《Reincarnation Of The Businesswoman At School》 Chapter 1 - Jump into the Sea

Chapter 1: Jump into the Sea

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Far away from the shore, a private luxury cruise ship was moving slowly across the sea. The sea was like a roaring tiger, churning tumultuously just like Tan Ainings present emotions. She was extremely frustrated like a tiger. She was in a casual white T-shirt and jeans, standing on the very edge of the deck on the cruise ship. One step backward and she would directly fall into the deep sea. What was worse, her right shoulder and left thigh were bleeding after being shot. She was trembling and teetering, but still struggled to remain standing there. How brave and determined she was! Actually, two shots werent severe enough to make Tang Aining tremble and teeter. She lost lots of strength because she had been drugged earlier. Otherwise, they could not have captured her that easily! A man and a woman were the heads of a group of people standing against her. The woman was in a white strapless dress with dark red curly hair, heavy makeup and looked seductive. Her eyes were full of joy. While the man, who was in a white suit, was around 30 years old and extraordinarily handsome. The two stood close to each other in ambiguous posture, seeming debauched. Behind the man and woman were seven or eight bodyguards, all in ck suits. However, the man who was in white suit had an air of coldness. His eagle-liked eyes were fixed on Tang Aining who was standing right before him. The handgun aimed at her. He was ready to shoot. And the two shots to Tang Aining were from the man too. Why? Tang Aining squeezed her voice out of her teeth. Her bloodshot eyes were full of endless anger, pain, regret and hope. She stared at the man and the woman who looked pretty close. Why? Interesting, the woman, whose name was Tang Yaxin, snorted withughter like she had heard a ridiculous joke. Tang Aining, you still cant see it clearly, can you? To tell you the truth, I am the person Ziyue loves from the beginning to the end. And you were merely a tool to him. Thats the reason why Ziyue was unwilling to sleep with you for thest two years! You, Tang Aining choked. If sight could kill people, Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue, who were standing in front of her, would be chopped into pieces already. Tang Yaxin, Tang Ainings half-sister, was two years younger than Tang Aining. Ten years ago, due to the appearance of Tang Yaxins mother, Tang Ainings mother had mentally broken down because of anger, encountered a car ident, and had been in a vegetative state till now. At the same time, Tang Yaxin together with her mother, the mistress, had entered the house. As for Tang Aining, she had been dumped by her father to a dark killer organization for training. And she had been doing many dirty deeds for the Tang family afterwards. Tang Aining was surely reluctant, but her mother was in her fathers hand. As long as she dared to disobey, her mom would be killed. Qi Ziyue, although having an ordinary background, he was still outstanding. Tang Aining, who had always been clever but were deceived by that hypocritical man. Tang Yaxin, on the other hand, couldnt care less about Tang Ainings irritation. She continued. Dad knows once your mother is dead, hell lose control of you. Thus he deliberately sent men to chase you, to make you fall in love and be willing to do whatever he wants. Unexpectedly, you ignored so many men, but precisely chose my man because of an ident. And I had to sacrifice my man to act with you for Tang familys good! While Tang Yaxin was saying, she wore an upset face. Even though she was pretending, she was still attractive. Qi Ziyue, who was standing beside her,forted, Baby, no worries, Ill stay by your side from now on, and Ill never leave you alone at night again. Absolutely. You, no matter your body or heart, belongs to me, and me only. Tang Yaxin replied in her coquettish voice, painting circles on Qi Ziyues chest with her finger. She was flirting with him, which made the man sexually excited and distracted. If they hadnt been in the middle of something important, he would have pressed Tang Yaxin under his body and fucked her violently. Disgusting . Tang Aining felt more disgusted than hurt by the scene. If she hadnt been aimed by a gun, she would never have allowed the two being so shameless before her eyes. You, Tang Yaxins expression changed upon hearing Tang Ainings words, but before she was able to argue back, Qi Ziyue interrupted, Baby, dont be annoyed. Shes doomed. Its not a big deal to let her struggle by words. Tang Yaxin calmed down after Qi Ziyues exnation, Youre right. Actually, I dont want to deal with her at such an early stage, but she already found out her mothers death! Anyway, I have to say she has a really intimate rtions with her mother. She even betrayed the Tang family, and you, for her mother. After a short break, Tang Yaxin added, Tang Aining, since youve done a lot for the Tang family, Ill give you two choices. One, you can jump down alone, and two... Tang Yaxin wore a meaningful smile, Two, you can have fun with my fellows, and enjoy the feelings from a girl to be a woman before your death, hows that? Tang Aining clenched her fists, and her face turned displeased. She stopped struggling at the end, for now she had no choice but to die. Although she was able to hurt Tang Yaxin before her death, she also knew it clearly that if she had been caught, she would be humiliated and raped by all of those bodyguards, which was unbearable to her. So... Tang Aining sneered at Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue, saying coldly, If I will be alive, Ill definitely pay you back. Tang Ainings words were like a curse. Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue felt threatened and chilly immediately as if the curse woulde true one day, but before they could react, Tang Aining jumped into the rough sea directly. Tang Ainings body kept sinking downwards. She fell into unconsciousness gradually, but suddenly, she saw the jade pendant on her chest shine in red light, then shepletely lost consciousness. ... City F, a third-tier city in this country. In amon patient room of the Central Hospital, there were four beds, but only the right one against the wall was upied. On the patient bed was a girl, who was 17 or 18 years old. Her head was wrapped in gauze bandages. She was a pretty girl with beautiful features, but wore a solemn face, fixing her eyes at the news being yed on the TV. Chapter 2 - A Reborn Female Student

Chapter 2: A Reborn Female Student

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The news was saying a female body had been found in the sea of City Bst afternoon. The dead was around 25 years old. ording to the investigation, the dead was exactly the industrial espionage and killer that the police was chasing after today. While watching the news, the teenage girl still seemed serious. Nobody knew the teenage girls soul had already been coincidentally reced by the soul of the female body on the news. Yes, Tang Aining had been reborn. Was that unbelievable, but it was what it was. Even Tang Aining, who was proud of her excellent adaptability, had spent a whole morning to ept and face the reality. But since God had let her be reborn, undoubtedly, she would fulfill her oath of thest lifetimeif she could be alive, she would definitely pay Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin back. So, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin, lets wait and see! Tang Aining was back. She was back for the Tang family who had killed her mother and used her for so many years. The body Tang Aining was reborn to named Gu Ning, 18 years old. She was born in a normal one-parent family, and her mother gave birth out of wedlock. Because of that, the mother and the daughter had been humiliated and disdained by their rtives for a long time. As for Gu Ning, she was always called the bastard. Besides, the schoolmates despised, isted and bullied her as well, which was the reason why Gu Ning was self-abased, introverted, weak and inarticte. Gu Nings mother, Gu Man, was amon factory worker due to herck of a college degree, earning around several thousand yuan per month. They lived a very hard life. Gu Ning was a senior studying in a high school of City F. It was just a semester away from the National College Entrance Examination. However, Gu Ning was not academically inclined, so it was difficult for her to be epted into college. And their rtives hadughed at them about that. Someone even pretended to persuade Gu Ning to marry a random man after the exam for Gu Mans good. But upon thinking of the reason why Gu Ning was in hospital, Tang Aining turned displeased with her eyes showed slight anger. Probably because they had encountered the same problem. Gu Ning had had a boyfriend before she was in hospital. They had dated for two months. Her boyfriend named Qin Zheng, a student in the top ss. Qin Zheng was a handsome, outgoing boy, and also good at studying. He was born in a rich family. His father was the head of the tourism bureau, while his mother was a director of obstetrics and gynecology department in the hospital. Qin Zheng was a son of the authorities. It had been beyond Gu Nings imagination that such an outstanding boy would have chased her. Most importantly, Gu Ning had secretly fallen in love with Qin Zheng for a year. Although Gu Ning had known they didnt match, she had been unwilling to reject. A few dayster, she had epted. But everything hade to an end right away yesterday. Yesterday had been a Friday. Qin Zheng had asked Gu Ning out for a meeting. Gu Ning had believed it must be a date, but to her surprise, Qin Zheng had appeared with Gu Xiaoxiao, and he had said he wanted to break up the minute they had met. Gu Xiaoxiao, the daughter of Gu Nings uncle, was half a year Gu Nings senior. While growing up, Gu Xiaoxiao had been instilled by her parents that Gu Ning was a bastard. Moreover, Gu Ning was more than beautiful than her. Thus bullying Gu Ning was always funny to Gu Xiaoxiao. Gu Ning, Qin Zheng never liked you. He was with you only because it was a bet between us. I told him if he could have you to be his girlfriend for two months, then dump you, Ill be his girlfriend afterwards. So, from now on, Qin Zheng is my boyfriend. Gu Xiaoxiao had said in an arrogant way to Gu Ning. It had taken quite a while for Gu Ning to recover from the shock. She asked Qin Zheng, Is it true? Qin Zheng, who had been looking at her with disdain, replied with intense dislike, Absolutely. Gu Ning, do you really think I would like you, such a poor girl who has nothing? If it hadnt been for Xiaoxiao, I would not have bothered to give you a nce. Youre disgusting. For now, Gu Ning could barely stand. She had believed she had met her Prince Charming, but it had turned out to be an absurd joke. Gu Ning couldnt ept it. She had run away in shame, but had been caught by a car ident. Her brain had been badly damaged while bleeding endlessly, while the driver had escaped. When she was awake, she became Tang Aining. Right at this moment, two soft female voices sounded outside the door, and stopped Tang Aining from thinking. Heres 30 thousand. Thats all the savings of me and your brother-inw, but I dont think its enough for Ningnings surgery. This was Gu Nings second aunt, Gu Qing. She sounded worried. After a few seconds, she continued, Well, why dont you call our eldest brother? Gu Qing said though, she didnt believe it herself. I already called, but our eldest brother said his money is all in his wifes hands. Hes broke too. You know our eldest sister-inw. Money is her life. One has to kill her first, then borrow her money. Gu Man felt resigned. Gu Qingxiang, her eldest brother, was the richest one among the family, but also was the stingiest one. It was merely an excuse that his money was all in his wifes hands, and Gu Man knew it well. Right, how about our third brother? He said he just bought a new house, and ran out of money. Its all my fault to let Ningning suffer with me. If Ningning couldnt recover, Illmit suicide afterwards, Gu Man was in pain and desperation. Although Tang Aining wasnt the old Tang Aining any longer, she still had her professional skills with her. Thus she was able to hear the voices from outside clearly no matter how quiet they were. And the dialogue touched her. When she woke up this morning, she was busy absorbing the fact that she had been reborn, and she forgot to let Gu Man know she had already regained consciousness. Tang Aining felt guilty about that. Apanied by a quick sound, the room door was pushed open. Two middle-aged women of the same age walked in. They were all inmon, cheap clothes. Although their clothing was old and worn-out, it was clean and tidy. Because they didnt earn much money, they barely took good care of their skin. And they looked much older than their real age. No one would doubt if they said they were 50 years old. Mom, Aunt. Tang Aining opened her mouth first. She didnt feel ufortable, because she had totally ept the fact that she had been reborn. Firstly, she maintained Gu Nings memories, which reminded her of the deep mothers love; secondly, she herself held great desire for a mother. Those were the reasons why Tang Aining swiftly ept Gu Man as her mother. Gu Man made her think of her own mother. Those two both had been abandoned by a man, but Gu Man was luckier than Tang Ainings mother. Though living a hard life, Gu Man was alive at least. Chapter 3 - Revealed Expectational Function

Chapter 3: Revealed Expectational Function

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions But when Tang Aining, or Gu Ning opened her mouth, Gu Man and Gu Qing was surprised. They couldnt believe their eyes, seeing Gu Ning sitting against the head of the bed. The doctor had said there was congestion in Gu Nings brain, and it must be removed by surgery, but now she woke up herself. Ning, Ningning, you, youre awake... although being surprised, Gu Man reacted soon. She burst into tears immediately, striding ahead, wanting to hug Gu Ning, but was afraid to hurt her. Thus Gu Man stood there instead, not knowing where to put her hands. Ningning, youre awake. Youre finally awake... Gu Qing rushed ahead as well. It was still unbearable for her, but she felt happy and excited. Mom, aunt, Im awake, Gu Ning said, holding Gu Mans hands in hers tofort her. Right, right. What a relief that youre finally awake! Gu Man cried out of happiness. She clutched Gu Nings hands in case her daughter would disappear. Gu Qing was in tears of joy as well. Such a drama was a difficult test for normal human beings. Oh, Ill go find the doctor, Gu Qing realized first, and ran out directly. Before long, the doctor walked in. He was also super surprised by the fact that Gu Ning was awake. What a magic! But it still needed aprehensive check to make sure it was real. Therefore, the doctor arranged the exam for Gu Ning at once. After the exam, Gu Qing went to buy food for Gu Ning, while Gu Man stayed by Gu Nings side to look after her. Gu Ning felt the strong mothers love from Gu Man. It was the first time that she had been taken good care of ever since her mother had been in vegetative state. Although when she had been with Qi Ziyue, she had heard of many sweet nothings, they were lies. After the meal, Gu Qing was gone for afternoon work. And Gu Man was free for today and tomorrow. She had applied to have the rest separate three days break of this month together, when Gu Ning had been caught by an ident yesterday. Gu Man had talked with Gu Ning for a while before she told her to have a good rest. Gu Ning knew Gu Man hadnt had any sleep sincest afternoon, so she let her catch up on some sleep on a nearby empty bed. Though Gu Ning was awake now, and Gu Man felt greatly relieved, she was still worried before the final result came out. So Gu Man was reluctant to take a break. But Gu Ning said if Gu Man didnt rest, she wont neither. Thus Gu Man agreed at the end. Gu Man was literally tired. She nned to lie down tofort Gu Ning, but fell into a deep sleep in a few minutes. As for Gu Ning, she couldnt sleep at all. Shes staring at the ceiling, thinking about what had happened during herst lifetime. All of a sudden, she saw a pair of feet walking by above her head. Gu Ning was astonished and had her mind back instantly, but there was nothing on the white ceiling. Why she had seen a pair of feet walking by above her head? Was it a hallucination? Gu Ning brought her eyes back from the ceiling. She rolled her body, focusing on the nearby bed where Gu Man was asleep. The woman had withered yellow skin with wrinkles all around her eyes and brow. Gu Man, who had been living a hard life, never bought herself any skincare products, fine food or expensive clothes. But she would try her best to give Gu Ning the best. Fortunately, Gu Ning was always a good child. Although she was self-abased and introverted, she wontpare with others because she knew her family couldnt afford. However, since Tang Aining was Gu Ning now, she wouldnt allow herself and Gu Man to stay poor and weak. Additionally, she was going to take revenge, and she must be powerful. She had ambition. Given that her enemy was the Tang family, she must be stronger than it. Although the Tang family was the third richest family in the capital, it was still a super rich family with billions of assets. And in a third-tier city, it must be the top one family. But the Tang familys glorious achievements reliedrgely on Tang Ainings effort. Tang Aining had done countless illegal things for the Tang Family, stealing opponents confidential documents, killing people, for instances. But Tang Aining had destroyed all the evidence for her own safety thest lifetime. It was impossible for her now to find and use those evidence to use the Tang family. Once again, Gu Ning was distracted. She saw a person walking by a short distance away. Gu Ning was astonished again, and had her mind back at once. But there was nobody walking by, but a white wall before her. Was she really having hallucination? No, in addition to a person who was walking by, she had also seen a familiar door with a number te said 106. the room 106 was exactly the patient room that diagonally across hers. But, how was she able to see the door? Without a reason, she believed it wasnt a hallucination, but the truth. Unconsciously, Gu Ning looked back at the wall. She focused on it. After a while, the wall before her eyes became transparent. She could see the door of patient room 106, the patients who were walking about, the nurses and the doctors. Suddenly, a bold idea appeared in Gu Nings mind. Was this irvoyance? Gu Ning was struck dumb by this thought. She had a deep breath. To make sure whether it was irvoyance or not, Gu Ning immediately moved her sight to another wall. The wall gradually turned transparent, then she saw what were in the room, the patient beds, the patients and the equipment. Now she was sure that it was irvoyance. But Gu Ning still felt unreal. She wanted more proofs. So she looked around afterwards. All of a sudden, Gu Ning felt a sharp pain from her eyes, then she fell into unconsciousness. In the dream, Gu Ning dreamed herself was sinking after she had jumped into the sea, and the red light from the red jade on her chest. Then, she heard a distant light voice. The aged voice said, Theres an ancient jade named the Blood of the Phoenix. Its made of the blood of a phoenix and the soul of the earth. It has magical power, which enables you to live forever or be reborn. Suddenly, she woke up from her dream in surprise. What, what had happened? While Gu Ning was confused, a piece of information dawned on her. After a while, Gu Ning finally figured it out. The Blood of the Phoenix was made of the blood of a phoenix. Because it was an ancient object, it had a magical power. She could be reborn exactly because of this jade. Chapter 4 - The Doctor with A Gun

Chapter 4: The Doctor with A Gun

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In her previous incarnation, she had coincidentally picked up a phoenix-shaped red jade. Although she had no idea whether it was authentic or not, Gu Ning had kept it because of her fondness for it. Unexpectedly, the jade had magical power, which resulted in her rebirth. Moreover, Blood of the Phoenix had been absorbed into her soul, causing her to inherit the power of the jade, as well as a pair of Jade Eyes. Everything turned crystal clear in her pair of Jade Eyes. With that power, Gu Ning also gained the ability of irvoyance and a photographic memory. Spirit Qi referred to a type of pure energy that existed in the myriad entities between the heavens and earth, akin to the essences of the sun and moon. There was also a telepathic eye space. It was a still storage room. One could put any (dead) object before their eyes into this telepathic eye space just by mere thought. Of course, all of those actions, or the use of Jade Eyes, cost the power. In addition, a person who had the power could live longer, and can use the power to cure injuries and illnesses. The space of telepathic eyes becamerger as the power grew, and was able to amodate more things. Because Blood of the Phoenix was a jade itself, it needed the power of jade. Jade consisted of nephrite and jadeite. Nephrites included traditional gems like crystals, corals, agates and so forth. Jadeites were mainly emeralds. As long as it has the power of jade, it would be of use. And jade was always popr andmon, no matter in the ancient time or modern society. So, it wasnt difficult for Gu Ning to find jade. But, Gu Ning needed arge quantity of jade. Even she herself couldnt calcte the exact number. Thus stone gambling was the only way to satisfy Gu Nings need. She needed to umte the power of jade for her Jade eyes. Since she had the Jade Eyes now, it was so easy for her to win the game of stone gambling. Only by stone gambling, she could win more and more jade to absorb purer and stronger power. At the same time, she could win money by stone gambling. And if she wanted to win money, she could use her Jade eyes in other ways. For example, ying dice cup. You could never fail by using irvoyance. But, it couldntst long, because a casino had its own rules. There was a limit of winning money. If one won too much money, his or her name would be on the cklist, or he or she probably would be skilled. So if there was another way to make money, Gu Ning would not gamble, stone gambling surely excluded. Antiques were of great use as well, because antiques normally had a long history with the essence from the sun and the moon. If an antique had the essence, it would be an authentic one. The more essence an antique had, the longer time it must had been existed for. Stone gambling could make you a billionaire or a beggar overnight. Antiques had the same effect. If you identally got an authentic one, you would be super rich at once, otherwise you would lose every cent you had. But for Gu Ning, who had gained magical power, those were merely problems. On thinking of that, Gu Ning was more than excited. The magical power she had was so immensely powerful! If she still couldnt achieve anything with the Jade eyes, she would rather die. The scare was also reced by happiness, for money was easily essible to Gu Ning now. As for the Jade eyes, it was eptable too. Ningning, Ningning, are you alright? hearing the worried voice form Gu Man, Gu Ning immediately got her mind back. She looked at Gu Mans face, which was full of concern, Mom, youre awake? Seeing Gu Ning was fine, Gu Man was relieved, but still slightly concerned, Ive been awake for a long time, but you seemed distracted. Ive called your name for several times. You wouldnt react. I thought your brain was damaged again. Youve sacred me! Um. After Gu Mans exnation, Gu Ning felt a little ashamed, Well, I just too concentrated on my thoughts. Gu Man didnt ask any further. She only wanted to see Gu Ning was fine. Im d youre awake, thats all I want. Its almost six pm. What do you want to eat? Let me buy for you, Gu Man asked. Im not picky. Anything is fine for me, Gu Ning replied. ... Gu Man opened her mouth for a second, but didnt say a word. She knew Gu Ning was a good child, who would not indulge herself for expensive food. Then, Gu Man decided to make the decision for Gu Ning, and buy her some delicious food. When Gu Man was gone, Gu Ning got off the bed to walk around as exercise. But when she had just walked a few steps away from her patient room, a doctor who was walking fast with a white coat and mask, knocked her down. Gu Ning stumbled and almost fell. Luckily, she caught the wall at once, and kept her bnce. Gu Ning was displeased at first, but then she thought the doctor probably was in an emergency, and didnt knock her down on purpose. Gu Ning nned to forgive him. But to her surprise, the man who had knocked her down didnt apologize at all, and even red at her, then rushed away. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, not because the man didnt apologize and red at her, but because she had noticed the strong hatred in his eyes. The hatred was not for her. Gu Ning couldnt help but turn around. Her eyes squinted. The man was weird. All of a sudden, Gu Ning saw a gun hidden in the mans waist through his white coat. Gu Ning was worried. Why would a doctor carry a gun with him? And the man seemed he was not a inclothes police, but an avenger. Although it had nothing to do with Gu Ning, she couldnt step aside since she had found out the truth. If the man was really for revenge, innocent people could be hurt once he shot. On thinking of that, Gu Ning couldnt allow herself to ignore. She wasnt the God, nor the Virgin Mary, but she wasnt cold-blooded neither. And she was willing to help as long as she could. Therefore, Gu Ning followed up quietly. Gu Ning followed the suspect to an office. When he was about to walk in, a young female doctor, who was in a white coat too, walked out, but was stopped by the suspect. Gu Ning fixed her eyes on the movements of the suspect. The suspect pulled out the gun the minute the female doctor appeared in his sight. The gun aimed at her. Due to the white coat, the gun wasnt obvious. But the female doctors face was as white as a paper now. She was scared. Then the suspect talked to her for a while, and the female doctor reluctantly followed him to another side. Gu Ning followed up immediately. They went upstairs. There were few people in the corridors, because most of them used elevators. And nobody noticed there was something wrong with them. They went straight to the top of the building. It was an open balcony. There was no one else on the balcony, except the suspect, the female doctor and Gu Ning who was hidden in the dark. Chapter 5 - Save People, A Check for ¥500,000

Chapter 5: Save People, A Check for 500,000

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning didnt get involved at once. She decided to observe for a while, waiting for a perfect timing. The suspect held the gun, aiming at the female doctor. They were so close. If Gu Ning couldnt catch the suspect quickly, he might feel threatened and shoot, which would cause bad result. Gu Ning nced over the open balcony. There was a pile of misceneous goods at the right side of the exit. Gu Ning used it to cover herself, and moved closer to them. Yang Hao, what, what do you want? facing the gun, the female doctor was trembling. What do I want? the suspect, Yang Hao, snorted. Then he said angrily with his eyes full of fierceness, An Qian, its all because of you that I end up like this! What do I want? The hospital has fired me. My wife left me for another man. Its you, Its all because of you... Speaking of this, An Qian felt aggrieved. She argued, Thats all because of your immoral behaviors. As a doctor, you disobeyed the basic rules. Youve secretly epted the money from the patients family, and ignored a life. I simply rescued a person. Shut up. Thats my own business. You dont have any right to interfere, Yang Hao snapped. His hand around the gun tightened, Now, have someone transfer five million yuan to my ount, or Ill shoot. An Qian was trembling with fear. She swallowed down with great force, I-I dont have that much at all, but I have two million yuan. No, I want a total five million yuan. That bitch left me exactly for that amount of money. Ill grab her back with the same amount of money. Yang Hao seemed crazily excited, and was likely to shoot. Meanwhile, with the cover of the misceneous goods, Gu Ning had moved to Yang Haos back, two meters away from him. Seeing Yang Hao being emotionally excited, Gu Ning was startled. She was worried that he would shoot by ident. Yang Hao was unusually excited now, intending to do evil things. What Yang Hao had done today was illegal. Even if he could get five million yuan today, he still would be punished by thew. He wouldnt have chance to win his wife back. Besides, his wife wouldnte back to him neither. And the other man, who had given Yang Haos wife five million yuan must be a man of great wealth. If Yang Haos wife had left him for money, she certainly wouldnt leave a wealthy man for him. Even if Yang Haos wife didnt care about the money, Yang Hao was a suspect now. He would be caught and put in jail sooner orter. If Yang Haos wife chose to stay by his side, she would lose both Yang Hao and the money. Gu Ning was now worried An Qian would say something that would irritate Yang Hao. The man could lose his control and shoot. Then, Gu Ning wouldnt have chance to save her. Fortunately, An Qian was smart enough to notice Yang Hao was emotionally excited. She softened her voice andforted, No problem, Ill transfer five million yuan to you, but I only have two million yuan on my ount, and I need to call my family for the rest. As long as she could survive, she would pay five million yuan for it. She believed the police could catch Yang Haoter. Gu Ning thought otherwise. Yang Hao wasnt dumb to let go of An Qian. If he did so, An Qian must call the police afterwards. ordingly, even if Yang Hao could get the money, he couldnt get away with it. Hearing An Qian agreed at the end, Yang Hao was relieved, Great, but you have to use the speaker. Sure. An Qian pulled out her phone, trembling still. Yang Hao seemed a little tired after holding the gun for a long time. He loosed his hand. Right at that moment, Gu Ning seized her chance. She rushed out rapidly to Yang Hao. Thetter was knocked down on the floor directly, due to hisck of preparation. The gun in a loosened hand was thrown out as well, and fell down several meters away. It all happened too fast. An Qian was struck dumb without knowing her phone was dropped on the ground. But it was not the end yet. Without the gun, Yang Hao was merely an opponent to Gu Ning. Before he could fight back, Gu Ning hit Yang Hao into unconsciousness. In case he might be awaketer, Gu Ning found a rope and tied him, plugging his mouth with a rag. Call the police! Gu Ning looked at An Qian, who had no idea what to do. Oh! Right! Right! An Qian finally got her mind back, and found her phone was missing. She stood still for a while before finding out her phone was lying on the ground. She immediately picked it up. But before she could dial out, her phone rang. An Qian was startled. She saw the callers name, and answered it at once, Hi, Dad. Qianqian, where are you now? Im at the open balcony of inpatient department... An Qian told her father what had happened, then she asked, Dad, shall I call the police or? Gu Ning frowned. She didnt understand why An Qian said that. What else did she want to do except calling the police? What? How is this possible? Are you alright? An Qians father was extremely worried. His heart was in his throat now. Dad, Im fine now. An Qian replied. Wait for me. Ill be right there. And, do not call the police now. An Qians father said. An Qian agreed, then hung up the phone. Gu Ning had good hearing. She had heard clearly what An Qians father had said. When An Qian finished her call, Gu Ning asked with puzzle, Why dont you call the police? Because If I called the police, the whole hospital would know it. The people would be rmed, which is thest thing I want to see. An Qian exined. Gu Ning thought it was reasonable, so she closed her mouth. An Qian added, But, Yang Hao will definitely be sent to the police station, in private. Ive already recorded the dialog between us. His fingerprints were also on the gun, which is the proof too. Recorded? Gu Ning now was respectful of An Qian. Being in such a dangerous situation, she was still able to record. By the way, thank you so much for saving my life. An Qian thanked Gu Ning sincerely. She drew out a check and a pen from her clothing, writing on it for a second, then gave it to Gu Ning, I dont know how to thank you actually. This is a check for 500,000. Please take it. Gu Ning stared at the check. She frowned. Although she badly needed money now, she wasnt willing to ept the check. She had her own principles. Since she had given out a helping hand on her own initiative, she didnt ask for payment. Gu Ning refused with determination, I didnt save your life for money. Please take this check back. An Qian was surprised. But she didnt doubt whether Gu Ning rejected the check because it wasnt enough, she felt the kindness from the youngdy instead. Chapter 6 - A Visit

Chapter 6: A Visit

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions An Qian didnt want to embarrass Gu Ning, so she took back the check. But since Gu Ning had saved her life, she also felt ufortable doing nothing. Thus, after An Qian had taken away the check, she pulled out a name card, handing it to Gu Ning, If you dont want to take the check, then lets be friends. This is my name card. If you need anything in the future, please feel free to call me. As long as I can help, Ill spare no effort. Compared with money,work was more precious actually. Gu Ning didnt reject this time. Not because she was greedy, but An Qian just wanted to make friends with her. If she disagreed again, she would seem arrogant. Moreover, she needed friends and awork. Gu Ning didnt think too highly of herself. She believed awork would be helpful. Of course, she wouldnt make people do things for her. It was totally up to the others will. Great, then Ill take it, Gu Ning epted the name card without further ado. Seeing Gu Ning ept the card, An Qian immediately reached out her hand, Nice to meet you. My names An Qian. Gu Ning held her hand at once, Nice to meet you too. Im Gu Ning. This was how they officially met. Sorry, I have to go now. My mom will be worried if she cant find me. Please dont tell the police that Im involved. I dont want to get into any trouble. Then before An Qian could reply, Gu Ning turned around and left. Hey, An Qian wanted to stopped Gu Ning. She hadnt had her phone number yet! But Gu Ning walked too fast. When An Qian ran to the entrance of the stairs, Gu Ning was already gone. But Yang Hao was still there, An Qian couldnt leave, so she gave up. Several minutester, there was someone appeared on the open balcony. The head was a middle-aged man in a white coat. He was about 50 years old, and followed by two male doctors, who were around 30 years old. Qianqian, are you alright? The middle-aged man rushed to An Qian once appeared. He asked with worries. Dad, Im fine, An Qian replied. Great. Thats great. An Qians father was finally relieved, seeing An Qian was safe. He then nced over the open balcony. There was only Yang Hao, who was still unconscious on the ground, and nobody else. An Qians father asked, Wheres the girl who has saved your life? Oh! Shes gone in case her mother would be worried. And she also doesnt want the police to know her involvement. She doesnt want to get into trouble. An Qian told her father what Gu Ning had said. Did you thank her? An Qians father asked again. I gave her a check for 500,000, but she wouldnt ept. Then I handed her my name card to make a friend. She epted atst. An Qian answered. An Qians father was surprised too. He now felt more respectful than grateful to Gu Ning. Actually, even if Gu Ning had taken the money, they wouldnt have med her for that, because she indeed had saved An Qians life. The An family knew to be thankful. If Gu Ning asked for more money, they would give it to her without dy. Gu Man hade back to the patient room earlier than Gu Ning. She didnt find Gu Ning, and was concerned at once. She dropped a bag of apples, going out to search for her daughter, but the minute she left the patient room, Gu Ning was back. Gu Man knew she was being overreacted, so she didnt me Gu Ning. It was a peaceful night. The second morning, Gu Nings report was out. It said Gu Ning was healthy and was ready to leave the hospital. Seeing the result, Gu Man was greatly relieved. She packed up immediately, preparing to go home. Gu Ning, Im here to visit you. Right at that moment, a female voice sounded outside the door. It was An Qian. Gu Ning was a little, but not very surprised. Due to what had happened yesterday, it was normal that An Qian would visit her. And it was easy for An Qian to find out which room she was in, because An Qian worked in the hospital. When Gu Ning had gone yesterday, An Qian then realized Gu Ning, or her mother, must be a patient in this hospital. Or, probably she and her mother were here to visit another patient. If Gu Ning was a patient, she could ask the information desk. If Gu Nings mother was a patient, then it would be impossible for An Qian to find them, because she had no idea what was the name of Gu Nings mother. If they were merely visitors, An Qian thought she might better give up. When An Qian had went back to work and passed by the information desk, she had asked her colleague whether there was a patient named Gu Ning. To her surprise, she was right. So she went to visit her this morning. Miss An, wee, Gu Ning stood up and weed her. This must be your mother, An Qian looked at Gu Man. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Nice to meet you, Gu Nings mother. My names An Qian. Im Gu Nings friend, An Qian greeted Gu Man. Actually, An Qian was confused about how to call Gu Nings mother. Gu Man was around 40 years old, while she was 27. Gu Man was merely 10 years her senior. If she called Gu Man Aunt, Gu Man was younger than her aunt. But if she called Gu Man Sister, it was inappropriate neither, because she said she was Gu Nings friend. Gu Ning was 18 years old, and 10 years her junior. If she let Gu Ning call her Aunt, Gu Ning wouldnt ept, and she wouldnt neither. Because she wasnt that old to be called aunt. It was an embarrassing age! An Qian hoped she had been in her early twenties. If she had been in her early twenties, she would have been young and free, and wouldnt be worried about getting married soon. But she didnt have a boyfriend now, how could she get married! Besides, she wanted to enjoy her single life for a few years longer. She didnt want to marry someone that soon. Fine, she was going too far. Although there was a 10-year age gap between her and Gu Ning, she didnt feel Gu Ning was a teenage girl, but a mature woman like her instead. Probably that was precocity. Nice to meet you, Miss An, Gu Man greeted An Qian. Though she was puzzled why Gu Ning had a friend who was much older than her, Gu Man didnt bother to think further. She didnt limit the freedom of Gu Ning to make friends. She only wanted Gu Ning to have her own principles. This is for Gu Ning. Hope she could recover soon. An Qian gave her gift to Gu Man. Thank you so much, Miss An! I dont know how to thank you for that. Gu Man was slightly embarrassed, because she knew the gift wasnt cheap. But she took it at the end for its a gift from a friend. She didnt want to reject the kindness. Its nothing, An Qian wore a smile. Chapter 7 Go Outside Chapter 7 Go Outside Gu Man put away the gift into an end-table by the bed, then handed a cup of water to An Qian. "Thank you so much," An Qian took the water and thanked politely. "Gu Ning, how''s your body?" An Qian asked. "Oh, I''m fine now, and ready to leave," Gu Ning replied. "Really?" An Qian was happy for Gu Ning, "Congrattions!" "Thanks," Gu Ning said. After a while, An Qian walked Gu Ning and her mother out of the hospital. Gu Man knew An Qian was working in this hospital, she didn''t want to bother An Qian, so she disagreed. But An Qian insisted, so Gu Man epted her offer. While on the way out, An Qian had already called the taxi for them. Gu Man couldn''t thank An Qian enough for what she had done. As for Gu Ning, she was at ease though, but she still thanked An Qian out of politeness. When Gu Ning finally left the hospital, she felt super free andfortable. After half an hour, the two were home atst. Gu Ning and her mother lived in an old alley at the old district. It was too old and about to be demolished sooner orter. Therefore, Gu Ning and her mother wouldn''t stay here for much longer. This house was the property of Gu Ning''s grandparents. When her grandpa had passed away 10 years ago, her grandma moved to live with her eldest uncle, Gu Qinxiang. And the house became the home of Gu Ning and her mother. But they needed to pay the rent. Since they were family, Gu Ning and her mother only needed to pay half of the rent. It was an old area in the old district with old amenities, so the rent wasn''t high. The house had two floors. Each floor was around 40 square meters. The first floor was living room, kitchen and bathroom, and there were three rooms on the second floor. In the past, when the Gu family had lived together, Gu Ning''s grandparents had shared a room, her eldest uncle, Gu Qinxiang, and third uncle, Gu Qinyang, had shared another, while the third room was shared by Gu Qing and Gu Man. It had been extremely crowded. Then, Gu Qinxiang became rich and bought another house. Gu Qinyang had got a cradle-to-grave job with a house allotted by hispany. The Gu family had lived a better life afterwards. But this old house had been left with some basic furniture, without any household appliances. Gu Ning was astonished to know that her family was dirt poor. Tang Aining, in her previous incarnation, had never ever lived such a miserable life. Luckily, Gu Ning didn''t feel hopeless, but satisfied, because she had the strong deep love from her mother. She wanted to earn money as soon as possible to let Gu Man live an affluent life. The first thing Gu Ning wanted to do after she earned money was to buy a big house, then buy some good clothes and expensive skincare products for Gu Man. She wanted her mother to enjoy her life. Gu Man wasn''t an old woman actually. She was only 39 years old. There were a lot she could do for the rest of her life. For 18 years, Gu Man had stayed single. Gu Man was pretty indeed, and had many admirers, but she didn''t want Gu Ning to feel ufortable, so she never agreed to marry again. Since Gu Ning had grown-up now, probably it is time for Gu Man to chase for her own happiness. So Gu Ning made up her mind to find her mother a good man in the future. As for Gu Ning''s biological father, Gu Man never talked about him. Even their rtives had no idea who he was. All Gu Ning knew was that Gu Man got pregnant when she was just 19. Gu Man had been in her second semester as a freshman in her college, then she dropped out of her school and gone home. At that time, the Gu family were all astonished by the fact. It was beyond their imagination that the most docile girl in their family would have done such a bad thing. It was a great humiliation to them. They all agreed to have Gu Man abort the baby. Gu Man was unwilling to abort her child. To keep her baby, Gu Man left her family, and worked outside on her own. It had been a hard time. Gu Man hadn''t sessfully got any job due to her pregnancy, and Gu Qing had taken care of her. Gu Ning''s grandpa had been alive at that time, and he had always loved Gu Man, his youngest daughter, so he had brought Gu Man home at the end. During the time when Gu Ning''s grandpa had been alive, Gu Ning had been under the care of her grandpa, while Gu Man had worked hard to earn money. Since Gu Man had lived in her parents'' house, her ie had always been used by the whole household. Ten years ago, Gu Ning''s grandpa had passed away. Her grandma had moved to live with her eldest uncle, Gu Qinxiang. Gu Qinxiang and Gu Qinyang had been unwilling to let Gu Man upy their parents'' house, so they had persuaded their mother to ask for rent. "Ningning, have a rest on the bed first. I''ll cook now. And don''t forget to change your clothes. I''ll do theundryter." Gu Man said. "Mom, you can cook, and let me do theundry." Gu Ning felt sorry for Gu Man, who was skinny and always reminded her of her mother from thest lifetime. She wanted to do something for her. "No, you''re the patient," Gu Man disagreed. "I''m fine now," Gu Ning argued. "I said no," Gu Man pretended that she was mad. "Fine," Gu Ning gave up. Half an hourter, the meal was ready. Because they lived a poor life, the meal was very simple. They didn''t have meat normally, except today, because Gu Ning had just left the hospital. During the dinner, Gu Man kept sending the meat into Gu Ning''s bowl, while herself didn''t have a piece at all. Gu Ning was moved and about to cry. Actually, Gu Man now needed nutrition more than Gu Ning. "Mom, there''s enough meat. Please have some yourself. It''s hot today, and we better not leave it to the night. It will be smelly." Gu Ning immediately gave Gu Man several pieces of meat. Gu Man surely knew what was on Gu Ning''s mind, but she didn''t reject because she didn''t want to hurt her daughter. However, she felt sad in her heart. She med herself for being unable to provide her daughter a good life. After dinner, Gu Man urged Gu Ning to take a rest in her room. Gu Ning didn''t want to lie down, but to hang out on the antique street. She wanted to try her Jade eyes and win some money. Gu Ning took out her savings of 500 yuan and her ID card, "Mom, I want to have a walk, and I''ll be back soon." Gu Man was worried, because Gu Ning had just left the hospital, "But, you need a rest now. You just left the hospital." "No worries, mom. I''m fine now. A walk and the sunshine are good for my health as well." Gu Ning replied. "But" Gu Man was still slightly worried. "Mom, I''m not a little girl anymore. I''ll take good care of myself. And, I have my phone with me. You can call me if you''re worried," Gu Ning said tofort her mother. Chapter 8 - A Drama at the Jewelry Store

Chapter 8: A Drama at the Jewelry Store

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At the end, Gu Manpromised, Then you must be cautious, and call me once you feel ufortable. I will, Gu Ning answered, then went outside. When Gu Ning was out on the street, she looked at her phone in her hand with intense dislike. It was a cheap old phone. To be honest, Gu Ning was used to smartphones, and she disliked the old one with buttons on it. Im going to make money and buy my mom and myself a smartphone. Gu Ning thought to herself. There was no direct bus from where Gu Ning lived to the antique market, so she decided to transfer from the downtown. Luckily, it wasnt the rush hour, and it only took Gu Ning 20 minutes to arrive at the downtown. Gu Ning stepped off the bus, and walked ahead for another 300 meters to get on the next bus to the antique market. There were many jewelry stores of well-known brands around the downtown. Gu Ning was attracted by the jade shown in a window of a nearby jewelry store. She wanted to walk inside and take a look. Although she knew how to absorb the power, she hadnt practiced yet, and was curious about the feeling. But when she just entered the store, she heard an acid female voice, Wow! Isnt this Gu Ning? What? You dare to walk in a jewelry store when you have no money to feed yourself? Yes, when Gu Ning was at school, she was known for her poverty. Though Gu Man gave her allowance every day, which was enough for her meals, she was used to saving as much money as she could, and normally ate a steamed bun as her dinner. That was how she had managed to save 500 yuan. The girl who had verbally abused Gu Ning named Shao Feifei. She was Gu Nings ssmate. Back in the ssroom, Shao Feifei had alwaysughed at Gu Ning. She would hurl abuse at Gu Ning, throw garbage into her desk and even ruin her textbooks. The reason why Shao Feifei hated Gu Ning so much, not because Gu Ning was from a poor family, but because Gu Ning was more beautiful than her. Shao Feifei, who was so-called the Prettiest Girl among the students was super jealous of Gu Ning. Gu Ning was merely a poor girl from a poor family. How could she be more beautiful than Shao Feifei! And there was another girl of the same age stood beside Shao Feifei, but Gu Ning had no idea who she was. Everyone in the store turned with one ord, looking at Gu Ning. Those well-educated ones stayed calm, while those who were arrogant wore a face with dislike. Especially when Gu Ning showed up in her worn-out clothes, it was a humiliation for the rich people to be in the same ce with the poor. But Gu Ning ignored all of them except Shao Feifei, This isnt your home. Why couldnt I be here? she argued. Well, can you afford anything here? Shao Feifeiughed at Gu Ning, then wore an exaggerated face with surprise, Gee, do you n to steal something? At that time, everyones look on Gu Ning changed, especially the workers who were alert. They obviously believed what Shao Feifei had just said. Gu Ning was annoyed, Shao Feifei, you dont have any proof for that, and I can sue you for libel. Her eyes were full of coldness. You... Shao Feifei was scared by Gu Nings look at first, then was even more astonished Gu Ning had argued back. In the past, no matter how Shao Feifei hadughed at Gu Ning, Gu Ning had always stayed quiet. Sister, lets go now, The girl who was with Shao Feifei felt threatened. She wanted to leave right away. Why? Ill stay and see what can she afford, Shao Feifei raised her voice. She didnt want to run away in front of Gu Ning. In her eyes, Gu Ning was merely a poor student without any power, wealth or support. Then she looked at Gu Ning with aggression. I dont think I have to buy something just because Ive walked in, Gu Ning argued again. If you arent going to buy anything, then you shouldnt have walked in, Shao Feifei insisted. I want to have a look first, and its none of your business, Gu Ning said. You... Suddenly, Shao Feifei had no idea how to fight back. Gu Ning then ignored her, walking by directly. Though those rich people disliked the poor, nobody stopped Gu Ning. Just like what she had said, you didnt have to buy something just because you had walked in. But all the workers in the jewelry store kept their eyes on Gu Ning, like she were a real thief. Actually, there were many monitors in the store, and all the jewelry were locked in thick and heavy sses. It wasnt easy to steal a piece of them. Gu Ning felt ufortable under the suspicion, but she didnt say a word. She went to the area of jade, and focused on them. Secondster, there was ayer of light white fog appeared above those jade, and the fog was exactly the power Gu Ning needed. However, the fog was thin, which meant the jade wasnt good enough. Gu Ning didnt care at all, but the sses blocked her out from those jade. She could only absorb the power without anything in the middle. Thus Gu Ning had to give up. She sighed slightly. But her sigh drew attention again. The poor cant afford a piece of jade, and all they can do is sigh. Poor little thing, a woman said. Exactly, the poor can never afford a piece of jade throughout their whole life! another woman agreed. Gu Ning was speechless. Whatever the poor had done, it was wrong. But how could they be so sure that she wasnt able to buy it throughout her whole life? She was poor for now, but it didnt mean she couldnt afford an expensivemodity in the future. Gu Ning looked to those two women. They were around 40 years with good appearance. Both were in luxury dresses, a little over though. Especially the right one, there were three diamond, gold and jade rings around both of her two fingers. And a gold bracelet around one of her wrist while a jade bracelet around another one. Chapter 9 - The Antique Market.

Chapter 9: The Antique Market.

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Around her neck, there was a tinum ne with arge jade. And her gold earrings were also too big to ignore. The woman was apparently showing off her wealth. But after a while, Gu Ning couldnt help but snort withughter. The womans face changed a little with anger, What are youughing at? You, of course! Since youre so rich, why are you still wearing a cheap fake bracelet and jade, Gu Ning replied inly. Yes, the bracelet and the jade around the womans wrist and neck were fake. Gu Ning had intended to absorb the power of the womans jewelry, but had failed, because they werent authentic. As for the gold, Gu Ning barely know, but the jade ring around the womans fingers was authentic though. Gu Ning understood the woman probably had no idea that most of her jewelry werent real. She did it on purpose to pay the woman back. Gu Ning admitted that she wasnt tolerant, and she wouldnt stay quiet any longer. What did you say? the woman was irritated. She felt embarrassed at once. Those jewelry were from her husband, who was a super rich man. How could they be fake! And in front of her was just a poor girl, who knew nothing at all! Gee! Shut your mouth. Youre being jealous. Gu Ning stayed calm instead. Believe it or not, theres a jewelry appraiser in every jewelry store. You can try it yourself. And now if youll excuse me, I have something else to do. Then Gu Ning turned around and left. You... The woman didnt want to let the go of Gu Ning, but was stopped by another woman beside her, Let it go, shes merely a poor girl. We better stay away from her. The woman immediately put on airs, behaving like she was a real royalty. She said to Gu Nings back with disdain, I dont care you poor people at all! Then, she focused on the jade again. However, Gu Nings words stayed in her mind, and she wanted to identify them herself. On the other side, Shao Feifei stood at the entrance of the jewelry store, waiting for Gu Ning. She had also witnessed everything that had just happened inside. Seeing Gu Ning going out, Shao Feifei criticized, Isnt it interesting? You cant afford a piece yourself, and youre so jealous of the rich. If you can afford it, why dont you buy a piece? Gu Ning argued. You... Shao Feifei felt humiliated, because Gu Ning had hit the point. Although Shao Feifei was born in a rich family with millions of wealth, she still couldnt afford on her own. The jewelry cost dozens of thousand yuan each, while she only had a monthly allowance of several thousand yuan. Besides, she spent much every month, and had no money left for a piece of jewelry. She had been here today only because her birthday was around the corner. She wanted to choose her birthday gift, and her mother would buy it for her. Gu Ning ignored Shao Feifei, and left. Although Shao Feifei disliked the feeling of failure, she had no idea how to fight back again. Shao Xue, who was Shao Feifeis cousin, held her breath in case Shao Feifei would vent anger on her, which had happened before. Shao Xue did this only because her family needed the sources from Shao Feifeis family. Gu Ning went straight to the antique market after she had left the jewelry store. It took her half an hour on the bus to get to the antique market from the downtown. When she finally arrived, it was about three pm. The antique market, also known as the Old Market. Only the old and ancient objects were called antiques. The antique market had been popr for many years, and there were many people visiting the antique street. Most of them were middle-aged men or the elderly. Gu Ning barely saw young people on the street, especially a female student of her age. Even though there were teenagers, they were either apanied by their parents, or hanging around. So when Gu Ning walked by the stands, nobody paid attention to her. At the both sides of the street, there were countless stands with numerousmodities. However, authentic antiques were still rare. Both antiques and the jade were business of high risk. The unspoken rule in this industry was No Anti-counterfeiting. You paid and got themodities on-site without any after-sales service. If you were lucky enough to get an authentic one, you would be rich overnight, otherwise, you would be broke. Gu Ning walked slowly, because she felt exhausted after she had used her Jade Eyes for a short time. She needed to take a break before going on. Along her way, Gu Ning hadnt found out a single authentic object. She was disappointed. The antique market had existed for too long to leave any authentic pieces for her. Gu Ning felt she was naive to try to earn money by antiques. There were many choices for stone gambling though, but most of the stones came from Burma and Province Y, and there were less quality stones in other cities. Anyway, it wasnt easy to find a perfect stone. City F was far away from Burma, and it cost too much for Gu Ning to fly to there. Though the flight ticket wasnt very expensive actually, it was a lot for Gu Ning and her mother. And thest thing Gu Ning wanted to happen was for her exceptional ability to be revealed. She didnt want her mother to know as well. So, even Gu Ning was willing to go to Burma, she was short of a good reason. Gu Ning didnt maintain much hope in City F, but she still tried to find some. As long as it was a real gem, she would take it. In the end, when Gu Ning was ready to leave, an object on a not noticeable stand got her attention. It was a bracelet consisted of 12 blocks of china. Each block was as big as a toe. There were many stains and dirt around it. It didnt have a good appearance, but Gu Ning saw ayer of light white fog from it. Chapter 10 - Pick Up by Accident

Chapter 10: Pick Up by ident

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If it had the power, it must be an authentic one. Gu Ning was happy, but didnt show her happiness on her face. Gu Ning walked to the stand. The stand owner ignored her because she was a teenage girl in an ordinary clothing, and seemed poor. Gu Ning didnt care though. She pointed directly at the bracelet, How much is this one, please? The stand owner took a nce at the bracelet, then frowned with disdain. Why? Because in his eye, this bracelet was fake. He even intended to throw it away. But since there was a buyer for it, he opened his mouth, 50 yuan. Fifty yuan were merely much, but it was still a lot for Gu Ning. However, Gu Ning wasnt willing to miss any chance to win money. She didnt want to show her real intention at the very beginning, so she bargained, Could you please sell it for a cheaper price? Im just a student with less money. Then 40 yuan, thats all. The stand owner agreed. He still believed the bracelet was a worthless junk. Gu Ning pretended to hesitate for a second, then said, Great, Ill take it. Then she gave money to the stand owner. The stand owner took the money and gave the bracelet to Gu Ning. Gu Ning went straight to the appraisal center with the bracelet afterwards. She went to the appraisal center not to identify the bracelet, but for money. Only with money that she was able to do other things. There was a monthlyrge fair in the antique market with many visitors. In a normal day, many visitors woulde and make deals, but the price wouldnt be high because dealers were not adequate. When Gu Ning arrived at the appraisal center, there was already someone in there to identify antiques. Bystanders stood around. Someone were here just for fun, while some were here for the results. If there was a real one, they would bid. Those appraisers were all experienced, and the appraisal center had its own rules. If it was a fake one, they would not charge for it. If it was a real one, then you need to pay for the service. If the antique was sold on-site, the service price would be higher. The rules were quite eptable. Gu Ning walked to the table of appraisal. There was a appraiser in the middle of identification. It was a delicate snuff bottle, and looked like an authentic one. Gu Ning used her Jade eyes. She didnt see any fog around it. It was fake. Its fake. It only took the appraiser around 10 minutes to have the result. What? Its fake? A male voice sounded in shock among the crowd. The man wore an astonished face, Its impossible! How could it be fake! Are you questioning me now? The appraiser wasnt happy to be questioned. The man exined at once, No, no, but its an heirloom from my grandpa to my father and to me. I cant ept its fake. The rest of the people in the center showed their sympathy. Bro, even if its an heirloom, it could be fake. True! Probably your grandfather had made a mistake. Its quite normal. Others echoed. The man wore a displeased face. He left swiftly with his heirloom. He had believed it must be a real antique, and wanted to sell it, but to his surprise, it was fake. Then, there were more fake ones, but no one felt disappointed because the owners didnt pay much for their antiques. Hi, could you please identify this bracelet for me? It was Gu Nings turn. She handed over the bracelet she had just bought. Gu Nings appearance raised discussion among the crowd. Gee, where did she get this dirty thing? Its so ugly. This little girl must be crazy about money. Its apparently fake. Others echoed. Gu Ning ignored all of them. Lets see . She thought to herself. Though the appraiser didnt believe it was real neither, he did his work though. When he took the dusty bracelet over, he almost hated it at the first look. However, while he was cleaning the stains by a napkin, the real color of the bracelet appeared. It was white and blue in random order, and it was made of china. The appraiser frowned a little. He thought it was merely a modern artwork. In the ancient time, no one would use china to make bracelet. But since he had begun, he decided to finish his work. Then, he kept on cleaning the bracelet. After a while, he felt something was unusual. Others asked immediately. What happened? Is it real? The appraiser stayed silent, focusing on his work. Before long, the bracelet was clean and shiny. Everyone now discovered that the bracelet was made of china. All of them were assured that it must be fake, because no one had ever heard a china bracelet could be made in the ancient time. It must be a modern artwork. While the appraiser thought otherwise. He now was astonished and super excited. The china is blue and white porcin from Ming and Qing Dynasty. He suddenly said. What? Really? Everyone was shocked. Blue and white porcin from Ming and Qing Dynasty. Then, it was a real one? Though blue and white porcin in Ming and Qing Dynasty wasnt as expensive as in Yuan or Tang Dynasty, it wasnt cheap at all. All of a sudden, everyone looked at Gu Ning in jealousy. Instead, Gu Ning was as calm as usual, which made people wonder that she had known it already. Actually, Gu Ning only knew it was real, but had no idea what it was exactly. It is blue and white porcin from Ming and Qing Dynasty. I suppose the original one is broken, and somebody has made it into a bracelet. Or, no one would intentionally break a valuable blue and white porcin to make a bracelet. Hey young girl, where did you get this bracelet? someone asked. I just bought it from a normal stand, Gu Ning told the truth. What? You picked it up by ident? What a lucky girl! Everyone agreed. Young girl, do you want to sell it? Ill give you 30 thousand. A middle-aged man in a suit made a bid without any dy. Chapter 11 - First Bucket of Money

Chapter 11: First Bucket of Money

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Thirty thousand? Are you kidding? Ill give you 50 thousand, young girl. Sixty thousand, another man bid. Seventy thousand. Eighty thousand. ... One hundred and twenty thousand! Everyone was shocked again. One hundred and twenty thousand for a blue and white porcin bracelet from Ming and Qing Dynasty was way too much. Gu Ning was shocked as well. This was her first time to sell an antique. She knew antiques were expensive, but the price was still a great surprise to her. She thought forty thousand would be high enough, because the power of this bracelet wasnt strong. It wasnt worth too much because it had a short history. One hundred and twenty thousand meant nothing for Gu Ning in herst lifetime, but for now, it was a huge amount of money. In the end, Gu Ning sold the bracelet for 120 thousand yuan. Although everyone felt surprised by the high price, only experts knew this bracelet was worth much more than that in the market. A bracelet made of blue and white porcin from Ming and Qing Dynasty, even from a broken one, was expensive. Nowadays, a blue and white porcin te from Ming and Qing Dynasty was worth millions of yuan. The price of this bracelet wouldnt be lower than 200 thousand in the market. Though Gu Ning wasnt experienced, and had no idea how much exactly this bracelet was worth, she wouldnt regret. She needed money right now, and had no time to wait for a more generous buyer. Besides, she didnt know how to put this bracelet into the market. There was a designated bank in the antique market. One needed to go to the bank for the money. Gu Ning didnt have a bank card, but her ID card, so she had one bank card on-site. When she had received the money, she gave the bracelet to the buyer, and the service fee was transferred to the appraiser afterwards. The service fee ranged from hundreds to thousands. It depended on the seller. What Gu Ning had earned wasnt much in the antique industry, so she only needed to pay two thousand yuan. But Gu Ning was generous, who directly paid the appraiser 10 thousand. When she had left the bank, Gu Ning felt she was targeted. The antique street wasnt a safe ce with all kinds of people around. It was quite normal that she had be someones target as soon as she had earn arge amount of money. Gu Ning calmed down. She left the antique street without any dy. The minute Gu Ning had left the street, several men, who had been stalking her rushed ahead to stop her. Four hoodlums around 20 years old surrounded Gu Ning. The others all ran away in fear, and no one was willing to help. Give us all your money, or Ill teach you a lesson. The head of those hoodlums, who has yellow hair threatened Gu Ning. Oh, how? Gu Ning squinted, like she couldnt care less. And the onlookers were surprised by Gu Ning being so calm. Wasnt she scared? Was she pretending? Or, did she think anyone would help? Those hoodlums were notorious around this area, and no one dared to be involved. Dont ever hope that someone would help you. Let me tell you, no one dare to. Just give me your money! The man in yellow hair threatened once more. Gu Ning knew no one would help her, because everyone had run away. However, she was confident she could easily beat those bad guys. Take it by yourself if you want. Gu Ning challenged him. You... Those hoodlums was irritated at once. Great. Beat her! The man with yellow hair ordered. Then, two hoodlums ran to Gu Ning, trying to catch her. But before they coulde near her, Gu Ning kicked one man in the stomach. The man fell down on the ground in pain immediately. Then, Gu Ning turned to another one, and punched him directly. Thetter suffered at once. The other two hoodlums were in shock now. It was beyond their imagination that a teenage girl could be so violent. All of a sudden, a boy who rushed out nearby attacked the man in yellow hair. The man fell down instantly. The only one, who was left alone standing there, escaped right away. Unfortunately, he ran too fast to recognize the direction, and hit a pole, then bounced back to the ground. Gu Ningughed out loud by this funny scene. Right at this moment, the boy who had attacked the hoodlum in yellow hair ran to Gu Ning. He said in excitement, Gu Ning, it is really you! I thought I was wrong. Wow, youre so good and beat down two men easily. Gu Ning knew this boy. He was a senior from the top ss in their high school. His name was Mu Ke. Mu Ke was nearly 511 tall. He was a handsome and good-looking boy. Gu Ning and Mu Ke were from different sses. She knew Mu Ke was Qin Zhengs ssmate and they were good friends. Mu Ke also knew the truth behind she and Qin Zhengs rtionship. But Mu Ke was different from his friends. He was a good upright boy, and even told her secretly that Qin Zheng wasnt her Mr. Right. But back then, Gu Ning had loved Qin Zheng so much. She wouldnt listen to anyone else. Thinking of that, Gu Ning actually held a great opinion of Mu Ke. Thank you so much, Mu Ke. Gu Ning smiled to Mu Ke, and thanked him sincerely. Though she was able to deal with it all on her own, Mu Ke had helped her indeed. She ought to thank him for that. Gu Ning was a beautiful girl. She seemed ordinary only because she spent less time on appearance. Gu Nings smile had made Mu Ke flush. Youre wee. And I think even though I didnt helped you, they couldnt hurt you at all. Mu Ke was a little shy before Gu Ning. Anyway, thank you so much for helping me. Gu Ning said. Suddenly, Mu Ke remembered something important. He looked at Gu Ning with astonishment, Oh, Ive heard Qin Zheng has broken up with you on Friday, and then youve caught by a car ident. How are you right now? Mu Ke had no intention to hurt Gu Nings feelings. He really cared about her. But he hadnt been there in person, so he had only heard of it. He believed it was Qin Zhengs fault, but he had no right to get involved in his friends personal rtions. Chapter 12 - Gu Qings Family

Chapter 12: Gu Qings Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Nings face changed a little, but not because of Mu Ke. She knew Mu Ke cared about her. Thus Gu Ning asked him back for fun, Do I look like Im in a bad condition? Um. Mu Ke was struck dumb. Gu Ning was absolutely fine and well. She seemed like nothing had happened at all. Or, she wouldnt have been able to knock down two grown-ups. Thats great, and now you know what kind of a person he is. So... Mu Ke intended to tell Gu Ning to give up any illusion on Qin Zheng, but he thought it wasnt his business after all. Itll never happen again. Ive already given up on Qin Zheng. Gu Ning knew exactly what was on Mu Kes mind. She didnt care at all. Great to hear that, Mu Ke felt relieved. Mu Ke wasnt in love with Gu Ning actually. He just hated to see an innocent girl be bullied. Itste now. I have to go home, Gu Ning said. Sure, bye-bye, Mu Ke replied. Since Gu Ning had made a lot of money today, so she took a taxi to go home. Gu Ning wanted to buy a smartphone at first, but it was toote for that. She didnt want Gu Man to be worried, so she got home directly. Indeed, Gu Man called her once when she was halfway, while it took Gu Ning another 20 minutes to be home. The taxi line was shorter and faster than a bus, so Gu Ning had spent only 40 minutes on her way home. A half less time than the bus. When Gu Ning had arrived at her home, it was almost six pm. Gu Man had already prepared the dinner. Gu Qings family were here today too. They came to visit Gu Ning because she had just left the hospital. Gu Nings uncle named Jiang Xu, and her cousin called Jiang Xinyue. Ningnings home. The minute Gu Ning walked in, Jiang Xu and Gu Qing weed her. Aunt, uncle and Xinyue, nice to meet you all, Gu Ning greeted them. Sister, nice to meet you too, Jiang Xinyue greeted Gu Ning. She was a shy girl. Jiang Xinyue was 15 years old now. She was a third grade student in middle school, and a quiet girl of few words. Luckily, she wasnt as self-abased as the old Gu Ning. She was academic and had lots of friends. Among the young generation in the Gu family, Jiang Xinyue only liked Gu Ning. For the rest, she had seen them through. Jiang Xu was two years Gu Qings senior, 45 years old, but looked older than his real age. He worked as a truck driver in a construction site. It was abor work. Jiang Xu earned thousands of yuan every month. With Gu Qings sry, they lived a better life than Gu Ning and her mother. However, the family of Gu Qing still lived on a tight budget. They were not able to buy a house, but lived in a rental one. Though City F was a third-tier city, the house price wasnt low, especially in the downtown. Even in the suburb, it cost at least hundreds of thousand yuan to buy a house for the whole family to live. Jiang Xus parents had passed away for a long time, so he didnt need to support his parents, but it was still very hard for him to save enough money because of expenditure on renting and tuition. So it was a sky-high price for them. As long as they had food to eat, clothes to wear, and their child could go to school, they felt happy. Although the family of Gu Qing lived on a tight budget, they would help Gu Ning and Gu Man whenever they could. When Gu Ning had been in hospital, the rest of the Gu family had ignored. Even when Gu Man had called them to borrow money, they all had rejected. Only Gu Qing and Jiang Xu had visited Gu Ning. Moreover, they had given Gu Man all of their savings to help Gu Ning with the surgery. Fortunately, Gu Ning had recovered at the end. Gu Ning didnt want to tell Gu Man that she had earn a lot of money. She wanted to wait till she could afford a house. And she surely would never forget the family of Gu Qing. She would also help them to live a good life when she became rich in the future. Thinking of that, Gu Ning opened her mouth suddenly, Mom, aunt, and uncle. I promise Ill let you live a good life when I be sessful in the future. Everyone was surprised by Gu Ning. No matter if it was going to be true or not, they felt happy that Gu Ning cared about them. And Gu Ning had just grown up, her future was still unpredictable. Great. Well wait till the daye. Ningning, we believe you can be sessful. Exactly, we all believe you. Gu Qing and Jiang Xu was moved, and encouraged Gu Ning at the same time. Gu Man then found out Gu Ning had changed. She was more outgoing now than before. Because they really loved each other as family, they had a good time that day. Lying on the bed before falling asleep, Gu Ning took out her notebooks to read. Though Gu Ning was a good student in her previous incarnation, but not excellent enough. It was harder for Gu Ning in this incarnation to get into college. So, Gu Ning had to spend more time and energy on studying. She opened her notebooks, reading them ten lines at one sight. The content had all deeply borne in her mind. The Jade Eyes was really extraordinary. ... The second day was Monday. Gu Man had already call Gu Nings head teacher for a few days leave due to her ident. Though Gu Ning was fine now, Gu Man still wanted her to stay at home. But Gu Ning believed otherwise, she wanted to go the school. Gu Man agreed at the end. Gu Ning had encountered Shao Feifei yesterday. She didnt want her head teacher to know that she had recovered but wasnt willing to attend the sses. Gu Ning didnt care about the difficulties. She just didnt want to get into any more trouble. The first ss was at 6:50 am. It took Gu Ning around 20 minutes to get to her school by bus. Normally, Gu Ning would get up at six oclock in the morning. Gu Man went to work at half past eight, because the factory wasnt far away. It took Gu Man half an hour on her way to work, so she left home at 7:40 am. Thus, to let Gu Man have more sleep, Gu Ning never eat breakfast at home, but would have all her three meals at her school. She only went back home when thest ss had been finished. Chapter 13 - Shameless People

Chapter 13: Shameless People

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning had a weekly allowance of one hundred yuan. It wasnt much, but for Gu Ning it was a lot. When Gu Ning left her home, Gu Man gave her one hundred yuan. Though Gu Ning had a lot of money now, she didnt want anyone to know that. She took the money from Gu Man as usual. Gu Ning didnt take the bus, but ran to her school. Because Gu Ning wasnt in good health, she needed to exercise. Gu Ning decided she would run to her school from now on, except on rainy days. The No.3 High School of City F was a normal high school. There were five high schools in City F. Only the No.1 High School was excellent, and the rest were allmon. Gu Ning had run for half an hour when she arrived at her school. Gu Ning was weak indeed. Half an hour of running made her exhausted. Gu Ning wanted to be strong, but she also knew it will take time to achieve her goal. So, she didnt want to push herself too hard. She wanted to aplish it step by step. Gu Ning had left her home earlier, so it was still 20 minutes before the first ss. She decided to have her breakfast first. She went to buy her breakfast, and finished on her way back. Gu Ning? The second Gu Ning walked into the teaching building, a male voice called her with uncertainty. Gu Ning frowned tightly, because she knew who this familiar voice was. It was Qin Zheng. She looked over. It was Qin Zheng indeed. Qin Zheng was around 511 tall in a white T-shirt and jeans. He was a very handsome athletic boy, and popr among the girls. But what he had done to Gu Ning was so shameless. What? Gu Ning stayed emotionless, like the boy was merely a stranger to her. Actually it was the truth. Though she had all the memories of Gu Ning, she was Tang Aining after all. Except Gu Man and the family of Gu Qing, the rest were all strangers to Gu Ning. Even those rtives in the Gu Family, she wouldnt care about them. Qin Zheng was the cause why Gu Ning had died, but Gu Ning had been reborn now. She had no intention to take revenge on him. If they wouldnt find her any trouble, she would let it go, but if they would, Gu Ning would fight back. Seeing Gu Ning, Qin Zheng was greatly surprised. Hadnt she been caught by a car ident? Why she looked so good now? Due to his astonishment, Qin Zheng didnt realize Gu Nings attitude towards him had changed. He asked, Are, are you alright? Though Qin Zheng didnt like Gu Ning, he felt guilty about her ident. And then? Gu Ning asked back. What? Qin Zheng didnt understand, What do you mean? Gu Ning snorted withughter. She looked at Qin Zheng like he was an idiot, Qin Zheng, are you blind? Cant you see that Im standing here right before your eyes? Im fine! Leave me alone! You... Qin Zheng was displeased at once, because he had been humiliated. However, he was more surprised by Gu Nings change. She was so brave and straightforward now, which was totally different from the old self-abased quiet Gu Ning. Was this because of the car ident? She had changed a lot. Yes, the soul had been exchanged, and the personality had changed as well. What? Gu Ning said calmly, like she hadnt shouted at him at all. Bravo! a loud female voice sounded. Those shameless people build their happiness on others suffering, and theyre even proud of that. The girl was in a school uniform with long straight hair. She had very beautiful features with big round eyes, thick lips, and looked cute. But her behavior was so different from her appearance. She swaggered over in abrasive manners. It was 10 minutes away from the first ss. There were many students walking inside. The girls words attracted much attention. Qin Zheng was well-known in their high school for his good looks, excellent performance and rich family. But, all those were in others eyes. Only his closest friends knew what he was really liked. If he was a real good boy, he wouldnt have chased Gu Xiaoxiao on a condition of hurting another innocent girl. However, the onlookers all stood on Qin Zhengs side. They didnt believe that what had happened between Qin Zheng and Gu Ning was immoral. They thought it was interesting instead. Only Mu Ke had warned Gu Ning. And no one else, except them, knew the truth about what had happened. Qin Zheng hadnt allowed Gu Ning to tell others, because it had been a game from the beginning to the end. If anyone else knew Qin Zheng had a girlfriend like Gu Ning, who was poor, self-abased and bad at studying, he would be humiliated. Chu Peihan, you... Qin Zheng was annoyed while the crowd was confused. He wanted to argue back, but had no idea how to. He knew in his heart that he had done something bad. On the other side, Gu Ning frowned a little when she heard the name Chu Peihan. She knew the girl was famous in school. But the girl wasnt famous for anything good. She was alwayste for sses, involved in fights and so forth. She had received countless warnings. Normally, she would have been expelled, but she was so good at studying and always be the top 40. Moreover, she was from a powerful family, so she wasnt afraid of being expelled at all. Gee, dont be mad so easily. I didnt call your name after all. Chu Peihanughed at Qin Zheng. Chapter 14 - Yu Mixi

Chapter 14: Yu Mixi

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chu Peihans arrogant attitude made Qin Zheng be in a rage. He was speechless though, because Chu Peihan indeed hadnt called his name. Qin Zheng knew it wasnt a wise decision to stay here longer. He snorted, red at Chu Peihan, and gave Gu Ning aplicated nce, then was gone. Ha, I thought he was brave. Hes merely a boring coward. Chu Peihan felt bored when Qin Zheng left. Qin Zheng hadnt gone far actually. He heard every word Chu Peihan had just said. He was irritated, but tried his best to curb his anger. Though Chu Peihan wasnt famous for anything good, Gu Ning liked her. She thought she was a good and funny girl. At least, Chu Peihan was being real. Hey, is this the boy who you have loved? What a choice! Chu Peihan raised her eyebrow with disdain. The reason why Chu Peihan knew everything is because she had happened to see the scene when Qin Zheng had broken up with Gu Ning. Though she strongly disagreed what Qin Zheng had done, she wasnt interested in getting involved. She stood up for Gu Ning today only because she agreed with every word Gu Ning had just said to Qin Zheng. Well, I guess every girl will meet a bad boy when shes young and dumb, Gu Ning joked. Yeah, sure, Chu Peihanughed. Oh, its almost the time. Lets go to the ssroom. Gu Ning ignored Chu Peihan, running away. Chu Peihan followed up immediately, I like what youve said, and Ill use it in the future. Gu Ning didnt know what to say. Was she really enjoying swearing? Be my guest, Gu Ning replied. What else do you have? Chu Peihan asked sincerely. Gu Ning was speechless. Nothing, Gu Ning answered casually. She didnt want to be bothered any longer. Chu Peihan pursed her lips, and closed her mouth. Chu Peihan studied at the second ssroom, while Gu Ning at the fourth ssroom. Their ssrooms were on the same floor. After a while, both of them went up to the third floor. Chu Peihan entered her ssroom first, and said good-bye to Gu Ning. In the fourth ssroom of grade nine. The minute Gu Ning walked in, she felt unfriendly sights right away. She looked over. Shao Feifei was staring at her in an evil way. There were several other girls around her who red at Gu Ning in the same way. Yang Yulu shared a table with Shao Feifei, and the girl sat before them called Wu Qingya. Those three girls were always together. Yang Yulu and Wu Qingya were Shao Feifeis acolytes in fact, because they followed Shao Feifeis orders. If Shao Feifei hated Gu Ning, they would do the same thing. Yang Yulu and Wu Qingya was willing to be Shao Feifeis acolytes for a reason. Shao Feifei was from a rich family, while Yang Yulu and Wu Qingya were from a normal family. They could have a rtively luxurious lifestyle as long as they followed Shao Feifei. Moreover, if any rich boy picked them, they could change their life. Shao Feifeis family only had millions of wealth, and wasnt the super rich family. The super rich families would own hundreds of millions wealth. If a family didnt have that much assets, they wouldnt be called the super rich. But in normal peoples eyes, Shao Feifeis family was rich enough. The No. 3 High School was amon high school without many real rich young generation, so people like Shao Feifei was able to show off. Seeing Gu Ninging, Shao Feifeis sight turned eviler. Shao Feifei was still angry about what had happened yesterday. Though she knew Gu Ning was different now, she wasnt scared of her. In her eyes, Gu Ning was still the poor pathetic girl. As for Yang Yulu and Wu Qingya, they were simply doing whatever Shao Feifei did. Gu Ning ignored them instead. She couldnt care less about those ridiculous people. She found her seat. It was at the back row. Gu Ning, so nice to meet you again. You didnte to ss yesterday. Im worried. After Gu Ning had sat down, the girl beside her talked to her immediately. Gu Ning barely had friends in her school, except this girl, Yu Mixi, who shared a desk with her. Yu Mixi was also from a poor family. Her mother had been lying sick on the bed for many years. Her father ran a breakfast shop to support the whole family. Yu Mixis family was living on a tight budget as well, because of her mothers illness and her tuition fee. Additionally, Yu Mixis rtives disliked her family either. Those two poor girls ended up being good friends. Facing Yu Mixis kindness, Gu Ning was moved. She exined, I didnt feelfortable yesterday, so I didnte. Oh, are you alright now? Yu Mixi asked. Im fine, Gu Ning replied. Good to hear that, Yu Mixi was relieved. Gu Ning noticed her desk was clean today. She understood immediately that Yu Mixi had helped her. She felt grateful again. It was 6:50, the first ss began. The students were supposed to read out loud, which helped them to remember the content. Gu Ning was reading the book quietly. Before long, the head teacher came. The head teachers name was Zhang Qiuhua. She was around 40 years old, and was a strict teacher. Most importantly, she treated every student equally, no matter if the student was from a poor or a rich family. Gu Ning liked this teacher. Zhang Qiuhua stood in the front of the ssroom. When her sight fell on Gu Ning, she was surprised, Gu Ning,e out with me. Then, Zhang Qiuhua stepped out of the ssroom first. Chapter 15 - Do You Have A Crush on Me?

Chapter 15: Do You Have A Crush on Me?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing Gu Ning asked out by Zhang Qiuhua, everyone was looking at her. Some were puzzled, and some gloated, especially Shao Feifei and her friends. Shao Feifei believed the head teacher was going to me Gu Ning for her yesterdays absence. Only Gu Ning stayed calm, and she knew the real intention of her head teacher. Gu Ning... Yu Mixi called her with worry. Its fine. Gu Ning gave her a nce tofort her. Professor Zhang, nice to see you again, Gu Ning greeted Zhang Qiuhua politely. Gu Ning, your mother told me that you were in a car ident, and needed a surgery. How could you be alright all of a sudden? Zhang Qiuhua asked with doubt. The day before yesterday, Gu Man had just called Zhang Qiuhua and told her Gu Ning had been caught by a car ident, but Gu Ning showed up as usual in school today, everyone would ask what had actually happened. Gu Ning understood that, so she exined, I did have a car ident. My brain has been damaged and I fell into unconsciousness. The doctor said there was blood congestion in my brain and must be cleaned out by surgery. However, I woke up the next day, and the blood congestion was gone. So Im fine now. Zhang Qiuhua thought it was so unbelievable, but she didnt ask further. Miracles could happen. Im d youre fine, but you need to take care of yourself. If you feel ufortable, just let me know. Now, you can go back. Zhang Qiuhua said. She cared about her student, especially she just had recovered from a car ident. Thank you so much, Gu Ning thanked her teacher, then went back to ssroom. The minute Gu Ning was back, everyones sight fell on her again. They all wanted to know whether Zhang Qiuhua had criticized her. However, Gu Ning looked the same as usual. Nothing was different. Shao Feifei and her friends felt upset. Hadnt Zhang Qiuhua criticized Gu Ning? Or, Gu Ning was merely pretending that everything was fine. Exactly, she must be pretending. Zhang Qiuhua must had strongly criticized her! But Shao Feifei still felt ufortable to see that Gu Ning didnt wear a sad face. Gu Ning, are you alright? Yu Mixi asked immediately when Gu Ning sat down. Im fine, Gu Ning smiled. Yu Mixi was relieved seeing Gu Ning was really fine. She continued to read when Zhang Qiuhua walked in. After a while, Yu Mixi finally realized that Gu Ning was different, but she didnt know where and why. Gu Ning, on the other side, focused on her books. She read and flipped fast, bearing the context in her mind. Shao Feifei paid her attention to Gu Ning once in a while. She saw how fast Gu Ning read a book. Look at Gu Ning, shes so good in pretending. How could she read a word by flipping so fast! And she even pretends to be a good student. Shao Feifei said to Yang Yulu. Exactly, shes pretending to be a good student. Yang Yulu agreed. Shao Feifei intended to cause trouble when the ss was over. Yulu, Qingya, let me tell you something. Shao Feifei called Yang Yulu and Wu Qingya, but her voice was loud enough to let everyone in the ssroom hear it clearly. Everyone instantly knew what was going to happen next, and they have all their ears on them. Please tell us! Yang Yulu and Wu Qingya cooperated actively. I met somebody, whos too poor to afford a meal in a jewelry store yesterday. She was disliked because she didnt have much money. And she even said the jewelry of another person were fake. Wasnt she being so jealous of the rich? Shao Feifei talked to Yang Yulu and Wu Qingya, while watching at Gu Ning all the time. It was apparent that the somebody in her story was precisely Gu Ning. No one doubted Shao Feifei, but looked over at Gu Ning with disdain. Though many of them werent from a rich family, they lived a much better life than Gu Ning. Moreover, none of them dared to walk in a jewelry store, which was the rich peoples ce. Of course she was jealous of the rich. Yang Yulu and Wu Qingya responded in a perfect ord. Yu Mixi nced at Gu Ning with worry. She knew Gu Ning was not like that, and was mad at the others behavior. Especially Shao Feifei and her friends, they were all bullies. Wasnt a jewelry store open to anyone? Who said the poor couldnt walk in a jewelry store? And why did someone has to buy something once he or she walked in a jewelry store? But Yu Mixi was too weak to argue back. She only kept the anger to herself. Well, I think somebody does have a good appearance. If she cant buy it on her own, she can find herself a sugar daddy. As long as her sugar daddy is pleased, shes able to buy one then. Shao Feifei added. Hearing this, everyone stared at Gu Ning in a strange way, like she had already found herself a sugar daddy. Even Gu Ning herself was displeased now. She threw a cold look at Shao Feifei. Thetter felt threatened at once. But a few secondster, Shao Feifei felt she had been humiliated, and was annoyed. She yelled at Gu Ning, What do you think you are? Im not talking about you. If youre willing to admit, be my guest! Oh, have I admitted that youre talking about me? Im just curious why do you keep looking at me while youre telling the story? Do you have a crush on me? Sorry to tell you, I only like boys. Gu Ning wore a serious face while she was joking. Ha-ha. Ha-ha, Ha-ha. Everyoneughed out loud, which made Shao Feifei feel embarrassed. She hit the desk with a snap sound, shouting at Gu Ning, Gu Ning, shut your mouth! Youre literally shameless! I dont like you. If you dare to say it again, Ill tear you mouth apart! While saying this, Shao Feifei seemed she was ready to fight. Gu Ning, youre a shameless girl, and stay away from Feifei! Yang Yulu helped Shao Feifei, and red at Gu Ning. Exactly, Gu Ning, how could you be so shameless! Wu Qingya followed up with an evil face. Gu Ning... Yu Mixi called her with concern, trying to stop her from standing up against Shao Feifei. But before she could say it, Gu Ning stopped her by a nce. Gu Ning knew Yu Mixi was worried about her, but she was different now. She wasnt scared of Shao Feifei any longer. And she wanted to deal with her issues by herself. Chapter 16 - Beat Shao Feifei

Chapter 16: Beat Shao Feifei

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She hoped her real friends would understand her instead of questioning her decisions. Gu Ning decided to talk to Yu Mixiter about that. It was the first time that Yu Mixi had seen Gu Ning being so aggressive and brave. She closed her mouth and stayed quiet. Facing Shao Feifei and her two helpers, Gu Ning stayed calm, Then you tell me why did you look at me all the time while you were telling the story? Gu Ning did it on purpose to irritate Shao Feifei. Shao Feifei immediately argued back with intense dislike, Because the somebody was you! Do you want to deny it? Youre poor and you dare to walk in a jewelry store. You couldnt afford anything in there, and you were jealous of those who could. If you want a piece of jewelry, take my advice and find yourself a sugar daddy, probably your sugar daddy... Shao Feifei stopped all of a sudden, because her mouth was stuck by a ball of paper. The paper ball was exactly thrown by Gu Ning in a quick, violent and urate way. Everyone was struck dumb with amazement. What? What has happened? Did Gu Ning just throw a paper ball into Shao Feifeis mouth from three meters away? Yes, Im sure youre right. Really? It couldnt be true! It must be a coincidence. Probably. The rest remained speechless.. Everyone was shocked, but believed it was merely a coincidence. Shao Feifei almost swallowed the paper ball down, and felt disgusted. She spat the ball out at once, roaring in anger to Gu Ning, You bitch! How dare you! Gu Ning didnt say a word, but approached Shao Feifei step by step. She stared straight at Shao Feifei, which frightened Shao Feifei. Gu Ning walked to Shao Feifei and soon shes in front of her. Before Shao Feifei was able to react, she raised her hand and pped Shao Feifei across the face. Bam. A loud snap sound. Everyone was more than shocked now. Gu Ning beat Shao Feifei? Not only had Gu Ning hit Shao Feifei, she also had hit her with great force. Shao Feifei was pped dumb with a mark of palm on her face. Gu Ning, youre so rude and unkind. How could you hit Shao Feifei! At that moment, Yang Chengjun argued, like it was all Gu Nings fault. Everybody knew Yang Chengjun liked Shao Feifei, and he would stand up for her no matter what she had done. Unfortunately, Shao Feifei didnt like him. Though Yang Chengjun was tall and handsome, he was from an ordinary family. Shao Feifei wouldnt like a boy from a much poorer family than hers. But Shao Feifei enjoyed the feeling that she was protected by somebody, which showed she was charismatic. Shao Feifei would not reject Yang Chengjun neither. Probably Yang Chengjun still believed he had a chance, or he was merely enjoying chasing. He never gave up on Shao Feifei. Wasnt she being so rude to humiliate me? Gu Ning asked back. But she didnt hit you, Yang Chengjun argued. Then I can humiliate her as well? Gu Ning sneered. You... Suddenly, Shao Feifei shouted out, Gu Ning, how dare you beat me! Youre a bitch! Shao Feifei swore at Gu Ning and raised her hand. Before her hand fell down, Gu Ning caught it in the air. Everyone was astonished by Gu Nings speed. She was able to catch Shao Feifeis hand so quickly. You... If you dare to call me bitch any more, Ill let you suffer more than a p. Gu Ning warned coldly. Shao Feifei felt the pressure immediately. She looked at Gu Ning with her mouth shut. The rest of the students in the ssroom all remained silent. Nobody dared to utter a word. Gu Ning loosened Shao Feifeis hand, returning back to her seat. After a few seconds, Shao Feifei realized she had been hit and humiliated by Gu Ning. She tried to win back. Gu Ning, do you want to get away with it like that? Shao Feifei shouted again. She threw a bottle of water on her desk to Gu Nings head. Seeing this, almost everyone waited to witness another drama. Though they found Gu Ning was different and became brave as well as persuasive, they still had a very low opinion of her. In their eyes, no matter how Gu Ning had changed, she wasnt able to change the fact that she was from a poor family without any influence. As for Shao Feifei, she was born in a rich powerful family. Gu Ning was doomed to fail in the end. It was so easy for Shao Feifeis family to deal with such a little trouble like Gu Ning. So, what Gu Ning had done only raised dislike. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning turned around, hitting the bottle of water back at Shao Feifei. The bottle knocked straight on Shao Feifeis forehead. Her forehead was already starting to swell. Once again, everyone was amazed. If Gu Ning had done it by chance thest time, then she must has aimed at Shao Feifei this time. Now, everyones opinion of Gu Ning began to change. At short notice, Shao Feifei cried out. Feifei... Yang Yulu and Wu Qingya ran to check Shao Feifeis injury. Gu Ning, you... Yang Chengjun was annoyed. He clenched his fists, and was likely to fight with Gu Ning. Right at this moment, the head teacher came in. What happened? the head teacher asked seriously. Seeing the head teacher was here, Yang Chengjun immediately replied, Its Gu Ning. She pped and hit Shao Feifei! Chapter 17 - Aint Afraid of Shao Feifei

Chapter 17: Aint Afraid of Shao Feifei

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yang Chengjun wanted to have a preemptive strike on Gu Ning, but he forgot that the head teacher never jumped to conclusions without knowing all the facts. So, the head teacher turned to Gu Ning and inquired, Gu Ning, can you exin all of that? Yes, I admit that Ive hit Shao Feifei, only because she has insulted me first. I went to a jewelry store yesterday. I just wanted to take a look, but she humiliated me for being poor. And today, sheughed at me in front of everyone, saying I needed to find myself a sugar daddy. I simply used a ball of paper to shut her mouth, then she called me bitch. I was so irritated, and pped her. She threw a bottle of water to me afterwards. I raised my hand to protect myself. Unexpectedly, the bottle of water flew right back at her, and hit her forehead. Thats all. Gu Ning answered. She did tell the truth, but didnt say that she deliberately had aimed at Shao Feifei to hit her by the bottle of water. Gu Ning think there was no need to hide. The head teacher was more than disappointed now. She turned to Shao Feifei, Is it true? I... Shao Feifei wanted to argue, but she was afraid of the head teacher. She didnt say anything at the end, but lowered her head. Yang Chengjun, Wu Qingya and Yang Yulu remained quiet as well. They all didnt want to get into trouble. Now, the head teacher knew what really had happened. It was Shao Feifeis fault to insult Gu Ning at first, then it was Gu Nings fault to hit Shao Feifei back. Since you both have made mistakes, you either both receive a punishment or forgive each other. You can choose. The head teacher decided to let them make the choice themselves. Punishment couldnt solve every problem. Their attitude mattered most. The head teacher didnt care whether they would fight again, as long as they didnt fight in the school. Gu Ning agreed. That was exactly what she wanted. So she said to Shao Feifei casually, Shao Feifei, you can choose. Whatever you want. I dont mind. Shao Feifei thought it was a challenge though. She was angry, and red at Gu Ning. Shao Feifei absolutely would not forgive Gu Ning. She was the one who had been injured after all. However, she didnt want to be punished neither. Thus, even though Shao Feifei was annoyed, she had to call it an end. But she promised to herself that she would beat Gu Ning one day in the future. Alright, Shao Feifei was hurt, and must go to the infirmary now, the head teacher said. Then, apanied by Yang Yulu, Shao Feifei went to the infirmary. Yang Chengjun red at Gu Ning before he went back to his seat. The second ss began. There were few people outside. Shao Feifei said with anger, Gu Ning, lets go and see! Ill definitely pay you back! Sure! We must teach Gu Ning a lesson, Yang Yulu agreed immediately. The head teacher taught math. She was a strict teacher, and no one dared to zone out. Gu Ning focused on the ss as well. Though she owned the Jade Eyes, she needed to learn. Luckily, she was a good student in herst incarnation. It wasnt difficult for her to learn. As for Yu Mixi, she was still worried during the whole ss. She felt slightly ufortable about Gu Nings change, but she was more concerned that Shao Feifei would revenge on Gu Ning. Atst, the ss was over. Yu Mixi asked Gu Ning at once, Gu Ning, youve had bad blood with Shao Feifei. Arent you afraid... Before Yu Mixi could finish, Gu Ning interrupted her. Gu Ning wore a serious face. She said in a low voice, Mixi, I know you care about me, but I just want to let you know staying quiet and weak wont help you with anything. Ive had enough, and I dont think Shao Feifei is able to hurt me. If youre scared of her, you can stay away from me. I wont me you. If youre still willing to be my friend, then get used to my changes. And I do hope you can change as well. You need to say no to whatever you dislike. You need to fight back against unfairness. Most importantly, you need to fight for what you want. Im not going to force you to. Its all up to you. Gu Ning would not force Yu Mixi to change. She just wanted to help. What Gu Ning had said literally shocked Yu Mixi. She thought Gu Ning was right. If you were always weak and quiet, nobody would care about your real feelings. Seeing Gu Ning being so outgoing and confident, Yu Mixi was encouraged. She wanted to change too. Though she was still afraid of Shao Feifei, she wasnt willing to stay quiet and weak any longer. She wanted to live for herself. She would say no to her dislikes, fight against the unfairness, and fight for what she loved. Yu Mixi had the answer in her heart, but she couldnt help doubting herself, Gu Ning, youre right. Being weak and quiet wont help us with anything. I hate to be humiliated any more. I want to change, but can I? As long as you want to, then you absolutely can, Gu Ning said. Yu Mixi was determined now, I will. Mixi, since youre my friend, I promise if you need me, Ill spare no effort to help you. And I hate betrayal. Please tell me directly if you dont want to be my friend, instead of hurting me for benefits. Gu Ning said, warned and promised at the same time. Chapter 18 - Gu Xiaoxiao

Chapter 18: Gu Xiaoxiao

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Facing Gu Nings warning and promise, Yu Mixi replied with honesty, Gu Ning, I cherish our friendship. Yes, though Yu Mixi was self-abased, she knew what was loyalty. Once she had taken somebody as her friend, she wouldnt betray. Great, I believe you, Gu Ning smiled lightly. For this time, Gu Ning sincerely took Yu Mixi as her friend. It wasnt easy for Gu Ning to trust someone, but as long as she decided to, she would take it seriously. Gu Ning of course wouldnt tell her friend everything, but she wouldnt hurt her friend either. She was always willing to help her friend. During this morning, Shao Feifei, Yang Yulu, Wu Qingya and Yang Chengjun all red at Gu Ning with hatred. Gu Ning knew Shao Feifei wouldnt give up, but she wasnt afraid at all. She was different now. When they had finished morning sses, Gu Ning and Yu Mixi left the ssroom. They went straight to the canteen. Fortunately, Shao Feifei didnt find them any trouble. But the minute Gu Ning walked out of the teaching building, she was stopped by a girl. The girl was Gu Xiaoxiao, Gu Nings cousin, who was one of the causes of Gu Nings death. Though Gu Xiaoxiao wasnt as pretty as Gu Ning, she had good features, otherwise Qin Zheng wouldnt have fallen in love with her. Moreover, Gu Xiaoxiao was from a rich family. Although the Qin Family has the power and some money, it wasnt enough. They needed more money to achieve their goals. Gu Ning, I didnt expect you could survive. Gu Xiaoxiaos eyes were full of hatred and unkindness. She had had nightmares for two days after she had witnessed the car ident. But when she heard the news from Qin Zheng this morning that Gu Ning had survived, her hatred grew deeper. She had suffered from nightmares for two days, while Gu Ning was fine and healthy. Gu Xiaoxiao couldnt stand the truth. Gu Xiaoxiao was a selfish girl who only cared about herself. In her eyes, it was all Gu Nings fault. If I really died because of that car ident, arent you afraid that Im going to find you as a ghost? Gu Ning stared at Gu Xiaoxiao with a fake smile on her face. Gu Ning knew Gu Xiaoxiao must be terrified, and had two terrible days because of the car ident. Of course, Gu Xiaoxiao didnt feel guilty at all. She was merely scared. You... Gu Xiaoxiaos face changed. Gu Ning had hit the point apparently. Though Gu Xiaoxiao was annoyed, she didnt want to mention the car ident any more. Gu Ning, Qin Zheng never liked you anyway. Youre no longer his girlfriend. So please stay away from him, and dont embarrass yourself. Gu Xiaoxiao said to Gu Ning. Gu Xiaoxiao was being proud like she was the winner. She just wanted to hurt Gu Ning. She wanted to see Gu Ning being sad and miserable. Unfortunately, Gu Ning had already changed. She would not be hurt, but instead felt disgusted. And in Gu Nings eyes, Gu Xiaoxiao was merely a joke. I dont want such a terrible boy like him at all. Only girls like you will find him attractive. Disgusting! Gu Ning argued. What? Gu Xiaoxiao was surprised. She couldnt believe what she had just heard from Gu Ning. She said she disliked Qin Zheng, and even thought he was terrible? Gu Xiaoxiao wouldnt believe it. Gu Ning must be pretending that she didnt care. Gu Xiaoxiao responded afterwards, Gu Ning, keep lying to yourself. Do you really think Ill believe you? Believe it or not, I dont care. Gu Ning couldnt care less about Gu Xiaoxiao. Then, she walked away directly. You... Gu Xiaoxiao was irritated. She wanted to catch Gu Ning and argued back, but had to give up because she was waiting for Qin Zheng. After a while, Gu Xiaoxiao suddenly realized Gu Ning was a little different now. In the past, Gu Ning would never argue back. However, she was so aggressive now. Had her personality changed after the car ident? When they had walked away, Yu Mixi looked at Gu Ning once in a while. She seemed she had something to say. Just tell me what do you want to say, Gu Ning asked first. Though Gu Ning actually knew what Yu Mixi wanted to know, she still intended to let Yu Mixi ask out herself. After a few seconds, Yu Mixi couldnt help but inquire, Gu Ning, have you really been with Qin Zheng? It was beyond Yu Mixis imagination that Qin Zheng would be with Gu Ning. The two were from hugely different backgrounds. Yu Mixi was curious. Kind of. Gu Xiaoxiao wanted to humiliate me, so she let Qin Zheng chase me, then dumped me after two months. She merely wanted to see me being a joke. So I dont think I really have been with him. Gu Ning didnt hide. She told the truth. What? Yu Mixi was shocked. Then she felt aggrieved for Gu Ning, Theyre just a bunch of bullies. How could they do that to you! Yu Mixi felt sorry for Gu Ning, and also felt guilty for she couldnt do anything for her friend. Its fine. Its an old story. Im good now, Gu Ningforted Yu Mixi. Yu Mixi took a look at Gu Ning, making sure she was actually good. Then Yu Mixi felt better. Did, did he take advantage of you? Yu Mixi askedter. No, we even didnt walk hand in hand, Gu Ning replied. Yes, they even hadnt walked hand in hand, let alone other intimate behaviors. Qin Zheng never liked Gu Ning. Their rtionship was merely a game. Qin Zheng would never touch Gu Ning. Great, Yu Mixi was relieved. Gu Ning smiled, but didnt exin further. She thought Yu Mixi was a lovely friend. When they finally arrived at the canteen, Yu Mixi went to take food, but asked Gu Ning to stay on her seat. Gu Ning knew Yu Mixi wanted to buy her lunch in case she would eat a beamed bun as usual. But Gu Ning rejected. Chapter 19 - Humiliation from Chen Ziyao

Chapter 19: Humiliation from Chen Ziyao

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This meal is on me. Let me tell you a secret. Ive picked up some money on a road. It was said that you must share the money that you identally picked up with someone else, or youll have bad luck. Gu Ning lied to Yu Mixi with the same old excuse. Really? Thats great. Then this time is on you. Ill buy you a meal this afternoon. Yu Mixi didnt reject this time. She also had heard the old saying. The canteen had two floors. The first floor was for the public, providing cheap and not delicious food. The food was made in arge amount every time. Taste wasnt the first priority, as long as the food was cooked. The second floor was a private dining ce. You could order whatever you wanted first, then the cook would cook for you one by one. ordingly, the price was much higher. If you dined in the public cafeteria, 10 yuan would be enough. However, if you dined in the private cafeteria, a hundred yuan were barely enough. So when Gu Ning proposed to have their meal on the second floor, Yu Mixi immediately refused. Gu Ning wouldnt listen to her, and walked to the second floor directly. Yu Mixi then had to follow up. Though the students in the private cafeteria werent as many as the students in the public cafeteria, the second floor was mostly upied, because there were lots of rich kids. The second Gu Ning and her friend went upstairs, an unkind female voice sounded, Gee, isnt this Gu Ning from the fourth ssroom? Isnt she the well-known poor student? Why is she here? Gu Ning actually wasnt famous at all. Only her ssmates or Gu Xiaoxiao and Qin Zhengs friends knew her. The girl had already mentioned Gu Ning was from the fourth ssroom, which meant she wasnt Gu Nings ssmate. The girl also couldnt be Qin Zhengs acquaintance. Gu Ning was sure that she must be a friend of Gu Xiaoxiaos. Gu Ning had no intention to argue back. She looked over at the girl. The girl was exactly Gu Xiaoxiaos good friend. Her name was Chen Ziyao. She was a senior from the second ssroom. Chen Ziyao was born in a rich family as well. Her father, who had dozens of millions of assets, was a director of a famous real estate corporation. The corporation Chen Ziyaos father worked for was in close cooperation with thepany Gu Xiaoxiaos father worked for. They gathered together often. Chen Ziyao and Gu Xiaoxiao became good friends naturally. Chen Ziyao also knew what had happened between Gu Ning and Qin Zheng. However, Gu Xiaoxiao and Qin Zheng had asked her to keep the truth to herself, so she never told anyone. Gu Ning just gave her a nce, then ignored her. She went to an empty table with Yu Mixi, starting to order. Gu Ning ignored Chen Ziyao, but in Chen Ziyaos eyes, Gu Ning was a coward. She was used toughing at Gu Ning all the time, and Gu Ning never had argued back. I think she probably has picked up money on a road, a girl who sat beside Chen Ziyao added. They never miss any chance to make fun of Gu Ning. Yu Mixi, on the other side, was surprised that the girl knew the fact. Seeing Yu Mixis face, Gu Ning didnt know how to exin. Before long, Gu Ning had finished their order. It was the best meal they ever had in school for all those years. Gu Ning, isnt this too much? Yu Mixi asked. They had spent almost two hundred yuan. If they ate in the public cafeteria, two hundred yuan were totally enough for a week. Dont worry, its nothing. Gu Ning replied. Yu Mixi then closed her mouth. Oh, let me see what do you two poor little girl have today. Chen Ziyao stood up, walking towards Gu Ning. She assumed Gu Ning and Yu Mixi must be too poor to have something really good. Only those rich girls who were bored would enjoy making fun of others. The minute Chen Ziyao came over, Gu Ning put away the bill. She stood up and went to the cook. Gu Ning directly ignored Chen Ziyao again. Chen Ziyao was displeased. She reached out to grab the bill. However, Gu Ning wouldnt allow her to do that. Gu Ning moved slightly away. Chen Ziyao grabbed nothing but air. She felt embarrassed, shouting at Gu Ning afterwards, Gu Ning, how dare you to escape! Chen Ziyaos angry voice raised attention from many students. Gu Ning ignored Chen Ziyao earlier because she didnt want to get into trouble, but now the trouble found her, Gu Ning decided to face it. She stopped, looking straight at Chen Ziyao, Why not? Chen Ziyao was struck dumb suddenly. She didnt expect Gu Ning would argue back. In Chen Ziyaos eyes, Gu Ning was merely a poor weak miserable girl. She could bully Gu Ning whenever and wherever she wanted. But now everything was different. Gu Ning even argued her back in front of everyone. Chen Ziyao felt shamed, Gu Ning, you know youre a poor girl and have no right to fight against me! Whats wrong with me being a poor girl? Its none of your business. You have no right to stand in my way! Gu Ning argued again. She never liked Chen Ziyao. You... Chen Ziyao was annoyed. Actually Chen Ziyao did have no right to stand in others way. Now, the onlookers all believed Chen Ziyao had shamed herself. Amid everyones dislike, Chen Ziyao was more than irritated. She knew she had no right to stand in Gu Nings way, but she was so used to making fun of Gu Ning. Chen Ziyao couldnt ept the fact that Gu Ning had stood up against her. Therefore, Chen Ziyao didnt give up, Gu Ning, do you know your mother was pregnant before getting married? Youre merely a bastard without a father... Chapter 20 - Hit Chen Ziyao

Chapter 20: Hit Chen Ziyao

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bam. Before Chen Ziyao was able to finish, she was pped heavily on the face. This time was much heavier thanst time on Shao Feifeis face. What Chen Ziyao had saidpletely irritated Gu Ning. Not only had Chen Ziyao humiliated Gu Ning, but also had humiliated her mother, which was absolutely unbearable. Chen Ziyao was hit dumb, and didnt know what to do next all of a sudden. It was beyond her imagination that Gu Ning had the nerve to hit her. Everyone was also shocked by what had happened, but no one disagreed. Though some of them disliked Gu Ning when they found out her background, they all believed it was rude to humiliate Gu Ning in that way. Not everyone would make fun of other peoples pain. Gu Ning, how dare you hit me! Chen Ziyao finally realized what she had got. She raised her hand, trying to beat Gu Ning. However, the second she raised her hand, she was caught tightly by Gu Ning. Chen Ziyao was in pain immediately, but unable to run away. Gu Ning, let me go! Chen Ziyaos face changed because of the pain. Gu Ning didnt let her go. She looked coldly at Chen Ziyao. Her sight was like an icy sword on Chen Ziyaos neck. Chen Ziyao felt threatened at once with horror on her face. Chen Ziyao was even trembling under the pressure of Gu Ning. Everyone was also astonished by Gu Nings power. The private cafeteria was quiet like death all of a sudden. Gu Ning opened her mouth, Chen Ziyao, I dont think I have ever hurt you. Why couldnt you stop doing this to me? Do you really think Ill let you get away with it when youve humiliated my mother before my face? Then, Gu Ning threw Chen Ziyao away by her hand. Chen Ziyao stumbled, and almost fell. The girl, who was with Chen Ziyao, didnt dare to say a word. Chen Ziyao herself was still in a shock. At the same time, Gu Xiaoxiao and her friends had just showed up on the second floor. They saw there was a crowd nearby, and were curious. They walked near, then found out Gu Ning and Chen Ziyao were in the center of the crowd. Gu Xiaoxiao immediately shoved through to the center. There was a swollen red palm mark on Chen Ziyaos cheek. Gu Xiaoxiao was mad at once, Ziyao, what has happened? Chen Ziyao heard Gu Xiaoxiaos voice, then got her mind back. Though she was scared of Gu Ning now, she was full of anger. But Chen Ziyao didnt know what to say now, she only red at Gu Ning with anger, which was a response to Gu Xiaoxiaos question. Now, Gu Xiaoxiao knew Gu Ning had hit Chen Ziyao. She found it hard to believe that Gu Ning had done that, but she shouted at Gu Ning at once, Gu Ning, how dare you hit Ziyao? Are you insane? What? Gu Ning hit Chen Ziyao? Thats ridiculous. A boy named Zhang Yiming, who was with Qin Zheng, suddenly said out loud. He couldnt believe it was the fact. Exactly, they all knew what kind of a girl Gu Ning was. Gu Ning was always weak, quiet, self-abased and never ever dared to argue with another person. It was impossible that Gu Ning had hit Chen Ziyao. Indeed, I dont believe it neither, another boy called Fu Mingliang agreed. While Qin Zheng believed it. Yes, I did hit Chen Ziyao, so what? Gu Ning admitted in front of everyone, then she turned to Gu Xiaoxiao, Its none of your business. Hearing this, Zhang Yiming and Fu Mingliang were both astonished. What? She really hit Chen Ziyao? How was it possible? You... Gu Xiaoxiao was annoyed. She was angry that Gu Ning dared to argue with her in public, Ziyao is my friend, It is my business. Wow! Gu Ning sneered, So what are you gonna do? You have to pay for what youve done. You either knock your head on the ground for 10 times, or let Ziyao hit you back on the face for 10 times, Gu Xiaoxiao said with pure unkindness. Everyone held their breath after that. 10 times? Gu Xiaoxiao was so cold-blooded. It was Chen Ziyao who had humiliated Gu Ning first. Suddenly, everyone had a different opinion of Gu Xiaoxiao. Qin Zheng and his friends frowned with dissatisfaction too. They also thought it was too over. However, Qin Zheng still remembered what Gu Ning had done to him this morning, so he didnt stop Gu Xiaoxiao. As for Zhang Yiming and Fu Mingliang, both of themcked of sympathy. They all came to have fun. Moreover, they were also curious about what Gu Ning would do next after she had hit Chen Ziyao. Oh, Gu Ning, its you again. Howe everyone wants to cause you trouble? Youre pathetic. Before Gu Ning could say a word, a female voice sounded first in an ironic way, but without any unkindness. Gu Ning knew who this girl was when she heard her voice. It must be Chu Peihan! Indeed, it was Chu Peihan. Chu Peihan walked over with her hands in pockets, like a hoodlum. Everyone immediately stepped away and let her go through. They seemed scared of her. Chu Peihan was a widely-known bad girl in their school. She was skillful at fighting, so no one dared to annoy her. Even Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao were willing to stay away from Chu Peihan. Thus, when Chu Peihan showed up, Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao lowered their voices at once. Qin Zheng, Zhang Yiming and Fu Mingliang werent afraid of Chu Peihan though, they knew Chu Peihan was from a powerful family, and wouldnt stand up against her normally. Though Qin Zheng had been humiliated by Chu Peihan this morning and hated her, he didnt want to fight with her. Chapter 21 - The Drama in Canteen

Chapter 21: The Drama in Canteen

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Zheng was confused about the rtionship between Chu Peihan and Gu Ning. They didnt seem like friends, because Chu Peihan always talked to Gu Ning in an unfriendly way. However, she stood up for Gu Ning. Qin Zheng wasnt sure whether Chu Peihan was helping Gu Ning, or merely hated him. If Chu Peihan hated him, he honestly had no idea why she would do that. On the other side, Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao didnt know what had happened this morning. They believed Chu Peihan was here tough at Gu Ning too. In Gu Xiaoxiaos and Chen Ziyaos eyes, Gu Ning was a joke herself who was meant to be bullied. They never thought about the possibility that Chu Peihan and Gu Ning were friends. It was impossible from their perspectives. Why? They didnt believe Chu Peihan, a girl from a powerful family, would make a friend with Gu Ning, who was from a poor family. Actually, they werent clear about Chu Peihans background. They only knew she had support from the principal. Everyone, Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao included, believed Chu Peihan was here to make fun of Gu Ning, except Qin Zheng who looked doubtful. Yu Mixi was nervous now, but didnt dare to say anything. I know. Theyre all jealous of my beauty, Gu Ning joked, like her beauty was really a burden to her. Zhang Yiming immediatelyughed out loud. He looked at Gu Ning with disdain, Gu Ning, how dare you to say that? I dont see your beauty at all, but your poverty is quite obvious. Exactly, nobody will be jealous of you! You poor girl! Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao agreed at once. Though they did bully Gu Ning because she was prettier than them, they would never admit it. No one knew the real reason why Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao enjoyed bullying Gu Ning, but it was amon acknowledgment that Gu Ning was more beautiful than Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao. Thus, Gu Nings reply didnt raise much dislike. Gu Ning wasnt mad at all, Then why wont you leave me alone? I dont think Ive ever hurt them. If theyre not being jealous of my beauty, then what? While Gu Ning was saying, she unconsciously wear a cute face. Everyone, Qin Zheng included, was attracted by her at once. Gu Ning was a beauty indeed. Before Tang Aining was reborn to her body , she had always been quiet, self-abased. Even though she was beautiful, nobody appreciated her beauty. But now, Gu Ning was full of confidence and power. It was hard to ignore her. Now, more and more students around them believed Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao bullied Gu Ning only because Gu Ning was prettier than them. After a while, Gu Ning added. And, Chen Ziyao just said Im bullied because of my poverty. Actually, I dont understand why my poverty somehow bes the reason that she should bully me. Gu Ning said in a calm and slow way, without anger or hatred, like she wasnt the one who had been bullied. Hearing this, everyones opinion of Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao became very low. Some even felt anger and unfairness for Gu Ning. What Gu Ning had said was the in truth, which everyone had seen and heard. At short notice, Gu Ning won most students support. Exactly, whats wrong with being poor? Theyre bullies! No one would stand still and wait to be hit. Idiot! She has even humiliated the girls family. Shes such a bad person! The crowd of onlookers started to me Chen Ziyao. You... Chen Ziyao was so irritated that she didnt know how to argue back. Gu Xiaoxiao was speechless too. While Qin Zheng, Zhang Yiming and Fu Mingliang stayed away from the drama. They noticed Chen Ziyao lost everyones support, and wasnt willing to be involved. The boys didnt want to ruin their fame as well. Gu Ning, what have you done thest lifetime? Your poverty now bes a problem in others eyes. Chu Peihan rolled her eyes at Gu Ning with dislike. Well, in that case, I must be super rich one day. Gu Ning responded. She would sooner orter. Gu Xiaoxiao immediately mocked, Gee! Live in your dream, Gu Ning. She wouldnt believe Gu Ning could be rich throughout her life. I think its possible, Chu Peihan suddenly said. Chu Peihan had the feeling that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. Gu Xiaoxiao was surprised that Chu Peihan helped Gu Ning. Wasnt she supposed tough at Gu Ning as well? Gu Xiaoxiao, lets go and see! Im poor now but it doesnt mean Ill be poor forever! Gu Ning replied with determination and confidence. Before Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao could argue back, Gu Ning opened her mouth again. Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao, I advise you both to stay away from me from now on, or youll regret for sure. Gu Xiaoxiao warned them with a cold look. Gu Ning actually didnt care about whether Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao would listen to her. She had made her mind to stand up for herself against them. Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao were certainly displeased by Gu Nings warning, Gu Ning, what do you think you are? You... Right at that moment, Qin Zheng interrupted, Enough! Gu Xiaoxiao was his girlfriend, and he ought to protect her. Chapter 22 - A Bad Girl

Chapter 22: A Bad Girl

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Zheng now understood Chu Peihan was here to help Gu Ning. If he didnt get involved, the drama wouldnt end. But, Gu Ning hit Ziyao... Gu Xiaoxiao wasnt willing to give up. Before Qin Zheng could reply, Gu Ning said first, She deserves it. If she does it again in the future, a p wont be enough. Then Gu Ning gave Chen Ziyao a cold look. Thetter trembled out of fear. Now Chen Ziyao was really scared of Gu Ning. Gu Ning, lets wait and see. Though Chen Ziyao felt frightened, she didnt want to escape like that. She pretended to be calm and left with Gu Xiaoxiao. Or, escaped away. Qin Zheng and his friends took a look at Gu Ning, then were gone too. They all thought to themselves that Gu Ning was literally different now. Seeing this, Gu Ning merely sneered, then walked back to her seat. The rest of the students dispersed afterwards. However, a girl had no intention to leave. She sat down right beside Gu Ning, Im starving now. Where the hell is my food! An unkind voice as usual. Gu Ning didnt mind though. Yu Mixi felt nervous the minute Chu Peihan sat down. She was confused as well. Wasnt Chu Peihan attacking Gu Ning a moment ago? Why are they looked so close now? You cant let them go like that. If I had been you, I would have beaten them all! You need to teach them a lesson first, then they will stay away. Chu Peihanined. She disagreed with Gu Ning about what just had happened. Gu Ning couldnt help but pull her lips. Chu Peihan was really a bad girl who liked fighting so much. Though Gu Ning appreciated what Chu Peihan had said and done, she knew she wasnt a teenager girl any more. Her soul was a 25 years old mature woman. Gu Ning would not beat someone unless it was necessary. She wasnt a coward. If I had beaten them, I must pay for their treatment as well. I dont want to do that, Gu Ning said. Um. Chu Peihan was struck dumb at first, then realized Gu Ning was from a poor family. She immediately felt embarrassed. But, Chu Peihan felt slightly ufortable. Was Gu Ning implying that she liked to pay for others treatment? Chu Peihan did pay for others treatment every time she had beaten someone. She had spent a lot on that indeed, but there was always someone that annoyed her. At this moment, the food was on the table. Chu Peihan dropped the topic at once and enjoyed her meal. The meal was enough for three of them. On the other side, Qin Zheng and his friends had to go to the infirmary due to Chen Ziyaos injury. They didnt have a chance to eat. After the meal, it was still too early for the afternoon sses. Most seniors went back to their ssrooms because they were under great academic pressure. However, it wasnt necessary for Gu Ning to spend her leisure time on studying, so she had no n to go back. Do you want to go back to the ssroom reading, or hang out with me? Gu Ning asked. No, Im not going to study. I would rather fool around if Im free. Chu Peihan disliked studying apparently. She would skip her sses to y outside, and definitely wasnt willing to study while she was free. However, Chu Peihan could always earn high scores even though she hated studying so much. And there would be some students who always earn low scores no matter how hard they studied. Actually, if you wanted to have a high score, you needed to be clever and active in thinking, instead of remembering everything in the books. Chu Peihan was the kind of smart girl who knew how to make full use of her knowledge. Besides, she did spend some time on studying. It wasnt enough to be clever only. Ill go with you! Though Yu Mixi studied hard, she needed to rx as well. Yu Mixi was one of the top 10 excellent students in her ss. She was hopeful to get into a great university if she could do well in the entrance exam. Yu Mixi knew when to unwind, and when to study hard. Thus, the three of them went to a small forest afterwards. Although Yu Mixi felt slightly uneasy with Chu Peihan, she didnt receive any unkindness from Chu Peihan. Yu Mixi gradually rxed herself. Gu Ning actually noticed the fear from Yu Mixi to Chu Peihan, but she didnt say anything. She wanted Yu Mixi to feel and judge on her own. Meanwhile, Chen Ziyao had gone to the infirmary and applied some ointment, but her face was still red and swollen. She had to go back home afterwards. The break time soon past, and the three girls went back to their ssrooms. Every time Gu Ning went into her ssroom, she would receive many unkind looks, but this time, Gu Ning found there were fewer unkind looks. Many of her ssmates had already witnessed what Gu Ning had done to Shao Feifei this morning, and then heard about the drama in the canteen. They now knew Gu Ning was certainly different. Still, there were some students believed Gu Ning had found herself a lot of troubles. Gu Ning didnt care actually. She just wanted to stay alone. She would only fight against someone who stood in her way. Shao Feifei and her friends deliberately escaped from Gu Nings sight. The afternoon sses were over after a short time. Gu Ning went to have meal with Yu Mixi as usual. They didnt meet Qin Zheng, but Mu Ke instead. The minute Mu Ke saw Gu Ning, his eyes brightened. He immediately ran to Gu Ning. Gu Ning, what a coincidence! Let me buy you a meal, Mu Ke said. Why? Gu Ning asked. She wasnt familiar with Mu Ke actually. Seeing Mu Ke being so polite, Gu Ning knew he must have something to talk to her. Mu Ke scratched his head with shyness, then answered directly, Well, I saw what youve done yesterday on the street, and I want you to teach me. Though Mu Ke didnt like fighting normally, he loved watching action shows. Chapter 23 - Suffer from Pain

Chapter 23: Suffer from Pain

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yu Mixi was confused. She didnt understand what they were talking about. Well, I didnt show much yesterday. Arent you afraid that I was just pretending, and I know nothing about kung fu? Gu Ning didnt answer Mu Kes question immediately, but asked him back. Even though Im wrong, its the undeniable truth that youre better than me at kung fu. If youre willing to take me as your apprentice, that will be the best. Mu Ke looked at Gu Ning sincerely. If Gu Ning had been an ordinary girl, she wouldnt have been able to knock down three men easily. She must be a master of kung fu! Mu Ke was worried that Gu Ning would reject his proposal, so he added, Please, I wont bother you when youre studying. You can teach me when youre free. And, I can pay for your sses, or do whatever you ask me to do. Anything. Mu Ke said in all sincerity to show his determination. Actually, Mu Ke hit the point. Gu Ning hesitated before, but now felt touched. She thought of An Qian. Gu Ningcked of friends now, while Mu Ke was from a powerful family. She might need his help someday in the future. Gu Ning admitted she did this for her own good, but also because Mu Ke was a good guy and would be a good friend. Thus, Gu Ning replied, I can teach you if you like, but you dont need to be my apprentice. I dont want your money neither. All I want are your help and support. Rea-really? Mu Ke was excited that Gu Ning agreed. Since all our sses are over now, Im free, and I can teach youter, Gu Ning said. Rea-really? Mu Ke asked again with excitement. It was too good to be true for him. Sure, sure, sure, he said. Mu Ke repeated his word for several times to show his happiness. He would have jumped up high if Gu Ning hadnt been here. Then, Mu Ke invited Gu Ning once again to have meal with him. Gu Ning epted. She, along with Yu Mixi, followed Mu Ke towards the second floor of the canteen. Yu Mixi was still curious about the discussion between the two, but didnt know how to ask for more information. Though Gu Ning had said there was no need for Mu Ke to be her apprentice, Mu Ke insisted to call Gu Ning boss in order to have a closer connection with her. Gu Ning was reluctant as first. She didnt like to be called boss actually. However, Mu Ke insisted to call her boss or master. Compared with master, boss was more eptable for Gu Ning. During the meal, Mu Ke called Gu Ning boss all the time. He actively served Gu Ning without anyint, which raised much attention from students around them. Gu Ning felt embarrassed, and stopped Mu Ke from doing that. If Yu Mixi hadnt found out the truth from their discussion, she would also have believed Mu Ke was in love with Gu Ning, and was chasing her! When Yu Mixi was told that Gu Ning had beaten down a man by a single hit, she was more than astonished. But when she thought of what had happened this morning between Gu Ning and Shao Feifei, she believed Gu Ning was really powerful. All of a sudden, Yu Mixi admired Gu Ning more. Gu Ning, would you please teach me as well? Yu Mixi almost begged. Sure, Gu Ning answered quickly. Gu Ning actually hoped Yu Mixi could learn some kung fu to protect herself at least. But she would never force Yu Mixi to learn. It all depended on herself. If Yu Mixi was just passionate about it for a very short time, then gave up, Gu Ning wouldnt bother to teach her, but if Yu Mixi was determined, Gu Ning was ready to train her like a professional fighter. After the meal, three of them walked straight to the small forest. There were few people there. They didnt want to bother others and vice versa. Since Gu Ning had promised to teach them, she must show her real ability. She needed to let them believe that she was a real master of kung fu. Thus Gu Ning didnt hesitate at all. She beat Mu Ke down to the ground within one move. Mu Ke was struck dumb, not by pain, but by shock. Though Gu Ning didnt hesitate, her body wasnt in a very good condition now. Her strength was limited. Mu Ke felt the pain, but was safe. A fighter must learn and grow from his pain. Yu Mixi, who was standing aside, was amazed with her mouth open. She now admired Gu Ning more than ever. Amazing. This was so amazing. Get back to your feet now, Gu Ning criticized Mu Ke, who was still lying on the ground. Since Gu Ning decided to teach them, she would be a strict teacher. Outstanding students were trained by the strict teachers. Gu Ning valued quality and efficiency most, so she wouldnt allow them to waste time. Mu Ke immediately stood up, and focused on his training. Gu Ning intended to let Mu Ke understand the skills quickly, so she attacked Mu Ke with full force afterwards. Of course, Gu Ning wouldnt physically abuse Mu Ke. She adjusted her move ording to Mu Kes ability. Gu Ning wanted Mu Ke to experience the pain and skills together during the training. After a while, Mu Ke suffered a lot from the pain around his body. Though he was in great pain, Mu Ke wasnt willing to stop or give up. He faced his challenge with courage. Yu Mixi was totally absorbed in watching the training. Every time Mu Ke shouted out in pain, she would tremble at the same time, like she was the one who was being beaten. Although there were few people in this wood, Mu Kes shout attracted several students attention. Seeing a boy beaten down by a girl, they were all astonished. Some boys even raised their voices. What the f*ck, this girl is too powerful! The boy isnt able to fight back at all! Chapter 24 - Surrounded by Hoodlums

Chapter 24: Surrounded by Hoodlums

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Exactly, let me take a video of them, then upload it onto our schools forum. Ha-ha. A boy took out his phone, and was ready to shoot. But before he started, Gu Ning and Mu Ke stopped. Why stop? Go on! Im about to shoot, the boy raised his voice with anxiety. Gu Ning looked at the boy coldly. She walked towards him, Well, why dont you have a try and fight with me? If the boy took a video of them and put it on their schools forum, everyone would know it. Gu Ning didnt want to get into trouble. The boy was frightened, then immediately rejected, No, no, I dont think theres a need for that... Then he stepped back far away in case Gu Ning would hit him like the boy on the ground. Once Gu Ning and Mu Ke stopped fighting, the onlookers dispersed gradually. Hey, boss, youre much more powerful than I thought you would be. I am right. Mu Ke was in great pain now, but he struggled to ran to Gu Ning. He looked so excited, like he was the master of kung fu, instead of Gu Ning. Gu Ning smiled back, but she felt upset in her heart. Compared with ordinary people, she was quite good, butpared with herself, Gu Ning knew she was still weak. She was merely as good as herself in thest incarnation. How are you now? Yu Mixi asked Mu Ke with worry. She knew Mu Ke suffered a lot from the beating by Gu Ning, but couldnt help asking when he put on a casual face. Im absolutely in pain, but its quite normal. You learn and improve from the pain! Mu Ke replied. He enjoyed it so much. At this moment, Gu Ning said to Yu Mixi seriously, Mixi, its never easy to learn kung fu. If you really want to be a master, you must be prepared for continuous pain and injuries. Besides, you need to be determined as well. To train yourself like a fighter may help you to protect yourself in the future, but its all up to you whether you want to learn or not. Yu Mixi wasnt born in a rich family. She had been doingbor work to support her family when she was a little girl. Pain was her friend to some extent. Like what Gu Ning had said, it might be of great help in the future to train yourself like a fighter. Especially for a girl, knowing how to protect yourself was a great advantage. Thus Yu Mixi didnt give up. She epted the training with courage. Yu Mixi had to learn from the very beginning because she know nothing about kung fu. Gu Ning didnt demand Yu Mixi that she should run to school from her home every morning. It was dangerous. She asked Yu Mixi to arrive at school earlier, then began to run. At the beginning, Gu Ning wasnt very strict with Yu Mixi. She allowed Yu Mixi to practice ording to her ability. ... Qin Zheng somehow heard of the news that Mu Ke had invited Gu Ning to dine with him. In the evening ss, Qin Zheng asked Mu Ke, I heard that youve bought Gu Ning a meal. Why? Qin Zheng honestly didnt know why he would ask Mu Ke. Since he had already broken up with Gu Ning, it was none of his business that Gu Ning had her meal with whom. But Qin Zheng couldnt control himself. Nothing, I just met her on a road, then bought her a meal, Mu Ke didnt tell Qin Zheng everything. Qin Zheng apparently wasnt satisfied with the answer. He couldnt help but criticize Mu Ke, Since when youve been so familiar with Gu Ning and didnt fill me in? Mu Ke was irritated by Qin Zhengs criticism, Qin Zheng, whats wrong with you? Shes not your girlfriend any longer. Why cant I have a meal with her? Though Mu Ke and Qin Zheng spent lots of time together. They werent close. Mu Ke didnt care to argue with Qin Zheng. Moreover, Gu Ning now had an important position in Mu Kes heart. He would stand up for Gu Ning without doubt. You... Qin Zheng was slightly mad, but he soon realized it was none of his business, so he closed his mouth. It was half past nine. The evening ss was over. Those students who were from a rich family would be picked up by a car, while the rest would take a taxi or a bus. Gu Ning, on the contrary, wouldnt take a taxi, or a bus. She ran. Although the district where Gu Ning lived was under reconstruction and unsafe, Gu Ning wasnt afraid at all. It wasnt the first time that she went back home alone at night. She had never been in danger before. However, tonight was different. A ck van ceased in front of Gu Ning at short notice. Three young men got off from the car, and went straight to Gu Ning. Every man had tattoos around their arms. They seemed like hoodlums. Youre Gu Ning, right? The head of the three asked with certainty. Who sent you? Gu Ning wasnt scared, but inquired calmly. Though she had no idea who was behind them, she knew they must be sent by Shao Feifei or Chen Ziyao. Dont you know whom youve had bad blood with? another man mocked. Too many to remember. Gu Ning said. Now, the three hoodlums noticed Gu Ning had remained calm all the time. She wasnt terrified at all. They felt shamed, but were curious at the same time. Gee, what a brave girl! Now I know why you dared to have bad blood with the daughter from the Shao Family. This time, the hoodlum directly revealed the people behind them. It was Shao Feifei. Gu Ning wasnt surprised neither. Then, so what? Gu Ning asked airily. She wants us to rape you, then post the video on the Inte. The hoodlum told Gu Ning everything. He didnt care whether Gu Ning knew it or not, because they were going to do it anyway. Chapter 25 - An Extraordinary Man

Chapter 25: An Extraordinary Man

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even those hoodlums had to admit that this female student before them was unusually beautiful. They had yed around with many female students before, but no one was as pretty as Gu Ning. On the other side, Gu Ning was extremely mad now. To rape her and take a video, Shao Feifei had crossed the line once more. In your dreams, idiots! Gu Ning was annoyed. She kicked straight at the leading hoodlums d*ck. The man didnt expect Gu Ning would attack him, and even that fast. Before he could escape, he was hit right away. A scream sounded loud in the cold night, which was utterly frightening. The man bent on his knees on the ground in great pain. He covered his d*ck with both hands. Beads of sweat around his forehead. The other two men were scared, and even wanted to run away. Theyforted themselves that even a broken clock was right twice a day. Gu Ning was merely a teenage girl. Then, the two swore at Gu Ning, trying to punch her with fists. Gu Ning threw her backpack on the first mans face directly with great force. The man was hit down and knocked on their van. Within a second, Gu Ning lifted her foot, kicking the second before her. This man was much taller than Gu Ning, so she almost fell when she kicked on hisp. Gu Ning threw her backpack in hand once more, aiming at the mans head. The second man was caught right away, then fell down on the ground. At the same time, the first man got a steel pipe from the van. He ran to Gu Ning afterwards. Gu Ning stepped back at once. But before Gu Ning could fight again, a shadow sprang out from a corner. He hit the back of the three hoodlums neck separately without any hesitation. Those hoodlums immediately fell into unconsciousness. It all happened too fast. Though Gu Ning had seen it clearly, she had no idea how the man was able to do that. Gu Ning smelt the disgusting vor of blood before she could see the mans face. She frowned unconsciously. The man was injured. The next second, Gu Nings sight fell on the man. The minute the man walked into Gu Nings sight, Gu Ning was amazed by his appearance. This man was extraordinarily handsome. He probably was the most handsome man Gu Ning had ever met till now. The man was in a suit of ck clothes. He was around 63 tall and 25 years old. His features were beautiful and delicate. Only his skin was a little pale. Probably the man had lost much blood because of his injuries, thus he looked pale now. Although the man was injured, he seemed dangerous still, especially his deep dark eyes. Even Gu Ning felt threatened. The man was so powerful! He must be an extraordinary man. Do you drive? Suddenly, the man said with coldness but politely. Yes, Gu Ning answered at once. Drive me to the Fenghua Luxury Mansion. This is your reward, the man said, and took out a green jade in the size of a quail egg to Gu Ning. Seeing it was jade, Gu Ning unconsciously used her Jade Eyes. Then she was amazed again, because there was a thick white fog around the jade. Gu Ning knew little about jade, but she could tell this jade must be expensive from its power. The man must be of great wealth! Great, deal. Gu Ning answered without further dy. She took the jade over directly before the man could tell her the value of it. The man was a little surprised for Gu Ning didnt hesitate at all. Did she knew this jade was real? If she knew the jade was authentic at the first sight, she must be a special girl. Anyway, the man made a deal with Gu Ning. Besides, the jade was real indeed, and was worth of dozens of million yuan. A deal was made based on the willingness of both sides. Though Gu Ning made the deal with the man only because she wanted the jade, the man wouldnt criticize her for that, because she earned it herself. The man turned around and got in the car. He wasnt worried that Gu Ning would regret after she had taken the jade. When the man turned around, Gu Ning immediately put the jade into the telepathic eye space. The second the jade was in the telepathic eye space, everything became clearer before Gu Nings eyes. She felt rxed too. The jade was helpful indeed. Now, Gu Ning had a stronger desire to collect more jade, but she had to wait till weekends. Gu Ning got into the ck van without dy. She started the car and left. And the three hoodlums were left on the street. Well, are you alright? Do you want me to help you with your injuries? Out of politeness, Gu Ning asked the man. No, thanks, The man answered. He had no intention to talk. Since the man didnt want her help, Gu Ning closed her mouth. After a few seconds, Gu Ning suddenly realized she had made a bad decision. She drove the hoodlums car away directly. What if they sued her for stealing? And there were surveince cameras around the street. They couldnt deny it! Thinking of that, Gu Ning mmed on the brakes. The man, who was sitting at the back seat, flew ahead. Whats wrong with you? The man asked with dissatisfaction. His voice sounded much weaker than before. We just grabbed others car. What if Im sued for stealing? There are surveince cameras on the street. I cant deny it! Gu Ning was worried. She didnt want to be caught into the police station. Rx, you wont be involved. The man said. His voice with determinationforted Gu Ning. She didnt waste more time, and drove away. Before long, Gu Nings phone rang. Without looking at the callers ID, Gu Ning knew whom it was. It must be Gu Man. Gu Ning immediately took out her phone. It was Gu Man indeed. She answered the call at once. Before she could say a word, Gu Mans anxious voice sounded, Ningning, where are you now? Howe youre not home yet? Chapter 26 - Leng Shaoting

Chapter 26: Leng Shaoting

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Normally, Gu Ning would be home 20 minutes earlier. And now Gu Man was worried about her. Gu Ning instantlyforted her mother, Mom, let me exin. My ssmate has sprained her ankle by ident. Im sending her home now. Please dont worry. Ill be right back home as long as shes home. Hearing this, Gu Man was relieved. She always trusted her daughter. Great, you must be careful yourself, Gu Man said. I will, mom. Bye-bye, Gu Ning said. She breathed out a long breath. Gu Ning didnt notice that the man at the back was a little upset and envious while she was talking to her mother. Fenghua Luxury Mansion was the best living area in City F. It was near downtown, quiet and had the best location, amenities as well as environment. People who lived in Fenghua Luxury Mansion were either the rich or the authorities. Gu Nings eldest uncle, Gu Qinxiang, had always wanted to buy a house in Fenghua Luxury Mansion, but it was too expensive to afford. Each house cost at least five or six million yuan. Though Gu Qingxiang has millions of wealth, he couldnt afford it. Gu Qingxiangs assets included his movable and immovable property, while his movable property was merely around eight million. He also needed much money to run hispany. If he used the money to buy a house, hispany would go bankrupt. Gu Ning, on the contrary, had made her mind to buy a house for Gu Man and Gu Qings family respectively in Fenghua Luxury Mansion. Gu Ning was a skillful driver. She drove fast and steadily. Twenty minutester, they arrived at Fenghua Luxury Mansion. The man got off the car the minute it stopped. Drive the car back to where it has been. Ill handle the surveince cameras. You dont need to worry, the man said, then turned around walking towards the gate. Gu Ning didnt care that the man was being cold. She knew that was the way the man behaved. Besides, they were merely strangers. Gu Ning drove the car back afterwards. Another 20 minutester, Gu Ning was back while the hoodlums were gone already. Gu Ning had no idea whether those hoodlums had woken up and left on their own, or someone had discovered them then called the police. They might have been sent to the hospital. Though the man had promised Gu Ning wouldnt be involved, Gu Ning still wanted to stay away from what had happened tonight. She parked the car, then ran to her home. Far away from the building they lived in, Gu Ning saw Gu Man standing at the entrance of an alley. All of a sudden, Gu Ning felt like crying. She ran ahead, and called Gu Man with love, Mom. Gu Man treated Gu Ning so well, which moved Gu Ning and made her feel guilty at the same time. She shouldnt have let Gu Man be concerned. Seeing Gu Ning was fine, Gu Man was finally relieved, Ningning, are you alright? Im good, mom. Lets go back home! Gu Ning replied. She held Gu Mans arm, leaning close to Gu Man like a little girl. Gu Man wore a happy face. The mother and her daughter went home together. Their shadows became longer and longer under a streetmp. In a luxurious bedroom, the man was half-naked, lying on the bed. There were many wounds around his body. Most were gunshot wounds that had already be ugly scars. Some of them were extremely unsightly. Meanwhile, there were two bleeding holes on his left shoulder and waist. They were new wounds. A family doctor was administering medicine to him, then wrapped his wounds. The man was exactly the one who had made a deal with Gu Ning, and let her drive him back. After a while, the family doctor left. A man in a grey Armani casual suit walked inside. He was around 25 years old with white smooth skin. His eyes were deep dark and charming. Thick eyebrows, Grecian nose and perfect lips, all showed the mans elegance and nobility. Ive handled the surveince cameras. Nothing left. The man said with pride, almost showing off his ability. Great. A simple answer. The man asked with curiosity, Shaoting, how did you manage toe back? And why do you need to destroy the tapes of those surveince cameras along the way home? Someone sent me home, but we stole a car. No evidence should be left. So the tapes of the surveince cameras must be destroyed. Leng Shaoting said calmly, but the man was shocked. What? You stole a car? It was so unbelievable that Leng Shaoting would do that. Enough, I need some rest. You can leave now. Before the man could ask more, Leng Shaoting forced him to leave. The man felt aggrieved. This was his house after all. How could the guest force the host to leave? The man was upset, but not dared to say it out. Thus he left the bedroom reluctantly, and closed the door for Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting couldnt sleep. He just wanted to stay alone. The next day, Gu Ning got up at 5:40. She spent 10 minutes on brushing teeth and washing face. At 5:50, she left her home, running to her school. Half an hourter, Gu Ning arrived at school. She bought herself breakfast, heading to the football field while eating on the way. Gu Ning finished her breakfast on her way to the football field. When she finally arrived, Mu Ke and Yu Mixi were already there. Both of them were running. The two apparently wanted to learn kung fu well. Gu Ning joined them afterwards. Gu Ning, good morning. Seeing Gu Ning was here, Mu Ke and Yu Mixi greeted her at the same time. Mu Ke breathed steadily, while Yu Mixi sounded weak. How many circles do you have already? Gu Ning asked. Three, the two answered. Gu Ning was satisfied with the answer. A circle around this football field was about 400 meters. Three circles amounted to 1,200 meters. Yu Mixi had done well, given she wasnt physically strong. Very well. Mixi, if its possible, you can have another two circles. If you cant do it, its fine. You can stop right away. Chapter 27 - If I’m Not Here, Where Should I be?

Chapter 27: If Im Not Here, Where Should I be?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yu Mixi was exhausted now. Another two circles were a big challenge for her. Thus Gu Ning didnt give her much pressure. As for Mu Ke, Gu Ning wouldnt hesitate to torture him. Mu Ke, run after me at the same speed, now, Gu Ning said, then ran ahead first. Mu Ke immediately followed up. He had intentionally slowed his pace down when he had been running with Yu Mixi. Now with Gu Ning, he could enjoy the feeling of running like a wild horse. Though Gu Ning was running fast, she knew this wasnt a race. Mu Ke knew it as well. Physical training wasnt the same thing as race. He didnt run pass Gu Ning on purpose, but remained behind her. After a circle, Mu Ke started to be out of breath. Two circlester, Mu Ke fought for his breath. After three circles, Mu Ke was exhausted and gradually was left behind by Gu Ning. Then Mu Ke found out Gu Nings pace of running was all the same, no matter how many circles she had run. Even every step was of the same length, when Gu Ning was running. Though there was several centimeters difference, it could be omitted. Mu Ke was 100% sure that Gu Ning must have received professional training for years. He was more respectful and curious about Gu Ning now. Seeing Gu Ning and Mu Ke had already finished three circles, Yu Mixi felt envious. She wish she had been as physically strong as them. No pain, no gain. Yu Mixi knew it clearly. Gu Ning and Mu Ke had trained themselves for many years, while she had just started to exercise. Yu Mixi was envious, but not jealous. She made up her mind to do better than herself. As long as she was determined, she could be as strong as Gu Ning and Mu Ke one day in the future. Four circlester, Mu Ke was far behind Gu Ning. He could barely breathe, and his pace slowed down gradually. Mu Ke actually was physically strong. Running fast cost much more strength than running slowly. Five circles of running at a fast pace was equal to dozens of circles at a slow pace. Even Gu Ning had to stop after six circles of fast running. She was able to continue, but wasnt willing to. Gu-Gu Ning, you, youre incredible! You can keep the same length of each step, and run at the same pace. Wow! Mu Ke actually stopped after five circles. He was out of breath, and felt thirsty. He kept walking for a while, because he knew he couldnt sit down right after running. Youll get used to it, Gu Ning replied while catching her breath. When Gu Ning and Mu Ke had finished their circles, Yu Mixi waspletely tired after two circles. She could barely stand, but struggled to finish her training. Gu Ning walked over and stopped her, Its alright. Youve done very well today. Lets have a walk first, then take a rest. Yu Mixi immediately leaned against Gu Ning. She felt dizzy and unable to walk by herself. After a long while, Yu Mixi finally recovered. Gu Ning pulled out two bottles of water from her backpack, handing them to Mu Ke and Yu Mixi. Then she took out another bottle for herself. Gu Ning bought the water on her way to football field. She knew they would be in great need of water after running. Thanks, Mu Ke and Yu Mixi thanked Gu Ning. They both opened the bottle immediately, and poured the water into their mouth, like they hadnt had water for many days. It was five minutes away from the morning ss. They went back to ssroom together. They nned to continue their training when they were free. Shao Feifei was in good mood today. She assumed those hoodlums she had hired had sessfully done what she had asked them to do. Though she hadnt received their call, Shao Feifei believed Gu Ning wasnt able to fight with several men. Probably those hoodlums were too happy to call her. Feifei, what has happened? You look so pleased today. Exactly, tell us now! Yang Yulu and Wu Qingya didnt know what Shao Feifei had secretly done. They asked with curiosity. It is a good news, but its not a great time to tell you. Ill let you know when we finish the sses today, Shao Feifei replied. Though Yang Yulu and Wu Qingya were curious, they didnt dare to force Shao Feifei to tell them. It was two minutes away from the morning ss. Everyone was in the ssroom, except Gu Ning and Yu Mixi. Seeing Gu Ning was absent, Shao Feifei was more certain that Gu Ning had been in trouble. She put on a big smile. But next, Shao Feifeis smile froze on her face. She looked frightened even. It was Gu Ning. She showed up at the door of the ssroom. Gu Ning had no idea whether Shao Feifei knew the truth or not. She only understood Shao Feifeis face must be interesting when she appeared. Thus the minute Gu Ning walked in the ssroom, she stared at Shao Feifei. Noticing Shao Feifei being in shock, Gu Ning knew Shao Feifei wasnt aware that her n had failed. Gu Ning, why are you here? Shao Feifei jumped up from her desk. Everyone around her was confused. This was ssroom, and Gu Ning was supposed to attend the sses. What was wrong with that? Oh, If Im not here, where should I be? Gu Ning asked Shao Feifei with provocation. Didnt you... The second Shao Feifei opened her mouth, she realized she shouldnt have done that. So she immediately shut her mouth. Gu Ning wouldnt let her get away with it easily. She asked, What? No-nothing. Though Shao Feifei didnt know what exactly had happened yesterday and she was more than disappointed now, she knew she had to keep it a secret. Chapter 28 - The King’s Green

Chapter 28: The Kings Green

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Really? Gu Ning apparently didnt believe her. Why do you even ask me why Im here? This is my ssroom. If Im not here, where should I be? Gu Ning continued. I-I, I Shao Feifei panicked. She didnt know how to deal with it. Yang Yulu and Wu Qingya knew Shao Feifei so well. They immediately understood Shao Feifei must had done something to Gu Ning secretly. She probably assumed she had seeded. That was the reason why she was so happy today. But Gu Ning appeared as usual, Shao Feifei was surprised and felt guilty. Shao Feifei didnt dare to tell the truth. Yang Yulu and Wu Qingya both shut their mouth too. They were also unwilling to add fuel on the mes, in case Shao Feifei would me them for thatter. Luckily, the bell rang, and it was time for the morning reading ss. The head teacher was here as well. Gu Ning let go of Shao Feifei, then went to her seat. There would be ample time ahead. Besides, Gu Ning had no intention to reveal the truth. She preferred to torture her opponents without others knowing. Seeing Gu Ning walk away, Shao Feifei breathed out. She was annoyed to herself for feeling guilty. What would Gu Ning do even if she found out the truth? Gu Ning was merely a poor girl. She couldnt do anything to hurt Shao Feifei. After that, Shao Feifei didnt feel guilty at all. She red at Gu Ning with intense hatred. She believed Gu Ning had only been lucky to have escaped away yesterday. It wasnt the end of the story. Shao Feifei started to n her next step. Gu Ning actually received the unkind look from Shao Feifei, but she ignored it. The headteacher left after a while. Although Gu Nings eyes were on her book, she was busy thinking something about herself in her mindHow to build her power? It wasnt as easy as making money. Without power and sources, you could never build your empire only with money. Property and sources were an important step. But before that, Gu Ning needed to have enough money. For Gu Ning, stone gambling was the quickest way to make money. She had the Jade Eyes, and she would never lose. However, she wasnt able to gamble on stones anywhere she wanted. It wasnt convenient. The main origins of stones were Burma and Province Y. They were both far away from City F. There was no direct ne from City F to Province Y. One needed to spend around two hours on waiting before transferring to the destination. Thus it took around seven hours from City F to Province Y. Gu Ning only had her weekends. She didnt have enough time for that. Moreover, she was a senior in a high school, and under great academic pressure. It wasnt easy to ask days off and her mother Gu Man wouldnt allow her to leave school as well. Thus, Gu Ning had to choose a nearest city with stone gambling. Which city allowed stone gambling? Gu Ning had no idea. She needed to look up on the Inte. Unfortunately, her phone was too old to surf the Inte. Right at that moment, Gu Ning realized the importance of a great phone. As for her start-up fund, she only had 110 thousand yuans, which was barely enough. She couldnt buy a single stone with all her savings. Therefore, Gu Ning intended to sell the jade that the man had given her yesterday. She had already absorbed the power of the jade anyway. It was useless to her now. Once she was rich, she could buy whatever jade she wanted. Though the power had been absorbed, the jade was still of excellent quality. Gu Ning was a doer, instead of a talker. When they had a break at noon, Gu Ning left her school immediately after she had told Yu Mixi that they would continue the ss in the afternoon. The minute Gu Ning walked out the gate of her school, she went on a taxi to the downtown. The downtown wasnt far away. Gu Ning arrived there after 20 minutes. She went straight to a phone shop, and bought a homemade mobile phone with the best equipment. If she had had a good reason, she would have bought another one for Gu Man. Gu Ning left the phone shop, going inside a za. She found herself a well-decorated restaurant to have meal first. Then she surfed the Inte about the knowledge of jade. Since she was going to be in touch with the jade, it was better to know it well first. For now, Gu Ning wanted to find out the quality and value of the jade in her hand. She was going to sell it at a good price. In Gu Nings mind, a jewelry store was the only way to sell her jade. In that way, the jade could be sold out at a good price. And the jewelry store was always willing to buy a jade of high quality. Gu Ning knew she probably wouldnt get the highest price in the market, but the price wouldnt be low. But she was totally shocked when she found out the background of this jade. Gu Ning knew this jade was of excellent quality, but didnt expect it to be that valuable. It was the top Kings Green. The Kings Green was rare in the market, and was super expensive. A ring made of the Kings Green was worth of around a million yuan in the market. Its price could even be higher at auction. The Kings Green in Gu Nings hand was as big as a quails egg. It weighed 10 times heavier than a ring. That was to say, if it was sold ording to its weight, it was worth two million yuan in the market, at least. At auction, it could be sold out at the price of several million. The price could be higher though. Thinking of the price of the Kings Green, Gu Ning breathed in a long breath. The man had been so generous to give her such a valuable jade. The rich was really different from the poor. What Gu Ning didnt know was the Kings Green meant nothing to Leng Shaoting. In Leng Shaotings eyes, it was just a stone. He would have already thrown it away if the jade hadnt been so valuable. He had carried the Kings Green with him, only because his good friend wanted it. He had nned to send it to his friend as a gift, but had ended up giving it to Gu Ning. But Gu Ning was a poor senior student now. She had no idea how to sell the jade at auction. Besides, there was no auction in City F. Chapter 29 - Yicui Jade-store And Qin Yifan

Chapter 29: Yicui Jade-store And Qin Yifan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning was satisfied even though she could only sell it at the market price. She found an old jade store named Yicui Jade-store with a hundred years of history on the Inte. It wasnt big, but had great fame. Because the boss of this Yicui Jade-store was the head of the jade association in City F. The jade in Yicui Jade-store was also well-known for its good quality and reasonable price. Thus, Gu Ning made up her mind to go to Yicui Jade-store which had a history of 100 years. Though Gu Ning didnt know much about Yicui Jade-store and she also had no idea whether it was as fair and good as those Inte users said online, she would like to trust Yicui Jade-store more than amon jewelry store. She knew the value the jade anyway. If she didnt get a satisfactory price, she wouldnt sell it then. The gship store of Yicui Jade-store was in the antique market, but it also had many branches in many za. Right now, Gu Ning was in amercial building in the downtown. She decided to go to Yicui Jade-storeter. After the research, Gu Ning put her phone and the jade into her backpack and started to eat afterwards. After her meal, she went straight to Yicui Jade-store. The jewelry stores were on the second floor of the building. It took Gu Ning a while before she found Yicui Jade-store. Yicui Jade-store wasnt big, and was decorated in a retro style. All the workers inside were in cheongsam. The minute Gu Ning walked inside, a saleswoman stepped forward to her. Gu Ning had received a polite greeting as well, though she was a student. She now immediately had a high opinion of Yicui Jade-store. Miss, what can I do for you? the saleswoman asked. Whats your best jade here? Gu Ning replied. The best emerald we have is this one. Its of great quality. The color is bright light green. Then we have this violet emerald. Its very rare and we dont have many jewelry of it. If you want, you can book first, the saleswoman said. Do you have the Kings Green here? Gu Ning asked. The saleswoman was a little embarrassed, then said, Sorry, the Kings Green is the rarest kind of emerald. Ive worked in this industry for many years, and Ive never seen the Kings Green in my career. Then do you buy in emerald? Gu Ning inquired. The saleswoman was a little surprised now. She had no idea what Gu Ning wanted to do. Out of politeness, she still answered, We do buy in some emeralds of high quality at eight-tenths price of the market price. Eight-tenths, that was fair. Great, can I see your manager here please? I want to sell a Kings Green of the size of a quails egg, Gu Ning said. What? The Kings Green? A male voice sounded with amazement. A good-looking man, who was around 25 years old and in a suit, strode towards Gu Ning from the door. He asked with excitement and doubt, Do you really have a Kings Green of the size of a quails egg? Hearing the mans voice, the saleswoman finally recovered from the shocking news. She called the man with great respect, Mr Qin. Yes, Gu Ning replied. Can I have a look please. If its real, Ill buy it at the market price. Qin Yifans eyes were full of anticipation. Though he couldnt believe a student would have the Kings Green, he wouldnt mind to have a look. The Kings Green was too rare to miss. Im sorry, sir. Since Ive turned to Yicui Jade-store before you, Im afraid Ill only make a deal with you if Yicui Jade-store refuse to buy my jade, Gu Ning apologized to Qin Yifan. Gu Ning would like to sell her jade at the market price, but she had already epted the price offered by Yicui Jade-store. She didnt want to break the rule. Qin Yifan and those workers in Yicui Jade-store were all surprised by Gu Nings integrity. She would adhere to the rules. Everyone thought highly of Gu Ning now. Um, miss, this Mr. Qin is the son of our boss. You can make a deal with him directly, a saleswoman introduced. She smiled with sincerity due to her great impression of Gu Ning. He was the son of the boss of Yicui Jade-store? Gu Ning was a little amazed. Nice to meet you. My names Qin Yifan. My father owns Yicui Jade-store. Qin Yifan introduced himself to Gu Ning, reaching out his hand at the same time. Nice to meet you too. Im Gu Ning. Gu Ning shook his hand lightly. Then, can we see the Kings Green now, Miss? Qin Yifan asked without ado. Sure, Gu Ning said. She used her backpack as the cover to pull out the Kings Green from the telepathic eye space. The emerald hadnt been wrapped and packed at all. Qin Yifan and his workers were shocked again. If this was a real Kings Green, wasnt she afraid that it would be scratched? Qin Yifan took the emerald then started to identify it. Qin Yifan was born in a family of jade. He had grown up with all kinds of jade, and was an expert to some extent. Though the Kings Green was rare, he had seen it before. The Kings Green was dark green, which was the most valuable green color among emeralds. Under the light, the Kings Green shined in a special dark green. It looked like dark blue sometimes, then turned into light green. Its color changed in different lights. After a while, Qin Yifan was sure this one was the real Kings Green. Qin Yifan was more than excited now. His hands were shaking even, This is real. The real Kings Green... Since its real, please give me a price, Mr Qin. Gu Ning had sses this afternoon. She didnt want to spend much time here. Chapter 30 - Ten Million Yuan

Chapter 30: Ten Million Yuan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No problem. Qin Yifan actually wanted to close this deal more than Gu Ning. He wanted to own the Kings Green himself. But Miss Gu, may I ask the source of this emerald? Qin Yifan needed to know whether this emerald was from a legal source, so he wouldnt get into any trouble because of it. Gu Ning understood, so she didnt feel offended. Please dont worry, it is from an absolute legal source, Gu Ning said. Hearing this, Qin Yifan was relieved, From the size and weight of this emerald, the market price would be over 10 million yuan. I will pay 10 million yuan for it. What would you say, Miss Gu? Although Gu Ning kind of knew the price of the Kings Green, she was amazed by Qin Yifans offer. Gu Ning could sell it for an even higher price in the market, but she was satisfied with Qin Yifans offer. If she had brought it to another jewelry store, she probably wouldnt get such a generous offer. Ten million yuan were beyond her anticipation. Gu Ning was satisfied of course. Then they need to sign an agreement and transfer the money. Once the agreement had been signed, both sides couldnt regret. Gu Ning had signed the agreement and got the money, then was about to leave. Qin Yifan stopped her on her way out, Miss Gu, this is my name card. If you have any other emeralds of great quality, please feel free to call me. Qin Yifan suddenly had the feeling that this girl wasnt an ordinary teenager. Besides, Gu Nings good manners had impressed him. Sure, Gu Ning epted his name card willingly. She didnt need to tell him her phone number, because it was on the contract. Qin Yifan didnt bring his sight back until Gu Ning disappeared. He barely could look away from the Kings Green in his hand. Dont tell the chairman about this. I want to surprise him, Qin Yifan said to his staff. His fathers sixtieth birthday was around the corner. He wanted to carve a small object from this Kings Green, and give it to his father as a birthday gift. Qin Yifans father ran the business of jade. He had seen many kinds of jade. However, the Kings Green was too rare that even Qin Yifans father didnt have one. Though Gu Ning pretended to be calm, she felt nervous indeed. Two million. To be honest, she had never had that much money in hands in herst lifetime because of the control of the Tang family. Gu Ning was nervous, excited and couldnt believe it was true. She had checked the message several times, then epted the fact. Gu Ning deleted the message afterwards in case someone else would find out. Though two million were a lot for Gu Ning, it wasnt enough for a start-up. She decided to use the two million as the fund of stone gambling. Gu Ning had searched the Inte. The stone gambling market in City G was the nearest one to City F. It took an hour of flight to get there. Gu Ning made a decision that she was going to City G this weekend. Without doubt, Gu Ning wanted to start up her business from the jewelry industry. She had Jade Eyes, and could gain money without risking anything of her own. Jewelry industry was just a beginning. Other industries would be involved in the future. The Tang family was involved in the real estate and entertainment industries. Gu Ning was determined to take part in those two industries. She was going to win the Tang family. Gu Ning also knew she must take it slowly. It wasnt easy to do a sessful business. She needed both money and resources. For example, if she nned to establish a jewelrypany, she had to prepare a lot for it. First was the source, then the store. After that, she needed to register apany. If she didnt know someone who was in charge, she wouldnt be able to finish it within a month. Workers, like designers, managers and engraving artists, were also needed. She was still a student now. It wasnt practical for her to manage thepany on her own. Thinking of all these, Gu Ning felt burdened, but she enjoyed it. Moreover, after she went back home from City G with arge amount of money, she would to Gu Man something about what had happened. And she would buy Gu Man and the family of Gu Qing a house separately. She also wanted Gu Man to quit her job, which was tiring and only paid peanuts. If Gu Man was willing to be a housewife, Gu Ning was fine with that. If her mother wanted to develop her own interests, Gu Ning would support her mother too. Gu Man could open a small store, and hired someone to look after it for her. She could visit the store and work for a while if she liked. All Gu Ning wanted was to let her mother live a rxing life. As for the family of Gu Qing, Gu Ning wouldnt support them the way she supported Gu Man. She would only financially supported them if they needed. If they wanted to open a shop or a start-up, Gu Ning was willing to help them without payback. It was still early, Gu Ning went to a bookstore. She bought several books on jade and stones, then she put those books into the telepathic eye space in a washroom. After that, she left themercial building, and went straight to her school by taxi. When Gu Ning was back at school, it was 2:20 pm, and 10 minutes away from the ss. Gu Ning was on time. However, Gu Ning encountered Qin Zheng and Gu Xiaoxiao when she went upstairs. The minute Gu Xiaoxiao saw Gu Ning, she held Qin Zhengs arm and gave Gu Ning a provocative look. Gu Ning was speechless. Did Gu Xiaoxiao really believe she still likes Qin Zheng? Probably in Gu Xiaoxiaos eyes, Gu Ning had liked Qin Zheng so much in the past, and it wasnt possible for her to forget him within a short time. Even though Qin Zheng had broken her heart, it took time to recover from the pain. Unfortunately, Gu Ning was different now. Qin Zheng was merely a stranger to her. ordingly, Gu Ning ignored them, going straight upstairs. Gu Xiaoxiao was mad though for she didnt see Gu Ning being upset. But she still believed Gu Ning was pretending to be calm. Qin Zheng, on the contrary, was extremely upset. Chapter 31 - Trouble From the Teacher

Chapter 31: Trouble From the Teacher

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Though he didnt like Gu Ning, he couldnt ept the fact that the girl, who had loved him so much, would ignore him suddenly. Qin Zheng was a selfish boy. He enjoyed being admired, and he was proud of himself being popr. The minute Gu Ning walked into the ssroom, Shao Feifei looked at her unkindly. Honestly, Gu Ning was so sick of it. Yu Mixi immediately asked Gu Ning when she sat down, Gu Ning, hows everything going? Very well, Gu Ning replied. The first ss was English ss. The teacher unexpectedly found fault with Gu Ning. Gu Ning knew the teacher did it on purpose for a reason. It was said that their English teacher, Chen Ming, was Chen Ziyaos uncle. Chen Ziyao must have told Chen Ming to pick on Gu Ning. Gu Ning, trante this sentence into English, Chen Ming said. Gu Ning was well-known for her poor English. Chen Ming deliberately asked her to trante a whole paragraph. Even the student with the highest level of English in their ss wouldnt be able to that. If one could trante two-thirds, he or she would do a fantastic job already. Thus, everyone knew Chen Ming was intentionally finding fault with Gu Ning. Although not knowing the reason, Shao Feifei and her friends were all pleased to see that. However, Gu Ning stood up calmly with confidence. A paragraph of authentic English came out from Gu Nings mouth, which shocked everyone. Even Chen Ming, who was the English teacher, couldnt do the same. Gu Ning was poor in English before, but now, Gu Ning was different. English was her secondnguage because she had received the training abroad in herst incarnation. In a foreign country for 10 years, it was fair enough that she could speak authentic English. If you didnt look at her face, you would mistake her for a native English-speaker. After the shock, Shao Feifei and her friends were utterly upset with envy and jealousy. Why? Howe Gu Nings English became so good? Chen Ming wore a displeased face. He now felt he had embarrassed himself. He had intended to pick on Gu Ning and remain decent at the same time. Though he was unhappy, he had to admit that Gu Ning had done a better job than him. So, he gave up his n afterwards to save face. After the ss, Yu Mixi looked at Gu Ning with great admiration and excitement, Gu Ning, I have no idea that your English is so good! I can teach you if you want! Gu Ning said. Of course, please! Yu Mixi was thrilled, because her English was poor as well. So what? The poor girl is always the poor girl, no matter how good her English is. Shao Feifei couldnt stand that Gu Ning had won again. In her eyes, a poor girl could never change her fate. Exactly, Yang Yulu and Wu Qingya agreed. They had been with Shao Feifei for too long to have a clear understanding of themselves. Gu Ning didnt care at all, while Yu Mixi felt attacked. The minute Chen Ming went back to his office, he sent a message to Chen Ziyao saying Gu Nings English was too good to pick on. Chen Ziyao received the message, feeling irritated and disappointed, but Chen Ming clearly told her it wouldnt work, so she had to give up. The afternoon sses passed quickly. Before Gu Ning and Yu Mixi left their ssroom, Mu Ke was already standing outside waiting for them, along with noisy discussions from many girls. Wow, hes Mu Ke from the first ssroom. Why is he here? Is he here for a girl in our ss? Who will she be? Im jealous! Exactly, I hope hes here for me. In your dreams. Youre definitely not his type! ... Though Mu Ke wasnt the most handsome boy in their school, he was outstanding enough. He was good at studying and basketball, plus a great family background, thus he was famous in 12th grade. Mu Ke, who are you here for? Gu Ning and Yu Mixi went outside. Meanwhile, Shao Feifei walked to Mu Ke and asked him the question. Shao Feifei looked shy. She now was nothing like the arrogant girl in normal days. Gu Ning instantly knew Shao Feifei liked Mu Ke. Unfortunately, Mu Ke didnt like her. Im here for... Mu Ke wasnt arrogant, nor gentle, but he treated others with good manners. Thus he didnt ignore Shao Feifeis question. But before he could answer the question, he saw Gu Ning and Yu Mixiing out. He immediately walk to them and left Shao Feifei alone, Hey boss, Mixi, lets go dine together! Boss? Everyone around was astonished, and their eyes all rounded in surprise. They nced at Mu Ke, then Gu Ning. What? Boss? Why did Mu Ke called Gu Ning Boss? What was going on? Lets go! Gu Ning ignored everyone who was in shock, and left with Mu Ke together with Yu Mixi. After Gu Ning and her friends were gone for a while, everyone then got their mind back, and started to gossip. What? Did I hear it right? Mu Ke called Gu Ning his boss? Youve heard it right, because we all have heard it. But, its so unreal! What has happened? Who knows! Does Mu Ke like Gu Ning? Though Gu Ning is poor, she is pretty! Then why did Mu Ke called her his boss? Probably its their way of romance! ... At the same time, Shao Feifei was more than annoyed. She yelled to herself in her heart with anger. She liked Mu Ke so much. Why would the boy choose Gu Ning? Gu Ning was nobody. She was merely a poor girl, and wasnt qualified topare with Shao Feifei. Obviously, Shao Feifei believed Mu Ke admired Gu Ning. She wouldnt ept the fact, and she was determined to pay Gu Ning back. But, who would be the one to pay for it was still an unclear answer. Gu Ning apparently wasnt the one. Gu Ning couldnt care less about how people might gossip. Three of them went straight to the second floor. This meal was on Mu Ke as well. Yu Mixi felt a little ufortable, but Gu Ning was totally at ease. Qin Zheng, Zhang Yiming, Fu Mingliang, Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao were all rich kids. They all came to the private cafeteria to eat. When Gu Ning and her friends arrived, the two groups met each other. Chapter 32 - Dispute Among Bros

Chapter 32: Dispute Among Bros

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing Mu Ke was with Gu Ning, Qin Zheng and his friends were all in shock. After the shock, Zhang Yiming opened his mouth with intense dislike, Mu Ke, why are you with her? The her word had been stressed with discrimination. Hearing this, Mu Ke frowned with dissatisfaction in his eyes. Its none of your business that Im with whom, Mu Ke replied unfriendly. Fu Mingliang immediately shouted in surprise, Jesus, do you like Gu Ning? How is it possible? Shes a poor girl. She can never be with you! Apparently, Fu Mingliang also believed Mu Ke liked Gu Ning. To which, he didnt want to hide his dislike at all. Shut your mouth! Mu Ke was annoyed. Gu Ning was his boss, and an extremely important figure in his heart. He couldnt tolerate someone else attack her before his face. Mu Ke looked coldly at Fu Mingliang. He was likely to fight, Fu Mingliang, if you dare to say something like that, Ill beat you! Mu Kes behavior sessfully irritated Fu Mingliang. He shouted angrily to Mu Ke, Mu Ke, what is wrong with you? Do you really want to beat your bros for that girl? Fu Mingliangs shout attracted people around them. Interesting, Mu Keughed in a sarcastic way, I honestly dont want to make friends with you. Youre a bunch of bullies who enjoy humiliating an innocent ssmate. You all rely on your parents to live a wealthy glorious life. And youre proud of it? Shame on you. Try to be independent sometimes! Mu Ke had attacked them all, and raised dissatisfaction among them. Chen Ziyao opened her mouth first, because she still remembered that Gu Ning had pped her face yesterday. She said, Whats wrong with us calling her a poor girl? She is a poor girl! And whats wrong with us relying on our parents? Thats because we all have a wealthy and powerful family! Exactly, she is born poor! Thats pathetic! Gu Xiaoxiao immediately followed. Mu Ke, how about you then? You are running a jewelry store now. Didnt you ask your parents for money? Fu Mingliang was displeased, and he was jealous as well. Yes, he was being jealous. Although Fu Mingliang had no interest in a startup and he had no intention to work hard, he was still jealous of Mu Kes profitable business. He didnt want Mu Ke to be better than him. Knowing this, Gu Ning was surprised. She didnt expect Mu Ke would start up a business at such a young age. A jewelry store, it seemed she had encountered her peer. So what? At least my family only helped me with money, thats all. Mu Ke wasnt showing off. He was telling the truth. Gu Ning supported Mu Ke in her heart. She had to admit that Mu Ke was a boy of determination and ability. If it was possible, she even wanted to cooperate with him. You... Fu Mingliang was still displease, but he knew the fact as well. All of a sudden, he couldnt argue back. Fu Mingliang gave up, while Gu Xiaoxiao continued, Gee, Gu Ning, yesterday, you said you would be rich. Does it mean that you found yourself a rich boyfriend like Mu Ke? Well, Mu Ke indeed is from a rich family. However, you can never marry into such a rich family. Mu Ke will dump you sooner orter. Then, God bless you wont end up like your mother who was pregnant when she was just a freshman, and had been dumped by a man and dropped out of school. Now she.. Ah! Before Gu Xiaoxiao could finish, she screamed out loud, which shocked everyone in the canteen. Especially those who were standing around her, they almost went deaf by the scream. Now, right on Gu Xiaoxiaos head was an upside down te. The food and oil were sliding down along her hair, face and clothes. Gu Xiaoxiao had egg on her face. At the same time, everyone was staring at Gu Ning in shock. They all saw clearly that Gu Ning had thrown the te straight to Gu Xiaoxiao. The te even had turned several circles in the air, then right fell on Gu Xiaoxiaos head. Was this a coincidence? No, it couldnt be. Could Gu Ning do kung fu? Thinking of that, most people looked at Gu Ning in a different way, especially those who were kung fu lovers. Wow, boss, youre so awesome. I want to learn this move! Mu Ke raised his voice with excitement. He admired Gu Ning now more than ever. Boss? The crowd was shocked once more. Mu Ke called Gu Ning his boss? What was going on? Gu Ning ignored Mu Ke, fixing her eyes on Gu Xiaoxiao with coldness. She warned, Gu Xiaoxiao, shut your smelly mouth. If you dare to say another word to humiliate my mother, Ill beat you to the ground! What the f*ck! Gu Ning, Im going to kill you! Gu Xiaoxiao wouldnt listen to Gu Nings warning. She went crazy now, and ran to Gu Ning. The te on her head fell down on the floor at the same time. Gu Ning sneered. She casually pulled a table nearby to her front. Then, Gu Xiaoxiao hit straight on the table. The crowd was shocked for the third time. The table was heavy. How could Gu Ning easily moved it? Now, everyone believed Gu Ning must be a master of kung fu. Gu Xiaoxiao was Qin Zhengs girlfriend. Seeing Gu Xiaoxiao had been treated so badly, he felt embarrassed as well. He had to stand up for Gu Xiaoxiao now. Gu Ning, youre going too far! he criticized. Saying this, he instantly went to help Gu Xiaoxiao stand up. Interesting, Gu Ning sneered again. She looked at him in a meaningful way, Really? Compared with what youve done to me, am I really going too far? If you dont mind, Im willing to tell the facts to everyone here, and let the crowd be the judge. Gu Ning had no intention to continue actually. However, since those people wouldnt leave her alone, she decided to fight till the end. You... Qin Zheng was cornered. He absolutely knew what they had done to Gu Ning. What had they done to Gu Ning? Insiders all knew what Gu Ning was pointing to, but those outsiders were all curious about what had happened. The nces of curiosity moved around among Gu Ning, Gu Xiaoxiao and Qin Zheng. Mu Ke was an insider, while Yu Mixi knew half of the truth. Both of them were mad. Let bygones be bygones. Youre fine now anyway. Qin Zheng was worried that Gu Ning would tell the truth. Chapter 33 - Ain’t Going to Apologize

Chapter 33: Aint Going to Apologize

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning felt likeughing. She argued him back with the same theory, In that case, what has happened just then can also be forgiven, right? Then, Qin Zheng had no reason to me her. Qin Zheng was dissatisfied, but wasnt able to argue back. Gu Xiaoxiao, on the contrary, felt aggrieved. It was impossible that she would forgive Gu Ning. Gu Ning, you dare to throw the te to me! You can never get away with it! Gu Xiaoxiao said with obvious hatred, throwing a te on a table to Gu Ning directly. They stood so close. There was no way to stop it. Everyone was watching the te flying to Gu Ning. Though Gu Ning had shown her ability just then, others were still worried that Gu Ning wouldnt be able to escape away from the te, because the distance was so short. However, before everyone could see it clearly, bam, the te was broken. All of them were amazed by the scene before them. Gu Ning even hit the te, which was quickly flying to her, with a fist. The te was hit broken afterwards, while Gu Nings hand stayed the same. Wow, holy awesome! Mu Ke looked at Gu Ning with admiration. He couldnt describe how much he admired Gu Ning now. Everyone acimed as well. You, you... Gu Xiaoxiao was literally scared this time. She stepped backwards at once, staring at Gu Ning in horror, like she was looking at a beast. Howe? How was it possible? Since when Gu Ning had be so powerful? Gu Xiaoxiao, Ive warned you yesterday to stay away from me. You didnt listen. Since you wont leave me alone, Im willing to have a little fun, Gu Ning said coldly. You... Gu Xiaoxiao apparently was frightened by Gu Ning. She gave up for now, but still felt displeased. She said viciously, Gu Ning, Im going to tell my dad and grandma that youve bullied me. Ill let grandma kick you all out of the old house. I want you all to be homeless! Gu Xiaoxiao was the center in her family. If she insisted, her grandma probably would follow her order. We dont live in the old house for free. We pay the rent. We can live wherever we want after we leave the old house. Gu Ning didnt care at all. She didnt n to stay in there for much longer anyway. If they were going to move out of the old house today, she and Gu Man would stay in the hotel first. When she came back from City G, she would immediately buy a new house. Boss, you dont need to worry. I can help you find a house, Mu Ke supported Gu Ning. You... Gu Xiaoxiao was more than annoyed now. She clenched her teeth, and said, Fine, very well, Gu Ning, lets go and see. You will regret! Then, she red at Gu Ning, turning around and left. She even ignored Qin Zheng and other friends. Chen Ziyao was also displeased to see that Gu Ning had survived. She red at Gu Ning too. Qin Zheng, Zhang Yiming and Fu Mingliang were all unhappy. They gave Gu Ning and Mu Ke a meaningful nce, then were gone as well. When they were all gone, the crowd dispersed gradually. Gu Ning and her friends felt disgusted at first, but then cheered up by eating. Gu Xiaoxiao immediately called her mother after she left. Gu Xiaoxiaos mother, Lin Lijuan, was a pushy woman who cared about her own daughter only. Hearing her daughter had been bullied, Lin Lijuan was in a rage. Gu Xiaoxiao added fuel on mes. She told her mother that Gu Ning had picked up a rich boy, behaved immorally and so forth. Lin Lijuan hung up the phone. She instantly sent the driver to pick Gu Xiaoxiao up. Then she called Gu Man to humiliate and me her for a long time. Lin Lijuan demand Gu Man that she should let Gu Ning apologize to Gu Xiaoxiao, or this would never end. Gu Man was shocked after hearing what had happened. Gu Ning had hit Gu Xiaoxiao by a te, and even had pped her? Gu Man found it was hard to believe, but since Lin Lijuan called her in person, it could be true. Gu Man, at the same time, assumed it wasnt as bad as what Lin Lijuan had said. Even though Gu Ning had beaten Gu Xiaoxiao, she must have done it because Gu Xiaoxiao had irritated her. Gu Man knew Gu Xiaoxiao so well. Gu Xiaoxiao had bullied Gu Ning for countless times ever since she was a little girl. Though Gu Man knew Gu Ning had been bullied, she didnt know how to deal with it. However, what had scared Gu Man more was that Lin Lijuan said Gu Ning had picked up a rich boy, and behaved immorally. She couldnt believe Gu Ning would do that, but teenagers were fall in love easily in adolescence. Gu Man was really concerned that Gu Ning would have done something wrong. The minute Gu Man hung up the call from Lin Lijuan, she called Gu Ning at once. When Gu Ning received Gu Mans call, they just arrived at the small forest. Ningning, your eldest aunt just called me and said youve hit Xiaoxiao by a te. You even have pped her? What has happened? Your eldest aunt also said you must apologize to Xiaoxiao, or this wont end, Gu Man worriedly inquired. Hearing this, Gu Ning wasnt surprised at all. She knew Gu Xiaoxiao would do this. I did throw a te to her, but it didnt hit her. The te was simply upside down on her head, and ruined her hair, face and clothes. Thats all. I didnt beat her neither. She has humiliated me for many times. An upside down te wasnt a serious punishment, to be honest, Gu Ning exined calmly. She didnt think she had done anything wrong. And the apologies, I did nothing wrong, so I wont apologize. Gu Ning refused to apologize without hesitation. Gu Man knew Lin Lijuan had exaggerated the facts. Now hearing Gu Nings exnation, Gu Man believed she was right. Gu Man couldnt help feeling bad after she found out the reason why Gu Ning had thrown the te out. She med herself for being useless, or her daughter wouldnt be bullied that often. A mother would protect her daughter naturally. Although Gu Man still thought Gu Ning have gone too far by throwing the te, she believed Gu Ning had done nothing wrong. Thus she didnt force Gu Ning to apologize. Ningning, youre going to attend the college entrance exam soon. You need to focus on your study, and dont fall in love at such a young age. Gu Man intended to ask Gu Ning whether she had picked up a rich boy, but she was afraid Gu Ning would felt hurt, so Gu Man didnt ask her directly. Chapter 34 - A Storm in the Forum

Chapter 34: A Storm in the Forum

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning was a smart girl. She knew the real intention of Gu Man. Gu Xiaoxiao must had bad-mouthed her behind her back. Mom, I know Gu Xiaoxiao must have told my eldest aunt something bad about me, but Mom, you need to trust me. Im not the kind of girl who doesnt have sense of self-esteem. Great, I trust you. Though Gu Man was still concerned, she chose to believe Gu Ning. After a while, Gu Ning hung up. They went into a remote part of the small forest, in case others would see them. Training of kung fu was a long-term practice. Although Mu Ke had learned several moves, he needed to practice often. Thus Mu Ke and Gu Ning continued to train the way they had done yesterday. As for Mixi, because she wasnt physically strong enough now, she couldnt directly fight with Gu Ning to train in practice. Gu Ning let her do horse stance first. When Gu Ning and her friends were focused on training, a post about her raised a fierce discussion in their school forum. Someone had taken a video of what had just happened in the canteen and uploaded it onto the forum. Gee, this cant be real! The te has been perfectly thrown ahead. And the table is too heavy to move. How can she easily pull it! The te as well. How can she hit it broken at once! An ordinary person can never do that. I believe this female student must be a master of kung fu. A master of kung fu? I dont believe you. You must have read too many action novels, but I have to say this female student is quiet somebody! Oh my! Ive met this female student before, in the small forest yesterday. She was fighting with another tall strong male student. The boy has been beaten down on the ground. I wanted to take a video of them, but the female student has discovered and threatened me away. Please, tell us what did she say? Please, please, Im waiting online. Please, please, please. She said, Do you want to fight with me? F*ck, I would never risk my life for that, and I ran away in horror. Everyoneughed and teased. There were bothplementary and acidments. I think she just wants to gain attention. Exactly, people nowadays are eager to be famous. I agree. If she really do kung fu, she can have a fight with Chu Peihan, and prove to us! ... Seeing those acid remarks, those who admired Gu Ning were displeased. They immediately retorted. Are you blind? Try throwing a te and see if it turns and aims at the target by yourself. And pull the table to move if you can! Exactly, shut your mouth if you cant do it yourself. I think they are being jealous. They just cant stand the fact that Gu Ning is better than them. Cant agree more. Some girls are so jealous of others. Bros, we need to be clear-sighted, and stay away from those girls to protect ourselves. Sure! I prefer to stay single forever rather than be with a pretentious bitch. Agree. ... Agree. Those boys were so evil. They soon conquered the group of girls who had bad-mouthed Gu Ning, but secretly guided those girls anger to Gu Ning. Right at that moment, ament attracted everyones attention. Is she really that powerful? Im Hao Ran, a senior from the seventh ssroom. I now challenge this female student to have a fight with me. Anyone who knows this female student, tell me about her. Immediately, the discussion became fiercer. Hao Ran, the senior student from the seventh ssroom, was a well-known figure in their school, but he was notorious for his bad behaviors. He had involved himself in fights and riots, behaving even worse than Chu Peihan. If he hadnt had a powerful background as well, he would have been expelled from the school too. Now, Gu Ning was in trouble. Those who had criticized Gu Ning just then instantly added fuel to the fire. Before long, Gu Nings information was leaked. Whoever had leaked Gu Nings information must hate her very much, and wanted to see her in danger. After Hao Ran had challenged Gu Ning, some felt worried, some looked forward to it, and some just enjoyed building their happiness on others suffering. There were many students gathered outside the door of the fourth ssroom. Soon, Qin Zheng, Zhang Yiming, Fu Mingliang and Chen Ziyao were included. They all came for Gu Ning. To be exact, they were here for Hao Ran and Gu Ning. Among those onlookers, Qin Zheng and his friends along with Shao Feifei and her friends were most excited to see what would happen next. If Gu Xiaoxiao had known the news, she must feel regret going home so early and missing the drama. In the passage, three boys who were leaning against the guardrails were most noticeable. They werent good-looking actually, but because no one dared to stay closer to them, they were noticeable then. Although the three boys werent handsome, they werent ugly at all. They behaved in an arrogant and aggressive way, which showed they were bad boys. Hao Ran, Gu Ning probably is too afraid toe, a boy who was standing at the right among those three male students opened his mouth. There were only a few minutes away from the evening ss. Gu Ning was still absent. Probably she was frightened. She cant hide forever, unless she drops out of school, the boy in the middle, who was Hao Ran, said with disdain. Shall we wait any longer? The evening ss is about to begin in a few minutes, a boy who was standing at the left asked. Yes, why not? Probably she intends toe until were gone when the evening ss is about to begin, Hao Ran said. The minute Gu Ning and her friends went out of the stairs, they saw many people around outside of fourth ssroom. Something must had happened. No matter what had happened, the evening ss was about to begin, and Gu Ning together with Yu Mixi had to walk through. Mu Kes ssroom wasnt in the same direction of Gu Nings, but out of curiosity, he followed Gu Ning walking ahead. Someone immediately found Gu Ning wasing. Chen Ziyao opened her mouth at once, Gee! Isnt this Gu Ning? Who said shes scared? Shes quite awesome! Chen Ziyao did it on purpose to push Gu Ning into the center of trouble. The more sheplimented Gu Ning, the unhappier Hao Ran would be. When Gu Ning showed up, Chen Ziyao directly opened her phone, starting to shoot. She wanted to send the video to Gu Xiaoxiao after it was over. Hearing that, Gu Ning knew they werent kind people. However, Gu Ning assumed Chen Ziyao and her friends were those who came here to cause her trouble. Chapter 35 - A Challenge: Three VS. One

Chapter 35: A Challenge: Three VS. One

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Youre Gu Ning, right? Hao Ran walked to Gu Ning and asked with certainty. Yes. Whats up? Gu Ning answered calmly with confidence. She wasnt afraid at all. Hao Ran, what do you want to do? Seeing Hao Ran being here, Mu Ke, who followed Gu Ning, felt something must be wrong. He immediately stepped forward to protect Gu Ning. He had no idea why Hao Ran was here for Gu Ning, but he did know Hao Ran was here not because of Chen Ziyao. Hao Ran was surprised that Mu Ke would protect Gu Ning, but he still continued, I saw the video about what had happened in the canteen on our schools forum. Everyone says Gu Ning is powerful. I disagree though. Thus, Im here to challenge Gu Ning to have a fight with me. Does she dare to ept my challenge? What? Hearing that, Mu Ke and Yu Mixi was shocked. They all looked at Gu Ning with worry at once. Gu Ning, instead, remained calm. The boy was here to challenge her! Gu Ning even assumed he was here because of Chen Ziyao. Mu Ke quietly swore at the person who had uploaded the video. The person apparently wanted to cause Gu Ning trouble! Gu Ning was displeased as well, but she was more interested than terrified in Hao Rans challenge. Gu Ning was very familiar with Hao Rans name, because Hao Ran was as notorious as Chu Peihan in their school. He was often involved in fights and riots, and always absent in sses. Hao Ran had received as many punishments as Chu Peihan. But, he couldnt have a high score like Chu Peihan. He was terrible at studying. Hao Ran was from a super rich family. His family was the third richest family with dozens of millions of assets in City F. Hao Ran, Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping, the three of them was a famous gang in their school. Gu Ning had also heard something about Qin Zixuns and Zhang Tianpings background. Qin Zixun was a son of the authorities, but Gu Ning didnt know his fathers position. As for Zhang Tianping, it was said that he was an orphan. Those three boys had be good friends in a fight. Though they had very different background, they were truly intimate friends. Gu Ning had n in her mind after she found out who those boys were. Hao Ran, how can you even beat a girl. Mu Ke was extremely annoyed. Though he believed Gu Nings ability, these three boys werent easy to handle. If she were an ordinary girl, it may look like Im beating her, but since she does kung fu, we can learn from each other, Hao Ran didnt think there was anything wrong with that. Yes, if Gu Ning had been amon girl, he would never beat her, but the video had proved that she wasnt weak at all. You... Mu Ke was mad. Before he could continue, Gu Ning interrupted. What if I win, and what if I lose? Gu Ning asked. If you can win, I can do a thing for you, but if I win, you must do a thing for us. Rx, I wont let you do something immoral, Hao Ran replied. Hao Ran was a boy with principles. Sure, challenge epted, but I want more than just a thing, Gu Ning said. The crowd was amazed by the result that Gu Ning epted the challenge and even wanted to add chips. Although everyone believed Gu Ning was quite someone in the video, Hao Ran was well-known for his outstanding ability in a fight. No one thought Gu Ning would win. Was Gu Ning being confident, or was she thinking too highly of herself? Boss... Mu Ke called her with worry, but Gu Ning stopped him by a nce. Tell me what do you want? Hao Ran was surprised Gu Ning would ept his challenge without hesitation. He now was more curious than surprised about Gu Nings condition. He didnt know whether Gu Ning was being confident or arrogant, but he appreciated her attitude. One vs. three, if I lose, Ill do three things for you, but if I win, three of you must call me boss, and be loyal to me afterwards till the entrance exam is over, Gu Ning said airily while others were all in shock. What? One vs. three? The losers must call her boss? Gu Ning was so confident! After the shock, Hao Ran and his friends were irritated by Gu Nings words. It was a humiliation to them. How could he call a girl boss! You want to be our boss? Interesting, Hao Ran sneered. Exactly, what the hell are you? Gu Ning, being confident is good, but dont be too over. Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping added in anger. I know who I am. Whether Im being confident or arrogant, its none of your business. At least, Im not afraid. If youre cowards and dont dare to ept the challenge, then you lose! Gu Ning nced through Hao Ran and his friends with obvious provocation. You... Hao Ran and his friends felt shamed after that. Their dignity didnt allow them to be hesitated. Cowards? Weve never ever been cowards. Challenge epted! Hao Ran answered with anger. Hao Ran was always the decision-maker among them. Since Hao Ran epted, the other two all agreed. Besides, they didnt want to be cowards neither! Very well. Then Ill see you at 1 pm tomorrow in the small forest. Gu Ning said with satisfaction, which made Mu Ke feel that she had everything in control. Well, he should believe in Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning was willing to ept the challenge, she must be confident to win. After what had happened during the past days, Yu Mixi knew Gu Ning would never change her mind once she had made her decision. Yu Mixi also remained quiet. She only needed to believe her friend. Then, Gu Ning directly turned around, and went inside her ssroom, leaving everyone behind. Hao Ran and his friends snorted, then were gone as well. The crowd dispersed afterwards since the major roles had all gone. There was a nce of viciousness in Chen Ziyaos eyes when she watched Gu Ning walking away. She felt disappointed when Gu Ning stayed calm. Thus she hoped more that Gu Ning would lose tomorrow. The worse, the better. Zhang Yiming and Fu Mingliang had the same thought, while Qin Zhengs feelings wereplicated. He wanted to see Gu Ning learn her lesson, but he also felt concerned for her. When Gu Ning entered the ssroom, her ssmates looked at her with worry, anticipation, but more with unkindness, especially Shao Feifei and her friends. Shao Feifei wanted to mock her, but the bell rang. Thus she had to close her mouth. Chapter 36 - Confidence or Arrogance

Chapter 36: Confidence or Arrogance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning,e out here for a moment. The head teacher asked Gu Ning toe out the minute she arrived. Gu Ning knew it must be because of what had happened tonight. The minute Gu Ning walked out of the ssroom, the head teacher asked her in anger, Why did you do that in the canteen? Why did you hit another schoolmate? And why did you ept the challenge of Hao Ran, Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping, whore from the seventh ssroom? Do you know this is a big deal now, which has a bad impact on both you and our ss? Facing the head teachers questions and anger, Gu Ning wasnt mad at all. She exined with patience instead, Professor Zhang, it was because Gu Xiaoxiao has humiliated me and my mother first, then I hit her in the canteen. How can I be able to tolerate the humiliation like that? As for Hao Ran and his friends, they will never leave me alone if I didnt ept the challenge. I would rather face the trouble at the very beginning. Zhang Qiuhua actually knew Gu Nings condition. She knew other students always bullied Gu Ning. However, since nothing severe had happened, she ignored all of them. It was understandable that Gu Ning would fight back. Though she believed it had been too over, Gu Ning had made the right choice for herself. Zhang Qiuhua didnt know what to say. But, she still couldnt ept the fact that Gu Ning had epted the challenge of Hao Ran. Gu Ning, can you, a girl win over the three boys? Besides, the school wont allow students to fight. Youll be punished for that, and our ss also will be criticized, Zhang Qiuhua said. Hearing that, Gu Ning was a little shocked. She totally forgot she would be punished for fighting, and her ss would also be criticized for her behavior. But Ive promised them already. If I regret, Hao Ran will revenge on me. Gu Ning felt she had been cornered. You, my blood is boiling now. Gu Ning really pissed Zhang Qiuhua off. Although Gu Ning was the reason of all these troubles, Hao Ran was the major cause, Zhang Qiuhua couldnt me Gu Ning for all. She also wasnt that cold-blooded to see Gu Ning revenged by Hao Ran only because Gu Ning regretted. If Hao Ran was going to take revenge on Gu Ning, even the school couldnt stop him. How about this? I can go have the fight with Hao Ran outside the school, then no one will be punished, Gu Ning said. You... Zhang Qiuhua was still displeased. Gu Ning, how could you be so dumb! How can you be so sure that you can win Hao Ran and his friends? What if youre hurt, and your mother will be worried? Can your family afford the medical treatment? Zhang Qiuhua had told the in truth. She had no intention to insult Gu Ning, but its for Gu Nings good. Gu Ning understood her teacher cared about her, so she wasnt annoyed. Gu Ning replied with pure confidence, Please dont worry about that. I am going to win them, really. It was hard for Zhang Qiuhua to believe, but she knew it was meaningless to continue this topic, so she said, Good luck. After that Zhang Qiuhua stopped talking to Gu Ning, and left in anger. Gu Ning shrugged her shoulders resignedly and went back to her ssroom. Although everyone in the ssroom was all ears to listen to Zhang Qiuhua criticizing Gu Ning, Zhang Qiuhua kept her voice low and no one actually heard anything. They only saw Zhang Qiuhua leave in anger. Gu Ning, instead, was super calm from the very beginning to the end, and wasnt sad or scared of being criticized at all. Everyone was puzzled. When Gu Ning walked inside, most of the students focused on her face wanting to figure out what had happened. Because the head teacher was gone, the ssroom wasnt that quiet any longer. It wasnt one of the top sses, thus those students didnt enjoy studying very much. Hey, Gu Ning, are you sure youre going to win them? A male student sat in front of Gu Ning turning back to ask her in doubt. Exactly! one vs. three, thats really something! Another male student added with admiration. You have the great gesture. Do you have the same great ability? Someone poured cold water on Gu Ning. Exactly, Im not positive about that, another one agreed. ... Most of the students didnt believe Gu Ning would seed. Gu Ning ignored them, but Yu Mixi couldnt stay quiet any more. She retorted for the first time, I believe in Gu Ning. I think shell win. Gu Ning smiled a little. Yu Mixi made her progress. So what? You believe in her doesnt mean shell win, a ssmate argued. Exactly, I dont believe, someone said. Well all find out tomorrow noon. Its too early to deny Gu Nings ability now! Lets wait and see! Yu Mixi argued. Those who werent positive turned quiet gradually. Some still wanted to pour cold water, but the head teacher returned. They had to close their mouth. In the house of the Gu family, a room was decorated in a dreamy way like it was a princesss room. Gu Xiaoxiao was in a pink nightgown, lying on a big pink bed with a phone in her hands. She was watching the video sent by Chen Ziyao, and felt it was a pity that she hadnt been there herself. Gu Xiaoxiao had the same reaction as Chen Ziyao. She felt extremely unhappy about Gu Nings confidence, and didnt believe Gu Ning could win Hao Ran and his friends. She was gloating now. She couldnt wait to see Gu Ning beaten down on the ground tomorrow noon. Moreover, she was waiting for the apologies from Gu Ning. Gu Xiaoxiao decided to spare no effort to pick on Gu Ning. If Gu Ning wouldnt apologize, or she wasnt satisfied, she would persuade her grandma to kick Gu Ning and her mother out of the old house. The next morning, Gu Xiaoxiao waited at the stairs for Gu Ning. She wanted to seize the chance to make fun of Gu Ning. After a long time, Gu Ning was still absent. Gu Xiaoxiao was losing her patience. The morning ss is about to begin. Is Gu Ning terrified toe to school today? Gu Xiaoxiao assumed. Who knows! Chen Ziyao was sure. It was two minutes away from the morning ss, Gu Ning appeared with Mu Ke and Yu Mixi. Seeing Mu Ke, Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao was more jealous of Gu Ning now. Mu Ke had been their friend before, but now he chose Gu Ning over them. Besides, Mu Ke was from a better family than them. They wanted to cooperate with Mu Ke. Unexpectedly, Mu Ke would stand up for Gu Ning against them. Mu Ke and Yu Mixi felt unpleasant when they noticed Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao were here. Gu Ning stayed calm as usual. Gu Ning, Ive heard that youre going to fight with those three boys this noon. One vs. three even. Youre bold and confident enough to do so, but are you really being confident, or youre simply arrogant? Gu Xiaoxiao said unkindly. Chapter 37 - In the Fight

Chapter 37: In the Fight

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Im always confident. Gu Ning didnt want to hide her confidence. You... Gu Xiaoxiao hated Gu Ning most when she stayed so calm before the storm came. Gu Xiaoxiao wanted to tear Gu Ning apart, Gu Ning, keep pretending! Ill go and see how you be a loser right before my eyes! And if you dont apologize for what youve done yesterday, youll pay for it! Gu Xiaoxiao clenched her teeth out of anger and hatred. I will never apologize. Do whatever you want to. Im waiting, Gu Ning replied airily. Then she ignored Gu Xiaoxiao, throwing her a provocative look, and walked away. You... Gu Xiaoxiao was mad. She didnt expect Gu Ning would dare to do that. She shouted at Gu Ning back, Great, Gu Ning, youll regret! Gu Ning, is it really going to be alright? Yu Mixi asked in worry. She was concerned Gu Ning and her mother would be homeless. Dont worry. Its fine, Gu Ning replied. Gradually, Yu Mixi had pure trust in Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning had said it would be fine, she would not doubt it. Mu Ke gave Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao a cold nce, then went back to his ssroom. Some students still believed Gu Ning would note to school today. When Gu Ning showed up, they were all surprised. Wasnt Gu Ning afraid at all? In the morning, Gu Ning had received many curious looks from others, their head teacher included. They all wanted to see fear from Gu Nings face, but failed. Gu Ning was at ease, like nothing had happened. When thest ss in the morning was about to over, the head teacher couldnt help asking Gu Ning, Are you really that confident? I never do anything without being fully-prepared, Gu Ning answered with solemnity. The head teacher had nothing else to say. She left in quietness. The appointed time was 1 pm. Gu Ning decided to eat first after the sses were over. When Gu Ning and her friends went upstairs, Hao Ran and his friends stopped them. They actually didnt mean to limit Gu Nings freedom. They simply followed Gu Ning in case she would run away. Gu Ning felt resigned. Could anyone has any trust on her? Do you n to buy me, your boss, a meal first? Gu Ning looked at them, joking. Gu Ning, dont be so confident. Its too early to say that, Hao Ran retorted. Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping red at Gu Ning at the same time. Actually, those three boys werent aggressive normally. However, whenever they encountered Gu Ning, they were easily irritated. Probably because Gu Ning was being too calm, which made them feel like they hadnt been taken seriously. Or probably because Gu Nings calmness showed her confidence, which made them feel nervous unconsciously. Therefore, they would fight against her confidence by arguing. Arent you confident? Gu Ning asked them. You... Hao Ran and his friends suddenly realized Gu Ning had outstanding ability to piss someone off. Everyone around them started to discuss. Gu Ning isnt scared at all! Shes even in the mood of joking. Gu Xiaoxiao, Shao Feifei and their friends all wanted Gu Ning to fail. Seeing Gu Ning being so confident, they were greatly displeased. I think shes pretending! Gu Xiaoxiao said. Exactly, shes merely pretended to be rxed. ... Shao Feifei wanted to mock at Gu Ning, but she restricted herself for Mu Ke was here. However, Mu Ke never nced at her from the very beginning to the end. Shao Feifei was disappointed. She wanted to talk to him, but Gu Ning and Yu Mixi were here as well. Since youre already here, why not... Gu Ning proposed. What? Hao Ran and his friends asked with one ord. I dont want to be punished for fighting inside the school, thus well fight outside. Since we all havent had meal yet, why dont we have the fight first, and the loser will buy the meal. Plus the precious condition stays the same, Gu Ning said in a provocative way. Very well, Hao Ran and his friends agreed. Theres a newly-demolished ruin at the opposite side of the back door of our school. There are few people around. Lets go there! Then, Gu Ning moved first, followed by Mu Ke and Yu Mixi. Hao Ran and his friends were behind. The onlookers wouldnt miss that. All of the 40 students in the fourth ssroom were here, along with Gu Xiaoxiao and her friends and dozens of students from other ssrooms. A group of people moved outside attracted much attention. It wasnt usual to see such arge gathering of students in the school. Many people immediately knew there was going to be a fight. Those cowards all stayed away, while those who wanted to see a drama followed up. ordingly, a group of dozens of students became a group of hundreds. The security guards of the school also noticed that. But unless someone got hurt, they wouldnt do anything about it. Gu Ning and others went straight to the ruin. Everyone was excited when they arrived at the ruin, pulling out a phone, preparing to shoot. Although Mu Ke and Yu Mixi chose to believe in Gu Ning, they felt anxious. They didnt want her to be injured. Boss, fighting! Gu Ning, fighting! When Mu Ke and Yu Mixi tried to encourage Gu Ning, their voices were trembling a little. Just trust me, Gu Ningforted them. Her determined voice calmed Mu Ke and Yu Mixi down a lot. Shall we stop when its necessary, or shall we fight to the end? Before they started, Gu Ning asked. As long as someone fall on the ground, he or she loses. Hao Ran didnt want to go too far, given that Gu Ning was a girl. Gu Ning had a great impression of Hao Rans behavior, but she also knew they still didnt take her seriously enough. If one didnt take his opponent seriously, he would lose in any kind of fight. Great, then, lets begin! Gu Ning announced the beginning, and both sides moved. Gu Ning moved extremely fast. Before everyone could see it clearly, Gu Ning came straight to Zhang Tianpings face. She threw Zhang Tianping over her shoulder without hesitation. Zhang Tianping, who was a tall strong boy, was easily thrown over by Gu Nings shoulder to the ground. Everyone was in a shock. Zhang Tianping himself was struck dumb too. He still had no idea what had happened when he was thrown to the floor. Obviously, Gu Ning had seized her chance when Zhang Tianping didnt take her seriously. Those boys were real fighter actually. If they were fully-prepared, it would cost Gu Ning more time to deal with them. Chapter 38 - Win the Game

Chapter 38: Win the Game

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hao Ran and Qin Zixun was totally amazed, but they got their mind back soon. They were astonished in their heart, but never hesitated to move. If they hadnt taken Gu Ning seriously before, now they wouldnt do the same thing. Facing Qin Zixuns fist, Gu Ning raised hers to his, but when their fists were about to meet each other, Gu Ning suddenly kicked on Qin Zixuns stomach. Qin Zixun stepped backwards at short notice, like he had been hit by a heavy object. Luckily, he was strong enough and didnt fall. The crowd was shocked again. Some instantly raised their anticipation of Gu Ning. Those who wanted to see Gu Ning lose were all disappointed now. Hao Ran tried to get Gu Ning down on the ground by attaching her legs with his. Since now Gu Ning stood on the floor with one leg, everyone thought she was going to lose this time. Even Mu Ke and Yu Mixi took a long breath in. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning brought her another leg back at once, then kicked out at Hao Rans leg. Hao Ran was unable to stand steadily afterwards. Of course, Gu Ning stepped backwards for a short distance as well. Right at that moment, Qin Zixun attacked Gu Ning with his fist. Gu Ning didnt escape at all though. She reached out her hand, directly holding Qin Zixuns fist in her palm. Gu Ning was still a teenage girl. Her hand didnt fully cover Qin Zixuns fist, but she was powerful enough to stop Qin Zixun from moving at all. Qin Zixun didnt panic. He immediately used another hand to hit Gu Ning, but his fist was held by her palm once more. Then, before Qin Zixun would able to attack her again, Gu Ning raised her foot and aimed at his shin. Qin Zixun lost his bnce, falling heavily on the ground. The crowd rounded their eyes in shock again. Within three moves, only three moves, Qin Zixun was down on the ground. Qin Zixun, the boy who normally could fight again around seven people, now was defeated by Gu Ning within three moves. It was hard for anyone of the crowd to ept the fact. Atst, only Hao Ran was standing straight. Actually, Hao Ran knew he was going to lose at that moment, but he wouldnt give up without fighting. Thus, he must be more violent than usual. After several rounds, when Hao Ran wasnt able to stand steadily, Gu Ning kicked him right away. But she was caught by him at an important point. The crowd thought Hao Ran was going to win this time. However, Gu Ning used her another foot to grab the ground tightly, turning her body afterwards. Her foot got rid of Hao Rans hand at once. Then, Gu Ning continued to kick. Now, it was toote for Hao Ran to defend himself. He was kicked urately and fell down. He lost. The best fighter Hao Ran lost the fight within 10 moves. Everyone was more than shocked. They lost, really. Hao Ran and his another two bros vs. Gu Ning, and the boys lost. Gu Ning had won the game easily too. Nobody would believe what they had just witnessed. Even Mu Ke and Yu Mixi, who believed in Gu Ning, waspletely amazed. Jesus! Did I see it wrong? Gu Ning, she won! I think we must be in a dream. Gu Ning won the game? Exactly! I cant believe my eyes. Its so unreal! But the truth is not only has Gu Ning won, she also won it so easily. She looked so cool when she was attacking them. Yes! Especially the flip, it was so cool! I truly believe Gu Ning is a real master now! ... For now, no one would question whether Gu Ning was a master of kung fu any more. In ordinary peoples eyes, she was. Hao Ran and his friends were still in shock, but they were more qualified than anyone else to admit the truth, because they had been through the whole progress. While Shao Feifei, Gu Xiaoxiao and their friends were totally unwilling to ept the fact. Shao Feifei even blurted out, No, no, no. Its impossible. Hao Ran and his friends must havent done it with full strength. Even though there were some students who had the same thought, no one dared to say it out. It was a humiliation to Hao Ran and his friends. No one wanted to have bad blood with them. Hao Ran and his friends had lost the fight, which was humiliating enough. Shao Feifeis words had added fuel on the mes. They were in a rage at once. Shut your bloody mouth up! Dont think that Im not one to punch women! Hao Ran shouted at Shao Feifei in great anger like he was about to beat her. Shao Feifei immediately shut her mouth, holding her breath in horror. She looked to Mu Ke, searching for sympathy andfort. Unfortunately, Mu Ke red at her, apparently because she had questioned Gu Ning. Right now, Shao Feifei felt deeply hurt and aggrieved. She started to cry. Shao Feifei wasnt smart actually. Since she liked Mu Ke, she should never pick on someone he cherished, but she did otherwise. It would only make Mu Ke hate her if she picked on Gu Ning. Hao Rans shout shut Shao Feifei and many others mouth, Gu Xiaoxiao and her friends were included. Well, I didnt expect it would end so soon. We even came outside the school for it. If it had been for fear of punishment, I dont think we need to waste the time, Gu Ning said, like they had made a mountain out of a molehill. Hearing this, everyone was speechless. Who could know this would end so easily! At the same time, Hao Ran and his friends felt so embarrassed that they even wanted to hide into a crack on the ground. Gu Ning was really powerful! Hao Ran took a deep breath, looking at Gu Ning. Although he felt ashamed after he had lost the fight, he admired Gu Ning after all. Thus, he admitted without further ado. We lost the game, and youre our boss from now on, Hao Ran said with sincerity. Yes, youre our boss from now on, Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping followed. Very well, Gu Ning answered. She suddenly said then, Im hungry, lets go eat first! Since Im the winner, Ill make the decision of the food. Gu Ning gave Mu Ke and Yu Mixi a hint to follow her up, then she left in a hurry. Gu Ning wasnt hungry actually. She just didnt want to be stared at by a group of people any longer. Since Hao Ran and his friends had already epted Gu Ning as their boss, they would follow her order, and they nevercked of money. Seeing Gu Ning walking away, Shao Feifei, Gu Xiaoxiao and their friends eyes were all full of disappointment and deep hatred. Why? Why did Gu Ning suddenly be so powerful? Chapter 39 - Gu Man Had An Accident

Chapter 39: Gu Man Had An ident

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chen Ziyao, Zhang Yiming and Fu Mingliang felt disappointed too. At the same time, they were also terrified. Gu Ning wasnt only powerful now. She also had the support of Hao Ran and his friends. What if she revenged on them for what they had done to her? Thinking of this, they all felt concerned. Qin Zhengs feelings, meanwhile, ran the gamut of emotions. He slightly regretted breaking up with Gu Ning, because the girl was so impressive now. But thinking further, he calmed down. No matter how impressive Gu Ning was, she was still a poor girl, who would not help him for anything, and probably would embarrass him. On the way while leaving, Gu Xiaoxiao pulled out her phone and sent Gu Man a message. It was a message with photos of Gu Ning in a fight with others. Visually, Gu Ning seemed to be hit by the boys. Gu Man was walking downstairs after she had finished her meal in the canteen. She heard the ringtone, then took out the phone to check. Though she used a cheap old phone, it still could receive photos. When Gu Man saw the photos on her phone, she was scared and fell down from the stairs by ident. Her head hit the ground even. On the other side, Hao Ran and his friends called Gu Ning their boss all the time after they left the crowd. Theyplimented Gu Ning the same way Mu Ke had done before. Boss, since we all listen to you now, can you teach us kung fu? We want to be helpful in the future! Exactly, boss, youre so awesome. Normally, each of us can fight against seven or eight men, but all of us together cant win you. You won the fight so easily. Boss... Hao Ran and his friends wouldnt stop talking. Gu Ning felt noisy, but not displeased. Seeing Hao Ran and his friends now were like obedient dogs, Mu Ke and Yu Mixi felt so proud. However, Mu Ke was still annoyed that they had disrespected Gu Ning before. Well, howe someone who was so arrogant, now is like an obedient dog? Mu Ke said deliberately. Hearing that, Hao Ran and his friends were embarrassed. They knew Mu Ke was unhappy about their previous attitude towards Gu Ning, thus they didnt me Mu Ke for his words. Hao Ran walked to Mu Ke, cing his hand on Mu Kes shoulder, If we didnt fight, we wont get to know each other. Let the bygones be the bygones. Were bros from now on. If you have any need and want my help in the future, just tell me! Yeah! Yeah! Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping agreed. Mu Ke wasnt really mad at them actually. He also understood they were friends now, since they had taken Gu Ning as their boss. They even had changed their attitude. Mu Ke thought there was no need to hate them any longer. Mixi is a child without much strength. We need to take care of her, Gu Ning said. Sure, no problem, everyone immediately agreed. Yu Mixi was a little shy, but she epted. Gu Ning didnt n to eat an expensive meal. She simply wanted to have hot pot. But when they just walked to the restaurant, Gu Nings phone rang. Both Yu Mixi and Mu Ke were slightly surprised when Gu Ning took out her phone. They knew Gu Nings family was poor. She had used a cheap old phone before, but now she used a brand new one, which seemed expensive. Hao Ran and his friends didnt know Gu Ning was from a poor family. They didnt find anything wrong. The caller was Gu Man. Gu Ning answered it at once. Her face changed suddenly when she heard the voice from the other side. Gu Ning said she woulde soon, then hung up. Boss, whats up? Everyone noticed Gu Nings change, and knew something bad must have happened. They all asked in worry. My mother fell from the stairs and now is in unconsciousness. She was sent to the hospital. I need to visit her right now. You can have the meal without me. Gu Ning didnt hide the fact. She ran to take a taxi to the hospital afterwards. Boss... Before the rest could realize, Gu Ning was already gone. Lets go and visit as well, Mu Ke said. He ran ahead immediately. Hao Ran and the others all followed up without hesitation. Their bosss mother was in danger. They couldnt step aside! At that moment, a ck Maserati moved over at a very high speed. There were two men sitting inside. Leng Shaoting sat on the passengers seat. He frowned a little. He was losing his patience, because the one who was sitting on the drivers seat wouldnt stop talking, but he didnt interrupt. Shaoting, leave it to our fourth bro! Youre not fully recovered yet. What if you get injured again! Do take care of yourself! The man on the drivers seatined for Leng Shaotings good. The man on the drivers seat was the one who had helped Leng Shaoting destroy the tapes the other day. He was in a white casual suit as usual, looking handsome, decent and charming. He didnt care Leng Shaoting ignored him, continuing to talk, Why do you have to get yourself involved in so much business? You even dont want to have a vacation. I dont think any girl will like you if you continue to do that. From afar, Leng Shaotings sight fell on a girl in a school uniform on the sidewalk. The girl seemed worried and was in a hurry to take a taxi. At the first nce, Leng Shaoting felt familiar with the girls figure. After they approached near, Leng Shaoting recognized her. He immediately said, Stop. The man who was still talking stopped the car unconsciously when he was interrupted. The car ceased right before Gu Ning. Whats wrong? the man asked, but Leng Shaoting didnt answer his question. He rolled the car window down. Get in the car, he said to the outside. Gu Ning saw the car stop in front of her. She was about to move away when she heard a familiar voice. It was the man who had been injured the other night. Gu Ning was a little amazed. But she heard him clearly. The man obviously wanted to give her a lift. Gu Ning was in a hurry now. She didnt reject, but opened the car door and got inside. Meanwhile, the man on the drivers seat was shocked. He didnt expect Leng Shaoting asked him to stop the car to let the female student get inside. But, who the hell was she? How could he had no idea that Leng Shaoting knew such a young female student? Leng Shaoting normally never got in touch with any woman. The hospital, thanks, Gu Ning said without further dy. Chapter 40 - I Wont Beat You to Death

Chapter 40: I Wont Beat You to Death

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The hospital? Leng Shaoting frowned a little. He was puzzled why she was going to the hospital, but he didnt ask at all. He said to the man on the drivers directly, Drive the car. What? Oh, right! The man was apparently absent-minded. He got his mind back immediately when he heard Leng Shaotings voice. He drove the car ahead quickly. There were many questions in the mans mind. He kept peeking at Leng Shaoting who was sitting beside, then peeked at Gu Ning from the rearview mirror. This female student was good-looking though, but she was too young. She couldnt be Leng Shaotings type. Focus on driving, Leng Shaoting said coldly. The man was frightened, then paid his attention on the road. He was still confused about the rtionship between the female student and Leng Shaoting. However, he didnt have the nerve to ask. Right at that moment, Gu Nings phone rang. She picked it up. Before she could say anything, she heard Mu Kes worried voice, Boss, whose car did you get in? Are you safe? When Mu Ke and others followed up, they saw Gu Ning get in a ck Maserati. They were all shocked because they knew the car was so expensive. The owner must be the rich or the authorities. Although Gu Ning got in the car must be because she knew the driver, Mu Ke decided to call her to make sure she was safe. Im fine. You all can go back to the school now, Gu Ning replied. No, we want to visit your mother as well. Well see you in the hospital. Mu Ke hung up directly before Gu Ning could respond, in case Gu Ning wouldnt allow them toe. Gu Ning knew they were being kind, thus she agreed. Both Leng Shaoting and the man had good hearing. Although they had no intention to eavesdrop, they were able to hear the talk clearly. Both now understood the reason why Gu Ning was in a hurry. May I help? Leng Shaoting suddenly opened his mouth. The man on the drivers seat turned the steering wheel in horror. He almost hit the car before them. Luckily, he was a skillful driver and didnt cause an ident. But it wasnt his fault though. Leng Shaoting, who was always cold, opened his mouth to offer a help out of the blue, which was totally frightening to him. Leng Shaoting red at the man. The man immediately paid his attention back to the road. He was also hoping Leng Shaoting wouldnt say more to frighten him. Gu Ning didnt care though. Facing Leng Shaotings kindness, she rejected with politeness, Thank you so much. I can handle it myself. Since Gu Ning wanted to deal with it on her own, Leng Shaoting stopped asking. He wasnt a warm-hearted person. He helped her only because she had helped him. But Leng Shaoting wasnt aware Gu Ning simply had made a deal with him. He didnt owe her anything. At the same time, the video of Gu Ning vs. Hao Ran and his friends went viral on their schools forum. Ever since Hao Ran had challenged Gu Ning, there were many students paid close attention to it. The news that Gu Ning had epted Hao Rans challenge, and the appointed time along with ce were all revealed on the forumst night. Many said they would go to watch the fight at 1 pm. But unexpectedly, the fight had ended before 1 pm. Everyone was shocked by the result too. 80% of the students didnt believe Gu Ning could win, while 10% abstained, and the rest 10% believed in Gu Ning. They thought Gu Ning was really powerful on the video in the canteen, and she was very confident. Not everyone would take confidence as arrogance. The result was Gu Ning had won. Gu Ning really had won the fight within several minutes, which was a shocking news! What the f*ck, who said it was 1 pm at the football field. Howe it ended so soon? Exactly, I lost the chance to watch it in person. Who leaked the appointed time and ce? Come out, we promise we wont beat you to death. Yes! Come out and exin to us. Come out! Meanwhile, the guy who had leaked the appointed time and cest night was now in sadness as well, because he hadnt watched the fight in person neither. He was also mad. This is so unbelievable! Gu Ning alone won Hao Ran and his another two bros? Who can tell me whether its true? It must be something wrong with myputer. I need to restart it. ... I now an admirer of Gu Ning. Shes so cool, isnt she? She is! She beat Zhang Tianping down to the ground by one move. Its so amazing! And her flip is so cool too. ... Some admired Gu Ning while some doubted. Did Hao Ran and his friends use their full strength? I still cant believe Gu Ning a girl alone and win them. Exactly! I doubt it too. ... The minute doubts appeared, those admirers of Gu Ning started to retort. Are you all blind? I was there in person. I saw it with my eyes. They did fight with full strength! If you dont believe, you can have a fight with Gu Ning herself, then youll know. Exactly, not everyone is able to do flip in the air. Gu Ning now is the boss of Hao Ran and his friends. If you dare to question Gu Ning, you are questioning Hao Ran and his friends. Be careful about that! Shao Feifei was almost hit by Hao Ran when she questioned the result on site. Knowing that, those who had doubts were all quiet now. They were scared of Hao Ran and his friends. I think Im going to tell my goddess that I like her. Wish me good luck! Wish you good luck. Hope you can survive. Wish you good luck. Actually I want to see a drama. Wish you good luck. Waiting for the result. Wish you good luck... Although they were wishing the student good luck, they all actually wanted to see a drama. As for Gu Ning, she couldnt care less about those discussions. It took half an hour to get to the hospital normally, but the man drove there steadily within 20 minutes. Gu Ning thanked Leng Shaoting, then left the car. She immediately ran to the outpatient department. The Maserati stayed at the same ce instead. Leng Shaoting and the man watched Gu Ning leaving. Shaoting, who is this female student? I never saw you help anyone on your own initiative, the man couldnt help but ask at the end. He felt extremely ufortable to keep it to himself. Lets go, Leng Shaoting ignored the mans question. Chapter 41 - An Qians Help

Chapter 41: An Qians Help

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Fine, the man answered. However, he was now more curious than ever. Since Leng Shaoting wasnt willing to tell him, there was no need to keep asking. The man decided to do the research on his own. The man, who was Xu Jinchen, believed it was easy for him to find out the truth. While Gu Ning was running, she pulled out her phone, and called Gu Man. The one who had called Gu Ning was Gu Mans female colleague, Wang Sufen. Wang Sufen got along well with Gu Man. Gu Ning knew her too. After Gu Man had fallen down from the stairs, Wang Sufen and the driver from their factory had driven her to the hospital. Wang Sufen let Gu Ning call Gu Man when she arrived at the hospital, then Wang Sufen would tell her where they were. Because they were already on the road. The phone was answered. Before Gu Ning could say a word, the other side said first, Gu Ning, have you arrived? Your mother is in the hospital now, but we dont have enough money, so your mother hasnt been admitted yet. Shes on a patient bed in the hallway of the first floor of the inpatient department now. Hearing that, Gu Ning was slightly annoyed. She was mad not because the hospital wouldnt admit a patient without money. She understood the hospital wasnt a charity. However, she felt guilty that Gu Man hadnt received the treatment on time. Gu Ning rushed to her mother without dy. At the same time, Gu Ning called An Qian to make sure her mother would be administered well and soon. Hi, whos this? An Qian didnt have Gu Nings phone number. She was regretting not asking for it those days. Gu Ning said straightforwardly, Miss An, this is Gu Ning. I need your help now. My mother just fell down the stairs. I havent met her yet, and I dont know how she is right now, but she needs to be admitted. Could you please arrange a VIP patient room and the exam for my mother? Ill pay the billter. Gu Ning actually had no idea about An Qians position in the hospital, but since she worked here, it would be quicker if she helped. It was about Gu Mans health. Gu Ning couldnt waste the time. After An Qian found out the caller was Gu Ning, she felt happy in her heart. She even wanted toin that Gu Ning hadnt contacted her recently. However, when An Qian knew Gu Nings mother had fallen down from the stairs, she immediately agreed to help. No problem. Where are you now? An Qian asked with anxiety. Im about to be at the first floor of the inpatient department. My mother is in the hallway, Gu Ning replied. Great. Ill make the arrangement right away. Please wait a moment. An Qian hung up before Gu Ning answered. She arranged it at once. Before long, Gu Ning arrived at the hallway of the first floor in the inpatient department. She found Gu Man there. There was a woman of the same age stood beside Gu Man. She was Wang Sufen. A man, who was about 20 years old, was with Wang Sufen. He was the driver who had sent Gu Man to the hospital. Nice to meet you, Gu Ning greeted Wang Sufen. Then she immediately checked Gu Man. Gu Man was still unconscious now. Gu Ning didnt hesitate to use her Jade Eyes to see through Gu Mans head. There was only a red swollen injure on the back of her head. Gu Ning was slightly relieved. But now the power of her Jade Eyes was limited. It cost her much power to see through Gu Mans head. Her face also turned pale afterwards. Thus Gu Ning didnt have enough power to help Gu Man recover. From having been reborn till now, Gu Ning had never been so eager to have adequate power in her Jade Eyes. In that case, she would be able to help Gu Man. But now she couldnt do anything. After a few minutes, An Qian came to Gu Ning with several other male doctors. Gu Ning, Ive already arranged a VIP patient room with exam equipment. Lets go there now, An Qian said. Those male doctors pushed the patient bed on which Gu Man was lying ahead. Wang Sufen rounded her eyes in shock. She knew Gu Mans financial condition well. Gu Man barely could afford the hospitalization cost, but now she was going to stay in a VIP patient room? Although Wang Sufen was curious, it wasnt appropriate to ask. Thank you so much for driving my mother to the hospital. I understand that you still need to work. Well thank you again when my mother wakes up, Gu Ning said to Wang Sufen and the driver. Gu Ning and her mother basically would buy them a meal or some gifts to thank them. Dont worry about it. Your mothers health is the most important thing for you now. Take good care of her, and were going back, Wang Sufen replied, then left with the driver. When Gu Ning and the others walked in the patient room, Mu Ke called her. Mu Ke and his friends had taken the taxi, and was 10 minuteste. Boss, where are you? Were in the hospital now, Mu Ke asked in worry. Room V08, seventh floor of the inpatient department, Gu Ning answered. She hung up directly, because she was in a hurry to visit Gu Man. Mu Ke was slightly surprised when he heard room V08. Howe it was a VIP patient room? Though Mu Ke was puzzled, he was sure that he had heard it clearly. It wasnt the time to doubt. Mu Ke immediately ran ahead when he knew the number of the patient room. An Qian checked Gu Mans body in person. Gu Ning stood aside. Although she was worried, she stayed quiet. She didnt want to bother An Qian. Mu Ke and the rest arrived soon. They saw Gu Man was under exam, thus they didnt walk in right away. They didnt want to bother them neither. Mu Ke, whats going on here? Howe Gu Nings mother is in a VIP patient room? Yu Mixi didnt found out Gu Nings mother stayed in a VIP patient room till she arrived. She was very surprised since she knew well about the financial condition of Gu Nings family. I have no idea either! Mu Ke was confused too. Why cant boss mother stays in a VIP patient room? Hao Ran and his bros didnt know Gu Nings background. They all felt puzzled about the talk between Mu Ke and Yu Mixi. Mu Ke then told Hao Ran and his bros about the financial condition of Gu Nings family. Hao Ran and his bros had a lot of sympathy for Gu Ning. They believed Gu Nings mother stayed in a VIP patient room in order to get a better treatment. Meanwhile, the cost was also high. We cant let boss pay all the bills alone. Ill pay the medical treatment for her mother, Hao Ran said. He did that to support his boss. Me too. Mu Ke, Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping all agreed. Although Zhang Tianping was an orphan, he had opened a bar along with Hao Ran and Qin Zixun. The bar was very profitable, thus he was kind of a rich boy now. Chapter 42 - The Bill Has Been Paid Already

Chapter 42: The Bill Has Been Paid Already

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Only Yu Mixi, who was from the same poor family as Gu Ning, felt guilty. She wasnt able to help Gu Ning at all, since her mother was in need of arge amount of money to pay the medicine now. Mu Ke understood Yu Mixi was sad. Heforted her, Mixi, I know your background. You dont need to feel guilty at all, because you also need help. If you need us, just let us know. Hearing that, Hao Ran and his bros then found out Yu Mixis family was also poor. Exactly! Were friends now. If you need us, be free to tell us, Hao Ran and his bros agreed. They didnt care about money actually. They cherished friendship more. Yu Mixi was so moved, and was about to cry. Although she needed help, she wasnt willing to owe them a favor. Around half an hourter, the result was out. Gu Ning, you dont need to worry. Your mother is fine. She just hit the back of her head. Theres only a swollen injury. Besides, your mother fell down from the stairs, only because shecks of nutrition. Shes weak, and needs a good rest. An Qian was relieved that Gu Man was fine. d to hear that. When my mother can wake up then? Gu Ning was also relieved, but she felt hurt that her mothercks of nutrition. She didnt want to wait any longer. Once Gu Man woke up, she would tell Gu Man something about her. From now on, she wanted Gu Man to live a good life. She needs infusion of nutrition solution now, and probably will be awake within one or two hours, An Qian said. She then asked a nurse to take some nutrition solution from the pharmacy. Gu Ning saw Mu Ke and the rest earlier on, but she was too worried about Gu Man, so she didnt walk out to meet them. Now Gu Man was fine, Gu Ning was relieved and went out to meet them. Boss, hows your mother? Mu Ke and others asked when Gu Ning came out. Nothing serious. She just hit her head, andcks of nutrition. Gu Ning said airily, but she felt sad in heart. Everyone was greatly relieved, but also had sympathy for Gu Man being in malnutrition. Itste now. You all need to go back to the school. We have sses in the afternoon, Gu Ning said. No big deal. We dont care about the sses. Well stay here with you, Hao Ran said. They couldnt leave Gu Ning alone right now. Exactly, we dont mind the sses, Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping agreed. They were used to skipping sses. Boss, I can ask for a leave this afternoon. Mu Ke also wanted to stay. Although he seldom asked for a leave normally as a good student, since today was different, he couldnt abandon Gu Ning. Gu Ning, I can ask for a leave too. No one was leaving. Yu Mixi of course wasnt willing to. Moreover, she was still concerned about Gu Ning now. Boss, please dont push us away. We must stay with you this afternoon. Hao Ran said with determination in case Gu Ning would reject. Gu Ning felt touched. Except Yu Mixi, she had just met the rest for a short time, but they all cared about her. Great! Gu Ning knew they wouldnt leave, so she agreed at the end. Boss, were going to buy some food first. You can stay with your mother, Hao Ran said. He then pulled Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping to leave. They hade to an agreement already. Mu Ke and Yu Mixi knew clearly Hao Ran and his bros were also going to deal with something else except food. They were going to pay the bill for Gu Man. However, they were told the bill had been paid already. What had happened? Who paid the bill? Hao Ran inquired. Doctor An paid all the costs, the worker said. Doctor An? A male or female doctor? Hao Ran asked. He started to gossip. A female doctor, the worker replied. Is she boss friend or rtive? Hao Ran guessed, but since the bill had already been paid, they could only go to buy food. Before An Qian left, she had arranged everything well, and told Gu Ning to call her if any need arose. When An Qian was gone, Mu Ke and Gu Ning called the head teacher to ask for a leave one by one. Zhang Qiuhua didnt know Gu Ning had won Hao Ran and his friends till now. She was shocked, but also relieved. Sorry, Professor Zhang, my mother is in hospital now. I need to ask for a leave to take care of my mother. And Yu Mixi is with me too. Please allow us to stay, Gu Ning said. OK. The head teacher couldnt refuse since her students mother had an ident. Half a hourter, before Hao Ran and his bros came back, Gu Man woke up calling Gu Nings name. Her voice was full of concern and anxiety. Mom, Im here. Gu Ning immediately ran over, catching Gu Mans hand. Ningning, is it really you? Seeing Gu Ning, Gu Man was a little surprised. She asked with worries, How are you? Did you get hurt? Gu Man said, and wanted to check Gu Nings injuries. Gu Ning pressed Gu Mans hand to stop her. If Gu Man moved, she would pull the needle. Mom, Im totally fine! Gu Ning didnt know why Gu Man would ask her that, but sheforted her mother at once. Really? Ive received photos from Xiaoxiao. I saw you hit by someone. I was terrified. Gu Man was still in horror. Her body trembled lightly. Knowing that, Gu Nings face changed. What? Gu Xiaoxiao had sent photos of her fighting with Hao Ran to Gu Man. Gu Man had fallen down from stairs because of that? Very well. Gu Xiaoxiao irritated her once more. Mu Ke and Yu Mixi were also displeased. Gu Xiaoxiao actually intended to let Gu Man know Gu Ning was in fight with other schoolmates, thus Gu Man would criticize Gu Ning. She had no idea Gu Man would fall. But the ident had already happened, and Gu Ning would never let Gu Xiaoxiao get away with it. Although Gu Ning was in a rage, she still exined to Gu Man with patience, Mom, no one has beaten me. I was simply having fun with my friends. You know Gu Xiaoxiao never likes me. She always picks on me. I refused to apologize, thus she deliberately took those photos. She simply wants you to me me, but Im fine as usual. Chapter 43 - Just for Fun

Chapter 43: Just for Fun

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning said, then rolled up her sleeves to let Gu Man check. Although it was winter, the temperature wasnt low. Gu Ning didnt wear much. She easily rolled her sleeves up, and her beautiful arms without any wounds were out in the air. Yes, we were just having some fun. We didnt fight. Yeah, yeah. Mu Ke and Yu Mixi immediately stepped ahead, helping Gu Ning exin to her mother. Gu Man then found out there were other people in the room. They both were in the same school uniform. Gu Man knew they must be Gu Nings schoolmates. Gu Man chose to believe Gu Ning. Afterwards, she waspletely convinced by Gu Ning and her schoolmates that they hadnt fight. Thats great. Thats great, Gu Man said. Then, Gu Man looked around the room, and she was surprised. She instantly realized this wasnt an ordinary patient room. It must be a luxury one. But, she couldnt afford such a room. Ningning, Im fine now. Lets leave the hospital as soon as the infusion ends, Gu Man said. Gu Ning knew Gu Man well. Sheforted her mother, Mom, your head is injured, and you greatlyck of nutrition. You need to have a good rest. Dont worry about money. Ill exin to youter. Since Mu Ke and Yu Mixi were both here, Gu Ning couldnt tell her mother now. But... Gu Man wouldnt listen to Gu Ning. How could she not worry about money? She knew better than anyone else about their financial condition. You have to listen to me, and you cant leave the hospital without the doctors permission. You have no idea how worried I was when you were in unconsciousness. If anything terrible had happened to you, what should I do? Gu Ning used her ace in the hole, even Mu Ke and Yu Mixi were touched. Gu Man didnt know what to say all of a sudden. Shepromised, Fine, Ill listen to you. However, Gu Man was still uneasy about the money. Gu Ning knew clearly what her mother was worried about, but she had to wait till her friends were gone. After a while, Hao Ran and his bros were back with many packages of expensive health-care products. Those health-care products were worth thousands at least. Gu Man and Gu Ning were shocked, Why did you buy so many of these? Boss, nothing is more important than your mothers health. Please ept all of them! Hao Ran said. Gu Ning felt moved. She understood their kindness. They were rich kids who nevercked of money. Thus Gu Ning epted at the end, Great, Lets eat first. Ningning... It was uneptable to Gu Man though, because those products were too expensive. Gu Ningforted, Mom, its fine. Theyre my good friends. They do this out of kindness. We cant reject that. Exactly, please ept our gifts. We all hope you can recover soon, Hao Ran and his bros immediately added. They were afraid Gu Man would say no. Now, even Gu Man didnt want to hurt them. Although Hao Ran and the others didnt know when Gu Man would wake up, they still had prepared nutritious meal for her. After the meal, An Qian came with another bunch of health-care products. Doctor An, nice to meet you. Seeing An Qian came with a lot of health-care products, Gu Man felt very grateful. Gu Nings mother, please have a good rest. If you have any need, just tell me. Gu Ning and I are friends. Your health is the most important, An Qian said kindly. Doctor An, I even dont know how to thank you. Gu Man felt more grateful now. Its nothing, An Qian said. An Qian was still on duty, so she left after a short while. In the afternoon, everyone stayed in the room to keep Gu Manspany. They told jokes once in a while. Gu Man beamed often. Gu Ning didnt tell anyone else that Gu Man was in hospital, Gu Qing included. She didnt want to worry them. ... Gu Ning didnt attend sses this afternoon, which became an excuse for Shao Feifei to make fun of Gu Ning. I think Gu Ning probably is ying around with Hao Ran and his bros. She even didnte to school this afternoon. I agree. Hao Ran and his bros arent good boys after all, Yang Yulu added. Wu Qingya immediately followed up, That will exin what has happened this afternoon! Although Gu Ning isnt weak, I still believe Hao Ran lost the game on purpose because he likes Gu Ning. Try saying these to Gu Ning, Hao Ran and his bros faces. Dont ever badmouth behind their backs, losers, an admirer of Gu Ning retorted. Exactly, she didnte must be because she was in a middle of something. The head teacher said nothing about it. Why do you have to criticize her! Dont think too highly of yourself. Youre not a princess only because youre from a rich family. Exactly! Someone must forget that Hao Ran wont tolerate her. You... Shao Feifei was announced, but she had to admit that she didnt want to irritate Hao Ran. Or, why she could only badmouth them behind their backs? She didnt forget what Hao Ran had said to her this noon. Actually, most of the ssmates hated Shao Feifei and her friends. They knew these girls enjoyed gossiping and behaved badly, but they didnt dare to say anything because those girls had great background. However, since they admired Gu Ning now, they couldnt stand it when Shao Feifei and her friends badmouthed Gu Ning in public. They had to do something. ... When An Qian was off-duty, she came to visit Gu Man again. Doctor An, when can I leave the hospital? Gu Man asked. An Qian told Gu Man in the way Gu Ning had asked her to do. Youve hit your head. It takes one or two days to make sure that youre all good. Recurrence of the injury can be terrible. Hearing that, Gu Man was a little scared. If it got worse, it could cost more money. Thus, Gu Man closed her mouth. But in her heart, she was still worried about money. Chapter 44 - Tell Gu Man the Truth

Chapter 44: Tell Gu Man the Truth

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Nings mother, please dont worry and rx. Itll help you recover, and wont cost much. If you cant have a good rest, your health will be affected. An Qian knew Gu Mans feelings, and used them tofort as well as threaten her. Gu Man literally had been scared. She tried to rx in order to recover soon and cost less money. After the dinner, Mu Ke and others were gone. Before they left, they asked Gu Ning whether they should teach Gu Xiaoxiao a lesson. Gu Ning said no, she wanted to do it herself. Thus Hao Ran and his bros stayed quiet. There were only Gu Ning and Gu Man in the patient room now. Mom, actually, I had a secret to tell you after this weekend, but since you had an ident, I believe its better to tell you now. Gu Ning suddenly wore a serious face, which made Gu Man feel nervous. I rescued a person several days ago. He gave me an emerald as a reward. I sold it the other day. Unexpectedly, the emerald is worth 10 million yuan, Gu Ning said. She behaved like it was a great surprise to her. What? 10 million yuan? Hearing that, Gu Man was stunned. She couldnt believe her ears. Yes, 10 million. Therefore, you dont need to worry about the cost at all. We have enough money, Gu Ning said. I nned to take a look at houses these days, and tell you after I bought the house, but the ident happened. Well, I also nned to use a part of the money to do business. Mu Ke runs a jewelry store, which is profitable. I think Ill buy in some shares. Gu Ning lied about the shares. She simply wanted to convince her mother by using Mu Ke. Gu Man was totally in shock now. She opened her mouth, but couldnt say a word. Gu Ning continued, And, after my car ident, my memory suddenly became really good. I can remember anything that I read. I was poor at studying in the past, but now, whatever Ive read, I can keep it in my mind. I think its easy for me to get into the best university in the capital city too. Besides, it will be a waste if I dont use my skill to do business. At the end, Gu Ning didnt forget topliment herself. At short notice, Gu Man cried. No one knew whether she cried out of horror, happiness or because of something else. Mom, Gu Ning was a little nervous. She knew it was hard for Gu Man to ept the truth, but she was going to tell her the news sooner orter. Im fine. Ningning, youre finally growing better and better. Mom is truly happy for you. Other than happiness, Gu Man also had mixed emotions, especially sadness. Gu Man was happy that Gu Ning was growing better. However, those rich kids all lived a life without any worries, while Gu Ning started to do business. Gu Man med herself for being useless. She did not provide her daughter with a good life. Oh, how did you rescue the person? Were you in danger? Is it reliable that the person gave you such an expensive object? Will you be in any troubleter? Gu Man asked in worry. She cared about her daughters safety most. Its fine. The person is super rich. He wont care about it. I met him today. It was him who drove me to the hospital, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning tried to make the man sound like a good guy tofort Gu Man. She didnt lie though. Although the man was cold, he didnt seem like a bad guy. After that, Gu Man was finally relieved. Mom, my second aunt always helps us. I n to buy a house for her family too. I want to help them, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Gu Man felt like crying again. She was so touch by Gu Nings kindness. Great, great. Ningning, mom feels so proud of you for being grateful. Gu Man also wanted to thank the family of Gu Qing. She would never forget their help. But mom, I want you to know something now. I will only take the family of my second aunt as my rtives in the Gu Family. As for my eldest and third uncle, both you and I know how they treat us. ordingly, even if I be rich in the future, I wont help them if they need my help. As for grandmother, although I hate her, youre her daughter after all. Its our responsibility to support her, but Ill decide how much we should support her financially. If grandmother is greedy, I wont tolerate her either, Gu Ning said solemnly. She wouldnt give in. Actually, through all those years, Gu Man already felt hurt by the rest of the people in the Gu Family. Thus she agreed on what Gu Ning had said. Great, mom agrees with you, Gu Man answered without further hesitation. Gu Ning was relieved when Gu Man agreed. She had been worried that Gu Man would forget the humiliation and disdain only because those bad people were family. Oh, please dont tell my second aunt that Im going to buy them a house. Tell them when the thing is done, Gu Ning said. Sure, Gu Man replied. Besides, Mu Ke is going to City G to deal with some business this weekend. Mixi and I will go with him as well. Were going to learn. Please dont worry about me. Ill take good care of myself. Gu Ning again used Mu Ke and Yu Mixi as an excuse tofort Gu Man. Although Gu Man was concerned, she didnt stop Gu Ning. She felt Gu Ning had grown up, and was able to make decisions on her own. Since she had a n, Gu Man believed that she shouldnt burden her daughter. Mom, I also hope you dont need to work that hard. Thus, why dont you quit? I have enough money now, and Im going to earn more. I can support you now. You can go shop, take care of your skin, buy some makeup, or travel. Mom, I want you to enjoy your life. If you still want to work, you can tell me what you like to do. I can buy a small shop for you. Well hire someone to run the shop. If you feel bored, you can go and take a look. If you dont want to, you can stay at home, Gu Ning added. To further make Gu Man feelfortable in her heart, Gu Ning continued. Mom, were mother and daughter. Were a family. Mine is yours. Please dont feel guilty at all. Ill be happy as long as youre happy. Gu Man felt guilty at the beginning. She med herself for not offering a good life to Gu Ning, and even let Gu Ning support her financially. Chapter 45 - Gu Ning’s Grandmother

Chapter 45: Gu Nings Grandmother

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions But what Gu Ning had said at the end lifted all her mental burdens. What Gu Man wanted most was for Gu Ning to be happy. Since Gu Ning wanted her to do so, Gu Man chose to listen to her daughter. Gu Man wouldnt really do anything, but since their life had been improved, she could change her lifestyle. Great, Ill quit my job, and Ill depend on you from now on, Gu Man joked. Sure, well live a better and better life from now on. Gu Ning was finally relieved. Gu Xiaoxiaos family lived in a big house in an expensive area near the downtown. After the evening ss, Gu Xiaoxiao went back home,ining to her mother Lin Lijuan, Mom, Gu Ning said she wont apologize to me. Lin Lijuan was about 45 years old, but she had taken good care of her skin and looked much younger. Lin Lijuan had a son and a daughter. Her son was named Gu Qingyun and was 20 years old. He was a sophomore majoring in medicine in the Capital Medical University. Her daughter was Gu Xiaoxiao. What? How could she be so bold? Isnt she afraid of us? Lin Lijuan was surprised. Shes so bold now! She even fought with Hao Ran in our school today! Gu Xiaoxiao said. However, she didnt mention that Gu Ning was Hao Rans boss now. She didnt want the rest of the people in the Gu Family to think Gu Ning was better now. What? Hearing that, Lin Lijuan was shocked. Gu Ning was so different now. Lin Lijuan knew who Hao Ran was. Hao Ran was from a powerful family. She had even asked Gu Xiaoxiao to have a good rtionship with the boy. It could be helpful someday in the future. Lin Lijuan also knew Hao Ran had a bad temper. It wasnt easy to get along with him. After the shock, Lin Lijuanughed. I think thats good. She has bad blood with Hao Ran. Shes doomed. Lin Lijuan didnt believe Gu Ning could defeat Hao Ran. She assumed Gu Ning was the loser. But... Gu Xiaoxiao almost told her mother that Gu Ning was Hao Rans boss now, but she restricted herself. But, Gu Ning wont apologize to me. I hate her. What happened? What happened with Gu Ning? Before Lin Lijuan could say something, an old womans voice sounded. Then, a 60-year-old woman walked out from the passage. This woman was Gu Nings grandmother. Gu Nings grandmother lived a good life, so she was still as energetic as always. She was a stubborn olddy, but didnt dare to stand up against Lin Lijuan. Although Lin Lijuan was pushy, she would ignore her mother-inw as long as she was in control. All in all, Lin Lijuan and her mother-inw got along well with each other. Gu Nings grandmother had visited her rtives yesterday so she had no idea about what had happened between Gu Ning and Gu Xiaoxiao. Grandma, Gu Ning hit me with a te yesterday in the canteen. She even pped me, and wont apologize. Im so annoyed, Gu Xiaoxiaoined at once when she saw her grandmother. What? Gu Ning dared to hit you with a te and pped you! Shes such a bastard. The olddy was in a rage. Actually, in the olddys eyes, Gu Ning was a humiliation to the Gu Family, because she didnt have a father. Gu Ning hated her grandmother too, because her grandmother had been calling her a bastard ever since she had been a little girl. Exactly! Grandma, could you please kick them out of the old house? Gu Xiaoxiao begged. She looked vicious. Well... The olddy was a little reluctant to do that. She disliked Gu Ning and Gu Man very much, but never thought of kicking them out. After all, Gu Man was her daughter. She felt sympathetic to her. Most importantly, before her husband had passed away, he had warned her not to kick Gu Man and Gu Ning out of the old house, or he woulde to her even if he had to be a ghost when he was dead. Gu Nings grandmother believed in superstitions, so she never had the idea of kicking Gu Man and Gu Ning out. Seeing her grandmother wasnt willing to do that, Gu Xiaoxiao knew it couldnt work. She then changed her mind. Grandma, could you ask Gu Ning to apologize to me. As long as Im satisfied, I can forgive her. No problem. I will call Gu Ning right now, and tell her to apologize to you. This time, the olddy didnt reject, but pulled out her phone at once. But the olddy didnt have Gu Nings phone number because she hated Gu Ning so much, so she could only call Gu Man. It was around 10 pm, and wasnt veryte. Gu Ning and Gu Man hadnt gone to bed yet. They were watching TV. At that moment, Gu Mans phone rang. It was her mother. Before she could say a word, her mother shouted in anger, Gu Man, what a daughter you have! How dare she hit Xiaoxiao with a te, and even p her! A bastard is a bastard! She has no manners at all! Ask Gu Ning to apologize to Xiaoxiao until Xiaoxiao is satisfied! It was an irresistible order. Gu Mans mother almost yelled, so Gu Ning could hear her clearly. Gu Ning actually didnt care how her grandmother thought of her, but she couldnt stand her grandmother calling her a bastard. Gu Man knew it wasnt Gu Nings fault. She felt aggrieved. And hearing her mother call her daughter a bastard, Gu Man was hurt. Although Gu Man was weak, she cared about her daughter. She would not allow her daughter to be called a bastard. This time, Gu Man was totally annoyed. She almost roared with tears, Mom, Ningning is not a bastard. Shes my daughter. Even though you dislike her, you cant swear at her in that way. You cant just believe Xiaoxiaos words. Ningning didnt hurt her at all. Besides, it wasnt Ningnings fault. It was Xiaoxiao who humiliated Ningning first. Why should Ningning apologize! The olddy was surprised by Gu Mans emotional outburst. She didnt get her mind back till a while had passed. Then she was more irritated than surprised. Gu Ning is a bastard. I wont admit shes my granddaughter. She must apologize to Xiaoxiao, or you both have to leave the old house! Chapter 46 - Be Kicked Out of the Old House

Chapter 46: Be Kicked Out of the Old House

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The olddy was actually so mad that she had blurted out what Gu Xiaoxiao wanted. She didnt really want to kick Gu Man and Gu Ning out. She just wanted to threaten them. Gu Xiaoxiao, who stood aside, was gloating over her victory. Mom... Gu Man called helplessly. She wanted to argue back, but burst into tears and could barely say a word. Gu Ning immediately grabbed the phone from Gu Man. She said coldly, You old bitch, let me tell you something. I will not apologize. Do you want to kick us out of this old house? Fine, well move out, but remember what youve said today. Im not your granddaughter. No matter what happens to you all in the future, its none of my business! Then, Gu Ning hung up with great force. Gu Man didnt stop or me Gu Ning. Her heart waspletely broken due to her mothers attitude towards them. On the other side, the olddy was trembling in anger, swearing at Gu Ning loudly. Lijuan, if Gu Man and Gu Ning wont move out tomorrow, you can find someone to kick them out! The olddy had intended to threaten Gu Man so that Gu Ning would apologize to Gu Xiaoxiao. But now that Gu Ning had yelled at her, the olddy decided to kick them out of the old house. Meanwhile, both Gu Xiaoxiao and Lin Lijuan were excited. They had no sympathy for Gu Man and Gu Ning at all. In the hospital. Mom, lets stay in the hospital these days. Ill go to the old house and bring our important stuff back tomorrow. And Ill buy a new house as soon as possible, then we can move in, Gu Ning said. Although Gu Ning had already decided to buy a house in Fenghua Luxury Mansion, she needed to go to City G to earn more money first. Great. Gu Man listened to Gu Ning on everything now. Since Gu Man stayed in a VIP patient room, nurses would take good care of her. Moreover, An Qian also orded special attention to Gu Man. Gu Ning didnt need to worry about her mother. The next morning, Gu Ning went back to her school. Gu Xiaoxiao went to school early too. She couldnt wait to make fun of Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning was still mad about what had happened yesterday, she continued to finish her daily routine. She, along with Mu Ke and Yu Mixi were running in the early morning. This time Hao Ran, Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping also joined them. Gu Ning didnt specifically tell them how many circles to run because they were all active in training. Hao Ran and his bros even performed better than Mu Ke. This morning, Yu Mixi followed them running at the same pace for a circle. She slowed down obviously in the second circle. By the third circle, she was jogging. Atst, Yu Mixi still finished five circles, which amounted to 2,000 meters. Mu Ke finished eight circles while Hao Ran together with his bros followed Gu Ning and finished 10 circles. After the running, Hao Ran and his bros were all exhausted. They sank down to the ground immediately. Gu Ning was in a better condition than them. She was a little tired, but not worn out. Her body was still in her control. At the beginning, Gu Nings speed and steps stayed steady, but after seven or eight circles, she obviously slowed down. She wasnt physically strong after all. In herst lifetime, she could still catch her breath after dozens of kilometres. She had trained herself day by day to get a strong body in herst lifetime. In this lifetime, she was determined to train herself continuously to have a strong body. After a long break, Hao Ran and his bros were able to utter a word. B-boss. How-howe you-you dont seem exhausted? Hao Ran asked with great admiration. Exactly! Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping agreed. As long as you keep on exercising, youll get stronger and stronger. You can all do it easily in the future, Gu Ning encouraged them. Yes, as long as you kept on exercising, you would get stronger and stronger. Dozens of kilometres wouldnt be a difficult task to finish. Anyone with determination could do that. Hearing that, all the boys were excited. I will keep on training, and be stronger! Me too. Me too. Alright, I have something to deal with this afternoon. You can do whatever you want, Gu Ning said. She needed to go to the old house to take some important stuff, then she would never walk into it again. Boss, are you going to the hospital to visit your mother? Well go with you. The boys all believed Gu Ning was going to visit Gu Man. No thanks. Im not going to the hospital, Gu Ning refused. She didnt want to say anything further. Hao Ran and his bros then closed their mouth. Gu Ning and her friends went back to their ssrooms several minutes before the morning ss began. The seventh ssroom was on the second floor. Hao Ran and his bros went to their ssroom when they arrived at the second floor. Gu Ning and the other two went straight to the third floor. The minute they went upstairs, they saw Gu Xiaoxiao leaning against the railings alone. The three of them were all angry, because they knew Gu Xiaoxiao was the cause of Gu Mans fall. Gu Ning immediately knew they reason why Gu Xiaoxiao was here. She wanted to make fun of Gu Ning. But to Gu Nings surprise Chen Ziyao, Qin Zheng and their friends were absent. In fact, Chen Ziyao hadnte to school yet and Qin Zheng and his friends seemed to be a little afraid of Gu Ning, so they didnte either. Gu Xiaoxiao enjoyed her victory so much that she even ignored the anger of Mu Ke along with others. Sheughed when she saw Gu Ning. Gu Ning. I told you to apologize to me, and you wouldnt listen to me. How dare you yell at our grandma! Well, grandma demands that you and your mother move out of the old house today or youll be kicked out. Hearing that, Mu Ke and Yu Mixi rounded their eyes in shock. What? If Gu Ning didnt apologize, she would be kicked out? At the beginning they had thought Gu Xiaoxiao must be bragging. The Gu Family wouldnt kick Gu Ning and her mother out because of such a small disagreement. Unexpectedly, the Gu Family did. That was so vicious! I will move out before tomorrow, Gu Ning said calmly. You... Gu Xiaoxiao didnt expect Gu Ning could still remain calm now. She was disappointed that she failed to see Gu Ning being nervous and terrified. Gu Xiaoxiao believed Gu Ning must be pretending, and she wanted to tear Gu Nings disguise apart. Thus, even though Gu Ning had promised she would move out, Gu Xiaoxiao still didnt want to leave Gu Ning alone. Gu Ning, even though you dont care about yourself, how can you not care about your mother? The rent outside is so high. Can you afford it? If you apologize to me till Im satisfied, I can ask grandma to let you stay, Gu Xiaoxiao continued. She was eager to let Gu Ning beg her. She wanted to stay proud before Gu Ning. Chapter 47 - Beat Gu Xiaoxiao Again

Chapter 47: Beat Gu Xiaoxiao Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In Gu Xiaoxiaos eyes, Gu Ning could never be better than her. Gu Xiaoxiao wanted to bully and make fun of Gu Ning forever. Now Gu Ning dared to stand up against her, which was uneptable to Gu Xiaoxiao. Gu Xiaoxiao, stop it. Hao Ran and his bros along with me wont let our boss be homeless. Mu Ke couldnt tolerate it any longer. He criticized Gu Xiaoxiao at once. You... Gu Xiaoxiao was annoyed. She didnt expect Mu Ke and other boys would treat Gu Ning so well. Why? Why was Gu Ning so lucky? No, she couldnt ept it. Gu Xiaoxiaos eyes were full of jealousy. She deliberately raised her voice. Gu Ning, how could you be so shameless and behave like a mistress who relies on a man to support her... Gu Xiaoxiaos voice immediately attracted lots of attention. At the same time, Gu Ning became mad. Before Gu Xiaoxiao could finish, Gu Ning raised her hand and pped Gu Xiaoxiao with a snap sound. Gu Xiaoxiao shouted in pain. Gu Xiaoxiao was struck dumb. She was surprised that Gu Ning dared to hit her, even though it wasnt the first time. Gu Ning looked at Gu Xiaoxiao coldly. Her sight was like a sharp icy knife. Gu Xiaoxiao was frightened at once. Moreover, the intense cold which spread from Gu Ning surrounded Gu Xiaoxiao making her tremble. Gu Ning said with solemnity, Gu Xiaoxiao, who told you I rely on a man to support me? Dont spread that rumor, or Ill sue you for nder. You... Gu Xiaoxiao tried to retort, but Gu Ning raised her hand again. Two palms fell heavily on Gu Xiaoxiaos face with two snapping sounds. This time, Gu Ning used even more strength than thest time. Gu Xiaoxiaos cheeks swelled at once. She screamed in pain, Gu Ning, why did you hit me? Gu Xiaoxiaos scream was heard by all the students on the third floor. The morning ss hadnt begun yet, and the students all ran out to see what was going on. Gu Xiaoxiao was a beautiful girl who was from a rich family. She was also a student in the top ssroom. Many students had heard of her name. As for Gu Ning, after what had happened yesterday, she gained great fame among her schoolmates. Everyone knew who these two girls were. Following Gu Xiaoxiaos question, the crowd looked to Gu Ning, wanting to know the reason why Gu Ning hit Gu Xiaoxiao. Gu Ning ignored the attention from the onlookers. She coldly said to Gu Xiaoxiao instead, Because you sent photos of me in a fight to my mother yesterday. My mother had been scared and fell down the stairs. Youre lucky that my mother wasnt hurt seriously, or it would cost more than two palms. Hearing that, everyone knew the context. Since Gu Xiaoxiao deserved this, no one felt sympathy for her. You... Gu Xiaoxiao was shocked by Gu Nings exnation. She didnt expect it would end up like that. She merely wanted Gu Man to criticize Gu Ning. Meanwhile, she didnt feel guilty at all. She only felt a little upset because she had hurt someone. Gu Xiaoxiao, stop crossing the line. I will not feel sorry about what I do to you from now on, Gu Ning warned her at the end. Then she walked away directly. Mu Ke and Yu Mixi red at Gu Xiaoxiao, then left too. After Gu Ning was gone, the crowd started to discuss immediately. How could Gu Xiaoxiao be so vicious! Its none of her business that Gu Ning fought with others. How could she send Gu Nings mother a message to terrify her! Gu Nings mother even fell down the stairs. Exactly! She even said Gu Ning relies on a boy to support her. She deserved to be hit. Most of the student chose to believe Gu Ning, because Gu Ning seemed so angry. Why would Qin Zheng like such a vicious girl? an admirer of Qin Zheng said with dissatisfaction. He probably just likes her appearance! Birds of a feather flock together! Ive seen Qin Zheng pick on Gu Ning. Yeah, yeah. Ive seen that too! This time, Qin Zheng was also criticized by the crowd. He deserved it too. You people... Gu Xiaoxiao was so mad, and she couldnt tolerate herself being criticized before everyone. She ran downstairs crying. She had been pped three times by Gu Ning. Her cheeks were red and swollen. She felt too embarrassed to go back to her ssroom, so she went back home afterwards. When Gu Xiaoxiao ran away, the bell rang. Everyone immediately went inside their ssrooms. Gu Xiaoxiao met the head teacher of the first ssroom on her way out of the teaching building. The head teacher was named Wang Chengqi. He was a serious man with sses, in his early forties. Wang Chengqi was about to question Gu Xiaoxiao about where she was going when the morning sses began, but he noticed the red marks on her cheeks. He was a little surprised. Gu Xiaoxiao, what happened to your face? Seeing Wang Chengqi, Gu Xiaoxiao was slightly unwilling to tell the truth at first, but then she still exined, Its Gu Ning from the forth ssroom. I had an argument with her, and she pped me three times. I feel too embarrassed to go back to my ssroom. The reason why Gu Xiaoxiao wasnt willing to tell Wang Chengqi the truth was that she knew Wang Chengqi was a upright person. Gu Xiaoxiao wasnt hopeful that Wang Chengqi would stand up for her. Although Gu Xiaoxiao was selfish and didnt feel guilty at all about what she had done to Gu Ning, she wasnt dumb. She knew this time was her fault. Thus Gu Xiaoxiao knew clearly that it wouldnt be helpful even though she told the teacher. That was also the reason why she had turned to her family instead of her teacher for help when Gu Ning had hit her with a test time. Her family would always protect her no matter what she had done. Indeed, Wang Chengqi and Zhang Qiuhua were the same kind of teacher. They both were honest and never yield to power or wealth. ordingly, though feeling displeased, Wang Chengqi didnt criticize Gu Ning at once. Gu Xiaoxiao had said herself that Gu Ning had pped her because of an argument. Either because Gu Ning was bad-tempered or because Gu Xiaoxiao had irritated her, Gu Ning had pped Gu Xiaoxiao. Wang Chengqi got to know about Gu Ning on the schools forum yesterday as well. Although he didnt like students who fought, he had to admit Gu Ning was powerful to be able to defeat three boys. Do you think youve done anything wrong in this argument? Wang Chengqi asked. If Gu Xiaoxiao had not done anything wrong, he would help her, otherwise he would not get involved. Chapter 48 - Chu Peihan Joins

Chapter 48: Chu Peihan Joins

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Xiaoxiao was so eager to say she had done nothing wrong, but she changed her mind. I did say something terrible. Hearing that, Wang Chengqi immediately understood. Then go back home and use ice blocks to cover your face. Youll recover soon. Then, Gu Xiaoxiao left. But after a second, Gu Xiaoxiao called her mother Lin Lijuan andined. She told Lin Lijuan that Gu Ning had just pped her three times. She didnt say why Gu Ning had pped her of course. No matter why Gu Ning had pped her, Lin Lijuan would always me Gu Ning. The bloody bitch. Bastard! How dare she p my lovely daughter! Sweetie, youe back home now. Ill never let her get away with it, Lin Lijuan said in great anger. The minute Lin Lijuan hung up, she called Gu Man. Gu Man was asleep at that time. The ringtone woke her up. Gu Man took a look at the phone. The caller was Lin Lijuan. She didnt want to answer it because she knew Lin Lijuan wasnt a kind person. However, the phone continued to ring. Gu Man had to answer it at the end. What? Gu Man asked coldly. Gu Man, your daughter pped Xiaoxiao this morning. If you dont bring Gu Ning to apologize to Xiaoxiao, Ill make you both pay for it! Lin Lijuan shouted. Gu Man was a little surprised at first, then immediately realized what had happened. She didnt me Gu Ning at all, but questioned Lin Lijuan, Do you know why Ningning has pped Xiaoxiao? Do you think Ningning must be bullied and stay quiet, while Xiaoxiao is superior to my daughter? Lin Lijuan didnt feel guilty at all. She said with arrogance, Of course. Gu Ning cantpare with Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao is our dear daughter, while Gu Ning is merely a bastard. Lin Lijuan! Gu Mans face turned red in anger. She shouted, Stop calling Ningning a bastard. She is my daughter! So what? She doesnt have a father anyway. Shes a bastard, Lin Lijuan continued. You... Gu Man was deeply hurt, but couldnt argue back. She hung up, and burst into tears. Ningning had a father. They hadnt been abandoned. Ningnings father had only passed away. Lin Lijuan was hung up on by Gu Man. She was so annoyed that she almost smashed her phone. After a while, she called again because she wasnt done yet. However, Gu Man wouldnt answer the call. Lin Lijuan even used Gu Mans mothers phone to call her. Gu Man wouldnt answer either. Both Lin Lijuan and Gu Mans mother were in a rage now. How dare they do that! Are they going to leave the Gu Family? Do they think they can survive without us? Gu Mans mother snapped. If Gu Man and Gu Ning had heard their talk, they wouldugh out in anger. For the past dozens of years, the Gu Family had never helped them. Gu Man and Gu Ning had always depended on themselves. And the old house was left by Gu Mans father. Besides, Gu Man paid the rent. ... Qin Zheng texted Gu Xiaoxiao because she didnte to sses. He then found out that Gu Ning had pped Gu Xiaoxiao, and Gu Xiaoxiao went back home afterwards. Knowing Gu Ning had pped Gu Xiaoxiao, Qin Zheng was mad at Gu Ning. But he wasnt as angry as he thought he would be. He didnt know why. In the fourth ssroom, Shao Feifei stared at Gu Ning unkindly as usual, and Gu Ning still ignored her. After the morning ss, Chu Peihan walked into the fourth ssroom in anger towards Gu Ning. Everyone believed Chu Peihan was here to pick on Gu Ning. Some felt worried for Gu Ning while some were waiting to see a drama. Basically only Shao Feifei and her friends couldnt wait to see the drama. However, Gu Ning nced at Chu Peihan calmly. She didnt believe Chu Peihan was going to cause her any trouble. Chu Peihan went to Gu Ning, standing and staring at her from a higher position. She looked mad. Congrattions, Gu Ning! I had just left the school for two days, and you suddenly be the center. Now no one cares about me as the most powerful girl in the school. Gu Ning leaned backwards slightly. Her arms crossed before her chest. She looked at ease, then asked airily, So? So? Everyone thought there would be a fight. However, they were terribly wrong. So, I must join you! I call you boss, and you teach me how to fight. Of course, if you need my support, feel free to let me know, Chu Peihan said with great sincerity. Everyone was shocked. They were not going to fight? How was it possible? Why did they suddenly be a group? It was totally uneptable to Shao Feifei and her friends. Why was Gu Ning so lucky to have all those students who were from powerful families, be her friends? Ok. Gu Ning didnt reject. It was exactly what Chu Peihan had hoped. She was excited now. Chu Peihan used a pen on Gu Nings desk to write down numbers on her notebook. This is my phone number. Text me. Then, she turned around and left. When Gu Xiaoxiao got home, her grandmother and mother saw her red, swollen cheeks, and both of them hated Gu Ning to death. ... At a break between sses, the head teacher asked Gu Ning about her mothers health. Gu Ning didnt hide the truth. She just didnt tell her teacher the reason why her mother fell down. The moment that morning sses were over Gu Ning left her school taking a taxi to the old house. She packed up some important stuff, throwing some abandoned stuff into the trash bin, then left. Gu Ning went to a deliverypany first. She addressed the key to her grandmother before she went to the hospital. When she arrived at the hospital, it was already 1:40 pm. It was 50 minutes away from the afternoon sses. Gu Ning didnt have much time. She left after she had a small talk with her mother. She would wait till the evening ss was over, then talk with her mother. It was already Thursday. Gu Ning nned to go to City G the next afternoon. She had booked a ne ticket and hotel on the Inte yesterday. She would fly to City G at 7:30 pm tomorrow, and arrive there around 8:30 pm. Chapter 49 - Use WeChat to Send A Red Envelope

Chapter 49: Use WeChat to Send A Red Envelope

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A few hourster, Gu Nings grandmother received the key. The second the olddy saw the key, she almost lost her breath. She didnt expect Gu Man and Gu Ning would really do that. Although the olddy was harsh, she wouldnt kick them out if Gu Man along with Gu Ning apologized to Gu Xiaoxiao. However, Gu Man and Gu Ning would move out rather than apologize. Well, very well. Lets see how tough they can be. the olddy clenched her teeth in anger. She believed Gu Man and Gu Ning would move to Gu Qings ce because they were close. Thus, the olddy immediately called Gu Qing, and forbade her to help Gu Man and Gu Ning. Gu Xiaoxiao was greatly pleased that Gu Ning and her mother moved out of the old house. She would never forget that Gu Ning had pped her three times this morning. Gu Qing didnt know what had happened until her mother called her, but Gu Man hadnt actually contacted her. Besides, Gu Qing was irritated when her mother forbade her to help Gu Man. Gu Qing seldom dared to argue with her mother, but this time she could stand it. Mom, Gu Man is your biological daughter after all. How could you be so cruel? She thought her mother simply disliked Gu Man and Gu Ning, but didnt expect her mother would be so cold-blooded. Her mother always liked sons over daughters. She and her sister Gu Man never had much of their mothers love. In addition to that, they had been bullied by their brothers, and had even done all the housework throughout their childhood. If it hadnt been for their father, they probably would not even have attended school. Gu Qing hadnt been good at studying, and had given up on receiving an education after high school. As for Gu Man, she had dropped out of her college because she had gotten pregnant. The olddy didnt expect Gu Qing would dare to argue with her. She shouted in anger, I dont need you to teach me! If you ever take me as your mother, follow my order! Gu Man and her daughter deserve this. Lets see how tough they can be! Then, the olddy hung up with great force. Gu Qing was hurt by her mothers behavior. She decided not to listen to her mother. She was also worried Gu Man and Gu Qing would be homeless. She called Gu Man at once, providing help for them. Although there were only two rooms in her house, she thought it was eptable to let Gu Man and Gu Ning live in one. Gu Man didnt reject Gu Qings call. After Gu Man found out Gu Qing already knew they had moved out of the old house, Gu Man told Gu Qing she was in hospital. Knowing Gu Man had had an ident, Gu Qing couldnt wait to visit her. Though it was just an hour before Gu Qing was off-duty, she asked for leave and went straight to the hospital. Gu Qing didnt find out that Gu Man stayed in a VIP patient room until she arrived. She was extremely astonished. Gu Ning had told her mother not to tell Gu Qing the truth for now, thus Gu Man only exined to Gu Qing that a doctor in this hospital was Gu Nings friend. Gu Ning had done the doctor a big favor, and the doctor had arranged everything. As for why they had moved out of the old house, Gu Man didnt hide it and told Gu Qing the whole story because they were close sisters. After that, Gu Qing was really mad at her mother as well as Lin Lijuan and Gu Xiaoxiao. She also believed Gu Ning shouldnt apologize. Gu Xiaoxiao had been so selfish and overbearing. She deserved the ps. Although Gu Ning would have bad blood with the Gu Family and had even moved out from the old house, Gu Qing was happy to see Gu Ning could fight back. Gu Qing was actually concerned that Gu Ning would suffer more if she continuously behaved like a coward. Gu Man, you and Ningning can stay in my ce. It takes time to find a new house. You dont need to rush, Gu Qing said. Dont worry about us. I have to stay in the hospital for a few days. Ningning and I will temporarily stay here. Were finding a new ce now. I believe well have a new home after a few days, Gu Man exined. Fine. Gu Qing didnt insist. Oh, please dont tell others I stay here. Please keep it to yourself, Gu Man said. I understand. Dont worry, Gu Qing answered. She wouldnt tell others. ... After the afternoon sses were over Gu Ning, Yu Mixi, Mu Ke, Hao Ran and his bros along with Chu Peihan gathered together. Other than Yu Mixi, the others were all surprised. Wow. Bros and sisters,e on, lets have a WeChat group formunication! Chu Peihan greeted the others the minute she saw them. Chu Peihan was an outgoing girl. Although she wasnt familiar with Mu Ke or Hao Ran and his bros, she didnt feel strange at all since they were in a group now. Hearing that, everyone knew Chu Peihan had taken Gu Ning as her boss too. But they still looked to Gu Ning for confirmation. Gu Ning gave them an affirmative nod. Those young teenagers became good friends soon. Only Yu Mixi, who was introverted, stayed a little shy and quiet, but the others didnt ignore her, so Yu Mixi didnt feel lonely. She tried not to stay quiet, and talked to the others gradually. After a while, everyone added each others WeChat ounts. They even had a WeChat group called Family of Fighters. Gu Ning was speechless. Didnt it sound violent? Everyone else liked that name very much so Gu Ning didnt say anything. Come on, the group leader needs to send us a big red envelope, Hao Ran encouraged. No problem, there you go! Chu Peihan, the group leader, said. She sent out a big red envelope of 888 yuan. There were seven people in the WeChat group, and everyone could get an uncertain amount of money depending on their luck. Gu Ning was the luckiest one. She got 300 yuan. Then was Yu Mixi who got more than 200 yuan. Chu Peihan and others shared the rest of the money. Hao Ran only got three yuan, and heined. What? How could I be so unlucky! Three yuan? You must be kidding me. After that, the crowd went to have a meal first, and then went to train in the small forest. Chu Peihan hadnt witnessed how good Gu Nings kung fu was yet, so she was excited to have a try. The minute they had arrived at the woods, she challenged Gu Ning to fight with her. Chu Peihan was skillful at fighting. She had also had professional training, and performed better than Hao Ran and his bros. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt defeat Chu Peihan immediately. Chapter 50 - I Like You

Chapter 50: I Like You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, after a few rounds, Chu Peihan apparently wasnt able to continue. She lost in 10 moves. Although she had lost, Chu Peihan didnt feel disappointed. Instead, she was more excited. If Gu Ning couldnt defeat her easily, it would be wrong to regard Gu Ning as her boss. Chu Peihan was happy that she had chosen the right person. At the same time, Chu Peihan had an idea. Gu Ning, Im so eager to know who is better between you and my older brother. Could you have a try with my older brother some day? Sure! Gu Ning agreed. She also wanted to have a try with someone who was as powerful as herself. Chu Peihans older brother must be someone. Having Gu Nings permission, Chu Peihan was looking forward to it even more, but her older brother wasnt in City F now. He would be back after a week. In the following training, Chu Peihan surprisingly found out that Gu Ning was very professional, just like her older brother. Meanwhile, she was more curious about Gu Ning. Was she really born in a poor single-parent family? Although she was curious, she had no intention to investigate Gu Ning, which would be disrespectful. Chu Peihan didnt care what secret Gu Ning had. She still believed that she had made a good friend. In the evening ss, a boy stopped Gu Ning when she was on her way back to the ssroom. He was around 1.8 meters tall and kind of good-looking, but wore a serious face. Nheless, Gu Ning knew he was using a serious look to cover his nervousness. He wasnt here for trouble. But, Gu Ning felt confused. What was he doing here? The students, who sat under windows beside the passage, all looked over. They thought someone was here to cause Gu Ning trouble again. Shao Feifei and her friends were excited to see that. However, what happened next made their jaws drop. Gu Ning, I like you. Would you like to go on a date with me? the boy asked. Hearing that, Gu Ning was struck dumb. She didnt expect the boy would say that he liked her. The crowd were all in shock. What? He liked her? Not for trouble? Sorry, Gu Ning rejected. She didnt want to date now, and the boy wasnt her type either. Besides, Gu Ning was a 25-year-old mature woman mentally. She wasnt interested in teenage boys. Why? the boy immediately inquired. No specific reason, Gu Ning replied. The boy didnt know what to say all of a sudden. After a second, he said, Well, can we be friends then? If we get along well, well be friends naturally, but for now, were merely strangers. Its too early to say were friends. Gu Ning didnt reject, nor ept. The boy believed he still had hope, and was happy. Gu Ning, its so nice to meet you. Im An Yi from the sixth ssroom. Its me who is being rude. Im sorry, but Ill work hard to gain your approval! An Yi said with sincerity. The bell rang at that time and the evening ss began. An Yi said good-bye to Gu Ning, then left. Gu Ning and Yu Mixi walked into their ssroom at once. The minute Gu Ning stepped in, Shao Feifeis sight followed her all the way. Although she was terrified by Gu Ning and Hao Ran yesterday, she remained jealous as usual. It was hard for Shao Feifei to understand why Gu Ning had so many admirers. In her eyes, Gu Ning was just a little prettier than ordinary people, and wasnt a gorgeous beauty. Gu Ning was also from a poor family, and not good at studying either. But Mu Ke, the boy that Shao Feifei liked, called Gu Ning his boss. How could he do that! Shao Feifeis blood was boiling. She had to think of some way to beat Gu Ning. Those hoodlums had failedst time. Shao Feifei wouldnt make the same mistake twice. As for Gu Ning, she was used to Shao Feifeis unkind looks, and couldnt care less about it. After the evening ss, Gu Ning went straight to the hospital. She ran for about half an hour to get there. At that time, there were few people in the hospital yard. It was quiet and a little ghastly. When Gu Ning got to the patient room, Gu Man told Gu Ning that Gu Qing had visited her today. Gu Man also told Gu Ning the reason why Gu Qing hade. She looked at Gu Ning with great care. She was worried Gu Ning would be sad. The olddy is so cruel! Gu Ning sneered. She was mad, but not sad at all. Her anger wasnt from the olddys cruelty to her, but to Gu Man. Gu Man was the olddys biological daughter after all. Gu Ning always knew her grandmother liked sons over daughters, but she didnt expect the olddy would be so cold-blooded. And Gu Xiaoxiao was behind all of this. Gu Man signed resignedly. She was hurt deeper than Gu Ning. Even though Gu Ning had made mistakes, Gu Man would be mad or heart-broken, she would never hate her daughter, or even treat her badly. Gu Man would cherish her daughter more. Because... Gu Man looked at Gu Ning, then gradually became absent-minded. She seemed sad and as if she was missing someone. Gu Ning knew Gu Man must be missing Gu Nings biological father. Was the resemnce that great? There was no hatred in Gu Mans eyes. Obviously, she was still in love with him. Gu Ning was suddenly curious about her father. Mom, could you tell me something about my father? Gu Ning asked. Gu Man was a little hesitated at first, then calmed down gradually. Ningning was 18 now. She couldnt keep it a secret from herself forever. She also didnt want Ningning to hate her biological father because of a misunderstanding. After a while, Gu Man opened her mouth. Your father was a handsome man. He was tall, strong, smart and talented, but he lost his memory back then, and he didnt even know who he was. I called him Ning afterwards. Id saved his life by ident. He was injured then. After that, we fell in love and stayed together. Your father was sophisticated. He became a supervisor after half a year in apany, then was promoted to be a manager of the nning department. However, an ident happened when he was on a business trip. The bus fell into the river. There were 23 people in the bus. Only five survived. 12 bodies were found. Six were missing, your father included. Missing amounted to death. Chapter 51 - Head to City G

Chapter 51: Head to City G

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning had believed the man had abandoned Gu Man, but the truth was totally different. Ning, that was the reason why Gu Man named her daughter Gu Ning! When I was with him, I felt the happiness Id never had. Thus, I thought ofmitting suicide after he had that ident. I knew it was selfish. It was unfair to my loving parents and my elder sister. When I was full of those tangled emotions, I found out that Id been pregnant for three months. Therefore, I continued my life and dropped out of the school. What had happened next wasnt a secret to Gu Ning. Gu Mans mother thought it was humiliating that Gu Man was pregnant before getting married. She had asked Gu Man to have an abortion, or she wouldnt admit that Gu Man was her daughter. Gu Man had chosen her child over her mother, thus she had left her home. She had then used money from her father to rent a house and try to find jobs. But she had been refused because of her pregnancy. After a few months, she had run out of money. Gu Man had to turn to Gu Qing for help afterwards. After Gu Man and left her home, her father and Gu Qing had searched for her in vain. It had been Gu Man who had turned to Gu Qing on her own initiative. Gu Mans father then picked Gu Man up and took her back home. Under her fathers protection, Gu Man had sessfully given birth to Gu Ning. Eighteen yearster, the old sadness was already gone, but Gu Man still felt unhappy every time she thought of those memories. The next day, Gu Ning got up early as usual. She ran to school then continued to run with her friends. She didnt go back to her school until it was five minutes before the morning ss. There werent bathrooms in their school, so they couldnt take a bath even though they were all wet from that sweat. Luckily, they would take a shower when they went back home and they werent smelly. Boss, todays Friday. Lets go have some fun in our club tonight! Hao Ran said on the way back to their ssrooms. I like it. Gu Ning, go with us! Chu Peihan said with excitement. Yeah! Its our ce. Its safe, Qin Zixun said. We have a new kind of fruit drink. Girls love it! Boss, why not have a try? Zhang Tianping added. I need to go to City G this afternoon, sorry, Gu Ning replied. The crowd immediately felt disappointed. Why are you going to City G? Chu Peihan asked. To deal with something, Gu Ning said. Something about what? Hao Ran inquired. Thats a secret, Gu Ning answered. Hearing that, they all felt bored, but since Gu Ning wasnt willing to tell, they stopped asking. But, Ill buy gifts for you all, Gu Ning added. Knowing that, everyone was delighted again. Sounds great! Although they all knew Gu Ning was from a poor family, they didnt reject her kindness because they believed Gu Ning wouldnt buy something expensive. Gifts showed affection and didnt need to be expensive. If youre not staying in the hospital these two days, should we go visit your mother? Mu Ke asked with care. No, its fine. An Qian will be there, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning absolutely wouldnt allow them to visit her mother, because she had lied to Gu Man, saying that she was going to City G with Mu Ke. If they went to visit Gu Man, Gu Man would know the truth. At noon, Gu Ning received a message from Qin Zheng. Qin Zheng invited her to have a talk. Gu Ning didnt think there was any need to talk with Qin Zheng. She had forgiven Qin Zheng about the car ident, and that was the best she could do. If Qin Zheng stayed away from her afterwards, then everything would be fine. If he still came to bother her, she wouldnt be kind to him. Gu Ning directly blocked Qin Zhengs number. Qin Zheng didnt get Gu Nings answer and was displeased. He stopped sending messages to Gu Ning because he was mad. Recently, Qin Zheng always had Gu Ning in his mind. He couldnt tell what his feelings for Gu Ning were now himself. When he heard Gu Ning and her mother had been kicked out by her grandmother because of Gu Xiaoxiao, he wanted to help. But Gu Ning ignored his message. Gu Xiaoxiao stayed away from Gu Ning today. She wanted tough at Gu Ning, but she was afraid that Gu Ning would beat her again. Shao Feifei also kept a distance from Gu Ning today, except for her unkind looks. Gu Ning had a peaceful day today. She had already prepared everything she needed, so she took a taxi, heading to the airport directly after the afternoon sses were over. She had a backpack with her, and put all the documents inside her Jade Eyes. There was only a change of clothes in her backpack. She wanted to change when she arrived at the airport, because she couldnt go to City G in her school uniform. It was the rush hour, and the roads were crowded downtown. When the car left downtown, it moved fast again. Gu Ning left her school at 5:50 pm and her ne would fly at 7:30. It took around 40 minutes to get to the airport. When Gu Ning arrived, it was already 6:40 pm. 50 minutes were left, so Gu Ning wasnt in a hurry. She went to a washroom and changed her clothes. Jean shorts, a loose white T-shirt and a pair of white sneakers. Gu Ning pulled up her hair, and looked energetic and attractive. Plus her wless skin and her beautiful face. She was literally charming and shining. People around her would give her nces once in a while. Gu Ning didnt have time to buy new clothes, so she was wearing her old clothing. Luckily, Gu Man always treated Gu Ning well. Sometimes, Gu Man would buy some clothes of good quality to Gu Ning, like the outfit Gu Ning was wearing today. It wasnt expensive, but cost around a hundred yuan. Gu Ning stood in line to take her ticket, then she was in the lounge. In the lounge, Gu Ning still had half an hour. It wasnt enough time for a meal, so Gu Ning nned to have a cup of coffee. Coincidentally, the minute Gu Ning walked in the caf, she saw Qin Yifan with a young, beautifuldy. Gu Ning, what a coincidence! Where are you going? Qin Yifan beamed when Gu Ning appeared in his sight. He stood up in excitement, greeting Gu Ning. Thedy beside Qin Yifan was a little unhappy. She checked Gu Ning out with an unkind look. She was jealous, especially when she found out Gu Ning had a charming appearance. Gu Ning had an acute mind. She immediately felt the unkindness from thedy, but she ignored it. Hi. What a coincidence! Im going to City G. How about you? Gu Ning nned to have a good rtionship with Qin Yifan, so she was friendly towards him. Of course, Gu Ning had no intention to disguise it. Wow, Im flying to City G too! My ne will be leaving at 7:30 pm, and you? Knowing Gu Ning was heading to City G, Qin Yifan was even more excited now. Others might even believe he liked Gu Ning. Chapter 52 - Li Zhenzhen

Chapter 52: Li Zhenzhen

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions But for now, Qin Yifan only appreciated Gu Ning. There werent many people whom Qin Yifan thought highly of, so he was excited when he met Gu Ning again. Me too. Gu Ning smiled. What a great coincidence! Come over here, we can take the ne togetherter, Qin Yifan invited her with passion. Gu Ning didnt reject. She followed Qin Yifan to his seat. Qin Yifan pulled out the chair for Gu Ning like a gentleman. The youngdy seemed upset once more. What would you like to drink? Qin Yifan asked. Coffee please, Gu Ning replied. Qin Yifan called the waiter, and ordered a cup of coffee for Gu Ning. Yifan, you havent introduced the girl to me yet. thedy who sat aside opened her mouth. She called Qin Yifan in a deliberately intimate way. Then, Qin Yifan immediately turned to thedy. This is my friend, Gu Ning. Gu Ning, this is my uncles daughter, Li Zhenzhen, he said to Gu Ning. Nice to meet you, miss Li. Although Gu Ning knew Li Zhenzhen disliked her, she greeted her politely since Li Zhenzhen didnt actually hurt her yet. Nice to meet you too, miss Gu, Li Zhenzhen replied. She hadnt figured out the rtions between Gu Ning and Qin Yifan, and didnt want to be rude. After that, Li Zhenzhen looked at Qin Yifan. I think miss Gu is around 18 years old, right? Yifan, Im curious how did you meet miss Gu? I told you this afternoon. I bought a Kings Green in the size of a quails egg from a female student. The female student is Gu Ning, Qin Yifan said. Saying that, Qin Yifan couldnt help but show his appreciation of Gu Ning. Oh, that! Knowing that, Li Zhenzhen was surprised. At the same time, she was upset, because she clearly saw Qin Yifans appreciation of the female student. She liked Qin Yifan, and had even told him inly several times, but Qin Yifan exined that he only regarded her as his sister. When Qin Yifan was with her, he always seemed serious. However, when he was with the female student, Gu Ning, he behaved so passionately. Li Zhenzhen was jealous. Oh, Gu Ning, what are you going to do in City G? Qin Yifan asked. Just for a trip, Gu Ning answered. Where are you going to stay? Qin Yifan asked with care. Ill stay in the Huangdeng Hotel in downtown, Gu Ning replied. Huangdeng Hotel was a five-star luxury hotel in City G. It cost hundreds of yuan to stay there for a night, but Gu Ning chose to stay there for a reason. The hotel would arrange a free tailored car for its customers all day. In an unfamiliar city, Gu Ning wasnt willing to rent a car, nor wait for a taxi. It was much more convenient to have a full-time chauffeur. Besides, she didntck money now. Great, Ill pass by the Huangdeng Hotelter. Do you need a lift? Qin Yifan said. Yifan... Hearing that, Li Zhenzhen was more displeased now. They wouldnt pass by the Huangdeng Hotel at all. Actually the Huangdeng Hotel was far away from their destination! It would bete at night when they arrived at City G. If they were going to the Huangdeng Hotel before going back home, they would have to waste more time on the road. Li Zhenzhen actually didnt care about the time. She simple disliked Gu Ning. If Gu Ning had been one of Qin Yifans male friends, she wouldnt care at all. But before Li Zhenzhen could say another word, Qin Yifan stopped her with a nce. Li Zhenzhen was a little mad now but she closed her mouth, because she didnt want to ruin her elegant appearance. Gu Ning obviously knew what was going on here. Even though it was convenient for Qin Yifan to give her a ride, Gu Ning had no intention to let him do that. Thus she refused, Thank you so much, but the hotel will pick me up. Well, fine. If Gu Ning had said she would take a taxi, Qin Yifan would have insisted on driving her to the hotel, but since the hotel would pick her up, he didnt insist. When will you be going back? If you have time, you can ask me out. I can take you for a tour since Im free all day, Qin Yifan said with delight. He totally forgot he was going to City G to deal with some business. Li Zhenzhen was eager to interrupt, but Gu Ning opened her mouth first. Im going to deal with something there, and Ill be back the day after tomorrow. Which meant she didnt have time. Before long, their ne was about to take off. Gu Nings and Qin Yifans seat were all in the first ss. Li Zhenzhen felt extremely unhappy. As long as Gu Ning was present, Qin Yifan would talk to her and ignore Li Zhenzhen. Gu Ning had actually wanted to buy a ticket in economy ss, but the economy ss was all booked. Gu Ning then had to buy a ticket in the first ss. Qin Yifan, Li Zhenzhen and Gu Ning all sat on the second row. Gu Ning sat beside the aisle. Qin Yifans seat was beside the window, but he exchanged with Li Zhenzhen to sit next to Gu Ning. Li Zhenzhen was annoyed. If not for her appearance, she would probably argue with Qin Yifan now. Gu Ning actually didnt want to talk much with Qin Yifan, especially in front of Li Zhenzhen. She didnt want to cause any misunderstandings or trouble. Therefore, when the ne moved up high to the sky, Gu Ning closed her eyes to have a rest. Qin Yifan didnt bother Gu Ning anymore. Gu Ning didnt close her eyes all the way, because it wouldnt be natural. An hourter, the nended at the airport of City G. Gu Ning and Qin Yifan walked out of the airport then separated. Gu Ning found the car from the hotel. She got in and headed straight to the hotel. When she arrived at the hotel, it was already 9:40 pm. She checked in, walking upstairs directly. The minute Gu Ning stepped in the right elevator, the left elevator opened, and several men walked out. The front man was Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning missed Leng Shaoting by seconds. It wasnt a big deal after all. They were merely strangers who had only met each other twice. But it was still Gu Nings destiny to meet the man again. Gu Ning went to her room and called Gu Man to tell her mother she was safe. In case Gu Man would ask to talk with Mu Ke or Yu Mixi, Gu Ning hung up after a short time. She used an excuse that she needed to review some documents. Gu Ning indeed was going to read documents. She hadnt read the books about emeralds and jade yet! She wanted to make full use of her time, and read those books now. But before that, Gu Ning used her WeChat, sending out a message to the Family of Fighters group to tell her friends that she had safely arrived. Chapter 53 - Stone Gambling

Chapter 53: Stone Gambling

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There were thousands of chat messages above, which shocked Gu Ning. These people were so talkative! Gu Ning read those messages. Some asked whether she had arrived at City G, while some were curious why she was in City G. One said she was here to visit rtives, while one said she was here to meet a friend or a blind date. Gu Ning felt likeughing. Gu Ning: Im in my hotel now, safe and sound. Hao Ran: Wow, boss is here. Chu Peihan: Boss, dont forget our gifts! [Gift emoji] Mu Ke: Dont forget our gifts! [Gift emoji] Qin Zixun: Dont forget our gifts! [Gift emoji] Zhang Tianping: Dont forget our gifts! [Gift emoji] Yu Mixi: Dont forget our gifts! [Gift emoji] Gu Ningughed out loud. These people were so adorable! She hadnt decided what she would bring back to them as gifts yet. Gu Ning: I wont forget. Itste now. I need to go to bed. Tomorrow is a busy day! Chu Peihan: Fine, Im more and more curious about what youre up to now. Hao Ran: Exactly, boss, are you going to live in thep of luxury without us? Mu Ke: Nonsense, Hao Ran, youre already living in thep of luxury. [Kick out emoji] Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping: Agree! [Kick out emoji] Hao Ran: You all bully me. [Cry emoji] Hao Ran: Boss, I need your care. [Pitiful face emoji] Gu Ning: Get out. [Kick out emoji] Everyone: LOL. [Laughing out loud emoji] Hao Ran: You people! Im going to die. [Spurting blood emoji] Gu Ning: Alright, Im going to make a big deal, and Ill tell you one day. Good night. Yu Mixi: Good night, Ningning. Everyone: Good night, boss. After the talk, Gu Ning started to read. Stone gambling was also called object gambling. It meant that when the jade was mined, there was ayer of weathered leather 1 wrapped around it. It was impossible to know the quality of it. It must be cut to know the quality of the jade. The original stones of jade were divided into two types, namely mountain material and seed material. As the name implied, the mountain material referred to the material from mountains. It had no outer skin and was a jade itself. However, most of the jade was poor in quality. The seed material was the raw material of stone gambling that people often referred to. The seed material was formed in the riverbed. The surface of the seed material was weathered, so the outer shell was formed. Thus the inner condition couldnt be seen. One could only rely on his experience to judge whether the inner part had formed an emerald. Those seeds were called raw materials or raw stones. The most profitable, most tempting, but also the most risky bet would be stone gambling. There was a saying in the jewelry industry: Stone gambling was like life gambling. The winner could earn ten times or hundreds time more money, and became a millionaire overnight, while the loser could lose everything. Compared with stone gambling, stocks, real estate and other risky trades all seemed mild and gentle. The buying and selling of the original stones of jade was the most mysterious trade in the jewellery industry. Its mysteryy in the word gambling. Therefore, the buyers always called it jade gambling or stone gambling. Generally, one couldnt tell what was in a stone from its appearance. Even with the technological advances today, there was no instrument which could quickly determine whether a stone was valuable or valueless through its shell. Therefore, the risk of buying and selling stones was very high, and it was also very exciting. Thus it was called gambling and was quite profitable if one won. ordingly, this business had been going on since ancient times. The jade used to gamble was also divided into different sses, mainly depending on the type, color and transparency. Again, the quality of the jade mainly relied on three points: type, color and transparency. The type referred to the variety of jade. Jade from a good type was hard. The types from high to low levels were old pit ss, ice, hail, bean, oil green, hibiscus, gold, and so on. The type of the jade was of great importance.. Color referred to the colors of jade. There were many colors of jade, but the best jade was mainly bright green. The colors from high to low levels were green (kings green, bright green, apple green), red, yellow and purple. The production of jade in special color was rtively small. The color of jade must bebined with great transparency, and it must be less cracked in order to be priceless. Transparency was the ability of the jade to let the visible light pass through. The jade with a higher transparency was more valuable. The best jade was like ss, and was called ss Bottom in the jade industry. After understanding the stone gambling, Gu Ning turned to theputer to learn about the domestic jewellery brands history, development, fame, reputation, founders and its chairman. Regardless of whether it was the first, second or third, or not on the line, Gu Ning has read it all over. But the time was limited, so Gu Ning didnt check the foreign brands now. Besides, Gu Ning hadnt developed so fast. She wanted to be influential, but she also knew to take it slowly. ... The next day, Gu Ning got up at seven am. She called for breakfast first, then brushed her teeth and washed her face. 30 minutester, her breakfast arrived. Gu Ning wasnt in a hurry, because it was too early so the stores werent open yet. At half past eight, Gu Ning called the reception and ordered a tailored car. The hotel was efficient. When Gu Ning went down to the first floor, her tailored car was waiting for her. Antiques and stone gambling were always together. So Gu Ning told the driver to take her to the antique market. It wasnt far from downtown to the antique market. She would arrive there after 40 minutes, if there was no traffic jam. On her way, Gu Ning took out her phone. Her friends were talking in the Family of Fighters group again. But Gu Ning didnt get involved in their talk. She took a nce, then put her phone away. When she arrived at the antique market, it was slightly past nine. The antique market was already active. Gu Ning knew she would spend a lot of time in the antique market. She would not make the driver wait for her for so long. So she told the driver to leave first, and she would call him when she needed to go back. The minute Gu Ning walked into the antique market, she became excited and nervous. The antique market in City G was much bigger that the one in City F. The objects were also in arger number. The power of Gu Nings Jade Eyes was thin now, so she decided to take a look at stones first. She wanted to absorb the power. Antiques and stone gambling were set separately on the two sides of the street. Following the sign, Gu Ning walked towards the street of stone gambling. The nearer Gu Ning was to the street of stone gambling, the more excited she got, just like there was arge amount of thick power and money waiting for her ahead. The market of stone gambling in City G wasnt very big. There were only around 10 shops, but people were everywhere. Gu Ning walked into the first shop. It wasnt big, and was around 40 square meters. There were piles ofrge and small stones on the ground and the tform. Those were raw materials of stones. These raw materials had already been selected by the boss, and were stacked in equal order. All marked with a price. Chapter 54 - Get An Emerald

Chapter 54: Get An Emerald

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the ground were raw materials of a low level, while on the shelves were raw materials of a high level. Raw materials could be sold by number or weight. The price of a raw material didnt rely on its size. From a professional point of view, if the skin was good and the green rate was high, it would be marked as a higher level, and was more expensive. Of course, the higher level didnt equal to a high green rate. After all, it was extremely difficult to choose the right raw material with jade in it. No one knew whether there was an emerald in a raw material. Therefore, even if it was a raw material of a low level it was possible there was an emerald in it. It all depended on ones luck. There were many people in the store, and no one came to wee Gu Ning. Gu Ning liked that though. She wasnt willing to shop with a salesman who kept talking beside her ears. Gu Ning immediately used her Jade Eyes to scan over those raw materials. She checked those on the shelves first. They were supposed to be in the high level with high green rate. However disappointedly, they were mostly white stones. Although there were some jade in them, the jade wasnt of good quality. It wasnt worth much even if you cut it out. Gu Ning didnt want to waste her time on it. Then, Gu Ning turned to the raw materials on the ground. They were all white stones again. It seemed a pair of Jade Eyes wasnt enough. Gu Ning also needed good luck! She stepped out of this shop with disappointment then entered another one. The result was the same. The raw materials were either white stones, or with bad jade in them. The power in Gu Nings Jade Eyes was thin, so she felt tired after a short time. She prayed in her heart, hoping to find jade soon. Otherwise her power would bepletely consumed soon. Without the power, she couldnt use her telepathic eyes. It seemed the God had heard Gu Nings pray. When Gu Ning was about to close her Jade Eyes she found two raw materials with green jade in them among a pile of raw materials. One was almost as big as a football, while the other was merely bigger than an apple. Both of them were of good quality. Gu Ning felt excited, but remained calm. She walked like an ordinary customer to the pile of raw materials. With a cart, Gu Ning picked up those two raw materials with green jade in them. To avoid special attention, Gu Ning also picked up another three raw materials in different size. They were all smaller than a football. Hey, how much are these in total? Gu Ning pushed the cart to the counter. The boss was a little surprised to see Gu Ning, who was a teenage girl, but since she was a customer, the boss treated her kindly. There were marks on the raw materials, so the boss didnt need to ask where Gu Ning had picked those raw materials up. Those raw materials were all of a low level, and werent expensive. 200 yuan a pound. Those five raw materials that Gu Ning had picked up werent big. They added up to 40 pounds and cost 8,000 yuan. Eight thousand werent much as long as there were emeralds in those raw materials. If they were all stones, eight thousand would be too much. Gu Ning paid her bill. The boss asked, Miss, do you want to cut them out now? Yes, please, Gu Ning replied. Gu Ning was here for money. She definitely wanted to cut the raw materials on site, and sell to the emeralds right away. Lao Zhang,e and cut the stones out, the boss called someone inside the room. Iming. A man, who was around 50 years old, walked out from the room. He came to the counter, seeing Gu Ning. He was surprised that the customer was a young teenager. Lao Zhang asked with uncertainty, Miss, its you who wants to cut the stones out, right? Yes, Gu Ning answered. Please follow me. Lao Zhang then guided Gu Ning towards the area where they cut stones. Meanwhile, those customers in the shop all stood around them to have a look. Although there was a faint, almost zero, possibility to get jade out, it was the exciting point of stone gambling. Even if it was impossible to get jade out, the gambler would stay hopeful. Everyone who enjoyed stone gambling shared the same feelings. And the crowd was surprised the owner of those raw materials was a young girl. Most customers here were middle-aged men or the elderly. There were few young people, especially young girls around. Gu Ning handed the worker a waste material first. The worker asked her, Miss, how would you like to cut it? Rub or cut? Cut, please, Gu Ning said. Cut it directly, or draw lines first? the worker asked again. Although he could tell this one must be a waste material, he needed to follow the customers order. Cut it directly, please. It was a waste material. Gu Ning didnt care at all. Cutting a stone directly didnt mean to cut it randomly. The worker still needed to have a good judgment. The machine started to work. After one cut, it was nothing but a white stone. After another cut, there was still nothing in it. After the third cut, the stone had already been cut half out. Nothing in it. It was waste. The crowd felt disappointed after the result. But if there really was jade in it, the crowd would be envious. That was human nature. Gu Ning calmly picked up another waste material. It also proved to be a pure stone. The crowd began to feel bored. Some walked away. The third time, Gu Ning chose a big raw material with jade in it. Let me draw lines first, Gu Ning said, then drew some lines on it. She didnt draw the lines urately, but basically the same. The machine started to work again. After one cut, the outyer was removed. There was a light green color open to the air. All of a sudden, Gu Ning sensed a kind of strong power. She was excited, and couldnt wait to absorb it. The power was absorbed into her eyes. She felt cool andfortable. Her sight became better and she was energetic now. At the same time, the worker raised his voice in excitement, The jade! There is jade in it! His voice immediately attracted everyones attention in the shop. The people in front of them were all surprised and wide-eyed. It was so incredible! Those who had just left immediately turned back, and some who just entered the store, all came up. What? There is jade in it? Yes, there is jade in it! The onlookers seemed more excited than Gu Ning, who was the owner, because stone gambling was a high-risk business, and the green rate was always low. Most of the onlookers knew Gu Ning was the owner. They all looked to Gu Ning with envy, but Gu Ning stayed calm as usual. Chapter 55 - Bid

Chapter 55: Bid

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The crowd all wondered whether this teenage girl understood stone gambling, or if she simply didnt care at all. Youngdy, would you sell this raw material to me for fifty thousand yuan. Although there is a little light green color showing out, who knows if there is more inside, right? If there is no more inside, then itll be waste. If you sell it now, you can earn fifty thousand yuan anyway. If you dont sell it, youll have nothing, a middle-aged man in a suit, who was a little fat and about 50 years old said. If the raw material which was cut open had green in it, the cut was called a window. If the owner didnt want to gamble any further, he or she could sell it. The buyer was also gambling of course, because a lightyer of green didnt mean the raw material would be valuable. There was often only one thinyer of green in many raw materials, or the jade inside was very small. But a raw material with a window was much more expensive than a raw material without a window, like the one Gu Ning had bought for two thousand yuan and the manter bid fifty thousand yuan for it. The raw material showed green after all. It was possible that there was jade in it. If the greenyer was thin, it would be waste. If there was jade in it, it would be worth a certain amount of money ording to the size of the jade. The middle-aged man was simply trying to deceive Gu Ning. In his eyes, Gu Ning was merely a teenager and must know nothing about stone gambling. Even if there wasnt jade in the raw material, he could afford fifty thousand yuan. But if there was jade inside, he could make a lot of money. Although Gu Ning didnt know much about stone gambling, she knew the jade in the stone must be extremely valuable. fifty thousand yuan couldnt buy one percent of it. Ill stay and gamble till the jade is all out. The most generous buyer will get it, Gu Ning said. The man was disappointed, but he couldnt do anything about it. The worker continued to cut. After the second cut, there was anotheryer of green shown, and the type of the jade was revealed. Its valuable! the worker said in excitement. The color is a little yellow. The quality is good. This is of the glutinous rice type, the boss came over, and was also thrilled. Youngdy, could you sell it to me in five hundred thousand yuan? the middle-aged man bid again. Ill pay eight hundred thousand yuan for it. One million yuan. ... Two million yuan! When the price rose up to two million yuan, no one else bid again. The jade hadnt been fully cut out. It was still uncertain how big it was and how much it was worth. Gu Ning didnt stop them from bidding. After they finished, Gu Ning opened her mouth. I will sell it when the jade is fully cut out. The jade must be worth more than two million yuan. The worker then went on to cut the stone. He removed the outyer first, then started to rub it. Half an hourter, a jade which was as big as half a football was finally cut out. The glutinous rice type was jade of a high level. It was absolutely worth a lot. Moreover, its size wasnt small. Five million yuan. Six million yuan. Seven million yuan. Ten million yuan! a bright voice sounded. The bidder directly omitted the three million gap. An energetic old man of 70 years old walked inside. Oh, Master Fu, its been a while! Nice to meet you again! a man immediately greeted. At the beginning of the month, my great-grandson was born. Ive stayed at home for a long time, but it was ufortable to stay at home for too long. Thus I wanted to take a look around. Unexpectedly, I arrived on time when the top grade jade was cut out. I wanted to buy it and make a gift for my great-grandson! Master Fu said. Master Fu was mainly engaged in real estate business, and many other industries. He was a very rich businessman with eight billion yuan of wealth. His family was one of the third-tier richest families in a second-tier city like G City. Although the super rich families could be divided into the first-tier, second-tier and third-tier, there were only 10 of them in all. Because only the top 10 richest people were able to be called the super rich. And Master Fu was in the top seven on the list. Of course, in addition to those super rich people on the list, there were also many invisible super rich families. It seems Master Fu is very interested in the jade of glutinous rice type, but I like it too. Im afraid I have topete with you, Master Fu, another man said. Eleven million yuan. Although the man wasnt as wealthy as Master Fu, he bid a very high price for the jade. The most generous buyer will get the jade. Then, letspete for it. Fifteen million yuan. Master Fu directly raised his bid by four million. Sixteen million yuan. Seventeen million yuan. Eighteen million yuan. ... Thirty million yuan! The bid now was thirty million yuan. Master Fu had made it. Thirty million yuan was almost the highest price of the jade. The buyer wouldnt lose money, but couldnt earn much either. The boss of the shop had mixed emotions. He was excited and regretful at the same time. Why? He was excited because someone had cut out jade from a raw material in his shop. That was great advertisement. His shop would be popr then. Meanwhile, he was regretful that he himself didnt know the raw material was worth a fortune. If he had known the raw material was so valuable, he would have cut it out himself. But the boss still understood that was how the industry of stone gambling worked. He was mentally prepared. Besides, it had happened before, so he soon epted the reality. The man didnt expect Master Fu would bid such a high price for the jade. He had to give up at the end. Master Fu, you win. He didnt want to pay thirty million yuan for the jade. He was a businessman after all. He wanted to benefit from the deal, instead of losing money. Ha-ha, Xiao Zhao, dont worry. Perhaps there is something better waiting for you! Master Fuforted the man. Unexpectedly, what Master Fu had said became the truthter. Yes, the next jade in a smaller size was worth more than the previous one. Thank you, Master Fu. The man smiled with sadness. He knew it wasnt easy to get an emerald of top quality. Who is the owner of this jade? Master Fu asked. Gu Ning knew this jade of the glutinous rice type was a high-level jade. Even though it was far less valuable than the Kings Green, it was still very valuable. Gu Ning estimated it was worth about thirty million yuan, but when she really heard the bid of thirty million yuan, she was still shocked. She couldnt believe it was real. Gu Ning didnt get her mind back until Master Fu asked the question. She immediately replied calmly, Nice to meet you, Master Fu. This jade is mine. Seeing it was a young girl, Master Fu was also surprised, especially since the price rose up to thirty million yuan. Gu Ning could remain so calm. She was able to stay as calm as always at such a young age. Master Fu had a good impression of Gu Ning. Chapter 56 - The Next Emerald

Chapter 56: The Next Emerald

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Good girl, Master Fuplimented. Do you want a check or transfer? Transfer please, Gu Ning said. She took out her bank card and told Master Fu her ount. Sure, Master Fu answered. He called someone to transfer the money right away. After a few minutes, Gu Ning received a message, which showed the 30 million yuan had been sessfully transferred. Then, Gu Ning handed the jade to Master Fu. Miss, do you want to cut the rest? the worker inquired. Yes, please, Gu Ning answered. She gave a waste material to the worker. Master Fu was about to leave with the jade, but he stayed when Gu Ning continued to cut her raw materials. Since Gu Ning had already cut out a high-level emerald, the crowd was excited to see what would happen next. Although they all believed Gu Ning couldnt be so lucky as to cut out another jade, they were still full of hope. Unfortunately, the next one was a waste material. However, the crowd didnt disperse yet, because Gu Ning had onest raw material. Gu Ning hadnt sessfully gotten an emerald until the third raw material of hers had been cut out. It could be possible that thest raw material had jade in it too. Still, there wasnt a strong possibility. Thest one wasnt big. Gu Ning also knew the outyer wasnt thick, so she said, Please rub this one. No problem, the worker replied. It took a while longer to rub a stone than cut it, but everyone was patient. After a while, green showed on the stone. The worker raised his voice in excitement firstly, There is an emerald, again! Gee, the girl is so lucky! Two in five have jade inside. This time, the boss felt greatly regretful. There was only a little green that showed. It was hard to tell the type. The worker went on to rub the stone. The more the outeryer was removed, the more excited everyone got. When most of the outeryer had been removed, the type of the jade was clear enough. Jesus! Isnt it of the high-ice type! High-ice types were only a little worse than ss type, but they were also a type of high-level jade. It was even better than the glutinous rice type. This emerald was crystal clear with great transparency. It belonged to the old pit, high-ice type. Although it wasnt big, and only as big as one-third of the previous jade of glutinous rice type, its price wasnt much lower than the previous one. Gu Ning immediately absorbed the power into her Jade Eyes. As long as her telepathic eye space was full of the power, it would grow bigger. When the jade was fully cut out, a man bid at once, Twenty million yuan! It was Master Fus voice again. No one dared to follow up this time, because there were few rich people around. The man who hadpeted with Master Fust time now was about to cry. He said, Master Fu, didnt you say there is something better waiting for me? Why do you have topete with me again this time? Ill pay twenty-five million yuan for it! This jade of the high-ice type was more valuable than thest one of glutinous rice type indeed, but it wasnt big. It was worth around twenty-five million yuan. If it was made into jewelry, the buyer could earn about ten million yuan from it. But if the bid went higher, it wouldnt be very profitable. Master Fu, instead, was determined to buy the jade. The most generous buyer will have the jade. I think its pretty fair. You... the man didnt know what to do. If Master Fu bid again, he had to give up once more. Fine, this one is yours. Master Fu understood the man, whose name was Zhao Yuefeng, wanted the jade so badly. They were acquaintances actually. Master Fu didnt want to lose a friend just because of an emerald. Zhao Yuefeng was thrilled at once. Thank you so much, Master Fu! Thus, Zhao Yuefeng got this jade of high-ice type at the price of twenty-five million yuan in the end. Within a day, Gu Ning made fifty-five million yuan. Although Gu Ning seemed calm from her appearance, her heart was pumping faster and faster. She would scream out if allowed now. Miss Gu, its so nice to meet you. I am the chairman of Furong Jewelry, called Zhao Yuefeng. This is my business card. If Miss Gu cuts out any other high-level jade again, please let me know. I can buy it at a reasonable price, and please give me priority as a buyer. Zhao Yuefeng was now fully convinced by Gu Ning. Whether it was because of luck or real strength, it was truly rare to cut out two high-level emeralds from five raw materials. Gu Ning had checked up on the domestic jewelry brands, their founders and chairmen onlinest night, so she naturally knew about the Furong jewellery brand. The headquarters of Furong Jewelry wasnt in City G, but it had many stores across the country with two billion yuan in assets. It belonged to the domestic third-line brand, and the chairman was Zhao Yuefeng who was about 40 years old. Zhao Yuefeng didnt need to buy in jade himself. He was just here for fun when he was inspecting his stores in City G. Gu Ning was excited that Zhao Yuefeng made friends with her on his own initiative. Therefore, if she was going to cut out more jade, she would sell some to Zhao Yuefeng. They would be peers. Although peers alwayspeted with each other, they could also cooperate. Gu Ning epted his name card with happiness. Sure, Ill call Mr Zhao first if I cut out any high-level jade in the future. Young girl, please dont forget me. You can contact me too. I wont pay less than Zhao Yuefeng. Master Fu took out his name card immediately, putting it straight into Gu Nings hand. Gu Ning thought it was so funny to see those two buyerspeting. Although Gu Ning didnt know Master Fus background now, she knew the old man must be wealthy and powerful. Gu Ning didnt aim at the old mans wealth of course. She just wanted to maintain a good rtionship with her clients, especially super rich clients. Master Fu, you do this on purpose, right? Zhao Yuefeng felt a little displeased. So what? Youre not the only one who loves jade. I love it too! Master Fu argued back like a child, Young girl, do remember me! he kindly reminded Gu Ning then. I will. Gu Ning smiled. She was going to cut out many more emeralds in the future. It wouldnt hurt anyone if she sold some to Master Fu as well. Master Fu was happy to hear an affirmative answer. After that, Gu Ning left the shop first. Before long, many people had heard the news that the shop had cut out two high-level jade. People all came to the shop for good luck. The shop became popr at once. Unfortunately, they werent as lucky as Gu Ning. Chapter 57 - Almost Failed

Chapter 57: Almost Failed

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning left the shop, then walked in another one. She luckily found another high-level jade and a medium-level jade. The high-level jade was as big as an apple, while the medium-level jade was a little bigger, and the size of half a football. Gu Ning did not n to cut the high-level jade out now. She had just cut out two high-level emeralds, and didnt want to cause a sensation. Thus she decided to cut out the medium-level one. The medium-level jade was sold out at the price of eight million yuan. Gu Ning continued to visit those shops. After six stores, she had collected another seven or eight high-level jade in different sizes. Their value varied of course. The biggest one was as big as a football, while the smallest one was as small as an apple. Other than those high-level jade, she also umted five medium-level jade. As for the low-level jade, Gu Ning ignored them directly. On her way, Gu Ning cut out two medium-level jade, and earned 23 million yuan. And the rest, Gu Ning didnt want to cut them out now. She had no intention to be famous. Till now, Gu Ning had made eighty-six million yuan in total by cutting out jade. The price of those raw materials varied from high to low levels. The expensive one cost dozens of thousands of yuan a pound, while the cheap one cost merely hundreds of yuan a pound. Thus Gu Ning had spent three million yuan on her raw materials in all. But if she cut out all her raw materials, she could earn six hundred to seven hundred million yuan. Gu Ning decided to collect more raw materials with jade in them before she sold some to Master Fu and Zhao Yuefeng. Every time Gu Ning bought a raw material, she would secretly put it into the telepathic eye space, so that she was able to carry a light backpack along the way. Gu Ning stepped in a shop again. This shop was much bigger than those she had visited. There were a lot more customers as well as raw materials in it too. Hearing the talks among others, Gu Ning then found out the shop just had a new group of high-level raw materials in. Those high-level raw materials were more likely to have jade in them. Of course, even though the green rate was higher, one needed to rely on his or her luck! Gu Ning immediately used her Jade Eyes to scan over those raw materials. There were indeed emeralds in them; one was even red. There were two raw materials with jade in them. One was a little smaller than a football, while the other was as big as two apples. The raw material with a red jade inside was as big as half a football. The minute Gu Ning found out there was a red jade in it, she liked it. Thus she pulled the cart ahead to it at once. However, when Gu Ning moved near to it, a woman around 30 years old in a fashionable suit picked it up before her. Gu Ning felt nervous. She knew the rules. You couldnt grab the raw material from others. You could only take it if others abandoned it. Gu Ning didnt want to lose the other two raw materials with green jade inside as well so she picked them up without further dy. Meanwhile, she fixed her eyes on the raw material with a red jade inside. As long as the woman put it down, she would pick it up. I dont think there is jade in this one. It looks ugly, a young man, who was standing beside the woman, said. Nonsense! You can never judge from its appearance. Just because it looks ugly doesnt mean there isnt jade in it, the woman retort. Hearing that, Gu Nings heart skipped a heartbeat. The woman must like this raw material too. Then the woman added, But, I need to consider whether to buy it. After that, the woman put the raw material down, secretly remembering its number. She liked this raw material, but hadnt made up her mind to buy it yet. The second the woman left, Gu Ning picked the raw material up. She was greatly relieved. Fortunately, the woman hadnt decided to buy it yet, or Gu Ning would have to miss this rare jade. It must be priceless! Gu Ning continued to scan the raw materials with her Jade Eyes. She got another two with jade inside. Both were as big as two-thirds of a football. Those emeralds werent enough, but Gu Ning decided to pay her bill putting them into the telepathic eye space first. It wouldnt be convenient if she carried lots of raw materials with her. The raw materials were thetest group, so they were expensive. The small ones cost ten thousand yuan a pound, while the big ones cost twenty thousand yuan a pound. Gu Ning bought five raw materials, which weighed 93 pounds. They cost 1.5 million yuan in all. Gu Ning put those raw materials into the telepathic eye space, then went back to shopping. Before long, Gu Ning found another one with a green jade inside. This time, the jade was much bigger. It was as big as two footballs. Gu Ning immediately moved it to her cart. It weighed at least 50 pounds, and it cost twenty thousand yuan a pound. That was to say, this raw material cost around one million yuan. Of course, Gu Ning wouldnt care its cost at all. As long as there was jade in it, she would buy it even if it cost ten million. The jade inside was worth far more than ten million. Gu Ning could figure out the types of the raw materials from its power. The thicker the power was, the more valuable the jade was. However, Gu Ning still didnt know the exact price of the jade. The price depended on the buyer. Gu Ning? Right when Gu Ning put the raw material into her cart, she heard someone call her name. The voice sounded familiar, so she knew who he was before she saw the person. Gu Ning looked over. It was Qin Yifan, who seemed surprised. She smiled kindly. Nice to meet you. What a coincidence! Are you here to buy some raw materials too? Qin Yifan was apanied by Li Zhenzhen and a young man who was around 27 years old. Li Zhenzhen became upset when she saw Gu Ning here. She hated Gu Ning and didnt want to meet her again. On the other side, Gu Ning didnt care at all. Yes! One of my old friends runs this shop. There is a new group of high-level raw materials, and Ive been informed to have a look. Actually I came to City G to check the raw materials here, but I didnt expect youre here for the same reason, Qin Yifan said. He looked delighted. No one knew whether he was so happy because he had met Gu Ning, or because he had met an acquaintance. Im interested in stone gambling too, but Im a newer. I dont know much about it, Gu Ning said. You can ask me if you have any questions, Qin Yifan said with kindness. Sure! Gu Ning didnt reject, but it was another thing whether she would really turn to him for help. Li Zhenzhen couldnt stand that Qin Yifan was so kind to Gu Ning. She immediately walked over, There is a weathered leather shell on the surface of the raw materials, which makes people unable to see the jade inside. Thus many people think that the stone gamblingpletely relies on luck, which is actually a wrong idea. Chapter 58 - Unkindness from Li Zhenzhen

Chapter 58: Unkindness from Li Zhenzhen

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The raw materials possess many characteristics. We can judge the internal condition of a raw material ording to these characteristics. From the perspective of petrology, the jade inside has a certain corrtion with the color of the outer shell. The characteristics of songhua, python stripe and moss[1: Songhua, python stripe and moss refer to surface features of crust, distribution of colour and characteristics of fissure skeins of raw jade.] are important features for distinguishing the internal conditions of jadeite, Li Zhenzhen exined very professionally, like she was teaching Gu Ning. However, the disdain and arrogance in her eyes betrayed her. Li Zhenzhen was merely showing off her knowledge, and humiliating Gu Ning because she knew very little about stone gambling. While Li Zhenzhen was exining, she checked the raw material in Gu Nings cart with her eyes. She then said with dislike, There is no python stripe, songhua or moss around this raw material. Im afraid this one is a waste material, Mis Gu. Li Zhenzhens professional exnation received much acim from the people around her. This youngdy is so knowledgeable at such a young age! True! There arent many young people who know a lot about the raw materials of stone gambling. Hearing the praise, Li Zhenzhen felt more proud, like she had greatly defeated Gu Ning. Li Zhenzhens family was involved in the jewelry business too. She had grown up with a variety of jade, and had good acquaintance with the raw materials of stone gambling. In the past, she had cut out several medium-level jade. Although she had bought more waste materials, she had earned some money in all. The jewelry brand of the Li Family wasnt in the third-line jewelry brands, but was famous in City G. The Li Family had a wealth of 500 million yuan, which was a real super rich family, butpared with the third-tier richest families, it was left far behind. Moreover, theirpanys assets not only belonged to the Li Family, but also belonged to the shareholders. Li Zhenzhens exnation was correct and true, so Qin Yifan wasnt aware she was being unkind. Miss Li is right, but a raw material without songhua, python stripe and moss doesnt mean there isnt jade in it. I like this one, and I would like to give it a try, Gu Ning replied airily. Gu Ning admitted that Li Zhenzhen was professional, but no matter how professional she was, she wasnt able to determine which raw material had jade inside. Li Zhenzhens professional knowledge couldnt be more urate than her Jade Eyes. Gu Ning knew there must be an emerald in this raw material because of her Jade Eyes, while Li Zhenzhen was certain this was a waste material. It was obvious who was right. Gu Ning only cared about who would be the winner. To win was the most important thing. Li Zhenzhen sneered, but pretended topliment Gu Ning, Miss Gu is so determined! Even though Qin Yifan didnt think highly of that raw material in Gu Nings cart either, he didnt know how to stop the argument since Gu Ning seemed so sure. Yifan, brother, lets check the raw materials! Li Zhenzhen urged. She didnt want to stay with Gu Ning. Gu Ning, why dont you join us? Qin Yifan kindly invited. Yifan... Li Zhenzhen wanted to stop him. But before Li Zhenzhen could say another word, Gu Ning refused first, Thanks, but I dont think there is a need for that, since the shop isnt big. Well, fine! If you need any help, please let me know. Qin Yifan didnt insist. The shop wasnt big. It wasnt difficult to meet again. Gu Ning nodded then pulled her cart away. Right at that moment, the woman who had picked up the raw material with a red jade inside came back. Apparently, she decided to buy the raw material. But unfortunately, the raw material was Gu Nings now. The woman was disappointed and regretful. She had lost the raw material that she liked. Gu Ning ignored her and kept on shopping. Before long, two raw materials with jade inside came into Gu Nings sight. One was as big as a football, while the other was as big as one-third of a football. The second one was in the hand of a man, who was around 40 years old. Gu Ning obviously couldnt go and grab it. Gu Ning picked up the other one. She stopped looking at the one in the mans hand. She wasnt that selfish to have all the raw materials with jade inside. The reason why she had stared at the raw material with a red jade inside was that red jade was rare. She didnt want to miss it. Since it hadnt been cut out yet, Gu Ning had no idea whether it was high-level or medium-level. Gu Ning turned to another pile of raw materials, and got another two with green jade inside. Although they were only as small as an apple, the color was special. After a while, she got another one which was as big as two footballs. Gu Ning nned to cut out two or three raw materials here. She also picked up two big waste materials as a disguise. Gu Ning was easily noticed for she was a young girl. Besides, she picked up raw materials so carelessly, which also attracted a lot of attention from people around her. Gu Ning knew people were staring at her, but she didnt care. The raw materials Gu Ning had chosen werent small, nor cheap. They cost 4.5 million yuan in total. After paying her bill, Gu Ning noticed the man was stilling checking the raw material in his hand. She had an impulse to tell the man to buy it now. But she also knew the man possibly wouldnt believe her. She wasnt an experienced expert after all. Gee! Isnt this the boss of Zhoufu Jewelry, Zhou Zhenghong? Oh, the ex-boss, because I am the boss of Zhoufu Jewelry now. What? Do you still have money to y stone gambling after youve lost everything? A bright, but sarcastic male voice sounded. Everyone, Gu Ning included, looked over at once. Zhoufu Jewelry had 16 years of history with hundreds of millions in assets. It was a rtively low-level brand. The previous chairman was Zhou Zhenghong, and Shao Ping became its chairman half a year ago. The reason was still a secret. Shao Ping was in a suit with a briefcase in hand. He was a little fat, walking with his head up and chest out. He was followed by several men, and looked like a powerful man. But Shao Ping squinted his eyes with viciousness. Hearing that voice, Zhou Zhenghong, the man who was holding the raw material in hand, quickly raised his head. Shao Ping, Zhou Zhenghong clenched his teeth. His eyes were full of hatred. Facing Zhou Zhenghongs hatred, Shao Ping didnt care at all. He continued to mock, I heard that you want to restart your business, but I think you can stop, and save the money for your sons tuition fee! Chapter 59 - Gu Ning’s Plan

Chapter 59: Gu Nings n

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhou Zhenghong didnt want to argue with Shao Ping in public. Besides, he had no chance to win. Thus Zhou Zhenghong swallowed down his anger, saying coldly, Its none of your business. Shao Ping, take care of yourself in case something bad happens to you out of the blue. Im not afraid at all! Who cares what a loser says. Zhou Zhenghong, do you have enough money to buy one piece? If you dont have, I can lend you some, Shao Ping humiliated Zhou Zhenghong. Who says who cant afford! Uncle Zhou, lets go to the counter. Gu Ning walked over, pulling Zhou Zhenghong away before he could struggle. You... Zhou Zhenghong was very surprised. He didnt expect the young girl would be that strong. He understood this young girl was helping him, but he did not have money to buy the raw material. Shao Ping didnt know Zhou Zhenghong was with a young girl. He was a little upset, but also wanted to know what Zhou Zhenghong could get. Young girl, Im not buying, Zhou Zhenghong said awkwardly. Mr. Zhou, I know youre still optimistic about this raw material, but you have concerns. In fact, Im also optimistic about this raw material. If you are not willing to take full risks, we each can pay half of this raw material. If its valuable, we can share the profit. If its not, you wont lose much money either. Gu Ning knew Zhou Zhenghong liked this raw material too, but because hecked money, he hesitated. If Zhou Zhenghong nned to buy this raw material, Gu Ning wouldntpete with him. She could wait till he dropped it. But Gu Ning had her own n. She approached Zhou Zhenghong for a reason. Well... Zhou Zhenghong changed his mind. He did not dare to take the risk, but also liked this raw material. Thus he hesitated. If someone was willing to share the cost with him, he would like to try. But it was a young girl. Zhou Zhenghong believed she didnt need to take the risk. He didnt want to take advantage of a young girl. Young girl, if its a waste material, you will lose money too, Zhou Zhenghong said. I know, but if its valuable, Ill win money! Besides, thats gambling, Gu Ning replied. Zhou Zhenghong hesitated for a while longer, then agreed at the end. This raw material weighed around six pounds. It cost ten thousand yuan a pound, and around sixty thousand yuan in total. The buyer of the raw materials needed to register and sign. Since they bought it together, they needed to sign both of their names. After signing and paying, Gu Ning let Zhou Zhenghong take the raw material to cut it out together. On their way, Gu Ning pushed her cart with her. Zhou Zhenghong was astonished. Did-did you buy all of these? Yes, Gu Ning answered. Zhou Zhenghong swallowed with great force. This young girl must be from a rich family! Since she was a rich kid, Zhou Zhenghong was relieved. And they had already paid the bill. Shao Ping stood afar looking at Zhou Zhenghong. So he had no idea Zhou Zhenghong and Gu Ning bought the raw material together. Besides, Gu Ning was merely a teenager. Shao Ping didnt believe Gu Ning bought it, so he believed Zhou Zhenghong must be the only buyer. He knew although Zhou Zhenghong went bankrupt, he wasnt that poor and could afford a raw material. But when Shao Ping noticed the cart full of raw materials pushed by Gu Ning, he was shocked. How could Zhou Zhenghong afford those raw materials? They cost at least millions! Shao Ping immediately walked over. Gee! Zhou Zhenghong, how can you afford these raw materials? Zhou Zhenghong didnt want to talk with Shao Ping, but he didnt want to cause a misunderstanding either. So he exined, These arent mine. Hearing that, Shao Ping was relieved, then he mocked, Indeed, I forget youre too poor to afford that many raw materials now. But if these raw materials werent Zhou Zhenghongs, then it must be the young girls. Who can afford all of these raw materials at one time? This young girl must be from a rich family. Shao Ping thought. Whats her rtionship with Zhou Zhenghong? No matter what the rtionship between them was, Shao Ping felt jealousy already. He was worried that someone would help Zhou Zhenghong to restart his business, which would be a threat to him. He had done a lot to defeat Zhou Zhenghong. Zhou Zhenghong just gave him a cold nce, then walked straight to where the stones were cut out. Lets see what you can get. Shao Ping followed up. As long as there was someone to cut the raw materials, people in the shop would gather around to have a look. Although there were several machines, Gu Ning wasnt in a hurry to cut hers out. After drawing the lines, the worker started to cut. After a cut, a light green showed. The worker raised his voice in excitement, A green jade! The crowd was excited at once. The most excited one was Zhou Zhenghong. A green jade! There was a green jade in it! Shao Ping, at the same time, felt upset, with his eyes full of viciousness. He had schemed so hard to make Zhou Zhenghong go bankrupt. Was he going to fail? No, no... Before long, an emerald the size of a mans palm was fully cut out. Its color was light and pure. It was of the hibiscus type. Hibiscus type was the type ranked between glutinous rice type and ice type. It belonged to the upper quality types, and was very valuable. Feeling the strong power, Gu Ning naturally absorbed it in. The jade was out. People began to bid. Five million yuan. Six million yuan. ... Eighteen million yuan. Atst, the jade of the hibiscus type was bid to a high price of eighteen million yuan. It was sold at the price of eighteen million yuan at the end. No one was more thrilled than Zhou Zhenghong. He finally had money. Miss Gu. Zhou Zhenghong walked to Gu Ning, wanting to talk about the money. You can keep all the money in your card for now, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Zhou Zhenghong was struck dumb. Arent you afraid I would take all the money and disappear? I trust you, Gu Ning said with determination. She didnt really trust Zhou Zhenghong, but wanted to give him a test. If he ran away, then she had made a wrong decision. If he didnt, then he passed the test. With the money, it wouldnt be difficult for Zhou Zhenghong to start his business afresh. And when he found out what were in Gu Nings raw materialster, he would know what the right choice was. Feeling he was being trusted, Zhou Zhenghong was moved. He was an upright man himself. Chapter 60 - A Bet

Chapter 60: A Bet

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If he had been a malicious man, he would have thought Gu Ning was dumb to trust a stranger. Zhou Zhenghong went to sign the contract, and Shao Ping had already left. Gu Ning nned to cut her raw materials out, when Qin Yifan and his friends came towards her. Both Qin Yifan and Li Zhenzhen had a cart with them. In Qin Yifans cart, there were two materials, while in Li Zhenzhens cart, there were three raw materials. Seeing there were seven raw materials in Gu Nings cart, Qin Yifan and his friends were all astonished. Jesus! He had checked for so long to choose these two. Gu Ning had picked up seven already. Was she buying expensive raw materials or cheap vegetables? Li Zhenzhen was amazed too, but then she sneered. Although she knew Gu Ning had a lot of money, she had never seen anyone waste money like that. Gu Ning, are you buying expensive raw materials or cheap vegetables? Qin Yifan found it interesting. I am buying raw materials at the price of cheap vegetables. Gu Ningughed. She used her Jade Eyes to scan the raw materials in their carts. Qin Yifan had one big and one small raw material. The big one was a little bigger than a football. Unfortunately, it was a pure stone. The small one was as big as half a football. There was jade in it, but it was too small and in the size of a babys fist. Gu Ning judged from the thickness of its fog that it was a high-level jade. But Gu Ning had no intention to tell him. She didnt want to cause herself trouble. As for Li Zhenzhen, she had three raw materials. Two of them were as big as half a football. One was a pure stone, while the other had a medium-level jade inside. Thest was slightly bigger than a football, but it only had a thinyer of green inside. Are you sure youre going to buy them all? Qin Yifan asked with uncertainty. He intended to remind Gu Ning to be careful, but he didnt stop her directly, because no one knew whether there was jade inside or not. If he stopped her, and there was jade in the raw materials, he would have done the wrong thing. Gu Ning would probably hate him for that. I already paid the bill, Gu Ning said. What? You already paid? Qin Yifan was shocked again. He didnt expect Gu Ning to be so efficient. How much did you pay? he asked. 4.5 million, Gu Ning answered. She stayed calm from the beginning to the end, like 4.5 million was nothing to her. Of course, she knew these raw materials were valuable, or she would not pay that much to buy seven stones. Although 4.5 million meant nothing to Qin Yifan too, it was still hard for him to spend thatrge an amount of money on raw materials at one time. Youre really indulging yourself. Qin Yifan didnt know what else to say. Miss Gu, do you n to cut them out? Im curious how many of them have jade inside, Li Zhenzhen said with disdain. Qin Yifan now noticed she was being unkind, and felt displeased. Zhenzhen, stone gamblingrgely relies on ones luck. Even you cant be 100% sure to cut out jade from every raw material with your professional knowledge. Songhua, python stripe and moss arent the essential marks of a raw material with jade inside, Qin Yifan said inly. I... Li Zhenzhen felt embarrassed. She agreed with what Qin Yifan had said, but she was mad that he stood up for Gu Ning against her. The silent man who followed them all along frowned a little. He was Li Zhenzhens older brother. He apparently also felt dissatisfied that Qin Yifan helped Gu Ning. But what Qin Yifan had said wasnt wrong, so Li Zhenyu could do nothing but stay quiet. Well, it seems Miss Li is confident about your ability. Why dont you pick one andpete with mine? Gu Ning challenged Li Zhenzhen. She didnt want to be a coward. People around them focused on them at once. No one wanted to miss the bet. Facing the challenge, Li Zhenzhen couldnt wait to ept it. No problem! You can use three of your raw materials topete with mine. Whoever can cut out the most valuable jade wins. If no one can cut out jade, then its even. Li Zhenzhen was confident there must be one raw material with jade among her three raw materials. At the same time, she also believed Gu Ning couldnt cut out a single emerald. Even if she had only one raw material with jade inside, she would win. Well... Qin Yifan hesitated. They had chosen these raw materials with great care. Although they werent confident all of them had jade inside, there was a good possibility to cut out jade. And Gu Ning made her choices all by luck. It wasnt dependable. But before he could say something, Gu Ning already epted, Very well, but we need to put money in the bet, or it will be boring. How much? Li Zhenzhen asked. Apparently she agreed. Lets say ten million yuan, Gu Ning said. Sure! Li Zhenzhen answered without hesitation. Li Zhenzhen epted Gu Nings condition so quickly not because ten million yuan was nothing to her. Actually she didnt have that much money herself. She was merely confident that it was impossible for her to lose. Now it was toote for Qin Yifan to stop them. One was his great old friend, the other one was his new friend. He didnt want either of them to lose; thus he could only pray it would be even. From the beginning to the end, Li Zhenyu never interfered. He was obviously confident too. Li Zhenzhen picked a raw material randomly. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to scan it. It was a waste material. Thus Gu Ning chose a waste material too. Although it was a waste material, Gu Ning still paid. There were two machines. After Gu Ning and Li Zhenzhen had paid their bills, two workers started to cut the stones. Although Li Zhenzhen was confident, she paid a lot of attention to Gu Nings raw material. After one cut, there was nothing in it. Then it was the second cut, and still nothing in it. After the third cut, it was still a stone. The raw material had been cut half out without any green. It must be a waste material. Seeing Gu Nings was a waste material, Li Zhenzhen felt relieved, but hers was the same, which disappointed her a lot. Chapter 61 - Be Proud Too Early

Chapter 61: Be Proud Too Early

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Miss Gu. Zhou Zhenghong went back to stand beside Gu Ning. He looked much more delighted than before. Uncle Zhou, Gu Ning called him. Zhou Zhenghong didnt run away. Gu Ning was satisfied and gave him a sincere smile. The second time, Li Zhenzhen chose a raw material with jade inside. Gu Ning did the same thing. Although Gu Nings wasnt big, the species of the jade was much more valuable than Li Zhenzhens. Rub this one, please. Gu Nings raw material was just a little bigger than an apple and its outeryer was thin. It was better to rub it. It took more time to rub a stone than to cut it directly. Before long, Li Zhenzhens raw material was cut out. Ayer of green showed. Its green inside! The crowd erupted into discussion. They had just witnessed an emerald cut out. Now there was another one. Li Zhenzhen was excited. She threw a provocative nce to Gu Ning. Qin Yifan, on the other hand, was worried about Gu Ning. As for Gu Ning herself, she was calmer than ever. Its an emerald! Its a medium-level jade of the glutinous rice type! No one was happier than Li Zhenzhen now. She again gave Gu Ning a provocative and proud nce. Although it was just a medium-level jade, it was big, and was worth a lot. But while Li Zhenzhen was enjoying her sess, Gu Nings raw material showed green at the same time. Li Zhenzhen became upset at once. Howe? How was it possible? How could Gu Nings raw material show green? Li Zhenzhen couldnt ept the truth. She ran over immediately. There was ayer of green indeed, but its type was still unknown. Qin Yifan and Li Zhenyu were both surprised. They also didnt expect there would be jade in a raw material randomly picked up by Gu Ning. Meanwhile, Qin Yifan was relieved but Li Zhenyu was displeased. He obviously didnt want Gu Ning to win. Zhou Zhenghong was amazed too. He didnt know Gu Ning had Jade Eyes at all, and Gu Ning had helped him gain a lot of money just then. Thus Zhou Zhenghong believed Gu Ning must be an expert, and he already thought highly of her. Now, Gu Nings raw material showed green again. Zhou Zhenghong greatly admired her now. Li Zhenzhen clenched her fists. She prayed to herself that Gu Nings jade was worthless or a low-level jade. As long as it was worse than hers, Li Zhenzhen would be satisfied. Unfortunately, the fact went the opposite way. Li Zhenzhens jade was in the same size of Zhou Zhenghongs jade of hibiscus species. Once the jade was cut out, someone bid immediately. But Li Zhenzhen wouldnt sell it anyway since her family dealt in the business of jade. Thus when someone wanted to bid, Li Zhenyu stopped him, Sorry, everyone. We are not going to sell this jade. The crowd felt disappointed, but they couldnt force the owner to sell the jade. Therefore, they could only hope that Gu Ning would sell hers. Since her raw material showed green, it was highly possible there was jade inside. After a while, Gu Nings jade was cut out. After cleaning it with water, it showed its real appearance. The texture was smooth and warm. It had great transparency and light shiny color. It looked like a ss. The ss type! It is the old-pit ss type! The workers hands, which were holding the jade, were trembling because of excitement. Hearing that, everyone drew a long breath in, they were all shocked. Old-pit ss type was the top-level type among jade! All of the sudden, Li Zhenzhens medium-level jade of the glutinous rice type seemed worthless. Li Zhenzhen was more than upset now. It was so hard for her to believe the result. Gu Ning immediately absorbed the power. There was onest raw material waiting to be cut, but given what had happened, Li Zhenzhen was very likely to lose. If she couldnt cut out a jade which was more valuable than a jade of old-pit ss species, she would certainly lose. However, it was so difficult to do that. Even though, Li Zhenzhen still had hope. It wasnt thest second. Miss Gu, do you want to sell this jade? Ill pay ten million yuan for it. Fifteen million yuan. Twenty million yuan. ... Forty million yuan. Thest bid was from Li Zhenyu. Li Zhenzhen felt dissatisfied at once. Brother, how can you buy her jade? Hearing that, Li Zhenyu frowned slightly. He was a little dissatisfied too. Zhenzhen, dont forget Im a businessman, Li Zhenyu warned. He would protect Li Zhenzhen from the emotional aspect, but it didnt mean he would ignore his familys business. The jewellery industry alwayscked top-level jade. It was so hard to find one, and Li Zhenyu would never give it up just because of Li Zhenzhens jealousy. Li Zhenzhen was upset, but she couldnt do anything about it. Sixty million yuan. The bid stopped at the price of sixty million yuan, which was reasonable. The bidder was Qin Yifan. He came to City G for jade. He would never allow himself to miss such a rare top-level jade. Although he and Li Zhenyu were good friends, business was business. Only the most generous buyer would get the jade. At the end, Qin Yifan got the old-pit ss jade from Gu Ning at the price of sixty million yuan, but they had to wait to sign the contract and transfer the money until the bet was over. Miss Li, if yourst raw material doesnt have a jade which is worth more than sixty million yuan, then youll lose, Gu Ning said provocatively. You... Li Zhenzhen was irritated now. If she had been jealous of Gu Ning before, now she hated Gu Ning to the death. Zhou Zhenghong then realized Gu Ning had a bet with Li Zhenzhen. He admired Gu Nings ability even more now. Thest round, Gu Ning chose a raw material with a purple jade inside. It wasnt big though, just the size of two apples. She decided to have it be rubbed too. Meanwhile, Li Zhenzhen still had hers cut. After a cut, the outyer was removed, and a pure green showed widely. Its green inside! Is this the old-pit ice type? There was another round of excited shout. Li Zhenzhen, who had a vain hope, now felt thrilled. Old-pit ice species was a high-level separate among jade, and only ranked lower than the old-pit ss species. If this one was big enough, it was still possible for Li Zhenzhen to beat Gu Ning. Qin Yifan couldnt help ncing at Gu Ning. Even Zhou Zhenghong felt concerned, but Gu Ning stayed calm as usual. No one knew whether she was being confident, or didnt care about the result. Since Gu Ning had earned that much money, ten million yuan was nothing to her. But it was too early to be worried or proud now. The final result wasnt out yet. Chapter 62 - Do You Want to Deny It?

Chapter 62: Do You Want to Deny It?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Right at that moment, the worker made another cut. Everyone held his or her breath, fixing their eyes on the machine. However, there was no more green showing, instead there was white stone inside like what it was on the outside. Everyone was disappointed at once. There was only a thinyer of green. No, impossible. This is impossible. Li Zhenzhen couldnt ept the truth. It was a jade of the old-pit ice type. How could it have disappeared! Cut it again, again! Li Zhenzhen shouted. The worker continued, but there was only stone left. Li Zhenzhen was struck dumb standing there. She lost. She lost the bet. Miss Li, you lose, Gu Ning reminded her. Hearing Gu Nings voice, Li Zhenzhen suddenly looked at her. She didnt say a word, but her eyes were full of viciousness. Gu Ning smiled lightly. She didnt care and didnt want to urge Li Zhenzhen. She moved her sight to her raw material which was being rubbed instead. Its green inside! An encouraging voice sounded. There was a light shiny purple which showed, but the window was small, so the color wasnt very obvious. After several rounds of rubbing, the color showed gradually. It was light purple. Isnt-isnt this violet? What? Impossible! Hearing violet, the crowd all rounded their eyes in shock. No, no, this cant be true... Li Zhenzhen was losing her control over her emotions. Can it be just a thinyer? If it is violet, this young girl is so unbelievably lucky! She has two high-level jade out of three raw materials. Everyone looked to Gu Ning with great admiration. Some felt envious too. When the worker finished rubbing, and cleaned the jade with water, a shiny violet jade of the ss type came into everyones sight. Violet! It is violet! It is a violet jade of the ss type! The workers hands were trembling quickly. It was too much for his heart to bear. He had cut out stones for half of his lifetime. This was his first time to cut out two high-level jade consecutively, especially this violet. Purple was the rarest color of jade, and ss was the rarest type of jade. This jade was a very pure purple. It was a highly elegant purple. The light charming color was like the haze from the east, which was full of implicit beauty. No one was more excited than the boss, who almost fainted, but he was thrilled not because of happiness, but because of regret. He knew this new group of raw materials had a high green rate, but he didnt expect the rate would that high. The number of raw materials which had been cut out today was merely around 10, but there were four of them that had jade, two even had high-level jade inside! If he had cut them out himself, he would be super rich overnight! But it was toote to do that. He didnt have the nerve to cut out all his raw materials. If there was no jade inside, he would lose every cent he had. Although the violet jade of the ss type was ranked at the same high-level as the jade of the old-pit ss type, it was much more expensive because of its rarity. Thus the bid began from thirty million yuan. Forty million yuan. Fifty million yuan. ... Seventy million yuan. At the end, the violet jade was sold out at the price of eighty million yuan. The buyer was still Qin Yifan. Li Zhenyu did want topete for the violet jade, but he didnt have enough money for it. The Li Family wasnt in the same level of wealth as the Qin Family after all. Besides, thest bid was almost higher than the value of the violet jade. Qin Yifan was truly from the super rich family. He paid 130 million yuan for two jade within a day. Actually, 130 million yuan was the highest price Qin Yifan could pay for the jade. The Qin Family had hundreds of million in assets, and was ranked the fourth richest family in City F on the list. The Qin Family was universally acknowledged as the second-line super rich family. But the Qin Family was involved in many industries other than Yicui Jade-store. Yicui Jade-store was merely inherited from the ancestors. The Qin Family didnt want to close it and ran it as a sideline. Thus, the Qin Family actually didnt have much cash on hand. The 130 million yuan was the best Qin Yifan could do. He didnt want to miss the high-level jade. As for Gu Ning, Qin Yifan now more than just appreciated her. He admired her greatly. No matter if Gu Ning was only lucky, or if she truly had the ability, she could cut out great jade, which was everything in this industry. They needed to sign the contract and transfer money. Oh, Miss Li lost the bet between us. Please transfer the ten million yuan to me as well, Gu Ning reminded. Although she said it airily, Li Zhenzhen felt utterly displeased. Gu Ning, will you stop! Li Zhenzhen scolded. Her face changed because of anger, as if she had been treated unfairly. What? Why should I stop? You agreed on the bet. Do you want to deny it? Gu Ning said. You... She indeed wanted to deny it, but she cared about her reputation. If she really denied it, her reputation would be ruined. Please allow me to transfer the money. Although Li Zhenyu felt disappointed too, he had to follow the rules. If there was any negative rumors that went abroad, his familys business would be affected too. Brother... Li Zhenzhen unconsciously called her brother. She didnt actually want to stop him. She merely felt helpless. But no matter what Li Zhenzhen had in her mind, it wasnt a good time for her to utter another word. Thus the minute she opened her mouth, Li Zhenyu gave her a warning nce. She shut her mouth at once. Qin Yifan, at the same time, was like an outsider. He had no intention to help Li Zhenyu and Li Zhenzhen. Because he knew if Gu Ning had lost the game, they would do the same thing. Thus, Qin Yifan preferred to be an outsider. Before long, the contract had been signed and the money had been transferred. Gu Ning, youre so awesome! How can you cut out two jade among three raw materials! Did you really choose the raw materials by luck? Do you have Jade Eyes? Qin Yifan was still excited. He identally told the truth. Although knowing Qin Yifan was joking, Gu Ning felt uneasy. She smiled. Im always a lucky person. Thats all. Qin Yifan looked at the left four raw materials in Gu Nings cart. Are there more emeralds in your raw materials? I have no idea, Gu Ning replied casually. Oh, its almost 12 am. Lets go have lunch together! Qin Yifan invited. Chapter 63 - I Want You

Chapter 63: I Want You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Li Zhenzhen was in a rage now. She hated Gu Ning to the death. Now Qin Yifan even wanted to invite Gu Ning to have lunch together. Li Zhenzhen almost went crazy. If you dont want Yifan to hate you, mind your behavior. We can deal with Gu Ning secretly, Li Zhenyu warned. He wanted Li Zhenzhen to be with Qin Yifan, because it would be helpful to the Li Family. Thus he naturally disliked Gu Ning, who had grabbed Qin Yifans attention and defeated Li Zhenzhen. Or more technically, he hated Gu Ning because of the ten million yuan. Ten million yuan wasnt much to his family, but could be used to do many things. He would be lying if he said he didnt care. Li Zhenzhen was a little surprised, but also felt happy. True! If she wanted to deal with Gu Ning, she could do it secretly. City G was the domain of Li Zhenzhen. She had plenty of ways to deal with Gu Ning. Besides, she knew some gangsters. It was easy to hurt Gu Ning in Li Zhenzhens eyes. Thinking of this, Li Zhenzhen feltfortable and rxed. No, thanks. I have something else to deal with. Thank you, Gu Ning rejected Qin Yifans invitation. Fine. Qin Yifan didnt insist. He askedter, Will you be hereter? No, I wonte again, Gu Ning said. All the great jade was in her hands now. There werent many left in the shop after all. She had used her Jade Eyes to earn a fortune. It would be too selfish if she collected all the valuable jade in the shops. Qin Yifan had to give up at the end. He only reminded Gu Ning to turn to him if she had any trouble. Miss Gu, lets go transfer the money. Zhou Zhenghong stayed by Gu Nings side all the time. Knowing she was leaving, he asked on his own initiative. We dont need to rush. Uncle Zhou, lets have lunch together, Gu Ning said. Great. Zhou Zhenghong didnt reject. Gu Nings money was still in his ount after all. While they were leaving, Zhou Zhenghong helped Gu Ning take her raw materials which hadnt been cut open. After Gu Ning and the others were gone, the shop became popr and well-known. Everyone now knew there were two high-level jade that had been cut out in the shop. When people heard the owner of those two high-level jade was a young girl, everyone was amazed. Gu Ning didnt n to leave the antique market now. Thus she chose a restaurant right in the antique market and booked a private dining room. Miss Gu, thank you so much for helping me this time! If it hadnt been for you, I would have abandoned that raw material. Then I would have lost so much money, Zhou Zhenghong thanked Gu Ning the minute they sat down. Gu Ning smiled. She didnt want to hide her real purpose, so she said straightforwardly, Uncle Zhou, I dont want to lie to you. Let me tell you the truth! I helped you for a reason, especially when I found out your identity. Hearing that, Zhou Zhenghong was surprised, and puzzled. She did it for a reason? For what? Why? Even though she knew his identity, it wouldnt be of great help. He had lost everything, and was a poor, ordinary man now. What was Gu Nings purpose? Although knowing the young girl had helped him for a reason, Zhou Zhenghong wasnt mad. He knew Gu Ning wasnt a bad person. Why? Zhou Zhenghong asked. Because Ill be involved in the jewelry and jade industry, but I am still a student, I cant do it myself. I need a professional andpetent manager. Although I dont know much about you, you didnt run away with the money just then. Youre not a malicious man. And from the development of Zhoufu jewelry, your ability is also affirmed. So, after knowing your identity, I want you. What? Zhou Zhenghong rounded his eyes in shock. He didnt expect a teenage girl would be so ambitious as to run apany, and had even tested him before choosing him to be the manager. But, they were merely strangers who had only met each other once! Why would she trust him? We just met for the first time. Were not acquaintances even. Why do you trust me? Zhou Zhenghong asked. Yes, we met for the first time. Were not acquaintances even. Ipletely have no reason to believe you, but I am willing to believe you. The employer cant be suspicious, and the suspect cant be used. Although I care about my people very much, I never ept betrayal. If one treats me with sincerity, Ill give him or her a bright future. If one betrays me, he or she will be dead. No way around it. Saying the dead word, Gu Ning seemed murderous. Zhou Zhenghong was stunned, as if he was surrounded by the feeling of death. He held his breath. Zhou Zhenghong was a sophisticated businessman. He had met a variety of people, and he could judge from Gu Nings air that she was a powerful as well as cruel person. Of course, she was only cruel to her opponents. She cared about her people very much. Facing Gu Nings warning, Zhou Zhenghong didnt feel reluctant, instead, he trusted Gu Ning. As for Zhou Zhenghong, if he chose to follow Gu Ning, he would no betray her. He was an upright and loyal people himself. Perhaps, youre not optimistic about me, and dont want a young girl to be your boss. Or, you want to be the boss yourself, and restart your business, but, I believe youre a smart man, who knows clearly about the pros and cons. You need a lot of money and supplies to restart your business. However, let alone yourck of both of them, Shao Ping wont stand aside and let you start your own business. You probably couldnt register! Of course, you can avoid Shao Ping and go to other ces, but if you dont have enough funds and supplies, itll be very hard for you to develop. That was exactly what was on Zhou Zhenghongs mind. Although he wanted to restart his business, he also clearly knew it wouldnt be easy. Even if he avoided Shao Ping, and went to another ce, hecked the money and supplies. He could fail again. And I can provide enough money and supplies for you. Probably in your eyes I was just lucky today, but its not. I have my own unique skills, so I dont have to worry about money and supplies. If youre willing to ept my offer, you can have 20% shares of my jewelrypany. Youll be fully responsible to run thepany. To the public, youre the chairman and have all the rights of the chairman. Ill be a behind-the-scene boss. You can discuss with me on things you cant decide. Chapter 64 - The Jade Beauty

Chapter 64: The Jade Beauty

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhou Zhenghong was nowpletely shocked. He never doubted Gu Nings ability of stone gambling. After knowing she had her own skills, he even thought more highly of her. But what shocked him more was that Gu Ning was willing to let him take over thepany. He could even have 20% shares. Why would she trust him so much? There was nothing better than being trusted for your own ability and character! Undoubtedly, Zhou Zhenghong made up his mind. He actually valued a hard-working life over wealth. He wanted to live his life. Without hesitation, Zhou Zhenghong stood up, looking at Gu Ning. He said, Miss Gu, Im willing to follow you and Ill never betray you! At the same time, Zhou Zhenghong made up his mind to run a greatly profitable business with Gu Ning. The temporary location of thepany was in City G. Gu Ning nned to establish the headquarters of herpany in the capital city when she went to university. The capital city was where she felt familiar and was going to stay. The brand was named the Jade Beauty, and herpany was called the Jade Beauty Jewelry Company. Its major business was jade. As for other kinds of jewelry like gold, silver and so forth. Gu Ning nned to involve them in the future, not now. Since Gu Ning only had jade of great quality in her hands, she decided to make and sell high-end products. A piece of jewelry made of medium-high-level jade cost at least hundreds of thousands of yuan. If it was made of high-level jade, it would cost millions of yuan or more. Although there werent many buyers, it was very profitable if one piece was sold. Zhou Zhenghong was in charge of finding factories and shops in City G. He also needed to hire staff and buy machines. He knew better than Gu Ning concerning those things. Thus Gu Ning didnt interfere. Zhou Zhenghong decided to use his previous designers and carvers. The boss of Zhoufu Jewelry had changed, and those workers who had followed him had all left. Because Zhou Zhenghong was known for his kindness, his old staff maintained a good rtionship with him. After he had gone bankrupt, they had also helped him. Although their design and carvings werent the top-level, they werent worse than the third-line masters. They only needed a tform to practice and develop. Thepanys initial registration capital was a hundred million yuan, and more would be addedter. For the jewelry industry, the registered capital of a hundred million yuan wasnt too much. It was still rtively little, because it required a lot of money to buy raw materials, but Gu Ning didnt need to do that. She already had the supplies now, and they were worth six hundred or seven hundred million yuan in total. Therefore, in terms of total funds, she had around seven hundred million yuan in assets, which was a big business. After that, Gu Ning would continue to get jade with her Jade Eyes. There was no need for her to use money to buy jade supplies. Gu Ning now had more than two hundred million yuan in cash. She invested a hundred million yuan in jewelry, and still had more than a hundred million yuan with her. She nned to cut out two high-level jade, and sell them to Zhao Yuefeng and Master Fu separately. In that way, she would have around seventy million yuan more in cash. Gu Ning asked Zhou Zhenghong to help her buy a well-decorated apartment near the downtown of City G. When she came to City G in the future, she needed a ce to live. She could not always stay at the hotel. Oh, boss, weve sold the jade of the hibiscus type, and the money... Zhou Zhenghong reminded Gu Ning. Gu Nings share was about nine million. Use the nine million to buy me an apartment, and to cover some expense for thepany, Gu Ning said. She wouldnt give nine million to others out of the blue. Sure, Zhou Zhenghong answered. After the meal, Gu Ning told Zhou Zhenghong she wanted to cut out more raw materials. Gu Ning had already cut out several jade today. She didnt want to do it again in the public. She had no intention to cause a sensation. Zhou Zhenghong told her they could rent a machine as well as a private room from the raw materials shop. ordingly, Gu Ning and Zhou Zhenghong walked to a raw materials shop. It was around 1 pm. On their way, Gu Ning called Zhao Yuefeng and Master Fu separately. She asked for their location, and told them she wanted to sell high-level jade. Zhao Yuefeng wasnt in the street of stone gambling, but he remained in the street of antiques, while Master Fu had already gone back home, but when he heard it was a high-level jade, he immediately said he woulde soon. It took time to cut a stone. Gu Ning let Zhao Yuefeng wait for her call. As for Master Fu, Gu Ning told him toe slowly. She nned to cut out three raw materials, and it would take around half an hour. She told Master Fu to arrive around 3.30 pm. Gu Ning intentionally to let Zhao Yuefeng and Master Fue at different times. She was afraid they would like the same piece of jade, and she wanted to avoid an argument. Although Zhao Yuefeng was the first buyer, which was a little unfair to Master Fu, Gu Ning thought it would be fine given both would be high-level jade. When they arrived at a raw materials shop, they rented a machine in a private room to cut out their raw materials. Gu Ning firstly picked up one in the size of half a football, then two others which were as small as an apple. They all had high-level jade inside. One of the small ones had the red jade which Gu Ning almost missed. This red jade, Gu Ning decided to make jewelry with it to send Gu Man and Gu Qing as gifts. Gu Ning drew lines on the big one first, then gave it to Zhou Zhenghong to cut. Meanwhile, Gu Ning rubbed the raw material with the red jade inside. Although Zhou Zhenghong already believed Gu Ning that she had special skills to choose a raw material, he was still excited when the green showed. When the jade was fully cut out, he became more thrilled. Seeing that, Gu Ning just smiled a little. While Zhou Zhenghong had cut out an emerald, Gu Nings raw material showed color too. Zhou Zhenghong had a nce, taking in a long breath. He swallowed with great force. His voice was even trembling. Is it, is it red jade? Yes, Gu Ning replied calmly. Having the answer, Zhou Zhenghong almost bit his tongue. He was in great shock. The jade in Zhou Zhenghongs hand was as big as two adult palms. He was amazed when he found out the type of the jade. This-this is the high-level ss type. It was half transparent, so it was a high-level jade, no a top-level one. Meanwhile, Gu Nings red jade widely showed too. It was shiny red with smooth texture and great transparency. It was the high-level cockb red. Zhou Zhenghong was hit by one shock after another. He couldnt get his mind back all of a sudden. Rub thest one please. Gu Ning was running out of time. So she had to remind Zhou Zhenghong. Zhou Zhenghong immediately had his mind back, and rubbed thest raw material quickly. Although he knew there would be jade in it, he was still excited to see the green show. Chapter 65 - Fulushou Jade

Chapter 65: Fulushou Jade

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After a while, Gu Nings cockb red jade was fully rubbed out. It was big enough in Gu Nings eyes. She nned to make four bracelets, four pairs of earrings and four jade pendants for Gu Man, Gu Qing, Jiang Xinyue and herself. She would also make a thick jade ring for Jiang Xu. And the rest of the jade could be made into several jade pendants and pairs of earrings. Gu Qing decided to sell the rest, which would be worth dozens of millions of yuan. Gu Ning had seen the jewelry of the Qin Family. She liked their design and carving, and nned to let the Qin Family do the work for her. This-this... Zhou Zhenghong was holding an emerald which showed half of it. He breathed fast, like his heart was going to jump out. What happened? Gu Ning asked with confusion. This is Fulushou jade of the ss type! Zhou Zhenghong tried very hard to utter a word. He was still in shock. Knowing it was Fulushou jade, Gu Ning was also astonished. Fulushou was the kind of jade with four colors: green, red, purple or white. Fulushou jade was a symbol of happiness, fortune and health. It was rather rare, and super popr. It was worth at least a hundred million yuan, and was much more expensive than the violet jade of the ss type. Gu Ning immediately changed her mind. She decided to use this Fulushou jade to make jewelry for her family, while she sold the cockb red jade. Gu Ning absorbed the power of the cockb red jade, but she didnt absorb the power of the Fulushou jade. She nned to use the Fulushou jade to make jewelry for her family. With the power, the jade couldst long in great condition. Keep on rubbing! Seeing Zhou Zhenghong being so shocked, Gu Ning felt likeughing, but shepletely understood his feeling. Fulushou jade was extremely hard to find. It ranked just a little lower than the Kings Green. Hearing Gu Nings voice, Zhou Zhenghong then got his mind back. He took a deep breath, and calmed down. His hands were still trembling, because it was so precious. He was nervous, being afraid to damage it by ident. After 10 minutes, Zhou Zhenghong finally cut the whole jade out. He handed it to Gu Ning with his hands shaking slightly. Gu Ning took the Fulushou jade. She was deeply attracted to it too. Three raw materials had already been cut. It was almost 3 pm. Gu Ning nned to call Zhao Yuefeng. Great, lets go! Gu Ning said. She stood up and cleaned the dirt on her clothes. When they were out of the raw materials shop, Gu Ning sent Zhou Zhenghong away to draw up a contract. They would sign it tomorrow. Although she trusted Zhou Zhenghong, they still needed to sign a contract, which was also a protection to Zhou Zhenghong himself. After Zhou Zhenghong was gone, Gu Ning went to a nearby restaurant, then called Zhao Yuefeng. Within three minutes, Zhao Yuefeng appeared in Gu Nings sight. The street of stone gambling wasnt big. They were merely a hundred meters away. Miss Gu. Zhao Yuefeng was excited when he saw Gu Ning. Please be seated, Gu Ning said. Zhao Yuefeng sat down immediately. What do you want to drink, Mr Zhao? Gu Ning asked. Nothing, lets see the jade first! Zhao Yuefeng refused at once. He was eager to see the jade. Gu Ning found it funny. They didnt need to rush at all. Fine, lets see the jade first! I have two high-level jade now, but I can only sell one to you, the other is for Master Fu. Since youre not far away, Ill let you choose first. Please dont tell Master Fu. Gu Ning said, then took out two emeralds from her backpack. Zhao Yuefeng was thrilled and amazed when he heard Gu Ning had two high-level jade, but he soon felt disappointed that he could only buy one. Since the other one was for Master Fu, Zhao Yuefeng couldnt argue against it. He was still moved that Gu Ning allowed him to be the first buyer. Zhao Yuefeng rounded his eyes in shock when the two emeralds were on the table. He knew they were high-level jade, but didnt expect there would be a cockb red jade. Zhao Yuefeng wanted the red jade the minute he saw it. Miss Gu, I honestly dont know what to say! How can you cut out four high-level jade within a day, no, a morning! Thats unbearable! Zhao Yuefeng swallowed down with great force. He was totally astonished by Gu Nings luck. If Zhao Yuefeng had known Gu Ning had cut out more than just four high-level jade, he would have beenpletely struck dumb. Of course, Gu Ning still had 10 more raw materials with jade inside. Mr Zhao, you can choose, Gu Ning said. The red jade please, Zhao Yuefeng immediately replied. Great, you can have a look first, then tell me your price. Gu Ning gave the red jade to Zhao Yuefeng. Zhao Yuefeng took the red jade with his hands trembling. Miss Gu, Ill pay 35 million yuan for it. This cockb red jade was ranked at the same level of the old-pit ice type jade he had just bought, but the price of the red jade was much higher. 35 million yuan was a reasonable price. Deal! Gu Ning agreed without hesitation. Then, they both had a wonderful deal. After the deal Zhao Yuefeng left, because Master Fu called. A few minutester, Master Fu arrived. Miss Gu, where is the jade? Where is the jade? Master Fu raised his voice in excitement before he approached Gu Ning. He walked fast towards her. If his two servants hadnt supported him, he would have fallen down. Gu Ning immediately stood up to wee Master Fu. Please slow down. The jade wont escape. A high-level jade. I must be quick! I am afraid itll run away! Master Fu said seriously, like the jade would really run away from him. Before Gu Ning could say another word, Master Fu urged, Come on, show me the jade! Please have a seat first. Ill show you at once, Gu Ning said. She immediately took the jade of the ss type out of her backpack. Although Master Fu knew it was a high-level jade, he was still thrilled and amazed to see it with his own eyes.. Great jade. Great jade! Master Fu took the jade at once. He was staring at it with fondness, but in his heart, he still felt a little disappointed. If it had been a top-level old-pit ss species, it would be much better. Chapter 66 - An Accident

Chapter 66: An "ident"

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Girl, Ill pay thirty million yuan for this jade of the ss type. How about that? Master Fu said. No problem, Gu Ning answered. It was a reasonable price. For now, Gu Ning had around 270 million yuan with her. Ha-ha, I like your efficient way of making a deal. Great, Ill transfer the money to you now. Gu Nings efficiency left a good impression on Master Fu again. He immediately made a call to transfer the money. Girl, if you dont mind, you can call me grandpa Fu. If you need my support in the future, just let me know. Ill spare no effort to help you, Master Fu said. He sincerely wanted to be friends with this youngdy. Master Fu was sophisticated. He had a belief that Gu Ning was a promising teenager. Grandpa Fu, I do need your help now. Gu Ning didnt hesitate to ask for help from Master Fu. Oh, what happened? Tell me. Master Fu was a little surprised and curious. Well, I n to register a jewelrypany, but I also know that this process is very troublesome. So, do you have any acquaintances in the Industry and Commerce Bureau? Could you please help me make the process smoother, faster? Of course, Ill prepare all the required documents. Since Master Fu was willing to help, Gu Ning naturally couldnt waste the chance. Actually she decided to make full use of herwork. There was nothing wrong with it anyway. What? Youre going to open a jewelrypany? Knowing that, Master Fu was amazed. This young girl was very ambitious. She even had the nerve to open a jewelrypany! Yes, Gu Ning replied seriously. How much is the registered capital? Master Fu asked. The initial capital is a hundred million, which will be added to in the future, Gu Ning said. Master Fu took a long breath in. Even though a hundred million wasnt much in the jewelry industry, it was a huge amount of money to a young girl. This girl wasnt an ordinary teenager. But, although Gu Ning was an extraordinarily smart girl, it was risky to start up apany. Master Fu asked with uncertainty, Are you sure youre going to open a jewelrypany? To start up a business needs more than just money. You must have the ability to run it, with stable supplies. Besides, youre a student now. Do you have enough time to manage it? Master Fu wasnt going to stop Gu Ning. He was just worried that Gu Ning didnt fully understand the rules and might lose money. Gu Ning knew Master Fu cared about her. She replied with sincerity, Grandpa Fu, Im fully prepared. Moreover, I have professional staff to help me run thepany. There is nothing to worry about. Since Gu Ning was confident, Master Fu didnt want to let her down. Great, it is no big deal. Ill help you with the registration. Oh, how old are you now? Thanks, grandpa Fu. Im already 18. Im an adult, Gu Ning said. But I still need to find a shop. Ill contact you once I find the shop. Sure, no problem. Ill handle it, Master Fu said delightedly. Thank you so much, grandpa Fu, Gu Ning said. Master Fu didnt stay much longer before he left. After Master Fu was gone, Gu Ning left too. She went to the street of antiques. Gu Ning didnt want to collect antiques. She simply wanted to take a chance. Thus she didnt walk into stores, but looked around the small stands outside. Although not every piece in the stores was authentic, the real one would bebeled with a price on it. It was expensive. After a while, Gu Ning felt disappointed. She didnt see a single real antique yet. She continued looking for a longer time. Finally, she found an object with power at a small stand. It was a wine cup. Its power was very thick, which meant it must have a long history. Hey, how much is this? Gu Ning pointed at a wine cup. Seeing Gu Ning was a young girl, the stand owner assumed she wouldnt buy it, so he replied perfunctorily, Its from the Qianlong period. ten thousand yuan. An object from the Qianlong period. How was it only worth ten thousand yuan? It was worth at least five hundred thousand yuan. Therefore, it must be a fake one in the stand owners eyes. But this time, the stand owner was wrong. This wine cup was an authentic one. Gu Ning only wasnt sure which period it was from. Since it was real, Gu Ning didnt care about the ten thousand yuan at all. She immediately took out a pile of bills from her backpack for the stand owner. The stand owner didnt expect this teenage girl would really buy it without bargaining. He was surprised. He had actually believed that this teenage girl wouldnt buy it, so he deliberately set such a high price. Otherwise, this would only be sold at the price of several hundred yuan. Was it a real one? The stand owner himself didnt believe there were any authentic antiques on his little stand. It wasnt easy to get a real one after all. This young girl must know nothing about it. She merely liked it. The stand owner was apparently happy to sell it at a high price. He happily took the money in case the buyer would regret. However, he didnt know he actually was the one who should regret. The stand owner took the money, and Gu Ning got her wine cup. The deal was done. No one could regret. Gu Ning put the wine cup into her backpack standing up. Right at that moment. Something broke under her feet. There were a lot of broken china pieces. A man shouted in pain, Oh, shit! My Green-bean ze vase! After that, the young man red at Gu Ning. He yelled in anger, Its you! You knocked my vase over on the ground. Now its broken. You have to pay me the money for it. Gu Ning immediately knew she encountered someone who intentionally caused an ident. That wasnt unusual in the antique industry. Someone would use a fake antique to deliberately cause an ident, and demandedpensation at the same price as a real antique. Someone like that could easily seed, because they always chose the weak ones to take advantage of. And Gu Ning appeared to be a teenage girl, who must be easily scared. Thus she became the target. Nheless, no one was willing to help in case they got involved in the trouble. But the man made a wrong decision. Although Gu Ning was a teenage girl, she didnt allow anyone to bully her now. I did not touch your vase, Gu Ning said calmly. The man simply tried to trap her, but she truly didnt touch his vase. Chapter 67 - Run Away

Chapter 67: Run Away

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What? If you didnt touch it, my vase wouldnt have fallen! the man argued. So what? Gu Ning asked. This is a green-bean ze vase from the Kangxi period. Its worth at least five hundred thousand yuan on the market! Since youre a young girl, five hundred thousand yuan would be enough. Gu Ning sneered. The man was literally shameless. Well, I canpensate you, but your words arent enough. So, I need to let an expert identify it. If it is truly worth five hundred thousand yuan, Ill pay you right away, Gu Ning said. The man panicked a little. His tone softened. Dont need to bother! It costs a lot to see the expert. I have a certificate of authenticity myself. It can prove this vase is real. Saying this, then man pulled out his so-called certificate of authenticity. Gu Ning didnt believe it of course. Its not a big deal. Ill pay the expert fee, she added. The man stopped a second. He now realized he had made a wrong decision, but he didnt want to give up. I dont have time to waste with you. I need the money now! Pay me right now, or Ill call the police, the man warned. He immediately took out his phone, like he was going to call. Gu Ning pulled the corner of her lips. She knew the man was threatening her. Then she said airily, Fine, go on! You... The man didnt expect Gu Ning wouldnt be scared at all, which left him in a dilemma. Meanwhile, a nearby man suddenly stopped him, Man, dont be so annoyed. We can negotiate anyway. Shes merely a teenager. Itll be bad for her future if she is arrested by the police. Why dont you give her a bargain? The man seemed like he was helping Gu Ning, but he was actually an aplice. Unfortunately, Gu Ning saw through them clearly. Whats going on here? An old mans voice sounded at the same time. Before long, a group of people stepped into the crowd. Two old men who were around 70 walked in front. One of them unexpectedly was Master Fu. Girl, its you? What happened? Seeing it was Gu Ning, Master Fu was a little surprised. It seemed Gu Ning was in trouble. But the young man who demandedpensation suddenly changed his face. Obviously, he knew the group. Oh, its just an ident. Just an ident. Before Gu Ning could open her mouth, the man said at once. His made a U-turn on his attitude. He was afraid of these two old men before him. No one in the antique market didnt know Master Fu and Master Yan. Those two were the authorities. No one dared to offend them. Especially Master Yan, he wasnt only the father of the mayor of City G, but also an undeniable expert in the antique field. He could tell whether the vase was real or not by his own eyes. Those two men who wanted to take advantage of Gu Ning were shocked by the fact that Gu Ning knew Master Yan and Master Fu. But Master Yan and Master Fu immediately understood what had happened when they saw the broken china pieces on the ground. Both were upset. It wasnt unusual for such idents to happen, but when it happened to Gu Ning, the perpetrators were in trouble now. Mater Fu regarded Gu Ning as his friend and his granddaughter. He would naturally protect her. Thus, master Fu was displeased and asked. Is it a real ident? He didnt believe it apparently. The young man had ayer of cold sweat around his forehead at once. He did want to say yes, but it obviously wasnt a wise answer. At the end, the young man couldnt bear the pressure from Master Fu any longer. He apologized, Master Fu, Im sorry. Its my fault. I promise I wont do it again. The person you should apologize to isnt me, Master Fu was mad. The young man immediately turned to Gu Ning. He even bent to a low level. Miss, Im so sorry. Please ept my apologies. I ept your apologies this time, but Ill have my people here to keep an eye on you. If you dare to do that again, youll be in jail the next time! Gu Ning said. She threatened them to stop them from doing it again. Sure, sure. Those two answered at once. They were like rats on the street now. The only thing in their mind now was to leave as soon as possible. After that, they immediately ran away. It happens often in this street. You must be careful from now on, Master Fu said to Gu Ning. If they hadnt arrived on time, Gu Ning would have been taken advantage of. I will, grandpa Fu. Even though Gu Ning wouldnt allow anyone else to bully her now, she replied to Master Fus kindness with sincerity. Well, now let me introduce you. This is Master Yan, the president of the Antiques Association, Master Fu said to Gu Ning. Nice to meet you, Master Yan, Gu Ning greeted politely. You too. Master Yan was a serious man, especially before the young generation. So he replied airily when Gu Ning greeted him, but he didnt disdain her at all. Well, now if youll excuse me, Ill leave now, Gu Ning said. After Master Fu gave her an affirmative nod, Gu Ning left. Later, she used her Jade Eyes to scan the objects around her. Within a few meters, she found out another object with power. It was an ink b with a strong power. Gu Ning immediately went over. She asked the price, then paid the money at once. She only paid five thousand yuan for an authentic antique. Master Fu and Master Yan were not far behind Gu Ning. Both of them witnessed what Gu Ning had done, and they were shocked. They didnt know whether Gu Ning understood antiques or not, but she casually bought one without identification. Girl, you... Master Fu walked to Gu Ning quickly. He wanted to stop her, but he waste. The deal was done. Master Fu sighed heavily. Do you know antiques, young girl? Master Yan followed up. His tone was still serious. Although Master Yan disliked her behavior, he didnt judge her for that since it was none of his business. Chapter 68 - A Battle for the Ink-slab

Chapter 68: A Battle for the Ink-b

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Em, not really, Gu Ning said. Then why did you buy this ink-b without second thought? Master Fu criticized. He expected better from Gu Ning. Because of my instinct. May I invite the two masters to have a cup of tea? Master Yan, could you please help me identify this object? Gu Ning said. Master Yan was an expert of antiques. He had a special feeling for antiques, and never said no to identifying an object. He only thought it wasnt necessary to have tea. But seeing Gu Ning being so confident, like this ink-b was a real one, Master Yan was more curious now. If the ink-b had been real, it was inconvenient to identify it here. Thus Master Yan answered, Fine. They went towards a nearby tea house. They had a private room since they were all important figures. Before they sat down, Master Yan opened his mouth eagerly. Girl, let me have a look now. The ink-b was held in Gu Nings hand. Once Master Yan opened his mouth, Gu Ning handed it to him directly. Master Yan took the ink-b, and was absorbed in identifying it. Both Master Fu and Gu Ning stayed quiet, tasting the tea. Master Yan kept on observing, touching and cleaning it for a while. At the end, Master Yans eyes lit up with delight and excitement. Its real. It is real! This is an ink-b from the Qianlong period. It belonged to the famous poet, book painter and Laizhou prefect, Zhang Wentao. It must be old-pit species too! What? Hearing that, Master Fu was also surprised as well as excited. Such a precious antique was found by a young teenage girl, which surprised Master Yan more. He asked, Girl, did you really find this out by your instinct? To be honest, Master Yan didnt believe it was that simple. Gu Ning had been so confident, as if she already knew it was a real one. Gu Ning also understood her excuse wasnt persuasive, but she didnt know anything about antiques. Thus she had to stick to her excuse. Yes. Master Yan and Master Fu still couldnt believe it, but since the girl said so, they didnt want to ask for more. Master Yan looked at the ink-b in his hands. He was growingly thrilled. Girl, do you want to sell it? If you want to, I can pay you the market price, Master Yan said. Not only was Master Yan an expert of antiques, he was also an expert of calligraphy. He loved those tools for calligraphy. Well, Master Yan, I knew Girl Gu before you. If she wants to sell it, I must be the first buyer. You, you cant grab it from me! Master Fu immediately stood up wanting to snatch the ink-b. Although Master Fu wasnt as professional as Master Yan, he was an aficionado. He didnt like calligraphy, but he loved to collect ancient objects. Gu Ning felt embarrassed. She didnt want to see those two respectable seniors to have a battle over a ink-b. Gu Ning understood Master Fu wanted to have priority because they met first. Master Yan, on the other side, protected the ink-b tightly in his arms at once. He looked at Master Fu in an aggressive way. Master Fu, you dont like calligraphy at all. Why do you need it? I dont like calligraphy, but I love ancient objects! Master Fu said. Master Yan was truly afraid Gu Ning would sell the ink-b to Master Fu because the two had met each other before him. He had to use his ace in the hole. If you dontpete with me, Ill give you a bottle of peach-blossom wine of 10 years, Master Yan said to Master Fu. Hearing that, Master Fus eyes were bright. He stoppedpeting for the ink-b, but bargained, Two bottles. Master Yan frowned. He was reluctant to do that. But for the ink-b, hepromised at the end. Fine, two bottles. Master Yan clenched his teeth. After that, Master Fu was pleased. He went back to his seat. And Master Yan then realized Gu Ning hadnt agreed to sell the ink-b yet. Well, girl, could you please sell it to grandpa Yan? Master Yan looked at Gu Ning with sincerity. It seemed the ink-b was a part of his body. If Gu Ning took it back, it would be like cutting meat from his flesh. Master Yan right now waspletely different from that serious old man before. Actually, the reason why Gu Ning invited Master Yan to identify the ink-b was that she intended to sell it to him. She wasnt sure Master Yan would want it, but since he was an expert of antiques, he probably wasnt willing to miss a real antique. Of course, Gu Ning replied. Master Yan was more than happy now. Very well, girl! Im not going to lie to you either. This ink-b is from the Qianlong period. It belonged to the famous poet, book painter and Laizhou prefect, Zhang Wentao. It is worth around five million yuan. Ill pay you five million yuan. Its an eptable price for both of us. No problem, Gu Ning agreed without hesitation. She didnt care about the price as long as it was eptable. Girl, if youre lucky again next time, you must sell it to me first! Although he stoppedpeting with Master Yan, Master Fu was still a little displeased. Gu Ning smiled slightly. Grandpa Fu, youve abandoned the ink-b for two bottles of peach-blossom wine. I assume you must be a wine lover. I have a wine cup with me here. Do you want to have a look? Saying this, Gu Ning then took out the wine cup from her backpack. Both Master Yan and Master Fu were struck dumb for a second. They all thought to themselves: is she being lucky again? If she had been lucky again, she must be a lucky girl indeed! Or, she must have her own ability. Master Fu sat close to Gu Ning. Once she pulled the cup out, Master Fu grabbed it and stared at it. But he wasnt an expert after all. He then immediately gave it to Master Yan. Master Yan, take a look now. With doubts in heart, Master Yan took the wine cup from Master Fu at once. The wine cup was round, straight, covered with a deep abdomen, a beast ring and three feet. It was the shape of the wine cups from the Tang Dynasty. Then Master Yan focused on its material and marks. Master Fu sat aside looking at Master Yan with anxiety. He opened his mouth several times, wanting to ask for the result, but didnt want to bother him as well. Master Yan was increasingly excited. Its real! Its from the Tang Dynasty. Its a royal wine cup from the Wu administration. What? Really? Master Fu jumped up from his seat out of excitement. Seeing that, Gu Ning felt worried for Master Fu. She didnt want to see him fall. Yes! It must be a real one. There are several royal wine cups in the museum too. Im familiar with them, Master Yan replied. Ha-ha, Ha-ha! I like it! Master Fuughed out loud in happiness. He was afraid Master Yan wouldpete with him, so he grabbed the wine cup back. Both Gu Ning and Master Yan were speechless. Chapter 69 - Trapped

Chapter 69: Trapped

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Master Yan liked this wine cup from the Tang Dynasty, he had just gotten an ink-b. He wouldntpete with Master Fu again. Master Yan, how much is this wine cup? Master Fu asked. Those wine cups in the museum were worth three hundred thousand yuan each 10 years ago. By now, its price must be 10 times higher. Around three million yuan, Master Yan said. Although this wasnt the royal object used by Empress Wu, it was an object in the pce. And the quality was superior. It must have been used by a royal, so the price was still not low. Great, then Ill pay three million yuan. How about that Girl Gu? Master Fu asked Gu Ning. No problem, Gu Ning replied. After the deal, they transferred the money without signing contracts. Gu Ning trusted those two old men. They wouldnt regret or break rules. Besides, the deals were done. Even if the antiques werent real, they could do nothing about it. After everything was done, Master Yan and Master Fu then realized something important. Master Yan asked Gu Ning, Did you buy the wine cup by chance too? Yes, Gu Ning said honestly. Both Master Yan and Master Fu took a long breath in after Gu Nings affirmation. Even though they had no idea how Gu Ning could know these two objects were authentic, they were surprised by her unbelievable luck. Before long, Gu Ning asked to leave. Master Fu intended to invite Gu Ning to have dinner with them, but Gu Ning refused because she had something else to deal with. Before she left, Master Yan gave her a name card. Girl, if you dont mind, you can call me grandpa Yan, like the way you call Master Fu. If you need my support in the future, you can call me. And of course, if you have any other real antiques, you can let me have a look first, but Ill only buy one if I like it. Apparently, Master Yan wanted to make a friend with Gu Ning. No need to worry, grandpa Yan. If I find out any authentic antiques in the future Ill call you first, Gu Ning said and took the name card. She didnt have her own name card, so she pulled out a piece of paper and a pen. She wrote down her name and phone number on the paper, then handed it to Master Yan. Hey! You cant only turn to Master Yan! You must turn to me as well! Master Fu said. He didnt want to be left out. I will. Gu Ning felt likeughing. These two seniors were really pleasant! After Gu Ning was gone, Master Yan couldnt help butpliment, This girl is truly extraordinary! Indeed! Shes even cut out three high-level jade this morning, and made a hundred million yuan at once! Master Fu added. What? How is it possible? She cut out three high-level jade in a morning! Master Yan was shocked. He had never heard of such a thing before. Master Fu didnt mention Gu Ning was going to open a jewelrypany. If he had said so, Master Yan would probably be shocked dumb. Master Fu knew what he could say, and what he shouldnt. Gu Ningspany hadnt registered yet. It would be inappropriate to say it now. Gu Ning had already called her driver when she had left the street of stone gambling. Her driver had arrived half an hour ago, but Gu Ning had met Master Fu and Master Yan halfway, and she was half an hourte. When she went out of the street of antiques, she saw a familiar car and went over. But when she opened the car door, she found the driver was a different man. Before Gu Ning could ask, the young man opened his mouth first. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu. The driver who drove you here felt a little ufortable, so I reced him to be your driver today. Gu Ning didnt doubt that. She nodded, then climbed into the car. The car was started then left. Driving away from the street of antiques, the car didnt go back the same way that they came here. Before Gu Ning could ask again, the young driver exined, Its rush hour now. There is a traffic jam ahead. We can go another road, and save time. Well be back to the hotel within an hour. Gu Ning wasnt familiar with City G, but she knew it must be super crowded in rush hour. Thus she didnt doubt the drivers exnation. Like what the young driver had said, he had chosen a less crowded road. But around 20 minutester, the car drove into an ally in a remote ce. Gu Ning then realized something must be wrong. She immediately seized the young drivers neck, and said coldly, Stop the car. The young driver didnt expect Gu Ning would realize so soon, and was so strong. When his neck was seized, he could hardly breathe. He stopped the car unconsciously. Tell me, who sent you? Gu Ning asked. The young driver didnt answer her question. Before he could, several men ran to surround the car from two meters away. Gu Ning was annoyed. She directly knocked the young driver unconscious. Did the girl just knock the driver unconscious? A man standing in front of the car saw what had just happened inside it. He said in surprise to another man beside him. What? The other man was also surprised. A teenage girl knocked a grown-up man unconscious? But the man wasnt frightened by Gu Ning at all. He ordered instead, Go pull the girl out now! However, before anyone came forward, Gu Ning opened the car door herself. Her Jade Eyes was full of power now, and she was full of energy too. She wasnt afraid of these men outside at all. Gu Ning stepped out herself, so the man who nned to pull her out stopped. When they saw Gu Nings face, all the men were amazed by her beauty. What a beautiful young girl! Gu Ning coldly nced over those men before her. They were all aged between 20 and 30, and behaved like gangsters. They must be gangsters. Gu Ning thought to herself. The man who was their head was around 30. He was a bulky man in a ck sweater and loose pants. He seemed violent. If an ordinary person had seen him, he or she would be terrified, but Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. She wasnt scared at all. Li Zhenzhen sent you here, right? It was an affirmative tone. Gu Ning only had bad blood with Li Zhenzhen when she was in City G. No one would do that except her. Chapter 70 - A Woman’s Usual Way

Chapter 70: A Womans Usual Way

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing that, those men were apparently struck dumb for a second. They were surprised Gu Ning knew who was behind them. They soon understood Gu Ning must have had bad blood with Li Zhenzhen earlier, so she knew what was happening. Therefore the head man didnt want to hide. Young girl, since you know who you had bad blood with, you must know youve done something terribly wrong. Were here today to teach you a lesson. Sorry, the head said. Knowing that, Gu Ning despised Li Zhenzhen. Li Zhenzhen didnt even bother to hide herself. It seemed she was too confident. Indeed, Li Zhenzhen was so confident that she believed Gu Ning could only yield to these grown-up men. Oh, since you do know someone can never be irritated, arent you afraid I am one of those who you should never have bad blood with? Gu Ning asked calmly. She didnt seem scared at all. Hearing that, these men were struck dumb for a second beforeughing out loud. Young girl, do you know who we are? Were from the Qing Gang. Qing Gang! Have you heard of us? Were one of the two biggest gangs in this maind. And you can never get revenge on us, the man said with disdain. Gu Ning felt nervous. She didnt expect they were from the Qing gang. Anyway, since they were here to cause her trouble first, Gu Ning decided to fight against them till the end. Besides, she couldnt believe the head of the gang would be an irrational man. If so, how could he be able to be the head? How would he manage his followers? I dont want to get revenge, Gu Ningpressed her lips, and said lightly. When those gangsters believed she must be terrified, Gu Ning continued. Because youre not able to defeat me. After that, Gu Ning attacked them first. She came straight at the so-called head, kicking abruptly at his abdomen. Gu Ning had moved too fast, so the man didnt have time to react. He was hit right in his abdomen, he was then kicked up in the air like he had been hit by a heavy object. Right on the heels of that, he fell down heavily on the ground, moaning in pain. The other three men rounded their eyes in shock. What had just happened? They couldnt believe their eyes. Were they in a dream? Gu Ning didnt care what they were thinking at all. She directly attacked another man. Although the second man noticed Gu Ningsing, he was hit by a fist right on his cheek before he could fight back. The second man fell straight on the ground spitting blood with several teeth knocked out. The other two gangsters now felt a little scared, but they didnt want to run away like cowards. Thus they raised their fists, running at Gu Ning. Gu Ning took off her backpack, throwing it to hit the front man dashing at her. The front man was hit on his head by a great force then knocked against a nearby wall. He fell from dizziness afterward. Gu Ning used her backpack to hit thest man, but the man escaped quickly. However, Gu Ning immediately kicked out her leg aiming at the mans knee. Thest man lost his bnce all of a sudden, bending his knee. Gee, are you proposing to me? Sorry, you dont deserve me, Gu Ning humiliated him. She then hit the man right on his head with her backpack again. The man wasnt able to avoid it this time, and fell on the ground. Four gangsters were all beaten to the ground by Gu Ning within minutes. Although they were not hit till handicapped, they couldnt stand up any more. Gu Ning didnt leave right away. She walked to their head instead. You, what, what do you want to do... The head was frightened. He wanted to escape, but couldnt stand up, let alone run away. Gu Ning didnt answer his question. She picked up his phone on the ground, and asked, Did Li Zhenzhen call you? Yes, yes, the man immediately replied. Then, Gu Ning opened his phone, checking his recent calls. Li Zhenzhens name was really on it. She had called at 2:15 pm, and the call hadsted for seven minutes. What did Li Zhenzhen want you to do to me? How much for it? Gu Ning continued. She-she wanted us to rape you, and take a video of it, then put it on the Inte. She paid us a hundred thousand yuan for it, the man answered. Gu Ning sneered, but her face looked cold. Her eyes were full of upset. Rape, what a usual way a woman used to deal with another one. Shao Feifei had done that before. Gu Ning assumed the women who she would have bad blood with in the future probably would do the same thing. She didnt doubt that. But Shao Feifei had only paid several thousand yuan, while Li Zhenzhen paid a hundred thousand yuan. Was Gu Nings dignity worth only a hundred thousand yuan? No, Gu Nings dignity was priceless. This time, Gu Ning really wouldnt forgive Li Zhenzhen. Although Shao Feifei had done the same thing to her, Shao Feifei couldnt threaten her at all. She could punish Shao Feifei in a gentle way, but as for Li Zhenzhen, who turned to the Qing Gang for help, which was a big trouble. Gu Ning waspletely irritated. She used the mans phone, calling Li Zhenzhen back directly. At the same time, Li Zhenzhen was having a meal with Qin Yifan in a restaurant. The atmosphere was quite harmonious. Yifan, I heard there is a movie called Growing Up Together, which is very popr recently. Why dont we go and watch it together? Li Zhenzhen invited Qin Yifan with anticipation in her eyes. She wanted to watch the movie for a reason. The movie mainly told a story about a couple who grew up together. She and Qin Yifan also grew up together. Thus, Li Zhenzhen intended to use the movie to express her feelings to Qin Yifan. Although this wasnt the first time Li Zhenzhen told Qin Yifan her feelings for him, and she had been refused many times, she kept trying because she loved Qin Yifan. Moreover, their marriage would be of great help to the Li Family. Chapter 71 - You Will Pay for It

Chapter 71: You Will Pay for It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sorry, I have something to deal with. You can go with your friends, Qin Yifan said. It was simply his way of refusal. Every time I invite you to watch a movie, youre always busy. Although Li Zhenzhen knew it would end up like that, she felt hurt when she heard the answer. She had abased herself before him to the best of her ability. Why would he keep being so cold? Li Zhenzhen was a beautiful, sexy and well-educated woman from a rich family. She had everything a man could expect from a woman. And she had countless admirers, but Qin Yifan was clearly not one of them. She wasnt going to be his younger sister, or girlfriend. She wanted to be his wife. Yifan... Li Zhenzhen wanted to say more, but her phone rang. Li Zhenzhens phone was ced on the edge of the dining table. The caller was Liu. Li Zhenzhen felt nervous for a second, then she was delighted. Um, I need to take this call. Li Zhenzhen took her phone immediately standing up and left her seat. She didnt want Qin Yifan to hear a word. Li Zhenzhen ran straight outside. She answered the phone. Out of excitement, she asked first before the other side could open the mouth, Hey, Liu, did you finish it? Ill transfer the rest of the fifty thousand yuan to your ountter. Oh, Miss Li, my dignity is only worth a hundred thousand yuan in your eyes? Gu Ning sneered. You... Hearing Gu Nings voice, Li Zhenzhen trembled in shock. She almost threw her phone away. Why? How could it be possible? What had happened? Why did they take the money but fail to do what she had asked? Miss Li, Ill bear in mind what happened today. And you will pay for it. Be careful! Gu Ning warned her inly. You dare to threaten me? Although Li Zhenzhen felt afraid, she was irritated by Gu Nings words. Her face changed, she looked vicious now. Yes, I did threaten you, Gu Ning admitted without hesitation. Li Zhenzhen was in a rage now, but also felt regretful. After a while, Gu Ning added, Miss Li, since youre capable of doing that, you have to bear the consequences. Then Gu Ning hung up the phone before Li Zhenzhen could say a word. Li Zhenzhen was so mad that she almost smashed her phone. She actually didnt know Gu Nings background, but since Gu Ning had Lius phone to call her, Gu Ning must not be an ordinary person. Thus Li Zhenzhen felt uneasy about Gu Nings threat. Now, Li Zhenzhen was truly not in the mood to watch a movie. She forced herself to finish the meal with Qin Yifan, then asked him to drive her home. She was worried something terrible would happen to her on her way home. Li Zhenzhen stopped asking Qin Yifan to keep herpany, which made him happy. But if he had known the reason, he would probably not have been so calm. On the other side, Gu Ning hung up the phone, then directly threw it back to the man. She turned around and left. Gu Ning didnt know whether they would try to get revenge on her. All she could do was protect herself. Gu Ning walked to the car. She pulled the unconscious man away from the driver seat, then dumped him on the ground. She sat inside herself. Gu Ning started the car, and left. After Gu Ning was gone, at the opposite side of the ally, a ck Maserati stopped there. The car window moved slowly down. There were two men sitting inside, watching the way Gu Ning left. On the driver seat, a young man who was around 25 was in a casual suit. His face was full of amazement and excitement. Wow, I didnt expect this young girl could be so strong and powerful! I feel like having a fight with her! Youll lose for sure. a cold voice sounded from the passenger seat. The young man immediately felt upset. The man who sat on the passenger seat was several years older. He was almost 30 with beautiful features. He had an air of power. Hearing that, the young man was displeased. Heined, Boss, dont upset your own friend, alright? Can you defeat them all within a minute? the man inquired. Um... The young man felt shamed. Apparently, he couldnt. Although he could beat them down within a few minutes, he couldnt do it the way the girl had done it. Xuanfeng, find out who these guys head is. How dare them take a buyers money secretly without my permission! the man said coldly. He was obviously annoyed. The man was actually the chairman of the Qing Gang, Situ Ye. Although Qing Gang was a gang, it had principles and rules. It was uneptable to take a buyers money secretly and charge the fee of protection, which was amoral. Of course, even though there were rules, some people would break them as they liked. Even in the country, there were many corrupt officials. As long as they hadnt been discovered, they would continue to do amoral things. Yes, boss! Chu Xuanfeng answered. Gu Ning stopped aside after a short distance, not because she was lost, but she needed to find her real driver. She now was half worried and half doubtful towards the driver. What if the driver was one of the gangsters? What if the driver was in trouble himself? Gu Ning pulled over the car, taking out her phone. She called the driver at once. Unfortunately, no one answered. Right when Gu Ning was about to call the police, a noise sounded from the trunk. An idea suddenly dawned on Gu Ning. She immediately clicked a button, then stepped out of the car, walking to the trunk. There he was! The real driver who had been supposed to take her, was now tightly tied up struggling with his mouth stuck full of a rag in the trunk. Seeing Gu Ning, his eyes lit up at once. He knew Gu Ning must be here to rescue him. He mumbled in excitement to Gu Ning. Gu Ning was also relieved to see the driver was safe. She immediately untied him. The rag in his mouth was removed. The driver was free. He apologized at once, Miss Gu, I am so sorry. I have no idea why they did this to me. Thank you so much for rescuing me! Chapter 72 - Shopping in the Shopping Center

Chapter 72: Shopping in the Shopping Center

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Thinking of that, the driver was still trembling with terror. Im sorry. Its my fault actually. They were targeting me, Gu Ning said, then she told him everything that had just happened. What? The driver was shocked, but he didnt me Gu Ning since she was also a victim. Because a lot had just happened, when Gu Ning finally arrived at the hotel, it was already 8 pm. Gu Ning was starving so she immediately called room service. She had nned to buy clothes in the downtown this afternoon, but she didnt have time now. Although the shopping center was still open now, Gu Ning wasnt only going to buy clothes for herself. She would buy some for Gu Man and the family of Gu Qing too. Thus an hour wasnt enough for her to shop. Gu Ning didnt have another change of clothing. She had to wash her clothes tonight, and hopefully it would dry tomorrow. She had her school uniform in her backpack, but she didnt want to wear it. It would be too obvious in the crowd. Her dinner hadnt arrived yet. Gu Ning called Gu Man to chat with her for a short time. Then she talked with Chu Peihan and others in their WeChat group for a while. ... The evening wind was cool and mild. It danced with people walking by. Sometimes, it was a bit chilly. In the downtown of City G, there was the biggest entertainment ce, Kings Club. In the noisy club, colorful lights shone. Men and women crazily shook their waists on the dance floor and the air was full of desire and luxury. But in a private room which was set apart from the main hall, there was only light music and gentle talks. In this huge private room, there were only five men without a single bar girl. Apparently, something special was going on here. F*ck, we were just f*cking lucky this time. We even met the legendary Red me team captain, Red Wolf, who has killed seven of our people. All the troops were almost wiped out. Fortunately, we ran fast. Otherwise, we were f*cked, a young man groaned and mmed the cigarette butt into the ground, seemingly venting the anger in his heart. Ive heard that Red Wolf is very powerful. I didnt care, but Ive witnessed this time. Hes really very powerful. He could fight with more than a dozen people, and killed seven. He only got shot twice, a bulky muscr man with a naked upper body said. Although he hated his opponent to death, he admired him too. Luckily he got shot, and wasnt able to track us. Or we would be found, a rtively short man with a vicious look said. But we cant be too careless. After all, the other team is the captain of the important national team. Maybe he will send someone to follow us! So well be evacuated as soon as we sessfully trade tomorrow. But why do they have to choose the Commercial Building in the city center! There are so many people there. Arent they afraid of being discovered? F*ck! Theyre simply afraid that we get the money, but dont give them the goods. So the most secure ce is where there are many people around. If we really dont give them the goods, they will immediately cause a riot and bring the police. In that case, we cant leave either. This isnt the first time. Couldnt they trust us? The object is worth a hundred million yuan this time. It is reasonable to be careful. In another private room, there was aptop on the table. The screen showed the picture of the above mens room. A man sat before theptop with earphones on. He had heard everything they had discussed. This man was Leng Shaoting. He had fine delicate features, but wore a cold expression. His eyes were as deep as the ocean with an air of power. He seemed like a king. Behind Leng Shaoting, there stood two men. Both of them stared at the screen too, but didnt hear what they had said. Boss, whats their next movement? seeing Leng Shaoting take off his earphones, a man asked. Theyre going to trade at the business building in the downtown. Keep an eye on their location, Leng Shaoting said calmly with a serious look on face. Leng Shaoting didnt kill them right now. He intended to use them as bait. Their head wasnt here, and the object was in the heads hands. If he killed them now, their head would be rmed. They actually had no idea where their head was. If they had known, they would havee to him and killed him right away. ... The next day, Gu Ning didnt get up till 8am. Gu Ning was actually awake earlier, but she had nothing to do. The shopping center was open at eight am, so she didnt leave her warm bed till that time. Besides, Gu Ning would fly back to City F at two pm this afternoon. She had a whole morning to shop in the shopping center. She didnt need to rush at all. She also needed to sign the contract with Zhou Zhenghong in the shopping center today. The appointed time was 11am, which was a good time for lunch. Gu Ning went downstairs when she got up. She checked out afterwards. The shopping center wasnt far away. It took around 20 minutes to walk there. Thus there was no need for Gu Ning to take a taxi. She walked there directly. She had her breakfast halfway. When she finally arrived at the shopping center, it was almost 9am. Today was a Sunday. There were already many people around in the shopping center at 9am. Female clothes were on the second floor, so Gu Ning went straight to the second floor. The shopping center was so big. It seemed it would never end. Gu Ning suddenly didnt know where to start. She walked randomly to a direction scanning through the clothes on both sides. If she liked the style of a brand, she would walk inside. After a while, Gu Ning found an international designer brand. It was extremely expensive. But no matter how expensive it was, it was nothing to Gu Ning now. Nice to meet you, wee! A saleswoman immediately came to her when Gu Ning stepped in. Miss, may I help? May I have a look at the clothes which are suitable for a woman around 40? Gu Ning asked. Sure, miss, please follow me. The saleswoman guided Gu Ning to an area. Gu Ning had a look. Nothing she liked. Could you please tell me the body type of your rtive? the saleswoman inquired. She has the same body as me. If I can wear it, it will fit her too, Gu Ning answered. Gu Ning was 167cm tall, and slim. Then, the saleswoman chose a piece of clothing showing it to Gu Ning. Miss, how about this one? Well, it looks good. Gu Ning looked at it and like it at once. It would fit Gu Man. She was about to take it and have a closer look. Chapter 73 - The Drama in the Shopping Center

Chapter 73: The Drama in the Shopping Center

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions But before Gu Nings hand touched the piece of clothing, another hand grabbed it first. I like this one. Im going to try it. It was a woman who was at her early forties. She was in luxurious clothes, but it was only limited to her appearance. She didnt have the same good manners. A woman with good manners would never grab a thing from another persons hand. Stop there, Gu Ning criticized. She was upset. Gu Ning couldnt tolerate that the woman grabbed the piece of clothing from her hand. But the woman walked away as if she hadnt heard Gu Nings voice. Seeing that, Gu Ning frowned as a look of annoyance crossed her face. She strode ahead and stood in the womans way. The woman almost knocked into Gu Ning. She was a little scared by Gu Ning, and shouted, What do you want to do, young girl? Do you want to hurt me? You should be responsible for that! The womans shout attracted attention from others in the shop. People immediately surrounded them to have a look. Sorry, I chose this piece of clothing before you, Gu Ning said calmly. If she didnt want it, she wouldnt mind, but since she wanted it, she would never let the woman get away with it. Gee, just because you choose it first doesnt mean you own it. Its in my hands now! Well, if I say I choose all the clothes here, does that then mean you wont be able to buy any of them? thedy said with disdain. Wow, I didnt expect youre so rich. You even want them all! Hey, have you heard what she just said? Thisdy said she want all the clothes here. I think themission youll get today will be higher than a year ofmission you may get, Gu Ning said to a saleswoman. She deliberately twisted the truth. Shut your mouth! I did not say that! the woman yelled at Gu Ning in anger. Though she was rich this international designer brand was super expensive, and a single piece of clothing cost dozens of thousands of yuan. All of the clothes here in the shop would be worth at least millions. The woman absolutely couldnt afford it. The crowd all knew Gu Ning was twisting the truth. No one took her words seriously. Really? Because if I choose it, Im going to buy it. And you? Gu Ning said provocatively. You... The woman was mad. She also understood Gu Ning was challenging her on purpose, but she was still irritated. Sorry, Madam. This youngdy did choose this piece of clothing first. Would you please have a look at the other clothes? the saleswoman apologized to the woman. Hearing that, the crowd immediately understood what had happened. Everyone disliked the womans behavior. Xiao Li, Mrs. Shao is our frequent customer with a VIP silver card. She has the priority to choose first, another saleswoman who was with Mrs. Shao interrupted. She even red at the saleswoman who was with Gu Ning. Apparently, this was nothing to do with the so-called priority to choose first. The saleswoman was just snobbish. Xiao Li, however, ignored the warning. She argued, Miss Wang, I disagree with you. The one who arrives first can choose first. Even a VIP customer cant grab the clothes from another customer. You... Miss Wang was annoyed to be argued back. This Miss Wang was always snobbish, and only served the rich people. Mrs. Shao, meanwhile, was a frequent customer here. She apparently wanted to have a friendly rtionship with Mrs. Shao. This was a shop of an international designer brand. The cheapest item cost dozens of thousands of yuan. Besides, a saleswoman could have 2%mission on the sales. Every time Mrs. Shao was here, she would spend at least eighty thousand yuan. Themission would be several thousand yuan! The onlookers all agreed with Xiao Li. They also felt dissatisfied. Exactly, even a VIP customer cant grab the clothes from another customer. Its unfair! Its not unfair. Its snobbish. Why dont you just sell the clothes only to the VIP customers? Anyone who wants to buy clothing here must have a VIP card first. True! Those customers who surrounded them all criticized Miss Wang, which made her feel embarrassed, but she didnt dare to retort. Mrs. Shao, instead, felt irritated. So what? I have enough money. Ill buy whatever I want. Its none of your business. You can buy whatever you want, but you cant grab things from others! someone argued. Exactly! Thisdy doesnt have manners at all, someone said. You! Do you know who I am? How dare you to say that! I am the wife of the chairman of Zhoufu Jewelry! Mrs. Shao was annoyed. She spoke loudly about her identity. Hearing that, everyone shut their mouths at once. They obviously all knew Zhoufu Jewelry, which had at least a hundred million yuan in assets! And they just had millions in assets. No one dared topete with Zhoufu Jewelry. Gu Ning was a little surprised. She didnt expect this woman was Shao Pings wife. Shao Ping and Zhou Zhenghong didnt get along with each other. Gu Ning therefore disliked Shao Pings family as well. Those onlookers were afraid of the Shao Family, but Gu Ning wasnt. She directly criticized, Do you think you can do whatever you want as the wife of the chairman of Zhoufu Jewelry? You.. Mrs. Shao didnt expect Gu Ning wasnt afraid of the Shao Family at all. But Mrs. Shao was too proud. In City F, there were many more families who were richer than them. At that moment, the store manager came over. What happened? Before anyone else, Gu Ning opened her mouth with slight unkindness. Nice to meet you, manager. Let me ask you a question first. Is it true that your VIP customer can directly grab the clothing from another normal customer as long as she wants to? How is this possible? The one who arrives first chooses first. A VIP customer can only get a discount, the store manager immediately exined. Before long, he soon realized what had happened. He then turned to Miss Wang, Wang Yunyun, what happened? Since there was only one VIP customer, Mrs. Shao, in the shop, and the saleswoman who was with Mrs. Shao was Wang Yunyun, the manager naturally turned to her first. Wang Yunyun had no idea the thing would end up like that. She hated Gu Ning so much, but did not dare to show it in front of the manager. Besides, this was the first time such a thing had happened. She did not know how to exin. Chapter 74 - Lay off

Chapter 74: Lay off

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Let me exin please. Xiao Li rmended a piece of clothing to me, and I liked it. I wanted to take a closer look, but unexpectedly, Mrs. Shao grabbed it from me. I asked her to give it back to me but she refused. Meanwhile, Wang Yunyun said that Mrs. Shao was a VIP customer and had priority to choose first, Gu Ning said. The manager changed his face immediately. He didnt doubt Gu Nings exnation, and bashed Wang Yunyun, Wang Yunyun, whats wrong with you? Youve worked here for a long time. How could you know nothing about the rules? The manager knew Wang Yunyun was snobbish but she didnt normally cause any trouble. Thus the manager did nothing. However, the manager couldnt ept that she ruined the reputation of the shop this time. I-I... Wang Yunyun suddenly didnt know what to say. She knew she had behaved in a wrong way, but everything she had done was merely for moremission. Enough, youre fired. You dont need toe to work tomorrow. The manager didnt want to waste time with Wang Yunyun. Since she had damaged the reputation of this shop, the manager had toy her off. What? Hearing that, Wang Yunyun was shocked. She honestly didnt know the result would be that bad. Now, she sincerely felt scared. If she was fired, she couldnt find a better job. She almost begged, Manager, please give me another chance! I promise this wont happen again. Wang Yunyun, its written in the contract. Anyone who damages the reputation of this shop will be fired. Im sorry. My hands are tied, the manager said. The manager then ignored Wang Yunyun, turning to Mrs. Shao. He exined politely, Mrs. Shao, we have our rules here. The one who arrives first chooses first. If you like this piece of clothing, Im afraid you need to wait until this miss doesnt want it, so please return this piece of clothing to this miss. Thank you so much. Mrs. Shao of course was unhappy to do that, not only because of the piece of clothing, but also because she had been humiliated. However since the manager was here she didnt want to argue with him. She was going to buy more clothes from this shop in the future. Although the brand had many stores in City G, this store was unique with many more designs. I dont want it at all. Who cares! Mrs. Shao said with unhappiness. She directly threw the piece of clothing back at Gu Ning, then turned around and left. She had been greatly humiliated before everyone and had no reason to stay here any longer. Gu Ning took the piece of clothing right away. She really liked this one. Ill take this, and more. Please give me one of that in size L. All of them are for women around 40. Gu Ning handed the clothing to the saleswoman. Hearing that, the crowd was all surprised. This girl didnt look at the price tag at all. She must be very rich! The more a customer bought the moremission a saleswoman could get. Xiao Li was obviously happy to see that. She immediately rmended more to Gu Ning, following Gu Nings demands. Finally, Gu Ning chose two sweaters, two pairs of pants and two long wool coats for Gu Man and Gu Qing. She of course wouldnt forget her uncle Jiang Xu and her cousin Jiang Xinyue. She bought a ck Armani suit, a sweater and a pair of pants for Jiang Xu. As for Jiang Xinyue, she was still at a young age and didnt need to wear clothing from a designer brand. Gu Ning herself didnt want to do that either, so she went to another shop of a normal brand, and bought some dresses for Jiang Xinyue and herself. After buying the clothes, Gu Ning went to buy a series of skincare products for both Gu Man and Gu Qing. Then the question came to Gu Ning. What should she buy for Chu Peihan and others? Gifts were about good intentions, not the price. Moreover, except for Yu Mixi, the rest were all rich kids. It wasnt a wise choice to buy expensive gifts for them. After a while, Gu Ning decided to buy Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi each a Lanc?me perfume, which was worth more than a thousand yuan. Yu Mixicked of a good phone, so Gu Ning bought a phone for her. To not burden her friend, Gu Ning didnt buy an expensive one, but only spent two thousand yuan on a new phone. Since she was in a phone shop, Gu Ning bought new phones for Gu Man and the family of Gu Qing as well. As for Hao Ran and the boys, she bought four Armani wallets for them, which cost around a thousand yuan each. Gu Ning felt satisfied at the end. When herpany opened, she nned to prepare some jewelry made of jade for them then. When she received Zhou Zhenghongs call, Gu Ning had almost finished her shopping. Before she left, she went to thedies room putting all the gifts into her telepathic eye space. It would be a lot if she carried them by hand. Their appointed ce was a restaurant beside the Commercial Building. Gu Ning walked straight to the restaurant after she left the Commercial Building. She stepped into the elevator. When the door was almost closed, a man suddenly dashed in and knocked into Gu Ning by ident. Oh, sorry, Im in a hurry, the man apologized. Its nothing, Gu Ning said. But she felt something was strange, because when the man had hit her, she had felt there was a tough object around the mans waist. It felt like metal, and the shape was quite familiar to Gu Ning. All of a sudden, an idea dawned on Gu Ning. Was it a gun? Thinking of that, Gu Ning immediately used her Jade Eyes. It really was a gun! At the same time, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to scan the other four men around her. She felt nervous at once. These five men all carried a gun with them around their waist. A man with a gun normally was from the police or the army. Otherwise, they would be gangsters or criminals. Gu Ning could sense the air of violence from these men. They seemed more like gangsters or criminals. Gu Ning again used her Jade Eyes to look at the box held in a mans hand. There were bags of white powder inside. Although Gu Ning had never tried the white power herself, she immediately realized what it was ording to her rich experience. She secretly inhaled deeply. These men must be here to trade. It was none of her business so Gu Ning didnt n to get involved. The elevator stopped at the fifth floor. Gu Ning left the elevator. Coincidentally, the five men all left at the fifth floor too. Gu Ning walked to the appointed private room. To her surprise, her private room was exactly next to the private room of those men. Boss, here you are. Please have a seat. The minute Gu Ning appeared, Zhou Zhenghong immediately greeted her. He pulled out the chair for her too. Boss, I didnt know what your favorites are so I didnt order yet. Now please order the food. Zhou Zhenghong handed the menu to Gu Ning, then rang the service bell. Chapter 75 - Too Sensitive

Chapter 75: Too Sensitive

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When a waiter opened the door, Gu Ning glimpsed as a group of men walked by. She unexpectedly found she was familiar with the front mans figure. However when she looked over, they were gone. Gu Ning didnt know many men, and even less of them could leave an unforgettable impression on her. Thus she immediately knew who he was. The man must be the one who had given her the Kings Green. What a coincidence! He was here too. Gu Ning didnt bother to think further about it. She moved her sight back to the menu. She ordered two dished then gave the menu back to Zhou Zhenghong. Uncle Zhou, please help yourself and order something you like. Zhou Zhenghong took the menu. He ordered two dishes as well then handed the menu to the waiter. When the waiter left, Zhou Zhenghong immediately took out a file paper-bag, giving it to Gu Ning. Boss, Ive set up the contract. Please have a look. If there is anything you think is inappropriate, I can adjust it. Great. Gu Ning took it. She opened the paper-bag and started to read the document inside. With her powerful Jade Eyes, it was super easy for Gu Ning to read through the contract quickly, but in front of Zhou Zhenghong, Gu Ning had to pretend. She deliberately spent more time on the papers to make it seem natural. The contract only had two pages so although Gu Ning slowed down her reading pace on purpose, she still finished it in two minutes. Thebor contract between Gu Ning and Zhou Zhenghong said that Zhou Zhenghong was the executive director of the Jade Beauty Jewelry Company. He had absolute right of discourse. The registered capital of the Jade Beauty Jewelry Company was a hundred million yuan. In addition to the monthly sry, Zhou Zhenghong also owned 20% of the shares of the Jade Beauty Jewelry Company. Well, I think its good, Gu Ning said. She signed her name in Party A, and then handed it to Zhou Zhenghong. Zhou Zhenghong also signed his name. Gu Ning couldnt help using her Jade Eyes to see into the private room next door. She saw those men that she saw in the elevator and another group of men sat across a table. There were two ck boxes on the table in front of the two groups. They were in a luxurious restaurant with great instion so she couldnt hear anything because they werent speaking loudly. She could only see what they were doing. They opened the boxes. One of them was full of bags of white powder, while the other was filled with piles of bills and gold bars. Apparently, they were in the middle of a deal. Although Gu Ning knew they were doing something illegal, she knew she shouldnt get involved. Moreover, there were at least 10 men with guns. Gu Ning wasnt powerful enough to fight against them. Gu Ning brought her sight back, lifting the tea cup to drink a sip. However, in the private room adjacent to the private room next door, there were three men. One of them was Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was dressed in ck clothes. He was tall and expressionless. He was wearing earphones listening to the sound from the adjacent room and was monitoring the conversation. Meanwhile, a young man walked over, talking to Leng Shaoting, Captain, except for us and the enemies, there are also people in another private room on this floor. Its room No.3 which is right next to our enemies room. Ive already informed the manager to get them to leave. Great, Leng Shaoting answered lightly and said nothing else. Because they didnt know their enemies appointed ce beforehand, they werent well prepared in advance. They could only check the surrounding situation after the appointed ce had been confirmed. Even the bug was secretly set by one of Leng Shaotings men who had disguised himself as a waiter. Knock, knock. At that moment, the door of Gu Nings private room was knocked on and was then pushed open. Gu Ning though it was the waiter; but to her surprise, two men who were around 30 walked in. Both Gu Ning and Zhou Zhenghong frowned a little. One of the men was full of regrets saying, Nice to meet you, miss and sir. Im the hotel manager. Im so sorry to bother you for a special condition. The man with the hotel manager walked in front of Gu Ning. He took out a document and handed it to Gu Ning. He said, Nice to meet you both. This is my certificate as a military officer. Our military is currently carrying out a task on this floor. For your safety, I hope you can immediately move to a private room upstairs. Sorry about that. Knowing that, Zhou Zhenghong waspletely shocked while Gu Ning was merely a little surprised. It must have something to do with the people in the next room. However could the man be from the military? Well, the man did look like a military man. Sure. Gu Ning didnt want to be involved either. She answered then left with Zhou Zhenghong, following the hotel manager and the military officer. However just as they left the room, the two men standing outside room No.4 immediately looked over. The hotel manager suddenly panicked. His face turned pale at once because he clearly knew that the suspect was right in that private room. Both Gu Ning and the officer knew that something bad might happen. The reaction of the hotel manager was likely to attract the attention of those men. The officer immediately took a step forward and blocked the hotel manager. He gave the manager a warning look. However the two people who were outside had already seen the managers face. They sensed something must be wrong right away. They called out, Wait. The hotel manager trembled, but because of the officers warning look, he forced himself to calm down and immediately put on a formic smile. Nice to meet you sir. What can I do for you? He asked the person who called him. The two men exchanged a knowing look, then walked towards them. Both Gu Ning and the officer were alert. They knew things could go wrong. But they were afraid to raise suspicion, so they decided to temporarily stand still. The two men walked over, then immediately took out guns aiming at them. Get in! they snapped quietly. The hotel manager and Zhou Zhenghongs faces immediately turned pale. They were trembling from the terror. Gu Ning and the military officer stayed calm instead; but again to not raise suspicion, they cooperated well and showed fear on their faces. They were all forced back into the private room. Room No.5 was where Leng Shaoting stayed. He had set cameras outside, so he was able to see what was going on. Captain, what should we do? Theyre so sensitive! a man said worriedly. Be patient, Leng Shaoting said. Leng Shaoting didnt miss the rtively smaller figure among them. He was a little upset and uneasy. It seemed that he was concerned about her safety. In room No.3. You just saw us. Why did you look so scared? a suspect asked the hotel manager. He recognized the hotel manager, so he was particrly sensitive. Chapter 76 - The Gunshots in the Restaurant

Chapter 76: The Gunshots in the Restaurant

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Um, nothing, the hotel manager denied. He tried to stay calm, but failed. The two men definitely didnt believe him. Tell them we have a problem here, one of the men said to the other. The other man then turned to walk out. Gu Ning looked at the mans gun. He hadnt cocked it yet. If Gu Ning went to grab his gun, there was no chance for the man to shoot. In other words, it was safe for Gu Ning to do so. Gu Ning gave the military officer a knowing look. Thetter immediately understood. The military officer was amazed too. This young girl wasnt afraid at all! She even wanted to act first. To be honest, the military officer didnt trust Gu Nings ability. He was a little hesitant, but when he saw Gu Nings undeniable look, he immediately felt more confident. Therefore, he nodded slightly as affirmation. The girl dared to grab the gun directly from a man, which showed she had both courage and ability. Gu Ning then started to act. She came to the man like lightning and grabbed his hand, with a snap sound, the mans hand was broken. Meanwhile, the military officer pulled his gun out, shooting at the other man. Before the man could make a sound, Gu Ning immediately stuffed his mouth with tissues. She then raised her hand and shed it toward his neck. The man immediately lost consciousness. Because the officers gun was equipped with a silencer, it did not make any sound. He urately shot the other man in the head. The man then silently fell onto the ground. It all happened too fast to be noticed. The two men still didnt realize what had happened before they were both killed. Both the hotel manager and Zhou Zhenghong rounded their eyes in shock. They felt like they were in a dream. The military officer instead was also surprised by Gu Ning. He didnt expect this young girl could be that powerful. She was even as good and swift as he was. He had been in the army for at least 10 years as a senior specialmander, and had been through at least 10 years of devil training. What kind of training had this girl been through? The military officer thought to himself. Although he wondered, he didnt ask. It was none of his business after all. Besides, he had a bigger fish to fry now. You all must leave now! the military officer said. Its toote, Gu Ning said. She saw someone going out from the private room next door. As soon as the man came out, he would find the bodies. At that moment, Gu Ning ran out before she could say another word. The rest of the people in the room were all surprised. They had no idea what she was going to do. Zhou Zhenghong wanted to have a look, because he was worried about Gu Ninga safety. However he was stopped by the military officer. Instead, the military officer followed her. Leng Shaoting, on the other side, noticed Gu Ning wasing out. Seeing Gu Ning is out, they knew the people in private room No. 3 were fine now; but why was Gu Ning rushing out? Amid all the confusion, Gu Ning dashed to the door of private room No.4. At the same time, the door was pushed open and a man walked out. Before the man noticed Gu Ninging, Gu Ning hit him with great force. The man lost consciousness at short notice and fell onto the ground. Gu Ning then grabbed his gun. Watching that, Leng Shaoting and his people who were staring at the screen, as well as the military officer who followed Gu Ning out were all shocked. They now understood why Gu Ning said that it was toote. But how could she know that there was a maning out? Knowing that Gu Ning was safe, Leng Shaoting was relieved. Now it was time for them to act. Three of them walked out immediately. Gu Nings gaze met Leng Shaotings eyes coincidentally. Seeing his handsome cold face, Gu Nings heart skipped a beat. But she knew it wasnt the appropriate time to appreciate the handsome man. Get back to the private room, Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning. I can protect myself, Gu Ning replied. She wouldnt go back. Leng Shaoting frowned a little. He was apparently dissatisfied but he didnt say anything more. He was confident that as long as he was here, he could protect the young girl. Immediately after that, Leng Shaoting and his people ran into private room No.4. A round of gunshots followed. Once the gunshots sounded, the whole building was lost in terror. People ran away, trying to hide. The building even shook a little. Zhou Zhenghong and the hotel manager were scared and hid themselves directly under the table. Zhou Zhenghong was very worried about Gu Ning, but he did not dare to go out. Moreover, he didnt go out because of Gu Nings warning. Before long, the gunshots stopped. Meanwhile, the sirens also sounded downstairs, but the police were notified in advance and cleaned up the scene. Although Gu Ning didnt walk into the room, she knew clearly what was happening inside because she used her Jade Eyes. Leng Shaoting only had three men with him, while the other party had seven or eight men. But for the suspect, the appearance of Leng Shaoting and his men was so unexpected. Thus when the other party reacted, it was already toote and they were all killed And Leng Shaoting as well his men, were all safe. They were amazingly powerful. Although the mission waspleted, Leng Shaoting and his men didnt leave right away. They were waiting for the police so that they could hand over. Gu Ning turned around to go into her private room. She told Zhou Zhenghong and the hotel manager it was alright now. Boss, are you alright? Zhou Zhenghong heard Gu Nings voice. He immediately moved out from beneath the table, along with the hotel manager. Seeing that, Gu Ning felt likeughing, but she had no intention to make fun of them. It had been a gun war, and it was totally understandable that people got scared. Im fine, Gu Ning replied. Manager, I suppose you need to close the restaurant for a while because of what has just happened. We wont bother you here, Gu Ning said. Sure-sure. Im so sorry about that, miss. Oh, thank you so much for rescuing me. The manager didnt forget that Gu Ning had saved his life. I was saving myself too, Gu Ning said. She wasnt being modest, she simply told the truth. Then, Gu Ning together with Zhou Zhenghong, who hadnt recovered from the shock yet, went outside. Please wait. Before they went far away, Leng Shaoting stopped them. Sir, whats up? Gu Ning turned around. She looked at Leng Shaoting walking to her with her big beautiful eyes. Her voice sounded charming. All the men were softened. Leng Shaotings heart skipped a beat as well. This girl is so adorable! But the feeling quickly went away. Leng Shaoting came to Gu Ning, reaching out his hand. Non-military or police personnel are not allowed to hold guns privately. Once found, it must be handled as illegal behavior. Everyone was shocked. What? This young girl had a gun? Chapter 77 - She Has Another Gun with Her

Chapter 77: She Has Another Gun with Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They had noticed that Gu Ning had grabbed the suspects gun, but didnt hand it over. However Gu Ning left a good impression on them given she had been of great help, so they didnt think further about it. They believed the young girl was simply curious about a gun. Gu Ning was reluctant to do it at first, but then she resignedly took a gun out of her backpack throwing it back to Leng Shaoting. Cant hide it from you, ha? sheined. Gu Ning didnt have chance to put the gun into the room of her telepathic eyes, so if he wanted to search her body for it, she couldnt hide it. Thus she had to give it to him. Uncle Zhou, lets go, Gu Ning called Zhou Zhenghong who was distracted. Zhou Zhenghong immediately followed her. When Gu Ning disappeared at the end of the passage, Leng Shaoting found the suspect who was lying on the ground in private room No. 3. He sensed something wasnt right. He walked over and searched the suspects body. Nothing. Indeed, Gu Ning carried another gun with her, which belonged to that suspect. If Gu Ning hadnt had another gun with her, she wouldnt have been willing to give the first gun to Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was annoyed, but not upset. It seemed that he trusted her and believed that she wouldnt do anything harmful so he didnt chase her, but instead focused on what had just happened in the hotel. After all, he knew she was a student from the No. 3 High School in City F. He could always find herter. Boss, youre so awesome! When they left the hotel, Zhou Zhenghong finally recovered from the shock. He now admired Gu Ning more than ever. Gu Ning was merely an 18-year-old girl! If I couldnt do anything, I wouldnt dare to walk around freely, Gu Ning said. Right, Zhou Zhenghong agreed with Gu Ning. He had always believed that Gu Ning wasnt just an ordinary girl with excellent uracy on stone gambling. However today he had been amazed again. Oh, boss, what do you want to eat? We havent eaten yet, Zhou Zhenghong asked. Gu Ning though for a while, then said, Lets go have hot pot! Sure, Zhou Zhenghong answered. They went to a food center afterwards. After the meal, it was already 12:30 pm. Gu Nings flight would take off at 2 pm so she needed to leave for the airport. Before she left, Gu Ning told Zhou Zhenghong to buy a car for convenience. He was allowed to choose a car which was worth within a million yuan. After that, Gu Ning left. On her way to the airport, Gu Ning thought it would be faster to buy a house if she knew someone who was powerful. Among the people Gu Ning knew in City F, only An Qian and Qin Yifan were reliable. Gu Nings first choice was Qin Yifan. She didnt know An Qians background and wasnt sure whether An Qian had the ability to help her. Thus, Gu Ning called Qin Yifan. At the same time, Qin Yifan was sitting in a caf with Li Zhenyu. Qin Yifan was a mature and stable man, but once it involved Gu Ning, Qin Yifan would suddenly be lively. When Gu Nings call came in, Qin Yifan was delighted with a smile at the corners of his lips. Gu Ning, whats up? He even sounded sweet. Li Zhenyu witnessed all his reactions and felt uneasy. Did Qin Yifan like Gu Ning that much? Although he hated Gu Ning, he had to admit Gu Ning wasnt ordinary. She had good appearance, and unbearable luck, as well as talent on stone gambling. Moreover, Li Zhenzhen hade home in shock yesterday. He then knew Li Zhenzhen had hired a bunch of gangster to teach Gu Ning a lesson. However unexpectedly, Gu Ning had been totally fine. She even had called and threatened Li Zhenzhen with Lius phone. At first Li Zhenyu thought Liu must have been bought by Gu Ning with money. Although he had connection with Liu, they werent close. Besides, Liu was a gangster who would do anything for money. It was possible that he had betrayed Li Zhenzhen for money. But he had checked it himself this morning. Liu and his men had been injured by Gu Ning, and all of them were in the hospital now. Li Zhenyu had totally been shocked. It was beyond his imagination that a teenage girl could be so powerful and difficult to deal with, but he was still confused about Gu Nings background. If she was from amon family, he wouldnt care about her at all, but if she was from a powerful rich family, he would have to have a second thought for the good of his family. Li Zhenyu decided to investigate Gu Ning first. Luckily, even though Gu Ning knew Li Zhenzhen was behind those gangsters, she had no proof, so Li Zhenyu didnt need to worry that Gu Ning would sue his sister. Well, I want to buy two well-decorated houses in Fenghua Luxury Mansion. Do you know anyone who can get it done as soon as possible? Gu Ning asked. Qin Yifan happily replied, Youve called the right person! I have a friend who is actually the sales manager of Fenghua Luxury Mansion. Ill call himter to help you pick the best location and give you the biggest discount. Qin Yifan knew Gu Ning had over a hundred million yuan of wealth, so he didnt feel surprised when she said she was going to buy houses in Fenghua Luxury Mansion. Besides, he felt honored that Gu Ning turned to him for help. Great, thank you so much. Gu Ning epted Qin Yifans kindness. She didnt care about a discount actually, but she wouldnt reject it either. Youre wee. Ill send his number to you once its done, Qin Yifan said. Thanks, Gu Ning said. When she was about to hang up, another thing dawned on her. Oh, I almost forget. I have an emerald with me now, and I want to make some jewelry for my family with it. I n to give it to Yicui Jade-store to help me with that when youre back in City F. What? Youve cut out more jade? What is its type? Qin Yifan was so excited to hear about the jade that he almost jumped up from his seat. No one could me him. Gu Ning had already cut out two high-level jade yesterday, which was amazing. But she even cut out moreter. She wanted to make jewelry for her family with it, so it must be a high-level jade! Youll find out when youre back. Of course it isnt ordinary. Gu Ning deliberately kept it a secret. But for Qin Yifan, this was simply a bucket of cold water sshing down on him, and his excitement was immediately ruined. Instead, he was super curious now. Heined, How can you do that to me! Its torture! I cant wait to see what type it is. Ill be back tomorrow morning. You better mind your own on-going business first! Alright, Im almost at the airport, bye-bye, Gu Ning said. Chapter 78 - Buy Houses

Chapter 78: Buy Houses

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Take care then. Qin Yifan knew that Gu Ning was going back today, so he wasnt surprised that she was in the airport now. After Qin Yifan hung up, Li Zhenyu asked him with a meaningful look, Your attitude towards the girl Gu Ning is different. Tell me the truth. Do you like her? Qin Yifan was struck dumb. He did appreciate Gu Ning, but he didnt know whether he liked Gu Ning himself. He just felt happy and rxed whenever he was with her. I have no idea. Qin Yifan gave a vague answer because he truly didnt know. However, his vague answer showed that he might actually like her. Although Li Zhenyu was disappointed to hear that, he said nothing. He clearly knew that Qin Yifan treated Li Zhenzhen as his younger sister. He wasnt willing to marry her, but Li Zhenyu still had hope. Qin Yifans parents liked Li Zhenzhen. They all hoped for Qin Yifan to marry Li Zhenzhen, but they would also respect Qin Yifans choice. Therefore, the Li Family couldnt urge Qin Yifan to marry Li Zhenzhen for the good of their rtionship. Qin Yifan then immediately called his friend to help Gu Ning. At the same time, what had happened in the restaurant was aired on TV. People all felt surprised. However, the news reports didnt mention Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning had helped a lot in the gun war, Leng Shaoting was afraid that she would be revenged by other gangsters, so he ordered them to not mention her name. At 3:15 pm, the nended at the airport of City F. Gu Ning checked her phone and saw that she received a message from Qin Yifan. Qin Yifan told her that he had settled everything. His friends name and number were attached to the message. The man was called Wei Zhirui. Gu Ning sent a message back to thank him. When Gu Ning walked out of the airport, she called Gu Man. She told her mother she was back, but she nned to take a look at the houses before going back to the hospital. Gu Ning took a taxi heading straight to Fenghua Luxury Mansion. On her way, she called Wei Zhirui to politely tell him she wasing and her intention. Wei Zhirui of course wouldnt reject such a profitable deal. Besides, Gu Ning was introduced by his good friend so Wei Zhirui naturally showed his passion. Nice to meet you. May I ask, are you Miss Gu? Once Gu Ning walked into the sales apartment, a man who was around 30 years old came to greet her. Wei Zhirui already knew that Gu Ning was a beautiful 18-year-old girl; and there wasnt any other young girls around. He was almost 100% sure that he recognized the right person when Gu Ning stepped in. Although he knew the buyer was a young girl, he was still greatly surprised when he met Gu Ning in person. The girl was so young, and even wanted to buy two houses! However, since she was introduced by Qin Yifan, she must be super rich. Anyway, Wei Zhirui would be polite as long as a customer walked in, no matter if he or she was rich or not. That was the basic qualification of a worker in the service industry. I am Gu Ning. You must be Mr. Wei! Gu Ning answered. Yes, Im Wei Zhirui. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu. Wee to Fenghua Luxury Mansion, Wei Zhirui said to Gu Ning. Miss Gu, Yifan told me about your requests. However, I think its better to introduce the environment of Fenghua Luxury Mansion to you first. Please follow me. Wei Zhirui guided Gu Ning to the exhibition hall, and said, Fenghua Luxury Mansion is the most high-end residential area in City F. The location is very good. Its close to the downtown, but its quiet. There is a medium-sized shopping mall across the road from Fenghua Luxury Mansion. There are also food supermarkets, clothing, furniture and so forth inside. There are also many banks around so its very convenient to live here. The facilities, preservation and property service of Fenghua Luxury Mansion are all of high quality. Fenghua Luxury Mansion is nned in the form of a district within a central district. Each district forms amunity with between four and eight buildings with independent gates. The residents need a card to get in and an outsider needs to get the guidance or permission of a resident here. Only after the security guard is informed can the outsidere in. Of course, it is possible that someone could secretly follow a resident and get in, but if anyone directly affects you, you can immediately call the security room. The security guard will take him or her out as fast as possible. There are small squares, greenery, swimming pools, leisure bars, gyms and small food supermarkets inside as well. Miss Gu, if you want well-decorated houses, the choices of location and floor are limited, because we only have three floors with well-decorated houses in each building. The floors of each building are different. There are six households on each floor, two with four-bedrooms, two with three-bedrooms and two with two-bedrooms. If you want a three-bedroom house, there are two best choices avable. One is in the E zone, and the other is in the G zone. Each zone is amunity of four or five buildings. If youe in from the gate and walk at a general speed, it only takes 10 to 20 minutes to arrive. We do however have sightseeing cars around here. If you take the car, it only takes three minutes. Wei Zhirui then pointed out the location for Gu Ning. The houses were in the front half of the district, and it was indeed a good position. There are five buildings in E zone, and three three-bedroom houses in building E3. However, they arent on the same floor. Each house is 120 square meters big. There are also four buildings in G zone with three three-bedroom houses in building G2. Two of them are on the ninth floor and the size is rtivelyrger. It is 160 square meters big with an indoor garden, three rooms and one living room, one study, one kitchen and three bathrooms. There is arge balcony in the living room. Here is a model of the apartment. Please have a look. Saying that, Wei Zhirui guided Gu Ning to the models area. Before Gu Ning saw the size of the houses, she had already nned to buy one that was 160 square meters. Although she felt it was a littlerge for her and her mother alone, fortunately, there were two houses on the same floor; itll be very lively if the family of Gu Qing also moved in. Gu Ning was very satisfied with the houses that were 160 square meters, but before she decided she wanted to have a look at its decoration first. Although Fenghua Luxury Mansion was a high-end district, and its decoration was also of high quality. It was better to have a look in person first. They took the sightseeing car, and arrived within three minutes. It could be faster if no one got on and off on the way. They then took the elevator to the ninth floor. Wei Zhirui opened the door for Gu Ning. Once they walked in, an indoor garden came into view. There was a shoe cab beside the door. A tea table and fish tanks were in the garden. There was however no fish in the fish tank because the house wasnt upied. Chapter 79 - Buy Houses in Full Payment

Chapter 79: Buy Houses in Full Payment

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the living room, there was a chandelier, sofa, coffee table, carpet, TV cab and a TV. The TV was 50 inchesrge. In the dining room, there was a dining table and chairs. In the kitchen, there was a refrigerator, oven, gas stove, range hood, pots and pans. All of them had been packed. They were all brand new. The only things missing were rice, oil, salt and vinegar. There was also a balcony with a fully automatic washing machine in the kitchen. In the study, there were bookcases, a desk, a small sofa with three seats and a small coffee table. In the master bedroom, there was a bathroom, cloakroom, bed, wardrobe and a dressing table. There were also a toilet, bed, wardrobe, a desk and a chair in the second bedroom. In the third bedroom, there were a bed, wardrobe, a desk and a chair, but there wasnt a bathroom. The house had been cleaned often, so it was clean and bright, without dust. However, if they wanted to move in, it had to be cleaned once more. Miss Gu, rest assured. You are a friend of Yifans so I would never lie to you. The decoration here is absolutely high-standard, and the quality is excellent too. All the furniture has certificates, invoices and warranty cards. You dont need to worry at all, Wei Zhirui said with confidence. Actually, Gu Ning knew they were of good quality simply by looking at it and touching it. They went to the second houseter. It was the same. Gu Ning then decided to buy those two houses. Although Wei Zhirui knew it was highly possible that Gu Ning would buy the houses, he was still thrilled to hear the affirmative answer. Although Wei Zhirui and Qin Yifan were friends, he wasnt from a rich family. He earned everything by working hard. Once he sold a house, he could earn amission. How could he not be happy? Wei Zhirui became the sales manager of Fenghua Luxury Mansion, which was a big real estatepany, at a young age. He was a very capable man. Miss Gu, do you want to pay by full payment or instalments? Wei Zhirui asked. Full payment, Gu Ning answered. Wei Zhirui was shocked again. Full payment? Two 160 square meter, big well-decorated houses in the front position cost around thirteen million yuan. This girl must be super rich! To be honest, although Fenghua Luxury Mansion was a high-end residential area and most of the people who lived here were rich, many of them had paid by instalments. There were two thousand households in Fenghua Luxury Mansion currently, but only dozens of them had paid by full payment. Even those who had dozens of millions of yuan of wealth had paid by instalments. The sales people could extract themission from the interest, and the totalmission was higher than that of a full payment. But no one knew how long they could keep their job. Therefore, it was better to have a totalmission at once. The owners of those two houses wont be the same person. I only brought a copy of one of their ID cards with me, so Ill buy one first, and pay the deposit for the other. Ill pay the full amount tomorrow, Gu Ning said No problem, Wei Zhirui answered. He then helped Gu Ning with the legal procedure. Gu Ning had already prepared a copy of Gu Mans ID card. She only wrote Gu Mans name on the property ownership certificate. Because the first house was paid by one-time payment, only the copy of an ID card was needed. The second one was a little troublesome. Since it was a house bought after marriage, it was necessary to have a household register, an ID card and a marriage certificate. Gu Ning would not only write Gu Qings name on the property ownership certificate because of their intimate rtion. She also knew her uncle Jiang Xu was a good man, who treated Gu Qing and Jiang Xinyue very well. Thus, Gu Ning didnt regard Jiang Xu as an outsider. Miss Gu, both of your well-decorated houses are 165 square meters big. The total price is 13.6 million yuan. After the biggest discount I can give you, it is 12.92 million yuan in total, Wei Zhirui said. Thanks a lot, Gu Ning thanked him with sincerity. Gu Ning knew the man had done his best. And she did appreciate what the man had done for her. Besides, Wei Zhirui probably could only gain a hundred thousand yuan from that deal. The total amount of a house is 6.45 million yuan, and the deposit for the other one is a hundred thousand yuan. Thus Miss Gu, you need to pay 6.55 million yuan now, Wei Zhirui said. When Wei Zhirui guided Gu Ning to the counter, the cashier was shocked. What? Full payment? The buyer must be super rich! Before long, Wei Zhirui finished all the legal documents. Gu Ning already had the key of the house which she and Gu Man would move into today. Gu Man had actually already recovered and was ready to leave the hospital. Before Gu Ning left, she left a key with Wei Zhirui. She asked him to help her find an hourly worker. She wanted the house to be cleaned once more before she moved in. It could of course be handled easily by Wei Zhirui. Once Gu Ning was gone, the news that Wei Zhirui had sold a house paid by full payment exploded in the entire sales hall. They all asked Wei Zhirui how he did it. Wei Zhirui didnt keep it a secret. He told his colleagues the buyer was a friend of his friend. He then told them the buyer nned to buy two houses by full payment today, but she didnt have all the documents with her, so she paid the deposit first. She woulde back tomorrow. Everyone was shocked again. That girl must be super rich! It was already 5:30 pm when Gu Ning left. She immediately called Gu Man to invite the family of Gu Qing. She intended to have lunch with all of them to celebrate. Coincidentally, the family of Gu Qing was in the hospital with Gu Man today. Therefore, Gu Ning decided to go directly to the hospital. She nned to visit Gu Man first, then buy some daily necessities on the way back. She took a taxi to the hospital. Fenghua Luxury Mansion wasnt far away from the hospital. It only took a dozen minutes to arrive at the hospital if there was no traffic jam, but it was rush hour now so it took Gu Ning almost half an hour. When she arrived at the hospital, she called An Qian. She told An Qian her mother was about to leave, and she also wanted to invite An Qian for a meal once she was free. Gu Ning also wanted to pay An Qian back for the admission fee. An Qian refused to take Gu Nings money. It wasnt much to her. Besides, Gu Ning had saved her life, which was much more priceless. But she epted having a meal with Gu Ning. She honestly wanted to make friends with Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt argue with An Qian on the phone. She was going to pay her back anyway. Gu Ning finished the discharge procedure before she went upstairs. Chapter 80 - Gu Man Leaves the Hospital

Chapter 80: Gu Man Leaves the Hospital

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the patient room, Gu Ning greeted the family of Gu Qing one by one. Gu Ning was happy to see that her mother had gained some weight and was more energetic than before. Gu Man had told Gu Qing and Jiang Xu that Gu Ning had been out to find a house. Ningning, have you found a house? Gu Qing asked Gu Ning when she came in. If Gu Ning failed to find a house, Gu Qing was determined to let them stay with her family so that they would have more time to find a ce to live inter. Ive founded it, Gu Ning answered. Really? Thats good. Where is the house? Is it safe? How much does it cost a month? Gu Qing asked. Gu Ning felt contented receiving the kindness and care from Gu Qing. She smiled with warmth. Its around the Youyi Road. Its safe and the price is eptable. Gu Ning didnt tell them details. It wasnt the appropriate time. Knowing that Gu Ning was going to buy instead of rent a house, Gu Man was surprised. Youyi Road was close to the downtown with more blocks than Fenghua Luxury Mansion. Gu Man didnt think of Fenghua Luxury Mansion of course, but the rest of the houses there werent cheap either. A house would cost at least two million yuan. Didnt Ningning still n to allot some money to investment? Gu Man always believed that Gu Ning would buy a house in a remote area at the price of one million yuan at the most. Gu Ning gave her mother aforting nce. She didnt want to exin everything to them now. Although Gu Man was surprised, she was also happy to see that Gu Ning could make decisions on her own. Gu Ning then added, Ive already finished the discharge documents. Now lets pack up and go home! Lets go celebrate! Oh, Gu Man can leave now? Thats very good! We must celebrate! Everyone was delighted to know that Gu Ning had found a house, and that Gu Man was ready to leave the hospital. Gu Qing thought that Gu Ning and Gu Man were probably on a tight budget now, after they had paid the admission and the VIP patient room fee. Thus she invited them on her own initiative. This meal is on me. No one is going topete with me for that. No,no. This meal has to be on me. Now, you all need to be mentally prepared, because I have some very important news to tell youter, Gu Ning said seriously. What news? Gu Qing and Jiang Xu were a little worried to see Gu Ning wearing a serious face. However, although Gu Ning put on a serious face, nothing was actually wrong. Thus Gu Qing and Jiang Xu were slightly rxed. Only Gu Man knew what was going on, but if Gu Man had known that Gu Ning had bought two houses in the most expensive area in City F, she would have beenpletely shocked. As for Jiang Xinyue, she was curious, but didnt think further. Lets go home now. Ill tell you allter, Gu Ning urged. Since Gu Ning didnt want to tell them now, they all closed their mouths and started to pack up. Ningning, who sent those to you? Theyre too many, and must be expensive! Gu Qing didnt discover those gifts that Gu Ning had received till now. Some are from my schoolmates, some are from a doctor who is my friend in this hospital, Gu Ning answered. Schoolmates? They must be super rich! Gu Qing said with surprise. Gu Ning didnt say anything else. They went downstairs and Gu Ning called a taxi on the way out. Before they even left the hospital, the car was already waiting for them outside. When the car stopped across Fenghua Luxury Mansion, everyone was amazed by its luxurious buildings. They almost believed that it was where they were going to move in, but no one actually believed it. It was beyond their imagination that Gu Ning was able to buy or rent a house here. However, there were only tall buildings, shopping malls or hotels around except for those luxurious residential houses. Thinking of that, Gu Qing asked, Ningning, are there any houses to rent here? Even Gu Man didnt understand why Gu Ning brought them here. Weck many daily necessities now so lets go to the supermarket first, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, everyone understood immediately. Gu Qing said, Oh, right! You just rented a new house. There must be nothing inside. Then, the group of them walked into the supermarket. They mainly bought cookers, ingredients and food, as well as some other daily necessities. Gu Ning went to buy three sheet sets herself. They couldnt buy everything they needed in such a short time, so they only bought everything they needed for today. Gu Man had already quit her job. Gu Ning nned to give her a credit card with a million yuan limitter, so that she could buy anything she wanted. When they went to pay, the rest all waited outside while Gu Ning settled the bill. No one else knew how much they had spent. All of them then left the supermarket withrge and small bags. Since only Gu Ning knew the direction, everyone followed her, but when they got to the gate of Fenghua Luxury Mansion, everyone stopped and rounded theirs eyes in shock. Ningning, are you going to tell us your house is right in there? Gu Qing couldnt believe her eyes. Ningning, the house price here is so expensive, you... Even Gu Man couldnt stay quiet now. She was confused. Please lets not talk outside. Lets get in first! I promise Ill tell you everything when were at home, Gu Ning said in an undeniable tone. The rest were all nervous following Gu Ning to walk inside afterwards. Even though they walked in, they still couldnt believe it was true. They got into a sightseeing car, and all were amazed by the scene. They never would have believed that they would have a chance to step in Fenghua Luxury Mansion in their entire lifetime! The car stopped at G zone. They all got out and walked inside. On the way, the rest all had countless questions in mind, especially the family of Gu Qing. However, they knew Gu Ning wouldnt say anything till they were home. They went to the ninth floor by elevator. Gu Ning pulled out the key and opened the door of her house. It was No. 901. Once the door opened, they all stepped inside. Chapter 81 - Tell Them Everything

Chapter 81: Tell Them Everything

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When they saw the spacious rooms and the elegant decoration inside, everyone was stunned again. They even didnt dare to walk inside, but stopped at the door. They had actually been to such a spacious and well-decorated house before. It was Gu Qinxiangs house. However, when they had gone to his ce, they had felt very nervous and had no idea how to behave. If they had had another choice, they wouldnt have gone to Gu Qinxiangs ce. Of course, Gu Qinxiang also disliked them. Please feel at home. Dont be nervous at all. Come on in! Ill tell you everything. Gu Ning put down all the stuff. She pulled Gu Man and Gu Qing while walking to the living room. Gu Qing was still a little nervous, while Gu Man rxed a lot, because she knew that her daughter had bought this house. Although she didnt know why Gu Ning would buy such an expensive house, she chose to believe in her daughter. Jiang Xu and Jiang Xinyue followed slowly. Please have a seat, Gu Ning said, but some of them still stood. It seemed like they were afraid to dirt the sofa. Have a seat please. Gu Man sat down calmly. They all sat down afterwards, but felt uneasy. Aunt, uncle, do you still remember what I saidst Sunday? If I be rich, I will definitely let you live a good life, Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, both Gu Qing and Jiang Xu kept staring at Gu Ning. They didnt realize what had happened. Apparently, they remembered Gu Nings words, but what did Gu Nings words have to do with what was happening now? They couldnt believe that Gu Ning would be rich within such a short time. Therefore, Gu Ning told them what she had told Gu Man. The family of Gu Qing were all amazed by the story. She had rescued a man, gotten ten million yuan, and even nned to run a business? Ive said it before. Once Im rich, I will definitely let you all live a good life. Now its time to fulfill my promise. I bought two houses of the same size actually. The other one is right across from this one. This one is for me and my mother. The opposite one is for your whole family. Since I didnt tell you in advance, I couldnt get all the required documents. Please bring your household register and marriage certificate here tomorrow. After we finish the procedure, you can move in directly. The house is well-decorated as well. All you need to buy are daily necessities, Gu Ning said. A long, long whileter. Am-am I in a dream? Gu Qing asked. It was so hard to believe it. She immediately pinched Jiang Xus thigh with great force. Jiang Xu shouted in pain. Gu Qing asked him, Does it hurt? Try it yourself! Jiang Xu said. He wouldnt have shouted if it didnt hurt. Gu Qing red at Jiang Xu. She absolutely wouldnt do that to herself. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Both Gu Ning and Gu Man couldnt helpughing out loud. Its real! Ningning said that she wanted to wait to tell you till she bought the house. So we all kept it a secret, Gu Man exined. But, the houses here arent cheap at all! It must cost a lot to buy one here! Gu Qing said confused. They were poor and hadnt finished their education, but it didnt mean they knew nothing. Actually, Gu Man was also confused about that. Gu Ning hurriedly exined, Well. Im going to open a jewelry business, so I went to City G this weekend to buy raw jade materials. However, the raw materials are all covered with stoneyers. There are piles and piles of them. No one knows which one actually has jade inside. Thus its generally a gamble. Whoever cuts jade out from the raw materials can sell it on site. Its super hard to get an emerald though. I dont know whether I was lucky or something. I bought five raw materials, and fortunately there were three high-level emeralds in them. I sold one which in the size of an apple, and earned more than twenty million yuan! I used that money to buy the houses. Besides, as for the other two emeralds, Ill leave one for Mu Kespany, while the other one will be used to make jewelry for all of you. Before they could recover from thest shock, they all were shocked once more by Gu Nings words. What? More than twenty million yuan? This was the first time they had ever known it could be so easy to make money! After a long time, they finally recovered. Ningning, youre so bold to y stone gambling! Gu Man criticized Gu Ning gently. She was more worried about her daughter. She had heard of stone gambling. It was a highly risky business. One could either be super rich or poor overnight. It was too dangerous. Mom, dont worry. I know how to handle it. Gu Ning immediatelyforted her mother. Well... Gu Man didnt know what to say. She still chose to believe in her daughter. Gu Ning had made a lot of money. The family of Gu Qing also felt happy for her, but she gave them such an expensive house, so they all felt a little awkward. Ningning, I know youre being kind, but the house is too expensive. We... Gu Qing opened her mouth. She wanted to reject it. Aunt, I know clearly how much youve helped me and my mother ever since I was a little girl. Please ept it. Were a family after all. I cant see you all live a poor life any longer, Gu Ning interrupted Gu Qing. Indeed! Please ept it. We only have each other now. Were family, Gu Man added. Everyone was upset suddenly. True! They only had each other now. The rest of the Gu Family disliked them and kept a distance away from them. Great, great, Gu Qing answered at the end. She burst into tear with happiness. Mom, can we live in such a nice house from now on? Jiang Xinyue asked with anticipation in her eyes. It was understandable that everyone wanted a better life. Gu Qing and her husband felt a little guilty that they werent able to provide a good life for their daughter. Chapter 82 - Support Jiang Xu to Run a Start-up

Chapter 82: Support Jiang Xu to Run a Start-up

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yes. Well live in such a nice house after tomorrow, Gu Qing answered with love in her eyes. Having the affirmative answer, Jiang Xinyue was so excited that she almost jumped up. Wow! Its so great! Seeing Jiang Xinyue being happy, Jiang Xu and Gu Qing as her parents were also happy. Alright, its almost eight pm. Im starving. Mom, aunt, please cook dinner for us, Gu Ning said. Oh, its almost eight. We need to cook now! Gu Qing immediately left the sofa and pulled Gu Man, running to the kitchen. Gu Ning wanted to discuss something with Jiang Xu, so she didnt go to help. She also stopped Jiang Xu who wanted to help. Uncle, can we have a talk? Gu Ning asked. Sure, Jiang Xu answered, but he asked Jiang Xinyue to go help. Uncle, since were not poor any longer, I naturally dont want you to continue doingbor work for so little money. Of course, I know you cant stay unemployed. I also dont want to see that. In the past, we could only live a hard life, but now, we can live a better and better life. So, I want to ask you. Do you want to start a thriving business and improve our lives in the future? Or you simply want to run a small business? As long as you dont have to be hungry or cold, no matter what you want, I can fully support you financially, Gu Ning said. Jiang Xu wasnt clever, or cunning enough. He probably wasnt capable of running a business. However, he worked hard and was diligent. He also liked learning. As long as he was determined, Gu Ning trusted that he could truly make something. Jiang Xu was delighted to start apany, but he felt awkward about the money. Gu Ning had already given them a house. He felt utterly embarrassed if he asked Gu Ning for money as well. Gu Ning also knew what was on Jiang Xus mind. She encouraged him, Uncle, no one respects us, only because were poor. Youre the only man in our family. You must be strong and powerful to protect us! Gu Ning only said that tofort Jiang Xu. She had no intention to reveal her other properties before she could do better than the Tang Family. It needed more than money to surpass the Tang Family. Money didnt mean everything. She also needed power and support from the authorities. It was hard to force an official to leave his position with money, but it was much easier to ruin someonespany with power. Therefore, a goodwork was very significant. Thus Gu Ning nned towork actively in the future. Jiang Xu was touched. What Gu Ning had said affected him a lot. Exactly! Only because they were poor, no one respected them. Especially Gu Man and Gu Qing, they had been despised and discriminated against by the rest of the Gu Family for a long time. As long as Gu Man, Gu Qing or Jiang Xu himself were powerful, the Gu Family wouldnt dare to do that. Jiang Xu was immediately full of passion, but he was still embarrassed about the money. Uncle, I know that you are worried about the money. If thats the case, I can help you with money and you can give my mother a 20% share of yourpany. My mother of course wont work in yourpany, or interfere in your business. You need to work hard yourself. Please dont underestimate the 20% shares either. If your business grows bigger, 20% shares will soon be equal to the money I give you. So just take it as I lend you the money, and do not feel any pressure, Gu Ning said. Although Jiang Xu was almost convinced by Gu Ning, he was still a little worried. What if thepany isnt profitable? It happens in business. Nothing goodes without risk! You dont need to worry about the money at all. I can totally afford it! Gu Ning said sincerely. She was unbelievably confident. Yes, she could afford it. She didnt want Jiang Xu to do the same thing as her. Her goal was to build a business empire with billions or hundreds of billions in assets. As long as Jiang Xu could be sessful in City F, several hundred million yuan would be enough. Thus, Gu Ning nned to invest ten million yuan into Jiang Xus business. She had several hundred million yuan in wealth. She couldpletely afford it. Although Gu Ning wouldnt interfere in Jiang Xus business, if he had any trouble, she would never step aside. Gu Man and Gu Qing heard the talk between Gu Ning and Jiang Xu in the kitchen. Gu Qing was already crying in happiness. Ningning, shes such a great kid! Yes, Ningning is doing this for our good. We cant disappoint her, right? Gu Man said on purpose. Gu Qing immediately understood what Gu Mans purpose was. She walked out, talking to Jiang Xu. Xu, please ept it. We must be strong and powerful. No one is going to take advantage of us anymore! With Gu Qings support, Jiang Xu was now fully convinced. He answered at once, Great, Ill do it! Actually, he had always had the idea to run his own business, butcked the money. Actually, I have a friend who invited me to do the business of construction materials together. I really wanted to join him at that time. However, because I didnt have the money, I gave up at the end. In three years, he already has millions of yuan in wealth. His wife and children all live a good life. Honestly, Im very jealous of him, Jiang Xuman said with embarrassment. Construction materials? Hearing that, Gu Nings eyes lit up. It was a good idea. Gu Ning nned to be involved in real estate industry, and construction materials would be highly important to her business. It would be better if her uncle could help. I think its a good idea. Uncle, I agree with you to do the business of construction materials. Ill invest ten million yuan, Gu Ning said. What? Ten million yuan? Hearing that, Jiang Xu was astonished. He thought a million yuan would be enough. He didnt expect it would cost ten million yuan. Uncle, since were getting involved. Why not start a bigger business? Dont be a chicken! Gu Ning encouraged him. Great, Ningning, I wont let you all down! Since Jiang Xu had made up his mind, he decided to do his best. Aunt, you can quit your job too. Whether you want to help uncle, or be a housewife, or open a small shop, you can choose. Besides, women need to take good care of themselves. We were poor before, but now we dont need to worry about money at all! I wont go to school tomorrow. After we finish the legal procedure of buying a house, we can go buy skincare products, clothes and jewelry, and then get our hair done, Gu Ning said. Chapter 83 - Gifts

Chapter 83: Gifts

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In case Gu Qing would refuse, Gu Ning immediately added, Aunt, you cant reject that. Were family. We need to support each other. Since they were family, Gu Qing couldnt reject. She said, Fine, Ill listen to you, but isnt it inappropriate that you dont go to school tomorrow? Gu Ning was already not good at studying. Gu Qing was afraid it would affect her studies if she asked for leave. Its just one day off, itll be fine. Besides, we can only finish the procedure on a weekday, Gu Ning said. Fine, Gu Qingpromised. As for Gu Man, she now believed that her Gu Ning was able to handle her life and studies. Oh, I also bought clothes in City G for you. Let me bring them out for you now. saying that, Gu Ning walked to the second room. She needed to take those gifts out of the telepathic eye space. Really? Gu Qing didnt know what to say. They were all moved by Gu Nings kindness. Gu Ning brought many bags from the room, cing them all on the sofa. Gu Qing immediately pulled Gu Man to go have a look. I bought a gift for everyone! This is for uncle. Gu Ning put a bag before Jiang Xu. Then she gave Gu Man and Gu Qing a bag separately. These two are for both of you. Gu Man and Gu Qing immediately took the bags. Xinyue, this is yours. Gu Ning gave thest bag to Jiang Xinyue. Jiang Xinyue took it, and thanked her, Thank you, sister. Gu Ning didnt take hers out. Wow, this is Lanc?me! It must be expensive! Gu Qing couldnt help but raise her voice in surprise. She obviously knew Lanc?me was a famous and expensive international brand. This-this is Armani! Jiang Xu was also amazed. He always dreamed of having a good suit, but he didnt have enough money to buy one. Now Gu Ning sent him a much more expensive suit. Its Gi! Its so beautiful! Gu Qing was surprised and excited. She kept holding it against her body and asked Gu Man, What do you think? Its beautiful. Gu Man smiled. She looked at the clothing in her hands. She also loved them. Although they had none of the vanity, as women they also loved beautiful clothes. The dress is so pretty! Jiang Xinyue raised her voice with excitement. There are phones! Finally, everyone discovered the phones at the bottom. They got excited once more. I have a new phone! Jiang Xinyue almost screamed. The rest all pulled out a new phone from the bottom of their bags, and unwrapped it. Its so lovely! Exactly! Everyone held their new clothes and new phones in their hands. They could barely put them down. Whats that smell? Gu Ning smelt something then immediately ran to kitchen. Gu Man and Gu Qing immediately followed her. They forgot to turn off the fire. Luckily, it wasnt toote. Gu Ning had an acute sense of smell, so she discovered it early. When Gu Ning was finally free, she checked their Family of Fighters WeChat group. Everyone mentioned her in the chatting history. They all cared whether she was back or not, with their gifts of course. Gu Ning shook her head lightly. She typed and sent: Im back at home, but I wont be at school tomorrow. Ill give the gifts to you all the day after tomorrow. Hao Ran: Boss, what happened? May I help? Mu Ke: Yeah, what happened? Gu Ning: Nothing, I need to deal with something with my mother and my aunt. Please keep it between us, and dont let the teacher know! Hao Ran: You mother left the hospital? Why didnt you tell us earlier? We could have gone to pick you up and celebrate! Zhang Tianping: Exactly! Gu Ning: Its fine. Chu Peihan: How about our gifts? Everyone: Yes! What did you buy for us? Gu Ning: Youll know the day after tomorrow. Alright, I need to have my dinner now. Bye-bye. Then, Gu Ning ignored them. It was the time for dinner. Actually it was 9 pm already so they were having night snacks, but everyone enjoyed it so much. After the dinner, it was almost 10 pm. Gu Qings family soon left. They had a lot to do, so Gu Man didnt ask them to stay tonight. They left their clothes here though, since they would be moving in tomorrow. While they were leaving, Gu Ning reminded them just to bring everything important with them tomorrow, and to leave the other stuff in the old house. They could sell the furnitureter. Moreover, Gu Ning also told them not to tell the rest in the Gu Family. They wanted to live their own lives. After Gu Qings family was gone, Gu Ning and Gu Man went back to their own rooms. Gu Man intended to let Gu Ning use the master room, but Gu Ning refused to do so. Gu Ning wouldnt be staying here for too long. After half a year, she would be going to the capital city. By then, she would buy a new house under her name. Gu Ning also had no intention to let Gu Man move in with her in the future. Her mother coulde and visit her if her mother wanted to. Once she was in the capital city, the situation would beplicated, so Gu Ning didnt want to involve Gu Man. Gu Ning hadnt brought too much stuff from the old house the other day. They didnt have many valuable objects either, so she had dumped all the old broken stuff. Gu Ning nned to live a brand new life. Gu Man and Gu Ning talked for a long while before they went to bed. It was almost 12 pm, Gu Ning checked the Wechat group again before she went asleep. Her friends were still talking, but she stayed quiet. Both Gu Man and Gu Ning had a great night. Gu Qing and Jiang Xu however didnt sleep at all. They were too busy thinking about what had happened today. Xu, do you feel unbelieving about what happened tonight? Gu Qing asked. She hadnt fully recovered from the shock. It felt like they had been on a rocket, and had gone up high into the sky directly from the ground. I do, but it is real, Jiang Xu answered. Chapter 84 - Quit Jobs and Move into New Houses

Chapter 84: Quit Jobs and Move into New Houses

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ningning is totally different now. She just said that she would let us live a good lifest week. And she fulfilled her promise this week! Its so surprising! Gu Qing said. Exactly, Ningning has been being apletely different girl ever since she had the car ident. She has suddenly be mature, independent, outgoing and confident. She behaves nothing like an 18-year-old girl, Jiang Xu said. He was even was a little ashamed that he didnt have power like Gu Ning. After a while, he added, No matter what, its a good thing that Ningning changed. She now knows how to fight back. The Gu Family has broken Ningning and her mothers heart. They have even kicked them out of the old house. Luckily, Ningning is powerful now, or they would live a harder life. Indeed! If they knew Ningning is rich now, they would be envious! They would probably try to have a good rtionship with a rich Ningning. Those people are sick! Gu Qing had seen through the rest of the people in the Gu Family. We must be low-key in front of them. Dont cause any trouble, Jiang Xu said. They didnt fall asleep until three oclock in the morning. The next day, Jiang Xinyue got up to go to school. Gu Qing and Jiang Xu were awake too. It was still early, but they couldnt sleep any more. They were so thrilled to move into a new house. Gu Qing told Jiang Xinyue to go straight to Fenghua Luxury Mansion when she left her school today. Jiang Xinyue was also excited to move into the new house today. Although they were going to move out today, they werent in a hurry to get their deposit back, because the lease of their old house wouldnt be ending until the end of the month. Gu Qing went to work as usual. She had already written her resignation letterst night. She nned to ask to resign when she got to work. Gu Qing was just an ordinary worker, so it wouldnt make any difference if she resigned. Thus it was very easy for her to resign. After her resignation, Gu Qing called Jiang Xu. They went to Fenghua Luxury Mansion separately. They did not live far away from Fenghua Luxury Mansion. It only took more than half an hour to get there by bus, but if it was rush hour, it took around an hour even by car. There wasnt a direct bus there and Jiang Xu was also pulling two big suitcases, so it wasnt convenient for them to take a bus. They ended up taking a taxi. Gu Ning made it a daily routine to get up early. She got up around six oclock this morning, and went to have run downstairs. She had run for an hour with three breaks. After she caught her breath, she called her head teacher to ask for a leave. It was not easy to ask for a leave as a senior in a high school, except if it was a special situation. Gu Ning then lied to her teacher, she said that she was on her period, and it hurt so much that she couldnt get up. Her head teacher was a woman too and she understood how painful it could be. Thus she agreed. Gu Ning felt a little guilty. But she had to ask for a leave today. Gu Ning finished her run before she went back home to take a shower. At that time, Gu Man woke up. She was still a little confused when she found herself in the brand new house. Gu Man got up to prepare breakfast. When it was almost 10 oclock, Gu Man received a call from Gu Qing saying that they had arrived. Gu Ning let her mother tell them to wait at the sale department. They would be right downstairs. Ten minutester, both Gu Ning and Gu Man went downstairs. Gu Ning had called Wei Zhirui before, so he was already waiting at the sales hall. The minute Gu Ning and her family walked in, Wei Zhirui weed them with great passion. Gu Qing had already made her choice of the house, so she directly told Gu Qing and Jiang Xu to take out their documents so that they could finish the legal procedure. After that, Gu Ning paid the money before they got the key. Wei Zhirui also gave Gu Nings key back to her. Gu Ning had given the key to him because she had asked him to get an hourly cleaner to clean her new house. When Gu Qing and Jiang Xu received the keys and the property ownership certificate, their hands were trembling. They had never believed that they would own a house one day, even though the house was a gift from Gu Ning. They all went back home with the suitcases afterwards. Wei Zhirui felt touched while he walked Gu Ning and her family out. She was such a great kid. She not only bought a house for herself, but she also bought a house for the family of her aunt. They must be very close! They went back to the ninth floor, building No. 2, zone G, and stopped at No. 906, which was Gu Qings familys new house. They opened the door and walked inside. Although they already knew what it was like inside, they were still amazed by what they saw before their own eyes. Gu Qings family walked all around with excitement, like children at Halloween. Lets have a meal here first before we go out! Gu Ning said. Then, they walked out of No. 906, and stepped into No. 901. Gu Man and Gu Qing went to cook together, while Gu Ning and Jiang Xu were talking. Uncle, do you have any difficulties in starting the business of construction materials? Gu Ning asked. She didnt want to interfere in Jiang Xus business. She just cared about it. As for the materials, I n to go to the construction materials market today and have a look. As for the manufacturers, with a ten million yuan fund, we naturally will only use the best. Ill look up on the Inte firstter before I contact the manufacturers, Jiang Xu said. Very well! Ill transfer one million yuan to you then. You can go buy a car. We dont need to be too high-profile at the beginning so five hundred thousand yuan would be enough. You can buy it directly in your name. Also buy aputer for yourself. The rest can be used as the deposit to find a store, Gu Ning said. After the meal, they went out. Gu Ning had intended to let Gu Man and Gu Qing put on their new clothes, but they refuse because they hadnt gotten used to it yet. Gu Ning didnt force them to. It took time, and she understood. There were many banks outside of Fenghua Luxury Mansion, so Gu Ning transferred a million yuan into Jiang Xus ount. She then also transferred one million yuan into Gu Mans and Gu Qings card separately. Gu Qing tried to reject. She thought she had received too many things from Gu Ning. It was a million yuan after all, which was too much in Gu Qings eyes. However, Gu Ning persuaded her to ept it. Gu Qing was now more than moved. Jiang Xu couldnt start his business in a short time. Besides, it took time to run it properly. They didnt go to work during that time, and were without other sources of ie, so they could only rely on their savings. Both Gu Man and Gu Qing had never had such a huge amount of money in their ounts. They seized their cards in hands tightly, in case it would be lost. Chapter 85 - A Quarrel In the Shopping Center

Chapter 85: A Quarrel In the Shopping Center

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Jiang Xu went to deal with his business, while Gu Ning along with Gu Man and Gu Qing took a taxi heading to the Commercial Building in downtown. Gu Ning proposed to buy clothes first, but was stopped by Gu Qing. Ningning, you already bought us clothes yesterday. We dont need to waste more money on clothing. Its not enough! My mom and I have dumped all of our old clothes. We also need to buy new clothing. Rx, were not going to buy the designer brands, but somemon brands, Gu Ningforted. They didnt need too many luxurious clothes. Luxurious clothing was only for important or special asions. In daily life, they could wear ordinary clothes. People wore designer brand just to show off. Many medium-level brands were also of great quality. Gu Qing listened to Gu Ning at the end. They went to a medium-level brand of clothes to shop for Gu Man and Gu Qing. Even though the brand was just medium-level, it was still a luxury for Gu Man and Gu Qing because they had never been to ces like that. Therefore, they were intimidated when they stepped in. Gu Man and Gu Qing werent wearing good clothes, and seemed poor, plus both of them behaved in an unconfident way, so the saleswoman assumed that they couldnt afford anything. Thus she didnt even bother to greet them. Gu Ning ignored the saleswoman. She guided Gu Qing and Gu Man, walking around casually. If they liked it, they could buy something. If they didnt like it, they would leave. Gu Qing chose a piece of clothing. She turned the price tag, and was shocked. Gee! It costs 1,800 yuan! 1,800 yuan was her sry for half a month! Although she knew the clothes Gu Ning had bought for them cost much more than that, she still though the price was too high when she saw it with her own eyes. Meanwhile, a sarcastic female voice sounded, If you cant afford a 1,800 yuan piece of clothing, then dont ever step in here. Look at what youre wearing. You only deserve cheap stuff. Gu Qing felt utterly embarrassed. She lowered her head in shame. Gu Ning was upset. She looked to the woman, which was surprisingly familiar. Gu Ning lifted the corner of her lips. She looked evil, and called, Oh, isnt this Ms Jin? The woman heard Gu Nings voice. Her face changed immediately. Who are you? I-I dont know you! Gu Ning was now sure that the woman must have gone to get her jewelry identified, given that she was being so diffident. If her jewelry had been real, she would have been mad to see Gu Ning again. Dont you remember? It wasst Sunday, in the jewelry store... Gu Ning reminded her on purpose. Shut your mouth! The woman panicked and interrupt Gu Ning. Whats wrong? At that time, a woman in her early forties dressed in an extravagant way walked over from the other side. Her eyes rounded when she saw Gu Ning and her family. Both Gu Qing and Gu Man were surprised and felt uneasy to meet the woman. Gu Ning squinted her eyes with coldness. The woman was Lin Lijuan, Gu Xiaoxiaos mother. Gu Qing, Gu Man, what are you doing here? Lin Lijuan asked in surprised. It was beyond her imagination that Gu Qing and Gu Man would show up here. In her eyes, they always wore cheap stuff from the street stalls. Gu Qing and Gu Man didnt want to talk to Lin Lijuan at first, but they were rtives after all. It wasnt appropriate if they ignored her question in the public. ordingly, Gu Qing said airily, Were just here to have a look. Gu Qing didnt want her to know that they were here to shop. In front of Lin Lijuan, they preferred to pretend to be poor forever. Oh, I thought you picked up money on the roads, and you dare to walk in a ce like that! Hearing that, Lin Lijuan suddenly changed her tone. She didnt bother to hide herplete disdain. Lin, do you know them? the woman asked. Yeah, yeah. Ive told you about them before. Theyre my sisters-inw. Lin Lijuan sneered. It seemed Lin Lijuan had badmouthed Gu Qing and Gu Man often behind their backs. The woman immediately looked at Gu Man and Gu Qing with intense dislike. But since Gu Ning was here too, she didnt dare tough at them. Gu Man, you were brave to move out from the old house, rather than apologize to us. Although Lin Lijuan was still mad at Gu Ning. Gu Man and Gu Ning had paid for their behavior. Thus she wasnt as annoyed as before, but now, seeing that Gu Qing was with Gu Man, Lin Lijuan believed that Gu Qing must have let Gu Man stay with her. She was immediately irritated. Gu Qing, did you let Gu Man stay with you? Our mother has made it clear. If you dare to let Gu Man stay with you, we wont help you anymore. It sounded like they had helped Gu Qing. Gu Ning, who had been ignored, couldnt helpughing in an ironic way. Lin Lijuan didnt notice Gu Ning until now, but when she looked to Gu Ning, she was amazed at her first nce. Yes, she was amazed, because Gu Ning was totally different now. Gu Ning was more beautiful than before, and she didnt abase herself before anyone any longer. She looked elegant to some extent. That makes it sound like the Gu Family has ever helped my aunt. As far as I know, my aunt had relied on herself ever since she got married. Gu Ning stared at Lin Lijuan. She didnt bother to hide herplete dislike either. Lin Lijuan immediately wore an unpleasant face. She was embarrassed by Gu Nings words in public. Then, Gu Qing followed up. Lin Lijuan, lets be clear. We have never ever received your help! Besides, Gu Man doesnt stay with me now. She had indeed never received help from Gu Qinxiang. She wouldnt let Lin Lijuan take advantage of her. You... Lin Lijuans face seemed more unpleasant. But she couldnt deny the truth. Chapter 86 - What Are You?

Chapter 86: What Are You?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After a long breath in, Lin Lijuan lied without hesitation, Gu Qing, were rtives. How could I step aside when you need help? The point is that you never talk to us about your troubles! And Gu Man, the old house belongs to the sons of our mother, but weve allowed you to live in there for so many years. Weve done a lot for you both! They paid you rent! Besides, it was you who kicked them out when they were in trouble! Gu Qing retorted. Lin Lijuan was immediately mad. That was because Gu Ning hit my daughter and even refused to apologize! They deserved it! She deserved it. Gu Ning met Lin Lijuans re without cowardice. You... Lin Lijuan was annoyed as well as surprised that Gu Ning dared to talk to her in that way. The people in the Gu Family, especially the younger generation all respected her the most, but Gu Ning was different. She even humiliated Gu Xiaoxiao in front of Lin Lijuans face. What do you think you are to hit my daughter? Lin Lijuan said. What does she think she is to insult me? Gu Ning asked back. So what? What do you think you are? You bastard! Lin Lijuan swore at Gu Ning in public. She behaved like a crazy woman. Shut up! Both Gu Qing and Gu Man snapped. They were totally aggravated. Lin Lijuan, Ningning is my daughter. I wont allow you to humiliate her! Gu Man mmed. Gu Man was gentle, or weak to some extent in her daily life, but once Gu Ning was involved, she would be a hedgehog and attack the enemy at once. She doesnt have a father. She is a bastard! Lin Lijuan instead didnt feel guilty at all. At that time, Lin Lijuan only felt that it suddenly went ck. When she got her mind back, Gu Nings face was already magnified in front of her eyes. There was pure coldness in Gu Nings eyes. Lin Lijuan immediately felt great pressure. She couldnt breathe or move at all. Then, Gu Ning said coldly, Dont think that just because youre older than me, I wouldnt dare to hit you. If I even hear the word bastard from your mouth once more, youll pay for it. Gu Nings words were like magic sounds, which sank deeply into Lin Lijuans mind. She didnt question her words at all, but felt very frightened. Mom, aunt, lets go. Gu Ning ignored Lin Lijuan. She left with Gu Man and Gu Qing. She didnt want to argue with Lin Lijuan in public, especially when Gu Man and Gu Qing were here too. Lin Lijuan might not want to maintain her dignity, but Gu Man and Gu Qing cherished theirs. When Gu Ning and her families were gone, Lin Lijuan finally got her mind back because of a sound from the woman next to her. Although Lin Lijuan still felt afraid of Gu Ning, she was more mad at Gu Ning who had treated her in that way. Why? How could Gu Ning do that? Lin Lijuan then realized that everyone around gave her a strange nce because she had behaved like a crazy woman. She regretted it immediately and then rushed out. Although Lin Lijuan was always pushy and mean to her family, she valued her appearance in others eyes very much. However, today she hadnt restrained herself. Gu Qing and Gu Man were both annoyed, but they already knew what kind of person Lin Lijuan was, so they kind of got used to it. Alright, dont be mad at someone who isnt important at all. Lets keep on shopping, Gu Ningforted. Gu Qing and Gu Man sighed heavily. Actually, they had worried most that Gu Ning would be hurt. However, because Gu Ning remained calm, and they also rxed a little. After a while, they all cheered up. Each one of them had many bags in hand. They bought a lot, not only for themselves, but also for Jiang Xu and Jiang Xinyue. The price ranged from hundreds to thousands of yuan. Each had bought four to five suits of clothes. Women loved shopping. Although Gu Man and Gu Qing were not willing to spend a lot of money at first, they soon forgot about it while shopping in the mall. After that, they went to buy sheet sets. Gu Ning and her mother bought four sets. Each room needed three sets for recement. There were three bedrooms in their new house. They naturally needed nine sets in all. However, there were already three sheet sets on the beds in their new house. They were all new too and only needed to be washed. They had also bought two sheet sets yesterday, and only needed to buy another four sheet sets. Even though the guest room was empty almost all the time, they wanted to make it look cosy as well. Gu Qings family bought six sheet sets for their three rooms as well. Those sheet sets were too heavy to carry. Gu Ning also couldnt put them into the telepathic eye space, because it would expose herself. Therefore, they could only get the shop owner to help them with delivery. Not now, but when they were about to leave. There were all kinds of food on the underground floor of the Commercial Building. Cosmetics were on the first floor, and jewelry on the second floor, womens clothing was on the third floor, mens clothing on the fourth floor, furniture and domestic appliances on the fifth floor and childrens clothes and stationery on were the sixth floor, while musical instruments and sports equipment were on the seventh floor. Gu Ning went down to the second floor to buy jewelry for Gu Man and Gu Qing. Although gold was a little boring, it was suitable for women at Gu Man and Gu Qings age. Jade would be more suitable of course, but their jade hadnt been done yet. Gu Ning had to wait for Qin Yifan toe back and take the jade to make jewelry. Thus she decided to buy gold for now. They bought one set each. A ne, a pair of earrings, a bracelet and a ring. Gold wasnt expensive. One set just cost around forty to fifty thousand yuan. They then went to get a VIP card in a high-end beauty salon near the Commercial Building. However, their time was limited today, so they didnt use it right away. After they got the card, it was almost 5 pm. They also needed to go back home, because Jiang Xinyue was about to leave her school to go home too. They directly took the delivery car with their sheet sets home. The delivery car stopped at the outside of G zone, so Gu Ning and her family had to carry all the stuff back by themselves. Luckily, Jiang Xinyue was back, and she could help. At the end, Jiang Xinyue carried two sheet sets, Gu Qing and Gu Man each carried four sheet sets, while Gu Ning carried the rest of the bags. When they were finally home, it was 6 pm already. It was time for their meal. Gu Qing called Jiang Xu to ask him when he would get back. Jiang Xu was already on his way home, so Gu Qing asked him to go buy some food ingredients on his way. Although it was a tiring day, they all had great fun. Jiang Xinyue jumped around with her new clothes in hand. She had never had so many beautiful clothes before! Chapter 87 - Run 10 Circles Before Getting Your Gift

Chapter 87: Run 10 Circles Before Getting Your Gift

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before Jiang Xu got home, everyone was resting. On the other side, Lin Lijuan had been aggravated by Gu Ning. She stopped shopping and went back home earlier. Once she got home, Lin Lijuan kept swearing at Gu Ning and her mother. What happened? Her mother-inw asked. Although she heard Lin Lijuan swearing at Gu Ning and her mother, she didnt know what had happened. Lin Lijuan then told the olddy everything. What? Gu Ning the bastard threatened you today? Isnt today Monday? Why wasnt she at school? The olddy was also surprised. Hearing that, Lin Lijuan finally realized today was Monday, but Gu Ning wasnt in her school. Who knows. She probably dropped out! Saying that, Lin Lijuan even believed it was true, and slightly felt happy. If she really dropped out, she deserved it. She wouldnt apologize to Xiaoxiao, and even yelled at me. The olddy snorted with anger. She had no sympathy for her granddaughter at all. Oh, did Gu Qing behave against my warning and let Gu Man and Gu Qing stay with her? the olddy asked. I dont know. She said no. Although Gu Qing had denied it, Lin Lijuan didnt believe her. The rent was so high outside. How could Gu Man and Gu Qing afford it? No, I must give them a call. The olddy seemed like she enjoyed humiliating Gu Man and Gu Ning so much. She immediately took out her phone and called Gu Man. Unfortunately, no one answered. Gu Man did it on purpose of course. The olddy called her after they had had a fierce argument with Lin Lijuan. She must be calling to criticize them. Gu Man didnt want to answer the call at all. ... Jiang Xu had walked around in the construction materials market. There was a good location to open a shop, but it was too small. Jiang Xu did have a good choice, but the store was located outside of the construction materials market. It was noticeable and huge, around 300 square meters, and the annual rent was five hundred thousand yuan. If his business was profitable, he could get the utilities fee back within several months, but if his business wasnt profitable, it would hard to settle a deal within a year. After Gu Ning heard the news, she thought that they had to choose the huge store, and run a big business. Therefore, she supported Jiang Xu. Although Jiang Xu thought it was a little risky, he was happy. Gu Ning understood Jiang Xu was slightly worried. Sheforted him to do his best, he didnt need to worry about the money. Before Gu Ning went to sleep, she talked with her friends in their Family of Fighters WeChat group. She told them to keep training tomorrow. Anyone who didnt show up before 6:20 am wouldnt get his or her gift. Knowing that, each of them all promised they would show up on time tomorrow. Except for Yu Mixi, the rest all didntck money, or gifts. However, theycked meaningful gifts. It had nothing to do with the price. As long as the gift was from Gu Ning, they would be happy even if it was only worth several yuan. The next morning, Gu Ning got up at 5:30 am and left her home at 5:35 am. Fenghua Luxury Mansion was seven to eight kilometers away from her school. It took her around 25 minutes to get there by running. When she arrived at her school, it was 6 am. She went to buy breakfast, and coincidentally met Yu Mixi on her way. That girl was pretty early today! Ningning, youre finally back! Seeing Gu Ning, Yu Mixi was super excited. She ran to Gu Ning and held her arm tightly. They seemed very close, but it was quite normal between close friends. Although Gu Ning didnt like to have physical touch with others, she could ept it if the other person was her friend. What do you want for breakfast? Its on me! Yu Mixi asked. Yu Mixi was Gu Nings close friend so she didnt reject her kindness. A steamed bun and soy milk please! They didnt have much time left, so it was convenient to have a steamed bun and soy milk. Both Gu Ning and Yu Mixi bought a steamed bun and soy milk. They went into their school together. Ningning, can you tell me what my gift is? Yu Mixi was curious. Sorry, I cant. Ill show you all when everyone arrives, Gu Ning answered. Fine. Yu Mixi was a little disappointed. There were a few students running in the morning. They met Mu Ke halfway. They were all in school uniforms. Thus Mu Ke actually didnt recognize them from their back at first, but he soon recognized their voices. Hey boss, Mixi. He ran to them immediately. Boss, where is my gift? Mu Ke asked for his gift at once too. Ningning said she would only show us when everyone arrives, Yu Mixi said before Gu Ning could. Mu Ke then had the same feeling of disappointment as Yu Mixi. When they arrived at the football field, it was 6:10 am. Chu Peihan came minutester. She asked for her gift too, but got the same answer as well. A few minutester, Hao Ran and his friends arrived. They ran here, and were all out of breath. Boss, where is my gift? Hao Ran asked with excitement. Run 10 circles first. Thest one, except for Mixi, will only get his or her gift after the morning ss, Gu Ning said, then she started to run. Ten circles amounted to four thousand meters. No! Hearing that, the boys all shouted in sadness. It was such a torture to them! Thest one could only get his or her gift after the morning ss. No one wanted to be thest one. No one dared to argue with Gu Ning, unless they wanted to get punched, so they had to follow her at the end. It seemed impossible for Hao Ran and his bros to beat Chu Peihan and Mu Ke, so they decided topete with each other. They now becamepetitors for Gu Nings gifts. Indeed, from the beginning, Hao Ran, Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping were left behind. However, they just hadnt caught their breath yet, it didnt mean they were weak. They actually werent far behind Gu Ning. Gu Ning ran three times longer than the others, but with her power, she was now much stronger than before. She felt a little tired, but not much. She had run seven to eight kilometers from Fenghua Luxury Mansion to her school, but she was simply slightly out of breath. She didnt feel utterly exhausted anymore. Other than Gu Ning, Chu Peihan was the strongest among them. Although Gu Ning didnt know Chu Peihans background very well, she believed she must has received long-term professional training. Chapter 88 - Boss, You Are Awesome!

Chapter 88: Boss, You Are Awesome!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chu Peihan was one minuteter than Gu Ning after they both had finished 10 circles. It took an ordinary man three minutes and thirty seconds to four minutes to run a kilometer. The longer you ran, the more tired you would feel. Gu Ning spent 13 minutes on four kilometers, while Chu Peihan spent 14 minutes. After running, Chu Peihan was exhausted, but she could still bnce her body. Mu Ke was also one minuteter than Chu Peihan. He almost copsed on the ground. Yu Mixi who had run five circles came after Mu Ke. She was worn-out too, but after several days of running as training, Yu Mixi was stronger now. Thest group was Hao Ran, Qin Zixun, and then Zhang Tianping. It took him almost 20 minutes to finish the 10 circles. HA-ha, Im not thest one. Hao Ranughed excitedly. As if, if he had been thest one he would have been killed. No big deal. I just need to wait until the morning ss is over, Zhang Tianping said airily. Rx, I wont do it. I merely wanted you all to be active, Gu Ning said. What? Boss, youre so devious! everyone said with one ord, but their voices sounded weak. Gu Ning didnt care. She sat down on thewn with her backpack, while the others all surrounded her. Honestly, I didnt know what to buy. I basically chose them randomly. These are for you four boys. Saying that, Gu Ning took out four paper boxes throwing them directly at the boys. Wow, Boss! Its an international brand! Hao Ran raised his voice when he saw the logo on the boxes. Exactly, boss, have you picked up money on the road? Mu Ke asked. Both Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping looking at Gu Ning with curiosity and amazement. They all knew well about Gu Nings background now. It was barely affordable for her to buy a well-known domestic brand. But, she even bought them stuff from an international brand as gifts. What brand? Chu Peihan immediately grabbed the box from Mu Ke. She nced at it, and was shocked, Gee! Its Armani! She also stared at Gu Ning with surprise. Gu Ning didnt answer their questions, but took out a bag, giving it to Chu Peihan. When everyone saw the logo on the bag, they all rounded their eyes once more. It was Lanc?me. Chu Peihan threw the paper box back to Mu Ke at once. She even lost her interest in seeing what was inside. Boss, did you really pick up money on the roads? How generous are you! Chu Peihan took her gift and asked in shock. Gu Ning still didnt answer her question, but took out Yu Mixis gift and gave it to her. Wow! Its a wallet. Meanwhile, Hao Ran had opened his box. Gee! Its a perfume. Boss, I love you! How could you know I love perfume so much! Chu Peihan was thrilled. She immediately hugged Gu Ning tightly. Gu Ning actually didnt know how much Chu Peihan loved perfume. She could just smell the fragrance every time she met Chu Peihan. Oh, my gift is a phone! Yu Mixi opened her package. She was excited and surprised to see a phone inside. Although she already had a phone, it was old and second-hand. She even felt embarrassed to pull it out. Ningning, it must be very expensive. Yu Mixi liked it very much, but it was too expensive in her eyes. Indeed, boss. It may sound a little harsh, but we all know your background. How could you afford such expensive gifts? Chu Peihan asked directly. They couldnt ignore the fact. The rest all stared at Gu Ning. They didnt say another word, but their faces showed their puzzlement. Gu Ning felt warmth in her heart at being cared for by all of her friends. Although she couldnt tell them too much, she decided to tell them something. Therefore, Gu Ning told them she had saved a mans life, and she got a Kings Green which was worth ten million yuan as a reward. However, she didnt tell them what she had done in City G. What? The Kings Green? Ten million yuan? Knowing that, everyone was struck dumb. It was so amazingly unbelievable! Except for Mu Ke and Qin Zixun, no one else knew much about jade, but they had all heard of the Kings Green, which was the top type and super expensive. That was why it was worth ten million yuan for a piece the size of a quails egg. Yu Mixi excluded, most of them were from rich families, especially Zhang Tianping who had millions of yuan in assets on his own. However, none of them had ever had ten million yuan in hand. Even Mu Kes jewelry store only had several million yuan in assets. ordingly, ten million yuan was a huge amount of money in their eyes. Besides, the jewelry in Mu Kes jewelry store was all made of low-level jade. One ring only cost hundreds of yuan. The Kings Green was merely a legend to them. Qin Zixuns family had run a jewelry business many generations ago. He had seen many medium-level jade, but he had only heard of the Kings Green from books and the Inte. After a long while, everyone finally got their minds back. It was so shocking. Boss, youre so awesome! Hao Ranplimented. He now admired Gu Ningpletely. The rest all agreed. Yu Mixi was envious, but not jealous. She knew she couldnt do it. But boss, why didnt you let us have a look before selling it? Mu Keined. Exactly! It would be more exciting to see the Kings Green than a super star! Qin Zixun said. No, no. I still prefer to see a super star, especially my idol, Xu Zhefan. Chu Peihan immediately became shy and was full of love. Everyone immediately got goosebumps. Alright, I dont want anyone else to know about it, or I might get robbed someday, Gu Ning said. Sure, boss. We definitely wont tell others. Chapter 89 - Go to Yicui Jade-store

Chapter 89: Go to Yicui Jade-store

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Well never tell others. Everyone promised. Great! We need to go back to our ssrooms now. Gu Ning stood up. The group then went back to the teaching building. Gu Xiaoxiao had heard about what had happened at the shopping mall yesterday from her mother. She didnt believe that Gu Ning had dropped out of the school, but she wanted to check for herself. Therefore, Gu Xiaoxiao kept looking at the stairs from the passage the minute she got to her school. She wanted to see whether Gu Ning would show up. Gu Ning is increasingly arrogant now! Not only has she hit you, she has also argued with your grandmother! Now she has even threatened you mother! I think she is going to despise your whole family! Chen Ziyao said. She mainly wanted to add fuel to the mes. Chen Ziyao was way smarter than Gu Xiaoxiao. Ever since Hao Ran and his bros regarded Gu Ning as their boss, she had been afraid of Gu Ning, but she hated Gu Ning as always. Chen Ziyao had never been pped by anyone, her parents included. She couldnt ept the fact that Gu Ning had hit her, but out of fright, Chen Ziyao didnt dare to annoy Gu Ning herself. Therefore, she tried to use Gu Xiaoxiaos hands to deal with Gu Ning. If Gu Xiaoxiao had known about Chen Ziyaos scheme, she would have immediately broken off her rtions with Chen Ziyao. Unfortunately, she didnt know. Instead, she was immediately irritated and retorted, Impossible! She is a poor bastard. What does she think she is to despise us! Although saying that, Gu Xiaoxiao did feel threatened by Gu Ning. Gu Ning had changed a lot these days. She suddenly became so excellent at fighting, and even made good friends with those rich kids. Thinking of that, Gu Xiaoxiao felt more annoyed and upset. A vicious look appeared on her face. I will ruin her! Gu Xiaoxiao said. Chen Ziyao of course was happy to hear that. That was exactly what she wanted. Even though she doubted whether Gu Xiaoxiao could seed or not, it had nothing to do with her after all. Look, Gu Ning ising. At the same time, Chen Ziyao saw that Gu Ning and others were downstairs. Gu Xiaoxiao looked over. There were many people around Gu Ning, which made her even more jealous. Its so disappointing. She was now eager to ruin Gu Ning. When Gu Ning walked into her ssroom, she almost knocked into Shao Feifei. In the past, Shao Feifei would have sworn at her already, but now, she just red at Gu Ning without saying a word. Shao Feifei had the same feelings as Chen Ziyao. She hated Gu Ning as usual, but didnt dare to do anything. They all schemed to do something to get revenge on Gu Ning. The head teacher came to the ssroom during the morning ss. She informed the students there would be a monthly test this Friday. When the morning ss was almost over, Gu Ning received a message from Qin Yifan. He was at the airport now, and would arrive at City F after two hours. He told her toe to Yicui Jade-store with her jade if she was free this afternoon. Qin Yifan couldnt wait to see the jade. He knew the jade had to be special, but Qin Yifan would never have expected that it was a top-level jade, even as rare as the Kings Green. Gu Ning also wanted to make the jewelry as soon as possible, so she agreed to go see Qin Yifan this afternoon. The break was long, and Chu Peihan ran to the fourth ssroom to y with Gu Ning and Yu Mixi. Once Chu Peihan appeared, everyone in the ssroom felt frightened. They were all scared to be beaten by Chu Peihan. Mu Ke, Hao Ran and his bros all wanted to go to Gu Ning as well, but since they were boys, they were afraid it might cause unnecessary gossip for Gu Ning. Therefore they gave up at the end. Gu Ning immediately left her school when the morning sses were over. There was a ck Hummer stopped by the road outside their school. It attracted lots of attention. The car was so cool. It was a Hummer. It must be super expensive. It cost at least several million yuan. Gu Ning was also attracted by that cool Hummer, but she just gave it two nces, then immediately left in a taxi. Gu Ning didnt see the person in the Hummer, but he saw her. Leng Shaoting was in the driver seat. Leng Shaoting showed up for a reason. He just flew here from City G. He wasnt sure Gu Ning woulde out this afternoon, but he still came to her school. Coincidentally, he met her. Seeing Gu Ning head off in a taxi, Leng Shaoting drove his car and immediately followed her. Gu Ning didnt notice someone was following her. She got out at the Commercial Building, then directly went into the supermarket. She walked towards Yicui Jade-store afterwards. In Yicui Jade-store, Qin Yifan had been waited for a long time. The minute he hadnded at 10 am, he came to his shop. Although he knew Gu Ning wouldnt show up until 12:30 pm, he couldnt wait to get here. Normally, Qin Yifan wouldnt stay in the store for longer than an hour for inspections, but this time, he had been here for over two hours. All the staff felt nervous and confused. When it was almost 12:20 pm, he kept looking at the entrance of the store. Therefore, once Gu Ning appeared in his sight, he immediately ran over with excitement. Gu Ning, finally youre here! Come on, show me the jade! Qin Yifan urged. Rx! Lets get inside first. Gu Ning rolled her eyes. It wasnt appropriate to take out such a priceless object in public. Qin Yifan wore an embarrassed smile. He immediately weed Gu Ning inside. The minute Gu Ning stepped in, all the staff in Yicui Jade-store recognized her. She had been here with the Kings Greenst time, which was too shocking to forget. Seeing their boss so excited, everyone thought the girl must have some valuable jade to sell again this time. Thinking of that, the crowd couldnt stay calm any longer. They all fixed their eyes on Gu Ning, but Qin Yifan guided Gu Ning walking to his office. They couldnt see it for themselves, and were all disappointed. Once the two were in the office, Qin Yifan invited Gu Ning to have a seat. He then urged, Now, can you show me the jade? Gu Ning smiled resignedly. She took off her backpack and opened it. The jade was wrapped carefully. She handed it to Qin Yifan. Chapter 90 - Let Him Search Her Body

Chapter 90: Let Him Search Her Body

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Yifan almost grabbed the package from Gu Ning and opened it at once. When he saw the jade inside, he was shocked dumb. He looked at Gu Ning. It was so unbelievable! This-this is Fulushou jade! And it was huge. It was universally acknowledged that Fulushou jade was as rare as the Kings Green. It was too rare to buy one even if you were super rich. Yes. I n to use it to make four bracelets, four pairs of earrings, four pendants, and a wide ring. The wide ring is merely the size of your thumb. And the rest can be made into a few pendants or pairs of earrings, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Qin Yifan took a heavy breath in. Do you want us to design their patterns? he asked. Yes. As for the jade pendants, one should be engraved with a snake, one engraved with a cow, one engraved with a rabbit, and one engraved with a dragon. These are the Chinese zodiac signs of Gu Man, Gu Qing, Gu Ning, and Jiang Xinyue. In the same order, please carve Man, Qing, Ning and Yue on the backs separately. And please do the same thing on the inside of the four bracelets. Ive already written them down on the paper. As for the earrings, there is no specific request. Just dont be toomon, please. For the wide ring, please carve Xu inside. As for the rest of the jade, make whatever jewelry you can make. Sure, Qin Yifan answered. He felt like saying something. Gu Ning noticed, and she thought Qin Yifan wanted help, so she asked him, Just tell me if want to say something! Qin Yifan still felt a little embarrassed to open his mouth, but after a while, he asked, Do you n to send the jewelry made from the rest of the jade to others? No, Im going to sell them, Gu Ning said. Knowing that, Qin Yifan was immediately happy. He immediately asked with anticipation, Could you please sell the rest of the jade to me? Qin Yifan wanted to use the Fulushou jade to make earrings and pendants for his mother. Gu Ning didnt know what to say at first. She had intended to put the Fulushou jewelry in her shop to attract customers, but since Qin Yifan had asked her, she wasnt willing to turn him down. With her Jade Eyes, Gu Ning would be able to discover more valuable jade as long as she went to Province Y. Therefore, Gu Ning agreed, No problem. Qin Yifan was thrilled to have Gu Nings affirmative answer. Except for the part that Gu Ning needed to make jewelry, there was enough left over to make another two jade pendants and two pairs of earrings. Qin Yifan nned to make a pendant and a pair of earrings for both his mother and his elder sister. Qin Yifan also didnt charge Gu Ning for the carving. No matter if he was being thankful, or he simply didnt want to charge Gu Ning, the fee was excluded. Gu Ning insisted on paying the fee in vain, so she agreed at the end. Qin Yifan was always active when Gu Ning was involved. He promised that the jewelry would be done after three days. Three days were more than enough time. Gu Ning still had sses this afternoon, so she didnt stay there much longer. Qin Yifan proposed to send her back, but Gu Ning refused. She didnt want her schoolmates to gossip. Qin Yifan understood, so he gave up. Gu Ning hade here in a hurry and hadnt eaten yet. She nned to eat at the underground first floor before going back. It was almost 1:30 pm, and Gu Ning still had enough time to eat. Gu Ning ordered her meal and it was soon prepared. While she enjoyed eating, a dark shadow sat down across from her. Gu Ning raised her head. She was shocked when she saw the man. It was him! Why was he here? What? Gu Ning was so surprised that she sprayed rice all over the mans body. Leng Shaoting was immediately displeased. Gu Ning felt embarrassed. She immediately apologized, Sorry, my fault. I didnt do it on purpose. Please forgive me. She handed tissues to Leng Shaoting without dy. Leng Shaoting frowned a little. He took the tissues and wiped the rice off of his clothes. Luckily, he easily cleaned it up after a few wipes. Well, um, why are you here? Gu Ning asked. Although she asked the question, she already knew the answer. Indeed... The gun, the man said coldly and didnt say anything else. Gu Nings face changed slightly. That man was indeed smart. He knew that she had hidden a gun with her, and he had chased her all the way, but so what? She had already hidden the gun in the telepathic eye space. It was impossible for him to find it. ordingly, Gu Ning soon calmed herself down. She pretended to be innocent, What gun? Knowing Gu Ning wouldnt admit it, Leng Shaoting wasnt mad, but remained patient. The man who has been knocked unconscious by you in private room 503. His gun is missing. You must have taken it away. Why must it only be me because the gun is missing? Gu Ning retorted, although she did take the gun. If its not you, then it must be the guy who was with you, Leng Shaoting said. Leng Shaoting still believed it must have been Gu Ning who took the gun. Gu Ning was speechless. She wanted to say that the hotel manager may have taken it, but she couldnt do it. She didnt want to me others for what she had done. I didnt take it. I need to attend my sses, and I have no time to be talking to you. Bye. Gu Ning didnt know what to say, so she could only run away. She put on her backpack, walking ahead. Leng Shaoting didnt stop her, which surprised Gu Ning. Did he give up? Gu Ning was wrong. The man didnt stop her, but followed her. At the beginning, Gu Ning believed that they might be going the same way, but no matter where she went, he would walk behind her. He was apparently following her. Why are you following me? Gu Ning asked resignedly. Did she have to give the gun back to him? Ill follow you until you give the gun back to me, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning was speechless again, but she was really reluctant to give the gun back to him. Although she knew she couldnt easily get away with it, she wanted to give it a try. Since you believe the gun is with me, you can search for it! Gu Ning stepped forward, like she was prepared for him to search her body. Leng Shaoting unconsciously stepped back. He frowned a little with a look of dislike in his eyes. I said I didnt take the gun, and you wont believe it. Now I let you search for it, but you dont want to do it. So, please stop following me, or Ill call the police, Gu Ning threatened him, then turned around walking away. This time, Leng Shaoting didnt follow her up. He stood there still watching Gu Ning disappear from his sight. However, it didnt mean he already gave up just like that. He simply didnt want to cause a scene. Seeing that Leng Shaoting stopped following her, Gu Ning was relieved. Chapter 91 - Be Unkind?

Chapter 91: Be Unkind?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She wasnt afraid that hed searched for the gun, but she also didnt want to cause a scene. When Gu Ning got back to her school, it was five minutes away from the start of ss. Thus Gu Ning immediately ran to her ssroom from the gate. However, when she was about to enter the teaching building, someone stood in her way. If she hadnt stopped on time, she would have knocked him over. Seeing that the person was Qin Zheng, Gu Ning was upset. She avoided him, wanting to leave. Gu Ning, can we talk? Qin Zheng asked her at once. Gu Ning hadnt replied to his message on Friday. He had been annoyed, but he couldnt help but worry about her, so he had sent another message to Gu Ning on Saturday. The result had been the same. Qin Zheng had then directly called Gu Ning. Surprisingly he found out that Gu Ning had already blocked him. He was so mad at Gu Ning that he had decided to not care about her any more. When he hadnt seen Gu Ning on Monday, he had wanted to ask Mu Ke about it, but felt embarrassed to do so. He had heard about what had happened from Gu Xiaoxiao this morning. I have nothing to talk to you about, Gu Ning said inly. She wanted to avoid Qin Zheng, but was stopped by him again. Gu Nings cold attitude aggravated Qin Zheng. He said with slight anger, Gu Ning, how could you be so unkind? I just wanted to help after I heard that you had been kicked out of your old house. I am unkind? Help me? Hearing that, Gu Ningughed in a sarcastic way. She looked at him with dislike. Qin Zheng, is there anyone whove told you that youre very arrogant? You... Qin Zheng was annoyed at being humiliated by Gu Ning. He did want to help her, but she said that he was merely being arrogant. Apparently, Qin Zheng still didnt understand Gu Nings words. Besides, howe I am the unkind person? Just because I dont want to talk to you? I dont need you help at all. You want to help someone who doesnt need your help. Doesnt it sound ridiculous? Gu Ning didnt hesitate to humiliate him again. Gu Ning, you... Qin Zhengs face turned red, and his eyes were aze with anger. Stay away from me, or youll pay for it, Gu Ning threatened him. Then she left directly. Qin Zheng intended to keep arguing with Gu Ning, but hearing Gu Nings warning, he somehow couldnt say a word. He did feel threatened. At the same time, he also felt greatly humiliated. He wanted to teach Gu Ning a lesson right now to vent his anger. At the same time, he wasnt willing to see anything bad happen to her. The boy now had mixed emotions. On the stairs, Gu Xiaoxiao was ring at Gu Ning. Obviously, she had seen and heard Gu Ning talking with Qin Zheng just then. Gu Ning ignored her, but when she walked past, she gave Gu Xiaoxiao a provocative look. Gu Xiaoxiao wanted to tear her into pieces right away, but she didnt dare to do it. Why? Why did Qin Zheng want to help Gu Ning? He was Gu Xiaoxiaos boyfriend now! Did Qin Zheng really fall in love with Gu Ning because of her changes recently? No, impossible! Even though Gu Ning had changed, she was still a poor girl, who could never match with Qin Zheng. Qin Zheng turned around. He saw Gu Xiaoxiao who was in a rage right in front of him. He immediately knew something was wrong. Xiaoxiao, please dont be mad at me. I just felt guilty about what had happened before, so I want to help her. Nothing else, Qin Zheng exined. But she is fine now! Gu Xiaoxiao retorted. She wasnt criticizing Qin Zheng actually. She was simply dissatisfied to see Qin Zheng wanting to help Gu Ning. I know shes fine now, but we were the cause after all. Do you know, Im not a cold-blooded person. Ive already done evil things because of you. Can you still not believe my loyalty to you? Qin Zheng lied skilfully. He was an adept liar. Gu Xiaoxiao felt better after Qin Zhengs exnation, but she still warned him, Dont ever talk to her or help her again. She deserved to be kicked out of the old house. In Gu Xiaoxiaos eyes, Gu Ning was wrong in everything. Fine, fine. ss is almost starting. Lets go back! Qin Zheng answered airily. He himself didnt even notice that his attitude towards Gu Xiaoxiao had changed gradually. Gu Xiaoxiao closed her mouth, but she now hated Gu Ning more than ever. ... After the evening ss, Gu Ning failed to notice that Leng Shaoting was following her again. Even though there were many students in school uniforms in the evening, Leng Shaoting still recognized Gu Ning from the first nce. However, when he found out that Gu Ning didnt take a bus or a taxi, but ran home, he was surprised. He knew Gu Ning was good at fighting, but it was dangerous for a teenage girl to run home at night. Leng Shaoting had intended to take the gun back from Gu Ning, but now he somehow felt worried about the girl. He suddenly forgot his real goal, but wanted to protect her secretly. Leng Shaoting didnt realize it until they were close to Fenghua Luxury Mansion. She lived in Fenghua Luxury Mansion? Leng Shaoting wanted to approach Gu Ning for the gun, but she greeted a middle-aged man, then walked inside with him. Leng Shaoting believed that the man was Gu Nings father, but no matter who he was, Leng Shaoting wouldnt show up as long as there was someone else with Gu Ning. Therefore, he could only continue to follow her to find out what her address was. The middle-aged man was Jiang Xu. Gu Qing wanted to eat fruit, so he went out to buy some. On his way back, he met Gu Ning by ident. On their way, Jiang Xu told Gu Ning about the rent for the store. The rent was settled at the price of five hundred thousand yuan. He had signed a lease of five years, and would pay the rent yearly. The store was still in a mess, and the owner needed to clean it up first, so the lease woulde into effect from the next Monday. Today was Tuesday, so it was five days away. Meanwhile, Jiang Xu still needed to deal with many things. He had to register, contact manufacturers, hire staff and so forth. Chapter 92 - Red Flame Team

Chapter 92: Red me Team

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As for the registration, Gu Ning still believed that it would be faster if she used herwork. The first person she thought of was Qin Yifan. If Qin Yifan couldnt help her, she would figure out another way. As for the car, most of the elder generation loved Mercedes-Benz or Bavarian Motor Work. Jiang Xu had seen that Gu Qinxiangs car was a Mercedes-Benz. After that he loved Mercedes-Benz. Therefore, he had bought a Mercedes-Benz as well; he paid 486,000 yuan for the car. Gu Ning didnt say anything about that, as long as Jiang Xu liked it. Jiang Xu also bought aputer, and the workers woulde to settle thework tomorrow. Gu Ning then told Jiang Xu to help her get thework set up in her house as well. Gu Ning thought it would be more convenient if she had her ownputer. Leng Shaoting followed them from far behind until Gu Ning arrived at zone G. He didnt leave until she walked inside. Leng Shaoting drove his car and made several turns, then arrived at his house. He now lived in zone C. There were maistes 1 in zone C. Each house was a least two hundred square meters. People who lived in this zone were truly the rich or the authorities. Well, those who lived in the zone of vis were richer or higher in the authorities. Leng Shaoting didnt live in City F. He actually didnt have a house here either. He was going to one of his close friends, Xu Jinchens house. Xu Jinchen didnt live in City F either. He was supposed to be on a vacation, but was forced to deal with some business here by his boss, so he was living here temporarily. Right now, Xu Jinchen was in a grey suit of home clothing. Hey on a white sofa with his arms and legs spread far apart watching TV, he wasining about the actors acting skills at the same time. He seemed like a nut who was talking to himself. He didnt have many friends in City F. He only came here for work, without any entertainment, so all he could do was stay at home watching TV and talking to himself. Xu Jinchen almost hated Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting seldom came to visit him, but now the man was nowhere to be found. Xu Jinchen was so bored. Well, even if Leng Shaoting was here, he wouldnt talk to him a lot, but at least Xu Jinchen wouldnt be as lonely as by staying alone. If it hadnt been for his job, he would have already had a girlfriend. Thinking of that, Xu Jinchen was in pain having to watch the actors kissing in the show. Suddenly, some noises sounded outside. Xu Jinchen knew that it must be Leng Shaoting. He immediately sat up straight. As a military man, he couldnt help but behave himself in front of his boss, otherwise he would be criticized or punished. Although it was kind of an honor to be punished and trained by Leng Shaoting, it was a torture too, because he was too cruel. Xu Jinchen had no intention to torture himself. Shaoting, where have you been? Xu Jinchen asked. None of your business, Leng Shaoting answered. Xu Jinchen rolled his eyes. He knew he couldnt get any information he wanted if Leng Shaoting wasnt willing to tell him, thus he closed his mouth. Leng Shaoting changed into a pair of slippers then walked upstairs. It seemed he didnt want to talk to Xu Jinchen. Not because he disliked Xu Jinchen, but he was always this quiet. People who were familiar with him had all gotten used to it already. Leng Shaoting stopped halfway all of a sudden. He turned to look at Xu Jinchen. Ill be staying in your ce for a while longer. Please help me prepare some clothes. Leng Shaoting was terrible at choosing clothes. He only wore military uniforms or his ck clothing. On the other hand, Xu Jinchens family was involved in the clothing industry, so it only took a call for him to get new clothes. What? Xu Jinchen rounded his eyes. He couldnt believe what he had just heard. He wasnt surprised that Leng Shaoting let him prepare clothes, but because Leng Shaoting was going to stay here for a while longer. What had happened? Did he finally want to have a vacation? Leng Shaoting obviously understood why Xu Jinchen was so shocked, but he didnt say another word. He turned around and walked upstairs. Xu Jinchen finally got his mind back. He smiled. He was happy to see Leng Shaoting wanted to take a break. To be specific, all the Red me team would be thrilled to see that. Actually, there werent many things the Red me team had to deal with. Leng Shaoting as the captain didnt need to deal with everything in person either. Everyone in the team was super powerful on his own, but Leng Shaotings life was upied with work. If the assignment wasnt very dangerous, he could step aside. However, as long as it was very dangerous, he would definitely join in. They could have one or two months vacation a year, but he never had a vacation. ordingly, Leng Shaoting had been living a super dangerous and boring life. Even his teammates couldnt tolerate it. Many had persuaded Leng Shaoting to take a vacation, but he wouldnt listen. Since Leng Shaoting decided to go on a vacation, Xu Jinchen made up his mind to help his captain have a rxing one. Now, lets introduce the Red me team. The Red me team was the highest-level military team in the country. Although it was subordinate to the country, it wasnt controlled by it. It had absolute autonomy. That was because the Red me team had absolute strength and loyalty to the country. Once the country faced any threat, the Red me team would be the first team to protect its country. Although there were only 12 men in the Red me team, each person was very strong and super powerful. Moreover, every member of the Red me team had an absolute military rank as well as position. Every one of them was also in charge of an army. Leng Shaoting was the major general himself. He was the youngest major general in the countrys history. He could win the rank of major general, not because he had a powerful background, but because he had created extraordinary achievements. As for Xu Jinchen, he was a Senior Colonel with many great achievements, but most of them had been done under the leadership of Leng Shaoting. His ability was hardlyparable with Leng Shaotings. All in all, no one in the Red me didnt admire and obey Leng Shaoting. Although Xu Jinchen only ranked a level lower than Leng Shaoting, that level was a huge gap in reality. Leng Shaoting was the captain, so he didnt need to tell others that he was going on vacation. If anything happened, his teammates would call him. Gu Ning and Jiang Xu went straight to Gu Nings house, because both Gu Qing and Jiang Xinyue were in her ce. Jiang Xinyue was a ninth grade student. She was supposed to have evening ss, but her parents were worried about her safety, so they had applied for her to not attend the evening ss. Chapter 93 - Deceived By Leng Shaoting

Chapter 93: Deceived By Leng Shaoting

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Junior high school was not as strict as high school and Jiang Xinyue was good at studying, so it was easy to apply. In high school, especially in the third year of high school, it was necessary to take the National College Entrance Exam. Therefore, if you werent one of the top ten in the entire grade, it was impossible to not attend the evening ss. Special situations excluded of course. However, Gu Ning decided not to attend the evening ss either after she got good scores at the monthly test. Although she seemed free now, she felt shecked time, and she couldnt do anything she wanted to. Besides, once herpany was established, she wouldnt have time for sses. Now it wouldnt be difficult for her to get good academic results even if she didnt go to the afternoon sses. In the past, whenever Gu Ning was home, she felt lonely, but now, she had her beloved families around. She felt happy every day. The two families always gathered together chatting and watching TV. They didnt separate until 12 am. Gu Ning checked her phone and spoke to her friends for a while before she went to bed. The next day, Gu Ning got up early as usual, but the minute she left zone G, she bumped into Leng Shaoting who was waiting for her outside. Gu Ning felt upset all of a sudden. The man was literally everywhere! Gu Ning knew that she did something wrong, so she wasnt in mood to me the man, no matter whether he had followed her or if it was a coincidence. Even she hated being stalked. Leng Shaoting didnt care about what was on Gu Nings mind. He walked towards her when she appeared in his sight. You better give the gun back to me; youre just causing yourself trouble. Leng Shaoting remained cool, but he didnt threaten Gu Ning the way he normally would. It seemed he didnt want to burden her. Why cant you believe me? Gu Ning struggled. Leng Shaoting didnt say another word, but he seemed determined. Gu Ning knew the man would never let her get away with it. If she didnt give the gun back to him, he would never leave her alone. If Gu Man found out about what had happened when she had been in City G, things would get out of control. Gu Ning almostpromised, but she gave it onest shot. Well, its not a big deal even if the gun is missing, right? Military officers neverck guns, right? If youre not one of the military or police personnel, its illegal to have a gun privately, Leng Shaoting said. How about those gangsters with guns? Why dont you deal with them? Gu Ning retorted. Its not the same case, Leng Shaoting said. You must first have proof! Once you have proof, you can catch me, Gu Ning said. I have the surveince video as the proof, Leng Shaoting answered. Gu Ning was speechless. She couldnt argue back this time. Out of shame, Gu Ning didnt doubt Leng Shaotings words at all. Besides, he wasnt likely to lie as a military officer. Fine, she did make a mistake. Gu Ning nned to buy one from the ck marketter. Gu Ning took out her phone handing it to Leng Shaoting. The gun isnt with me right now. Give me your number and Ill bring it to you when Im free. The gun had been put into the telepathic eye space, so it wasnt appropriate to pull it out now. Leng Shaoting stopped for a second. He stared at Gu Nings phone, but didnt take it immediately. It seemed he felt awkward to touch a females stuff, but he didnt feel reluctant in his heart. After a while, he took Gu Nings phone and typed in his name and number. He used Gu Nings phone to call his, and then hung up when his phone rang. He then gave it back to Gu Ning. Gu Ning took her phone back. She took a nce then mumbled, Leng Shaoting, youre really like your name. A cold man. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting frowned a little. Although many people had said he was a cold man, he wasnt willing to hear it from Gu Ning. Alright, Im going to school now. Please dont stop me on the road again. Ill give the gun back to youter today or tomorrow. Gu Ning ignored Leng Shaoting, and left. Gu Ning had no idea that Leng Shaoting had deceived her. There was no surveince video at all. Watching Gu Ning leaving, Leng Shaoting had mixed emotions. Even though the girl had done something that he always hated, he found it was hard to hate her. When Gu Ning was far away, Leng Shaotings face changed suddenly. He lowered his voice. Get out here now! In the dark, Xu Jinchen stiffened. Shit! He wanted to run away, but didnt dare to. Xu Jinchen had to show up at the end. Boss, I... Xu Jinchen tried exining, although he knew Leng Shaoting wouldnt believe him. Leng Shaoting didnt give him a chance to exin at all. He said directly, 20 kilometers. Xu Jinchens face immediately turned pale. Although he knew that he would be punished, he felt hurt when the punishment came. Twenty kilometers was nothing to a senior soldier from the special force, but he was in a pair of slippers! He was wearing slippers now! This was all because he was curious when he had heard Leng Shaoting go out early this morning. However, Xu Jinchen soon cheered up, because he had just seen a shocking scene. His boss had gone out early this morning to meet a woman, no, a girl! He even recognized that the girl was the female student he had sent to the hospitalst week. It was beyond his imagination, his boss finally changed. However, the girl was merely 18, and was still a high school student. Was it appropriate if they were together? Anyway, as long as his boss liked her, it was no big deal. Grandpa Leng had already said, as long as Leng Shaoting was willing to get married, he didnt care about the girls background at all. However, Xu Jinchen had thought too far. There was nothing between Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Gu Ning couldnt arrive at her school on time, because she had wasted some time on the way. She told her friends in the Wechat group to run as usual. Anyone who waszy and didnt finish the task would be punished, and whoever reported it would be rewarded. Chapter 94 - An Yi

Chapter 94: An Yi

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Hao Ran and his bros had an intimate connection with each other, they also enjoyedughing at each other. Therefore, everyone was quick to follow Gu Nings order. Twenty kilometers took Xu Jinchen almost an hour. It was quite normal for them to run as training, and twenty kilometers was nothing to him, but he was wearing slippers today, which were very ufortable while he was running. The minute he got home, Xu Jinchen went to Leng Shaoting before he went to shower. Hey, boss, are you dating that young girl? Hearing that, Leng Shaoting immediately gave him a cold nce. Xu Jinchen stepped backwards unconsciously, but he was so curious that he forgot the danger ahead. He looked at Leng Shaoting with great curiosity, hoping to get the answer. No, Leng Shaoting denied. No? Then why did you go to meet the girl this early morning? Xu Jinchen apparently didnt believe him. Are you totally free now? Leng Shaoting asked airily, but Xu Jinchen sensed the threat in the air. His face stiffened. He knew that if he dared to say another word, he probably would be punished once again. Since youre not dating the young girl, I would like to have a try myself. I dont have a girlfriend now anyway. Both of us live in Fenghua Luxury Mansion so it will be super convenient if we date, Xu Jinchen said while he kept ncing at Leng Shaotings face. He wanted to see his reaction. Yes, Xu Jinchen did it deliberately. Unfortunately, Leng Shaotings face remained the same, which puzzled Xu Jinchen. Although Leng Shaoting remained calm, he felt somewhat ufortable in his heart. However, he didnt know why, so he didnt think about it any further. Xu Jinchen didnt know what was on Leng Shaotings mind, but he knew Leng Shaoting very well. He never stayed close to a woman if it wasnt necessary. However, this female student was different. He had taken her to the hospital in personst time, and now he had gone to her early this morning. It was unusual! Xu Jinchen made up his mind to investigate. Since Leng Shaoting wouldnt tell him anything, he decided to start with the young girl. At noon, Gu Ning received a call from Zhou Zhenghong. She stepped aside on purpose because it must be business. Hi, Uncle Zhou, Gu Ning answered the phone. Boss, is it convenient for you now? Zhou Zhenghong asked. Sure, go ahead, Gu Ning replied. Ive already found a designer and two engravers. Theyre willing to work for you like me. Ive also found the store and the processing nt. The store is 200 square meters, located in the downtown, and the annual rent is five hundred thousand yuan. The processing nt is in the factory area, between the antique street and the downtown. It is 160 square meters and ten minutes away from both sides, not far away nor near. Its annual rent is two hundred and fifty thousand. Do you have any opinions, Boss? Zhou Zhenghong said without a break. No, you can make the decisions, Gu Ning said. Since she let Zhou Zhenghongpletely be in charge of the business, she chose to trust him. Zhou Zhenghong actually knew that Gu Ning would agree, but he still asked for her opinion out of respect. Sure, and Ive bought the machines as well. Theyll arrive in two days. A well-decorated apartment is also settled. You can move in anytime you want, Zhou Zhenghong added. Great, thanks, Uncle Zhou. Ill be there this weekend and Ill deal with all the documents. Oh, please go and find out whether there are new raw materials in the stone gambling street, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning knew that the sales would go up in those raw materials shops after she had cut out a lot of jade therest weekend. If they had sold a lot, they must also have brought many in. ordingly, Gu Ning would have many more choices. If there werent any new choices, it was unlikely to get more jade. Zhou Zhenghong immediately answered, No problem! Ill go find outter. And the car will be avable tomorrow. Ill pick you up then. After that, they talked for a while longer before hanging up, but Gu Ning was a little worried after she hung up. What was she going to say to Gu Man if she went to City G this weekend? Oh, she could still use Mu Ke as her cover. She decided to exin to her mother that Mu Ke was going to open another shop in City G, and they needed to inspect it. Gu Ning and her friends went straight to the woods after their meal in the afternoon. However, at the same time, there was a fierce fight going on in the woods. No, to be specific, a boy was being beaten up by three other boys. The boy huddled on the ground with his head covered by his arms, and let the fists and feet fall down on his body. Not because he didnt want to fight back, but because he couldnt. Then a male voice coldly said, An Yi, look at you now! Ive disliked you for a long, long time. Your father is the chairman of Shenghua Real Estate, so I didnt dare to deal with you, but now, your father will soon step down from the chairman position. And your slut stepmother and her lover fled with the money. Your family is now in trouble with capital turnover. If you cant get the funds this week, your family will dere bankruptcy. You better go back and advise your father to sell thepany to my father. In that case, your family may survive. Otherwise, your family will go bankrupt with huge debts, which isnt good at all. An Yi? Wasnt he the boy who had said that he liked her the other day? Also the Shenghua Real Estate, wasnt it one of the threergest real estatepanies in City F? It had five hundred million yuan in assets, and was one of the third-line richest families in City F. What had happened? Gu Ning had an idea in her mind. You never... An Yi wanted to retort, but shouted in great pain instead. Gu Ning immediately ran in the direction of his voice. Although Hao Ran and others didnt know why, they followed at once. Before long, they all saw three boys hitting another boy on the ground with great force. The three boys were all strangers, so the one who was being beaten must be An Yi. Without further thought, Gu Ning dashed towards them. Those boys were knocked a meter away by a heavy blow before they even realized. They all fell heavily onto the ground. They couldnt even utter a word because of the pain. Hao Ran and others all rounded their eyes, even though they already knew how powerful Gu Ning was. What the f*ck? It was so cool! Chapter 95 - Sell A Company, Buy A Company

Chapter 95: Sell A Company, Buy A Company

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions An Yi didnt raise his head until he heard the shriek. He was immediately struck dumb. He nced at the boys on the ground first, and then surprisingly found that Gu Ning was standing in front of him. An Yi felt that it was super embarrassing to let his goddess see him being so pathetic, but since Gu Ning had rescued him, he had to thank her no matter how embarrassed he felt. Thus An Yi turned to Gu Ning and thanked her with sincerity, Thank you so much, Gu Ning. Youre wee, Gu Ning said. She looked to Hao Ran and other. Come and help him go to the infirmary. Hearing Gu Nings voice, Hao Ran and others got their minds back. Zhang Tianping and Qin Zixun ran to help An Yi stand on his feet without dy. Then they walked towards the infirmary. There were bruises all over An Yis body and face. Fortunately, the wounds were only on the skin with no injuries to the bones. He would be fine after a few days of rest. An Yi now absolutely couldnt go home alone, so Gu Ning proposed to take An Yi home with Hao Ran and Qin Zixun. Hao Ran had driven to school today. His car was parked in the parking lot outside of the school. An Yi felt embarrassed at first, but he couldnt go home by himself. Moreover, his family was in a mess right now, so it wasnt a good idea to let his family pick him up. On the way, Gu Ning asked An Yi about what had happened. An Yi told her everything afterwards. Just like what the boy had said, An Yis stepmother along with his fathers closest friend, who was the ountant of the Shenghua Real Estate, had absconded with more than a hundred million yuan in liquidity and three hundred million yuan in funds just borrowed from banks. Now Shenghua Real Estate was in a difficult position. If there was no money to keep thepany afloat this week, Shenghua wouldpletely go bankrupt. Moreover, with the current situation of Shenghua Real Estate, it was impossible to borrow money from the banks. An Yis father was now trying to borrow money from hiswork, but no one would lend him anything. No one dared to lend over several hundred million yuan to him. ordingly, An Yis father could only sell thepany to pay the debts. There were several buyerspeting with each other, all trying to buy thepany at a lower price, so the deal hadnt been settled yet. Although the police were tracking An Yis stepmother and the man, nothing had changed recently. Hearing that, Hao Ran and Qin Zixun felt sorry for him, but they didnt have intentions to help him either. The amount of funds needed was so huge. They couldnt afford it. However, Gu Ning made up her mind to buy Shenghua Real Estate. Shenghua Real Estate was one of the threergest real estatepanies in City F with a powerfulwork. Although it could barely stay afloat now, it would recover quickly as long as the funds were in ce. It was so much better than if Gu Ning started from the very beginning herself. An Yis ce wasnt far away from the school. They arrived at a high-end area after 20 minutes. Although this area was ranked lower than the Fenghua Luxury Mansion, it had been built seven years ago. In the old time, it had been the most popr residential area. An Yis family lived in a vi. The vi was huge, but seemed empty. They hadid off the maid since thepany was in trouble. They couldnt afford a maid now. In the study on the second floor, An Yis father, An Guangyao, sank into a chair. There was no one else in this house, so it was very quiet. When he heard the sound of a door opening door downstairs, he immediately sat up straight. Who? No one else, except he and An Yi, had the key of this house now, but wasnt An Yi at school? Or, was that womaning back? He thought that it was impossible. That woman didnt dare toe back. With that thought, An Guangyao stood, up walking outside. When he appeared at the edge of the stairs, he saw An Yi being supported by his two schoolmates with bruises on his face and arms. He was greatly shocked. He immediately ran downstairs. Before greeting Gu Ning and others, he worriedly asked An Yi, Yi, what happened to you? An Guangyao didnt know what to do now. He wanted to check his sons wounds, but was afraid to hurt him. An Yi knew he couldnt hide it, so he told his father everything. An Guangyao naturally was in a rage after that, but no matter how mad he was, he restricted his anger for now. He had to thank those schoolmates who had saved his son first. An Guangyao didnt disdain them just because they were teenagers. He thanked them with great sincerity instead, Thank you all so much for saving my son. Its nothing, Gu Ning and others said together. Then Gu Ning turned to the boys, Please help An Yi to go to his room and change his clothes. Gu Ning did it on purpose. She wanted to spend some time alone with An Guangyao. Oh, please stay here. Ill do it. An Guangyao didnt want to bother them any further. Mr. An, its fine. Please let them handle it, Gu Ning added. Yes, please let us do it, Hao Ran and Qin Zixun said. Then they directly supported An Yi in walking to the stairs. An Guangyao didnt insist, because it wasnt appropriate to leave Gu Ning alone in the living room. Thus An Guangyao invited Gu Ning to have a seat, then handed her a cup of water. Thank you, Mr. An. Gu Ning took the cup. Gu Ning looked at An Guangyao, who was just 40, but had aged a lot because of what had happened. Gu Ning didnt want to waste time, so she got straight to the point. Mr. An, nice to meet you. My name is Gu Ning. I know Mr. Anspany is in trouble now and that you want to sell it. And I am very interested in Mr. Anspany. I definitely will give you the most reasonable price. How about that, Mr. An? What? Hearing that, An Guangyao was really surprised. He couldnt believe his ears. What had happened to the Shenghua Real Estate wasnt a secret. An Guangyao didnt feel surprised that Gu Ning knew about it, but, she was merely an 18-year-old student, and she wanted to buy hispany? Was it a joke? However, Gu Ning behaved like a calm and mature grown-up. She didnt seem like she was joking at all. Besides, who would ever joke about that? Anyway, it was still hard for An Guangyao to believe that a student was able to buy hispany. Her family was the real buyer. Thinking of that, An Guangyao asked, Is your family nning to buy it? Chapter 96 - Not Gay

Chapter 96: Not Gay

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No, I want to buy it myself. Gu Ning actually had the intention to cooperate with An Guangyao, so she didnt want to hide. She took it more seriously instead to make him feel her sincerity. I know Mr. An doesnt trust me because Im so young, which is quite understandable. I am too young indeed. After all, this is a deal of a few hundred million yuan! However, since its a deal, we will need awyer to notarize it. The deal wont be settled until the contract is signed. Therefore, it would be too expensive for me to trap you, right? An Guangyao stared at Gu Ning. He had no idea what to say. Although he agreed with Gu Ning on what she had said, he felt that it was so unreal. While An Guangyao was still in the shock, Gu Ning wrote her name and number on a piece of paper beside the table. She handed it to An Guangyao. Mr. An, this is my number. I think we probably cant talk too much since the time is limited right now, but I do hope you can make your decision after we talk further about this. Im free this noon and afternoon. An Guangyao took the paper. Sure, Ill consider it. Actually, An Guangyao had been convinced already. The other buyers had all given him a very low price. He would lose a lot of money if he agreed to sell hispany to them. The moment that Gu Ning finished her talk with An Guangyao, Hao Ran and Qin Zixun came downstairs. Then they left for their school. When Gu Ning and others were gone, An Guangyao immediately went to An Yis room to check on his wounds. An Guangyao wanted to ask An Yi about Gu Ning, but gave it up at the end. Although Gu Ning and her friends would tell their head teacher what had happened to An Yi with proof from the infirmary, An Yis father still called An Yis head teacher himself. When Gu Ning got back home that night, she found her family were all unhappy. She was then told that her third uncle, Gu Qinyang, and his family would be back to City F this Friday. He even asked to have a meal with them the day after tomorrow. Gu Qinyang didnt live in City F, but City G. Both Gu Qinyang and his wife worked in a national department. They lived a good life with a monthly wage of a dozen thousand yuan. Otherwise, they couldnt buy a house in City G, which was a second-tier city. They had even bought a second house the other day. Their housing fund could cover the house mortgage, and they didnt have to worry about the money at all. Gu Man already had broken off the connection with her mother and Lin Lijuan, so she wasnt willing to go have a meal with them, but it was Gu Qinyang who invited her, so it wasnt appropriate if she didnt show up. Although they werent intimate, they were brother and sister after all. They hadnt done anything bad to Gu Man, even though they had never helped her either. Gu Ning didnt express her opinion. It was all up to Gu Man. At the end, Gu Man agreed. Therefore, Gu Ning decided to go to City G on Saturday. She knew that those people in the Gu Family didnt want to see her, but she was worried about Gu Man. Although Gu Qing and Jiang Xu would be there as well, both of them were a little weak. If there was any argument, they wouldnt be able help at all. Gu Ning didnt remember that she still had to give the gun back to Leng Shaoting until she was about to go to bed. Although she was reluctant to do that, she had to fulfill her promise. She had to give it back anyway, so she decided to give it back earlier. Thus she sent a message to Leng Shaoting, and told him to wait for her at the gate of zone G at 5 am in the morning. She would give the gun back to him then. If he waste, she would leave directly. Alright, Gu Ning admitted she purposely set such an early time. If he wanted the gun, then he had to be patient. However, when Leng Shaoting received the message, he wasnt in City F, so he could only send a message back asking for a rain check. Gu Ning was speechless. She typed and sent: I want to give it back to you, but youre absent. I think the gun doesnt want to go back to you at all. Why dont you leave it with me? She didnt know whether Leng Shaoting had seen her message or not, because he didnt reply any more. The next day, Gu Ning walked out of zone G. Xu Jinchen was in a sport suit, and identally ran over from the other side towards Gu Ning. He met Gu Ning with a surprised face. Oh, its you! What a coincidence! Are you going to school now? he asked. It wasnt a coincidence at all. Xu Jinchen actually did it on purpose. Yes, are you running at such an early time? Although Gu Ning barely knew him, she greeted him friendly, given that he had helped her. Yeah. Do you live here too? I live in zone C, and were neighbors. Oh, whats your name by the way? Im Xu Jinchen, the man asked, although he came to Gu Ning for a reason. Im Gu Ning, Gu Ning replied. Nice to meet you. Can I ask you a question? Whats your rtionship with Shaoting? Please dont get me wrong. Im simply curious about that. I grew up with Shaoting, and I work with him now. I have never seen him being with a girl before. Xu Jinchen didnt bother to hide. Had never been with a girl? Gu Ning was shocked at first, but then she understood it. Leng Shaoting was such a cold man. There properly wasnt any woman who wasnt afraid of him. Even Gu Ning felt stressed in front of him. Because Gu Ning had a little disagreement with Leng Shaoting, she said, Maybe he is gay. I barely know him. We have just met for several times, so there is nothing between us. Gay? Hearing that, Xu Jinchen was astonished for a second then snorted withughter, Ha-ha, ha-ha, we thought the same thing before, but I promise you Shaoting is definitely not gay. Oh, have you tried? Gu Ning put on an evil face. Xu Jinchen immediately understood, and argued, Nonsense! I have never ever done that! I like women. Gu Ning shrugged. Maybe, he only likes himself! Ha-ha, youre so funny. Xu Jinchenughed again. Yeah, maybe youre right. He is in love with himself. After a while, Gu Ning said, Sorry, I have to leave for my sses. Oh, right. Xu Jinchen didnt want to bother her any longer. However, he didnt believe that there was nothing going on between Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Otherwise, why had Leng Shaotinge to meet her so early in the morning? Maybe Leng Shaoting was still chasing her! Chapter 97 - Never Doubt Your Employees

Chapter 97: Never Doubt Your Employees

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ever since Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and the others had regarded Gu Ning as their boss, they almost didnt miss a ss afterwards. All of their teachers and ssmates found it very odd, but for those teachers, they were very happy to see it. Thest thing that the head teacher wanted to see was that there were students who were absent from sses. After the morning sses, Gu Ning received a phone call from An Guangyao on her way to the canteen. He wanted to talk to her about the acquisition deal. Gu Ning didnt feel surprised that An Guangyao came to her. She assumed that he would call her this noon, or afternoon. Gu Ning also wanted to settle the deal soon. Even if she had no time, she would make an effort to be avable. Gu Ning left the school after she told her friends that she was going out. Although her friends were all curious, they didnt ask since Gu Ning wasnt willing to tell them. Everyone had their own secrets. For Gu Nings convenience, An Guangyao met her in a nearby restaurant. It only took a dozen minutes to get there by walking. An Guangyao had already arrived. Since the deal was very important, An Guangyao booked a private room. Miss Gu, nice to meet you. Please have a seat. When Gu Ning stepped inside, An Guangyao immediately stood up and weed her. He treated her with great respect. Indeed, dignity had nothing to do with age in front of power. The minute that Gu Ning sat down, An Guangyao let Gu Ning order first. Gu Ning didnt hesitate. She ordered two dishes, while An Guangyao ordered one. Three dishes would be enough for them. They got down to business before the dishes were even on the table. Miss Gu, the most reasonable price for Shenghua Real Estate is four hundred million yuan. Whats your opinion? An Guangyao asked. Four hundred million yuan wasnt much, but was much higher than the offers from other buyers. Businessmen valued profits most, so they all wanted to gain the most at the lowest price. However, four hundred million yuan was just enough for An Guangyao to pay his debts. He could only keep his house and a car at the price of one million, but he would still have to sell the house and the car for money to support his family. No problem. Gu Ning agreed without second thought, which surprised An Guangyao. He didnt know what to do all of a sudden. Actually, Gu Ning couldnt pay four hundred million yuan right now. Her ownpany needed a hundred million, and she only had three hundred million yuan left, but she nned to go to City G this weekend for stone gambling. If she could cut out more jade, she could sell them. If not, she still could sell some that she had stored in the telepathic eye space. Thus she said, However, I only have three hundred million yuan in cash with me now. Im afraid we must wait until after this weekend to sign the contract. Sure, An Guangyao agreed. He understood that it took time to collect the money to buy a hugepany. Therefore, it wasnt a problem to wait for a few days. Besides, the Shenghua Real Estate could still run for around a week. Mr. An, actually, I like a win-win situation more, Gu Ning suddenly said. An Guangyao was struck dumb for a second. He didnt know what the meaning of Gu Nings words were. He asked, Miss Gu, what do you mean? I dont know whether the police can help you get the money back. If they get the money back, it wont be hard for you to run the business continuously. However, if the money is lost like that, you will be in a great trouble. Thus, I have an idea, Gu Ning said. What idea? An Guangyao asked. Mr. An, you must also know that I am only a high school student. I dont have time to run apany myself. So I want to find someone with the ability to help me. Mr. An, youre the founder of Shenghua Real Estate. You have everything a chairman needs. Therefore, I intend to hire you to continue to serve as the chairman of Shenghua Real Estate. In other words, Ill stay behind the scenes. In return, youll get a very generous sry and 20% shares of thepany. Moreover, you will have the absolute right to manage thepany. Under normal circumstances, I wont interfere with your decisions, unless it is necessary, or you cant decide on what to do. Mr. An, are you willing to do that? Gu Ning said. An Guangyao was totally shocked to hear that. What? A very generous sry and 20% shares of thepany to hire him as the chairman with absolute right over it? 20% of the shares wasnt a small amount of money! That was literally a free lunch out of the blue! An Guangyao felt that it was so unreal. However, he had to admit that he was eager to ept it, because he really didnt want to leave Shenghua Real Estate. He had spent half of his life to build Shenghua Real Estate. He was the only person who knew what he had been through for thepany. However, it was too good to be true. An Guangyao cautiously asked, Miss Gu, 20% shares are not a small amount. You also want me to be fully in charge of thepany. Are you sure this isnt a joke or a lie? Besides, why do you trust me? Mr. An, youre in a mess now only because youve met those evil people. However, you cant deny your ability. Your ability and yourwork can help me save a lot of effort. You also need to manage thepany as usual, but actually youre working for me. Now do you still believe youre the one who benefits the most from the deal? Gu Ning said tofort him. An Guangyao thought what Gu Ning had just said was reasonable. He was immediately relieved. Gu Ning added, Besides, I never doubt my employees. If you treat me with sincerity, Ill give you a thriving future, but if you betray me, youll be dead. No way around it. Gu Ning said the same thing to An Guangyao as what she had said to Zhou Zhenghong. She promised and warned together. Gu Ning even delightedly threatened An Guangyao when she was saying the word dead. An Guangyao immediately felt that it was hard to breathe, as if he had sensed the smell of death. He was nowpletely shocked by an 18-year-old girls power. Compared with Zhou Zhenghong, An Guangyao was more sophisticated. He believed Gu Ning must be an extraordinary girl. Chapter 98 - Get The New Car

Chapter 98: Get The New Car

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, he had no intention to guess Gu Nings real background. As long as he could feel Gu Nings sincerity to hire him, he was willing to work for her. Even though Gu Ning hired him for his ability andwork, she did help him a lot. Therefore, An Guangyao had no reason to refuse. He wasnt an idiot. I personally look forward to working with Mr. An very much, but its all up to you. You can make the decision on your own, Gu Ning said. However, she already knew An Guangyao would agree. An Guangyao finally got his mind back. He felt like crying, but he forced himself not to. Suddenly, An Guangyao stood up and bowed to Gu Ning. He said with seriously, Miss Gu, thank you so much for you trust and generosity. I promise that Ill manage thepany as always. Ill never let you down! Since An Guangyao epted the deal, Gu Ning was his boss from now on, but Gu Ning wasnt an arrogant person. No matter what had happened, An Guangyao was much older than her. She didnt want to be disrespectful. Thus she stood up at once. Mr. An, its a great pleasure to work with you. Gu Ning held her hand out to An Guangyao. They shook hands, and the deal was done. There is also another very important thing. What I need is apany with the absolute right to make decisions. That is to say, thispany must bepletely in the control of you and me. I dont like to argue a lot before making decisions. No one can build a thriving business on quarrels. Those who like arguing could do nothing with the money. So, I will remove all shareholders. There will be only three shares of Shenghua. Ill have 70% shares, and youll have 20% shares, while the other 10% shares are for the market. If they want to stay in Shenghua, I will arrange suitable positions for them. However, I only want loyal people, Gu Ning said with determination. She wouldnt give up on that, because she didnt need to find fund like others, she wouldnt allow anyone to do nothing while being paid. Hearing that, An Guangyao was astonished again. This girl was really ambitious! However, he respected her ambition. No one would want outsiders to share his or her own properties. Like what Gu Ning had said, many people would do nothing but argue while being paid. Especially when it came to settling deals, many of them would disagree with each other, then they would start to argue a lot. An Guangyao knew that so well. Some were cowards who were afraid to take risks, so they stopped the project. ordingly, the project couldnt move on smoothly. Right now, An Guangyao admired Gu Nings determination more than ever. He was also more confident about the future ahead. At that time, the dishes were put on the table, so Gu Ning and An Guangyao began to eat. Since the time was limited, Gu Ning seized every minute to talk about the business. She opened her mouth, Oh, how do you manage the construction materials? The manufacturers never sell goods to the outside, so we turn to agencies for the materials, An Guangyao said. Is the building materials you need to build themunity a one-time contract with the agency? Gu Ning asked. Not really. Because the generalmunities are built in one, two, or three phases, we sign the contract ording to the phase. The first phase of Shenghua is currently under construction. The second phase will soon begin. If the seller isnt satisfied with the construction materials, he can stop renewing the contract, but that rarely happens, because the seller will normally use a brand for a long time, An Guangyao said. Knowing that, Gu Ning was relieved, Mr. An, actually, my uncle is preparing to go into the business of construction materials, and Im considering letting him be the agency of the construction materials for Shenghua Real Estate. Of course, I also have my own bottom line. I will only help him because he has the ability. So please dont worry that Ill lower the standards of the project because I want to help my family. If so; I would rather give him an amount of money instead. I also dont n on letting my family know about my properties. After all, I am too young now, and I dont want them to worry about me. So please dont worry about our connection, but run the business as usual, Gu Ning said. Although she handed thepany over to An Guangyao, the property would soon be hers. She naturally had the right to control it, and she would make full use of it. An Guangyao didnt think that it was inappropriate, so he happily agreed. Oh, Mr. An, do you know someone in the Industry and Commerce Bureau? My unclespany hasnt registered yet. I want to settle it as soon as possible, Gu Ning said. Its easy. Ill deal with it, An Guangyao answered without dy. An Guangyao was one of the richest men in City F. He definitely knew someone with the power. Although the Shenghua Real Estate was in trouble now, he still had hiswork to help him before he went bankrupt. Besides, it was not a big deal. As long as you have prepared the documents, it would be super easy to get it done with the help from the authorities. After the meal, Gu Ning went back to her school. In the afternoon, Gu Man called Gu Ning toe home soon. Jiang Xu had gotten his car, so they all wanted to celebrate. On her way home, Gu Ning received a call from An Guangyao. He had already dealt with the Industry and Commerce Bureau. The registration would be done within a week. When Gu Ning got home, everyone was so happy at getting a new car. Gu Qing and Gu Man had gone with Jiang Xu to get the new car. It was the first time they had ever been in such an expensive car, so they were all thrilled. Chapter 99 - The First to Hand Paper in the Monthly Test

Chapter 99: The First to Hand Paper in the Monthly Test

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Gu Ning got back, both Gu Man and Gu Qing dropped the vegetables they had been washing, and talked to Gu Ning for a long while about the new car. Gu Ning felt likeughing. When they went back to cook, Gu Ning finally had time to tell Jiang Xu about the registration. Gu Ning only told him that she had turned to a schoolmates father for help. She had a good rtionship with that schoolmate, so his father kindly helped with this as soon as this afternoon. Gu Ning also revealed a little about the deal of supplying the construction materials. Her ssmates father was doing real estate. If Jiang Xu was willing to be the dealer of the construction material, he would cooperate with him in the future. Knowing that, Jiang Xu was excited, but he also felt ashamed that Gu Ning had dealt with everything for him. Although Gu Ning had said that she wouldnt interfere in his business, Jiang Xu didnt mind what she had done today. Besides, everything Gu Ning had done was a big obstacle to him. She had helped a lot. It was a Friday, and the monthly test was about to begin. Gu Ning and her friends gathered together at the football field as usual, but they didnt run. They were simply chatting while walking around. I hate tests the most. They wont make any difference. If my family didnt force me toe to school, I really would like to drop out, Hao Ran said with annoyance. Studying was a hateful nightmare to him. Me neither, but I must keep on studying, Chu Peihan said. That was the reason why she still could get good scores even though she missed a lot of sses. She yed hard, but also studied hard. Moreover, some people were born intelligent. They spent much less time on learning but gained much more than ordinary people. Chu Peihan was one of them. Actually, Hao Ran and the boys were smart too. Otherwise they couldnt run their bar so well. They just werent interested in studying. If they had been willing to study hard, they would have been good students as well. Their scores were better than the old Gu Ning anyway. They remained in the worst ssroom, the seventh ssroom, only because they liked ying, and causing trouble. I think its better to keep on studying in school, even if you have a good family background, and you dontck anything. Your parents cant support you for a lifetime. In the future, you have to inherit their enterprises. If you dont have the ability, youll be eliminated, or reced by the strong. Ability requires rich professional knowledge, social experience and an extensivework, and the university is the best ce to learn knowledge, Mu Ke who was always an excellent student said. Mu Ke is right. University is important, Gu Ning agreed. Im absolutely going to a university, and Ill work hard to achieve a lot, so that my family can live a good life. Yu Mixi had great hope for her university. She so badly wanted to change her and her familys lives. You will! Gu Ning encouraged her. Gu Ning wouldnt let Yu Mixi stay poor after all. She would help Yu Mixi to grow up and be sessful one day in the future. She would wait until her business empire was established. They went back to their ssrooms separately. The monthly test was almost the same as a usual test. The first was a Chinese test in the course of two sses, a hundred minutes in all. One could hand the paper in half an hour after the test began, but no one had ever done that before. Even if they didnt know the answers, most people would not hand the paper in until the time was over. Gu Ning spent the time of a ss to finish the Chinese paper. She handed the paper in, then left the ssroom. Everyone was surprised to see that. It was beyond their imagination that Gu Ning would be the first one. She had always been thest one to hand the paper in in the past. Everyone knew she wasnt good at studying, so they assumed that she must not know the answers at all, so handed the paper in earlier. It was eptable to hand the paper in at that time, so the teacher didnt say anything. However, when she saw Gu Nings paper, she was shocked. The paper was well done in good handwriting, and all the answers were right! The writing part almost got a full score for her outstanding skills. Of course, the teacher wouldnt give a full score to the writing part. One or two points would normally be deducted. Because Gu Ning had helped Yu Mixis studying these days, Yu Mixi knew that Gu Ning had improved her studying, she was even better than her. Thus she knew Gu Ning must had done a good job. Gu Ning went to the garden after she had handed the paper in. She was used to being alone, so she didnt feel bored at all. However, only five minutester, Hao Ran and his bros came to her. They had an agreement toe to the garden once they finished the test. Hao Ran and his bros couldnt finish the paper at all, so they handed the paper in early. When they saw Gu Ning, they were all astonished. They had heard that Gu Ning was bad at studying, so they believed that Gu Ning had been in the same situation as them. Thinking of that, Hao Ran asked, Boss, did you finish the paper, or did you barely know the answers? I finished it! Gu Ning said. Wow! What score do you think you will get? Qin Zixun asked. 90% To get 90% you had to get above 90 points. Hao Ran and his bros were all amazed. Are you sure? Hao Ran found it unbearable. Who said that Gu Ning was bad at studying? Gu Ning obviously knew why they were shocked. When she had helped Yu Mixi with her assignments, Yu Mixi was surprised too. Youll know when the results are out. Gu Ning didnt exin further. Fine. Since Gu Ning didnt want to tell them, they stopped asking. Then, Hao Ran said, Boss, today is Friday. Lets go have some fun in our bar tonight! This was the second time Hao Ran had invited her. It wouldnt be appropriate if she rejected again. Sure! When and where? Ille to you. After the test, we can have dinner together, then we can go there together, Qin Zixun said. Not today. I have to eat at home. Ill be a littlete, Gu Ning replied. Okay! It is in Yongle Road, the V5 bar, its the letter V and the Arabic numeral 5. Its the mighty homonym, and is also the meaning of mighty, ha-ha! Hao Ran said. Wow! I like the name, Gu Ningplimented. Although Hao Ran and his bros were all proud of the name, they felt a little shy when Gu Ningplimented it in front of their faces. Mu Ke and Chu Peihan arrived 25 minutes before the test ended. Although they were both academic, it was rare to finish the test within 75 minutes. Besides, they barely wrote down wrong answers. Gu Ning was faster than them only because she had her special power. Chapter 100 - Did She Cheat?

Chapter 100: Did She Cheat?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yu Mixi was thest one of them to arrive. She arrived 10 minutes before the test ended. When everyone got there, Hao Ran told them that they were going to the bar tonight. Hearing that, Chu Peihan was the most excited. Although she had been to many bars, she had been there with her elder brother every time and her freedom had been limited. Mu Ke also agreed to go. Only Yu Mixi didnt know how to exin it to her family, so she couldnt go with them. Hao Ran told Yu Mixi she could tell her parents that it was a ssmates birthday party. If her parents wouldnt believe it, they could buy a birthday cake and pretended that they had a birthday party. Then, they could send some photos to her parents as the proof. A birthday cake wouldnt cost much, so they nned to eat it as dessert. Hao Rans idea was approved by everyone. They all decided to do that. Even Gu Ning had to use that excuse for her mother, Gu Man, but Gu Man knew Gu Nings friends, so it would be easier for Gu Ning to use that excuse. After the Chinese test ended, the teacher went back to the office, and spoke with excitement about what Gu Ning had done to the other teachers. Everyone was amazed by the fact that Gu Ning had finished the paper within 45 minutes, and all the results were correct. She was a genius! No one was more astonished than Gu Nings head teacher, Zhang Qiuhua. She clearly knew Gu Nings previous scores. They werent terrible, but they were not good either. It was hard for Zhang Qiuhua to believe Gu Nings sudden change. Did she cheat? There were other teachers who also knew about Gu Nings previous scores, who believed so, but they found it was still hard to believe that she could get all the right answers by cheating. Had the questions been leaked? Zhang Qiuhua immediately called Gu Ning to ask her what had happened, in case her student made a terrible mistake. Gu Ning insisted that she did it all on her own. If the teachers didnt believe her, they could test her again. ... The next test was English. It took Gu Ning an even shorter time, only 20 minutes, to finish the paper, but she had to wait for another 10 minutes to hand in the paper. The teacher had doubt what Gu Ning had done at thest test, so he paid more attention to her this time. However, he didnt find any unusual behavior from Gu Ning. She just kept writing. What was even more shocking was that she finished the paper in 20 minutes. The paper remained clean with good handwriting. Unfortunately, he wasnt the English teacher, so he didnt know whether Gu Nings answers were correct or not. If the answers were all correct, or at least 80% were correct, then Gu Ning had to be a genius. Gu Ning immediately handed the paper in when 30 minutes had passed. The teacher purposely gave Gu Nings English paper to the English teacher after the test. The answers were all correct. Gu Nings English is very good, and her ent is also very authentic. I even feel embarrassed for myself. I asked her to trante a piece of text the other day. No one in the top ss was able to fully trante it, or they would need a long time to do it. However, Gu Ning did it so effortlessly. If I hadnt looked at her oriental face, I would have believed that she was a foreigner! Although Chen Ming had picked on Gu Ning because of Chen Ziyao, he wasnt a person without a moral bottom line. Gu Nings English had really impressed him, so now he spoke for her. He even went to the top ssroom, the first ss, and let other students try it. Unfortunately, no one could fully trante it even after a long time. What? Shes that good? Hearing that, all the teachers were surprised. Wasnt she bad at studying before? No matter how hard they tried to think up a reasonable reason, they all failed at the end. Around 12 oclock, Gu Ning received a call from Qin Yifan. The jewelry was done, so he asked when she would be free. Gu Ning was upied today and tomorrow. She said that she would be there Sunday afternoon, or the next Monday, but Qin Yifan was somewhat eager to meet Gu Ning. He proposed bringing it to her at school to her since he was free. He would arrive after half an hour. Gu Ning wanted to refuse. She didnt want to bother him, but Qin Yifan insisted oning to her. Gu Ning finally agreed. Gu Ning was eating in a restaurant outside of their school with her friends. She told Qin Yifan to find her in the restaurant. She didnt want to hide the fact that she knew Qin Yifan, so she had no intention to avoid them. However, they had tests today, and the free time at noon was limited. Thus she didnt wait for Qin Yifan to have a meal together. Qin Yifan wanted to meet Gu Ning now, but he forgot one important detail. That jewelry was worth over a hundred million yuan. It wasnt safe to give it to a young girl directly like that. Gu Ning herself didnt care about that actually, so she didnt mind Qin Yifaning right now. Half an hourter, Qin Yifan arrived with a wooden box as big as half a football. Everyone knew a friend of Gu Nings would be here to give her something, but they had no idea who the person was. Thus when Qin Yifan appeared, other than Yu Mixi and Chu Peihan, the rest were all surprised, especially Qin Zixun. Qin Zixun immediately stood up from the sofa, and called, Hi, my cousin Yifan. Gu Ning was astonished. She didnt expect that Qin Yifan and Qin Zixun were cousins. Hi, its so nice to see you. Hao Ran, Zhang Tianping and Mu Ke all stood up, and greeted him politely. Why are you here? Qin Yifan was also surprised to see them. Although he knew they went to the same school as Gu Ning, he didnt expect that they all knew each other. After a few seconds, he understood it wasnt impossible. They studied in the same school, and were all seniors, so it was natural that they knew each other. However, Qin Zixun and the boys felt that it was surprising. How did Gu Ning know Qin Yifan? Please have a seat, you all, Gu Ning said. They all sat down. Qin Yifan knew that Gu Ning had no intention to avoid her friends, so she let him meet her here. Thus he gave the box to Gu Ning without hesitation, Gu Ning, this is yours. Ill transfer the money for the rest of the jade into your ountter. Sure, thanks. Gu Ning took the box. Gu Ning, what is this? Chu Peihan fixed her eyes on that wooden box, and asked with curiosity. Not only Chu Peihan, everyone else was curious as well. Its the jewelry Yicui Jade-store helped me make for my family, Gu Ning told them. Everyone suddenly lost their interest when they heard that it was jewelry. Because Qin Zixun and others were here, Qin Yifan felt it was inconvenient to talk to Gu Ning too much. He also knew they had tests this afternoon, so he left after a while. Gu Ning and her friends went back to their ssrooms too and the rest of the tests began at 2 pm. Chapter 101 - Be Kind

Chapter 101: Be Kind

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning finished the papers within half an hour as well, without any hint of cheating. Gu Ning knew that it was hard for someone who knew that she had been bad at studying to ept her change, but true blue would never stain. Now she wasnt afraid to face her ssmates and teachers. After the afternoon tests, Gu Ning left directly. It was just 4 pm. The appointed time was 6 pm in the Youyi Restaurant on Youyi Road. It took around 20 minutes to walk from Fenghua Luxury Mansion to the Youyi Restaurant, so Gu Man and others nned to leave their houses at 5 pm. Thus Gu Ning went back home first. She didnt run this time, but take a taxi instead. Within 20 minutes, she was back at Fenghua Luxury Mansion. Gu Ning had told her family that she had a monthly test today, so Gu Man and the rest were all surprised that she was home so early. Why are you home so early? Gu Man asked. I finished the tests, so Im back, Gu Ning replied. Is it because you didnt know the answers? Its fine. We can keep trying, Gu Qingforted. They never med Gu Ning for her performance, but always encouraged her, because they all knew that not every kid was born academic. Gu Ning didnt exin further. The results would be the best proof. A short whileter, Jiang Xinyue got back home as well. She only had two sses in the afternoon, and she left her school at 4:05 pm. She got home at 4:30 pm. Everyone was ready to leave when it was 5 pm, but Gu Ning stopped all of them. She said, Why should we go there so early? We always get to the family meal earlier than them. And they are alwayste. I think itll be fine if we just arrive on time. Well... Gu Man felt that it wasnt appropriate. I think Ningning is right. Why should we be there early and wait for them every time? Gu Qing immediately agreed. She sat back down again. Gu Manpromised at the end. Both Gu Man and Gu Qing deliberately didnt dress up. They were wearing the medium-level brand, and looked normal. No one would know what the brand was if he or she wasnt familiar with clothing brands. Jiang Xu was in the same style. As for Gu Ning, she was still in her casual suit. They didnt leave until 5:30 pm. They walked to the Youyi Restaurant. When they arrived, it was five minutes away from six pm, but they coincidentally met Gu Qinxiangs family outside. Gu Qinxiangs family included Gu Qinxiang, Lin Lijuan, Gu Qinxiang and the olddy. They were alwayste for the family meal. Gu Qinxiang was the richest one in the Gu Family, so he was also the most powerful one. Therefore, he became arrogant and also believed that he was the star in their family. He was upset when he met Gu Man and others outside. Except for Gu Qinxiang, Lin Lijuan, Gu Xiaoxiao, and the olddy all changed their faces. Especially the olddy, she was still annoyed that Gu Ning had shouted at herst time. She immediately raised her voice in anger, Gu Ning the b*st*rd. Who told you to be here? Go away immediately! The olddy had lost all her manners, and was behaving like a crazy woman. All of sudden, her voice attracted attention from people around. Although the crowd didnt know what was going on, they disdained the olddys rude behavior. Gu Qinxiang was surprised by his mother, and also felt embarrassed amid the others peoples looks. He called, Mom... He knew his mother never liked Gu Ning, neither did he. He hated and despised Gu Ning too. Every time they met, the olddy would humiliate Gu Ning, but he had never seen his mother get so mad. Gu Qinxiang had been busy these days, and he was seldom home, so he didnt know what had happened the other day. Meanwhile, Gu Man and others were all immediately in a rage. Gu Man felt like crying. She retorted, Mom, could you please be kind! Ningning is my daughter. She is not a b*st*rd. Besides, its my third brother who asked me to be here. The olddy didnt feel ashamed at all. Instead, she was more annoyed. She is a b*st*rd! Ill never admit that she is my granddaughter! If she stays, Ill leave right now! Mom, what is wrong with you? Can we just talk when were in the private room? Youre embarrassing me in front of everyone in public! Gu Qinxiang was a little displeased. No matter what, he was a man of a little fame in City F. His mothers behavior had obviously embarrassed him. However, the olddy was so mad that she didnt care about their faces at all. Moreover, she indeed was a bossy and domineering woman, who only cared about herself. She continued to snap at Gu Ning, What is wrong with you? You b*st*rd hit Xiaoxiao, but refused to apologize. You even yelled at me! Youre insane! Gu Qinxiang was seldom home these days, so no one actually told him what had happened. Hearing the word b*st*rd, Gu Ning, Gu Man and others were all displeased. Gu Ning threw a cold look at the olddy. The olddy was scared and struck dumb at once. Although Gu Qinxiang preferred to save his face, he lost control of his emotions since his daughter was involved. What? Gu Ning hit Xiaoxiao? Gu Qinxiang changed his face at short notice. His eyes were full of anger as he looked at Gu Ning. Gu Xiaoxiao criticized Gu Ning without dy, Yes! Dad, Gu Ning hit my head with a te, then she pped me several times. Grandma told her to apologize to me, but she refused to do so. Besides, she even yelled at grandma, and threatened mom! After that, she gave Gu Ning a provocative look. She was afraid of Gu Ning, but now that her father was here as well she wasnt afraid any more. The crowd now all looked to Gu Ning with shock. What? She hit the girl with a te, and even pped her. She refused to apologize, then yelled and threatened the older generation? If so, the young girl was very violent and rude. Some immediately had a bad impression of Gu Ning. However, some people, before it was confirmed, didnt immediately believe it. They still had doubts towards Gu Ning. Gu Man, what kind of a daughter do you have? How dare she to hit my daughter? Gu Qinxiang shouted at Gu Man. Gu Man was shocked by his shout. In the Gu Family, everyone was afraid of Gu Qinxiang because he was the richest, most powerful and the eldest man in their family. Even Gu Qinyang, who worked in a national department, respected Gu Qinxiang very much. Chapter 102 - Who Is Rude?

Chapter 102: Who Is Rude?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Qinyang was an ordinary civil servant, not an important official. He couldntpare with Gu Qinxiang. Although Gu Man was afraid of Gu Qinxiang, she would never yield once Gu Ning was involved. She retorted, Ningning hit Xiaoxiao only because Xiaoxiao humiliated Ningning first. So what? She hasnt be hurt physically anyway. She shouldnt p my daughter. Gu Qinxiang didnt think it was wrong that Gu Xiaoxiao had humiliated Gu Ning. You... Gu Man was so mad that she almost fainted all of a sudden. She almost fell. Gu Ning immediately supported her mother and poured some power into her body. Although there wasnt much power in Gu Nings Jade Eyes, it was enough to help Gu Man stabilize her breathing. Gu Man suddenly felt a cool air flow inside. Her breathing was immediately stabilized at once. Gu Man thought that it was strange, but didnt think about it any further because Gu Ning soon stopped. Gu Man believed that it was an illusion. How could you say that! Why should Ningning be treated in that way? Gu Qing was also mad. Even though she knew Gu Qinxiang was selfish, she didnt know that he could be so shameless. It was Xiaoxiaos fault for humiliating others, but Gu Ning should never hit her! Gu Qinxiang almost lost his patience. He added, Besides, our mother told her to apologize. She refused, and even yelled at our mother. She is so rude! Gee! Gu Ning couldnt help sneering. She stared at Gu Qinxiang and said coldly, In that case, I can call you a b*st*rd and call your mother a shameless b*tch, and you also cant do anything about it? How dare you! Hearing that, Gu Qinxiang was in a rage. He screamed at Gu Ning, How dare you to say that? You are so rude! The olddy was also very irritated at the same time. What? Howe Im wrong to say that? When Gu Xiaoxiao said that to my face, she never thought about respecting my mother. Isnt she rude? Gu Ning argued. You... Gu Qinxiang suddenly didnt know what to say. Indeed although Gu Man was senior to Gu Xiaoxiao, Gu Xiaoxiao did not respect Gu Man, but throughout the past 18 years, no one felt that it was wrong. Even Gu Qinxiang was speechless when Gu Ning said it out loud in public. The crowd now realized why Gu Ning hit the girl. All of the onlookers stood by Gu Nings side. It was so rude to humiliate someone elses family. Even if her mother did something wrong, the young generation shouldnt humiliate the elder generation. Now, everyone disliked Gu Xiaoxiao. Insane, insane, insane! Your mother has done a shameful thing! Why cant we criticize her? You... the olddy said with rage. In her eyes, one who made a mistake deserved humiliation. Shut up, Gu Ning snapped at her. She threw the olddy a cold look. The olddy felt frightened, and suddenly closed her mouth. Moreover, the olddy felt great pressure from Gu Ning. She almost couldnt breathe. Even those onlookers felt a little stressed from her coldness. Youve insulted my mother for 18 years, isnt it enough? I really think that my mother is not your daughter. Otherwise, why do you hate her so much? Since youre the mother of my mother, I didnt want to be rude, but now, if you dare to bully my mother, then Ill let you pay for it. Anyway, you dont admit that Im your granddaughter. Simrly, I will not admit that youre my grandmother. Thus its useless to threaten me with morality, Gu Ning said icily. She had now put her cards on the table. Everyone was looking at the olddy with anger. She had humiliated her own daughter and granddaughter for 18 years! How vicious was she! You... The olddy had felt frightened by Gu Ning at first, then she trembled and almost lost her breath. Gu Qinxiang immediately supported his mother in case she fell down. Gu Ning even threatened her. Gu Qinxiang was shocked by Gu Nings attitude. She was so different from the old self-abased girl. No, she wasnt. She was strong and confident enough to threaten the olddy now. Gu Qinxiang criticized with anger, Gu Ning, youre so rude! How can you talk to the elderly like that! Rude? Its all because of you shameless people! Im a human being with dignity! I was quiet and polite before, but you always humiliated me. What I am doing now is only to defend my own dignity. The elderly? You dont deserve our respect. You have humiliated my mother for 18 years and called me a b*st*rd for 18 years. It is my shame to have you as my family. If you want to win the respect of people, you must learn how to respect others first. Treat others the way you want to be treated! From now on, I wont endure your insults anymore! Gu Ning said with strong hate. You... Gu Qinxiangs face changed quickly. Gu Nings word made him feel guilty and annoyed at the same time. He couldnt deny that Gu Nings words were reasonable, but he also felt embarrassed. Well put! At that time, a delightful female voice sounded. Gu Ning immediately recognized who she was by her voice. It must be An Qian. Seeing An Qian, Gu Ning realized that she had forgotten to pay the admission fee back to her. Although she knew An Qian wouldnt care, she still felt a little embarrassed. Gu Ning, Im with you! Never stay a coward, but stand up for yourself! An Qian supported Gu Ning. It was beyond her imagination that Gu Ning had such aplicated and terrible family background. An Qian felt annoyed for Gu Ning since she believed that they were friends. An Qian, what a coincidence! Gu Ning said. Doctor An, Gu Man and others greeted her politely. This is our family issue. Please stay out of it, miss. Gu Qinxiang was even more irritated to see that an outsider had interrupted them. Well, I think that Gu Ning doesnt admit that she is a part of your family, right? So howe its a family issue? Besides, Im talking to Gu Ning, not you. It has nothing to do with your family, An Qian retorted. Chapter 103 - Trouble

Chapter 103: Trouble

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions You... Gu Qinxiang was speechless again. However, before he could say another word, another voice interrupted him. Qianqian, what are you doing? A charming male voice sounded. Then, a tall handsome man walked over. He was around 30 and was in a suit with the air of an elite, but not arrogance. What else can I do! My friend is being insulted. Im helping her! An Qian said unkindly, but it was not aimed at the man. Seeing the man, Gu Qinxiang immediately put a smile on his face. He ttered, Oh, its so nice to meet you, Executive Le! Are you here for dinner? What a coincidence! Let me be the host please! The man had to be powerful to be able to make Gu Qinxiang tter him so obviously. No. Before the man could open his mouth, An Qian immediately rejected him. She was apparently pissed off by Gu Qinxiang. You... Gu Qinxiang wanted to criticize An Qian, but remembering that the two came together, he shut his mouth. Although he didnt know the rtionship between them, they were either friends, or girlfriend and boyfriend, so Gu Qingxiang wasnt willing to have bad blood with An Qian before the man. Gu Qinxiang turned to Le Zhengyu, waiting for his answer. Sorry, Chairman Gu, Im here with my friend today. Its not very convenient, Le Zhengyu refused indirectly. Well, um, what a shame. Gu Qinxiang didnt insist, he didnt dare to insist. Le Zhengyu had a hotel construction project in hand and Gu Qingxiang was trying to get it. He was on the waiting list now actually. Le Zhengyu would choose one out of fivepanies. It was a pretty intensepetition. Therefore, Gu Qingxiang didnt dare to aggravate him. An Qian immediately invited Gu Ning and her family, Gu Ning,e and have dinner with us! You promised to buy me a meal, but Ive waited for so many days. You didnt call me once! An Qian almost criticized Gu Ning. Gu Ning exined with embarrassment, Um, I have many sses. I did n to call you when I was free. It doesnt matter whether you buy me a meal or not, but were friends. We should gather together if we have time. Dont wait for the next time. Lets have the meal together now! Oh, Gu Nings mother, aunt and uncle, you all muste with us, An Qian said with determination. She had heard the olddys words. If Gu Ning stayed, the olddy would leave right now. Besides, they just had a quarrel in public. It was impossible for them to sit down and eat together again. An Qian didnt n to help Gu Ning out, but she really wanted to have a meal with her. But... Gu Ning didnt want to bother An Qian and Le Zhengyu. An Qian knew what Gu Ning was thinking. She said, You dont need to worry. He wont mind. She meant Le Zhengyu of course. An Qian gave Le Zhengyu a knowing look at the same time. Le Zhengyu received her message. Although he wore a resigned smile, he did not mind at all. He then opened his mouth, Miss Gu, please dine together with us. He obviously only invited Gu Ning and her family, not Gu Qinxiangs family. He didnt know what had just happened, but he understood that there were two different sides here. An Qian obviously stood by Gu Nings side, so he had to agree with her. Alright! Since were already here, we need to have dinner before we go back home. Seeing Le Zhengyu was fine with An Qians invitation, Gu Ning answered at the end. Mom, aunt, uncle, Xinyue, lets go dine with Doctor An! Gu Ning said to her family. Although Gu Man and the rest all didnt want to bother someone else, Gu Ning had epted, so they agreed as well. Gu Qinxiang, however, was totally annoyed that Le Zhengyu was willing to have a meal with Gu Ning and her family, while he had been rejected. He now hated An Qian very much. However, he didnt dare to say another word. Lin Lijuan and Gu Xiaoxiao were also mad, but they knew that the man was an important figure, so they closed their mouths too. However, because they knew that the man was special, Lin Lijuan and Gu Xiaoxiao were even more displeased. Gu Ning was only a poor girl. How could she know that Executive Le! Meanwhile, the olddy suddenly erupted, Hey, what is wrong with you? My son invited you to dine with him. You rejected, so how could you eat with the b*st*rd? You... In the olddys eyes, her son was a big boss, while Gu Ning was merely a poor girl as well as a b*st*rd. Mom, shut your mouth! Gu Qinxiang was shocked. He immediately criticized, You cant talk to Executive Le like that! Gu Qinxiang seldom criticized his mother, unless it was important. So the olddy realized that she had done something wrong. She immediately shut up, but also felt stressed because of the look from Gu Ning. Gu Qinxiang apologized to Le Zhengyu at once, Executive Le, Im so sorry. My mom is a trouble in my family. Please forgive us. Im fine. However, your mother swore at a young girl like that. It was too rude and too vicious! Le Zhengyu was apparently unhappy to witness the olddys behavior. My mom is too old to behave herself. Ill talk to herter, Gu Qinxiang said without dy. This is thest time. If I ever hear you call me a b*st*rd again, youll pay for it, Gu Ning warned the olddy. She then ignored her, walking inside with others. The olddy almost fainted from anger, but she did not dare to say another word. After they were gone, she then opened her mouth, How-how could she do that! Gu Qinxiang snapped, Enough! Im on the waiting list of a significant project in Executive Les hand. I have to maintain a good rtionship with him! How dare you argue with him? If he gets mad and removes my name from the list. Ill lose a fortune! Hearing that, the olddy was shocked. She asked with worry, What-what should we do now? It was all because of the b*tch Gu Ning. If it hadnt been for her... Chapter 104 - Utterly Unreasonable

Chapter 104: Utterly Unreasonable

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even now, the olddy still didnt realize that it was her fault. She never believed that she could make mistakes. Therefore it must be Gu Nings fault. The olddy was so selfish! Mom, could you stop ming others for what youve done? Didnt you make mistakes? Gu Qinxiang lost his patience, and raised his voice. Although he hated Gu Ning too, he also knew that his mother was the cause of the mess. Howe its my fault? Gu Ning did it! If she hadnt been here, it all wouldnt have happened! the olddy retorted with anger. You... Gu Qinxiang was speechless. The olddy was utterly unreasonable. However, since Gu Ning knows them. You can get Gu Ning to help you with the project in front of Executive Le, the olddy said airily. People around who hadnt left yet were astonished. The olddy was really shameless. She had just sworn at the girl, and wasnt willing to admit that the girl was her granddaughter. Now she thought it was granted that Gu Ning would help them. Everyone looked at the olddy with intense dislike, but the olddy was too shameless to notice. Gu Qinxiangs family however, were all cheered up by the idea. They were all selfish people and didnt believe that there was anything wrong with it. If Gu Ning had known about their idea, she would haveughed out of anger. She had never met such shameless people before! Gu Ning didnt actually know Le Zhengyu. Even if they did know each other, she had no reason to help Gu Qingxiang. It would already be very kind of her not to get Le Zhengyu to delete Gu Qinxiangs name from the waiting list. Doctor An, we left the hospital in a hurryst time. I didnt thank you enough for your help. Im so sorry, Gu Man said to An Qian. Please dont say that. Gu Ning and I are friends, An Qian replied. Even though, Gu Man still felt a little guilty. She said, Doctor An, please let us buy the meal this time. Its really fine. Please let my friend buy the meal. An Qian immediately rejected. She tried her best to show her kindness. Absolutely not, Gu Man argued. She then turned to Gu Ning. Ningning, say something! An Qian, please let us do the treating! Gu Ning said. Actually, even though Gu Man hadnt said that, Gu Ning would let Jiang Xu pay the bill secretlyter. An Qian knew she couldnt reject anyway, so shepromised. Because of what had just happened outside, Gu Qinyangs family were losing their patience waiting. Qinxiangs family was alwayste, and they were used to it, but Gu Man and Gu Qings families were neverte. Instead, they were always the ones who came early. Now however, it was more than 10 minutes past 6 and they still hadnt showed up. Gu Qinyangs family felt displeased. Gu Qingyang had a family of four. His wife, Wen Yn, and twin children. The elder sister was Gu Yinyin, and the younger brother was Gu Qingshi. They were both 14 in the eighth grade. Both Gu Yinyin and Gu Qingshi were good-looking kids with bad characters. They would probably behave themselves in front of strangers, but in front of the Gu Family, they would be themselves. They were like Gu Xiaoxiao who enjoyed bulling Gu Ning and Jiang Xinyue. Therefore, they had a good rtionship with Gu Xiaoxiao. What is wrong with our second aunt and the family of our fourth aunt? We invite them to have dinner with us, but they are sote! What do they think they are? Gu Qingshi said with anger. He apparently didnt me Gu Qinxiangs family. Indeed, Gu Qinxiang was the boss in the Gu Family, and no one dared to me him. Gu Qinxiang was the richest one among them anyway. Exactly! I think we shouldnt have invited them at the very beginning. I feel so embarrassed to have such a group of poor rtives! Gu Yinyin said with disdain. Both Gu Qinyang and Wen Yn didnt criticize their children for their unkind remarks. They both actually had the same idea, and they would never me their children. Children learned the way of behaving from their parents. If their parents didnt show any respect to others, they basically would do the same thing. Like what had happened when Gu Qinxiang, Gu Qing, Gu Qinyang and Gu Man had been intimate sisters and brothers in their childhood. Under the influence of their mother, the boys had started to despise the girls. However, the most important reason was that they were selfish people. Their father didnt think that boys were better than girls, and had told his sons to treat the girls well, but their father had had to work hard to support his family. He hadnt been home often, let alone having time to educate his children. Otherwise Gu Man and Gu Qing wouldnt have been bullied for a long time. Gu Qinyang called Gu Qing. He criticized her once the phone was answered, What is wrong with you? Look at the clock! Do you know what time is it now? Do you need us to call you twice to have dinner together? If you dont want toe, just tell us. We wont wait for you! Gu Qinyangs attitude was terrible. In the past time, Gu Qing would tolerate it, but now she was in a rage. She remembered what she had been through for herst half lifetime, and she couldnt stand it any longer. She raised her voice and shouted, Couldnt you be kind to us? Couldnt you find out the reason first? Couldnt you stop ming us for everything? Weve been early for the meal every time, while Gu Qingxiang is alwayste. You never said anything about that! I know were poor, and you dislike us. I understand, but this time is different. It was mom who wouldnt allow Ningning toe. She even argued badly with us outside. We absolutely stand by Ningnings side. If Ningning cante, we wont either! After that, Gu Qing hung up directly. Gu Qinyang was struck dumb. He never expected that Gu Qing would be so mad, and he suddenly didnt know how to react. Because Gu Qings voice was loud, Wen Yn who was sitting aside also heard clearly. The olddy wouldnt allow Gu Ning toe? They even had had a fierce argument? What had happened? They knew that the olddy never liked Gu Ning, and she always humiliated Gu Ning every time they met, but she had never been so irritated before. Had Gu Ning done something that aggravated the olddy? As they felt confused, the door was pushed open, and Gu Qinxiangs family walked inside, and everyone seemed displeased. Chapter 105 - The V5 Bar

Chapter 105: The V5 Bar

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Especially the olddy, she was still muttering with obvious dissatisfaction. She walked in and said directly, Tell the waiter were ready to order. Gu Man and Gu Qings families wonte. It sounded like Gu Man and the family of Gu Qing should be med. What happened? Gu Qinyang asked. The olddy immediately told him everything, along with what had happened between Gu Ning and Gu Xiaoxiao. She obviously didnt tell all the truth, but attacked Gu Ning all the time. What? Gu Ning pped Xiaoxiao? Gu Qinyangs family were all surprised by Gu Nings change. It was so hard for them to believe it. Gu Ning was always behaved like a chicken and never dared to raise her voice in their eyes. How was it possible that she hit Xiaoxiao? Although they also believed that it was Gu Xiaoxiao and the olddys fault to call Gu Ning the bastard, they thought it was Gu Ning who had done the worst things. After that, the olddy told them that she nned to get Gu Ning to help Gu Qinxiang with the project. Her shameless confidence astonished Gu Qinyang and his wife. Even they felt embarrassed for the olddys behavior. The olddy was totally insane! Although Gu Qinyang and his wife despised Gu Man and Gu Ning too, they werent willing to turn to them for help after having a terrible quarrel with them, but it had nothing to do with them. They didnt want to be involved either, so they focused on ordering afterward. At the same time, Gu Ning and her friends were also ordering dishes. Gu Ning, tomorrow is the weekend. Lets go shopping together! An Qian said. Im leaving for City G tomorrow, sorry, Gu Ning answered. On the way here, Gu Ning had already told Gu Man that she was going to City G, and that she would be attending a ssmates birthday partyter. Gu Ning was nowpletely able to make decisions on her own. Gu Man and others had no reason to disagree. What are you going to do in City G? An Qian followed up. To deal with something. Gu Ning didnt tell the details, so An Qian also stopped asking. Fine! Then, we can hang out the next time. However, when youre free, you must call me or text me sometimes. I dont have many friends in City F. I feel so bored, An Qianined. Sure, Gu Ning said. It was her fault for forgetting to keep in touch with An Qian. During the meal, everyone was happy and the atmosphere was harmonious. An Qian didnt mention what had just happened at all. She knew that it was Gu Nings personal affairs. After the meal, it was already 8 pm. Gu Man and the other walked back home after saying good-bye to An Qian and Le Zhengyu, while Gu Ning took a taxi heading to the V5 bar on Huanle Road to meet her friends there. Huanle Road wasnt far away from Youyi Road. Both of the roads were near the downtown. It took Gu Ning only a dozen minutes to get there by car. Youyi Road wasnt broad, but even though it was a small road, it was known as the bar road with many people and cars around. Gu Ning knew the number of the private room, so she went straight inside. In the private room, everyone was present with a cake, but there was one man out of Gu Nings expectation. It was Qin Yifan. Gu Ning was so surprised that Qin Yifan as a mature adult was willing to hang out with those teenagers, but she was also happy to see him. Hi, what a surprise! Gu Ning greeted him. Hi! Well, Im free anyway, so I decided toe as well. Do you mind? Qin Yifan said airily, but he was truly nervous that Gu Ning would mind. Of course not, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Qin Yifan was greatly relieved. He had actually known that Gu Ning woulde to the bar, but it was also a coincidence. Qin Yifan and Qin Zixun were close cousins. Qin Zixuns father worked in politics, and Qin Yifan was in need of Qin Zixuns fathers help, so he had visited Qin Zixuns family. During the meal, Qin Zixun hadnt gotten home yet. Qin Yifan had then asked his father why. He then found out that Qin Zixun had eaten with his schoolmates and was going to have fun at the bar that night. Qin Yifan had then thought of Gu Ning. He had called Qin Zixun, and asked where he was casually. Qin Zixun hadnt been thinking further, and told him everything. When it had been confirmed that Gu Ning would be there, Qin Yifans heart had lost a beat. He had immediately said that he was bored and felt likeing as well. Qin Zixun hadnt rejected. Qin Yifan wasnt a stranger after all, and they often gathered together with Hao Ran and other boys. Both Gu Ning and Yu Mixi ordered fruit wine without much alcohol, which wasnt as strong as beer. Therefore they wouldnt get drunk, but Chu Peihan had the same vodka mixed with Sprite as the boys. The alcohol was strong! They were ying games. Chu Peihan had lost many times, but she remained clear. It seemed that Chu Peihan was good at drinking. Although Qin Yifan was having the same drinks as the boys, he didnt y with them. Because of their age gap, they didnt get along very well. Besides, he wanted to talk with Gu Ning more, but Gu Ning was enjoying chatting with Yu Mixi, so Qin Yifan wasnt able to keep Gu Ning talking with him. He could only talk to her once in a while. In Fenghua Luxury Mansion, only Gu Man and Gu Qing were in Gu Qings home, while Jiang Xinyue and Jiang Xu were in their home busy doing their own stuff. Gu Man and Gu Qing were watching TV. Theyughed at the funny plot, and already forgot what had happened this afternoon. They didnt care about the Gu Family any longer, so they hadnt been affected, but at that time, Gu Qinxiang called Gu Man. Gu Man and Gu Qing changed their faces at once. Why did he call? Although they didnt know the reason, they knew it must be something bad. Besides, Gu Man had broken off their connection today. Thus she didnt answer the call. Her phone rang continuously. Gu Man eventually turned if off directly. In Gu Qinxiangs ce, the family all sat in the living room with an unpleasant face, because Gu Man didnt answer the phone. Gu Qinxiang was annoyed that Gu Man refused to answer his calls, but Gu Man had turned it off at the end. Gu Qinxiang was so mad that he threw the phone heavily onto the sofa. She wont answer the phone? the olddy frowned tightly, and said with annoyance. She turned the phone off! Gu Qinxiang raised his voice. Chapter 106 - The Large Iceberg, Leng Shaoting

Chapter 106: The Large Iceberg, Leng Shaoting

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What? She turned it off? How dare she! The olddy was irritated. In her eyes, Gu Man should always abase herself before her. Why dont you call Gu Qing? Lin Lijuan proposed. Hearing that, Gu Qinxiang immediately called Gu Qing. Seeing Gu Qinxiangs call, Gu Qing knew he must be calling for Gu Man. Although Gu Qing stood by Gu Man, she personally didnt have many arguments with Gu Qinxiang. Thus she answered. Besides, she also wanted to know the reason why Gu Qinxiang called Gu Man. She wanted to be prepared. Gu Qing, is Gu Man with you? The minute Gu Qing answered the phone, Gu Qinxiang opened his mouth and said with an unfriendly tone. No, Gu Qing said. Call Gu Man, and get her to call me back, Gu Qinxiang ordered. Gu Qing felt likeughing. They always took them as their servants, and ordered them to do everything like they were their masters. Gu Qinxiang was used to it, but Gu Qing was mad. She asked, For what? Its none of your business. Just follow my order, Gu Qinxiang replied. I can tell her that you called, but I wont force her to call you back, Gu Qing said, then she hung up directly with anger. After a break, she said to Gu Man, Our eldest brother wants to talk to you. I dont think that he has anything good on his mind. I wont talk to him, Gu Man said. No matter what happened to Gu Qinxiang, it had nothing to do with her. Unless her mother had an ident then she would fulfill her duty. Gu Qinxiang was annoyed once more, because Gu Qing had hung up on him. He couldnt believe that Gu Qing dared to do that. I dont think Gu Man will call you back. Why dont we go and find her at her work tomorrow? Lin Lijuan said. Gu Qinxiang agreed. Since Gu Man wouldnt answer his call, she was unlikely to call him back. Then you go find her tomorrow! Gu Qinxiang said to Lin Lijuan. In the V5 bar. Around 10 pm, Gu Ning received a message. She had a look. It was from Leng Shaoting, but she had changed his name into The Large Iceberg. There was a faint smile on her lips. She knew that Leng Shaoting wanted the gun back, but she didnt n to give it back to him easily. She wanted to let him pay for it. She didnt want to hurt him, but just wanted to have a little fun. She opened the message. The Large Iceberg: When are you free tomorrow? Ill take it back. Gu Ning: Aint free tomorrow. The Large Iceberg: Then when are you free? Gu Ning: No idea. Leng Shaoting didnt send a message back for a long time. Gu Ning was slightly pissed off. Was he mad? She thought. If he was mad, he would be so easy to annoy! How could he be so cold? Wasnt he supposed to be friendly and even beg her for the gun? Whats up? Qin Yifan noticed Gu Ning was texting. She was happy at first, then suddenly looked displeased. Qin Yifan felt uneasy somehow. Nothing, Gu Ning answered. Sheid her phone on the table, but she was slightly unhappy. She drank the other half of the fruit wine, then she poured another ss of it. Seeing that, Qin Yifan frowned a little. He sensed that something must be wrong, but it wasnt convenient for him to ask. Actually, Leng Shaoting wasnt mad. He simply didnt know how to reply. He wasnt a man who was skilful at chatting. Gu Ning said that she had no idea, what else could he possibly say? Xu Jinchen, who sat aside, nced at Leng Shaoting, who was texting, from time to time. He was so curious to know whether he was texting with Gu Ning, and what they were talking about. However, he didnt dare to ask, or have a look. He felt so ufortable with his burning curiosity. Leng Shaoting gave him a cold nce. Xu Jinchen immediately sat straight back. After a long time, Leng Shaoting sent a message out again. When can you be free? I wont be staying long in City F. Gu Ning saw a new messageing in. Qin Yifan saw it too, but he only saw the senders name was The Large Iceberg. Who was The Large Iceberg? It seemed like a mans nickname. Gu Ning took her phone and clicked it open. Although she intended to cause him some troubles, she didnt want to go too far. It was her fault after all. Besides, she had a good impression of military officers, or she admired them. Even though Leng Shaoting was cold, he was so extraordinarily handsome, which also left a great impression on Gu Ning. She then texted, Monday! Buy me a great meal before getting the gun! Leng Shaoting received the message. Without further thinking, he sent an affirmative answer back. The gun was the most important thing in his eyes. After that, Gu Ning was delighted again. Qin Yifan felt very curious but was nervous at the same time. He didnt know what Gu Ning had spoken about with the man, but it seemed like a boyfriend and girlfriend who got back together after an argument. Qin Yifan still didnt fully know whether he fell in love with Gu Ning so he didnt say anything. Shaoting, Ive never seen you holding the phone and sending messages all the time. Who did you text? Xu Jinchen couldnt help but ask. He wanted to find out whether it was Gu Ning. A human being, Leng Shaoting answered. Xu Jinchen was speechless. A human being? Of course he knew it was a human being. The point was who was the human being? Then who is the human being? Xu Jinchen tried again. Why do you have to know? Leng Shaoting ignored Xu Jinchen standing up and walked to the stairs. Xu Jinchen clenched his teeth with upset. It was so hard to find out about Leng Shaotings little secret! All of a sudden, an idea dawned on Xu Jinchen. He said, Oh, I encountered Gu Ning on my way running in the morning yesterday! She is so funny. I think I kind of like her. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting stopped for a second, but just a second. Then he was gone without saying a word. Although Xu Jinchen couldnt see Leng Shaotings face, he assumed that there must be something going on between Gu Ning and him, because he had stopped for a second. Chapter 107 - Cowards!

Chapter 107: Cowards!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning and her friends didnt stay in the bar for too long. Their activity at the bar ended at 11 pm. However, 11 pm was exactly when the night life began, so Chu Peihan proposed to have night snacks. She knew a ce with delicious roasted fish. Gu Ning admired Chu Peihans outstanding ability to drink. She was even able to stay clear after she had drunk so much! She simply felt a little dizzy, but was still clear-minded. Since 11 pm wasnt veryte, and it wasnt easy for them to gather together, they all agreed to go. They took a taxi heading to the roasted fish diner. It wasnt far away, so they arrived after a few minutes. They had no idea whether the roasted fish here was truly as delicious as Chu Peihan had said, but the diner seemed extremely popr. The roasted fish must be good. The diner was super crowded with people and tables inside and outside. There were a few diners around, but no one was more crowded than this one. On their way here, Chu Peihan had already called to reserve a table. If they hadnt been so lucky, they wouldnt have a table to sit around. Their table was near the door outside. Half an hourter, the roasted fish was on the table. Exactly like what Chu Peihan had said, the roasted fish smelt so good. While they were eating night snacks, everyone except Gu Ning and Yu Mixi kept on drinking. Seeing that everyone was still able to remain clear, Gu Ning didnt want to stop them from drinking in case they would get upset. Ningning, could you please go with me to the washroom? Yu Mixi asked Gu Ning quietly. Sure, Gu Ning answered. She stood up and walking towards the washroom with Yu Mixi. When they came out, because the floor was a little slippery, Yu Mixi identally slipped. She knocked into a man, and the ss held in the mans hand fell down on the ground. Sorry, Im so sorry, Yu Mixi immediately apologized, but the man was clearly displeased. He swore at Yu Mixi loudly, Do you f*cking have eyes? His shout raised a lot of attention from people in the diner. However, the next second, the man noticed Yu Mixis and Gu Nings beautiful faces. He changed his attitude at once, ogling and flirting. Hey, beauty,e and drink with us. Then Ill forgive you. Come on! the other men around the same table echoed. We dont drink, but I can buy you a box of drinks. How about that? Gu Ning didnt want to cause more trouble, and nned to pay money for it. Whoa! What a generous beauty! We dontck drinks. We want girls, the man rejected. Exactly, we dont care about drinks at all. We can totally afford it. We want you both to drink with us, another man said. What if we say no? Gu Ning asked calmly. It seemed that she was not afraid or nervous at all. The man was upset hearing that. He sneered and threatened, No? Its not up to you right now. Do you think you can fight against us? Gu Ning was slightly mad now. Although Yu Mixi had knocked into him first, she hadnt done it on purpose. Besides, she had already apologized. A well-educated man would normally forgive that, but the man clearly wasnt. If so, Gu Ning didnt want to waste time on them. Fine. However, I dont like to drink inside the diner. Its too airless. Why dont we go outside and drink at my table? Gu Ning said provocatively. No problem. Lets go! The man had no idea what was on Gu Nings mind right now. They never believed that those girls were able to deal with them. Moreover, they were also irritated by Gu Nings challenge. Pay your bill first beforeing out, Gu Ning said. She didnt want to pay the bill for them if they ran awayter. Sure, the man answered. He paid the bill right away and followed Gu Ning, stepping outside. Although Yu Mixi was terrified, she wasnt worried at all. Let alone whether these men could beat Gu Ning or not, Chu Peihan and the boys were outside too. These men would learn their lesson for sure. Chu Peihan and the boys saw Gu Ning and Yu Mixiing along with several men. They were curious. Were they Gu Nings friends? Everyone believed so. Those men panicked a little when they finally found out that there were many more people outside other than the two girls. Boss, are they your friends? Hao Ran asked. Mixi knocked into this man identally. The man wanted us to drink with them. We refused and proposed to buy them a box of drinks, but they werent willing to ept. If we dont drink with them, they wont let us leave. Thus we had to ept, Gu Ning exined airily, but her words were all against the mans behavior. Hearing that, everyone was displeased. Since they want to drink, lets be their goodpany! That sentence was full of viciousness. Those men werent idiots. They immediately knew that they had made a terrible choice. The man who was their head said nervously, I dont think thats necessary. No, no, weve had enough. Then, they ran away quickly. Gu Ning didnt stop them, because that was exactly what she wanted. If it could be dealt with in an easy way, she would do it. Ha-ha, ha-ha! Cowards! Hao Ran mocked. Theyre smart not to fight with us, Qin Zixun said. Ningning is a nice girl. If I had been there, I would have punched them with my fists already, Chu Peihan said. She waved her fist, like she was going to hit someone. I think Gu Ning is clever to bring them out, and scare them away. Theyre two young girls. What if the men had bullied them? Qin Yifan said. He still was nervous about what had just happened. Ha-ha, Hearing that, everyone snorted withughter. Hao Ran said, Impossible! Our boss has easily knocked Zixun, Tianping and me down. Its super easy for our boss to beat them to the ground! Exactly, our boss didnt want to cause trouble, so she scared them away. Otherwise they would have suffered a lot, Qin Zixun added. What? Gu Ning had easily beaten Hao Ran and the boys down on the ground? Qin Yifan rounded his eyes. He couldnt believe his ears, and asked, Really? Gu Ning had easily beaten you all down on the ground? Yes! Thats why she is our boss! Zhang Tianping replied. Chapter 108 - Grudge Between Zhou Zhenghong and Shao Ping

Chapter 108: Grudge Between Zhou Zhenghong and Shao Ping

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Getting the affirmative answer, Qin Yifan took a long breath in. He looked at Gu Ning with surprise and admiration. Its unbelievable that youre so powerful! He clearly knew about the ability of Hao Ran and the two other boys. Each one of them could fight against about five ordinary men. However, Gu Ning alone was able to beat them down so easily. Although Gu Ning was strong, and it was good to know no one could bully her, Qin Yifan felt bitter in his heart. He now lost the qualification to protect her. Gu Ning smiled but didnt say a word. They continued to eat and drink afterwards. When they were about to separate, it was already 1 am. Chu Peihan didnt want to go back home. She wanted to stay in the hotel with the rest of the girls to chat with each other. Gu Ning thought for a while then agreed. She had already put away everything she needed in the telepathic eye space. Yu Mixi also told her families that she would be safe, so it was fine for her to stay out for a night too. Qin Yifan had the intention to send Gu Ning home, but the girls werent going back home tonight. Therefore, he could only drive those three girls to the hotel. Hao Ran and the boys were still clear even after they had drunk so much. They went back home as well. The next day, Gu Ning got up at 6:30 am. She needed to catch her ne at 8:30 am. Yu Mixi immediately got up after Gu Ning. She was going to help her father at home. Chu Peihan let them leave first. She hadnt had enough sleep yet. Thus Gu Ning and Yu Mixi left earlier. On her way to the airport, Gu Ning called Zhou Zhenghong and told him the time that she wouldnd. Around 6:40 am, Yu Mixi got home. Her family ran a small breakfast stand. There were continuously peopleming to have breakfast at that time. Seeing that her father was being busy, Yu Mixi immediately went up and helped him. Yu Mixis father was just in his early forties, but due to years ofbor work, he seemed like a fifty year old man. XIxi, why are you home so early? her father asked. Yu Mixis father hoped that Yu Mixi could make friends and hang out with them sometimes. He didnt want to see that his daughter only studied or helped him all day at home. Without a goodwork, she couldnt make any difference in the future. ... Gu Ning arrived at the airport of City G at 9:40 am. Zhou Zhenghong was already waiting for her at the exit. Seeing Gu Ning, Zhou Zhenghongs eyes brighten up as if he had seen gold. In Zhou Zhenghongs eyes, Gu Ning was the gold. No, she was more valuable than gold. Gu Ning had brought him much more than money. She was the one who found his talent. Gu Ning had rescued him from desperation, and helped him live a meaningful life. He respected Gu Ning deeply from his heart. Zhou Zhenghong immediately came towards her with warmth. Boss, nice to see you again. Hi, Uncle Zhou, nice to see you! I hope you havent waited for me for a long time, Gu Ning said. No, Ive just waited for you around 10 minutes, Zhou Zhenghong said airily. Actually, he had been waiting for Gu Ning for almost an hour, but it was nothing for him. Gu Ning knew that he told a white lie. She didnt want to hurt his feelings either, so she didnt say anything further, but followed Zhou Zhenghong to the parking lot. Zhou Zhenghong bought a Mercedes-Benz. It was the same as Jiang Xus and was around five hundred thousand yuan. The elder generation did like Mercedes-Benz very much. Although Gu Ning had given him a one million yuan budget, Zhou Zhenghong didnt want to spend that much money on a car, so he only bought a car at the price of around five hundred thousand yuan. However, the price wasnt low either. Many people with hundreds of millions in wealth would drive a car at the same price too. When they drove out of the airport, Zhou Zhenghong reported to Gu Ning, Boss, Ive already visited the street of stone gambling. Many shops have cut out jadest week, so their sales are very good these days, especially the one weve been to. Thus all the shops have gotten a new batch of raw materials in several days ago. Very well. Lets go to the supermarket first. I need to change. Then we can dine before heading to the antique market, Gu Ning said. Sure, boss, Zhou Zhenghong answered. Then he added, Boss, the store contract has been signed. Its under renovation now. The processing nt is ready with security and anti-theft measures as well. The equipment, designers and carvers are also in ce. They were going to produce jewelry inrge number. And it was impossible to do it all by hand, so they needed machines. The price of jewelry made by machines was lower than the price of jewelry made by hand. Gu Ning nned to use machines to carve the medium-level jade, while the high-level and top-level jade would be carved by hand. In that case, they could make the most of high-level and top-level jade. Great. Let the designers meet the carvers in the processing nt this afternoon. Well start running tomorrow. We need to prepare enough products before we open the store, Gu Ning said. Sure, Zhou Zhenghong answered. Oh, by the way, could you please tell me about the grudge between you and Shao Ping? Gu Ning asked. She knew that she was adding insult to the injury, but if she didnt know what had happened, she couldnt help him properly. Indeed, hearing the name of Shao Ping, Zhou Zhenghong immediately wore an unpleasant face filled with hatred, but he tried to curb his anger. He didnt me Gu Ning for bringing it up. Since Gu Ning had asked, he didnt want to hide. After he calmed himself down, he opened his mouth. Shao Ping and I were born in the same ce. Weve known each other since we were young. However, we didnt get along well. Many children hated me in my vige because I was the boy who was always gettingplimented by others. Shao Ping hated me to the most. He even found someone to beat me. Then, I went to university, while he failed the exam. He went to work afterwards, and we didnt meet for at least 10 years. We met each other again about 10 years ago. By then, mypany was slightly profitable, while he was still living in poverty. He turned to me for help. I agreed without further thought. He was clever, but not honest. There was always jewelry missing in my store. I found out that he was the thief in the end, so Iid him off. After that, he left City G. I had no idea where he was going. A year ago, he came back. He found me and bought me a meal. He even apologized to me about his previous bad behavior. Although I didnt want to have a close rtionship with him, we kept in touch. Half a yearter, we got along well, but I still kept a polite distance from him. Chapter 109 - Leave Us Alone

Chapter 109: Leave Us Alone

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Half a year earlier, he said that one of his friends wanted to sell a batch of jade, and he asked for my opinion. Icked jade at that time, so I went to have a look. The batch of jade was medium-level and lower level jade. They were real and cost fifty million yuan. However, I didnt have that much money. I needed to take out a mortgage. Shao Ping then agreed to let me write him an IOU. I was badly in need of the jade, so I wrote it. However, the bank refused to loan me anything. Meanwhile, the batch of jade suddenly became fake. There were problems with my finances as well. I then realized that I was trapped. Although I knew it has been aided and abetted, I didnt have any proof, so I could do nothing. In the end, I had to sell mypany to Shao Ping. I told you that I would protect my friends. Since were already friends, Ill help you grab Zhoufu Jewelry back. If you dont want the brand any more, we can destroy it, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Zhou Zhenghong felt touched deeply. He thanked gratefully, Boss, thank you so much. He believed in Gu Ning. It took around 40 minutes to arrive at the downtown shopping mall from the airport. It was around lunchtime, so Gu Ning told Zhou Zhenghong to order food in the food court, while she went to change first. They nned to eat before going to the antique market. Gu Ning bought a set of fashionable female clothing. She was wearing a ck dress with ck stockings and a beige woolen coat. She also put on a pair of ck high-heel shoes and seemed more attractive and outstanding. Then she went to get a new curly hairstyle with fine makeup done. She now looked like a mature and charming woman. She was totally different from the female student before. Therefore, when Gu Ning pushed the door of the private room open and walked in, Zhou Zhenghong couldnt recognize her. He said, Miss, Im sorry you probably entered the wrong room. Ha-ha, Gu Ning couldnt helpughing. She said, Uncle Zhou, its me. Im Gu Ning. What? Zhou Zhenghong was shocked. He exinedter, Boss, I cant recognize you now! Thats exactly what I want! Im going to cut out a lot of jadeter, and I want to disguise myself, Gu Ning added. Zhou Zhenghong understood, but he was still utterly surprised by herplete change. Oh, these are the keys to your apartment. Zhou Zhenghong drew out a string of keys, handing it to Gu Ning. He then told Gu Ning the location of the apartment. They went to the antique market after the meal. At the same time, Lin Lijuan called Gu Man after her lunch, but Gu Man wouldnt answer. Although Lin Lijuan knew that that would be the result, she was still irritated. She drove straight to the factory that Gu Man had worked for. However, when she arrived at the factory, she was surprised by the fact that Gu Man had already quit her job. Gu Man had quit her job? Where was she now? It was hard for Gu Man, who was a middle-aged woman without an academic degree, to find a new job. Lin Lijuan immediately called Gu Qinxiang and told him that Gu Man had quit. Gu Qinxiang was also astonished. After a while, he told Lin Lijuan to wait at the old house this afternoon. Gu Qinxiang didnt know that Gu Man and her daughter had already been kicked out of the old house. Lin Lijuan was struck dumb for a second. Then she told Gu Qinxiang what had happened. Hearing that, Gu Qinxiang was mad. He was furious that Gu Man and her daughter dared to stand up against his family. Call Gu Qing and ask her where Gu Man is, Gu Qinxiang said. Then, Lin Lijuan called Gu Qing. At the beginning, Gu Qing answered her phone, but wasnt willing to tell Lin Lijuan anything about Gu Man, so Lin Lijuan called her many times. Gu Qing started to feel annoyed, and she refused to answer Lin Lijuans phone calls again. Lin Lijuan was aggravated for a long time. She tried to call Jiang Xu, but Jiang Xu did the same thing. He didnt tell Lin Lijuan anything at first, then ignored her calls directly. Jiang Xu was truly busy after all. During these days, Jiang Xu was upied in decorating the store, cooperating with the construction material factories, hiring staff and maintaining a good rtionship with the Industry and Commerce Bureau. Jiang Xu knew the rules well. He knew he needed to deal with them with money, but he didnt go too far with it. Jiang Xu was an upright man, but he also knew what a businessman had to do in this society today. As long as he didnt hurt others and do harmful things for money, he was willing to obey the unspoken rules. Lin Lijuan was almost in a rage because of Gu Qings and Jiang Xus attitude. She disliked to be ignored. Lin Lijuan called Gu Qingxiang once more. Gu Qinxiang was also irritated, so he told her to go to Gu Qings workce. Lin Lijuan went to Gu Qings and Jiang Xus workces afterwards, but she only found out that they had both quit already. Lin Lijuan waspletely struck dumb. What had happened? Why had they all quit? At that time, an idea dawned on Lin Lijuan that Gu Qings family could have moved too. Thinking of that, Lin Lijuan went to prove it. It then turned out to be true. Gu Qings family had also moved. What had happened? Lin Lijuan told Gu Qinxiangter. Gu Qinxiang was beyond mad now. He called Gu Man, Gu Qing and Jiang Xu himself, but no one would answer his call. Did they really n to end their rtionship with the Gu Family? How could they possibly do that? Gu Qinxiang called Gu Qinyang and told him everything. He asked Gu Qinyang to call Gu Man and ask her what was going on. Gu Qinyang was also very surprised. He believed that it must be Gu Mans fault. He called Gu Man at once. Gu Man answered Gu Qinyangs call. Although she knew that Gu Qinxiang had to be behind it, she didnt want to irritate Gu Qinyang for now. Gu Man, whats wrong with you? Why have you, Gu Qing and Jiang Xu all moved? Why do you refuse to answer our eldest brothers call? Where do you live now? Once the phone was answered, Gu Qinyang roared in anger. Even Gu Qing, who sat aside heard him clearly. Gu Man felt aggrieved and like crying. Gu Qing grabbed Gu Mans phone away. She roared back angrily, Mind your attitude! Why should we tell you anything? Its none of your business! Leave us alone! Chapter 110 - Cut Out Jade

Chapter 110: Cut Out Jade

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions All youve done is me us. What have we actually done wrong? From now on, you better be friendly to us. Otherwise, were no longer brothers and sisters! Then, Gu Qing hung up on Gu Qinyang. Gu Qinyang was so mad that he almost smashed his phone on the ground. He couldnt ept the fact that Gu Qing ignored him. Gu Qinyang had always felt he was superior to Gu Qing. He never realized that he was the one that was wrong. Although they were brothers and sisters, they didnt have the right to get involved in Gu Mans and Gu Qings personal affairs. However, they thought that they were richer than their sisters, so they believed that they naturally had the right to control their sisters. Gu Qinyang called Gu Qing again, but she wouldnt answer. ... Gu Ning opened her Jade Eyes while walking along the antique street. Many of the objects were the same ones of thest week. There were a few new objects, but most of them were fake. Even though they were almost all fake, there were real antiques. Besides, Gu Ning had been very lucky ever since she had been reborn. After a while, Gu Ning found an antique with power halfway down the street. It was a crumpled, dirty teapot. It was big, and looked ordinary and unattractive. If Gu Ning hadnt noticed the power above it and known that it was real, she would have missed it too. She stared at it, and gradually fell in love with it. The color of the pot was dark and thick. Its material was like jade. The shape was simple and delicate with mysterious charm. Gu Ning didnt know much about antiques, so she couldnt determine the source or the price of this teapot. However, judging from its intense power, Gu Ning believed that the teapot must have a long history. Its price wouldnt be low. Hey, how much is this? Gu Ning asked. The stand owner took a nce at the teapot with obvious dislike in his eyes. The teapot was dusty and dirty. Its size was big, and it was ugly. He didnt throw it away yet only because he didnt want to lose money. The stand owner then nced at Gu Nings face. The price would depend on how interested Gu Ning was in this teapot. If she was very interested in it, the price would be higher, and vice versa. Gu Ning knew the rules, so she didnt show her happiness on face, but instead looked hesitant. ordingly, the stand owner couldnt raise the price. Five hundred yuan, he said. After that, he was a little regretful. He only bought this object at the price of fifty yuan. Great! Gu Ning immediately took out five hundred yuan and gave it to the stand owner. The stand owner was surprised that she would buy it so quickly without bargaining at all. However, he believed that it must be a fake, so he happily took the money from Gu Ning. Gu Ning continued to walk around. She found another object with power before long. It was andscape painting called The Pond and The People . In the painting, a few strokes revealed the leisurely lifestyle of the people living in the south. There was no specific character but it could make others feel the beauty of life. The several willow trees on the painting werent painted by ink, but in the creative way of the most typicalbination of Chinese and Western styles. The paint was squeezed directly from the tubes while the artist was painting. The artists name was Wu Guanzhong. Gu Ning knew that Wu Guanzhong was a famous modern artist, oil painting artist and art educator. He had passed away several years ago. In herst lifetime, her father Tang Zhenhua owned a painting called The Snow of Peking . It had cost him four million yuan at auction. Therefore, this The Pond and The People The Snow of Peking . Gu Ning bought the painting at the price of one thousand yuan. Everyone believed that it was fake, because it was sold at a stand. If the stand owner had known that it was authentic, he would had sold it to an art lover himself and made a fortune from it. When Gu Ning almost reached the end of the antique street, she found a pink ss with deer heads as decoration. She still didnt know the source and the price of this pink ss, but she bought it since it had power. Gu Ning thought to herself that she must read more books about antiques. Even though she could recognize the real antiques now, she had no idea about its price. She didnt want to be deceived when she was going to sell it in the future. She paid 1,200 yuan for this pink ss. Zhou Zhenghong stood aside with mixed emotions. He didnt know whether those objects Gu Ning had bought were real or not. It only cost several thousand yuan after all, which was nothing for Gu Ning. However, he believed that Gu Ning wouldnt waste her money on it if it was fake. She must have bought them because she thought they were real. If those antiques were real, it was so unbearable. How could Gu Ning urately pick out the real antiques? Zhou Zhenghong was curious and surprised, but he didnt say a word. He knew that curiosity killed the cat. He only needed to know that Gu Ning had helped him a lot. And he would stay loyal to her. The two went to the street of stone gamblingter, and started shopping from the first shop as usual. There were almost all new raw materials indeed. The number of raw materials with jade inside inclined too. In the first shop, Gu Ning had already found two raw materials with high-level jade, and four raw materials with medium-high-level jade. Their sizes varied from an apple to a football. There were other raw materials with low-level jade inside. However, Gu Ning didnt buy them, not because she disliked the jade, but because she wanted to save some for other customers. She didnt n to cut the raw materials out here, so she didnt buy any waste raw materials to disguise her behavior. Gu Ning bought seven raw materials in the end. She went into other shopster, and bought four to six raw materials with high-level jade in each shop. Now she had 28 raw materials in hands. Although they were mostly small, they were worth a fortune. They weighed 336 pounds, and were worth about one billion yuan at least. They were too heavy to push around in a cart. However, since Zhou Zhenghong was here, it wasnt convenient for Gu Ning to put them all in the telepathic eye space. Although the customer could store the raw materials in the shop, Gu Ning didnt want to do that, because she clearly knew that all her raw materials had jade inside. She could only leave them in the car and let Zhou Zhenghong watch them. And she would continue to buy some in the street of stone gambling. This time, she was going to cut out jade and sell some to collect money. Chapter 111 - Being Unbelievably Lucky

Chapter 111: Being Unbelievably Lucky

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning firstly went to those shops that she had never been to before to buy several raw materials with medium-high-level jade and high-level jade. She put them into the telepathic eye space secretly. Then she went to thergest raw materials shop where she had met Zhou Zhenghong. The shop was indeed thergest one with the most raw materials. Many of them had jade inside too. Gu Ning walked around the shop, and bought 15 raw materials. All of them had high-level jade or medium-high-level jade. Five of them weighed around 20 pounds, while one weighed around 50 pounds, and the rest all weighed four to eight pounds. Gu Ning went on a shopping spree. All of the customers in the shop paid attention to her suddenly, because they had never seen anyone else who bought so many raw materials at a time. Four or five raw materials would be more than enough. Nevertheless, it was universally acknowledged that it was very hard to cut out jade from raw materials, so everyone believed that Gu Ning was simply wasting her money. Her raw materials weighed 280 pounds in total, and were worth about eight million yuan. Miss, do you want to cut out them? the shop owner asked. Although he himself didnt think that there was jade in this pile of raw materials that belonged to Gu Ning, he was curious. Yes, please, Gu Ning replied. The shop owner immediately guided Gu Ning to the area where the raw materials were cut out. Once there was someone going to cut out his or her raw materials, many onlookers would gather around. Please let two workers cut those raw materials out together! There were two machines, and no one else was using it. Gu Ning wanted to finish it soon, so she let two workers cut out her raw materials together. In addition, Gu Ning had changed her clothes. No one would recognize who she was. Therefore, she gave up the idea of using waste raw materials to cover her behavior. Gu Ning chose two raw materials with medium-high-level jade inside first. One weighed 50 pounds, and the other one was as big as a basketball. Gu Ning drew lines on them herself. The machine started to work. Before long, the first raw material was cut out, and the green showed along with a round of surprised voices. Wow, the green! Its impossible! Just one cut, which is only two centimeters deep! Can it be just a thinyer? If it isnt a thinyer, it must be huge! Yes, the jade was asrge as a basketball, and the outeryer was as thin as two centimeters. The shop owner immediately ran over with an unpleasant face. He knew that such good news would attract more customers, but he still preferred to cut this huge jade out by himself. However, he didnt dare to try himself. It was highly risky to cut raw materials out randomly. The worker continued his work, and the green jade gradually showed its type. Hibiscus type! Hibiscus type! Its a medium-high-level jade! Everyone knew that the raw material belonged to Gu Ning. They all looked at Gu Ning with envy, but Gu Ning stayed calm. There was always someone bidding immediately after the window was cut, because the raw material was very likely to be valuable once the green showed. Many people wanted to use less money to exchange a potentially precious jade. Of course, the owner of the raw material normally wouldnt sell it right away. Only a coward or an idiot would sell it at the beginning. Everyone knew that once the green showed, the raw material was highly likely to be priceless. So most people chose to gamble continuously. Even if it was only a thinyer of green jade, the owner would ept it. Please dont rush to bid. I wont sell it until the jade is fully cut out. Please be patient, Gu Ningforted the crowd while they were busy bidding. The owner had said it openly, so they stopped bidding. Gu Ning had the right to sell it or not after all. Then, Gu Ning let the worker continue to cut out the raw material. One cut after another, arger scale of the jade showed gradually. The outeryer was indeed only as thin as two centimeters. The jade had to be valuable. Now everyone was even more envious of Gu Ning. Within a few minutes, the green showed from the other raw material. The crowd was greatly surprised again. This woman was so unbelievably lucky! Someone even remembered the young girl who had been so luckyst week too. However, no one believed this woman before their eyes and the young girl were the same person. One was an 18-year-old teenager, and the other was a mature woman. They were so different. The outeryer of the second raw material was only five centimeters thick. Additionally, the second raw material was two times bigger than the first one. It had to be valuable too! Its transparent like the water with shiny smooth texture. Its jade of the water type. Water type is medium-high-level jade! Jesus! This woman is so lucky! She cut out two medium-high-level jade at a time. And they both are so big! They must be worth at least a hundred million yuan. Everyone took a long breath in. At least a hundred million yuan! Although people who loved stone gambling were all rich, not many of them could afford to buy the jade at the price of a hundred million yuan. Right now, everyone was beyond jealous of Gu Ning, especially the shop owner. Half an hourter, the jade of the hibiscus type was fully cut out. It was as big as three quarters of a basketball. This jade of the hibiscus type was five timesrger than the one Zhou Zhenghong had cut outst time. Its price was naturally five times higher. It was worth around eighty million yuan. The most generous buyer would get the jade. In order to lower the price, everyone started to bid from a low price, but since the jade was so big, its lowest price was twenty million yuan. Twenty-five million yuan! Twenty-six million yuan! Thirty million yuan! While everyone was busy bidding, Gu Ning absorbed the power into the telepathic eye space. Seventy million yuan! Everyone stopped bidding once the price rose to seventy million yuan. There werent many jewelry businessmen here right now after all. Although seventy million yuan was ten million lower than Gu Nings expected price, she still made a fortune. The shop owner was reluctant to ept the fact, but he still spread the good news immediately to attract customers. However, he couldnt afford much more good news like that. His heart would be broken. The shop owner had been working in this industry for over 10 years. He had seen people cut out valuable jade, but it only happened a few times a year. The jade was mostly around the price of a few million yuan. Chapter 112 - Not A Human Being?

Chapter 112: Not A Human Being?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Nevertheless, things changed so quickly this month. A young girl had cut out several priceless jadest week, and now a woman cut out more highly valuable jade. The shop owner felt so unhappy. Many people swarmed in this shop after the news was abroad, especially the jewelry businessmen. They all wanted to buy the jade. The shop was actually big, but it soon became very crowded. The first one was sold already, while the second one was still being cut out. Seeing that it was arge medium-high-level jade of the water type, the jewelry businessmen were all excited. Although a medium-high-level jade wasnt rare, it was still hard to find one. No one wanted to miss it. Someone immediately bid, but was stopped by Gu Ning. She told them what she had just said. There were rules in every industry, and they had to obey them. Gu Ning then chose the third raw material with a high-level jade inside. It was as big as two apples. She handed it to the first worker. The third raw material wasnt big, so the worker decided to rub it. Since Gu Ning had already cut out two highly valuable jade, the worker was very careful, but it was still hard for him to believe that this woman could be so lucky. The crowd had mixed emotions. Some expected it to be valuable, and some had the opposite hope. More and more people came into this shop. The shop was now full of people in every corner, but most of them focused on the worker who was rubbing the raw material, and not many of them were shopping. Before the second jade was fully cut out, the green showed from the third raw material. Everyone took a long breath in again. They all looked at Gu Ning with one ord. The shock on their faces was beyond description. Three raw materials with three pieces of jade! Some assumed that this woman must be from a family running the jade business, so she had some extraordinary ability. Some also assumed the rest of the raw materials in her cart had jade inside too. The third jade was fully cut out gradually. It was a high-level violet jade of the ss type. What? It was so unbelievable! Some people almost had a heart attack right then. The shop owner wasnt willing to face the truth, and he felt dizzy. However, those jewelry businessmen were the happiest ones. A high-level violet jade was very rare! This violet jade was slightly bigger than the one Gu Ning sold to Qin Yifan, so its price was a little higher. She is so unbelievably lucky! She must be from a family that has been running a jade business for generations! Exactly, I cant agree more! In my opinion, she must have Jade Eyes! She can see the jade inside. The man was joking, but hit the point identally. Gu Ning was nervous for a while, then she rxed. No one would believe that even though it was the truth. It was already beyond the knowledge of human beings. What? I heard someone cut out an emerald of the hibiscus type. Is there a violet jade that has been cut out too? At that moment, a surprised male voice sounded from the door. The man apparently had heard the good news. Oh, Master Bai, Master Yan and Chairman Bai, so nice to meet you! The shop owner immediately weed the guests with respect. Ady has just cut out an emerald of the hibiscus type. Another jade of the water type hasnt been fully cut out yet, and a violet jade is out already. What? Hearing that, those guests were obviously shocked. Gu Ning unconsciously looked over once she heard that Master Yan was here. The old man was indeed Master Yan. There was an old man around 70 and a man around 45 with Master Yan. They must be Master Bai and Chairman Bai. The two resembled each other a lot, and must be father and son. Gu Ning hadpletely changed her look, so she didnt greet Master Yan, but pretended that she didnt know him at all. Please dont tell me the owner is the same person, Master Bai said. It is, the shop owner answered, although he felt so hurt in his heart. Hearing that, three of them all had a long breath in. It was so unbelievable! Lets go and see who is so lucky and cut out three emeralds at a time, Master Bai said. He walked over at once followed by Master Yan and Chairman Bai. Master Yan couldnt help thinking to himself that Gu Ning had been so fortunatest time, but now another person had done the same thing. It was so strange! They went into the crowd. Master Bai asked, Who is the owner of those raw materials, please? Its me, Gu Ning answered. She didnt want Master Yan to recognize her, so she deliberately changed her voice slightly. It was a young woman. Master Bai and hispany were astonished again. Master Bai knew that an 18-year-old girl had cut out several high-level jadest week, but he didnt know that this woman who seemed at least 24 years old was the same person as the young girl. He was surprised, why could the youngdies cut jade out so easily nowadays!? Master Yan had the same thought in his mind, but he felt familiar with this woman before his eyes. Had he met her somewhere else? However, he wasnt able to connect her with Gu Ning, because they looked so different. Facing Master Bai, Gu Ning stayed calm as usual. She wasnt arrogant at all just because she had cut out several valuable jade. Master Bai immediately had a good impression of her. Heplimented her inly, What a promising young woman! Meanwhile, therge jade of the water type was fully cut out. Gu Ning now allowed the crowd to bid, and she immediately absorbed its power. Althoughpared with this medium-high-level jade of the water type, the high-level violet jade was more attractive, the buyers didnt want to miss either of them. Ten million yuan! Twenty million yuan! Thirty million yuan! ... A hundred million yuan! ... A hundred and fifty million yuan! In the end, this jade of the water type was sold at the price of a hundred and fifty million yuan. It was as big as a basketball. A hundred and fifty million yuan was an eptable price. If the buyer used it to make jewelry and sold them all, he could make around thirty million yuan in profit. Businessmen wouldnt waste their time and money in unprofitable business. Gu Ning then chose her fourth raw material with a medium-high-level jade, which was as big as a basketball, inside. Before the violet jade was fully rubbed out, the green showed from the fourth raw material. Someone was so shocked that he couldnt help but say dirty words. What the f*ck! Is this woman a real human being? Chapter 113 - Stalked by Someone

Chapter 113: Stalked by Someone

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was quite understandable that he said that. No one else had ever cut out four emeralds before. This woman couldnt be a human being! Everyone now looked at Gu Ning like she was an alien, Master Bai and hispany included. Although Master Yan knew that Gu Ning had cut out four medium-high-level and high-level jadest week too, there had been some waste raw materials. However, this woman didnt cut out a single piece of raw material. She was even more extraordinary than Gu Ning! Gu Ning, instead, didnt care about the onlookers attitude. Master Bai approached near, and took a closer look at the jade. He said, The green color is bright, and the color shape is strip-shaped. The fments are arranged in a straight line, and the fments are in the form of a shallow bottom. This is the silk type. The green strips are clearly distributed in a certain direction, and the jadeite crystals are elongated and oriented in a fine fiber shape, so this is the medium-high-level silk type. Master Bai was apparently an expert. Before long, the violet jade was fully cut out. Fifty million yuan! Master Bai opened his mouth first. He wanted the violet jade. Although fifty million yuan wasnt the perfect price for this jade, it was high enough to show his fondness towards it. Not everyone was willing to spend that much money on an emerald. Some people retreated in front of the beginning bid of fifty million yuan, but some still tried topete. I think Master Bai must like this violet jade very much, but I love it too. I bid fifty-five million yuan for it! a middle-aged man said with obvious respect. Everyone could bid for the jade fairly, but Master Bai was a respectable and powerful man. Therefore, everyone needed to show his or her respect in front of him. Since you love it too, then letspete! Sixty million yuan! Master Bai said. He liked this violet jade, but he was willing topete too. The most generous buyer could get the jade. Hearing the talk between Master Bai and the man, Gu Ning thought of Master Fu and Zhao Yuefeng. They had had the samepetitionst week, but Master Fu had won in the end. This time, Gu Ning believed Master Bai was more likely to win. Sixty million yuan! Sixty-five million yuan! Seventy million yuan! Seventy-five million yuan! Eighty million yuan! When Master Bai bid eighty million yuan for the jade, the man hesitated. The price was almost there. If the jade was used to make jewelry, it could bring at least twenty million yuan in profit. And if the price went higher, the deal wouldnt be profitable. Finally, the man gave up. Master Bai paid eighty million yuan for the violet jade, and he was thrilled. Master Fu showed off in front of my facest week. He got an emerald of the glutinous rice type and an emerald of the ss type. I was so jealous of him! Now I have this violet jade, which is much more expensive than his! Im going to show off in front of his face, and let him be jealous of me! Master Bai gloated like a child. Like the old saying went: the elderly were like the children. Hearing that, Gu Ning felt likeughing, but she restricted herself. At the same time, she couldnt help thinking to herself that Master Fu would probably be really jealous! If Master Fu knew that this violet jade Master Bai bought was from her, he would probably also me her for that. Thinking of that, Gu Ning felt a little helpless. The jade of the silk type, which was as big as half a basketball, was bought by the middle-aged man at the price of fifty million yuan. Though it was a pity he didnt get the violet jade, it was a greatfort to get the jade of the silk type. Gu Ning made 345 million yuan in total, and absorbed a lot of power. Jesus! She maked 345 million yuan at once. I think those raw materials cost a few million yuan at the most. Exactly! Im envious of her. Why couldnt I be so lucky! I wish I were her. Is there more jade in the raw materials in her cart? Who knows! Gu Ning had already cut out four raw materials with highly valuable jade. No one knew whether there was more jade in those raw materials in her cart. Everyone was now jealous of her. Gu Ning also received many unkind looks. She knew that some would pay more attention to her since she had made a fortune, but she wasnt scared. Gu Ning thought that 345 million yuan was enough to satisfy her needs, and it was time to stop. She sensed that she was causing trouble for herself. If she continued, she would be in bigger trouble. She was not afraid of trouble, but she didnt like it. ordingly, Gu Ning packed up the rest raw materials and got ready to leave. Some businessmen who were waiting for Gu Ning to cut out more jade felt disappointed, but they couldnt force her to do it. Although a hundred pounds of raw materials werent heavy for Gu Ning, she was wearing high-heels now and it wasnt convenient. Therefore, she bought a cart in the shop and used it to push the raw materials away. Before she left, many jewelry businessmen gave her their name cards. They all wanted to cooperate with her. If she could cut out more jade in the future, they all wanted to receive her call. Gu Ning happily took the name cards, but since she didnt have her own name card, she didnt exchange name cards with them. She didnt even tell them her name and number, because she didnt want them to know her real identity. After Gu Ning left the shop for a short while, she felt that someone was stalking her. She stayed calm. There were a lot of people around here. The stalker didnt have chance to hurt her. Even if the stalker nned to hurt her, Gu Ning was confident that she could win. Only because it wasnt convenient for her to fight today, she wanted to avoid conflict. On her way, she called Zhou Zhenghong to pick her up beside the road. She also told him to wait for her in the car, and to not show his face. Gu Ning walked down to the entrance of the antique street safely. There were too many people in this street after all. However, once she left the antique street, there was a wide road ahead. Zhou Zhenghong was waiting for her in the car beside the road. Gu Ning went straight in the car, and left the stalkers behind. Gu Ning sat in her car. In the rear-view mirror, she noticed that several men were madly looking at the direction she left. They got in a ck car, chasing after her quickly. Gu Ning frowned a little. Those men wouldnt leave her alone! Uncle Zhou, hows your driving skill? Gu Ning asked. Zhou Zhenghong didnt know her real intention, so he simply answered, Ive driven for 12 years. Not bad I think. Were being stalked. Please drive faster and get rid of them, safely of course, Gu Ning said. Chapter 114 - Impolite?

Chapter 114: Impolite?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What? Zhou Zhenghong was surprised and felt nervous. He tried his best to calm down, then drove faster and focused on the road. There were three men who were around 30 in the car behind Gu Ning. Seeing Gu Nings car speed up suddenly, they thought that they must have been discovered. Boss, did they discover us? the man sat on the driver seat asked. Probably, a man who sat in the back answered in a deep and unpleasant voice. Shall we continue chasing them? a man who sat in the passenger seat asked. Of course, why not? We cant let her leave with that much money, the man said firmly with greed in his eyes. Therefore, they continued to follow Gu Nings car. The driver was obviously skilful, and followed tightly behind them. It seemed very difficult for Zhou Zhenghong to get rid of him. Gu Ning frowned with displeasure. When they left the densely popted area and they were in a rtively remote part of the road, Gu Ning told Zhou Zhenghong to stop the car. I think we probably cant get rid of them. Please park the car alongside the road. We cant allow them to follow us all the way. We need to deal with it now. Boss... Zhou Zhenghong was a little worried. Although he knew that Gu Ning was powerful and strong, he had no idea about the ability of those men. What if they were more powerful than Gu Ning? Rx, itll be fine. Gu Ning understood that Zhou Zhenghong cared about her, so she didnt me him for doubting her decision. Zhou Zhenghong also knew that no one could change Gu Nings decision once she had made up her mind, so he could only obey her order. Zhou Zhenghong stopped the car. Those who had been chasing them felt puzzled. However, no matter what had happened, that was an opportunity for them. They immediately parked their car in front of Gu Nings in case they tried to run away. Uncle Zhou, you can stay in the car, Gu Ning ordered with determination. She got out of the car. She had already changed her high-heels into a pair of sneakers for convenience. Zhou Zhenghong was concerned about Gu Ning, but didnt dare to disobey her order. Besides, he knew that he would only be a burden if he went out. He could only pray that Gu Ning would be safe. The minute that Gu Ning left the car, three tall and bulky men walked towards her. Gu Ning immediately used her Jade Eyes to see whether they carried guns. Luckily, they didnt have guns. Gu Ning was nowpletely confident that she would win. Those men didnt expect that a woman would get out of the car, walking towards them and seem so calm. They were greatly surprised, but still, they believed it would be super easy for them to deal with a single woman, and the man who was hiding in the car. They thought that he must be too scared toe out. Give us all your money and raw materials. Otherwise, youll learn your lesson! a man threatened. Even though they werent sure whether there was more jade in the rest of the raw materials, they had witnessed Gu Ning had cut out one jade after another. They believed that it was highly possible that the rest of the raw materials had jade inside too. They of course wouldnt miss it. Oh, how? Gu Ning pulled her corner of lips raising her eyebrow with disdain. She didnt take them seriously at all. Those men were irritated by Gu Nings attitude. A man raised his voice, Are you going to give it to us or not? If you want it,e on and get it yourself, but let me warn you first. If you dont want to die, go away right now! Gu Ning said. Whoa, then lets see what you have, saying that, the three men strode to Gu Ning. However, before they could go any further, they suddenly stopped and even stepped backwards quickly. They looked at Gu Ning with fear on their faces. Gu Ning didnt want to waste her time and energy on fighting, so she directly pulled out a gun. She aimed at them when they were approaching. Those men were frightened, but they still doubted whether the gun was real. Zhou Zhenghong was terrified too. He also couldnt believe that the gun was real. It wasnt easy to get a real one. Dont-dont try to terrify us with a fake gun, a man said, but he didnt dare to step forward. Try it, if you want to know whether its real or not, Gu Ning said with a threatening face. The gun was loaded. The three men stepped further backwards in horror. The gun was real? What, what should we do now? a man asked nervously. If the gun was real, they could end up dead. What else can we do? Although we want money, we dont want to die for it. Go, go back now! another man said resignedly. They wanted the money, but werent willing to die for it. ordingly, they went back to their car and escaped right away. When they were gone, Gu Ning went back to her car. Zhou Zhenghong asked, Boss, is your gun real or fake? Its real. I got itst week. I secretly took two with me, but one was handed over. And I have to give this one to the military officer tomorrow too. Gu Ning didnt hide, but she felt slightly reluctant to give the gun back. Hearing that, Zhou Zhenghong was surprised. Gu Ning was very honest and bold. She even dared to steal the gun. If anyone else had done the same thing, Zhou Zhenghong would feel unpleasant, but he didnt feel unpleasant towards Gu Ning at all. It was already 4 pm now. When Gu Ning had just left the street of stone gambling, Master Bai called Master Fu and told him everything. Master Fu was so jealous and mad at the same time. He regretted that he refused to go out with Master Bai today, but stayed at home ying with his grandson. He had missed so much as well as the jade. Hearing that the woman had cut out four jade continuously, Master Fus first reaction was that the woman must be Gu Ning. He then asked directly. Master Bai denied it. Although he didnt know Gu Ning, Master Yan knew her. If the woman had been Gu Ning, Master Yan would have told him. In adding, the woman was much older than Gu Ning. Master Fu then had the same feeling as Master Bai and Master Yan. What was going on now? Why could those youngdies easily cut out jade? Such a strange thing had never happened before! Before long, a post went viral on the Inte. Its title was Shocking News: A Young Woman Cut Out Four Jade Continuously in the Street of Stone Gambling in City G, Which Are Worth 345 Million Yuan. Chapter 115 - The Queen of Jade

Chapter 115: The Queen of Jade

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There was a photo attached to the post. It was Gu Ning, but the photo only showed one side of her body, so it was hard to recognize her face. Many people saw the news, including Qin Yifan, Li Zhenzhen and her brother, Gu Nings friends and rtives, but no one knew that it was Gu Ning. Within an hour, the post became the number one topic and had been viewed by a hundred thousand people with a few thousandments. Although Gu Ning had caused a sensation in the street of stone gamblingst week, no one had posted about it on the Inte. Her story had only circted within the stone gambling circle. Otherwise, Gu Nings identity would have been exposed in public. All the Inte users who had leftments felt so jealous. They all wished they could have the same luck. 345 million yuan was a lot! With that much money, one didnt need to work for the rest of his or her lifetime. Meanwhile, everyone began to guess who the woman was. Some said the woman muste from a family that had been running a jewelry business for generations, or she must be an expert. Some believed she had just been lucky, while others assumed she must have Jade Eyes. Although Jade Eyes was the real reason, no one would believe it. It was beyond their knowledge after all. In the end, everyone called the woman The Queen of Jade. Many jewelry businessmen were searching for this queen of jade. They wanted to cooperate with her, but they could find nothing. Both Gu Ning and Zhou Zhenghong had no idea what was going on, on the Inte. Even if they knew, they wouldnt care, because no one could recognize that the woman was Gu Ning. At the same time, they arrived at the processing nt. This was a factory area. There were many factories, and the gates were all guarded by security guards. Factory staff could get in with a pass, while an outsider needed to register and leave their ID card at the security office. There were cameras everywhere around the factory, so it was safe. Zhou Zhenghong had already gotten his pass while he had rented this processing nt, but he only had the passes for him, the designers and the carvers. One needed to show his or her ID card and a one-inch standard photo to get a pass. ordingly, Gu Ning used her ID card to register this time, but she also filled in the documents to get a pass. Gu Ning was going to register apany, so she had already prepared the required documents including one-inch standard photos. She could get her pass tomorrow. The designer and carvers had received Zhou Zhenghongs information earlier, so they had already arrived at the processing nt before Gu Ning. Zhou Zhenghong didnt hide the truth that Gu Ning was the real boss before them, but he only told them the fact. In the beginning, they were a little puzzled and disappointed when they found out that their real boss was an 18-year-old girl. However, Zhou Zhenghong also told them that although their real boss was young, she was super clever with outstanding abilities at stone gambling. She could fight too. What had happened in the restaurant had be a hot piece of news. Everybody knew it, although many details were unknown. Zhou Zhenghong then told them what they had been through. When they heard that Gu Ning had grabbed two criminals guns and beaten them down, they were all shocked. Now they respected Gu Ning without any doubt. They had been working for Zhou Zhenghong for over 10 years. They knew Zhou Zhenghong well, so they trusted what Zhou Zhenghong said. Afterwards, Zhou Zhenghong warned them the same way Gu Ning had warned him. They were the first group of people who got in touch with the jade after all. They needed to be loyal to their work and thepany. Although Zhou Zhenghong believed in them, he still needed to remind them. After hearing about Gu Nings extraordinary ability, no one dared to mess with her. In addition, they were upright men, which helped them earn trust from Zhou Zhenghong. When Gu Ning and Zhou Zhenghong walked in, three designers and carvers were having a rest in the room. They heard the sound of someone opening the door, so they immediately stood up and went out. However, when they saw Gu Ning, they were all surprised. Wasnt their boss a 18-year-old girl? This woman must be in her mid-twenties. This woman wasnt their boss? They looked to Zhou Zhenghong for an answer. Zhou Zhenghong opened his mouth. This is our boss, Gu Ning. They greeted Gu Ning at once, although they felt puzzled, Nice to meet you, boss. Then, Zhou Zhenghong introduced them to Gu Ning, This is the designer, Wang Zhiyong. These two are carvers, Chang Qingshan and Zhou Rong. They were at the same age as Zhou Zhenghong. Nice to meet you all. From now on, were a team. As long as youre loyal to me, I promise that youll have a bright future ahead, Gu Ning said kindly. She didnt put on airs at all. Everyone admired her. They also believed Gu Nings promise. She had already given them a much higher sry. Gu Ning was even more generous than Zhou Zhenghong. They were all sure that they couldnt find another job with a higher sry than this one. Although they were skilful jewelry workers, they stayed low-profile. And only the top jewelry artists could demand the top sry. Additionally, they also got a great bonus ording to sales. No one would bezy under this condition. Sure, boss, they answered with excitement. Great, please move the raw materials in the car to the insurance room now. I need to change first, Gu Ning said. She then headed to thedies room. Although she didnt know that she was popr on the Inte now, she felt that it was better to be the original her. The designers and carvers immediately followed Zhou Zhenghong to move the raw materials. The processing nt was 160 square meters big. There was an area for machines, a restroom, a kitchen, a 20-square-meters meeting room and a 10-square-meters insurance room. In the insurance room, there was arge safe to protect the jade from thieves and fire. As for the outsiders, the jade was secure in the safe, but for the insiders, it depended on who was guarding the safe. It was impossible for Gu Ning topletely trust her employees, but she couldnt run the business on her own. She needed people to help her. Nothing good came without risk. Chapter 116 - King’s Green Again

Chapter 116: Kings Green Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When they found that there was arge pile of raw materials in the car, they were all astonished. Chairman Zhou, our boss is so generous! Is there jade in every one of them? Chang Qingshan asked. If most of them had jade inside, they would be worth a fortune. I dont know, well have to wait until they are cut, Zhou Zhenghong replied. Although he trusted Gu Ning, he didnt want to brag in front of Chang Qingshan and the others. They soon moved all the raw materials, and Gu Ning had changed her clothes beforeing out. She was wearing a casual suit and had removed her makeup. She made her hair into a bun and looked more like a student now. She looked totally different. Except for Zhou Zhenghong, the others were all astonished. If they hadnt known that there was only Gu Ning who was a female, they would have mistaken her for an outsider. Gu Ning didnt interfere in their work. She only told them to work harder and made more jewelry before opening thepany. She set the opening time on Saturday in two weeks. They still had two weeks, but it took a lot of time to make jewelry out of jade, so they needed to work harder. Now, they were ready to cut out the raw materials. Because there was only one machine, one was cutting out raw materials, while the others were rubbing raw materials. They had been working in this industry for over 10 years. Although they hadnt cut out valuable jade before, they were very familiar with stone gambling. Gu Ning drew the lines herself. She had Jade Eyes, and could avoid wasting jade. When Gu Ning was drawing lines in the insurance room, she secretly exchanged raw materials with the strongest power with those raw materials in the telepathic eye space. It was highly possible that there was top-level jade in those raw materials with the strongest power. Gu Ning didnt want to let too many top-level jade be exposed in public. There was already one outside. She nned to cut out the two-fist sized raw material with the strongest power herself. Outside, Chang Qingshan cut off a thinyer of outer skin, and the green showed. His hands trembled with excitement. Oh, my! The green is showing after only one cut! Boss has drawn the lines so urately! No, its because of bosss extraordinary ability. The first one is showing green already! Chang Qingshan said with thrill. Even though Zhou Zhenghong had seen Gu Ning cut out jade randomly, he was still surprised to see the jade again. The workers had also heard about it from Zhou Zhenghong, but it was still shocking when they cut the jade out themselves. They used water to clean off the dust and the jade showed its real appearance. It was a medium-high-level jade of the ice type. Many of them took a long breath in. They had worked for Zhoufu Jewelry for many years, but they had seldom seen medium-high-level jade. Most of the jade they had seen was low-level, or medium-level. Besides, they hadnt seen many medium-level emeralds either. Zhoufu Jewelry was a medium-low-level brand. It couldnt afford medium-high-level or high-level jade. After the shock, they continued to cut the raw materials. After a while, Zhou Zhenghong and others also saw green show continuously. Two were medium-high-level jade of the hibiscus type and pink lotus root type, and one was a high-level jade of the ss type. The three of them were all shocked. They even trembled and felt that it was like a dream. When Gu Ning came out, everyone looked to her with admiration. Boss, you must be a goddess, right? Zhang Rong said. He was joking of course. I dont think so. Even the gods or goddesses cant cut out jade every time, but our boss can. I think our boss must have a special ability! Wang Zhiyong said. He was joking too. Gu Ning knew that they were joking, but she had to stop them from guessing. She said and warned, Alright, stop now. Dont tell others about what is happening here. I dont want others to know about it, please. Sure, boss. Please dont worry, we wont tell anyone else, they all promised. Then Gu Ning sat down to rub the raw material with the strongest power. Gu Ning was right, there was a top-level jade in this raw material. It was a ssic dark green with light blue. This was the Kings Green. Gu Ning heavily took a long breath in. She opened her mouth. The Kings Green. Everyone was shocked when Gu Ning said that. What? The Kings Green? At that time, even Zhou Zhenghong couldnt remain calm. He immediately put down the raw material, running to Gu Ning. Other than Chang Qingshan who was in the middle of cutting, both Wang Zhiyong and Zhang Rong ran to Gu Ning. They almost fell on their way! No one could me them for being so excited. The Kings Green was the king of jade. It was very rare to see. When they saw that it was a real Kings Green in Gu Nings hands, every one of them held his breath. It was the Kings Green! The Kings Green! Before we open ourpany, we can use this Kings Green to promote our brand. I believe that many customers will be interested, Gu Ning said. Everyone agreed. Once the news about the Kings Green was out, even those jewelry businessmen in City G woulde without invitation. No matter how big theirpanies were, they probably didnt have the Kings Green themselves. Although The Jade Beauty was aimed to be a high-end jewelry brand, it began from a small store. They werent famous enough to invite the bigpanies to attend their opening ceremony. Even if they invited them, those bigpanies probably wouldnte. Therefore, they needed to attract them toe. As long as many famous or powerful figurese to their opening ceremony, The Jade Beauty brand would gain poprity in a short time. That was exactly what they wanted. Gu Ning nned to invite Master Fu and Master Yan too. Although she wasnt influential enough to invite those two widely respected figures, Gu Ning was confident that they woulde. In addition, once they knew that the Kings Green was here, they would definitelye. They would probably me her for not telling them! Thus Gu Ning intended to invite them herself instead of letting them find out themselves. When everyone had finished their work, it was six pm already and it was time for dinner. Gu Ning told them to put the jade into the insurance room, and then they could leave. They would continue tomorrow. Zhou Zhenghong was about to order from a restaurant, and have dinner together, but Gu Ning declined and used the excuse that she had a meeting with her friends. She told them to get the meal themselves and that they would be reimbursed. Chapter 117 - Young Age, Great Ability

Chapter 117: Young Age, Great Ability

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was not that Gu Ning didnt want to dine with them, but they were employees and boss. She was a teenage girl too. Thus it wasnt convenient for her to hang out with several adult men. She got Zhou Zhenghong drive her to the downtown to eat. Zhou Zhenghong and others agreed. On her way to the downtown, Gu Ning called Master Fu. She asked whether he was free tomorrow. She wanted to meet him. Master Fu was happy to know that Gu Ning was in City G. He epted her invitation quickly. He had promised to help Gu Ning, and he meant it, but thinking of what had happened in the street of stone gambling, Master Fuined to Gu Ning. He thought the female was Gu Ning, but it turned out that she was a mature woman. He alsoined that Master Bai had shown off in front of him. He was so mad and regretted refusing to go out with them today. Gu Ning couldnt helpughing. She said, Grandpa Fu, you could simply say you know the woman, and she has even more valuable jade waiting for you. You could show off too. I dont know the woman though! If she had been you, I would have shown off, Master Fu said. Actually, Im the woman, Gu Ning answered without hesitation. Gu Ning had her own n. She didnt want to hide from Master Fu. Of course, she wouldnt hurt Master Fu. She just wanted to expand herwork through Master Fu. What? Hearing that, Master Fu was totally shocked. He couldnt believe his ears. He asked, Do you mean that the woman was you? Yes. I didnt want to be recognized, so I changed my appearance on purpose. I didnt tell you because I was badly in need of money. I didnt have much time. Please dont be mad at me, grandpa Fu, Gu Ning exined. In the beginning, Master Fu was indeed slightly mad. However, after her exnation, he didnt want to me her. He wouldnt criticize her either. Then Ill forgive you! Master Fu said. Even though, Gu Ning was slightly worried. She said, But grandpa Yan was there today. I didnt greet him because I wanted to hide my real identity. Im afraid that he would probably be mad at me. Ha-ha, ha-ha. He will! If he knows the woman is actually you, hell be irritated, Master Fu said. He was gloating, aiming at both Gu Ning and Master Yan. Well, now I can show off in front of Master Bai and also annoy Master Yan, ha-ha. Master Fu was a little excited. After a while, he asked, Do you really have jade that is better than the violet jade? I will have, but not right now, Gu Ning answered. She didnt want to tell anyone else about the Kings Green at the moment. Great, then Ill wait. Master Fu believed in Gu Ning. He believed that she could cut out jade that was better than the violet jade. Gu Ning hung up. She turned to Zhou Zhenghong and said, Uncle Zhou, please order a private room in the Huangdeng Hotel. I need you to go meet someone with me. Hell help us with the registration of ourpany. Sure, boss, Zhou Zhenghong replied. He didnt ask who the person was. Meanwhile, Master Fu immediately called Master Bai after he hung up Gu Nings call. Hey, Master Fu, whats up? Please dont bother me while Im appreciating my violet jade. This violet jade is so beautiful! The minute Master Bai answered the call, he showed off inly. However, this time, Master Fu wasnt mad at all. He asked meaningfully instead, Master Bai, what do you think of that womans ability at stone gambling? Master Bai didnt know what the real meaning of Master Fus words was, but he was interested in that woman. Hemented, Shes good. Even an expert cant cut out four valuable jade at one time! Ha-ha! Girl Gu is indeed excellent. She cut out several jade of high qualityst week. She even cut out more valuable jade continuously today, but she promised me she would tell me first when she gets a jade that is better than the violet the next time. So I dont care about your violet jade, Master Fu said proudly. He was showing off his intimate rtionship with Gu Ning. Wait, wait, what did you say? The woman is the girl named Gu Ning who youve told me before, but Master Yan didnt recognize her!? Master Bai was surprised to know the truth. He couldnt believe it. Indeed! Master Yan knew Gu Ning, but he had failed to recognize her. The reason why Master Bai was so excited was because Master Fu and Master Yan had influenced him deeply. They both thought highly of Gu Ning, and had mentioned her name many times. Otherwise, he wouldnt be interested in a stranger. This Gu Ning who was young, but had great ability. Not only had she cut out many emeralds, she had also picked out two real antiques. Her ability was extraordinary! However, Gu Ning would tell Master Fu first once she had a better jade the next time. Master Bai was now very jealous. A better jade than the violet jade. It had to be a top-level jade! The Kings Green, Blood Beauty, Purple Eyes, Smurfs, Fu Lushou, and so on. Thinking of those jade, Master Bai was thrilled. Although he knew it was hard to find those jade, he believed that Gu Ning had the ability. No, Master Bai decided he had to meet the girl. He wouldnt allow Master Fu to get the top-level jade before him. Yes! That was because she didnt want to be recognized. She changed her appearance! Alright, Im going to have a walk now. Girl Gu doesnte to City G often. She invited me to have a meal with her tomorrow morning. Cant reject that, right? Ha-ha, Master Fu said proudly. He then hung up directly. Actually, Master Fu understood why Gu Ning told him the truth, but he didnt care. He had a great impression of her. In addition, she had great ability, so he sincerely wanted to be friends with her and support her. Before Master Bai could say another word, Master Fu had already hung up. He was annoyed, and almost smashed his phone on the ground. Chapter 118 - The Good Old Time

Chapter 118: The Good Old Time

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He immediately called back, but Master Fu wouldnt answer. Master Bai was growingly restless, walking backwards and forwards in the living room. Dad, whats going on? A middle-aged man walked downstairs. He noticed Master Bai who was walking nervously in the living room. This middle-aged man was exactly the man that Gu Ning had met today. He was called Chairman Bai, the son of Master Bai, Bai Linwei. Master Fu told me that the woman we met today is the girl, Gu Ning. Master Fu and Master Yan have talked about her many times in front of me. He even said that the girl will tell him first if she gets a better jade in the future! A better jade than the violet jade must be top-level jade! The top-level jade! Master Bai said with anger. It seemed as if he had already missed the top-level jade. What? The woman we met today is the girl uncle Fu has mentioned before? Howe uncle Yan didnt recognize her? Bai Linwei was surprised. Bai Linwei had also heard a lot about Gu Ning. He admired and was curious about her. Master Fu said that she didnt want to be recognized, so she disguised herself. Master Yan even failed to recognize her. The girl is going to be having a meal with Master Fu tomorrow. Im going as well! I cant let Master Fu get the jade before me, Master Bai said. However, Master Fu wouldnt answer his call. What should he do? Oh, he could call Master Yan. Therefore, Master Bai called Master Yan at once. Gu Ning also called Master Yan after she hung up the phone with Master Fu. She thought that it was impolite to not tell Master Yan. Master Yan was also astonished to hear the fact that the woman that he had met today was actually Gu Ning. He was shocked at her outstanding ability to cut out four valuable jade continuously, and her totally different appearance, but he didnt me her after her exnation. When Master Bai called Master Yan, he found out that Gu Ning had invited Master Yan as well. When Master Bai proposed to attend the meal together with Master Yan, Master Yan agreed. Gu Ning felt like eating steak right now, so she went to a western restaurant. At the same time, Li Zhenzhen was having a meal with a youngdy. They were chatting andughing. When Li Zhenzhen saw Gu Ninging, she was upset and anxious. Why was Gu Ning in City G? Was she here to get revenge on her? Li Zhenyu had investigated Gu Ning already. He found out that Gu Ning was an ordinary child from a one-parent poor family. She wasnt good at studying and was disliked by most of her rtives, but the Gu Ning that they saw with their own eyes was different from the investigation. Gu Ning in their eyes had an extraordinary talent at stone gambling with a couple hundred million yuan of wealth. She was also good at fighting. She had beaten several men down and sent them to the hospital on her own. ordingly, Gu Ning was mysterious. Li Zhenzhen didnt dare to rx only because of Li Zhenyus investigation. She wasnt afraid that Gu Ning would sue her, because Gu Ning didnt have the proof, but Li Zhenzhen was worried that Gu Ning would get revenge on her. Zhenzhen, whats wrong? seeing Li Zhenzhens face change, a beautifuldy asked. She was Li Zhenzhens good friend, Su Jing. Nothing, Li Zhenzhen got her mind back. Although she and Su Jing were good friends, she didnt tell her about Gu Ning. It was very shameful, so she didnt want to lose her face. Li Zhenzhen wanted to hide from Gu Ning, but Gu Ning had already noticed her. Besides, Gu Ning had no intention of letting Li Zhenzhen get away with what had happenedst time. She wouldnt kill her of course, but she would torture her for sure. If Gu Ning had been a weak girl, she would have been ruinedst time. Therefore, when Gu Ning saw Li Zhenzhen, she walked straight towards her with cold eyes. Li Zhenzhen was increasingly nervous. However, she was too proud to escape, so she could only face it. Oh, isnt this Miss Li? What a coincidence! I did n to talk with you about our good old times. I dont expect to meet you here, Gu Ning said meaningfully with a kind smile. Others would believe they were really good friends, but Li Zhenzhen knew clearly Gu Ning did it on purpose. Gu Ning must want to hurt her! Li Zhenzhen tried her best to curb her nervousness. She said airily, Miss Gu, I dont know you actually. I dont think we need to talk. We do not know each other very well. However, what has happened between us cant be forgotten, right? Gu Ning said intentionally. Li Zhenzhen was stiff. She absolutely understood what Gu Ning was talking about, but she pretended to be calm and denied, I dont know what youre talking about. Please leave us alone, Miss Gu. It doesnt matter. Ill let you know. Alright, I need to have my meal now. Oh, friendly alert, please be careful, Miss Li, Gu Ning said, then she was gone. Li Zhenzhen looked extremely unpleasant. Her body was trembling out of fear and anger. Gu Ning had made it very clear. She had warned her to be careful, which meant that she was going to hurt her. Zhenzhen, what is going on? Who is she? Su Jing apparently noticed that the two didnt get along well. Li Zhenzhen was also afraid of the other. It couldnt be simple! We arent familiar. I just had an argument with her before. Li Zhenzhen did tell the truth, but she didnt tell anymore details. Although Su Jing was curious, she stopped asking since Li Zhenzhen didnt want to tell her. They were good friends, but it didnt mean that there were no secrets between them. Li Zhenzhen lost her appetite but they were almost finished anyway. Out of anxiety, Li Zhenzhen wanted to get home sooner so she urged Su Jing to hurry. Gu Ning sneered, but didnt stop or stalk them. She didnt want to waste her time for eating on Li Zhenzhen. Once Li Zhenzhen left the restaurant, she said good-bye to Su Jing and headed home at once. After her meal, Gu Ning went to buy daily necessities in the market. Those were all the things she needed in her apartment. Li Zhenzhen couldnt rx until she got home. She was out of breath and sweaty. Li Zhenyu noticed something was wrong. He asked with care, Zhenzhen, what happened? You look so awful. I just met Gu Ning. She warned me to be careful. I think she is going to hurt me, so Ie back home quickly, Li Zhenzhen said. Her voice trembled a little. What? Are you alright? Li Zhenyu was shocked and worried. Chapter 119 - The Military Officer, Chen Meng

Chapter 119: The Military Officer, Chen Meng

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Im fine, Li Zhenzhen replied. Then she asked nervously, Will she really hurt me? Li Zhenzhen wore an unpleasant face. He wasnt sure whether Gu Ning would hurt Li Zhenzhen or not. Gu Ning was out of his control. In his eyes, although it was Li Zhenzhens fault, Gu Ning hadnt been hurt after all. Why couldnt she let it go? Never the less, one needed to take responsibility for his or her own behavior. One had to pay for the mistake he or she had made. Li Zhenyu was also worried that Qin Yifan would find out. Even though Gu Ning didnt have proof, Li Zhenyu wasnt sure whether Qin Yifan would choose to believe Gu Ning or Li Zhenzhen. They had a closer rtionship with Qin Yifan, but it seemed as if Qin Yifan liked Gu Ning. It was possible that he would choose to believe Gu Ning. However, for now Qin Yifan didnt know the truth, probably because Gu Ning hadnt told him yet. If Gu Ning nned to tell Qin Yifan the truth, Li Zhenyu couldnt stop her. He could only hope that Qin Yifan wouldnt believe Gu Ning, otherwise Li Zhenzhens reputation would be ruined. Let alone Li Zhenzhen not marrying Qin Yifan in the future, they probably wouldnt be able to maintain their good rtionship. Gu Nings apartment wasnt far away from the downtown. She arrived there after five minutes by taxi. It was in a high-end living area, called Clean Water Blue Sky. The area was built five years ago, but the houses hadnt been fully sold out yet, especially those single apartments. Otherwise, it wouldnt have been easy for Zhou Zhenghong to buy one. The living area was near the downtown and wasnt big with only nine buildings, but there was arge number of green nts inside, which was quite pleasant. Exactly because of the enormous amount of green nts, there werent many buildings. Gu Nings apartment was on the fifth floor in the center of this living area. She walked a few minutes to get there. Fifth floor, building No.8. Gu Ning opened the door and turned on the lights in her apartment. It was 50-square-meters big with an indoor garden, a bedroom, a living room, a kitchen, a bathroom and a wide balcony. The decoration was simple but not boring. It was just the way that Gu Ning liked it. Zhou Zhenghong had already hired an hourly worker to clean this apartment before Gu Ning moved in. After a whole day of work, Gu Ning hadnt called her mother yet. Gu Man also didnt call her. She probably didnt want to bother Gu Ning. Indeed, Gu Man didnt want to bother Gu Ning, so she didnt call her, but in her heart, she cared about her daughter very much. Gu Ning took a bath before lying on the bed, and called Gu Man. Ningning, are you free now? Gu Man asked the minute she answered the call. Yes, Im free now. How are you today? Gu Ning asked. Im fine. Your eldest uncle and aunt have called me many times, but I didnt answer at all, Gu Man said. Great, just ignore them. They must be calling for nothing good, Gu Ning said. She hung upter, then clicked open the Family of Fighters Wechat group. There were over a thousand messages. Gu Ning read them through for a while. Her friends were talking about the hot news in City G. Gu Ning then found out that she was on the news. Luckily, she had disguised herself today; otherwise it could be big trouble. Although they were close friends, Gu Ning had no intention of telling them that she was the young woman. Gu Ning didnt even tell them that she was in City G. She had only told them that she would be upied this weekend. Her friends respected her, so they wouldnt ask if Gu Ning didnt want to tell them. Zhou Zhenghong, Chang Qingshan and the others hadnt found out the hot news until that night. Even though they knew Gu Ning had outstanding ability, they were still shocked. 345 million yuan was a huge amount of money in their eyes. However, they had cut out several valuable jade today. They would be worth more than 345 million yuan. The Kings Green alone was worth at least a hundred million yuan. They knew that Gu Ning didnt want to be recognized, so they would keep it a secret. They had already decided to be loyal to Gu Ning, and naturally wouldnt do anything to hurt her. Gu Ning then surfed the Inte searching for information on the teapot and pink ss. Those two antiques actually had a long history! The teapot had belonged to Shen Wansan, and was called Huang teapot. Shen Wansan had been an extremely wealthy businessman in the Qing dynasty. It had been said that Shen Wansan had had a treasure bowl. If you put a gold bar into it, you could get a bunch of them back. If you put a silver ingot into it, you could get a bowl of them back. That had been the reason why Shen Wansan had been the richest man in the world. However, it was only a legend. Even the emperor of the Qing dynasty had been jealous of Shen Wansan. Shen Wansan had then been treated unfairly and punished heavily by the emperor. After that, Shen Wansans family hadpletely lost their power and wealth. This Huang teapot would be worth at least seven million yuan. Although the government in the Qing dynasty had taken away many of Shen Wansans properties, a lot were still missing. The pink ss with deer heads was from the Qianlong period. It was worth around three million yuan. Gu Ning also stored all the information of other antiques in her mind. In that case, she would know about its background the next time she bought an antique. The next day, Gu Ning got up at 6 am. She went to run downstairs, and got familiar with the surroundings in this living area. However, to her great surprise, she met an acquaintance. They were barely acquaintances, because they had only met each other once, but Gu Ning had a deep impression of him. The man was exactly the military officer who had informed them to leave the restaurantst week. Hey, is it you? the man greeted Gu Ning with excitement. No one could me him for being so excited. Gu Ning had helped them a lotst time. Although she probably couldnt beat them down, she was only a 18-year-old girl, while they had been in the special forces for over 10 years. Gu Ning wasnt able topete with them on the tough training. Hi, what a coincidence! Gu Ning greeted him friendly. Do you live here? the man asked. Yes, but I only stay here on weekends if I have something to deal with, Gu Ning replied. Oh, my names Chen Meng. Whats your name by the way? Chen Meng asked. Im Gu Ning, Gu Ning replied. So nice to meet you! Chen Meng reached out his hand. Gu Ning shook his hand lightly. Nice to meet you too! Chapter 120 - Competition with Chen Meng

Chapter 120: Competition with Chen Meng

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I think youre pretty good at fighting. Well, would you mind if we had apetition? Although Chen Meng felt that it was slightly impolite, he attempted to give it a try. Chen Meng was a grow-up man, while Gu Ning was a teenage girl. It seemed unfair, but he was really curious about Gu Nings ability. However, Gu Ning was excited about his invitation. She actually wanted to practice! Chen Meng served in the military. He wasnt an ordinary soldier either. If Gu Ning wanted to practice, he would be an excellent choice. Therefore, the minute Chen Meng invited her, Gu Ning answered, Sure! I had the same idea. Then, both of them went to a broad square topete with each other. In the beginning, neither of them used their full force, not out of disrespect, but because they didnt want to show their real strength right away. They would adjust themselves ording to the others ability. In addition, they didnt n to defeat the other. One wanted to practice, while the other wanted to have a try. Thus it was even at the beginning. However, Gu Nings movements shocked Chen Meng, because she moved so professionally and strongly. She must have received years of professional training. After a while, both of them became more aggressive, but it was still even. Chen Meng was gradually astonished. Gu Ning was almost as strong as a middle-level soldier in the special forces. Thepetition continued. They once again used more strength topete with each other. Although it looked even, they knew that they were both losing energy. Gu Ning wasnt surprised at Chen Mengs ability, because he was a military officer, but Chen Meng was totally astonished by Gu Ning. It was so unbelievable! He had trained for over 10 years to be so powerful, but an 18-year-old girl was able to do the same thing as him! Chen Meng knew that if thepetition went on, he was likely to lose, which was shameful. Thus he gave Gu Ning a hint to stop. Gu Ning also had no idea how long she could continue. She wasnt sure she would win either. She wanted to test her real ability, so she didnt use her power to assist her. Wow, it is so unbelievable! Are you sure youre only 18? Chen Meng seemed disappointed, but he also admired Gu Ning. I used my full strength already. I couldnt continue either, Gu Ning said. She was being modest. Chen Meng of course knew that Gu Ning didnt want to be proud. She helped him to save face too. He had a growing interest in Gu Ning now, but not as a man to a woman. There was an over 10 year age gap between them after all. Can I invite you to have breakfast together? Chen Meng asked with sincerity. Of course! Gu Ning epted. The two walked towards the outside of this living area. Are you studying in a high school now? Chen Meng asked. Yes, Im a senior in City F, Gu Ning replied. A senior. Then youre going to attend the National College Entrance Exam in half a year. Which university is your favorite? Chen Meng added. The Capital University, Gu Ning said. The Capital University! Chen Meng was a little surprised. He looked at Gu Ning with his eyes full of respect. Wow, its the number one university in our country. You must be very academic! I dont know whether I can get in or not. Its just my aim, Gu Ning said. She was being modest again. I believe you can make it, Chen Meng encouraged her. The two had breakfast, then went back home together. They coincidentally found out that they lived in the same building! However, Chen Mengs apartment was on the twelfth floor, while Gu Nings was on the eighth floor. Chen Meng had a great impression of Gu Ning when she had helped them control those two criminalsst time. He would love to make a friend with her. Therefore, Chen Meng asked to exchange their numbers on his own initiative. If Gu Ning had any problems in City G, he could help. Although he didnt stay in City G often, he had hiswork here, especially in the police and the military. Gu Ning was more than willing to know Chen Meng. Awork was built from good impressions, wasnt it? Gu Ning went back to her home to take a bath. Meanwhile, Chen Meng immediately called Leng Shaoting, and told him everything. He had no idea about what was going on between Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. He was simply excited. Leng Shaoting had also met Gu Ning before after all, so it made sense to talk to him. Whats up? Leng Shaoting said airily. Boss, you cant imagine who Ive just met! I met the girl who had beaten down those two drug dealersst time in the restaurant while I was running this morning. We had apetition. She is so good! I wasnt even able to beat her. Ah, its so disappointing! Chen Meng said. Leng Shaoting was struck dumb when he heard about Gu Ning. She was in City G? Chen Meng couldnt beat Gu Ning? Leng Shaoting was shocked. He clearly knew about Chen Mengs ability. Chen Meng was a teammate in his Red me team. If Gu Ning had equal ability as Chen Meng, she must be very skilful and powerful. You cant even beat a young girl. Dont you think you need to practice and train more? Leng Shaoting said coldly. Hearing that, Chen Meng was nervous. He immediately regretted telling Leng Shaoting. He felt like he was trapped. He couldnt beat a young girl, which meant he lost. Um, well, I need to deal with something right now, bye. Chen Meng hung up at once, and took a long breath in. However, he knew he couldnt escape from the training ahead. Whatever, he also nned to train more when he got back to his team. It was still embarrassing that he couldnt beat a girl. ... After the bath, Gu Ning was watching TV in her apartment. When it was almost 10 pm, Zhou Zhenghong called her. He had already booked a private room. Its number was 888. Gu Ning then immediately called Master Yan and Master Fu. The time was settled at 11 am in No. 888 private room in Huangdeng Hotel. Gu Ning as the host should be there earlier, so she left her home at a little past 10 am. When she arrived at the private room, it was 10:40 am. Zhou Zhenghong was already waiting for her in the room. Ten minutester, Master Fu and Master Yan came in along with Master Bai. Zhou Zhenghong had no idea who the guests would be. Thus he was so shocked and jumped up from his chair, when Master Fu, Master Yan and Master Bai walked in. Grandpa Fu, grandpa Yan, grandpa Bai, its so nice to meet you all! Gu Ning immediately stepped ahead and greeted them. Ha-ha, I hope we arrived on time! Master Fu said. Chapter 121 - Rescue People

Chapter 121: Rescue People

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course! Gu Ning said. She then invited them to have a seat, Please be seated! Zhou Zhenghong greeted them with great respect, Its so nice to meet you, Master Bai, Master Yan and Master Fu. The order Zhou Zhenghong greeted them was opposite of Gu Nings, because Master Bai was the highest in rank among them. Gu Ning didnt know that. She only greeted them ording to familiarity. It was beyond Zhou Zhenghongs imagination that Gu Ning knew such influential men, especially Master Bai. Nice to meet you, Mr. Zhou. Master Fu and Master Yan knew Zhou Zhenghong, but they werent familiar with him. Although they were curious about the rtionship between Gu Ning and Zhou Zhenghong, they didnt ask, since it had nothing to do with them. Zhou Zhenghong was thrilled to meet Master Yan and Master Fu. Are you really the woman we met yesterday? Master Bai looked at Gu Ning. He was too surprised to believe it. Master Bai had known it already, but wanted to make sure himself, because Gu Ning today was so different from yesterday. Yes! Otherwise I wouldnt know that youre Master Bai, Gu Ning said with a smile on her face. Ha-ha, ha-ha, youre right. Youre really great to be so able at such a young age! Master Baiplimented her inly. Thank you so much, Gu Ning replied. Please dont me me foring without an invitation, Master Bai said. Of course not! It is my pleasure to have you here, Gu Ning answered. Although she didnt know Master Bais background, she knew that he must be very influential. Girl Gu, do be careful! Master Bai is here for a purpose, Master Fu said like something bad was going to happen. Hearing that, Master Bai was irritated. Master Fu, mind your words! Dont damage my reputation. Then what are you doing here? Master Fu said with provocation in his eyes. Im here for Girl Gu. I want to make a friend with her. You can be her friends so I can too! Master Bai argued. Gu Ning couldnt help but snort withughter. She thought they were all lovely like adorable children, but it was time to order, so she interrupted them, Alright, lets order first. They all knew that Gu Ning didntck money, so they didnt hesitate to order their favorites, but the dishes were all simple and good for health. They werent expensive either. Girl Gu, what do you want Master Fu to help you with? Master Yan asked. Oh, Im going to open a jewelrypany, and I need to settle the registration and some documents first. I think itll be quicker if someone with power can help me in todays society. Thus I hoped that grandpa Fu could help me, Gu Ning said. She didnt want to hide, because she needed their help too in the future. What? Youre going to open a jewelrypany? Both Master Yan and Master Bai were astonished and admired her as well. She nned to run a start-up herself at such a young age. She was indeed ambitious and determined! However, since Im a student now, I cant deal with everything myself. Thus I hired Uncle Zhou to help me, and Ill be the boss behind the scene, Gu Ning added. Those masters all knew Zhou Zhenghong. Although they werent familiar with him, they had heard that he was able to do that. As for the reason why Zhoufu Jewelry suddenly had a different owner half a year ago, they also guessed correctly that it was because of Shao Ping. They didnt know the rtionship between Gu Ning and Zhou Zhenghong, and they had no intention to ask, but since Gu Ning let Zhou Zhenghong be in charge of thepany, she must trust him very much. This meant that they had to be close, so they didnt need to ask further. However, if they had known that Gu Ning had only Zhou Zhenghong for a short time, they would have been shocked. Not everyone could trust another person within a short time. My store will be opening soon. Pleasee to attend my opening ceremony. It will be of great help if you are all willing toe, Gu Ning invited them. Sure, we will, they answered without hesitation. During the meal, the atmosphere was so harmonious that others would mistake them as a family! Other than Zhou Zhenghong; who was a little nervous. Master Bai and other seniors were very influential after all. Zhou Zhenghong felt slightly uneasy in front of them. Master Fu would help them to inform the leader of the Industry and Commerce Bureau, but Zhou Zhenghong himself still needed to settle the documents. However, with Master Fus help, it would be quick and smooth. After that, Zhou Zhenghong only needed to invite them to a meal, and send them gifts. With Master Fus influence, Zhou Zhenghong could skip those things. However, he needed to build hiswork, so he still had to do those things. After the meal, everyone was ready to leave. The minute they left the restaurant, Master Yan said, Girl Gu, please wait for a second. Let me introduce a man to you. Gu Ning felt puzzled. Meanwhile, Master Bai opened his mouth. Oh, your son is here as well! Hearing that, Gu Ning looked over. She saw several middle-aged men talking ahead on the road, but at the same time, Gu Ning squinted suddenly with a coldness in her eyes. A red spot was moving on a middle-aged mans face among them. In the end, it stopped at the center of the mans eyebrows. Without dy, Gu Ning dashed forwards. Hey! Master Bai and others were surprised by Gu Nings sudden move. What was wrong? However, before they realized what was going on, the ident happened. The middle-aged man was hit heavily by Gu Ning and fell down to one side. The next second, the bullet, which was supposed to hit the man, missed him and hit a car behind him. The sniper rifle had a silencer, so it didnt make a sound at all except for the sound when the bullet hit the car. Normally the killer would retreat once he missed the first shot, but Gu Ning still looked in the direction of the bullet in case the killer tried a second time. With her Jade Eyes, she was able to locate the killer urately at once. The killer was actually ready to leave, but he was frightened by a sudden cold look. Although he couldnt see Gu Nings face clearly, he could judge that it must be a young girl. He was surprised that the young girl was able to discover him. She was also physically strong and mentally acute with a sharp look. There was no more time for him. The killer left right away. Chapter 122 - Meet Chu Xuanfeng

Chapter 122: Meet Chu Xuanfeng

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone was shocked, but when they found out the hole in the nearby car, they understood what had just happened. Mayor! Two men immediately went to help the middle-aged man who was knocked down by Gu Ning. Mayor? Gu Ning was struck dumb. This man is the mayor? Zhenglin! Master Yans face turned pale from fear. He almost fainted. Luckily, Zhou Zhenghong supported him. Then he quickly walked over. Yan Zhenglin felt hurt heavily all over his body. He looked embarrassed too with dust all over his clothes, but despite all of that, he calmed himself down and said, Im fine. Although Yan Zhenglin was still confused, he knew that it was Gu Ning who had save his life by knocking him away. He thanked her at once, Thank you so much! If it hadnt been for you, I would have been dead already. Before Gu Ning could say a word, Master Yan seized her hands trembling and crying. Girl Gu, thank you so much! Youve saved my sons life. Otherwise... Oh, the mayor was Master Yans son! He must be the person that Master Yan nned to introduce to her. Grandpa Yan, Mayor Yan, its no big deal. It happened too fast, so I did it without second thought. Please forgive my rude behavior, Gu Ning said. Her attitude received appreciation from others. Yan Zhenglin then knew that Master Yan must know Gu Ning. Ha-ha, very well. You can remain modest while staying polite. I admire you for that! Yan Zhenglin said andughed happily. He didnt put on airs at all, even though he was an important official. However, youve rescued my life. Ill bear your kindness in mind. This is my name card. If you have any trouble you cant deal with in the future, please feel free to call me. However, lets be candid here, if you do anything immoral or illegal, I wont help you, Yan Zhenglin said seriously. He took out a name card handing it to Gu Ning. Thank you so much. Gu Ning epted the name card. Master Yan, I think that there is no need for you to introduce them to each other. If you hadnt had Girl Gu here, probably... Master Bai said. He was still shocked by the horror. Hearing that, Yan Zhenglin figured out what was going on. His father nned to introduce him to this young girl, so that he could help her, but unexpectedly, she had saved his life. No one knew what was going to happen the next second! Boss, are you alright? Zhou Zhenghong asked Gu Ning worriedly. Oh, Girl Gu, are you alright? The rest suddenly realized they hadnt checked Gu Nings safety yet, which was totally impolite. Im fine. You dont need to worry, Gu Ning answered. Great to hear that, Master Fu and others said, finally feeling relieved. Although they were all shocked and confused about why she was able to discover the sniper, they didnt ask. After that, they said good-bye to each other. When Gu Ning and Zhou Zhenghong were gone, Yan Zhenglin looked extremely displeased. Lao Li, go and investigate what just happened. I want to know who was behind it. Yes, sir, Lao Li, the middle-aged man who stood by Yan Zhenglin in a suit, answered with respect. He was the director of the Public Security Bureau in City G, Li Feng. Li Feng was Yan Zhenglins fellow. If Yan Zhenglin was in danger, he wouldnt be safe either. They didnt know who was behind it yet, but they both knew clearly what was going on. It was right at the key point of the shift of officials, and no one had goods on Yan Zhenglin. It had to be his rivals in the politics. Otherwise, it could also be Yan Zhenglins enemies, those who had been removed by Yan Zhenglin from their offices because of their serious illegal deeds. Yan Zhenglin then made arrangement for those elderly men to leave before he went back to the government. In a restaurant near the window on the second floor, Situ Ye and Chu Xuanfeng had witnessed everything. They were all astonished by Gu Nings swift move. They knew that she was somebody, but they had no idea she was so awesome. Chu Xuanfeng swallowed with great force, and said in fear, Jesus, shes so unbelievable! She could even discover the sniper, and saved the man within such a short time! I wouldnt be able to do it myself. Chu Xuanfeng now admired Gu Ning. At the same time, he was so disappointed. What should I do? I feel so ashamed now. Situ Ye remained silent, but he had to admit that Gu Ning was really excellent. All of a sudden, he had a strong interest in this girl. Who would win if they were in a game? Gu Ning? He would go and investigate this girlter. Meanwhile, Zhou Zhenghong was driving to the processing nt together with Gu Ning. She needed to visit the processing nt before she went back to City F. On the way, Gu Ning asked Zhou Zhenghong, Uncle Zhou, do you know Master Bais background? Master Bai is named Bai Ruxuan. He is the third richest man in City G with thirty billion yuan in assets. He is involved in many industries, but is mainly involved in tobo and medicine. Those two are the major industries in City G, Zhou Zhenghong said. Hearing that, Gu Ning was greatly surprised. She didnt know that Master Bai was so powerful. If Master Bai was going to attend her opening ceremony, it would cause a sensation. She didnt need to promote at all. Master Bai would be her live advertisement. Never the less, she would of course advertise. Zhou Zhenghong would deal with it. In the processing nt, Chang Qingshan and others were already in the middle of making jewelry. They used machines to process medium-high-level jade, while processing high-level jade by hand. The types of jewelry were all up to them. Gu Ning wouldnt interfere. When it was almost 3 pm, Zhou Zhenghong drove Gu Ning to the airport. Her ne would take off at 4:30 pm. She arrived at the airport at 3:40 pm and it was 4 pm when she got into the lounge. Gu Ning randomly sat down. It was more than 10 minutes away from the departure time. The minute she sat down, a surprised male voice sounded nearby, It is you! Hearing that, Gu Ning looked to him. He was a handsome young man, but she didnt know him. Seeing Gu Ning being puzzled, the man immediately exined, Nice to meet you. My names Chu Xuanfeng. You probably dont know me, but I know you. I saw you today at the Huangdeng Hotel. Yes, the man was exactly Chu Xuanfeng. To Chu Xuanfengs surprise, he met Gu Ning in the airport. He had to go and talk to her. Was she heading to City F as well? Nice to meet you, Gu Ning replied friendly. Noticing that the man was very excited, Gu Ning knew that he must have seen her rescue the mayor. Are you going to City F? Chu Xuanfeng asked. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Chapter 123 - Chu Peihan’s Older Brother

Chapter 123: Chu Peihans Older Brother

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Me too. I live in City F. How about you? Are you going to visit City F, or do you live in there too? Chu Xuanfeng asked. I live in City F too, Gu Ning said. After a short time of chatting, they went abroad. Chu Xuanfeng didnt sit with Gu Ning, but they met each other again when they got off the ne. Where are you going? May I give you a lift? Chu Xuanfeng asked politely. He didnt want to burden Gu Ning, so he added, My sister is here to pick me up. Thanks, but I can go back myself, Gu Ning declined. Chu Xuanfeng didnt insist. They werent familiar after all. It would be inappropriate if he insisted. When they were at the exit, both Gu Nings and Chu Xuanfengs sight fell on the same person at the same time. The person saw them with surprise as well. Chu Peihan, why was she here? Gu Ning was confused. Chu Peihan ran over at once. She grabbed Gu Nings hand, asking in excitement, Boss, howe you arrived with my older brother? You older brother? Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. She looked to Chu Xuanfeng, and was totally shocked. Chu Xuanfeng was Chu Peihans older brother? What a coincidence! Chu Xuanfeng was also astonished. Gu Ning knew his younger sister? Wait, boss? Why did Peihan call Gu Ning boss? What was going on? Although he didnt know the details, he could guess the reason. If he guessed correctly, Chu Peihan must admire Gu Nings outstanding ability, so she called her boss. Chu Xuanfeng indeed knew his younger sister well. She was so keen on kung fu. Well, are you... Chu Peihan suddenly said meaningfully. Seeing that, Gu Ning immediately knew what Chu Peihan was thinking. She interrupted her, and exined simply about how she met Chu Xuanfeng. However, she didnt tell Chu Xuanfeng the details about what had happened at the Huangdeng Hotel. She only said that she had rescued a person, and that Chu Xuanfeng had identally seen it. They had met and chatted in the airport, and it had been a coincidence that they had met again and came out of the exit together. Fine. Actually, Chu Peihan was simply joking. Although she did hope that her older brother could have a romantic rtionship with Gu Ning, she wasnt able to force them to do so. Thus she said, Its not early now. Why dont you go dine with us? Chu Peihan sincerely invited Gu Ning. There was no need for them to pretend. Sorry, I told my mom that Im going home to have a meal. I cant let her down, Gu Ning declined again. Alright. Chu Peihan didnt insist either. She only asked, Where do you live then? Let us give you a ride. Fenghua Luxury Mansion. This time, Gu Ning didnt say no. She knew that she could be real with Chu Peihan. Were going in the same direction. Lets go! Chu Xuanfeng walked ahead with Gu Ning, ignoring Chu Xuanfengpletely. Chu Xuanfeng felt slightly hurt. Wasnt his younger sister here for him? Wasnt she supposed to give him a hug? Wasnt she supposed to care about him? Why did she suddenly forget her older brother because of Gu Ning? Chu Xuanfeng took out his phone, taking a photo of Chu Peihan and Gu Ning. He typed down lines of words, then posted it in his moments. Arent you supposed to pick up your older brother? Why do youpletely ignore your own older brother the minute you see your friend? [Cry emoji] Before long, Situ Ye saw this moment. He also immediately recognized one of the backs was Gu Ning. He squinted. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning was Chu Peihans friend. That would make it much easier. On the way, Chu Peihan kept talking with Gu Ning. Chu Xuanfeng didnt have chance to be involved at all. He wasnt happy, but remained quiet. He was a gentleman, and wasnt willing to interrupt them. He wanted to leave a good impression on Gu Ning too. Gu Ning said good-bye to them and got off the car when they arrived at Fenghua Luxury Mansion. After Gu Ning was gone, there were only a driver, Chu Xuanfeng and his younger sister in the car. Chu Xuanfeng asked, Han, Ive never seen you being so close to another person. And you even call her your boss. Ningning is so good! She can easily defeat me within 10 moves, Chu Peihan said with pure admiration and respect towards Gu Ning. Chu Xuanfeng agreed. Even he admired Gu Nings extraordinary ability, let alone Chu Peihan. He was also sure that Gu Ning must not have used her full force. Otherwise, Chu Peihan would have lost within three movements. Oh, why dont you have a try with Ningning someday? Im curious to see who is going to win. I said that to Ningning the other day, and she agreed, Chu Peihan said with great anticipation. She hadnt see Gu Nings real power, so she was really curious about Gu Nings ability. Chu Xuanfeng had seen it himself! Thus he now felt cornered. In the past, he would have agreed without hesitation, but now, he lost his confidence. However, he still wanted to have a try. After a few seconds of hesitation, he said, Great! When Gu Ning finally got home, it was already 6:30 pm. Gu Man had prepared the meal and Gu Qings family were there too. They were waiting for her, but they all seemed displeased. Gu Ning felt that something had to be wrong. She asked with worry, Mom, aunt, what happened? Gu Qing replied, It was your eldest uncle. His proposal has been rejected by Executive Le. Thus he called to ask whether you have done something behind his back. He even criticized us for not helping him and standing in his way! Hearing that, Gu Ning was annoyed and felt likeughing. Thats insane! How can I affect Executive Les decision? And why should I help him? Im not as shameless as him! Exactly! Never the less, he now believes that its your fault. Im so mad at him. Gu Qing even lost her appetite for dinner. There, there. We did nothing wrong. Just ignore them, Gu Ning said tofort them. Then she thought of something and said, Oh! Ive prepared jewelry made of jade for you all. The four of usdies have a bracelet, a pendant and earrings, while uncle has a wide jade ring. Chapter 124 - The Top One in the Grade

Chapter 124: The Top One in the Grade

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning said then she immediately took off her backpack. She gave them the Fulushou jewelry to cheer them up. Let me see. Let me have a look! Gu Qing was excited at once. Oh, I have jewelry as well? Jiang Xu was surprised. He didnt care about jewelry, but it was from Gu Ning so he would take it with happiness. There is a word from our names inside the bracelets and pendants. And our Chinese zodiac signs are on the cover. You can choose your earrings ording to your preference. Uncle, yours is the same, Gu Ning said. Wow! Its so beautiful! Gu Qing was totally thrilled. Indeed! Its so pretty! Gu Man beamed. Women could never resist the allure of jewelry, especially attractive jade jewelry. Jiang Xinyue was still young so the jewelry wasnt suitable for her yet, but she was happy to receive them as gifts. Gu Qing helped Jiang Xinyue put away her earrings and bracelet, and only left her pendant with her. After the meal, Gu Ning went back to her room. She called An Guangyao, and asked him about the situation of Shenghua Real Estate. An Guangyao replied, Boss, Ive already told the shareholders. There are seven shareholders, except me. Only three of them are willing to stay, and the rest are leaving. Great, the funds are ready. Ill be at thepany tomorrow afternoon at two. We can sign the contract, Gu Ning said. Sure, An Guangyao answered. The next day, Gu Ning ran to school as usual. This time, she didnt meet Leng Shaoting, nor Xu Jinchen. Actually, Xu Jinchen and Leng Shaoting were running in the morning as well. They saw Gu Ning, but didnt appear in her sight. Hey, why do you have to stop me since you dont want to go over and say hi yourself? Xu Jinchen nned to talk to Gu Ning, but was stopped by Leng Shaoting. Are you really free? Leng Shaoting asked. Then before Xu Jinchen could say a word, he opened his mouth again. If youre free, run another 20 kilometers. What? I didnt say I... Xu Jinchen argued. However, before he could finish, he received a cold look from Leng Shaoting. He immediately shut his mouth. Why? How could Leng Shaoting be so cruel? He only wanted to talk to Gu Ning. Why should he be punished for that? In addition, he only did it to test Leng Shaoting. It seemed as if he could only gain his freedom by staying away from his boss. Gu Ning and her friends ran back to their ssrooms. They met Gu Xiaoxiao on the third floor. Gu Xiaoxiao was waiting for Gu Ning. Gu Ning clearly knew why Gu Xiaoxiao was here. Seeing Gu Ning, Gu Xiaoxiao criticized her with anger, Gu Ning, did you talk to Executive Le, and tell him to reject my dads proposal? Students around them immediately gathered. Gu Xiaoxiao, do you really believe Im able to do that? Gu Ning sneered. Youre merely a poor girl. You absolutely cant do that, Gu Xiaoxiao unconsciously replied. Since you dont believe I have the ability, why do you think I did it? Gu Ning asked with heavy sarcasm. I... Gu Xiaoxiao then realized that she made a mistake. However, even though she didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to do that, she couldnt think of anyone else who could have had done it. Before Gu Xiaoxiao could say a word, Gu Ning said, Gu Xiaoxiao, business is business. Executive Le will only choose the best proposal for the good of hispany. Your father has run a business for so many years. How can he not understand that? If your fathers proposal has been rejected, it only proves your fathers proposal isnt the best. Besides, if your father had been able to be the best, his assets would have been a couple hundred million yuan, instead of only a dozen million yuan. You... Gu Xiaoxiao was irritated by Gu Nings words. She knew Gu Nings words made sense, but she wasnt willing to admit it. You know Im telling the truth. If your father doesnt understand it, hispany will probably go bankrupt in the near future, Gu Ning added. Gu Ning, how dare you curse my family! Gu Xiaoxiao was in a rage. Its the reality. Face it, Gu Ning said airily. You... Gu Xiaoxiaos face turned red in anger, but she didnt know how to argue back. Also, dont me me for everything. Just because I stay quiet doesnt mean that Im weak. If Im going to act, you cant afford the result, Gu Ning warned her coldly. She then said good-bye to Chu Peihan and the others, leaving for her ssroom with Yu Mixi. Those onlookers all disliked Gu Xiaoxiao, which made her even angrier. Watching Gu Ning leaving, Gu Xiaoxiao wore a vicious face. Gu Ning, I wont let you get away with it. Lets go and see! In the first ss, the head teacher announced the results of this monthly test. Gu Ning was the top one in the grade this time. Except for her Chinese article which had deducted only one point, her other tests all gained full scores, which had never happened before. The whole ssroom was very surprised. No one would believe it. What? Gu Ning is the top one in our grade? Her Chinese article only got one point deducted, and her other tests all have full scores? How is it possible? Isnt she always bad at studying? Shao Feifei was the first one who expressed her doubts. Exactly! I dont believe it. She must have cheated! Wu Qingya added. Yes, I agree. The other ssmates all doubted the result. Alright. The head teacher stopped them. Although she couldnt believe it herself, it was the truth. She is the top one. And she is 36 points in front of the second. In addition, the teachers who were in the ssroom all said that Gu Ning didnt cheat. If you have time to question others, why dont you spend more time on improving yourself? Many students were unhappy, but didnt dare to say another word. The news was also announced in other ssrooms. It arose many doubts too, especially Gu Xiaoxiao, Qin Zheng and their friends. They refused to believe it. The three students who had always been the top three in their grade felt greatly displeased. Usually, they were always the top three, but the top spot was grabbed by another student, who had been so bad at studying, out of blue. It was so hard for them to ept the truth. Chapter 125 - Transfer Equities

Chapter 125: Transfer Equities

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Nevertheless, they could do nothing about it. Even the teacher had said that Gu Ning hadnt cheated, because she had been the first to hand the paper in every test. Mu Ke, Chu Peihan and the others were also very surprised, but they chose to believe Gu Ning. In their eyes, Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. When the ss was over, they discussed fiercely in their WeChat group. Hao Ran: Boss, youre so awesome! Youre the top in our grade in this monthly test. Qin Zixun: Exactly! How did you do it, boss? You were always the first one to hand in the paper. Chu Peihan: Though I feel surprised, I believe that it is true. Mu Ke: Me too. Zhang Tianping: Me too. Yu Mixi: Ningning has been helping me with my studies recently. I got obviously better scores too. Hao Ran: I dont have much interest in studying, or Id turn to boss for help as well. Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping: Me too! Chu Peihan: Its already enough for me to go to school. Ill go crazy if I go to extra sses. Mu Ke: Boss, could you help me with my studies? Although Mu Ke was among the top 20, his total score was far behind Gu Nings. Even the top two in their grade were 50 points behind Gu Ning ording to their total scores, because Gu Nings total score neared the full score. Gu Ning: No problem, as long as Im free. Gu Ning didnt think that she wasnt capable of helping a good student such as Mu Ke. Because she had her power, it was an undeniable truth that she was better than Mu Ke now. She would be low-key in front of outsiders, but she would be honest in front of her close friends. During the break, Gu Xiaoxiao avoided Qin Zheng, calling her cousin. She said that she had been beaten by Gu Ning, and asked her cousin to teach Gu Ning a lesson for her. Gu Xiaoxiaos cousin was Lin Yuehao, who was a son of Gu Xiaoxiaos uncle. He hated studying and fooled around all day, so he stopped studying the moment he had graduated from his high school. He was now 21, but all he knew and cared about was entertainment. However, because he fooled around all day, he knew some gangsters. Thus Gu Xiaoxiao wanted him to help her ruin Gu Ning. Gu Xiaoxiao literally hated Gu Ning to the death and she was a malicious girl herself. It was Gu Xiaoxiao who had actively humiliated Gu Ning from the very beginning, while Gu Ning only fought back for her and her family, but Gu Xiaoxiao was too selfish and envious to realize that. Gu Xiaoxiao didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to deal with those gangsters. Lin Yuehao was of course willing to help his cousin. Lin Yuehao was arrogant himself, so he didnt think that it was a big deal at all. He promised directly that he would handle it within two days. Thest ss was the head teachers ss. Gu Ning went to ask for a leave the minute the ss was over. In the past, Zhang Qiuhua would lecture Gu Ning if she asked for a leave so often, but Gu Ning had done so well in this monthly test, so Zhang Qiuhua didnt reject. Although it was still a little hard for Zhang Qiuhua to believe it, Gu Ning had promised that she hadnt cheated and the teacher who had been in the ssroom had also testified for Gu Ning. She chose to believe Gu Ning for now, but Zhang Qiuhua also reminded Gu Ning not to be proud, and keep studying hard. Gu Ning left her school, but she didnt go straight to Shenghua Real Estate. She went to the Commercial Building. It was time for a meal and for changing her outfit. Gu Ning nned to look mature just like she had in City G. She didnt want others to recognize her. This time, Gu Ning was wearing a professional suit. She had her hair in a bun with light makeup and sses. She looked like one of the elite. Of course, she looked like a 25-year-old woman. Gu Ning arrived at Shenghua Real Estate by a taxi before 2 pm. Shenghua Real Estate was located on the seventh floor in arge office building. It was around 700 square meters big with over a 100 employees. Shenghua Real Estate wasnt a dominating empire, so it didnt have its own office building. And there was no need for them to use a whole office building, but the seventh floor was bought by Shenghua Real Estate. It belonged to Shenghua Real Estate. Gu Ning went up to the seventh floor. She told the worker in the reception that she was here to meet An Guangyao. Then Gu Ning followed the worker to the chairmans office. The minute Gu Ning walked in the office, An Guangyao was struck dumb. Wasnt Gu Ning supposed to be here? Who was this woman? An Guangyao frowned with displeasure. He asked, May I know your name, please? Uncle An, Im Gu Ning, Gu Ning smiled. What? Hearing that, An Guangyao rounded his eyes. He still couldnt believe his eyes. Gu Ning exined, I didnt want other to recognize me, so I changed. It was Gu Nings voice. An Guangyao then believed her. Youve changed a lot! If you didnt say a word, I would never have known that it was you. Gu Ning had told An Guangyao not to tell others who the buyer of Shenghua Real Estate was before, so no one knew who the person that was going to buy Shenghua Real Estate was. However, no matter who the buyer was, Shenghua Real Estate only wanted adequate money. After a while, awyer who worked for Shenghua Real Estate arrived. At 1:55 pm, seven shareholders walked into the room continuously. When there was only one minute left, An Guangyao along with Gu Ning and thewyer went inside. Since An Guangyao had already told them, Gu Ning didnt need to say it again. She only needed to sign the contract and transfer the money. It took around half an hour to finish all of this. Gu Ning was here today on behalf of the buyer. Other than An Guangyao and thewyer, no one knew her real identity. Gu Ning got An Guangyao to collect all the shares under his name, then transfer them to her. No one would know who the person that bought Shenghua Real Estate was. Gu Ning paid four hundred million yuan in total. Three hundred million yuan flew into the fund of Shenghua Real Estate, while the other hundred million yuan was used to buy all the shareholders shares. In the end, An Guangyao, who had owned 55% shares, now had 20% and Gu Ning sessfully took over 70% shares under her name. They left 10% shares in the market as usual. Shenghuas stock price had declined dramatically these days, but as long as money flew in, the price would go up at once. After signing the contract, Gu Ning, An Guangyao and thewyer went to the Industry and Commerce Bureau to transfer equities. Then, An Guangyao went back to thepany. Gu Ning also left. Chapter 126 - I Heard You Don’t Like Women

Chapter 126: I Heard You Dont Like Women

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning let An Guangyao take full responsibility of thepany, so he would deal with the following things. Those who wanted to buy Shenghua Real Estate had kept an eye on it. Thus they soon received the news that Shenghua Real Estate had already been bought. The minute the news went abroad, everybody who nned to buy Shenghua Real Estate at a low price felt disappointed. Four hundred million yuan actually wasnt a high price, but all of them wanted to pay a lower price than that. In the end, they had all lost the great opportunity. At the same time, some doubted that Shenghua Real Estate had been bought, and thought that An Guangyao had borrowed the money he needed, because no one knew who the buyer was and An Guangyao was still the chairman of Shenghua Real Estate. As for the shareholders who were all dismissed, everyone also believed that it was only because An Guangyao wanted to fully be in charge of thepany. No one knew that An Guangyao had transfered the shares to Gu Ning. Anyway, Shenghua Real Estate stayed afloat. It wasnt 4 pm yet when Gu Ning left, and it was too early to go home. All of sudden, Gu Ning thought of giving the gun back to Leng Shaoting. She was free now, and intended to invite Leng Shaoting out, but what should they eat? Gu Ning wanted to have an expensive meal. While she was thinking about that, she went to change her clothes and remove the makeup. After that, Gu Ning had an idea. She was going to eat lobsters and crabs. Then she called Leng Shaoting. When Leng Shaoting received Gu Nings call, he had just gotten back to Fenghua Luxury Mansion with Xu Jinchen. He hung up Gu Nings call, and told Xu Jinchen to stop the car. He then asked him to get out directly. What? Xu Jinchen was struck dumb. He had no idea what Leng Shaoting was going to do. I have something to deal with and I need the car, Leng Shaoting said. Why do you need to be in a hurry? Cant you drive me to my home first? Xu Jinchenined. Leng Shaoting looked at ease. It didnt seem like something important was going to happen. No. It was an undeniable rejection. Xu Jinchen had to get out then. Leng Shaoting opened the door of the passenger seat, stepping outside. He passed the front of the car, sat in the driver seat, and left directly, leaving Xu Jinchen at the same ce. It was Xu Jinchens car actually. Leng Shaoting grabbed it from him. Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting to meet in a seafood restaurant near the downtown. Gu Ning wasnt in the downtown, but wasnt not far away either. It took her 40 minutes to get there by walking. The appointed time was 5 pm, so she nned to walk there. Unexpectedly, Leng Shaoting arrived at the restaurant at 4:30 pm. He was half an hour early. Leng Shaoting didnt realize that he was half an hour early until he had arrived. Since when had he be so active? Even if he wanted the gun, he had to wait till five pm. Anyway, he could only wait since he was already here. Leng Shaoting stopped the car at the parking lot outside the restaurant. And he was waiting in the car ncing at his wrist watch to check the time once in a while. It was the first time that he had felt that the time passed so slowly. Around 4:40 pm, Gu Ning finally appeared in Leng Shaotings sight. Although she was 50 meters away, he recognized her in the first look. When Leng Shaoting noticed Gu Ning, his anxiety disappeared immediately. He didnt get out of the car until Gu Ning came near. Leng Shaoting met Gu Ning face to face, like it was a coincidence. Gu Ning was stuck dumb for a second. She felt a little displeased. I didnt expect you to be here so early. I said that Id give the gun back to you, and I will. You dont need to rush. This was the first time that someone had been unhappy because the other had arrived early for a date. Besides, Gu Ning was being slightly unreasonable now. Leng Shaoting had arrived early, but he didnt force her to give the gun back to him right now. Well, it was mainly because Gu Ning still had a bad opinion towards Leng Shaoting. She got displeased for no reason when she met him. Leng Shaoting also disliked Gu Nings words, but he didnt say anything because he was here for the gun after all. Gu Ning guided Leng Shaoting, walking into the restaurant. They received many surprised looks. However, this time, those looks werent for her, but for him. There is nothing to look at, Gu Ning said with annoyance. Leng Shaoting frowned a little. He didnt like Gu Nings attitude, nor the attention, but he couldnt stop others from staring at him. Gu Ning asked for a private room. She ordered lobsters, crabs, fish and so forth. The two sat across from each other, but no one said a word. Gu Ning looked at Leng Shaoting. She liked his appearance, but she was unhappy that he was going to take the gun back. All of sudden, an evil idea dawned on Gu Ning. She asked, I heard you dont like women? Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was upset. Who told you that? He thought that it had to be Chen Meng, because Chen Meng had just met Gu Ning. It wasnt the first time that Leng Shaoting had faced that question. He had been upset, but hadnt been nervous before, but now, he felt nervous. Facing Gu Ning, he was nervous for no reason. Probably he didnt want her to believe it. I dont want to tell you, Gu Ning said. Its not true, Leng Shaoting exined. No, it was not true. Although he hadnt fallen in love with any woman yet, and he hadnt thought about that question either, he was sure that he liked women, not men. Then, the two fell into silence again. Before long, the dishes were on the table. Without hesitation, Gu Ning started to enjoying the meal, while Leng Shaoting sat still. Why arent you eating? Gu Ning asked. Actually, she didnt care whether he ate or not, but he kept looking at her. It was strange. Im not hungry, Leng Shaoting said. Well, am I too beautiful that you prefer to look at me instead of eating? Gu Ning joked. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was struck dumb for a second. He then realized that he had been absent-minded staring at Gu Ning. He panicked a little, but retorted, Of course not. Gu Ning couldnt help but roll her eyes. She wasnt blind to miss that detail. Chapter 127 - Why Did You Pretend to Be Weak?

Chapter 127: Why Did You Pretend to Be Weak?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, Gu Ning didnt think that Leng Shaoting had special feelings towards her, because she couldnt see any fondness in his eyes. Actually, Leng Shaoting hadnt figured out what fondness was yet. He only felt that Gu Ning was pleasant to get along with, even though she didnt seem elegant while she was eating. After Gu Nings reminder, Leng Shaoting stopped staring at her. Gu Ning continued to eating without feeling uneasy. Although Gu Ning ate a lot, she still wasnt able to finish all the dishes. She had ordered for two, but Leng Shaoting didnt eat at all. Thus half of the dishes were left on the table. Leng Shaoting would be paying the bill after all, so Gu Ning didnt need to worry about that. After the meal, Gu Ning took out the gun handing it to Leng Shaoting. Its yours now. Dont follow me anymore. Leng Shaoting looked at the gun, but he didnt take it back at once. Instead, he felt a little disappointed when Gu Ning told him not to follow her anymore. Suddenly, he was reluctant to take the gun back. What was happening to him? Do you want it or not? If you dont take it, Ill regret now. Seeing that Leng Shaoting stayed still, Gu Ning lost her patience. She didnt know what was on his mind. He was the one who urged her to give the gun back to him, but now he wouldnt take it himself. Do you really like this gun? Leng Shaoting asked. Yeah, will you give it to me because I like it? Gu Ning asked, but she didnt believe it. If he would give it to her because she liked it, he wouldnt spend so much effort on chasing it back. Never the less, why did he ask the question? Thinking about how Chen Meng hadnt defeated Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting blurted it out, Ill give you a chance. If you can persist for at least 10 minutes in a fight with me, Ill give it to you. Leng Shaoting didnt realize what he had just said until he said it. However, he didnt regret it. Somehow, he believed that Gu Ning wouldnt do any illegal things with the gun. Most importantly, he wasnt willing to see her being unhappy. What? Hearing that, Gu Ning felt puzzled instead of happy. To persist for at least 10 minutes in a fight with him, and he would give the gun to her? However, he was the one who had said that it was illegal to hold a gun secretly as an ordinary citizen. Now he promised to give her a chance. What was wrong with him? Besides, Gu Ning knew that Leng Shaoting was better than Chen Meng. She wasnt confident in being able to defeat him. All of sudden, even Gu Ning, who had an agile mind, failed to understand. Leng Shaoting was dissatisfied to see Gu Nings reaction. Didnt she want this gun badly? Noticing Leng Shaotings face, Gu Ning immediately got her mind back. No matter what Leng Shaoting meant, she certainly wanted the gun. She answered without hesitation, No problem. Where should we have the fight? Leng Shaoting was relieved to receive an affirmative answer. He said, Fenghua Luxury Mansion, the gym in C zone. Then, Gu Ning followed Leng Shaoting to leave for Fenghua Luxury Mansion. They parked the car in the underground parking lot before heading to the gym in C zone. Xu Jinchen had a card in this gym and Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen hade here several times these days. Thus the boss knew them, and agreed to lend Leng Shaoting the ce for 10 minutes. It was the dinner time, so there werent many people inside. Several men who were working out stopped to watch at once, when they heard that Leng Shaoting was going to have a fight with Gu Ning. A tall, strong man versus a slim, young teenager. No one believed that Gu Ning could win, but they also knew that they werepeting for fun. The two were ready, and the game began. In the beginning, Gu Ning didnt use her full force, while Leng Shaoting apparently didnt want to hurt her. Therefore, it was even. Those onlookers were all surprised to see Gu Ning wasnt weak at all. Appearance did lie. As the time went by, both of them started to hit heavily, but obviously, Gu Ning couldnt beat Leng Shaoting. No matter how hard she hit, Leng Shaoting was always able to do better than her. Gu Ning actually had no ambition to defeat Leng Shaoting. She only hoped that she could still stand after 10 minutes. Thus whenever she felt that she was out of strength, she used her power to enhance her ability. Therefore, it was also difficult for Leng Shaoting to beat her down. ordingly, Leng Shaoting was astonished, Gu Ning was even better than he had believed. Leng Shaoting didnt want to defeat Gu Ning. He didnt use his full force either. He only controlled Gu Ning secretly and prevented her from winning. Gu Ning wasnt dumb. She knew what Leng Shaoting was doing, but she was confused by why he would do that. She couldnt help thinking that Leng Shaoting liked her, so he pretended to be weak. Ten minutes passed quickly. Gu Ning didnt lose, so the gun was hers now. A round of apuse sounded. Everyone looked at Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning with admiration. They didnt know that Leng Shaoting had pretended to be weak, and allowed Gu Ning to take advantage of it. They had enjoyed the fight. It was like a Hollywood action movie! And they had fought against each other face to face, while those movies all relied on special effects. Why did you pretend to be weak? Gu Ning walked to Leng Shaoting and asked him. Leng Shaoting panicked a little. He didnt answer her question, but warned, If I ever find out that you used the gun to hurt innocent people, Ill get you myself. After that, Leng Shaoting ignored Gu Ning, stepping away directly. Gu Ning was aware that he panicked. Did he really like her? Gu Ning wasnt sure, but if it was really that, she wouldnt reject. She thought it was funny instead. Maybe because she appreciated his handsome appearance, or because she had good opinions towards military officers. In Gu Nings eyes, Leng Shaoting almost escaped away. Indeed, Leng Shaoting left so fast because he panicked. Gu Ning didnt go back home, but instead went to school. She had only asked for a leave for this afternoon. When she got to school, it was 10 minutes away from the evening ss. Gu Ning went straight to the head teachers office. She nned to propose not attending the evening ss from now on. In the beginning, the head teacher disagreed. It wouldnt be good for Gu Nings study, but Gu Ning promised that she would keep on studying hard, so the head teacher agreed in the end. Chapter 128 - Interested in Gu Ning

Chapter 128: Interested in Gu Ning

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The head teacher also said that if she failed to be one of the top 10 after the next test, she had to attend the evening ss then. Gu Ning agreed willingly. She now didnt worry about her studies at all. From afar, Gu Ning saw An Yi walking around the door of her ssroom. She knew that he must be here for her. An Yi must want to thank her for rescuing him. He didnt know about the deal between Gu Ning and his dad yet. The minute An Yi saw Gu Ning, he wore a pleased face. Hi, Gu Ning. How are you? Gu Ning asked. Im fine now. I wanted to thank you for what youve done for me, but you were absent this afternoon. Um, would you pleasee to lunch with me tomorrow? I really want to thank you all. Please. Although An Yi mainly wanted to thank Gu Ning and her friends, he also wanted to express his affection towards Gu Ning. Sure! Gu Ning said. Gu Ning and An Guangyao were close now. She wouldnt reject An Yi for the sake of his father. An Yi was thrilled to have Gu Nings affirmative answer. Great, then Ille to you tomorrow noon. Then they said good-bye to each other. Most of the ssmates inside saw Gu Ning talking with An Yi. They also knew that An Yi was chasing Gu Ning, so they thought that it was understandable, but Shao Feifei and her friends were envious of Gu Ning. They couldnt ept the fact that Gu Ning, who had been poor and disliked by many, was now so popr. They actually didnt know An Yis background. If they had known that An Yi was from a rich family, they would have hated Gu Ning to the death. Nheless, An Yis family business was different now, because thepany that once belonged to his family was now Gu Nings property. Luckily, An Yi remained low-profile, and not many people knew about his background. Besides, his family business almost went bankrupt this time. He also knew that someone had bought thepany, but he had no idea who the buyer was. Therefore, An Yi didnt believe that he was still a rich kid. Gu Ning went into the ssroom. She told Yu Mixi and other friends in the WeChat group that she wouldnt be attending the evening ss from now on. Chu Peihan, Hao Ran, Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping went to school every day only because of Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning wouldnt be attending the evening ss, they would do the same thing. Mu Ke and Yu Mixi would follow the rules as usual. They nned to train in the afternoon in the future. As for the reason why Gu Ning wouldnt be attending the evening ss, she simply exined that she didnt want to. Since, she was the top one in their grade now no one could me her for being so casual. When Gu Ning got home in the evening, she also told her mom about her scores in this monthly test and her decision. Gu Man was happy to hear about it. Parents all wanted their children to be excellent and outstanding. Although Gu Man had never criticized or med Gu Ning for her bad performance in school, she was thrilled to see that her daughter had improved a lot. Gu Man supported Gu Ning not attending the evening ss as well. She nowpletely believed in her daughter. When Gu Xiaoxiao got home, she told Gu Qinxiang and others about what had happened that morning. Gu Qinxiang was in a rage. He had to admit that Gu Nings words made sense, but he hated Gu Ning for saying it in public. It was humiliating in his eyes. Gu Qingxiang ignored the fact that it was Gu Xiaoxiao who had gone to argue with Gu Ning first. Selfish people only cared about their feelings, and treated others badly. Gu Qingxiangs entire family started to swear at Gu Ning. If it hadnt been for Gu Man not being willing to answer their calls, they would have called and sworn at them directly. They also didnt know Gu Nings number. In fact, they hadnt supported Gu Ning for a single day, so they actually werent in the position to m Gu Ning. Gu Xiaoxiao didnt mention that Gu Ning was the top one in their grade in this monthly test. She had always been the best student in the Gu Family, and she didnt want to be reced. Even though Gu Ning had cut her connection with the Gu Family, her family name was still Gu after all. ... The next day, Gu Ning left zone G and met Xu Jinchen. Hey, morning! Xu Jinchen greeted Gu Ning. Good morning! Gu Ning said. Are you going to school? Oh, I do miss my school days, Xu Jinchen said when he noticed that Gu Ning was in her school uniform with a backpack. I wish that I could get rid of my school days as soon as possible. I want my freedom, Gu Ning said. Ha-ha, I understand. It is boring staying in the school all day, but once you need to find a job and earn money, youll be stressed and miss your school days, Xu Jinchen said. It was true. Most people started to miss their school days once they left school and tried making a living in society. Those who had a rich or powerful family would feel that it was easy, but those who didnt would be under great pressure. I agree. So even though I dont like studying, I will seize my chance to enjoy my school life. I dont want to regret it in the future, Gu Ning said. She disliked studying. It was time-consuming, but since she had been reborn, she wanted to live an ordinary life. She couldnt let the hatred get the best of her. She would get revenge, and also enjoy her life. Gu Ning didnt talk with Xu Jinchen for very long, because she had to go to school. After Gu Ning was gone, Leng Shaoting appeared from other side. He nced at Xu Jinchen, but didnt say a word. Xu Jinchen felt nervous at once. Why didnt Leng Shaoting stop him from chatting with Gu Ning? Xu Jinchen thought for a while, then asked Leng Shaoting, Shaoting, what do you think of Gu Ning? What? Leng Shaoting said. Um, do you think that she would be a good girlfriend? Xu Jinchen asked again. I dont know, Leng Shaoting replied. He had no idea, because he didnt understand romantic rtionships at all. Oh, Xu Jinchen cleared his throat, then asked seriously, Shaoting, be honest with me. What is your rtionship with her? Nothing, Leng Shaoting said. Really? Dont lie to my face. I am getting interested in Gu Ning now. If there is nothing between you two Im going to chase her! Xu Jinchen said with sincerity. Chapter 129 - The Qing Gang

Chapter 129: The Qing Gang

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Shaoting stayed expressionless, but he felt displeased in his heart. He said unconsciously, You dont match. Why? No matter whether she is from a rich family, or a powerful family, her family is hardlyparable with mine. Also, you know my family doesnt care about background, as long as I like her. Gu Ning is beautiful. Im good-looking too! Im also upright with a good job, Xu Jinchen argued. Why didnt they match? Actually Leng Shaoting didnt know why himself, he just wanted Xu Jinchen to stay away from Gu Ning. Go with me to fulfil the task tomorrow, Leng Shaoting ordered, then he left directly. What? Xu Jinchen was shocked. No way! He still had five days off during this vacation, but he had to leave tomorrow? Boss, I havent finished my vacation yet! You cant do that to me, Xu Jinchenined catching up to Leng Shaoting, but Leng Shaoting ignored him. Boss... Xu Jinchen almost cried. He didnt understand why Leng Shaoting suddenly treated him so badly. Was it only because he wanted to chase Gu Ning? Leng Shaoting had said that there was nothing between him and Gu Ning, so why wouldnt he allow Xu Jinchen to chase her? When Gu Ning got near her school, several men dashed from out of a nearby van, all of a sudden. They stood in Gu Nings way. Gu Nings face changed immediately. How dared they stop her in the school? Students around them all ran away. They knew that something bad was about to happen. Those men looked like hoodlums, who did bad things without thinking of the results. Someone took out a phone to record. No one knew if he was having fun or wanted to save it as proof and then hand it to the police. Those men surrounded Gu Ning, nning to pull Gu Ning into the car. School wasnt where they could hurt a student randomly. However, just as they approached Gu Ning, she began to hit them. She broke a mans nose with a fist. The man screamed in pain with blood around his nose. Before he could fight back, Gu Ning grabbed his hand. She lifted him, throwing him at another man. The second man was knocked down on the ground. Both of them felt greatly hurt, screaming in pain like pigs. Meanwhile, the third man secretly attacked Gu Ning from the back, but Gu Ning sessfully escaped his attack just as the third man almost touched her. Then she raised her knee, hitting the man directly in his stomach. The third man immediately covered his stomach with his hands. Gu Ning kicked him down to the floor without hesitation. There were two men still standing. It had happened too fast, so they didnt have time to retreat. Gu Ning threw her backpack into the air, dashing to one of them, and hit him in the face. As for thest man, Gu Ning caught his hand and snapped it easily. The man was in severe pain, screaming loudly. The onlookers were all shocked by the scene. Someone recognized Gu Ning and the student who was recording immediately uploaded the video to the forum with the title Goddess Gu Showed Her Extraordinary Power Again: 1 VS 5! Who sent you here? Gu Ning asked angrily. No, no one, the man answered. Really? Gu Ning apparently didnt believe it. She pressed the mans hand with more force. The man almost cried. The others didnt dare toe up and stop her, but they did threaten her. One of them said, Let him go! Were from the Qing Gang. If you dare to have bad blood with us, youll be unable to bear the consequences of failure! Qing Gang? Gu Ning frowned slightly. Qing Gang again. Was it Li Zhenzhen? However, Li Zhenzhen was in City G now. She probably wouldnt be able to hurt Gu Ning in City F. Then who would behind this? Gu Xiaoxiao, Chen Ziyao, Shao Feifei, or Qin Zheng? Except for those names, Gu Ning couldnt think of any others. At the same time, those students all drew in a deep breath when they heard that those hoodlums were from the Qing Gang. So what? The Qing Gang can randomly kidnap people? Gu Ning sneered. She didnt seem scared at all. She was too annoyed to be afraid now. Everyone was surprised that Gu Ning wasnt afraid of the Qing Gang. You... Those hoodlums suddenly didnt know what to say. Meanwhile, someone uploaded more videos titled A Female Student Beats Down Five Men From The Qing Gang. Gu Ning added, Ill give you one chance. You either tell me who is behind this, or Ill call the police. Hearing that, those hoodlums looked terrified. Although they were from the Qing Gang, they werent important at all. Their boss had also warned them. If they dared to cause any trouble, the Qing Gang wouldnt help them. Of course, if they stayed quiet, they would be safe. During these years, they had done many bad things. However, they also knew who they could bully and who they should stay away from. Lin Yuehao had told them that this female student was merely a poor kid, and they would be fine. However, now it seemed totally different. Those hoodlums didnt think that Lin Yuehao had lied to them, because once they were in trouble, Lin Yuehao couldnt get away with it either. If Gu Ning called the police, they could end up in jail. It was impossible for them to run away now. Therefore, they were about to tell Gu Ning who was behind this. Chapter 130 - Almighty Goddess Gu

Chapter 130: Almighty Goddess Gu

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Right at that moment, there was a noise in the van. Gu Ning immediately kicked the man in her hand away. She then went to the van and opened its door. In the car, Lin Yuehao was nervous that those hoodlums would tell Gu Ning that he was behind this, but he identally made some noise and was discovered by Gu Ning. When Gu Ning saw Lin Yuehao, she knew who was behind this without asking. She had only met Lin Yuehao several times, but she had never had an argument with him. He must have done this for Gu Xiaoxiao. Those hoodlums were actually going to betray Lin Yuehao so seeing that he exposed himself they were all relieved. They were close after all. It was difficult for them to betray him, but if they had to choose between themselves and Lin Yuehao, they definitely would choose themselves. Um, Its not me. Its Gu Xiaoxiao who asked me to do this. Please forgive me and punish her. Lin Yuehao was a hoodlum, but he was also a coward. He would yield to those with power. He even betrayed his cousin. Gu Ning had shocked all of them, and no one dared to irritate her now. At the same time, there was another post that appeared in their school forum titled The Man Alleges That Gu Xiaoxiao Is Behind This. Gu Ning took out her phone to record. With the camera aimed at Lin Yuehao, she asked coldly, Say it again. Who asked you to hurt me? Why did she do that? And what did she ask you to do to me? I... Facing Gu Nings phone, Lin Yuehao hesitated. He knew that once Gu Ning recorded what he said, he couldnt deny it anymore. It would ruin his rtionship with Gu Xiaoxiao, but Lin Yuehao felt threatened and terrified under the pressure from Gu Ning. He had to say it out, Its Gu Xiaoxiao. She called me and said that youd beaten her. She wanted us to rape you. To rape her? Heariing that, everyone was shocked. Gu Xiaoxiao was so malicious! Although the times were different now and no one would criticize a girl who had sex before she got married, but rape was evil! If a girl was raped by strangers, her life would be ruined. No one could bear the result. Gu Ning let them go in the end, not because she forgave them, but because she couldnt beat them to death after all. If they were dead under her hands, she had to take the responsibility. If she called the police, they would probably be in jail for several days at the most. She would also be punished for fighting. Thus she ended it for now. As for Gu Xiaoxiao, Gu Ning would let her pay for it. Gu Ning uploaded the video to the forum. Within several minutes, the video went viral on the Inte. After watching the videos, everyone was astonished. Wow, my almighty goddess Gu! She beat down five men outside our school within minutes! Where? On the school forum. Jesus, she is so awesome! ... Gu Xiaoxiao also noticed that her scheme went public. When she found out that Gu Ning could easily beat those hoodlums down, she was extremely upset. Meanwhile, she was nervous that she would be exposed. Qin Zheng frowned tightly with mixed emotions. He didnt know whether he felt disappointed to see that Gu Ning was safe, or whether he was concerned about her safety. Of course, he had no idea that Gu Xiaoxiao was behind this. He only felt confused about whom Gu Ning had bad blood with. Who is behind this? Five hoodlums attacked Gu Ning at the same time! Zhang Yiming asked puzzled. Who knows. Unfortunately, she has survived. I dislike her being so proud, Fu Mingliang said. Wow, she is so confident. She isnt even afraid of the Qing Gang! Exactly! I admire her! I think she is being arrogant. I dont believe that she can beat the Qing Gang. Shes doomed. ... It was the Qing Gang! Qing Gang was one of the tworgest gangs in this country. No one dared to annoy them. Let along ordinary people, even powerful officials werent willing to mess with them, but when everyone watched the video about Gu Xiaoxiao, they rounded their eyes again. All the ssmates looked to Gu Xiaoxiao with one ord in amazement, while Gu Xiaoxiaos face turned pale. Her hands trembled, and her phone fell on the desk. Xiaoxiao... Qin Zheng opened his mouth, but failed to ask the question. It was so astonishing and uneptable. Even though there were many people with the same name, there was only one Gu Xiaoxiao in their school who had bad blood with Gu Ning. It wasnt difficult for Qin Zheng to believe it. Besides, Gu Xiaoxiao was in a panic. It was the first time Qin Zheng had found that Gu Xiaoxiao was so strange, so evil and so vicious. He couldnt help but think that if he hurt her someday in the future, would she punish him the same way? Gu Xiaoxiao was bad-tempered in daily life. She loved to bully Gu Ning, but she mostly humiliated her by words only. However... Qin Zheng admitted that he wasnt a good person himself, but he never thought about hiring hoodlums to ruin someone for him. Both Zhang Yiming and Fu Mingliang also felt that Gu Xiaoxiao was so strange and so evil now. Chapter 131 - Stand up for Our Boss

Chapter 131: Stand up for Our Boss

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No, its not me. Not me! Its nder! Gu Xiaoxiao immediately retorted. She couldnt admit it. Once she admitted it, her reputation would be ruined. Although she denied it, her face and reaction betrayed her, but just as she finished, a voice sounded. Say it again. Who asked you to hurt me? Why did she do that? And what did she ask you to do to me? It was a female voice. They all knew that it was Gu Ning. Then it was a mans voice. I... After a few seconds, the man continued, Its Gu Xiaoxiao. She called me and said that youd beaten her. She wanted us to rape you. Hearing that, everyone took a long breath in. They looked at Gu Xiaoxiao in horror. To everyones surprise, Gu Xiaoxiao was such an evil person. Qin Zheng knew that Lin Yuehao was Gu Xiaoxiaos cousin. The minute he heard his voice, he knew that it must have been Lin Yuehao. He then watched the video. He was right. No, its not me. Not me! Its nder! Gu Xiaoxiao refused to admit it. Others probably had doubts but Qin Zheng knew clearly that Gu Xiaoxiaos cousin had betrayed her, which made it more reliable. Besides, Gu Xiaoxiao appeared panicked. No one could ignore it, and most of them started to believe that Gu Xiaoxiao was behind all of this. At the same time, Shao Feifei and Chen Ziyao also heard the news. Although they were disappointed that Gu Ning hadnt been hurt at all, they were happy to see that Gu Ning had bad blood with the Qing Gang. Chen Ziyao understood that Gu Ning wouldnt let Gu Xiaoxiao get away with it, so she didnt dare to stay with Gu Xiaoxiao now. Chu Peihan, Mu Ke and others went back to their ssrooms after they finished training. On the way, Hao Ran took out his phone noticing the videos going viral on the Inte. What the f*ck? How dare that Gu Xiaoxiao turn to the Qing Gang for help to hurt our boss! What? Gu Xiaoxiao turned to the Qing Gang for help to hurt our boss? Hearing that, they were all surprised. They immediately gathered around Hao Ran and watched the videos. No one was pleased to see those videos. Some felt annoyed about what Gu Xiaoxiao had done to Gu Ning, while some was terrified of the Qing Gang. Except for Chu Peihan. She was more than annoyed now. Although the Qing Gang was powerful, it wouldnt allow its members to do such immoral things, but some of those shameless hoodlums still did it secretly. And their aim was Gu Ning, which was totally uneptable in Chu Peihans eyes. Chu Peihan resent those videos to her older brother at once, and let him deal with it. Chu Xuanfeng was an important figure beside Situ Ye. He was the leader of the Zhuque Group, which was the information center of the Qing Gang. Even though they were all mad, they were also astonished and excited to see that Gu Ning beat those men down easily. They all had the same idea in mind. Lets stand up for our boss! Hao Ran said. Sure! others agreed. Before long, they went straight to the teaching building. They didnt doubt whether Gu Xiaoxiao was innocent or not, because it was so obvious that Gu Ning had sent out the video, in which Lin Yuehao betrayed Gu Xiaoxiao. If it wasnt true, Gu Ning would not do that. They trusted Gu Ning. Knowing that Gu Ning was fine, they didnt go to find her. All the students were scared of them and stepped aside when they walked by. Mixi, if you dont want to be involved in trouble, you can go back to your ssroom. We wont me you, Hao Ran said to Yu Mixi on the way. They all understood that Yu Mixi was different from them. They werent afraid to cause trouble, but Yu Mixi was always a good, quiet student. They didnt want her to get in trouble too. Indeed, Mixi, dont feel you have to do this, Mu Ke added. No, Ill go with you all. Although Yu Mixi was truly worried about getting in trouble, she made up her mind to stand with her friends. Gu Ning treated her so well. She couldnt be so selfish at this moment. Even though she probably wouldnt be very helpful, she wanted to show where she stood. Hao Ran and the others didnt insist. Chu Xuanfeng soon discovered the videos sent by Chu Peihan. He had witnessed Gu Ning defeat four grow-up men, so he wasnt very surprised to find out that she had beaten down those five hoodlums, but he was also irritated that someone went to rape Gu Ning for a bit of money. Luckily, they had failed. They had failed only because Gu Ning wasnt weak. If Gu Ning had been a weak girl, she probably would have been ruined already. Chu Xuanfeng had good feelings towards Gu Ning. His younger sister and Gu Ning were close friends as well. Chu Peihan was willing to send those videos to him, and let him deal with it. It proved that Gu Ning meant a lot to Chu Peihan. Therefore, Chu Xuanfeng had to handle it well. Of course, even if not for Gu Ning, Chu Xuanfeng wouldnt allow his people to damage the Qing Gangs reputation either. Such immoral deeds would hugely damage the Qing Gangs reputation, so Chu Xuanfeng couldnt ignore it. Without dy, Chu Xuanfeng asked his men to investigate. He wanted to know whether those hoodlums were from the Qing Gang, and who their direct boss was. There were so many people in the Qing Gang that Chu Xuanfeng didnt know every one of them. He was only familiar with the management and those key figures. If they werent from the Qing Gang and only used the Qing Gangs influence to do bad things, he could punish them gently. However, if they were from the Qing Gang, they disobeyed the rules and would be punished severely ording to the principles of the Qing Gang. Chu Xuanfeng knew that it wasnt convenient for Chu Peihan to receive calls since she sent those video to him through Wechat. Thus he didnt call her. In the first ssroom, everyone was stunned when Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and others suddenly dashed inside. Those who recognized them knew that they must be here to cause Gu Xiaoxiao trouble. And those who didnt know their rtionship with Gu Ning also understood that something terrible was going to happen, but they had no sympathy for Gu Xiaoxiao. Some even gloated, especially the girls. Qin Zheng had many admirers, but his girlfriend was Gu Xiaoxiao. Many girls hated Gu Xiaoxiao because of that. Chapter 132 - We Weren’t Born Yesterday

Chapter 132: We Werent Born Yesterday

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing that Gu Xiaoxiao was in trouble now, they couldnt help but gloat. Besides, what Gu Xiaoxiao had done was literally uneptable. Gu Xiaoxiao knew that they were here for her. She was scared. Except for Zhang Tianping and Yu Mixi, she didnt dare to have bad blood with any of the rest. She was trembling in terror, and was eager to escape back to her home, but, she couldnt. Chu Peihan was the first one who ran to Gu Xiaoxiao pping her across her face loudly. Everyone was shocked. Gu Xiaoxiao was in great pain and annoyed. Although Gu Xiaoxiao was afraid of Chu Peihan, she didnt want to tolerate that. She snapped at Chu Peihan, Chu Peihan, why did you hit me? Gu Xiaoxiaos aim was Gu Ning, not Chu Peihan. Even though Chu Peihan and Gu Ning were close, she couldnt p Gu Xiaoxiao for that. Gu Xiaoxiao was mad about it. Chu Peihan indeed wasnt Gu Xiaoxiaos aim, but she chose to stand up for Gu Ning. She did it on purpose. Meanwhile, Qin Zheng, who was Gu Xiaoxiaos boyfriend, stayed quiet. He felt greatly disappointed by Gu Xiaoxiao, and he was also terrified of Chu Peihan and her friends. If Chu Peihan was here alone, he probably would say something, but Hao Ran and his bros were here too. If he helped Gu Xiaoxiao, he would be involved. Qin Zheng didnt want to be beaten by them. Because you deserve it, Gu Xiaoxiao! How dare you hurt Gu Ning like that! Chu Peihan raised her voice in anger. Hao Ran and other boys stood still, because Chu Peihan alone could handle the situation. Besides, they didnt want to hit a girl. I didnt... Gu Xiaoxiao denied even though no one believed her. She was so stupid to think that as long as she denied, she would be safe. You didnt? We werent born yesterday! Chu Peihan grabbed Gu Xiaoxiaos hair sneering. Let me go! Gu Xiaoxiao struggled in pain, but the harder she struggled, the greater the pain she was in. Her tears poured out. No way. After that, Chu Peihan pped her once more with a loud sound. Several ps followed. Gu Xiaoxiaos cheeks swelled. She cried because of the pain. Gu Xiaoxiao tried to struggle, but failed. In front of Chu Peihan, who had been practicing kung fu since she had been a young girl, Gu Xiaoxiao could only suffer. Qin Zheng felt disappointed in Gu Xiaoxiao, but he also didnt want to see her suffering. He opened his mouth. Chu Peihan, enough! Chu Peihan stopped, but not because of Qin Zheng. She thought it was time to stop for a while, but her hand was still grabbing Gu Xiaoxiaos hair. Because Qin Zheng opened his mouth to stop Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and the boys were annoyed. Chu Peihan shouted at Qin Zheng, Qin Zheng, do you f*cking want to be beaten too? If Gu Ning had been a weak girl, she would have been ruined already. After that, she could havemitted suicide too. If so, Gu Xiaoxiao would be the killer! Qin Zheng was stunned. Indeed, if something bad had ever happened to Gu Ning, Gu Xiaoxiao would have been the killer. She could have ended up in jail too. If Gu Ning had been the same weak girl that she had been before, she would havemitted suicide. Qin Zheng, if Gu Xiaoxiao had done such an immoral thing to your friends, or your families, would you let her go? Mu Ke said. Dont think that because they have failed Gu Xiaoxiao can get away with it. If Gu Ning calls the police, Gu Xiaoxiao could end up in jail for years, Hao Ran said. Hearing that, Gu Xiaoxiaos body shook in horror all of a sudden. No, she didnt want to go to jail. No, it was not me. Not me! Once Gu Xiaoxiao opened her mouth, her swollen cheeks pulled. She was in great pain, but insisted that she didnt do it. Jesus, Chu Peihan sneered. Gu Xiaoxiao was so shameless to deny the fact. The bell rang, and it was time for the ss, but Chu Peihan and other didnt have time to retreat yet. Wang Chengqi, who was the head teacher of the first ssroom, walked in. He saw what was happening right before his eyes. Wang Chengqi recognized Hao Ran and the others the minute he saw them. He knew that something must be wrong. After all, Hao Ran and the boys were notorious for causing trouble all day. What are you doing here? Wang Chengqi criticized them. Hearing Wang Chengqis voice, all the students in the room sat back in their seats at once, except for Hao Ran and his friends. They nced at Wang Chengqi airily. Before hearing the answer, Wang Chengqi noticed that Chu Peihan was grabbing Gu Xiaoxiaos hair. Thetters cheeks were red and swollen. Gu Xiaoxiao was weeping and could barely speak a word. Wang Chengqi was upset. Chu Peihan, let her go! Why did you beat her? Chu Peihan loosened her hand, staring at Wang Chengqi. She sneered. Because she deserves it! Please dont rush to me me. You should check the hottest news on our school forum first. Hearing that, Wang Chengqi knew that it wasplicated. He immediately pulled out his phone checking the school forum. He read through the posts and videos. He was shocked by Gu Nings extraordinary ability, then was mad at Gu Xiaoxiaos involvement. Although he wasnt sure that Gu Xiaoxiao was behind all of this, he wasnt able to deny it either. However, before solid proof was on the table, he tried his best to curb his anger. He questioned Gu Xiaoxiao, Gu Xiaoxiao, is it true? If so, Gu Xiaoxiao would be too vicious. What had Gu Ning done to Gu Xiaoxiao that made her be so cruel to Gu Ning? No, its not true... Gu Xiaoxiao insisted, but she wasnt skillful enough to hide her real feelings. She panicked so obviously. Wang Chengqi was annoyed as well as disappointed. He had great anticipation for each one of his students in the first ssroom. He felt hurt now. Chapter 133 - She Deserves It

Chapter 133: She Deserves It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What Gu Xiaoxiao had done went overbroad. It was too influential to ignore. Even though he wanted to help Gu Xiaoxiao, his hands were tied. Not only Gu Ning, but also the other students in their school were waiting for an exnation. Their schools reputation could also be affected if that thing couldnt be handled properly. Chu Peihan, Gu Xiaoxiao, you two follow me to the Academic Affairs Office. He as an ordinary teacher couldnt handle it himself. He could only bring them to the Academic Affairs Office, and hand them over to the leader of the Academic Affairs Office. Although it was Gu Xiaoxiaos fault, Chu Peihan was also wrong to beat her. They both needed to go to the Academic Affairs Office. As for Hao Ran and others, they hadnt done anything, so they wouldnt be punished. You all go back to your ssrooms now! he said. Hao Ran and others unconsciously nced at Chu Peihan with worry. Chu Peihan stayed calm. She gave them a knowing nce. She was used to visiting the Academic Affairs Office, and couldnt care less about it. Once Hao Ran and others understood that Chu Peihan would be fine, they went back to their ssrooms. Gu Xiaoxiao was reluctant to go to the Academic Affairs Office, but she had to. Gu Xiaoxiao is injured. Please take her to the infirmary first! someone said. Hearing that, Wang Chengqi then realized he should take Chu Peihan and Gu Xiaoxiao to the infirmary firstly. When they had just left the teaching building, they met Gu Ning by ident. Gu Ning was surprised to see Chu Peihan and Gu Xiaoxiao who had red, swollen cheeks, but she soon figured out what had happened. She had no sympathy for Gu Xiaoxiao. She only felt touched because Chu Peihan had done that for her. Gu Ning was slightly concerned that Chu Peihan would be in trouble. And they had been caught by the head teacher right on time. It seemed that Chu Peihan understood what was on Gu Nings mind. She rolled her eyes, like she didnt care about it at all. When Gu Xiaoxiao met Gu Ning, there was still unkindness in her eyes. Chu Peihan red at her and Gu Xiaoxiao immediately lowered her head. Wang Chengqi was the head teacher of the first ssroom. He had also taught Chinese in other ssrooms for two years. He remembered every student in his sses, including Gu Ning. When he saw Gu Ning, he had mixed emotions. Gu Ning was the victim, but he still didnt know what Gu Ning had done to Gu Xiaoxiao that made her be so cruel to Gu Ning. He wasnt willing to jump to the conclusion that Gu Ning was innocent, while Gu Xiaoxiao was vicious. No one wouldmit a crime out of the blue. Gu Ning, follow us to the Academic Affairs Office, Wang Chengqi said. Sure, Gu Ning answered without hesitation. On the way, Chu Peihan and Gu Ning kept contacting each other with their eyes. Since Wang Chengqi was here, they couldnt talk. Wang Chengqi called the head teachers of the second ssroom and fourth ssroom to the Academic Affairs Office. Wang Chengqi told them that Chu Peihan had pped Gu Xiaoxiao, and something terrible had happened to Gu Ning. He also told them to read the posts about Gu Ning on the forum. When Zhang Qiuhua read through the posts, she had the same reaction as everyone else. She was first shocked by Gu Nings extraordinary ability, then scared by the Qing Gang, and annoyed by Gu Xiaoxiaos involvement at the end. She was also curious about what Gu Ning had done to Gu Xiaoxiao that made her be so cruel to Gu Ning, but she could only run to the Academic Affairs Office to find the truth. Gu Xiaoxiaos cheeks were still red and swollen. Luckily, she would be fine soon with ointment. Although she was injured, she couldnt leave right away, because she needed to face what she had done. Later, they went to the Academic Affairs Office. The leader of the Academic Affairs Office was a 50-year-old man named Zhu Jian. He was upright to some extent. He would yield to power, and protected himself, but if the power was absent, he would be fair. It was understandable actually. Of course, he wouldnt hurt people on his own initiative either. He was going to adjudicate in this mess. Wang Chengqi arrived at the Academic Affairs Office with Gu Ning and others. Zhu Jian nced at Chu Peihan, and Gu Xiaoxiao who had red swollen cheeks. He immediately knew that it must have been Chu Peihan who had pped Gu Xiaoxiao and had been caught by Wang Chengqi. Zhu Jian was helpless now, because he could do nothing about Chu Peihan. In this school, he was one of the few people who were aware of Chu Peihans powerful background. She had the gang to support her, which was the reason why she could still stay in the school even after she had been punished countless times. Chu Peihan, couldnt you be quiet for a little while? Zhu Jian criticized, but while still being gentle. Sir, not this time! Gu Xiaoxiao deserves it! Chu Peihan argued with anger. She wasnt afraid of Zhu Jian, but she showed her respect. You... Zhu Jian was annoyed. Chu Peihan used the same excuse every time she punched other students. He knew Chu Peihan liked to make a big fuss over a minor issue. Wang Chengqi was a little embarrassed. He said, Please read those posts and watch the videos on our school forum first. Wang Chengqi didnt know how to exin it himself. It was so humiliating. Thus he directly advised Zhu Jian to read and watch the posts and videos. Zhu Jian knew that there was the hottest news on their school forum, so he immediately checked it. Title: Almighty Goddess Gu Beats Down Five Men Within Minutes. [Video] Title: A Female Student Beats Down Five Men From The Qing Gang. [Video] Title: The Man Alleges Gu Xiaoxiao Is Behind This. [Video] Title: A Fierce Fight Outside Our School, The Leading Man Betrays. [Video] Chapter 134 - Who Is This Goddess Gu?

Chapter 134: Who Is This Goddess Gu?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Reading the headlines, Zhu Jian was so mad that he almost couldnt breathe normally. His cold sight fell on Gu Xiaoxiao. Gu Xiaoxiao was trembling in fear. So was Wang Chengqi. Only Gu Ning and Chu Peihan werent affected. If what had happened was true, Gu Xiaoxiao would be in big trouble. To figure out what exactly had happened, Zhu Jian clicked the videos open to watch them ording to the timeline. He was shocked to see that Gu Ning, a girl alone, beat down five grown-up men. Before Zhu Jian could finish all the videos, the head teachers of the second and fourth ssrooms were already there, but they didnt interrupt Zhu Jian. The head teacher of the second ssroom was a man in his early thirties. His name was Jiang Yuan. He had no idea about the videos, so didnt know the details. He only knew that Chu Peihan had pped Gu Xiaoxiao. However, Jiang Yuan didnt know what to do with Chu Peihans hobby of fighting with other students either. Chu Peihan wouldnt change unless she wanted to. Other than the principal and Zhu Jian, Jiang Yuan also knew about Chu Peihans background in their school. The principal had told Jiang Yuan not to annoy Chu Peihan, and to ignore all her repeated absences from sses. Although Jiang Yuan was unhappy in the beginning, especially because Chu Peihan loved to bete and absent, he got to know her character gradually. Chu Peihan was the kind of student who wouldnt get in fights unless others irritated her. In addition, Chu Peihan was always one of the top 50 in her grade, and one of the top 10 in her ss. Therefore, Jiang Yuan didnt have much prejudice towards her, but he still had no idea how to handle such a troublesome student. After Jiang Yuan arrived, he red at Chu Peihan. Thetter shrugged, like she didnt care about it at all. Zhang Qiuhua knew some of the details. She looked to Gu Ning with doubts. Gu Ning immediately wore an innocent face. Zhang Qiuhua basically believed that it wasnt Gu Nings fault. While Zhu Jian was watching the video in which Lin Yuehao betrayed Gu Xiaoxiao, he was more than annoyed. Jiang Yuan also heard the talk from the video. Now, he finally understood what had happened, and rounded his eyes in shock. If it was true, Gu Xiaoxiao was such an evil person. Jiang Yuan was aware that Chu Peihan and Gu Ning were close. ordingly, Chu Peihan must have beaten Gu Xiaoxiao for Gu Ning. He was now reluctant to me Chu Peihan. Although she shouldnt have beaten Gu Xiaoxiao, what Gu Xiaoxiao had done was too immoral and illegal even. Zhu Jian hit the table with his hand loudly all of a sudden. Everyone was surprised. Gu Xiaoxiao, is what that man said true? Zhu Jian red at Gu Xiaoxiao, questioning her with seriousness. No, its not. Its not true, Gu Xiaoxiao was horrified now, but still refused to admit it, but she was too young to lie well. Gu Xiaoxiao, dont think youll be fine just by denying it. The man is our witness, Chu Peihan mocked. I... Gu Xiaoxiao panicked and didnt know what to say. Tell me, why did you do it? Zhu Jian questioned. Gu Xiaoxiao lowered her head, remaining quiet. Since Gu Xiaoxiao refused to tell the truth, Zhu Jian could only turned to the victim. He asked, Who is this goddess Gu? Hearing that, Gu Ning felt a little embarrassed. She walked ahead. Its me. Im Gu Ning from the fourth ssroom in the 12th grade. Zhu Jian was astonished to know that. Gu Ning? Are you the Gu Ning who is the top one in this monthly test? Yes, Gu Ning answered. Gu Ning was suddenly famous these days. As the leader of the Academic Affairs Office, Zhu Jian had naturally heard of her. However, it wasnt the right time to talk about that now. Zhu Jian then asked, Gu Ning, do you have a grudge with Gu Xiaoxiao? Like the man said, Ive pped Gu Xiaoxia, but I did it for a reason. Gu Xiaoxiao has humiliated me and my mother continuously. Its an open secret now. All the students in the first, second, third and fourth ssrooms know about it, Gu Ning exined with honesty. Since Gu Ning said so, Zhu Jian was likely to believe her. Gu Xiaoxiao had humiliated Gu Ning and Gu Nings mother first, so it wasnt a big deal that Gu Ning had pped Gu Xiaoxiao. However, if Gu Xiaoxiao turned to the Qing Gang for help to ruin Gu Ning just because of that, Gu Xiaoxiao was the one to me. How do you know that the man was telling the truth? Zhu Jian asked Gu Ning. He wasnt protecting Gu Xiaoxiao, but he wanted to have solid proof. Because the man who betrayed Gu Xiaoxiao is her cousin. If it doesnt prove anything, I can only turn to the police for help, Gu Ning replied. No... The minute Gu Xiaoxiao heard the words the police, she got nervous. Now, there was no need to argue any further. Gu Xiaoxiaos reaction exined everything. If she hadnt done it, she wouldnt be so terrified to see the police. However, Gu Xiaoxiao still refused to admit, or apologize. She threatened instead, Gu Ning, if you dare to call the police, my dad will never let you get away with it! Enough! Zhu Jian shouted at her in anger, Gu Xiaoxiao, you havent shown any sign of regret after youve done such a horrible thing. Now you even threaten the victim. How shameless are you!? Not only Zhu Jian, but the other three teachers also felt greatly disappointed and angry at Gu Xiaoxiaos behavior. Gu Xiaoxiao was very academic. She was one of the top 40 in her grade, and was very likely to get into a prestigious school. She could be an honor of her high school, but her character was so terrible. Professor Wang, please call Gu Xiaoxiaos parents and tell them to take her back home. Our school cant allow her to study here any longer, Zhu Jian ordered. He was going to expel Gu Xiaoxiao. No, please, I... Gu Xiaoxiao was considerably anxious. She wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. She wasnt willing to admit what she had done. Yes, sir, Wang Chengqi didnt dare to disobey Zhu Jians order. He also didnt want to protect a criminal against his principles. Besides, if Gu Ning called the police, Gu Xiaoxiao could end up in jail, or have a criminal history. The schools reputation would be affected if she stayed. Gu Ning, say something for me! Arent you fine now? Gu Xiaoxiao yelled at Gu Ning. She still had no intention to apologize. Chapter 135 - Force Gu Xiaoxiao to Leave City F

Chapter 135: Force Gu Xiaoxiao to Leave City F

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before Gu Ning said a word, Chu Peihan was mad. Gu Xiaoxiao, youre indeed shameless! Ningning is fine only because she isnt weak. If she hadnt sessfully beaten down those hoodlums, she would have been ruined. Shut your mouth now! Otherwise Ill punch you silent. Chu Peihan threatened Gu Xiaoxiao but none of the teachers stopped her. Because Chu Peihan was right. If Gu Ning hadnt sessfully beaten down those hoodlums, she would have been ruined already. Gu Xiaoxiao had to take the responsibility. Gu Xiaoxiao, I didnt call the police and send you to jail. Thats the best I can do. You should be thankful that youre from the Gu Family. Ill save your face only for the sake of my mother. Besides, your behavior affects our schools reputation badly. Its impossible for you to stay, Gu Ning said. She believed that she had shown her mercy already. You... Gu Xiaoxiao couldnt retort, although she still refused to face it. Outside, Wang Chengqi called Gu Qinxiang. Gu Qinxiang saw that it was Wang Chengqis call. He unconsciously thought that Xiaoxiao probably made some mistakes. Hi, professor Wang, Gu Qinxiang immediately answered the call. Hi, Mr. Gu, the thing is your daughter Gu Xiaoxiao had a conflict with one of our students. She turned to the Qing Gang for help to ruin that female student. Although the female student survived, we have decided to expel Gu Xiaoxiao. Pleasee to the school as soon as possible, Wang Chengqi said. What? Knowing that, Gu Qinxiang was totally struck dumb. It was so unbelievable. He understood that Gu Xiaoxiao had been naughty since she had been a little girl, but he never expected that she would do illegal things. She even turned to the Qing Gang this time. Gu Qinxiang immediately went to the school. He didnt have time to ask who the student Gu Xiaoxiao had nned to ruin was. After that, except for Wang Chengqi and Gu Xiaoxiao, the rest all left. Gu Ning, I think that its not enough that Gu Xiaoxiao only leaves the school, Chu Peihan said with disappointment. She didnt care about Jiang Yuan and Zhang Qiuhua who were walking ahead of her at all. Dont worry, if she continues to behave like that, shell ruin herself one day in the future, Gu Ning said inly. Jiang Yuan and Zhang Qiuhua only turned around and gave them a nce, but didnt say a word. They were right after all. Gu Ning, who was the victim, didnt get anypensation nor apologies. It was understandable that Chu Peihan felt angry for her. If the victim had been Chu Peihan, the thing wouldnt end so easily. Gu Nings words also made sense. If Gu Xiaoxiaos character remained the same, she would ruin herself one day. When Jiang Yuan and Zhang Qiuhua turned their heads back, Gu Ning pulled out her phone. She opened Wechat typing down lines of words. Gu Ning showed them to Chu Peihan first then sent them into the Wechat group. Gu Ning: Spread the news that Gu Xiaoxiao turned to gangsters for help to rape a female student to every high school in our city. Force Gu Xiaoxiao to leave City F! However, dont say that the female student is me. Chu Peihan was cheered up a little. It was a piece of cake for them to spread the news. Although Hao Ran and others were in the middle of ss, except for Mu Ke and Yu Mixi, they all yed on their phones during the sses. Thus they read the message at once. They were also happy to hear that Gu Xiaoxiao was expelled. When Gu Ning was back in her ssroom, she noticed that Shao Feifei was gloating. Gu Ning was confused. She wasnt the one who was in trouble now. Why was Shao Feifei gloating? Apparently, Gu Ning didnt think the Qing Gang would revenge itself on her. In addition, Gu Ning had Chu Peihan to protect her. The Qing Gang would certainly not revenge itself on Gu Ning. Before long, Gu Qinxiang arrived at the school. He didnt tell Lin Lijuan, but went to the school alone. Gu Xiaoxiao and Wang Chengqi were waiting for Gu Qinxiang in the Academic Affairs Office. Gu Qinxiang had a quick temper. He was so mad at Gu Xiaoxiaos behavior, so he pped Gu Xiaoxiao directly the minute he arrived without asking for the reason. Gu Xiaoxiaos red swollen cheeks were hurt once more. It was too painful for her to say a word. She was annoyed that Gu Qingxiang had pped her, but she didnt dare to fight back, so she med Gu Ning for all of this. She thought that it was all Gu Nings fault. Gu Ning was fine now. Why couldnt she forgive her? Gu Xiaoxiao was indeed rotten to the bone. It was her fault, but now she med Gu Ning for it. Gu Xiaoxiao, how dare you to do that! Gu Qinxiang raised his voice in anger. Compared with the fact that Gu Xiaoxiao had nned to ruin a female student, Gu Qinxiang was more annoyed that Gu Xiaoxiao had a connection with the Qing Gang. He was worried that that connection would affect the Gu Family. After that, Gu Qinxiang looked to Zhu Jian. He apologized, Im so sorry for what my daughter has done. Its my fault. I failed to teach her well as her parent. Ill take her away right now The school had made the decision. Gu Qinxiang felt too ashamed to beg Zhu Jian to let Gu Xiaoxiao stay, but he was also curious about the reason why Gu Xiaoxiao wanted to ruin that female student. Thus he asked, May I know what conflict my daughter has had with that student? Gu Xiaoxiao has humiliated the student named Gu Ning and her mother, so Gu Ning pped Gu Xiaoxiao, Zhu Jian said. Gu Ning? Hearing that, Gu Qinxiang wore a displeased face with a mixed emotions. However, he couldnt me Gu Ning now. He disliked Gu Ning, but he only treated her like she was an outsider. He wanted to maintain a distance away from her, but he never had the thought to hurt them. Gu Qinxiang left with Gu Xiaoxiaoter. They didnt even take the books in the ssroom with them. On the way, Gu Qinxiang discovered Gu Xiaoxiaos cheeks were red and swollen. He felt regretful. Although he had pped Gu Xiaoxiao in anger just then, he wouldnt allow others to p his daughter. Chapter 136 - The Relationship Isn’t Simple

Chapter 136: The Rtionship Isnt Simple

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Who caused the injuries on your face? Gu Qinxiang asked in a low voice. Gu Nings friend, Gu Xiaoxiao said. Thinking of Chu Peihan, Gu Xiaoxiao was in a rage, but she could do nothing about it. It was obvious that Gu Nings friend had pped Gu Xiaoxiao for Gu Ning, but why was it Chu Peihan? Gu Qinxiang asked, Whats her background? It seemed like he nned to fight back for Gu Xiaoxiao. I dont know clearly. Her family seems powerful. She is absent from sses and fights all day, but the principal and teachers dont dare to expel her, Gu Xiaoxiao replied. That was the reason that Gu Xiaoxiao was scared of Chu Peihan. Gu Qinxiang was speechless. If so, he could do nothing. Gu Qinxiang was the kind of person who yielded to power, and took advantage of the weak. Since the principal and teachers hands were tied, he himself could only give up. A girl with a powerful background. Her family name was Chu. Gu Qinxiang thought awhile, but he failed to think of any powerful family with the family name of Chu in City F. However, he also knew that there were many invisible powerful families in this city. It wasnt strange that he didnt know. Since the principal and teachers didnt know how to deal with Chu Peihan, she must be an important figure. Gu Qing Gang could only change the topic, How did you get to know the Qing Gang? I dont. Its my cousin Lin Yuehao. I told him to teach Gu Ning a lesson, Gu Xiaoxiao replied. She didnt feel guilty at all when she said that. Lin Yuehao? Havent I warned you not to keep in touch with him? Hell harm your life sooner orter! Speaking of Lin Yuehao, Gu Qinxiang was annoyed. Lin Yuehao was merely a hoodlum who fooled around all day. If his family hadnt had many properties, he would have spoiled all the wealth his family had, but it would happen in the near future anyway. Because of Lin Yuehao, Gu Qingxiang didnt allow Lin Lijuan to contact the Lin Family often. He didnt want to be involved in trouble caused by Lin Yuehao. Alright, you must stay obedient from now on. If it happens again, I wont take care of you. Ill send you to the No. 1 or No. 2 High School in City Fter. The damage had been done, so Gu Qinxiang didnt want to criticize Gu Xiaoxiao for much longer. Fine, Gu Xiaoxiao answered. Wang Chengqi went back to his ss, and told his students that Gu Xiaoxiao had been expelled. No one was surprised to hear that, because what Gu Xiaoxiao had done was even worse than an affray. Qin Zheng had mixed emotions. He felt sorry for Gu Xiaoxiao, but he wasnt very sad. Probably because he didnt like Gu Xiaoxiao that much. He was only interested in her background. Meanwhile, he found himself with a growing affection towards Gu Ning. It would be better for him if Gu Xiaoxiao left. When Gu Qinxiang brought Gu Xiaoxiao home, Lin Lijuan and the olddy were both shocked by her face. They asked whether it was because of Gu Ning again, but before Gu Xiaoxiao could answer, Lin Lijuan swore at Gu Ning at once so did the olddy. They believed that only Gu Ning dared to p Gu Xiaoxiao till now. Enough! Close your mouth! Gu Qinxiang was displeased again to hear them arguing and swearing. He lost his patience, and criticized, Its not Gu Ning. Let Xiaoxiao rest first! What? Its not Gu Ning? Then who did it? Lin Lijuan was greatly surprised. Gu Qinxiang told Lin Lijuan and the olddy everything. The two stayed quiet after that. They were truly astonished by Gu Xiaoxiaos behavior. After a while, Lin Lijuan said, Nevertheless, Gu Ning is fine now. Why does Xiaoxiao have to be expelled? She is a senior student, and its very inappropriate to transfer right now. Shut your mouth! Xiaoxiao disobeyed thew. If Gu Ning had called the police, Xiaoxiao would have been put in jail. Shes 18 already. Gu Qinxiang criticized. If not so, Gu Qinxiang wouldntpromise. Hearing that, Lin Lijuan immediately shut her mouth. Gu Qinxiang didnt stay in his home for long. He went back to hispany without dy. It was 10 am already. Lin Lijuan wanted Gu Qingxiang to eat at home before he went back to hispany, but Gu Qinxiang rejected. Gu Qinxiang always left early, and came backte. Lin Lijuan felt aggrieved in her heart. They had to wait for a long time to have a meal together. Even their sexual life had to wait as well. In the beginning, Lin Lijuan had the doubt that Gu Qinxiang had a mistress, so he wasnt sexually active with her. She had investigated him several times, but failed to find any clues. She gave up the idea at the end. When Gu Qinxiang got back to hispany, his female secretary immediately brought a cup of tea to his office. She was 25 years old, named Liu Yuwei. Although she was wearingrge sses, it wasnt hard to notice her beautiful features. Her tight suit skirt entuated her charming figure. It waspletely the allure of uniform. Chairman Gu, here is your tea, Liu Yuwei handed the tea to Gu Qinxiang with respect, but she looked at Gu Qinxiang in a different way. Their rtionship wasnt simple. Gu Qinxiang also stared at Liu Yuwei in a special way, especially when his sight fell on her ample bosom, his Adams apple moved unconsciously. He was sexually excited all of a sudden. Apparently, they were having an affair. Exactly, Liu Yuwei was Gu Qinxiangs mistress. And she wasnt the first one. Gu Qinxiang was tired of Lin Lijuan a long time ago. Although she took good care of herself, she was hardlyparable with young girls. However, no matter how tired he was of Lin Lijuan, or how many mistresses he had, he wouldnt divorce her. First was because of their children, and the second was because he was too old to have a scandal. Besides, it was exciting to have an affair. He could also change his mistress as he liked. Liu Yuwei knew Gu Qinxiang wouldnt divorce and marry her, but that was exactly what she wanted. She was young, and wasnt willing to marry an old man just for money. Gu Qinxiang was almost 50. He was losing his sexual power. If she married him, she could end up in a boring marriage without satisfactory sex. And if she wanted to have a lover behind his back, he would be irritated when he found out. Therefore, she only nned to get as much money as possible from Gu Qinxiang while he was interested in her. If she got bored, she could go find another man. When Gu Qinxiang took the cup of tea from Liu Yuwei, he deliberately touched her hand and said, Miss Liu,e have a meal with me tonight. Sure, Liu Yuwei answered. She ogled Gu Qinxiang before turning back and walking away. Chapter 137 - To Send What Kind of Gift?

Chapter 137: To Send What Kind of Gift?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She certainly knew what the meal was like. It was a private meeting only between them. ... That afternoon Gu Ning gathered her friends to have the lunch together. It was on An Yi. An Yi and Hao Ran were friends already and got along very well with each other. An Yi, I heard your familyspany has been bought, but your father is still the chairman, Hao Ran said with care. Yes, but my father didnt tell me the details. Anyway, Shenghua survived and my father remained in his position. I dont care if my father earns less money. I just want us to live a peaceful life, An Yi said. He didnt care who the owner of Shenghua was now. He felt satisfied with his life. Although he had no idea who the owner was, he was thankful to the person in his heart. An Yi valued family above money, which impressed Gu Ning. Well, Gu Ning, can I join your group? I want to learn kung fu too. An Yi looked to Gu Ning. He was a little shy, but full of anticipation. No problem! Gu Ning didnt refuse, because she had the intention to let An Yi be the sessor to An Guangyaos job so it was necessary to train him earlier. Of course, it all depended on An Yi himself. If he wasnt willing to do so, Gu Ning wouldnt force him. For An Guangyaos sake, Gu Ning said yes. Since An Yi was now a part of them, he joined their WeChat group too. Gu Ning didnt attend the evening ss, so their training time was set in the afternoon. After lunch, they went to the woods together. On the way, they coincidentally met those boys who had beaten An Yi the other day. The minute they saw An Yi, Gu Ning and the others, they turned around, escaping away. Hao Ran and the others couldnt helpughing out loud. Those boys had learned their lesson. Oh, boss, my uncles sixtieth birthday is the day after tomorrow. My cousin Yifan invited you all toe have fun, Qin Zixun said. Yes, it was Qin Yifan who invited them. Qin Zixun wasnt qualified enough to invite people to attend his uncles birthday. Actually, Qin Yifan wanted to invite them himself to show his sincerity, but he was worried it would be too abrupt, so he let Qin Zixun do it. He couldnt only invite Gu Ning, which would be embarrassing. Thus he invited all of them. I dont think thats a good idea, Gu Ning declined. She wasnt close with Qin Yifan after all, but to be honest, Gu Ning really wanted to attend the birthday party. The Qin Family was the second-tier super-rich family. There would be many celebrities and important businessmen at the birthday party. It was the best ce to build herwork. In addition, most of the guests went to the party forworking. Although she was young, and probably no one would chat with her, her presence was meaningful. Dont worry. Hao Ran and Tianping will go too. Weve sent invitation letters to Mu Ke and An Yis family already. And now let me and my older brother invite you three girls toe. Juste and have fun with us, Qin Zixun persuaded. Come on, boss. Come with us! Mixi and Peihan, you both muste too, Hao Ran added. Ningning, I want to go to the party. Juste along with us! Chu Peihan grasped Gu Nings arm. Chu Peihan would never miss a party. As for Yu Mixi, if Gu Ning went to the party, she would go with her. Alright! Then lets go together, Gu Ning answered. Never the less, she couldnt go with empty hands. What kind of gift should she send? Chu Peihan pulled Gu Ning and Yu Mixi away using the excuse that they needed to go to the washroom. What kind of gift should we send? Chu Peihan asked. Shepletely had no idea about gifts. Most importantly, the host was an important figure so the gift had to be special, but they were merely students. They couldnt afford expensive gifts. Gu Ning knew that Master Qin liked jade. Ordinary jade wasnt suitable to be used as a gift, but she wasnt willing to send him a high-level one. And it wasnt appropriate for her to be so high-profile. She was a student after all. It was very tricky. After a while, Gu Ning thought of those antiques that she had bought in City G. Since she couldnt send expensive gifts, Shen Wansans teapot and Wu Guanzhongs painting werent the options. She then only had the ss with deer heads from the Qianlong period. Thus Gu Ning decided to send Master Qin the ss. It was worth around two million yuan, which was a lot for her as a student. Oh, I have a suitable gift. We can send it under all our names, Gu Ning said. She didnt mind sharing the gift with her friends at all. Please dont do that, Yu Mixi said. Why not? Were students. It wont be appropriate if we send a gift that is too expensive. Mine is the best choice. Its not very expensive, but rare, Gu Ning exined. Tell us. What is it? Knowing that, Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi were curious. Its a secret for now, Gu Ning said. Please, just tell us! Chu Peihan was impatient with curiosity. Gu Ning wouldnt tell them no matter how much they asked. Chu Peihan had to give up in the end. The news that Gu Xiaoxiao had been expelled went abroad in the afternoon, but no one felt sorry for her. Even Chen Ziyao who was Gu Xiaoxiaos best friend denied her close connection with Gu Xiaoxiao. When others came to her and asked her whether she had been aware of Gu Xiaoxiaos scheme, she denied it. She said that she and Gu Xiaoxiao only seemed close, but they didnt get along well. Gu Xiaoxiao never told her anything private. Chen Ziyao also imed that she was disappointed at Gu Xiaoxiaos behavior. Actually, Chen Ziyao was only disappointed that Gu Xiaoxiao had failed. Many students knew that Chen Ziyao hated Gu Ning, so they barely believed her words. Besides, most of the students secretly kept a distance away from Chen Ziyao. They were worried that she would do the same thing as Gu Xiaoxiao. Chen Ziyao knew the reason why she was alienated. She was mad, but she med Gu Xiaoxiao for it. Chapter 138 - You Can Turn to Me

Chapter 138: You Can Turn to Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What had happened to Gu Xiaoxiao made Shao Feifei feel worried. Luckily Gu Ning didnt have proof. Otherwise she could be expelled too. However, what she didnt know was that Gu Ning didnt deal with her only because she wasnt a threat in Gu Nings eyes. And the grudges between Gu Xiaoxiao and Gu Ning had existed for a long time. In the afternoon, An Guangyao called Gu Ning. He told her that the Qin Family invited him to attend Master Qins sixtieth birthday party. Gu Ning told him that she would being as well. Her schoolmate had invited her. Oh, uncle An, what do you n to send? Gu Ning asked. I just received the invitation letter today, so I dont have an idea yet. Do you have any suggestions? An Guangyao replied. It was difficult for everyone to send a gift. The Qin Family was a super-rich family. Itcked nothing so the gift couldnt be too ordinary, but it was hard to find rare objects. Besides, it needed to be reasonably rare. If it wasnt rare enough, it failed to show the senders respect. If it was too rare, it might be seen as over fawning. It was an agonizing decision. Gu Ning thought for a while before she said, I have an object. You can take it. What is it? An Guangyao asked with curiosity. Its Wu Guanzhongsndscape painting. The Pond and The People , Gu Ning said. What? Wu Guanzhongsndscape painting? The Pond and The People ? An Guangyao was shocked. An Guangyao had no interest in antiques, or paintings, but he had heard of Wu Guanzhong, who was a famous artist. He had read a piece of news that one of Wu Guanzhongs oil paintings had been sold at the price of five million yuan at auction. Although not each of his paintings was expensive, it wouldnt be cheap since it was Wu Guanzhongs. Boss, I think thats too priceless to be a gift. Other people will think that we want to ride on the Qin Familys coattails, An Guangyao said. He didnt think it was a good idea. Itll be fine. You can exin to others that this was bought identally by the real boss of Shenghua at the price of one thousand yuan. In that case, the gift wont be too rare, or too expensive. At the same time, people will also understand that the real boss of Shenghua isnt an ordinary person, Gu Ning said. identally bought it? An Guangyao asked, Boss, is it true that you identally bought it? Somehow, An Guangyao believed that Gu Ning must have identally bought the painting. He got excited. Yes! I identally bought it at the antique market in City Gst weekend, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, An Guangyao rounded his eyes, then took a long breath in. Jesus, his boss was so unbelievably lucky! However, how could she know that it was real? An Guangyao was growingly interested in Gu Ning now. She was bing more and more mysterious in his eyes. Gu Ning added, Ill give it to you tomorrow afternoon. Great, An Guangyao replied. He hung upter. He didnt think that it was inappropriate to take the object from Gu Ning, because he represented Shenghua Real Estate, while Gu Ning was the real boss. On the way home, Gu Ning met Xu Jinchen and Leng Shaoting when she passed by zone C that afternoon. They were walking out of zone C. Seeing Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning thought of his face of sheer panic. There was a meaningful smile on her lips. Leng Shaoting was uneasy to meet her. He deliberately turned his head away. Hey, have you finished your sses? Xu Jinchen greeted her with friendliness. Yes, have you eaten? Gu Ning asked. Were going to eat right now. Oh, we havent dined together since we met. Were leaving tomorrow. And I have no idea when well meet the next time. Why dont you join us today? My treat! Xu Jinchen invited. He really wanted to be friends with Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting was displeased to see Xu Jinchen being so friendly to Gu Ning, but he didnt stop him. Probably because he wanted to dine with Gu Ning too. He didnt even know it himself. Sure, Gu Ning answered quickly. She nced at Leng Shaoting at the same time. Obviously, Gu Ning answered for the sake of Leng Shaoting. Xu Jinchen missed that detail. He was only happy to receive an affirmative answer. What do you want to have? he asked. Seafood, Gu Ning replied without hesitation. Hearing that, both Xu Jinchen and Leng Shaoting frowned. Seeing that, Gu Ning was puzzled. Whats wrong? Um, Shaoting is allergic to seafood, Xu Jinchen exined. Gu Ning was surprised. Leng Shaoting had an allergy to seafood? Now she understood why he hadnt eaten anything yesterday. Its ok. I can have something else, Leng Shaoting said airily. He was doing this for the good of Gu Ning. Well, I dont want to have seafood now, Gu Ning said, There is a popr restaurant on the Youyi Road. Lets go there! Leng Shaoting took a nce at Gu Ning. There was something unknown in his eyes. Gu Ning smiled at him. His heart lost a beat. Leng Shaoting immediately moved his sight away from her. Gu Ning felt likeughing. Leng Shaoting was so shy and funny! After that, Gu Ning called and told her mother that she was going to eat with her friends. Gu Man agreed. Gu Man always dined with Gu Qing and her family. She was never alone now. On the way, Xu Jinchen kept talking with Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting was displeased. He was eager to separate them, but it was only his thought, he didnt actually do it. Gu Ning, youre going to have the National College Entrance Exam soon. Which university is your aim? Xu Jinchen asked. The Capital University, Gu Ning said. The Capital University? Wow, you must be very academic! Its good news though. My family lives in the capital. If you need any help in the future, feel free to turn to me. Although Im not all-purpose, Im good at solving problems. Um, may we exchange our numbers? Xu Jinchen asked. He was nervous to ask that question. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was more displeased. He said unconsciously, He is busy. You can turn to me. Leng Shaoting tried to stop Xu Jinchen from getting near Gu Ning. What? Youre the one who is much busier than us! Xu Jinchen argued. Indeed,pared with the others, Leng Shaoting was always upied by work throughout the whole year. He stayed in the army no matter if he had tasks or not. All of sudden, Xu Jinchen thought of something more important. Wait a moment. Since when have you be so friendly to others? Chapter 139 - A Strict Boss

Chapter 139: A Strict Boss

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Shaoting gave Xu Jinchen a cold look. Xu Jinchen shut his mouth at once, but he stared at Leng Shaoting back. He wasnt wrong after all. Actually, Leng Shaoting was asking himself the same question too. Since when had he be so friendly to others? However, hadnt he always been kind? His job, and the tasks he had fulfilled were all aimed at punishing evil people as well as bringing peace to this country. Is he always cold? Gu Ning asked Xu Jinchen, but looked to Leng Shaoting. Not really. He is active in work, but Ive never seen him being proactive to help others with personal affairs. Xu Jinchen was telling the truth. Leng Shaoting was indeed active in fulfilling his tasks, or dealing with crime, but if someone turned to him for help concerning personal affairs, he would give them the cold shoulder. Oh, in that case, it seems Im different. Gu Ning beamed. She gave Leng Shaoting a meaningful look. He felt nervous, but he had to admit that Gu Ning was different to him. Meanwhile, Gu Ning couldnt help feeling happy in her heart. She wasnt clear why she was so happy to hear that, but she just enjoyed it. Exactly! Otherwise I wouldnt think that you two are... Xu Jinchen said. Enough! If you keep talking without an end, Ill let you be busier as of this year, Leng Shaoting interrupted Xu Jinchen before he could finish. It was an obvious threat. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen shut his mouth again. He wanted toin, but didnt dare to say a word. Leng Shaoting was the boss. It was totally up to him whether Xu Jinchen would be busy. From Xu Jinchens experience, he knew the harder he resisted, the worse the situation would be. Xu Jinchen couldnt argue with Leng Shaoting. He could only approach Gu Ning,ining in a low voice, Be careful. Hes so easily annoyed, and is used to exploiting us. Although Xu Jinchen kept his voice low, Leng Shaoting still heard him clearly. He was displeased that Xu Jinchenined about him to Gu Ning. And the two stood so close now. Leng Shaoting was dissatisfied. He threatened, If you want to, I can make your allegation the truth. It was a threat from Xu Jinchens perspective, but Gu Ning thought it was an exnation. Xu Jinchen nowpletely shut his mouth in fear. His boss was a doer, not a talker. He didnt want to challenge Leng Shaoting at all. Xu Jinchen worked for Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning was slightly surprised. In that case, Xu Jinchen was a military officer too. Seeing as Leng Shaoting denied Xu Jinchensint then who was telling the truth? Gu Ning thought that Xu Jinchen was probably right, because Leng Shaoting did force him to close his mouth by threatening him, but Gu Ning stayed quiet. Before long, they arrived at the restaurant, walking into a private room. Here, help yourself please. Xu Jinchen gave the menu to Gu Ning. Gu Ning took it without hesitation. She ordered two dishes that she liked then gave the menu back to Xu Jinchen and Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning and Xu Jinchen exchanged their numbers too. Xu Jinchen had said that he was able to deal with many problems. Thus Gu Ning assumed that he had a powerful background. Gu Ning wasnt dumb enough to reject such a good opportunity. Meanwhile, Gu Ning thought to herself that she was so lucky in this incarnation to meet so many kind people. She of course had also met many bad people along the way. Leng Shaoting wasnt willing to see the two being so close, but he didnt stop them. He wasnt in an appropriate position to stop them, and there was no need to do so. They all lived in Fenghua Luxury Mansion, so they walked back together after the meal. Xu Jinchen and Leng Shaoting walked Gu Ning to zone G before they went back home. Gu Ning sent Leng Shaoting a message when she was home. Leng Shaoting stayed awake all night because of it. Gu Ning: My handsome military officer, please take care of yourself while youre fulfilling your tasks. Youre the best! XOXO. Actually, Gu Ning was just having fun. She found that Leng Shaoting was very shy and introverted, though he was always cold. Therefore, she felt like flirting with him. Leng Shaoting knew that Gu Ning did it on purpose, but he couldnt stop himself from thinking of her. It was around 8 pm at that time. In a bedroom, there were endless moans of sexual pleasure and man and a woman were having fierce sex on a big white bed. The man was Gu Qinxiang, while the woman was Liu Yuwei. Liu Yuwei was much prettier without the sses, especially her eyes. She could easily distract a man with her alluring eyes. In fact, she wore a pair of big ss to disguise herself. She didnt want to attract too much attention, especially the suspicion from Lin Lijuan, because of her charming appearance. After half an hour of wild love-making, the two finally stopped. Liu Yuwei cleaned herself up andy on Gu Qinxiangs chest. Boss, do you feel better now? Liu Yuwei knew that Gu Qinxiang was in a bad mood, but she didnt know the reason. She wouldnt ask, because she understood when she should stay quiet. That was her way to keep Gu Qinxiang being interested in her. Yeah, much better. Baby, youre the only one who can make me happy! Gu Qinxiang kissed Liu Yuwei deeply. Liu Yuwei was skillful in bed. Gu Qinxiang was aware Liu Yuwei had had many lovers, but he didnt care. As long as Liu Yuwei didnt carry diseases and was able to make him sexually happy, he was satisfied. It was just a game after all. After the sexual excitement, Gu Qinxiang felt tired. It wasnt early, and he should go back home now, in case someone found them. Gu Qinxiang had a short break before taking a bath. He cleaned himself up, and even drank as well as sprayed some wine around his body. He made it seem like he had just left from a social meeting. Those were Gu Qinxiangs usual methods to deceive Lin Lijuan. Gu Qinxiang went back home. The minute he walked into his room, he saw Lin Lijuan lying on the bed in a red transparent sleeping gown. She made eyes at Gu Qinxiang saying, My love, how is my dress? Lin Lijuan remained in good shape. Her skin was also in good condition, but her breasts were clearly drooping. She was hardlyparable with the young and sexy Liu Yuwei. ordingly, Gu Qinxiang felt nothing when he saw Lin Lijuan. Besides, he just got out of another bed. He was weak now, so he only answered perfunctorily then ignored her. Chapter 140 - Gu Xiaoxiao Transfers to A School in City G

Chapter 140: Gu Xiaoxiao Transfers to A School in City G

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Qinxiang went on to the bed, and got ready to sleep. Lin Lijuan was upset. Honey, we havent made love in a long time. Im exhausted. Lets do it another day, Gu Qinxiang said. Lin Lijuan was annoyed. She raised her voice in anger, Gu Qinxiang, what do you mean? Youve said that every time! Youre never active, but you always refuse to make love to me whenever I want. Do you have a mistress behind my back? Did you lose your sexual desire for me? Lin Lijuan, thats insane! Gu Qinxiang was mad too. Even if Lin Lijuan hit the point, it was impossible for him to admit it. I have to work and socialize all day. Why do I do that? I do that for you, and for the family! And you? You shop, spending my money all day. Have I ever criticized you for that? You fail to teach Xiaoxiao well. Have I med you for that? What have you done ever since Xiaoxiao got in trouble? I am the one who needs to go find a school for her! You dont make allowances for me, and even suspect me! Since you dont like our life now, I can quit. Lets all die in hunger! Lin Lijuan was stunned, but they hadnt made love even once in a whole week, which was too uneptable. Lin Lijuan had her sexual needs too. Gu Qinxiang, instead, ignored her, falling asleep. Lin Lijuan was so mad that she didnt fall asleep until it was veryte. The next morning, Gu Qinxiang contacted the principal of the No. 1 High School in City F. He wanted Xiaoxiao to transfer to that school. Although Gu Xiaoxiaos score wasnt high on the list in No. 1 High school, it wasnt bad anyway. If it hadnt been for the fact that No. 1 High School was far away from his home, Gu Qinxiang wouldnt have let Gu Xiaoxiao study in No. 3 High School. Therefore, it shouldnt be hard for Gu Xiaoxiao to transfer, but unfortunately, what Gu Xiaoxiao had done went across the high schools in City F. The principal of No. 1 High School declined Gu Xiaoxiaos request. The No. 2 High School and No. 4 High School did the same thing. Gu Qinxiang was so annoyed that he almost smashed his phone. He didnt expect that the news would spread so fast and so far. Someone did it on purpose to force Gu Xiaoxiao to leave City F. Gu Ning. It had to be Gu Ning. Gu Qinxiang couldnt think of anyone else. Although he didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to do it herself, Gu Nings friends had the ability to do so. Nevertheless, it was Gu Xiaoxiaos fault after all, so Gu Qinxiang could only bear the result. He also didnt dare to cause Gu Ning any trouble. If Gu Ning called the police, Gu Xiaoxiao would be in a more dangerous situation. In the end, Gu Qinxiang could only call Gu Qinyang. He told Gu Qinyang to find a school for Gu Xiaoxiao in City G. Gu Qinxiang didnt tell Gu Qinyang the real reason. He only exined that Gu Xiaoxiao had a conflict with one of her schoolmates. The student was from a powerful family, and Gu Qinxiang was worried about Gu Xiaoxiaos safety, so he decided to let Gu Xiaoxiao transfer to City G. It wasnt hard for Gu Xiaoxiao to transfer because of her good score. Most importantly, the school in City G didnt know about what Gu Xiaoxiao had done. Gu Xiaoxiao herself was fine with the result, but Lin Lijuan felt reluctant to do so. However, she had to face the reality that Gu Xiaoxiao couldnt study in any of the high schools in City F. Lin Lijuan hated Gu Ning to the death, but she was also worried that Gu Ning would call the police, so she kept a distance from Gu Ning for now. Gu Ning hadnt told Gu Man about it. She didnt want to upset her mother. ... In the afternoon, Gu Ning sent An Guangyao, Wu Guanzhongsndscape painting, The Pond and The People . An Guangyao immediately put it in the safe for security. After that, Gu Ning went to shop with Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi in the afternoon. Tomorrow was Master Qins sixtieth birthday party. They needed to prepare a formal dress for it. Yu Mixi only had three thousand yuan. She was on a tight budget, but she had made up her mind to spend all of her savings to buy a beautiful dress. I know a formal dress shop, which is suitable for us, Chu Peihan said, once they walked inside the female clothes area. Gu Ning and Yu Mixi agreed. They followed Chu Peihan to get there. Miss Chu, Nice to meet you! Wee to our shop! A saleswoman walked ahead at once. Gu Ning nced around the shop. Her eyes lit up. It was a big shop which consisted of two areas. One was full of luxurious gowns, while there were many rtively elegant dresses in another. Those dresses in the second area were suitable for young girls to wear in a formal situation or in their daily life. How is it? Chu Peihan was proud to see that Gu Ning was satisfied. Very good, Gu Ningplimented. Of course, my taste is always good, Chu Peihan said. Come on and have a look. No matter which piece you like, its on me. No, no, Yu Mixi refused. She knew Chu Peihan was from a rich family, but she couldnt spend Chu Peihans money like that. I said yes. Were close friends! Chu Peihan said. Yu Mixi then looked to Gu Ning. Rx. We dont need to save money for her. Time is limited. Lets hurry up! Gu Ning didnt think it was inappropriate at all. Since Gu Ning agreed, Yu Mixi didnt insist any longer. She went to pick one for herself. Yu Mixi noticed a beautiful dress. She took a look at the price tag, and was shocked. It cost several thousand yuan! She wanted to find a cheaper one, but failed. There were even dresses at the price of a few dozen thousand yuan. Yu Mixi was totally struck dumb. Jesus, those dresses were so expensive! Um, Ningning, I think the dresses here are too expensive. I... Yu Mixi walked to Gu Ning. She was timid. Dont worry. Mixi, I understand that you dont like to spend money like that. You probably will think were giving out alms, but please dont take it that way. Were friends, and friends share good things, Gu Ningforted her. I know, but I... Yu Mixi didnt hate the rich. She also didnt think that Gu Ning and Chu Peihan were giving out alms, but she was still self-abased. She was the one who kept receiving good things from her friends without giving back, and she didnt feelfortable about that. Hey, what youre talking about? Come on and try some! We dont have much time to choose! Chu Peihan walked out from a dressing room. Seeing that Gu Ning and Yu Mixi were still in discussion, she reminded them to get down to business. Chapter 141 - Master Qin’s Birthday Party I

Chapter 141: Master Qins Birthday Party I

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hurry up! Peihan could get mad, Gu Ning said. Although Yu Mixi was close with Chu Peihan now, she was still afraid of Chu Peihan. She knew Chu Peihans temper. If she continued to waste time, Chu Peihan would really get mad. In the end, Yu Mixi could only go and pick the dress. Not only did they buy dresses, but they also bought shoes, bags, bracelets and nes. Chu Peihan and Gu Ning spent dozens of thousands of yuan on the clothes and essories. Yu Mixi didnt want to do so. She only spent two thousand yuan in the shop. They were merely students, and didnt spend too much on the clothes actually. If they had been those noblewomen, dozens of thousands of yuan wouldnt be enough. Yu Mixi thought that one dress would be enough, but she ended up buying a short fur coat, a pair of shoes, a bag, bracelet and ne too. She spent a lot in total. She did try to refuse to do so, but didnt say it aloud. The next day, Master Qin, Qin Yifans father, was about to hold his birthday party. Qin Zixun and others gathered together heading to the house of the Qin Family after their afternoon sses. There were eight of them in all. They needed two cars, and Qin Zixun as well as Hao Ran were the drivers. However, before they went to the Qin Familys house, the girls needed to change, do their hair and wear makeup first. They had contacted a makeup store yesterday, and left their clothes there too. All of them nned to wear light makeup. And there were three makeup artists to help them. It took less than an hour for them to finish all of that. The party would begin at 8 pm, so they still had plenty of time. Meanwhile, Hao Ran and other boys were waiting in the parking lot. Within an hour, Gu Ning and the other two girls walked out. At first nce, no one recognized them. The boys were even discussing their good shapes from a distance away, but when the girls came closer, they finally found out who they were, and were all amazed. Gu Ning, Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi were beauties themselves, but they always wore a school uniform without any makeup at school. They were pretty, but not stunning. But now... Lets begin from Yu Mixi! Yu Mixi wore a slightly fluffy princess dress. It was pink with a roundce neck. She was also wearing a short wide-sleeved pink fur coat, and with the skirt it looked like a set. She had her hair in a bun with a pink bow. Her shoes were a pair of white five-centimeter high sandals with thick heels. Yu Mixi looked totally different now, and was full of energy. Chu Peihan put on a golden silk dress, dotted with crystal sequins. She was also wearing a short ck fur coat. Her hair was in big waves. She looked confident. The eight-centimeter gold high-heels made her seem even taller. She was like a noble queen in the pce. Gu Ning was wearing a retro dress with a cheongsam-style buckle around her neck. Its sleeves were three-quarter length. The dress was dotted with sparse blue and white patterns. Her fur coat and dress were the same color. Like everyone else, the coat was also short. She loosened her hair with a little decoration at the front. She was in aplete retro style. Gu Ning had put on the pendant, earrings and bracelets made of Fulushou jade. She behaved like a well-educated noble girl from a powerful family in the ancient times. Her outfit wasnt very noticeable, but no one could ignore her outstanding appearance and air. And once your sight fell on her, it couldnt move away. It was winter, and a little cold outside. The girls were all wearing fur coats to stay warm. What do you think? Seeing the boys were all amazed, Chu Peihanughed with pride. You look gorgeous! Not only beautiful, but also stunning! Indeed! You all look amazingly pretty after the makeup! The boysplimented. However, Chu Peihan was dissatisfied. She squinted at Hao Ran saying, What do you mean? Arent we beautiful without makeup? Hao Ran immediately realized that he had said something wrong. He exined without dy, I meant that you all are prettier with the makeup. Very well. Chu Peihan was satisfied this time. Alright, lets go now. I dont want to be a monkey in the zoo. Facing the looks from people around them, Gu Ning felt ufortable. Im not a monkey! Im a beauty! A beauty, Chu Peihan argued. After that, the group of them went to the Qin Familys house. Ningning, Im nervous. It was the first time Yu Mixi had attended such a significant party. She was very anxious now. Rx. Lets go inside hand in hand, Gu Ningforted her. The Qin Family house was located in a high-end vi area in the suburb with arge greennd. It seemed more like a resort than a vi. It was a 300-square-meter detached three-floor vi with a garden and a swimming pool. The whole area was about six or seven hundred square metersrge. The family who could afford such a vi here in City F must be extraordinarily rich. Each vi cost at least a few dozen million yuan. When they arrived at the vi, it was almost seven pm. The guests were mainly famous chairmen and important officials. Most of them came with their families. Boss, please wait in the car for a moment. I need to change first before Ie out and wee you, Qin Zixun said. Sure, Gu Ning replied. In the living room, there was light, beautiful music with sses of champagne. Everyone was having fun, and the atmosphere was harmonious. There was central heating in the room, so the women all took off their coats wearing just their gowns. They either had the coat in hand, or put it elsewhere. Qin Yifan, who was in a grey suit with a white, Egyptian cotton shirt and light blue tie, looked handsome and stable. He paid a lot of attention to prepare for tonight in the aim of attracting Gu Ning and winning her heart. Chapter 142 - Master Qin’s Birthday Party II

Chapter 142: Master Qins Birthday Party II

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Whether he could attract Gu Ning and win her heart remained unknown, but many girls from rich families in the living room already liked him. Many wanted to chat with Qin Yifan, but he was in a discussion with Li Zhenyu and Li Zhenzhen. Li Zhenyu was also in a suit. People were paying attention to him as well, but with Qin Yifan being there, he seemed less attractive. Li Zhenzhen was wearing a purple long tube dress with a whole set of jewelry made of medium-high-level jade of the hibiscus type. However, there were lots of noble girls here today. And many of them were prettier and from richer families than Li Zhenzhen, so she wasnt actually outstanding. If she hadnt been with Qin Yifan, she wouldnt have attracted much attention. Outside, around 20 minutester, Qin Zixun and the rest of the boys came back. They were all in ck casual suits, good-looking, young and energetic. The minute they appeared, many gazes fell on them. Especially those of the young girls, each of them got excited. Qin Zixun and other boys went to the car where the girls had waited. Boss, why are you taking your backpack? Chu Peihan noticed that Gu Ning had her backpack in hand when they got out of the car. Our gift is inside, Gu Ning answered. In fact, the ss with deer heads from the Qianlong period was still in her telepathic eye space. There was something else in the backpack. Gu Ning used it as a cover. Hearing that, Chu Peihan then realized they should send a gift. She totally forgot it. The boys were all surprised too. Boss, you prepared a gift? Qin Zixun felt a little embarrassed. They invited Gu Ning only to have fun, and there was no need to prepare a gift, but now, Gu Ning prepared the gift on her own. Im here to attend the birthday party. Of course I should prepare a gift. Its under our three girls names. It isnt very expensive after all. Rx, Gu Ning said. She understood Qin Zixun would be embarrassed, so she deliberately exined that it wasnt expensive tofort him. Since Gu Ning had already prepared the gift, Qin Zixun could do nothing about it. Thus he didnt say anything further. We havent prepared anything! Hao Ran scratched his head. Exactly! I feel awkward now, Zhang Tianping said. Should we go back and prepare the gifts first? Mu Ke asked. I have the same idea! An Yi added. Please... Qin Zixun didnt know whether to cry or tough. Well, there is no time for that. The gift can be under all our names. Were merely students. One gift is enough, Gu Ning said. She didnt mind sharing the gift with her friends. In addition, she didnt want to cause a sensation alone. Its inappropriate! And we didnt pay for it. The boys said. Im the boss, and I think its alright, Gu Ning said. Now, no one dared to refuse. Gu Ning handed the backpack to Hao Ran. They walked to the door together. Qin Zixun and Hao Ran stood at the front, followed by Chu Peihan, Gu Ning and Yu Mixi. Mu Ke, Zhang Tianping and An Yi were at the back. Others who didnt know them would probably think that they were bodyguards. Everyone dressed up for this party, so their outfits werent actually that noticeable, but when a group of them showed up people around couldnt help paying attention to them. And when their sights fell on Gu Ning and the girls, their eyes lit up. Chu Peihan and Gu Ning were gorgeous beauties with elegant air. Yu Mixi was pretty too, but she dressed like a young girl. Men werentpletely visually satisfied to see her. They fixed their eyes more on Chu Peihan and Gu Ning. When they stepped in the door, the girls took off their coats leaving them to the boys. The minute they appeared in the living room, more gazes fell on them. Men appreciated the girls, while women were mostly jealous of them. Qin Yifan also noticed Gu Ning. His heart lost a beat all of a sudden. He soon got his mind back, walking towards them without dy. He even forgot to excuse himself to Li Zhenyu and Li Zhenzhen. Seeing Gu Ning, Li Zhenzhen was also surprised by her beauty. She was so envious of Gu Ning, especially when Qin Yifan left her for Gu Ning. Zhenzhen, calm down. Although Li Zhenyu was displeased too, he understood it wasnt a good time to annoy Gu Ning right now. Li Zhenzhen forced herself to calm down. Gu Ning didnt miss the looks of Li Zhenzhen. She gave her a meaningful smile. Li Zhenzhen immediately turned away. Wee! Qin Yifan greeted all of them, but he only looked at Gu Ning. He was curious to see her reaction when he appeared in her sight. However, to his disappointment, Gu Ning didnt seem impressed. She called him as usual, Nice to meet you, Mr. Qin. Hi, my cousin Yifan! Nice to meet you! The others all greeted him. Although Qin Yifan was a little disappointed, he didnt show it. Follow me please. The party hasnt begun yet. They walked to a sofa aside. Most of the guests were walking around, chatting with people and buildingwork. There were very few people sitting. In addition, there werent enough seats for so many people to sit. Gu Ning? Right at that moment, a female voice sounded. Before seeing the person, Gu Ning already knew who she was from her voice. Gu Ning stopped, looking over. It was exactly An Qian. She was in a light blue deep V-neck gown. The color entuated her charming white skin. She was wearing a blue diamond ne, bracelet and a pair of earrings. Her hair was fastened high in a bun. She looked sexy and charming. The man standing next to An Qian was Le Zhengyu. He was also in a light blue suit. His suit matched An Qians dress on purpose. Le Zhengyu was as handsome as Qin Yifan. Compared with Qin Yifan, Le Zhengyu seemed more mature. He was more attractive to women in reality, but An Qian was beside him. And they were apparently close, so no one dared to interrupt them. Chapter 143 - A Male Gold Digger?

Chapter 143: A Male Gold Digger?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions An Qian, Executive Le, Gu Ning greeted them. Miss Gu, nice to meet you, Le Zhengyu greeted her. Hi, Executive Le, Miss An. Qin Yifan came over. Nice to meet you, Mr. Qin, An Qian and Le Zhengyu said. I was wondering who is so attractive! Its you! An Qian looked at Gu Ning joking. It was our group of people entering together. Its hard to ignore us, Gu Ning said. She was being modest. An Qian smiled. She then noticed a familiar figure behind Gu Ning. She was slightly surprised. Yi, dont you hate these parties? Why are you here today? Cousin Qian, since my close friends are all here, I didnt want to be alone, An Yi answered. Gu Ning was astonished to find out that An Yi and An Qian were cousins! Alright! You all have fun. We need to greet our other friends there, An Qian herself wanted to talk with Gu Ning, but Le Zhengyu needed to socialize with his friends. As his female partner, An Qian had to follow him. After that, An Qian and Le Zhengyu left. Qin Yifan guided Gu Ning and others to a sofa. Qin Zixun understood that Qin Yifan would be busy tonight, so he said, Brother, you can go and wee the other guests. Ill handle it here. Great! You all have fun. I must leave now. Although Qin Yifan wanted to talk with Gu Ning, he was upied tonight. He told Qin Zixun to take care of them before walking away. Seeing that Qin Yifan was finally alone now, some girls from noble families immediately went to chat with him. Out of politeness, Qin Yifan behaved like a gentleman, even though he disliked them. What do you want to drink? Ill get it for you, Qin Zixun asked his friends. Red wine please, Gu Ning said. Me too, Chu Peihan added. Orange juice please! Yu Mixi said. She was still not used to drinking wine. The boys all ordered red wine as well. Some men around them had the intention to chat with the girls, but Qin Zixun and other boys were there too. They behaved like bodyguards, sitting or standing beside the girls. No man dared toe near. And some girls who wanted to chat with the boys all stayed away too. With you all standing here, no one dares to chat with us, Chu Peihan joked. I dont think a man who randomly chats with beautiful girls is a gentleman. Besides, look at their faces! I think were much more handsome than them! Qin Zixun said. Exactly, were young and good-looking. Arent you satisfied with that? Hao Ran added. Were too familiar with each other. I get bored, Chu Peihan said. Qin Zixun and the boys were speechless. Meanwhile, some saw a familiar face. It was Qin Zheng. Qin Zhengs family wasnt a rich family, but a powerful one. Thus his family had received an invitation letter too. As for those businessmen who only had dozens of million yuan of wealth, they werent qualified to get an invitation letter. The guests here were either the super-rich, or the authorities. The super-rich ones all had hundreds of million yuan of wealth, while the powerful ones were at least in the positions of vice director of a department. Qin Zhengs family name was Qin too, but he had nothing to do with Qin Yifans family. Qin Zheng was a tall handsome boy. He was wearing a formal suit, and looked mature. Many girls found him attractive as well. What is he doing here? Is he a male gold digger here for the super-rich girls? Hao Ran asked with curiosity. Ha-ha. Hearing that, Gu Ning and othersughed out loud. They knew Hao Ran was joking, but they couldnt deny it. Parents attended such parties to build or strengthenwork. And their children were here for the same aim: to have or maintain a close rtionship with the second generation of the super-rich or the authorities. If anyone could settle a marital alliance, it would be much better. Everyone was here for an aim. Benefit was the most important motivation. Qin Zheng had been with Gu Xiaoxiao because he approved her background. Although Gu Xiaoxiaos family was scarcelyparable with the families in this party tonight, she was the best Qin Zheng could get. And the real super-rich girls couldnt care less about Qin Zhengs family. It was fine to be friends with Qin Zheng, but no super-rich girl really wanted to marry him. Before long, Qin Zheng also noticed Gu Ning and others. Especially when he saw Gu Ning, he waspletely stunned by her beauty. He was aware that Gu Ning and Qin Zixun were friends, which was the reason Gu Ning was here. He also knew that Gu Ning was beautiful, but she was stunning tonight after she had dressed up. All of a sudden, Qin Zheng fell in love. He was so regretful that he had broken up with Gu Ning. In addition, he didnt care about Gu Nings background any more at that moment. He clearly knew that he fell in love with Gu Ning now. Unfortunately, he didnt dare toe up to talk to her. Chu Peihan approached Gu Ning gloating over Qin Zhengs misfortune. Look at his gaze on you! He must be greatly regretful! Actually, Chu Peihan never understood why Gu Ning, who was an excellent girl, had been with Qin Zheng before. Even though it was the truth, Chu Peihan couldnt believe it. Indeed, if the old Gu Ning had been todays Gu Ning, she would have been together with Qin Zheng, but todays Gu Ning was totally different from the old one. Gu Ning only smiled but didnt say a word. She apparently noticed the regret on Qin Zhengs face, but she didnt care. She had never respected him. A few minutester, An Guangyao got there too. However, the minute he appeared, an ironic male voice sounded, Oh! Isnt this Chairman An of Shenghua Real Estate? I heard youve sold yourpany already. And youre still the chairman, oh, the executive chairman to be specific. Congrattions! Congrattions? An Guangyao almost went bankrupt, but the man congratted him still? The man obviously did it on purpose to make fun of An Guangyao. And everyone present knew it. The business world was like the war field. Not many of the businessmen could be real good friends. Therefore, not only the man, but other businessmen were also happy to see that An Guangyao was in trouble. Chapter 144 - Hao Ran’s Parents

Chapter 144: Hao Rans Parents

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, others also disliked the mans behavior. It was Master Qins birthday party. He shouldnt cause An Guangyao trouble right now, and he would only leave a bad impression on the Qin Family. The man was named Wu Lianqin, a president of a branch of a giant group in City F. He was the same age as An Guangyao. This branch was involved in the real estate industry and had one billion yuan in assets. Wu Lianqing, as the president, owned 25% shares of this branch. His wealth was two or three hundred million yuan at most. Wu Lianqin was ambitious. He had nned to acquire Shenghua Real Estate as his own private property, but he hadnt been willing to pay a reasonable price for it. Thus Gu Ning had seized the chance. An Guangyao was annoyed, but he didnt show it on his face. He replied, Oh, I almost went bankrupt, but President Wu still congratted me. Thats interesting! Chairman An, please dont be mad at me. I didnt mean that at all. I congratted you only because you kept your job as the chairman of Shenghua Real Estate, Wu Lianqin exined. He of course wouldnt admit it. Well, President Wu, I dont think you need to exin it. You will only make it worse. You congratted me because I kept my job as the chairman. However, I could keep my job only because I sold mypany. Otherwise, I wouldnt need to work as an employee, and thepany would still belong to me, An Guangyao said. You... Wu Lianqin didnt know what to say. He realized that he had been rude. He wanted to make fun of An Guangyao, but now he was a joke himself. Chairman An, if you insist on saying that, I cant do anything about it. Then Wu Lianqin walked away, like he was the victim. An Guangyao let him go. It wasnt appropriate to cause a scene at this party after all. He turned and immediately noticed Gu Ning and her friends. An Guangyao was amazed by Gu Nings outfit. This girl could always surprise you. An Guangyao walked towards them. An Yi greeted him at once. The others did the same thing without dy. In public, An Guangyao had to keep his rtionship with Gu Ning a secret, so he treated her the same way he treated the younger generation. After a while, a couple stepped up to them, but before they came near, the woman opened her mouth. Ha, there you are. I told you toe with us, but you refused. I thought youre not interested in this party. Unexpectedly, you secretly came here with your friends. Gu Ning and the others didnt know who they were, and they were puzzled. Right at that moment, Hao Ran replied with obvious dislike, I didnt want toe with you adults! I want to be with my friends. Hearing that, Gu Ning and the others immediately realized that this couple was Hao Rans parents. Dont you want to see me? Honey, look at him. Our son dislikes us, the womanined like a child to the man beside her. Um... Gu Ning and others were struck dumb. Was this Hao Rans mother? She was so adorable! However, both Hao Ran and his father, Hao Zhonglong rolled their eyes with one ord. Hao Ran said, Mom, its a public ce. Could you please behave normally? What did you say? Hao Rans mother suddenly changed her face, like she was irritated. Gu Ning and others were once again surprised by Hao Rans mothers quick reaction, but it was much easier to get along with such a delightful person. Chairman An, please dont mind her. Hao Zhonglong ignored Hao Ran and his wife, talking to An Guangyao instead. Chairman Hao, so nice to meet you! I dont mind at all, An Guangyao replied. He shook hands with Hao Zhonglong. Hao Zhonglong ran a business in the hotel and catering industry with five hundred million yuan of wealth. Hispany was ranked just behind Shenghua Real Estate in City F ording to the assets. The two families didnt have any conflict in business, so they got along well. In addition, An Guangyao and Hao Zhonglong now found out that their sons were close friends already. They naturally became friendlier to each other. Nice to meet you, Mr. and Mrs. Hao, Gu Ning and others greeted them. When Mrs. Hao noticed the three girls, her eyes lit up. What three beautiful girls you are! Is there any of you who like my son? Are you willing to marry my son? Everyone didnt know what to say all of a sudden. Mom... Hao Ran failed to argue back. Alright, lets stop bothering those kids, and go over there to greet other people! Hao Zhonglong pulled his wife away at once, in case she would continue to surprise those children. Oh, wait... Mrs. Hao apparently wanted to say something more, but she was pulled away by her husband. Um, my mom behaves like a child sometimes. Please dont mind her, Hao Ran exined. Its fine. I think you mother is adorable, Gu Ning said. Well, I need to socialize with my friends too. You all have fun, An Guangyao said then he walked away. Although An Guangyao wasnt the owner of the Shenghua Real Estate now, he was still the chairman with absolute executive right. And his business partners were willing to maintain a good rtionship with him as usual. After that, Gu Ning and her friends went back to eat and drink. Mu Ke, I havent seen you parents yet, Hao Ran asked. It was almost 8 pm, but Hao Rans parents were absent. Oh, my father is on a business trip. He isnt avable, so he let his secretarye here on behalf of him, Mu Ke said. When there were only a few minutes away from 8 pm, Qin Yifans father, Qin Haozheng arrived. Qin Haozheng was in a ck Chinese tunic suit. He was sixty, but still strong and tough. There was a woman in her early fifties to the right of Qin Haozheng. She was in a dark red cheongsam. The color of her clothes matched his. This woman was Qin Haozhengs wife, Qin Yifans mother. To the left of Qin Haozheng stood a woman in herte thirties. She was in a rose red cheongsam. The woman was Qin Yifans elder sister, Qin Yiqing. Qin Haozheng and his wife had their only son, Qin Yifan, at a very old age. Thus they had spoiled him ever since he had been a baby, but they were also strict parents when it came to education. Therefore, Qin Yifan hadnt been spoiled rotten, but had grown up to be an outstanding man. Now, Qin Yifan was gradually taking over his family business. The minute that Qin Haozheng appeared, the crowd became quiet. Everyone focused on him. After a short speech, it was the time of sending gifts. The first group naturally was the people from the Qin Family. Qin Haozhengs younger brother, Qin Zixuns father, Qin Haozhi was the first one. Qin Haozhi was the general secretary in themittee of City F. Gu Ning didnt know Qin Zixuns father was a powerful official until now. Chapter 145 - Birthday Gifts

Chapter 145: Birthday Gifts

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, Qin Haozhi was an honest official. He hadnt prepared a very expensive gift, but sent his older brother his blessing calligraphy. Qin Haozhi was famous for his excellent handwriting in City F so it was actually a good gift. They were family, and valued sincerity the most. The second one was Qin Haozhengs eldest daughter, Qin Yiqing. Qin Yiqing was a clothing designer, so she designed a Chinese tunic suit for her father. She used the best materials she could afford. Qin Yiqings husband sent his father-inw a pair of decorations made of medium-high-level jade. They were in the shape of lion heads with Qilin patterns, and worth a lot. Because the jade was valuable, Qin Haozheng liked the gift very much. Qin Yifan was the next one. He sent his father a wide jade ring made of the Kings Green. Although the Kings Green was only as big as a quails egg, it was enough for a wide jade ring. Knowing that it was made of the Kings Green, the crowd erupted into discussion. Qin Haozheng was also stunned. He couldnt believe that it was real. He took the wide jade ring, and checked it. It proved to be the real Kings Green. Qin Haozhengs face was aglow with happiness. Yifan, where did you get the Kings Green? Qin Haozheng asked. My friend happened to have a small Kings Green to sell, so I bought it. I got the carver from Yicui Jade-store to carve it, Qin Yifan exined. Gu Ning had told him not to tell others that this Kings Green was from her, because she didnt want to attract unnecessary attention. Therefore, Qin Yifan didnt say her name. Other than the wide jade ring, Qin Yifan had used the rest of the jade to make a ne, and kept it himself. Oh, Qin Yifan said taking out another box, Ive prepared a gift for mother too. Really? I can receive a gift as well? What is it? Mrs. Qin was surprised. Have a look yourself, please. Qin Yifan didnt directly tell his mother what it was, but let her open it herself. Qi Yifans mother had been married to his father for so many years that she was very familiar with different kinds of jade. Do you still want to keep it a secret? His mother wore a smile and opened the gift. There was a pendant with three colors in a wings shape as wide as a thumb, and a pair of round earrings. Seeing that it was jade again, Qin Haozheng immediately took it, having a closer look. After a while, Qin Haozhengs eyes went bright with excitement. This-this is Fulushou jade! It caused a sensation once more. Qin Yifan was being really generous with his money today! Did you buy this from your friend too? Qin Haozheng asked. Yes, Qin Yifan answered. And Qin Haozheng stopped asking. Then, it was the time for those guests to show their presents. The gifts were naturally all valuable. The price ranged from hundreds of thousands to several million yuan. Only a minority of the guests sent a gift at the price of several million yuan. It wasnt appropriate if the gift was too expensive after all. And there could be a rumor that the sender of the gift wanted to ride on the Qin Familys coattails. Everyone knew Qin Haozheng liked Jade, but it wasnt easy to get jade of high quality. Besides, the price of good jade was too high. Like the gifts from Qin Yiqings husband and Qin Yifan, even the cheapest one was worth seven million yuan. Not only Li Zhenyu and his younger sister, but also their father, Li Shengming, was here in person. Li Shengming and Qin Haozheng were close friends, and Li Shengming couldnt miss his good brothers birthday party. The gift from the Li Family was certainly extraordinary. It was a brave troops 1 made of a medium-high-level jade. Because the jade wasnt big, the size of the brave troops was limited, but it was still worth over ten million yuan. When it was An Guangyaos turn, he took out the The Pond and The People handed to him by Gu Ning. Once thendscape painting was shown, the crowd became excited again. Wu Guanzhong was a famous modern artist, so most people had heard of his name. They werent shocked by the price of this painting, but its value. There were many things without a price tag after all. What? Is it really Wu Guanzhongsndscape painting, The Pond and The People ? Let me have a look! An old man in his seventies was thrilled. He stood up walking over at once. This man was the curator of the museum and the head of the Antiques Association, Gu Changjiang. Gu Changjiang wasnt questioning the authenticity of this The Pond and The People in An Guangyaos hands. He merely couldnt wait to see it. Qin Haozheng was also excited, because he had a great interest in antiques and paintings too. An Guangyao knew that Gu Changjiang was an important figure, so he gave the painting to him without dy. Qin Haozheng came near immediately, followed by other art lovers. In the beginning, some didnt believe that it was real, because the authentic one was rare, but after a while, Gu Changjiang proved it was real. He said, A few years ago, The Snow of Peking was sold at the price of five million yuan. This The Pond and The People must be more expensive than it! Knowing that, everyone took a long breath. The price of this painting was higher than five million yuan. At the same time, everyone believed An Guangyao sent this very valuable gift for an aim. He must be fawning on the Qin Family. Therefore, many people gave him an unkind look. An Guangyao didnt mind though, but exined, Master Qin, I assume you must already know that Ive sold mypany. Actually, this painting is from the real boss of Shenghua Real Estate. My boss coincidentally bought it with only a thousand yuan in the antique market. Please take it if you like it. What? A thousand yuan? Hearing that, everyone rounded their eyes in shock. A thousand yuan to buy a valuable painting at the price of five million yuan? It was unbelievable! If it was true, the real boss who had bought Shenghua Real Estate must be an outstanding person! Ha-ha, I of course like it very much! Qin Haozhengughed. This gift was right up his alley! He didnt even want to disguise his happiness. Although he was curious about who the real boss of Shenghua Real Estate was, he didnt ask the question. Since the real boss wanted to keep it a secret, he didnt bother to find out the answer. The guests continued to show their gifts. Some also sent antiques at the price from hundreds of thousand yuan to several million yuan. Although the price wasnt low, no other gift was more valuable than The Pond and The People . Gu Changjiang might have taken a look at the other gifts, but he wasnt as excited. Chapter 146 - An Ugly Smile

Chapter 146: An Ugly Smile

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When the part of sending gifts almost ended, Gu Ning took her backpack from Mu Ke. She stepped back to where no one noticed her. Gu Ning opened her backpack exchanging what was in it with the gift she had prepared. She then returned with the gift in her hands leaving the backpack with Mu Ke again. Qin Yifan paid attention to Gu Ning from time to time. He saw Gu Ninging back with a wooden box in her hands. It was 20 centimeters wide, and 30 centimeters long. Without a doubt, it was the gift for his father. He didnt expect that Gu Ning would be here with a present. It wasnt his intention. Once Gu Ning walked ahead, everyone focused on her. Some were amazed. Some were appreciating her beauty, while some were jealous of her. Gu Ning ignored them directly. Qin Haozheng didnt know Gu Ning. He only thought that she must be a well-educated girl from a noble family. Master Qin, its so nice to meet you. My names Gu Ning, a friend of Qin Yifan and Qin Zixun. Its my honor to be here tonight. Please allow me to represent my group of friends, may your happiness be as immense as the East Sea, and may you live as long as the Zhongnan Mountains! Gu Ning said. Very well. Thanks you so much, Miss Gu, Qin Haozheng smiled. Qin Yifan stepped forward to take the box. ording to the rules, he needed to announce the name of the gift. The minute Qin Yifan opened the box seeing the name on the card, he was astonished. He nced at Gu Ning and her friends, then slightly raised his voice, A ss with deer heads from the Qianlong period in the Qing Dynasty. What? Are you sure? Hearing that, Gu Changjiang once again stood up all of a sudden. He immediately approached. Qin Haozheng did the same thing. People who had heard of the ss were all surprised. And those who hadnt heard of it knew that it must be very rare because Gu Changjiang was so thrilled. Gu Changjiang held the ss in his hands carefully. He checked it for a long time with excitement on his face. Although this ss was cheaper than The Pond and The People , it was as valuable as thendscape painting. It was an antique from the Qianlong period after all! And it was even in soft pastels. Qin Zheng didnt believe that Gu Ning had paid for this ss, because she was too poor to afford it. It must be the others who had bought it. The part of sending gifts ended. The party went on, and everyone enjoyed it. Li Zhenzhen wanted to talk with Qin Yifan to stop him from getting near to Gu Ning, but she was toote to do that. Qin Yifan was already standing by Gu Ning. Li Zhenzhen was so mad, but she didnt dare to interrupt them. She was afraid Gu Ning would tell Qin Yifan what she had done to her. Li Zhenzhen wasnt the most stunningdy in this party, but she was beautiful. Many men tried to chat with her, but Li Zhenzhen only wanted Qin Yifan. She turned them down with the excuse that she didnt feel well. Those men didnt show their displeasure for the sake of Li Zhenzhens background, but they disdained her behavior in their hearts. Qin Yifan apologized to Gu Ning, I invite you all to have fun here tonight. I dont expect that you prepared a gift. Im sorry to let you spend so much money on it. Chu Peihan and others felt a little embarrassed, because they hadnt prepared the gift at all. Gu Ning actually handled it alone. Its nothing, Gu Ning said airily. Qin Yifan smiled and dropped the topic. He asked with care instead, Do you feel at ease at this party? Yes, Gu Ning answered. In her previous incarnation, she had attended countless parties. She was totally ustomed to it. Thats good to hear, Qin Yifan said. At that time, a young couple walked over. The man was Wei Zhirui, but the woman was unfamiliar to Gu Ning. Miss Gu, its been a while, Wei Zhirui said to Gu Ning. Mr. Wei, nice to meet you! Gu Ning said. She then nodded to the young woman beside him with a kind smile on face. The woman smiled back as greeting. Gu Ning didnt know their rtionship, so she didnt call the woman randomly. Are you used to living in the Fenghua Luxury Mansion? Wei Zhirui asked. Yes, thank you for asking, Mr. Wei, Gu Ning replied. Its my pleasure! You are the client introduced to me by my good brother. I of course need to care more about you! Otherwise, my good brother would be displeased, Wei Zhirui said, half joking. Gu Ning just smiled a little. The couple didnt stay long before they left. Qin Yifan wanted to stay longer by Gu Nings side, but as the host, he couldnt spend all his time and energy on only one of his guests. Therefore, he walked away after a short while. As soon as Qin Yifan left, Gu Ning found out that the jealous looks that had been on her the whole time was finally removed too. It must have been from Li Zhenzhen. Gu Ning looked over seeing Li Zhenzhen sitting in a corner alone. She took her wine ss, and said something to Chu Peihan and other before walking to Li Zhenzhen. Li Zhenzhen fixed her eyes on Qin Yifan, so she didnt notice that Gu Ning wasing over. When she realized it, Gu Ning was right before her. Li Zhenzhen felt anxious, but it was toote to avoid her. Besides, if she avoided her in front of Gu Nings face. It would be too clear that she was afraid of Gu Ning. Although Li Zhenzhen was frightened by Gu Ning her pride would never allow her to escape while in Gu Nings sight. Miss Li, so nice to meet you, again. Gu Ning smiled greeting to Li Zhenzhen. The fake smile on her face was quiet sarcastic. Oh! Nice to meet you again. In the public, Li Zhenzhen had to greet Gu Ning back, but her smile was even uglier than a crying face. Unfortunately, Miss Li is here with your brother and father tonight, or I would treat Miss Li well, Gu Ning said in a meaningful way. Would treat her well? Did Gu Ning want to hurt her? You... Li Zhenzhen was annoyed, but she had to curb it. Gu Ning, dont be so mean! Am I being mean? Miss Li, I dont understand. Gu Ning pretended to be puzzled. You... Li Zhenzhen was so mad, but didnt dare to tell the truth. Seeing that Li Zhenzhen couldnt do anything but swallow her anger, Gu Ning was greatly pleased. She stopped pretending, but said it inly, Li Zhenzhen, I told you that you must bear the consequences of what youve done to me. However, when and where Ill pay you back totally depends on me. I assume you must already know that those hoodlums are still in the hospital right now. Chapter 147 - What does Gu Ning want?

Chapter 147: What does Gu Ning want?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions And how Gu Ning would get revenge was also up to her mood. You... Li Zhenzhens face turned pale in fear. Her body tightened. The minute Li Zhenyu noticed that Gu Ning was with Li Zhenzhen, he knew that something must be wrong. He walked to them without dy. Seeing that, Gu Ning didnt waste her time, but left at once. Zhenzhen, what did she say to you? Watching Li Zhenzhen being scared, Li Zhenyu asked with worry. She said I should bear the consequences of what Ive done to her, Li Zhenzhen said. Her voice was trembling. Damn it! Damn that Gu Ning! What does she want? Li Zhenyu lost his patience. A long time had passed after what Li Zhenzhen had done to Gu Ning, but Gu Ning hadnt done anything ever since it had happened. Meanwhile, she always threatened Li Zhenzhen that she would get revenge. What did Gu Ning want? Both Li Zhenzhen and Li Zhenyu didnt tell their father what had happened. They still didnt want their father to find out. The birthday party ended at 10 pm. Gu Ning and her friends left. Qin Yifan wanted to drive Gu Ning home, but he wasnt avable now so he could only let Qin Zixun do it. An Yi went back home with his father. As for the rest, Hao Ran and Qin Zixun would send them home. Gu Ning and Yu Mixi were in Hao Rans car, while Zhang Tianping, Mu Ke and Chu Peihan were in Qin Zixuns car. Ive noticed you were talking with the girl named Gu Ning most of your time tonight. Do you like her? Qin Yiqing walked to Qin Yifans side and asked. Although it was a question, Qin Yiqing already knew that the answer was affirmative. As Qin Yifans older sister, she knew her younger brother very well. Qin Yifan seldom talked a lot with females. Even with Li Zhenzhen, who he had grown up with, Qin Yifan remained quiet a lot. In addition, Qin Yifan couldnt help ncing at Gu Ning from time to time, and his gentle attitude towards her exined everything already. Yes! Qin Yifan didnt bother to deny it. He couldnt lie to himself now. Yes, he liked Gu Ning, but unluckily, in Gu Nings eyes, he was only an ordinary friend for now. Qin Yifan had no idea how he should chase Gu Ning. Ive never heard of a super-rich family with the family name of Gu, Qin Yiqing said. It was obvious that she demanded that the girl must be from an equal family. Qin Yifan was upset at once. He said with displeasure, I dont care. Nevertheless, our family cares. We dont demand that you have to marry a woman from a family as rich and powerful as ours, but she cant be a random girl. I think Zhenzhen is an excellent choice. Actually, Qin Yiqing said that not because she liked Li Zhenzhen, but because she knew Li Zhenzhen so well. For now, Li Zhenzhen was the best choice. I only regard Zhenzhen as my younger sister. I wont marry her, alright. Please dont get involved in my personal affairs, Qin Yifan said with impatience. He then ignored Qin Yiqing, turning and heading to his room. Qin Yiqing let him go, but she had an evil idea in her mind. Since Qin Yifan wouldnt listen to her, she could only deal with Gu Ning now. The Qin Family would never allow him to marry an ordinary woman. Li Zhenzhen was hiding not far away from them. She heard their talk clearly. She had sensed Qin Yifans affection towards Gu Ning, but it was totally uneptable to her when she heard it herself. Li Zhenzhen hated Gu Ning to the death. She wanted Gu Ning to disappear right away, but now, she couldnt do anything. If Qin Yifan found out about what she had done, their rtionship would be ruined. Yu Mixi changed her clothes before she went back home, because she didnt know how to exin it to her father. Gu Ning didnt have that problem. She went straight home in her gown. Gu Manplimented her continuously. When Gu Ning had just changed her clothing, she received a message from Qin Yifan. He asked her whether she was home or not. Gu Ning sent a message back: Im home now. Qin Yifan: Great. Actually, Qin Yifan wanted to say more, but didnt know what to begin with. He didnt have the courage to tell Gu Ning that he liked her yet. ... Time flew. It was Friday already. Gu Ning had been living a peaceful life these past few days. Because of what happened to Gu Xiaoxiao, both Chen Ziyao and Shao Feifei kept a distance away from Gu Ning. For now, they didnt dare to annoy Gu Ning, but it didnt mean that they hated Gu Ning less. In the afternoon on Thursday though, Qin Zheng hade to Gu Ning. He had wanted to talk to her, but had been refused by Gu Ning. Zhang Yiming and Fu Mingliang didnt understand why Qin Zheng had done that. They asked him whether he liked Gu Ning for real now. Qin Zheng wasnt sure whether he liked Gu Ning, but he was sure that he regretted breaking up with her. He probably really liked Gu Ning now. The only reason why he hesitated was that he hadnt fully epted Gu Nings poor family. However, even though he epted Gu Nings everything now, he knew that Gu Ning had lost interest in him already. She was more and more indifferent to him. However, he wouldnt give up. Why had Gu Ning been so normal when they were together? And once they had broken up, she suddenly became so outstanding! The more Qin Zheng couldnt ept the truth, the more he wanted to get Gu Ning. Early in the morning, Chu Peihan told everyone that her older brother invited them to have a meal together. In fact, Chu Peihan did it on purpose. She wanted Gu Ning to have a fight with Chu Xuanfeng. She was curious to see who the winner would be. Hao Ran and others were all happy to hear that. They were also eager to know if their boss could defeat Chu Peihans older brother. Chu Peihan had said that her older brother was really good and had trained like a professional. This weekend, Gu Ning had no n to go to City G because there was nothing she needed to deal with herself. Everything went on smoothly. Zhou Zhenghong told her that the registration and other documents could be done by the next Monday. They had also hired 10 staff members. A male store manager, five saleswomen, one male after-sale service worker and one female office worker, as well as two guards who were retired soldiers. They offered a high sry with great benefits, so there were many interviewees. They soon hired enough people with experience. Once the people were employed, the training started. During the training, the employees could get their pay already, thus they all worked hard. The decoration of the shop would be finished after four days. And the opening ceremony was on the next Saturday. What they needed to do right now was advertising. They had worked twenty-four seven to make jewelry. The machines had already produced over a hundred pieces of jewelry. It was much slower to make jewelry by hand, so there were only a dozen handmade ones, but each of them was of high quality. Gu Ning had also told Zhou Zhenghong to advertise the Kings Green mainly. They nned to promote the Kings Green by reservation. The firste, first served. And the number of clients was limited by the consumption of the jade. Chapter 148 - Accident in the V5 Bar

Chapter 148: ident in the V5 Bar

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, each client could only reserve one piece of jewelry. This Kings Green was big enough to make four bracelets, two wide jade rings, several pendants and several pairs of earrings. If the size of the jewelry was smaller, the amount of it could increase a little bit. Actually, Gu Ning wasnt very hopeful that there would be many clients to reserve the Kings Green. Its price was too high after all. Not many could afford it, or were willing to pay a fortune for it, but it was still a good promotional n. In the afternoon, Gu Qinyang told Gu Qinxiang that he had settled the school. It was a normal high school, No. 2 High School, in City G. Gu Xiaoxiao could go and register on Monday. Even though, Gu Qinxiang was satisfied already. Gu Qinyang asked Gu Qinxiang whether Gu Xiaoxiao would live in the dormitory or outside the school. If she lived outside, she needed to rent a house first. In fact, Gu Qinyang turned to the No. 2 High School on purpose. It was far away from his home, so that Gu Xiaoxiao couldnt stay in his ce. Gu Qinxiang wasnt in the mood to deal with this mess now. He understood his daughters character, thus he let Gu Qinyang find an apartment for Gu Xiaoxiao near the school. He nned to buy Gu Xiaoxiao a house when she went to university. When the afternoon sses were over, Chu Peihan and her friends took a taxi heading straight to the hotel where Chu Xuanfeng had booked a room. It was a five-star hotel in the downtown. When they arrived there, Chu Xuanfeng was waiting for them. Seeing Gu Ning, Chu Xuanfeng was a little uneasy. He wasnt confident enough that he could beat Gu Ning. It would be super embarrassing if he lost, but he couldnt behave like a coward. Therefore, he wore a calm and rxed face even though he wasnt confident. Nice to meet you all! Come on and have a seat, Chu Xuanfeng said to them, like he was their older brother next door. No one would believe that such a gentleman was the vice-chairman of the Qing Gang. Chu Xuanfengs appearance lied. Nice to meet you too, brother Chu! Everyone knew that he was Chu Peihans older brother, so they all called him Brother Chu. After they were all seated, they started to order one by one. When the waiter was gone, Hao Ran said, Brother Chu, Peihan told us youre going to have a fight with our boss. I assume you must be very good at fighting! Ive never seen our boss lose apetition yet! Hearing that, Chu Xuanfeng felt cornered. He also knew that Gu Ning was powerful, and he wasnt sure of himself at all. Im not going to have apetition with Gu Ning, but learn from her, Chu Xuanfeng exined. It seemed as if he was being modest, but it was also a great way to save his face if he lost. Dont tter me. I could easily beat you down because you all are too weak. Brother Chu is different, Gu Ning said. Although she was confident, she couldnt be arrogant. In addition, it was too early to know the result. Hao Ran and others felt awkward when Gu Ning said they were all too weak, but they werent mad at Gu Ning, because she told the truth. After that, they chatted for a while longer. When they finished the meal, they went to an empty ce with few people around. Gu Ning and Chu Xuanfeng were about to have a fight. However, just as they walked out of the hotel, Hao Ran received a call from the manager of V5 bar. Some people were causing trouble in the bar. Therefore, they decided to postpone thepetition, getting into a car heading to V5 bar instead. The bar was located in downtown too, so it only took them several minutes to get there. In V5 bar, the consumers were all gone. The music was stopped while the lights were on bright. There were two groups of people standing against each other with broken chairs, desks and bottles scattered around. Those who caused trouble in V5 bar were around 20 hoodlums, all with steel sticks in their hands. They couldnt bemon consumers. At their opposite side were around 20 normal bar workers too, but they were apparently terrified facing the hoodlums. The manager of V5 bar was a 30-year-old man. Although he was afraid of those hoodlums, he still questioned in anger, Who are you? Why do you want to damage our bar? You dont need to know who we are. Were merely doing our job for money. Your bar is too popr, so someone wants it to close, the head of those hoodlums said. Hearing that, all the workers of V5 bar were annoyed. This was insane! Why should they close the bar just because it was too popr? The person who hired those hoodlums was so shameless! What if we dont? the manager clenched his teeth and said. Well, then well keeping to cause trouble and a mess. I dont think your bar can continue opening after that, the leading hoodlum said with disdain. You... The manager was mad. Arent you afraid well call the police? The police? Ha-ha, if we were afraid of the police, we would not be here today. Let me tell you something. Were from the Flying-eagle Gang. Even the police keep a distance away from us, and we have our people in the police station too, the leading hoodlum said with pride. The Flying-eagle Gang was a small gang with two hundred people. Although it was hardlyparable with the Qing Gang, not many dared to mess with them. Once they heard that those hoodlums were from the Flying-eagle Gang, the staff of V5 bar lost their courage. So, if you dont want to be in bigger trouble, close the bar as soon as possible. Lets go, the leading hoodlum warned before they started walking out. They only damaged stuff in the bar, and had no intention to hurt people. Do you want to leave? V5 bar isnt some ce you cane and go as you like, Right at that moment, a cold male voice sounded outside. Hao Ran and the others walked inside. How did you get in? Seeing them stepping towards him, the leading hoodlum was surprised. There were two hoodlums guarding the door outside. Howe no one informed him that Hao Ran and others wereing inside. The two outside are merely waste, Hao Ran said with obvious disdain. The leading hoodlum was displeased, but it was understandable that the two werent able to stop the group of them. In addition, Hao Ran and others were mostly in school uniform. The leading hoodlum believed that they must be ordinary students, so he raised his voice, So what? We juste and go as we like! Chapter 149 - The Qing Gang’s Support

Chapter 149: The Qing Gangs Support

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Superficially, those hoodlums from the Flying-eagle Gang had an advantage over Hao Ran and his friends. Tell me, who sent you here? Hao Ran asked angrily. What if I dont? the leading hoodlum replied. If you dont, then we can only use violence, Gu Ning said. She knew those hoodlums wouldnt say anything unless they felt threatened. However, if they beat them down to the ground, they would probably tell them everything. Gu Ning looked to Chu Xuanfeng saying with great interest, Brother Chu, why dont we have thepetition here? There are around 20 hoodlums before us. The one who can beat down the most is the winner. Chu Xuanfengs face remained calm, but he was reluctant to do that. He knew that he would lose even before thepetition began. However, it would be more shameful if he gave up right now, so he answered, Sure. But boss, there are so many of them, and they all have steel sticks in their hands. Hao Ran tried to stop Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning was better than him and the other boys, the situation was different now. There were too many hoodlums with steel sticks. Indeed, boss, Qin Zixun and the others were also worried. Itll be fine. I think its much more exciting to grab the steel sticks from them by hand, isnt it? Gu Ning said. She seemed very excited, and not nervous or terrified at all. After that, she warned her friends in an undeniable tone, You all must stay here. Do not get involved, understand? Hao Ran and the others couldnt change her mind, but said yes. They chose to believe in Gu Ning. Since she said that it would be fine, she was confident that she would win. How dare you say that! Let us teach you a lesson! Beat them! The leading hoodlum was greatly displeased by Gu Nings words. He raised his steel stick attacking straight at Gu Ning and Chu Xuanfeng. Meanwhile, both Gu Ning and Chu Xuanfeng ran ahead. It was a fierce fight. Although there were many of those hoodlums with steel sticks, they werent skilful at fighting. They could easily defeat an ordinary person, but could do nothing before Gu Ning and Chu Xuanfeng. Gu Ning and Chu Xuanfeng hit them in a quick, heavy, urate and violent way. Those hoodlums were in great pain after their punches, and soon lost their ability to fight. Some were kicked off, and some got broken bones, but Gu Ning and Chu Xuanfeng stayed safe and sound. Those hoodlums panicked now. They didnt expect that the man and the woman in front of them were so powerful. Hao Ran and the rest were all astonished by the scene. They felt like they were in an action film. No, even an action film couldnt be this exciting. They were fighting against each other for real, while scenes in the movie werent real. Gu Ning was obviously moving faster than Chu Xuanfeng. After several minutes, the fierce fight ended. Gu Ning had beaten down 11 in all, while Chu Xuanfeng had only beaten down 9. Gu Ning won. Actually, Gu Ning didnt want Chu Xuanfeng to be embarrassed, so she hadnt used her full force. Otherwise, the gap could be bigger. I lost, Chu Xuanfeng admitted it without hesitation. Chu Xuanfeng of course understood that Gu Ning helped him save face. She had injured several hoodlums, then left them to Chu Xuanfeng on purpose. Chu Xuanfeng now thought more highly of Gu Ning. Wow, you two are so amazing! Exactly! Its so exciting! ... Hao Ran and the rest all shouted in excitement. They admired Gu Ning and Chu Xuanfeng more than ever now and the staff of V5 bar were also looking at them with admiration. Chu Xuanfeng was the God, while Gu Ning was the Goddess in their eyes. Alright, lets get down to the business first, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, everyone then realized that there was still something important to deal with. Those hoodlums were all moaning in pain on the ground. The staff of V5 bar were eager to kick them a few more times. Now, can you tell us who sent you here? Gu Ning stared at the leading hoodlum. The man unconsciously huddled in horror, but he didntpromise right away. He threatened instead, Were from the Flying-eagle Gang. Arent you afraid well revenge ourselves on you? Hao Ran and several boys hesitated. Although they were from either powerful or rich families, they werent willing to have bad blood with the gang. However, Gu Ning, Chu Xuanfeng and Chu Peihan didnt care about that at all. Flying-eagle Gang? Oh, isnt it just a small gang with only 200 people? This ce has the Qing Gangs support, Chu Xuanfeng said. Since he said so, he decided to protect this V5 bar. However, those who didnt know his identity were all astonished. Since when had the Qing Gang supported V5 bar? They soon realized that Chu Xuanfeng must be threatening those hoodlums with the Qing Gangs name, but was it appropriate that he used the Qing Gangs name casually? What if the Qing Gang was irritated? Some felt worried, but no one said it aloud. From Gu Nings perspective, Chu Xuanfeng wouldnt use the Qing Gangs name for no reason. It wouldnt do any good for V5 bar. Thus she believed that Chu Xuanfeng must know someone in the Qing Gang. Only Chu Peihan knew the real reason. What? Those hoodlums immediately changed, their faces trembling in shock, but they still doubted it. Are-are you sure? Do you think anybody can just use the Qing Gangs name? Chu Xuanfeng asked coldly. Right now, those hoodlums from the Flying-eagle Gang believed that it was true. No one dared to use the Qing Gangs name randomly. If the Qing Gang found out, the person would be unable to bear the consequences of failure. ordingly, the leading hoodlum had topromise. Fine, Ill say it. Its the boss of the nearby Charm Bar who sent us here. Because ever since V5 bar opened, the foot traffic of the Charm Bar has greatly reduced. Only less than half of the previous customers are willing to walk inside the Charm Bar. Hearing that, Hao Ran, Qin Zixun, Zhang Tianping and the staff of V5 bar were all mad. Hao Ran, what should we do next? Qin Zixun asked. Boss, what do you think? Hao Ran asked Gu Ning instead. Gu Ning didnt answer his question right away. She turned to looking at the leading hoodlum and asked, Are you sure its the boss of the Charm Bar who sent you here? If youve lied to me, youll pay for it. Gu Ning wanted to make sure the leading hoodlum was telling the truth, instead of fooling them. Although it was highly possible that the Charm Bar did it, there were many other bars around this area. It could be another bar that deliberately used the Charm Bars name. Chapter 150 - The Truth

Chapter 150: The Truth

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Its true! It is the boss of the Charm Bar who sent us here! The leading hoodlum seemed serious. He didnt dare to lie to them. Do you have the bosss number? Gu Ning asked. Yes, he answered. Give it to me, Gu Ning said. Sure. The hoodlum didnt hesitate. Despite the painful injuries around his body, he struggled to take out his phone telling Gu Ning the number. Gu Ning, instead, directly used the hoodlums phone to call. The phone hadnt even rung three times when the other side picked it up. Either the phoney by his hands, or the person must have been waiting for this call. Gu Ning thought that the person was certainly waiting for this call, because before Gu Ning could say a word, the person asked with eagerness, How is it going? Are the people in V5 bar scared? The man told Gu Ning the truth himself. There was a light smile on Gu Nings lips. She spoke to the man in a threatening way, Mr. Wang, do you want to settle thepensation here in V5 bar, or should I go and smash everything in your bar too? Hearing that, the Mr. Wang was shocked. He knew that he did something wrong. He himself revealed the fact that he had sent those hoodlums to the V5 bar. And now those hoodlums were in Gu Nings hands. It was a little uneptable for Mr. Wang. He had hired 20 people from the Flying-eagle Gang! How could they lose? Was it because the people in V5 bar were too powerful? However, he had investigated it before. The owners of the V5 bar were merely three high school students, and knew nobody in the gangs. However, no matter what, he wouldnt admit it of course. Thus he tried his best to calm down, and said airily, Who are you? What did you say? I dont understand. Gu Ning sneered, Mr. Wang, I know you understand, so stop acting. What youve said at the beginning already told me the truth. So, please never try to challenge our patience. We arent good-tempered at all. Besides, your men are here in our hands. Do you really think the Flying-eagle Gang is able to deal with us? You... Mr. Wang didnt know what to say, but he was displeased at being threatened. Meanwhile, he was slightly terrified. They werent afraid of the Flying-eagle Gang, which meant they couldnt be simple. But Mr. Wang, whose full name was Wang Dacheng, had a powerful background, so he didnt yield right away. He threatened instead, So what? My uncle is the head of the office in the Industry and Commerce Bureau! If you dare to damage my Charm Bar, Ill let him officially close yours! Oh, the head of the office in the Industry and Commerce Bureau? Is he even more powerful than the director? Gu Ning sneered with disdain. Who-who are you? Wang Dacheng immediately misunderstood, thinking Gu Ning had a rtionship with the director. He was on alert now. Actually, Gu Ning did it on purpose. I told you. Im from the V5 bar, Gu Ning said. Wang Dacheng clenched his teeth. He made a bad decision this time. What do you want? Wang Dacheng asked in anger. I told you. Either you pay thepensation or well ruin your bar. Its up to you, Gu Ning said. She put it so airily, like it was an easy choice. Fine, Ill pay thepensation. Ill be there within 10 minutes, Wang Dacheng replied before he hung up heavily. He was so mad that he smashed his cell phone on the floor. The bar manager beside him was astonished. Boss, whats wrong? The n failed. Those hoodlums from the Flying-eagle Gang were caught on site. A girl used Chen Laoers phone to call me. She threatened me topensate, otherwise they will damage our bar. They arent afraid of the Flying-eagle Gang at all, nor my uncle! I think they must have a powerful support, Wang Dacheng said in anger. Chen Laoer was the leading hoodlum. He was kind of an important figure in the Flying-eagle Gang. What? Hearing that, the manager was greatly surprised. He didnt expect that the people in V5 bar were so powerful. What-what should we do now? We have no choice but topensate. I dont want them to ruin my bar! The bar is hardly afloat now. If they damage it I would have to close the bar. Although Wang Dacheng was reluctant to do it, he had no choice. Thepensation was probably merely around a few hundred thousand yuan. He could afford it. Later, Wang Dacheng and his several men walked towards the V5 bar. Hao Ran had already arranged for his people to be outside of the V5 bar, in case normal customers identally got in. Wang Dacheng and his men arrived before long. In the V5 bar, everything was kept in the same mess. Gu Ning didnt allow them to clean it up. It was the on-site evidence after all! And those hoodlums from the Flying-eagle Gang were all squatted at the corner. None of them dared to move. Gu Ning and the others faced the door standing in a line, waiting for Wang Dacheng. The minute Wang Dacheng walked inside a group of students in school uniform came into his sight. Although he already knew that the owners of the V5 bar were three high school students, it was hard for him to ept it when he saw it with his own eyes. He even thought that he must be in the wrong ce. Then, Wang Dacheng noticed that the hall was in a mess and Chen Laoer as well as his men were all squatting in the corner with injuries. Wang Dacheng was slightly afraid that he would be beaten like that. Who is the boss? Wang Dacheng asked. He knew that the boss was a student, but he didnt know which one was the boss. Its me. Hao Ran stood out. How much should Ipensate? Wang Dacheng asked. This time, Gu Ning walked ahead and said, Weve done the math. There are 72 smashed pieces of furniture to sit on.10 of them are booths. Each booth is 2,000 yuan, so its 20,000 yuan in all. 10 of them are sofas. Each sofa is 4,000 yuan then it is 40,000 yuan in all. 20 of them are chairs, and each is 800 yuan. That is 16,000 yuan in all. Besides, there are 32 broken stools. Each is 200 yuan, and 6,400 yuan in all. The bar counter costs 30,000 yuan. The stage is 10,000 yuan, and the whole set of the music equipment cost 100,000 yuan. We naturally have to redecorate the bar after it has been damaged so badly. It takes a week at least. ording to our previous renovation fee, we need 50,000 yuan. Our turnover in a week is between 400,000 and 600,000 yuan. Take the middle number, and thats 500,000 yuan. Oh, there should be a mental loss for our employees as well. 10,000 yuan per person, and we have 23 workers here. Thats 230,000 yuan in total. And the reputation loss of our V5 bar cost 500,000 yuan. All in all, the amount you need topensate is 1,502,400 yuan. Lets exclude the fraction of the price; that will be 1.5 million yuan. Do you want to pay it with cash or credit card? Chapter 151 - Pay the Compensation

Chapter 151: Pay the Compensation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Dacheng lookedpletely stunned. He thought 400,000 yuan would be enough, but Gu Ning asked for 1.5 million yuan! He didnt expect that the V5 bar was so profitable per week. Its weekly turnover was several times higher than his Charm Bar. Wang Dachengs jealousy was burning. As for thepensation for the equipment and the loss during redecoration, Wang Dacheng persuaded himself to ept it, but he was utterly unwilling to pay the mental loss of the employees and the reputation lost by the V5 bar. It was a robbery! Wang Dacheng argued in anger, Are you trying to rob me? Ill only ept thepensation excluding the mental loss of the employees and the reputation lost by the V5 bar. Even then, he still needed to pay 770,000 yuan, which was a much higher price than his prediction, but now he had to bear the results. I dont care whether its eptable to you. You have to ept it, or you wont be able to leave here safely, Gu Ning threatened. She was cruel to her opponents. You... Wang Dacheng was shocked. Wang Dacheng, you better pay thepensation as soon as possible! This V5 bar has the Qing Gangs support. You cant bear the consequences of failure, Chen Laoer interrupted. He did that not because he was kind, but because he was in great pain now. He himself wanted to leave for the hospital as soon as possible. What? Wang Dacheng almost fainted. The Qing Gang? V5 bar had the Qing Gangs support? How was it possible? He didnt want to believe it, but Chen Laoer told him in person, he had to believe it. Wang Dacheng stopped struggling, and paid thepensation in the end. It cost him a fortune this time. He didnt bring that much cash with him, and chose to transfer it. Hao Ran signed a contract with him too, in case he would regret someday in the future. Although they werent afraid of Wang Dacheng, they didnt want more trouble. After that, Wang Dacheng and Chen Laoer along with the other hoodlums left without dy. And each of the employees got 10,000 yuan for mental loss. The financial worker would transfer the money into their bank cards tomorrow. Then, the V5 bar needed redecorating. All the employees naturally didnt need to work. In addition, they were all on paid leave. The bar manager and the financial worker would be in charge of the redecoration. Afterwards, Hao Ran invited Gu Ning and the others to have night snacks to thank them for their help. However, before they left, Hao Ran wanted to figure out one thing. He approached Chu Xuanfeng asking, Brother Chu, you just used the Qing Gangs name to threaten the Flying-eagle Gang. Will it be fine? Itll be fine. The head of the City F branch of the Qing Gang and I are friends. Theyll help me take care of V5 bar, Chu Xuanfeng said. To protect his real identity, he didnt tell Hao Ran that he was the leader of the Zhuque Group in the Qing Gang. He didnt want Gu Ning and the others to stay away from Chu Peihan because of his position in the Qing Gang. It wasnt easy for Chu Peihan to have close friends. However, to Chu Xuanfengs surprise... What? Brother Chu, you know the head of the City F branch of the Qing Gang? Thats awesome! Hao Ran was amazed by the news. He looked at Chu Xuanfeng with obvious admiration. Qin Zixun, Zhang Tianping and Mu Ke all had the same reaction. Jesus! Its so cool! You know the branch head? He must be a powerful figure! Im so excited now! Qin Zixun said. Me too. Me too, Zhang Tianping added. Why are you so excited? You dont know the branch head at all! Well, to be honest, Im also thrilled. Although we dont know the branch head, we are friends with Brother Chu! Right? Mu Ke turned to Chu Xuanfeng. Since when had they be friends? This was the first time they had even met each other. They werent familiar with one another yet. Those boys simply wanted to have a connection with the Qing Gang. Brother Chu, please support us from now on! Hao Ran said. Chu Xuanfeng rounded his eyes in shock. Those teenagers were nothing like he had imagined, but he also felt relieved to see them being willing to ept it. Chu Peihan had the same thought. The leader of the Zhuque Group was standing right before their eyes now. A branch head was actually nobody. Still, both Chu Peihan and Chu Xuanfeng had no intention to tell them about their background. In the boys eyes, the Qing Gang was terrifying indeed, but it was super exciting if they knew someone important in the Qing Gang. They werent obedient kids, but they obeyed thews. Although the Qing Gang was a mysterious gang, they knew it wasnt evil. Therefore, they were scared of it, but also attracted by it. However, An Yi and Yu Mixi had a different attitude. They were afraid of the Qing Gang too, but they didnt think that it was attractive. They didnt hate it at the most. As for Gu Ning, she actually wasnt excited, but it would be good news if she could have a good rtionship with the Qing Gang. What? Are you going to betray me? Gu Ning asked airily, seeing them being so excited. They were all struck silent at once. After a while, they immediately changed their tone. Of course not, youre always our boss! Indeed, please dont be mad at us, boss. Yeah, yeah. They all said with sincerity. Alright, Im just joking! Gu Ningughed. She walked out first, followed by the others. They nned to drink, so nobody drove the car. They took a taxi to a seafood restaurant, and ordered a big private room. Hao Ran had gotten a huge amount ofpensation, so they ordered many great dishes without thinking of the price. Even then, the meal only cost them several thousand yuan. During the night snacks, Chu Xuanfeng received a call from Situ Ye. Situ Ye asked where he was now. Without further thinking, Chu Xuanfeng told his boss that he was having night snacks with his younger sister and her friends. He also told Situ Ye the location of the restaurant. Chapter 152 - Meet Situ Ye

Chapter 152: Meet Situ Ye

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Unexpectedly, Situ Ye had just arrived at the City F. He would be at the restaurant in 20 minutes, which shocked Chu Xuanfeng. However, before Chu Xuanfeng could say another word, Situ Ye hung up. Chu Xuanfeng was struck dumb for a long while. The others around the table noticed Chu Xuanfengs astonished face. They all turned to him with a puzzled look on their faces. What happened? Chu Peihan asked her older brother with care. Her older brother usually kept calm. Even if something bad happened, he could remain calm. Hearing Chu Peihans voice, Chu Xuanfeng finally got his mind back. He realized he lost his manners just then, so he wore an embarrassed smile exining, Um, I have a friend who will be here soon. Would you mind? Although Chu Xuanfeng wasnt sure that Situ Ye woulde to this private room, he felt that it was better to tell them. Of course not, the others said. Peihan,e here. I have something to tell you. Chu Xuanfeng pulled Chu Peihan aside. The rest were curious, but they didnt ask. What is it? Chu Peihan was confused. Chu Xuanfeng said by Chu Peihans ear, Um, our boss Situ will be here soon. I dont know whether helle to this private room or not, but I think you should know. If hees, behave normally! What? Boss Situ ising? Chu Peihan was greatly scared, like the ghost wasing. In fact, no one in this world scared Chu Peihan more than Situ Ye. Situ Ye treated her quiet well. He cared about her life, and sent her a birthday gift on her birthday as well as a red envelope at the New Year, but she couldnt stand his powerful air! Why-why does he want toe here? Why doesnt he let you go to him? Chu Peihan didnt understand why Situ Ye, the boss of the Qing Gang, had toe find Chu Xuanfeng in person. It wasnt his usual style at all! Chu Peihan didnt know why Situ Ye wasing here. Why didnt he let Chu Xuanfeng go to him? Chu Xuanfeng also had no idea that Situ Ye was interested in Gu Ning. Gu Ning was his aim actually. Yes, Situ Ye came here for Gu Ning. In fact, he had nned to meet Gu Ning in City G. He had even checked the flights from City F to City G today to see whether Gu Ning was going to City G. She wasnt. Therefore, Situ Ye could only fly to City F himself. He wasnt sure that Gu Ning was among Chu Peihans friends, but he wanted to find out for himself. It was the first time Situ Ye had been so interested in a woman. Well, Gu Ning wasnt a woman yet. She was only a teenage girl. Situ Ye always followed his heart when acting. Since he now had an interest in Gu Ning, he decided to get to know her thoroughly. Although he was the boss of the Qing Gang, he could still live an ordinary life. ordingly, it was obvious that he went to see Gu Ning in person. Twenty minutester, Situ Ye arrived. He called Chu Xuanfeng to wee him at the roadside. Chu Xuanfeng immediately ran outside. The minute he got outside, he saw Situ Ye standing by the road, followed by two important figures in the Qing Gang. Boss, do you have something urgent to deal with? Chu Xuanfeng asked. Nothing. Im just hungry. Situ Ye ordered, You two wait in the car. Xuanfeng, lead the way. The two important figures of the Qing Gang stayed in the car. Um, boss, are we going to where Peihan is? Chu Xuanfeng asked with uncertainty. He didnt believe Situ Ye as the boss of the Qing Gang would dine with a bunch of high school students. It wasnt his style at all. Anything wrong with that? Situ Ye asked coldly, like he was threatening him. Chu Xuanfeng denied without hesitation, Of course not. Please, this way. Chu Xuanfeng didnt dare to say it even if he thought that it was inappropriate. But boss, they dont know Im part of the Qing Gang, so... Chu Xuanfeng said. However, before he could finish, Situ Ye interrupted, I understand. The door wasnt close. Chu Xuanfeng guided Situ Ye, walking straight in. Situ Ye was dressed entirely in ck. He had beautiful features with distinct lines of his face. He came in with an air of the king. Everyone was amazed when he appeared. Especially those boys, they all thought the man was handsome and cool. However, Gu Ning could sense that the man wasnt simple, he had an air of a killer. He must be a man of power. If Gu Ning guessed correctly, the man ought to have a close rtionship with the Qing Gang and was in a high position. He was probably the boss of the Qing Gang that Chu Xuanfeng had mentioned. However, Gu Ning was only guessing. She wasnt confident that she was right. At the same time, Situ Yes sight fell on Gu Ning the minute he walked in, but he stayed expressionless, so Gu Ning didnt feel anything different. This is my friend. His family name is Situ. You can call him brother Situ, Chu Xuanfeng introduced him to them. Hearing that, everyone call him brother Situ. Chu Xuanfeng had already prepared a chair for Situ Ye between him and Chu Peihan. Chu Xuanfeng invited Situ Ye to be seated before introducing the teenagers around the table to him. Although there was no need for Situ Ye, the boss of the Qing Gang, to know them, it was socially polite to do the introduction since for now Situ Ye was only Chu Xuanfengs friend. First of all, Chu Xuanfeng introduced from his left side. Hao Ran, Qin Zixun, Zhang Tianping, An Yi, Mu Ke, Yu Mixi and Gu Ning. However, when he introduced Gu Ning, Situ Ye opened his mouth, Ive saw you once outside of the Huangdeng Hotel in City G. Hearing that, Gu Ning was surprised, but she soon realized what was going on. He must have been with Chu Xuanfeng. Well, we were together at that time, Chu Xuanfeng exined. Gu Ning nodded without saying anything. The rest all knew that Gu Ning had been to City G, so they didnt think there was anything wrong with Situ Yes words. I think youre quiet good. Are you interested to have a try with me? Situ Ye asked. Sure! Gu Ning answered with crity. Gu Ning knew that this man was much better than Chu Xuanfeng. And she enjoyedpeting with the strong ones. Only challenges kept her progressing. Chapter 153 - Don’t Be So Mean!

Chapter 153: Dont Be So Mean!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Is there going to be another fight? Im looking forward to it. I havent seen my boss lose a singlepetition yet. Hao Ran was excited. Indeed! Qin Zixun and the others agreed. What do you mean? Do you all want to see me fail? Gu Ning squinted. There was a hint of danger in her eyes. Hearing that, Hao Ran and others immediately realized that they had said something wrong. They denied at once, Of course not! We simply want to know how excellent you can be. Yes! We never want you to lose. Toote for that, Gu Ning didnt believe them. She said seriously, All of you, download an App to record how far youve run when youre home today. Well get together at 8 am at Yuntai Mountain tomorrow morning. Were going to climb the mountain! Except for An Yi, Mixi and Peihan, the rest must finish 10 kilometers ahead of time. If anyone cant fulfill this task, the punishment will be worse than only 10 kilometers. What? Hearing that, Hao Ran and the boys changed their expressions, groaning. No! Boss, please dont be so mean! Hao Ran said. Boss, I know youre not a mean boss, right? Qin Zixun ttered. Boss, can I ask for a leave? Mu Ke wore an upset face. Boss, can I run six kilometers only? Zhang Tianping bargained. Anyone whoins can run two kilometres more, Gu Ning threatened. The four boys immediately shut their mouths. No matter how upset they were in their hearts now, they didnt dare to argue any more. The only thing they could do now was eat. Gu Ning actually wasnt being mean. She didnt attend the evening ss these days, and spent less time on training them. Therefore, she wanted to seize every opportunity to train them. She would be increasingly busy in the future. I think its a good idea to climb the mountain. Please allow me to join you. And why dont we have the fight on the Yuntai Mountain? Situ Ye said. Chu Xuanfeng and Chu Peihan were greatly shocked. They couldnt believe their ears. What? Situ Ye was going to Yuntai Mountain along with them? He, a grown-up man, was going to climb a mountain with a bunch of high school students? It was so unbelievable! Sure, Gu Ning didnt reject. Although she wasnt familiar with him yet, she wasnt afraid that he could be dangerous. Ill go with you too, Chu Xuanfeng said at once. As Situ Yes important aide, and while they were in City F now, Chu Xuanfeng thought that it was necessary to follow his boss. During the night snacks, they were all chatting while eating. However, Chu Peihan always stayed silent, which made Hao Ran feel strange. He asked, Peihan, why are you being so quiet all of a sudden? Its so strange! Hearing that, everyones sight fell on Chu Peihan with doubt. Chu Peihan felt uneasy, but immediately exined, Well, the food here is so delicious. I just keep eating. Except for Chu Xuanfeng and Situ Ye, who knew the real reason, the rest around the table all believed it. Chu Peihan was a foodie after all! However, Gu Ning remained suspicious. She had noticed Chu Peihans change before and after Situ Yes arrival. It seemed that Chu Peihan was scared of this man named Situ, probably because of his position. When it was almost 11 pm, they were about to leave. Situ Ye wanted to send Gu Ning back, but it wasnt appropriate for him to do that now. Thus he only drove Chu Xuanfeng and Chu Peihan home. Gu Ning went back home with Yu Mixi then. Hao Ran and the boys nned to send Gu Ning and Yu Mixi home, but were rejected. It waste now and Gu Ning didnt want to bother them. Ever since Situ Ye had appeared, Chu Peihan had felt anxious along the way. She didnt feel at ease until she got home. However, thinking about how Situ Ye was going to climb the mountain with them tomorrow, Chu Peihan was unhappy again. She just couldnt understand why Situ Ye, the boss of the Qing Gang, wanted to climb the mountain with them, who were merely high school students. It would be such a weird picture! She could only hope that tomorrow was a rainy day, and their n was canceled or that Situ Ye was upied tomorrow and couldnte. When Gu Ning got home, it was almost 12 am. Gu Man was still awake. Both Gu Qing and Jiang Xu were with her. They stayed upte for a reason. Jiang Xu had something important to tell Gu Ning. He told Gu Ning that he had gotten the business license and the other required documents this afternoon. He had also been in contact with the construction materials provider. The provider was in City D, so he was going to City D tomorrow to sign the contract. Once the contract was signed, the construction materials could be sent out. The store was ready to open with enough staff, as long as the construction materials arrived. Jiang Xu was going to tell Gu Ning more details, but was interrupted by Gu Ning, Uncle, you dont need to tell me everything. I trust you, and you can be fully in charge of this business. If you have any trouble, you can turn to me for help then. Gu Ning didnt want to interfere in Jiang Xus business. Since Gu Ning had said that, Jiang Xu stopped talking. After Gu Qing and Jiang Xu were gone, Gu Ning told Gu Man that she was going to climb the mountain with her friends tomorrow. Gu Man agreed. ... The next day, Gu Ning got up at 6:30 am. She put on her casual clothes with her hair in a high ponytail. With the nourishment of the power, Gu Nings skin became utterly smooth and wless. Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi were so jealous of that. It was almost 7 am when Gu Ning finished her breakfast. She took her backpack and left afterwards. It was around seven kilometers from Fenghua Luxury Mansion to Yuntai Mountain, and it took about 40 minutes to run there. Gu Ning wasnt in a hurry. It would be alright if she arrived at the Yuntai Mountain at 7:50 am. It was around 7:40 am when Gu Ning arrived. Many had arrived there already. Except for Hao Ran and the other three boys, they all came here by car. Hao Ran and the other boys had to fulfil the task of running 10 kilometers before 8 am, so they got up very early this morning and ran to the Yuntai Mountain. However, it wasnt far enough from their homes to Yuntai Mountain. Thus they kept running at the area around the Yuntai Mountain. They finally achieved their goal before 7:30 am, but each of them was too exhausted to stand up. They almost felt like they were dying. They had rested for nearly 20 minutes when Gu Ning arrived. However, none of them had recovered yet. Although Yuntai Mountain was a scenic zone, there werent many visitors because most came here to climb the mountain. Situ Yes car was parked right under arge tree. It was cool there. Chapter 154 - You’re Awesome

Chapter 154: Youre Awesome

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Situ Ye and Chu Xuanfeng stayed in the car, while Chu Peihan, Yu Mixi and An Yi sat on a stone bench talking under therge tree. Hao Ran and the other three boys were lying on a nearby piece of grasnd. Chu Xuanfeng was sitting on the driver seat. The window faced right at the entrance, so he noticed Gu Ning running from afar. He rounded his eyes. No way! Is she running here? Hearing that, everyone watched the entrance. They were all surprised. Chu Xuanfeng got out of the car at once. When Gu Ning got near, he asked without dy, Hey, did you run all the way to here from Fenghua Luxury Mansion? Yes, Gu Ning answered. She had run for seven kilometers, and was a little tired. However, she only breathed slightly faster with a slightly red face. It didnt seem like she had run for a long distance at all. Jesus! Seven kilometers! You dont seem exhausted at all. Its insane! Although Chu Xuanfeng was mentally prepared, he was amazed when he got the affirmative answer from Gu Ning. He could handle seven kilometers too, but it would cost him too much energy and strength. He could barely stand or breathe after it. Situ Ye knew that Gu Ning wasnt a simple girl, but was also astonished by her incredible stamina. He probably couldnt do better than her. Gu Ning smiled but didnt say a word. She looked to Situ Ye, who had just left the car, and greeted him. Situ Ye nodded. Then, Gu Ning found out that Hao Ran and the boys were lying on the nearby grasnd. Have you finished? Yes. You-you can check-check the phone your-yourself. Hao Ran tried to catch his breath. No need. I trust you. You can rest till 9 am, then well go and climb the mountain, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning trusted her friends. And it was a difficult task this time. She didnt want to push them too hard. Gu Ning looked to Situ Ye once more. Its an hour away from 9 am. Do you want to have thepetition right now? But you just ran here. Have a rest first, Situ Ye replied. Gu Ning had just run seven kilometers. Although she didnt seem exhausted, she must be out of strength now. It wasnt fair to have thepetition right away. Great, then 8:30 am. Actually, Gu Ning didnt need the rest, but she also wouldnt reject Situ Yes kindness. Gu Ning went to buy bottles of water for them. She intentionally put some power into the bottles for the four boys to help them recover. After drinking the water, Hao Ran and the boys felt a flow of coldness spreading inside their bodies. They were soon full of energy again. Within 10 minutes, they were back to normal and felt much more energetic. Hao Ran and the boys thought that it was strange that they could recover within such a short time, but they didnt know why. In addition, it seemed ordinary. When it was 8:30 am, they went to an empty area. Gu Ning and Situ Ye were ready for the fight. For those who didnt know Situ Yes background, they were positive about Gu Nings ability. Gu Ning had beaten down 11 hoodlums with steel sticks before their eyes yesterday. There was no reason for them not to believe in Gu Ning. However, Chu Xuanfeng and Chu Peihan held a totally different opinion. Gu Ning was outstanding indeed. She was even better than Chu Xuanfeng, but Situ Ye was far better than Chu Xuanfeng. They had no clear understanding of Gu Nings real ability, and they also knew that appearances lied, but they still believed that Situ Ye was better than Gu Ning. ordingly, they didnt think that Gu Ning could win. Both Gu Ning and Situ Ye had no intention to beat the other down, so thepetition was limited to five minutes. They nodded to one another, then the game began. In the beginning, neither of them used full force. It wasnt clear who was better. However, as the time went by, the two gradually increased their strength to attack. Gu Ning felt the strong power from Situ Ye. Situ Ye had the same feeling. Gu Ning was only a teenage girl. It was shocking that she was so extraordinary. After a while, Gu Ning knew clearly that Situ Ye was better than her. She was doomed to lose. However, Gu Ning didnt feel controlled by Situ Ye, like she had when Leng Shaoting had done it to herst time. Therefore, although Situ Ye was better than Gu Ning, it was impossible for him to hurt her. The two were in a fierce fight, which was exciting too. Although yesterdays fight was violent too, it wasnt enjoyable because those hoodlums were too weak whenpared with Gu Ning. What Gu Ning and Situ Ye were doing now was the realpetition between masters of kung fu. Gu Ning didnt want an obvious failure, so she used her power to stay strong. In that case, insiders might know that Situ Ye was better, but outsiders couldnt figure out who was going to win. Even so, both Situ Ye and Chu Xuanfeng were greatly amazed by Gu Nings extraordinary ability. Situ Ye was more experienced, but he wasnt able to beat Gu Ning. It was a failure in fact, since there was a gap in age and experience between him and Gu Ning. Situ Ye wasnt willing to admit it, but he had to ept the fact that Gu Ning was indeed outstanding. Five minutes passed quickly. Although everyone didnt want them to stop, Chu Xuanfeng reminded them that the time was over. Situ Ye was his boss after all. He had to follow his bosss order. Youre awesome, Situ Yeplimented inly. Youre better, Gu Ning admitted rapidly. Please have some water and rest now! Chu Xuanfeng took two bottles of water handing them to Situ Ye and Gu Ning separately. They all prepared food and drink before 9 am, and began to climb. They didnt need to rush, so they climbed the mountain at a normal speed. ... The next day after Master Qins birthday party, Li Zhenzhen was about to leave, but Qin Yiqing invited her to stay. It seemed as if Qin Yiqing wanted Li Zhenzhen to keep herpany, but actually she wanted Li Zhenzhen to get along with Qin Yifan for a while longer. Li Zhenzhen was reluctant to stay because she was afraid of Gu Ning, but she was also unwilling to give up this great chance, so she persuaded herself to stay. Although Qin Yifan said he didnt like Li Zhenzhen, Qin Yiqing nned to give it a try. They had known each other from a very young age, but didnt have much time to be together, especially after they had grown up. Qin Yiqing thought it was possible that the two would fall in love as long as they spent more time together. Qin Yifan of course knew what was on Qin Yiqings mind. He had directly stayed out of his home for two whole days, and even refused to answer Qin Yiqings calls. Qin Yiqing was annoyed. Chapter 155 - Qin Yiqing’s Invitation

Chapter 155 Qin Yiqings Invitation

Qin Haozheng and his wife told Qin Yiqing not to interfere in Qin Yifans personal affairs. Although they wouldnt be pleased to see their son end up with an ordinary girl, they still wanted Qin Yifan to find his love and live a happy life. They also thought that Li Zhenzhen was a great choice, but since Qin Yifan didnt like her, they couldnt force him to do it. If they forced Qin Yifan to marry Li Zhenzhen, their parent and son rtionship would be worse off. However, Qin Yiqing was snobbish and stubborn. The couple of Qin Haozheng could barelymunicate with her. Luckily, they believed that Qin Yifan was capable of making decisions on his own. Qin Yifans attitude broke Li Zhenzhens heart. She asked to leave for City G on Saturday morning. Qin Yiqing then had to send her to the airport in person. This time, Qin Yiqing was mad at Gu Ning. In her eyes, it was all Gu Nings fault. Qin Yifan stayed away from Li Zhenzhen because of Gu Ning. Therefore, when Li Zhenzhen was gone, Qin Yiqing called one of her friends to get Gu Nings number. Then, she called Gu Ning directly. Gu Ning was in the middle of climbing when she received Qin Yiqings call. Hi, is that Miss Gu Ning? Qin Yiqing asked with politeness. Yes, who is that please? Gu Ning asked. Im Qin Yifans older sister, Qin Yiqing. I want to talk with you about something. Is it convenient for you now? Can we meet? Qin Yiqing asked with a good attitude. Qin Yiqing was worried that Gu Ning might turn her down if she wasnt polite enough. Even then, Gu Ning sensed that something must be wrong. She knew that Qin Yifan had an older sister named Qin Yiqing, but they had only met once at Master Qins birthday party. They had never talked with each other. Why would she want to meet her? Gu Ning wanted to figure it out, so she didnt reject. She set the meeting in the afternoon. Qin Yiqing didnt care about the time, as long as Gu Ning was willing to meet her. After an hour of climbing, except for Gu Ning, Situ Ye and Chu Xuanfeng, who were just a little tired, the rest were all exhausted. Especially An Yi and Yu Mixi, because they were the weakest. Fortunately, they worked out a lot these days, so they could still continue climbing. They carried on after several minutes of rest. The higher they climbed, the colder it got. Although it was cold, they felt warm instead because they had climbed for a long time. If it had been summer, they all would have fainted. Two hourster, they were finally at the top. The top of the mountain was 300 square meters in size with small restaurants and supermarkets for visitors. Yuntai Mountain was very beautiful. Looking straight ahead from the fence at the top, there was groups of white clouds. The clouds were so near, it felt like you could touch it with your hands. This was where a visitor could appreciate the clouds. And the view at the bottom was breath taking There were magnificent cliffs, trees and valleys. Hao Ran and others all took out their phones taking pictures with excitement despite their physical tiredness. Its amazing! This is my first time being on the top of this Yuntai Mountain even though Ive lived in City F for so many years! Exactly, its like heaven on the earth! Come on, Ill stand on this rock. Please take a photo of me with all the white clouds as my background. I want to fly in the sky! Me too! Gu Ning wasnt interested in taking photos. She walked aside to the edge of the cliff taking in the fresh air in quietness. To be specific, she was absorbing the power here. Yes, the air at the top of this mountain wasnt polluted. It was clean with some power. Although the power was light, there was a lot around. Gu Ning collected a lot of power together, and the power grew thick. As more and more power was absorbed into her Jade Eyes, Gu Nings sight got better and clearer. All of a sudden, Gu Ning found that there was a flow of power she failed to absorb. The power she couldnt absorb must be power that didnt belong to the heaven, the earth, or the jade. Then it must belong to antiques. The power was light, and far away. It seemed that it was under the cliff. Gu Ning looked around to figure out its location. She soon aimed at a crack between rocks. With the help of her Jade Eyes, Gu Ning saw the inside of the crack gradually. There was a room after a one-meter thick wall of rock. The room was round, a meter wide and three meters tall. Two meters deeper down, it became narrow again. The room was full of flows of white fog, the power. However, Gu Ning didnt see the source of the power, because the room went deeper inside. Gu Nings Jade Eyes couldnt detect too far. Even though she couldnt see it, Gu Ning was sure that there must be antique in the hole. The power was able to flow in the air, so there must be an antique with strong power, or there must be many antiques. Gu Ning was curious to find it, but it wasnt the right time. She had toe here again alone another day. And she could onlye at night when there was no one around. In addition, she needed ropes and tools to get down the hole. She had to go down there by ropes first and then use tools to pry the stone apart to allow her to get in. There had to be other entrances to this hole. Gu Ning decided to check around first. If there was an entrance to the hole, she would go in by the entrance. If not, she would pry the stones apart. Gu Ning went back to her friends after she had absorbed enough power. When everyone saw her eyes, they were mesmerized. Seeing that, Gu Ning was nervous. Was there anything wrong with her eyes? Whats wrong? Why are you all staring at me? Gu Ning asked. They didnt get their minds back until Gu Ning said that. Chu Peihan stood up suddenly running to Gu Ning. Ningning, I just found out that your eyes are so attractive! The rest all agreed. Exactly! I just found that out too. Your eyes are so bright and clear! Theyre full of magic! We cant move our eyes away from yours. And I feel rxed for no reason. Hearing that, Gu Ning realized what had happened. Her Jade Eyes absorbed enough power, so her eyes changed too. Her eyes were full of magic? They couldnt move their eyes away from hers? They felt rxed for no reason? Gu Ning couldnt help thinking, was she able to seduce people with her eyes now? However, of course she wouldnt do it. Besides, she didnt like having people stare at her eyes. Thus she deliberately looked at Hao Ran and others coldly to scare them. Chapter 156 - Gu Ning Gets Mad

Chapter 156 Gu Ning Gets Mad

Unexpectedly, her cold look was as sharp as a de, which was super threatening. Everyone was stunned. Gu Ning was also astonished. The power not only made her eyes more attractive, but also frightening? Both Situ Ye and Chu Xuanfeng were slightly surprised by her terrifying look. After a long breath, Chu Peihan said in an upset tone, Boss, your look was so scary! I felt as if there was a knife against my neck! Chu Peihan stood right by Gu Nings side, so she had felt it more clearly. Exactly! If a look could kill people, we would be dead already, Hao Ranined, like he had just survived from a deadly disaster. I almost had a heart-attack! Mu Ke added. He covered his chest with his hands like he was literally suffering. Gu Ning didnt know what to say. She herself didnt know that it would be like that. However, even though her eyes changed, as long as they didnt stare at her eyes, they wouldnt feel anything different. They didnt go down from the top right away. It was almost 12 oclock, so they nned to eat first. There were restaurants and supermarkets on the top, but they had prepared food and drinks before they came here. They didnt do it because the food and drink were expensive on the top. It was Gu Ning who deliberately let them climb with a heavy burden instead. Is there any cave or something else here? Gu Ning asked casually. No idea. Boss, are you looking for an adventure? Kind of, Gu Ning answered. They had 10 minutes to rest after eating. When it was about 1 pm, they went down from the top. It was much easier to climb down than up, and it only took them one hour and forty minutes to get back to where they started. At that time, it was almost 3 pm. Hao Ran proposed to find a ce to have a drink, but Gu Ning declined because she had something else to deal with. Since Gu Ning wouldnt go, everyone else wouldnt either. They dispersed. Situ Ye wanted to drive Gu Ning back, but she declined again. Although Situ Ye was a little upset, he didnt insist. He wasnt a man who would force a girl to do what he wanted. Before Gu Ning left, she called Qin Yiqing first. She was free now, and was ready to meet her. Qin Yiqing was in a shopping mall right now, so she set the meeting ce at a cafe beside the shopping mall. Gu Ning agreed, and said that she would be there 30ter. Then, Gu Ning went in a taxi. After about 20 minutes, Gu Ning arrived at the shopping mall. She went straight to the appointed cafe. When Gu Ning arrived, Qin Yiqing was already at the cafe. Gu Ning walked towards her. Qin Yiqing was a clothing designer. Thus she dressed in a noble and elegant way. However, Qin Yiqing was also a typical ambitious woman, so she had an air of great pride. Besides, she was snobbish, and she looked at Gu Ning with obvious disdain in her eyes. Miss Gu, nice to meet you. Please have a seat. Although Qin Yiqing sounded polite, Gu Ning sensed the dislike from her voice. Gu Ning immediately understood that Qin Yiqing called her for nothing good. However, Gu Ning stayed calm. She wanted to see what Qin Yiqing was going to do next. Gu Ning sat down and asked normally, Miss Qin, May I ask what you want to talk to me about today? Well, could you please tell me your parents jobs, Miss Gu? Qin Yiqing asked, like she was a queen. Gu Ning didnt think further about Qin Yiqings purpose, but told her the truth, Im from a one-parent family. My mother alone brought me up. She worked in a factory, but has quit her job because she didnt feel well. She stays at home now. Oh! Hearing that, Qin Yiqing was greatly surprised. She thought that Gu Ning would at least be from a family that could reach basic living standards. Unexpectedly, her family was in such a terrible condition. Her mother had quit, which meant they didnt have any ie. Now, Qin Yiqing disliked Gu Ning even more. If your mother is unemployed, how do you manage to live your life? Your mother worked in a factory. I assume her sry wouldnt be high. Do you have enough savings to support your life? Saying that, Qin Yiqing didnt bother to hide the disdain on her face. I didnt expect that Miss Qin cared so much about the living standards of my family! Gu Ning smiled with slight coldness. Qin Yiqing smirked and said, Miss Gu, lets put our cards on the table. I met you here today to tell you that you dont match Yifan at all. Gu Ning was stunned. What? She had nothing to do with Qin Yifan. Howe she didnt match him at all? She and Qin Yifan were merely ordinary friends. However, Gu Ning wasnt dumb. She knew that there was a misunderstanding between Qin Yifan and her, and she also figured out the purpose of Qin Yiqing. Who told her that she was in a rtionship with Qin Yifan? That was insane! Who told you that Im in a rtionship with Qin Yifan? Gu Ning asked. Its not important. The important thing is although Yifan likes you for now, hes the heir of our Qin Family with two billion yuan in assets. However, you, youre even poorer than Cindere. Its impossible for you to marry into our family. So, please stay away from Yifan. Qin Yifan liked her? Gu Ning was astonished. Facing the humiliation, Gu Ning was displeased, but she curbed her anger. Miss Qin, I think that there is a misunderstanding. Qin Yifan and I are only friends. Nevertheless, Qin Yiqing didnt believe it at all. Qin Yifan had admitted that he liked Gu Ning. And Gu Ning was just a poor girl. It was unlikely that she didnt have feelings towards a tall handsome and super-rich man. Miss Gu, stop arguing. As long as youre willing to stay away from Yifan, Ill give you five hundred thousand yuan. I suppose your family is too poor to ever see a check of five hundred thousand yuan. It was a public humiliation. With a loud sound, Gu Ning hit the table heavily with her palm in anger. She stood up at short notice, which surprised Qin Yiqing, and attracted attention from people around them. Gu Ning ignored the looks from other people, staring at Qin Yiqing coldly. Miss Qin, dont you think that its ridiculous that you humiliated me before you even figured out the truth? As for those who didnt respect her, Gu Ning didnt think that she needed to respect them. What? Did you say Im ridiculous? Qin Yiqing was annoyed. Chapter 157 - Don’t Forget Your Manners!

Chapter 157 Dont Forget Your Manners!

Arent you being ridiculous? I dont know who told you that Im in a rtionship with Qin Yifan, but let me tell you that were just normal friends. We arent and wont be boyfriend and girlfriend, Gu Ning looked down at Qin Yiqing with confidence. Qin Yiqing was mad at her attitude. However, before Qin Yiqing could respond, Gu Ning continued, And, I cant care less about your check of five hundred thousand yuan. In fact, Qin Yifan bought the Kings Green and Fulushou jade from me! Although Gu Ning wanted to keep it a secret, she wasnt willing to be humiliated in public by Qin Yiqing. She had to defend her dignity. Gu Ning understood that the rich never liked the poor, but she never epted insults. What? Hearing that, Qin Yiqing was quite surprised. Qin Yifan bought the Kings Green and Fulushou jade from Gu Ning? Which meant that Gu Ning wasnt a Cindere at all, but a rich girl with dozens of million yuan in assets? Dozens of million yuan were nothing in Qin Yiqings eyes, but she knew that it was a lot for a young girl. I dont mind if Qin Yifan tells you what Ive done in City G. Besides, please dont despise others just because youre richer than them. Im inferior to the Qin Family for now, but no one knows whats going to happen in the future! Gu Ning said coldly before she turned around walking away. Qin Yiqing was struck dumb. City G? What has happened in City G? After a while, Qin Yiqing called Qin Yifan. The minute that Qin Yifan answered her call, she asked without dy, Where are you? Why do you ask? Qin Yifan replied with impatience. Qin Yifan went back to his home when he found out that Li Zhenzhen had left for City G, but he thought that Qin Yiqing called him for Li Zhenzhen, so he didnt tell her that he was home. I want to ask you something about Gu Ning, Qin Yiqing understood that Qin Yifan didnt want to hear more about Li Zhenzhen. Thus she directly told him that it was about Gu Ning. What? What happened to Gu Ning? Hearing that, Qin Yifan got nervous all of a sudden. Knowing Qin Yifan cared about Gu Ning so much, Qin Yiqing was upset. But it wasnt the right time to argue with her younger brother now. Qin Yiqing said, Shes fine. I just want to ask you something. It isnt convenient to talk on the phone. Where are you? I need to see you. Im home. Qin Yifan indeed cared about Gu Ning very much. Qin Yiqing immediately left the cafe driving to the house of the Qin Family. Thirty minutester, she arrived at the house. She met Qin Yifan in the hall, her parents were there too. Qin Yiqing didnt have time to greet them, but asked Qin Yifan directly, Yifan, did Gu Ning sell you the Kings Green and the Fulushou jade? Qin Yiqing wanted the confirmation from Qin Yifan. How do you know that? Qin Yifan was surprised. What? You bought the Kings Green and the Fulushou jade from the young girl named Gu Ning? Qin Haozheng was also astonished. He had an impression of Gu Ning, because Gu Ning had sent him the precious ss with deer heads. Yes, Qin Yifan answered. Then he turned to Qin Yiqing again. How did you know that? Gu Ning had told him to keep it a secret. Did his staff tell Qin Yiqing? Thinking of that, Qin Yifan was slightly annoyed. He decided to have an investigation into itter. However, Qin Yiqing said, I just talked to her. What? Why? Qin Yifan abruptly stood up from the sofa. He had a premonition. Qin Yiqing told Qin Yifan what she had done, which greatly irritated Qin Yifan. Qin Yifan almost yelled at her, I told you not to interfere in my personal affairs. Why did you still do that? I like her, but she doesnt know yet. You did that to humiliate her on purpose! Why! It was the first time Qin Yifan had lost his temper. The whole family was stunned. Yiqing, you indeed shouldnt have done that. Dont forget your manners! Qin Haozheng was also mad at Qin Yiqings behavior. You want to know what has happened in City G right. Very well, let me tell you now. Qin Yifan was in a rage that his older sister disliked Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning didnt mind him telling Qin Yiqing the facts, he told his family about everything that had happened in City G. He told his family that Gu Ning had bet with Li Zhenzhen, and that he had bought the high-level jade Gu Ning had cut out at the price of a hundred and thirty million yuan. His family was shocked. However, what shocked them more was the following words. And the Fulushou jade. It was bigger than a fist, which is worth over a hundred million yuan, but she used it to make jewelry for her family! What I got was the leftover part of the jade. Do you think she, whose wealth is over a hundred million yuan, will care for your check of five hundred thousand yuan? Qin Yifan asked in a sarcastic tone. What? His family was now more than shocked. A Fulushou jade that was bigger than a fist? She cantpare with our Qin Family now, but who knows what will happen in the future? She isnt an ordinary girl, Qin Yifan said icily, then he walked out without hesitation. The second he was out of the room, Qin Yifan called Gu Ning to apologize to her. At that time, Gu Ning was already home. She was surfing on the Inte for information about Yuntai Mountain. She firstly checked whether there was any caves on Yuntai Mountain, but she found no answer. Yuntai Mountain was a tourist attraction. Since no one mentioned the cave, it was highly possible that it hadnt been found out yet. Then, Gu Ning checked whether there were any stories or legends of Yuntai Mountain to help the search for clues. She indeed found a legend of Yuntai Mountain! It was said that during the Qing Dynasty, the prefect of a certain state had been found guilty of bribery and corruption. The emperor had dismissed him for investigation. Then the corrupt official with his whole family had fled ande to the Yuntai Mountain. What had happened next hadnt been recorded. Until half a yearter, someone had found a body at the foot of Yuntai Mountain. A wide jade ring with a Chinese character Liu engraved on it had been found on the mans finger. It had been confirmedter that this body was the famous prefect Liujiang. People hadnt found out that Liujiang had been hiding in the Yuntai Mountain until then. Liujiang had brought a lot of gold, jewelry and so forth with him to the Yuntai Mountain. The government, therefore, had sent many soldiers to search the mountain. However, the Yuntai Mountain was a dangerous ce. The government had given up after a few days of searching in vain. Because of this legend, many said that there was precious stuff hidden in the Yuntai Mountain, but the legend was a legend after all. It hadnt been proved to be true, so no one actually believed it. Chapter 158 - Leng Shaoting Is in the Middle of A Task

Chapter 158 Leng Shaoting Is in the Middle of A Task

Gu Ning probably wouldnt believe it herself unless she had seen it. She was almost sure that the ancient objects in the cave must have belonged to the prefect Liujiang. Meanwhile, Gu Nings phone rang. The caller was Qin Yifan. Gu Ning wasnt willing to pick it up. Because of Qin Yiqing, she wasnt in a good mood right now, and she was a little mad at Qin Yifan too. However, after a while, she thought that it was better to make it clear, so she answered, Hi! Once Qin Yifan heard Gu Nings voice, he apologized, Gu Ning, Im so sorry about what my older sister did to you. Please ept my apologies. Well, apologies epted. Gu Ning wouldnt forgive Qin Yiqing so easily, but she didnt think she would meet her often in the future. There was no need to ruin her connection with Qin Yifan. Thanks, Qin Yifan replied. Its my fault actually. If not because I... At that moment, Qin Yifan stopped all of a sudden. He felt anxious and hesitated to tell Gu Ning that he liked her. He was afraid to be rejected. He was worried that he couldnt be her friend any longer, but if he didnt say it right now after what had happened, he probably wouldnt ever have a better chance. Also it was inappropriate to tell the girl his feelings on the phone. Thinking of that, Qin Yifan nned to meet Gu Ning at first. Um, Gu Ning, I have something to tell you. Could you pleasee out and meet me for a while? Just tell me on the phone. Its fine. Gu Ning almost knew what Qin Yifan was going to tell her. Although she didnt want him to do it, she couldnt stop him. Since Gu Ning said so, Qin Yifan had to continue in the phone. Im sorry for what has happened to you. If I hadnt told my older sister that I like you, it wouldnt have happened. My older sister is bossy, and likes to be involved in everything, but Im different. Im strong at work, but not pushy, nor snobbish in my life. And, most importantly, I really like you Gu Ning. Can you give me a chance? Indeed, Gu Ning guessed correctly. Qin Yifan was going to tell her that he liked her, but Gu Ning felt nothing. She probably didnt feel happy because Qin Yifan was not the man she liked. Sorry, I think its better for us to be friends, Gu Ning said. It was a no. It wasnt a surprising answer, but it was still hard for Qin Yifan to ept it. He felt as if someone stabbed a knife into his chest. He was in great pain now. Probably because that was how it felt when he was heartbroken. Gu Ning was the first girl he felt had touched his heart, so he didnt want to give up right away. He continued to ask, Really? Cant you give me a chance? If Ive done anything that you dislike, please tell me. Ill change. Nothing, Gu Ning said without hesitation. It has nothing to do with your appearance, or your background. I just dont have feelings with you. Im sorry. Qin Yifan couldnt help but step backwards several times. Gu Ning didnt even give him a chance. Besides, she felt nothing for him. Although Qin Yifan was terribly sad, he didnt want to annoy Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning had said it inly, he also didnt want to bother her any longer. Well, then, um, bye. Qin Yifan hung up at once. He felt empty and lost now. Gu Ning sat gazing at the screen of herputer. She had mixed emotions. She knew that Qin Yifan would be unhappy that she had rejected him, but she couldntfort him. If she did so, she was giving the man hope. Gu Ning chose to be cruel to some extent. She never lost confidence at men, even though a man had betrayed her in her previous incarnation. However, she truly treated Qin Yifan as her friend only. Gu Ning had no idea what kind of man was her type. Thinking of that question, Gu Ning was unconsciously involved in her illusion. Suddenly, Leng Shaotings face appeared in her mind. Gu Ning was astonished. She immediately got her mind back, but she couldnt stop her heart from beating so fast. Why? Was Leng Shaoting her type? Although she wasnt sure, she actually had quite a good impression of him. Gu Ning wasnt a chicken in a rtionship. Since she wasnt certain, she decided to figure it out. She hated suspicion. Of course, if she fell in love with someone who disliked her, she wouldnt force him to love her. Gu Ning took out her phone calling Leng Shaoting, but his phone was turned off. Gu Ning knew that Leng Shaoting must be in the middle of a task. She was right. Leng Shaoting was indeed in the middle of a task. It was sunset. The sky was still aglow. In a mountain area far away from the city, a ck Hummer was moving fast in an unstoppable way on an uneven dirt road. Its engine was roaring along the way. In the car, Xu Jinchen sat in the drivers seat while Leng Shaoting was in the passenger seat. There were also two young men in the back seats. Boss, the road is too uneven to drive on! The car will break apart soon, Xu Jinchenined. He was a car lover, and couldnt tolerate it. Leng Shaoting ignored him, but fixed his eyes at the GPS in his hands. Boss, is the task more important than the car? a man who was sitting in the back teased. He was named Xin Bei and was ranked fifth in the Red me. Xu Jinchen was ranked tenth in his team. Except for Leng Shaoting, who became their boss because of his outstanding ability, the rest all ranked ording to their ages. They were all the most elite soldiers from the military. They were young people who had gotten great achievements and had official positions. Ha-ha, you know Jinchen loves cars so much. He would rather suffer for his car! another man joked. He was Si Ming, who ranked seventh in their team. I think our boss does this on purpose. He knows Ill suffer in such a situation, but he forced me to do so. Im not necessary for this task by the way! Xu Jinchen continued toin. Why would boss do it on purpose? Xin Bei asked. However, before Xu Jinchen could open his mouth, Leng Shaoting said coldly, Stop the car in the woods, then lets go up to the mountain. Once Leng Shaoting gave an order, no one dared toin. They all wore a serious face. Xu Jinchen immediately turned the steering wheel driving the car into the woods, and stopped it in an unnoticeable ce. They swiftly got out of the car. Chapter 159 - Someone Told Me He Likes Me Today Chapter 159 Someone Told Me He Likes Me Today Then, they climbed up the mountain. Their aim was to capture the spies from Country R. Although the spy hadnt gotten anything useful, it was uneptable that he threatened this countrys safety. The Red me team wasnt an ordinary team. They had only spent three days before they had sessfully put a locator on one of the spies. They had the spies location, and were going to catch them all together. It was getting darker, and it wasnt easy to walk on the mountain road. However, for Leng Shaoting and his teammates, who were used to fulfilling their tasks in darkness, it was nothing. They moved fast, but quietly. Their goal was getting closer and closer. Half an hourter, Leng Shaoting and his teammates arrived at their destination. It was a cave. They didnt get near it right away, but hid among weeds and trees to observe the situation around it first. After making sure that there was no ambush, they gradually approached the cave. When they were at the entrance of the cave, they heard clear voices from it. Although the dialogs were in Country Rsnguage, Leng Shaoting and his teammates all understood it. They knew manynguages, which was demanded qualification for any agent. Those spies were talking casually. It seemed they had no idea that they had already been discovered, which was an advantage for Leng Shaoting and his teammates. They secretly slid in at a perfectly timed moment, and it was toote for those spies to resist when they found out that they were caught. After a round of gunshots, it was done. Although it wasnt a hard task, the Red me treated it seriously as usual. The Red me was always the best choice to handle such international cases, because the Red me was the most trustworthy special force in this country. The task is finished, but its torture for me to go back on that road. Xu Jinchen covered his chest with a hand, like he was in pain. Its not your car anyway. Do you really have to do that? Xin Bei despised his act. If it were his car, he would probably be crying! Si Mingughed. Ha-ha, youre right, Xin Bei couldnt agree more. Show me your sympathy! I hate you, Xu Jinchen ignored them, catching up with Leng Shaoting. Boss, what are you gonna do next? Xu Jinchen asked. Do what I should do, Leng Shaoting replied. Fine. You work all day, but there arent that many things to deal with in our team. I dont understand why you are so busy every day? Xu Jinchen said. I dont want to do that. I prefer to date girls, and find someone I like. Otherwise, my family will make the decision for me. Its pathetic. Xu Jinchens father had called him the other day to ask whether he had a girlfriend or not. If not, his father would arrange a blind date for him. Xu Jinchen clearly knew how pathetic it would be if he had to live his life with a woman he disliked. Everyone hoped to spend the rest of their life with someone in love! Hearing Xu Jinchen say that, an idea dawned on Leng Shaoting. He thought of Gu Ning. He didnt exactly know his feelings towards Gu Ning. However, once he thought of Gu Ning, he felt rxed for no reason, and also wanted to meet her right away. In City F, after he hung up the call with Gu Ning, Qin Yifan didnt get his mind back until a long time had passed. He called Wei Zhirui afterwards to ask him to go for a drink. The first thought of a man, who was in a bad mood, was to drink. He wanted to relieve his pain by drinking, but only ended up feeling more miserable. After a short time, Wei Zhirui arrived. When he saw Qin Yifan, Qin Yifan was already a little drunk. What happened to you? Wei Zhirui asked with anxiety. Qin Yifan had only told him that he was in a bad mood on the phone, but didnt tell him the reason. Thus Wei Zhirui wasnt clear why Qin Yifan looked so sad. Besides, he had never seen Qin Yifan being so heartbroken. Ive been dumped, Qin Yifan said. What? When? Wei Zhirui was shocked. When did you get a girlfriend? How could I know nothing about it? They were close friends. If Qin Yifan had a girlfriend, he would know. Well. Qin Yifan gave a wry smile. I didnt have one! She rejected me when I told her I like her. Qin Yifan then told Wei Zhirui everything, including the fact that Qin Yiqing had talked to Gu Ning. As for what Qin Yiqing had done, Wei Zhirui also disapproved. He and Qin Yifan were close friends, but he had never had a good impression of Qin Yiqing. It was Qin Yifans personal affairs after all, so Wei Zhirui could do nothing but drink with him. Although he knew that Qin Yifan treated Gu Ning differently, he didnt expect that Qin Yifan truly liked Gu Ning. However, Gu Ning had just turned 18 years old. That night, Qin Yifan waspletely drunk. It was the first time he had ever been that drunk. Leng Shaoting didnt get back to his ce until it was almost 12 pm. He turned on his phone, noticing that there was a missed call from Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting was slightly excited. She had called him. Then, Leng Shaoting got nervous all of a sudden, because he didnt know why Gu Ning had called him. Had she been in trouble? If something terrible had happened to her, and she had needed his help, but he had missed her call, he would me himself for that. Even though it was veryte, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning back without dy. Gu Ning was used to staying upte, so she was awake reading at that time. Seeing Leng Shaotings call, Gu Ning was also excited. She even panicked a little. After breathing out a long breath, she answered the call, Hi. Did you call me for an emergency? Leng Shaoting asked the minute he heard Gu Nings voice. Although he felt concerned about Gu Ning, he remained cold as usual. Cant I call you if nothing happened? Gu Ning asked. Of course you can, Leng Shaoting replied. Hearing that Gu Ning was fine, he was rxed. Someone told me he likes me today, Gu Ning said. However, the moment she said that she regretted it. She had no idea why she told Leng Shaoting. However, Leng Shaotings heart tightened. He was disappointed, and asked in a hurry, Do you like him? Chapter 160 - You’re too Young to Fall in Love

Chapter 160 Youre too Young to Fall in Love

Gu Ning, instead, had the sense that Leng Shaoting was really nervous. And she was happy about that. She immediately asked him, Do you want me to be his girlfriend or not? Absolutely not, Leng Shaoting replied unconsciously. Why? Gu Ning followed up. Because... Leng Shaoting stopped for a second. When Gu Ning was full of hope, Leng Shaoting opened his mouth again, Because youre too young to fall in love. You should focus more on your studies. Hearing that, Gu Ning was annoyed. No! I wont do that! She hung up on Leng Shaoting afterwards. Leng Shaoting was struck dumb by Gu Nings reaction. Did-did I say something wrong? A man like Leng Shaoting who didnt understand women at all could do nothing but let it go. That was also the reason why he suffered a lot when he chased his wife in the future. Meanwhile, in a five-star hotel, Situ Ye leaned against a sofa in silence. He had no interest in women in the past, because he thought that women were trouble. Thus there were no women around him for many years. However, now, he had a growing interest in Gu Ning. He wanted to know more about her, and meet her more often. The only problem was that he wasnt familiar with Gu Ning, so hecked excuses to stay close to her. However, there was nothing or nobody he couldnt get as long as he wanted. He didnt tell Chu Xuanfeng and Chu Peihan that he was interested in Gu Ning, which meant he couldnt ask them to help him either. Then what should he do? The big boss of the Qing Gang felt cornered. The next day, Gu Ning went out to buy some tools. She nned to do the scavenger hunt tonight. Gu Ning did it not for money, but for curiosity, excitement and her special feelings towards ancient objects. Gu Man and Gu Qing also had a skincare appointment this morning, so they left together with Gu Ning, while Jiang Xinyue stayed at home alone. There was aputer in her home, and she wasnt willing to hang out with the adults either. Gu Man didnt ask why Gu Ning was going out today. She only reminded her to be careful. Gu Qinxiang and Lin Lijuan along with Gu Xiaoxiao got on a ne leaving for City G as well. Gu Ning went to the beauty salon to meet Gu Man and Gu Qing after she had finished her shopping. They would eat and go for a walkter before they went back home. However, just as Gu Ning arrived at the door, she heard an altercation from inside. She recognized Gu Qings angry voice, but she couldnt hear it clearly. Gu Ning felt uneasy, rushing in at once. Outside a private room, a group of people gathered. The noisy altercation was happening in the private room. Ladies, please use another private room! It wont do you any good if you annoy Mrs. Wu. A beautician in her rose red uniform persuaded Gu Qing and Gu Man in an arrogant way. Why? Thats your way of doing business? Shes the one who postponed her appointment. Why should we leave? Gu Qing was mad. Although she knew Mrs. Wu wasnt amon person, she couldnt tolerate her behavior. And Gu Man was so scared that she hid behind Gu Qing, which made Gu Ning feel ufortable. So what? Do you know who I am? My husband is the president of Dongheng Real Estate, Wu Lianqin! What can you do to me? the woman said, like she was the queen. Wu Lianqin, the president of Dongheng Real Estate, was exactly the man who had picked on An Guangyao at Master Qins birthday party the other day. Gu Ning had talked with An Guangyao about Wu Lianqin after that. The man was very ambitious. As the president of the Dongheng Real Estate branch in City F, he even wanted to acquire Shenghua Real Estate as his personal property. However, he didnt want to pay much for it, so Gu Ning had won the chance. Besides, Wu Lianqin was a typical hypocrite, who loved to trap others behind their backs. Oh, your husband is the president of Dongheng Real Estate. So what? Gu Ning separated the crowd walking inside. She looked at the woman with disdain. Receiving Gu Nings cold and harsh look, Mrs. Wu felt threatened and struck dumb. Ningning. Gu Qing and Gu Man rxed when they saw that Gu Ning was there. Gu Ning walked to them, and asked with care, Mom, aunt are you alright? Were fine, but just annoyed, Gu Qingined. After a while, Mrs. Wu felt humiliated that she had been shocked and despised by a young girl. What are you? How dare you not respect me! Well, Gu Ning sneered. I dont think you deserve it. I dont care how powerful you are. Apologize to my mother and aunt, right now. What? Impossible! Mrs. Wu couldnt believe it, and of course couldnt stand it. In City F, no one dared to talk to her in that way. I dont care who you are. You must apologize, Gu Ning insisted. You... Mrs. Wu didnt expect that Gu Ning dared to argue against her. Not only Mrs. Wu, but the others were also surprised. Was she a more important figure than Mrs. Wu or was she just being naive? Ningning... Gu Qing and Gu Man were slight worried. They didnt want to cause more trouble. Itll be fine, Gu Ningforted them. She wouldnt give in today. Her sight fell on Mrs. Wu again. Are you going to apologize or not? No. So what? Mrs. Wu didnt believe that this young girl could do anything to her. Really? Gu Ning sneered once more. She stared at Mrs. Wu in a colder way. Mrs. Wu was frightened. Especially when Gu Ning approached her, Mrs. Wu stepped backwards in fear. The beautician in the rose red uniform was afraid that Mrs. Wu would be hurt in her workce, so she immediately stopped Gu Ning. Miss, it wont do you any good if you have bad blood with Mrs. Wu. Why dont you just forget it? Chapter 161 - Acquire This Beauty Salon

Chapter 161 Acquire This Beauty Salon

Gu Ning turned her cold look at the beautician. Thetter felt as if there was a sharp knife around her neck, and she could be killed at any second. She was left cold and trembling. This young girls look was so harsh and terrifying! Gu Ning ignored the beauticians feelings, but questioned, Is this the way you serve your customers? Youre snobbish and selfish! Then she pointed at the calligraphy on the wall. Credit-based, customer first, sinceremunication and equal intention. Are these lies? Hearing that, everyone criticized the beautician. The beautician immediately retorted, Miss, please dont damage our reputation. No one was willing toe into a ce where the workers were snobbish and selfish. If it went abroad, their saloon would be greatly affected. The beautician knew that her attitude wasnt right, but she was afraid of Mrs. Wu. She thought that Gu Ning would be the same. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning wouldnt yield to power or money. Is it me, or are you damaging the reputation of this saloon? Who is the snobbish one? Because of this Mrs. Wu, you forced other customers to leave this private room? Gu Ning asked. Exactly! Its her fault. How can she me the young girl? Shes shameless. I agree. I had a great impression of their service attitude here, but it seems Im wrong! Im so disappointed. I wonte here anymore. I dont want to be cleared out all of a sudden, only because a rich Mrses! Some of the customers around them were annoyed as well. There werent many rich women like Mrs. Wu, so most of them disliked the rich. The beautician was helpless now. She knew that she was causing more trouble. If this Mrs. Wues again, I wont being here anymore, a woman said. Hearing that, Mrs. Wu was mad. Why? You dont own this salon. Why cant Ie? I think you all are just jealous of my wealth! Mrs. Wu hit the point, and the women all shut up. They of course wouldnt admit it. However, before they could argue back, Gu Ning opened her mouth. If youre rich enough, buy this salon right now! Gu Ning challenged her. You... Mrs. Wu didnt know what to say. In fact, she didnt have much money. From an outsiders perspective, she lived an affluent life, but her husband wasnt generous at all. He only gave her a monthly allowance of a hundred thousand yuan. She needed skincare, clothing, and jewelry. She could only save a few dozen thousand yuan every month. And her savings merely amounted to several hundred thousand yuan in all. However, this beauty salon cost at least a few million yuan. She really could not afford it. Before long, Mrs. Wu retorted, Well, why dont you buy it yourself? Im willing to, as long as the boss sells it to me, Gu Ning answered seriously. Gu Ning thought that it wasnt a bad idea to buy this beauty salon for Gu Man and Gu Qing to run. They didnt need to manage it themselves. They only needed to be in charge of the ounts. Of course, as long as the boss of this beauty salon sold it to Gu Ning. When they had registered for the VIP card, Gu Ning had found out that this beauty salon was a privatepany. It provided high-end service and products, so their customer group wasntrge, but a single VIP customer spent ten times more money than amon customer in one go. The business was profitable, although not very popr. Ningning... Both Gu Man and Gu Qing were astonished. They didnt want Gu Ning to make decisions without thorough thought. Mrs. Wu and others were also shocked. What? This young girl was going to buy this beauty salon? Was she kidding? This beauty salon cost at least a few million yuan! Could she afford it? No one believed that Gu Ning was able to do that. Do you really want to acquire it? At that time, a female voice sounded from behind the crowd. Before long, a woman in her early thirties walked inside. Her body was attractive. She was tall and slim, having the air of elegance and sexiness alike. She wasnt in with such smooth wless skin. Her bright eyes were full of wisdom and confidence. She didnt show any disdain while she was asking Gu Ning the question, even though Gu Ning was just a young girl. Instead, she treated Gu Ning equally. B-boss. Seeing the woman, all the beauticians faces turned pale, especially the one in the rose red uniform. She could be fired this time. She knew her bosss character clearly. If it hadnt been for Mrs. Wu, she wouldnt have done what she did today. In this beauty salon, there were three levels of workers. Ordinary beauticians were in pink uniforms. The team leaders were in rose red uniforms. There were many skincare items, such as pure natural professional skincare, pure natural wrinkle anti-aging, massage, ovarian maintenance, aroma, and so forth. Except for those, there were also items for physical health. Not every beautician was able to work with all of the items. They had their strengths from person to person, so they were divided into different teams. Above the team leaders was the managers. The managers wore white uniforms. Coincidentally, the manager on duty today had asked for a leave. Otherwise, such a mess wouldnt have happened. The female boss ignored her staff, but looked at Gu Ning asking again, Miss, so nice to meet you. Im the boss of this beauty salon, Yu Na. Are you sure you want to acquire my saloon? Are you willing to sell it? Gu Ning asked. If you want to buy it, Ill sell it, Yu Na replied with sincerity. Sure, Ill buy it, Gu Ning answered with crity. Everyone was shocked by the fact that Gu Ning was really going to buy this ce. Ningning... Both Gu Man and Gu Qing were genuinely surprised. They wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. They believed that Gu Ning wasnt an impulsive person. Since she nned to buy it, she must be doing it for a reason. Indeed... Mom, aunt, dont you want to run a business? This beauty salon is yours from now on! You dont need to spend much time running it, but just take control of the management and ounts, Gu Ning said. Everyone around them looked at Gu Man and Gu Qing in an envious way. Gu Man and Gu Qing were greatly touched. Although they thought it was too much, they epted it happily. Chapter 162 - Membership Canceled Chapter 162 Membership Canceled How much is it? Gu Ning asked the boss. To be honest with you, Ill be immigrating to Country Y ina few months, and I already had the intention to sell this salon. Ive dealt with all the details. Its worth 3.2 million yuan including everything in this ce, Yu Na said. She took out the list and the contract from her bag handing them to Gu Ning. This is the list. You can check all the objects first. If you dont have any questions, we can sign the contract before we go to the rtive departments to finish the legal procedure. Sure, Gu Ning took the list and the contract, but she didnt review them at once. I think we better solve the problem we have right now. How do you want to handle it? Yu Na asked. Since Ive decided to acquire this beauty salon, I think I have the power to make some decisions, right? Gu Ning asked. Of course, Yu Na replied. Very well, first, this Mrs. Wus membership must be canceled. And this beautician is fired. I wont allow snobbish people to work in my store, Gu Ning said in an undeniable way. The rest all respected her unconsciously. Although the beautician was reluctant to be fired, she understood that it was toote to make up for it. However, Mrs. Wu wasnt happy about that decision. She questioned in anger, Why should my membership be canceled? Because Ill be the boss of this beauty salon soon, and I have the power to do so, Gu Ning said. Even though youre the boss, arent you afraid that it will damage your reputation that you randomly cancel your customers membership? Mrs. Wu reacted swiftly. That depends on what kind of customer youre. If its a customer like you, who is arrogant and rude, sorry, youre not wee here, Gu Ning replied calmly, which left a great impression on the others. You... Mrs. Wu was mad, but didnt know what to say. Li Li, go take them to do the procedures, Yu Na offered. Who cares! There isnt only one skincare saloon anyway! Mrs. Wu was irritated, but she wasnt willing to stay any longer, since Gu Ning would be the boss of it. After Mrs. Wu and the beautician were gone, Gu Ning looked to the crowd saying, All the staff of Kamei Beauty Salon, although Im not the boss yet, I think its better to make it clear right now. If you cant meet the principles on the wall, you may quit on your own initiative. Otherwise, youll be punished once I find that you disobeyed the rules. Her words were powerful and persuasive. No one thought that she was only a young girl, but more of a sessful businesswoman. At short notice, everyone admired Gu Ning. Generally speaking, the entire staff here was excellent. Only a few of them were ck sheep. Yu Na stared at Gu Ning with appreciation. This young girl indeed wasnt ordinary. Of course, as long as you obey the rules, work hard, I wont treat you unfairly on the sry, Gu Ning added. And all the customers here, this is a ce that values equality. No matter if youre from the rich or the powerful families, please show some respect to one another. Please treat others the way you want to be treated, Gu Ning said. After a second, Gu Ning continued, After I sign the contract and finish the legal procedure, my mother, Gu Man, and my aunt, Gu Qing, will be the bosses of this beauty salon. Please be aware of that, thanks! Congrattions! all the customers said. They all had a high opinion of what Gu Ning had done today. The mess was cleared. And all the workers went back to work. Gu Ning then brought Gu Man and Gu Qing to check the objects and items on the list and the ounts. Meanwhile, Yu Na also reminded the staff in Kamei Beauty Salon to work well. She believed in Gu Ning, and hoped that others would do the same thing. Facing Yu Na, everyone trusted and agreed with her. With Gu Nings outstanding ability, she finished all the lists and ounts within half an hour. There was nothing wrong. Yu Na was quite surprised by Gu Nings efficiency. She asked, Wow, youre so efficient! Is everything right? Im good at reading and memorizing, Gu Ning replied. She wasnt showing off, but proved her qualifications at the right time. You must be an excellent student! Yu Na said. Youre right, Gu Ning answered. Yu Na smiled. She now appreciated Gu Ning more. She must be an extraordinary girl. Alright, its almost 11 am. We need to finish the procedures before the department closes today, Yu Na took a look at the clock saying. Although it was a Sunday, the Industry and Commerce Bureau and the State Taxation Administration were still open. They went to the Industry and Commerce Bureau to register the property rights change information, and then went to the State Taxation Administration to register the equity information. Yu Na knew someone who worked in those two departments, so it was very smooth for them to finish all the processes. They finished it before 12 pm. The legal entity was Gu Man, ounting for 51% shares. The only shareholder was Gu Qing, ounting for 49% shares. Both Gu Man and Gu Qing felt like they were in a dream even after they had finished the processes. It was too good to be true. From now on, they were the bosses of this beauty salon. It happened too fast for them to react. What weve done today is the only case Ive settled so quickly! Thank you, Miss Gu, Yu Na said to Gu Ning. It wasnt easy to meet a buyer like Gu Ning who readily agreed to settle a deal. Other buyers would normally try their best to bargain. Businessmen always value benefits most. Although Gu Ning agreed to buy this saloon without dy, Yu Na didnt think that she knew nothing about this business. Gu Ning was a generous person herself. Miss Yu, I should thank you for your help. I need this salon too, Gu Ning replied. Its 12 pm now. We need to celebrate the deal today. Why dont we go have lunch together? Its on me! Yu Na invited. Chapter 163 - Yu Mixi Asks for Help Chapter 163 Yu Mixi Asks for Help Great, Gu Ning didnt hesitate, but agreed with crity. After the meal, they said good-bye to each other. Gu Man and Gu Qing went back to the beauty salon to get familiar with this business. Gu Ning of course followed them back. Yu Na told Gu Ning and her family that most of the staff who worked in Kamei Beauty Salon were nice people, except for a few of them who were snobbish. Yu Na wasnt sure that they would obey the rules, so she reminded Gu Ning to pay more attention to them. Kamei Beauty Salon belonged to Gu Man and Gu Qing now, thus they needed to take care of it themselves. Gu Man was always mild and too kind. Gu Ning was worried that she wouldnt dare to criticize the staff if they did something wrong. Therefore, Gu Ning persuaded her mother to be strict when it was necessary. If your staff wasnt scared of you at all, the team couldnt work efficiently. Gu Ning also told her mother not to hesitate to ask her for help if she needed it. Gu Ning and her family left the beauty salon two hourster, but they didnt go back home. They went to a shopping mall instead. Since Gu Man and Gu Qing were starting to run a business, they couldnt dress too casually. Gu Ning nned to buy them several formal suits. Each of them bought three professional suits and skirts matched with high-heels and handbags. They spent around a hundred thousand yuan on it. Gu Man and Gu Qing were reluctant to spend that much money on clothing, but it was necessary for work, so they agreed to do so. The minute Gu Ning and her family got home, her phone rang. The caller was Yu Mixi. Hi, Mixi, Gu Ning said. Yu Mixi wept, Ningning, please help me! My mother fainted. There is a tumor in her brain. They said that she needs a surgical removal right now, but the fee is almost two hundred thousand yuan. My family cant afford it. Can you lend me some money? Gu Ning was Yu Mixis only hope. Her familys savings amounted to a few dozen thousand yuan at the most. It was definitely not enough. What? Which hospital are you in right now? Gu Ning immediately asked. The No. 3 Hospital. Were in patient room No. 510 in the Inpatient Department, Yu Mixi answered. Dont worry. Ill be right there, Gu Ning said. She hung up and went out right away. Gu Ning was lucky enough to get on a taxi the minute she left Fenghua Luxury Mansion, but the No. 3 Hospital was a little far away. It took at least 30 minutes to get there. Gu Ning was afraid to dy the treatment time of Yu Mixis mother, so she called her friends for help at once. Gu Ning took out her phone calling Chu Peihan. Hi, Gu Ning, The person who answered the call wasnt Chu Peihan, but Chu Xuanfeng. Peihan isnt... Before Chu Xuanfeng could finish, he was interrupted by Gu Ning. Im calling for you. What? Chu Xuanfeng was surprised. Gu Ning added, Do you know anyone who works in the No. 3 Hospital? Yu Mixis mother passed out. There is a tumor in her brain, and she needs surgical removal right now. Yu Mixis family doesnt have much money, so they arent able to pay for the surgery. Im on the way to the hospital now, but I cant get there until at least 30 minutester. I dont want Yu Mixis mother to wait for the surgery. Could you please help me let Yu Mixis mother do the surgery first? Ill pay for it the minute I arrive. Of course, whats her mothers name? Chu Xuanfeng asked. I dont know, but they are staying in patient room No. 510 in the Inpatient Department. Yu Mixi is there too, Gu Ning replied. Great, let me handle it, Chu Xuanfeng said before he hung up, then he used his phone to call the director of the No. 3 Hospital. Although Chu Xuanfeng served in a gang, he knew almost everyone with a tide. There were also people who served in the Qing Gang that worked for the government, but they wouldntmit any crimes. At that time, the director of the No. 3 Hospital was just about to get off work. Before he walked out of the hospital, he received Chu Xuanfengs call. The director respected Chu Xuanfeng a lot. Once he heard his request, the director immediately went to arrange it. The second Chu Xuanfeng finished the call, Chu Peihan got home. Chu Xuanfeng then told her what had happened to Yu Mixi. Chu Peihan was so concerned that she went straight to the hospital without eating. Chu Xuanfeng wanted to go with her, but it wouldnt be appropriate if he left Situ Ye alone. Unexpectedly, Situ Ye asked to go with them. Both Chu Xuanfeng and Chu Peihan were astonished. Why would Situ Ye, who was the boss of the Qing Gang, go to the hospital with them? However, they didnt have much time to think about that. The three of them drove to the hospital in a hurry. Situ Ye went to the hospital for Gu Ning without a doubt. It was a great chance. On the way, Chu Xuanfeng told Chu Peihan to call Gu Ning and tell her that he had arranged everything. I think we better call Mixi first. She must be super worried, Chu Peihan said. She then called Yu Mixi without dy. Knowing that her mother could get the surgery done soon, Yu Mixi thanked Chu Peihan with great excitement. Yu Mixi told her father the good news afterwards. Yu Mixis father then found out that his daughter had turned to her friends for help. He was very grateful that Yu Mixi had many rich and kind friends who were willing to help his family. Although he didnt want Yu Mixi to borrow money from her friends, he didnt have another choice. His family was too poor to afford the administration fee. And none of his rtives were willing to lend them money. He didnt want to lose his wife, nor for his daughter to lose her mother. He felt very ashamed that Yu Mixi had to borrow money from her friends, but he was happier that his wife was saved. Once Yu Mixis mother recovered, he would work harder to pay back Yu Mixis friend. Chu Peihan called Gu Ningter telling her that the surgery was settled and that Yu Mixi was already aware of it. Within several minutes, a few doctors appeared in patient room NO. 510. The director of this hospital was the leader. Who is Yu Mixi? the director asked. Its me. Yu Mixi immediately stood up. Her father was thrilled to see the doctors. Nice to meet you. Im the director of the No. 3 Hospital. I just received a call from Mr. Chu. We need to administer the surgery to your mother right away. Both Yu Mixi and her father were surprised that the director woulde in person, especially Yu Mixis father. He didnt expect that his daughters friend could be so influential. Thank you so much! Yu Mixi immediately bowed to the director. Then, Yu Mixis mother was pushed into the operating room. Yu Mixi and her father were waiting outside, but they werent fully relieved yet, because the result was unknown. Thirty minutester, Gu Ning met Chu Xuanfeng and the others by ident at the door of the hospital. They went to the operating room together. Chapter 164 - To Impress Gu Ning Chapter 164 To Impress Gu Ning Ningning, youre finally here. Seeing that Gu Ning was here, Yu Mixi immediately ran to her arms crying. She had been depressed for a long time, but didnt dare to show her feelings. She didnt want to upset her father, so she pretended to be strong. However, when Gu Ning appeared in her sight, she failed to pretend any longer. There, there, itll be fine! Gu Ningforted, secretly giving Yu Mixi her power, in case she fainted too. Yu Mixis father didnt know what to do seeing Gu Ning and her friends, because he had no idea who the one that had helped his family was. Yu Mixi, meanwhile, was busy crying, and forgot to introduce them to her father. Yu Mixis father understood that Yu Mixi was unhappy and needed to vent her depression, so he didnt stop her. Luckily, Yu Mixi calmed down soon because of Gu Nings power. Lets go pay the bill, Gu Ning said. Let me handle it. Chu Xuanfeng interrupted. Around two hundred thousand yuan was nothing to him. Most importantly, Yu Mixi was Chu Peihans friend too. Although he wasnt an altruist, he was willing to help his younger sisters friend. Yes, please allow us to do that for Mixi, Chu Peihan added. No, I must pay it this time, Gu Ning said in an undeniable tone. Yu Mixi had turned to her at the very beginning for a reason, because they were closest friends. It would be less stressful for her to ask for help from Gu Ning. In addition, Yu Mixi was used to depending on Gu Ning, so Gu Ning decided to be her strong support. Seeing Gu Ning being so determined, they knew that there was no room to argue with her, so they didnt insist. Thank you so much! Yu Mixis father almost cried with tears in his eyes. He even wanted to bend on his knees for Gu Ning. Gu Ning immediately stopped him. Please dont do that. I dont know how to thank you enough for lending us money. I-I promise Ill try my best to pay you back as soon as I can, Yu Mixis father said. His wife was in danger. He didnt care that it was embarrassing to borrow money from a teenage girl. Please dont worry about that. As long as Mixis mother can recover, I can wait. Gu Ning actually had no intention to let them pay her back, but she didnt want to hurt Yu Mixis fathers dignity. After that, Yu Mixi along with Gu Ning went to pay the bill. Although for the sake of Chu Xuanfeng, the director arranged the best doctor and a VIP patient room for Yu Mixis mother, he didnt own this hospital after all, so it was impossible to get free medical treatment. They wouldnt have the final bill before Yu Mixis mother left the hospital, so Gu Ning paid two hundred thousand yuan at first. Ningning, I honestly dont know how to thank you! I promise well pay you back as soon as possible, Yu Mixi said to Gu Ning. Mixi, you dont need to pay me back, Gu Ning said to Yu Mixi. What? No, Yu Mixi was shocked. She couldnt ept it. She was already quite thankful that Gu Ning was willing to lend her money. How could she not pay her back? It was two hundred thousand yuan! Not twenty or two hundred yuan. Mixi, you told me your dream job is to be an ountant, right? Gu Ning asked. Yu Mixi didnt understand why Gu Ning suddenly changed the topic, but answered, Yes! Good, let me tell you this. Im going to start a business, and I need a person who I can trust to be my ountant in the future. Will you help me? If youre willing to, the two hundred thousand yuan will be your advance, Gu Ning said with sincerity. That wasnt the reason that Yu Mixi could not pay her back, but Gu Ning already had the idea of hiring Yu Mixi. She did this on purpose tofort Yu Mixi. If Yu Mixi was willing to help her, it would be so much better. She was excellent at math and calcting. Once she gained more knowledge about ounting, Gu Ning believed that she would be an outstanding assistant. To win a persons loyalty, one could give her or him the best treatment, but the best way was to always let her or him be grateful to you. Unless the person changed in the future and betrayed the one who had helped her or him. Gu Ning wasnt 100% sure that Yu Mixi wouldnt change in the future, but at least she was more trustworthy than others. What? Hearing that, Yu Mixi was stunned. Gu Ning was going to start a business? No matter whether Gu Ning could be sessful, Yu Mixi was of course willing to aid her. Moreover, Yu Mixi believed without a doubt that Gu Ning could make it. She was so perfect in every aspect. Thus, Yu Mixi replied with determination, I will! Now, Yu Mixi was even more interested in an ounting major. She made up her mind to study harder so that she was able to help Gu Ning in the future. Gu Ning and Yu Mixi went back to the operating room. She said to Chu Xuanfeng and the rest people, Why dont you go back now? I can take care of it. The surgery couldst for a long time. It wasnt appropriate to let them wait together. They all had their business to deal with after all. Yeah, the surgery wont end within a short time. Please dont waste your time here. Thank you so much for your help today! Yu Mixis father added. He was the one who would feel the guiltiest if they all waited here. I wont leave, Chu Peihan said. She didnt pay the bill, and she wont leave now. She wanted to stay and keep Yu Mixispany. Oh, I already told Hao Ran and others. Theyll be here soon. In Chu Peihans eyes, they were all close friends, so she had to tell them. They were so supportive. If she didnt tell them, they would be mad if they found outter. Gu Ning didnt say anything. It wasnt a bad thing, but Yu Mixi was a little embarrassed, because she knew the boys wouldnte with empty hands. Since they woulde, Yu Mixi couldnt stop them. They were good friends anyway. Chu Xuanfeng couldnt make the decision himself. He looked to Situ Ye. Lets wait for a while! Situ Ye said. Both Chu Xuanfeng and Chu Peihan were greatly astonished. Since when had Situ Ye be so kind and gentle? In fact, Situ Ye intended to spend more time with Gu Ning to impress her. Since they said that they were staying, Yu Mixis father didnt insist. Thirty minutester, the surgery was still going on. Chu Xuanfeng received a call, and left afterwards to deal with his business. Chu Xuanfeng was going to leave, and it wouldnt be appropriate if Situ Ye stayed. Thus they left together, even though Situ Ye was reluctant to do so. He had no excuse to stay after all. Chapter 165 - It’s None of Your Business If I’m in Love

Chapter 165 Its None of Your Business If Im in Love

A whileter, Hao Ran and the boys arrived in twos and threes with many bags of nourishing products, which shocked Yu Mixi and her father. Yu Mixi was fine with it, because she had witnessed it once when they hade to visit Gu Man, but her father had never seen so many gifts at a time. Why were all of Mixis friends are from good families? Yu Mixis father was slightly worried. He was afraid that his daughter made those friends for advantages. However, he didnt show his worry. He kept thanking them for their kindness. Twenty minutester, the light went off in the operating room, which meant that the surgery was over. A group of them ran ahead at once. The door was opened, and the doctor stepped out. Doctor, hows my wife? Doctor, hows my mother? Yu Mixi and her father asked with anxiety. The surgery is a great sess. Shell wake up when the anesthetic wears off, the doctor replied. Everyone was relieved. They then pushed the patient back to the patient room. Gu Ning let Hao Ran and Qin Zixun buy some food for Yu Mixi and her parents when they arrived at the VIP patient room. Yu Mixis father immediately stopped them. He didnt want to bother them further. Instead, he nned to let Yu Mixi invite them to have a meal to thank them, but Gu Ning declined. Gu Ning persuaded Yu Mixis father to focus on taking care of Yu Mixis mother. Yu Mixis mother for now was the one who needed care the most after all. Yu Mixis father listened to Gu Ning in the end. Hao Ran and Qin Zixun of course followed Gu Nings order. At that time, Gu Ning walked to the side of Yu Mixis mothers bed. She used her Jade Eyes to check her physical condition. Gu Ning had absorbed arge amount of power, and she was already able to cure the human body to some extent with her power, but for severe injuries, her power still wasnt enough. The tumor was already removed from Yu Mixis mothers head. The only injury she had was the cut left by the surgery. Gu Ning administered some power, a light white fog that ordinary people couldnt see, into the cut to only cure the flesh inside, to prevent someone from finding out. Outside, the cut remained the same, but it wouldnt affect the inside part any more. It didnt cost much power to do so, so Gu Ning continued to check Yu Mixis mothers body to see what else she could do. She was willing to do more for her friend. It was good that Gu Ning did, because Yu Mixis mothers stomach was already festering, which was probably the reason why she had been frail and sick for so many years! Gu Ning immediately used her power to cure the damaged stomach. This time she spent a lot of power, and felt a little tired afterwards. Luckily, there was still half of her power left. No one noticed what she was doing, because it happened too fast. Half an hourter, the two boys got back with the food. Gu Ning and others didnt stay long before they left. Gu Ning had nned to do her scavenger hunt at the Yuntai Mountain today, but it was toote, so she gave it up. When Gu Ning and the boys were gone, Yu Mixi told her father what Gu Ning had discussed with her. She didnt want her father to be worried about her mothers health as well as the money. Yu Mixis father was stunned to hear the news. To his astonishment, Gu Ning was able to start a business at such a young age. Although Gu Ning did so, he still felt like he had to do something. However, his family was too poor to pay the money back. Thus Yu Mixis father could only reminded Yu Mixi to study hard so that she could help Gu Ning in the future. Gu Ning had saved her mothers life after all. If Gu Ning hadnte to their aid, Yu Mixis mother could only have waited to die. The next day, Gu Ning saw Leng Shaoting in a ck suit waiting for her not far away, just as she just left zone G. Leng Shaotings sudden presence surprised Gu Ning, but she was also slightly thrilled. Why is he here? What is he doing here? Is he here for me? Why is heing to me? A series of questions shed by Gu Nings mind. She suddenly realized that she was still mad at him. Therefore, she ignored him walking straight by him. Leng Shaoting was a little upset and nervous. He immediately stopped her. Wait. Gu Ning wanted to continue walking ahead, but in the end she stopped. What? I believe that youre too young to fall in love now. You should focus more on your studies, Leng Shaoting said. He was anxious. What? Gu Ning was annoyed. Hees here to remind me to stay away from romance just because Im young? How can he do that? Gu Ning turned around raising her voice and shouted at him, Its none of your business if Im in love! Who do you think you are? Mind yourself first please! I heard that you have never even had a girlfriend. Are you a gay or something? After that, Gu Ning directly walked fast away. Leng Shaoting was struck dumb. He didnt understand why Gu Ning was so irritated. He did this for her good! He indeed had never ever had a girlfriend, because there was no woman who could walk into his heart, but he wasnt a gay either. In case Gu Ning misunderstood, Leng Shaoting caught her up at once. Im not a gay. I dont care, Gu Ning replied in anger. Im really not a gay, Leng Shaoting continued to exin. I told you I dont care... Gu Ning said. She stopped all of a sudden, but didnt expect that Leng Shaoting was right behind her. He hit Gu Nings back unexpectedly. Ah! Gu Ning lost her bnce falling forward. Luckily, with his outstanding agility, Leng Shaoting grabbed her waist, pulling her backwards. Gu Nings back once again hit Leng Shaotings muscr chest. And, she identally touched the mans sensitive part. It reacted even. Both of them changed their faces. Although Gu Ning had been with Qi Ziyue for four years in her previous incarnation, they had never slept together, so Gu Ning was still a virgin. As for Leng Shaoting, he was absolutely a virgin too. Chapter 166 - Just Being Polite Chapter 166 Just Being Polite Leng Shaoting was turned on, and felt sexually excited now. He needed a cold bath right away. Before Gu Ning realized it, Leng Shaoting let her go and started running away. There was no need for him to exin whether he was gay or not, because his reaction proved everything. At the same time, Gu Ning finally realized what had just happened. She ran out of Fenghua Luxury Mansion and to her school in a hurry. Her heart was in her throat now. She felt embarrassed and excited, and kept ming Leng Shaoting in her heart. If he hadnt knocked into her, it wouldnt have happened, but it wasnt actually Leng Shaotings fault. If she hadnt stopped all of a sudden, Leng Shaoting wouldnt have knocked into her. He didnt want it to happen either. When Gu Ning got to school, she had almost calmed herself down. She went to the football field. Yu Mixi was there as well. Gu Ning asked, Mixi, is your mother awake? Yu Mixi looked a little pale, but beamed. My mother woke up around 12 pm. The doctor said my mother recovered very well. She can leave the hospital after a week. I was too happy to remember to send a message into our WeChat group to share the good news with you all! Its fine, and Im happy to hear it too, Gu Ning said. Ningning, I told my father about what we spoke about, My father is also supporting me to study hard and help you in the future, Yu Mixi said. Great! Dont let me down, Gu Ning encouraged her. I wont! Yu Mixi was full of hope now. She promised that she would never disappoint Gu Ning. What are you talking about? Chu Peihan, who stood not far away, noticed that they were talking about something, but didnt hear it clearly. She immediately approached them. Were discussing that someones birthday is just around the corner. What gifts should we send? Gu Ning pretended as if she was thinking. She wanted to keep it a secret between Yu Mixi and her for now. Someones birthday? Who? Chu Peihan was excited at once. Birthdays meant a party was also around the corner. Whose birthday? Hao Ran and the boys came near too. If it was their friends birthday, they of course must celebrate it. Gu Ning rolled her eyes, looking at Chu Peihan. I think the answer is pretty clear! Chu Peihan was struck dumb for a second before she realized that her birthday was only half a month away. She forgot her own birthday! Chu Peihan was a little embarrassed, but she became thrilled the next second. Ha-ha! My birthday is half a month away! How could I forget about it! Boss, how did you know? I dont think I told you that. Chu Peihan was curious. You didnt tell me, but I saw it. When we went to register for a roomst time, I noticed your ID card, Gu Ning said. What? Hearing that, not only Chu Peihan, but the rest were also shocked. What an outstanding memory Gu Ning had! Nevertheless, in their eyes, Gu Ning was a goddess, so they gradually grew ustomed to finding out about her unusual abilities. Boss, thats incredible! I must invite you all to have a luxurious meal and throw a great party! As for the gifts, I dont care, Chu Peihan said. Well, I was considering preparing a valuable gift for you, but since you said so, Im fine with that. I can save a lot of money, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Chu Peihan couldnt remain calm. She argued at once, Boss, I was just saying that. Please dont take it seriously! Everyone burst intoughter. In Fenghua Luxury Mansion, Leng Shaoting sat on the sofa thinking, after a cold bath in Xu Jinchens ce. Because of his unexpected physiological response, he was growingly clear about his feelings towards Gu Ning. He had never loved a woman, so he wasnt sure whether he had indeed fallen in love with Gu Ning, but he was certain that he felt disappointed to see her being unhappy, so he had even let her keep the gun, which was illegal. When Xu Jinchen had told him that he was going to chase Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting had been displeased. Thus he had deliberately forced Xu Jinchen to go on the task together with him to prevent them from getting closer to each other. When Gu Ning had given him a hint that she probably liked him, his heart had beat so fast and he had stayed awake all night. When Gu Ning had told him someone wanted her to be his girlfriend, Leng Shaoting felt extremely ufortable. He had to stop her, that was the reason why he had flown all the way back to City F. When thinking of her, he felt rxed and sweet for no reason. Perhaps, he had indeed fallen in love with Gu Ning. An abrupt ringtone interrupted Leng Shaotings thoughts, he was a little displeased, but still answered the call. It was from Xu Jinchen. The minute Leng Shaoting answered it, Xu Jinchen opened his mouth, Hey, boss, where are you now? Whats up? Leng Shaoting asked. Nothing, I just feel that I have nothing to do right now, and I wanted to tell you that Im going to find the girl that I like. Id hate to go on a blind date arranged by my family, Xu Jinchenined. The girl he liked? All of a sudden, Leng Shaoting remembered that Xu Jinchen had told him before that he wanted to chase Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting immediately thought that Xu Jinchen was going to find Gu Ning, so he strongly disagreed without hesitation, You cant do that! What? Why? Xu Jinchen was a little dumb struck. You have to wait until I get back, Leng Shaoting said. Then when will you be back? Xu Jinchen asked. Soon. However, exactly how soon he would be back was totally dependent on him. This wasnt the first time that Xu Jinchen had been deceived by his boss. At noon, Zhou Zhenghong sent Gu Ning a message with a picture. It was the advertisement photo of the Jade Beauty Jewelry store. Zhou Zhenghong was asking for Gu Nings opinion. If it wasnt good enough, they still had time to alter it. If Gu Ning was satisfied with it, they could print it out right now for promotion. Gu Ning looked at it for a while, and she liked it. Zhou Zhenghong then went to print it. The afternoon sses were finally over, except for Mu Ke and An Yi who still had to attend the evening ss, the rest of them left the school together. Yu Mixi needed to visit her mother in the hospital, so she had asked for a leave from toadys evening ss. After they said good-bye to one another, Gu Ning walked towards her home. She nned to run back home when there were fewer people around. However, before long, a ck Maserati stopped right by her side. The window of the back seat was rolled down. It was Situ Ye. Get in, let me drive you home! Situ Ye said. No, thanks. Im used to running home, Gu Ning declined. This is my first time driving a person home on my own initiative. Please do me a favor, Situ Ye added. Since Situ Ye said so, Gu Ning didnt want to hurt his feelings, so she got in. However, the men who sat in the drivers seat and the passenger seat were shocked. Since when had their boss be so kind and gentle? Chapter 167 - Leng Shaoting Starts to Chase A Girl Chapter 167 Leng Shaoting Starts to Chase A Girl Lets go! To Fenghua Luxury Mansion, Situ Ye ordered. Hearing Situ Yes voice, the driver immediately drove the car towards Fenghua Luxury Mansion. No one noticed that there was a ck Land Rover stopped not far away from Situ Yes Maserati, and the man sitting inside fixed his eyes on Gu Ning from the beginning to the end. Seeing that Gu Ning sat in Situ Yes car and left, the look became cold and upset. The man was Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting finally figured out that he already fallen in love with Gu Ning, so he came to her, but unexpectedly he was toote. He didnt know who the owner of the car was. Thus he could only follow them along the way. At the same time, Situ Ye was talking with Gu Ning once in a while in the car. When they almost arrived at Fenghua Luxury Mansion, Situ Ye wanted to exchange numbers with Gu Ning. He told Gu Ning that if she encountered any trouble in City G, she was free to turn to him for help, and he had awork in gangs and government alike. The two fellows who sat in the front were shocked again. Since when had their boss be so helpful and altruistic? However, after the shock, they didnt dare to let their mind wander. It would be terrible if any ident happened. Gu Ning of course wouldnt deny it. She was in need of help. Gu Ning used to suspect that the man had some connection with the Qing Gang. Now that Situ Ye said it himself, Gu Ning was more certain that he must be closely connected with the Qing Gang. If you ever annoyed the gangs, you could only fight against them with your life. Therefore, it was very important to build up awork. Gu Ning got out of the car at Fenghua Luxury Mansion. She thanked Situ Ye before she walked inside. However, Situ Yes car didnt leave right away. He rolled down the window watching Gu Ning leaving. Exactly because of that, Leng Shaoting saw the men in the car while he went by. Another car stopped by Gu Nings side when she walked halfway. A man got out of it. It was Leng Shaoting. Seeing Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning immediately thought of what had happened this morning. She was a little nervous, but the next second, she changed her face. Leng Shaoting questioned her directly, Is the man who wanted you to be his girlfriend the same man who just drove you back? Gu Ning was unhappy that Leng Shaoting talked to her in that way. She felt offended. I dont think it has anything to do with you. Its none of your business! Gu Ning said. Gu Nings attitude made Leng Shaoting believe that he guessed correctly, so he continued to persuade her, You dont match. He is a dangerous man. Gu Ning frowned a little. Leng Shaoting must know him. She was getting curious. Why is he dangerous? Do you know his real identity? Hes Situ Ye, the boss of the Qing Gang, Leng Shaoting answered. His voice showed apparent dislike towards the Qing Gang. What? Gu Ning was stunned. She had assumed that the man must be closely connected with the Qing Gang, but unexpectedly, he was the boss! After hearing Situ Yere real identity, Gu Ning thought that it was a good news instead. The boss of the Qing Gang. Not bad! Then hell be able to solve any problem within a second, Gu Ning said in a proud tone. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was displeased. He retorted, I can help you too, and Im better than him. This was the first time Leng Shaoting hadplimented himself before others. Gu Ning was surprised. She knew that Leng Shaoting wasnt bragging. She had had a fight with Leng Shaoting and Situ Ye separately, and it was true that Leng Shaoting was better than Situ Ye, but a lone wolf couldnt beat a group of wolves! Its essential to have a strong team too. Leng Shaoting hated to see that Gu Ning admired Situ Ye, but doubted him. He felt hurt. I cant tell you my real identity right now, but I promise no matter what he can do, I can do better than him, Leng Shaoting said with confidence. Gu Ning didnt find out about Leng Shaotings pride until now. She wasnt dumb, and she knew what was on Leng Shaotings mind from his attitude. Oh, really? Nevertheless, I dont think that matters to me, Gu Ning said on purpose, although she was thrilled in her heart. I can help you! Leng Shaoting said. Why are you willing to help me? We arent close anyway, Gu Ning replied. We can be, Leng Shaoting said. Be what? Gu Ning teased. We can be close, Leng Shaoting said. How close can we be? Gu Ning continued. Um... Leng Shaoting suddenly stopped and flushed. He was lost for words. Fine, I think I better not bother you. Gu Ning turned around to leave. Leng Shaoting was so nervous that he blurted it out, Would you be my girlfriend? After that, the man felt like his whole face was burning, and his heart was beating fast, but he had already said it aloud. He couldnt take it back. In fact, he wasnt willing to do so either. Gu Ning stopped. Although it wasnt unexpected, it surprised her. She got nervous too, and didnt dare to face Leng Shaoting. Its not up to me, but you. Can you win my heart? Gu Ning forced herself to calm down. She sent Leng Shaoting a positive message. Hearing that, Leng Shaotings eyes were ame with pleasure. He didnt know how to chase a woman, but he could learn, so he responded, Ill try my best! Great, Ill wait, Gu Ning said before she escaped away. Leng Shaoting stood still for a long while. When he got home, he immediately searched the Inte to find out about ways of chasing a girl. Gu Ning went back home with a red face, which astonished Gu Man. Ningning, what happened? Your face is so red! Gu Man said, reaching out her hand to touch Gu Nings forehead to see whether she had a fever. Mom, Im fine. I just ran back, so I feel a little hot, Gu Ning exined immediately, although she didnt believe it herself. Gu Man was relieved, and Gu Nings forehead wasnt hot, so she believed it. Have a bath now. Well go to your aunts ce to have the meal. Sure, Gu Ning answered, then stepped into her room. Ten minutester, Gu Ning finished her bath and walked out in her casual clothes. Chapter 168 - Leng Shaoting Stays up All Night Chapter 168 Leng Shaoting Stays up All Night Gu Ning used her hairdryer to dry her waist-long hair and put it into a bun for convenience. She took her phone and keys, leaving for Gu Qings home afterwards. Seeing that Jiang Xu was home, Gu Ning asked him with care, Uncle, how is everything going? Everything is fine. The construction materials will be delivered tomorrow afternoon. The store is ready to open the day after tomorrow! Jiang Xu was apparently happy. Im d to hear that! Gu Ning said. Then she walked into the kitchen. Gu Man and Gu Qing were busy cooking. Mom, aunt, do you need help? Nope, just sit there. The meal will be ready soon, Gu Qing said. Oh, how is the beauty salon? Gu Ning asked. Its going well. Were getting used to running the business, Gu Qing added. Thats good to know! Gu Ning said. Where is Xinyue? In her room. She locked herself in the room after she came back from her school. I dont know why. She wonte out, Gu Qing sounded a little worried. Let me talk to her, Gu Ning said. She walked to Jiang Xinyues room and knocked on the door. Xinyue, its me. What are you doing in there? Nothing! Jiang Xinyue said, but it seemed that she had no intention toe out. Gu Ning was astute enough to notice that pang Xinyues voice wasnt right. She was crying, but why? May Ie in? Gu Ning asked. Sorry, Im reading! Jiang Xinyue declined. How can she be so impolite? Does she have to read right now? Xinyue,e out right now! Gu Qing ran out from the kitchen and raised her voice in anger. Aunt, its fine. Leave it to me please! Gu Ning immediately pushed Gu Qing back to the kitchen. Although Gu Ning didnt want to invade others privacy, Jiang Xinyue obviously wasnt normal. Thus she could only use her Jade Eyes to see what was going on inside. In the room, w uxi a w o rld.site, Jiang Xinyue was actually sitting in front of her studying desk, but she wasnt reading. She was crying. On her left cheek, there was a clear palm mark. To be specific, there were several palm marks added up. Seeing that, Gu Nings face changed. She understood why Jiang Xinyue wasnt willing toe out. She didnt want anyone to find out about the injury on her face. Gu Ning immediately went to get a bottle of icy drink and sent a message to Jiang Xinyue. Xinyue, I understand that you dont want you parents to know what has happened, but I can help you. Please open the door and let me in. Jiang Xinyue read the message and hesitated to open the door. After a few seconds, she stood up opening the door for Gu Ning. Jiang Xinyue let her hair down to cover her left cheek. Gu Ning stood before her, but Jiang Xinyue only called her quietly and kept her head down to avoid her look. Gu Ning walked in and closed the door at once. She locked the door before pulling Jiang Xinyue to the side of her bed. Without saying anything, she used the icy bottle to cover Jiang Xinyues swollen cheek. Jiang Xinyue moved unconsciously but was stopped by Gu Ning. If you dont want your parents to know, stay still. Jiang Xinyue didnt dare to move afterward. She was a little afraid of Gu Ning since Gu Ning had changed into a different person. Gu Ning used the icy bottle as a cover. In fact, she was secretly removing the red marks on Jiang Xinyues face with her power. However, in order not to raise any doubt, Gu Ning let the icy bottle stay on Jiang Xinyues face for several minutes. Sister, how did you know... Jiang Xinyue didnt realize it until now. How could Gu Ning know that her face was injured? Its not important. Just tell me what happened! Gu Ning of course wouldnt tell Jiang Xinyue the truth. Jiang Xinyue didnt know where to start. Just say it. Gu Ning threatened a little. Jiang Xinyue immediately opened her mouth. A boy in our school likes me and sent me a letter, but I didnt take it. Then a girl who likes the boy found out about it. She came to me and pped my face several times. She even warned me to stay away from the boy, or she will hit me every time she sees me, but-but there is nothing between the boy and me! Saying that Jiang Xinyue felt aggrieved and cried again. Hearing that, Gu Ning was extremely annoyed. Which ssroom does the girl study in? What is her name? Gu Ning curbed her anger and asked coldly. The third ssroom in the ninth grade. Theyre Xiapaojiao, Feng Xiaoyu and Zhang Yanlin. Facing Gu Ning, Jiang Xinyue didnt dare to hide the fact. Get it. Ill fight back for you. And you must remember, dont ever escape and cry alone anymore. You must stand up for yourself? Dont be a coward. No one will respect a chicken. If you cant handle it yourself, you can turn to me for help. Am I clear? Gu Ning educated her cousin. She didnt want her family to be bullied. Yes, Jiang Xinyue answered. She also knew people always bullied the weak, but she was ustomed to staying quiet. It would take time for her to change. Jiang Xinyues eyes were swollen after she had been crying for a long time, but Gu Nings magical power not only cured her eyes but also her cheek. When she came out with Gu Ning to eat, she looked no different than usual. Jiang Xinyue was surprised, but she didnt think further. Gu Ning also told Jiang Xinyue to use the excuse that she didnt do well in a test, so she was in a bad mood. Gu Qing and others believed it andforted Jiang Xinyue to try her best the next time. They dined together in harmonyter. At the same time, Leng Shaoting was still busy learning the ways of chasing a girl. He had read many skills, like sending the girl flowers, seeing a movie together, sending the girl gifts, saying sweet nothings to her and so forth, but different girls liked different things, which confused Leng Shaoting a lot. Therefore, he stayed up that entire night. The next morning, when Gu Ning just walked out of zone G, she saw a ck Land Rover stopped by the road, and Leng Shaoting was leaning against the car door facing her. Gu Ning couldnt deny that the man looked so cool and attractive in that pose. Seeing Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting immediately stood straight. He was still a little nervous being with her. Um, let me take you to school. Gu Ning calmed herself down. She felt slightly embarrassed that she was distracted by his charming appearance. Oh, no, thanks. I always run to school. Leng Shaoting was a little upset. Um, then Ill run to your school with you. Chapter 169 - I’ll Pick You Up

Chapter 169 Ill Pick You Up

Gu Ning intended to reject, but suddenly changed her mind. I dont mind. Leng Shaoting felt better then. He left the car at the same ce, running to school with Gu Ning. On the way, they didnt talk at all. Leng Shaoting wanted to, but he had no idea what to say. When they arrived, Leng Shaoting said, Lets have breakfast together! Urn, I have an appointment with my friends. Well be having breakfast together, Gu Ning declined on purpose. How about lunch? Are you free then? Leng Shaoting invited again. Sorry, I need to deal with something then, Gu Ning rejected once more. However, this time, Gu Ning truly had something important to deal with at the noon. She was going to teach those girls who had bullied Jiang Xinyue a lesson. Leng Shaoting frowned tightly. He was disappointed, but wasnt willing to give up. How about this afternoon? Gu Ning didnt want to see Leng Shaoting being so upset, so she felt reluctant to turn him down again. Sure. Having an affirmative answer, Leng Shaotings eyes lit up. What do you want to have? Seafood. Gu Ning knew Leng Shaoting was allergic to seafood. Thus she deliberately said it. She understood that men were hunters, and you could never let them catch you easily. It was Leng Shaoting who had warned her that she was too young to fall in love. Now he shot himself in the foot. Gu Ning was a normal girl with ordinary emotions. Sometimes she would test the man she liked too. No problem. Leng Shaoting knew that Gu Ning did it on purpose, but he agreed. Ill pick you up at the end of the day. I dont think thats a good idea. If my ssmates find out, they will gossip. You can tell me where you are then and Ille to you, Gu Ning said. However, she wasnt actually worried about gossip at all. Instead, she nned to bete and let him wait for her. Oh, youre right! Leng Shaoting said. Bye-bye, Gu Ning said to him before she ran into her school. Leng Shaoting fixed his eyes on Gu Nings back until she disappeared from his sight. Ningning. Halfway there Chu Peihan called Gu Ning from behind. Gu Ning stopped and looked back and noticed Chu Peihan wearing a meaningful smile. It seemed that Chu Peihan had witnessed Leng Shaoting and her being together. Indeed... Tell me, who is that man? Chu Peihan asked. A friend, Gu Ning answered. Oh, really? What kind of a friend is he? Chu Peihanid her arm on Gu Nings shoulder. She wouldnt let her go unless she told her the truth. A normal friend, Gu Ning couldnt help but roll her eyes. Ha, I dont believe it. Chu Peihan squinted. Believe it or not! Gu Ning said, like there was really nothing between Leng Shaoting and her. Fine, I believe you! Since Gu Ning said they were only friends, then so be it. Chu Peihan only gossiped a little. It didnt mean that she deemed that they were a couple. A male and a female could be brother and sister, or friends. They didnt have to be a couple after all. Moreover, Gu Ning and the man didnt seem very close. Ever since Gu Ning had found out that Situ Ye was the boss of the Qing Gang, she believed Chu Xuanfeng must be a member of the gang as well. And he seemed to be an important figure beside Situ Ye. He must be in a high position in the Qing Gang. As for Chu Peihan, Gu Ning wasnt sure whether she was a member of the Qing Gang too. Anyway, Gu Ning didnt care about that. She was willing to maintain a good rtionship with the Qing Gang. Since Chu Peihan didnt expose her real identity, she apparently didnt want others to know it. Thus Gu Ning also kept it a secret. Oh, Ningning, which university is your aim? Chu Peihan suddenly asked. The Capital University, how about you? Gu Ning asked. I want to go to the same university as you! My older brother can help me arrange us into the same dormitory by then, Chu Peihan was excited. Thats a good idea. However, I need to tell you now. I will probably only be staying in school for one or two months. Im going to start a business and Ill be super busy. It will be more convenient for me to live outside of the school, Gu Ning said. She didnt want to hide her ambition. What? Youre going to start a business? Chu Peihan was amazed. She looked at Gu Ning with admiration. Boss, youre truly my idol now! I dont have the ambition to run a business. I just want to live my life. Boss, if youre sessful in the future, please dont forget me! Chu Peihan sped Gu Nings arm, like Gu Ning was going to abandon her. Well, they were just ying with each other. Chu Peihans family was powerful enough. She actually didnt need Gu Nings support. Sure, I promise Ill take good care of you if I can be sessful in the future. Then Ill marry you into a good family, Gu Ning teased. I dont want to be married! I want to be single and free! Chu Peihan retorted. Gu Ning smiled. Different people had different thoughts. Chu Peihan was too young to think about that. When she was at a certain age, or met her Mr. Right, she would probably change her mind. In City G, Zhou Zhenghong was ready to advertise in the morning. In addition to the outside wall of their store, the advertising space was the LED disy on the facade of the downtown shopping mall and the wall on the other side of the mall It seemed like only a little, but the advertisement was persuasive. On the LED disy, it was yed every 10 minutes Jade, the essence of all things, enjoys the reputation of The Crown of Valuable Stones. It has the good meanings of luck, wit, nobility, and fortune. Jade Beauty Jewelry will create high-end jade jewelry. The grand opening ceremony will be held on Saturday, December 12. Each client can have a 10% discount. You can also make a reservation for the Kings Green, the king of jade! Address: XXXXX. The characters on the advertisement was strictly limited because it was charged by seconds. Gu Ning didnt mind though. People might ignore the beginning of the advertisement, but the Kings Green attracted a lot of attention. There werent many people who knew a lot about jade, but most of them had heard of the Kings Green. The advertisement on the wall of the shopping mall was a five-meter-long, two-meter-wide poster. The top three English words were The Kings Green with arge picture of it. It was very eye-catching and attractive. The Kings Green was their most important selling point, but they also had many more beautiful jade jewelry pieces made of medium-high-level and high-level jade. Chapter 170 - Gu Ning’s Anger I Chapter 170 Gu Nings Anger I Each consumer could have a 10% discount on the day of the opening ceremony. A 10% discount wasnt small. If you paid one million yuan, you could have a hundred thousand yuan off, which was quiet a lot when it came to jade. The advertisement for Jade Beauty Jewelry didnt have much effect on ordinary people and those who disliked jade, but it caused a sensation in the jewelry and jade industry. The main reason was the Kings Green. The level ofjade used by Jade Beauty Jewelry was also astonishing. It was a high-end brand, mainly producing jewelry made of at least medium-high-level jade. There wasnt an abundant amount ofjade in City G, so it was hard to find high-level jade. Jade Beauty Jewelry must be super rich and powerful to acquire so much high-level jade! Many jade experts and businessmen had an intense interest in the Kings Green. They all wanted to be the first group of people to have a look at it. Many of them also nned to buy it for their collection. Although they had seen many kinds ofjade, and didntck it, most of their collection wasmon or medium-level jade. Let alone the Kings Green, few people had seen it, and fewer owned it. Even if you had enough money, you probably wouldnt have a chance to buy one. Jade Beauty Jewelry opened its official Weibo ount, which was written on its advertisement post. Thus many subscribed to follow the brand within a short time. Yesterday afternoon, Gu Ning called Master Fu, Master Yan and Master Bai separately, telling them that she had cut out the Kings Green, and was going to show it at the opening ceremony. All the jewelry was avable for reservation on that day too. She would guide them to have a look first when she went to City G. Each master was thrilled to hear the news. They all urged Gu Ning toe to City G as soon as possible. Both Master Fu and Master Bai wanted to buy the Kings Green, but Gu Ning declined. If they wanted it, they could make a reservation for it at the opening ceremony. Gu Ning was a businesswoman right now, and profit was her first priority. The two masters were businessmen as well. They understood Gu Nings decision, and didnt insist. At the same time, Master Bai and Master Fu nned to reserve a wide jade ring made of the Kings Green. They did that because they cherished the Kings Green, and to help Gu Nings business as well. Master Yan was more interested in antiques than jade, so he wasnt involved in thepetition. He mainly wanted to have a look. However, Master Fu and Master Bai were both looking forward to Gu Nings arrival. It was a torture for them to have to wait. Although Gu Ning had told them beforehand, Master Fu and Master Bai were excited to see the advertisement, because they were able to see the Kings Green. Nevertheless, it was only a picture of it. They still had to wait for a while longer to see it in real life. Li Zhenyu also called Qin Yifan after he heard of the news. Qin Yifan was shocked. He intended to have a look at the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry as well. Gu Ning left her school at noon, but Gu Ning was always absent, so her friendsined that she wasnt a qualified boss. Gu Ning truly had something serious to deal with, and they couldnt stop her from doing it. Actually, Gu Ning also felt embarrassed. She had been so busy recently, and didnt have much time to train them. The No. 3 High School wasnt far away from the No. 4 Middle School. It only took Gu Ning 10 minutes to run there. Gu Ning climbed over a wall to get in to the No. 4 Middle School directly. Their school uniforms were in the same color, but in different design, so no one would notice that Gu Ning was from another school unless they took a closer look. When Gu Ning arrived, she called Jiang Xinyue. Jiang Xinyue answered it, but didnt say a word. However, Gu Ning was able to hear the voices through the phone. Jiang Xinyue, Ive warned you to stay away from Cheng Hang. How dare you ignore it! I didnt. Its he who came to apologize to me for what you did to me yesterday, Jiang Xinyue said. Apologize? Why? You deserved it! That was insane! Gu Ning was immediately aggravated. Very well, she had thought that it would waste her time to find them, but unexpectedly, they were right there. However, Gu Ning could only hear their voices. She had no idea of their location. Luckily, Gu Ning had acute hearing. She recognized the sounds around Jiang Xinyue through the phone. It was a sound created when trees swayed and the leaves rubbed against one another. It had to be a ce where there were many trees. Gu Ning immediately thought of the woods. She had gone to the No. 4 Middle School when she was younger, so she was familiar with it. There was ane in the woods. Therefore, Gu Ning immediately ran to thene. She ran very fast, even quicker than a professional athlete. Everyone on the way was shocked. However, when they finally got their mind back and wanted to record it with their phones, Gu Ning was already gone. Voices continued to sound from the other side of the phone. Since you wont listen to us, I need to teach you the lesson again. Hearing that, Gu Ning was nervous. She was afraid that Jiang Xinyue would be hurt. Indeed, she soon heard a loud p sound followed by Jiang Xinyues agonized scream. Gu Nings anger was burning now. Damn it! She had nned to punish them lightly, but now it seemed like she had to make them regret what they had done to Jiang Xinyue. When Gu Ning finally got there, Jiang Xinyue had already been pped twice. Gu Ning dashed forward at once. She kicked the three female students surrounding Jiang Xinyue several meters away with great force. Gu Ning didnt think that she should be kind at all. The three female students didnt even have a chance to react. One knocked into the tree and fell down onto the ground, then fainted. Ones calf hit a stone and it was broken right away. She couldnt move, but was crying in severe pain. Ones face smashed into the ground. Her jaw swelled. Her front teeth disappeared and blood continuously poured out of her mouth. She wasnt even able to cry. Jiang Xinyue was stunned by the scene before her eyes. There were students in twos and threes in the wood. They were all shocked by Gu Nings strength. Although they felt sorry for what Jiang Xinyue had suffered, no one dared to help her. However, now seeing that people were hurt, someone immediately went to tell the teacher. Gu Ning noticed, but she didnt care. She couldnt run away right now, and couldnt leave Jiang Xinyue alone either! She would deal with the mess that she had caused. Sister... Jiang Xinyues voice was trembling. They-they... Although Jiang Xinyue was greatly surprised by Gu Nings power, she was frightened by the result. Chapter 171 - Gu Ning’s Anger II Chapter 171 Gu Nings Anger II Jiang Xinyue had no sympathy for them, but was afraid that Gu Ning and her would get in trouble if those girls were severely injured. Rx. Theyll be fine and so will we. Trust me, Gu Ning looked at Jiang Xinyue andforted her gently. Jiang Xinyue believed Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning said that they would be fine, she believed they would be fine. Gu Ning had only kicked them once, and she was still annoyed, but they were already badly injured, so she didnt continue to beat them. Before long, a younger male and a female teacher arrived. Although they hadnt witnessed it themselves, a student had told them that a girl kicked three female students several meters away. One passed out; ones leg was broken and ones front teeth were missing, which was shocking. The two young teachers couldnt believe that a single girl was able to kick away a person at a time, and cause such a great deal of damage So they thought that it must be an exaggeration. However, when they saw the three female students condition, they had to ept the truth. The female teacher went to the student who had fainted, calling in panic, Jiaojiao, Jiaojiao... The student had no reaction. She immediately called an ambnce, while the male teacher asked, Who did this? It was me, Gu Ning admitted with crity. She didnt seem afraid at all. The male teachers sight fell on Gu Ning. He recognized that Gu Ning wasnt a student here, but was from the No. 3 High School. He was irritated, questioning, Youre a student from the No. 3 High School. Why did youe here and beat our students? Gu Ning met his angry look showing no fear at all. Because they pped another student first. The male teacher frowned a little. Who did they p? My cousin, Gu Ning answered pointing to Jiang Xinyue. The male teacher looked to Jiang Xinyue, and thetter moved in fear. Her half swollen face was still bare in the air. However, there were only two ovepped palm marks on Jiang Xinyues face, while the three female students were lying severely injured on the ground. Thus the male teacher tended to protect Xia Jiaojiao and the other two girls. I think she looks fine, but youve beaten them heavily. Its too much! What? She looks fine after having been pped twice? Gu Ning sounded threatening. Her cold look was like a sharp icy knife aiming at the male teacher, who immediately felt frozen. Gu Ning then pointed at the three girls arguing in anger, These girls, especially the one named Xia Jiaojiao, pped my cousin just because a boy who she likes wrote a letter to my cousin. How could she do that? Who gave her the right to do that? The point is my cousin didnt take the letter. This morning, the boy came to apologize to my cousin for what she had been through. And then! These girls pped my cousin once more. Why can they p my cousin, and I cant fight back for my cousin? Do you think I can stand here watching my cousin being pped and stay quiet? If you were me, would you be quiet? Gu Ning was aggressive with her words, and the male teacher felt overwhelmed. This girl was so strong and powerful! She was even more terrible than the principal. Luckily, the male teacher was a reasonable man. He felt ashamed after Gu Nings argument. Nevertheless, no matter what, its the fact that youve injured them. Ive already called the police, and you cant get away with it! The female teacher wouldnt let Gu Ning go, although she also felt the pressure from her. Xia Jiaojiao and the two female students shouldnt have pped Jiang Xinyue, but Gu Ning also had to take responsibility for what she had done. Actually, Gu Ning just needed to pay the administration fee if they could make her do it, but the female teacher of course intended to let Gu Ning pay more than just money. Jiang Xinyue, instead, was scared that the teacher had called the police. Gu Ning held her hand giving her power andforted her. I know that I should take responsibility for what Ive done, but what they have done to my cousin is intentional injury, which is more serious, Gu Ning said in a meaningful way. She wasnt worried at all. So, what can you do? The female teacher apparently didnt believe that Gu Ning had the ability to stand against her. Because she knew Jiang Xinyues background, she didnt think that Gu Ning could bear the result. From the female teachers attitude, Gu Ning sensed that there must be at least one girl among the three who was from a powerful or rich family, but so what, Gu Ning wasnt weak either. If they wanted to use theirwork to gain an advantage, Gu Ning would do the same. Interesting! Then lets see! Gu Ning didnt care at all. Instead, she sounded provocative. In the female teachers eyes Gu Nings confidence amounted to naiveness. However, the male teacher didnt know Jiang Xinyues background. Seeing Gu Ning being so calm and confident, he assumed that she must be powerful. Nevertheless, no matter what, he didnt want to be involved further. Within two minutes, there were a lot of people gather around, including several teachers. Everyone was shocked by the fact that Gu Ning had kicked Xia Jiaojiao and the other two girls several meters away, but few of them criticized Gu Ning. Just as Gu Ning had exined, although she had to take responsibility for what she had done, Xia Jiaojiaos behavior was an intentional injury. A few minutester, the principal arrived as well. The principal was named Du Haiping, and was a snobbish and selfish man. Xia Jiaojiaos father was the leader of the Administrative Examination and Approval Section of the Education Bureau, Xia Mingshan. It would be of great help if he could maintain a good rtionship with Xia Jiaojiaos father. If not, his career would end soon. Du Haiping didnt have powerful support after all, so he had to please the rich and the authorities. That being the case, he obviouslypletely stood for Xia Jiaojiao. Chapter 172 - Attack the Police Chapter 172 Attack the Police Once he found out that Gu Ning was the one who had beaten Xiajiaojiao and the other two girls, he immediately swore at her without asking the reason. However, secondster Gu Ning stopped him. Enough! Gu Ning was so aggressive that Du Haiping was struck dumb. He rounded his eyes focusing on Gu Ning, but didnt know what to do next. All the other people were surprised that Gu Ning dare to yell at the principal. Even the female teacher was slightly regretful, but she still refused to believe that Gu Ning had support. It seemed like today would be a long day. As the principal, you snapped and med me without even asking why. Youre a shame to teachers! Gu Ning was being very serious, but not because she was arrogant. It was the principal who didnt have any moral standards after all. After a long while, Du Haiping finally realized that he had been educated and humiliated by a teenager. He was annoyed with shame. How dare you talk to me like that! Wasnt it you who injured those girls? So what? They have pped my cousin twice on purpose. They deserve it, Gu Ning said coldly. You... Du Haiping was mad. Your cousin seems fine. Why did you have to do that? Dont treat others the way you dont want to be treated. I think that Ive already been kind, Gu Ning sneered. Gee! How naive you are! You could be arrested! Du Haiping threatened. I dont care. I wont be the only one who will be arrested, Gu Ning shrugged ncing at Xiajiaojiao and the other two girls. Dont forget there is one thing called power in this world, other than equality! Du Haiping said with disdain He wasughing at Gu Nings innocence. Of course, other than equality, there is one thing called power in this world, Gu Ning replied in a meaning way. So, never annoy someone you dont know. Seeing Gu Ning being so confident, Du Haiping got anxious. Is this girl from a powerful family? Right at that time, they heard police sirens in the distance. The police came within 10 minutes. Although the police station wasnt far away, it wasnt near either. Because the female teacher specifically reminded the police that it was the daughter of Xia Mingshan, the leader of the Administrative Examination and Approval Section of the Education Bureau, who had fainted after being kicked, the police didnt dare to waste time. The hospital was a little farther away than the police station, so the ambnce hadnt arrived yet. A police car stopped beside the crowd. Three policemen got out walking inside. The female teacher immediately walked ahead talking to the policemen, Its so nice to meet you. Its her who has injured three students! Take her away! a policeman ordered. The other two policemen stepped to Gu Ning at once, and one of them had handcuffs. They didnt bother to ask the reason. It was obvious that they had been bought by money. Wait! Gu Ning stopped them. The two policemen stopped looking at her with disdain. One of them asked, What? Are you going to resist? No, but arent you supposed to figure out what has happened before you arrest me? Gu Ning asked seriously. Hearing that, the two policemen lost their patience. They didnt think that it was necessary. However, in front of the public, they couldnt say it out aloud, so they asked a perfunctory question, Fine, then let me ask you. Did you hit them? Yes, Gu Ning answered. Then I dont think there is anything wrong if we arrest you, the policeman said. Nevertheless, they also pped my cousin. You should arrest them all as well, Gu Ning retorted pointing at Xiapaojiao and the other two girls. You need to go to the police station to write down the arrest record now. They are injured and have to go to the hospital right away. Well have another policeman talk to them in the hospital, the policeman said. The policeman put it so well, but only to deceive the crowd. He wouldnt do the same thing behind everyones back. Gu Ning understood that. She only argued because she didnt want to be regarded as a criminal. Sure, but its only a civil dispute. Im not a criminal. You dont have a right to handcuff me. Gu Ning also understood that it was a trap to go to the police station, but she wasnt afraid of it. Fine, lets go! The policeman agreed. Gu Ning didnt move right away, but looked at Du Haiping. She threatened, Principal Du, if my cousin is hurt when Im not here, you will be reced for sure. Her cold voice was quiet persuasive. Du Haiping had to believe that Gu Ning had the ability to rece him. She couldnt let Jiang Xinyue go to the police station with her. No matter if Jiang Xinyue was guilty or not, her reputation would be affected, but Gu Ning didnt care. Please... Jiang Xinyue sped Gu Ning. She wouldnt let her leave. Rx, Ill be fine. Dont tell our families, Gu Ning stared at Jiang Xinyue with determination. Jiang Xinyue feltforted for no reason. Then, Gu Ning left with the two policemen. Just as they got in the car, the ambnce arrived. In the car, Gu Ning took out her phone to make a call. A policeman immediately reached out his hand to grab it, Youre a suspect now. Your phone has to be confiscated. Gu Ning raised her hand to seize his hand tightly. The policeman couldnt move all of a sudden. A grown-up man failed to deal with a teenage girl. The policeman was irritated with shame. He threatened, Let me go, or Ill arrest you for attacking the police! Attack the police? Do you think Ill be afraid of that? Stay away. You cant afford the result! Gu Ning warned coldly. You... The policeman was mad, but he knew he couldnt defeat the girl. However, he was also surprised by her confidence. The female teacher had already told them that the girl was from an ordinary family; that was the reason why they were so rude. So he said in a sarcastic way, How dare you beat the daughter of Xia Mingshan! Do you know who her father is? He is the leader of the Administrative Examination and Approval Section of the Education Bureau! Youre doomed! Chapter 173 - Let Her Go Right Now

Chapter 173 Let Her Go Right Now

So what? They forced me to do so, Gu Ning said calmly. How naive you are! Do you think you will be safe once you walk into the police station? another policeman asked in an arrogant way. Its not up to you. In City F, a leader of the Administrative Examination and Approval Section of the Education Bureau is nothing, Gu Ning replied with confidence. It seemed like she was more powerful than Xia Mingshan. Nevertheless, its more than enough to deal with a poor girl like you, the policeman said with disdain Even though Gu Ning was so confident, he still believed that she was merely a poor girl. The two other policemen had a different opinion. A poor girl wouldnt dare to ignore the influence of Xia Mingshan, and attack the police. Was this girl not as ordinary as the female teacher told them? How can you be so sure that Im a poor ordinary girl? Have you done the investigation yourself? Gu Ning teased. She didnt understand why these people were so certain she was weak. In the past, she was indeed a poor ordinary girl, but now, let alone her either rich or powerful friends, she as the chairman of Shenghua Real Estate was influential enough to protect herself. Of course, she had no intention to use her identity as the chairman of Shenghua Real Estate. There was no need to do so. Hearing that, those policemen were anxious. Isnt she a poor ordinary girl? Arent you a poor ordinary girl? one policeman asked unconsciously. Well find outter, Gu Ning said. All of a sudden, the three policemen felt uneasy, but they still had to do what they should do. Gu Ning picked up her phone calling someone. This time, none of the policemen dared to say a word. Seeing that the caller was Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting immediately answered with amazement. However, when he heard what Gu Ning had been through, he was upset and annoyed. Gu Ning asked, Didnt you tell me you can help me? I beat someone at the No. 4 Middle School, and I was arrested by a nearby police station. Can you get me out? If you cant, Ill call... Before Gu Ning could finish, she was interrupted by Leng Shaoting. I can, wait a second. Ille to you. Great, Ill wait for you, Gu Ning answered before she hung up. Ill wait for you Leng Shaoting felt like his heart was touched heavily. He immediately walked out, and forgot that he was wearing a pair of slippers. Once he was outside, he called someone. He didnt realize he was in a pair of slippers until he got into the car, but there was no time to change, so he directly drove to the police station at a high speed. The policemen looked at Gu Ning with mixed emotions. Is this girl really influential? Several minutester, they arrived at the police station. Gu Ning was guided into a trial room, but no one walked in to question her. Outside, the three policemen were discussing in a low voice. What should we do now? I think we should wait! What if she really called someone who is more powerful than Xia Mingshan? I agree. Although Xia Mingshan is man of some power, he is indeed not an official in City F! At that time, a middle-aged policeman walked over. Noticing that the three young policemen were standing outside talking, his face changed. What are you doing out here? Go and question the criminal right now! Dont let her go, for Leader Xias sake! Leader Wang, this girl seems influential. She just called someone to bring her out of here. We want to wait until the person arrives. We can make the decision ording to the persons identity, one policeman answered. The middle-aged policeman hesitated for a second, then asked, Didnt the female teacher tell us that she is merely a poor ordinary girl? Nevertheless, she despised Leader Xia! And she is so confident and aggressive. I dont think that a real poor ordinary girl would do that, another policeman replied. Youre right. Then lets wait for a while, Leader Wang ordered. He wanted to please Xia Mingshan, but he also didnt want to annoy someone that he shouldnt annoy. He could lose his job for that. At that time, the phone in the police station rang. After a few seconds, a policewoman came to them and told Leader Wang to answer the call. It was from the director of the Public Security Bureau, Liang Youbo. Hearing that, everyone was shocked. The director of the Public Security Bureau? Was it because of the female student that they just arrested? They felt that they were in trouble now. Leader Wang immediately ran to answer the call. Hi, Director Liang, Im Wang Renkang, the vice leader of the police station in Baoshan area. What may I do to help? The minute Wang Renkang finished, a male voice sounded with slight anxiety, Did you just arrest a female student named Gu Ning in the No. 4 Middle School? Hearing that, Wang Renkang knew that something must be wrong. Although he didnt know whether the girl was Gu Ning, he was certain that it must be her, because she was the only one that they had just arrested in the No. 4 Middle School. Wang Renkang truly didnt expect that the female student was so influential that the director called for her in person. Wang Renkang wiped the sweat from his forehead. His voice was trembling a little. Ye-yes, Director. No matter why you arrested her, let her go right now! Be polite. Do you understand? Liang Youbo ordered directly. Sure-sure, Wang Renkang answered. He felt lucky that he hadnt annoyed Gu Ning just because of Xia Mingshan. Compared with Director Liangs order, their rtionship was nothing. After he hung up, Wang Renkang walked back to the trial room in a hurry. The three young policemen looked at him asking carefully, Leader Wang, how is it? The Director ordered that we should let her go right now, no matter why we arrested her. Be polite! Wang Renkang replied. Hearing that, they couldnt help but take a long breath in. Although the three young policemen felt lucky that they hadnt treated Gu Ning violently in the car, they were worried about the words that they had said to Gu Ning. Wang Renkang wasnt in the mood to care about them now. He went to the trial room in person to please Gu Ning. In the trial room, Gu Ning sat there feeling bored. She heard everything they were talking about outside. She had to admit that Leng Shaoting was very influential if even the director of the Public Security Bureau had to do him a favor. Chapter 174 - No. 520 Private Room

Chapter 174 No. 520 Private Room

As it showed, Leng Shaoting wasnt simple at all. The minute Wang Renkang stepped inside he put on a pleasing smile. Miss Gu, nice to meet you. Im the vice leader of this police station, Wang Renkang. Im so sorry for what youve been through. You may leave right now, and please allow me to send you back to school. Wang Renkang was being very polite, so Gu Ning treated him kindly too. Its fine. I dont need you to send me to school. I dont feel aggrieved either, but I want it to end in the correct way, not just because of the power. Then, Gu Ning gave Wang Renkang a piece of paper. Wang Renkang immediately took it. Gu Ning added, Although you didnt question me, Ive already written down everything. You can go check it. I know I shouldnt have beaten them, but I only did it to protect my cousin. Wang Renkang read through it. He knew that Gu Ning was telling the truth. From the perspective of thew, Gu Ning only needed to pay the administration fee, but the director had ordered to let her go, Wang Renkang didnt dare to let Gu Ning pay the fee. At the same time, Wang Renkang was also astonished that Gu Ning was able to kick a person several meters away. This girl is so amazing! I dont want anyone to bully my cousin from now on, especially Xia Jiaojiao. Please call their principal and let him be aware of that. As far as Im concerned, the principal tends to protect Xia Jiaojiao. Wang Renkang of course understood Gu Nings aim. Du Haiping, the principal of the No. 4 Middle School, protected Xia Jiaojiao for the sake of Xia Mingshan. As for Du Haipings behavior, Wang Renkang actually could understand it. He would do the same thing when facing power. They would always stand with the more powerful one. Like what was happening now. Gu Ning was the more influential one, and they naturally tended to please Gu Ning. No problem, Ill call himter, Wang Renkang answered. He was going to threaten the principal in fact. Oh, as for Xia Mingshan, I hope he can spend more time on educating his child. Students should focus more on studying. Do not hurt others out of impulse. If it happens again, it wont end as easily as it did today, Gu Ning said. Sure, Wang Renkang answered. Gu Ning then left, followed by Wang Renkang. She saw the three young policemen who had brought her to this police station the minute she walked out of the trial room. They appeared panicked. I told you that its not up to you whether I will be safe. You better obey the rules and thews the next time. If it happens again, you cant bear the result, Gu Ning said to them before she walked away. She wasnt threatening them, but just reminded them. If they continued to do what they did, they would be in trouble soon. Those policemen felt ashamed, and learned their lesson. They were also grateful that Gu Ning didnt punish them. Miss Gu, it is 2:10 pm now. I suppose you need to attend your sses. Please allow me to send you to your school, Wang Renkang asked in an extremely polite way. No, thanks. Someone will pick me up, Gu Ning replied coldly, walking straight out of the police station. A ck Land Rover stopped right at the roadside. Leng Shaoting got out of the driver seat. Seeing that Gu Ning was safe, he was relieved. Even though he knew that she would be fine, he felt worried. Gu Ning walked to him, and Leng Shaoting immediately opened the door of the passenger seat for her. At that time, Gu Ning noticed that the man was wearing a pair of slippers. She was quite surprised. Leng Shaoting flushed a little exining, I was in a hurry. Ha-ha, Gu Ning couldnt helpughing out loud, but she was touched. He had forgotten to change his shoes. He must have been super worried. Leng Shaoting felt embarrassed, and immediately changed the topic. Are you alright? Im fine. Lets go now! Gu Ning got in the car. Leng Shaoting closed the door, going back to his driver seat and left. Wang Renkang watched the car disappear from his sight and finally rxed. After that, he called Xia Mingshan and Du Haiping without dy and told them what Gu Ning had told him. Both Xia Mingshan and Du Haiping felt frightened. No one dared to say another word. As for the hospital administration fee, Xia Mingshan would pay it himself. After all, Feng Xiaoyu and Zhang Yanlin were hurt because of Xia Jiaojiao. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to take her back to school. Then she called Jiang Xinyue. Luckily, Jiang Xinyue was fine too. Gu Ning hung up turning to Leng Shaoting. Thanks for what you did! My pleasure, Leng Shaoting said. Lets have steak this afternoon. I dont feel like eating seafood anymore. Since Leng Shaoting had helped her, she decided to treat him better. Sure. A smart man like Leng Shaoting, he obviously understood why Gu Ning suddenly changed her mind. He was happy in his heart. On the way, the two didnt talk much. They were in a hurry, so Leng Shaoting drove fast, but steadily. It normally took 20 minutes, but they arrived after 15 minutes. Gu Ning stepped out of the car, saying good-bye to Leng Shaoting before she ran into her school. Fortunately, she got back to her ssroom on time. During the break, Gu Ning called Gu Man and told her that she was going to dine with her friends this afternoon, and wouldnt be eating at home. When the afternoon sses were finally over, Gu Ning took a taxi to a western restaurant where Leng Shaoting had a reservation. She didnt want to cause any rumors, so she didnt allow Leng Shaoting to pick her up. The appointed time was at 6:30 pm. Gu Ning left her school at 5:50 pm, and it took at least 30 minutes to get to the downtown by taxi. It was the rush hour now, and she had to spend more time on the road. Meanwhile, Leng Shaoting arrived much earlier at 5:30 pm. When it was almost 6 pm, Gu Ning received a message from Leng Shaoting. They would dine together in the No. 520 private room. Chapter 175 - Roses from Leng Shaoting Chapter 175 Roses from Leng Shaoting Gu Ning understood why he came so early, but she thought that the number of the private room was funny. It couldnt be a coincidence. He must have arranged it on purpose. Gu Ning was surprised that Leng Shaoting was so romantic. The man was indeed trying his best to win her heart. Gu Ning was lucky to get in a taxi the minute she walked out, and the traffic wasnt heavy along the way. Thus she arrived at the restaurant at 6:40 pm. When a waiter came to wee Gu Ning, he looked astonished to hear that Gu Ning had an appointment in the No. 520 private room. Leng Shaoting had caused a sensation when he had arrived. His muscr body, long legs and the extraordinarily handsome face were even more charming than a male idol or stars. He had reserved the No. 520 private room, and made some arrangements. It was obvious that he was going to dine with his girlfriend. They all believed that his girlfriend had to be super stunning and sexy, but unexpectedly, a young teenage girl cameter. The teenage girl was beautiful, but was too young. They didnt seem like a couple at all! The waiter guided Gu Ning to the No. 520 private room before he left. Gu Ning went to knock on the door herself. However, just as she raised her hand, the door opened. Leng Shaoting heard Gu Nings voice, so he went to open the door for her. His eyes met hers and neither of them knew what to say. At that moment, they only had each other in their eyes. Meanwhile, Gu Ning thought that she fell in love. No matter if it was because of his exterior or interior, Leng Shaoting touched her heart. Even though, she wasnt familiar with him. She only knew his name and that he was a military officer, and nothing else. They hadnt even talked much. Somehow, she trusted him and felt safe being with him. Leng Shaoting actually fell in love with the feelings he had when he was with her. He couldnt help missing her, caring about her and even having her. It was hard to exin why you fell in love with a particr person, but that was exactly when you found yourself in deep and unconditional love with them. Come on in! Leng Shaoting got his mind back first. He stepped aside to let Gu Ning in. Hearing Leng Shaotings voice, Gu Ning finally realized that she was still standing at the door. She felt a little embarrassed, but calmed down immediately, walking inside. There was only a bottle of wine with two sses and a menu on the table. Leng Shaoting pulled the chair out for Gu Ning. After she was seated, he went back to his seat handing the menu to Gu Ning. Ladies first. Leng Shaoting suddenly behaved like a gentleman and Gu Ning was still not used to it yet. She took the menu, reading it. Leng Shaoting rang the service bell at the same time. Before long, a waiter came inside. Gu Ning ordered a medium-well Fillet steak with ck pepper sauce. Leng Shaoting did the same. Then Gu Ning ordered a fruit pizza and fruit sd. When the waiter was gone, Leng Shaoting hesitated a little. It seemed like he nned to do something, but didnt know whether it was a good time. Whats wrong? Gu Ning asked. She thought Leng Shaoting must have something else to deal with and had to leave earlier. Um, I want to give you something. If you dont like it, please dont be mad, Leng Shaoting said with caution. Oh. Gu Ning didnt expect that Leng Shaoting hesitated just because he didnt want to upset her. She was quiet surprised, but felt that it was interesting too. She wasnt a child who would get mad easily just because she received a gift she didnt like. Gu Ning was curious what kind of gift Leng Shaoting was going to give her. Sure, I wont be mad, Gu Ning replied. Leng Shaoting was relieved. He stood up walking to the back and brought it out. However, when Gu Ning saw Leng Shaoting stepping back to her with dozens of red roses in his hands, she had mixed emotions. In herst incarnation, Qi Ziyue had always sent her roses with sweet nothings when he had chased her. It was all fake and she only felt that it disgusting and sarcastic. Gu Ning had hidden her hatred towards Qi Ziyue well nowadays, so she remained calm. And it would be unfair to Leng Shaoting, if she thought of Qi Ziyue now. Thus she forgot it right away. Leng Shaoting walked to Gu Ning. He flushed a little, and was very nervous, but said to Gu Ning with sincerity, I heard that girls like roses, but I suppose not every girl like roses. Do you like it? Of course! Gu Ning answered. She grabbed the roses away from Leng Shaoting. Actually, most girls liked roses, especially when they were from a man that she liked. Leng Shaoting was cheered up to see Gu Ning being delighted. However, the next second, Leng Shaoting was anxious again. Um, I bought two movie tickets. Can you go to watch the movie with me? Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. Movie tickets? She was more than surprised now. It seemed that Leng Shaoting had indeed done his homework! Sure, Gu Ning agreed. Now, Leng Shaoting was finally rxed. His face was alight with excitement. It wasnt amon thing to see pleasure on Leng Shaotings face, but now he was like a boy before the girl that he liked. The fruit sd, steak and pizza were soon on the table. Leng Shaoting opened the bottle pouring a ss of wine for Gu Ning and himself. Although they didnt talk much, they dined together in harmony. After the meal, the two went to a movie theater. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting attracted a lot of attention, but people had different opinions towards them. As for Leng Shaoting, everyone was stunned and almost screamed as if they had met a super star, but most of them were jealous of Gu Ning. Although she was pretty, she was too young and seemed like a student. She didnt match Leng Shaoting at all. Some only thought so to themselves, but some said it aloud. Some were even gossiping about whether Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were brother and sister. Gu Ning was upset to hear that. Am I that terrible? Leng Shaoting liked Gu Ning very much and he wouldnt allow others to judge her. He also felt that Gu Ning was unhappy, so he nced at the people around them with a cold look. No one dared to say another word again. The man was handsome, but wasnt easy-going. Leng Shaotings behavior touched Gu Ning. She stopped feeling sad then. Chapter 176 - I’ll Keep Trying Chapter 176 Ill Keep Trying Leng Shaoting went to buy two bottles of water and a tub of popcorn before they went in. Leng Shaoting had booked two seats at thest row. Although the movie was the most popr one these days, it was about to stop ying in theaters soon. Thus there werent many viewers in the screening room. Therefore, only Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were sitting in thest row. It was a domesticedy, which was thought-provoking too. It wasnt one of those funny but vulgar films. Gu Ning was absorbed by this movie. She learned a lot from it whileughing. Leng Shaoting wasnt actually interested in movies. He paid more attention to Gu Ning. Seeing that she was enjoying it so much, he felt satisfied as well. One and half an hourster, the movie was over. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt leave until the rest of the viewers were all gone. It was almost 10 pm when they left the theater, so they went back to Fenghua Luxury Mansion. On the way, both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stayed quiet. It was a little embarrassing though. Leng Shaoting wanted to say something, but he was lost for words. He had searched many sweet nothings on the Inte, but he couldnt say it aloud because he thought they werent sincere, but he wasnt a man who was good at talking However, if he didnt say anything, it would be very awkward. Gu Ning, somehow, didnt know what to say. Normally, she was talkative, but she suddenly felt shy being with Leng Shaoting. Well... Well... After a while, the two opened their mouths together, but shut it at the same time too. After you... After you... They did it the same time again. After you please! Leng Shaoting said it before Gu Ning this time. Dont you want me to be your girlfriend? Why dont you say something? I am feeling bored, Gu Ning said with dislike, but she actually liked being with him. She understood that Leng Shaoting wasnt chatty. If she really disliked that, she wouldnt have fallen in love with him. If she didnt like a man, she wouldnt even give him a chance to chase her. Like Qin Yifan, she had turned him down directly. Gu Ning also knew that she shouldnt trust Leng Shaoting sopletely, but sometimes, she didnt need to know everything about him. Feelings mattered most. And if Leng Shaoting dared to deceive her, she would ruin him without hesitation. She didnt lose confidence in men just because she had been deceived and used by a man in her previous incarnation, but it wasnt a good memory after all. She would be more cautious and never allow such a thing to happen again. Leng Shaoting stiffened a little. He got nervous all of a sudden. keep learning! Please give me more time. Seeing Leng Shaoting being so anxious, Gu Ning felt sorry for him. Jesus! She must be in love with the man deeply now that just a look from him could touch her, but Gu Ning didnt want to give in right away. She added airily, Dont worry. All I have is time. Im only 18 now. Im too young to fall in love and I should spend more time on studying. Gu Ning deliberately said the same thing that Leng Shaoting had said. The man greatly regretted what he had said. Well, um... Leng Shaoting wanted to exin it, but didnt know how. He had to face the fact that Gu Ning was indeed too young right now, and he didnt want to affect her studying. However, if he didnt deny it, he wouldnt get closer to Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting was upset. Gu Ning sensed his changing emotions. Although she had no idea what exactly was on his mind, she understood why he looked concerned all of a sudden. Seeing Leng Shaoting being upset, Gu Ning didnt feel the pleasure of a sessful revenge. Instead, she felt upset too, but she just couldnt help annoying him. Gu Ning started to think that she was bing self-abusive. Of course, Gu Ning wasnt willing to see Leng Shaoting being upset for a long time, so she continued to ask, What? Nothing. Leng Shaoting gave it up at the end, although he truly wanted to exin it. Really? If you dont want to say it, then fine. I think youre just joking when you say you want to chase me! Gu Ning was a little mad. No-no, Leng Shaoting immediately argued. I just... What? Gu Ning almost lost her patience. I just dont want to affect your studying, Leng Shaoting finally said. Impossible! Im No. 1 in our grade with nearly full scores! Gu Ning said, but then she realized she shouldnt have said it so quickly. It seemed as if she couldnt wait to be together with Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was slightly amazed. He didnt expect that Gu Ning was so excellent at studying. If she could continue to be the No. 1 in her grade, she could easily pass the National College Entrance Exam. She could also be the No. 1 in this country too! In that case, all the prestigious universities wouldpete to be her preference. Gu Nings aim was The Capital University, but that wasnt the point. Since Gu Ning said that she was good at studying, she was avable to date then! After that, Leng Shaoting got excited. Do you mean we can... Gu Ning knew what he was going to say, so she stopped him before he could finish. I didnt say that. If you want to date with me, you need to make an effort. Gu Ning admitted that she was being a little too proud now, but if Leng Shaoting didnt have the time or patience to chase her, she wouldnt feel satisfied being his girlfriend. She wouldnt agree to be his girlfriend out of passion. She wanted to spend more time on getting along with him. Leng Shaoting was slightly disappointed that Gu Ning didnt give him an affirmative answer, but she didnt rejected him either, which meant he still had a chance. Leng Shaoting made up his mind to keep trying. Ill keep trying! Leng Shaoting said with sincerity. Before long, they arrived at Building G in Fenghua Luxury Mansion. Gu Ning got out of the car, walking inside. Leng Shaoting watched Gu Ning leaving until she disappeared from his sight. The minute Gu Ning stepped in the elevator, she received a message from Leng Shaoting: Have a good rest. Good night! Chapter 177 - That Female Student Is You? Chapter 177 That Female Student Is You? Gu Ning couldnt help smiling with happiness. Good night. At that time, Leng Shaoting had just locked his car door and was walking to an elevator. He immediately checked his phone when he received the message back from Gu Ning. There was a faint smile on his lips. If Xu jinchen and others saw that, they would be greatly surprised. They would even doubt that the sun rose from the west. Because they had known Leng Shaoting from at least five years to over 10 years, but they had never seen him being so happy. He always wore a cold face, and seemed aloof. Leng Shaotings personality had a lot to do with his family, so those who knew his background only had sympathy for him. Therefore, each one of the Red me supported Leng Shaoting. When Gu Ning got home, Gu Qings family was there too, but they looked worried. Jiang Xinyue was sitting on the sofa with her head lowered remaining quiet. Gu Ning immediately understood what was going on. Gu Ning hadnt helped Jiang Xinyue remove her injury to keep it as proof. Now her family had found out about it. Jiang Xinyue had probably already told them everything. Gu Ning opened her mouth and was ready to tell them the truth in person, but Gu Qing interrupted her. Ningning, I know youre a good child who is able to make decisions on your own. Can you help me with something? Gu Ning stood up from the sofa looking at Gu Ning for help. Gu Ning was struck dumb. What? Sure, please tell me what happened? Gu Ning curbed her confusion for now. Xinyue was pped by some of her schoolmates today, but she refused to tell us the reason. We then called her head teacher. Her teacher told us that the girl who pped Xinyue is the daughter of Xia Mingshan. Another student who had helped Xinyue was taken into the police station afterwards. I seriously dont know how to deal with it. Can you give me some advice? Gu Qings voice was trembling. Gu Qing had almost fainted when she had heard that. Her heart ached that Jiang Xinyue had been pped. She also felt sorry for the student who had helped Jiang Xinyue and had been taken away by the policemen. She was afraid of Xia Mingshan too. All in all, both Gu Qing and Gu Man were very anxious throughout the day, but they didnt have the ability nor wisdom to handle it, so they could only wait until Gu Ning got home. Jiang Xinyues head teacher wasnt clear about the details and the result. Thus he didnt tell Gu Qing that Gu Ning was the student who had helped Jiang Xinyue, and that Gu Ning had soon been released. Gu Ning was shocked that Jiang Xinyue had kept her mouth closed. Indeed, because Gu Ning had told her not to tell their families, Jiang Xinyue hadnt say anything about Gu Nings involvement. If their families found out that Gu Ning had been involved in it, they would have been more worried. In fact, right now they were truly more concerned about the student who had helped Jiang Xinyue and had been taken away by the policemen. It was because of Jiang Xinyue that she had been caught. They all felt guilty. Gu Ning was happy to know that Jiang Xinyue was able to keep her promise. It proved that Jiang Xinyue was someone that she could trust. Dont worry. If you cant handle it, I understand, Gu Qing added. She didnt want to burden Gu Ning. Gu Ning had helped them a lot already. If they had been able to deal with it themselves, they wouldnt have bothered Gu Ning. Gu Ning sighed secretly. She knew that she couldnt hide it any longer, so she told them the truth, Aunt, uncle, please rx. The problem has already been solved by me... Everyone was shocked to know that Gu Ning was the student who had helped Jiang Xinyue and had been arrested by the policemen. What? The female student is you? Gu Qing couldnt believe it. Ningning, how-how can you be so bold? Are you alright? Gu Man dashed to Gu Ning. She checked Gu Nings body to see if she was injured or not. Mom, Im fine. Ive been practicing kung fu recently. Several men cant even beat me down! Although I did beat those students, it was their fault. I dont need to take much responsibility for it. I have a friend who is a military officer. He called someone in the Public Security Bureau, and those policemen let me go right away. And you dont need to worry about that Leader Xia. He is nothingpared to my friend, Gu Ningforted them. Gu Man and others were fully confused by herplicated exnation, but since Gu Ning said they would be fine, they believed it. As for her friend who was a military officer, Gu Man and others were very curious about how they met each other. They cared about Gu Nings safety after all. However, they didnt ask the question in the end. Instead, they chose to believe that Gu Ning could handle her life. After a short silence, Gu Man suddenly said to Gu Ning, Ningning, weve read the VIPs material in our beauty salon today. Your eldest aunt is a VIP in Kamei too. Hearing that, Gu Ning was a little surprised. Its no big deal. We just continue to do what we should do, Gu Ning said. She didnt think that they needed to hide or anything. Gu Man and Gu Qing wouldnt stay in the beauty salon all day, so it wasnt highly likely that they would meet. Even if they met, it wasnt a bad thing to let Lin Lijuan know that they were the bosses now. The next day was a rainy day. Gu Ning couldnt run to her school, so she didnt leave her home that early. Around 6 am, Gu Ning walked out with an umbre. Leng Shaoting was already waiting for her outside of zone G. He knew that Gu Ning was ustomed to running to her school, but she couldnt do it on a rainy day, so he went to drive her to school. The minute Gu Ning got outside, she notice a familiar car stopped at the roadside. Leng Shaoting was standing beside it holding an umbre. Gu Ning was touched. Leng Shaoting immediately opened the car door for Gu Ning. Its a rainy day. Let me take you to school. Gu Ning didnt hesitate, but walked straight over to get in the car. Chapter 178 - How Considerate You Are! Chapter 178 How Considerate You Are! After they were both in the car, Leng Shaoting didnt drive ahead right away, but took out a lunchbox handing it to Gu Ning. I made the breakfast myself. Would you mind having a try? Gu Ning was amazed that the man had prepared breakfast for her in person. She almost cried at that moment. Although Leng Shaoting wasnt talkative, and didnt like to say sweet nothings, he treated her so well with his actions. You made it yourself? How considerate you are! Gu Ning said. She took the lunchbox. Thanks! Leng Shaoting blushed a little. My pleasure, Leng Shaoting answered. He didnt want her to say thanks to him too often. He wanted to be closer to her. After that, Leng Shaoting gave Gu Ning a bottle of milk. Gu Ning took it, but didnt say thanks this time. Gu Ning put the milk away, opening the lunch box. It had twoyers. There were two blocks on the firstyer. One was full of fruits and a fried egg in the shape of a heart. Gu Ning looked to Leng Shaoting with astonishment. That was so sweet! Although Leng Shaoting pretended to focus on driving, he still sensed the look from Gu Ning. However, he was too shy to look her in the eyes now. Gu Ning moved her sight back to the lunchbox then. She opened the secondyer. There was oatmeal inside with chopped scallions sprayed on the top in the shape of a heart too. Although it was an ordinary breakfast, Gu Ning was deeply touched. Leng Shaoting drove steadily. And Gu Ning was eating, so he didnt drive fast for her sake. Gu Ning had afortable breakfast in the car. She finished it before arriving at the school. The minute the morning ss was over, everyone was ying on their phone. Some were ying online games, and some were chatting on WeChat while some were viewing the forum. Right at that moment, thetest news post caused a sensation. Its title was Hot News! A Poor Girl, Gu Ning Got Out Of Her Sugar-daddys Luxury Car. [Picture Attached] What? Impossible! In the fourth ssroom, a male student yelled out in surprise. The rest of the ssmates in the ssroom all got a fright. Someone said, Chen Bin, what the hell are you doing? Big news! Someone posted a post saying that Gu Ning has a sugar daddy! Chen Bin replied. What? Hearing that, everyone was shocked. They immediately looked at Gu Ning. Some didnt believe that it was true, while some couldnt believe that it was true. However, only Gu Ning knew the facts. They immediately logged in the forum to read the post. Gu Ning, at the same time, felt upset. She pulled her phone out as well. Ningning... Yu Mixi was worried. She didnt believe that it was real, but apparently someone did it on purpose. Rx, Ill be fine, Gu Ningforted. She was the one in trouble, but she wasforting Yu Mixi instead. The person involved was calm and collected but observers were very worried Gu Ning read the post. It mainly said Gu Ning, who studies in the fourth ssroom in the 12th grade, is from a dirt poor, one-parent family. Her mother is a factory worker with a monthly sry of three thousand yuan. To pay her tuition fee, Gu Ning sold her body. On this rainy day, her sugar daddy drove her to school. The pictures attached were the scenes as she had got out of Leng Shaotings car. Gu Ning was annoyed that someone was so vicious as to do that, but she wasnt upset or worried about the impact at all. If she wasnt able to handle such a small issue now, she wouldnt be sessful in the future. As for who had secretly taken the photo, Gu Ning decided to check Leng Shaotings driving recorder. She knew Leng Shaoting had put a driving recorder both at the front and back. Before she got the proof, Gu Ning didnt know exactly who was behind it, but no matter who he or she was, Gu Ning made up her mind to make them pay for it. Gee! Gu Ning, didnt you say that I ndered you the other day? Now the news hase out, and what can you say about it? The first one who opened mouth to argue with Gu Ning was Shao Feifei. Shao Feifei had always disliked Gu Ning, and now she seized the chance to make fun of Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt miss any details of Shao Feifeis reaction. It seemed like Shao Feifei was really surprised to hear the news too. Gu Ning believed that Shao Feifei had nothing to do with it this time. Exactly! Youre a liar! No one will believe you, Wu Qingya added. I dont think so. Gu Ning doesnt seem like that kind of girl! someone retorted. Dont you know appearances lies? Her family is so poor. If she doesnt find herself a sugar daddy, she even cant afford to study in school! Yang Yulu said acidly. Youre right, someone agreed. Thats insane! A picture doesnt mean anything. What if theyre rtives or friends? someone argued. Exactly! Wu Qingya, I saw you get out of a car that belonged to Shao Feifeis family the other day! Is Shao Feifeis father your sugar daddy? someone said. Although it sounded insulting, it made sense. What-what did you say? Wu Qingya stood up abruptly arguing in great anger. Nobody, except Gu Ning, noticed that Wu Qingya panicked a little. Gu Ning was surprised. Is there really something between Wu Qingya and Shao Feifeis father? If not, why did she panic? My father would never do that! My father and I drove Qingya to our school together that day, Shao Feifei stood up for her father. Then how can you jump to the conclusion that Gu Ning has a sugar daddy when you dont even have an idea of who was inside? Yu Mixi said. The post says so, not us, Yang Yulu retorted. Dont forget Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and other boys are Gu Nings close friends. They are all rich kids. If Gu Ningcks money, they will help her without a doubt. I dont think that Gu Ning needs to find a sugar daddy, someone said. Once he mentioned Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and others, most of the students in the ssroom agreed with him. They were friends, and Gu Ning was their boss. If Gu Ning really needed money, they would help her for sure. In fact, no one truly believed it; even Shao Feifei and her friends doubted the news. They simply wanted to vent their anger this time. Chapter 179 - Gu Ning Isn’t Simple? Chapter 179 Gu Ning Isnt Simple? However, they of course hoped that it was true. If it was true, Gu Nings reputation would be ruined. Well, the tuition fee is a huge amount. Even though their families are rich, it isnt their money. Who would randomly give money to others without asking for benefits? Shao Feifei argued, despite the fact that most were supporting Gu Ning. No matter what, most still chose to believe Gu Ning. I think that the poor can be the rich someday. And those who im they are rich were once poor. Werent your grandfathers or grand grandfathers the poor? No pain, no gain. As long as one is willing to work hard, and has the ability to create, he or she can be the first generation of the rich, instead of being a useless heir, Gu Ning sneered. Hearing that, many agreed with Gu Ning. There werent many real rich kids in their ss, and their wealth was inherited from their previous generations who had worked hard. Even Shao Feifei herself agreed, she had lived a poor life when she had been a little girl. Her family had merely be rich around 10 years ago. Gu Ning,e out now. At that time, their head teacher walked out. She looked upset because of the news. Zhang Qiuhua didnt believe that it was real, but she had to figure it out, or it would terribly damage Gu Ning and their schools reputation. The minute that Gu Ning came out, Chu Peihan and Mu Ke ran to her. The two directly ignored Zhang Qiuhua, asking Gu Ning instead, Boss, did you see the post? Yes. Dont worry. Ill handle it, Gu Ning answered. Even though Gu Ning was in trouble, she stayed calm, but her friends were all worried. A friend in need was a friend indeed. Do you need my older brother to help you catch the one who is behind this? We must beat him or her to death this time! Chu Peihan said in anger, even though Zhang Qiuhua was standing beside her. However, Zhang Qiuhua didnt say anything, not because she was afraid of Chu Peihans background, but because the rumor was so disgusting. No matter who was behind this, he or she should be severely punished. No, thanks. Ill check the driving recorder myself, Gu Ning said. Great. Hearing that, both Chu Peihan and Mu Ke were relieved. They would never let the bad person get away with it. After that, Gu Ning followed Zhang Qiuhua, walking away. Hao Ran and the boys arrivedter to meet Chu Peihan and Mu Ke. They couldnt remain calm after reading the news, so they immediately came over. Where is boss? the boys asked. She followed her head teacher to the office. Rx, boss will handle it, Chu Peihan answered. F*ck, once I find out who is behind this, Ill beat him to death! Hao Ran clenched his teeth. Exactly, our boss doesnt need a sugar daddy at all! Qin Zixun added. The teachers offices were on the fourth floor in the teaching building. There were four teachers in each office. In Zhang Qiuhuas office were the headteachers of the first, second, third and fourth ssroom. Zhang Yuan was the head teacher of the second ssroom, while Fang Qin was the head teacher of the third ssroom. She was notorious for her meanness. The minute Zhang Qiuhua and Gu Ning walked inside, she opened her mouth, Oh! Professor Zhang, isnt your ss so famous recently, especially this student? She argued with others in the canteen first and then was involved in a fight; the Qing Gang caused trouble afterwards, and now she caused the news of a sugar daddy. Wow, she indeed isnt simple! Ever since the top one in their grade had been in Zhang Qiuhuas ss, Fang Qin had been jealous of Zhang Qiuhua. Although they were bothmon sses, the students in the third ssroom were generally better than those in the fourth ssroom concerning scores. However, Gu Ning hade top of their grade in every subject. Fang Qin was very displeased. Other than the first ssroom which was the top ss, and the second ssroom which was an excellent ss, all the rest weremon sses. Therefore, Fang Qin wouldntpete with the first or the second ssroom, but loved topete with othermon sses. Jiang Yuan didnt say a word. He actually didnt believe that it was true. Gu Nings family was poor, but Chu Peihan would help her without doubt if she needed anything. Jiang Yuan thought that the one who was behind that was in big trouble. Gu Ning wasnt a coward. No one could bully or take advantage of her easily now. All of those things were caused by others. Gu Ning has only protected herself, Zhang Qiuhua argued. If it was Gu Nings fault, she wouldnt stand up for her, but since Gu Ning was the victim, she had to support her. If she didnt annoy others, she wouldnt have been in so much trouble, Fang Qin said. She believed that it must be Gu Nings fault. However, before Zhang Qiuhua could say another word, Gu Ning opened her mouth. Professor Fang, since you already know those events, youre supposed to know the reasons too. As for what has happened in the canteen, it was because someone humiliated my mother in public first. If someone insults your mother in front of everyone, I assume Professor Fang wont stay quiet either, right? If you can stand and forget it, I respect your tolerance, Gu Ning said in a sarcastic way, especially when she said the word tolerance with obvious disdain If she could stand to let her mother and herself to be humiliated in public, she must either be weak or a coward. You,,, Fang Qin was mad, but Gu Ning added, As for the fight, that was because someone challenged me to do so. And now Im their boss. As for the mess of Qing Gang, it was obvious that Gu Xiaoxiao caused it. She simply wouldnt stop attacking me. Do you still think these were all my fault? Then youre indeed a very special teacher. Well, does everyone in your ss hold the same opinion as you? Special actually meant Abnormal in the context. Having a teacher like Fang Qin, the students in her ss probably would be the same unkind people. Fang Qin was breathing hard in anger. She couldnt even say a word to argue against Gu Ning, but she red at Gu Ning, like she was going to eat her alive. Chapter 180 - The Post Is Deleted Chapter 180 The Post Is Deleted For a teacher it was a shame to be doubted in that way. She also didnt expect that Gu Ning would constantly argue against her. However, Gu Ning hadnt finished yet, so she didnt give Fang Qin a chance to retort. As for the scandal this time, its totally ridiculous! Is a girl amoral just because she gets out of a luxury car? Couldnt the driver be her rtive or a friend? Cant the poor have a rich rtive or friend? In addition, there is just a photo that doesnt even show the driver. You dont know whether the driver is male or female. How can you jump to the conclusion that Im behaving immorally? Since you dont the truth, why do you believe that its my fault? Arent you as a teacher supposed to know that its unwise to judge without solid proof? Fang Qin was in a rage caused by shame. She criticized Zhang Qiuhua this time, Zhang Qiuhua, your student doesnt have any sense of respect! Am I wrong? Gu Ning asked. Gu Ning understood that she should respect her teachers, but the teacher should be respectable in the first ce. Obviously, Fang Qin wasnt a qualified teacher, so she didnt deserve Gu Nings respect. I dont think that Gu Ning is wrong. Professor Fang, we dont know the truth yet. Its not a good time to judge her now, Jiang Yuan said. He wasnt protecting Gu Ning, but being honest. You... Fang Qin was more than mad now, but didnt know how to argue with them. In fact, Fang Qin knew that it was still a rumor, but she was used to criticizing others just because she didnt like them. Fang Qin lost her face, so she felt too embarrassed to stay in the office, and quickly left. Without Fang Qins interruption, Zhang Qiuhua then had time to talk with Gu Ning. Can you tell me the truth? A friend who lives in the same area as me drove me to school. Its nothing like what the post says. Please allow me to handle it myself? Gu Ning replied. Are you sure you can deal with it? Zhang Qiuhua asked. Yes, Gu Ning replied. Fine. I dont want it to affect our ss or our school, otherwise, youll be expelled, and I can do nothing about that, Zhang Qiuhua reminded and warned Gu Ning. The rumor wasnt a big deal, but was influential. If it could be solved quickly, everything would be fine, but if it went abroad, someone would have to be punished. Sure, Gu Ning answered. The minute that Gu Ning left the office, her phone vibrated in her pocket. She took it out and had a look. It was a message from Leng Shaoting. She was shocked when she read it. It was a video clip from his driving recorder. The person who had secretly taken the photo of Gu Ning was Chen Ziyao! Gu Ning would have thought that Chen Ziyao had learned a lesson from what had happened to Gu Xiaoxiao, but unexpectedly, she never learned to be kind. Actually, Gu Ning previously had no intention to cause Chen Ziyao trouble, and forgave her for what she had done to her. However, since Chen Ziyao left the proof herself, Gu Ning would make full use of it. Other than the video clip, in the message Leng Shaoting also asked her: May I help? He didnt want to interfere in Gu Nings personal affairs without her permission. Although he truly wanted to do something for her, he didnt want to annoy her. Most importantly, he believed that Gu Ning had the ability to handle it herself. Gu Ning was curious about how Leng Shaoting found out about the news, so she called him right away. The phone was answered within seconds; apparently Leng Shaoting was holding it in his hand. Ningning, Leng Shaoting answered her. There was a faint trace of concern and guilt in his voice. Yes, he felt guilty, because if he hadnt driven Gu Ning to school on his own initiative, if wouldnt have happened. It was the first time that Leng Shaoting had called Gu Nings name, Gu Nings heart lost a beat. She asked, How did you find out about it? I was visiting your school forum out of boredom, so I found it, Leng Shaoting answered. He wanted to know more about Gu Nings school, so he had visited her school forum. To his astonishment, the rumor went viral. He had been greatly aggravated, but he didnt know that Gu Ning was from a one-parent family until he had read the news. He now cared more about Gu Ning. Do you need me to do anything for you? Leng Shaoting asked. No thanks. Ill handle it, Gu Ning declined. Great, if you need anything, just tell me. Leng Shaoting was slightly disappointed that Gu Ning didnt need his help, but he didnt insist. He trusted Gu Ning. They hung up. When Gu Ning got back to her ssroom, the first ss had already passed one third of its course. Seeing that Gu Ning was back, everyone wanted to find out what she had been through. Some was worried about her, while some were mainly waiting to see a drama. The teacher knew the reason why Gu Ning waste, so she didnt say anything. Gu Ning went back to her seat. Sheforted Yu Mixi with a mild look. She used her phone, logging into the forum and editing her post. Im Gu Ning from the fourth ssroom in the 12th grade. As for the fake news saying that I climbed out of my sugar daddys luxury car, Im mad and will never let the person who created the rumor get away with it. You have no proof that I cant afford my tuition fee. No one should randomly judge a person based on unreal information. Im poor now, but it doesnt mean that Ill be poor forever. And those who im that youre born rich; werent you fathers, grandfathers, or even grand grandfathers poor? No one earns their fortune without pain. No one knows whats going to happen in the future. Lets go and see! Cant the poor have a rich rtive or friend? My friend drove me to school out of kindness. Is there anything wrong with that? If anyone of you have done amoral things, do you dare to show up in the public? Please delete the fake news right now and apologize to me, otherwise, youll pay for it! Other than deleting the post and apologizing to Gu Ning, Chen Ziyao would still have to bear the result. Gu Ning would never let her get away with it that easily. After editing it, Gu Ning sent it out. Although it was the time for sses, the news was so hot that everyone focused on it. Therefore, the minute Gu Ning sent her post out, someone discovered it. Chapter 181 - Chen Ziyao Did it? Chapter 181 Chen Ziyao Did it? There were three groups of people who held different opinions towards the previous post. The first group swore at Gu Ning using many dirty words, but most of them were girls. The second group was neutral. They didnt think that a photo without the face of the driver was solid proof. Thest group naturally supported Gu Ning. All in all, the neutral group was the majority in this mess. Meanwhile, those who med Gu Ning were violently mmed by Hao Ran and the others who supported Gu Ning. Boys were better than girls when it came to violence after all, no matter if it was verbal or physical. Thus the number of people swearing at Gu Ning was decreasing. Gu Nings post came to the top a short time after she had posted it. Many left positivements to support her. In fact, the fake news wasnt a big deal. As long as most chose to believe her, it would soon be forgotten, but if most chose to criticize her, it would go abroad. Boss, we trust you! Boss, lets teach the person who is behind this a serious lesson! Hao Ran and the othersmented. Gu Ning, we trust and support you! Exactly, I agree that we need to beat the one who hurt our Goddess Gu! Agree! Of course, there were many who had doubts. Although your exnation makes sense, you cant prove that the person who took you to school isnt your sugar daddy. Indeed, you dont have solid proof either. Gu Ning then replied to theirments. I think Ive made it pretty clear. Those who dislike me will continue to slut-shame me, and those who trust me will always believe me. And let me tell you this, anyone who deliberately damages my reputation should be careful. I will get revenge. Gu Ning threatened inly. Gu Ning, thats a threat! So what? If its my fault, you can enjoy swearing at me. However, since its not, I wont stay quiet! A bunch ofments supported Gu Ning, especially Hao Ran and his friends. Those who still disliked Gu Ning didnt dare to argue back anymore. In the second ssroom, Chen Ziyao fixed her eyes on the forum. Seeing that most chose to believe Gu Ning, she was in a rage. Chen Ziyao used a new ount to send the post, so she was not worried that she would be exposed, but she forgot that there was something called a driving recorder. Leng Shaoting focused on the forum as well. He was relieved to see that most supported Gu Ning. After the ss, Chu Peihan and the other ran to Gu Ning without dy. Boss, how is it going? Did you check your friends driving recorder yet? Mu Ke asked. Yes, Gu Ning said. Who did it? several of them asked at the same time. Gu Ning took her phone out, ying the video in front of their eyes. What? Its her! They were all shocked, but they epted it quickly because they knew that the girl never liked Gu Ning. After that, they were all mad. Im going to go punch her right now! Chu Peihan was annoyed. She turned around to go to the ssroom, but was stopped by Gu Ning. Please dont. Beating her isnt the best way to solve this problem. Then what should we do? Chu Peihan asked. I want her to apologize to me in front of all the students and teachers in our school, Gu Ning said. She understood that Chen Ziyao was proud, and that it would be a torture for her to apologize to Gu Ning in front of everyone in public. Gu Ning intended to embarrass her, because she deserved it! Since Gu Ning said so, Chu Peihan wouldnt spoil her n. Hao Ran and other boys also wanted to beat Chen Ziyao, but they were boys and normally wouldnt bully a girl. If Gu Ning and Chu Peihan couldnt deal with it, they would do it for them. Im not going back to my ssroom. Im afraid that I wont be able to resist the impulse to beat her! I think Ill attend ss in your ssroom. Chu Peihan believed that it was a better idea to stay here, instead of going back to her ssroom. Gu Ning didnt know what to say, but she understood that Chu Peihan couldnt control her temper, so she answered, Fine! When the ss was about to begin, they went back to their ssrooms. The minute Chu Peihan walked inside, all the students in the fourth ssroom were frightened. Luckily, there were two vacant seats in the fourth ssroom. Chu Peihan wasnt willing to sit with others, so she pulled a seat over to sit with Gu Ning and Yu Mixi. This was the Physics ss, and the teacher was the head teacher of the second ssroom, Jiang Yuan. Chu Peihan was caught right on site, but she was always absent from her sses, so she wasnt afraid of Jiang Yuan at all. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, she wouldnt have been in her ss as often. It was even surprising to see her in a ss. Therefore, Jiang Yuan only took a nce at Chu Peihan before he started the ss. Once Chu Peihan was in a ss, she would focus on it, unless she was sleepy. In the following sses, the teachers all stayed calm at seeing Chu Peihan and continued without saying anything. The rain, meanwhile, had already stopped. When thest ss was over, Chen Ziyao still hadnt deleted the post. Gu Ning and her friends then directly stopped her in her ssroom. Chen Ziyao panicked at seeing Gu Ning and her friends. Was I exposed? No, impossible! Chen Ziyao refused to believe it, but she wanted to escape right now.Besides, these people before her werent easy to deal with. She was likely to suffer. What-what do you want to do? Chen Ziyaos voice was trembling. What do we want to do? Chen Ziyao, do you really think that we dont know that it was you who posted the fake news? Dont tter yourself. You arent smart enough to do evil things without being discovered, Chu Peihan teased. She looked at Chen Ziyao with obvious disdain Chen Ziyaos face changed dramatically. How? How did they find out? Chen Ziyao was not the only one who was surprised. Everyone around her, including Qin Zheng and the others, also looked to her in amazement. What? Chen Ziyao did it? If that was true, then Chen Ziyao must be a vicious girl who would do anything to hurt others. No one supported Chen Ziyao. Chapter 182 - Chen Ziyao Is in the Center of Criticisms Chapter 182 Chen Ziyao Is in the Center of Criticisms Actually, in the beginning, Qin Zheng thought that the news was true, but after Gu Nings statement was released, he chose to believe Gu Ning. Gu Ning was indeed from a poor family, but it didnt mean that she couldnt have rich rtives or friends. Speaking of rich rtives, Gu Xiaoxiaos family was a great example, although they didnt get along. As for her rich friends, there were many of them, like Mu Ke, Hao Ran, An Yi, Qin Zixun and Chu Peihan. Gu Ning also maintained a good rtionship with Qin Yifan as well as An Qian, who was the daughter of the director of the Central Hospital, too. Therefore, it was possible that Gu Ning had many other rich friends. Although Qin Zheng was curious about how she got to know these people, he understood that Gu Ning wasnt simple after the car ident. He was reluctant to miss the outstanding Gu Ning, but didnt dare to annoy her. Do you have proof to prove that I did it? If you dont have proof, its nder! Chen Ziyao forced herself to be calm, but her voice was a little weak. She was merely an 18-year-old girl, who couldnt hide her real feelings nder? Gee! I didnt expect that you even knew this word. Gu Ningughed, as if it was a joke to hear the worde out of Chen Ziyaos mouth. Chen Ziyao didnt have solid proof, but she had still spread the fake news about Gu Ning. Now she wanted Gu Ning to provide proof, which was ridiculous. Gu Ning added, Since you agree that it would be nder if you dont have proof, why did you do the same thing? Do you have proof? You only took a meaningless photo. Isnt it ridiculous that you posted the fake news about me? At that time, Hao Ran supported Gu Ning. Exactly! Why do you im Gu Ning has a sugar daddy just because she got out of a luxury car? You dont have solid proof at all. Since you dont have proof its nder. You even posted it on the forum. We can sue you, and youre at the age where you would have to take legal responsibility! Hearing that, Chen Ziyaos face turned pale. Thest thing she wanted to do in this world was to have to take legal responsibility. Chen Ziyao, I thought that you would be quiet after what happened to Gu Xiaoxiao. If so, I would have forgiven you for what you did to me, but to my surprise, you went the opposite way. I wouldnte to you unless I had solid proof. Were not as dumb as you are! Saying that, Gu Ning took out her phone clicking the video, ying it for Chen Ziyao. Chen Ziyao, did you know that there is a thing called a driving recorder? Besides, there are surveince cameras at the door of our school. It was very easy to find out who took the photo. Chen Ziyao was stunned, and could barely stand. She hadnt known that there was a driving recorder on the car. What was worse, she had shown herself right in front of the recorder. Now, what else do you want to say? Chu Peihan sneered. Chen Ziyao wasnt able to deny it anymore, but she didnt want to give up. Even though she was scared of facing Gu Ning and others. So what? I only took a photo, but its enough to prove that you have a sugar daddy! Chen Ziyao argued. You dont have solid proof? From thews perspective, its nder! I can sue you for that! Gu Ning said seriously, which shut Chen Ziyaos mouth. The rest in the ssroom started to support Gu Ning. Exactly, she doesnt have solid proof anyway. It could damage Gu Nings reputation. Shes such a horrible person! She should be expelled like Gu Xiaoxiao. I agree. I dont want to study in the same school as her! I think Gu Ning should call the police. I think she should sue her, and throw her into the jail! Shut up! Shut your mouth! Chen Ziyao yelled. She hated the thought of being expelled, or arrested by the police, let alone being put in jail. Chen Ziyao, I gave you a chance, but you refused to take it. Now, its time for you to bear the result, Gu Ning said in a low voice. Chen Ziyao stepped backwards unconsciously in fear. She thought that Gu Ning was going to beat her. What-what do you want to do? If Gu Ning was really going to punch her, she couldnt fight back at all, so she was terrified. Well, Im going to make you pay for what youve done to me, Gu Ning said. Delete the post and apologize to me. Also, you have to go to the broadcast room to apologize to me in front of all the students and teachers in our school! No! Chen Ziyao refused. It was too embarrassing and shameful. No? Its not up to you now. If you refuse to do so, youll be punished more severely, Gu Ning sneered. You... Chen Ziyao was mad, but didnt know how to retort. She wasnt willing to apologize, it was so shameful! If I dont hear your apologies before the afternoon sses are over, you need to be careful about whats going to happen next, Gu Ning warned her, then she walked away with her friends. Someone already took a video of what had happened in the ssroom. He uploaded it to the school forum the second that Gu Ning left. It soon became popr. Some people still doubted Gu Nings behavior, because she didnt show solid proof that she didnt have a sugar daddy, but more chose to criticize and swear at Chen Ziyao. In that case, those negativements didnt gain much attention. It was ridiculous to jump to the conclusion that Gu Ning had a sugar daddy just because she got out of a luxury car, so most of the people stayed calm and reasonable. In addition, Gu Ning had left a good impression on many students after she had won thepetition with Hao Ran and his close friends. Many still admired Gu Ning. Meanwhile, Gu Ning and her friends ignored the mess on the forum, because they were enjoying their meal. Before long, Jiang Yuan heard the news from Zhu pan. He was astonished that Chen Ziyao was behind this, because Chen Ziyao performed so well in his ss. Unfortunately, appearances lied. Jiang Yuan immediately asked Chen Ziyao to do what Gu Ning demanded, because it was Zhu Jians order too. However, what Chen Ziyao had done wasnt as serious as Gu Xiaoxiao, so she wasnt expelled. Chapter 183 - Why Should I Be Mad at You? Chapter 183 Why Should I Be Mad at You? As long as Chen Ziyao apologized, the problem could be easily solved, but if she still refused to do so, she would be expelled like Gu Xiaoxiao. If the student was willing to make up for what she did, the school wouldnt expel her, because it wouldnt do its reputation any good. Under pressure from Jiang Yuan and Zhu Jian, Chen Ziyao had to apologize, but in her heart, she hated Gu Ning to death. She swore that she would pay Gu Ning back. When the afternoon sses were about to begin, the post was deleted, and was reced by an apology statement. Then Chen Ziyaos voice sounded from the radio. The student from the fourth ssroom in 12th grade, Gu Ning, I am Chen Ziyao from the second ssroom in the 12th grade. It was me who has spread the fake news iming that you have a sugar daddy. Im sincerely sorry for what Ive done to you. Please ept my apologies. The school burst into discussion. Chen Ziyao was famous, no, notorious now. This mess was finally settled. After the apology, Chen Ziyao felt too ashamed to attend the following sses in her school, so she asked for a leave and went home. Leng Shaoting kept focusing on the forum, and he noticed that as well. When the sses were over, Gu Ning went back to Fenghua Luxury Mansion. She saw Leng Shaoting standing outside of zone C from afar. Because of what had happened today, Leng Shaoting didnt dare to pick Gu Ning up in case she would get into even more trouble. He even hesitated to walk to her when she appeared in his sight. Gu Ning understood why Leng Shaoting felt terrible, but it wasnt his fault anyway. She was also willing to let him drive her to school. Gu Ning walked over asking him, Do you want to dine together? Sure! Leng Shaotings eyes immediately lit up. Then the two stepped outside. Gu Ning called Gu Man and told her that she wouldnt be eating at home. Leng Shaoting looked at Gu Ning after she hung up. Arent you mad at me? Why should I be mad at you? Gu Ning asked. She understood what Leng Shaoting was talking about, and she wasnt mad at him at all. If I hadnt driven you to school this morning, it wouldnt have happened, Leng Shaoting said. I was willing to get in your car! If I med you for your kindness, no one would treat me kindly in the future, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was relieved. What do you want to have? Gu Ning asked. Anything you want, Leng Shaoting answered. Well then, lets see what choices we have on the road! Gu Ning had no idea what to eat either, so she decided to take a walk along the road. They walked on the Youyi Road. There was a restaurant not far away from Fenghua Luxury Mansion. It seemed quiet with a good environment, thus Gu Ning wanted to give it a try. They chose a table beside the window. After they had ordered the food, Gu Ning asked, Why do you stay here all day recently? Dont you need to work? Im free when I dont have tasks to fulfill, Leng Shaoting replied. In the past, he would never have said that. Even if there werent any tasks, he would find something to do. He wouldnt let himself be free. However, ever since he had fallen in love with Gu Ning, he always wanted to stay by her side when he wasnt upied. Although they only met once or twice a day and didnt spend a lot of time together, he felt satisfied to be able to see her every day. Well, he of course didnt think that it was enough, but it was so much better than missing her and being lonely. Leng Shaoting could also deal with his duties through the Inte. He didnt need to show up in person for every situation. At that time, Gu Nings phone rang. It was from Zhou Zhenghong. Gu Ning didnt mind Leng Shaoting hearing the conversation so she answered it directly, Hi, Uncle Zhou. Boss, is it convenient for you now? I have something important to tell you, Zhou Zhenghong asked in excitement. With his acute hearing, Leng Shaoting could obviously hear Zhou Zhenghongs voice. He also recognized that Zhou Zhenghong was the man who had been with Gu Ning in City Gst time. Sure! Gu Ning said. We cut out a top-level jade the size of a grownups foot. It has two colors which are red and green. The type is called Double Happiness! Zhou Zhenghong was thrilled. Double Happiness? Gu Ning was surprised too. Double Happiness was ranked slightly lower thanFulushou, but was more precious than the violet jade. Gu Ning knew that the raw materials she had picked up were all valuable, but she was happy to hear the good news from Zhou Zhenghong. Yes! Boss, youre amazing! Zhou Zhenghongplimented. He now believed that Gu Ning was more powerful than God, and he couldnt help thinking that Gu Ning probably really had Jade Eyes and could see the jade inside the raw materials. Of course, he didnt say it aloud, nor believe it. He thought that it was impossible. However, what they couldnt believe was exactly the truth. Leng Shaoting was amazed that Gu Ning was involved in stone gambling. He knew very little about jade, and had no idea what the Double Happiness was like, but since Zhou Zhenghong said that it was a top-level jade, then it must be priceless. Facing Zhou Zhenghongs endlesspliments, Gu Ning smiled but didnt say anything. She knew that she couldnt do it without her Jade Eyes. Oh, please use the Double Happiness to make a pair of pendants. It must actually be two parts of a whole pendant. There should be a dragon and a phoenix on each, which means eternal love. As for the size, medium is fine. Double Happiness was the perfect jade to use to make a pair of pendants which stood for love. Hearing the meaning of the pendants, Leng Shaoting had an idea in mind, but he wouldnt tell Gu Ning right now. Sure, do you want to keep it yourself, or show it at the opening ceremony? Zhou Zhenghong asked. Show it at the opening ceremony, Gu Ning said. No problem, Zhou Zhenghong answered. When they were about to hang up, Gu Ning suddenly added, Oh, Ill being in the morning the day after tomorrow. Gu Ning had thought that she better arrive earlier. Although Zhou Zhenghong waspletely in charge of thepany, she should also give some advice if needed. Jiang Xus construction material store would open tomorrow, and she had to be there, otherwise she would be flying to City G tomorrow evening. Hearing that Gu Ning was going to City G the day after tomorrow, an idea dawned on Leng Shaoting. Great! However, the day after tomorrow is a Friday, dont you need to attend your sses? Zhou Zhenghong was happy to fetch Gu Ning, but was afraid of affecting her studying. Chapter 184 - Can You Take Me to the Airport? Chapter 184 Can You Take Me to the Airport? After all, Gu Ning was a senior who was going to have her final exams a weekter, and attend the National College Entrance Exam after several months. Its fine. Im so excellent at studying now! Gu Ning joked, but it was the truth. She was confident that she was going to get good scores even if she was absent from all the sses if her teachers allowed her to do that. Ha-ha, very well! Then Ill pick you up in the morning the day after tomorrow, Zhou Zhenghongughed. He of course believed in Gu Ning. She was a great person with an almighty ability in his opinion. Gu Ning knew that Leng Shaoting heard the conversation between Zhou Zhenghong and her, but she didnt mind. She told him instead, Im going to deal with something in City G the day after tomorrow. Well, I was going to tell you that Ill be away on the weekend too, Leng Shaoting replied. When? Gu Ning asked. She didnt want him to leave her. Its set on Saturday, but since youre leaving on Friday, Ill leave on Friday as well, Leng Shaoting said. He deliberately made it clear that he didnt want to stay here without Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt know what to say, but felt happy in her heart. May we dine together tomorrow afternoon? Leng Shaoting asked. My uncles construction material store will be opening tomorrow. Im afraid I wont be free tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting nodded. He seemed a little disappoint, which made Gu Ning feel bad. After a second of thought, she added, My ne will be taking off at 8:30 am. Can you take me to the airport? Hearing that, Leng Shaotings eyes lit up at once. Sure! After the meal, they had a slow walk back to Fenghua Luxury Mansion. Leng Shaoting walked Gu Ning to the gate of zone G. He didnt leave until Gu Ning disappeared from his sight. Jiang Xu was home no earlier than Gu Ning. He told Gu Ning that the store would open tomorrow. They didnt know many important figures yet, so they had no intention of attracting much attention. Gu Ning, instead, didnt want the opening ceremony to be so boring. She called An Guangyaoter and told him to send two baskets of flowers on behalf of Shenghua Real Estate to congratte Jiang Xu. She also told Hao Ran and the others in their WeChat group. They would be there tomorrow too. An Qian received an invitation as well, and she agreed with crity. As for Qin Yifan, Gu Ning thought she better not invite him, because it would be embarrassing. However, at that time, Qin Zixuns family was right in the Qin Family home. They were chatting in the hall after the meal. Qin Zixun didnt know what had happened between Qin Yifan and Gu Ning, so he asked directly, Hey, Our bosss familys construction material store will be opening tomorrow. Will you be attending the ceremony? Hearing that, Qin Yifan was surprised. He had no idea that Gu Nings family was going to run a construction material store. Boss? It sounds like a gangsters word. Did you join a gang in your school? Qin Zixuns father Qin Haozhi asked seriously. As an honest government worker, he hated gangs. Qin Zixun understood his fathers temper, so he immediately exined, Of course not! Were just a group of good friends. There is a girl who is extremely good at fighting, so we call her our boss. Hearing that, the Qin Family was displeased again. Qin Zixuns mother, Lu Han scolded him, Zixun, the National College Entrance Exam is just around the corner. Stop ying around all day, and focus on your studying! If you fail to get into a prestigious university, our family will be embarrassed. Lu Han valued the reputation of their family the most. Many of her friends children had attended the examinationst year, and all of them had been admitted into a prestigious university. If Qin Zixun couldnt do the same, it would be a shame to the Qin Family! Speaking of studying, Qin Zixun was upset. Qin Yifan walked away for a while then came back with a wooden box in his hands. It was as big as half a shoe box. He handed it to Qin Yifan. Im upied tomorrow. Please help me send this gold brave troops to her! He wanted to go, but he wasnt invited. Besides, he also didnt know how to face her. What? The gold brave troops? It waspletely made of pure gold, and worth over a million yuan! Qin Yiqing was shocked. The rest were all astonished as well. Normally, the gifts for the opening ceremony were at the price of a couple dozen thousand yuan at the most. Qin Yifans present was too expensive. Qin Yifan wore a wry smile. I dont think its too much. I just invited her to have fun at fathers birthday party the other day, but she sent an antique worth several million yuan. A million yuan is nothing to her. Hearing that, everyone was amazed. They immediately figured out who Qin Zixuns boss was. It must be the girl who had sent the antique with Qin Zixun the other day. However, Qin Haozheng still asked to make sure, Is Zixuns boss the girl named Gu Ning? Yes! Our boss is exactly Gu Ning. Not only is she good at fighting, she is also excellent at studying. Shes the top one in our grade! Qin Zixun was proud to introduce his boss. Hearing that it was Gu Ning, Qin Haozheng and his wife had mixed emotions, because they were sorry for what Qin Yiqing had done to her. Qin Yiqing also felt uneasy. Qin Yifan still wasnt willing to forgive her because of the dramast time. He always talked to her in a sarcastic way these days. I remember this girl. She is stunning with an air of elegance. I thought that she must be from a super-rich family, but I have never heard of an influential family with the family name Gu in City F, Lu Han said. She actually had a good impression of Gu Ning. Both Qin Yifans parents and Qin Yiqing now knew that although Gu Ning wasnt from a super-rich family, she was extraordinarily outstanding. She had made over a hundred million yuan at such a young age, but they didnt mention it this time. The next day, Leng Shaoting ran with Gu Ning to her school as usual, but he deliberately stayed five meters behind her. Moreover, he didnt follow her to the school. When they had almost arrived, he went back at once. Gu Ning felt likeughing seeing Leng Shaoting being so careful. During the break, Gu Ning went to ask for a leave. She told her head teacher that her uncles store was going to open today, and that she had to be there. And that she also needed to go to City G tomorrow. Zhang Qiuhua was slightly displeased. Gu Ning, howe youre always upied with other things? Do you know that the test is around the corner? I promise it wont affect my studying! Im terribly sorry to ask for a leave so often, but I have to do so, Gu Ning said. Chapter 185 - The Opening Ceremony

Chapter 185 The Opening Ceremony

Since Gu Ning made a promise, Zhang Qiuhuapromised, but she still reminded her to study hard. If she failed to do so, Zhang Qiuhua wouldnt allow her to leave the next time. Oh, Yu Mixi is going to the opening ceremony with me today. Please allow it too, Gu Ning added. You... Zhang Qiuhua was mad, but permitted it in the end. She pushed Gu Ning out with impatience. Go away now, and leave me alone. Gu Ning understood that Zhang Qiuhua was not really being unkind, so she didnt mind. She thanked her teacher before walking out. The minute Gu Ning was gone, Jiang Yuan stepped in. Seeing that Zhang Qiuhua was displeased, he asked with care, Professor Zhang, are you alright? Im fine. Im just mad at Gu Ning. The test is around the corner, but she still always asks for a leave, Zhang Qiuhuained. As least she asks for your permission. Chu Peihan in my ss would never do that, Jiang Yuan said. In fact, no one dared to restrict Chu Peihan because of her special background. Gu Ning went back to her ssroom, and told Yu Mixi that they could leaveter. Yu Mixi was relieved. Except for Mu Ke and An Yi who needed to ask for their teachers permission, Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and the others all left when they wanted to. It would be strange if they went to ask for permission. Their teachers would be surprised if they did that. When the afternoon sses were finally over, they left their school together, and went to buy flowers. Boss, I noticed that Chen Ziyao was absent today! Chu Peihan said. She must be too embarrassed toe, Mu Keughed. Although she was exposed, I still feel unhappy that I didnt punch her, Chu Peihan said, like she missed something and felt ufortable. I agree, Hao Ran said. Alright, beating someone is not always the best way to solve problems, Gu Ning persuaded them. They went to a market to buy two baskets of flowers and nts. Before anyone else could pay the bill, Gu Ning did it herself. Then, they went to the construction material market. The flower shop arranged a small truck to take the baskets of flowers and nts to the destination. The truck had space avable for four people to sit in. Gu Ning let Mu Ke, Hao Ran, Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping have a seat in it, while Gu Ning and other girls took a taxi. When Gu Ning arrived at Jiang Xus store, she was totally amazed by the amount of baskets of flowers and nts at the door. Wow, there are so many of them! Werent we supposed to make it simple? She didnt want it to be so boring, so she had called An Guangyao, An Qian and her friends, but there were at least dozens of flower baskets! Gu Ning walked over to read the banners around the baskets. They were all from bigpanies to congratte the opening of Xuri Construction Material Store. She also noticed flower baskets from Shenghua Real Estate and Kamei Beauty Salon. Gu Ning had heard of some of thosepanies, while some she had never heard of. That was because Gu Ning didnt spend much time learning about all the bigpanies in City F. Other than those from thepanies, there were many flower baskets from individuals. An Qians were among them, and with some, Gu Ning was familiar with their owners. Gu Ning and her friends all wrote down their names on the banners of eight flower and nt baskets to congratte the opening of Xuri Construction Material Store. There werent many people inside when Gu Ning and her friends walked in, because many had already left after they had sent the gifts. Most of the people who stayed were acquaintances and friends. Although Jiang Xu was a truck driver in the past, he knew many businessmen. Since Jiang Xu was going to run his own business, they were willing to maintain a good rtionship with him. That was the way to build up awork. An Qian was inside with Le Zhengyu. Hi, An Qian, Executive Le. Its so nice to meet you, Gu Ning went over, greeting them. Nice to meet you too, Ningning, An Qian smiled. Nice to meet you too, Miss Gu, Le Zhengyu said. Uncle, howe there are so many baskets of flowers and nts at the door? Gu Ning asked Jiang Xu. Jiang Xu answered, I have no idea either! Many havee to congratte me this morning. I havent figured it out yet. Oh, they also sent me many red envelopes with a lot of money inside. One of them even wants to cooperate with me. Hes going to build a two-story 300-square-meters factory in the suburb. Jiang Xu felt like he was in a dream after what he had been through today. It was too good to be true. Gu Ning was astonished too. She immediately realized that someone had arranged it, but who? While Gu Ning was still thinking about her doubts, a new message came into her phone. She checked it. It was from Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning understood what had happened the minute she read the message. Leng Shaoting did it. He had arranged for many business partners of Xu Jinchens family to send those gifts. Speaking of that, Xu Jinchen was greatly amazed by Leng Shaotings request when he received his bosss call. Xu Jinchen called Leng Shaoting every day to ask him when he would be back so that he could leave. Leng Shaoting said that he would be back soon every time, but he never showed up in front of Xu Jinchen, and also refused to tell Xu Jinchen where he was. Xu Jinchen didnt know that Leng Shaoting had gone to City F for Gu Ning until he received the call. To Xu Jinchens astonishment, Leng Shaoting had gone to City F for Gu Ning in person. Xu Jinchen intended to gossip about their rtionship, but Leng Shaoting hung up on him right away. Xu Jinchen felt hurt, and tortured by his curiosity. However, he didnt dare to call Leng Shaoting again. Damn it! Leng Shaoting, who had been single for so long, was going to have a girlfriend, while he was still alone. Luckily, Leng Shaoting allowed him to leave their base so that he could find girls to date, but Leng Shaoting also warned him to keep the fact that he was in City F a secret. Xu Jinchen was at least free now. He nned to go to City F to see how it was going between Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. On the way back to the capital, he encountered a robbery. When he finally got to the capital, it was toote to get on a ne to City F, so he had to wait till tomorrow. Leng Shaoting sent a message to Gu Ning to tell her what he had done, in case she would be mad that he hadnt asked for her permission. Chapter 186 - Let’s Go Dine Together Chapter 186 Lets Go Dine Together Gu Ning didnt know what to say. Although she thought that it wasnt necessary for him to do that, she was touched deeply. He arranged it all for her. Gu Ning replied: How about the deal the man discussed with my uncle? Leng Shaoting: He just happens to be building a factory in the suburb, but he would only discuss with your uncle if he is satisfied with the construction materials. Which meant that the man wanted to cooperate with Jiang Xu because he was satisfied with the quality of the construction materials that Jiang Xu could supply. That made sense though. The construction materials that Jiang Xu had prepared were all of high quality. Most of the reliable buyers would choose Jiang Xu to be their provider. Gu Ning replied: Thanks! Actually, Leng Shaoting was sitting in his Land Rover not far from the Xuri Construction Material Store. He looked to the direction of the Xuri Construction Material Store. There was a faint smile on his lips. He was happy to see her being happy. Gu Ning then told Jiang Xu, Uncle, these are all from a friend of my friend. He knew that we are holding the opening ceremony today, so he got them to send you some gifts. Please note their names, we can send gifts back to them in the future. Your friend? What kind of friend? How does he know so many rich people? Gu Man asked. This was the first time she had asked Gu Ning about her friends, but it cost too much money this time, and all of them were astonished. Gu Ning knew that she couldnt give her mother a perfunctory answer, so she exined in this way, He is the friend whose life I saved. We keep in touch now. Mom, you knowwork matters in business. He is an important figure, and he is willing to help me. I dont think I should reject. Hearing that, Gu Man believed that it was alright. Meanwhile, Qin Zixun took out a box handing it to Gu Ning. Boss, my cousin Yifan is upied today, so he asked me to give this gift to you. What? Gu Ning was surprised. She didnt tell Qin Yifan so how did he know about it? Qin Zixun must have told him. Thanks, Gu Ning took it, then gave it to Jiang Xu. Wow... Jiang Xu opened it, and rounded his eyes in shock when he saw what was inside. Is this gold? This is a brave troops madepletely of pure gold. The brave troops is a legendary animal and stood for good wishes in the ancient time. It could umte endless fortune into its stomach, but didnt show it at all. It can also bring you good luck and help you run a profitable business, Qin Zixun exined. What? Completely made of gold? Hearing that, everyone was more than shocked. It must be worth over a million yuan at least ording to its size! It-its so expensive! Jiang Xus hands were trembling a little. He didnt dare to take it. Gu Ning didnt think that it was a big deal. She had sent Qin Yifans father an antique worth several million yuanst time. Qin Yifan did it this time to show his appreciation. Gu Ning went to Jiang Xus side,forting him in a quiet voice, Uncle, please take it. I sent his father an expensive gift at his fathers birthday party. Its fine for us to take his gift. Gu Ning said that just to ay Jiang Xus concern. Indeed, Jiang Xu rxed a lot after Gu Ningsfort. During a break, Gu Ning walked aside to call Qin Yifan. Qin Yifan hesitated to answer it in the beginning, because he didnt know what to say to Gu Ning, but he answered it in the end. Hi. Hi, thank you so much for the gift. Im sorry, I didnt tell you because I was afraid that you would feel uneasy, Gu Ning thanked him before apologizing to him. Its nothing. I am upied today anyway, Qin Yifan said airily. Of course, it was an excuse. Gu Ning also understood, and she didnt point it out. They soon hung up. In the office, Qin Yifan let his mind wander, fixing his eyes on the phone. He felt sad in his heart, because he couldnt forget Gu Ning. In the afternoon, Jiang Xu guided his guests to a nearby five-star hotel to dine together. All the guests has sent him expensive gifts, he absolutely had to treat them well. After the meal, it was still early. Gu Ning proposed, Why dont we go and visit Mixis mother? We havent visited her in so long. Gu Ning thought that it would be impolite because they hadnt visited Mixis mother in a week. Oh, right! How could we forget?! Everyone suddenly realized it afterwards. Is it convenient for you all? Yu Mixi understood that her friends would never visit her mother with empty hands. Its nothing. Dont worry about it. Then, they went to the hospital together. They bought a pile of nourishing products before they visited Mixis mother. Yu Mixi tried to stop them in vain. Yu Mixis parents were both astonished when they appeared with bags and boxes of nourishing products. Yu Mixis mother recovered well, even her chronic disease was cured. She could now live like a normal person. That was the effect of Gu Nings power. Although Mixis mother was in good condition now, she hadin in bed for so long, andcked exercise. She still needed to practice to be able to use her limbs well, but she could leave the hospital soon. Yu Mixis mother thanked Gu Ning endlessly, and almost bent on her knees before Gu Ning after she found out that Gu Ning was the one who had lent the money to her family. To let Yu Mixis mother have a good rest, Gu Ning and her friends left after 30 minutes. They didnt want to bother Yu Mixis mother for too long. Yu Mixi wanted to walk them out, but Gu Ning declined. Their homes were in different directions, so they separated at the gate of the hospital. Gu Ning nned to run home. As long as she could run, she wouldnt take a car, but before long, a familiar Land Rover stopped by her side. It was Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning didnt get in right away, but squinted at Leng Shaoting. Why are you here? Leng Shaoting was a little nervous. He didnt dare to meet her eyes, and he knew he shouldnt have followed Gu Ning, but he told her the truth. Ive been following you. Why? Gu Ning asked. No reason, I just wanted to follow you, Leng Shaoting replied. Gu Ning was touched. She wasnt willing to push Leng Shaoting away from her, so she decided to forget it, and got in the car. Have you eaten? Not yet, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning signed resignedly. What do you want to have? Lets go dine together, Gu Ning said. Great! Leng Shaotings face lit up. He immediately drove the car ahead. Chapter 187 - Are You Mad? Chapter 187 Are You Mad? Leng Shaoting wasnt picky about restaurants, but he chose a fancy one with a romantic ambiance when he was with Gu Ning. Although they didnt talk much sitting across each other, they enjoyed being together. Leng Shaoting ordered a steak, while Gu Ning only ordered a cup of coffee because she had already eaten. Leng Shaoting frowned a little with obvious dissatisfaction. Arent you afraid that itll affect your sleep? Not at all. It has no effect on me, Gu Ning exined. In fact, Gu Ning had her power, so she could fall asleep or stay awake whenever she wanted. Leng Shaoting didnt insist then. Gu Ning suddenly realized that she totally forgot her n about the Yuntai Mountain, but she didnt have time now and could only wait until she was back from City G. When it was almost 10 pm, the two left. Leng Shaoting sent Gu Ning back to zone G, and as usual didnt leave till she had fully disappeared from his sight. When Gu Ning got home, she noticed that her family were all staring at a bunch of gifts and red envelopes that they had received today. Both An Qian and Le Zhengyu had sent a red envelope of sixty-six thousand yuan, which meant good luck. Shenghua Real Estate had sent eighty-eight thousand yuan, which had a good meaning of a thriving business. Kamei Beauty Salon only sent baskets of flowers, because it was their own business. And those who hade for the sake of Leng Shaoting all sent sixty-six thousand yuan or eighty-eight thousand yuan on behalf of theirpanies, even the individuals had sent at least a couple dozen thousand yuan each. Simrly, Jiang Xus friends had sent thousands of yuan as well. The most expensive gift was Qin Yifans gold brave troops, which was worth a million yuan. They had received over a million yuan in cash today. It was the first time that Jiang Xu and others had seen so much cash, thus they couldnt believe that it was true. Ningning, these are all from your friends. I think you should take them! Jiang Xu had already separated the gifts from Gu Ningswork apart. He thought that these belonged to Gu Ning, instead of him. No, please take them. You can save them as your fund, Gu Ning declined. But... Jiang Xu didnt think that it was a good idea. Dont worry. You need to pay those guests back when they invite you to attend a ceremony or something else in the future after all, Gu Ning exined. Leng Shaoting deliberately helped her uncle build up awork, so he had a chance to maintain the rtionship with them. Well... Jiang Xu thought for a while and finally agreed. Alright then, Ill take them! Oh, Mom, Im leaving for City G tomorrow, Gu Ning said to Gu Man. What are you going to do there? Gu Man asked. She had the feeling that Gu Ning was always busy recently, so she was slightly worried. I need to go over and have a look of my new store. Its going to open this weekend, Gu Ning didnt hide the truth, but didnt give information about the store. Gu Man thought that it was a store ran by Gu Ning and Mu Ke, so she didnt ask further. The next day, Gu Ning left at 7 am. Leng Shaoting was waiting for her at outside of zone G. Will you be staying in a hotel in City G? Leng Shaoting asked. Although Leng Shaoting heard from Chen Meng that he had met Gu Ning at Clean Water Blue Sky, he wasnt sure whether she had stayed in a friends ce or she bought it herself. Not really. I have an apartment at Clean Water Blue Sky in City G. Ill stay there, because Ill be flying to City G often in the future, Gu Ning said. All of a sudden, an idea dawned on Gu Ning. Did you arrange for people to attend my opening ceremony there the same way you did yesterday? Leng Shaoting panicked a little, but nodded. Gu Ning didnt know what to say. She didnt want him to do that for her, but wasnt willing to turn him down either. Are you mad? Leng Shaoting asked nervously. Of course not. I just think that it isnt a good idea that you owe others because of me, Gu Ning exined. Its fine. Theyre all my fellows this time, Leng Shaoting said. Leng Shaoting purposely didnt tell Xu Jinchen about Gu Nings business in City G. He had already allowed Xu Jinchen to leave their base, and he knew that Xu Jinchen would absolutely go to City G if he found out what Gu Ning was doing there. Leng Shaoting, of course, didnt want him to show up. Gu Ning felt more at ease after Leng Shaotings exnation. They arrived at the airport 30 minutester. Leng Shaoting sent Gu Ning to the lounge before he left. Zhou Zhenghong called Gu Ning afterwards. Boss, there is a news reporter from News At Half Past Six that wants to interview me. Should I ept it? Yes! Its a great opportunity to advertise our brand, Gu Ning answered. Although their advertisement was already popr, she didnt want to miss any chance to promote it. With Gu Nings permission, Zhou Zhenghong immediately contacted the reporter and ept it. The reporter who called Zhou Zhenghong was named Ling Xue, and was a news reporter working for the News At Half Past Six. The show was always high on the ratings. Although the advertisement for the Jade Beauty Jewelry had already been aired a few days ago, they werent jade lovers, so they didnt think there was a need to have an interview about it. However, the program editor suddenly assigned them a task to interview the boss of the Jade Beauty Jewelry and shoot the Kings Green. A video of the jade was more attractive than photos. Therefore, Ling Xue noted the number from the advertisement post of the Jade Beauty Jewelry and dialed it. The store wasnt open yet, but there were workers to answer the call. A worker immediately told Zhou Zhenghong the news after Ling Xues call. With Zhou Zhenghongs permission, the worker gave his number to Ling Xue, which was how the two got to know each other. Ling Xue came over the minute that Zhou Zhenghong called her and agreed to have the interview, but reporters werent allowed to enter the factory, so they had the interview outside. Zhou Zhenghong went in to bring the Kings Green to let them shoot. In case any idents would happen, Chang Qingshan and the others all stopped working and went out with Zhou Zhenghong. Zhou Zhenghong was experienced and he knew how to advertise the brand of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Although the news reporter came to them on her own initiative, Zhou Zhenghong still gave the reporter and cameraman a red envelope of five hundred yuan each, because the news was to their advantage. As long as they took the red envelopes, they would probably extend themercial time. Ling Xue told him that if it was possible, they would shoot in the store tomorrow as well. Zhou Zhenghong of course weed them, because it was free advertisement for them. Chapter 188 - Leng Shaoting’s Secret Chapter 188 Leng Shaotings Secret After the interview, Zhou Zhenghong went to pick Gu Ning up. He locked the Kings Green into the safe before driving away. Gu Ning turned her phone on the minute she got off the ne. She called Leng Shaoting at once, but his phone was turned off. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting was leaving City F today as well, so he was probably on the ne. She then sent him a message and told him that she had a safe arrival. At that time, in the airport of City F, Xu Jinchen just got off his flight too. He called Leng Shaoting, but his phone was turned off. Xu Jinchen was a little dumb struck. Is boss leaving today just because Iming? It must be that, otherwise he wouldnt turn his phone off. Leng Shaoting would turn his phone off in only two cases: he was in the middle of a task, or he was on a ne. His phone was never out of power. As long as he wasnt on a task, he always kept his phone on. Leng Shaoting wasnt on a task. If he was, Xu Jinchen would know about it. Xu Jinchen didnt know what to do now. His boss left just when he came. Gu Ning had called Master Fu and his friends before she went aboard the ne. Those masters were thrilled to know that Gu Ning would be in City G this morning. They were excited to see the Kings Green. Gu Ning saw Zhou Zhenghong when she came out of the exit of this airport in City G. She called Master Yan, Master Fu and Master Bai and told them to meet her in the factory area when she got in the car. The three masters had gathered together earlier on, looking forward to Gu Nings arrival. Once Gu Ning called them, they went to the factory area without dy. It took a while longer for Gu Ning to get to the factory, so those masters arrived there earlier than her. They didnt go in right away, but instead called Gu Ning. Because Gu Ning would be there within five minutes, they decided to wait for her outside. Even if they went in right now, no one would wee them, because nobody knew them. Within five minutes, Gu Ning was finally there. Seeing Gu Ning, those masters were all excited, as if they were meeting their own granddaughter. Their aim was actually to see the Kings Green, so they urged Gu Ning to go inside when Gu Ning greeted them. Both Zhou Zhenghong and Gu Ning felt likeughing. After registering at the gatekeeper, a group of them walked inside. Master Fu and Master Bai were eager to see the Kings Green, and werent in the mood to visit the factory, but Master Yan, who had less interest in jade, chose to visit the factory first. Gu Ning guided Master Fu and Master Bai to the lounge. Meanwhile, Zhou Zhenghong went to fetch the Kings Green. Seeing the Kings Green, Master Fu and Master Baipeted with each other to have the first look. Girl Gu, all the jade you have here is precious! Master Yan took a round in the factory and was surprised. Yes, I n to build a high-end brand, so all the jade is above medium-high-level, Gu Ning said. Thats a very good idea, Master Yanplimented. Master Fu and Master Bai both couldnt put the Kings Green down, and both wanted to take it away. After 30 minutes, they finally agreed to leave it in its box. Its so amazing! Master Fu said with jealousy. He himself wanted to cut out the Kings Green. Then, Master Fu and Master Bai went to have a tour in Gu Nings factory. They all keptplimenting her when they found out the quality of the jade in this factory. Knowing that Gu Ning alone had cut out all the jade, they were totally amazed. How did you do it? Even God cant be so urate, but you did it so easily! Master Bai was astonished, and couldnt believe it. Gu Ning only smiled, but didnt exin further. Master Bai also didnt force Gu Ning to tell him everything. It was Gu Nings business after all. They knew that they should keep a distance from others privacy. Unless Gu Ning was willing to tell them herself. After the short tour, it was 11:30 am. Gu Ning invited them to have a meal together, including Zhou Zhenghong, Chang Qingshan and the others. Master Fu and his friends left after the meal, while Gu Ning and the others went back to the factory. At that time, Gu Ning was finally free to see the pair of pendants. The one with a dragon on was already finished, but the other one with a phoenix still needed rubbing. Gu Ning took a look at it, and was satisfied. Chang Qingshans carving skill was truly excellent. Chang Qingshan was better than Zhang Rong in hand carving, and Zhang Rong was more skilled at carving with machines, so Gu Ning had asked Chang Qingshan to make the pair of pendants for her. In the afternoon, Gu Ning stayed in the factory. Although she couldnt help them with anything, she absorbed a lot of power. When it was almost 3 pm, Qin Yifan arrived at the airport in City G. Gu Ning called Situ Ye inviting him to dine together at 6 pm. She needed his help. Situ Ye was happy to help her, so he agreed without hesitation. As long as Gu Ning wanted to meet him, even if he wasnt avable, he would change his schedule to fit hers. The appointed ce was the Huangdeng Hotel. Gu Ning ordered a private room and told Situ Ye its number. She arrived at Huangdeng Hotel around 5:40 pm. Situ Ye got there at 5:50 pm. So nice to meet you. Please have a seat, Gu Ning weed him. Although she knew that Situ Ye was the boss of the Qing Gang, she didnt feel nervous. She behaved as usual. After all, she had assumed that he served as a senior leader in the Qing Gang in the very beginning. The boss of the Qing Gang was of course in a more important position than a senior leader, but the influential officials and the national leader would respect even a senior leader, let alone the boss, of the Qing Gang, because a senior leader was only ranked lower than the boss. The reason why Gu Ning felt at ease was because Situ Ye treated her in a friendly way. However, she now treated him with more respect. Gu Ning let Situ Ye order first. After the waiter left, Situ Ye asked, What do you want me to do? You can just tell me. Chapter 189 - Shao Ping’s scheme Chapter 189 Shao Pings scheme Well, my jade jewelry store is going to open in City G tomorrow. In case idents would happen, I want to hire some guards to protect the jewelry, and help us with keeping order on site. Do you have any rmendations for good security contractors? Gu Ning was actually aware that the Qing Gang had its own security contractor, but she didnt say it directly, so that she hid the fact that she already knew his real identity. Youre going to open a jade jewelry store? Situ Ye was surprised. He didnt expect that Gu Ning was able to run a business at such a young age. Wow, youre really incredible! As for her request, it was nothing to him, so he answered with crity, I have a security contractor myself. How many guards do you need? I can arrange it for you tomorrow. Really? That would be so great! I need 10 please, Gu Ning said. No problem, were friends! Situ Ye replied. In fact, people in gangs valued friendship. As long as you were their friend, they were willing to do their best to help you. Of course, they hated betrayal the most. Once you betrayed them, you were doomed. News At Half Past Six aired at 6:30 pm, when everyone was enjoying their meal, or having a rest after dinner. It was great entertainment to eat or rest while watching the show. Shao Ping was lying on the sofa right after his dinner. He turned on the TV watching News At Half Past Six. He had already known about the recently most popr brand Jade Beauty Jewelry. He was also super jealous of the Kings Green. He couldnt help thinking to himself, why couldnt I have cut out the Kings Green, and won a fortune. Besides, the Jade Beauty Jewelry was a high-end brand using jade from the medium-high level and above. His Zhoufu Jewelry couldnt even provide several medium-level jade, and mainly used the medium-low or low-level jade. His brand had barely two hundred million yuan in assets, and was bing less popr. He also understood that it was because he had reced Zhou Zhenghong to be the new boss of Zhoufu Jewelry. His behavior affected the brand of Zhoufu Jewelry. Shao Ping didnt want to ept the truth, but he had to face it. He still had no idea that Zhou Zhenghong was in charge of the Jade Beauty Jewelry, or he would have been totally shocked. However, before long he indeed was shocked, because Zhou Zhenghong appeared on News At Half Past Six with the Kings Green in his hands. His title was the chairman of the Jade Beauty Jewelry Company. Shao Ping jumped up from the sofa rounding his eye in shock. No, its impossible! Impossible! Shao Ping refused to believe it. His wife, who was in the kitchen washing dishes, heard his angry voice and came running out to him. What happened? Zhou Zhenghong is the chairman of the Jade Beauty Jewelry Company! Can you believe it? Shao Ping pointed at the TV. What? Thats impossible! Mrs. Shao almost couldnt ept it, but the news ying on the TV made it very clear. Mrs. Shao had also heard of the Jade Beauty Jewelry. She had even told her friends that she would be going to have a look tomorrow. Women loved jade after all. Although her husband ran a jewelrypany, that jewelry wasnt of good quality, and was barelyparable to Jade Beauty Jewelry. However, she had no idea who was the boss of the Jade Beauty Jewelry back then. So when she found out that Zhou Zhenghong was the boss, she was so shocked that she wasnt even aware that her dish-washing cloth fell onto the ground. Where did he get the money? Where the hell did he get the jade? Shao Ping couldnt figure it out. He didnt believe that Zhou Zhenghong was able to collect that much money and jade in a short time, but Zhou Zhenghong was the chairman of the Jade Beauty Jewelry all of a sudden. Shao Ping was deeply confused. Usually, the chairman was the most influential boss in an enterprise, so Shao Ping didnt know that there was a big boss behind Zhou Zhenghong. No, I cant ept it. I cant! Zhou Zhenghong almost screamed in anger. Honey, dont you know Leader Hu in the Qing Gang? Why dont we turn to him for help? Mrs. Shao proposed an evil n. She understood that once Zhou Zhenghong became sessful again, he would get revenge on them. Right! We can ask Leader Hu for help. Shao Ping immediately called Leader Hu, but Leader Hu refused to do them a favor, saying that their boss was doing a full-scale investigation in their gang recently and that he didnt dare to receive money in private. Although Shao Ping called him Leader Hu, he was only the head of a small group. Shao Ping was mad, but didnt dare to say another word, because he didnt want to annoy the man and cause himself the trouble. However, Leader Hu also rmended some hoodlums to Shao Ping. Those hoodlums didnt serve in the Qing Gang, so they werent restricted. Shao Ping agreed. When the News At Half Past Six was on air, Qin Yifan was in the Li Familys house. Both he and Li Zhenyus family were astonished by the fact that Zhou Zhenghong was the chairman of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Did Zhou Zhenghong cut out the Kings Green? Howe I heard nothing of it from the street of stone gambling? And the Jade Beauty Jewelry is a high-end brand. Where did he get the money and the jade? Li Zhenyus father Li Zhiyong was shocked as well as confused. He, who also worked in the jewelry industry, had heard of what had happened to Zhou Zhenghong, so what was happening now was very surprising. Qin Yifan, instead, had a different opinion. He recognized that Zhou Zhenghong was the man who had been with Gu Ningst time in the street of stone gambling. And Gu Ning was so talented in stone gambling. Thus Qin Yifan thought that the Kings Green must be Gu Nings. He even had the thought that Gu Ning had something to do with the Jade Beauty Jewelry. Thinking of that, Qin Yifan couldnt help but take a long breath in. If so, Gu Ning would be too incredible! Those were all his guesses, but those could all be true. He would have called Gu Ning and asked her, if they didnt have an awkward rtionship now. Thepetition among businessmen who were involved in the same industry was fierce, especially between peers. Li Jewelry had three hundred million yuan more than Zhoufu Jewelry in assets, but the jewelry they provided was at the same level. They both had gold, silver, tinum and diamond on sale, Li Jewelry just had more medium-level jade than Zhoufu Jewelry. Chapter 190 - Trouble in the Midnight

Chapter 190 Trouble in the Midnight

The Li Family maintained a good rtionship with the Qin Family. The Yicui Jade-store was also a famous store which had a history of a 100 years mainly selling jade of medium and above levels. Thus Li Jewelry had benefited from it to some extent. Zhoufu Jewelry was valued less than Li Jewelry, but it was always popr, so the Li Family and Zhou Zhenghong had beenpetitors. Li Zhiyong obviously wouldnt attend the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry, but he was quite curious about it. Although Li Jewelry wasntparable to Jade Beauty Jewelry in the levels of jade, he decided to find out more about Jade Beauty Jewelry. Therefore, Li Zhiyong asked Li Zhenyu to have a look in the Jade Beauty Jewelry store tomorrow. Qin Yifan came to City G for Jade Beauty Jewelry, so he would naturally be going there. And Li Zhenzhen would also attend the opening ceremony because of Qin Yifan. Although Qin Yifan had refused her and broken her heart, she couldnt forget him. She still wanted to try. Their rtionship was already so bad that to make it worse made no real difference. After the airing of News At Half Past Six, it caused a sensation in City G. Many people who knew Zhou Zhenghong were greatly shocked by the news that he was the chairman ofJade Beauty Jewelry. Although they had the same thoughts as Li Zhiyong, nobody knew the answers. However, at the same time, those who had had a good rtionship with Zhou Zhenghong before and had alienated him after his bankruptcy now called him continuously to congratte him in order to restore their connection. Zhou Zhenghong treated them politely. He didnt hate them because they had all abandoned him. Business was business after all. Zhou Zhenghong understood why they turned to him now, and he would also make full use of them too. Thus as long as they didnt hurt him deliberately, he wouldnt be emotional. He wouldnt hurt others on purpose either. Zhou Zhenghong alwayspeted with others equally in business. Unless the other part used amoral tricks in the first ce, he would never scheme against others. Gu Ning also had a great meal with Situ Ye. Situ Ye proposed giving Gu Ning a ride back after the meal. Gu Ning declined at first, but Situ Ye insisted, so in the end she agreed to let Situ Ye drive her back to the processing nt. The opening ceremony would be held tomorrow, but they hadnt delivered the jewelry to the store yet. They had to finish the delivery tonight andy the jewelry in their ces. When Gu Ning got back to the processing nt, it was almost 8 pm. They had already packed the jewelry up and were waiting for Gu Ning. A group of them, Gu Ning included, loaded the car with the packed jewelry, driving to the store afterwards. All the store workers had already cleaned the store while waiting for the jewelry. They started to ce the jewelry after Gu Ning and others arrived. When it was almost 10 pm, Gu Ning received a message from Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting: What are you doing now? Gu Ning: cing the jewelry in my store. How about you? Leng Shaoting: Im at the airport in the capital leaving for another city to deal with something. Gu Ning: Take care! They didnt finish cing the jewelry until it was past 12 pm. And then they went to the meeting room. Except for Zhou Zhenghong, Chang Qingshan, Wang Zhiyong and Zhang Rong, no one else knew that Gu Ning was the real boss, so Gu Ning let Zhou Zhenghong hold the meeting. However, she still attended the meeting as a shareholder. She also told the staff to keep it a secret between them to avoid any trouble. Everyone thought that Gu Ning didnt want others to know her identity because of her young age, and promised to keep it quiet. Moreover, all the workers were kind and upright people. They didnt think that there was an immoral rtionship between Zhou Zhenghong and Gu Ning just because she had shares ofJade Beauty Jewelry Company at such a young age. All of a sudden, Gu Ning heard some noise outside, so she adjourned the meeting. Everyone was confused, looking to Gu Ning. Gu Ning said to a male worker beside her in a low voice, Go check the surveince cameras for outside. The man immediately realized that something must be wrong, so he ran to the surveince room and checked the cameras. Gu Ning had Jade Eyes, and was able to see what was happening out there, but she didnt want anyone else to know that, so she could only send a worker to check the surveince cameras first, and tell the others afterwards. Before long, the male worker came back with an upset face. There is a MPV[1] outside. Over a dozen men got out of it with steel sticks in their hands and they are staring at our store now! The news caused horror in the crowd. All the workers in the room understood that the store was in trouble. Although the store was rmed and couldnt be easily robbed, it would affect the opening ceremony tomorrow if its outside was damaged. Ill handle it, Gu Ning said standing up. What? Everyone was shocked and looking at Gu Ning. They couldnt believe their ears. She is going to handle it? She is merely a teenage girl! Are you sure you can handle it? Only Zhou Zhenghong believed that Gu Ning wasnt joking, but he was still worried. Of course! Gu Ning replied with confidence. Everyone was surprised again. Can she fight? However, they also knew that Gu Ning had to have a n, or she wouldnt do it. Ill go too! Two guards stood up at once. As security guards, they ought to protect the store if any idents happened. Both of the two security guards were strong boys around 27 years old. One was named Ke Ying, and the other was Cao Hua. Very well. Please be careful, Gu Ning said to them. She could actually handle it alone, but since she hired them, they had to do their jobs. In addition, Gu Ning also wanted to test their ability with this chance. Ill go too! Chang Qingshan and the others knew that Gu Ning was good at fighting, but they didnt know how good she was. Thus they couldnt let her, a teenage girl, handle it alone. Its fine. You can stay here, Gu Ning ordered. However, it was an emergency; they werent willing to hide inside. Chang Qingshan and others wanted to argue, but was stopped by Zhou Zhenghong. Zhou Zhenghong told them that Gu Ning was excellent at kung fu, and that they could end up being her burden if they went outside. Since Zhou Zhenghong said so, they chose to believe him. No one wanted to cause more problems. In fact, Gu Ning was happy to know that they were willing to stand up for her in an emergency. They truly had their loyalty to her and they were all reliable people. [1] MPV stands for a multi-purpose vehicle and is usually arge hatchback with seating for six or more passengers. Chapter 191 - Leng Shaoting’s Sudden Presence Chapter 191 Leng Shaotings Sudden Presence There were several steel sticks in the store for emergencies in the future, but unexpectedly they came in handy before the opening ceremony. The three of them went to the door with a steel stick in their hands. There were three keys to this store. Gu Ning and Zhou Zhenghong each had one, and thest one was in the hands of the store manager. Gu Ning didnt allow the two boys toe near, so she opened the door herself. There were two doors. The inside one was a bulletproof ss door and the one outside was an aluminum alloy rolling door. The ss door was transparent, so there was ayer of curtain to cover it. Outside, over a dozen hoodlums were about to damage the door. At the same time, the rolling door rose up slowly, and those at the front were surprised. However, they didnt think that the people inside had discovered them. They believed that they were going home, and had identally opened the door. Those hoodlums couldnt see what was happening inside, but the lights were on, so they knew that there were people in it. However, they didnt care. Now since someone opened the door, they were more than excited to rob the jewelry and make a fortune. Thus they stopped and waited to dash in after the door was fully open. Gu Ning saw it clearly with her Jade Eyes, and she immediately understood their n. At short notice, a person violently attacked those hoodlums from a nearby side. And those hoodlums were all beaten down, screaming in pain. However, Gu Ning rounded her eyes at the sight of the familiar man. Leng Shaoting? Why is he here? Isnt he supposed to be in another city dealing with something? Gu Ning suddenly realized that Leng Shaoting actually came to City G for her. She was deeply touched by the surprise. People inside the store all heard the agonized shouts from outside, and they were all confused. Once the rolling door was rolled up, Gu Ning opened the ss door without hesitation, dashing ahead. She kicked a hoodlum away and hit anothers leg with the steel stick before they could react. The two hoodlums shouted in great pain. Both Ke Ying and Cao Hua, who followed behind Gu Ning, were astonished by the scene before their eyes. This young teenage girl was even better than them at fighting. Ke Ying and Cao Hua were also amazed by the man who had attacked the hoodlums. The man had an air of a king. If they guessed correctly, the man must be a top yer in the military. After a few seconds of shock, they ran over, immediately fighting with the hoodlums. Although they were just normal retired soldiers, they had been trained professionally for many years, and it was easy for them to deal with those hoodlums. People inside the store didnt dare toe out yet, so they went to watch the surveince cameras. Except for Zhou Zhenghong, the rest were all amazed by Gu Nings movements. She is so awesome!And the man who suddenly appeared is amazing too! Ke Ying and Cao Hua are also doing well. Within a short time, the hoodlums were all beaten down on the ground, and could barely stand up. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning knocked most of them down, because they were so strong and were able to beat them down one down at a time. Gu Ning came to Leng Shaoting, asking him, Why are you here? Didnt you tell me that you needed to deal with something? Gu Ning asked the question on purpose. Although she was surprised and moved by his sudden presence and help, she was unhappy that he didnt tell her the truth. Leng Shaoting panicked a little. I did go to the capital to deal with something then I came here. In case Gu Ning wouldnt believe him, Leng Shaoting added at once, I have my ne ticket as proof. Its in my car. Saying that, Leng Shaoting was going to fetch the ticket to show Gu Ning. Gu Ning immediately stopped him. Its fine, I believe you. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting rxed. The people inside the store saw that the problem was solved from the surveince cameras, and walked out one by one. Seeing that the hoodlums were all beaten down on the ground moaning in pain with blood around their bodies, they all drew a long breath in, like they could feel the pain too. Zhou Zhenghongs sight fell on Leng Shaoting. He was curious about who this man was, but he didnt ask the question because he knew it wasnt a right time to do so. Alright, lets deal with these people first! Gu Ning looked at the hoodlums. Those hoodlums trembled in fear in her cold nce. It was beyond their imagination that these people who worked in this store were so excellent at fighting. They were all masters of kung fu! Who sent you? Gu Ning asked angrily. Those hoodlums exchanged nces, but hesitated to tell the truth. I dont have patience. If you dont tell me the truth, you cant bear the result, Gu Ning threatened. Please dont. Their head immediately opened his mouth. They were merely jobless hoodlums, who didnt have any sense of loyalty. It was nothing before their life. Its the boss of Zhoufu Jewelry, Shao Ping, who sent us here, the leading hoodlum said. What? Shao Ping? Hearing that, Zhou Zhenghong was extremely displeased. He now deeply understood what Gu Ning had told him. If he wanted to start his own business again, Shao Ping would ruin it before he even began. Luckily, he had Gu Ning as his support, so Shao Ping tried in vain. Are you sure? Gu Ning fixed her eyes at him, asking coldly. Not because she didnt believe it, but she just wanted to confirm it. It was universally known that Zhou Zhenghong and Shao Ping didnt get along. Thus it was possible that someone would deliberately use Shao Pings name to damage Zhou Zhenghongs business. Shao Ping was Zhou Zhenghongs enemy, and Gu Ning would help Zhou Zhenghong to get revenge on him, but anyone who wanted to damage Jade Beauty Jewelry, she absolutely wouldnt let them get away with it. It was him! He has a good connection with Leader Hu in the Qing Gang. He nned to get Leader Hu to help him, but Leader Hu refused because the Qing Gang wont allow him to do that. Thus he introduced us to Shao Ping, the leading hoodlum told Gu Ning the details in case she wouldnt believe him. Seeing that the hoodlum was being sincere, Gu Ning believed his exnation. How much did they pay you? Gu Ning asked. Fifty thousand yuan, the hoodlum answered. What? Only fifty thousand yuan? He is truly mean. Gu Ning sneered with disdain. Fine, you can all go now. Gu Ning let them go, since they were useless now. Hearing that, the hoodlums immediately ran away. Uncle Zhou, do you know Shao Pings address? What kind of car does he drive? And do you know the te number? Gu Ning asked Zhou Zhenghong. Zhou Zhenghong understood that Gu Ning was going to cause Shao Ping trouble. He was afraid that she would do something against thew, and was about to persuade her. Chapter 192 - Revenge on Shao Ping Chapter 192 Revenge on Shao Ping They all agreed that they had to teach Shao Ping a lesson, but they were also concerned that Gu Ning wouldmit a crime. However, before Zhou Zhenghong could open his mouth, Gu Ning interrupted him. Rx, I just want to do something to his car, and punish him slightly. Zhou Zhenghong rxed then. He understood that once Gu Ning made up her mind, no one could change it. Although Shao Ping did it because of him, the Jade Beauty Jewelry was Gu Nings brand. If Shao Ping wanted to ruin Jade Beauty Jewelry, he would have bad blood with Gu Ning. He had indeed annoyed Gu Ning now. Therefore, Zhou Zhenghong said to Gu Ning, He lives in No. 1003, Building seven, Harmonious Home on XX Road. He drives a ck BMW, and its te number is G332. Is there any spray paint or glue left after the decoration of our store? Gu Ning asked. Yes, we have white spray paint and superglue, the manager said. Give them to me, Gu Ning said. The manager immediately ran inside to fetch them. Before long, he came out with a paper bag with three bottles of spray paint and two bottles of superglue in it. Gu Ning took them saying, Alright, itste now. I think you better stay in the store and have a rest for the sake of your safety! After that, she left with Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting understood where Gu Ning was heading to, so he drove straight to the address of Shao Pings home. Leng Shaoting wasnt familiar with the roads in City G, so he used GPS. There werent many cars on the road in the early morning, and they arrived at the Harmonious Home within 20 minutes. What do you want to do? Let me help you, Leng Shaoting said. I prefer to do it myself, Gu Ning declined. Leng Shaoting felt a little disappointed, but he understood, so he didnt insist. Gu Ning wasnt willing to see Leng Shaoting being upset, like she just had hurt him. After a second thought, Gu Ning asked him, Can you disable the surveince cameras in this area for me? Sure! Leng Shaotings face immediately lit up. It was a piece of cake for him to do that. Then without dy the two worked separately. Leng Shaoting went to the surveince room to turn off the cameras first before he sent Gu Ning a message of sess. Gu Ning strode directly to Building 7 afterwards. She slid into the underground parking lot, finding Shao Pings car. Then she used the white spray paint aiming it at his ck car, and turned itpletely white. She next pulled out tools, which she had prepared for her adventure at Yuntai Mountain, from her Jade Eyes to dete its four tires. Later, she violently levered the door open, and removed the steering wheel. After that, Gu Ning took the elevator up to the tenth floor. She stood at the door of apartment No. 03, taking out the superglue she filled the narrow gap between the door and the ground with superglue. Atst, she spayed the rest of the spray paint around the door randomly. The door was totally ruined now. Gu Ning was satisfied and left right away. When she got back in the car, Leng Shaoting asked with curiosity, What did you do? Gu Ning told him everything. The man lifted the corner of his lips. He could imagine Shao Pings shocked face when he failed to open the door and saw his car tomorrow. Where to now? Leng Shaoting asked. Where are you staying? Gu Ning asked. In a hotel, Leng Shaoting replied. Can you drive me back to Clean Water Blue Sky before you go back to the hotel? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was slightly upset. They had just met each other, and now she wanted him to leave without spending more private time with him. That left him in a bad. After a while, Leng Shaoting said to her, I havent eaten yet. Um... Gu Ning was surprised, but she got hungry too when Leng Shaoting said that. Well, then lets have night snacks together! Great! Leng Shaoting said, immediately cheering up. Many night snack stands were open 24 hours a day, and it was only 2 am. It was the time when most bar lovers who had juste out of a bar went to have something to eat. Although Leng Shaoting was allergic to seafood, he could eat fish, so they went to have roasted fish. It seemed like the two had a secret agreement to eat slowly until daybreak. After the night snack, it was almost 4 am. It was toote to go back and sleep, but, what should they do next? They werent a couple yet, so there were many things that they couldnt do. The atmosphere in the car started to get embarrassing. All of a sudden, Gu Ning had an idea. Well, why dont we have a drive around City G? I want to get familiar with it. Yes, Gu Ning thought that she should be familiar with City G. And with her unique memory, she could bear everything that she saw along the way in mind. Leng Shaoting didnt know what to do either, so he happily agreed with Gu Ning. He drove the car ahead, moving along the street. At that time, there were drunk people in twos and threes arguing and ying with each other on the streets. And the sanitation workers were already doing their job cleaning the streets. Without warning, there was a burst of sound from a noisy engine behind them. In the rearview mirror, they saw three cars driving at an extremely high speed racing towards them. If Gu Ning guessed correctly, they were Mat Rempits[1] While the three cars were passing by Leng Shaotings, the people sitting inside lifted their middle fingers towards them. Those who sat in the three cars all did the same thing. Both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were mad. Lets surpass them! Gu Ning said coldly. Leng Shaoting immediately sped up, chasing them. In the three cars were young men in their early twenties. They noticed that Leng Shaoting was catching up to them from the rearview mirror, and were surprised, but they soon felt that it was interesting and exciting. They didnt believe that Leng Shaoting was able to catch up to them. Thus a young man stretched his head from a car shouting at Leng Shaoting, Come on, baby! If you can catch up to us, Ill call you my grandpa! Both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning heard it clearly. Gu Ning said with determination, Lets do it! Ill beat them down to the ground! They had insulted them, and Gu Ning would never let them get away with it. Leng Shaoting drove a Porsche which was worth two million yuan. It wasnt a cheap car, but was slightly cheaper than their professional sports cars which were at the price of four million yuan. Leng Shaoting was a skillful driver who drove fast and steadily so he soon caught up to them. The young men in the sports cars were surprised that Leng Shaoting did it so easily. Although they sped up, Leng Shaoting still caught up to them in a few seconds, which greatly upset them. However, the more annoyed they felt, the more they failed to drive well. [1] Mat Rempits is a Mysian term for an individual who participates in immoral activities and public disturbance with a motorcycle as their main transport. Chapter 193 - Kick Them Away Chapter 193 Kick Them Away Within a short time, Leng Shaotings Porsche was ahead of all of them. He stopped the car right across the middle of the road. Although it was a threene road, there happened to be a big truck parked in one of thenes. Leng Shaotings car upied the other twones, and left no space for them to drive through. Not unless they drove through Leng Shaotings car. The young men in the three cars were swearing loudly, but they had to stop their cars quickly. However, they were reluctant to admit their failure, so the first car turned around, nning to drive away, but it knocked into the second car. The owners of these two cars didnt get along with each other. They had drunk today, and were easily annoyed. After the ident, an argument was about to begin. The owner of the second car got out of it walking to the first car swearing, Li Feng, what the f*ck have you done? Li Feng left his car, and he was mad too. Ma Renyi, what the f*ck do you think you are that you are yelling at me? I didnt do it on purpose after all. I can pay you. I dontck yourpensation at all. I just f*cking hate you, Li Feng raised his voice. The owner of the third car walked over at that time, criticizing them, Its no big deal! Why are you arguing so loudly? Calm down! Wei, its not me who doesnt want to calm down. I just cant stand this shit any longer. He slept with my girl. I didnt say anything, but as long as hes present, my girls are seduced by him every time! Do you think I can tolerate that? Ma Renyi clenched his teeth in anger. Gu Ning was struck dumb. She didnt expect to hear such a dramatic story. She felt likeughing, but to be honest, the man called Li Feng was indeed much more handsome than the man named Ma Renyi. Or to be more specific, the man named Ma Renyi wasnt good-looking at all. He was only 168cm tall and a little fat with a in face. And the man called Li Feng was 186cm tall with a standard body. He wasnt very handsome, but wasnt in either. Moreover, he dressed well and looked charming, like a typical yboy. Women were always attracted by bad boys so it was understandable that Ma Renyis girls would end up sleeping with Li Feng. They seduced me themselves, alright? It wasnt my fault. Could you resist the temptation if they turned you on? And I rejected them all afterwards. You couldnt keep them interested in you, and you cant me me for that! Li Feng retorted with disdain. He despised Ma Renyi because he failed to get his girls to stay by his side. Although Ma Renyi was in, he was rich; so many pretty young girls were still willing to y with him, but once they found out that Li Feng was both handsome and rich, they naturally turned to him. Li Feng, f*ck you! Ma Renyi was annoyed by shame. He raised his fist to punch Li Feng. Li Feng also had been wanting to beat Ma Renyi for a long time. He didnt think that it was his fault that girls all left Ma Renyi for him. If Ma Renyi hadnt been Wei Feihongs friend too, he would have punched him already. Now since Ma Renyi wanted to fight with him in first ce, he wouldnt hesitate. Wei Feihong, who was the owner of the third car, wanted to stop them, but was also afraid that they would hurt him, so he could only shouted from the side, Stop now, both of you! However, Ma Renyi and Li Feng had already lost their minds. They only wanted to punch the other to death, and no one would listen to Wei Feihong. The two were soon in a violent fight. It seemed that they indeed hated each other badly. Leng Shaoting had followed Gu Ning in getting out of the car earlier on. Gu Ning enjoyed watching the two fight with her arms across her chest. Although they werent good at fighting at all, it was funny to see that they were ck and blue. Wei Feihong noticed Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, and was stunned by their outstanding appearance. He wasnt interested in Leng Shaoting, although the man was extraordinarily handsome, so he quickly ignored Leng Shaoting. His sight fell on Gu Ning then, and he leered at her. Leng Shaoting gave him a cold nce, which frightened Wei Feihong. He was scared by the mans look. It was so terrifying! Leng Shaoting was so mad that the man was leering at Gu Ning. It was an insult to Gu Ning. Gu Ning was of course displeased at Wei Feihongs look as well. She walked towards Wei Feihong step by step, followed by Leng Shaoting. Wei Feihong unconsciously moved backwards in horror. However, he soon realized that it was very shameful to do that, so he calmed himself down. However, Leng Shaotings look still made him feel ufortable, as if Leng Shaoting was his boss. He asked with dissatisfaction, What do you want to do? Didnt you say that once we catch up to you, youll call us your grandpa. Now we did it, its time for you to call us grandpa, Gu Ning said in a proud and casual way, looking at him like he was a loser. You... Wei Feihong was mad. However, he soon sneered. Of course! However, when I said catch, I actually meant that if you sleep with me, Ill call you whatever you want in my bed! Wei Feihong not only denied it, but also humiliated Gu Ning. Both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were irritated now. Before Gu Ning could do anything, Leng Shaoting directly kicked Wei Feihong away. He heavily fell onto his own car with a loud crash. The front cover of the car caved in by the great force. Wei Feihong had been kicked in the stomach, and was already in great pain and then he hit the car heavily. It was too painful for him to utter a word. Because of the loud sound, Ma Renyi and Li Feng immediately focused on Wei Feihong, and both were shocked. Wei! Although Ma Renyi and Li Feng were also ck and blue, they couldnt leave Wei Feihong alone because of his background. If he was injured while they were together, Wei Feihongs father would never let them get away with it. That being the case, Ma Renyi and Li Feng stopped fighting with each other, and ran to Wei Feihong at once. How dare you kick Wei! Do you know who he is? Ma Renyi looked to Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, threatening them. Wei Feihongs background wasnt simple. Seeing that Ma Renyi was ck and blue and had an angry look, Gu Ning thought that it was hrious. She almostughed out loud. Oh, so who is he? she asked. Chapter 194 - You Can’t Bear the Result!

Chapter 194 You Cant Bear the Result!

Gu Ning didnt care about his background. Even if he was the son of the governor of this province, Gu Ning would beat him as always. Gu Nings attitude annoyed Ma Renyi and Li Feng. Weis father is a senior leader of the Xuanwu Branch in the Qing Gang. Youve hurt Wei, and you cant bear the result! The Xuanwu Branch was in charge of the different kinds of legal businesses of the Qing Gang. Wei Feihongs father, Wei Zhiming was the general manager of all the entertainment ces in City G on behalf of the Qing Gang. He was indeed a senior leader in the Xuanwu Branch, but was only a manager among the Qing Gang. Wei Zhiming might be an influential figure to others, but he was nothing to Gu Ning. So what? Even if your boss was here, Im not afraid of him either, Gu Ning said airily, like the Qing Gang was merely nothing in her eyes. You... Ma Renyi and Li Feng were mad. They didnt expect that this young girl was so bold that she wasnt even afraid of the Qing Gang, but they thought that Gu Ning behaved like that because she had no idea of the power of the Qing Gang. Youre just being naive! Dont you dare leave! Li Feng said angrily. He took out his phone calling for help. Why should I listen to you? Were leaving, and what can you do? Gu Ning said with disdain, and left with Leng Shaoting. Although she wasnt afraid of them, it didnt mean that she would stay as they wanted. Why should she listen to them? Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were leaving, but Ma Renyi and Li Feng indeed had no idea how to stop them. They could only watch them disappearing from sight. They couldnt beat them in a fight after all, and they were all injured, but they still yelled at their backs, Lets go and see! Youll pay for it! At that time, it was almost 6 am, and the sky started to light up. It was winter, so the dawn camete. If it had been summer, the sky would bepletely bright already. There were more and more cars on the roads now and many people were running in the morning. They drove on the road for a while longer. The sky waspletely bright at 7 am, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the store. When they arrived at the store, it was already open. Zhou Zhenghong arranged the workers to have breakfast in shifts. Gu Ning was busy causing Shao Ping troublest night, so she hadnt introduced Leng Shaoting to Zhou Zhenghong yet. Zhou Zhenghong was her most important assistant, and it was necessary to introduce them to each other. Uncle Zhou, this is my friend, Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning said to Zhou Zhenghong, then turned to Leng Shaoting, This is the executive boss of my jewelrypany, Zhou Zhenghong. Zhou Zhenghong and Leng Shaoting greeted each other. Zhou Zhenghong asked Gu Ning about what she had done to Shao Ping. Not only Zhou Zhenghong, but the others were also curious about it. Gu Ning didnt hide the truth. She told them everything, and everyone felt satisfied. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting hadnt had breakfast yet, but they had eaten at night, so they were full now. It was the first time that all the female workers in the store had seen such a handsome man like Leng Shaoting. They couldnt help ncing at him, but nobody had any illusions about him because they were a little in awe of him. Shao Ping woke up early this morning. He called the leading hoodlum who he had hired to damage the Jade Beauty Jewelry store, but no one would answer. He tried calling the other hoodlumster, but it was still the same. Shao Ping was mad for a long while. Nobody answered his calls, so he stopped calling. He hoped that they would call him backter. Then he nned to leave his home and have a look at the Jade Beauty Jewelry store himself, but when he tried to open the door in vain countless times, he roared in anger, What the f*ck is going on now? The door wont open! His wife was woken up by the noise. She walked out and heard Shao Pings angry voice. What? The door wont open? Whats wrong with it? Mrs. Shao immediately went to open the door, but she also tried in vain. What happened? she asked with anxiety. How would I know? Call the propertypany right now! Shao Ping shouted in anger. Mrs. Shao went to call them at once. Harmonious Home was a medium-level living area with good service provided by the propertypany. Especially when Mrs, Shao called them; they sent people to help without dy. Then they found out that someone had poured superglue in the gap, and sprayed white paint around the door. The door was merely a waste now, and had to be removed. Shao Ping was in a rage. He didnt understand who would do that to him. He asked the worker from the propertypany to check the surveince cameras, but the tape was broken. Shao Ping almost went crazy, but he still had to call someone to rece the door. About an hourter, the repairer came to remove the door. Shao Ping told his wife to stay in the house before he left. However, when Shao Ping got to the underground parking lot and found out that his car was badly damaged, he fainted because of the anger. The Jade Beauty Jewelry store would hold its opening ceremony at 10 am. The 10 security guards that Situ Ye had arranged for Gu Ning had already arrived at 9 am. Meanwhile, Situ Ye called Gu Ning to congratte her. Because of Situ Yes special identity, he couldnte to the opening ceremony in person. Thus he could only call Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting misunderstood and thought that Situ Ye was chasing Gu Ning too, so he disliked Situ Ye from the very beginning. Therefore, when he heard that the call was from Situ Ye, he got nervous all of a sudden. Although Gu Ning seemed to treat Situ Ye like amon friend, Leng Shaoting was still mad at the fact that Gu Ning had turned to Situ Ye for help. Gu Ning of course sensed his unhappiness. She understood what was on his mind. He must be unhappy about what Situ Ye had done for her. Gu Ning hung up and asked, Whats wrong? Why didnt you tell me you need guards? Leng Shaoting asked with dissatisfaction. You said that you were busy, so I didnt want to bother you, Gu Ning replied. She actually hadnt known that she could turn to Leng Shaoting for help. Instead, she thought that it would be more convenient if Situ Ye was willing to help, since his gang was based in City G. Chapter 195 - The Opening Ceremony I

Chapter 195 The Opening Ceremony I

Leng Shaoting now regretted that he had lied to Gu Ning, but he still argued, Even if Im not here, I can still help you. Indeed, whether he came to City G or not, it was easy for him to arrange security guards for Gu Ning. He only needed to make a call. I promise Ille to you if I need anything the next time. Please dont be upset, Gu Ningforted him. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was finally cheered up. Great! The most noticeable feature of this opening ceremony was the Kings Green, so they left arge empty space in the middle of the store to ce the Kings Green for people to appreciate it. It was locked in a ss box with a guard beside it. There were people gathering around gradually. Some were here to have a look, while some came to congratte Zhou Zhenghong. Ling Xue and a cameraman had arrived earlier to find out who the guests were. Master Yan, Master Fu and Master Bai arrived at almost the same time, because they had an agreement to set off together. Yan Zhenglin, the mayor of City G, came along with his father, Master Yan and Bai Linwei arrived with his father Master Bai. The arrival of these important figures immediately caused a sensation. Nobody knew when Zhou Zhenghong had such a close rtionship with those influential people in City G. Gu Ning was only a random customer today. She didnt show up with any title at Jade Beauty Jewelry. Master Fu and the others were aware of that, so they only congratted Zhou Zhenghong to protect Gu Nings real identity. Leng Shaoting kept following behind Gu Ning. His outstanding appearance and air of coldness and threat were hard to ignore. Master Bai and the others were all sophisticated. They knew that Leng Shaoting wasnt simple at the first nce, but they had no idea about his background. They also wondered whether Gu Ning and the man were a couple. However, they refused to believe it, because Gu Ning was too young after all. Gu Ning behaved like a mature grown-up, so it was still possible that she fell in love earlier than others. All in all, they wouldnt ask Gu Ning for the answer. It was her personal affair, and they had no right to interfere. They also believed that Gu Ning was a person of principles. Even if she was in love, it had to be because the man was reliable. Grandpa Fu, Grandpa Yan, Grandpa Bai, Mayor Yan, Chairman Bai, its so nice to meet you all! Gu Ning walked over greeting them. You dont need to call me Mayor Yan. You can just call me Uncle Yan, Yan Zhenglin said kindly. He didnt seem like a man of authority at all. Gu Ning had saved his life after all, and he wasnt willing to behave like an official in front of her. Uncle Yan, wee! Gu Ning called him as he wanted. Oh, you dont need to call me Chairman Bai either. Call me Uncle Bai please. We arent strangers anyway, Bai Linwei added. Bai Linwei was a pleasant person too. Most importantly, he really appreciated Gu Nings ability, and wanted to make friends with her. Uncle Bai, youre weed too! Gu Ning said. She was of course happy to know that those significant figures were willing to have a close connection with her. At that time, a ck Jaguar stopped at the road outside the Jade Beauty Jewelry store. Li Zhenyu was the driver, and Qin Yifan was sitting in the passenger seat, while Li Zhenzhen was in the back seat. Even though it was a broad road and the store was six meters away, they still recognized Gu Ning at first sight. Why is Gu Ning here? Seeing Gu Ning, Li Zhenzhen felt terrified out of instinct. Gu Ning had really scared her. She even knows the Bai Family, the Yan Family and the Fu Family! And they seem very close! Li Zhenyu was astonished too, but he was more shocked that Gu Ning knew those masters. Li Zhenzhen had the same feeling. They had thought that Gu Ning was merely a poor ordinary girl who couldnt make any acquaintance of those super-rich and influential families, but they were so close now! Those masters would probably ignore Li Zhenyu directly even if he went to greet them on his own initiative. Qin Yifan was also amazed by the scene, but his attention soon moved to the man beside Gu Ning. Who is this man? Although he wasnt sure that they were a couple, Leng Shaotings appearance threatened Qin Yifan. He had to admit that the man was much more handsome than him. He didnt think that Gu Ning was a superficial girl, who would judge a man from his appearance. Thus he believed that if Gu Ning liked this man, the man must be outstanding Li Zhenzhen loved Qin Yifan, but she also liked to appreciate other beautiful men, especially those charming male idols and stars, but Qin Yifan was the man in her heart, while others were only in her eyes. Therefore, when Leng Shaoting appeared in her sight, Li Zhenzhen was attracted by him instantly. The man was even more charming than her idol! At the same time, she was jealous of Gu Ning. No matter what the rtionship between them was, even if they were onlymon friends, Li Zhenzhen still believed that Gu Ning didnt deserve such a handsome man. However, to make Qin Yifan give up on Gu Ning, Li Zhenzhenplimented against her will, The man must be Miss Gus boyfriend. He is so handsome! Qin Yifan felt hurt, but he didnt say anything. He also had no idea that Li Zhenzhen had said that on purpose, so he didnt me her for it. Qin Yifan thought that Gu Ning must have a connection with Jade Beauty Jewelry, but Li Zhenyu and Li Zhenzhen didnt think so They only thought that Gu Ning was here to attend the opening ceremony, even though they knew that Gu Ning and Zhou Zhenghong were friends. Because of Gu Nings presence, the three stayed in the car waiting. Girl Gu, may I ask, who is this young man? Master Bai nced at Leng Shaoting. He didnt want to investigate his background, but thought that it would be impolite if he ignored the young man. Oh, right! This is my friend, Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning immediately introduced. Leng Shaoting only nodded to them because of his character, but he didnt show any disrespect. Master Bai and the others also smiled to him. They could tell that Leng Shaoting wasnt a talkative man, so they didnt mind. Lets go and see the Kings Green now! You all have seen it, but I havent yet, Bai Linwei proposed. Although he had less interest in jade, the Kings Green was worth looking at and taking a picture. Chapter 196 - The Opening Ceremony II

Chapter 196 The Opening Ceremony II

I agree. If we dont go and have a look now, it could be crowdedter, Yan Zhenglin said. We also want to see it again. Lets go now! Master Fu said, walking into the store without dy. Master Bai and Master Yan followed. They didnt want to bother Gu Ning, especially when there was a man beside her. The Bai Family ranked third, and the Fu Family ranked seventh on the list of super-rich and powerful families. Other than the group of those masters, the Ai Family that ranked second and the Ou Family which ranked fifth arrivedter too. Although their familys leaders didnte, the visitors were important enough to represent their families. The Ai Family sent Ai Weichen, who is Master Ais youngest grandson, to attend the ceremony. He was a 27-year-old tall, handsome man with an air of elegance. His appearance aroused excitement in thedies. The Ou Family sent Ou Nianyin, who was the family leaders eldest daughter to attend the ceremony. She was a 30-year-old ambitious woman, and the heir of the Ou Family. The Ai Family and the Ou Family had maintained a close connection with each other for generations. Ai Weichens and Ou Nianyins sight fell on Leng Shaoting for a second, then moved away, but Gu Ning noticed the shock in their eyes. Yes, they were indeed shocked and amazed. I arranged for them toe here, Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning in a gentle voice. Gu Ning had the same idea when Ai Weichen and Ou Nianyin nced at Leng Shaoting. She was surprised that Leng Shaoting knew them because they were from super powerful families. Gu Ning was now even more certain that Leng Shaoting wasnt simple. She was curious now about Leng Shaotings real identity. It seemed that the man was more influential than she imagined. However, she wouldnt ask him, Instead, she would wait until he was willing to tell her the truth. Meanwhile, Gu Ning didnt understand why Ai Weichen and Ou Nianyin looked so shocked when they came inside. Leng Shaoting had arranged for them to attend this ceremony. They should know that Leng Shaoting would be here to. So why did they still seemed astonished? An idea dawned on Gu Ning all of a sudden. Was it because of her? Gu Ning suddenly realized that Xu Jinchen had told her that Leng Shaoting had never had a girlfriend or any woman at his side. Gu Ning assumed that they had to have been amazed to see Leng Shaoting with her. She was right. Both Ai Weichen and Ou Nianyin were shocked that Leng Shaoting was with a girl, and they seemed close. Nevertheless, they didnt greet Leng Shaoting in order to not expose their rtionship. After they had sent the gifts, Ou Nianyin immediately gossiped with Ai Weichen aside. Weichen, boss is with a woman, oh no, a girl! Doesnt he dislike being too close with a female? And, could they be a couple? Ou Nianyin was excited as well as shocked. It was a big news after all. I dont know whether theyre a couple or not, but Im sure that they must be close! Ai Weichen said seriously. Of course they are! Ou Nianyin rolled her eyes. After that, many influential people in City G gradually arrived, including many jade experts and businessmen. Zhao Yuefeng came as well. Many of them didnt know Zhou Zhenghong, so they didnt send expensive gifts, but only baskets of flowers and nts. It would be impolite if they came with empty hands. Miss Gu, what a coincidence! Zhao Yuefeng was surprised to see Gu Ning. Although he didnt keep in touch with Gu Ning, he had an impressive impression of her. He admired her to some extent! Thus he was more than thrilled to meet her in this opening ceremony. Mr. Zhao, nice to meet you! Gu Ning was also surprised to see Zhao Yuefeng. Then she realized that she had forgotten to invite him, and felt slightly sorry. They were peers now. However, Gu Nings business focused on jade, so they werentpetitors yet. Zhao Yuefeng was involved in all kinds of jewelry, and jade was only a part of it. In addition, the major market of Zhao Yuefengs business wasnt in City G. He only had a branch here. Therefore, they werent enemies. Gu Ning actually didnt want to hide the fact that she was the real boss ofJade Beauty Jewelry from Zhao Yuefeng, but there were too many people around, so it wasnt convenient for her to tell Zhao Yuefeng her real identity. Miss Gu, do you know the boss ofJade Beauty Jewelry? Zhao Yuefeng asked. Yes, Gu Ning answered. I dont know the boss, but I wanted to have a look at the Kings Green. Thus I came here without an invitation, Zhao Yuefeng said. He seemed a little embarrassed. May I introduce you to the boss? Gu Ning said. Really? That would be so great! Thank you so much, Miss Gu! Zhao Yuefeng was excited. Although Jade Beauty Jewelry now was barelyparable to his Furong Jewelry, it wasnt a bad idea to maintain a good rtionship with its boss. Gu Ning guided Zhao Yuefeng to Zhou Zhenghong who was weing the guests. At the same time, Qin Yifan and the other two were surprised that Gu Ning knew Zhao Yuefeng too. The Qin Family and the Li Family were both involved in the jewelry industry, and they were familiar with the important figures in this field. Zhou Zhenghong only greeted his guests and the visitors for a short while then they would go inside to see the jade. Thus it didnt cause any bother when Gu Ning and Zhao Yuefeng walked over. Uncle Zhou, this is the chairman of Furong Jewelry, Zhao Yuefeng, Gu Ning introduced. Zhou Zhenghong actually recognized Zhao Yuefeng before Gu Ning introduced him. Zhou Zhenghong worked in the jewelry industry too, but since Gu Ning introduced Zhao Yuefeng to him, they must know each other, so Zhou Zhenghong greeted him with great enthusiasm, Its so nice to meet you, Chairman Zhao! Nice to meet you too, Mr. Zhou. Please dont mind mying without invitation, Zhao Yuefeng said. Of course not! Youre absolutely weed! Would you mind dining together after the ceremony? Zhou Zhenghong invited. Id love to! Zhao Yuefeng answered. They chatted for a while longer before Zhao Yuefeng went inside to see the Kings Green. Everyone in the Jade Beauty Jewelry store was more than shocked that so many influential figures came today. Zhou Zhenghong was clear that it was all because of Gu Ning. Herwork was amazing! However, what happenedter was more shocking Shang Juntong, who was the general manager of Qinghua Group arrived too. The Qinghua Group was the Qing Gangs property! Chapter 197 - Natural Red Coral Chapter 197 Natural Red Coral Although the Qinghua Group was the Qing Gangs property, it didnt stand for the Qing Gang, because it had its ownwork, and wouldnt bother the Qing Gang. Therefore, nobody believed that Zhou Zhenghong had a rtionship with the Qing Gang. However, it wasnt easy to have a connection with the Qinghua Group. The industries of the Qinghua Group didnt concentrate in City G. Thus even though it had over a hundred billion yuan in assets, it only ranked fourth with thirty billion yuan in assets, on the list of the richest in City G. The list of the richest in City G naturally only ranked ording to the assets or wealth in City G. However, nobody could figure out how Zhou Zhenghong was able to invite almost half of the important figures in City G to attend his opening ceremony. Those figures came not only for the sake of Zhou Zhenghong, but also for the good of their own business. The Qinghua Group sent a 20 centimeters tall and 15 centimeters wide, natural red coral to the Jade Beauty Jewelry. It was huge and rare. Natural red corals were made up of polyps. It grew very slowly and didnt regenerate. Red corals only existed in several straits (Taiwan Strait, Strait of Japan, Baltic Strait and the Mediterranean Sea). Due to the limitation of sea areas, the red coral was super precious. Red coral was also an organic gemstone with a pleasant color and a lustrous texture. It grew in the deep sea at a depth of 1000 to 2000 meters. It was listed as one of the three organic gems; together with pearls and amber, and one of the seven treasures in the Eastern Buddhist scriptures. It had been regarded as a symbol of good wishes since ancient times. This natural red coral was worth over ten million yuan, which shocked everyone, including Gu Ning. She had to admit that Situ Ye was really generous. Its price wasnt a big deal. The point was that the natural red coral was too rare to buy in the market. Gu Ning liked it very much at the first sight, and decided to take it home as part of her collection. Leng Shaoting, on the other hand, was upset to see Gu Ning being so happy about Situ Yes gift. He immediately disliked the natural red coral. After that, Kong Yuan, the Chief of Staff of the Military Division in City G arrived. His arrival caused another round of sensation. What? An important figure in the military division came too! There was no need to ask Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning immediately understood that he must have arranged it too, but she was astonished by Kong Yuans position. He was the Chief of Staff, which was a colonel in the army. If Leng Shaoting was able to send him here, then Leng Shaoting must either be his rtive or in an even higher position than him. Gu Ning preferred to believe the second assumption. If he was in a higher position than Kong Yuan, he must be at least a major general... Thinking of that, Gu Ning abruptly looked to Leng Shaoting in astonishment. Leng Shaoting understood what was on Gu Nings mind, and he didnt want to hide. Major general. Major general. He was a major general! A 25-year-old major general! It was incredible! Normally, a major general would be over 40-years-old. Gu Ning couldnt help taking a long breath in. She thought to herself Leng Shaoting, how old were you when you joined the army? And how many great achievements have you made? Gu Ning suddenly felt like crying. It was very difficult to achieve the position of major general. He must have risked his life countless times and paid a lot for it. Thinking of the possible danger that Leng Shaoting could encounter while he was on a task, Gu Nings heart ached. She wanted to check the injuries around his body. There had to be injuries on his body. The only question was whether there were many or few injuries. Leng Shaoting wasnt good at romance, but he was highly intelligent, so he sensed that Gu Ning was worried from her emotions at once. He knew that she was concerned about him. He was happy to know that, but also felt bad. And he could onlyfort her. Im fine. Gu Ning didnt say a word, trying to calm herself down. It wasnt the right time to cry. Qin Yifan also noticed that Gu Ning was worried about the man. He felt hurt deeply. It seemed that they were really a couple. Kong Yuan sent a gift of calligraphy written by the famous artist, Zhuge Li. By now, the brand ofJade Beauty Jewelry had bepletely well-known. No one had ever seen such a group of influential guests from all kinds of important fields. The Jade Beauty Jewelry store wasnt very big now, but it was already famous. What shocked the crowd as well was the quality and level of the jade used by Jade Beauty Jewelry. The jade was all above medium level, some of them were even top-level. When it was about 10 am, Zhou Zhenghong started to address his speech. Respected leaders, distinguished guests,dies and gentlemen, my friends, good morning to you all! Today, we are here to hold the opening ceremony of the Jade Beauty Jewelry gship store. As the representative ofJade Beauty Jewelry Co., Ltd. I would like to express my sincere gratitude to all of you! Jade, is the essence of all things, enjoying the reputation of The Crown of Valuable Stones. It has the good meanings of luck, wit, nobility, and fortune. Jade Beauty Jewelry will create high-end jade jewelry. Lets wish Jade Beauty Jewelry a thriving future! Thank you all foring! Thank you! After the speech, there was a round of apuse. Then it was time for the ribbon cutting. Yan Zhenglin, Kong Yuan and Master Bai cut the ribbon together. After the ribbon cutting, guests could make a reservation for the Kings Green. Gu Ning thought that there would be few people who were willing to pay a high price for jade, but unexpectedly, over a dozen people made a reservation. However, the Kings Green wasnt big enough to fulfill their needs, so they could only apply an alternative n. Luckily, Gu Ning had prepared a n B for it. The alternative was to bid secretly. Customers could write down the bid price and types of jewelry he or she wanted on a piece of paper, then hand the paper to the worker. The worker would collect all the pieces of paper and the most generous buyer would win the Kings Green. Before long, the results were revealed. Undoubtedly, both Master Fu and Master Bai won a wide jade ring at a much higher price than others. Gu Ning had already made over a hundred million yuan on the first day, before the store even opened. Because it was only the reservation for the jewelry, they each paid a deposit of 20%. Moreover, there would be a gap between the predetermined number of grams and the final number of grams. If the jewelry exceeded the predetermined number of grams the customer had reserved, there was no need to pay more for it. And the customer could acquire more than the predetermined number of grams at the original price. And if the jewelry didnt meet the predetermined number of grams the customer had reserved, its price would be lowered ordingly It was universally acknowledged and epted that the weight of the jewelry couldnt be a 100% urate. Chapter 198 - Leng Shaoting Was Jealous

Chapter 198: Leng Shaoting Was Jealous

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning of course would not take advantage of her customers, and the jewelry would only be heavier, not lighter. It wasnt a big deal to let the customers buy the jewelry at a lower price. It hadnt cost her much money to get the jade after all. Zhou Zhenghong guided the guests to have a meal in the Huangdeng Hotelter. Qin Yifan and the other two didnt show up at all from the beginning to the end. All the staff remained in the store, and didnt follow Zhou Zhenghong to the hotel; they would eat in the afternoon. The Jade Beauty Jewelry store wasnt far away from the Huangdeng Hotel. It only took several minutes to walk there, so most walked while some drove. During that break, Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning, Please follow me. I have something to give you. What is it? Gu Ning was surprised and curious. She followed Leng Shaoting to his car in the parking lot. Leng Shaoting took out a wooden box from his car. It was as big as two palms. Gu Ning opened the wooden box, and felt a strong power hit her face. She trembled a little, but when she saw what was inside, she couldnt believe her eyes. There were two huge diamonds in it. One was blue, and the other was red. Both were as big as a quails egg. There was also a blood-red jade bracelet and a purple jade the size of an egg. It was a top-level jade called Purple Eye. Gu Ning didnt know the price of the diamonds, but she knew that of the Purple Eye jade and the blood-red jade bracelet. Purple Eye jade was at the same level as Fulushou jade. This Purple Eye jade was as big as an egg, and it must be worth at least a couple dozen million yuan. And the blood-red jade bracelet was even more precious. Gu Ning had read the news on the Inte that a blood-red jade bracelet which weighed 46 grams had been sold at the price of four hundred and eighty million yuan at auction, but this blood-red jade bracelet in the box was even several grams heavier! Price at auction was normally much higher than at market price. And the exact price of jewelry actually depended on the buyer. Gold for instance, it was worth three hundred yuan a gram sometimes, and was worth two hundred yuan a gram at other times. Its price changed. Its more precious than his, Leng Shaoting said airily. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, and didnt know what to say. Leng Shaoting exined further, The blood-red jade bracelet is more precious than the red coral. Hearing that, Gu Ning immediately understood what Leng Shaoting meant. She snorted withughter all of a sudden. Leng Shaoting was jealous just because Situ Ye had sent her a valuable natural red coral! Gu Ning teased, Are you jealous? Leng Shaoting flushed feeling uneasy, but he didnt deny it. Gu Ning didnt know what to do. Leng Shaoting was being so sensitive. He had been jealous of Situ Ye twice today. Actually, it wasntpletely Leng Shaotings fault. Because Gu Ning hadnt agreed to be his girlfriend yet, he didnt feel secure. He was afraid that Gu Ning would reject him once he didnt perform well. I like it very much, saying that, Gu Ning put the blood-red jade bracelet on her wrist. Gu Ning not only liked it, but was also deeply moved. It was so beautiful and precious. Most importantly, it was from Leng Shaoting. Thus except for the blood-red jade bracelet, Gu Ning absorbed all the power from the rest in the box. Her Jade Eyes were already full of power yesterday, and the telepathic eye space expanded a square meters afterwards. Where did you get these? Gu Ning asked with curiosity. I picked some up in the middle of fulfilling tasks. And others sent me some. I have many more of them in the capital, Leng Shaoting said. Leng Shaoting had no interest in jewelry. It was nothing different than a stone in Leng Shaotings eyes. If it hadnt been priceless, Leng Shaoting wouldnt have kept it. Now since he found out that Gu Ning liked jewelry, he would keep it well for her. Gu Ning didnt know that Leng Shaoting had gone back to the capital in order to bring the jewelry to her until now. She felt like crying once more. This man didnt say sweet nothings, but everything he had done was more special and meaningful than oral promises. Actions spoke louder than words after all. Gu Ning curbed her impulse to cry saying, Could you please keep it for me for a while? It isnt convenient for me to take it right now. It indeed wasnt convenient for her to hold such a big box. And with Leng Shaotings presence, she wasnt able to put it into the telepathic eye space. Leng Shaoting took the wooden box andid it back in its original ce. After that, the two went straight to the Huangdeng Hotel. Because Master Bai and the other important figures were there too, Gu Ning couldnt be absent. What had happened at the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry went abroad before it aired on the News At Half Past Six . The news went viral on the Inte within a short time. Everyone was shocked by the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry, especially peers who worked in the jewelry industry. Luckily, Jade Beauty Jewelry only made jade jewelry, and wasnt involved in other kinds of jewelry yet. Meanwhile, Shao Ping finally woke up, but his first reaction was to ask the condition of Jade Beauty Jewelry, instead of himself or his car. Mrs. Shao had kept her eyes on the news of Jade Beauty Jewelry, and was quiet jealous of it. Honey, Jade Beauty Jewelry is big news today! Over a half of the celebrities in City G have attended its opening ceremony, including the Ai Family, the Bai Family, the Qinghua Group, the Ou Family, the Fu Family and even the mayor! The Chief of Staff also... Before Mrs. Shao could finish, Shao Ping was hit heavily by the news. He spat a mouthful of blood before he fainted again. Honey! honey! Doctor, please... Mrs. Shao panicked running to the doctor at once. At the same time, Wei Zhiming, who was the general manager of the entertainment industry of the Qing Gang, made up his mind that his son had to be revenged, even though it was his sons fault. He would protect his son no matter whose fault it was. However, he hesitated after he found out that Leng Shaotings car belonged to the Ai Family. The Qing Gang wasnt afraid of the Ai Family, but Wei Zhiming was afraid of it. Chapter 199 - Be Abandoned

Chapter 199 Be Abandoned

It was Wei Feihongs fault after all. If he secretly used the Qing Gangs force to get revenge on the Ai Family, his boss would punish him if it was exposed. Thus although Wei Zhiming was mad, he had to give it up. In case Wei Feihong would cause any more trouble, he reminded his son to be more careful. Facing his father, Wei Feihong had to listen to the persuasion. After the meal, Gu Ning went back to the store with Zhou Zhenghong. It was already crowded in the Jade Beauty Jewelry store. The Kings Green was fully reserved, but it was still shown in the store for the whole day, so many came here to see it. And there were also many jade buyers. City G was developing well nowadays and there were many rich people in this city. Gu Ning noticed a familiar face the minute she walked inside. It was the woman who had dined with Li Zhenzhen thest time when Gu Ning had encountered Li Zhenzhen in a restaurant. Although they had only met once, Gu Ning remembered it clearly with the help of her outstanding memory. Seeing Su Jing, Gu Ning unconsciously checked whether Li Zhenzhen was here too. She was ready to revenge herself on Li Zhenzhen now, but Li Zhenzhen wasnt in the store. Su Jing was only shopping with a man who was around 30-years-old. Jingjing, Li Zhenzhen doesnt know that youre here to buy jewelry, right? the man asked. I didnt tell her. If she finds out that I came here to buy jewelry instead of jewelry stores owned by her family, shell be mad at me, but the jewelry in the stores of her family is so ordinary, and I dont like its design either. Other high-end brands are too expensive. This store is newly opened, and customers can have a 10% discount today. I absolutely need to have a look here, Su Jing said, and sheined a little about Li Zhenzhen. The man stayed quiet, and Su Jing added, Oh, Zhenzhen wont dine with us this afternoon. Shell meet us at Yongle Club around 9 am in the morning. Gu Ning heard their talk clearly. After hearing Li Zhenzhens schedule, Gu Ning had a good idea. It was a perfect timing, and she wouldnt miss it. Fine, but Im afraid that someone will be disappointed, the man joked. In fact, I have sympathy for Sen. He was a yboy, but now has changed a lot for Zhenzhen. Unfortunately, Zhenzhen likes another man, Su Jing said. Nevertheless, I have sympathy for Li Zhenzhen. She fell in love with a man who dislikes her. It has been so many years. I dont think she can be together with him, the man said. Indeed! They arent like us who love each other deeply, Su Jing said, holding the mans hand in happiness. However, Gu Ning sensed that the man didnt feel as happy as Su Jing. The man probably wasnt as deeply in love with Su Jing as she thought. Gu Ning didnt stay in the store for very long, and left with Leng Shaoting. Where to now? Leng Shaoting asked after they were in the car. Gu Ning had the same question in mind. Where should we go next? At that time, Leng Shaotings phone rang. Wherever he was and whatever he was doing, as long as he wasnt restricted, he would answer the call, especially when the caller was his teammate. His teammates always called him for something important. The caller was Xu Jinchen this time. Leng Shaoting didnt avoid Gu Ning. Whats up? Where are you boss? Xu Jinchen asked, orined to be specific. Do you have anything important to say? Hearing Xu Jinchens voice, Leng Shaoting immediately understood that he had nothing serious to talk to him about. Nothing serious actually. I just want to know where you are now. I arrived at City F yesterday and I wanted toe to you, but your phone was turned off, Xu Jinchen said. He felt that he had been abandoned. Do you have too much time to kill? Leng Shaoting asked. Xu Jinchen instantly sensed danger ahead. He understood that if he gave his boss an affirmative answer now, he would be tortured, so he denied at once, No-no-no. Im busy, bye. Xu Jinchen hung up right away. Ha-ha, Gu Ningughed out loud. She asked with curiosity, Why is he so afraid of you? Xu Jinchen behaved like a child in front of Leng Shaoting. Ive punished him too many times, Leng Shaoting replied. Oh, was Xu Jinchen right in saying that youre mean and always punish you fellows? Gu Ning asked, although she didnt believe it herself. However, Leng Shaoting got nervous, exining without dy, Of course not! Weve trained strictly before, and I punished them when they werezy, so theyre all scared of me. Well, I think youre right, Gu Ning agreed. She was absolutely clear about how cruel the training could be. Once you gotzy, or didnt meet the standards, you would be punished severely. If you werent strong enough, you were out. Gu Ning still had no idea where they should go next. Oh! Lets go to the street of antiques! Gu Ning said. The news ofJade Beauty Jewelry went across many cities around City G. People were all shocked by its grand opening ceremony. Outsiders might forget it soon after they had read the news, but insiders, especially jewelry businessmen and jade lovers couldnt care about it more. Shao Ping woke up after a while, but he still couldnt ept the truth that Zhou Zhenghong was the boss ofJade Beauty Jewelry who had caused a sensation around the city. He wanted to forget it all, but all the TV news was reminding him of it. Oh, what about the door and my car? Did you find out who did it? Shao Ping asked in anger. He failed to figure out whom he had annoyed, and who had damaged the door of his home and his car. No idea. The man in the monitoring room told me that the tape was broken during a certain period of time. I think its a scheme! Someone did it on purpose, and the man in the monitoring room must have been bribed. Ive already called the police, Mrs. Shao was mad too. She believed that it couldnt be an ident. Could it be Zhou Zhenghong? You just got hoodlums to damage his store yesterday, then the door of our home and your car are ruined today. If it wasnt him, I cant think of anyone else, Mrs. Shao said. Shao Ping then realized that what his wife said was indeed possible. The Jade Beauty Jewelry store opened today as nned, which meant that his n had failedst night. He also knew that those hoodlums would betray him if they felt that it was necessary. Chapter 200 - Land Acquisition I

Chapter 200 Land Acquisition I

To make sure of it, Shao Ping immediately took out his phone calling the leading hoodlum. However, the leading hoodlum still wouldnt answer his call, so Shao Ping called Leader Hu afterwards. Leader Hu answered, Hi, whats up, Mr. Shao? Hi, Leader Hu, those hoodlums helped me deal with Zhou Zhenghongs storest night, but they wont answer my call now. I dont know why. I think that they probably failed. Could you please help me find them? Although Shao Ping was raging now, he didnt dare to vent his anger at Leader Hu. Really? Did they get in trouble? Leader Hu was surprised that Jade Beauty Jewelry was able to handle those hoodlums. Leader Hu didnt deny Shao Pings request. Let me try to find them and then Ill let you know the minute that I do. Very well, thank you so much! Shao Ping said then he hung up. Honey, what if Zhou Zhenghong really damaged our door and car? Mrs. Shao asked. If it is true, well do the same thing to him! He has made me lose hundreds of thousands of yuan this time! Shao Ping clenched his teeth, as if he was the victim. If he hadnt turned to those hoodlums for help, Zhou Zhenghong wouldnt have gotten revenge on him. In addition, Zhou Zhenghong hadnt actually done it. Shao Ping not only annoyed Zhou Zhenghong, but aggravated Gu Ning, who was the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Of course, Shao Ping wasnt dumb enough to cause Zhou Zhenghong trouble in public. He would scheme against Zhou Zhenghong behind his back. In the end, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt go to the street of antiques, because of an incident on the road halfway there. They were in an old district of City G, and there were many people as well as policemen gathered around the entrance of a street, fiercely arguing. Leng Shaoting, who was a military officer, couldnt ignore it, so he stopped the car on the side, got out of it and walked over. Two groups of people stood against each other in the middle of a crowd. A group of citizens all had sticks and brooms in their hands, while the other group, who were policemen, all had their hands on their guns. Ding Peiwei, its illegal to use violence against the police. As a senior teacher, you should know that! How dare you lead others to resist us on the street! Youll be taken into the police station! a man who was around 30-years-old loudly said to a man in his middle forties. Its you who arent being honest! You cant me us. We agree that the real estate businessmen need to acquirend to develop a new city, but you should at least give us a reasonable price! Ding Peiwei argued angrily. Hearing that, Gu Ning immediately understood what was going on here. The real estate businessman wanted to acquire thend, but was rejected because of the lowpensation. Exactly! Dont think that we know nothing about it. The acquisition ofnd in Dongchengst year is a great example. The location of thend is simr to Zhengyang Street, and the foundation was worth twenty thousand yuan, while the building area was ten thousand yuan per square meter. However, what did you do this time? The foundation is only worth fifteen thousand yuan, and the building area is only seven thousand yuan per square meter. Arent you hurting our interests? another person said with indignation. How can you be so evil? Are you not afraid of being punished by God? All the citizens criticized. Hearing that, Gu Ning was also mad. It was truly unfair! She had inspected the surrounding area just then. It was a great location, and it would be reasonable if the foundation was worth twenty thousand yuan, and the building area was ten thousand yuan per square meter. Although it was an old district which wasnt as prosperous as the newer ones, there were schools around, including primary, middle and high schools. Therefore, many woulde here to buy houses if there were more living areas. It would be a very profitable deal. Thinking of that, an idea dawned on Gu Ning. She decided to acquire thisnd. Since this Hongyun Real Estate gave them a low price, then she would set a higher and more reasonable price. You... the man who was standing against Ding Peiwei was called Zhang Guangde. He was the leader of this area, and he didnt know how to argue with those citizens, because he really had nned to take the extra money into his own pocket. Zhang Guangde, let me tell you that if Hongyun Real Estate cant give us a reasonable price, we wontprise no matter what happens, Ding Peiwei said with determination. Fine! Lets see what you can do! Zhang Guangde didnt know how to solve the problem now, so he could only threaten them before walking away with the policemen. Luckily, no one was injured in this mess. After Zhang Guangde and the policemen were gone, Gu Ning walked to Ding Peiwei. Although Leng Shaoting didnt know what Gu Ning was going to do, he listened to her and waited by the car. Hi, Mr. Ding, may I talk to you in private? Gu Ning asked politely. Since Ding Peiwei was able to lead them to resist the acquisition, he must be an influential figure among the citizens. Ding Peiwei thought that Gu Ning was a student in his school. He failed to recognize her, but since she had something to talk to him about, he didnt reject. Afterwards, Ding Peiwei walked aside with Gu Ning. What do you want to talk to me about? Ding Peiwei asked. He was still mad, but tried his best to remain gentle in front of Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt hide her intention, and asked directly, I noticed that you were arguing over the acquisition of thisnd. Is it because you dont want to leave here, or are you not satisfied with thepensation? Hearing that, Ding Peiwei sighed resignedly and exined, Ive lived here for dozens of years, so of course I dont want to move away, but we also know that this city needs to develop, and the demolition will happen sooner orter. Even though were unwilling to do so, we cant fight against the government; but-but thepensation that Hongyun Real Estate offers is too low. What if I can provide you with a reasonablepensation in which the foundation is worth twenty thousand yuan, and the building area is ten thousand yuan per square meter, are you willing to sell thend to me? What? Ding Peiwei was shocked, he couldnt believe his ears. If a 30-year-old mature woman had said that to him, he probably wouldnt have been shocked, but Gu Ning was merely a teenage girl. Chapter 201 - Leng Shaoting’s Real Identity

Chapter 201 Leng Shaotings Real Identity

Even though, Ding Peiwei didnt think that she was joking. Ding Peiwei was surprised. Howe a teenage girl had the air of a sessful businesswoman? I understand that Im too young to make you believe that Im being serious, but I truly mean it. My family is involved in the real estate industry. Although my familyspany isntparable with Hongyun Real Estate, we have enough money to acquire thisnd. If youre willing to consider my proposal, please have a discussion with the citizens here before we sign the contract, Gu Ning said. Ding Peiwei couldnt make the decision alone, so Gu Ning didnt force him to promise her anything. However, she was confident that she could settle the deal. In the beginning Ding Peiwei was excited to hear the offer. If they could have a reasonablepensation, they wouldnt be worried about the housing issue. However, he soon calmed down, and asked with doubt, Since its your family business, can you, a child make the decision? And the chairman of Hongyun Real Estate is Fang Changsheng, whose brother-inw is the director of the Roads and Traffic Authority. Moreover, the directors cousin is the vice mayor. Are you sure your family can handle them? Anyone who wanted to acquire thisnd had to have the permission of the government. Although Ding Peiwei believed Gu Ning to some extent, he doubted her ability. He didnt know Gu Ning or her background after all. It was difficult for him to depend on a stranger. Meanwhile, he knew more about Hongyun Real Estate, which was one of the three biggest real estatepanies in City G with several billion yuan in assets, ranked ninth on the list of the richest. It also had support from the government. The reason why Hongyun Real Estate was able to win the right of acquisition before the open acquisition was that it had a strongwork in the government. Gu Ning understood that she had to show her ability to persuade Ding Peiwei. What if I tell you my support in the government is even more powerful than Hongyun Real Estate? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, Ding Peiwei was astonished. He stared at her face, intending to know whether it was true. Gu Ning added, Mr. Ding, I know that its hard for you to trust me because we just met and dont know each other, but I do hope that you can consider my offer. If youre willing to sell thisnd to me, I can sign the contract and pay you thepensation on site. It doesnt matter if you want thepensation in cash, check, by transfer or you simply want houses, Im totally fine with it. As long as you sign the contract, youll get the money you should have. Dont you think its a great offer? However, if you let Hongyun Real Estate take thisnd, you wont get a reasonablepensation. Ding Peiwei was shocked as well as thrilled. They could sign the contract and get thepensation on site! It had never happened before. Normally, thepensation would only be transferred to their ounts after the acquisition had been over for a long time. If Gu Ning could keep her promise, it was a great advantage to them. And it would be a bad idea if they sold thisnd to Hongyun Real Estate. Great! Im willing to trust you for now, and Ill talk to my neighborster, Ding Peiwei chose to believe Gu Ning. Very well. This is my number. Please call me once you make up your mind. However, I hope you can make it quick, because if Hongyun Real Estate finds out, you would suffer under its pressure, Gu Ning reminded him. Sure, Ill give you the answer before tonight. Ding Peiwei also understood that if Hongyun Real Estate found out, it would probably force them to sell thisnd in a violent way. And they would be the victims. That would be great! Gu Ning also wanted to know the answer today. After exchanging numbers with Ding Peiwei, Gu Ning asked again, Oh, howrge is this street approximately, and how many households are here? Zhengyang Street is about seventy thousand square meters with 558 households, Ding Peiwei answered. A piece ofnd that was seventy thousand square meters wasnt veryrge, but it was suitable to build a living area, mainly because of its good location. It was 4 pm when Gu Ning said good-bye to Ding Peiwei, and it was toote to go to the street of antiques. Gu Ning also needed to use herwork to gain the right ofnd acquisition. Although Ding Peiwei hadnt given her an affirmative answer yet, she believed that they would agree. No one would reject her proposal especially in front of Hongyun Real Estate, not unless Hongyun Real Estate was willing to offer a higher pensation than her. Let me help you with the right ofnd acquisition. Leng Shaoting hadnt been at Gu Nings side, but he had stayed near and heard their talk clearly. Will it be convenient for you? Gu Ning asked. She had nned to turn to Yan Zhenglin for help because Yan Zhenglin worked in politics. Leng Shaoting served in the military, and wasnt that familiar with the politicians. Of course, Leng Shaoting said. It wasnt a big deal to him. And even if it was a big deal, he would try his best to settle it for Gu Ning. Thanks! Gu Ning answered. She didnt want to hurt his feelings. Leng Shaoting wasnt personally familiar with the authorities, but his family was involved in politics. The Leng Family was involved in military, politics and business, and was the head of the four most influential families in the capital. Yes, Leng Shaoting was exactly the eldest grandson in his family which was the leading family in the capital, but he had gotten everything that he owned today by himself and had never asked his family for help. Gu Ning then told Leng Shaoting what happened with Shenghua Real Estate. Leng Shaoting avoided Gu Ning to call someone, so Gu Ning didnt know who he called. She didnt ask either. Everyone had his or her own secrets anyway. She kept many secrets from Leng Shaoting too. Before long, the right ofnd acquisition was settled. That being the case, Shenghua Real Estate and Hongyun Real Estate becamepetitors. Gu Ning decided to close the deal before Hongyun Real Estate even knew about it. She immediately called An Guangyao telling him about what she had done in City G, and told him to prepare the contract along with thewyers and assistants before she called him again. If it was sessful, he would have to fly to City G tomorrow morning to go through the procedures. She had already prepared the money. Hearing the news, An Guangyao was shocked by Gu Nings efficiency. Although her action was a little abrupt andcked thorough consideration, An Guangyao had to admit that she had made the right decision. Normally, a real estatepany needed to make allowances not only for funds and workers, but also thend when it was going to build buildings. Chapter 202 - Leng Shaoting’s Properties

Chapter 202 Leng Shaotings Properties

As long as you had enough funds, you could easily get adequate workers, but it wasnt easy to acquire a good piece ofnd. At the same time, you had to have the permission of the government. Otherwise, you would not have the qualification to acquire a piece ofnd even with enough funds. An Guangyao knew that Hongyun Real Estate was a powerfulpany with several billion yuan in assets. Therefore, even though he didnt know whether Gu Ning had made the right decision, he trusted Hongyun Real Estates choice. It had to be a profitable deal if Hongyun Real Estate wanted to settle it. However, what worried An Guangyao was the funds to build the buildings. Shenghua Real Estate was barely afloat right now, and he had already taken out a loan from the bank. He couldnt get a mortgage again. Gu Ning alsocked enough funds to build the buildings, but she had no intention to cooperate with another real estatepany, so she wouldnt build the buildings in a hurry even if she acquired thend. She nned to build the buildings after her vacation when she would go to Province Y for stone gambling to collect funds. However, she couldnt tell An Guangyao her n yet. She would have to introduce him to Zhou Zhenghong before An Guangyao found out about her outstanding ability at stone gambling. In that case, it wouldnt confuse him if she suddenly had arge amount of moneyter. An Guangyao thought that it wasnt apletely secure deal, but he chose to believe Gu Ning. After he hung up, he immediately prepared the contract and informed thewyer along with several reliable assistants. They were all as shocked as An Guangyao, but An Guangyao didnt exin further, so they didnt ask why. Gu Ning received a call from Situ Yeter. Leng Shaotings face changed at once, but he didnt stop Gu Ning. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting wasnt happy that she kept a close rtionship with Situ Ye, but she had to answer the call. Hi, how are you? Great. Are you free tonight? May we dine together? Situ Ye asked. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was displeased. Gu Ning didnt know what to say. She hadnt even answered yet! Im so sorry. Im busy tonight. May we have the meal another day? Gu Ning declined because of Leng Shaoting. However, it was unavoidable that she was going to have a meal with Situ Ye. He had done her a favor, and sent her a precious gift after all. She couldnt y dumb. Fine, Ill wait, Situ Ye didnt insist, but Leng Shaoting thought that Situ Ye was flirting with Gu Ning. Men probably became sensitive when it came to apetition for love. Leng Shaoting knew nothing about romance before, but now he was able to sense any hint of threat. Gu Ning, instead, didnt think that Situ Ye had any special feelings towards her, so she seriously had no idea how to handle Leng Shaotings changing emotions. Theres nothing between us. Why did you suddenly became so upset when he called me? Gu Ning asked resignedly. He is chasing you, Leng Shaoting replied. He sounded like an unhappy child. Thats insane! The one who chased me isnt him, Gu Ning said. She didnt realize that Leng Shaoting had misunderstood her until now. Then who did? Leng Shaoting asked. Ive already rejected him. Gu Ning still didnt tell Leng Shaoting who the one who chased her was. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was finally relieved. He didnt ask further, because Gu Ning had already rejected the person, and it was meaningless to know who he was now. However, Leng Shaoting still felt uneasy. He could sense that Situ Ye treated Gu Ning differently. Leng Shaoting didnt mention Situ Ye again, but he remained careful. Ding Peiwei was active, and soon had a gathering with all the neighbors to discuss the deal offered by Gu Ning. Some believed it, while some had doubts. It sounded too good to be true. Ding Peiwei told them that they could have thepensation in cash or by transfer on site once they signed the contract. Thus everyone agreed, although many of them still held suspicion. They would only feel safe after the deal was done. Around 7 pm, Ding Peiwei called Gu Ning and told her that they had all agreed. Gu Ning told him that she woulde to acquire thend around 10:30 am tomorrow, and that they should prepare the documents beforehand. To ay Ding Peiweis concern, Gu Ning also told him that she had already gained the right ofnd acquisition. Ding Peiwei was astonished. He didnt expect that Gu Ning was so efficient. He even thought that she had prepared for it a long time ago, but no matter what, they only wanted a reasonablepensation. With the affirmative answer from Ding Peiwei, Gu Ning called An Guangyao, telling him to leave for City G on the flight at 8:30 am tomorrow morning. She would pick him up in person. When they signed the contract, it could be noisy and a mess. Gu Ning needed someone to keep the situation in order, and Leng Shaoting immediately took the job. Gu Ning then found out that Leng Shaoting also had a corporation providing security services. It was called Shengshi Security Co. Ltd. and all the employees were retired soldiers. Moreover, there were two levels of security workers in Shengshi Security Co. Ltd. One was a security officer, and the other was a bodyguard. Common security officers weremon retired soldiers, while bodyguards were retired Special Forces. Thetter was much more expensive than the former. Many retired soldiers couldnt find a proper job, so Leng Shaoting thought that it was a good idea to establish a securitypany mainly hiring retired soldiers. However, unexpectedly, thepany grew rapidly, and now had branches in every big city and province. Shengshi Security Co. Ltd. was different from Qinghua Security Co. Ltd. which belonged to the Qing Gang. The Qing Gangs securitypany relied on its fame and quantity, but Leng Shaotingspany was famous for its ability and quality. The examination in Shengshi Security Co. Ltd. was very strict. Thepany would test its employees regrly, and it was a high-endpany. Businessmen would turn to Qinghua Security Co. Ltd. while officials would choose Shengshi Security Co. Ltd. And except for the senior management in Shengshi Security Co. Ltd. nobody knew that Leng Shaoting was the real boss of it. After the dinner with Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting that she needed to deal with something personal, and told him to go rest. They would meet tomorrow. Leng Shaoting respected Gu Ning as well as her privacy. So although he was curious, he didnt ask her. He didnt want to invade her privacy. Oh, wait a second. Just when they were about to separate Leng Shaoting thought of something. Chapter 203 - Leng Shaoting’s Gift

Chapter 203: Leng Shaotings Gift

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What? Gu Ning asked. Leng Shaoting took out a box, handing it to Gu Ning. This is for you. Again? Youve already given me so many gifts today! Gu Ning didnt know what to do. Leng Shaoting must be on a gift giving spree right now. Its different this time, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning took it, and opened it at once. However, the minute she saw what was inside, her eyes rounded in shock. You... You said that the pair of a dragon and a phoenix means eternal love. Leng Shaoting fixed his eyes on Gu Ning with determination. Gu Ning was deeply touched by Leng Shaoting again. Leng Shaoting bought the pair of pendants which were worth over ten million yuan just because it stood for good wishes of eternal love. He gave the phoenix pendant to her, and kept the dragon pendant with himself. That gift was much more persuasive than sweet nothings. Looking at Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning understood that she couldnt make him wait any longer. He wouldnt feel secure. Therefore, Gu Ning walked to Leng Shaoting, standing on her tiptoes to kiss his lips. Leng Shaoting didnt expect that Gu Ning would do that. When his lips met hers, his body tightened, and his mind went nk. It felt warm, and slightly wet, and the amazing feeling moved like lightning across his body. He felt like he was in heaven. They were still in a restaurant, so Gu Nings lips only stayed on his for a few seconds. Seeing that Leng Shaoting was struck dumb, Gu Ning felt likeughing, but she felt shy too. Thats my answer, Gu Ning said before she escaped away. Leng Shaoting didnt get his mind back until she was gone. Although his face was flushed because of the abrupt kiss, and his heart was pumping fast, he was thrilled. She kissed him as the answer, which meant that she said yes to him. Even after she had run far from the restaurant, Gu Ning still blushed scarlet. She then went to change her outfit and ended up looking like a mature woman. She headed to Yongle Club afterwards. Yongle Club was a high-end entertainment ce in City G. Guests here were either the rich or the authorities, becausemon people couldnt afford the bill. Gu Ning arrived at Yongle Club at 9 pm. She had no idea whether Li Zhenzhen was here or not, but she knew the number of the private room, so she walked straight to it using her Jade Eyes to see whether Li Zhenzhen was inside. The private room was dimly lit. There was soft music ying in a medium volume. Gu Ning noticed that Su Jing and her boyfriend along with another man were already sitting in it. Su Jing stood up, walking into the washroom. Meanwhile, Lin Wencong, Su Jings boyfriend, immediately took out a small paper packet, handing it to the other man. Even if you cant win Lin Zhenzhens heart, you can have her body first. Take a video of it. She wouldnt dare to sue you. Yuan Sen, who was the one that Su Jing had mentioned earlier today, wore an evil expression. I know that she wont agree to be my woman anyway. And I also know that youre interested in her too. Why dont we y togetherter? If you just want to y with her, of course Im willing to. Lin Wencong wore a greedy expression too. Indeed, he had always wanted to sleep with Li Zhenzhen. The music wasnt loud inside, so Gu Ning heard most of their talk with her acute hearing. After hearing their scheme, Gu Ning was satisfied. She had actually had the same idea to pay Li Zhenzhen back, but unexpectedly, someone did it for her now. Gu Ning decided to be an onlooker. If their scheme didnt work well, she would then help. She ordered a room adjacent to this one, drinking a ss of red wine, waiting for what was going to happen next. Li Zhenzhen arrived soon after Gu Ning sat in the near private room. In fact, Li Zhenzhen was unwilling toe, but Qin Yifan ignored her all day. She wanted to rx by drinking. The four drank while chatting. Neither Lin Wencong nor Yuan Sen showed any hint of misbehavior. They were like good friends, gathering together in harmony. Leng Shaoting went back to his room in the hotel. He couldnt help thinking about the kiss. It was like a dreame true. When Su Jing and Li Zhenzhen were a little drunk, Yuan Sen and Lin Wencong secretly put the drug into their sses of wine, and let them drink it. Before long, Su Jing and Li Zhenzhen were unconscious. Yuan Sen and Lin Wencong pushed them a little to check whether they had really lost consciousness. Seeing that they didnt move at all, Yuan Sen climbed onto Li Zhenzhen without dy, like a hungry wolf. He crazily kissed her face, and his hands were moving violently across her body. He was already turned on. However, within a few seconds, Lin Wencong stopped him. Why are you rushing? We could be discovered here, so we better leave now. Although Yuan Sen was reluctant to remove his hands, he knew that it wasnt the right ce. Thus Lin Wencong and Yuan Senid Su Jing and Li Zhenzhen on their backs respectively, and left. Gu Ning immediately stood up following them. They came here often, and were familiar with the waiters here. All the workers knew that they were friends, so no one stopped them. Everyone thought that Su Jing and Li Zhenzhen were simply drunk. Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen carried Su Jing and Li Zhenzhen to the parking lot, driving away. Gu Ning immediately got into a taxi and told the driver to follow their car. Miss, why do you want to follow the car? the driver asked. He didnt want to be involved in any trouble. Facing the drivers concern, Gu Ning pretended that she was heartbroken, saying in anger, My fianc cheated on me, and I need to get pictures as proof to leave him! Gu Ning acted well, and the driver immediately believed her. He sped up, following the car without hesitation, and evenforted Gu Ning. Miss, I dont think its a bad thing that you found out about it before you got married. You can dump him now that you found out that hes dishonest. If he did it in your marriage after you had children, you would be in a painful dilemma. Chapter 204 - Li Zhenzhen’s Nightmare I

Chapter 204: Li Zhenzhens Nightmare I

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The taxi followed Lin Wencongs car closely. To Gu Nings astonishment, they drove to Clean Water Blue Sky. There were so many coincidences today! Gu Ning was of course happy to know that. It saved her a lot of trouble. Their car went into Clean Water Blue Sky. Gu Ning immediately got out of the taxi, striding into Clean Water Blue Sky. Seeing that Gu Ning used a key to open the gate, the taxi driver couldnt help thinking to himself that her fianc must be a terrible man who even brought his mistress back home. As a man, the taxi driver was sometimes also sexually excited by other women, but he had never done anything to hurt his family. He was a man of principles. Gu Ning followed them along to the vis in the middle of Clean Water Blue Sky. There was a circle of tall buildings at the outer edge of Clean Water Blue Sky with around 20 vis in the middle. Lin Wencongs car stopped in the garage on the first floor of the No. 08 vi before they carried Su Jing and Li Zhenzhen inside. Gu Ning avoided the surveince cameras and slid inside. She used her Jade Eyes, seeing that Lin Wencong put Su Jing on a sofa in the living room before he followed Yuan Sen, who had Li Zhenzhen on his back, to the upstairs master bedroom. Gu Ning checked the position of the master bedroom, then climbed onto its balcony. Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen had no idea that someone was monitoring their behavior. They even didnt bother to close the curtains. Make her take this. Itll be funnier. Lin Wencong took out another packet, handing it to Yuan Sen. Yuan Sen smirked. He knew what it was without asking. He took it and went to put it in water, while Lin Wencong set up the camera. Before long, Yuan Sen came back and forced Li Zhenzhen who was still unconscious to drink the water. Li Zhenzhen soon reacted. She felt like she had caught a fever and her body was so hot, she kept tearing at her clothing... Yuan Sen couldnt wait for a second longer, jumping onto Li Zhenzhens body, followed by Lin Wencong. They started to have a sexual threesome. Gu Ning waited aside after her camera was set up. She didnt watch them doing it with her own eyes. It would be very shameful for her to do that. Even their moans of sexual pleasure embarrassed Gu Ning to a great extent. She couldnt bear it. Yuan Sens movements were violent without any kindness. However... Su Jing told me that Li Zhenzhen has liked the man called Qin Yifan since she was a girl, and I thought that Li Zhenzhen would stay a virgin for the man! Unexpectedly, she is afraid of loneliness too! Yuan Sen said in a sarcastic way. He was slightly disappointed that Li Zhenzhen wasnt a virgin, but he didnt care about it too much. Li Zhenzhen wasnt a girl after all. She was in her mid-twenties, and it wasmon that she had some sexual experience. Li Zhenzhen stayed abroad for a few years. No one knows how many men she had. Hey, is it loose? I heard that foreigners d*cks arerge, Lin Wencong joked while he was brutally rubbing Li Zhenzhens boobs. Mine isnt small though! Yuan Sen said. Gu Ning didnt want to hear them talking any longer. She packed up her camera, leaving a bug there and left. A video of several minutes was enough, and she left the bug to record what would happen next. With the help of her telepathic eye space, she had put away many useful tools, like a camera, bug, knife, gun,ptop and so forth. Gu Ning had the video in her hands, but didnt n to expose it. Instead, she wanted to wait and see how they would get revenge on each other. After what had happened tonight, Gu Ning didnt bother to deal with Li Zhenzhen personally. Li Zhenzhen either had to yield under the threat from Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen and keep having such an amoral sexual rtionship with them both, or she sued them, but had to be known as a victim of rape from now on. Besides, it wouldnt be easy to sue the two men. It wasnt rare that women had sexual experience before she get married nowadays, but a sexual threesome was totally different. It was a scandal and a shame that she could never get rid of because of the video. No matter what happened next, Li Zhenzhen was doomed to live a hard life in the future. Gu Ning still felt disgusted after she went back to her apartment, because she could hear the moans and their talk through her earphones along the way. Why dont we get Su Jing up here too? You dont care for her anyway, Yuan Sen said. As a close friend of Lin Wencong, he knew it clearly. True love was merely a fart in their eyes. They only yed around, and abandoned whoever they had slept with. Ha-ha, no problem. Ive already had enough, and have wanted to change to a new woman for a long time, Lin Wencong said airily. He wasnt as loyal as he seemed. While he was with Su Jing, he kept having sexual rtionship with other women as always, but he was skillful at hiding and lying, so Su Jing had no idea what he was doing behind her back. She even believed that he was deeply in love with her. In fact, there was no reliable rich heir at all! Within minutes, Gu Ning heard the moans of four people. Her stomach was turning, but she had to keep listening to know what happened next. Gu Ning sent a message to Leng Shaoting the minute she got back. She told him that she had just finished her business. Leng Shaoting replied in a second. Thats good to know. He must have been holding his phone, waiting for her message through the night. Indeed, Leng Shaoting was holding his phone in his hands, waiting for Gu Nings message or call. Gu Ning had told him that she was going to deal with something, so he didnt dare to bother her. In addition, he still had no idea how to face her after the kiss. When it was almost 12 am, they stopped texting each other, and agreed to meet tomorrow, but Leng Shaoting stayed awake the whole night yet again. Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen also finished around 1 am. Gu Ning had to admit that they were really full of energy. The next day, Gu Ning went back to her apartment after her morning run. She put on the earphones connected to the bug before changing her clothes. In the vi. In a big bedroom, there was a mess apparently left by the previous nights violent sex. Chapter 205 - Li Zhenzhen’s Nightmare II

Chapter 205: Li Zhenzhens Nightmare II

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Li Zhenzhen finally opened her eyes, she was still dazed and in great pain. Her sight gradually became clear, but when she recognized the faces in front of her eyes, she trembled in shock. She checked herself, but only found out she was almost bare in the air, ck and blue. Li Zhenzhen was stunned. What has happened? What has happened? What has happened? What the hell has happened? Secondster, Li Zhenzhen screamed in horror. She sat up abruptly, realizing what had happened to her. Why? How is it possible! Li Zhenzhens scream woke everybody else in the bed. Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen seemed calm, but Su Jing was as stunned as Li Zhenzhen. If there were only Lin Wencong and her in the bed, it would be normal, but why were Li Zhenzhen and Yuan Sen in bed too? Did we...? A terrible truth dawned on Su Jing. No, no, its impossible ! Su Jing kept persuading herself that it wasnt true. What the hell happened? Li Zhenzhen questioned in anger. She almost wanted to kill them. What else do you think happened? We were all drunkst night, so we had sex together, Yuan Sen said airily, like it was par for the course. Indeed, it was par for the course to him. Normally, he would spend some money or say some sweet nothings to getid, but facing Li Zhenzhen, he had to use special skills. I was not drunk at all! Did you drug us? Li Zhenzhen red at Yuan Sen, questioning him. She wasnt dumb and knew how much she could drink. She had been a little dizzyst night, but not drunk. The only possibility was that she had been drugged. Li Zhenzhen knew that Yuan Sen was a yboy who quickly changed the women beside him without second thought. It wasmon for him to drug a woman to getid. Yuan Sen had chased her for a long time, but she didnt ept hm, so he had probably drugged her due to anger. Li Zhenzhen knew it clearly. What? We were drugged? At that time, Su Jing finally realized what had happened. She looked at Lin Wencong, questioning him, What the hell is going on here? Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen even didnt bother to hide the truth, so they admitted. Right, we did drug your drinksst night, and we all made love in a four... You asshole! Li Zhenzhen raised her hand to p Yuan Sen, but was stopped and seized by him before her hand could fall on his face. Yuan Sen looked at Li Zhenzhen with disdain, sneering, Do you want to hit me? Lin Wencong, why did you do that? Su Jing asked in pain and anger. Su Jing, did you really think that I was in love with you? Youre merely a not poor girl from a barely rich family. It was your illusion that you could marry me. If you werent sexy and good in bed, I would have dumped you already. However, Ive already had enough, and its time to change to a new girl. If you want to stay by my side. Um... I would need to think about it, Lin Wencong sneered. He looked at Su Jing like she was a receable toy. You... Su Jing was annoyed and burst into tears. She thought that she had found her true love. She thought that Lin Wencong loved her deeply just like she loved him. To her astonishment, she was just a sexy toy to him. Yuan Sen, Ill sue you! Li Zhenzhen roared in anger. Very well! Sue me now! However, if you dare to sue us, Ill upload the video of our violent love-making foursome to the Inte. Youll be famous by then, Yuan Sen threatened. He didnt seem scared at all. What? You took a video? Hearing that, both Li Zhenzhen and Su Jing were irritated as well as shocked. Yes, we took a video of it. Li Zhenzhen, if you keep ying with us, we can keep it a secret, and you may keep chasing Qin Yifan. Even if you can marry him in the future, we wont be involved at all. However, if you want to ruin your reputation, sue us as you like. And let me tell you, I have the video as proof. You two dont seem forced in the video! Yuan Sen sneered. He wasnt afraid of Li Zhenzhen suing them. You... Li Zhenzhen and Su Jing had no idea what to do now. Li Zhenzhen burst into tears all of a sudden. Lin Wencong, why? Why did you do this to me? If you didnt like me, you could ignore me, but why did you have to y with me? Su Jing almost had a breakdown. It was so painful to be betrayed and hurt by someone you loved. I wont reject a woman who chases me, Lin Wencong said. He didnt care that Su Jing was in pain now. Indeed, Su Jing had chased Lin Wencong on her own initiative. Although she had treated him seriously, she had made a wrong choice. She was doomed to lose before such an adept yboy. Knowing that Li Zhenzhen was stuck in her nightmare, Gu Ning was in a good mood. At 8 am, An Guangyao called Gu Ning, and told her that they were already at the airport. There were eight of them in all, including himself, awyer and a financial worker. Gu Ning immediately called Ding Peiwei. Ding Peiwei told her that everything was going well, and that they were waiting for them. After receiving Gu Nings call, Ding Peiwei felt that it was bing more of a reality now. And his neighbors all rxed, but the deal wasnt settled yet, so they didnt feelpletely safe. Then Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting around 9 am and they headed to the airport together. Chapter 206 - Land Acquisition II

Chapter 206: Land Acquisition II

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting was still a little nervous. Gu Ning actually had the same feeling. Thus Leng Shaoting immediately changed the topic, The bank has already prepared the cash. You can go and get it. Security guards and government workers will be arriving at 10:30 am. Thanks, youve helped me a lot, Gu Ning said. She sincerely appreciated Leng Shaoting for what he had done for her. You dont need to thank me, Leng Shaoting said. Arent you afraid that Illpletely rely on you if you keep doing everything for me, Gu Ning joked. As long as you want, and as long as I am able to, Im willing to give you my everything, Leng Shaoting said with sincerity. Well, I hope you wont regret it. While Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were on their way to the airport, Li Zhenzhen and Su Jing were already passed out after a seemingly endless sexual assault by Yuan Sen and Lin Wencong. They took many photos this time as well. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the airport, the ne would bending after a few minutes. Gu Ning let Leng Shaoting wait in the car and she went to fetch An Guangyao and others. An Guangyao and the others arrived at City G. He along with thewyer, Li Zewen, got into Leng Shaotings car, and the rest took another MPV. Both An Guangyao and Li Zewen were surprised by Leng Shaotings outstanding appearance and air of coldness. Gu Ning introduced An Guangyao, Li Zewen and Leng Shaoting to each other, before she began to tell An Guangyao about thend acquisition in detail. Forty minutester at 10:20 am, they arrived at Zhengyang Street. The appointed ce was the middle square in Zhengyang Street. All the neighbors were already waiting for them with anxiety and excitement. Shengshi Security Co. Ltd. sent 20 normal security guards, who had arrived at Zhengyang Street at 10:10 am. However, they didnt enter until their employer came. Leng Shaoting gave Gu Ning the number of the security leader, and she called the security leader the minute they arrived. They met each other for the first time just before their cars drove inside. Gu Nings group arrived in a Porsche, and three MPVs. Gu Ning called Ding Peiwei while they were at the entrance of the street. Ding Peiwei also told his neighbors that the representative of the new real estatepany wasing. Unexpectedly, four cars arrived at the same times. They were shocked that almost 30 people came to settle the deal. The group consisted of too many people in different positions. All the neighbors couldnt help feeling nervous. Are they going to use violence? Ding Peiwei also panicked a little. He didnt know Gu Ning very well after all, and had no idea why she gathered so many people to be here. However, he stayed calm. It was too early to jump to conclusions. Therefore, Ding Peiwei weed Gu Ning with a broad smile. Miss Gu, its so nice to meet you all! Nice to meet you too, Mr. Ding! This is the chairman of Shenghua Real Estate, An Guangyao. Hes responsible for thisnd acquisition, Gu Ning introduced An Guangyao to Ding Peiwei. Nice to meet you, Chairman An, Ding Peiwei greeted An Guangyao, reaching out his hand to him. Nice to meet you, Mr. Ding. An Guangyao shook hands with Ding Peiwei. Meanwhile, another three private cars arrived. The neighbors living in Zhengyang Street were even more nervous now, but Gu Ning knew that they were just government workers. The three cars stopped behind the MPVs. Ding Peiwei was astonished when he recognized the people getting out of the cars. The leading men were the secretaries of the Housing Authority and Land and Resources Bureau! The two secretaries must be arriving here on behalf of the two directors of the Housing Authority and Land and Resources Bureau! And the rest were all their assistants. Ding Peiwei walked to them at once. Its so nice to meet you, Secretary Chang and Secretary Gao! Facing Ding Peiwei, the two only nodded slightly, but they behaved kindly and didnt seem arrogant at all. The two were often shown in the news conferences, so many people living in the Zhengyang Street were familiar with their faces. Its him! Yes! Ive seen him on TV! Theyre the secretaries of the Housing Authority and Land and Resources Bureau. Jesus! They came in person! I think that they are seriously going to acquire thisnd. ... An Guangyao and Gu Ning were both astonished as well. They didnt expect that such important figures would arrive too. Gu Ning didnt know whom the government would send, so she had only told An Guangyao that the government would help them. To Gu Nings surprise, the secretaries of the Housing Authority and Land and Resources Bureau came. She had thought that the government would only send a random office leader to be here. Gu Ning gave An Guangyao a nce to remind him to wee the secretaries. He was in charge of this deal after all. An Guangyao then immediately walked to the two secretaries. Its my honor to meet you here, Secretary Chang and Secretary Gao! Im the chairman of Shenghua Real Estate, An Guangyao, An Guangyao said to them. Nice to meet you too, Secretary Chang said with politeness. As the Secretary of the Housing Authority, he understood that a person in a position higher than the director demanded thisnd acquisition. The Shenghua Real Estate had a greater support from the government, so he had to be polite and careful. He also knew that this deal was of great help to the development of the new city. And Hongyun Real Estates behavior had already annoyed the citizens living in this street. However, Shenghua Real Estate was willing to acquire thisnd at a reasonable price, which those citizens agreed on. All they needed to do now was to go through the procedure. Then, they started to sign the contracts. The citizens were divided into three groups ording to house number. In the beginning, it was chaos, but with the help of the security guards, it was soon in good working order. Thepensation was decided by the living space on the Premises Permit. Chapter 207 - Land Acquisition III

Chapter 207: Land Acquisition III

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Workers from the Housing Authority would also check the documents that they brought here with them. The foundation was twenty thousand yuan, and the building area was ten thousand yuan per square meter. Self-built houses had the right of foundation property, while that of the tall buildings naturally belonged to the state. Therefore, Gu Ning had to buy the right of foundation property from the governmentter. In the beginning, many thought that they should be paid in cash, but now all agreed to be paid by transfer. It wasnt safe to carry millions of yuan in cash after all. Some also wanted a house aspensation. The house price was eight thousand yuan per square meter in this area. If one wanted to use thepensation to buy a house, he could have a 20% discount of the actual house price. A 20% discount could save a lot of money, so many were willing to buy a house with thepensation. Moreover, some used the major living space of their ce to exchange for a house, and used the rest of the living space to exchange for money. Every house owner was handed a piece of contract to read first. If they had any questions, they could ask now. If they didnt, they could sign the contract right away and get thepensation. Every piece of contract had two copies. An Guangyao and the others had worked for a long time to prepare over a thousand copies of the contract. Thus they could finish the paperwork efficiently today. While they were busy signing contracts, Hongyun Real Estate heard the news that Shenghua Real Estate from City F had also gotten the right ofnd acquisition in Zhengyang Street. Fang Changsheng, the chairman of Hongyun Real Estate, panicked and immediately asked for details. The chief of the Development Section of Land and Resources Bureau told Fang Changsheng the news. The two maintained a close rtionship, so the chief called Fang Changsheng the minute he heard the news. However, the chief didnt know the details either, and it happened too fast. They had heard nothing about it yesterday, but Shenghua Real Estate got the permission within a day like lightning. Fang Changsheng didnt ask further, but called Liu Shikun who was the vice director at once. Liu Shikun knew nothing about it either. He wouldnt have known about it if Fang Changsheng didnt call him. After that, he called the vice director of Land and Resources Bureau without dy. The vice director of Land and Resources Bureau told him that the government had already permitted it, and that thend acquisition was ongoing now. Liu Shikun had mixed emotions. He failed to figure out the connection between Shenghua Real Estate from City F and the government of City G. Liu Shikun called Fang Changsheng back, asking him in anger, You had the right ofnd acquisition for so many days. Howe you havent sessfully acquired thend yet? Fang Changsheng replied resignedly, Those citizens thought that ourpensation isnt enough. They werent willing to sell thend to us. You could have added to thepensation! Its a profitable deal after all. Shenghua Real Estate is already at the Zhengyang Street now. If you still want thisnd, go and grab it from them! Liu Shikun snapped. He had arranged the deal for Fang Changsheng, and he could gain arge amount of money from it too, so he hated to see Hongyun Real Estate lose it. They intentionally provided a lowpensation in order to make a fortune from the deal, but in fact, even if they paid a regrpensation, they could still make a lot. Nobody wanted to miss this great chance of making money. Therefore, they were willing to raise thepensation if needed. To their surprise, Shenghua Real Estate had already made an agreement with the citizens living in Zhengyang Street, and they were signing the contracts today. Fang Changsheng was also shocked that the government of City G supported Shenghua Real Estate. However, Shenghua Real Estate only had seven hundred million yuan in assets. It also had an ongoing project, so its funds werentparable to Hongyun Real Estate. Ill send people there at once. Fang Changsheng knew the benefits of the deal, so he naturally wouldnt let it go. During the lunch time, Gu Ning bought many lunchboxes from a nearby fancy restaurant handing them out to the workers. And the citizens who were still at the back of the lines would eat at home. It took time to sign the contract anyway. However, at the same time, another three private cars arrived one by one, and attracted a lot of attention. Many citizens changed their expressions when they recognized the people getting out of the cars. The man leading them was Fang Changshengs secretary, whose name was Sun Kai. He was followed by Zhang Guangde, who was the leader of this area. Seeing Zhang Guangde, Gu Ning knew that the neers must be people from Hongyun Real Estate. They had to be here topete with them. No businessman would tolerate the fact that someone grabbed a deal away at thest second, but it was meaningless for them to show up now, because Zhengyang Street had already been bought by Shenghua Real Estate. Hongyun Real Estate had almost settled the deal, but hadnt settled it yet. It was amon businesspetition between Hongyun Real Estate and Shenghua Real Estate. If Hongyun Real Estate had already settled the deal, Gu Ning wouldnt have grabbed it from them. It wouldnt have been legal either. Theyre from Hongyun Real Estate! Why are they here? Do they want topete for thisnd? Im afraid so... Everyone started to discuss Hongyun Real Estate with hatred. Hongyun Real Estate had nned to acquire theirnd at a low price, so they had no positivements towards it. The people from Hongyun Real Estate were all shocked by the scene before their eyes. They didnt expect that Shenghua Real Estate was so efficient that the citizens were already signing the contract. What-what are you doing? How can you sign the contract right now? Zhang Guangde was mad. If Shenghua Real Estate won thispetition, he couldnt get benefits from Hongyun Real Estate either. Zhang Guangde slightly med Hongyun Real Estate because they had given a too lowpensation. If they had provided a reasonable price, the citizens wouldnt have resisted. In that case, he could have smoothly gotten his share from the deal, but now, everything was gone. Hongyun Real Estate wouldnt give us a reasonable price, but otherpany will! Ding Peiwei sneered. He was more than happy to see Zhang Guangde being so mad. Exactly, Shenghua Real Estates acquiring price is much higher than yours. Only idiots would sell thisnd to Hongyun Real Estate! another citizen agreed. Chapter 208 - They Won’t Give up

Chapter 208: They Wont Give up

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions We can discuss it! Sun Kai said, although he knew that it was toote to say that. Bullshit! We protested for several days, but you werent willing to raise the price. You simply wanted to snatch thisnd from us because no other real estatepanies dared topete with you due to yourwork in the government. Now Shenghua Real Estate is willing to give us a reasonable price, and youe here wanting to discuss with us? No way! They only want benefits! Agree! Sun Kai knew that Shenghua Real Estate must have the government support, so he didnt waste time arguing, but left afterwards. If Shenghua Real Estate hadnt already signed the contracts with the citizens, they couldpete for it, but now it was toote to do so. Although the people from Hongyun Real Estate left now, Gu Ning understood that they wouldnt give up easily. They didnt dare to cause them trouble in public, but they would probably try to hurt them secretly. Gu Ning was sure now that they woulde back. Nevertheless, she wasnt afraid of them. She wasnt a naive girl to be trifled with. Nobody thought that the people from Hongyun Real Estate would leave so quickly. Everyone thought that they would cause some trouble before leaving. Sun Kai called Fang Changsheng the minute he was in the car. Boss, Shenghua Real Estate has already signed the contracts with the citizens, Sun Kai said. What? How could they be so quick? Fang Changsheng jumped up from his chair in anger. He couldnt believe it. Shenghua Real Estate had settled the deal like lightning! They hadnt gotten the right ofnd acquisition until yesterday, but they had persuaded all the citizens living in the Zhengyang Street this morning. I dont know the details, but they are truly signing the contracts, and I had to leave. Sun Kai sighed. Hongyun Real Estate lost a lot this time. Damn the Shenghua Real Estate! How dare they act against me! Ill make them pay for it! Fang Changsheng was in a rage. He hated Shenghua Real Estate to death now, and he wouldnt give it up. Since Fang Changsheng failed to get thend, he nned to prevent Shenghua Real Estate from having it. Li Zhenzhen and Su Jing didnt wake up until 2 pm. Yuan Sen and Lin Wencong had already prepared lunch for them. Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen only wanted to have sex with them, and had no intention to abuse them, except in bed. Have the meal first! Then you can take a shower before we go back, Yuan Sen said to them. Li Zhenzhen and Su Jing red at them, but didnt dare to resist, because they werent able to do so. Thus they had to follow his order. After that, Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen sent them back. On the way, Lin Wencong warned them, You two better keep it quiet, or youll be the only people who will be punished. As long as you y with us these days, well let you go once we lose interest. At that time, Li Zhenzhens family wasnt at home. There was only a housemaid in the house. Are you alright? the housemaid asked Li Zhenzhen with care, seeing that she looked so exhausted. Im fine. Im just a little tired. I need some sleep. Please dont bother me for dinner, Li Zhenzhen said to the housemaid in a low voice while she tried to curb her mental breakdown. Luckily, it was winter, and she was wearing manyyers of clothes. Otherwise, the housemaid would have found out about the injuries around her body. Sure, the housemaid answered. Li Zhenzhen went upstairs, hiding herself in her room. She locked the door, and copsed on the bed crying in pain, but not aloud. She had wanted to die when she had woken up after the sexual assault, but now she changed her mind. She wouldnt let them get away with it easily. She set herself to get revenge. Since she couldnt sue them, she would hire professional killers to kill them. At Zhengyang Street, they didnt finish signing the contracts until 5 pm. Shenghua Real Estate wouldnt be building buildings on thisnd soon, so the citizens had a month to find new houses. After this Sunday, the final exams were only a month away. Gu Ning nned to leave for Province Y to collect money during the winter vacation. Do you need me to help support you financially? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning. It needs hundreds of millions of yuan! Arent you afraid that I cant pay you back if you lend me the money? Gu Ning asked. I dont need you to pay me back, Leng Shaoting said seriously. He already treated Gu Ning like his family. Ha-ha, it seems like Im already married into a super-rich family, Gu Ning joked. However, I can handle it myself, thanks. Well, if you need something, just tell me, Leng Shaoting said, respecting Gu Nings decision. Sure, Gu Ning replied. Gu Ning told Zhou Zhenghong to order tworge private rooms in the Huangdeng Hotel. An Guangyao invited the two secretaries and other government workers to dine together, but was declined. An Guangyao knew that they had their own concerns, so he didnt insist. And the security guards all went back to theirpany after the days task, so only the staff of Shenghua Real Estate went to the Huangdeng Hotel. Gu Ning couldnt fly back to City F today so she called Gu Man as well as Zhang Qiuhua and asked for a leave again. Zhang Qiuhua was displeased when Gu Ning said that she would be absent from sses again. She wanted to criticize Gu Ning, but Gu Ning promised that it wouldnt affect her studying, so Zhang Qiuhuapromised. They arrived at Huangdeng Hotel around 6 pm. Zhou Zhenghong was already waiting for them. Gu Ning arranged the staff of Shenghua Real Estate in a private room, and An Guangyao and Li Zewen followed Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, walking into another private room where Zhou Zhenghong was. Gu Ning nned to introduce An Guangyao to Zhou Zhenghong, but she still didnt want others to know that she was the real boss, so they had to dine in different rooms. Zhou Zhenghong knew that Gu Ning was going to invite her friends to eat together, but he didnt know whether Gu Ning had told them about their rtionship, so he simply greeted them when they came inside. Hi, nice to meet you all. Uncle Zhou, let me introduce you. This is the chairman of Shenghua Real Estate, An Guangyao. And this is itswyer Li Zewen, Gu Ning said to Zhou Zhenghong, then she turned to An Guangyao and Li Zewen. Uncle An, Uncle Li, this is the chairman of Jade Beauty Jewelry in City G, Zhou Zhenghong. Chapter 209 - Great Admiration

Chapter 209: Great Admiration

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Its so nice to meet you! An Guangyao shook hands with Zhou Zhenghong. However, Li Zewen was surprised. What? Youre the Chairman Zhou of Jade Beauty Jewelry? Its so nice to meet you! I read the news about your opening ceremony on the Inte. It was a sensation! An Guangyao knew nothing about it, so he didnt have any special feelings. Thanks! Zhou Zhenghong said. Alright, please have a seat, you all. I let you meet today to tell you that Shenghua Real Estate and Jade Beauty Jewelry belong to the same group, Gu Ning said. What? Zhou Zhenghong, An Guangyao and Li Zewen were all astonished, looking to Gu Ning. The twopanies belong to the same group? If Shenghua Real Estate and Jade Beauty Jewelry belong to the same group, she had to be the owner of those twopanies! If Gu Ning hadnt emphasized those twopanies, they probably wouldnt have had an idea, but Gu Ning did emphasize them. They were confused. Seeing that, Gu Ning smiled and said with certainty, Like whats in your mind now, I am the owner of both Shenghua Real Estate and Jade Beauty Jewelry. The three men couldnt help taking in a long breath. They were shocked by the news. After a while, they understood it. An Guangyao and Li Zewen thought that it was possible that Gu Ning was able to open Jade Beauty Jewelry since she had the funds to acquire Shenghua Real Estate. Zhou Zhenghong had the same idea. It wasnt impossible that Gu Ning was able to acquire Shenghua Real Estate since she had enough capital to open Jade Beauty Jewelry. However, she was so young, which was unbelievable! After Gu Nings exnation, An Guangyao and Li Zewen then found out that she had a special skill for stone gambling, and that she had gained all her capital by it. An Guangyao and Li Zewen were shocked again. Stone gambling was a high-risk activity. It was much harder to make money than normal gambling. Even the gods couldnt make an urate judgment, but Gu Ning became a billionaire by stone gambling. It was so incredible! An Guangyao and Li Zewen now couldnt admire Gu Ning more. Boss, do you have any more shocking news? An Guangyao joked. He now believed that Gu Ning must be an extraordinary human being. Of course, and youll know about it in the future, Gu Ning replied, half joking. She absolutely could do more than that. It seems like we better be mentally prepared for theing shock! Zhou Zhenghong joked as well. They all enjoyed this gathering, except Leng Shaoting who was always silent. Leng Shaotings phone vibrated all of a sudden. He told Gu Ning that he needed to answer the call before he went out. Before long, Leng Shaoting came back. He stared at Gu Ning with affection, but said with determination, Im sorry, but I have to leave right away for a task. What? It was so abrupt that Gu Ning was reluctant to let him go, but she also understood that ad hoc assignments happened often. Is it an emergency? Do you have time to eat first? I dont think that I have time to eat right now. Ille to you once its done, Leng Shaoting answered. Sure, let me walk you out, Gu Ning said. Hearing that Leng Shaoting was leaving, An Guangyao and the others all wished him good luck. Gu Ning walked Leng Shaoting to the parking lot. She reminded him to be careful. At the same time, Leng Shaoting suddenly bent to ce a kiss on Gu Nings lips. Although he still felt shy because of thest kiss, he loved the feeling of it, which made him want it more. Since they were going to be apart, only a kiss could alleviate the love-sickness. Ill be back by your side, Leng Shaoting promised. Gu Ning then watched the man disappear from her sight. She felt so lost when he was gone. However, it was unavoidable that they both had to work and would be apart once in a while. When Gu Ning went back to the private room, the dishes were already on the table. The rest of the people around the table were all curious about Leng Shaotings identity, but no one asked. None of them liked drinking, so they didnt drink at all. During the meal, they kept discussing. Uncle An, I n to build an office building outside of the living area on Zhengyang Street. It doesnt need to be very big, 300 square meters with five or six stories will be enough. Itll be the branch of our group and the office building of Shenghua Real Estate as well as Jade Beauty Jewelry in City G. Ive already made up my mind to set the headquarters in the capital, because Im going to apply at the Capital University. I also n to live there afterwards. Ill leave for the capital to see whether there is a suitable office building on sale or appropriate foundation to build one this vacation. The name will be the Shengning Group. I decided to run the real estate and jewelry business across this country. There will only be branches in City F and City G. In addition, Ill also be involved in other industries in the future, including entertainment, Gu Ning said to them. The reason why Gu Ning aimed at the real estate and entertainment industry was that the Tang Family was mainly involved in those two industries. Hearing Gu Nings blueprint, the three of them all rounded their eyes in shock. If another teenage girl said that to them, they probably would think that she must be crazy or na?ve, but the girl was Gu Ning, they instead believed that she was more determined than ambitious. And no one doubted her ability. It was the truth! She seemed to be an ordinary high school student, but owned a real estatepany with around seven hundred million yuan in assets and a jewelrypany with several hundred million yuan in assets; all within a month! And the value of the jewelrypanys assets wasnt less than that of the real estatepany. Currently, she had over a billion yuan in assets! Moreover, when her jewelry store opened, most of the important figures in City G attended its opening ceremony. Actually, no one dared to question her ability. Although it was much harder to run a business in the capital than in City F and City G, it didnt mean that Gu Ning couldnt make it. They could be concerned about the future of the group, but they should encourage Gu Ning more to conquer any problems ahead. They belonged to the same group after all. Uncle An, if youre free, please send some people to inspect the sources concerning real estate in the capital. If there is any suitablend, you may bid for it. You dont need to worry about the money. Ill leave for Province Y to collect enough funds by stone gambling during this vacation, Gu Ning said. Chapter 210 - This Isn’t Your Place

Chapter 210: This Isnt Your ce

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The house price in the capital was nothing like that in any other first-tier cities. It was around twenty thousand yuan per square meter in the suburb, and it could be dozens of thousand yuan per square meter near the downtown. In a normal city, and the size of seventy thousand square meters was worth lower than a hundred million yuan, but in the capital, it was worth several hundred million yuan. In a normal city, a businessman could use around a hundred million yuan to build amon living area, but in the capital, it was only enough for a single office building. Therefore, if you nned to build a medium-level living area on a piece ofnd that was seventy thousand square meters, you had to prepare at least a billion yuan. Sure, An Guangyao answered. Since Gu Ning could collect enough funds by stone gambling, there was no need for him to worry about the money. Uncle Zhou, please start searching for qualified talent these days. When Jade Beauty Jewelry is working well, you can prepare to open other branches, Gu Ning said to Zhou Zhenghong. No problem, Zhou Zhenghong answered. In fact, Zhou Zhenghong had also had the idea to open branches because Jade Beauty Jewelry store had made great profits till now, but he thought that they had just opened the gship store, so he had better take it slow. However, after Gu Nings order, Zhou Zhenghong suddenly realized that they could hire and train qualified talent beforehand! After the meal, Gu Ning told An Guangyao and the others to stay in the Huangdeng Hotel tonight, and they would go back together tomorrow morning. Then Zhou Zhenghong drove Gu Ning back to Clean Water Blue Sky. When Gu Ning was back in her apartment, she brushed her teeth, and washed her face, before lying in her bed to check their Family of Fighters WeChat group. There were thousands of messages, and many had mentioned(@) her. However, Gu Ning had been so busy these past two days that she forgot to reply. Many of the messages that had mentioned(@) her all asked where she was and why she disappeared. They of course understood that Gu Ning had her personal affairs to deal with, so none of them had called to bother her, but they had no idea what Gu Ning was doing. Gu Ning was very mysterious to them now. If Gu Ning didnt tell them on her own initiative, they wouldnt ask either. Gu Ning simply exined to them that she was running a startup, but she didnt tell them any other details. Yu Mixi and Chu Peihan were mentally prepared already, thus they werent very surprised, but Hao Ran and other boys were astonished. They were also disappointed that Gu Ning refused to tell them more. Gu Ning then told them that she would be absent from sses tomorrow. At that time, an idea dawned on Gu Ning. She asked them to send her their Chinese zodiac signs. However, she still didnt tell them what it was for. Gu Ning decided to send each of them a gift. After that, she sent a message to Zhou Zhenghong booking jade pendants in the shape of her friends Chinese zodiac signs. All the jade pendants were made from medium-high-level jade, and were carved with her friends name. Except for the jade pendant in a rabbits shape with Han carved on it, they all had to be sent back to her before the next Friday, the rest could be made slowly. ... Gu Ning and the others flight would take off at 9:50 am, and Zhou Zhenghong came to pick Gu Ning up around 8 am. However, before they headed to the airport, Gu Ning went to the Jade Beauty Jewelry store first. She wanted to bring An Qian a gift to thank her for when she had taken good care of Gu Man. An Qian wouldnt ept the administration fee, so Gu Ning could only send her a gift. Although the administration fee wasnt much, Gu Ning valued their friendship above money. Thus she prepared a gift of a jade pendant which was worth 280 thousand yuan for An Qian. It was a jade pendant of the hibiscus type in the shape of a leaf as wide as a womans thumb. At 8:20 am, An Guangyao and the others climbed into an exclusive car arranged by the hotel, leaving for the airport to meet Gu Ning. Gu Ning arrived at the airport at 9:10 am. She checked in, walking into the lounge, and met An Guangyao. Ten minutester, they went aboard. Gu Ning had booked the ne ticket herself, so their seats werent adjacent to each other. While Gu Ning was on the ne flying back to City F, something happened in Kamei Beauty Salon at the same time. Lin Lijuan needed to attend a ssmates gathering this afternoon, so she went to get skincare done this morning. However, to her surprise, she met Gu Man and Gu Qing. Both of them were dressed elegantly and looked totally different now. Both Gu Qing and Gu Man had been beautiful girls when they had been young, but what had happened in their miserable lives had aged them fast. However, their lives werepletely different now. Although they werent young anymore, they were still elegant and charming afterprehensive care. What they had been through only entuated their beauty. Why are you here? Lin Lijuan asked acidly. She was jealous. She knew that they must be here for skincare, but she refused to believe that they could afford it. Seeing Lin Lijuan, both Gu Man and Gu Qing were unhappy. Although they knew that Lin Lijuan was a VIP in Kamei Beauty Salon, it was still upsetting to meet her. Why cant we be here? This isnt your ce, Gu Qing argued. How could you possibly afford it? Lin Lijuan questioned with doubt. She had already noticed that Gu Qing and Gu Man were wearing fashionable clothes, and their skin had apparently improved a lot, but she still couldnt believe it. What? You cant stand the fact that were rich now? Gu Qing asked sarcastically. Gee! I know how poor you are; you cant be rich all of a sudden! Lin Lijuan said. In her eyes, Gu Qing and Gu Man should be dirt poor throughout their entire lives. Why cant we be rich? Our eldest brother, your husband, was poor in the very beginning too! Gu Qing retorted. After a second, Gu Qing added, And, whether were rich or not has nothing to do with you! You... Lin Lijuan was mad, but she couldnt help being curious about their situation now. Who is so rude that they dare to pick on the bosses here? At that time, a female voice sounded from outside the door. If Gu Ning had been here, she would easily have recognized the woman by her voice even before seeing her face. Chapter 211 - First and Second in Command

Chapter 211: First and Second in Command

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It wasnt because Gu Ning was familiar with the woman, but because of Gu Nings outstanding memory. Once she had paid attention to something, she could easily keep it in mind. Within several seconds, two beautiful, nobledies walked inside. One of them was Hao Rans mother, Mrs. Hao, who had met Gu Ning once at Master Qins birthday party. And the other female voice was Mrs. Lu. Thedy beside Mrs. Hao had also seen Gu Ning at Master Qins birthday party, but they hadnt spoken to each other. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Hao, Mrs. Lu! Gu Qing and Gu Man immediately weed them, but they werent greeting them just because of their background. Lin Lijuan, instead, was stunned to hear that Gu Qing and Gu Man were the bosses. How is it possible! Lin Lijuan couldnt believe her ears. However, since Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu, who were both from super-rich families, came here, Lin Lijuan greeted and ttered them at once. Oh, Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu! Its such an honor to meet you again! You both are so gorgeous and dont seem to age at all! Isnt this Mrs. Gu? Why do you judge others in public? Mrs. Hao asked sarcastically. Mrs. Hao wasnt arrogant at all, and she liked to stand up for her friends. In fact, Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu had been to Kamei Beauty Salon twice after Gu Qing and Gu Man became its bosses. They shared manymon interests and soon became good friends. Lin Lijuan sensed Mrs. Haos anger, and felt embarrassed, but exined with patience, Mrs. Hao, please dont get me wrong. Were rtives. I knew that they have always lived a hard life, and could barely afford their childrens tuition fees. They have both quit their jobs, and suddenly have money to do skincare. Thus I asked the question simply because I care about them. Thats all. Facing Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu, Lin Lijuan didnt dare to raise her voice. Those twodies were from super-rich families, but her husband was hardly a sessful businessman. She wanted to please them, so she naturally had to leave a good impression on them. Theyre your rtives? Mrs. Lu was surprised. Yes! Lin Lijuan replied. Since youre rtives, why didnt you help them support their children to go to the school? Well, I understand that you dont have the duty to do so. Maybe because I value family very much, but I would have helped my family whenever they needed me. Mrs. Lu intentionally criticized Lin Lijuan for being so cold-blooded. Normally, they wouldnt criticize others in public, but what Lin Lijuan was doing was so unkind and vicious. She refused to help her rtives, and even hated to see them living a good life. Although Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu didnt know much about Gu Qing and Gu Mans family, they got to know some during small talks with Gu Qing and Gu Man. They were both aware that Gu Qing and Gu Man had worked in factories and had been on a tight budget. Gu Man had even been despised by her family because she had gotten pregnant before marriage, but Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu didnt care about that at all. They liked Gu Qings and Gu Mans honesty and kindness, and they enjoyed chatting with each other. As nobledies, they absolutely had many so-called friends who enjoyed either ttering one another orpeting against each other, and they disliked that. They only socialize with them when it was necessary. Hearing what Mrs. Lu said, Lin Lijuan felt more embarrassed, and she also knew that Mrs. Lu did it on purpose. She hated Gu Qing and Gu Man so much, because they had no intention to help her out. However, since Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu were here, Lin Lijuan didnt dare to me Gu Qing and Gu Man. After that, Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu ignored Lin Lijuan, but said to Gu Qing and Gu Man, Why dont we have the facial treatment first before we go have lunch together? Good idea! Gu Qing and Gu Man answered with one ord. Although they hadnt known each other for a very long time, they got along so well, as if they were old friends. Lin Lijuan was shocked that Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu invited Gu Qing and Gu Man to dine together. Why? How is it possible? Mrs. Gu, please help yourself, and sorry but were busy right now, Gu Qing said to Lin Lijuan airily, then guided Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu into a private room along with Gu Man. Lin Lijuan was mad, but didnt dare to stop her. When they were gone, Lin Lijuan asked a receptionist at the reception, Are Gu Qing and Gu Man your VIPs too? Not really, theyre the first and second inmand of Kamei Beauty Salon, the receptionist replied politely, however, she disliked Lin Lijuan in her heart. She had witnessed what had just happened, and knew that Lin Lijuan was merely a snobbish and vain person. She now understood why their bosses didnt want their rtives to know that they were rich. What? Hearing that, Lin Lijuan rounded her eyes in shock. Isnt Yu Na your boss? Boss Yu has already immigrated to another country, and now we only have Boss Gu here, the receptionist answered. Impossible! They dont have enough money to acquire this store! Its worth at least a few million yuan! Lin Lijuan still refused to ept the truth. She couldnt believe that Gu Qing and Gu Man were able to afford it. The receptionist couldnt help but roll her eyes. Every rich man started from poverty, except for the rich second-generation heirs. However, even those rich second-generation heirs had to have the ability to maintain their families wealth, or they would soon be poor people too. Gu Qing and Gu Man were both good bosses, and won the support of the staff. All the workers admired them, and naturally would protect them. Thats impossible! I have to ask them for the answer! Lin Lijuan said running ahead. Xiaoxiao, go and have a look. Never allow her to cause us any trouble! the receptionist said to a beautician assistant beside her at once. The beautician assistant immediately followed behind Lin Lijuan. Chapter 212 - The Gu Family

Chapter 212: The Gu Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before Gu Man and the others got into the private room, Lin Lijuan stopped them in the passage. Gu Qing, Gu Man, I need to talk to you right now. Lin Lijuan, I dont think we have anything to talk about. If you want to have skincare, you can turn to the beauticians, Gu Qing refused directly. She knew what Lin Lijuan wanted to do, but she wouldnt listen to her now. You... If Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu had not been there, Lin Lijuan absolutely would have yelled at Gu Qing, but now Lin Lijuan had to swallow her anger. She turned around and left right away. She called Gu Qinxiang the minute she got outside. What? Gu Qinxiang was impatient at having to answer Lin Lijuans call. Honey, I just met Gu Qing and Gu Man in a beauty salon. You wont believe it, but theyre the bosses of the beauty salon! How can they afford it? Its worth a few million yuan at least! Lin Lijuan said with anger. What? They have that much money? Hearing that, Gu Qinxiang was shocked too. He didnt believe it either. Exactly! Thats the reason why they both quit and moved. Theyre rich now, and dont want to stay in contact with us! Lin Lijuan added. How did they be rich? Gu Qinxiang was confused. How would I know? I wanted to ask them, but Gu Qing wouldnt talk to me. Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu were also there helping them. I was afraid to annoy them, so I left. Thinking that Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu were so close to Gu Qing and Gu Man, Lin Lijuan was full of jealousy. What? Do you mean the Mrs. Hao whose family ranked ninth on the list of the richest, and the Mrs. Lu from Happy Home, the famous furniture and home essoriespany? Gu Qinxiang was shocked once more. Yes! Lin Lijuan replied. Fine, Ill find out, Gu Qinxiang said, then hung up. He had mixed emotions now. He wanted to call Gu Qing with his mobile phone, but after second thought, he used thendline in his office, because Gu Qing knew his mobile phone number, and she wouldnt answer his call. Gu Qing truly didnt know Gu Qinxiangs office number, so she answered his call, Hi, Gu Qinxiang didnt waste time greeting her, but asked directly, Gu Qing, Im your eldest brother. I heard that you and Gu Man bought a beauty salon. Where did you get the money? He was purely questioning her. It sounded like he believed that Gu Qing and Gu Man should be poor andck money forever. Hearing that, Gu Qing almostughed because of her eldest brothers tone. She absolutely understood that Gu Qinxiang hated to see them living a better life than him, so she argued at once, Why are you questioning me now? Is it illegal that were rich? Dont forget your poor life from before you became rich! You... Gu Qinxiang was mad, but didnt know what to say. Gu Qing didnt avoid Gu Man, Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu, so they all heard everything clearly. Gu Mans face changed a little, and seemed hurt. Even though she already saw through her family, she felt sad at being questioned like that. Mrs. Hao was irritated at once. She stood up grabbing the phone from Gu Qing, and said, Boss Gu, Im Hao Zhonglongs wife, Gu Lan. I dont understand why you have to ask Gu Man and Gu Qing for the source of their money? Let me tell you this, I lent the money to them! And you dont have to right to question them! After that, Mrs. Hao hung up on Gu Qingxiang, looking at Gu Qing and Gu Man. Sorry Im being a little rude. Please dont mind me. Gu Qing and Gu Man exchanged a nce, then snorted withughter. Gu Qing said, Of course not! I think youve done a great job. Um, is your money legal? Mrs. Hao unconsciously asked, but she soon realized she shouldnt have said it. Im sorry. I didnt mean it. It didnt matter if Mrs. Hao meant it or not, Gu Qing and Gu Man werent mad at her. Gu Man exined, Of course our money is legal. I just dont want to tell them. My daughter saved a mans life by ident. The man gave her an emerald the size of a quails egg as a reward. My daughter then went to a jewelry store to identity it. Unexpectedly, it was the Kings Green which was worth ten million yuan! We didnt need jewelry, so my daughter sold it and used the money to start a business. Gu Man didnt hide the truth, because it wasnt shameful after all. And she was willing to tell Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu. What? The Kings Green? Its the king of the jade! It must be priceless! Hearing that, Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu were shocked. Women loved jewelry. Some of them preferred gold and silver, some preferred diamond, while some preferred jade. Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lus preference was jade. Like the old saying went: jade nourished humans. And jade could entuate their air of elegance. Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu didnt doubt Gu Mans exnation, because they believed that Gu Man wouldnt lie to them. Meanwhile, Gu Qinxiang was struck dumb for a long while after Mrs. Hao hung up on him. Mrs. Hao lent them money? He wasnt sure whether he should believe it, and was quite surprised. Although he didnt dare to annoy Mrs. Hao, he was aggravated by her. Gu Ning got off the ne, and left the airport alone, instead of leaving with An Guangyao and others. She turned on her phone, calling Gu Man. Hearing that Gu Qing and Gu Man were in the beauty salon, Gu Ning decided to meet them there. After the call with Gu Ning, Gu Man said to Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu, Um, my daughter ising here to meet us. We will probably dine together. Do you mind? Mrs. Haos and Mrs. Lus eyes lit up at once. Mrs. Hao smiled. Of course not. We also want to meet your daughter again! Oh, can my son join us? He probably knows your daughter, because they go to the same school. Although my son isnt good at studying and is a little naughty sometimes, hes a nice boy,Mrs. Hao said. Sure! Gu Man replied. Mrs. Hao then sent a message to her son. Chapter 213 - Advertise Jade Beauty Jewelry

Chapter 213: Advertise Jade Beauty Jewelry

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hao Ran read the message from his mother, but he didnt want to go. However, her mother demanded that hee right away. Otherwise, she would punish him when she got home. To be honest, Hao Ran was afraid of his mother, because his mother could keep talking by his ears for a long time, which was quite bothersome and Hao Ran couldnt stand it. In the end, he had to agree. Around 11:40 am, Gu Ning arrived at the beauty salon. Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu had also just finished their facial treatment, waiting in the lounge. Ningning,e here. Gu Man saw Gu Ning first. Gu Ning walked over to Gu Man afterwards. The minute that Gu Ning walked inside, Mrs. Hao abruptly stood up in astonishment. Its you! Everybody looked at Mrs. Hao. Does she know Gu Ning? Seeing Mrs. Hao, Gu Ning was slightly surprised, but still greeted her politely. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Hao! Dont call me Mrs. Hao. You can just call me Aunt Gu, Mrs. Hao had a good impression of Gu Ning in the first ce, and now she liked her more after she found out that Gu Ning was Gu Mans daughter. Nice to meet you, Aunt Gu, Gu Ning said again. Gu Lan, do you know Gu Mans daughter? Mrs. Lu asked with confusion. Gu Qing and Gu Man were also confused. She is the girl who attended Master Qins birthday party with Hao Ran and the other boys the other day! She also sent a gift of, wait a second, oh, the ss with deer heads! You told me that the girl had a good air at that time! Mrs. Hao exined with delight. Oh! It was you? Mrs. Lu was surprised. Gu Ning had impressed her that day. Yes, it was me. And nice to meet you too, Madam, Gu Ning greeted Mrs. Lu. Please dont call me Madam. You can simply call me Aunt Bai, Mrs. Lu said. Nice to meet you, Aunt Bai, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Gu Qing and Gu Man figured out what was going on now. They knew that Gu Ning had attended a birthday party. Gu Man told me that her daughter is a senior student in the No. 3 High School. I then called Hao Ran to meet you. Unexpectedly, youre friends already! Mrs. Hao said, like they were meant to be close. Oh, Hao Ran is almost leaving his school now. Im curious about his reaction when he sees you! Mrs. Lu said. Apparently, she had no intention to tell Hao Ran the coincidence beforehand. Gu Ning had the same idea, so she didnt tell Hao Ran either. The group of them went to the hotel after that. Mrs. Hao called Hao Ran and told him its location. Half an hourter, the dishes were gradually ced on the table. At the same time, Hao Ran arrived. The minute he walked into the private room, he noticed Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was more noticeable among those maturedies. He rounded his eyes in great shock. Boss, why are you here? Boss? Everyone was surprised, ncing at Hao Ran and Gu Ning. Why is Hao Ran calling Gu Ning his boss? Gu Man also recognized Hao Ran when he came in. This boy had visited her in the hospital before, but she didnt remember his name. Now, Gu Man truly believed in fate! Um, well, its nothing. I just had a bet with Gu Ning, and I lost, so I call her in that way. Hao Ran realized that he had said something wrong, so he gave them a perfunctory answer. In case they would ask further, Hao Ran immediately turned to Gu Man, and asked, Nice to meet you, Aunt Gu. Do you remember me? Mrs. Hao clearly knew that her son fought a lot in his school, but she only knew that Hao Ran fought with boys. If Mrs. Hao found out that Hao Ran had fought with a girl, and that it had been three versus one, she would punish Hao Ran severely. Even if he hadnt won, it was shameful. Mrs. Hao hated people without manners. Of course! You visited me when I was in hospital, Gu Man said smiling. Hao Ran sessfully removed the others attention from his bet with Gu Ning. After greeting Mrs. Lu and Gu Qing, Hao Ran took a seat. Actually, Hao Ran was indeed a good boy. Except for fighting and being absent from sses, he was a well-educated boy with good manners. Teenagers were always disobedient after all. I have always wanted to buy a high-end set of jade jewelry, but theres onlymon jade in City F. The jewelry in Yicui Jade-store isnt bad, but I dont like its style. And Im toozy to fly to a first-tier city, Mrs. Hao said resignedly. Hearing that, an idea dawned on Gu Ning. This was a good chance for her to advertise her jade jewelry brand. Aunt Hao, there is a jade jewelry store in City G that opened the day before yesterday. It is called Jade Beauty Jewelry, which is a high-end brand. Its jade is all medium-high-level and above. A big Kings Green was open for reservation at its opening ceremony, and it was fully reserved within minutes! The store made at least a hundred million yuan that day. Although the Kings Green is sold out, there are many other rare types of jade, like old-pit ss, Double Happiness, purple violet, the water type, the hibiscus type and so forth. It also provides a customization service. In addition, all the consumers can have a 10% discount during the first three days after its opening ceremony. Gu Ning said. It was quite persuasive. Really? Mrs. Haos and Mrs. Lus eyes lit up with excitement. Yes! I was been therest weekend. You can also search for it on the Inte. Theres a lot of news about it. Many important figures in City G attended its opening ceremony, Gu Ning replied. Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu immediately used their phones to search Jade Beauty Jewelry, reading through the news. When they saw the advertisement post, both Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu were thrilled. The Kings Green seemed so attractive. It was a pity that they missed the chance to see it in person. And there were many photos of other jade jewelry. The jewelry made of high level jade was indeed different from cheaper ones. They could even feel its nobility through the screen of their phones. Gu Qing and Gu Man were curious too, but they knew less about jade, so they searched it for fun. The design actually looks simple, but the high level jade is indeed special! Mrs. Hao said. Chapter 214 - Gu Ning’s Grandmother Causes Trouble Again I

Chapter 214: Gu Nings Grandmother Causes Trouble Again I

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Exactly! And there are so many types of jade which are hard to find. The boss of the Jade Beauty Jewelry must be wealthy and has a rich source of jade, Mrs. Lu added. They loved jade, and naturally knew the source of jade. Jade was from stone gambling. Stone gambling was much harder than normal forms of gambling. 99% of the time people could fail. Only 1% could win. Professional skills and knowledge were reliable, but they only slightly raised the possibility to win. Why dont we go to City G together? Mrs. Hao proposed. Good idea! Ill book the ne tickets right now, and were leaving this afternoon! Mrs. Lu was also excited. Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu were so efficient, and Gu Ning was happy that she had sessfully promoted her brand. City G wasnt far away from City F and it only took an hour to fly there. Hao Ran, who was already used to his mothers behavior, stayed silent. After the meal, since Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu were leaving for City G, they dispersed. Hao Ran asked Gu Ning whether she wanted to go back to school with him. Gu Ning declined because she had already asked for a leave, and would go to school tomorrow. ... The minute that Lin Lijuan got home she told her mother-inw about what had happened today. The olddy was shocked that Gu Qing and Gu Man were suddenly rich and had even acquired a beauty salon. How can they do that! Theyre rich now, and disappear right away. They should respect and think about me! the olddy said, as if she was the one who had always been treated unfairly. She even took it for granted that Gu Qings and Gu Mans money belonged to her. The olddy didnt care about her daughters life, but only wanted them to pay her back because she had brought them up. All in all, the olddy hated Gu Qing and Gu Man, and didnt want them to live a better life than her. Lin Lijuan had an evil idea all of a sudden. Mom, Gu Man is still unmarried ording to thew, and she is still your daughter. Her money should be yours too. Although Gu Mans money was barelyparable to Gu Qinxiangs wealth, Lin Lijuan merely wanted to prevent Gu Qing and Gu Man from living a good life. Especially Gu Man, Lin Lijuan hated her to death because of what Gu Ning had done to Gu Xiaoxiao. The olddy immediately called Gu Man, but Gu Man wouldnt answer. Undoubtedly, the olddy was calling her for nothing good. Gu Man wouldnt answer her call, and the olddy was furious. She called Gu Qing, but it was still the same. The olddy was in a rage now. They both wont answer my call! They totally forget that I am their mother! Where is the beauty salon? Ill go and find them in person! Lin Lijuan didnt stop her, and told her mother-inw the address. The olddy left the house right away. Gu Ning was free today, so she went back to the beauty salon along with Gu Qing and Gu Man. In fact, Gu Ning was worried that her grandmother would cause them trouble again, because the olddy had just called Gu Qing and Gu Man. If the olddy came to them right now, Gu Ning was afraid that Gu Qing and Gu Man wouldnt be able to handle the situation. Gu Ning was right. Only half an hour after they were back in the beauty salon, the olddy arrived. And the minute she walked in, the olddy shouted, Gu Qing, Gu Man,e out now! Her shout attracted a lot of attention from people around her. Everyone instantly knew that she must be a troublemaker. May I ask your name? Why do you want to meet our bosses? The receptionist immediately walked over tofort her, in case the olddy ran amok. However, the olddy was shameless and didnt care about her face at all. She stood at the door swearing loudly, Gu Qing, Gu Man, youre so unfilial! Youre rich now, and you forget about your mother! Youre sh*ts! Within seconds, many people gathered around, and those who didnt know the truth all med the so-called unfilial daughters. However, the staff in the beauty salon all believed that Gu Qing and Gu Man wouldnt do such a thing. Gu Ning, Gu Qing and Gu Man were sitting in a nearby office room. They heard it clearly, walking out at once. Seeing her grandmother, Gu Ning was extremely displeased. Gu Qing and Gu Man were also unhappy. Their mother meant nothing to them now. Before they came out, Gu Ning told Gu Qing as well as Gu Man to stay quiet, and let her solve this problem. What did you just say? Gu Ning said coldly. She didnt have any respect towards her grandmother because her grandmother didnt deserve it at all. Isnt it true? You became rich and suddenly disappeared. You quit your job, moved to another ce, and wont even answer my calls! If my eldest sons wife hadnt encountered you here, I would probably still have no idea that youre rich enough to run a salon now! the olddy said angrily. Really? They disappeared once they became rich? They abandoned their mother! ... Some criticized Gu Qing and Gu Man. Shut your mouth! Gu Ning snapped. Her cold nce made the crowd fall silent. Everyone was frightened by her coldness. Gu Ning said icily, Do you know the real reason behind it? If you dont, then shut up. Dont think you stand by the side of fairness after you only hear her usation. If you were us, I dont believe that you can still me us. Everyone immediately knew that the thing wasnt as simple as the olddy said. Some felt embarrassed and no one said another word. I think you must still remember why we moved out. It was you who forced us to leave! Your lovely granddaughter scared my mother with a photo of me and my schoolmates ying together. My mother thought I was beaten by them and fell down the stairs. My mother had to stay in the hospital for a week. Did you evere and visit her? And you have even sworn at my mother and me in public. Why should we still have to answer your calls? Gu Ning sneered. In her eyes, the olddy was just a shameless loser. Chapter 215 - Gu Ning’s Grandmother Causes Trouble Again II

Chapter 215: Gu Nings Grandmother Causes Trouble Again II

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What? The olddy is the shameless one? Hearing that, everyone looked at the olddy in a different way. If it was true, only idiots would answer her calls. You... The olddy was mad, but didnt know how to retort. No matter what your scheme is, this saloon has nothing to do with you. It belongs to me, and I have no connection with you. Thus you have no right to interfere in my business, Gu Ning said. Youre my granddaughter. Howe you have no connection with me? the olddy argued. She totally forgot that she had refused to admit that Gu Ning was her granddaughter before. Facing money, the olddy was more than willing to admit that Gu Ning was her granddaughter. Interesting! Gu Ningughed out loud. It was so ironic. For the past 18 years, you refused to admit that Im your granddaughter. In your eyes, Im merely a b*st*rd. And now, you want me to call you my grandmother just because Im rich? In your dreams! Gu Ning didnt care to reveal her terrible history in public, because she didnt want the olddy to ruin her mother and aunts reputations. It would be terrible if the olddy seeded this time. Now, the crowd started to criticize the olddy. Your mother did... However, before the olddy could finish, Gu Ning interrupted her saying coldly, I told you not to humiliate my mother and me again. Otherwise, youd pay for it. Dont ever try to restrict me with moral standards. Its useless. Hearing that, the olddy lowered her voice, but she was reluctant to give up. Your mother is my daughter, and youre obliged to support me when Im old. Youre rich now, and you have to let me share your money! Well, my eldest uncle has apany with dozens of million yuan in assets. If his wealth isnt enough to provide you a good life, I wont stop my mother and aunt from supporting you, Gu Ning replied. The olddy was so greedy. What? Her eldest son had apany with dozens of million yuan in assets, and she now even asked her daughters for money? She simply didnt want her daughters to live a good life! Everyone disliked and despised the olddy now. None of them felt sorry for her any more. Gu Ning added then, Each of them can only give you a thousand yuan every month. Although Gu Ning wouldnt stop Gu Qing and Gu Man from supporting her grandmother, she would limit the amount of allowance. Gu Ning only did it for Gu Qing and Gu Mans good. She didnt want others to me her mother and aunt for not supporting their mother. If Gu Ning had such a mother, she wouldnt give her a cent at all. What? A thousand yuan? Im not a beggar! Gu Man is still unmarried, and shes still my daughter. I of course should be in charge of her money! The olddy was mad. She wanted far more than a thousand yuan. Everyone was stunned by the olddys shamelessness. Even though Gu Man was still unmarried, she had a daughter and had already moved out. The olddys son was rich, but she still wanted to exploit her daughters. This time, Gu Ning couldnt helpughing. You should be in charge of my mothers money? Youre crazy. My mothers money only belongs to her, she wont give you an allowance now either. If you still know what shame is, you better go away right now. Otherwise, Ill call the police. You... The olddy didnt expect that Gu Ning would dare to force her to go away. Exactly! Shes so shameless! She has kicked her daughters out, and now wants to take control of her daughters money? Who does she think she is? Its so awful to have such a mother! If I were her daughter, I would go far away from her, and nevere back. ... Everyone criticized the olddy. The olddy couldnt stand it, so she suddenly went amok. Gu Ning, youre merely a b*st*rd without a father! It was me who brought you up, but you have no respect towards me! And you even made Xiaoxiao transfer to another school. Youll go to hell! What? Ningning made Xiaoxiao transfer to another school? Gu Qing and Gu Man were both astonished. However, they believed that Gu Ning wouldnt do that for no reason. Gu Xiaoxiao must have done something terrible to Gu Ning, and made Gu Ning do something to force her to transfer to another school. The rest of the people didnt believe the olddys words either. Gu Ning was furious, and she almost lost control of her urge to p the olddy. Her utterly cold look made the olddy tremble in shock. Youre indeed shameless. However, since you brought it up, Im d to tell you the truth. Although I dont believe that you had no idea why Gu Xiaoxiao transferred to another school, Ill tell you once more. She is my biological cousin, but humiliated my mother in public. I pped her for that, and she turned to the Qing Gang for help. She hired some hoodlums to rape me. If I hadnt beaten down those hoodlums, I would be ruined already. I didnt call the police and throw her into prison, but you arent grateful at all. You even me me for that. It was our schools decision to expel her, because no school would allow a student to do such a vicious thing and no school wanted a student who hasmitted such a crime! Gu Qing and Gu Man were stunned by Gu Nings words. The crowd also took a long cold breath in. The girl called Gu Xiaoxiao is so malicious that she even hired hoodlums to rape her cousin! Gu Man ran to Gu Ning sping her in her arms and crying in pain. Ningning, my poor child. I had no idea that you suffered so much. Its all my fault. Its all my fault. Chapter 216 - The Old Lady Is Driven Away

Chapter 216: The Old Lady Is Driven Away

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Man couldnt imagine the result if Gu Ning hadnt beaten those hoodlums down. Mom, Im fine. Dont worry, Gu Ning immediatelyforted her mother. If the olddy hadnt been so unreasonable, Gu Ning wouldnt have said it in public. She was unwilling to upset her mother and aunt, and also didnt want to expose her terrible experience in front of strangers. Gu Qing couldnt help weeping too. She snapped at the olddy, How could you be so cruel? Go away right now! I dont have a mother like you! At that time, nobody thought that Gu Qings behavior was inappropriate, because the olddy deserved it. Everyone had sympathy for Gu Man, Gu Qing and Gu Ning now. Seeing that the olddy didnt move at all, Gu Qing ordered a manager beside her, Manager Chen, please take this olddy out and let the security guards handle it. If she dares to cause any trouble again, call the police. Sure! A woman who was around 30-years-old followed by several men walked out without dy. They violently pulled the olddy towards the outside. Gu Qing, how dare you do this to me! I am your mother! The olddy had never been humiliated like that before. She trembled in anger and shock, but failed to resist. The minute that Manager Chen and the other men grabbed the olddy, pulling her out, two security guards who had been informed arrived. Manager Chen then handed the olddy to the security guards and briefly told them what had just happened. After that, two security guards forced the olddy to leave without hesitation. The olddy was driven away, and the crowd dispersed afterwards. Those customers who were in the middle of skincare didnt leave just because of the drama, butforted Gu Qing and Gu Man before they continued. Apparently, Gu Qing and Gu Man were both admired by their staff and the customers. The olddy kept swearing on her way out of the shopping mall. The two security guards didnt let her go until they were outside, but they didnt leave right away. Instead, they fixed their eyes on the olddy in case she tried slide in and cause any trouble again. Although the olddy was mad, she could do nothing under the surveince of security guards. She called Gu Qinxiang, telling him what had just happened. The olddy kept ming Gu Qing, Gu Man and Gu Ning, and didnt think that it was her fault at all. Gu Qinxiang was shocked by his mothers stupid behavior, and demanded that she go back home right away. What his mother had done was so shameful, and Gu Qing as well as Gu Man had Mrs. Haos support now. The Gu Family was barelyparable to the Hao Family. The olddy knew nothing about it, but she listened to Gu Qinxiang and went back home. She decided to wait for another chance. When the olddy got back home, Lin Lijuan immediately understood that she had failed. Lin Lijuan was so disappointed. However, she still asked, Mom, how was it? She wanted to know how Gu Qing and Gu Man managed to handle the olddy. Gu Ning the b*st*rd! She said that Gu Mans money has nothing to do with me! She would even only allow Gu Qing and Gu Man to give me a thousand yuan every month. Im not a beggar! the olddy said in anger. Although she already lived a good life in Gu Qinxiangs ce, and even had a savings of around a hundred thousand yuan, she simply wanted to seize Gu Mans and Gu Qings money. Gu Ning? Lin Lijuan was full of anger when she heard Gu Nings name. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, Gu Xiaoxiao wouldnt have had to transfer to another school. The National College Entrance Exam was just around the corner, and the school transfer could affect Gu Xiaoxiaos studying. It was meaningless and useless to talk about reason with a selfish person, because she was so self-centered and didnt care about others at all. It was her fault, but she would still me others for that. The olddy couldnt calm down. She went back to her room, calling Gu Qinyang, and told him everything. What? Gu Qing and Gu Man are rich now? They acquired a beauty salon? Where did they get their money from? Gu Qinyang was more than shocked and felt jealous when he heard the news. Gu Qing and Gu Man had always been the poorest in the Gu Family, but now they had a salon with millions of yuan in assets, while Gu Qinyang himself only had a hundred thousand yuan. I have no idea where their money came from, but theyre suddenly rich now. Thats the reason why they quit their jobs, moved into another ce, and even refuse to answer our calls. They totally forgot us! the olddyined. Gu Qinyang absolutely knew what his mother like. She must have said something terrible and was driven away by Gu Qing and Gu Man. However, he was also mad at Gu Qing and Gu Man because they had abandoned him too once they became rich. He felt like he lost the respect from his two sisters. Thus he immediately called Gu Qing after he hung up the call with his mother. Gu Qing understood why Gu Qinyang called her. She didnt want to answer it in the beginning, but she was also clear that if she didnt answer it, he would keep calling her forever. She couldnt turn her phone off, because she was running a business now. In the end, Gu Qing answered it. Facing Gu Qinyangs question, Gu Qing argued back using what Gu Ning had said to the olddy. She even asked Gu Qinyang whether he would still be quiet if the olddy and Gu Qinxiangs family humiliated them like usual. The olddy aimed at Gu Man and Gu Ning, but she also hated and always swore at Gu Qing too. Gu Qing, therefore, had no good feelings towards her mother, but had a close rtionship with Gu Man. Naturally, Gu Qing stood with Gu Man and Gu Ning. Gu Qinyang didnt know what to say, because he was so used to discriminating against Gu Qing and Gu Man. Especially when Gu Qing had married Jiang Xu who was poor, and Gu Man had gotten pregnant before being married, Gu Qinyang despised them more. However, he had onlyughed at Gu Man and Gu Qing, and hadnt hurled abuse at them. It was his mother who had always treated them so unfairly. Gu Ning was right by Gu Qings side. She told Gu Qing to give the phone to her. Gu Ning then said, Uncle, thiss Gu Ning. I call you my uncle just because there isnt a considerable grudge between us. And let me tell you this, except for my aunts family, I hate all the rest in the Gu Family. We havent cut your family off yet, but it doesnt mean that we wont. You probably think that Im being too proud, but thats the truth. You better face it. If you still take my mother and my aunt as your sisters, please stop interfering in our personal affairs. If you want to scheme against us like Gu Qinxiangs family, Ill pay you back! Im not just saying that. Gu Xiaoxiao is a great example! Chapter 217 - Compete for A Man?

Chapter 217: Compete for A Man?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning said it calmly, but Gu Qinyang was anxious. What did you do to Xiaoxiao? Gu Qinyang asked. Gu Xiaoxiao hired some hoodlums to rape me, but I know kung fu and I beat them down onto the ground. She was then expelled by our school. I spread the news across City F, and no school was willing to ept her. She had to leave City F. I didnt call the police and throw her into prison, but her family still med me. I dont care about them now. If anyone dares to hurt me, Ill definitely pay him or her back. Gu Ning didnt mind telling Gu Qinyang the details, because she nned to remind him to behave himself. Gu Ning had no intention to cut Gu Qinyangs family off, for now. Gu Qinyangs family had invited Gu Qing and Gu Man to dine together when they had been in City Fst time, which meant that Gu Qinyang still treated Gu Qing and Gu Man as his family, although he disliked his sisters. Gu Ning didnt care about the Gu Family, but they were Gu Qing and Gu Mans family after all. Although Gu Qing and Gu Man were already disappointed in them, they still longed for care and love from their family deep down in their hearts. As long as Gu Qinyang behave himself, Gu Ning wouldnt cut him off. However, if he schemed against her like Gu Qinxiangs family, Gu Ning wouldnt be kind to him either. Hearing that, Gu Qinyang couldnt help talking a long cold breath in. Gu Qinxiang had only told him that Gu Xiaoxiao had annoyed a student from a powerful family, so Gu Xiaoxiao had transferred to another city for her own safety. If what Gu Ning told him was true, Gu Xiaoxiao was really evil, but Gu Ning wasnt simple either if she had been able to spread the news across the city. Although Gu Qinyang still doubted Gu Nings ability, he couldnt ignore the possibility. Thus he wasnt willing to be involved in this mess for now. Gu Qinyang was selfish and felt jealous of Gu Qing and Gu Man because they suddenly became rich. However, he also knew that it had nothing to do with him. He indeed had no right to be involved. Hao Ran went back to his school and told his friends what his mother had done. His mother called him to join a meal and make friends with her friends daughter. Unexpectedly, the daughter of his mothers friend was exactly his boss! His friends all joked that Hao Ran and Gu Ning were meant to be good friends. In the afternoon, Gu Ning had an appointment with An Qian to dine together. An Qian was off-duty after 5:30 pm, and the Center Hospital wasnt far away from downtown. It only took several minutes to get there by car. Gu Ning arrived at the restaurant before 5:30 pm, and An Qian arrived a littleter at 5:40 pm. Ningning. An Qian was excited to see Gu Ning. Hi! Gu Ning immediately stood up to wee her. You finally called me out. Ive been waiting for your call! The National College Entrance Exam is just around the corner, and I was afraid to affect your studying so I dont dare to call you, An Qian slightlyined. Gu Ning felt a little embarrassed. She wasnt busy studying at all! Instead, she was busy flying to City G to deal with business. Um, I have been very busy these days, but I called you as soon as I was free, Gu Ning exined. Alright, I forgive you, An Qian said. She wasnt really mad at Gu Ning, because she understood that Gu Ning as a senior student had to be upied by studying and school assignments. What do you want to have? Gu Ning handed the menu to An Qian. An Qian took it and read for a while. I think I want steak, a fillet, done medium-well, and ck pepper sauce. Ill have the same! Gu Ning said. Oh, I brought you a gift, Gu Ning said, taking a small box out of her backpack. A gift for me? An Qian was surprised, but she didnt take the box right away. What is it? She understood that Gu Ning was sending her a gift because she had taken care of Gu Man, but it was nothingpared to what Gu Ning had done for her. If it was only an ordinary gift, she would take it, but if it was too expensive, she wouldnt ept it. Gu Ning knew what was in An Qians mind, so she told a white lie, Just a jade pendant. Its not expensive at all. I went to City G the other day and bought it because its beautiful. Since Gu Ning said so, An Qian didnt reject. Thanks! The minute she saw the jade pendant in the shape of a leaf, An Qian liked it a lot. Wow! Its so pretty! She put it on afterwards, and even took a photo with it. An Qian knew less about jade, so she had no idea about its type, nor level. After the meal, they went to shop together. Gu Ning wasnt busy today, so she was d to be An Qianspany. Just as Gu Ning and An Qian entered the store, three young women around 26-years-old came inside too. However, when they noticed An Qian, they all changed their expressions. One of them said acidly, Oh, isnt this Doctor An? What a coincidence! Seeing the three women, An Qian was displeased too. There was impatience and hatred in her eyes. An Qian ignored them at once. An Qian. Where are your manners? How can you be so impolite and ignore us? the woman asked sarcastically. This time, An Qian couldnt stay quiet any more. She looked to the woman, saying coldly, Chen Mengqi, I dont think youre qualified to judge my manners. Cant you treat me as amon stranger? An Qian, I want to do so, but I cant because you robbed me of my man! Chen Mengqi clenched her teeth in anger. Hearing that, Gu Ning frowned a little. Although she didnt believe that An Qian would do so, she couldnt jump to conclusions before she knew the details. Chen Mengqi, youre insane! I never robbed you of your man! Le Zhengyu isnt your man. You cant get him because you dont deserve him. He dislikes you, and you cant me me for that! An Qian snapped. Now, Gu Ning understood what was going on to some extent. Chapter 218 - Bronze Mirror

Chapter 218: Bronze Mirror

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If it hadnt been for you, he wouldnt have rejected me! You know that he likes you, but you dont like him, then why do you have to be so close to him and give him hope? Chen Mengqi criticized. Chen Mengqi, dont you think that youre being ridiculous? It has nothing to do with you if I stay close to him. He isnt your boyfriend, and you have no right to interfere in his personal affairs! Although it wasnt the first time that Chen Mengqi had said that to her, An Qian still thought that it was ridiculous whenever she heard it. Nevertheless, he said that he only likes you. Chen Mengqi was jealous. So what? It has nothing to do with you, An Qian replied. You... Chen Mengqi didnt know how to retort. Who Le Zhengyu liked indeed had nothing to do with her, but because Le Zhengyu only liked An Qian she had no chance. She could only me and hate An Qian. At that time, a saleswoman walked over and reminded them. Please do not argue in our store. There are other consumers here. Thanks. As long as this miss shuts her mouth, well be fine! An Qian said. It was Chen Mengqis fault, not hers. As long as Chen Mengqi didnt pick on her, she wouldnt argue with her in public. After that, An Qian ignored Chen Mengqi, turning around to shop for clothing. Although An Qians mood was affected, she was still interested in the fashionable clothes in front of her eyes. An Qian pointed a dress hanging on the wall. Please let me try this one. Chen Mengqi was furious, but it wasnt the right time to continue arguing. She had already lost her face, so she left right away. After Chen Mengqi was gone, An Qian said to Gu Ning, I met Le Zhengyu when I was only 10. Our families have known each other for generations. Le Zhengyu and I arent family, but we are more than family. There is only a girl in my family, so he always takes care of me like hes my older brother. Thus Im used to having him by my side as my older brother. I cant face his affection towards me for now, but Im not running away from it either. He also knows that hes only an older brother in my eyes, but hes unwilling to give up. In that case, we have an agreement. If I cant meet a man that I love before I turn 30, well get married. I know its unfair to him, but the rules in love indeed arent fair. The one who falls in love first loses. An Qian told Gu Ning everything, because she needed to talk to someone right now. Gu Ning agreed with An Qian on what she said. The rules in love indeed arent fair. The one who fell in love first lost. At least, An Qian and Le Zhengyu truly cared about each other, even though they treated each other more like family. Nevertheless, even romance and love could be familial affection after marriage. The fact that An Qian made the agreement with Le Zhengyu proved the possibility that she and Le Zhengyu might end up being family. Ningning,e on and have a look. If there is anything you want, let me buy it for you, An Qian said. The clothes in this store was a medium-level brand, and wasnt very expensive, so Gu Ning didnt hesitate. She picked a hat that she liked. I think that this hat isnt bad. An Qian bought a sweater, a coat, and a skirt. Later, An Qian and Gu Ning separated after shopping. Gu Ning didnt go back home immediately, but went to Yuntai Mountain. She had dyed the scavenger hunt for so long, and she decided to have a look since she was free now. Nobody was climbing the mountain in the night, so it was pretty quiet on Yuntai Mountain. There were no precious objects either, thus nobody was on-duty at night. There were cameras at the entrance, but it waspletely dark around. Gu Ning easily got inside by climbing over the wall. Although it was night, Gu Ning had Jade Eyes to help her see clearly. She ran to the top within an hour and 20 minutes then she swiftly took out rope from the telepathic eye space, and fastened it somewhere before abseiling down. She stopped when she found the cave, and used her Jade Eyes to check the inside of it, in case there was anything dangerous. No danger was spotted. Afterwards, Gu Ning used the tools to lever the outyer of the cliff. There was nobody around, so she wasnt afraid to make noise. There were cracks in the cliff, and they got wider after a short while. Gu Ning only needed a gap that was wide enough to let her in. About an hourter, the crack became a wide gap. Gu Ning sessfully got inside, heading straight to the source of the power. She walked ahead for 20 meters and arrived at a cave that 10 square meters big. Its decoration was very simple. There was only a pile of sticks and a pot with several broken bowls on one side. On the other side, there was a straw mat with a few pieces of clothing that had already be rags, and arge parcel the size of a pillow. The power came from the parcel, which meant that the ancient objects had to be in it. Gu Ning didnt open the parcel right away. Instead, she used her Jade Eyes to see what was inside, in case there were any snakes or rats. Gu Ning was bold, but she was still scared of snakes and rats. Luckily, there was only jewelry, bundles of banknotes and china. Thus Gu Ning went forward to open it. She didnt have time to study these objects in the cave, so she put them into her telepathic eye space and nned to study them when she got home. After that, Gu Ning left the same way she came. When she finally got home, it was almost 12 pm. Gu Man knew that Gu Ning went to meet An Qian today, so she thought that the two had been together all day and didnt ask further. Gu Ning went straight to her room, taking out the ancient objects one by one. They all belong to a corrupt official in the Qing Dynasty, but some of them could be from other dynasties before Qing. Gu Ning put the jewelry aside at first, and checked a bronze mirror first. She had read an introduction about it from the books of antiques. The bronze mirror originated from the Shang and Zhou dynasties, but the use of bronze mirrors in the Shang Dynasty wasnt universal. It was a rare item and only owned by very high-ranking people. Later, it became popr in the Warring States Period, and was more delicate during Han and Tang dynasty. Bronze mirror varied in different periods. In the Yinshang Period, it was small, and the back of the mirror was geometrically decorated. In the Zhou Period, it was generally in, but its button form 1 was variable. And there were a few bronze mirrors in the Spring and Autumn Period. Most of them had in backs, and a few were decorated with tigers, deer and birds. Chapter 219 - Night-luminescent Pearl

Chapter 219: Night-luminescent Pearl

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions During the Warring States Period, bronze mirrors were produced inrge numbers. During this period, the bronze mirror was more delicate and light and its buttons were small and thin. It was generally decorated with fine patterns. The mostmon ones were mountain patterns, dragon and phoenix patterns, mosaic patterns, continuous arc patterns, diamond patterns and so forth. The bronze mirrors in the Han Dynasty were generally thick and heavy, and there were often inscriptions of auspicious words on the mirror. The mirror buttons were mostly hemispherical, and the persimmon-shaped button holder was very popr. At that time, there was also a kind of light-transmission mirror called Light of Seeing the Sun. When the mirror surface was exposed to sunlight, the wall reflected the pattern corresponding to the mirror back. From the middle of the Han Dynasty to the Wei and Jin Dynasty, there were embossed portraits and oracle mirrors. The Tang Dynasty was the peak period of the development of bronze mirrors in this country. It wasnt only delicate, but also broke the traditional mode of the traditional bronze mirror as a circr button. There were many forms such as square, rhomboid, sunflower and hand-held mirrors. Its patterns also became variable and colorful, like butterflies, grapes, birds and beasts, and character stories. During this period, gold-silver t mirrors also emerged. In the Song Dynasty, the technique of casting mirrors gradually began to decline. The mirrors in the Song Dynasty were mainlyposed of tangled flowers and peony. Huzhou was the most famous center for casting mirrors. Their mirror backs were often marked with a mirror workshop. The bronze mirror in Gu Nings hands was exquisite and light. Its buttons were small, and there were diamond patterns on it. It had to belong to the Warring States Period. As for its price, Gu Ning couldnt estimate it, but it should be worth a few million yuan! The next ancient object was a white, thin porcin jar with a height of 10.3 cm, a diameter of 5.2 cm and a bottom diameter of 6.6 cm. The porcin jar was as thin as a piece of paper. It was light and shiny with exquisite painting, yellow ze, and a grape pattern. Its bottom noted Yongle Period. This thin, white porcin jar had toe from the Yongle Period, and was a rarity. A thin, white porcin bowl was worth tens of millions of yuan normally, so the value of this porcin jar should be even higher. Gu Ning thought that it might be worth at least seven or eight million. She was thrilled now. Then she took out many tes, including a pastel te, blue and white tes, and so on. These were all worth millions of yuan. After that, there were pieces of calligraphy too. One was from the famous painter, calligrapher and poet Tang Yin in the Ming Dynasty, and was called Hibiscus by Water . It was also worth several million yuan. The other one was Luo Shen Fu from the famous calligrapher, painter and poet Zhao Mengfu who was born between the end of the Song Dynasty and the beginning of the Yuan Dynasty. It was worth from at least a few million yuan to more than tens of millions of yuan. In the market, the price would be lower. However, when it came to the auction, its price would be much higher. Gu Ning nned to sell it on auction. Everything else was gold and silver ingots, gold bracelets, gold leaves and so on. Liu Jiang was really a corrupt official, and he had gotten so many highly valuable items. Gu Ning actually wanted to thank him. There was also a square box of rosewood with a height of about 10 cm. Gu Ning opened the box and a bright light came out. Gu Ning was scared, and instinctively threw the box away. It fell on the bed. At the same time, Gu Ning sensed a strong power. Although the power was so strong that Gu Ning couldnt wait to absorb it, she curbed her desire and decided to wait until she saw it clearly. The minute that Gu Ning saw what was inside, she rounded her eyes in shock. It was a night-luminescent pearl the size of two eggs. It was worth at least over ten million yuan. Other than its value, its power was the strongest one that Gu Ning had ever encountered. The night-luminescent pearl was a rare jewel, and had many nicknames. It could absorb the essence and power from the moon and sun on its own. That was to say, as long as Gu Ning brought this night-luminescent pearl with her, she could collect the power automatically. This night-luminescent pearl was the most precious object that Gu Ning had found from this scavenger hunt. Therefore, she wouldnt sell this night-luminescent pearl, but kept it for her own use. When Gu Ning absorbed the power of the night-luminescent pearl into the telepathic eye space, the space changed and was doubled again. It was four square meters big now, and its transparency was also improved. After that, Gu Ning put everything into her Jade Eyes before she went to bed. Shecked money now, but it would still not be enough even if she sold all of the ancient objects. Thus Gu Ning decided to take it slow, and wait for auctions. Fortunately, there was nothing bad that happened in the following days. Gu Qinxiang didnt cause Gu Qing and Gu Man more trouble. Chen Ziyao went to attend sses, but she was always being alienated by others in her school. Her ssmates would continuously criticize her bad behavior and she lived in anxiety all day. She had seen Gu Ning several times, but didnt dare to meet her sight. However, once Gu Ning passed by, she would re at her, like she was going to kill her. Chen Ziyao hated Gu Ning to death, but didnt know what to do, so she could only swallow her anger. In City G, Hongyun Real Estate did nothing after Shenghua Real Estate had acquired Zhengyang Street. It might have seemed like that, but they were already scheming secretly. Because Shenghua Real Estate hadnt started building buildings on Zhengyang Street yet, Fang Changsheng nned to do something at Shenghua Real Estates sites in City F. Thus, it was only the peace before the great storm. Jade Beauty Jewelry worked well too. Although its profits declined after the first three days, its sales were still much better than normal jewelry stores. The only thing that upset Gu Ning was that Leng Shaoting had disappeared for many days, and she had still not heard anything from him. She was concerned, but the man was fulfilling his tasks, so she wasnt willing to bother him. However, it wasnt peaceful in the Li Family. Li Zhenzhen had locked herself in the room for two days. She didnt eat, nor drink, which terrified her family. She wouldnt open the door, so Li Zhenyu had to break it. He found Li Zhenzhen almost passed out, and immediately sent her to the hospital. Her family asked Li Zhenzhen why she did that, but Li Zhenzhen wouldnt say a word. Her family even though that she did it because of Qin Yifan, but it didnt make sense, because Qin Yifan had rejected Li Zhenzhen many times, and Li Zhenzhen had never behaved like that before. Then why? Her family failed to figure out the reason. Li Zhenyu suddenly thought of Su Jing, who was Li Zhenzhens best friend, so he called Su Jing without dy. Knowing what had happened to Li Zhenzhen, Su Jing wasnt surprised at all, because she was also in a terrible condition right now, but to prevent her family from finding out, Su Jing tried her best to eat in front of them. Thus her physical condition wasnt as bad as Li Zhenzhens. Chapter 220 - Accident at the Construction Site I

Chapter 220: ident at the Construction Site I

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She hated Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen so much that she was eager to kill them, but she also knew that it wasnt practical. Facing Li Zhenyus questions, Su Jing replied that she wasnt clear, but that she was going to visit Li Zhenzhen. Su Jing carefully put on makeup to cover her wan look before she left her home. When she arrived at the hospital there was only Li Zhenyu by Li Zhenzhens side. Su Jing said that she wanted to talk with Li Zhenzhen alone, so Li Zhenyu walked out. Zhenzhen, Im so sorry. If I hadnt called you out to drink, it wouldnt have happened, Su Jing apologized to Li Zhenzhen sincerely. Li Zhenzhen naturally hated Su Jing because just as she had said, if she hadnt called her out to drink, none of it would have happened. Nevertheless, she had agreed to drink with them on her own, and Su Jing was a victim too. Li Zhenzhen stayed quiet, so Su Jing didnt know what to say next. After a long while, Li Zhenzhen opened her mouth. Su Jing, do you want to get revenge? Yes, but how? Su Jing sounded upset. They had videos and photos in their hands. As long as theyre dead, no one will know about it, Li Zhenzhen said. There was a sense of murder in her empty eyes. Hearing that, Su Jing trembled. How can they be dead? She didnt want to risk her life. Li Zhenzhen of course understood what was in Su Jings mind, and she had the same thought too. Rx, well be fine. ... During lunch on Thursday, Gu Nings phone rang suddenly. Seeing the caller, Gu Nings face immediately lit up. Hi! she said in a soft tone. Gu Nings unusual reaction raised the others curiosity. It seemed like their boss was in love! Have you eaten? Leng Shaoting asked gently. Yeah, Im eating right now. How about you? Gu Ning asked. Not yet, but soon, Leng Shaoting said. Have you finished your task? Gu Ning asked. Yes, but Im still upied by other work, so I cante to you right now, Leng Shaoting answered. Its fine. Work first, and we can meet when youre free. Gu Ning understood it. After a while, they hung up. Then Gu Ning realized that Chu Peihan and the others were studying her face, searching for gossip. Gu Ning panicked a little. Boss, are you in love? Chu Peihan approached Gu Ning. The rest were also staring at her with burning curiosity. Yes, Gu Ning said with crity. Really? Wow! They were all surprised and surrounded Gu Ning at once. Boss, what does he look like? What does he do? Do you have a photo of him? Hes handsome, a military officer, and no I dont have a photo, Gu Ning replied. They were excited to hear that their bosss boyfriend was handsome. And they admired him because he was a military officer. However, they were disappointed that there was no photo of him. Ill introduce him to you in the future. Come on, well continue practicing after lunch. Gu Ning ended the topic. They were upset that they werent able to see any photos of their bosss boyfriend, but they were all looking forward to meeting him. When their sses were about to begin, Gu Ning and her friends were on their way to their ssrooms. All of a sudden, a picture emerged in Gu Nings sight. A construction worker was working at a very high level, but fell at short notice. He struggled for a few seconds before he was dead. Gu Ning was struck dumb. What was going on? Why was such a picture appearing in her sight? Why did it feel so real? Was it a predictive ability? Then where was the construction site? Gu Ning instantly thought of an ongoing construction site of Shenghua Real Estate. She sensed that something had to be wrong. If she had a predictive ability, what she could predict probably had something to do with herself, and all she could think of now was the Shenghua Real Estate construction site. Hao Ran, can you lend your car to me? I just remembered that I have something to deal with right now, Gu Ning said to Hao Ran. She couldnt tell them the truth, so she could only lie. Sure! Hao Ran gave the car keys to Gu Ning without hesitation. They didnt ask what Gu Ning was going to deal with. Gu Ning took the car keys, running out without dy. Ningning is in a hurry. Is there an emergency? Yu Mixi was a little worried. It seems to be something important, but I think that boss can handle it! Mu Ke said. Although they all believed in Gu Ning, they couldnt help feeling concerned. Gu Ning ran straight to the parking lot then drove the car ahead at a high speed. She even exceeded the speed limit, but didnt drive forward when there was a red light, because there were many cars ahead. So it was impossible for her to do so. Luckily, it wasnt the rush hour, so the traffic wasnt very heavy. Normally, it would take 15 minutes to drive there, but Gu Ning arrived within 10 minutes. The car stopped abruptly at the gate of the construction site. The security guards at the gate were surprised by the sound, and all ran out to have a look. Theyined to themselves thinking: why did the girl stop the car in such a hurry? Gu Ning got out of the car with the Shenghua Real Estate pass in her hands, walking towards the construction site. An Guangyao had prepared that for Gu Ning earlier on, so that she could enter thepany or the construction site at any time. A security guard noticed that she was a student in a school uniform, so he wanted to stop her. Unexpectedly, once he moved near, Gu Ning showed him her pass. The security guard of course didnt believe that she was a worker here, but he didnt ask any further questions because she had the pass. Thus he let her in. However, before she could go inside, she had to put on a helmet. The minute that Gu Ning walked into the construction site, she ran to the building that had appeared in the picture. Everyone around her was confused, and had no idea what was going on. They indeed didnt know that an ident was going to happen soon, and how serious it would be was totally up to Gu Ning now. However, Gu Ning was stillte. Just as she got near the building, she heard a horrified exmation followed by a man falling from the fifth floor. From the predictive picture, the construction worker would be dead within seconds, but he had already fallen down, and Gu Ning failed to stop it, so she could only administer first aid within the few seconds before his death. The horrified exmation attracted peoples sights. However, before they could realize what had happened, they heard a loud sound from the body hitting the ground heavily. Now, everyone was stunned by the scene. Gu Ning arrived at the building just as the worker fell down, so she immediatelyid her hands on his chest, giving him her power. Chapter 221 - Accident at the Construction Site II

Chapter 221: ident at the Construction Site II

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Secondster, people around them finally realized that an ident had happened, and everyone gathered around. Hey, what are you doing here? Exactly! What are you doing? People questioned Gu Ning continuously, but Gu Ning immediately snapped at them, Shut your mouths, and call the ambnce right now! Hearing that, someone immediately took out his phone, calling the ambnce. The construction workers ribs were broken, his internal organs were all damaged, and his right leg was broken too. He would be dead in a normal situation, but Gu Nings power soon cured his injuries. Although it cost Gu Ning a lot of power, it was an emergency and the construction worker was her own employee. Gu Ning naturally couldnt do nothing. Moreover, if anyone died at the construction site and the news went aboard, the reputation of thepany would be affected and the feng shui of its buildings would be in doubt. Gu Ning didnt cure the employeepletely, but only prevented him from dying. If he wasnt injured at all or just slightly damaged after falling from such a high level, it would be strange. The construction worker was surprised to find out that he was still alive after he woke up, and there was a touch of disappointment and unwillingness that shed through his eyes. Hes disappointed and unwilling to be alive? Gu Ning noticed his unusual reactions. Apparently, it wasnt an ident, but more like a scheme. The question was why? Gu Ning didnt have time to think about that right now, and she called An Guangyao without dy. Boss, whats up? An Guangyao asked like usual. He obviously had no idea about what had just happened at the construction site. Uncle An, an ident happened at our construction site. A worker fell from a high level, and hes injured. Come over right now, Gu Ning said. What? Sure, Ill be right there, An Guangyao stood up from his chair in shock. He didnt have time to ask how Gu Ning found out about it, and told his secretary to arrange a car and to inform the construction director. An Guangyao didnt receive the report of the ident until he was about to leave thepany. Because a worker at the construction site needed to tell the security room first, and a security guard then called thepany, then a worker in thepany reported this bad news to the management. After all that, An Guangyao was finally able to hear about it. The ambnce arrived earlier than An Guangyao and the others. A doctor checked the injured worker for a short time, then took him to the hospital. Gu Ning told a leader at the construction site to go with the doctor, then called An Guangyao telling him to head to the hospital, and she drove the car, heading to the hospital too. An Guangyao ordered the construction director to investigate this ident at the site, and he went straight to the hospital. They arrived at the hospital and needed to register first. The manager of Shenghua Real Estate hadnt arrived yet, so Gu Ning had to handle everything in the hospital. An Guangyao arrived soon after. His secretary went to take care of the injured construction worker, and he went to have a discussion with Gu Ning. Boss, how did you know that there was going to be an ident at the construction site? An Guangyao asked with curiosity. I had a dream when I was having my break at noon. I dreamt that someone fell from a high building. Although it sounds strange, my dreams and senses are always urate. Thus I went to check on it myself. Unexpectedly, the ident truly happened, Gu Ning lied with a serious expression. An Guangyao still believed Gu Nings exnation without any doubt. Gu Ning was able to win at stone gambling easily, so she had to be an extraordinary human being. Boss, I can handle it here. Please go back to you school now, An Guangyao then realized that Gu Ning still had sses to attend. Its no big deal, Gu Ning replied. She decided to find out the real reason why the worker fell. An Guangyao didnt insist then. Before long, the examination report of the injured worker was out. One of his ribs were broken, his internal organs were slightly damaged, and his right leg was broken too. Fortunately, his injuries werent severe, and his life was saved. After that, he had to have surgery and stay in the hospital for a few days. Gu Ning told An Guangyao to arrange amon separate ward for the injured worker, and An Guangyao agreed. There weremon separate wards and VIP separate wards, but even a normal separate ward was much better than a ward shared by many patients. Gu Ning then made a round in the separate ward. She set a bug at the bedside and a hidden camera under the TV before she left. When Gu Ning went back to her school, their sses were already over. Gu Ning didnt walk inside, but sent a message to Hao Ran. She was waiting for him at a nearby parking lot. It wasnt convenient that she didnt have a car, but Gu Ning nned to buy one after she entered college in the capital. Gu Ning was wearing Bluetooth earphones since she left the hospital. The earphones were connected to the bug in the separate ward, but she hadnt heard anything useful yet. When Hao Ran and others walked out, Gu Ning gave the car back to Hao Ran, and she ran back to Fenghua Luxury Mansion afterwards. On the way, Gu Ning received a message from a deliverypany. Her parcel had already been put into a storage locker on the first floor. Zhou Zhenghong sent the parcel to her. The jade pendant that Gu Ning had ordered was in the parcel. Tomorrow was Chu Peihans birthday, and this jade pendant was her birthday gift. A gift which was worth hundreds of thousands of yuan was delivered by amon deliverypany. And Gu Ning really didnt worry about its safety. Gu Ning collected the parcel when she got home, and she sent a message to Zhou Zhenghong telling him that it arrived safely. She then took out herptop from the telepathic eye space in her room, and opened the video being sent from the hidden camera. Everything looked fine. The injured construction worker was called Wang Mao. His family came to visit him and got thepensation from Shenghua Real Estate. That such a terrible ident had happened at the construction site scared some of the workers, but thepany promised to find out the real reason and keep them safe, so they quickly calmed down. Around 8 pm, Wang Maos wife left the ward to buy food for him. Wang Mao was alone in the ward now. He took out his phone, calling someone. Hi, its Wang Mao. Ive done what you asked, but Im still alive, Wang Mao said. Hearing that, Gu Ning squinted. The real troublemaker finally appeared. It was obvious that Wang Mao fell from a high level on purpose, but who was behind this? You trash! Since you failed, I wont give you the rest of the hundred and fifty thousand yuan. You can take the fifty thousand yuan deposit as your administration fee, but dont ever betray me. Otherwise, your whole family will be killed, the other man threatened. Chapter 222 - Trouble at the Construction Site

Chapter 222: Trouble at the Construction Site

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was quiet in the patient room, and Gu Ning had acute hearing, so she heard their talk clearly. Fine. Wang Mao was disappointed, but didnt dare to resist, because he was only an ordinary man. Although he didnt know the other mans identity, he understood that the man could easily kill his family since the man had offered him two hundred thousand yuan to ruin the reputation of Shenghua Real Estate. The hidden camera set by Gu Ning was right behind Wang Mao. She did so in order to see the screen of his phone. Gu Ning immediately checked the callers number. The number was from City G. City G? The first idea that appeared in Gu Nings mind was Hongyun Real Estate, because she had just grabbed a profitable deal from them. Gu Ning had thought that Hongyun Real Estate would do something to Zhengyang Street. Unexpectedly, they couldnt wait and took action in City F now. Although she didnt have solid proof, Gu Ning was sure that Hongyun Real Estate was behind this scheme. She nned to collect evidence first. Since Shenghua Real Estate and Hongyun Real Estate were enemies now, she made up her mind to beat Hongyun Real Estate down. Gu Ning then called An Guangyao. Uncle An, is it convenient for you now? I have something important to discuss with you, Gu Ning said. Sure, please, An Guangyao replied. It wasnt because of an ident but because of a scheme that Wang Mao fell from the building, Gu Ning added. What? A scheme? An Guangyao was astonished. Yes. He looked disappointed when he found out that he was still alive, which was an abnormal reaction. Thus I set up a bug and a hidden camera in his ward, and I heard his conversation with another man on the phone. He said that he had done what he was told to, but failed, Gu Ning said. An Guangyao took a long breath in. He was surprised by Gu Nings acute senses. An Guangyao then realized why Gu Ning asked him to arrange a separate ward for Wang Mao. It was convenient for her to keep an eye on him, and it also gave him a chance to expose himself. Meanwhile, An Guangyao felt a little embarrassed. If Gu Ning hadnt told him, he would have thought that it was a normal ident. Gu Ning continued. The location of his callers number is City G, so I think that Hongyun Real Estate has to behind it. Hongyun Real Estate? How dare they do that in City F! An Guangyao was mad. He also understood that Hongyun Real Estate wouldnt give up on Zhengyang Street, but to his surprise, they couldnt wait and attacked them right in City F. What should we do next? An Guangyao asked. He wanted to know Gu Nings opinion. Hongyun Real Estate failed this time, but Im sure that they wont stop. You have to be more careful. If some workers try to cause trouble or create a mess at the construction site, write down their names and keep a close eye on them to collect evidence. If they want to quit, let them go, but put their names on the cklist. Never hire them again, Gu Ning said. It wasmon that idents happened at construction sites. As long as thepany could handle it well, it would be fine. Sure, An Guangyao answered. The next day, the news spread aboard. It wasnt actually a serious ident, but some people deliberately made up rumors and it suddenly became big news. It didnt matter if it was true or not, people gradually started to believe it. The rumors greatly affected Shenghuas construction site and reputation. Even if the buildings were done, nobody was willing to buy the houses now, and thepany could lose a lot of money. In fact, the buildings were almost finished, and many houses were about to be on sale. However, most potential buyers gave up the idea of buying a house there after the news went aboard. Some real estatepanies who hadpeted for thisnd also gloated over Shenghuas bad luck, especially Wu Lianqin, who had a long-standing grudge against An Guangyao. However, they all knew that it was just amon ident, which was the reason why every real estatepany paid a lot for insurance. It depended on thepany to handle it well. Insiders were all aware that it couldnt be a simple ident because it spread aboard and became big news within a short time, but nobody knew who was behind it. At the construction site, many workers argued for higherpensation and sry or they would quit the job. An Guangyao went to ay their anxiety in person, and raised thepensation, but some still wanted to leave. I dont care about thepensation. What if I fall from a high building some day in the future? I dont want to spend the rest of my life in the hospital! Exactly! If were disabled, or dead, money is useless! Give us our sry and well quit! If you dont pay us, well sue you and smash everything here! ... You all have worked at construction sites for a long time, and you should know that idents happen. If you insist on quitting, I will allow it. Shenghua Real Estate is able to pay you all! An Guangyao said. He was well-prepared before he came here today with his financial worker and cash, so he wasnt afraid. However, some hesitated after that. An Guangyao was right. It was dangerous to work on construction sites. And they all knew it clearly when they took the job. Many of them had also witnessed idents in the past years. Moreover, thepany had already paid thepensation and sent the injured worker to the hospital. It would be unreasonable if they all quite just because of the ident. Shenghua Real Estate paid them high sry andpensation, and they were reluctant to leave too. In the end, around seven workers insisted on leaving, and there were two among them who appeared to be extremely active. An Guangyao paid more attention to those two. Chapter 223 - Another Round

Chapter 223: Another Round

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Only An Guangyaos secretary andwyer knew that it wasnt an ident, everybody else still didnt know the truth. Therefore, Li Zewen, thewyer, fixed his eyes on the two active workers. The two were disappointed that only seven workers were quitting. Why dont you leave now? Do you want to be involved in an ident? Exactly! Youll regret it by then. Hearing that, other workers felt like quitting as well. At this time, Li Zewen opened his mouth. Youve already gotten your sry, and if you continue to agitate, we can sue you. The two immediately shut their mouths. They had achieved their goal after all. Besides, once you quit from Shenghua Real Estate, youll never be hired here again. Please consider it well before you quit, Li Zewen added. Hearing that, the workers hesitated. A few dayster, another rumor that Shenghua Real Estate was going to go bankrupt went aboard. Thepany had already invested arge amount of money, but the project was stuck. It was likely that it would go bankrupt. However, some also held the opinion that Shenghua Real Estate was different now. Its real boss who could easily acquire it must have the ability to keep it afloat. Thepany would lose thisnd at most, but wouldnt go bankrupt. Either way, Shenghua Real Estate was under the spotlight now. Since it caused a sensation, the government sent someone to investigate the case too. The rumor not only affected Shenghua Real Estate, but also affected the government, because the government had sold thisnd to Shenghua Real Estate. If the rumor was true, the government had made a bad decision. The case wasnt over yet, so the construction site went into a rest period. All the construction workers had paid vacation and would be notifiedter to resume working. Chu Peihans birthday was today. She had already booked the hotel and went straight to the five-star hotel with her friends after sses. An Yi was still in a bad mood because of the bad news of Shenghua Real Estate. Although the Shenghua Real Estate didnt belong to his family now, his father still worked for it. However, today was Chu Peihans birthday, and he couldnt be absent. In addition, he could do nothing to help his father now. His friends allforted him that the real boss of Shenghua would handle it if his father couldnt solve the problem. An Yi then rxed a little. Chu Xuanfeng didnt show up to Chu Peihans birthday party, because he was on a business trip. As the leader of Zhuque Group, Chu Xuanfeng was busy dealing with all kinds of business. He barely stayed in City F every month. Chu Xuanfeng was also not happy to leave on his sisters birthday, but it wasnt the first time, so he got used to it to some extent. Except for Gu Ning, none of the rest knew about Chu Peihans background. Chu Peihan always kept it a secret, so they only knew that she had an older brother, but had no idea about her parents jobs. They became friends with each other because they sharedmon interests, not because of their families. Everyone showed his or her gift before the meal. Gu Ning was the boss, so she was the first one, but to everyones surprise, Gu Ning said, I didnt bring any gift. What? No! Boss, you said that you would give me a precious gift! Do you know how excited I was to receive your gift? Chu Peihan was upset at once. The rest didnt know what to say, but they didnt believe that Gu Ning came with empty hands. You said that you didnt care about gifts, Gu Ning said, like she was innocent. I was just kidding. Dont take it seriously! Chu Peihan felt like crying now. She now understood the feeling of shooting herself in the foot. It was her birthday, and she was so looking forward to the gifts! There, there, Im kidding too! Gu Ningughed. She then took out a box from her backpack. Hearing that, Chu Peihans face lit up at once. Boss, I knew it! However, everyone else was surprised. Chu Peihan grabbed the box from Gu Ning without dy. Gu Ning only smiled gently. She opened it immediately. It was a jade pendant in the shape of a rabbit. Chu Peihan wasnt very interested in jewelry, but it was a gift from Gu Ning and her name was on it, so she loved it very much. What is it? Everyone surrounded her. Its a jade pendant in a rabbits shape! Boss, you asked us for our Chinese zodiac signs. Are you going to send each of us a jade pendant? Hao Ran immediately realized why Gu Ning had asked them the question. Really? Mu Ke and others all looked to Gu Ning with anticipation. Youre smart and right! I did prepare a jade pendant for each of you, but Peihans birthday was so near, so hers was finished first. And everybody else will need to wait for a while longer, Gu Ning answered. They were all happy to hear that. Then, Chu Peihan received more gifts from her other friends. After the meal, they went to V5 bar to have fun. V5 bar became more popr after what had happenedst time, because everybody knew that V5 bar had the support of the Qing Gang now. Although some were afraid of the Qing Gang, more people thought that it would be safer in V5 bar. They didnt stay long in the bar, and didnt drink much. Chu Peihan invited her friends to have night snacks afterwards. Just as they left the bar, they heard a noisy argument. A boy and a girl were arguing with another girl. They were all around 17-years-old. Su Anya, thats enough! I told you that we broke up, so stop following me! the boy shouted at the girl in front of him in anger. Chapter 224 - An Heir From A Super-rich Family

Chapter 224: An Heir From A Super-rich Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gao Yuchen, how can you be so shameless! If you disliked me and broke up with me early on, I wouldnt say anything, but why did you have to have two girlfriends at the same time, and then dump me when I found out? What do you think I am? Am I just a toy in your eyes? Su Anya argued angrily. Su Anya didnt seem sad, but more annoyed. Hearing that, Gu Ning immediately felt for the girl called Su Anya. She was mad too. Su Anya, what do you think you are? Youre merely a pretty girl whos good at studying. Yuchen is the heir from a super-rich family, while your family is so ordinary. You dont deserve him, and you were with him just because hes rich. Its your honor that Yuchen was with you for half a year. And now, Im his only girlfriend, the girl who stood by the boys side said arrogantly. She even held Gao Yuchens arm to show her position. Bullshit, its his honor that Ive been with him. Hes the heir from a super-rich family and so what? I dont care if you yed with other girls before, but you need to bear the result if you dont treat me seriously! Su Anya was furious, and pped at Gao Yuchens face. Gao Yuchen didnt have time to avoid it, and was pped heavily right across his face by Su Anya. Su Anya, are you insane? the girl almost yelled. This is for you! Su Anya said, raising her hand to p the girl. However, before her hand fell down, Gao Yuchen pushed her with great force. Su Anya was pushed away and stumbled on the curb, falling into the middle of the road. At this time, a private car drove over at a high speed. It was already toote to stop. Everyone around was shocked. The car almost hit Su Anya, but they were all struck dumb, standing still. However, right at this second, a hand grabbed Su Anyas hand pulling her back to the sidewalk without hesitation. The car just missed Su Anya and stopped right away. If Su Anya hadnt been pulled back, she would have been killed. Everyone looked at the person who had just saved Su Anya with admiration. Su Anya was so scared and trembled in shock. She could barely stand. And the person who just had saved Su Anya was exactly Gu Ning. Boss, are you alright? Hao Ran and others ran to her at once. Although Gu Ning seemed fine, they were still worried. Im fine, Gu Ning said. Seeing that Su Anya was safe, Gao Yuchen was relieved, but he had no intention to apologize and walked away. Wait! Gu Ning stopped him. Although it had nothing to do with her, she couldnt resist her urge to criticize Gao Yuchen angrily. What? Gao Yuchen was apparently displeased. You almost killed her, and you are just going to walk away like that? Gu Ning asked coldly. She is fine now, Gao Yuchen replied with impatience. Shes fine because I saved her, but you cant abdicate your responsibility, Gu Ning said. I didnt do it on purpose, Gao Yuchen said with disdain. He had no sense of guilt at all. You should apologize! Gu Ning criticized. You... Gao Yuchen was irritated by Gu Nings attitude. Who are you? And who do you think you are? Its not important. The point is you should feel ashamed of what youve done! Gu Ning said in anger. What if Im not, and what can she do? Gao Yuchen said arrogantly, and gave Su Anya a nce of dislike. He knew that Su Anya didnt know what to do with him. Su Anya already got her mind back, but was still in shock. Seeing Gao Yuchen being so evil, she was more than furious now. Gao Yuchen, Wu Xinyu, Ill definitely pay you back one day in the future! After that, Su Anya pulled Gu Ning turned around and left. Gu Ning didnt resist, but followed her in leaving. You... Both Gao Yuchen and Wu Xinyu were mad at Su Anyas threat, but they didnt think that an ordinary girl like her could do anything to hurt them. Hao Ran and others also followed Su Anya. I think that there is probably no good man in this world. Chu Peihan sighed, shaking her head. Hearing that, Hao Ran and other boys immediately retorted, Hey, dont say that just because of that boy. I am a good man right in front of your eyes! Me too! Me too! Um, I dont think so, Chu Peihan thought. They could change in the future. Su Anya didnt stop until they were far away. She bowed to Gu Ning, and thanked her sincerely. Thank you so much for saving my life! If it hadnt been for you, I would be dead already. No big deal, Gu Ning said. Oh, lets have night snacks together! Su Anya said. Are you sure that you are in the mood to eat? Gu Ning asked. Exactly because of what Ive just been thorough, I should treat myself better and Im not going to cry like a kid. Also, Ill never let him get away with it so easily! Great! Lets have night snacks together then! Gu Ning agreed. They got into three taxis afterwards. Gu Ning and the girls took one, while the boys upied the other two. Oh, my names Su Anya. Im a senior in the No. 1 High School. How about you? Su Anya asked. My names Gu Ning. This is Chu Peihan, and shes Yu Mixi. Were seniors in the No. 3 High School, Gu Ning said. Later, they gathered at a street of night snacks. Su Anya and the others introduced themselves to each other before they walked into a diner that Hao Ran frequently visited. Su Anya was an outgoing girl too, so it was easy for her to be a part of them. They also exchanged their phone numbers and WeChat ounts, and were willing to gather together the next time. Chapter 225 - Gu Ning Fights Back

Chapter 225: Gu Ning Fights Back

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After the night snacks, they left in different directions. Chu Peihan and Hao Ran called their private chauffeurs. Yu Mixi and An Yi shared the car with Chu Peihan, while Hao Ran would send Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping home. Mu Kes home was in another direction, so he took a taxi alone. He was a boy, so it wouldnt be dangerous. During their conversation, Gu Ning found out that Su Anya lived in Fenghua Luxury Mansion too, so the two went home together. Everyone knew that Gu Ning was able to protect herself and her friends, so they werent worried about their safety. After they arrived at Fenghua Luxury Mansion, Gu Ning asked, Do you need me to send you home? No, thanks, its fine. Its safe here, Su Anya declined. She didnt want Gu Ning to know her real identity yet. Alright, bye-bye, Gu Ning didnt insist. ... During the following days, Shenghua Real Estate was still amid endless rumors. Even the staff in Shenghua worked in anxiety. Was Shenghua Real Estate going to fail? Shenghua Real Estate didnt respond to the outside or the inside at all. No one knew what Shenghua Real Estate was nning to do next. Zhou Zhenghong called Gu Ning after the ident, but Gu Ning told him to rx and that Shenghua Real Estate would be fine. Hearing Gu Nings rxed tone, Zhou Zhenghong understood that Gu Ning would be able to handle it well. Jiang Xu also asked Gu Ning about the ident. However, just three dayster, Shenghua Real Estate suddenly summoned a news conference and exposed several recordings as well as videos. The first recording was that of when Wang Mao was talking with a mysterious man on the phone. The mysterious man was the marketing manager of Hongyun Real Estate in City G, Ren Kang. The second recording and video showed the two workers who had incited other workers to strike meeting Ren Kang secretly. Ren Kang had caused the ident and purposely spread rumors to ruin Shenghua Real Estates reputation and on-going project. Shenghua Real Estate had been greatly affected and lost a lot of money. Its representative made it clear that Shenghua would sue Hongyun Real Estate. After the news conference, everyone was shocked. Because of the recordings and videos, people naturally chose to believe Shenghua Real Estate and the rumors gradually disappeared. People were only confused by the reason why the twopanies suddenly became enemies, because Shenghua Real Estate was located in City F, while Hongyun Real Estate was in City G. Anyway, the two were opponents now. Hongyun Real Estate was also astonished to hear of the news. Fang Changsheng couldnt deny the solid proof, so he could only me Ren Kang. He imed that it was Ren Kangs individual behavior and didnt represent thepany. However, when people forgot this scandal, Fang Changsheng would keep Ren Kang safe. Facing the pressure from Fang Changsheng, Ren Kang had to bear the charge. Hongyun gave an official exnation that Ren Kang was responsible for the acquisition of Zhengyang Street, and he hated the fact that Shenghua Real Estate had settled the deal before him, so he tried to get revenge on Shenghua. It was a reasonable exnation, so most people believed it, but there were also a lot of people didnt buy it. Many insiders knew that Fang Changsheng was a selfish and evil person, and that he must have ordered Ren Kang to do so. However, Gu Ning hadnt collected evidence to show that Fang Changsheng was connected with Ren Kang in this scandal, so Fang Changsheng was safe for now. And it was just the beginning of thepetition between Shenghua Real Estate and Hongyun Real Estate. After what had happened, Gu Ning made up her mind to destroy Hongyun. She decided to collect Hongyun Real Estates dirty secrets, and she thought of a person who might be of great help. He was the famous hacker K who had many interactions with Gu Ning in her previous incarnation. However, he had an extremely weird temper, and it was very hard to hire him to do something. Unless he was interested in it, and it was a challenge to him, otherwise he felt like it was an insult to his IQ. Meanwhile, you had to pay one third of your assets to hire him, and your assets had to meet his basic standards. It wasnt a challenge for K to get Hongyun Real Estates dirty secrets at all, and he wasnt interested in it either. Even if Gu Ning paid him all her assets, he would probably still not do it, because money was nothing in his eyes. The only thing he didntck in this world was money, and he only asked for an extremely high payment for fun. However, Gu Ning knew exactly what K wanted. His legs became paralyzed after an ident five years ago, and now he could only move with the help of his wheelchair. Therefore, the only thing that he wanted in this world was to walk with his legs again. And Gu Ning had her magical power now. As long as he was alive, she could cure any diseases, but she had no idea whether she could help his legs recover to what they had been before. Even so, it was still unbelievable for normal people to walk again. Gu Ning was confident that K would agree to help her. She also nned to cure K over a long period of time, so that he would help her longer. Shenghua Real Estate got thepensation in the end, and the construction site was finally back to normal again. Those who wanted to see Sheghua fail had only made a joke of themselves, and Shenghua Real Estate only grew more powerful after this mess. It had sessfully grabbed thend from the real estate tycoon in City G. At the same time, those construction workers who had left Shenghua Real Estate were highly regretful now. As for Wang Mao and the other two who had epted a bribe from Ren Kang, they were also punished ording to thew. Only Ren Kang got away with it. Although he was mainly responsibility for this mess, he couldnt afford the fullpensation himself, so Fang Changsheng used an excuse to help Ren Kang pay thepensation to Shenghua Real Estate. After that, Fang Changsheng turned to the vice mayor, Liu Shikun to protect Ren Kang. Unexpectedly, Liu Shikun didnt dare to help him because he didnt want to be involved. Chapter 226 - Contact K

Chapter 226: Contact K

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Shikun didnt dare to be involved, neither would Fang Changsheng. He was so mad that he wanted to ruin Shenghua Real Estate right now. He had tried once but failed, and now was even more determined to destroy Shenghua. It took almost a week before this problem was solved. During this week, Shenghua Real Estate wasnt the onlypany that was amid troubles. The Gao Family, which was ranked tenth on the list of the richest in City F, had to close three restaurants under its name because of poor sanitation. Its reputation was greatly damaged. And the Su Family, which ranked second on the list, suddenly stopped cooperating with the branch of Dongheng Real Estate in City F. And thetter lost a fortune. Wu Lianqin, who was the president, was even demoted. City F had suffered a lot in this week. Gu Ning instantly figured it out when she heard that the Gao Family, the Su Family and the Wu Family were involved. Su Anya was from the Su Family, and she had gotten revenge on Gao Yuchen and Wu Xinyu. Su Anya didnt seem like an ordinary girl when Gu Ning had met her for the first time. However, to her surprise, Su Anyas family was extremely influential. The Su Family was ranked second with four billion yuan in assets on the list of the richest in City F. Gu Ning was also surprised to hear that Wu Xinyu was Wu Lianqins daughter. Hao Ran and the others also had the same idea that Su Anya wasnt an ordinary girl, and that all the news couldnt be a coincidence. Although they were all astonished by Su Anyas real identity, they were more curious to know Gao Yuchens reaction after he found out his so-called ordinary ex-girlfriend was from the Su Family. He must be genuinely regretful! Nobody med Su Anya for her revenge, because she could have been killed that day. Although Gao Yuchen hadnt done it on purpose, he had indeed hurt Su Anya, and the Su Family of course would punish the Gao Family. And the Wu Family suffered too. On Thursday night, Gu Ning dialed a number. Someone answered it after a long time. A cold male voice sounded, Who is it? K, lets make a deal. I think youll be interested in the reward. Gu Ning said inly and without dy when she recognized Ks voice. Really, tell me what is it? K was curious. I can cure your legs, and you can get rid of the wheelchair, walking like a normal man. However, I cant promise that your legs will be exactly the same as they were. What? Hearing that, K was shocked. He was more astonished that she was aware that his legs were paralyzed than that she was able to cure his legs, because there were only a few people who knew his secret. How did she know about it? However, as long as she could cure his legs, he didnt mind how she found out about his secret. Meanwhile, he still doubted whether she could really do it. He didnt care if his legs couldnt fully recover. He only wanted to walk again. K tried his best to stay calm, and asked, Are you sure you can cure my legs? Why should I believe you? You can have a try, and youll know. I can administer primary treatment to you first. If it works, you can make your decision then, Gu Ning said. Sounds good. Whats your aim? K asked. Work for me for a year, and help me investigate whatever I want. I wont make you threaten this countrys safety, or investigate state secret. Ill only deal with my enemies, Gu Ning said. Sure, as long as you can cure my legs, Ill work for you for a year, K answered with crity. Gu Ning had hit the mark. All he wanted was to walk like a normal man. He wanted to visit many ces in this world, and finish his bucket list. He did not want to spend the rest of his life in this wheelchair. Although he doubted Gu Nings ability, he wasnt willing to miss any chance. Where shall we meet? K asked. He sounded calm, but he actually couldnt wait. I live in City F. We can meet wherever you want, Gu Ning said for the sake of Ks condition. Im in City D. He was unwilling to go far. City D was a first-tier city, and was one of the most developed cities in this country. It only took two hours to fly to City D from City F. Ill visit you on Saturday. Ill call you then, Gu Ning said then they hung up. On Friday, Su Anya invited Gu Ning and her friends to dine together. Gu Ning understood that Su Anya wanted to celebrate her sessful revenge, and it wasnt a bad thing to make friends with Su Anya, so Gu Ning agreed. However, Su Anya was stopped by Gao Yuchen and Wu Xinyu when she left her school. Su Anya, are you involved in the Gao Family and the Wu Familys troubles? Wu Xinyu questioned in anger. Apparently, after the Gao Family and the Wu Family encountered troubles one by one, Gao Yuchen and Wu Xinyu suspected Su Anya. They didnt believe that Su Anya had the ability, but they couldnt believe that it was a coincidence either! Besides, Gao Yuchen and Wu Xinyu couldnt ept the fact that Su Anya had a close connection with the Su Family. Although they hadnt gotten the affirmative answer yet, Gao Yuchen was truly regretful now. Even if Su Anya wasnt an important figure in the Su Family, she wouldnt be an ordinary girl either. As long as he could maintain a good rtionship with the Su Family, his family could benefit a lot from it. Of course Im involved. And you should be grateful that I wasnt hit by the car that day, or it wouldnt be as simple as it is now. Su Anya admitted with crity. Anya, Im so sorry for what Ive done. Its all my fault. I made a mistake being with Wu Xinyu. Youre the only girl I like. Could you give me another chance? Gao Yuchen immediately begged. Gao Yuchen, you... Wu Xinyu was furious at once. Chapter 227 - Predict the Car Accident

Chapter 227: Predict the Car ident

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Su Anya, instead,ughed out loud. Ha-ha, ha-ha! Gao Yuchen, are you an idiot or something? Im not stupid! Didnt you dump me because Im an ordinary girl while shes from a super-rich family? I know that I shouldnt have hidden my real identity when I was your girlfriend, but precisely because of that, I was able to see through you. Youre merely a selfish hypocrite! You are now begging me to give you a chance just because of my background. Shame on you! After that, Su Anya ignored Gao Yuchen and Wu Xinyu, walking straight by them. Although they were mad at Su Anyas revenge, they didnt dare to do anything because of her real identity. Without hesitation, Wu Xinyu pped Gao Yuchen across his face with a loud sound. Gao Yuchen, we break up now! Wu Xinyu wanted to be Gao Yuchens girlfriend because of his background too, but the Wu Family wasnt weak either, and she had many choices. She was very proud and couldnt stand the humiliation. In the end, Gao Yuchen lost both of the girls. During the dinner, Su Anya told her newly-made friends her real identity, but none of them felt surprised. They also didnt tter Su Anya just because of her background, because they were real friends. Su Anya wasnt an arrogant girl either, and she hated hypocrisy. Since they were friends now, they should treat each other equally. The same night in City G. In a noisy club, colorful lights shone. Men and women crazily gyrated on the dance floor. The air was full of desire and luxury. Li Zhenzhen, Su Jing, Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen were among them. Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen had forced Li Zhenzhen and Su Jing to have sex with them three times in this week. Li Zhenzhen and Su Jing had been tortured every time. It took them a long, painful time to recover. However, once they were recovered, Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen would call them out again, and today was the fourth time. Li Zhenzhens n of killing Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen was still up in the air, because no one took this task. Besides, Li Zhenzhen didnt know many people who could help her. Even though she wanted Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen to be dead right now, she didnt want to be involved personally. Thus she had done nothing when she had a chance to kill them before. Li Zhenzhen and Su Jing had even tried to delete the videos on their phones, but they had been discovered. Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen also told them that they had copies of those videos. Li Zhenzhen and Su Jing were furious, but helpless too. What was worse was that Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen had forced them to use drugs, and they were gradually getting addicted to it. Meanwhile, their desire to get revenge started to fade away. Li Zhenzhen had called Qin Yifan the other day. She asked him whether there was any possibility that they could be together, but Qin Yifan still rejected her as usual. She waspletely heartbroken this time, and started living her sexual life with wild abandon. Li Zhenzhen slept with not only Lin Wencong and Yuan Sen, but with random men as well. Her family sensed that something had to be wrong with Li Zhenzhen, because in the past she always went out during days, but now she never came back home till it was veryte, or she would simply stay out all night. And she never came back home without being drunk. It was already 12 am. Li Zhenzhen was still ying crazily in the bar and she wouldnt answer her parents calls, which deeply worried her families. Li Zhenzhens parents and her older brother Li Zhenyu were still awake, sitting in the living room. Li Zhenzhens father looked upset while holding his phone in his hand. Zhenyu, what happened to your younger sister? Shes totally changed. They thought that Li Zhenzhen was a grownup now, and that they shouldnt interfere in her personal affairs. However, she behaved in an increasingly wild and uncontrolled way. Im not clear about it. Maybe its because Qin Yifan likes another girl, and shes unhappy, Li Zhenyu said. Hearing that, Li Zhenzhens parents could only sigh. Although they all wished that Li Zhenzhen could marry Qin Yifan, Qin Yifan didnt like Li Zhenzhen and wasnt willing to marry her either. They couldnt do anything about it. If they annoyed the Qin Family because of that, it would be thest thing the Li Family wanted to see. ... Gu Ning flew to City D early in the morning on Saturday. However, while Gu Ning was on her way to City D, Leng Shaoting arrived at City F at the same time. He nned to surprise her, but her phone was turned off. Leng Shaoting thought that maybe Gu Ning was not in City F. She had apany in City G and went to City G often, so Leng Shaoting guessed that Gu Ning could be in City G. He wasnt sure yet, so he didnt fly to City G abruptly. It was also possible that Gu Nings phone was dead. Around 11 am, Gu Ning arrived at the airport in City D. She didnt notice that Leng Shaoting had called her until she turned her phone onter. Hi, where are you now? Leng Shaoting asked the minute he answered Gu Nings call. Im in City D now, and I just got off the ne, Gu Ning replied. I just arrived at City F, Leng Shaoting said. He sounded a little upset. What? Gu Ning was surprised. Why didnt you tell me earlier? I wanted to surprise you, Leng Shaoting said feeling disappointed. Gu Ning didnt know what to say, but she was moved. Wait for me in City F. Ill be back tomorrow morning. Fine, Leng Shaoting answered. After that, Gu Ning called K to make an appointment with him. K and Gu Ning were going to meet in an exclusive resort called Quanlin Resort. Although Gu Ning had never been there before, she had heard of it and read news about it on the Inte. It was a beautiful resort with an outstanding natural view. And it was a ce that was safe for celebrities to meet, eat or discuss business. Only the rich or the authorities could afford it. Gu Ning didnt know how much wealth K had, but she knew that he was far richer than her. On the way to the resort from the airport, a picture again emerged before Gu Nings eyes. A big red truck suddenly lost control and hit a ck Cayenne into the guardrails on a highway. The ck Cayenne fell from the 10 meter high road and crashed into pieces, which resulted in the death of the three people in the car on site. Gu Nings heart tightened. Since she could see the picture, it must have something to do with her, and she had to stop it from happening. Chapter 228 - A Murder

Chapter 228: A Murder

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before long, Gu Ning noticed that a red big truck was driving ahead not far away. She checked its te, and it was exactly the same one that had shown in the picture before her Jade Eyes. She immediately used her Jade Eyes and saw that a ck Cayenne was driving right ahead of the big truck. There was a 10-meter or so gap between the two cars, and the big truck was speeding up. They were still a thousand meters away from the highway. Hey, would you please drive faster and catch up with the Cayenne? Its my friends car, Gu Ning urged the driver and told him a lie. Sure. The driver agreed and sped up immediately. Although the driver sped up, it was still difficult for him to catch up because they were all driving at a high speed. Why is the big truck driving so fast? It is already exceeding the speed limit, and is getting near to the Cayenne. If it doesnt slow down right now, it could be dangerous, the driverined. Hearing what the taxi driver said, Gu Ning frowned. Even the taxi driver knew that it could be dangerous if the big truck didnt slow down, so why did the driver of the big truck still do it, and even sped up? The big truck must be doing it on purpose! Why? Was it a murder? Although Gu Ning wasnt certain about it, it was possible, because the big truck was behaving strangely. The highway was right before their eyes, and Gu Ning was feeling very anxious. What should she do now? Stop the car right now! When the big truck almost hit the Cayenne, Gu Ning ordered the taxi driver to stop immediately. The taxi driver instinctively stepped on the brake without hesitation. Gu Ning got out of the car immediately, but right at that moment, the big truck knocked into the Cayenne, and thetter crashed into the guardrails in an uncontrolled way. If the Cayenne had knocked the guardrails directly, it wouldnt have fallen, but it had already been knocked over the guardrail, and was doomed to fall. Gu Ning immediately ran to the Cayenne. Just as half of the Cayenne had already gone over the guardrails, Gu Ning caught one of its wheels which were still on the safe side of the guardrail. She used her magical power to improve her strength, and stabilized the car. The two back wheels of the car were forced to get stuck in the guardrails. However, it was still very dangerous. If Gu Ning wasnt powerful enough to hold it, it would fall anyway. Gu Nings power was limited, and it was being consumed in arge amount within a short period of time. If the people in the car couldnt be rescued soon, the car would still fall down when Gu Ning lost the support from her power. Everyone around was shocked by the scene. How powerful this girl is! And she must be super brave to risk her own life to catch the wheel. She could fall too! Because of that ident, all the cars behind them stopped, and some warm-hearted men came to help Gu Ning one by one. However, they all could only stabilize the car, and it was impossible for them to pull it back. They needed a crane. Some called the police, and some called the ambnce, while some were busy taking pictures as well as videos of the unusual scene. A piece of news soon appeared on the Inte, A car ident on a highway in City D. A brave and powerful girl caught its wheel! [Pictures Attached] . The first picture was Gu Ning holding the wheel alone, and in the second picture, many went to help Gu Ning pull on the back of the car, but their faces werent clear because of the long distance. Two thirds of the Cayenne was knocked over the guardrail, and it was highly possible to fall. Thus no one thought that it was a show and that Gu Ning was deliberately attracting peoples attention. Instead, they were all astonished by Gu Nings bravery and strength. Jesus! How does she do it! I think that she isnt an ordinary human being. She was able to grab hold of the wheel and stabilize the car right on time! Indeed! Its incredible! ... The news went viral on the Inte and caused a sensation within a short time. When a government worker noticed the car te in the picture, he was stunned and called the mayors private number at once. The mayor was also shocked to hear the news. He immediately took a car, heading to the site in person. Moreover, he also called the directors of the Public Security Department as well as the Fire Department and the head of the Central Hospital. It seemed that the people in the Cayenne were very important. However, the crowd had no idea of that yet. Around 10 minutester, the fire brigade arrived and immediately started directing a rescue. Ambnces arrived soon after. Just as the Cayenne was pulled back, the directors of the Public Security Department as well as the Fire Department and the head of the Central Hospital arrived one by one. Everyone was astonished and curious about the people in the Cayennes identity. The owner of the car must be an important figure. It cost Gu Ning too much power, and she was exhausted, sinking to the ground. She was surprised too, but had no energy to think about it now. She nned to walk away quietly, but a nurse found her and put her into an ambnce without dy. Gu Ning wasnt able to resist at all right now, and decided to have a rest first. Unexpectedly, she fell sound asleep afterwards, and missed the call from K. K had been waiting for her for a long time, and lost his patience. He called her twice and a doctor answered it the second time. Miss Gu, Ive been waiting for you for a long time. Where are you right now? K was apparently displeased. Hi, the girl was in an ident just then, and she is in the hospital now. May I know your rtionship with her? the doctor said politely. What? She was in an ident? K was greatly surprised. Yes, there was a car ident on the highway. Shes in a deep sleep now after she used her full force to pull on the cars wheel. The doctor thought that K was Gu Nings friend, so he told him the truth. What? She is the girl who pulled the cars wheel? K was amazed. While he was waiting for Gu Ning, he surfed the Inte to kill time, and he had also read the news about the ident. To his astonishment, the girl in the picture was actually Gu Ning. Chapter 229 - Treatment for K

Chapter 229: Treatment for K

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions K now thought highly of Gu Ning, and was even more interested in her. Which hospital was she admitted to? K asked. He nned to visit her. Gu Ning had promised to cure his legs, so he didnt want to miss the chance. In addition, what Gu Ning did had won his trust. The Center Hospital, patient room V11, the doctor said. The atmosphere in another VIP patient room was depressing. A man who was around 50-years-old was lying on the patient bed. He had a pair of sharp, bright eyes, and no one dared to meet his gaze. The man also had an air of power and coldness, which terrified people around him. Vice governor, the driver of the truck is already in custody, but we havent gotten his testimony yet, a middle-aged man said with great respect. The man who was lying on the patient bed was the vice governor of Province D, Xiao Changchun. And the middle-aged man was the director of the Public Security Department, Fu Wenwu. It has to be Liu Gui or Zhao Feilong! another man in his early forties said in anger. He was the mayor of City D, Jiang Bowen. Liu Gui was the deputy secretary of the provincial partymittee in City D, while Zhao Feilong was the governor of Province D. Zhao Feilong, Liu Gui and Xiao Changchun werepeting against each other for a significant position, so they all wanted to destroy the other two. Although both Zhao Feilong and Liu Gui were in higher positions than Xiao Changchun now, Xiao Changchuns achievements and reputation were better than theirs, so they felt threatened. Oh, how are the chauffeur, Secretary Yang, and that young girl? Xiao Changchun asked with care. He now looked gentler. The big truck had hit them heavily, but Xiao Changchun who had sat in the back row had survived because of his seat belt. He was only slightly injured, but had passed out because of the force. The chauffeur and Secretary Yang are fine. The young girl only ran out of energy, and is in a deep sleep right now, Jiang Bowen said. Great, we must thank her, Xiao Changchun ordered. Although he thought that the girl wasnt simple, he had no intention to investigate her, because she had just saved his life. No problem, but how? Money or something else? Jiang Bowen asked. Give her a hundred thousand yuan as a reward and prize for her bravery, Xiao Changchun said. Money was probably the most practical reward, and it wasnt appropriate for a government official to give her a house or a car. Sure, Ill arrange it right away, Jiang Bowen said. He immediately called his secretary to handle it. Gu Ning opened her eyes, and a young good-looking face came into her sight. She got a fright and sat up abruptly. K, why are you here? K felt a little dissatisfied at Gu Nings great reaction, but he was surprised to hear what Gu Ning had said. He squinted and seemed dangerous, Do you know me? There were only a few people who knew who he was. Howe she knew him? Gu Ning immediately regretted saying that, but she couldnt tell him that they had met before in her previous incarnation. If she did she would expose her secret of being reborn. Thus Gu Ning could only exin, Im sensitive to voices and I heard your voice just now, so I assumed that it had to be you when I opened my eyes. Gu Ning did hear someone talking, but she wasnt sure whether it was K or not. If K denied it, she could make up an excuse saying that it was a coincidence. Seeing that Gu Ning was calm, K chose to believe her, and he did say something just then. Hey, howe youre so strong and brave to pull the car and prevent it from falling? K asked with curiosity. Because Im willing to help others and Im full of energy! Gu Ning replied with sincerity. Although she didnt want to be involved in trouble, she couldnt stand aside when she saw that others were in trouble. Fine! K said. And when can you cure my legs? K asked, because he couldnt wait. We can try it now, Gu Ning said. She stood up taking out a ss sk from her backpack. This is the medicine that Ive prepared for you. Drink it first, and Ill help you massage your legs. Youll start feeling something. K stared at the so-called ck medicine in the ss kettle, and frowned with obvious dislike. Are you sure this medicine is safe? Although he believed Gu Ning to some extent now, he didnt fully trust her. They were merely strangers after all. He came to meet her just because he didnt want to miss any chance. If youre worried, you can have another person who you trust act as a witness. If youre in danger, he can capture me, Gu Ning said airily, like she didnt care. K also knew that nothing good came without risk. In fact, the medicine was only a normal medicine to improve a persons sleep. Gu Ning used it as a cover; the major part was the massage. Guo Hao,e on in, K called at someone outside. A young man walked in at once, and K ordered, Im going to take this medicine that she gave me. If Im in danger, you can capture her and hand her to the police. Boss... Guo Hao was concerned. K ignored him, opening the lid, and drank the medicine. It had acrid smell and tasted terrible, but K drank it. Afterwards, Gu Ning bent in front of his wheelchair, and massaged his knees. She did it randomly, because the point was to insert her power into his legs. With the help of the power, K immediately felt morefortable, and his paralyzed legs started to have feelings, which greatly surprised K. Gu Ning did it! However, right at that moment, Gu Ning stopped massaging. All that she had needed to do was to make K believe in her ability. How do you feel? Gu Ning asked. Boss, how are you doing? Guo Hao also asked with anxiety. I think Im recovering! K was thrilled. Chapter 230 - You Did It On Purpose!

Chapter 230: You Did It On Purpose!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Really? Guo Hao was excited too. Miss Gu, how long will it take to fully cure my legs, K asked with crity. Well do the treatment three times in alternate weeks. Your muscles will recover the first time, and your joints will heal the second time. The third time, youll be able to walk, Gu Ning said. Am I dreaming? Ks body trembled slightly in surprise. It was too good to be true for him. Youre not, Gu Ning said with confidence. Very well, I trust you, and Ill work for you for a year, K said. Great! Although Gu Ning was confident that K would agree, she was finally relieved to get his affirmative answer. K reached out his hand to shake Gu Nings, Its very nice meeting you. Then, Gu Ning inserted her power into Ks legs again to recover his muscles. Ks legs regained its feeling, which made K and Guo Hao feel extremely excited. However, the joints in Ks legs were still badly damaged, so he couldnt walk for now. After the first treatment, Gu Ning said, I need your help right now, but I dont think that it is a good ce to discuss it here. Im starving right now. Why dont we talk on the way to the restaurant? She hadnt eaten in a long time. Sure, lets go now! K agreed. Then Guo Hao pushed Ks wheelchair followed by Gu Ning, heading outside. They had to tell the doctor first before leaving. However, just as they left the patient room, Jiang Bowen met them face to face and stopped them. Hi, youre finally awake. Where are you going now? Jiang Bowen asked Gu Ning. Nice to meet you, Mayor Jiang. Im fine now, and Im going to tell my doctor before I leave with my friends, Gu Ning replied. She behaved calmly in front of Jiang Bowen. Youre leaving? Jiang Bowen was surprised that this young girl asked for nothing after what she had done. Nevertheless, youve done a great thing! We havent reward you yet, Jiang Bowen said. He scrutinized Gu Ning to see whether she was truly modest. Gu Ning smiled and said, Mayor Jiang, I did it out of my own willingness, and I wont ask for any reward. However, I only hope that Ive saved an honest and upright official. Very well, youre very kind and modest. I admire you! Jiang Bowenplimented her inly. However, youve made a great achievement, and you deserve the reward. Well, how about this. I can fulfill a wish of you, as long as its legal. If you encounter any trouble in the future, you can turn to me for help, Jiang Bowen said, handing his name card to Gu Ning. That would be so great, Gu Ning didnt reject, and took the name card. Mayor Jiang, please do not expose me in this ident. I dont want to be involved in unnecessary trouble. This car ident was an attempt at murder. If the killer knew that she ruined his n, he wouldnt let her get away with it. Jiang Bowen was also aware of it, so he agreed to protect Gu Ning. Dont worry. Ill handle it, Jiang Bowen said to Gu Ning. Thanks, Gu Ning said. After that, they said good-bye to Jiang Bowen. Mayor, I think that she probably wanted your favor more than a reward, Jiang Bowens secretary said behind him after Gu Ning was gone. Jiang Bowen had the same thought, but he didnt care, She saved the vice governors life. And my favor is nothingpared to that. Indeed, Xiao Changchuns life was much more important than a little favor. If Xiao Changchun had been killed in the car ident, a powerful group in the politics would have lost an essential figure. Jiang Bowen added then, She didnt ask for my favor on her own initiative. I think shes an honest girl, and epted my favor just because she didnt want to turn me down. In addition, he only promised to fulfill a legal wish for her. Even if she really turned to him for help one day in the future, he believed that it wouldnt be difficult for him to solve it. His secretary agreed with him. They were politicians and it was necessary to be careful. You had to have done that on purpose! Even K had the same thought about Gu Ning. The mayor owed her a favor, which was of great use in the future. Its not important. He proposed it himself, and why cant I take it? Gu Ning said. Well, Im surprised that you asked for nothing after you saved an important figures life, K admired Gu Ning for what she had done. He probably couldnt be so altruistic himself. I dont need their support right now, so I didnt ask for anything. However, I needed your help, so I offered to cure your legs for a reason, Gu Ning said. K was stunned. Gu Ning had rescued Xiao Changchun for nothing, but asked him to work for her for a year. K felt a little displeased, but he was even willing to work for her for two years as long as she could cure his legs. In the VIP patient room, Jiang Bowen reported his talk with Gu Ning to Xiao Changchun. Xiao Changchun also believed that Gu Ning was a good girl who took Jiang Bowens name card just because she didnt want to reject his kindness. And it was Jiang Bowen who promised to help her in the future. Xiao Changchun had a good impression of Gu Ning after this ident. She had saved his life after all! On the way to Quanlin Resort, Gu Ning told K that she nned to investigate Hongyun Real Estate in City G, and she didnt hide her grudge with Hongyun. K was astonished after that. How old are you now? You must be younger than 20, and you have already started running a business? Its unbelievable! K said with amazement. K was an ace hacker, but he didnt know how to run apany at all, so he admired Gu Ning. No problem. Ill send the materials to you once I find some, K said.. Chapter 231 - I Miss You

Chapter 231: I Miss You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After the meal, it was already 4 pm. Gu Ning checked the ne tickets back to City F, because Leng Shaoting had just arrived in City F, and she missed him. She had finished the deal in City D anyway. However, there were no ne tickets going to City F right now, and thest one would take off in half an hour. Gu Ning couldnt catch it, so she could only wait till tomorrow. She then decided to stay in the Quanlin Resort, and K generously paid the fee for Gu Ning. After K left, Gu Ning decided to take a walk around the Quanlin Resort. Quanlin Resort was surrounded by beautiful mountains andkes with a beautiful, natural view. It was indeed a pleasure to stay here. Gu Ning took a photo and a selfie with the view, sending it to Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting had just wanted to call Gu Ning when he received her message. Gu Ning beamed in the photo, and Leng Shaotings heart lost a beat. He wanted to kiss her, now. Leng Shaoting: Where is this ce? Gu Ning: Quanlin Resort. Its so beautiful. Leng Shaoting: I see. Then they stopped texting. After 45 minutes, Gu Ning was about to go back. She turned around, and noticed a familiar figure walking towards her. Gu Ning was stunned. Leng Shaoting? Why is he here? Gu Ning rubbed her eyes to check whether it was real, but the man was still approaching her. Why are you here? Gu Ning asked. It felt so unreal. I missed you, so I came here. Leng Shaoting stood in front of Gu Ning, staring at her. There was obvious loneliness and deep love in his eyes. Leng Shaoting wasnt a man who loved to say sweet nothings, but he was a doer. Gu Ning almost cried. He missed her so much that he couldnt wait for a day. She had the same feeling actually. She knew that Leng Shaoting was in City F, and she was eager to fly back to his side, but she failed to catch thest ne. Lets have a tour around! Gu Ning said. Sure, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning held Leng Shaotings hand naturally. Leng Shaotings body stiffened unconsciously. He wasnt used to it yet, because it was the first time they had been so close. He of course loved the feeling, and immediately sped Gu Nings hand in his big palm, as if he was afraid to lose her. The two walked for a while longer, then took a break on the bench. Lets take a photo together! Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting was a little anxious, because he wasnt ustomed to taking selfies. Gu Ning sat near Leng Shaoting raising her phone, and took a picture of them sitting together. Gu Ning beamed, while Leng Shaoting remained expressionless, but both of them looked beautiful in the picture. Within a second, Gu Ning finished taking the picture. The two matched each other so well in the photo. Send it to me, Leng Shaoting said. This was the first photo of them, and he would carry it with him. Whenever he missed her in the future, he could look at the photo. No problem, Gu Ning said, and immediately sent it to him. She focused on their faces in the photo for a long time with excitement. When it was almost 6 pm, Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting, What do you want to have for dinner? Up to you, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning wasnt hungry yet, but Leng Shaoting flew all the way from City F,ing to her. He could be starving now. Lets go to the restaurant first! Gu Ning said. They then walked to the restaurant. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning met a group of people at the door of the restaurant. To Gu Nings surprise, she was familiar with the leading two men. Yan Zhenglin was here and the man beside Yan Zhenglin was Jiang Bowen who she had just met today. What a coincidence! Girl Gu, what are you doing here? Before Gu Ning could say a word, Yan Zhenglin already saw her and was apparently excited. He strode to Gu Ning without dy. Jiang Bowen was astonished by the scene instead. Do they know each other? Obviously, they knew each other, and they seemed very close. Are they rtives? Uncle Yan, what a coincidence! I came to City D to deal with something. How about you? Gu Ning asked. Me too! Yan Zhenglin said. He then said to Leng Shaoting, Nice to meet you, Mr. Leng. Nice to meet you too, Mayor Yan, Leng Shaoting nodded to Yan Zhenglin. Oh, Miss Gu and Master Yan are friends? Jiang Bowen walked over. Nice to meet you, Mayor Jiang, Gu Ning said to Jiang Bowen. What? You two know each other too? Yan Zhenglin asked. He was shocked that Gu Ning could always get to know importance figures wherever she came. The girl I told you about today is Miss Gu, Jiang Bowen said. What? It was you? Yan Zhenglin rounded his eyes in astonishment. He had already heard of what had happened to Xiao Changchun. To his astonishment, the girl who had stabilized the car was Gu Ning. However, he knew that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, so he believed that Gu Ning was able to do that. Leng Shaoting looked to Gu Ning with doubts. Gu Ning panicked a little, because she didnt want to worry him. Leng Shaoting noticed Gu Nings small reactions, and he had a sense that she must have done something he wouldnt be happy to know about. Girl Gu, you indeed surprise me! Yan Zhenglin said. It had been so dangerous, and she could have fallen too! She had indeed risked her own life, but luckily, both Xiao Changchun and Gu Ning were fine now. Master Yan, is Miss Gu your rtive? Jiang Bowen asked. Not really, shes a good friend of my father, and my lifesaver. I told you the storyst time, Yan Zhenglin said. What? Hearing that, Jiang Bowen was more than shocked. Gu Ning was the girl who had saved Yan Zhenglins life from the snipers shot? Jesus! This young girl is truly amazing! Gu Ning, instead, felt slightly embarrassed to see them being shocked. Noticing that, Yan Zhenglin immediately dropped the topic. Girl Gu, are you here to have dinner? Lets dine together!. Chapter 232 - Stay in the Same Room

Chapter 232: Stay in the Same Room

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Thanks, we would love to, but we have something to discuss in private, Gu Ning declined. Gu Ning also knew that Yan Zhenglin was just being polite. They must havee here to dine together for something important. Indeed, Yan Zhenglin and the others came all the way here to talk about something serious. However, if Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were willing to have a meal with them, they wouldnt mind it either. Since Gu Ning declined, he wouldnt insist. Well, then well go inside first. After that, they separated. When Yan Zhenglin and others were gone, Leng Shaoting fixed his eyes on Gu Ning and asked, Why did you panic? Gu Ning understood that she couldnt hide it from Leng Shaoting. If Leng Shaoting had read the news, he would recognize her at the first sight. Thus she could only tell him the truth, There was a car ident on the highway this morning. A car was knocked over the guardrail. I ran to catch its wheel and stabilized the car. The people in the car were rescued. Thats all. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting had mixed emotions. He was mad at Gu Nings abrupt behavior, and she had even risked her own life to save others. No matter who the people that Gu Ning had saved were, no one was more important than Gu Ning in his heart now. Leng Shaoting was still worried about her, even though the ident had already passed. What if she had fallen from the highway along with the car? He couldnt imagine it, and he was reluctant to experience the feeling of losing someone he cared about the most again. Fortunately, Gu Ning was fine now, or he sincerely wouldnt know what to do. Leng Shaoting was mad, but he was more concerned about Gu Ning. Seeing Leng Shaoting being unhappy and worried, Gu Ning felt slightly guilty. She held his hand and said, I promise I wont do it again. Although it wasnt really dangerous for Gu Ning, it was super dangerous in the eyes of those who didnt know her ability. Leng Shaoting rxed a little, and sped Gu Nings hand. He only wanted her in this world. He was truly afraid of losing her. After the meal, it was already dark. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting ambled in the resort. It had a breathtaking view at night. They noticed a theater, and Gu Ning proposed watching a movie together. Leng Shaoting agreed. It was almost 10 pm when they walked out of the theater. They went back to the hotel and wanted to book a room. Unexpectedly, the hotel was fully booked. Um, there is no vacant rooms tonight. Would you mind staying in my room for a night? There is a sofa in my room, Gu Ning said. She was nervous, and summoned up all her courage to say that. She didnt want Leng Shaoting to think that she was an easy girl. Leng Shaoting felt a little uneasy too, but there was no other room avable tonight. He could leave Quanlin Resort, but he wasnt willing to, so he agreed. On the way to the room, the two couldnt help thinking about what was going to happen when they stayed in the same room for a night. Both of them flushed and their hearts were pounding fast. No one talked along the way. However, they were boyfriend and girlfriend now. So it wasmon that they stayed together. Even if they slept with each other, it was no big deal because they were in love. The minute that they walked inside the room, Gu Ning said, Youre taller, and you can sleep in the bed. Ill sleep on the sofa. You can sleep in the bed, and Ill use the sofa. Leng Shaoting wasnt willing to let Gu Ning sleep on the sofa. It was ufortable. The sofa is too small for you, Gu Ning said. Its fine, Leng Shaoting said, then he walked to the sofa and sat down. There is no other quilt, Gu Ning said, suddenly realizing it. No big deal. The air conditioner is on. Im not cold, Leng Shaoting said. Why dont we sleep in the bed together? Gu Ning said unconsciously, but she was soon shocked by her own words. Leng Shaoting was struck dumb for a second. He felt the blood in his body was moving faster and faster, and didnt dare to look at Gu Ning again. Gu Ning added at once, The bed is big enough for two. Which meant that they wouldnt be touching each other, even if they slept in the bed together. Leng Shaoting was struggling to make the decision. He was eager to be near Gu Ning, but didnt want to scare her. In the end, Leng Shaoting agreed. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting only took off their coats, lying in the bed together. The bedsidemp was on, but it was a little dim. Maybe because it was still too early, or maybe because they were both nervous, no one was asleep but they didnt talk either. All of a sudden, Gu Nings phone vibrated on a table beside her. The night was too quiet, so the abrupt sound scared Gu Ning for a second. The caller was Situ Ye. Why was he calling her at night? Hi, Mr. Situ, Gu Ning answered it. Leng Shaoting immediately felt a sense of being threatened. Hey, are you home now? Im in City F now. Why dont we have night snacks together? Situ Ye invited gently. Oh, what a shame. Im not at home right now. Im in City D, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting, instead, was displeased with her tone. Situ Ye was disappointed. He came to City F to meet Gu Ning, but she was absent. He thought that if Gu Ning wasnt in City G, then she would be in City F. When will you be back? Situ Ye asked. Tomorrow, Gu Ning replied. Very well, then lets dine together tomorrow when youre back, Situ Ye said. Sure. Gu Ning wouldnt reject since she was free tomorrow. Gu Ning also noticed that Leng Shaoting wasnt happy about Situ Yes call, but she wasnt clear why the man was displeased. She and Situ Ye were justmon friends after all. Chapter 233 - Why Didn’t You Ask Me for Help?

Chapter 233: Why Didnt You Ask Me for Help?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions And she couldnt stop meeting new men, because she needed to build up herwork. Gu Ning rolled to face Leng Shaoting and asked, Are you being jealous just because I have a male friend? He is chasing you. Leng Shaoting didnt deny the fact that he was jealous, but if Situ Ye wasnt chasing Gu Ning, he wouldnt be jealous. What? No! Gu Ning was quiet surprised. She didnt believe it, because she didnt think that Situ Ye treated her differently. How do you know that? Gu Ning asked. Mans instinct, Leng Shaoting said with confidence. Ha-ha, Gu Ning couldnt helpughing out loud. Even if Situ Ye was chasing her, she wouldnt ept him. Do youck self-confidence, or dont you trust me? Gu Ning joked. Leng Shaoting looked at Gu Ning deeply, but remained quiet. He didnt know the answer either. Gu Ning knew what was in Leng Shaotings mind. Even if he didnt trust her, she wouldnt me him. They had just been together for a short time, and it was normal that he felt insecure. If Gu Ning hadnt been familiar with Leng Shaoting, she would have felt threatened too, because the man was so handsome and sexy. Unless you betray me, I wont hurt you, Gu Ning promised with sincerity to ay Leng Shaotings worries. She then approached him and gave him a light kiss. However, Leng Shaoting wasnt willing to let her go after he got to enjoy the taste. He immediately kissed her with great force. Leng Shaoting wasnt skillful at kissing, so it took him a while to find the right way. His lips rubbed across hers for a long time before his tongue went in between her beautiful teeth and into her mouth. He pressed her to him, and her whole body was under his. It was the first time that Gu Ning had been so close to a man. She lost all her energy, indulging herself in the warmness. They shared a lingering kiss, and Leng Shaoting started to get dissatisfied with the status quo. His hands began to move around her body. Gu Ning trembled out of sexual excitement. Although she didnt mind making love with Leng Shaoting, she wasnt mentally prepared yet, so she wanted to push him away. However, she tried in vain, because her body had already given up. She could only let Leng Shaoting continue kissing her passionately. Feeling that Gu Ning was a little out of breath, Leng Shaotings kiss moved to her cheeks and neck. Her skin was smooth and smelled so good due to the nourishment of her power. Leng Shaoting just couldnt stop. All of a sudden, a loud sound of someone closing a door outside surprised Leng Shaoting. He got his mind back at once. Although this hotel had outstanding sound instion, with his acute hearing, Leng Shaoting was able to hear any sound outside. Seeing Gu Ning flushed with slightly swollen lips, Leng Shaoting panicked. Ningning, Im sorry, I just... Its fine. Gu Ning took a long breath in to calm herself down, and smiled gently. She didnt mind, but was simply not mentally prepared yet. Leng Shaoting didnt dare to continue, and tried to fall asleep with Gu Ning in his arms, but it was very hard for a man to sleep right after such a long, passionate kiss. Gu Ning, on the other hand, fell asleep within a short time. Leng Shaoting didnt fall asleep until it was veryte. The next morning, Leng Shaoting was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window thinking about something when Gu Ning woke up. What are you thinking? Gu Ning opened her mouth. Leng Shaoting turned back, looking at her. Oh, nothing. Do you want to have breakfast out or in here? Lets go out. The ne will be taking off at 9:30 am. We can have breakfast before we head to the airport, Gu Ning said. They packed up and went to the restaurant for breakfast. There were exclusive shuttle cars in the restore, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting took the car arranged by the hotel. Gu Ning called K after her breakfast and told him that she was leaving for City F. K proposed to send her to the airport, but Gu Ning declined. Gu Ning didnt avoid Leng Shaoting, so he got to know the reason why Gu Ning came to City D this time, from their talk on the phone. After they hung up, Leng Shaoting asked with surprise, You can cure disease? Yes, Gu Ning didnt deny it, nor exin further. However, Leng Shaoting was slightly dissatisfied that Gu Ning flew all the way to City D just to make a deal with the man on the phone. If you wanted to investigate something, why didnt you ask me for help? Gu Ning exined, Youve already helped me a lot, but I cant count on you forever. And I need a helpful assistant. Hes a famous hacker called K. Its to my great advantage that hes willing to help me. Leng Shaoting didnt insist then. He knew that Gu Ning was running a startup and needed talent, so he wouldnt prevent her from hiring skilled workers and building awork. The only thing he needed to do was to give her a helping hand when she needed and stop other men who wanted to chase her from getting near. ... When they arrived at City F, they went to dine in a restaurant first. After the meal, Leng Shaoting was unwilling to be apart from Gu Ning, so Gu Ning didnt go home right away. Instead, they went to the street of antiques. She hadnt been to the street of antiques for a long time, and she missed the time when she could pick up a real antique from a stand by ident. Leng Shaoting was of course willing to do anything as long as he was with Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting immediately called someone to send a car to him. After 10 minutes, the car arrived. Leng Shaoting then drove the car, going to the street of antiques with Gu Ning. On the way, Gu Ning called Gu Man and told her mother that she was back, and would be back home tonight. The street of antiques was still the same as the first time that Gu Ning had been here. Most of the objects were fake and it was hard to find a real one. Do you like antiques? Leng Shaoting asked, seeing Gu Ning so focused on the objects. Yes, Gu Ning answered. I have some, Ill send them to youter, Leng Shaoting said. Well, I just enjoy discovering and picking up a real one from a mass of them. Im not really interested in collecting them, Gu Ning said. Chapter 234 - A Pastel Plate with Patterns of Nine Peaches and Five Bats

Chapter 234: A Pastel te with Patterns of Nine Peaches and Five Bats

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After a long while, Gu Ning noticed an object with power. It was a 30-centimeter wide pastel te with patterns of nine peaches and five bats. The white te was crystal clear with a smooth texture. It was a great advertisement for Yongzheng pastels. The background color of the te and the color of the painting around it were both pure and fine. The two colorsbined together producing effects of elegance and nobility. Therefore, people might think that it was a fake, and outsiders would never believe that it was real, even if there were two vertical lines of words saying Yongzheng Period, Qing dynasty in blue and white on the bottom of the te. The patterns around the te were light and obvious at the same time. The color of the peaches was red, but not bright, and changed naturally from yellow to red. Every touch of the painting pen was precisely urate. The peach blossoms had long leaves with sides that were bright in the front and darker in the back. The front sides of the leaves were green, while the back sides were bluish and dark, which reflected the differences under the light. The leaves were densely distributed and reasonably dynamic, matching the iron-red bats so well. Gu Ning asked about its price. It only cost two thousand yuan, so Gu Ning paid the money without hesitation. Leng Shaoting wanted to pay for Gu Ning, but Gu Ning declined. If would be meaningless if he paid. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting continued walking ahead with the te. Seconds after Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were gone, a middle-aged man came quickly with an old man who was around 70-years-old. They stopped at the stand where Gu Ning bought the pastel te. Master, this is the... the middle-aged said. However, before he could finish, he was struck dumb when he nced over the stand. Then he was shocked and raised his voice asking, Where is the pastel te with patterns of nine peaches and five bats? The stand owner didnt know why the man was so emotional, but he recognized the old man who stood beside him. He was the curator of the museum and the leader of the Antiques Association, Gu Changjiang. The middle-aged man had visited the same stand a while before. He had stared at the pastel te for a long time, but still left in the end. Now he came back with an antique expert to check it again. All of sudden, the stand owner had a sense that the pastel te could be real. Hey, Im asking you something! the middle-aged man said again. The stand owner replied at once, Oh, I sold it already. What? The middle-aged man couldnt ept it. Although he wasntpletely certain that it was real, he was confident that it could be real. That was the reason why he went to invite his master and came back again. Within minutes, the pastel te was sold. It was terrible news for him. The stand owner swallowed with great force. He couldnt help thinking to himself. Is the pastel te real? If it was real, he would have lost a fortune. The stand owner regretted now. Whos the buyer? the middle-aged man asked. The buyer could still be around. Its a teenage girl with a young man, the stand owner replied. Where did they go? the middle-aged man asked again. To the right, the stand owner answered. Master, lets catch up to them. I think we can probably still meet them, the middle-aged man said. They wanted to buy the te as part of a collection. Wait a second. Seeing that they were leaving, the stand owner immediately asked with anxiety, Is the te real? Im not sure yet, the middle-aged man said, then he ignored the stand owner, walking quickly to the right with Gu Changjiang. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked slowly, so the middle-aged man and Gu Changjiang caught them up within a short time. Gu Ning was holding the pastel te in her hands, so they instantly recognized her. Hey, please wait a moment. The middle-aged man immediately stood in Gu Nings way. Although it was impolite, he didnt have time to waste. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting then stopped. Both of them thought that the man must have something urgent. However, when Gu Ning noticed Gu Changjiang who was standing by the middle-aged mans side, she immediately understood what was going on. Master Gu, nice to meet you, Gu Ning said. Do you know me? Gu Changjiang was surprised. Gu Ning looked familiar in his eyes, but he couldnt remember where they had met before. Gu Ning smiled gently. We met at Master Qins birthday party. Im Gu Ning. Oh, its you! Gu Changjiang then got his memory back. Gu Ning had worn makeup back then, and now she didnt wear any makeup, so Gu Changjiang failed to recognize her in the beginning. However, he did remember her name. The reason that you were looking for me must be for this pastel te. Am I right? Gu Ning asked. Exactly! My student just walked by the stand and noticed this te. He wasnt sure whether it was real, so turned to me for help. However, when we came back, it was already sold, Gu Changjiang said. Since you want to see it, please help yourself! Gu Ning then handed the pastel te to Gu Changjiang. Gu Changjiang was thrilled. I think that we better find a ce to have a closer look at it. Gu Ning agreed, so they walked into a nearby teahouse. Gu Changjiang looked at the te closely for a long while, and he was more than excited after he was sure that it was real. He asked Gu Ning, Girl Gu, did you buy it because you knew that it was real? Gu Ning smiled, and exined. I wasnt very sure, but I thought that it was highly possible, so I bought it. Even if its a fake, its a beautiful te. I could still use it as decoration. Gu Changjiang nodded. He thought highly of her courage and confidence. To distinguish real antiques relied on ones luck, vision and courage. Like the middle-aged man, who had good luck but was not courageous enough to buy it, so he missed it. Girl Gu, may I ask, are you willing to sell it? Gu Changjiang asked. He indeed wanted to collect this pastel te, as long as Gu Ning was willing to sell it to him. Chapter 235 - Wait for You

Chapter 235: Wait for You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I can tell that you like this pastel te, and of course Im willing to sell to you if you want it, Gu Ning said. She didnt like this te very much, and she could make friends with Master Gu by selling this te to him. Really? Gu Changjiang was a little surprised that Gu Ning would agree with crity. Thank you so much! I wont deceive you either. This te is worth around 1.5 million yuan, and Ill pay you 1.5 million yuan. I can give you a discount for a friend. One million yuan is enough, because it didnt cost me much money after all, Gu Ning said. No way! I dont want you to lose money, and I should pay you ording to its market price. Gu Changjiang declined. Although this pastel te didnt cost Gu Ning much money, it was worth a lot. Master Gu didnt want to take advantage of Gu Ning. Master Gu, please dont argue with me over money. Its no big deal. If you dont mind, I would like to call you my grandpa Gu. If youre willing to make friends with me, please listen to me this time, Gu Ning said. Well, alright. I listen to you this time, since youre willing to call me your grandpa. Gu Changjiangpromised, and had a good impression of Gu Ning. He had grandchildren who were the same age as Gu Ning, but they werent by his side, and he missed them so much. After a while, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. Gu Changjiang immediately called Qin Haozheng and told him what had just happened. Qin Haozheng was also astonished that Gu Ning knew antiques. This young girl was indeed full of surprises. And it was hard for him not to appreciate this outstanding young girl. He understood that Qin Yifan was upset because of Gu Ning these days, but it wasnt appropriate for him to get involved. As Qin Yifans father, he had never forced him to date Li Zhenzhen or other girls from super-rich families. Although he didnt want Qin Yifan to be with an ordinary girl, he wouldnt stop him if he found his true love. Nevertheless, Qin Yiqing had already interfered in Qin Yifans personal affairs, and Gu Ning had already rejected Qin Yifan. The Qin Family could do nothing to change it. Situ Ye called Gu Ning again around 5 pm. And Leng Shaoting drove Gu Ning to the appointed restaurant. He was reluctant to see Gu Ning having a meal with Situ Ye, but he couldnt stop her. Situ Ye was alone in the restaurant. If Leng Shaoting hadnt told Gu Ning that Situ Ye treated her differently, Gu Ning wouldnt have noticed it. Howe Situ Ye, as the head of the Qing Gang, had time to dine with a teenage girl like her? And he even wanted to be with her alone, which meant that he did it on purpose. However, Situ Ye didnt say anything special to Gu Ning, probably because he wasnt sure about his feelings yet. Gu Ning decided to stop it at the very beginning, because she didnt want it to end up like what had happened between Qin Yifan and her. It was too embarrassing for them to be friends now. In addition, she wasnt willing to lose support from the Qing Gang. When they were about to finish the meal, Gu Ning received Leng Shaotings call. To let Situ Ye know that she wasnt single, Gu Ning didnt avoid Situ Ye but answered the call in a mild voice. Hi. Is it done yet? Leng Shaoting asked. Yeah, almost, Gu Ning replied. Im waiting for you outside now, Leng Shaoting said. In fact, he had never left. He was worried that Situ Ye would invite Gu Ning to watch a movie or shop together after the meal, so he called Gu Ning when he thought that they would almost be finished. Gu Ning absolutely understood what was on Leng Shaotings mind. Sure, Ille to youter, Gu Ning said. Great, Ill wait for you. Leng Shaoting was delighted. Situ Ye heard their talk and sensed their rtionship from Gu Nings tone, and felt disappointed. Is he your boyfriend? Situ Ye asked. Yes! Gu Ning said, and beamed with happiness. She looked in love. Then lets go now. I dont want to stop you from meeting your boyfriend. Situ Ye was a considerate man, and he only felt slightly bitter in his heart. Nevertheless, he wasnt very sad, because he hadnt figured out his feelings towards Gu Ning. Im so sorry. Please allow me to invite you to dine together the next time Im in City G, Gu Ning said. Its fine, Situ Ye replied. After that, they went outside together. Situ Ye watched Gu Ning getting in the car, but he avoided seeing the man on the drivers seat. He knew that Gu Nings boyfriend had to be as outstanding as she was. After Gu Ning got into the car, she asked Leng Shaoting, Were you waiting for me the entire time? Gu Ning thought it was highly possible. Uh huh, Leng Shaoting answered. What? Were you worried that hed invite me to watch a movie together? Gu Ning teased. A man who was chasing a woman would always invite her to dine or watch a movie together. It was romantic to sit side by side watching a movie. Leng Shaoting flushed a little, but didnt deny it. Gu Ning didnt know what to say, but it was a good chance to let Situ Ye know that she already had a boyfriend. Have you eaten yet? Gu Ning asked. Yes. This time, Leng Shaoting didnt wait for her in starvation. It wasnt a short time, so he had gone to eat in the middle. Where shall we go next? Gu Ning asked. No idea, Leng Shaoting said. Then lets have a drive around! And Ill go back hometer, Gu Ning proposed. In fact, as long as they were together, they felt happy and satisfied enough even just sitting in the car. Therefore, they decided to drive around the city and spend more time together. The traffic was heavy in the downtown, so Leng Shaoting drove straight to the suburb. Gu Ning identally noticed Gu Qinxiangs car outside of a living area when they passed by. There was a woman sitting in it, and Gu Ning recognized that she was Gu Qinxiangs secretary. Chapter 236 - Boss’s Boyfriend

Chapter 236: Bosss Boyfriend

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It wasnt unusual that a boss sent his secretary home, but Gu Ning had a sense that the rtionship between Gu Qinxiang and his secretary wasnt simple. However, Gu Ning had no intention to investigate it any further. Although she didnt get along well with Gu Qinxiangs family, she had her moral standards. However, she did hope that Lin Lijuan found it out herself, and that it would be interesting. Gu Ning went back home when it was almost 9 pm. Leng Shaoting sent Gu Ning to the outside of G zone. The two had a long kiss again, and Leng Shaoting was turned on once more. He was badly in need of a cold bath to clear his mind right now. Thus after Gu Ning disappeared from his sight, Leng Shaoting ran to Xu Jinchens ce and had a cold bath. He felt much better afterwards. During the following days, Gu Ning dined with Leng Shaoting at noon and in the afternoon. Chu Peihan and othersined a lot about that, because Gu Ning didnt have time to train them now. Gu Ning thought for a while. Maybe it was the right time to introduce Leng Shaoting to them, so she invited them to have a meal together on Wednesday afternoon. Knowing that they were going to meet their bosss boyfriend, everyone was excited. The minute thest ss was over, Chu Peihan ran to the fourth ssroom, but they hadnt finished yet. Chu Peihan loudly said to the teacher, Hi, Mr. Zhang, the time is over! The teacher had nned to dy the ss for two minutes longer, but Chu Peihan interrupted him. He red at Chu Peihan, but Chu Peihan didnt care at all. Gu Ning didnt know what to say. After that, a group of them walked towards the outside. Chu Peihan and Hao Ran also urged them to be quick. They couldnt wait to meet their bosss boyfriend. Oh, boss, which one of you is better at fighting? Hao Ran suddenly thought of that question. Oh! How could I forget! Your boyfriend is a military officer, so he must be really good at fighting! By the way, is your boyfriend a normal soldier or from the Special Forces? If hes from the Special Forces, it would be so cool! Chu Peihan said. And the rest all looked at Gu Ning for the answer. He serves in the Special Forces, and hes better than me, Gu Ning said with pride. Wow! Boss, you finally met someone who is better than you! Qin Zixun said with excitement. I lost thest time when I was in thepetition with Situ Ye too, Gu Ning said. I think it was even, Zhang Tianping said. Outsiders couldnt tell the difference. Situ Ye is better than our boss at skills, but he lost from the perspective of experience, because Situ is older and more experienced than our boss. However, he wasnt able to control the game and limit our boss, which was no different than a failure. Chu Peihan made herment inly. Undeniably, Chu Peihan told the truth. Peihans right. That is to say our boss won anyway, Mu Ke said. Everyone nodded. It sounds right, but in a real situation or battle, no matter if youre better at skills or experience, the point is to win. And we onlypeted for five minutes, which cant prove anything. I can only tell you that I had already tried my best, and thats it. Gu Ning wasnt defending Situ Ye, nor denying what Chu Peihan had just said. She just believed that there was only one winner in apetition, no matter why you won. Everyone agreed with Gu Ning and soon dropped the topic. When they got outside, the girls took Hao Rans car, while the boys took a taxi. They all went to the Youyi Restaurant together. Gu Ning had already told Leng Shaoting that they were going to meet her friends, so he booked a private room beforehand. Under the guidance of a waiter, they went to the private room, and knocked on its door. Come on in, please. Leng Shaotings voice sounded from inside. Then, Gu Ning followed by the others walked in. Leng Shaoting immediately stood up to wee them, but his sight fell on Gu Ning first as usual. Everyone was stunned when Leng Shaoting appeared in their sight. The man was tall and strong. The air conditioner was on in the room, so he had taken off his coat and was wearing a tight ck sweater, which entuated his charming body very well. He also had outstanding features whichposed a perfect face. Facing everyones surprise, Leng Shaoting didnt show any dislike at all, but he wasnt used to being the center of everyones focus. Come over and have a seat! Gu Ning opened her mouth and interrupted them. Chu Peihan suddenly said, Nice to meet you, brother-inw. Both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were shocked, but the man was satisfied with the title. He knew that they all admired Gu Ning and respected her as their boss as well as the eldest sister. Since he was Gu Nings boyfriend, it wasnt wrong that they called him brother-inw. Gu Ning, on the other hand, felt a little uneasy. Nice to meet you, brother-inw, Hao Ran and the others said with one ord. Nice to meet you too, Leng Shaoting replied. Although he said it airily, nobody thought that he was being arrogant. Leng Shaoting was a man of few words, and wasnt good at making jokes, but he wasnt arrogant either. He respected everyone equally. Gu Ning, at the same time, had already told her friends about Leng Shaotings personality. Although he looked cold and quiet, he was reliable. Therefore, everyone was mentally prepared. However, Leng Shaoting had the air of a king in their eyes, and so they behaved somewhat carefully before him. After the greeting, they were all seated. Gu Ning took off her coat, and Leng Shaoting immediately helped her hang it up. A waiter came insider, and Gu Ning let her friends order first. Help yourself please. Of course! Since the meal is on our brother-inw, we wont be shy! Chu Peihan said. Chapter 237 - The Super-rich Brother-in-law

Chapter 237: The Super-rich Brother-inw

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Exactly! The rest all agreed. Gu Ning didnt know what to say, but Leng Shaoting enjoyed the approval from Gu Nings friends. Although he only cared about Gu Nings opinions, it wasnt a bad thing that her friends all liked him. He loved Gu Ning, and respected her friends too. Um, actually I have many questions to ask our brother-inw, but I dont know whether its the right time. Well, you can answer my questions if you want, and we can drop the question if youre unwilling to answer it. We just want to know more about you, Chu Peihan said. She had a burning desire to gossip. Sure, Leng Shaoting didnt reject. How old are you and where do you live? 26 and I live in the capital. Do you have your own house? How much are your savings? I have a 600-square-meterrge quadrangle [1. In architecture a quadrangle or quad is a space or a courtyard, usually rectangr, square or oblong in n, the sides of which are entirely or mainly upied by parts of arge building or several smaller buildings.] in the capital, and Im not very clear about my savings. Jesus! Everyone was shocked, including Gu Ning. A 600-square-meterrge quadrangle in the capital! You must be super-rich! The house price was crazily high in the capital, and a quadrangle in the downtown was worth at least hundreds of millions of yuan. Do you mean your savings are too much for you to know the exact number? Leng Shaoting remained quiet. He didnt care much about money, so he had no idea how much savings he had till now. Everyone was shocked again. On my! You must be a man of high quality! Its so unreal! Chu Peihan couldnt believe her ears. After a long breath, Chu Peihan added, Brother-inw, are you sure you dont have any other girlfriends, or you are actually already married and simply ying with our boss? Of course not. Chu Peihan was stunned. Before long, the dishes were all on the table apanied by beers. Except for Hao Ran and Leng Shaoting who were going to drive, the rest all enjoyed drinking. Since brother-inw cant drink because hell drive, then boss you should drink some on behalf of him! Chu Peihan proposed. Gu Ning didnt reject. It was no big deal for her to drink beers. They didnt drink much, because they were only having fun. After the meal, Hao Ran proposed to go to his V5 bar. However, Chu Peihan disagreed. I dont want to go to V5 bar every time. It gets boring. Lets go to Dihao Clubhouse this time! There is a boxing match at 10 pm! Dihao Clubhouse belonged to the Qing Gang, and was a high-end entertainment ce. They hired many professional boxers to perform boxing matches in the clubhouse, and they were open for challenges. Consumers could also bet, and the rate was 1:2. There werent boxing matches every day, but they would post an announcement a day beforehand. Normally, there were two or three boxing matches within a week. During the days that boxing matches were held, the Dihao Clubhouse was always crowded, and the guests had to order tickets a day before. Oh, right! How could I forget?! Hao Ran was thrilled and couldnt agree more to go to Dihao Clubhouse. Everybody else had the same idea. Most of them were interested in fighting, so they loved to watch boxing matches. Gu Ning didnt mind where they went next, so she just followed them. Leng Shaoting didnt care about it either. He would go anywhere with Gu Ning. Its veryte now. Can we get tickets? Mu Ke asked. Although he hadnt been there before, he knew the rules. Dont worry, Ill handle it, Chu Peihan said. Then she walked aside to call someone, because she didnt want the others to know about her connection with the Dihao Clubhouse. Chu Peihan wasnt a member of the Qing Gang, but she was familiar with all the senior management in City F. She visited Dihao Clubhouse often, so there was an exclusive private room with the best view reserved for her. She could go there whenever she wanted. However, she still needed to make a call first, and she told the workers in Dihao Clubhouse not to expose her real identity. After a while, Chu Peihan went back and told them that the problem was solved. Then all the girls took Leng Shaotings car, while the boys went in Hao Rans car, heading to Dihao Clubhouse. When they arrived at Dihao Clubhouse, it was only a little past 9 pm, and it was too early for the boxing match. Meanwhile, all the guests tonight could join the lottery to win a great prize, but the prize that guests in the private rooms could win was much more valuable than that which the guests around the tables could get. If a guest in the private room won the top prize, the bill would be on the house tonight. However, the private room fee was excluded, because a guest had to order a private room before he joined the lottery. Anyway, it didnt cost that much to order a table or a private room, but the price of food and drink here was much higher. However, the number of people was limited to 10. If there were more than 10 people around a table or in a private room, the extra people needed to pay one tenth of the bill. There were only nine people in Gu Ning and her friends group, so they met the standard. Gu Ning was responsible for choosing the red envelope from a ck box. With the help of her Jade Eyes, she easily picked up the red envelope with the top prize. Open it now! Do we get a prize? Everyone was excited. Gu Ning opened the red envelope, and it was the top prize. All the rest of people in the room, including the waiter were astonished. It was unusual for the guests to get the first, second or third prize and it was the very first time that somebody had won the top prize! There were around a hundred red envelopes in the ck box, but there were only fifty private rooms in Dihao Clubhouse, so it was hard to win a prize. Wow! The top prize! I cant believe my eyes! Is it real? Boss, youre so amazing! Chu Peihan hugged Gu Ning with excitement. Although Chu Peihan had no intention to let them pay the bill tonight, it was good news that Gu Ning won the top prize. The hall in Dihao Clubhouse was very big, around four hundred square meters. There was a t area in the center that was six square meters wide. When there was a boxing match, it was a tform for boxing. If there was no boxing match, it would be a stage for dancing performances. All the private rooms on the second floor surrounded the hall. The side of the room that faced the central hall was arge floor-to-ceiling window, so that guests sitting inside could see the hall and tform clearly. In case some guests had bad sight, there were also three sets of binocrs in the room. Gu Ning and her friends were waiting in the room for the boxing match tonight. Chapter 238 - The Boxing Match

Chapter 238: The Boxing Match

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before the boxing match began, they were chatting while drinking. Time flew, and Dihao Clubhouse was soon fully upied by people. When it was almost 10 pm, people started to shout. Chen Xing, Chen Xing, Chen Xing! Chen Xing worked for Dihao Clubhouse as a regr boxer. His best record was ninth in the national boxingpetition three years ago, and had won the third prize in the southern division. He had also been one of the top 50 in an international boxingpetition. Although his record wasnt very impressive, he was a famous and skillful boxer. It wasnt easy to be a well-known boxer among thousands of boxers. In fact, there were many better boxers in the Qing Gang, even the boxing champion, but those boxers all worked for bigger entertainment ces, and were open to challenges from more powerful opponents. City F was only a third-tier city, so there werent many boxing lovers, and it was already enough that they had a regr boxer. The Qing Gangs headquarters were located in City G, which was a developing second-tier city, but the legal business of the Qing Gang mainly concentrated in a dominant city in the south, City Z. City Z wasparable with the capital to some extent. The boxers showed up when it was 10 pm. The first boxer who went up to the tform was Chen Xing. Seeing Chen Xing, the audience was shouting and cheering even louder. Chen Xing, Chen Xing, Chen Xing! Chen Xing, fighting! Chen Xing, kill him! After Chen Xing was already standing on the tform, his opponent came out too. Liu Qiang, Liu Qiang, Liu Qiang! Liu Qiang, fighting! Liu Qiang, kill him! Liu Qiang was also a boxer who had won many prizes before, and he wasnt weaker than Chen Xing. Most importantly, there was a long-standing grudge between Liu Qiang and Chen Xing. Liu Qiang had lost apetition against Chen Xingst time, so he was eager to win. He came exactly for Chen Xing this time so the boxing match tonight would be exciting. Liu Qiang and Chen Xing red at each other on the tform. Chen Xing, been a while! Liu Qiang said to Chen Xing, but his attitude was apparently unkind. Indeed! What a surprise that youe here for me. Do you want to lose again? Chen Xing said sarcastically. Liu Qiang sneered, Since youre open for challenges here, why cant Ie? I did not say that, Chen Xing said. Liu Qiang just snorted coldly, and didnt say another word. After that, the host introduced Liu Qiang and Chen Xing one by one. In the private room, Hao Ran asked Gu Ning, Boss, which one do you think is going to win? I have no idea. They seem to be equal. Although Liu Qiang has lost once, it doesnt mean that hell lose again. Since he dares to challenge Chen Xing again, he must be confident in himself this time, Gu Ning said. What do you think? Hao Ran asked Chu Peihan and others. I bet Chen Xing in the beginning, but after what Boss just said, Im not sure, Qin Zixun said. Even so, its possible that Chen Xing will beat Liu Qiang down again! I still bet Chen Xing, Chu Peihan added. Do you want to bet? Zhang Tianping proposed with excitement. Of course! Itll be boring if we dont while were watching a boxing match, Hao Ran said. He pressed the service bell calling for a waiter. Except for Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning and Yu Mixi, the rest all had a bet of twenty thousand yuan each. Hao Ran, Qin Zixun and Mu Ke bet on Liu Qiang, while the others bet on Chen Xing. The bet odds of Liu Qiang was 1:3, and that of Chen Xing was 1:2. The audience in the clubhouse bet gradually. The two boxers were equally good, and it was a hard decision for the audience to bet. In the end, the majority bet on Chen Xing. The host walked down from the tform after the introduction. And the judge called the beginning of the match. Liu Qiang and Chen Xing couldnt wait and started fighting against each other violently. Their fists met in the air, and both of them were forced to step backwards by the others strength. After a long breath, they attacked each other without dy. Chen Xing treated his opponent seriously, even though Liu Qiang had once lost in apetition against him, because Chen Xing clearly knew that it hadnt been an easy victory. No one seemed to be in control after a while, and the match was growingly exciting. Everyone wanted to win the bet, so people kept shouting around the tform to encourage the boxers. As time went by, Chen Xing started to gain control of this match, while Liu Qiang kept avoiding his fists. However, right when the audience believed that Liu Qiang would lose once more, he hit straight at Chen Xings face. Chen Xing avoided it, but unexpectedly, Liu Qiang turned around and took this chance and a back swing directly hit Chen Xings cheek. As a professional boxer, his punch had at least 100 pounds of strength. Facing the great strike, Chen Xing was knocked out falling heavily into the boxing ring. No way! Everyone was shocked. How is it possible! Chu Peihan stood up abruptly from her seat. She couldnt believe her eyes. Chen Xing was obviously about to win, so howe he lost all of a sudden? Its possible actually. Theres no winner until thest second, Gu Ning smiled gently. To be honest, Gu Ning noticed that Liu Qiang had been avoiding in order to find a great chance to give Chen Xing a final punch. Gu Ning wasnt sure whether he could make it, but it seemed that he seeded. On the tform, the judge started the countdown, Ten, nine... Get up, now! The audience shouted louder and louder at Chen Xing. Chu Peihan and the others included. Six, five... The judge continued. Chen Xing,e on, get up now! Three, two, one. In the end, Chen Xing failed to stand up. Therefore, those who bet on Liu Qiang won three times the amount of money, while those who bet on Chen Xing all lost. The game was over. Chapter 239 - Let’s Change Glasses

Chapter 239: Lets Change sses

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Those who bet on both Chen Xing and Liu Qiang won some and lost some. I wanted to bet on Chen Xing in the beginning, but I changed my mind in the end, so I bet on Liu Qiang, Hao Ran saidughing out. Leave me alone! Chu Peihan was mad. It was nothing to lose some money, but she hated the feeling of failure. Why? I wasnt the only one who bet on Liu Qiang, Hao Ran said on purpose. You... Chu Peihan was annoyed and turned her sight away from Hao Ran. All of a sudden, Gu Ning nced at the opposite private room and noticed a familiar man. There were three men and two women sitting across from each other. Gu Ning recognized one of the men. It was Le Zhengyu. Gu Ning had also met the two women in the shopping mall with An Qian the other day. They were Chen Mengqi and her friend. Why is Le Zhengyu with Chen Mengqi? Gu Ning was confused, but she wasnt clear about the real situation, so she decided to wait for a while longer. Whats wrong? Noticing that Gu Ning was staring at the opposite private room, Leng Shaoting asked her with curiosity. He looked over, following Gu Ning sight, and saw the people in the opposite private room, but he didnt know them. I see a man that I know, but it seems to be a little strange, Gu Ning said, fixing her eyes on the opposite private room. Leng Shaoting didnt ask further, nor bother her. Before long, Le Zhengyu stood up, leaving the private room and Chen Mengqi immediately took out a small paper package from her handbag. She opened it and poured some powder into Le Zhengyus wine ss. Gu Ning sensed that something had to be wrong. She stood up without hesitation. Excuse me. I need to go out for a while. Her friends thought that Gu Ning was going to thedies room, so they didnt care much. Leng Shaoting noticed the same scene, so he understood what Gu Ning was going to do. Do you want me to go with you? Hearing that, everyone gave Leng Shaoting a nce, and thought that he was strange because they believed that he was going to thedies room together with Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting, instead, was confused as to why they suddenly all looked at him like that. Gu Ning had no time to waste. No, its fine. I can handle it. Great, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning then ran straight to the opposite private room, in case Le Zhengyu would be trapped. Although she didnt know exactly what the white powder was, it had to be something terrible. Chen Mengqi had to be nning to sleep with Le Zhengyu in an amoral way. Just as Gu Ning came out into the passage, Le Zhengyu walked back into the room. Gu Ning knew that she had to stop him at once. Le Zhengyu took his wine ss, and was about to drink. At this time, Gu Ning deliberately knocked the door heavily and made a loud sound. All the people sitting inside were sacred by the sound, and stopped drinking with one ord. Seeing that with her Jade Eyes, Gu Ning was relieved a little. Who is it? a man aked with impatience. He wasnt Le Zhengyu. Gu Ning ignored him, but said, Mr. Le, Im Gu Ning. Its urgent. All the other people witnessed Chen Mengqi putting the drugs into Le Zhengyus wine ss, but nobody said a word. Apparently, they were a group, who nned to trap Le Zhengyu together. Hearing that it was Gu Ning, Le Zhengyu put his wine ss down, walking towards the door. Although he didnt know why Gu Ning was in a hurry, she was An Qians friend and he couldnt ignore her. Le Zhengyu opened the door, saying to Gu Ning with care, Miss Gu, may I help? Its you! Chen Mengqi was quite surprised to see Gu Ning. The woman sitting beside Chen Mengqi was also astonished. Gu Ning gave Chen Mengqi a knowing nce, which made Chen Mengqi tremble unconsciously, but she didnt believe that Gu Ning knew what she was doing. Do you know each other? Le Zhengyu asked. Not really. We just met once only, but it was impressive... Gu Ning said with great interest. Chen Mengqis face changed, and immediately interrupted her, Stop that! What? Miss Chen, I havent finished yet, so why do I have to stop? And why are you panicking? Gu Ning lifted the corners of her lips, and asked in a meaningful way. You... Chen Mengqi was mad, but didnt know how to retort. Miss Gu, what emergency do you have? Le Zhengyu noticed that Gu Ning didnt get along with Chen Mengqi, but he didnt want to dy Gu Nings emergency. Its fine now. And I just want to have a ss of wine with Miss Chen. May Ie in? Gu Ning said, then walked inside directly. Everyone was surprised by Gu Nings sudden movement. With Le Zhengyus presence, Chen Mengqi couldnt reject, so she answered, Sure, its nothing. Then she raised her wine ss. There was a new ss beside, and Le Zhengyu poured the wine for Gu Ning. Miss Chen, lets change sses! Gu Ning wore an evil smile, and handed Le Zhengyus wine ss to Chen Mengqi. Everyone was shocked and panicked. Does she know? No, its impossible! How could she know? Miss Gu, this wine ss is mine. Le Zhengyu didnt understand why Gu Ning did that, became there was already a wine ss in Chen Mengqis hand. Miss Gu, what do you want to do? I have a wine ss already, so why do I have to use another persons ss? Chen Mengqi tried her best to stay calm. Even though Gu Ning found out her secret, she wouldnt admit it. What? Is it a big deal? Its a new ss of wine, Gu Ning said. You... Chen Mengqi of course wouldnt drink the wine in the ss. Miss Gu... Le Zhengyu didnt know what Gu Ning was doing, but her behavior was very unusual. Mr. Le, if you trust me, please stay quiet for a moment, Gu Ning said calmly. Le Zhengyu was a businessman and he instantly sensed that something must be wrong after Gu Nings reminder. Why wont Gu Ning let the wine ss go? Is there something else in the wine? Le Zhengyu suddenly figured it out and was displeased. However, since Gu Ning told him to be quiet for a moment, he decided to wait for what was going to happen next. Chapter 240 - Chen Mengqi’s Scheme

Chapter 240: Chen Mengqis Scheme

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The other two men were afraid to expose themselves, so they criticized Gu Ning. Miss, Mengqi has her own wine ss, so why do you have to force her to use another one? Exactly, even though youre Executive Les friend, well call the security guards if you dont stop. Very well, please call the security guards right now. I think you better call the police too, Gu Ning beamed, and didnt seem frightened at all. You... Their faces changed again. If they call the police, they could be exposed. And now they were certain that this young girl had to know something. The question was how? Le Zhengyu didnt miss any detail, and he realized that they probably did something together behind his back. Are you going to drink it, or not? Gu Ning stared at Chen Mengqi coldly. Chen Mengqi was mad as well as terrified, and failed to say a word. You dont want to drink it by yourself? Let me help you then. Gu Ning sneered. Before Chen Mengqi could react, Gu Ning forced her mouth open wide and poured the drink straight down her throat. The wine ss in Chen Mengqis hand smashed into pieces on the ground, but she was too terrified to care about that. However, she resisted in vain, and the drink was in her stomach now. The rest of the people were all shocked, but it was toote to stop it. Gu Ning let Chen Mengqi go afterwards, and thetter almost choked to death trying to get the drink out. You... Chen Mengqi red at Gu Ning, but she could do nothing now. Within seconds, Chen Mengqi fainted falling on the sofa. The other two men were frightened and didnt dare to utter a word. Who did this? Le Zhengyu was furious. A man immediately exined, Executive Le, it has nothing to do with us! It was Chen Mengqis idea! Exactly! Chen Mengqi did it herself, and we know nothing about it at all! We just wanted to see what she was going to do, so we stayed quiet. Please forgive us! another man begged. Although they had cooperation with Le Zhengyu, they were barelyparable to him. If Le Zhengyu ended their deal, theirpany could lose a fortune. Even Chen Mengqis friend imed that it was Chen Mengqis own idea. Then you should know why she did it! Gu Ning questioned. In fact, she already knew the answer from Chen Mengqis attitude towards Le Zhengyu. She liked Le Zhengyu, but Le Zhengyu loved An Qian, thus Chen Mengqi nned to drug Le Zhengyu and sleep with him. Gu Ning was right. She-she liked Executive Le, but Executive Le doesnt like her, so she nned to sleep with Executive Le and get pregnant. In that case, Executive Le would be hers, Chen Mengqis female friend said. There was dense hatred in Le Zhengyus eyes. He knew that Chen Mengqi liked him, but he had already told her that he loved An Qian. Chen Mengqi never mentioned it again, and he had thought that she had given up on him. However, to his astonishment, she was scheming behind his back. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, he would have been trapped. If he had been trapped, he would feel disgusted and An Qian probably wouldnt give him any hope. Thinking of that, Le Zhengyu was increasingly mad. His cold sight like sharp knife nced over the two men. Since she wants a man, then you two have to keep herpany tonight. If you dare to disobey my order, Ill end the deal with yourpany at once. Le Zhengyu wasnt weak. Whoever tried to trap him, he would pay the person back and it didnt matter if he or she seeded or not. Although it was Chen Mengqi who had put the drug into his drink, the two men hid the truth, which made them aplices, so Leng Shaoting naturally wouldnt let them get away with it. The two men were terrified, and answered immediately, Yes, sir. They didnt dare to resist at all now, unless they wanted to lose their jobs. Besides, men seldom refused to sleep with a beautiful woman, especially those two. Chen Mengqi was pretty and sexy. They had wanted her for a long time, but Chen Mengqi disliked them. In addition, Chen Mengqi was from a rich family, so they didnt dare to use force. Since Le Zhengyu ordered them to do so now, they were more than willing to do it. After that, Le Zhengyu left with Gu Ning. Miss Gu, thank you so much for helping me. Otherwise, I could have been trapped already, but could you please tell me how you found out? I just left for a minute, Le Zhengyu said to Gu Ning. Gu Ning replied, I was sitting in the private room right across from yours, and I identally saw you sitting with Chen Mengqi, so I was curious. I met Chen Mengqi in a shopping mall with An Qianst week, and I know about your rtionship. Thus I wondered why you two were together. Unexpectedly, when you went out, she immediately put white powder into your wine ss. Although I wasnt sure what it was, it would be a bad thing if you were drugged. Therefore, I ran to you without dy. Luckily, I arrived on time. Thinking of what had just happened, Le Zhengyu still felt mad, but he was surprised by Gu Nings good sight. You could see me from the other side? You sight is so unbelievable! There was a distance of 10 meters at least between the two rooms. Yeah, my sight is much better than that of a normal persons, Gu Ningughed. Oh, you must be here with your friends, right? Le Zhengyu asked. Yes, do you want toe and join us? An Yi is with us too, Gu Ning invited. An Yi and An Qian were cousins, so Le Zhengyu was familiar with him. No, thanks. Im not in the mood now, Le Zhengyu declined. Well, its fine, Gu Ning didnt insist. And, please dont tell An Qian about this. I dont want to worry her, Le Zhengyu said. Sure, Gu Ning replied. After that, Le Zhengyu left and Gu Ning went back to her private room. Gu Ning continued to y with her friends, and Leng Shaoting had been focusing on her all the time, so he didnt ask anything. Le Zhengyu went downstairs to the counter. He nned to order something for Gu Ning, but found out that Gu Ning had won the top prize and had free food as well as drinks tonight. Chapter 241 - Absence Makes the Heart Grow Fonder

Chapter 241: Absence Makes the Heart Grow Fonder

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Le Zhengyu was surprised by Gu Nings good luck. The two men who were with Chen Mengqi didnt stay in the private room for a long time. One of them went to book a room, and the other one pulled Chen Mengqi into the room afterwards. This was the Qing Gangs ce, and nobody would care about that. They warned Chen Mengqis female friend to shut her mouth before they let her go. Gu Ning and her friends left the clubhouse when it was almost 12 am. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were responsible for sending Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi home, while the boys took a taxi. It was the first time that Gu Ning had been to Yu Mixis home. Her home wasnt far away, but located in an old living area. There was a small breakfast store at the entrance of the living area, which belonged to Yu Mixis family. The small breakfast store was actually profitable. If they hadnt used so much of their savings to try to cure Yu Mixi mothers disease, they would have already bought a new house. Yu Mixi and his father were still hopeful that Yu Mixis mother could be fully recovered one day. And they valued family greatly above a house. Luckily, with the help of Gu Nings power, Yu Mixis mother was already fully recovered. She was now even healthier than normal people, and was able to work right away. Yu Mixi believed that her family would live a better and better life. Gu Ning would sometimes put her power into Gu Man and her other family, so that they all were healthy and they looked much younger now. On the way, Leng Shaoting drove Gu Ning back to Fenghua Luxury Mansion, he intentionally drove at a low speed, because he didnt want to be apart from Gu Ning. He was leaving for City G tomorrow, and didnt know when he would be back. Gu Ning had the same feeling as Leng Shaoting, but she also knew that both of them needed to work. Absence only made the heart grow fonder, and they were both working hard to build a better future. Even then, Gu Ning still couldnt help missing him before they were even apart. In the end, they arrived at zone G in Fenghua Luxury Mansion. Gu Ning looked to Leng Shaoting with a resigned smile on her face. I know you dont want to leave, I dont either, but we all have our own things to deal with. Its unavoidable that well be apart once in a while for a short time. You must take good care of yourself. Ill miss you. En, Leng Shaoting answered. Gu Ning felt upset. All of a sudden, Leng Shaoting approached Gu Ning, kissing her soft lips with great force, like a hungry monster finally getting delicious food. Gu Ning understood that he was venting his reluctance to leave her, thus even though it hurt, she didnt utter a word and kissed him back. Leng Shaoting was proud of his self-control in the past, but now he totally gave it up before Gu Ning. Gu Ning also had the same feelings. Therefore, Gu Ning couldnt deny that she wanted more than just a kiss, but her reason stopped her from doing so. Leng Shaoting didnt let her go until they were both out of breath. Seeing Gu Nings red swollen lips and flushed cheeks, Leng Shaoting was even more unwilling to leave her. He almost pressed her to him again, but he controlled himself because he knew that it wasnt the right time. Ningning, does it hurt? Leng Shaoting touched Gu Nings lips and felt a little guilty. A little, Gu Ning answered. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was slightly embarrassed and did nothing further. After a while, the two finally separated. ... The two men had made love to Chen Mengqi for an entire night. When she woke up the next day, she was all ck and blue, and was alone. The two men were already gone. Although Chen Mengqi had identally drugged herself, she knew what had happened before she had passed out and what had happened to her now. She immediately burst into tears. She hated them so much. Why? Why they had done that to her? She knew that it was her fault for trying to scheme against Le Zhengyu, but it was only because she loved him deeply. Since he was fine, why did he have to humiliate her? Chen Mengqi had several ex-boyfriends, and was not a virgin, but this time she felt quite disgusted. It was the most humiliating night that she had even been through. She set herself to get revenge in the future. It was impossible for her to approach Le Zhengyu after this in the future. However, since she couldnt win Le Zhengyu, she wouldnt let An Qian be with him either. And since Le Zhengyu humiliated her like this, she would let An Qian taste the same feelings. Thinking of that, Chen Mengqi stopped crying. Her face looked horrible with tear marks and her eyes were full of hatred now. ... Leng Shaoting left at 9 am the next morning. Gu Ning didnt send him off, and he left alone, but they had met earlier when Leng Shaoting drove Gu Ning to her school. They were unwilling to leave each other even though they should be apart. If they hadnt been in public, they would have had a long kiss once more. When Gu Ning came to the yground, her friends had already finished the morning training and were having a rest. It was the first time that Gu Ning had beente, so Chu Peihan and others immediately made fun of her. Boss, its so unusual that youre sote! Hao Ran said. Bosss boyfriend is leaving today, and they must seize every second to be together! Chu Peihan made eyes at Gu Ning. Well, poor us. Were all single and could only run to spend the time! Qin Zixun sighed. I think that freedom is much more precious than love! Mu Ke said, as if he would choose freedom over love. Chapter 242 - Hongyun Real Estate’s Dirty Secrets

Chapter 242: Hongyun Real Estates Dirty Secrets

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Exactly, its free being single! I dont like being in a serious rtionship, Chu Peihan said. All of a sudden, an idea dawned on Chu Peihan. She asked Gu Ning, Tell us, to what extent have you and our brother-inws rtionship developed? Holding hands, kissing, or...? Chu Peihan didnt continue, but it was clear what she was going to say. Gu Ning felt a little uneasy. She didnt think that it was appropriate to tell them that, but she didnt want them to get her wrong, so she said, We just kissed. How did it feel? Chu Peihan asked with curiosity. Find a man and try it yourself! Gu Ning teased. I wont do that! Chu Peihan said. ... When it was almost 12 pm, Gu Ning received a message from Leng Shaoting. He was in the capital now. Zhou Zhenghong called Gu Ning at noon. He told her that there had been a little trouble that happened in Jade Beauty Jewelry store, but that he had already solved it. A woman came to their store this morning and imed that she had bought a fake jade bracelet in Jade Beauty Jewelry, but she forgot that all the jewelry sold in Jade Beauty Jewelrys store had a unique mark on it, thus Zhou Zhenghong immediately knew that the woman was lying. The womanter admitted that it was Shao Ping who sent her. Zhou Zhenghong wasnt sure whether Shao Ping was really behind it, and he needed time to find out the truth. Although there was a long-standing grudge between Shao Ping and him, it was possible that other jewelry businessmen used Shao Pings name to cause him trouble. Therefore, he called the police and handed the woman to them. Jade Beauty Jewelry store was working well, so Gu Ning wasnt worried about it. Also, the exams were around the corner. Gu Ning needed to pay more attention to studying now in order to keep her top position in the grade, so that she could easily ask for a leave in the future. She was afraid that she would frequently be absent from school the next semester. Besides, those who hated Gu Ning all suddenly stayed quiet. It was probably because of what had happened to Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao. Qin Zheng seldom met Gu Ning, but he wanted to talk to her every time he saw her. However, Gu Ning was always with Hao Ran and the others, so he didnt dare to go near. Zhang Yiming and Fu Mingliang also stopped bad-mouthing Gu Ning. They were acting likeplete strangers now. Gu Ning flew to City D that weekend to give K the treatment. Gu Ning cured himpletely this time, because she would be busy during the vacation after the exams, and she wouldnt have time to go to City D again. After the treatment, K was already able to walk, and he didnt care that Gu Ning had told him that he needed to get the treatment three times. He could walk now, and there was no reason for him not to believe Gu Ning. K had also gotten a bunch of Hongyun Real Estates dirty secrets for Gu Ning. To Gu Nings surprise, Hongyun Real Estate had done a lot of illegal things, like bribery of government officials, forced demolitions withoutpensation, tax evasion of nearly five hundred million yuan, construction work cuts and so forth. Besides, two important officials were involved. They were the vice Mayor Liu Shikun and the director of the Roads and Traffic Authority, Wei Chengguan. The materials that K handed to Gu Ning was evidence of their crimes. They had both epted bribery in regards to many properties, and each of them even had two mistresses. K also sent Gu Ning the addresses and amorous photos of their mistresses. What shocked Gu Ning the most was that they were involved in a homicide too. Once the materials were exposed, Liu Shikun and Wei Chengguan would be thrown into jail without a doubt. In that case, if Gu Ning wanted to get revenge on Hongyun; Liu Shikun and Wei Chengguan would be affected as well. It wasnt an easy thing for Gu Ning who was just amon citizen to unseat them. Liu Shikun had to have the support from someone more influential. If Gu Ning reported it ording to the procedure, she would be stopped before she even began. It wasnt a small deal that she could easily handle. Thus the most efficient way was to hand the evidence to a powerful man who was able and willing to unseat Liu Shikun. The best choice had to be Yan Zhenglin. Yan Zhenglin and Liu Shikun served for two different groups in politics, and they were more than willing to unseat each other. Liu Shikun had been hiding his dirty secrets really well, so Yan Zhenglin failed to get any solid proof on him. Gu Ning made it a long-term n. She nned to acquire Hongyun Real Estate and expand Shenghua Real Estate by doing so in the future. The registered value of the assets of Hongyun Real Estate was about five billion yuan, excluding liquid funds and other things. Among them were immovable property which included hotels and shopping malls, which were worth about three billion yuan. Once their dirty secrets were exposed, its stock price would dramatically decrease and no otherpanies or groups would be willing to cooperate with it. Its final value would be two billion yuan at the most. A project of two billion yuan was a huge deal to Gu Ning right now, and she couldnt afford it. Therefore, she nned to discuss with Yan Zhenglin about Hongyun Real Estate after she came back from Province Y. On the way from the airport to Fenghua Luxury Mansion after Gu Ning flew back to City F, a picture shed before Gu Nings eyes. In an abandoned warehouse, several men surrounded An Qian and were about to assault her sexually. An Qian struggled and shouted, but no one helped her. On the other side, Chen Mengqiughed evilly and seemed satisfied. Gu Ning sensed that something had to be wrong. Chen Mengqi was going to revenge herself on An Qian! Gu Ning knew the location of the warehouse from the picture, and she immediately told the taxi driver to change the direction and go there. Luckily, the warehouse wasnt far away, but it took at least five minutes to get there from the airport. At the same time, a car stopped outside of an abandoned warehouse. The door was pushed open, and four men jumped out of it. One of them carried An Qian who was obviously unconscious from the car, walking into the warehouse and closed its gate. In the warehouse, Chen Mengqi was already waiting for them. She looked evil and was pleased when they brought An Qian inside. Chen Mengqi walked over to An Qian who was put on the ground. She looked at An Qian condescendingly. Wake her up. I want her to feel this happening while she is conscious. Without dy, a man opened a bottle of water pouring it straight on An Qians face. Before long, An Qian reacted. When An Qian finally regained consciousness and saw the four men with Chen Mengqi, she was astonished and scared, What are you nning to do? An Qian tried to stand up in vain. Well, well, of course Im going to let you taste the feeling of being f*cked by several men together, Chen Mengqi sneered, and her eyes were full of deep hatred. Chapter 243 - Save An Qian Again

Chapter 243: Save An Qian Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing that, An Qians face turned pale. She trembled in fear. Chen Mengqi, thats illegal! So what? Do you have any proof that shows that we did it? Chen Mengqi asked snidely. She didnt seem afraid at all. You... An Qian, dont me me for this. If you want to me someone, its Le Zhengyus fault. Although I always disliked you, I never thought of hurting you. If Le Zhengyu hadnt... Thinking of what had happened that day, Chen Mengqis face was distorted in anger. She had schemed behind Le Zhengyus back in the first ce, but she couldnt ept the result. An Qian was also mad. Chen Mengqi, you know that you deserve it! Although An Qian and Le Zhengyu werent a couple yet, they were as close as family. If someone hurt Le Zhengyu, she would feel annoyed too. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, Le Zhengyu would have been trapped by Chen Mengqi. Chen Mengqi had just suffered from what she had done. With a loud sound, Chen Mengqi pped An Qians face. Its you! Its all because of you! If it werent for you, Le Zhengyu would have been willing to ept me! Chen Mengqi almost went crazy because of the fact that Le Zhengyu loved An Qian and ignored her. Actually, if it hadnt been for An Qian, Le Zhengyu wouldnt havee back to City F and Chen Mengqi wouldnt have had a chance to meet him. Chen Mengqi took out a camera aiming it at An Qian. Im going to send him the video of you being f*cked by them, and Im curious whether he will still love you after that. Chen Mengqi went amok now. Chen Mengqi, you cant do that. You cant! An Qian shouted in anger and desperation. I cant? Well, its not up to you right now. Chen Mengqi smiled with disdain. You can begin now. Then, the four men walked towards An Qian. No-no... An Qian was extremely terrified. She struggled to stand up, but fell down halfway. She had been drugged, so she was out of strength now and even if she hadnt been drugged, she wasnt able to fight against four bulky men. A man pounced on An Qian, dragging her to the ground, and was about to kiss her. Right at this time, a gunshot sounded all of a sudden. They were all scared, and the camera in Chen Mengqis hand fell down onto the floor. Those men who were ready to rape An Qian all stood up by instinct. What the f*ck! Did someone discover us? a man asked in horror. They were just hoodlums, and were afraid of being caught. They thought that it had to be the police who had the gun. Lets hide first! Chen Mengqi was disappointed, but she also didnt want to be caught. If she was caught, she would have no chance to get revenge on An Qian. There was more than one gate of this warehouse. Thus they immediately ran to the back door. The warehouse was veryrge, and it took time for them to hide. During that time, Gu Ning got in and caught them before they were able to escape. When Gu Ning arrived outside of this warehouse, she used her Jade Eyes, and noticed that An Qian was already in danger. Thus she pulled out and fired the gun to stop them before she got in. Once Gu Ning dashed into the warehouse, Chen Mengqi and the other men who were about to open the back door, unconsciously looked back, and were all astonished to see Gu Ning instead of policemen. Gu Ning didnt waste any time, and ran to them punching them down within seconds. Gu Ning was in a rage now, so she hit them heavily and without sympathy. One mans legs were both broken; ones arms were dislocated; ones rib was broken in half, and thest ones head was badly injured and he passed out right away. However, all of them were still alive. Gu Ning wouldnt cause herself trouble. As for Chen Mengqi, Gu Ning pped her continuously before she seized her neck tightly. Chen Mengqis face turned pale, and she was immediately out of breath, and felt like she was dying. Gu Ning had no intention to kill her, but decided to scare her to death. An Qian, on the other hand, didnt know what was on Gu Nings mind. She was worried that Gu Ning would be in trouble if Chen Mengqi died, so she interrupted Gu Ning. Ningning, let her go. If shes dead, youll end up in jail. Dont worry. I know what Im doing, Gu Ning answered. An Qian believed Gu Ning and was relieved. Gu Ning then threw Chen Mengqi to the ground with great force. Chen Mengqi was in agony, but couldnt utter a word. Gu Ning looked down at her and said coldly, Chen Mengqi, youll pay for what youve done. After that, Gu Ning ignored her and turned back, walking to An Qian. An Qian, are you alright? Im fine. Thank you so much for arriving on time, otherwise... Although An Qian was safe now, she was still very afraid. Then An Qian asked puzzled, Oh, was there a gunshot? How did you know that I was here? It wasnt a gunshot. A lighter just exploded. I heard from several passers-by that you were caught by several hoodlums, so I came to help you, Gu Ning lied. An Qian didnt doubt it, but only felt lucky. If Gu Ning hadnt arrived on time, she would have been ruined already. What do you want to do with them? Gu Ning asked. An Qian was the victim, so it was better to let her make the decision. An Qian thought for a second, then said, Lets call the police!. Chapter 244 - Final Exams

Chapter 244: Final Exams

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions An Qian then called the police station and Le Zhengyu. Le Zhengyu was shocked to hear the news. He immediately postponed the meeting he was going to attend, and got in his car. He was exceeding the speed limit and even drove ahead when it was still a red light. Even though he knew that An Qian was safe now, he couldnt rx before he saw An Qian in person. It normally took a dozen minutes to get there, but Le Zhengyu arrived after only six minutes. The second that he saw An Qian, Le Zhengyu sped her in his arms. It felt so good to have her in his arms at this moment. Miss Gu, I seriously dont know how to thank you enough. Youve saved An Qian twice and helped me once. If you have any need in the future, please be free to let us know. Well do whatever we can, Le Zhengyu said with sincerity. They both knew that Gu Ning didntck money, so they didnt offer her a check. Please dont say that. An Qian and I are friends. Im d to help her, but if I really need anything in the future, Ill turn to you for help, Gu Ning replied. Before long, the police arrived and brought them all to the police station. The camera that Chen Mengqi had used to record was the proof of their crime, but ording to the rules, An Qian and Gu Ning needed to give their ounts as well. After that, Gu Ning and others went back. In the end, the four men and Chen Mengqi were sentenced to prison for three years. Gu Ning, meanwhile, had the final exams several dayster. She had been the first in her grade in thest monthly test, so she was arranged to write the final exams in the first examination room, in which the top 30 in the grade would write the final exams together. Qin Zheng and Mu Ke were also in the first examination room, and they sat in the same row. Qin Zheng finally had a chance to be near to Gu Ning, but he still had no chance to talk to her, because Mu Ke kept chatting with her before the exam. And Gu Ning handed her paper in within half an hour every time. By the time that Qin Zheng finished his paper and left the ssroom, Gu Ning was already with her friends. Everyone knew that Gu Ning handed her paper in much earlier, but it was still shocking to see her doing that. None of them could finish half of the paper within half an hour! After the three days of the final exams, it was vacation. Gu Nings friends proposed to have fun together with Su Anya. They went to have a meal in a fancy hotel before doing karaoke, and then went to have night snacks. Su Anyas birthday was around the corner, and she invited them to join her birthday party. She also told them not to prepare gifts, and that she could help them with formal clothing. Everyone knew that the Su Family was one of the super-rich families in City F, and it absolutely wouldnt be a simple birthday party. Many celebrities would attend without doubt. However, it was impossible that Gu Ning and her friends wouldnt prepare gifts. They didnt say good-bye to each other until it was veryte that night. They had an early winter vacation this year, and it was 23 days away from the New Year festival, which was to Gu Nings advantage. Most of her friends had to attend sses even during the winter vacation, but she wouldnt do the same thing, mainly because she didnt have much time for it. She already had a busy schedule set for this winter vacation. She would fly to City G tomorrow afternoon, and stay there for a few days before leaving for Province Y. After that, she nned to go to the capital if time permitted. She would be attending a university in the capital half a yearter, so she wanted to find an appropriate piece ofnd for an office building for herpany as soon as possible. No matter how busy she would be, she had to be back in City F five days before the New Year festival to shop with Gu Man. Gu Man didnt know what Gu Ning was up to, but she was aware that Gu Ning was upied by business. Gu Man didnt ask further but reminded Gu Ning to be careful. Jiang Xus store worked well recently. He had only made a single greatly profitable deal till now, but his store was thriving, and also had tens of thousands of yuan in profits in a week. He had just started his business for a short time, so not many people knew his brand. However, once he began to cooperate with Shenghua Real Estate, things werepletely different. Although Shenghua Real Estate was arge real estatepany in City F, it wasnt bigpared to otherpanies in this industry, and it only had barely a billion yuan in assets. Therefore, Shenghua Real Estate focused on City F, and they didnt have many ongoing projects. Thus Xuri Construction Material Store was the only construction materials provider of Shenghua. The next day, Gu Ning went to the beauty salon with Gu Man and Gu Qing in the morning. Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu came the saloon too, and they were both excited to see Gu Ning, because they had bought jade jewelry that they had always wanted after Gu Nings rmendation. And they wanted to thank Gu Ning in person. Many of their friends also went to Jade Beauty Jewelry store to buy jewelry in City G, and the brand was growing increasingly famous now. It was bing universally known that many rich women went to City G to buy jewelry in the Jade Beauty Jewelry store. Nowadays, Jade Beauty Jewelry was the most popr brand in City G. At noon, Gu Ning dined with them again. And then when it was around 2:30 pm, Gu Ning went to the airport. Gu Ning didnt tell Zhou Zhenghong that she wasing to City G this time, because she didnt want to bother him too often. After she arrived at City G, she took a taxi heading straight to Jade Beauty Jewelrys gship store, and called Zhou Zhenghong on her way. Zhou Zhenghong was already in the store, so Gu Ning told him she was going to meet him soon. Chapter 245 - Is Boss in Love?

Chapter 245: Is Boss in Love?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions All the saleswomen called Gu Ning, Miss Gu when she appeared in the store. Gu Ning had told them to do so in order to hide her real connection with Jade Beauty Jewelry. Gu Ning gave them a smile as response before she went straight to the office. Boss, why didnt you tell me that you wereing earlier? I could have picked you up! Zhou Zhenghong said the minute he saw Gu Ning. Im not a kid, and I can take a taxi myself. I didnt want to bother you, Gu Ning smiled. Although Zhou Zhenghong didnt think of it as bothering him, he listened to Gu Ning. Oh, these are the ounts of these days. Please have a look, Zhou Zhenghong handed the ounts to Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning was able to scan them within seconds, with Zhou Zhenghongs presence, she intentionally slowed down her reading pace, but in Zhou Zhenghongs eyes, she still finished checking quickly enough. By now Zhou Zhenghongpletely believed that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, so he was used to it already. Jade Beauty Jewelry made huge profits till now. After checking the ounts, Gu Ning suddenly thought of Shao Ping and she asked Zhou Zhenghong, Uncle Zhou, what has been going on with Shao Ping recently? Speaking of Shao Ping, Zhou Zhenghong seemed cheerful. After what happenedst time, I hired someone in hispany and exposed a scandal that they were secretly recing jade of high quality with jade of low quality to deceive consumers. Thus less people are willing to buy their jewelry now, and they started losing money. I think theyll close their stores in the near future. We havent done anything yet, and he already fails! Gu Ning couldnt helpughing out loud. Indeed, Gu Ning didnt have time to deal with Shao Ping yet, and he already failed after Zhou Zhenghong had exposed his dirty secrets. Reputation and honesty were highly important for a business. Shao Ping was notorious for his bad behavior and he even secretly sold customers low quality jewelry at a high price. He was doomed to fail. You need be careful these days. If Shao Ping feels that hes cornered, he will probably try to get revenge on you. Please let all the staff be aware of that. We all should be more careful, Gu Ning said. She wasnt worried that Shao Ping would damage Jade Beauty Jewelry, but was concerned that he would probably try to hurt Zhou Zhenghong and his staff. Nothing was more important than lives. Sure, I will, Zhou Zhenghong replied. Gu Ning went back to Clean Water Blue Skyter. On the way, Gu Ning suddenly remembered that she hadnt checked on what was happening to Li Zhenzhen for a long time. After she arrived at Clean Water Blue Sky, Gu Ning went to Yuan Sens vi to see whether there was any new situations. In the vi, both Yuan Sen and Lin Wencong were inside, but Li Zhenzhen and Su Jing were absent. Although it was only 7 pm, it got dark quickly in the winter, so Gu Ning easily slid into the living room, hiding in a corner. Li Zhenzhen said that she has an appointment with Meng from the Qing Gang, so she cante here, Lin Wencong said to Yuan Sen when he hung up. Gee, Li Zhenzhen and Su Jing really know how to y. Theyre pretty close with the Qing Gang now. Do they think they can get rid of us in that way? Yuan Sen said with apparent displeasure. Meng has drugs. They can get free drugs from them every time, Lin Wencong said. Drugs? Gu Ning realized that Li Zhenzhen had already abandoned herselfpletely. So what? We have their videos and pictures! Its impossible for them to get rid of us, Yuan Sen said airily. Yuan Sen, even so, we should be aware that we can never mess up with the Qing Gang. Meng is a man of some power in the Qing Gang. If Li Zhenzhen is close to Meng, we will probably lose control of her, Lin Wencong said. I know, but I dont want to admit it! Yuan Sen said angrily. After hearing what happened to Li Zhenzhen, Gu Ning left. When she was back in her own apartment, it was only 8 pm. She had nothing to do, so she sent a message to Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning wanted to call him, but was afraid to bother him. If he was free now, he would message her back once he read the message. Leng Shaoting was busier at the end of the year, and he was in the middle of meeting now. Thus he missed Gu Nings message. An hourter, when the meeting was over Leng Shaoting checked his phone. Noticing Gu Nings message, he immediately called her back while walking out. Whats going on? Why did boss walk out in a hurry to make the call? Si Ming asked Xu Jinchen worriedly. Well, I think he must have missed a call from a girl, and hes eager to call her back now, Xu Jinchen said. He was green with envy. However, he wasnt sure about it actually. He didnt know how close Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were now, but he knew that they had to be closer than before. Otherwise, Leng Shaoting wouldnt have gone to City F and stayed there for so long to visit Gu Ning. What? Everyone was shocked by the news. They immediately surrounded Xu Jinchen asking for more details. Is it true? Is our boss in love? You must know something! Tell us now! Exactly, were all worried about him. Come on! Tell us what you know. ... Im just guessing. If you want to know, why dont you ask him yourself? Xu Jinchen didnt dare to tell them his bosss secret, because he would be punished. Everyone felt disappointed, but none of them dared to ask Leng Shaoting in person. In fact, Xu Jinchen guessed correctly, but Gu Ning had only sent Leng Shaoting a message instead of calling him. I was in a meeting, and missed your message, Leng Shaoting exined the minute that Gu Ning answered his call. Gu Ning could sense that he was nervous. Gu Ning didnt know what to say. Leng Shaoting was too cautious in love. I knew that you were probably busy, so I didnt call you directly. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was relieved. He indeed was too cautious in love with Gu Ning, because he hadnt been in love before and he cared about Gu Ning so much. Chapter 246 - Head to City Teng Chapter 246: Head to City Teng Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What are you doing now? Leng Shaoting asked. Im in City G. I went to check on the jewelry store, and Im in my apartment now, Gu Ning said. After a second, she added, I miss you. Leng Shaoting immediately felt passionate. He wanted to be by Gu Nings side right away, but he also knew that he had to fulfill his task first. I miss you too, and Ille to you the minute that I finish my task, Leng Shaoting said, trying his best to curb his passion. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting needed to work, and said, Call me before youe to me, and dont surprise me again, because we can miss the chance to meet each other. Im going to Province Y in a few days. If time permits, Ill also be going to the capital. Who will be with you? Leng Shaoting asked. He knew that Gu Ning was excellent at stone gambling, and that she had to go to Province Y for it. Ill be alone, Gu Ning said. Where are you going in Province Y? Leng Shaoting added. City Teng, Gu Ning replied. Im leaving for City Teng in a few days too, but it hasnt been safe in City Teng recently. This time, Leng Shaoting wasnt happy that they were going to meet each other in the same ce, but it was Gu Nings work, so he couldnt stop her. If you have to go there, doe to me by then, or Ill be worried. To Gu Nings surprise, they would both be in City Teng. In fact, she didnt care that it wasnt safe there, but she promised that she woulde to him once she was in City Teng. She missed him so much. Would it bother you ife to you? Gu Ning asked. Of course not, Leng Shaoting answered. Great! See you then, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting rxed when Gu Ning gave him an affirmative answer. Gu Ning didnt tell Master Fu and his friends that she was in City G, because she spent most of her time cutting raw materials in the processing nt. There was a pile of raw materials, and she had only cut out half till now. However, only half of it was enough to support Jade Beauty Jewelry. Jewelry wasnt dailymodities after all, and an emerald the size of a fist was adequate for dozens of small pieces of jewelry. No matter how popr the brand was, it was pretty good if they could sell five to six pieces of jewelry and make millions of yuan on average per day. Gu Ning only stayed in City G for two nights, and got aboard the ne to City Teng in Province Y around 9 am the morning of the third day. Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting before she got on the ne. Leng Shaoting wouldnt be in City Teng until tomorrow, so Gu Ning would be alone today. Leng Shaoting wanted to keep Gu Ningpany but he worked in a team, so he could only remind her to be careful. There wasnt a direct ne from City G to City Teng. So Gu Ning had to fly to City Y, which was the capital city of Province Y, and then transfer to City Teng. During the break of an hour before Gu Ning went aboard the ne to City Teng, She found a restaurant to eat in, in City Y. After the meal, Gu Ning took out an encyclopedia of antiques to read to kill the time. There was an old man in his early sixties with his granddaughter who sat at the table beside Gu Ning. The girl was about 15-years-old, and was apanied by two middle-aged men who were around 30-years-old. Both of them looked serious and as if they were bodyguards. The old mans eyes lit up when he found that Gu Ning was reading an encyclopedia of antiques, and asked with astonishment, Isnt this an encyclopedia of antiques? Do you like antiques? However, before Gu Ning could answer, the young girl opened her mouth first and said sarcastically, She must be pretending. Mind your words! the old man criticized, then apologized to Gu Ning. Im so sorry for my granddaughters rude behavior. Please dont mind her. Its nothing, Gu Ning said airily. She wouldnt bother to be mad at an impolite young girl. However, the young girl retorted, I dont think that Im wrong. Only old people are interested in antiques, and youre too young for that. Indeed, antiques always had a special ce in old peoples affections, while the young generation was rarely involved, but it didnt mean that there were no young people who had interest in it. Shaoyin, couldnt you be polite? the old man criticized again, and the young girl immediately shut her mouth. She pursed her lips, but didnt dare to argue once more. Gu Ning was slightly mad this time. She looked to the young girl and said, I dont think it has anything to do with you whether I can understand antiques. Do you have to be so sarcastic? Hearing that, Zhang Hanyin replied arrogantly, I just hate to see people acting like theyre really somebody! We just met each other for the first time, and how do you know that Im acting? Dont you think youre being too arrogant? Gu Ning argued. Then do you know antiques at all? Zhang Hanyin asked. She didnt believe that Gu Ning knew anything about antiques. Shaoyin, if you behave like that again, I wont bring you out anymore! Master Zhang threatened, then looked to Gu Ning and apologized again. Im so sorry about that. Although Gu Ning found that the girl was annoying, she didnt want to upset Master Zhang. Its fine. Do you like antiques, or are you majoring in it? Master Zhang asked out of curiosity. He was curious because he loved antiques. I like antiques, so I bought some books to read, Gu Ning replied. Very well, there arent many young people who are interested in antiques now, Master Zhangplimented Gu Ning. No matter how much Gu Ning knew about antiques, it proved that she had to be a stable girl since studying antiques was boring. Seeing that her grandfatherplimented Gu Ning, Zhang Hanyin was displeased. Grandpa, why dont you test her? Shaoyin! Master Zhang snapped. Although he was curious too, they were merely strangers and it wasnt polite to test Gu Ning all of a sudden. Miss Gu? At this time, a male voice sounded. Gu Ning immediately recognized the voice. She looked over and saw Zhao Yuefeng. Mr. Zhao, what a coincidence! Oh, its really you! Zhao Yuefeng was excited to see Gu Ning. Why are you in Province Y? Did you just arrive here or are you heading back? I just arrived, and Im going to City Teng. How about you? Gu Ning said. Chapter 247 - Zhang Decheng Chapter 247: Zhang Decheng Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Youre going to City Teng? Me too! Zhao Yuefeng was more than excited now, because he knew that Gu Ning had to be going to City Teng for stone gambling. Which flight are you going to be aboard? Gu Ning asked. Mine will take off at 1:20 pm. How about you? Zhao Yuefeng asked. Were the same. Please have a seat, Gu Ning said. Sure, Zhao Yuefeng sat down beside Gu Ning. He had an intention to go on the trip with Gu Ning so that she might help him pick raw materials. Mr. Zhao, did you just ignore me? Meanwhile, Master Zhangs slightly using voice sounded, but he wasnt being arrogant actually. The two were familiar with each other. Master Zhang was surprised to see that Zhao Yuefeng respected Gu Ning greatly. He could tell that Zhao Yuefeng admired Gu Nings ability instead of her influence. Exactly because of that, Master Zhang was curious to know about her ability which impressed Zhao Yuefeng. Zhao Yuefeng immediately looked over and saw Master Zhang. He was surprised as well as excited. Master Zhang, its so nice to meet you! Im so sorry I didnt notice you just then. We havent seen each other for months! How are you doing now? Just the same. Its an old disease. Maybe I should feel lucky that it doesnt kill me, Master Zhang replied airily, but seemed sad. Although he was still alive, it was a torture to be ill. Master Zhang apparently didnt want to talk about it, so he changed the subject. It seems your business is thriving now that youre going to City Teng again! My business is just fine. And its the end of the year, so I want to take a chance and see whether there is good jade in City Teng, Zhao Yuefeng said. Do you have new raw materials, Master Zhang? A raw material provider with the family name Zhang? Hearing that, Gu Ning thought of her investigation of the raw material providers in City Teng. There were three main providers of raw materials in City Teng, and the Zhang Family was one of them. Other than providing raw materials, the Zhang Family also ran a jewelrypany with a few dozen billion yuan in assets. Is this old man the head of the Zhang Family, Zhang Decheng? Gu Ning thought. In fact, this old man was exactly the head of the Zhang Family, Zhang Decheng. Although Gu Ning wasnt quite sure about it, she believed that she guessed correctly. If it was possible, she wanted to make an alliance with the Zhang Family and pick out all the raw materials with jade inside. Gu Ning wasnt going to sell raw materials, but open apany to supply jade. In that case, it would be much easier for her to make money. After all, it was troublesome to buy raw materials in stores and easily attracted much attention from people, but it would be totally different if she could sell jade through apany. However, shecked a capable man to help her manage thepany. Therefore, Gu Ning wasnt in a hurry to deal with it right now. Not yet. There are plenty left from the first batch, and we wont exploit the next batch until the second half of the year, Master Zhang said. Normally, a mountain would be exploited two to three times. And the raw materials that were mined out every time were enough for consumption within a year or two. In that case, it was a long-term thing to exploit raw materials. Miss Gu, do you have an interest to visit Master Zhangs raw material store when we arrive at City Teng? Zhao Yuefeng asked. Sure! Gu Ning was of course willing to do that. I bet she knows nothing about stone gambling! Zhang Hanyin said with obvious disdain. Zhang Hanyin, shut your mouth right now! Master Zhang was finally annoyed at Zhang Hanyins impoliteness. He felt ashamed that his granddaughter behaved like that in public. Dont forget your manners! Who do you think you are? You dont have the right to mock others! Zhang Hanyin was scared and remained quiet. There was no grudge between her and Gu Ning, but she just disliked Gu Ning for no reason. Zhao Yuefeng had no positive opinions of Zhang Hanyin. He had met her several times before, and she always behaved arrogantly. Not to mention the fact that Gu Nings ability of stone gambling was extremely outstanding, she had no right to stop Gu Ning from visiting her grandpas store. The rest of the people in the Zhang Family were polite with good manners, but unfortunately, this Zhang Hanyin behaved utterly different from her family. At this moment, the inte announced that their flight was going to take off soon, so they stopped talking and stood up to board the ne. They would be getting aboard the same ne to City Teng, so they walked together to the boarding gate. Master Zhangs group sat in the first ss, while Gu Ning and Zhao Yuefeng sat in the economy ss. Half an hourter, they arrived at the airport in City Teng. Master Zhangs group got off the ne first, and waited for Zhao Yuefeng and Gu Ning for a while outside. After they met each other again, Zhang Hanyin red at Gu Ning to show her hatred towards her, but she didnt dare to say a word again. Gu Ning, instead, ignored her directly. There was an exclusive MPV to pick up Master Zhang. They all were going to the street of raw materials, so Master Zhang invited them to take his car, and Zhao Yuefeng as well as Gu Ning agreed. They walked out of the exit to the parking lot. However, all of a sudden, an old man before them stopped and trembled continuously. Master! The middle-aged man beside the old man was shocked, but before he could catch the old mans body, the old man fell down on the ground directly. His face turned pale and his body kept trembling. Master! Call the ambnce now! Master is having a heart attack! Seeing that, Gu Ning dashed to them and half knelt down beside the old mans body, reaching out her hands to press on his chest without hesitation. What are you doing? the middle-aged man shouted and was about to pull Gu Ning away. Shut your mouth if you dont want him to die! Gu Ning snapped. Master Zhang and others followed her, but didnt know what was going on. Gu Ning ignored all of them, looking at the old man she asked him clearly, If you trust me, please nod. The old man felt too ufortable to say a word, but he was still conscious. Seeing Gu Nings face, he felt familiar out of the blue, and trusted her at first sight. In addition, time was his life now. He didnt have time to wait for the ambnce. Thus the old man nodded slightly. Chapter 248 - Inexplicable Intimacy Chapter 248: Inexplicable Intimacy Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Since the old man nodded, his followers wouldnt stop Gu Ning. Master Zhang and Zhao Yuefeng were worried too, but they didnt dare to make noise in such a critical moment. Although Zhang Hanyin didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to save the old mans life, she remained silent seeing the old mans face turning pale. Gu Ning of course didnt know how to administer first aid, but she used the movement to cover her real intention. She gently pressed the old mans chest in a regr pattern, and the power quickly poured through her hands and into the old mans heart and wrapped all around it. The power then flowed into the arteries that supply blood for his heart. The old man felt a sudden influx of cold air into his chest. Within seconds, he got his breath back and his face was back to a normal color. Seeing that the old man recovered gradually, everyone was relieved. With more and more power flowing into his body, the old man even sensed that his heart started to beat powerfully like it had done 30 years ago. The old man was thrilled, because he hadnt had the feeling for so many years. He knew that his heart was growing increasingly weak, and he could only live on medicines. It was impossible to cure his heart diseasepletely, but now, a young girl who seemed to only be 18-years-old helped his heart be healthy again simply by pressing his chest! He even felt more energetic now. What was her skill? And what was the cold air? It was so amazing anyway! The old man became consciouster. He looked at Gu Ning and her face was all too familiar to him. He also had inexplicable intimacy towards her. All of a sudden, a face emerged in his mind. Yunfan! This young girl resembled Yunfan so much! His son had never married or had children; otherwise, he would truly believe that this young girl had to be Yunfans daughter. Nevertheless, the world was big, and it was possible that people resembled each other sometimes. Gu Ning consumed too much of her power, and her face gradually turned pale, but it would still take a little bit more power to cure the old mans heart. Thus Gu Ning insisted, because she didnt want to give up halfway even though she wasnt usually willing to spend her power in arge amount like that. Fortunately, she had the night-luminescent pearl which could absorb natural power automatically, so it wasnt a big deal that she sacrificed her power to rescue the old man. Seeing Gu Nings gradually paling face, the others were all concerned, but no one bothered her. At the same time, they were all shocked to see that the old man obviously recovered within a short time. Oh my! Shes amazing! The old man is back to normal now. Indeed! He can breathe steadily. Is she a goddess? ... People around them all admired Gu Ning now. When it was done, Gu Ning dew back her power, standing up. The old man thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. Thank you so much for your help! Do you mind having a meal with meter? The old man had experienced the feelings of being rescued from the edge of death, and even felt that his physical condition was obviously better, so he was convinced that this young girl wasnt simple, and wanted to make friends with her. In addition, if this young girl was able to save his life, maybe she could cure his heart disease. People always paid more attention to their bodies when they started to age. The old man had already given up, and nned to travel around more while he was still alive. Unexpectedly, the sudden appearance of Gu Ning raised his hope. Even if he couldnt be cured, he would love to live in a healthier condition. It was my pleasure, and its no big deal, Gu Ning said airily. Maybe its not a big deal to you, but it is to me. Youve save my life! If you arent willing to dine with me, Ill feel guilty, the old man said. Gu Ning understood that the old man wanted to thank her by buying her a meal. However, what the old man wasnt aware of was that Gu Ning had already cured his heart. He was healthy now. Gu Ning also knew that this old man wasnt an ordinary old man, and he probably came from a powerful family. Since the old man insisted on thanking her, Gu Ning agreed in the end. However, it was too early for eating now, so Gu Ning said, Its only 2 pm now. How about 6 pm? the old man said. Gu Ning thought for a second before she said, No problem! After that, Gu Ning and the old man exchanged their numbers before they went their separate ways. Watching Gu Ning disappearing from his sight, Master Tang felt lonely for no reason. Master, howe this Miss Gu resembles our second lord when he was young so much? a bodyguard beside Master Tang asked. I agree. If not for the fact that our second lord has never married or had children, I would almost believe this Miss Gu is his daughter! Exactly, if Yunfan was willing to marry and have children, his child would be the same age now! Master Tang sighed. He felt sorry for his second son who was always upied by work and had no interest in building a family. In fact, if it hadnt been for the ident which had happened 19 years ago, Tang Yunfans personality wouldnt have changed sopletely. He was now cold-blooded as well as cruel, and became the famous and frightening Lord Tang. Just because he was cold and cruel didnt mean that hemitted crimes often, but he never yielded and was highly loyal to his principles in business. And because of that, the Tang Family climbed to the top in business under the control of Tang Yunfan. Although Master Tang thought that Gu Ning had nothing to do with Tang Yunfan, he couldnt help feeling familiar with the young girl. Maybe it was because of his appreciation towards Gu Ning, but Master Tang could only think in that way. Meanwhile, Master Zhang asked Gu Ning gently, Miss Gu, do you know medical skills? I dont know how to practice medicine, but Ive learned a unique method of massage to alleviate diseases rted to vascr veins and bones. If its not too serious, it could be cured. Gu Ning knew what was on Master Zhangs mind. However, she indeed knew nothing about medical science, so there was no need to pretend. In fact, she had already had a n when she had found out that Master Zhang was suffering from a disease. Well, can you help me then? Master Zhang asked. He was a little nervous, because he was afraid, but also looked forward to it. Sure, Gu Ning answered with crity. Would you please tell me where you feel ufortable? Receiving an affirmative answer from Gu Ning, Master Zhang was excited. I had a cerebral thrombosis 1, and now Im suffering from its seque 1. My left hand and legs are very weak. Sometimes theyre cold and hurt, so I cant walk for too long. I also need them massaged every day. Although its not deadly now, its still painful to suffer. Can it be cured? Chapter 249 - Cure Master Zhang Chapter 249: Cure Master Zhang Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Its normally caused by blood congestion. Im notpletely sure it can be cured yet, but Im confident that I can help you to be in a better health condition. Why dont we have a try after we arrive at your raw material store? Gu Ning didnt directly tell him that she could cure his disease, even though she could actually do it, because she wanted to be modest. Sure... sure. Master Zhang was thrilled. Although Gu Ning didnt give him a guarantee, he believed in her. Zhang Hanyin didnt dare to question Gu Nings ability after what had happened just then, but she still had doubts. In fact, City Teng was only a small city in the county, but it developed very well. It was universally known that jade was abundant in Burma, and Province Y bordered Burma, so it was a popr ce for jade trade. Meanwhile, City Teng had thergest market for stone gambling in Province Y, which was the reason why Gu Ning flew to City Teng. In addition, there were many foreign rich people in City Teng. Many jewelry businessmen from around the globe would also set up an office here to acquire raw jade of high quality for theirpanies. The antiques market in City Teng was well-known too, thus Gu Ning nned to visit its street of antiques, as well as stone gambling, this time. Half an hourter, they arrived at the street of stone gambling. Once Gu Ning was on the street, she was shocked by the scene before her eyes, because it was a hive of activity. Even Gu Ning who was proud of her adaptability slightly failed to adapt to it. They didnt waste time walking along the street, but headed straight to the store of the Zhang Family, so Gu Ning didnt bother to use her Jade Eyes to scan those raw materials beside the street. She had no intention to cut raw materials today, because she didnt want to cause a sensation. And she wasnt in a hurry to collect funds by stone gambling, so she would administer Master Zhang the treatment today before discussing cooperating with him. It could be much more convenient for her to open apany providing jade if she had the Zhang Family as her supplier. After that, she would go and change her outfit ande back. The Zhang Familys store was located in the center. It was a big quadrangle. The main hall was around 50 square meters with many raw materials at a low price piled up in it. There were also four other rooms inside and each of them stored different levels of raw materials. The price also varied ording to its level. The manger of this store came out to wee them the minute that Master Zhang appeared. Master Zhang then guided Gu Ning and the others, walking into a tearoom. Gu Ning began to massage Master Zhangs arm after they sat in the tearoom. When the power gradually flowed into Master Zhangs body, he felt the cool air. Minutester, Master Zhang felt greatly relieved and the pain that had tortured him for a long time disappeared little by little. He suddenly felt full of energy, which made him beam with pleasure. Although he had witnessed Gu Nings extraordinary ability earlier today, it was still shocking to experience it himself now. Gu Ning then moved to his legs. After a while, Master Zhangs four limbs recovered. When it was done, Gu Ning drew her hands back. Master Zhangs health condition was better than Master Tang, who was the old man Gu Ning had saved at the airport today, so it didnt cost Gu Ning much power this time. Wow, its so unbelievable! Master Zhang was more than astonished now. Grandpa, how do you feel now? Zhang Hanyin asked with burning curiosity. Except for Gu Ning; Zhao Yuefeng and Master Zhangs two bodyguards all looked at him for the answer. I dont feel any pain or weakness; instead, Im full of strength now! Master Zhang said. His eyes were full of tears of excitement. Really? Thats amazing! Zhang Hanyin raised her voice, thrilled. Everyone felt happy for Master Zhang. Miss Gu, thank you so much! Master Zhang said to Gu Ning. Its my pleasure, Gu Ning said. Youre almost fully recovered now, but I hope that you can exercise more to recover fully. Gu Ning didnt want to shock them more, so she hid the truth that Master Zhang was already fully recovered. It depended on Master Zhang to maintain his health and avoid a recurrence of the seque after all. Of course I will! Master Zhang answered. Miss Gu, I dont know how to thank you enough, but if you encounter any trouble in Province Y, please feel free to tell me. Although our Zhang Family isnt the most influential family in Province Y, were a family of great power in this ce. As long as I can help, Ill spare no effort to do it for you! Master Zhang promised. The Zhang Familys range of influence was limited in Province Y, but Master Zhang was able to help Gu Ning within his area. Gu Ning was in fact waiting for Master Zhangs promise. Since youre willing to do so, I would like toy my cards on the table. I came to City Teng for stone gambling. Im running a jewelry store and n to open branches in the near future, so I need arge amount of raw materials. Its troublesome to choose raw materials from stores one by one in City Teng, and I dont have time for it. I need a long-term stable supply, so I prefer to acquire a batch of them at a time, and Ill cut them myself back in mypany. I heard Mr. Zhaos talk with you when we were at the airport in City Y, and got to know that your family is a raw material supplier. Thus I want to make an alliance with you. What do you think? Gu Ning said directly. Of course Im willing to make the deal with you! Its a win-win, Master Zhangughed out. Indeed, both Master Zhang and Gu Ning would gain benefits from the deal. However, its hard to cut out jade among raw materials. Arent you afraid that youll lose money if you acquire a batch of them at a time? Master Zhang asked. Even Zhao Yuefeng who knew about Gu Nings outstanding ability of stone gambling felt worried for her, but he was excited at the same time. He wanted to know how much jade Gu Ning could cut out. There is no business without taking risk! Im not afraid to take a chance, Gu Ning answered with confidence. Master Zhang was also aware of the fact that business was always risky. If he cut out all the raw materials himself, he would get a lot of good jade as well. And it would still be profitable even after deducting the cost of the raw materials, but there was no need for him to do so. Great! I like your confidence. If you have any need, be free to tell me. Ill guide you to the warehouse to pick the raw materials, Master Zhang said. Even Zhao Yuefeng admired Gu Nings ambition, because he didnt dare to do that himself. Chapter 250 - Stone Gambling in City Teng Chapter 250: Stone Gambling in City Teng Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Great, my staff will arrive tomorrow and we can discuss it then, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning thought that it would be better if Leng Shaoting helped her in the middle, so she decided to wait for him. She wasnt worried that she would be out of stock if she acquired itte. The flow of goods wasnt that fast, and she had no intention to buy all the raw materials with jade inside. It was already cruel that she used her Jade Eyes to acquire high quality jade, and she wanted to leave room for other businessmen. Gu Ning and Master Zhang exchanged numbers before she went out to choose raw materials. Gu Ning noticed that Master Zhang had something to deal with, so she said, Master Zhang, please feel free to leave if youre busy with your business. Well be fine here. Great, then Ill leave first. Please enjoy choosing the raw materials, and the manager will give you 20% off if you want to buy some. Master Zhang was actually eager to go home and tell his family that his disease had been cured. So since Gu Ning was fine here without hispany, Master Zhang was of course willing to leave earlier. Thus Master Zhangs group left. Before they left, Zhang Hanyins sight fell on Gu Ning. She was now more curious about her, because what Gu Ning had done totally surprised her. After Master Zhang left, both Gu Ning and Zhao Yuefeng pulled a cart over to shop for raw materials. Gu Ning didnt walk into the four rooms in the beginning, but had a tour around the hall for a while. She used her Jade Eyes to scan the raw materials that were piled up in the hall. Although they were believed to be the lowest level, it didnt mean that there was no jade inside at all. Within seconds, Gu Ning discovered two raw materials with medium-high level jade and one raw material with a high-level jade inside. The first was as big as two fists, and the other was as big as a basketball, while thest one was the size of two palms folded together. There were also several emeralds under medium level, but Gu Ning didnt bother to take them. She would only take medium-level jade when she needed arge amount of jade, but it wasnt convenient for her to carry too many raw materials now, so she gave them up. Gu Ning intentionally walked around for a long while before she put the three raw materials into her cart, but even then, people around her still believed that she was just shopping for fun. Zhao Yuefeng, instead, thought that Gu Ning must have her own skills. However, her fast shopping speed still confused him, and he couldnt help thinking to himself. Does she really know stone gambling? Miss Gu, you shop so fast! Zhao Yuefeng sighed. Professional knowledge might be helpful, but I think that it relies on ones luck to cut out jade as well. Im choosing raw materials by luck! Gu Ning said. Zhao Yuefeng agreed. Even those knowledgeable experts seldom cut out jade. If they could be 100% or even only 50% urate with their knowledge, they would be billionaires now. Moreover, most people didnt have Gu Nings confidence; she wouldnt hesitate to buy raw materials as long as she wanted them. After that, Gu Ning and Zhao Yuefeng went to the rooms at the back. They entered Room D, which stored raw materials at the D level, first. Before long, Gu Ning found more raw materials with jade inside, but they werent big. The biggest one was as big as half a basketball, and the smallest one was only as big as a fist. Luckily, they were worth a lot. There were few raw materials with medium-high-level jade and even less raw materials with high-level jade inside. Normally, there were only four or five emeralds above medium-high-level among over a thousand raw materials and to find top-level jade was even rarer. The majority of jade was around medium level. They then went to Room C, and Gu Ning got four other medium-high-level jade all in a small size. She didnt n to buy many today, so she wouldnt go to Room B and Room A. Miss Gu, would you mind helping me check these raw materials? Zhao Yuefeng pushed his cart with three raw materials in it, walking to Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning exined that she relied on her luck, he trusted her ability given what she had done concerning stone gambling before. Gu Ning didnt turn him down, but pretended that she was checking the three raw materials seriously. Unfortunately, there was no jade inside them. I dont think there is jade in any of them. If you trust me, I can help you find three raw materials which are highly possible to contain jade, but if they dont, please dont me me. Gu Ning was generous to share with Zhao Yuefeng, but she wouldnt share too many with him. Really? Zhao Yuefeng was excited. Of course I wont me you if theres no jade inside. Gu Ning was being kind to help him, and he wouldnt me her no matter what the result was. Three raw materials were around a hundred thousand yuan, and he could afford it. Gu Ning then helped him pick three raw materials. One was a waste, and one had medium-low-level jade inside, while thest one contained medium-high-level jade. It was not because she wasnt willing to choose three raw materials that all had high quality jade inside, but if she did so, it would arouse Zhao Yuefengs suspicion. No matter what the result is, please dont let anyone else know that I helped you, Gu Ning reminded Zhao Yuefeng. Sure, I wont. Zhao Yuefeng understood that Gu Ning didnt want to be involved in trouble. He then went to pay his bill, and it cost him a hundred and sixty thousand yuan in all. After that, Zhao Yuefeng asked to have his raw materials cut on site. Once there was somebody who was cutting raw materials, over half of the people in the store would gather around to have a look, especially those jewelry businessmen. They all wanted to get the jade as soon as possible. The first raw material that Zhao Yuefeng chose contained medium-low-level jade. He was nervous when he handed it to the worker. The machine started to work, and the outeryer of the raw material was removed little by little, falling down on the ground. When the worker made a second cut, the green showed. I see the green! Its the oil green type! Although it was merely medium-low-level jade, Zhao Yuefeng was still excited. The minute that the green showed, someone bid, but was stopped by Zhao Yuefeng because he would keep it himself. Those who wanted to bid for it felt disappointed, but didnt say anything further. The worker continued to cut the raw materials. Half an hourter, an emerald of the oil green type the size of half a football was fully cut out. Zhao Yuefeng was so thrilled that he wanted to thank Gu Ning without dy, but Gu Ning had reminded him to keep it a secret between them, so he gave it up. Chapter 251 - Human Trafficking Chapter 251: Human Trafficking Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The second was a waste. Zhao Yuefeng was a little disappointed, but he wasnt upset because the first jade of the oil green type was worth over a million yuan, so he had already made a fortune. However, the third one contained medium-high-level jade of the water type, which shocked Zhao Yuefeng. Jesus! Gu Ning was so lucky! She just picked three raw materials and two of them have jade! Seeing that the level of the jade was rtively high, Zhao Yuefeng nned to share it with Gu Ningter. The third jade was slightly bigger than a fist, and it was worth twenty million yuan. If it was not for the fact that Zhao Yuefeng wouldnt sell it, those jewelry businessmen would be in a fiercepetition for it. Miss Gu, I didnt expect that youd be so lucky, and I dont think that I should take them all alone. Why dont we share them together? Zhao Yuefeng said to Gu Ning. He was a generous man too. He was willing to share with Gu Ning, which proved that he was an upright man, but since Gu Ning had promised to give them to him, she wouldnt share with him now. Mr. Zhang, thank you so much for your kindness, but I think that I have better jade among my raw materials! Gu Ning replied. Even so, Zhao Yuefeng tried to persuade Gu Ning to ept his advice, but Gu Ning insisted on not doing so, so hepromised in the end and bore her generosity in mind. It wasnt early when they finished shopping, so Gu Ning and Zhao Yuefeng separated afterwards. Zhao Yuefeng understood that Gu Ning was going to meet Master Tang, so he didnt invite her to leave with him. Gu Ning found an empty ce without people around before putting all of her raw materials into her telepathic eye space. Walking along the street of stone gambling, Gu Ning had an impulse to acquire all the raw materials with jade inside, but she knew that it wasnt the right time to do so, thus she curbed her impulse. She walked out of the street of stone gambling, taking a taxi to Tengfei Hotel. It was a five-star hotel in the downtown where Master Tang was staying, so they had an appointment there. Although it was only 4 pm and was too early for the dinner, Gu Ning nned to stay in the hotel too, and have a rest before she went to meet Master Tang. After a while, Gu Ning noticed that the driver was driving the taxi to a remote ce. Even though Gu Ning wasnt familiar with the route, she was aware that Tengfei Hotel was located in the downtown. All of a sudden, Gu Ning realized that she was in trouble. She had heard earlier that human trafficking was a big problem in City Teng, but she didnt expect that she would encounter it. She calmed herself down and asked, Hi, why are we going to a remote ce? Oh, its a short-cut, and well arrive soon. The driver lied, because he believed that Gu Ning wasnt familiar with the route. Gu Ning thought for a while. She thought that there might be many people who had been trafficked, and their families had to be very anxious. Thus she decided to rescue them. Gu Ning was a girl who abhorred abomination. If it was possible, she would love to wipe human trafficking out all at once. In that case, she probably couldnt meet Master Tang on time today, so she secretly sent him a message and dyed the appointment to tomorrow morning. Master Tang was a little disappointed that he wouldnt be meeting Gu Ning today, but he understood that Gu Ning had her own things to deal with. Hi, weve been on the road for over a dozen minutes now. Why are we still in a remote ce? I think were out of town already, Gu Ning asked again, as if she had no idea that she was in danger. Dont worry. Well be there in a minute, the driver said, and was relieved to see Gu Ning being naive. Fine. Im sleepy and I need to have a short nap. Please wake me up when we arrive. Gu Ning yawned, like she was exhausted. Then she leaned against the back of the seat closing her eyes. No problem! The driver was more than willing to see that. Gu Ning obviously didnt close her eyes. She just turned her body so that the driver wouldnt see her face. They were in an isted area surrounded by mountains already. A few minutester, the car stopped outside of an abandoned warehouse. The driver called her, Hey, we have arrived already! Gu Ning woke up at once, and pretended to be scared to see the scene before her eyes. Where-where is this ce? This is not the Tengfei Hotel! Of course its not, but since youre already here, get out right now! The driver opened the car door of the back seats, leering at Gu Ning. No-no, what do you want to do? Gu Ning pretended that she was terrified. You will find out, the driver sneered. Please dont... Well, its not up to you now. Can you fight against these two muscr men? The driver pointed at two tall, muscr men standing in front of the car. I think you better be quiet, or well punch you to be. Gu Ning struggled for a few seconds then got out of the car. Get in! The driver pushed Gu Ning into the warehouse, and Gu Ning didnt resist at all. It was a mess inside. There was a slightly fat man with a in face who was around 40-years-old sitting on a chair. He was smoking in a rxed manner with his legs crossed and his eyes closed. And there were two strong men standing behind him. In the corner squatted two pretty, well-dressed women in their early thirties along with a young boy who was around 12-years-old. They all wore horrified expressions, trembling and weeping in fear. Beside them was another tall and muscr man. Apparently, they were trafficked here too. Gu Ning immediately used her Jade Eyes to scan those men to check whether they carried guns. Luckily, they had no guns with them. In that case, Gu Ning would be safe. However, Gu Ning smelt a touch of fresh blood from a pile of agglomeration 10 meters away to her right side. Did they kill someone and throw the body there? Thinking of that, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see what was behind it, and she was shocked. There was a man and a woman who were around 27-years-old dressed all in ck behind the agglomeration. Both of them were injured. The mans thigh was severely injured, and the blood soaked through the bandage. Chapter 252 - Old Friends Chapter 252: Old Friends Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The woman was hurt much more severely. Her wound was on her shoulder near the chest, and the blood also soaked through the wet bandages. Her face was extremely pale, as if she could die at any moment. However, what shocked Gu Ning wasnt the fact that they were badly injured, but their faces. Gu Ning recognized them, or to be specific, Tang Aining, as she was called in her previous incarnation, recognized them. Although they werent familiar with each other, they had a very close connection. They were professional killers like Tang Aining. The man was called Flying Eagle, while the woman was Flying Bird. They didnt serve the same organization as Tang Aining, and Tang Aining had met them during training in the Amazon Rainforest. They had also worked together in a grave situation. Flying Bird and Flying Eagle were a couple. They had told Tang Aining that what they wanted most was to live a life like an ordinary person, but it was almost impossible to get out of their organization. Their organization nned to kill them in case their dirty secrets would be exposed, so they had to avoid being caught by the organization. They had been hiding for a long time, which wasnt better than it had been before. At least they had free time when they had been in the organization. However, once they escaped, they would never go back. If Gu Ning guessed correctly, they were probably in the middle of hiding. Boss, I got you one more, and shes a beauty! The driver said to the man who was sitting on the chair. Hearing that, the man opened his eyes, looking over. He was apparently stunned when his gaze fell on Gu Nings face, then he leered at her, throwing the cigarette in his hand onto the floor before he stood up, walking towards Gu Ning. This one is truly beautiful! I dont think Ill sell her. The man stopped in front of Gu Ning, reaching out his hand to touch her face. Gu Ning didnt avoid him, but while his hand was still in the air above her face, she grabbed his wrist and broke it without hesitation. The man immediately shouted in pain. Afterwards, Gu Ning kicked the mans abdomen heavily, and the man was kicked off knocking into the wall before he fell down on the ground with a loud sound. Having been through so many agonizing injuries, the man could barely utter a word, but he was still conscious. Gu Ning had finished it within seconds so that all the muscr men around didnt realize that she was so good at fighting until their boss was beaten down. They were annoyed and they all began to attack Gu Ning. Although these men were all bulky and muscr, they were barelyparable with Gu Ning who was a master of kung fu. Within minutes, they were all punched down lying on the floor, moaning in pain. It was beyond their imagination that a teenage girl could be so excellent at fighting. The driver was regretful now. If he had known, he would never have brought her here. Stand up and leave now! Gu Ning said to those who sat in the corner trembling in horror. They immediately got their mind back and thanked Gu Ning before quickly running out of this warehouse. Gu Ning picked up a rope, tying them up. However, she immediately didnt drag them away, but walked towards the agglomeration at her right side. Flying Bird and Flying Eagle panicked a little seeing Gu Ning walking to them. They knew that they had been discovered and unconsciously prepared to defend themselves. Unfortunately, they were badly injured now, and the girl before them was apparently powerful. If she really wanted to hurt them, they wouldnt have any chance to escape. Gu Ning didnt appear before their eyes abruptly, but stopped when she was almost there. I smelt the blood, and I know someones injured and weak. If you want to survive, you have to trust me because I can cure you. Flying Eagle and Flying Bird were both astonished by her acute sense of smell, but after she said that she was able to cure them, their first reaction wasnt excitement but worry. Gu Ning hit right on the point because Flying Bird was in great danger now and would soon be dead if she didnt get care, but they had been shot by guns, and it was sensitive, so they were afraid that it would cause them more trouble if Gu Ning found out. In fact, they didnt dare to go to the hospital either. As killers, they could cure basic injuries, especially removing bullets, but the problem was that theycked tools and medicines. It would only be worse if they touched their wounds rashly. Nheless, they were about to die and the most important thing now was to survive. Can she cure gun wounds? Both of them had doubt, but they were willing to give it a try. Flying Eagle then asked, Could you please keep it a secret among us? Of course, I wont tell anyone else about you, Gu Ning replied with sincerity. Great, we trust you, the man said. After that, Gu Ning walked behind the agglomeration. There was a scalpel, painkillers and hemostatic drugs, and anything else useful she could think of in her telepathic eye space. They could be of great help when she needed them. Gu Ning immediately took the small medicine box out of her backpack and squatted in front of them to open it. Seeing what were inside the medicine box, Flying Eagles and Flying Birds eyes lit up. Before Gu Ning continued, Flying Eagle said to her, Why dont you lend this medicine box to us? I can cure her myself. He was still worried that Gu Ning would find out that their injuries were gunshots. Gu Ning understood their worries, but Flying Bird was severely injured. If Gu Ning didnt cure her with her power, she would die. Are you sure that youre able to remove the bullet as fast as you can? Gu Ning asked, but she apparently didnt believe that he could do that. The two were surprised and alert. How could she know that they were injured by guns? However, before they asked, Gu Ning opened her mouth again. Im very sensitive to smell, and there is a faint smell of saltpeter on your body. Dont worry, I wont tell anyone else about you. She is in great danger now, and there is no time to waste. Youck strength yourself, so how can you remove her bullet? Chapter 253 - Gao Yi And Qiao Ya Chapter 253: Gao Yi And Qiao Ya Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning said with sincerity, and ayed their concern. They gradually rxed too. Flying Eagle indeedcked strength right now, and it was too risky if he was going to remove the bullet from Flying Bird. Therefore, Flying Eagle agreed in the end. Gu Ning immediately took out a pair of scissors to cut off the bandages wrapped around Flying Birds wound. With the help of her Jade Eyes, Gu Ning then used a scalpel to remove the bullet expertly. At the same time, she secretly put her power into Flying Birds body to stop the blood from flowing out. Looking at Gu Nings expert skills, Flying Bird and Flying Eagle were both impressed. This must not her first time removing a bullet! Who is she? Why is she so good at fighting as well as medical treatment? A few minutester, the bullet was removed. Gu Ning administered painkillers and hemostatic drugs to Flying Bird at once, then wrapped the wound in gauze. To not arouse their suspicion, Gu Ning didnt cure Flying Birds woundpletely. The injury was healed inside, but its outside looked the same. It was still painful, but not severe now. Flying Bird now looked much healthier under the nourishment of the power, and she started to regain her strength. Gu Ning then cured Flying Eagles wound on his leg. She removed the bullet quickly and administered the same drugs to him. Thank you so much! The two said to Gu Ning with great sincerity. They knew that Gu Ning had saved their lives and it was far from enough to just thank her orally, but they had no idea how to repay her. Once were fully recovered, please feel free to ask for our help. As long as we can do it, well spare no effort to assist you, Flying Eagle promised with great gravity. They were of course willing to repay Gu Ning. What if I want you both to be my closest assistants from now on? Gu Ning asked seriously. Hearing that, the two were surprised. They understood that Gu Ning meant that she wanted them to be her trustworthy assistants, but they had just met each other for the first time, so why should she believe them? Wasnt she afraid that they could be bad people? Although they werent bad people and were willing to follow Gu Nings lead, they were in a dangerous situation now. Wed love to, but were in great danger right now, and we dont want you to be involved. They didnt want Gu Ning to suffer along with them. Gu Ning understood that, but she was able to solve the problem. As long as she asked K to wipe their names off the wanted list from the intr inside those killer organizations, they wouldnt be chased any longer. Without a high reward, nobody would be interested in chasing them. I dont care. If you will be loyal to me, Ill protect you both, Gu Ning said. Although she was young, she had an air of maturity and confidence. Her speech was quiet persuasive. However, it was still hard for the two to believe Gu Ning because of their special identity. Well... They agonized over their choice. May I know the reason why you hesitate? Gu Ning asked. To be honest, someone wants our heads so were dangerous to be around, Flying Eagle replied. If you were not being chased, would you agree? Gu Ning asked. Its much easier said than done! Flying Eagle forced a smile. He apparently didnt believe that it was possible. Well, are you willing to trust that I can protect you? Gu Ning asked again. Sure, Flying Eagle and Flying Bird answered with one ord. Gu Ning had already shown her ability in front of their eyes. Gu Ning didnt say another word, but took out her phone, calling K. Hey, boss, whats up? K asked the minute he answered the call, and he sounded in a great mood. Indeed, after he could walk again, he cheered up a lot. He was now able to climb mountains, run, drive and so forth. His life was getting increasingly better. K, help me wipe the names of Flying Bird and Flying Eagle off the wanted list from the intr inside the killer organizations, Gu Ning ordered. No problem, do you have an ount and password? If you have, itll be faster. Although K was curious about why Gu Ning wanted to do that, he didnt ask the reason. Ill text you, Gu Ning said before she hung up. Flying Bird and Flying Eagle rounded their eyes in great shock. How can she know our identity? Although they knew that Gu Ning had no intention to hurt them, they were still alert. How do you know our identities? Flying Eagle asked coldly. If you really trust me, please dont ask meaningless questions. If youre willing to follow my lead, never betray me. I wont treat you unfairly either, but if youre reluctant to do so, I wont force you, Gu Ning said. She wouldnt force them, but she knew that they would agree. Great, well follow your lead, Flying Bird answered this time. She had heard of K who was a famous international hacker. Once he acted, it was possible that their names could be removed. In that case, both she and Flying Eagle would be safe. Moreover, Gu Ning had just saved their lives, and there was no reason for her to deny Gu Nings offer. Gu Ning didnt care that they were in danger, so there was nothing that they should be worried about. Flying Eagle had the same idea, and the two would never leave the other alone. Flying Eagle gave Gu Ning his ount and password, and Gu Ning immediately sent it to K. Five minutester, K called Gu Ning back and told her that it was already done. As of this moment, Flying Bird and Flying Eagle had disappeared from this world. Flying Eagles real name was Gao Yi, while Flying Birds was Qiao Ya. After that, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya left with Gu Ning. Although they were still injured, they were able to walk normally and didnt feel ufortable at all. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were surprised, but didnt show it. They knew when they should be quiet. Before they left, Gu Ning used the traffickers phone to call the police. They left the remote area by driving the taxi. Gu Ning stopped the car in the parking lot inside a shopping mall. She then went to buy two sets of clothing for Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. After Gao Yi and Qiao Ya changed their clothes, they abandoned the taxi, directly taking another car to Tengfei Hotel. While Gu Ning and the other two were on their way to the hotel, the police arrived at the warehouse. The group of traffickers was exactly those who they had wanted to arrest these days, and the policemen couldnt thank the person who called them enough. It really was a gift! All of them were arrested without dy. Gu Ning and the other two arrive at the hotel around 7 pm. Chapter 254 - Dine with Master Tang Chapter 254: Dine with Master Tang Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions For their convenience, Gu Ning booked a presidential suite with two bedrooms, one living room, and a kitchen. Gu Ning used a bedroom, while Gao Yi and Qiao Ya shared another. Before long, the hotel sent food materials up to their room, and they nned to cook themselves. They were staying in a presidential suite, so the food was free. Gu Ning went to cook, but Gao Yi felt embarrassed to let his new boss cook for them, so he stopped her. Boss, please allow me to do that. Gao Yi was almost fully recovered now. Its fine. I can handle it. You can have a rest first, Gu Ning declined. Gao Yi thenpromised. Around 10 pm, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning. What are you doing now? Leng Shaoting asked. Im missing you, Gu Ning replied. Although she sounded like she was teasing, she was truly missing him. Gu Nings words could always affect Leng Shaoting easily, especially when she said that she missed him. Leng Shaoting felt turned on every time. I miss you too, but we wont leave for City Teng until tomorrow afternoon, Leng Shaoting was hoarse and slightly displeased, because he couldnt meet Gu Ning as soon as he wanted. Dont worry about me. I have two ace fighters apanying me now, and Ill be safe. Leng Shaoting was upied by his task, so Gu Ning didnt want to bother him. Didnt you tell me that youd be alone? Leng Shaoting asked. I met them after I arrived at City Teng. I promise theyre really reliable, Gu Ning answered. Great, then Ille to you when Im free, Leng Shaoting said. He couldnt wait to see Gu Ning in City Teng actually. In fact, he didnt have to join the group to fulfill the task, but he had heard that Gu Ning would be in City Teng, so he had then decided to take it. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting was a stable man, so she didnt reject. The next morning, Gao Yis leg was back to normal. He didnt feel any pain at all now. If there wasnt an obvious scar left on his leg, he would probably have believed that his leg had never been injured. Qiao Ya was injured more seriously, so she wasnt fully recovered yet, but she felt much better now, and she didnt feel pain unless she pressed on her wound. Both Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were astonished that they were able to recover within several days, and now they admired Gu Ning more than ever. Although it was so unusual, they didnt doubt it. Instead, they felt lucky. Around 9 am, Gu Ning went to a bank and opened two ounts with five million yuan in each of them. She then bought two smart phones along with telephone cards. When she was back in the room, she gave both Gao Yi and Qiao Ya a bank card and a smart phone before she gave them her orders. One had to go rent a contemporary shop at the street of stone gambling, while the other should rent two machines as well as a cart and take them back to the shop. Gu Ning didnt hide the truth that she nned to collect arge amount of funds by stone gambling. Stone gambling? Hearing that, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were shocked. Although they didnt know how to y stone gambling, they had heard of it. It was a highly risky business, but it seemed that stone gambling was merely a piece of cake for Gu Ning. Gu Ning exinedter, I have my own special skill, and its very urate. Special skill? Gao Yi and Qiao Ya couldnt believe their ears, but they didnt ask further. What they needed to do was believe in Gu Ning and obey her orders. After what they had been through yesterday, they didnt regard Gu Ning as a teenager any more. They then left to fulfill their assignments. Gu Ning, on the other hand, was going to meet Master Tang this morning. She arrived at the appointed private room at 10:50 am, but unexpectedly, Master Tang arrived earlier than her. Master Tang was alone in the private room, and his two bodyguards were standing outside of the door. Seeing Gu Ning, Master Tang felt the inexplicable intimacy once more, but he didnt mind it. He weed Gu Ning at once. Girl Gu,e and have a seat! Nice to meet you, Master Tang, Gu Ning said before she sat down. Please help yourself and order anything you want. Master Tang pointed at the menu beside Gu Ning, then pressed the service bell on the side. Before long, a waiter came inside. Gu Ning didnt hesitate and ordered two of her favorite dishes. Master Tang did the same. There were only two of them eating, so they didnt order too many. After the waiter was gone, Master Tang asked Gu Ning, Girl Gu, thank you so much again for what you did yesterday. If it hadnt been for you, I probably wouldnt have survived at the airport in City Teng. Master Tang, its my pleasure to help, Gu Ning said. I do admire your modesty! Master Tangplimented her. Gu Ning smiled a little, because she had heard many people say that. She of course wouldnt ask people to repay her if she was willing to help them on her own. She wasnt a hypocrite. All of a sudden, Master Tang wore a serious face and said, However, could you please do me a favor again? What favor is it? In fact, Gu Ning already knew the answer without asking, but she didnt want to jump to conclusions. Gu Ning was indeed right. Girl Gu, I just want to know, can I be cured? Master Tang asked with nervousness and anticipation. Actually, Master Tang was already cured. However, Gu Ning couldnt tell him the truth, because it was hard for people to ept that she had cured his disease just by pressing his chest. Thus she gave him a vague answer. Master Tang, to be honest with you, I know nothing about medical treatment, so Im not sure whether you can be cured. However, I know a unique method of massage, which can relieve diseases rted to vascr veins and bones. If it wasnt a serious disease, it wont recur. When I was massaging you yesterday, I used my unique method of massage. Im not sure whether itll recur or not, but Im confident that youll be healthy as long as you take good care of yourself. Really? Although it wasnt an affirmative answer, Master Tang was thrilled to hear that he could be healthy. Chapter 255 - Shopping Spree of Raw Materials Chapter 255: Shopping Spree of Raw Materials Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions During the meal, Gu Ning had a pleasant talk with Master Tang. Master Tang also sincerely invited her to have a trip in City B, and Gu Ning agreed. City B was a developed city like the capital. After the meal, Gu Ning and Master Tang went their separate ways. When she was back in her room, Gu Ning changed her outfit and dressed like a mature woman with heavy make-up and curly hair. Then, she left the hotel, and took a taxi to the street of stone gambling. She contacted Qiao Ya when she arrived. Qiao Ya and Gao Yi had already prepared the shop and machines. There were plenty of empty shops and machines provided for those who bought arge amount of raw materials but couldnt transfer them away for a short period of time. Therefore, it didnt cause Gao Yi and Qiao Ya much trouble to settle it. Under the guidance of Qiao Ya, Gu Ning soon found the location of the shop. However, the minute Gu Ning walked inside, Qiao Ya stopped her and said coldly, Sorry, Miss, this is a private ce and no outsiders are allowed to enter. Well, what if I must go inside? Gu Ning asked. She deliberately lowered her voice. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya who were professional killers recognized her at once. Nevertheless, Gu Ningpletely changed after she dressed up and wore make-up, and they couldnt believe their eyes. Boss? Gu Ning was satisfied that they were both able to recognize her. If they failed to do so, Gu Ning would have to doubt their ability. Qiao Ya, please guard the warehouse. Gao Yi, take a cart and lets shop for raw materials together, Gu Ning said. Sure, the two answered. After that, Gao Yi pushed a cart, following Gu Ning out. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes the moment raw materials appeared in her sight. Once she found that there was jade inside, she would buy it. Of course, Gu Ning wouldnt buy every piece of raw material with jade inside. She nned to acquire all the raw materials with high-level as well as top-level jade, and half of the raw materials with medium-level as well as medium-high-level jade inside. As for those raw materials that contained jade whose level was lower than medium-low level, Gu Ning would directly ignore them. There was zero to three raw materials with high-level jade inside in a normal shop. That was to say; either there was no high-level jade or at most there was three pieces of it in a shop normally. As for top-level jade, Gu Ning barely found one in many shops. Meanwhile, many shops had raw materials with medium-high-level jade inside, but the amount didnt exceed 10. Gu Ning didnt cut the raw materials on site, but packed them up, taking them away. In the first shop she got three raw materials with medium-high-level jade and one with high-level jade inside. Gao Yi pushed the cart, and it wasnt convenient for him to walk inside with Gu Ning, so he waited for her outside. However, within 10 minutes, Gu Ning stepped out with a big cardboard box, which shocked Gao Yi. Shes so quick! Gao Yi immediately walked over to take the box from Gu Ning. It weighed around 60 pounds. In the second shop, Gu Ning still finished shopping within 10 minutes, and she got almost the same amount of raw materials as the first shop. Gu Ning then continued to buy raw materials. She had already got 45 raw materials with jade inside by the time she reached the seventh shop among which five contacted top-level jade, so Gu Ning put them away in her telepathic eye space while packing. There were several of them in arge size, and there was no more room in the cart to put them. Thus Gao Yi first went back to the warehouse before he came back again. It wasnt umon that people would acquire raw materials in arge amount, so no one paid much attention to them. They only cared about those who cut out raw materials with jade, or even priceless jade. Qiao Ya was surprised to see Gao Yie back so soon with a cart full of raw materials. The second time, Gu Ning got 50 raw materials in nine shops. Two of them contained top-level jade, and Gu Ning put the two in her telepathic eye space too. Gao Yi then moved the raw materials back to the warehouse again. The third time, they went to arge store that belonged to the Wang Family, which was one of the threergest raw material suppliers in City Teng. The Wang Family also had a quadrangle in the same structure as the Zhang Family. The cheapest raw materials at the price of hundreds of yuan each were in the front hall, while there were rooms ranked as A,B,C and D ording to the different levels of raw materials at the back. The raw materials were at the price of hundreds or thousands of yuan a pound in Room D; the price rose to between thousands and dozens of thousands of yuan a pound in Room C; in Room B, the price stayed at dozens of thousands of yuan a pound, but in Room A, the raw materials already had a window, which meant that it was highly possible to cut out jade. In that case, the price rocketed up to millions or dozens of million yuan each. However, the size and value of the jade inside the raw materials in Room A were still in doubt, and it was still possible that there was only a thinyer of jade, so buyers had to have the courage to gamble. Gu Ning had a tour around the hall first, and found three raw materials with medium-high-level jade inside. Then she went to Room D and Room C, and got 16 pieces of medium-high-level jade, five pieces of high-level jade and two pieces of top-level jade. When Gu Ning walked into Room B, she noticed a huge raw material the size of her body. Although they had the same size, the raw material was a stone, so it would be many times heavier than her. Approximately, it had to weigh at least 400 pounds. There was dense and strong power inside this huge raw material. It was a piece of medium-high-level jade, but she would have to cut it out to see its type. Its outeryer wasnt very thick, and it should weigh around 300 pounds after its outeryer was removed. A piece of jade that size had to be worth over a billion yuan at least. Thinking of that, Gu Ning was thrilled. And she moved the huge raw material into her cart without dy. Because of her power, she was full of strength and much more powerful than ordinary people. However, her action shocked everyone around. How is she able to move a huge raw material which is much heavier than herself into the cart? Gu Ning noticed their reaction, but she didnt mind. She pushed the cart out to pay the bill. When people saw that Gu Ning pushed her cart out with a huge raw material inside, they were all astonished. Such a huge raw material from Room B had to cost fifteen thousand yuan a pound at least. And it would cost at least seven million yuan in total! Wow! Everybody couldnt help taking a long breath in, because no one believed that the huge raw material was worth risking. Even the manager failed to figure out why this woman chose this huge raw material. Their boss also wasnt positive about it. Their boss was a well-known jade expert. If he wasnt positive about it, no one else would be. ordingly, consumers who were familiar with their store all believed that this huge raw material was a waste. And so this raw material had stayed in their store for two years, because no one was willing to buy it. Nevertheless, Gu Ning bought it today. The manager of course wouldnt stop her. In addition, he would make a highmission. However, Gu Ning was aware that there was greatly valuable jade in it, so she was willing to pay for it even if its price was seventy million yuan. Chapter 256 - A Small Revenge

Chapter 256: A Small Revenge

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This huge raw material weighed 450 pounds. It cost twenty thousand yuan a pound, but the manager gave Gu Ning a discount, so she paid 7.8 million yuan in the end. After that, Gu Ning packed those rtively small raw materials up in cardboard boxes, and let the workers in the store help her move the huge raw material out. Gao Yi, who was waiting outside, rounded his eyes in shock when he saw the huge raw material. Is there really jade inside? If not, boss will lose a fortune! Gao Yi then moved all the raw materials back to their warehouse, and Gu Ning told him to have a rest, and that she would call him if she needed his helpter. This time, she nned to cut out some raw materials here. The Wang Family was one of the threergest raw material suppliers in City Teng, so many jewelry businessmen woulde here looking for high quality jade. There were more pieces of high-level jade in Room B. If not for the huge raw material, Gu Ning wouldnt have walked out in such a hurry. She went back to Room B as fast as she could to pick up those two raw materials with high-level jade, and two with medium-high-level jade. However, right when Gu Ning was about to pick up thest raw material with medium-high-level jade inside, a voice stopped her. Hey, I saw this raw material first! Give it to me, a girl who was around 17-years-old shouted at Gu Ning rudely, then she ran to Gu Ning to grab it. Gu Ning turned her body and escaped from the girls hands. Dont you know the rules in stone gambling? The person who gets it first owns it, not the person who sees it first owns it. Gu Ning wasnt mad, but looked at the girl coldly. Exactly! There are rules in stone gambling, and this girl is so rude! someone criticized. So what? Do you know who I am? Im the daughter of the Wang Family, Wang Xinyan. This is my familys store, so it is mine if I say so, the girl said arrogantly. Hearing that she was the daughter of the Wang Family, people around were all scared, especially when they found out that she was Wang Xinyan. Why? Because she was notorious for her rude and unkind behavior. She is the daughter of the Wang Family? She is a troublemaker! Exactly! No one dares to have bad blood with the Wang Family! I heard that a young girl also picked up a raw material that Miss Wang likedst time, and she wasnt willing to give it back either. She even had a fight with Miss Wang. Because of that, her fathers settled deal with the Wang Family was canceled. I heard of that too! Miss Wang had a scratch on her arm, but the girl had several scratches! One was even on her face, another man added. Then he persuaded Gu Ning with kindness, Miss, I think you better give this raw material back to her. You cant afford the result. The Wang Family was also well-known for its rudeness and arrogance in City Teng, because It was not only one of thergest raw material suppliers in City Teng, but the second son in their family was the vice mayor of City Teng. The Wang Family was influential in both politics and business, so no one dared to act against them. Although it had nothing to do with Gu Ning, she had a bad impression of the Wang Family now. What if I refuse to give it to you? What can you do to me? Gu Ning asked Wang Xinyan, and she didnt seem afraid at all. Why did Wang Xinyan have to get this raw material? Was she only being naughty or she was positive about it? If you dont give it to me, Ill have someone drive you out! Wang Xinyan threatened. Really? However, I dont think you can make the decision. If the boss of this store agrees to do so, Ill leave right away, Gu Ning said. You... Wang Xinyan was mad. She didnt expect that Gu Ning wasnt afraid of her at all. Dont you dare leave! Ill go and find my grandpa! Saying that, Wang Xinyan turned around, running out. Seeing that, everyone was looking at Gu Ning worriedly, but she still seemed at ease. Wang Xinyans grandpa was in the yard at this time, so she soon went back with her grandpa. Wang Xinyans grandpa was called Wang Hongming, he was the leader of one of the four most influential families in City Teng. There were four main influential families in City Teng, namely the Shi Family, the Zhang Family, the Shen Family and the Wang Family. Among them, both the Zhang Family and the Wang Family were raw material suppliers. Wang Hongming seemed in a bad mood, but no one knew the reason. Although the Wang Family was always arrogant, they would alsopromise if they were the extremely unreasonable side. Grandpa, its her! She grabbed the raw material away from me! Wang Xinyan pointed at Gu Ningining to her grandpa. What exactly happened? Wang Hongming asked. He had a natural gravitas and air of threat. And he clearly knew about his granddaughters character. It was highly possible that his granddaughter exaggerated it. However, his granddaughter had an outstanding instinct. Since she wanted this raw material, it was also quite possible that there was jade in it. Thus he didnt want to lose it either. Therefore, he intentionally used his gravitas to threaten Gu Ning so that she would give it up herself. However, Gu Ning didnt feel threatened at all. She met Wang Hongmings eyes directly and said, I picked up this raw material first, but Miss Wang imed that she saw it before me. I dont think that there is such a rule in stone gambling. Wang Hongming squinted. He didnt expect that this woman would stand up against him. Grandpa, I just turned around to pull my cart, but she grabbed it right away! Wang Xinyan insisted. Miss, since my granddaughter saw it first, and she wants it badly. Would you please give it back to her? There are plenty other raw materials in our store so please choose another one. My granddaughter has a bad temper, and she wont listen to any of us, but we all dont want her to attack you. It seemed like Wang Hongming was being friendly to Gu Ning, but he was actually threatening her. Well, I can give this one back to her, but what if I pick another raw material and she ims that she saw it before me again? Gu Ning said. Wang Hongming immediately wore a pleased face. People around also believed that Gu Ning yielded andpromised. However, they didnt know that Gu Ning was actually preparing for her small revenge. It wont happen again. Ill take her out the minute she gets this raw material, Wang Hongming promised. Chapter 257 - A Super-rich Woman

Chapter 257: A Super-rich Woman

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Very well. Gu Ning gave the raw material to Wang Xinyan. Wang Xinyan grabbed it without hesitation and gloated over her victory. With the raw material in her hands, Wang Xinyan left with Wang Hongming. There was a dense sense of coldness at the bottom of Gu Nings eyes. She had nned to only take half of the medium-high-level jade and all of the top-level and high-level jade, but now she changed her mind. She would take all the raw materials, even those with medium-level jade inside. Before long, Gu Ning picked out all the raw materials with jade that medium-level and above from Room B,C and D, and put them into her cart. There were 68 of them in total. Three of them contained top-level jade; seven of them contained high-level jade; 21 of them contained medium-high-level jade and the rest all contained medium-level jade. Gu Ning didnt even ignore the two raw materials with the priceless jade inside that was in Room A. One of the raw materials was as big as a basketball, while the other was about the size of a football. Everyone was stunned by Gu Nings shopping spree of raw materials. Someone even thought that she must be crazy because she was spending moneypletely like a spendthrift. The manger was also shocked when Gu Ning went to pay her bill. The pile of her raw materials cost 26.8 million yuan in all, and the two raw materials from Room A were worth twelve million yuan, because they already showed a window of jade inside. The raw material that was the size of a basketball from Room A cost seven million yuan, while the other which was about the size of a football cost five million yuan. If the jade inside of them was two third of their size after the outeryer was removed, the bigger one and the smaller one would be worth at least ten million yuan and eight million yuan respectively. In fact, it wasnt very profitable to buy raw materials in Room A, but it was highly possible to make money. People around Gu Ning while she was paying her bill, instead, all felt concerned for her if she lost. Gu Ning settled her bill within seconds. When she had just finished, she heard Wang Xinyans voice from the area of stone-cutting. There is jade! There is jade inside, Grandpa! Wang Xinyan raised her voice with excitement. Wang Hongming was also pleased to see that. Gu Ning already knew that the raw material contained jade, so she wasnt surprised. The jade belonged to Wang Hongming, so no one bid for it, because the Wang Family also ran a jewelry store, and so Wang Hongming naturally wouldnt sell it. The worker washed theyer of dust off of the jade, and said with astonishment, Its light pink, and has to be of the pink lotus-root type! What? Its a medium-high-level jade! Indeed, its worth a lot! Wow, Im so envious. ... I chose it! Wang Xinyan said with great pride, and Wang Hongming beamed with pleasure. Miss Wang is really a promising young girl with outstanding ability of stone gambling! Master Wang must be very proud of you. ... Everyone ttered them continuously. Gu Ning sneered. It was too early to be so happy. She understood that what she was going to do would definitely annoy the Wang Family. They would probably try to hurt her secretly, but she didnt care, because she had Leng Shaotings support now. And Leng Shaoting was more than willing to protect her. Speaking of Leng Shaoting, he was already on a private jet flying to City Teng now. Chen Meng was the pilot while Gu Yueze who ranked ninth in their team was the co-pilot. In the ne, Xin Bei, Si Ming and Xu Jinchen were chatting casually, but Leng Shaoting sat alone at the back staring at his phone with affection in his eyes. Si Ming noticed that, and was surprised. He immediately spoke to Xin Bei and Xu Jinchen in a low voice, Hey, look at our boss. He keeps staring at his phone with fondness in his eyes. Is he looking at pictures of beauties? Xin Bei and Xu Jinchen looked to Leng Shaoting at once. However, Leng Shaoting clearly heard what Si Ming said, so he put his phone down giving them a cold look. Thus when Xin Bei and Xu Jinchen turned back, they met Leng Shaotings cold look right away. They felt like they had both been caught at a crime scene, and immediately turned their eyes away. Si Ming panicked too. It felt so bad that they were caught while gossiping about their boss. Although they knew that their boss wouldnt be mad at them because of that, they were frightened under the pressure of their bosss air. Thus Si Ming changed the subject without hesitation. Um, Jinchen, where were we just then? Oh, you just told us that your family introduced a girl to you. How is she? The blind date was so boring. I hated it! Xu Jinchen said with strong dislike. I agree. You still have a long life ahead. I dont think you need to worry about that, Xin Bei said. ... In the Wang Family store, people were all astonished when Gu Ning pushed her cart which was full of raw materials, walking to the area of stone-cutting. Jesus! She bought a lot! I think that there are too many of them. Look, there were two raw materials with a window! The cart must cost at least twenty million yuan. She must be super-rich! ... Wang Xinyan and Wang Hongming were both shocked too. Its meaningless to buy so many raw materials. They could all be waste, Wang Xinyan said acidly. Wang Hongming apparently didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to cut out jade. However, Wang Xinyan had just grabbed a raw material with a medium-high-level jade of the pink lotus-root type inside from her. If Wang Xinyan hadnt grabbed it, the valuable jade would be hers. In that case, Wang Hongming couldnt help thinking to himself about whether the woman had just been lucky or if she really had her own special skills. How can you know the results before theyre even cut out? Gu Ning retorted with confidence. Gee, do you think its easy to cut out jade? Wang Xinyan looked at Gu Ning like she was an idiot. Well, lets see, Gu Ning said. I think theyre all waste, and youll be broke, ha-ha. Wang Xinyan of course hoped that Gu Ning would fail. Chapter 258 - Why Don’t We Have A Bet

Chapter 258: Why Dont We Have A Bet

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No one knows what is going to happen till it really happens. Although stone gambling is a highly risky business, Im confident that I can win, like this jade of the pink lotus-root type... Gu Ning stopped at this time. There was no need for her to finish the sentence, because Wang Xinyan and Wang Hongming understood her meaning. Wang Hongming was curious about Gu Ning now. This woman seems to not be an ordinary person. Did she know that there was jade of the pink lotus-root type in the raw material beforehand? If so, there could be more raw materials with jade inside in her cart! Wang Hongming started to sense that something was wrong. I told you that I saw the raw material before you! Wang Xinyan was reluctant to admit the fact that Gu Ning had also been positive about the raw material. Anyway, we were both positive about it. It makes no difference who the first one was, Gu Ning smiled and sounded sarcastic. You... Wang Xinyan was mad. She increasingly hated Gu Ning now. All of a sudden, an idea dawned on Wang Xinyan. She wore an evil smile and said, Since youre so confident, why dont we have a bet? Oh, how? Gu Ning wouldnt reject it. Except for the two raw materials with a window, if you can cut out 10 pieces of jade from the rest of the raw materials in your cart, Ill give this jade of the pink lotus-root type to you. Otherwise, you have to buy it at full price, Wang Xinyan said. Xinyan, dont be so naughty! Wang Hongming snapped. It wasnt because he had no confidence in Wang Xinyan, but he didnt want to lose the jade of the pink lotus-root type. What if Gu Ning won? Although he didnt believe it, he was worried. And it would be shameful if Wang Xinyan lost. However, in the onlookers eyes, they believed that Wang Xinyan was taking advantage of Gu Ning. It was universally acknowledged that nine out of ten raw materials could be waste. If there were two raw materials with jade inside in Gu Nings cart, it would be great luck. The point was that Wang Xinyan had already gotten the jade of the pink lotus-root type, and she absolutely wouldnt let Gu Ning win easily. Even so, no one dared to say a word. It had nothing to do with them after all, and none of them were willing to stand up against the Wang Family. Grandpa, do you think that I would lose? Wang Xinyan argued. You... Well, fine. You can do whatever you want, Wang Hongmingpromised. Wang Hongming spoiled Wang Xinyan rotten because only Wang Xinyan liked jade as much as he did. She was also willing to learn. Most importantly, Wang Xinyan had outstanding instinct, and she often cut out jade from raw materials. Even he couldnt do that. Wang Xinyans rude and self-willed character came into existence exactly because her grandpa spoiled her. With the approval of Wang Hongming, Wang Xinyan challenged Gu Ning, Do you dare? Of course! Why not? Gu Ning agreed willingly. She was going to cut out raw materials here after all, and she was sure that she would win. However, others didnt believe so. All of them thought that she was doomed to fail. Wang Xinyan was jealous of Gu Nings generosity. Although the Wang Family was super-rich and had a wealth of ten billion yuan, she only had savings of hundreds of thousands of yuan. Then lets begin! Wang Xinyan urged with impatience. However, I think we better sign an agreement before we begin, in case someone regrets, Gu Ning proposed, because she had no trust in the Wang Family. You... Wang Xinyan was displeased facing Gu Nings mistrust, but to convince her, Wang Xinyan agreed, Sure, no problem. Wang Hongming was arrogant, but not dumb. He started to get anxious seeing Gu Ning being so confident, but he still didnt believe that Gu Ning had the ability to cut out 10 pieces of jade from her 60 or so raw materials. Minutester, they signed the agreement. And Gu Ning began to cut out her raw materials. There were three machines in the store, and only one was upied, so the other two worked together to cut out Gu Nings raw materials. Gu Ning chose a raw material the size of a football with medium-level jade inside first. She drew the lines herself before she handed it to the worker. The second one was as big as an American football and also contained medium-level jade. Gu Ning drew the lines on it too. Many people gathered around at once. No one wanted to miss this exciting bet. The machines were working, and Wang Xinyan and Wang Hongming were nervous. The green shows! the worker said with excitement after the first cut. His voice attracted all the attention of the people around him. What? There is jade inside? How is it possible? Wang Xinyan couldnt believe her ears, neither could Wang Hongming. How was it possible? Nevertheless, it was the truth. What type is it? someone asked. The worker cleaned the dust from the jade and had a closer look. Its dark green with a smooth texture. It must be ck Jadeite. ck Jadeite! Its a rare medium-level jade! someone said with thrill. There is probably just a thinyer of it! Wang Xinyan snorted. She of course wanted Gu Ning to lose. Thinking of the possibility that she could fail, Wang Xinyans expression became evil. No, I cant lose. Well know whether there is only a thinyer of it, Gu Ning said with confidence. Wang Hongming felt anxious again. He suddenly had a feeling that there were probably more than 10 pieces of jade among her raw materials. Miss, do you want to sell it? someone bid at once. Yes, but Ill sell it after its fully cut out, Gu Ning said. Since she said so, people around her waited for the final result. Chapter 259 - Do You Want to Deny It?

Chapter 259: Do You Want to Deny It?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Nings second raw material that was cut out was jade too, and Wang Xinyan was more than upset now. Jesus! This miss is so lucky! Indeed, Ive never seen another person who can cut out two pieces of jade consecutively. ... Everyone was amazed. How is it possible? Why? Wang Xinyan couldnt believe her eyes, and refused to ept the truth. Wang Hongming was displeased too. Is this woman lucky or able? However, no one would believe that she was just lucky to cut out two pieces of jade consecutively. However, if this woman had extraordinarily outstanding ability of stone gambling, there could be more jade in those raw materials. Wang Hongming almost had a breakdown. Normally, the workers would be thrilled to cut out jade, because they could be famous by doing so, but now it was apletely different situation. Their boss didnt want them to cut out jade at all, so their hands were trembling slightly. The raw materials in their hands were like hot potatoes that they wanted to throw away, but they couldnt do that. The second piece of medium-level jade was of the water type. At this time, the third machine was avable, so Gu Ning took out the third raw material, still with medium-level jade inside. The green showed within minutes too. Everyone was more than shocked now. Wang Hongming was extremely displeased now, and Wang Xinyans face distorted in jealousy. Once someone cut out jade, firecrackers would be exploded so that people would be aware of the good news. Meanwhile, more and more people swarmed into the store. Nice to meet you, miss. Im the manager of Baoyuan Company, Zhang Yan. This is my name card. I hope that we can cooperate someday, a man immediately introduced himself to Gu Ning. Baoyuan Company was a second-tier brand in the jewelry industry. Gu Nings next goal was precisely to expand her client group for her jade provider business which she was going to open soon, and jewelrypanies were the majority of her potential clients, so she was more than willing to meet the manager. Nice to meet you too. My names Tang Aining. Gu Ning used the name in her previous incarnation, but wasnt worried that it would cause her any trouble if the Tang Family and Qi Ziyue found out. Let alone there being so many different people with the same name, even if she showed up with the name, Tang Aining, in front of their eyes, they wouldnt doubt it at all, because she had changedpletely. Gu Ning then exchanged name cards with the man. Miss Tang, nice to meet you! Im the manager of Jinyu Jewelry, Qin Yan... Miss Tang, so d to meet you! Im... ... More and more managers of jewelrypanies came to Gu Nings side and exchanged name cards with her in search of future cooperation. Gu Ning didnt reject. Within a short time, Gu Ning received seven name cards including first-line, second-line and third-line jewelry brands. Someone bid the minute that the first jade was fully cut out. Five million yuan. 5.5 million yuan! ... Thirteen million yuan. In the end, the ck Jadeite was sold at the price of thirteen million yuan. To not expose her real identity, Gu Ning had told K to open an ount in a Swiss Bank for her earlier. The Swiss Bank had an extremely high-level secrecy system and was well-known as the most trustworthy bank around the world. About a quarter of the worlds personal wealth was stored in the bank. Politicians, business tycoons and A-list celebrities in the world all put their money in the Swiss Bank, which had also created Switzends world-famous financial industry. In that case, even if someone wanted to investigate her identity, he or she was doomed to fail. The first deal was finished within minutes. Gu Ning then took out her fourth raw material, and it was the same. Everyone rounded their eyes in great shock. It was shocking enough that she had already cut out three pieces of jade consecutively, but it seemed that there was more toe. The second jade was fully cut outter, and was sold at the price of eight million yuan. Gu Nings fifth raw material also cut out valuable jade. Everyone was stunned, and no one could believe that it was real. They felt like they were in a dream, which was too good to be true. Jesus! This is the first time that Ive ever witnessed someone cut out five pieces of jade consecutively! Indeed! I think theres more jade in the rest of the raw materials. I agree! Many people started to believe that. Why does she look so familiar? Who? someone asked. I cant remember it now all of a sudden. The news went abroad soon, and more people swarmed inside of the store. Its hall was filled with people now. Stop it now! Wang Xinyan suddenly opened her mouth. If it continued, she was doomed to fail, which was thest thing she wanted to experience in this world. Thus she tried to deny the bet. Although Wang Hongming had the same idea, he felt embarrassed to do so. What this woman had done today was beyond his imagination. He was shocked and regretful, because those raw materials were all from his own store! It was painful for him to see more jade cut out from the rest raw materials, but he couldnt take them back because he had already sold them. What? Do you want to deny the bet? Gu Ning looked to Wang Xinyan asking sarcastically. Hearing that, everyone showed disdain towards Wang Xinyan. Wang Xinyan felt a little embarrassed in such a situation, even though she was usually shameless. However, she raised her voice and said, If so, what can you do to me? She didnt believe that Gu Ning could handle her. She was the daughter of the Wang Family! What do you think, Master Wang? Gu Ning said to Wang Hongming. It sounded so sarcastic and provocative. Wang Hongming flushed a little. He knew that it was embarrassing, but he sincerely didnt want it to continue, so he used an excuse. Since Miss Tang already cut out so many pieces of jade. I dont think that youck the jade of the pink lotus-root type at all. Why dont we stop right now? Chapter 260 - She Is the Queen of Jade

Chapter 260: She Is the Queen of Jade

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Master Wang, you must be kidding me. This jade of the pink lotus-root type is worth at least twenty million yuan. Why should I abandon it? Well, Im not an unreasonable person either. If I win, you dont have to give this jade of the pink lotus-root type to me, but you have to pay me the same amount of money as its price. The Wang Family is a well-known super-rich family in City Teng, so I think that twenty million yuan is barely anything to you, right? Gu Ning said, still in a provocative way. Wang Hongming was displeased and slightly mad. Although twenty million yuan truly was nothing for the Wang Family, he wasnt willing to give it to a stranger out of the blue. Miss Tang, are you sure? Wang Hongming asked and threatened. Why not? Your granddaughter is the one who proposed the bet, and now she wants to deny it? Dont you think that its shameful? Gu Ning asked coldly. She wasnt weak or a chicken. The crowd burst into discussion at once. Exactly! They have no right to do that. The Wang Family is an influential family. Its so inappropriate for them to do that. Indeed. I saw Miss Wang grab the jade of the pink lotus-root type from Miss Tang just then with my own eyes! What? Its so shameful! Its not the first time the Wang Family has done such a thing either. ... Although the Wang Family was powerful, it wasnt dominant, so many people still dared to discuss it. Especially the representatives of the jewelrypanies, they stood with Gu Ning and werent afraid of the Wang Family at all, because the power behind them was much more influential than the Wang Family. Wang Hongming was embarrassed, but couldnt vent his anger in public, because it would give others ammunition. Thus he tried his best to curb his anger and said icily, Fine, you can continue cutting those raw materials. If you win, Ill pay you the same amount of money as its price. The Wang Family didntck jade, but it didnt have many pieces of medium-high-level jade either, so he would rather pay Gu Ning the money and keep the jade. Grandpa... Wang Xinyan disagreed. Shut up! You brought this up, and you must bear the result, Wang Hongming snapped. He was now a little annoyed at Wang Xinyans self-willed personality. If she hadnt made the bet with Gu Ning, it wouldnt have ended up like this. Grandpa, were one of the most influential families in City Teng, and my uncle is the vice mayor. Do we have to care about a stranger? Wang Xinyan argued, and didnt hide her intention to threaten Gu Ning at all. Oh, so the vice mayor can bully others whenever he wants to? Shouldnt a government officer be upright and reasonable? Why is your uncle the opposite? Moreover, the vice mayor isnt the most powerful man in this city. What if someone in a higher position than your uncle finds out about what youve done, what will happen to your uncle? Gu Ning said. Actually, Wang Hongming wanted to see whether Gu Ning would panic because of their familyswork, but unexpectedly, Gu Ning wasnt afraid at all. Xinyan, shut up right now! This is your own business, so dont involve our whole family and your uncle. I dont want you to cause any misunderstandings, Wang Hongming criticized Wang Xinyan. He indeed was worried that his second son would be affected. If his sons career was damaged, the Wang Family would be hurt too. In addition, the Wang Family had never encountered such a trouble before today. This woman doesnt care about our Wang Familys power. Does she have more powerful backing? Wang Hongming couldnt help thinking to himself. Wang Xinyan was reluctant to ept it, but didnt dare to utter another word, so shepromised in the end. She could now only wish that Gu Ning wouldnt cut out more pieces of jade. The gamble went on. Within minutes, the sixth piece of jade was cut out and sold. Every time Wang Hongming heard that there was another piece of jade in Gu Nings raw material, he became more upset. Gu Ning had cut out a lot of pieces of medium-high-level jade till now. However, the workers were feeling tortured. They now could only hope that their boss wouldnt vent his anger on them. Otherwise, they could be fired. When the seventh piece of jade of the hibiscus type was cut out, a workers hands were trembling and there was a denseyer of sweat around his forehead. How is it possible? How! Wang Xinyan almost cried in anxiety. Wang Hongming gave up right then. He knew that they would definitely lose, and was more jealous of Gu Nings ability of stone gambling. Oh, I remember it now! All of a sudden, the man who had said that Gu Ning looked familiar opened his mouth again. I read the news on the Inte. There was a woman who cut out four pieces of medium-high-level and high-level jade continuously in City G the other day, and she made 345 million yuan at that time! Everyone regards her as the Queen of Jade! I think that she is probably the Queen of Jade. What? The Queen of Jade? People were all shocked, looking to Gu Ning. Wang Hongming had heard of it too, but didnt believe it, because he thought that it must be a publicity stunt or the woman was just lucky, but now... If this woman before his eyes was the Queen of Jade, the news had to be the truth, because she had already shown her ability in front of them. Thinking of this womans extremely outstanding ability, Wang Hongming gave the raw materials in Gu Nings cart a worried nce. Is there a piece of jade in every... Wang Hongming didnt dare to continue thinking about it, because he couldnt ept the truth. Someone immediately used his phone to take pictures of Gu Ning. Gu Ning noticed that, but she didnt stop him. Since she changed her outfit and appearance, she wasnt afraid that someone would recognize her. Before long, a piece of news with the title The Queen of Jade Cut Out More Highly Valuable Jade in City Teng [To be continued] was released. Not many people knew who the Queen of Jade was, but the news was shocking enough. Citizens in City Teng were all aware of the high risk of stone gambling. Thus they were all curious as to why it suddenly became so easy to cut out jade. Some searched the Queen of Jade on the Inte at once, and there was more astonishing news about her. Chapter 261 - Why Did You Buy Her Jade?

Chapter 261: Why Did You Buy Her Jade?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There were photos attached too. Although it was only a profile, it still wasnt difficult to recognize that the woman in the photos was the woman in front of their eyes. And people were all astonished by the amount of money she had made. She had made 345 million yuanst time with four pieces of jade, and this time she got six pieces of jade, which meant that she was going to make even more money. Although the majority that she cut out was medium-level jade, and its price was much lower, it was already a fortune in ordinary peoples eyes. In addition, it hadnt finished yet! More and more people reposted the news and an increasing number of people got to know about it. Many of them who lived nearby ran to the street of stone gambling to witness it with their own eyes. Gu Ning cut out a high-level jade from the eighth raw material. It was of the ss type. The ninth piece was also a high-level jade. It was violet. Wang Hongming almost went crazy trembling from anger and disappointment. Why? Why can this woman cut out so many pieces of jade? Why? Wang Xinyan was already struck dumb. She wished that she was in a dream. And then, Gu Ning directly took out the tenth raw material with a top-level jade inside. When a worker announced that there was jade inside, no one was surprised again, because they were already used to it. If there was no jade inside, they would probably be astonished. However, when they found out the type of the jade, it caused a sensation once more, because it was the top-level Fulushou jade. The worker had been working in this industry for at least seven years, but he had never cut out a single piece of top-level jade, which was the reason why he was so excited. If his boss was going to fire him because of that, he wouldnt say a word. What? Did I hear it right? A top-level Fulushou jade? Wang Hongming almost passed out. Although the Wang Family didntck jade, it was rare to find high-level and top-level jade; especially the top-level jade. They had to cut out over a thousand raw materials to get a piece of top-level jade during these years, but Gu Ning easily cut out two pieces of high-level jade and a single piece of top-level jade from his own store, which made his eyes green. After the tenth jade was cut out, Gu Ning looked to Wang Hongming. Master Wang, I think the result of the bet is pretty clear now. Would you prefer to transfer the money to me or give a check? Grandpa... Wang Xinyan wanted to stop her grandpa, but before she could finish, Wang Hongming gave her an angry nce. She then closed her mouth at once. Wang Hongming was extremely unwilling to do so, but it was toote to deny it, so he had to transfer the money to Gu Ning. The crowd burst into discussion again. Miss Tang is so awesome! How can she be so lucky and able at the same time? Does she have a superpower and know that there is jade inside? I think that she must have Jade Eyes, which can see the inside of raw materials. People started to guess, because it was so shocking. However, they were all ordinary people and no one really believed that Gu Ning had Jade Eyes. Wang Hongming was in a rage now; not because he just lost 20 million yuan, but because Gu Ning took so much valuable, even priceless jade out of his store. That jade was worth far more than twenty million yuan. Does she really have a superpower or Jade Eyes? Wang Hongming thought to himself, but he soon denied it. He couldnt ept this ridiculous idea. Thest person that Wang Hongming wanted to see in this world right now was Gu Ning, but he didnt leave right away, because he was curious how many pieces of jade this woman could cut out and he was also interested in the Fulushou jade. Although Wang Hongming was an influential figure in City Teng and many people wouldntpete against him for the Fulushou jade, the jewelry businessmen couldnt care less about him. All they wanted was jade. And the rule was that the most generous buyer got the jade. The Fulushou jade wasnt small, so its initial bid price was very high. Fifty million yuan! Sixty million yuan! ... Three hundred and twenty million yuan! In the end, Wang Hongming got the Fulushou jade at the price of three hundred and twenty million yuan. He decided to transfer the money again. Wang Hongming now had mixed emotions, because he paid a fortune for a piece of jade out of his own raw materials. It was so unusual! If he had cut out the jade himself, he wouldnt pay a cent for it. Unfortunately, he wasnt lucky enough. Grandpa, why did you buy her jade? Wang Xinyan was almost 20-years-old, but was spoiled rotten already. She was so emotional and couldnt make good judgments from the perspective of a businessman. Rong, send her back now. Wang Hongming was in a bad mood now, but Wang Xinyan keptining beside his ears, which annoyed him greatly, so he asked the driver to take her back first. Grandpa... Wang Xinyan was reluctant to leave. Go back home now! Wang Hongming lost his patience. Wang Xinyan didnt resist any more, and left with the driver. While she was walking out, she red at Gu Ning with great force. She hated her to death now. However, Gu Ning didnt care at all, because she knew that Wang Xinyan could barelypete with her. Someone posted the news on the Inte again. Its title was Latest News: The Queen of Jade Cut Out 10 Piece of Jade Till Now. One of Them Is Fulushou Jade Which Was Sold at The Price of 320 Million Yuan! There were pictures of the jade attached to the post. The news caused an even bigger sensation this time, even the members from the Jade Association swarmed into the store without dy. Jade of the ss and violet types was hard to find, but not rare, while Fulushou jade was truly a rarity. They only heard that someone cut out Fulushou jade once in a few years. Chapter 262 - Despair

Chapter 262: Despair

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Many people were also green with envy because of the amount of money that Gu Ning had made. They all dreamed to own that enormous amount of money themselves. The Queen of Jade was well-known online right now. Miss Tang, do you n to cut out the rest of the raw materials of yours? someone asked with great anticipation. There were seven representatives of different jewelrypanies in the store of the Wang Family, but only several of them had gotten one or two pieces of jade, which was barely enough. Although they were jealous of Gu Nings unusual luck and ability to cut out so many pieces of jade, they were more willing to maintain a good rtionship with her for their future cooperation. Sure! Gu Ning gave them an affirmative answer. She intended to aggravate Wang Hongming, and she wouldnt stop when she had just began. The following raw materials which were about to be cut out were from Room A. One of them already showed green through the window, so everyone believed that there would be a medium-level jade inside, but to their astonishment, its color changed after only one cut. Its purple! Howe its purple? the worker almost shouted with excitement. What? Purple? Isnt it green? No-no. Its a high-level jade of the violet type! What? The high-level violet? Wow! The crowd was shocked. It was beyond their imagination that there was actually a purple jade inside. However, no one was more regretful than Wang Hongming. He was in despair now. All the priceless jade was bought by a stranger, and he lost a fortune within a day. He had thought that there was merely a medium-level jade in the raw material with a window, so he didnt pay much attention to it. However, there was something more exciting toe. Another worker removed the outeryer and started cleaning the second raw material with a window. The jade with a bright green color came into peoples sight. It was wless and smooth, and was jade of the old-pit ss type. Wang Hongming was struck dumb. Why? How could it be possible? He kept thinking to himself. Gu Ning was now almost a goddess in their eyes, because her judgments were 100% urate concerning stone gambling. No one else could do that before her. Thinking of that, Wang Hongming couldnt ept the truth. His anger and disappointment were burning. I dont think that this is violet jade. It has to be the violet jade with green flowers, someone said in shock when the jade which was assumed to be violet was more than a half cut out. What? Violet jade with green flowers? another man said with amazement. Violet jade with green flowers was a kind of top-level jade. Although it couldntpare with the Kings Green, it was much more valuable than the jade of the old-pit ss type. Exactly, I heard that someone cut out a piece of violet jade with green flowers five years ago. It weighed 12 pounds and was sold at the price of a billion yuan. I think this one probably weighs around eight pounds, and it is worth at least five hundred million yuan, a man added. Everyone was astonished by its price, but at the same time, some were also mad that the man revealed its real price already, because in that case they couldnt deliberately bid a lower price for it. However, even now, no one was more astonished than Wang Hongming. He had controlled himself to stay calm for so long, and now suddenly he sensed his blood was rising in his throat. He immediately gave his secretary a hint and walked away with him without dy. Gu Ning noticed every detail of Wang Hongmings reaction. She understood that he had gotten too mad and finally lost control now. The minute that Wang Hongming walked out of the store, he spat a mouthful of blood, and almost fell. Luckily, his secretary supported him on time. Meanwhile, his chauffeur came back, so he drove Wang Hongming to the hospital at once. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see what was happening outside, but she had no sympathy for Wang Hongming at all, because he deserved it. She had no intention to hurt him in the very beginning. If Wang Hongming let it go after that, she wouldnt behave against him again, but if he was going to revenge himself on her, Gu Ning absolutely wouldnt yield. In fact, from what Gu Ning already knew about the Wang Family, she understood that Wang Hongming wouldnt let it go easily. Some people on the street saw Wang Hongming spitting blood and began to discuss it. Hey, I saw Master Wang spitting blood on the street just then. What? Master Wang spat blood? Its understandable. He lost so many pieces of valuable jade within a day! Exactly! If I were him, I couldnt ept it either. Its so shocking by the way. Who is this Tang Aining? She is so unbearable! Indeed, Im so jealous of her! ... There were more people who arrived after they read the news. They only knew that someone continuously cut out many pieces of jade, but didnt know the types of those jade. To their amazement, they had the rare chance to see the jade of the violet with green flowers and old-pit ss types. They all believed that they had to be in a dream, because it was too good to be true! Other than the shock, admiration and jealousy, Gu Ning also sensed hostility from the people around her. She had made an enormous amount of money within a short time, which was quite noticeable. There were many thieves and robbers around this street all the time, because the street of stone gambling was where rich people gathered. However, Gu Ning didnt care. She had already prepared well for it, since she chose to cut out raw materials in public. If those thieves and robbers dared to attack her, they better be mentally prepared to bear the result. More representatives of jewelrypanies were busy chatting with Gu Ning and exchanged name cards with her. She already had 16 name cards in her hands till now, including 13 domestic jewelrypanies, which covered two thirds of the popr jewelry brands in this country. And the other three were international jewelrypanies. Zhao Yuefeng also came to the store like everyone else, but he didnt recognize Gu Ning. And Gu Ning treated him the same way as others in order to not expose her real identity. Chapter 263 - Leng Shaoting’s Arrival

Chapter 263: Leng Shaotings Arrival

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhang Decheng arrivedter as well, along with several old men at the same age. They were more than shocked when they found out the types of the jade. An old man came to Gu Ning and asked with excitement as well as politeness, Are you Miss Tang who cut out all the jade? Actually, he recognized her at first sight but still asked the question out of politeness. Yes, I am. May I know you name? Gu Ning replied politely. The old man was slightly surprised by Gu Nings good manners. He thought that she would be very proud or even arrogant after she cut out so many pieces of valuable jade, but now he had a better impression of Gu Ning. Miss Tang, so nice to meet you. Im the head of the Jade Association in City Teng, Zhang Dequan. And your extremely outstanding ability of stone gambling impresses me deeply. I hope that we can have a chance tomunicate with each other. Zhang Dequan didnt hide his appreciation and admiration towards Gu Ning. And he didnt show any hatred or jealousy at all. He only admired Gu Ning for her ability of stone gambling, instead of her wealth. Only upright people valued ability and talent over money. Zhang Dequan was Zhang Dechengs younger brother. And as the head of Jade Association, Zhang Dequan was also excellent at stone gambling. He had cut out three pieces of jade out of five raw materials before. Although it had only happened once, he had won everyones respect already, because it had never happened before him, but now, Gu Ning appeared all of a sudden. So nice to meet you too, Mr. Zhang. Its my honor to be able tomunicate with you, Gu Ning replied modestly. She wouldnt reject such a kind and respected man. And the point of cooperation was a win-win. Miss Tang, would you please tell me how you make judgments about whether there is jade in the raw materials? I had a look of those raw materials in your cart, but some of them dont show any signs of jade, Zhang Dequan asked Gu Ning. The outeryer of the raw materials is a weathered leather shell, which makes it impossible to see whether there is jade or its species. It is said that songhua, python stripe, moss and other characteristics are of great help to judge the internal condition of the raw materials. I dont deny it, because theyre indeed helpful in most cases, but its also possible to cut out jade from raw materials without songhua, python stripe, moss or other characteristics. Ones luck is also very important. Therefore, I basically choose raw materials ording to my instinct. Fortunately, I have good instinct and luck, Ning answered. Well put! Zhang Dequan couldnt agree more. He understood that it was also possible to cut jade out of raw materials without songhua, python stripe, moss or other characteristics, but no one dared to take the chance because it was too risky. However, he was still amazed by this womans unbelievable luck. He had to believe it for now, because he couldnt find any other reasonable exnation. In addition, the woman indeed seemed confident and able. Gu Ning also noticed that Master Tang was standing with Lu Mingfei, the representative of Dihao Jewelry, who had exchanged name cards with her. Dihao Jewelry originated from City B, and was the biggest high-end jewelry brand in this country. It was one of the four first-line jewelry brands domestically, and was famous internationally too. There were only three domestic jewelrypanies which were well-known internationally, and the Tang Familyspany was one of them, but this Tang Family wasnt the Tang Family that Tang Aining was from. Gu Ning nced at Master Tang, seeing that Lu Mingfei respected Master Tang a lot as if Master Tang was his boss. Is Master Tang the boss or the management of Dihao Jewelry? Gu Ning thought to herself. Dihao Jewelry belonged to the Tanghuang Group, and the Tang Family was one of the four most influential families in City B. The Tang Family was more than a normal super-rich family because it was powerful in both business and politics, thus few people dare to act against it. Gu Ning believed that Master Tang must have a close connection with Dihao Jewelry. Anyway, it had nothing to do with her. The violet jade with green flowers was open for bidter. Because a man had already revealed the real price of this violet jade with green flowers, all the businessmen started to bid at a very high price. In the end, the violet jade with green flowers was bought by Dihao Jewelry at the price of six hundred million yuan. After that, the old-pit ss species was sold at the price of two hundred and fifty million yuan. Gu Ning continued to cut out the rest of her raw materials and more pieces of jade came out continuously, but she only cut out medium-level jade for sale. The minute that Leng Shaoting got off the ne at the military division, he told Xu Jinchen and the others to keep an eye on their opponents before he came back. Then he abandoned them and left, which surprised Xu Jinchen and his other teammates. Wait, whats going on here? No idea. I think our boss has been acting strange recently. He is always in a hurry to meet someone. Exactly, he even abandoned us. Is he really in love now? ... Gu Ning had already told Leng Shaoting that she would be in the street of stone gambling most of today, so he drove straight to the street. When he parked the car in the parking lot, he called Gu Ning at once. However, it wasnt convenient for Gu Ning to answer his call now, so she texted him. Leng Shaoting immediately sent her a message back. I have already arrived here at the parking lot on the street of stone gambling. Reading that message, Gu Ning was slightly surprised but soon went back to normal. She understood that he must be free now since he came here in person, so she packed up and left without dy. Gu Ning had only cut out half of her raw materials till now, and there were 30 more with mostly medium-level jade inside. Gu Ning had not only made over 2.3 billion yuan, but also absorbed a lot of power from the jade that she had cut out today. Her telepathic eye space was doubled again, and was eight square meters in size now. Seeing that Gu Ning was leaving, the jewelry businessmen were all disappointed because many of them hadnt gotten a single piece of jade yet! Chapter 264 - A Damaged Store

Chapter 264: A Damaged Store

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ningforted them. Please dont worry. Ill inform you all within one or two days once the rest of the raw materials have all been cut out. Hearing that, everyone was excited. Then Gu Ning left the store. Although Wang Hongming was absent, someone told him every detail about what was happening in his store. When he got to know that Tang Aining cut out over 30 pieces of jade continuously and made 2.3 billion yuan till now, he spat blood several times. She had only cut out half of her raw materials and had already made 2.4 billion yuan! Wang Hongming was now fully convinced that the rest of her raw materials all contained jade. Did she take all the raw materials with jade inside from my store? Wang Hongming thought to himself. This time, Wang Hongming had a n to kill Tang Aining. The minute that Gu Ning walked out of the store, she sensed that eyes were fixed on her, but she didnt care. She went straight to a washroom with the box of jade in her hands then put it into her telepathic eye space. After that, she changed her clothes and removed her make-up swiftly. Ten minutester, she was back to her normal appearance and left the washroom. There were three men pacing back and forth nearby outside of the washroom. They fixed their eyes on the washroom, but failed to recognize Gu Ning because she had already changed. Thus Gu Ning calmly walked away while in their sight. They waited for a long time, but Tang Aining still didnt show up. They started to sense that something had to be wrong. It shouldnt take so long for a woman to use a washroom, but they were men and couldnt go inside to check, so they randomly asked another woman to go inside and check for them. However, the woman told them that it was empty without anybody inside. What? Its empty? How is it possible? None of them believed it because Tang Aining never walked out. Are you lying? a man questioned the woman. Im not! You can check it yourself if you dont believe me, the woman replied. They exchanged a nce with each other. After a few seconds of struggle, one of them said, Ill go check it. He made a round in thedies room, but it was indeed empty. They were all struck dumb now. What happened? Weve been waiting here the entire time, but she never walked out! Exactly! And there is only one way out of thedies room! Did she change her look and we failed to recognize her? Impossible, I didnt see any female with a box in her handsing out. What exactly happened? Did she disappear for no reason? a man asked, and all of them felt scared but couldnt believe it. What should we do now? a man asked worriedly. Their target disappeared all of a sudden, and they would be punished. No idea, another man said resignedly. I think we should check around this area once more! ... Before Gu Ning walked out of the street of stone gambling, she noticed that there were many people gathered outside of a store which was being damaged by a group of men. What is going on? Who has Boss Zheng offended? Its not Boss Zheng, but his son Zheng Hao isnt able to pay usury 1 . The usurer cant get the money back, so directly sent people to damage his store. What? Again? Apparently, it had happened before. Indeed, this is already the third time this year. Boss Zheng could pay the usury the previous two times, but now he cant afford it. Well, I have a deep sympathy for Boss Zheng. His wife passed away at an early age without any children. He loved his wife very much and wasnt willing to marry again. Then he adopted Zheng Hao out of kindness. However, unexpectedly, Zheng Hao is merely a loser who cant achieve anything and destroyed all of Boss Zhengs wealth. Exactly! Zheng Hao is just fooling around and gambles all day. What a shame that Boss Zheng who is such a good person has been ruined by his adopted son! I think that his store will probably close in the near future. Zheng Hao is so shameless and useless. Why does Boss Zheng still keep the connection with him? Who knows! ... Everyone was busy discussing with others. Hearing their discussion, Gu Ning felt sorry for this Boss Zheng too, and also hated Zheng Hao. Stop it please! Please stop it! Ill pay you back in two days! Zheng Peng tried his best to stop the group of men in vain, and he was pushed backwards with great force. It happened too fast for Zheng Peng to react. He immediately lost his bnce, falling down, and there were shelves of raw materials behind him. If Zheng Peng knocked straight into those raw materials, he would be badly injured. Without hesitation, Gu Ning pushed the two people standing in her way aside running ahead. Those two people almost fell and screamed, but when they found out what was happening in front of their eyes, they were shocked. Gu Ning was very fast, but was still a little bitte. Zheng Peng had already hit the shelves with the raw materials ced on them. Many raw materials fell down one after another, and one of them hit Zheng Pengs shoulder while another was falling towards his head. The crowd rounded their eyes with astonishment, and some turned away to avoid the terrible scene. However, right at that moment, a hand grabbed Zheng Pengs arm and immediately pulled him away. Zheng Peng finally escaped the raw materials falling from the shelves. Everyone was amazed, looking at the young girl who was surprisingly agile and had strength to save Zheng Pengs life. Otherwise, Zheng Peng would either be dead or severely injured. Zheng Peng was struck dumb. The men who were damaging the store stopped for a second when they heard the loud noise. They were so close but none of them had the intention to help Zheng Peng. After seeing what Gu Ning had done, they were all surprised too. However, they saw that Zheng Peng was fine, so they continued smashing objects in the store. Although it had nothing to do with Gu Ning, she was greatly annoyed, and attacked those men without dy. She caught the man who stood nearest to her by his shoulder, and lifted him off the ground and threw him outside with great force. People were all shocked by the scene. It was beyond their imagination that such a young girl could be so strong. None of the other men in the store realized what was going on before the second man was kicked down onto the floor by Gu Ning. Chapter 265 - Zheng Peng

Chapter 265: Zheng Peng

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What the f*ck! Just as the man opened his mouth, Gu Ning lifted him up throwing him away. The second man identally fell on the first man and the first man almost passed out from the pain. The other two men finally realized what was going on. They were both shocked to see that their partners were knocked out, then raised the wood sticks in their hands and started attacking Gu Ning in anger. However, this time, before Gu Ning could move, a man dashed in from the outside and threw the other two men out of the store within seconds. Everyone was again amazed by this mans beautiful movements and appearance. Are you alright? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning worriedly. Im fine, Gu Ning smiled gently. She wasnt surprised by his sudden appearance, instead she felt touched. Whats going on here? Leng Shaoting asked. Oh, nothing. I just wanted to help this man, Gu Ning answered. Miss, thank you so much for saving my life! Zheng Peng thanked Gu Ning at once. He was still in shock after what just had happened to him. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, he would have been dead already. My pleasure, Gu Ning said. However, Mr. Zheng, I heard that your adopted son causes you all these troubles. Why dont you cut off the connection with him? Hearing that, Zheng Peng sighed with great force and said resignedly, Actually, Ive failed to contact him for a year. He causes trouble outside, but those men alle to me. I dont know how to handle it. If I dont give them money, theyll damage my store. He didnt tell Gu Ning whether he was regretful that he had adopted Zheng Hao, but he made it clear that he wanted to cut off the connection with Zheng Hao. Ones kindness had limitations. Zheng Peng had brought Zheng Hao up and had now lost all of his wealth because of him, which already crossed the bottom line. Why dont you call the police? Gu Ning asked. I did! However, they are members of the Qing Gang, and even the police dont dare to annoy them, Zheng Peng replied. He was only amon citizen without power and support, thus no one was willing to help him. Speaking of the Qing Gang, Zheng Peng suddenly realized that it could be dangerous. Oh! They are from the Qing Gang, and you injured them. You could get in trouble! I think you better leave right now! Its fine. Gu Ning understood that Zheng Peng was being kind, but she wasnt afraid of the Qing Gang at all. Dont you dare leave! You injured us and the Qing Gang wont let you get away with it! At this time, the men who had been knocked down on the ground threatened Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Gee, do you think that everyone is afraid of the Qing Gang? Gu Ning sneered with disdain. You... They didnt expect that Gu Ning wasnt scared at all, but they believed that she was just pretending. If youre not afraid, stay here! Apparently, they were going to ask for support. I wont leave, because you have to pay for what youve done. Mr. Zheng, please calcte your loss, and let them pay thepensation, Gu Ning said. Miss... Zheng Peng was surprised. He didnt dare ask them forpensation at all. He was more afraid that they would get revenge on him. What? How dare you ask us to pay thepensation? Those men from the Qing Gang were mad. I dont think that up to you, Gu Ning sneered once more. Since she had already given Zheng Peng a helping hand, she would not leave him in a mess. In fact, she decided to help him solve the problempletely. Otherwise, those hoodlums would vent their anger on Zheng Peng if Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were gone. In addition, it wasnt Zheng Pengs duty to pay for Zheng Haos bad behavior. Tell me you and your leaders names, Gu Ning said to one of the men. Im Zhao San, and my leader is Jiu Ye who is an important figure in the Qing Gang, a man said proudly, because he didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to deal with them. Great, you can go away now, Gu Ning said. What? Those hoodlums didnt expect that Gu Ning would change the topic so quickly. Go away right now! Otherwise, Ill kick you away, Gu Ning snapped with a cold nce. Facing the great pressure from Gu Ning, those hoodlums trembled in horror, escaping away without dy. However, before they left, one of them threatened, Its not the end yet, and well be back! All the people around them felt sorry for Zheng Peng, but they could do nothing to help him. Those hoodlums were from the Qing Gang after all. After Zhao Sans group was gone, the onlookers dispersed too. Well, I think that I will have to close my store and leave City Teng now, Zheng Peng sighed sadly. He was truly frightened this time, and he had already had the idea to close his store, because his store could barely stay afloat now. Then he said to Gu Ning again, Miss, I can tell that youre not afraid of the Qing Gang, but the Qing Gang isnt some organization that you can have bad blood with. I think you better leave now! Mr. Zheng, dont worry. Since Im already involved, Ill help you solve the problem, Gu Ning said. What? Zheng Peng was quite surprised. He didnt have any hope that someone would be willing to help him out of this mess. Although Zheng Peng was indeed in need of help, he didnt want other innocent people to be involved, so he declined. Miss, I understand that youre kind and warm-hearted, but you could be in danger once you annoy the Qing Gang. Zheng Peng didnt want her to be in danger because of him, which proved that he was an upright man. Actually, Gu Ning had her own n too. She was looking for an upright man to help her manage the jade provider that she was going to open, and Zheng Peng was a great choice, but she still needed time to know more about Zheng Peng. However, since he was able to run such a big store, he must be able to some extent. Chapter 266 - Open A Jade Provider

Chapter 266: Open A Jade Provider

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning made up her mind to purchase raw materials herself so that she could get all the raw materials that contained jade. If the Qing Gang is going to get revenge on you, do you really think that you can get rid of it? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, Zheng Peng was struck dumb and his face immediately turned pale. Indeed, if the Qing Gang was determined to get revenge on him, he absolutely couldnt escape from it. The Qing Gangs influence stretched across this whole country. Gu Ning thought for a while before she said, Mr. Zheng, if youre going to close this store, I would like to hire you as my employee in my jade providerpany. What do you say? What? Zheng Peng was surprised. This young girl runs her own business? Gu Ning took out a piece of name card from her backpack handing it to Zheng Peng. This is my name card. Ive heard many positivements of you from the citizens around here. I believe that youre also an excellent businessman, and Ick an aide like you right now. If youre willing to work for me, we can have a deeper conversation. Zheng Peng didnt answer immediately, but hesitated for a while. If you dont mind that I may cause you trouble from the Qing Gang, of course Im willing to work for you. Zheng Peng was a sophisticated man. Although he was worried that Gu Ning might get in trouble because of him, he sensed from her attitude that she really wasnt afraid of them. Either she was from a powerful family, or she had some type of rtionship with the Qing Gang. Either way, she was truly not afraid of the Qing Gang, so he trusted her. In the beginning, Zheng Peng thought that Gu Ning probably wanted to help him, so she offered to let him work in herpany. However, Gu Ning then told him that she appreciated his ability and character, which was quite inspiring and encouraging. Therefore, Zheng Peng epted her offer. He wasnt worried that Gu Ning could be trying to deceive him because she had saved his life. And he was willing to follow her lead. Very well, then we... Gu Ning suddenly stopped, because she thought of Leng Shaoting who had been ignored for so long. She felt a little guilty, looking at Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting noticed, and said, Dont worry, Im free today. In fact, Leng Shaoting badly wanted to be alone with Gu Ning, but he understood that she needed to work. Gu Ning felt moved due to Leng Shaotings consideration. She also wanted to be alone with him, but business was more important right now. After that, Zheng Peng guided Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting up to the second floor. Zheng Pengs store was 40 square meters in size with two stories, and he normally discussed business with special guests on the second floor. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sat down, while Zheng Peng went to prepare cups of tea for them. Uncle Zheng, the thing is that Im going to open a jade provider, Gu Ning said. Since Zheng Peng agreed to work for her now, there was no need for Gu Ning to call him Mr. Zheng like a stranger. However, Im still a student right now, and I need a qualified manager. I think that you are an excellent choice. You dont need to worry about the source of raw materials or clients, because Ill handle them. All you need to do is manage thepany well. What? A jade provider? Zheng Peng was shocked. A jade provided required arge amount of raw materials, while stone gambling was a highly risky business. It was hard to cut out jade, let alone arge amount of it. Otherwise, there would be many jade providers in the market instead of just a few. Moreover, it was even harder to cut out high quality jade. Yes, I have my own skills of stone gambling, and its not difficult for me to cut out jade. Otherwise I wouldnt have had the idea to open a jade provider. I trust you so I will tell you the secret, and I only hope that you can be loyal to me, Gu Ning said. Her own skills of stone gambling? Hearing that, Zheng Peng was surprised. This young girl was totally beyond his imagination. Zheng Peng then said with sincerity, Miss Gu, since Im willing to follow your lead, you absolutely have my loyalty. I think that I can prove it in theing days. Indeed, actions spoke louder than words. Although Gu Ning was willing to trust Zheng Peng, it didnt mean that he waspletely trustworthy. If he wanted to win herplete trust, he had to prove his loyalty in the future. Could you please tell me your source of raw materials? Gu Ning asked. There are seven raw material providers in City Teng, and the Zhang Family, the Wang Family as well as the Lu Family are well-known for their stability and size. We need to sign contracts with them, and once we sign the contract, we cant cooperate with other raw material providers any more. As for me, I purchase raw materials from the Wang Family, Zheng Peng replied. The Wang Family? Gu Ning suddenly had an idea. Although she hadnt signed the contract with the Zhang Family yet, they established their alliance already. The Zhang Family would keep supplying raw materials for her. However, all she wanted was raw materials with jade inside, and the Zhang Family couldnt satisfy her need. She couldnt take all the raw materials that contained jade away from the Zhang Family after all, but the Wang Family was different. There was already a grudge between her and the Wang Family, and she naturally wouldnt be considerate for them. Gu Ning thought for a while before she opened her mouth. Uncle Zheng, please take me to purchase a batch of raw materials from the Wang Family under your name tomorrow. No problem, Zheng Peng answered. Oh, by the way, do you own this store or do you rent it? Gu Ning asked. She nned to use this store as a reception. I own it, Zheng Peng replied. Would you mind leasing this store to me as a reception for ourpany? Gu Ning asked. Of course not! Zheng Peng answered with crity. And do you know where there are factories avable for renting? Its not appropriate to cut out arge amount of raw materials here, Gu Ning said. Factories were safer than the street of stone gambling too. Sure, there is a factory area a kilometer away from here to the right. The area is equipped with high-level safety facilities, but the rent is a little high, Zheng Peng said. Chapter 267 - He Is My Boyfriend

Chapter 267: He Is My Boyfriend

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As long as its safe, I dont care about its price, Gu Ning said. A factory wouldnt be more expensive than the raw materials. Oh, how many workers do you have in your store? Gu Ning asked. Three. One is an ountant, and the other two are responsible for cutting raw materials, Zheng Peng answered. Please ask them whether theyre willing to join mypany. I can pay them a good sry, Gu Ning said. Sure, I will, Zheng Peng said. Actually, he knew that they would agree even without having to ask. Gu Ning and Zheng Peng finished their discussion for now, and they would talk more about the factoryter after they signed the contract. After that, they signed the contract for leasing the store and Gu Ning transferred a years rent to Zheng Peng. She needed to register herpany first before she was going to be able to sign thebor contract. When they walked out of Zheng Pengs store, Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning, Let me help you with the registration. Great! Gu Ning didnt reject. It would take a long time if she went to do it herself. Gu Ning then handed all of the documents to Leng Shaoting. The name of herpany was Colorful Jade Provider. She had done her homework beforehand, and the name wasnt registered yet. It was 5:30 pm already, so Leng Shaoting nned to deal with the registration tomorrow. Gu Ning along with Leng Shaoting went to go eat. However, before they left the street of stone gambling, Gu Ning received Qiao Yas call. She didnt realize that they were still in the store until now. Qiao Ya told Gu Ning that some people had caused trouble in their store. Gu Ning was displeased and went straight back to her store. Leng Shaoting followed Gu Ning, going back to her store. When he saw Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, he gave them a cold look, which made Gao Yi and Qiao Ya feel stressed. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt know Leng Shaoting, but they sensed that the man knew them and stared at them unkindly. Gu Ning also noticed that, and she immediately interrupted them. They both work for me. Leng Shaoting drew his look back, but remained silent. And hes my boyfriend. Please dont worry. Gu Ningforted them. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya felt a little relieved. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt regard Gu Ning as a young girl, so it wasnt surprising that she had a boyfriend. Her boyfriend looked so powerful. From their rich experience of years, they were aware that the man was much stronger than them. However, no matter how strong or powerful he was, they only cared that he wasnt threatening them. Gu Nings sight fell on three men who were seated, trembling in fear in the corner. All of them were ck and blue. Apparently, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had already taught them a lesson. Boss, they imed that the Wang Family sent them here, Qiao Ya said seriously. The Wang Family? Without a doubt, it had to be Wang Hongming, because Gu Ning only had bitter conflict with him. She knew that Wang Hongming wouldnt let it go easily, so she wasnt surprised now, but Leng Shaoting was mad. He gave those men an icy nce, and those men instantly felt threatened. Let alone those men, even Gu Ning along with Qiao Ya and Gao Yi thought that it was frightening. Gu Ning pulled Leng Shaotings hand at once. Its fine. Leng Shaoting held Gu Nings hand in his palm and rxed. Let them go! Its no big deal, but if the Wang Family dares to do it again, well fight back then, Gu Ning said. It wasnt because she was kind, but she thought that it wasnt necessary to annoy the Wang Family just because of this small trouble. Then she looked to those men and warned, Tell the man behind you that if it happens again, well fight back. Now get lost! Hearing that, the three men escaped away without dy. Gao Yi, Qiao Ya, please stay here for a while longer. I need to find a suitable factory right now, and Ill rent it once I find it. Then we can move all the stuff there, in case the Wang Family tries to cause us more trouble, Gu Ning ordered. Although she wasnt afraid of the Wang Family, she didnt like trouble either. Thus she had to settle the factory as soon as possible. No problem! Gao Yi and Qiao Ya replied. Then Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left for the factory that Zheng Peng had mentioned. It wasnt early now, but it wasntte neither. On their way, Gu Ning finally had time to call Situ Ye. Leng Shaoting felt slightly ufortable, but he understood that it was better to let Situ Ye handle the mess caused by members of the Qing Gang. Situ Ye answered Gu Nings call and said, Hi, whats up? Well, actually something terrible just happened, and I do hope that you can help me. It was a little embarrassing for Gu Ning to bother Situ Ye. What happened? Situ Ye asked. The thing is... Gu Ning briefly told Situ Ye what had happened in Zheng Pengs store and that Zheng Peng now worked for her. Would you please help me talk to the senior management of the Qing Gang and stop causing Zheng Peng trouble in City Teng? He is indeed innocent, Gu Ning said revealing the fact that she already knew that Situ Ye was the head of the Qing Gang. Although Situ Ye normally didnt bother himself with such trifles, he was annoyed when Gu Ning was involved. Sure, Ill handle it, Situ Ye answered with crity. Gu Ning thanked him before she hung up. How did you meet those two? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning this time and sounded serious. The two were of course Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Chapter 268 - A Huge Sensation in City Teng

Chapter 268: A Huge Sensation in City Teng

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting was worried about her safety, so she didnt hide the truth but just omitted some details. They had been chased by killers and badly injured. I rescued them and so they work for me now. I already got a hacker to remove their names from the wanted list, so theyre safe now. In actual fact, Leng Shaoting didnt know much about Gu Ning. He only knew her family background and some of her personal information, thus he had always been curious about why she was so excellent at kung fu and had expert marksmanship. Her professional ability was even better than senior members of the Special Forces. Moreover, her outstanding business acumen and skills of stone gambling also impressed Leng Shaoting. She even casually got a hacker to remove their names from the wanted list. Leng Shaoting wasnt confident that the most skillful programmer in the Red me could do that. He believed that only several of the top hackers in this country were able to do such a thing. As Gu Nings boyfriend, he naturally wanted to know more about her, but he knew that it was her privacy. If she had no intention to tell him, he wouldnt ask. Gu Ning, in fact, knew very little about Leng Shaoting as well. She only knew that he was a military officer, a major general, who came from the capital, but she knew nothing about his family. They didnt ask each other for more information because it wasnt the right time yet. Although they were boyfriend and girlfriend, they hadnt been together for very long. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the factory area within minutes. This factory area was built less than five years ago, and it was still rtively new. It wasrge and divided into many small areas. There was an independent gate to each small area. To get through the gate, one had to have a pass, or an ID card. And there were at least four to eight factory buildings which belonged to onepany or severalpanies in each area. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting decided to check whether there were factories avable for renting. Fortunately, there were many empty factories. Although Gu Ning only needed arge room, she had the intention to expand her business, so arge room wasnt enough. In the end, she chose a whole factory building which was 400 square meters in size with three floors and an underground room. In addition, it was for sale now and its price was thirty-six million yuan. Gu Ning thought that it wasnt a bad idea to buy this whole building, so she nned to take a look. After that, she called the sellers number. The seller immediately came over when he received Gu Nings call. He did not live far from this factory area, so he arrived after 10 minutes. Under the guidance of the seller, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting followed him in walking through the building. There was a garage which could amodate four cars along with an empty warehouse on the first floor. And the 100 square meterrge office area was on the second floor. There were three offices, a meeting room, a reception, a washroom, a pantry in the office area and an empty warehouse took up the rest of the second floor. On the third floor, there was a 100 square meterrge canteen and another empty warehouse on the other side. The building had an elevator from the underground room to the third floor for the convenience of delivering goods. Gu Ning was satisfied. Since she liked it, she didnt hesitate to buy this building. However, the Real Estate Bureau was about to get off work, so she had to wait for tomorrow to finish the legal procedure. Therefore, she signed the contract with the seller and paid a deposit of a hundred thousand yuan first. And the seller handed the key to Gu Ning. Gu Ning then got the pass which she could use to enter this small factory area. Employees who worked here had to have a pass. After settling the factory building, Gu Ning called Gao Yi at once. She told him to prepare a car and load it with the raw materials. She woulde back to them and guide them to this factory areater. At the same time, the name of Tang Aining and what she had done caused a huge sensation in both City Teng and the domestic jewelry industry. Some doubted its authenticity, because it was too shocking and too unbearable to be true. In a luxury apartment in the capital, a young woman who was around 24-years-old was lying on the sofa ying on her phone. She was wearing a tight, ckce dress which entuated her perfect body. She had long dark red curly hair with heavy make-up and looked charming. She was surfing the Inte, and suddenly a piece of news came into her sight. She was scared and jumped up from the sofa in anger after she noticed the name Tang Aining. She isnt dead? The woman lost her appetite to read the contents, but erged the pictures in an attempt to identify whether the female was Tang Aining. When she found out that the person in the pictures didnt resemble Tang Aining at all, the woman was greatly relieved. Its just the same name. She thought to herself. Yaxin, whats wrong? A man who was around 30-years-old walked out of a bedroom. He noticed that the woman looked a little panicked. The man was in a ck suit and had a handsome face. The woman was exactly Tang Ainings half-sister, Tang Yaxin, while the man was Qi Ziyue who had schemed against Tang Aining along with Tang Yaxin. Oh, nothing. I just read some shocking news, Tang Yaxin replied. Although she was sure that the Tang Aining in the pictures wasnt her half-sister, she still panicked for no reason. Besides, she had an unusual feeling that Tang Aining wasnt dead. However, she refused to believe it, because they had witnessed Tang Ainings body being burned in fire. What news? Qi Ziyue walked over. Tang Yaxin gave her phone to Qi Ziyue. The man was also shocked by the name, Tang Aining and grabbed her phone without dy. Chapter 269 - Master Bai

Chapter 269: Master Bai

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He ignored the content directly like Tang Yaxin had done, and erged the pictures to check the female in them. Qi Ziyue rxed as well after he figured out that this Tang Aining wasnt the one that they knew, but he was amazed by the content afterwards. What? This woman cut out over 30 pieces of jade continuously? Its so incredible! What? Hearing that, Tang Yaxin was shocked too. Although the Tang Family wasnt involved in the jewelry industry, they heard a lot about stone gambling. It was a highly risky business, but this woman could cut out over 30 pieces of jade one after another. They doubted its authenticity, but were still amazed. In City G, a friend of Master Bais called him after the shocking news. They were both jade lovers, so they shared a lot of news concerning jade. After hearing the news, Master Bai was more than shocked now. He believed that the woman was Gu Ning because she was the only one who had such an outstanding ability of stone gambling that he knew of till now. Master Bai finished the conversation with his friend in a hurry, and looked it up on the Inte. When Master Bai saw those pictures, he was sure that the woman was Gu Ning. Although the two didnt resemble at all, he had met Gu Ning after she changed her clothing, thus he was certain that he was right. This girl is truly unbelievable! Master Bai thought to himself. Howe her judgments are so correct every time? Master Bai called Gu Ning at once. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were on the way back to the street of stone gambling at this time. Seeing that the caller was Master Bai, Gu Ning understood that he must have read the news. Hi, Grandpa Bai, Gu Ning said. Hi, I heard the Queen of Jade has cut out over 30 pieces of jade in City Teng. It was you, right? Master Bai asked. Yes, Gu Ning didnt hide the truth. Jesus! Master Bai was shocked. You really amazed me this time! Its so unbearable! And why didnt you leave the high quality jade for me? I can pay you! Master Bai was a little mad. Gu Ning didnt know what to say, but tried to exin, Grandpa Bai, please dont worry. Ive already saved many pieces of high quality jade for you! Theyre even better than those Ive cut out in City Teng. In fact, Gu Ning had several raw materials which contained jade with thicker power than the top-level jade she had already cut out. Really? That will be so nice! When will you be City G again? Master Bai was thrilled, and couldnt wait to meet Gu Ning. Ive been busy recently, and Im afraid that I wont being to City G until the holidays are over, Gu Ning answered. Fine. Master Bai was disappointed. Gu Ning chatted with Master Bai for a while longer. Master Bai reminded her to be careful because City Teng was well-known for its high crime rate and was located at the border of the country. Although Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl and was excellent at kung fu, she should still take good care of herself. Master Bai called Master Yan and Master Fu without dy after he hung up the call with Gu Ning. Master Yan and Master Fu were also shocked, but Master Bai told them that Gu Ning was busy, so they didnt call Gu Ning directly. Gu Ning went to Zheng Pengs storeter. Zheng Peng had already sold the rest of the raw materials to other shops at a low price. There were two machines left in the store, so Gu Ning directly took it, along with her raw materials, to the factory building. Zheng Peng told Gu Ning that those hoodlums from the Qing Gang hade to his store and apologized to him. Gu Ning believed in Zheng Pengs character, but she still reminded him to be loyal to her. Otherwise, the Qing Gang could cause him more trouble. Zheng Peng was clearly aware of that, and he would never betray Gu Ning. Then Gu Ning transfer five hundred thousand yuan to Zheng Peng for the redecoration of this store. They would make alterations to this store and paint the walls. The counter would be kept where it was. And the pantry as well as the lounge would be set to the side of the counter. Gu Ning told Zheng Peng to buy a whole new set of sofas with more seats. In Gu Nings eyes, furnishing was very important, because it left the first impression on guests. The shop board would also be changed into Colorful Jade Provider Office . Those small changes were finished within a day. After that, Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to put the raw materials along with the machines onto the second floor of the factory building. It was already 7 pm when they finished cing the raw materials correctly. Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to guard the factory tonight, and that they would change the locks tomorrow. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya of course wouldnt disobey Gu Nings order. There were supermarkets and diners in this factory area, so Gao Yi and Qiao Ya went to dine together in a small restaurant and bought daily necessities in a supermarket. There were plenty of rooms in the factory building, so they stayed in the same room for tonight. What do you want to eat now? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning after they left the factory area. Well, since were in City Teng, we have to try its specialties! Gu Ning replied. Sure, Leng Shaoting said. Chapter 270 - I Don’t Care About the Wang Family!

Chapter 270: I Dont Care About the Wang Family!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They werent familiar with City Teng, so they followed the GPS, driving to a famous local restaurant. Of course, they made a reservation on the phone before they went there. The restaurant was extremely popr, but it wasnt big and only had 10 private rooms along with 10 tables in the hall. Thus it was hard to get a reservation from 6 pm to 7 pm when most people had dinner. And the restaurant was always full of people. Luckily, Gu Ning reserved the final private room and they would arrive there after 10 minutes. Dont you need to fulfill you task? Why do you still have time to be with me? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting. Well, actually I didnt need to join them this time, but because of you, I came here, Leng Shaoting told Gu Ning the truth and she was touched. Where will you stay tonight? Gu Ning asked. Somehow she felt nervous and anticipated the answer. She had to admit that she was looking forward to spending the whole night with him. Ill stay with you, Leng Shaoting said naturally. Gu Ning flushed a little and didnt know what to say next. Gu Nings silence made Leng Shaoting think that she was mad. He was anxious and asked, Arent you willing to stay with me? Of course I am, Gu Ning said at once. Hearing that Leng Shaoting rxed. A few minutester, they arrived, and the hall was filled with people. Many were even waiting outside for empty seats. This small restaurant wasnt a fancy hotel at all, but it had its own special style of decoration. Many rich people also came here due to its delicious food. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went straight to their reserved private room. However, just as they walked into the passage, they heard a noisy argument from inside the private room. Miss Wang, Im sorry. This private room has already been reserved. Please wait for a little while longer. the hotel manager said politely. No! I dont care who reserved it. I want it now! a female voice said arrogantly. Gu Ning immediately recognized the voice. The female was Wang Xinyan. To Gu Nings surprise, they met each other in an argument once more. Wang Xinyan enjoyed grabbing things from others so much that she just grabbed the raw material from Gu Ning today and now she tried to grab Gu Nings reserved private room. Miss Wang, please dont cause us trouble, the manager said resignedly. Howe Im the one who is causing trouble here? Im the daughter of the Wang Family. Its your honor that I choose to dine here. If you dare to stop me again, I can make you close your restaurant! Wang Xinyan threatened. Exactly! How dare you act against the Wang Family? Several boys and girls who were standing along with Wang Xinyan supported her orally. You... The manager was annoyed but indeed didnt dare to argue with her any longer. At this time, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked in. We have reserved this private room, do you want to grab it from us? So what? Wang Xinyan looked over saying with disdain. However, when her gaze fell on Leng Shaoting, she was stunned by his extraordinarily handsome appearance. Hes so handsome! Wang Xinyan thought to herself. She had never met such a handsome man before! Even those male idols or stars were barelyparable to him. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaotings appearance was super attractive to girls wherever he went, but she was ufortable when those girls fixed their eyes at Leng Shaoting. Anyway, Leng Shaoting was her boyfriend, and those girls could do nothing about it. However, when Wang Xinyan made eyes at Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning was extremely displeased, because she already disliked Wang Xinyan. Seeing Leng Shaoting, Wang Xinyan forgot to argue with Gu Ning, but stepped towards Leng Shaoting directly. Hi, nice to meet you. My name is Wang Xinyan. Im the daughter of the Wang Family, which is one of the four most powerful families in City Teng, Wang Xinyan said with great pride while holding out her hand to Leng Shaoting. However, Leng Shaoting remained expressionless, as if Wang Xinyan didnt exist. Wang Xinyan felt embarrassed and snapped, Hey! Im talking to you! Are you dumb? Leng Shaoting still ignored her, and stayed calm, but Gu Ning couldnt tolerate it anymore. She squinted and warned, Mind your words. Stay away from my man, b*tch. How dare you say that to me? Wang Xinyan was irritated. You deserve it, Gu Ning said. You... Wang Xinyan was mad. What do you think you are? How dare you humiliate Miss Wang? Do you know how powerful the Wang Family is? a girl who was with Wang Xinyan threatened. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting finally reacted. He gave the girl a cold sharp nce, and the girl was frightened. She could barely breathe now. All the other people who were with Wang Xinyan felt threatened. This man wasnt someone that they could mess with. The Wang Family? I dont care about the Wang Family! No matter who you are, if you dare to humiliate Ningning, Ill unseat your whole family, Leng Shaoting said icily, which scared everyone a lot. Their first reaction wasnt to doubt Leng Shaotings words; they were truly afraid that he would unseat the Wang Family, because Leng Shaoting had an air of power. Wang Xinyan had always been arrogant, and was used to being ttered by people around her, so she didnt believe that the man before her eyes could hurt the Wang Family. Who do you think you are? Do you really think that you have the ability to unseat the Wang Family? Chapter 271 - You Don’t Need to Thank Me

Chapter 271: You Dont Need to Thank Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, unconsciously, Wang Xinyan wasnt confident while she was saying that. She added, Its your honor that Im interested in you! Hearing that, Leng Shaoting frowned with intense dislike in his eyes because he felt disgusted by Wang Xinyans words. This is my man. Stay away from him, Gu Ning threatened looking at Wang Xinyan coldly. You... Wang Xinyan was mad and green with envy. She couldnt ept the fact that this extraordinarily handsome man was Gu Nings boyfriend. Get out of our way. Its our dinner time, and Ill beat anyone who stands in my way when Im hungry, Gu Ning added. She didnt want to waste time arguing with Wang Xinyan. You... Wang Xinyan panicked under pressure from Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting was afraid that Gu Ning was starving, so he gave them a cold nce and said, Get out of here right now! Hearing that, Wang Xinyan and her friends were all frightened and left right away. There were two boys in their early twenties, but they werent as arrogant as Wang Xinyan. Facing Leng Shaoting who had an air of great power, they didnt dare to resist at all. After that, Leng Shaoting looked to the manager. The manger trembled in fear and stammered, Um, I-Ill tell the waiter toe in now. Then he walked out without dy. Wang Xinyan didnt realize that she had been driven away until she was outside of the private room. She felt so embarrassed, but didnt dare to walk inside and face Leng Shaoting. Lets go dine in another restaurant! Wang Xinyan said airily, pretending that she didnt care. Is she one of the Wang Family? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning, although he already had an affirmative answer himself. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Leng Shaoting didnt ask further, but had his own n. Before long, a waiter came inside. Gu Nings and Leng Shaotings appetite werent affected by what had just happened, and they ordered all the specialties. When the waiter left, Leng Shaoting took out a box the size of his palm, handing it to Gu Ning. This is for you. What? Gu Ning was confused. Is this jewelry again? She thought to herself, but when she opened the box, she was shocked by what was inside. There was a delicate handgun in the box. Well... The previous one is just a normal gun, and you cant carry it with you, but you can carry this new one. There is firearm license under it, so its legal, Leng Shaoting said. Leng Shaoting didnt know that Gu Ning always put her gun in her telepathic eyes space, and no one would find out, but she was still deeply touched by Leng Shaotings considerate behavior. Thank... Before Gu Ning could finish, Leng Shaoting interrupted her. You dont need to thank me. Since Leng Shaoting said so, Gu Ning didnt continue, but kissed him lightly on his lips. Leng Shaoting was turned on by Gu Nings kiss. If they hadnt been in a public ce, Leng Shaoting wouldnt have let her go easily. Although Wang Xinyan felt frightened under the pressure of Leng Shaoting, she still called someone to help her beat them. Therefore, when Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning left the restaurant after they finished the meal, they saw that some people were following them. They knew without a doubt that Wang Xinyan must have sent them to get revenge. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting exchanged a knowing nce and walked ahead as usual. They didnt care about those men behind their backs, because they were barelyparable to them. City Teng was a charming ancient town with a beautiful night view and a pleasant bustle. Thus Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting nned to have a tour around, especially on the antique street. They walked towards the underground parking lot, followed by several men. The parking lot was dimly lit and there were few people, thus it was the perfect ce for them to attack Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. The minute that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the parking lot, the men immediately dashed ahead. They surrounded them when they saw that there was no one around. Leng Shaoting wanted to punch those men, but was stopped by Gu Ning. Gu Ning nced over the five men in her sight and asked slowly, Did Wang Xinyan send you here? She already had the answer, but deliberately asked them to collect evidence. A bald manughed, Since you know who youve annoyed, you should know that you should have stayed away from the Wang Family. Oh, then what do you want to do next? Gu Ning asked, but she didnt seem scared at all. Well, Miss Wang ordered us to rape you first, then cut your face with a knife. As for this man; if you agree to be Miss Wangs boyfriend, you can be safe. Otherwise, youll be ruined too, the bald man said. Leng Shaoting was in a rage now, especially when they said that they were going to rape Gu Ning. He couldnt wait and kicked the bald man with great force just as he finished his sentence. The bald man was kicked several meters away and fell onto the ground heavily, moaning in pain. It happened too fast for the other four men to react. They actually didnt fight a lot, and couldnt kick a man away at all. Thus they were all terrified when Leng Shaoting did that easily before their eyes. Leng Shaoting fixed his eyes on them like he was going to kill them all. They were trembling in fear and unconsciously stepped backwards to hide. Even then, they couldnt hide from Leng Shaotings attack. Within seconds, Leng Shaoting had punched the four men down, and they now all groaned with pain on the ground. Chapter 272 - In the Middle of A Passionate Kiss

Chapter 272: In the Middle of A Passionate Kiss

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tell Wang Xinyan that if she wants to cause us trouble, she should find some able people. Youre merely trash. And tell her to wait for my revenge, because she really annoyed me this time! Gu Ning warned them then left with Leng Shaoting. After they were gone, one of those men called Wang Xinyan at once and told her that they failed. Wang Xinyan was mad and snapped at them on the phone. Although Wang Xinyan didnt believe that Gu Ning had the ability to get revenge on her, she felt uneasy to some extent. And her good mood was ruined. Leng Shaoting looked extremely displeased, because of what Wang Xinyan told those men to do to Gu Ning. He would never allow them to do so, but he was annoyed that they had the intention to hurt Gu Ning. Im fine. Please dont be mad just because of them. Gu Ning didnt want to see Leng Shaoting being unhappy. They schemed against you! Leng Shaoting said coldly. He rxed a little after Gu Ningsfort, but he was still mad. Im fine and safe now. They cant hurt me at all! Gu Ning continued tofort him. Ill handle it, Leng Shaoting said. No matter who dared to hurt the person that he loved, he would let him or her pay for it. He already had a n to get revenge on the Wang Family. Sure. Gu Ning didnt reject, otherwise Leng Shaoting would be upset. Leng Shaoting was finally cheered up because Gu Ning was willing to let him help her. Feeling Leng Shaotings emotional change, Gu Ning didnt know what to say but was touched. The two then ambled on the streets in this ancient town, hand in hand like a normal couple. It was winter, so this ancient town wasnt full of activity like it was in summer, but it was still crowded. A beautiful couple like Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning soon attracted a lot of attention from people around them. Especially when girls noticed Leng Shaoting, they all marveled at his extraordinarily handsome appearance. Jesus! Hes so good-looking! Is he a star or something? I dont think that a star would have a stroll around with his girlfriend. Hes so handsome. What a shame that he isnt an actor! Indeed, if he was an actor, he would have a considerable amount of fans! Exactly! I wish that I had such a handsome boyfriend! I think that you should probably be as pretty as the girl beside him first. ... Hearing all the conversations among those girls, Gu Ning didnt feel ufortable at all. Instead, she was proud. Leng Shaoting didnt like to be the center of peoples attention, so he ignored them all. Although antique stands during the night were much less than that during the day, there were still many of them. Gu Ning didnt miss any antique stand on the street, but she didnt walk in the antique shops because she came here to take a chance, not to buy antiques. She enjoyed distinguishing a real antique from fake ones herself. Antiques had been popr for so many years, so there were less real antiques left on the streets. Real antiques were either in antique shops, collected by antique lovers or ced in museums. Thus Gu Ning didnt find a single real antique after she walked through half of the street. However, when they had almost walked to the end of the street, Gu Ning noticed an antique with power on a stand. It was an 8.5cm tall blue and white ze bowl, which was worth around two million yuan, but Gu Ning only paid three thousand yuan for it. They didnt go back until 10 pm, but on their way back, Gu Ning became nervous once she thought of the fact that she was going to stay in the same room as Leng Shaoting tonight. Before long, they arrived at the hotel. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya slept in the factory building tonight, so there were only Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting in this presidential suite now. The minute that they walked inside, Leng Shaoting locked the door and pressed Gu Ning to him. He kissed her violently, as if he had restricted himself for a long time. Gu Ning was surprised, but she didnt push him away. Instead, she sped his waist and kissed him back. Leng Shaoting hadnt seen Gu Ning for days, and now they were finally alone with each other. He couldnt wait to be closer to her. The more passionately Gu Ning kissed him back, the more eagerly Leng Shaoting wanted her. They slowly moved to the sofa, and he pressed her against the back of the sofa, continuing their kissing. They started to breathe fast, and Leng Shaoting almost lost his control, but unexpectedly, his phone rang all of a sudden and ruined everything. Leng Shaoting was mad. Who is calling at this damn time! Gu Ning couldnt helpughing. Answer the phone first. Leng Shaoting understood that there were only a few people who had his number. It had to be important if they called him. He took out his phone. The caller was Xu Jinchen. What? Leng Shaoting said in obvious anger, which scared Xu Jinchen. Whats wrong with boss? Why is he so mad? Xu Jinchen immediately regretted that he called Leng Shaoting, because he actually had nothing serious to tell him, but he had already called. If he didnt say anything at all, it would be worse, so he stammered, Um, well, boss, where are you now? Just tell me whats wrong, Leng Shaoting said. Nothing. Nothing is wrong. I was just worried about your safety because youre not back yet, Xu Jinchen said. Anything else? Leng Shaoting asked. He almost lost his patience. No, nothing else. Xu Jinchens voice trembled a little in fear. If you dont have anything serious, dont call me again, Leng Shaoting said icily before he hung up on Xu Jinchen. He was a patient person, but now wasnt the right time and he was being tortured by his sexual desire. Xu Jinchen was struck dumb. He thought that his bosss reaction was very abnormal today. Chapter 273 - Leng Shaoting’s Family

Chapter 273: Leng Shaotings Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Si Ming stepped out of the bathroom, seeing Xu Jinchen standing still with a shocked face by the window, he walked over and bumped him lightly. Hey, whats wrong? I just called our boss, Xu Jinchen said. And? Where is he and when will he being back? Si Ming asked. No idea. He said that he doesnt want me calling him unless its serious, Xu Jinchen answered. I have a strong feeling that our boss is being very abnormal today. He is easily annoyed. Although Leng Shaoting always wore a poker face and he was a strict leader, he seldom lost his temper. Therefore, Xu Jinchen didnt understand why he suddenly became so easily annoyed. Leng Shaoting had never been so emotional. Really? Si Ming was surprised. Leng Shaoting indeed was abnormal these days. Did you call him and ruin his night with some beautiful girl? Si Ming teased. Xu Jinchen didnt take it seriously, because both of them knew that it was impossible. However, what they couldnt believe was exactly the truth. While Leng Shaoting was talking to Xu Jinchen on the phone, Gu Ning walked into her room. Leng Shaoting hung up the call and followed her, walking in. He hugged Gu Ning from her back, rubbing his head gently across her neck and shoulder. His breath made Gu Ning feel itchy. Shaoting, can you tell me something about your family? Gu Ning asked. She was suddenly very interested in his family. Although she trusted Leng Shaoting and didnt care about his background, she wanted to know more about him. If they knew nothing about each others family, it might end up hurting their rtionship. Hearing that, Leng Shaotings body stiffened a little. Apparently, he didnt want to talk about it. Gu Ning sensed his unusual reaction, and exined at once, Its totally fine if you dont want to talk about it. Gu Ning had a feeling that Leng Shaoting didnt like his family, so she wouldnt force him. Its fine, Leng Shaoting said lightly. He understood that Gu Ning just wanted to know more about him. Although he was reluctant to mention them, he was willing to tell Gu Ning. Leng Shaotings grandpa, Leng Weihua, was the head of the Leng Family. His second uncle, Leng Yuanqian, and his second aunt, Jiang Shuyuan, had a son and a daughter. Their son, Leng Shaomin, was 25-years-old and was half a year younger than Leng Shaoting and already had a job. Their daughter, Leng Shaojia, was 23-years-old and had just graduated from university half a year ago. His third uncle, Leng Yuanzhen, and his third aunt, Yu Yin, also had a son and a daughter. Their daughter was Leng Shaoxi, who was 20-years-old and was studying in the Capital University as a sophomore. Their son was named Leng Shaoxun, he was an 18-year-old senior student in a high school. His youngest aunt, Leng Yuanjin, and his youngest uncle, Song Wenxuan, only had a 13-year-old daughter, who was a student in grade seven and was called Song Yinuo. When Gu Ning heard Leng Weihuas name, she was astonished. In her previous incarnation, she grew up in the capital and was naturally familiar with those influential names. Gu Ning knew that Leng Shaoting was from a powerful family, but to her astonishment, his family was much more powerful than she thought. The Leng Family was the leader of the four most influential families in the capital. Leng Weihuas father was one of the founding fathers of this country, and all the members of the Leng Family were in important positions in politics. Leng Shaoting didnt mention his parents because they had passed away when Leng Shaoting was only a child. Leng Shaotings parents died because of their work, which Gu Ning was also aware of in her previous incarnation. Seeing Gu Ning being so shocked, Leng Shaoting was worried that she would leave him because of his family. Well, your family is so influential, but Im just an ordinary girl. Will your family approve of our rtionship? Gu Ning deliberately asked. In fact, she didnt care if there were troubles ahead of them, and Leng Shaotings attitude mattered most to her. As long as Leng Shaoting was willing to be with her, she didnt care if his family disagreed. Moreover, Gu Ning believed that she had a bright future and that she was able to stand by Leng Shaotings side. Dont worry. No one can interfere in my personal affairs. As long as I love you, my grandpa wont disagree. And other than my grandpa we dont need to care about the rest of the Leng Family. If they ever annoy you, you can fight back as you like. Ill support you, Leng Shaoting said. Hearing that, Gu Ning figured out that Leng Shaoting didnt have a good rtionship with the other members in his family, but she was touched that he was willing to stand up for her against them. Who knows whats going to happen in the future, Gu Ning teased. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was nervous. He was concerned that Gu Ning would leave him one day. Thus he bent his back and pressed her tightly against his body, looking straight into her eyes. Dont you want to be with me? Did I do anything wrong? Please dont leave me. Seeing Leng Shaoting being so anxious, Gu Ning felt a little guilty. Yes, of course I want to be with you. Youve done nothing wrong. I was just kidding. Gu Ning was regretful that she teased Leng Shaoting after she found out about his family background. The mancked security, and she should never do that. She med herself. After that, Gu Ning kissed Leng Shaotings lips tofort him. Although Gu Ning exined that she was just kidding, Leng Shaoting was still afraid that she would leave him. Therefore, he kissed her back with great force to feel her existence. The kiss was increasingly passionate, and made them want more and more. Gradually, they were controlled by the strong sexual desire that they felt towards each other. They had already taken off their coats when they walked into the room, and now they only had their tight sweaters on. Although Gu Ning was only 18, she had ample breasts. This was the first time that she had even been touched by a man. Her body was trembling slightly in excitement, but she didnt resist because she was prepared. Chapter 274 - I Want You

Chapter 274: I Want You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, at this moment, Leng Shaoting stopped all of a sudden. He tried his best to get his reason back. Ningning, I... He was afraid that he would hurt Gu Ning, but he wanted her so much right now. Shaoting, I want you as well. Although Gu Ning was also turned on, she knew what she was saying and doing. Having Gu Nings affirmative answer, Leng Shaoting lost all of his reason. He thrust inside her body like a hungry beast that had finally caught its prey. Gu Ning wanted to moan in pain, but restricted herself. This was her first time, and she knew that it could be painful, so she had been mentally prepared. Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning could be hurt, so he moved slowly once he was inside of her. As time went by, it got more and morefortable for her. They had been doing it for a long time, and Gu Ning started to feel tired. She had to admit that Leng Shaoting had incredible stamina. Isnt he tired at all? After they finished it was 3 am in the morning and theyy cuddled together as they went to sleep. When Gu Ning woke up, Leng Shaoting was absent from the bed. It was quiet, but Gu Ning knew that Leng Shaoting was still here. She secretly used her Jade Eyes and found that Leng Shaoting was cooking. What they had done throughoutst night shed through her mind, and Gu Ning flushed with happiness, but she was slightly mad too. She hadnt understood what a wolf in sheeps clothing was until now. Leng Shaoting looked like he practiced self-restraint normally, but immediately turned out to be a hungry wolf in bed. If she hadnt had the power to protect herself, she probably would have fainted! Checking the marks left by Leng Shaoting on her body, Gu Ning flushed again. Although she could use her power to remove those marks, she didnt do so because they were signs of their love. It was winter, so she could easily hide it with clothes. Gu Ning got up and went to have a shower. She changed her clothing before leaving the bedroom. Leng Shaoting had already prepared breakfast when Gu Ning came out. Watching Gu Ning, he flushed a little too, because they had spent a whole night making love. And it was also his first time. Good morning! Leng Shaoting said, pulling a chair out for Gu Ning. Good morning! Gu Ning felt too shy to look straight into his eyes so she directly walked to the dining table. The two then sat across the dining table having their breakfast together. No one said a word, but Leng Shaotings gaze fell on Gu Ning once in a while. He was searching for something. Gu Ning felt slightly ufortable, and asked, What are you looking for? Um... Leng Shaoting felt that it was embarrassing to say it out loud, but after a few seconds, he still asked with care, Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Leng Shaoting didnt know that Gu Ning had her power to protect herself, and he understood that it could be painful during the first time. Gu Ning blushed once more. Although they had already slept with each other, she felt shy to bring it up. Um, I am a little tired and its just a little painful. In fact, she had used her power to relieve the pain, and felt much better now. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting felt a little guilty and apologized, Sorry, I just-just couldnt stopst night. Then you can restrain yourself the next time. Gu Ning nned tofort Leng Shaoting, but once she said it out loud, it sounded like she was looking forward to the next time. Sure I will! Leng Shaoting said. Even if Gu Ning didnt say it, he would be more careful the next time. Gu Ning remained silent, eating her breakfast. At this time, Leng Shaoting received Xu Jinchens call. After Leng Shaotings warning, Xu Jinchen now only called his boss when he had something serious. It was about the task they were going to fulfill this time, so Leng Shaoting left after he hung up. However, before he left, he reminded Gu Ning to take care, because he couldnt stop her from going out. Once she went out, he would be worried about her safety in City Teng. When Leng Shaoting was gone, Gu Ning called the owner of the factory building. They were going to finish the legal procedure today. It was already 9 am, and they should finish it in the morning. Gu Ning and the owner agreed to meet at the Real Estate Bureau, and it only took them half an hour to finish the legal procedure. Afterwards, Gu Ning called Zheng Peng. They nned to acquire raw materials from the Wang Familyter. Zheng Peng was waiting for Gu Nings call and was ready to set out at any time. Thus Gu Ning took a taxi heading to the street of stone gambling without dy. On the way, Gu Ning received Leng Shaotings call. He told her that the registration would be settled this afternoon. Gu Ning was astonished by his efficiency, but thinking of Leng Shaotings background, Gu Ning believed that he could make it happen. Zheng Pengs store was being redecorated when Gu Ning arrived. His store wasnt very big, so it wouldnt take much time. They onlycked a counter, sofa, desks and other furniture now. They would change the store board when that furniture was delivered here. For now, Zheng Peng only needed to go buy raw materials with Gu Ning. The Wang Familys raw material warehouse wasnt far away from the street of stone gambling, and they arrived after only four minutes of driving. It was a 3400 square meter factory area with three buildings. It wasntrge but was built by the Wang Family so they owned it. Except for raw materials, the Wang Family was also involved in jewelry, clothing, electronic equipment and so forth. Their manufacturing factories were all in this area. The raw material warehouse was in the underground room of Building A. It was about seven square meters in size and consisted of four small areas, A, B, C and D. The price of raw materials varied from small area to small area. Although all of the raw materials had been selected and ssified, it didnt mean that there were only low quality raw materials in a low price area. Chapter 275 - Acquire A Large Amount of Raw Materials

Chapter 275: Acquire A Large Amount of Raw Materials

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Purchasers could choose raw materials one by one, but those raw materials were all piled up, so it was difficult for them to pick the bottom ones. In that case, most people could only get the raw materials on the top. However, Gu Ning was different. She already had bad blood with the Wang Family. Thus she wouldnt miss any raw material with jade inside. There were around 10 thousand raw materials in each pile, but only over a hundred of them contained jade, and most of the jade was of low quality. This time, Gu Ning nned to buy all the raw materials with jade above medium level. She let Zheng Peng push the cart while she was choosing the raw materials. Gu Ning picked raw materials at a high speed. It seemed like she didnt pick at all, but those workers in the factory didnt say anything even though Gu Ning turned raw materials all over. They didnt believe that she could cut out jade. Zheng Peng had mixed emotions. Although Gu Ning told him that she had special skills of stone gambling, he couldnt help doubting the possibility that she was able to cut out jade. Most importantly, Gu Ning was going to run a raw material provider. They had to cut out arge amount of jade! Nevertheless, Zheng Peng didnt say anything, because Gu Ning was his boss. Within two hours, Gu Ning took out all the raw materials with jade above medium level. She got over 1,300 raw materials in all, 20 of which contained top-level jade, 70 had high-level jade, around 300 contained medium-high-level jade, over 400 had medium-level jade and the rest all contained medium-low-level jade. The aggregate price of the raw materials wasnt very high because they bought them directly from the factory. In addition, they needed two medium sized trucks to deliver all of the raw materials. There were many trucks in the Wang Familys factory, and it was free to deliver goods within City Teng. When they were back at their own factory building, Gu Ning called Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to help them move raw materials. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were both shocked when they saw the two trucks which were filled with raw materials. Zheng Peng, meanwhile, rounded his eyes in shock at seeing the factory building. Boss, did you rent this whole building? Its toorge! Zheng Peng knew that normally businessmen would rent a whole building for convenience, but it was enough for them to cut out raw materials even if they only rented a big room. I didnt rent it. I bought it, Gu Ning said. What? You bought it? Zheng Peng was astonished. To his surprise, Gu Ning was rich enough to buy the whole building. Afterwards, they put all the raw materials into the underground space. There were four warehouses on the basement floor. Three of them were small warehouses, upying around 100 square meters in all and each of them was around 30 square meters, while the No.1 warehouse was 300 square meters in size. Gu Ning told them to ce all the raw materials into the No.4 warehouse. While they were moving raw materials, Gu Ning secretly put raw materials which contained jade with strong power into her telepathic eye space and reced them with other raw materials, but she still left several raw materials with top-level jade outside. At the same time, there were only raw materials with high-level and top-level jade in her telepathic eye space. After they moved all the raw materials into the warehouse, Gu Ning introduced them to each other before they went to dine together. During the meal, Zheng Peng finally asked Gu Ning, Boss, are you sure that theres arge amount of jade inside those raw materials? Gu Ning smiled. She understood that Zheng Peng had been confused for a long time. Well find out when we cut them. Although Gu Ning herself was certain, she preferred to let them see the results with their own eyes. Since Gu Ning said so, Zheng Peng didnt ask further. After the meal, Zheng Peng went back to continue redecorating his store. Gu Ning, instead, called Zhang Decheng and told him that she was busy acquiring raw materials. She just got arge amount of raw materials from the Wang Family, and she immediately called the Zhang Family. In fact, she was in a hurry, but she didnt know how long she would be staying in City Teng, so she wanted to settle it as soon as possible. Zhang Decheng had already retired, and handed the family business to his son, so he was always free now. He told Gu Ning the address of their warehouses and went to meet her at once. After that, Gu Ning left along with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. The Zhang Familys warehouse wasnt far from the street of stone gambling either, but it was in the opposite direction of the Wang Familys warehouse. The Zhang Familys warehouses were also in a separate building like the Wang Familys, but it was a little smaller. They had three buildings too; two of which were factories, while thest one was a staff dormitory. When Gu Ning arrived, Master Zhang was already waiting outside of the factory. Seeing Gu Ning, Zhang Decheng immediately got out of his car and weed her. So nice to meet you, Miss Gu. Master Zhang, Im so sorry to make you wait, Gu Ning apologized. Its fine. I just arrived as well. Lets go in now! Zhang Decheng said, then guided Gu Ning and others walking inside. With Zhang Decheng as their guide, they didnt need to register, and walked in without any trouble. The Zhang Familys raw materials were also divided into four sses, A, B, C and D. However, Gu Ning didnt n to do the same thing as what she had done in the Wang Familys warehouses, because she intentionally got revenge on the Wang Family. As for the Zhang Family, Gu Ning wouldnt take away all the raw materials with jade. She decided to take half of the raw materials which contained jade above medium level. In the end, Gu Ning took over 400 raw materials in all, among which only 300 raw materials contained jade. There were around 20 raw materials with top-level jade, 40 with high-level jade, 60 with medium-high-level jade, and all the rest were raw materials with medium-level jade. All of them cost Gu Ning thirty million yuan, and Zhang Decheng gave Gu Ning a discount. Gu Nings group then went back to their warehouse. When they moved the raw materials into their factory building, Gu Ning didnt dump the waste raw materials because it would be so abnormal if there was no waste at all in her raw materials. Chapter 276 - Spend the New Year Festival Together

Chapter 276: Spend the New Year Festival Together

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although it was already extremely shocking that there were only 70 waste raw materials among hundreds of raw materials, it was more eptable if there were some waste raw materials rather than if there were none. After they moved all the raw materials inside, it was 4:30 pm, and Gu Ning called Zheng Peng right away. The minute the call was answered, Gu Ning heard a round of noisy conversation from the other side. Some people were talking about Colorful Jade Provider. Hi, boss, Zheng Peng said. Hi, Uncle Zheng, how is the store going? Gu Ning asked. We just finished, and there are many people gathering around outside of our office looking for cooperation! Zheng Peng was a little excited. Although he understood that jade, instead of deals, was always the most important element in jade provision, he was happy to see that many businessmen couldnt wait to cooperate with them even before their opening day. It was a good beginning after all! Very well. Just tell them that well start to provide jade from tomorrow. They cane and have a look in the afternoon. And now you need to bring the two workers to cut the raw materials in the Hengyuan Factory Area as soon as possible, Gu Ning ordered. No problem, Zheng Peng answered. Afterwards, Zheng Peng along with the two workers drove to Hengyuan Factory Area. During the break, Gu Ning said to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, Zheng Peng will be in charge of my jade provider, and the New Year festival is only 17 days away. I will probably go to the capital, and you can stay here for now to assist Zheng Peng. When I fly back to City F from the capital, you cane to my ce and we can spend the New Year festival together. Hearing that, both Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were touched. They almost cried. In fact, the two had spent the New Year festival together many times and it had been nothing different or special from normal days, but they missed the feelings of home. Gu Ning now suddenly invited them to go to her ce to spend this years New Year festival with her family. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were excited and full of anticipation, but they were worried that it would bother their bosss family. Thinking of that, Qiao Ya asked Gu Ning, Boss, will it be a bother? Not at all. There are only five people in my family, namely my mom, aunt, uncle, my cousin and I. And now you both follow my lead, so you naturally should be with me. Ill arrange assignments for you after the New Year festival, Gu Ning said. Sure, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya agreed. Before Zheng Peng and the two workers arrived, Gu Ning began to cut the raw materials herself. She also taught Gao Yi and Qiao Ya how to cut stones so that they could help her. Although they only had a few people who knew how to cut stones, Gu Ning had no intention to hire more workers because she wanted to keep it quiet. Those two workers had been working for Zheng Peng for a long time, so they were trustworthy, but if they ever dared to break her rules, Gu Ning would punish them without hesitation. She of course had warned them beforehand. It was the first time that Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had ever cut stones, but with their outstanding learning and hands-on ability, they were soon able to do it well. Gu Ning drew lines for them first, and all they needed to do was to cut following the lines. Twenty minutester, Zheng Peng arrived. They had already met each other before when Gu Ning had given Zheng Peng a helping hand the other day. One of the two workers was around 50-years-old, while the other was around 40-years-old. The older one was called Li Quansheng and the younger one was called Zhang Jinguang. Both of them had worked for Zheng Peng for at least seven years. Zheng Peng told Zhang Jinguang and Li Quansheng about what Gu Ning had done yesterday, and both of them were surprised to find out that Gu Ning was so young. And she even ran a jade provider at such a young age. It was universally acknowledged that jade was very hard to get, especially high quality jade. Therefore, jade was always sold out within a short time. Why was Gu Ning so confident? However, Gu Ning had easily settled the mess in which the Qing Gang was involved, so they believed that Gu Ning wasnt simple. After Zheng Pengs introduction, Li Quansheng and Zhang Jinguang greeted Gu Ning with great respect, Nice to meet you, boss. Nice to meet you both too! Gu Ning said politely, but she intentionally wore a serious face to remind them that although she was young, she was still their boss. After a second, Gu Ning added, Let me be honest with you. If youre loyal to me, Ill treat you well and give you a high sry in this industry. However, if you dare to betray me, youll pay for what youve done. Gu Ning threatened inly. Li Quansheng and Zhang Jinguang were both scared, because they had the feeling that Gu Ning was a doer, not a talker. Boss, please dont worry. You have our loyalty! Li Quansheng and Zhang Jinguang immediately said. They were upright people and since they decided to follow Gu Nings lead, they wouldnt betray her, even if she was only a teenager. Moreover, they understood that Gu Ning had powerful support. And they were merely ordinary citizens, so they naturally didnt dare to act against her. Very well, Gu Ning said. After that, they drove into the factory area together. Before long, Gu Ning guided them to the factory building. Once they were near to the factory building, they heard the noise of stone cutting. The sound instion of this factory building wasnt very good, but wasnt bad either. Although it was noisy, nobody could hear it outside. In addition, factories were always noisy. They went up to the second floor, and noticed raw materials ced all around on the ground. There was a man and a woman busy cutting stones and many pieces of jade were already cut out, which shocked Zheng Pengs group. Chapter 277 - Ways of Sale

Chapter 277: Ways of Sale

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing them being shocked, Gu Ning exined, Its too early for you to be shocked now. Most of those raw materials contain jade, and there are few waste raw materials. We also have more raw materials in the basement. What? Hearing that, they were more than shocked. None of them could believe their ears now. This was the first time that they had ever seen such arge amount of raw materials and most of them contained jade. Normally, one could only cut out two to ten pieces of jade from hundreds of raw materials, but Gu Ning told them that most of those raw materials on the ground contained jade, which was impossible in their eyes. Li Quansheng and Zhang Jinguang couldnt help to doubt its authenticity. Gu Ning understood why they had doubt. I can only tell you I have my own special skills of stone gambling. Please keep it a secret because I dont want to be involved in trouble. Sure, boss, They promised at once. Although they were all curious about Gu Nings mysterious skills of stone gambling, they didnt ask further because Gu Ning was their boss. Well try our best to cut out as many pieces of jade as possible today, and well sell them tomorrow. From now on, we have two ways of sale. First, we directly put our jade on sale once a week. The amount is limited to five pieces, including only one piece of high-level or top-level jade and two pieces of medium-high-level jade every time. And the rest are medium-level jade, because its much easier to cut out medium-level jade. Second, we can supply jewelry businessmen with one to three pieces of jade monthly. We dont promise that we can provide high-level and above jade every time, but we can give each of those jewelry businessmen medium-low-level and medium-level jade. In that case, jewelry businessmen have to sign a contract with us beforehand, and they have to acquire jade from us every month for two years. The amount isnt limited. If they fail to do so, they break the rule and have to pay us liquidated damages. Gu Ning limited the amount of jade that they were going to sell for a reason. She nned to run thepany for a long time. And she wanted to build long-term cooperation with those jewelry businessmen. If jewelry businessmen acquired a considerable amount of jade at once, they would stop buying for a long period. And during that period, Gu Ningspany would barely stay afloat if they had no deals to settle. Most importantly, it was universally known that jade was hard to cut out. If everyone knew that they could easily cut out arge amount of jade, they could be in trouble. In addition, Gu Ning already had dozens of name cards from different jewelry businessmen. If they were all going to sign a contract with Gu Ning, Gu Ning then had to provide them with dozens of pieces of jade every month in all, which was quite a lot! Gu Ning already had hundreds of raw materials which contained jade, but it was only enough for half a year at the most. Zheng Peng and others all bore Gu Nings words in mind. After that, they all started to cut those raw materials. In the beginning, Li Quansheng and Zhang Jinguang were amazed by the amount of jade they cut out continuously. It took them a long while to get used to it. Meanwhile, the news that Zheng Pengs store had now be Colorful Jade Provider Office went across the street of stone gambling. People were all astonished. Zheng Hao, who was Zheng Pengs adopted son, heard about it as well. He had already escaped to another city after he failed to pay the usury, but now he immediately went back, trying to gain benefits from Zheng Pengs new business. The Zhang Family, Wang Family and the Lu Family also heard of the news. All of them were confused about the source of Zheng Pengs jade. Even they couldnt cut out enough pieces of jade to supply those jewelry businessmen. At the same time, they all wanted to see how long Zheng Peng could run the jade provider. Especially the Wang Family and the Lu Family, both of them hoped that Zheng Peng would fail, because if Zheng Peng seeded, they would lose the market. When it was almost 6 pm, Gu Ning told Qiao Ya to buy takeout. Tomorrow was the opening day, so they needed to work overtime to cut out more pieces of jade. The opening ceremony wouldnt be grand this time, because a jade provider aimed at jewelry businessmen only, instead ofmon consumers. Gu Ning already had many name cards of representatives of different jewelrypanies, so it was easy to contact them. Even if she didnt have their numbers, they woulde without dy once they found out that she had jade on sale because it was so hard to cut out jade. Moreover, many jewelry businessmen already came to Zheng Pengs store looking for cooperation today, so Gu Ning wasnt worried about deals at all. They decided to open tomorrow the minute that they got the legal documents. Leng Shaoting had told her that he would bring the legal documents to her tomorrow. Thinking of Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning couldnt help missing him a lot. Although she knew that Leng Shaoting was excellent, she was still worried about his own safety. Gao Yi, Qiao Ya, Gu Ning and others continued to cut the raw materials until 11 pm. It was veryte already, so Gu Ning told them to go back home. They put the jade that they had cut out into a safe and only Gu Ning, Gao Yi, Qiao Ya and Zheng Peng knew its password. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were going to stay in City Teng for a while longer, so they would stay in this factory building temporarily. It also made it more convenient for them to continue working in the following days. Gu Ning naturally was pleased if they were willing to stay in the factory building. In that case, she could be alone with Leng Shaoting when he got back. Thus in the end, Gu Ning went back to the hotel alone. Chapter 278 - Yan Shuya

Chapter 278: Yan Shuya

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before Gu Ning left, she reminded Zheng Peng and the others to prepare their one-inch ID photos to make a pass. Zheng Peng proposed to send Gu Ning home, but was declined. He knew that Gu Ning was excellent at kung fu and could protect herself well, so he didnt insist. Gu Ning then got in a taxi and left alone. However, while driving on a quiet road, she noticed that three luxury cars were stopped at the roadside. There were seven boys and girls standing to the side. One of the girls was pushing another girl, who was Gu Nings age, in an angry way. Gu Ning immediately recognized that the first girl was Wang Xinyan. However, the girl who was being pushed by Wang Xinyan with great force didnt resist at all. She remained silent and tolerated Wang Xinyans violent behavior. Even though Wang Xinyan pped her, she only red at Wang Xinyan, but still didnt resist. Arent you good at fighting? Why dont you fight back? If you dare to do so, Ill force your whole family to leave City Teng! Wang Xinyan said arrogantly. Gu Ning was greatly displeased to hear that. She told the taxi driver to stop right away. Miss, I think you better stay out of it. The taxi driver didnt stop, but persuaded Gu Ning to ignore them. Actually, the taxi driver did nothing wrong. It wasnt everyones obliged duty to help others on the street after all. Stop the car, Gu Ning said coldly. The driver was a little frightened and the taxi came to an abrupt halt. Since Gu Ning had already made up her mind to help the girl, she wouldnt regret. Miss... The taxi driver still tried to prevent Gu Ning from being hurt. However, Gu Ning ignored him and took out a fifty yuan bill giving it to him. Without asking for change, Gu Ning opened the car door and walked to the group of boys and girls. The taxi driver didnt say anything else, but drove away. Where Gu Ning got out of the car was just 10 meters away from them, so they saw her the minute that she got out. Especially Wang Xinyan, she was displeased the moment that she recognized Gu Ning. She had tried to hurt Gu Ning by hiring hoodlums to attack her, but failed. Gu Ning even threatened to revenge herself on her. Wang Xinyan was irritated, but didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to do so. Besides, she was very jealous of Gu Ning because of her extraordinarily handsome boyfriend. Wang Xinyan actually didnt know Gu Nings background, but since she showed up by herself and was alone, Wang Xinyan decided to attack her again. What? Do you want to get involved? Wang Xinyan looked at Gu Ning in a vicious way. What if I say yes? Gu Ning said. Well, youll pay for your stupid decision. You escapedst time because of the man beside you, but this time, youre doomed! Wang Xinyan said in anger, then looked back to her friends. Hey, this girl has annoyed me, and you all have to help me punch her! Hearing that, two boys and four girls immediately walked towards Gu Ning. Hey, did you annoy Xinyan? Who do you think you are? How dare you annoy Xinyan? Although normally I dont beat girls, I... Stop talking bullshit! If you want to fight, do it right now! Gu Ning interrupted with impatience. You... They were all mad. Since you want to die today, we can help you! A boy snapped at Gu Ning, and wanted to p her. However, when he just raised his hand, a slim arm caught him. It wasnt Gu Ning, but the girl who had been bullied. To Gu Nings surprise, the girl could stop the boy and moved fast. Yan Shuya, let me go! the boy ordered. The girl, whose name was Yan Shuya, remained silent, but seized the boys hand tightly. Yan Shuya, how dare you! Arent you afraid that your whole family will be forced to leave City Teng? Wang Xinyan threatened in anger. Yan Shuya still didnt say a word, but Gu Ning opened her mouth and said to Yan Shuya, If youre worried about being involved in trouble, you can step back and leave them to me. Gu Ning could tell that Yan Shuya had learned kung fu, and that she was much better than ordinary people in kung fu. Do you think I can step back from this mess? Yan Shuya asked sadly before she kicked out at the boys stomach. The boy fell down on the ground and moaned in pain. Yan Shuya couldnt tolerate it any more. Although she was truly scared of the Wang Family, she refused to endlessly be humiliated by Wang Xinyan. How dare you kick Fei! The others were all surprised by Yan Shuyas sudden reaction. Yan Shuyas family only ran a small kung fu club, and was barelyparable with the Wang Family. So what? Yan Shuya was also mad. After that, those boys and girls ran to attack Yan Shuya altogether. Without Gu Nings help, Yan Shuya alone would have been able to handle all of them, but Gu Ning wouldnt stand aside and do nothing, so she immediately helped Yan Shuya. Within seconds, Gu Ning and Yan Shuya beat them all down on the ground. You... Wang Xinyan was angry and in pain, but couldnt defeat them. Wang Xinyan, I know you family is influential in City Teng, so Ive tolerated your behavior for a long time, but you never stop! If you dare to hurt my family, Ill kill you! Yan Shuya had already lost her reason, and threatened Wang Xinyan without even knowing what she was saying. How dare you! Wang Xinyan was used to thinking that she was better than others. I will! Yan Shuya clenched her teeth and replied word by word. Chapter 279 - Are You Satisfied?

Chapter 279: Are You Satisfied?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions You... Wang Xinyan was annoyed, but she didnt dare to say anything now, because Yan Shuya had been practicing kung fu since she had been a kid. Wang Xinyan couldnt win in a fight against Yan Shuya. Lets leave now, Yan Shuya said, and pulled Gu Ning, walking ahead. Gu Ning didnt resist, but followed her. Yan Shuya didnt stop until they were far away from them. She looked at Gu Ning and thanked her. Thank you so much for helping me. You had no intention to beat them, but you did it after I showed up. Now they will probably try to revenge themselves on you. Dont you me me for that? Gu Ning asked. Gu Ning understood that she caused Yan Shuya more trouble, and felt guilty. I know that you were just being kind, and I indeed couldnt tolerate it anymore. I dont care if theyre going to get revenge on me, Yan Shuya said airily, but she seemed worried. Since Gu Ning was already involved, she wouldnt leave Yan Shuya alone. Gu Ning took out her name card handing it to Yan Shuya. We have the same enemy. If she really causes you trouble in the future, you can call me. Ill help you. Thanks. Yan Shuya didnt reject, but she wouldnt bother Gu Ning either. After that, they separated. When Gu Ning was finally back in her room, it was almost 12 am. She still hadnt received a message from Leng Shaoting yet, and she had no idea whether he would be back tonight. Right when Gu Ning was ready to go to bed, her phone rang. It was Leng Shaoting, and Gu Ning answered it at once. Open the door. Im outside, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning immediately jumped out of bed, running to open the door. She hadnt realized that she wanted to see Leng Shaoting so badly. When Gu Ning opened the door, she met Leng Shaotings eyes. At that moment, they shared the same excitement, as if they hadnt seen each other for ages. However, the next moment, Leng Shaotings sight fell on Gu Nings ample breasts. She was wearing a loose bathrobe and her ample breasts were half bared to the air. Gu Ning flushed and covered her chest with her hands, turning back and running to her bedroom. Leng Shaoting instantly walked inside and locked the door, following Gu Ning to the bedroom. Gu Ning jumped into the bed and covered herself tightly with the quilt. She knew that Leng Shaoting was behind her, but didnt look back. Leng Shaoting threw the folder in his hands onto the bedside table, and removed his coat. After that, the two shared a passionate night together again. Gu Ning felt so happy and warm Leng Shaotings arms. She felt like she already had everything that she wanted in her life. Thinking of what they had done throughoutst night, Gu Ning blushed and beamed. She had to admit that Leng Shaotings body was extraordinarily alluring. Although she felt shy looking straight at him, she couldnt help giving nces at his body. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting smiled a little and teased, Are you satisfied? Gu Ning flushed more, and immediately moved her gaze away and then Leng Shaoting pulled her into his arms once more. They cuddled together in the bed and didnt want to get up. After a long while, Leng Shaoting got up to make breakfast for Gu Ning. Its still early now, and you can sleep for a while longer, Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning. She might be exhausted after they had sex countless times. Gu Ning didnt move, or get up, because she indeed felt tired. Leng Shaoting gave her a light kiss before walking out. Gu Ning rolled onto her back and fell asleep again. In order to not wake Gu Ning up, Leng Shaoting moved quietly while he was making breakfast. About an hourter, Gu Ning smelt the pleasant scent of meat, which made her hungry. She woke up at once and got up to take a shower. After a while, she walked out of the bedroom. Leng Shaoting was almost finished preparing the breakfast which consisted of many nutritious foods. Its hard to find a man who can cook nowadays. I think Im a lucky girl! Gu Ningplimented him. This wasnt her first time eating food prepared by Leng Shaoting, so she knew that he was good at cooking. He was even better at cooking than she was. As long as you like it, Ill cook for you every day! Leng Shaoting beamed. Very well! Gu Ning was of course happy to hear that. Leng Shaoting was in fact more than willing to cook for the girl that he loved. After breakfast, Leng Shaoting handed a folder to Gu Ning. All the legal documents that she needed were inside. Are you busy today? Gu Ning asked. Nope, I can keep youpany today, Leng Shaoting replied. Excellent! Gu Ning said. Afterwards, they went out together. However, the minute they walked out of the entrance of the hotel, they were stopped by five policemen with electric batons in their hands. One of them took out a photo to show it in front of Gu Nings eyes and said, Someone used you of attacking them, so you need to follow us to the police station now. The photo was a screenshot from a dashboard camera, in which Gu Nings face was pretty clear so that she couldnt deny it. Of course, Gu Ning never thought to deny it either. Dont you dare! Leng Shaoting immediately protected Gu Ning by standing in front of her. His cold nce was as sharp as a knife, and frightened the policemen. It was impossible to take Gu Ning away from Leng Shaotings side. Chapter 280 - Sentenced to Jail

Chapter 280: Sentenced to Jail

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He believed that Gu Ning beat them for a reason, and he would protect her no matter what happened. However at this moment, Gu Nings phone rang. It was a strange number from City Teng, and Gu Ning immediately thought that it must be Yan Shuya, so she answered it at once, Hi! Miss Gu, the policemen came to arrest me. I think theylle to you soon. Please hide as soon as possible! Yan Shuya said in a hurry. Its toote. They already found me, Gu Ning answered, but she wasnt afraid or nervous at all. What? Yan Shuya was surprised. Fine, just take care of yourself. Dont worry. Itll be fine. See you at the police station, Gu Ning said. OK, Yan Shuya replied. For some reason she believed in Gu Ning. If she said that it would be fine, it would be fine. The policemen felt humiliated and were mad because Leng Shaoting stopped them, especially the policeman who held the photo in his hand. He snapped, It is interfering with police duties if you stand in our way! Bring him as well! Leng Shaoting heard the conversation that Gu Ning had with Yan Shuya, so he didnt resist, but he wouldnt allow the policemen to touch Gu Ning. In the end, Gu Ning along with Leng Shaoting got in the police car. When they arrived at the police station, Yan Shuya was already there, in the hearing room. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were sent into the same hearing room as Yan Shuya. The police had no intention to separate them. To be specific, they had no interest to hear their ount at all, because they had already sentenced them as guilty before they even went to arrest them. Yan Shuya was disappointed when Gu Ning walked inside, because she thought that Gu Ning would help her out, but now they were both in trouble. Gu Ning told her that it would be fine, but it seemed worse now. However, Yan Shuya was not ming Gu Ning. Instead, she felt helpless. Gu Ning noticed that Yan Shuya was a little disappointed, but she didnt care because she indeed did nothing till now. Meanwhile, a policeman in his early thirties came in. He was the leader of this police station, and was called Wang Zhilin. He was a distant cousin of the Wang Family. Although he was only a distant cousin of the Wang Family, others would also respect him because of the Wang Familys influence. Wang Zhilin would do absolutely anything to please the Wang Family. He walked to the table with pieces of paper in his hands, and pped the papers heavily onto it. Sign it. Gu Ning gave it a nce. Those pieces of paper said that they were guilty of beating people. As long as they signed, the crime would be established, and they would be sentenced to half a year in prison. Article nine of the Law on Public Security Administration Punishment stipted that for vitions of public security management behaviors caused by civil disputes or damage to other peoples property, the public security organization could mediate if it wasnt severe. If the parties reached an agreement through mediation by the public security organization, they wouldnt be punished. However, if the mediation failed to reach an agreement or failed to fulfill the agreement, the public security organization should, in ordance with the provisions of this Law, impose penalties on those who vited the public security management. They would inform the parties that they might file a civilwsuit and hand it to the Peoples Court ording to thew. However, those people had only been hurt lightlyst night in the fight, which wasnt severe. And the police station didnt meditate at all. Instead, they wanted to sentence Gu Ning along with Yan Shuya to prison as soon as possible. Gu Ning understood that it had to be the Wang Familys order. Yan Shuyas family was barelyparable to the Wang Family in City Teng. And they didnt know Gu Nings or Leng Shaotings background, so they did whatever they wanted. Besides, they didnt believe that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had powerful support. Gu Ning found it interesting, and asked the policeman, Are you sure that this police station has the right to sentence us to prison directly? So what? Do you know who youve annoyed? The Wang Family is one of the most influential families in City Teng, and they can do whatever they want in this ce, Wang Zhilin sneered with disdain. Really? What if we refuse to sign it? Gu Ning asked calmly as usual. Do you think you can resist? Wang Zhilin asked arrogantly. Well, I dont think that you have the ability to force us to sign, Gu Ning said coldly all of a sudden. Lets see! Wang Zhilin was mad. He immediately took out his electric baton, pointing it at Gu Ning, and tried to threaten her. However, the minute Wang Zhilin did so, Leng Shaoting got irritated. He kicked him in his stomach without dy, and the electric stick fell onto the ground. Leader Wang! All the other policemen in the room instantly stood up, holding their electric batons and aimed them at Leng Shaoting, like they were going to fight. Yan Shuya had thought that Leng Shaoting was one of the policemen at the beginning, but to her surprise, Leng Shaoting was with Gu Ning. She didnt realize that Leng Shaoting was so handsome until now after she had a closer look at him. How dare you attack the police! Wang Zhilin shouted at Leng Shaoting in anger. So what? Leng Shaoting said airily. He would protect Gu Ning even though they were policemen. You... Wang Zhilin was furious, and ordered the other policemen, Get him now! All of the other policemen immediately attacked Leng Shaoting, but none of them were able to get near. Within seconds, Leng Shaoting punched them all down on the floor. This time, the policemen were really sacred. They didnt expect that this man was so excellent at fighting. Wang Zhilin immediately pulled out a handgun. He aimed at Leng Shaoting and threatened, Freeze! Or Ill shoot you! Chapter 281 - Failure

Chapter 281: Failure

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing the gun, Yan Shuyas face immediately turned pale with fright. Although she knew kung fu and wasnt afraid of fighting at all, she didnt want to be killed by a gun. However, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stayed calm, but they were both displeased, staring at Wang Zhilin coldly. I think that you better put the gun down. Otherwise, you could be sentenced to jail, Gu Ning said icily. Wang Zhilin didnt know that Leng Shaoting was a military officer. If he knew it and still held a gun aimed at him, he could be shot without doubt. Gee! Do you think that you can throw me into jail? I have the Wang Familys support, and I can throw all of you into prison because you attacked policemen! At this moment, three policemen outside ran into hearing room after hearing all the noise. They were all surprised when they found out that four of their colleagues were beaten on the ground. Did the man do it alone? They looked to Leng Shaoting. Wang Zhilin ordered without dy, What are you looking at! Take them to the prison right now! Wang Zhilin thought that Leng Shaoting wouldnt dare to resist this time, but unfortunately, he had the wrong idea. Just as the three policemen walked near, Leng Shaoting beat them all down within seconds again. Wang Zhilin was mad and shocked. He immediately thumbed off the safety catch of his pistol, and was ready to shoot Leng Shaoting. However, before he could do it, his wrist was caught and the gun was removed from his hand. Seeing Gu Ning standing right before his eyes with the gun in her hand, Wang Zhilin was terrified and stepped backwards unconsciously. How did you... He was shocked by Gu Nings agility and sudden movement. How dare you grab my gun! Youll be sentenced to death! Wang Zhilin threatened. Really? Can you do that? Gu Ning sneered like he was nobody in her eyes. You... Wang Zhilin didnt believe that Gu Ning dared to shoot him, but he was worried that she would do it identally, so he was scared now. Im a member of the Wang Family! If you dare to hurt me, the Wang Family wont let you get away with it! Thats interesting, because I wont let the Wang Family get away with it either! Gu Ning said coldly. Right at this moment, Wang Zhilins phone rang. The caller was the head of the Public Security Bureau in City Teng, Zhang Yuancheng. Wang Zhilin immediately answered it, Hi, boss, what can I do for you? The minute Wang Zhilin finished his sentence; Zhang Yuancheng roared at the other side, Wang Zhilin, did you arrest a male and two females today? If you did, let them go right away, or youll be fired! Wang Zhilin trembled in fear, and looked to Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning and Yan Shuya abruptly. Zhang Yuancheng roared into the phone, so everyone in the hearing room all heard his order, and they were all confused as well as amazed. Who are they? And why is the head of the Public Security Bureau calling in person to release them? Gu Ning also gave Leng Shaoting an inquiry look. She thought that the call had something to do with him. Leng Shaoting understood what was in Gu Nings mind, so he nodded as the answer. Bo-boss, may I ask the names? Wang Zhilin asked while his voice was trembling. Although he was a member of the Wang Family, he was just a distant cousin, so he had no position to be arrogant before anyone. Besides, Zhang Yuancheng wasnt only his boss, but also had powerful support. If Zhang Yuancheng was going to fire him, the Wang Family wouldnt help him out. Wang Zhilin was snobbish, but he knew when to give in. Did you arrest anyone else today? Zhang Yuancheng roared again. He actually had no idea about their names, because his boss didnt tell him the details, but just ordered him to let them leave right now. A fight wasnt a big deal in actual fact, but this time Wang Xinyan, who was the daughter of the Wang Family was involved. And the Wang Family was determined to punish Gu Ning. Nobody dared to stop them. However, am important figure from the military region demanded that he should let them go. No-no, we didnt, Wang Zhilin denied in a hurry, but he still reminded Zhang Yuancheng in a low voice. Boss, they annoyed the Wang Family! So what? Let them leave right now! Zhang Yuancheng lost his patience. Wang Zhilin immediately realized that the three people that he had arrested today had to be more influential than the Wang Family. Although the Wang Family asked him to throw them into jail, he had to follow Zhang Yuanchengs orders now. The Wang Family would abandon him when the situation changed anyway. After he hung up the call with Zhang Yuancheng, Wang Zhilins attitude towards Leng Shaotingpletely changed. Well, Im so sorry about what weve just done and said. Please leave now as you like. Gu Ning didnt pick on Wang Zhilin, but left directly. Once they were gone, Wang Zhilin called Wang Hongming without dy. Uncle Wang, Wang Zhilins voice still trembled in fear. How is it going? Have you settled it? Wang Hongming asked airily, like it was merely a piece of cake. In his eyes, nobody should or could act against the Wang Family in City Teng. Im so sorry, Uncle Wang. The head of the Public Security Bureau called in person and demanded that we let them go, Wang Zhilin apologized. What? Zhang Yuancheng called you in person to let them go? Whats their rtionship with Zhang Yuancheng? Wang Hongming was mad at once. I-I have no idea. Wang Zhilin wiped the sweat off his forehead. Does Zhang Yuancheng know that they annoyed us? Wang Hongming asked arrogantly, like the Wang Family was invible. He is aware of it, but he doesnt care! I think that there has to be an influential figure among them, Wang Zhilin said. Hearing that, Wang Hongming was displeased, but his hands were tied too in that case. Chapter 282 - The Opening of Gu Ning’s Jade Provider

Chapter 282: The Opening of Gu Nings Jade Provider

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Well, Ill figure out another way. Wang Hongming was displeased, but he didnt me Wang Zhilin. After that, he hung up. Wang Zhilin was relieved that Wang Hongming didnt me him. Wang Xinyan was standing right by Wang Hongmings side. Hearing that their n failed, she refused to give up. Grandpa, please dont let them get away with it so easily! Alright, alright, I promise that I wont. Although Wang Hongming sensed that Gu Ning wasnt simple, he still tried to defend the Wang Familys dignity. In the beginning, Wang Hongming nned to help Wang Xinyan punish them, but now he was doing it for himself, because he felt humiliated that the Wang Family could do nothing about it. After Gu Nings group left the police station, Gu Ning told Yan Shuya again that she could call her if anything happened, because the Wang Family wouldnt give up just like that. Meanwhile, the Wang Family hadpletely irritated Gu Ning this time. Even if they wanted to give up, Gu Ning wouldnt allow them to get away with it. After what had happened today, Yan Shuya and Gu Ning were in the same boat now. Yan Shuya clearly understood that she couldnt stand up against the Wang Family, or she wouldnt have tolerated Wang Xinyans bullying for so long. Luckily, she had Gu Nings support now, so she was more than willing to keep in touch with her. It was almost 12 pm before the problem was solved. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting took a taxi heading back to the hotel then they drove to the factory building in Leng Shaotings rented car. When they got back to the hotel, the receptionists were all surprised to see theming back safely, because they had heard that the daughter of the Wang Family was involved. The Wang Family was one of the four most influential families in City Teng. If they could punch Miss Wang and still be safe, they had to be more influential than the Wang Family! On their way to the factory building, Gu Ning sent a message to K. She wanted him to search for the Wang Familys illegal behavior and evidence as soon as possible. As long as she could get the evidence of the Wang Familys illegal behavior, she could unseat them easily. Gu Ning didnt believe that the Wang Family had done nothing illegal. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the factory building, everyone was busy working. Gu Ning told them to pack the jade that had been cut out and they moved it to their store. Afterwards, she asked Zheng Peng to send messages to the representatives of the jewelrypanies. They would hold an auction around 2 pm at Colorful Jade Provider. It was still an hour and a half away from 2 pm, so they decide to have lunch first before they went back to the store. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya then went to buy takeout for them. Yesterday, all the representatives of the jewelrypanies had heard that Colorful Jade Provider would put jade on sale today, so they all sent people to wait at the Colorful Jade Provider Office. Once the jade was on sale, they woulde without dy. However, during the morning, the door of Colorful Jade Provider Office was still tightly closed, which made them feel nervous. Fortunately, each of them received Zheng Pengs message before noon. After the meal, Gu Nings group left for the street of stone gambling. However, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt show up with Zheng Peng. They arrived earlier than him to pretend that they were just onlookers. Around 12:15 pm, there were already many people waiting outside of Colorful Jade Provider Office. Some were sent by representatives of jewelrypanies, some were rich businessmen who wanted to buy jade, some were onlookers, and some were from other jade providers. Especially the threergest jade providers in City Teng. They all sent people to help them collect thetest information about Zheng Pengs store. In fact, there were at least eight jade providers in City Teng, but the Zhang Family, the Wang Family and the Lu Family were the most powerful ones. It was universally known that jade was hard to get, so the jade business was highly profitable. Zhao Yuefeng came to the store as well, and he greeted Gu Ning the minute he saw her. Miss Gu, what a coincidence! Hi, nice to meet you, Mr. Zhao! Gu Ning said. Zhao Yuefeng was in a hurry to attend the auction, so he didnt talk with Gu Ning for a long time. Zheng Peng and his workers arrivedter, followed by the representatives from the jewelrypanies. Zheng Peng then arranged for them to have a seat. The room was limited in the Colorful Jade Provider Office, so only the representatives from the jewelrypanies and the rich businessmen had seats. Zheng Peng brought out all the chairs and it was barely enough for them to have a seat. Luckily, there were only 20 or so who attended the auction. After all the guests were seated, Zheng Peng had his opening speech and mainly introduced Colorful Jade Provider to them. Good morning,dies and gentlemen, Colorful Jade Provider is officially established today! Please allow me on behalf of the Colorful Jade Provider to thank you all foring! Im the general manager of Colorful Jade Provider, Zheng Peng. He introduced himself as the general manager, which proved that he wasnt the boss. Then, he began to tell them the methods of sale of Colorful Jade Provider, which were the two methods that Gu Ning had told him. First, they would put jade on sale directly once a week, and the amount was limited to five pieces. Zheng Peng didnt mention the levels of jade, because no one knew what it was until the jade was cut out. Second, they could supply between one to three pieces of jade to jewelry businessmen every month. They couldnt promise that they could cut out high-level jade each month, but they promised to provide each of them with at least medium-level jade. However, jewelry businessmen had to sign a contract with Colorful Jade Provider beforehand, and acquire their jade monthly for two years. Otherwise, they would have to pay liquidated damages. Zheng Peng simply introduced the two methods of sale and finished his opening speech. Chapter 283 - Zheng Hao Comes Back

Chapter 283: Zheng Hao Comes Back

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because Gu Ning was running a jade provider, she also bought many raw materials which contained medium-low-level jade. The second method of sale was great news to each of those jewelry businessmen, because they were all worried about the steady supply of jade. If Zheng Peng was able to provide jade for them every month, they were more than willing to cooperate with him. And although they couldnt get many pieces of jade monthly, it was much better than none. Many jewelry businessmen and representatives of jewelrypanies were excited to sign a deal with Zheng Peng, but, they also had doubts. Manager Zheng, are you sure you can provide jade for us every month? someone asked. Zheng Peng answered, I cant promise there will be jade on sale every week, but I assure you that every client who signs a contract with us will get jade every month. As for the amount, it depends. Zheng Peng clearly knew that the raw materials in their factory building were enough for half a year. With Gu Nings extraordinarily outstanding ability of stone gambling, they werent worried at all. In addition, there were many other cities and Burma where Gu Ning could buy raw materials. However, to the outside, they should be low-key. We all know how hard it is to cut out jade from raw materials. Manager Zheng, howe youre confident that you can supply jade to us steadily for two years? another person asked. Exactly, does Colorful Jade Provider have any connection with the Queen of Jade? someone asked. In fact, many had the same thought. The Queen of Jade was already famous for her extraordinarily outstanding ability of stone gambling. If this Colorful Jade Provider had a close connection with her, it absolutely could supply them with jade for a long term. Although it was the truth, in order to not cause Gu Ning any trouble, Zheng Peng could only deny it. Ourpany has nothing to do with the Queen of Jade. We have our own source of jade, so please dont worry about it. We can sign the contract and if we fail to provide jade for you, well pay youpensation ording to the contract. When they heard that, everyone understood that it was a fair business and that Colorful Jade Provider was reliable. Seeing that they didnt have any other questions, Zheng Peng added, Colorful Jade Provider is officially being established today, so well put 10 pieces of jade up for auction. The minute that Zheng Peng announced the news, everyone was thrilled, and the auction was bing increasingly intense. Among the 10 pieces of jade, there were three medium-low-level ones, two medium-level ones, two medium-high-level ones, two high-level ones and a top-level one. Although they had cut out much more than 10 pieces of jade, Gu Ning only put 10 of them up for auction. In the end, the 10 pieces of jade were sold at the price of six hundred and thirty million yuan in total. After the auction, Colorful Jade Provider was entirely well-known in City Teng. Now Gu Ning already had capital of over three billion yuan, and she was able to do what she had nned earlier. Gu Ning pretended she was just an onlooker from the beginning to the end, and didnt expose her rtionship with Colorful Jade Provider at all. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning didnt walk inside until the auction was over and all the jewelry businessmen were gone. However, when Gu Ning was about to talk with Zheng Peng, a young man suddenly ran into the store and shouted at Zheng Peng, Dad, why didnt you tell me that youve made so much money? Im running out of money now, so give me a few million yuan to help me out. Oh no, youve made six hundred and thirty million yuan today, and you should give me at least half of that! The young man took it for granted, as if the money should be his. This young man who called Zheng Peng his dad must be Zheng Hao. Seeing Zheng Hao, Zheng Peng was already angry, so after hearing what he said, he waspletely infuriated. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were displeased as well. Zheng Hao, get out now! From now on, you have nothing to do with me, and I wont give you a cent! Zheng Peng snapped at Zheng Hao in great anger. Zheng Peng had already made up his mind to cut off his connection with Zheng Hao. Zheng Peng was kind, but he wasnt dumb. Zheng Hao had hurt his feelings too many times, and almost ruined his business. He could have died because of him! He would never forgive Zheng Hao, let alone give him money. Zheng Peng didnt have the duty to support Zheng Hao after all. What? Im your only son. Your money is my money. If you dont give it to me, I wont take care of you when youre old! Zheng Hao threatened, because he had always believed that Zheng Peng adopted him for the purpose of being looked after in his old age. Unfortunately, he was wrong. Zheng Peng didnt buy his words at all. I dont need you to do so. Get out right now! You... Zheng Pengs attitude surprised Zheng Hao. He was mad and threatened again, Give me the money! Or youll regret it! If you dont leave right now, youll regret it too! Zheng Peng said. You... Zheng Hao red at Zheng Peng, as if he was going to eat him alive. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stood still temporarily, because they wanted to see whether Zheng Peng would spoil Zheng Hao as usual. If Zheng Peng gave in, Gu Ning would abandon him, because Zheng Hao would ruin herpany. Zheng Hao, let me tell you the truth. This jade provider doesnt belong to me, so the money isnt mine either. Youve ruined my business and I dont have much money myself. I dont need you to repay me, which is the most I can do. Youre not my son any longer, and dont forget the Qing Gang is still looking for you! If you dare to hurt me or this store, you probably will die on the street, because my boss has a close rtionship with the Qing Gang! Zheng Peng warned. Although he had already abandoned Zheng Hao, he still didnt want him to do something stupid and die for it. This was thest thing that he would do for Zheng Hao. Hearing about the Qing Gang, Zheng Hao immediately lost his energy. Chapter 284 - Five Percent Shares Chapter 284: Five Percent Shares Zheng Hao had actually already heard of it. He knew that Zheng Pengs store had the Qing Gangs support now, but he thought that Zheng Peng would still treat him as his son, give him money and pay his debt, so he came back once he heard that Zheng Peng made arge amount of money. Otherwise, he would only have run away further. Zheng Hao hesitated for a while, but still left at the end. Boss, Im so sorry, Zheng Peng immediately apologized to Gu Ning once Zheng Hao was gone. Uncle Zheng, its fine, but I do hope that you can keep on doing so, Gu Ning said. Zheng Hao didnt deserve kindness and sympathy. I understand, Zheng Peng replied. He already made up his mind to be tough in front of Zheng Hao. Then Gu Ning went upstairs to the office on the second floor, followed by Zheng Peng. They were going to sign the contract. When Zheng Peng read the contact, he was shocked to find out that he could have a 5% share of Colorful Jade Provider. Boss, this... Five percent shares! It was worth a fortune! Colorful Jade Provider had made over six hundred million yuan today, and 5% of it was dozens of million yuan. Moreover, Colorful Jade Provider would continue making more and more money. In that case, 5% shares would be increasingly valuable. Exactly because of that reason, Gu Ning didnt give Zheng Peng 20% or 10% shares like she had done to An Guangyao and Zhou Zhenghong, because a jade business was highly profitable. Zheng Peng felt like he was in a dream. It was too good to be true! Uncle Zheng, since youre willing to follow my lead, I wont treat you unfairly. Please take it, because you deserve it, and all the senior managers who help me run mypanies get the same treatment, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Zheng Peng realized that Gu Ning had morepanies than just a jade provider. He was curious, but didnt ask further. Since Gu Ning said that all the senior managers that she hired got the same treatment, Zheng Peng rxed a little, but he still couldnt believe it. Finally, Zheng Peng signed the contract and told himself that he had to manage this jade provider well in order to not disappoint Gu Ning. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left, while Qiao Ya and Gao Yi were free to make their own schedule. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were a couple, and they needed private time to be together. ... Each of the representatives of the jewelrypanies went back to their offices and called the headquarters without dy. Without a doubt, their bosses all agreed to sign a contract. It was indeed great news to every jewelrypany. And all the jewelrypanies couldnt wait to sign the contract with Zheng Peng. Wang Hongming also heard of the auction held by Colorful Jade Provider. He was mad, but couldnt figure out why Zheng Peng had a steady supply of jade. At the same time, he had the doubt that the Colorful Jade Provider had a close rtionship with the Queen of Jade. Even though Zheng Peng had denied it, Wang Hongming secretly sent someone to investigate the legal entity of Colorful Jade Provider. It wasnt difficult to find out who the legal entity of apany was. Normally, the legal document was hung up at the reception in shops orpanies, but the Colorful Jade Provider Office hadnt shown it yet. Therefore, Wang Hongming sent his aide, Lin Jian, to check the information at the Bureau of Industry and Commerce. Lin Jian was in his early forties, and had followed Wang Hongmings lead for over 10 years. He was one of the several people that Wang Hongming trusted the most. Thus Wang Hongming had asked Lin Jian to help him with many dirty deeds during the years. Before long, Lin Jian figured it out. To Wang Hongmings surprise, the legal entity was an 18-year-old girl from another province, and the girl was exactly the one who had beaten his granddaughter and was released by Zhang Yuancheng. In addition, it only took the girl half a day to finish the legal procedures, and the head of the department approved it in person. Wang Hongming was amazed. _Who exactly is the girl named Gu Ning? _Gu Ning aroused Wang Hongmings curiosity, and he was now convinced that she wasnt simple at all. However, he still had no intention to give in. Even though Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, she had annoyed the Wang Family and Wang Hongming wouldnt let her get away with it easily. He didnt believe that she as an outsider was able to beat the most influential family in City Teng. Although the Wang Family wasnt the only influential family in City Teng, it was easy for them to deal with a single person. Master, I also got to know another thing, Lin Jian said. What? Wang Hongming asked. Seeing Lin Jian being so serious, Wang Hongming had a premonition. Zheng Peng and a girl bought a batch of raw materials from our warehouse, Im afraid... Lin Jian didnt finish, because his meaning was already apparent. Indeed, Wang Hongming understood him at once. Lin Jian was afraid that the jade that Colorful Jade Provider had sold at auction today was from the Wang Familys warehouse. That had to be thest thing that the Wang Family wanted to see in this world. Although it was universally known that it was hard to cut out jade from raw materials, it was possible when the buyer was Gu Ning. And they already had cut out 10 pieces of jade in a night. In that case, it was highly possible that Gu Ning had taken all the raw materials with jade inside from their warehouse. If so, Wang Hongming would lose a fortune. No way! Wang Hongming refused to ept the truth. Chapter 285 - Meet Master Tang at the Antique Street Chapter 285: Meet Master Tang at the Antique Street Im not certain that the jade is from our warehouse, but I can send people to slide into their warehouse and have a look. Lin Jian wasnt very sure, and didnt want to believe it either. Great, bring several men who are good at fighting along with you to have a look. If its true, steal the raw materials back! Wang Hongming ordered. His expression was malicious. If Gu Nings raw materials which contained jade were all from his warehouse, he of course wouldnt tolerate it. This time, he hated Gu Ning to death. Sure! Lin Jian answered before he walked out. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the street of stone gambling for the antiques street. Although they had been there the day before yesterday, they wanted to have a tour again during the day. You came to City Teng for a task. Is it appropriate that youre with me all the time? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting on their way to the antiques town. She knew that Leng Shaoting had his ne, but she still felt a little guilty. Its fine. Were going to encircle a drug trafficking gang this time, and we already have undercover agents busy gaining their trust. As long as they can find the den of the drug gang, well be informed before we take action to encircle and suppress them, Leng Shaoting said. Since Leng Shaoting said so, Gu Ning rxed. When they arrived at the antiques street, there were indeed far more antiques during the day than at night. Compared with the antiques street in City G, City Tengs antiques street was a lot more active. Gu Ning immediately used her Jade Eyes to scan the antiques disyed on the stands. While they were walking along the street, Gu Ning noticed a real antique with thick power. It was a blue and white porcin te, but it was held in another persons hands. Gu Ning gave the person a nce. To her surprise, it was a familiar face. Hi, Master Tang! Gu Ning walked over. The person was exactly Master Tang. Master Tang heard her voice, and looked over. Girl Gu, what a coincidence! Master Tang was excited to meet Gu Ning. Gu Ning greatly resembled his son, Tang Yunfan, so Master Tang had an inexplicable intimacy towards her. In addition, Gu Ning had saved his life and she had a great character, which all made Master Tang think highly of her. Master Tangs sight then fell on Leng Shaoting. He thought that the man looked familiar, but couldnt remember where they had met before. This is...? Master Tang asked Gu Ning. Oh, this is my boyfriend, Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning introduced. Nice to meet you, Master Tang, Leng Shaoting said. Nice to meet you too. Master Tang was a sophisticated, witty man, thus he immediately sensed that Leng Shaoting wasnt simple. Although Gu Ning was just 18-years-old now, she behaved like a mature woman, so Master Tang didnt think that it was inappropriate that the two were boyfriend and girlfriend. Are you shopping for antiques, Master Tang? Gu Ning took a look at the blue and white porcin te in his hands. It was a valuable one, and Gu Ning didnt know whether Master Tang was just lucky or if he was an expert. Yes, I felt bored so I came here to have a look. I think this te looks good, Master Tang smiled, but then he approached closer to Gu Nings ears and said, I actually dont think that there are real antiques here. Its getting a bit boring too. Saying that, Master Tang was about to put the te down. Gu Ning immediately stopped him. Since you think it looks good, why dont you buy it? Its a great decoration either way. Gu Ning also gave Master Tang a knowing eye to persuade him to buy it. Master Tang was surprised. He understood that Gu Ning wouldnt make him buy this te for no reason._ Is this te a real one? Does she know antiques? _ Master Tang thought to himself. Nevertheless, how can she be so sure? Seeing that Master Tang was confused, Gu Ning gave him an affirmative nod again. Master Tang was surprised and curious, but it wasnt the right time to ask the question. Since Gu Ning told him to buy it, he would do so. It was cheap after all. ordingly, Master Tang told his bodyguard, Tang Wen, to pay the money. Girl Gu, are you free now? Why dont we have a cup of tea together? Master Tang invited. Sure! Gu Ning understood why Master Tang invited them, so she didnt reject. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting followed Master Tang, walking into a private room of a nearby tea house. The minute that they were in the private room, Master Tang asked Gu Ning, Girl Gu, why are you so sure that this te is real? My instinct, Gu Ning replied. What? Your instinct? Master Tang was slightly displeased. Apparently, he wasnt satisfied with the answer. My instinct is always right. If you dont believe it, you can turn to an expert and have it checked, Gu Ning said calmly. No matter what, Master Tang was going to have it appraised. They then started to enjoy the tea while chatting. Leng Shaoting stayed silent, but didnt feel bored or ufortable at all. As long as he was with Gu Ning, he felt happy enough even if he just sat by her side. Master Tang tried to talk with Leng Shaoting at the beginning, but he soon realized that Leng Shaoting was not a talkative person. Although Master Tang was from an influential family, he wasnt arrogant, and stayed low-profile. He was always serious and strict, so many people, including his own family, in City B were in awe of him. However, when he faced Gu Ning, he was very kind, maybe because she was his life-saver, or maybe because she was adorable, or even maybe because she resembled his son who he loved and cherished the most. Gu Ning exinedter, Master Tang, please dont mind him. He never loves talking. Ha-ha, its fine. Master Tang didnt mind at all. However, you dont need to call me Master Tang all the time. I dont feel close to you if you call me that. If you dont mind, you can call me Grandpa Tang. To be honest with you, you closely resemble my second son, so Ive always had an inexplicable intimacy towards you, but... Speaking of it, Master Tang sighed heavily and looked sad. All of a sudden, Gu Ning had a strange feeling. _I closely resemble Master Tangs second son? Master Tang has an inexplicable intimacy towards me? Is there any connection? _ Chapter 286 - Tang Yunfan’s Daughter? Chapter 286: Tang Yunfans Daughter? To be specific, Gu Ning could be Tang Yunfans daughter! Although there were many people who resembled each other in this world, Gu Ning didnt want to ignore the possibility that she might have a close connection with the Tang Family. Leng Shaoting was sensitive and immediately sensed Gu Nings small emotional changes. In fact, he had the same thought. Does Gu Ning really have a rtionship with the Tang Family? But what? Gu Ning couldnt help asking. Although she knew that it was a little impolite, she was eager to find out what he wanted to say. Hes been upied by his career throughout his lifetime. He never got married, or had a kid. Otherwise, no one would doubt that youre his daughter, Master Tang said. upied by his career and never got married, or had a kid? Gu Ning had mixed emotions now. She wasnt sure whether her guess could be correct. ording to Gu Mans ount, Gu Nings biological father had disappeared in an ident, which meant that he could be dead already, but what if he had survived? If he had survived, why didnt hee back for Gu Man? It had been 18 years. However, Gu Man also told her that when they had met each other, the man hadpletely lost his memory. In that case, it was possible that the man had regained his memory after he had survived but had forgotten the memory of when he had been with Gu Man! It sounded insane, but was indeed possible. Gu Ning thought that maybe Tang Yunfan didnt marry, or have children not only because of his career, but also because he had already found but lost his love and couldnt ept anyone else. Those were just Gu Nings guesses, but no matter what, she made up her mind to investigate it. She didnt want Gu Man to wait for 18 years in vain. Well, I want to meet this uncle after what Grandpa Tang has told me. Im curious how closely we resemble each other. Actually, I was born in a one-parent family and my mother brought me up with great effort. I never knew what my father looked like, Gu Ning said and felt sad. Speaking of family, Leng Shaoting was slightly unhappy too. He had met both of his parents, but had lost them when he had only been 10-years-old. And now he could only look at the photos of his parents. Hearing what Gu Ning said, Master Tang felt a deep sympathy for her. He hadnt known that Gu Ning was born in a poor family, and unconsciously wanted to take care of her. All of a sudden, an idea dawned on Master Tang. Why dont you treat my second son as your foster father? Ive always wanted to have a granddaughter like you! Master Tang looked at Gu Ning with anticipation. He was being serious, and wasnt joking. Master Tangs bodyguards, Tang Wen and Tang Wu, understood Master Tangs affection towards Gu Ning, but to their surprise, Master Tang was willing to foster Gu Ning. In the past, they would probably have thought that it totally changed Gu Nings fate, because she suddenly became a super-rich heir from being a dirt poor girl. However, after Gu Ning had saved their masters life, they believed that this girl wasnt simple, and that it wasnt a bad thing to have a close rtionship with her. All the rich people valued their health above money. Gu Ning understood that Master Tang wasnt just saying it, but she didnt agree immediately. Grandpa Tang, I think that its a big deal and that we should consider your second sons opinion. And she should consider it as well. If she closely resembled another man, but the man wasnt her biological father, she was reluctant to have a closer rtionship with him. She cared about Gu Mans feelings. If Gu Man saw a man who greatly resembled her love, but they werent the same person, she would be hurt. Gu Man would inevitably meet the Tang Family if Gu Ning epted Tang Yunfan to be her foster father. On the contrary, if Tang Yunfan was Gu Nings biological father, Gu Ning was more than willing to let them meet each other again. As long as they still loved each other, Gu Ning was happy to see her family reunite. Gu Ning didnt want Gu Man to be alone for the rest of her life. She was still young and she should live her own happy life. In addition, Gu Ning was leaving for the capital soon, and she would be apart from Gu Man. If Gu Man had a reliable man to keep herpany for the rest of her lifetime, Gu Ning would of course agree. Well. Master Tang felt that it wouldnt be easy. He understood his sons personality so well, and knew that Tang Yunfan would probably disagree, but if he insisted on doing it without Tang Yunfans approval, Gu Ning would be embarrassed. Master Tang was a little disappointed. Seeing that, Gu Ning smiled andforted him, If you really want to have a granddaughter like me, please take me as your granddaughter, and Ill regard you as my grandpa too! Hearing that, Master Tangs eyes lit up at once. Ha-ha, I think thats a good idea! Are you studying in a high school or a university now? Master Tang asked Gu Ning. Im a senior in high school, and Im going to attend the National College Entrance Exam in half a year, Gu Ning replied. Which university do you want to attend? How about City B? I can take care of you if you study in City B, Master Tang said. Since he already took Gu Ning as his granddaughter, he naturally treated her like his own granddaughter. Shes going to the capital, and Ill look after her. This time, before Gu Ning could answer Master Tangs question, Leng Shaoting opened his mouth first. He seized Gu Nings hand, as if she was leaving him for City B. Although Gu Ning had no intention to study in City B, Leng Shaoting was afraid that she would change her mind because of Master Tang. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting didnt want to lose her, so she held his hand in hers to show her determination. Thanks, Grandpa Tang, I already made the decision to go to the capital, Gu Ning said. Fine, but if youre free, doe to City B and have fun. Ill pay the bill! Master Tang added. Sure, I will, Gu Ning answered. After they chatted for a while longer, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting said good-bye to Master Tang. Seeing Gu Ning leaving, Master Tang suddenly felt lonely for no reason. When they walked out of the tea house, Leng Shaoting asked, Do you want to investigate it? Gu Ning understood what Leng Shaoting was talking about. Ill handle it myself, but dont worry, no matter what the result is; Im determined to go to the capital. Leng Shaoting was slightly disappointed that Gu Ning declined his help, but he didnt insist. Gu Ning was determined to go to the capital after all, and he didnt need to worry that they couldnt be together in the future. After that, they continued to have a tour around the antique street. In the end, Gu Ning identally picked up two real antiques. One was worth a million yuan, while the other was worth around eight million yuan. Chapter 287 - A Trap Set by the Wang Family Chapter 287: A Trap Set by the Wang Family When they finished the tour along the antique street, it was already 5 pm, so they went back to the hotel. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stopped the car in the parking lot, then went to have dinner at a nearby restaurant. During the meal, Gu Ning received Master Tangs call. He thanked her for advising him to buy the blue and white porcin te, which turned out to be a real one. Master Tang also invited Gu Ning to have a meal together, but Gu Ning declined because she was in the middle of her dinner. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to their presidential suite after they finished dinner. However, the minute that they walked into the room, Gu Ning quickly noticed that there was something wrong in the room. She found a red spot on the TV. It must be a pinhole camera! Normally, people wouldnt find it with their eyes, so Leng Shaoting didnt realize that there was anything wrong, but Gu Ning had Jade Eyes which helped her notice the pinhole camera. She immediately turned to Leng Shaoting and said, Oh, I want to eat dragon fruit. Would you please buy some for me? Then she said in an extremely low voice, There is a camera inside. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was alert. You can leave first, Gu Ning said in an extremely low voice again. Alright, just dragon fruit? Leng Shaoting replied in concert with Gu Ning. And kiwi please, Gu Ning replied, but said quietly, We need to change hotels. No problem. After that, Leng Shaoting turned around and left. Gu Ning closed the door and turned on themp. She walked around the room as usual, but she was actually checking whether there were more cameras hidden elsewhere. Except for the one attached to the TV in the living room, there was another hidden at the bedside in the master bedroom. Apart from the hidden cameras, Gu Ning also discovered a small feather box under the bed. There were bags of white powder in it. Gu Ning was displeased. Apparently, this was a trap. She tried to put the box into her telepathic eyes space without reaching underneath the bed, because there were cameras recording everything, and she didnt want to expose herself. Luckily, Gu Ning had enough power to do so. In that case, they wouldnt be trapped. In case any idents happened, Gu Ning scanned the whole suite once more before she went to pack up. All of a sudden, someone knocked on the door. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and saw that there were seven policemen outside. She was slightly mad. _These policemen indeed couldnt wait! _Gu Ning thought to herself. However, the box of drugs was already put away in her telepathic eyes space, so she wasnt worried that they would find anything. What happened? Gu Ning opened the door and asked, like she knew nothing at all. We received a report that you secretly bought drugs and brought them back to this hotel. We need to conduct a search! The leading policeman showed Gu Ning his search warrant and said as if he was just doing his job. Oh! Someone reported me? Who, when and where? Gu Ning asked calmly. For the witnesss safety, we have the right to keep it a secret. We have a search warrant. If you dare to resist, we can directly arrest you, the policeman said. Fine,e in please. Gu Ning didnt stop them. The other policemen didnt know, but the leading policeman understood that Gu Ning had no idea that there was a box of drugs hidden under her bed, so he was very confident to search her suite. Once they found the box of drugs, Gu Ning would have to admit. Gu Ning let them walk inside, but also used her Jade Eyes to scan them from head to toe in order to see whether they carried bags of drugs with them. However, they were too confident, or the person behind them was too confident, to prepare other bags of drugs to trap Gu Ning in case they couldnt find the box of drugs in her suite. Move now! the leading policeman ordered, and the other six policemen immediately conducted the search around the suite. They didnt directly search the bed in the master bedroom, instead they searched everywhere in the room. Gu Ning could tell that only the leading policeman knew where the drugs were hidden. After they had searched everywhere in the suite, including Gu Nings suitcase, they found nothing illegal. Captain, weve searched everywhere, but found nothing. Captain, I didnt find any illegal drugs either. Hows it possible? Did you search the space under the bed? the leading policeman blurted it out unconsciously. We did! a policeman answered. The leading policeman couldnt believe it, because his boss clearly told him that the box of drugs was under the bed. He went to check himself, but failed to find it. So, youve conducted your search, and found nothing illegal. Can you leave now? Gu Ning said. No, just because we cant find it out doesnt mean that you dont have drugs. Tell us, where did you hide your drugs? The leading policeman obviously didnt want to give up. Well, Gu Ning sneered. Im curious, why are you so confident that I have drugs with me. Ive let you search the suite already. If you dont have proof, you have no reason to use me. Is there someone behind you who wants to trap me? Gu Nings attitude turned tough, and fixed her eyes on him. The leading policeman panicked a little. He wanted to retort, but someone ordered him to retreat in his earphones. Gu Ning heard it too, and drew her lips into a cold smile. The leading policeman then left with his colleagues, and Gu Ning didnt stop them. It was meaningless trying to deal with them now. Once K handed evidences of the Wang Familys illegal behavior to Gu Ning, she could easily unseat the Wang Family. The moment that the policemen were gone, Gu Ning left the hotel too. Lin Jian, instead, was struck dumb in front of theputer which showed the video captured by the hidden cameras. He couldnt figure out why his scheme had failed. He had watched the box of drugs put under the bed in the master bedroom with his own eyes from the hidden cameras. And he had been waiting in front of theputer the entire time. It was impossible that Gu Ning had the chance to remove the box of drugs. What the hell is going on! Lin Jian was anxious, and immediately reported it to Wang Hongming. Wang Hongming was also shocked, and couldnt believe that they had failed, but they had to ept the truth and hope that their people in Colorful Jade Providers factory could seed. Leng Shaoting ordered a presidential suite in a nearby five-star hotel. He carefully searched the whole suite, and didnt leave until he found no hidden cameras or bugs inside. He called Gu Ning, but Gu Ning didnt tell him many details, because she didnt know how to exin how the drugs disappeared all of a sudden. Chapter 288 - The Wang Family Is in Trouble Chapter 288: The Wang Family Is in Trouble Around 10 pm, Gu Ning received Ks call. He already sent the evidence that he found against the Wang Family to her email box. Boss, are you a spy sent by our nation? Why are your enemies all criminals? K asked and joked, because the people that Gu Ning asked him to investigate every time were so special. Im not, but Im too outstanding and some people are jealous of me, Gu Ning said resignedly. Although she was kidding too, it was the truth. Well, it seems that it is not an easy task to work for you. I wish I could travel around! Kined. You cant regret, unless you want your legs to be the same as before, Gu Ning said. K immediately realized that he shouldnt have said that. No-no, of course not. Bye! After that, K hung up at once. Gu Ning couldnt helpughing. She then sent a message to K and told him to investigate the second son of the Tang Family in City B. She wanted to find out what he was doing 18 years ago. Leng Shaoting was in the shower, so he didnt know that K was talking with Gu Ning. A whileter, he walked out of the bathroom and pressed against Gu Ning without dy. They started kissing and touching each other, and Gu Ning totally forgot to check the email sent by K. However, while they were both sexually excited, Gu Nings phone rang and interrupted them. Leng Shaoting was displeased, but didnt stop Gu Ning from answering the phone. It must be something important if someone called her at night. It was Qiao Ya. She told Gu Ning that some people had just broken into the factory of Colorful Jade Provider, but they got control of them the moment that they got inside. It turned out that the Wang Family sent them. Qiao Ya asked Gu Ning how to deal with it. Hearing that, Gu Ning was mad. It seemed like the Wang Family wouldnt give up until they seeded! Take a video of their ount, then call the police, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning understood that the police wouldnt punish them when faced with the Wang Familys influence, but Gu Ning also had no intention to use them against the Wang Family. She merely wanted to cause a sensation. If the police ignore the case, you can post it on the Inte, Gu Ning added. Qiao Ya followed Gu Nings order. She called the police first, but the police indeed ignored her. Thus Qiao Ya and Gao Yi posted it on the Inte afterwards. The news immediately went viral, because the Wang Family was notorious for its rude and arrogant behavior. Many people disliked them and seized every chance to criticize them. The police didnt expect that it would go viral. In order to stop it from spreading further, they immediately sent policemen to handle it. The police also called Wang Hongming because the Wang Family was involved in this case. Wang Hongming was annoyed after he found out that his n B had failed as well. To his surprise, there were many people who were excellent at fighting guarding Colorful Jade Providers factory. Wang Hongming of course refused to admit that the Wang Family was involved. Although the people confessed that the Wang Family sent them to damage the factory, Wang Hongming denied it, so they were sentenced as thieves in the end. Gu Ning didnt show any disappointment, because she already had her n. The next day around nine oclock, Wang Hongming said to Lin Jian, Spread the news that the boss of Colorful Jade Provider is the so-called Queen of Jade, and tell other raw material providers not to sell raw materials to them. Wang Hongming did that not because he knew the rtionship between Colorful Jade Provider and the Queen of Jade, but because he wanted to cut off the raw material supply of Colorful Jade Provider. Sure! Lin Jian replied. However, right at this moment, Wang Hongming received a call. After answering the call, Wang Hongming was stunned. Just then in City Teng... All theputers in the Inte cafs were hacked. There were lines of words shown on the screens. Wang Yanfeng, the son of Wang Bokang who is the vice mayor of City Teng, is involved in the crime of raping teenage girls many times. On May 12thst year, Wang Yafeng raped and killed his teachers 16-year-old daughter because he had been dissatisfied with his teachers education. Wang Bokang, as the vice mayor, had secretly arranged another person to rece his son and the man had been sentenced to death. There was also a video attached to the lines. In the video, Wang Yafeng looked terrified squatting and trembling in a corner. He confessed everything he had done illegally. In his confession, he had conducted rape at least 10 times in the past three years, and all the victims weremon girls who didnt have a powerful family background as support. Especially on May 12thst year when Wang Yafeng was a senior in a high school, his teacher had criticized him because he had been involved in a fight. Wang Yafeng then raped and killed his teachers 16-year-old daughter along with one of his ssmates. Afterwards, under the arrangement of Wang Bokang who was the vice mayor of City Teng, Wang Yafengs ssmate had been sentenced to death, but Wang Yafeng had sessfully gotten away with it. In Wang Yafengs phone, there were pictures and videos of his rapes. He used the pictures and videos to threaten those victims to stay quiet. Those victims werent able to act against the influential Wang Family, so they had to shut their mouths. The second the scandal was exposed, it caused a great sensation across City Teng. People were all irritated. Many called the Public Security Bureau and demanded that they investigate the case. The Wang Familys reputation waspletely ruined this time. What they had done was totally uneptable! Meanwhile, each of the officials in City Teng also received a message to which the same video was attached. Their anger was ignited too, and all went to Wang Bokangs office to criticize him. Zhang Yuancheng, who was the head of the Public Security Bureau, went to arrest Wang Bokang in person. As for Wang Yafeng, he had already been sent to the Public Security Bureau beforehand and was now under the control of the police. In fact, only Wang Hongming and Wang Bokang knew of Wang Yafengs scandal in the Wang Family, but it was beyond their imagination that the scandal was exposed now. Chapter 289 - Just the Beginning Chapter 289: Just the Beginning And to their astonishment, Wang Yafeng hadmitted many more crimes than they had known. They had always thought that Wang Yafeng had done it out of impulse, but what they didnt know was that Wang Yafeng actually loved doing it. Although the Wang Family was influential in City Teng, they couldnt act against thews all the time. Wang Yafeng had now admitted it himself, so Wang Bokang had no way to refute it. However, who had forced Wang Yafeng to admit his crimes in that way was still a puzzle. Not only was Wang Hongming and Wang Bokang curious, but the public also wanted to know. At the same time, the Wang Family was in a total mess. Dad, please rescue Bokang and Yafeng! Wang Bokangs wife, Li Mengjie cried, begging Wang Hongming. How? Yafeng already confessed. How am I supposed to rescue him? Wang Hongming snapped. He was absolutely eager to rescue his own son and grandson, but his hands were tied in such a terrible situation. The Wang Family was indeed powerful and influential in City Teng, but it didnt mean that they could act against thews and get away with it all the time. If Wang Yafeng hadnt admitted it yet, it would still be possible to rescue him, but now they had no chance. Wang Hongming had spat out blood many times since yesterday, and he was weak now. It wasnt easy for him to stand today. After these days of chaos, Wang Hongmings hair was quickly turning grey. In fact, Wang Bokang had a more important figure to support him in politics, but the figure wouldnt answer his call after the scandal was exposed, which meant that Wang Bokang had already been abandoned by the figure. In this sensitive situation, nobody was willing to be involved in the Wang Familys mess. The Wang Family was strongly being criticized at the moment. Then what should we do? Li Mengjie asked in despair, falling down on the ground. She understood the gravity of the situation, but she couldnt watch her husband and her son sentenced to jail or even death. Even so, she had no idea what to do next. Dad, cant we figure out a way? Wang Hongmings eldest son, Wang Xinyans father, Wang Bowen, asked. Wang Hongming had three sons and a daughter in all. His eldest son, Wang Bowen, was involved in business; his second son, Wang Bokang, worked in politics and his youngest son, Wang Boyuan, was also a businessman who managed their family business along with Wang Bowen. What can I do given what has happened? You all need to stay away from this scandal. Nobody can ask or be involved in it. If anyone dares to ruin the Wang Family by getting involved in it, go away now! Wang Hongming warned seriously. Although it seemed cold-blooded, he had to make the choice between Wang Bokang, Wang Yafeng and the whole Wang Family. Dad. Li Mengjie was reluctant to ept it. Shut your mouth! If you dont want to ept it, go and rescue them yourself. Wang Hongming lost his patience. Li Mengjie then remained silent. After that, Wang Bowen helped Wang Hongming walk back to his bedroom. Although Wang Hongming could do nothing for now, He wouldnt give up like that. Wang Bokang and Wang Yafeng were his biological son and grandson after all; he would give it a try no matter what would happen. Moreover, he also made up his mind to find out who had exposed the scandal. Wang Hongming set himself to get revenge. Because of the scandal, Wang Hongming forgot to spread the news that the Colorful Jade Provider had a rtionship with the Queen of Jade. At that moment, Gu Ning was having breakfast with Leng Shaoting in the dining hall of the hotel. All of a sudden, a woman at the next table said loudly in surprise, Jesus! The vice mayors son has conducted rape at least 10 times! A teachers daughter who was raped and killed a year ago was one of the victims! Wang Bokang also made another boy a scapegoat to keep his own son safe. Its so cruel! The womans words astonished everyone in the dining hall. The vice mayor? Isnt he a member of the Wang Family? His son hasmitted over 10 rape crimes and killed a girl? If it was true, the Wang Family indeed were animals! Gu Ning thought to herself. Afterwards, she heard the sound from the video in which Wang Yafeng confessed everything that he had done illegally. The Wang Family areplete animals! Gu Ning was mad. Suddenly, Gu Ning thought of the email sent by K. She instantly took out her phone and clicked open her e-mail box. A document attached to the e-mail recorded the fact that Wang Yafeng hadmitted rape crimes at least 10 times, but that he had never been punished. Gu Ning was curious about who had exposed this case before her. Abruptly, Gu Ning looked to Leng Shaoting with doubt. She thought that Leng Shaoting might have done it, but wasnt sure. It was me, Leng Shaoting admitted directly. Gu Ning opened her mouth, but didnt know what to say. She was deeply touched that the man would stand up for her against the Wang Family without hesitation. Its just the beginning, Leng Shaoting said coldly. The Wang Family dared to hurt Gu Ning, and he would let them pay for it. Leng Shaoting was determined to unseat the Wang Family. Dont worry. I already have evidence of the Wang Familys illegal behavior. I can unseat the Wang Family today, Gu Ning said, then let Leng Shaoting read the email sent by K. Reading the list of evidence, Leng Shaoting was extremely displeased. He knew clearly that all of the authorities had done something illegal. Normally he would ignore them if he didnt know any details, but the Wang Family was different. They had tried to hurt Gu Ning in vain several times and Leng Shaoting wouldnt let them get away with it easily. Before long, Gu Ning received Yan Shuyas call. She asked Gu Ning with excitement, Gu Ning, Was it you who have did it? Yan Shuya was more than thrilled when she heard the news. Chapter 290 - Unseat the Wang Family Chapter 290: Unseat the Wang Family Although she didnt hate the Wang Family, she had a long-standing grudge against Wang Xinyan. It was just a personal grudge, but what the Wang Family had done waspletely uneptable. Yan Shuya knew that the Wang Family had many enemies, but at this time, the first person who came into her mind was Gu Ning. Yes, Gu Ning admitted, but didnt exin further. Having Gu Nings affirmative answer, Yan Shuya didnt feel like what she had done wasnt right. Instead, she admired even more Gu Ning now. Even though there was someone else of great power that supported her, Gu Ning alone almost unseated the Wang Family! ... Before the Wang Family was able to find out who had exposed the scandal, more evidence of their illegal behavior was exposed. It caused another sensation in City Teng. Wang Bowen was suspected of tax evasion for at least hundreds of millions of yuan, while Wang Boyuan was the head of the biggest gang in City Teng, and he had been involved in many cases of drug trade as well as murder. It was universally known that the Wang Family had many dirty secrets, but the truth was still shocking. Within a short time, many of the Wang Family were caught. In the end, only Wang Hongming and the women were left safe in the house. It happened too fast for the Wang Family to prepare, thus none of them had a chance to run away. The Wang Family also tried to deny the evidence in vain. Wang Hongming was an aging old man, whose body wasnt in good condition. And this time, he was totally sick with anger. Why? Why are all these dirty secrets being exposed at this time? Who is behind this? Is it Wang Bokangs enemy in politics or Gu Ning? Wang Hongming thought to himself. If it was Gu Ning, he had to admit now that he was truly regretful for having annoyed her, but it was toote to regret. Wang Hongming had been sophisticated and shrewd throughout his lifetime, but now his whole family was ruined because of his revenge. He couldnt bear the result and passed away after a short time. However, it happened after the dust settled. Anyway, the Wang Familys reputation waspletely destroyed now. Nobody would forgive or forget what they had done. Meanwhile, people were also curious about the identity of the person who had the power to unseat the Wang Family. The Wang Family was unseated, which was exciting, but it happened too fast and made people feel as if it was unreal. The next day, Wang Bokangs alliances in politics were all punished or sentenced to jail. However, this time Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning werent involved, Wang Bokangs political rival caused it. Wang Bokangs political rival had always wanted to unseat him, but didnt have solid evidence. Besides, the Wang Family was one of the most influential families in City Teng, but now someone directly threw Wang Bokang into prison and his political rival couldnt wait any longer. Gu Ning didnt care about the Wang Familys fate in the future, because they were already punished for what they had done. On their way back to the hotel, Leng Shaoting suddenly gave Gu Ning a gift. Gu Ning was thrilled and almost jumped up with excitement when she saw it. It was the document of the Wang Familys raw material exploitation right. In that case, Gu Ning reced the Wang Family and became one of the threergest raw material suppliers in City Teng, which was a big surprise to Gu Ning. In fact, Gu Ning had also nned to exploit raw materials in City Teng. And she had bought such a huge factory building and established a jade provider for the same purpose. With her Jade Eyes, it was super easy for her to find a mountain or mine of jade. More importantly, the Wang Family already lost its power and position in City Teng. It would be even easier for Gu Ning if she reced the Wang Family and maintained the connection with the Wang Familys clients. Unexpectedly, Leng Shaoting had the same idea and already got the document for her, which touched her deeply. How much did you have to pay for it? Gu Ning asked. She understood that it had to have been expensive, and she was reluctant to ept gifts from him without giving him anything. Actually, money was nothing in Leng Shaotings eyes, but it didnt mean that Gu Ning would take it for granted. Its just a gift. Leng Shaoting understood what was on Gu Nings mind, but he wasnt willing to talk about money with her. He valued their close rtionship above money. Nevertheless... Gu Ning felt a little guilt and uneasy. Well, if you really want to pay me back, you can... Leng Shaoting suddenly looked at Gu Ning in a different way. Gu Ning immediately realized what he wanted. Before she could escape, Leng Shaoting pressed her against him. Gu Ningined, I think youre a little horny recently. What will happen if Im not by your side? _Will he turn to another woman? _Gu Ning thought to herself. Although she believed that Leng Shaoting wouldnt do that, she wasnt him, nor was she a man. Therefore, even though Leng Shaoting loved her very much, she wasnt confident that he would be loyal to her all the time. However, if he really cheated on her, she would leave him without hesitation. Gu Ning wasnt a girl who relied on a man to live her life. Leng Shaoting was nervous and immediately sped Gu Ning in his arms. Ningning, please dont worry. I promise that only you turn me on like this. Seeing Leng Shaoting being so serious, Gu Ning felt slightly embarrassed and changed the topic at once. Im hungry. Really? Leng Shaoting squinted and wore an evil smile. Gu Ning flushed. The man was totally different now! I want to eat! Gu Ning pretended to be mad, but she just seemed adorable in Leng Shaotings eyes. In case Leng Shaoting couldnt control himself again, Gu Ning immediately pushed him away. Chapter 291 - Raw Material Exploitation Right Chapter 291: Raw Material Exploitation Right Leng Shaoting didnt expect that Gu Ning would push him away all of a sudden, so he failed to catch her. Gu Nings beautiful, sexy body appeared in his sight, which turned him on again, but right at this moment, Leng Shaotings phone rang and interrupted him. He still had to fulfill his task and couldnt ignore it. The call was from Xu Jinchen. He told Leng Shaoting that they had already gotten the drug dealers address. It was time for them to take action, thus Leng Shaoting had to be apart from Gu Ning temporarily. Although Gu Ning knew that Leng Shaoting was an outstanding military officer, she still reminded him to be careful. Gu Ning really wanted to help him if it wasnt for his teams special identity. This night, Gu Ning slept alone and somehow felt as if she was not used to it. Precisely because she was free now, she suddenly thought of their WeChat group. There were thousands of messages in the chat history, and many of them mentioned her. Gu Ning called Gu Man on alternate days, but she totally forgot their Wechat group, and now felt a little guilty. The moment that Gu Ning appeared, an animated discussion started. Gu Ning: How are you doing recently? Hao Ran: Wow! Boss, we thought you were lost! We even wanted to call the police! Mu Ke: Exactly! Where have you been? Chu Peihan: I think boss is busy dating. Qin Zixun: I agree. An Yi, Zhang Tianping and Yu Mixi were absent, so Gu Ning chatted with Chu Peihan and the others for a while longer before she went to bed. The next day around 8:30 am, Gu Ning left for the street of stone gambling. She told Zheng Peng that she had already gotten the raw material exploitation right document. Zheng Peng was shocked by his bosss efficiency andwork in the government. Gu Ning didnt exin further. She intentionally impressed Zheng Peng so that he would be loyal to her and be willing to follow her lead. Because although Gu Ning trusted Zheng Peng, it was necessary to make him scared of her to some extent. Gu Ning understood that it would impress him more if she told him that she had unseated the Wang Family, but she had no intention to tell him that. Afterwards, they nned to hold a press conference to spread the news abroad. The news of the Wang Family and the Colorful Jade Provider was extremely popr recently so many reporters came to Zheng Pengs store once he called them. Zheng Peng, of course, would host the press conference. When the Colorful Jade Provider took over and absorbed the Wang Familys raw material supplier, people were all shocked. The Wang Family was unseated and its properties naturally would be dealt with. Its raw material exploitation right especially aroused the interest of countless businessmen. However, before the others could react, the boss of Colorful Jade Provider had already gotten it, which astonished all of them. In other words, the boss of Colorful Jade Provider had to be an important figure with a strongwork. Therefore, many people were in awe of its boss. Colorful Jade Provider had been established for just a few days, but it was already able to make long-term deals with many famous jewelry businessmen. And now it even got the Wang Familys raw material exploitation right before anyone else. Its boss must be a person of great power. In fact, it wasnt difficult for those who had the ability, to find out who the boss of Colorful Jade Provider was, but in ordinary peoples eyes, its boss was mysterious. Many who went to investigate the boss of Colorful Jade Provider were just curious. However, when they found out that its boss was just an 18-year-old girl, they were all stunned. Although they didnt believe that a teenage girl was able to run thepany alone, they couldnt ignore her ability and the powerful support behind her. Thus, no one dared to spread the news that the boss of Colorful Jade Provider was Gu Ning in case they annoyed her. However, no one was more shocked than Zhang Decheng, because he had met Gu Ning before, and he believed that Gu Ning had the ability to run thepany. Zhang Decheng suddenly thought of a piece of news that he had read on the Inte before the Wang Familys scandal was exposed. It was said that the Wang Family had sent people to break into Colorful Jade Providers warehouse at night. An idea dawned on Zhang Decheng at this time. He sensed that the Wang Family had a grudge against Gu Ning and that its decline had something to do with Gu Ning too. Zhang Decheng was amazed by his own guess. If Gu Ning was really involved in the Wang Familys mess, she had to be much more powerful than he could ever know. No matter what, Zhang Decheng would always believe that Gu Ning was an able young girl, and wanted to maintain a good rtionship with her. In that case, even though he now knew that Gu Ning was the boss of both Colorful Jade Provider and Colorful Raw Material Provider, he didnt point it out. In the following days, Gu Ning told Zheng Peng to arrange for the workers who had worked for the Wang Familyspany to exploit raw materials as soon as possible. Gu Ning had no intention to take the rest of the raw materials in the Wang Familys warehouse, because she had already gotten all the raw materials with high quality jade inside earlier. Gu Ning also didnt fire the workers who had worked for the Wang Family, because they were merely employees hired by the Wang Family. None of them thought that it was a bad thing that their boss changed. The Wang Familys illegal behavior annoyed everyone in City Teng and nobody had sympathy for them. Instead, the workers felt lucky to stay, because they could keep their jobs. Thus they thanked and respected Zheng Peng and his boss. Later, Gu Ning and Zheng Peng went to the jade mountains and mines together with a chauffeur. Chapter 292 - The Tang Family in City B Chapter 292: The Tang Family in City B Although Zheng Peng could drive himself, he was now the general manager of both Colorful Jade Provider and Colorful Raw Material Provider, so it was necessary that he had a personal driver. The jade mountains and mines were 20 kilometers away from City Teng. On their way, Gu Ning noticed that there were several mountains which had already been exploited. The distance of Gu Nings Jade Eyes was limited, so she wasnt able to see whether there was jade in the surrounding mountains. She had to wait until they arrived. They drove on mountain roads, so it took them around half an hour to get to their destination. From afar, Gu Ning heard a knocking noise. When they drew near, arge tin house appeared in their sight. It was where the workers stayed. Outside of the tin house, two trucks which were used to deliver raw materials were stopped. Wang Jinmao was 34-years-old. He was the supervisor and was in charge of the exploitation of raw materials. And although his family name was Wang, he had no rtionship with the Wang Family. Wang Jinmao had been informed before Zheng Peng came here, so he was already waiting at the entrance. Seeing the car driving over, Wang Jinmao understood that Zheng Peng wasing. The car stopped at the site, the driver got out first and opened the door for Zheng Peng while Gu Ning climbed out on her own. She came here as Zheng Pengs assistant, so she couldnt behave like a boss. Nice to meet you, Manager Zheng! Wang Jinmao greeted him with great respect. Nice to meet you too, Supervisor Wang, Zheng Peng replied. Please follow me this way, Manager Zheng. Wang Jinmao immediately guided the way ahead of Zheng Pengs group. When they walked past the tin house, Wang Jinmao took out several helmets, handing it to them. They put the helmet on before walking into the site. The jade mountain was just a couple of minutes of walking, away from the tin house. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes when she finally stood before the jade mountain. She saw many raw materials which contained jade on the jade mountain, but didnt take them. She was satisfied that the jade mountain before her eyes was highly valuable. Gu Ning took a look at the nearby mountains, and failed to find another jade mountain among them. Zheng Peng and Gu Ning had a tour around the site before they went back. On their way back, Gu Ning received Ks message. He had already sent an email about the Tang Family to her email box. Gu Ning only told him to investigate the Tang Familys second son, but unexpectedly, he investigated every member of the Tang Family. The Tang Family was the No. 1 family in City B for a reason. It was highly influential whether in politics, business or military. The head of the Tang Family was Tang Haifeng who was precisely Master Tang that Gu Ning had already met. There were two sons and one daughter in the Tang Family. The eldest daughter was called Tang Yunrong, a 49-year-old senior colonel, who was the deputy head of the Air Administration and Culture Corps. Her husband, Cao Ruihua, was the director of the political department of the military region and also a senior colonel. The Cao Family was an influential military family in City B too. They had a son and a daughter. Their son was named Cao Wenjun, and was a 25-year-old captain of the Criminal Police Organization. Their daughter was Cao Wenxin and was 23-years-old. She had just graduated from a university. Tang Yunhang, the eldest son of Tang Haifeng, was 46-years-old and secretary of the provincial partymittee. Tang Yunhangs wife was the director of the Tourist Administration. They had two sons who were twins and both were 22-years-old. The older one was called Tang Jiakai, and the younger one was called Tang Jiayang. One was a junior studying in City B University, while the other studied abroad. Tang Haifengs second son was Tang Yunfan. He was only 42-years-old, but was the richest man in City B. He was now the chairman of Tanghuang Group and didnt have a wife, or children. Tang Yunfan had indeed disappeared once 19 years ago, which wasnt a secret among the celebrities in City B. The Tang Family wasnt the No. 1 family in City B 19 years ago, but was still a super-rich family. Tang Yunfan was the most talented one in business among the Tang Family, so Tang Haifeng brought Tang Yunfan up to be his sessor. However, Tang Haifengs younger brother, Tang Haiming, had the ambition to inherit the Tang Familys properties, so he had schemed against Tang Yunfan. No one really knew the details of what had happened during that year, because it was an old story and the technology hadnt been advanced that time. Even Tang Yunfan himself forgot the details. It was said that someone had discovered Tang Yunfan at a river. Since then, Tang Yunfans personality had totally changed. He was upied by his work all the time, and never got married, or had a child. Within a dozen years, the Tang Family developed to be the No. 1 family in City B with a hundred billion yuan in assets under Tang Yunfans leadership. He has disappeared for a year 19 years ago and was found at a river? Thinking of that, Gu Ning was more certain than ever that Tang Yunfan could be her biological father. There was a family photo attached to the email too. When Gu Nings sight fell on Tang Yunfan, she was sure that Tang Yunfan without a doubt had to be her biological father. Although Tang Yunfan looked different in his early forties than when he had been young, it was easy to notice that his and Gu Nings features were alike. Gu Nings family name was Tang in her previous incarnation, and her biological father also had the same family name. Maybe she was destined to be a member of the Tang Family. Although Gu Ning was sure that Tang Yunfan was her biological father, she wasnt in a hurry to meet him because she wanted to know how Gu Man would react. Tang Yunfan lost his memory of Gu Man after all. Gu Ning believed that Tang Yunfan never got married because of Gu Man, but she still needed to take it seriously. As long as Tang Yunfan met Gu Man again, he could probably get his memory back. In addition, if he lost his memory because his brain had been damaged, Gu Nings power could also be of great help. Most importantly, if Tang Yunfan was just amon man, Gu Man would be eager to meet him, but Tang Yunfan was now the heir of a super-rich family, Gu Ning was worried that Gu Man would be self-abased before him. Although Gu Ning didnt think that it was a problem at all as long as they still loved each other, she wasnt Gu Man and couldnt force her to think so. No matter what, Gu Ning made up her mind to support Gu Man and she would never allow anyone to despise Gu Man. Gu Ning then went back to the street of stone gambling with Zheng Peng before she left, alone. Chapter 293 - Stupid Wang Xinyan Chapter 293: Stupid Wang Xinyan However, just as Gu Ning walked to the entrance of the street, a person dashed at her with a knife in their hand shouting, Bitch! Ill kill you! People around were all shocked by the scene, but Gu Ning stayed calm. Wang Xinyan was really stupid! Gu Ning didnt escape. Instead, she waited for Wang Xinyan to approach near. Just when Wang Xinyan was about to stab her, Gu Ning grabbed her waist like lightning and twisted it. Wang Xinyan immediately screamed in pain. The knife was also loosened from her hand, falling down onto the floor. Everyone was amazed by Gu Nings sudden movement. Gu Ning then threw Wang Xinyan away heavily without hesitation. In the old days, Wang Xinyan would be crying already, but she didnt do it now. Instead, she red at Gu Ning and questioned, Bitch, was it you? Did you expose all of our Wang Familys dirty secrets? People were all astonished, looking to Gu Ning. Gu Ning was just a teenage girl in their eyes. How could she be able to unseat the Wang Family? Gu Ning didnt care about the onlookers, but stared at Wang Xinyan coldly. Do you have any proof? In fact, she understood Wang Xinyans feelings, because she had caused the Wang Familys tragedy and Wang Xinyan lost her powerful familys support forever, but it didnt mean that Gu Ning would tolerate her stupid attack. Wang Xinyan deserved it after all. I heard it from my grandpa. It was you! You revenged yourself on the Wang Family! Wang Xinyan didnt know much. She had just heard that Gu Ning might have been involved in the mess of the Wang Family, so she assumed that it had to be Gu Ning. Hearing that, everyone took a long breath in with astonishment. Although they couldnt believe that it was true, it was possible if Wang Xinyan heard it from Wang Hongming. However, how did she, a teenage girl, do it? Nobody knew the answer. Oh, why dont you tell everyone what the Wang Family did to me to make me get revenge on you? Gu Ning teased. Her airy tone confused the crowd all of a sudden. Gu Ning wasnt afraid of others knowing that she had exposed the dirty secrets of the Wang Family, because it would only make them be in awe of her, but it wasnt appropriate if she admitted right away. Because I told the policemen to arrest you, Wang Xinyan said. That was the only thing she could think of that had annoyed Gu Ning. Well, it was no big deal. I wouldnt get revenge on the Wang Family just because of that, Gu Ning said with disdain. Actually, she admitted that she had revenged herself on the Wang Family with ambiguity in her reply. My grandpa said you were involved in it. It must be you! Wang Xinyan was mad. It seems your grandpa thinks highly of me, but since your grandpa doesnt want to mess with me, arent you afraid Ill throw you into jail after what youve just done to me? Youre an adult, and you should know that it breaks thew if you tried to kill me on purpose, Gu Ning said in a meaningful way. You... Hearing that, Wang Xinyans face changedpletely. Thest thing she wanted to do was to be thrown into jail. Right at this moment, they heard the police sirens. Someone had called the police when Wang Xinyan had tried to stab Gu Ning, and the policemen immediately came over once they heard that the killer was from the Wang Family. Everyone couldnt wait to punish the Wang Family now. Wang Xinyan instantly stood up from the ground in fear, trying to escape, but was stopped by the crowd. Get away, get out of my way! Wang Xinyan urged anxiously. Dont you dare leave after you tried to kill the girl! The Wang Family is totally disgusting! They all should be arrested and thrown into jail! ... A middle-aged woman ran to Wang Xinyan and clenched her teeth criticizing, Wang Xinyan, you deserve it! Youve bullied my daughter for a long time, and now its your turn to taste the feeling of shame! Exactly! Wang Xinyans rude behavior was notorious around the street of stone gambling, so most of the residents hated her very much. Wang Xinyan was alone and helpless now. She was so scared of the people who were full of hatred towards her. Before long, the policemen arrived and took Wang Xinyan away without dy. Gu Ning followed them, going to the police station too, because she was the victim. Let me go! Or the Wang Family will punish you! Wang Xinyan was so used to threatening people. Gee, the Wang Family? Do you think that the Wang Family is still able to cause us trouble? the policeman asked with disdain. You... Wang Xinyan was struck dumb now. Ha-ha, Gu Ningughed lightly. It was very funny that Wang Xinyan was so stupid. Wang Xinyan heard Gu Ningughing at her, and immediately turned to Gu Ning yelling, Bitch! Its all because of you! It was you! Meanwhile, she even tried to attack Gu Ning again, but was controlled by the policemen beside her. Stay quiet! Although Wang Xinyans movement was restricted, she kept swearing. Gu Ning gave her a cold nce and warned, If you dare to swear at me one more time, Ill make sure that you are quiet forever. Chapter 294 - Confession

Chapter 294: Confession

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Xinyan was terrified and shut her mouth at once. Even the policemen were scared by Gu Nings cold voice. In a hearing room, a policeman was taking down Gu Nings ount ording to the rules. Your name, age and where are you from? the policeman asked. Gu Ning, 18, and Im from City F, Gu Ning answered. Do you know the girl? Whats your rtionship with her? Why does she want to kill you? the policeman continued to ask. Ive argued with Wang Xinyan twice. Once was in a restaurant where she tried to grab a private room that my boyfriend and I have reserved before her, but we just orally argued for a short time. After that, Ive witnessed Wang Xinyan along with a group of people beating a girl on the street. I gave the innocent girl a helping hand and punched them. The next day, the Wang Family sent policemen to arrest my boyfriend and me and intended to sentence us to jail without trial. The head of the Public Security Bureau heard of it, and made a call to release us. Afterwards, the Wang Familys dirty secrets were exposed, and the Wang Family was unseated. My boyfriend helped me acquire the Wang Familys raw material exploitation right, so the Wang Family imed that I got revenge on them. Therefore, Wang Xinyan came to kill me, Gu Ning said inly. What she just said could all be found out easily, so it wasnt necessary for her hide, but as for the information which couldnt be found out, Gu Ning naturally wouldnt say it. Hearing that, the two policemen who were taking Gu Nings ount down were both surprised. To their astonishment, this young girl before their eyes was exactly the one that the head of the Public Security Bureau had made a call to release, and she even got the Wang Familys raw material exploitation right before anyone else. She couldnt be an ordinary girl! The two policemen immediately changed their attitude and wore a kind smile. They let Gu Ning leave at once without questioning her further. It didnt matter whether Gu Ning was telling the truth or not, it was undeniable that Wang Xinyan had tried to kill her. They had collected all the evidence, so Wang Xinyan was arrested directly. She was doomed to be sentenced to years in prison. The terrible news hit the Wang Family heavily once more. They all hated Gu Ning to death, but they couldnt do anything, because there was only Wang Hongming who was lying sick in bed along with a bunch of useless women in the Wang Family now. Zheng Peng, Tang Haifeng, Zhang Decheng and Yan Shuya all called Gu Ning after they heard of the news. Hearing that Gu Ning was fine and safe, they all rxed. Around 6 pm, Wang Jinmao delivered a truck of raw materials to their warehouse. When they were moving raw materials, Gu Ning put all of the raw materials with top-level jade into the small warehouse. She nned to cut out that jade herself and make it into jewelry. And she would supply other jewelry businessmen with the rest. She was running many kinds of business concerning jade now, and it was necessary for her to make good arrangements. Although the boss of the Wang Familys raw material provider had changed, the Wang Familys clients stayed. However, some of them were worried that the Colorful Raw Material Provider would provide all the raw materials with jade inside for the Colorful Jade Provider and leave only the waste raw materials for them. However, Zheng Peng promised that they would treat their clients fairly. Leng Shaoting had left for his task two days ago. He hadnte back, nor called or sent Gu Ning a message yet. Gu Ning understood that he must be upied by his task, so she didnt call or text him either. In the morning, Gu Ning received Master Tangs call. Master Tang was going back to City B soon, and he invited her to have a meal together before he left. Gu Ning had mixed emotions now after she found out that Master Tang was her biological grandpa. Although it was Tang Aining in Gu Nings body now, they shared the same body and feelings. Girl Gu,e on and have a seat! Tang Haifeng was excited and happy to see Gu Ning every time. He even stood up to wee her in person. Grandpa Tang, please stay seated. Gu Ning immediately walked over and helped Tang Haifeng sit down. Just call me grandpa! Tang Haifengined a little. Sure, grandpa, Gu Ning said again. Ha-ha, thats great! What do you want to have? Im leaving for City B this afternoon, and I dont know when I can meet you again. Tang Haifeng was slightly sad. Gu Ning didnt want to see Tang Haifeng being said, so she promised. Grandpa, once I finish the National College Entrance Exam, Ill visit you in City B. I promise. Sure, sure. Tang Haifeng was cheered up. The two then enjoyed the meal while chatting in harmony. However, every time Tang Haifeng saw Gu Ning, he thought of Tang Yunfan, and couldnt help sighing sometimes. Gu Ning understood why Tang Haifeng sighed, but didnt ask further in case he would be sadder. However, Gu Ning couldnt ignore it for very long, so she asked in the end, Grandpa, why do you sigh frequently? Do you have an unhappy memory in your mind? Would you mind telling me? In fact, Tang Haifeng was willing to talk with Gu Ning about his worries. Well, Im just thinking of my second son. He works all day, all the time. Im concerned about his health if hes upied by work 24/7. Besides, hes already 42 now, but he refuses to get married, or have children. As his father, I know he actually feels lonely even though hes busy working and looks fine. Tang Yunfan had been living his life for more than a decade, and Tang Haifeng should have gotten used to it earlier on, but Tang Haifeng was an aging old man. He thought that his life was about to end soon, and he was so worried about his second son, Tang Yunfan. Chapter 295 - Granddaughter

Chapter 295: Granddaughter

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing that, Gu Ning had sympathy for Tang Yunfan. And exactly because of what Tang Yunfan had been through, Gu Ning didnt have dissatisfaction towards him because he had abandoned Gu Man. Tang Yunfan himself didnt want it to happen after all. Why does he refuse to get married? Gu Ning asked. We have no idea, because he wont tell us, but I think that he doesnt know the reason why hes reluctant to be married either. In the beginning, we even doubted his sexual orientation, but he isnt gay, Tang Haifeng said resignedly. As Tang Yunfans father, he didnt understand why his son refused to get married either. Maybe he already fell in love with a woman but couldnt be with her, so he refuses to get married now, Gu Ning said. I had the same idea before. I investigated it, but failed to find any clues, Tang Haifeng replied. Master, I think that it has something to do with Lord Tangs lost memory, Tang Wu said. It was a previous guess, butcked evidence so nobody believed it. Tang Haifeng felt sadder and sighed. Grandpa, dont worry. Life is full of changes. Maybe your son will change his mind one day in the future! Gu Ningforted Master Tang, although she knew that it was meaningless. If Tang Haifeng was able to let it go, he wouldnt be so sad now. Indeed, Master Tang understood what Gu Ning had just said, but he still had to ept the truth. In order to not upset Gu Ning, Tang Haifeng pretended to be happy. Sure! Life is full of changes. Although its a shame that Yunfan refuses to get married, I wont force him to do so. Gu Ning understood that Master Tang was pretending, and immediately changed the depressing topic. After the meal, Tang Haifeng gave Tang Wen a knowing nce, and Tang Wen immediately took out a box the size of a palm handing it to Tang Haifeng. Girl Gu, since youre my granddaughter now, this is a gift I am giving you as your grandpa, Tang Haifeng said to Gu Ning. There are two cards in it. One is a ck Card for the Huangdeng Hotel. You can have free amodation, meals and drinks in the Huangdeng Hotel chain across the country. The other one is a ck Card for the Fengshang Shopping Mall. You can shop there for free for your entire life. However, the monthly limit is a hundred thousand yuan. It isnt much, but just my little gift. Please ept it, if you really regard me as your grandpa. Gu Ning didnt know what to say, but could only take it. She didnt know that the Tang Family owned the Huangdeng Hotel until now. Huangdeng Hotel was a five-star hotel chain, and expanded across every city above third-tier. And the Fengshang Shopping Mall was also a well-known brand in this country. Tang Haifeng was indeed generous! With the two cards, Gu Ning could eat, drink, live and shop for free in this country! Tang Haifeng was generous, and Gu Ning would also give him a valuable gift. Thank you so much, grandpa! Ive prepared a gift for you too. Please ept it, if you really regard me as your granddaughter, Gu Ning said, and took a box out of her backpack, giving it to Tang Haifeng. Really? What is it? Tang Haifeng was surprised. He opened the box, and there was a red object the size of three fingers in it. Before Tang Haifeng could ask, Gu Ning opened her mouth again. Its natural red coral. I nned to make a bracelet from it for you, but the time is limited, so I can only give you the raw material. Please dont mind. What? Natural red coral? Tang Haifeng was astonished this time. Both Tang Wen and Tang Wu were shocked as well. They had all heard of the natural red coral, which was extremely rare and expensive. Gu Nings gift was worth at least millions of yuan! This-this is too expensive! Tang Haifeng thought that it wasnt necessary for Gu Ning who was just a teenage girl to give him such an expensive gift. Grandpa, please take it. If you dont want my gift, Ill give your gift back to you too, Gu Ning deliberately said, and took out Master Tangs gift at once. Tang Haifeng immediately stopped her and said, Fine... fine... fine, Ill take it. Obviously, Gu Ning had already prepared the gift for him, which touched Tang Haifeng deeply. They then chatted for a while longer before they separated. Gu Ning proposed to send Tang Haifeng to the airport, but was declined, because Tang Haifeng didnt want to waste her time. After that, Gu Ning went to her factory building. She had nned to make money by stone gambling in City Teng within three days, but unexpectedly, a lot had happened and she had spent a week in City Teng. Luckily, the result wasnt bad. Gu Ning had actually not intended to unseat the Wang Family, but the Wang Family had kept annoying her, so she had to do it in the end. So now Gu Ning had already finished her business in City Teng and decided to leave for the capital. Although herpanies in City Teng were all newly established, she wasnt worried about them at all, because most people were in awe of her after she got the Wang Familys raw material exploitation right like lightning. Chapter 296 - To the Capital

Chapter 296: To the Capital

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, Leng Shaoting wasnt back yet, so Gu Ning would wait until he came back. That afternoon, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning and told her that his task was fulfilled. It was time for dinner, so Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to meet her at a restaurant beside the hotel where they stayed. Half an hourter, Gu Ning arrived and Leng Shaoting was already waiting for her. Once she opened the door, her eyes met his. They had missed each other so much even though they had just been apart for two days. Maybe it was because they were madly in love now. However, there was a waiter in the private room. Otherwise, Leng Shaoting would have run over and hugged Gu Ning in his arms. The minute that the waiter left, Leng Shaoting couldnt wait and immediately pressed Gu Ning to him. He held her body tightly. After a while, seeing that Leng Shaoting had no intention to let her go, Gu Ning struggled a little. Alright, if the waiteres in suddenly, itll be embarrassing. Leng Shaoting then let her go reluctantly. If they hadnt been in a public ce, Leng Shaoting would have done much more than just hugging her tightly. Even though Leng Shaoting sat apart from Gu Ning, his eyes were fixed on her. Like if he moved his sight away, Gu Ning would disappear. Gu Ning felt uneasy and asked, Why are you staring at me all the time? I want to look at you, Leng Shaoting said gently with affection. I forbid you to do that, Gu Ning pretended to be mad. No, I insist. Leng Shaoting still fixed his eyes on Gu Ning. Gu Ningughed, and left it. When will you be leaving for the capital? No idea, but Im free now. Leng Shaoting had told Xu Jinchen and the others to go back to the capital but he stayed. Leng Shaoting had always been mysterious, so Xu Jinchen and others just gossiped sometimes but didnt ask further. They understood that Leng Shaoting was involved in both military and business. In fact, Leng Shaoting had many things to deal with, but he didnt need to deal with them in person, so he cleared his schedule to keep Gu Ningpany. Im free too, and Im going to the capital tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Sure, then we can go to the capital together, Leng Shaoting said. Before long, the dishes were on the table. Leng Shaoting had ordered many for Gu Ning. During the meal, Leng Shaoting kept putting different dished into Gu Nings bowl, and they soon piled up. What are you doing? Im not a pig! Gu Ning was a little mad. Dont worry. You can eat as slowly as you want. Youre so slim and Im worried that youre not really eating normally. Leng Shaoting ignored Gu Ningsint. Gu Ning was slim, but she was healthy too. Moreover, she was satisfied with her body. I dont think that Im too slim. I think my body is fine! Gu Ning retorted. Hearing that, Leng Shaotings sight scanned Gu Nings body from head to toe. Gu Ning flushed and immediately dropped the topic. ... The next day around 8 am, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left together for the airport. Zheng Peng, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya would help Gu Ning manage her business in City Teng while she was absent. The Wang Family was totally doomed, so herpanies would be safe. Before she left, Gu Ning also called Zhang Decheng to say good-bye. Zhang Decheng invited her to have a meal together, but the time was limited so he was disappointed when she declined. Zhang Decheng had already made up his mind to make friends with Gu Ning. Gu Ning had spent a week in City Teng, and she had to be back to City F five days before the New Year festival, so she could only stay in the capital for another week. When they were getting aboard, Gu Ning had mixed emotions, because she was heading to the ce which she was most familiar with in her previous incarnation. She didnt know whether she would meet her enemies, nor her reaction when she really met them. Although now she thought that she wouldnt lose her mind, she had no idea whether she could stay calm when they appeared in her sight. Would she lose control and attack them? Thinking of Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin, Gu Ning couldnt help being mad. Whats wrong? Leng Shaoting held her hand in his palm and asked worriedly having sensed her emotional change. Nothing. Im just wondering how I can find a good office building for mypany in the capital, Gu Ning smiled to him. Let me help, Leng Shaoting said without hesitation. Sure, thanks! Gu Ning didnt reject. The capital fell within the spread of Leng Shaotings influence, and it would be much easier for him to handle something than if Gu Ning did it herself. Gu Ning understood that she should make full use of herwork. Leng Shaoting was happy that Gu Ning agreed. However, Gu Ning didnt rx even though Leng Shaoting was with her. She still felt nervous and angry. It took two hours to fly from City Teng to the capital. Gu Ning wasnt in a good mood, and didnt feel like talking, so she leaned against Leng Shaotings shoulder and closed her eyes. Leng Shaoting thought that Gu Ning was tired, so he didnt bother her. Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sat in first ss. Gu Ning sat by the window and Leng Shaoting sat by the aisle. Chapter 297 - Flight Accident I

Chapter 297: Flight ident I

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There was a young and stylish beauty that was around 27-years-old sitting across the aisle from Leng Shaoting. When she noticed him, her eyes lit up. This man is so sexy and handsome! She had seen many good-looking guys, but none of them couldpare with the one in front of her eyes. He was so attractive! In addition, people who sat in the first ss must either be rich or powerful. If she could have a rtionship with him, it would be of great help to her too. Hi, this is my name card. Why dont we make friends with each other? The woman wore a perfect smile, making eyes at Leng Shaoting. She didnt care about Gu Ning, who was obviously his girlfriend, at all. However, Leng Shaoting ignored her. The woman felt embarrassed, and her hand with the name card stiffened in the air. She had never been humiliated in public like that. Gee, what a blind bitch! Apparently this handsome man isnt single. A female voice sounded from the seat behind Leng Shaoting. She was also a young woman that was around 25-years-old and dressed simply, but her clothes were all designer brands. She hated to see flirts. Its none of your business! the woman red and snapped at her. It is. Because I felt disgusted and Im afraid that Ill be sick! the woman behind Leng Shaoting said ironically. What did you say? The woman was mad and stood up abruptly, like she was going to beat her. However, before she could move, a flight attendant interrupted her. Miss, the ne is about to take off. Please fasten your seat belt. The woman red at the other woman who sat behind Leng Shaoting and sat back in her own seat. She even swore at Leng Shaoting in a low voice, Just a stupid man. Gu Ning heard it and opened her eyes looking at the woman coldly. The woman was scared and immediately turned her head away. Her heart was beating very fast, as if she just had survived death. She tried to flirt with Leng Shaoting, but was ignored, so Gu Ning didnt want to waste time on her. Seeing Gu Ning being a little mad, Leng Shaoting was also unhappy. What the f*ck! Ive never seen such a shameless flirt. What a bitch! the woman who sat behind Leng Shaoting couldnt help swearing. You... The woman who sat beside Leng Shaoting was furious, but once she turned, she met Gu Nings cold nce, which scared her. The ne finally took off. And around one and half an hourter, the ne encountered severe turbulence during the flight. Everyone was terrified, screaming. Gu Ning abruptly sat upright in fear, and Leng Shaoting sped her hand trying tofort her. Luckily, they were all seated when the ne encountered the turbulence, so nobody was injured. They thought that it was just normal turbulence, but unexpectedly, just secondster, the ne encountered more severe turbulence. Some passengers were even weeping after that. At this time, a flight attendant announced on the radio, Dear passengers, please do not worry. The ne is encountering airflow, so its a little unsteady. Please fasten your seat belt, and do not leave the seat. Please stay quiet, and thank you for your cooperation! Just a little unsteady? It was severe turbulence and happened twice consecutively! The flight attendants announcement failed tofort the passengers in the ne. Will the ne fall straight down? I dont want to die! My good life just began! the woman who sat beside Leng Shaoting across the aisle cried. However, the woman who sat behind Leng Shaoting immediately snapped at her, Shut your mouth! It wont fall down! Stop talking b*llshit! ... Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wore a serious expression. They had a great sense for danger and it was obvious that they were in a dangerous situation right now. Gu Nings face started to turn pale, and her body was trembling. It wasnt easy for her to be reborn, and she had just begun to run her businesses. She hadnt gotten her revenge yet, and wasnt willing to die in an ident like this. No! Ningning, dont worry. You sit here and Ill find out whats going on, Leng Shaoting said and stood up, walking to the cab. However, just as he walked to the entrance of the cab, he was stopped by a flight attendant who was seated by the door. Sir, please go back to your seat. Leng Shaoting directly took out his military officer certificate, and the flight attendant was surprised. Leng Shaoting was so young and he was already a major general! What is going on? Leng Shaoting asked. Knowing Leng Shaotings identity, the flight attendant didnt dare to hide the truth. There are several flying birds, and the pilot is trying to avoid them, which is causing the severe turbulence. This is my flying license. I need to have a look. Leng Shaoting showed them his other license and decided to walk inside in case any ident happened. Sure. The flight attendant immediately opened the door for Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning also heard what the flight attendant had said, and she knew that it was very dangerous if the ne encountered flying birds. ording to the momentum theorem, if a 0.45-kilogram bird collided with an aircraft moving at 800 km/h, it would cause an impact of 153 kilograms. If a 7-kilogram big bird hit jet moving at 960 km/h, the impact would rise up to 144 tons. In that case, a sparrow alone was able to crash the engine of the ne if it impacted with it. If the bird was drawn into the engine through the air intake of the of the aircrafts turbine, it would cause damage to the des which was worth dozens of thousands of yuan each due to distortion. It could also force the engine to stop. If the bird caught fire in the machine, the ne would crash and explode. In other words, a flying bird could cause a serious flight ident. Chapter 298 - Flight Accident II

Chapter 298: Flight ident II

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Facing such an emergency, Gu Ning had no solution, but she trusted that Leng Shaoting would handle it well. There were two pilots, a pilot-inmand as well as a co-pilot, and an observer in the cab. However, the pilot-inmand had hit his head and he had fainted during the second turbulence. The observer was pulling the captain out of his chair and the co-pilot was flying the ne. Hearing that the door was being pushed open, the observer turned around and noticed a flight attendant guiding a stranger inside. He snapped at once, Whats wrong with you? Dont you know that passengers cant enter the cab? Before the flight attendant could exin, Leng Shaoting directly showed him his flight license and military officer certificate. I can help. Seeing Leng Shaotings flight license and military officer certificate, the observer was amazed but closed his mouth. The ne would still suddenly shake and bump, but it was obviously lighter than before. However, it didnt eliminate the passengers fear, and some were still scared and screaming. All of a sudden, a person raised her voice, Jesus! Someone just hit his head and is bleeding! Hearing that, Gu Ning immediately unfastened her seat belt and strode to the injured man. Is there any doctors on this ne? a flight attendant asked loudly. The injured man was around 20-years-old and there was blooding out of the left side of his head. Gu Ning took out the small medicine box from her backpack at once, and said to the flight attendant, Let me through. I can help him. Gu Ning sounded determined. You? Stop kidding. Youre just a teenager. The flight attendant doubted her ability. I can take the responsibility if anything bad happens to him, Gu Ning added. How can you be responsible for the result? the flight attendant replied with disdain. Other passengers around them also didnt believe Gu Ning, but they were busy looking after themselves in such a dangerous situation. Time was precious, and Gu Ning stopped arguing with the flight attendant. She moved the flight attendants arms and gave her a cold nce. The flight attendant lost her breath at once and was struck dumb, standing still. Gu Ning then checked the mans wound. The wound wasnt new and the man must have been hurt in the same ce a short time before. It was sutured, but it hadntpletely healed yet. So after the knock during the turbulence, the wound suddenly broke open. Gu Ning took out a cotton swab and hydrogen peroxide to clean the wound, and then used gauze to wrap it up. While doing that, Gu Ning secretly put her power into the wound to stop it from bleeding and relieve his pain. However, in order to not reveal her secret, Gu Ning didnt directly heal his wound, but only prevented the wounds from deteriorating.. Before long, the man regained consciousness. Although he was dizzy because of the pain just then, he clearly knew what was happening, so he thanked Gu Ning at once, Thank you so much! Seeing that the man was awake, people began to believe in Gu Nings ability. Oh! Someone is having a heart attack! However, just after Gu Ning finished wrapping the mans wound, another passenger was in danger. Under the violent bumps and turbulence, it was easy to cause diseases such as heart attacks and high blood pressure. Without further ado, Gu Ning went to the person who was having the heat attack. This time, nobody dared to stop her, or doubt her ability. The man who was having a heart attack was around 50-years-old and Gu Ning recognized his face. He was Lu Zhan, a famous domestic director, and many of his films had won des domestically and abroad. However, he had annoyed an important figure of power two years ago, so he had been forbidden to shoot films till now. Gu Ning squatted before him, and pressed on his chest with her hands in a regr pattern. Of course, she used the movement to disguise the fact that she was secretly putting her power into his chest. Like what had happened to Tang Haifeng before, once the power flew into his chest, Lu Zhan gradually caught his breath and went back to normal. Passengers around them were all amazed by the scene. However, before Gu Ning was able to remove her hands, another person in the ne fainted as well. ... When the ne had encountered the flying birds, which caused violent bumps and shaking, the pilot had already contacted the airport tower and sent out an emergency help signal. And now, the nes ident was announced at the capital airport. Thetest news: a ne flying to the capital encountered a flock of birds in the air. The ne has encountered severe turbulence multiple times. The pilot-inmand passed out by identally knocking his head and the co-pilot is controlling the ne. Currently the ne is still in danger, and there are 267 passengers and 12 staff members in the ne. Meanwhile, there was a list of passengers names shown on the LED screen in the hall. The minute the news was released, everyone was shocked. Although the ne hadnt crashed, it was still in danger. Besides, what if some passengers suddenly had a heart attack or some other urgent disease during the turbulence? Everyone was worried about the safety of the people in the ne, especially the passengers families and friends who came to pick them up. Xu Jinchens cousin, Xu Qinyin, came to the airport to pick up her best friend who just flew back from abroad, and heard the terrible news. She read the list of passengers names at the same time. The Xu Family and the Leng Family had known each other for generations, so Xu Qinyin was familiar with Leng Shaoting too. She was shocked when she saw Leng Shaotings name on the LED screen. Without dy, Xu Qinyin called Xu Jinchen. Because of the anxiety, she was trembling and her phone almost fell. Xu Jinchen was watching TV in his home when his phone suddenly rang. Seeing that the caller was Xu Qinyin, there was a gentle smile on Xu Jinchens lips. However, before he could say a word when he answered the call, Xu Qinyin said in a trembling voice, Jinchen, Shaoting is on a ne from City Teng to the capital now, but the ne encountered a flock of flying birds. It also encountered severe turbulence, and is still in danger now! What? Xu Jinchen jumped up from his sofa horrified. Chapter 299 - Qiu Yuxin

Chapter 299: Qiu Yuxin

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions How is it possible? Why? Ill be right there, Xu Jinchen said, then ran outside, and almost knocked his father who was walking inside over. Xu Jifan criticized, Watch where you are going! However, within seconds, Xu Jinchen disappeared from his sight. Xu Jifan frowned. Apparently, it was an emergency. Xu Jinchen drove to the airport at a high speed and crossed the roads even if the traffic lights were red. He kept praying for Leng Shaotings safety. Coincidentally, Situ Ye and Chu Xuanfeng had just arrived at the airport in City G and they were leaving for City B. The ident that had happened to the ne from City Teng to the capital was also shown on the LED screen in the hall of the airport in City G, so both Situ Ye and Chu Xuanfeng noticed the terrible news too. When they saw Gu Nings name, they were shocked. Especially Situ Ye, his heart ached severely and his face turned pale at once. He didnt realize that he cared about Gu Ning so much until this moment. He immediately took out his phone to call Gu Ning. He hoped that they were different people who just had the same name. He wished Gu Ning, the one who he knew, were still safe and alive. However, Gu Nings phone was powered off. Xuanfeng, you go to City B first, I need to leave for the capital right now, Situ Ye said to Chu Xuanfeng and turned around walking to ticket office without dy. Chu Xuanfeng understood his bosss affection towards Gu Ning, so he didnt stop him. Not to mention Situ Ye who liked Gu Ning, even Chu Xuanfeng who regarded Gu Ning as his friend was worried about her safety. The news continued to be released in the following hours. It was reported that there was a passenger who knocked his head and the wound was bleeding badly, while there were other passengers who suddenly had a heart attack, fainted because of high blood pressure, or got injured and so forth. The ambnces together with a medical staff had to stay ready. Once the news was released, many people were more worried. If anyone had an urgent problem or injury in a flying ne, it was highly possible to die! Those who came to the airport to pick up their aged families were especially worried, they were greatly concerned about their families safety. What should we do? Grandpa has hypertension! Itll be fine. Itll be fine. ... Honey, there is a wound on our sons head, and its notpletely healed yet. What if it splits? Its all my fault. I shouldnt have urged him toe back today. Dont worry. Hell be fine. He will. A dozen minutester, the ne was finally under control. Except for the passengers in the first ss, the rest of the people had no idea that Leng Shaoting was the hero. Although the crisis was resolved, everyone was still pretty nervous because the ne hadntnded safely yet. Nobody knew whether there would be more idents on the way tonding. It was an extremely painful period of time when they were waiting for thending. And it was very strange that the ne had encountered such arge flock of flying birds, which had never happened before. In addition, it was a miracle that the ne had safely avoided so many flying birds! All in all, Gu Ning saved a young man with a head injury, Lu Zhan with heart attack, two elderly people with hypertension, and a woman with a dislocated wrist. As for other people who were only slightly injured, Gu Ning didnt have time to help them. And Gu Ning had consumed a lot of power, so her face turned pale. All of the injured passengers who had been rescued by Gu Ning thanked her continuously. Although nobody knew how Gu Ning had been able to rescue them, they all admired her bravery and ability. At this time, Leng Shaoting walked out from the cab. He noticed that Gu Ning was in economy ss, so he walked towards her at once. When he stopped before Gu Ning, he saw that her face was very pale and that she looked weak. His heart ached and he immediately held her in his arms, walking back to their seats. A flight attendant poured a cup of water for Gu Ning and thanked them for what they had done. When the news that the ne was safe and all the patients were rescued was announced in the airport of the capital, everyone was relieved, but nobody knew who had rescued them. Xu Jinchen was halfway there when he received Xu Qinyins call again. Even though he got to know that the ne was safe now, he still drove at a high speed heading to the airport. He wouldnt rx until he saw Leng Shaoting in person. Situ Ye had the same feeling. If he couldnt see Gu Ning with his own eyes, he wouldnt rx. Half an hourter, the ne had already entered the airspace above the capital. When the radio announced that the ne was about tond, everyone eximed and apuded with excitement. Gu Ning was finally relieved too. She had to admit that she was scared to death during that period of time, because she had died once and now cherished life more than ever. In her previous incarnation, she had died with disappointment and animosity, but in this incarnation, she had already found her love and didnt want to die now. After resting for half an hour, Gu Ning was back to normal. Xu Jinchen had already arrived at the exit and was waiting for Leng Shaoting. He thought that Leng Shaoting was alone, but when he saw Gu Ning, he immediately understood why his boss had been absent for so long. However, it wasnt the right time to gossip. Xu Qinyin had already picked her best friend up, but she was worried about Leng Shaoting, so she stayed with Xu Jinchen and waited for him. Xu Qinyins best friend was named Qiu Yuxin, she was 25-years-old and 177cm tall. She had a perfect body as well as a beautiful face, and was a well-known model domestically. Qiu Yuxin had met Leng Shaoting once, and couldnt forget him. She always wanted to meet him again. And she wasing back home for two months this time after she had studied abroad, but unexpectedly heard the terrible news about the ne. She was even more worried about Leng Shaoting than Xu Qinyin was. Chapter 300 - Leng Shaoting’s Girlfriend

Chapter 300: Leng Shaotings Girlfriend

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Fifteen minutester, the nended safely at the airport in the capital. There were ambnces waiting already, and the injured passengers were sent to the hospital the minute that they got off the ne. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting instead left directly. Leng Shaoting was tall and extraordinarily handsome. Once he appeared, he attracted a lot of attention from people around him, and even caused a round of acmation. Wow! Hes so handsome! Is he a star or something? I think that he is more handsome than all the male stars that Ive known! Exactly! Do you notice that he has an air of power and nobility? I think hes either a super-rich man or a man of power. Hes a perfect Mr. Charming! Ha-ha. I think youve read too many romantic novels about Mr. Charming! Dont forget Im a writer myself! The talk among those girls interested Gu Ning, because Leng Shaoting indeed had an air of natural nobility. In fact, he was both a super-rich man and a man of power. It was hard to ignore him among people on the roads. I wish I had a boyfriend like him! the girl who was a writer said. ... The group of girls allplimented Leng Shaoting in excitement. And some of them even followed Leng Shaoting, even though Gu Ning was by his side. They just wanted to have a closer look at him, like fans meeting their idol. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked to the exit, they noticed Xu Jinchen, and immediately realized why he was here. The moment that Xu Jinchen saw Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, he almost cried. Shaoting! Xu Qinyin raised her voice in excitement. Qiu Yuxin also saw Leng Shaoting, but her smile was frozen on her face when she noticed that Leng Shaoting held Gu Nings hand. It was obvious that they were a couple. Although she didnt know much about Leng Shaoting, she had heard a bit about him from Xu Qinyin. Xu Qinyin told her that Leng Shaoting was always cold and never had a girlfriend, so they all believed that he would be single forever. At that time, Qiu Yuxin thought that she still had a chance. She wasnt very clear about Leng Shaotings background, but he was Xu Jinchens best friend. Xu Jinchen was from a super-rich family, and so Leng Shaoting had to be of the same level. In addition, Qiu Yuxins family was also a well-known rich family in City B, and she was a sexy beauty. She thought that she and Leng Shaoting were perfect together. Indeed, although the Qiu Family couldntpare with the Leng Family, there wasnt a huge gap either. Moreover, Qiu Yuxin and Leng Shaoting matched each other perfectly from appearance. Who is that girl? Xu Qinyin was surprised to see Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting never dated or had a girlfriend, but now, he held a girls hand on his own initiative. Xu Jinchen didnt answer her question, but walked straight to Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Shaoting! Xu Jinchen hugged Leng Shaoting with great force. Im fine, Leng Shaotingforted him. Xu Jinchen then looked to Gu Ning. Hi, so nice to meet you again! Im surprised that Shaoting has abandoned us for you! Seeing that they were both safe and sound, Xu Jinchen was in a good mood to tease them. He had had a sense that Leng Shaoting treated Gu Ning differently, so he wasnt very shocked when they showed up like a close couple. Gu Ning smiled a little. Nice to meet you too! Its been ages! Indeed! Since youre in the capital now, let me be your guide! Im free these days and I can... However, before he could finish, he received a cold nce from Leng Shaoting, and stopped all of a sudden. Xu Jinchen quickly realized that Gu Ning was his bosss girlfriend now, and his boss would take good care of her. Shaoting! Xu Qinyin called Leng Shaoting. She admired and was in awe of him. Nice to meet you, Mr. Leng. Qiu Yuxin greeted Leng Shaoting politely. She didnt show her admiration towards him at all. Leng Shaoting nced at them and answered lightly. He was familiar with Xu Qinyin, but had no impression of Qiu Yuxin. Shaoting, is this your girlfriend? Xu Qinyin took a look at Gu Ning and deliberately asked. Yes, Leng Shaoting said seriously. Although they already knew the answer, they were still slightly surprised when Leng Shaoting admitted it himself. Especially Qiu Yuxin, her heart ached a little, but her face stayed calm. Hi, my names Xu Qinyin. Im Xu Jinchens cousin. May I know your name? Xu Qinyin said to Gu Ning. Xu Qinyin didnt know that Qiu Yuxin liked Leng Shaoting, and she had no position to interfere in their personal affairs. If Leng Shaoting and Qiu Yuxin liked each other, Xu Qinyun would absolutely support them, but Leng Shaoting already had a girlfriend now, so she could do nothing about it. Nice to meet you. My names Gu Ning, Gu Ning replied politely. Gu Ning behaved in an elegant way, and didnt seem like a teenager at all, which left a great impression on Qiu Yuxin and Xu Qinyin. Gu Ning, this is my best friend, Qiu Yuxin, Xu Qinyin introduced Qiu Yuxin to Gu Ning. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu! Qiu Yuxin opened her mouth first. She didnt take Gu Ning as her enemy just because she was Leng Shaotings girlfriend. Although she liked Leng Shaoting and felt sad that he already had a girlfriend, she was a well-educated woman with great manners. She wouldnt get involved in their rtionship as the other woman. Chapter 301 - Threaten Xu Jinchen Chapter 301 Threaten Xu Jinchen And this was just the second time that she had met Leng Shaoting. She only liked his outstanding appearance till now, and didnt know much about his personality. It wasnt hard for her to get over it. She just felt that it was a shame that she lost the chance. Nice to meet you too, Miss Qiu, Gu Ning said politely. Alright, its time for the meal now. Lets go dine together! Xu Jinchen said, and then they left together. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sat in Xu Jinchens car, and Qiu Yuxin took Xu Qinyins. I think that Gu Ning is younger than 20! Although Qiu Yuxin already got over it, she couldnt help gossiping. Probably just turned 18! Im surprised that Shaoting likes a girl who is so much younger than him! Xu Qinyin said, but she only dared to say it when Leng Shaoting was absent. Hey, what do you want to have? Xu Jinchen asked Gu Ning. Gu Ning was the guest and guests decided first. Anything that you think is delicious, Gu Ning replied. Well then, Ill make the decision. Since Gu Ning said so, Xu Jinchen would choose for Gu Ning. Oh, boss, did you get injured anywhere? Xu Jinchen suddenly thought of the question. Although they both looked fine, it was necessary for him to care about them. Not really, Leng Shaoting said. Good to know. Xu Jinchen rxed. Watching the familiar scenes through the window, Gu Ning had mixed emotions again. She had been on this road countless times and had stayed in this city for so many years during her previous incarnation. Leng Shaoting sensed her emotional change. Although he didnt know why she was suddenly so sad, he sped her hand tofort her. Gu Ning didnt want her bad mood to affect Leng Shaoting, so she immediately stopped thinking about her previous incarnation. Oh, how long will you be staying in the capital? Xu Jinchen asked. A week at the most! Gu Ning answered. Its just a dozen days away from the New Year festival. I thought that youd go to my bosss ce to spend the festival with his family! Xu Jinchen said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting looked at Gu Ning with anticipation. Apparently, he had the same idea. However, Gu Ning rejected. I dont think that its necessary! In other words, they hadnt been together for long, and it was impossible that she would spend the New Year festival with Leng Shaotings family. Gu Ning was right, but it hurt Leng Shaotings heart. He was immediately upset. Please dont be disappointed. I just think that weve only been together for a short time. Neither your family or mine has any idea that were already boyfriend and girlfriend. Dont you think it would be abrupt if I suddenly show up in front of your family during the New Year festival? We can tell them right now! Leng Shaoting said. However, my mom wont allow me to have a boyfriend until Im in university. If she finds out now, Im afraid that shell have a bad impression of you. What if she didnt permit us to be together? Gu Ning said on purpose. Hearing that, Leng Shaotingpromised. Fine, well wait till you go to college. Ha-ha, Xu Jinchen snorted withughter. It seems like I better find a girl who is already graduated from college, so that we can get married directly, and I dont need to worry about her age. Xu Jinchen was actually making fun of them. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was displeased. He also wanted to marry the girl that he loved right away. When Gu Ning had epted him as her boyfriend, Leng Shaoting never thought that they would be apart again, so he naturally had the idea that they would be married one day. However, Gu Ning threatened Xu Jinchen, Jinchen, arent you afraid that if you annoy your boss, hell arrange some tasks for you and youll have no time to date, let alone get married? No-no, please! Xu Jinchen was scared and begged, Im sorry! I apologize! If he annoyed Leng Shaoting, it could possibly happen. The capital was veryrge, and it took at least 45 minute of driving from the airport to downtown when there was no traffic jam. It was 12 pm, so they drove smoothly and arrived at a hotel which the Xu Family owned an hourter. When they walked into a private room, Gu Ning finally turned her phone on. The minute her phone was powered on, she received seven messages which reminded her that she had missed calls from the same person, Situ Ye. There was also a message sent by Situ Ye. Gu Ning, I know that youll be fine, but Im very worried about your safety. Im flying to the capital now. I cant rx until I see you in person. Please wait for me. Gu Ning felt stressed and a little guilty, because she knew that Situ Ye liked her but she wouldnt give him any response. She already had Leng Shaoting after all. Gu Ning called Situ Ye back without dy. She was fine, so she didnt want him to waste his time flying to the capital to see her. However, his phone was powered off. He was probably already in a ne. Gu Ning then showed the message to Leng Shaoting. She had no intention to hide it from him. Leng Shaoting was obviously displeased when he read the message. Ill go with you, Leng Shaoting said in an undeniable tone. He wouldnt let Gu Ning meet Situ Ye alone. He knew that Situ Ye liked Gu Ning, and he wouldnt allow them to meet each other alone. Sure, Gu Ning said. She also didnt want to give Situ Ye any chances, so it was better if they went to meet him together. After that, Gu Ning sent a message to Situ Ye. Thank you so much for your care. Im fine and safe now, but since youre alreadying, please call me when you arrive! It took around three hours to fly from City G to the capital by ne, and Situ Ye would be arriving within two hours. Chapter 302 - Can’t You Stop? Chapter 302 Cant You Stop? Gu Ning nned to meet Situ Ye directly at the airport after the meal, but it would seem like she wanted him to leave right away, and it was a little impolite. Thus Gu Ning changed her mind. Situ Ye was being kind to visit her, and she should wee him as her guest. Xu Qinyin drove slower than Xu Jinchen, and arrivedter than them so Xu Jinchen ordered the food before they arrived in the hotel. Both Xu Qinyin and Qiu Yuxin felt a little nervous dining at the same table with Leng Shaoting, so they stayed quiet most of the time, but they had a burning curiosity towards Gu Ning. They both wanted to figure out her basic information, like her family background or how she met Leng Shaoting and so forth. During the meal, Leng Shaoting kept putting dishes into Gu Nings bowl once in a while, and ignored all the single people around the table. Cant you stop doing that? It hurts our feelings! Xu Jinchenined. Why dont you go find yourself a girlfriend? Leng Shaoting retorted. Xu Jinchen was struck speechless. If he had a girlfriend, he would do the same thing! In fact, there were many outstanding girls around Xu Jinchen, like his cousins female friends. Many of them were attractive. Qiu Yuxin for instance, no matter if it was her family background, appearance, education, profession, or manners, she was one in a million. Xu Qinyin also tried to create chances for them, but they just had no feelings for each other. After the meal, Leng Shaoting told Xu Jinchen to go alone and leave the car for him. Xu Jinchen was irritated andined that his boss chose his girlfriend over his best friend. Xu Jinchen had no intention to interrupt their date, but he was annoyed at Leng Shaotings attitude. Anyway, he had to follow his bosss order. However, before he left, Xu Jinchen asked Leng Shaoting, Boss, wanna hang out tonight? We can call our other bros. Theyre still in the capital. Ill see, Leng Shaoting replied. He wasnt sure yet. Fine, Xu Jinchen said resignedly and left with Xu Qinyin. Although Xu Jinchen had to take Xu Qinyins car, he proposed that he drive, because he disliked the way that Xu Qinyin drove. Once they left, Xu Qinyin asked Xu Jinchen without dy, Jinchen, Gu Ning looks so young. Is she still a student? Yes, a senior in high school, Xu Jinchen answered. What? A senior in high school? She was only 17 or 18! Although they both knew that Gu Ning was much younger than them, they thought that she had to be a college student. Where is she from? What do her parents do? How did she be Shaotings girlfriend? Xu Qinyin asked one question after another in a hurry. Why are you asking so much about her? Xu Jinchen liked gossip to some extent, but he didnt dare to expose details about his bosss personal affairs. Otherwise, everyone in the Red me would have known about Gu Ning already. Im just curious! You clearly know that Shaoting has never been so close to a girl. Arent you curious that he suddenly shows up with his girlfriend? Xu Qinyin argued. I dont know the details actually. If you want to know, go and ask him yourself. Xu Jinchen shrugged. He indeed knew little about Leng Shaoting and Gu Nings rtionship. Fine. Forget it! Xu Qinyin didnt have the courage to ask Leng Shaoting in person. Otherwise she wouldnt ask Xu Jinchen now. I am just kindly reminding you to be friendly to Gu Ning, or... Xu Jinchen purposely didnt finish his sentence. Xu Qinyin was a nice person, but she was spoiled by her family, so she would show her dislike on her face and didnt care about others feelings. Xu Jinchen was worried that she might not get along well with Gu Ning and cause unnecessary trouble. I will! Xu Qinyin raised her voice. Even if she really couldnt get along with Gu Ning, she wouldnt act against her for Leng Shaotings sake. Of course, Gu Ning should be friendly to her first. She had a good impression of Gu Ning till now, but she didnt know much about her, so she had no idea whether they could be friends. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to a tea house waiting for Situ Ye. In the middle of waiting, Leng Shaoting received his grandpas call, but he didnt avoid Gu Ning and took it directly. Grandpa, Leng Shaoting answered. Although he sounded cold as usual, he had affection towards his grandpa. His grandpa was the only one who made him feel like he had a family and Leng Shaoting only cared about his grandpa among the Leng Family. The minute that Leng Shaoting finished his sentence, his grandpa roared into the phone, Do you still know that Im your grandpa? Why didnt you tell me anything after you went through such a terrible ident? Were you going to hide it from me forever? His grandpa criticized loudly, and Gu Ning was able to hear it clearly. Master Leng was obviously worried about his grandson. Leng Shaotings profession was full of dangers and risks, and he was often involved in highly dangerous situation. His grandpa was aware of that, but it didnt mean that his grandpa didnt care about him. Instead, Master Leng was always concerned about Leng Shaotings safety. And this time when he found out that Leng Shaoting could have died in the ne ident, he almost lost control of himself. Im fine now, Leng Shaoting said. Then why didnt youe back home? Master Leng questioned. Leng Shaoting had been in the capital for at least two hours, but he didnt go home. I have something to deal with now, and Ill be back tonight, Leng Shaoting replied. Master Leng knew that Leng Shaoting was a mature and stable man, so he didnt force him toe back right now, but reminded him to be home at night before he hung up. Chapter 303 - He Challenged Me Chapter 303 He Challenged Me After he hung up the call with his grandpa, Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning, Do you want to meet my grandpater? No, Im not mentally prepared yet! Gu Ning rejected. Thinking of meeting his family, Gu Ning got nervous all of a sudden. Leng Shaoting told her that he only cared about his grandpa among the Leng Family, so Gu Ning valued his grandpas opinion of her most, but she just thought that it wasnt the right time to meet his family. Leng Shaoting didnt insist. Then Ill first take you to where I live after we meet Situ Ye, and then Ill go back to the Leng Family house. Sure, Gu Ning replied. In fact, Gu Ning could stay in the Huangdeng Hotel for free, but she didnt want to turn Leng Shaoting down. When the ne had justnded at the airport and was still moving, Situ Ye couldnt wait to turn his phone on. He knew that Gu Ning would definitely have replied to his message. He was right. Situ Ye called Gu Ning without dy after reading her message. Gu Ning, where are you now? Situ Ye asked. Im in the Jinlin Hotel. Have you arrived yet? Gu Ning asked. Yes, but I havent gotten off the ne yet. Ill be right there, Situ Ye said. Great, Gu Ning said before she hung up. Situ Ye had told someone to prepare a car for him before he boarded the ne, so he quickly drove to the Jinlin Hotel the minute that he left the airport. Even though he knew that Gu Ning was fine and safe, he was in a hurry to meet her. Thus he drove at a high speed, exceeding the speed limit along the way. Normally it would take at least 50 minutes to get there; he spent less than 30 minutes on the road. Once he got out of the car, Situ Ye called Gu Ning. Gu Ning told him the number of the private room, and Situ Ye ran to it without dy. Come on in please, Gu Ning said when Situ Ye knocked on the door. Situ Ye was excited to meet Gu Ning, but he was soon struck dumb when Leng Shaoting appeared in his sight too. Its you? Situ Ye had met Leng Shaoting before in a fight, so he had a grudge against Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting only gave him a nce, and stayed calm. Hi! Gu Ning immediately weed him. Although she was displeased that Situ Ye showed obvious dislike towards Leng Shaoting, she didnt show it. She understood that there was an old grudge between them. Leng Shaoting had ruined Situ Yes ns before, so Situ Ye naturally hated Leng Shaoting. However, as long as they didnt fight again, Gu Ning wouldnt interfere. Seeing Gu Ning, Situ Ye instantly changed his attitude and tone. Im so d to see that youre fine. Thank you so much. I feel guilty that you flew all the way to visit me. If you dont mind, please stay and have dinner with us, Gu Ning said. Were friends! And I should care more about you, Situ Ye said airily. At the same time, he was shocked to see that Gu Ning was with Leng Shaoting. Is Leng Shaoting Gu Nings boyfriend? Thinking of that, Situ Ye was stunned, because there was a clear abyss between Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. It would be extremely shocking if they were a couple. Situ Ye was also worried that Gu Ning probably already knew his identity. Although he wasnt sure, it was highly possible. If Gu Ning knew his identity, why she was still willing to make friends with him, instead of keeping a distance away from him like everyone else? Maybe Leng Shaoting didnt tell her the truth for her safety. No matter what, since Gu Ning didnt point it out, Situ Ye decided not to say it. He didnt ask about their rtionship either, but had a n in his mind. Of course Im willing to dine with you. Youve always promised to invite me to have a meal together, and now you finally fulfill your promise, Situ Ye said to Gu Ning. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting immediately sensed what was on his mind. Gu Ning didnt think it was a big deal, but Leng Shaoting was greatly displeased. He met Situ Yes eyes with strong hatred in his gaze. Well then please have a rest in your room first. Ive reserved a room for you, and we can have dinner around six pm tonight. Weve had a long journey in the ne today, and we also need a rest, Gu Ning said. She intentionally made an excuse to separate the two men. Situ Ye was disappointed, but he understood that Gu Ning had had a long day today. When he left, Situ Ye gave Leng Shaoting a meaningful and provocative nce. He had already made up his mind topete with Leng Shaoting for Gu Ning. Although Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend now, they werent married yet and the future was unpredictable! Gu Ning was too young to get married yet, so he still had several years to chase her. He challenged me! Leng Shaotingined after Situ Ye was gone. Ha-ha, Gu Ning snorted withughter seeing Leng Shaotings aggrieved face. She thought that it probably wasnt a good idea for her to have let the two men meet each other today. Nevertheless, it had already happened, so Gu Ning left it, but asked Leng Shaoting, Do youck confidence in yourself, or me? Leng Shaoting didnt answer her question, but suddenly hugged Gu Ning and kissed her. He indeedcked confidence in both of them. They werent married yet, and anything could happen before that. In fact, what worried Leng Shaoting the most was that he could die during one of his tasks. It was the first time that he had been so terrified of death. If he died, he would lose Gu Ning forever. Leng Shaoting vented his anxiety by kissing Gu Ning wildly. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting felt a sense of crisis now. Even though she promised that she would stay by his side, no one knew what would happen in the future. Chapter 304 - It’s Too Early to Reject Me Now Chapter 304 Its Too Early to Reject Me Now Situ Ye had already challenged Leng Shaoting, so he had to do something now. If he still didnt say anything, or do something, he wouldnt be a real man. As the kiss went on, Leng Shaoting gradually wanted more. Gu Ning was always sexually attractive to him, but it wasnt an appropriate ce for them to make love, so he was pushed away. Seeing Leng Shaoting feeling so ufortable, Gu Ning flushed and felt a little guilty. Um, its just not appropriate. Leng Shaoting understood that, so he tried his best to curb his sexual desire, but it was very hard. In the end, Leng Shaoting pulled Gu Ning, walking to their room without dy. Leng Shaoting reserved a room for him and Gu Ning too when he booked the room for Situ Ye. It was only three hours away from the dinner, and they could have a rest in the room. Unexpectedly, the room was of great use now. The minute that they walked into the room, Leng Shaoting pressed Gu Ning on the bed. He didnt immediately thrust into her body, but touched and kissed her body step by step to turn her on. Although he was eager to f*ck her, he cared about Gu Nings feelings too. And Gu Ning wasnt a sexy toy in his eyes. Instead, he respected her a lot. Gu Nings body was trembling slightly from sexual excitement. And soon they began to do what they both wanted. In another presidential suite, Situ Ye stood by the window thinking. He was thinking about his feelings towards Gu Ning and his identity. Could he make Gu Ning happy? There were countless people who wanted to kill him after all. And if Gu Ning really became his girlfriend one day, she would probably be in the same danger as him, which wasnt something that he wanted. However, he couldnt persuade himself to give up on chasing Gu Ning just because of that. As long as he could protect her, they would be safe and happy. Situ Ye smiled. As the head of the Qing Gang, he was always mentally agile, but now he suddenly hesitated. He really had changed after he met Gu Ning. Since he refused to give up, then he would follow his heart! Situ Ye also understood that it would take skill to get the girl that he wanted. He didnt care about the fact that Gu Ning had been with Leng Shaoting at all. All he cared about was the result. It was during the day, so Leng Shaoting restricted himself. The two finished after half an hour, but Gu Ning was still exhausted, because Leng Shaoting had been very fierce. Do you feel ufortable? Leng Shaoting asked. He sounded worried. He knew that they were going outter, but he couldnt control himself. I need a rest, Gu Ning said and turned her back against him. She wasnt mad, but they had always done it with the light off before, and she felt strange to be naked in front of him in the daylight. Leng Shaoting noticed that Gu Ning wasnt mad, so he was relieved. He cuddled her from the back andy in silence. They rested for an hour, and got up at around 5:30 pm. They dressed and went down to the private room before they called Situ Ye. The minute that the two men met each other, there was high tension in the air. Although they didnt argue, or fight, Gu Ning felt uneasy, and immediately broke the ice. Hi, Situ! What do you want to have? Please order whatever you want to eat. Situ Ye wore a smile that he thought was charming and said to Gu Ning gently, Sure, I will. After that, he sat down beside the table. In fact, Situ Ye was also a handsome man, and he had an attractive smile. If Gu Ning hadnt met Leng Shaoting before him, she probably would have fallen in love with him. Although Leng Shaoting was better looking than Situ Ye, he didnt smile at all, so he wasnt that attractive. Situ Ye, on the other hand, was adept at showing his charm. However, no matter how charming he was, Gu Ning felt nothing at all, because she already had Leng Shaoting as her boyfriend. Were ready to order, please, Gu Ning said to the waiter, and the waiter handed the menu to Gu Ning at once. Gu Ning gave the menu to Situ Ye directly and he would be the first to order. Situ Ye didnt hesitate and ordered several dishes. When will you go back? Situ Ye asked Gu Ning after they finished ordering In a few days probably, Gu Ning replied. If you need any help, you can call me, Situ Ye added. No, thanks. I can help Ningning. Before Gu Ning could say a word, Leng Shaoting turned Situ Ye down. The capital fell within the spread of his influence, and there was nothing he couldnt help Gu Ning with. Well, its too early to reject me now. You and I have totally different backgrounds, so what we can do is different too. Arent you afraid to hurt the Leng Family? Situ Ye smiled a little in a provocative tone. Leng Shaoting stayed quiet, because Situ Ye had hit the point. He served in the military, and had to obey some strict principles, so it wasnt always convenient for him to deal with something. And if he identally provided the Leng Familys enemies with ammunition, his family could be hurt. He couldnt deny Situ Yes words, and was more irritated now. Chapter 305 - I Don’t Like Him Chapter 305 I Dont Like Him Seeing Leng Shaoting being upset, Gu Ning was slightly angry and tried to defend him. Well, I think I need different friends who work in different fields, which would be helpful to my business, right? In other words, she needed help from different people, instead of Situ Ye alone. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was cheered up, but Situ Ye just smiled a little. Before long, the dishes were on the table. During the meal, Leng Shaoting still kept putting dishes into Gu Nings bowl as usual. Although Situ Ye hated seeing that, he stayed calm, as if he didnt notice it at all. However, as long as Situ Ye got the chance to talk with Gu Ning, he wouldnt allow Leng Shaoting to lead the conversation. I think that your jewelry business is quite profitable now. When will you open a branch? Situ Ye asked Gu Ning. I n to go to university in the capital, so my next step is to move the headquarters to the capital, and Ill get some trustworthy managers to deal with the branches, Gu Ning said. Very well. Have you found any suitable stores avable for renting yet? There are several stores in good locations under my name. If you need, I can help, Situ Ye said. No man could resist the charms of a beautiful woman, and Situ Ye would do everything to win Gu Nings heart. No, thanks, Leng Shaoting said before Gu Ning once more. However, even if Leng Shaoting didnt do that, Gu Ning would reject too, because she had already agreed to let Leng Shaoting help her with that. However, Situ Ye ignored Leng Shaoting, and only looked at Gu Ning. He wanted to hear the answer from Gu Ning. Situ, thank you so much for your kindness. Ill deal with the store in the capital myself. If I need your help, Ill call you. Compared with Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning rejected Situ Ye more gently. She didnt want to lose a friend like Situ Ye. In addition, there was no grudge between Situ Ye and her, so it wasnt necessary for her to keep a distance from him. Although she understood that Situ Ye wanted more from her, he hadnt done anything yet. Sure, if you need anything, just call me. It wasnt a surprising answer, so Situ Ye didnt feel disappointed. Instead, he was confident that Gu Ning needed him. They then ate the meal in harmony. Situ Ye would directly ignore Leng Shaoting and talk with Gu Ning only, but he wouldnt forget his manners or intentionally argue with Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning was aware that Situ Ye was a well-educated gentleman who admired her but wouldnt interfere in her rtionship with Leng Shaoting. After the meal, Leng Shaoting used an excuse and pulled Gu Ning to leave right away, and left Situ Ye alone in the room. Situ Ye didnt stop them. He watched them disappearing from his sight thinking deeply. Leng Shaoting drove Gu Ning to his house, but he remained silent along the way. Gu Ning pursed her lips. Are you mad? No, Leng Shaoting answered, but his annoyed tone betrayed him. Youre lying, Gu Ning said. Obviously she didnt believe his answer. I just dont like him, Leng Shaoting said in the end. He was talking about Situ Ye of course. Gu Ning felt likeughing, but said to him seriously, If you dislike every man who admires me, I think you will probably be mad often. Gu Ning wasnt a narcissist, but was telling the truth. With her outstanding appearance and ability, she had plenty of admirers. During the short time after she had been reborn, she had already met Qin Yifan and Situ Ye. Both of them were quality men, although they couldntpare with Leng Shaoting. It didnt matter which one of them was her boyfriend, she would live a good life. However, in the end she chose Leng Shaoting. Well,pared with me, youre better looking and from such an influential family. There must be far more women who admire you than men who admire me. Nevertheless, the point is whether youre determined to be with me only, no matter how many admirers you have. Gu Ning naturally was displeased when other women made eyes at Leng Shaoting, but as long as Leng Shaoting loved only her, she wouldnt be mad at him. Actually, she wouldnt care about other men since she already had Leng Shaoting as her boyfriend, but Leng Shaoting couldnt tolerate that other men still tried to please her when he was present. Leng Shaoting immediately stopped the car at the roadside, and looked to Gu Ning with affection. I dont care how many women admire me. I only care about you, and youre my one and only love and I will love you forever. Exactly! I dont care how many men admire me either, and I wont give them any chances, so please dont show me your angry face along the way! Gu Ningined. I... Leng Shaoting was struck dumb, but he agreed with Gu Ning. He wasnt actually mad at Gu Ning, but he did show his angry face often in front of her when they were alone together. Im sorry, Ningning. Its alright, Im not ming you. Lets go ahead, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting then rxed. Within a short time, they arrived at a high-end housing area with a great environment. Leng Shaoting stopped in front of a house with a garden. Gu Ning looked at it. The house wasrge and was about 200 square meters in size with a big garden that was about 100 square meters. The house price was extremely high in the capital, and only the super-rich could afford arge house with an outdoor garden here, but it wasnt actually surprising given Leng Shaotings family background. Chapter 306 - Why Is It Inconvenient? Chapter 306 Why Is It Inconvenient? I usually stay in the capital for a short time, and this is where I live when Im in the capital. This house is cleaned regrly, so we can live in it anytime, Leng Shaoting said. After that, Leng Shaoting held Gu Nings hand, walking into the house. The lights were on, and Gu Ning took a nce around the house. Its decoration was simple as well as elegant, and didnt show any hint of luxury, which matched Leng Shaotings character really well. Although the house was furnished with the simplest essentials, there was everything they needed in it. You can leave if youre busy. Ill be fine here. Gu Ning knew that Leng Shaoting had to go back to the Leng Familys house, so she didnt want to waste his time. Leng Shaoting hugged Gu Ning, pressing his head into her fragrant hair. Apparently, he didnt want to leave. After a long while, he finally said, Wait for me, and Ill be right back. Sure, Gu Ning replied. Then Leng Shaoting pressed a light kiss on Gu Nings forehead before he left. The Leng Familys house was a legacy from their ancestry and was built in the early 20th century. It had been rebuilt and repaired partially, but still kept the ssic style. And all the members of Leng Family lived in the samerge quadrangle. In the living hall, Leng Shaotings second aunt, Jiang Shuyuan, was criticizing Leng Shaojia who had been fooling around for half a year after her graduation. However, Leng Shaojia didnt care what her mother was talking about. She was watching TV while eating snacks by herself. Wee home, Lord Leng! At this time, the housekeepers surprised voice sounded, which struck both Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia dumb for a second. Leng Shaoting is back? Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were obviously displeased after hearing the news that Leng Shaoting was back. Leng Shaoting was too outstanding among the young generation in the Leng Family, so he was likely to inherit the Leng Familys properties, thus Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were jealous of him. Because of Leng Shaoting, Jiang Shuyuans son, Leng Shaomin, could lose the chance to inherit the Leng Family properties. Although Leng Shaoting was the oldest grandson of Master Leng and it was quite reasonable that he was Master Lengs sessor, the other members in the Leng Family held opposite opinions because his parents had passed away a long time ago. However, none of the members in the Leng Family was clear about Leng Shaotings ability and influence, even Master Leng knew no more than the others in their family. Only Master Leng was aware that Leng Shaoting had some properties under his name. The other people in the Leng Family just knew that he was a major general in the army. Even so, Leng Shaoting was the youngest major general in history at only 25-year-old, which was enough to prove his outstanding ability. Leng Shaoting had told Gu Ning earlier that he only cared about his grandpa in the Leng Family, and the rest were all unimportant. The housekeeper was named Leng Changzhi. He was a distant cousin of the Leng Family and then became Leng Weihuas confidant, so he was also friendly to Leng Shaoting and Leng Shaoting respected him as well. Uncle Leng, Leng Shaoting called him. Master is in the study, Leng Changzhi smiled gently. Great, Ill go meet him right now, Leng Shaoting said, then walked inside directly. Hi, Shaoting. Even though Jiang Shuyuan disliked Leng Shaoting, she still needed to pretend superficially. Nice to meet you, Aunt Jiang, Leng Shaoting said coldly. Leng Shaojia, on the other hand, ignored Leng Shaoting, but Leng Shaoting didnt care at all. He walked straight upstairs. In the study on the second floor, Master Leng was sitting behind a desk reading a newspaper. Hearing someone knocking on the door, he opened his mouth, Come in. Leng Shaoting pushed the door open, walking inside. Seeing Leng Shaoting, Master Leng immediately put the newspaper down andined, Why are you sote? Ive been waiting for you! I wanted toe eventer, but I thought that I can leave earlier if Ie earlier, Leng Shaoting said on purpose. Master Leng indeed turned angry. What? You just arrived at the capital. Where are you going? My house, Leng Shaoting answered. You scarcely came back. Couldnt you stay here for a night? Master Leng was apparently annoyed. He missed his eldest grandson so much, but it seemed like his eldest grandson didnt care about his feelings at all. He was normally busy and it was understandable that he wouldnte home, but now since he was already home, why couldnt he stay? Its inconvenient. Leng Shaoting preferred to stay alone with Gu Ning. Why is it inconvenient? This is your familys ce! Master Leng almost lost his temper. I have a girlfriend. Leng Shaoting didnt hide the truth. What? Hearing that, Master Leng rounded his eyes in shock, and couldnt believe his ears. What did you say? Say it again. I have a girlfriend, Leng Shaoting said with patience. Master Leng abruptly stood up from his chair. He was too surprised to believe that it was real. Really? Do you really have a girlfriend? Yes. Leng Shaoting gave his grandpa an affirmative nod. Master Leng was more than thrilled now. His grandson finally had a girlfriend! Leng Shaoting was so handsome and charming, but never got close to any women. Master Leng had even doubted his grandsons sexual orientation, which waster proved to not be true. However, no matter how Master Leng persuaded Leng Shaoting to date or have a girlfriend, Leng Shaoting would reject him without hesitation. Although Leng Shaoting was still young, and it was too early to get married now, Master Leng was worried that his grandson would probably be single and alone forever. Master Leng didnt care about family background. It would be better if Leng Shaoting fell in love with a girl who came from a family at the same level as his, but Master Leng would also support Leng Shaoting even if he chose a girl from an ordinary family in the end. Master Leng simply hoped for his grandson to be happy. Therefore, Master Leng didnt ask Leng Shaoting about his girlfriends family background, because he trusted Leng Shaoting. Where is your girlfriend from? When can you bring her to meet me? Master Leng inquired anxiously. Shees from City F. She wont see you until she finishes the National College Entrance Exam and goes to university in the capital. Gu Ning had told him that she wasnt mentally prepared yet, so she wasnt willing to meet his grandfather now. Moreover, it was already against Gu Nings willingness that Leng Shaoting told his grandfather information about her. The National College Entrance Exam? How old is she? Master Leng was shocked. Chapter 307 - Wanna Hang Out? Chapter 307 Wanna Hang Out? Eighteen, shes going to attend the National College Entrance Exam soon, Leng Shaoting answered. Eighteen? In other words, Leng Shaoting was seven years older than the girl. All of a sudden, Master Leng had a strange feeling because his grandson fancied a girl who was much younger than him, but at least an 18-year-old girl was already an adult. Leng Shaoting checked the time on his phone and said, Grandpa, if there isnt anything else, please allow me to leave now. I dont want to make her wait for me. Leng Shaoting was talking about Gu Ning of course. Now? Master Leng frowned with unhappiness. Leng Shaoting had only stayed for a few minutes and he was already in a hurry to leave. Fine, but doe to have breakfast with me tomorrow morning, Master Leng said. Sorry, I have something else to deal with, Leng Shaoting rejected. How about dinner? Master Leng asked again. I probably wont be free then. If Ie back, Ill tell you beforehand! Oh, please dont send people to follow me or investigate her, Leng Shaoting said before he turned around leaving directly. You... Master Leng was furious. His grandson chose his girlfriend over him! However, Master Leng knew Leng Shaotings personality well. Since he didnt want him to do so he better not do it. Otherwise, it would probably be a disaster. Leng Shaoting then walked downstairs through the living hall. Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were already gone to avoid meeting Leng Shaoting, but Leng Shaoxun, who was Leng Shaotings youngest uncles son, came back just as Leng Shaoting walked out. Seeing Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoxun was excited. He jumped in front of Leng Shaoting and greeted him with great passion. Hi, Shaoting! Wee home! Leng Shaoxun admired Leng Shaoting very much and made up his mind to join the army and be a respected military officer one day like Leng Shaoting. Therefore, when Leng Shaoting was home, Leng Shaoxun would beg him to teach him fighting skills. Leng Shaoting normally wouldnt reject his request, so Leng Shaoxun had learned a lot from Leng Shaoting Leng Shaotings youngest uncles family didnt have special feelings towards Leng Shaoting because he was always cold and stayed aloof from others, so they were like strangers without affection. Leng Shaoxun was an outgoing young man. In the beginning, he was scared of Leng Shaoting, but as time went by he gradually grew to like him. As for Leng Shaoxun, Leng Shaoting treated him like his younger cousin, although they werent very close. Hi, Leng Shaoting said perfunctorily, and continued to walk outside. Shaoting, where are you going? Leng Shaoxun asked. Im busy, Leng Shaoting answered. When will you be back to teach me kung fu? Leng Shaoxun asked again. When Im free, Leng Shaoting said and disappeared out the gate. Leng Shaoxun was a little disappointed, but he understood that Leng Shaoting was always busy. The minute that Leng Shaoting left the Leng Familys house, he received Xu Jinchens call. Hey, boss, wanna hang out at 8 pm tonight? Xu Jinchen asked. Let me ask Ningning first. Leng Shaoting had no interest in entertainment ces. He would rather stay at home and have fun with Gu Ning alone, but if Gu Ning wanted to go, he would be herpany. Xu Jinchen felt hurt. He thought that his boss was showing off their sweet rtionship in front of him, who was still single, again. After hanging up with Xu Jinchen, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning and asked her whether she was willing to hang out with his teammates. Gu Ning thought that it was boring to stay in the house all day, so she agreed. Leng Shaoting then called Xu Jinchen for the address before he went to pick Gu Ning up. Kings Entertainment Club was a high-end entertainment ce in the capital. And people who came here to have fun were either the rich or the authorities, because ordinary people couldnt afford it. However, Xu Jinchen didnt have to pay here because the Xu Family owned the Kings Entertainment Club. When Leng Shaoting along with Gu Ning arrived at Kings Entertainment Club, it was almost 9:30 pm, because the capital was arge city with a lot of traffic. In a super luxurious private room, Xu Jinchen, Chen Meng, Si Ming, Qiu Yuxin and Xu Qinyin had already arrived. Xu Qinyin often hung out with Xu Jinchen and was familiar with Chen Meng as well as Si Ming to some extent, so she was invited to this gathering. Qiu Yuxin was Xu Qinyins best friend, so she naturally came along with Xu Qinyin. However, Xu Qinyin only knew that Cheng Meng and Si Ming were Xu Jinchen and Leng Shaotings friends in the army, she didnt know that they were a team called the Red me. After drinking for a while, Leng Shaoting was still absent, so Chen Meng asked Xu Jinchen, Jinchen, why hasnt Shaoting arrived yet? Xu Jinchen told them that Leng Shaoting wasing at around 8 pm, but one and half an hourter, he was still absent. Even if there was a traffic jam on the road, it was enough for Leng Shaoting to drive here from the Leng Familys house. In order not to expose their identities, they would call Leng Shaoting by his name, instead of calling him their boss. He needed to pick someone up first, Xu Jinchen said, but didnt tell them who the person was. Xu Jinchen intentionally kept it a secret. He was curious about how they would react when Leng Shaoting showed up with a girl all of a sudden. Xu Qinyin also had the same idea, so she remained quiet. Sometimes, fate was really a wonderful thing. Qiu Yuxin had just gotten over Leng Shaoting, and then her heart skipped a beat when she saw Si Ming. The two had been talking throughout the night. Si Ming wasnt as handsome as Leng Shaoting, but was also a good-looking and sexy man. Moreover, he was humorous and easily impressed girls. Si Ming was actually just being polite and talking with Xu Jinchen when such a great beauty appeared in his sight. Unexpectedly, they shared a lot inmon. It was the first time that Xu Qinyin had seen Qiu Yuxin enjoying the conversation so much with a man. As her best friend, Xu Qinyin knew Qiu Yuxin well. Qiu Yuxin was a beauty who never talked much to men, but once she became talkative in front of a man, she had to have fondness towards him. Apparently, Si Ming was the man. Hey, does Si Ming have a girlfriend? Xu Qinyin asked Xu Jinchen. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen immediately realized the reason why Xu Qinyin asked the question, because he had also noticed Si Mings unusual behavior tonight. Nope, Xu Jinchen smiled. Xu Jinchen thought that Qiu Yuxin was a great girl and his parents also thought highly of her. Unfortunately, he felt nothing with her. Chapter 308 - The Club Chapter 308 The Club Right at this moment, someone knocked on the door. Come in please, Xu Jinchen said. Kings Entertainment Club was a high-end entertainment ce with excellent equipment for privacy. Without the permission of the people in the room, no one could push the door open from the outside. Without a doubt, the neer was Leng Shaoting. They were precisely right. The minute the door was pushed open, Leng Shaoting appeared in their sight. However, when they noticed that there was a girl who was holding Leng Shaotings hand beside him, both Chen Meng and Si Ming were so shocked that they abruptly stood up from the sofa. What is going on?Why is boss holding a girls hand? Within a second, Chen Meng recognized Gu Ning. Gu Ning? Do you know each other? Xu Jinchen was surprised. Chen Meng wasnt in the mood to answer his question. Hi, nice to meet you again, Gu Ning smiled. Are you? Chen Meng pointed at their hands, which were sped together. Actually, their rtionship was quite obvious, but he couldnt believe it. It waspletely shocking news that Leng Shaoting suddenly had a girlfriend. Yes. A couple, Leng Shaoting said, and sat down on the sofa with Gu Ning Wow, what a memorable moment! Si Ming was excited. Their first reaction after they found out that Leng Shaoting was in love was to be happy that he was finally fell in love with a girl, instead of asking about the girls background. In their eyes, it was already a miracle that Leng Shaoting was willing to date a girl, or have a girlfriend. Come on, lets have a toast for Shaoting, to congratte that he finally has a girlfriend! Si Ming immediately poured two sses of wine for Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, as if the man who finally had a girlfriend was himself. Hearing that, everyone raised his or her ss. Leng Shaoting was happy to hear that too, so he lifted his ss without hesitation. Gu Ning did the same thing. Leng Shaoting asked her with care then, Do you drink? If you dont, you dont need to do it. No-no, we must have a toast! Before Gu Ning could answer, Si Ming interrupted and sent Leng Shaoting a wink. Wine is a great thing to shorten the distance between a man and a woman. Ha-ha, Ha-ha. Everyone burst intoughter. Gu Ning, instead, flushed slightly, while Leng Shaoting was a little sexually excited. Although he had already slept with Gu Ning, he would love to give it a try when Gu Ning was drunk. Of course, Si Ming was just joking, and they had a toast in cheers. Hi, my names Si Ming. May I know your name? Si Ming asked Gu Ning kindly after they sat down again. My names Gu Ning, Gu Ning replied. How long have you been with Shaoting? He has kept it a secret for a long time, and we were all worried about him! Si Mingined. Well, just a short time I think, Gu Ning said. On the other side of the room, Xu Jinchen asked Chen Meng, Meng, how did you know Gu Ning? Do you still remember that I told you that we met a girl in the middle of our task in City G before, and the girl killed two men by herself? Chen Meng asked Xu Jinchen. Is she... Xu Jinchen was shocked. Yes, Chen Meng said. Jesus! To Xu Jinchens astonishment, Gu Ning was so unbelievable! Leng Shaoting drank with Gu Ning once in a while, which made Gu Ning think of what Si Ming had just said. She teased, Are you trying to get me drunk? Leng Shaoting panicked a little. Obviously, Gu Ning had hit the point. Gu Ning smiled but didnt say anything further, and kept drinking with the others. When it was almost 12 am, they were about to leave. Gu Ning had drunk a lot, but she didnt seem drunk at all, which confused Leng Shaoting. While they passed another private room, Gu Ning clearly heard someone shouting for help. The music was too loud and her voice was rtively low, so people would normally ignore it. Gu Ning instantly used her Jade Eyes and saw that a fat, greasy, middle-aged man pressed a young woman on a sofa. The man was going to rape her, and the woman was struggling. There were two men and two women beside them. The two men were also around 40-years-old, while the two women were merely 25-years-old and dressed in a sexy way. Both of them leaned against the mens bodies and allowed the men to touch their bodies casually. Apparently, they werentdies. They were drinking, watching and cheering. When Gu Ning clearly saw the face of the woman who were pressed on the sofa, she was surprised, because she had met the woman once in the airport today. The woman was precisely the one who had followed Leng Shaoting andplimented him behind them. If the woman was willing to sell her body, Gu Ning wouldnt be involved, but she seemed to be ashamed and in pain, so Gu Ning couldnt allow the tragedy to happen. Without a second thought, she ran over and kicked the door open. Leng Shaotings group and the people in the private room were both shocked by the loud sound. Leng Shaoting and others didnt know why Gu Ning suddenly kicked the door open until they saw what was going on in the room. Before the people inside could react, Gu Ning strode ahead and lifted the man who was pressing on the woman up before throwing him away. Everyone present was amazed by Gu Nings sudden movement. Ouch! the man moaned in pain. Who are you? How dare you do that to me! As the owner of this Kings Entertainment Club, Xu Jinchen naturally wouldnt tolerate the fat, greasy mans amoral behavior. He quickly walked inside and snapped at them, How dare you do this in Kings Entertainment Club? The men and women in the private room were astonished. Xu Jinchen was the owner of this club, and they didnt dare to annoy him. Whats going on here? Gu Ning turned to the young woman and asked. Its you? The woman was quite surprised when she recognized Gu Ning. Do you know each other? Xu Jinchen asked her. Not really, we just met at the airport today, the woman exined and felt embarrassed. Chapter 309 - A Writer Chapter 309 A Writer I remember you, and you said that youre a writer, Gu Ning said. The woman was surprised that Gu Ning had such a good memory, and felt ttered that Gu Ning still remembered her. However, thinking of what just happened, the woman wore an angry expression, pointing at the fat, greasy man and said in anger, This man is Chen Hua who is a TV director. He told me that he liked my novel and wanted to make it into a TV series, so we met here. However, he made advances at me, and promised to buy my novel as long as I had sex with him!I refused, so he used force! Hearing that, everyone was displeased. Although they knew that there were many unspoken rules in the entertainment industry, it was uneptable that the man used violence, especially in the Xu Familys club. Suddenly, an idea dawned on Gu Ning. She had ns to be involved in the entertainment industry. Since the womans novel impressed the director, it must be a profitable deal, and she could buy it herself! Dont worry. Ill take you out of here safely, Gu Ning said. Thank you so much! the woman said. Lets call the police, Xu Jinchen said. Chen Huas group immediately begged him, Please dont call the police. Its all my fault, and Ill never do it again. Xu Jinchen, instead, ignored them and told the manager of the club to handle it before they left. When they got outside, the woman noticed Qiu Yuxin and her eyes lit up at once. Qiu Yuxin was a well-known young model domestically, but she wasnt a household name yet because she had only been in this industry for two years. Seeing the woman being so excited, Qiu Yuxin gave her a friendly smile. The woman was thrilled, but didnt dare to talk to her. Where do you live? We can send you home, Gu Ning said to the woman. It waste and it could be dangerous if she went home alone. The woman seemed embarrassed. I live far away from here. I can take a taxi myself. Are you sure? Its veryte now, Gu Ning said. Well. After what had just happened, the woman was indeed terrified, so she said in the end, I live in XX Hotel. Obviously, her family wasnt in the capital since she stayed in a hotel. And the hotel was located in a remote area which wasnt safe. Thats not a safe ce. Why dont you stay with me in the Jinlin Hotel? Gu Ning said. She had booked a room there and hadnt checked out yet, so the woman could stay there. Oh, no, thanks. Jinlin Hotel was a five-star hotel and the woman couldnt afford it. Otherwise, she wouldnt stay in a small hotel in a remote ce. Dont worry. I booked a room there, but Im not staying there. It would be a waste if its empty, Gu Ning exined. Um... The woman hesitated, and felt ashamed. She wasnt worried that Gu Ning would hurt her, or she wouldnt have been rescued by them. Gu Ning didnt give her a chance to reject her and pulled her to get into a car before saying good-bye to Xu Jinchen and the others. They had all drunk, so nobody was driving. Xu Jinchen had arranged chauffeurs for them. After that, Si Ming immediately sent a message to the rest of the Red me teammates. Big News! Our boss has a girlfriend! He didnt give more details. All the other teammates were shocked after reading the message, and the first one who called Si Ming was Xin Bei. Ming, what exactly happened? Is it real? What does the girl look like? What does she do? The minute Si Ming answered his call, Xin Bei asked one question after another in excitement. Go and ask our boss if you want to know more. Si Ming purposely didnt tell him any details. You... Xin Bei was mad, but before he could say another word, Si Ming hung up on him. In the following minutes, Si Ming received calls from the other teammates, and he gave them the same answer, which annoyed everyone. None of them dared to ask Leng Shaoting in person. Si Ming wasnt by their side, or they would directly punch him for the answer. Chen Meng and Si Ming sat in the same car. On the way back to Si Mings apartment, Chen Meng said, Arent you afraid that boss will get revenge on you once he finds out that youve told the rest of the teammates? Why? Boss already brought his girlfriend to meet us, he wants it to go public, Si Ming said airily. Otherwise, he wouldnt dare to tell the other teammates. Jinlin Hotel wasnt far from the Kings Entertainment Club, so they arrived a few minutester. On the way, Gu Ning got to know that the womans name was Duan Lixin and she was from a fourth-tier city. She had published several books. And Chen Hua liked hertest novel which was an imperial-harem drama, so they had an appointment at the club. Unfortunately, she had almost been raped. When they arrived at the hotel, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to wait for her in the parking lot, and she went to the room with Duan Lixin. Duan Lixin was struck dumb when she found out that the room was a presidential suite. Miss Gu, this... Gu Ning ignored her shock, andid her cards on the table. Miss Duan, to be honest with you, I n to be involved in the entertainment industry. And since there is a director that likes your novel, I think it must be good to some extent. I would like to cooperate with you, and you can also be a full-time scriptwriter in mypany. As for the sry, it depends on your ability. What? Hearing that, Duan Lixin rounded her eyes in shock again. She thought that it was too good to be true. Im serious, and you can have a night to think about it. Lets exchange our numbers. If you agree to cooperate with me, or work for me, we can talk about the details tomorrow. If not, I wont force you, Gu Ning said. Duan Lixin was of course more than willing to either work with or for Gu Ning. After exchanging numbers with Duan Lixin, Gu Ning left. Chapter 310 - Aunt Flo Is Visiting Chapter 310 Aunt Flo Is Visiting After a long while, Duan Lixin finally got her mind back and started to believe that it was real. She walked around the luxurious presidential suite in excitement. This was the first time that she had ever stayed in a five-star hotel. Once they got back to the house, Leng Shaoting sped Gu Ning in his arms at once, as if they had been apart for ages. Why are you so good at drinking? Leng Shaoting asked andined a little. He seemed dissatisfied that Gu Ning wasnt drunk at all even after she had drunk a lot. Gu Ning knew exactly what was on Leng Shaotings mind, and said, Do you really want me to be bad at drinking? What if I got drunk during a meal with other men in the future and wasnt able to go home by myself? Arent you afraid that someone would sexually assault me? Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was struck dumb and realized that it was indeed possible, so he hugged Gu Ning in his arms tightly and said, Remember to not get drunk if Im not with you, alright? Actually, you better not drink at all. If she didnt drink, there was no chance for her to get drunk. However, in actual fact, it was impossible because Gu Ning had to socialize with her business partners. Leng Shaoting understood that, but he couldnt help but remind her to be careful. I cant refuse to drink, but dont worry, I wont get drunk, Gu Ningforted him. It was tiring having such a sensitive boyfriend, but Gu Ning enjoyed it. Leng Shaoting was satisfied. Do you n to hug me in the living room forever? Seeing that Leng Shaoting had no intention to let her go, Gu Ning felt likeughing. The two had gone into the house and were still in the living room. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting immediately said, Lets go to the bedroom! Afterwards, he pulled Gu Ning, walking straight to the bedroom. Gu Ning felt a little embarrassed, because it seemed like she couldnt wait to make love with him. Um, I need to get a persons phone number. Can you help me with that? Gu Ning asked and tried to stop Leng Shaoting from approaching her. Sure, but the phone number has to be applied for with his or her ID number, Leng Shaoting answered. Will you please help me get the phone number of the famous director, Lu Zhan? Gu Ning asked. No problem, Leng Shaoting replied with crity. He already knew Gu Nings intention, but didnt ask further. As long as Gu Ning wanted something, he would do anything for her. He did not want Gu Ning to turn to another man for help. After the small talk, Leng Shaoting couldnt wait any longer and pressed Gu Ning to the bed, kissing her wildly. However, just as Leng Shaotings hand moved to her abdomen, Gu Ning felt something warm flowing out of her body. Wait a moment. She immediately caught Leng Shaotings hand. What? Leng Shaoting was confused. I need to use the bathroom first, Gu Ning said and pushed Leng Shaoting away, running to the bathroom. Leng Shaoting was left alone on the bed and had no idea what was going on. The minute that Gu Ning walked into the bathroom, she looked in her underwear and saw a touch of blood. She forced a smile. Her period came at the wrong time! It seemed like Leng Shaoting would have to take a cold shower to deal with his sexual desire. Im so sorry. My Aunt Flo is visiting, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting embarrassed after she left the bathroom. She then went to open her suitcase. Luckily, she had the feeling that her period wasing soon, so she had prepared tampons. Otherwise, it would be even more awkward. What Gu Ning said was like a bucket of cold water poured on Leng Shaotings head, but he still cared about Gu Nings body first. Do you feel ufortable anywhere? No. Gu Ning shook her head. She walked back to the bathroom with a tampon, while Leng Shaoting walked out of the bedroom too. When Gu Ning came out again, Leng Shaoting walked in with a ss of warm water. Drink some of this to warm your body, Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning. Thanks. Although Gu Ning was fine, she didnt want to turn Leng Shaoting down. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting reminded Gu Ning to have a good rest, and he went straight to the bathroom to help himself. Gu Ning felt a little guilty, but thought that it was funny. Leng Shaoting had a cold shower before he cuddled Gu Ning, falling asleep in the bed. The next day around 8 am, Gu Ning was having breakfast with Leng Shaoting when Situ Ye called her. Situ Ye told Gu Ning that he was leaving for City B, and that he would meet up with her back in City G. Leng Shaoting was unhappy that Situ Ye kept calling and meeting with Gu Ning, but he was also happy to know that Situ Ye was leaving. A few minutester, Gu Nings phone rang again. Hi, she said. Miss Gu, good morning! Its Duan Lixin. There was a light smile on Gu Nings lips, and she asked, May I know your answer? Yes, Im willing to follow your lead! Duan Lixin said. She decided to work for Gu Ning. It seemed more stable if she joined Gu Ningspany as a scriptwriter. As long as she became a scriptwriter in Gu Ningspany, she could have more chances and resources to create. Thus it was a great deal to her. Duan Lixins major was Film and Television Screenwriting, and she had been an excellent graduate to some extent. She wouldnt allow herself to miss the chance that Gu Ning had provided. She would work harder to be an outstanding scriptwriter! Duan Lixin had thought about it and her dream the entire night and barely slept until daybreak. She thought that Gu Ning probably got up too around 8 am and she couldnt wait to call Gu Ning. She immediately told Gu Ning her answer when the call was answered. Gu Ning wasnt surprised. Sure, Ill meet you in the hotel to talk about the details after my breakfast. Very well! Duan Lixin said. Chapter 311 - Conversation with Lu Zhan Chapter 311 Conversation with Lu Zhan After hanging up the call with Duan Lixin, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting that she was going to the Jinlin Hotel to discuss business with Duan Lixin, and that he didnt need to keep herpany if he was busy. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was displeased, as if he had been abandoned by Gu Ning. Im not busy today, he said. In other words, he could go with her if she wanted him to. Didnt you say that you would help me get Lu Zhans phone number and find a good store as well as an office building with a great location? Gu Ning asked. She had no intention to get rid of Leng Shaoting, but she was afraid that he would forget the important things. Right at this moment, Leng Shaotings phone rang and a new message came in. He looked at it and then gave his phone to Gu Ning. Ive already gotten his phone number. Lu Zhans phone number was there along with lines of words which exined why Lu Zhan had been thrown out of the entertainment industry. Tang Bingsen was the man who had thrown Lu Zhan out. Reading the name, Tang Bingsen, Gu Ning got nervous and a touch of animosity shed through her eyes, because Tang Bingsen was precisely Tang Ainings father in her previous incarnation. Whats wrong? Leng Shaoting asked noticing Gu Nings sudden emotional change. Nothing, Gu Ning said, but didnt exin further. Leng Shaoting didnt ask further, but felt worried about Gu Ning because he saw the obvious animosity in Gu Nings eyes although he had no idea who it was aimed at. Two years ago, Lu Zhan had nned to shoot a TV series of which the Tang Family had been the investor. However, the Tang Family had made an abrupt decision to rece the leading actress with a neer without any acting skills. Lu Zhan who had always had a high standard for his works quality had refused to do so, and he had been forced out of the industry afterwards. Before long, Gu Ning adjusted her emotions and calmed down. She looked to Leng Shaoting andplimented inly, Thank you so much for your fast and detailed information! Leng Shaoting was happy at beingplimented by Gu Ning and said, Ive already sent people to find a store and an office building with a great location, but it takes time. No matter what Gu Ning needed, he would help her do it right away. It was easy to get someones phone number, but it took time to find a good store and an office building. Moreover, Leng Shaoting wanted to give Gu Ning a few choices. Gu Ning smiled resignedly, Fine, then lets go to the hotel together! Leng Shaoting wanted to spend every second with Gu Ning, which was slightly annoying sometimes. Getting Gu Nings permission, Leng Shaoting beamed with happiness. After breakfast, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left together. The minute that Gu Ning arrived at the Jinlin Hotel, she read an extract from Duan Lixins imperial-harem drama. Gu Ning wasnt a professional, but she was able to distinguish the good ones from the bad ones. She had to admit that this was an excellent novel. After reading its extract, Gu Ning went on to read the first chapter of the novel. It was full of novelty and Gu Ning thought that it could be popr. I think that this is really good. It will certainly be popr, Gu Ningplimented. Duan Lixin was excited that Gu Ning approved her novel. However, I think that itll be better if the director also likes it. The director will only be absorbed in shooting if he is interested in the story. Although Gu Ning was the investor, she wasnt a dictator. Hearing what Gu Ning had just said, Duan Lixin felt nervous again, but she couldnt agree more with Gu Ning, because normally the director was the decision-maker when it came to the script. The New Year festival is around the corner. You can go back home and spend the festival with your family first, and well discuss more after the festival. Ill inform you. You dont need to be worried, Gu Ning said. Of course I trust you, Miss Gu. Although Duan Lixin was anxious, she chose to believe Gu Ning. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting then left the hotel, and Gu Ning called Lu Zhan at once. Lu Zhan was in a caf, leaning against a sofa, sighing with sadness. He just finished a conversation with another director, but he didnt get the result that he wanted. The director wanted Lu Zhan to be his co-director, but Lu Zhans name wouldnt be shown on the screen, because he didnt want to annoy the powerful person who had shut Lu Zhan out of the entertainment industry. Besides, Lu Zhan would only get the basic sry without a bonus, which wasplete exploitation! However, if Lu Zhan disagreed, he wouldnt find another suitable job. All of a sudden, his phone rang, and it was a strange number. Hi. Mr. Lu, this is Gu Ning. We met on the ne. I must apologize that I got your phone number without your permission, but I wanted to talk to you about our potential cooperation concerning TV shows and movies. Is it convenient for you to meet me? Gu Ning asked politely. Lu Zhan didnt know Gu Nings name, but he recognized her voice. He was greatly surprised that she would call him. Gu Ning had apologized in the beginning because she had secretly gotten his phone number and Lu Zhan forgave her. And apparently she knew that he was a director, because she wanted to talk to him about TV shows and movies. As for Gu Nings invitation, Lu Zhan had no idea that Gu Ning was going to hire him. He thought that Gu Ning was probably a student who was majoring in film and wanted to learn something about that from him. Sure. Im free now. Lu Zhan weed her. Gu Ning had saved his life after all. Great! Where are you right now? Ille to you, Gu Ning asked. Im in California Caf at table No. 8, Lu Zhan replied. Half an hourter, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting found him in the caf. Seeing Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, Lu Zhan immediately stood up to greet them. Nice to meet you! Please have a seat. What do you want to drink? Lu Zhan asked. Two cups of Mocha please, Gu Ning said directly without reading the menu. Sure, please wait a second, the waiter said and left. May I ask? Why do you want to talk about TV shows and movies? Lu Zhan asked. Speaking about the topic, Lu Zhan instantly wore a serious expression, which showed that he was indeed a professional. I read the news about Director Lu, and heard that youve been shut out of the entertainment industry by a powerful figure till now, Gu Ning put it inly and wasnt worried that Lu Zhan might be unhappy. Lu Zhan, instead, was already used to it. Thats true. Gu Ning smiled and asked, Then do you want toe back? Do you want to be famous again or even more famous than two years ago? Chapter 312 - Get Involved in the Entertainment Industry

Chapter 312 Get Involved in the Entertainment Industry

Hearing that, Lu Zhan looked at Gu Ning with an astonished face. He obviously understood what Gu Ning was talking about, but he didnt know why she brought it up. Could she help him? Nevertheless why would she? No matter what, Lu Zhan still answered Gu Nings question with sincerity, Of course I do. He had worked in the entertainment industry for more than half of his life, and it was already part of his life, so he had a high standard for his works quality. Unconsciously because of that, he had annoyed a powerful figure and had been shut out till now. If you trust me, you can cooperate with me, Gu Ning said. You? Lu Zhan was surprised as well as curious. Gu Ning added then, I know that Im young and that you might doubt my ability, because many people have done the same thing but all of them changed their minds in the end. You can never judge a person from appearance. Im a businesswoman, and I appreciate your way of directing and your talent. I have always wanted to get involved in the entertainment industry, and I think that youre a great choice to be the general director in mypany. What do you think? Lu Zhan was shocked after that. What? This girl is going to be involved in the entertainment industry? Lu Zhan indeed doubted Gu Nings ability because of her young age. However, just as Gu Ning had said, it was unreasonable to judge a person from their appearance. He had met many different kinds of people in the entertainment industry, and he was able to form an urate opinion of a person at first sight. Seeing Gu Ning being so serious and sincere along with her air of maturity, Lu Zhan believed that she wasnt lying and she had no reason to deceive him. However, what worried Lu Zhan was the fact that Gu Ning would be affected because of him. Miss Gu, Ive angered a powerful figure so he shut me out. Even if I finished a great TV show or a movie, it wouldnt pass the censoring, Lu Zhan said. Although he was badly in need of help now, he didnt want to hurt anyone elses career. It will, Leng Shaoting said with confidence before Gu Ning could say a word,. He didnt care about the Tang Family at all. Lu Zhan was surprised. Are they more powerful? Lu Zhan wasnt dumb, and he sensed that Leng Shaoting wasnt simple after he said that. In addition, Leng Shaoting had an air of nobility and power. Director Lu, please dont worry about that. Since I came to you during this time, I dont care who has shut you out, Gu Ning said with confidence too. It seemed like they could indeed help Lu Zhan. Do you know who has shut me out? Lu Zhan asked. Lu Zhan actually had no idea who the powerful figure was. Gu Ningughed lightly and said coldly, The Tang Family. It wasnt a surprising answer to Lu Zhan. He thought for a while before opening his mouth again. Miss Gu, thank you so much for your approval. Nevertheless, since you already know me, I assume that you must be aware of my way of working. Im very strict with the actors in each show, especially the leading actors. I have no request for famous ones, but he or she must be skillful at acting. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been shut out just because he had refused to use an actress without any acting skills. Lu Zhan addedter, As for the script, I must be involved too. I will only use scripts that Im interested in, so that I can get absorbed in shooting the story. Of course, I know that its important to satisfy the audiences need, and I will certainly do that, but I cant promise that each of my works will be popr. Instead, I can only promise that Ill do my best every time. Lu Zhan thought that it was necessary toy his cards on the table, in case they disagreed with each other while working together in the future. Hearing that, Gu Ning smiled, I cant agree with you more, and I value quality the most as well. Lu Zhan was excited to hear that. Well then, I think that we can have a great cooperation! They shared the same values and the same goal, which was quite exciting. Im looking for a suitable office building for mypany at the moment, and I wont register a newpany until the office building is settled, so well begin to work after the New Year festival, Gu Ning said. Sure, Lu Zhan replied. He was a little uneasy that thepany hadnt been established yet, but all he could do now was to wait. As for the actors and scripts, you can haveplete control of it as long as youre the director. Gu Ning would allow Lu Zhan to make the decisions all on his own, but there would be more than one director in herpany. I already found an interesting novel about an imperial-harem drama and you may read its extract first. If youre interested in it too, we can shoot the story first once ourpany is established. If youre not interested, I can hire another director to shoot it, and you can prepare for your own shows, Gu Ning said. Sure, I will, Lu Zhan said. Then Gu Ning took out pieces of paper with the extract on and gave it to Lu Zhan. Lu Zhan read the story and his eyes lit up. Apparently, he liked it too. After reading it, Lu Zhanplimented the story inly, I think that its a great story! Its very different from previous ones, and Im interested in the details of the story. Lu Zhan was satisfied with the extract, but he hadnt read the whole novel, so he wasnt sure whether its details were also attractive. Well, Ill send you the novel then. If youre interested, we can buy this IP[1]. I already hired the writer to be a scriptwriter in ourpany. You can talk to her if you have any questions after the New Year festival, Gu Ning said. Till now, they had made great progress, and they would discuss the rest after thepany was established. [1] IP stands for Intellectual Property which has been copyrighted. Chapter 313 - Pretty Boy?

Chapter 313 Pretty Boy?

Director Lu, see you then! Gu Ning stood up reaching out her hand to Lu Zhan. Lu Zhan immediately stood up, shaking hands with Gu Ning. It was very nice meeting you today, boss! After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to have lunch together. Where do you want to go next? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning when they left the restaurant. Gu Ning thought for a while and said, The New Year festival ising. Lets go to the shopping mall! I want to buy gifts for my family. No problem, Leng Shaoting said. He held her hand while walking to the parking lot. On their way, Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning, Whats the name of your new entertainmentpany? Well, Ill call it Fenghua Entertainment, Gu Ning said. What about the employees? Do you need me to help you hire people? Leng Shaoting asked. That would be so much better! However, it seems like youve done everything for me. Gu Ning suddenly realized that Leng Shaoting had helped her a lot. Youre the big boss, all you need to do is count the money, Leng Shaoting joked. Ha-ha, youre right! Gu Ning agreed. Leng Shaoting took Gu Ning to the best shopping mall in the capital. Seeing the familiar ces, Gu Ning had mixed emotions again, but in order to not worry Leng Shaoting, she tried to curb her anger. She walked to the male clothing area first to buy some clothes for Leng Shaoting. The minute that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning walked inside, they attracted attention from people around them. To be specific, many people were surprised by Leng Shaotings extraordinarily handsome appearance. Wee! a saleswoman walked over and greeted them with passion. Nice to meet you, Sir and Miss. You may try any pieces that you like. Thanks, Gu Ning said. She walked around, followed by Leng Shaoting. With a nce, Gu Ning chose a thick, linen coat and gave it to Leng Shaoting. Try it. Leng Shaoting was surprised. Gu Ning then exined, The New Year festival ising, and I want to buy my boyfriend a New Year gift! Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was touched. This was Gu Nings gift for him, and he definitely wouldnt reject it, so he directly changed his coat with the new one. Leng Shaoting always wore ck clothes and had an air of coldness, which made people want to stay away from him, but now this linen coat animated him. Gu Nings eye lit up and sheplimented him, You look so great no matter what youre wearing! Im d that you like it. Leng Shaoting stared at Gu Ning with affection. He couldnt care less about his clothes or style of dressing; he only cared about Gu Nings opinions. Well, we are definitely buying this coat. Gu Ning was very satisfied. I think we need a wool sweater, a pair of pants and shoes as well. After they shopped for a while, Leng Shaoting was wearing a totally new outfit, which animated him greatly. Very nice! Lets go and pay the bill. Gu Ning didnt bother to ask the price and took out her card to settle the ount. The outfit cost nearly a hundred thousand yuan. Leng Shaoting didnt pay the bill before Gu Ning could, because it was Gu Nings gift to him. However, some people around them had the opposite idea. There were two women who had been shopping along with two men standing beside Gu Ning, and the two women said acidly. Gee! What an extraordinarily handsome man! It turns out that he is just a pretty boy! Exactly! To think I was envious of that girl just now. Leng Shaoting ignored them, but Gu Ning was displeased. She looked to the two women coldly and said, You dont know our rtionship at all, so why did you call my boyfriend a pretty boy? Is there anything wrong with me wanting to buy a gift for my boyfriend? Or, do you think that its noble that you beg your men to buy you an expensive bag? Gu Ning had just heard those two women ying cute in front of the two men so that the men would buy them designer bags and clothes. It was obvious that the two women were merely materialistic girls. You... Gu Ning hit the point and the two women were embarrassed. However, the two men beside them had no intention to help. They stood aside to watch the drama, because they knew that the two women only loved their money. Of course, the two men were just ying with them too. They were willing to pay a limited amount of money for them. Although Gu Ning hit the point, they were unwilling to admit it. The woman who was wearing a white feather coat criticized Gu Ning, What are you talking about? I love Haoxuan, not his money! Saying that, the woman held onto the mans arm like they were truly in love. She didnt notice that the mans face contorted with disdain, but Gu Ning did. The woman was indeed a fool. Exactly, I also love Yihua, not his money! The other woman who was wearing a ck feather coat echoed. Oh, really? Gu Ning sneered. Then why dont you pay your bills yourself? You... The two women were mad, but didnt know how to argue back. In fact, they only loved the two mens money. Otherwise, with their outstanding appearances, they wouldnt end up with two rather in men. What? Why did you suddenly lose your confidence? Gu Ning asked provokingly. Its none of your business! The woman in the ck feather coat snapped in anger. Well, I do agree with this miss. True love wont care about material things, the man who was called Haoxuan said. Right, honey? He turned to the woman by his side. The womans expression changed at once, but she couldnt deny it. Baby, do you feel the same way? the man called Yihua also asked the woman beside him. Yes, the woman replied reluctantly. Very well. I guess that we dont need to buy those expensive clothes, bags, and makeup, nor go to high-end restaurants and clubs any more. True love has no price tag after all, Luo Yihua said. Chapter 314 - Proud Gu Ning

Chapter 314 Proud Gu Ning

In fact, they had already had the idea to change the women by their side, and they nned to dump them after buying them some stuff and f*cking them tonight, but it seemed like they could directly dump them right now and save a lot of money. Yihua, the woman said and yed cute. She was obviously dissatisfied, but didnt dare to say it directly. What, babe? Luo Yihua pretended that he didnt understand what was going on. The two women werent dumb and they knew that the men were going to dump them. It wasnt the first time that they had yed around with rich second-generation heirs, and they were aware that their rtionship wouldntst long, which was the reason why they seized every chance to let them pay the bills for them. However, once the men wanted to dump the women, the women could do nothing to keep them or their wallets even if the women begged. Gu Ning had vented her anger at them and lost interest in arguing any longer. However, before she left, Gu Ning still intentionally showed off in front of the two women. She raised her left hand and the blood-red jade bracelet was bare in the air. Didnt you say that my boyfriend is just a pretty boy? Take a look at this blood-red jade bracelet. A 46 gram blood-red jade bracelet was sold at the price of forty-eight million yuan at auction, while this one weighs heavier than that. Its worth at least fifty million yuan. Now do you still think that my boyfriend is merely a pretty boy? And my boyfriend has sent me many priceless jewels till now. All of them are worth at least a hundred million yuan. I dont think that youre qualified to judge me. After that, Gu Ning left with Leng Shaoting, and the rest of the people were shocked still. At least a hundred million yuan? Her boyfriend must be super, super-rich! Many people had the same thought. At the same time, some doubted its authenticity. However, no matter what, the two women were quite jealous of Gu Ning now. They wished that they had such a super, super-rich as well as handsome boyfriend. I think that she is just a materialistic girl too! the woman in the white feather coat said. I agree! the woman in the ck feather coat echoed. When they left the shopping mall, Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning, I dont actually care. I do, Gu Ning said. She cared about others attitude towards her boyfriend. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to another male clothes store to shop for Jiang Xu this time. Leng Shaoting paid the bill before Gu Ning without dy. As Gu Nings boyfriend, he tried to show his kindness to her family. Although her family wouldnt know that he paid the bill, Gu Ning knew, which was enough. Gu Ning didnt stop him, because she knew that he was just being kind. Well, Ill buy some gifts for you familyter as well. Although they wont know that I paid the bill, you know, which is enough. Leng Shaoting sent her family gifts, so Gu Ning nned to do the same thing. Please just send a gift to my grandpa. Leng Shaoting didnt reject but he limited the range of his family. Sure, Gu Ning answered. She didnt ask further, because she knew that Leng Shaoting didnt get along with the other members in the Leng Family. Gu Ning then thought for a while about the gift that she was going to send Leng Shaotings grandpa. She thought of the antiques in her telepathic eyes space. Oh, does your grandpa like to collect antiques? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting. Yes, Leng Shaoting replied. Does he like ancient objects, paintings or calligraphy? Gu Ning asked again. Calligraphy and paintings, Leng Shaoting answered. Gu Ning immediately made her decision to send the Luo Shen Fu, a piece of calligraphy written by Zhao Mengfu. During the following hours, they went to buy gifts for Gu Man, Gu Qing, Jiang Xinyue and Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting paid all the bills and carried the bags. Gu Ning was willing to carry the shopping bags on her own, but Leng Shaoting insisted on helping her. It was said that men hate shopping with women because it was so boring. However, Leng Shaoting didnt feel bored at all, and they didnt leave until Gu Ning had shopped for well over an hour. On their way home, they went to buy some food ingredients and nned to cook at home. It was only 4:30 pm when they got home, so they decided to have a rest before cooking. During the break, Gu Ning went to a bedroom and took out Luo Shen Fu from her telepathic eyes space. She handed the calligraphy to Leng Shaoting. I bought this from the antique street, and I think that its a great New Year gift for your grandpa. Its a great New Year gift for grandpa, Leng Shaoting said, correcting Gu Nings sentence. What? Gu Ning didnt understand why Leng Shaoting repeated her sentence. Its grandpa, not your grandpa, Leng Shaoting exined. In other words, he hoped that she would call his grandpa her grandpa too. Gu Ning realized what was on Leng Shaotings mind now, but she was telling the truth. They werent married yet after all. Nheless, Gu Ning believed that Leng Shaoting was her Mr. Right, and his grandpa would be hers one day in the future if everything went well, so she didnt reject. Fine, grandpa. Leng Shaoting wore a satisfied smile, and his beautiful smile made Gu Nings heart skip a beat. Leng Shaoting didnt know much about ancient paintings and calligraphy, but he trusted Gu Nings choice. After that, the two sat on the sofa watching TV. Gu Ning was on her period, so Leng Shaoting didnt dare to kiss or touch her too often because he got turned on but couldnt have sex with her. Before long, Leng Shaoting received an email with several choices for stores as well as office buildings written in it. Gu Ning immediately read the email. There were five choices for stores, and all of them had great locations. Its rent varied ording to its location. Gu Ning liked the third one among the five. In addition, she had three choices for office buildings. Two of them were avable for renting, and one was up for sale. However, the one which was for sale was a half-built, 18-story building that was 550 square meters in size. It waspletely empty, without even having any doors or windows. The previous owner of that building had been found guilty of tax evasion, and had run away with all the money, so the government confiscated it in the end. Chapter 315 - I Enjoy It

Chapter 315 I Enjoy It

The housing price in the capital was extremely high and that half-built office building cost at least hundreds of millions of yuan. For those who were rich, they already had their own office buildings so it wasnt necessary for them to buy another. And for those who wanted to buy it, they couldnt afford it. Therefore, that building had been in the market for at least half a year without a buyer. However, Gu Ning decided to buy it. It wasnt far from the Capital University and the store, so it would be convenient for her tomute between her university and herpany. More importantly, it was only two kilometers away from the Tang Familyspany too. Thinking of the Tang Family, there was a touch of hostility that shed through her eyes. I think that the third store and this half-built office building are great, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting. Although it was shown in the survey that there was no problem with its quality, Gu Ning thought that it was better if she went to check it herself. That office building cost hundreds of millions of yuan after all. No problem, Leng Shaoting said. He immediately called a subordinate and told them to pay the deposit. Without much trouble, Gu Ning got the store and office building that she wanted, so she was in a good mood. Si Ming and Qiu Yuxin both really thought that the other was a great partner, so they went to dine and watch a movie together this afternoon. They had just met, and it took time to get to know each other well. Neither of them knew whether they would still like each other after they got to know each other a bit better. They werent teenagers who treated rtionships like a game anymore and their aim was marriage. Therefore, they both took it seriously, no matter what the end result might be. The next morning, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to look at the store and office building after breakfast. Gu Ning was satisfied with her choices and they went to buy the office building and rent the store afterwards. With Leng Shaotings powerfulwork, Gu Ning only spent two hundred million yuan on the office building, which was much lower than the market price. In fact, Gu Ning could also acquire a piece ofnd from the government and build an office building herself to save more money, but it was hard to find a good piece ofnd and it took a long time to build an office building. After she got the office building and the store, Gu Ning went to register a newpany, its name was Fenghua Entertainment. With Leng Shaotings help, Gu Nings problems were easily solved within days. Im so lucky to have you as my boyfriend! Youve helped me a lot, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting was happy to beplimented by Gu Ning. Im willing to help you. Dont you think that its a bother? Gu Ning asked. Actually, she thought that Leng Shaoting had helped her too much, and she felt slightly guilty. At the same time, she had to admit that she needed his help badly. I enjoy it, Leng Shaoting said with sincerity. No matter how much of a bother it was, he enjoyed it as long as it could help Gu Ning. Gu Ning was deeply touched, and felt that she was blessed to meet Leng Shaoting who was so considerate and cared about her. Its almost 12 pm. What do you want for lunch? Gu Ning asked. Up to you, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning took a nce around to see what they could choose. There is a restaurant. Lets go and have a try! Gu Ning said. Sure, Leng Shaoting replied, and then they walked to the restaurant. Since Gu Ning had already settled the store and the office building, her next step was to decorate and furnish them. There was a decorationpany under Shenghua Real Estate, so Gu Ning directly called An Guangyao and told him that she had acquired an office building as well as a store. After the New Year festival, An Guangyao would send people to decorate them. An Guangyao was greatly surprised by Gu Nings efficiency. Luckily, An Guangyao had hired many employees earlier on, so he was able to send a group of people to be in charge of the decoration in the capital. However, before decorating, they had to measure the size of the building and the store. Thus An Guangyao would fly to the capital along with a designer tomorrow. Leng Shaoting wanted to help Gu Ning, but Gu Ning could handle it herself, so he stayed quiet. After the meal, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting, Shaoting, if you have anything to deal with, you can leave as you like. You dont need to keep mypany all day. Leng Shaoting was upset and felt hurt. Dont you want me to be with you? Gu Ning instantly exined, Of course I do. I just dont want to waste your time in case you have something important to deal with. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting rxed. Dont worry. Ill leave if I really have business to deal with, but Im free now. Great! Then lets go to the antique streetter, Gu Ning said. The antique street in the capital was much bigger than that in City Teng, and it was highly possible for Gu Ning to get real antiques. After they left the restaurant, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went straight to the antique street. The antique street in the capital was full of activity and visitors. Gu Ning walked around it, and got five real antiques in the end. Two of them were worth hundreds of thousands of yuan each, while another two was worth around two million yuan each and thest one was worth over ten million yuan. Lets go to the street of stone gambling now! Gu Ning said after they finished touring around the antique street. The street of stone gambling in the capital was also veryrge, but it was still barelyparable with that in City Teng, because City Teng was a base for jade raw materials anyway. Does grandpa like jade? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting. Yes, but he only likes high-level and top-level jade, Leng Shaoting said inly. Gu Ning beamed and said, Very well, then Ill send some top-level jade to him! Great! Leng Shaoting understood that it was easy for Gu Ning to cut out high quality jade, so he didnt stop her. Meanwhile, he felt proud of his girlfriend. Chapter 316 - The King’s Green

Chapter 316 The Kings Green

Gu Ning visited many raw materials shops and finally found one with top-level jade inside. Other than that, she also got two raw materials which contained high-level jade. Although there were many pieces of top-level jade in her telepathic eyes space, she couldnt take them out in front of Leng Shaoting, so she could only search for some at the street of stone gambling. Gu Ningter requested a worker in the shop to cut out the raw material with the top-level jade inside. The raw material wasnt big, it was the size of a mans fist, but its outeryer was thin, and it only needed rubbing. Whenever there was a worker who was cutting out a raw material, there was a group of onlookers surrounded him. Its green inside! More people gathered around the worker after he announced that there was green in the raw material. Someone bid the minute that the green showed, but was stopped by Gu Ning. Sorry, I have no intention to sell this jade. Its a New Year gift for the older generation. Since the owner didnt want to sell it, others couldnt force her to do so. However, a woman suddenly said acidly, Gee, a New Year gift for the older generation? It isnt certain that there is jade inside yet! Dont jump to conclusions! The woman was in her early twenties and dressed in designer brands, but did not look stylish at all. Gu Ning retorted, Its none of your business! So what? Ive already said it, the woman said with disdain. However, the woman was immediately terrified when Leng Shaoting gave her a cold, sharp nce. She shut her mouth without dy and didnt dare to utter another word. Gu Ning wasnt bored enough to argue with her, so she ignored the woman. The woman felt humiliated and yed cute in front of a middle-aged man beside her, Honey! Honey? Gu Ning was surprised, and realized their rtionship at once. The middle-aged man must be the womans sugar daddy. Everyone looked to the woman with disdain now, because she was a mistress at such a young age. Be quiet, or you can just leave right now! the man snapped in anger. He actually didnt care about other peoples opinions, but was displeased that the woman interrupted the process of cutting the raw material. The woman was struck speechless from fear. With its outeryer being removed little by little, the jade appeared in full scale. It was dark green and looked so beautiful! Jesus! Its the Kings Green! the worker raised his voice in excitement. Everyone around him also drew a long breath in, and couldnt believe their eyes. The Kings Green was the king of jade! However, Gu Ning got a piece of it so easily. Everyone was jealous of her now, and they all wished that they could have the Kings Green. Gu Ning knew that there was top-level jade in it, but didnt know that it was the Kings Green, so she was also surprised to see it. Nevertheless, it was a perfect gift for Master Leng. Many people came to the shop after they heard the news, but they were all disappointed that Gu Ning wouldnt sell it. Gu Ning paid the fee for cutting the raw material and quickly left with Leng Shaoting. Everyone could only watch them disappearing from sight. The Kings Green was worth at least a hundred million yuan! However, the news also attracted some bad peoples attention. With the priceless jade in her hands, Gu Ning was in a dangerous situation. The minute that they left the shop, they felt that some people were stalking them. However, they ignored them, walking straight to the parking lot. There were many people on the street, so the bad men didnt have chance to attack Gu Ning. They nned to grab the jade from Gu Ning when they were in the parking lot. However, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked to a Hummer, which shocked the bad guys. The car was extremely expensive, and its owner must be either super-rich or powerful, so those bad guys hesitated. Meanwhile, they were reluctant to miss the Kings Green which was worth at least a hundred million yuan. Therefore, they made up their mind to take the risk. A hundred million yuan wasnt much to Gu Ning, but it was a fortune to ordinary people. There were few people in the parking lot, so the bad men directly ran at Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning when they were about to get in the car. However, before they could attack them, Leng Shaoting punched them first. Within several movements, the three men were kicked away. To their astonishment, they failed before they even began to attack Gu Ning. The three men were moaning in great pain on the ground, and they now realized that they had made a terrible mistake. They were scared by Leng Shaoting and eager to escape away. Unfortunately, they could barely stand up. Leng Shaoting didnt bother to waste time on them, so he got in the car and drove away without hesitation. Both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning werent affected by what just had happened. We need to find a good box to pack it up before sending to y-grandpa, Gu Ning said. She almost said your grandpa again, but changed it at once. I think that its too expensive. Cant we prepare another gift? Although Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning didntck jade at all, the top-level jade was too rare. He wanted her to think about it twice. Dont worry, this isnt the first time that Ive cut out the Kings Green, Gu Ning said. Since she promised that she would send his grandpa top-level jade, she would fulfill her promise. No matter how expensive it was, she was willing to send it to his grandpa. But... Leng Shaoting still hesitated. The Kings Green was too expensive after all. A hundred million yuan was nothing to him either, but it was too much for a gift. Well, if we get married one day, well share our properties and wealth. What is mine is yours, Gu Ning said. She had no intention to take Leng Shaotings properties as her own, but she wanted tofort him. Chapter 317 - Valueless Calligraphy?

Chapter 317 Valueless Calligraphy?

Hearing what Gu Ning had just said, Leng Shaoting was cheered up at once. He didnt mind Gu Ning taking his properties as her own at all. Well, then Ill take the gift on behalf of grandpa. After that, they went back to the house. Before long, the news that someone had cut out the Kings Green went across the street of stone gambling. Many people were shocked as well as jealous. When it was time for dinner, Leng Shaoting cooked for Gu Ning at the house. Gu Ning was on her period now, so Leng Shaoting persuaded her to rest a bit more. Nevertheless, even if she wasnt on her period, he would still be willing to cook for her. Leng Shaoting was a great cook; even better than Gu Ning. During the meal, Leng Shaotings phone rang all of a sudden. The caller was Xu Jinchen. Xu Jinchen invited them to attend an auction at 2 pm tomorrow afternoon. Gu Ning heard that and was excited. She asked Xu Jinchen whether she would have a chance to put her objects up for the auction. In fact, Gu Ning just wanted to sell her ancient objects for fun, not for money. Do you have antiques as well? What is it? Xu Jinchen asked with curiosity. Gu Ning thought for a second before she said, An Official Kiln Writing-brush Washer. She just wanted to attend the auction for fun, so she didnt want to put an object that was too expensive up for it. No problem, Xu Jinchen answered with crity. He knew little about antiques, thus he didnt ask further about the Official Kiln Writing-brush Washer. At the auction, there was an appraiser who was responsible to evaluate the objects anyway. Of course, the appraisers werent always right, so asionally there would be replicas. Some of them looked so real, and many experts failed to tell the difference from real ones. However, before the auction, potential buyers could check the object themselves and so they would be responsible for their own choice. The auction house didnt need to bear any responsibility, and its reputation wouldnt be damaged because that was the rule in this industry. A few minutester, Master Leng called Leng Shaoting again talking about the auction too. Master Leng was an antique lover, so he was interested in the auction. He asked Leng Shaoting whether he was free tomorrow to keep himpany. There was one of Xu Beihongs paintings at the auction, and he wanted to buy it. Leng Shaoting directly replied that he wasnt free tomorrow, because he was going to attend the auction with Gu Ning. However, he didnt tell his grandpa the reason. Otherwise, his grandpa would definitelye to meet them. To stop his grandpa froming, Leng Shaoting said, If you want the painting, I can buy it for you. Itll be crowded at the auction, so I think that it would be better if you stayed at home. I have to check it myself! What if its fake? I dont want to waste money, Master Leng said. Well, I can give you a better calligraphy than Xu Beihongs painting, so you dont need to attend the auction, Leng Shaoting said. He was trying every method to stop Master Leng froming. Do you want Xu Beihongs painting, or Zhao Mengfus Luo Shen Fu? Leng Shaoting asked. What? Master Leng was astonished and excited. Are you sure that you have Luo Shen Fu? Yes, Leng Shaoting said. With Leng Shaotings affirmative answer, Master Leng was more than excited now. He couldnt wait to get it. Give it to me right now! I promise that Ill bring it to youter. Since Leng Shaoting mentioned Luo Shen Fu, he nned to send the gift to his grandpa today. Leng Shaoting understood his grandpas personality well. If he didnt get the calligraphy, he wouldnt sleep at night, and Leng Shaoting didnt want his grandpa to stay upte. His grandpa was elderly after all. When? No, you must bring it to me as soon as possible! Master Leng demanded. Im eating now; Ill bring it to you after that. Great! Dont waste your time eating and bring it to me as quickly as you can! Master Leng urged. Leng Shaoting hung up the call and told Gu Ning he was going to leave for a while. Gu Ning heard the conversation between them and didnt mind. After the meal, Leng Shaoting went back to the Leng Familys house with the calligraphy and the Kings Green in his hands. Gu Ning then sent messages to Lu Zhan and Duan Lixin, telling them that she had already settled the office building and the newpany. Lu Zhan and Duan Lixin both rxed after reading Gu Nings message. From now on, they would work for Fenghua Entertainment. Of course, they needed to sign contracts first. In the Leng Familys house, Master Leng was anxiously waiting for Leng Shaoting, and told the housekeeper to check outside all the time to see whether Leng Shaoting was back home.. It was past 7 pm, so Leng Yuanqians family and Leng Yuanzhens family were all in the house with Master Leng. They knew that Master Leng was restless because of Leng Shaoting, so Leng Yuanqians family was displeased. In their eyes, Leng Shaoting was an outsider, even though he was Master Lengs eldest grandson. Grandpa, Shaoting just visited you yesterday. Why are you so excited now? Leng Shaoxun asked with curiosity. Not only Leng Shaoxun, but everyone else was also curious. They had never seen Master Leng being so restless with excitement just because Leng Shaoting wasing back. Shaoting is going to give me the Luo Shen Fu! Its a priceless calligraphy! Master Leng replied with happiness. He also didnt hide his appreciation towards Leng Shaoting, which made Leng Yuanqians family feel dissatisfied. However, they had to admit that Leng Shaoting was very able to be able to get Zhao Mengfus Luo Shen Fu. They all knew that Master Leng was an antique lover, and everyone wanted to gain his favor. Unfortunately, it was so hard to find a real one nowadays even if you had enough money. I dont think that its a big deal. Its just a valueless piece of calligraphy, Leng Shaojia said with disdain. She was obviously annoyed. Shaojia, mind your words! Leng Yuanqian criticized. They all knew that Master Leng was an antique lover, and her words would definitely anger Master Leng. Chapter 318 - Your Girlfriend Is Awesome!

Chapter 318 Your Girlfriend Is Awesome!

Master Leng indeed was irritated, looking at Leng Shaojia with strong dissatisfaction, and Leng Shaojia immediately lowered her head in fear. She didnt dare to meet Master Lengs eyes. Master Leng had known about the attitude that the other members in the Leng Family had towards Leng Shaoting the entire time, but as long as they stayed in harmony and didnt attack each other, Master Leng wouldnt interfere. However, if anyone showed his or her animosity against another in front of him, he wouldnt ignore it. Was it so hard for them to get along with each other in harmony like a family? Leng Shaoxun couldnt tolerate that Leng Shaojia had picked on Leng Shaoting who he admired. Shaojia, we all know that grandpa loves antiques, paintings and calligraphy. Why did you still say that its valueless? Who are you aiming at, Shaoting or grandpa? Is something valueless if someone dislikes it? If so, then I think that your designs are valueless too! Leng Shaojia was interested in clothing design. Although she was still unemployed at the moment, she had been designing clothes when she was not fooling around. Leng Shaoxun intentionally embarrassed Leng Shaojia in front of their grandpa because Leng Shaojia had found fault with Leng Shaoting many times. Although she didnt dare to say it in front of Leng Shaoting, she had often badmouthed him behind his back. You... Leng Shaojia was mad, but couldnt say anything because of Master Lengs presence. In fact, Leng Yuanzhens family didnt get along with Leng Yuanqians family either. Moreover, Leng Yuanqians family believed that they should inherit the Leng Familys wealth because Master Lengs eldest son had passed away. In that case, Leng Yuanzhens family was also a problem for Leng Yuanqians family. Nevertheless, they all knew that a powerful family had to be a harmonious family. Thus, even though they didnt get along with each other, they would keep it a secret among them. Mind your words too! Leng Yuanzhen criticized Leng Shaoxun. What Leng Shaojia had said annoyed Master Leng, and he didnt want to see her anymore. Master Leng went back to his study and told Leng Changzhi to guide Leng Shaoting straight to his study when he got there. Leng Shaoting got there when it was just past 8 pm. He greeted several of the elder family members before he went upstairs. Shaoting, may I go with you? Leng Shaoxun asked. He was curious about the calligraphy too. I have something to talk to grandpa about. If you want to have a look, you can go look in a while. Leng Shaoting didnt want Leng Shaoxun to know about his rtionship with Gu Ning, so he rejected. Fine, Leng Shaoxun said. Leng Shaoting knocked on the door of the study, and Master Leng immediately went to open it. Without saying a word, Master Leng directly grabbed the calligraphy from Leng Shaoting, but he did it lightly because he didnt want to damage it. He walked back to his table and unrolled the calligraphy before he began to evaluate its authenticity. It wasnt because Master Leng didnt believe Leng Shaoting, but it was just a habit. In addition, it wasnt umon to see replicas nowadays, and it was possible that Leng Shaoting bought a fake one. However, with Master Lengs rich knowledge and experience, he came to the conclusion that this calligraphy was real. His hands were trembling in excitement. Ha-ha, ha-ha! Its real! I did not expect that I could still collect such a valuable piece of calligraphy in my lifetime! Master Leng was more than thrilled now. I must show it to my old friends. They will be so jealous of me. Oh, where did you get it? Master Leng asked with curiosity. Ningning bought it from an antique street by ident. Its your New Year gift, Leng Shaoting said inly. His grandpa already knew that he had a girlfriend, so there was nothing to hide, but his grandpa didnt know his girlfriends background yet. Without asking, Master Leng immediately realized who Ningning was. It must be his grandsons young girlfriend. However, Master Leng was shocked that Gu Ning had bought it by ident. Your girlfriend is awesome! Master Lengplimented. There was a proud smile on Leng Shaotings lips when his grandpaplimented his girlfriend. Master Leng was amazed again to see Leng Shaoting smiling because of Gu Ning. Master Leng understood that his grandson must have found his true love, so he was increasingly curious about his grandsons girlfriend now. At the same time, he had to admit that his grandsons girlfriend was very generous to send him such a valuable gift. Actually, Gu Nings estimated price of Luo Shen Fu wasnt right. She thought that it was worth at least eight million yuan, or over ten million yuan at the most, but it was worth over thirty million yuan at least. If it was put up for auction, its price could be around fifty million yuan. Master Leng then hesitated. Nevertheless, I think that this gift is too expensive. He didnt think that Gu Ning was trying to gain his favor him by sending such a valuable gift, but he believed that Gu Ning must be a smart girl from a rich family. However, the gift was indeed too expensive, and he felt uneasy taking it. Actually, there is an even more expensive gift for you. Leng Shaotingid another gift on the table. Master Leng was struck dumb. A more expensive gift than Zhao Mengfus calligraphy? What is it? Master Leng asked and reached out his hands to open it. Leng Shaoting didnt answer his question, but let him find out for himself. Master Leng opened the wooden box and a piece of dark green jade came into his sight. He rounded his eyes in great shock. This-this... He was too astonished to say a word. Although he already had the answer, he wasnt sure. Master Leng took the jade out and had a closer look at it. This is the Kings Green! How did you manage to get it? Ningning cut it out at the street of stone gambling today, Leng Shaoting said. What? Master Leng was more than shocked now. Again? He had indeed heard the news that a girl had cut out a piece of Kings Green which was worth over a hundred million yuan at the street of stone gambling a short while ago. Unexpectedly, the girl was Leng Shaotings girlfriend and his granddaughter-inw-to-be. Chapter 319 - Gifts

Chapter 319 Gifts

The Kings Green jade was worth over a hundred million yuan; it could be worth far more than just a hundred million yuan. Master Leng was short of words to describe his feelings now. Shaoting, your girlfriend is so incredible! Shes able to pick out real antiques and cut out high quality jade. Master Leng had thought that Leng Shaoting had merely chosen a beautiful young girl, but to his surprise, the girl was really talented. Youll find out more, Leng Shaoting said. Nevertheless, its too expensive! Master Leng felt more uneasy this time. The Kings Green was worth over a hundred million yuan after all! Over a hundred million yuan wasnt much to the Leng Family, but it was too expensive if it was just a gift. Even the Leng Family wouldnt send a gift at that price to others. In fact, Gu Ning was just Leng Shaotings girlfriend and they hadnt gotten married yet. Therefore, Master Leng wasnt Gu Nings family right now, but she was willing to send him such an expensive and rare gift. Master Leng was astonished by Gu Nings generosity. Please dont worry. It wasnt hard for her to cut out the Kings Green, and she wont take back what she has given away, Leng Shaoting said, although he had the same thought as his grandpa. Since Leng Shaoting said so, Master Leng could only take the gifts. Well, let me send a gift back to her! Master Leng said, and was about to find something for Gu Ning, but was stopped by Leng Shaoting. Dont bother please. I didnt tell her that you already know that I have a girlfriend, because she wants to keep it a secret for now. She told me to send you these two gifts under my name, but I didnt want to waste her kindness, so I told you the truth, Leng Shaoting said. What? Hearing that, Master Leng was shocked. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning had no intention to let him know that she had prepared the two gifts for him. Master Leng believed that Leng Shaoting wouldnt lie to him, so he now thought more highly of Gu Ning than ever. Leng Shaoting didnt stay there very long. He left right after seeing Master Leng. It seemed like he really didnt take this house as his home. Other than Master Leng who understood that Leng Shaoting was in a hurry to get back to his girlfriends side, the other members in the Leng Family thought that he must be upied with business in the military. Leng Shaoting was an important figure in the military after all, and he must be busy especially at the end of the year. Leng Shaoting didnt want anyone else in the Leng Family to know that he had a girlfriend, so Master Leng promised to keep it between them. Master Leng was curious about Gu Ning, but Leng Shaoting didnt allow him to investigate her, so he had to give up the idea. However, Leng Shaoting even refused to tell him the girls full name, which confused Master Leng, but if Leng Shaoting didnt want to tell him, Master Leng couldnt force him to say it. After Leng Shaoting left, Master Leng immediately called someone. Hi, Master Jiang! I just got Zhao Mengfus Luo Shen Fu. Why dont youe over and have a look tomorrow? Master Jiangs full name was Jiang Zhongyu. He was an old friend of Master Leng, and he had been the head of National Antiques Association before, so he naturally had great affection towards antiques. Although he was retired now, he was still influential in the antique industry. Hearing that, Jiang Zhongyu was excited. What? Zhao Mengfus Luo Shen Fu? Really? Youre a bad person that you call me now but tell me to visit you tomorrow! How will I be able to sleep tonight! No, Iming right away, and you must stay awake and wait for me! Jiang Zhongyu of course couldnt wait till tomorrow. He walked out of his room quickly and shouted upstairs, Jiang Ruining, get out here now! Jiang Zhongyu was already 70, but exercised a lot, so he was still full of energy. Within seconds, a handsome young man around 20-years-old appeared at the stairs looking downwards. Grandpa, whats wrong? Jiang Zhongyu noticed that Jiang Ruining was still in his nightgown. Change your clothes right now, and drive me to the Leng Familys house. Its sote now. Why are you going to the Leng Familys house? Jiang Ruining asked. Stop asking questions, you have only two minutes! Jiang Zhongyu ordered. Jiang Ruining immediately went back to his room and got changed. A minuteter, he walked out again. Luckily, the Jiang Familys house was just two streets away from the Leng Familys house, so Jiang Zhongyu arrived after a few minutes. Leng Changzhi was waiting for Master Jiang at the door. Thus, the minute that Jiang Zhongyu arrived, they went to Master Lengs study. Jiang Ruining had to admit that his grandpa was aplete antique addict! It was a winter night, and he still came here without hesitation. Jiang Ruining had to follow his grandpa. In the living room, there was only Leng Shaoxun. Seeing Jiang Zhongyu, Leng Shaoxun greeted him with respect, but was ignored. Leng Shaoxun was already used to it, because he understood the reason why Jiang Zhongyu was here. Jiang Ruining had no interest in antiques at all, so he stayed in the living room watching TV with Leng Shaoxun. The New Year festival is around the corner. Will Shaotinge back home? Jiang Ruining admired Leng Shaoting as much as Leng Shaoxun did, and he had also been trained by Leng Shaoting along with Leng Shaoxun. Although he couldntpare with Leng Shaoxun, it wasnt difficult for him to defeat several ordinary men by himself. Shaoting hase back these past two days, but he only stayed here for a few minutes. I have no idea why hes so busy. I think that he will probablye back home during the festival. Leng Shaoxun wasnt sure actually, because Leng Shaoting didnt spend the New Year festival with them every year. In the study, Jiang Zhongyu asked Master Leng excitedly. Where is Luo Shen Fu? Let me have a look now! Saying that, Jiang Zhongyu went straight to the study desk and appreciated the Luo Shen Fu ced on it. The next day... An Guangyao and the others took the earliest flight at 7:20 am, and arrived at the capital around 10:30 am. Chapter 320 - Auction I

Chapter 320 Auction I

Leng Shaoting helped Gu Ning to arrange a car to pick them up, so An Guangyaos group took the car and headed to Jinlin Hotel the moment that they left the airport. Fifty minutester, they arrived. Gu Ning was waiting for them in a private room, and they would dine together before going to the office building. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were going to attend the auction at two pm, so she ordered dishes beforehand. In that case, An Guangyaos group could have the meal right when they arrived. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu and Mr. Leng! An Guangyao said. Because there were other people around, it wasnt convenient for An Guangyao to call Gu Ning his boss. There was a secretary, Zhang Shunjie, and a designer, Wu Mingkai, along with an assistant designer and two surveyors that came to the capital with An Guangyao. Miss Gu, Mr. Leng, its so nice to meet you! the others greeted them. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were their clients, so they had great respect and politeness towards them. Zhang Shunjie, on the other hand, was aware that Gu Ning was their big boss, so he behaved himself the entire time. Gu Ning invited them to have a seat around the table afterwards. During the meal, they didnt discuss much about work. Gu Ning had already written down her thoughts and blueprints for the office building and An Guangyao would be in charge of the rest of the work. It was an 18-story office building, so the reception undoubtedly would be on the first floor, while the chairmans office would be on the 18th floor. As for departments, they were going to set up Finance, Human Resources, Marketing, Information, and Securities departments. The office building was 550 square meters in size, and there were three departments on each floor along with a bathroom and a pantry. The canteen would upy a floor, while meeting rooms were on another. Fenghua Entertainment was directly set up at the headquarters of the group, upying the seventh, eighth and ninth floors. The seventh floor was to be a dance studio; the eighth floor was to be recording studios and the ninth floor were the offices for Fenghua Entertainments staff. There would be plenty of empty space in the 18-story office building temporarily, because it wasnt the appropriate time for Gu Ning to merge all herpanies. In that case, Gu Ning decided to decorate the floors as nned and the rest of the empty space would wait till they were being used. An Guangyao was surprised to hear about Fenghua Entertainment. To his astonishment, Gu Ning was going to be involved in the entertainment industry. Because of Shenghua Real Estate and Jade Beauty Jewelry, An Guangyao had no doubt about Gu Nings ability. He admired Gu Ning more than ever because she was able to establish her business empire at such a young age. They all knew that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had something else to deal with, so they finished the meal within half an hour. After that, they left for the office building. The capital wasnt onlyrge, but also had heavy traffic, so they didnt arrive until half an hourter. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were going to attend the auction, so they left in another direction. The auction was held in the downtown, and the host was the biggest auctionpany in the capital. Many celebrities were invited. Not every attendee was an antique lover. Many came here to expand theirwork, while some seized the chance to show off his wealth. At the same time, not everyone who had been invited would show up, because some had no interest and some of those with a higher social status didnt bother toe. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stopped the car in the parking lot, they met Xu Jinchens group who were waiting for them. Chen Meng, Si Ming, Qiu Yuxin and Xu Qinyin came along with Xu Jinchen. Hi, Shaoting, Gu Ning! They greeted Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Gu Ning also greeted them politely, while Leng Shaoting only nodded lightly. They were already used to Leng Shaotings style, so they didnt think that it was impolite. Gu Ning, I heard that you are putting up an antique for this auction. Could you please show it to us now? Chen Meng and the others were all surprised when they heard that Gu Ning was going to sell an antique, so Chen Meng couldnt wait to ask her when she came. Yes, but I am just selling it for fun. Im not actually an antique lover, Gu Ning said, and took out the Official Kiln Writing-brush Washer from her backpack. None of them knew much about antiques, so they couldnt tell how precious this washer was. They only came here because they were invited and wanted to gather together. Lets get inside now! Its about to begin. It was already 1:30 pm, and Gu Ning had to take the Official Kiln Writing-brush Washer to be appraised first, so it was time for them to go inside. In the hall, everyone was chatting and shaking hands with one another. However, when Leng Shaoting and the others walked inside, they became the focus and attracted a lot of attention. Not because many people recognized them, but because of their outstanding appearance. Wow, those men are so handsome! Yes! I think the beauties are attractive! I agree, especially the taller one. She has the perfect body! Both women and men in the hall were busy appreciating them. Leng Shaoting and the other men were handsome as well as muscr. However, although Gu Nings face was prettier than Qiu Yuxin, her body and height couldntpare with Qiu Yuxins. Qiu Yuxin was a mature woman after all, and dressed in a sexy and stylish way. She was the most noticeable one among them, while Gu Ning looked like a student and didnt attract much attention. However, Gu Ning didnt care, and Leng Shaoting didnt want other men to stare at his girlfriend either. Xu Qinyin was charming too, but still wasntparable with Qiu Yuxin. Isnt she the daughter of the Xu Family? Do you mean the super-rich Xu Family? Yes, shes the daughter of Master Xus second son, and is called Xu Qinyin. And I think that Ive seen the tall woman somewhere before. She looks so familiar! Must be on a magazine cover: because shes a well-known model domestically. Oh, its her! Now I know why she looks so familiar! Shes so sexy and even more beautiful than the pictures in the magazines! Both Qiu Yuxin and Xu Qinyin were familiar faces to them. Chapter 321 - Auction II

Chapter 321 Auction II

As a daughter of the Xu Family, Xu Qinyin had many opportunities to attend high-end events. And Qiu Yuxin who was a well-known model who was often shown on the screen, so many people were familiar with her face. Most of people aroundplimented them, but some had the opposite opinions. Even though shes beautiful and sexy, shes just selling her appearance for money, a woman said with disdain. Apparently, she was super jealous of Qiu Yuxin. The woman was good-looking and stylish and around 27-years-old, but barelyparable to Qiu Yuxin. It was understandable that she was so green with envy. Exactly! I think that she must be the mistress of one of the men! I agree, otherwise she wouldnt have the chance to be here! two other women of the same age echoed to please the first woman. In fact, few people knew Qiu Yuxins family background. Otherwise, none of them would dare to badmouth her. Qiu Yuxin didnt care about them, because she was already used to it. People who worked in the entertainment industry had to face attacks from onlookers. She had been through verbal attacks on the Inte before, and wasnt afraid of those unkindments. Si Ming, on the other hand, was displeased. He gave the three women a cold and sharp nce, and they were terrified at once. Do you have any proof of what youve just said? Or is it your manner to nder others in public? Do you know that ording to thews, you have to take responsibility if you damage a celebritys reputation by ndering them? Si Ming said coldly. The three womens expressions changed with fear. Although Si Ming intentionally threatened them, he was telling the truth. In addition, those women were just jealous of Qiu Yuxin, and had no evidence of what they had just said. Si Ming didnt bother to waste time on them, because it wasnt a big deal after all. He had already warned them, and it wouldnt be appropriate if he continued in this public gathering. However, right at that moment, a woman said acidly, Oh, since when has selling ones body been nobler than sell ones appearance? Saying that, a woman who was about 34-years-old walked over. She had an air of great elegance with a beautiful face. The alluring smile on her lips showed her special charm and attracted a lot of attention from the men around her. The woman seemed well-educated with good manners and was much more charming than those sexy or stylish women, because she was born elegant. However, what she had just said aroused peoples curiosity. Apparently, she aimed at the woman who had badmouthed Qiu Yuxin. Therefore, it was possible that the woman had sold her body for money. All of a sudden, people all looked at the woman differently. Although it wasnt umon that a woman sold her body for money among super-rich families, it was humiliating if the dirty secret was exposed in public. However, the woman wasnt in the mood to care about others opinions towards her because she was totally shocked by the woman who suddenly appeared in front of her eyes. Are-are you Zhao Xiyuan? It was so hard for her to believe that this elegant charming woman was Zhao Xiyuan. Zhao Xiyuan had been a fat and ugly woman before, but now... Although it was unbearable, the woman was sure that she had to be Zhao Xiyuan. She had to admit that Zhao Xiyuan was truly beautiful and stunning now, which made her feel jealous and uneasy. What? We just havent met for two years. So howe Miss Zhang fails to recognize me? Oh, Miss Zhang sessfully stole my husband from me two years ago, so now I should call you Mrs. Yang, right? Zhao Xiyuan said inly. Everyone was shocked. The woman was indeed a mistress and had ruined Zhao Xiyuans marriage! However, the woman was hardlyparable to Zhao Xiyuan, even though she was much younger. Zhao Xiyuans ex-husband was Yang Jianping, who was the vice president of a famouspany and had over a hundred million yuan of wealth. They had gotten married seven years ago when Yang Jianping had just been a department manager. And Yang Jianping earned hister achievements step by step during the following years. However, once he was rich, their marriage was on the edge of crisis. Zhao Xiyuan had given birth to her daughter five years ago and became a housewife afterwards. It was exhausting to take care of a baby, so she had no time to look after herself. When she had gained a lot of weight, her husband had abandoned her. Zhang Jiajia had be Yang Jianpings mistress three years ago. Yang Jianping had then divorced Zhao Xiyuan two years ago. She had gotten ten million yuan and her daughter. Zhao Xiyuan hadnt tried to save their marriage because she had been badly hurt. After the divorce, she had used the money to invest. Although she wasnt very rich now, she had earned enough money to live a good life. You... Zhang Jiajia was greatly embarrassed and wanted to escape. Meanwhile, a man in a suit who was around 37-years-old walked over. He was obviously stunned when he noticed Zhao Xiyuan and couldnt believe his eyes. Zhao Xiyuan? Its been ages, my ex-husband! Zhao Xiyuan looked at the man with an elegant smile, but there was animosity in her eyes. The man had stabbed her deeply in her heart before! You... Yang Jianping opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say. Zhao Xiyuan already attracted all his attention. In fact, Zhao Xiyuan had always been a great beauty, but her body had changed just after she gave birth to a baby. Seeing that Yang Jianping was attracted to Zhao Xiyuan, Zhang Jiajia was furious. She pulled Yang Jianping with great force, but was ignored, which made her really angry. Zhao Xiyuan wore a cold smile and said to Yang Jianping, Sorry, I have something else to deal with. After that, Zhao Xiyuan left directly. Xiyuan! Yang Jianping wanted to stop her, but was pulled back by Zhang Jiajia. Zhao Xiyuan noticed that, but ignored them, walking straight backstage. Yang Jianping, what are you doing! Zhang Jiajia was mad. Chapter 322 - Xiangyun Antique-store Chapter 322 Xiangyun Antique-store Yang Jianping knew that he shouldnt have acted like that, so he didnt argue with her, but he had to admit that Zhao Xiyuan had stolen his heart. He and Zhao Xiyuan had gotten married after they had been in love for three years, and they had affection towards each other, but men were visual animals. When Zhao Xiyuans appearance changed, he had been reluctant to bring her to attend all kinds of gatherings. Moreover, once he had be rich, he had entered a different social cycle. Many of the men around him had mistresses, and he had failed to resist the temptation, which resulted in the divorce with Zhao Xiyuan. In the beginning, he had felt guilty, but every time that he saw Zhao Xiyuans fat body, he felt disgusted again. Gradually, he lost the sense of guilt. In fact, he had turned to Zhang Jiajia just for fun, but he had gotten tired of arguing with Zhao Xiyuan all the time, so he had finally made the decision to get divorced. After the drama, Chen Meng and the others found their seats and went to sit down, while Xu Jinchen guided Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to the appraiser. After the appraisal, the Official Kiln Writing-brush Washer was proved to be real, and it was qualified to be put up for the auction. However, it was brought in reallyte, so it would be thest thing to be shown at the auction. Gu Ning didnt care about that, because she just wanted to sell it for fun. When they went back to the hall, Gu Nings gaze identally fell on a man and a woman. All of sudden, her eyes were full of animosity and coldness. The man and the woman were Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin. They were chatting with others. Whats wrong? Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen asked Gu Ning when they noticed her sudden emotional change. Gu Ning immediately went back to normal. Nothing, I just saw two people that I hate. Gu Ning had thought about her reaction when she met Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue countless times before. She had thought that she could stay calm, but actually she couldnt and all she wanted to do was kill them. Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen didnt ask further, but they knew that it couldnt be that simple, because it seemed like Gu Ning wanted to kill someone. Qi Ziyue also sensed the cold nce which was full of hatred, but when he turned to search for it, he found nothing. Whats wrong? Tang Yaxin asked. Nothing. Qi Ziyue couldnt figure it out, so he could only say that it was nothing. At this time, celebrities were seated one after another because the auction was about to begin. All the tables in the hall were round and there were three of them in a row. Each table had seating avable for six people to sit together, but there were seven people in the group of Gu Ning, so there was a seat added at their round table. The seats were arranged ording to the attendees social status. As the young Lord of a well-known super-rich family in the capital, Xu Jinchen of course upied one of the best positions. He and all his friends sat on the right side of the room in the second row. Experts and senior officials all sat in the first row, and other senior officials along with super-rich families sat in the second row. However, very few of the very senior officials and super-rich families woulde. The Tang Family was arranged at the left side of the room in the third row, so there was a distance between them and Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt want to think about Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue, so she intentionally sat with her back towards them. However, she couldnt control her thoughts and couldnt help thinking about them. Luckily, they didnt notice her yet. Before long, Gu Ning was attracted by an object shown at the auction. There were many things which could be put up for auction, like antiques, real estate, stores and so forth. What attracted Gu Nings attention was the ninth object, which was the Xiangyun Antique-store. As it was described, this antique store was located at the antique street with a great location. Xiangyun Antique-store had a history of over 70 years, so it gained great fame in the capital. However, the owner of Xiangyun Antique-store had just lost his wife and son in a car ident. He felt great grief and lost his appetite for running the store, so he put it up for auction. Gu Ning thought that it would be better if she had her own antique store, because there were many real antiques in her telepathic eye space. Although she had only found a dozen real antiques till now, it wasnt necessary to sell only real antiques in an antique store. Many people would love to buy replicas too, because the price was much lower. Therefore, Gu Ning made up her mind to bid for Xiangyun Antique-store. The store wasnt small, and was 86 square meters in size. It consisted of two facades with two floors, and the owner was selling it along with its foundation property. At 2 pm, the auction began. A sexy, mature woman in a red split cheongsam walked onto the stage. Many people immediately recognized her. She was precisely Zhao Xiyuan, who had argued with Zhang Jiajia just then. Seeing Zhao Xiyuan, Yang Jianping fixed his eyes on her body. Zhang Jiajia was mad and pinched him heavily, but Yang Jianping still focused on Zhao Xiyuan and ignored Zhang Jiajia. Zhang Jiajia was furious but didnt dare to make more noise. Ladies and gentlemen, wee to todays auction! Im Zhao Xiyuan, the chief auctioneer of the Detian Auction Company. Zhao Xiyuan stopped for a second before continuing. There are supposed to be 12 objects on the list today, but we just added a new one. Its an Official Kiln Writing-brush Washer from the Song Dynasty, so we have 13 objects that are all open for bid today. An Official Kiln Writing-brush Washer? Everyone was shocked, because it was highly valuable. Especially those who loved calligraphy, they had natural fondness towards the Four Treasures of Study, so many of them were ready to bid for it. Alright, now lets bid for the first object. When the first object was shown on the stage, the potential buyers all went to have a look in an orderly manner. Chapter 323 - Bid Chapter 323 Bid However, more people stayed at their seats. Detian Auction Company was thergest auctionpany in the capital, and all of the objects shown at todays auction were expensive. Only two or three of them were worth less than several million yuan, and most were worth over ten million yuan. There were even two objects which were worth over a hundred million yuan. The sixth auction item to be auctioned is Xu Beihongs The Injured Lion. This picture was created in 1938, when invaders from Country R upied most of our country. Our country was mourning, and our people suffered. Xu Beihong was in great grief and anger when he painted The Injured Lion. The lion in the painting looks back and contains infinite depth of meaning. He wrote on the back of the painting: When our country was in trouble, I met Mr. Lin Ruo and his guests. I painted this to express my sadness. This painting is abination of realism and romanticism. Our country is known as the Sleeping Lion of the East, and it had been invaded by Country R. Afterwards, the Sleeping Lion had be a wounded male lion. From the painting we can see that the injured lion that is ring backwards is ready to fight. Speaking of that, everyone shared the same hatred against Country R. The grudge between this county and Country R could never be solved. The starting price for The Injured Lion is five million yuan, and the minimum addition is one million yuan. Now lets begin! The minute that Zhao Xiyuan finished many started to raise their paddles to bid. Leng Shaoting also had to buy this painting of Xu Beihong for his grandpa. Coincidentally, Tang Yaxin was one of the bidders for the painting. Leng Shaoting didnt raise his paddle yet, because he nned to wait for the end. No. 39, twelve million yuan. No. 57, thirteen million yuan. No. 62, twenty-six million yuan. No. 62 was Tang Yaxin. At this moment, nobody followed, and it was time for Leng Shaoting to raise his paddle. No. 32, twenty-nine million yuan. No. 32 was Leng Shaoting. Tang Yaxin was determined to win The Injured Lion, but to her surprise, No. 32 suddenly joined the bidding. Nevertheless, it was the rule that the most generous buyer got the auction item, so she couldnt stop him. A few roundster, Tang Yaxins face started to change, because No. 32 had no intention to stop. Leng Shaoting raised his paddle without dy, as if he didnt care about money at all. Tang Bingsen had ordered Tang Yaxin to buy this painting as a gift for an important figure, but now it seemed hard for her to fulfill her assignment. A few roundster, Tang Yaxin had to give up, because its price was thirty-eight million yuan now. She knew that it was almost the highest price of the painting, and it wasnt worth making a higher bid. Although the Tang Family didntck money, they didnt want to lose it either. In the end, Leng Shaoting got The Injured Lion at the price of thirty-eight million yuan. Gu Ning of course was happy to see Tang Yaxin fail. Leng Shaoting unconsciously helped her revenge herself. Before long, the ninth auction item, Xiangyun Antique-store, was ready for bidding. Xiangyun Antique-store is the ninth auction item, Zhao Xiyuan said. Its a well-known antique store with 70 years of history in the capital. If its owners family hadnt been killed in a terrible ident, its owner wouldnt put it up for auction. In other words, idents are unpredictable, so we have to cherish the ones we love. Never regret in case you lose them. Saying that, Zhao Xiyuan stopped for a second, and there was sadness in the air. People were all touched by her description. Yang Jianping asked himself. Do I regret? He indeed regretted now, but he would probably make the same decision if he went back to two years ago, because he still disliked the Zhao Xiyuan from then. Soon, Zhao Xiyuan opened her mouth again. Alright, there are 583 objects in Xiangyun Antique-store. Seven are real, 23 are replicas and the rest are all crafts. Its starting price is twenty million yuan and the minimum addition is one million. Lets begin! The prices of the seven real antiques in Xiangyun Antique-store varied, but the foundation property of Xiangyun Antique-store was worth at least ten million yuan, so its starting price couldnt be low. No. 48, twenty-one million yuan. No. 62, twenty-two million yuan. ..... Gu Ning would also wait for the end. No. 56, thirty-three million yuan. When nobody followed up, Gu Ning started to raise her paddle. When Gu Ning raised her paddle, Leng Shaoting and the others looked at her confused, but no one asked why she did it. No. 31, thirty-four million yuan. No. 56, thirty-five million yuan. No. 31, thirty-six million yuan. ... No. 31, forty-six million yuan. In the end, Gu Ning acquired Xiangyun Antique-store at the price of forty-six million yuan. And the auction went on. Finally, it was time to bid for thest auction item. Alright, weve sessfully sold the previous 12 auction items, and now its time to show thest auction item, the Official Kiln Writing-brush Washer from the Song Dynasty. The minute that Zhao Xiyuan finished, the Official Kiln Writing-brush Washer was ced at the front. Great, now its time to bid for this Official Kiln Writing-brush Washer from Song Dynasty. Its starting price is two million yuan, and the minimum addition is five hundred thousand yuan. Lets begin! Many people raised their paddles without dy. No. 3, 2.5 million yuan. No. 26, three million yuan. No. 2, twelve million yuan. Twelve million yuan going once; twelve million yuan going twice; any more bids? Twelve million yuan going thrice. Sold! Zhao Xiyuan announced, Congrattions! No. 2 gets the washer. The Official Kiln Writing-brush Washer wasnt one of the most expensive items among the auction items; the most expensive one was sold at the price of over a hundred million yuan. The auction finished after Zhao Xiyuan made a short closing speech. Come on, lets go dine at the Fenglin Mountain Vi. I already made the reservation yesterday, Xu Jinchen said. There were many famous restaurants under the name of the Xu Family, but Xu Jinchen wanted to take Gu Ning to a new ce. In addition, Fenglin Mountain Vi was located halfway up the mountain and had a beautiful view. Chapter 324 - People May Change Chapter 324 People May Change However, before they left, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went backstage to finish the procedures first. If you need any help, just tell me. Leng Shaoting wouldnt ask Gu Ning about her history, but he was willing to help her whenever she needed it. Thanks, Gu Ning said. After that, Leng Shaoting received Master Lengs call. His grandpa asked him whether he had gotten The Injured Lion yet. Hearing that Leng Shaoting had already bought it, Master Leng rxed and reminded Leng Shaoting to bring it to him once Leng Shaoting was free. When Gu Ning and the others arrived at the parking lot, they watched another drama, in which a man was chasing a woman, while another woman was chasing the man. The roles in the drama were precisely Zhao Xiyuan, Yang Jianping and Zhang Jiajia. Yang Jianping was chasing Zhao Xiyuan, while Zhang Jiajia tried to pull Yang Jianping back, swearing loudly, Yang Jianping, what the hell are you doing? Do you care about my feelings at all? Because of Zhang Jiajia, Yang Jianping couldnt catch up to Zhao Xiyuan, and he was mad. Zhang Jiajia, let me go! Zhang Jiajia was pushed away and almost fell, but Yang Jianping ignored her, which irritated her greatly. Yang Jianping! Without Zhang Jiajia pulling him back, Yang Jianping immediately ran to Zhao Xiyuan and stopped her begging, Xiyuan, can we talk? I dont think that there is anything for us to talk about, Zhao Xiyuan said. Xiyuan. Yang Jianping was helpless. At this moment, he missed their good old days so much! Zhang Jiajia followed him up and stood between Yang Jianping and Zhao Xiyuan, as if she was going to defend her man and their marriage. Zhao Xiyuan, youve already divorce Jianping. Why cant you disappear from our sight? Zhao Xiyuan felt likeughing. Zhang Jiajia, are you dumb or something? I work for Detian Auction Company and its my duty to host the auction. In addition, its your husband who is standing in my way now, not me. In fact, Zhao Xiyuan had the thought of showing up in front of them and getting revenge on them, but today was truly a coincidence. Zhang Jiajia was struck dumb, because Zhao Xiyuan was telling the truth. However, once Zhao Xiyuan appeared, Yang Jianping directly ignored her. And Zhang Jiajia med Zhao Xiyuan for that. Yang Jianping,e home with me now! Zhang Jiajia pulled Yang Jianping to leave, but Yang Jianping got rid of her. Enough! I just want to talk with Xiyuan. Yang Jianping said that like he was being serious, but no one believed him. Youre already divorced. There is nothing to talk about between you two! Zhang Jiajia wasnt an idiot. It was quite obvious that Yang Jianping fell in love with Zhao Xiyuan again when Zhao Xiyuan had shown up in his sight. If they got along with each other again, Zhang Jiajia would probably be abandoned. And Zhao Xiyuan was much more beautiful now. It was impossible that Yang Jianping could remain calm. Couldnt we talk about Yueyue? Yueyue is my daughter! Yang Jianping snapped at Zhang Jiajia. Hearing that, both Zhao Xiyuan and Zhang Jiajia wanted tough. Yang Jianping, stop acting! Dont you think its disgusting? You never cared about Yueyue in thest two years, and we signed the agreement when we got divorced. Yueyue has nothing to do with you, Zhao Xiyuan said. Yang Jianping was really a man without basic moral standards. He had cheated on his wife and had even abandoned his wife along with his daughter. Xiyuan, I... Yang Jianping tried to defend himself, but failed, because he also knew that Zhao Xiyuan was telling the truth. I am warning you to not follow me anymore. Otherwise, Ill call the police. Zhao Xiyuan turned around walking away. Xiyuan! Yang Jianping wanted to chase up, but was stopped by Zhang Jiajia. Yang Jianping, she doesnt want to talk to you. Why cant you stop being so shameless? With a loud sound, Yang Jianping suddenly pped Zhang Jiajia in the face. His bloodshot eyes stared at Zhang Jiajia, like she was his enemy. Its none of your business! After that, Yang Jianping left Zhang Jiajia alone, and went straight to his car. He made up his mind to contact Zhao Xiyuan another day. Zhang Jiajia was struck dumb by the p. It was beyond her imagination that Yang Jianping would beat her. Gu Ning and the others were standing aside watching the drama. They stayed, not because they were bored, but because they were worried about Zhao Xiyuan. Xu Jinchen and the other men were all military officers with principles. They wouldnt allow innocent people to be hurt. Seeing that Zhao Xiyuan handled it well herself, they didnt interfere, but they all felt great sympathy for her. After the drama, Si Ming said acidly, Well, he is shameless enough for cheating on his wife and abandoning his wife along with his daughter, but he even pped a woman just then! Hes a shame to men. Are you sure that you wouldnt do the same things? Qiu Yuxin asked with doubt. Hearing that, Si Ming got nervous and immediately said seriously, Of course I wouldnt! Ha, nobody knows. People may change. Qiu Yuxin wasnt finding fault with Si Ming, but shecked confidence in men after she had seen a lot. However, it didnt mean that she refused to fall in love, get married, or give birth to babies. Instead, she wanted to try and live her life. Exactly, people may change, like Shaoting... Xu Jinchen wanted to use Leng Shaoting as an example, because Leng Shaoting had always stayed away from woman but he suddenly fell in love with Gu Ning and loved her a lot. However, before Xu Jinchen could finish, Leng Shaoting gave him a cold nce. Xu Jinchen immediately changed what he wanted to say. Um, I believe that Shaoting would never do such immoral things, but I doubt that other men could be the same. Xu Jinchen aimed at Si Ming on purpose. Chapter 325 - Xu Jinchen Challenges Gu Ning Chapter 325 Xu Jinchen Challenges Gu Ning Si Ming was displeased and retorted, Xu Jinchen, how could you say that? You must know me well since weve been close friends for so long! Exactly, because I know you so well, I cant promise that you wont do the same things! Xu Jinchen deliberately annoyed Si Ming then turned to others. Alright, its already 4:30 pm. Lets leave for the Fenglin Mountain Vi. Its a bit far and itll be terrible if we get caught by the rush hour. Xu Jinchen! Si Ming was mad, but no oneforted him. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting drove in the same car, Si Ming and Chen Meng shared another one, and Xu Jinchen, Xu Qinyin along with Qiu Yuxin drove another one. Once they were in the car, Leng Shaoting said seriously to Gu Ning, Ningning, I promise Ill never cheat on you, or ever beat or abandon you. Gu Ning was struck dumb. They were just joking, but Leng Shaoting took it seriously. Gu Ning wanted tofort him, but suddenly changed her mind and teased him. Who knows! You previously said that you have no interest in dating or a rtionship, but now you have me as your girlfriend, Gu Ning said what Xu Jinchen didnt dare to say previously. Leng Shaoting immediately exined, Its because youre the girl that I want! Maybe youll say the same thing to another girl, Gu Ning said. I wont! Leng Shaoting promised with determination. How can you know that? You cant foresee the future, Gu Ning said. I wont! Leng Shaoting repeated with sincerity. Gu Ning didnt want to hurt him and she didnt want to make him unhappy. Fine, I trust you for now, but if you dare to do it one day in the future, Ill make you pay for it. Gu Ning pretended to threaten him. Ill prove it to you. Although Gu Ning just said that she trusted him for now, Leng Shaoting was cheered up already. He also understood that it was impossible for a person to unconditionally trust another one, so he would prove it by his actions. Fenglin Mountain Vi was a little far from downtown. Normally, it took half an hour of driving to get there when there was no traffic jam. Luckily, they left early and avoided the rush hour, but they met many red lights on the way, so they spent 40 minutes on the road before they arrived at Fenglin Mountain Vi. Fenglin Mountain Vi was built halfway up the mountain in an ancient style, and there was a stream that was one or two meters wide around the outside of the mountain vi. The stream flowed down from the top of the mountain and then passed through the mountain vi. In the mountain vi, there was also a 10-meter high waterfall. At the bottom of the waterfall was a pool about 10 square meters in size, and there was a spinning water-wheel next to it. If felt like they transmigrated to ancient times the moment that they walked into Fenglin Mountain Vi. Fenglin Mountain Vi was very famous in the capital for its beautiful views and delicious food. Many rich people and the authorities were frequent visitors here. However, it wasnt veryrge, and there were only 18 private rooms and no dining hall. Therefore, guests had to make a reservation beforehand. Fenglin Mountain Vi was always popr, but its owner had no intention to expand it, because he preferred to keep its rarity. What most rich people liked was precisely the rarity. Gu Ning and the others decided to have a tour around Fenglin Mountain Vi first, after they parked the cars in the parking lot, because it was still too early for their dinner reservations. Gu Ning, would you mind if we had apetition of kung fu for fun? When they walked to an empty grasnd, Xu Jinchen proposed. He was very curious about Gu Nings level of kung fu. An ordinary girl couldnt have gotten control of two suspects with guns with their hands empty. However, Xu Jinchen didnt believe that Gu Ning could be better than him, because he had been trained strictly in the army for so long, and had fought against terrorists on the battlefields. On the other hand, Gu Ning was merely amon high school student. She might be good at fighting ordinary people, but was hardlyparable to professionals. Xu Jinchen had no intention to beat Gu Ning down. Instead, he was just curious about her level of kung fu. Before Gu Ning could respond, Si Ming and Xu Qinyin started to criticize Xu Jinchen. Xu Jinchen, how can you take advantage of a young girl? Arent you afraid that Shaoting will tear you apart? Exactly, Jinchen, youre a man! How can you fight against a girl! Qiu Yuxin disagreed with Xu Jinchens proposal, but she thought that Xu Jinchen had to be doing it for a reason. Qiu Yuxin was indeed right. Come on, you know nothing about Gu Ning at all! Shes excellent at kung fu, and we will just bepeting for fun. I wont hurt her. And Shaoting didnt say anything yet. Why do you all have to be so angry? Xu Jinchen argued. Hearing that, both Si Ming and Xu Qinyin looked at Gu Ning with surprise. Then they looked at Leng Shaoting, who didnt seem like he was going to stop them. Gu Ning smiled and said, I havent fought in a long time, and I kind of miss it. Lets do it! Since Gu Ning agreed, Leng Shaoting wouldnt stop her. Si Ming as well as Xu Qinyin remained quiet, while Chen Meng was full of anticipation. He was waiting to see Xu Jinchen fail. Xu Jinchen and Gu Ning then took off their coats. Do you want me to hold back some strength? Xu Jinchen asked Gu Ning, in case she would be hurt. No, thanks. Gu Ning directly rejected. However, in case Xu Jinchen would intentionally hold back his strength to protect her, Gu Ning said to him, Use your full strength please, or you probably wont win! Hearing that, everyone but Leng Shaoting and Chen Meng were shocked. Arent you afraid that Ill hurt you? Xu Jinchen asked. Maybe Gu Ning was much better than he had thought. Ha-ha, you can try! Gu Ningughed a little. Very well, Xu Jinchen replied. Lets begin now. After that, thepetition began. In the beginning, neither of them used their full strength because they just did it for fun and didnt want to hurt each other. Xu Jinchen had thought that he could easily get control of Gu Ning within seconds. Chapter 326 - Ferris Wheel Chapter 326 Ferris Wheel However, once Gu Ning started to move and attack him, he felt her strength, and realized that it seemed like she had received professional training. Xu Jinchen didnt dare to underestimate Gu Nings ability now. As time went by, both of them increased the force of their attacks, but it was still even, which shocked Xu Jinchen. Leng Shaoting and Chen Meng were also astonished, because Gu Ning had made a lot of progress within a short time. She was far better than before when she hadpeted with them. However, no one was more surprised than Si Ming, Xu Qinyin and Qiu Yuxin. It was beyond their imagination that Gu Ning was so good at fighting. Xu Jinchen finally got frustrated, so he no longer treated Gu Ning as a young girl, but his real opponent. Gu Ning had improved herself a lot recently and she wasnt timid at all facing Xu Jinchens aggressiveness. She also started to use her full strength without the help of her power. It was very exciting for Xu Jinchen to have thepetition with Gu Ning, just like he had done with other teammates in the Red me. People around them were also excited and enjoyed the show. Many were quite surprised by Gu Nings agility and powerful attack. Jesus, she is so unbelievable! Indeed! It was even, but they all onlyplimented Gu Ning. Women were always thought to be weak whenpared to men, but now a young girl was able to stay strong in thepetition with a muscr man, which made people admire Gu Ning. Alright, I think its time to stop. When they had been fighting against each other for a long while, Leng Shaoting reminded them to stop. Although there was no winner or loser, they had enjoyed it. Hearing that, Gu Ning and Xu Jinchen ceased at once. Leng Shaoting took out tissues to wipe the sweat off Gu Nings face, which was quite sweet. When thepetition was over, a round of loud apuse sounded. Jesus! Gu Ning, I didnt expect that youre so awesome! Xu Qinyin jumped in front of Gu Ning with her face full of admiration. Xu Jinchen had already felt hurt when he couldnt beat Gu Ning, and now his cousin even showed her obvious admiration towards Gu Ning right in front of him. Im not bad either! Why dont youpliment me? Xu Jinchen said. Come on, youre a military officer but you failed to beat a young girl! Xu Qinyin replied. You... Xu Jinchen was annoyed, but he also felt embarrassed. At this moment, Si Ming remained unusually quiet. He didnt make fun of Xu Jinchen, because he knew that he would be the same if he fought against Gu Ning. They were the ace members of the national Special Forces, but they couldnt beat a young girl, which was quiet embarrassing. Well-well, its time for dinner now. Lets go to the private room! Chen Meng didnt want to expose the fact that he couldnt beat Gu Ning either, so he immediately changed the topic. After that, they walked to their private room and the onlookers dispersed. Before the meal, Gu Ning called An Guangyao about the ongoing project. It had all gone well. However, the sky turned dark around 6 pm in winter, so they couldnt continue measuring without light, and woulde back tomorrow. The designer and surveyors would stay until they finished their work, but An Guangyao had to leave tomorrow because he still had apany to manage in City G. After the meal, Xu Jinchen proposed to go have fun in a club, but Leng Shaoting rejected, because Gu Ning was on her period now and she needed more rest. Um, youre in an ufortable condition now, and I was afraid that youd be bored, so I turned Jinchen down, Leng Shaoting exined to Gu Ning when they were back in the car. I understand, thanks! Gu Ning smiled. She of course understood why Leng Shaoting did that, and she felt touched. On their way back, they passed an amusement park, and there was a Ferris wheel with all its lights aze. Gu Ning suddenly got interested and wanted to y in the amusement park. Leng Shaoting of course wouldnt reject her, even though he thought that amusement parks were for children. No matter whether it was in her previous incarnation or this incarnation, Gu Ning had never been to an amusement park, so she really wanted to give it a try. Although it was a winter night, there were many people inside. Leng Shaoting parked the car in the parking lot before he went to buy tickets. In the amusement park, many young couples or families were having fun and it was full of childrens cheers. Gu Ning came into this amusement park for the Ferris wheel. So the moment they entered, Gu Ning pulled Leng Shaoting, walking straight to it. There was a long line for the Ferris wheel, and they were waiting at the end of the line. It is said that a couple that takes the Ferris wheel together will end up breaking up, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting pulled Gu Ning to leave right away. Then we wont take it. He refused to break up with Gu Ning. Ha-ha, Gu Ning snorted withughter. However, when the Ferris wheel moves to the highest point and the couple kisses each other, they will be together forever. Really? Leng Shaoting asked with doubt. Yes, if you dont believe me you can go and ask other people! Gu Ning felt likeughing. He was really like a cute kid, but anyway, he really loved her a lot. Leng Shaoting always trusted Gu Ning, but he also took their happiness seriously. Wait a second, Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning, then walked to a nearby worker. Gu Ning didnt expect that Leng Shaoting would really go and ask other people. She was surprised as well as amused. And she was also curious whether Leng Shaoting would feel embarrassed when he went to ask others about the kiss. Leng Shaoting asked the worker and another two visitors, and they all said the same thing. Didnt you feel embarrassed? Gu Ning asked him when he walked back. Not at all, Leng Shaoting replied. As long as it concerned Gu Ning, he didnt feel that it was embarrassing at all. When it was Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings turn, they sat in the Ferris wheel together. As the Ferris wheel moved upwards, the noise and cheers on the ground started fading away. It felt like they were the only two people left in this world. Gu Ning appreciated the beautiful view in front of her eyes, but Leng Shaoting fixed his eyes on her the entire time. What? Gu Ning asked. Chapter 327 - First Time Really Being Angry Chapter 327 First Time Really Being Angry Were going to reach the highest point, Leng Shaoting said. Apparently, he had been waiting for it. Ha-ha, Gu Ningughed again. We just moved one third of the route! Leng Shaoting looked upwards, and suddenly felt like the Ferris wheel moved very slowly. When they had almost reached the highest point, Leng Shaotings kiss fell on Gu Nings lips. Not only Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, every couple started to kiss when they reached the highest point. It was said that the Ferris wheel was set for couples. It was said that every time the Ferris wheel turned, there was a couple who kissed each other on the earth. That each of the gonds were full of happiness and the Ferris wheel existed for the reason that people who loved each other could share happiness together. It was said that you would be happy once you sat in the Ferris wheel. As the Ferris wheel moved upwards, you could get rid of the noise on the ground. In that case, you would be near to God, and you could make a wish when you reached the highest point. God would hear it and if God believed that you were a good kid, your wish woulde true. However, those were all old sayings which couldfort people. When the Ferris wheel passed the highest point, Leng Shaoting didnt stop. Gu Ning had to pinch him to make him stop when they had almost arrived at the ground, but Leng Shaoting looked at Gu Ning like he was innocent. Apparently, he wasnt satisfied yet. It was normal that couples kissed in Ferris wheel, but it was unusual that they had kissed for so long. Gu Ning flushed when they walked out. It was still early, around 8 pm, so they didnt leave right away, but walked around in the amusement park. All of a sudden, a picture shed by Gu Nings eyes. She saw a man who was around 40-years-old holding a little boy who was around seven-years-old at a high bridge; the river was 20 meters below them. After the man lost control of his emotions, he jumped into the river along with the little boy and they both died. The high bridge was right next to this amusement park. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had just passed by it. XU I suddenly had a premonition. Come on, lets go to the nearby high bridge. Gu Ning couldnt tell Leng Shaoting that she had Jade Eyes which could foresee the future, so she could only make an excuse. Sometimes, people might have a premonition when something bad was going to happen. Leng Shaoting then followed Gu Ning, running to the high bridge. From afar, they noticed that there were many people gathered on it, and many cars parked on the side. A little boy was crying loudly in the arm of the man who was standing on the edge. Seeing the scene, Leng Shaoting sensed that something had to be wrong, and ran faster ahead. Meanwhile, a young woman was crying while begging, I can give you money, no matter how much you want. Please just let my son go! I dont want money! I just want Jiang Zhenghua to die! He has ruined my life. And if he doesnte, Ill kill his son! the man roared in anger. It wasnt because he had enough money, but because he knew that money was useless now. He already did it. Even if he was willing to let their son go, they wouldnt let him get away with it. Therefore, he only wanted Jiang Zhenghua to die now. And it was eptable for him to exchange Jiang Zhenghuas life with his sons. Id Hearing the name, Jiang Zhenghua, Leng Shaoting was slightly surprised. He naturally knew who he was, because Jiang Zhenghua had a good rtionship with the Leng Family. Jiang Zhenghua? Isnt he the director of the National Medical Products Administration? And the man is Qin Huiqun. Hes the chairman of Guanghua Pharmaceutical Factory! I heard that his pharmaceutical factory was found guilty of producing fake medicine, and he went bankrupt and ended up with huge debts. I think that he deserved it! Exactly! Nevertheless, he mes Director Jiang for it and kidnapped his son! Hearing the discussion among the crowd, everyone immediately understood what was happening now, and they all criticized Qin Huiqun. On At this moment, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt dare to make noise, in case Qin Huiqun would loosen his arm and let the little boy fall, but they couldnt wait without doing anything. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to check the construction under the bridge. She thought that she could probably wait under the bridge and catch the boy when they fell. And she believed that Leng Shaoting was able to control the situation on the bridge. If the man was going to hurt the little boy on the bridge, Leng Shaoting could stop him. As long as the little boy was alive, she was confident that they could save his life. Shaoting,... Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting her n in a low voice, but Leng Shaoting disagreed at once. No, its too dangerous! You can stay aside, and Ill deal with it. He was worried about Gu Nings own safety and didnt think that her n would work. You dont trust me? Gu Ning seemed unhappy. She was angry because Leng Shaoting didnt trust her, but in her heart, she understood that Leng Shaoting was concerned about her. Ningning, Its too dangerous! Leng Shaoting said again. I know, but we both want to help the little boy, right? Gu Ning asked. Leng Shaoting stayed quiet. He obviously wanted to rescue the little boy. Not even mentioning the fact that he was a military officer; the Jiang Family also had a good rtionship with the Leng Family. Since we agree, why wont you let me try it? It was the first time that Gu Ning had been really angry at Leng Shaoting. She disliked that he wanted to restrict her freedom even though he did it because he cared about her. Leng Shaoting was worried about her safety, and she had the same feeling towards him, but she chose to believe in him. Otherwise, she wouldnt have allowed him toe here with her. Besides, she had foreseen this ident. If she did nothing, she would me herself. Seeing Gu Ning getting angry, Leng Shaoting was nervous. He hesitated for a second, but still agreed in the end. Fine, you have to be careful. Do not get hurt! Hearing that, Gu Ning rxed. I will be careful. Dont worry. Afterwards, Gu Ning turned back, disappearing from the crowd. Although Leng Shaoting was still worried about her safety, he knew that the little boy was in the most dangerous situation right now. Chapter 328 - A Wild Kiss Chapter 328 A Wild Kiss Leng Shaoting understood that Qin Huiqun was determined to risk his own life, so it was impossible to negotiate with him. He could only wait until Gu Ning was prepared. If Qin Huiqun and the little boy fell down at the same time, Leng Shaoting would try to catch them from the above and the rest would rely on Gu Ning. Gu Ning climbed up onto the iron frame of the bridge until she was in position beneath Qin Huiqun. She took out a rope from her telepathic eyes space, and tied one of its ends around the iron frame, while the other end was fastened around her waist. Afterwards, Gu Ning fixed her Jade Eyes on Qin Huiqun. There was a knife in Qin Huiquns hand, so Gu Ning couldnt directly shoot him. The little boy was still crying in fear. Meanwhile, the loud police sirens sounded and several police cars drove over. People around all stepped aside to let them pass through. The police cars stopped in the middle, and policemen got out of the cars one after another. Qin Huiqun, let the boy go and well consider giving you a lighter sentence! the leading policeman said to him. Bullshit! Do you think that Id believe you? I dont care about the sentence. If Jiang Zhenghua doesnt die today, his son will! Qin Huiqun was furious. And, if you dare toe one step closer, Ill jump into the river with him! No, please dont do that! Jiang Zhenghuas wife, Shen Minfang, begged while crying. Because the little boy was an important officials son, the policemen didnt dare to take action, in case Qin Huiqun would lose his reason and hurt the little boy. Tell Jiang Zhenghua to meet me right now! He only has five minutes. If he cant arrive within five minutes, Ill jump down with his son! Qin Huiqun shouted. He knew that the longer it was dyed, the more it would be to his disadvantage, so he wanted to finish it as soon as possible. If Jiang Zhenghua was still absent within five minutes, he will kill himself along with Jiang Zhenghuas son! Jiang Zhenghua was actually on his way to the bridge, but he couldnt arrive soon. Gu Ning sudden thought of the fact that her sight could affect human bodies like what she had done to Chu Peihan and her other friends on Yuntai Mountain. Thus she looked at Qin Huiqun with her gaze filled with her power to see his reaction. All of a sudden, Qin Huiqun felt his body stiffened slightly. It dawned on Gu Ning that she was able to stiffen someones body with her power on the condition of consuming arge amount of power, but it was an emergency. Gu Ning didnt care how much power it cost, as long as it could control Qin Huiqun. Therefore, Gu Ning kept attacking Qin Huiqun with her power to freeze his body. At the same time, she sent a message to Leng Shaoting and told him to be prepared. Leng Shaoting didnt know what Gu Ning was going to do next, but prepared himself. When Gu Ning thought that it was the right time, she abruptly jumped up from underneath the bridge and hit Qin Huiqun. Everyone was shocked by her sudden appearance. Reporters who had just arrived also caught the scene with cameras, but her face wasnt clear in the photos because of the long distance. Within seconds, Gu Ning got control of Qin Huiqun, while the little boy fell down onto the bridge. People were screaming in astonishment. Leng Shaoting, on the other hand, dashed ahead to protect the little boy. Luckily, the little boy was safe and was back in his mothers arms, but he had just been through a terrible event, and was now crying in fear. Oh, my poor little son. Shen Minfang sped her son, trembling in horror. As for Qin Huiqun, Gu Ning broke his arms like lightning. He couldnt resist any more and was thrown directly onto the bridge by Gu Ning. After that, Gu Ning who had consumed a lot of her power and energy, fell backwards. Oh! People screamed again. Ningning! Leng Shaotings heart was in his throat, and he immediately ran ahead to catch Gu Nings hand. Although there was a rope fastened tightly around her waist, it would hurt her waist if she fell straight down like that. Leng Shaoting was powerful and pulled Gu Ning up at once. Everyone around them admired their altruistic behavior. It was obvious that they were a team. Leng Shaoting unfastened the rope around Gu Nings waste and ran to an ambnce without dy. The ambnce had actuallye here to help the little boy. However, unexpectedly, the little boy was safe, but Gu Ning was injured. Im fine. I just run out of energy. I dont need to go to the hospital. Gu Ning didnt faint, but justcked strength. Leng Shaoting didnt answer her, but wore a cold expression. He was a little angry at Gu Ning right now, because she had promised to be careful, but still hurt herself. Gu Ning understood why Leng Shaoting was unhappy, so she didnt say anything else. Instead, she leaned against his chest, quietly like a baby. Although Leng Shaoting was angry, he was more worried about her. Meanwhile, Jiang Zhenghua finally arrived. Seeing that his son was safe, he was greatly relieved and ran to hug his wife and son. Gu Ning went to get examined at the hospital. However, she indeed wasnt injured but onlycked energy. She could leave after she got a glucose injection. Leng Shaoting couldnt wait and kissed Gu Ning wildly in the hospital to punish her. When Jiang Zhenghua heard that the person who had saved his son was admitted to the hospital, he immediately followed them to the hospital. Jiang Zhenghua didnt know that it was Leng Shaoting along with a girl who had rescued his son until he arrived at the hospital. And saw that Leng Shaoting was taking good care of the girl. The scene in front of his eyes surprised Jiang Zhenghua, and he couldnt believe that the man was Leng Shaoting. The man in his sight was totally different from the Leng Shaoting that he had met before. Chapter 329 - Power Crystals Chapter 329 Power Crystals Although he hadnt been in contact with Leng Shaoting often, he knew that Leng Shaoting was always cold, especially in front of girls. Master Leng hadined about it many times. However, what was happening in front of Jiang Zhenghuas eyes was really surprising. Jiang Zhenghua wondered whether Master Leng knew about it. If Master Leng knew, he had to be super happy. Jiang Zhenghua also understood that Leng Weihua didnt care about family background. As long as the girl was a good girl, and Leng Shaoting liked her, Master Leng wouldnt interfere. Therefore, Jiang Zhenghua didnt think further about the girls family background. Hi, Director Jiang, Leng Shaoting greeted Jiang Zhenghua. Although the Jiang Family had a good rtionship with the Leng Family, Leng Shaoting was used to keeping a distance from them. Thus it was already rare that he greeted Jiang Zhenghua on his own initiative. Hearing Leng Shaotings voice, Jiang Zhenghua finally got his mind back. He bowed deeply to Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Thank you so much for rescuing Haoyang! Haoyang was precisely Jiang Zhenghuas son, and his full name was Jiang Haoyang. Were d to help, Director Jiang, Leng Shaoting said. Well, then I wont bother you any longer. Jiang Zhenghua thanked Gu Ning again before he left. When Jiang Zhenghua was gone, Leng Shaoting introduced him to Gu Ning, The Jiang Family and the Leng Family have known each other for generations. Hes the youngest son of Master Jiang, and the director of the National Medical Products Administration. His father is Jiang Zhongyu who is the head of National Antiques Association. We can invite him to have a look around Xiangyun Antique-store and help you do the business. Ha-ha, Gu Ning snorted withughter. Youre really good at making full use of yourwork. Jiang Zhongyu was a famous expert. If he went to visit Gu Nings new store, many people would certainly follow. In that case, she didnt need to worry about the sales. What had happened to Jiang Zhenghuas son went viral on the Inte within a short time. Many were shocked by the moment that Gu Ning abruptly jumped out from underneath. Jesus! She must be a master of kung fu! Exactly! And the man who protected the kid was so cool too! I think that they must be a team. I agree. And she broke the criminals arms like lightning! Shes so incredible! What a pity that her face isnt clear. Otherwise, I would go to learn kung fu from her. Agree! The video didnt show the part where Gu Ning fell from the bridge, so nobody knew what had happened to her. Anyway, the little boy was rescued and Qin Huiqun was arrested by the police, which was a good ending. Leng Shaoxun was the first one who discovered the news in the Leng Family. He screamed in shock after reading it, and surprised everyone else around him. Leng Shaoxun, what the hell are you reading?! Leng Shaojia was displeased. Leng Shaoxun replied, Uncle Jiangs son was seized by Qin Huiqun! What? Hearing that, several senior members of the Leng Family were astonished. What happened? they asked Leng Shaoxun. Uncle Jiangs son was seized by Qin Huiqun, but was rescued by a girl, Leng Shaoxun said. He looked at Gu Ning in the video with admiration. This girl is so awesome! She jumped out all of a sudden and got control of Qin Huiqun like lightning. Not only Leng Shaoxun was shocked, all the others were also quiet surprised. Oh, I must tell grandpa the news! Leng Shaoxun said, and ran upstairs. Master Leng was also shocked after hearing about the ident. He called Jiang Zhongyu at once. Luckily, Jiang Zhongyus grandson was safe. Why does this man looks so familiar? Leng Shaoxun asked after Master Leng hung up the call with Jiang Zhongyu. Hearing that, Master Leng took Leng Shaoxuns phone and had a closer look at the man in the video. He also found that the man looked familiar, but failed to recognize who he was. The screen of the phone was too small for an old man, and the video only showed the back of the man so Master Leng couldnt recognize the man right away. Grandpa, is it Shaoting? Leng Shaoxun suddenly asked with surprise. Shaoting? Hearing that, Master Leng immediately recognized that the man in the video was indeed his grandson, Leng Shaoting. He then called Leng Shaoting without dy, and asked him directly. Leng Shaoting admitted it, and also told Master Leng that he was fine and safe. Xu Jinchen and his friends were drinking while singing in a club. Xu Qinyin, on the other hand, was reading the news on the Inte for fun. And she read the news. Within seconds, she recognized Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting because of their clothes, and told the others the news. All of them were shocked by what Gu Ning had done. Although they knew that Leng Shaoting was fine, they still called him to make sure that they were safe. After they went back to the house, Gu Ning regained much of her strength. She wanted to walk on her own, but Leng Shaoting insisted on carrying her in his arms while walking back to the bedroom. Gu Ning was really exhausted today, and soon fell asleep on the bed. Suddenly, she felt like something knocked her against forehead and it was cold. She opened her eyes, and there was a thick fog in her sight. Isnt this the telepathic eye space? She thought to herself. Because she was familiar with the space, she wasnt terrified. However, there were many small crystals the size of a pearl floating in the air. She was confused about what those crystals were, and suddenly there was a line of words that appeared in her mind. In fact, those crystals were a solid form of her power, and could be used to cure diseases. In other words, she could directly use those power crystals to rescue people in the future. The amount of power crystals needed to cure diseases varied in different situations. The power crystals could melt in water, food, or be swallowed directly. Chapter 330 - Skincare Products Made With Gu Ning’s Power Chapter 330 Skincare Products Made With Gu Nings Power Suddenly, it dawned on Gu Ning that she could use those power crystals to make medicines or skincare products, which would be highly profitable. At the same time, she was able to help ill people, which was good too. Once Gu Ning made the decision, she would definitely actualize it. When she opened her eyes again, it was already morning. Gu Nings body was fully recovered, but Leng Shaoting still didnt allow her to get up early and demanded that she sleep for a while longer. He even prepared breakfast and let her eat on the bed. Gu Ning felt likeughing, but obeyed his order. Meanwhile, she kept thinking about her n of producing medicines and skincare products. First, she had to build a professional team to produce medicines and skincare products. Then she needed to establish a factory and apany. After that, she could produce medicines and skincare products in the usual ormon way but add her power crystals into them secretly to enhance the effect. Therefore, the prescriptions and materials of medicines and skincare products were the same as those of other medicine factories, but the effect was really different. After the medicines and skincare products were produced and certified, they coulde onto the market. Gu Ning decided to sell her medicines and skincare products across the country. As long as her medicine and skincare products were of high quality, there was nothing else to worry about. However, she didnt tell Leng Shaoting her n yet. When Leng Shaoting was not in the bedroom, Gu Ning sent a message to K and asked him to help her investigate whether there were any medicalpanies barely staying afloat. She wanted to acquire one. K was surprised by Gu Nings enthusiasm towards business. It seemed like she wouldnt miss any chance to make money. And K of course wouldnt reject his bosss order. Leng Shaoting didnt allow Gu Ning to get up until he prepared lunch. After lunch, Gu Ning went to the antique street. Since she had bought Xiangyun Antique-store, she definitely had to visit it and meet her staff. Leng Shaoting went along with Gu Ning. The moment that they got to the antique street, Gu Ning unconsciously used her Jade Eyes to scan the antiques on the stands along the street. After a while, a bronze dagger with ck mist mixed with white mist came into Gu Nings sight. Gu Ning understood that the white mist was natural power, but she was confused by the ck mist. She walked nearer and sensed a strong Yin on the bronze dagger. Gu Ning guessed that this object was probably evil. Normally, evil objects were dug out from graves, but not every piece of ancient objects carried Yin. It depended on the location of the graves. And once people had objects with Yin, he or she would be affected by Yin. Yin could cause nightmares, diseases or even death. Gu Ning then looked at the stand owner. He looked pale andcked energy. His forehead was even slightly dark. Obviously, he was already being affected by the Yin. A persons forehead was the most important part of their face, and the condition of their forehead implied the persons luck or fate. If ones forehead was smooth and shiny, the person had good luck, but if the person was going through a hard time, his or her forehead would look rough. However, if the forehead turned ck or dark, the person would be in great trouble. The stand owner in front of Gu Ning had obviously been deeply affected by the Yin of the bronze dagger. If he didnt dump the bronze dagger right now, his life could be in danger. Gu Ning didnt believe in Yin and Yang before, but now that she saw it with her own eyes, she had to believe it. Hi, Miss, these are all real antiques that I just bought from the countryside yesterday! the stand owner said to Gu Ning, but he sounded weak. Gu Ning thought for a second, and picked the bronze dagger up. A flow of cold air immediately intruded into her body, Gu Ning felt extremely ufortable and used her power to protect her heart at once. When Gu Ning used her power to protect her heart, the power moved through her body and to the bronze dagger. Shortly, the ck mist of the bronze dagger had decreased a lot. Gu Ning then realized that her power could drive Yin away. Knowing that, Gu Ning continued to put her power through the bronze dagger to drive its Yin away. Although Gu Nings power was able to do it, it wasnt easy. When the Yin was finally driven away, Gu Ning lost a lot of energy and her face turned slightly pale. How much is it? Gu Ning asked. Thirty thousand yuan. No bargaining, the stand owner said. No problem. Gu Ning directly took out thirty thousand yuan and handed it to the stand owner. No matter how much was it, Gu Ning was going to buy it anyway, because it was real. Bronze was an instrument made of bronze alloy[1], created in the Bronze Age of human civilization. From thete Shang Dynasty to the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, the bronze dagger was popr and its craftsmanship was excellent. The one in Gu Nings hands was a bronze dagger with a sheep head made during the Shang Dynasty. It was priceless. Seeing that Gu Ning bought the dagger without hesitation, the stand owner regretted that he hadnt sold it at a higher price. What he didnt know was that Gu Ning had saved his life by buying this dagger. Is this everything that you bought from the countryside? Gu Ning asked. She indeed wanted to buy some real antiques dug out from the earth. She also didnt want innocent people to get ancient objects with Yin. Yes! the stand owner replied. Where are these ancient objects from? Gu Ning asked again. The bronze dagger was newly dug out from the earth, so it must be from somewhere near the countryside. Fengyang Vige, the stand owner answered. Thanks, Gu Ning said. Whats wrong? Leng Shaoting thought that Gu Ning must have asked the stand owner so many questions for a reason. This bronze dagger is real and it is newly dug out from the earth. Thus I thought that there is an ancient grave around the countryside where the stand owner got these ancient objects, Gu Ning said, but she didnt tell Leng Shaoting about the bronze daggers Yin. Do you want to go there? Leng Shaoting asked. Yes, Gu Ning replied. Although it was illegal to dig up an ancient grave, it was necessary for her to do so. Otherwise, more innocent people would be hurt. [1] Bronze alloy is an alloy of copper and tin Chapter 331 - Evil Antiques Chapter 331 Evil Antiques Ill go with you, Leng Shaoting said. Im going to dig up an ancient grave! Youre a military officer who is supposed to stop me from doing so, but you propose to go with me? Gu Ning teased. Since Im willing to take the risk of going with you, arent you supposed to reward me? Leng Shaoting looked straight at Gu Ning in an amorous way. Gu Ning of course understood what was on his mind, and gave him an angry look. Since when have you been so good at flirting? Ever since Ive been with you, Leng Shaoting replied. It was true that Leng Shaoting had be outgoing and talkative since Gu Ning became his girlfriend. Gu Ning flushed a little, and red at him, but she didnt seem mad at all. Instead, Leng Shaoting was turned on by her slightly red, beautiful face. Ningning, if you look at me like that for much longer, Ill lose control of myself. His voice was hoarse. Gu Ning felt likeughing. Why couldnt she look at him like that? She just gave him an angry look, and he got sexually excited because of it? Leng Shaoting was really horny now. Gu Ning ignored him and walked quickly ahead to keep a distance away from him. There were three workers in all in Xiangyun Antique-store. One was the store manager, and the other two were salesmen. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got to the store, there was no guests inside. Seeing that they wereing in, a salesman weed them at once. Wee to our store! Please enjoy yourself. Gu Ning didnt expose her identity right away, but ambled around in the store. It seemed like she had no intention to buy anything. In fact, Gu Ning did it on purpose to test their attitude towards different guests. And it turned out that they were still very polite and kind, at least superficially. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had stayed in the store for a long time, a salesman even poured two cups of tea for them. When Gu Ning was about to open her mouth, a middle-aged man came inside with a sack in hand. Seeing the man, Gu Ning squinted, because this middle-aged man was in the same condition as the stand owner that Gu Ning had just met. Or to be specific, this middle-aged man looked even weaker and his forehead was even darker. Obviously, he had touched ancient objects with Yin. Afterwards, Gu Nings sight fell on the sack in the mans hand. She used her Jade Eyes and saw that there was a pile of antiques inside, but most of them were fake. However, there were two real antiques. One was a bronze ss which was 14 CM tall, and the other was a bronze mirror that was 19.3 CM tall. Both of them were from Warring States Period. Meanwhile, there was a mixture of white and ck mist around the two real antiques. It seemed that the two ancient objects were from the same grave as the bronze dagger, and the grave had probably existed since the Warring States Period or earlier. I just got a bunch of objects from the countryside. Do you want them? the man asked. Come on in! Let me check first, the store manager said to him. There were both real and fake antiques on sale in the store. As long as its style was good and its price wasnt high, they would buy it. Wait a second, Gu Ning said. The store manager stopped and looked at Gu Ning. May I help? Gu Ning took out her certificate and handed it to the store manager. The store manager was surprised to find out that their boss was such a young girl. Nice to meet you, boss! It was totally beyond their imagination that their new boss was so young! The other two salesmen immediately went over and greeted Gu Ning, Nice to meet you, boss! Gu Ning nodded lightly and said to the store manager, May I have a look of those objects too? The store manager was Chen Darong. He was in his early forties and always worked hard. This year was the 20th year that he had been working in Xiangyun Antique-store. He had started his career as an apprentice, and was now an antique expert. Sure, boss, Chen Darong said. He didnt despise Gu Ning just because she was young. The fact that she was able to buy Xiangyun Antique-store already proved her ability. Smart people would never judge a person from appearance. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting followed Chen Darong and the man and walked into a room. When they were in the room, the man put the sack down and opened it. Gu Ning pretended to choose among the pile of ancient objects before she picked the bronze mirror and the bronze ss up. Ill take these two. Uncle Chen, you can choose among the rest! Gu Ning said to Chen Darong. Gu Ning needed to drive the Yin of those two objects away before she put them in the store. Otherwise, all the people in the store would be affected. Chen Darong was surprised that Gu Ning called him Uncle Chen. It seemed like their new boss was quite pleasant. Sure, Chen Darong said. He didnt ask why Gu Ning took the two bronze objects. Since Gu Ning chose them, she was going to pay for them herself. The two objects cost her ten thousand yuan in all. The man didnt know that they were real antiques, so he sold them at the same price as the fake antiques. Some antique dealers would go to antique stores first when they got a lot of ancient objects from the countryside. If antique stores didnt want their objects, they would sell them on the antique street themselves. Where did you get these ancient objects? Gu Ning asked the man. From several viges, like Fengyang Vige, Daning Vige and so forth, the man replied. A question dawned on Gu Ning suddenly. These real antiques were newly dug out from graves. If the vige citizens really dug them out from graves, they should know that they were real. Why did they still sell them at a low price to the antique dealers? Gu Ning couldnt figure it out. It seemed like she had to go to the vige on her own to find out the truth. Later, Gu Ning used an excuse to use the bathroom and put the bronze mirror as well as the bronze ss in her telepathic eye space. There was arge amount of power in her telepathic eye space, so the two objects would be purified automatically. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt stay in the store any longer, and left for Fengyang Vige. However, Gu Ning wasnt in a hurry to enter Fengyang Vige in the day, because they were going to search for the grave. It was better if they slid into the vige during the night. And they couldnt directly drive into the vige, so they booked a room at a nearby hotel. They nned to park the car in the parking lot of the hotel before they walked to the vige in the night. Chapter 332 - Visit the Ancient Grave in Fengyang Village

Chapter 332 Visit the Ancient Grave in Fengyang Vige

After their search, they found a small town two kilometers away from Fengyang Vige, so Gu Ning decided to book a room and park their car there. Leng Shaoting agreed with her after she told him her n. Fengyang Vige was located in an area near the capital, but because the capital was sorge, it took at least an hour and a half of driving for them to get to the small town. And they still needed to walk for another 20 minutes to arrive at Fengyang Vige from the small town. Therefore, Gu Ning prepared to leave at 4 pm. It would be 5:30 pm when they arrived at the town, and it would be dinner time. In the winter, the sky went dark at 6 pm, so it was a great time for them to discuss a n after dinner. They still had two hours to prepare some food and tools before they left. There were mountains all around Fengyang Vige. It was impossible for them to find the ancient grave the moment they got there. It would probably take them hours or even days to find it. And in order to not ev attract attention, they couldnt ask the vigers. However, no matter whether they could find the ancient grave, they had to go back to the capital tomorrow night. There were a lot of tools in Gu Nings telepathic eyes space, but it wasnt convenient for her to take them out, because she still didnt want Leng Shaoting to know her secret. For now, Gu Ning wasnt clear about the condition of the ancient grave. Had only a few found it, or had a majority already found it? However, since antiques dealers were able to sell those bronze objects, the ancient grave must not have been discovered by the government yet. If the government knew about it, it would shut its entrance and send an archaeological team to do the study. However, the ancient grave was full of Yin, and those archaeologists would be affected too. Gu Ning would give Leng Shaoting her night-luminescent pearl to protect him before they got into the ancient grave, but the most important first step was to find the ancient grave. Two hourster, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the small town which was the one nearest to Fengyang Vige. They booked a room and parked their car before they went to have dinner. After dinner, it was almost 6:30 pm, and the sky waspletely dark now. The two then set out on their adventure. Within 20 minutes, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at Fengyang Vige, which waspletely dark. Even with her acute sight, Gu Ning could barely figure out where the road was. She looked at the surrounding mountains and had no idea where they should start. The mountains were too far. Even though it was hardly possible, Gu Ning still used her Jade Eyes to give it a try. However, unfortunately, her Jade Eyes were only effective within 200 meters, and she couldnt see the mountains at such a far distance. Right at this time, they heard a car driving over. In order to not be discovered, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting immediately hid in the grass at the roadside. A van stopped at the entrance of Fengyang Vige and four men who each had a big backpack got out of it. Come on! Be careful. Dont let anyone else find us, one of them said. Hearing that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting understood that they came here for nothing good. They also thought that they could be grave diggers. Gu Ning instantly used her Jade Eyes to scan their backpacks. There were all kinds of tools for grave-digging in their backpacks. Once they four men left, the van drove away without dy. Lets follow them, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting gave her an affirmative nod. After that, they quietly followed the four men. Half an hourter, they had climbed halfway up one of the mountains, and the four men never found out that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were following them. Afterwards, they stopped at a rather steep rock wall and uncover an area of grass. A hole immediately appeared; it was probably the dug up grave. The four men fastened ropes and abseiled down. After the four men were in the ancient grave for a long while, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting approached the hole. However, they didnt get in right away. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to check the depth and the four mens location first in case they met them by ident. The hole was about 20 meters deep, and there was a tomb tunnel beneath it. About three or four meters from the tomb tunnel, there was an anteroom, which was about ten square meters in size. And four coffins wereid in the anteroom. The four coffins had been opened already. That was all that Gu Ning could see with her Jade Eyes. The four men were in the anteroom but they didnt stay there because they had already stolen all the valuable objects there. Thus they were walking towards other anterooms, but it wasnt easy to get into an anteroom. From the ancient objects that they had already found, they knew that the person who had been buried in this ancient grave had to be an important figure, so it was highly possible that there were traps or poison at the entrances of the anterooms. The four men came to another anteroom, but didnt dare walk in directly. Instead, they checked the surroundings carefully, and didnt walk inside until they were sure that there was no danger. Now was the time for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to abseil down. Gu Ning took out her night-luminescent pearl, but didnt reveal it fully, because its light was very bright. Here. Gu Ning gave the night-luminescent pearl to Leng Shaoting. This is a night-luminescent pearl. You can use it to light the way. It was tooplicated for her to exin the Yin and her magical power, so she could only use the excuse. A night-luminescent pearl? Leng Shaoting was quite surprised that Gu Ning had such a priceless jewel, but he didnt ask further, and took the night-luminescent pearl. Gu Ning also told Leng Shaoting not to show its light fully in case the four men would find out. After that, they put on gloves and abseiled down. Once they were in the tomb tunnel, they walked to the first anteroom. Before long, they came to the first anteroom which had already been robbed clean. It was a mess in there and there were pieces of ckened bone with some armor in each of the coffins. They could be servants that had been buried together with their master. Right when Gu Ning was about to use her Jade Eyes to check the four mens location, they suddenly heard an agonized scream followed by messy footsteps. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sensed that something must be wrong, and walked out of the anteroom without hesitation, but they encountered the four men right as they left the anteroom. The man who was running in the front saw two shadows in the tomb tunnel and was frightened to a stop right away, the other three men who were running behind him didnt expect that he would stop all of a sudden and knocked him over directly. However, they were in a dangerous situation and immediately struggled to get back on their feet. All of them were scared to death when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting appeared in their sight. Chapter 333 - Bats in the Ancient Grave

Chapter 333 Bats in the Ancient Grave

One of them said in a trembling voice, Are-are you human beings or ghosts? Ghosts, Gu Ning joked because she thought that it was funny. However, the man rxed instead. You can speak, so youre human beings, but get out of here right now. There is a group of bats flying towards here! They werent curious about why Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were here, because there were many grave diggers. It wasnt umon that others found this ancient grave. A group of bats? Hearing that, Gu Ning immediately used her Jade Eyes and saw arge group of ck bats flying towards this tomb tunnel from an anteroom. The four men ran to the anteroom beside Gu Ning and were about to close the door, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were still out in the tunnel. Hey, do you want to get in here or not? Were closing the door, one of them said. Although they were opponents as grave diggers in the same ancient grave, the four men had already warned Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting that there was a group of bats. If Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wouldnte inside, it wasnt their fault. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting then walked into the anteroom without dy, and a man closed the door tightly. They were all relieved afterwards. Secondster, they all heard the continuous noise made by therge group of bats. What should we do now? The bats are afraid of light and fire, but there are too many bats and our shlight are barely enough. I dont think that there is anything we can burn here, a man said. Reveal the night-luminescent pearl fully now, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting nodded then revealed the entire night-luminescent pearl. Shortly, the anteroom waspletely lit up, which shocked the four men. They looked to the light source and rounded their eyes in shock. Ni-night-luminescent pearl! Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stayed calm, examining their faces. If they were kind people, Gu Ning wouldnt mind bringing them out, but if they dared to scheme against them for this night-luminescent pearl, Gu Ning wouldnt help them at all. Three of the four men were astonished, but didnt show any greedy expressions. However, thest one seemed to have his own n. Of course, just because the three men didnt show their greed didnt mean that they had no intention to steal it from Gu Ning. So Gu Ning was on alert now. She turned to a man who was around 25-years-old; he was the youngest one among them. Youre injured. Indeed, the man had been bitten by a bat and his face started to turn back, which was a sign of being poisoned. Hearing that, the other three men looked to the youngest man with one ord and asked nervously, Youre injured? Where? I-I was bitten by a bat! The man hadnt felt the acute pain from the back of his hand until now. He was horrified, because they all knew that bats in ancient graves were extremely poisonous. Although he wouldnt die quickly, he would be dead after one or two hours if he hadnt been administered in time. Oh, the antidote! Three of them immediately took off their backpacks searching for medicine. They were gravediggers and always carried all kinds of antidotes with them. They took out the antidote and covered the youngest mans hand with it. However, the antidote would only be effective after a long time. Besides, even if the poison in the youngest mans body was resolved, he would be weak in the following days, which would affect hister movements. Gu Ning walked to them and gave them a small porcin bottle. If you trust me, you can take this. It will be effective within seconds. In the porcin bottle was medicine that Gu Ning had made with her power and water today. They gave Gu Ning a nce, but didnt take the porcin bottle right away. It was hard for them to believe her. They had a suspicion that Gu Ning would kill them all and be in possession of all the antiques in this ancient grave. They had just met each other and they were opponents as grave diggers. Gu Ning understood why they hesitated, so she exined, Ill take responsibility no matter what happens. Hearing that, they chose to believe her for now, and took the medicine. They also knew that their antidote wouldnt be effective soon. Although the youngest man could be saved, their following actions would be greatly affected. The youngest man took Gu Nings medicine at once. Once the medicine which was actually just a mixture of Gu Nings magical power and water went into the youngest mans mouth, he felt a cold air and it was reallyfortable. The cold air immediately flowed through his entire body. He didnt feel any more pain, and he stopped bleeding as well. Most surprisingly, he got his strength back like lightning. The people around his were all quite astonished. The mans wound wasnt healed yet, because of theck of power. However, Gu Ning did it on purpose. If the medicine was too effective, it could cause her trouble. Thank you so much! the four men said to Gu Ning My pleasure, Gu Ning replied and asked. Youre professional grave diggers, havent you found anything strange about this ancient grave? Gu Ning wasnt sure herself, but tried to get more information from them. Once Gu Ning asked that question, the four mens faces all changed. Apparently, they indeed had been through something strange. The four men had been to this ancient gravest week, but they were all sick ever since. Thus they didnte back again until a weekter when they recovered. Ever since they had been to this ancient grave, they had been having nightmares andcked energy, but the four men didnt know why Gu Ning asked that question, so they stayed quiet and waited for her to finish her sentences. I can tell what has happened to you all from your appearance. Out of my kindness, I can be honest with you. The ancient objects in this grave are evil and contain Yin. If you take them, the Yin would affect your health and you would be either weak or sick. Its also possible that youll die in the near future, Gu Ning said. It sounded so unusual and unbelievable, but the four men who had been through it couldnt doubt it. Then what should we do? the youngest man asked in anxiety. Do you mean that we better give up these antiques? a man who was around 35-years-old asked in an unpleasant tone. If you want to live, you better give up, but if you dont care, just take them, Gu Ning said. Stop scaring us! If we give up, youll have the chance to take them all! another man who was around 30 years old retorted. Chapter 334 - Fortune or Life Chapter 334 Fortune or Life Although they had felt ufortable for a period of time, it was impossible for them to give up those antiques in such arge amount. Lao San! the oldest man among them, who was around 40-years-old, snapped at the man. He believed what the man had just said, but he believed what Gu had said more. He had been a grave digger for a long time, and was willing to ept it. Since you dont believe it, I wont force you, Gu Ning said. Well, are you going to give up the ancient objects in this grave too? Lao San asked, but he obviously didnt believe that Gu Ning would. Of course I wont! Gu Ning said it inly. Hearing that, the four men were upset at once, but before they could say another word, Gu Ning added, You should know that night-luminescent pearls are full of power and can drive Yin away. Thus the ancient objects wont affect me much once they are in my hands. They were grave diggers who had been in touch with far more unusual things thanmon people, so they sort of believed in Yin and Yang Leng Shaoting didnt have that experience, but he had heard of Yin and Yang. He neither believed nor disbelieved it, but he was curious about it. So what? We can steal the night-luminescent pearl and itll be ours, Lao San said aggressively. Lao San, how can you do that? The oldest man was displeased. Boss, are you going to listen to her and give up all of the valuable antiques? Lan San argued. Only fools would give up the fortune right in front of their eyes. Well, do you think that you have the ability to steal it from me? Gu Ning asked with disdain. You... Lao San was irritated. However, before he could attack Gu Ning, his boss stopped him. The oldest man said to Gu Ning, Miss, I know that youre just being kind to tell us that, but it cost us a lot of energy and effort to find this ancient grave and dig this hole. Its impossible for us to leave here with empty hands. Of course I wont make you leave with empty hands. So, I have two ideas. First, I can transfer a hundred million yuan to your ount and then all the ancient objects in this grave would belong to me, Gu Ning said, but she was interrupted by Lao San. A hundred million yuan? Do you think that we are beggars? A. random object in this grave is worth over ten million yuan! he said in anger. He was right. A random ancient object in this grave was worth over ten million yuan. Thus it wasnt fair for them, however that was only when their life wasnt in danger. You indeed would rather die for money! Gu Ning shook her head resignedly and signed. Well, second, we canpete against each other for the antiques. Thats reasonable, Lao San said, but others remained silent. However, physical attacks are not allowed. If you attack us, we dont mind fighting back, Gu Ning warned. And if you choose the second, I wont bother saving your life again, or protecting you from the bats outside. Gu Ning thought that she had already saved them once and warned them. Even if they were all dead in front of her eyes now, she wouldnt feel guilty, because they deserved it. Hearing that, the four men panicked a little. Therge group of bats outside was indeed a major threat! Alright, then well leave first, Gu Ning said. She and Leng Shaoting then took out protective suits and put it on, in case the bats bit them. Gu Ning already knew that this ancient grave was dangerous, so she had checked rted knowledge on the Inte beforehand. She was aware that there could be bats, mice or snakes in it. Although the protective suit couldnt stop the poisonous animals from attacking them, it wouldnt be difficult for them to deal with them given their outstanding agility. Seeing that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting put on protective suits, the four men were envious, especially Lao San who was already jealous of them and couldnt wait to leave this anteroom. He was worried that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would get all the antiques before them. Hey, if you open the door now, the bats will get inside! Lao San tried to stop them. Dont worry. I wont allow a single bat to get in here, Gu Ning smiled with disdain. Lao San lost his patience and urged his partners. Boss, lets get out of here now! However, his boss suddenly said to Gu Ning, Miss, we choose the hundred million yuan over the ancient objects in this grave, but you need to keep your promise. What? They were all surprised. Lao San, on the other hand, was furious. Boss, what do you mean? Are you scared of what this girl said? Lao San, I dont have the right to stop you, but if you still regard me as your boss, please take my advice and dont leave here. If you insist on walking out, you can go alone, the oldest man, Lao Da, said. He wasnt scared of what Gu Ning had said, but he knew that Gu Ning had told them the truth. Although grave-digging was always dangerous, he wasnt willing to die for money. What about you? Lao San asked looking to Lao Er and Lao Yao. Although Lao Er and Lao Yao were reluctant to give up the priceless antiques, they always trusted Lao Da and chose to follow his lead as usual. Well follow Lao Da, Lao Er and Lao Yao replied. Fine, very well. Ill go alone! Lao San was extremely mad, and made up his mind to go out alone. He put on his mask and took out a burning torch. Gu Ning looked to Lao Da and others. Since we made an agreement, you can wait here for us. Once were out of this grave, Ill transfer the money to you. I promise. Sure, Lao Da answered. He could only choose to trust her now. After that, Gu Ning said to Lao San, TIL. protect them, so you need to leave before us. Im afraid that the bats will fly inside when you open the door. You... Lao San was angry that Gu Ning despised him. He snorted with anger, and opened the door, walking out with the burning torch lifted in his hand. Nobody stopped him; not because his partners didnt care about his life, but because he didnt value his own life. Chapter 335 - Lao San’s Death and the Black Moving Body Chapter 335 Lao Sans Death and the ck Moving Body Because of the bright light of the night-luminescent pearl, therge group of bats was just flying from left to right outside, but didnt dare toe inside. Before Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went out, she said to Lao Da and others in the anteroom, Its his own choice, and whether he can stay alive had nothing to do with me. Lao Da and the others also knew that even if Lao San died, they couldnt me anyone. Once were out, you need to immediately close the door, Gu Ning reminded them. The moment that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were out, Lao Da closed the door and no bats had the chance to fly inside. In the tomb tunnel, Lao San was holding his burning torch, so the bats didnt dare to approach too close, but the light of a single burning torch was too weak in front of thousands of bats, thus some bats still attacked Lao San once in a while, which scared him. As for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, they had the night-luminescent pearl to protect them from the bats. However, if they didnt kill the bats, it could still be dangerous. No one could promise that the bats wouldnt attack them or bite them by chance. At this time, Gu Ning heard Lao Sans agonized shout. Obviously, he had been bitten by bats. Lao San used his antidote to stop the effects of bats poison. And although he survived, he was much weaker. Let me ask you for thest time. Do you want the antiques or your life? Gu Ning still had her sympathy towards Lao San and gave him onest chance. Its none of your business! Lao San said in anger and continued to walk ahead. Since he said that, Gu Ning wouldnt persuade him anymore. She took out a me thrower from her backpack and sprayed me at the group of ck bats behind them. The me thrower emitted mes that were two meters long and ten centimeters wide. Once the me was sprayed out, a group of bats were ignited. They struggled, then died and fell. Lao San was so jealous of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. He was eager to grab the night-luminescent pearl and me thrower from them, but was afraid that he couldnt beat them alone. After spraying me three times, almost all the bats behind Gu Ning were dead, but it wasnt realistic to kill them all, because some of them hid away. As long as they werent being threatening, Gu Ning wouldnt bother killing them. Gu Ning only killed the bats behind her, but there were a lot in front of Lao San. With a single burning torch, he could hardly escape from their attacks. Lao San went to the anteroom that they had opened before the bats flew out, but he couldnt get inside right away because the bats were precisely flying out of this anteroom. He cautiously looked inside. There were a lot less bats in it, but they all flew backwards seeing fire. Dont go inside! Gu Ning tried to stop Lao San, but he refused to listen to her. Lao San walked in directly andter screamed in horror and pain. When Gu Ning followed him, she saw Lao San lying on the ground with blood around his body. He was dead already. And there was a ck moving body standing in front of Lao San. It was a zombie. Before they went into the anteroom, Gu Ning had used her Jade Eyes and saw the zombie. She was shocked to find that there really were zombies in this world. It was because she was so stunned that she failed to stop Lao San in time, but she had indeed warned Lao San to not go inside beforehand. If he had listened to her, he wouldnt have been killed, but the truth was that Lao San had died because he refused to listen to Gu Nings advice. In the first anteroom, the three men heard Gu Nings voice and Lao Sans scream. They had a premonition that Lao San was in trouble. If Lao San was really in trouble, they would feel terrible too, because they had been working together for two years. However, Lao San valued money too high, and he would risk his life for it. Besides, Lao San had betrayed them for money, which Lao Da kept a secret. That was the reason why he hadnt tried his best to stop Lao San. He had nned to dismiss Lao San after this time. Lao San had done a lot to discover this ancient grave after all. Boss, is Lao San in trouble? Lao Er asked. I have no idea, Lao Da said. He wasnt sure either. Leng Shaoting was terrified too when the ck moving body appeared in his sight. What the hell is that? He had been through many dangerous situations and ces, and he had fought in the Amazon Rainforest, but he had never panicked in front of scary beasts or enemies. However, this ck moving body was too strange and horrifying. It looked like a human being, but had ck fur all over its body. It seemed to be a gori, but was obviously not. A zombie, Gu Ning said. It wasnt the normal zombies that they had seen in the horror films. This zombie smelt like rotten corpse, which was quite disgusting. What? A zombie? Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was more than shocked. He had only heard of ghosts and monsters in tales. To his astonishment, there were really zombies in this world. His original views of this world started to change dramatically. The zombie was afraid of light and fire too, so it didnt dare to approach them because of the night-luminescent pearl in Leng Shaotings hand, but a zombie was much more threatening to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting than a group of bats, because it was really strong and could use other things to attack them. Without hesitation, the zombie threw the heavy cover of a coffin at them. It happened too fast and suddenly, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were almost hit by it. However, the heavy cover hit between the two of them, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting escaped in two different directions. However, that being the case, Gu Ning was out of the brightest light, and the zombie seized the chance, attacking Gu Ning with his sharp, ck nails. Ningning! Leng Shaoting was shocked. He ran to Gu Ning at once, but unexpectedly, the zombie moved much faster than him and got close to Gu Ning like lightning. Gu Ning wasnt weak either. She fought against the ck moving body with her magical power, so it didnt hurt her. At the same time, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting seriously, Keep the night-luminescent pearl bright and never let it leave your hand! Gu Ning was really worried that Leng Shaoting would ignore the night-luminescent pearl in order to help her. If the night-luminescent pearl was covered, it would be a great advantage to the zombie. Besides, it Leng Shaoting lost the protection of night-luminescent pearl, he would be hurt by Yin. Seeing Gu Ning being so serious, Leng Shaoting bore her words in mind. Luckily, the zombie wasnt able to hurt Gu Ning, and Leng Shaoting was less concerned. However, he still wanted to help Gu Ning. Chapter 336 - Bronze Chimes Chapter 336 Bronze Chimes Leng Shaoting had to be cautious and couldnt move too fast in case the night-luminescent pearl would fall, so he immediately took out his gun, shooting at the back of the zombie. However, the bullets failed to hurt it at all. Guns or knives are useless. Its only afraid of fire and light! Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting. The zombie abruptly turned around when it was shot in the back. It wanted to attack Leng Shaoting, but was scared of the bright light. Thus it turned back right away and continued fighting with Gu Ning. During the three seconds when the zombie turned back, Gu Ning finally got a chance to pull out the me thrower, spraying me at it. Boom! The me thrower sprayed out strong mes which burned the zombie. It screamed and jumped around in severe pain. Gu Ning immediately took out a bottle of gasoline and poured it over the zombie. The fuel immediately ignited even stronger mes. The zombies agonized scream was quite horrifying and it smelt so acrid. The three men in the first anteroom all felt terrified by the horrifying scream, and it didnt sound like a human beings voice. What is the sound? I dont think a human being can make it. Lao Yaos face turned pale. He trembled in fear and hid behind Lao Da. Is there any monsters? Lao Er was also scared and guessed. Lao Da remained silent. Although he had the same idea, he didnt want to scare himself. They wanted to go out and check it themselves, but none of them dared to move a step. The zombie stopped struggling after 10 minutes of being burned in strong me. It fell down on the ground, but it was still aze. It seemed easy for Gu Ning to kill the zombie, but it was just because of the me thrower. Otherwise, it would have been extremely difficult to get rid of the zombie. Stare at it, in casees alive again all of a sudden. Ill go over there to search for ancient objects, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting before she went to the coffin. Gu Ning didnt want Leng Shaoting to follow her, because she nned to secretly put the ancient objects into her telepathic eyes space. In addition, there was arge amount of Yin around these ancient objects. Gu Ning was unwilling to let Leng Shaoting touch them, even though he had the night-luminescent pearl in his hands. Although the zombie stopped struggling, it twitched. Leng Shaoting was also worried that it would regain its life suddenly, so he stayed at the same ce fixing his eyes on it. Gu Ning went to the coffin, and even though there werent many ancient objects in it, each piece of them was priceless. Most of them were made of bronze, which showed that this grave must have been built in the Warring States Period. There were 12 pieces of bronze in the coffin, including a bronze sword, a bronze bird and beast pattern pot, an animal-shaped bronze statue, and so forth. Those ancient objects werepletely covered by ck mist, and there was no touch of white mist at all. The man who had been buried in the coffin had already turned into a zombie, so it was understandable that the ancient objects were so evil. Gu Ning put five pieces of bronze into her telepathic eyes space, and the other seven pieces of bronze were put into her backpack. She could easily put the ancient objects in her backpack into her telepathic eyes space as long as she wanted. In fact, she put some pieces of bronze into her backpack for Leng Shaotings sake, in case he would think that it was strange that her backpack seemed the same after she had put so much stuff into it. After that, Gu Ning went back to Leng Shaotings side. The ck moving body was still twitching, so they couldnt leave yet. During this time, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to look into another closed anteroom. There was no coffin in it, but a wooden box and a set of bronze chimes. Seeing the bronze chimes, Gu Ning was greatly surprised, because she knew that they had to be extremely priceless. There were 65 pieces of bronze chimes in all, which were divided into threeyers and nine groups ording to size, hanging on the clock frame. There was a Fu Bell and 45 Yong Bells divided into 5 groups in the middle and loweryers of the clock frame. Bells hanging in the middleyer had a bright sound, while those hanging in the loweryer had a low sound. Other than the Fu Bell and Yong Bells, there were also 19 Niu Bells, which was smaller than Yong Bells, hanging on the upperyer of the clock frame in three groups.[1] In 19XX, in the Tomb of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty, two sets of bronze chimes were unearthed. One group was made up of nine pieces, while the other was seven. The bronze chimes were exquisitely decorated, and well-made. ording to the textual research, they were the court instruments of Wu Guo in thete Spring and Autumn Period. Even after being buried in the earth for 2,500 years, the two sets of bronze chimes were still able to make clear and beautiful sounds. Unfortunately, the set of bronze chimes which consisted of threeyers and nine groups were still missing. If this set of bronze chimes in this ancient grave was discovered, it would cause a great sensation in music, art and antique industries. Many famous museums would fight for it. Moreover, the whole set was worth at least several billion yuan, which was quiet exciting. And in the wooden box were other ancient objects. To Gu Nings surprise, all the ancient objects in this anteroom were purely covered with natural power. Gu Ning thought for a while and figured it out. The ancient objects that she had just discovered were buried with a man, who must have been tortured before he had been killed. Thus those ancient objects were affected by his deep hatred. And this anteroom where the set of bronze chimes was ced was separated from that one, so there was no Yin in it. It wasnt hard to take the ancient objects in the wooden box, but the set of bronze chimes was too heavy to carry. In that case, Gu Ning had to put it into her telepathic eyes space, and she had to avoid Leng Shaoting. Therefore, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting, Shaoting, you can stay here and Ill go out to have a look. If youre worried about me, you can stand at the door of this anteroom, staring at this zombie and keeping an eye on me. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was of course worried about Gu Nings safety, but hepromised in the end. The anteroom that Gu Ning was leaving for wasnt far away. There was only a short distance of four meters. Leng Shaoting stood at the door, staring at the zombie which was still burning, and kept an eye on Gu Ning at the same time. Gu Ning went to the anteroom, and used her Jade Eyes to check its door. Luckily, there were no traps or poison powder. She opened the door, which astonished Leng Shaoting. He was concerned that there could be more bats or another zombie inside. Ningning! Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning worriedly. Its fine, Gu Ningforted him, then directly pushed the door open. Seeing that there wasnt anything strangeing out, Leng Shaoting rxed. Gu Ning used a shlight to light the anteroom and said to Leng Shaoting, Theres nothing terrifying in it, just pieces of bronze. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was relieved. Afterwards, Gu Ning walked inside. She immediately put the set of bronze chimes into her telepathic eyes space, and opened the wooden box. There was a lot of bronze in it, because bronze was quite popr during the Warring States Period. Gu Ning carried the wooden box out and put it down at the door. She then went back to check on the zombie which had finally stopped twitching and was almost burned into ashes. It was impossible for it toe alive again. [1] Fu, Yong and Niu bells are ancient Chinese bells that have different shapes and octaves. Whenbined and because of their shapes they can produce a full 12-octave scale instead of just five-octaves. Chapter 337 - Deadly Body Poison Chapter 337 Deadly Body Poison I think were done here. Lets go back now! Gu Ning said. Sure, Leng Shaoting replied. He then went to carry the wooden box. Although it was heavy, Leng Shaoting was able to lift it. They stopped at the first anteroom again, and Gu Ning said loudly, You cane out now! The three men in it couldnt wait to leave. Once they heard Gu Nings voice, they immediately opened the door and walked out. Lao Yao asked, What was the terrifying scream just then? I was so scared. A zombie, Gu Ning said directly. If they didnt know the truth, they would probably think that it was easy to get the ancient objects in this grave. What? Hearing that, they were all shocked. They obviously knew what a zombie was, but they had only heard of it from the older generations story. None of them had ever seen one in reality. What-what happened to the zombie? Lao Yao asked again. I burned it to death, but Lao San was killed by it, Gu Ning answered. Although the three men were mentally prepared, it was still unpleasant to hear the terrible news. After a few seconds of mourning, Lao Da sighed and said, Lets move Lao Sans body out of here! Although Lao San had betrayed them, they were close friends after all. Besides, he was dead now, and they felt that it was necessary to bury him well. Wait! Before they could act, Gu Ning stopped them. Lao San was killed by the zombie, and his body has already been poisoned. If you try to move his body, you might be affected by the deadly body poison and die in the near future. One can never be too careful. Besides, if he bes a zombieter, a simple grave cant stop him. Thus I think that its better to leave him here. Gu Ning wasnt threatening them, but it was possible, even if barely. Hearing that, the three men were all shocked. No matter if it was true or not, they didnt dare to bring Lao Sans body back, or to have a look of the zombie. Nevertheless, they didnt doubt what Gu Ning had just told them. Although they didnt see the ck moving body with their own eyes, they had heard the strange scream, which a human being couldnt make. Well, I think that we better leave now! Lao Yao was too scared to stay here for a second longer. Although he had dug up graves many times, it was the first time that he had been through such weird things. Not only Lao Yao, even Lao Da and Lao Er who had been grave diggers for over a dozen years felt that it was very terrifying. Afterwards, they noticed the wooden box beside Leng Shaotings feet. They knew that there had to be antiques in it. If they didnt know that there was a zombie, they would be reluctant to miss those antiques, but now, they only felt that they were lucky. If they had been greedy and risked their lives for fortune, they would have been killed too. If they were dead, fortune would be meaningless. In fact, a hundred million yuan was a lot, and each of them could get twenty-five million yuan. However, Lao San was already dead, so they would share the money with Lao Si who had driven them here. There were five members in their team. Sometimes, one of them would be the driver, while the rest went to dig graves. Although the amount of money they got couldntpare with priceless antiques, they kept their life after all. Even if Gu Ning didnt give them the money, they wouldnt bother to argue. Gu Ning saw their reactions, and had a good impression of them. The grave hole wasnt big, and it only allowed one person to get through at a time, so it was impossible to carry the wooden box and leave at the same time. Gu Ning then decided to fasten a rope around the wooden box and pull it up after she got out. When the wooden box was pulled out, the three men followed. Leng Shaoting was thest one who got out of the hole. They couldnt leave just like that; they had to fill the hole before leaving. It was very deep, and the gravediggers had moved the earth somewhere else in case someone found out. Thus it wasnt easy for them to fill it now. In the following hours, they cooperated to finish the task. Leng Shaoting didnt want Gu Ning to do thebor work along with them, so he told her to stay on the side and guard the wooden box, while the men went to move rocks and earth. They used rocks to fill in the bottom, and the earth was ced on the top. After that, Gu Ning nted a small tree which was as thick as her arm into the hole. Well, after what weve been through together, I bet you trust me to some extent now. You know that its toote to transfer the money now. Thus I think that we should go back to town and stay in the hotel for a night. We can go to the bank tomorrow. What do you think? Gu Ning asked them. She had no intention to trick them, but they were still strangers after all. Although there were many antiques without Yin in the wooden box, Gu Ning didnt tell them nor share with them. Since they already made the agreement, they had to stick to it now. No problem. Lao Da agreed with Gu Ning. A hundred million yuan was a considerable amount of money, and they couldnt transfer it online. In addition, they indeed had a certain amount of trust towards Gu Ning now. If Gu Ning wasnt willing to give them the money, she wouldnt have rescued them. And they already felt lucky enough to stay alive after what they had been through. Money wasnt very important to them now. However, our friend is waiting for us now, Lao Da said. Gu Ning understood that it must be their driver. Actually, it would be convenient if they had a car to move the wooden box back. Oh, do you mean the one who drove you here? I think that we should probably move this wooden box back by car. Please call him to pick us up! Gu Ning said. Hearing that, the three men were surprised. Howe she knows it? However, they soon realized that Gu Ning must have seen them. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had noticed them at the very beginning. After that, they climbed down the mountain and went back. It was around 12 am when they left. Once they were back at the foot of the mountain, their phones got reception. Lao Da immediately sent a message to Lao Si and told him to pick them up. When they walked to the entrance of Fengyang Vige, the van was already waiting there. Chapter 338 - It’s Useless to Think Further About It Chapter 338 Its Useless to Think Further About It When the man in the car saw Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, he was surprised. Lao Da, who are they? And where is Lao San? Lao Sans dead, and these two are our life-savers. Alright, we better leave right now, and Ill tell you that details when we get back, Lao Da said. What? Lao San is dead? The man, who was called Lao Si, was astonished. Although he never liked Lao San, they had known each other for many years. It was shocking that Lao San was suddenly dead. Besides, what had happened in the ancient grave? Why were these two strangers their life-savers? Lao Si had many questions in his mind, but Lao Da wouldnt tell him until they got back. They all got in the car and drove to the small town. On the way, they introduced themselves to each other. Lao Das full name was Li Maosong. He was 42-years-old. Lao Er was Sun Chao, who was 38-years-old. Lao Si was Zhao Jiangquan, who was 29-years-old, and Lao Yao was Guo Yiyang, who was just 26-years-old. Gu Ning introduced herself to them too, but she didnt tell them Leng Shaotings full name. She just told them that Leng Shaotings family name was Leng. Other than that, she also told them that she and Leng Shaoting were a couple. Li Maosong and Gu Ning exchanged phone numbers so that Li Maosong could contact her. About 10 minutester, they arrived at the parking lot and stopped beside Leng Shaotings car. Leng Shaoting got out and moved the wooden box to the trunk of his car. They had prepared a big suitcase in the trunk. Leng Shaoting ced the ancient objects into the big suitcase and then carried it back to their room in the hotel. It would be too noticeable if they carried the wooden box. Gu Ning ordered two rooms for the four men, and the two rooms were right next to the one where Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stayed. Gu Ning did it on purpose to calm the four mens worries. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to their room, while Li Maosong and the others went into the same room, because they had a lot to discuss. What did you get? Zhao Jiangquan asked the moment they walked inside. Nothing, Li Maosong replied. What? Why? Zhao Jiangquan was shocked. We almost died in there! Who cares about the antiques?! Sun Chao said seriously. He then told Zhao Jiangquan what they had been through in the ancient grave. Zhao Jiangquan rounded his eyes in shocked and felt terrified. A zombie? Jesus, it is real? And the zombie killed Lao San? Zhao Jiangquan didnt me them because they had made the deal with Gu Ning, because he would have done the same thing. Life was more valuable than money after all! Lao San had risked his life for money, and had been killed in the end. Nevertheless, can we trust them? Zhao Jiangquan asked. He was worried that Gu Ning would lie to them. I trust them. If they didnt want to give us the hundred million yuan, they could have just abandoned us in the grave. Moreover, she did rescue us after all. If she is unwilling to give us the money, we wont say anything, Li Maosong said. Alright, its useless to think further about it. Lets have a rest now! They knew that it was meaningless to think about it right now, and they all agreed with Li Maosong, so they stopped discussing it. Lao Er and Lao Si left for another room afterwards. That night, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting slept like babies, but the four men could barely sleep. Although it was useless to be worried, they couldnt help doing it. The next morning around 7 am, the four men got up and gathered together in a room, waiting for Gu Ning. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting made it a habit to get up early, so they were both awake at 7 am. Gu Ning understood that Li Maosong and his friends had to be anxious throughout the whole night. Thus she didnt want to let them wait any longer, and called Li Maosong once she was prepared. However, it was too early, and the bank wasnt open yet. Therefore, they had to wait till 9 am. Li Maosong and his friends immediately went outside, waiting for them in the passage after he hung up the call with Gu Ning. Thus the moment that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stepped out of their room, they saw the four men in the passage, which was quite amusing. The bank isnt open yet. Lets go check out and have breakfast first! Gu Ning said. Sure, the four men answered. Afterwards, they checked out together and went to have breakfast. Then they drove to the bank without dy. At 9 am, the bank opened. Gu Ning and Li Maosong went toplete the transfer procedure. When the money was transferred to their ounts, Li Maosong and his friends were finally relieved. Miss Gu, Mr. Leng, thank you so much for saving our lives this time! Li Maosong thanked Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting seriously. No matter what, they had earned a lot this time. Sun Chao and the others also thanked Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Youre wee, Gu Ning said. Goodbye then. After that, they separated, and Gu Ning along with Leng Shaoting went back to the capital. Are you going to put those ancient objects in Xiangyun Antique-store, or keep it elsewhere? Leng Shaoting asked. Ill choose some to put in Xiangyun Antique-store, and we can keep the rest in your house for now, Gu Ning said. She didnt want to attract too much attention, because it was illegal to dig up ancient graves. Sure, Leng Shaoting said. After they arrived at the capital, they went to the antique street first. There was a big suitcase of antiques in their car, and it wasnt safe. Thus Leng Shaoting would stay in the car, while Gu Ning left for a while. Actually, Gu Ning deliberately avoided Leng Shaoting, because she nned to take out some ancient objects from her telepathic eyes space. And it wouldnt be convenient if Leng Shaoting was with her. Most importantly, it would be strange if she carried a pile of antiques around all the time, so she had to avoid Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning went to buy a 26 inch suitcase first and put several antiques in it before she walked ahead. When she walked past a public washroom, she went inside and secretly took out more antiques from her telepathic eyes space. Afterwards, she went straight to Xiangyun Antique-store. However, the moment that Gu Ning arrived, she saw a person arguing in Xiangyun Antique-store. There was a group of onlookers gathered around at the door of Xiangyun Antique-store. And a man inside was arguing in anger, Chen Darong! Master Luo just sold Xiangyun Antique-store, and you are already starting to ruin its reputation! This teapot is obviously a fake, but you im that it is real. I wasted two hundred thousand yuan on it, and you need topensate me! Otherwise, Ill call the police. Chapter 339 - Troublemaker Chapter 339 Troublemaker The group of onlookers burst into discussions. No way! Xiangyun Antique-store deceives consumers? Xiangyun Antique-store may not have done it in the past, but its hard to tell now since its boss has changed. Exactly, businessmen only care about profits! I think the new boss is ruining Xiangyun Antique-stores reputation! True! Chen Darong didnt panic but calmly looked at the middle-aged man who was causing trouble in the store. Mr. Wu, are you sure that this is the teapot that you bought from Xiangyun Antique-store? Mr. Wu ran a restaurant outside of the antique street. He was rich and loved to collect antiques. Unfortunately, he didnt know much about antiques. Are you kidding me? If its not, I wouldnte here! Its the same as the picture! Mr. Wu was angry. Really? Let me check first, Chen Darong said. Mr. Wu then gave the teapot to Chen Darong without hesitation, like he wasnt lying at all. Chen Darong had a closer look of the teapot then said, Youre right. It indeed looks the same as the one in the picture, but there is something very different. Where? Mr. Wu was nervous, and refused to believe it. Obviously, Mr. Wu came to cause them trouble on purpose. Both Chen Darong and Gu Ning, who was outside, were aware of that. Chen Darong sneered and asked, Did you bring the picture with you? I can point it out for you. Seeing Chen Darong being so confident, Mr. Wu, instead, hesitated. Is there really something different? He thought to himself. Impossible! It is an exact replica of the real one. Howe its different? It seems that you dont have the picture with you. Dont worry. I do, Chen Darong smiled after Mr. Wu remained silent for a long while. Jian, go and get the contract of the teapot for me. The purchasing of real antiques required the signing of a contract between the seller and the buyer. Not only the text contract, but also the full-scale high-definition pictures of the objects needed signing, in order to prevent such things from happening. Some people might buy the real antiques, and use fakes to extort money. No problem. Jian was a worker in Xiangyun Antique-store. He immediately went to the document room. At this time, Mr. Wu felt more nervous, because this teapot wasnt the real one. Although it was an exact replica, it was fake. However he couldnt back away now. Thinking for a while, Mr. Wu forced himself to face it. Jian gave Chen Darong the contract that they had signed with Mr. Wu, but Chen Darong didnt open it right away. Instead, he said seriously to Mr. Wu, Mr. Wu, I dont know why you had to do this today, but if youre willing to stop it now, and apologize, I can pretend that nothing has happened. If you insist, I wont show any sympathy. Mr. Wu, however, felt humiliated. If he stopped it right now, it would mean that he admitted that he used the replica to try to extort money, which was quite shameful. Thus Mr. Wu argued in anger, Chen Darong, dont ever try to scare me. I did buy this teapot at Xiangyun Antique-store! Mr. Wu ignored the worse result that would ur if his scheme was exposed directly in public in the end. Well, since you insist, you cant me me. Chen Darong didnt bother to waste time arguing with Mr. Wu any longer. In fact, the clearest proof isnt the difference between this one and that one in the picture, but that this teapot is newly made. There is a smell of smoke around it too! Saying that, Chen Darong looked straight at Mr. Wu. Mr. Wu, I think that youre too impatient and stupid. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. What? Its fake? I knew Xiangyun Antique-store wouldnt do such a thing! Exactly, I think Mr. Wu is so shameless to try to trap Xiangyun Antique-store. I agree! Most of the people chose to believe Xiangyun Antique-store, so they all defended Chen Darong. Its bullshit! Mr. Wu raised his voice in anger, but wasnt confident. He didnt expect that Chen Darong had such an acute sense of smell. To be exact, he didnt know that there would be a smoke smell around the newly-made teapot. Chen Darong wasnt irritated at all. If you dont believe me, you can invite Master Zuo toe here. Master Zuo was a household name in the antique street. He was both an antique expert and a skillful handicrafts maker. Everyone had great respect for him, and he was well-known for his honesty. Therefore, once Master Zuo showed up, people would believe him. Hearing that, Me. Wu panicked. He tried to grab the teapot, but was stopped by Chen Darong. His action totally exposed his scheme. Jian, call the police! Chen Darong was a kind person, but not a coward. Since Mr. Wu insisted on shaming himself in public, he wouldnt mind helping him. And it was also a great chance for him to set an example, in case such a thing happened again. Mr. Wu immediately begged Chen Darong, Mr. Chen, its all my fault. Please forgive me this time! I promise that I wont do it again. However, Chen Darong ignored him. Seeing that, Mr. Wu wanted to escape, but was caught by Chen Darong. Chen Darong, you better let me go now, or my cousin-inw will get revenge on you! Mr. Wu threatened. Mr. Wus cousin-inw was the boss of Guyun Antique-store which was also located at this antique street, and his name was Zhang Hongqiang. Once Mr. Wu mentioned Zhang Hongqiang, many people started to realize the dirty secret behind Mr. Wus scheme. Guyun Antique-store wasnt far from Xiangyun Antique-store. Although Guyun Antique-store was popr too, it couldntpare with Xiangyun Antique-store. Therefore, Xiangyun Antique-store was always Guyun Antique-stores opponent. The previous boss of Xiangyun Antique-store was a member of the Antiques Association, so Zhang Hongming didnt dare to cause him trouble, even though Zhang Hongming also had powerful support. He had schemed against Xiangyun Antique-store in vain before. However, now Xiangyun Antique-store had a new boss. Zhang Hongming also found out that the new boss was just a young girl, so he couldnt wait to damage Xiangyun Antique-store. Be my guest then. Chen Darong wasnt afraid at all. You... Mr. Wu was mad. Before long, policemen arrived and took Mr. Wu away. The crowd dispersedter too. Gu Ning didnt walk inside until then. Seeing Gu Ninging, Chen Darong immediately went out to wee her. Nice to meet you, boss! Chapter 340 - Make Friends with Master Xu Chapter 340 Make Friends with Master Xu Hi, I brought some real antiques to sell, Gu Ning said. She didnt mention what had just happened at all, but she was very satisfied with the way Chen Darong had handled it. Real antiques? Real antiques? The minute that Gu Ning finished her sentence, two surprised voices sounded at the same time. One was from Chen Darong, while the other was from outside of the door. Gu Ning and Chen Darong looked towards the voice. It was an old man who was around 70-years-old, followed by two bodyguards. Seeing the neer, Chen Darong immediately went forward to wee him with great respect. Master Xu, its so nice to meet you. Youre always so energetic! Stop ttering me. I just came to see whether there are any good objects for collecting. Miss, you just said that you have some real antiques. Would you mind showing them to me? Master Xu quickly walked to Gu Ning and urged. Master Xu had a great rtionship with the previous boss of Xiangyun Antique-store, so Chen Darong was also very familiar with him. Master Xu was known as an antique addict around this street. Gu Ning smiled gently and said, Sure, please follow me, Master Xu. Gu Ning then guided Master Xu to the lounge. They sat down in the lounge. Gu Ning opened her suitcase, and bared the antiques in their sight. There were five pieces of bronze in all, including a bronze dagger, a bronze spear and so forth. Other than the bronze, there were also five other ancient objects, like the pastel te, a pair of pastel dragon and phoenix bowls, a Chongzhen blue and white pen holder, and so on. Both Chen Darong and Master Xu were shocked when they saw the 10 ancient objects. Boss, are these all real? Chen Darong asked, and couldnt believe his eyes. It was too unbelievable to be true. Although the 10 ancient objects werent the most expensive ones among all the antiques that Gu Ning had till now, they were like a fortune in Chen Darongs eyes. Any single one of them was worth at least millions of yuan. Master Xu didnt trust Gu Ning as much as Chen Darong did, because he had just met Gu Ning, so he decided to do an appraisal. Come on, give the identification tools to me right now! Master Xu urged Chen Darong. Chen Darong went to bring the identification tools from the counter at once. Master Xu was then absorbed in appraising the ancient objects. Chen Darong joined him too. The most exciting moments for antique lovers were when they appraised ancient objects, even if the ancient objects werent theirs. Its real! Master Xu was thrilled after the identification of the first ancient object. Afterwards, Master Xu and Chen Darong appraised the other ancient objects one by one. During the time, they were getting increasingly excited. When they finished appraising everything, Master Xu pointed at several ancient objects and asked Gu Ning, Miss, what are their prices? Although it was hard to get real antiques, people had different taste concerning collection, so Master Xu would only buy what he liked. How much do you think theyre worth? Gu Ning asked Master Xu. There were no exact prices for antiques, only approximate ones. From my experience, each of them is worth about three million yuan. Would you mind selling them to me at the price of three million yuan each? Master Xu asked. He gave Gu Ning a reasonable price. You can just pay me eight million yuan in all, Gu Ning said. She had bought those antiques at the price of thousands of yuan each, so she didnt care much about its price. Hearing that, Master Xu was quite surprised. Really? Do you think that its a profitable deal? Although she had to be very rich if she had bought Xiangyun Antique-store, she was a businesswoman after all. And the most important thing for a businesswoman was to make profits. Of course it is. And I also want to make friends with you. Please dont mind the fact that Im very young, Gu Ning said. She understood that Master Xu was from a powerful family, and it wouldnt do her any harm to make friends with him. Ha-ha, ha-ha! Great. I like your personality! Master Xuughed and agreed. Although Gu Ning was merely a young girl, she was mature and stable, which left a good impression on Master Xu. He appreciated her ability and was also curious about her. Well, I personally like porcin, but one of my old friends Tikes bronze. Let me call him now, and tell him to have a look here. Master Xu just made friends with Gu Ning, and he couldnt wait to help Gu Ning attract more clients. Thank you so much! Gu Ning said. My pleasure, Master Xu replied. And he called his old friend at once. However, before Master Xu could say a word when the phone was answered, another old man said in the phone without dy, Hey, are you back in the capital? I just arrived, and Im at the antique street now. Dont you like bronze? There are several pieces of bronze in Xiangyun Antique-store. Come on and have a look! Master Xu said. What? Another old man was obviously excited. Iming right now! Wait for me. Master Xus old friend wasing. As the boss, Gu Ning of course couldnt leave right away. Thus she sent a message to Leng Shaoting and told him to wait for a while longer. Gu Ning was busy with her business, so Leng Shaoting didnt mind waiting for her. Around 40 minutester, Master Xus old friend arrived. He called Master Xu loudly before he even walked inside, Xu! Come here! Master Xu replied, and an old man who was around 70-years-old immediately came over. If Leng Shaoting had been here, he would have recognized this old man, because the old man was exactly Jiang Zhongyu who had been the head of the National Antiques Association. However, Gu Ning failed to recognize Jiang Zhongyu. Jiang Zhongyu was also followed by two bodyguards. Most of the people in the antique industry knew Jiang Zhongyu, so they were all surprised to see Jiang Zhongyu walking into Xiangyun Antique-store. And the moment that Jiang Zhongyu entered Xiangyun Antique-store, many people followed him. Chapter 341 - Bronze Sword and Bronze Dagger Chapter 341 Bronze Sword and Bronze Dagger When they saw that Master Xu was also there, they were surprised again. Master Jiang, nice to meet you! Chen Darong greeted Jiang Zhongyu, but Jiang Zhongyu was in a hurry to see the bronze, so his sight fell straight on the suitcase which wasid on the table. He came to the suitcase and immediately started to appraise the bronze. Although Master Xu had already done the appraisal, and Jiang Zhongyu believed his judgment, he still preferred to do it again, because he enjoyed it. After the appraisal, Jiang Zhongyu also thought that they were real antiques. Wow, its so hard to get real bronze antiques nowadays! It wasnt because bronze antiques were really rare, but because many ancient graves with historical value had already been dug up and all the unearthed ancient objects were ced in the National Museum. Thus it was very rare to see them in the market. The bronze antiques exhibited in the National Museum were only avable for viewing, and antique lovers could only collect bronze in the market if there were any avable. When the crowd heard that all the ancient objects were real, they were astonished. Although it wasnt umon that there were real antiques in an antique store, it was unusual to see so many. In addition, Master Jiang came here to do the appraisal in person. If the news went abroad, many buyers woulde to acquire the antiques which had been appraised by Master Jiang. Sometimes, people collected an antique not because it was real, but because of the appraisals influence. It was an honor for an antique collector to have an antique which had been appraised by a famous expert. What do you think? Master Xu asked. I like this bronze dagger very much, but unfortunately, its not my favorite bronze. Jiang Zhongyu wasnt disappointed, but felt that it was a shame. Um, what kind of bronze do you want, Master Jiang? Gu Ning asked. She carried many kinds of bronze antiques with her. Maybe she had what Jiang Zhongyu wanted. If there was a bronze antique that Jiang Zhongyu wanted very much, Gu Ning was willing to take it out. Jiang Zhongyu looked to Gu Ning. Seeing that she was a young girl, he thought that Gu Ning came here with Master Xu, so he turned to ask Master Xu, This is? Oh, shes the new boss of Xiangyun Antique-store, Gu Ning, Master Xu replied. Oh! Its you! Jiang Zhongyu was surprised. Although he had heard that the new boss of Xiangyun Antique-store was a young girl, he didnt expect that she was so young. Nevertheless, Jiang Zhongyu didnt despise her just because she was so young. Instead, he appreciated her a lot, because it was rare to see a teenager who loved antiques nowadays. Onlookers around them were also surprised, looking at Gu Ning. To their astonishment, the new boss of Xiangyun Antique-store was such a young girl. Yes, Gu Ning smiled. May I know what kind of bronze you want, Master Jiang? If I can get it in the future, Ill show it to you first. Very well! Hearing that, Jiang Zhongyu was excited. I just want a bronze sword, but its so hard to find one. Gu Ning coincidentally had a bronze sword in her telepathic eye space. The bronze sword was taken out of the coffin. It had been covered with Yin, but now had been purified after a day in her telepathic eye space. However, Gu Ning wasnt sure whether Jiang Zhongyu would like the bronze sword, because it wasnt famous. Gu Ning smiled, It seems that Master Jiang is quite lucky today. I indeed have a bronze sword, but Im not certain that youll like it. Really? Please show me right now! Jiang Zhongyu was thrilled and urged. Of course, but please allow me to get it. Its in my car which is parked in the parking lot, Gu Ning said standing up. Everyone was surprised that Gu Ning would leave a real antique in her car. Wasnt she afraid that it would be stolen? Jiang Zhongyu nervously chided her, You left it in the parking lot? Arent you afraid that itll be stolen? Gu Ning smiled and exined, Its guarded by someone, so itll be safe. Hearing that, Jiang Zhongyu rxed. Then go get it now! he urged again. Sure, Gu Ning said. However, when she had only walked a few steps ahead, Master Jiang called her again, Wait a second. Did you put the bronze sword away because you need it for something else? Although Jiang Zhongyu wanted to own a bronze sword, he didnt want to grab it from Gu Ning. No, I didnt carry it here because the suitcase cant amodate that many antiques, Gu Ning exined. Hearing that, Jiang Zhongyu was relieved, and he urged once more, Thats great. Please go get it right now. Gu Ning left, but she didnt go to the parking lot. Instead, when she was sure that there was nobody following her, she went to the washroom again, and took the bronze sword out of her telepathic eye space. She wrapped it with cloth, then went back to Xiangyun Antique-store. Right after Gu Ning left, several antique lovers who admired Jiang Zhongyu came to Xiangyun Antique-store, and bought two antiques. One was the pastel te and the other was a bronze ss. They were sold at the price of 6.6 million yuan in total. Including the transaction with Master Xu, Xiangyun Antique-store made 14.6 million yuan today, which was the highest daily profits that Xiangyun Antique-store had ever achieved! They had made over ten million yuan in a day before, but it was still less than todays profits. Moreover, today wasnt finished yet. Master Jiang was likely to buy the bronze sword which Gu Ning was bringing. After about 10 minutes, Gu Ning was back. The crowd immediately stepped aside to let her pass, in case they identally damaged the valuable antique in her hands. Jiang Zhongyu went to wee Gu Ning the moment she appeared in his sight. He couldnt wait to see the bronze sword, but no matter how excited he was, he didnt take it right out of Gu Nings hands. He didnt go ahead to appraise it until Gu Ning put it on the table and unwrapped the cloth. The ridge of the sword was straight and sharp. The front sill was narrow and the sword was rtively thin. It was perfectly cast and well preserved. Jiang Zhongyus hands were trembling with excitement. People around him were also nervous. Master Jiangter asked Gu Ning, Miss, how much is this bronze sword and the bronze dagger? Although Jiang Zhongyu liked the bronze sword more, he didnt want to miss the bronze dagger either. Whats your opinion? Gu Ning asked. Both of this bronze sword and the bronze dagger are delicately made, especially this bronze sword. There is a Hetian jade set on the hilt, so its owner must have been a noble man. I think its worth at least forty million yuan, and the bronze dagger is worth around ten million yuan, Jiang Zhongyu said. Actually, no matter how much these two bronze antiques were, he would buy them anyway. Chapter 342 - Are You Insane? Chapter 342 Are You Insane? Everyone around them drew a long breath in after they heard the price. It was a fortune! They were all envious of Gu Ning now. Even Chen Darong couldnt believe his ears. After this deal was settled, they would indeed reach the all-time record for profits within a day! Chen Darong now thought highly of his new boss, who was able to strike big deals continuously. Well, its my honor that Master Jiang came to my store today. I think that you can just pay me forty million yuan for these two bronze antiques, Gu Ning said to Master Jiang. What? Forty million yuan? That was directly ten million yuan off! Everyone was shocked by her generosity. What did you say? Jiang Zhongyu couldnt believe it. Forty million yuan, Gu Ning said affirmatively. Are you insane? Jiang Zhongyu blurted out. He didnt mean to humiliate Gu Ning, but just couldnt believe it. Businessmen always wanted to earn as much as possible, but Gu Ning was being so generous! Ten million yuan was a lot! Gu Ning felt likeughing, but she knew that what she had done was truly unbelievable, so she exined with patience, Master Jiang, Im not insane. You can just pay me forty million yuan. And let me be honest with you, I am already making a fortune from the deal. Seeing Gu Ning being so certain, Jiang Zhongyu didnt hesitate any more. In addition, forty million yuan wasnt a low price after all. She could make a lot of money, while he could save a lot of money, which was a win-win. Great, I owe you then. No matter what kind of trouble you encounter in this antique street, feel free to ask me for help, Jiang Zhongyu said to Gu Ning. He really liked Gu Nings personality and generosity, so he would love to help her. After that, he took out his name card and gave it to Gu Ning, This is my name card. Everyone was jealous of Gu Ning now. With Master Jiangs support, nobody would dare to cause Xiangyun Antique-store trouble anymore. Thank you so much! Gu Ning of course wouldnt reject. However, when she saw the name on the card, she was astonished. To her surprise, this Master Jiang was precisely Jiang Zhongyu who was Leng Shaotings grandpas old friend. It seemed that they were meant to meet each other! Leng Shaoting had told her that he nned to invite Jiang Zhongyu to visit Xiangyun Antique-store someday. Unexpectedly, Master Jiang came here today, on his own. That also exined why so many people followed him ining to Xiangyun Antique-store. He was an important figure in the antique industry! Master Jiang indeed was influential. In the following minutes, they went to sign a contract and transfer the money. Because the amount of money of this transaction was rtivelyrge, they couldnt swipe a card, and could only transfer the money. When they had finished all of this, Gu Ning walked Master Xu and Master Jiang to the door. Before they left, Master Jiang said to Gu Ning, Miss, I have an old friend who loves paintings and calligraphy very much. If you have any famous paintings or calligraphy, would you mind telling me? Hearing that, Gu Ning immediately realized that Jiang Zhongyus old friend had to be Leng Shaotings grandpa, Leng Weihua. Sure, I will, Gu Ning smiled. Afterwards, Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu walked away happily. Xu, lets go visit Leng now! Youve been to Hainan for months, and we havent gathered together for so long! Jiang Zhongyu said, like he really missed their gathering, but actually he just wanted to show off. Stop acting! I know whats in your mind. You simply want to show off in front of Leng. Master Xu rolled his eyes and hit the point without hesitation. They had been old friends for dozens of years, and they couldnt hide secrets from one another. However, they indeed hadnt gathered together in a long time, and they would love to meet and chat with one another. Ha-ha! Jiang Zhongyu didnt feel embarrassed at all. He showed off in front of me the other day! Why cant I do the same thing? Im so envious that he got Zhao Mengfus Luo Shen Fu. Although Jiang Zhongyu had a preference for bronze, he also liked other collectibles, especially Zhao Mengfus Luo Shen Fu. He would definitely buy it if he saw it. Leng Weihua preferred paintings and calligraphy, and Master Xu liked porcin, but both of them wouldnt miss any collectibles. Ha-ha, ha-ha! Master Xu was amused. Jiang Zhongyu and Leng Weihua were like little kids. Master Xu was also aware of the Luo Shen Fu because Leng Weihua had purposely called him that night. Master Xu was also envious of him, but he wasnt as excited as Jiang Zhongyu and Leng Weihua. After Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu left, Gu Ning talked with Chen Darong in a room. Gu Ning said, The New Year festival is around the corner. Both of the salesmen can have year-end bonus of a hundred thousand yuan, and yours is two hundred thousand yuan. Hearing that, Chen Darong rounded his eyes in shock. Normally, they only had a year-end bonus of ten or twenty thousand yuan, which was quite a lot to them. Uncle Chen, as long as youre loyal to me, I promise that youll get a reasonable bonus. Gu Ning took out a contract handing to Chen Darong. This is the new contract that we need to sign together. Chen Darong took the new contract and read it with full attention. When he found out that he was able to have 10% shares of Xiangyun Antique-store, he was so shocked that the contract almost fell from his hands. Boss, 1... Chen Darong breathed fast now, like he had won the lottery. Right, I understand that you are probably amazed, but Im only a student now, so I need you to manage this store well. Dont ever think that you dont deserve it, because all my managers share the same treatment, Gu Ning said seriously. However, if you betray me, you cant bear the result. Chen Darong didnt expect that Gu Ning, who was just a young girl could be so powerful and he indeed felt threatened. Since Gu Ning said that all of her managers shared the same treatment, Chen Darong agreed in the end. Chapter 343 - Xu Jinchen’s Grandpa Chapter 343 Xu Jinchens Grandpa Gu Ning was his boss after all. Boss, dont worry. Youll always have my loyalty, Chen Darong said and promised with sincerity. Gu Ning wouldnt trust a person unconditionally, but she was willing to give them a chance to prove themselves. Allpanies hired strangers to work for them. Without proof of time, it was impossible to know who was loyal and who wasnt. In fact, most people were hard working and upright. After signing the contract, Gu Ning left. Leng Shaoting had been waiting for Gu Ning for three hours, but he was as patient as usual. Gu Ning on the other hand felt guilty and apologized, Im so sorry to make you wait for so long. Its nothing. You dont need to apologize, Leng Shaoting replied. After that, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting what just had happened in Xiangyun Antique-store. Leng Shaoting was surprised. Grandpa Xu and Grandpa Jiang! Those two masters were Leng Weihuas best friends and had known Leng Shaoting since he was a child, thus Leng Shaoting felt close to them to some extent. When they left, they also told me that they have an old friend who loves paintings and calligraphy and reminded me to tell them first if I get any in the future. I thought that their old friend had to be Grandpa Leng, Gu Ning said. Indeed! Theyre grandpas best friends, and Master Xu is Xu Jinchens grandpa, Leng Shaoting said. What? Gu Ning was astonished. What a coincidence! Master Xu turned out to be Xu Jinchens grandpa. It was almost 3 pm, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt feel hungry. Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu arrived at the Leng Familys houseter. Because it was daytime, the younger generation in the Leng Family either went to work or to meet friends, and only Master Leng was home. It wasnt convenient for an old man to hang around outside, especially in the cold winter, so Master Leng stayed at home almost every day, which was quite boring. Therefore, when he heard that his best friends wereing, Master Leng was cheered up at once. He immediately told the housekeeper to prepare two cups of tea and waited in the living room. Leng! I have something good to show you! Jiang Zhongyu said even before he walked inside, he couldnt wait to tell Master Leng with obvious pride. Hearing that, Master Leng realized that they must be here to show off. All of a sudden, Master Leng seemed displeased. Are you bringing something good to show me, or to show off? Master Leng hit the point, but Jiang Zhongyu wouldnt admit it. Heined in an aggrieved tone, How could you say that! I just came to visit you and show you something good. If I kept it to myself, youd me me for hiding it. What should I do? Stop it. Just let me have a look. Master Leng rolled his eyes at Jiang Zhongyu, and couldnt wait to see what he brought with him. They sat on the sofa, while the bodyguards ced the antiques on the table. When the cloth was unwrapped, Master Leng rounded his eyes in shock seeing the bronze antiques. These-these are a bronze dagger and bronze sword! Ha-ha, yes! And they are both delicately made. Common bronze antiques are hardlyparable to them, Jiang Zhongyu said proudly. Where did you buy them? Master Leng asked. Xiangyun Antique-store, Jiang Zhongyu replied. Master Leng was irritated andined, Why didnt you tell me that you were going to the antique street? And now youre showing off in front of me! How can you do that to me! You did the same thing the other night when you got Zhao Mengfus Luo Shen Fu! Jiang Zhongyu argued. Master Leng had called him that night, so he barely slept. If Master Leng had told him the next day during the daytime, he wouldnt have been rushed. Master Leng didnt know how to retort. Ha-ha, Master Xuughed. Leng, we wont forget you. In fact, I went to Xiangyun Antique-store alone after I heard that it had a new boss. Unexpectedly, I found some good real antiques there. Xu is a bronze lover, so I told him to have a look, but we didnt see any paintings or calligraphy yet, so we didnt call you. However, I did tell its new boss to inform us first if she gets any famous paintings or calligraphy in the future. Hearing that, Master Leng felt morefortable. Master Xu added, We were really amazed by the new boss of Xiangyun Antique-store. Although we already knew that its new boss is a young girl, I didnt expect that she is only 18-years-old! Shes pretty, able, mature and adorable. I think shes exactly right for Jinchen, so I n to get Jinchen to chase her. Forget it! The girl is only 18-years-old, and Jinchen is too old for her. I think Ruining and her are exactly right for each other, Jiang Zhongyu argued. Master Leng was also astonished that the new boss of Xiangyun Antique-store was only 18-years-old. Seeing that both Master Xu and Master Jiang thought highly of the young girl and even wanted her to be their granddaughter-inw, Master Leng was quite curious about her. Although Leng Shaoting already had a girlfriend, Leng Shaomin was still single! However, what they didnt know was that the young girl was precisely Leng Shaotings girlfriend. If Leng Shaoting found out their n, he wouldnt dare to punish the three masters, but Xu Jinchen and Leng Shaomin would be in danger. After a short argument, they dropped the topic. Master Xu was also eager to see Luo Shen Fu. Leng, let me have a look of Zhao Mengfus Luo Shen Fu right now! He wouldnt allow himself to miss such a great chance to see Luo Shen Fu. Once Master Xu mentioned Luo Shen Fu, Master Leng was proud again. He told the housekeeper to fetch it. Let me be honest with you. In fact, Luo Shen Fu isnt a gift from Shaoting, Master Leng said like it was a big secret. Then who gave it to you? Master Xu and Master Jiang were curious. Shaotings girlfriend, Master Leng replied proudly. Chapter 344 - Meet Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin Again Chapter 344 Meet Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin Again What? Hearing that, both Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu were greatly surprised. Shaoting has a girlfriend? Yes! Master Leng was obviously happy. He had always been worried about Leng Shaotings marriage. Since Leng Shaoting was willing to have a girlfriend now, he was more rxed. Wow, its really surprising! Tell us more about the girl. Were both curious to see what kind of girl can win Shaotings heart, Jiang Zhongyu asked without dy. I havent met her yet! Shaoting wont allow me to investigate her, saying that, Master Leng felt slightly upset. Um... Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu were surprised once more, but they were aware that Leng Shaoting never liked anyone else being involved in his personal affairs. Ha-ha! Leng, do you feel upset? Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyuughed out loud, while Master Leng forced a smile. He couldnt help ming Leng Shaoting for making him lose face. Gu Ning had stayed in the capital for six days, and it was the time for her to leave. Shaoting, I have to go home tomorrow, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting during the meal. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting suddenly lost his appetite, and remained silent. Although he knew that Gu Ning would stay in the capital for a week at the most, he was reluctant to be apart from her. Most importantly, he couldnt leave with her. Youve kept mypany for so many days, and you should go back to work, Gu Ning added. Gu Ning was unwilling to be apart from Leng Shaoting too, but she thought that their careers were as important as their rtionship, so she believed that Leng Shaoting had to go back to work now. Sure, Leng Shaoting answered. When is your flight tomorrow? In the morning. Ill fly to City G to deal with something first, Gu Ning replied. Knowing that Gu Ning was going to City G, Leng Shaoting was displeased. Especially when Gu Ning said that she was going to deal with something there, he was concerned that she would turn to Situ Ye. Gu Ning understood what was on Leng Shaotings mind, but she couldnt promise not to meet Situ Ye just because he wasnt happy about it. She wasnt sure whether she would meet Situ Ye in City G. It all depended. Moreover, Gu Ning wouldnt cut off the connection with Situ Ye just because he liked her. They were friends after all, and she needed the Qing Gangs support. However, she absolutely wouldnt give Situ Ye any chances or flirt with him. She would reject him once he told her about his feelings towards her. And it would be up to Situ Ye whether he would still want to be her friend after she rejected him. If he hated her or even picked on her afterwards, she wouldnt stay quiet and would fight back. After the meal, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to check on the office building before they went back to Leng Shaotings house. The moment that they were back in the house, Leng Shaoting pressed Gu Ning against the bed and kissed her wildly to vent his emotions. As the kiss progressed, Leng Shaoting got sexually excited from touching Gu Nings body. Gu Ning immediately stopped him. Shaoting, Im still on my period! What Gu Ning had just said was like a bucket of cold water poured on Leng Shaoting from head to toe, but his sexual desire was still burning. Of course, he wasnt willing to hurt her, but he was unwilling to take a cold shower either. In the end, he made a decision to punish her by making her use her hands. Gu Nings face turnedpletely red. She knew that Leng Shaoting did it on purpose, but she couldnt refuse to do it, because she wanted him to befortable too. After a long time, Gu Nings hands were sore, and Leng Shaoting gradually calmed down. In fact, Gu Ning could use her power, but she didnt, because it would be meaningless. Jiang Zhongyu went back to the Jiang Familys house, and told his family that Leng Shaoting had a girlfriend during the meal. Jiang Zhenghua suddenly said, Oh, isnt she the one who rescued Haoyang? I bet shes Leng Shaotings girlfriend. What? The girl who rescued Haoyang is Shaotings girlfriend? Hearing that, the members of the Jiang Family were astonished. Are you sure? Jiang Zhongyu asked. Not 100%, but I saw that Leng Shaoting cared about her very much. And he was holding her hand at the side of the patient bed the entire time in the hospital, Jiang Zhenghua said. Then it could be true. Shaoting never gets close to a female. It really surprises me that Shaotings girlfriend rescued Haoyang. I think that she isnt simple at all ording to her agility. Jiang Zhongyu was curious about Leng Shaotings girlfriend now. Leng Weihua didnt mention that today, maybe he didnt know about it either. Around 7 pm, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning went out to have dinner together. Leng Shaoting drove Gu Ning to the Trade Center, and went into a private room of a western restaurant. Just as they went inside, but the door wasnt closed yet, Gu Ning heard familiar voices from outside. She was surprised and looked forward. Unexpectedly, she saw two faces that she could not be more familiar with. And her face turned cold unconsciously. Qi Ziyue, Tang Yaxin, what a coincidence! Actually, she hadnt nned to act against them this time, so she didnt pay attention to them, but since she met them by ident today, it would be a shame if she still did nothing. Leng Shaoting sensed Gu Nings the emotional change at the very beginning. He followed her gaze to look ahead. Although he just saw their backs, he recognized them as the people who hadpeted with him for Xu Beihongs The Injured Lion. Leng Shaoting always had the feeling that Gu Ning had strong animosity against those two people. He thought that there must be a grudge between them, but he didnt know any details. Gu Ning quickly went back to normal, but she used her Jade Eyes to follow them. Coincidentally, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin sat in the room adjacent theirs. Gu Ning drew her sight back and thought about how to teach them a lesson. In fact, it was so easy for Gu Ning to kill them right now, but Gu Ning had no intention to let them die so easily. They cared about fortune and fame so much, so she would destroy their fortune and fame before pushing them towards death step by step. Chapter 345 - Teaching Tang Yaxin a Lesson Chapter 345 Teaching Tang Yaxin a Lesson Moreover, Gu Ning wouldnt hurt herself during her revenge, because she had family and a boyfriend. She had to make allowances for the result. Gu Ning checked on what they were doing in the private room next door every once in a while with her Jade Eyes. Before long, Tang Yaxin stood up and left. Gu Nings gaze followed her into thedies room. Gu Ning felt like it was a great chance, so she went to thedies room too. When Gu Ning went in thedies room, there was nobody else around. She used her Jade Eyes to find the toiletpartment that Tang Yaxin was in before she took out a bottle of cleansing oil and poured it on the ground in front of it. After that, Gu Ning hid in the opposite toiletpartment. Soon, Tang Yaxin pushed the door open, stepped on the cleansing oil, and slipped backwards with a scream. With a loud sound, Tang Yaxin hit the toilet which was flushing and the water kept washing against her back. The loud noise attracted a lot of attention from other women in other toiletpartments, and they all walked out at once, Gu Ning included. Miss, are you alright? Gu Ning immediately stepped forward. Let me help you, ah! However, just as Gu Ning walked to the door, she slipped too, and flew at Tang Yaxin with a scream. Tang Yaxin was injured again, and could barely utter a word because of the great pain. Oh, Im so sorry, miss. I didnt do it on purpose; I just wanted to help you! Gu Ning pretended to be panicked. She stood up and apologized at once. At the same time, she also thought that it was disgusting, because she just slipped in the toilet too in order to hurt Tang Yaxin. Although Tang Yaxin was beneath her, it was still disgusting. However, nobody was in a worse condition than Tang Yaxin now. It was extremely painful, disgusting and irritating to her, but she wasnt able to stand up on her own. Tang Yaxins loud scream also attracted a lot of attention from people who were at the private rooms near thedies room. Many of them came to check on what was going on. Leng Shaoting and Qi Ziyue walked out as well. Leng Shaoting merely wanted to see what had happened, but Qi Ziyue recognized that it was Tang Yaxins voice. The cleaner came into thedies room before anyone else did. She avoided the oil on the ground and helped Tang Yaxin get up. You... Tang Yaxin red at Gu Ning after getting back to her feet, but couldnt say a word because of the great pain that she was in. Gu Ning lowered her head like she was innocent, but actually she wasughing to herself. Leng Shaoting was worried after he found out that the agonized scream was from thedies room, because Gu Ning had just gone there. However, before he went to ask for details, a woman who was supported by two other women came walking out of thedies room, followed by Gu Ning and other women. Yaxin, what happened? Qi Ziyue ran to her and held Tang Yaxin. The cleaner exined, Thisdy just fell in thedies room. Come on, lets go to the hospital. Qi Ziyue put Tang Yaxin on his back without hesitation and left at once. Seeing the scene in which Qi Ziyue carried Tang Yaxin, leaving in a hurry, there was a touch of gloating that shed through Gu Nings eyes, which was caught by Leng Shaoting. He had a feeling that Gu Ning had to have been involved in the ident. The other people dispersed, and Gu Ning went back to the private room along with Leng Shaoting. After they were both seated, Leng Shaoting asked, Was it you? Yes, Gu Ning admitted. Leng Shaoting wanted to say something, but didnt say it. He wanted to know why, but didnt want to annoy Gu Ning if it was private. Gu Ning understood what was on Leng Shaotings mind. If you want to ask me anything, just ask. What grudge between you two made you do it? Kissmanga(.)in It seems like you have strong animosity against her every time she appears in your sight. Im not trying to invade your privacy, but Im worried about you. He suddenly felt that maybe he had respected Gu Nings privacy too much because he had no idea about her enemies. As Gu Nings boyfriend, he was supposed to be aware of both her friends and her enemies, so that he could help her. I hate them to death, Gu Ning said, but she didnt tell Leng Shaoting the whole truth. I know that youve always been confused about why Im so skillful at fighting as a senior high school student. Let me tell you the reason now. Its because of my tutor. Her name is Tang Aining. She was the daughter of the Tang Family in the capital. The woman you just saw is her half-sister. Saying that, Gu Ning was obviously mad. Thinking of what had happened to her in her previous incarnation, she was full of anger. Ten years ago, because Tang Yaxins mother had deliberately gotten involved in her marriage, my tutor, Tang Ainings mother was caught in a car ident due to a mental breakdown and was in a vegetative state. After that, Tang Yaxin and her mother reced my tutor Tang Aining and her mother in her family. My poor tutor was dumped by her father into a dark killer organization for strict training, and she had to do many dirty deeds for the Tang Family afterwards. She wasnt willing to do so, but her mother was in her fathers hands. If she disobeyed her fathers orders, her father would kill her mother. She did many terrible things, but she rescued me and taught me kung fu. In my eyes, shes my family, but she was killed by her half-sister. Thus I must get revenge for her! Gu Ning felt like crying now, and she even trembled in anger and sadness with her eyes full of deep hatred. Leng Shaoting came over and held her in his arms. Dont worry. Ill help you. No, Ill do in myself, Gu Ning said with determination. Fine, but if you need anything, let me know, Leng Shaoting said. He understood that Gu Ning could only vent her anger by doing it on her own. Within seconds, Gu Ning calmed down. After the meal, they went to watch a movie before going back home. As for Tang Yaxin, her pain was finally alleviated, and she was able to speak like normal. She shouted in anger about makingints against the restaurant because there was oil on the ground in thedies room, but she was stopped by Qi Ziyue. est They had already left the restaurant, and the oil would have been cleaned. Without proof, they couldnt make theint. Even if they sessfullyined, an apology was the most that they could get which was meaningless. Chapter 346 - The Fight Chapter 346 The Fight The next day, Gu Ning got up at seven am to catch her ne which would take off at 9 am. Leng Shaoting had already prepared breakfast for her. After breakfast, he drove her to the airport. When they were about to separate, Leng Shaoting gave Gu Ning a key. This is the key to my house. I dont stay in the capital all the time, but you can use it if youe here in the future. It showed his affection towards Gu Ning that he was willing to give her the key. Gu Ning took it without hesitation. She wouldnt reject free high-end amodations. However, she was going to buy her own house when she went to the university in the capital, which would give her a true sense of belonging. Leng Shaoting had worried that Gu Ning wouldnt take the key, but now he rxed and felt happy. Ill leave now, Gu Ning reluctantly said to Leng Shaoting Ill visit you after the New Year festival if Im free. Leng Shaoting was unwilling to leave her too, and he would rather tie her to his body so that they could be together forever. Great, Gu Ning said, then she left. She went into the lounge, but it still was more than 10 minutes away from the departure time. Gu Ning thought for a while before calling Zhou Zhenghong. Zhou Zhenghong had nothing special to deal with today, so Gu Ning told him to pick her up at the airport of City G. Zhou Zhenghong of course wouldnt turn her down. After Gu Ning was gone, Leng Shaoting went back to the Leng Familys house and gave his grandpa The Injured Lion. Master Leng beamed with pleasure seeing The Injured Lion. However, once Master Leng heard that Leng Shaoting was going to leave for the military base soon, he was displeased andined, Do you seriously take this ce as a hotel? Oh, no, you would at least stay at a hotel for a couple of days, but youve never stayed or even eaten at home during the days that youve been in the capital. Leng Shaoting understood that it was his fault that he hadnt spent much time with his grandpa, so he said, Well, then Ill have lunch at home today before I leave. Hearing that, Master Leng was cheered up at once. Very well! Come on, lets y chess together. It had been a long time since they had yed chess together while chatting and drinking tea. The ne that Gu Ning tooknded at the airport of City G at around 12 pm. The moment she got off the ne, she called Leng Shaoting first and told him that she had arrived. At this time, Leng Shaoting had just finished lunch and had left the Leng Familys house. Great. Im going to the military base now, and I cant use the phone while Im on the base, so Ill call once Im free. Alright, take care of yourself, Gu Ning said. She understood that any mobile phones or other equipment formunication were banned on the military base, in case enemies could figure out their location by tracking the satellite signals. Even if Leng Shaoting didnt turn off his phone in the base, he still wouldnt have reception there. You too, and Ill miss you, Leng Shaoting replied. Me too, Gu Ning said. After a short time of talking, they hung up. When Gu Ning walked out of the exit, Zhou Zhenghong immediately walked forward to wee her, Nice to meet you, boss! Nice to meet you too, Uncle Zhou, Gu Ning. Please follow me this way, Zhou Zhenghong said. After they were in the car, Zhou Zhenghong said, Boss, lets go have a meal first! It was almost 12:30 am, and Gu Ning had to be hungry. Alright, Gu Ning said. Where are we going after the meal? I can decide where well dine then, Zhou Zhenghong asked. To the factory, Gu Ning said. No problem. Zhou Zhenghong drove to the direction of their factory at once. However, when they were passing an office building, they saw that a group of people were fighting. To be specific, a group of security guards were beating another group of men who were in ordinary clothes. There were approximately 50 of them in total. All the security guards had steel sticks in hands, while those who were in ordinary clothes were empty-handed and were generally injured. It was very brutal that the security guards were beating them in public like that! However, when Gu Ning noticed thepany board with the name, Hongyun Real Estate on it, she realized why those security guards were so violent, and the reason for this mess. She told Zhou Zhenghong to park the car at the roadside and made up her mind to get involved. Although those migrant workers were employees of Hongyun Real Estate, and it was to Gu Nings advantage that thepany was in a mess now, those migrant workers were innocent, and Gu Ning wouldnt step aside just because they worked for Hongyun Real Estate. Boss, what are you going to do? Zhou Zhenghong was puzzled. Im going to help those migrant workers, Gu Ning replied. The security guards all have steel sticks in their hands! Its too dangerous! Zhou Zhenghong was quite worried. Ill be fine, Gu Ning said. You can stay in the car and call the ambnce. Many people here are injured. If the policeeter and take me to the police station, dont worry about me. I can handle it. After that, Gu Ning got out of the car and quickly strode towards the people in the fight. Zhou Zhenghong was still worried, but he trusted Gu Ning. He knew that although Gu Ning was bold sometimes, she wouldnt do anything which she couldnt handle. Gu Ning understood that it was useless to try to stop them by shouting, so she directly joined the fierce fight. She grabbed a steel stick from a security guards hand and kicked him away. Then she used the steel stick to knock the steel stick out of another security guards hands and also kicked him away. What the f*ck! A nearby security guard was irritated and hit Gu Ning with the steel stick in his hand. However, before his hand could fall, Gu Ning caught it and broke it without dy. The security guard immediately screamed in great pain and the steel stick fell on the ground. Afterwards, one after another the security guards were punched by Gu Ning within minutes, which shocked the crowd who were standing afar. Jesus! She is so awesome! How can she fight against so many people alone! Exactly! Its so unbelievable! Hongyun Real Estates staff were also astonished. They didnt expect that the situation would change so fast just because of a young girl. After the security guards were all beaten down on the floor, the migrant workers also stepped aside. All of them were injured and one third of them were badly injured. When it was almost over, the police cars finally arrived. However, even though they heard the police sirens, nobody stopped, because once a party stopped, the other party would take the advantage. Thus there had to be winners and losers. Three police cars stopped at the roadside, and around 10 policemen got out. The leading policeman shouted, Stop it! Stop right now! However, no one listened to him. Bang! The captain was mad and anxious. He shot the gun into the air, and those who were fighting finally stopped. However, only five security guards were still able to stand. Meanwhile, a security guard tried to hit Gu Ning during the break, but was kicked a few meters away by Gu Ning, which shocked everyone again. How dare you fight in public? Get all of them back to the police station! The captain didnt ask what was going on at all, but directly arrested Gu Ning and the others. Apparently, he did it because of Hongyun Real Estates influence. Wait a second, Gu Ning said and stopped them. The policemen who were approaching them unconsciously stopped. To some extent they were scared of this young girl who was standing in front of them because she alone had beaten down so many men. Do you want to resist? the captain asked. I did beat them. Gu Ning pointed at the group of security guards, then turned to the group of injured migrant workers. But they were beaten by them. Thus why are you only arresting us? Cant you see that they are injured? Arent they supposed to be sent to the hospital first? Gu Ning was angry, so she wasnt in the mood to be polite. You... the captain was mad, but Gu Ning had told the truth. Those injured people were indeed supposed to be sent to the hospital first. Right then, three ambnces came. Take the injured to the hospital, the captain ordered. Hongyun Real Estates leaders didnte out until now, and then they told others to support the injured to get into the ambnces. Wait! Gu Ning immediately stopped those who supported the injured security guards to ambnces. I called those ambnces for the injured migrant workers only! You... They were annoyed. Stop being so cruel! One of Hongyun Real Estates leaders said in anger. Im being cruel? I think that we all know what is going on here, Gu Ning sneered. Besides, they were beaten by the security guards of Hongyun Real Estate, so Hongyun Real Estate has to pay for their medical expenses. And youve injured our people too. You should pay their medical expenses too! another man said. No, I just did it out of kindness. I think that I should be rewarded for that instead, Gu Ning retorted. What Gu Ning had just said really aggravated the people from Hongyun Real Estate. Youre so unreasonable! a leader of Hongyun said. Well, I think that the surveince cameras will prove who is right, Gu Ning said. Who do you think you are? Do you really think that you can hurt Hongyun? another one of Hongyuns leaders asked with disdain. Lets go and see! Gu Ning wasnt afraid at all. She had the proof of Hongyuns illegal behavior in her hands now. Sooner orter she would make Hongyun Real Estate go bankrupt. After that, she ignored them, and helped the injured migrant workers to get in the ambnces. And then the rest of the people, including Gu Ning were taken back to the police station. Gu Ning understood that they wouldnt release her once she was brought into the police station, unless she did something. However, before that, she still followed the policemen to get in the car. She took out her phone to call someone the moment she was in the car. However, a policeman beside her tried to grab it. Hongyun had told them to take good care of this young girl, so they absolutely had to stop her from calling for help. Gu Ning avoided his hand and gave him a cold nce. The policeman was struck dumb all of a sudden. Im not a criminal, so you have no right to stop me from calling, she said. So what? Do you think that anyone can save you after youve annoyed Hongyun? the captain asked with disdain. Although he was scared of her outstanding skills at fighting, he believed that she was merely an ordinary girl without power. In addition, they had guns, so she wouldnt dare to hurt them. Ha-ha, thats interesting. Actually, there are many important figures in City G who can help me. If you still want to keep your job, I think that you better shut your mouth, Gu Ning said arrogantly, as if Hongyun Real Estate was nothing in her eyes. Although the policemen were snobbish, they werent dumb. Hearing what Gu Ning had just said, none of them dared to stop her again. If she truly had the support of important figures in City G, they would be digging their own graves if they annoyed her. aves Gu Ning then directly called Yan Zhenglin. Hi, its rare hearing from you. Do you have a problem? Yan Zhenglin was happy to receive Gu Nings call. Chapter 347 - To the Yan Family’s House Chapter 347 To the Yan Familys House Uncle Yan, I encountered some trouble, so could you please help me? Gu Ning told the story simply and hoped that Yan Zhenglin would tell the police station to release her. Hearing what she had been through; Yan Zhenglin replied seriously, No problem. Just wait a second, and Ill call them right away. Thank you so much, Uncle Yan. Oh, may I talk to you in person about something importantter? When will it be convenient for you? May Ie and visit you? Gu Ning asked with a certain amount of gravity. Obviously, it had to be something special if Gu Ning needed to visit him and discuss it with him in person. Sure, Yan Zhenglin answered. After hanging up the call with Gu Ning, Yan Zhenglin called Li Feng, who was the head of the Public Security Bureau in City G. Li Feng, immediately called the police station afterwards. It took less than five minutes and the car hadnt even arrived at the police station yet, when the captain received his leaders call. Zhang Chao, did you arrest a girl called Gu Ning? Let her go right now! his leader roared in the phone. His voice was so loud that everyone in the police car heard it. Zhang Chao, who was the captain, was surprised, looking to Gu Ning, but Gu Ning only smiled. But, Hongyun... Zhang Chao didnt know who had called his leader, so he wanted to remind him. So what? The head of Public Security Bureau called me in person, and he had just received the mayors call! his leader said. What? Zhang Chao was stunned this time. The mayor? The girl just called her Uncle Yan. Isnt the mayors family name Yan?Jesus! She really isnt simple at all! Sure-sure, Ill let her go right now. Zhang Chao didnt dare to say another word. He told the policeman who was driving the car to park it at the roadside, then turned to Gu Ning. Um, Miss Gu, you may leave now. His voice was even trembling. Gu Ning didnt bother to pick on them. She just got out directly. However, before she left, she said to them, The mayor already knows about what just happened between the group of migrant workers and those security guards. You either solve it in private, or punish the bullies. Because we all know that it was Hongyuns fault. After that, she was gone. Gu Ning did it not because she wanted to help the policemen, but because she didnt want the group of migrant workers to suffer. Zhou Zhenghong followed behind the police car at a moderate distance. When Gu Ning got out of the police car, he immediately stopped. Gu Ning walked over and Zhou Zhenghong opened the car door for her at once. Boss, are you alright? Although Gu Ning seemed fine, he still asked worriedly. Im fine. Lets go eat now. Im starving after the fight! Gu Ning said. Zhou Zhenghong felt likeughing, and drove ahead without dy. After Gu Ning was released, Zhang Chao called the leader of Hongyun who had told him to take good care of Gu Ning and told him about it. The leader was very terrified, because he had almost annoyed an important figure and caused Hongyun a lot of trouble. If the chairman found out, he would certainly be fired. As for the fight that had happened between the migrant workers and the security guards, Hongyun handled it personally in the end. Gu Ning and Zhou Zhenghong went straight to the factory after the meal. There were three new workers who joined them in the factory. One was a designer and the other two were carvers. The three neers didnt know that Gu Ning was the real boss, and nobody had the intention to tell them. Thus when Gu Ning showed up, Chang Qingshan and the others only called her Miss Gu, instead of boss. Around 5 pm, Gu Ning received Yan Zhenglins call. He was off-duty, and was about to go home. If Gu Ning was free now, she could go and meet him in his ce. Gu Ning was free, so Yan Zhenglin told her the address. Zhou Zhenghong wanted to take Gu Ning, but was rejected. Gu Ning didnt want to waste his time, so she nned to go there on her own. On the way, Gu Ning went to buy some fruits and nourishing products as gifts for Yang Zhenglin. His house was located in Jinxiu Vis, which was developed 10 years ago when the house price wasnt very high, and four million yuan was enough to buy a house, but now it would cost ten million yuan. Four million yuan was a lot 10 years ago, but it was nothing to the Yan Family. Master Yan had been involved in business in the early stages, but because Yan Zhenglin worked in politics, and had no time to run the business, Master Yan then handed his business to his younger brothers son, who was also Master Yans nephew. And the Yan Family shared the dividends. If Master Yan hadnt had another source of ie, he wouldnt be able to collect antiques just relying on his retirement pay which was just over ten thousand yuan a month. When Gu Ning just arrived at the gate, she coincidentally met Yan Zhenglin. Oh, why did you bring all this stuff to visit me? You didnt need to do that. Seeing Gu Ninging with packages of goods, Yan Zhenglin was surprised. Im the guest and I should bring gifts for you! Gu Ning smiled. Yan Zhenglin didnt argue with her any further. Gu Ning did it out of politeness after all. Afterwards, Yan Zhenglin told Gu Ning to get in his car and they went inside together. Yan Zhenglin didnt tell Master Yan that Gu Ning wasing. Thus when Master Yan, who was dealing with the flowers and nts in the yard, saw Gu Ning getting out of Yan Zhenglins car, he couldnt believe his eyes. Hi, Grandpa Yan! Gu Ning smiled. Hearing Gu Nings voice, Master Yan was excited. Girl Gu, why didnt you tell me that you wereing? I would have prepared beforehand!! Master Yan slightly chastised Gu Ning. I just wanted to surprise you, Gu Ning said. Ha-ha, Master Yanughed a little. However, when he noticed the packages in her hands, he said, Why did you bring so many things here? You didnt have to do that. Im the guest and Im supposed to bring some gifts! Gu Ning replied. Come on in! Master Yan weed Gu Ning toe into the house. The Yan Familys house was decorated simply. The moment Gu Ning walked inside, a charming woman who was over 40-years-old walked downstairs. She was Yan Zhenglins wife, Xiao Lihua. What a beautiful girl! Xiao Lihuas face lit up with pleasure when she saw Gu Ning. Yan Zhenglin had two sons, but didnt have any daughters. Chapter 348 - 100% Sure Chapter 348 100% Sure Xiao Lihua had always wanted a daughter in the past, but her body had been damaged when she had given birth to her second son, and she couldnt get pregnant any more, which was a great pity in her life. And now seeing Gu Ning, who was beautiful, polite and adorable, she liked her at first sight. Come here and let me introduce you two. This is your Aunt Xiao, Master Yan introduced Xiao Lihua to Gu Ning. Nice to meet you, Aunt Xiao! Gu Ning said politely Lihua, this is Gu Ning. Zhenglin and I have both mentioned her in front of you, Master Yan said to Xiao Lihua. Hearing Gu Nings name, Xiao Lihua wore an expression of shock and admiration, because she had heard of what Gu Ning had done. She was so young, but was talented in both stone gambling and antiques. She was also excellent at kung fu and had saved Yan Zhenglins life from a sniper. After the shock, Xiao Lihuas eyes lit up with great excitement, and Gu Ning just smiled. Xiao Lihua now appreciated Gu Ning more than ever. Come on in! Make yourself at home! Xiao Lihua said to Gu Ning. Gu Ning sat down and Xiao Lihua immediately went to pour a cup of tea for her like they were really family. Xiao Lihua was the vice principal of a high school in City G. She was known as a strict teacher in her school, but she was very gentle and kind at home. After pouring the tea for Gu Ning, she immediately went to cook. You can step away. I have something to talk to Girl Gu about, Master Yan said to Yan Zhenglin and pulled Gu Ning aside, which was quite amusing. Girl Gu, youre really unbelievable! You cut out over 30 pieces of jade and made 2.3 billion yuan in City Teng, but I think that youve probably made more than that, right? Master Yan said to Gu Ning with admiration. He understood that Gu Ning didnt want many people to know that she had done that, so Master Yan didnt tell his son and daughter-inw. Gu Ning smiled, Yes, I cut out another dozen jade afterwards. Gu Ning had no n to tell Master Yan that she had established a jade provider and raw material provider, because it wasnt a good time. Master Yan was so astonished, but he thought that it was reasonable. Gu Ning had already cut out over 30 pieces of jade, so it was nothing that she could cut out more. Gu Ning came to the Yan Familys house to discuss something serious with Yan Zhenglin. Thus she went to talk with Yan Zhenglin after chatting with Master Yan for a short time. It was highly confidential, so Gu Ning proposed that they discuss it in the study. Yan Zhenglin didnt think further and guided Gu Ning to the study. Girl Gu, you can tell me now! Yan Zhenglin said after both of them were seated. Kissmanga.in Uncle Yan, did you already know that Hongyun Real Estate schemed against Shenghua Real Estate the other day? Gu Ning asked, although she knew that Yan Zhenglin had to be aware of it. Yes, I know about it, Yan Zhenglin replied. Well, then Illy my cards on the table. In fact, Im the real boss of Shenghua Real Estate. As for what Hongyun Real Estate did to Shenghua Real Estate, Ren Kang has been sentenced and we got thepensation too, but I dont think that its enough. Of course, Hongyun Real Estate wont give up either, because Shenghua Real Estate grabbed a big deal from Hongyun Real Estate. From what I know about Fang Changshengs character, he will definitely try again. Therefore, its unavoidable that Shenghua Real Estate and Hongyun Real Estate willpete against each other. Compared with staying quiet, I prefer to take action before they do, Gu Ning said calmly and clearly, but Yan Zhenglin was amazed. What? Gu Ning owns Shenghua Real Estate, which is quite surprising! She established Jade Beauty Jewelry, and now Shenghua Real Estate. Does she have any other properties? She is a girl full of surprises! Although Yan Zhenglin was curious, he didnt ask the questions. Whats your n? Yan Zhenglin askedter. Yan Zhenglin clearly knew that Hongyun Real Estate wouldnt give up, because Fang Changsheng was an evil person who was selfish and cunning. No matter who annoyed him, he would set himself to be revenged. Hongyun Real Estate had suffered a double loss in thepetition with Shenghua Real Estate, and it was just a matter of time before they started conducting their schemes again. Therefore, it was understandable that Gu Ning would rather take action before them, but how? I already have proof of Hongyun Real Estates illegal behavior. Its enough to throw Fang Changsheng into jail. However, there are some government officials involved in it as well, so I cant do it alone. Uncle Yan, would you mind giving me a helping hand and you can also make a remarkable achievement, Gu Ning said. What? You have proof of their illegal behavior? Yan Zhenglin was shocked and couldnt believe his ears. Without asking, he knew who the government officials that were involved in it were. Yan Zhenglin had done his investigation too, but hadnt gotten any solid proof. And he absolutely wanted to achieve something, which was quite important to his career in politics. Yes, I also have the evidence of the two officials acts of bribery and corruption as well as having mistresses. Their amorous pictures are in my hands too, Gu Ning said with certainty. Hearing that, Yan Zhenglin took a long breath in. He was greatly shocked. He had investigated for so long. Although he indeed had gotten something, it was barely enough to unseat them, but Gu Ning got control of so much evidence all of a sudden. It was hard to not be surprised. Are you sure that your evidence is real? Yan Zhenglin asked. 100% sure. Sorry but I cant tell you how I managed to get the evidence. Uncle Yan, if youre willing to cooperate with me, Ill show you the evidence right now, but if you have any concerns, Ill turn to someone else, Gu Ning said. She wasnt threatening Yan Zhenglin, but she also didnt want to force him. Nevertheless, she knew that Yan Zhenglin would give her an affirmative answer. It was the most unexpected gift that fell into hisp, and Yan Zhenglin wouldnt reject it. To be honest with you. Ive been investigating them recently, but I havent found any solid proof yet. Youre such a smart girl, and I think you must know my political enemies nned the assassinationst time! Yan Zhenglin said. Of course, Gu Ning replied. Yan Zhenglin then agreed to Gu Nings n, and Gu Ning took out a folder, giving it to Yan Zhenglin. Seeing that Gu Ning had casually put the important evidence in her backpack, Yan Zhenglin was anxious. What if it got lost! Chapter 349 - Criminal Evidence Chapter 349 Criminal Evidence Yan Zhenglin took the folder and opened it to read the materials inside. There was a thick pile of papers in the folder. On the top was criminal evidence for Hongyun Real Estate. Its senior management had bribed Liu Shikun, the vice mayor, and Wei Chengguan, the head of the Roads and Traffic Authority, with over a hundred million yuan, and had gotten many benefits in return. Other than Liu Shikun and Wei Chengguan, there were other government officials involved in the bribery as well. Although the amounts of the bribes were much less, they could be sentenced to years in jail. Some people had died in a forced demolition Hongyun Real Estate had conducted, but it had refused topensate them. Besides, Hongyun Real Estate hadmitted illegal tax evasion amounting to nearly five hundred million yuan within three years. And one of their construction sites had used low quality construction materials, which caused many idents. Apart from Hongyun Real Estate, a famous hotel of the Hongyun Group secretly provided sex services. Among the prostitutes, there were underage girls. Although it wasnt umon in a majority of hotels, it was illegal. And once it was reported, the hotel would be in trouble. Additionally, a person had died of food poisoning in a famous restaurant of the Hongyun Group, but it had been judged as death from a heart attack in the end. Even though Yan Zhenglin knew that Hongyun Real Estate had many dirty secrets, he was still surprised by what they had done. Yan Zhenglin was very furious by the fact that Hongyun had gotten away with so many crimes. Gu Ning who was sitting on the opposite sofa also felt his great anger. The other papers showed the criminal evidence for Liu Shikun and Wei Chengguan. It was written on the papers that they had epted bribes from Fang Changsheng and illegally provided aid for him to cover his crimes. K also got videos and stored them on a USB sh disk. There were also many amorous pictures that they had taken with their mistresses in bed. Each of their faces was too clear to deny it. The mistresses information was also attached, including their names, addresses, ces of work, and when they had started the sexual rtionship with Liu Shikun or Wei Chengguan. Liu Shikun had an illegitimate child who was already 8-years-old. More shockingly, they had been involved in a murder too. Three years ago, the previous head of the Roads and Traffic Authority had died in a car ident, which had caused a great sensation at that time. After the previous head of the Roads and Traffic Authority had been killed in the car ident, Wei Chengguan had been promoted to be the new head. Yan Zhenglin pped the papers heavily onto the table with a loud sound and said in great anger, Im so shocked that they have gotten away with so many severe crimes! Liu Shikun and the others have to be investigated and sentenced to jail, but I cant make the decision alone, so I first need to talk to my leaders tomorrow. Ill contact you then. What do you think? It concerned different groups in politics, instead of just Yan Zhenglins personal grudge, so he couldnt make the decision on his own. Sure. Gu Ning understood it, so she agreed. However, please dont expose me, because I dont want to be involved in politics. I wont. Yan Zhenglin knew that Gu Ning would be in danger if his political enemies found out that she was involved. However, in that case, Gu Ning wouldnt get the reward which belonged to her. In actual fact, Gu Ning didnt care about that. Kissmanga.in Oh, Uncle Yan, if the Hongyun Group is going to be punished, can I get some of its properties? Gu Ning asked. Gu Ning only wanted some of Hongyuns properties, because most of its construction sites were of low quality. And the Hongyun Groups construction materialpany was notorious. Jiang Xu was already involved in the construction material industry, so Gu Ning wouldnt bother to get involved as well. As for the loanpany, Gu Ning wasnt interested. However, the construction industry, construction machinery leasing, construction workers, floor heating instation industry and the home appliance industry of Hongyun Real Estate Real werent bad. There were two first-tier cities, three second-tier cities and four third-tier cities in Province D, and its capital city was City D, while the rest were small cities. Hongyun Group had a construction project in the second-tier city of City J, which had just started construction. It covered an area of 200 acres. There was also a shopping mall of great quality under construction, so Gu Ning would take it over and continue to build it. There were seven shopping malls, six four-star hotels, and five restaurants under the name of the Hongyun Group. All of them were located in the three second-tier cities in province D. Gu Ning also had ns to take them over. Of course, after taking over, Gu Ning wouldnt continue to run them. Except for the shopping malls, all the hotels and restaurants would have to be refurbished. In other words, Gu Ning only bought the property rights, and would start the business anew. It wasnt hard if she had the foundation that Hongyun had built. Although its hotels and restaurants werent very popr, it was profitable. Yan Zhenglin didnt expect that Gu Ning was so ambitious as to take over the Hongyun Group, but since she had already made up her mind, he wouldnt stop her. If Hongyun Group is seized due to illegality, it will be owned by the state. Its assets will be used to offset the losses and other expenses before it is put up for auction. Since you want it, I can promise to give you priority to acquire it before anyone else. However, the Hongyun Groups industries arent small, so you will need a lot of money. This wasnt a vition of thew, thus Yan Zhenglin could make the promise, but he didnt know whether Gu Ning could afford the Hongyun Groups industries. I think that the total price wont exceed three billion yuan, and if Uncle Yan is willing to give me a discount, it would be much better, Gu Ning said half-jokingly. Ha-ha, Yan Zhenglin was amused, but it proved that Gu Ning had at least three billion in hand. Even though Gu Ning didnt ask him for the favor, he would also try to give her a discount given the significant evidence she provided. After the deal, Yan Zhenglin and Gu Ning left the study. What are you two talking about? Do you have to be so mysterious? Why cant you tell me? Master Yanined the moment they came out. Actually, Master Yan was just kidding, because he knew that it had to be highly confidential since the two discussed it alone. Gu Ning understood what was on Master Yans mind, but she stillforted him, We dont want to worry you. You can share more leisure time with Grandpa Fu and Grandpa Bai, and let Uncle Yan deal with the problems. Chapter 350 - Cure Disease Chapter 350 Cure Disease When Gu Ning mentioned Master Fu and Master Bai, Master Yan asked, They dont know that youre in City G now, right? Gu Ning understood what was on Master Yans mind and replied resignedly, I didnt tell them. Ha-ha, ha-ha! If they know that you came to City G and visited me in my house, will they get mad ande here immediately? Master Yanughed and was full of anticipation. Although Gu Ning was of the younger generation, those masters appreciated her very much. None of them minded the age gap and were willing to make friends with Gu Ning. They treated Gu Ning more like their own granddaughter. Gu Ning hadnte to City G for two weeks, and they missed her a lot, but they also knew that Gu Ning was about to attend the entrance examination to college, so none of them disturbed her. All of a sudden, Master Yan sighed and looked worried. Forget it. Bai isnt feeling well these days. I think that I better not tease him right now. Hearing that, Gu Ning was surprised. What happened to Grandpa Bai? Well, were old men now, and we are always getting sick. Bai lost feeling in his lower limbs so he has been sitting in a wheelchair recently, Master Yan said. Gu Ning thought for a while before saying, Grandpa Yan, would you please take me to visit Grandpa Bai tomorrow? I know a way of massage which might be helpful. Gu Ning treated Master Fu, Master Yan and Master Bai with sincerity, so she was willing to help them if she could. Really? Master Yans face lit up. Master Fu, Master Bai and he had been close friends for dozens of years, and he naturally hoped that they could be healthy. Master Yan knew that Gu Ning wasnt a simple girl, and that she wouldnt brag, but it was quite surprising news to him. Grandpa Yan, why dont you try it yourself now? Since Gu Ning was going to help Master Bai, she definitely wouldnt ignore Master Fu and Master Yan. Although they seemed fine now, they were indeed aging, and they were vulnerable to diseases. Therefore, Gu Ning decided to put some of her power into their bodies to protect their organs, and help them remain healthy. However, they were elderly after all, and it was impossible for them to be as healthy as the younger generation. Nevertheless, they would be much healthier than their peers. Grandpa Yan, do you feel ufortable anywhere? Gu Ning asked. Master Yan was struck dumb for a second and said, My waist isnt in a good condition, and it aches if I stand for a long time. Hearing that, Gu Ning ced her hand on the back of Master Yans waist. Master Yan didnt avoid her, but was instead full of anticipation. Yan Zhenglin focused on Gu Nings hand as well. He doubted it but also anticipated the effects. Can massage really cure diseases? kissmanga.in When Gu Ning massaged Master Yans waist, she didnt put her power in at once, because it might arouse unnecessary suspicion. Gu Ning didnt gradually put her power in until she had massaged for over a minute. Master Yan immediately felt the flow of coldness, which was quitefortable. And the pain was gradually alleviated before disappearingpletely. His whole body felt full of energy afterwards with the help of the cold flow. Wow, this is... Master Yan was too thrilled to finish a sentence. He couldnt believe what had just happened. Yan Zhenglin, who was standing aside, understood that it must have worked. Unexpectedly, massage could really cure Master Yans disease. Yan Zhenglin was also excited to know that. He was really happy that his father could be healthy and energetic. When it was done, Gu Ning drew her hands back. How do you feel now? Although she already had the answer from Master Yans reaction, she still asked in person. Im feeling very good, Master Yan said happily. Right at that moment, Xiao Lihua heard their voices and walked out. Seeing that Master Yan was very excited, she was curious. Dad, what is making you so happy? Yan Zhenglin told Xiao Lihua the reason, and Xiao Lihua was surprised and excited too. She looked to Gu Ning with great admiration. Really? Girl Gu, its so unbelievable! Gu Ning smiled, but didnt exin further. They kept thanking Gu Ning for a long time, which made Gu Ning feel a little ufortable. Before long, the dishes were on the table. Yan Zhenglins oldest son was Yan Ge. He was 27-years-old and had just gotten marriedst year. Yan Ge had moved out to live with his wife. His younger son was Yan Jin, a 23-year-old senior in the capital university. Yan Jin was about to graduate and was busy with his internship. He wouldnt be back until the New Year festival. Thus there were only three people from the older generation in the Yan Family now. Gu Ning joined them. Because there was no one from the younger generation in the Yan Family at the moment, they hadnt had such a harmonious and hrious meal in a long time. Xiao Lihua kept putting all kinds of dishes into Gu Nings bowl. Fortunately, Gu Ning ate a lot. Otherwise, she had no idea how she would have eaten it all. After the meal, Gu Ning visited for a while longer. When it was almost 8 pm, Gu Ning said good-bye to them. Yan Zhenglin offered to drive her home, but was declined by Gu Ning. He understood that Gu Ning was good at kung fu, so he wasnt worried about her safety. Nevertheless, they still walked Gu Ning to the gate. There was a broad road outside of the Jinxiu Vis, and it was very convenient to take taxis from there. Gu Ning then directly got in a taxi heading back to Clean Water Blue Sky. Once Gu Ning was gone, Master Yan called Master Bai without dy and told him that Gu Ning was going to cure his disease tomorrow. Master Bai was quite surprised, but he was more excited. Old people often suffered from different kinds of diseases, which was unpleasant. If Master Yan hadnt experienced it first, Master Bai would have doubted it, but Master Yan had sessfully gotten rid of his pain, so Master Bai believed that it was real, and was full of anticipation now. Master Bai told his family about it, and his family were all happy for him, although some were still worried. Even though Gu Ning had cured Master Yan, it wasnt sure that she could cure Master Bais legs, but anyway, it was better to have hope. Master Yan called Master Futer and told him to visit Master Bai together with him tomorrow. Master Fu was also happy for his old friends after hearing the good news, but he alsoined that Gu Ning didnt tell him that she was in City G. Master Bai then told him that Gu Ning came to visit Yan Zhenglin for something serious, so Master Fu was cheered up a little. Meanwhile, Yan Zhenglin went back to his study and called his leader without dy. His leader was precisely the vice governor of Province D, Xiao Changchun. Chapter 351 - They Deserve It! Chapter 351 They Deserve It! Yan Zhenglin told Xiao Changchun that he had gotten the criminal evidence, and he couldnt hide the fact that Gu Ning had handed it to him from Xiao Changchun. However, there wouldnt be anyone else that would know about Hearing that Gu Ning had given the evidence to Yan Zhenglin, Xiao Changchun was more than shocked. Gu Ning had rescued both Yan Zhenglin and him from dangerous situations, but also got such important evidence, which really impressed Xiao Changchun. Governor Xiao, Gu Ning wants to acquire some of Hongyun Groups properties, and Ive already promised her that she can have the priority to buy it before anyone else. As for the price, do you think that we can offer her a discount given that she has done us a great favor? Yan Zhenglin asked. What? She wants to acquire some of Hongyun Groups properties? Xiao Changchun was as astonished as Yan Zhenglin when he heard the news. Yes, she doesntck money, but I think that its better if we offer her a lower price, Yan Zhenglin replied. No problem, we can give her the lowest price that we can offer, Xiao Changchun said. All the seizedpanies would be recorded on paper. The government had the right to handle their assets, but couldnt sell it at too low a price, because it would arouse suspicion of epting bribery. We have to conduct the probe into it right away! Xiao Changchun said. It was the key moment for re-election, so the senior leader behind Liu Shikun didnt dare to get involved, because it would affect his own career. Although they couldnt unseat the senior leader behind Liu Shikun yet, they wouldnt hesitate to unseat their political enemies. And they would be very well-prepared before starting the probe. It seemed like Liu Shikuns group wouldnt have a happy new year. On the way back to Clean Water Blue Sky, the taxi passed a clubhouse, and she noticed an ambnce stopped outside of it. She immediately used her Jade Eyes to see what was going on there. However, the scene shocked Gu Ning. She saw that two women were being carried out by paramedics and one of the women was Li Zhenzhen. Gu Ning didnt remember Li Zhenzhen until she saw her again. There was blood on Li Zhenzhens head, and her body was twitching. Gu Ning told the taxi driver to stop, and that she would go over to have a look, but she wasnt going to rescue Li Zhenzhen. They were opponents after all. Thus Gu Ning simply wanted to have some fun. She gave the taxi driver a hundred yuan bill and told him to keep the change. The taxi driver seldom met such a generous client, so he was more than willing to ept it. Gu Ning went over and heard the discussion among the crowd. Whats going on here? someone asked. I heard that the two women fought against each other for the same man. One of them was scratched on her face, while the other one was hit on the head by a beer bottle. For a man? Did they have to do that? someone asked with disdain. If they were injured because of that, no one had sympathy for them. Its not that simple! They were using drugs and lost control of their emotions, which is the reason why they fought so fiercely. Oh! kissmanga.in I think that they deserve it! They dont work but just y around and are even on drugs. I have no sympathy for them. Me either! After hearing the reason, nobody showed sympathy. Gu Ning, of course, had no intention to help. She just stood aside watching them leaving in the ambnce. Before long, the Li Family received the hospitals call and hurried to the hospital. The moment that Gu Ning arrived at her ce, Gu Man called her and asked when she would being back home. Gu Ning had left her home the minute that winter vacation started. It had been half a month, and Gu Man was worried about her safety. Probably the day after tomorrow! Gu Ning said. Mom, how is it going at the beauty salon? Not bad, for thest half a month, the people in the Gu Family have stop causing us trouble, Gu Man said. Good to know! Gu Ning said. Ningning, I need your advice on something, Gu Man said. The New Year festival is just around the corner now, so we n to hold an event in three days. Normally, they would give discounts or small gifts to clients, but I think that its too boring. Do you have any suggestions? Gu Ning thought for a while and replied, In my opinion, first, we can send all the VIPs a small gift which is around two or three hundred yuan; second, all the clients who join our VIP club or renew the membership on the day of the event can have a discount, and you can decide how much is it;st but not least, all the new clients can join a lottery. Well have three winners, and each of them will get a jade pendant from Jade Beauty Jewelry as the prize. What? A jade pendant from Jade Beauty Jewelry? Its too expensive! The cheapest one must cost at least a hundred thousand yuan! Gu Man was surprised. If they used the jade pendants as the prizes, it would cost a lot. Mom, are you alone now? Gu Ning asked. She thought that it was time to tell her mother something serious. Yes, Im home alone, Gu Man answered. Mom, to be honest with you, Jade Beauty Jewelry is my store, so all the jewelry is free. Dont worry, we wont lose money. And we can attract more potential clients by providing valuable prizes. Gu Man was aware that Gu Ning had a jewelry store in City G, so she would find out sooner orter. What? Jade Beauty Jewelry is yours? Gu Man asked. To Gu Mans astonishment, Gu Nings jewelry store was precisely Jade Beauty Jewelry which had gained a lot of fame and publicity recently, but how did Gu Ning manage to know so many important figures? Mom, please dont tell anyone else about it, including my aunt. Ill tell you the details when I get back. Please rx, I relied on my own skills to open the jewelry store, and there are no dirty secrets at all. Gu Ning understood why Gu Man was worried. Gu Man was already used to trusting Gu Ning, so she rxed after Gu Nings exnation, although she was still shocked. After a short while of chatting, they hung up. Gu Ning then talked with her friends on their WeChat group for a while. In fact, Li Zhenzhen was much more severely hurt than Gu Ning imagined. Because Gu Ning had no intention to help Li Zhenzhen, she didnt pay much attention to her injuries. Chapter 352 - The Death of Li Zhenzhen Chapter 352 The Death of Li Zhenzhen Unfortunately, Li Zhenzhen died soon after she was admitted to the hospital. The injury on her head wasnt deadly, but she died of an overdose. Li Zhenzhen had been behaving quite unusually recently, so Li Shengming had told Li Zhenyu to follow and investigate Li Zhenzhen. However, they only knew that she loved to go to nightclubs and had no idea that she was on drugs. Thus when they found out that Li Zhenzhen died because of an overdose, the Li Family almost had a breakdown. Although the other woman who had been scratched on her face only took a small amount of drugs and so her life was not in danger, her face was doomed to bepletely ruined. The next day. Around 8:30 am, Gu Ning received Yan Zhenglins call. He told her that his leader had already agreed to conduct the probe in the following days. And the government also promised to give her the lowest price that they could offer, but they wouldnt know the exact price until they finished calcting everything. In City F, Gu Man told Gu Qing about Gu Nings suggestion, but didnt tell her that Jade Beauty Jewelry belonged to Gu Ning. Gu Qing had the same reaction as Gu Man when she heard the n. She was also afraid that they were going to lose money, but it was Gu Nings proposal, so Gu Qing agreed in the end. They all trusted Gu Ning unconditionally now. Since Gu Ning said that it would work, they would follow her advice, even though Gu Qing was still a little reluctant. After that, they went to deal with the advertisement. First, they sent messages to their VIPs, and then they put the advertising poster up at the door of their beauty salon. Once the messages were sent, the phone in their beauty salon kept ringing the entire time. Many VIPs called them to find out more about the prize, which was a jade pendant from Jade Beauty Jewelry. Jade Beauty Jewelry was really popr. Gu Ning and Master Yan were going to visit Master Bai around 10 am. Master Yan told Gu Ning to wait for him at the gate of Clean Water Blue Sky at 9:30 am, and he would pick her up. Master Yan was already 70-years-old, and he wouldnt drive himself, but he had his chauffeur. When it was almost 9 am, Gu Ning went to a nearby shopping mall to buy some gifts. She finished shopping around 9:30 am and waited at the gate of Clean Water Blue Sky. Master Yans car arrived at 9:28 am. Seeing Gu Ning carrying so many gifts, he said, Youre going to cure his disease, so he is the one who is supposed to thank you. Why are you bringing so many gifts for him instead? Master Yan wasnt being mean; he just felt that Gu Ning was being too polite, which made them feel a little guilty. Gu Ning felt likeughing and exined after getting in the car, Grandpa Yan, I regard all of you as my family, so Im willing to bring you gifts. I wont give gifts to strangers. Well. Master Bai didnt know how to argue with Gu Ning on that, but he was happy to know that Gu Ning treated them as her family. Master Bais house was located in a high-end living area, Peach-blossom Vis. Peach-blossom Vis and Clean Water Blue Sky were built by the same real estate developer, but the developer wasnt from City G. Peach-blossom Vis was built on a green mountain, and there was a river which was five meters wide in front of the mountain. People had to walk over the bridge to get into the vis. The mountain air was very fresh and there were also many green nts inside. It looked quiet but not isted. When they arrived at the security room, Master Yan told a security guard to contact the Bai Family. With the Bai Familys permission, they moved ahead. Members of the Bai Family immediately went outside to wee Master Yan and Gu Ning. Master Fu had arrived earlier than Master Yan and Gu Ning. Therefore, the moment that Gu Ning and Master Yan arrived at therge vi, they saw Master Fu, Bai Linwei and his wife waiting for them. Girl Gu, wee! Bai Linwei said to Gu Ning. And when he noticed the gifts, he was surprised. Why are you bringing so many gifts? You didnt have to do that! Bai Linwei was the chairman of a famous corporation, and he was always serious and strict, even in front of his children, but he suddenly became a kind and gentle old man when Gu Ning appeared. Sometimes, Bai Linwei found it was hard to treat Gu Ning like a child, because she behaved like a mature and stable grownup. Its nothing. Just some small gifts, Gu Ning said. It was indeed nothing for the Bai Family who had a fortune of dozens of billions of yuan. It just showed Gu Nings kindness and politeness, Bai Linwei didnt say anything further and took the gifts from Gu Ning. Bai Linweis wife was a shy woman. She dressed in a simple way, but had an air of natural nobility. Mrs. Bai greeted Gu Ning politely, Nice to meet you, Miss Gu! Its so nice to meet you, Mrs. Bai! Gu Ning responded. Master Fu, on the other hand, gave Gu Ning a tilted nce and scolded her, Howe you didnt tell me that you came to City G? I miss you a lot! How can you forget me like that? Gu Ning was amused. Im so sorry, but I had something important to deal with first. I came to visit you now that Im free! Well. Master Fu didnt know what to say. Ha-ha! Fu, didnt you say that you wouldnt scold Girl Gust night? Why do you still pick on her today? Master Yanughed. Bai, do you have to find fault with me? Master Fu was annoyed. You hit the point! Master Yan admitted with crity. Everybody knew that they enjoyed teased one another. You... Master Fu was mad. Bai Linwei was afraid that they would really begin to argue, so he interrupted at once, Alright, its cold out here. Lets get inside now! Exactly, lets go in now! Mrs. Bai added. After that, they walked inside. The second that they got in the house, a girl about Gu Nings age in pink, furry, loose clothes came out of the kitchen. There was a te of fruit in her hand, and she was eating fruit while walking over to them. Seeing Gu Ning, the young girl said arrogantly and with doubt, Seriously! Can she cure grandpas disease? Yan, shut your mouth! Bai Linwei snapped at her. Chapter 353 - Disease Cured Chapter 353 Disease Cured He knew about Gu Nings ability quite well. And even if Gu Ning failed to cure his fathers disease, he wouldnt doubt her ability either. Girl Gu, Im sorry. This is my daughter and she has just never met you before, Bai Linwei said to Gu Ning. Its fine. Gu Ning didnt care. She understood that she had to be prepared to be challenged because of her young age. If she hadnt cured Master Yan, they wouldnt believe her either. I dont think that Im wrong, Bai Xueyan retorted in a low voice. She was afraid of her father. However, no matter how low her voice was, the others still heard it. Get back to you room! Bai Linwei was irritated by her bad manners. Well, lets wait and see! Bai Xueyan said before she red at Gu Ning and turned back, walking upstairs. Afterwards, Bai Linwei and his wife guided them to Master Bais bedroom. Master Bais bedroom was on the first room, and it consisted of two rooms. A study and a bedroom were integrated into one. Once they walked in, they saw the study which was 15 square metersrge. The wall next to the door was made up of shelves on which various antiques and emeralds were ced. On the left side, there were bookshelves and a table. The sofa was in alignment with them, and there was a coffee table in front of the sofa. Between the bedroom and the study was a delicately-made screen in a traditional style. Master Bai was lying on the bed in the bedroom. Because of Gu Nings arrival, Bai Linwei told him to stay in bed. Master Bais legs werent in good condition, but his mind was very clear. Seeing Gu Ning, he was obviously delighted. Hi, Girl Gu! He was happy, not just because Gu Ning could cure his disease, but because he truly appreciated Gu Ning and treated her like his own granddaughter. Maybe it was because Master Bai didnt see Gu Ning often, so he was more pleased to see Gu Ning than his own grandchildren. Grandpa Bai, how are you today? Gu Ning walked to the bedside. Please let me help you with your legs! Sure! Master Bai said. Bai Linwei immediately uncovered the quilt for Master Bai and Master Bais legs were out in the air. Gu Ning reached out her hands and massaged Master Bais right leg first. Except for Master Yan, everyone else was both anxious and excited. Gu Ning still only gradually put her power in after she had massaged for over a minute. Master Bais leg immediately regained its feeling and his eyes lit up with excitement. I feel... How do you feel? Bai Linwei and his wife asked nervously. Dont you feel a cold flow which is quitefortable? Master Yan asked, but he seemed proud because he had already known about it. Exactly! Master Bai nodded. He was too excited toplete a sentence. During the following massage, Master Bai felt greatly rxed andfortable. Ha-ha! Youll soon be full of energy, as if you were a dozen years younger! Master Yan said. Master Yan had the same experiencest night after the massage. He now really felt like he was much younger. Really? Master Fu was surprised. Youll know when Girl Gu helps you with a massage! Master Yan said. Master Fu was full of anticipation. Nobody would refuse to feel a dozen years younger! Old people were often vulnerable to diseases, which was quite bothersome. A few minutester, Master Bais right leg was back to normal and healthy. Without dy, Gu Ning massaged Master Bais left leg. Five minutester, his left leg was healthy again. Although it didnt cost Gu Ning much power, she did consume some, so her face turned a little pale, but normal people wouldnt notice it. Master Bai, why dont you get up and have a walk? Gu Ning said. What? I can walk? Hearing that, everyone was shocked. Sure! Gu Ning said affirmatively. Bai Linwei immediately went forward to help Master Bai get out of the bed. They were all eager to know the result. When Master Bais legs were ced on the ground, he was certain that he was able to walk again. One step, two steps, three steps... I can walk! I can walk! Master Bai burst into tears from excitement. Although his legs losing feeling wasnt a severe disease, and he might recover after a period of time of getting medical treatments, it was a torture to go through it. However, now Gu Ning had cured him within minutes, which was quite exciting. Miss Gu, thank you so much! I dont even know how to thank you enough, Mrs. Bai said to Gu Ning, and her eyes were slightly wet with tears. Indeed, Girl Gu, thank you so much! Bai Linwei added. Uncle Bai, Mrs. Bai, its my pleasure, Gu Ning replied. Although it was no big deal for Gu Ning, it was a great favor for the Bai Family. Master Bai tried his best to calm down and said to Gu Ning, Girl Gu, thank you for curing me. If you have any need in the future, feel free to let me or your Uncle Bai help you. Well spare no effort to help as long as we can. He understood that Gu Ning had a powerfulwork, so she probably wouldnt need their help, but he still showed his willingness to help her since Gu Ning had cured his legs. Master Bai wasnt pretending either. If Gu Ning really encountered any trouble, they were absolutely willing to help her. Not only because Gu Ning had cured his legs, but because Gu Ning was also a promising young girl. Gu Ning didnt hesitate, and agreed. She didnt need the Bai Familys support right now, but they could be of great help in the future. No way! She did it? Bai Xueyan appeared from outside of the door with astonishment on her face. Although she had gone upstairs earlier, she came back down immediately. She didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to cure her grandpa at all, so she nned tough at her. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning did it. Hearing what Bai Xueyan had just said, the rest of the Bai Family members were displeased. However, before they could criticize her, Bai Xueyan opened her mouth again. Im sorry for what I said to you, Bai Xueyan apologized to Gu Ning with sincerity, which surprised Gu Ning. She didnt expect that Bai Xueyan would admit her fault and be so sincere. It seemed like she wasnt a bad girl. After that her family rxed as well. Chapter 354 - Envy And Jealousy Chapter 354 Envy And Jealousy Bai Xueyans family knew her character very well. Although she was spoiled to some extent, she wasnt a bad young girl, and was willing to admit her shorings. However, Gu Ning had never met her before, so they were afraid that Bai Xueyan would annoy Gu Ning. They understood that Gu Ning wasnt mean, and that she wouldnt care about Bai Xueyans rude behavior, but they still didnt want to affect Gu Nings good mood. Its fine, Gu Ning said. She wasnt affected at all. Seeing that Gu Ning was fine, the others all rxed. After Gu Ning forgave her, Bai Xueyan walked to Master Bai at once. She also felt happy for her grandpa. The older generation and the younger generation in the Bai Family got along quite well. In the following minutes, Gu Ning helped Master Fu with his sore shoulder. With the nourishment of Gu Nings magical power, Master Fu experienced the changes of his own body in person this time. He felt like he was full of energy now. Ha-ha! I do feel energetic now, like I am a dozen years younger! Master Fuughed with excitement. Then he turned to Gu Ning. Girl Gu, thank you so much! Gu Ning smiled gently as response. Come on, lets go out and have a walk together! Master Fu couldnt wait to walk around now that his body was full of energy. Lets go! Master Yan and Master Bai had the same idea! Why dont youe with us? Master Bai asked Gu Ning and Bai Xueyan. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Bai Xueyan followed them, walking outside. Bai Linwei, on the other hand, went back to his study to deal with his own business, while his wife went to the kitchen to cook with their housemaid. There was Peach-blossom in Peach-blossom Vis name, not only because this living area was like the Arcadia[1], but also because there were many peach trees along both of the roadsides along with arge peach grove. When the peaches bloomed, people could see arge area of peach color from afar, which was quite stunning. There were more green nts than vis in Peach-blossom Vis, and the vis were divided by a certain distance, so that citizens living here wouldnt be bothered by others. Half of the green nts were from the original forest. The real estate developer had only built some stone roads, pavilions, bridges, small waterfalls and lotus ponds. There were also many surveince cameras in Peach-blossom Vis, even in the forest. If anyone wanted tomit crime here, the surveince cameras would record it without any doubt. Even Gu Ning who was good at kung fu would expose herself if she wasnt cautious enough. They had all walked for a long distance, but none of them felt tired. And those masters beamed with pleasure along the way. Gu Ning talked with them without any trouble, but Bai Xueyan failed to join their discussion, which made her feel like she was an outsider. Bai Xueyans sight fell on Gu Ning once in a while with curiosity. Gu Ning was the same age as her, so why did she look so mature and stable like a grownup? Bai Xueyan was envious, but also admired her. Gu Ning couldnt be a simple girl! Bai Xueyan thought to herself. Bai Xueyan was born in a super-rich family. And although she was spoiled by her superior life, it didnt mean that she was dumb. Instead, under the influence of her family, she was more sophisticated than her peers. Gu Ning sensed Bai Xueyans curious nces, but ignored them, not because she disliked her, but because Bai Xueyan didnt say anything. And she wouldnt give Bai Xueyan any responses. Girl Gu, I heard that Jade Beauty Jewelry is quite popr, Master Bai said. Jade Beauty Jewelry was indeed very famous now for Master Bai to also have heard of it. Yes, Uncle Zhou told me the same thing, but I havent checked on it myself yet. I n to go to the storeter, Gu Ning replied. I think that Zhou Zhenghong must have gained luck from his terrible experience before. He lost Zhoufu Jewelry, but met you! Master Yan said. Gu Ning smiled, but didnt say anything. Oh, I believe that you wont be satisfied with only one store right? Where do you n to open the branches? Master Fu asked. The entrance examination to college is around the corner, and Im preparing for the Capital University, so Ill develop my businesses in the capital. I went to the capital before I came here, and Ive already found a store with a great location. It will be decorated after the New Year festival and Ill be ready to open a branch afterwards, Gu Ning replied. Very good! I like your ambition, but it isnt easy to run apany in the capital! Master Fu appreciated Gu Nings blueprint, but was also worried about her. There is no business without risks, right? And nothing goodes without risk. Im willing to try it. Gu Ning wasnt afraid, although she had no idea whether it would be easy or hard for her to build her businesses in the capital. No matter what, she wouldnt retreat; she would fight with courage. I agree. And I do believe that you can seed! Master Bai encouraged her. Do you own Jade Beauty Jewelry? Bai Xueyan was shocked. She naturally knew about the famous Jade Beauty Jewelry, and she had also read the news. Many important figures in City G, including her grandpa and father, had attended its opening ceremony on that day. Yes, Gu Ning answered. What? Bai Xueyan was stunned. How can Gu Ning be so amazing?Is she really just a year older than me? Master Bai also felt slightly embarrassed afterparing Gu Ning with Bai Xueyan. If only Gu Ning were my granddaughter! Master Bai thought to himself. Bai Xueyan was now jealous of Gu Ning. Master Bai even criticized her right in front of Gu Ning. Look at Gu Ning! She is at the same age as you, but shes able to run severalpanies at the same time. And you? You simply fool around all day. You dont even read books! How can you build your own career in the future like that? Bai Xueyan felt ashamed, and didnt dare to argue back. Even so, she didnt me Gu Ning. Instead, she really admired Gu Ning. Ha-ha! Bai, I think that Xueyan is already much better than her peers. And its rare to see a teenager as talented as Girl Gu! Master Fu immediately helped Bai Xueyan out. However, he was also telling the truth. They had never met another young girl who was as unbelievable as Gu Ning. Gu Ning had Tang Ainings soul and her magical power. Thus it was hard for her to not be outstanding. And she was meant to be sessful. Therefore, Gu Ning felt a little guilty that Bai Xueyan was criticized because of her. [1] Arcadia refers to a vision of pastoralism and harmony with nature. Chapter 355 - More Complicated Chapter 355 More Complicated Exactly, even my two grandsons are barelyparable to Girl Gu! Master Yan sighed. Gu Ning was indeed the best among the younger generation. Master Bai wasnt really ming Bai Xueyan, nor did he hope that she could be as able as Gu Ning. He simply wanted to encourage her to be more independent and outstanding. They walked for another half an hour before going back. It was time for the meal too. During the meal, Mrs. Bai kept putting different dishes into Gu Nings bowl. Although Gu Ning had arge appetite, it was hard for her to eat all of it, so she politely stopped Mrs. Bai. After the meal, they rxed in the living room. During the break, Bai Xueyan approached Gu Ning and asked, Gu Ning, would you mind taking me to Jade Beauty Jewelry with you? No problem! Gu Ning agreed with crity. Bai Xueyan was pleased and told her mother at once. Mrs. Bai didnt stop her, but reminded her to be polite and to not cause any trouble. Bai Xueyan was outgoing and spoiled by her family, but she would only argue with those that she disliked. Other than that, she was also supportive of her friends, and she had caused a lot of trouble because of that in the past, so Mrs. Bai was worried. Although it wasnt a big deal, it would not be good news if she caused trouble again. Later, a group of them left the Bai Familys vi. They took Master Yans car and Master Yan sent them to Jade Beauty Jewelry. After taking Gu Ning and Bai Xueyan to Jade Beauty Jewelry, Master Yan went back to his home. In actual fact, Bai Xueyan wasnt interested in jewelry, so she had nevere here before. However, when she found out that Gu Ning was the boss of this famous jewelry store, she was shocked and curious. Thus she came to have a look. There were a lot of customers in the store, and all the saleswomen were busy serving them, which proved that the brand was really popr. Although there were many people in the store, only a small part of them would buy jewelry in the end, but it was already enough for Gu Ning to make a lot of money. Jade Beauty Jewelry was a high-end jewelry brand after all, and the prices of its products were all high. A saleswoman didnt know that Bai Xueyan came to the store along with Gu Ning, so she wanted to introduce the jewelry for Bai Xueyan, but she was stopped by Gu Ning. Its fine. She came here with me. Miss Gu, nice to meet you! the saleswoman immediately greeted Gu Ning and followed her order, walking away to serve other potential buyers. All the saleswomen in Jade Beauty Jewelry were well-trained with great manners, so they would treat every customer equally, even if the customer was a young girl or the poor or couldnt afford the jewelry. Gu Ning told Bai Xueyan to enjoy herself in the store, while she walked to the office to meet Zhou Zhenghong. All the jade pendants that Gu Ning had booked for Hao Ran and her other friends were already made. So she came to fetch them herself. Moreover, Gu Ning was going to choose several other jade pendants from her storeter. One was Su Anyas birthday gift, three were the prizes prepared for when Kamei Beauty Salon held the event, and the rest Gu Ning would keep with her. She would probably need them in the future. Within a short time, Gu Ning heard noise from outside, including Bai Xueyans angry criticisms. Gu Ning and Zhou Zhenghong immediately walked out of the office to the store. In the store, there were a group of onlookers, and Bai Xueyan was arguing with another girl who was her age in the middle. Liu Lulu, why do you have to grab things from other people? This isnt the first time! How could you be so shameless! Bai Xueyan said angrily. You didnt buy it anyway, so you cant forbid me from taking it! the girl whose name was Liu Lulu said with disdain. It seemed that she was sure that Bai Xueyan couldnt afford the piece of jewelry. I didnt bring money with me, but I was going to make a reservation! Bai Xueyan retorted. Can you even afford it? Yu already told me that youre from an ordinary family. I dont think that you have enough money to buy it. Do you know how much this jade pendant is? It costs three hundred and sixty thousand yuan! Liu Lulu said acidly. Obviously, Liu Lulu didnt know Bai Xueyans family background; otherwise, she wouldnt be so arrogant. Yus full name was Lin Xiaoyu; she was the cousin of Bai Xueyans friend, Lin Youyou. The two girls never got along Lin Youyou was Bai Xueyans good friend, so she naturally knew Bai Xueyans family background, but she never told others, especially Lin Xiaoyu and Liu Lulu. Lin Youyous parents worked for an ordinarypany, but Bai Xueyan only made friends with people that she sharedmon interests with, not just those who were rich. Lin Xiaoyu on the other hand, was from a rich family with a fortune of over a hundred million yuan, so she always disliked and bullied her cousin, Lin Youyou. Bai Xueyan was Lin Youyous good friend, while Liu Lulu was Lin Xiaoyus good friend, thus they were naturally involved in the conflicts between Lin Xiaoyu and Lin Youyou. Bai Xueyan never showed off her family background, so Lin Xiaoyu and Liu Lulu thought that she was also from an ordinary family. Thus Liu Lulu felt that she was superior to Bai Xueyan. Well, Im really curious. You father is the vice mayor, so how can he afford such expensive jewelry? Bai Xueyan asked in a meaningful way. It had to be moreplicated than it looked. How could the daughter of a government official afford such an expensive piece of jewelry at the price of three hundred and sixty thousand yuan? Where did he get the money? Liu Lulus father must have epted bribes. Although it wasnt umon that public officials epted bribes, it was rare to see the daughter of a senior government official being so high-profile. She was merely digging her own grave. All of a sudden, people looked at Liu Lulu in a totally different way, but Liu Lulu didnt notice. She was even showing off her fathers position in politics and said arrogantly, Its none of your business. Either way, I can afford it. Liu Lulu was also digging the grave for her father. Gu Ning curbed her desire tough out loud. If Liu Shikun found out that his daughter was so stupid, he would probably die of anger. Bai Xueyan wanted to argue back, but was interrupted by Gu Ning, Xueyan, let her buy it. At the same time, Gu Ning gave her a knowing nce. Bai Xueyan didnt understand what Gu Ning nned to do, but she still listened to Gu Ning. Chapter 356 - Age Gap Isn’t A Problem Chapter 356 Age Gap Isnt A Problem Therefore, Bai Xueyan gave the jade pendant to Liu Lulu and said, Fine, youre right. I cant afford it, so its yours now. Bai Xueyan didnt care that others regarded her as poor, because she didnt care how people thought about her. Well, if you cant afford it, dont walk into a jewelry store! You cant suddenly get rich by pretending. Seeing that Bai Xueyan admitted that she couldnt afford the jewelry, Liu Lulu was gloating, but she had no idea that she had been trapped, nor did she realize that her behavior was inappropriate. Liu Lulu said to a saleswoman then, Pack it up. Saying that, she took out a bank card and gave it to the saleswoman. The card was given to her by her mother. As the vice mayor, Liu Shikun understood that he had to be low-profile even though he epted bribes. Liu Shikuns wife was also a junior government official, but she was so dumb that she gave her daughter a card with millions of yuan on it. Normally, if the customer could pay the deposit, Jade Beauty Jewelry would keep the jewelry for the customer for three days. If the customer couldnt afford the bill after three days, they would sell it to others, but since Gu Ning, who was the boss, and the customer both agreed, the saleswoman immediately packed it up. Liu Lulu swiped her card and signed her name. She made fun of Bai Xueyan again before leaving as if she was a princess. As stupid as Liu Lulu was, she had no idea that she had made a big mistake and that she made a terrible decision which she would regret forever. However, given what Liu Shikun had done illegally before, what his daughter did today was simply a moderate issue. Gu Ning did in on purpose so that everyone around them would be witnesses. After Liu Lulu left, the crowd dispersed too. Bai Xueyan was slightly displeased and asked Gu Ning, Why did you tell me to let her buy it? Because I need to make money! Gu Ning said, as if she was really greedy. I can pay the bill! I just didnt bring enough money with me today. Bai Xueyan was mad. Alright, let me be honest with you. I have my own n. And I can give you a better jade pendant than hers. What kind of style do you want? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that Gu Ning had her own n, Bai Xueyan calmed down a little. And she was also shocked by Gu Nings generosity. Are you sure? It must be very expensive! Although Gu Ning didntck jade or money at all, it was very generous of her to give others such an expensive gift. Do you want it or not? Gu Ning asked. Of course I do! Bai Xueyan replied at once. However, I wont take it for free. Ill pay for it. Bai Xueyan was unwilling to take advantage of others. You dont need to do that. Just take it as a New Year gift from me, Gu Ning said. Why? We just met each other. Are you dumb or something? Bai Xueyan asked inly. She wasntughing at Gu Ning, but simply thought that it was too expensive. Gu Ning was amused by Bai Xueyan, but what she had just said did make sense. Well then, for the sake of your father and grandfather, let me send you this gift. Alright? Gu Ning changed her exnation. But... Bai Xueyan hesitated. If you hesitate any longer, Ill regret, Gu Ning threatened. Alright, Ill take it. After seeing so many beautiful pieces of jewelry in the store, Bai Xueyan gradually fell in love with jade jewelry. Most females couldnt resist the temptation of jewelry, especially pretty jewelry. What kind of jewelry is better than hers? Bai Xueyan asked with curiosity. Double Happiness jade has the mixed color of red and green, or blood-red jade which has a color as red as blood. Which one do you prefer? Gu Ning asked. Of course, there was other jade that was even better than those two types, but Gu Ning chose the two kinds which were suitable for younger girls. The blood-red jade! Bai Xueyan was excited. She loved the color more than the jade itself. In fact, the color red was Bai Xueyans favorite. She had many red clothes and she was even wearing a lot of red now. No problem, what style do you want? Gu Ning asked. Please give me a jade pendant with a dragon on it! Bai Xueyan said. The dragon was Bai Xueyans Chinese zodiac sign, and she was a year younger than Gu Ning. Gu Ning then went to tell Zhou Zhenghong to make it. Bai Xueyans jade pendant would be carved by machine, because it took a lot longer and required more energy to carve it by hand. Bai Xueyan coulde get it tomorrow. When Gu Ning walked out of the office again, Bai Xueyan asked her, Are you free today? Can we go shopping together? Sure! Gu Ning agreed. Afterwards, they went to a shopping mall together. They didnt actually buy anything, but just hung out together. An hourter, Bai Xueyan and Gu Ning left for a caf to have some coffee. Bai Xueyans favorite dessert was sold in the caf. Bai Xueyan loved eating desserts. Luckily, she didnt gain weight at all. Otherwise, she would be overweight in a short time since she ate desserts often. After they were both seated, Bai Xueyan said, I love the desserts here and the coffee of course. The boss is a Sino-German[1] whose name is An, and he is not 30-years-old yet, and single. If it werent for the fact that hes much older than me, I would chase him! Ha-ha. Bai Xueyan didnt hide her affection towards An at all. Gu Ning also sensed her strong fondness to An. I dont think that the age gap is a problem, as long as you like each other, Gu Ning said. She wasnt encouraging Bai Xueyan to chase the man, but was simply expressing her opinion. Really? Bai Xueyans eyes lit up. At least I think so, Gu Ning said. After thinking for a while, Bai Xueyan sighed. Well, forget it. My family wont allow me to have a boyfriend yet. Gu Ning didnt say anything further, because Bai Xueyan was indeed too young to fall in love. And it was her personal affairs after all. Before long, their coffee and desserts were on the table. Seeing the dessert, Bai Xueyan couldnt wait to taste it. [1] A Sino-German is someone who is half-Chinese and half-German. Chapter 357 - The Drama in the Café Chapter 357 The Drama in the Caf Gu Ning tasted the dessert. It really was delicious; sweet but not greasy. Song Manni, dont be too much! All of a sudden, a sharp female voice sounded and attracted a lot of attention from people in the caf. Gu Ning and Bai Xueyan also looked over. There were three women sitting at a table in the corner of this caf. A woman who was around 30-years-old sat alone on one side. She was pretty to some extent but seemed tired. Opposite her, a woman who was around 50-years-old along with a young woman who was about 25-years-old sat together. The sharp female voice was from the older woman. After the loud noise, the woman realized that she lost her manners, so she shut her mouth at once. After a long while, she continued in a lower voice. Song Manni, since youre infertile, you should know your position and leave right away. Meixin is already pregnant, and shell marry Jie. Thus you have to divorce him! the older woman said acidly and then threatened the woman who sat across the table. Although the older womans voice was much quieter, people around them could still hear it, including Gu Ning and Bai Xueyan. Hearing what she had just said, Gu Ning felt disgusted. Although she didnt know the whole story, and shouldnt jump to conclusions, it seemed that this older woman and Song Mannis husband were shameless people. Even though Song Manni was infertile, her husband should divorce her in a gentle way, but they hadnt even divorced yet, and her husbands mistress was already pregnant! Exactly, my older sister. Although its not your fault that youre infertile, you shouldnt be so stubborn and upy the position. You cant let my brother-inw have no heirs at all! And I am already carrying his baby. You should be smart and agree to the divorce! the young woman said and gloated. Hearing that, Gu Ning waspletely disgusted. To her astonishment, the young woman was Song Mannis younger sister! And Song Mannis younger sister was pregnant with her husbands kid! What the f*ck! The whole family is shameless! Bai Xueyan couldnt curb her anger any longer, and swore loudly. The older woman and the young woman were displeased and red at Bai Xueyan. I told you that I will divorce him, but Feng Jie must leave without any property, Song Manni said calmly without any hint of anger. It wasnt that she wasnt angry, it was because she had already had enough. She now epted reality, but wouldnt give up her benefits. Impossible, my son bought the house. Why should he leave without any property? the older woman was annoyed. Because he cheated on me, thus he needs to leave without any property, Song Manni sneered. And, I paid the down payment of the house together with your son, so the house doesnt belong to your son. In addition, Ive been paying the home loan alone thesest years, and your sons down payment is less than one-third of the value of the house. So what? You married into my family, so what is yours is ours. Besides, you cant give birth to a baby, so you should paypensation to us! the older woman argued. She was so shameless that everyone around her felt embarrassed. What the f*ck! What a shameless person she is! Bai Xueyan said again. Shut up! the older woman snapped at Bai Xueyan. I wont, so what? Bai Xueyan stood up abruptly, walking towards them. You shameless witch, along with your shameless son and this shameless mistress, go to hell! Gu Ning finally understood why Mrs. Bai had reminded Bai Xueyan to be quiet and not cause trouble, because Bai Xueyan really was impulsive sometimes. However, Gu Ning didnt stop her, because herself could tolerate it too. What did you say! The older woman and the young woman were both furious. Are you deaf or something? Do you want to bite me? Come on! Bai Xueyan stood with arms akimbo. She deliberately used the word bite to imply that they were crazy dogs. You... The older woman suddenly stood up and raised her palm to p Bai Xueyan. What a little bitch you are! However, before her hand could fall, Song Manni pushed her down to the sofa. How could you do that! Song Meixin criticized Song Manni. How dare you do that! The older woman flushed and was trembling in anger. You deserve it, Song Manni said with disdain. Dont you think that youre a bunch of shameless people? Oh, youre too shameless to realize that. If you want me to sign the divorce agreement, follow my demand. Otherwise, I wont ever sign it. And when Song Meixins child is born, it will be an illegitimate child. In the end, youre the only people who will beughed at. You... Song Meixin panicked when she heard illegitimate child because she was an illegitimate daughter. And precisely because of that, she had beenughed at and humiliated ever since she had been a child. Thus she had strong animosity towards the word illegitimate, and wasnt willing to let her child go through the same thing. Song Mannis father valued sons much higher than daughters, but Song Mannis mother had only given birth to a daughter who was Song Manni. And because of that, Song Mannis mother had been bullied by Song Mannis fathers family the entire time. A few yearster, Song Mannis mother had still failed to give birth to a boy, so Song Mannis father secretly had had a sexual rtionship with Song Meixins mother without getting divorced. Before long, Song Meixins mother had gotten pregnant, but Song Mannis father had been worried that it could be another daughter. Thus the man had deceived Song Meixins mother, telling her that one of his old family members had just passed away and so it wasnt approximate for them to get married right away, but they could be married a yearter after the child was born. Song Meixins mother had fallen deeply in love with Song Mannis father, so she had agreed. However, when the child had been born, it had been another daughter, so Song Mannis father had regretted and told Song Meixins mother that he was already married. Song Meixins mother had been in a rage, but had been reluctant to leave Song Mannis father, so she had agreed to be with Song Mannis father and give birth to a son for him. If Song Meixins mother could give birth to a son, Song Mannis father would divorce Song Mannis mother. However, if it was a daughter again, they would send the child away. One yearter, Song Meixins mother had gotten pregnant once more, and given birth to a son. Thus Song Mannis father had divorced Song Mannis mother afterwards. Song Mannis mother had already known that Song Mannis father had cheated on her, and her heart was broken. Thus she hadnt cried or argued at all when she had signed the divorce agreement. Chapter 358 - Allan Chapter 358 An After the divorce, Song Mannis father had brought Song Meixins mother along with Song Meixin and her younger brother back home, and they had be the joke among the people in the town. Song Meixin and her younger brother were called illegitimate children and were bullied by other kids for a long time. Thinking of that, Song Meixin was full of hatred. For the sake of her child, she had to change her attitude towards Song Manni. Manni, we can give you a hundred thousand yuan so please leave the house to us! You have a high sry and its easy for you to buy a new house, but we have no ce to live without it! The house price was so high now, and amon house cost at least millions of yuan. They couldnt afford it at all. Hearing that, Song Manniughed, You want to exchange a house at the price of over a million yuan for only a hundred thousand yuan? Youre really both cunning and stupid. And its none of my business that you have nowhere to live. Exactly! Ive never seen such shameless people before. Its so disgusting that you hurt another woman and even want to grab her house! Bai Xueyan supported Song Manni. You... Song Meixi was angry at having to face the humiliation from Song Manni and Bai Xueyan. She actually knew that her behavior was amoral, but so what? She did it for her own benefits anyway. Song Manni, we already gave you a chance by talking with you. If you dontpromise, I have tons of ways to torture you! the older woman threatened. This will be thest time that I call you my mother. Mom, youve gone to school, so you should know whatws are. I didnt sue you just because Im doing you a favor by saving the litigation cost. You should know that the losing party has to pay the litigation costs. And let me tell you the truth. I will definitely win thewsuit. If you still refuse topromise, wait for mywyers letter! Song Manni said calmly with the air of an elite. Song Manni wasnt weak. She had been ignored and bullied ever since she had been a kid, so had learned to be independent at an early stage. Although she had still lived with her father after her parents had divorced, her mother had paid all of her tuition fees because her father had refused to do so because he believed that it was meaningless for girls to receive education. While she studied in college, her mother had passed away because of cancer. And she had worked part-time while she kept studying hard. What she had done had paid off. She had found a great job after her graduation. Her job was interior design, which was tiring, but had a high sry so that she had been able to live a good life on her own. However, she had married the wrong man. As for whether she was really infertile or not, she decided to keep it a secret for now. After she divorced her husband, she would tell them the truth then. Song Manni wouldnt give in to them. She always treated others the way she wanted to be treated, but if anyone tried to hurt her, she would definitely fight back. Her husband and her mother-inw had annoyed her again and again, so she already had her n to beat them down. You... Hearing that, the older woman was scared. She knew that they would lose thewsuit without a doubt. Otherwise, she wouldnt have tried to force Song Manni topromise by threatening her, instead of using thews. However, if they couldnt get the house, they would have to move back to the poor small town, which was thest thing they wanted to do. Song Manni, how can you be so cold blooded? Youre part of my family; do you want us to sleep on the street? the older woman questioned, as if Song Manni was the one who was cruel. Her behavior was totally ridiculous. Song Manni was amused by her stupidity. Thats quite interesting. Have you ever reflected on your behavior when you hurt me without hesitation? Im the victim, not you! At this time, a waiter came over and said, Sorry, we have many other customers here. Please keep your voices low. There was music in this caf. Normally, the music could cover peoples voices when they were chatting, but if anyone raised his voice, it would be disturbing. Im sorry, Song Manni immediately apologized, then turned to the older woman and Song Meixin. Thats all I will say. Please stay away from me! After that, she picked her handbag up and thanked Bai Xueyan before walking out. Bai Xueyan went back to her seat afterwards, while the older woman and Song Meixin were struck dumb. They didnt dare to cause trouble here, so they didnt stop Song Manni from leaving. And they also knew that it was useless to argue any longer, but it was impossible for them to do nothing. They wouldnt give up the house, nor wait for Song Manni to sue them. Bai Xueyan keptining after she was seated again, The old witch and the mistress are indeed shameless! They hurt the woman and even try to grab her house! Luckily, the woman isnt weak. Otherwise, it would be a tragedy. I do hope the witch and her family goes to hell! OMG! Xue, its so nice to meet you. Suddenly, a male voice with a foreign ent sounded at their back, which surprised Bai Xueyan. She stood up, looking at the man. The man was tall and around 28-years-old with curly hair. His facial features were attractive and had sharp lines with a pair of blue eyes and there was a charming broad smile on his sexy lips. He also had an air of nobility like a prince. Gu Ning had already noticed him and assumed that he had to be the boss of this caf. The man was indeed as handsome as Bai Xueyan had described. Seeing the neer, Bai Xueyan obviously panicked as if she had seen her lover. An! Hi! Bai Xueyan said. Hi! An replied then looked at Gu Ning before reaching out his hand. Nice to meet you. You must be Xues friend. Gu Ning immediately stood up and shook hands with him. Nice to meet you too, Mr. An. Do you know me? An was surprised. Xueyan told me a lot about you, Gu Ning replied. Hearing that, An smiled gently and asked, May I know your name? Im Gu Ning, Gu Ning replied. Great to meet you, Miss Gu. Your coffee and desserts are my treat today, An said. He treated both of them as his friends. Since An said so, Gu Ning didnt reject. Thank you so much! My pleasure. Then I wont bother you two any longer, enjoy yourself please, An said. Sure, Gu Ning and Bai Xueyan answered at the same time. Chapter 359 - Back to City F Chapter 359 Back to City F While An was walking away, Bai Xueyan was absorbed in his back. She didnt get her mind back until An disappeared from her sight. She asked Gu Ning, Isnt he handsome? Hes such a gentleman! Yes, hes handsome and polite. Gu Ning couldnt deny it, but she still believed that Leng Shaoting was better looking than An. Thinking of Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning missed him so much. Especially when he smiles! Its so stunning! Bai Xueyan looked like she fell in love, which amused Gu Ning. After a while, Bai Xueyan and Gu Ning left the caf. However, An didnt show up again when they left, and Bai Xueyan was slightly disappointed. Gu Ning felt sorry for her but didnt know how tofort her. The two separated when they walked out of the caf. Bai Xueyan invited Gu Ning to dine with her family in the Bai Familys house, but Gu Ning declined. Gu Ningter called Qiao Ya and asked her about thepany in City Teng. Qiao Ya said that everything was fine. Then Gu Ning told them to fly to City F tomorrow. In the following hours, Gu Ning was free, so she went to the processing nt afterwards. When it was almost 6 pm, people were getting off from work, so Gu Ning left too. She went to a restaurant to have her dinner alone. During the meal, she noticed that Qin Zixun invited them to gather together on their WeChat group. Mu Ke: Will your parents allow you to hang out? Qin Zixun: They couldnt stop me anyway, because they arent home and went to City G for a funeral. Hao Ran: Who died? Qin Zixun: The daughter of one of my fathers friends. She attended my uncles birthday party too. I heard that she was hit by a beer bottle in a nightclub. Qin Zixun didnt know the details. Reading that, Gu Ning immediately figured out that the person must be Li Zhenzhen. Li Zhenzhen is dead? Gu Ning was greatly surprised. After thinking for a while, Gu Ning assumed that she must have died because of the drugs instead of the injures to her head. Although Gu Ning didnt hate Li Zhenzhen to death, she had no sympathy for her, because she deserved it. Gu Ning went back to Clean Water Blue Sky after the meal. In the evening, Gu Ning received a message from K. He had already sent what she requested to her email box. Gu Ning opened her email box and checked the email. Gu Ning had asked K to help her investigate medicalpanies which were barely afloat in the capital. K had found three of them along with their history, background, reputation and other rted information. Gu Ning chose the first one, but she didnt have time to go to the capital again, and could only wait until after the New Year festival. She thought that it wouldnt be acquired that soon. The next morning, Gu Ning flew back to City F without dy. Her ne took off at 9:30 am and she arrived at City Fs airport at 10:40 am. The moment that she got off the ne, she called Gu Man and asked where she was. Gu Man was at the beauty salon, so Gu Ning took a taxi heading straight there. Gu Man was really happy that Gu Ning was back. She kept running out to see whether Gu Ning was back. Man, I understand that youre excited that Ningning is back, but you dont need to check outside all the time! Ninging just left for half a month this time. When she goes to college, she will onlye back once a semester! Gu Qing said. Actually, she was also worried about Gu Ning during the half month when Gu Ning was gone. No matter how sessful Gu Ning was, she was still a child in her familys eyes. Her family certainly would care about her. Thus Gu Qing was also happy that Gu Ning was back soon. Nevertheless, she doesnt go to college yet! Gu Man said. It took 20 minutes of driving from the airport to the downtown, so Gu Ning arrived at the beauty salon around 40 minutester. Once Gu Ning walked inside, Gu Man and Gu Qing went forward to wee her. Ningning, wee back! Gu Qing took the suitcase from Gu Nings hand, while Gu Man held Gu Nings hand walking to the office. When they were in the office, Gu Ning opened her suitcase. These are your New Year gifts! We already have enough clothes. You didnt need to do that, Gu Man said, but she felt happy in her heart. Nobody would be unhappy to receive gifts. Gu Ning smiled gently, but she couldnt tell them that these were gifts from her son-inw-to-be. If they knew that she had a boyfriend, they would ask for every detail. Afterwards, Gu Ning took out three jewelry boxes and gave it to Gu Man. These are the three jade pendants for your event. Gu Qing looked at the three jewelry boxes. She wanted to say something but didnt say it, because she still thought that it was too expensive. Gu Ning noticed that andforted her, Aunt, I know theyre expensive, but no pain, no gain! Hearing that, Gu Qing remembered that many VIPs had called to ask about the prize yesterday, which proved that it was indeed attractive, so she rxed. Alright, its almost 11:30 am. Lets go dine together! What do you want to have, Ningning? Gu Man checked the time and asked Gu Ning. There was a kitchen in their beauty salon, and staff could cook and eat here, but Gu Man wanted to have a family reunion, so they decided to eat outside. Lets have hot pot! Its winter anyway, Gu Ning said. No problem, lets go have hot pot! Gu Man agreed. The three of them went out afterwards. Aunt, how is uncles business doing? Gu Ning asked Gu Qing I dont know the details, but its quite good! There is dealing in almost every day, Gu Qing smiled. They had been dirt poor and now had everything. Gu Qing couldnt help thinking that life was indeed full of changes. And Gu Ning made everything possible. Oh, I received a call from your youngest uncle this morning. Theyll be back the day after tomorrow, and want to have a family reunion with us. I didnt answer him yet, because I wanted to hear your opinion, Gu Qing said and looked to Gu Ning. In fact, she just needed Gu Nings opinion. Gu Ning was silent for a second. She understood that Gu Man and Gu Qing were willing to go. Otherwise, they wouldnt ask her. In addition, there was no deep grudge between them and Gu Qinyangs family, so it was no big deal that they had a meal with them. I dont think that its a big deal. There is no deep grudge between us and my youngest uncles family either. It isnt necessary that we keep a long distance from them. However, lets be candid here, if the old witch and Gu Qinxiangs family annoys me again, I wont be polite to them. And they will have to leave, instead of me, Gu Ning said seriously. I understand, Gu Qing replied. They werent weak like they had been before, and they had already had enough of them, so there was nothing to be afraid of. Chapter 360 - Yu Mixi’s Family Is in Trouble Chapter 360 Yu Mixis Family Is in Trouble After lunch, Gu Ning, Gu Man and Gu Qing went back to the beauty salon. Gu Ning took her suitcase and went back home when it was almost 2 pm. While she was resting in her home, she suddenly realized that she hadnt seen Chu Peihan and her other friends in a long time. Thus she sent a message to their WeChat group and proposed to gather together this afternoon for dinner. Gu Nings sudden appearance really surprised them. Hao Ran: Ahhhhhhh! Boss, youre finally back! I havent seen you for so long, and I miss you so much! Chu Peihan: Come on,e on, lets gather together right now! Where? Chu Peihan couldnt wait to meet Gu Ning, even though it was only 2 pm. Mu Ke: Why are you rushing? Its still early now. Chu Peihan: So what? Gu Ning: I need to deal with something, but we can gather together at 4 pm. Call the people who miss this Wechat message. And you can decide where well meet. Its my treat today, so enjoy yourself! Hao Ran: Yeah! I love you, boss! Chu Peihan: I love you too! Mu Ke: Me too! Gu Ning: Then Ill go deal with my business, and you can tell me when you have made your decision. Gu Ning then left for the sales apartment of Fenghua Luxury Mansion to meet Wei Zhirui. She was going to buy an apartment for Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Although Shenghua Real Estate had many apartments for sale, Gu Ning preferred for Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to live in a ce near her, because Gao Yi and Qiao Ya would follow by Gu Nings sides as her guards, driver and secretary. Moreover, Fenghua Luxury Mansion was a high-end living area with a great environment. Nevertheless, when Shenghua Real Estates new living area waspletely built, Gu Ning would reserve a house there. She didnt need it now, but it could be of use in the future. Maybe she would hold a grand party someday, and her apartment in Fenghua Luxury Mansion was too small to do that. Miss Gu, nice to meet you again! Wei Zhirui went to wee Gu Ning when she appeared. Hi, nice to meet you too! Im looking for a small, well-decorated apartment, Gu Ning said. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were only two people, so one room was enough for them. In addition, they would just live here temporarily, thus it was unnecessary to buy arge one. They would move to the capital within half a year. Hearing that Gu Ning was looking for a new apartment, Wei Zhirui was surprised, but he didnt ask for details. The smallest one is 73 square meters in size, and its a single apartment with only one bedroom. However, we also have an apartment with two bedrooms which is 85 square meters. Where is the single apartment? I want to see itsyout first, Gu Ning asked. Its in Building No. 2, Zone F which is opposite Zone G, Wei Zhirui said. He then guided Gu Ning to see itsyout. We only have two single apartments left. One is on the 12th floor, and the other is on the 13th floor. Gu Ning looked for a while, and said, Great, Ill buy the one on the 12th floor. Wei Zhirui was shocked by Gu Nings efficiency again, and immediately went to finish the procedure for her. It was only 3 pm when Gu Ning left. She wanted to check their WeChat group to see whether they had decided yet. However, before she could open her WeChat, Chu Peihans call came in. The moment that Gu Ning answered her call, Chu Peihan said anxiously, Boss, Mixis family is in trouble now! Hearing that, Gu Ning was immediately mad. What happened? Her familys house is going to be demolished, and her oldest uncle and aunt are arguing that they should get to share the money! Chu Peihan replied. Gu Ning was displeased. There were indeed many shameless rtives who would fight against their brothers or sisters for money. Ill be right there, Gu Ning said, and immediately went to take a taxi heading straight to Yu Mixis home. Gu Ning called Yu Mixi at once, and Yu Mixi answered it after a long while. Ningning... she cried. Yu Mixi burst into tears helplessly. Mixi, dont cry. How is everything going now? Gu Ning asked. Yu Mixi tried her best to calm down and replied, Well, the thing is my familys house is going to be demolished, but my oldest uncle and aunt are arguing that they should get to share the money. The house was given to my father by my grandfather, and my grandfather already gave my eldest uncle and aunt thirty thousand yuan when they bought their houses a dozen years ago. My father is quarreling with them right now. I really have no idea what to do. Dont worry. Iming now, and Ill be right there, Gu Ningforted. OK, Yu Mixi said. After hanging up, Gu Ning urged the taxi driver to drive faster. About 20 minutester, Chu Peihan and Hao Ran arrived at the living area where Yu Mixi lived at almost the same time. Both of them drove here and Hao Ran came with Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping. As for Mu Ke and An Yi, they didnt have cars, so they took taxis and would arriveter. Yu Mixis family lived in an old living area. There were a lot of staircases in the building. When Chu Peihan and the others walked inside, they heard the loud and extremely unkind argument from upstairs. What the f*ck! How dare they bully Xi! Ill teach them a lesson! Hao Ran was mad, and ran to the third floor, followed by the others. In the living room, Yu Mixis family and another two men and two women were arguing loudly. I told you that this house belonged to our father, so you cant take it alone. You mentioned that our father gave us thirty thousand yuan a dozen years ago. Well, when the demolitionpensation is paid, you can take thirty thousand yuan, and well share the rest, a man who was almost 50-years-old said. This man was Yu Mixis eldest uncle, and he had already repeated it at least 10 times. Exactly! a woman in her early forties echoed. She was Yu Mixis aunt. Its insane! Thirty thousand yuan a dozen years ago, is barelyparable to that of today! Yu Mixis father was furious. Indeed, thirty thousand yuan a dozen years ago, was equal to three hundred thousand yuan today! However, Yu Mixis father wouldnt agree to just take three hundred thousand yuan and let them share the rest either. We dont care. It has to be shared in that way! Yu Mixis aunt yed the me game. They didnt care about family at all when it came to money. You... Yu Mixis father was too mad to say another word. However, Yu Mixis mother was a weak woman who didnt dare to join the argument. And once Yu Mixi tried to help her father, her oldest uncle and aunt would swear at her, so she couldnt do anything either. The door wasnt closed, so Hao Ran and the others intruded inside directly, which surprised the people in the living room. Chapter 361 - Do You Want to Fight? Chapter 361 Do You Want to Fight? However, before they could realize what happened, Chu Peihan said angrily, Do you want to grab the house from Mixis family? Impossible! Peihan, Hao Ran, Zixun, Tianping! Yu Mixi abruptly stood up with excitement, as if she saw her lifesavers. Yu Mixis parents also rxed seeing that Chu Peihan and the others came. Although they werent clear about their family background, they knew that all of them were from either rich or powerful families. Their arrival made Yu Mixis family feel safe. However, Yu Mixis oldest uncle and aunt had the opposite idea. In their eyes, Chu Peihan and the others were merely a bunch of students. Yu Mixis aunt snapped at them, Its our family affairs, and its none of your business! It is our business, and we will support Mixi! Hao Ran said affirmatively. You... Yu Mixis aunt as annoyed. Youre just a bunch of kids! Yu Mixis oldest uncle said with disdain. So what? I think that you better leave now, and disappear forever. Otherwise, you cant bear the result! Qin Zixun threatened. Thats interesting! Who do you think you are to threaten us? a woman who stood beside Yu Mixis oldest uncle said with disdain. She was Yu Mixis oldest aunt. Were enough to make you pay for what youve done, a cold female voice suddenly sounded from outside. And Gu Ning walked in their sight. Boss! Hao Ran and the others called her. Ningning! Yu Mixi immediately ran to Gu Ning, and felt like crying. Its fine. Ill handle it, Gu Ningforted her and held her hand, stepping towards them. Seeing that it was another young girl, Yu Mixis uncles and aunt didnt care about her either. Gu Ning just gave them a cold nce before her sight fell on Yu Mixis father. Uncle Yu, may I know what the demolitionpensation for your house is? Yu Mixis father respected Gu Ning, so he was willing to tell her the truth no matter what her aim was. Our house is only 70 square meters in size, so we can get seven hundred thousand yuan for it. And we can then use the money to buy a bigger house. Hearing that the house was worth seven hundred thousand yuan, Yu Mixis uncles and aunts couldnt wait to have the money in their pockets. Their greedy expressions were really disgusting. When is the house going to be demolished? Gu Ning asked. Well finish the procedure after the New Year festival, and we then need to move out within two months, Yu Mixis father answered. Great, why dont you sell this house to me, and Ill give you a simply-decorated house which is 120 square meters in size in Jiahua Garden? Jiahua Garden is a living area being constructed by Shenghua Real Estate, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, everyone was astonished. Jiahua Garden was a medium-high level living area. And a 120 square-meters house was worth at least two million yuan. Gu Ning must be insane to exchange a much cheaper house with an expensive one! Yu Mixis uncles and aunts were jealous of Yu Mixis father now. They all wished that they could live in such a great house. In fact, Gu Ning had always wanted to help Yu Mixis family, but she knew that they wouldnt ept it because it felt like alms. And Gu Ning didnt want to hurt their feelings, but now it was different. Yu Mixis family was in trouble now and it was a perfect time for her to help Yu Mixi. Although there were many vacant houses from Shenghua Real Estate, they were all ordinary living areas. And Gu Ning decided to give them a better one. Miss Gu, I dont think that its a good idea. My house is only worth seven hundred thousand yuan, but the houses in Jiahua Garden are worth at least two million yuan! Yu Mixis father declined. He wasnt a man who would take advantage of others, and Gu Ning had already helped them a lot. Exactly, Miss Gu! Yu Mixis mother echoed. Yu Mixis uncles and aunt were irritated by Yu Mixis parents. They were more than willing to ept the house in Jiahua Garden. Dont forget that Mixi is going to work for me in the future. Im Mixis boss. Please just take this as her advanced bonus, Gu Ning said to calm their anxiety. Yu Mixis parents were aware of that, but Chu Peihan and others didnt know that, so they were all surprised, looking to Gu Ning puzzled. However, it wasnt the right time for them to ask the question. Well. Yu Mixis father still thought that they shouldnt ept it. Dont worry. Were all Mixis good friends, and friends always help each other. Mixi will work for me in the future and shell get housing benefits after all. Please just take it as the advance. Its the same! Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Yu Mixis parents changed their mind. They knew that Gu Ning was persuading them to ept her kindness without feeling guilty, but if they didnt solve the problem, their shameless rtives would keep annoying them, and they were unwilling to argue with them all the time. Wait, even if you sell this house to her, we still can share the new house with you! Yu Mixis aunt argued. It seemed like they wouldnt leave just because Yu Mixis father sold the house. Exactly! Yu Mixis oldest uncle echoed. Youre indeed crazy people, Gu Ning sneered. She looked at them coldly, which threatened them and made them feel greatly stressed. Even so, Yu Mixis oldest uncle still retorted, The house is our fathers property, so of course we should share it together! Is you name on the Premises Permit? Gu Ning asked. Yu Mixis oldest uncle panicked but still argued, No, but it doesnt matter! I still can share the house! Everyone was amused by his reply. Chu Peihan even swore at him, What the f*ck! Ive never seen such a shameless person before! I really want to punch you! Chu Peihan rolled up her sleeves. It seemed like she was going to fight with them. I had the same idea! Hao Ran agreed with Chu Peihan. Right at this moment, An Yi and Mu Ke arrived. They knew Yu Mixis parents too and were also willing to help. However, Yu Mixis uncles and aunt were slightly scared. If they were really going to fight, it was possible that they would lose because there were only four of them. Sorry werete. Are we going to fight? Mu Ke asked and rolled his sleeves up. Chapter 362 - Friends Gathering Chapter 362 Friends Gathering Not yet, Gu Ning replied, then turned to Yu Mixis uncles and aunt. Since your name isnt on the Premises Permit, this house has nothing to do with you. Its calledws. And if you want to take it through force, well call the police. Actually, Yu Mixis uncles and aunts knew that their names werent on the Premises Permit of this house, but they were very eager to get the money. And they were so used to bullying Yu Mixis family, so they tried to act against thews. Knowing that Gu Ning wasnt simple and that she was really going to call the police, Yu Mixis uncles and aunts hesitated. Besides, they couldnt beat Gu Ning and the others in a fight, so they left reluctantly in the end. Miss Gu, since they are gone, I think that we... Yu Mixis father opened his mouth. He hoped that Gu Ning would take back what she had just said. Uncle Yu, they only left because they were scared of us, but it doesnt mean that they will give up. I think that they will probablye back again, so please dont argue with me over the house. Lets settle it as soon as possible, Gu Ning said. Indeed, they were just scared of Gu Ning and the others, which didnt mean that they would give up. Greedy people like them wouldnt give up until they were forced to do so. Exactly! Uncle Yu, please listen to our boss this time! Hao Ran and the others persuaded Yu Mixis father. After hesitating for a while, Yu Mixis father agreed in the end. He now really didnt know how to thank you Gu Ning enough. However, the new houses arent on sale yet. We need to wait for a month. You can continue living in this old house. If the house is handed over to the government, you can rent a ce. Once the new house is ready, you can move in. If they dare to cause you trouble again dont hesitate to call the police. Ille to sign the contract with you tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Sure, Yu Mixis father answered. After that, Gu Ning and Yu Mixi went out with their friends for a reunion. Yu Mixis parents invited them to eat at home to thank them for what they had done, but was declined by Gu Ning. Yu Mixis parents understood that teenagers preferred to gather with their peers. Boss, why did you say that youre Mixis boss? Tell us about it! The moment that they left Yu Mixis home, Chu Peihan asked without dy. Exactly! What happened? Hao Ran and the others all looked to Gu Ning with curiosity. Im going to run my ownpany, and I need skilled workers. Mixi is good at math and she ns to study financial management, so I hired her beforehand, Gu Ning exined. It wasnt news that Gu Ning was going to run herpany, so it wasnt shocking. Boss, what kind ofpany are you going to establish? Hao Ran asked. I feel like youre always busy since Ive met you, Qin Zixun said. Exactly! Chu Peihan echoed. And youre always mysterious. Nobody can find you. Jade jewelry, Gu Ning replied. Jade jewelry? Have you established yourpany yet? Mu Ke asked, because he was involved in the jewelry industry too, and he was interested in it. Yes, I have. Jade Beauty Jewelry in City G is my brand actually, Gu Ning said. She didnt hide the truth any longer. What? Jade Beauty Jewelry! Hearing that, everyone rounded their eyes in shock. Jade Beauty Jewelry was very famous recently and the brand was their bosss! Although they all knew that Gu Ning wasnt simple and that she was destined to build her business empire. Unexpectedly, Gu Nings very firstpany was already very sessful! OMG! Boss, you are really awesome! I feel like Im having a heart attack. Hao Ran covered his chest with one hand, like he was really astonished. Boss, you must be super-rich! Jade Beauty Jewelry is worth at least several billion yuan! Mu Ke said with admiration. Although Jade Beauty Jewelry only had one gship store now, it was a high-end jewelry brand. The value of its assets was extremely high. Boss... Each of them was full of interest and discussed with excitement. Boss, how did you do it? Please tell us details, so that we can learn from you! Mu Kes eyes lit up and begged for Gu Nings useful skills. Please! The others all echoed. Mu Ke was really curious about the secret of Gu Nings sess, while the others were simply curious. Gu Ning smiled and said, Do you still remember that I told you that I cut out jade by stone gambling? I went to y stone gamblingter again and used the jade which I cut out to open a store. No way! Boss, youre so unbelievable! Everyone knows how hard it is to cut out a single piece of jade, but you are able to run a jade store just by stone gambling? Mu Ke was quite surprised. Boss, do you have Jade Eyes? Hao Ran joked. Although the others all had the same idea, none of them believed it. Unfortunately, it was the truth. Alright, stop conjecturing. And keep it a secret among us. Dont say a word to your families, Gu Ning warned. We wont! everyone promised. Boss since youre so rich now, we should have a luxury meal today! Come on, lets go dine in a five-star hotel before we have fun in Dihao Clubhouse! Qin Zixun said. Agreed! the others said with one ord. Ill call to make the reservation in Dihao Clubhouse, but is it possible that our boss will win the top prize again? Chu Peihan said. Thinking of Gu Nings incredible luckst time, Chu Peihan had the strange feeling that Gu Ning was going to win the top prize again this time. I would love to see boss win the top prize again, but it isnt very likely for it to happen the second time. Unless boss does have Jade Eyes and is able to see which one in the box is the top prize, Hao Ran said. Although they didnt believe in Jade Eyes at all, Gu Ning panicked a little when they kept talking about it. Thus she decided to not win the top prize this time. Alright, lets go dine together now! Which hotel? Gu Ning immediately changed the topic. Lets go to Shengyuan Hotel! Its close to Dihao Clubhouse, Chu Peihan proposed. Afterwards, a group of them took taxis heading towards Shengyuan Hotel. Coincidentally, Gu Qinxiang also invited his client to have a meal together at Shengyuan Hotel. His client was an executive of a famouspany. A hotel under thepanys name needed decorating, and Gu Qinxiang was eager to strike the deal. Thus in order to show his ability and willingness; he waited for the executive in person at the entrance of the hotel. If he could strike the deal today, it would be a big deal of nearly five million yuan. Gu Qinxiang only had fifty million yuan in assets, so five million yuan was a lot in his eyes. Hispanys profits were rapidly decreasing, and he was running out of capital now. It was possible that he would lose money too. If he failed to settle this big deal today, hispany would barely stay afloat. Therefore, Gu Qinxiang took todays meeting very seriously. When it was almost 6 pm, Gu Qinxiangs client arrived. The executives name was Quan Wenfeng, and he came along with his secretary and a friend. Chapter 363 - Gao Yi and Qiao Ya’s Arrival Chapter 363 Gao Yi and Qiao Yas Arrival However, the man next to Quan Wenfeng shocked Gu Qinxiang. He was Jiang Xu. Howe Jiang Xu is with Quan Wenfeng? Is Jiang Xu the friend that Quan Wenfeng mentioned? When Gu Qinxiang had called Quan Wenfeng to invite him to dine together, Quan Wenfeng had told him that he already had an appointment with one of his friends. Gu Qinxiang had then invited Quan Wenfeng toe together with his friend. However, to his astonishment, Quan Wenfengs friend was Jiang Xu. How did Jiang Xu meet Quan Wenfeng? Although Gu Qinxiang had many thoughts in his mind, it wasnt the right time to think about them. He immediately went over to wee them, Its so nice to meet you, Executive Quan! Boss Gu, sorry to make you wait for us, Quan Wenfeng said, shaking hands with Gu Qinxiang. Its nothing. I just arrived too, Gu Qinxiang said. Please let me introduce you. This is the boss of Xuri Construction Material Store, Jiang Xu, Quan Wenfeng introduced Jiang Xu to Gu Qinxiang. What? Hearing that, Gu Qinxiang was surprised. He looked to Jiang Xu and unconsciously asked, Jiang Xu, since when have you be the boss of Xuri Construction Material Store. Gu Qinxiang had heard of Xuri Construction Material Store, which was popr recently, but it was beyond his imagination that Jiang Xu, who he had never respected, was its boss. What is going on here? How did Jiang Xu be the boss of Xuri Construction Material Store whose assets are worth at least several million yuan all of a sudden? Gu Qinxiang kept thinking to himself. Hearing that, Quan Wenfeng was surprised too. Do you know each other? Oh, Boss Gu is actually my brother-inw, Jiang Xu exined. Jiang Xu and Quan Wenfeng had known each other for a short time, but they got along quite well. Otherwise, Quan Wenfeng wouldnt havee here to meet Gu Qinxiang along with Jiang Xu. Gu Qinxiang nned to discuss business with him, and it wasnt appropriate if an acquaintance was there. Brother-inw? Quan Wenfeng was slightly shocked, not because of their family rtionship, but because Gu Qinxiang had no idea that Jiang Xu was the boss of Xuri Construction Material Store. In addition, it seemed that they werent close at all. Quan Wenfeng was a shrewd businessman and he instantly understood that the two didnt get along. Even so, he wouldnt point it out. I borrowed some money from my friends and opened the store, Jiang Xu exined to Gu Qinxiang casually. Who would lend over 10 million yuan to him?Mrs. Hao lent money to Gu Qing and Gu Man to run the beauty salonst time. Did Jiang Xu borrow money from Mrs. Hao too? Seeing that Jiang Xu suddenly became rich, Gu Qinxiang felt ufortable in his heart. Quan Wenfeng, on the other hand, had a bad impression of Gu Qinxiang because of his attitude towards Jiang Xu, but he wouldnt deny the possibility that he might cooperate with Gu Qinxiang. As long as Gu Qinxiangspany was able to fulfill their needs, he would still work with him. Well, lets get inside now! Gu Qinxiang said to Quan Wenfeng when he noticed that they were still standing in the hall. After that, they walked inside. When they had just walked in, Gu Ning and the others arrived, but didnt meet them. However, the minute that they entered the hall, Gu Nings phone rang. The caller was Qiao Ya. Gu Ning then suddenly realized that Qiao Ya and Gao Yi would arrive at City F around this time. She immediately answered it, Have you arrived yet? Just got off the ne, Qiao Ya replied. Take a taxi to Shengyuan Hotel to meet me, Gu Ning said. Sure, Qiao Ya answered. Boss, who is it? Hao Ran asked. Two of my friends. Theyll dine with uster, Gu Ning said. Men or women? Chu Peihan suddenly thought of Leng Shaoting and asked. Seeing Chu Peihans face, Gu Ning understood what was on her mind. A couple. She rolled her eyes. However, she really missed Leng Shaoting a lot, but he was always busy. She hadnt heard from him ever since she came back from the capital. Fine! Hearing that it wasnt Gu Nings boyfriend, Chu Peihan was a little disappointed. Lets go inside! Gu Ning and the others then walked towards their private room. After ordering, Gu Ning took out the jade pendants she had prepared for them. These are yours. Peihan already got hers at her birthday party. Wow! Everyone was excited and thanked Gu Ning. Sheid the boxes on the table, and let them find their own ones. Half an hourter, before the dishes were on the table, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya arrived at the hotel. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt know that Gu Ning was dining with her friends, so they were slightly surprised when they saw a group of teenagers in the room. Boss, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya called Gu Ning. Come on in! Lets have the meal first, and then well have fun in a clubhouse afterwards before we go back. As Gu Nings bodyguards, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya naturally had to keep herpany. And they were hungry too after a long flight. As professional killers, they didnt feel tired at all, so they would go back to Fenghua Luxury Mansion with Gu Ning. Yes, boss. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya would obey Gu Nings order without any hesitation. The others around the table nced at Gao Yi, Qiao Ya and Gu Ning. They wanted to ask something, but none of them did it. When Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were both seated, Gu Ning introduced them to her friends, Please let me introduce you. This is Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, they both work for me. Nice to meet you! they said, and Gao Yi along with Qiao Ya nodded slightly. Gu Ning then introduced her friends to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, Theyre all my good friends. Chu Peihan, Yu Mixi, Hao Ran, Qin Zixun, Mu Ke, An Yi and Zhang Tianping. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya kept silent unless Gu Ning asked them questions. Meanwhile, they had a natural air of coldness. In the beginning, it wasnt easy for them to enjoy themselves, but they started to get used to it as time went by. Everyone knew that Gao Yi and Qiao Ya werent simple. After the meal, they left together, but met Jiang Xu and his group in the hall by ident. Uncle! Gu Ning called Jiang Xu, but ignored Gu Qinxiang, which annoyed him. Chapter 364 - Kickboxing Game Chapter 364 Kickboxing Game Nice to meet you, Uncle Jiang! Chu Peihan and the others all greeted Jiang Xu. Hi! Nice to meet you all. Did you dine here together too? Jiang Xu asked. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Are you going home or...? Jiang Xu asked. Not yet. Well go hometer, Gu Ning replied. Be careful! After that, Gu Ning and the others left. They got in two taxis. Both Quan Wenfeng and Jiang Xu had driven here, but they had all drunk. Quan Wenfengs secretary would drive him back, while Jiang Xu didnt have a secretary, so Quan Wenfeng said to him, Xu, you drank so I think that you should let the designated driver in the hotel drive you home for your own safety. I had the same idea, Jiang Xu said. Although he didnt drink much, he had drunk, and it was better for him to not drive himself. It would be troublesome if he was caught by the traffic police. When a designated driver drove Jiang Xus car towards them, Gu Qinxiang was even more jealous of Jiang Xu after seeing that his car was a luxurious Mercedes-Benz. Thinking of the fact that Jiang Xu had always been envious of him during the past years, Gu Qinxiang now had mixed emotions because everything hadpletely changed. Gu Ning had reminded Jiang Xu to keep a low-profile. Otherwise, it was easy for her to give Jiang Xu enough money to buy a car at the price of millions of yuan. Quan Wenfeng was a rich man too, but he also drove a car which was only worth several hundred thousand yuan. Most rich people didnt drive cars that were too luxurious. The richer the person was, the more low-profile he would be. On the contrary, only men who werent very rich preferred to brag and show off their wealth. Gu Qinxiang was eager to talk with Jiang Xu, but he didnt do it because of Quan Wenfengs presence. Therefore, after Quan Wenfeng got in his car, Gu Qinxiang immediately stopped Jiang Xu who was about to get into his. Hey, wait a second. What? Jiang Xu asked. He intentionally stayed aloof from Gu Qinxiang. Well, since youre Executive Quans friend... Gu Qinxiang didnt finish, but his aim was quite obvious. He was worried that Jiang Xu wouldin in front of Quan Wenfeng because they didnt get along, so he might lose this deal. Although Quan Wenfeng didnt show any dissatisfaction towards Gu Qinxiang today, and emphasized that qualification was the most important element, Gu Qinxiang was still concerned. In addition, he also hoped that Jiang Xu could help him to secure this cooperation with Quan Wenfeng. Jiang Xu understood what was on Gu Qinxiangs mind, and interrupted him before he could finish, I believe that Executive Quan is a fair man. As long as yourpany is qualified, he will choose your proposal. Its useless for me, who is an outsider, to say anything. After that, Jiang Xu got in his car and left without dy. Gu Qinxiang was furious, and thought that Jiang Xu did it on purpose, but he didnt dare to annoy Jiang Xu at this moment, because he was afraid that Jiang Xu would bad-mouth him in front of Quan Wenfeng. If so, the deal would be hopeless. Gu Ning and the others arrived at Dihao Clubhouseter. When they came to the front desk, Chu Peihan said, Boss,e over here and lets see whether you can win the top prize again! Although Chu Peihan agreed that it wasnt very likely, she still had hope, so did everyone else. The service staff at the front desk were a little surprised that Gu Ning was the young girl who had won the top prizest time. Thousands of people woulde here to have fun every day, but it was rare to see a top prize winner, thus all of them were impressed. And they were also curious to see whether Gu Ning could win the top prize once more. Well, I will be super lucky if I can get the top prize again! Gu Ning joked. In fact, she could do it if she wanted to, but she thought that it would be hard to exin it. In order to not disappoint them, Gu Ning decided to choose the third prize. So that they could have 50% off the bill today. When Gu Nings hand reached into the box of red envelopes, everyone was nervous and curious, as if it was a fierce game. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and took out a red envelope containing the third prize. Once the red envelope was out, Chu Peihan grabbed it and opened it without hesitation. Wow, its the third prize! Although it wasnt the top prize, a third prize was surprising enough. Boss, youre so lucky! Ive never gotten any prizes out of it! Indeed! The service staff were also surprised by Gu Nings unbelievable luck. Afterwards, a waiter guided them to a private room. Chu Peihan made a reservation for the room which had the best view. There will be a kickboxing gameter. If you feel bored, you can join it and make some money for fun, Gu Ning said to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. She saw the announcement at the door when they had just entered. As professional killers, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didntck money at all. They had savings of over a billion yuan in the Swiss Bank. Even though they were chased by the killer organizations, their ount would still be safe. Gu Ning advised them to have some fun because she had noticed that Gao Yi was interested in the announcement. Sure, Gao Yi said and his eyes lit up with excitement. Although he normally practiced with Qiao Ya when they were free, he wouldnt use his full force in case Qiao Ya got hurt, so he didnt enjoy himself very much. What? They can fight? Hearing that, Chu Peihan and the others were excited. Its a kickboxing game which is open for challenges, so Dihao Clubhouse sets the bet. If you win, there will be a reward of a hundred thousand yuan. If you lose, you dont need to pay anything. You can also decide the bet ratio, Gu Ning said to Gao Yi, then turned to her friends. Oh, Gao Yi will join the gameter, so you all can bet on him. He will win. Gu Ning was confident. She wasnt sure whether Gao Yi could win in a professional boxing match, but she believed that Gao Yi could do it in a kickboxing game. Really? Hearing that, everyone was thrilled; none of them would doubt Gu Nings words. Im in! Hao Ran said with excitement. He would pay a hundred thousand yuan, which was all he had with him. Nevertheless, a hundred thousand yuan was also the limit. Me too! Qin Zixun, Zhang Tianping, Mu Ke and Chu Peihan did the same thing as Hao Ran. And me! An Yi paid fifty thousand yuan. Yu Mixi didnt have much money, so she remained silent. It was a great chance to make money. Gu Ning wouldnt allow Mixi to miss it. Mixi, I can lend you a hundred thousand yuan and you can join us, Gu Ning said. What? Um... Yu Mixi was shocked, because she had never gambled before. Chapter 365 - Gu Qingyun Chapter 365 Gu Qingyun Moreover, a hundred thousand yuan was a fortune in Yu Mixis eyes, so she didnt have the courage to gamble. Rx, we wont lose. Normally, I wouldnt encourage you all to gamble, but this time is a great chance to make money. Dont worry, Ill bear the result, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning was generous, but she wasnt dumb, and she knew when the right time to spend her money was. Exactly, Mixi, lets listen to our boss this time! Everyone persuaded Yu Mixi to join them, so she agreed in the end, although she was extremely nervous. The kickboxing match wouldnt begin until 10 pm, and it was only 8:30 pm. Thus they enjoyed eating, drinking and chatting while waiting for the match. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya wouldnt drink alcohol; they only drank fruit juice. Yu Mixi, on the other hand, joined the others in drinking alcohol. ... In the Gu Familys house... They were watching TV in the living room, including the olddy, Lin Lijuan, Gu Xiaoxiao and Gu Qingyun who just came back from the capital. Gu Qingyun was a good-looking young boy to some extent. However, when hey against the sofa, cing his feet on the coffee table, ying online games while swearing, he looked like a bad boy without manners. It wasnt umon to see a male swearing, but it was impolite to do it in front of females, like his grandmother, mother and younger sister. However, they were all used to it. Sometimes, Gu Qinxiang criticized Gu Qingyun for his rude behavior, but the olddy would argue for Gu Qingyun. Gu Qingyun was the eldest grandson in the Gu Family, so the olddy always spoiled him. That being the case, Gu Qingyun was spoiled even more rotten than Gu Xiaoxiao. And he was often involved in fights and trouble. He had now grown older and more mature than before, but he inherited many negative characteristics from his family. For example, he was as selfish as his family. If anyone affected or hurt his own benefits, he would do anything to get revenge without thinking about the results. In his eyes, only his grandmother, parents and younger sister was his family. And he only protected and cared about his own family. When he came back home from his college for winter vacation, he heard that Gu Ning had pped Gu Xiaoxiao and had even forced her to transfer. Gu Qingyun was mad and wanted to teach Gu Ning a lesson right away. However, they didnt know Gu Nings address, nor phone number, so he had to wait until they gathered together at the family reunion. Gu Qinxiang went back home in a bad mood, but Gu Qingyun wouldnt stop swearing in front of him. Shut your mouth! Or go back to your room! Gu Qinxiang snapped. It was the first time that Gu Qinxiang had gotten so mad at Gu Qingyun. Gu Qingyun and the others were scared dumb. Qinxiang, what is wrong with you! Gu Qinxiangs mother, the olddy, was displeased. Whats wrong with me? Do you know who I met today? Jiang Xu! Do you know what his title is now? Hes the boss of Xuri Construction Material Store! He now has dozens of millions of yuan and a Mercedes-Benz! Gu Qinxiang said angrily. What? Hearing that, everyone rounded their eyes in shock. In their eyes it was impossible for Jiang Xu to own dozens of millions of yuan and drive a Mercedes-Benz. Where did he get so much money to run his business? Lin Lijuan asked. Her face was distorted in jealousy. She was so used to being better than them, but now everything suddenly changed. Gu Man and Gu Qing had a beauty salon with millions of yuan in assets, and Jiang Xu was now the boss of a construction material store with a wealth of dozens of millions of yuan. Howe her poor rtives became so rich overnight? I think that Mrs. Hao lent them money, Gu Qinxiang said. The Hao Family had thousands of millions of yuan in assets, so ten million yuan was nothing to them. Lin Lijuan was jealous again, because Mrs. Hao never showed any respect towards her, but treated Gu Qing and Gu Man as her close friends. How could they do that! Gu Qing and Gu Man are both rich now, so they should share their money with me. Im their biological mother! The olddy was in a rage. She never stopped trying to snatch money from her two daughters. And now the olddy found out Jiang Xu had dozens of millions of yuan in assets. She couldnt wait to share the wealth even though it had nothing to do with her. Gu Qingyun and Gu Xiaoxiao didnt think that Jiang Xus and Gu Mans wealth was theirs, but they were also displeased that their poor rtives became rich all of a sudden. Other than that, hes my clients friend. I wanted him to help me get the deal, but he rejected me! Gu Qinxiang took it for granted that Jiang Xu should help him to settle the deal with Quan Wenfeng. What? How dare he do that! the olddy almost shouted. Its insane! Let me call him right now. Saying that, the olddy took out her phone, but was stopped by Gu Qinxiang. Mom, please dont get involved in this. If he gets annoyed and bad-mouths me in front of my client, itll be hopeless for me to settle the deal. He wouldnt dare! The olddy was furious. Its possible. Gu Ning ruined dads dealst time, didnt she? Gu Xiaoxiao said. She still believed that it was Gu Nings fault and never felt guilty for her actions. What? Gu Ning ruined dads deal? I think that I need to beat her sometime! Gu Qingyun was mad, and made up his mind to punch Gu Ning. Gu Qingyun wasnt a gentleman at all, and he would beat females as always. In fact, Gu Qinxiang knew that it was the fact that hispanys proposal wasnt good enough, but he was reluctant to admit it, so he could only me Gu Ning for his own failure. What should we do now? What if Jiang Xu ruins your deal this time too? Lin Lijuan was worried. I dont know, Gu Qinxiang replied. He lost his patience. If he knew the answer, he wouldnt be so anxious. Because of the shocking news about Jiang Xu, Gu Qinxiangs family had a terrible day. Even though Gu Qinxiang wouldnt allow his mother to call Jiang Xu, the olddy still called Gu Qinyang and keptining. Gu Qinyang was also amazed by the news, but he had already learnt his lesson after Gu Nings warningst time. Chapter 366 - Gao Yi Wins Chapter 366 Gao Yi Wins Gu Qinyang was jealous too, but he knew that it had nothing to do with him, and he had no right to be involved. In addition, Jiang Xu, Gu Qing and Gu Man were all rich now, it was unwise for him to annoy them again. Gu Qinxiang had worked hard for over a dozen years to be a sessful businessman with twenty million yuan in assets, while Gu Qing and Gu Man became rich within such a short time! Several months ago, they couldnt afford dozens of thousands of yuan! Gu Qinyang wasnt an idiot, and he knew that he had to respect them now. Therefore, Gu Qinyang just stayed quiet and listened to his motherining the entire time. After hanging up with his mother, Gu Qinyang told his wife, Wen Yn, what he had heard from his mother. Wen Yn had the same feelings as him. She was jealous of Jiang Xu, but understood that she had to respect them from now on. Change was the only constant, and the wheel of fortune turned! Jiang Xu went back home and told Gu Qing and Gu Man about what had happened today. They understood that Gu Qinxiangs family would find out about it sooner orter. Meanwhile, they were also worried that Gu Qinxiangs family would cause them trouble again. When it was almost 10 pm in Dihao Clubhouse, a handsome host walked out onto the boxing stage and gave a short opening speech. Ladies and gentlemen, wee to Dihao Clubhouse! Well be holding a kickboxing match tonight on this stage. There will be three boxers on behalf of Dihao Clubhouse, and you may challenge any one of them. If you win, you can go home with a hundred thousand yuan. And if you lose, dont worry, you dont need to pay anything. Its a kickboxing match, so well set a bet for fun. You may decide the bet ratio, but be careful, because you have to pay for the result if you lose, the host said. After that, three men walked out, standing on the stage. Boxer No. 1 was tall and muscr; Boxer No. 2 was a man of medium size, while Boxer No. 3 was thin and short. However, all of them were professional boxers and it wasnt wise to judge them from appearance. Most of the people came here tonight for this kickboxing game, so many of them were interested in challenging. At the same time, only a few of them dared to set the bet ratio, except for those who were either rich or confident. Gao Yi wasnt in a hurry to challenge them, but had decided to see their performance first. Many of the audience went up to the stage to challenge the three boxers, but none of them could stay on the stage for over five minutes. Finally, a man set the bet ratio to gamble for a time, and most of the audience bet that the boxers would win, because they were professionals. The result wasnt surprising at all. The boxer won and the man who set the bet ratio lost over ten million yuan. After a long time, no one could beat the boxers. It was time for Gao Yi to go up. He went up to the stage and challenged Boxer No. 2. However, except for Gu Ning and the others who bet on him, hundreds of audience members in the hall bet on Boxer No. 2. The odds were 1:1. Seeing that most of the audience bet on Boxer No. 2, Gu Ningughed. They could win over ten million yuan this time. Once Gao Yi won, the money would be his. Gu Ning and Qiao Ya stayed calm, while Chu Peihan and the others were nervous. Before long, the game began. Tie Jun, Tie Jun, Tie Jun! The audience under the stage shouted the name of Boxer No. 2 to encourage him, but voices that supported Gao Yi were barely heard in the crowds acmation. The moment the match began, Gao Yi and Tie Jun moved quickly. The boxers on behalf of Dihao Clubhouse had constantly won tonight, so Tie Jun was a little arrogant now, even though Gao Yi was confident enough to set the bet ratio. Tie Jun hit Gao Yi immediately, but Gao Yi didnt avoid him. Instead, he grabbed Tie Juns hand like lightning The scene shocked the audience. None of them could believe his or her eyes. Jesus! Its impossible! Is it real? The audience burst into discussion. Wow! Yi is so awesome! Hao Ran and the others shouted with excitement. Tie Jun was amazed too, and struggled to get rid of Gao Yi. Tie Jun was a professional boxer, so Gao Yi wasnt able to beat him down within seconds, but it still wasnt easy for Tie Jun to get rid of Gao Yis control. Right now, Tie Jun didnt dare to despise Gao Yi, because he realized that he had met a powerful opponent. Afterwards, Tie Jun attacked Gao Yi again with full force. His heavy fists hit towards Gao Yi without hesitation. Gao Yi didnt meet his fists, but instead stepped backwards. And when Tie Jun focused on attacking Gao Yi with his fists, Gao Yi seized the chance to kick Tie Juns leg. Although Tie Jun tried to avoid it, he was kicked right in the calf. He didnt fall down immediately, but stumbled backwards a few steps, and his calf ached. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte Within a short time, Tie Jun was noticeably weaker than Gao Yi, which made those who bet on him feel anxious. They shouted again to encourage him, Tie Jun, fight! Tie Jun, fight! Tie Jun, fight! Tie Jun understood that it wouldnt be an easy game this time, and he was mad too. He got his bnce back and attacked Gao Yi once more with his fists and kicks at the same time. Gao Yi immediately reacted and moved more quickly than Tie Jun. It was obvious that Gao Yi was better than Tie Jun at fighting. If it continued, Tie Jun was doomed to fail. Right when everyone had that same idea in mind, Tie Jun was kicked off the stage by Gao Yi with a loud sound. Gao Yi won. Yes! Yes! No one was more excited than Hao Ran and his friends. They had easily won a lot tonight. From the beginning to the end, Yu Mixi was extremely nervous, but luckily, she was one of the few winners too. What? Why didnt I bet on Gao Yi! Who knew that he would win! The audience burst into discussion again. And most of the audience regretted that they made the wrong decision. I challenge you! Boxer No. 1 said to Gao Yi. Chapter 367 - Gao Yi Wins Again Chapter 367 Gao Yi Wins Again Boxer No.1 was named Da Peng. He was 35, tall, muscr and extremely strong. He was also better than Tie Jun. Otherwise, he wouldnt challenge Gao Yi after Tie Jun lost. However, he wasnt 100% confident that he would win, because Gao Yi really was an ace fighter. However, it was exciting when ace fighters met each other. Da Peng didnt want to miss this great chance just because Tie Jun lost the game. Even if he failed, he could still afford the result. No problem, but Ill set the bet ratio. Gao Yi epted his challenge. He hadnt enjoyed himself enough yet! Sure, Da Peng replied. After that, it was another round of betting. However, before it began, the audience had to pay for thest round. In thest round, Gao Yi received 12.652 million yuan from those who bet on Tie Jun and a hundred thousand yuan reward. In other words, he made 12.752 million yuan in all. All of the money was transferred into the bank card that Gu Ning had given him, instead of his own bank card, because it was more convenient for him to use the domestic bank card in this country. Because he could only transfer money or swipe his Swiss Bank card in particr ces, which was inconvenient. In addition, he had no intention to take the money as his own. On the contrary, he nned to use it to deal with business for Gu Ning when needed. Before the second round began, everyone discussed with animation over who would be the winner. Although Gao Yi beat Tie Jun, regr customers of Dihao Clubhouse all knew that Da Peng was better than Tie Jun. Thus they didnt lose faith in Da Peng after Tie Juns failure. Who do you think will win? Hard to tell. Gao Yi is awesome, but Da Peng isnt weak and is better than Tie Jun. Who should I bet on then? Da Peng dared to challenge Gao Yi, so he must be confident to win. Ill bet on Da Peng. Ill bet on Gao Yi. Ill bet on Da Peng. I think that the man has to be strong if he dares to challenge Yi. What do you think, boss? Hao Ran asked, not because he didnt believe in Gao Yi, but because he trusted Gu Ning more. Gao Yi will win, Gu Ning said affirmatively. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte Gu Ning trusted Gao Yi and everyone believed in Gu Ning. So since Gu Ning said that Gao Yi would win, they all bet on Gao Yi. Yu Mixi did as well. Before long, the second round began. The amount of people who bet on Gao Yi was the same as the amount who bet on Da Peng. The minute that the host announced that the match began, Da Peng mmed his fist towards Gao Yis chest. His attack was swift and threatening. Gao Yi avoided it at once, but Da Peng also reacted quickly. He turned to the direction in which Gao Yi had ducked away. It was a tense moment. This time, Gao Yi didnt hide anymore, but hit Da Pengs fist directly. When their fists met in the air, both of them were knocked backwards a few steps by the force. Da Peng was really better and stronger than Tie Jun, but it wasnt stressful for Gao Yi at all. Gao Yi was a professional killer, and had been trained cruelly. Those boxers were hardlyparable to him. In the following minutes, the two fought violently against each other with fists and kicks. In the beginning, it seemed even, but Gao Yi soon took control. Da Peng didnt realize that Gao Yi was a more powerful opponent than he had imagined until now. He was unwilling to admit it, but he knew that he was doomed to fail. Anyway, Da Peng enjoyed thepetition with Gao Yi. The second round onlysted one minute longer than the first one, and Da Peng failed in the end. When Gao Yi punched Da Peng from the stage, those who bet on Gao Yi burst into acmation and apuse. Some also regretted that they didnt bet on Gao Yi. All of a sudden, Yu Mixi who had been so tight on budget now had two hundred thousand yuan in her pocket. She had never seen so much money before, and her hands were trembling when she got her bank card back. After the second round, Gao Yi received another 4.377 million yuan from those who bet on Da Peng and a hundred thousand yuan reward. Till now, Gao Yi made almost twenty million yuan. Boxer No. 3 was weaker than Boxer No. 1, so he didnt dare to challenge Gao Yi, because he knew that he couldnt win. No one else challenged Gao Yi, so he went back to their private room afterwards. Yi, youre so awesome! Exactly! Can you teach us some fighting skills? Gao Yi didnt answer their questions, not because he didnt want to, but because it wasnt up to him. Alright, Ill let him teach you if hes free, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, they were all excited. Since Gu Ning agreed, Gao Yi wouldnt reject. It wasnt a problem after all. They didnt stay in the clubhouse for too long and left before 12 am. Because they all drank, designated drivers of Dihao Clubhouse would drive them home. Yu Mixi and An Yi got in Chu Peihans car, and the other three boys shared with Hao Ran, while Gu Ning, Gao Yi along with Qiao Ya took a taxi heading straight to Fenghua Luxury Mansion. I bought you a new apartment where I live, and you can stay there, Gu Ning said. Sure, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya replied. When they arrived at Fenghua Luxury Mansion, Gu Ning didnt guide them inside at once, but instead brought them to a nearby hotel. The apartment is well-decorated, but there are no daily necessities. It hasnt been cleaned either. You can stay in this hotel tonight and move in tomorrow. No problem, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya answered. Gu Ning then gave them the keys. Your new apartment is No. 1201 in Zone F, and mine is No. 901 in Zone G. We live right across from each other. In half a year, well move to the capital, and stay there. Go buy a car tomorrow for the convenience of transportation. You can make the decision of what car you want to buy. Thats all for today, and Ill call you if needed. No problem, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya answered. After that, Gu Ning went back home. It was veryte, and Gu Man was already asleep. Gu Ning tried her best to keep her movements quiet in order to not wake Gu Man up. She took a bath andy on her bed, but couldnt fall asleep. Once it was quiet, she kept missing Leng Shaoting. However, she wasnt able to contact him now. Leng Shaoting also missed Gu Ning a lot, and he was eager to leave the military base. The next day, Kamei Beauty Saloon was going to hold its annual event. Gu Qing got up at 7 am to prepare breakfast for her family. Seeing Gu Ning, Jiang Xinyue was more than happy. She hadnt seen Gu Ning in a long time, so she kept talking to Gu Ning. Nevertheless, Gu Ning wasnt impatient at all. Chapter 368 - A Big Scandal in City G Chapter 368 A Big Scandal in City G During breakfast, Gu Ning asked Jiang Xu, Uncle, has Gu Qinxiang caused you trouble recently? Hespeting for a hotel decoration project, and he invited Executive Quan to dine together yesterday trying to get the chance. I was with Executive Quan at that time, but I had no idea that it was Gu Qinxiang who called Executive Quan, so I went to the meal with Executive Quan. Gu Qinxiang then found out that Im the boss of Xuri Construction Material Store. He was worried that I would bad-mouth him in front of Executive Quan causing him to lose the chance, but at the same time, he also hoped that I would help him. I rejected him though, Jiang Xu said. Although Jiang Xu didnt get along with Gu Qinxiang, he wasnt mean and wouldnt bad-mouth Gu Qinxiang, but neither would he help him. Since Gu Qinxiang already knows that youre the boss of Xuri Construction Material Store, I think that the olddy must be aware of it too. Did she call? Gu Ning asked. No. Maybe Gu Qinxiang stopped her because he doesnt want to annoy me in case I bad-mouth him in front of Executive Quan. They all knew what kind of person Gu Qinxiang was. Well, Im afraid the family reunion wont be peaceful, Gu Qing sighed. Although the olddy didnt call them to argue with them, it was impossible that she would stay quiet during the family reunion. Itll be fine. No matter what she says, its meaningless. Gu Ning despised the olddys rude behavior, but she wasnt afraid at all. After breakfast, Gu Qing and Gu Man went to their beauty salon and Jiang Xu left for his work. Gu Ning also had something to deal with today, but she wasnt in a hurry, so she stayed home with Jiang Xinyue for a while longer. Around 10 am, Gu Ning received An Guangyaos call. Boss, I just got the invitation letter from the Cao family which is the No. 1 richest family in City F. Theyre going to host a party the day after tomorrow, and all the sessful businessmen will be attending it. They also hope that the real boss of Shenghua Real Estate could show up. What do you think? An Guangyao asked. I dont want to be exposed yet. You may go on behalf of Shenghua, and just tell them that the real boss isnt in City F, Gu Ning said. Sure, An Guangyao replied. Gu Ning then told An Guangyao about what had happened to Yu Mixis family and told him to prepare a contract. She would go to Yu Mixis ce with awyerter. After hanging up with Gu Ning, An Guangyao immediately asked his secretary to prepare the contract and choose a great apartment. Li Zewen also called Gu Ning and was ready to go out with her. Gu Ning called Yu Mixi beforehand; her family was busy working in the small breakfast shop, so Gu Ning and Li Zewen went to meet them right away. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte When they arrived, Yu Mixis parents signed the contract after reading through it. Although they had already signed the contract, the new apartment wasnt theirs yet, because Jiahua Garden wasnt able to provide a premises permit for it yet. Nevertheless, the contract came to effect, and none of them were willing to break thew. After that, Gu Ning and Li Zewen left. Gu Ning went to Kamei Beauty Salon to check on its condition afterwards. It was crowded in Kamei Beauty Salon in the morning, and most of them were VIPs, while many had just joined their VIP club. All the VIPs got a small gift. And although it wasnt very expensive, it wasnt cheap. Some VIPs also won some prizes, which was a fun experience for them. Meanwhile, the luckiest ones won the top prizes which were the jade pendants from Jade Beauty jewelry. Everyone around them were envious, but each of them only had one chance to y the lucky draw. Gu Ning didnt stay there for long and left when it was almost 12 pm. Just a while after Gu Ning left the beauty salon, she received Gao Yis call. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were both efficient and they had settled everything within a morning. They bought a ck Land Rover as their means of transportation. Even though Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had been chased by the killer organizations, they had never lost their legal documents. Gu Ning hadnt got her driving license yet, even though she was actually a skillful driver. Without a driving license, it was better for her to not drive. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya hadnt eaten yet, so Gu Ning told them to dine together. Around 3 pm in the afternoon, a big scandal hit City G like a strong windstorm. The vice mayor, Liu Shikun, the head of the Department of Transportation, Wei Chengguan, the chairman of the Hongyun Group, Fang Changsheng along with several government officials who had close rtionships with Liu Shikun were arrested by the police at the same time. Their criminal evidence was exposed gradually. The vice mayor, Liu Shikun, were found guilty of corruption. The amount of money he had illegally epted exceeded a billion yuan, and he was involved in the murder of the previous head of the Department of Transportation. The head of the Department of Transportation, Wei Chengguan was found guilty of bribery and corruption, and the bribes were mainly from the Hongyun Group. Several other office leaders of the government were also arrested for the same crime. The chairman of the Hongyun Group, Fang Changsheng, hadmitted different kinds of crimes during the past three years. Hotels and restaurants under the name of Hongyun Group were also involved in many scandals. It happened so fast that Liu Shikun and the others were struck dumb when they were arrested, but it was impossible for them to argue in front of the solid proof. Liu Shikuns political ally had tried to use his power to shut the scandal down, but unexpectedly, it had already gone viral on the Inte and across the country within hours. Thus in order to not be involved in this mess, Liu Shikun and the others were abandoned by their political ally. As for what Liu Shikun and the others had done, people were furious and mmed them fiercely. Gu Ning had made a reservation for some of the Hongyun Groups properties. However, its properties hadnt been seized yet and would be put up for auction right after Fang Changsheng was sentenced by the court. Although there was solid proof of what they had done, it still took time to finish the legal procedures. Gu Ning just smiled slightly when she heard the news. It wasnt surprising at all in her eyes. Chapter 369 - Shop for the New Year Festival Chapter 369 Shop for the New Year Festival An Guangyao, on the other hand, was quite shocked by the news. He thought that Hongyun Real estate would cause them trouble when Zhengyang Street was under construction, and he was even mentally-prepared to fight against Hongyun by then. However, to his astonishment, the whole Hongyun Group was in big trouble now before they were even going to develop Zhengyang Street. Besides, Fang Zhangsheng certainly would be sentenced to jail, and nobody was able to run Hongyun Group in that case. An Guangyao didnt know whether Gu Ning was aware of it yet, so he called Gu Ning without dy. Gu Ning told An Guangyao that she had already heard the news and invited him to dine together this afternoon along with his secretary, Zhang Shunjie, and hiswyer, Li Zewen. They would meet at 6 pm, so Gu Ning along with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya arrived at the restaurant when it was just past 5 pm. Within minutes, An Guangyao together with Zhang Shunjie and Li Zewen came inside too. They didnt know Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, so they had no idea of their rtionship with Gu Ning. Thus they called Gu Ning Miss Gu, instead of Boss. Please have a seat! Gu Ning said to them. After they were all seated, Gu Ning introduced them to one another, This is Gao Yi and she is Qiao Ya. Both of them are my bodyguards and work for me. An Guangyao is the chairman of Shenghua Real Estate. This is his secretary, Zhang Shunjie, and hiswyer, Li Zewen. They nodded to each other after Gu Nings introduction. The thing is that Im going to acquire some of the Hongyun Groups properties, because Hongyun is doomed after the big scandal. We are gathering here today to settle the deal, Gu Ning said. What? Acquire some of the Hongyun Groups properties? Hearing that, An Guangyao and the others were amazed. It was a highly profitable deal if anyone could get some of the Hongyun Groups properties, but it required a considerable amount of money. Shenghua Real Estate couldnt provide a lot of funds. And although Jade Beauty jewelry had a lot of assets, most of them were immovable property. Meanwhile, they also understood that Gu Ning had to be prepared for it since she said so, thus they didnt doubt the possibility. Gu Ning then added, Hongyun Group has a new construction site in City J. Its a big living area. And they have a new shopping mall under construction. Its quality isnt bad, so I think that we can acquire both the new living area and the new shopping mall. Other than that, there are seven more shopping malls, six four-star hotels, and five restaurants under the name of the Hongyun Group in three second-tier cities in Province D. We can take over all of them. Apart from the shopping malls, we need to redecorate all of the hotels and restaurants, which may take a long period. Time is money, so we have to be quick and efficient. However quality is still the most important thing that we should always make allowances for. Everyone was surprised again by Gu Nings thorough investigation of Hongyun. It seemed that she had known Hongyun Group would be in a mess earlier on. Although they were all confused about how Gu Ning was able to find out about it, no one asked the question. Ive already gotten permission from an important figure in politics. Thus if no idents happen, those properties will be ours soon, Gu Ning said. Yan Zhenglin had promised her, and Gu Ning wouldnt doubt it. Even if any idents happened, she could turn to Leng Shaoting for help. Anyway, she made up her mind to get those properties of Hongyun. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte An Guangyao and the others had known how powerful Gu Ningswork was ever since they had found out that Jade Beauty jewelry was Gu Nings brand. With the support of the mayor, several of the richest families, and the Qing Gang, it was hard for Gu Ning to fail in City G! Therefore, they nowpletely believed in Gu Ning. In their eyes, Gu Ning wasnt a teenager at all, but a shrewd businesswoman who had been involved in business for at least dozens of years. Once Gu Ning made a decision, her staff would be upied with work 24/7. Luckily, the New Year festival was just three days away, and they would be on vacation the day after tomorrow. Moreover, they were willing to be busy, because it meant that they were making money! Gao Yi and Qiao Ya moved into Fenghua Luxury Mansion that night. They sent Gu Ning back to Zone G and didnt go to Zone F until Gu Ning disappeared from their sight. Gu Man ate along with Gu Qing and her family. It was a busy day for them too, and they were both exhausted. The first thing that Gu Ning did when she got home was to massage them and secretly put her power into their bodies to ay their tiredness. It wasnt the first time that Gu Ning had massaged them, so they were used to it. Although they were tired today, they enjoyed it, because many of their VIPs renewed their membership and they had also gotten many new VIPs today. Gu Ning, on the other hand, didnt think that it was a great sess. Kamei Beauty Salon provided good service and products, but its effects werent very obvious, because there werent many effective skincare products in the market yet. Thus Gu Ning nned to rece all the skincare products in Kamei Beauty Salon with her own, once her medicinepany was established. As long as the skincare products were obviously effective, people would be willing to pay for it. Oh, weve been so busy these days, and we havent shopped for the New Year festival at all! Why dont we go shopping together tomorrow? Gu Qing proposed. Oh, I totally forgot about it! Gu Man suddenly realized after Gu Qing brought it up. Gu Ning had the same reaction. Xu, are you free tomorrow? Can you help us deliver the goods that we buy for the New Year festival tomorrow? Gu Qing asked Jiang Xu. I need to wait for a client tomorrow morning, but I can help you with the goods in the afternoon, Jiang Xu replied. Dont bother, uncle, Gu Ning declined. I can make a call and let my staff help us. Gu Ning then said to Gu Man, Mom, I have two people who work for me as my secretary, driver and bodyguards. They are a couple and both are orphans without any family. I am probably the closest person to them, so I invited them to spend the New Year festival with us. So we can shop with them tomorrow. Hearing that, Gu Man had deep sympathy for them, and agreed at once. No problem, theyre wee! Gu Ning went back to her hometer, while Gu Man kept chatting with Gu Qing in Gu Qings ce. When Gu Ning got home, she called Gao Yi and told them that they were going to shop together tomorrow. Chapter 370 - I Miss You So Much Chapter 370 I Miss You So Much Once she was free, Gu Ning couldnt help thinking of Leng Shaoting. What is he doing now? She thought to herself. The minute she thought about that, her phone rang, and the caller was precisely Leng Shaoting. Ningning! Leng Shaoting greeted her and sounded like he hadnt seen her in ages. He had stayed in the military base these past few days and couldnt call Gu Ning or even open his phone to see photos of her, which tortured him. Hearing Leng Shaotings voice, Gu Nings heart skipped a beat. Shaoting! Gu Ning missed him too. It was normal if they hadnt seen each other for a few days, but it worried her that she hadnt heard from him at all. I miss you so much, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Nings heart beat faster. I miss you too! They didnt end the call until they had spoken for two hours. The next day, Gu Man and Gu Qing didnt go to the beauty salon, they instead went to shop with Gu Ning along with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. There were only five seats in the car, so it could only amodate five people. Thus Jiang Xinyue stayed at home. When the Gu Ning, Gu Man and Gu Qing appeared, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya immediately got out of the car and open the car doors for them. Hi, Yi and Ya, this is my mom and this is my aunt, Gu Ning said to them. Its so nice to meet you! Gao Yi and Qiao Ya greeted Gu Man and Gu Qing with great respect. Nice to meet you too! Gu Man and Gu Qing replied politely. Mom, aunt, this is Gao Yi and this is Qiao Ya, Gu Ning introduced. Well, I think that we can just call you Gao and Qiao, Gu Man said, because Gao Yi and Qiao Ya seemed young. Sure, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya replied. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte After that, they got in the car and Gao Yi was the driver. They drove straight to the biggest shopping mall in City F. The New Year festival was around the corner, so there were many people shopping in the supermarket on the first floor. In the past, Gu Nings family could only afford cheap stuff, but now everything was different. They could buy anything they liked and wanted. Gu Qing and Gu Man were busy shopping, while Gao Yi and Qiao Ya helped them carry packages along the way. In the beginning, Gu Qing and Gu Man didnt want to bother Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, but Gu Ning said that Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were both strong enough to help them, so Gu Man and Gu Qing agreed. When it was almost 10 am, Gu Ning received An Qians call. The minute that Gu Ning answered her call, An Qianined, Gu Ning, youve disappeared for so long! Why didnt you tell me that youre back! If An Yi didnt tell me, I probably wouldnt know about it! Although An Qian and Gu Ning seldom contacted each other, their friendship didnt fall apart. There were friends who you could always talk to even though you hadnt heard from them in a long time. Alright, its my fault. Are you free this morning? Let me buy you a meal. Gu Ning felt a little guilty and she also thought that it was time to meet with An Qian. Of course yes! Even if I wasnt not free, I would clear my schedule for you! An Qian said, like she wouldnt let Gu Ning escape again. Gu Ning felt likeughing, and asked, What do you want to have? Lets go have steak! I strongly rmend a western restaurant to you. I go there a lot, An Qian said. No problem. When shall we meet? Gu Ning asked. Twelve, An Qian said. When the New Year festival came, thieves and robbers gathered too. Right as Gu Ning and the others left the supermarket, they heard a horrified scream. A robber! They looked towards the voice and saw a young man running ahead with a handbag. A woman was chasing behind him, but she was wearing high-heels and it was impossible for her to catch up to the robber. Gu Ning recognized the woman, and there was a little grudge between them too. The woman was Qin Yiqing, Qin Yifans older sister. Although Gu Ning disliked her, Gu Ning wasnt a hater, nor a mean person, so she said to Gao Yi, Gao Yi, stop him. Yes, madam, Gao Yi replied. He put the bags in his hands down on the ground and stretched out his leg when the robber ran by his side. The robber stumbled and fell heavily. Gao Yi then instantly got control of him and grabbed the handbag back. Everyone around was amazed by the scene and looked at Gao Yi with admiration. Qin Yiqing ran up to them and Gao Yi gave the handbag back to her. Thank you so much, sir! Qin Yiqing said. Qin Yiqing was proud and snobbish, but she had good manners. After that, Qin Yiqing noticed Gu Ning and was surprised as well as embarrassed, because she thought of what she had said in front of Gu Ning previously. Qin Yiqing had mixed emotions. Although she knew that it was her fault, she was reluctant to apologize. Gu Ning didnt care. She turned around, walking away with Gu Man. Qin Yiqing also felt relieved. The robber was released because he didnt cause any damage. Gu Man and Gu Qing continued shopping afterwards. They went to buy wine and cigarettester. The cigarettes were for Jiang Xu and the wines were for the meals. Gu Qing chose cigarettes ording to Jiang Xus preference. And the best red wine in this store was 85 Lafite, which cost twelve thousand yuan a bottle, and only three bottles were left in the store. Gu Qing and Gu Man thought that it was too expensive. Ningning, its too expensive! Indeed! Gu Qing and Gu Man were both amazed by the price. However, the moment they said that, a female voice sounded behind them. Its 85 Lafite! If you cant afford it, dont walk inside then. Exactly! another female voice echoed with disdain. People around them heard it and all turned to look. Seeing the neers, Gu Man frowned. Obviously, she didnt like them. Chapter 371 - Qin Zheng and Chen Ziyao Chapter 371 Qin Zheng and Chen Ziyao Oh, isnt it Gu Man? the woman said with surprise when Gu Man turned around, but she was pretending and ridiculed Gu Man on purpose. The woman was called Xu Xin. She was the wife of the owner of the factory where Gu Man had worked. Her family was rich, so she always thought that she was better than others, especially Gu Man. Gu Man had gotten pregnant before getting married, and Xu Xin had often ridiculed Gu Man because of it. Yes, Gu Man answered calmly and ignored her. However, the woman wouldnt miss a good chance to humiliate Gu Man in public. Oh, did you quit your job and find a better one, so that you can afford all this stuff? Yes, Gu Man gave her a perfunctory answer. Xu Xin was mad at Gu Mans attitude and raised her voice, Gu Man, Im talking to you! Mind your attitude! Gu Man looked to Xu Xin coldly and said, Ms. Xu, if you dont like my attitude, stop talking to me. Gu Mans character had changed a lot recently, and she wouldnt tolerate peoples unfair behavior anymore. You... Xu Xin was furious. In the beginning, Gu Ning didnt defend Gu Man, because she was curious to see whether her mother was able to handle it herself. Luckily, Gu Man handled it very well, and Gu Ning felt happy for her mother. Pack these three bottles! Ill take them. Xu Xin said to the attendant and looked at Gu Man with disdain. She believed that Gu Man couldnt afford the wine.Please go and support our new domain mangabyte Ill pay for the three bottles, Gu Ning said and took out a bank card giving it to the attendant. Ningning! Gu Man and Gu Qing wanted to stop her. Although they were rich now, the wine was too expensive. Its fine. Were shopping for the New Year festival after all! Gu Ningforted them. Since Gu Ning insisted, Gu Qing and Gu Man agreed in the end. I asked for the wine before you! Xu Xin ran to them and shouted. Where is the proof? Gu Ning asked. You... Xu Xin was irritated again. However, before she could say anything, Gu Ning had already paid the bill. After that, Qiao Ya took the bottles of red wine and they left right away. Xu Xin was in a rage, but could do nothing about it. When it was about 20 minutes from 12 pm, Gu Qing and Gu Man were almost finished shopping. Gu Ning had an appointment with An Qian, so she didnt go home with them, but she let Gao Yi and Qiao Ya drive Gu Man and Gu Qing back. The western restaurant where Gu Ning was going to meet An Qian wasnt far from this shopping mall, so Gu Ning walked straight to it. She arrived at the appointed western restaurant five minutes before 12 pm. Gu Ning didnt walk inside, but called An Qian first. An Qian would get there within two minutes, so Gu Ning decided to wait for her downstairs. However, a group of people whom Gu Ning disliked arrived earlier than An Qian. They were Qin Zheng and Chen Ziyao. However, what surprised Gu Ning was that the two walked hand in hand. Obviously, there was something going on between them! They didnt see Gu Ning until they came near, and both of them were struck dumb when they noticed Gu Ning. To their astonishment, Gu Ning appeared in their sight all of a sudden. And they immediately loosed their hands. Or to be specific, it was more likely that Qin Zheng got rid of Chen Ziyaos hand. There was nothing between him and Gu Ning now, but he was unconscionably worried that Gu Ning would be upset. Chen Ziyao was quite displeased that Qin Zheng was eager to get rid of her. She knew that Qin Zheng cared about Gu Ning, which annoyed her. Why are you here? Qin Zheng asked. Why cant I be here? Gu Ning responded. She thought that Qin Zheng was being a little ridiculous. I... Qin Zheng was struck speechless, and felt embarrassed. Lets go now! Chen Ziyao didnt want them to keep talking, so she interrupted and pulled Qin Zheng upstairs. Qin Zheng wasnt happy about that, but he didnt say anything. Although he ached to reach out and hold Gu Ning close, Gu Ning obviously didnt want to be near him, so he didnt stay any longer and followed Chen Ziyao going upstairs. No sooner had Qin Zheng and Chen Ziyao walked upstairs than An Qian got here. Seeing Gu Ning, An Qianined, If I didnt call you, would you totally forget about me? Impossible! You know that I left City F once the winter vacation began, and I just came back the day before yesterday. I know that its my fault that Ive been too busy recently to call you, Gu Ning exined. Fine, An Qian said. And they walked upstairs afterwards. It was lunchtime and there were many people in the restaurant. Unfortunately, Gu Ning was seated not far from Qin Zheng and Chen Ziyao, so they saw each other once more. Qin Zheng was distracted ever since Gu Ning appeared. Even though he understood that it was impossible for him and Gu Ning to be together again, he was reluctant to ept the truth. He was curious about why Gu Ning suddenly became so charming as well as outstanding after they had broken up. Back when they had been together, Gu Ning was like nobody! Qin Zheng, what are you doing!? Chen Ziyao was mad and questioned him. In fact, Chen Ziyao had a good impression of Qin Zheng, but didnt like him very much. The reason why they became boyfriend and girlfriend was because they had slept together after both of them had gotten drunk at a party. And now that Qin Zheng was her boyfriend, she naturally wouldnt allow him to admire other girls. Qin Zheng didnt answer Chen Ziyaos question, but drew his look back. They were in a public ce, so Chen Ziyao wasnt willing to quarrel with Qin Zheng either and they both ate in silence. After the meal, An Qian went back to work in the hospital, while Gu Ning went home. Gu Qinyangs family arrived at around 2 pm. Their family reunion was appointed at the Friendship Restaurant, so they booked a room at a nearby hotel. The appointed time of their family reunion meal was 6 pm. Gu Qinxiang and Gu Qinyangs families arrived at the private room at 5:40 pm, but Gu Man and Gu Qing hadnt shown up yet, which annoyed them. Gu Ning and her family arrived on time, and all of them were in designer brands. And with the nourishment of Gu Nings power, Gu Qing and Gu Man looked much younger than before. Chapter 372 - The Air of Rich People Chapter 372 The Air of Rich People The changes in Gu Qing and Gu Man were too obvious to be ignored, and everyone was impressed and stunned. Especially Lin Lijuan and Wen Yn; as women, they were both jealous of Gu Qing and Gu Man. Lin Lijuan then said acidly, Oh, youre rich now, so you all have the air of rich people. Rich? Are they richer than my uncle? Gu Qingshi asked. He acted arrogant because he didnt believe that Gu Nings family was richer than Gu Qinxiangs family. Exactly! Gu Yinyin echoed. Gu Yinyin and Gu Qingshi were both young, and didnt know much about their family conflicts. They had only heard that Gu Man and Gu Qings family were rich now, but had no idea how rich they were. Qingshi, Yinyin, shut your mouths! Gu Qinyang criticized them. He didnt want to annoy Gu Ning, and wouldnt allow his son and daughter to do so. Gu Yinyin and Gu Yinyin felt aggrieved, but had to listen to their father. So what? You did the same thing before, so why dont you continue doing it? Gu Ning retorted directly. You... Lin Lijuan was mad. Gu Qingyun understood that Gu Ning was different now, but he still believed that she was inferior to them. Seeing Gu Ning being so proud, Gu Qingyun was furious. Gu Ning, how dare you talk to my mother like that! Gu Qingyun, who do you think you are? And why cant I talk to your mother like that? Gu Ning sneered, which irritated Gu Qingyun. Gu Qingyun abruptly stood up, like he was going to punch Gu Ning. Alright! Sit down now! At this moment, Gu Qinxiang stopped his son. He was also unwilling to annoy Gu Ning and the others, because he couldnt bear the result. Gu Qinxiang had warned his family not to find fault with Gu Ning and the others like they had done before, so Gu Qingyun had to listen to his father and curbed his anger for now. Have a seat, you all! Gu Qinxiang said to Jiang Xu and the others. Jiang Xu and the others sat down afterwards. When they were just seated, the dishes were ced on the table one by one. The olddy was unusually polite this time, but they all knew that it wouldntst long, because it was all an act. Without surprise, the olddy opened her mouth after the dishes were all on the table, Jiang Xu, you really kept it a deep secret and none of us found out that youre a big boss until Qinxiang met you in the hotel. What? Youre rich now, so youre going to abandon us? The olddy took it for granted that Jiang Xu owed them. Jiang Xu hadnt run his business for very long, but he wasnt weak anymore. Gu Ning had also reminded him to be confident and never yield. Otherwise, those shameless people would take full advantage of them. Therefore, Jiang Xu became tough now to protect his family. Thus facing the olddys harsh questions, Jiang Xu stayed calm and argued, You must be joking! If we were going to abandon you, we wouldnt havee here today. And weve always lived our life separately. Nobody cares about each other, so why should I tell you what Im doing now? In other words, it was none of their business. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte You... The olddy was stunned. Although she knew that Jiang Xus exnation made sense, she couldnt ept it. Well, do you mean that its not your filial duty to support your-mother-inw? The olddy still believed that she had the right to share Jiang Xus money. Mom, we respect you as always! We have never missed a red envelope for you during any festival. Isnt it enough? Jiang Xu asked. Jiang Xu was telling the truth. Although Gu Qing and Gu Man had been poor in the old time, they had never forgotten to prepare a red envelope for the olddy. Its different now! Youre rich and youre supposed to give me more! The olddy lost her patience and removed her disguise. She never liked the red envelopes that Gu Qing and Gu Man had prepared for her, because there wasnt much money inside, but she had still taken them out of greed. Mom, do you reallyck money? Qinxiang is very rich, so its unreasonable that youre short of money! Jiang Xu said. Obviously, he aimed at Gu Qinxiang. In fact, Jiang Xu understood that Gu Qinxiang wouldnt treat his mother badly, because he was a filial son, although he treated his brothers and sisters unfairly. Thus, Jiang Xu only said it to criticize the olddy. You... The olddy was furious. Gu Qinxiang of course supported her well, but it didnt mean that she would stop wanting more. Jiang Xu, it doesnt make sense. Even though mom doesntck money, shouldnt you be a filial son-inw and take good care of our mother? Lin Lijuan said, like it was really Jiang Xus fault. Ok, why dont you tell me what you and your husband have done for your mother, so that I can learn from you? Jiang Xu said sarcastically. He knew that a selfish man like Gu Qinxiang definitely wouldnt support his mother-inw, and the olddy was too mean to allow Gu Qinxiang and Lin Lijuan to give Lin Lijuans family anything. In that case, Lin Liyuan had no position to me Jiang Xu. However, in the olddys eyes, she thought that Gu Qinxiang and Lin Lijuan had to have secretly given Lin Lijuans family something behind her back, so she was mad at once. Lijuan, did you secretly give your mother money from our pocket? It was unbearable if Lin Lijuan did that. Mom, I didnt! Lin Lijuan immediately denied, but she was lying Although Lin Lijuan denied it, the olddy still warned her, Listen, you married my son, and youre part of our family now. Never take money out of our pocket to support your rtives! Sure I wont, Lin Lijuan said, but didnt take it seriously. Ha-ha! Gu Ningughed. Since she married your son and is part of your family now. You dont allow her to take money out of your pocket to support her rtives, so you shouldnt ask your daughters to do the same thing. Dont forget that your daughter is married too. Chapter 373 - Don’t Force Me to Kill You Chapter 373 Dont Force Me to Kill You You... What Gu Ning had said was like a p which mmed across the olddys face, and she felt utterly embarrassed. However, the olddy didnt want to give up, so she yed the me game. Jiang Xu has no parents and he should regard me as his mother. His is mine too! Hearing that, Jiang Xu and the others were all shocked and amused by the olddys stupidity and shamelessness. Gu Ning snapped at her, Ive never seen such a shameless person like you in my whole life! Who do you think you are? Being humiliated by Gu Ning, the olddy lost her reason. Who do you think you are then? Youre merely a b*st*rd! Bang! Gu Ning hit the table heavily with her hand angrily, which scared everyone around the table. She looked straight into the olddys eyes icily and asked, Do you still remember what I warned you? Gu Nings tone was quite threatening. The olddy was terrified and couldnt utter a word. Gu Qinxiang knew that todays family reunion waspletely ruined. What the olddy had said and done had to irritate Gu Ning. However, before he could stop his mother, Gu Qinyang criticized the olddy, Mom, how can you say that! Ningning is your granddaughter after all! Gu Qing had told Gu Qingyang that they came to todays family reunion just for his sake. If Gu Qinxiangs family and the olddy dared to annoy them, they wouldnt tolerate it. Therefore, Gu Qinyang was cornered now, because he was unwilling to irritate either of them. She is a... The olddy unconsciously retorted. She totally forgot that Gu Qinxiang had reminded her to not call Gu Qinxiang b*st*rd again. However, the onlydy only cared about herself. Enough! Gu Man interrupted before the olddy could say the humiliating word again. Gu Man had really had enough of such a toxic rtionship with her mother. We came here today just because of Qinyang. If you dont like us, you can get out of here right now! This time, Gu Man was really mad, and nobody dared to ignore her. What? How can you say that to me? The olddy couldnt believe her ears. Everyone else around the table was greatly surprised too, including Gu Ning. However, Gu Ning loved to see Gu Man being tough and strong Gu Man, how can you talk to our mother like that! Gu Qinxiang scolded Gu Man. He knew that the olddy was being unreasonable, but he couldnt ept the fact that Gu Man dared to drive them away. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte Why cant I? I dont owe you anything, and you have no right to judge us! Gu Man said. You... Gu Qinxiang was struck dumb, and didnt know how to retort because Gu Man was simply telling the truth. Gu Qing added, When Man and I were poor, you never respected us and always made fun of us. We didnt care. All we wanted was to live our own life. However, now were rich, and you want to share our money or even grab our fortune away? I mean seriously, who do you think you are? You, how dare you! The olddy was furious, but she still believed that she was right. I think that youre the ones who should get out of here right now! the olddy almost yelled in anger. Saying that, she threw an empty ss at Gu Man. Mom! Everyone was shocked, but it was toote to stop the crazy olddy. However, right at this key moment, Gu Ning raised her hand and caught the empty ss in the air. The scene astonished everyone once more. How is it possible? How can Gu Ning be so agile? Everyone had the same questions in their mind. Gu Ning gave the olddy a sharp look. And with the effect of her power, it seemed like the air in the room was frozen. The olddy was trembling from fear and coldness. She lost her breath and almost had a heart attack. Although Gu Ning hated the olddy to death, she wouldnt kill her. Dont force me to kill you! Gu Ning clenched her teeth. Saying that, she tightened her fingers and the empty ss was immediately smashed into pieces. Everyone rounded their eyes in shock looking at Gu Ning with horror. How-how is it possible? Ningning! Gu Man was scared and ran to check Gu Nings hand without dy. Seeing that Gu Nings hand was fine, Gu Man was relieved. Uncle Qinyang, I think that its enough for today. Either they get out of here right now, or you can leave with them. And well stay and finish the meal, Gu Ning said in an undeniable tone. It wasnt Gu Ning who was forcing Gu Qinyang into a corner, because they hade to an agreement beforehand. Having witnessed what just had happened, Gu Qinxiang was terrified. Even if Gu Ning didnt drive him away, he wasnt willing to stayt here any longer either. He said to Lin Lijuan, Lets leave now. Within seconds, Gu Qinxiangs family disappeared. Gu Qingyun who had imed that he was going to teach Gu Ning a lesson also escaped as soon as possible. Gu Qinyangs family stayed, but lost their appetite. They behaved carefully, in case Gu Ning got angry. On the contrary, Gu Ning and her family enjoyed the meal, as if nothing had happened. In the past, Gu Qinyang had been better than Gu Qing and Gu Man, but now everything has changedpletely. Gu Qinyang was scared of Gu Qing and Gu Man after today. Before long, they separated too. Gu Qinyangs family felt like they had been released from prison when they left the restaurant. Gu Qing and Gu Man are totally different now! Wen Yn sighed with jealousy. However, she also felt lucky that there were no long-standing grudges between them, Gu Qing and Gu Man. In fact, Gu Qinyangs family had always despised Gu Qing and Gu Man because they had earned less, but now Gu Qing and Gu Man were both far richer than them. Although Gu Qinyang had a cradle-to-grave job, he had no power at all, and his sry was barely enough to improve his familys living standards. Chapter 374 - Leng Shaoting Is Back! Chapter 374 Leng Shaoting Is Back! The olddy fell down, trembling and had a fever the moment that she got back home. Gu Qinxiang immediately sent his mother to the hospital and called Gu Qinyang. Gu Qinyangs family went to visit the olddy at once. Although the family reunion didnt end well today, the olddy was Gu Qing and Gu Mans mother after all, so Gu Qinxiang still called them and told them that the olddy was sick. Gu Qing and Gu Man didnt feel sad or nervous when they heard the news because they had already given up the so-called family connection with their mother. Nevertheless, they would go and visit their mother since the olddy was sick. Gu Ning was reluctant to see the olddy again, but she was worried about Gu Man, thus she went to the hospital along with them. However, Gu Ning didnt walk into the hospital, but waited outside. The olddy had already lost consciousness when she was admitted to the hospital. And because of what had happened today, Gu Qinxiang didnt dare to criticize Gu Qing or Gu Man anymore. In that case, it was quite harmonious in the patient room. While Gu Ning was waiting outside, she received Leng Shaotings call. Ningning, what are you up to right now? Leng Shaoting asked. Im at the hospital, Gu Ning answered. Whats wrong? Do you feel ufortable? Leng Shaoting was nervous. No, its not me. Just a rtive, Gu Ning exined. Oh. Leng Shaoting sensed that it wasnt an important person from Gu Nings tone. When will you be back? Leng Shaoting asked again. A whileter I guess, Gu Ning said. She didnt think further about why Leng Shaoting asked that. Gu Qing and Gu Man left the hospital a few minutester. And when they had almost arrived at Fenghua Luxury Mansion, Gu Ning received Leng Shaotings call once more. However, because Gu Man was with her, it wasnt convenient for Gu Ning to answer Leng Shaotings call. She cut the call off and texted him. Leng Shaoting then sent a message back to her. Im waiting for you outside of Fenghua Luxury Mansion in a ck car. Reading the message, Gu Nings hands trembled and her phone almost fell. She was so excited and surprised that Leng Shaoting woulde to City F. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte Mom, Peihan is inviting me to sing karaoke, so Ill get out at the gate of Fenghua Luxury Mansion, Gu Ning lied. Dont be home toote! Gu Man knew that Chu Peihan was Gu Nings friend, so she didnt stop Gu Ning. And it wasnt veryte at that moment. Gu Ning then got out of the car at the gate of Fenghua Luxury Mansion. The minute that she was out of the car, Gu Ning noticed the ck car parked at the front. She knew that Leng Shaoting was in it, but wasnt in a hurry to go over there until Jiang Xu drove away. Leng Shaoting left the car without dy when Gu Ning walked near. He had seen Gu Ning earlier on, but had to curb his desire to hug her because her family hadnt left yet. Watching Gu Ning stepping towards him, Leng Shaoting was thrilled and couldnt wait to hold her in his arms, but he still controlled himself to not do so because there were a lot of people around. Leng Shaoting could only open the car door for Gu Ning quietly, but there was a burning desire in his eyes. Gu Ning had the same feelings. Once Gu Ning was in the car, Leng Shaoting closed the car door and sat in the drivers seat. He sped Gu Nings hand in his, fixing his eyes on her with passion. Where should we go now? Gu Ning asked. No idea, Leng Shaoting replied. Just talk for a while in the car? Gu Ning asked. Leng Shaoting frowned a little. Apparently that wasnt what he wanted. Well, then what should we do? Gu Ning asked. Um, Im staying in a hotel tonight, Leng Shaoting said. He was implying something. Gu Ning flushed and turned her face aside. Lets go there then! With Gu Nings permission, Leng Shaotings eyes lit up at once and he drove ahead to the hotel. To calm her embarrassment, Gu Ning changed the topic. Did you finish your work? Yeah, Leng Shaoting said. When will you go home for the New Year festival? Gu Ning asked. Tomorrow afternoon, Leng Shaoting replied. During their small talk, a picture suddenly emerged before Gu Nings eyes. She saw that a shadow secretly came to a car and pried the car door open before he cut the brakes. Gu Ning recognized that it was An Guangyaos car. Although she didnt foresee what was going to happen next, it would be dangerous if the brakes of the car were broken. Gu Ning immediately realized that An Guangyao was in danger, and called him at once. An Guangyao answered her call within seconds. Before he could say anything, Gu Ning asked, Uncle An, where are you now? Im in the Kadun Hotel. The party is over and Im going home. Whats up? An Guangyao said. I have something important to discuss with you. Dont leave and wait at the hotel for me, Gu Ning said seriously. Sure, An Guangyao replied. When Leng Shaoting heard that Gu Ning was going to meet An Guangyao, his face changed slightly, but he understood that it had to be an emergency. Anyway, they would spend the night together, so he didnt mind changing the ce. Gu Ning also understood it was strange that she suddenly changed the n, so she exined, Well, Uncle An is at a party tonight, and I just had a premonition that something bad is going to happen, so I have to stop it. Im sorry if that sounds strange. It did sound strange, but Leng Shaoting chose to believe Gu Ning as always. In the parking lot, a pair of eyes stared at An Guangyao from a car which was only 10 meters away from An Guangyaos. Seeing that An Guangyao answered a call and went back into the hotel, the man thought that An Guangyao had something else to deal with, so he kept waiting in the car. Leng Shaoting drove fast and steadily, so they soon arrived at Kadun Hotel. The moment that Gu Ning got out, she called An Guangyao. An Guangyao told her he was in a tea room, and Gu Ning along with Leng Shaoting quickly went to meet him. Only An Guangyao and Zhang Shunjie were in the tea room when they came inside. Nice to meet you, boss and Mr. Leng! An Guangyao and Zhang Shunjie greeted Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked over and sat down. Zhang Shunjie poured two cups of tea for them. How was the party? Gu Ning asked. Not bad. We just had some conflicts with Wu Lianqin, An Guangyao replied. Why? Gu Ning asked. Chapter 375 - Cut Brakes Chapter 375 Cut Brakes Well, one of my friends introduced a boss of a clothingpany to me tonight. The clothingpany is going to build a factory, and is looking for a qualified constructionpany. Wu Lianqin wanted to strike the deal, but the boss of the clothingpany chose to cooperate with me after we discussed the project at the party. Its normal that businessmenpete against each other in the same industry, but Wu Lianqin med me for it and threatened me, An Guangyao said. Gu Ning was slightly mad. Although she wasnt very sure that Wu Lianqin had something to do with the cut brakes, she sensed that Wu Lianqin was involved. Other than Wu Lianqin, have you annoyed anyone else recently? Gu Ning asked. Except for Hongyun Real Estate, we havent annoyed anyone else, An Guangyao said. It was impossible that Hongyun did it, because Hongyun already went bankrupt. In that case, it was highly likely that Wu Lianqin was behind that. To be honest with you, I came to you because I suddenly had a bad premonition about you. Im worried that something bad might happen to you. Although it sounds strange, my premonitions are always right, Gu Ning exined, trying to make it sound reasonable. An Guangyao and Zhang Shunjie had the same reaction as Leng Shaoting. Although they felt that it was indeed strange, they chose to trust Gu Ning. In fact, they trusted Gu Ning even more than Leng Shaoting did. In Leng Shaotings eyes, Gu Ning was his love so he would naturally believe her, but in An Guangyaos and Zhang Shunjies opinions, Gu Ning was like a goddess who could make the impossible be possible. Alright, thats all I wanted to say. Lets leave now, but we should check the car first in case any idents happen. One can never be too careful. Gu Ning couldnt directly tell them that the car was damaged, so she just reminded them to be careful. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting followed An Guangyao to the underground parking lot. Once they were in the parking lot, Gu Ning observed the surroundings to see whether the man was still here. Some criminals would stay at the site to see the result in person. As Gu Ning nced around the parking lot, she met the mans eyes in the car. The mans face changed when Gu Ning caught his sight. Obviously, he was the one who cut the brakes. Before long, Zhang Shunjie found that there was something wrong with the car. Boss, the brakes were cut! Zhang Shunjie said. What? Hearing that, An Guangyao was shocked. He abruptly looked at Gu Ning and felt lucky that Gu Nings urate premonition saved his life. Otherwise, he wouldnt have seen tomorrows sun. Was it Wu Lianqin? An Guangyao assumed, and believed it was highly possible. I think that its possible, but we dont have evidence. We can turn to the manager of Kadun Hotel first and check the surveince cameras to find out who did it. Although Gu Ning had already seen the man in the car, she still needed the proof. She wouldnt let the man get away with it because he dared to hurt her staff. If Gu Ning hadnt had the premonition, An Guangyao and Zhang Shunjie would have been killed. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte Ill find the manager right now, Zhang Shunjie said and quickly walked to the hotel hall. The criminal who was hiding in the car didnt hear their discussion clearly, but he knew that his scheme had been exposed, and was quite surprised. However, the criminal didnt realize that Gu Ning already knew that it was him who had damaged the brakes, so he didnt leave right away, but stayed to see what would happen next. Zhang Shunjie told the manager of Kadun Hotel what had happened to their car, and the manager was astonished. He hadnt been bought by money, so he immediately let Zhang Shunjie watch the surveince cameras. Although the shadow in the surveince cameras wasnt very clear, because the man was wearing a mask and hat, they could see the whole process when the man was cutting the brakes. Luckily, they saw that the man was still hiding in the parking lot, so the manager called the police at once. An Guangyao was an important figure in City F, thus the police arrived soon. The manager showed the video to the policemen when they arrived, and three of them went straight to the car where the criminal hid afterwards. The man didnt realize that he had been exposed until the three policemen ran to him, but it was toote for him to escape now. And when the criminal was brought back to the hotel, he finally figured out that there were surveince cameras in the parking lot. It was obvious that this man was too stupid to be a criminal. Gu Ning told An Guangyao to request that the police force the man to admit his crime on site. An Guangyao was influential in City F, so the police were willing to help him. However, Gu Ning was the one who questioned the criminal. With the solid proof on the table, the man couldnt deny it. He didnt want to be sentenced alone, so he told Gu Ning who was behind him. Wu Lianqins secretary had called him and promised to give him fifty thousand yuan if he seeded. He got a deposit of twenty thousand yuan. There were messages and call recordings as evidence. And although it was Wu Lianqins secretary who instigated him to do it, everyone knew that Wu Lianqins secretary had followed Wu Lianqins order. Wu Lianqin, its really him! An Guangyao was mad, even though he had known the answer. However, they stillcked enough evidence to sentence Wu Lianqin. The police would handle it. No matter what the result was, Gu Ning made up her mind to get revenge on Wu Lianqin. It waste when they finally settled the mess. Gu Ning told An Guangyao and Zhang Shunjie to have a rest. An Guangyaos car was damaged, and was left in the parking lot waiting to be repaired. Thus Kadun Hotel arranged a car to send An Guangyao and Zhang Shunjie back. After An Guangyao and Zhang Shunjie were gone, Gu Ning sat in the car, while Leng Shaoting went to book a room. Leng Shaoting would go to the room first, and Gu Ning would follow him upter. She was worried to be seen by people who knew her, because it might cause rumors. While Gu Ning was waiting in the car, she surfed the Inte searching for information about Wu Lianqin. Wu Lianqin was a famous businessman in City F, and there should be an introduction for him. Chapter 376 - Leng Shaoting’s and Situ Ye’s Gift Chapter 376 Leng Shaotings and Situ Yes Gift Without much effort, Gu Ning got screenshots of Wu Lianqins photos and introduction. She sent those materials to Gao Yi and told him to investigate Wu Lianqins background to see whether he had done anything illegal. As a professional killer, it was also necessary to be an excellent detective. It wasnt difficult for Gao Yi to investigate Wu Lianqin. Leng Shaoting booked the room and told Gu Ning its number. He understood that Gu Ning wanted to keep it private, and he respected her. When they were both in the room, Leng Shaoting couldnt wait to undress Gu Ning and spend the whole night with her in the bed for a second longer. The three policemen took the criminal back to the police station and went to arrest Wu Lianqins secretary without dy. They also informed Wu Lianqin that he needed toe to the police station as soon as possible. Since their scheme was already exposed, Wu Lianqins secretary had to admit it, but he didnt mention Wu Lianqin at all. He only imed that he disliked An Guangyao and tried to kill him. The secretary protected Wu Lianqin because he knew that Wu Lianqin would hurt his family if he told the truth. Wu Lianqin was furious when he found out that their scheme had been exposed, but he wouldnt admit that he was involved since his secretary was willing to be the scapegoat. Because Wu Lianqin denied it, the police couldnt arrest him. And his secretary was made a scapegoat for what happened. When An Guangyao heard the result, he wasnt surprised, nor was he mad, because Gu Ning had told him that she had another n to teach Wu Lianqin a lesson. When it was almost 11 pm, Gu Ning called Gu Man. She made up an excuse that Chu Peihan wasnt in a good mood, so she wouldnt being home tonight. Gu Man didnt doubt it and agreed. The next day, Gu Ning still stayed with Leng Shaoting. It was raining outside, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting ate at the hotel. Meanwhile, Wu Lianqins secretary and the criminal were sentenced to three years in jail for attempted murder. In City G, Liu Shikun and the others were also sentenced by the court, but the New Year festival was tomorrow, so Yan Zhenglin told Gu Ning that the Hongyun Groups properties would be put up for auction after the festival. Gu Ning wasnt in a hurry, so she agreed. Leng Shaoting didnt leave the hotel and Gu Ning until it was 5 pm. Before he left, Leng Shaoting took out a box from the trunk of his car. He said that it was a New Year gift for Gu Man, and that there were two pieces of ginseng inside. They seemed old and had to be expensive. Other than ginseng, there were also many other precious herbal medicines in the box. Since it was a gift from Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning epted it with pleasure. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte After that, Gu Ning sent Leng Shaoting to the airport. Leng Shaoting didnt want to bother Gu Ning, but he wanted to seize every second that he could be with her, so he let Gu Ning send him to the airport. When Leng Shaoting had left for a short while, Gu Ning received Gao Yis call; he had gotten evidence of all of Wu Lianqins criminal activities. Wu Lianqin was a very bold businessman, and he was too proud to destroy the proof. Thus it was very easy to investigate his criminal history. Corrupt Wu Lianqin, had illegally taken over forty million yuan which was the funds of a construction project, putting it into his own pocket, and had even used shoddy construction materials. He had also schemed against hispetitors in business and deliberately caused a car ident. Except for his corruption, the rest was all done by others who worked for him, so there was no direct proof to prove that he was guilty. However, corruption alone was enough to sentence him to prison. With the evidence in her hands, Gu Ning told K to find the email address of the chairman of the Tianhua Group and send all of Wu Lianqins dirty secrets to the chairman. Tianhua Group was the parentpany of Tianhua Real Estate in which Wu Lianqin was the executive president. Gu Ning didnt send the email in person, because she didnt want to be involved. Her aim was to unseat Wu Lianqin after all. The chairman of the Tianhua Group was furious when he read the email, and immediately demanded that people look into it. Gu Ning shared her dinner with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. She wasnt going home yet, so she put Leng Shaotings gift into her telepathic eye space. During the meal, Gu Ning received Chu Xuanfengs call. Chu Xuanfeng asked where she was and wanted to meet her in person. Gu Ning had a sense that it had something to do with Situ Ye, but either way, she agreed to meet with him. Chu Xuanfeng came alone, but showed up with a box of gifts. He told Gu Ning that it was Situ Ye who asked him to give her the New Year gift. Gu Ning was surprised, but it was also predictable. She didnt ept it immediately, but instead used her Jade Eyes to see what was inside. If they were too expensive, she would decline. Without doubt, the objects inside were truly expensive, like two bottles of 85 Medusa from the Conti Winery in Rome, which were worth at least a hundred and ny thousand yuan! And there were many precious herbal medicines too. Gu Ning hesitated because it was Situ Ye, not Leng Shaoting, who sent such expensive gifts to her. I dont think that I should take them, Gu Ning said. Although they were nothing to Situ Ye, they were really very expensive. Knowing what was on Gu Nings mind, Chu Xuanfeng almost begged, Please ept it! Otherwise Ill be in big trouble. Gu Ning didnt know whether Chu Xuanfeng was being serious, but she didnt want him to get in trouble. After a short time of hesitating, Gu Ning epted the box of gifts in the end. Anyway, she had received much more expensive gift than that from Situ Ye before! Alright, Ill call him to thank him for the gifts, Gu Ning sighed, and took the box. Seeing that Gu Ning took the box, Chu Xuanfeng was relieved. Actually, he wasnt lying. If he failed to get Gu Ning to ept the gifts from his boss, he wouldnt have a peaceful New Year festival this year. Gu Ning called Situ Ye the moment Chu Xuanfeng was gone. Hi, how are you doing? Situ Ye said once he answered the call. Great. And I just received your New Year gift; theyre too expensive, Gu Ning said. Why dont you buy me a meal when youre in City G to thank me? Situ Ye said. Apparently, he was creating chances to meet Gu Ning alone. No problem, Gu Ning said. Since she had already epted Situ Yes gifts, it was reasonable that she invited him to dine together. They said Happy New Year to each other before hanging up. Chapter 377 - The New Year Festival Chapter 377 The New Year Festival After dinner, Gu Ning went back home. Gu Man was quite surprised to see Gu Ninging back home with two boxes. Ningning, what are these? New Year gifts from my friends. Gu Ning ced the boxes on a table and opened it. When Gu Man saw what was in the boxes, she eximed, Ningning, your friends are so generous! None of the objects were cheap. Yeah, were very good friends, Gu Ning said but didnt exin further. After seeing the gifts, Gu Man suddenly thought of something and said, Oh, the olddy is paralyzed. Gu Man wasnt very sad when she said it, but her mood was affected to some extent. The olddy was her biological mother after all. However, it was good news to Gu Ning. If the olddy was paralyzed, she wouldnt be able to cause Gu Man and Gu Qing trouble anymore. Gu Ning was always busy ever since she hade back from City F, and she didnt have much time to talk with Gu Man, so she hadnt mentioned Tang Yunfan yet. And tomorrow was the New Year festival. Gu Ning wasnt willing to bring it up, in case Gu man would be affected. The next day was the New Year festival. Gu Ning chatted with Leng Shaoting on the phone for about half an hour early in the morning. Leng Shaoting was in his apartment, and he would go to the Leng familys house in the afternoon for the New Years Eve family dinner. Thinking of Leng Shaoting and his family, Gu Ning felt sorry for him. Luckily, he had a close rtionship with his grandpa. Otherwise, Gu Ning would certainly invite him to spend the festival with her. In the morning, Gu Ning called Gao Yi and Qiao Ya and invited them toe over. Jiang Xus family also came to Gu Nings home to spend the New Year festival together. After lunch, they were going to prepare for the New Years Eve family dinner. Leng Shaoting had his lunch with Xu Jinchen, Si Ming and the other teammates in the capital. He wouldnt have time to gather together with them after the New Years Festival, so he decided to advance their meeting. They also understood that Leng Shaoting was eager to meet Gu Ning after the festival, so they didntin. However, one of them felt sad that he was still single. That one was precisely Xu Jinchen. Si Ming and Qiu Yuxin got along quite well recently. And although they werent boyfriend and girlfriend yet, they would be sooner orter. The capital, in the Leng familys old house... All the members of the Leng family gathered together in the living hall, chatting with one another, except for Leng Shaoting. There were grudges among some of them, but none of them would be so dumb as to argue during the New Year festival, especially in front of Master Leng. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte Its almost 4 pm. Why is Shaoting still absent? Leng Shaoxun asked. Hearing Leng Shaotings name, Leng Yuanqians family felt ufortable but didnt dare to say anything. However, right at this moment, they heard Leng Changzhis happy voice. Lord Leng is back! Leng Shaoxun abruptly stood up, running out at once. Shaoting! Why are you sote? I thought that you wouldnt be back for the festival! I was just upied by something, Leng Shaoting said. Entering the front hall, Leng Shaoting greeted the older generation one by one. Wee home, Shaoting! Only Master Leng was visibly excited to see Leng Shaoting, while the rest simply remained polite. Hi, Shaoting, Leng Shaoming said. He wasnt as cold as his parents but didnt show any affection either. Been a while, Shaoting, Leng Shaoxi said with respect. However, Leng Shaojia directly ignored Leng Shaoting. Shaoting, its not dinner time yet. Could you please teach me some fighting skills now? Leng Shaoxun begged. Before Leng Shaoting could say a word, Master Leng criticized Leng Shaoxun, Its the New Year festival! Dont be so naughty and sit down. Once Master Leng opened his mouth, Leng Shaoxun didnt dare to say it again and sat down quietly. Shaoting,e here! Master Leng waved his hand and told Leng Shaoting to sit by his side. Leng Shaoting walked over and sat down by Master Lengs side. Master Leng then kept talking with Leng Shaoting and cared about him very much. Seeing that Master Leng cared so much about Leng Shaoting, others around the table were jealous. Leng Shaojia, who was always impulsive felt like her biological brother had been ignored and asked, Grandpa, my older brother has left home for a long time too, so why dont you care about him like that? Leng Shaoming didnt work in the capital but in a nearby county. Although the county wasnt far away, he seldom had time toe back home. Leng Shaoming was also an outstanding young man. With his family background, he became the head of the county when he was only 25-years-old. In addition, he was promoted to be the vice mayor of a nearby third-tier city recently, and he could soon move back to work in the capital as an important official. However, no matter how outstanding Leng Shaoming was, he was barelyparable to Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was only half a year older than Leng Shaoming, but he was already the youngest major general in the countrys history. Shaojia, mind your words! Since when does grandpa not care about me? You dont know anything so stop saying that, Leng Shaoming instantly snapped at Leng Shaojia. Master Leng treated Leng Shaoting better than him, and he did feel aggrieved, but he never showed his dissatisfaction because he didnt want Master Leng to think that he was mean or selfish. What Leng Shaojia had said merely damaged his image. Im telling the truth! Leng Shaojia, instead, had no idea what was on her older brothers mind. Shaojia, close your mouth now! Leng Yuanqian also criticized her. What Leng Shaojia had said was very inappropriate. Even though Leng Shaoming and Leng Yuanqian both scolded Leng Shaojia, Master Leng was still displeased. He looked to Leng Shaojia with unhappiness and said seriously, Youre alwaysining in this family. Are you living toofortable a life for you to be that troublesome? It was a fact that Master Leng cared more about Leng Shaoting than Leng Shaoming, but that was because Leng Shaoting lost his parents when he was just a child. If Master Leng didnt care about Leng Shaoting, nobody would. On the contrary, Leng Yuanqians family didnt care about Leng Shaoting, who was their cousin at all and even schemed against him. Ironically, the more they disliked Leng Shaoting, the more Master Leng care about him. Leng Shaojia was mad but did not have to nerves to argue with Master Leng, so she lowered her head and kept silent. At this moment, Jiang Shuyuan didnt dare to defend Leng Shaojia either. In City F, Gu Nings family prepared many kinds of dishes on the table at around 6 pm. And the seven of them sat around the table chatting,ughing and joking in harmony. Even Gao Yi and Qiao Ya who were always expressionless smiled a lot. Chapter 378 - A Granddaughter Showed up out of the Blue Chapter 378 A Granddaughter Showed up out of the Blue It was the most meaningful New Year festival that they had ever celebrated. It was the same for Gu Qing and Gu Mans families. After the New Years Eve family dinner, they gathered together to watch the Spring Festival G. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt leave until it was veryte. And Gu Ning invited them toe over tomorrow again. When it was just past midnight, Gu Ning was about to call Leng Shaoting, but Leng Shaoting called her first. Happy New Year! Leng Shaoting said the moment Gu Ning answered the call. Gu Ning smiled gently, Happy New Year! Where is my red envelope? Ill give it to you in a few days, Leng Shaoting said. Although Gu Ning was just joking, she wouldnt reject if Leng Shaoting prepared a red envelope for her. They talked for a little while longer before hanging up. Gu Ning checked her pher and many new messages wereing in. Other than Hao Ran and her other close friends, Qin Yifan also sent her a message. Gu Ning immediately typed a message and sent it to all of the contacts on her phone. It was toote, so she didnt call them one by one. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte The next morning, Gu Ning called those masters one by one. Although she had already sent them a message to wish them a Happy New Year, it was more meaningful if she called. The first one Gu Ning called was her grandpa Tang Haifeng. Girl Gu, Happy New Year! Tang Haifeng was happy to hear from Gu Ning, and couldnt wait to wish her Happy New Year the moment that he picked up the phone. Gu Ning smiled and said, Happy New year, grandpa! Where is my red envelope? Tang Haifeng had told Gu Ning to call him grandpa directly, so Gu Ning followed his request. Of course Ive prepared a red envelope for you, but you have to visit me in person first! Tang Haifeng said and joked. However, he really missed Gu Ning. Ever since they had separated in City Teng, he always missed Gu Ning. Tang Haifeng didnt tell his family about the fact that Gu Ning closely resembled Tang Yunfan, because it didnt prove anything if they were only alike in appearance. Sure, I will once Im free! However, the red envelope must be worth it. If it isnt enough to pay for my ne tickets, Ill be mad, Gu Ning said and acted greedy. Tang Haifengughed out loud with pleasure, Ha-ha, dont worry. Grandpa will give you a thick red envelope. Very well, then Ill call you when Ie to visit you, Gu Ning said. Be quick and dont let me wait for you for a long time! Tang Haifeng said. Although Gu Ning was just joking about the red envelope, Tang Haifeng took it seriously and prepared a thick red envelope for Gu Ning. I wont, Gu Ning said and hung up. It was the New Year festival, so everyone in the Tang family gathered together in the house. Except for Tang Yunfan who stayed in his study the entire time, the rest of the people all heard what Tang Haifeng had said on the phone. Seeing Tang Haifeng being so happy after answering the call, everyone was quite surprised and had no idea what had happened. Grandpa, since when do you have another granddaughter? Tang Jiakai asked. He was the eldest grandson in the Tang family. Tang Jiakai inherited his familys beautiful appearance. His skin was smooth and shiny and his features were attractive. The young man had an air of natural nobility. Apart from that, Tang Jiakais features resembled Gu Nings to some extent. Maybe that was the effect of genes. Just a young girl I met, Tang Haifeng said. When he mentioned Gu Ning, his face lit up with pride, because he was proud of Gu Ning. What? Everyone was astonished again. Master Tang had just left home for a week, and he already regarded a stranger who he had met as his granddaughter? However, the next moment, Tang Haifeng looked upset. When I was in City Teng, I had a heart attack at its airport. It was Girl Gu who saved my life. Tang Haifeng was reluctant to bring it up because he didnt want to worry his family. What? Everyone was shocked this time. Dad, why didnt you say anything about it? I didnt want to worry you, Tang Haifeng replied. I think that you just want to impress us because of the young girl who you met, Tang Yunhang hit the point. Gu Ning had rescued Master Tang, and his family definitely appreciated her kind behavior, but wasnt it too much to take Gu Ning as his granddaughter? Tang Haifeng understood their concern, and sighed, I regard Girl Gu as my granddaughter not only because she saved my life, but also because she strongly resembled Yunfan. Nobody would doubt it if I said that theyre father and daughter! What? Everyone was more than shocked now. Tang Haifeng added, Yunfan refuses to get married and Im wondering if Yunfan would be willing to be the young girls adoptive father. The girl had a hard childhood and lost her father when she was just a baby. However, the girl said that she first wants to know Yunfans opinion. I thought that Yunfan wont agree ording to his character, so I took her as my granddaughter. Does she know who you are? Tang Jiakai asked. He doubted Gu Nings aim, which was reasonable because the Tang family wasnt a simple family after all. She didnt know it at the beginning, but I told herter and gave her two ck Cards of the hotel and shopping mall under the Tang familys name, Tang Haifeng said. Did she ept it? Tang Yunhangs wife, Yan Xiuyu, asked. Tang Haifeng knew what was on their mind, and exined, I know what youre suspecting. Although shes just 18, she isnt simple at all. Not only has she saved my life, but she also improved my heart condition with a special way of massage. I now feel much more energetic than ever. I had a checkup the other day, and the doctor said that its very unlikely that Ill have heart disease again. Everyone rounded their eyes in shock now. Really? A special way of massage can cure heart disease? Is the young girl a human being? Even the most advanced medical science wasnt able to cure heart disease, only improve it. Gu Ning, on the other hand, could cure itpletely just with a massage? It must be a miracle! Everyone had thought that Gu Ning had only administered First Aid to Tang Haifeng when he had a heart attack. It wasnt very difficult anyway, but to their astonishment, Gu Ning had cured Tang Haifengs heart disease! Chapter 379 - A Woman Who Admires Leng Shaoting Chapter 379 A Woman Who Admires Leng Shaoting And, Tang Haifeng continued, she has no interest in the Tang familys properties because she alone unseated an influential family in City Teng and established a big jade provider with billions of yuan in assets. And thats just the beginning! Although there was no news that Gu Ning had unseated the Wang family, Tang Haifeng believed that she had to have been involved. Ever since Gu Ning had gotten the raw material exploitation right, the biggest raw material supplier and the Colorful Jade Provider were managed by the same person, which was enough to show that Gu Ning was the boss. Apart from that, Tang Haifeng believed that Gu Ning would be even more sessful in the future. Hearing about what Gu Ning had achieved at such a young age, Tang Haifengs family was too amazed to say a word. Tang Haifeng continued to tell the story about Gu Ning, When I left City Teng, she also gave me several pieces of natural red coral which are worth millions of yuan! Although millions of yuan are nothing, its rare to see natural red coral! Tang Haifengs family now had mixed emotions and felt a little ashamed of their suspicion towards Gu Ning. However, it wasnt their fault. After all, they had no idea what Gu Ning had achieved until now. Moreover, there were many money hunters nowadays, and they needed to be careful. Wow, Im really curious about her. Grandpa, when will shee to City B? Tang Jiakai asked. Tang Yunhang and Yan Xiuyu also had a great impression of Gu Ning. Both of them wanted to meet her as soon as possible too. They werent selfish and arrogant people, so they now appreciated Gu Ning, not because she was rich but because of her outstanding ability. No matter how rich Gu Ning was, she couldntpare with the Tang family anyway. Well, she wille here after the entrance examination to college, Tang Haifeng said. He also looked forward to seeing Gu Ning again. Itll be a long time! Tang Jiakai was slightly disappointed. After chatting with Master Tang on the phone, Gu Ning called Master Bai, Master Yan, and Master Fu too. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte The capital, in the Leng familys house... Guests were visiting the Leng family in the morning. They were a middle-aged couple along with a young woman, who was around 23-years-old. Happy New Year, everyone! the middle-aged couple smiled politely and said with pleasure the moment they walked inside. Happy New Year, Grandpa Leng, Uncle Leng, and Aunt Leng! the young woman also greeted everyone with great respect. The middle-aged man was called Shen Yanfeng. He was the cousin of Master Lengs deceased wife. The middle-aged woman was his wife, Chen Qiuyin, and the young woman was his daughter, Shen Zhilin. The Shen family wasnt an influential family in the capital but was super-rich, and famous to some extent, mainly because of their rtionship with the Leng family. Master Leng loved his deceased wife deeply, so he was naturally willing to take good care of the Shen family. Master Leng smiled, Happy New Year! You didnt need to bring so many gifts. Shen Yanfeng shook his head lightly and said with sincerity, Of course we should bring some gifts to visit you! We cante here with empty hands. Master Leng smiled but didnt say anything further. Leng Yuanqian opened his mouth instead, Please, everyone be seated. After that, Yu Yin told the servants to help Shen Yanfeng and Chen Qiuyin with all the gifts in their hands and to pour cups of tea for them. Shen Yanfeng nced around after he sat down. Where are the children? Shaoming is in his room, Shaojia is busy with her design, and Shaoxun, Shaoxi, and Shaoting are in the backyard, Leng Yuanzhen said. Hearing that Leng Shaoting was here too, Shen Zhilins eyes lit up with excitement. Although she tried her best to hide her affection towards Leng Shaoting, it was quite obvious from her face. In fact, everyone knew that Shen Zhilin admired Leng Shaoting. In the beginning, Master Leng had intentionally introduced her to Leng Shaoting. The Shen family was a close rtive to the Leng family after all, and Shen Zhilin was a pretty good girl too, but unfortunately, Leng Shaoting didnt like her at all, so Master Leng gave up in the end. However, the Shen family wasnt willing to miss any chance that they could build a closer connection with the Leng family, so Chen Qiuyin said, Zhilin, why dont you go and have fun with the younger generation? It would be boring if you stayed here with us. However, it was just an excuse. The Shen family wanted to marry Shen Zhilin into the Leng family, not only because Shen Zhilin admired Leng Shaoting, but because they wanted to stick together with the Leng family. In that case, a marriage alliance would be the best way to achieve their goal. Leng Shaoming was a better choice than Leng Shaoting when it came to marriage, because Leng Shaoming was more easy-going, while Leng Shaoting was always cold and aloof, but Shen Zhilin only admired Leng Shaoting, so her parents had to follow her desires. Anyway, as long as the man was from the Leng Family, they would be satisfied. Um, if youll excuse me, Ill go to visit with Shaoxi now, Shen Zhilin said politely to the elderly. Enjoy yourself! Although Master Leng understood what was on their minds, he couldnt stop them, because they used Leng Shaoxi as the excuse. However, no matter what, the result would be the same as usual. Leng Shaoting wouldnt care about Shen Zhilin. In addition, Leng Shaoting already had a girlfriend now, so Master Leng wasnt worried at all. Shen Zhilin went to the backyard and noticed Leng Shaoxun, Leng Shaoxi, and Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was teaching Leng Shaoxun kung fu, while Leng Shaoxi was watching them from the swing. Seeing the extraordinarily handsome Leng Shaoting, Shen Zhilins heart was pounding fast, and her eyes were full of admiration now. She knew that Leng Shaoting was always cold and remained aloof from others. He had never cared about her, but it wouldnt stop her from loving him. Zhilin! Come here and have a seat! Leng Shaoxi was excited to see Shen Zhilin. Among the young generation, Leng Shaoxi was the only one who had a close rtionship with Shen Zhilin. Leng Shaojia was too proud to be friendly to Shen Zhilin and Shen Zhilin didnt like her either. Hearing Leng Shaoxis voice, Shen Zhilin drew her gaze back from Leng Shaoting and smiled towards Leng Shaoxi, walking ahead, Shaoxi, Happy New Year! Happy New Year to you! Leng Shaoxi said. Leng Shaoxi moved aside a little so that there was enough space for Shen Zhilin to sit. Shaoxi, when did Shaotinge back? Shen Zhilin asked and pretended that she was just chatting casually. Yesterday afternoon, Leng Shaoxi said. Then when will he leave? Shen Zhilin asked again. No idea, Leng Shaoxi replied. She didnt know that Shen Zhilin admired Leng Shaoting, so she didnt think further about why Shen Zhilin would ask those questions. Leng Shaoting was teaching Leng Shaoxun kung fu, thus Shen Zhilin didnt bother him, in case it would seem rude. After a while, Leng Shaoting finished his lesson. Shen Zhilin immediately walked over. Happy New Year, Shaoting! Chapter 380 - Shaoting Has A Girlfriend? Chapter 380 Shaoting Has A Girlfriend? However, Leng Shaoting only answered lightly and turned around walking into the house. This wasnt the first time that Leng Shaoting had ignored Shen Zhilin like that. Shen Zhilin felt sad but didnt mind, because she was already used to it. In order to ally her embarrassment, Shen Zhilin turned to Leng Shaoxun. Shaoxun, Happy New Year! Happy New Year to you too, Leng Shaoxun replied politely. He wasnt as cold as Leng Shaoting after all. When it was time for the meal, everyone went back to the front hall. In the hall, Leng Shaojia and Leng Shaoming also came downstairs to join them. Happy New Year, Uncle Shen and Aunt Shen! they said. Happy New Year to you! Shen Yanfeng and Chen Qiuyin replied with pleasure. Shen Yanfeng evenplimented, I havent seen you in a long time, and Shaoxun has grown much taller and handsome now! Shaoxi is also prettier! Although those were simply courtesies, Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi still thanked them, Thank you, Uncle Shen. Oh, where is Shaoting? Master Leng asked. Hes changing in his room, Leng Shaoxun replied. Before long, Leng Shaoting came back outside. The moment he appeared, Shen Yanfeng couldnt move her eyes off him. Even Shen Yanfeng and Chen Qiuyin appreciated Leng Shaoting very much. It would be wonderful if their daughter could marry Leng Shaoting Shaoting is a really outstanding young man. He became a major general at such a young age. No matter whose daughter marries him, she will be super lucky! Shen Yanfengplimented. However, once heplimented Leng Shaoting like that, it seemed like Leng Shaoming wasnt good enough to be outstanding. Although Leng Shaoming was quite excellent among his peers, he was hardlyparable to Leng Shaoting. Therefore, Leng Shaomings family was displeased, but they couldnt retort because it was the truth. By the way, Shaoting, do you have a girlfriend? Shen Yanfeng asked Leng Shaoting. Yes, Leng Shaoting answered with crity. Leng Shaoting understood what was on the Shen familys mind, so he decided to not keep it a secret anymore to make them give up on the idea. However, Leng Shaotings simple answer caused a sensation among the people around the table. Everyone except for Master Leng rounded their eyes in shock. What? Seriously? Leng Shaoxun couldnt believe his ears. Yes, Leng Shaoting said. Thinking of Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting looked gentle and his expression was full of love, which amazed the rest of the Leng family because none of them had ever seen him like that. After the great shock, the Shen family were all disappointed, but they werent in despair yet. As long as Leng Shaoting was unmarried, Shen Zhilin still had hope. And since Leng Shaoting had a girlfriend, he wasnt gay! Shen Yanfeng pretended to gossip. Ha-ha, I had no idea that Shaoting already had a girlfriend, who is the girl? Someone I love, Leng Shaoting said. He didnt mention his girlfriends background at all. In other words, he didnt care about family background, as long as he loved her. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte Hearing that Leng Shaotings girlfriend wasnt from a powerful family, the rest of the people in the Leng family were relieved, because there wouldnt be another force of support behind Leng Shaoting, but what they didnt know was that Leng Shaotings girlfriend was quite a promising businesswoman, and she would be more powerful and influential than any of the other richest families in the capital in the near future. Master Lengughed and echoed, We never care about family background. As long as Shaoting is happy, Ill support him! The Shen family werent dumb and dropped the topic at once. The dishes were ced on the table soon, so they moved to the dining hall. Shen Zhilin, on the other hand, lost her appetite when she heard that Leng Shaoting already had a girlfriend. After the meal, Leng Shaoting left right away. Shen Zhilin felt sad, but she couldnt do anything. If she continued flirting with Leng Shaoting after she knew that he had a girlfriend, it would be her fault. At that time in City F, Wu Lianqin was arrested by the police at his home after the New Years Eve. And his dirty secrets were soon exposed, which shocked citizens in City F. Because of the New Year festival, Wu Lianqin was arrested a dayter than was nned. However, once the festival was celebrated, he was immediately arrested. Wu Lianqin was sentenced to at least 10 years in prison. Since Wu Lianqin was thrown into jail, Gu Ning wouldnt bother Tianhua Real Estate, because it didnt belong to Wu Lianqin after all. Gu Ning also heard other news today. An Yi told them in their WeChat group that the couple who had stolen his familys money was also caught by the police, but the money had already been spent so it was impossible to get it back. Gu Ning had deep sympathy for An Guangyao. Luckily, An Guangyaos life was getting better ever since he started working for Gu Ning In the afternoon, Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu came to visit Master Leng. Where is Shaoting? Jiang Zhongyu asked. He knew that Leng Shaoting came back for the New Year festival, but he never saw him. Hes gone, Master Leng said. What? Its still the Spring Festival now, and Jinchen is still home! Master Xu was surprised. Hes in a hurry to meet his girlfriend, Master Leng replied. Although Leng Shaoting didnt stay to keep himpany, Master Leng thought that it was more important for his grandson to get married. Ha-ha, it seems that his girlfriend is more important than his grandpa! Jiang Zhongyu joked. Master Leng rolled his eyes. Im happy to see that he cares about his girlfriend. At least I dont need to worry about his marriage anymore. Ha-ha, youre right, Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu agreed andughed. Speaking of Shaotings girlfriend, she is our familys life-saver! Jiang Zhongyu said. Life-saver? What do you mean? Hearing that, both Master Leng and Master Xu were confused, so was everyone else around them. You dont know about it? Jiang Zhongyu was surprised. He had thought that Master Leng already knew. What happened, Grandpa Jiang? Why is Shaotings girlfriend your familys life-saver? Leng Shaoxun asked with burning curiosity. Chapter 381 - Additional Credit Card from Leng Shaoting Chapter 381 Additional Credit Card from Leng Shaoting Jiang Zhongyu felt cornered because he didnt know why Leng Shaoting didnt tell Master Leng and wasnt sure whether it was appropriate for him to tell Master Leng about the ident. Jiang, just tell me! Master Leng urged. Jiang Zhongyu thought for a while. He believed that maybe Leng Shaoting forgot to mention it to Master Leng, so he said, Haoyang was kidnapped not long ago; you all knew about it, right? Yes. They nodded. Leng Shaoxun said, It was Shaoting who rescued Haoyang! Yes, but the girl who suddenly emerged from beneath the overpass and beat Qin Huiqun was precisely Shaotings girlfriend! Jiang Zhongyu said. What? Hearing that, everyone was shocked. To their astonishment, the girl who beat Qin Huiqun was Leng Shaotings girlfriend! It was so unbelievable! I didnt see her in person, but Zhenghua told me that the girl fainted after rescuing Haoyang. She was admitted to the hospital and Zhenghua saw Shaoting sitting at the girls bedside holding her hand in the patient room, Jiang Zhongyu added. Holding her hand? Everyone immediately believed that it had to be Leng Shaotings girlfriend. Leng Shaoxun instantly took out his phone and watched the video again. Although the girls face wasnt clear, it was amazing to see her agile movements. In the beginning, everyone thought that Leng Shaotings girlfriend was an ordinary girl. Unexpectedly, she was very incredible. Is she a female soldier? Only Master Leng knew that Leng Shaotings girlfriend was just a senior student in a high school. For the second time, Master Leng had the feeling that Leng Shaotings girlfriend could be more outstanding than he had expected. All in all, everyone was amazed by Leng Shaotings girlfriend, who they hadnt even met yet. Even Leng Yuanqians family made up their mind to investigate her. Meanwhile, Leng Shaoting arrived at City F. Gu Qing and Gu Qing didnt have many friends, so nobody came to visit them during the Spring Festival. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya joined them for dinner today as well. When it was about time to eat, Gu Ning received Leng Shaotings call. She made an excuse and left her home without hesitation. The moment that Gu Ning walked out of Zone G, she saw Leng Shaoting standing by the car. Seeing Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting opened the car door for her. Gu Ning quickly walked towards him and got in the car. Happy New Year, this is for you. Leng Shaoting handed a red envelope to Gu Ning after he got in the car. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, but she soon realized what was going on. However, the red envelope was pretty thin. No way, its so thin. Is there just a single yuan inside? Gu Ning asked. However, she was just joking. Of course not, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning didnt use her Jade Eyes to see what was inside, because she wanted to open the gift in person. She took it and could immediately tell what was inside from the feel of the envelope. It was a card. Is it a bank card? Gu Ning thought to herself. She was right. There was a credit card in the red envelope. Why? Gu Ning was surprised. She just wanted a red envelope for fun, but he gave her an additional credit card. Buy anything you like, Leng Shaoting said. Although Gu Ning didntck money, it showed a mans love for you if he was willing to spend money on you. Arent you afraid that Ill max it out? Gu Ning asked. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte Its fine. I have more cards. Leng Shaoting didnt care at all. It was good news if Gu Ning maxed his card out because it meant that he was useful in her heart. On the contrary, he was afraid that Gu Ning wouldnt use his card because he knew that Gu Ning didntck money. Ha-ha, Gu Ning snorted withughter. It seems that my boyfriend is super-rich! It was a gift from Leng Shaoting, so Gu Ning epted the additional credit card. She knew what she should do and what she shouldnt, and she absolutely wouldnt use Leng Shaotings card for no reason. She didntck money, and she wasnt used to spending a mans money either, but if it was a gift from her boyfriend, she would love to use it. Leng Shaoting flushed a little and asked, What do you want to have for dinner? No idea, whats your opinion? Gu Ning asked. Leng Shaoting thought for a while, Lets go to a nearby restaurant. Great! Gu Ning replied. During the meal, Gu Ning received Chu Peihans call. Chu Peihan invited her to see the fireworks show at Qingjiang Square at 10 pm. It wasnt allowed to set off fireworks in cities, so people could only do it in an empty space far from the downtown. Qingjiang Square was at the riverside, and people were used to setting off fireworks there during the Spring Festival. Gu Ning thought for a while and agreed. Su Anya called soon after Gu Ning ended the call with Chu Peihan. She also invited Gu Ning to watch the fireworks show. Although Gu Ning and her friends werent very close to Su Anya yet, they were willing to be friendly to her. Therefore, Gu Ning invited her to watch the show along with them. After dinner, Gu Ning went there with Leng Shaoting. The firework show began at 10 pm, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at 8:30 pm. Apart from the fireworks show, there were many fun activities in Qingjiang Square too, like Chinesenterns, acrobatics performance and so forth. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to buy two flowernterns. They wrote down their wishes and put the flowernterns on the river. After that, they went to buy skynterns and set them free into the air. A short timeter, Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi arrived, followed by Mu Ke and An Yi. They all greeted Leng Shaoting when they saw him. Su Anya arrived afterward, and there were two other pretty girls by her side. One was around 15 years old, while the other was around 20 years old. Gu Ning, it has been a while! Did you forget me already? If I hadnt called you today, you probably wouldnt have invited me to have fun with you guys! Seeing Gu Ning, Su Anya ran over and hugged her. They had only met Su Anya three times since they had known each other, but they all got along quite well. Chapter 382 - Sorry, We Are Single! Chapter 382 Sorry, We Are Single! Gu Ning was Su Anyas life-saver, so she always admired and appreciated Gu Ning. If Gu Ning hadnt helped her in that dangerous situation, Su Anya would probably be dead now. Impossible! Im just afraid that youre busy, and I nned to call you on your birthday! Gu Ning smiled. Su Anya was from a super-rich family, so she wasnt as free as others. Well, if you dont call me, how could you know whether Im busy or not? Su Anya said. Alright, its my fault. Let me pay for your night snacks! Gu Ning said. Well, that doesnt sound bad. Su Anya was satisfied. Ha! Youre so excited to see Gu Ning and hugged her, but you ignored the rest of us! Chu Peihanined. Oh! Im so sorry! Su Anya felt a little embarrassed and greeted them at once. Happy New Year, everyone! Happy New Year! everyone said. Oh, please let me introduce you, Su Anya said to them. This is my younger cousin, Su Anhao, and this is my older cousin, Jin Kexin. Su Anhao was the younger one, while Jin Kexin was the older girl. However, when Su Anya introduced Jin Kexin, she seemed displeased. Obviously, she disliked her older cousin. Gu Ning also hated Jin Kexins attitude towards Leng Shaoting, because she kept staring at Leng Shaoting like he was her prey. Even though Leng Shaoting didnt look at Jin Kexin at all, Gu Ning was still unhappy. After that, Su Anya introduced her friends to her cousins, These are all my good friends. Gu Ning, Chu Peihan, Yu Mixi, Mu Ke, An Yi, and this is... Su Anya didnt notice Leng Shaoting until now, and she was stunned. Wow, hes so handsome. Gu Ning, is this your boyfriend? Su Anya was just guessing, because the man stood right behind Gu Ning, and the two looked so beautiful together. Bingo! Youre right, Chu Peihan said. Hearing that Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend, Jin Kexin was a little disappointed, but she didnt give up. Instead, she was excited. Ah! Su Anya was surprised. Nice to meet you, and happy New Year, brother-inw! Leng Shaoting was happy to hear Su Anya call him, brother-inw and replied politely, Nice to meet you too, and happy New Year. When Chu Peihan and the others greeted Leng Shaoting earlier, he didnt say much at all. Gu Ning noticed Leng Shaotings different reaction and understood what was on his mind. She was amused. At this moment, Hao Ran, Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping arrived. Hi, happy New Year! they said with excitement. Alright, were all together now. Lets have a look around before the fireworks show begins! Chu Peihan proposed. In the following hour, the group of them ambled around. After a long while, Yu Mixi and Gu Ning went to thedies room while the others waited outside. Seeing that Gu Ning was absent, and the others were busy chatting, while Leng Shaoting stood by himself, Jin Kexin sized the chance to flirt with him. Hi, nice to meet you. My names Jin Kexin, she said. Jin Kexin, what are you doing? Su Anya criticized. She knew what her older cousin nned to do. In the beginning, nobody thought that it was inappropriate when Jin Kexin went to talk with Leng Shaoting. So when Su Anya snapped at her, everyone was confused. I just thought that hes alone and bored, so I wanted to chat with him, Jin Kexin said and acted as if she was an innocent child. They didnt talk with Leng Shaoting, because they knew that Leng Shaoting wasnt talkative and only loved to chat with Gu Ning. They had no intention to shut him out. Stop acting! I know what kind of person you are. If you dare to hurt my friend, Ill teach you a lesson! Su Anya wouldnt believe anything that Jin Kexin had said and warned her inly. It was her mother who had forced her to bring Jin Kexin out. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte Hao Ran and the other boys were too young, so Jin Kexin wouldnt flirt with them. Unexpectedly, Gu Nings boyfriend came here too. And the man was too sexy to be ignored. Jin Kexin was pretty on the outside, but she was actually a dreadful flirt. She never missed a chance to flirt with handsome men and her next step was always to getid. Su Anya had no interest in Jin Kexins personal affairs, nor did she tell her family, but if Jin Kexin dared to hurt her friends, she would get revenge on her without a doubt. Hearing what Su Anya had said, everyone immediately understood that Jin Kexin wasnt as pretty on the inside as she was on the outside. Therefore, they were all on alert now. None of them would allow her to hurt their best friend. Jin Kexin had to give up her n under the pressure of them for now, but she would find another chance to try again. Gu Ning and Yu Mixi walked outter. Gu Ning noticed that everyone looked at Jin Kexin unkindly. Although she didnt know what had happened, it was obvious that Jin Kexin had done something wrong and annoyed everyone. Is it because of Leng Shaoting? Thinking of that, Gu Ning was mad, but she didnt say anything. Leng Shaotings sight was on Gu Ning the entire time, once she appeared. He sped her hand at once. Sorry, we are single! And it hurts! Hao Ran covered his chest all of a sudden like he was in great pain. Find yourself a girlfriend then! Chu Peihan teased. I want to, but how? Hao Ranined. We have many single girls here. Isnt there anyone you like? Qin Zixun asked Chapter 383 - Fireworks Show Chapter 383 Fireworks Show Hao Ran sighed and agonized. Were too familiar to date each other. Im afraid that we wouldnt be able to be good friends any longer if it doesnt work. Although Hao Ran hadnt fallen in love with any of his good female friends, what he said was right. They were teenagers now, and nobody could promise that they wouldnt change. However, while Hao Ran was saying that, Mu Ke gave Yu Mixi a resigned nce. Obviously, he agreed with Hao Ran. Yu Mixi had no idea that Mu Ke had nced at her, but Gu Ning noticed it and was surprised. Does Mu Ke admire Yu Mixi? It was their personal affairs and Gu Ning wouldnt get involved, but as their good friend, she would love to help if she could, so she said, Youre right. However, when you truly like someone and want to build your future together with them, you wont hesitate or worry so much, because nobody can foresee what well be like. Hearing what Gu Ning said, Mu Ke seemed to cheer up a little, but Gu Ning didnt know what he was thinking deep down in his heart. Alright, its almost 10 pm. Lets go back to the square! Afterward, the group of them walked to the square together. Given what had just happened outside of thedies room, Hao Ran and the others deliberately kept Jin Kexin away from Leng Shaoting. Even though they knew that Jin Kexin couldnt steal Leng Shaoting away from Gu Ning, as Gu Nings close friends, they still didnt want Jin Kexin to be near Leng Shaoting or Gu Ning. Jin Kexin understood why they were doing it. She was so mad, but couldnt do anything about it. When they arrived at the square, there were a lot more people there than before. The ce where the fireworks were ced had been separated because people might be injured by the falling fireworks if they came too close. There were many kinds of fireworks on the empty space, and the workers were ready to set them off once it was time. Once 10 pm struck, the workers started to set off the fireworks in sequence. Boom! Please go and support our new domain mangabyte Following the loud explosive sound, small missiles flew into the air one by one, and arge group of fireworks like a handle with huge umbres exploded in the air. A cluster of dazzling lights were illuminating the night sky, like a clump of flowers in full bloom which was floating with golden powder. A series of fireworks burst high in the air. And finally, like countless meteors with long tails, those fireworks reluctantly slipped from the night sky. Wow, its so amazing! people kept praising the show. The night sky was as bright as the day with the effects of fireworks, and the shapes along with the colors of the fireworks changed the entire time. Various images of animals and Chinese characters were shown in the air. The firework showsted for half an hour, and then they went to have a night snack. Jin Kexin had no chance to get closer to Leng Shaoting from the beginning to the end, which greatly upset her, but she could do nothing about it. After the night snack, Leng Shaoting drove Gu Ning home. Chu Peihan and Hao Ran who had cars would drive the others back. Su Anya also drove here today, so she would go home on her own. Leng Shaoting didnt leave for Xu Jinchens apartment until he sent Gu Ning back to Zone G and she had disappeared from his sight. It was the Spring Festival, so it wasnt appropriate for Gu Ning to stay out for the night. When she got home, Gu Ning received Yu Mixis message. Yu Mixi asked Gu Ning what she should give Su Anya as a birthday gift. Gu Ning thought for a while. Su Anya was from a super-rich family, after all, so they couldnt give a gift that was too cheap, but Yu Mixi was still a student, so it wasnt necessary for her to give Su Anya a very expensive one either. Therefore, Gu Ning advised Yu Mixi to buy a Chanel wallet. Yu Mixi had just won a lot of money at Dihao Clubhouse, so it wasnt difficult for her to buy a designer brand wallet. As for the formal clothing, both Gu Ning and Yu MIxi would wear the same set they had worn to attend Master Qins birthday party. They were students and there was no need for them to waste money on gowns. The next day, Gu Ning used an excuse that she was going to visit her friends. However, she actually went to meet Leng Shaoting. And she didnte back home until it was veryte as usual. When Gu Ning got back, Gu Man wasnt asleep yet, so Gu Ning tried to bring the topic up. Mom, Im leaving for university soon, and youll be alone at home. Dont you want to date another man? Hearing that, Gu Man was struck dumb for a second, but she soon calmed down. Ningning, dont worry about me. Im used to being alone. Mom, are you still missing my biological father? Gu Ning asked. Gu Mans body stiffened for a second. It was obvious that she thought of her good old memories, but she didnt say a word. Gu Ning realized that Gu Man had to be thinking of Tang Yunfan. Mom, have you ever thought that you couldnt find his body, so maybe he never really died? Hearing that, Gu Mans body stiffened again. If he didnt die, why didnt hee back to me? Without a doubt, Gu Man had also thought about that possibility, but he had never appeared again, so she believed that he had to be dead because she refused to think that he was a selfish man. You told me before that he lost his memory when he met you. Maybe, he got his memory back after the car ident, but coincidentally lost the memory of when he was with you! Gu Ning deduced from all the information she knew. Is it possible? Gu Man regained hope, but couldnt believe that it was possible. If hes still alive, but just forgot what happened during the year when he was with you; if hes not married yet; if he still loves you; if-I mean if you still have chance to meet each other again, would you give it a try? Gu Ning asked with caution. Gu Man remained silent because she had no idea herself. She would be lying if she said that she didnt miss him, but she wasnt sure whether her love towards the man in the past would continue when they met each other again after 18 years. Gu Ning wouldnt force Gu Man to give her the answer. She also believed that it was meaningless to worry about that right now. They would know the answer once they met each other once more! During the night, Gu Man kept thinking about what Gu Ning had said to her and what she had been through during that year. It was a long night without any sleep. Although Gu Man had been with Ning for only a year, what she had gotten during that year, namely love and care, was something her cruel family could not provide. Therefore, she had been deeply in love with the man, and unable to forget him. Chapter 384 - Rescue Yuan Jisong Chapter 384 Rescue Yuan Jisong Otherwise, in the highly conservative past, she wouldnt have had sex with Ning before marriage and even given birth to his child. During the past 18 years, she had never thought to marry another man. Although it had ruined her reputation because she was pregnant before marriage, there had been other men who had proposed to her, but she had turned them down. Thus, Gu Man indeed loved Tang Yunfan deeply. Although she thought what Gu Ning had said wasnt likely to be possible, she couldnt help hoping it was true. She wasnt sure whether she would still have the same affection towards Tang Yunfan now like she had loved Ning in the past, but Tang Yunfan was the only man she had loved throughout her lifetime. He was her childs father, so she hoped that he could have a good life; even if he was already married and had his own family now. The next day when Gu Man got up, she had quite obvious dark circles. Gu Ning felt sorry for her mother, but they had to face it sooner orter. After all, Gu Man still loved Tang Yunfan and Tang Yunfan was also missing her, which was the reason why he wasnt willing to get married. They had fallen deeply in love with each other and had a baby in the past. If Gu Man would choose a man to spend the rest of her life with, Gu Ning hoped that the man was Tang Yunfan. Gu Ning massaged Gu Man and used her magical power to relieve Gu Mans fatigue. Gu Man was going to visit her friend, Wang Sufen, today. Wang Sufen was the one who had sent Gu Man to the hospital when Gu Man had fainted at work. Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to follow Gu Man today, because they were both free, while Gu Ning went on a date with Leng Shaoting. The two didnt know what to do today, so they simply ambled on the road. Even so, they enjoyed being together. Ningning, Leng Shaoting called her. What? Gu Ning replied. Ningning, Leng Shaoting called her again. What? Gu Ning looked at Leng Shaoting with confusion. Nothing just wanted to call your name, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning was amused and teased. Does my name sounds very beautiful? Of course it does, Leng Shaoting said with sincerity. Well, go on then! Gu Ning said. Ningning! Leng Shaoting called once more, and Gu Ningughed. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte The two walked to the government center and the view was quite pleasant. There was arge park with trees and stone trails. Many citizens woulde here to have a walk. At that moment, a government car stopped in the parking lot in front of an office building. Two men got out of it afterward. Gu Ning recognized one of them at first nce. The man was the Secretary of the Municipal Party Committee in City F, Yuan Jisong. And he was followed by his secretary. However, when they had just gotten out of the car, a crazy man with a knife in his hand dashed out from nowhere and yelled, Yuan Jisong, go to hell! Yuan Jisong was shocked still, so was his secretary and the people around them. However, right as the knife was about to touch Yuan Jisongs chest, a person ran over like lighting and kicked the crazy man away. With a sharp sound, the knife cut through Yuan Jisongs clothing over his chest. There was an open cut, but luckily the knife didnt hurt the skin. Gu Ning was the person who kicked the crazy man away in time. And once the crazy man was kicked away, Leng Shaoting went ahead and caught him. Let me go! Let me go! The crazy man struggled violently, but Leng Shaoting gotplete control of him, and he could only yell like a maniac. The crazy mans yell aroused Yuan Jisong and his secretarys consciousness. Yuan Jisong could barely stand straight; he could have been killed just then. The secretary was scared too, but he wasnt the killers target, so he was soon able to move. Are you alright, Mr. Yuan? Ye-yes. Yuan Jisongs voice was trembling, and he was still frightened, but he tried his best to calm down. Meanwhile, nearby security guards ran over at once and took the crazy man from Leng Shaotings hands. However, the crazy man kept shouting, Yuan Jisong, Ill kill you! Ill kill you now! If it hadnt been for you, I wouldnt have been dismissed! After taking a few deep breaths, Yuan Jisong calmed himself down and looked to the man coldly. If you hadnt behaved illegally, you wouldnt have been fired! Youve asked for the result yourself, so you cant me others for that! Take him away now. The security guards instantly took the crazy man away. After that, Yuan Jisong turned to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. He bowed and thanked them with sincerity. Thank you so much for saving my life! Mr. Yuan, please dont say that. Were d that youre safe, Gu Ning said. Yuan Jisong was an upright official. If he had been a corrupt official, Gu Ning wouldnt have helped him. Although there were no people who were 100% good in this world, as long as he did his job well, he was a qualified government worker. Youve saved my life so youre my life-saver! Yuan Jisong said. He didnt think that others should serve him just because he had a high social status. If Gu Ning hadnt kicked the crazy man away in time, he would have been killed or severely injured. Yuan Jisong took a name card out of his pocket and gave it to Gu Ning. This is my name card. If you encounter any trouble in the future, you can call me for help, but it has to be legal. Thanks! Gu Ning, of course, wouldnt reject it. Mr. Yuan, what just happened will certainly go abroad soon. Please dont expose me to the news. I dont want to attract a lot of attention. Gu Ning was modest, kind and kept a low profile, which left a good impression on Yuan Jisong. Sure, Yuan Jisong said. He would respect her wants. And then they separated. As for what Gu Ning had done in such a dangerous situation, Leng Shaoting didnt me her but sped her hand. He was still worried about her safety. Although he knew that Gu Ning was good at kung fu, he still cared about her more than anyone else. The news that the Secretary of Municipal Party Committee, Yuan Jisong, had almost been stabbed went viral on the Inte soon. Chapter 385 - Su Anya’s Birthday Chapter 385 Su Anyas Birthday Big News: The Secretary of Municipal Party Committee in City F, Yuan Jisong, was stabbed by a crazy man at the outside of the Government Center. A young girl kicked the crazy man away on time and her partner caught the criminal. (Photo Attached] The photo was taken after Yuan Jisong was rescued because everyone was shocked at that time, and none of them were in the mood to take pictures. Before long, someone exposed the criminals identity. The crazy man was the vice director of the Finance Department, Zhang Chao. He had been found guilty of power abuse by Yuan Jisong and had been dismissed. Zhang Chao cared too much about fame and money, so he went crazy after his dismissal, and came to attack Yuan Jisong. Zhang Chao was sentenced to 10 years in jail in the beginning, but now it seemed like he would end up with a life sentence. People allplimented the young girl who had rescued Yuan Jisong from the sharp knife. The photo was taken from afar, so Gu Nings and Leng Shaotings faces werent clear, but Hao Ran and the others who were familiar with them recognized them at once. They all called Gu Ning to ask whether she was safe. Gu Nings phone kept ringing the entire time, but she didnt lose her patience, because she knew that they cared about her. Many reporters came to interview Yuan Jisong after the ident. They were curious about the young girl who had saved Yuan Jisongs life, but Yuan Jisong declined to reveal more details about her. And people admired the low-profile young girl more. Leng Shaoting was assigned a task a few dayster and he had to leave. The night before Leng Shaoting left, Gu Ning stayed with him. Leng Shaoting didnt know when he would see Gu Ning the next time, so he touched, kissed and made love to her again and again throughout the night. Gu Ning almost passed out from the wild lovemaking. Luckily, she had her magical power to support her. Ningning, Leng Shaoting called in a hoarse but amorous voice. Yes, Gu Ning moaned in pleasure, which turned Leng Shaoting on once more. They didnt stop for a break until they were both exhausted. However, Leng Shaoting still held Gu Ning in his arms tightly even during the break. Shaoting, we didnt use condoms. What if Im pregnant? Gu Ning suddenly asked. She had used her power to protect her womb and stopped Leng Shaotings sperms from getting inside. Gu Ning simply asked the question to test Leng Shaoting. To be honest, Gu Ning was nervous when she asked that question because she was afraid that Leng Shaoting would tell her to have an abortion. Leng Shaotings body stiffened a little when he heard the question. He had never thought about it, but if Gu Ning really was pregnant, he wouldnt mind at all. Instead, he was looking forward to it. Lets get married then, he said with crity. Hearing that, Gu Nings heart pounded heavily a few times. Although she believed that Leng Shaoting was a reliable man, she was excited and deeply touched when she heard the answer. I dont want to get married or have a child at such a young age, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was anxious. He pressed Gu Ning to him and felt a little helpless. Then what should we do? Although Leng Shaoting was willing to marry Gu Ning so that they could be together as a married couple, he didnt want Gu Ning to feel cornered. Seeing Leng Shaoting being so anxious, Gu Ningforted him. There, there, we can use condoms the next time to avoid pregnancy. And we can get engaged when its the right time. We can get married after my graduation. Leng Shaoting immediately rxed. Su Anyas birthday came soon, and she called everyone early in the morning, in case they forgot. She informed them toe to her house at 4 pm to get ready for the party. Su Anyas home was in the same area of vis as Qin Yifan. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte Gu Ning had a strange feeling when she set out to attend the birthday party, but she failed to foresee anything. In case any ident would happen, Gu Ning left her home along with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Gu Ning went to pick Yu Mixi up first, while Chu Peihan picked Mu Ke and An Yi up, and Hao Ran would drive his bros to the appointed location. It was only 3:30 pm and the party would begin at 6 pm. None of the important figures in politics and business would arrive until it was past 5 pm. Therefore, Gu Ning and the others didnt wear their formal clothing yet, and they decided to changeter. When they were almost there, Gu Ning called Su Anya. Thus, the moment that Gu Ning arrived, she saw Su Anya waiting at the gate. Although the Su family and the Qin family lived in the same area of vis, their houses were located in opposite directions, and there was a long distance in the middle. Su Anya ran to them the moment they got out of the car. Gu Ning, Mixi, wee! Su Anhao and Jin Kexin were also there, and Jin Kexin was disappointed when she saw that Leng Shaoting was absent. Gu Ning noticed that. She was a little mad but directly ignored Jin Kexin. Let me introduce, this is Gao Yi, and this is Qiao Ya. Both of them are my drivers, bodyguards, and assistants, Gu Ning said to Su Anya. Gu Ning had told Su Anya on the phone that morning that she would being with two other friends, so Su Anya wasnt surprised. Nice to meet you! Su Anya greeted them. Nice to meet you too, Miss Su, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya said. The others arent here yet. Lets go inside! Its cold outside. Su Anya guided them walking inside. Just as they entered the living room, a middle-aged, elegant woman walked forward. She was Su Anyas mother. Su Anya had an older brother who was 23 years old, so Su Anyas mother was almost 50 years old now, but she was still charming because she took good care of her appearance. Mom, these are all my friends, Gu Ning, Yu Mixi, Gao Yi, and Qiao Ya, Su Anya said to her mother. Nice to meet you all! Wee to Anyas birthday party, Mrs. Su said politely. She didnt ask about their family backgrounds at all, because her family wasnt snobbish. Chapter 386 - Hypocritical Expression Chapter 386 Hypocritical Expression Besides, Mrs. Su understood that her daughter never made friends with random people. Since she introduced them as her friends, they had to be good people. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Su! everyone said. After that, Su Anya pulled Gu Ning aside and introduced her again with seriousness. Mom, she is the one that saved my life that I told you about! Mrs. Su was surprised at first then thanked Gu Ning with sincerity, Thank you so much, Miss Gu! Youre wee, Mrs. Su, Gu Ning said politely. Lifesaver? Hearing that, Su Anhao and Jin Kexin were shocked. Aunt, what happened? Jin Kexin asked. None of your business! Before Mrs. Su could say a word, Su Anya interrupted. She really hated Jin Kexin. Anya, mind your words! Mrs. Su criticized. She knew that Su Anya never liked Jin Kexin, but they were cousins, and it was inappropriate for Su Anya to be so rude to Jin Kexin right in front of others. Aunt, its my fault, Jin Kexin said and acted as if she had been bullied. In fact, Jin Kexin was jealous of Su Anya and hated her very much as well, but Su Anyas family was super-rich and the Jin Family had to maintain a good rtionship with the Su family. In that case, Jin Kexin didnt dare to argue with Su Anya face to face. Instead, she would y innocent and use many tricks to trap Su Anya. Su Anyas parents had criticized Su Anya many times because of that. Seeing Su Anya being criticized by her mother, Jin Kexin felt much better. On the contrary, watching Jin Kexins hypocritical expression, Su Anya was really annoyed, but she didnt say anything, in case her friends would get involved in this mess. Lets go sit inside! Su Anya said to Gu Ning and ignored Jin Kexin. Oh, right. Come on in and have a seat please! Mrs. Su said. The group of them was then seated. Mrs. Su told domestic servants to serve fruits and cups of tea to them and they were chatting while eating desserts. Mrs. Su didnt show any disdain because they were the younger generation. Instead, she was quite talkative and amiable. Mrs. Su would ask Gu Ning about her hobbies, study and so forth, but never asked about her family background. A few minutester, Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and the others arrived, and Su Anya went to wee them. They were all from super-rich families, so Hao Ran, Qin Zixun and An Yi had met Mrs. Su before. Mrs. Su was surprised that they were Su Anyas friends too. Su Anya kept a low profile all the time, and wasnt willing to make friends with the younger generation from super-rich families, because she thought that they were always arrogant and not easygoing. Hi, Mrs. Su! Hao Ran, An Yi, and Qin Zixun said politely. Hi, wee ande on in! Mrs. Su invited them to sit with her. Before long, Su Anyas father, Su Zhenhao came inside. There was another middle-aged man with him. However, the moment Su Zhenhao appeared in Gu Nings sight, Gu Ning was shocked, because Su Zhenhao looked very pale and his forehead appeared dark ck. Obviously, Su Zhenhao was being affected by Yin. Gu Ning had the intention to rescue him, but not right then. Moreover, she wouldnt rescue people for no reason. The Su family was quite influential in City F, so she would choose the right time to give him a helping hand. As long as the Su family owed her, the connection between them would be stable. Gu Ning wasnt selfish, but she was building a strongwork. Apart from that, Gu Ning wasnt Saint Mary. She would help people out of kindness, but she would also seize the chance to maximize her benefits. Dad! Su Anya ran to her father at once and held his arm. Dad,e here and let me introduce my friends to you. Oh, your friends? Su Zhenhao was surprised by the fact that Su Anya had friends and was willing to invite them to visit her home. Su Zhenhao walked over, and Gu Ning and the others immediately stood up. Nice to meet you, Mr. Su! Hi, Uncle Su! Hao Ran and those who were familiar with Su Zhenhao greeted him more casually. Uncle, dad, Jin Kexin called them. The middle-aged man who was with Su Zhenhao was Jin Kexins father! Hi, Uncle Su and Uncle Jin, Su Anhao said with respect. Oh, youre all here! Su Zhenhao beamed when he saw Hao Ran, An Yi, and Qin Zixun. Su Anya introduced Gu Ning and the others to her father again. Dad, Gu Ning is the lifesaver that Ive told you about! Please go and support our new domain mangabyte Hearing that Gu Ning was Su Anyas lifesaver, Su Zhenhao immediately thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. Miss Gu, thank you so much for rescuing my daughter! If you encounter any troubles in City F in the future, please feel free to call me. The Su family was generous, and Gu Ning had saved was Su Anyas life. Its my pleasure, Gu Ning said. Lifesaver? What happened to Anya? Jin Kexins father, Jin Jingwei, asked with concern. Anya was almost hit by a car. It was Miss Gu who rescued Anya at the key moment, Su Zhenhao said but didnt tell them the details. After the ident had happened, the Su family had gotten revenge on both Gao Yuchens and Wu Xinyus families. If it hadnt been for the fact that the younger generation, instead of their parents, had made the mistake, Su Zhenhao would have unseated the two families. Nevertheless, the Wu family had been unseated by Gu Ning a few days ago. Wu Lianqins father was precisely Wu Lianqin. Oh, thank you so much, Miss Gu, Jin Jingwei said, but Gu Ning caught the touch of disappointment which shed through his eyes. It seemed that Jin Jingwei hoped that Su Anya would be in danger. Jin Kexin had the same disappointed look. She also wanted Su Anya to be hit by the car. Gu Ning sneered quietly. Like father, like daughter. Both Jin Jingwei and JIn Kexin hoped that Su Anya, the Su family to be specific, would be in trouble. It was obvious that the Jin family was scheming against the Su family. I wont bother you any longer, I need to discuss something with Jinwei in the study, Su Zhenhao said and walked upstairs with Jin Jingwei. They chatted for a while longer. And when it was almost 5 pm, guests starteding in twos and threes. Su Anya together with the girls, except for Jin Kixen, went to change in her room. Chapter 387 - Party Begins Chapter 387 Party Begins Jin Kexin had a room in the Su familys house, so she went back to her room to change. All the members of the Su family lived in this same vi. Master Sus elder sons family lived on the second floor while Master Sus younger sons family shared the third floor. Gao Yi went to get Gu Ning and Yu Mixis formal clothes out of the car, and Chu Peihan asked Hao Ran to help her get her gown. Didnt I tell you not to bring gowns? I have plenty of them here, and theyre all new! Su Anya said. Its fine, we prefer to wear our own dresses, Gu Ning replied. Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to wait in the front hall and went upstairs with Su Anya. Su Anyas room was on the second floor, while Su Anhaos was on the third floor. As for the boys, they came here already wearing their formal suits. Please go and support our new domain mangabyte Su Anyas room was decorated like a princesss room. It was pink everywhere, which didnt match Su Anyas boyish character at all. Therefore, Chu Peihanughed the moment she walked inside. Jesus! I had no idea that you liked this style! I suddenly doubt your age now. Its my mom! I cant do anything about it, Su Anya retorted. Afterward, they started to put on their makeup and gowns. Guests were arriving continuously, and all of them had received invitation letters from the Su family. The Su family was the well-known super-rich family in City F, and so their guests were also important figures. Su Zhenhao and Mrs. Su went to wee their guests in person, and each of the guests came with a prepared birthday gift. All the gifts were either designer brands or custom-made. None of them were cheap ormon. When Gu Ning and the girls were all dressed up, it was almost 6 pm. Gu Nings gown wasnt very noticeable but she had an air of natural nobility and elegance. Nobody could move their eyes away from her once she appeared in their sight. Jesus! Ningning, are you here to grab peoples attention from me? Oh, no, you simply want me to fall love with you! Su Anya teased. Although Su Anya was joking, she had to admit that Gu Ning was too attractive to be ignored. Ha-ha. Chu Peihanughed out. No way, Gu Ning already has a boyfriend. Well, I can wait! Su Anya joked. Come on, Anya. Look at you! You have no idea how charming you are! Gu Ning said. However, she wasntforting Su Anya. Su Anya was quite stunning today. She was wearing a long, tight dress, which entuated her unusually thin waist. The end of the dress spread on the floor and moved lightly when Su Anya walked. Even though Gu Ning was attractive, nobody would ignore Su Anya. Of course I am! Su Anya said with confidence. To be honest, Su Anya didnt like such formal parties. She would rather drink and have fun in a bar with her friends. It was simple but enjoyable. However, as a child who was born in a super-rich family, Su Anya knew that she couldnt just do anything she liked. Today was her birthday party, but it was more like a social party for celebrities. No important figures would bother to attend her birthday party. All the attendees came here to build or enhance theirwork. Right at that moment, someone knocked on the door. Anya, the party is about to begin. Are you ready yet? Su Anhao asked. Yes, well be right out! Su Anya said and walked out with the other girls. Jin Kexins room was on the first floor too, so she was waiting for Su Anya along with Su Anhao. When Su Anya and the other girls walked out, Jin Kexin was stunned and felt green with envy. Jin Kexin was good-looking too. She was in a mid-length dress with many small pearls as decoration and had her hair in a bun. A pair of crystal high-heels made her long, slim calves look more beautiful, but when she stood with Su Anya and the other girls, she seemed less noticeable, and she was mad about that. Other than that, not to mention Su Anya, the other girls were also gorgeous. Gu Ning was elegant; Chu Peihan was sexy while Yu Mixi was full of energy. Lets go! Su Anya said, and guided the other girls, walking downstairs. Jin Kexin was left behind by herself. When a group of young, pretty girls walked down the stairs, everyone in the hall was stunned. They all looked upward to appreciate the beautiful scenery. And although Gu Ning attracted a lot of attention, Su Anya was still the focus. Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers C> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT Many rich second-generation heirs also turned to people around them asking for Gu Ning and the other girls identities. Theyre all Anyas friends. Mind your manners, boys! Su Zhenhao warned. Those girls were all his daughters good friends, especially Gu Ning, so he wouldnt allow those yboys to annoy them. Hearing Su Zhenhaos warning, many rich second-generation heirs closed their mouths, but some of them didnt mind. Oh, isnt that Gu Ning? Hao Rans mother recognized Gu Ning because Gu Ning was wearing the same gown. It is! Mrs. Lu said with surprise. Other than Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu, many other guests who had attended Master Qins birthday party before recognized Gu Ning too. Yuan Jisong was standing right by Su Zhenhaos side. Its her! He was also surprised. Chapter 388 - Unbelievable Network Chapter 388 Unbelievable Network Who? Su Zhenhao was confused looking to Yuan Jisong Gu Ning, Yuan Jisong said. Su Zhenhao was surprised. Do you know Gu Ning? Su Zhenhao and Yuan Jisong had gone to the same high school, and they were close friends. Most importantly, what they had achieved today relied on their family background, and their support to each other was also indispensable. Because of their close rtionship, others had even mistaken them as a couple of gays! Shes the girl who saved my life, Yuan Jisong said. What? Hearing that, Su Zhenhao was astonished. Yuan Jisong had told him the gravity of the situation. If the young girl hadnt dashed out to rescue him, the knife would have been stabbed into his chest. Since Gu Ning was able to rescue a person in such a dangerous situation, she must be surprisingly agile. Thinking of the attack, let alone Yuan Jisong, even Su Zhenhao felt scared. Su Anya was about to walk into the front hall. Su Zhenhao curbed his astonishment towards Gu Ning and walked to Su Anyas side. He faced the crowd and smiled. Thank you so much for attending Anyas birthday party! Please enjoy yourself! Everyone congratted and toasted the 18th birthday of Su Anya with champagne. A short while after Gu Ning and the other girls entered the front hall, Su Anya was pulled away by Mrs. Su to chat with their guests. Hao Ran and the others then came to gather with the girls. Yuan Jisong walked to Gu Ning and said, Hi, Gu Ning, nice to see you again. Yuan Jisong didnt show any disrespect because Gu Ning was much younger than him. She was his lifesaver after all! Hi! Gu Ning smiled. Many people around them saw Yuan Jisong greeting Gu Ning on his own initiative, and were all surprised. The rich yboys who wanted to pick Gu Ning and the other girls up stopped their steps right away. Hi, Mr. Yuan. Gu Nings friends also greeted Yuan Jisong. They were all aware of what Gu Ning had done, so they werent surprised that Yuan Jisong woulde to greet Gu Ning. Yuan Jisong nodded to them as response and said, Well, I wont bother you any longer, so Ill go over there to talk with my friends. In fact, Yuan Jisong intentionally walked to Gu Ning and greeted her, because he had noticed that some rich yboys were aiming at Gu Ning and the other girls. He did it to warn them to stay away. Ha-ha, Girl Gu, happy to see you again! Gu Changjiang and Qin Haozheng walked to them after Yuan Jisong left. Hi, Master Gu, Master Qin. Gu Ning smiled. Qin Haozheng was a little embarrassed to see Gu Ning, Girl Gu, Im sorry for what Yiqing did to you. Please ept my apologies. What happened? Gu Changjiang was puzzled. He knew that Qin Yiqing wasnt a kind girl, and Qin Haozheng apologized to Gu Ning because of her, so Gu Changjiang thought that Qin Yiqing must have annoyed Gu Ning. Please dont mind it, Master Qin. It was just a misunderstanding. I already forgot it, Gu Ning said. Otherwise, she wouldnt have helped Qin Yiqing in the shopping mall the other day. Thanks, Qin Haozheng said. It was Qin Yiqings fault after all. Its no big deal, Gu Ning said. Qin Haozheng opened his mouth wanting to say something but didnt say it in the end. Well, then see you around. After that, Qin Haozheng and Gu Changjiang stepped away. Qin Haozheng intended to talk about Qin Yifan because he wasnt in a good condition because of Gu Ning. However, since Gu Ning had already rejected him, it wasnt appropriate for Qin Haozheng to bring it up again. Oh, I had no idea that youre a friend of Miss Su! An Qian walked to them holding Le Zhengyus arm. Hello, An Qian and Mr. Le! Gu Ning smiled. Ha, it seems that you have an unbelievablework! An Qian raised her eyebrow and teased. Well-well, its nothing. I even lost count how many important figures I know, Gu Ning joked. Oh! Tell me more about that! An Qian said. Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers C> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT Su Zhenhao was afraid that Gu Ning and the other girls would feel uneasy in such a formal situation, so he kept ncing at them once in a while. However, when he saw that many respected figures went to greet Gu Ning, he was shocked. He had never heard of an influential Gu Family in City G, so he assumed that Gu Ning must be a girl from an ordinary family. Unexpectedly, she knew so many people of high social status. Jin Kexin, on the other hand, almost went crazy because of jealousy. She couldnt understand why Gu Ning was able to know so many important figures. Su Anya followed her mother making a round in the hall before she came back to Gu Ning and the other girls. Sorry about that. Please dont mind. Of course not. Gu Ning and the other girls didnt mind at all. Jin Kexin thought for a second and said to Su Anya, Anya, happy birthday to you! Ive prepared a gift for you. Its a jade pendant from Jade Beauty Jewelry. Jin Kexin handed Su Anya an exquisite small box. While she was giving Su Anya the birthday gift, Jin Kexin sent Gu Ning several provoking nces. Jin Kexin believed that there were only a few people who could afford a gift which was worth over a hundred thousand yuan. In truth, this jade pendant was prepared by Jin Kexins mother. Jin Kexin didnt think that the other girls could send more expensive gifts to Su Anya than hers. What? A jade pendant from Jade Beauty Jewelry? Wow, it must be expensive! Several young girls around them immediately surrounded them with excitement. Jade Beauty Jewelry was quite popr among richdies. However, the brand was too expensive, No matter how rich the family was, few parents were willing to buy such expensive jewelry for their daughters. It was inappropriate for young girls to wear such expensive jewelry at such a young age, and it was also dangerous if they encountered robbers. I have always wanted a jade pendant from Jade Beauty Jewelry, but my parents wont agree to buy one for me. They say a young girl shouldnt wear such expensive jewelry. Me too. Although my mom has a jade pendant from Jade Beauty Jewelry, and she let me put it on a few times, but I still want to have my own piece! My dad promised to give me one on my birthday, but my birthday is still half a year away! I cant wait that long! Chapter 389 - Jin Kexin Challenges Gu Ning Chapter 389 Jin Kexin Challenges Gu Ning Not just the jade pendant, I want the whole set! All the young girls from rich families discussed with animation. None of them disliked Jade Beauty Jewelry. Hearing that Jade Beauty Jewelry was so weed and loved by them, Hao Ran and the others who knew that Gu Ning was the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry felt happy for her. As the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, Gu Ning was also in a good mood when she heard that her brand was so sessful. Although Su Anya loved Jade Beauty Jewelry too, she didnt like Jin Kexin. However, it wasnt appropriate for her to reject the gift right in front of other guests, so she epted it and thanked Jin Kexin. Thank you. Miss Su, would you mind if we had a look? a young girl whose father was the chairman of a bigpany asked. Sure! Su Anya said. She directly opened the small box, and there was a jade pendant of the pink-lotus type inside. It was actually the cheapest jewelry in the Jade Beauty Jewelry store. Even so, it cost over a hundred thousand yuan. There was a price tag beside the jade pendant. It read 188, 888 yuan. Wow! It cost 188,888 yuan! Its so small and so expensive! I think this jade must be of high quality. Miss Jin, youre so generous! Its my close cousins birthday! Jin Kexin said and acted as if she and Su Anya were very close. Then she turned to Gu Ning. Well, Miss Gu, Im curious what kind of birthday gift youve prepared for Anya? Youre Anyas best friend, so I suppose that your gift has to be more expensive than mine, right? Hearing that, Su Anya, Hao Ran, and Gu Nings other friends were displeased. Although what Jin Kexin had said wasnt wrong, her attitude was quite provoking. If Gu Ning couldnt present a gift which was much more expensive than hers, it would be embarrassing. Gu Nings friends all knew that the gift that Gu Ning had prepared for Su Anya was much better than Jin Kexins, but they were mad at Jin Kexins unkindness. Jin Kexin, what do you mean by saying that! Su Anya snapped at her, I dont care how much the gifts from my friends are. As long as I like them, theyre priceless in my eyes! After that, Su Anya said to Gu Ning, Gu Ning, just ignore her. Its fine. Although Gu Ning was displeased, she understood that it wasnt the right time to argue with Jin Kexin at Su Anyas birthday party. However, Jin Kexin wouldnt give up just like that. Hearing what Su Anya had said, she was certain that Gu Ning couldnt afford an expensive gift. Anya, I didnt mean anything. I just thought that Miss Gu would give you a much more expensive gift than mine. After all, youre so close. Then, Jin Kexin put on a sad look like she felt sorry for Su Anya. It seemed that if Gu Ning couldnt send Su Anya a more expensive gift, they werent close friends. Hao Ran and the others all knew that Jin Kexin was picking on Gu Ning because she only aimed at Gu Ning although all of them were Su Anyas friends. Gu Ning wanted to ignore her in the beginning, but since Jin Kexin was so hypocritical, she would seem weak if she still didnt fight back. Therefore, Gu Ning looked straight into Jin Kexins eyes and said, Youre right. Im Anyas best friend, so I should give her a more valuable gift than yours. Hearing that, Jin Kexin was struck dumb. If Gu Ning really could afford a much more expensive gift than hers, she would be the one who lost face in public. Even so, Jin Kexin refused to believe that Gu Ning was willing to spend hundreds of thousands of yuan on a birthday gift. Oh, really? Jin Kexin said. As you wish, Gu Ning said. She took out a jewelry box which was the same package as Jin Kexins gift from her handbag. It was the exclusive jewelry box of Jade Beauty Jewelry, so everyone recognized it at first nce. Jesus! Its jewelry from Jade Beauty Jewelry too! a young girl said in surprise. Im curious to see which one is more expensive, hers or Miss Jins, another young girl said with curiosity. However, Jin Kexin was upset, because she was certain that Gu Nings gift was more expensive than hers. The gift that she just gave Su Anya was the cheapest piece of jewelry in the Jade Beauty Jewelry store. And Gu Ning was very confident that her gift was more valuable than Jin Kexins. In that case, the price of Gu Nings gift had to be higher than hers. Su Anya was greatly surprised that Gu Ning had prepared jewelry from Jade Beauty Jewelry for her too. It must be super expensive! Gu Ning opened the jewelry box and a jade pendant of the ice type appeared. It was in the shape of a leaf the size of a thumb. Wow! Its so beautiful! Several young girls raised their voices in excitement. How much is this? one of them asked. Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers C> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT Its not important, but at least its much more expensive than Jin Kexins. Gu Ning smiled and gave it to Su Anya. Do you like it? Of course I do! Su Anhaos eyes lit up at once. She immediately threw Jin Kexins gift to Su Anhao who was standing by her side and took Gu Nings gift without dy. Seeing that, Jin Kexin was furious, but couldnt say anything. She had thought that Gu Ning was an ordinary girl who couldnt afford expensive gifts, but to her astonishment, Gu Ning gave Su Anya a much more valuable gift than hers. Anya, ours arent as expensive as Gu Nings, please dont mind, Chu Peihan said at that moment. In fact, the younger generations birthday gifts were normally around thousands of yuan, and it was rare to see a gift at the price of hundreds of thousands of yuan. Of course I wont! Im already satisfied that youre willing to attend my birthday party! Su Anya said with sincerity. They also understood that Su Anya didnt care about the price tag, and they happily gave her their birthday gifts one by one. Although their gifts were hardlyparable to Gu Nings, they werent cheap ormon either. Su Anya didntck those expensive gifts at all, but these were from her real friends, so she was excited to receive them. Jin Kexin, on the other hand, was quite unhappy. She thought for a while and asked Gu Ning again, Miss Gu is so generous! May I know what your family does? Shit, I think that you just want to cause a fight! Chu Peihan couldnt curb her anger any longer. She swore at Jin Kexin with arms akimbo, like she was going to beat Jin Kexin. Chu Peihans voice was loud and instantly attracted a lot of attention from people around them. Chapter 390 - I Can’t Tolerate It Anymore Chapter 390 I Cant Tolerate It Anymore Gu Ning immediately pulled Chu Peihan back and stopped her. Its Anyas birthday party. Dont fight. Its not me. Its this hypocritical girl! Who do you think you are to find fault with our boss? Chu Peihan said angrily. You... Being humiliated by Chu Peihan, Jin Kexin flushed with anger. However, seeing that everyone was watching them, she suddenly had a scheme and put on an aggrieved face. I just saw Miss Gu being so generous and Ive never heard of a super-rich Gu family in City F, so Im curious about Miss Gus family background. Thats all. Why do you have to get so mad? Its not something shameful, unless... In the end, Jin Kexin pretended that she suddenly realized something shocking, and closed her mouth at once to let others wonder. If Gu Ning wasnt from a super-rich family, and could afford such an expensive birthday gift, but refused to tell others her family background, it was enough for people to gossip. Hearing what Jin Kexin had just said, some already started to gossip about Gu Ning. What? Does she have a sugar daddy? No way! Shes so young! Who knows! You all shut up! Hao Ran and Gu Nings other friends got angry hearing them gossiping, and they raised their voice with one ord. Their loud voice attracted a lot more attention from the guests in the front hall. Almost all the attendees were walking or looking towards them. Hao Ran red at Jin Kexin and said angrily, Jin Kexin, dont think that just because youre a rtive of the Su family we wont punch you! Boss, I cant tolerate it anymore, and Im going to beat her! Chu Peihan said and ran forward, but was stopped by Gu Ning again. Even Gao Yi and Qiao Ya went to Gu Nings side without dy and stared at Jin Kexin unkindly. Jin Kexin was scared by their threatening looks. I didnt say that; they said it! Jin Kexin was terrified by Hao Ran and the others reaction, but she still acted as if she was the victim. Whats going on here? Su Zhenhao walked towards them in a hurry and asked. Dad, Jin Kexins humiliating Gu Ning! Su Anya said. Hearing that, Su Zhenhao, along with other guests, all looked at Jin Kexin with unfriendly gazes. Im not. Jin Kexin was struck dumb by Su Zhenhaos sharp look. However, before Su Zhenhao could say a word, Jin Kexin denied it. I was just surprised by Miss Gus generosity, and I thought that she must be from a super-rich family, but Ive never heard of the Gu family in City F, so I just asked Miss Gus family background out of curiosity. Unexpectedly, theyre so mad. Honestly, many people had the same thoughts and suspicion. None of them had heard of a super-rich Gu family in City F, so they were also curious about why Gu Ning could afford such an expensive gift. I dont think there is anything wrong with what Kexin said. Why is it humiliating all of a sudden? Jin Jingwei asked unhappily. Jin Kexin was his daughter, and he knew his daughters character. Jin Kexin had indeed picked on Gu Ning, but it wasnt humiliating in his eyes. It wasnt a big problem if Jin Kexin asked directly, but she intentionally didnt finish her sentence and made people wonder and gossip, which was a huge problem. Bullshit! Hao Ran swore. He didnt care that Jin Jingwei was much older than him and was a well-known businessman, but criticized him loudly. Nothing wrong? Do you know what she had said beforehand? She deliberately made others believe that our boss has a sugar daddy! Hao Zhonglong and his wife didnt stop Hao Rans inappropriate behavior. They were a family and their characters were alike. Therefore, they thought what Hao Ran was doing was right. You... Jin Jingwei was mad at being humiliated by a young boy, but couldnt retort. It was Jin Kexins fault after all. He then looked to Jin Kexin with me in his eyes. He was ming her for causing him trouble. Jin Kexin was scared and pointed to several young girls. They said it, not me! Those young girls were shocked and argued back. You led us to! Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers C> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT You... Jin Kexin was helpless. Su Zhenhao and his wife were disappointed in Jin Kexin. To their astonishment, Jin Kexin who seemed cute and quiet normally was so evil. It would ruin a girls reputation if people thought that she had a sugar daddy. Jin Kexin, stop acting! Nobody believes you and were all clear about why you picked on Gu Ning. If you still have a sense of shame, apologize to Gu Ning right now. Otherwise, Ill beat you down to the floor! Chu Peihan threatened. Exactly, who do you think you are? Do you know every super-rich family in City F? Dont tter yourself! Qin Zixun added. Do you think that youre better than others just because you were born in a super-rich family? Do you earn your money? Youre just showing off with your parents money! Hao Ran said. Gu Nings friends were all criticizing Jin Kexin, even the guests disliked what she had done today. Since it caught everyones attention, Gu Ning thought it was time to uncover her real identity to protect her reputation as a businesswoman. Gu Ning looked at Jin Kexin calmly and asked, Cant I be super-rich myself?. Although Jin Kexin was terrified amid the criticisms, she unconsciously retorted with disdain. Keep bragging! Miss Gu isnt bragging. She gave Master Qin a highly valuable antique which is worth at least five million yuan! someone said. Exactly. Girl Gu did send me a precious birthday gift, Qin Haozheng said. Chapter 391 - Uncover Identity Chapter 391 Uncover Identity In fact, Qin Haozheng wanted to help Gu Ning in the beginning, but he wasnt sure whether he should tell them the truth about Gu Ning. Even though he believed Gu Ning, others might not without proof. Hearing that, people who didnt know about it were all shocked. A highly valuable antique that was worth at least five million yuan? This young girl is that rich? Everyone had the same questions in mind. I met Girl Gu once at the antique street, and she picked up an antique te which is worth 1.5 million yuan. She cant be poor! Gu Changjiang opened his mouth too. He had the same thought as Qin Haozheng, and they were both willing to support Gu Ning. Everyone was quite surprised looking at Gu Ning. Although Qin Haozheng and Gu Changjiang stood with Gu Ning, some still didnt believe that Gu Ning was willing to send a birthday gift which cost hundreds of thousand yuan to a young girl. Before Mrs. Hao could join the argument, Gu Ning opened her mouth first. It seems like I have to tell you the reason why Im so rich, Gu Ning teased. She stared straight into Jin Kexins eyes and said with seriousness, Jin Kexin, you want to know my family background? Im telling you now. Jade Beauty Jewelry is my brand. What? Hearing that, Jin Kexin panicked and couldnt believe her ears. Its impossible. Jin Kexin refused to believe that Jade Beauty Jewelry was owned by Gu Ning. Su Anya and the other guests were also surprised. What brand? someone who didnt hear asked with curiosity. Gu Ning, do you mean that youre the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry? Su Anya asked with uncertainty because it was so shocking. What? The real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry? Hearing that, they were all amazed. Yes, Gu Ning replied. People around her couldnt help but draw a long breath in astonishment. Jade Beauty Jewelry wasnt arge store, but its jewelry was all made of high-quality jade, so it was worth at least a billion yuan. It was too shocking to convince people. Really? Shes so young, so how is it possible that shes the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry! The value of Jade Beauty Jewelrys assets is at least a billion yuan! Who knows! However, I dont believe it. Me neither. Hearing their doubts, An Guangyao stood out and smiled at Gu Ning. Chairman Gu, I guess that you cant hide your real identity anymore. It was apparent that he already knew that Gu Ning was the chairman of Jade Beauty Jewelry from his tone, and they seemed very close. Once An Guangyao appeared, people started to believe that Gu Ning was the chairman of Jade Beauty Jewelry. An Guangyao was a respected businessman, and people trusted him. What? She is really the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry? Its so unbelievable! Everyone was in shock. To their amazement, the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry was an 18-year-old girl! Ha-ha, well, I told Chairman An to keep it a secret. Unexpectedly, something unpleasant happened. I think its not wise to keep it a secret any longer. Otherwise, my reputation could be ruined, Gu Ning said resignedly. Hearing that, people all looked at Jin Kexin with disdain, because she was the source of the gossip. No-no, its impossible! Jin Kexin still refused to face reality. Wow, Miss Gu, youre the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry! Youre indeed a promising young girl! Yuan Jisong eximed. Exactly! Its so shocking! Su Zhenhao said. Jesus! Gu Ning, youre so awesome! Su Anya, of course, believed Gu Ning and she was more than shocked now. Gu Ning, youve hidden it for so long! An Qian rounded her eyes in shock. Join out Discord server to chat with fellow readers C> https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT No wonder your mother was willing to use jade pendants from Jade Beauty Jewelry as the prizes for the annual event in her beauty salon! Mrs. Hao said with surprise. Hearing the word, beauty salon, they understood that Gu Nings family also had a beauty salon. However, it wasnt shocking now that they already found out that Gu Ning was the chairman of Jade Beauty Jewelry. No matter how big the beauty salon was, it couldntpare with a jewelry store. Yes, otherwise I wouldnt have used such expensive jewelry as the prize in a small business event! Gu Ning said. Afterward, people around Gu Ning all went forward to shake hands with her. Jade Beauty Jewelry was a newly-built brand, but it was already so popr within a short time, which proved Gu Nings outstanding business ability. Besides, they admired the fact that the brand founder was only 18-years-old even more. This young girl would be very sessful in the future! People were already really impressed after hearing that Gu Ning owned a jewelry store. If they found out that there were many other profitablepanies under Gu Nings name, they would be even more shocked. Although the value of Gu Ningspanies assets was merely billions of yuan at the moment, she was actually in possession of a lot more wealth than that, because she had many uncut jade raw materials which were worth a fortune too. Even so, Jade Beauty Jewelry was rich enough to be ranked sixth on the list of the richest in City F. However, Jade Beauty Jewelry was located in City G, so it couldnt be ranked on the list of the richest of City F. Anyway, people still respected Gu Ning. However, Gu Ning didnt care about that at all. Her aim was the capital. She was going to build her business empire as well as take revenge there. Since Gu Nings real identity was exposed, many richdies asked her whether she would open a branch in City F so that they didnt need to fly all the way to City G. Gu Ning would of course do that, but not right now, because she was upied with her business in the capital. Nevertheless, she was going to settle a branch in City F this year. Chapter 392 - Su Anya Is in Danger Chapter 392 Su Anya Is in Danger Seeing Gu Ning being so at ease when she was socializing with other sessful businessmen, people were all impressed. She didnt seem like a teenager at all from her mature manner. Gu Nings friends were so proud of her and looked to Jin Kexin with obvious dislike. Chu Peihan even said acidly, So? How do you feel now? Dont ever think that you can deceive us, and youre hardlyparable to our boss. If it hadnt been for my boss, I would have already beaten you down on the floor. After that, they ignored Jin Kexin, and other guests also stayed away from her. Jin Kexin felt so embarrassed and just wanted to hide. Su Zhenhao especially was dissatisfied at Jin Kexin, but it wasnt a good time to criticize her. Jin Jingwei was also quite embarrassed. He gave Jin Kexin a sharp look and almost wanted to p her. Why are you still here? Dont you think that its humiliating enough? Get back to your room now! Jin Kexin didnt think that it was her fault and felt aggrieved. She was so mad at Gu Ning and her friends but didnt dare to utter a word. Therefore, she quietly went back to her room. The party went on, but Gu Ning reced Su Anya and became the focus. Su Anya didnt mind, neither did her family. I always have the feeling that our boss is even more awesome than we think, Hao Ran said seriously. Me too. Although its so unbelievable, I also have the same feeling, Qin Zixun said. Why dont we ask her? Chu Peihan proposed. We can. However, if boss isnt willing to tell us, we cant force her, because she must be doing it for a reason, Mu Ke said. Everyone agreed. Although they were curious, they wouldnt force Gu Ning to tell them everything. Gu Ning wasnt left alone until she had socialized with different socialites for a long time. Hao Ran and the others immediately came to her and asked, Boss, do you have morepanies than just Jade Beauty Jewelry? Yes, but I cant tell you right now. Youll know about it when its right the time, Gu Ning replied. Since Gu Ning wasnt willing to tell them now, they didnt ask further, but they were all surprised that Gu Ning owned so manypanies. Oh, Anya, dont you have an older brother? Why havent we seen him yet? Hao Ran suddenly asked. At the mention of her older brother, Su Anya seemed a little displeased andined. He left in a hurry a few days ago. He is majoring in finance but is an archeology addict. If it hadnt been for my father, he would have majored in archeology! However, he still chose archeology as his elective course, and he spends most of his free time with his friends who major in archeology. His tutor called him saying they found an ancient grave somewhere, so he went to meet them without dy. Archeology? Where? Gu Ning was interested. Su Anya thought for a while, and said, I think its a small vige in City B, but they havent found the exact location yet. Some people picked antiques out of the river, so they believe that there is an ancient grave. Those antiques might have been left by gravediggers. Gu Ning suddenly had an idea in her mind. She decided to visit the vige in City B. She now had an antique store, so she naturally needed more antiques. However, before she left for City B, Gu Ning had to go to City G first. The Spring Festival was almost over, and the government would open tomorrow, so she needed to settle the Hongyun Groups properties beforehand. When it was about 8 pm, guests started to leave, but Gu Ning stayed. When the party came to an end, all the other guests began to leave, but Gu Ning still stayed, because she was worried about Su Zhenhao who was affected by Yin and because of her premonition. Although everything looked fine now, she didnt feel rxed. Oh, please wait here. I have something to give you, Su Anya said and turned to run upstairs. Su Anya had prepared gifts for Gu Ning and her other friends. The gifts werent expensive but stood for her kindness. Seeing Su Anya going upstairs, Jin Jingwei panicked. He took out his phone calling Jin Kexin at once. When Su Anya got to the second floor, she noticed that the door of her fathers study was open. She thought that it was strange and walked over because the door was closed when she had walked downstairs earlier. Jin Kexins phone was vibrating when Su Anya got to the door. She caught Jin Kexin taking out a document from a drawer in Su Zhenhaos desk. Su Anya was shocked and angry. Jin Kexin, what are you doing? Saying that Su Anya ran at her. Having been caught on site, Jin Kexin was scared. She hadnt thought that Su Anya would appear. In order to stop Su Anya, Jin Kexin grabbed the ashtray on the desk throwing it towards Su Anyas head. Su Anya didnt expect that Jin Kexin would be so bold, so she wasnt mentally prepared, and was hit straight on the head. Ah! An agonized scream. There was music in the hall, and people were busy talking with one another, so none of them noticed the scream, except Gu Ning. She recognized that it was Su Anyas voice and quickly went upstairs without hesitation. At the same time, she used her Jade Eyes to see what was going on. On the second floor, Jin Kexin escaped from Su Zhenhaos study in panic, while Su Anya was lying on the floor with her head bleeding. Gu Ning ran faster. It seemed that this was the reason why she felt anxious tonight. Jin Kexin wouldnt answer the call, and Gu Ning went upstairs. Jin Jingwei felt more nervous now. He was afraid that Gu Ning and Su Anya would find out about his scheme, but he couldnt follow to stop Gu Ning. Otherwise, it would arouse a lot more attention, so he had to wait in the hall in anxiety. What is boss doing? Hao Ran asked with doubt. Shall we follow? Chu Peihan said. Its Anyas home, and we cant walk around casually. I think boss is going to find Anya. Lets wait here, Mu Ke said. Chapter 393 - Gu Ning Killed Su Anya? Chapter 393 Gu Ning Killed Su Anya? Gao Yi and Qiao Ya realized that something must be wrong from Gu Nings face. However, without Gu Nings order, they could only stay in the hall. Other guests noticed Gu Ning walking to the second floor in a hurry, but they all believed that Su Anya told her toe upstairs. The moment that Gu Ning was on the second floor, she ran into Jin Kexin. Before Jin Kexin could react, Gu Ning kicked her in her stomach. Jin Kexin screamed in pain and hit the wall before she slid down to the ground. After that, Gu Ning immediately went into the study to check on Su Anyas condition. Su Anya had already fainted, so Gu Ning used her magic power to stop her wound from bleeding. Jin Kexin understood that her family would be involved if others found out that she had injured Su Anya and secretly slid into Su Zhenhaos study. Therefore, she decided to make Gu Ning her scapegoat. Jin Kexin tolerated the severe pain and crawled to the stairs. Help! Gu Ning killed Anya! Help! All the people in the hall stopped talking all of a sudden, looking towards the second floor with horror. Gu Ning killed Su Anya? Nobody believed it, and only Jin Jingwei knew what had happened. It was obvious that Jin Kexin was exposed and had attacked Su Anya. What did you say? Su Zhenhao was shocked. Jin Kexin, are you insane? Hao Ran was furious. Jin Kexin ignored him and added, Gu Ning killed Anya, and injured me. There is so much blood on the floor. At that moment Jin Kexins face was pale and she covered her stomach in pain. It seemed that she was indeed injured badly. No matter whether Jin Kexin was telling the truth, Su Anyas parents ran upstairs at once, followed by many people. Hao Ran and Gu Nings other friends including Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt believe it, but they had to go upstairs and check themselves. When a group of people dashed in the study, Gu Ning was standing in front of the desk, while Su Anya was lying in a pool of blood on the floor. She was still unconscious and likely to die. Many people were stunned by the scene, and Mrs. Su almost copsed in fear. Anya! Wake up, Anya! Mrs. Su knelt beside Su Anya and cried. Su Zhenhao called an ambnce at once before he looked to Gu Ning. Miss Gu, what is going on here? Su Zhenhaos voice sounded cold to some extent. Although he didnt believe that Gu Ning killed his daughter, it was undeniable truth that Gu Ning was at the crime site where Su Anya was attacked. I heard Anyas agonized scream, so I ran upstairs. When I came here, Anya had already been hit and was lying here. Her head is badly injured, Gu Ning replied calmly. Even though she said that, except for Gu Nings friends, nobodypletely trusted her exnation. Stop acting! I saw you throw the ashtray at Anyas head! I discovered you, so you kicked me in my stomach! Jin Kexin retorted and lied. Jin Kexin was feeling sheer panic because a lie was a lie. However, she also knew that if she failed to make Gu Ning her scapegoat, she would be the one who was doomed. In that case, she had to force herself to lie. Damn you! Our boss would never hurt Anya! Hao Ran said angrily. Exactly, our boss wouldnt hurt Anya! Qin Zixun and the others echoed. Miss Gu ims that she heard Anyas agonized scream and went upstairs. Why did none of us hear it? Jin Jingwei argued. Even though he med Jin Kexin because she had ruined his scheme, he had to protect her now. Hearing that, many people agreed. They hadnt heard anything strange. Because I have acute hearing, Gu Ning said calmly as usual. Well, thats what you say, but no one believes it, Jin Jingwei said. Exactly! Some agreed with Jin Jingwei. Gu Ning nced through the crowd coldly and said, Well, why do you all choose to believe Jin Kexins words instead of mine? If I told you that it was Jin Kexin who attacked Anya and was caught by me on site, so I kicked her, would you believe it?. Hearing that, everyone started to stare at Jin Kexin. Some believed it, while some didnt. Jin Kexin panicked a little and tried her best to defend herself. Youre crazy! Im Anyas close cousin, and I wouldnt hurt her! Exactly! Jin Kexin was Su Anyas older cousin, so people chose to believe her. As for Gu Ning, although she was Su Anyas close friend, she was an outsider after all, but they still didnt understand why Gu Ning would attack Su Anya, especially in the Su familys house. I believe my boss. Its you who attacked Anya! Hao Ran said to Jin Kexin. Youre Gu Nings friend, so you will, of course, support her. Jin Kexin retorted. Jin Kexin, how dare you do this! I promise you that Ill pay you back one day! Chu Peihan pointed at Jin Kexin threateningly. She didnt care that there were many important officials here. Hearing Chu Peihans threat, Yuan Jisong frowned a little. Obviously, he didnt like Chu Peihans behavior but didnt say anything. Su Zhenhao was his best friend, and Gu Ning was his lifesaver. If Jin Kexin had really attacked Su Anya but made Gu Ning her scapegoat, he would definitely punish Jin Kexin. Although he believed Gu Ning, there was no solid proof yet. If Su Anya could wake up now, everything would be clear then. However, the problem was that Su Anya was still unconscious. And it seemed that she had been injured badly from the pool of blood on the floor. Chapter 394 - Punch Jin Kexin Chapter 394 Punch Jin Kexin Enough! Anya is in great danger now. Couldnt you stop arguing? No matter who attacked Anya, shell pay for it! Mrs. Su shouted in anger. Su Anya could die, but they were busy defending themselves. Hearing that, Jin Jingwei and Jin Kexin were anxious. They both hoped that Su Anya would never wake up again so that they would be safe. Jin Kexin, as soon as Anya wakes up, everything will be clear, Gu Ning said. Thest thing Jin Jingwei and Jin Kexin wanted to see was Su Anya waking up, so they would do everything to stop it from happening. Once Su Anya was admitted to the hospital, Jin Jingwei would secretly do something to keep her in deep sleep. However, to their astonishment, before the ambnce arrived, Su Anya opened her eyes right after Gu Ning told her to do so. Everyone was shocked when Su Anya suddenly woke up. Jin Kexin and Jin Jingwei were also terrified. Anya, are you alright? Mrs. Su smiled tearfully. Anya? Su Zhenhao was both excited and surprised. In fact, Gu Ning had rescued Su Anya the moment she came inside. And she told Su Anya to pretend to be unconscious to trap Jin Kexin. It was Jin Kexin who attacked me! I caught her stealing a document in my fathers study so she hit me with an ashtray! Su Anya red at Jin Kexin, clenching her teeth. Hearing that everyone looked at Jin Kexin in shock. Jin Kexin tried to steal a document from Su Zhenhaos study, but was caught by Su Anya, so she hit Su Anya with an ashtray? Hearing that Su Anya mentioned a document, Su Zhenhao immediately ran to his desk and searched for it. Mrs. Su, on the other hand, pped Jin Kexin across the face and questioned her, Jin Kexin, how could you do that? Jin Kexin covered her hurt cheek, but didnt know how to retort. Su Anya had already woken up, and she had no excuse to defend herself. Jin Jingwei also didnt dare to help Jin Kexin, because he was in big trouble too. Jin Kexin, you dared to nder Gu Ning, so Ill punch you down to the floor! Chu Peihan ran to Jin Kexin and punched her without hesitation. Jin Kexin was heavily hit again and screamed in pain. Everyone around them was struck dumb because they didnt expect that Chu Peihan would really hit Jin Kexin. And it was obvious that Chu Peihan had been trained. Stop it! Stop! Jin Jingwei shouted and wanted to stop Chu Peihan. However, Hao Ran and the other boys went ahead and caught Jin Jingwei. Therefore, Jin Jingwei could only watch Jin Kexin being punched. As for others, nobody was willing to get involved in this mess. Alright, stop now, Yuan Jisong said, but wasnt very serious, because he just did it superficially due to his identity. Jin Kexin had attacked his best friends daughter and ndered his lifesaver! Yuan Jisong was an upright official, but not weak. He would also fight back if someone dares to hurt people that he cared about. Chu Peihan didnt beat Jin Kexin for very long, because Jin Kexin couldnt tolerate it at all. Even though Chu Peihan was in a rage, she knew when to stop. If Jin Kexin died, she couldnt bear the result. Anyway, Jin Kexin was doomed to be sentenced to jail. Su Zhenhao did lose a document which was quite important. It was a tender document for a tourist scenic area. The reason why Jin Jingwei frequently visited him the past few days was because he tried to get a share of the loot. However, Su Zhenhao rejected him, because Su Zhenhao wasnt in charge of the project alone and couldnt make decisions on his own. Given what had happened, Su Zhenhao figured out what was going on now. Jin Jingwei told Jin Kexin to slide in his study when he was absent to steal the tender document so that Jin Jingwei could get the project. Su Zhenhao was angry that Jin Jingwei would hurt his family for money. Since Jin Jingwei didnt care about them, Su Zhenhao wouldnt regard them as his family any longer! Where is the document? Su Zhenhao questioned Jin Kexin who was beaten down on the ground. It was too painful for Jin Kexin to utter a word now, so she didnt answer the question. Oh, its under the sofa. When I kicked her away, the document fell there, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Su Zhenhao walked to the sofa at once. He knelt and searched for the document. There was indeed a document under the sofa. Su Zhenhao was relieved when he was sure it was exactly what he was searching for. Afterward, Su Zhenhao gave Jin Jingwei a cold nce. He didnt say it directly to Jin Jingwei, but the crowd before him. From now on, I, Su Zhenhao, will withdraw any investment and cooperation with the Jinhua Group. And whoever continues to work with the Jinhua Group is cutting business connections with our Su family! Zhenhao! Jin Jingwei panicked a lot and tried to stop Su Zhenhao. The Jin family relied on the Su family to run its business. If Su Zhenhao withdrew all of his investments and cooperation, the Jin family would barely make a living. Besides, Su Zhenhao also threatened other bigpanies to not work with him. In that case, the Jin familys business would go bankrupt soon. Dont call my name! As of this minute, youre no longer my family. And the Jin family is banned from entering this house! Su Zhenhao said icily. Then he added, The police will deal with Jin Kexin. Jin Jingwei opened his mouth but didnt know what to say. It was toote to regret it. Oh, Gu Ning, what is the medicine that you just gave me? I stopped bleeding within seconds and my wound doesnt ache anymore, Su Anya asked curiously. When Su Anya had woken up, Gu Ning had given her a special medicine, which stopped her wound from bleeding and aching. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. Gu Ning really was a young girl full of surprises. Well, its a special medicine with great effects. And it can cure most diseases. If the disease isnt severe, a pill is enough. If its severe, several pills will help, Gu Ning said. Chapter 395 - Advertisement of Medicine Chapter 395 Advertisement of Medicine If its a rare disease, Im not sure whether it can be curedpletely, but it can at least be improved. Previously a patient who had heart disease took five pills of this medicine, and his heart disease was cured afterward. Hes healthy and energetic now. Gu Ning was advertising her medicine. Hearing that, everyone rounded their eyes in shock. Nobody could believe it because it sounded so unusual. However, Su Anya was a great example. Her wound stopped bleeding or aching after she had taken Gu Nings medicine. Meanwhile, some also thought that maybe Su Anya wasnt badly injured at all and Gu Nings medicine identally rescued her. Miss Gu, I really dont know how to thank you enough. Youre a lifesaver of our Su family! Su Zhenhao thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. Gu Ning replied. Uncle Su, please dont say that. Anyas my close friend. Miss Gu, is your medicine really that effective? someone asked. Well, I understand that its hard for you to believe it, even though Anya is a great example. However, no matter whether you believe it or not, this special medicine is worth a fortune, so it depends on me whether I want to sell it, Gu Ning said proudly. She didnt care whether people trusted her. Instead, she knew that people would be eager to buy it once they found out about its effects. Miss Gu, can your medicine be effective against muscr dystrophy? a middle-aged man asked with hope. He was Lan Yubin, the chairman of Lantu Travel Agency, which was the leading tourismpany in City F. Although Lan Yubin wasnt on the rich list, hispany had hundreds of millions of yuan in assets. Lan Yubins son had been affected by a rare disease four years ago, and the muscles of his right calf became weaker over time. He couldnt walk and sat in a wheelchair all day. Although medical science had developed a lot, rare diseases were still hard to cure. If you believe me, then yes it can, Gu Ning said. Well, can you sell some to me? Lan Yubin was excited. He was willing to trust Gu Ning, and seize every chance to cure his son. Sure, but Im not certain that youre willing to pay its price, Gu Ning said. Of course Im willing to, Lan Yubin said without hesitation. As long as the medicine could cure his son, he was willing to pay a fortune for it. You didnt even bother to ask its price. The patient must be very important to you. I appreciate your generosity, and Im not mean either. Each pill costs a million yuan. Dont worry, if the medicine isnt 80% effective, you dont need to pay a cent. Also, I need to see the patient in person to decide how many pills it needs to cure the disease, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, everyone was greatly surprised. A million yuan a pill? The medicine did cost a fortune. However, what surprised them more was the fact that the medicine would be free if it wasnt 80% effective. Did Gu Ning say that because she was afraid that her medicine wasnt effective enough, or was she so confident that her medicine could cure the disease? Everyone had doubts in their minds. No problem, Miss Gu, when are you free? Lan Yubin didnt think the price was too high. Instead, he couldnt wait to invite Gu Ning to visit his son. Ill be busy tomorrow. So if its convenient, we can go to see the patient now. Gu Ning was leaving for City G tomorrow, so she could only deal with it tonight. Luckily, it wasntte and was only 8 pm. Sure-sure. That was exactly the answer that Lan Yubin wanted to hear. At this time, the ambnce arrived. Gu Ning said, Although Anyas wound isnt bleeding now, I think that she should still go to the hospital and have it looked at. Gu Ning didnt want it to seem too unreal, so she deliberately left the wound open. The hair could cover the wound, so it wasnt very bad. After all, Gu Ning could remove the scarter if Su Anya wanted. After that, Su Zhenhao and his wife immediately took Su Anya to the hospital. Jin Kexin was also admitted to the hospital because she was also badly injured. When Jin Kexin left the hospital in a few days, she would be sentenced by the court. Yuan Jisong, on the other hand, stayed to see the guests out on behalf of Su Zhenhao. Chu Peihan and the others went home together, while Gu Ning along with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya followed Lan Yubin to his house. Coincidentally, Lan Yubin lived in Fenghua Luxury Mansion too. The Lan familys house was a two-story loft with a small garden in Zone B and it looked like a vi. It was still early, so Lan Yubins wife and son together with their housemaid were still awake. They were watching TV in the living room. Seeing Lan Yubin walking inside with several strangers, Mrs. Lan didnt ask further but told the housemaid to pour cups of tea. Jiayuan, this is Miss Gu. She has a special medicine which can cure most diseases. Miss Sus head was badly injured today, but her wound stopped bleeding and aching after taking Miss Gus medicine, so I invite Miss Gu to see Tianhua, Lan Yubin said to his wife. Tianhua was Lan Yubins son, Lan Tianhua. Mrs. Lans eyes lit up at once. Really? Please let me see his calf first! Gu Ning didnt want to make promises right now, because they would find out the effects soon enough. Sure, Mrs. Lan said. She immediately helped Lan Tianhua roll the pant to his knee. Seeing that Gu Ning was very young, Mrs. Lan had doubts. However, she had the same feelings as Lan Yubin. As long as it was effective, she wouldnt allow herself to miss any chance to cure her son. And Lan Yubin had also said that Miss Gu had cured Miss Sus injury, so she chose to believe Gu Ning. Lan Tianhua, of course, was eager to be healthy again. The muscles of his calf were so weak that his calf was left with only a bone. Gu Ning walked forward and pinched his calf, but Lan Tianhua had no feeling at all. Miss Gu, how is it? Can it be cured? Lan Yubin was nervous. Yes, but it takes three pills, Gu Ning said. Chapter 396 - The Golden Buddha Chapter 396 The Golden Buddha Really? Lan Yubin and his wife were thrilled to know that their son could be cured, so they didnt care how much it cost. Well, I can give him one pill now. Within five minutes, his calf will regain feeling, Gu Ning said and took out a small porcin bottle with power crystals inside. What? In five minutes? Lan Yubin and his wife rounded their eyes in shock, and couldnt believe their ears. Then Gu Ning poured out a power crystal and gave it to Lan Tianhua. Tianhua, take it now, and your leg will regain feeling. Really? Lan Tianhua ached to stand up, but after years of medical treatment, he still sat in this wheelchair. Yes, Gu Ning said with a smile. Great, Ill take it, Lan Tianhuas said. He opened his mouth and swallowed the power crystal Gu Ning gave him. All of a sudden, he felt a cold air spreading through his body, which was quitefortable. Lan Yubin and his wife kept staring at Lan Tianhua. Both of them were pretty nervous. One minute, two minutes, three minutester, Lan Tianhuas calf finally started to have feeling. It even twitched a few times. Lan Yubin and his wife noticed and asked without dy, Tianhua, how do you feel now? A little painful, but cold, Lan Tianhua replied. The pain was tolerable. If you can feel the pain, it means that your calf is recovering, Gu Ning said. It took time for Lan Tianhuas calf to get back to normal, so it was natural that it would be painful. Hearing that, Lan Yubin and his wife cried in happiness. Gu Ning gave the porcin bottle to Lan Yubin and said, There are another two pills in it. Take a pill every three days, and its effect will be increasingly obvious. After taking the three pills, hes likely to walk. However, during the period, his calf must be massaged every day so that itll recover faster. Lan Yubin took the porcin bottle. His hands were trembling in excitement, but he held it tightly in his hands because these pills could cure his son! Thank you so much, Miss Gu! Lan Yubin said. Three pills cost three million yuan. Lan Yubin took out a check and wrote the amount down. He gave the check to Gu Ning, and Gu Ning gave it to Gao Yi. After that, Gu Ning left the Lan familys house. Gu Ning told Gao Yi to redeem the check tomorrow. Gu Ning didnt like checks and preferred cash. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya also needed to pack up for tomorrows flight to City G. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were Gu Nings reliable assistants now. Qin Haozheng went back to his home and seemed in a bad mood. Mrs. Qin was worried about him, and Qin Haozheng told her what had happened in the Su family today. It wasnt a secret anymore since there were so many socialites at the party. When Mrs. Qin found out that Gu Ning was the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, she was quite amazed, but she wouldnt doubt her husbands words. As for how Gu Ning had rescued Su Aya with her special medicine, Mrs. Qin also thought it was too incredible. Wow, Gu Ning is so amazing! She has a billion yuan of wealth at such a young age! Mrs. Qin said. Indeed. I think that Yifan is right. Although Gu Ning cantpare with us now, she could soon be richer than any of the other super-rich families in City F, Qin Haozheng said. Well, unfortunately, Gu Ning doesnt have feelings towards Yifan. In the beginning, Mrs. Qin didnt want Qin Yifan to date an ordinary girl, but now she found out that Gu Ning wasnt simple at all. She felt that it was a shame that Gu Ning had rejected Qin Yifan. Qin Yifan was standing at the stairs and heard his parents conversation. He wasnt very shocked when he heard that Gu Ning was the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry because he had always had the same idea in his mind. However, he was astonished by the fact that Gu Ning had rescued Su Anya. Although he knew that Gu Ning wasnt simple, she did surprise him again and again. However, he was attracted to Gu Ning not because she had so many unbelievable skills, but because of her personality. During this time, Qin Yifan had recovered a lot from Gu Nings rejection. Although it was still painful to think about Gu Ning, he had already given up. After all, a romantic rtionship wasnt something that you could get after working hard. On their way home, Gu Ning suddenly thought of Su Zhenhao. She thought that it was better to deal with his problem right now, so she called Su Anya at once. Su Anya was being examined, so Su Zhenhao answered the call, which was exactly what Gu Ning wanted. Hi, Gu Ning, Anya is being tested right now, so it isnt convenient for her to answer your call, Su Zhenhao said gently. Uncle Su, I called exactly for you, Gu Ning said. Oh, whats wrong? Su Zhenhao asked with a little surprise. He thought that Gu Ning might need his help. Uncle Su, have you been feeling ufortable recently and been constantly having nightmares? Sometimes, you almost faint? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, Su Zhenhao was struck dumb. Exactly, Ive been busy recently and seldom have rest, Su Zhenhao said. Su Zhenhao didnt think that he was sick or something, but had thought that he was too busy. Did you get any antiques recently? Gu Ning asked again. Su Zhenhao frowned slightly. He didnt understand why Gu Ning asked that but he believed that Gu Ning had no intention to harm him, so he replied, Yes, one of my good friends sent me a golden buddha two weeks ago. Did you start to feel ufortable after you received the golden buddha? Gu Ning asked. Su Zhenhao was smart enough to understand Gu Nings meaning. It was possible that the golden buddha was the reason why he felt so ufortable these days. Chapter 397 - Rescue Su Zhenhao Chapter 397 Rescue Su Zhenhao Su Zhenhao didnt believe it in the beginning. How could a golden buddha make a human ufortable? However, he wasnt stubborn. Although he didnt believe in gods or ghosts, he had heard some stories about them. Even though it was very hard to believe it, he did start to feel ufortable right after he received the golden buddha. Yes, I did feel sick after receiving the golden buddha, and it gets worse day by day, Su Zhenhao said. After a while, he added, Gu Ning, you must know the reason since you asked me the question. Although I dont believe in gods or ghosts, I trust you, and you can tell me directly. Well, then Ill be honest with you. I noticed that your face is unusually pale and your forehead is dark ck, which are the symptoms of getting affected by Yin. From what I know till now, antiques are objects which can carry Yin, because theyve been buried under the ground with dead people for so many years. If a living person is affected by Yin, he will get sick, and die after a long while, Gu Ning said. What? Su Zhenhao was shocked, even though he was mentally prepared when he heard that he could die after a long time of being affected by Yin, Su Zhenhaos pale face turned even paler. I know that it sounds very strange and unbelievable, but the world is big and full of strange things. I think you better ept it, Gu Ning said. Well, what should I do now? Su Zhenhao asked. Although it was still hard for him to ept it, he chose to follow Gu Nings advice. Im not sure that the golden buddha is the source yet. Please show it to me when I visit you at yourpany tomorrow. If it does carry Yin, you can give it to me and I know how to drive the Yin away. I can give it back to you after that. As long as youre apart from Yin, youll recover gradually, Gu Ning said. Sure-sure, Su Zhenhao answered. He didnt doubt Gu Nings aim at all, nor ask how she knew all these things about Yin because he understood that he shouldnt ask further if Gu Ning didnt say more herself. As long as Gu Ning was helping him sincerely, it was enough. After Gu Ning hung up with Su Zhenhao, Gao Yi asked curiously, Boss, does Yin really exist? Qiao Ya was also curious because this was the first time that they had ever heard of it. Yes, Gu Ning replied but didnt exin further. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya stopped asking, but they all believed Gu Ning. When Gu Ning got home, she told Gu Man that she was going to City G, and her mother, of course, allowed her. After Gu Man found out that Gu Ning was the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, she thought that it was quite reasonable that Gu Ning flew to City G often. The next day around 9 am, Gu Ning along with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya drove to the Su familyspany. Gu Ning called Su Zhenhao when they parked the car in the parking lot. Su Zhenhao then immediately packed the golden buddha and went to meet Gu Ning. The moment Gu Ning saw the golden buddha, she knew she had made the right choice because the golden buddha carried thick Yin. Gu Ning took the golden buddha and gave a porcin bottle to Su Zhenhao. Uncle Su, take the pills inside, and youll recover soon. Su Zhenhao knew that the pills were Gu Nings special medicine which cost a million yuan a pill. A million yuan was nothing to Su Zhenhao who was a super-rich businessman, and he was willing to pay the price as well, but he was declined by Gu Ning. Su Zhenhao insisted on giving Gu Ning money, but Gu Ning wouldnt take it, so he had topromise at the end. And now he owed Gu Ning a big favor. That morning, many people called Lan Yubin, continuously asking him about his sons condition and whether Gu Nings medicine was effective. The answer was affirmative, and his son was able to walk within half a month. Lan Yubin also intentionally advertised for Gu Ning. With the affirmative answer, some who wanted the medicine too asked Lan Yubin for Gu Nings phone number. They also wanted to buy her special medicine. However, without Gu Nings permission, Lan Yubin didnt tell them. Lan Yubin told Gu Ning about itter, but Gu Ning rejected giving them her phone number because she had no time to deal with them at the moment. Afterward, two pieces of shocking news about Gu Ning went across City F. People all heard that the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry was an 18-year-old girl whose name was Gu Ning. And that she had a special medicine with great effects. It could cure most diseases. Miss Su was an example. Most people believed the first piece of news because a majority of socialites with high social status were all aware of it, but few people would believe the second piece of news, because nobody thought that a kind of medicine existed which could cure most diseases in this world. No matter what, Gu Ning shocked many people in City F. She was only 18-years-old and she already had a jewelrypany with a billion yuan in assets. Many news reporters wanted to interview Gu Ning, but Gu Ning wouldnt answer their calls. Gu Qinxiang also heard the astonishing news. He was struck dumb and couldnt believe that the Gu Ning in the news was the one he knew, but there was no such coincidence that they shared the same age and name. Chapter 398 - Song Manni Chapter 398 Song Manni It was very hard for Gu Qinxiang to ept the truth. He was already quite jealous of their beauty salon and construction material store. If they also had a jewelrypany, Gu Qinxiang would be hit heavily. He had worked so hard for over 20 years, and finally became a sessful businessman with only dozens of millions of yuan in assets, but Gu Ning turned into a billionaire within several months! He knew that Gu Ning wasnt weak now, but he couldnt help calling Gu Man after he heard the news. The olddy was still in the hospital, so Gu Man didnt block Gu Qinxiangs phone number in case anything bad happened to her mother and she would miss it. Although she hated her mother, she wasnt cold blooded. And the olddy was paralyzed from the waist down. She couldnt walk but had to lie on the bed or move in a wheelchair. It was unlikely that she would cause Gu Man any more trouble. Gu Man, is Gu Ning the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry? Gu Qinxiang asked. He didnt dare to annoy them, so he didnt sound high up in the air like he had been in the past. Gu Man already heard the news that everyone was discussing, so she wasnt surprised that Gu Qinxiang got to know it too. So what? It has nothing to do with you. Gu Qinxiang was struck speechless, because it did have nothing to do with him, and so he hung up. Gu Qing, on the other hand, was still in shock. She was so surprised by the fact that Gu Ning, who was her niece, was the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Qin Zheng, Chen Ziyao, Shao Feifei, Lin Lijuan, and Gu Xiaoxiao also heard the news, and nobody was more astonished than them. How is it possible! Lin Lijuan refused to believe that it was true. No, it must not the Gu Ning that we know. Shes too poor to run a jewelry store! Gu Xiaoxiao said. As for those discussions, Gu Ning didnt care at all, because she had already arrived at City G. It was 12:30 pm when theynded at the airport in City G. Once she got off the ne, she turned on her phone and surprisingly found tons of unknown calls and messages. After reading them, Gu Ning understood that the news reporters were eager to find and interview her. Nevertheless, she was upied now. In case they would call her again, she sent messages back to them saying that she wasnt in City F and couldnt receive interviews. Those news reporters immediately asked when she would be back, but Gu Ning ignored them again. After that, she took a taxi to downtown for lunch. Gu Ning had contacted Yan Zhenglin before she came to City G, so Yan Zhenglins group was already waiting for her in the hotel. Gu Ning had also given a document in which she wrote down all the properties of Hongyun Group that she nned to acquire to Yan Zhenglin so that she would know their price when she arrived. The market price was 2.5 billion yuan, but the price that Gu Ning was offered was only 1.3 billion yuan, which was seven hundred million yuan less than her anticipation. It was a huge discount indeed, and it was the most Yan Zhenglin could offer her. And the reason why Gu Ning could get the price was because she had contributed a lot in the case against the Hongyun Group. After the meal, Yan Zhenglin took Gu Ning to finish the legal procedures in person. Before long, it was settled. After that, Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to give the information to An Guangyao. They would assist An Guangyao in dealing with things. The hotels and restaurants under the Hongyun Group would be redecorated with a new name. In addition, Gu Ning nned to upgrade them to five-star hotels, and the new name would be the Fengteng Hotel. The restaurants would be upgraded as well, and renamed as the Fengteng Restaurant. Fang Changsheng was ambitious, so his hotels and restaurants all had great locations. There was no problem in changing them into high-end ces. As for the shopping mall, Gu Ning decided to leave it open as usual, because she would lose a million yuan if it closed for even a day. Gu Ning nned to fly to City B alone the next day, while Gao Yi and Qiao Ya took a ne back to City F that day. Gu Ning only spent a night in City G, so she didnt call Master Yan and the other masters. She went to the Jade Beauty Jewelry store and met Zhou Zhenghong. Uncle Zhou, how are you doing? Gu Ning said. All is well. However, Shao Ping came to me a few days ago, and he tried to sell Zhoufu Jewelry to me at the price of fifty million yuan. Zhoufu Jewelry isnt worth ten million yuan at the moment, so Id be dumb to buy it. I would be lying if I said that I have no feelings towards Zhoufu Jewelry. I built the brand after all, but I also know that its already history, and Im moving to the future with Jade Beauty Jewelry. Zhou Zhenghong didnt hide the fact that Shao Ping hade to him. At the same time, he showed his loyalty to Jade Beauty Jewelry before Gu Ning. Hearing that, Gu Ning feltforted. She was, of course, happy to hear that Zhou Zhenghong was loyal to Jade Beauty Jewelry since he already worked for her. Gu Ning would allow him to have a sideline, but it couldnt be jewelry. She didnt want to see thempeting against each other. Gu Ning didnt stay there long, because Zhou Zhenghong had to go home to eat with his son, so they separated. Coincidentally, Gu Ning met Song Manni in the restaurant and sat right next to her. Song Manni was sitting across another woman who was her age. They were chatting while eating. Manni, whats your next step? the woman asked. Ill quit and sell the house before I leave City G. I want to live in a new environment, Song Manni said. Although she felt disgusted by her ex-husbands family, she was also hurt, so she wanted to start anew. Where are you moving to? Youve worked so hard to be a design director, and now you have to start afresh, the woman said. She felt sorry for Song Manni. Its fine. Im single and without any pressure now. And since Ive exposed what Song Meixin did, Feng Jie keeps begging me to get back together with him. Im just so sick of him, so its better that I move away! Song Manni said. Chapter 399 - Negotiation with Song Manni Chapter 399 Negotiation with Song Manni Speaking of Song Meixin, the womans face was full of obvious dislike. The bitch is so terrible. She even wanted to make Feng Jie the father of her child. However, thanks to her, you were able to see the real face of Feng Jie. Feng Jies family is really shameless! Feng Jie is the one who is infertile, but they med you for it! I have to say that karma is real. Hearing that, Gu Ning was surprised by the drama. Luckily, the result wasnt bad. However, if she had been Song Manni, she would have tortured the whole shameless family to get revenge. Gu Ning thought that Song Manni was a clever, skillful woman. Since Song Manni nned to start anew, and Gu Ningcked qualified workers, why didnt she hire Song Manni? When they had almost finished the meal, the woman who was Song Mannis friend received a call and left, while Song Manni sat there alone. Gu Ning took her half-finished dishes walking to the table where Song Manni sat. May I have a seat? Song Manni recognized Gu Ning at first nce and was a little surprised. Please. With Song Mannis permission, Gu Ning sat down on the opposite side. Hi, Im Gu Ning. And I couldnt help but hear your talk with your friend just then. I happened to hear that you want to change your job and live in a new environment. May I know your previous job? Gu Ning asked. Song Manni thought that Gu Ning was just casually chatting with her, so she didnt mind. Interior design. Its a great job with a high sry, but quite tiring. Do you want to continue doing that? Gu Ning asked. Well, just as you said. Its a great job with a high sry, but quite tiring too. If it hadnt been for my family, I wouldnt have worked so hard to make money. I even got cervical spondylosis[1] because of it, but Im single now, and I can take it easy. As for the job, it depends. If I continue to work as an interior designer, Ill work less and take care of myself. And I dont mind changing to a new job either, Song Manni said. Since Song Manni was willing to be honest with her, Gu Ningid her cards on the table. I think that you must be really good to be able to be a design director at such a young age, so Id like to hire you as my employee. As for the title, you can choose. Whether its jewelry store manager, hotel manager, restaurant manager or shopping mall manager, just say it. As long as you think youre qualified, you can work in my headquarters too. If youre interested, we can talk more about the details. Song Manni was surprised by what Gu Ning had said. What? Her headquarters? It wasnt because Gu Ning was so young, many young people started their ownpanies, but because it sounded like Gu Ning had manypanies under her name. Like a jewelry store, hotels, restaurants, shopping malls and so on. It wasnt apany. It was a business group! Although Gu Ning looked serious, and it didnt seem like she was lying, Song Manni still doubted its authenticity. They were merely strangers after all. Gu Ning didnt interrupt her thoughts, but enjoyed her dishes and waited for Song Manni to get her mind back. After a long time, Song Manni finally got her mind back and said, If its true, Id like to have a try. However, the point is whether it is real? Of course it is, and Ill prove it to you after the meal, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said so, Song Manni temporarily believed her. Where would my workce be? Three second-tier cities in Province D, and the capital, Gu Ning replied. Hearing the capital, Song Mannis eyes lit up. She had wanted to build her career in the capital, but because of her ex-husband, she had chosen to stay in City F instead. Unfortunately, it didnt end up well. Are you sure that youre not an agent? Song Manni asked with doubt, because the range of thepany was so big, and she couldnt believe that Gu Ning was able to run a big business group of that size. That was the point. Gu Ning was too young to be a founder of arge business group in her eyes. Gu Ning wasnt mad at all. It wouldnt be normal if Song Manni didnt doubt her. At that time, Gu Ning finished her meal. She took out a file with all the copies of her properties from inside her backpack. Normally, Gu Ning would put her important stuff in her telepathic eye space. She didnt mind letting Song Manni know her real identity, because she chose her. However, Gu Ning wouldnt tell Song Manni everything about her properties. She only showed Song Manni some of the documents for Jade Beauty Jewelry, Shenghua Real Estate, Fenghua Entertainment, and the otherpanies that she had just acquired from the Hongyun Group. When Song Manni read the copies, she waspletely astonished. Wow... Song Manni looked at Gu Ning with amazement after reading, but couldnt say anything. This young girl is so unbelievable! Shes the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Shenghua Real Estate, and she just acquired many properties from the Hongyun Group Song Manni hadnt heard of Fenghua Entertainment yet, because it was a newly-establishedpany, so she wasnt very interested. However, she did know Shenghua Real Estate. Thepany had almost gone bankrupt but had been bought by a mysterious person. Unexpectedly, the mysterious person was this young girl right before her eyes. She also knew about Jade Beauty Jewelry which had just caused a big sensation in City F, and was the most popr brand in the jewelry industry now. Gu Ning had really astonished Song Manni. Although the documents could be forged, Song Manni chose to believe Gu Ning. [1] Cervical spondylosis is the general term for age-rted wear and tear affecting the spinal disks in your neck. Chapter 400 - Zhou Zhenghong’s Son Is Kidnapped Chapter 400 Zhou Zhenghongs Son Is Kidnapped If you still dont believe me, you can check at the Bureau of Industry and Commerce, Gu Ning said, although she knew that Song Manni would trust her. Song Manni inhaled deeply before she said, Im really surprised that youre able to achieve so much at such a young age. I do admire you and Im willing to work for you, but I prefer the capital to Province D. The headquarters are in the capital, but its still being decorated. There will be many departments like Human Resources, Finance and so forth. Weck staff working there now because its newly-built, so you can choose to be the manager of any department as long as youre able to do the job. Of course, Ill also give you chances to practice. Other than the positions in the headquarters, Im going to open branches of Fenghua Entertainment, Jade Beauty Jewelry, and Shenghua Real Estate too. However, youll only get promoted in the headquarters, Gu Ning said. Although Gu Nings business group was still young, Song Manni believed that it would be sessful, because Jade Beauty Jewelry and Shenghua Real Estate were great examples. Song Manni also believed that Gu Ning had the ability to build her business empire. Ill work in Human Resources at the headquarters. Song Manni chose HR because she was more familiar with that department and had worked in it before. Gu Ning immediately took out a contract and a pen from her backpack. She wrote on it and said, Well, Im not just saying it, and we can sign thebor contract now. Although the office building of our headquarters is still under decoration, were badly in need of staff. If youre not busy right now, I hope that you can fly over and start to work right away. Youll be paid twenty thousand yuan a month without amodation. Dont worry about the sry, it can be increased in the future and youll get a bonus too. As for the monthly sry, Song Manni was surprised, not because it was low, but because it was higher than she had thought. She had just started, and twenty thousand yuan was quite a lotpared to her peers. Even in the capital which was the most advanced city in this country, twenty thousand yuan a month was high. Moreover, her sry could increase in the future and she would get a bonus too! Facing such appealing conditions, Song Manni had noints. As for the amodation, Song Manni didnt worry about it at all. Her house was worth two million yuan in City G and she nned to sell it as soon as possible. Two million was enough for her to buy a single apartment in the capital. She just got divorced and had no n to marry again in the short term. And if she was going to enter a second marriage, she would definitely marry a man with a house, because she had learned her lesson from herst marriage. Gu Ning signed her name on the contract and handed it to Song Manni. There was nothing serious for Song Manni to deal with in City G now. She had already handed in her resignation letter and could leave after three days. She had also put her house on sale. Although nobody called her yet, she wasnt worried, because she could rent an apartment in the capital for a short time. She had a savings of ten thousand yuan in her ount too, which was enough to support her for a rtively long time. In addition, she would get the sry from her new job after a month. Therefore, she had enough money to live her life. Song Manni read the contract and signed her name. Im not mean. Although youre the manager of HR in mypany, you can have a sideline in your free time, Gu Ning said. Song Mannis major was interior design, and Gu Ning would love to see her follow her interest. Maybe Song Manni would go back to working as an interior designer someday. No matter what, as long as Song Manni was still willing to work for her, Gu Ning wouldnt mind. Hearing that, Song Manni was surprised and appreciated Gu Nings kindness. Interior design was her major, and she was unwilling to give it up. After signing the contract, Gu Ning said, Ill make a call first. She called An Guangyao and asked him when the decoration of the office building would start. An Guangyao told her that it would begin tomorrow. The headquarters of their business group was under refurbishment, which was arge project, so An Guangyao cleared his schedule for it. Gu Ning then told An Guangyao that she had hired Song Manni who would fly to the capital to assist him. Gu Ning didnt know much about decoration, so she asked An Guangyao what jobs Song Manni could do. After hearing that Song Mannis major was interior design, An Guangyao was excited. He had wanted to hire an interior designer to be in charge of the interior style of the office building, but he hadnt found a qualified designer yet. If Song Manni coulde, it would solve a big problem. Song Manni was also excited after Gu Ning told her the news. Gu Ning told Song Manni to design her office first. They didnt separate until eight pm. After that, Gu Ning went straight back to Clean Water Blue Sky. She had been so busy these days, but once she had a break, she couldnt help missing Leng Shaoting. Having a boyfriend with a special identity and being unable to contact him whenever she wanted, Gu Ning felt resigned sometimes, but she loved him very much and would ept everything about him. The next day, Gu Ning arrived at the airport of City G around 8:30 am. However, when she had just entered the lounge, she received Zhou Zhenghongs call. Zhou Zhenghong said that his son had been kidnapped that morning by Shao Ping. Shao Ping asked for ten million yuan, or he would kill Zhou Zhenghongs son. What was worse, Zhou Zhenghong only had half an hour left. Chapter 401 - To City B Chapter 401 To City B Hearing that, Gu Ning was furious. She turned and walked out again. Zhou Zhenghong was her staff. Since his family was in danger, there was no reason for her to stand aside. Shao Ping was digging a grave for himself. In fact, Shao Ping just wanted money, because he also knew that Jade Beauty Jewelry wasnt Zhou Zhenghongspany. Uncle Zhou, did Shao Ping tell you their location? Gu Ning asked. No. Zhou Zhenghongs voice was trembling. Dont panic. Ill be right there, Gu Ning said before she hung up. She then immediately called K and told him Zhou Zhenghongs address. Gu Ning ordered K to hack all the surveince cameras around Zhou Zhenghongs house. If he saw a young boy around 13 years old being kidnapped, he would track the direction that the boy was taken. K was an ace hacker, and he brought hisputer everywhere with him. The minute he received Gu Nings order, he acted. Fifteen minutester, K sent the address where the boy was being kept to Gu Ning. It was an abandoned factory in the suburb which was owned by Shao Ping. To Gu Nings surprise, Shao Ping had abducted Zhou Zhenghongs son by himself. Gu Ning told the taxi driver to drive straight to the address and sent Zhou Zhenghong a message on the way. Gu Ning: Uncle Zhou, I got someone to check the surveince cameras, so I found where Shao Ping is now. Trust me, Ill bring your son back to you. Ten minutester, Gu Ning arrived, however, she didnt tell the driver to stop the car near the abandoned factory. Instead, she got out at an apartment building 100 meters away. There were apartment buildings here and there, so the taxi driver didnt think about why Gu Ning came here. After leaving the taxi, Gu Ning didnt run to the abandoned factory at once. She used her Jade Eyes to check the surroundings first, in case Shao Ping would notice her and hurt Zhou Zhenghongs son. However, she only had three minutes left. If Shao Ping didnt get the money within half an hour, it was likely that he would kill Zhou Zhenghongs son. Therefore, when Gu Ning saw that Shao Ping couldnt see her from his position, she dashed to the abandoned factory without dy. With her unusual speed, it only took six seconds for her to run 100 meters, which broke the record of athletes at an international level. In the abandoned factory, Zhou Zhenghongs son, Zhou Huan was on the ground. He was tied tightly with ropes and his mouth was stuffed with a rug. Shao Ping walked around anxiously with a sharp knife in his hand. Seeing that the time was running out, but Zhou Zhenghong still didnt transfer the money to his ount as he had demanded, Shao Ping was extremely upset. He looked to Zhou Huan evilly, like he was going to kill him. Well, it seems like your father wont be rescuing you. Zhou Huan was trembling in fear and despair on the ground, but he didnt believe that his father would abandon him. Shao Ping was the only kidnapper. Since Gu Ning had already arrived at the factory, she wasnt worried that there would be other men who would hurt Zhou Huan. And that being the case, she kicked the gate open with a loud sound and ran inside. Shao Ping was surprised. However, before he could react, he was heavily hit in the stomach and was kicked three meters away before he fell onto the ground. Under such an abrupt and violent attack, Shao Ping passed out before he could even moan in pain. Zhou Huan rounded his eyes in shock after watching the scene. Gu Ning came to Zhou Huan and unfastened the ropes. Zhou Huan, your father called me to rescue you. Gu Ning had heard what Shao Ping said to Zhou Huan, so she said that tofort him. Hearing that, Zhou Huan burst into tears. Although he refused to believe that his father would abandon him, he had been terrified. After Gu Nings exnation, he was relieved. His father would never abandon him but turned to a kung fu master for help. Indeed, in Zhou Huans eyes, Gu Ning was a kung fu master. Gu Ning let Zhou Huan cry to release his fear, and called Zhou Zhenghong at once. Zhou Zhenghong heard the sound of Zhou Huans crying on the phone and finally rxed. He repeatedly thanked Gu Ning. He then asked Gu Ning where they were and said that he woulde right away. Shao Ping was still lying on the ground, and it wasnt convenient for Gu Ning to leave here with Zhou Huan, so she told Zhou Zhenghong the address. After that, Gu Ning called the police. And when the policeman heard that it was Gu Ning, he didnt dare to hesitate and sent policemen to help them without dy, including the captain of the Criminal Police Force. Ever since their director had called in person and ordered them to release Gu Ningst time, her name was spread across the police station and none of the policemen dared to ignore her now. Zhou Zhenghong arrived at almost the same time as the policemen. Gu Ning showed the captain the video in which Shao Ping had kidnapped Zhou Huan a few hours ago, and the captain arrested Shao Ping without further questions. After that, Zhou Zhenghong went home with Zhou Huan, while Gu Ning went straight to the airport. Because of the ident, Gu Ning missed her ne, so she had to change her flight. Unexpectedly, she met a familiar man in the lounge after the change. The man was Li Zhenyu. Ever since Li Zhenzhens death, the Li family was drowned in sadness, and Li Zhenyu looked exhausted. Seeing Gu Ning, Li Zhenyu wore an evil expression. Although Gu Ning had nothing to do with the death of Li Zhenzhen, Li Zhenyu just hated her so much. However, he wasnt in the mood to pick on Gu Ning now. Gu Ning just nced at Li Zhenyu and ignored him. It was still early, so Gu Ning went to a nearby western restaurant and ordered a cup of coffee. Hi, Gu Ning! All of a sudden, someone greeted her. Gu Ning raised her head and noticed a tall, handsome man standing by her table. He was the boss of the caf, An, that Bai Xueyan admired from afar. An, Hi! Gu Ning smiled. Would you mind if I had a seat here? An asked politely. Of course not, please, Gu Ning said. Where are you heading to? An asked. City B, how about you? Gu Ning replied. Chapter 402 - The Shen family Chapter 402 The Shen family What a coincidence! Im flying to City B too, but I have to transfer to Germany then, An said. They talked for a little while longer and soon it was the departure time. An sat in the first ss, while Gu Nings seat was in the economy ss, so they separated once they were aboard. Gu Ning didnt see Li Zhenyu again, maybe because their flights werent the same. Just a short time after the ne which Gu Ning stepped aboard took off, a military helicopter slowlynded at a private airport in the capital. Afternding, four men got out of the helicopter one by one. They were Leng Shaoting, Chen Meng, Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei who ranked fifth in the Red me. The moment they were out the helicopter, Leng Shaoting couldnt wait to turn on his phone and make a call. Chen Meng and the other teammates shook their heads resignedly. Without a doubt, Leng Shaoting had to be calling Gu Ning. It seemed that their boss was deeply in love with Gu Ning, but it was better than being single and alone forever. Leng Shaoting indeed called Gu Ning, but her phone was powered off. Gu Ning had told Leng Shaoting that she would only turn her phone off in nes. Otherwise, there had to be no signal or the phone ran out of power. Thus Leng Shaoting thought that Gu Ning had to be on a ne now. Where is she going? Leng Shaoting thought. City G? Thinking that Gu Ning was flying to City G, Leng Shaoting was displeased. He was anxious to meet her, but unfortunately, he still had something else to deal with now. Xin Bei rubbed his stomach and said, Come on, lets go dine together! Im starving. Lets go. Jinchen will pay the bill, Chen Meng said. Hey, stop exploiting me! Dont forget to respect the old and cherish the young! Xu Jinchenined. However, it was no big deal for him to buy his teammates a meal. He just disliked that they treated him like an ATM. Well, we know that, but you need to respect us first, and then well cherish you! Xin Beiid his arm on Xu Jinchens shoulder. They were very close and didnt care about age. Leave me alone! Xu Jinchen got rid of Xin Beis arm. Youre just used to taking advantage of me. Saying that, they noticed that Leng Shaoting had suddenly stopped in front of them. Whats wrong with boss? Xu Jinchen asked. Oh, no, I feel something must be wrong, Xin Bei said. It seems bosss call wasnt answered. Chen Meng gave Xin Bei a nce of disdain. It was obvious that their bosss call wasnt answered. Xin Bei shrugged. Hey, go and ask whether boss is going to dine with us, Xin Bei said to Xu Jinchen. Why me? Xu Jinchen retorted. Leng Shaoting was displeased now, and thest thing he wanted to do was to annoy his boss. At that time, Leng Shaoting abruptly turned around, which scared the men behind him. I need to go back to the Leng familys house, you can enjoy yourselves, Leng Shaoting said. After that, Leng Shaoting left. It was during the day, so only Master Leng was in the Leng familys house. Leng Changzhi was surprised to see Leng Shaotinging home and weed him in excitement. Master Leng, on the other hand, criticized him the moment Leng Shaoting appeared. Shaoting, why didnt you tell me that your girlfriend was the girl who rescued Jiangs grandson? You already know now, Leng Shaoting said. He didnt think that it was necessary to tell his grandfather everything about Gu Ning. Most importantly, Gu Ning wouldnt allow him to do so. Otherwise, he would tell the whole world that Gu Ning was his girl. Master Leng didnt know how to argue back, but he just felt unhappy that Leng Shaoting didnt tell him in person. Oh, its very unusual that youe home right after you finished a task. What about your girlfriend? Master Leng teased. I have something serious to deal with right now, Leng Shaoting said. What? Master Leng asked. Master Leng understood that it had to be something important that Leng Shaoting wanted to discuss with him since he came back home. Master Leng and Leng Shaoting were alone in the study, so Leng Shaoting said it directly, Grandpa, do you still remember Chen Qiuyins older cousin, Chen Jinpeng, who was killed in a car ident three years ago? We stalked a drug dealer group in Burma this time. Unexpectedly, the person who makes deals with the group is precisely Chen Jinpeng who changed his name to Long Tianhu! In order to not alert him, I didnt meet Chen Jinpeng in person. And as theter investigation shows, Chen Jinpeng is a senior manager of the Kirin Gang. In that case, the car ident which happened three years ago waspletely a plot, which helped Chen Jinpeng to cover his real identity. I dont know whether Shen Yanfeng is aware of it. Im still investigating him. However, if he knows, it proves that the Shen family is much more ambitious than we thought. They always knew that the Shen family was ambitious, but didnt expect that they would be that ambitious and bold. In addition, the Shen family was close to the Leng family, so the Leng family hadnt doubted their behavior, or conduct an investigation. AS What? Hearing that, Master Leng was quite shocked and was then furious. The Shen family was also involved in politics. And government officials hated to be connected with gangs. If a government official wasnt close to and didnt make deals with gangs, he would be safe. However, if a government official did illegal things with gangs, he was doomed in his political career and would be sentenced to jail. Since the Shen family was a rtive of the Leng family, Master Leng wouldnt be happy to see them being involved with gangs. And he decided to take action after a clear investigation. If the Shen family hadnt done any illegal things with gangs yet, Master Leng would remind them to stay away from them, which was the most he could do. However, if the Shen family was involved in crimes, Master Leng definitely wouldnt defend them. Master Leng disliked gangs a lot. If he found out that his grand daughter-inw-to-be was friends with the leader of the Qing Gang, he would be astonished, but luckily, Gu Ning wasnt involved in any crimes with the Qing Gang. Chapter 403 - A Stampede at the Airport Chapter 403 A Stampede at the Airport I told you this so that you can be more cautious, but you dont need to get involved, Leng Shaoting said. He understood that his grandfather helped the Shen family for the sake of his grandmother, but Master Leng was aged now. Leng Shaoting didnt want him to be worried. And it was possible that the Shen family would hurt Master Leng if they found out that their dirty secret was exposed. Although there were ace bodyguards at Master Lengs sides, one could never be too careful. After the discussion with Master Leng, Leng Shaoting left. He took his phone out once he walked out of the Leng familys house, but there were no new messages or calls, which proved that Gu Ning didnt see his unanswered call yet. However, it had been a long time, and Gu Ning should have arrived at City G already. Maybe she isnt going to City G, but somewhere else. Leng Shaoting thought. Thinking of that, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning again. Her phone was still turned off. After three hours of flying, the ne Gu Ning took finallynded at the international airport of City B. Gu Ning turned on her phone the moment she got off the ne. She noticed Leng Shaotings missed calls, and immediately called him back. Leng Shaoting answered it within a second. Because he knew that Gu Ning would call him when she turned on her phone, he had held his phone in his hand the entire time. Ningning, Leng Shaoting called her. I was on a ne, and my phone was turned off. The ne justnded, so I called you at once, Gu Ning exined. Where are you now? Leng Shaoting asked. I heard people found antiques in a small vige near City B, and there might is an ancient grave there, so I came here to have a look, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting thought of what they had been throughst time and felt nervous. Are you alone? Gu Ning understood why Leng Shaoting was nervous andforted him. Dont worry. Ill be careful. And there is only a 1% possibility that what we experiencedst time will happen again. If there were moving bodies in every ancient grave, the world would be in chaos. Indeed, if there were moving bodies in every ancient grave, this world would be in chaos already. Grave-digging wasnt umon, and many archaeological teams would follow the trace left by gravediggers to discover the ancient graves, like this time. As for how the gravediggers found those ancient graves, Gu Ning had no idea, but they certainly had their own skills. Even so, Leng Shaoting was still worried. However, he also understood that once Gu Ning made up her mind, nobody could stop her. All he had in mind now was to settle his business as soon as possible so that he could meet her. The moment Gu Ning left the arrivals, she heard many people shouting the same name crazily. Lin Xiaowei! Lin Xiaowei! Lin Xiaowei! Seeing the excited group of people, Gu Ning understood that they had to be some stars fans and be here to pick up their idol. Within seconds, the group of young boys and girls dashed forward, not towards Gu Ning, but the woman next to her. The woman was Lin Xiaowei. The group of crazy fans ran so fast that even the bodyguards couldnt stop them. It was likely a stampede would happen. At that moment, an agonized female voice sounded. Help! Dont step on me! Help! However, those fans were screaming in excitement, and nobody heard the womans voice calling for help, except Gu Ning. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes at once and saw a young girl around 20-years-old lying on the ground in pain. There were many stepping on her body and people kept moving forward violently. Gu Ning was mad. She ran forward and knocked the fans away. Although she limited her strength to not hurt them badly, the fans were still swearing at her. Luckily, the young girl wasnt far from Gu Ning, and Gu Ning soon came to rescue her from the people who stepped on her. The people were furious that Gu Ning pushed them away. However, when they realized what had happened, they were all shocked and became quiet all of a sudden. Gu Ning seized the young girls hand and put power into her body without dy. Meanwhile, she red at the people who had stepped on this poor girl. Call the ambnce now! People were all scared, and a bodyguard took out his phone to call the ambnce. However, the moment that Gu Ning raised her head, a middle-aged man was astonished by her face. Gu Ning looked just like him! He also had a strange feeling which made him want to get closer to Gu Ning. This middle-aged man was precisely Gu Nings biological father, Tang Yunfan. Tang Yunfan had juste back from a business trip and saw the terrible scene when he walked out of the arrivals lounge. People were all staring at Gu Ning, so Gu Ning wasnt aware that Tang Yunfan was one of them too. How is she? The agent of the female star came over. The tragedy happened because of the female star, and they should care about the poor girl. Because, if this news went abroad, the female star would be affected too. Although most of the wounds are on the skin, shes badly injured. One of the girls ribs had been broken, but Gu Ning healed it with her power, so she didnt mention it. However, it wasnt reasonable if the girl wasnt injured at all after being violently stepped on by so many people, so Gu Ning didnt cure the girlpletely. And the girl still looked pale from the pain. Im so sorry about what has happened. Well pay her medical fees and mental damagepensation, Lin Xiaowei said guiltily. Great, Gu Ning replied, then looked to those who had stepped on this poor girl. You owe this badly injured girl an apology. Those people were scared by Gu Nings cold look and immediately apologized. Im sorry. Its fine. I know that you didnt do it on purpose. Although the badly injured girl was still mad, she forgave them. Chapter 404 - Artificial Raw Materials Chapter 404 Artificial Raw Materials The young girl then looked to Gu Ning and said, Thank you so much for saving my life. Gu Ning replied lightly and remained quiet. The ambnce arrivedter, and the girl was sent to the hospital. When Gu Ning left the airport, she sensed that someone was looking at her the entire time. However, the moment she turned around, Tang Yunfan walked away too, so Gu Ning only saw his back. Gu Ning didnt think about it any further and left too. Boss, whats wrong? Do you feel ufortable? Secretary Yan Weilun asked. Nothing, lets go! Tang Yunfan said and walked straight to the gate. Gu Ning didnt take a taxi at once when she was outside of the airport, because she had no idea where the ancient grave was. Besides, City B was so big with so many nearby viges, so she couldnt know which one the one she wanted to go to was. She could only turn to K for help. Gu Ning asked K whether he could hack someones phone and get its location. K gave her an affirmative answer. As long as the phone was on, it was easy for him to get its location. No matter what, it was worth trying, so Gu Ning told K to hack Su Anyas older brother, Su Anjuns phone and get its location. However, Gu Ning didnt know Su Anjuns phone number. She could only tell K some basic information about Su Anjun and let K do the job himself. As for the tasks assigned by Gu Ning, K never asked why, as long as it wouldnt hurt national interests. A few minutester, K told Gu Ning that Su Anjuns phones signal wasnt good so he couldnt get its location for now. In that case, Gu Ning couldnt go to find the ancient grave now, but she told K to keep an eye on Su Anjun. Once K found out where he was, K would tell Gu Ning. Gu Ning decided to visit the antique street in City B. City B was an important municipality, which was the center of this countrys economy, transportation, technology, finance, and trade. While Gu Ning went to the antique street, what had happened at the airport went viral on the Inte, and Lin Xiaowei received as manypliments as she did criticisms. Some thought that Lin Xiaowei was kind because she offered to pay the injured girls medical fee and mental damagepensation. She had even taken the injured girl to the hospital in person. However, others believed that Lin Xiaowei was only protecting her own reputation, and it was merely a show. Luckily, more people felt for Lin Xiaowei, because they all knew that fans could sometimes be crazy, and the ident wasnt something that Lin Xiaowei wanted to see. Meanwhile, many people were also surprised by Gu Nings brave behavior. Jesus! This girl is so awesome! Shes able to knock so many people away! Exactly! Shes strong and fast, which makes me think of a kung fu master! I bet she is one. Youve watched too many TV shows, but I have to admit that this girl is quite skillful. When she says Call the ambnce now, she looks so powerful, my body trembled in shock. And her sharp look was very terrifying! Shes pretty though! Gu Ning, on the other hand, wasnt aware of and didnt care about those discussions. It took her more than an hour to get to the antique street with a car even though there were no traffic jams along the way. When she finally arrived, she went to dine in a nearby restaurant before she walked in. The antique street in City B was as big and full of activity as the capital. Once Gu Ning ambled on the antique street, she used her Jade Eyes to scan through the objectsid on the stands at the sides of this street. Most of them were undoubtedly fake. However, by the time she had walked to the end, she still bought three valuable antiques. Within half an hour, Gu Ning finished her tour at the antique street, so she headed to the stone gambling street to have some fun afterward. When Gu Ning had just entered the stone gambling street, she noticed a group of people were in an animated discussion in front of a raw material shop. Gu Ning walked over, the shop was super crowded, but all the people inside were staring at the area where a worker was cutting raw materials. There was a big raw material that weighed around 200 pounds waiting to be cut out. This raw material already had a window that showed green, and it was highly possible that there was jade in it. However the quality of the green was medium, so the price of this raw material wasnt high either. It had only cost eight million yuan for that size. A middle-aged man was the buyer of this big raw material, and he fixed his eyes on it while his body was trembling with anxiety. This was hisst hope. If he couldnt cut out jade anymore, his jewelry store would have to be closed. Hey, do you think that there is jade inside? Onlookers started to discuss. Although it was more likely to cut out jade from a raw material with a window that showed green, it was hard to tell the result. Probably! If not, Mr. Zhang is doomed, and his jewelry store will have to close. Indeed! Because his son annoyed an important figures son, all his sources of jade were cut off. Even though there is jade on the market, someone will always bid a higher price than him for it, and now he has to y stone gambling. Exactly! However, Mr. Zhang has already spent almost twenty million yuan on stone gambling without getting any jade. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the inside of the big raw material. Unfortunately, there was no jade, but just a stone in it. However, right when Gu Ning was about to draw her gaze back, she saw that there was something wrong with the raw material. When she had a closer look, she found the reason. This big raw material was an artificial one! The jade which showed from the window was real, but it was just a thin piece. And its quality wasnt high, so it was only worth several hundred thousand yuan. Through the thin jade piece, Gu Ning saw the tin foil or hard white paper inside, as well as the glueyer. The main part of this big raw material clearly consisted of granite and other rocks. As for the outeryer of this big raw material, it was also fake. It wasnt umon to see artificial raw materials in the stone gambling industry, which was a trick used by cunning businessmen to deceive customers. Normally, it was hard for ordinary people to distinguish the fake ones from a real one unless with the help of a professional appraisal institution because they were skillfully made. Chapter 405 - Lord Pan Chapter 405 Lord Pan Gu Ning hated frauds. And since she encountered one, she wouldnt ignore it. Wait a second! When the worker was about to cut the big raw material, Gu Ning stopped him. Everyone looked at her with confusion. Gu Ning said to Mr. Zhang, Mr. Zhang, I think that you better not buy this raw material. Why? Mr. Zhang didnt understand. However, before Gu Ning could say another word, the boss of this raw material shop, Mr. Yang, opened his mouth and his tone was unkind. Miss, what do you mean? Gu Ning looked to him and said calmly, I think that you know the reason. You better give the money back to Mr. Zhang, otherwise... Gu Ning didnt finish her sentence, but her sneer and meaningful tone revealed everything. The boss of the raw material shop panicked a little. He wasnt sure whether Gu Ning knew the truth, but he refused to admit it. He already paid for this raw material, and there is no reason to regret! Mr. Yang pretended that he didnt understand Gu Nings meaning. Oh, what if there is something wrong with this raw material? Gu Ning sneered. What? This raw material isnt right? Everyone was surprised. Miss, are you serious? Mr. Zhang asked anxiously. Although he wasnt certain that Gu Ning spoke the truth, he had to be cautious now. Mr. Yang, on the other hand, was struck dumb for a second, then he snapped at Gu Ning. You have no proof! Mr. Yang was mad and panicking. How? How is it possible that this young girl found out that this raw material isnt real? Although he didnt know how Gu Ning found out, it was obvious that she purposely told everyone in public. Gu Ning stared at Mr. Yang and said, I dont have proof? Why dont we make a bet then? You... Mr. Yang didnt know what to say. He couldnt bet with Gu Ning because he knew that it was an artificial raw material. Seeing that, most of the people started to believe Gu Ning. Is there something wrong with this raw material? Mr. Yang, is this an artificial raw material? Of course not! Mr. Yang struggled, and said to his worker, Drive her away! Shes crazy! Wait a second, Mr. Yang. Since youre confident, why do you refuse to bet? If this raw material is natural, I will pay you ten million yuan. However, if its artificial, you give the money back to Mr. Zhang. How about that? Gu Ning said. It sounded like it was to Mr. Yangs advantage. However, only he knew that he was doomed to fail. If his dirty secret was exposed, the reputation of his shop would be ruined, and nobody would evere to his shop again. Exactly! If youre confident, why dont you bet? Indeed! If you win, you can have ten million yuan! Mr. Yang was so furious that he stared at Gu Ning evilly and questioned. Why do I have to listen to you? Of course you can reject, and then Ill call the police, Gu Ning said. She aimed to uncover his fraud, and she didnt care about what would happen to Mr. Yang and his shop afterward. You... Mr. Yang was speechless now and had no idea how to deal with it. Right at this moment, a male voice sounded arrogantly. Step aside! Let me see who dares cause trouble in a shop with the Pan familys support! The minute people heard his voice; they instantly stepped aside and left a wide passage in the middle. A good-looking young man around 22-years-old strutted inside. Lord Pan! Since when has he been Mr. Yangs support? Well, I heard the person that Mr. Zhang annoyed is from the Pan family. I dont know whether Lord Pan is Mr. Yangs support, but Im sure that he ising here aiming at Mr. Zhang. Gee, it seems Mr. Zhang is really in trouble! Although they discussed in a low voice, Gu Ning heard it clearly. Lord Pan, of course, wasnt Mr. Yangs support, and he indeed came here to get revenge on Mr. Zhang. Seeing Lord Paning, Mr. Yang rxed. Gu Ning also sensed peoples fear of Lord Pan, but she wasnt afraid of him at all. It was me. Following Gu Nings voice, Lord Pans sight fell on her. He was surprised by her familiar face. All of a sudden, he thought of something and became very excited. Oh, its you! Youre the one who rescued the injured girl at the airport, right? His abrupt change astonished everyone in the shop, but they all heard that Gu Ning was the one who had rescued the injured girl at the airport. Gu Ning raised her eyebrow. She didnt expect that this man recognized her face, but she wasnt surprised because there had been so many cameras in front of her. Yes, its me. Gu Ning didnt deny it. Having an affirmative answer, Lord Pan was more excited. Do you know kung fu? Sure, Gu Ning replied. Um, can you teach me and be my master? Lord Pan asked and looked at Gu Ning with anticipation. People around them were stunned, and all doubted whether this Lord Pan was the high-profile one who was always arrogant. Lord Pan was famous for his disdain for women. Nobody could believe the scene. Lord Pan loved fighting, and he naturally admired whoever was good at fighting. Although there were many martial clubs in City B, Lord Pan disliked them. And although it was easy for his family to find a master to teach him kung fu, he wasnt willing to do so. He only did things ording to his own will, and he was totally self-centered. The reason why he chose Gu Ning was because he had a good impression of her. Otherwise, he would never regard a girl as his master. Lord Pan was arrogant, and always bullied others, but he had nevermitted crimes. Chapter 406 - I’ll Do My Best Chapter 406 Ill Do My Best Mr. Yang, on the other hand, was upset. If Gu Ning became Lord Pans master, Lord Pan would definitely listen to her, and he would be in big trouble. Gu Ning frowned a little. She wasnt interested in being someones master, so she rejected him directly. Sorry, Im not interested. What? Lord Pan was disappointed, but then he had another idea. Well, if you dont want to be my master, would you mind being my boss?. People around them were really shocked this time. Why did Lord Pan want to follow Gu Ning? Gu Ning didnt reject him again but was thinking about it. It wasnt a bad idea to have a super-rich heir be a member of her team. It wouldnt cost her anything but expand herwork. However, she wouldnt decide without thorough consideration either, because she was unfamiliar with the Pan Family. If the Pan family often abused their power, they wouldnt get along with Gu Ning, and there would be no need for her to be connected with them. At the same time, Gu Ning also understood that there were no officials or businessmen who had never done anything bad. As long as it didnt break thew or basic moral standards, Gu Ning wouldnt mind. What do you think? Seeing Gu Ning hesitated, Lord Pan knew that he had hope, but was still very nervous. Are you sure that youre willing to call me boss? Gu Ning asked. Of course, Lord Pan replied seriously. Seeing Lord Pan being so serious, Gu Ning said, I cant give you the answer right now, but I can give you a chance. So whether Ill ept you as one of my team all depends on you. No problem, Ill do my best! Lord Pan said in excitement. Although Gu Ning didnt give him an affirmative answer yet, he still had a chance. Are you going to support Mr. Yang now? Gu Ning asked. No-no, Lord Pan said. Since Gu Ning was his boss now, he would, of course, stand with her. Mr. Yang really panicked now. And Im helping Mr. Zhang. Will you pick on him? Gu Ning asked again. Of course not, Lord Pan said. His boss was going to help Mr. Zhang, and he definitely wouldnt act against his boss. Very well. Gu Ning was satisfied, then looked at Mr. Yang. Are you going to give the money back to Mr. Zhang, and destroy all the artificial raw materials, or do I still have to call the police? I-Ill give the money back to Mr. Zhang, Mr. Yang said. No matter what, the reputation of his store was damaged. However, if he was willing to give the money back to Mr. Zhang and destroy all the artificial raw materials, he still had a chance to run his business as usual. However, if Gu Ning called the police, he would really be doomed. In the end, Mr. Yang gave the money to Mr. Zhang. Because of Mr. Yangs attitude, Mr. Zhang and others all believed that the raw material wasnt real. From the beginning to the end, Mr. Zhang also closely watched how the situation developed. After that, Mr. Zhang repeatedly thanked Gu Ning, and he wasnt dumb enough to ask how Gu Ning found out that there was something wrong with the raw material. Even though Lord Pan wouldnt cause Mr. Zhang any trouble, Mr. Zhang couldnt find any source of jade in a short time. Therefore, Gu Ning talked to him in private and told him that she had a rtive who had a jade provider. If he needed it, she could help him. In actual fact, Gu Ning was making a deal for herself. What Gu Ning offered was exactly what Mr. Zhang was badly in need of. He was thrilled and thanked Gu Ning again. Gu Ning then gave Mr. Zhang, Zheng Pengs phone number and the name of thepany. Hearing that thepany was Colorful Jade Provider, Mr. Zhang was very relieved, because thepany was quite famous in the jade industry. Boss, would you mind having a meal with me? When Gu Ning and Lord Pan were alone, Lord Pan seized the chance to please Gu Ning. I just had a meal, Gu Ning said. She wasnt turning Lord Pan down on purpose, but she did have a meal an hour ago. Let me buy you a cup of coffee then, Lord Pan said. I need to continue stone gambling. Gu Ning rejected him again. Stone gambling? Boss, do you y it too? Lord Pan was surprised. If he had known Gu Nings achievements, he wouldnt have been so surprised. Yes, Gu Ning said lightly. Now, Lord Pan admired Gu Ning more. He followed Gu Ning walking into another raw material store. The moment its owner noticed Lord Pan, he fawned on him at once. Oh, isnt this Lord Pan! Pleasee on in and have a look. I can give you 30% off. Lord Pan didnt know much about stone gambling, but he enjoyed it because it was exciting, so he came to this stone gambling street often. And all the owners of the raw material shops on this street knew Lord Pan. Sure. Lord Pan became arrogant again before others. He followed behind Gu Ning but had no intention to buy raw materials himself. Gu Ning focused on the pile of raw materials before her for a few seconds, then walked over and picked up one the size of a football. There was medium-high-level jade in it. Get a cart now, Gu Ning naturally gave Lord Pan an order. No problem! Facing Gu Ning, Lord Pan immediately put on a smile and went to fetch a cart. The scene shocked many people who had known Lord Pan for a long time, and none of them could believe their eyes. Who is this young girl? Why is Lord Pan listening to her? Is she Lord Pans girlfriend? Impossible! Lord Pan has had many girls, but those girls were like female servants when they were with Lord Pan, and Lord Pan never treated them gently, let alone smiled at them. Is this girl special to Lord Pan? Or is Lord Pan scared of this girl? Everyone around them had the same thoughts, but Lord Pan didnt care at all, because Gu Ning upied his mind. Boss, is there jade inside? Lord Pan asked. When people heard Lord Pan call this young girl boss, they were truly shocked. However, no matter how curious they were, nobody dared to ask Lord Pan. The Pan family wasnt ranked on the top 10 richest list in City B, but it was a well-known super-rich family. City B was the center of finance, and only an affluent family with billions or dozens of billions of yuan in wealth could be called a real super-rich family. Amon super-rich family normally had over a billion yuan in assets. As for those families with only hundreds of millions of yuan in wealth, they were hardly super-rich families. Of course, there were many rich people with hundreds of millions of yuan in wealth in City B, but it wasntmon to see a billionaire. Well know when we cut it. Gu Ning wouldnt give him an affirmative answer before the raw material was cut open. Chapter 407 - I Know I’m Awesome Chapter 407 I Know Im Awesome Later, Gu Ning chose another two raw materials with jade inside. One was medium-high-level jade the size of a tissue box, while the other was high-level and as big as three mans palms piled together. And two-third of the two raw materials was jade. Lord Pan was surprised by Gu Nings speed of picking up raw materials. Boss, are you just randomly choosing? I have my instinct, Gu Ning said. What? Lord Pan didnt think that instinct was reliable. Even though Lord Pan thought that Gu Ning knew nothing about stone gambling, he still admired her as always. Gu Ning only took three raw materials with jade inside, and she was kind enough to leave the rest for the owner of this shop to run his business. With the help of Lord Pan, Gu Ning got 30% off when she paid the bill. Even though Gu Ning didntck money, it felt good when you could get a discount. Miss, do you want to cut them out? the owner of the shop asked. Sure, Gu Ning said, then walked to the stone-cutting area. No customers were cutting raw materials, so the two machines were both avable. Gu Ning told the two stonecutters to cut the two raw materials with medium-high-level jade inside first. Once the machines started to work, people in the shop quickly surrounded the area. Everyone was nervously staring at the raw materials which were being cut, including Lord Pan. Gu Ning was the only one who stayed calm. Boss, shouldnt you be nervous? Lord Pan saw Gu Ning being so calm and asked with curiosity. Im not, Gu Ning said. Lord Pan admired Gu Nings outstanding psychological quality once more. Before long, the green showed. People all looked at Gu Ning with envy or jealousy, but Gu Ning still remained calm. Lord Pan, on the other hand, was astonished by Gu Nings urate instinct. He also understood that luck was very important in stone gambling. However, Gu Ning still remained calm and didnt seem excited at all. Boss, arent you happy? Lord Pan asked puzzledly. Of course I am. Gu Ning gave him a perfunctory answer. She wasnt unhappy but was used to it, and she had already known that there was jade in it. Lord Pan felt that it was very strange that Gu Ning didnt show any happiness if she was really happy. Did she already know? Lord Pan thought to himself, but he didnt take it seriously, even though it was precisely the truth. It could be just a thinyer, someone said with jealousy. Seeing the green, many people would be green with envy too. Miss, Im willing to pay fifty thousand yuan for this raw material. Although the green shows a little, it could only be a thinyer and the raw material would be a waste. However, if you sell it to me, you can at least make fifty thousand yuan! a middle-aged man in a suit said to Gu Ning. When Gu Ning heard it, she remembered that someone had said the same thing to her when she had cut out jade the first time. Sorry, if you want to buy it, you have to wait until the end. And the most generous buyer will get the jade, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said so, the middle-aged man could only wait. The stonecutter kept cutting. And at the same time, the other stone cutter told them that green showed. Jesus! This young girl is so lucky! Both of her raw materials show green. Is it possible that the third one will show green too? Probably! People were more surprised and looked at Gu Ning with greater jealousy, while Gu Ning still remained calm. Boss, youre so awesome! Lord Pan couldnt admire Gu Ning more now, and he believed that he had made the right decision to follow Gu Nings lead. Within minutes, the first jade was fully cut out. Oh my! Its medium-high-level jade of the glutinous-rice type! the stonecutter raised his voice in excitement. His hands were trembling slightly. It was hard to cut out jade and normally he could only cut out dozens of pieces of jade in a year. It was rare to see jade above the medium level. What? Glutinous-rice type! It must be worth at least thirty million yuan! Jesus! Its a fortune! Boss, youre so awesome! Lord Panplimented with excitement like the jade was his. However, no one was more upset than the owner of this shop. Although it was usual to see a customer cut out jade in his shop, he couldnt help feeling envious and jealous too. A short whileter. Jesus! This is medium-high-level jade of the water type! the other stonecutter said in astonishment. What? The crowd burst into discussion again. Gu Nings unbelievable luck really shocked them. Everyone looked at Gu Ning with pure jealousy, but Gu Ning wasnt affected at all. Boss... Lord Pan was about to praise Gu Ning again, but he was suddenly short of words. He was running out ofplimentary vocabry. However, he still tried to express his admiration for Gu Ning. Well, I honestly dont what else I can say, but boss, youre really awesome! Gu Ning was amused. Alright, I know that Im awesome, so you can stop ttering me. Hearing their small talk, many people around them thought that Gu Ning was being too proud, even though they all had to admit that she was really incredible. Lord Pan, on the other hand, loved Gu Nings character. Before long, someone bid for the first jade of the glutinous-rice type. Ten million yuan. Eleven million yuan. Twenty million yuan. In the end, the jade was sold for twenty million yuan. Right when Gu Ning was ready to give the third raw material to a stonecutter, her phone rang, and the caller was K. K finally got the location, so Gu Ning decided to not cut the third raw material now. Miss, are you going to cut the third one? the owner of this shop asked. No, thanks, Gu Ning said. Afterward, the second jade was fully cut out. It was bigger than the first one, so its price would be higher too. Ten million yuan. Twelve million yuan. When people were busy bidding for the second jade, Gu Ning heard someone speaking Language R beside her, and she was displeased. People from Country R were disliked by people in this country, including Gu Ning. Gu Ning wasnt adept at Language R, but she could understand a little. Gu Ning heard the person from Country R tell a local citizen by his side to help him bid for the second jade. Chapter 408 - Won’t Sell it to People from Country R Chapter 408 Wont Sell it to People from Country R Gu Ning, who had a strong bias against people from Country R, of course, wouldnt sell her jade to them, even if it was a profitable deal. Thirty-five million yuan. Forty million yuan. A bid from the person from Country R. After that, nobody followed up, because the price was already high enough. Gu Ning approached Lord Pan and said to him, Hes from Country R. I dont want to sell this jade to him. Help me bid for this jade. Hearing that the man was from Country R, Lord Pan was displeased too, because he hated them very much. Therefore, he agreed with Gu Ning without hesitation. Fifty million yuan! Lord Pan said. He suddenly raised the price by ten million at a time. Gu Ning was going to keep this jade, and its price didnt matter now. Hearing that Lord Pan joined the bidding, everyone was confused, because Lord Pan came here with Gu Ning. If he wanted to buy it, he could make the deal with Gu Ning in private. The person from Country R was disappointed. Fifty million yuan was almost the highest price, and it wouldnt be worth buying if the price went higher again. However, the person from Country R wasnt willing to give up. Fifty-five million yuan. Sixty million yuan! Lord Pan said without a second thought and gave them a provoking nce. By now they knew that Lord Pan did it on purpose. However, they had never met Lord Pan before. So why did he have to do it? The person from Country R wanted to continue bidding but was stopped by the local citizen. They discussed in a low voice for a few seconds, and the person from Country R gave up. He red at Lord Pan before he left. Ha! Lord Pan was satisfied. Aright, Sir, if you still want this jade, you can pay thirty-five million yuan for it and take it home, Gu Ning said to the man who had bid thirty-five million yuan for the jade just then. Of course I do! the man said with crity. However, miss, why didnt you sell it to the person who bid such a high price? Hes from Country R, and I dont want to sell it to him, Gu Ning said directly. Upon hearing that the person was from Country R, people all felt disgusted, and they also approved Gu Nings behavior. Meanwhile, some also thought that Gu Ning was dumb, and there was no need to act against money. After the deal, Gu Ning left the shop. I have something else to deal with. So its time to say goodbye, Gu Ning said to Lord Pan. What? Lord Pan was reluctant to leave. He still wanted to invite her to join him for a mealter. Where are you leaving for? I can send you there. My car is right outside, Lord Pan said. No, thanks, Gu Ning rejected him. Oh, I still dont know your name yet. Im Pan Zirui by the way. Since youre my boss now, shouldnt you give me your phone number so that I can contact you? Pan Zirui said. My names Gu Ning, and my phone number is XXXX. Send me a message, and Ill save your phone number. Ill call you when Im done, Gu Ning said. Pan Zirui immediately saved Gu Nings phone number. They walked out together, and Gu Ning directly took a taxi waiting at the roadside. Nanshui Vige was where Gu Ning was heading for. It was 23 kilometers away from the south exit of City B, but there was no need to drive on the expressway. On the way, Gu Ning received Tang Haifengs call. Her first thought was that he must have heard the news of what had happened at the airport and knew that she was City B now. She was right. The moment Gu Ning answered the call, Tang Haifengined. Girl Gu, I heard the news that you rescued an injured girl at the airport of City B. Why didnt you visit me since youre here? Gu Ning smiled and exined, Grandpa, I have something important to deal with in City B. I promise that Ill visit you once its done. What important thing? Do you need me to help you? Just say it, Tang Haifeng said. Thanks, grandpa, but I can handle it alone, Gu Ning said. If she could deal with on her own, she wouldnt bother others. However, if she needed Tang Haifengs support, she wouldnt hesitate to call him either. She maintained a close rtionship with Tang Haifeng to expand herwork, so she wouldnt waste it. Fine, but dont hesitate to let me know if you need my help. Oh, Ive prepared a red envelope for you. Dont forget to visit me! Tang Haifeng said and used the red envelope as the bait. Ha-ha, Gu Ning snorted withughter, but she still cooperated with Tang Haifeng and acted greedy. Of course Ille visit you for the red envelope! Oh, so if I didnt prepare a red envelope for you, you wouldnt visit me then, right? Tang Haifeng pretended to be mad. Of course not! Even if there is no red envelope, Ill still visit you. I can eat and drink in your house anyway, Gu Ning joked. Ha-ha! Tang Haifeng was amused. Just after Tang Haifeng hung up the call with Gu Ning, Tang Jiakai came home. Seeing Tang Haifeng being so happy, he asked with curiosity, Grandpa, why are you so happy? Girl Gu is in City B now, but shes busy, so shell visit me once shes free, Tang Haifeng said. He was even happier to hear that Gu Ning came to City B than that his grandson came home. Tang Jiakai was also excited because he was very curious about Gu Ning who was his grandfathers new granddaughter and closely resembled his uncle. Grandpa, please invite her to visit us at home. I really want to meet the girl! Tang Jiakai said in excitement. Nanshui Vige was now a resort. Originally, it had been an orchard with a total area of 165 acres. Later, it gradually developed into a folklore resort with farmhouse features, including catering, amodation, entertainment, and other secondary services. Other than an orchard, there was also a temple from the Tang Dynasty. People might go there to wish for good luck. And there was a reservoir the size of a football field too. Tourists could fish or sail on boats there. Su Anjuns location was in Nanshui Vige, but not in the entertainment area. From the GPS map that K had given her, Gu Ning had to walk forwards along the river for about two kilometers. It was said that people had picked up antiques in this direction of the road. Most vigers in Nanshui Vige were aware of the news that there were antiques around this ce, but outsiders might not hear of it. Chapter 409 - Meet Those Gravediggers Again Chapter 409 Meet Those Gravediggers Again In the beginning, some vigers wanted to make some money by secretly selling antiques, but others who knew that it was illegal told the government. The government then sent an archaeological team here. Although the government didnt hide the news, it didnt spread the news either, so there werent many people who knew about it. Gu Ning walked along the road while using her Jade Eyes to scan the mountains around her. Su Anjuns group had probably already searched this road, but their eyes were hardlyparable to her Jade Eyes. Gu Ning came here not for Su Anjun, but the ancient grave. Therefore, she didnt care much about Su Anjuns group but was still cautious to not run across them. The mountains here werent very high, merely at an altitude of around a few hundred to a thousand meters, but there were many trees and rocks and it wasnt easy to climb. Of course, it wasnt a problem for Gu Ning. She had walked for an hour and made a round of a small mountain, but failed to find any traces of an ancient grave or a grave hole. Hours had passed, and still nothing. However, right after Gu Ning climbed a short distance up another mountain, she heard some people talking, but couldnt hear them clearly because they were far away. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and saw 20 or so people on the other side of this mountain. They were searching for something with tools on the ground. Although Gu Ning had her Jade Eyes, she couldnt find the ancient grave at a nce. Instead, she had to search the ground meter by meter too. Nevertheless, she was able to search in a muchrger area at a higher speed than them. Since she already found Su Anjuns group, Gu Ning definitely wouldnt go over. She turned and walked in the opposite direction. It wasnt early when Gu Ning arrived at Nanshui Vige, and the sky quickly got dark in the winter. It wasnt safe to stay in the mountains at night. There could be snakes, ants, rats or something else, so Su Anjuns group stopped searching and made camp in an empty ce while taking measures to prevent against snakes and other poisonous animals. As for Gu Ning, she kept looking for the ancient grave. With the help of her Jade Eyes, she had no trouble walking in the night. And if she was bitten by a snake, she could use her power to protect herself. Gu Ningter came to another mountain. However, before she could find the ancient grave, she heard someone talking quietly in front of her. Li Maosong, my older brother died because of you! And Ill get revenge for him today! Hearing the name, Li Maosong, Gu Ning was surprised and immediately used her Jade Eyes. There they were! Gu Ning met those gravediggers again, namely Li Maosong, Sun Chao, Zhao Jiangquan and Guo Yiyang. What a coincidence! However, Gu Ning wasnt very surprised. They were gravediggers after all and spent most of their time finding ancient graves. It wasnt surprising that they came here after they heard the news. However, there wasnt only Li Maosong and his friends. Another six men were standing opposite Li Maosongs group. Both of the sides seemed displeased, especially those who were ring at Li Maosong Du Shouyang, I told you that Lao San didnt die because of us. He refused to listen to us and ran into the grave for money, but was killed by a moving body! Lao Er who was Sun Chao argued in anger. They were unwilling to bear the result of Lao Sans death. Hearing that, Gu Ning figured out what was happening here. The man named Du Shouyang must be the younger brother of Lao San (Du Shouming). Gu Ning moved over silently. Although she had just met Li Maosong and others once, they shared the unbelievable experience in the ancient grave. Thus, she wouldnt walk away from them. If they were in danger, she was willing to help them. A moving body? Bullshit! Do you think Ill buy that? I think you killed him because you didnt want to share the money with him! Du Shouyang didnt believe in the moving body. Believe it or not, we didnt kill Lao San! Zhao Jiangquan said. Its not important whether I believe it or not, because you all are going to die today. Du Shouyang seemed evil and pulled a gun from his waist all of a sudden, aiming at Li Maosong. Li Maosong and the others stepped backward in fear, and their faces turned pale. Gu Ning was displeased too. She was worried that they would be killed at any second, so she ran forward to rescue them without dy. Luckily, Gu Ning was only four meters away from them. And within two seconds, Gu Ning reached Du Shouyangs side and broke his wrist. The others didnt clearly see what was going on until Du Shouyang shouted in severe pain. They were all scared as well as shocked. Du Shouyang held his injured right wrist, but his gun was gone. And Gu Ning was standing by his side with his gun in her hand. You... Everyone looked at Gu Ning in astonishment. It happened as fast like lightning! And an ordinary person couldnt do that. This girl must be a kung fu master. They thought. Li Maosong and the others didnt recognize Gu Ning when she had dashed out, but when they saw Gu Nings face, they were quite surprised. Miss Gu, its you! Li Maosong said in excitement. Since it was Gu Ning, it was understandable that she could get the control of Du Shouyang like lightning. Gu Ning had rescued them from bats and a moving body thest time, so in their hearts, Gu Ning was their lifesaver and a kung fu master they admired. Oh, its Miss Gu! The others were also surprised. They didnt wonder why Gu Ning showed up here because they thought that Gu Ning was a gravedigger too. Hi, you all, nice to meet you again! Gu Ning said to them. Li Maosong and Sun Chao were even older than her mother, while Zhao Jiangquan and Guo Yiyang were younger than 30-years-old. Du Shouyang panicked a little after he found out that Li Maosong and the others knew Gu Ning and Gu Ning was able to grab his gun away in seconds. Gu Ning coldly nced at Du Shouyangs group, and she had a natural air of power, which terrified them. Chapter 410 - Rescue Them Once More Chapter 410 Rescue Them Once More Gu Nings sight fell on Du Shouyang. Just because you dont believe that there is a moving body in this world doesnt mean that there isnt. Your older brother really was killed by a moving body. I saw it with my own eyes. Du Shouyang still refused to believe it. Youre a member of their group, so you naturally will defend them. Not only Du Shouyang, but the others who were with him didnt believe it either. It was quite understandable because it was very hard for modern people to believe in ghosts and monsters. Since they didnt believe it, Gu Ning had no n to exin further. However, she stared at Du Shouyang icily and warned him. Its up to you whether you believe it or not. However, if you dare to hurt Li Maosong and his friends, Ill throw you into jail and youll stay there forever. Meeting Gu Nings sharp gaze, Du Shouyangs body trembled in fear, and he could hardly breathe. Even his partners felt the pressure from Gu Ning, which made them think that this young girl wasnt simple at all. Now, disappear! Gu Ning said. Although Du Shouyang wanted to kill Li Maosong, he failed, and Gu Ning couldnt kill them all. She didnt want to be sentenced to jail after all. Du Shouyang was reluctant to leave but didnt dare stay here either. Besides, his wrist was injured and he had to go to the hospital right away. After that, a group of them escaped. When they were gone, Li Maosong thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. Miss Gu, thank you so much for rescuing us again! Indeed! Miss Gu, thank you so much! the other three men said. Miss Gu, youre our lifesaver. If you need our help in the future, feel free to let us know, and well spare no effort to help you, Li Maosong said seriously. Yes, the others echoed. When Gu Ning met them again, she had thought to hire them. Since they showed their kindness towards her on their own initiative, Gu Ning, of course, wouldnt deny it. Great. If I need your help in the future, Ill let you know, Gu Ning said. No problem! Li Maosong and the others said. In their eyes, it was an honor if Gu Ning turned to them for help. Oh, Miss Gu, you must be here to find the ancient grave too, right? Those experts have searched several mountains in vain, and we also have searched around this mountain, but found nothing. Maybe there is no ancient grave at all, Li Maosong said. However, if there is no ancient grave, why did some people pick antiques up here? Zhao Jiangquan still believed there had to be an ancient grave around this ce. It is hard to tell, but since were already here, lets go find it! Gu Ning said. Youre right. Miss Gu, would you mind joining us? If we find it, we can share the antiques by halves, Li Maosong said. Although it wasnt fair because Gu Ning was alone while they had four people in the team, they didnt mind. Li Maosong added, However, if any weird things happen likest time, please help us as always, Miss Gu. Gu Ning was surprised by Li Maosongs generosity, but since he was willing to do so, she wouldnt reject it. As for Li Maosongs request for help, Gu Ning agreed. Dont worry. Since were a team now, Ill do my best to protect you. Afterward, Gu Ning joined Li Maosong and his friends to search for the ancient grave. Although Li Maosong and his friends had searched around this mountain, Gu Ning still wanted to look around again on her own. After she didnt find anything on that mountain with her Jade Eyes, she left with Li Maosong and the other men. All the nearby mountains have been searched, and we still found nothing. Maybe the ancient grave is in a farther mountain! Zhao Jiangquan said. If we still cant find it, the antiques could have been dug out already by others before us, Guo Yiyang said. He seemed upset because they had encountered such situations many times before. Do you have a map? Gu Ning asked. Sure, Sun Chao said. He took out the map and a picture at once. This is the map, and this is the full view of Nanshui Vige we took from a ne when we came here. Gu Ning checked the map and the picture. Zhao Jiangquan immediately used the shlight of his phone to light for Gu Ning. Even though Gu Ning didnt need it, she didnt say anything in order to not expose her secret. She looked at the picture first. There were some mountains which were marked with red spots on it, which meant they had already searched for them. And those mountains without red spots were far away from Nanshui Vige. After a while, a ce attracted Gu Nings attention. It was the temple of Nanshui Vige. Somehow, Gu Ning had a feeling that the ancient grave could be under the temple. Well, since were going to search for the ancient grave, why dont we have a look in the temple? Gu Ning said. The temple? Nobody thought that the ancient grave could be in the temple because the temple was located right beside the vige. Besides, people picked antiques up in the opposite direction of the temple, so nobody had searched it. However, since Gu Ning proposed to give it a try, Li Maosong and the others would follow her without a doubt. Then, the group of them walked to the temple together. Even though Gu Ning had the sense that the ancient grave could be around the temple, she wasntpletely sure. Therefore, she used her Jade Eyes along the way while they walked towards it. It took them nearly two hours of walking before they finally got there. It was 9 pm, which was a great time for gravediggers to start to work. The temple was built at an altitude of two hundred meters, halfway to the top of the mountain. Except for the stairs which were the only ess to the temple, there were only trees around it. Normally, graves were in t ground or low mountains, so gravediggers seldom climbed so high to search for an ancient grave. Gu Ning and the others climbed the mountain, searching for the ancient grave. Half an hourter, when they were only ten meters away from the temple, they smelled the disgusting stench of a corpse. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes looking in the direction of the acrid smell. There was arge piece of rock 20 meters away from them, and a half-rotten body was lying right under it. Most of it was covered by small scattered rocks. The body was dressed in amon style. It wasnt a monk, but it could be a tourist. Gu Ning looked deeper with her Jade Eyes, and a round ck hole appeared in her sight. Gu Ning was excited. Although she wasnt sure that it was a grave hole, it was highly possible. If it was a grave hole, the body had to be a gravedigger. Anyway, she decided to have a look. Chapter 411 - It Isn’t A Grave? Chapter 411 It Isnt A Grave? I smell the stench of a corpse. Lets go there and have a look, Gu Ning said. What? A corpse? Hearing that, they were all surprised that someone had died here, but they had seen bodies a lot of times before, so none of them were scared. After that, Li Maosong and his friends followed Gu Ning walking over. When they stood in front of the body and saw its face, Li Maosong, and his friends were astonished. Zhao Laoer! Why did Zhao Laoer die here? Is there really an ancient grave around here? Was he killed by his partners? Zhao Laoer was a gravedigger too, and he must havee here for the ancient grave after he had heard the news. Lets search around his body, Gu Ning said. Although she had already found the ck hole, she couldnt tell them right away in case it would arouse their suspicion. Hearing that, they immediately started to search around, while Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see what was inside the ck hole. The ck hole was three meters ahead of the body, and there was a big rock blocking its entrance. Normally people wouldnt know that there was something unusual about it. The ck hole was over a dozen meters deep, and it almost reached the bottom of the temple. At the end of it, there was a chamber which was five square-meters big, but it was empty. Maybe other gravediggers had already taken all the stuff inside, so there was nothing left in it. However, no other tunnels were extending from the chamber. Was it just a normal grave? However, if it was a normal grave, there should be a coffin! Gravediggers wouldnt steal a coffin. Gu Ning looked deeper with her Jade Eyes and saw that something was wrong with the chamber. There was another chamber next to the wall of this chamber. And the wall was only a meter thick. Although the second chamber was also empty, Gu Ning saw that a grave tunnel extended from it. It seemed that the first chamber was just a cover, and the gravediggers who hade here before them hadnt known that there was more just next to the wall. While nobody was looking, Gu Ning secretly moved the rock away and a third of the hole showed. Oh, look! Here is a hole! Gu Ning said like she just found it. Li Maosong and his friends ran over at once and moved the rock together before he used his shlight to look inside. This is a grave hole, Li Maosong said. Let me get in first, and you can follow behind me, Gu Ning said, then climbed into the hole. Everyone agreed. Gu Ning led the team so that she could protect them if anything bad happened. Gu Ning had promised to do so after all. When they climbed into the hole, Gu Ning told thest person to move the rock back to cover the hole to prevent others from finding it. The hole was straight and was only a meter tall, so they had to squat when they were inside. Gu Ning took out her night-luminescent pearl, and the ck hole was lit up at once. Li Maosongs and his friends shlights became useless then. Seeing Gu Nings night-luminescent pearl, Li Maosong and his friends were impressed again. However, they had no intention to steal it. No person was 100% good or bad. It was illegal that they dug ancient graves, and it showed that they werent good people, but they wouldnt murder others and knew how to be grateful. In that case, they were good people to some extent. It all went well as they walked to the chamber, but there was no tunnel ahead. Well. There is no tunnel? Isnt this a grave? Li Maosong and his friends were quite disappointed. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and saw nothing dangerous in the second chamber behind the wall, so she asked Li Maosong and his friends, Do you trust me? I have an idea. They were struck dumb for a second, but they all knew that Gu Ning was talking about this grave. No matter what Gu Ning was going to do, they would follow her. Miss Gu, Im willing to follow your lead no matter what youre going to do next, Li Maosong said. They now all regarded Gu Ning as their leader, and they would follow her lead, even if it was risky. Me too! The other three men echoed. Very well. Gu Ning was satisfied. She then pointed at the wall before them. Dig through that wall. No problem. They didnt ask why, but took out tools and started to dig without dy. The four men were divided into two shifts to dig through the wall. At the same time, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning when he was free, but no one answered. Leng Shaoting thought that Gu Ning must have gone to find the ancient grave, and he was worried. However, all he could do was wait until Gu Ning called him back. Half an hourter, the one-meter thick wall was dug through. Li Maosong and his friends were very surprised when they discovered the second chamber. They couldnt believe that Gu Ning was just lucky, but they knew that it wasnt appropriate for them to ask further. If Gu Ning said that she only relied on her luck or instinct, then so be it. However, the hole was too small for a person to get through, so Li Maosong and Zhao Jiangquan kept digging till the hole was big enough. Another half an hourter, the hole was big enough for a person to crawl through. There was no need to make arge hole, as long as it was big enough for them to get through. This time, Gu Ning still moved in the front. A short whileter, they arrived at the second chamber. It was cold and damp inside because it had been closed for a long time, but there was no rotten smell in it like thest ancient grave. The second chamber was empty, but there were grave tunnels at both sides. There would be the front door and the third chamber at the ends of the two grave tunnels. Lets see which one is connected to the chamber, Li Maosong said, and moved to the right grave tunnel, while Sun Chao moved to the left one. Gu Ning, instead, directly used her Jade Eyes, and saw that the front door was on the left side, while the third chamber was on the right side. Nevertheless, she wouldnt say it of course. This grave consisted of three chambers, and people had to move through the second chamber to the third one. Lets go to the right one! Gu Ning said. After a few minutes, they arrived at a rock door. Lets open it! Sure, Li Maosong said and went to push the rock door. Unfortunately, it was too heavy. Let me do it. Gu Ning walked forward, and Li Maosong stepped aside. Gu Ning pushed the door with her normal strength but failed. Thus, she used her power and improved her strength. Chapter 412 - Step-shake Crown Chapter 412 Step-shake Crown With a small sound, the rock door moved, which shocked Li Maosong and his friends. Gu Ning was unusually strong! Gu Ning gradually pushed the rock door open. In order to not shock them too much, Gu Ning intentionally slowed down. After the rock door was pushed open, the group of them walked inside. The third chamber was 10 square-metersrge, but it was still empty. And it had three grave tunnels at its front, left and right side. Which tunnel should we go in first? Zhao Jiangquan asked. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and saw that this ancient grave was like aplicated maze. People would easily either lose their sense of direction or reach the same ce after walking for a long time. It was hard for normal people to find the main chamber, but Gu Ning who had Jade Eyes spotted the main chamber with just a nce. However, they still had to dig through another dirt wall. Follow me, Gu Ning said and directly walked to the left grave tunnel. After half an hour of twists and turns, they stopped and Gu Ning said, Here, dig the wall. With the previous experience, nobody doubted her decision. They raised their tools and started to dig through the wall without dy, even though they found it unbelievable. Within half an hour, the one-meter thick dirt wall was dug through. And on the other side of the dirt wall was a rock door, which was precisely the ess to the main chamber. The main chamber had been furnished with a door and was covered with ayer of dirt. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, they would never have found this main chamber. If they wanted to open this rock door, they had to remove all the dirt covering the door. The rock door was two meters tall, and one meter wide, which was a big project, so all five of them began to dig together. After two hours, they finally removed all the dirt and Gu Ning went to push the rock door. However, she failed to push it open this time. Gu Ning was surprised, and the men also exchanged a nce with doubt. Gu Ning checked the surroundings and found an iron ring. She immediately lowered her body to pull it. And with a series of sounds, the rock door moved and fell, and the main chamber was revealed in front of their eyes. Because of the night-luminescent pearl, the main chamber was lit brightly when they walked inside. It was around 10 square-metersrge, and there were two coffinsid in the middle with three boxes standing against the wall. Seeing the three big boxes, everyone was excited. The men were eager to open it but stood still waiting for Gu Nings permission. Go and open the boxes, Gu Ning said. Li Maosong and his friends then ran to the boxes at once, while Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see what was in the two coffins. This ancient grave was under the temple, so there was no Yin or a moving body here. In the left coffin, the body was already a skeleton and Gu Ning could only judge which period this man had been from the clothes. He must be an important official in the Tang Dynasty ording to his purple official uniform. And in the right coffin, the skeleton was wearing a pure red wedding gown with a step-shake crown[1]. Seeing the step-shake crown, Gu Ning was stunned. It was so beautiful! Miss Gu,e here and have a look! Li Maosong called her. Hearing that, Gu Ning left the step-shake crown and walked towards them. One of the three boxes was filled with jewelry, another was full of porcin, while there were many other valuable antiques in the third one. Do you have bags to carry them? Gu Ning asked. Yes, they said and took their bags out. The bags were made of special material and they wouldnt tear no matter how sharp the objects inside were. Fill two bags with the jewelry, Gu Ning said, and the men worked. After that, Gu Ning chose five pieces of porcin from 12 in the second box and took out eight antiques from 20 or so in the third box. Thats all I want, and the rest will be yours, Gu Ning said. Miss Gu, its... They had agreed to share the antiques in halves, but Gu Ning gave them more than a half. I cant take so many, Gu Ning lied. In reality, she wasnt greedy, and there were four of them while she was alone. It wasnt a big deal if they got more than a half. As for the jewelry, Gu Ning only took two-fifths of it, and LI Mansong and the others got the rest. The men all thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. Afterward, they opened the two coffins. Gu Ning went directly to the right one, while Li Maosong and the others went to the left one. There were some books which were written by famous writers in the past in the left coffin. And except for the step-shake crown, there were only two pairs of bracelets and other jewelry in the right coffin. You can have whatever is in the right coffin, and Ill take whatever is in this one, Gu Ning said. Sure. Everyone agreed. Li Maosong and the others didnt know what was in the right coffin, so Gu Ning directly put the step-shake crown into her telepathic eye space. She then put her share of the antiques into a box and fastened it with ropes. Zhao Jiangquan proposed to help Gu Ning carry the box, but he failed because it was too heavy. However, even if he was able to move it, Gu Ning wouldnt bother him, because they all had heavy bags to carry. And they were ordinary men after all, while Gu Ning had practiced kung fu for years, so she was stronger thanmon people, and she also had her magic power! When they were ready to leave, Gu Ning guided them along the same way moving smoothly and quickly back outside. After a while, they were all out. Guo Yiyang looked in the direction of the archaeological team and said, Well, I bet theyll find nothing this time. Yeah, theyve searched for a week already. I have sympathy for them, Zhao Jiangquan said. Why dont you go and tell them that the ancient grave is here? Sun Chao joked. I wont! Id be exposed! I dont want to suffer a double loss, Zhao Jiangquan said. Miss Gu, thank you so much for your help! If it hadnt been for you, we wouldnt have found the ancient grave or gotten these antiques so easily. If we heard anything about ancient graves in the future, would you mind if we called you? And we can share the antiques in halves, Li Maosong said. It was a win-win, and they would enjoy cooperating with Gu Ning. Gu Ning had the same idea and agreed with crity. She had identally heard the news this time, while Li Maosong and the others were professional gravediggers, so they might have more chances. Oh, Miss Gu, where are you leaving for? If you didnt drive here, we can give you a ride, Li Maosong said out of kindness. [1] A step-shake crown is a traditional Chinese bridal headdress. Chapter 413 - Watch Horse Racing Chapter 413 Watch Horse Racing Thanks, but I made my own arrangements, so we can separate when we arrive at the resort! Gu Ning said. Sure. Since Gu Ning had her own ns, they didnt insist. When they had almost arrived at the resort, her phone was able to receive signals again, and Gu Nings mobile phone vibrated in her pocket. She took it out and noticed that Leng Shaoting had called her, but she didnt call him back right away, because it wasnt an appropriate time. After they separated, Gu Ning walked towards the vigers living area of Nanshui Vige. Li Maosong and the others thought that she had someone to pick her up there. When Li Maosong the others couldnt see her anymore, Gu Ning put the box into her telepathic eye space and turned back, walking to the resort before she booked a room in a hotel. Gu Ning didnt call Leng Shaoting until she was in the hotel. Leng Shaoting answered her call in a second. Although it was already 3 am, Leng Shaoting was still awake because he was worried about Gu Ning. Ningning! Leng Shaoting sounded nervous. How is it going? Very well! It was an officials grave from the Tang Dynasty, and I met Li Maosong and the others again. We went into the grave together and we shared the antiques, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting didnt care about the antiques at all. The only thing he cared about was Gu Nings safety. Knowing that she was fine, he finally rxed. Good to know! When will you go back home? In a couple of days maybe. Master Tang knows that Im in City B, and Ive promised to visit him once Im free, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting understood that Master Tang was Gu Nings grandpa, and he would love to see that they were close as long as Gu Ning was willing to be. And Gu Ning was obviously happy to do so. They chatted for a short while before hanging up. Although Leng Shaoting was reluctant to hang up, he knew that Gu Ning needed a good rest, since it was veryte. Gu Ning then took a shower before she went to bed and quickly fell asleep. The next day, Gu Ning got up around 8 am. She went to check out and left for City B. It was still early, and she couldnt visit Tang Haifeng so early in the morning, so she called Pan Zirui instead and invited him to have lunch together. Pan Zirui had just joined her team, so she should seize the chance to spend more time with him. Otherwise, she had no idea when they would meet the next time. Pan Zirui was thrilled to receive Gu Nings call. He had an appointment to watch horse racing with his friends and was ready to set off, but he directly abandoned his friends and decided to meet Gu Ning. Pan Ziruis friends were all astonished when they heard Pan Zirui call another person boss. To their astonishment, Pan Zirui who was always arrogant would regard another person as his boss. When Pan Zirui told them that he changed the ns at thest second, his friendsined a lot. Hearing that, Gu Ning felt a little guilty to ruin their ns, so she said, Well, why dont we get together next time! No. Pan Zirui rejected at once. Where are you now? Ille to you. I dont think its a good idea that you abandon your friends like that, Gu Ning said. I think that youre more important, boss, Pan Zirui said. Hearing that, Gu Ning was amused. Lord Pan, why dont you invite your boss to watch horse racing together with us? Itll be a shame if youre absent! one of Pan Ziruis close friends said. Hey, boss, wanna watch horse racing with us? Pan Zirui asked Gu Ning. Gu Ning understood that if she declined, Pan Zirui would abandon his close friends for her, which wasnt something she wanted to see, so she agreed. Pan Zirui proposed to pick Gu Ning up but was stopped by Gu Ning. She would take a taxi to meet them on her own. Half an hourter, Pan Zirui and his friends arrived at the horse racing field, but they didnt walk in right away. Instead, they were waiting at its gate. Pan Zirui insisted on waiting for Gu Ning alone, but his friends chose to wait along with him. There were five young men and five young women in Pan Ziruis group of friends. Men were the leading roles, while the women were just theirpanions to have fun with. Few of those rich heirs had a serious rtionship, and most of them were ying around with many girls. However, not all of them did. Two couples among the group were officially boyfriend and girlfriend. One of the two couples was already engaged and about to get married in a few months. After 10 minutes, Gu Ning was still absent. A woman shivered a little from the cold, then acted pouty to her malepanion. Lord Guan, Im so cold! Obviously, she wanted to walk inside. The young man who was called Lord Guan gave the woman a nce of disdain. The why did you have to wear so little? The woman indeed put on fewer clothes to look sexy, but it was cold in the winter. The woman was angry but didnt dare to say another word. If she annoyed him, she would be dumped. However, someone added fuel to the me. Nana, didnt you just recover from a cold? You have to take good care of your body. If you catch a cold again, Lord Guan can be affected. You... The woman, whose name was Qiao Nana, was mad. Hao Mengqi, shut your mouth! What? Im just telling the truth, Hao Mengqi said like she was innocent. You... Enough! Pan Zirui hated to hear the women arguing. The two women shut their mouths at once, and their malepanions also gave them a warning look, which made them keep quiet. Where there were women, there was a war. The two were the same kind of woman, but they never liked each other. Actually, they didnt get along for a reason. Qiao Nanas malepanion, Lord Guan, was better looking than Hao Mengqis. Hao Mengqi had admired Lord Guan first, but Lord Guan only liked women with big boobs. Although Hao Mengqis breasts werent small, they werent big either, so Lord Guan wasnt interested in her. Meanwhile, a man would never reject a woman who came on to him. Therefore, Hao Mengqi had slept with Lord Guan a few times. However, precisely because of that, she was now jealous of Qiao Nana and would seize every opportunity to pick on Qiao Nana. Qiao Nana, on the other hand, had no idea about what had happened between them. Hao Mengqi didnt dare to say anything either, because Lord Guan would be mad at her. What was worse, she would lose the man who was the wallet that she had right now too. Although the rich heirs would y around with many women at the same time, they didnt allow their women to sleep with other men. Otherwise, they would abandon them. Chapter 414 - Women Are Troublesome Chapter 414 Women Are Troublesome If they could find a young man with wealth, thest thing they wanted to happen was to be abandoned in a short time. Thus, most of them would keep their dirty secrets under the carpet. Forty minutester, Gu Ning finally arrived at the horse racing field. Seeing Gu Ninging, Pan Zirui immediately went ahead to wee her. Hi, boss! When everyone found out that Pan Ziruis boss was a young girl, they were all shocked. They had thought that Pan Ziruis boss would be a strong, grown-up man! Unexpectedly... Jesus! Did the hell freeze over? Or did Lord Pan get possessed by a ghost? None of Pan Ziruis friends could believe their eyes or ears. Hey, boss,e here and let me introduce you. This is Zhou Guangrui, Guan Bin, Gao Yongkang and Hu Hao. Theyre all my close friends. Pan Zirui introduces his friends to Gu Ning. Then he turned to the group of his friends. What are you looking at? This is our boss. Gu Ning was surprised. Since when did she be his friends boss all of a sudden? Zhou Guangrui and the others were stunned. It was insane for them to call a girl boss. Why do they need to call me boss? Gu Ning asked. Theyre my best friends, so my boss is their boss, Pan Zirui said and took it for granted, although he was as domineering as usual. Zhou Guangrui and Hu Hao who agreed with Pan Zirui called Gu Ning their boss at once, but Guan Bin and Gao Yongkang refused to do so. Lord Pan, are you crazy to make us call a young girl boss? Guan Bin said with obvious dislike. Dont you despise women? Why did you change your mind so abruptly? Its your own business to call a girl your boss, but Im not going to do the same thing. Saying that, he looked at Gu Ning with disdain. In his eyes, Gu Ning must have trapped Pan Zirui with her beauty. Although he refused to call a girl his boss, he had to admit that Gu Ning was quite stunning even without make-up. If Pan Zirui didnt force them to call her boss, he would love to spend some time with such a beauty. Exactly, Lord Pan, you cant force us to do the same thing. Its your personal decision to call a girl your boss! Gao Yongkang had the same attitude as Guan Bin. You... Pan Zirui was furious because he thought that Gu Ning had been humiliated. I think that theyre right. Its your personal decision and you cant force them to do so. Besides, you didnt ask my opinion either, Gu Ning interrupted him. Pan Zirui wouldnt listen to anyone but Gu Ning, so he gave up in the end. Fine, just call her Miss Gu, alright? Hearing that, everyone was shocked again. Since when did Pan Zirui be so obedient? Lets get inside now! Pan Zirui said, and guided Gu Ning, walking inside. However, he left his femalepanion behind. The young woman was mad, especially when Qiao Nana and Hao Mengqi gave her a gloating nce. As for the other two young women, they never aligned themselves with those gold-diggers. Actually, from the beginning to the end, Pan Zirui never mentioned his femalepanion in front of Gu Ning. In his eyes, except Gu Ning, all the other women were as unimportant as essories. Lord Pan, dont forget me! The young woman raised her voice in annoyance. Juste along yourself. Pan Zirui lost his patience and didnt even turn around for a second. The young woman was raging and hated Gu Ning to death. In her eyes, Gu Ning must be a siren who seduced her man. Otherwise, Lord Pan who was well-known for his bias against women would never be so gentle and kind to her. Either way, the young woman still had to quickly follow them in her high-heels. Gu Ning, of course, sensed the young womans unkind look, but she didnt care. As long as the woman stayed away from her, she wouldnt bother to teach her a lesson. Right at this moment, Pan Ziruiined. Women are indeed troublesome. What? Gu Ning squinted at him with a light sense of danger. Seeing that, Pan Zirui instantly exined. Boss, I didnt mean you. However, once he said it, Pan Zirui felt like it sounded strange. It sounded like he didnt think that Gu Ning was a woman, so Pan Zirui changed his words. No-no, I mean youre not one of those annoying women. Gu Ning remained quiet. The young woman came to Pan Ziruis side, reaching out her hand to hold his arm. She did that to show her ownership of him. However, just as her hand touched Pan Zirui, he got rid of it without dy. Just walk by yourself. Jiaojiao, are you blind or something? Lord Pan is talking with his boss, and you shouldnt interrupt them. Hao Mengqi seized every chance to make fun of other women. Especially when she said the word boss, she intentionally stressed the sound. However, men could never tell the difference. Exactly, dont you see that Im talking with my boss? Be quiet, or you can leave! Pan Zirui indeed failed to sense that Hao Mengqi was picking on Gu Ning, but agreed on her criticism towards Xia Jiao. Xia Jiao was so mad, but couldnt say a word to retort. Oh, boss, where are you from? Pan Zirui suddenly asked. He didnt realize that he knew so little about Gu Ning until now. City F, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Guan Bin, Gao Yongkang, Qiao Nana, Hao Mengqi and Xia Jiao showed their disdain. In their eyes, City F was just a small third-tier city. Actually, City F wasnt small, but it was barelyparable to City B. The other people in their group werent that snobbish. They didnt care where Gu Ning came from, and only those self-centered men and women would think that they were better than others. Chapter 415 - Kick the Man Three Meters Away Chapter 415 Kick the Man Three Meters Away When will you go back home? If youre not in a hurry, I can take you to visit some fun ces in City B, Pan Zirui said. I wont be staying here for very long, and I still need to deal with something else too, Gu Ning said. Fine. Pan Zirui was disappointed. Before the horse racing started, there was a ceremony for the appearance of the riders and horses. The horse racing fans could observe the horses from a close distance and make judgments over the horsespetitive state by the horses coat color, pace, eyes and amount of sweat. ording to the information they collected, senior horse racing fans would then ce a bet. At the end of the debut, riders would mount their horses and ride to the gate. That would be the best time to observe the state of the horse. By observing their jogging, people could understand whether the horse was in good condition and whether the horse was satisfied with the condition of the track today. Therefore, when they walked into the field, they didnt immediately go to the VIP room, but instead went to observe the horses. However, they encountered trouble halfway. Oh, isnt this Lord Pan? What? Youre bringing your girlfriend and the other woman together here today? Wow, you all get along so well! a man said sarcastically from one side, and they all stopped to look at the man. The man wasing towards them along with seven other people. There were four men and four women. The leading man was walking in the front with a cigarette dangling from his mouth. He seemed very proud and rude. What he had said made Pan Zirui furious. Zhao Kanglin, shut your mouth! And dont humiliate my boss. Boss? They were stunned andughed loudly as if they had just heard a hrious joke. Ha-ha, ha-ha, Pan Zirui, do you mean that this girl is your boss? Zhao Kanglin leered at Gu Ning. Shes pretty! I bet that shes your boss in bed, right? If shes so good, why dont you lend her to me for a couple of days? Hearing that, theyughed loudly again. Even Guan Bin and the others who disliked Gu Ning were gloating Gu Ning was displeased, and she definitely wouldnt tolerate such a humiliation. However, before Gu Ning could move, Pan Zirui ran forward in anger. Zhao Kanglin, f*ck you! People around them took out their phones to take a video when they saw that there could be a fierce fight. Facing Pan Zirui who was furious, Zhao Kanglin didnt care at all. Pan Zirui, since when can you beat me in a fight? Saying that, he grabbed Pan Ziruis fist and kicked at Pan Ziruis stomach. Pan Zirui wasnt weak, and turned his body to avoid Zhao Kanglins foot. He then caught Zhao Kanglins palm before attacking Zhao Kanglin again, but Zhao Kanglin escaped away. Security guards heard the noise and ran over. However, before they could stop the two men, Pan Zirui and Zhao Kanglin interrupted. Stay away! There were rules at the horse racing field. If the parties refused security guards getting involved, they wouldnt. However, if anyone was hurt or killed, the horse racing field wouldnt bear any responsibility. After Pan Zirui and Zhao Kanglin had fought against each other for a few minutes, Zhao Kanglin hit Pan Zirui right on his chest, and Pan Zirui was knocked backwards a few steps. Pan Zirui was good at fighting because he fought a lot. However, Zhao Kanglin had served in the army for three years and had been trained professionally. That being the case, Pan Zirui was barely an opponent for Zhao Kanglin. Lord Pan, are you alright? Do you need us to call the ambnce? a security guard walked forward and asked Pan Zirui. Zirui, are you alright? Zhou Guangrui and those who cared about Pan Zirui came to him too. Im fine. Although he felt great pain from his chest, it was tolerable. In addition, he was already used to it. Gu Ning took out a porcin bottle at once and gave it to Pan Zirui. Here, take it. Although the power crystal was quite valuable, Gu Ning was willing to give it to her friend. What is this? Pan Zirui asked. Medicine, Gu Ning replied. Hearing that, Pan Zirui took the porcin bottle, opened it, and directly poured the pills into his mouth. The moment the pills went into his mouth, they melted, and a flow of coldness spread like lightning through his body. It was unusuallyfortable. Before long, the pain in his chest was greatly relieved, and Pan Zirui was astonished. Right when he was about to ask Gu Ning what kind of medicine this was, Gu Ning had already walked to Zhao Kanglin. Oh, beauty, what? Do you want to follow me after witnessing how weak your man is? F*ck you! Gu Ning swore at him before she kicked at Zhao Kanglin. Gu Ning moved so fast and Zhao Kanglin didnt expect that she dared to attack him, so he was heavily hit without being prepared. Ah! Zhao Kanglin was kicked into the air and fell down three meters away. His body even slid a few more meters when he fell, and didnt stop until it knocked into the stairs. Everyone was shocked seeing the scene. What? This young girl just kicked Zhao Kanglin into the air? None of them could believe their eyes, because it was so unbelievable. Wow, boss, youre so awesome! Pan Zirui ran to Gu Ning and shouted in excitement. Pan Zirui knew that Gu Ning was a kung fu master, so he wasnt very shocked, although he was impressed. Hearing Pan Ziruis voice, the others finally got their mind back. Gu Ning truly had kicked Zhao Kanglin into the air right in front of their eyes. Although it was incredible, they all saw it with their own eyes. Jesus! She is so strong! Everyone had the same thought. And they also believed that Gu Ning had to be a kung fu master. Zhao Kanglins friends and security guards all ran to his side. Seeing that his face was pale from the pain and that he could barely move, they all asked, Lord Zhao, are you alright? Hearing the question, Zhao Kanglin was furious. His body was in great pain, and he almost lost his breath, but these people were still asking whether he was alright? If Zhao Kanglin could utter a word now, he would definitely swear at them. Damn it! This damn girl is so powerful! Zhao Kanglin thought to himself, and set himself to get revenge. Luckily, Zhao Kanglin was physically strong too. Otherwise, he would have passed out. Seeing that Zhao Kanglin was badly injured, a security guard called the ambnce at once. Although what happened to Zhao Kanglin had nothing to do with the horse racing field, they couldnt let him die. This time, Guan Bin and the others who had disliked Gu Ning were totally shocked. They now understood why Pan Zirui regarded her as his boss. And none of them dared despise Gu Ning anymore, let alone annoy her. Chapter 416 - Horse Betting Chapter 416 Horse Betting Gu Ning coldly stared at Zhao Kanglin, which terrified him. He couldnt be more familiar with such a sharp look, and ordinary people could never do it. This young girl couldnt be simple. Gu Ning aimed to scare and threaten Zhao Kanglin. Seeing that he was frightened, Gu Ning said icily, This is the price of humiliating me. If it ever happens again, you cant bear the result. Although Zhao Kanglin felt threatened by Gu Nings power, he hated her to death. Thus, he wouldnt give up on getting revenge on Gu Ning. He remained quiet just because he was badly injured. Seeing that Gu Ning was so powerful, a woman from Zhao Kanglins group felt like she looked familiar. Oh! the woman suddenly said which attracted peoples attention. She-she is the young girl who rescued the injured female fan at the airport yesterday! The woman pointed at Gu Ning in excitement. The woman recognized Gu Nings face. What? She is the young girl who rescued the injured female fan at the airport yesterday? Its her? Hearing that, those who had heard the news were all surprised. One of them immediately took out his phone and checked the picture. Jesus! It is her! Lets go! Gu Ning said to Pan Zirui, she disliked the noisy crowd. She walked ahead alone, quickly followed by Pan Zirui. Meanwhile, some people posted videos of their fight on the Inte and it went viral again. The videos were attached with a description of their conflict, so the majority supported Gu Ning. However, there was also a minority who criticized Gu Ning saying that she was evil. Inte users who had different opinions argued with each other over this popr news. Gradually, criticisms of Gu Nings behavior became fewer and fewer. Gu Ning, on the other hand, didnt care about it at all, because she knew that what she had done was right. Boss, do you y horse betting? Pan Zirui asked. No, Gu Ning said. Then, Pan Zirui introduced horse betting to Gu Ning. In each race, there would be 12 horses. Before the race started, punters[1] would choose a horse which was most likely to win, and fill its number along with the amount they wanted to bet on the horse racing lottery ticket, then they handed it to the service counter for recording. After the race was over, if the result was the same as the punters bet, punters would get a reward ording to the betting ratio. In addition, there were many types of betting in horse racing. Win meant punters ced the bet that their chosen horse woulde first in a race. ce meant punters ced the bet that their chosen horse would be any one of the top three horses in a race. Quine meant punters ced the bet that their chosen horses would be the first and second horses in a race. Trio meant punters ced the bet that their chosen horses would be the top three horses in any order in a race. Apart from those, there were many other types of betting, like First 4, Quartet, Tierce and so forth. If punters thought that it wasnt fun enough to bet on only one race, they could choose to bet on different races in a group, which was called All Up. Simply by cing bets in the same or different betting pools for 2 to 6 races. Any dividend entitlement from a winning Leg would be automatically carried forward and reinvested in the subsequent Leg specified in the punters bet selection. To experience the betting entertainment and increase the challenge, punters might also consider the multi-race pools or pools with a possible jackpot. A punter could win several million yuan from a race by that. Gu Ning, with her Jade Eyes, easily distinguished the good horses from the bad ones, but it was still difficult to know the results, because the results could be arranged beforehand! Boss, which horse are you going to bet on? I can ce the bet for you, Pan Zirui said to please Gu Ning. Thanks, Ill do it myself. Gu Ning declined. She wasnt willing to let men, other than Leng Shaoting, pay her bills. Since Gu Ning declined, Pan Zirui wouldnt insist. He knew that Gu Ning was rich. Lord Pan, ce a bet for me please! Xia Jiao said, acting cute in front of Pan Zirui. However, this time, she did it not because of Gu Ning, but because Guan Bin and Gao Yongkang had both ced bets for their femalepanions. Xia Jiao didnt want to be the odd one out, or she would beughed at by other women. Fine, just give me your lottery ticket after you fill it in. Pan Zirui didnt reject her. He had spent a lot of money on women, and didnt care about a bet. With Pan Ziruis permission, Xia Jiao was excited and ran to get a lottery ticket to fill. She of course knew nothing about horse betting, so she understood that she was just wasting money for fun. In reality, Xia Jiao didnt have much money, because the rich heirs would only buy expensive bags, clothes, and make-up for her, but seldom gave her cash. What betting types do you usually choose? Gu Ning asked Pan Zirui. I think the others areplicated, so I chose Win, and I bet on No. 5, Pan Zirui said. He thought that the No. 5 horse was most likely to win. He had no idea how to make good judgments about the horsespetitive state by the horses coat color, pace, eyes and sweating. He simple made his decision randomly. I dont think that No. 5 is a good choice. Instead, No. 4, 7 and 10 are more likely to win, Gu Ning said. Although she was giving Pan Zirui hints, she wouldnt force him to follow her opinion because she wasnt 100% sure she was right. In Pan Ziruis eyes, Gu Ning was almighty. Since Gu Ning said so, he would definitely follow her lead. Even if they lost, he wouldnt me Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt avoid Pan Zirui and directly wrote down the numbers she bet on. She bet on all of the numbers that she had chosen, because she was more likely to win in that case. It didnt cost much toy bets, and the odds were high. If Gu Ning won only half of the bets, she could make over ten million yuan in the end. Boss, can I ce the same bets as yours? Pan Zirui asked. Sure. Gu Ning didnt mind. She wrote the numbers down right in front of him in order to let him follow her. Thanks! Pan Zirui copied Gu Nings lottery tickets. If they fail, dont me me, Gu Ning said. [1] Punters are people who gamble, ce bets, or make risky investments. Chapter 417 - To the Tang family Chapter 417 To the Tang family Of course not, Pan Zirui said. He could afford the result anyway. The rest of the people in their group were all busy filling in their lottery tickets, and had no idea that Pan Zirui copied Gu Nings. After cing their bets, they went to the VIP room together. The VIP room wasrge and could amodate around 20 people. The front side of the VIP room was a ss wall, so they were able to see through it to the outside. Other than that, there were six LED screens on the left wall, which showed different parts of the track, so they could clearly watch the races. Given what had just happened, Guan Bin and the others remained quiet the entire time. Pan Zirui, on the other hand, was busy serving Gu Ning. He poured a cup of tea for her and asked whether she liked the desserts. Gu Ning was amused, but he was a member of her team, not her servant. Alright, Im not a kid, and you dont need to take care of me. The race is about to begin. I think you should focus more on your horses. Hearing that, Pan Zirui left Gu Ning alone and went to watch thepetition. Although he didnt care about the result, it was an exciting experience to watch the horse racing. Ready, go! Twelve horses dashed ahead under the guidance of jockeys. The host was exining andmenting along the way, and his voice was spread to ever corner of this field by amplifiers. Some horses led the race in the beginning, but gradually fell behind, while some ran rtively slower when the race had just begun and sped up suddenly after a while. No. 7 was the horse that Gu Ning bet on. It was running steadily in the middle of the horses. And when it had finished two thirds of the track, it began to outpace all the other horses in front of it, and finally left them far behind. Ah! No. 7! No. 7! No. 7! Pan Zirui jumped up in excitement, shouting No. 7. It was highly possible that No. 7 would win. In the end, the No. 7 horse was the first one to cross the finish line, followed by No. 4 which was followed by No. 10 in the race. Pan Zirui was thrilled and looked to Gu Ning with great admiration. Boss, youre so awesome! Hearing that, everyone found out that Pan Zirui had ced the same bets as Gu Ning, and they all admired her when the results were revealed. All in all, Gu Ning won half of her bets, and made ten million yuan. However, Guan Bin and the others all lost. It was the first time that Pan Zirui had ever made so much money from horse racing, and he was very shocked. The host of this horse racing was also astonished that Gu Ning and Pan Zirui both won such arge amount of money. And they were so young! Actually, if they had ced higher bets, they would have made a lot more money. When Pan Zirui and Gu Ning went to get their rewards, they were surrounded by other people in the field. If it hadnt been for Pan Ziruis identity, many would run over and ask every detail of their bets. Afterwards, they left together. Pan Zirui was excited because he made a fortune that day, so he decided to pay all the bills no matter where they were going to have fun in the following hours. Unfortunately, Gu Ning had something else to deal with, so she wouldnt go with them. Pan Zirui was disappointed, but he didnt insist since Gu Ning was busy. Pan Zirui proposed to give Gu Ning a ride, but she declined. Before she left, Gu Ning reminded Pan Zirui to be careful, because she had a feeling that Zhao Kanglin woulde to him soon. Pan Zirui also knew that Zhao Kanglin was mean and cruel, so he would go somewhere that Zhao Kanglin wouldnt dare to cause trouble. After they separated, Gu Ning called Tang Haifeng. Tang Haifeng was more than happy to receive Gu Nings call. Girl Gu, are you free now? Yes, so I called you grandpa. Would you minding out to have dinner with me this afternoon? Gu Ning invited. Of course, but I dont feel well today. Can you visit me at my home and we can share dinner together then. Tang Haifeng wanted Gu Ning to go to the Tang familys house, so he lied. He already regarded her as his granddaughter, and he wanted her to visit his home. Gu Ning understood that Tang Haifeng was lying, but she had also had the thought of visiting the Tang familys house. They were a family after all, and she was curious to meet other members in the Tang Family to see whether they were easygoing. Gu Ning didnt want Gu Man to be bullied in the future. Sure! Gu Ning agreed. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng was excited. Where are you right now? I can send a chauffeur to pick you up. Gu Ning told Tang Haifeng her location. Coincidentally, the horse racing field wasnt far from the Tang familys house, and it only took half an hour of driving to get there if there were no traffic jams. While she was waiting, Gu Ning went to a hidden ce to take her suitcase out of her telepathic eye space. She was on a trip, and it would be strange if she didnt have any suitcases. She also needed to take something out in the Tang familys house, and it wouldnt be convenient to do it there. Half an hourter, a car stopped in front of Gu Ning; the person who came to pick Gu Ning up was called Tang Wen. Miss Gu, nice to meet you! Tang Wen got out of the car and greeted Gu Ning. Nice to meet you too, Uncle Tang, Gu Ning said. Tang Wen was 35-years-old, so she called him her uncle. Tang Wen went to open the car door for Gu Ning first, and then put her suitcase in the trunk. The Tang family was the No. 1 richest family in City B, and they lived in an old house with a long history. Although the old house was located a little far from downtown, it was priceless because of its history. There were many high-end vis around it too. The Tang familys house was old, but it had already been rebuilt and expanded. Now, the Tang familys house was nearly 2000 square-meters, and most of it was covered by green nts. The main living building in the enormous house was around 600 square-meters. Such a priceless house with a long history was rare, but not the most luxurious one, because not every rich person would live in a luxurious house to match his identity. Some rich people loved to keep a low profile. When the car had just driven through the gate of the Tang familys house, Gu Ning saw Tang Haifeng waiting outside the main living building. The car passed the front garden and stopped in front of the main living building. A domestic servant went to open the car door, and Gu Ning stepped out. Seeing Tang Haifeng, Gu Ning teased. Grandpa, I thought you werent feeling well? Why did you not stay inside, but instead came out to wee me? Master Tang understood that Gu Ning was joking, but he didnt feel embarrassed at all. Well, you caught me, but I simply wanted you to visit me at home! Gu Ning smiled gently, but didnt say anything. Chapter 418 - We’re A Family Chapter 418 Were A Family Come on in! Its cold out here, Tang Haifeng said. Gu Ning then walked over and supported Tang Haifeng walking inside. Grandpa, hows your body recently? Gu Ning asked with concern. Very good! Thanks to your help, I am already cured of heart disease, and Im getting stronger, its as if Im 20 years younger now! Saying that, Tang Haifeng was more than happy. The elderly cared about their physical condition the most, and nobody wanted to be tormented by diseases. When they entered the hall and had a seat, cups of tea, fruits, and desserts were already ced on the table. Girl Gu, have some fruits and desserts if you like. Just take this as your own home. We will probably have dinner a littlete because I invited your uncles to join us tonight, Tang Haifeng said. Sure, no problem, Gu Ning replied. She was looking forward to meeting Tang Yunfan. Although she had seen his picture, she would love to meet him in person. At this time, the housekeeper, Quan Bohang, came out with a te of freshly-baked dessert. When his sight fell on Gu Ning, he was quite surprised. This girls features indeed closely resemble Lord Tangs when he was young! The housekeeper had served the Tang family for over 20 years, and he was in his fifties now, so he naturally knew what Tang Yunfan had looked like at a young age. Quan Bohang had a good impression of Gu Ning after he saw her in person and noticed that she greatly resembled Tang Yunfan. Actually, he also hoped that Gu Ning could be Tang Yunfans daughter. In that case, Tang Yunfan wouldnt be alone throughout this lifetime. Girl Gu, this is our housekeeper, you can just call him Uncle Quan. Tang Haifeng introduced to Gu Ning. Nice to meet you, Uncle Quan, Gu Ning said politely, standing up to greet Quan Bohang. Nice to meet you too, Miss Gu! Please have a seat, Quan Bohang replied. After chatting with Tang Haifeng for a short while, Gu Ning left for the bathroom. A young man ran into the hall from outside shouting, Grandpa, Im home! Seeing Tang Jiakai being so naughty, Tang Haifeng scolded him. Dont run so fast! What if you knocked into someone? Tang Jiakai indeed almost knocked the housekeeper over when he was running inside. Tang Jiakai rubbed his head in embarrassment. Im sorry. I wont do it again. Saying that, Tang Jiakai nced around the room, but didnt see Gu Ning. He was very disappointed. Grandpa, didnt you say that my younger sister is home? Where is she? He ran home the moment his grandpa told him that Gu Ning was in the Tang familys house. However, when he came back in a hurry, he didnt see any girl, so he thought that maybe his grandpa felt bored and trapped him intoing home. Tang Jiakai had never met Gu Ning before, but Gu Ning already impressed him from Tang Haifengs description, and he would love to have her as his younger sister. Meanwhile, Tang Jiakai felt nervous, because he wasnt sure whether Gu Ning would like him as her older brother. Tang Jiakai always wanted a young sister! Unfortunately, he only had an older female cousin. Besides, his older female cousin wasnt adorable at all, because she grew up in the military base and always bullied him. Although he had also been trained in the military base for a few years and knew how to defend himself, he was barelyparable to Cao Wenxin, who was his older female cousin. Of course, that was just their way of getting along with each other. It didnt mean that Cao Wenxin disliked Tang Jiakai, although she often bullied him. Cao Wenxin had wanted to serve in the army or the police, but the Cao family wouldnt allow her to do so. Those were dangerous jobs, and Cao Wenxin was too impulsive to be a soldier or a policewoman. Therefore, Cao Wenxin was still unemployed right now, and felt adrift. Anyway, the Cao family and the Tang family were very rich, and she was able to live an affluent life without doing anything. Thus, her family didnt care whether she had a job or not. Shes in the bathroom, Tang Haifeng said. Hearing that Gu Ning was here, Tang Jiakai was cheered up. The second that Tang Jiakai sat down, Gu Ning walked out. When their eyes met, both of them were struck dumb. Gu Ning recognized Tang Jiakai at first nce. Tang Jiakai, on the other hand, thought that Gu Ning looked quite familiar. Oh, its you! Tang Jiakai rounded his eyes in shock and abruptly stood up in excitement. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng was curious. Jiakai, do you know Girl Gu? Gu Ning thought that he must have read some news about her on the Inte, because they had never met before. She was right. Tang Jiakai didnt have time to answer Tang Haifengs question, but directly asked Gu Ning, Did you rescue an injured girl at the airport yesterday? And did you kick Zhao Kanglin meters away at the horse racing field today? And did you win all the bets and make ten million yuan within a day? Hearing what Tang Jiakai had said, Tang Haifeng was astonished too. He heard the news of the stampede at the airport, but he had heard nothing about the horse racing field. It was also shocking news that Gu Ning was able to make ten million by horse betting Tang Jiakai didnt read the news of horse racing field on the Inte; he heard it from his friend. The young heir of the horse racing field was Tang Jiakais good friend, and he told Tang Jiakai everything. Unexpectedly, the girl who became famous in the horse racing field in a day was Gu Ning, and she was in Tang Jiakais home now. Yes, it was me. Gu Ning smiled. Gu Ning didnt show any pride or arrogance, because it was no big deal for her. Jesus! Youre so awesome! Tang Jiakai eximed. He now really admired Gu Ning; then heughed. Ha-ha! If Ouyang and my other friends find out that the girl who shocked them is my younger sister, they will be so jealous! Ouyang was the young heir of the horse racing field, Ouyang Siyuan. Tang Jiakai didnt feel awkward at all when he said my younger sister, but Gu Ning was surprised. Tang Jiakai indeed treated her like she was a member of his family. It also showed that Tang Jiakai was amiable. After that, Tang Jiakai stared at Gu Ning with anticipation. My younger sister, call me your older brother! Chapter 419 - Younger Sister Protects Older Brother Chapter 419 Younger Sister Protects Older Brother Although Gu Ning wasnt used to calling him her brother yet, she still did it in order to not upset him. Older brother, Gu Ning said. Ha-ha! I have a younger sister now! Since you already call me your older brother, Ill protect you from now on! Tang Jiakaiughed out loud, but suddenly he realized he was wrong. Oh, no. I think its you who should protect me, because Cao Wenxin is such a bad girl. Shelleter, and probably bully me once more. You must protect me, please! Tang Jiakai cozied up to Gu Ning without hesitation, as if Gu Ning was his boss, instead of his younger sister. Ha-ha. Gu Ning snorted withughter. She thought that Tang Jiakai was quite funny. Tang Jiakai! Tang Haifeng snapped at him. Tang Jiakai didnt think that it was a big deal and argued. Grandpa, why dont you tell Cao Wenxin to stop bullying me? Tang Haifeng was annoyed, but didnt say a word. If he could stop Cao Wenxin who was a spoiled, naughty girl, he would have done it already. Please, help me. Without Gu Nings answer, Tang Jiakai didnt give it up. Fine, Gu Ning said. Actually, she was curious to meet Tang Jiakais older female cousin. Seeing Tang Haifeng being irritated, Gu Ning immediately changed the topic. Grandpa, happy New Year, where is my red envelope? Saying that, she held out her hands for the red envelope. Tang Haifeng was amused. Ha-ha, youre so rich now do you still want my red envelope? Although Tang Haifeng was joking, he took out the red envelope at once. Well, youre my grandpa. Its different. I want good luck from you, Gu Ning said with a smile when she got the red envelope from Tang Haifeng. I wont take red envelopes from those who I dont care about. Gu Ning wasnt lying. Either way, Tang Haifeng felt touched. Gu Ning didnt open the red envelope right in front of Tang Haifeng, but she used her Jade Eyes to see what was inside. There was a bank card in it, but Gu Ning didnt know how much money there was in the ount. Anyway, it would probably be a lot. Gu Ning took out the red envelope that she was going to give as a gift to Master Tang too. That was the way of socializing. Grandpa, Ive prepared a New Year gift for you too! Gu Ning said and walked to her suitcase. What is it? Tang Jiakai and Tang Haifeng were both curious. Tang Haifeng understood that the gift had to be special. In fact, no matter what Gu Ning sent to him, he would take it with pleasure. He was only worried that Gu Ning would send him a very expensive gift, and he would feel guilty to ept it. It wont be a surprise if I directly tell you, so you need to open it yourself, Gu Ning said. She opened her suitcase and took out a medium-sized paper box. Then she walked back to Tang Haifeng and handed the present to him. Tang Haifeng took it with curiosity and ced it on the table. Tang Jiakai came closer at once. The box was opened, and there was an object wrapped in a red cloth. Tang Haifeng cautiously unwrapped the red cloth, and was amazed to see what was inside. This-this is a Sancai camel from the Tang Dynasty! Tang Haifeng recognized it at first sight, and he believed that it had to be real since it was a gift from Gu Ning. This Sancai camel was precisely one of the antiques Gu Ning had taken out from the ancient grave yesterday. Tang Sancai was a versatile type of decoration on Chinese pottery using zes or slip, predominantly in the three colors of brown, green, and a creamy off-white. It was particrly associated with the Tang Dynasty This Sancai camel was 87 centimeters tall and 61 centimeters wide. It had double humps with one leaned left and the other leaned right. The whole body was mainly brown ze, with different shades of green, white and yellow colors in between. The camel headed up, and the sacs were hung between the two peaks. Both sides of the bags were hung with tows, kettles, t pots, water dders, and so forth. Tang Jiakai knew nothing about antiques, but he also knew that it was Tang Sancai. Wow, it must an antique from the Tang Dynasty! It must be expensive! Youre so generous, Tang Jiakai said to Gu Ning. Gu Ning smiled. Not really. I identally found it and it turned out to be real. Gu Ning didnt want Tang Haifeng to feel guilty, because she didnt spend much money on it. Moreover, she also told Tang Haifeng that it was real in case he had doubts. Nevertheless, I think this Sancai camel is too valuable! Tang Haifeng still didnt think that he should ept this gift which was worth at least dozens of millions of yuan. Grandpa, if you dont ept my gift, I wont ept your red envelope either, Gu Ning said, and pretended to be displeased. Well. Tang Haifeng hesitated. His red envelope was barelyparable to this Sancai camel. And, I also want to ask grandpa for a favor. In order to let Tang Haifeng ept her gift, Gu Ning thought of something to ask him for help. Of course Ill help you, even without this Sancai camel! Tang Haifeng said. The thing is, I established a jewelrypany a while ago, and I want to open a branch in City B now. However, Im not familiar with City B, so I want grandpa to help me find a store with a good location along with a good manager, Gu Ning said. The idea just dawned on her, because she was so upied with work now that she hardly had time to deal with the branch. Therefore, Gu Ning brought it up now simply because she wanted Tang Haifeng to ept her gift without hesitation. And she nned to use the excuse that she needed their promotionter when she was going to give jewelry to thedies in the Tang Family. No problem! Tang Haifeng answered with crity. However, this Sancai camel... Grandpa. Gu Ning interrupted him. Do you still regard me as a member of your family? Of course I do! Tang Haifeng immediately said. Then please ept it. If you refuse to do so, Ill leave right away and dump it into a trash can. Gu Ning acted like a spoiled naughty child. Chapter 420 - Let’s Have A Fight Chapter 420 Lets Have A Fight You... Although he knew that Gu Ning said it on purpose, Tang Haifeng was still annoyed. He was really afraid that Gu Ning would throw this Sancai camel away, which would be a great loss. Fine-fine, Ill ept it, alright? Tang Haifengpromised. Gu Ning then smiled with satisfaction. Seeing Gu Ning handling Master Tang so well, Tang Jiakai couldnt help admiring her. Youre so good at acting. Are you interested in being an actress? I can be your agent. He was joking too. Nonsense! Tang Haifeng said. I think that Girl Gu is born to be the big boss. Gu Ning smiled gently, but didnt say anything. After that, Tang Haifeng was absorbed in the Sancai camel, and kept looking at it from different angles, while Tang Jiakai talked with Gu Ning. Or to be more specific, it was more like Tang Jiakai continuously asked Gu Ning questions. Sister, how are your studies? Sister, which university is your favorite? Sister, why dont you attend a university in City B? Sister, youre so outstanding at such a young age! Youre adept at kung fu, you know how to cure people, you know stone gambling and antiques, and most importantly, you know business! Sister, would you mind if I followed your lead from now on? Tang Jiakai, enough! Tang Haifeng couldnt stand his noise anymore. Tang Haifeng was displeased, and Tang Jiakai could only close his mouth. Oh, Girl Gu, why dont you stay in this house before you leave City B? Tang Haifeng asked Gu Ning. Thanks, grandpa, but I think Ill stay in the hotel. Gu Ning declined politely. She indeed had the idea to have a tour around this grand house, but she didnt want to stay here at night, which wouldnt be convenient orfortable for her. Come on, sister, there are so many rooms for so few people here. Just stay with us! Tang Jiakai said. Thanks, but I have other things to deal with. Gu Ning declined again. Since Gu Ning said so, Tang Jiakai and Tang Haifeng didnt insist. Well, could you visit me more often as long as youre free in City B? I get bored, Tang Haifeng said. Gu Ning smiled. No problem. However, she would be going home in a few days. Around 5 pm, Cao Wenxin arrived. Once she walked in, she raised her voice. Tang Jiakai, where are you now? How dare you challenge me? And where is your helper? Hearing the voice, it was apparent that Cao Wenxin had a fiery temper. Gu Ning figured it out instantly. Tang Jiakai must have challenged Cao Wenxin the moment she had promised to protect him. However, she had only promised to protect him when he was bullied by others. Howe it ended up being a challenge? Wasnt he afraid that Gu Ning might lose? Tang Jiakai really believed in Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning was able to kick Zhao Kanglin three meters away, it shouldnt be difficult for her to beat Cao Wenxin. Within seconds, Cao Wenxin had already run into the room. Dont shout in public! Its not polite! Tang Haifeng criticized, but he was already used to it. Nevertheless, Gu Ning was here today, so Tang Haifeng didnt want to scare her. Cao Wenxin didnt listen to Tang Haifeng, as usual, but she was surprised when she saw Gu Ning. Tang Jiakai, is this your girlfriend? She is pretty! No one could me Cao Wenxin for mistaking Gu Ning as Tang Jiakais girlfriend, because Gu Ning was their age and was a stranger. In addition, it was the first time that Tang Jiakai had brought a girl home, so it had to be his girlfriend. What are you talking about? Shes not. Tang Jiakai felt a little embarrassed. Really? Cao Wenxin didnt believe him. Shes grandpas new granddaughter, Tang Jiakai said. Oh, she is Gu Ning? Cao Wenxin was amazed. Cao Wenxin had heard of Gu Ning from Tang Haifeng, and she admired Gu Ning too. The Tang family never treated people differently because of their family background. On the contrary, they were all kind and grateful. Hi! Gu Ning stood up and greeted Cao Wenxin. Hi, Im Cao Wenxin. Since youre my grandpas new granddaughter, then youll be my younger sister. Ill protect you from now on, Cao Wenxin said, and caught Gu Nings shoulder like they were already close sisters. Gu Ning had saved her grandpa, so she was the Tang familys lifesaver. In addition, Gu Ning was so outstanding at such a young age, which left a good impression on Cao Wenxin. Therefore, Cao Wenxin honestly regarded her as a younger sister. Normally, Gu Ning was reluctant to be touched by a stranger, but she didnt have the feeling when Cao Wenxinid an arm on her shoulder. However, before Gu Ning could say a word, Tang Jiakai opened his mouth with disdain. Interesting. You want to protect her? Do you have the ability? Cao Wenxin was struck dumb for a second, then asked Tang Jiakai with uncertainty. Do you mean your helper is Gu Ning? Tang Jiakai had just called and told her that he found someone who could beat her, which was a pure challenge in Cao Wenxins eyes, so she ran to the Tang familys house at once. Yes, youre right, Tang Jiakai said proudly. Cao Wenxin turned to Gu Ning. Do you fight? It wasnt because Cao Wenxin didnt believe Tang Jiakai, but she respected Gu Ning, and wanted to hear the answer from Gu Nings mouth. Yes, Gu Ning said with a slight smile. Great, then lets have a fight. If you can beat me, I wont bully Tang Jiakai anymore, Cao Wenxin said. Of course you can reject. I wont force you. Cao Wenxin had a fiery temper, but she also had respect towards others and always kept her promises. However, the Tang family was an exception, like Tang Jiakai. Tang Jiakai was utterly unwilling to practice fighting skills with Cao Wenxin, because he was beaten by Cao Wenxin every time. My lovely sister, my future relies on you now, Tang Jiakai said to Gu Ning and begged. Gu Ning gave him a resigned smile. I will do my best. Not only because of Tang Jiakai, but because Gu Ning also wanted to have apetition with Cao Wenxin. Chapter 421 - An Official Meeting Between Father And Daughter Chapter 421 An Official Meeting Between Father And Daughter Tang Haifeng wanted to stop them, because fighting wasnt a good thing, and he was worried that they could get hurt, but since both of them agreed, he couldnt do anything about it, so he just reminded them to be careful. Do be careful! I will! Cao Wenxin gave her grandpa a perfunctory answer then ran to the yard, pulling Gu Ning followed by Tang Jiakai. Tang Haifeng also followed them walking outside. In the yard, Cao Wenxin and Gu Ning stood across from each other, while Tang Haifeng and Tang Jiakai stood three meters away. Cao Wenxin asked, Are you ready? Im ready, Gu Ning said. Great, lets begin! Cao Wenxin said, and attacked Gu Ning at once. She wasnt sure about Gu Nings strength, so she only used a third of her strength in case Gu Ning would be hurt. Facing Cao Wenxin, Gu Ning didnt bother to use much strength either. Domestic servants in the Tang family all went ahead to watch the game. In the beginning, they thought that Gu Ning had annoyed Cao Wenxin. However, since Tang Jiakai and Tang Haifeng were watching too, they understood that it was just to practice. After a few movements, seeing that Gu Ning wasnt weak at all, Cao Wenxin started to attack heavily. Cao Wenxin was good at fighting, but was still barelyparable to Gu Ning. Gu Ning could beat the top Special Forces after all, and Cao Wenxin was merely as strong as amon soldier. Therefore, no matter how heavily she attacked Gu Ning, Gu Ning could easily get control of her. When Cao Wenxin used her full strength, but still failed to gain any advantage in thepetition, she understood that she was hardly an opponent for Gu Ning. Cao Wenxin didnt want to give up, so she persisted. Right at this moment, a ck Bentley moved into the gate of the Tang family. It was Tang Yunfans car. Once the car entered the gate, Tang Yunfan noticed the two girls who were fighting against each other. Even though Gu Ning was moving quickly, he still recognized her at first nce. Seeing Gu Ning, Tang Yunfan was struck dumb. Its her! Why is she here? Tang Yunfans mood was affected when Gu Ning appeared in his sight, and he didnt know why either. Seeing that they were fighting, he couldnt help worrying about Gu Ning even though Gu Ning had the advantage. Tang Yunfan didnt understand that it was because of their blood connection. Gu Ning sensed Tang Yunfans gaze and also saw him. Although it was Tang Ainings soul in Gu Nings body, she had a strange feeling while facing Gu Nings biological father. In her previous incarnation, Tang Ainings father was a totally evil person who had betrayed her mother and made her mother lie in a vegetative state. She also had to follow her fathers orders, risking her life and do bad things for the sake of her mothers life. She couldnt change what had already happened, but she could get revenge. She made up her mind topletely unseat that Tang family. Thinking of that, Gu Nings emotions were affected, and she identally hit Cao Wenxins left shoulder with great force and Cao Wenxins left shoulder was dislocated. Cao Wenxin felt hurt, but she didnt shout in pain, because she had often been injured throughout the years of training kung fu. Everyone was shocked by the ident, including Gu Ning. She immediately walked to Cao Wenxin and said, Im so sorry. I didnt mean it. Saying that, she pulled Cao Wenxins left arm and moved the shoulder back to its normal position. Its fine. Cao Wenxin didnt mind, because she knew that Gu Ning didnt mean to hurt her. And it was unavoidable to be hurt in a fight. Are you alright? Tang Jiakai and Tang Haifeng ran to them and asked worriedly. Im fine. Its unavoidable to get hurt in a fight. Cao Wenxin exined, because she didnt want others to me Gu Ning. Tang Haifeng and Tang Jiakai understood that, and nobody med Gu Ning. Gu Ning, I failed, Cao Wenxin said. However, youre really awesome! Do you have a kung fu master as your teacher or something? Gu Ning smiled. Yes! Really? Cao Wenxin was surprised. What does she do? Can I meet her? She passed awayst year, Gu Ning said and looked sad. What? Cao Wenxin was shocked. Im sorry. I... Its fine. You didnt know. Gu Ning didnt mind. Meanwhile, Tang Yunfan walked to them, and his sight fell on Gu Ning once in a while. Yunfan! Come here. Let me introduce you! Tang Yunfan said, and pulled Gu Ning to Tang Yunfans side. This is my new granddaughter, Gu Ning. When Tang Yunfan stood with Gu Ning, Tang Haifeng thought the two really resembled each other so much. He sighed and said, Well, I just cant help noticing that you two closely resemble each other. Hearing that, Tang Yunfan looked at Gu Nings face, and he was distracted a little. Cao Wenxin also nced between Tang Yunfan and Gu Ning. She had the same idea. Its true! Cao Wenxin said with surprise. Although Tang Haifeng had told her that Gu Ning greatly resembled a young Tang Yunfan, she had been too young at that time, so she didnt have much of an impression. However, when Tang Yunfan and Gu Ning appeared at the same time, their features were very alike. Indeed! If uncle were married, I would believe that Gu Ning is uncles daughter, Tang Jiakai said. Daughter? Hearing the word, Tang Yunfan had a strange feeling, and he felt an increasingly growing intimacy towards Gu Ning, which made himself think that maybe there was a connection between Gu Ning and him. Grandpa, is Gu Ning your Illegitimate daughter? Cao Wenxin suddenly had a wild guess. Are you insane! Tang Haifeng hit Cao Wenxin with his crutch, but Cao Wenxin quickly moved away. Im just kidding! Cao Wenxin argued. Do you think that its funny? Tang Haifeng was mad. Cao Wenxin also realized that she shouldnt have said that, so she remained quiet afterwards. Chapter 422 - Investigate Gu Ning’s Life Experience Chapter 422 Investigate Gu Nings Life Experience Girl Gu, please dont mind. Xin is just joking, Tang Haifeng said to Gu Ning. Its fine. Gu Ning didnt care. Seeing that Gu Ning wasnt mad, Tang Yunfan was relieved, then he introduced Tang Yunfan to Gu Ning. This is your Uncle Yunfan. Nice to meet you! Gu Ning said. Hi, Tang Yunfan said lightly. All of a sudden, Tang Yunfan felt great pain in his head. Yunfan, whats wrong? Tang Haifeng was nervous. Tang Yunfans secretary, Quan Mingkai, who was walking behind him, immediately ran over and opened his briefcase to get the medicine. Quan Mingkai was Quan Bohangs son and hadplete loyalty towards the Tang family, so he became Tang Yunfans closest assistant. However, before Quan Mingkai took out the medicine, Gu Ning stepped forward and directly massaged Tang Yunfans temples with her hands. She rubbed steadily, but secretly put her power into Tang Yunfans body. What... Quan Mingkai was struck dumb, and didnt know what was happening. He held the medicine up before Tang Haifeng but was stopped. Wait a second, Tang Haifeng said. Although everyone knew that Gu Ning had a special method of massage, they couldnt help doubting its effect. Tang Yunfan felt a flow of coldness spread in his head, and the pain was soon relieved. After a short while, he went back to normal. Tang Yunfan opened his eyes, looking at Gu Ning who was right in front of him. He felt so close to this girl. Yunfan, how do you feel now? Tang Haifeng asked with concern. I dont feel any pain now, Tang Yunfan said. He then turned to Gu Ning. Thank you so much. Youre wee, Gu Ning said with a gentle smile. Quan Mingkai hadnt seen Gu Nings face until now, and he was astonished to see that this girl greatly resembled his boss. I have some files to deal with, so Ill go back to my room now. Please let me know when dinner is ready, Tang Yunfan said coldly, like he couldnt stand being with them any longer. Quan Mingkai followed him at once. Girl Gu, please dont mind. Hes always like that, Tang Haifeng said to Gu Ning. I understand. Its fine, Gu Ning said. Why did Yunfan suddenly have a headache? And he has medicine with him. Apparently, it wasnt the first time. Is he... Tang Haifeng was deeply worried. Grandpa, you dont need to worry. Uncle is fine now, Gu Ning said. Hearing that and thinking of Gu Nings exceptional ability, Tang Haifeng rxed. If Gu Ning was able to cure his heart disease, Tang Yunfans headache must be easy. Wow, sister, youre so awesome! Tang Jiakai said with admiration. Sister, are you a goddess in a human beings body? Youre so good at kung fu and you also easily cured grandpa and uncle! Cao Wenxin said. Maybe! Gu Ning joked. Ha-ha, you wont reject anypliment, will you? Cao Wenxinughed. Nevertheless, you have to teach me some fighting skills! Saying that, Cao Wenxin pulled Gu Ning, walking back to the center of the yard, whether Gu Ning agreed or not. Gu Ning, of course, didnt mind. Ever since Tang Yunfan had been in an ident 19 years ago, the Tang family wouldnt forbid the younger generation from practicing kung fu. Instead, the younger generation except for Tang Jiakai who wasnt very interested in kung fu, and who merely dabbled in it, had been trained professionally from their childhood so that they could protect themselves if anything happened to them. Cao Wenxin was able to fight against 10mon men by herself. She was much better than Chu Peihan. Gu Ning sensed that someone kept looking at her the entire time from the third floor of the main living building. Without a doubt, it had to be Tang Yunfan. It was a good thing that Tang Yunfan still felt attached to Gu Ning. In the study on the third floor, Tang Yunfan was standing by the window. Through the curtain, he was staring at the beautiful young girl in the yard. He wasnt clear about what he was doing, but he was unwilling to rest either. Quan Mingkai noticed that there was something wrong with his boss, and he also had many thoughts in his mind. However, he didnt dare to say it because he wasnt sure. All of a sudden, Tang Yunfan covered his forehead with his hand again. Quan Mingkai thought that he was having a headache once more and asked in a hurry, Boss, are you alright? Im fine. I just have a strange feeling towards this girl. I dont know why, but I have the desire to get close to her. Facing Quan Mingkai, Tang Yunfan didnt hide his real feelings. Quan Mingkai was the one that Tang Yunfan talked with most in the Tang family. Even Tang Haifeng wasnt confident that he knew Tang Yunfan better than Quan Mingkai did. Boss, is it possible that the girl really has some connection with you? After all, you lost a year of memory. Could it be possible that you had a daughter with a woman in that year? Quan Mingkai had a wild guess. Before Gu Ning appeared, nobody would ever have had that idea, but Gu Ning indeed greatly resembled Tang Yunfan, and people started to make wild guesses. Hearing that, Tang Yunfans body stiffened a little. Every time he had a headache, there was a vague image of a woman in his mind. Although the image wasnt clear at all, it affected Tang Yunfan deeply and made him refuse to get married to another woman. In the past, Tang Yunfan had the idea that the vague image could have some connection with him, but he didnt have any proof, and the image was too vague to be real, but now, Gu Nings appearance made Tang Yunfan believe that what Quan Mingkai had just said was likely to be true. Since he had doubts, he would find out the truth. Investigate Gu Nings life experiences as soon as possible! Yes, boss, Quan Mingkai answered. Then he made a call and gave the order. With the influence of the Tang family, it couldnt be easier to investigate a person. When it was just past 6 pm, the Cao familys car drove into the gate of the Tang familys grand house. Cao Wenxin and Gu Ning were practicing kung fu in the yard. This time, they werentpeting against each other, but Gu Ning was teaching Cao Wenxin. Seeing the scene, Cao Wenxins parents, Cao Ruihua and Tang Yunrong, were both amazed. Jesus! The girl who is teaching Xin must be my fathers new granddaughter, Gu Ning! Shes even better at kung fu than Xin is. Im curious about her background, Tang Yunrong said in surprise. Chapter 423 - Family Dinner Chapter 423 Family Dinner I think she must have been trained professionally, Cao Ruihua said. It seemed that this young girl wasnt simple at all. Did she really have no other aims when she established a close rtionship with the Tang family? Although Gu Ning had saved Tang Haifengs life, and the Tang family owed her. They couldnt deny the possibility that she had done it for her own benefits. Of course, Cao Ruihua didnt want to think that Gu Ning was a bad person either, but one had to be careful. If Gu Ning simply want to expand her business with the Tang familys support, as long as it was legal, they wouldnt mind, because they did owe her. However, if her aim was to hurt the Tang family, they would never allow it to happen. The Cao familys car stopped outside of the main living building. Cao Ruihua and Tang Yunrong got out of the car, walking to Cao Wenxin and Gu Ning. Hi, aunt and uncle! Tang Jiakai said. Jiakai, is this girl your grandpas new granddaughter? Tang Yunrong asked. Yes! Tang Jiakai replied. At this time, Cao Wenxin and Gu Ning stopped too. Cao Wenxin pulled Gu Ning, running to Cao Ruihua and Tang Yunrong. Dad, Mom, please let me introduce you. This is Gu Ning; Grandpas new granddaughter. Seeing Cao Wenxins attitude, she obviously liked Gu Ning. Cao Ruihua and Tang Yunrong were both astonished then when they noticed Gu Nings face. Wow, they look exactly alike! Tang Yunrong suddenly had a good impression of Gu Ning. You indeed closely resemble Yunfan when he was young! Nice to meet you, Mr. Cao and Mrs. Cao! Gu Ning greeted them politely. They hadnt officially regarded her as a member of their family yet, so it wasnt appropriate if Gu Ning called them uncle and aunt right now. Gu Nings good manners also impressed them. Nice to meet you too! Tang Yunrong said with pleasure. Hi, Cao Ruihua said lightly. It wasnt because he disliked Gu Ning, although he did have suspicions. Instead, he always looked strict. And even though he held suspicion towards Gu Ning, he wouldnt show them on his face. Actually, Gu Ningpletely understood that they wouldntpletely trust her yet, because she was still a stranger to them. If theypletely trusted her just because she had saved Tang Haifengs life, they would be too naive to be such a sessful family. They treated her politely now just because she hadnt done anything harmful to the Tang family yet, but it was impossible for them to sincerely regard her as a member of their family in such a short time. They would when Tang Yunfan finally found out that she was his biological daughter. However, Gu Ning wasnt in a hurry. Its getting dark. Lets go inside! Tang Yunrong said. Although Cao Wenxin wanted to continue, it waste. Cao Wenxin directly held Gu Nings shoulder and said, Sister, why dont you go out with me to have fun tonight? Where? Ill go with you! Tang Jiakai asked in excitement. Just shopping, hanging on the street, having some snacks or something, Cao Wenxin said and gave Tang Jiakai a knowing nce. Tang Jiakai immediately understood where Cao Wenxin was really going tonight, and he was more excited then. Sounds good. I can be your driver, Tang Jiakai said. Gu Ning, on the other hand, had no idea where they were going to have fun tonight, but she didnt care. Since they were all in a good mood today, it wasnt a bad idea to hang out with them. Before long, Tang Yunhang and his wife, Jiang Liwen, came home. When they saw Gu Ning, they had the same reaction as everyone else. Oh, you must be Gu Ning! Jiang Liwen smiled. Its so nice to meet you! Yes, Im Gu Ning. Gu Ning stood up at once and greeted them. Well, we heard about what you did, and that youre so outstanding at such a young age! Again, thank you so much for rescuing my father-inw, Jiang Liwen said with sincerity. Its my pleasure, and I think its fate that brought us together, Gu Ning said. Youre right. Thats fate. Jiang Liwenughed, and she liked Gu Ning from her heart now. Gu Ning was so pretty, kind and smart, and she wished she could have a daughter like her. In fact, Jiang Liwen had always wanted a daughter, but unfortunately, when she had given birth to Tang Jiakai and his twin brother, she had been injured and could not get pregnant again. If Cao Wenxin wasnt born in the Tang Family, she probably would have adopted a girl as her daughter. Come here, and have a seat. Jiang Liwen pulled Gu Ning to sit down next to her, and then began to chat with Gu Ning. The meal wasnt ready yet, and Cao Ruihua asked Tang Yunhang to discuss something upstairs. When they came to Tang Yunhangs study, Cao Ruihua directly told Tang Yunhang his suspicions towards Gu Ning. He had no intention to stir things up, but just reminded Tang Yunhang to be careful. Tang Yunhang actually had the same idea as Cao Ruihua. He didnt believe Gu Ning was just being kind and had no other aims either. Thus he would treat her politely until she was caught doing harmful things. Do you think we need to investigate her? Cao Ruihua asked. I dont think so. If she doesnt want to hurt us at all, itll be rude if we investigate her behind her back, but we do need to be cautious, Tang Yunhang said. Cao Ruihua agreed. When it was dinner time, they all gathered in the dining hall. Gu Ning was arranged to sit by Tang Haifeng. Actually, there was no rule for the Tang family to sit by order, and nobody would mind who sat with whom. Before they started to enjoy the dinner, Tang Haifeng said seriously, I bet that everyone already knows about Girl Gu. I invited her to visit me at home in order to let you meet her too. From now on, shes a member of our family and we will treat her as our family. Hearing that, everyone agreed, and no one was dissatisfied. After that, Tang Haifeng introduced his family to Gu Ning. Girl Gu, this is Tang Yunrong, my eldest child, and this is Cao Ruihua, her husband. Tang Yunhang is my elder son, and Jiang Liwen is his wife. Tang Yunfan is my younger son. Theyre all your uncles and aunts now. Cao Wenjun is also a member of the Cao family, but hes busy today, so hes absent. Jiakai has a twin brother called Tang Jiayang. Hes studying abroad. After the introduction, Gu Ning stood up and greeted them. Im so happy to have you all be my family, and Happy New Year everyone! Happy New Year! they said together. Chapter 424 - New Year Gift Chapter 424 New Year Gift Its the New Year festival and we definitely have to give you a New Year gift, Jiang Liwen said first, and took out a document from her handbag. Ningning, this is for a vi in Huafu Hills. Please take it as me and your eldest uncles New Year gift as well as the first meeting gift for you. If youre not used to staying in this old house when youe to City B in the future, you may stay in the vi. Gu Ning was a little shocked, and didnt take it immediately. Wow, its too luxurious. Ningning, just take it! I live right next to this vi, so we can be neighbors! Cao Wenxin persuaded. But... Although the Tang family was the richest family in City B, and a vi was nothing for them. The house price was crazily high in City B and a vi in the downtown was worth at least dozens of millions of yuan! as Please ept it! Were a family, arent we? Jiang Liwen said. Gu Ning didnt know how to reject so she epted it in the end. Thank you so much! After that, Tang Yunrong took out her gift. Ningning, this is the gift from me and your uncle. Since you already have a vi, you must be in need of a car. The car is parked at the vi. Thank you so much! Gu Ning had no reason to reject Cao Ruihua and his wife, since she had already epted the gift from Tang Yunhang and his wife. She took a look at the papers in the file. It was a Lamborghini which cost over ten million yuan. And then, it was Tang Yunfans turn. He took out a red envelope and said, Happy New Year. Although he seemed cold as usual, he sounded unusually gentle. Thanks! Gu Ning took it. She used her Jade Eyes, and saw a ck Card inside. OMG! Her father really was the richest one in the family! Maybe because Tang Yunfan was Gu Nings biological father, Gu Ning didnt feel ufortable epting the card. After receiving all the gifts, it was time for Gu Ning to give hers out. Well, I also prepared New Year gifts for you all. Please wait a second. Saying that, she left the dining table for her gifts. Although they were too rich to becking anything, they were curious about Gu Nings gifts. Gu Ning then took out arge box from her suitcase andid it on the table. Afterwards, she took the gifts out one by one. I dont know much about your likes, and all I have is jade, so all my gifts are jade, Gu Ning said. She firstly gave Tang Haifeng a box. This is for grandpa, and I hope you like it. Although everyone knew that Gu Ning had plenty of jade, jade was very expensive as a gift, especially from a young girl. Me? Didnt you already give me the Sancai camel? Tang Haifeng was quite surprised. He didnt expect that he would get a second New Year gift. Hearing about the Sancai camel, everyone was amazed, because it was known for its rarity and high price. Gu Ning was really generous! Gu Ning smiled, but didnt say anything and ced the box in front of Tang Haifeng. Tang Haifeng opened it and was shocked. Inside the box was a pair of lion heads made of Kings Green jade with qilin patterns on it. Its the Kings Green! Tang Haifeng was totally amazed. This pair of jade lion heads was worth around forty million yuan! Gu Ning had sent Master Leng the Kings Green jade, so she of course wouldnt hesitate to give her own grandpa the best jade that she had. Although she didnt have much of the Kings Green jade, it was enough to make several small objects. Hearing that it was the Kings Green, the rest of the people around the table were astonished too. Nobody expected that Gu Ning would give such an expensive gift! After that, Gu Ning took out another three boxes and ced them in front of Tang Yunfan, Tang Yunhang and Cao Ruihua. Um, yours arent as good as grandpas. Please dont mind. The men rounded their eyes in shock, because they realized that their gifts had to be precious as well, and felt a little guilty to ept such expensive gifts from the younger generation. They opened their gifts at the same time, and there was a pixiu[1] the size of a fist in their boxes. The wless jade was bright like ss. It was jade of the old-pit ss type! Although it wasnt as rare as the Kings Green, it was worth dozens of millions of yuan too. They knew little about jade, but Tang Haifeng was familiar with it. The moment he saw the pixiu, he raised his voice in surprise. Oh, its jade of the old-pit ss type! And then Tang Jiakai got his New Year gift which was also a jade essory of the old-pit ss type, but his wasnt as big as the uncles. Each of thedies in the room, including Cao Wenxin, received a whole set of jade jewelry which consisted of a pair of earrings, jade pendant, a pair of bracelets and a ring. Every set cost at least ten million yuan. Even the Tang family was shocked by its price. Seeing that they were still in shock Gu Ning joked. Well, Im not being generous for nothing. Im going to open a jewelry branch in City B in the near future, and you all have to advertise it for me, like at a party or a ball or something else. And you also have to mention the brand, Jade Beauty Jewelry! Gu Ning said a lot with exaggerated bodynguage, which amused everyone. They, of course, understood that Gu Ning was just joking and persuading them to ept the gifts. The women loved the jewelry, and none of them could put it down. It wasnt because they couldnt afford it, but because it was so hard to find high quality jade, and beautiful designs. Gu Nings gifts exactly satisfied their needs. Even Cao Wenxin who never wore jewelry was absorbed in the blood-red jade jewelry. She loved the bright and red color. No problem, I will advertise it for you. Jiang Liwen smiled. Me too! Tang Yunrong said. Ill do the advertising for you. If you need a brand ambassador, I can get the most popr star in the Tanghuang Group to do it for free, Tang Yunfan said. The Tang family owned an entertainment and mediapany, so it was influential in advertising and promotion. 90% of the stars who got the support of Tanghuang were soon popr. The others were surprised by Tang Yunfans proposal, but they all agreed with him. Chapter 425 - The Kirin Gang Chapter 425 The Kirin Gang Thank you all so much for your help! Gu Ning said. Oh, Ive also prepared gifts for the two older brothers although theyre absent. Theirs are the same as Jiakais. And now, lets have a toast! Tang Yunfan proposed. Yay! Everyone raised their sses. They enjoyed the dinner in harmony. Even Tang Yunfan who was always quiet talked to Gu Ning once in a while, which surprised everyone around them. Tang Haifeng wanted to bring up that Tang Yunfan could regard Gu Ning as his own daughter, but didnt say it. It was better for them to discuss it in private. If Tang Haifeng brought it up right now and Tang Yunfan refused to do so, Gu Ning would be embarrassed. After dinner, they were chatting casually in the front hall. A short whileter, Cao Wenxin urged Gu Ning to go hang out with her, so Gu Ning said goodbye to the others and left with her suitcase. Tang Yunhang and his wife invited Gu Ning to stay in the Tang familys old house for the night, but Gu Ning declined. They didnt insist, but told her to visit them again if she had time. After Gu Ning was gone, Tang Haifeng said to Tang Yunfan, I think that Girl Gu is a good girl, and I like her very much, so I took her as my own granddaughter. I think that you two also got along well today. Do you have the thought to take her as your own daughter? Not right now, Tang Yunfan said. He didnt agree, nor disagree, because he wanted to wait till he found out about Gu Nings life experience. Since Tang Yunfan said so, Tang Haifeng didnt say anything further. Tang Jiakai drove Cao Wenxin and Gu Ning. Cao Wenxins car was left in the Tang familys old house. She nned to pick it up tomorrow. Wenxin, where are we going now? Gu Ning asked. The Earth Nightclub, Cao Wenxin said. Its a high-end entertainment ce with boxing, karaoke, games, a casino and so on, but Im most interested in the boxing and games, and a boxing match will begin at 10 pm. Well arrive there around 9 pm, so we can y some games first. As for the games, Gu Ning wasnt interested, but she would love to try the casino, because she had Jade Eyes. Whats the background of the Earth Nightclub? Will they revenge themselves on those who win too much? I heard that its evil and dirty in a casino, Gu Ning said. The Earth Nightclub is run by the Kirin Gang which is one of the two most powerful gangs in this country. I havent heard about any revenge yet, but I know little about the details, Cao Wenxin said. Gu Ning didnt trust the gangs industries, but since she was already here, it would be a shame if she didnt win some money. While they were still on the way, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning. Gu Ning plugged her earphones in before she answered the call, because she didnt want Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai to hear their conversation. Who is it? Do you have to be so mysterious? Cao Wenxin teased. Gu Ning ignored her. Hi! Ningning, what are you doing right now? Leng Shaoting asked. I just finished dinner, and Im hanging out with an older sister and brother. How about you? Gu Ning asked. Do you miss me? Leng Shaoting suddenly asked. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. It was the first time that Leng Shaoting had ever asked her that. She was, of course, missing Leng Shaoting. However, Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai were also in the car, so she felt shy to express her feelings in front of them. Leng Shaoting didnt force her to say what he wanted to hear but directly told her, I miss you. I miss you so much. Ill be flying to the capital tomorrow to deal with something, Gu Ning said. Ill pick you up at the airport then, Leng Shaoting said excitedly. Great! Gu Ning replied. They chatted for a while longer before hanging up. Leng Shaoting understood that it wasnt convenient for Gu Ning to answer his call now, so he decided not to bother her. Ha, it must be your boyfriend! You look so in love! Cao Wenxin said. Yes, Gu Ning said. No way! How old are you? Tang Jiakai couldnt believe that Gu Ning already had a boyfriend at such a young age. Gee, you already have a boyfriend at 18. Now I feel pathetic that Im still single at 23, Cao Wenxin said. Ningning, doesnt your rtionship affect your studying? Tang Jiakai asked with concern. Nope, Gu Ning said. Can itst? Youre so young after all? Cao Wenxin asked with worry. She was worried that Gu Ning would be cheated on or get hurt. Well, you probably wont believe me if I said yes, but I think that hes my Mr. Right, and he has the same idea. However, if he dares to cheat on me one day, Ill destroy him in person, Gu Ning said easily but Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin were scared. Gu Ning was so good at kung fu. If the man really betrayed her, how would she destroy him? Actually, Gu Ning couldnt defeat Leng Shaoting in a fight yet, but her advantage was her magic power. No matter how badly she was injured, she could cure herself with her power. Although she could still die, she was confident that she could beat Leng Shaoting down before her power waspletely consumed. Meanwhile, she definitely didnt want it to happen, but she hated betrayal the most. It wasnt easy for her to trust Leng Shaoting during this lifetime. So if Leng Shaoting dared to betray her, she was sure that she would really destroy him. Ningning, youre so awesome, and your boyfriend couldnt be simple, right? What does he do? Cao Wenxin asked. Hes awesome too, and hes a military officer, Gu Ning said. Oh, military officer! Cao Wenxins eyes lit up at once. She had admired military officers ever since she was a kid, and she also wanted to join the army. Unfortunately, her family disagreed. Cao Wenxin wanted to ask the title of Gu Nings boyfriend, but she didnt say it because she thought that it wasnt polite. Before long, they arrived at the Earth Nightclub. The Earth Nightclub wasnt onlyrge, but was also decorated luxuriously. The boxing was on the underground floor, the reception hall was on the first floor, karaoke bar was on the second and third floors, the game room was on the third and fourth floors, and the casino was on the fourth and fifth floors. There were also other types of entertainment on the floors above. They directly walked to the game room. On the second floor, there were various kinds of game machines, like arcade games and so forth, which amazed Gu Ning. It was also super crowded and everyone was arguing or speaking loudly. People who came here for the first time would probably think that it was too noisy. Chapter 426 - Win A Fortune Chapter 426 Win A Fortune Cao Wenxin guided Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai to a slot machine. They exchanged chips with money before they started to y. Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai were just ying for fun. They werent seriously gambling, so each of them got chips for ten thousand yuan and they also exchanged some for Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt hesitate and took the chips. Although slot machines were just a way of gambling with change, a person who was lucky or good at ying it could win hundreds of thousands or even a million yuan. However, it wasnt easy to do so. Ningning, do you know how to y? Cao Wenxin asked. Not really. Ill watch you ying first, Gu Ning said. After that, they came to a slot machine. Cao Wenxin put the chips in and exined, Single-line betting is 100 chips. You can buy up to 10 lines, which is 1000 chips. If you want a bigger chance, you can bet 1000 chips and buy the line. There were 10 reels on the screen, and pictures of 10 different odds on each reel, namely 100 times, 200 times, 300 times, 400 times, 500 times, 600 times, 700 times, 800 times, 900 times, and 1000 times. If the pictures of the same odds all lined up at the same time on the screen, the prize pool would be fully opened. No matter how much money was in it, the machine would spit it all out. The prize pool had at least a hundred million yuan, but this chance waspletely negligible. No one had ever seeded before. When the game began, 10 reels would randomly spin. The gamer could then press the button to stop it to see whether three pictures of the same odds could line up along a row. The yers minimum bet was a line. If three pictures of the same odds lined up along the first row, the yer could get the money ording to the odds. However, if the yer only bought one line, even if there were other pictures of the same odds lined up in other rows, the yer still could only get the money for the single line. Cao Wenxin bet on 10 lines at the same time, but all failed and wasted 1000 chips. While Cao Wenxin was ying the slot machine, Gu Ning was carefully observing the way the machine worked, and figured out all its secrets. Let me try! Gu Ning said. Gu Ning also bet on all 10 lines. When the chips were in the machine, the game was ready to begin. Gu Ning pulled the spin lever, and the slot machine started with in a loud noise, while all the 10 reels moved fast at the same time. With her Jade Eyes, Gu Ning was able to calcte when the pictures of different odds would fall on a certain position. When it was time, Gu Ning quickly press the stop button. The slot machine stopped with a sound like someone just mmed on the brakes. And the 10 reels gradually stopped one by one from left to right. The three of them fixed their eyes on the pictures on the screen. The first, second, third line all failed, but the pictures of 300 times odds lined up along the fourth reel, which meant that Gu Ning won thirty thousand yuan with this line. The fifth line failed too, but pictures of 100 times and 600 times lined up along the sixth line and ninth line. After this round, Gu Ning won a hundred thousand yuan when she only bet a thousand yuan. Chips were continuously spun out from the slot machine, which immediately attracted a lot of attention from yers around them. They all looked at Gu Ning with envy and jealousy. Jesus! Ningning, youre so awesome! Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai were both quite surprised because they had never won before. Gu Ning, on the other hand, wasnt very satisfied with the result, because she had only won three lines. Undoubtedly, she was ambitious to win all the lines. Lets try again, and see whether we can win all of them! Cao Wenxin said with anticipation, even though she didnt believe that it was possible, because it was even harder than winning the lottery. However, it was much easier than winning the lottery in Gu Nings eyes. As long as she had sharp eyes and agile hands, it was highly possible for her to win. The second time, Gu Ning still bet on all the lines and seized the best timing to press the stop button. The pictures of 200 times, 400 times, 500 times, 800 times, and 900 times all lined up in the end, and Gu Ning won two hundred and eighty thousand yuan. People around her started to discuss her unbelievable luck. No way! How can she be so lucky? Ive yed the slot machine thousands of times, but I only won a 100 times once! Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai almost jumped up in excitement. Ningning! Its so incredible! I admire you so much right now! Gu Ning, however, still wasnt satisfied. At this time, more and more people gather around them, because it was very rare to see someone win so much money by ying the slot machines. During the third round, Gu Ning finally won all the lines and the prize pool was fully opened. Tons of chips were spun out within minutes. Everyone was shocked and couldnt believe his or her eyes. Dont stand still. Move and collect the chips! Gu Ning said to Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin. She wasnt able to collect all the chips by herself. Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai didnt get their mind back until Gu Ning reminded them to move. Seeing therge pile of chips, Cao Wenxin screamed all of a sudden, Ah! Is-is-is it real? Her scream attracted more people in the game room. Tang Jiakai pinched at Cao Wenxins arm, and Cao Wenxin shouted in pain. What are you doing! Tang Jiakai seemed innocent. You can feel the pain, so its real. Oh! Its real! Its damn real! Cao Wenxin jumped in happiness. Come on! Help me collect all the chips! Gu Ning lost her patience. Alright-alright. Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai helped Gu Ning collect the chips at once. Gu Ning understood that she should stop right now, because this ce was controlled by a gang, and it wasnt a good idea if she kept winning money. When they took all the chips to the counter for money, the worker was stunned. He had never seen anyone be so unbelievably lucky and win so much money. The chips were 136.27 million yuan in total. Gu Ning transferred thirty million yuan to each of Cao Wenxins and Tang Jiakais bank ount, while Gu Ning took the rest. Gu Ning won the money by herself, so Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai declined to share with her in the beginning. However, Gu Ning persuaded them to take it, so they epted in the end. In fact, although the Tang family and the Cao family were both crazily rich, Cao Winxin and Tang Jiakai didnt have much allowance. Therefore, thirty million yuan was a fortune for them. Chapter 427 - Get in Trouble

Chapter 427 Get in Trouble

They didnt stay in the game room for long, and it was just 9:30 pm when they left. Gu Ning proposed to have some fun in the casino since it was still half an hour before the boxing match began. Since Gu Ning wanted to go there, the other two wouldnt disagree. When they walked into the casino, Gu Ning went to exchange ten thousand chips first, then went to the Sic bo[1] table. The banker was shaking the dice cup, saying something like hands off the table once you ce your bet. There were many types of Sic bo, basically Big, Small, Alls, Odd and Triples. As for the betting odds, Big and Small were 1-1, while Alls were 1-24. Odd could be 1-1, 1-2 or 1-3, ording to how many numbers on all three dice the yer correctly bet on. Triples meant that a specific number would appear on all three dice, and the odds were 1-150. When the dice cup fell on the table, Gu Ning didnt ce her bet until she used her Jade Eyes to see the numbers on the three dice. Gu Ning bet on Odd with all the ten thousand chips, and she won the bet. The odds were 1-3, so she won thirty thousand yuan. Everyone looked at Gu Ning with surprise, because she was so lucky! The second time, Gu Ning also bet ten thousand on Big, and the odds were 1-1. The third time, Gu Ning deliberately lost the bet. The fourth time, Gu Ning bet forty thousand yuan on Odd again and won a hundred and twenty thousand yuan. The fifth time, Gu Ning lost the bet on purpose once more. She only lost ten thousand yuan. The sixth time she bet twenty thousand yuan on Triples and the numbers she bet on were three sixes. Once the result was uncovered, there were precisely three sixes on it. People around the table were all astonished. The odds were 1-150 so Gu Ning made three million yuan! Let alone people around the table, even the banker was quite amazed. He wondered whether Gu Ning was just lucky, or if she was actually cheating. Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai almost screamed in excitement. They were excited not because Gu Ning was continuously winning a lot of money, but because of Gu Nings unusual luck. Gu Ning kept betting, and many people started to follow her. However, Gu Ning intentionally lost the following two rounds, and those who tried to follow Gu Ning and make a fortune unexpectedly lost. What the hell? Are you doing this on purpose? Exactly! When we didnt follow you, you won. Once we followed you, you lost. What do you mean by this! Some were swearing. Gu Ning was displeased and coldly looked to them. Its none of your business how I bet. I didnt tell you to follow me. They were scared by Gu Nings terrifying look. To their astonishment, this young girls look was so sharp. And it was still unknown to them whether Gu Ning was losing the bet on purpose. After that, a new round began. This time, Gu Ning told Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai to follow her. There were many people in this casino, and few knew that the three of them were a group. Meanwhile, those who had followed Gu Ning gave up this round, because they werent sure whether it was a loss again. However, Gu Ning won the bet. It was Triples. Each of the members in Gu Nings group bet twenty thousand yuan, and won three million yuan. Everyone started to discuss the result again, but none of them could me Gu Ning, because it was their own decision not to follow her. At the same time, in a lounge on the top floor of the Earth Nightclub, a man who was around 30-years-old waszily lying on the sofa with his legs crossed. The tight, ck pants entuated his long, strong legs, and he only fastened two buttons of his shirt. The man was handsome with beautiful features and looked shy. At this moment, the manager of the casino was standing in front of him reporting what had just happened downstairs. The man pulled the corner of his lips and smiled a little, but the manager felt as if he was being threatened. Gu Ning and the others won around thirty million yuan in total before they stopped, because none of them wanted to annoy the Kirin Gang. Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai agreed with Gu Ning that it was better to leave after they had won so much. However, what they didnt know was that they were already in trouble. Right when they walked to the counter and asked to exchange the money, the manager of this casino stopped them. Miss, our boss invites you to have a round of gambling with him. Your boss? Gu Ning raised her eyebrow. Unexpectedly, they had already attracted the attention of the Kirin Gang, but she didnt know whether the boss was the one who ran this entertainment ce in public, or the real boss from the Kirin Gang. Is it possible that the head of the Kirin Gang will show up? Gu Ning thought to herself. Ningning. Both Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai were worried, but they werent afraid, because the Cao family and the Tang family were the top influential families in City B. The Kirin Gang should know how to handle it, but what if an ident happened? What if I say no? Gu Ning asked. Without our bosss permission, you cant exchange the money with these chips. The manager threatened. Hearing that, Gu Ning was displeased and said acidly, I dont care. Its merely thirty million yuan. Since your boss cant afford the loss, why did he open this casino? Just take the thirty million yuan as a tip I give him. Gu Ning wasnt scared at all, but obviously they had nothing good nned, and Gu Ning was concerned that Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai might get involved in trouble. What? The manager was shocked. To his astonishment, Gu Ning would casually dump the thirty million yuan. However, no matter what, Gu Ning had to go upstairs to meet his boss. Otherwise, he would be punished. Therefore, he threatened again. Miss, if you refuse to meet my boss, Im afraid that you wont be walking out of the doors of the Earth Nightclub! You... Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai were mad. They wanted to argue with the manager or show him their real identity, but was stopped by Gu Ning. Very well. You have sessfully aggravated me. I will meet your boss. And you... Ille to youter. Gu Ning put on an evil smile, and sharply looked at the manager. The manager was frightened. He had no idea that Gu Ning would be so powerful at such a young age. It seemed that he had annoyed someone he shouldnt have. However, no matter how unkind she was could she be more violent than the Kirin Gang? Thus, although the manager felt threatened by Gu Nings look he didnt take her seriously. Follow me. Dont say, or do anything. Trust me. Well leave here safely, Gu Ning said to Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai. She didnt let them leave before her because she was worried that the Kirin Gang would capture them even if they werent in the Earth Nightclub anymore. In that case, it was better if they remained by her side. [1] Sic bo, also known as tai sai, dai siu, big and small or hi-lo, is an unequal game of chance that originated in ancient Chinese yed with three dice. Chapter 428 - The Head of the Kirin Gang, Qi Tianlin

Chapter 428 The Head of the Kirin Gang, Qi Tianlin

Sure. Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai nodded. They trusted Gu Ning. And even if Gu Ning couldnt handle it alone, they would still be safe as long as they uncovered their family background. The manager guided the three of them up to the seventh floor. Standing outside of a luxurious private room were two tall, muscr security guards. Once they appeared, a bodyguard opened the door. Before they walked inside, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to check the situation in the private room. There were three men in it. One of them waszily sitting in a chair in front of a gambling table. He was very handsome but looked obtrusive and aggressive. Gu Ning recognized him at once. He was the head of the Kirin Gang, Qi Tianlin. Surprisingly, she did meet him in person. Standing at both of his sides were two men. Obviously, the two men followed his lead. The head of a gang was always mysterious and never went out in public. Except for their own men, few people could meet him. The reason why Gu Ning knew Qi Tianlin was because she had a conflict with him in her previous incarnation and had almost been killed by him. Qi Tianlin was arrogant and cruel. In order to achieve his aim, he would do anything, literally anything. Compared with Situ Ye, he was even scarier. No matter who annoyed him, he would torture the person to death. However, he also had a changeable personality. And sometimes his actions were aplete surprise. Like when she had almost been killed by him in her previous incarnation. He had let her go in the end, had even saved her life, just because she had been the first one who had dared to challenge him by risking their life. In addition, he wasnt an executioner, and wouldnt kill people randomly because he preferred to torture them. Qi Tianlin also cared about the existence of Kirin Gang, and wasnt willing to annoy those who were extremely powerful and able to threaten his Kirin Gang, in public. However, in private, nobody knew what he would do. If Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai told him their family background, Qi Tianlin probably wouldnt cause them trouble. However, Gu Ning wasnt willing to do so. Although Qi Tianlin would let them go if he found out that they were from the Cao family and the Tang family, no one knew whether he would secretly hurt the Cao family or the Tang family. Thus, Gu Ning decided to handle it on her own. Money wasnt a big deal, so they would be safe. Once they walked in, Gu Nings eyes met his. He looked dangerous, but Gu Ning didnt hesitate to meet his eyes. Qi Tianlin was surprised that Gu Ning dared to meet his eyes, but he wasnt sure whether she was just too dumb or brave. With that thought in his mind, he kept staring straight at her and his look was getting colder. However, Gu Ning wasnt afraid of it at all. Their eyes met in the air for a couple of minutes. During that time, people around them felt great pressure and almost couldnt breathe, while Qi Tianlin and Gu Ning seemed fine. In fact, Qi Tianlin was slightly stressed too, because Gu Ning put her magic power into her gaze and made it icier, which amazed as well as threatened him. How is it possible? Qi Tianlin was confused and annoyed. He felt upset at being beaten by a young girls gaze, but he couldnt deny that he had felt stressed under her look. Qi Tianlin immediately realized that this young girl in front of his eyes wasnt simple! However, it aroused his intense interest towards her. Moreover, he even thought that this young girls look was familiar with the first woman he was interested in. Unfortunately, she was already dead. Otherwise, he would love to spend some time with her. Great! Qi Tianlin suddenly opened his mouth and broke the ice between them. Youre really great. You too, Gu Ning replied calmly. In reality, he wasntplimenting her skills of gambling, but her outstanding psychological quality. Although Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai didnt know that this man was the head of the Kirin Gang, since he was the boss of the Earth Nightclub, he had to be at least one of the senior management of the Kirin Gang. Leave now! Qi Tianlin said to the manager. Yes, sir, the manager said and left. After that, Qi Tianlin turned to Gu Ning. Lets have a round! He sounded very domineering. Since Gu Ning was already here, she naturally wouldnt reject. She directly stepped to the gambling table and sat across Qi Tianlin. What are we going to y? Dice. Lets guess the numbers, and its a rubber game[1], Qi Tianlin said. There was a faint smile on Gu Nings lips. Whats the bet? Qi Tianlin asked, What do you want to bet? Either three billion yuan, or 30% shares of the Earth Nightclub, Gu Ning said. If she wasnt going to leave here with a fortune, she wouldnt be Gu Ning. What? Everyone was shocked. Dont you dare talk to our boss like that! Do you know who he... a man beside Qi Tianlin said. However, before he could finish, Gu Ning directly interrupted him, I dont care who he is. Im here to gamble. If you cant afford the result, then dont do it. You... The man wanted to say something, but was stopped by Qi Tianlins hand gesture. Qi Tianlin squinted at Gu Ning. He wasnt mad, but was quite interested in this young girl. Why are you so confident that youll win? Even if I lose, its just three billion yuan. I can afford it, Gu Ning said. However, she was confident that she couldnt lose. Qi Tianlin was irritated, because Gu Ning apparently said it on purpose. Since she could afford the result, it would be shameful if he couldnt as the head of the Kirin Gang, but it was still too early to tell the result! No problem. Three billion yuan, Qi Tianlin said. Who will stack the dice cup first? We dont need to rush. Lets write down an agreement first. Gu Ning didnt believe him. How dare you doubt our boss! The man who just had snapped at Gu Ning angrily criticized her again. Gu Ning wasnt mad, but looked straight to him and deliberately said, Your boss didnt say anything yet. Why are you shouting all the time? Do you think that you are the real boss here? Bullshit! The man was furious. Enough. Qi Tianlin stopped him. He stared at Gu Ning and teased, Young girl, youre really good at stirring up trouble here! However, theyve been with me in so many dangerous situations over the years. Its impossible for an outsider like you to alienate them from me. [1] A rubber game is a tie-breaking game. Chapter 429 - Couldn’t Bear the Result? Chapter 429 Couldnt Bear the Result? Gu Ning shrugged. Thats your own business, but we still need to write down an agreement. Even if we write down the agreement, what can you do to me if I regret afterwards? Qi Tianlin said airily. In his eyes, there was no need to write down an agreement at all. Do you mean that youll regret if you lose? Gu Ning asked. What if I want to? Qi Tianlin asked. I dont care. Nobody can steal my belongings from me. Gu Ning actually didnt care about what Qi Tianlin would do, because she was confident to get what she wanted. Lets begin! After that, the two started to stack the dice cup. Qi Tianlin and Gu Ning were at ease, and the men who worked for Qi Tianlin believed in their boss, but Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai were so nervous that their palms were wet with sweat. The two kept hoping that Gu Ning would win. After a short while, both of them ced their dice cups on the table at the same time. After you, Qi Tianlin said. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and saw the numbers in his dice cup. 12. Qi Tianlins pupils were slightly dted. Although he wasnt sure whether the numbers added up to 12 or not, it was very possible. Qi Tianlin opened the dice cup. It indeed was 12, and now he was in a dangerous position. Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai almost shouted in excitement. They all hoped that Qi Tianlin would fail. 17, Qi Tianlin said. Gu Ning smiled gently and opened her dice cup. Unfortunately, there were three sixes inside, which added up to 18. You lose, Gu Ning said, but she didnt show any pride, as if she already knew the result. Then she took out a piece of paper with her bank ount written on it, and threw it at Qi Tianlin. Transfer the money to me now. Qi Tianlin gave it a nce, then turned to Gu Ning. What if I refuse to do so? This is my ce, so what can you do to me? He was going to deny the result. Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai both changed their expressions all of a sudden, because the man indeed regretted. Cao Wenxin wanted to argue with him. However, thinking of what Gu Ning had reminded them, she remained silent. Gu Ning silently stared at him with a faint smile on her lips. She looked charming, but also dangerous. Are you sure? Gu Ning asked in a t voice, but she was nning in her heart for the following storm. Actually, Qi Tianlin could afford the result, but he just had a burning curiosity about Gu Ning and wanted to see her reaction. Hearing what Gu Ning said, he knew that she was going to take action, which aroused his anticipation. Very well. I hope you wont regret, Gu Ning said coldly, then stood up saying to Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai, Lets go. Gu Ning didnt do anything, which disappointed Qi Tianlin. Did I allow you to leave? The moment Qi Tianlin finished his sentence, the two security guards instantly walked over and blocked their way, aiming guns at them. And now, Gu Ning was furious. In fact, she was simply worried about Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakais safety, so she nned to take them away before she came back to Qi Tianlin. Unexpectedly, Qi Tianlin wouldnt let them leave. Without hesitation, Gu Ning attacked the two security guards before her. With several quick movements, she broke their wrists and dislocated their arms, and the guns fell into her hands. Afterwards, Gu Ning kicked the two security guards once again. She used her power, and the two security guards were directly kicked away in opposite directions. They could barely stand up in a short time. To Qi Tianlins astonishment, Gu Ning was so good at fighting. And exactly because of shock, he was struck dumb for a few seconds. During that time, Gu Ning seized the chance and gave the two handguns she grabbed from the two security guards to Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai. They had both served in the army, so it was pretty easy for them to use a gun. Qi Tianlin was in a rage, and he immediately took out a gun from his waist, aiming at Gu Ning. Meanwhile, Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai both aimed their guns at Qi Tianlin too. Qi Tianlin snorted with a coldughter. This is my ce. Do you really think that you can escape? He didnt believe that they could leave here safely, but he had to admit that Gu Ning was far more interesting than he had thought. She was so surprisingly agile that his security guards were beaten down before they could even react. If they couldnt beat a young girl in a fight, they must be useless, and it was time for him to change security guards. Lets see! Gu Ning was also confident and mocked, I didnt expect that the head of the Kirin Gang is a man who cant bear the result of his own decision. Since you cant afford it, then dont gamble. Even I feel ashamed for you. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai were surprised. What? The head of the Kirin Gang? Qi Tianlin?And Gu Ning dares to swear at Qi Tianlin face to face? Qi Tianlin squinted and looked like a hungry wolf. He was surprised that Gu Ning knew him, and was also mad that she dared to humiliate him. Gu Ning said that even she felt ashamed for him. Fine! He did lose, but he also chose to deliberately not pay the bill to see her reaction. However, it was still reasonable that Gu Ning despised him for his behavior. Gu Ning knew who he was and dared to humiliate him, which was a challenge to his authority, so he was quite displeased. Since you know who I am, you should know that nobody can change my mind. Nobody can change your mind? Me either. No one can stop me from doing whatever I want, Gu Ning retorted. So, if you dont want to die, let us leave, and transfer the three billion yuan to my ount. Since they were already in trouble, she wouldnt yield! Qi Tianlin raised his eyebrow. Are you threatening me? Do you know that whoever threatens me wont have a good ending, including women? Indeed, he never bothered to cherish a beauty. Arent you threatening me now as well? Gu Ning ridiculed. Qi Tianlin didnt expect that Gu Ning would give him the same answer. Youre persuasive. Nevertheless, Gu Ning threatened him, which he held zero tolerance for. You injured my mens arms and you also want my money? Do you think that Ill agree? It was your men who aimed their guns at me first. Its already a mercy that I just dislocated their arms and unarmed them, Gu Ning said calmly. And now your friends are aiming at me. What should I do to them? Qi Tianlin squinted again with danger in his eyes. Chapter 430 - Three Billion Yuan in Pocket Chapter 430 Three Billion Yuan in Pocket You aimed the guns at me first! Gu Ning retorted. Qi Tianlin was struck dumb for a second again. This young girl indeed was eloquent, and she hit the point. Qi Tianlin smiled and enjoyed the conflict with Gu Ning. Lady, you arouse my interest in you. There are countless men who are interested in me! Gu Ning said. Youre right. A girl like you can easily arouse others interest. Qi Tianlin didnt deny it, but suddenly changed his tone. However, there is nothing I cant have as long as I want it, including a woman. Saying that, Qi Tianlin fixed his eyes on Gu Ning. In other words, as long as he wanted her one day, he would do whatever he could to get her. Gu Ning knew Qi Tianlins character to some extent, so she didnt doubt his words at all. However, it was also impossible that he would have her. Lets see! However, now you should give me the money! Well, its just three billion yuan. I can afford it. Qi Tianlin put his gun down and directly made a call to transfer the money to Gu Nings bank ount. Gu Ning gave Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai a nce to ce the guns down too. Then she walked to the two security guards. She was going to cure their injuries. The two security guards were terrified seeing Gu Ning walking towards them, given what had just happened to them. Gu Ning moved their wrists and arms back to their normal positions and took out two bottles of power crystal. Here, take the medicine, and youll be fine. The two security guards apparently didnt believe her, so neither of them epted it. Take it or not. Gu Ning wouldnt force them to do so, because her medicine wasnt cheap! Qi Tianlin had just hung up the call. Hearing what Gu Ning said, he asked, Really? Is your medicine that effective? You can try it if you want to know, Gu Ning said. Yu Hao, try it, Qi Tianlin said. He was curious to see whether the medicine was as effective as Gu Ning imed. And he also knew that Gu Ning wouldnt hurt his men right in front of him, so he had no worries to let Yu Hao take the medicine. If Yu Hao was in danger after taking the medicine, he wouldnt let Gu Ning get away with it. Since their boss gave the order, Yu Hao had take the medicine even if it was poisonous. Therefore, Yu Hao directly poured the medicine into his mouth. The pill melted once it was in his mouth. It didnt taste bitter, but cold. Gradually, a flow of cold air spread through his body and his pain was relieved within 10 seconds. Yu Hao rounded his eyes in shock and said, I dont feel any pain now! Really? It was unbelievable in Qi Tianlins eyes. The other security guard looked at Gu Ning. He wanted the medicine too now. Gu Ning didnt care about their attitudes just then, and directly threw the bottle at him. Arent they the best examples? However, this medicine isnt cheap at all! If I hadnt won so much money, I wouldnt have given them the medicine. Gu Ning understood that once Qi Tianlin saw the effect of her medicine, he would definitely want it. And she, of course, told him for a reason. She wouldnt refuse to make a deal with Qi Tianlin, but the amount she would sell was limited. This medicine has a great effect, and can cure most diseases. If the disease or injury isnt severe, a pill is enough. However, the medicine is too expensive to cure such minor injuries. If its a serious disease, more pills are needed. For instance, its dangerous to remove a bullet if one is shot, and this pill can relieve pain as well as stop the wound from bleeding. In addition, the medicine can also improve ones health condition. Gu Ning wasnt bragging, but was telling the truth. However, inmon peoples eyes, it was already exaggerated enough. They believed that the medicine could curemon diseases, but doubted whether it could cure serious or rare diseases. With todays advanced medicine, it was still hard topletely cure serious diseases, but Gu Ning was confident to cure them with just a few pills. It indeed was hard to believe. However, since her medicine was able to cure their injuries within seconds, the medicine had to be very effective. Even if it wasnt as useful as Gu Ning said, it would still be of help. Gangsters were often injured, so they naturally needed good medicine. How many do you have? I want all of them, Qi Tianlin said. He was really greedy. The medicine is quite precious, so I dont have many myself. I can only give you 10 pills for now. I have to keep some for myself. If I have more in the future, we can make a deal again then, Gu Ning said. Although she was extremely reluctant to be in touch with Qi Tianlin, who was evil and arrogant, since they had already interacted, it was better for her to maintain a good, instead of bad, rtionship with him. No problem. How much is it? Qi Tianlin asked. Although he would do anything to get whatever he wanted, he was also a businessman who knew what was best for him. A million yuan a pill, Gu Ning said. She thought that five million yuan was too high, so she changed the price to a million. Great. 10 pills add up to ten million yuan. Ill transfer the money to you right now. A million yuan was a sky-high price for medicine, but it was nothing for Qi Tianlin. He already lost three billion yuan after just one round of gambling, so he wouldnt mind another ten million yuan. After all, the medicine was indeed useful. Gu Ning took out 10 small porcin bottles from her backpack, or her telepathic eye space, and put them on the gambling table. After a while, she received a new message saying that the money was already in her bank ount. Gu Ning and the others left soon afterward. Seeing Gu Ning disappearing from his sight, Qi Tianlin smiled a little. He was increasingly interested in Gu Ning now, and he thought that she was a very interesting kitten. Investigate their identities as soon as possible, Qi Tianlin ordered. Yes, boss, Yu Hao answered before walking out. He wouldnt do it in person but delivered Qi Tianlins order. Gu Ning and the others also got their thirty million yuan before they left. Given what had just happened, they werent in the mood to watch the boxing match. Chapter 431 - Profound Admiration Chapter 431 Profound Admiration Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai were trembling in fear ever since they had walked out of the private room. If they hadnt been mentally stronger thanmon people, they would have copsed to the floor. They were too frightened to drive the car, so Gu Ning became the driver. After they were in the car, Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai sat on the seats in shock. Wow, the man is really the head of the Kirin Gang, Qi Tianlin. Hes such an evil, cruel, man with a changeable personality! I was so scared, and Im still trembling now! Exactly! I was truly afraid that he would shoot us! Ningning, youre so bold! You knew that he was Qi Tianlin and you still dared to swear at him. Werent you afraid that he would shoot you? Indeed! I almost told him that were from the Tang Family and the Cao Family. Nobody knew how hard it had been for them when they were in the private room. Ningning, I have profound admiration towards you now. Cao Wenxin looked at Gu Ning. Her eyes were very bright as if she was staring at a man that she loved. Me too! Me too! Tang Jiakai echoed at once. Ningning, youre really awesome! Is there anything that you dont know or cant do? Cao Wenxin asked. Actually there is plenty, Gu Ning said, then apologized. Im so sorry for what happened to you two. Ningning, dont say that. If I hadnt taken you there, it wouldnt have happened. Cao Wenxin med herself. Nevertheless, we were in trouble because I won too much money! Anyway, let bygones be bygones. Luckily, we won three billion yuan! And you two can get a third of it. Although Gu Ning won the money by gambling with Qi Tianlin, Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai had risked their lives with her, so she wouldnt take all the money. Even though she wasnt willing to share equally with them, she would love to give then a third of the money. Hearing that, both Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai were surprised. They could share a billion yuan and each of them could have five hundred million yuan! That was a fortune! However, they rejected, Ningning, you won the money by gambling with him; you dont need to share with us. Exactly, you dont need to share the money with us. In fact, they also want to have a fortune, but Gu Ning had won the money alone, so they couldnt share her money. They loved money, but would get it the right way. Please listen to me this time, also dont tell your family about what happened tonight. I dont want them to be worried, Gu Ning reminded them. Sure, Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai said. Even if Gu Ning didnt remind them, they wouldnt tell anyone. And since Gu Ning insisted on sharing the money with them, they epted it in the end. Oh, Ningning, why dont youe back to Huafu Hills with me tonight? We can share a bed! And you can go have a look of your vi too, Cao Wenxin said. Great! Gu Ning didnt reject. If she had a ce to stay, she wouldnt bother to stay in a hotel. Because Tang Jiakai wasnt in a good condition to drive, Gu Ning drove him back to the Tang Familys house first before she went to Huafu Hills. Huafu Hills was a luxurious living area in City B, which wasnt far from downtown, and its housing price was also crazily high, but no matter how high the price was, it was nothing for the Tang Family and the Cao Family. The Can Family had served in the army for generations, but was also involved in business. Although it couldntpare with the Tang Family, it was a super-rich family in City B. In addition, Tang Yunrong was in possession of 10% shares of the Tang Familys properties. Even just 10% shares were worth at least ten billion yuan! The vi given by Cao Ruihua and his wife to Gu Ning was adjacent to Cao Wenxins. It was a duplex house. At the front of the vi was argewn around 100 square-meters. On the right side was a road which was the ess to the garages on the first floor of the vi. The vi had three floors, covering about 178 square-meters, but no one lived on the first floor. There were two garages on the right side, while the swimming pool and gym were on the right side. The stairs were in the middle. When they arrived, Cao Wenxin guided Gu Ning to see her new car which was a ck Lamborghini. Even Gu Ning who never had any preference for cars fell in love with it at first nce. Isnt it cool? Lets drive around tomorrow! It will be exciting! Cao Wenxinughed. I dont have a drivers license yet, Gu Ning said. With her driving skills, she didnt need to learn anymore, but she had to take the test. However, she was too busy to register for the drivers test recently. What? Cao Wenxin was astonished. You dont have a drivers license, but you just drove us back home? It was scary. Although I dont have a drivers license, Im a skillful driver. My master taught me. However I couldnt take the test until I turned 18, and Ive been very busy since I turned 18, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin rxed. Thats easy. I have a friend who works in the Department of Motor Vehicles. I can take you to attend the test tomorrow. As long as you pass it, you can get a drivers license immediately. That will be so great! It was good news for Gu Ning. After that, Cao Wenxin guided Gu Ning to have a tour around the vi. On the second floor, there was a living room, a kitchen, a bathroom, and two bedrooms. On the third floor, there were four bedrooms attached with four bathrooms, and a study. Next to the master bedroom, there were two 10-square-meter cloakrooms. One for men and one for women. The decoration wasnt luxurious, but was elegant, which was Gu Nings favorite style. And this vi was already cleaned and dusted, so Gu Ning was able to move in right away. Cao Wenxin wanted to invite Gu Ning to sleep with her in her vi, but it was the first time that Gu Ning visited her new house, so Cao Wenxin decided to sleep in Gu Nings vi. After the short tour, Cao Wenxin went back to her house to get her nightgown. Gu Ning, on the other hand, called Leng Shaoting and told him about the gifts she had received today. However, she didnt tell him about the Kirin Gang and Qi Tianlin yet, because she didnt want him to worry about her. She nned to tell him the story when she was in the capital. Leng Shaoting was talking with Master Leng when Gu Ning called him. However, once Gu Ning called him, he directly ignored his grandfather and answered his girlfriends call. Master Lengined and said that Leng Shaoting only had his girlfriend in his heart as usual. However, he was just saying it, and he couldnt be more excited in his heart. If Gu Ning was old enough to get married, he would ask Leng Shaoting to marry her right away! After finishing the call with Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting continued talking with Master Leng. Chapter 432 - Set Cao Wenxin And A Man up Chapter 432 Set Cao Wenxin And A Man up The investigation shows that there is no any recent contact with Long Tianhu in Shen Yanfeng, Chen Qiuyin and the Chen familys phone records, and they dont have any other phone numbers either. However, there are three phone numbers under Long Tianhus name. The three phone numbers frequently contact and only contact each other. Except for calls from the phone number that Long Tianhu uses himself; the other two phone numbers wont answer anyone elses call. So I suspect that the other two phone numbers are used by Shen Yanfeng and another member in the Chen family, Leng Shaoting said. Master Leng was obviously upset. Although it was just Leng Shaotings suspicion, he also had the same idea. If its true, then the Shen family and the Chen family... Leng Shaoting didnt continue, but Master Leng understood what he was going to say. Grandpa, although the Shen family is a rtive of the Leng family, Ill never help them cover illegal acts, so I think that you better pretend to know nothing about it, and let me handle it, Leng Shaoting said. Master Leng was also not a man who would ignore thew to help his rtives, so he agreed. The Shen family was digging their own graves! The next day, Cao Wenxin and Gu Ning got up at 6 am to run in the park. Running was the basic training of a person who practiced kung fu, and it was also necessary to build a strong body by running. There were many people, including men, women, the elderly and children, running in this living area. Miss Cao, good morning! Youre running with your friend today? an old woman passed by and greeted Cao Wenxin. Cao Wenxin often ran, so she was already familiar with the other runners. Yes, good morning! Cao Wenxin replied politely. After a short while of running, Gu Ning noticed that someone was following and staring at them from not far behind them, but she didnt sense any hostility from the person. Could it be Cao Wenxins admirer? Gu Ning looked at Cao Wenxin. It seemed that she hadnt noticed that someone was following them. Hey, did you notice that someone is following and staring at us from not far behind? Dont turn around! Cao Wenxin was about to look back, but was stopped by Gu Ning. Could it be your admirer? Well, I have plenty of admirers, but none of them can meet my standards, Cao Wenxin said with disdain, then sighed. There are few reliable men nowadays. Most of them are good-looking on the exterior, but unreliable on the inside. At least the men my friends and I have met are like that. They either arent rich enough, and take a liking to your family background, and then once the rtionship is getting steady, the man will ask you to pay all the bills and take it for granted, which is quite disgusting; or they are rich men who have countless mistresses. I dont want either of them. I would rather stay single! Cao Wenxin was just being realistic here. And that was the reason why the divorce rate kept climbing and fewer and fewer women were willing to get married. Gu Ning would also prefer to stay single if she couldnt meet a reliable man. Saying that, Cao Wenxin suddenly thought of something. Oh, Ningning, does your boyfriend has some single and reliable friends? Can you introduce me to one of them? Cao Wenxin half joked. Hearing that, Gu Ning immediately thought of Xu Jinchen. He was handsome and had a powerful family background. He also had a good job and character. From what Gu Ning had known till now, Xu Jinchen was a reliable man. All of a sudden, Gu Ning realized that Cao Wenxin and Xu Jinchen would be a great match. Of course, it wasnt right to judge a romantic rtionship by those conditions. Most importantly, the two must get along well and like each other. In fact, Gu Ning didnt mind setting Cao Wenxin and a reliable man up. He has a close friend who also serves in the army with him. The man is handsome with a good character and powerful family background. However, its not up to me whether hes reliable or not. I can introduce you to him if you want, Gu Ning said. Really? Cao Wenxin was excited once she got to know that the man was a military officer. Im free now anyway. When will you go to the capital? Ill fly there with you. Tomorrow, Gu Ning said. However, Im not sure whether hes in the capital now. I can ask my boyfriend. Please dont, Cao Wenxin said. Lets keep it a secret between you and me. If hes there, we can meet. If now, Ill just have a tour in the capital. In addition, I also have a friend who stays in the capital, so I can go visit her. Cao Wenxin wanted to take it slow and naturally. Fine. Since Cao Wenxin said so, Gu Ning would listen to her. In fact, Gu Ning also thought that it was better to keep it between them, in case they didnt like each other and it would be embarrassing. After that, they kept running. They had run for a long time, and the person behind them wasnt able to catch up any longer. Gee, hes too weak to be my admirer! Cao wenxin said with disdain. Gu Ning smiled. It really was a good idea to match Cao Wenxin with a military officer. If she ended up being with amon man, the man would be bullied by her all the time. Cao Wenxin was tiredter, so they stopped to have a break. Seeing that Gu Ning was just a little flushed and still breathing normally, Cao Wenxin was surprised. Ningning, your stamina is unbelievable! Weve run five kilometers now, but it looks so easy for you. I received devilish training, which was even crueler than the training the Special Forces have received and more like the training of a hit man. However, you have just been trained normally, Gu Ning said. What? Devilish training? It sounds so cruel! Cao Wenxin was astonished. Devilish training was basically training with ones life. Cao Wenxin almost blurted out that Gu Nings master was crazy. However, remembering that Gu Nings tutor had already passed away and that it might annoy Gu Ning, she didnt say it aloud. Although such training was cruel, it was worth it, because Gu Ning was now able to handle any kind of danger. Chapter 433 - Get the Driver’s License Chapter 433 Get the Drivers License Cao Wenxins parents also hoped that she could protect herself in a dangerous situation, so she had been sent to military camp during her childhood. If she hadnt had the ability to protect herself, she would have been kidnapped many times. After the run, they went to have breakfast together before going back to the vi. Although Cao Wenxin lived in the vi, she never cooked for herself because she was a bad cook. She would either eat at the Cao familys house or dine out. Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin went back to their own ceter. They took a shower and changed before going out again. Gu Ning didnt have a drivers license, so she got in Cao Wenxins car. There were two cars in Cao Wenxins garage. One was the same Lamborghini as Gu Nings, but its color was bright red. The other one was also a red Land Rover. It seemed that Cao Wenxin really loved red. I think that we better keep a low profile today, so lets drive the Land Rover, Cao Wenxin said. She went to open the car door for Gu Ning and made a gesture like a gentleman to invite her to sit inside, which was quite amusing. Gu Ningughed a little, and got in the car. In fact, Gu Ning preferred off-road vehicles, like Land Rovers, Hummers, Knight XV and so on, because they looked so cool. On the way, Gu Ning asked, Wenxin, how much do you know about the super-rich families in City B? A lot I guess, Cao Wenxin said. As a member of high society, she had to know a lot about the surrounding people. Do you know a man called Pan Zirui? Gu Ning asked. She wanted to find out more about the Pan family from Cao Wenxin. Hearing the name, Pan Zirui, Cao Wenxin snorted withughter and showed obvious dislike towards him. Pan Zirui is a well-known yboy among the high society. Do you know him? Yes, Gu Ning said. I almost had a conflict with him at the stone-gambling street the other day, but he recognized me because I rescued the injured fan at the airport. He wanted me to be his master and teach him kung fu, but I rejected, so he regarded me as his boss. I just want to know the reputation of the Pan family. If his family is notorious, Ill keep a distance from him. If his family isnt that bad, I think its not a bad idea to maintain a good rtionship with him. Oh, Pan Zirui is willing to follow your lead? Cao Wenxin was greatly surprised. He despises women so much! Ningning, youre really charming! Then, Cao Wenxin added, I havent heard anything terrible about the Pan family yet, but maybe its because they hide their dirty secrets really well. Anyway, all businessmen are cunning. As long as it isnt amoral or illegal, I think its fine. Indeed, all businessmen were cunning. Gu Ning was a cunning businesswoman too. As long as the Pan family wasnt involved in any crimes, Gu Ning wouldnt mind. Seeing that it was time for the bank to open, Gu Ning made a call to transfer the money to Cao Wenxins and Tang Jiakais bank ounts. Hearing Gu Ning talking on the phone, Cao Wenxin was still excited although she was already mentally-prepared. Five hundred million yuan! From now on, she had five hundred million yuan in her own bank ount! It was still too much for Cao Wenxin to believe that Gu Ning had made three billion yuan so easily. Actually, it hadnt been that easy. If Gu Ning hadnt been brave and smart enough, they could have been killed, not even mentioning getting the money. Tang Jiakai was still sleeping when he heard a new message came in, so he semi-consciously checked his phone. When he read the message and noticed the long number of the money that had just been transferred into his ount, he woke up at once and screamed, jumping in great excitement on his bed. Everyone in the house was able to hear his scream. Tang Jiakai, stop screaming! Tang Haifeng scolded him from downstairs, but Tang Jiakai ignored his grandpa, focusing on the number on the screen. There were so many zeros! Five hundred million yuan! Five hundred million yuan was all his own savings, and he finally didnt have to ask his parents for an allowance anymore. However, Tang Jiakai was a well-educated young man, and he wouldnt spend the money with reckless abandon. Instead, he could do what he always wanted to do now. Tang Haifeng was a little worried when he didnt hear Tang Jiakais answer, so he told the housekeeper to go upstairs and have a look. Lord Jiakai, are you alright? the housekeeper knocked on the door, and asked worriedly. Hearing the housekeepers voice, Tang Jiakai finally got his mind back. He took a long breath first, then replied. Im fine. I just had a nightmare. Hearing that Tang Jiakai was fine, the housekeeper was relieved and went back downstairs. ... Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin left for the Department of Motor Vehicles around 8:30 am, and didnt arrive there until 9:30 am because of traffic. Cao Wenxin had called her friendst night, so when they arrived at the Department of Motor Vehicles, everything was well-arranged. There was a ce for the drivers test right next to the Department of Motor Vehicles, so they went directly there. Once their car was parked; a handsome man who was around 25 walked towards them. The moment that Cao Wenxin got out of her car, the manined, Miss Cao, you really wont call me unless you need me. You promised to buy me a meal, but Ive waited for two weeks and you didnt call me once. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin felt a little embarrassed. I know its my fault. Why dont we have lunch together today after my friend finishes the test? Thats fine. The man was satisfied. At this time, Gu Ning came to Cao Wenxins side. Cao Wenxin then introduced them to each other. This is my younger sister, Gu Ning, and this is my friend, Ouyang Sihuan. Nice to meet you, Nice to meet you too, Gu Ning and Ouyang Sihuan greeted each other. Are you ready? If you are, we can begin now, Ouyang Sihuan asked Gu Ning. Yes, Im ready, Gu Ning said. Before the exam, Gu Ning went to pay the registration fee first, and then it was time to do Subject 1. Subject 1 was mainly about the driving theory foundation, road safetyws and regtions, local regtions and other rted knowledge. It was directly answered on theputer, so Ouyang Sihuan guided Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin to theputer room to answer the questions. Although Gu Ning came here to attend the test with the help of Cao Wenxinswork, it was impossible for her to cheat, because there were cameras and theputer would read her exam paper. Before long, Gu Ning finished the 100 questions, and she got a full score. Cao Wenxin and Ouyang Sihuan were both shocked by Gu Nings efficiency and uracy. Chapter 434 - Perfectly finished Chapter 434 Perfectly finished Jesus! Miss Gu, you finished the 100 questions within just three minutes! You must be a genius! Ouyang Sihuan said, and couldnt believe his eyes. I wouldnt be here if I wasnt fully-prepared, Gu Ning said. However, her answer wasnt quite persuasive, because it took at least 15 minutes for normal people to finish all the questions and there could be many wrong answers too. Even so, Ouyang Sihuan didnt ask further. Subject 2 required drivers to finish five items, namely reverse into garage, parallel parking, ramp stop and start, right angle turn, curve monly known as S bend). Subject 3 tested many basic skills for driving on roads. And all of them were perfectly finished by Gu Ning. Gu Nings driving skills were even better than the driving coachs, whichpletely shocked Cao Wenxin and Ouyang Sihuan, because she was just 18! Gu Ning was probably the only one who had finished the test in such a short time with such a high score, that they had ever seen. Miss Gu, I really dont know what to say now. Youre really, totally unbelievable! Youre even better than the best driving coach! From now on, youre my idol. Ouyang Sihuan looked at Gu Ning with profound admiration. Gu Ning smiled, but didnt say anything. Alright, lets settle the drivers license now, so that we can go have lunch together. Cao Wenxin interrupted him and rolled her eyes. Ouyang Sihuan became Cao Wenxins good friend precisely because he was funny. Gentlemen werent really Cao Wenxins type. Yes, madam! Ouyang Sihuan joked and guided them to the Hall of Certificates. Within minutes, Gu Ning got her drivers license. It was already 11 am, and it was time for lunch. Ouyang Sihuan would be off-duty in half an hour, but there was nothing to do, so he left half an hour earlier. He had to be back at work at 2:30 pm, so they dined at a nearby restaurant. After lunch, Cao Wenxin and Gu Ning drove Ouyang Sihuan back to his workce, and then they went to go shop at Fengshang Shopping Mall which was owned by the Tang Family. Fengshang Shopping Mall was one of the threergest shopping malls in City B, and it was located in the crowded downtown. Although I already have plenty of clothes in my closet and many of them are brand new, I still feel like Ick clothing once I see beautiful dresses. Cao Wenxin had a strong desire to shop right now after she saw those colorful clothing stores. She was like an infant who saw her mothers breast, and was eager to nurse. Gu Ning didnt know what to say. It was normal that women always felt like theycked clothing, but the way Cao Wenxin bought clothes was still a little crazy. Gu Ning, on the other hand, wasnt very interested in clothing shopping. To be honest, there wasnt much clothing in Gu Nings closet, but it was enough, so she had no ns to buy more. However, when they walked by a gown store, Gu Ning thought that she should prepare several sets of formal dresses in case she needed them in the future for parties. After all, her identity was different now, because it was already exposed that she was the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry. It was predictable that she would be invited to attend many parties or balls. Networks were built at parties, and Gu Ning knew it very well. Wenxin, do you know any good gown stores here? I want to buy several sets of formal dresses, Gu Ning asked. Gowns! Cao Wenxins eyes suddenly lit up, but soon looked a little sad. Well, I actually have a friend whose major is clothing design. I think her designs are beautiful, but she isnt famous. If you dont mind, Id like to show you. Of course not. Gu Ning never cared about brands; she cared about quality and design. Afterwards, Cao Wenxin guided Gu Ning to the gown store run by her friend which was also in Fengshang Shopping Mall. On their way, Cao Wenxin told Gu Ning about her friend, Actually, I just met this friend a short time ago, but I think that shes talented. I like her designs. You know that rich people only value fame nowadays, but my friend insisted on doing her own job well instead of advertising or getting publicity, so she doesnt have many clients. Fame only came when there was a great opportunity and promotion. The quickest way to get famous was to use another already well-known brand, but over 90% of well-known brands wouldnt allow a new designer to use their brand name to sell her own clothing If the new designers clothing was even more popr than the brands, it would be a disaster for the brand. Therefore, a designer could only work for fame by themselves. Does she have any way of advertising? Gu Ning asked. Well, shes from an ordinary family without much help. Im not very familiar with her, so I dont know much, Cao Wenxin said. Hearing that, Gu Ning had a n. After a while, the two arrived at the gown store; its name was Charm. That was also the brand of the designers clothing. And Gu Ning loved the name. Once Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin walked in, a saleswoman came ahead and weed them. Wee to Charm,dies! Hi, Wenxin! A woman who was around 27-years-old walked towards them. She wasnt very pretty but was elegant. Hi! I was just shopping here with my friend, and we coincidentally walked by your store, so I thought why note in and say hi, Cao Wenxin said. She didnt say that had they actuallye here on purpose, in case they would all be embarrassed if Gu Ning didnt like the gowns in the store. Please let me introduce you. This is my younger sister, Gu Ning, Cao Wenxin said to the woman. And this is the owner of this store, who is also a designer, Yu Zi. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu, Nice to meet you too, Miss Yu, they greeted each other. Please, have a seat here. Yu Zi invited them into the lounge. Chapter 435 - Involved in Clothing Industry

Chapter 435 Involved in Clothing Industry

When Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin had just sat down, someone immediately poured cups of tea for them. Gu Ning nced around the store. It wasnt big, and was only around 20 square-meters, but there were many choices of clothes, like formal gowns and regr dresses. Gu Ning found the designs of the formal dresses were truly as special and beautiful as Cao Wenxin had told her. Yu Zi herself designed and made every piece of clothing here. This store was small, so it was impossible for her to have a factory. And most of the gowns were customized. All the clothes in the store right now were basically samples. Of course, if customers wanted to buy the samples in the store, they could also directly buy it. However, the majority preferred to wear customized gowns because they fit better. I like your gowns. You can keep chatting, and Ill have a look around, Gu Ning said to them, then stood up to look at the formal dresses. After a round, Gu Ning pointed at a gown and asked, What size is this? Would it fit me? Yu Zi was struck dumb for a second. She didnt expect that Gu Ning would directly buy the dress in the store. Its a small. Do you want to try it? Saying that, she walked to Gu Ning. No need. Ill buy this one. Gu Ning didnt try it, nor ask its price, but bought it without hesitation. Hearing that, Yu Zi was surprised, not because Gu Ning wanted to buy it, but because she didnt even bother to ask its price. It was the first time that she had met such a generous customer. However, if Gu Ning didnt try it, wasnt she worried that it wouldnt fit. It was winter, and they were all in thick coats, so it was hard to see Gu Nings figure. Yu Zi had no idea whether this gown would fit Gu Ning. If it was normal dresses, it would be fine even if it was a little loose or tight, but the gown that Gu Ning pointed at was very tight. Ningning, you dont want to try it? Cao Wenxin was also surprised. Women always enjoyed trying new clothes, but Gu Ning wouldnt waste time on that. I dont think its necessary, because I know my size, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said so, Yu Zi didnt insist. No problem, Ill pack it up for you now. Yu Zi wasnt dumb, and she realized now that Cao Wenxin and Gu Ning intentionally came here to support her. Yu Zi packed the gown for Gu Ning. This gown is sixty-eight thousand yuan. Since youre Wenxins friend, I can give you 20% off, and itll be 54.4 thousand yuan, Yu Zi said. Sure. Gu Ning took out a bank card and gave it to Yu Zi. Yu Zi was a little surprised again. Gu Ning had to be very rich to buy a gown which cost dozens of thousands of yuan without caring about its price. In fact, Yu Zi didnt know Cao Wenxins family background, not because Cao Wenxin wasnt willing to tell her, but because they were merely normal friends, and it wasnt necessary to talk about family background. Cao Wenxin was also generous shopper, so Yu Zi knew that she had to be rich, but she had no idea how rich she was. Ningning, please sit here for a little while longer. I need to use thedies room, Cao Wenxin said to Gu Ning. She suddenly felt ufortable in her stomach. Sure. Ill wait for you, Gu Ning replied. After paying the bill, Yu Zi and Gu Ning were chatting in the lounge again. Miss Yu, I heard from Wenxin that you design and make all the gowns on your own? Gu Ning asked. Yes! My major in college was clothing design, and Im extremely interested in gowns, Yu Zi said. I think theyre all pretty. Your gowns must be popr! Gu Ning deliberately asked for a reason. Yu Zi seemed a little upset, but still smiled. Not very popr actually. I can only sell four to five gowns in a month. Deducting the costs, my ie is only enough for paying the rent, sries, and my daily expenses. Gu Ning was Cao Wenxins friend, so Yu Zi was willing to tell her the truth. If it continues like that, will you keep running the store? I like your designs, and I will definitelye back again, Gu Ning said. Well, its my honor to have your approval. Although I do feel stressed, its my choice and Ill keep running this store as long as its profitable till I seed one day. However, life isnt only about a dream, so I will probably have to change my job if my store can barely stay afloat, Yu Zi said. She wasnt stubborn. After a second, Yu Zi added, No matter whether this store is open or not, you can contact me whenever you want a gown and I can design and make it for you. Even if she wasnt able to run her own store, she could do it as a part-time job. She would be dumb if she missed the opportunity to make some money. I have an idea which can help you build this brand up. Im not sure whether it can develop it into a top brand, but it definitely can be a well-known brand. I have confidence. How about you? Gu Ning asked. Really? Yu Zi was quite surprised, and her eyes lit up. How? Although Yu Zi had some doubts because of Gu Nings age, she wouldnt jump to conclusions. No matter what, it wasnt a bad thing to hear Gu Nings idea. Yu Zi knew that it cost a lot to advertise and promote a brand, and shecked enough money. In my opinion, your designs are good, and I also have the intention to be involved in the clothing industry. Therefore, I can invest in your brand if you agree for me to do so, and Ill handle the advertising and promotion of your brand. Meanwhile, you can focus on the design and management of Charm while youre still the builder of the brand. All you need to do is to create designs, and Ill give you 20% shares. what do you think? Gu Ning said seriously. Gu Ning was aiming to hire Yu Zi. Although it sounded strange to talk about such serious business at the first meeting, Gu Ning was an efficient woman, and she wouldnt waste more time on the deal if she could strike it right now. Chapter 436 - She Is Very Successful

Chapter 436 She Is Very Sessful

In addition, it was all to Yu Zis advantage, because there were a lot of people whose major was clothing design, and a lot of them were also talented. It was easy for Gu Ning to hire a famous clothing designer as long as she wanted. However, she chose Yu Zi due to her fondness for Yu Zis designs. After she established Fenghua Entertainment, it was unavoidable to use a lot of clothing in advertising, movies and so on. If she had her own clothingpany, it would be much more convenient. There would be more than just one brand in Gu Nings clothingpany. Charm could specifically be the gown brand if Yu Zi agreed and she could manage the brand herself. Other than gowns, Gu Ning nned to develop mens and womens clothing lines, but she didnt need to rush. Gu Ning offered Yu Zi the shares, instead of a very attractive annual package because she needed a manager. Although she didnt know much about Yu Zi, she believed that Yu Zi was reliable since Yu Zi was able to make friends with Cao Wenxin. Moreover, Yu Zi founded Charm, so Charm was like her own child, and she would definitely be more dedicated to her work than anyone else. Hearing what Gu Ning said, Yu Zi was very surprised. It was like something fell into herp out of the blue. If she was able to make Charm popr, she was, of course, willing to do it on her own, but the point was that she didnt have the ability. Nevertheless, she couldnt help but doubt Gu Nings ability now, because Gu Ning looked too young to run apany. Anyway, it wouldnt do her any harm even if it didnt work, so Yu Zi would like to give it a try. Miss Gu, are you being serious? What are you talking about? Cao Wenxin came back at this time, and heard what Yu Zi had just said. Seeing Yu Zi being so serious, Cao Wenxin was curious. Gu Ning then told Cao Wenxin her n. Cao Wenxin wasnt surprised at all, because Gu Ning was almighty in her heart. No matter what Gu Ning nned to do, she believed that it would be a sess. Yu Zi, although Ningning is young, she is very sessful and I believe in her. Yu Zi had already made up her mind to try it, so whether Cao Wenxin persuaded her or not, she would agree. After hearing what Cao Wenxin said, she was more confident. Miss Gu, Im willing to follow your lead. Seeing that Yu Zi wasnt totally confident yet, Gu Ning said seriously, If you choose to follow my lead, you have to trust me and work hard. Never take it casually. Yu Zi immediately sat straight and answered. Sure! Very well. As for the contract, we dont need to sign it right away. You can have some time to adjust to it. Within a month, Im going to open a jewelry store in City B, and well put a lot of effort into advertising it. Give me your banking details, and Ill transfer a million yuan to you. Make 10 new gowns of high quality, and well advertise your gowns along with the jewelry. At the opening ceremony, well invite 10 models to walk on the runway. Our brand ambassadors will also be there; the future of our jewelry and gowns relies on this battle! Gu Ning said. This time, Gu Ning decided to do her best to highly publicize her brands. She would also turn to the Tang family for help, and make full use of herwork. However, she would still exact revenge on her own. Hearing that, Yu Zi was excited and full of enthusiasm. Yes, boss! She naturally changed her way of addressing Gu Ning. Oh, Ningning, who do you want to use as your brand ambassadors? There are two very famous and popr female stars in Tanghuang Group. One is Yan Yan, and the other is Lin Anxiao, Cao Wenxin said. Hearing that, Yu Zi took a long breath in. Yan Yan and Lin Anxiao are both the A-list stars. Will they agree? Although she didnt know how big or famous Gu Nings jewelry store was, Charm was unknown to the public. Let alone the A-list stars, even Z-list stars wouldnt bother to endorse Charm. We dont need to rush. Gu Ning had heard of the two female stars, but wasnt familiar with them. Gu Ning didnt want the Tang family to help her invite stars to be the brand ambassadors. Instead, she nned to discuss the deal with the stars on her own as a businesswoman. If the stars werent willing to cooperate with her, she wouldnt sign them. Gu Ning wanted voluntary cooperation. Since Gu Ning said so, Cao Wenxin didnt say anything further. Oh, boss, do you need 10 new designs or we can use what we already have? Yu Zi asked. It wasnt easy to make a design, and it was hard to create 10 novel designs within a month. Normally, if the designer failed to have good ideas, he or she would refuse to put bad ideas into practice. Besides, the designer also couldnt make good clothing under great pressure. Gu Ning understood that, so she didnt force Yu Zi to do so. I think what you have right now are pretty good. You can make the decision yourself. If you can make new designs, no matter how many they are, use them. As for the rest, just use what you already have. Great! Yu Zi rxed. After that, Gu Ning transferred a million yuan to Yu Zis bank ount, and told her to not limit her creativity. Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin left a whileter. Yu Zi wanted to invite Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin to have dinner together, but Tang Jiakai called them and invited them to meet his friend, Ouyang Siyuan, who was the heir of the horse racing field. Tang Jiakai wanted to show off in front of Ouyang Siyuan, and Gu Ning wouldnt upset him. Ouyang Sihuan is Ouyang Siyuans second older brother. Ouyang Sihuan doesnt like running businesses, so he chose to work in the public institution, Cao Wenxin said to Gu Ning. Ouyang Sihuan has an older brother too, whose name is Ouyang Sizhe. Ouyang Sizhe is 29-years-old and hes the one who is managing the Ouyang Familyspanies. The Ouyang family is also influential in City B, and is ranked seventh on the rich list with around fifty billion yuan in assets, they are involved in... Before Cao Wenxin could finish, a female voice interrupted her, Wenxin! Hearing the voice, Cao Wenxin was displeased at once with intense dislike shing in her eyes. What a bad day! A young woman in her early twenties walked toward them. She looked pretty and cute, but she must have done something unpleasant to make Cao Wenxin dislike her. This young woman must not be as cute as she looked. Wenxin, why cant I get through to your phone recently? Have I done anything that upset you and youre mad at me now? the young woman asked, and acted as if she was innocent. Chapter 437 - Fang Xiaoke Chapter 437 Fang Xiaoke Yes, you did upset me, Cao Wenxin directly said. The young woman didnt expect that Cao Wenxin would say that, and was struck dumb. However, in her memory, she didnt think that she had done anything to upset Cao Wenxin. Wenxin. The young woman looked to Cao Wenxin with doubts. However, before she could say another word, Cao Wenxin interrupted her. Fang Xiaoke, I havent said it aloud, just because Im kind and dont want to embarrass you. I havent answered your calls these past days, so you should know that its time for you to stay away from me. Stop acting and pretending, which is disgusting. My older brother and I both know what your aim is, and you better keep a distance away from us from now on! You... Fang Xiaoke was shocked. What? They already know? How is it possible? Wenxin, I think there is a misunderstanding! Fang Xiaoke said and struggled. Misunderstanding? I dont think so. There is nothing wrong with your ambition to marry into a super-rich family, but youre too dumb so you yed with my older brothers feelings. If you were truly as gentle or kind as youve been pretending to be, maybe my older brother would fall in love with you and you could marry into my family. Unfortunately, youre just acting. Cao Wenxin ignored Fang Xiaoke and pulled Gu Ning, walking away. Hearing that, Fang Xiaoke was deeply regretful. She wished that she hadnt yed with their feelings. However, if she hadnt been so calcting, she would not have been able to meet Cao Wenjun and Cao Wenxin. When they left, Cao Wenxinined to Gu Ning. I must have been blind to believe that that woman is truly kind and gentle. She intentionally made friends with me after she knew my family background but pretended that she knew nothing. And then, she acted gentle and sweet in front of my older brother on purpose because thats precisely my older brothers type. If I hadnt identally heard her talking to her mother on the phone, I would have been deceived too. She told her mother that she was determined to marry into a super-rich family on my older brothers coattails! I told my older brotherter, but he even refused to believe it, so I yed the recording. My older brother was heart-broken, but we still decided to keep it between us, and we stayed away from her since then. Although my family doesnt really care about someones family background, we definitely dont want calcting people. Ningning, why are peoples emotions soplicated? Did she have to be so calcting to marry into a super-rich family? If someone truly loves you, he or she wont care about your social status or how much money you have. I dont think a romantic rtionship canst with someone being calcting, Cao Wenxin said. Indeed, if someone truly loved you, he or she wouldnt care about your social status or how much money you had. When Gu Ning had been together with Leng Shaoting in the early stage, he was the noble heir of the Leng family, the dominant major general in the military, and there was a huge abyss between them, but he never despised her. And she didnt take a liking to him because of his family background, but because of him. Before long, the two arrived at the appointed ce, a five-star hotel. There was a KTV room in the private rooms of this hotel, so Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin heard loud music and singing when they approached the door. Cao Wenxin pushed the door open, and the noise became louder. Cao Wenxin almost got a headache and kicked the door of the KTV room open. Everyone inside was surprised and the terrible singing stopped at the same time. There was only loud music left in the room. The three men in the KTV room were furious that someone dared to interrupt them. However, when they saw Cao Wenxining inside, all of them stayed quiet. Its so loud and terrible! Cao Wenxin said, but they were already used to it, so they werent mad at all. In addition, they also knew that they were terrible singers. Hey! Wenxin, where is Ningning? Tang Jiakai asked as he stood up. When he came to Cao Wenxin, he noticed Gu Ning behind her back. Ningning! Hi, Wenxin! The other two boys followed Tang Jiakai walking to them. They were the same age as Tang Jiakai. One was tall and handsome, while the other wasparatively in. When they saw Gu Ning, they were all excited and showed their admiration towards her. Hi, you must be Gu Ning! Youre so awesome and weve heard a lot about you! Exactly! Jiakai told us that youre his younger sister, and we didnt believe it. Ive never cheated you! Tang Jiakai retorted, and then he introduced his friends to Gu Ning. Ningning, this is the heir of the horse racing field, Ouyang Siyuan. Ouyang Siyuan was the tall, handsome boy. And this is Cong Maoxue. Were best friends, Tang Jiakai introduced the other boy. Nice to meet you! Gu Ning greeted them. Nice to meet you too! they said. Turn the music off right now! Its so noisy, Cao Wenxin said. It indeed was very noisy. Let alone Cao Wenxin, even Gu Ning couldnt stand it. Fine-fine. Cong Maoxue went to turn the music off. Once the music stopped, everyone felt at ease. Come on, lets go sit around the table! Ouyang Siyuan said and they went to the table together. Wenxin, Gu Ning, please order whatever you like. Ouyang Siyuan gave two menus to Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin. Ningning, were all friends so order whatever you want, Cao Wenxin said to Gu Ning. Gu Ning then didnt hesitate to order several of her favorite dishes. After they all finished ordering, a waiter took the menus and walked out. Once the waiter left, Ouyang Siyuan and Cong Maoxue asked Gu Ning with curiosity, Gu Ning, youre so good at kung fu. Do you have a kung fu master as your master? Exactly! Or have you been trained in the military like Wenxin? Thats her privacy, so dont ask further. Tang Jiakai interrupted them and gave them a knowing nce. He was worried that Gu Ning would feel sad to bring her master up. Chapter 438 - Pan Zirui Needs Help Chapter 438 Pan Zirui Needs Help Ouyang Siyuan and Cong Maoxue normally loved to make fun of their friends, but they were also sensitive. Therefore, once Tang Jiakai gave them a hint to change the topic, they immediately changed their question. Gu Ning, do you really know how to y horse betting, or were you just lucky? In fact, Gu Ning didnt mind theirst question, but since Tang Jiakai stopped them, she would also ignore it. I was just lucky, Gu Ning said. What? They were all shocked. Her luck was unbelievable! You could win so much money just by luck? Thats amazing! Cong Maoxue said. Well, what can I say? Im always lucky. Gu Ning smiled. Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai had witnessed Gu Nings incredible luck with their own eyes, so they believed Gu Nings exnation. After a while, the dishes were on the table and the waiter poured sses of red wine for them. Cong Maoxue raised his ss and said to them. Lets have a toast! Happy New Year! sses clinked against each other in the air in celebration. In the middle of the meal, Gu Nings phone rang and the caller was Pan Zirui. Hi. Gu Ning answered his call. Boss, help! Are you still in City B? Were being chased and beaten by Zhao Kanglins group, and they all have wooden sticks! Pan Zirui breathed hard. Pan Ziruis voice was loud, so Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai, who sat next to her heard it. Gu Ning was worried. Where are you right now? Were at the circuit in the southern mountain road, Pan Zirui said. They went there today to race their cars, but Zhao Kanglin knew their schedule and brought a group of people to beat them. Zhao Kanglin and his men were well-prepared, so Pan Zirui and his friends had suddenly been attacked before they escaped to the mountains. Ill be right there, Gu Ning said standing up. Im sorry. Its an emergency and I have to leave now. Ill go with you. Cao Wenxin stood up. Although she knew that Gu Ning could handle it alone, she wouldnt miss the chance to practice her fighting skills. Me too. Tang Jiakai stood up too. He didnt like fighting, but wanted to help Gu Ning. What happened? We can go with you. Ouyang Siyuan and Cong Maoxue also stood up. Even though they had no idea what had happened, they were willing to help. Do you fight? Gu Ning looked to Ouyang Siyuan and Cong Maoxue. Of course we do, they said, and realized that Gu Ning had to go fight with someone. Great. Lets go now, Gu Ning said, and ran outside at once, followed by them. The Tang family owned this hotel, so there was no need for them to pay the bill. When they got to the parking lot, Gu Ning told them to get in Cao Wenxins car, and Gu Ning got straight in the drivers seat. Wear the seat belts. Were leaving for the circuit in the southern mountain road. Give me the directions, Gu Ning said, and drove the car ahead at a high speed. Everyone in the car was astonished and scared. Gu Ning drove the car fast on the road, and she didnt even bother to reduce speed when there was a lot of traffic, she could always overtake them. Other drivers on the road all noticed a red Land Rover moving smoothly at a high speed among the traffic. They kept swearing, but had to admit that the driver of the red Land Rover was really skillful. Cao Wenxin and her friends in the car almost threw up, but they also admired Gu Nings impressive driving skills. When there was less traffic on the road, Gu Ning directly raised the speed to 120 mph. It normally took around 40 minutes to get to the circuit in the southern mountain road, but Gu Ning only spent 20 minutes on the road. When they arrived at the foot of the mountain, they saw that seven cars were stopped there, but there was no one around. Gu Ning took out her phone and threw it to Cao Wenxin. She told Cao Wenxin to call Pan Zirui but nobody answered. Could he be in trouble? Cao Wenxin guessed. Gu Ning had the same feeling. She stopped the car and used her Jade Eyes to see what was going on in the mountain. Finally, she found two groups of people who were fighting at a steep part of the mountain. Or to be more specific, it was a group of people who kept beating another group. There were at least 12 people in Zhao Kanglins group, and they were violently beating as well as kicking the five in Pan Ziruis group. Gu Ning was furious, and others in the car all felt scared. Without hesitation, Gu Ning directly drove the car on the mountain road. She never reduced the speed, and made many abrupt hairpin turns. Although they were wearing seat belts, they couldnt help but knock against each other or the car. After five minutes, they arrived at the ce where Pan Zirui and his friends were being beaten. Gu Ning mmed on the brakes, and everyone in the car moved forward under the force. Luckily, they had all tightly buckled their seat belts. Gu Ning unfastened her seat bet, jumping out of the car and dashed to them. Actually, whether Cao Wenxin and her friends came along with Gu Ning or didnt, Gu Ning could handle it well on her own. She simply didnt want to turn their kindness down. Cao Wenxin and the others followed Gu Ning in climbing out, but they werent as fast as Gu Ning. Zhao Kanglins group was in the woods, so they didnt hear the sound of the car outside. And none of them noticed that people hade until Gu Ning kicked two men. Its you! Zhao Kanglin was shocked, and he was afraid of Gu Ning. B-boss. Pan Zirui was already beaten ck and blue on the ground, but he was excited to see Gu Ninging to rescue him. How dare you beat my people! Gu Ning was furious, and kicked the nearest man away. The man hit a tree and broke some of his ribs. Everyone, she is the target! Zhao Kanglin gave the order at once. Pan Ziruis group was already beaten down, and had no ability to fight back. At this time, Tang Jiakai and his friends arrived. Seeing that Gu Ning easily kicked a tall man away, they were all astonished. However, when Zhao Kanglin saw Tang Jiakais group, he was frightened. Why are they here? Chapter 439 - Stroke of Luck Chapter 439 Stroke of Luck Pan Ziruis group was also quite surprised to see that Gu Ning came with Tang Jiakai and his friends. Zhao Kanglin was also from a rich family in City B, but his family was barelyparable to Tang Jiakais and his friends families. Therefore, thest thing he wanted to do was to annoy them. Tang Jiakai and his friends joined the fight at once. It wasnt easy for Tang Jiakai and his friends to fight against another group with empty hands; they werent as powerful as Gu Ning after all, so they grabbed the wooden sticks away from Zhao Kanglins group first and then started hitting them with the sticks. Although Zhao Kanglins group was also good at fighting, they were hardly opponents when facing Tang Jiakai and his friends who had received professional training. And once Tang Jiakai and his friends grabbed the wooden sticks, Zhao Kanglins group was being beaten the entire time. Within 10 minutes, they were all beaten down on the ground. After that, Gu Ning took out five porcin bottles and gave them to Tang Jiakai. Tell Pan Zirui and his friends to take the pills in the bottles. Tang Jiakai took the porcin bottles, walking towards Pan Ziruis group, and Gu Ning also walked to Zhao Kanglin who was lying on the ground. Zhao Kanglin was trembling in horror at seeing Gu Ning walking to him, and begged. Ple-please let me go! I wont do it again. If it ever happens again, I promise to beat you till you are paralyzed forever, Gu Ning said coldly. Although Pan Zirui was badly injured, they were also beaten down on the ground, so Gu Ning wouldnt punish them anymore. She couldnt kill them anyway, and it was enough to teach them a lesson. Sure-sure. It wont happen again. Zhao Kanglin was truly terrified this time, partly because of Gu Ning and partly because of Tang Jiakai and his friends. Obviously, they stood on Pan Ziruis side. If he dared to cause Pan Zirui trouble again, he would be acting against Tang Jiakai and his friends. Zhao Kanglin definitely didnt dare to annoy any of the Tang family, the Cao family, the Ouyang family or the Cong family. At the same time... Hi, Lord Jiakai, Pan Zirui and his friends greeted Tang Jiakai with great respect. Although Pan Zirui was always arrogant, he knew the rules and only bullied the people who were from families that were just as rich as his, or those who were poorer than him. You really had a stroke of luck and met my younger sister. We were in the middle of dinner, but we drove directly here to save your life, Tang Jiakai said with disdain. He had a terrible impression of Pan Zirui. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, he wouldnt have agreed to rescue him. Pan Zirui felt ashamed, but Gu Ning was the only person he could think of when he was in danger. Wait, boss is Tang Jiakais younger sister? Pan Zirui was shocked. He, of course, knew that they werent biological brother and sister because they had different family names. Even so, if Gu Ning was a rtive of the Tang family she had to be influential too! Take this. Ningning told me to give this medicine to you. Tang Jiakai threw the bottles to Pan Ziruis group, then turned back, walking to Gu Ning and his friends. Pan Zirui and his friends took the medicine without dy or asking the reason. The pill immediately melted in their mouths. Within a minute, they quickly got their energy back, and their pain was greatly relieved. Before long, they were able to get back on their feet again. Boss, what medicine is this? Its so unbelievable! Pan Zirui jumped in front of Gu Ning and asked with curiosity. Magical medicine. Gu Ning gave him a perfunctory answer. Pan Zirui didnt care, and trusted Gu Ning. Thank you so much, Miss Gu, Pan Ziruis friends said to Gu Ning. Youre wee, Gu Ning said. Alright, lets go! Before they left, Pan Zirui and his friends beat Zhao Kanglins group again to vent their anger. They naturally knew that they couldnt kill them, so they soon stopped. Boss, I heard from Lord Jiakai that you were in the middle of dinner when I called you. In order to thank you as well as apologize, no matter what do you want to have now, Ill pay the bill, Pan Zirui said to please Gu Ning. Seafood, Gu Ning said without hesitation. Afterwards, they went to the biggest seafood restaurant in City B. When they were gone, Zhao Kanglin took out his phone and called the ambnce. Because of Gu Nings warning, Zhao Kanglin didnt even dare to tell his family, because his family wouldnt get revenge on them but would instead me his stupid behavior. In that case, he could be sent abroad or locked at home, which was dreadfully terrible. In the CEOs office of Tanghuang Group, Tang Yunfan was working, but he couldnt help thinking about Gu Ning. Was it possible that Gu Ning was his daughter? What if she was? What should he do then? He was so used to being alone, and had no idea how to handle the rtionship if he suddenly had a daughter and the mother of his daughter. Therefore, he was uncertain about it. After a short while, Quan Mingkai walked in with a file. He walked to Tang Yunfan and gave him the file. Boss, here are thetest materials we have from the investigation. Tang Yunfan immediately opened the file. On the top of the documents were Gu Nings and Gu Mans photos. When Tang Yunfans sight fell on Gu Mans photo, his body stiffened for a second. He suddenly felt a strange excitement, but didnt know why. Thinking about it, Tang Yunfan was in great pain. Although his head didnt ache anymore after taking Gu Nings medicine, he still felt ufortable. Quan Mingkai was a little scared, and stopped Tang Yunfan. Boss, calm down for a second, and dont force yourself to think about it right now. Hearing Quan Mingkais voice, Tang Yunfan gradually went back to normal. He put the photos aside first, and read the documents. Gu Man, female, 39 years old, lives in City F. She went to college in City D at age 20, but got pregnant before marriage, so she quit school. During thest 18 years, she was humiliated and despised by her family. She worked in a factory to support her daughter. Four months ago, she fell from the stairs and passed out, and quit her jobter. Now she is the boss of a beauty salon. Gu Ning, female, 18 years old, lives in City F. Shes a senior student studying in the No. 3 High School in City F. She has been self-abased, weak, bad at studying, and was in a car ident four months ago. After she woke up, she suddenly became brave, confident and good at studying. After a short time, she became the boss of Jade Beauty jewelry. It is said that she made the money by stone gambling. Many important figures in City G attended the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Chapter 440 - His Daughter Chapter 440 His Daughter As for stone gambling, the Tang family already knew about it, so he wasnt surprised. Even though he was curious about how Gu Ning was able to make so much money by stone gambling, it was hard to find that out. All in all, the changes began from four months ago They didnt get much useful information, because they had just done a basic investigation. They could turn to the Bureau of Industry and Commerce if they wanted to know whichpanies were under Gu Nings name, but they had no interest in doing that because it wasnt important. After all, they already knew about many of Gu Ningspanies. Reading what Gu Ning and Gu Man had experienced, Tang Yunfan was furious all of a sudden. He wasnt a man with a lot of sympathies, but he failed to curb his anger when Gu Ning and Gu Man were involved. Although he wasnt sure yet, he believed that Gu Ning and Gu Man had to have a close rtionship with him. Otherwise, he wouldnt have felt like he had met Gu Man before. Otherwise, Gu Ning wouldnt have resembled him so much. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been affected by them. Otherwise, Gu Man wouldnt have gotten pregnant right when he had disappeared from his family. A single coincidence could just be a coincidence, but a series of coincidence had to be something with certainty. He was eager to get his memory back to figure out what had really happened during that time. Precisely because he lost the memory, he didnt know how to face Gu Ning and Gu Man even if they were his family. He already forgot the feeling of love, and Gu Man was merely a familiar stranger in his eyes now. Tang Yunfan told his feelings to Quan Mingkai and asked, Do you think Gu Ning is really my daughter? Boss, I think that its highly possible, or you wouldnt have such feelings, Quan Mingkai said. If you have time, you can visit City D, especially the university Gu Man studied in. Maybe youll remember something. Although 18 years have passed by, and City D has altered a lot too, there must be something that stayed the same. Meanwhile, Qi Tianlin also got the results from the investigation of Gu Nings identity. It was basically the same as what Tang Yunfan had got. Qi Tianlinzilyy on the sofa in the luxurious office on the top floor of the Earth Nightclub. He still looked very proud and obtrusive. After reading the information about Gu Ning, he had many thoughts. She totally changed right after the car ident? The changes were so dramatic! She suddenly became a smart, brave, confident billionaire from a dumb, weak, self-abased, poor girl? It sounds like an imaginary story! Or, was she just pretending before the car ident? But, why? And, her unusual ability of stone gambling. How urate must she be to make enough money to open a high-end jewelry store? Moreover, a majority of the important figures in City G all attended the opening ceremony, including people from the Qing Gang. The person from the Qing Gangspany sent Gu Ning the natural red coral which is worth dozens of millions of yuan, so their rtionship couldnt be simple. However, Qi Tianlin didnt know whether Gu Ning had a close rtionship with thepany owned by the Qing Gang, or directly with the Qing Gang. In addition, was she closely rted to the senior management of the Qing Gang, or the head of the Qing Gang, Situ Ye? Qi Tianlin had only ordered them to investigate Gu Nings identity, so he didnt get many details. Of course, if he wanted to know details, he wouldnt have the results within a short period of time. And if Gu Ning had a close rtionship with Situ Ye, was it possible that she had appeared in the Earth Nightclub for a reason? Although the Kirin Gang and the Qing Gang stayed in their ownnes and minded their own business, they still had conflicts over some deals. Besides, peers were alsopetitors. Qi Tianlin had the ambition to be the head of the number one gang in this country, and he didnt believe that Situ Ye had never thought about the same thing. Therefore, he had kept a close eye on the Qing Gangs activities. If the Qing Gang was going to unseat him, he would be prepared. Find out the rtionship between Gu Ning and the Qing Gang, Qi Tianlin gave an order again. He didnt care about the other things, but he had to investigate their rtionship clearly. If Gu Ning was helping the Qing Gang, he would... Weirdly, he was suddenly reluctant to kill Gu Ning. Fine, he decided to lock her in a room. Yes, boss, Yu Hao said. Why dont we go to the Earth Nightclub to have funter? Pan Zirui proposed after the meal. No! Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai rejected at once. After what they had been through yesterday, they would never ever go there again. I dont want to either. Although Gu Ning wasnt afraid, she didnt want to go there. She knew that Qi Tianlin would investigate her after what had happened yesterday. If he found out about her connection with the Qing Gang and thought that she was a spy for them, she would be in big trouble. Since they refused to go there, Ouyang Siyuan and Cong Maoxue wouldnt go either. Then where should we go now? Pan Zirui didnt think further. He simply thought that they disliked the ce. Why dont we have a boat tour on the river? Ningning hasnt been to the beautiful river in City B yet. The night view is breathtaking! Cao Wenxin said. Gu Ning thought for a while and agreed. The Tang family was the leading family in the ship industry in City B, so there were many luxurious pleasure boats under the Tang familys name. Tang Jiakai made a call, and they directly got on board right after they arrived. In the Tang familys old house, Tang Haifeng, Tang Yunhang and his wife were watching TV in the living room. Tang Yunfan didnt go home until dinner was over. When they noticed Tang Yunfan being so distracted, they asked whether he felt ufortable, but Tang Yunfan didnt answer. At least he didnt want to say anything before he found the truth. Oh, since Girl Gu is already a member of our family, I think that its necessary to hold a party and announce to everyone that she is one of us now. I dont want anyone to take advantage of her, Tang Haifeng said. Since Tang Yunfan hadnt made up his mind to take Gu Ning as his own daughter, Tang Haifeng thought that it wasnt a bad idea to tell everyone that he already regarded Gu Ning as his own granddaughter. Tang Yunfan was struck dumb for a second, but stopped his father at once. We dont need to rush. Just give me some time. He was almost certain that Gu Ning was his biological daughter, so he would announce the news to everyone when it was the right time, instead of only treating Gu Ning like his daughter. However, he didnt know any details yet, and he couldnt tell Tang Haifeng what he had found out, because he lost his memory of that year. Chapter 441 - Tang Yunfan’s Dream Chapter 441 Tang Yunfans Dream Tang Yunfan was willing to have Gu Ning as his family, but Gu Man was also involved in this mess, so he wanted to regain his memory first. So that he would be able to ept it with his true feelings. He hoped that he could bring them both home. Tang Haifeng didnt know what he was thinking, and was mad at once. Why? Since everyone epted it, we need to hold the party as soon as possible! No one was more eager than Tang Haifeng to announce to people around him that Gu Ning was his granddaughter now. I agree with father. If were going to hold the party sooner orter, it needs to be grand, Tang Yunhang said. I have my reasons, so listen to me this time, Tang Yunfan said in an undeniable tone, then he directly walked upstairs. Tang Haifeng was furious, but didnt know what to say. Obviously, Tang Yunfan had his own n. Tang Haifeng thought that maybe he wasnt willing to take Gu Ning as his daughter, while Tang Yunhang suddenly thought of what he had discussed with Cao Ruihua. Is it possible that Yunfan found out Gu Nings hidden reason which exined why she approached our family, so he doesnt want to rush? That was just Tang Yunhangs pure conjecture, so it wasnt appropriate for him to say it out right now. Gu Ning and the others had taken the boat on the river for two hours before they went back home. When they were home, Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin immediately booked ne tickets to the capital for the next morning. They would fly to the capital around 8:10 am, and would arrive there around 10:30 am. Gu Ning nned to have lunch downtown before she went to deal with her own business. After booking ne tickets, Cao Wenxin went back to her house, and Gu Ning talked with Leng Shaoting on the phone for at least an hour. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting that she would fly to the capital along with Cao Wenxin, but she didnt tell him that she was going to introduce Xu Jinchen to Cao Wenxin. Instead, she asked whether Xu Jinchen and Xu Qinyin were free, so that they could dine together. Leng Shaoting didnt think further and agreed with crity. Gu Ning then told Leng Shaoting the time that she would arrive at the capital. The Huangdeng Hotel was also in the capital, and Cao Wenxin had her own ck Card, so she would stay in her familys hotel. After hanging up the call with Leng Shaoting, it was around 11 pm. Gu Ning opened her WeChat and checked their WeChat group. Her friends all knew that she was busy, so they mentioned(@) her and reminded her to take care of herself. Ever since they had attended Su Anyas birthday partyst time, Su Anya joined their WeChat group. Except Gu Ning who was always absent, the rest of the people were busy chatting and making fun of each other. And although Gu Ning barely showed up, her friends never forgot her. Gu Ning was their boss after all. Without her, they couldnt maintain such a friendly rtionship. Once Gu Ning appeared, everyone was excited. Even though they just hadnt seen each other for a few days, it felt like ages. Gu Ning felt touched that she had a group of real friends. During this time, Tang Yunfan couldnt sleep. He couldnt help thinking about Gu Ning and Gu Man, and he kept forcing himself to get his lost memory back. However, no matter how hard he tried, he didnt have any clue. In the end, Tang Yunfan couldnt tolerate it anymore, and he took sleeping pills to fall asleep. However, in his sound dream, he dreamed that an old bus was moving on a road. When it turned, there was a fast oing car right ahead of it. The bus tried to avoid the car, but identally crashed into the river. Abruptly, Tang Yunfan woke up from his dream. He had a strong feeling that the dream was real. Thus he did his best to keep the dream in his mind and searched for the map of City D on hisputer to see whether there was any river around City D. Tang Yunfan found out there was a river at a ce which was 30 kilometers away from southern City D, and there was also a road which passed by the river. Although he wasnt sure it was the same road, it was the only road if he had been setting off from City D. He made up his mind to visit that ce. The next day, Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin got up at 6 am. Cao Wenxin wore light make-up and carried a small suitcase before she walked out. They would only stay in the capital for about two days, so Cao Wenxin didnt bring much clothing to change into. On the contrary, Gu Nings suitcase was obviously bigger than Cao Wenxins. Because Gu Ning didnt want to expose the secret of her telepathic eye space, she had to pull this suitcase around with her. Cao Wenxin drove her Land Rover to the airport and left the car there, so that she could use it again when she came back. After finishing all the procedures, it was still half an hour away from the departure time. Although Cao Wenxin didnt carry many things, there was liquid in her baggage, so she had to check it in. Gu Ning did the same thing. Gu Ning? When they just came in the lounge, Gu Ning heard someone calling her. She looked towards the voice and noticed Qiu Yuxin. Qiu Yuxin was waving at her not far away. Seeing Qiu Yuxin, Gu Ning suddenly remembered that Qiu Yuxin lived in City B. She didnt feel guilty that she hadnt visited Qiu Yuxin, because they werent very familiar after all. Gu Ning smiled at her and walked over with Cao Wenxin. Hi, Yuxin! Gu Ning said. When Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin walked near, Qiu Yuxin recognized that the young woman with Gu Ning was Cao Wenxin. She was a little surprised that the two were together. Hi, Miss Cao! They were both from the high society, so they naturally knew each other. Miss Qiu, nice to meet you! Cao Wenxin also recognized Qiu Yuxin. They had met at parties, and Qiu Yuxin was a famous model so Cao Wenxin often saw her pictures on magazine covers. Qiu Yuxin was a model, but she also had her bottom line. She never wore a bikini or very little clothing in front of a camera; because modeling was just her hobby and she didnt rely on that to support herself. In addition, Qiu Yuxin was from a super-rich family. It would be a shame to her family if she was naked in front of a camera. Where are you flying today? Qiu Yuxin asked. Chapter 442 - Rescue A Woman Chapter 442 Rescue A Woman The capital, Gu Ning said. How about you? The gate where Qiu Yuxin stood wasnt to the capital, so Gu Ning asked. Oh, Im flying to Mysia for work, Qiu Yuxin said. After they chatted for a while longer, the radio announced that the ne to Mysia was about to take off. Qiu Yuxin then said to them, Sorry, I have to leave now. See you around! They said good-bye to each other and Qiu Yuxin went to get aboard. Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin also went to their gate. Ningning, howe all the people you know are from either rich or powerful families? Tell me. How did you meet Qiu Yuxin? Cao Wenxin asked with curiosity. Shes the best friend of the younger cousin of my boyfriends close friend. Weve met several times, Gu Ning said, but she didnt mention that her boyfriends close friend was Xu Jinchen. Cao Wenxin understood, and didnt ask further. They sat down in chairs in front of the gate, waiting to get aboard. Before long, the radio announced that passengers to the capital needed to be ready to go aboard. However, right at that moment, someone eximed, Jesus! A woman fainted! Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin immediately turned back. The woman who passed out was waiting at the same gate as them, and she wasnt far behind them. The young woman fell to the ground in unconsciousness, and there was a little boy around four-years-old standing crying beside her. People surrounded them at once, but none of them went to help the young woman get back to her feet. Nobody knew whether they should move her or not, because it seemed dangerous, so people were all waiting for the workers at the airport toe. Gu Ning, on the other hand, ran straight to the young woman, followed by Cao Wenxin. Please move! Give her some fresh air! Gu Ning raised her voice and said to the onlookers. People began to move back. However, when Gu Ning squatted at the young womans side, someone said, Miss, dont move her body. It can be dangerous! It was understandable that nobody dared to help the young woman, because they werent doctors. Gu Ning didnt care. She took out a small porcin bottle from her backpack and poured the power crystal out. When Gu Ning was about to put the pill into the young womans mouth, a male and two female workers from the airport arrived and stopped her. The leading female worker snapped at Gu Ning, Stop it! What are you doing? What if she dies? Can you bear the result? Saying that, she came to push Gu Ning away. Gu Ning avoided her but failed to put the pill into the young womans mouth. If she dies, Ill bear the result, Cao Wenxin said, because she totally trusted Gu Ning. Another female worker looked at Cao Wenxin. Seeing that Cao Wenxin was very pretty, she felt jealous and suddenly became rude. You? Who do you think you are? What a joke! Then can you bear the result if she dies at this airport? Gu Ning coldly stared at them when they stood in her way. Why should we take the responsibility? We didnt cause her to pass out! A female worker retorted impolitely. Because you stopped me from rescuing her! Gu Ning said. Rescuing her? Judging by your age, I bet you are just a student. Do you think that you are a doctor or something? the female worker said with obvious disdain. Passengers flying to the capital started to board, but the leading female worker still stood there and did nothing for no reason. Gu Ning lost her patience, and pushed her away. Block their way. If they dare to move, punch them, Gu Ning said to Cao Wenxin before she squatted again. The leading female worker was pushed backwards a few steps, and almost fell. She was surprised and then furious. However, before she could react, Gu Ning had already put the pill into the unconscious womans mouth. Nheless, Gu Ning didnt know why the young woman had passed out, so she used her Jade Eyes to see the condition of the young womans body. While Gu Ning was examining the young woman, she secretly put her power inside as well. The leading female worker was in a rage, because Gu Ning had not only pushed her, but had threatened her as well. How dare you push me! Do you know who I am? Saying that, she ran to Gu Ning, because she didnt think that Cao Wenxin and Gu Ning would really dare to punch her. Actually, Gu Ning already had pushed her, and Cao Wenxin would, of course, dare to punch her. Therefore, when the leading female worker ran at Gu Ning, Cao Wenxin directly went ahead and did a seoi nage[1]. I dont care who the hell you are, because Ill punch you, whoever you are! Cao Wenxin wasnt a gentle girl, so she didnt reduce her strength at all. With a loud, agonized scream, the woman was thrown over Cao Wenxins shoulder and hit the ground heavily. Seeing that, everyone was shocked, not only because Cao Wenxin really attacked the leading female worker, but also because she was so awesome. Hearing the scream, the other two workers were frightened. You... They moved backwards in fear, and didnt dare to go help the leading female worker on the ground. Meanwhile, the young woman gradually got her consciousness back. Everyones attention was drawn to her at once. And everyone looked at Gu Ning with surprise. Some thought that she must have been lucky, because it wasnt umon that people woke up after fainting for a short time. However, no matter what, it was good news that the young woman went back to normal. This young woman was physically weak, so she easily fainted when shecked energy or strength. Although it wasnt deadly that she passed out all of a sudden because she would wake up after having a rest, it was still dangerous if anything bad happened during her unconsciousness. Besides, what if her child was kidnapped when she passed out? All in all, nothing was more precious than a healthy body. Within seconds, the young woman waspletely clear-headed. She abruptly sat up from the ground, and held the little boy without dy. Oh, my baby. Dont cry. Dont cry. Mommy is fine. Seeing that his mommy was awake, the little boy gradually stopped crying. [1] A seoi nage is a shoulder throw in judo. Chapter 443 - The One Who Has the Power Is the Boss Chapter 443 The One Who Has the Power Is the Boss Alright, lets go aboard now! Gu Ning said. Almost all the passengers were aboard. Hearing Gu Nings voice, the young woman realized that it was Gu Ning who had rescued her by putting the pill in her mouth. She thanked Gu Ning sincerely before she walked to the ne. You want to escape? No way! Stop them right now! the leading female worker, who had been thrown to the ground by Cao Wenxin shouted to her colleagues. Because of the leading female workers title, her colleagues had to follow her order. Do you want to be injured like her? Cao Wenxin coldly nced at them and threatened. They immediately stopped. Catch them now! the leading female worker almost yelled in anger. Dont gather here. Move! At this time, a strict male voice sounded. Everyone looked around and saw a group of airport staff quickly walking over followed by medical staff. Passengers around them all moved aside. The leading man, who was around 34-years-old, was the manager of this airport. Cousin! The female worker who had been beaten by Cao Weinxinined at once. Cousin, they just attacked me! Please arrest them right now! The manager of this airport was precisely the womans older cousin, which was the reason why she was so arrogant and rude. Hearing that, everyone looked at Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin. They thought that they would be in trouble now, because whoever had the power was the boss. Indeed, whoever had the power was the boss, but the powerful people were Cao Wenxin and Gu Ning. Therefore, the man directly ignored the woman, and greeted Cao Wenxin. Its so nice to meet you, Miss Cao! May I know your flight number? Seeing the mans attitude towards Cao Wenxin, people around them instantly knew who the person of power was. Its this one, but all the passengers are aboard now. Cao Wenxin gave the gate a nce. Please allow me to walk you to the gate, the man said, and made a hand gesture to invite Cao Wenxin to get aboard. He didnt bother to ask what had happened. He didnt care about his so-called younger cousin at all, as long as Cao Wenxin was fine. Cousin! The woman was disappointed that the man ignored her. Cao Wenxin and Gu Ning were in a hurry, so they left right away along with the mother and her son. The mother was grateful for Gu Nings kind behavior, so she was waiting for them to get aboard together. After the man walked them to the gate and came back, he icily looked at his younger cousin. Follow me to the Finance Room to get your sry. You dont need toe to work tomorrow! He had always wanted to fire her, because the woman waszy and snobbish. Given that she hadnt caused any trouble before, he had turned a blind eye. However, he couldnt tolerate it anymore. In addition, this woman was merely a rtive of his step-mother, and had nothing to do with him. If it hadnt been for his father, he would never have allowed her to work here. Cousin! The woman was in despair. After Gu Ning and the others got aboard, they coincidentally sat in the same row. The cute little boy kept staring at Gu Ning from his mothers arms. Gu Ning was amused and smiled to him. Why are you staring at me all the time? I think youre great! You gave mommy a pill, and mommy is fine! the little boy said. Gu Ningughed a little, but didnt say anything. And then the little boy continued. My grandpa is sick. Can you help my grandpa? Um... Hearing that, they were all surprised. The mother felt a little embarrassed, and exined at once. Please dont mind him. Hes just a child. Although she did wake up after taking Gu Nings pill, she had only passed out because she was physically weak. Her father, on the other hand, was seriously sick, and a pill couldnt cure him. What kind of disease does his grandpa have? Maybe I can do something, Gu Ning said. She wasnt able to reject a cute little child. Hearing that, the mothers eyes lit up, but soon went back to normal. Apparently, she didnt have much hope. My father is a stroke patient. Although he survivedst time, he has paraplegia[1] and relies on chemotherapy to prolong his life now. We know that its hopeless. Thinking about that, the mother looked so sad. Is your father in the capital? Gu Ning asked. Yes! the mother replied. If you trust me, you can let him take my medicine which you have just taken. Um, you probably wont believe me even if I tell you how effective the medicine is right now, but it is harmless, Gu Ning said. If you have worries, you can have my phone number and take a picture of my ID card. If anything happens, you can find me. I trust you! The mother didnt believe that Gu Nings medicine could cure her father, but believed that it was harmless. She had woken up after taking Gu Nings medicine after all, and Gu Ning even allowed her to take a picture of her ID card. In addition, she would try everything to help her father. Gu Ning understood that it was hard for the mother to believe her, because they were simply strangers till now. There is a pill in each of these three porcin bottles. The pill will melt in contact with water. Take a pill every three days, and you can ask a doctor to examine your fathers body two hours after hes taken the pill. [1] Paraplegia is the total inability to move the lower half of the body including the legs and often the lower part of the torso. Chapter 444 - Jiang Xinyuan Chapter 444 Jiang Xinyuan Miss, thank you so much! The mother said. Although she wasnt very hopeful, she still had anticipation. In the end, the mother entered Gu Nings name and phone number into her mobile phone, but didnt take a picture of Gu Nings ID card. She kept Gu Nings phone number in order to thank Gu Ning if her father recovered, not to cause Gu Ning trouble if an ident happened. During their conversation, Gu Ning got to know that the mother was called Jiang Xinyuan. She lived in the capital and her sons name was Jiang Ziang. Jiang Xinyuan was a single mother, because her husband had died in an ident when she was pregnant, but she had been kicked out by her mother-inw. She and her husband loved each other very much, so she had refused to have an abortion. In the beginning, her parents had been furious because she was so young and her life would be tough if she became a single mother. However, she had insisted on keeping the baby, and her parents had finally epted it. She worked hard to make as much money as possible, while her parents helped her take care of her son. Although her family wasnt poor, her parents were both teachers with retirement pay and her monthly sry barely exceeded ten thousand yuan, they could barely afford her fathers high administration fee. She had flown to City B to meet her older brother and his wife. She had wanted to borrow some money from them, but they had refused to meet her. Her older brother and his wife had been mad at her ever since she had insisted on giving birth to her child after her husband died. They also refused to take care of their parents. Speaking of that, Jiang Xinyuan wore a wry smile, because the apartment in which her older brothers family lived now didnt always belong to them. Three years ago, her older brother had lost a lot of money in a failed business endeavor, and their parents had sold the apartment to pay his debt. The buyer had then rented the apartment to her older brothers family, but she and their parents were paying the rent. Nheless, her older brothers family never believed their exnation or the truth but thought that they were lying. Hearing that, Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin had deep sympathy for Jiang Xinyuan, and they all criticized her older brother and his wife, who were totally shameless. Luckily, Jiang Xinyuans father would soon recover after he took Gu Nings medicine, and Gu Ning hoped that her life would be better when her father regained his health. When the ne that Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin boarded had taken off for a short time, Tang Yunfan appeared at the same airport. He was alone and left his secretary to deal with the business in hispany. He was flying to City D, to try to get his memory back. He didnt want to wait, nor let Gu Ning and Gu Man wait, in case any idents happened. Standing at the exit of the Capital Airport was a tall extraordinarily handsome young man. Even though he was dressed casually he was still too noticeable to be ignored. The moment he walked in the airport, many people, especially women were attracted to him. Some wanted to approach him, but he looked so cold and seemed unwilling to talk to others, so none of them dared to approach him. However, one brave woman tried. She was a gorgeous beauty who was around 25. Although she looked calm and confident, she was super nervous in her heart. When she was just two meters away from Leng Shaoting, he suddenly gave her a cold look, and the woman was too scared to move closer. Although she was a little afraid of the man, she wasnt willing to give up. After a long breath, she said to Leng Shaoting, Hi, are you waiting for someone? Leng Shaoting directly ignored her and turned his head away. The woman felt embarrassed and quickly left. Seeing that such a beauty was directly ignored by the man, nobody dared to try again. Gu Ning and the others got off the ne an hourter, and they went to collect their baggage before they walked out together. Jiang Xinyuan was holding her child, so Cao Wenxin helped her pull her suitcase. Once they walked out of the airport, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting noticed each other at first nce. Cao Wenxin and Jiang Xinyuan were both stunned to see Leng Shaoting. This extraordinarily handsome man was walking to them! No, to Gu Ning. Cao Wenxin immediately realized that the man had to be Gu Nings boyfriend. Have you been waiting for a long time? Gu Ning smiled. Leng Shaoting gently looked at Gu Ning with a faint smile on his lips. Not really. How was your flight? He took Gu Nings suitcase. Not bad, Gu Ning said. Oh, let me introduce you. Shaoting, this is my Grandpa Tangs granddaughter, Cao Wenxin. Wenxin, this is my boyfriend, Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning said to Cao Wenxin. Hi, Leng Shaoting said lightly. Hi! Cao Wenxin said excitedly. She felt that this man had a natural air of nobility and power. It seemed like he had to be an influential figure. And he was so proud and strict, which made others unconsciously keep a distance from him. Apparently, Gu Nings boyfriend wasnt just a normal military officer. Could he be a young lord of a super powerful or rich family in the capital? Cao Wenxin wondered. However, there was only the top Leng family with the family name of Leng in the capital. Thinking of it, Cao Wenxin was shocked. Is it possible? Cao Wenxin didnt believe it, not because she thought that Gu Ning didnt match the Leng family, but simply because it was impossible. The well-known, dominant Leng family in the capital was too powerful for her to even think about it. Maybe there are other Leng families. The family name Leng wasnt umon after all. Just like not all the people with the family names Tang or Cao are my family! Within those few seconds, Cao Wenxin thought a lot. This is Jiang Xinyuan. We just met. Gu Ning introduced Jiang Xinyuan to Leng Shaoting. Its so nice to meet you, Mr. Leng! Jiang Xinyuan said to Leng Shaoting with great respect, like the man was an important figure, while she was just a normal citizen. Jiang Xinyuan also had a lot of life experience so she knew that the man must be either powerful or rich. Leng Shaoting greeted her too. Miss Jiang, please let me send you to the hospital, Gu Ning said. Oh no, thanks. I can take a taxi myself, Jiang Xinyuan said. The capital was sorge, and it took a long time to get from point A to point B. She didnt want to bother them any longer. Its fine. Were going to the Huangdeng Hotel which is close to the hospital. We can give you a ride if you want, Gu Ning said. Chapter 445 - Colaine Pharmaceutical Company Chapter 445 Cine Pharmaceutical Company Well. Lets go! Cao Wenxin pulled Jiang Xinyuans suitcase walking ahead. Thank you so much! Jiang Xinyuan epted in the end. Cao Wenxin was always talking, but now she was very quiet and didnt say a word. It was all because of Leng Shaoting, and even though the man was simply driving silently without saying or doing anything she felt stressed. He did his best to limit his coldness. However, it was still unpleasant for Cao Wenxin to spend time with him in the car. He had a natural air of power and he couldnt change that. Jiang Xinyuan also felt uneasy, but she didnt say anything either. It was a little weird when everyone was quiet in the car, so Gu Ning tried to find something to talk about. Wenxin, we can have lunch when we arrive at the hotel. You can have a rest afterwards while I go deal with something. Then we can hang out together tonight, Gu Ning said. She didnt tell Cao Wenxin what she was going to deal with, because she thought that it was better to not expose too much. Great! Cao Wenxin agreed. Within half an hour, they arrived at the hospital. Jiang Xinyuan said good-bye to them and thanked Gu Ning again. After that, they drove to the Huangdeng Hotel in downtown. With Cao Wenxins ck Card, they got everything for free. Gu Ning went upstairs with Cao Wenxin to put their baggage into her suite, while Leng Shaoting waited for them in a private room. When Leng Shaoting was gone, Cao Wenxin finally rxed andined, Ningning, your boyfriend is a little scary! Hes so cold; I didnt dare to say a word. Ha-ha, well, yes, he is a little cold, but hes kind too. He just isnt talkative. As long as you dont annoy him, hes amiable, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin was a little relieved. Oh, does your boyfriend know that my grandpa already took you as his granddaughter? Cao Wenxin asked. Yes, Gu Ning said. During lunch, Cao Wenxin wasnt quiet anymore, but she still felt a little nervous. Luckily, she dared to talk to Leng Shaoting. Brother-inw, I heard from Ningning that youre a military officer. Do you serve in the army or the military regions? Cao Wenxin asked. Hearing Cao Wenxin called him brother-inw, Leng Shaoting was pleased. Neither. I serve in the corps. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin rounded her eyes in shock. The Corps were ranked above the army and the military regions! All of the members in the corps had military ranks, and the lowest rank was major. Precisely because of their high rank in a countrys forces, even a major from the corps was more respected than amander in the army. Um, may I know your military rank? Cao Wenxin asked. Although he looked young and Cao Wenxin bet that he was either a major or lieutenant colonel, she still wanted to know the answer from his mouth. No matter if he was a major or lieutenant colonel; he had to be very outstanding to get the position at such a young age, because it was rare to see a major or lieutenant colonel who was around 25. Major general, Leng Shaoting said lightly. What? Cao Wenxin was shocked, and couldnt believe her ears. Major general! Her father had served in the army for dozens of years, and was only ranked as a senior colonel. Although senior colonel wasnt a low rank, it was barelyparable to major general. Even though senior colonel was just a level lower than major general, there was a huge gap between them when it came to the level of authority. Leng Shaoting ignored Cao Wenxins reaction, but kept persuading Gu Ning to eat more. Youre too slim, you should gain some weight. Gu Ning forced a smile, and didnt know what to say. She actually ate a lot, but just didnt gain weight. Gu Ning also ignored Cao Wenxin, because she understood that it would take time for Cao Wenxin to digest the extremely shocking news. Cao Wenxin felt very emotionally unsettled during the lunch with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. First, she was deeply shocked by Leng Shaotings military rank, and then she felt lonely in front of the loving couple. All of a sudden, she wanted to have a boyfriend too. After lunch, Gu Ning left with Leng Shaoting, while Cao Wenxin went to visit her friend who lived in the capital. What Gu Ning was going to deal with was the medicalpany. Its name was Cine Pharmaceutical Company, and it was a medium-sized medicalpany with an authorized capital of thirty million yuan. Its business included Chinese patent medicines, chemical preparations, antibiotics, biochemical medicines, biological products (except for vines), medical equipment, health foods, pre-packaged foods, consumer products, cosmetics, and so on. The reason why Cine Pharmaceutical Company could barely stay afloat was not because it had bad sales, but because of businesspetition. From the materials K had given Gu Ning, the medicine quality and sales of Cine Pharmaceutical Company were generally good, and its chairman, Ning Changkai, was also an upright man. However, its opponent in business was jealous of its good sales, and deliberately caused Cine trouble with the help of certain officials. When Cine sent their medicines for testing, their medicines never passed. That being the case, they couldnt put their medicines on the market, and failed to supply medicine merchants ording to their agreement. As a result, Cine had to pay a considerable amount of liquidated damages, and many medicine merchants terminated their deals afterwards. Shareholders also started to withdraw their investments and workers continuously quit their jobs. So now, Cine Pharmaceutical Company was amid a crisis. Cine Pharmaceutical Company had been established for only eight years, and didnt have much support in the government, so it was very difficult for it to fight back. Since its opponent didnt stop, it could only go bankrupt. If thepany went bankrupt, its chairman would have to pay a huge debt. Therefore, its chairman decided to sell it before the tragedy happened. However, it wasnt easy to sell, unless someone who had a powerfulwork was willing to take it over. After reading the materials, Gu Ning called Ning Changkai at once, and told him that she wanted to acquire hispany. Although Cine Pharmaceutical Company was just a medium-sizedpany, it had a great location. Thepany covered around three thousand square-meters in all. Its floor area was two thousand square-meters, including eight office buildings, a six-story staff dormitory, and a five-story factory. The other one thousand square-meters consisted of parking lots and nts. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived, Ning Changkais secretary was waiting for them in the hall. Once they appeared, the secretary guided them to the chairmans office upstairs. The moment that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stepped into an elevator, the two girls working at the reception burst into discussion. Jesus! The man is so handsome! Indeed! Hes even more handsome than those male stars! However, he looks cold and stayed aloof. Its called the air of nobility! Chapter 446 - Acquire the Medical Company Chapter 446 Acquire the Medical Company The girl with him is also gorgeous! I wonder what their rtionship is?. A couple I think. They match each other very well. I think theyre boss and secretary. Are they going to take over ourpany? Speaking of that, the two girls looked sad. They didnt quit yet because they had worked in thispany for a long time and felt reluctant to leave. Besides, it was hard to find a new job now. Although thepany could barely stay afloat, they were still paid after all. The secretary guided Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to the eighth floor and directly walked into the chairmans office. Ning Changkai was around 40-years-old and had a medium build. He had a in face, but was rtively tall. When Ning Changkai saw Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, he was surprised, not because of their beautiful appearance, but because they were so young. However, it was not umon that the young heirs and heiresses began to manage their family businesses right after graduation, so Ning Changkai epted it at once. Pleasee on in and have a seat. Although Gu Ning was the girl who had called him, Ning Changkai didnt think that she was the boss but believed that she was Leng Shaotings secretary. The secretary poured two cups of tea for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting before giving them the materials they had already prepared. These are the materials about Cine Pharmaceutical Company. Please read them first. Although Gu Ning already knew about the troubles that Cine had, she still pretended to read the material. Cine rented this ce to run thepany, so it didnt cost much to acquire it. To be honest with you, someone is deliberately preventing our medicines from passing the drug control, so we cant put them on the market. Thats the source of all the problems Cine has right now. Im more than happy that youre willing to acquire Cine, but I still have to remind you that you must have the ability to pass the drug control, Ning Changkai said seriously. Even though he was eager to sell hispany, he didnt want to trap others. Hearing that, Gu Ning smiled. It seemed like Ning Changkai was indeed an upright man. Mr. Ning, dont worry. Weve thoroughly investigated that. Hearing that, Ning Changkai was relieved. However,, Gu Ning added. Mr. Ning, I have a proposal, and I bet that you will be very interested in it. What is it? Ning Changkai asked with curiosity. I hoped that you could keep running Cine as the general manager. In other words, Ill be the behind-the-scenes boss, and youre still in charge of thispany. On top of an attractive sry package, Ill also give you 20% shares, Gu Ning said. What? Ning Changkai was quite surprised. This girl would let me keep managing Cine as the general manager? Shell be the behind-the-scenes boss? Is she the real buyer of Cine, not the man? I can have both an attractive package and 20% shares? It sounded too good to be true, and Ning Changkai couldnt believe his ears. Gu Ning also didnt urge him, but gave him enough time to digest the news. After a long while, Ning Changkai asked with doubt, Miss Gu, are you sure? Yes, Gu Ning said with certainty. However, dont you think that 20% is too much? Ning Changkai felt uneasy. No at all. Gu Ning smiled. Please dont think that itll be an easy job. You will have to be responsible for all the things in thepany, while I stay behind the scene. In addition, except for you there are also other general managers who help me manage my otherpanies. Hearing that, Ning Changkai realized that Gu Ning had manypanies under her name. He was curious about how she was able to run so many businesses at such a young age, but didnt ask the question. Since Gu Ning said so, Ning Changkai epted in the end, Great! I ept. Although Ning Changkai agreed, Gu Ning still took some time to warn him before signing the contract. Youre from the older generation, so Im supposed to call you Uncle Ning. Uncle Ning, as long as youre loyal to me, I wont treat you unfairly, saying that, Gu Ning suddenly seemed very serious and cold. However, if you dare to betray me, you cant bear the result. Ning Changkai almost lost his breath under her pressure. To his astonishment, Gu Ning was so powerful at such a young age. Miss Gu, dont worry. Ill never betray you. Ning Changkai promised. Gu Ning chose to believe him for now, but nobody could know what would happen in the future. They both needed time to get to know each other more and get along well. After that, Gu Ning took out the contract. After signing the papers, they had to go to the government department to finish the legal procedures. I think that we can talk about the medicine right now. I want you to destroy all the medicines that you have already produced, because I want brand new medicines, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Ning Changkai was shocked. The batch of medicine was worth several million yuan! Ning Changkai didnt interrupt her, but let her continue. I have a special pill with excellent effects. It can help cure any disease without any side effects. Once we use it to produce medicines and make-up, we can make a fortune, Gu Ning said. Ning Changkai was amazed, but also had doubt. Even Leng Shaoting couldnt help but frown a little with confusion. Gu Ning immediately exined. I understand that you have worries, but if it isnt up to standard, it wont pass the drug control, right? Ning Changkai agreed. Even if they had support in the State Food and Drug Administration, SFDA wouldnt allow them to produce medicines that didnt reach the required standards, because it was illegal. You can still produce the medicines your way, and just add my special pills into them. However, the price will have to be doubled, because my pills are very expensive and rare. Chapter 447 - Cao Wenxin Encounters Xin Bei Chapter 447 Cao Wenxin Encounters Xin Bei As for the make-up, Im going to create a high-end brand and its price will be as high as the popr international brands. Dont worry. Ill give you the price listter, Gu Ning said. 1 We dont need to produce arge amount of medicines or make-up in the early stage, just a 100 pieces of each of them. After production, tell me first before sending them to drug control, because I need to make some arrangements. We dont need to contact other merchants either. We will open our own store. Ill handle the advertising and promotion. As long as our products are famous and popr, merchants wille to us. After that, they went to finish the legal procedures. The initial authorized capital was thirty million yuan, and Gu Ning added seventy million yuan to it, so it added up to a hundred million yuan, which shocked Ning Changkai. When they finished the legal procedures, Gu Ning gave Ning Changkai a bank card with ten million yuan in it. He could use the money to buy raw materials of the best quality. Facing Gu Nings trust towards him, Ning Changkai was touched, and promised to work hard as well as be loyal to Gu Ning. In the end, Gu Ning said to him, You can go back to prepare the raw materials and hire enough staff. When theyre all settled, call me at once. Ill bring my pills to make the new medicine in person, but Im only staying in the capital for three more days, so you better be quick. Although she could give her power crystals to Ning Changkai right now, she still wanted to check the factory herself. I think that we can probably begin to make new medicine the day after tomorrow, Ning Changkai said. He needed to prepare new raw materials and it took time for their suppliers to deliver the goods. When Ning Changkai went back to work, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left for the headquarters of her group. An Guangyaos secretary, Zhang Shunjie, was the supervisor. When Gu Ning had almost arrived, she called Zhang Shunjie and Zhang Shunjie immediately went downstairs to wee them. Its so nice to meet you, Miss Gu, Mr. Leng! Zhang Shunjie said. There were other people around, so he didnt call Gu Ning his boss. How is everything going? Gu Ning asked. Very well! I think that we can finish the renovations in about three months, Zhang Shunjie said. And the female designer that you rmended is excellent. Zhang Shunjieplimented Song Manni. Gu Ning nodded slightly, and was satisfied. Afterwards, Gu Ning met Song Manni and talked with her for a short time. Boss, I already sold my apartment and paid the deposit of my new apartment in a nearby housingplex. I can move in after its been redecorated, Song Manni said. Oh, Ive done the design drawing for your office. Please have a look. Song Manni turned herputer on and showed Gu Ning the design drawing. Gu Ning didnt have many requirements for the office, as long as it wasfortable, but she liked Song Mannis design very much. A whole floor belonged to her. It included her office, a bedroom and a bathroom and so on. Very good, Gu Ning said. While Gu Ning was busy working, Cao Wenxin was hanging out with her friend in a shopping mall. Her friend was her age, but looked younger and had a childlike face. They had shopped for a long time, so they decided to have a break at the caf. However, before their coffees were even on the table, they heard a quarrel from the table in the corner. Xin Bei! I like you so much, and Ive done so much for you too. How can you be so cruel to me? Do you think that because youre sessful now you can despise me? a beautiful woman was shouting at a man. The man was precisely Leng Shaotings teammate, Xin Bei. Xin Bei, on the other hand, coldly looked at the woman and sneered. What? Im cruel to you? Arent you shameless? Yes, I am sessful now, and I do despise you now. So what? I didnt force you to do anything for me! Hearing that, Cao Wenxin was displeased at once. The man must be a yboy. She thought to herself. Everyone in the caf had the same idea. You... The woman was mad. Yu Wenjing, leave me alone. Otherwise, youll pay for it, Xin Bei said, then stood up to leave. Xin Bei, please, dont... Yu Wenjing followed him standing up. She tried to grab Xin Beis hand, but was flung backwards onto the sofa by Xin Bei. Yu Wenjing, do you have any sense of shame? Xin Bei lost his patience and temper at this moment, because this woman before his eyes was indeed shameless. What the f*ck! Cao Wenxin was suddenly furious too. She abruptly stood up and grabbed the coffee a waitress had just ced on the table, running forward. Wenxin! Cao Wenxins friend, Ai Xinyu, wanted to stop her, but it was toote. The distance between their tables wasnt far, so Cao Wenxin dashed in front of Xin Bei within seconds. She directly threw the warm coffee into Xin Beis face, and criticized him. Youre a terrible man! Xin Bei didnt notice hering, so the coffee was thrown right into his face by Cao Wenxin. Luckily, the coffee wasnt hot, but it was still extremely ufortable. Are you crazy! You dont know the situation and its none of your business! Xin Bei red at Cao Wenxin. He was so angry but curbed his anger because he was well-educated and would never beat a woman. Isnt it clear enough? Ive heard it clearly. The girl has done a lot for you, but you dump her once youre sessful! You are a terrible man! Cao Wenxin raised her voice in anger. Ai Xinyu immediately ran to them and pulled Cao Wenxin back. Wenxin, its their own business. Lets go! No! Cao Wenxin rejected. Dont you dare make a girl cry! Let me teach you a lesson today! Saying that, Cao Wenxin directly pped at Xin Bei. However, her hand was caught by him before it was even able to fall. Xin Bei was in a rage now. Youre a crazy woman! Cao Wenxin was surprised that the man was able to grab her hand and get control of her. It seemed that the man wasnt simple. After that, Cao Wenxin kicked at him, but Xin Bei avoided it in time. Cao Wenxin now realized that the man knew how to fight too, and he was even better than her. Let me go! Cao Wenxin gave up and struggled to get rid of him. Chapter 448 - A Crazy Woman And A Terrible Man? Chapter 448 A Crazy Woman And A Terrible Man? Xin Bei didnt want to waste time on her either, because there were coffee stains all over his clothing, and he had to change it right away. Xin Bei then flung Cao Wenxins hand away before turning around and walking away. Cao Wenxin was furious, but she also knew that she was on opponent for the man, so she could only walk back to her seat in anger. He must be a terrible man! I think that its better if you mind your own business. See, you cant beat the man this time! Ai Xinyu said. I was helping the girl! Didnt you see how horrible the man was? Cao Wenxin retorted. Thats their problem, and it has nothing to do with you! Ai Xinyu rolled her eyes at Cao Wenxin. After visiting the office building, Gu Ning called Lu Zhan and spoke to him on the phone for a while. It would take another three months to redecorate the whole office building and it should be aired for at least a month before people moved in, so she decided to rent a small studio for Lu Zhan now so that he could prepare for the TV show after the Lantern Festival. Gu Ning was in urgent need of an able manager, but she hadnt found a qualified person yet, so Leng Shaoting helped her hire two people. Gu Ning was, of course, happy to have his help and believed that the two people that he hired had to be outstanding. As for Lu Zhans studio, Gu Ning told Zhang Shunjie to deal with it. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt leave the office building of the Shengning Group until 5:30 pm. Once they had left, she called Cao Wenxin and asked where she was. At that moment, Cao Wenxin had already been back at the hotel for a while. The appointed meeting ce was the Xu familys hotel, Jinlin Hotel, which wasnt far from the hotel Cao Wenxin was staying at, so Gu Ning told her to take a taxi to Jinlin Hotel. It took Gu Ning around half an hour to leave for Jinlin Hotel too. After Gu Ning told Cao Wenxin the number of the private room where they would gather together, Cao Wenxin set off for the hotel. Meanwhile, Xu Jinchen and the other arrived one after another. Xu Jinchen and his younger sister arrived first, followed by Chen Meng and Si Ming. Seeing Si Ming, Xu Qinyin teased, Oh, why is Yuxin absent? When she asked him that Si Mings expression was sad and he didnt answer her question, but his face said everything. He was already disappointed that Qiu Yuxin couldnte to the capital. Xu Qinyin knew that, and deliberately teased him. What was worse, their rtionship wasnt clear yet, which bothered Si Ming the most. Youre not single either. I feel so lonely now, Xu Jinchen said. Hes still single right now! Chen Mengughed. Si Ming felt hurt. Please stop! If I die of sadness youll lose a close bro! We dont mind, Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng said with one ord. How could you... Si Ming covered his chest with one hand. However, before he finished his sentence, the door was opened loudly. Everyone in the private room was surprised, and looked around. Xin Bei walked inside in anger, which was rare to see. Xu Jinchen asked, Xin Bei, whats wrong? Why are you so mad? Xin Bei sat in front of the table, and drank a cup of tea before he opened his mouth. I met Yu Wenjing today. She wouldnt let me go and imed that she has done so much for me and that I abandoned her. The woman is really shameless! Hearing that, everyone showed strong dislikes towards Yu Wenjing. Gee, Yu Wenjing ispletely shameless! It was her who despised you because you had nothing before, and now that youre sessful, she wants you to be back at her side? Interesting! Si Ming said. Exactly! Her vanity is so disgusting! Xu Jinchen said with disdain. And, there was a crazy woman who suddenly appeared and threw a cup of coffee in my face! She even shouted that Im a terrible man! Xin Bei was furious. Am I a terrible man? Am I? Ha-ha, ha-ha! Everyoneughed out loud. Although Xin Bei was the victim, it was so hrious. They were close friends, and close friends enjoyed making fun of each other. However, what Yu Wenjing said is very likely to make others misunderstand you, Chen Meng said. Xu Qinyin echoed. Exactly! Let alone the woman, I would think that youre a terrible man too! Even so, it had nothing to do with her! Xin Beiined. She should mind her own business! She was just being warm-hearted, but attacked the wrong person, Xu Jinchenughed again. Although Xin Bei understood it too, he was still mad at that crazy woman. Around 5:50 pm, Cao Wenxin arrived at the Jinlin Hotel, but she didnt go to the private room, because she knew nobody there and felt a little shy to be there alone. Therefore, she decided to wait for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting in the hall. When it was almost 6 pm, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived, and the three of them went upstairs together. Hi, Shaoting, Gu Ning! They all greeted them. It was the first time that Xin Bei had met Gu Ning. He was a little excited, because Gu Ning was the girl that changed his bosss mind. Youre Shaotings girlfriend, right? Yes. Nice to meet you. Im Gu Ning, Gu Ning said politely. Hi, Im... Before Xin Bei could finish his sentence, Cao Wenxin noticed him and eximed, Youre that terrible man! Hearing that, everyone was struck dumb for a second. Seeing Cao Wenxin, Xin Bei was mad at once, and argued back. And youre the crazy woman! Listen, Im not a terrible man! Except for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, the rest of the people instantly realized that the woman who came in with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting was precisely the crazy woman that Xin Bei had told them about. However, this crazy woman came here with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. What a drama! Whats going on here? Gu Ning asked curiously. Chapter 449 - Nothing to Explain Chapter 449 Nothing to Exin Ningning, I witnessed this man abandon a woman at a caf today! Cao Wenxin said in anger, ring at Xin Bei like he was an evil criminal. You dont know the situation so stop attacking me! Xin Bei said. Im not attacking you. I heard it with my own ears! Cao Wenxin retorted. Although Xu Jinchen and the others all knew the truth, none of them helped Xin Bei exin it, they stood aside watching the drama. Seeing Xin Bei being so aggrieved, Gu Ning understood that Cao Wenxin must have misunderstood something. I think that there must be some misunderstanding. Please give him a chance to exin, Gu Ning said. I refuse to exin to this crazy woman! Xin Bei rejected. Hearing what Gu Ning had just said, Cao Wenxin thought that maybe she was wrong, but when Xin Bei refused to exin the situation to her, Cao Wenxin was irritated again. Youre a terrible man! You... Xin Bei was furious. I wont argue with you any longer for Gu Nings sake. Gu Ning pulled Cao Wenxin to sit at the table. She was a little worried that Cao Wenxin might leave a bad impression on Xu Jinchen because of the quarrel. However, nobody thought that Cao Wenxin was rude. Instead, they liked her because she was a helpful girl, although she had a short temper. Please let me introduce you. This is my friend, Cao Wenxin, Gu Ning said to them. Nice to meet you! Everyone except for Xin Bei, greeted Cao Wenxin kindly. Nice to meet you all! Cao Wenxin smiled. Gu Ning then turned to Cao Wenxin. This is Chen Meng, Si Ming, Xu Jinchen, his younger sister Xu Qinyin, and this is Xin Bei. Theyre all older than you. Cao Wenxin didnt know which man Gu Ning nned to introduce to her, and she didnt bother to ask, because she had no intention to impress the man on purpose. If they were truly meant to be together, they would be together in the end. And other than Xin Bei, Cao Wenxin had a great impression of the rest of the people. What do you want to have? Ladies first! Xu Jinchen gave the three menus to the three girls. They also didnt hesitate to order their favorite dishes. Xu Jinchen told the waiters to leave after they poured cups of tea, because it wasntfortable for him to talk with his friends with outsiders in the room. Well, Miss Cao, actually, you did misunderstand Xin Bei. It isnt what you think... Xu Jinchen tried to exin for Xin Bei. Although they enjoyed watching the drama, they didnt want to leave a bad impression on Gu Nings friend. However, before he could finish, Xin Bei interrupted him. There is nothing to exin. Is it important? I just want to leave a good impression on Gu Nings friend, Xu Jinchen said. Since when do you care so much about others opinions? Xin Bei frowned, staring at Xu Jinchen. Apparently, he was displeased that Xu Jinchen didnt stand by his side. Fine, forget it. Xu Jinchen understood that Xin Bei was displeased, so he didnt continue. Dont worry. I like you all very much, and I wont have a low opinion of you just because of a certain man, Cao Wenxin said. Obviously, she was picking on Xin Bei. Youre a crazy woman! Xin Bei thought that Cao Wenxin was as annoying as Yu Wenjing. Youre a terrible man! Cao Wenxin said. Even though she realized that there must have been some misunderstanding, she disliked Xin Beis attitude. You... Alright. Stop arguing with a girl. Be a man. Finally, Leng Shaoting opened his mouth and ended the argument between them. I think my brother-inw is a real man! Cao Wenxinplimented, and gave Xin Bei a provoking smile. Leng Shaoting loved it when Cao Wenxin called him brother-inw, and unconsciously stood by Cao Wenxins side. Seeing that, Gu Ning didnt know what to say, because she didnt understand why Leng Shaoting would be so happy to hear Cao Wenxin call him brother-inw. It was very important in Leng Shaotings eyes, because Cao Wenxin was Gu Nings family now, and he wanted to gain approval from all the people that Gu Ning cared about. The dishes were ced on the table soon. They were eating while chatting casually. Weirdly, when Cao Wenxin talked with others, Xin Bei would be silent, and vice versa. The two were behaving like children who wouldnt talk to each other. After the meal, Xu Jinchen asked, So, where are we going next? Whats your opinion? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning. I have no idea. You can make the decision. Gu Ning said. Why dont we go to Coastline Clubhouse? There are many activities. Si Ming proposed. Coastline Clubhouse was a high-end entertainment ce, including a bar, KTV rooms, a gym, cue sports, wine-tasting, games and so forth, but no casino. This was the capital, and casinos werent allowed to open here. They didnt like noisy ces either, so no one disagreed to adjourn to Coastline Clubhouse. After that, the group of them drove to Coastline Clubhouse, and Cao Wenxin sat with Gu Ning in Leng Shaotings car. I think that you dislike Xin Bei a lot, Gu Ning teased. Cao Wenxin pulled her lips and said, In the beginning, yes. However, after I found out that it was just a misunderstanding, I dont hate him anymore. I just dislike his attitude. The woman dumped him because he had nothing before, and now that he is sessful she wont stay away from him, Leng Shaoting said. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin suddenly had sympathy for Xin Bei, but she didnt say anything. Before long, they arrived at Coastline Clubhouse. Xu Jinchen ordered thergest, luxurious private room with all the activities inside. Si Ming couldnt wait to take a cue stick when he entered the private room. Xin Bei, lets have a round! Xin Bei took another cue stick and said, Game on! He was in a bad mood now, and would love to vent his anger. The three girls gathered together, and Xu Qinyin asked them, What do you want to y? Chapter 450 - Apologize Before Disappearing Chapter 450 Apologize Before Disappearing Cao Wenxin thought for a while. Whats the background of Coastline Clubhouse? Im not clear. Why ask? Xu Qinyin was curious. Um, Ive noticed that there is a game room on the second floor... After what Cao Wenxin had been through at the Earth Nightclub, she didnt dare to win money in entertainment ces anymore. She wouldnt win of course, but Gu Ning would. Xu Qinyin didnt understand why there was a conflict between the background of Coastline Clubhouse and the fact that Cao Wenxin wanted to y slot machines, but Gu Ning understood it at once. Its fine. Lets go! Saying that, Gu Ning stood up. Gu Ning had done her investigation and neither the Qing Gang nor the Kirin Gang owned the Coastline Clubhouse. It could be another gang of course, but Gu Ning didnt care about it since she had already handled the two biggest gangs in this country. She didnt care about it, but also didnt want to get in trouble. Therefore, she decided to keep a low profile. Gu Ning then told Leng Shaoting that they were going to the game room, and left with Cao Wenxin and Xu Qinyin. Seeing Cao Wenxins back leaving Xin Bei snorted with disdain. Xin Bei, why do you have to act like this against a young girl? Be a man! Chen Meng said. F*ck off, Xin Bei said angrily, and ignored Chen Meng before going back to y cue sports. Well-well, Xin Bei, youre not in a good condition today! Xu Jinchen shook his head. Normally, Xin Bei was excellent at ying cue sports, but today he yed it far worse than Si Ming. The three girls went to the second floor and exchanged chips of ten thousand yuan before they walked inside. Because of their outstanding appearance, the moment they entered the game room, many people paid attention to them. They went to a slot machine, but four hoodlums walked towards them before they had even begun to y it. Those hoodlums leered at the three beautiful girls, and said with obvious levity, Hey, beauties! What are you ying? Let us help you! Were pretty good. No, Cao Wenxin said coldly. Leave us alone. Dont be so cold! a man said. You want to y with us? Im afraid you cant afford the result. Gu Ning sneered. The group of hoodlums was displeased at once. The leading man of them said, What? Interesting! There is nothing we cant afford here. If so, lets have a try then. The bet is ten thousand yuan. If you win, well listen to you. If we win, you must apologize to us before you disappear. How about that? Gu Ning said calmly. She didnt seem nervous at all. Ningning. Xu Qinyin was a little worried. She wanted to stop Gu Ning, but was interrupted by Cao Wenxin, Dont worry. Well be fine. Cao Wenxin had no worries at all. Shepletely trusted Gu Ning now. Xu Qinyin was worried that Gu Ning might lose, but she didnt think that the hoodlums dared to hurt them. Leng Shaoting and the others were right upstairs, and they would protect them. Although Gu Ning was calm, the hoodlums didnt take it seriously. Well, you dared to bet with me, so Ill let you know who the boss here is! I think well have a great night tonight, The leading hooligan said, and seemed sexually excited already, as if he was in control of everything. Gu Ning was extremely displeased. Those hoodlums were merely digging their own graves. People around them all gathered to watch the drama. However, few of them were positive about Gu Nings situation, because those hoodlums were regr visitors here and they were quite good at ying slot machines. Lets begin! Gu Ning smiled, but still seemed cold. Gu Ning and the leading young man stood in front of slot machines. Both of them bet on all the lines. The young man pulled the spin on his machine before Gu Ning, and the slot machine started to make a loud noise. Meanwhile, the 10 reels moved fast. Gu Ning pulled the spin after he did, and the 10 reels on the screen of her machine began to move fast. The hooligan pressed the stop button earlier, and the slot machine stopped at once with a sound like someone just mmed on the brakes. The 10 reels gradually stopped one by one from left to right, and everyone fixed his or her eyes on the screen. The picture of 200 times was already lined up along one line among the five lines that appeared on the screen of the young mans slot machine. Although 200 times wasnt much, the young man was satisfied enough, because it was hard to win even though he bet on all the lines. The group of hoodlums looked Gu Ning and the others with great pride. Well-well-well, girls, get ready to go back home with us tonight! Ha-ha, ha-ha! Theyughed out loud. I dont think so, Gu Ning said. She abruptly pressed the stop button and the pictures gradually stopped. At the same time, the lines on the other slot machine all showed the result. The young hooligan won a line of 200 times and another of 100 times. However, before they could gloat, they noticed that the pictures on the screen of Gu Nings slot machine began to show on one line after another. Everyone was shocked. There were pictures of different times showing on every line! Within seconds, chips started to pour out of the slot machine at great speed. No way! She won all the lines! Jesus! She is unbelievably lucky! There must be at least a hundred million yuan in it! More and more people surrounded Gu Ning with jealousy. Although Cao Wenxin was mentally-prepared, she was still astonished once more. Am-am I in a dream? Xu Qinyin couldnt believe her eyes. Do you need me to pinch you? Cao Wenxin asked. No, thanks. Xu Qinyin rejected at once. Gu Ning then looked to those young men and said coldly, You lost the game. Apologize before you disappear. Do you know who I am? How dare you ask me to apologize? The young man denied what he had agreed, because it was very shameful to apologize in public. He had agreed to do so before just because he believed that he wouldnt lose. Are you going to apologize or not? Gu Nings voice was low and threatening. The young men immediately felt like they were in a frozen room and couldnt help trembling from the chill. Chapter 451 - Medicine, Medicine Again

Chapter 451 Medicine, Medicine Again

When Gu Ning and her friends went back to their private room and told others what they had done, the men were greatly surprised. What? Gu Ning won a hundred million yuan by ying just one round on a slot machine? She is so lucky! Leng Shaoting looked at Gu Ning with a proud smile on his lips. Gu Ning, youre so awesome! Xu Jinchen said. How did you manage to do that? Chen Meng asked. I guess I was just lucky, Gu Ning said, because she couldnt tell them that she had Jade Eyes. They actually believed that she was lucky because people who yed slot machines relied on luck to win money, but her luck was incredibly good! Ningning is also generous! She gives Wenxin and me thirty million yuan each! Xu Qinyin said. Other than Leng Shaoting, the rest were all shocked by Gu Nings generosity again. Well, I didnt spare much effort on the money, so I shared with them, Gu Ning said airily. Why didnt you take me there too? Xu Jinchenined. And me! Si Ming echoed. Do youck money? Leng Shaoming asked suddenly. Xu Jinchen and Si Ming were struck dumb for a second, and instantly responded. No-no, were just kidding. Just kidding. Of course not! They of course wouldnt admit to that, because they would be assigned tasks if they did. Although they had their own tasks, they could also take assignments on the international reward list and work like killers, but their aims were different. Killers would take assignments as long as they were paid, and didnt care who the person that they were going to kill was. They however, only caught criminals, and their reward was lower than the killers was. After that, they continued to chat while drinking Cao Wenxin and Xu Qinyin went to y cue sportster. Ah! Suddenly, an agonized shout attracted everyone in the rooms attention. They looked over and saw Xin Bei covering his waist with his hand while ring at Cao Wenxin. Everybody immediately realized what was going on. Facing Xin Beis re, Cao Wenxin shrugged her shoulders. It wasnt my fault. You stood behind me. You... Xin Bei was furious. Cao Wenxin just hit him with her cue stick but she refused to apologize and yed innocent! Although Xin Bei was mad, he was unwilling to argue with her anymore. Therefore, he walked away. They didnt stay there for too long, and separated when it was 11 pm. While they were walking out, Xin Bei suddenly stopped, and Cao Wenxin who walked behind him directly knocked into his back and her handbag fell on the ground. Cao Wenxin was mad at once. Why did you do that? It wasnt my fault. You walked behind me yourself. And it was you who knocked into my back. You dont apologize and even me me for it? Youre insane! Xin Bei said then ignored her walking forward in a good mood. Obviously, Xin Bei did it on purpose. You... Cao Wenxin was in a rage, but could do nothing The rest of the people around them shook their heads, and didnt know what to say. The two of them had had so many conflicts just within a day. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting drove Cao Wenxin to the hotel before they went back to their house. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were alone together, Gu Ning teased, I noticed that you were very happy when Wenxin called you brother-inw. Shes your older sister, and her opinion matters! Leng Shaoting said seriously. Gu Ning smiled, but didnt say anything. Indeed, it was a good thing to win the familys approval. OS Leng Shaoting had told her that he only cared about his grandpa, so Gu Ning highly valued Master Lengs opinions towards her as well. What Gu Ning didnt know yet was that Master Leng already knew about her existence, and was very satisfied. Of course, before Master Leng met Gu Ning in person, he thought highly of her just because of Leng Shaoting and impressive stories about her. Oh, I went to the Kirin Gangs clubhouse when I was in City B. I identally won a hundred million yuan there and the head of the Kirin Gang, Qi Tianlin, caused me some trouble, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was worried. Did anything bad happen? He had, of course, heard of Qi Tianlin. And knew that he was cruel, cunning and cold-blooded. Nope. He asked to have a round of gambling with me. I won in the end, and he lost three billion yuan. I gave Wenxin and Jiakai five hundred million yuan each, Gu Ning said. He would yield that easily? Leng Shaoting frowned with doubt. Um... It seemed Gu Ning couldnt omit what had happened in the middle. Well, he refused to do so in the beginning, but I injured two of his men and cured themter. He wanted my medicine, so we made an agreement. Dont worry. He wont cause me trouble anymore. Medicine... medicine again. However, Leng Shaoting only cared whether Qi Tianlin would try to get revenge on Gu Ning. Stay away from Qi Tianlin. Hes even more dangerous than Situ Ye. Ha, do you mean I can keep in touch with Situ Ye? Gu Ning squinted her eyes. She said it on purpose to see Leng Shaotings reaction. Unexpectedly, Leng Shaoting mmed on the brakes and stopped the car at the roadside all of a sudden. What... Gu Ning was scared, but her mouth was covered before she could say another word. Leng Shaoting kissed and caught her lips tightly like he was punishing her. He didnt let her go until several minutes had passed. Seeing Gu Nings slightly swollen lips, Leng Shaoting felt a little bad, but didnt apologize. Instead, he announced in a domineering tone, Stay away from Situ Ye too! You have me, and I can handle everything for you! Gu Ning was amused. She was just joking with him, but he reacted so strongly. It seemed like she couldnt tease him because he easily got jealous of other men. Alright, drive ahead now! Gu Ning said. Hearing Gu Nings affirmative answer, Leng Shaoting was satisfied. Oh, Ill prepare some pills for youter and you can carry them with you. No matter if youre injured or sick, you can take them. Although Leng Shaoting was an extremely outstanding military officer, he could be hurt too, and his tasks were always full of danger, so it was necessary for him to carry some medicines with him. You can also send some to grandpa. Theyre good for his body, Gu Ning said. Chapter 452 - Take A Bath Together

Chapter 452 Take A Bath Together

Sure. Leng Shaoting didnt reject because he knew that Gu Ning did it for his own good. Although he didnt doubt the effects of her medicine, he was curious about its source. Where do you get so much medicine? My master gave it to me. She gave me a lot, but I dont know where she got the pills. During my training in the past, I was always injured, so my master told me to take the pills and I recovered quickly every time, Gu Ning lied. I think that my master might have been a highly skilled doctor too. Although it sounded strange, Leng Shaoting epted Gu Nings exnation. What are you going to do tomorrow? Leng Shaoting asked. Ill go to Xiangyun Antique-store tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Ill go with you, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning looked to him and blinked. Are you free tomorrow? Yes. Leng Shaoting had already finished what he had to do in order to keep Gu Ningpany when she was in the capital. Lets visit my siheyuan[1] first tomorrow morning, Leng Shaoting said. Great! Gu Ning was very interested in this historical type of residence. Most importantly, it was Leng Shaotings ce. When they were back at the house, Leng Shaoting helped Gu Ning fill the bathtub with water, and Gu Ning went to take a bath. However, when she had just undressed herself, Leng Shaoting suddenly came into the bathroom without any clothing on. Gu Ning was astonished, then flushed, and didnt dare to look straight at him. She immediately wrapped herself with a bath towel. What-what are you doing here? Lets have a bath together! Leng Shaoting said. He didnt feel embarrassed at all. No! Get out now, Gu Ning said. Seeing Gu Ning flushing, Leng Shaotingughed. Dont you think that its toote to be shy now? Saying that, he walked over to her and grabbed her bath towel. You... Gu Ning was a little mad, but didnt know what to say. He didnt allow her to say another word but pulled her into his arms. Their naked bodies rubbed against each other with great passion. Leng Shaoting kissed Gu Ning wildly while his hands moved over her smooth body. Gu Ning enjoyed his touch a lot. Shepletely gave up and let him do whatever he wanted. When dawn broke the next day, Leng Shaoting opened his eyes. Seeing his girl sleeping quietly in his arms, he felt deeply in love. It was so nice to have her by his side. Leng Shaoting had thought that he might die alone. However, ever since he had met Gu Ning, his heart had skipped a beat and now he was deeply in love with her. After staring at Gu Ning for a while, Leng Shaoting reluctantly left the bed. He was going to prepare breakfast for Gu Ning. While he was moving Gu Ning back to the bed, Gu Ning woke up. Shaoting, she called him when she was still half awake. Morning, baby. Did I wake you up? Leng Shaoting put her arm which was exposed to the air into the quilt, then lowered his voice. Its still early. You can sleep for a while longer. Gu Ning answered softly then went back to sound sleep. With Leng Shaoting by her side, she felt so safe that she easily fell into a sound sleep. In addition, she was really exhausted after what they had donest night. Leng Shaoting wore a gentle and loving smile when he saw Gu Ning falling asleep again then walked out. After he prepared breakfast, he walked back to the room. At this time, Gu Ning waspletely awake. Breakfast is ready! Leng Shaoting said. Thanks! Gu Ning said and sat up. When she saw that she was still naked with many hickeys, her face turned pure red and she immediately pulled the quilt up to cover herself. Get out! Leng Shaotingughed happily before he walked out. Oh, your clothes are in the closet. Gu Ning didnt leave the bed until Leng Shaoting was gone. She opened the closet, and saw a row of new clothing, which was all hers. However, when she noticed female underwear, she flushed again. Did he buy all of this? Or did he ask someone else to buy them? Didnt he feel awkward? Gu Ning waspletely shocked when she found out that the underwear fit her really well. It took her a long time to put the clothing on and leave the bedroom. Leng Shaoting was quite satisfied when he saw that Gu Ning was wearing the clothes that he had prepared for her. Gu Ning, on the other hand, didnt give him a nce at all, but sat at the table and directly ate breakfast. Leng Shaoting understood that she was shy but he deliberately brought it up. Does it fit? Gu Ning answered lightly, then remained quiet. Leng Shaoting also stopped teasing her. After breakfast, Gu Ning called Cao Wenxin and invited her to hang out with them. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was displeased. It wasnt easy for them to spend some time alone, but Gu Ning called her friend to join them. Nheless, it wouldnt be appropriate if Gu Ning left Cao Wenxin alone in the hotel either, so Leng Shaoting didnt oppose it. Luckily, Cao Wenxin already had an appointment with her friend, so she wouldnt hang out with them in the morning, but she would meet them for dinner. Around 9 am, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting set off. Leng Shaotings siheyuan wasnt far from the Beihai Park and was located in the downtown. It had the best location and view in the downtown. There was arge grasnd at the periphery of the siheyuan. Pushing the front door open, there was a big yard with beautiful peach trees lined up along two sides. It was winter, so the trees werent in bloom, but it would be breathtaking in spring. [1] A siheyuan is a historical type of residence that wasmonly found throughout China. Throughout Chinese history, the siheyuanposition was the basic pattern used for residences, pces, temples, monasteries, family businesses, and government offices. It is also referred to as a Chinese quadrangle. Chapter 453 - I’ll Live Wherever You Live Chapter 453 Ill Live Wherever You Live At the left side of the yard, there was an artificial rockery with a beautiful lotus pond under it. It was winter, so there were no lotus blossoms but a school of carp was swimming around in it. Beside the lotus pond, there was a small gazebo with a rock table and four rock stools in it. When the weather turned warmer, they could rx and unwind here. On both sides of the yard, there were passages in a historical style. Gu Ning immediately fell in love with the style. This was just the front yard, and there was also a backyard. They kept moving ahead, walking through the front hall to the back yard. Gu Nings eyes lit up again when she saw the view. The back yard was so exquisite that Gu Ning was really in love with this ce. Do you like it? Although Leng Shaoting already knew the answer from Gu Nings face, he still wanted to hear the answer from her mouth. Of course I do! Gu Ning smiled with happiness. Leng Shaoting hugged Gu Ning and said. This ce is near the Capital University. When you study we can live here. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second and rejected. No, Im going to buy my own house. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was upset. No, youre going to live here with me. No. I dont care. Ill live wherever you live. Leng Shaoting didnt want to argue with Gu Ning. All he wanted was to live with her. Gu Ning was amused by his childlike response, but she would make the decision when it came. Although Leng Shaoting never stayed in this siheyuan everything that was needed was in it, and it was cleaned regrly, so they could stay here whenever they wanted. Ningning, do you want to rest in the room, or go grocery shopping with me? Leng Shaoting asked. Ill go with you, Gu Ning said without hesitation. Great. Leng Shaoting then held Gu Nings hand and drove to the supermarket. When they entered the supermarket, people around them were all stunned by their outstanding appearance. Some women even stared at Leng Shaoting and directly ignored their own male partners. However, Leng Shaoting didnt pay any attention to them, but instead asked Gu Ning, What do you want to have? Lets have a look around first! Gu Ning said. She actually had no idea what food to buy, because she wasnt very interested in cooking. Leng Shaoting pushed the cart while Gu Ning was looking for what she wanted. Gu Ning didnt choose a lot of food, because there were only two of them. After grocery shopping, Leng Shaoting told Gu Ning to rest and that he would cook. At this time, Gu Ning received Gu Mans call. Ningning! The Lantern Festival is three days away. When are youing home? Gu Man asked. Her daughter was busy every day in another city. She was worried, but could do nothing about it. Im busy tomorrow, but Ill be back the day after tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Youre always busy, but I cant help you with that. You must take good care of yourself. I dont care how much money you can make, your health matters the most, alright? Gu Man said. I understand. Mom, you also need to take good care of yourself, Gu Ning said. Oh, did the people from the Gu Family cause you trouble these past days? Hearing that, Gu Man was quiet for a few seconds before she said, Gu Qinxiang called me once. Hispany can barely stay afloat now, so he wanted to borrow some money, but I rejected him. Although Gu Qinxiang was Gu Mans older brother, what he had done hadpletely broken her heart, so she would never forget the past and help him. Gu Man lived an affluent life now, so they wanted to ride on their coattails. If Gu Man was as poor as in the past, they would never remember that Gu Man was their family. From what Gu Man knew about Gu Qinxiang, she understood that they wouldnt respect her even though she was rich now. Instead, they would do their best to grab her wealth away or destroy her life. Well done! Just ignore them. Gu Ning supported Gu Man. After chatting with Gu Man for a few minutes, Gu Ning hung up the phone. Within an hour and a half, five dishes were ced on the table. Leng Shaoting then called Gu Ning to dine together. Cao Wenxin and Ai Xinyu had an appointment today. And Ai Xinyu came with another female friend, Su Tongnuo. Su Tongnuo was very pretty and elegant. She wasnt a famous actress, but her acting skills were quite good. However, she didnt get many chances because she refused to ept the unspoken rules in the entertainment industry. And ever since she had annoyed a big boss, she had been directly shut out of the industry. Su Tongnuos major was graphic design in her college, and she had entered the entertainment industry by coincidence. Since thepany she worked for was unwilling to give her any chances now, she relied on Ai Xinyu who helped her get some jobs concerning graphic design to make a living. Ai Xinyus family was rtively rich with a good amount of wealth, but didnt have any power, so her parents werent able to help her get rid of thepany. When the three of them had just walked into a restaurant, they noticed a robber. Without dy, Cao Wenxin ran to catch him. Although the robber ran fast, Cao Wenxin ran faster. Within seconds, Cao Wenxin sessfully caught the robber and got the handbag back. The middle-aged woman who had been robbed thanked Cao Wenxin repeatedly. And since the handbag was back, the middle-aged woman didnt bother to call the police. Coincidentally, Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei who were sitting by the window saw the scene. At that moment, Xin Bei changed his bad impression of Cao Wenxin. Its surprising that Cao Wenxin is good at fighting! Xu Jinchen was greatly surprised. And shes so brave. She is, but also too impulsive. Sometimes, she shouldnt dash out and get involved, Xin Bei said. Xu Jinchen smiled, but didnt say anything. Theyre walking upstairs. Why dont we invite them to dine together? Xu Jinchen said. Whatever, Xin Bei said in an unfriendly tone. I guess you really dislike her. It was just a misunderstanding, so why cant you let it go? Xu Jinchen didnt understand why Xin Bei suddenly became so mean. Besides, Xin Bei had been talking andughing with him just then. However, once Cao Wenxin appeared, Xin Bei looked so cold and serious. Fine, if you dont want to see her, I wont invite them. Lets just pretend that we dont see them when theye overter. Xin Bei frowned a little. He moved his lips, but didnt say anything. Chapter 454 - Antiques from the Qing Dynasty Chapter 454 Antiques from the Qing Dynasty This restaurant only had a dining hall, so it was hard to pretend that they didnt see Cao Wenxin and her friend, unless the two girls walked to the opposite side. However, a waiter guided Cao Wenxin and her friend walking right in their direction. What was worse, Cao Wenxin met Xu Jinchens eyes the next second, and it would be rude if Xu Jinchen still said nothing. Oh, hi, Miss Cao! What a coincidence! Would you mind dining with us? Xu Jinchen said politely. Cao Wenxin gave Xin Bei a nce, and rejected. Thanks, Mr. Xu, but we already booked a table. She directly ignored Xin Bei. After that, Cao Wenxin followed the waiter, walking to a table which was in front of Xu Jinchens. When Ai Xinyu saw Xin Bei, she was quite surprised. Wenxin, how small this world is! You know the terrible mans friend? Ai Xinyu said to Cao Wenxin. Although Ai Xinyu kept her voice low, Xin Bei and Xu Jinchen still heard it. Xin Bei was displeased at once, but Xu Jinchenughed quietly. Cao Wenxin felt a little embarrassed and exined. Actually, it was just a misunderstanding. He isnt a terrible man. The woman was his girlfriend and she dumped him because he had nothing before. And now that hes sessful, the woman came back to him. Theyre all my brother-inws good friends, and we dined togetherst night! She disliked Xin Bei, but she wouldnt damage his reputation. What? Ai Xinyu was surprised. Did you get alongst night? Well, we argued for a while, Cao Wenxin said. Wenxin, I told you that youre too impulsive sometimes, and now you hurt an innocent man, Ai Xinyu said. It wasnt my fault! You witnessed what happened yesterday too, and it was so easy for others to misunderstand it. Although Cao Wenxin admitted that she had mistaken Xin Bei, she didnt think it was all her fault. Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei finished their meal earlier. Before they left, Xu Jinchen gently said good-bye to Cao Wenxin, and his polite attitude left a great impression on the two girls. I think that this man is handsome and polite. If hes single, why dont you try getting to know him better? Ai Xinyu said to Cao Wenxin. Cao Wenxin thought for a while. Xu Jinchen was indeed an outstanding man no matter from what perspective, but she had no feelings towards him yet. Therefore, she decided to be patient. When Cao Wenxin and her friend finished their meal and went to pay the bill, the waiter told them that Xu Jinchen had already paid for them. They were amazed. Wow! Hes not only handsome and gentle but also very generous! Ai Xinyuplimented. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to have a walk in the area around the siheyuan after their meal. Soon they came to Beihai Park. Do you want to take a boat on the river? Leng Shaoting asked. Sure! Gu Ning said excitedly. Afterwards, they rented a small boat and other than Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, there was only a boatman on the boat. They appreciated the view along the river, while the boat moved ahead slowly. Gu Ning sat next to the boats edge. So when she noticed a goldfish surfacing near the boat and it seemed like it was dying, she held it in her hand and put some power into it. Before long, the goldfish was alive again. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting was surprised, but didnt say anything. Gu Ning joked, Its a goldfish and we cant eat it, otherwise Id bring it home and cook it. Leng Shaoting smiled and gently rubbed Gu Nings head. If you want to eat fish, we can buy a fishter. Gu Ning blinked. Arent you allergic to seafood? Fish is seafood too. Im not allergic to fish, Leng Shaoting said. Nice! We can have fish this afternoon, Gu Ning said with a smile. Gu Nings favorite food was seafood. Unfortunately, Leng Shaoting was allergic to seafood, so she never mentioned having seafood when she was with Leng Shaoting. After Gu Ning put the goldfish back into the water, the goldfish didnt swim away but jumped right in front of Gu Ning, like it was performing for her. In addition, Gu Ning had a strong sense that the goldfish was looking at her gratefully, which astonished Gu Ning, but she didnt say anything. Leng Shaoting also had the same strange feeling and he was as astonished as Gu Ning, but he didnt say anything either. An idea suddenly dawned on Gu Ning, and she immediately used her Jade Eyes to see what was in the water. The water was murky but it became crystal clean before Gu Nings Jade Eyes. There were many fish in the water along with thick aquatic nts. Right when Gu Ning was about to draw her look back, a vermilion wooden box the size of a 50 cm suitcase appeared in her sight. Are there any antiques in it? She thought to herself. Gu Ning looked inside of the wooden box, and she was right. There were many antiques in the box. Gu Ning recognized some of them, like several porcin bottles from the Qing Dynasty. All the antiques were from the pce during the Qing Dynasty. Gu Ning guessed that it was possible that someone had stolen those antiques from the pce but had been discovered, so the antiques were abandoned to the river. They were sailing on the moat now, and there had been ancient pces next to the moat. Gu Ning got excited and was caught by Leng Shaoting. What happened? Why are you so happy? Leng Shaoting asked with curiosity. Gu Ning then realized she shouldnt have shown her excitement, but she didnt panic. Um, oh, I just saw two fish fighting in the water! Two fish were fighting? Leng Shaoting was surprised. Although Gu Ning found the antiques, she couldnt get them right now, especially when Leng Shaoting was here. Therefore, she nned toe to the capital by herself the next time. Gu Ning wasnt in a hurry, because she didnt think that others would be able to find the wooden box. Otherwise, the wooden box wouldnt have been hidden in the water for hundreds of years. After walking around the park for an hour, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to siheyuan and then drove to antique street. Chapter 455 - Do You Think That I’m Weak? Chapter 455 Do You Think That Im Weak? Once they were at the antique street, Gu Ning unconsciously used her Jade Eyes to scan the objects on the sides of the street. Surprisingly, she did find two real antiques, although they werent very valuable. When they walked into Xiangyun Antique-store, Gu Ning directly gave Chen Darong the antiques that she had just bought, and Chen Darong was surprised too. After that, Chen Darong gave a report to Gu Ning about the sales in the store. Antique stores werent busy every day, but Xiangyun Antique-store was an exception. It had even sold several pieces of real antiques. The owners of other antique stores on the street were jealous, but none of them dared to cause Xiangyun Antique-store any trouble, because it had Master Xu and Master Jiangs support. Although Gu Ning wouldnt do everything behind Leng Shaotings back, sometimes she had to avoid him. For example, she couldnt show the antiques that she carried with her in front of Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting had been with Gu Ning the entire time, so he would be suspicious if she suddenly took out a lot of antiques. However, if she showed them in front of Chen Darong, Chen Darong wouldnt have doubt. Therefore, Gu Ning made an excuse and told Chen Darong to discuss something with her in the office, while Leng Shaoting went to wait for her in the lounge. When they were in the office, Gu Ning took several Sancai antiques out of her backpack. Chen Darong rounded his eyes in shock when he saw them. Gu Ning told Chen Darong to deal with the antiques then left with Leng Shaoting. That afternoon, Gu Ning received Ning Changkais call. He told her that everything was prepared, and Gu Ning replied that she would go to meet him tomorrow at noon. Afterwards, Gu Ning invited Cao Wenxin to dine with them in the siheyuan. Leng Shaoting was a little upset that he couldnt be alone with his girl, but he didnt say anything. When Cao Wenxin arrived at the siheyuan, she was totally shocked, because it was rare to see such a beautiful and grand siheyuan with such a long history in the downtown of the capital. It had to be worth a fortune! Hes so super rich! Ningning, I think that brother-inw cant just be a military officer, because otherwise he couldnt afford such an expensive house! Cao Wenxin said. If Leng Shaoting was just a military officer, it would be impossible for him to buy this quadrangle. Well, he has many properties under his name and he hires people to manage those properties for him, but I dont know any details, Gu Ning said. All of a sudden, Gu Ning was a little curious about Leng Shaotings properties. She decided to ask him tonight. As for Leng Shaotings family background, Gu Ning didnt tell Cao Wenxin. Cao Wenxin told Gu Ning what she had done today and mentioned Su Tongnuo. After hearing what had happened to Su Tongnuo, an idea dawned on her. Su Tongnuo was stunning with excellent acting skills, which meant that she had a lot of potential. She refused to ept the unspoken rules in the entertainment industry, so she had to be a woman with principles. Gu Ning made up her mind to hire Su Tongnuo. Of course, she wouldnt jump to conclusions just because of Cao Wenxins words, so she sent a message to K and told him to investigate Su Tongnuo. Within 10 minutes, K had the result, which proved that what Cao Wenxin had said was true. Su Tongnuo had annoyed an important figure, and had been shut out of the industry. Thepany Su Tongnuo worked for was Feiteng Entertainment, which wasnt very famous in the capital but wasnt small either. Gu Ning told K to investigate the boss of Feiteng Entertainment to find out whether he had some dirty secrets or not. If he had, she could use his dirty secrets to threaten him to end the contract with Su Tongnuo. Of course, she would talk to him nicely first. If he wasnt willing to do so, she would then threaten him. Wenxin, can you help me contact Su Tongnuo? Gu Ning asked. Sure, Cao Wenxin said, although she didnt know why Gu Ning asked the question. Please invite her to meet us tonight. I have something that I want to speak to her about, Gu Ning said. What are you going to talk to her about? Cao Wenxin didnt understand, because they didnt know each other at all. Gu Ning didnt hide her aim and told Cao Wenxin her n. Cao Wenxin was astonished. Ningning, youre so unbelievable! Youve established so manypanies at such a young age! I feel ashamed of myself now, but can you manage all of thosepanies yourself? Cao Wenxin was worried after hearing the shocking news. Im just the behind-scene boss, and I hire able people to help me manage them, Gu Ning said. Will they take advantage of you, because youre so young? Cao Wenxin asked. Do you think that Im weak? Gu Ning said. Cao Wenxin was struck dumb for a second, then she realized how awesome Gu Ning was. Gu Ning wasnt afraid to face the head of the gang, so she definitely wouldnt be afraid of normal people. Cao Wenxin then called Su Tongnuo at once, and told her that Gu Ning was going to sign her. Su Tongnuo was excited and agreed to meet them today. Before long, Gu Ning received the e-mail sent by K. As she had assumed, the boss of Feiteng Entertainment indeed had many dirty secrets. It wasnt umon that they all had some dirty secrets. Gu Ning also had something that she would never want others to find out. After dinner, Leng Shaoting drove Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin to meet Su Tongnuo. Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin walked into the appointed ce, while Leng Shaoting waited in the car. When Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin arrived, Su Tongnuo was already waiting for them. Seeing Gu Ning, Su Tongnuo was surprised, because she didnt expect that Gu Ning was so young. However, she still showed her respect towards Gu Ning even though Gu Ning seemed like a student. Tongnuo, please let me introduce you. This is my friend, Gu Ning, Cao Wenxin said to Su Tongnuo. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu! Su Tongnuo greeted Gu Ning politely. Nice to meet you too, Miss Su. Gu Ning was also polite. Have a seat please, Su Tongnuo said. What do you want to drink? A waitress gave Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin a menu. Gu Ning then ordered a coffee, while Cao Wenxin ordered a cup of tea. Chapter 456 - Su Tongnuo Chapter 456 Su Tongnuo After ordering, Gu Ning said to Su Tongnuo, Miss Su, Wenxin told me something about you awhile ago, so I asked her more for details. I think that youre a great actress and Id like to sign you. If youre willing to work for me, I can help you end your contract with Feiteng Entertainment. And I can promise you that there are no unspoken rules in mypany. You dont need to serve the clients for a job. As long as youre hard-working and loyal to mypany, Ill pay you well. As for mypany, I will be honest with you. Its already registered, but is still being redecorated, so its risky if you follow my lead. It all depends on you, and whether you have the courage and ambition to build your career. No unspoken rules, and didnt have to serve those disgusting fat men just for a job. That was exactly what Su Tongnuo dreamed for. She didnt really care about the future of Gu Ningspany right now, because she couldnt wait to get rid of Feiteng, and she was brave enough to set out on an adventurous journey. Therefore, Su Tongnuo agreed without hesitation. Miss Gu, Im willing to follow your lead, because my situation couldnt be worse. Ill also work hard as a skillful actress, and be loyal to thepany, but... Although Su Tongnuo was eager to get rid of Feiteng, she felt uneasy when she thought of the influential figure she had annoyed. The person who shut me out is the son of the vice director of the Cultural Affairs Bureau. This was the capital. Without the governments support, let alone Feiteng Entertainment which wasnt veryrge, even thergest entertainmentpany couldnt run their business in this ce. Power overshadowed capital in this country. Dont worry. I can handle it, Gu Ning said with confidence. Since Gu Ning said so, Su Tongnuo chose to believe it, not because of Gu Ning, but because of the power behind Gu Ning. Gu Ning was too young, so Su Tongnuo thought that there had to be someone with a high position supporting her behind the scenes. Oh, would you please help me end the contract my assistant has with Feiteng too? Shes very nice, and I want to continue to work with her, Su Tongnuo said. No problem. Gu Ning didnt care. Since Su Tongnuo already had her favorite assistant, Gu Ning could save some effort in having to help her find one. Thank you so much, Su Tongnuo said. Alright, Ill go to Feiteng Entertainment tomorrow around 9:30 am. Mypany is called Fenghua Entertainment, and youre the third person Ive hired till now. Wee to joining us! Gu Ning said and reached out her hand to shake with Su Tongnuo. Su Tongnuo ached to leave Feiteng Entertainment, so it wasnt a difficult decision for her to cooperate with Gu Ning. However, they could only sign the contract after Su Tongnuos agreement with Feiteng Entertainment was ended. They didnt stay there for too long, and separated after a short while. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting drove Cao Wenxin back to the hotel before they went back to their house. It was still early, so Leng Shaoting hugged Gu Ning while lying on the sofa watching TV. Shaoting, what are thepanies that you have? Gu Ning asked. She only knew about Shengshi Security Company. Gu Ning was finally interested in knowing more about him, so Leng Shaoting was very happy. I dont know actually, because Ive hired other people to manage them for me. The name of my corporation is the Shengshi Group. Leng Shaotings corporation was called Shengshi Group, so he thought that he and Gu Ning were meant to be together when Gu Ning told him that her corporation was named Shengning Group. Shengshi Group? Gu Ning was shocked. She had heard of the internationally famous Shengshi Group with over hundreds of billions of yuan in assets. To her astonishment, Leng Shaoting alone was as affluent as a country! Gu Ning stared at Leng Shaotinging on to him and said gently, I didnt expect youre so unbelievably rich! I dont think I need to work at all. Gu Ning was joking, but Leng Shaoting was turned on at once. He pressed her to his chest. Sure, but you need to satisfy me first. After saying that, he kissed her. Gu Ning was surprised that he was so horny. Leng Shaoting, on the other hand, couldnt get enough from Gu Ning. The two had rounds of wild love making on the sofa afterwards. Gu Ning didnt wake up until 8 oclock the next morning because she had worked out so hardst night. Leng Shaoting had already prepared breakfast for her by the time she got out of bed. After breakfast, Gu Ning made a copy of what K had sent to her in the e-mail. Seeing the document, Leng Shaoting asked, Do you need my help?. Thanks, but I can handle it, Gu Ning said. I cant rely on you all the time. I need to practice and learn how to deal with my own business. Leng Shaoting didnt insist, but said, Call me whenever you need me. I will, Gu Ning said, then she put the document into her backpack. Lets go! Su Tongnuo arrived at thepany before 9 am. Although she had already been shut out of the industry, she still had to go to work as usual except on weekends. She had nothing to do, but just sat there. Other actors in thepany would make fun of her when they were free. Look, Tongnuo ising to work so early! a female voice said sarcastically behind Su Tongnuo. After that, a stylish woman walked inside, followed by several men, like she was the queen. The woman looked at Su Tongnuo with obvious arrogance, and the people who followed her also stared at Su Tongnuo with disdain. The woman was Li Jiayue, who was also an actress in Feiteng Entertainment. She had been signed by Feiteng at the same time as Su Tongnuo. However, Su Tongnuo was a better actress than her, so Li Jiayue didnt have many chances and hated Su Tongnuo very much. She admitted that she wasnt as pretty or skillful as Su Tongnuo, but she didnt think she should be ignored because of Su Tongnuo. Ever since Su Tongnuo had been shut out of the industry after she had refused to ept the unspoken rules, Li Jiayue finally had the chance to be famous by doing what Su Tongnuo didnt want to do. Chapter 457 - End the Contract Chapter 457 End the Contract Although Li Jiayue wasnt one of the A-list yet, she had already gained a lot of fame and believed that she would be a household name soon. Su Tongnuo just gave her a nce, but didnt say anything or greet her. Youre so rude that you dont greet Jiayue when shes here. Who do you think you are? A big star? Li Jiayues assistant said acidly. Su Tongnuo calmly looked to the assistant, and asked, Is it in thew thatmon citizens have to greet a star when she appears? You... The assistant was mad. Su Tongnuo, what do you think you are! Whats wrong with your eyes? Im a human being. Cant you see that? Su Tongnuoughed. You... The assistant was furious, but didnt know what to say. Seeing her assistant humiliated, Li Jiayue was displeased. Su Tongnuo, lets go and see! After that, she walked a few steps, then suddenly stopped, yelling at a girl who was ring at her. There is nothing to look at! Pour me a coffee right now! The girl was Su Tongnuos assistant, Lin Xiaoxia. Ever since Su Tongnuo had been shut out of the industry, Lin Xiaoxia became everyones servant. Nearly anyone in thepany could order her to do trifles. Fine. Lin Xiaoxia was reluctant to do it, but she couldnt reject. Although Su Tongnuo wanted to stop it, she couldnt protect her friend since her contact with thepany was still valid. When it was almost 9:30 am, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at Feiteng Entertainment. Gu Ning walked in alone, while Leng Shaoting waited in the car. When Gu Ning had just walked to the door and was about to call Su Tongnuo, she noticed that a car stopped in front of the building and Xia Zhihong, who was the boss of Feiteng Entertainment, stepped out of it. Chairman Xia, please wait a second, Gu Ning called him. Xia Zhihong turned around when he heard someone calling him. When his sight fell on Gu Ning, he was stunned by her beauty, because Gu Ning was even prettier than the actresses in hispany. Xia Zhihong was lustful, so he leered at Gu Ning when she walked to him. Gu Ning was annoyed by his look, but didnt say anything May I help, miss? Xia Zhihong asked, but he that Gu Ning must want to be a star like every beautiful young girl. If so, Xia Zhihong would have plenty of chances to make advances on her. Xia Zhihong was a man who was around 40. He was also fat and ugly. What was worse, he was very lewd and it was disgusting having to talk to him. Gu Ning smiled lightly. Id like to make a deal with Chairman Xia. Are you free now? Of course. We can talk in my office. Xia Zhihong wanted to sexually assault Gu Ning, so he invited her to his office. Although Xia Zhihong made Gu Ning feel disgusted, she also preferred to talk with him in the office. On the way, people started to gossip when their chairman walked in with a beautiful young girl. Some thought that Gu Ning was their chairmans rtive, while some guessed that she must be a new actress. Gu Ning followed Xia Zhihong to his office. Xia Zhihong told his secretary to leave, so only Gu Ning and he were in the room. At this time, Xia Zhihong almost couldnt wait to press Gu Ning on the sofa. May I know your name, miss? What kind of deal do you want to make with me? I dont think its necessary for Chairman Xia to know my name. Gu Ning sneered. I came here today to end the contracts that Su Tongnuo and her assistant, Lin Xiaoxia, have with you. Hearing that, Xia Zhihong was surprised. Obviously, he didnt expect that Gu Ning was here to help Su Tongnuo. All of a sudden, he changed his expression and sneered too. You want to help Su Tongnuo out? I dont think thats possible. In other words, he refused. What if I insist? Gu Ning smiled. As long as they can afford the liquidated damages, thepany cant force them to stay. Otherwise, its illegal, and I think Chairman Xia should know that. Xia Zhihong of course knew that, but didnt take it seriously. Instead, he said with obvious disdain, Young girl, dont be so naive. Su Tongnuo has annoyed an influential figure, and nowyer would dare to take this case. Gu Ning didnt mind his attitude, but asked, Are you sure? Its impossible. However, if you want to be a star, I can help you with that. Xia Zhihong leered at Gu Ning again. Well, why dont you read this first and have a second thought, Gu Ning said and took out a document from her backpack, thenid it in front of Xia Zhihong. Xia Zhihong picked it up with curiosity, but panicked when he read it. You... Xia Zhihong couldnt believe his eyes. The document was evidence of Xia Zhihongs crimes which included rape and bribery. If the women who had been raped by Xia Hongzhi didnt sue him, the cases wouldnt stand, but the crime of bribery alone could send him to jail for years. Xia Zhihong trembled in fear after reading the document. Gu Ning wore a fake smile and asked him again, Well, do you think that its possible to end the contracts now? Fine, we-we can, but this document... Xia Zhihongpromised without hesitation, because thest thing he wanted to do was to spend the rest of his life in prison. As long as you agree to let them go, I can pretend that this document never existed. However, if youmit these crimes again, I cant promise what will happen, Gu Ning said. Although Xia Zhihong was guilty of crimes, Gu Ning would ignore him this time for Su Tongnuo. Great-great. Xia Zhihong immediately agreed. He called his secretary at once and gave the order to end the contracts with Su Tongnuo and Lin Xiaoxia. Hearing that, his secretary was shocked, because it would annoy the influential figure that nobody in this industry wanted to have bad blood with. Chapter 458 - The First Actress Chapter 458 The First Actress Although his secretary was curious, he knew that he shouldnt ask any questions. Gu Ning had sent a message to Su Tongnuo and told her to wait for her news. Su Tongnuo trusted Gu Nings ability, but she was still nervous while waiting for the result. After Xia Zhihongs secretary told them to go to Xia Zhihongs office, Su Tongnuo was finally relieved. Tongnuo, why does the chairman want to see us in his office? Lin Xiaoxia didnt know that Su Tongnuo was going to leave thepany, so she was worried. Is he going to force you to do something disgusting again? Thinking of that, Lin Xiaoxia was mad. Su Tongnuo smiled lightly. Xiaoxia, do you still remember that I told you that if Im going to leave thispany, youll go with me? Yes, Lin Xiaoxia said, but she still didnt understand why their chairman wanted to see them in his office. Lets go! Youll find out soon. Su Tongnuo didnt tell Lin Xiaoxia directly, but pulled her, quickly walking to the chairmans office. When Lin Xiaoxia found out that they could leave thepany, she was thrilled. Although she could quit her job at any time, there was nothing better than that she could leave together with Su Tongnuo. Xia Zhihong didnt even dare to ask for the liquidated damages. And since he didnt mention it, Gu Ning wouldnt bother to pay him. After that, Su Tongnuo and Lin Xiaoxia went back to their office and packed their stuff. Everyone around them was surprised. What are you doing? someone asked. Leaving this ce, Su Tongnuo said happily. What? Leaving Feiteng Entertainment? You ended your contract? Everyone was shocked. Su Tongnuo and Lin Xiaoxia packed their stuff and went straight downstairs. Gu Ning was waiting for them at the front door. The shocking news that Su Tongnuo sessfully ended her contract with Feiteng Entertainment quickly went abroad in thepany. It was universally known that Su Tongnuo had annoyed an influential figure that their chairman didnt dare to irritate. If Su Tongnuo was able to end her contract, either the influential figure forgave her or she had support from another more influential figure. Li Jiayue smashed a cup on the floor when she heard the news. She refused to ept the fact that Su Tongnuo was going to be famous, and made up her mind to be more sessful than Su Tongnuo. Although Su Tongnuo already ended her contract with Feiteng, Gu Ning still had something to discuss with her, so Gu Ning told Lin Xiaoxia to leave before them, while Su Tongnuo and Gu Ning went to a nearby caf. Leng Shaoting was still patiently waiting for Gu Ning in the car. Gu Ning took out the contract and gave it to Su Tongnuo. Here is the contract. If there is no problem, you can sign it. Su Tongnuo read the contract through, and waspletely surprised when she noticed the ratio of thepanys take to her take. It was 6-4, which meant thepany would take 60% while she could have 40% of the profit. Usually, the ratio was 8-2. If the actors were A-list, the ratio would be 7-3, and it was rare to see 6-4, unless the actor was a household name. Boss, are you sure? Su Tongnuo asked with uncertainty. Gu Ning smiled. Yes, Im sure. Its just the beginning. If you can be one of the A-list, the ratio will be 5-5. Work hard! Su Tongnuo was shocked again. If she could be an A-list actress, she could have 50% of the profit! Her new boss was really generous! After the shock, Su Tongnuo kept on reading Thepany would provide a single bedroom apartment for her and pay the utilities. If she had her own house, thepany would give her three thousand yuan monthly as a housing allowance, and reimburse her for utilities. Although Su Tongnuo had been shut out of the entertainment industry for a year, she had been famous before and had made a lot of money too, so she had her own house. In that case, she chose to have the housing allowance of three thousand yuan. At the end of the contract, Su Tongnuo signed her name. Thepany building is still being redecorated so we are renting a studio for now. After the Lantern Festival, were going to shoot a TV series. Although you work for me now, Ive promised the director that he could choose actors on his own. Therefore, I dont know whether you can be the leading actress, but youll have an audition for it. And since you have already joined us, I will definitely help you be famous. If you cant get the leading role, I can let you y a role with some lines in the show at least. Dont worry. Youll have plenty of chances in the future. Oh, ourpany is brand new, so no famous actors will join us yet. And we might use many new actors. I hope you dont mind or feel aggrieved, Gu Ning said. I wont. Thank you so much! Su Tongnuo didnt care if she could only be a role with several lines in the show. As long as she could show up again, she was happy enough. In addition, she would work hard for her future too. Alright, Ill inform you about the specific scheduleter. You can leave now. After that, Gu Ning and Su Tongnuo separated. It was almost 11 am, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to have lunch first. After lunch, Gu Ning rested for a while before she went to Cine Pharmaceutical Company around 2 pm. The production lines were all ready and Gu Ning took a bottle of power crystals. There was a 100 crystals in the bottle and each was the size of a pearl and shone like a diamond. Afterwards, a power crystal was taken out to be tested. As the result showed, it didnt contain any chemicals at all, which surprised everyone in the factory. Even water contained hydrogen and oxygen, but the power crystal was like something that never even existed. Since there were no harmful chemicals in the power crystal, it was safe to be used in the medicine. Workers in the medical factory then started to make medicines with the help of machines. The first kind was cold medicine. Chapter 459 - Am I Good? Chapter 459 Am I Good? The original ingredients were acetaminophen, amantadine hydrochloride, caffeine, artificial bezoar, chlorpheniramine maleate, and now added power crystal. Of course, they wouldnt mention power crystal on theposition table. The ratio of power crystal to the original ingredients was 1-10. If the original ingredients weighed a kilogram, then the power crystal would be a hundred grams. Hourster, the cold medicine was ready. After the second test, it showed nothing different from their old one, but its effect was greatly enhanced. A worker who coincidentally had a cold would be the human guinea pig. Since they had already tested it twice, it wouldnt be harmful, so the worker agreed. Once the pill was in his mouth, he felt afortable coldness spreading through his body. Within three minutes, he felt much better. The proportion of power crystal in this cold medicine wasntrge, so he wouldnt recover that quickly but its effect was already amazing enough. As for the make-up production, Gu Ning decided to produce masks, creams, lotions, serum, and so on and the ratio would be 2-10. Gu Ning talked with Ning Changkai for a while longerter, and told him to deal with the store and decoration as soon as possible. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. It was almost 5 pm when they left, so Gu Ning called Cao Wenxin and invited her to dine together. Gu Ning had been busy all day, and Leng Shaoting didnt have much time to be alone with her, but now Cao Wenxin would join them again. Leng Shaoting was a little unhappy, but didnt say anything. Gu Ning also understood that Leng Shaoting would rather be alone with her, but she couldnt abandon Cao Wenxin in the hotel. Tang Yunfan had been in City D for two days, and had also visited the university that Gu Man had studied in, as well as the ce where he had the ident, but he still failed to remember anything. Tang Yunfan almost lost his patience. In order to find some clues, Tang Yunfan flew to City F and went to the shopping mall where Kamei Beauty Salon was in. He wore a mask and hid in a corner, trying to catch nces of Gu Man. Around 5:30 pm, Gu Man also got off work. Gu Qing was absent today, so she went home alone. It was getting warmer after the New Year Festival, and it was a sunny day. Gu Man was in a dark brown woolen coat wearing light make-up with her hair casually tied up, and looked very elegant and noble. When Tang Yunfan who was hidden in a corner saw Gu Maning out of the salon, he was stunned and felt the strange intimacy again. However, he still couldnt remember anything Gu Man didnt drive, and Gao Yi and Qiao Ya werent with her, so she took a taxi home. Tang Yunfan then drove a car, following her till Fenghua Luxury Mansion. Gu Man was going to do grocery shopping in a nearby supermarket, so she got out outside of Fenghua Luxury Mansion. There were three hoodlums fooling around. And when Gu Man appeared in their sight, they had an idea to rob her. They gave each other a knowing nce, then walked to Gu Man. All of a sudden, one of them grabbed Gu Mans handbag and ran away. Gu Man was very scared and shouted. A robber! Gu Man wanted to chase him, but was afraid of getting hurt. Tang Yunfan was following Gu Man all the way, so he immediately chased the thief. Although Tang Yunfan had aged, he was still able to run and fight like a soldier from the Special Forces. Within minutes, he beat the three hoodlums down and took back Gu Mans handbag. However, when Tang Yunfan walked to Gu Man with her handbag in his hand, he felt a little shy to look her in the eye. Thank you so much, sir! Gu Man said sincerely. Tang Yunfan said in a low voice, Youre wee. Sir, if you dont mind, may I invite you to share a meal with me? I want to thank you for your brave and kind behavior, Gu Man said. Although they were merely strangers, he had helped her, so she was grateful. No need. Bye. Tang Yunfan rejected, because he didnt want her to see his face. After that, he turned around, walking to the sales hall of Fenghua Luxury Mansion. Tang Yunfan nned to buy an apartment here, especially one that was near Gu Mans home. Watching Tang Yunfan walking away from her, Gu Man suddenly felt like he was familiar, but she didnt think further and went to the supermarket. Tang Yunfan was lucky and bought a well-decorated apartment right opposite Gu Mans home. In other words, he was able to see into the living room of Gu Mans apartment. Both Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin were leaving the capital the next day, and they would go to the airport together. Gu Nings flight would take off at 1:50 pm, while Cao Wenxins was at 1:35 pm, so they would have lunch together before heading to the airport. Cao Wenxin said to Gu Ning, Ningning, my friend told me to thank you for what you did for Su Tongnuo. Su Tongnuo and Ai Xinyu were close friends while Ai Xinyu and Cao Wenxin were close friends too, so Cao Wenxin would love to thank Gu Ning for Ai Xinyus sake. No big deal. Su Tongnuo is the person I wanted to sign too, Gu Ning said. After grocery shopping, Gu Man went back home and cooked for herself. In the opposite apartment, Tang Yunfan could sometimes see Gu Man walking through the living room. During the night, Gu Man sat in the living room watching TV. Gu Qing came to chat with her for a while, and then left. Gu Man was alone again. Seeing that Gu Man was alone and seemed lonely, Tang Yunfan felt ufortable and his heart ached for her. He wanted to keep herpany, but he still couldnt remember anything. That night, Gu Ning barely slept, because Leng Shaoting wouldnt let her sleep. Gu Ning was leaving tomorrow, and Leng Shaoting didnt know when they would meet again so he wildly made love to her countless times. Ningning, tell me. Am I good? Every man wanted to beplimented about their sexual ability. Home Reincarnation Of The Businesswoman At School Chapter 459 C Am I Good? Chapter 460 - Selfish Gu Qinxiang Chapter 460 Selfish Gu Qinxiang Of-of course you are! Gu Ning had to admit that Leng Shaoting was quite good in bed, but she could hardly afford to at the moment because with Gu Nings affirmative answer, Leng Shaoting moved harder. I cant. I cant take it anymore. Gu Ning wanted to stop him, but he wouldnt stop. And Gu Ning wasnt willing to protect herself in such a situation because even though it was overwhelming, she still wanted to feel it. Ningning, I love you. I love you so much! Leng Shaoting didnt stop, because he was about toe and wanted to rub Gu Ning into his body. Shaoting, I love you too! I really love you too! Gu Nings sweet words made Leng Shaoting moved more violently. It was a little too violent for Gu Ning to enjoy it, but she still had a nice orgasm. The next day, Gu Man and Gu Qing left their homes around 8:30 am. Jiang Xu drove them to the shopping mall before he went to his store. Jiang Xus construction material store was gradually bing popr. Especially after Gu Nings identity had been exposed, many businessmen would turn to Jiang Xu for cooperation in order to maintain a good rtionship with Gu Nings family. Therefore, Jiang Xu was very busy now. Ever since Gu Qing and Gu Man left Fenghua Luxury Mansion, Tang Yunfan followed them. Leng Shaoting got up early that morning as usual to prepare breakfast for Gu Ning. However, Gu Ning was so exhausted that she didnt wake up until 9 am. After breakfast, Leng Shaoting pressed her into his arms and they had sex again. When it was almost 10 am, they left for Huangdeng Hotel. Gu Qing and Gu Man went to a nearby restaurant to dine together. Unexpectedly, Gu Qinxiang showed up out of the blue and came to borrow money from Gu Qing and Gu Man. Qing, Man, I know that Ive done many things wrong, but let bygones be bygones. Were biological siblings. Cant you help this time? Gu Qinxiang said. It was the first time that he ever had been so polite to Gu Qing and Gu Man. Biological siblings? Gu Qinxiang was utterly shameless. Not only had he bullied them ever since they were young, he had also refused to lend them money when Gu Ning had been in the car ident and could have died at any moment. And now, he suddenly yed the family card when trying to borrow money from them? Gu Qing and Gu Man stayed calm and cold. No, we cant help you. Please stay away from us, Gu Man said. How-how can you be so cold-blooded? Although this wasnt the first time Gu Qinxiang had been rejected, he couldnt ept it. They were cold-blooded? Gu Qing immediately retorted. When Ningning was in that car ident, we went to borrow just ten thousand yuan from you, but you refused without hesitation! Ningning could have died! Do you think its possible that you can borrow dozens of millions of yuan from us now? Although it wasnt Gu Qinxiangs duty to lend them money, he was rich and Gu Nings life had been in danger. However, he still refused to help them, he was very selfish. Gu Qing and Gu Man werent dumb, nor were they weak. It was quite understandable that Gu Man wasnt willing to lend him money. Tang Yunfan was sitting at the table next to them, so he heard their conversation clearly. He was very mad that Ningnings biological uncle was such a selfish and shameless man. Ningnings fine now. Whats the big deal? Gu Qinxiang argued. He didnt feel guilty at all. This time, Gu Qing and Gu Man couldnt tolerate it anymore. How can you say that! Gu Qing criticized him in anger. We will not lend you any money. It doesnt matter what you think of us, Gu Man said coldly. You can sell yourpany if you want money. We were able to live our life on dozens of thousands of yuan a year in the past, and you can survive too. Gu Man! Are you saying that we cant live a good life? Gu Qinxiang snapped at Gu Man. In his eyes, Gu Man couldnt wait to see him living a poor life. I dont care what you think of us. It has nothing to do with us whether you live a good life or not! If you dare to harass us again, well call the police! Gu Man said icily. You... Gu Qinxiang was furious, but couldnt say anything. He was so selfish that he would never me himself for his own mistakes. Ah! How can he be so shameless! Im so mad that I have such a useless older brother! Gu Qing said. There, there. It isnt worth being upset over such a man. Gu Manforted her. Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin left for the airport together around 12 am. On the way, Leng Shaoting stayed quiet, because he didnt want to leave Gu Ning. Gu Ning also had the same feeling, but they had to deal with their own businesses. When they arrived at the airport, Leng Shaoting didnt leave until Gu Ning walked into the lounge and disappeared from his sight. The gates Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin would be boarding through werent far from each other, so Gu Ning went to sit with Cao Wenxin while they were waiting. At this time, Xin Bei walked over. They were all surprised to see each other again. Hi, Gu Ning, are you going to City B too? Xin Bei asked Gu Ning and ignored Cao Wenxin. Cao Wenxin also turned her eyes away from him. Chapter 461 - Cao Wenxin VS. Xin Bei Chapter 461 Cao Wenxin VS. Xin Bei Not really. Wenxin is going back to City B, and Im going back to City F. Its not departure time yet, so I decided to sit with Wenxin for a while, Gu Ning said. How about you? Where are you flying? Xin Bei sat next to Gu Ning and replied, Im flying to City B. Im going to visit my uncle for the Lantern Festival. Although both Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin knew that it was just a misunderstanding when they had met each other for the first time, they still disliked one another because of the terrible first impression. Therefore, they both kept talking to Gu Ning, trying to ignore each other. Gu Ning didnt want to be involved in their conflict, so she made an excuse, walking to thedies room. Ill go with you! Cao Wenxin immediately stood up and followed Gu Ning. Why do you still hate him? I thought that you already knew that it was just a misunderstanding, Gu Ning asked with doubt. Cao Wenxin contorted her mouth. I simply dont like him. Fine. You win, Gu Ning said. A whileter, passengers who were flying to City B started to board, including Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin, but they deliberately kept a distance from each other. However, no matter how much they disliked one another, they coincidentally sat next to each other in first ss. What the f*ck? Both of them swore at the same time. And red at each other afterwards at the same time too. Cao Wenxin turned her head away in order to not see Xin Bei, so she wouldnt be in a worse mood. Meanwhile, a fragrant breeze blew past their noses, and a gentle female voice sounded by Xin Beis ear. Sir, the ne is about to take off. Please fasten your safety belt. Thanks! Xin Bei smiled politely and reached out his hands to fasten the safety belt, but the stewardess had already squatted by him. Sir, please let me help. However, before the stewardess could touch the safety belt, Xin Bei rejected politely. No need, thank you so much! It wasnt the first time that Xin Bei had been treated so well in a ne, and he knew the reason clearly. All the stewardesses wanted to hit on the handsome young man who was sitting in first ss. The beautiful stewardess stopped her hands and looked disappointed. Im sorry if Ive bothered you, Sir. Cao Wenxin snorted withughter, but didnt say anything. The ne soon took off. When it flew steadily, the stewardess intentionally walked by Xin Bei many times, but Xin Bei lowered his head reading the entire time, and ignored her. Finally, when it was time to serve drinks to passengers on the ne, the stewardess walked to Xin Bei first. Sir, what would you like to drink? Coke, thanks, Xin Bei said, but didnt give the stewardess a nce. The stewardess was very disappointed, but didnt show it because she had been well-trained to be polite. No problem. Please wait a second. Before long, the stewardess poured a ss of Coke for Xin Bei. Maybe because she was too focused on Xie Bei, the stewardess directly forgot to ask Cao Wenxin what she wanted, and Cao Wenxin was very displeased. Hey, what about me? The stewardess was struck dumb for a second and turned to Cao Wenxin at once, Oh, Im sorry. What would you like to have, miss? Coffee, Cao Wenxin said. The stewardess then gave the coffee to Cao Wenxin. However, when Cao Wenxin had just taken it, the ne suddenly had turbulence and the coffee slipped from her hand onto Xin Bei. Cao Wenxin couldnt helpughing, but Xin Bei was mad. He looked at Cao Wenxin who was gloating and clenched his teeth. Cao Wenxin, you must have done it on purpose! Cao Wenxin didnt feel guilty at all. The stewardess, instead, panicked and apologized in a hurry. Sir, Im so sorry. Please let me help you wipe... Saying that, she took out a towel and wanted to help Xin Bei wipe the coffee stains off. No, thanks. Ill do it myself. Xin Bei grabbed her towel, cleaning the coffee stains from his chest on his own. The stewardess was disappointed after Xin Bei had rejected her twice, so she left quietly knowing that it was impossible for her to get near the man. Xin Bei red at Cao Wenxin again, and Cao Wenxin stoppedughing. Although sheughed, she didnt want to cause any more misunderstandings, so she exined. It was not on purpose! It was because of the turbulence. Xin Bei was mad at Cao Wenxin, but he didnt say anything, and stood up walking to the washroom. They disliked each other, so they barely talked. When there was no conflict, both of them were silent. After a while, Cao Wenxin was going to the washroom, and walked by Xin Bei. Coincidentally, the ne had turbulence again, and Cao Wenxin directly fell into Xin Bei. Cao Wenxin was surprised and instantly reached out her hand to grab something in order to keep her bnce, but her hand was about to touch Xin Beis chest at this time. Xin Bei didnt like Cao Wenxin, so he wanted to see her fall and wasnt willing to let her touch him. Therefore, he hit her hand away. However, right after the hit, another ident happened. Cao Wenxins hand was hit away by Xin Bei, so she lost her bnce and fell onto Xin Bei with her hand identally pressed against Xin Beis penis. Being attacked all of a sudden, Xin Bei felt great pain and pushed Cao Wenxin away with great force. Cao Wenxin! Xin Bei clenched his teeth once more, ring at her. Nheless, when Xin Bei saw Cao Wenxins face, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. Im sorry. I-I didnt mean to... It was the first time that Cao Wenxin had ever touched a mans penis, so her face flushedpletely, and she ran to the washroom in a hurry. Xin Bei, on the other hand, was left in great pain on the seat. How could he be so unlucky today? The ne always seemed to have turbulence at the wrong time. Xin Bei now regretted that he had hit Cao Wenxins hand away. If he hadnt done that, his penis wouldnt have been injured. Cao Wenxin quickly ran into the washroom, and saw that her face was as red as a cooked lobster. She immediately turned on the faucet, trying to cool her face with the running water. Her face gradually cooled down after being patted with cold water, but her heart still kept pounding fast. Cao Wenxin didnt dare to leave the washroom, and stayed there for over 20 minutes. Someone waiting outside eventually lost patience and knocked on the door. Chapter 462 - Leng Shaoxun VS. Leng Shaojia Chapter 462 Leng Shaoxun VS. Leng Shaojia Hey, are you going to stay inside forever? Cao Wenxin then realized that she had stayed in the washroom for too long. Luckily, she had calmed down a lot so she inhaled deeply before she walked out. However, thinking of having to meet Xin Bei again, Cao Wenxin was still nervous. She nced around trying to find a vacant seat. Unfortunately, there were no vacant seats. Cao Wenxin felt helpless. She had never been in such an embarrassing situation before and really didnt know how to deal with it. In the end, Cao Wenxin had to go back to her seat. Xin Bei probably also had no idea how to face Cao Wenxin, so he was wearing an eye mask, lying on his seat but no one knew whether he was really sleeping except himself. Seeing that Xin Bei was sleeping, Cao Wenxin was relieved. She quietly walked by him, going back to her seat, and immediately put on her eye mask. However, she couldnt fall asleep and couldnt help thinking about what had just happened. Cao Wenxin thought that she should never appear at the same ce as Xin Bei, because nothing good had happened anytime they showed up together. It was over half an hour before theynded in City B, and it was torture for Cao Wenxin. Finally, the nended, but Cao Wenxin was getting increasingly nervous, because she would see Xin Bei again when they got off the ne. It would drive her crazy! When the ne stopped, Xin Bei stood up, walking to the door at once, because he felt embarrassed to meet Cao Wenxin too. Feeling Xin Bei walking away, Cao Wenxin rxed. She took off her eye mask, but didnt get off the ne until two thirds of the passengers were gone. Therefore, she perfectly avoided Xin Bei. It took at least three hours from the capital to City F so Gu Ning was still in the ne. At this time, Leng Shaoting already gone back to the Leng familys house. Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaojia were quarreling violently in the yard. It was all because of a bonsai. The bonsai was Leng Shaoxuns, and it was an orchid of a rare species. Leng Shaoxun put the bonsai in the yard, but it was knocked over by Leng Shaojia. Leng Shaojia didnt feel guilty at all, and refused to apologize. She had even mocked him. Leng Shaoxun was so angry that he had torn the piece of paper with Leng Shaojias new design on it into pieces. The two had argued with each other ever since they were kids, but neither of them could win, so they kept quarreling all the time. Leng Shaoxun wouldnt punch Leng Shaojia because she was a girl. Leng Shaojia also understood that. Therefore, no matter how much she hated him, she never dared to hit Leng Shaoxun. The housekeeper tried to separate them in vain, so he gave up. Lord Leng, wee home! Leng Changzhi said to Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoxun also ignored Leng Shaojia, and quickly walked to Leng Shaoting. Shaoting! Youre finally home. Would you please practice kung fu with me? Although he was hardlyparable to Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoxun wouldnt miss any chance to practice with him. That was how he made progress. Seeing Leng Shaoting, there was hatred that shed through Leng Shaojias eyes, but she didnt dare to argue with him, so she turned around and walked away. Leng Shaoting didnt care about Leng Shaojias attitude towards him and he agreed to practice kung fu with Leng Shaoxun after visiting his grandpa. It was a cold winter, and Master Leng was reading in his study. Hi, I thought that I wouldnt see you again during the festival! Master Lengined once Leng Shaoting appeared in his sight. Leng Shaoting took out a porcin bottle and ced it on the table before Master Leng. Here, this is for you. A porcin bottle? Is it a real antique? Master Leng asked. Its not the bottle but the thing inside it, Leng Shaoting said. The thing inside? Master Leng was surprised. He opened the bottle and noticed that there was a round pill the size of a pearl that was shining like a diamond inside. What is this? A special medicine. Its good for your body and you can take a pill every three days, Leng Shaoting said. Although Leng Shaoting trusted Gu Ning, this medicine was a gift to his grandpa, so he had to be careful and took a pill beforehand. The pill melted in his mouth within a second, and he felt a cold air spreading through his body. Once he took the medicine, he found that some of his old injuries recovered gradually. And that was when he realized that this medicine was really effective. Master Leng then poured a pill into his mouth. He had the same experience as Leng Shaoting. Wow, what medicine is this? I feel a cold air spreading through my body. Its quitefortable! Leng Shaoting didnt answer his grandpas question, because he didnt know the answer either. Lin Lijuan and her two rich friends wen shop today. One had had conflict with Gu Ning before and was called Jin Lanxin. The other one was the same age as Lin Lijuan. She was called Mrs. Yang. Mrs. Yang was Lin Lijuan and Jin Lanxins new friend. Her family had over a hundred million yuan in wealth, which was much more than the Gu family had so Lin Lijuan kept ttering Mrs. Yang I heard that the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, the most popr jewelry brand recently, is an 18-year-old girl! I think her name is Gu Ning, and she lives in City F too. Shes such an outstanding girl! Mrs. Yang said, but she didnt know the rtionship between Lin Lijuan and Gu Ning, so she wasnt finding fault with Lin Lijuan. Hearing that, Lin Lijuan was displeased. She hated Gu Ning and her family so much that her heart felt like it was being stabbed every time she heard one of their names. She didnt feel pain, but hatred and humiliation. She still couldnt figure out how, or ept that Gu Ning became so rich all of a sudden. She wished that her own daughter could be so sessful as well. In that case, she didnt have to tter others anymore, but other people would do their best to please her. Chapter 463 - Poor Sister-in-law? Chapter 463 Poor Sister-inw? I heard that news too! And Im so jealous of her parents because they have such an outstanding daughter! Although Jin Lanxin had previously had conflict with Gu Ning, she didnt know her name, and Lin Lijuan didnt tell her either, so she also had no idea about the rtionship between Gu Ning and Lin Lijuan. Hearing that they wereplimenting Gu Ning, Lin Lijuan was full of animosity towards Gu Ning, but she couldnt say anything because what they had said was the truth. I went to City G once after I heard the news. I think the jewelry in Jade Beauty Jewelry is more beautiful and of higher quality than jewelry that Ive seen in other jewelry stores. I bought a pair of earrings, a ne and a bracelet. They cost me a million yuan! Mrs. Yang said and was showing off. Mrs. Yang, Im so envious of you! You can buy anything you like without caring about the price. Not like us. We couldnt afford that, Jin Lanxin said and ttered. Mrs. Yang was pleased. She enjoyed shopping with other women who were poorer than her, because their poverty could entuate her wealth. Gu Man, at the same time, was ready to go home. Gu Ning wasing back today, so she was going to prepare a meal for her daughter. However, when she had just gotten downstairs, she encountered Lin Lijuan. Lin Lijuan was already in a bad mood when her friendsplimented Gu Ning, and now she was in a worse mood when Gu Man appeared. In the past, Lin Liyuan was always better than Gu Man, but now there was a huge abyss between them. Even so, she still hated seeing Gu Man because of jealousy, and she even wished that Gu Man could be poor again. Oh, Lijuan, isnt this your poor sister-inw? Before Lin Lijuan could say a word, Jin Lanxin opened her mouth first. Gu Man now didnt seem poor at all, and dressed like an elegantdy who was even richer than Mrs. Yang. Hearing what Jin Lanxin had said, Lin Lijuan felt a little embarrassed. Mrs. Yang, on the other hand, was displeased. She looked to Jin Lanxin and said, Mrs. Pan, although several million yuan in wealth isnt very rich I dont think you can call it poor. The family name of Jin Lanxins husband was Pan, so Mrs. Yang called her Mrs. Pan. From what Mrs. Yang said, she had to know Gu Man. What? Jin Lanxin was astonished. She has several million yuan in wealth? Jin Lanxin abruptly turned to Lin Lijuan. Seeing Lin Lijuan showing jealousy towards Gu Man, she immediately realized that what Mrs. Yang had said was true. How is it possible! Jin Lanxin was shocked. Hi, Mrs. Yang! Gu Man greeted Mrs. Yang politely, but wasnt ttering her. Hi, are you going home now? Mrs. Yang replied politely too, and didnt show any arrogance like she had in front of Lin Lijuan and Jin Lanxin. In Mrs. Yangs eyes, although Gu Man only had several million yuan in wealth, she was a good friend of Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu. Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu were the real nobledies. Mrs. Yang felt jealous of them sometimes, but she knew that it was better for her to maintain a good rtionship with them. Gu Qing and Gu Man had also attended many parties along with Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu these days, so they got to know many other richdies. Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu were aware that Gu Ning was the real boss of Jade Beauty jewelry, but Gu Man told them not to tell others that Gu Ning was her daughter. Therefore, even though many richdies knew that the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry was an 18-year-old girl, they didnt know that she was Gu Mans daughter. Since Gu Qing and Gu Man were good friends of Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu, nobody dared to despise them. Yes! Please excuse me, Mrs. Yang. I must leave now, Gu Man said before she left. From the beginning to the end, Gu Man didnt bother to look at Lin Lijuan and Jin Lanxin. Seeing that, Mrs. Yang realized that Gu Man didnt get along with Lin Lijuan. Maybe she had a bad rtionship with Lin Lijuan. Without hesitation, Mrs. Yang decided to stay away from Lin Lijuan and Jin Lanxin. Although Lin Lijuan hated to see Gu Man, she still felt displeased when Gu Man ignored her during the meeting. Lijuan, what happened? Howe your poor sister-inw suddenly became rich? Jin Lanxin asked with curiosity. Lin Lijuan didnt want to talk about Gu Man at all, so she didnt answer Jin Lanxins question. Mrs. Yang, on the other hand, interrupted. Shes the boss of Kamei Beauty Salon. Although she isnt very richpared to us, she definitely isnt poor either. Alright, I think thats enough for today. I have an appointment tonight, so I have to leave now, Mrs. Yang said and directly turned around walking away. What? Jin Lanxin didnt expect that Mrs. Yang would leave all of a sudden and not care about their feelings at all. Mrs. Yang was the one who had called them to shop with her! Lin Lijuan, however, understood that Mrs. Yang left because of Gu Man. Lin Lijuan almost went crazy then, and wasnt in the mood to shop any longer, so she left too. Jin Lanxin was left alone in the shopping mall, and was quite furious, but she didnt dare to annoy either of them, so she could only swallow her anger. When Lin Lijuan got home, Gu Qinxiang, Gu Xiaoxiao and Gu Qingyun were there too, but none of them were in a good mood. Gu Qinxiang was mad because he had failed to borrow money from Gu Man. Lin Lijuan was also unhappy because of what had happened in the shopping mall, while Gu Xiaoxiao and Gu Qingyun were also upset about their own problems. The moment that Lin Lijuan got home, she threw her handbag onto the sofa and sat down angrily. Im so mad now. I went to shop with Mrs. Yang in the shopping mall today, but Mrs. Yang abandoned me after meeting Gu Man! Who does she think she is? How could she treat me like that! Lin Lijuan definitely didnt dare to say that in front of Mrs. Yang, but she would badmouth Mrs. Yang behind her back. She was the one who did her best to please Mrs. Yang, and now she was also the one who keptining behind Mrs. Yangs back. And how did Gu Man dare to ignore me! Lin Lijuan felt like she had been humiliated. Lin Lijuan wouldnt stopining, which aggravated Gu Qinxiang who was already in a bad mood. Enough! Stopining! Chapter 464 - Gu Qinxiang’s Shameless Family Chapter 464 Gu Qinxiangs Shameless Family Lin Lijuan then closed her mouth unwillingly. After a while of silence, Gu Qingyun said, Dad, all my friends have cars. Buy me a car please! Although they had been rich for a long time, Gu Qinxiang didnt buy Gu Qingyun a car yet, because he nned to do that after Gu Qingyuns graduation. However, Gu Qingyun couldnt wait that long, because all his friends had cars. A car? Mypany can barely stay afloat right now, and you want me to buy you a car? Are you insane? Gu Qinxiang got angry and yelled. What? Thepany can barely stay afloat? They were all shocked. I havent signed a big contract in a long time, and I have already begun to use my savings to pay the workers sries, Gu Qinxiang said. There was a growing number of interior decorationpanies, and hispany was facing strongerpetition in the market. As a result, he was running business that was getting worse and worse. Gu Qinxiang even had to use his own savings to pay his workers sries but it couldntst, and he would soon go bankrupt. What-what should we do now? Lin Lijuan asked anxiously. Dad, Gu Nings so rich now. She can give us dozens of millions of yuan, and ourpany will be saved, Gu Xiaoxiao said, and took it for granted that Gu Ning would give them anything Gu Qinxiangspany only had twenty million yuan in assets at its peak, but they wanted to ask Gu Ning for dozens of millions of yuan at a time. Exactly! You can borrow money from Gu Man! Lin Lijuan said, but they all knew that it was impossible for them to pay Gu Man back. Ive already spoken to Gu Man today, but she refused to lend me the money! Gu Qinxiang said angrily. What? She refused? How can she be so cold-blooded! Youre her older brother! Lin Lijuan shouted. Indeed! How can she be so cold-blooded! Gu Xiaoxiao echoed, like they were the victims. Gu Qingyun didnt say a word but had the same thought. Gu Qinxiangs family was so shameless and selfish and they would never reflect on themselves. When Gu Qing and Gu Man had been poor in the past, they had never treated them fairly. However, once they needed Gu Qing and Gu Mans help, they suddenly took it for granted that Gu Qing and Gu Man had to help them. Gu Qinxiang sighed. Gu Man refused because I wasnt willing to lend them moneyst time when Gu Ning needed a surgery. Isnt Gu Ning fine now? Since shes fine, its no big deal! Lin Lijuan said, and didnt feel guilty at all. The family was digging their own graves. Gu Ning arrived at City F at around 5 pm. Once she got off the ne, she sent Leng Shaoting a message and told him that she was safe home. On the way from the airport to her home, Gu Ning called Gao Yi and asked how everything was going Luckily, everything was going well. Shenghua Real Estate had been busy recently, so they turned to another constructionpany for the construction and refurbishment of the hotels and restaurants. The number of theirpanys management was limited, so Gao Yi and Qiao Ya worked as supervisors in two different cities. Gu Ning again assigned Gao Yi and Qiao Ya a task. She told them to search for talented or skillful people in the cities that they were in, and hire them to work for Gu Ningspanies. Gu Ning didnt want to poach staff from otherpanies, because it was very likely that those people would leave herpanies for the same reason. Therefore, she preferred to train her own people in order to win their loyalty. When Gu Ning got home, it was almost 6 pm, and the meal was almost ready too. Gu Qing and Jiang Xinyue were also there, while Jiang Xu was absent for a business meal. When Gu Ning had just been in the living room for a few minutes, she sensed a gaze which was staring at the living room from outside. Gu Ning didnt look around at once, instead she walked to the curtain. She hid herself behind the curtain, and searched for the gaze then. Gu Ning was very surprised when she found out that it was Tang Yunfan who was staring at her home. Did he find, or remember something? Obviously, Tang Yunfan kept focusing on Gu Nings home for a reason. And Gu Ning guessed that Tang Yunfan must have found out something instead of remembering something. Otherwise, he would directly visit her home, rather than secretly staring at them. Knowing that it was Tang Yunfan, Gu Ning rxed. She decided not to reveal that she knew and she would give him a helping hand when it was necessary. The meal is ready! Gu Man said. And they gathered in the dining room. Tang Yunfan had no idea that Gu Ning had already discovered him. He still stood by the window looking at the living room. However, they all went to the dining room and there was nobody left in the living room. Tang Yunfan had visited many ces and met many people these days, but he still failed to remember anything, which was torture for him. At this time, Tang Yunfans phone rang. The caller was Tang Haifeng. Tang Yunfan answered it at once. Father. Are you still on the business trip? Tomorrow is the Lantern Festival. Will you being back? Tang Haifeng asked. He didnt know that Tang Yunfan was in City F now, because Tang Yunfans secretary told him that Tang Yunfan was on a business trip. Dont wait for me. Ille home if I can make it, Tang Yunfan said. He was confused about whether he should leave City F or not. Fine, Tang Haifeng said. During the meal, Gu Man and Gu Qing kept persuading Gu Ning to eat more. Teenagers at your age are enjoying themselves all day, but youre busy running your business. Look at you! Youve lost a lot of weight. Gu Man almost cried when she saw that her daughter worked so hard to provide them a good life. Exactly! We are already living a good life now, so you can rx too. We understand that you have your ns and ambitions, and we wont stop you, but you have to take good care of yourself. Nothing is more important than your health, alright? Gu Qing said. She also cared about Gu Ning a lot. Chapter 465 - Save Situ Ye’s Life

Chapter 465 Save Situ Yes Life

Gu Ning was deeply touched. She now had a family who truly cared about her. Mom, aunt, dont worry. I will take good care of myself, Gu Ning said. In order to make them happy, Gu Ning did her best to eat as much as she could, and she was very full at the end. Once Chu Peihan heard that Gu Ning was back, she invited all of their friends to gather together. The appointed ce was Dihao Clubhouse, but they had fun in a private room, instead of the bar. Gu Ning had thought that only her friends from school woulde, but she found out that Situ Ye and Chu Xuanfeng were also there when she walked in. However, not all of her friends from school showed up today. Only Hao Ran, Mu Ke and Yu Mixi came. When Gu Ning walked inside, Hao Ran and Mu Ke were ying cue sports, while Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi were ying darts. Hi, boss! Hi, Ningning! Seeing Gu Ninging, Hao Ran, Mu Ke, Yu Mixi and Chu Peihan all stopped and greeted her. Gu Ning greeted them too, then walked to Situ Ye and Chu Xuanfeng who were sitting on the sofa drinking alcohol. Hi, Situ, Xuanfeng! Gu Ning was very at ease, which impressed Chu Xuanfeng. In his eyes, Gu Ning was really different from other girls. Chu Xuanfeng already knew that Gu Ning knew Situ Yes identity, because he was told by Situ Ye. Thus he was surprised to see Gu Ning being so calm and rxed when she faced Situ Ye. There were very few people who werent afraid of Situ Ye, even Chu Xuanfeng felt scared of Situ Ye sometimes. What shocked Chu Xuanfeng more was Gu Nings boyfriend, who was the heir of the Leng family in the capital, and the youngest major general in the military. Hi, Gu Ning! Come here and have a seat! Chu Xuanfeng weed her, and poured a ss of wine for her. They didnt like to have fun when there were outsiders around, so there werent waiters in the private room, and Chu Xuanfeng took the responsibility to pour wine. Situ Ye looked at Gu Ning andined. I didnt call you, so you never called me! You just sent me a message during the Spring Festival. Hearing Situ Yeining, Chu Xuanfeng and Chu Peihan were both surprised. Since when had their boss be so sensitive? He had changed a lot ever since he had met Gu Ning Chu Xuanfeng understood that Situ Ye liked Gu Ning, so he knew why Situ Ye treated Gu Ning differently. Chu Peihan, on the other hand, had no idea about it, and her dartpletely missed the round board because of her astonishment. Yu Mixi didnt know what was going on, so she felt that it was very strange that Chu Peihan suddenly missed her aim. Sorry, I waszy. Gu Ning gave him a perfunctory answer. Situ Ye knew that it was just a perfunctory answer, but he didnt know how to retort. I sent you a New Years gift, but you didnt prepare a gift for me? Situ Ye frowned a little. Hearing that, Chu Xuanfeng and Chu Peihan were surprised again. Since when did their bossck gifts? Fine, Chu Xuanfeng realized that his boss didntck gifts at all, but hecked a gift from Gu Ning. Situ Ye didnt care about others gifts but all he wanted was Gu Nings gift. Gu Ning was also surprised. Youre so rich, and do youck my gift? Although it was polite to send a gift back, Gu Ning was surprised that Situ Ye would ask for it on his own initiative. Yes! Situ Ye said with certainty. Fine, I will give you a gift, Gu Ning said. However, before Situ Ye was cheered up, what Gu Ning said next let him down again. Ill give a gift to everyone here! Gu Ning added. Situ Ye was upset. A gift for everyone would be meaningless. However, he could do nothing about it. Will we get a gift too? What is it? Hao Ran and the other people in the room immediately gathered around Gu Ning. They all knew that Gu Nings gift had to be very special, so they were all curious. Gu Ning took out many porcin bottles that she had prepared earlier on. There were three pills in each of the porcin bottles. This is a unique medicine, which can cure any diseases, and its very safe. Gu Ning then told them the effects of the medicine in details. Hao Ran and her other friends had already heard of it when they had been in Su Anyas home, and they had also witnessed it, so they all believed it. Situ Ye and Chu Xuanfeng, on the other hand, were quite surprised, and couldnt believe it. Really? Of course. We saw it with our own eyes! Hao Ran opened his mouth before Gu Ning could and told them about what had happened in the Su familys house. Although it wasnt a secret in the high society of City F, not everyone knew the details, especially Chu Xuanfeng who seldom stayed in City F. After Hao Rans exnation, they started to believe it. Even though they still had doubts, they epted the gift with pleasure. It wasnt umon for them to be injured, so this medicine was exactly what they needed. As for the source of the medicine. None of them asked although they were all curious about it. After that, they kept on drinking and ying. All of a sudden, a red spot shed by Gu Nings eyes. Gu Ning was surprised. And without hesitation, she directly raised her leg, kicking heavily at the nearby sofa. The sofa slid to the side under the force of the kick and Gu Ning instantly pushed it to stand up at the same time. Before anyone else realized what was going on, a bullet hit the sofa with a clear sound. Seeing the bullet, everyone understood that one of them had been aimed at. Gu Ning looked towards the sniper at once, and the sniper panicked a little before he packed his things and ran away. Chu Peihan and the others were stunned by the scene, while Chu Xuanfeng quickly walked to Situ Yes side. Situ Ye stayed calm, but was furious. None of them were in the mood to have fun after the ident, so they left the clubhouse. Thank you so much, Gu Ning, Situ Ye said. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, he would have been killed. Chapter 466 - Gu Xiaoxiao, Qin Zheng and Chen Ziyao Chapter 466 Gu Xiaoxiao, Qin Zheng and Chen Ziyao People outside didnt know what had happened in the private room, so the others were still enjoying themselves in the clubhouse. After Gu Ning and her friends had left, only Situ Ye and Chu Xuanfeng were left in the private room. Situ Yey against the sofa with an evil expression saying in a low voice, It seems like someone cant wait any longer. Although he didnt have evidence yet, Situ Ye already knew who was behind the attack. In gangs, people schemed against each other even more cruelly than in politics. Once there were conflicts as to benefits or ambit, some would die. Besides, there were plenty of ways not to bear the legal result even if you killed a man in a gang. That was also the reason why so many people were afraid of the gangs because the gangs werent restricted byws. What should we do next? Chu Xuanfeng asked. He was displeased too, because he also knew who nned this. Create an ident and get rid of him! Situ Ye ordered. Actually, Situ Ye had nned to turn a blind eye, given that the person was one of the founders of the Qing Gang. However, since the person had already schemed to kill him, he wouldnt mind killing a betrayer. Even though he didnt have proof, it was still very easy for Situ Ye to kill a man. Hao Ran and the others walked downstairs in shock and fear. None of them talked about what had just happened. Seeing that Yu Mixis face was pale, Mu Ke seemed worried and asked her, Are you alright? Im fine. Yu Mixi forced a smile. Gu Ning gave Mu Ke a nce before she looked to Yu Mixi. She saw affection in Mu Kes eyes towards Yu Mixi, but Yu Mixi didnt show much love towards Mu Ke. Gu Ning didnt know whether Yu Mixi just wanted Mu Ke to be her friend or if she didnt realize that they could actually be boyfriend and girlfriend. They were still so young, and had been friends for a long time. Maybe it wasnt easy for both of them to make a step forward. When they were about to walk out of the clubhouse, they met Qin Yifan in the hall. Qin Yifan had an appointment with his friends, and he was a littlete. When he saw Gu Ning, he was struck dumb for a second, then wore a gentle smile. Hi, Gu Ning and everyone. What a coincidence! Qin Yifan didnt seem sad or helpless now because he had already gotten over it. Even though it still hurt when Gu Ning appeared in his sight, he soon calmed down. Hi, Yifan! Gu Ning always had a good impression of Qin Yifan, so she treated him as friendly as ever. Are you going home now? Its still early! Qin Yifan said. Not really. Were going to another ce, Gu Ning said. We gotta go now. Have fun! Sure, bye! Qin Yifan said, and they separated. Seeing Gu Ning walking away, Qin Yifan wore a wry smile. His heart still ached for her. Its not even 10 pm now. Lets go to V5 Bar! I need a drink to calm down, Hao Ran said. All of them looked at Gu Ning, waiting for her opinion. Why not? Gu Ning said. Yay! Youre the best boss ever! Chu Peihan eximed. Well, you can still go have fun without me, Gu Ning said. Her friends always listened to her. If youre absent, itll be much less fun, Hao Ran said. Exactly! Qin Zixun echoed. Unexpectedly, when they had just reached the entrance of V5 Bar, they saw drama unfolding. And the roles in the scene were Gu Xiaoxiao, Chen Ziyao and Qin Zheng. Gu Xiaoxiao and Chen Ziyao were pulling and pushing against each other. Qin Zheng walked over and pushed Gu Xiaoxiao away. Gu Xiaoxiao, enough! Enough? Gu Xiaoxiao was in a rage. Qin Zheng, Chen Ziyao, how dare you do this to me? Youre my boyfriend and my best friend. How could you secretly be together behind my back! Hearing that, onlookers looked at Chen Ziyao and Qin Zheng with disdain. What? She slept with her best friends boyfriend? Wow, what a drama! Men always obey their sexual impulses! You hit the point! I think the girl is such a bitch that she stole the man away from her best friend! I agree! People around them were all frequent customers of night clubs, so they didnt bother to be polite. Chen Ziyao had never been humiliated like that before, and burst into tears at once. Qin Zheng, as the boy, stayed strong. Shut up! You dont know the situation, so stop criticizing us! Qin Zheng snapped at them, then turned to Gu Xiaoxiao. Gu Xiaoxiao, we already broke up, and its none of your business who Im with now! Broke up? When? Gu Xiaoxiao questioned. Hearing that, Qin Zheng panicked a little. In fact, Qin Zheng didnt break up with Gu Xiaoxiao face to face. Gu Xiaoxiao had left City F, and they gradually stopped contacting each other. That being the case, they came to a silent agreement that they broke up with one another. However, when Gu Xiaoxiao found out that Qin Zheng became Chen Ziyaos boyfriend, she couldnt ept it, and felt like she had been betrayed. That was the cause of the scene. Even though Qin Zheng didnt break up with Gu Xiaoxiao face to face, he wouldnt admit it in order to protect his image. Gu Xiaoxiao, we broke up already, thats the reason why we didnt call each other at all recently. Have you ever seen a couple who doesnt contact each other for a month? You... Gu Xiaoxiao was mad, but didnt know how to argue back, because what Qin Zheng had said was the truth. Her reaction was also caught by those onlookers, and they started to despise Gu Xiaoxiao now. Oh, so the bitch is this girl? Shes so shameless toe on to the boy after they have already broken up. Chapter 467 - Throw Her in Jail Chapter 467 Throw Her in Jail Exactly! She made us judge the other girl! Gu Xiaoxiao was irritated, but didnt know how to argue back. Ziyao, lets go! Qin Zheng held Chen Ziyaos hand walking away. From the beginning to the end, Chen Ziyao didnt say a word, because she wanted to see Qin Zhengs attitude and also wanted to protect her image. No! Gu Xiaoxiao immediately went to pull Qin Zheng back. She had already humiliated herself in public, so she wasnt willing to give up. She wanted them to apologize. Just as Gu Xiaoxiao touched Qin Zhengs hand, Qin Zheng flung her to the ground and left right away. Gu Ning and her friends went into the bar after the drama ended. Gu Ning wasnt interested inughing at Gu Xiaoxiao now. Chu Peihan actually wanted to do that, but she didnt say anything since Gu Ning had no interest. They went to a private room, drinking and chatting to the music. Mu Ke poured a ss of water for Yu Mixi, which attracted everyone elses attention. Mu Ke instantly exined. Mixi isnt good at drinking, so I think that its better for her to drink water. Yu Mixi didnt think that there was anything wrong with that. Im not good at drinking either, Chu Peihan said and teased. Let me pour some water for you, Mu Ke said, and was going to do that, but was stopped by Chu Peihan. Alright, I dont like drinking water when Im having alcohol. Its ufortable. At that moment, everyone started to realize that Mu Ke treated Yu Mixi differently. However, Yu Mixi apparently didnt know, so they didnt point it out in case it would cause unnecessary trouble. Oh, Mixi, did your uncles and aunts harass you again? Gu Ning asked. Mu Ke also looked at Yu Mixi with concern. They did twice but we called the police so they disappeared, Yu Mixi said. Good to know, Gu Ning said. After a while, Hao Ran checked his phone and eximed in surprise, What the f*ck? What? The others were all curious why Hao Ran was so surprised. Read this! Hao Ran showed his phone to the others, and there was a piece of shocking news on the screen. A Boy and Two Girls Fought in Public Because of an Emotional Entanglement. One Girl Was Pushed by the Other into the Middle of the Road And Was Hit by a Car (Photo Attached] In the photo, lying two meters in front of a white car was a girl dressed in white. Half of her face was covered in blood, and it was very likely that her face was damaged. The girl was Chen Ziyao. From what the title said, the other girl had to be Gu Xiaoxiao who had pushed Chen Ziyao. Everyone was shocked that Gu Xiaoxiao would do that. However, nobody cared about Chen Ziyao because none of them liked her. Well, I think that Gu Xiaoxiao is going to jail this time, Chu Peihan said, but didnt have any sympathy at all. Actually, what Gu Xiaoxiao had done to Gu Ning thest time was already enough to send her to jail. She dug her own grave, Hao Ran said. They werent affected by this ident, and kept on drinking and chatting. Gu Xiaoxiao was selfish, cruel and evil so she didnt care about the consequences and set herself to get revenge. After the ident, someone immediately called the ambnce and the police. The ambnce and the police arrived at almost the same time, and Chen Ziyao, followed by Qin Zheng, was sent to the hospital, while Gu Xiaoxiao was taken to the police station. The police and the hospital then called Gu Xiaoxiaos and Chen Ziyaos parents separately. After receiving the terrible news, Chen Ziyaos parents ran to the hospital, while Gu Xiaoxiaos parents ran to the police station without dy. Qin Zheng had mixed emotions, not because of Chen Ziyao, but because he was worried about whether this ident would affect himself. He was selfish too. Once the ambnce arrived at the hospital, Chen Ziyao was rushed into the emergency room. Although it needed her parents signature to perform surgery, Chen Ziyaos father Chen ngwei told them to perform the surgery right away, because they werent sure whether Chen Ziyao could hang on until they arrived. The hospital also knew that Chen Ziyaos father was an important figure, so they perform the surgery at once. After Chen Ziyaos parents found out the entire process of the ident, they were so mad that they almost punched Qin Zheng. If it hadnt been for Qin Zheng, Gu Xiaoxiao wouldnt have pushed Chen Ziyao into the middle of the road. However, Qin Zhengs father was the vice director of the Tourism Administration, so Chen Ziyaos parents didnt dare to hurt him. Instead, they made up their mind to make Gu Xiaoxiao bear the result, even though they had a good rtionship with Gu Qinxiang. Gu Qinxiang, Lin Lijuan and Gu Qingyun also arrived at the police stationter. After finding out the whole process, they were also mad at Gu Xiaoxiaos behavior. To their astonishment, Gu Xiaoxiao dared to kill a girl at her age. And it wasnt the first time that Gu Xiaoxiao had tried to hurt another girl. Gu Xiaoxiao had sessfully gotten away with what she had done before, so she didnt taste the feeling of fear until she ended up in the police station. Seeing Gu Qinxiang and Lin Lijuaning, she burst into tears. Dad, mom, get me out! Qinxiang, do something! Get Xiaoxiao out! Lin Lijuan only knew how to show off in front of her rtives, but had no idea how to deal with difficulties. Gu Qinxiang understood that Gu Xiaoxiao would be sentenced to years in jail if he failed to handle it well, so he called Chen Ziyaos father to apologize and discuss thepensation. He almost begged Chen Ziyaos father to treat it as an ident, instead of an intentional assault. In that case, Gu Xiaoxiao wouldnt be put in jail. Chen Ziyaos father said, Gu Qinxiang, thepensation doesnt matter at all, but I will throw your daughter in jail! After that, he hung up on Gu Qinxiang. How is it? How is it? Lin Lijuan was anxious. Chapter 468 - Cold-blooded? Chapter 468 Cold-blooded? Chen ngwei said that hes going to throw Xiaoxiao in jail, Gu Qinxiang said in despair. What? Lin Lijuan was shocked and almost fell onto the ground. Luckily, Gu Qingyun who stood behind her supported her on time. Dad, I dont want to be put in jail! Please help me out! Gu Xiaoxiao cried in fear when she heard that she could end up in jail. You dont want to be put in jail? Why didnt you think about the consequences before you pushed Ziyao into the road? Gu Qinxiang snapped at her. He was so mad and disappointed that he almost beat Gu Xiaoxiao. What should we do now? We cant let Xiaoxiao be put in jail! Lin Lijuan asked. What can I do? Chen ngwei refused to settle it out of court, and it wasnt an ident after all. Gu Qinxiang lost his patience. He also had no idea how to handle it right now. Oh, call Gu Man! Doesnt she know Mrs. Hao? Its very easy for the Hao family to protect Xiaoxiao! Lin Lijuan thought of Gu Man all of a sudden and told Gu Qinxiang to call her. Although Gu Qinxiang didnt think that Gu Man would be willing to help him, he still called her because there was nothing else he could do. Gu Man thought that Gu Qinxiang was calling to borrow money, but she still answered his call in case he had something else to talk to her about. After Gu Man heard what Gu Xiaoxiao had done, she was astonished too. However, she rejected Gu Qinxiangs request without hesitation. Gu Man, do you have to be so cold-blooded? Gu Qinxiang was in a rage. You already refused to lend me money, but how can you stand aside when Xiaoxiao is in trouble! It seemed that it was all Gu Mans fault in his eyes. Gu Man was also furious, and yelled angrily, Gu Qinxiang! Do you know how shameless and selfish your family is? Gu Xiaoxiaomitted a crime and she should take responsibility for it! When she turned to her cousin trying to hurt Ningningst time, she should have been put in jail already! We didnt sue her, just because shes a rtive. Its insane to think that the Hao family will help a criminal! After that, Gu Man directly hung up on Gu Qinxiang. Gu Qinxiang was so annoyed that he almost smashed his phone. How is it? Did she agree? Although Lin Lijuan already had the answer from Gu Qinxiangs reaction, she still couldnt ept it. From her perspective, Gu Man had to help them. After hanging up on Gu Qinxiang, Gu Man went to tell Gu Qing and her family who lived next door what Gu Xiaoxiao had done. Gu Qing and Jiang Xu were also stunned, but neither of them had sympathy for Gu Xiaoxiao. They didnt know the specific reason for the conflict which caused Gu Xiaoxiao to push the girl into the middle of a road, but Gu Xiaoxiao had alreadymitted the crime of intentional assault. As long as Chen Ziyaos parents werent willing to forgive her, she would be put in jail. They definitely had no sympathy for a criminal, especially after what Gu Xiaoxiao had done to Gu Ning before. Therefore, when Gu Qinxiang called Gu Qing and Jiang Xuter, neither of them answered his call, which irritated Gu Qinxiang, but he could do nothing about it. Nevertheless, he didnt want to give up, and called Gu Qinyangter. He tried to get Gu Qinyang to help him persuade Gu Man. Gu Qinyang was also greatly surprised after hearing the shocking news. He hesitated for a while before he rejected Gu Qinxiang, because Gu Xiaoxiao had alreadymitted the crime, and he hated those who wanted to get away with a crime more since he was a public servant himself. Ever since he had found out what Gu Xiaoxiao had done to Gu Ning thest time, he had the worse impression of Gu Xiaoxiao. Gu Qinxiang spoiled his children rotten and that was why they were sow-defying. At the same time, Gu Qinyang also realized that he had to teach his own children well and never allow them to behave like Gu Xiaoxiao. Gu Qinxiang swore at Gu Qinyang but couldnt do anything about it either. In the end, he had to go to the hospital and apologize to Chen Ziyaos parents in person. Unfortunately, Chen Ziyaos parents still refused to settle it out of court, and Gu Qinxiang could only hire the bestwyer he could afford to see whether thewyer could change something Although Gu Qinyang rejected Gu Qinxiang, he called Gu Qingter and told her about it. Gu Qing said to him seriously, Maybe you think that were cold-blooded, but we did it for a good reason. We didnt sue Gu Xiaoxiaost time after what she did to Ningning but she wont reflect on herself. If she doesnt need to bear the consequences of her own terrible behavior, she wont learn from it. Luckily, you called me, instead of Man. Man would feel hurt if you call her and brought it up again. You know Ningning is very sessful now. If you really treat us as your family, well help you if you have any problems in the future. I understand, Gu Qinyang said. He definitely knew that Gu Ning had the ability to get rid of him, so he didnt dare to annoy her. He also felt lucky that he hadnt intentionally hurt Gu Man and Gu Ning, even though he had also despised them before. In addition, Gu Ning was willing to forgive them. Gu Qinyang and his wife were justmon public servants without any power or much money after all. Chen Ziyao was injured on her face, and her legs were broken too. She could have stic surgery to repair her face, but she wouldnt be able to stand anymore. That being the case, her parents were determined to throw Gu Xiaoxiao in jail. Gu Ning and her friends didnt follow the news, and they didnt leave the bar until it was nearly 12 pm. Mu Ke, would you please send Mixi home? Gu Ning asked. She wouldnt interfere in their personal affairs, but she was willing to create a chance for them so that they could be alone for a while. And it was totally up to them whether they could move a step forward. No problem. Mu Ke of course wouldnt reject, but he was very nervous, because he knew that Gu Ning must have found out about his fondness towards Yu Mixi. Yu Mixi, on the other hand, had no idea about it, so she agreed to let Mu Ke send her home, and they got in a taxi. Seeing Mu Ke and Yu Mixi leaving in the taxi, Hao Ran wore a smile and said, Boss, are you creating chances for them? Although it was a question, he already knew the answer was affirmative. I dont think Yu Mixi knows about Mu Kes feelings towards her. I do hope that they can be together, Chu Peihan said. They were so young right now, and it was too far away for them to get married or have a family, so none of them knew what would happen in the future. If Mu Ke and Yu Mixis rtionship failed one of them could leave their team, because it was rare to see a couple be friends again after breaking up with each other. Chapter 469 - Enemies Often Cross Each Other’s Path

Chapter 469 Enemies Often Cross Each Others Path

Whatever will be, will be, Gu Ning said. The future was full of changes and ns could never catch up with change, so it was better that they go with the flow. Although Yu Mixi didnt know that Mu Ke admired her, she felt a little uneasy and shy when she was alone with him. Mu Ke was handsome and gentle. Yu Mixi would be lying if she said that she had no affection towards him, but she also knew the abyss between them, so she never allowed herself to imagine their future. On the way, the two barely talked. However, when they arrived, Mu Ke followed Yu Mixi in getting out of the car and walked her to the stairs. Thanks, Yu Mixi said. My pleasure. Good night, Mu Ke said gently. Yu Mixis heart skipped a beat when Mu Ke said goodnight to her, because it was the first time that a boy had said that to her like that. Good night, Yu Mixi replied, before she walked upstairs. Mu Ke didnt leave until Yu Mixis back disappeared from his sight. When Gu Ning got home, Gu Man was still awake. Gu Ning knew that her mother was in a bad mood at a nce. Mom, whats wrong? Gu Ning asked with concern. Gu Man then told Gu Ning what had happened to Gu Xiaoxiao. Gu Ning had already heard about it, so she wasnt surprised. However, to her astonishment, Gu Qinxiang would actually call Gu Man and even wanted the Hao family to help Gu Xiaoxiao out, which was totally insane. Just ignore him, and we wont be involved in this mess. Gu Xiaoxiao deserves it, Gu Ning said. She didnt tell Gu Man the details, because they didnt care. After a short while, Gu Nings phone rang, and the caller was Leng Shaoting. Its already past 12 am, so Leng Shaoting called her to wish her happy Lantern Festival. Because Gu Man hadnt gone to bed yet, Gu Ning didnt talk with Leng Shaoting on the phone for a long time, in case Gu Man would have doubts. The next day was the Lantern Festival. The capital, in the Leng familys old house... Master Leng got up early that morning, and felt rxed as well as energetic. He knew that it was the great effects of the pill that Leng Shaoting had given him yesterday, and was quite surprised. Master Leng keptplimenting Gu Ning in front of Leng Shaoting, which made Leng Shaoting feel extremely satisfied. Leng Shaoting wouldnt be as happy even if his grandpa praised him. Afterwards, Master Leng called Master Jiang at once. He couldnt wait to show off in front of his old friend, but he didnt tell Master Jiang that the pills were from Gu Ning. Instead, he only told Master Jiang that he got a special medicine which was good for his health. Master Jiang, however, was worried. Leng, are you sure the pill is safe? It sounds very abnormal! Master Jiang didnt want Master Leng to be deceived. Of course its safe! Im not dumb! Master Leng retorted. I indeed feel rxed,fortable and energetic now. I used to feel tired after walking for just a dozen minutes, but I walked for half an hour in my yard this morning and didnt feel tired at all! In addition, I have a great appetite now! Really? Master Jiang doubted it, but was also curious. He had never heard of it before, so he didnt believe it. At the same time, he also knew that there were so many things that he had never heard of. Therefore, he was quite curious. Why would I lie to you? Master Leng said. He was a little mad and disappointed because he simply wanted to show off, but his friend thought that it wasnt normal. Fine, forget it. After that, he hung up. Master Leng had nned to call Master Xu in the beginning, but he gave up on that now, because his good mood was already ruined by Master Jiang. Master Lengs family was also curious about why he suddenly became so energetic with a great appetite, but none of them knew the reason, because Master Leng wouldnt tell them. In City F, Gu Ning went to do grocery shopping with Gu Qing and Gu Man in the morning. They had spent the New Year Festival at Gu Mans, so they decided to spend the Lantern Festival at Gu Qings. Once they were out, Gu Ning sensed that someone was secretly staring at them, and she instantly knew who it was. Is he still here? He didnt go home for the Lantern Festival? Gu Ning thought to herself. Suddenly, Gu Ning felt sorry for him. She also had the impulse to invite him to spend the Lantern Festival with them, but it was obviously not the right time. In Gu Qinxiangs home, it was the worst Lantern Festival that they had ever had because of what had happened to Gu Xiaoxiao. Gu Qinxiang had turned to awyer for advice on Gu Xiaoxiaoswsuit early that morning, but thewyers answer was that Gu Xiaoxiao was doomed to be put in jail as long as the Chen family wasnt willing to settle it out of court. Besides, Gu Xiaoxiao would be sentenced to at least three years in jail ording to the injuries she had caused. Hearing the answer, Gu Qinxiang knew that it was hopeless but he still did his best trying to get a lighter sentence for Gu Xiaoxiao. Cao Wenxins family went to spend the Lantern Festival at her aunts today, and they set off right after breakfast. However, the moment that Cao Wenxin walked inside, she was stunned when she noticed the man sitting on the sofa. Xin Bei! Why is he here? The man sitting on the sofa was Xin Bei. Xin Bei said that he was going to visit his uncle, but he appears here. Is it possible... My uncle is his uncle too! Jesus! How is it possible! Cao Wenxin almost went crazy especially when she thought of what had happened on the ne yesterday. And she really wanted to run away right now. Xin Bei was also stunned when Cao Wenxin showed up. Unexpectedly, Cao Wenxin was the daughter of his aunts younger brother. Thinking of what had happened on the ne yesterday, Xin Bei felt uneasy too, so he directly turned his head away from her, pretending that he didnt know her. Wenjun, Wenxin,e on in! Let me introduce you. This is my cousin, Xin Bei! A man who was around 30-years-old, standing by Xin Beis side said to Cao Wenjun and Cao Wenxin, then turned to Xin Bei. Theyre my cousins too, Cao Wenjun and Cao Wenxin. The man who introduced them to each other was named Xin Chen. He was the son of Xin Beis uncle as well as the son of Cao Wenjun and Cao Wenxins uncle. Nice to meet you! Nice to meet you too! Xin Bei greeted Cao Wenjun, but ignored Cao Wenxin. Luckily, no one noticed that except for themselves. Chen, where is Wei? Cao Wenxin couldnt stay there for a second longer, so she could only turn to talking with her cousins wife. She is upstairs with the child. Xin Chen said. Oh, Ill go find her, saying that, Cao Wenxin quickly ran upstairs, like she was escaping away. Xin Chen and Cao Wenjun felt like Cao Wenxin was different today, but didnt think further. The men sat down together then, starting to chat. Chapter 470 - Who Is Terrible?

Chapter 470 Who Is Terrible?

Xin Chen worked in politics, Xin Bei served in the army, and Cao Wenjun was a police officer. Among them, Xin Bei had the greatest achievement, but his identity towards outsiders was just a lieutenant colonel of a certain military region. Only a few people knew that he was a member of the Red me because it was highly confidential. Cao Wenjun had already heard of Xin Bei from Xin Chen and he admired Xin Bei very much, but this was the first time that they had met each other because of varied reasons. join our discord https://discord.gg/6vFZqaT Xin Bei, I think youre old enough to have a girlfriend now. What do you think of Wenxin? Xin Chen suddenly said to Xin Bei. Actually, Xin Chen had the intention to introduce Xin Bei to Cao Wenxin today at the Lantern Festival. In Xin Chens eyes, Xin Bei was an achiever, and Cao Wenxin was also a good girl. They would be a great match! Of course, all that Xin Chen could do was simply introduce them to one another, and it was totally up to them whether they would be together. Xin Bei was struck dumb for a second and had mixed emotions at that moment. Facing Cao Wenxin, he wasnt sure about his feelings towards her. He didnt like her, nor hated her very much, and didnt think they got along well after what had happened between them. You dont need to worry about me. I think that Ill find my girl at the right time. Xin Bei didnt deny Xin Chens advice directly, but it wasnt an affirmative answer either. Since Xin Bei said so, Xin Chen didnt say anything further, but Cao Wenjun was slightly disappointed, because he hoped that his sister could be together with Xin Bei. Nheless, Cao Wenjun also thought that they had just met for the first time, and it was hard to tell at such an early stage. Meanwhile, Cao Wenjun nned to invite them to have fun together after dinner, so that Xin Bei would have more chances to get along with Cao Wenxin. What Cao Wenjun didnt know was that Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin had actually already met each other many times. Cao Wenxin tried to avoid Xin Bei, so she went to find her cousins wife. Unexpectedly, her cousins wife, Qiao Wei, went downstairster so Cao Wenxin had to go back to the living room too. What was worse, Qiao Wei directly sat with the men, and Cao Wenxin had nowhere to hide. Wenxin,e here! Qiao Wei said to her. In order to not let others find out anything unusual, Cao Wenxin forced herself to go over and sit with them. However, she then kept ying with the 2-year-old kid to avoid meeting Xin Beis eyes. Xin Bei also turned away from Cao Wenxin, and kept chatting with Cao Wenjun and Xin Chen. In others eyes, it seemed like the two disliked each other. Even so, Cao Wenjun still wanted to conduct his n for tonight. After dinner, Cao Wenxin thought that she could finally leave, but Cao Wenjun proposed to have a walk and appreciate thenterns together. Can I not go with you? Cao Wenxin asked. She really didnt want to spend another minute with Xin Bei. Somehow, Xin Bei was a little disappointed when Cao Wenxin rejected going out with him. Dont you love doing stuff? Why not? Cao Wenjun frowned a little. Wenxin, go have some fun with your cousins! You dont have anything else to do if you go home alone, Tang Yunrong said. Wenxin, Ill go too. You wont be the only girl. Qiao Wei thought that Cao Wenxin was being shy to go alone with the men. Cao Wenxin opened her mouth, but didnt know how to reject them because it would be very unusual if she insisted not to go with them. Fine! Lets go. Cao Wenxinpromised. Seeing Cao Wenxin being so unwilling, Xin Bei felt ufortable, but didnt say anything. Xin Chen was the driver; Qiao Wei sat in the passengers seat, while Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin sat behind with Cao Wenjun in the middle. On the way, Cao Wenxin never spoke on her own initiative, which waspletely not her style. Therefore, the others in the car immediately sensed that something was different, but none of them knew that Xin Bei was the cause. Wenxin, what happened to you? You didnt talk to us at all today, which is quite unusual, Xin Chen said. I have nothing to say, Cao Wenxin said. Just ignore me please. Xin Chen, however, wouldnt ignore her. I heard that you visited the capital the other day? Yes, Cao Wenxin said. Did you have fun? Xin Chen asked. Cao Wenxin stopped for a second before she said, I did when I was happy, but didnt when I wasnt. Cao Wenxin intentionally stressed the words when she said she hadnt had fun when she had been unhappy. She was picking on Xin Bei and Xin Bei knew it. Xin Bei was a little mad, because she wasnt the only one who had been unhappy. When they had met for the first time, she had thrown coffee in his face and had told others that he was a terrible man; when they had met the second time, she had hit him with the cue stick; When they had met the third time, she had poured coffee on him again and had even injured his penis! Xin Bei thought that he was the one who had the right to be unhappy. What happened during your journey? Qiao Wei asked. I met a terrible man, Cao Wenxin suddenly blurted out. She regretted it immediately after she said it but it was toote to take it back. A terrible man? Xin Bei couldnt tolerate it anymore, and turned to look at Cao Wenxin in annoyance. The others in the car immediately realized that there must be something that had happened between them that they didnt know about. Am I wrong? I identally hit him once, and he intentionally knocked into me! Cao Wenxin said. Xin Bei was amused, and asked, Really? So who threw coffee in my face before she even knew the situation, and who hit me with the cue stick on purpose? Who poured coffee on me again yesterday and even injured... Xin Bei suddenly stopped, because he felt embarrassed to say that in public. Fine, I know it was a misunderstanding when we met for the first time, but how about the other things youve done to me? You... Cao Wenxin didnt know what to say. Hearing that, everyone else knew that the two had already met each other before and had many conflicts. Chapter 471 - Who Is Your Brother-in-law? Chapter 471 Who Is Your Brother-inw? If they had conflicts, it would be difficult for Cao Wenjun to achieve his goal. If you dare criticize me again, Ill tell Ningning, and my brother-inw will help me punish you! Cao Wenxin threatened. You... Xin Bei was stunned this time. Alright, stop arguing now, Xin Chen said to Xin Bei. Although Cao Wenxin was being a little aggressive, she was a girl after all. Do you think that Im the one who is wrong? I didnt say anything in the beginning. It was her who started to me me! Xin Bei said in annoyance. Xin Chen opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say. Xin Bei also closed his mouth. He would stay quiet as long as Cao Wenxin stopped picking on him. Oh, Wenxin, who is your brother-inw? Cao Wenjun asked with curiosity. Since when do you have a brother-inw? Ningnings boyfriend of course! Cao Wenxin said. Gu Ning? Cao Wenjun was surprised. Isnt she just 18-years-old? She already has a boyfriend? Although Cao Wenjun hadnt met Gu Ning yet, he had heard a lot about her, and he admired her very much. Yes. Hes extraordinarily handsome and outstanding! Cao Wenxinplimented. Ningning made a good choice. Xin Bei thought to himself that his boss was, of course, extraordinarily outstanding, and there were few people who wereparable to his boss in this world. Cao Wenjun also believed that Gu Nings boyfriend had to be very excellent, but she was only 18-years-old. Does grandpa know that Gu Ning has a boyfriend? Of course! They already met each other, Cao Wenxin said. Since their grandfather was already aware of it, Cao Wenjun wasnt worried anymore. After that, they arrived at an ancient street with many old buildings. Although the buildings had been repaired and rebuilt many years ago, they still kept the historical style. It was the Lantern Festival, so the street was already full of activity, and was aze with exquisitenterns hanging on both sides. If the visitors hadnt been wearing modern clothing, they would have thought that they had transmigrated to the past! There were Lantern shows everywhere in different sizes, so Gu Ning along with Gu Man and Gu Qings family went to appreciate thenterns tonight. Thentern show in City F was set at Qingjiang Square, which was the same ce that the firework show had taken ce. Hao Ran and his friends came here too. Except for Zhang Tianping and Chu Peihan who were alone, the rest came here with their families. Gu Qing and Gu Man were friends of Hao Rans mother, and they already had an appointment to appreciatenterns together, so Gu Man called Hao Rans mother once they arrived at Qingjiang Square. They were also in the parking lot, so they met each other soon. Mrs. Lus family also came here with Hao Rans family. Mrs. Lus husband was Lu Zejin, and they had a 13-year-old daughter named Lu Yixiao. Mrs. Hao introduced them to each other, and they were busy greeting one another in the following minutes. After that, Hao Zhonglong purposely introduced Gu Ning to Lu Zejin, Zejin, this is the real boss of the most popr jewelry store in City F, Gu Ning! Hao Zhonglong respected and appreciated Gu Ning very much, because she had achieved a lot at such a young age. Hearing that, Lu Zejin was greatly surprised. He had, of course, heard the story of Gu Ning, but he had been busy that day when Miss Su had held her birthday party, so he hadnt met Gu Ning until now. Miss Gu, so nice to meet you! Lu Zejin said politely. He didnt show any disdain just because she was young. Instead, he treated her like she was one of his peers and alsoplimented her right in front of others. Miss Gu is really an outstandingly sessful young businesswoman! Thank you so much for yourpliment, Mr. Lu, Gu Ning said politely. She wasnt proud, nor was she self-abased but had a natural air of an achiever, which impressed Lu Zejin more. Im so envious of Gu Man that she has such an outstanding daughter. I wish my son could be half as sessful as Gu Ning! Mrs. Hao said. Mom, do you have to show your dislike towards your own son in front of everyone? Hao Ranined. Show me your ability and I wont do it again, Mrs. Hao said. Fine, Hao Ran said with a sad face. Alright, lets go inside! Hao Zhonglong said, and a group of them walked inside. Tang Yunfan was following them along the way. Seeing that other families were so happy together, while Gu Man was alone and Gu Nings father was absent, Tang Yunfans heart ached, and he had an impulse to run forward and have a reunion with them, but it would be irresponsible if he suddenly showed up like that before he regained his memory. He didnt want Gu Man to face a man who hadpletely forgotten her, because she would be hurt deeply. At the same time, he was also afraid that he would never regain his memory. In that case, he wouldnt be able to have a family reunion even though his wife and daughter were right in front of his eyes, which was torture for him too. Therefore, Tang Yunfan gave himself a deadline. If he failed to gain his memory back within a month, he would directly show up in front of Gu Man and Gu Ning to take the duty of a husband as well as a father. Gu Man also felt sad that she couldnt give Gu Ning aplete family. Gu Ning sensed Gu Mans sadness, so she held her hand tofort her. Gu Man soon rxed because of Gu Ningsfort. She had lived her life like that for the past 18 years, and it was meaningless to think about it right now. After a while, they met An Guangyao and An Yi. An Guangyao stood by Gu Nings left side, and Gu Ning was introducing him to Gu Man. They were chatting happily, but Tang Yunfan couldnt hear their talk from where he was. He suddenly felt a sense of crisis, because they looked so harmonious together. Who is the man? Whats his rtionship with them? Tang Yunfan didnt know what he should do if Gu Man already had a man that she liked. Although he hadnt regained his memory yet, he knew that Gu Man and Gu Ning were his wife and daughter, and he was reluctant to see Gu Man being with another man. However, if Gu Man felt happy with the man, he had no right to interfere, because he had been absent for the past 18 years, and hadnt taken care of Gu Ning for a single day. Chapter 472 - Leng Shaoting Changed Chapter 472 Leng Shaoting Changed After a while, Gu Ning received Chu Peihans call. A few minutester, she and Zhang Tianping joined them. Now, only Qin Zixun, Su Anya and Yu Mixi were absent. Gu Ning took a selfie when she was in the middle of beautiful, brightnterns, and sent it to Leng Shaoting. At this time, Leng Shaoting was ying chess with his grandfather. He checked his phone immediately when he heard the sound of the new message. He had set a special sound for Gu Nings messages and calls, so he would know that the message was from her the moment he heard the sound. When Leng Shaoting read the message and saw Gu Nings smiling face in the photo, there was a gentle smile on his lips too, which shocked Master Leng. Since when had his grandson learned how to smile? Master Leng immediately realized that the message must be sent from Gu Ning. Master Leng was curious, and approached Leng Shaoting trying to have a peep. Unexpectedly, Leng Shaoting discovered him, and instantly drew his phone back. Go away, Leng Shaoting said lightly and gave Master Leng a cold look. You young brat... Master Leng was annoyed, but couldnt do anything about it. He didnt want Leng Shaoting to be mad at him, or he would have gotten someone to investigate the girl already. I dont want to y anymore. Master Leng lost interest. Fine, Ill go back to my room then. Leng Shaoting stood up at once. He didnt care to y chess at all and left without hesitation. You... Master Leng was astonished. His grandson really chose his girlfriend over his grandfather! In fact, Master Leng never felt like Leng Shaoting cherished him, because Leng Shaoting had been busy with tasks before, and now he was busy dating his girlfriend. However, Master Leng epted it soon, because he also hoped that his grandson could be happy. Leng Shaoting sent a message back to Gu Ning the moment he went back to his room. Leng Shaoting: Ningning, are you seducing me? When Gu Ning read his message, she v struck dumb for a second. What? Gu Ning: Im not. Leng Shaoting: You alone are a seduction to me. Reading the words, Gu Ning flushed, and replied: Since when have you be so horny? Leng Shaoting: Since the moment you turned me on. Leng Shaoting put it inly. Gu Ning breathed hard, and suddenly doubted whether the person who was texting with her was really Leng Shaoting, because she couldnt believe that those words were typed down by him. Gu Ning: Are you Shaoting? Leng Shaoting was also struck dumb for a second when he read Gu Nings message, and soon figured it out and called Gu Ning at once. Seeing Leng Shaotings call, Gu Ning answered it without dy. Ningning, Leng Shaoting called her. I wondered if someone was ying on your phone, Gu Ning said, but still felt shy when she thought of what Leng Shaoting had just texted her. Its impossible that Id let others y on my phone, unless its you, because Im willing to give you my everything, Leng Shaoting said with affection. Gu Nings heart was pounding fast. Alright-alright. Its too noisy here, Ill call you back when Im home. After that, Gu Ning hung up. Although they had already slept together, Gu Ning still felt shy to talk to him about it. Leng Shaoting smiled resignedly when he heard the busy signal on the phone, but he didnt mind, because he knew that she was hanging out with her family, and he also had no intention to bother her. In City B, Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei had another conflict again after a short while of silence, simply because a stand owner selling skynterns mistook them for a couple and persuaded them to buy one. They disliked each other very much, and were both mad when others thought that they were a couple. Cao Wenxin said with disdain, Hey, whats wrong with your eyes? We are not a couple. I hate men like him! Xin Bei also retorted with intense dislike, What? I dont think youre capable of judging others, given that youre so rude and unkind. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin was irritated. What did you say? Im rude and unkind? Dont forget youre the terrible man! Im a terrible man? Xin Bei was amused. He thought that he really should stay away from Cao Wenxin, because they always had conflicts whenever they were together. Fine, I dont want to argue with you, nor y the me game. I think we better keep a distance from each other. After that, he stood aside. Wenxin, I think youre being a little too much. Since when have you be so impolite? Cao Wenjun criticized. I... Cao Wenxin didnt know how to exin, because she knew that she did it impulsively. After a while, they went to drink tea at a nearby teahouse. Hey, Im sorry. Can we just drop it? Cao Wenxin reflected on herself and realized that it was her fault. Although she disliked him, he was her rtive, and there was no need for them to argue every time. Therefore, she poured a cup of tea for Xin Bei in person and apologized to him. Xin Bei also wasnt mean so he wouldnt bring it up as long as she didnt say it. Since Cao Wenxin apologized to him on her own initiative, he epted it, and drank the tea she had poured for him, which was the sign of reconciliation. They didnt hang out for long, and went back home when it was almost 11 pm. Xin Chen drove Cao Wenjun and Cao Wenxin home first before he went back to the Xin Familys house with Xin Bei. Xin Chen and the others had left, Cao Wenjun asked Cao Wenxin, Why do you hate Xin Bei so much? Cao Wenxin didnt hide the truth, and told her older brother everything, but she omitted the ident where she had hit Xin Beis penis on the ne, because it was really embarrassing. Hearing what had happened between them, Cao Wenjun was mad about her behavior, because she was the one who should be med, but she instead med Xin Bei for everything Xin Chen also asked Xin Bei what had happened between him and Cao Wenxin. Xin Bei told him the truth too, and he also omitted the ident where Cao Wenxin had hit his penis on the ne. Well, I know that she usually isnt a rude girl. Maybe you two just dont get along. I think that you should just let it go. Xin Chen didnt want to me Xin Bei anymore, but persuaded him to let it go. Chapter 473 - Lay Her Cards on the Table

Chapter 473 Lay Her Cards on the Table

When Cao Wenjun and Cao Wenxin got home, Tang Yunrong asked Cao Wenxin, Xin, what do you think of Xin Bei? Mrs. Xin and Tang Yunrong had talked a lot about Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin in the Xin Familys house right after they had gone out together to have fun. Tang Yunrong was very satisfied with Xin Bei. Although they werent snobbish people, they of course would choose a family which was at the same level as their own family if they had choices. Even though Xin Beis family wasnt very rich, Xin Bei was very outstanding, and it was rare to see such a young lieutenant colonel like him. No opinions, Cao Wenxin said airily. What do you mean? Do you like him or not? Tang Yunrong asked. Like him or not? Cao Wenxin was surprised by her mothers question, but soon realized her mothers intention. Mom, we dont get along! Insane! Tang Yunrong red at her in annoyance. Howe you dont get along? You just met each other for the first time! Mom, its fine. Just let them go with the flow, Cao Wenjun immediately interrupted them. I... Tang Yunrong still wanted to say something, but Cao Wenxin went directly into her room. Clearly, she didnt want to hear another word about Xin Bei. In her eyes, it was impossible for her to be together with Xin Bei, because they argued all the time. However, thinking of what had happened on the ne, Cao Wenxins heart pounded fast and her face flushed. She had never encountered anything more embarrassing than that yet. Mrs. Xin also couldnt wait to ask Xin Beis impression of Cao Wenxin the moment they were home. Xin Chen and Qiao Wei gave their mother a resigned look. Before Xin Bei could say a word, Xin Chen opened his mouth. Mom, just let it be what itll be. Saying that, Xin Chen winked at his mother, and Mrs. Xin instantly understood that it didnt go well. Nheless, when Xin Bei was alone in his room, he couldnt help thinking about the question his aunt had asked him. What do you think of Cao Wenxin? Actually, there was nothing bad about Cao Wenxin. She was pretty and full of a sense of justice. Unfortunately, they always argued, so it wasnt a good thing if they were together The next morning, after Gu Man left for work, Gu Ning called Tang Yunfan. Gu Ning had no intention to let Tang Yunfan secretly stare at them all the time. Since Tang Yunfan was paying special attention to Gu Man, it meant that he was willing to go back to her side, but he just had his worries. Gu Ning thought that it was eptable that Tang Yunfan took it as a long-term n that he was going to face Gu Man one day, but she couldy her cards on the table beforehand. Because she had never spent time with Tang Yunfan there was no pain from feelings for him to have to relieve. Tang Yunfan was quite surprised when Gu Ning called him, but he didnt know that Gu Ning had already discovered him. Hi, Tang Yunfan said gently. He didnt sound as cold as usual. Hi, Uncle Tang. Before Gu Ningid her cards on the table, she decided to call him her uncle for now. I know that youre in City F now and that youve been following my mother for a couple of days. Can we talk? Hearing that, Tang Yunfans body stiffened in shock. To his astonishment, Gu Ning had already discovered him. He was a little worried that Gu Ning would mistake his aim. Sure. Since Gu Ning had already discovered him, Tang Yunfan thought that it was better for him to meet her. Great. Can youe to my home? Gu Ning said. She didnt bother to tell him the address, because he already knew it. Gu Man was out for work, so Tang Yunfan agreed to meet Gu Ning at her home. When Tang Yunfan walked towards Gu Nings home, he was getting more and more nervous, even though Gu Man wasnt home. A dozen minutester, the bell rang, and Gu Ning went to open the door. Seeing Tang Yunfan, Gu Ning stayed calm. Uncle Tang, pleasee in. Tang Yunfan walked inside, and nced around Gu Nings home, which was warmly decorated. He felt at home even though it was the first time that he had walked into this ce. His wife and daughter lived here, which made him feel rxed. Please have a seat, Uncle Tang, Gu Ning said, and poured a cup of tea for him. Uncle Tang, please have a drink. After knowing that Gu Ning was his daughter, Tang Yunfan felt extremely sad when Gu Ning called him her uncle, but he couldnt say anything now. Uncle Tang, why have you been following my mom these days? Do you think that I approached the Tang Family for my own benefit, so you came here to conduct your investigation in person? Gu Ning asked on purpose. Of course not! Tang Yunfan denied it at once. Then why? Gu Ning asked. Your behavior could be easily misunderstood. I... Tang Yunfan, the famous, sessful Lord Tang in business, was short of words in front of Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt urge him. Instead, she remained patient waiting for his answer. Tang Yunfan calmed himself down soon, and lied, I came to City F for business, and I identally lived in the apartment across from your home, so I paid a little attention to your family, in case you need my help. After all, my father likes you very much, and even regards you as his own granddaughter, so I absolutely should take your family as my own. Are you sure that the reason Master Tang takes me as his own granddaughter isnt because Im literally his granddaughter? Gu Ning asked and smiled. You... Tang Yunfan rounded his eyes in shock. He didnt expect that Gu Ning already knew. Seeing that, Gu Ning directlyid her cards on the table. Actually, when Grandpa Tang told me that I closely resembled his second son, he also told me that you disappeared for a year 18 years ago, so I got someone to investigate. Too many coincidences amount to fact, so Im very sure that youre actually my father. However, my mother thinks that youre already dead, so I havent told her yet. You dont remember anything about that year after all, and I didnt know your opinions. I didnt want to hurt her feelings. Chapter 474 - Gu Qing and Gu Man Are Attacked

Chapter 474 Gu Qing and Gu Man Are Attacked

Gu Ning added, Since you showed up in City F and have followed my mother for a couple of days, I thought that you also epted the fact and want to have the family reunion. Since Gu Ning had alreadyid her cards on the table, Tang Yunfan thought it was time to be honest with her. Yes, I do ept the fact that youre my biological daughter but I still cant regain my lost memory from that year, so I dont dare meet your mother right now. I know that its irresponsible, but I still want to regain my memory before I go to meet your mother so that I can treat her with my real feelings. I dont want to hurt her either, and I think that its better for all of us to maintain the status quo. I agree, but arent you afraid that my mother might fall in love with another man before you regain your memory? Gu Ning asked. Gu Nings words made Tang Yunfan think of what he had seenst night, and he panicked a lot. Does-does your mother has someone she likes now? Seeing Tang Yunfan being so anxious, Gu Ning was satisfied. Not yet, but I n to help her find a man. She has stayed single for 18 years, and Im going to go study in the capital in half a year, so I dont want her to be alone any longer. I hoped that there would be a reliable man to look after her, but since you appeared right now, I think that you two are a great match, and I hope that you can get back together. Hearing that, Tang Yunfan rxed. Do you know why my mother named me Gu Ning? Gu Ning asked. Eighteen years ago, my mother was still a freshman. She rescued an injured man by ident, but the man lost his memories and wouldnt leave my mother, so my mother called him Ning. Hearing the name, Ning, Tang Yunfans brain ached a little. He felt a strange emotion, because he had a feeling that Ning was precisely him, but he couldnt remember any details. Gu Ning added, In the beginning, my mother helped him out of kindness, but they fell in loveter. Ning was an able man and soon became a supervisor after only half a year in apany. He was then gradually promoted to be the manager of the nning department, but he was lost in a car ident on a business tripter. In that ident, six people were lost, including Ning. Hearing the story told by Gu Ning, Pieces of memory shed through Tang Yunfans mind. He tried to grab them, but failed, and his brain was in great pain. Gu Ning, however, didnt stop, because she wanted to see whether it was useful to stimte him. Afterwards, my mother found out that she was pregnant, and quit school. In the following minutes, Gu Ning told Tang Yunfan about Gu Mans miserable life in the Gu Family, and what they had been through during the past 18 years. Im sorry. I had no idea what you had been through. Im so sorry. Im sorry... Tang Yunfan repeatedly apologized. He was ming himself. Seeing that Tang Yunfan still couldnt remember anything after the stimtion, Gu Ning stopped telling the story and stood up walking towards him. She gently pressed his temples and put her power into his body. When Tang Yunfan calmed down again, Gu Ning asked, What do you n to do next? Do you want to meet my mom right now, or wait until you regain your memory? The moment Gu Ning finished her sentences and before Tang Yunfan could say a word, her phone rang, and the caller was Mrs. Fu. Mrs. Fu was the owner of a maternal and child supplies store which was next to Kamei Beauty Salon. She was also one of their members. Gu Ning had exchanged phone numbers with Mrs. Fu earlier on in case anything bad happened to Gu Qing and Gu Man and they couldnt call her on their own. Therefore, when Gu Ning saw the caller was Mrs. Fu, she had a bad feeling. Hi, Mrs. Fu. Miss Gu,e here right now! A group of people just damaged your familys store, but I dont know exactly what they did in the store! Mrs. Fu said in great anxiety. What? Please call the police, and Ill be right there! Gu Ning panicked. Ill go with you! Tang Yunfan had also heard what Mrs. Fu said on the phone. Gu Ning didnt reject and they ran out together. Tang Yunfans car was stopped downstairs, so they drove to the shopping mall without dy. On the way, Gu Ning was thinking about who the group of people could be, and she was really worried about Gu Qing and Gu Man. It took around 15 minutes to get there normally, but Tang Yunfan and Gu Ning arrived within seven minutes. The beauty salon was already in a mess when they finally arrived. Even though the police were here, those who had damaged the store were gone. Miss, you cante in here. When Gu Ning walked inside, a policeman stopped her. Im the daughter of the owner, Gu Ning said. And then Gu Ning, followed by Tang Yunfan, walked inside. In order to not let Gu Man recognize him, Tang Yunfan put on his mask. There were many injured people in the store, including Gu Qing and Gu Man. Gu Man was the most seriously injured one among them, because her head was bleeding and she had already passed out. The ambnce hadnt arrived yet, so Gu Man could only lie on the sofa. Gu Qing stood by her side but was crying anxiously. Gu Qings arm was hit by a steel stick and the other staff were all injured to different degrees. Luckily, they were still alive. Mom, aunt! Gu Ning ran to them, followed by Tang Yunfan. Seeing Gu Man in danger, Tang Yunfans heart ached for her, and he was extremely worried that Gu Man would die. Knowing that Tang Yunfan was scared, Gu Ningforted him. Itll be fine. Gu Ning wasnt onlyforting Tang Yunfan, but also Gu Qing, because Gu Qing kept crying the entire time. Even so, Tang Yunfan was still concerned about Gu Mans life. They were in public, so it wasnt convenient for Gu Ning to put her power into them directly. She then took out the power crystals and told them to take the pills. As for Gu Man who was the most seriously injured, Gu Ning had to save her life as soon as possible. The other injured people took the pills that Gu Ning gave them without thinking further. Chapter 475 - Mr. Tang, Do You Have a Cold?

Chapter 475 Mr. Tang, Do You Have a Cold?

After taking the pills, the other injured people soon recovered, and they were all surprised by the great effect of the medicine. However, they were still in the aftermath of the terrible attack. Before long, Gu Man also stopped bleeding and regained her consciousness. Ningning! Gu Man hugged Gu Ning tightly in excitement. When she hit her head, she had thought that she would die and would never see Gu Ning again. Mom, its fine, and youre fine now, Gu Ning said. Seeing that Gu Man was safe, Tang Yunfan rxed. After that, Gu Ning asked Gu Qing, Aunt, what happened? I dont really know. When we had just opened the store, a group of people suddenly ran inside with steel sticks in their hands and damaged everything in their sight without saying a word! Gu Qing said. Her voice was still trembling. Obviously, she was very scared. Have you had any conflict with anyone recently? Gu Ning asked. No! Gu Qing and Gu Man said affirmatively. I heard them say that theyre from the Qing Gang! the manager said. The Qing Gang? Hearing that, everyone was shocked. Gu Ning, on the other hand, was displeased. She realized that someone must have hired a bunch of people to damage her familys store, but she didnt know whether they did it because of her or Gu Qing and Gu Man. If they did it aiming to hurt Gu Ning, Gu Ning thought that it was probably because she had rescued Situ Ye the other night. The person who had nned to murder Situ Ye was mad at her, so he revenged himself on her using the name of the Qing Gang, or the person could be one of the Qing Gang too. If they did it aiming to hurt Gu Qing and Gu Man, it could be a businesspetitor because Kamei Beauty Salon was the most popr salon in the area. Especially after the annual event, their membership had dramatically increased, and they had even hired five new workers within half a month. Of course, there could be more than those two reasons, but Gu Ning thought that they were the most likely. The Qing Gang? I think they must have been hired by someone to damage your store, Tang Yunfan said. In his eyes, he didnt think that the Qing Gang would bother to cause a beauty salon trouble unless they were hired by someone. Gu Man didnt notice Tang Yunfan until she heard his voice. Its you! She was surprised. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, looking at Tang Yunfan for answer. Tang Yunfan immediately exined. I saw several hoodlums grab your mothers handbag the other day, and I helped her get it back. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood how her mother got to know Tang Yunfan. Mom, aunt, this gentleman is Tang Yunfan, Gu Ning said to Gu Qing and Gu Man. Nice to meet you, Mr. Tang, Gu Qing and Gu Man said. Thank you so much for helping me the other day! Gu Man added. Youre wee, Tang Yunfan said. Facing Gu Man, Tang Yunfan didnt seem cold or aloof at all but behaved gently. In fact, he was quite nervous, because he wanted to leave a good impression on Gu Man. At this moment, the ambnce arrived. Although they were all fine now, Gu Ning still told them to go get checked in the hospital. Uncle Tang, would you mind apanying my mom and aunt to the hospital and bringing them hometer? I need to deal with this mess, Gu Ning said. Sure, Tang Yunfan said, but he was worried that Gu Ning couldnt handle it alone, because the Qing Gang was involved. Do you need my help here? Its fine. I can handle it, Gu Ning said. If you need me, just call me, Tang Yunfan said with concern. Actually, he should take care of his wife and daughter and help them solve this trouble, but it wasnt the right time for him to do so because his identity hadnt been revealed yet. Thanks, Gu Ning replied. Thank you so much, Mr. Tang, Gu Man said. Afterwards, everyone left, except for Gu Ning. Although the police told Gu Ning that they would catch the gangsters as soon as possible, Gu Ning thought that it would be much faster if she did it herself. When they all left, Gu Ning immediately checked the surveince cameras, and made a copy on the USB sh disk, then she called Chu Xuanfeng. Hey, whats up, Chu Xuanfeng answered her call within a second. Hi, can we meet? I need your help, Gu Ning said. No problem. Where are you now? Chu Xuanfeng agreed without hesitation, since it was Gu Ning who needed his help. His boss liked Gu Ning, and Gu Ning had also rescued his boss once, so he would spare no effort to help her. Gu Ning then told him to meet her right in the beauty salon. Mr. Tang, do you have a cold? Seeing Tang Yunfan wearing a mask all the time, Gu Man asked him with concern. Yeah, and I have allergies so I have to wear a mask, Tang Yunfan lied. Twenty minutester, Chu Xuanfeng arrived. Noticing that the beauty salon was in a mess, he was surprised. Who did this? They said that theyre from the Qing Gang, Gu Ning said. What? Chu Xuanfeng was astonished and furious. Who dared to hurt Gu Ning? Theyre digging their own graves! Chu Xuanfeng never doubted Gu Nings words. Dont worry. Ill find out who it was as soon as possible. Im not sure whether theyre really members of the Qing Gang, so please investigate it thoroughly; this is the surveince video, saying that, Gu Ning took out the USB sh disk and gave it to Chu Xuanfeng. Please just tell me whos behind this when you find out. I want to deal with it myself. Sure, Ill give you the answer today. Chu Xuanfeng took the USB sh disk from Gu Ning and promised. Since it was about Gu Ning, he would do his best. Chapter 476 - Beat Me Then You Can Leave

Chapter 476 Beat Me Then You Can Leave

Gu Ning closed the door and left. She called Gu Man and asked her whether she was still in the hospital or at home. Gu Man told Gu Ning that she was on her way home, so Gu Ning went directly home. When they were in the parking lot, Gu Man invited Tang Yunfan to have lunch together at her home. Tang Yunfan wanted to join them, but still rejected, because he wasnt willing to expose his identity right now. Tang Yunfan said that he was busy, so Gu Man didnt insist. When Tang Yunfan left, he called Gu Ning and told her that Gu Man and Gu Qing got home safely. Gu Ning asked Tang Yunfan again, Do you n to tell my mom the truth now or are you going to wait until you regain your memory? Tang Yunfan was silent for a while. He knew that it wasnt good to let Gu Man wait, but he was still hesitating over whether to tell her the truth or not right now. Im afraid that your mother wouldnt ept me after so many years. Gu Ning agreed, and said, I can ask her opinion first, and help her prepare mentally. Great! Tang Yunfan said. When Gu Ning got home, she decided to talk with Gu Man after lunch when Gu Qing was gone. When they were about to eat, Gu Ning received Chu Xuanfengs call, and she went to her room to answer it. Chu Xuanfeng was really efficient so he already had the result. And he had to be efficient, because it was about Gu Ning. The group of people was indeed from the Qing Gang, but they were nobodies in the Qing Gang. Chu Xuanfeng had gotten control of them and they told Chu Xuanfeng that it was the owner of Meiyan Beauty Salon who had hired them to damage the Kamei Beauty Salon. Many VIPs of Meiyan Beauty Salon had abandoned it for Kamei Beauty Salon, so the owner of Meiyan hired a group of hoodlums to damage Kamei to vent her anger. The reason why the owner of Meiyan Beauty Salon dared do that was because her older brother was the director of the Tourism Administration. The director of Tourism Administration was precisely Qin Zhengs father. It seemed that Gu Nings family couldnt get along with Qin Zhengs family, because Gu Ning had been hurt by Qin Zheng, and Gu Man had been hurt by Qin Zhengs aunt. I have them in my hands right now, and you can do whatever you like to them, Chu Xuanfeng said. In gangs, a life wasnt worth much, and there were plenty of ways to hide the death. The group of hoodlums had not only damaged Gu Mans store, but had also injured Gu Man and Gu Qing. So they had to pay for what they had done. I wont bother to kill them, but theyll be disabled for sure! Although Gu Ning was in a rage, she didnt bother to kill them since Gu Man was fine now. No problem. Whatever you want, Chu Xuanfeng said. Ill meet you after lunch, Gu Ning said. Sure, Chu Xuanfeng replied. Meanwhile, Gu Xiaoxiaos case went to court today. Gu Qinyang and Wen Yn also showed up with Gu Qinxiangs family but Gu Qinxiang didnt inform Gu Qing and Gu Man. Coincidentally, the hoodlums dashed into Gu Mans store today. Both Gu Qing and Gu Man were injured as well as scared, so they rested at home. However, when Gu Qinyang called Gu Qing and told her that they were in City F, Gu Qing kindly invited them to have a meal together when they were free. Gu Qing nned to have the meal outside, but Gu Ning thought that it was better to have the meal at home, since they regarded Gu Qinyangs family as rtives now. Normally, they would only invite close friends or rtives to dine at home. Hearing that, Gu Qinyang was touched and rxed, because he understood that Gu Ning had really forgiven them. In order to not ruin Gu Mans mood, Gu Ning decided not to talk to her about Tang Yunfan for now. Gu Qing and Gu Man were both a little tired, so they took a nap before they went to go grocery shopping Gu Ning, on the other hand, left to meet Chu Xuanfeng. When she was leaving her home, she received Tang Yunfans call. Tang Yunfan told her that he had to leave for City B, because he had something important to deal with in hispany and that he would be back as soon as possible. Gu Ning understood and said, Youve stayed in City F for many days, so you should, of course, go back to yourpany to deal with your business as the chairman. Tang Yunfan left his business behind and came to City F for Gu Man. He hadnt even gone back for the Lantern Festival, which was enough to show his concern towards Gu Man. Chu Xuanfeng told Gu Ning to meet him at the Qing Gangs base in City F. She could do whatever she wanted there, and Chu Xuanfeng also wanted other members in the Qing Gang to remember Gu Nings face so that such an attack wouldnt happen again. Gu Ning took a taxi heading to the Qinghua Security Company which was the base of the Qing Gang in City F. Members of the Qing Gang would work here if they had no tasks to fulfill, because the Qing Gang wouldnt support them for free. When Chu Xuanfeng went to the gate and weed Gu Ning in person, others in thepany were all surprised. They were all curious about the girls identity, because their leader never weed ordinary people in person. Chu Xuanfeng guided Gu Ning walking to an elevator, and went down to a basement where the group of hoodlums were kept. There were six men locked in an iron room. Seeing Chu Xuanfeng walking inside, they started to beg him, Please forgive us this time! Well never do it again! Please forgive us! Please! Chu Xuanfeng didnt say a word, so Gu Ning was obviously the real boss. Seeing those who had injured Gu Qing and Gu Man, Gu Ning was mad. She said coldly, Do you want us to forgive you? No problem. If you can beat me, you can leave. They had no idea how excellent Gu Ning was at fighting, but Chu Xuanfeng did. Even though it seemed like Gu Ning gave them a chance, they actually had no hope to win. The six men didnt know who Gu Ning was, but since she dared to give an order in front of Chu Xuanfeng, she had to be someone important. They also knew that the girl couldnt be simple, since she dared to challenge them. Nheless, they were eager to leave so they agreed. In fact, even if they disagreed, they had nowhere to hide. Please open the door and let me in, Gu Ning said to Chu Xuanfeng. Chu Xuanfeng then opened the door for Gu Ning, and she walked in without hesitation. Seeing Gu Ninging inside, those men stepped back subconsciously. Lets begin! Gu Ning stared straight at them. Chapter 477 - Visitors At Home Chapter 477 Visitors At Home They exchanged a nce at first, then they all ran at Gu Ning. Gu Ning enjoyed beating them for a long time to vent her anger, but she kept them alive. In the following minutes, those men were screaming in pain under Gu Nings attack. Let alone others outside of the basement, even Chu Xuanfeng felt a little frightened. Around 20 minutester Gu Ning had had enough and the men were all ck and blue. Im done. Lets go! Gu Ning walked out directly without giving them a nce. When they were outside Gu Ning said, Xuanfeng, thank you so much for your help, but I have visitorsing to my home today, so please let me buy you a meal another day! You dont need to thank me at all. I should say sorry to you instead, and Id love to meet you for the meal, Chu Xuanfeng said. He then gave Gu Ning a USB sh disk and a check of a million yuan. There is evidence on the USB sh disk about this mess and the check is yourpensation. Thanks, but please take the check back. Ill make the person who hired them pay me, Gu Ning said with determination. Chu Xuanfeng understood that Gu Ning was determined, so he took the check back. I will also tell all the members in the Qing Gang not to bother you anymore, and I promise it wont happen again, Chu Xuanfeng said seriously to Gu Ning. Thanks, bye, Gu Ning said, then left. After Gu Ning was gone, Chu Xuanfeng informed everyone in the Qing Gang to not assault but protect Gu Ningspanies and those who had a close rtionship with her. It wasnt early when Gu Ning separated from Chu Xuanfeng, so she decided to go home first and deal with Qin Lilin, who was the owner of Meiyan Beauty Salon tomorrow. When Gu Ning got home, Gu Man and Gu Qing were about to do grocery shopping. Gu Qinyang and his wife left the court at 4 pm. Because of Gu Xiaoxiao, Gu Qinxiang and his wife had no mood to treat Gu Qinyang and his wife. Therefore, Gu Qinyang and his wife took a taxi to Gu Qings home. They knew that Gu Ning was rich, so they werent surprised when they found out that they lived in Fenghua Luxury Mansion, but they were still envious of them, because Fenghua was a high-end living area. However, they didnt feel jealousy or had animosity towards Gu Ning, because they understood that Gu Ning wasnt someone that they could annoy now. Gu Qinyang and his wife went to a supermarket and bought some fruits and flowers as gifts. Although the gifts werent expensive, they didnt want to visit Gu Qing and Gu Man with empty hands. After that, they went to Gu Qings home. They would have dinner at Gu Qings apartment, so Gu Qing and Gu Man were busy cooking after grocery shopping. Jiang Xu was also home earlier today because Gu Qinyang and his wife were going to visit them. When Gu Qinyang and Wen Yn were approaching Gu Qings home, they felt quite nervous because there was a clear gap between them, Gu Qing, and Gu Man now. Therefore, they hesitated for a few minutes outside before they rang the doorbell. Jiang Xu went to open the door, and Gu Qinyang and his wife greeted him at once, Hi, brother-inw! Jiang Xu hadnt heard them call him brother-inw in a long time, because they hadnt shown any respect towards him in the past. Gu Qinyang and his wife also knew it, and felt embarrassed now, facing Jiang Xu. Jiang Xu, on the other hand, warmly weed them like nothing unpleasant had happened before. Hi,e on in! Gu Qinyang and Wen Yn then walked inside. They took a nce around the apartment and saw that it was much better than their own ce. Gu Qing and Gu Man walked out of the kitchen when they heard Gu Qinyang and his wifes voices. Wee! Please have a seat. Have a seat please. It will take a while before the dishes are on the table. Can I help? Wen Yn asked and walked to the kitchen. Wen Yn didnt act arrogant at all but behaved kindly. That would be great! Although Gu Qing and Gu Man didnt actually need help, they didnt reject, because it was a good way for them to be reconciled. Gu Qing and Gu Man didnt show any disrespect to Wen Yn, nor show off in front of her, but kept chatting with her casually. It was the first time that Wen Yn had felt the warm conversations among rtives, and she felt ashamed for what she had done to Gu Qing and Gu Man before. After a long breath, Wen Yn apologized with sincerity, Gu Qing, Gu Man, Im so sorry for what I did to you before. Its all gone, and we dont need to talk about it anymore. Exactly, and were d that we have a good rtionship now. Gu Qing and Gu Man forgave Wen Yn, and Wen Yn felt lucky that they were kind enough to forgive her. In the living room, Gu Qinyang was talking with Jiang Xu about what had happened in the court today. Gu Xiaoxiao was sentenced to three years in jail and her family had to pay six hundred thousand yuan to Chen Ziyao aspensation. Jiang Xu sighed after hearing that. Although Gu Qinxiangs family had hurt them deeply, Jiang Xu still felt a little sad. At the same time, he also believed that Gu Xiaoxiao had to learn her lesson sooner orter. Before long, Gu Ning and Jiang Xinyue got home. Hi, uncle. Gu Ning and Jiang Xinyue greeted Gu Qinyang politely. They didnt show any disrespect towards Gu Qinyang, but they werent close to him either. Although they were rtives, they didnt share many good memories. Chapter 478 - Tell Gu Man the Truth Chapter 478 Tell Gu Man the Truth Hi, Ningning, Xinyue! Gu Qinyang said with a smile. He was still a little embarrassed to see Gu Ning, but seeing that Gu Ning was being kind he rxed. Thinking of the news about the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry, Gu Qinyang couldnt help admiring Gu Ning, because almost half of the important figures in City G had attended it. To his astonishment, Gu Ning was able to know those figures. That being the case, he didnt dare to annoy her. Dishes were soon ced on the table. Dinners ready! Gu Qing said. Lets have dinner! Jiang Xu said and guided Gu Qinyang to the dining room, followed by Gu Ning and Jiang Xinyue. When Wen Yn saw Gu Ning, she felt embarrassed too, but she still greeted them politely. Hi, Ningning, Xinyue. Hi, aunt, Gu Ning and Jiang Xinyue replied but they didnt show much affection. Seeing that Gu Ning was being nice, Wen Yn rxed too. After that, they all sat down around the table. Qinyang, lets have some alcohol together! Its a new year after all! Jiang Xu said. Jiang Xu wasnt an alcohol lover, and he never drank when he was alone, unless it was the New Year Festival or the Lantern Festival. Since Gu Qinyang was here today, he would love to have some. Why not! Gu Qinyang agreed. Jiang Xu then took out a bottle from his alcohol cab. It was Maotai that was made 30 years ago. It was 500 ml with 53% alcohol and cost over four thousand yuan. Gu Qinyang couldnt afford such an expensive brand of baijiu[1] but he had heard a lot about it. Seeing the Maotai which cost over four thousand yuan a bottle, Gu Qinyang hesitated to drink it, because only a small cup of it might cost several hundred yuan! He couldnt afford such expensive alcohol throughout his whole life, even Gu Qinxiang who had been the richest one in their family couldnt afford it either. Gu Qinxiang could only afford alcohol which cost around two thousand yuan. During this meal, except Gu Qinyang and Wen Yn who felt uneasy, the rest enjoyed themselves. After dinner, they were chatting in the living room, and Gu Qinyang took out two red envelopes giving them to Gu Ning and Jiang Xinyue. These are for you two girls. There isnt much money inside, but we both wish you Happy New Year! A thousand yuan was a lot for Gu Ning in the past but it was nothing in her eyes now. Thank you, uncle! Gu Ning and Jiang Xinyue didnt show any disdain. Seeing that, Gu Qinyang rxed. Gu Man and Gu Qing also prepared two red envelopes for Gu Qingshi and Gu Yinyin. Wen Yn took them on behalf of her children. There wasnt much money in the red envelopes that Gu Qing and Gu Man prepared for Gu Qingshi and Gu Yinyin either, because it was just a form of good wishes. When it was almost 9 pm, Gu Qinyang and Wen Yn left. Gu Qing and Gu Man invited them to stay at their home, but Gu Qinyang and Wen Yn insisted on staying in the hotel. Jiang Xu then drove them to the hotel. After Gu Qinyang and his wife were gone, Gu Ning went back to her home, but Gu Man didnt go home until she had chatted with Gu Qing for a while longer. Ningning, your uncles family has surprisingly changed! Were rtives after all and let bygones be bygones. If they need help in the future, are you willing to give them a helping hand for my sake? Gu Man asked Gu Ning the moment she got home. Mom, dont worry. I will, Gu Ning said. Otherwise, she wouldnt have proposed to invite them to dine at their home. Great! Gu Man was relieved. It waste when they both got home, so Gu Ning put off telling Gu Man about Tang Yunfan in case Gu Man couldnt sleep tonight. When Gu Ning was in her room, she called Leng Shaoting and told him about Tang Yunfan. She wouldnt hide it from him. Leng Shaoting also hoped that Gu Ning could have a happy family, and Tang Yunfan could be a good father as well as husband. Most importantly, since Tang Yunfan had fallen in love with Gu Man before, it would be easier for them to get back together. Ningning, Ive been getting busy recently, so I probably wont have much time to call you. Ille to meet you once Im free, Leng Shaoting said. Ill miss you, Gu Ning said. Me too. Take good care of yourself, Leng Shaoting said with concern. I will, and you have to take good care of yourself too! Gu Ning said. The next morning, Gu Qing and Gu Man were about to clear the mess left in the store, but were stopped by Gu Ning. Gu Ning nned to get thepensation from the person who had hired the bunch of hoodlums to damage their store first, and then open their store again. Both Gu Qing and Gu Manpletely trusted Gu Ning, so they agreed. After lunch, Gu Ning pulled Gu Man to sit on the sofa. Mom, I have something serious to talk to you about. What is it? Seeing Gu Ning being so serious, Gu Man was anxious. Well, its about my biological father, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Gu Mans body abruptly stiffened for a second and she looked upset. What happened? Do you still remember that I told you that my biological father could be alive? That he lost his memory when you met him, so after the car ident, it is possible that he regained his memories but lost the memory of the year when you were together. If hes still alive, but just forgot what happened during the year when he was with you, if hes not married yet, if he still loves you, if-I mean if you still have a chance to meet each other again, would you give it a try? Gu Ning asked Gu Man again. Gu Man was shocked, but she knew that Gu Ning asked her for a reason, and it was really possible that Ning was still alive. [1] Baijiu is a category of Chinese alcohol made from grain. Chapter 479 - I Need Some Time

Chapter 479 I Need Some Time

Gu Man started to tremble a little with tears in her eyes. Are you sure that hes still alive but just forgot the year we were together? I met an old man the other day and he told me that I closely resembled his son. He also told me that his son disappeared for a year 18 years ago, and when his son came back, his son hadpletely changed but lost his memory of the year he was gone. I thought that it couldnt just be a coincidence, so I did my investigation, Gu Ning said. Whats the result? Gu Man asked in anxiety. Although we havent done a DNA test yet, Im sure that hes my biological father, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Gu Man burst into tears and breathed hard. Gu Ning immediately put her power into Gu Mans body to help her calm down. Does he have his own family now? Gu Man asked. She believed that he must be married and have children by now. No, he doesnt, Gu Ning said. What? Gu Man was astonished. Although he lost his memory, he had a strange feeling in his mind, and refused to get married, Gu Ning said. Gu Man remained silent, thinking back to the past. She had a deep and abiding love for Ning, which was the reason she never got married again. However, they hadnt seen each other for 18 years, so she honestly had no idea how to face him again. Whats your opinion? Gu Man asked Gu Ning. If Gu Ning wanted a happy family, Gu Man would do it for her, but if Gu Ning didnt want to change their life now, Gu Man would also agree. After all, Gu Ning was the most important person in Gu Mans life and Gu Man wouldnt hurt Gu Ning just for a man, even though she had loved the man very deeply. Although the man was her daughters father, he had been absent for the past 18 years. During the past 18 years, they had lived a good life without him anyway. Gu Ning understood that Gu Man wanted to meet him but was worried about her feelings. Mom, youve stayed alone for my sake for so many years. You dont feel very lonely because Ive been with you the entire time, but Im going to attend my university soon. I dont want you to be alone at home, so I think that its better if there is a reliable man to keep yourpany. Ive always had that idea in my mind even before I found out that my biological father is still alive. Mom, actually, Ive already met him and hes a good man. Gu Ning held Gu Mans hand. Knowing that, Gu Man was deeply touched. However, if he lost the memory of that year, will he ept me? Gu Man asked. He will. Hes just afraid that you wont ept him, who already forgot you, Gu Ning said seriously. Hearing that, Gu Man rounded her eyes in shock. He knows about our existence? At the same time, she was a little displeased. If the man knew about their existence, why didnt hee to meet them? Gu Man wasnt sure whether she should meet him, but she cared about the mans attitude too. Gu Ning understood what was on Gu Mans mind. In fact, he is Tang Yunfan. He just found out a couple of days ago too and hes worried that you wont ept him, so he was wearing a mask secretly staring at you these past few days, Gu Ning said. What? Gu Man was totally shocked. Ning is Tang Yunfan? She had been robbed the other day, and he had suddenly showed up to help her. She had had the feeling that they must have met before, but she was surprised that he was Ning! Gu Man was so astonished that she had no idea how to react to the shocking news now. I-I need some time, Gu Man said, walking to her bedroom. Gu Ning didnt force her either, and let her have a rest, while she went out to deal with Qin Lilin. Gu Ning didnt go to Meiyan Beauty Salon, but the police station. Coincidentally, when Gu Ning arrived at the police station, she met Yuan Jisong who had just walked out of it. Hi, Girl Gu, what happened that you came here? Yuan Jisong was surprised to see Gu Ning. People came to the police station for a reason, so Yuan Jisong was concerned about her. Nice to meet you, Mr. Yuan! Gu Ning greeted him with respect. Well, someone hired a group of hoodlums to damage my mothers beauty salon yesterday, so I came here with the evidence. What? How dare they! Come on, I can take you to meet the director! Yuan Jisong said. Thank you so much, Mr. Yuan! Since Yuan Jisong was willing to help her, it would be much better. You can call me Uncle Yuan, Yuan Jisong said. Gu Ning had saved his life and Su Anyas life, so he appreciated Gu Ning very much and would love to make friends with her. Gu Ning really was an outstanding young girl. Sure, Uncle Yuan, Gu Ning said. It was a good thing that she could maintain a good rtionship with Yuan Jisong. Oh, hi, can I help, Mr. Yuan? Liang Youbo, who was the director of the Public Security Bureau, was a little confused when Yuan Jisong walked back in. And when he noticed Gu Ning, who was walking behind Yuan Jisong he was surprised. Miss Gu! When Gu Ning had been arrestedst time because she had beaten several female students in a school, Liang Youbo had directly received his leaders call and order to release her. Therefore, Gu Ning had left a deep impression on him. Liang Youbo had even remembered Gu Nings face in his mind, because he didnt dare annoy her again. Although Gu Ning was from an ordinary family, she had support from powerful people. In addition, ever since Liang Youbo had met Gu Ning at Su Anyas birthday party, he knew that she wasnt simple and she had a powerfulwork. In that case, Liang Youbo treated Gu Ning with great respect. Chapter 480 - What About His Family?

Chapter 480

What About His Family?

Director Liang, nice to meet you. The thing is, a group of hoodlums damaged and smashed my mothers beauty salon yesterday and this is the evidence, Gu Ning said and took out the USB sh disk handing it to Liang Youbo. Hearing that, Liang Youbo took the USB sh disk at once and watched the evidence first. There were surveince videos on the USB sh disk. After watching the videos, both Liang Youbo and Yuan Jisong were mad, because Qin Lilin had hired a bunch of hoodlums to damage Gu Nings mothers store because of businesspetition. Girl Gu, how is your mother now? Yuan Jisong asked with concern. She was seriously injured, but luckily I had my special medicine, and she was much better after taking the pills. If I hadnt taken the medicine with me, my mother would have been in great danger, Gu Ning said seriously. They both knew that Gu Ning had a special medicine, so they didnt doubt her words. And they also noticed that Gu Mans head was bleeding after the heavy hit in the videos. The head was the most fragile part of the human body, and it was likely to cause death after such a heavy hit. Miss Gu, I promise that Ill handle this case in person! Liang Youbo said to Gu Ning, and he was determined to punish Qin Lilin severely. Thank you so much, Director Liang, Gu Ning said politely. My pleasure, Liang Youbo replied. After that, Gu Ning left for her home. Once Gu Ning was gone, Liang Youbo gave the order to arrest Qin Lilin. Qin Lilin thought that her n had seeded, but the police suddenly came to her store and arrested her without further questioning. What are you doing? Im the younger sister of the director of the Tourism Administration! You cant arrest me, Qin Lilin shouted. The director of the Tourism Administration? Even the mayor cant help you now, because Secretary Yuan has given the order to punish you ording to thew! A policeman sneered. What? Hearing that, Qin Lilin was shocked. It was beyond her imagination that Secretary Yuan would be involved, because from her investigation she read that Gu Qing and Gu Man were ordinary people. Before long, the news that Qin Lilin had hired hoodlums to damage Kamei Beauty Salon went abroad, and the owners of different stores in the shopping mall were all surprised. In the beginning, they all believed that Kamei Beauty Salon had annoyed the gang, but unexpectedly, it was simply businesspetition. Facing solid proof, Qin Lilin wasnt able to deny it. Therefore she would be brought to court tomorrow. When Gu Ning got home, Gu Man was already awake, sitting on the sofa thinking about Tang Yunfan. Gu Ning was patient. She wouldnt force her mother to make the decision right now. Mom, I found the person who hired those hoodlums to damage our store, Gu Ning said to Gu Man. Who? Gu Man turned to Gu Ning. Its the owner of Meiyan Beauty Salon. She was jealous of us, so she hired hoodlums to smash our store. Luckily, she was arrested today and will be sentenced tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Hearing the reason, Gu Man sighed. It seemed that running a popr store wasnt a good thing. After a while of silence, Gu Man opened her mouth wanting to say something, but didnt say it aloud. Seeing that, Gu Ning directly asked her, Mom, what do you want to say? Just tell me. Forget it. Gu Man gave up. Since Gu Man didnt want to say it, Gu Ning didnt insist. When Gu Qing came to visit them that afternoon, Gu Man told Gu Qing about what Qin Lilin had done. Hearing that Qin Lilin had already been arrested by the police, Gu Qing was relieved. During dinner, Gu Man ate less than usual because she didnt have much of an appetite. In the night, Gu Man finally asked Gu Ning, Ningning, where does he live? He was, of course, Tang Yunfan. He lives in City B, Gu Ning said. Actually, Master Tang already took me as his own granddaughter, but he doesnt know that Tang Yunfan is my biological father yet. I think that maybe its fate that brought us together! Even though you didnt meet him, we still have a connection with the Tang Family. Indeed, after Tang Haifeng officially took Gu Ning as his own granddaughter, Gu Man would have met the Tang Family sooner orter. Although Gu Ning respected Gu Mans opinion and decision, she would also help her mother to face it. What? Master Tang already took you as his own granddaughter? Gu Man was surprised. Yes! I went to the Tang Familys house and he saw me there, Gu Ning said. He was, of course, Tang Yunfan. Well... Gu Man didnt know what to say. In that case, Gu Man would have to meet the Tang Family sooner orter. What is his family like? Gu Man asked. Gu Man knew that it was always hard for inws to get along with each other. Master Tangs wife passed away many years ago, and they only had a daughter and two sons. The older son works in politics, while the younger son is Tang Yunfan, who is a businessman. Theyre all very nice and kind to me, Gu Ning said. Gu Man, however, was silent again. The next afternoon, Gu Ning received Mu Kes call. Boss, why didnt you tell me what had happened to your store! How is your mother right now? Mu Keined once Gu Ning answered his call. My mom is fine now. How did you get to know about it? Gu Ning asked with curiosity. Ha-ha! Mu Keughed, then said with obvious disdain, Qin Zheng told me, because he turned to me after his aunt was arrested by the police. He wanted me to help him beg you. Is he crazy or something? How is it possible that Id help him? Mu Ke was furious saying that. Chapter 481 - A New Semester Begins

Chapter 481 A New Semester Begins

Alright, its fine now. Dont worry. Ive handled it all well, Gu Ning said. She felt touched that she had real friends who cared about her. No, boss, Im going to tell Hao Ran and the others, and well visit youter. Dont reject us because were good friends, Mu Ke said with determination. Although Gu Ning thought that it wasnt necessary, she didnt want to hurt their feelings, so she agreed. Fine! Gu Ning answered, and told him the address of her home. After hanging up the call with Gu Ning, Mu Ke called every one of their friends, and they were all mad at Qin Zhengs aunt. Gu Ning also told Gu Man that her friends would visit herter. Gu Man was touched by Gu Nings friends kind behavior. And Gu Man was happy to see them. She immediately told Gu Qing to go grocery shopping with her. Around three pm, Mu Ke and the others, including Su Anya arrived. They all came with different kinds of gifts. Even though Gu Ning told them not to bring gifts, they werent willing to visit her with empty hands. Gu Man also told them not to buy gifts but they had alreadye with many packages in different sizes. In addition, they all cared about Gu Mans and Gu Qings health, which made Gu Qing and Gu Man feel deeply touched. Gu Qing and Gu Man went to cook in the kitchen, while Gu Ning was chatting with them in the living room. Although it was a little noisy, they all enjoyed themselves, and Gu Man had no time to think about Tang Yunfan. Before she made her decision, Gu Man wouldnt tell Gu Qing. Boss, do you still remember that the new semester will begin tomorrow? Mu Ke asked, because Gu Ning was busy all the time. Hearing that, Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. She had indeed forgotten. Actually, the seniors in high school had already started to attend sses, but Gu Ning was always busy, so she didnt go back to her school yet. However, she did so well academically that her teachers were willing to turn a blind eye. Oh, I almost forgot! Gu Ning said. Im so envious of you. Weve already been attending sses for days, Su Anya said. You should study hard and be the No. 1 student in your grade like our boss, then you can be absent from sses too! Chu Peihan said. I wish! However, I cant do it! Su Anya said. No big deal. Only Mu Ke, Mixi and Anyi are good students among us, and they go to school every day, not like the rest of us, Mu Ke said. Not me! Ive gone to school these past few days, Qin Zixun retorted. Ha, I dont think you can continue, Zhang Tianping said with disdain. He didnt believe that Qin Zixun would start to study hard all of a sudden. Me either! An Yi agreed with Zhang Tianping. You dont believe me? Then lets see! Qin Zixun said with confidence. Qin Zixun, are you insane or something? Why did you suddenly be so studious? Hao Ran stared at Qin Zixun. He thought that Qin Zixun was being very abnormal. Because I want to attend a good university, I need to study hard! Qin Zixun argued. Hey, what do you all want to study in university? Chu Peihan interrupted them. To be honest, I have no interest in studying, so Ive decided to work in the entertainment industry after my graduation. There was an entertainmentpany under the Qing Gang, so Chu Peihan had plenty of chances at acting. Im going to studyw, and be awyer in the future, Su Anya said. Im choosing Management Science, Hao Ran said, because he was going to take over his family business, so it was something he had to do. Me too, An Yi said. Although Shenghua Real Estate wasnt his family business anymore, the An Family was still managing it, so it was necessary for him to learn Management Science too. Im going to learn finance, Yu Mixi said. Politics! Qin Zixun said. Both of his parents were politicians, so it was highly likely that he would work in politics. I love ying on theputer, so Im going to major in Computer Science, Zhang Tianping said. When it was about 4 pm, Gu Ning received Yuan Jisongs call. He told her that Qin Lilin was sentenced to two years in jail and that she had to pay two million yuan aspensation. After that, Gu Qing and Gu Man could begin to repair and redecorate their store, while each of those injured staff could have fifty thousand yuan of mental damagepensation. Around 6 pm, the dishes were on the table, and they went to enjoy the meal together. After dinner, the others left and Gu Ning stayed home to keep her motherspany. The next day, when Gu Ning went to school, she encountered Qin Zheng at the gate. Or to be specific, Qin Zheng was intentionally waiting for her there. Seeing Gu Ninging, Qin Zheng walked to her at once. Gu Ning, can we talk? We have nothing to talk about. Gu Ning ignored him and walked away. Gu Ning! Qin Zheng tried to stop her. If you dont want to be punched, stay away from me! Gu Ning warned, then left. Qin Zheng didnt dare to stop her again, because he was truly afraid of her now. In fact, even if Gu Ning agreed to talk with him, he didnt know what to talk to her about, because his aunt had already been put in jail. Nevertheless, he was reluctant to give up. Qin Zheng still refused to ept the fact that the girl who had been despised by him was now so outstanding and stunning. Gu Ning went to meet her friends when she got to school. And they walked to their ssrooms together. There were many students in the fourth ssroom already. However, Gu Nings appearance didnt attract much attention from them, because only the high society knew that she was the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Chapter 482 - School Opening Ceremony

Chapter 482 School Opening Ceremony

Nheless, Gu Nings excellent performance at studying had already impressed many of her ssmates, so they all kindly greeted her when she walked inside. Shao Feifei, Yang Yulu and Wu Qingya, however, hated Gu Ning as always. She doesnte to sses just because she became the No. 1 in our grade. I think shell regret when the entrance examination to collegees! Shao Feifei said with disdain. After the final exams, all the other students had to attend sses for another week, and after the New Year Festival, they also had to go back to school a week earlier, while Gu Ning had enjoyed her vacation. Exactly! I think that she wont pass the exam! Yang Yulu said. Although their voices werent loud, Gu Ning still heard their talk, but she didnt care at all. Afterwards, the ss began. Because of the entrance examination to college, senior students in high school could only have half a day off in a week, but Gu Ning was different. She woulde when she was free, but asked for a leave when she was busy with her business. Therefore, Gu Ning went to ask for a leave in the head teachers office right after the first ss was over. Her head teacher was displeased, but couldnt do anything about it, because Gu Ning was the No.1 in their grade. Gu Ning left her school soon after the first ss. Gu Ning had asked for a leave the next day too, because K called her asking for her help. A friend of his had a car ident and the doctor said that his friends leg had to be amputated. K told Gu Ning that as long as she could cure his friend, his friend would be willing to follow her lead. His friend was an ace finance expert as well as an outstanding business administrator. Gu Ning was of course more than willing to help Ks friend, because he was exactly the kind of skillful person she was looking for. Gu Ning also nned to get K and his friend to help her run the businesses in her group in the capital. Although K knew little about business, his detective ability and investigation ability were remarkably excellent, which was indispensable for running a big business group. When Gu Ning called her head teacher in the night, her head teacher was furious and shouted at her in anger, Gu Ning! Youve asked for a leave twice within two days! Are you still aware that youre a senior student whos going to attend the entrance examination to college in a couple of months? Although her head teacher understood that Gu Ning was excellent at studying, the entrance examination to college wasnt something that she could take airily. Im sorry, but its an emergency! My friend just had a car ident and his leg is going to be amputated. I have to visit him! Gu Ning said. You... Her head teacher didnt know what to say. After that, Gu Ning told Gu Man the same reason before she left. She also mentioned Tang Yunfan and told Gu Man that Tang Yunfan had gone back to City B because of his business, so Gu Man had enough time to think about whether she would ept Tang Yunfan. The next morning, Gu Ning went to the airport and flew to City D. While Gu Ning was in the ne, the principal of her school had a talk with her head teacher, Zhang Qiuhua. Professor Zhang, is there a student named Gu Ning in your ssroom? the principal asked. Yes, is anything wrong? Zhang Qiuhua panicked a little, because she didnt know whether the principal found out that Gu Ning was absent from sses. The principal then showed Zhang Qiuhua a picture in his phone. Take a look. Is this her? There was a beautifully made up young girl wearing a gown at a party in the picture, and Zhang Qiuhua recognized that the girl was Gu Ning at a nce. Yes, this is her. What happened? Zhang Qiuhua asked. Hearing the affirmative answer, the principalughed out loud, which struck Zhang Qiuhua dumb, because she thought that the principal was going to be angry. Professor Zhang, it seems you dont know yet. This student called Gu Ning is really sessful! the principal said with obvious pride. What? Zhang Qiuhua didnt understand. Professor Zhang, have you heard of Jade Beauty Jewelry? the principal asked. Of course I have, Zhang Qiuhua said. Jade Beauty Jewelry is the most popr high-end jewelry brand now, and almost half of the important figures in City G attended its opening ceremony, the principal said, then asked Zhang Qiuhua, Do you know who the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry is? Zhang Qiuhua wasnt dumb, and she immediately realized that Gu Ning had to be the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Gu Ning is the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry? Zhang Qiuhua couldnt believe it. Gu-Gu Ning? Exactly! the principal said. I heard that she made a lot of money by stone gambling, and then established Jade Beauty Jewelry. Thinking of that, the principal admired Gu Ning very much. It was universally acknowledged that stone gambling was a highly risky activity, but Gu Ning was able to make a fortune out of it, which was legendary. However, none of them knew that all the jade in the Jade Beauty Jewelry store was cut out from raw materials bought by Gu Ning herself. They didnt know much about jade, but only knew that it cost a lot of money. Jesus! Zhang Qiuhua sat down on the chair in shock, and couldnt believe her ears. Professor Zhang, Gu Ning is the pride of our school! Not only has she be the No. 1 in the grade, she has also be a sessful businesswoman at such a young age! The principal was excited. Oh, tomorrow is the schools opening ceremony. Tell Gu Ning to prepare a speech. I want her to encourage all the students in our school! the principal said. Zhang Qiuhua hesitated for a few seconds then said, Um, she asked for a leave. Chapter 483 - Chen Cangyi

Chapter 483 Chen Cangyi

What? She asked for a leave? The principal was surprised because the new semester had just begun. The principal was about to criticize Gu Ning, but he soon realized that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary student now. She was a sessful businesswoman, and it was understandable that she was busy. She said that her friend was in a car ident and his leg has to be amputated, so she went to visit him. Zhang Qiuhua exined, in case the principal would be mad at Gu Ning. Hearing that, the principal remembered that he had heard that Gu Ning had a special medicine at Su Anyas birthday party, so he assumed that Gu Ning went to rescue her friend. Fine. Forget it, the principal said. After the principal was gone, Zhang Qiuhua still sat on her chair in shock. She didnt get her mind back until the bell rang and the other teachers came into the office. Zhang Qiuhua took a long breath and calmed herself down. She didnt spread the news abroad, neither did the principal. They didnt know whether Gu Ning was willing to let others in her school know the shocking news, so they decided to keep it a secret for now. When it was 10:20 am, Gu Ning arrived at the airport of City D. Outside of the airport, a shiny red Lamborghini was stopped by the road and there was a good-looking young man leaning against it. He attracted a lot of attention from people around him, especially girls. Many also struck up a conversation with him. He wasnt as cold as Leng Shaoting, and gently responded to all the girls who talked to him. When Gu Ning walked out and noticed the scene, she was displeased. She didnt think that it was appropriate that he came to pick her up in such a noticeable way. The good-looking young man who drove the shiny red Lamborghini to pick Gu Ning up was precisely K. Seeing that people were taking pictures of K and the shiny red Lamborghini, Gu Ning immediately put on a mask, in case they posted photos with her face in them on the Inte. After putting on the mask, Gu Ning walked to K. K didnt recognize her face because she was wearing a mask, but he recognized her voice. Gu Ning red at K and said in annoyance, Lets go now! Are you a monkey in the zoo? Hearing that, K was mad because the metaphor sounded so humiliating. He thought that Gu Ning shouldpliment his attractive appearance instead of making fun of him. Anyway, K had already picked Gu Ning up, so he also wanted to leave right now. Seeing that the good-looking man drove here to pick up a girl, others were very jealous. Many girls wished that they could be Gu Ning. When Gu Ning got in the car, K drove ahead at once. What do you usually do? Gu Ning asked K and took off her mask. Have fun! K said. Im willing to rescue your friend, but both of you have to do something for me too, Gu Ning said. What is it? K asked. He didnt seem displeased at all. You know that Im still a student, and I dont have much time to run mypanies, so you two can help me with that, Gu Ning said. Although she hadnt met Ks friend yet, she trusted K. What about the annual package? K directly asked about the sry. Each of you can have 5% shares, which is worth at least dozens of millions of yuan, Gu Ning said. Great. Deal! K answered with crity. Before long, they arrived at the hospital and went to a VIP patient room. Standing outside of the patient room were two men. One was Guo Hao whom Gu Ning had met before, while the other was a stranger. Hi, boss, Miss Gu, Guo Hao said with respect. Boss, Miss Gu, the other man also greeted them with great respect. His name was Zhou Qun and he was also Ks bodyguard. Guo Hao opened the door for Gu Ning and Kat once. A man who was around 30-years-old was lying on the hospital bed. He had great features, but looked quite pale. Hi, the man said in a weak voice when Gu Ning and K walked up to him. K had already told him about Gu Ning, so the man wasnt surprised when Gu Ning showed up. He also didnt doubt Gu Nings ability because he knew that she had cured Ks legs. Although he was still shocked by the fact that K was able to walk again, he chose to believe Gu Ning. In addition, he knew that there were many things which were unknown to him in this world. This is my close friend, Chen Cangyi, K said to Gu Ning, then turned to Chen Cangyi. Cangyi, this is Miss Gu. Nice to meet you, Gu Ning said. Miss Gu, nice to meet you too, and thank you so much for your help, Chen Cangyi said Afterwards, Gu Ning took out a power crystal and told Chen Cangyi to take it. The pill melted the second it was put into Chen Cangyis mouth, and he felt a flow of coldness in his body, which was quitefortable. However, Chen Cangyi was badly injured, so a pill wasnt enough. Gu Ning also had to put her power into his legs in person to help him recover. Chen Cangyis injures were extremely painful, and he felt great pain when Gu Ning touched them, but when Gu Ning put her power into his legs, the pain was reced by a gentle chill. Although he had heard about the incredible effect of the medicine from K, he was still amazed when he experienced it himself. Gu Ning didnt cure Chen Cangyipletely, but he was almost fully recovered. All he needed to do now was to have a good rest. It would be too unrealistic if she cured himpletely right away, so Gu Ning decided to give him some time to recover by himself. Therefore, Chen Cangyis injures still ached, and he wasnt able to move yet, but he would be fully recovered in a week. It cost Gu Ning a lot of power to help him recover, so her face turned a little pale after that. In the end, Gu Ning took out a porcin bottle with two power crystals inside. Take a pill every three days, and hell be fine after a week, she said to K. Thanks! K took the porcin bottle. Once Cangyi is recovered, welle meet you! Chapter 484 - A Zombie Is Dug Out of a Mine Site

Chapter 484 A Zombie Is Dug Out of a Mine Site

Great! Gu Ning replied. After that, K invited Gu Ning to have a meal together but was declined. Gu Ning had her own arrangements, so K didnt insist. Gu Ning then left. She went to a restaurant for lunch and checked thetest flight to City F on her phone. It was still early, if she could go back home today, she would fly back. After a while, she booked a ticket. The ne would take off at 4:20 pm. It was 1 pm, so she had three hours to rx here before she went to the airport. When Gu Ning was bored, she surfed the Inte reading news to kill the time. However, shocking news appeared in her sight. A Zombie Was Dug Out of a Mine Site at Changyang Mountain, Many People Were Injured. (Photo Attached] The photo was taken from a distance, so it wasnt clear. People could only see that about 10 soldiers were in a fight with a ck thing, but nobody knew whether it was a zombie or not, except Gu Ning. She recognized that the ck thing was a zombie at a nce. Although no one believed that it was a zombie, the news caused a sensation. Jesus! Is it a real zombie? Is the end of the worlding? I dont believe in zombies! If its not a zombie, what are the soldiers doing there? Who knows! The picture was taken from so far away. It isnt clear at all. Anyway, the majority didnt believe in zombies. Gu Ning wasnt interested in the Inte usersments. Since a zombie appeared, she had to do something. As long as a zombie appeared, there had to be an ancient grave. If there was an ancient grave, there would be antiques. Either way, Gu Ning decided to go there. Therefore, Gu Ning left the restaurant at once, taking a taxi heading straight to Changyang Mountain. Changyang Mountain was 23 kilometers away from City D, and Gu Ning arrived around 20 minutester. From afar, Gu Ning saw strong Yin at the mountain, and she immediately ran to it. When she came to the foot of the mountain, there were guards stopping people from walking inside. Two groups of reporters were also blocked out. Since Gu Ning couldnt go in from the front, she decided to get in from the back of the mountain. It was impossible for ordinary people to do but it was very easy for Gu Ning. Before long, she arrived where the strong Yin was. And saw that over 10 soldiers were confronted by a zombie. The zombie was quite aggressive and was hard to destroy, but it was under the soldiers control. They had already tied it with ropes. However, it wouldntst. While they couldnt destroy it, it was still very dangerous, and the ropes werent able to limit its movement forever. The zombie was in an ancient soldiers uniform but Gu Ning didnt know which dynasty it came from. The miners stayed far from this mine site, but didnt leave the mountain because it would cause widespread fear if they posted what had just happened at the mine site on the Inte. As for the news on the Inte, it had already been deleted a few minutes after it had been released. And the miner who had posted the news was warned to not do it again. In addition, all the people at the mountain were warned to not spread the news. Nheless, many reporters still came here for the shocking news, but they were all stopped at the foot of the mountain. They were scratched by the zombie and the injures have turned ck. Our medicines cant cure them! a middle-aged doctor said. What? What should we do now? People around were anxious. I can cure them! Since Gu Ning was already here she had to do something. You can cure them? Nobody believed that the young girl who suddenly appeared could cure those injured people. Who are you? What are you doing here? Why did the police let you in? the doctor questioned Gu Ning in annoyance. He was an expert from the Central Hospital of City D. If he couldnt cure those injured people how was Gu Ning able to do it? She was challenging his authority. I said that I can cure them. Gu Ning walked to those injured people without dy, but was stopped by the doctor before she even moved near. Are you a doctor? Why should we believe you? The doctor didnt think that a young girl was able to do what he couldnt. Since you failed to cure them, why wont you let me try? Are you going to watch them die? Gu Ning asked, staring straight at the doctor. You... The doctor was mad. Doctor Tan, I think that what the young girl said makes sense. Since you cant cure them, we can let her have a try! Gao Qiang, the supervisor of the mine site, said. Gao Qiang wasnt ming Tan Jiangfeng, he simply wanted those injured people to be cured as soon as possible, but Tan Jiangfeng was displeased. Gao Qiang, so you choose to believe a young girl instead of me? Hearing that, Gao Qiang was irritated. Doctor Tan, what do you mean by saying that? Since you cant do anything, why wont you let the girl try it? No one wants to see them dying right in front of our eyes. If the young girl can do something, we at least have hope! Whats going on here? At this time, Jiang Bowen, the mayor of City D, walked over. When he walked near, he recognized Gu Ning at a nce, and was quite surprised. Miss Gu, why are you here? Jiang Bowen wasnt only surprised but also excited to see Gu Ning, because he knew that Gu Ning wasnt a simple girl. She had rescued Yan Zhenglin and Xiao Changchun, and had helped Yan Zhenglin unseat Liu Shikuns group, but she didnt show off at all. Afterwards, she had even acquired the Hongyun Group! In Jiang Bowens eyes, Gu Ning was an upright young girl as well as a sessful businesswoman. Chapter 485 - Burn It

Chapter 485 Burn It

The Hongyun Group had over a billion yuan in assets! And Gu Ning already had Shenghua Real Estate beforehand. Jiang Bowen had also heard that Gu Ning was excellent at stone gambling and that she owned a high-end jewelry store too. Although she only had one jewelry store now, it was worth over a billion yuan already! It was universally acknowledged that stone gambling was a high-risky activity. If Gu Ning was able to make a fortune by it, money wasnt a problem for her. However, not everyone could have the outstanding ability of stone gambling like her. When people saw that Jiang Bowen treated Gu Ning with respect, they were all surprised. None of them had ever seen their mayor being so polite to a young girl. No matter what, this young girl in front of them had to be an important figure ording to Jiang Bowens attitude towards her. Mayor Jiang, I can cure them, Gu Ning said with confidence. However, this doctor keeps stopping me. Jiang Bowen was displeased and gave Tan Jiangfeng a nce. Tan Jiangfeng immediately shut his mouth. Although Jiang Bowen doubted whether Gu Ning could cure those injured people, he was willing to let her try it. Miss Gu, please! Since Jiang Bowen agreed, no one else dared to stop Gu Ning again. Gu Ning took out power crystals from her backpack at once and told the five miners who had been scratched by the zombie to take them. The people around were all staring at them in anxiety but Tan Jiangfeng, on the other hand, hoped that Gu Ning would fail too, because he hated her for challenging his authority. Actually, Tan Jiangfeng was a selfish and self-centered person. It was patients misfortune that a man like him could be a doctor. A few minutester, the injured miners recovered gradually, which was exactly opposite what Tan Jiangfeng wanted to see happen. Each of the injured miners only took a pill, so they wouldnt recover fully in such a short time, but their lives were already saved. Everyone was surprised by the great effect of Gu Nings medicine, and they all admired Gu Ning now. Wow, its so amazing! Exactly! Even Doctor Tan failed, but she was able to cure them in such a short time! She must be a highly skilled doctor! People allplimented Gu Ning, while Tan Jiangfeng was furious, and felt extremely embarrassed. Why? Why can she cure them? Although Tan Jiangfeng was mad, he didnt dare to say anything. Miss Gu, its so unbelievable! Thank you so much for your help! Jiang Bowen thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. Youre wee, Mayor Jiang. I just did what I could do, Gu Ning said. Actually, Gu Ning came here not only to rescue those injured people, but to destroy the moving body and find the precious antiques in the unknown ancient grave as well. Mayor Jiang, I know how to destroy the zombie, so please allow me to walk over, Gu Ning said to Jiang Bowen. What? You can destroy the zombie? Hearing that, everyone was astonished. Dont think that youre a real lifesaver simply after rescuing several injured people. Itspletely a joke thinking that you can destroy the zombie. Tan Jiangfeng interrupted with disdain. Although others also had the thought, it was too early to draw conclusions. Didnt you say that I cant cure those injured people just then? I did, so dont jump to conclusions and be kind! If youre so biased and mean, I think that it is a patient misfortune that a man like you can be a doctor! Gu Ning retorted at once. She wouldnt tolerate such a mean person. You... Tan Jiangfeng was mad again. Alright, Miss Gu, please do whatever you can and be careful! Jiang Bowen interrupted them. As long as Gu Ning was willing to help, he would love to give her a chance. If she truly could destroy the moving body, it would be the best result. Meanwhile, Jiang Bowen also bore Gu Ningsment on Tan Jiangfeng in his mind. If Tan Jiangfeng was really mean and selfish, he wouldnt be a qualified and respected doctor. With Jiang Bowens support, Gu Ning walked to the zombie. None of the soldiers knew how to handle it. Leader, what should we do now? Its the first time that Ive seen something like this. I have no idea. Neither guns nor knives can hurt it. Leader, a girl is walking towards here. They didnt stop her. I think she ising here to tell us something. Why did they let a young girle here? Shell be terrified! Are you dumb? Since she dares to walk here and seems calm, she couldnt be afraid of it. Alright, stop arguing now! When Gu Ning walked to them, she finally saw the ancient soldier uniform the zombie was wearing clearly. It was from the Sui Dynasty. If there were soldiers buried in the ancient grave, an important figure must be buried inside too. Most importantly, they had to destroy the zombie right now. Pour gasoline on it and set it on fire, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, the soldiers around were struck dumb for a second. Is it useful? It could escape if the ropes are burned, a soldier asked worriedly. Of course it is. Ive met a zombie before and I used the same way to destroy it. In order to make them believe her, Gu Ning didnt hide the truth that she had met a zombie before. Chapter 486 - Enter the Hole Alone

Chapter 486 Enter the Hole Alone

What? Youve met a zombie before? They were all shocked. Really? someone asked. Yes, and Ive seeded once, so we can try it the second time! Gu Ning said. Youre right, but we dont have gasoline right now, the leader of those soldiers said. I have, Gu Ning said, then took out a methrower and a gasoline can from her backpack (telepathic eye space), which surprised everyone around her. Gu Ning walked to the zombie with the methrower and gasoline can in her hands. The soldiers were worried and one of them said, Let me do it! Thanks but dont worry. I can handle it. Gu Ning decided to do it in person because they could make mistakes. Hearing that, those soldiers didnt insist. Gu Ning opened the gasoline can afterwards, and poured it on the zombie. Then she instantly used the methrower to burn it, and the zombie was engulfed in mes at once. The ropes tied around it were burned and the zombie screamed in great pain, which frightened everyone. In the following minutes, the zombie kept jumping around, and people immediately stepped away from it. Soon, the smell of a burning corpse was in the air, which was quite disgusting. Jiang Bowen and the other people who stood far away also heard the scream and they couldnt help trembling in fear. The zombie couldnt be destroyed in a short time, so Gu Ning didnt put her me thrower down, but kept aiming at it. No matter where it fell, Gu Ning could always set it on fire. At this time, everyone looked at Gu Ning with admiration. This young girl really was awesome! Even those soldiers couldnt urately aim at the zombie because it moved too fast. The girl must be a master! Mayor Jiang, who is this girl? Tong Chengdian, the head of the Public Security Bureau, asked with curiosity. Ive only met her twice so I dont know much about her, Jiang Bowen said. Although he knew little about Gu Ning, he had heard a lot about her. Just met her twice, but he still trusts her? Tong Chengdian and An Wanli who was a lieutenant colonel in the military region were both surprised and confused. Look at her! Shes even better than the best soldiers in the military! I think that shes a potential ace soldier! An Wanli liked Gu Ning very much, and had the idea to persuade her to join the army. Jiang Bowen, however, didnt think that Gu Ning, who was already a sessful businesswoman with dozens of billions of yuan in wealth would choose to join the army. After being burned for 20 minutes, the zombie stopped struggling and fell on the ground, but it was still twitching. Gu Ning gave the methrower to a soldier and said, Guard it. Ill walk inside to check whether there are other zombies. Gu Ning was calm, but everyone else was shocked. What? You are going inside? Its too dangerous! Indeed, I think that you better stay outside. They all tried to stop her. Dont worry. Ill be fine. Let me tell you something. My master is an expert on zombies, and Ive learned a lot! Gu Ning lied in order to persuade them to let her walk in the cave. And, if they arent destroyed totally, people might get hurt again. Well. They knew that Gu Ning was right. None of them believed in zombies until today, and they all agreed that it was necessary to destroy all of them. If they werentpletely destroyed, people really would be injured again. Although it seemed easy when Gu Ning killed the zombie with gasoline, they knew that it was much easier said than done. Ill go inside with you! the leader said. Good idea! others echoed. They werent willing to see a young girl walking inside the big hole alone. No, thanks. If they walked in with her, she couldnt take the antiques as her own if there were any. After that, Gu Ning said seriously to them, This zombie isntpletely destroyed yet, so you have to guard it in case ites alive again. Dont allow anyone else to walk in the hole. If any of you are injured by another zombie, I wont help. Afterwards, Gu Ning quickly walked into the hole, and left the soldiers outside. Seeing that, Jiang Bowen was shocked and ran over, followed by Tong Chengdian and An Wanli. How could she walk in there alone! Tong Chengdian was a little mad, because he was worried about her safety. Given what Gu Ning had just done, they all admired her and didnt want her to be injured. Since she dares to walk into the hole, she has to be confident! An Wanli said. Even so, its really dangerous! Jiang Bowen was concerned too. How could you allow her to walk inside alone? The zombie precisely came out from there and its very dangerous inside! Jiang Bowen snapped at those soldiers standing outside of the hole. Mayor Jiang, she said that if she doesnt go inside and have a look, innocent people might be hurt by zombies again! the leader reported. Why didnt you go inside with her? Tong Chengdian asked. She told us to guard this zombie, because it hasnt beenpletely destroyed yet, the leader said. Well... Jiang Bowen didnt know what else to say, but could only wait outside. There was no one else, except Gu Ning, that could handle the zombies, so Gu Ning was their only hope. Jiang Bowen also believed that Gu Ning wasnt an impulsive person, and she had to be confident and able to handle it alone. When Gu Ning walked into the hole, she took out the night-luminescent pearl to light it, because there were many paths in this mine. After a while, Gu Ning noticed Yin at a certain ce, and walked over. Chapter 487 - Not an Ancient Grave

Chapter 487 Not an Ancient Grave

When Gu Ning walked to where the Yin came from, she surprisingly found that this wasnt an ancient grave, but was just a 10 square-meterrge hole. It was messy inside with broken bodies, bones and rotten clothing of the ancient soldiers. The only thing that had shape was the carriage without horses and wheels. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes, and saw a 20-inch mahogany box with some coins and porcin inside the carriage. Although there werent many of them, they were still very valuable. Gu Ning thought that those ancient soldiers must have been passing by, so why had they suddenly died here? Gu Ning couldnt figure it out, and the truth wasnt important either. Once the night-luminescent pearl appeared, the Yin was gradually absorbed into it. Gu Ning also put the mahogany box into her telepathic eye space before she left. She didnt stay in the hole for a long time, and walked out after 10 minutes. Seeing her walking out safely, Jiang Bowen and the others were finally relieved. Girl Gu, do you know that its very dangerous inside? What if there were other zombies in there? Can you handle so many zombies alone? Jiang Bowen said worriedly. Gu Ning understood that Jiang Bowen was worried about her safety so sheforted him. Im sorry that I didnt tell you first before I walked in but Im safe now, and I wouldnt have walked in there if I hadnt been confident. Since Gu Ning said so, Jiang Bowen didnt say anything further. Oh, there is a pile of bones and broken bodies, but no zombies, Gu Ning said. Hearing that there were no zombies, everyone rxed. How did you know that there was a zombie? Jiang Bowen asked Gu Ning. I read the news on the Inte. I knew how to kill it, so I came to help, Gu Ning said. Weve already deleted the news on the Inte, and I hope that you can keep it a secret because it could cause widespread fear, Jiang Bowen said. Of course I will. Gu Ning knew that it was necessary to keep it a secret. And now that the zombie was burned to ashes and the crisis was resolved the miners were able to go back to work too. After that, they were about to leave the mountain. Jiang Bowen invited Gu Ning to share a meal with him. Gu Ning declined once, but Jiang Bowen insisted, so she agreed in the end. Anyway, she was starving now, and missed her flight after the mess this afternoon. Gu Ning wasnt sure when she would be able to fly back, so she decided to not book a ne ticket yet. Tong Chengdian and An Wanli also joined Gu Ning and Jiang Bowen for the meal. Tan Jiangfeng was a famous doctor at the Central Hospital, but he was nobody in front of those important officials. He was also ambitious, and he came here on his own initiative in order to impress those important officials and build hiswork. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning suddenly appeared and grabbed everyones attention away from him. Therefore, Tan Jiangfeng hated Gu Ning a lot but he didnt dare to say anything. Of course, he wouldnt give up. Gu Ning sensed Tan Jiangfengs vicious gaze but didnt care. Gu Ning got in Jiang Bowens car, while Tong Chengdian shared a car with An Wanli. The other policemen stayed to clean the site. After cleaning the site, the police also left for the Public Security Bureau. When they had just arrived at the foot of the mountain, many reporters ran to them trying to interview them or take some pictures. However, they were all declined. Since the police refused to ept the interview, the reporters couldnt do anything about it. They could only take several pictures of the cleaned site, and write the news. Jiang Bowen chose to dine at Quanlin Resort. After they sat around the table in the private room, Jiang Bowen introduced Tong Chengdian and An Wanli to Gu Ning. Gu Ning greeted them politely with confidence, and her good attitude impressed all of them. Facing those important figures, Gu Ning didnt abase herself but stayed calm and confident. After what they had been through, none of them dared despise her. Gu Ning, where are you from? An Wanli asked. City F, Gu Ning said. I think that youre very young; you must still be a student, right? An Wanli asked. Gu Ning smiled gently. Yes, Im a senior student in high school, and Im going to attend the entrance examination to college in a few months. Everyone around the table was surprised again. They didnt expect that Gu Ning was just a senior student in a high school and wasnt in university yet. This young girl was full of surprises! Youre indeed a promising young girl! Tong Chengdianplimented. Gu Ning smiled but didnt say anything. Gu Ning, are you interested in joining the army? An Wanli asked with anticipation. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, then realized An Wanlis aim. She smiled and apologized. Sorry, my interest is business. Hearing that, An Wanli was disappointed, because Gu Ning was really a potential ace soldier. Before long, dishes were on the table, and they started to eat. Gu Ning had rescued a lot of people and killed the zombie, so she was supposed to be awarded, but she declined. Jiang Bowen really admired Gu Ning because she kept a low profile all the time. Chapter 488 - Shoot a Movie I Chapter 488 Shoot a Movie I Jiang Bowen told Gu Ning that if she encountered any troubles in City D she could turn to him for help. As long as it was legal, he would spare no effort to help her. Tong Chengdian and An Wanli also said the same thing While they were enjoying the meal, a post went viral on the Inte. It is proved to be true! A zombie was dug out of a mine site at Changyang Mountain. [Video] The video was only five seconds long, but was very clear. The zombie was being burned with strong mes, screaming in pain. Although the video was shot from afar the scream was still very frightening. Within a short time, the video and the post caused a huge sensation. Jesus! Is the zombie real? Im so scared even though I just hear it from my phone! Didnt they say that it was a terrorist? What is that in the mes? They lied! Is it true that it is a zombie instead of a terrorist? OMG! Its so scary! Exactly! Can anyone exin what really happened? I think the zombie is real, and the official line is simply a lie! Why did they lie to us? When Jiang Bowen heard the news he was furious, because the person who had posted the article on the Inte was obviously acting against the government. Gu Ning also read the news on her phone. The government had posted an official exnation to ay citizens anxiety, and lied that they had found a terrorist, not a zombie. However, the governments authority was being challenged now. More and more people were mad at the official line and it wasnt easy to calm them down. Jiang Bowen then told Tong Chengdian and An Wanli about the second post about the zombie on the Inte. Both of them were extremely angry too. Damn it! Who the hell dared to ignore our warming and post it on the Inte! An Wanli was mad. Tong Chengdian was also displeased. The video makes the government an idiot! If the citizens believed that the zombie was real, they really had no idea how to exin it, because it waspletely beyond ordinary peoples knowledge. Zombies only appeared in horror stories or movies and nobody believed in them, but now it suddenly showed up in real life, people were, of course, scared. Ill call someone to delete the post as soon as possible, in case itll attract more attention, Jiang Bowen said, but was stopped by Gu Ning. If you do that, people will think that the government is panicking, which will make them believe it more, Gu Ning said. Then what should we do? If we dont deal with it right now, it could cause widespread fear! Jiang Bowen said. I have an idea. Gu Ning squinted a little. Since she was already involved, she wouldnt quit halfway. What idea? After what they had been through today, they subconsciously trusted Gu Ning very much. Once she said that she had an idea, they all believed that she could handle it. I think we can leave the post on the Inte, so dont respond to it for now. Afterwards, we can shoot a horror movie using the zombie plot. In that case, the post will be a way of publicizing, Gu Ning said. Although it cost a lot, it was worth trying. At the same time, Gu Ning could also seize the chance to help her entertainmentpany attract publicity. What? Shoot a movie? Its much easier said than done! We cant wait that long, Jiang Bowen said. The video was already out and they couldnt wait. I can manage it within a short time. All you need to do now, is lock Changyang Mountain down and forbid others to go inside. Tell the soldiers who controlled the zombie this afternoon to meet me at Changyang Mountain in three hours. And I need several cars to pick some people up at the airport, Gu Ning said. She was the leader at the moment. The others were silent for a while, then agreed with Gu Ning, because they couldnt think of a better idea. Gu Ning then called Tang Yunfan at once. Hi, Ningning! Tang Yunfan was a little excited to receive Gu Nings call. Uncle Tang, I need your help. Would you please lend me a set of equipment for filming and deliver it to Changyang Mountain in City D by helicopter as soon as possible? I need it right now, and Ill exin it to youter, Gu Ning said. Oh, I also need an acting suit for an ancient soldier. Please help me get one. The Tang Family was the richest family in City B, so they naturally had helicopters. Hearing that, Tang Yunfan understood that Gu Ning was going to shoot a movie, so he answered at once, No problem! However, when Jiang Bowen and the other two heard the word helicopter they were all surprised, because people who could afford a helicopter had to be either super-rich or powerful. Either way, theypletely trusted that Gu Ning could handle the trouble that they were faced with now. After hanging up the call with Tang Yunfan, Gu Ning called Lu Zhan without dy. Uncle Lu, how is your crew now? They needed many people, other than actors and directors, to shoot a film. Director Team: Director, Assistant Director, Executive Director, pper-Loader. Production Team: Producer, Production Manager, On-site Producer, Associate Producer, Co-Producer. Chapter 489 - Shoot a Movie II

Chapter 489 Shoot a Movie II

Photography Team: Camera, Additional Camera, Assistant Camera, Gaffer. Art Team: Set Dresser, Wardrobe Supervisor, Makeup Artists, Hair-stylist. Recording Team: Boom Operator, Sound Mixer. All the above-mentioned workers were needed and some of them would do many jobs at the same time. All is well, Lu Zhan said. Its my cousins team. Because hes been influenced by me ever since he was a child, he works in the entertainment industry as well. Although he isnt famous, the quality of his team is quite good. My peers dont know that Im back in the industry and none of them are willing to help me, so I directly hired him. Although Lu Zhan was fully in charge of the crew, Gu Ning was his boss after all, so it was necessary for him to report to her. Great. How many are there? Gu Ning asked. Sixteen in all, Lu Zhan said. Very well. Take the earliest flight to City D now. We need to shoot a movie as soon as possible, and Ive borrowed the outerments, so you all just need to bring your own clothes. Well talk about the details after yournding, and Ill arrange someone to pick you up, Gu Ning said seriously. Sure, Ill gather them right now, Lu Zhan said. He realized that it was an emergency, and it was his bosss order, so he couldnt reject. After that, Gu Ning called Duan Lixin and Su Tongnuo. She told them to take the earliest ne to City D too. Other than that, Gu Ning also called Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping to help her, because she knew that they were often absent from sses. It wouldnt be a big deal if they asked for a leave for a week. Gu Ning didnt tell them details, and told them to keep it a secret, in case it would affect their other friends studying. Since Gu Ning needed their help, they flew to City D as fast as they could. Gu Ning called K then, and told him to investigate who had posted the news on the Inte. When K read the post he was shocked too, and couldnt believe it. None of them were in the mood to enjoy the meal after the video had been released on the Inte. Before long, Su Tongnuo, Duan Lixin and Chu Peihan and others booked their ne tickets to City D, but Lu Zhan still needed some time to settle the ne tickets for such arge group. Su Tongnuo would arrive at Changyang Mountain around 11:30 pm. Duan Lixin would arrive 50 minutes earlier than Su Tongnuo. While Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping would be the first group to meet Gu Ning, because they would arrive around 10 pm. After finishing those calls, Gu Ning told Jiang Bowen to arrange cars to pick them up ording to theirnding time. It was just 7 pm when Gu Ning was finally free for a while. Jiang Bowen nned to book a room for her at Quanlin Resort, but Gu Ning declined. Gu Ning had the ck Card for the Huangdeng Hotel, and she could have free amodation there, so there was no need for her to spend money on hotels. When the others found out that Gu Ning had the ck Card for the Huangdeng Hotel, they were surprised again. Huangdeng Hotel was a well-known international five-star hotel chain, and it was very popr domestically and abroad. In addition, it was very rare to meet a person who had a ck Card for the Huangdeng Hotel because the Tang Family only gave ck Cards to their rtives or those who had a close rtionship with them. All of a sudden, they suddenly thought of the first call Gu Ning had made. She had called the person Uncle Tang on the phone and the person could be a member of the Tang Family! Even though they were all curious, none of them asked the question. K was efficient as always. When Gu Ning had just left the Quanlin Resort, she received his call. Boss, the person is Tan Jiangfeng, who is a doctor working in the Central Hospital, K said. Hearing that, Gu Ning was displeased. If it was Tan Jiangfeng who had posted the news on the Inte, he obviously aimed to hurt her. If she hadnt embarrassed him, he wouldnt have spread the news abroad. In that case, Gu Ning was the cause of the trouble. If so, she made up her mind to handle it well. Oh, boss, is the news real? K asked with curiosity. Do you believe it? Gu Ning replied. I didnt believe it, but now I doubt it after watching the video, K said. Alright, I gotta go. Gu Ning hung up directly. K was struck dumb on the other side of the phone. Shouldnt she tell him whether it was real or not? Chen Cangyi was almost fully recovered, but K stayed in the hospital to keep himpany. Seeing that K was struck dumb, he suddenly thought that K was a little adorable. Chen Cangyi immediately got rid of the idea in his mind and asked, Is it real? She didnt tell me, K sounded aggrieved and looked a little gay. Jiang Bowen asked Gu Ningter, Miss Gu, have you found out who posted the news on the Inte yet? Tan Jiangfeng, Gu Ning said inly. I think that he was aiming to hurt me because he felt humiliated today when I sessfully rescued those injured people. What? Jiang Bowen was greatly surprised. I didnt expect Tan Jiangfeng to be such a selfish and mean person! How can he do that just to vent his negative emotions! Miss Gu, it has nothing to do with you, and you dont need to me yourself for it. If it hadnt been for you, those injured miners could have died already. As for the zombie, none of us except you, knew how to destroy it. Jiang Bowenforted Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt say anything, because what Jiang Bowen had just said was true. She had saved many peoples lives. Since they already knew that it was Tan Jiangfeng who had posted the news on the Inte, they decided to deal with himter. Before Gu Ning arrived at the hotel, she received Lu Zhans call, Lu Zhans group would be arriving in City D around 11 pm. Chapter 490 - Shoot a Movie III

Chapter 490 Shoot a Movie III

Jiang Bowen left after he sent Gu Ning to the Huangdeng Hotel, and went to arrange cars to pick Gu Nings friends up. Gu Ning directly walked to the reception desk and took out the ck Card to book a room. She had to finish the script before the film crew arrived. When the receptionist saw the ck Card, she was surprised and helped Gu Ning book the best room at once. A middle-aged woman who stood at the other end of the reception desk was mad when she noticed that the receptionist was helping Gu Ning book a room. Didnt you say that you dont have vacant rooms? Why can she book a room? Why are you treating her differently? Are you afraid that I cant afford the rooms here? Madam, Im sorry, but this miss has the ck Card. The receptionist exined politely. I dont care whether she has a ck card or white card. Im a VIP of Huangdeng Hotel! The woman apparently didnt understand what the ck Card was. She thought that she was more important than others just because she was a VIP of Huangdeng Hotel. After all, Huangdeng Hotel was an international five-star hotel, and not many people could afford a membership card. Im sorry, the ck card is the top VIP card of Huangdeng Hotel. Anyone who has a ck Card can enjoy a lifetime of free service at the Huangdeng Hotel domestically or abroad. Huangdeng Hotel always and only reserves a room for our top VIPs, the receptionist said politely. After hearing that, the woman flushed in embarrassment. She intended tough at Gu Ning but unexpectedly, Gu Ning was more important than she was in this hotel. At this time, another two women walked over, and one of them said, Shn, its fine. If they dont have vacant rooms, we can stay elsewhere. And it costs a lot staying here. You dont need to spend so much on us. Its just a five-star hotel. I dontck money at all. Since they dont have vacant rooms, we can stay in another five-star hotel! Ive invited you to have fun today, so Im determined to let you enjoy yourself! the woman called Shn said proudly. It was quite obvious that she was simply showing off. The other two women felt embarrassed, but didnt say anything. After that, the three of them left, while Gu Ning walked to an elevator. Jiang Bowen rxed a little after he settled everything well, but the problem hadnt been solved yet, so he still felt uneasy. At that time, Jiang Bowen received Xiao Changchuns call. Xiao Changchun wasnt in City D so he hadnt heard the news until now. Jiang Bowen had to admit that the news was true and also told him about what Gu Ning had done today. Xiao Changchun was scared and shocked when Jiang Bowen told him that the zombie was real, outstanding courage and ability. He wasnt in City D now, so he could only remind Jiang Bowen to cooperate with Gu Ning in anything she wanted to do. When Gu Ning got to her room she took out a piece of paper and a pen to write down what she needed to buyter. Two hourster, it was already 9 pm. Gu Ning went outside and borrowed a bus from the hotel. Gu Ning was their top VIP, so the hotel lent the bus to her at once without asking further. The bus would be a great ce for people to have a rest. Although it was already spring, it was still very cold outside, and it was warm in the car with the air conditioner on. Before setting off, Gu Ning went to the supermarket to buy 10 boxes of mineral water, a small printer, a pack of A4 paper, banners, glue, red cloth, incense, which was needed for the movie opening ceremony. She wasnt shooting a movie for fun, she did it seriously. Therefore, an opening ceremony was something they had to do. When Gu Ning arrived at Changyang Mountain, the 10 soldiers were resting in the small bus that they came in. When they saw that the person in the drivers seat was Gu Ning, they rounded their eyes in shock. None of them had ever seen a young girl like Gu Ning, who dared to drive such arge bus. They got out of their small bus one by one, walking to Gu Ning. Hi, Miss Gu! they said with respect. After what had happened today, they admired Gu Ning very much, not just because Gu Ning was very outstanding, but also because of an order from their leader. Their leader had given an order that they had to follow Gu Nings lead to solve this tricky problem, so Gu Ning was their leader now and they had to obey her orders. Hi! Please get on the bus and have a rest now. Its cold outside, Gu Ning said with concern. The soldiers felt touched by Gu Nings kindness, but nobody moved. Miss Gu, we dont feel cold at all, they said with one ord. As soldiers, they were much stronger than ordinary people. If they couldnt tolerate the cold in the spring, they werent qualified soldiers. Since they said so, Gu Ning didnt insist, but opened a box of water to share with them. Thanks! Miss Gu, they said. Miss Gu, Im the leader of this team. My names Mo Chenyi. If you have any orders or tasks, you can tell me and Ill inform the rest, Mo Chenyi said. Mo Chenyi was young, around 27-years-old. Actually, all the soldiers were around 25 to 28-years-old. They had to be the young elites in the military region, otherwise, they wouldnt havee here to deal with the zombie. Except for them, only a few senior managers in the military region were aware of the zombie. Sure, thanks, Gu Ning said. Miss Gu, Ive noticed that you were very agile when you were destroying the zombie today. I bet you must be very good at kung fu. Can we have apetition? a soldier asked. However, before Gu Ning could respond, Mo Chenyi kicked him and criticized. Do you think its the right time to have fun now? Its fine. Were free now after all, and we can have fun for a while, Gu Ning said. She was a positive girl and never lost interest in life. In addition, she was confident that she would be able to solve the problem well. Actually, more than one soldier was interested in having apetition with Gu Ning, so once Gu Ning agreed, they were all excited. There was arge empty space at the mine site, which was a great area for them to fight. Wholl be the first? Gu Ning asked. Me! A man stood up at once. He was the one who had proposed to have apetition. Once he stood up, the others were displeased, because he replied so fast and they lost a chance. Chapter 491 - Never Take Your Enemy Lightly

Chapter 491 Never Take Your Enemy Lightly

Although they all knew that Gu Ning was good at fighting, they had never fought against her, so they werent clear about her ability. Therefore, when the soldier started thepetition with Gu Ning, he didnt use his full force in case he would hurt Gu Ning. However, Gu Ning directly beat him down within seconds, shocking everyone. They werent even ready for the show but it was already over! The soldier who had been beaten down by Gu Ning was also struck dumb on the ground, and felt ashamed. The miners who noticed that they were fighting for fun all surrounded them for entertainment. Although the mine site was rented by a film crew and they didnt need to work today, they couldnt leave this mine site, to prevent any of them from spreading the news to the outside. When they saw Gu Ning, who was just a slim, young girl beat down a strong soldier, they were all astonished. Never take your enemy lightly, Gu Ning said seriously to the soldier on the ground. Although she understood that he hadnt used full force in case she would be hurt, it wasnt the right attitude when he faced an opponent in a fight. If youre fighting against me, you dont need to be modest, because even if you use your full force, you probably still cant beat me. Gu Ning turned to look at the rest of the soldiers. She seemed so confident so nobody thought that she was bragging. At the same time, they were all excited and eager to win. Ill go next! Another soldier stood out. Given what had just happened to the first soldier, the second soldier used his full strength. Nevertheless, Gu Ning still beat him down within a minute. Actually, it wasnt a bad result that he was able to fight against Gu Ning for a minute. They weremon soldiers after all, not the Special Forces. The third and the fourth soldier had the same result. When the fifth soldier stood out, Gu Ning told them to fight against her in threes. Even so, they still failed to win. Is it possible that we still cant win even when we fight against you altogether? a soldier suddenly asked with doubt, but he actually believed it. Hearing that, Gu Ning gave him a mysterious smile, which scared the soldier a little. Undoubtedly, it was highly possible that they still couldnt win even if they fought against Gu Ning altogether. All of a sudden, they all felt very ashamed. I think its possible, another soldier replied. All the rest soldiers agreed with him in silence. I feel so ashamed! a soldier said. Me too! another echoed. Alright, youve actually done a great job. If you had received devilish training like me, you would be as powerful as me. Seeing them being so upset, Gu Ningforted them. Devilish training? They were all surprised and felt sorry for Gu Ning, because she must have suffered a lot from the devilish training. Gu Ning had also told them today that her master was a zombie expert, and that she had learned a lot from her tutor. In that case, she must be an heiress of a mysterious family. Right at that moment, they heard a loud noise high up in the air. A helicopter was flying over and they stopped talking. People all surrounded the helicopter when itnded, because few of them had seen a real helicopter. When itnded, two men climbed out of it, and one of them asked Gu Ning with great respect, My honor to meet you miss. Are you Miss Gu? Tang Yunfan had told them to greatly respect Gu Ning. Yes, I am, Gu Ning said. Chairman Tang sent us to deliver the equipment. Do you need us to move it out right now? the man asked. Yes, please, Gu Ning said, and told the soldiers to help them move the equipment to therge bus. Once the equipment was removed the men in the helicopter left right away. Afterwards, Gu Ning called Tang Yunfan and told him that she received the outerments. Then Gu Ning told Tang Yunfan the reason why she needed them, which shocked Tang Yunfan too, because he never thought that zombies were real. Even when people had just heard of them from stories and horror movies, it was still really frightening, let alone seeing them in real life. After the shock, Tang Yunfan immediately asked Gu Nings condition. He cared a lot about her safety. If Tang Yunfan hadnt been so busy, he would have flown over himself. It took Gu Ning a long time to calm Tang Yunfan down. Around 10 pm, Chu Peihan and the others arrived at the airport of City D. Hao Ran told Gu Ning that they had arrived, and would meet her soon. Half an hourter, they arrived at Changyang Mountain. Boss, has anything terrible happened? When they met Gu Ning in the end, they were all worried. No big deal actually. Lets sit in the bus first! Its cold outside. Gu Ning guided them to therge bus. When they noticed the cameras, they were all curious. Boss, are you going to shoot a film or something? Chu Peihan, who was very interested in art, asked Gu Ning excitedly, Boss, are we going to shoot a film together? Yes! However, I cant tell you the details now. Ill tell all of you when the others arriveter, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said so, they didnt ask further, but Chu Peihan was still very excited. Although Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping werent interested in film, they would love to follow Gu Nings lead. When it was 11 pm, Duan Lixin arrived at Changyang Mountain. Duan Lixin greeted Gu Ning as her boss when they met, and Gu Ning told her to have a rest in therge bus too. They would talk about the details when Lu Zhan arrived. Chapter 492 - Infinite Horror

Chapter 492 Infinite Horror

They needed to deal with the script together, so they had to know the truth. Around 11:30 pm, Lu Zhan and his team arrived. Tell the others to wait in the car and then Uncle Lu, please follow me, Gu Ning said. Therefore, the other 15 people stayed in the car, while Lu Zhan alone got out of the car. Boss, Lu Zhan greeted Gu Ning with respect. Uncle Lu,e here and have a look. Because its an emergency, Ive borrowed all these machines. Actually I dont know what equipment we need for filming. Gu Ning guided Lu Zhan to therge bus to see if the outerments they had right now were enough. When Lu Zhan got into therge bus, Duan Lixin recognized him and was excited as well as a little nervous. Duan Lixin always felt sorry that such a skilled director had been shut out of the entertainment industry. However, it seemed that he now worked for Gu Ning, which was exciting news for Duan Lixin because she was able to work with him in the future. Nice to meet you, Director Lu! Duan Lixin greeted him with great respect. Nice to meet you too! Lu Zhan was very kind and modest. Gu Ning told Lu Zhan that Duan Lixin was the author of the imperial harem novel, and that she would be a scriptwriter in theirpany. Lu Zhan wasparatively satisfied with the novel, so he was surprised when Gu Ning told him that the author of the novel was so young. After that, they went to check the equipment. Thats all we need, Lu Zhan said. Tang Yunfan had arranged people to deliver the equipment for Gu Ning, so he would definitely deliver everything they could move with a helicopter. Luckily there was enough room in the helicopter, so they had managed to deliver a lot of machines. Then, Gu Ning told Lu Zhan and Duan Lixin to go outside with her, because she thought that she better keep it a secret from Chu Peihan and the others for now. The soldiers were standing outside, so their small bus was empty. Gu Ning, Lu Zhan, and Duan Lixin got in their car. When they were in the small bus, Gu Ning told them everything, which struck them dumb for a long while. Duan Lixin even trembled in fear. To their astonishment, zombies were real! Gu Ning took out her phone and yed the video with the sound off, in case they would be scared again. This post already went viral on the Inte. Some believe it, while some doubt it. If we dont handle it well, it may cause widespread fear and itll threaten the governments authority. At the same time, I also want to publicize ourpany, so we can shoot the zombie scene zombie first. Take some photos and post them on the Inte to justify the video. After that, well hold a boot ceremony, but we have to change the time of the camera to the day before yesterday, which will be more persuasive, Gu Ning said. Duan Lixin and Lu Zhan nodded in acknowledgment, but they were still in shock. As for the script, please write it now and finish it as soon as possible, Gu Ning said. It was an emergency, and they hadnt done any preparation. Even so, Duan Lixin was a novelist, and Lu Zhan was a professional director, so it wouldnt be difficult for them to write a script on site. Oh, I wrote a horror film script before and sent it to a filmpany but they didnt take a liking to it. You can read it and see whether its suitable, Duan Lixin said and took herptop out at once. Duan Lixin was a novelist and scriptwriter, so she brought herptop with her all the time. Hearing that, both Lu Zhan and Gu Ning were excited because they trusted Duan Lixins ability. Once the file was opened, Gu Ning soon finished reading the outline of thousands of words. The story was named Infinite Horror. When a man and a woman get to know the news that an archaeological team is trapped in an ancient grave, they immediately realize that there must be ghosts in the grave, so they go to check it themselves. It turns out that there really are ghosts in it. During the process of rescuing the archaeological team, a female ghost in red clothing suddenly appears to help the man and the woman, and they team up. However, the female ghost simply wants to use the man and the woman to kill her enemies in the grave, and they start to fight against each other at the end. After reading it, Gu Ning was satisfied. All they needed to do now was to rece the ghost with a zombie. Very well! This story is very good! I think the filmpany made a wrong decision in not epting your script. We can rece the ghost with a zombie before we use it, and its very reasonable that the soldiers woulde to rescue the archaeological team, Lu Zhan said with satisfaction. Having Lu Zhans approval, Duan Lixin was very happy, and she had already finished the script, so they could start shooting soon. However, its an emergency, so weck actors. Ive called an actress who I have just signed, toe help us, and the rest of the people are my friends. As for the soldiers, they will work as temporary actors and staff members. Uncle Lu, can you contact some actors to help us as soon as possible? If theyre willing to help, itll be much better if they fly here tonight, in case theyll be discovered by others in the day, Gu Ning said. There were many flights during the night, and it was all up to the actors whether they were willing to help now. Of course I can, but Im worried that theyll reject me because Ive been shut out of the industry. Anyway, Ill try, Lu Zhan said. Although Lu Zhan had been shut out of the industry, not everyone cut off their connection with him just because of that. We also need more ancient acting suits for the zombie and the female ghost. Oh, some fake antiques too, Lu Zhan added. I can handle that, Gu Ning said. Great! Lu Zhan said. After that, Gu Ning got out of the car with Duan Lixin. Gu Ning told a soldier to move a socket from the workers dormitory, because Duan Lixin was going to print her script, and the printer had to be plugged in. Chapter 493 - B-List Actors I

Chapter 493 B-List Actors I

Gu Ning returned to therge bus and asked Chu Peihan and the others, We may be sleeping here tonight. Can you ept it? Because it was a critical moment they had to tolerate it. No problem! They didnt care. Lu Zhans team was also curious about why they were shooting the movie in such a hurry, but nobody told them the reason. While they were waiting, they surfed the Inte to kill time. Since they were already in City D, they read the news about it too. Before long, someone found the news of the zombie. Jesus! Read this news! Its a zombie! Really? Howe the zombie is real? Once the video was yed, everyone was scared and shocked by the zombies terrifying scream. Changyang Mountain, City D. Isnt it the ce where were right now! a young man suddenly said. What? Right here? Hearing that, everyone panicked. Whether the post was real or not, it was frightening enough after they found out that they were at the ce where the zombie had been dug out. Director Lu, is the video real? someone asked Lu Yichen, who was Lu Zhans cousin. Lu Yichen was around 27-years-old. Although he was young, he was a stable, mature man. He was also scared by the video and didnt know whether it was true, but endless guessing would only frighten people so he said calmly, There is a lot of fake news, and who knows whether it is a person or a ghost from such a far distance? I think that it could be a terrorist who was identally burned to death, so the government disguised another man as the terrorist. Although hes a terrorist, its very cruel to burn him to death after all. After hearing what Lu Yichen said, everyone thought that it made sense but they still felt nervous. As Gu Ning came over with the banner, she heard their discussion and immediately went to tell Lu Zhan to exin it to everyone because she was too young to be persuasive. In addition, she didnt want to expose her real identity yet. Lu Zhan then walked to them and said exactly what Lu Yichen had just exined to them. After hearing Lu Zhan exin it in person, they were all relieved. They then went back to preparing for the film. After Lu Zhan finished calling around, he reported to Gu Ning, Boss, Ive made six calls, and three people are willing toe, two men and one woman, but they are all B-list actors. Theyre all good at acting but not very famous. Two of them are in the capital now, while the other one is in City B. Theyll fly here tonight. Gu Ning didnt care whether they were famous, as long as Lu Zhan thought their acting skills were eptable. One actor is experienced, and hes in his early forties, the same age as me. His names Zhao Qigang. I think that he can act as the professor for the archaeological team. The other two are around 20-years-old. The actor is Han Lengxuan, while the actress is Bai Lin. I think that they can be the leading actor and actress, Lu Zhan said. Gu Ning agreed with him. Afterwards, she called the driver again and told him to pick them up when theynded. The driver was sent by Jiang Bowen to follow Gu Nings lead, so he would do whatever Gu Ning asked him to do. Before long, Su Tongnuo arrived along with her assistant, Lin Xiaoxia. Hi, boss! Seeing Gu Ning, both Su Tongnuo and Lin Xiaoxia greeted her with great respect. When Su Tongnuos sight fell on Lu Zhan, she was a little surprised. Director Lu! Su Tongnuo had worked with Lu Zhan a few years ago. Although she wasnt a major actress in the show, Lu Zhan had approved of her acting skills, so he remembered her name. Hi, Tongnuo! Lu Zhan was also surprised to see Su Tongnuo here. Su Tongnuo knew that Lu Zhan had been shut out of the industry, but it seemed that he was able to work again because of Gu Ning. Hi, Miss Su, nice to meet you! Duan Lixin greeted Su Tongnuo politely. Nice to meet you too! Su Tongnuo said kindly. After that, Gu Ning introduced Duan Lixin to Su Tongnuo, then turned to Lu Zhan. Su Tongnuo is the first actress that Ive signed. Since you already know each other, I dont need to do the introduction anymore. Uncle Lu, you can choose the actors ording to your own standards, and dont need to ord special treatment to Su Tongnuo. In case Lu Zhan would feel restricted, Gu Ning put it inly. Lu Zhanughed a little. Tongnuo is a good actress, and I think shes suitable to be the leading actress too. After Bai Lin arrives, you two can have an audition to decide which one of you will be the viin and the other will be the hero. Both of them were good actresses, so they could be the leading roles. Su Tongnuo, however, was greatly surprised when she heard that she had a chance to be the leading role in the film. No matter if it was a viin or a hero, she would do her best to y the role well. She had heard of Bai Lin but they had never met before. Bai Lin and Su Tongnuo were both good at acting, but the difference between them was that Bai Lin wasnt famous because of her bad luck, while Su Tongnuo wasnt famous because she had refused to ept the industrys unspoken rules. Otherwise, Su Tongnuo would have been a famous actress already after the years of effort. It would make a huge difference if she could be famous as an actress. Im so honored to have your approval! Su Tongnuo said politely. After chatting for a while, they went to have a rest. However, it was hard to fall asleep in the mountain. When it was 4:20 am, Bai Lin arrived from City B, and Lu Zhan along with Lu Yichen went to wee her. Bai Lin was 27-years-old, and had worked in the entertainment industry for five years. Although she wasnt a stunning beauty, she was very attractive. And the more you looked at her, the more you would be attracted to her. Bai Lin also came with her assistant. Because she was just a B-list actress, and her agent was responsible for several actresses at the same time, her agent didnte with her this time. Her agent had heard of Lu Zhans good reputation, so her agent was willing to allow her to take this job. Although Lu Zhan had been shut out of the industry, he had Gu Nings support now, so the film would be sessfully released. Chapter 494 - B-List Actors II

Chapter 494 B-List Actors II

Most importantly, Bai Lin had failed to be famous after all these years, so her agent was a little reluctant to work with her now. Since someone gave her a job all of a sudden, her agent couldnt be more willing to let Bai Lin ept it. After picking Bai Lin up, Lu Zhan guided her to have a rest in therge bus. The people in therge bus all knew Gu Nings real identity and Gu Ning agreed to tell Bai Lin that she was the real boss when Lu Zhan asked her. Bai Lin, this is Gu Ning. Shes the sole investor of this film and shes also my boss, Lu Zhan introduced Gu Ning to Bai Lin when they got in the car. Bai Lin was quite surprised when she heard it. Jesus! This girl must be younger than 20-years-old! However, Bai Lin thought that Gu Nings family must be super-rich and she was a horror film lover so she told her family to invest in this film. Even so, Bai Lin didnt show any disdain towards Gu Ning because Gu Ning was the one who offered her a job. If she annoyed Gu Ning, she could lose her job. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu! Bai Lin reached out her hand to Gu Ning. Gu Ning shook hands with her and replied politely, Nice to meet you too, Miss Bai! Wee to join us! Please read the contract and script first, and then you along with Su Tongnuo can have an audition to decide your roles before you sign the contract, Gu Ning said. Bai Lin had only received a short introduction of the two leading female roles and she didnt know the details of the script. They had already printed the contract and script out, and Lu Zhan had agreed as to Bai Lins payment with her agent when he had called her. No problem, Bai Lin said and took the contract and script from Lu Zhans hands. She then walked to a vacant seat at the back rows in therge bus. She kindly greeted Su Tongnuo, then both of them began to mind their own business. Half an hourter, Zhao Qigang and Han Lengxuan arrived too. They also came with their assistants. Zhao Qigang wasnt a big star, so he did most of the things himself. Han Lengxuan was in the same situation as Bai Lin. He was half-abandoned by his agent as well, so his agent didnt bother toe with him either. Han Lengxuan was young and handsome, but there were plenty of that type in the market now, so it was still very hard for him to gain fame. Most importantly, hecked good work. Gu Ning got out of therge bus too, not to wee Zhao Qigang and Han Lengxuan, but to tell the driver to leave a car for her. She was going to deal with something in the city, so she needed a car, and it wasnt convenient to drive therge bus there. Jiang Bowen had told the driver to follow Gu Nings lead on any requests so the driver didnt hesitate to leave a car for Gu Ning. After that, Lu Zhan introduced Gu Ning to Zhao Qigang and Han Lengxuan. They were both astonished to find out that Gu Ning was the sole investor of this film, and they also had the same idea as Bai Lin that Gu Ning muste from a super-rich family. They didnt show any disdain either, because they just came here to fulfill their task. Therefore, they kindly greeted Gu Ning, then got into therge bus to read the script. It was the first time that Duan Lixin had met so many actors at a time, so she was very nervous. When Zhao Qigang and Han Lengxuan saw Bai Lin and Su Tongnuo, they greeted one another politely. The bus wasrge with only a few people inside, so they all had enough room. When they had all gathered together in therge bus, it was around two hours away from daybreak. Luckily, they had slept on the ne, so they were able to focus on the script now. When daybreak came, Mo Chenyi along another two soldiers went to buy breakfast for them. They got steamed buns, breads, eggs and milk for breakfast, which wasnt bad. Gu Ning wasnt mean so she shared the breakfast with all of the miners. After breakfast, Gu Ning drove to the antique street to buy some fake antiques and ancient acting suits for the film. While Gu Ning was gone, the rest of the people started to set the stage for the boot ceremony. At the same time, Bai Lin and Su Tongnuo had their auditions. And the result was that Bai Lin would act the part of the woman, while Su Tongnuo acted as the female ghost. The woman was named Ding Tong in the show. After settling the roles, Su Tongnuo needed to wear special make-up and an ancient acting suit. ording to the story, only the man, Tao Muxuan, and the woman, Ding Tong, were able to see the female ghost. As for the zombie, a random worker in the crew would y it. Zhao Qigang would act as the archaeologist, Professor Fei, while Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping would act as his students. There couldnt just be four people in an archaeological team, so they hired seven miners to join them. As long as they could make some money, those miners were more than willing to do it. Gu Ning arrived at the antique street very early, so she went to shop for a red, ancient acting suit first. Gu Ning had great taste and the suit was quite beautiful. After that, Gu Ning went to buy some tools for the archaeological team before she went back to the antique street. Gu Ning nned to buy some fake antiques as well as several real ones for close-ups. In addition, she would also mention Xiangyun Antique-store as the antique sponsor to publicize it. Gu Ning was very efficient, and she finished shopping when it was just past 10 am. After she went back to Changyang Mountain, Su Tongnuo put on the red ancient acting suit before the boot ceremony began. They also took pictures of the leading roles to make posters for promotion. Gu Ning called Kter and asked whether he knew how to make posters. K said, Boss, do you think that Im only a hacker? To tell you the truth, there is nothing I cant do when ites to aputer. I promise that Ill give you the best posters youve ever seen! Gu Ning then sent K the photos of the three leading roles along with the name, introduction and the cast of the film. The post about the zombie gained more and more attention on the Inte, and many reporters went to the government building early in the morning trying to interview some officials. Jiang Bowen was also attacked by many colleagues in politics, because he was responsible for dealing with the problem. If he couldnt handle it well, they all would be in big trouble. Chapter 495 - A Zombie and a Female Ghost

Chapter 495 A Zombie and a Female Ghost

Especially when Jiang Bowen didnt allow anyone to delete the post, nor exin it, nor reply, the news went across the whole country within a short time. Jiang Bowen said, Since Ill be responsible for this problem, Ill handle it well. If I cant, Ill bear the result. If you dont believe me, or you want to handle it on your own, youre wee to it, but you have to bear the result yourself! Jiang Bowen understood that the officials who med him were afraid to take the responsibility. Once he said that, they immediately stopped criticizing him. Before the trailer was out, Gu Ning took out the props. As for the real antiques, Gu Ning prepared some that she had found at the ancient grave in City B. Wow! They look beautiful! Boss, where did you get these props? They seem so real! Chu Peihan weighed a piece of gold bullion. Its heavy. Its real. Of course its heavy, Gu Ning said with a smile. What? Its real? Everyone was shocked. Boss, are you kidding? Chu Peihan asked. Do you think Im kidding? Gu Ning replied. They were struck dumb for a second, then took a long breath. Those antiques before their eyes could be all real! How about the others? Hao Ran nned to touch the antiques for fun, but once Gu Ning said that the gold bullion was real, he suddenly hesitated, in case he would break any one of them. It had to cost a lot. He couldnt believe that they were all real. Those in the suitcase are fake, while those in the mahogany box are real, Gu Ning said airily, like it was nothing, but Chu Peihan and the others were totally shocked. Boss, how rich are you that you can use real antiques in the film! Hao Ran lost control of his voice and eximed in excitement. People around all turned to look at them in surprise. What? Use real antiques in the film? Seriously? A group of people surrounded them at once, including Lu Zhan and Zhao Qigang. Lu Zhan was the director, so he naturally wanted to figure it out, while Zhao Qigang was an antique lover to some extent, so he was very curious. Are these antiques real? Lu Zhan asked Gu Ning. The jewelry in this small box and the antiques in the mahogany box are real, but those in the suitcase are fake, Gu Ning said airily as usual. Getting Gu Nings affirmative answer, everyone was astonished, especially Lu Zhan, because he felt so stressed. Miss Gu, may I have a closer look? Zhao Qigang asked with anticipation. Sure! Gu Ning smiled. Zhao Qigang then carefully took out a Sancai porcin bottle which was ced on the top to appreciate it. He was super nervous when he touched it, in case it would be broken, because he couldnt afford it at all. Lu Zhan swallowed with great force and asked, How-how can you use real antiques in a film? Arent you afraid that theyll be broken? We can be cautious, and I think that its a great chance to publicize Xiangyun Antique-store which is our antique sponsor, Gu Ning said. Xiangyun Antique-store? Ive heard of it. It was sold at an auction the other day, and the buyer is a young girl, Zhao Qigang said, and suddenly stopped, then turned to Gu Ning in astonishment. Are you... Yeah, its me. Since he had already heard the news, Gu Ning directly admitted it. Those who already knew that Gu Ning was the investor of this film werent very surprised, because the investment in a film was much higher than the price of Xiangyun Antique-store after all. However, those who didnt know that Gu Ning was the investor were quite shocked. Many of them started to guess at Gu Nings real identity. Although they didnt know Gu Nings real identity, they sensed that she must be an important figure because of the actors and directors attitude towards her. We can use the fake antiques as essories, while using the real ones for close-ups. When the film is released, we can mark the source of the real antiques on the posters and at the beginning of the film, Gu Ning said. No problem, Lu Zhan said. Half an hourter, K sent the posters back to Gu Ning. Everyone was scared, including Lu Zhan, when they saw the posters. The posters were so realistic! They seemed like things that happened in real life! Who made these posters? Theyre so realistic! Lu Zhan asked. A friend of mine, Gu Ning said, but didnt tell Lu Zhan his name. Uncle Lu, if you dont mind, I can let my friend edit the film. K had already agreed to do it and promised to do his best to make it a blockbuster. However, they didnt know K so Gu Ning asked for Lu Zhans opinion first. Lu Zhan agreed, because he trusted Gu Ning. In addition, he knew that Gu Nings friend had to be a master ording to the quality of those posters. Great. I think we can post some pictures on Weibo now! Although just one day had passed, the news of the zombie already went across the whole country. If they still did nothing, it would cause widespread fear. Gu Ning had already signed up for Weibo, and the name of the Weibo ount was Fenghua Entertainment Official. Lu Zhan posted the pictures first. Chapter 496 - Film Promotion

Chapter 496 Film Promotion

Lu Zhan posted photos of their boot ceremony, leading roles, the actor in zombies clothing and Su Tongnuo in a female ghosts clothes, film equipment, posters, and thest photo showed a fake man that was surrounded by 10 soldiers. He also showed the location which was Changyang Mountain, City D. Afterwards, those who were @ by him reposted his Weibo with one ord. Han Lengxuan: Zombie, female ghost, and a horror story! Do you want to know more? All in Infinite Horror! (Repost from Lu Zhan] Bai Lin: Im very honored to join Infinite Horror! Im Ding Tong! (Repost from Lu Zhan] Su Tongnuo: Im the female ghost! (Repost from Lu Zhan] Duan Lixin: Im so d that @Lu Zhan and @Fenghua Entertainment Official like my story, and Im the scriptwriter of this film. [Repost from Lu Zhan] Fenghua Entertainment Official: The very first film produced by Fenghua, Infinite Horror! [Repost from Lu Zhan] Infinite Horror Official: (Repost from Lu Zhan] While they were reposting on Weibo, they also showed the location of Changyang Mountain. Except for Fenghua Entertainments official Weibo ount, because it was located in the capital, Gu Ning told Zhang Shunjie to do it for her. Zhang Shunjie didnt know about the zombie yet, he was only aware that Gu Ning was going to shoot a film, and he was impressed by her efficiency. Although Lu Zhan had been shut out of the entertainment industry, and Su Tongnuo hadnt gotten any chances to show her face in front of cameras in a long time, they still had many followers on Weibo. Han Lengxuan and Bai Lin, however, had millions of fans. Therefore, once they sent out the post, it caused a great sensation among their fans. Jesus! The zombie is from a film? Oh, its just a publicity stunt! I thought it was real, and I lost sleepst night! Oh my! Director Lu is finally back! Director Lu is my favorite director! Ive been waiting for your new work for a long time! OMG! Lengxuan is the leading actor! I love you forever! Bai Lin is the leading actress! Bai Lin, I love you! Wow! Tongnuo is finally out to shoot. She looks so beautiful in those clothes! Im Tongnuos fan and I think shes so pretty too! Hey, do you want toe out and have a meeting, since were both Tongnuos fans? Hey, dont change the topic! But I support the idea of having a date, ha-ha! Fans were busy showing their love towards their idols, but those who disliked them also left many negativements. Theyre all actors and director without much fame! That exins why they used the zombie to gain publicity! Exactly! I dont think that they can seed. Arent they afraid that the movie wont be released because the director is Lu Zhan? Interesting! Since they dare to shoot the film, they must be confident that itll be released! Are you dumb? I agree. Nobody is willing to waste that much money if its a doomed failure. It was true that since someone dared to invest money in Lu Zhans film, they had to be confident that the film would be sessfully released. Those haters sometimes attacked others for no reason. No matter how many people supported them or disliked them, Gu Ning and Lu Zhan didnt care. As long as they gained enough publicity, the audience would see its quality when it was in the theaters. Of course, some people also expressed their doubts. Since its just a film, what about the terrorist? Dont tell me that it was just a coincidence. If it was why didnt they exin it clearly yesterday? Exactly! The police of City D said that they caught a terrorist, but didnt mention the film at all! ... Luckily, the police quickly replied that it really was a coincidence. They had chased a terrorist to the Changyang Mountain then identally found out they were shooting a film there. The film crew had refused to expose their work at that time, so the police hadnt mentioned it. Some people believed the official line. It wasnt umon that some films would only start to promote when it was almost finished. Peoples attention was limited, and if they did the promotion too early, people would be tired of itter. Although the quality of the TV series or film mattered most, it was understandable that the Infinite Horror crew had kept it a secret. Some people still doubted it, but more and more people began to believe it, because it was so hard for them to ept that the zombie truly existed. And the film crew seemed to be well-prepared for the film, which was also persuasive. In addition, the time on the photos of the boot ceremony showed that they were taken two days ago. Of course, no one would know that the time on the camera had been adjusted. Because Infinite Horror was connected with the hottest news of a zombie, many people paid attention to it. However, the actors in the film werent very famous with only a limited number of fans, so Gu Ning told K to help them. With the help of K who was an ace international hacker, Infinite Horror soon became the hottest topic on Weibo. And finally, some people noticed the posters. Wow, the posters are so good! Indeed, they look so real! They must be a masters work! So what? They hired a bunch of B-list actors. I dont think the film will be as good as its posters. Chapter 497 - Tang Bingsen

Chapter 497 Tang Bingsen

Exactly, Im not going to watch it anyway! Nobody cares whether youll watch it or not! Ill tell my friends, family, and everyone I know not to watch it! Youre so mean! Come on! Although theyre just B-list actors now, theyre really good actors. Do you think all those A-list actors are good at acting? I think all they have is fame! Id rather watch a film acted by skilled actors. You must be their crazy, dumb fan that you defend those people like that! Oh, and you must the crazy dumb fan of those actors who only know how to do publicity stunts! Why cant we just wait till the film is out? We canment after watching it. Exactly! Its too early to judge it now. The news of the film was followed by animated discussions, but there were more people who supported them than those who attacked them. Although they were just B-list actors, people who had heard of their names were all aware that they were good actors. As for those who didnt know them, most of them chose to wait until the film was out. All in all, it was just a bunch of haters attacking them on the Inte. Since nobody paid attention to the zombie anymore, Gu Ning and Lu Zhan rxed, and they didnt care how many haters were attacking them on the Inte. Anyway, Infinite Horror sessfully gained a lot of publicity. Tang Yunfan also cared a lot about Gu Nings career, and he was also relieved seeing that the news of the zombie was overshadowed by the news of the film. In the Hengdian World Studios, Li Jiayue was wearing a blue ancient acting suit, and she looked quite beautiful. Although Li Jiayue wasnt as pretty as Su Tongnuo, she was also a beauty since she was able to gain some fame in the entertainment industry. After putting on make-up, Li Jiayue was stunning to some extent. This time, Li Jiayue was acting as a supporting actress in a costume romantic drama. Although her role was set as an evil woman, it wasnt the evilest role in the drama. Right at that moment, Li Jiayue was acting with the leading male actor. The leading male actor was a young but famous, good-looking actor, so Li Jiayue felt stressed to act with him, as a result, she made many mistakes in a simple scene. The director was mad and swore at her a few times causing Li Jiayue to be in a bad mood. Jiayue, bad news! her assistant said to her anxiously the moment that Li Jiayue went back to the ce where she could rest. What happened? Li Jiayue said with impatience. Read this. Her assistant gave the mobile phone to Li Jiayue and told her to read it herself. Su Tongnuos Weibo page was on the screen. What? Su Tongnuo is the leading actress in a film? Li Jiayue couldnt believe her eyes and said in anger. She almost smashed the phone on the ground. Once Su Tongnuo left Feiteng Entertainment, she suddenly became the leading actress in a film, while Li Jiayue was still a supporting actress in a TV drama. In addition, the director was Lu Zhan. Li Jiayue wasnt dumb, and she soon realized that Lu Zhan must have someone who was influential be his support so that he had a chance to shoot movies again. Just like Su Tongnuo was able to act again after someone had helped her end her contract. Lu Zhan was a well-known and talented director, and he had won many des till now. Why was Su Tongnuo so lucky? Li Jiayue was so mad that she would do everything to ruin Su Tongnuos reputation. However, Su Tongnuo was a good, upright actress, and she failed to find any of Su Tongnuos dirty secrets. Since she couldnt find any dirty secrets, Li Jiayue decided to create some. In the capital, Tang Bingsen was sitting before his desk reading documents in the Chairmans Office. He had no idea about the news of Lu Zhans new film yet. All of a sudden, Tang Bingsens phone rang, and the callers name was Feifei. What? Tang Bingsen answered and said coldly. Chairman Tang, Lu Zhan is back in the film industry now! the woman said in a hurry on the phone. What? Lu Zhan is shooting film again? Tang Bingsen was surprised. He had shut Lu Zhan out a long time ago, so who dared to act against him? Exactly! Chairman Tang, it is Fenghua Entertainment, thepany that Lu Zhan works for now. the woman said angrily. Two years ago, Lu Zhan had been shut out precisely because of her, and she, of course, didnt want to see him again. Tian Feifei was also a B-list actress as well as Tang Bingsens mistress. Although she wasnt good at acting, she was very pretty with hot body so she became a well-known actress and a supermodel. She was sexy, but not slutty, and had never been involved in a scandal, so she had a rtively good reputation. Of course, as Tang Bingsens mistress, there was no need for her to socialize with other investors or men. Among all of Tang Bingsens mistresses, Tian Feifei was the one he had spent most of his time with, because she was quite good in bed and Tang Bingsen couldnt live without her now. Moreover, Tian Feifei was smart. What she wanted was a position in the entertainment industry and fortune as well as fame. She knew that she could never be Tang Bingsens wife, and she never thought about it. In her eyes, benefit was the most important thing Fenghua Entertainment? Tang Bingsen frowned a little. He had never heard of it before. Yes, its a newly-establishedpany, Tian Feifei said. Alright, Ill figure it out. Dont worry, Tang Bingsen said. He knew that Tian Feifei was displeased, and he also wouldnt allow anyone to challenge his authority. He was curious about how Fenghua Entertainment was able to act against his order. After hanging up the call with Tian Feifei, Tang Bingsen called his secretary and told him to investigate Fenghua Entertainment. Chapter 498 - Lu Xiao

Chapter 498 Lu Xiao

When Tang Bingsen gave the order to investigate Fenghua Entertainment, several young men were ying cue sports in a high-end clubhouse in the capital. They were all in designer brands, which showed that they werent ordinary people. Sitting on a nearby sofa were several beautiful women surfing on the Inte. All of a sudden, a woman said in surprise, Wasnt Su Tongnuo shut out of the entertainment industry? Why is she acting in a new film now? What? Everyone was looking at the woman in surprise. With a loud sound, a man threw the cue stick on the table, walking to the woman He seemed quite displeased, and grabbed the mobile phone from the womans hand. When he was sure that Su Tongnuo was really back in the industry, he was mad. This man was precisely the son of the director of the Cultural Affairs Bureau, Gong Lijun. He had liked Su Tongnuo, but had been rejected by her, so he had shut Su Tongnuo out of the entertainment industry. Gong Lijun was tall and strong but wasnt good-looking. Even so, there were plenty of beautiful women by his side because of his family background. However, Su Tongnuo was an exception. In order to protect his image and save face, he had shut her out of the entertainment industry. Gong Lijuns family wasnt very influential in the high society of the capital, so he could only y with the B-list actresses. Lijun, how dare Feiteng Entertainment ignore your order! a young man said angrily. They all followed Gong Lijuns lead, so they obviously stood by his side. Exactly! the others all echoed. Gong Lijun immediately pulled out his phone, calling Xia Zhihong. Xia Zhihong was afraid of Gong Lijun, but he was more scared of Gu Ning, because Gu Ning had evidence in her hands which could easily unseat him. Im so sorry for this, but she has evidence of my dirty secrets in her hands. Please forgive me and I think we both better let it go. Otherwise, she can easily get evidence of your dirty secrets too. Su Tongnuo is just an actress. She isnt worth risking our fortune, reputation and life! You can get any kind of woman that you want after all, Xia Zhihong said. Gong Lijun was arrogant but not dumb, so he thought that Xia Zhihongs words made sense. Since the person who had helped Su Tongnuo out was able to get evidence of Xia Zhihongs dirty secrets, it wouldnt be difficult if the person wanted to punish him. Gong Lijun also believed that it wasnt a good deal if he lost everything just for an actress. His father had warned him many times too. If he was in big trouble which could affect the Gong Family, his father wouldnt help him because his father had more than one son, and the Gong Family wouldnt be willing to be unseated because of him. Therefore, Gong Lijun had to give up although he was displeased. Before long, Tang Bingsens secretary got the information about Fenghua Entertainment. To Tang Bingsens astonishment, the boss of Fenghua was just an 18-year-old girl, and thepany was newly-registered. In addition, the young girl was from a third-tier city, not the capital. A third-tier city was merely a small city in Tang Bingsens eyes, because he lived in a first-tier city. In that case, Tang Bingsen believed that the young girl must be naive to act against him, or maybe she didnt actually know that Lu Zhan had been shut out by him. Either way, Tang Bingsen decided to make her pay for the result. Since they already shot the film, he would make a call when the film was going to be released and shut the film out of theaters. Tang Bingsen didnt think that Gu Ning was an important figure, so he hadnt done a thorough investigation on her and missed the chance to find out even more shocking news. At the same time, in the living room of a luxurious vi in the capital, a man who was around 27 was lying on the sofa listening to music. He had charming features and looked sexy as well as elegant. He was surfing on the Inte with his mobile phone. All of a sudden, he seemed surprised by what he read and abruptly sat up to make a call. Once his call was answered, he said in annoyance, Boss, didnt you tell me to manage the Fenghua Entertainment for now. They just shot a film, but I know nothing about it! This man was precisely the man that Leng Shaoting had hired to help Gu Ning manage Fenghua Entertainment for now. His name was Lu Xiao, and he was now talking to Leng Shaoting on the phone. Leng Shaoting was also surprised when he heard that Fenghua Entertainment had just shot a film. After a while, Leng Shaoting said, Oh, I forgot to tell her. Ill call her right away. After that, he hung up. Lu Xiao was struck dumb by Leng Shaotings answer. What? He forgot? Since when has his memory bes so bad? Nevertheless, no matter how aggrieved he felt he couldnt and didnt dare argue with his boss. In fact, not only had Leng Shaoting forgotten, but Gu Ning alsopletely forgot about Lu Xiao because she had been so busy recently. When Gu Ning received Leng Shaotings call, she had just gone back to therge bus for a rest. The film shooting was going quite well because they were all professional and hard-working. Seeing that the caller was Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning smiled with happiness. Hi! Gu Ning answered the call at once. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt call each other often like other couples in love because they both had their own business to deal with. If they were both free, they would have a date or share a meal. If they were both at work, they would only call each other at night. Gu Ning was still a student, and Leng Shaoting always sent her messages when she was in school. Sometimes, they also called each other on alternate days. However, they were both very busy these past few days, so they hadnt called each other for a few days. However, even though they didnt contact each other often, they were still as deeply in love as usual. Chapter 499 - Boss, Do You Have a Driver’s License?

Chapter 499 Boss, Do You Have a Drivers License?

Lu Xiao called me and he told me that Fenghua is shooting a film, but nobody informed him. Leng Shaoting said. He wasnt questioning Gu Ning, but was saying it inly. Oh! Gu Ning didnt remember Lu Xiao until now, and she felt embarrassed. Im so sorry. Ive been too busy these days to tell him. Busy? Leng Shaoting was confused. Why was Gu Ning busy in her sses? Um, Im in City D now. Gu Ning then told Leng Shaoting everything. Leng Shaoting had met a zombie in person before, so he believed Gu Ning. And when he heard that Tan Jiangfeng had picked on Gu Ning, he was furious. Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei who were in the same room as Leng Shaoting felt a little scared when Leng Shaoting got mad. They exchanged a nce but neither of them knew why he got angry. They knew that Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning, but didnt think that Gu Ning annoyed him. Maybe someone had annoyed Gu Ning, so Leng Shaoting was mad. The two believed that it had to be the real reason why their boss was suddenly so displeased. Its fine. I already solved the problem, Gu Ning said toforted him. Call Lu Xiao if you encounter any trouble rted to thepany. Hell handle it well, Leng Shaoting said. Sure! Gu Ning replied. Oh, I told him that I forgot to tell you to inform him, Leng Shaoting added. Ha-ha, Gu Ningughed because she understood that Lu Xiao had to feel aggrieved when Leng Shaoting used that excuse. Hearing Gu Ningsughter, Leng Shaoting cheered up a little. After hanging up the call with Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning called Lu Xiao at once. She told him how the film was going, but didnt mention the zombie at all. Actually, Lu Zhan waspletely in charge of the shooting Since Lu Xiao was the executive of Fenghua Entertainment, it was necessary for him to be familiar with his staff, so Gu Ning sent him an e-mail apanied by a list of their staff. In the government building of City D, everyone admired Jiang Bowens wit now. Although his political enemies werent happy to see him sessfully settle the mess, it would do nothing good to them if the zombie caused widespread panic, so none of them dared to expose the truth. lews Tan Jiangfeng was also unhappy that the news of the zombie was overshadowed by the news of the film, but he could do nothing about it. A few dayster, he was arrested by the police. Tan Jiangfeng was then sentenced to years in jail because he deliberately spread panic on the Inte. Meanwhile, many reporters gathered at Changyang Mountain. Gu Ning stood aside and let Lu Zhan meet them. Lu Zhan was happy to see reportersing and he also willingly received many interviews. Chu Peihans acting skills werent bad, and she didnt seem nervous at all when she showed her face in the cameras for the first time. Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping werent nervous either, and also did a great job. As for the miners who acted as members in the archeology team, they simply showed their faces in the cameras but didnt have any lines. Around six pm, a days work was over. They werent in a hurry, and they hadnt slept well the previous night so Gu Ning told them to have a good rest in the hotel tonight. Before they left, Gu Ning asked Lu Zhan how she should arrange their amodation. Lu Zhan said, It takes a long time to finish a film, and we need at least two weeks of filming at this mountain, so a three-star hotel is enough. Gu Ning was just asking, because Lu Zhan was going to arrange it at the end of the day, while she would bring Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping to stay in the Huangdeng Hotel. Everybody knew that they were close friends, so no oneined. Gu Ning called the reception of the hotel before they set off. Luckily, there were enough vacant rooms for them. When they were leaving, except for the 10 soldiers, the others were all surprised to see Gu Ning sitting in the drivers seat. It seemed very strange that a young girl at her age was going to drive such arge bus. Gu Ning was only 18, and the rest of the people in therge bus were older than her. Gu Ning, did-did you drive this bus here? Lu Zhan asked with doubt. Only a few people knew Gu Nings real identity, so Gu Ning told them to call her by her name in front of others. Yes! Gu Ning said. She knew what they were thinking, and felt amused. Boss, do you have a drivers license? Hao Ran asked. Gu Ning wore a resigned smile and took out her license. Here, do you want to check it? Hao Ran opened it and had a look. You just got it half a month ago... Hao Ran was still worried about Gu Nings driving skills. Rx! Im a skillful driver. Gu Ning grabbed her driving license back and started the bus. Chapter 500 - Premonition Emerges Again

Chapter 500 Premonition Emerges Again

Since Gu Ning said so, they all believed her. Although some of them who had just met Gu Ning still had doubts, they were willing to follow her lead. The small bus which the soldiers took drove in the front, followed by therge bus driven by Gu Ning, and the bus which the film crew took was at the end of the line. Halfway to the hotel, a picture suddenly emerged in front of Gu Nings eyes. She saw a big truck dash out from an overpass and knock into the small bus where the soldiers sat. Seeing that, Gu Ning realized that an ident would happen soon, so she mmed on the brakes and stopped therge bus at the roadside. Everyone was surprised, but before they could ask anything, Gu Ning took out her phone and called Mo Chenyi. Seeing that therge bus stopped, the crews bus also stopped behind it. Luckily, Mo Chenyi answered Gu Nings call immediately. Gu Ning ordered on the phone seriously, Stop the car by the roadside right now! Without further thinking or asking, Mo Chenyi said to the driver, Stop the car! Just as the small bus stopped 10 meters away from the overpass ahead of them, a big truck dashed out. All the soldiers in the small bus saw the scene in shock. With a loud sound, the truck fell from the overpass. Although the overpass wasnt high off the ground, the truck was badly damaged and all the wood it was loaded with rolled off. Fortunately, there werent many cars on the road, so no other cars were caught. Therge bus was a little distance from where the big truck fell, but they all heard the loud boom. Everyone in therge bus rounded their eyes in shock, except Gu Ning. Mo Chenyi and the other soldiers ran out at once, because they had a natural sense of duty to rescue the injured people. Gu Ning, of course, wouldnt see innocent people dying right in front of her eyes either. Stay in the car, and donte out, Gu Ning said to the others in therge bus before she got out of it. By the time people realized what had just happened, Gu Ning was already gone. Although Chu Peihan and the others were eager to help Gu Ning, they still stayed in their seats because Gu Ning told them to. There were two people in the big truck covered in blood who were unconscious. Luckily, the overpass wasnt very high so they were still alive although seriously injured. Without further thought, the moment Mo Chenyi and his teammates helped the two people out Gu Ning took out two power crystals and forced them to swallow it. Mo Chenyi and the other soldiers held great respect and trust towards Gu Ning, so none of them stopped her. After taking the power crystals, their injuries were healed gradually, but they still needed two more weeks to recover because they had been badly injured. Gu Ning also wouldnt directly cure them in front of so many peoples eyes because it would be hard for her to exin. Once the big truck fell off the overpass, the road was blocked. Mo Chenyi nned to send the two injured people to the hospital, but the big truck stood in the way, and they werent able to move it, so they called the ambnce and the fire engine instead. When they finally had a break, Mo Chenyi suddenly remembered that Gu Ning had called him right before the car ident happened. He then turned to look at Gu Ning for the answer. Gu Ning understood that she had to give him a reasonable exnation, or they wouldnt believe that it was just a coincidence, so she said to Mo Chenyi, I just had a premonition and thought that something bad would happen. I have had that strange feeling before too, so I called you to stop the car at once. Although it sounds very unusual, Mo Chenyi believed her because it was the only reason which could exin everything that had just happened. Thank you so much, Miss Gu! Mo Chenyi said to Gu Ning sincerely. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, they would all have been caught in the car ident. The rest of the soldiers also thanked Gu Ning with sincerity, Miss Gu, thank you so much! The onlookers stood far from them but they were all curious why the soldiers respected a young girl so much. Im d to help, Gu Ning said. And please keep it a secret among us. Sure, Miss Gu, they said. After the ident, they remembered Gu Nings kindness in their hearts. A few minutester, the ambnce arrived and sent the two injured people to the hospital. Another couple of minutester, the fire engine arrived and moved the big truck away. Mo Chenyi and the other soldiers went back to the military regionter. Gu Ning would call them tomorrow for the film shooting. When Gu Ning was back at therge bus, everyone was curious about what had happened. They all knew that it had something to do with Gu Ning, but nobody dared to ask the question. Therefore, to ay their worries, Gu Ning told them the same thing that she had told Mo Chenyi. After Gu Nings exnation, they were relieved. As for dinner, they didnt share the meal in a five-star hotel but a rtively good hotel. After dinner, the actors went back to their rooms, while the rest of the workers had to have a meeting to prepare for the following days. They had to buy more costumes for the actors. And the extras also needed costumes. They had to set the stages well before they started to shoot the following parts of the film too. Gu Ning invested a hundred million yuan in this film and told Lu Zhan to do it to the best of his ability. Although it was an emergency, it wasnt a difficulty. Chapter 501 - The Food Street

Chapter 501 The Food Street

Gu Ning drove therge bus back to Huangdeng Hotel but Lu Zhan would take care of the equipment. Gu Ning also brought the real antiques back with her. It wasnt because Gu Ning was unwilling to let Lu Zhan keep them, but Lu Zhan would have felt nervous if the real antiques stayed with him, so Gu Ning brought them back to the hotel with her. Gu Ning wouldnt stay here for long; four or five days at the most. Therefore, they would shoot the real antiques at an early stage before Gu Ning left with them. Boss, do you want to have a rest right now? Chu Peihan asked once they got out of the bus. Nope, why? Gu Ning asked, but she already had the answer. Chu Peihand must want to hang out. She was right. Since its still early, why dont we hang out together!? Chu Peihan proposed. Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping all looked at her with anticipation. Gu Ning sighed and agreed. Fine, lets put the luggage in the hotel first. It wasnt nine pm yet, and it really was quite early. Hooray! Boss, youre the best! Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping eximed in excitement. After that, a group of them pulled their suitcases going back to their rooms. A whileter, they walked out of the hotel together. Where are we going? Im not familiar with City D, Gu Ning said. Dont worry! I heard that theres a famous food street in City D. It would be a shame if we leave here without having a feast there! Chu Peihans eyes lit up in excitement. Exactly! Ive only been thinking of the food street since I came here! Hao Ran said. He couldnt wait to go there too. You two are foodies! Anyway, since were already here, lets go! Zhang Tianping couldnt resist the allure of delicious food either. Lets go then! Gu Ningughed. Afterwards, they took a taxi, heading straight to the food street. The moment they arrived at the food street, their mouths were watering. Chu Peihan couldnt wait a second longer, and urged them to walk faster. Whether day or night, the food street was always crowded. That being the case, people had to pay more attention to their purses, because it was super easy for thieves to steal something out of their pockets. However, Gu Ning and her friends were an exception. When a thief tried to steal Chu Peihans purse, Chu Peihan caught him and directly beat him down on the ground. She looked at the thief saying with disdain, Did you think that youd seed? The thief was shocked, because he had never met a young girl who was as strong and swift as Chu Peihan. Because Chu Peihan didnt lose anything, they let the thief go after they warned him to not do it again. Before long, they came to a BBQ stand and it smelled so good. They bought several skewers without hesitation. Once they held the skewers in their hands, they couldnt wait to have a bite and felt satisfied eating the delicious meat. Although it was very delicious, they didnt eat a lot, because there were plenty of other snacks along the street and they nned to save room for them. Stepping away from the BBQ stand, they kept walking along the street and bought whatever they wanted to eat. Gu Ning had called them toe to City D, so she would pay the bill tonight. They were close friends after all, and enjoyed each others treat. Boss, can I take some pictures and send them to our WeChat group? Hao Ran suddenly asked. He had an evil idea in mind. Gu Ning had told them to keep it a secret that they came to City D to help her from their other friends, so the others didnt know that they were hanging out on the food street now either. Gu Ning of course knew what was on Hao Rans mind, and she agreed by nodding. Oh! Im going to do the same thing! Chu Peihan was excited as well, and took many photos of the food street and the four of them, then sent these photos to their WeChat group. Right at that moment, the others were having a break between sses, so they immediately looked at the new messages. Qin Zixun: What? When did you go to City D? Howe I know nothing about it? Mu Ke: Exactly! How dare you send out those pictures of delicious food to entice us! Im mad now. Zhang Tianping: @Qin Zixun, didnt you say that youre going to be a good student? So we didnt tell you. Qin Zixun: Um... Mu Ke: How about me? I didnt say that! Chu Peihan: Come on! We all know that youre an excellent student, and youre busy attending sses all day. Mu Ke: Thats your bias, not the real me! Su Anya: How could you abandon me! I feel hurt now. Yu Mixi: Im hungry now after seeing those pictures. Chu Peihan: Mu Ke, take Mixi to have some night snack now! Shes hungry. Chu Peihan was just joking, but Mu Ke was struck dumb for a second, then turned to Yu Mixi. Um, do you want to have some night snack? No, thanks, Im just saying it. Im not actually hungry. Yu Mixi flushed in embarrassment. Actually, Yu Mixi wanted to hang out alone with Mu Ke, but she felt shy. Qin Zixun: Im hungry too! Mu Ke, where are you right now? Ill go with you. Chu Peihan: @Qin Zixun, you can disappear please. Chu Peihan rolled her eyes in front of the screen. An Yi: Imte! What is going on now? Hao Ran: Were at the food street in City D now! Hao Ran: Look at the pictures above! Chu Peihan: Its so delicious! Zhang Tianping: Exactly! Alright, we need to go back to enjoy our mouth-watering night snacks now! Bye. After that, they ignored them and continued to eat the specialties. Mu Ke and the others were very displeased, but they could do nothing about it. In the end, Mu Ke still took Yu Mixi to have night snack, because he also wanted to spend some time alone with her. Chapter 502 - A Fight in a Seafood Restaurant

Chapter 502 A Fight in a Seafood Restaurant

Since Mu Ke was hungry too, he invited Yu Mixi to share night snacks with him, Yu Mixi didnt reject this time, so the two went out together. Gu Ning and her friends, on the other hand, went to a seafood restaurantter. All of them loved eating seafood. The seafood restaurant was quite popr and crowded. When Gu Ning and her friends arrived, there was only one vacant table left. However, after they had just been seated, several men at the next table leered at Gu Ning and Chu Peihan. They even discussed them loudly in public. Look at the two beautiful young girls! Im curious what their bodies look like. You can find out by undressing them! Ha-ha! Youre right. Hearing them sexually teasing Gu Ning and Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping were mad, but when Hao Ran was about to beat them, Gu Ning stopped him by a nce. Gu Ning and Chu Peihan were also furious, but they had their own n. Chu Peihan of course would make those men pay for what they had said, but she wasnt willing to punch them in the restaurant, because the owner of this restaurant was innocent. Gu Ning thought that the men hadnt made it clear enough that they were talking about them. If they beat them just because of that, it would seem impulsive and unreasonable. Nevertheless, Gu Ning knew that the men wouldnt stop, so she would have a chance or an eptable reason to teach them a lesson. Gu Ning was right. Before long, a man stood up and walked to them, leering at Gu Ning and Chu Peihan. Hey, girls, why dont youe to our table and have some fun with us? Without Gu Nings permission, Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping had to tolerate it no matter how furious they were now. The man then turned to Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping. Hey, dudes, these two girls are yours right? Theyre pretty, and we would love to have some fun with them. Hearing that, the sleazy men around the next tableughed out loud. Other people in the restaurant had sympathy for Gu Ning and her friends, but none of them dared to help them. Hao Ran turned to look at Gu Ning again, asking for her permission in silence. All of a sudden, Gu Ning wore an alluring smile, which stunned everyone around, even Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping were impressed by her beauty. Gu Ning said gently, I love a man who can fight. If the four of you can beat the two of them, well leave here with you. Hao Ran and Zhan Tianping immediately realized that Gu Ning was setting a trap for them, so they were less mad and prepared to beat them downter. In order to show their sincerity Chu Peihan added, Exactly, if they cant protect us today, we dont need them anymore. The four men were excited, because the only thing they were good at was fighting. In addition, they were four men, while Hao Ran and Zhan Tianping were teenagers, so they believed that they could easily win. Therefore, even before they began to fight, the four men seemed very proud and confident. Other people in the restaurant had the same idea. No problem, lets have a fight, the man said, then turned to look at Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping. Do you dare? Of course! Hao Ran said without dy. However, they, of course, wouldnt have the fight in the restaurant. Before they left, they paid the bill first. Young girl, they arent good guys! the owner of this restaurant said to Gu Ning. Dont worry. Well be fine, Gu Ning said, then walked to the outside. They found an empty ground and the two groups stood across from each other. Many people stood a distance away from them watching the fight. However, almost all the onlookers believed that the two boys would lose. Lets begin! Once Gu Ning said that the fight began, the two groups started to attack each other. Although the four men were good at fightingpared with ordinary people, Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping werent weak either. Especially after being trained by Gu Ning, they easily beat the four men down within several minutes. Everyone was surprised by the result. To their astonishment, the two boys were able to quickly beat the four men down. How dare you offend our boss! Youre a bunch of losers! Ill punch the sh*t out of you! Let me teach you a lesson! The four men were shouting in great pain on the ground. They didnt expect that the two boys were well-trained and could easily beat them down. If they had known that the two boys were so excellent at fighting, they would never have dared to annoy them. Im sorry! Please let us go! Well never do it again! Those men were simply paper tigers, and easily yielded to those who were stronger than them. Ha? Do you think that well let you get away with it? In your dream! Hao Ran didnt stop beating and kicking them heavily. Even though they apologized and begged them, Hao and Zhao Tianping had no intention to let them go. Of course, they wouldnt beat them to death either, but they taught them a brutal lesson. After the fight, Gu Ning and the others went back to the seafood restaurant to enjoy their night snack. All of them were in a good mood and ate a lot. They were so full that they didnt want to walk at all, and simply wanted to lie down on the road. Gu Ning wasnt included, because she restricted herself to not eating too much at night. When they were back in the hotel, they fell asleep quickly, because they still had work to do tomorrow. Chapter 503 - Another Piece of Big News Goes Viral

Chapter 503 Another Piece of Big News Goes Viral

However, in the early morning, a shocking piece of news suddenly appeared everywhere on the Inte. The real reason why S actress has been shut out for a year! S actress who worked for Feiteng Entertainment tried to ride on an important figures coattails in vain, then she drugged his wine! Thats the real reason why S actress was shut out of the entertainment industry for a year! Now, whos the man who is supporting her behind the scenes so that she got the chance to be the leading actress in Infinite Horror? An Inte user named Miss Paparazzi posted on Weibo, and it soon went viral. Although it didnt mention the full name of the actress, people immediately figured out that the actress had to be Su Tongnuo who had worked for Feiteng Entertainment and was now the leading actress in Infinite Horror. Because of the promotion of Infinite Horror Su Tongnuo gained a lot of attention, so once the post was out, she was heavily criticised. Even though it was early in the morning many Inte users who were still awake reposted it quickly. What? Su Tongnuo had been shut out of the industry? I wondered why she disappeared for a year! Hey, thats not the point! The point is why she had been shut out for a whole year. Its nder! Tongnuo is an actress with morals, she would never do that! She drugged the man? Oh my, she must have been very eager to have a sexual rtionship with the man! Dont you think the timing is weird? Su Tongnuo has just announced that shes the leading actress in the new film and suddenly this news appears! Exactly! It must be a haters work! I think this blogger is insane! There is no evidence at all. I have different opinions. I dont think Su Tongnuo is as innocent as she looks. Maybe she is a slut and what she has done in front of the cameras is totally an act. I agree! I think Su Tongnuo must have a sexual rtionship with the owner of Fenghua Entertainment or Lu Zhan. Otherwise, she wouldnt have gotten the chance! You people are crazy! I have decided not to follow her from now on! Im so disappointed. Mind yournguage! She is not a slut! None of your business! I think that she is a slut! How dare you say that! Inte users were arguing fiercely on the Inte. Because Infinite Horror was still a popr topic, the shocking news about Su Tongnuo soon went abroad. When Gu Ning heard the news, she had just gotten out of bed and it was Tang Yunfan who called her. Ningning, do you need me to handle it? Although Tang Yunfan knew that Gu Ning was able to deal with it alone he subconsciously thought of himself as Gu Nings father now, and would do anything for his daughter. Thanks, I can deal with it by myself. Gu Ning declined. Its mypany, and I should learn how to run apany well by solving the problems by myself, right? Hearing that, Tang Yunfan didnt insist. Well, if you need anything, just call me. I will, Gu Ning said, then hung up. Ningning, it must be nder! Chu Peihan wasnt familiar with Su Tongnuo, but after they had spent a day together she believed that Su Tongnuo would never do such a thing. Anyway, she believed Gu Nings answer more. Of course it is, Gu Ning said with certainty. She seemed quite calm and wasnt worried about its negative impact at all. Others probably didnt know the real reason, but Gu Ning knew it clearly. She was curious to see who the hater that kept attacking Su Tongnuo on the Inte was. Gu Ning bet that the person had to be, either the man that Su Tongnuo had annoyed, or her enemy in the entertainment industry. No matter who it was, Gu Ning could easily find out with Ks help. Therefore, Gu Ning called K without hesitation and told him to find as much information about the Miss Paparazzi as he could. After that, Gu Ning called Lu Xiao too, because he was the general manager of Fenghua Entertainment after all. Lu Xiao had also just heard the news and was about to call Gu Ning. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning called him first, and told him that she would let him handle it after she collected the evidence. Then, Gu Ning drove therge bus, taking Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping to the hotel where Lu Zhan and the others stayed. The actors felt a little embarrassed that the boss or investor of the film drove to pick them up in person but the news about Su Tongnuo was the most important thing to be dealt with now. Boss, Im sorry. Su Tongnuo apologized. Thest thing an actor wanted to be involved in was a scandal. Although it really was nder, her reputation could be ruined if they didnt handle it well. Its fine. I know that its not your fault. Gu Ning didnt me Su Tongnuo at all because she was a victim. However, what should we do now? Su Tongnuo panicked a little. Gu Nings entertainmentpany was still very new without a PR department, so Su Tongnuo could only ask Gu Ning for her opinion. Lu Zhan had the same idea, because he believed that there was nothing that they couldnt handle once Gu Ning was here. He was right. Dont worry. Im collecting evidence now and well have the result soon. Let the post go viral on the Inte! Itll help you gain a lot of fame and publicity. Youre under attack now, but once the evidence is out youll be famous, Gu Ning said. Chapter 504 - Vicious Slander

Chapter 504 Vicious nder

Indeed, although Su Tongnuo was being criticised now, more and more people got to know her name. Once her name was cleared, she would be famous within a short time. All they needed to do now was to clear her name. Since Gu Ning allowed the post to go viral on the Inte, she was confident that she could handle it well. Hearing what Gu Ning had just said, everyone was relieved. After what they had been through together, Gu Ning gained everyones trust. She was only 18-years-old but behaved like a mature and stable grown-up. She had outstanding abilities and strong charisma. She seemed to be a natural leader. With Gu Nings promise, they left for Changyang Mountain to continue shooting. When they arrived, they began to work and Gu Ning also received Ks message at the same time. K: Boss, this Miss Paparazzi is very interesting. Ive sent you an email. Go check it now! Gu Ning immediately opened the email. Miss Paparazzi turned out to be an actress named Li Jiayue who worked for Feiteng Entertainment. And there were many amorous pictures in herputer. Without a doubt, it was Li Jiayue who posted the article on the Inte. Gu Ning instantly figured out that Li Jiayue didnt get along with Su Tongnuo, so she deliberately attacked Su Tongnuo once Su Tongnuo got the chance to be the leading actress in Lu Zhans new film. Gu Ning sent the evidence to Lu Xiao and told him to post it on their official Weibo ount. However, they werent in a hurry. Gu Ning nned to wait for a while longer till the news got more attention and then they would post the evidence. Gu Ning didnt worry that it would cause a sensation, because she was confident to solve it in the end. When Lu Xiao saw those amorous pictures, even he as a man flushed. Su Tongnuo trusted Gu Ning, so she focused on her acting in the film. At noon, with the help of K, the shocking news about Su Tongnuo became the hottest topic on Weibo. Afterwards, Lu Xiao acted. Fenghua Entertainment Official: About what @Miss Paparazzi has exposed about actress @Su Tongnuo in ourpany is totally fake news. Without evidence Miss Paparazzi viciously attacked an actress who works for ourpany, and we regain the right to sue Miss Paparazzi. In addition, we also have solid evidence in hand that proves that Miss Paparazzi is @Li Jiayue. We do hope that Miss Li could give us a reasonable exnation. At the same time, we strongly suggest that @Feiteng Entertainment Official gives an ount for the fact that Su Tongnuo had been shut out of the entertainment industry for a year. (Evidence Attached] Lu Xiao didnt expose the amorous pictures of Li Jiayue right now but would wait for the right time and make full use of them. Although the official ount of Fenghua Entertainment was just opened yesterday and it didnt have many followers, Lu Xiao believed that it was just a matter of time before they would have millions of followers. The moment Lu Xiao posted it, Gu Ning told Lu Zhan and the others to repost it. When Su Tongnuo heard that the person who attacked her on the Inte was Li Jiayue, she was slightly surprised but soon epted it, because the two never got along after all. Han Lengxuan, Bai Lin and the other actors werent involved in this mess, so they didnt repost it. Before long, the post attracted a lot of attention. Some loyal fans of Su Tongnuo reposted the post without dy. What the f*ck! Li Jiayue is such a bitch! Exactly! Shes so vicious! I hate Li Jiayue! Cant those pictures be photo-shopped? Dont me Jiayue for that! I think that shes innocent! Its totally a conspiracy! Who is Fenghua Entertainment? Ive never heard of thatpany. Im not a fan of either of them, but I trust Su Tongnuo more. I think that Fenghua Entertainment will support and protect their actors well. My major isputer science, and I can tell that the pictures are real. Su Tongnuo was trapped by Li Jiayue. Are you sure? At least its a fact that Su Tongnuo had been shut out for a year. Exactly, theres no smoke without fire! If Su Tongnuo hadnt done anything shameful or illegal, she wouldnt have been shut out! Only a few people were aware of the real reason why Su Tongnuo had been shut out for a year, so the majority assumed that Su Tongnuo must have done something amoral. It was highly possible that she had annoyed an important figure, but the onlookers on the Inte would never know the truth. Therefore, once Miss Paparazzi exposed that Su Tongnuo had been shut out because she had drugged someone in a high position; most people were inclined to believe it. In the Hengdian World Studios, Li Jiayue was in a good mood because her post got a lot of attention. However, after a while, she sensed that others in the crew looked at her with disdain. Li Jiayue frowned a little but didnt know why. She had no idea that she became the one who was being criticised on Weibo now. Her assistant ran to her in a hurry and seemed extremely upset. Jiayue, look at this! saying that, her assistant showed Li Jiayue the official ount of Fenghua. Reading itstest post, Li Jiayue was shocked. And now she understood why people around gave her that look. How-how is it possible! Li Jiayue didnt know what had happened or how to deal with it now. Chapter 505 - Digging Her Own Grave

Chapter 505 Digging Her Own Grave

Right at that moment, Li Jiayues phone rang, and the caller was her agent, Tong Zhen. Li Jiayue hesitated to answer it because she knew the reason why Tong Zhen called her, but she couldnt refuse to take it. Therefore, Li Jiayue walked to a quiet ce without anyone around. Hi, Tong... Before she could finish her sentence, Tong Zhen yelled in anger on the phone, Did you write the article attacking Su Tongnuo on Weibo? I-I... Li Jiayue stammered. She wasnt willing to admit it, but Tong Zhen wouldnt believe her even if she denied it. Once Li Jiayue stammered, Tong Zhen was sure that she did it and he was even angrier. Its fine that you attacked her, but they now have the evidence in their hands. Youre simply digging your own grave! Chairman Xia has made it clear that if this problem cant be solved, youll be fired! What-what should we do now? Li Jiayue panicked and almost cried. Can we say the pictures are photo-shopped? Seriously? Tong Zhen was furious. Do you think that everyone is as dumb as you are? I-I cant admit it! Li Jiayue said anxiously. Tong Zhen was silent for a while, and said, Ill hire an Inte Water Army right away, and turn peoples attention to the fact that Su Tongnuo has been shut out for a year. In the following hours, many haters suddenly appeared on the Inte and kept attacking Su Tongnuo and Su Tongnuos fans. Smart people all knew that they were just an Inte Water Army, but nobody could stop them. Seeing that, Li Jiayue and her team were satisfied. However, a short whileter, two super influencers joined the fight of public opinion. Fang Tang: Never treat others the way you dont want to be treated. I believe in karma. repost from @Fenghua Entertainment Official Lu Yizhe: Well find out the truth in the end, and I hope that innocent people wont be hurt. repost from @Fenghua Entertainment Official Once the two super influencers reposted thetest post sent out by Fenghua Entertainment it threw a bomb into the entertainment industry. Fang Tang was 28, and was the Best Actress with sixty million fans. While Lu Yizhe was 30, and was the Best Actor with seventy million fans. Both of them followed the official ount of Fenghua Entertainment and it was obvious that they sided with Fenghua. Normally, famous actors were unwilling to be involved in quarrels on the Inte. If they were willing to do so, it meant that they had a close rtionship with Fenghua Entertainment. Within minutes, tens of thousands of people reposted their post. Fang Tang and Lu Yizhes fans were very loyal to them and trusted them without any doubt, so they naturally chose to believe and support Fenghua Entertainment. Before long, the Inte Water Army hired by Li Jiayues team was exposed and Su Tongnuo as well as Fenghua Entertainment gained more and more support on Weibo. Without Ks help this time, Su Tongnuo and Fenghua Entertainment immediately became the hottest topics. Meanwhile, Su Tongnuos and Fenghua Entertainments followers were increasing dramatically. When Su Tongnuos assistant, Lin Xiaoxia, found out that Fang Tang and Lu Yizhe sided with them against Li Jiayue, she was super surprised and excited. It seemed like Fang Tang and Lu Yizhe had close rtionship with Fenghua Entertainment. Su Tongnuo was in the middle of shooting, so Lin Xiaoxia walked to Gu Ning and asked, Boss, are Fang Tang and Lu Yizhe your friends? Lin Xiaoxia totally forgot the fact that Su Tongnuo had been under fierce attack on the Inte just a few minutes ago, but her eyes lit up with curiosity as she looked at Gu Ning. Who? I dont know them. Gu Ning frowned a little. What? You dont know them? However, they followed our official ount on Weibo just now, and they reposted our post to support us, Lin Xiaoxia said and showed the Weibo page on her smart phone to Gu Ning. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood what had happened. Oh, I told the general manager of ourpany to handle it. Maybe theyre his friends, Gu Ning said after reading the Weibo page. Oh, that would exin it. Lin Xiaoxia nodded. How is it going now? Gu Ning asked. Lin Xiaoxia beamed at once. They hired an Inte Water Army, but now we have a lot more supporters than them after Fang Tang and Lu Yizhe sided with us. Gu Ning smiled, but didnt say anything, because everything was under her control. Tong Zhen and Li Jiayue, on the other hand, were in a great panic. To their astonishment, Fenghua Entertainment had a close rtionship with Fang Tang and Lu Yizhe. After all, either one of them was more influential than any actor in Feiteng Entertainment. Li Jiayue called Tong Zhen and almost cried from worry. What should we do now? Fang Tang and Lu Yizhes fans are even more aggressive than the Inte Water Army! Li Jiayues voice and body trembled in fear. She knew that she was in big trouble now. Tong Zhen took a long breath and said, We can only make your assistant the scapegoat now. Although Li Jiayue made a huge mistake, she was valuable to some extent, while her assistant meant nothing to theirpany. Oh, right! Ill tell her right now! Li Jiayue felt rxed. Such a selfish person as she was would never feel guilty for ruining an innocent persons life. Besides, she believed that as long as her assistant was med for what she had done, she would be fine. When her assistant was informed about the decision, her assistant was heartbroken and couldnt believe it. Chapter 506 - Li Jiayue, Get Out of the Entertainment Industry!

Chapter 506 Li Jiayue, Get Out of the Entertainment Industry!

However, she couldnt reject it because Li Jiayue promised to give her two hundred thousand yuan if she was willing to be the scapegoat, and she needed precisely two hundred thousand yuan for her mothers surgery. Therefore, Li Jiayues assistant agreed. Afterwards, Li Jiayues assistant sent out a post on Weibo saying that she was Miss Paparazzi and did it to help Li Jiayue attack Su Tongnuo without Li Jiayues permission. Li Jiayue also responded that she had no idea that her assistant had done that behind her back, and she felt sorry for what Su Tongnuo had been through. Li Jiayue even announced that she had already fired her assistant. Tong Zhen sent the same postter. They seemed sincere, but it was a lie after all and the majority of the Inte users refused to believe it. Most people believed that her assistant was simply a scapegoat. Only a small amount of Inte users showed sympathy for Li Jiayue and med her assistant. Anyway, as long as someone was pushed out to take the responsibility, Li Jiayue was safe now. Besides, there was a lot of news being created in the entertainment industry every day, so it would soon be overshadowed by other entertainment news. Li Jiayue was just a B-list actress and not many people would pay much attention to her. Unless she had done something uneptable she could stay in the entertainment industry as usual. However, once her dirty secrets were exposed, her career would be ruined. Lin Xiaoxia was very mad at Li Jiayues behavior. Its so obvious that she used her assistant as the scapegoat! Shes so selfish! Su Tongnuo, on the other hand, epted it, because it wasnt umon that the assistants were med for what the actors had done. Su Tongnuo, however, hated it and would never do that. Dont worry. The best is yet toe, Gu Ning said tofort them. It was impossible that Li Jiayue would easily get away with it just like that. What they needed to do now was still to clear Su Tongnuos name first. Unexpectedly, Feiteng Entertainment responded to the news and gave an official exnation denying the usation that Su Tongnuo had done anything amoral. Although Feiteng didnt expose more details, Su Tongnuo was cleared after all. After that, fewer and fewer people criticized Su Tongnuo on the Inte. Seeing the satisfactory result, Tang Yunfan admired Gu Nings ability at solving problems and crisis management. It was very important to run apany well and defend its reputation in business. Leng Shaoting was very busy these days, and he would soon set out to fulfill his task. He didnt know that Gu Ning encountered big trouble but checked the news about Fenghua once in a while. With Lu Xiaos support, he believed that thepany was under great management, but he was still concerned about Gu Ning. A helicopter was buzzing on an empty grasnd and Leng Shaotings team was setting out to fulfill a task. Before they went aboard Leng Shaoting checked his phone. Knowing that Fenghua Entertainment was fine now after the crisis, he was relieved and sent a message to Gu Ning telling her that he was leaving for a task. Reading his message, Gu Ning felt worried because Leng Shaoting was risking his life fulfilling his tasks every time. Even though he was outstanding and skillful, it was still possible that he could be injured. However, it was his job and duty. All Gu Ning could do was pray for him. Be careful. Ill wait for you till youre back. After reading the message Gu Ning sent back to him, Leng Shaoting went aboard the helicopter and left. Although Tang Bingsen had an entertainmentpany, he rarely read news about the entertainment industry, because he hired someone else to run his entertainmentpany for him. Therefore, when he heard about what had happened to Su Tongnuo, it was already settled. To his astonishment, Fenghua Entertainment was able to handle the crisis very well and even got Fang Tang and Lu Yizhes support. Even so, Tang Bingsen didnt take it seriously. Before long, more shocking news about Li Jiayue went viral on the Inte. Lets Gossip Official: I dont believe that it was Li Jiayues assistant who attacked Su Tongnuo, and check out what Ive found about Li Jiayues big secrets! @Fenghua Entertainment Official @Li Jiayue @Su Tongnuo @Tong Zhen [Photos Attached] The popr gossip ount on Weibo posted several amorous photos of Li Jiayue. Although the mens faces in the photos were all pixted to hide their identities, it was still recognizable that the men werent the same person. As for their actions in the photos, they were quite shocking. Some parts of the men and Li Jiayue were pixted, but it was still very clear to see their sexual positions in bed. Lets Gossip Official had thirty million followers so once the post was out, it threw another bomb into the entertainment industry. Within half an hour, it became the hottest topic on Weibo. OMG! Li Jiayue is the real slut here! Oh my eyes! Wow! Its so disgusting! She should be banned from the industry! Where are the people who have supported her? At this moment, nobody dared to support Li Jiayue now. Li Jiayue, get out of the entertainment industry! Get out of the entertainment industry! A whileter, Li Jiayue, Get Out of the Entertainment Industry! became the most searched topic throughout the Inte. When Li Jiayue read the news she had a breakdown, and Tong Zhen was also affected. Both of them were fired by Feiteng Entertainment. From now on, it would be very difficult for Li Jiayue to stay in the entertainment industry. Su Tongnuo and Lin Xiaoxia were quite excited and satisfied with the result. Everyone in Fenghua admired Gu Ning more than ever after the crisis. Chapter 507 - Back to City F

Chapter 507 Back to City F

Gu Ning had provided those pictures for Lets Gossip Official, but they didnt care who the provider was as long as the material was shocking enough. The nder was finally solved and Gu Ning as well as her staff went back to work on the film. In fact, it was the semester when they were about to write the entrance examination to college, and Gu Ning felt bad because she had upied some crucial time of Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping. Therefore, Gu Ning got the textbooks and gave them lessons once they were free. Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping actually had the idea to escape from the stressful semester by helping Gu Ning. Unexpectedly, they still had to learn under pressure from Gu Ning. They were going to attend universities soon, so it was better for them to seize the time and study hard. In addition, Gu Ning was a great teacher. Chu Peihan was good at studying and Hao Ran as well as Zhang Tianping were smart too, so it wasnt hard for them to learn. They had shot the parts of the real antiques for four days, so Gu Ning secretly put the real antiques back to the telepathic eye spaceter. Chu Peihan and the others needed to stay here for another week but Gu Ning had to leave now, because Tang Yunfan was going to City F. Gu Ning wasnt willing to let Gu Man face it alone, so she had to leave for City F. Before she left, she settled the bill for Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and Zhang Tianpings rooms in the hotel. And therge bus would be driven by Hao Ran. When their parts were over, Gu Ning would pick them up. It was around five pm when Gu Ning arrived at City F, but she didnt go back home at once. Instead, she went to Lan Yubins ce. Lan Yubins son, Lan Tianhua, had already fully recovered, and Lan Yubin had called Gu Ning a few days earlier to invite her to share a meal with his family in order to thank her. Although Lan Yubin had already paid a lot for the pills, he didnt think that money was enough to show their appreciation. Gu Ning had declined but Lan Yubin insisted, so she agreed in the end. She would be upied tomorrow, so she decided to visit them today. When Gu Ning arrived, Lan Yubin and his wife weed her with open arms and repeatedly thanked her. Oh, Miss Gu, I have several friends who keep calling me wanting to buy your pills, Lan Yubin said to Gu Ning while they were chatting. Im willing to sell the pills, but not easily. I wont sell them unless the disease cant be cured by doctors, because the number of the pills is limited, Gu Ning said seriously. Although she had plenty of pills, the number was limited, and she also needed them to make medicines and make-up. Hearing that, Lan Yubin thought that it was reasonable. Those rich people didnt actually have any serious diseases, but they wanted to prepare some in case they needed them in the future. In that case, Gu Ning was unwilling to sell the pills to them, because she didntck money at all. In addition, she had rescued many people with her pills and never asked them to pay. After the meal, Gu Ning went back home. When she got home, Gu Man was absent, but Gu Qing was at her home. Gu Ning asked Gu Qing where her mother was. It turned out that Gu Man went to visit Wang Sufen. However, it was almost 8 pm, and Gu Ning was worried about Gu Mans safety, so she called her at once. When Gu Man answered Gu Nings call, Gu Ning heard the sounds of a mans swearing and a womans crying. She recognized that the woman was Wang Sufen. Gu Ning frowned a little. Obviously, something unpleasant was going on there, and she was worried about Gu Man. Ningning, are you home now? Gu Man asked. Gu Ning had told Gu Man that she was going to visit Lan Yubin first, so Gu Man assumed that she could be home now. Yes! Mom, where are you now? What is happening there? Gu Ning asked. Im in Wang Sufens ce. You cane and pick me up, Gu Man said, then told Gu Ning the address. Normally, Gu Man wouldnt bother getting Gu Ning to pick her up. If she did so, there had to be trouble. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were in other cities, so the car was parked in the parking lot. Once Gu Ning left her home, she ran to the parking lot. She drove the car as fast as she could to meet Gu Man. Around 10 minutester, Gu Ning arrived at Wang Sufens ce. It was an old, damaged street, and many onlookers were standing outside of Wang Sufens home which was a small two-story self-built building. Because the sound instion of the house wasnt good and the man deliberately raised his voice, their quarrel was easily heard. Wang Sufen, youve been married to me for over a dozen years. You cant give birth to a boy, and you even dare to cheat on me? the man was almost yelling. It seemed like he intended to let more people hear it. Generally speaking, people were inclined to hide their shameful secrets, but the man did the opposite. Gu Ning didnt know whether what the man had said was true, but she thought that it wasnt highly likely. Instead, she believed that the man did it on purpose to gain an advantage in the divorce. No matter what, Gu Ning wouldnt jump to conclusions. When she walked to the door, she used her Jade Eyes to see what was happening inside. In the living room, Gu Man put her arm around Wang Sufens shoulders where they were sitting together on the sofa. Wang Sufen was trembling, sobbing, while Gu Man seemed extremely displeased. Opposite them, a man was ring at Wang Sufen. Yang Dazhi, Sufen has already agreed to the divorce. Do you have to swear at her all the time? My daughter ising to pick us up soon! Gu Man said. Facing Yang Dazhi, Gu Man was a little scared but she did her best to defend her friend, Wang Sufen. Chapter 508 - An Innocent Woman

Chapter 508 An Innocent Woman

Ill meet you at the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow! Yang Dazhi snorted, and stopped swearing. The door was ajar so Gu Ning directly pushed it open. Who is it? Yang Dazhi shouted in anger. Seeing Gu Ninging inside, Gu Man immediately said, Its my daughter. When Wang Sufen saw Gu Ning, she felt very embarrassed and tried her best to calm down, wiping away her tears. Yang Dazhi gave Gu Ning a quick nce, then turned to Wang Sufen. Get out of my house right now! Dont forget to meet me at the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow! the man said with strong disdain. Yang Dazhi, youll regret one day! Gu Man red at Yang Dazhi, then pulled Wang Sufen and a suitcase, walking to the door. Gu Ning helped Gu Man pull the suitcase, and left with them. Nearby neighbors didnt show any disdain towards Wang Sufen, They all had sympathy for her, because they had been neighbors for over a dozen years and they knew what kind of person Wang Sufen was. Yang Dazhi, however, wasnt a reliable man. He didnt have an ability to make money, and even cheated on his wife. Their neighbors had seen more than once that Yang Dazhi was close with another woman and looked like a couple. Therefore, the neighbors all supported Wang Sufen and believed that Yang Dazhi was the one who betrayed his partner. Once they were in the car, Gu Man said, Ningning, lets go back home now. Sufen can stay with us. No problem. Gu Ning understood that Wang Sufen was Gu Mans good friend. When Gu Man had fallen in the factory back then it was Wang Sufen who had helped her, so Gu Ning always remembered Wang Sufens kindness. Dont bother. I can stay in a hotel during this time. After finishing the divorce procedure, Ill find a new apartment, Wang Sufen said because she didnt want to cause Gu Man any trouble. Why do you need to stay in a hotel? Its a pure waste of money. Only Ningning and me live together, so you can stay with us, Gu Man said. Yes, please, stay with us! Gu Ning echoed. Wang Sufen thought for a while, then epted it. Gu Man was right. It cost a lot to stay in a hotel and she didnt have much money with her right now. In addition, she also had a daughter. In that case, Wang Sufenpromised. Well, thank you so much! Youre wee. Um, may I ask what happened? Gu Ning asked. Although it was Wang Sufens personal affairs and it wasnt appropriate for Gu Ning to interfere, Gu Man was already involved, so she couldnt stand aside. If Gu Man wanted to help Wang Sufen, Gu Ning would be supportive too. Since Gu Man needed Gu Ning to help Wang Sufen in the following days, she told Gu Ning everything Yang Dazhi and Wang Sufen didnt have much love for each other, but they had no intention to divorce in the beginning. However, when Yang Dazhi heard the news that the street was going to be demolished and that he could get over a million yuan aspensation, he suddenly had the idea to divorce Wang Sufen and use the money to live a decadent life. If he wanted to divorce his wife who he had been married to for dozens of years, he needed a good excuse. ordingly, he used his male friends phone to send many amorous messages to Wang Sufen then med Wang Sufen for her disloyalty. Although Wang Sufen was just an ordinary woman, she cherished her dignity. Since her husband had already cheated on her many times, and even tried to ruin her reputation for the purpose of divorcing her, she thought that there was no need to save their marriage. Therefore, she agreed. Yang Dazhi was determined to find a new wife and have a son, so he abandoned his daughter too. Wang Sufens daughter was living in the school now. After hearing that, Gu Ning was mad because she hated men who would abandon his wife and daughter just for money. It was a good thing that Wang Sufen was divorcing him. Wang Sufen already knew that Gu Man was rich now, but she was still greatly surprised when they walked into Gu Mans beautiful apartment. Gu Ning poured a cup of water for Wang Sufen and secretly put a power crystal in it. Gu Ning noticed that Wang Sufen was upset and hadnt had much sleep, so her body was in a bad condition now. After drinking the water containing power crystal, Wang Sufen felt much better. Unfortunately, the power crystal couldnt cure her bad mood. Gu Man chatted with Wang Sufen in the living room, while Gu Ning went to make up the guest room. No guest had ever stayed in their apartment before, so the bed in the guest room was still untidy. After a while, Gu Man told Wang Sufen to have a good rest first, which was the most important thing for her now. After all, she wasnt alone and she had a daughter to support in the future. Wang Sufen was a strong woman. So although she was heart-broken she didnt give up, but was thinking of a way to let her daughter live a good life. When Wang Sufen was asleep, Gu Man said to Gu Ning, Ningning, you know that Sufen is my good friend and she is in trouble now. I think we should help her as much as we can. Mom, whats your n? Gu Ning asked. She doesnt have much money with her, so I think that we can lend some money to her to find a new apartment to stay. Her job in the factory is tiring but doesnt pay much, so I want to hire her to work in our beauty salon. Although she doesnt have many skills she can learn, and we can pay her a higher sry. What do you think? Gu Man said. I think that its a good idea! Gu Ning said. Once Gu Man was back to Tang Yunfans side, she was going to live in City B, and Gu Qing would be managing the beauty salon alone. If Wang Sufen could join them, she could help Gu Qing while Gu Man was absent. Oh, mom, have you made up your mind to meet him yet? Gu Ning asked. She was, of course, referring to Tang Yunfan. Tang Yunfan wasing to City F tomorrow and Gu Ning hoped that this problem could be solved as soon as possible. In addition, after so many days, Gu Man had to have made up her mind. Gu Man was struck dumb for a second then said, Well, we can have a meeting. The next day, Gu Ning went to her school and her friends all came to meet her. Boss, what did you do in City D? Why did you keep it a secret? Qin Zixun asked with curiosity. Chapter 509 - Tang Yunfan Has a Car Accident I

Chapter 509 Tang Yunfan Has a Car ident I

They had no idea what Gu Ning, Chu Peihan, Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping had done in City D, and they were very curious. Exactly! Boss, why are you back alone? What about the others? Mu Ke asked. They are shooting now, and wont be back until a weekter, Gu Ning replied. What? Shooting? They were all shocked. Peihan loves acting, so I can understand why shes shooting, but what are Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping doing there? Mu Ke was confused. Indeed! Why didnt you call me? It would be fun! Although Im not good at acting, I think that Id be a great extra, Qin Zixun said. It was an emergency, and they went there to help me. I already feel bad that the shooting has upied so much of their time, I cant waste your time too, Gu Ning said. Nevertheless, why did you called them, instead of us? Qin Zixun asked. He felt like he had been ignored. Gu Ningughed a little. Didnt you say that you want to be a good student? If I had called you, you wouldnt have focused on your studies. Qin Zixun was struck dumb for a second, and didnt know how to retort. Although he didnt care about being absent from sses for a week or two, he had indeed imed that he wanted to be a good student. Therefore, it was totally reasonable that Gu Ning hadnt called him. The others immediately made fun of Qin Zixun. Nevertheless, boss, its fine if you need us. We dont care about being absent from sses for a week or two, Mu Ke said. Alright, the ss is about to begin. Lets go back to our ssrooms now! Gu Ning said. Last night, Wang Sufen had an unusually good sleep. She had thought that she would be up all night but unexpectedly, she slept like a baby. Therefore, when Wang Sufen got up the next day, she didnt look haggard at all. Of course, it was all because of Gu Nings power crystal. However, Wang Sufen still felt upset. Gu Man had already prepared breakfast for her when she left the guest room which made her feel a little embarrassed. During breakfast, Gu Man told Wang Sufen to quit her job in the factory. In order to protect Wang Sufens dignity, Gu Man said that she was shorthanded and needed her help. Wang Sufen understood that Gu Man was helping. She wanted to decline, but Gu Man insisted on it so she agreed in the end. Around nine am, Gu Man along with Gu Qing apanied Wang Sufen to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Because of Gu Man, Gu Qing was also familiar with Wang Sufen and she had deep sympathy for Wang Sufen too. Meanwhile, Gu Qing also believed that it was a good thing for Wang Sufen to leave the man as soon as possible. Gu Man told Gu Qing that Wang Sufen would be working for them in the beauty salon from then on and Gu Qing approved. Neither Gu Man nor Gu Qing could drive, so they took a taxi together. Before long, they finished the divorce procedure but Wang Sufen was left with nothing, because the couple wasnt rich and her name wasnt on the Premises Permit either. Yang Dazhi was also too mean to give her a cent. Wang Sufen now only had several thousand yuan with her which was the sry that she had just gotten from the factory. After that, Gu Qing and Gu Man apanied Wang Sufen to quit her job at the factory. When they arrived at the factory, they encountered Xu Xin who had just walked out of it. Seeing Gu Man, Xu Xin was displeased. Oh, isnt this Gu Man? What, you cant find a job elsewhere, so youvee back here again? Let me tell you what, no way! Xu Xin was very arrogant and opinionated. Well, who told you that I came back here to find a job? Gu Man rolled her eyes. I came here with Sufen because shes going to quit. What? Quit? Hearing that, Xu Xin was surprised but she didnt feel ashamed of what she said at all. She was too arrogant and opinionated to have the sense of shame. Did she find a better job? Xu Xin asked. Of course, Gu Man said, then ignored Xu Xin, walking into the factory with Wang Sufen, followed by Gu Qing. You... Xu Xin was mad that they ignored her, but she couldnt do anything about it. A few minutester, Wang Sufen sessfully quit her job. Afterwards, they went to the beauty salon together. Although it was still under construction, Gu Man and Gu Qing needed to check the progress every day. They nned to help Wang Sufen find a new apartment after checking the construction progress of the beauty salon. Wang Sufen wasnt willing to cause any more inconvenience to Gu Man and Gu Ning, so she was in a hurry to find a new apartment. On their way to the beauty salon, Gu Man suddenly felt anxious, but she didnt know why. In the meantime, Gu Ning had a premonition. She saw a ck car driving away from the airport, but suddenly arge truck behind it lost control and knocked it over. Most importantly, Gu Ning recognized that the man sitting in the back seat was Tang Yunfan who was bleeding heavily. Seeing the scene, Gu Ning was terrified and her face turned pale at once. She abruptly stood up and made a loud sound, which surprised the rest of the people in the ssroom. Im sorry, sir, I have an emergency to deal with! Saying that, Gu Ning picked up her backpack running out of the ssroom. Within seconds, Gu Ning disappeared. Sir, please allow me to follow her. Yu Mixi stood up without hesitation, running outside. Gu Ning was always calm but she had obviously lost self-control today, so something serious must have happened. The teacher didnt me Gu Ning for her rude behavior, because he could tell that Gu Ning was very anxious. He also understood that Yu Mixi was Gu Nings close friend, so he didnt stop her. Chapter 510 - Tang Yunfan Has a Car Accident II

Chapter 510 Tang Yunfan Has a Car ident II

Many ssmates except for Shao Feifei and her friends were also worried about Gu Ning. Shao Feifei and her friends gloated over Gu Nings misfortune. Gu Ning took out her phone the minute she walked out of the ssroom and called Tang Yunfan. She wanted to tell him to avoid therge truck. However, she couldnt get through to him. Gu Ning realized that she wasnt able to stop the car ident right now, so all she could do was to get to the ident scene as fast as she could. As long as Tang Yunfan was still alive, she was confident to rescue him. When Gu Ning walked across the yground the principal was getting out of his car. Seeing that, Gu Ning directly walked to him and said, Im sorry, sir. May I use your car? I have an emergency to deal with. In the past, Gu Ning wouldnt do that because the principal didnt know who she was and it was impossible that he would be willing to lend his car to her. Nheless, everything was different now. Although it was an abrupt request, Gu Ning still did it because that was the quickest way for her to get to the ident scene. The principal was displeased in the beginning when Gu Ning suddenly approached him and asked him to lend his car to her, but when he recognized Gu Ning and saw that she looked very anxious, he agreed without hesitation. After Gu Ning got the key, she got in the car at once and drove it ahead at the highest speed, which shocked the principal. Yu Mixi followed Gu Ning and she was also astonished by the way Gu Ning drove the car away. Since Gu Ning had already left, Yu Mixi could only go back to their ssroom. She didnt dare to call Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was driving the car fast. All she could do now was to hope that Gu Ning would be fine. Luckily, it wasnt the rush hour and there was little traffic on the road. Gu Ning was a skillful driver, so she easily avoided crashing even though she drove the car at the highest speed. Other drivers on the road all noticed a gray private car moving smoothly at a very high speed among the traffic. They kept swearing, but had to admit that the driver of the gray private car was really skillful. On the way to the airport, Gu Ning kept calling Tang Yunfan hoping that he would pick up. Unfortunately, the line was always busy. Gu Ning felt like crying now. She wasnt familiar with Tang Yunfan, but they were father and daughter. In addition, Tang Yunfan treated her very well, and she was happy to have him be her father. Thest thing she wanted to see now was his dead body. Please, please, dont leave us now. Gu Man needs you, and I need you too. Youre part of our family and we cant lose you like this! In City B, Quan Mingkai was sitting in the front of the desk in Tang Yunfans office. He was talking with Tang Yunfan about business on the phone. All of a sudden, he heard a loud sound from the phone and Tang Yunfans voice suddenly disappeared. Quan Mingkais heart tightened quickly and he had a bad feeling. Hi, boss? Can you hear me? However, he couldnt hear Tang Yunfans voice anymore, and sensed that something had to be wrong. He immediately took out another phone and made a call. Weilun, boss might have had a car ident. You stay in thepany right now, and Ill go to find him, Quan Mingkai said anxiously. Yan Weilun was Tang Yunfans other secretary. Both Quan Mingkai and he were Tang Yunfans close assistants, but he didnt know Tang Yunfans rtionship with Gu Ning. What? Yan Weilun panicked a little. No problem. Ill manage thepany. Quan Mingkai called his friend at the airportter and booked the earliest ne ticket to City F. After that, he called Yuan Jisong the Secretary of the Municipal Party Committee in City F, and told him to arrange an ambnce. The Tang Familyspanies were around the whole country with a broad and powerfulwork, so they were able to maintain a close rtionship with one or two important officials in every city. Quan Mingkai didnt tell him who had the car ident, but told him that the person worked for the Tanghuang Group. Therefore, Yuan Jisong did it to the best of his ability. When Quan Mingkai arrived at the parking lot, he drove his car as fast as he could to the airport. He didnt tell the Tang Family yet in case they would be too worried. ... Eight minutester, Gu Ning arrived at the idents location. Tang Yunfan had just gotten in the car ident five minutes ago and the ambnce as well as the police hadnt arrived yet. Gu Ning directly stopped the car at the roadside, then jumped over the guardrail in the middle of the road and rushed toward the private car. Everyone was shocked by the crash scene so nobody noticed her. The chauffeur of the private car was also injured but it wasnt serious, while Tang Yunfan was in a very bad condition now. The minute that Gu Ning arrived, she used her full force to remove the rear door of the car, because it was totally deformed. Hey, what are you doing? Someone noticed Gu Ning now and stopped her. Move! Gu Ning understood that the person was just being kind, but she was running out of time now, and wasnt in the mood to be polite. Gu Nings reaction made the onlookers think that she had to be a rtive of the victim. Young girl, if you move the injured man randomly he could die, a woman said gently trying tofort Gu Ning. However, right at this moment, the deformed rear door of the car was removed. Everyone was shocked, and couldnt believe it. Gu Ning didnt care about what they said or thought. All she cared about now was whether Tang Yunfan was still alive. Once the car door was removed, Gu Ning instantly checked Tang Yunfans breath. Luckily, he was still breathing, but Gu Ning was still worried because he was so badly injured that he could die at any second. Chapter 511 - Stay Away

Chapter 511 Stay Away

Gu Ning didnt move other parts of the car but immediately took out a power crystal and put it into Tang Yunfans mouth. At the same time, she held his hand to put her power into his body. Actually, if Gu Ning was able to put her power into Tang Yunfans body there was no need for him to take the power crystal. However, there were so many people around. If they noticed that Tang Yunfan recovered soon after Gu Ning held his hand for a while, it would cause unnecessary sensation and trouble. Some people saw Gu Ning put something into the injured persons mouth, and they were worried that it might harm the injured person, but none of them said anything. Quan Mingkai didnt cut the line with Tang Yunfan, so when he heard the sound of Gu Ning removing the car door, he raised his voice and asked, Hey, can anybody there hear me? Gu Ning had acute hearing and noticed the phone lying at the foot of the back seat. She used her free hand to touch its screen, and saw Quan Mingkais name. Mr. Quan, Im Gu Ning. Uncle Tang had a car ident and Im rescuing him now. I know that youre worried but hell be fine. Ill call you backter, Gu Ning picked the phone up and said. Great! Hearing Gu Nings voice, Quan Mingkai was somewhat relieved. He believed that Tang Yunfan would be fine as long as Gu Ning was by his side. Of course, he was still slightly concerned about Tang Yunfans condition. Im heading to the airport right now and Ill be City F around 6:30 pm, Quan Mingkai said. Great, please dont tell Grandpa Tang and the other family members in case theyll be too worried, Gu Ning said. Quan Mingkai agreed, then they both hung up. Within two minutes an ambnce and the police arrived. The leading man of the hospital crew was An Guangming, An Qians father, who was the director of the Central Hospital in City F, while the leading man who came here with the police was Yuan Jisong. Seeing that someone damaged the ident scene, they were all displeased. Hey, what are you doing? Dont you know that youve damaged the ident scene? a policeman shouted at Gu Ning and was about to pull her out. However, before he could tough Gu Ning, Gu Ning opened her mouth. Stay away! She sounded cold and unstoppable and the policeman was struck dumb for a second, standing still. Hearing her voice, Yuan Jisong recognized that she was Gu Ning, so he stopped the policeman t hesitation. Lets stay away from her now; we can get the driver out first. The rest of the people then went to move the driver out of the car. The policeman was still a little displeased, but he had to follow Yuan Jisongs order. Hearing Yuan Jisongs voice, Gu Ning knew that he came here too, but she was still focused on putting her power into Tang Yunfans body. Yuan Jisong understood that Gu Ning was rescuing the injured man, so he didnt go ahead or interrupt her. Mr. Yuan... An Guangming looked to Yuan Jisong with doubts. He didnt understand why Yuan Jisong would allow a young girl to move the injured person in the car; it could be dangerous. Shes Gu Ning, Yuan Jisong said in a quiet voice. Hearing that, An Guangming was surprised. He didnt expect that this young girl in his sight was Gu Ning, and he couldnt be more familiar with that name. Although he hadnt attended Su Anyas birthday party, he had heard about what had happened that day, so Gu Ning left a good impression on him. He was a famous doctor. Although he didnt quite believe in Gu Nings special medicine, he was always curious about it. He also wanted to contact Gu Ning and study her special medicine, but didnt know how. He had asked Lan Yubin but Lan Yubin refused to give him Gu Nings phone number without her permission. Since he met Gu Ning in person now, he was excited and curious to see whether she was able to cure the injured person. An Guangming didnt know that An Qian and Gu Ning were close friends, and he had no idea about the rtionship between his younger brother, An Guangyao, and Gu Ning. If he had known that, he would have sessfully contacted Gu Ning. If An Guangming found it outter, he would be very upset because if he had found it out earlier, he wouldnt have been so fretful for these past days. With Yuan Jisongs protection, nobody interrupted Gu Ning. However, no matter how much power was put into Tang Yunfans body by Gu Ning, he was still unconscious even though he already stopped bleeding and his wounds were healed. Gu Ning frowned. Why? Not knowing the reason, Gu Ning kept putting her power into Tang Yunfans body trying to wake him up. However, she was losing her power in arge amount and her face turned pale, while Tang Yunfan was still unconscious. Gu Ning had to draw her hand back and tried to move Tang Yunfans body out of the car. Seeing that, Yuan Jisong walked ahead and said, Girl Gu, let the police do it. Yuan Jisong didnt think that Gu Ning, who was just a young girl, would be able to move a grown-up man from a seriously-damaged car. Thanks. I can do it alone, Gu Ning said. Although she had consumed a lot of her power, she was still strong enough to move Tang Yunfan out of the car. Yuan Jisong wanted to say something else but Tang Yunfan was moved out by Gu Ning at this moment, which shocked him. Everyone around was also astonished by Gu Nings strength once more. Gu Ning then picked Tang Yunfans mobile phone up and left the car. Girl Gu, hows the injured person? Yuan Jisong asked. The wounds are mostly healed, but hes still unconscious. Lets send him to the hospital now! Gu Ning said that to both Yuan Jisong and Quan Mingkai. Hearing that Tang Yunfan was safe now, Quan Mingkai was relieved. Hurry up! Move this injured man to the ambnce right now! Yuan Jisong gave an order, and a group of people immediately came to move Tang Yunfan to an ambnce. In the meantime, Gu Ning talked to Quan Mingkai for a short while and hung up again. Seeing that Gu Nings face was very pale, Yuan Jisong asked worriedly, Girl Gu, are you alright? You dont look very well. Im fine. I just lost a lot of strength. Gu Ning smiled. Hearing that, Yuan Jisong was relieved. Miss Gu, nice to meet you. Im the director of the Central Hospital, An Guangming came over saying to Gu Ning politely. Gu Ning smiled and replied, Nice to meet you too, Director An! I heard that youre An Qians father. Chapter 512 - Finally Meet Each Other

Chapter 512 Finally Meet Each Other

You know An Qian? An Guangming was greatly surprised. Yes! Were close friends. Gu Ning smiled. An Guangming took a long breath in. It was really shocking news for him. Uncle Yuan, Im afraid that I cant drive now. Can you arrange someone to drive me to the hospital? We can use the ambnce stopped there, Gu Ning said. She was worried about Tang Yunfan, so she decided to follow him to the hospital. No problem, I can drive you there, Yuan Jisong said. He didnt ask her why she wanted to use the ambnce instead of his private car. After that, Yuan Jisong followed Gu Ning, getting into the ambnce. An Guangming was eager to ask Gu Ning about her special medicine, but obviously it wasnt the right time now. An Guangming came here with the ambnce, so he naturally went back to the hospital with the ambnce too, but he sat in the front, while Gu Ning stayed in the back by Tang Yunfans side. Before long, they arrived at the hospital. An Guangming had arranged a VIP patient room beforehand. Although he didnt know the injured persons identity, he knew that the man had to be very important since Yuan Jisong had informed him in person. Miss Gu, do you know him? Seeing that Gu Ning apanied the injured man along the way, An Guangming was curious. Yes! Gu Ning said, but didnt give any details. An Guangming also stopped asking. After they arrived at the hospital, a doctor instantly conducted a checkup on Tang Yunfan. Girl Gu, you can have a rest at home now. It must have been a long day for you, Yuan Jisong said. Thanks, Ill stay here, Gu Ning said. Yuan Jisong was surprised. Do you know him? If not, there was no reason for her to stay here. Yes, Gu Ning simply said. Although Yuan Jisong was curious, he didnt ask further. He wasnt clear about the injured mans identity yet, but he was sure that the man had to be a senior manager of the Tanghuang Group. To his astonishment, Gu Ning was able to meet a senior manager of the Tanghuang Group. The more familiar Yuan Jisong was with Gu Ning, the more he was surprised by her. The exam result was out a few minutester and the doctor said that Tang Yunfan was fine and would wake up in several hours. Gu Ning, on the other hand, didnt think that it was that easy. They had no idea that there was already a lot of magical power in Tang Yunfans body now, and he should have woken up right away. However, he was still unconscious. Gu Ning was confused, but all she could do now was to wait until Tang Yunfan woke up. Hearing that the injured man was fine, Yuan Jisong was relieved. After that, Yuan Jisong called Quan Mingkai at once to tell him that everything was fine. Quan Mingkai was on the ne when Yuan Jisong called him, and his phone was turned off, so he missed Yuan Jisongs call. The patient needed rest and quiet so An Guangming left with the other doctors, leaving Gu Ning and Yuan Jisong in the patient room. Gu Ning didnt want to leave now, so she asked Yuan Jisong to send the principals car back to her school. Yuan Jisong agreed without hesitation and told his secretary to do that. Yuan Jisong was going to attend a meeting soon, so he left and told Gu Ning that he woulde again in the evening. After Yuan Jisong was gone, Gu Ning gave Tang Yunfan a nce and thought for a while, then made up her mind and called Gu Man. When Gu Man answered Gu Nings call, she was in a taxi with Gu Ning and Wang Sufen. They were on their way to find a new apartment for Wang Sufen. Hi, Ningning, arent you supposed to have your sses now? Why are you calling me? Gu Man asked. Mom, he had a car ident and hes still unconscious. Were in the Central Hospital, Gu Ning said. What? Hearing that, Gu Man was shocked. In her memory, the man was killed in a car ident. They finally met each other after 18 years but he had a car ident again. Was he going to abandon her once more? No, she wouldnt allow it to happen. Seeing that Gu Man was really scared, both Gu Qing and Wang Sufen didnt know what had happened. Whats wrong? Gu Qing asked. I-Ill be right there! Gu Man said. She had no time to exin it to Gu Qing, but said to the taxi driver, Please, go to the Central Hospital now! Sure, the taxi driver said. What happened? Gu Qing was a little nervous. Gu Man did her best to calm down, but her voice was still trembling. Mr. Tang had a car ident, and hes in the Central Hospital now. What? Gu Qing was also frightened. Although she had only met Tang Yunfan once, she knew that he was a good, reliable man, and she also had sympathy for him after hearing that he had a car ident. However, Gu Qing didnt understand why Gu Man seemed so scared and worried. When the principal of the No.3 High School received Yuan Jisongs secretarys call, he walked out in a hurry. Seeing that his car was stopped in the parking lot, he was surprised and wondered why Gu Ning didnt tell him she was back. However, when he found out that it was Yuan Jisongs secretary who drove the car back for Gu Ning, he was shocked, but soon figured it out. Gu Ning and Su Anya were close friends, and Yuan Jisong was an old friend of Su Anyas father. It was understandable that Yuan Jisong sent his secretary to drive the car back for Gu Ning A dozen minutester, Gu Man and the others arrived at the hospital. When Gu Man entered the hospital room, she was heart-broken to see the man lying on the bed unconscious, and she couldnt help but burst into tears. It had been 18 years, but he was still as handsome as he had been even though he had aged during these years. Chapter 513 - Gu Man’s Feelings

Chapter 513 Gu Mans Feelings

Before Gu Man met Tang Yunfan, she had thought to herself thousands of times, wondering whether she would still love him or whether she would feel that he was very strange and their good old memories would be gone with the wind too. However, she felt her deep love for him painfully when she saw his face again, and she was sure that he was the only man she loved throughout this lifetime. Gu Qing didnt notice Gu Mans reaction nor Tang Yunfan who was lying on the patient bed, but turned to Gu Ning and asked, Ningning, hows Mr. Tang now? Hes still alive and the doctor said that hell wake up in several hours, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning didnt tell them many details, because it was too hard to exin. Hearing that, Gu Qing was relieved but Gu Man was still worried. Aunt, lets go have a seat in the living room! My mother needs some private time, Gu Ning said to Gu Qing. It was a VIP patient room, so there was also a living room, kitchen, and bathroom inside apart from a patient room. Wang Sufen didnt know their rtionship, so she didnt think further, but Gu Qing was struck dumb for a second because she didnt understand why Gu Man needed some private time with Tang Yunfan. Nevertheless, Gu Qing didnt ask why but walked out of the patient room with Wang Sufen. Once they were out, Gu Qing asked Gu Ning at once, Ningning, why does your mother need some private time in there? Well, I think that you better ask my motherter, Gu Ning said because it was totally up to Gu Man how to handle it. Gu Qing opened her mouth, but closed it afterwards. Since Gu Ning said so, she better stay quiet now, but she was curious about the rtionship between Gu Man and Mr. Tang. She wondered which one of them fell in love with the other first. Actually, Tang Yunfan had left a good impression on Gu Qing, because he was handsome, kind and reliable. If Gu Man could be together with him, Gu Qing would feel happy for her. However, was Gu Ning willing to have a step-father? Even if Gu Ning was willing to ept Tang Yunfan, would Tang Yunfan treat Gu Ning well? There were so many questions on Gu Qings mind now, but she knew that it wasnt the right time to ask them. Gu Qing really cared a lot about Gu Man and Gu Ning. In the patient room, Gu Man stood still for a long while before she went to sit at the bedside. She kept staring at Tang Yunfans face, trying to match his face with Ning. She was so nervous that she almost lost her breath. Ning, it has been 18 years, Gu Man said gently with her voice trembling in tears. I thought that I would never see you again. I thought I would only see your face again in my dreams. Do you know how painful it was when I heard that you had a car ident? Im so worried about you. Please, please open your eyes and look at me... Gu Man talked to Tang Yunfan for a long time with tears falling from her face but Tang Yunfan couldnt hear it, nor see it. Gu Mans voice wasnt loud, so Gu Qing and Wang Sufen didnt hear it clearly. They also had no idea that Gu Man was crying, because she didnt cry out loud either. All of a sudden, Gu Ning received Yu Mixis message. Yu Mixi had been anxious ever since Gu Ning had disappeared. Watching Gu Ning driving away, Yu Mixi didnt dare call her, so she sent her a message. Yu Mixi wanted to tell Mu Ke and their other friends, but she decided to wait until Gu Ning replied to her. Yu Mixi: Ningning, what happened? Are you alright now? Please send a message back to me if you can. Im worried about you. Gu Ning didnt realize that she hadnt told Yu Mixi anything until now, so she immediately sent a message back to her. Gu Ning: Im fine. Dont worry. I just got shocking news that my uncle had a car ident, so I was in a hurry to go to the hospital. Reading the message, Yu Mixi was finally relieved. She trusted Gu Ning. As long as Gu Ning said that she was fine, she would be fine. Their head teacher, Zhang Qiuhua, was also concerned about Gu Ning. Zhang Qiuhua found out that Gu Ning was absent in the second ss, and she then got to know that Gu Ning had run out of the ssroom in a hurry. After getting Gu Nings reply, Yu Mixi told Zhang Qiuhua that Gu Ning was fine to calm her anxiety. Car ident again? Zhang Qiuhua said to herself. Why are people by Gu Nings side always caught in a car ident? The minute that Gu Ning put her mobile phone down, An Qian appeared. It was An Guangming who told her that Gu Ning was in the hospital now. And An Qian came here with a task. Hi, Doctor An! Gu Qing greeted An Qian once she came inside. Hi, An Qian! Gu Ning said. Without a doubt, it had to be An Guangming who told An Qian that she was here. I heard that youre here, so I came here to have a look, An Qian said. Hows he now? Hes still unconscious, Gu Ning said. Hell be awake sooner orter. Dont worry. An Qianforted. Thanks, Gu Ning said. She also hoped that Tang Yunfan would wake up as soon as possible. Otherwise, not only Gu Man and Gu Ning, but the Tang Family would also be worried. Oh, Ningning, could you please do me a favor? An Qian suddenly said with embarrassment. Um, didnt you save Su Anyas life when we attended her birthday partyst time? My father has been curious about your special medicine ever since he heard the story. Could you please sell a pill to him? She knew that the medicine was priceless, so she was willing to pay for it. Im willing to give a pill to your father but I have to tell you the truth; its impossible for others to know its form, because its my masters secret medicine, but she already passed away, so nobody else can figure its form out, including me, Gu Ning said, half lying, half telling the truth. What? An Qian was surprised. Well, you can have a try. Gu Ning gave An Qian a small porcin bottle with a power crystal inside. Chapter 514 - Quan Mingkai’s Arrival

Chapter 514 Quan Mingkais Arrival

It was impossible for them to figure out its form, so Gu Ning was confident to set a high price for her special medicine, she also had no worries that others might abuse her medicine. Although An Qian believed Gu Ning, her father probably didnt and was determined to have a try. Therefore, An Qian took the bottle. Thanks! Text your bank ount to me and Ill transfer the money to you. No need. Take it as a gift from me to your father, Gu Ning said airily. What? An Qian was surprised. The pill cost a million yuan! However, Gu Ning didnt care. A million yuan was a lot of money for the An Family, but An Qians father who was a medical expert was very curious about it. No-no, it costs a million yuan, so I cant take it for free, An Qian said. Its true that this pill is quite effective, but I got those pills without paying a cent myself. I dont rely on them to make money either, so you dont need to feel guilty at all. If you want to pay me back, you can let my uncle stay in the hospital for free instead, Gu Ning said. Well... An Qian still felt a little guilty. Alright, were good friends after all, Gu Ning said, and pretended to be displeased. If you reject me once more, Ill take it back. An Qian opened her mouth, but didnt say another word to reject Gu Ning. It was impossible for her to go back home with empty hands, because her father would be furious. Thank you so much! An Qian said, Please allow me to buy you a meal when youre free. No problem! Gu Ning agreed. An Qian left afterwards. Gu Ning told Gu Qing and Wang Sufen that they could leave if they felt tired, but they were worried about Gu Man, so neither of them were willing to leave right now. After a long while, Gu Man was still in the patient room. It wasnt early, so Gu Ning told Gu Qing to buy some food for them. Wang Sufen followed Gu Qing outside. Gu Man alone stayed in the patient room for nearly an hour before she calmed herself down and went out. She seemed haggard with swollen, red eyes after crying in worry about Tang Yunfan. Gu Ning immediately poured a ss of water for Gu Man, and secretly put a power crystal inside. With the help of the power crystal, Gu Man felt much better after, and her swollen, red eyes soon went back to normal. Ningning, does his family know that he had a car ident? Gu Man asked. Not yet, but his secretary knows and is on his way here, Gu Ning said. Gu Man nodded and stopped asking. Instead, she sat aside with an absent look. I asked aunt to buy some food for us. Do you want to go back home after eating or stay here to keep himpany? Gu Ning asked. Actually, she already knew Gu Mans answer. Ill stay here! Gu Man said without hesitation. Tang Yunfan was still unconscious, and she couldnt sleep soundly if he was in danger. Before long, Gu Qing and Wang Sufen were back. After the meal, it was already past 6 pm. Gu Ning then told Gu Qing and Wang Sufen to go back home and that she would stay here with Gu Man. Gu Qing was really curious about the rtionship between Gu Man and the man, but she decided to wait to ask until Gu Man was home. Gu Man gave Wang Sufen the key to her home because she trusted Wang Sufen. Gu Qing wasnt able to see Tang Yunfans face or she wouldnt have been so calm, because Gu Ning closely resembled Tang Yunfan. When Gu Qing and Wang Sufen had just left, An Guangming walked inside. He came here to see whether Gu Ning needed help. Although he was eager to ask her about the medicine, he knew that it wasnt the right time, so he didnt mention it. Before An Guangming went off-duty, he repeatedly thanked Gu Ning for sending him the pill as a gift. Around 6:30 pm, Tang Yunfans phone rang, and the caller was Quan Mingkai. Gu Ning directly picked it up. Miss Gu, how is Chairman Tang now? Once Gu Ning answered the phone, Quan Mingkai asked her anxiously. Hes fine now but still unconscious, Gu Ning said. Im in City F now, and Ill be right there, Quan Mingkai said. Great, Gu Ning said, then hung up. Half an hourter, Quan Mingkai arrived. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu! Quan Mingkai greeted Gu Ning politely, because he knew that she was Tang Yunfans biological daughter. Only Tang Yunfan and he knew the secret in the Tang Family right now, but he had respect for Gu Ning because of her real identity. In addition, he didnt know whether Gu Ning had found out about her own real identity yet, so he stilled called her Miss Gu. Nice to meet you too, Mr. Quan! Gu Ning greeted him. Quan Mingkai used to think that only Tang Yunfan and him knew the secret that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter, but he changed his mind when he saw Gu Man. He had seen Gu Mans picture, so he recognized her face when she appeared in his sight. Since Gu Man was here she must have met Tang Yunfan, and she had surely recognized him! Even though they hadnt met each other for 18 years, Tang Yunfans appearance didnt change a lot. However, Quan Mingkai wasnt very certain about it, because 18 years wasnt a short time. However, if Gu Man hadnt recognized Tang Yunfan, she wouldnt have been so sad and worried. Anyway, although Quan Mingkai believed that Gu Man had already recognized Tang Yunfan, he decided to pretend that he didnt know, because the two hadnt epted each other as family yet. I bet you must be Miss Gus mother, Madam? he asked politely. Gu Ning noticed Quan Mingkais unusual reaction when he saw Gu Man, so she guessed that he knew Gu Man but pretended that he didnt. Yes, this is my mother, Gu Man. Gu Ning introduced. Mom, this is Mr. Quan. Nice to meet you! Nice to meet you too! they greeted one another, then walked to the patient room together. Seeing Tang Yunfan unconscious, Quan Mingkai didnt know what to do. Miss Gu, thank you so much! If it hadnt been for you, the situation could be worse, Quan Mingkai said to Gu Ning seriously. No matter whether Gu Ning knew that Tang Yunfan was her biological father, as Tang Yunfans secretary, Quan Mingkai ought to thank her on behalf of his boss. Chapter 515 - Twists of Fate Chapter 515 Twists of Fate My pleasure, Gu Ning said. She didnt think that she had done Tang Yunfan a big favor, but believed that it was something that she had to do. Tang Yunfan was her biological father after all and nothing was more important than saving her biological fathers life. A dozen minutester, Yuan Jisong arrived. When he met Quan Mingkai, he greeted Quan Mingkai with great respect. The Tang family was a super powerful family whether in politics or in business in the country. They were as powerful as the four most influential families in the capital, so nobody dared to annoy them. Although Quan Mingkai was only Tang Yunfans secretary, he was still a more important figure than the Secretary of the Municipal Party Committee from a third-tier city. Secretary Yuan, thank you for your help! Quan Mingkai didnt show any arrogance and was very polite. After all, he was the one who had turned to Yuan Jisong for help. However, to his surprise, Gu Ning had appeared at the ident scene. Its my pleasure to help! And actually Girl Gu did most of it, Yuan Jisong told the truth. It was a serious car ident, and the driver was badly injured, let alone Tang Yunfan who had sat in the back. The rear part of the car had been squeezed out of shape, and half of Tang Yunfans body was tightly pressed by the car. It was impossible that he was just slightly injured. However, when Tang Yunfan was sent to the hospital, all he had were minor injuries. Others thought that it must be a miracle but Yuan Jisong believed that it had to be because of Gu Nings help. Secretary Yuan, both you and Miss Gu have helped us a lot! Thank you so much! Quan Mingkai thanked them again. Yuan Jisong was very curious about the injured mans identity. Why did Quan Mingkaie to visit him in person? Yuan Jisong didnt know the answer but he understood that the injured man had to be an important figure. Normally, Tang Yunfan should have woken up after two hours. However, four hours had passed, and he was still unconscious. Everyone was concerned about him but none of them could do anything about it. All they could do now was wait. Since Quan Mingkai was here, Gu Ning and Gu Man went back hometer. Gu Man and Tang Yunfan hadnt epted each other as family yet, so it was inappropriate for Gu Man to stay there for the night. Before they left, Gu Ning reminded Quan Mingkai to call her if Tang Yunfan woke up no matter howte it was. Mom, dont worry. Hell be fine. Seeing Gu Man so sad, Gu Ningforted her. In order to calm Gu Nings concern, Gu Man forced a smile and said, Sure, hell be fine! Gu Ning understood that Gu Man was in a terrible mood but she could do nothing about it. Precisely because Gu Man was still in love with him, she felt very hurt when he was in danger. When they were finally home, it was only 9 pm. Gu Qing and Wang Sufen were sitting in the living room, waiting for Gu Man. Man, is Mr. Tang awake? Once Gu Man was back, Gu Qing asked with concern. Not yet, Gu Man replied. Man, Gu Qing hesitated, but still asked, has anything happened between you and Mr. Tang? She was Gu Mans older sister and she was worried about Gu Man. Of course, if Gu Man wasnt willing to tell her, she wouldnt continue to ask. Given all the things that had happened, Gu Man decided to tell Gu Qing the truth. Well, he-he is Ningnings biological father. What? Hearing that, Gu Qing abruptly stood up from the sofa in great shock. Mr. Tang is Ningnings biological father? Isnt he dead already? Gu Qing blurted it out without a second thought, and immediately regretted it when she said it aloud. Tang Yunfan was still unconscious after all, and it wasnt right to say that now. Wang Sufen was Gu Mans good friend, so she knew about Gu Mans history, and also felt astonished after hearing the news. Then why hasnt he found or visited you at all throughout the past 18 years? Why did he suddenly appear now? Gu Qing was slightly ming Tang Yunfan. He had a car ident back then and lost the memory of the year when we were together, so he never found or visited me. A while ago, he met Ningning, and Ningning got his attention because Ningning closely resembles him. After investigation, hes sure that Ningning is his biological daughter. However, he still failed to get his memory back, Gu Man said and sounded very sad. Hearing that, Gu Qing stopped ming Tang Yunfan. So whats your n now? Gu Qing asked. Is he still single, or is he married? If he was married, Gu Man couldnt be together with him anymore, but if he was still single, there was a chance that they could be together again. He stayed single the entire time. Although he lost the memory of the year when he was with my mother, he still had a vague image of my mother in his mind, and couldnt ept another woman, Gu Ning said. Ever since he found out that my mother and I are his family, he has been trying to take responsibility as a husband and father. He came to City F this time precisely for the purpose of meeting my mother face to face. Unexpectedly, he was caught in a car ident again, on his way after leaving the airport. Twists of fate! Wang Sufen said. Indeed, 18 years ago, a car ident had set them apart and made Gu Man believe that he was already dead. And a car ident stopped them from meeting each other again 18 yearster! How about you? Are you willing to be together with him again? Gu Qing asked. I-I have no idea. Gu Man didnt have a clear mind now. Although she still loved Tang Yunfan they had been apart for 18 years after all, and it was unavoidable that they felt a little strange towards one another. Besides, he couldnt remember her now, and it was hard to tell what would happen in the future. Everything was unpredictable now. Since Gu Man hadnt made up her mind yet, Gu Qing stopped asking. However, if Gu Man hesitated, it proved that she was still in love with Tang Yunfan. Upon thinking that Gu Man had raised her child alone for the past 18 years, Gu Qings heart ached for her younger sister. She had also believed that Gu Man should marry again, but Gu Man refused to marry again to protect Gu Ning. A stepfather wasnt a biological father after all, and Gu Man was worried that her daughter wouldnt be treated with real care. Nevertheless, things were different now. Ningning, what do you think? Gu Qing asked Gu Ning. Chapter 516 - Tang Yunfan Is Moved Back to City B

Chapter 516 Tang Yunfan Is Moved Back to City B

Gu Ning understood Gu Qings concern about Gu Man. She smiled and said, If my mother is willing to marry again I will, of course, be supportive! I have always hoped that my mother could find a reliable man to spend the rest of her life happily. Im going to study in the capital soon after all and I wont have much time to keep my motherpany. I dont want her to be lonely. Hearing that, Gu Qing was relieved and feltforted because Gu Ning was a considerate daughter. When they were free, Gu Ning called Zhang Qiuhua and asked for another day off. That night, Gu Man didnt have any sleep but was thinking about Tang Yunfan the entire time. At the same time, Gu Ning didnt receive the news that Tang Yunfan woke up either, which was above and also below her expectations. Although she had the strange feeling that Tang Yunfan wouldnt wake up easily she didnt know why, because she had already done her best to cure him. Gu Ning was worried about him. What they didnt know was that Tang Yunfan actually fell into a deep dream in which he went back to a certain day 19 years ago. It was a summer vacation; Tang Yunfan along with his two friends came to City D for sightseeing. However, to his astonishment, his two friends had a scheme to kill him here and he was badly injured during the fight. He had no idea how long he had fled, and finally fell down on the ground when he was out of strength. When he woke up again, he was in a hospital with a beautiful young woman by his side. In addition, he didnt remember anything, so he followed the beautiful young woman all the time because he knew that she had saved his life and wouldnt hurt him. The next day, Gu Man looked extremely haggard with dark circles under her eyes. It was quite obvious that she had stayed up all night. Gu Ning poured a ss of water for her as usual and secretly put a power crystal inside. After drinking the water, Gu Man went back to normal. Gu Ning didnt go to school today, but went to the hospital with Gu Man. Tang Yunfan was still unconscious since yesterday afternoon so Quan Mingkai was deeply concerned. Its been a long time, but hes still unconscious! Its very weird, because the doctor said that his body is fine now, Quan Mingkai said with concern when Gu Ning and Gu Man arrived. Exactly because Tang Yunfan was still unconscious even though his body was fine already, everyone was worried about him. If they couldnt figure out the reason, they had no idea how to wake him up. Facing the problem, Gu Ning really didnt know what to do either. Lets wait for another day! Gu Ning said. That was all they could do now. Nevertheless, another day passed but Tang Yunfan still didnt wake up and Quan Mingkai couldnt tolerate it anymore. Miss Gu, Im sorry. I think its time to tell the Tang Family. They hadnt told the Tang Family before because they didnt want them to be worried, and thought that Tang Yunfan would wake up soon. However, it had been two days but there was still no sign that he was going to wake up, so Quan Mingkai thought that it was time to tell the Tang Family right now. If he still kept it a secret, he couldnt bear the result if anything terrible happened to Tang Yunfan again. Gu Ning thought for a while then agreed. Well, of course, you should call them now but please dont tell Grandpa Tang right now. Hes too old to ept such terrible news. I dont want him to be in danger too. Quan Mingkai agreed, so he directly called Tang Yunhang When Tang Yunhang heard the news, he was shocked and immediately sent a private jet to pick Tang Yunfan up. He didnt send a helicopter because it was slower than a private jet. That being the case, they had to get to the airport in two and a half hours. Since they hadnt epted each other as family yet, Gu Ning and Gu Man could only see Tang Yunfan being taken away before their own eyes. Before Tang Yunfan was moved back to City B, Gu Ning took out a bottle with 20 power crystals inside and gave it to Quan Mingkai. She told Quan Mingkai to help Tang Yunfan take a pill every three days if Tang Yunfan still wouldnt wake up. The pill would melt once it was put in his mouth, so it wouldnt cause any problems even if Tang Yunfan was still unconscious. Gu Ning also reminded Quan Mingkai to call her if anything bad happened to Tang Yunfan and she woulde to him as fast as she could. Moreover, if Tang Haifeng felt ufortable after hearing the news about Tang Yunfan, he could take a pill too. Quan Mingkai, of course, trusted Gu Ning, and he took the bottle right away. Gu Ning turned to An Guangming for an ambnce to send Tang Yunfan to the airport. An Guangming then told Yuan Jisong that Tang Yunfan was being moved back to City B now, so Yuan Jisong came to the hospital in a hurry. When Yuan Jisong arrived, Quan Mingkais group hadnt left yet, because the private jet would onlynd at the airport after two and a half hours, so they had decided to wait at the hospital for now. Mr. Quan, I heard that youre going back to City B? Yuan Jisong asked. Yes. Hes still unconscious and itll be more convenient in City B, Quan Mingkai said. He didnt expose Tang Yunfans real identity. Two hourster, Gu Ning and Gu Man along with Quan Mingkai sent Tang Yunfan to the airport in an ambnce arranged by the hospital. Along the way, Gu Mans sight fell on Tang Yunfan all the time. She felt so sad and hurt, but had to swallow her feelings because she didnt want others to find out. However, Gu Ning and Quan Mingkai were still able to notice her unusual reactions. Gu Ning didnt say anything because she could do nothing about it. Quan Mingkai didnt say a word either. Although he had deep sympathy for Gu Man, he was an outsider after all. Twenty minutester, they arrived at the airport. It was all arranged well, so the ambnce went directly through the VIP passage heading to where the private jetnded. The private jet had alreadynded a few minutes ago, so there were four people waiting for them when they arrived. Gu Man didnt know that Tang Yunfan was being moved back to City B by a private jet, so she was very surprised when she saw it. He must be an important figure to use a private jet! Gu Man thought to herself. No matter what, Tang Yunfan left an unforgettable impression on her now. The ambnce stopped in front of the private jet. Once the car door was open, some people immediately walked forward and helped them push Tang Yunfan into the private jet. Before the private jet took off, Quan Mingkai said to Gu Ning and Gu Man, Thank you so much for your kindness! Keep in touch! Of course! Gu Ning said. After that, Quan Mingkai turned around, getting aboard. Gu Ning and Gu Man didnt walk away until the private jet disappeared from their sight. However, when they went back to the ambnce, Gu Man suddenly copsed to the ground. Luckily, Gu Ning was by her side and supported her on time. Mom! Gu Ning was a little scared and instantly put her power into Gu Mans body. Miss Gu, shall we take your mother back to the hospital for a check? the driver asked with concern. Thanks. Im fine. Im just a little tired. Lets go back home now! Gu Man forced a smile. Thank you so much, but please send us to Fenghua Luxury Mansion, Gu Ning said. As long as she was there Gu Man would be fine. Chapter 517 - Why Did Yunfan Go to City F?

Chapter 517 Why Did Yunfan Go to City F?

No problem! Since they said so, the driver didnt insist. With the help of Gu Nings magical power, Gu Mans body was fine but she was still in a bad mood. When they got home, it was already 5 pm and Wang Sufen was cooking for them. Hi, wee home! Wang Sufen walked out of the kitchen when she heard the sound of the door opening. I found a new apartment today and Ill move in tonight. Thank you so much for letting me stay with you these past two days. Youre moving into a new apartment tonight? Gu Man was surprised. Well, you dont need to rush, and were more than willing to help you. Wang Sufen understood that Gu Man was always kind and generous but she still preferred to rely on herself. Oh, where is your new apartment? Gu Man asked. Not far from the beauty salon, Wang Sufen said. Is it safe there? Gu Man asked. Yes. Only tenants have keys, Wang Sufen said. Sounds great! Gu Man said. When they were home, Gu Ning was finally free to call Yuan Jisong and asked him about the truck driver. Since it was totally an ident, we settled the case ording to thew and I already told Mr. Quan the details, Yuan Jisong said. Great! Gu Ning said. When they had dinnerter, they invited Gu Qings family to join them. Once Gu Qing walked in, she asked Gu Man, Man, hows Mr. Tang right now? Gu Qing wasnt aware that Tang Yunfan had already been moved back to City B. Hes still unconscious, and his family already moved him back to City B this afternoon, Gu Man said and she seemed upset. What? He was moved back to City B? Gu Qing was surprised and worried. If Tang Yunfan was moved back to City B, what would Gu Man do now? Hes still unconscious and there is nothing I can do! Gu Man was a little fretful. It did not matter whether she could be with Tang Yunfan, she just hoped that he would wake up and be safe. Gu Qing then realized that Tang Yunfans health was the most important thing now. Gu Man wasnt in a good mood, and lost her appetite, so she didnt eat much during dinner. After the meal, Gu Ning drove Wang Sufen to her newly rented apartment, while Gu Qing stayed tofort Gu Man. In the Tang familys house, City B. In the afternoon, Tang Yunhang called Tang Yunrong and her husband and told them toe to the Tang familys house tonight, but didnt tell them any details. Therefore, around 6 pm Tang Yunrong and her husband arrived at the Tang familys house. Except for Tang Yunhang, no one else knew what had happened but Tang Yunhang refused to tell them details until Tang Yunfan was home, so they all had to wait with patience. After dinner, they were chatting in the living room watching TV shows. Tang Yunhang told them that Tang Yunfan would be home around 8 pm and they were all waiting. Around 7:30 pm, the Tang familys private jetnded at the airport of City B. A group of people got out of the ne and directly got in a MPV heading to the Tang familys house. The Tang family had their own private doctors who were all internationally well-known experts, and there was also a medical room equipped with a full set of medical devices in the Tang familys house. Therefore, they didnt need to go to the hospital but went straight back to the Tang familys house. In addition, Tang Yunfan was a very important figure. If he was admitted in the hospital, the news that he was unconscious would soon spread abroad, which was a good chance for his enemies to attack him. The Tang family was the No.1 family in City B and not many people dared to annoy them, but they also had many enemies in politics and business, so they had to keep it a secret that Tang Yunfan was unconscious. Tang Yunfan was the only person in the Tang family who was able to run such arge family business now because Tang Haifeng was too old, while Tang Jiayang was too young. Besides, Tang Jiayang was studying abroad. Even if he came back home to take over the family business under emergency, he didnt have much experience nor the ability to handle the dangerous situation. In that case, the Tang family had to do their best to solve the crisis. At the same time, Tang Yunfans condition was very unusual because his body was fine but he was still unconscious. Even if he was admitted to the hospital, the result would be the same. If Tang Yunfan was in a bad condition, they would of course send him to the hospital. Around 8 pm, Tang Yunfan was finally home but he was moved inside in a stretcher, which shocked everyone in the Tang family. Especially Master Tang, who almost fell when he saw the scene. Luckily, the housekeeper supported him on time, but he still breathed hard and felt utterly ufortable. Seeing that, Quan Mingkai immediately took out a power crystal helping Tang Haifeng take it, and Tang Haifeng soon got better. Although Quan Mingkai trusted Gu Ning, he had never seen the unbelievable effect of the pill with his own eyes before, so he was quite surprised when Tang Haifeng soon got better after taking the pill. What-what has happened? Cao Ruihua asked the minute he recovered from the shock. Lets go to the medical room first! Tang Yunhang said then told them to move Tang Yunfan to the medical room right away where doctors were already waiting for them. Afterwards, they all quickly walked to the medical room. When they arrived, they carefully put Tang Yunfan on the patient bed, and the doctors administered an examination at once. Tang Haifeng couldnt wait and asked Quan Mingkai in anxiety, Mingkai, what happened? Lord Tang had a car ident, but all he has on his body now are minor injuries but somehow hes still unconscious, Quan Mingkai said. Hearing that, everyone was astonished. A car ident? Where and when? Why didnt you tell us before? Tang Haifeng questioned in anger and worry. Although Tang Haifeng was an old man now, he was still a well-respected, sessful businessman, so Quan Mingkai felt extremely stressed. Well, Lord Tang went to City F yesterday and was in a car ident around three pm while he was leaving the airport. After the medical check, Lord Tang only had minor injuries and his body was in a normal condition so I didnt inform the Tang family right away, because I thought that Lord Tang would be awake soon. However, Lord Tang has been unconscious for two days, so I called Lord Yunhang, Quan Mingkai exined. City F? Why did Yunfan go to City F? We dont have any businesses in City F after all, Tang Yunhang asked with confusion. Chapter 518 - Lin Lijuan Beats the Mistress

Chapter 518 Lin Lijuan Beats the Mistress

Well... Quan Mingkai didnt know how to exin it. At that moment, the doctor finished the medical check. Except for some minor injuries, Lord Tang is fine. I cant find the reason why hes still unconscious either. His body was in good condition, but he was still unconscious which wasnt good news because nobody knew how to cure him if they couldnt find the reason. Well, why dont we call Girl Gu now? Tang Haifeng suddenly thought of Gu Ning. He took out his phone and was about to call Gu Ning. Gu Ning must know how to wake Yunfan up. He thought to himself. Tang Haifeng ced hisplete trust in Gu Ning. He believed that if Gu Ning was able to cure his heart disease, it would be easy for her to cure Tang Yunfan. However, when he just took out his phone, Quan Mingkai interrupted him, Master Tang, Miss Gu has already checked Lord Tangs body but she doesnt know the reason either. What? Girl Gu has already checked Yunfans body? Everyone was surprised, but nobody asked Quan Mingkai how Gu Ning met Tang Yunfan, because they were all shocked by the news that even Gu Ning didnt know the reason why Tang Yunfan was still unconscious. If Girl Gu doesnt know the reason, who else could find it? Tang Haifeng was extremely disappointed, and almost fell on the ground. Luckily, the housekeeper supported him on time. In City F. On the way Gu Ning went back after she sent Wang Sufen home, the traffic was a little heavy on the road, so she looked around to kill time. All of a sudden, she noticed that there were a lot of people crowded at the roadside. It seemed that two women were fighting amid the crowd. Gu Ning wasnt interested in watching fights, but she had a burning curiosity now after she recognized the two women who were in the fight. They were precisely Lin Lijuan and Gu Qinxiangs secretary, Liu Yuwei. Gu Qinxiang was also there Seeing that, Gu Ning immediately stopped the car by the roadside and watched the drama from the car. Gu Ning stopped near, so she was able to hear their conversations clearly. Liu Yuwei was a slim, young girl, and she obviously couldnt beat Lin Lijuan in a fight. Moreover, Lin Lijuan had Jin Lanxin as her helper, while Gu Qinxiang was stopped by a middle-aged man, so he wasnt able to help Liu Yuwei. In that case, Lin Lijuan and Jin Lanxin had already pped Liu Yuwei many times. As a result, Liu Yuweis face was obviously swollen, and her hair, as well as her clothes were in a mess. Lin Lijuan was also injured with several scratches on her face during the fight with Liu Yuwei. However, she didnt feel the pain at all right now, because she was in a rage. The middle-aged man who stopped Gu Qinxiang was Lin Lijuans older brother, Lin Dechang. Without a doubt, Lin Lijuan was fully-prepared for todays fight. In fact, Lin Lijuan had prepared well for it. Jin Lanxin was the one who discovered the adultery. Her younger sister lived in the same living area as Liu Yuwei and they coincidentally lived in the same building. Last night, when Jin Lanxin left her younger sisters ce and went to the parking lot, she saw Gu Qinxiangs car stopped right next to hers. There was a woman in Gu Qinxiangs car, and the woman was precisely Liu Yuwei. Although Jin Lanxin wasnt sure about their rtionship, she had the instinct that it couldnt be simple. Jin Lanxin was right. Gu Qinxiang and Liu Yuwei didnt get out of the car at once, but kissed each other inside. Seeing the scene, Jin Lanxin was shocked and took a video of them without hesitation. She knew that men loved adultery, but they were very bold to do that right in the car in a public parking lot! Jin Lanxin hated adultery very much. She didnt even trust her own husbands loyalty, but she hadnt gotten any evidence yet, so she remained quiet for now. However, since she had already witnessed the scene, she would definitely tell Lin Lijuan, because she was Lin Lijuans good friend. Liu Yuwei had stayed in the car with Gu Qinxiang for half an hour, then she got out of the car, walking upstairs. Jin Lanxin didnt call Lin Lijuan until the next day, because she was worried that Lin Lijuan would lose control of herself and wouldnt get any benefit from this mess. Therefore, Jin Lanxin met Lin Lijuan in her ce the next day before she told Lin Lijuan everything. Lin Lijuan had a quick temper. Once she heard it, she was so mad that she wanted to fight with Gu Qinxiang right away in hispany, but she was stopped by Jin Lanxin because it wouldnt do her any good. On Jin Lanxins advice, Lin Lijuan told her older brother, Lin Dechang, to help her. Lin Dechang of course was more than willing to do that. Gu Xiaoxiao had just been put into jail, and he had just lent Gu Xinxiang two million yuan to help Gu Qinxiangspany stay afloat so he couldnt tolerate it that Gu QInxiang humiliated his family like that. ordingly, this afternoon, the group of them went to Gu Qinxiangspany together. Once Gu Qinxiang and Liu Yuwei walked out, they ran ahead swearing at them. They werent polite people at all, but rude and selfish. Jin Lanxin caught Liu Yuwei at once so that Lin Lijuan could swear at her and p her face as much as Lin Lijuan liked. Youre such a bitch! How dare you seduce my husband? How shameless you are that you gave him a blow-job right in the car! Jin Lanxin didnt feel embarrassed at all but said it inly. No one liked a mistress, so nobody had sympathy for Liu Yuwei. Especially when they heard that Liu Yuwei had given him the blow-job right in a car, they felt more disgusted. Shes so shameless! Only a shameless woman is willing to be a married mans mistress! Exactly! The woman is the mans secretary. Really? Wow, its office adultery! Hearing onlookers discussion, Lin Lijuan was extremely furious. She couldnt help thinking of the picture when Liu Yuwei had sex with her husband right in the office, which motivated her to p Liu Yuwei more heavily. Dont you enjoy giving blow-jobs? How many men have you done that for? Have you had enough of it? If not, I can help you find a dozen men so that you can lick their sexual organs as much as you want! Lin Lijuan, enough! Although Gu Qinxiang panicked a lot when the adultery was exposed, he was afraid that Lin Lijuan would attract more attention, so he opened his mouth to stop her. What? You dont want to see your lover being pped in public? Ha, its not up to you right now! Lin Lijuan almost went crazy and pped Liu Yuwei with full strength. Chapter 519 - Leng Shaoting’s Call. Chapter 519 Leng Shaotings Call. In the past, Gu Qinxiang always used the excuse that he was tired to reject her every time she proposed to have sex. They only had sex once a week or two weeks and Gu Qinxiang even seemed unwilling to do so. She used to think that he had to be tired because of work and she should be considerate. However, to her astonishment, he was tired because he already had enough with the other woman! You... Gu Qinxiang had no idea what to do now. Although Liu Yuwei was his lover he was just ying around, and it was impossible that he would divorce Lin Lijuan. Undoubtedly, men tend to obey their sexual impulses and they were selfish too. Gu Qinxiang was the one who had cheated on his partner and acted against the Marriage Law, but he still thought that it was eptable because he was just ying around and wouldnt divorce Lin Lijuan. Marriage? In Gu Qinxiangs eyes, Lin Lijuan only cared about her title as Mrs. Gu. However, she actually cared about his loyalty the most. Times were different now and it waspletely uneptable to cheat on ones partner in marriage. Gu Qinxiang, how can you treat us like this! Your daughter was just put in jail and yourpany is amid crises now. I even lent you money to help you keep yourpany afloat! And now you have a mistress? How can you be so shameless!? Lin Dechang criticized Gu Qinxiang. Although he wasnt loyal to his partner in marriage either, he had never kept a woman as a mistress. In addition, what Gu Qinxiang had done broke Lin Lijuans heart, especially after what had happened to their daughter, Gu Xiaoxiao. It was also a humiliation to the Lin Family, so Lin Dechang was furious too. Gu Qinxiang didnt say another word, but remained silent. He knew that it was his fault, but didnt think that it was a big deal. At the same time, he also understood that he better stay quiet now. Hearing what Lin Dechang had just said, those onlookers started to criticize Gu Qinxiang. Jesus! The man is so shameless! Hes such a terrible man! I support his wife to undress the mistress! All of a sudden, someone said that among the group of onlookers. Lin Lijuan, on the other hand, thought that it was a good idea to humiliate Liu Yuwei so she went to undress Liu Yuwei at once. However, it was winter and it wasnt easy to take off winter clothes. Before Lin Lijuan seeded, the police arrived and separated them. Liu Yuwei was badly injured, so the police called an ambnce and sent her to the hospital, while Lin Lijuan, Jin Lanxin and Gu Qinxiang were taken to the police station. Gu Ning didnt know what would happen to them next, and she wasnt interested either. What Gu Qinxiang had done behind Lin Lijuans back was finally exposed but it was toote when Lin Lijuan found it out. When Gu Ning got home, Gu Qing was chatting with Gu Man in the living room, so Gu Ning told them about what had happened between Gu Qinxiang and Lin Lijuan. Both Gu Qing and Gu Man were quite surprised. Although they didnt get along with Lin Lijuan, and even hated her very much, they still had sympathy for her, because what Gu Qinxiang had done was totally uneptable. Anyway, since they had decided to keep a distance away from Gu Qxinxiangs family, they wouldnt do anything but just took it as gossip. Mom, aunt, why dont we go to City G tomorrow? Lets go to see the store and factory of Jade Beauty Jewelry! And we can visit Uncle Qinyang too. We havent ever visited them at their ce before, Gu Ning said. Although tomorrow was Friday, Gu Ning had already asked for a leave, so she didnt need to attend sses. It had also been a long while since she had checked the store and factory of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Most importantly, she wanted to cheer Gu Man up. Gu Man wasnt in a good mood but she was interested in Gu Nings proposal. She had nothing else to deal with now and it wasnt a bad idea to have a journey. Gu Qing was also excited, so both of them agreed. Gu Ning then booked ne tickets flying to City G at 8 am tomorrow. They would arrive in City G after an hour of flying. When Gu Qing went back to her home, she searched her closet for beautiful clothes. They would stay in City G for only two days, so there was no need to pack many clothes, but she still decided to wear her most beautiful dresses. What are you doing now? Jiang Xu asked with curiosity. Ningning is taking Man and me to City G tomorrow! Well have a tour at the store and factory of Jade Beauty Jewelry before we go to visit Qinyang, Gu Qing said. Actually, she understood that Gu Ning did it for the purpose of cheering Gu Man up. Sounds great! Jiang Xu said. Oh, how is Gu Man now? She seems worried, Jiang Xu added. Gu Qing sighed then told Jiang Xu everything. Jiang Xu was very surprised after hearing the story. To his astonishment, Gu Nings biological father was still alive. Wow, what twists of Fate! Jiang Xu said. He had deep sympathy for Gu Man because he also knew that Gu Man had lived a tough life during the past 18 years. She hadnt lived a good life for a long time and then Gu Nings biological father suddenly appeared. Indeed! Gu Qing sighed, and her heart ached for her younger sister, Gu Man. What do Gu Man and Ningning think about it? Jiang Xu asked. Gu Man still loves the man and Ningning is supportive, but Mr. Tang is still unconscious now. We have to wait until hes awake, Gu Qing said. When it was almost 11 pm, Gu Ning received Leng Shaotings call. He was about to have a few days off and he wanted to meet her. In fact, Leng Shaoting nned to surprise Gu Ning, but he was afraid that she would be absent from City F like what had happened thest time, so he called her beforehand this time. Hearing that Leng Shaoting would be free and wanted to meet her in a couple of days, Gu Ning would normally be happy but now she was upset. Why didnt you tell me earlier? Im going to City G tomorrow along with my mother and aunt. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting remained silent and felt upset too. He wanted to call her as early as he could but he had just finished his task. I miss you so much, and I ache to see you, Leng Shaoting said. He didnt have many days off during a year after all. Chapter 520 - Won’t You Feel Lonely If You Sleep Alone? Chapter 520 Wont You Feel Lonely If You Sleep Alone? Gu Ning could feel his strong grievance through the phone and she was amused, but she immediately thought of a good idea. Why dont you go to City G? If you dont mind, you can be our private chauffeur in the following two days. Wherever we go, you can drive us there. No problem, Leng Shaoting agreed with crity. He, of course, wouldnt mind being their chauffeur. Although Gu Nings mother and aunt would be there too and he couldnt kiss or touch her as he wanted, he could still stay near her. However, Leng Shaoting wasnt satisfied, so he asked with anticipation, Where will you be staying at night? It was a normal question, but Gu Ning understood Leng Shaotings real intention. Her heart beat fast and her cheeks flushed. Um, my mother and my aunt can stay in my apartment and I can stay in a hotel. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was excited. Very well. Then Ill stay in the hotel with you. Hearing that, a picture of them having sex at night appeared in Gu Nings mind, and her heart beat faster, but she pretended to be calm. I didnt say that Im going to sleep with you! Baby, you know you want to. Heughed and flirted with her, which made Gu Nings heart skip a beat. He was so sexy and charming that even his voice could easily turn her on. Leng Shaoting was just used to being cold. If he smiled more, far more women would be attracted to him. Nheless, Gu Ning didnt want it to happen so she would rather see Leng Shaoting being cold to everyone except her than see him smiling all day. If you dont sleep with me, then who will you sleep with? Leng Shaoting teased. Gu Ning was surprised and took a long breath in. Since when has Leng Shaoting be so good at flirting? She thought to herself, but she had to admit that she kind of liked it. Ill sleep alone, Gu Ning said on purpose. Wont you feel lonely if you sleep all alone for a long night? Leng Shaoting smiled lightly but his voice was soaked with sexual desire. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. If she hadnt recognized Leng Shaotings voice, she would have taken him as another man. Shaoting? She still called him with doubt. Yes, whats wrong? Leng Shaoting asked. He thought that Gu Ning had something serious to talk to him about, so his voice went back to normal. Nothing. I just feel like youve changed a lot, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting was struck dumb for a second now, because he didnt notice any changes in himself. He just felt sofortable and at ease when he got along with Gu Ning. My love for you will never change, Leng Shaoting said gently. Gu Ning felt touched and flushed a little. Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning was shy, so he stopped flirting with her. Besides, he could directly express his love to her with actions tomorrow night. When will you leave for City G tomorrow? Leng Shaoting asked. 8 am, Gu Ning said. Great, Ill pick you up at the airport by then, Leng Shaoting said. What? Gu Ning was surprised. It takes three hours of flying from the capital to City G! If youre going to pick us up at the airport, you cant have a good rest. Gu Ning didnt want Leng Shaoting to be so tired because he had just finished his task. I want to meet you as soon as possible, and I can rest in the ne, Leng Shaoting said. He couldnt wait a second longer to meet Gu Ning. Alright! Since Leng Shaoting said so, Gu Ning agreed because she also ached to see him. The two hung upter after talking for a short while. That night, Gu Man still couldnt fall asleep, but she was able to stay cheerful after drinking the water Gu Ning poured for her the next day. It was the first time that Gu Man and Gu Qing had taken a ne, so both of them were quite nervous. Gu Ning bought the ne tickets for the first ss, so they could use the VIP lounge but Gu Man and Gu Qing were curious about the airport terminals, so they waited there instead. It was still a dozen minutes away from the departure time, and they were sitting on the chairs outside of the gate. Man, are you nervous? Im really nervous now! Gu Qing asked Gu Man and her voice was trembling. Me too! Gu Man said. Will the ne be stable if it flies so fast? And will it fall if it flies so high? Gu Qing asked with anxiety. Gee, two bumpkins! Hearing the talk between Gu Qing and Gu Man, a woman who sat nearbyughed at them. Gu Qing and Gu Man felt a little embarrassed, while Gu Ning was slightly annoyed. Even if Gu Qing and Gu Man were bumpkins, Gu Ning wouldnt tolerate it if anyone else dared make fun of them. However, she didnt want to make a mountain out of a molehill just because of that, so she stayed quiet for now. If the woman dared to do it again, she wouldnt be quiet anymore. Since the womanughed at them, Gu Qing and Gu Man shut their mouths at once. Mom, aunt, its not a big deal, and its totally understandable that youre nervous when you are flying for the first time, Gu Ning said tofort them. Gu Qing and Gu Man gave her a smile to show that they didnt mind. Nevertheless, the woman opened her mouth again, A bunch of bumpkins! Shut up! Gu Ning criticized her coldly, turning to stare at the woman. Her look was very sharp, and the woman felt frightened. Jesus! This young girl is so frightening! The woman thought to herself then turned her gaze away from Gu Ning. Ningning, its fine. Seeing that Gu Ning was getting mad, Gu Man and Gu Qingforted her in a hurry. They disliked the womans behavior too, but didnt want to make a scene here. Since the woman was scared of her, Gu Ning didnt say another word. When it was the departure time, everyone started to get aboard. The woman who had made fun of Gu Qing and Gu Man got on the ne along with them. Chapter 521 - This Is My Friend, Leng Shaoting

Chapter 521 This Is My Friend, Leng Shaoting

After they were in the ne, the woman flushed with embarrassment when she saw that Gu Man and them sat in the first ss. Most of the people who could afford the first ss were the rich but she had called them a bunch of bumpkins just then. The ne slid along the runway. Gu Qing and Gu Man sped each others hands nervously. When the ne finally took off into the sky they had a sense of weightlessness but it was eptable. By the time that the ne flew steadily in the air, Gu Qing and Gu Man were already used to it. Leng Shaoting arrived at the airport of City G at 8:30 am. He told Ai Weichen to prepare a car for him beforehand but to his surprise, Ai Weichen drove the car here in person. Why did you drive here in person? Leng Shaoting asked with doubt because Ai Weichen would normally send his secretary to drive the car here. Ai Weichen sighed heavily and said in a resigned tone, I used it as an excuse to avoid a blind date. Blind dates were really annoying. He then looked to Leng Shaoting and joked. Your name is really useful. Youre 28 now and its time to get married, Leng Shaoting said. In the past, Leng Shaoting never talked about marriage, but now he was eagerly anticipating marrying Gu Ning. Unfortunately, Gu Ning was too young. My older brother is 30 now but hes not married yet. I dont need to rush! Ai Weichen said airily but he seemed sad and lonely. In fact, he also wanted to get married, but the woman he wanted to marry disliked him, and he couldnt ept someone else so he had to stay single. Just like how the woman liked his older brother but his older brother disliked her. Leng Shaoting didnt say another word, because he understood that Ai Weichen was in a difficult situation, and it was his own personal affair. Ai Weichen also didnt continue this topic, because it was painful for him to speak about. Oh, my older brother is home these days. If you have some free time, we can have a gathering. It has been a long time that we havent drunk together! Sure. Ill call you if Im free, Leng Shaoting said. After that, Ai Weichen left. What Ai Weichen didnt know was that his older brother, Ai Weishun, actually spent a lot more time with Leng Shaoting than he did. Ai Weichen only knew that Ai Weishun was one of Leng Shaotingsrades in the army, but he didnt know that Ai Weishun was also a member of the Red me and followed Leng Shaotings lead. Members in the Red me had to keep their identity a secret, so even their families had no idea about it. Around nine am, the nended at the airport of City G. Once Gu Ning turned her phone on, she saw Leng Shaotings message. He said that he was waiting for them at the arrival hall. Gu Ning already told Gu Qing and Gu Man that she hired a private chauffeur to drive the car for them during the two days in City G. Gu Man and Gu Qing didnt think that it was a bad idea, but Gu Ning still worried, because Leng Shaoting was too handsome to be just a chauffeur. Moreover, Leng Shaoting was so cold and it could upset Gu Qing and Gu Man. Gu Ning didnt want her family to have a bad impression of him. After thinking for a while, she said to Gu Qing and Gu Man, Mom, aunt, the private chauffeur is actually my friend. Hes a little cold and doesnt like to smile or talk much. Please dont mind him. Of course not, Gu Man and Gu Qing said. In the arrival hall, Leng Shaoting was standing there waiting for Gu Ning and her family. Wherever he went he was always in the limelight, but he didnt care about others nces because all he cared about now was Gu Nings presence. Gu Ning and her family didnt check in any baggage so they walked out quickly. Once Gu Ning appeared, Leng Shaotings sight fell on her body and there was obvious love in his eyes. Gu Ning noticed Leng Shaoting within a second, and gave him a warning look to tell him to keep their real rtionship a secret. Leng Shaoting understood that it wasnt appropriate to let her family know that they were already in a rtionship because Gu Ning was too young. Therefore, Leng Shaoting hid his love for Gu Ning immediately. However, he felt quite nervous when Gu Man walked to him, which was very unusual. When Gu Ning, Gu Qing and Gu Man stopped in front of Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoting put on a serious look and did his best to be easy-going. Gu Qing and Gu Man, on the other hand, were stunned by his outstanding appearance. To their surprise, Gu Nings friend was an extremely handsome young man. Mom, aunt, please let me introduce you. This is my friend, Leng Shaoting; you can directly call him Shaoting, Gu Ning said. Nice to meet you! Leng Shaoting greeted Gu Man and Gu Qing. Leng Shaoting tried to be easy-going but it didnt seem very natural, because he was used to being cold and it wasnt easy for him to change his personality right away. Luckily, Gu Ning had already exined his character to her family beforehand, so Gu Qing and Gu Man didnt mind it at all. In addition, Leng Shaoting was very good-looking, so both Gu Qing and Gu Man had a good impression of him. Nice to meet you too! Although Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Qing and Gu Man didnt know that he was Gu Nings boyfriend yet, he felt happy when he noticed that they already had a good first impression of him. After all, you didnt have a second chance to make a first impression. In the beginning, Leng Shaoting was very confused about how to address Gu Qing and Gu Man, because he was Gu Qings boyfriend, but they werent familiar with him at all. Therefore, he decided to not address them for now, and he would directly call them his mother and aunt when they found out about his rtionship with Gu Ning. Gu Qing and Gu Man actually didnt care about how Leng Shaoting addressed them. Lets go now! The car is parked right outside, Leng Shaoting said then guided them walking out. The car that Ai Weichen drove here to pick them up with was a Land Rover, which was the least noticeable car in his eyes, but it was a luxury car in Gu Qing and Gu Mans eyes. Chapter 522 - Putting Dishes Into Leng Shaoting’s Bowl

Chapter 522 Putting Dishes Into Leng Shaotings Bowl

Although they didnt know its price it had to be more expensive than Jiang Xus Mercedes-Benz. Leng Shaoting opened the car door for Gu Man and Gu Qing before he did it for Gu Ning. Gu Qing and Gu Man sat in the back seat, while Gu Ning sat in the front passengers seat. Ningning, where shall we go first? Leng Shaoting looked to Gu Ning and asked. Leng Shaotings loving nce made Gu Nings heart skip a beat. She was a little annoyed at herself because she was easily seduced by his simple look. Gu Ning calmed herself down. Its too early now. Lets have a rest in Clean Water Blue Sky first, and we can go to the Jade Beauty Jewelry store after lunch before we go to the factory. No problem, Leng Shaoting said then drove away from the airport. On the way, Leng Shaoting didnt say a word, because he didnt know what to say. When they arrived at Clean Water Blue Sky, they went to Gu Nings apartment together. Once they were in the apartment, Leng Shaoting sat on the sofa quietly, watching TV, while Gu Ning was preparing tea for them. Shaoting, where are you from? Gu Man asked. She wasnt investigating his background, but was just chatting with him. Even so, Leng Shaoting still took it seriously. The Capital. Do you work in City G? Gu Qing asked, because Gu Ning told them that he was her friend not one of her staff. Nope, I work in the capital but Im on vacation now, so I came to City G for a break, Leng Shaoting said. At that moment, Leng Shaoting was well-prepared to answer the following questions about him. However, both Gu Qing and Gu Man stopped asking, which confused Leng Shaoting. Why did they stop asking? Is it because they arent satisfied with my manners today? Actually, it was all because they had no idea that he was Gu Nings boyfriend. A few minutester, Gu Ning poured cups of tea for them, and they were chatting while drinking the tea in the living room afterwards. Leng Shaotings sight fell on Gu Ning once in a while. Luckily, Gu Qing and Gu Man didnt pay much attention to it, so they didnt find out that there was anything unusual between them. Around 11 am, they went out to have lunch together. During the meal, Gu Man put some dishes into Leng Shaotings bowl and said gently, Shaoting, dont be shy. Since youre Ningnings friend were not strangers. Leng Shaoting was struck dumb for a second, and suddenly felt like crying, because Gu Mans kind behavior made him think of his own mother. Whats wrong? You dont like the dishes? Seeing Leng Shaoting being silent for a few moments, Gu Man was a little nervous. She was afraid that she had done something wrong. No-no, Leng Shaoting immediately exined, I just remembered my mom. She used to put many dishes in my bowl too when I was a child. Its been a long time and nobody has done that to me, so I felt very touched. Leng Shaoting didnt know why he would say that aloud all of a sudden, even Gu Ning didnt expect that he would say that on his own initiative. When they were together, Gu Ning never dared to ask him about his parents, because she knew that it was a painful memory for him. Although it had been over a decade Leng Shaoting still felt hurt. However, he felt rxed after saying it aloud this time. Hearing what Leng Shaoting had just said, both Gu Qing and Gu Man were surprised. They instantly realized that this young man must have lost his own mother a long time ago, so they had a deep sympathy for him. In order not to bring his painful memory up, Gu Qing and Gu Man didnt ask further. Well, its a good day when we can gather together here. Come on, lets enjoy the dishes! Gu Man kept putting all kinds of dishes into Leng Shaotings bowl to make up for his absent mothers love. Even though it was probably veryte, it was meaningful. Leng Shaoting felt touched by Gu Mans kind gesture so he did his best to eat as much as he could. When they had almost finished the meal, Leng Shaoting used the excuse of needing to go to the washroom, but settled the bill without them knowing it. When Gu Qing and Gu Man found out that Leng Shaoting had already paid the bill, they felt a little embarrassed. You didnt need to do that, Gu Man said. Its fine, Ningning is my friend and a meal is nothing, Leng Shaoting said with sincerity. Since the bill was already settled, Gu Qing and Gu Man didnt say anything further. In addition, they approved of his way of socializing After that, the group of them went to Jade Beauty Jewelry. Gu Ning didnt tell Zhou Zhenghong that she was going to check the gship store beforehand, because he would make unnecessary arrangements if he knew that Gu Nings family would be there too. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt call Zhou Zhenghong until they were on the way to the gship store. However, Zhou Zhenghong was in the factory at that moment. Gu Ning then told him that she would be visiting the gship store first before she went to the factory, so Zhou Zhenghong directly waited for her in the factory. The gship store of Jade Beauty Jewelry was located on the first floor of a shopping mall. It was decorated luxuriously and people would know that it was a high-end jewelry store by a simple nce. Even Gu Qing and Gu Man hesitated to walk inside, although they knew that Gu Ning was the boss. The jewelry in Jade Beauty Jewelry wasnt very dense; instead it was sparsely ced, so that people could clearly see the appearance of each piece. There were around 17 customers in the store along with many saleswomen, and they seemed very busy. Once Gu Ning and the others walked inside, a saleswoman stepped forward and greeted her with great respect, Miss Gu, its so nice to meet you! The staff in the store all found out about Gu Nings real identity a few days ago. And they all admired her because she was able to be so sessful at such a young age. Hi! You dont need to spend much time with us. I can take them on a walk around, Gu Ning said. Sure, the saleswoman said then walked away. Chapter 523 - Strike Up a Conversation Chapter 523 Strike Up a Conversation The other saleswomen were also happy to see Gu Ning but they were all busy introducing the jewelry to their customers, so they didnt greet Gu Ning right away. When Gu Qing and Gu Man saw the price tags of the jewelry, both of them were astonished even though they knew it wasnt cheap. Jesus! Theyre so expensive! This jade pendant alone costs over three hundred thousand yuan! Gu Qing eximed. Indeed! I think only the rich can afford them, Gu Man said. Three hundred thousand yuan? Its one of the cheap ones, and there are many pieces of jewelry in this store that cost over a million yuan. If you cant afford it, I dont think that you should walk in here, a nearby woman said with obvious disdain. Arrogant women just seemed to be everywhere! Gu Qing and Gu Man felt embarrassed again. Although they felt ufortable, they knew that they had behaved like bumpkins, so they didnt say anything. However, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were displeased. Well, since youre rich, why dont you buy it? Gu Ning said on purpose. Of course I can afford it! The woman actually was hesitating to buy the jade pendant, because it was very expensive but now she made up her mind to buy it in order to show off her wealth. Pack this one please. Ill pay the five hundred and eighty thousand yuan by card. The jade pendant was made of high-level violet type, so it was very expensive although it wasnt big. No problem. The saleswoman, of course, was excited to strike another deal today, and she admired her boss, Gu Ning very much too, because Gu Ning made the woman swipe her card just by saying a sentence. Gu Qing and Gu Man, on the other hand, were surprised that the woman swiped her card without hesitation. Anyway, this was Gu Nings jewelry store, and they all felt happy for Gu Ning, because she made a lot of money from the deal. When the woman came back after she swiped her card at the counter she looked at Gu Ning and the others with arrogance and provocation. Ha, what can you say now? Can you afford any piece of jewelry here? We dont need to, Gu Ning said airily. Ha-ha, I think you simply cant afford it. The womanughed at them. The saleswoman who was standing by her side was amused by her stupidity. Gu Ning was the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry so all the jewelry belonged to her! However, the saleswoman had no intention to tell the woman the truth, because she understood that it was a trap set by her boss. After that, Gu Ning lifted Gu Mans hand, and showed the woman the Fulushou jade bracelet around Gu Mans wrist. Do you know what type this jade is? Gu Ning asked the woman with pride. Fulushou! The woman rounded her eyes in shock. Fulushou was very easy to recognize. Nevertheless, the woman didnt believe that Gu Man could afford the Fulushou jade. Is it real? Facing her suspicion, Gu Ning wasnt mad but smiled. Well, this jade bracelet is from Jade Beauty Jewelry. Can it be fake? What? The woman felt embarrassed now. It turned out that she wasnt richer than them at all. Luckily, the store wasrge, and customers werent close to each other, so not many people noticed what was happening among them. Otherwise, she would be despised by a lot of people, which wasnt a pleasant experience. Without another word, the woman soon slid out of the store in shame. Gu Qing and Gu Man didnt criticize Gu Nings behavior, because it was the womans fault after all. In addition, they also felt great seeing the woman losing face. Leng Shaoting, of course, was supportive no matter what Gu Ning did. He even thought that Gu Ning had been too kind to the woman. Afterwards, they went on shopping in the store. Not far from them, there were two beautiful young women choosing jade pendants in front of a disy counter. When Gu Ning and the others walked by them, they noticed Leng Shaoting and were stunned by his outstanding appearance. Wow! The man is so handsome! Indeed! Why dont we strike up a conversation with him? Is the girl who is walking at the front his girlfriend? Is it alright if we just go over and say hi? No idea, but I dont care. Fine, lets go! Although their voices werent loud, both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were able to hear their talk and both of them were displeased. Once the two women arrived at Leng Shaotings side, one of them opened her mouth. Hi... Leave me alone, Leng Shaoting said coldly. The two women were struck dumb for a second then flushed with embarrassment. To their surprise, the man didnt care about their feelings at all. Gu Ning and her family stopped then turned back, walking to Leng Shaoting. People around them also noticed the drama, which made the two women feel more embarrassed. How can you be so rude? We just said hi. Couldnt you be nice? A woman criticized. You just said hi? Do we know each other? And sorry, I heard your little talk just then, Leng Shaoting said inly then his sight shortly fell on Gu Man before he added, Im not a yboy. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood that he aimed to tell Gu Man that he was a good and reliable man. Ha-ha, I bet the two women didnt expect that the handsome man would be so straightforward. Youre right. People around them started to discuss them. Although Gu Man and Gu Qing thought that Leng Shaoting had been a little rude, they believed that what he had done was right. Shut up! The woman was mad. Do you know who I am? Im from the Fu family, which is ranked seventh on the rich list of City D! If any one of you dare to annoy me, you cant bear the result! Hearing that, people around them all closed their mouths at once, because none of them dared to annoy the Fu family. Chapter 524 - Blacklist Chapter 524 cklist Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, however, were exceptions. Very well. Miss Fu, does your grandpa know you like to strike up a rtionship with upied men? Gu Ning said, looking at Fu Yingying with a meaningful smile on her face. Gu Ning wouldnt tolerate it even though the woman was from the Fu family. You... Fu Yingying was mad at once. Her grandpa, of course, wasnt aware of her behavior; otherwise, her grandpa would be furious. However, she didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to have a connection with her grandpa, so she wasnt willing to be polite to Gu Ning. Instead, she threatened Gu Ning in public, Its none of your business whether my grandpa knows about it or not. Youre merely nobody and you have to apologize to me right now, or Ill tell the manager here to chase you away and cklist you! Fu Yingying thought that because her grandpa had a good rtionship with Zhou Zhenghong who was the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, the staff who worked in Jade Beauty Jewelry would help her. Moreover, she was from an influential family. Oh, really? Gu Ning couldnt help butugh. The other saleswomen around them looked at Fu Yingying like she was an idiot. It was the funniest joke they had ever heard that she wanted them to chase their boss away from their bosss store. It was impossible that any of them would do that. Gu Ning was a great, generous boss, and the jewelry brand was very popr too, so they were all paid well. In that case, none of them were willing to lose the job. Ha, why dont you try? Gu Ning crossed her arms on her chest, waiting to see another joke. Well, you asked for it! Saying that, Fu Yingying turned to the manager. Hey, you, chase them away and cklist them right now! And Ill buy more jewelry hereter. The manager ignored her order and said, Im sorry, Miss Fu. I cant. What? Fu Yingying didnt expect that the manager would dare to reject her and she was in a rage now. Dont you know that Im from the Fu family? The manager remained silent, but his attitude showed that he didnt care about her threat at all. Finally, Gu Ning opened her mouth, Please tell Miss Fu to leave here. Shes not wee. Sure, boss, the manager said with great respect. Although not many people knew that Gu Ning was the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry it wasnt a secret anymore, so the manager directly called her his boss. However, others in the store were all shocked. What? This young girl is the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry? Isnt Zhou Zhenghong the boss here? No way! She-shes the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry? How is it possible? Isnt Zhou Zhenghong the boss here? Fu Yingying couldnt believe her ears. She is the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, while Executive Zhou is the general manager, the manager said. Fu Yingying was struck dumb. To her astonishment, this young girl standing right in front of her was the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Thinking of what she had done, Fu Yingying felt so embarrassed. Miss Fu, please leave right now, and your name will be on the cklist of Jade Beauty Jewelry, the manager said to Fu Yingying. How dare you do that to me! Fu Yingying seemed angry like she was the one who had been treated impolitely. Miss Fu, please. The manager made a hand gesture to tell her to leave. Fu Yingying still wanted to say something, but she didnt say a word when she saw that everyone was looking at her with obvious disdain. She snorted in anger then walked away. And the woman who followed Fu Yingying also left. Since they already knew that Gu Ning was the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, other customers in the store couldnt help but give her nces of admiration. Ningning, it seems that the woman is from an influential family. Is it appropriate that youve treated her like that? Although Gu Man knew that Gu Ning had made friends with many important figures, she was still worried. Dont worry. Its fine. Master Fu is the first person I met when I came to City D, and we get along quite well. He wont me me for it, Gu Ning exined to Gu Man. Leng Shaoting, of course, didnt care about the Fu family, because the Fu family was barelyparable to his powerful family. Thats great. Gu Man was relieved. After that, they went to the factory. It was almost 3 pm when they left the store, so Gu Ning told Gu Man to call Gu Qinyang or Wen Yn. They nned to visit them that night if they were home. Gu Man called Gu Qinyangter. When Gu Qinyang heard that they were going to visit him, he was delighted. It would be the first time that Gu Qing and Gu Man had visited him. At the same time, Gu Qinyang also felt guilty and ashamed, because he had never invited them to visit him at his home before. Gu Qinyang then told Gu Man the address of his home and that he would be home before 6 pm. After hanging up the call with Gu Man, Gu Qinyang called Wen Yn at once. He told her that Gu Man and the others were going to visit them. Wen Yn was also very happy to hear the news. She decided to buy some seafood for dinner. Before long, Gu Ning and the others arrived at the factory of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Nice to meet you, boss, Mr. Leng! Zhou Zhenghong greeted them with great respect. Hi, Uncle Zhou, this is my mom, Gu Man, and my aunt, Gu Qing, Gu Ning introduced. In the following minutes, they greeted each other before Gu Ning guided Gu Qing and Gu Man to have a tour around the factory. When Gu Qing and Gu Man saw the piles of jade in the factory, they rounded their eyes in shock. Chapter 525 - Expand the Factory Chapter 525 Expand the Factory There were far more pieces ofrge jade than the jade jewelry they had seen in the store and the piles of jade must be worth a fortune! Ningning, how much are these piles of jade worth? Gu Qing asked. Jade is very valuable, but actually its just a stone if nobody wants it. As long as we can sell them out, theyre worth over hundreds of millions of yuan. However, if we cant, theyre just piles of stones. It isnt necessary anyway, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, both Gu Qing and Gu Man took a long breath in. Over hundreds of millions of yuan! In fact, Gu Nings wealth was far more than that. And her goal was to be the No.1 super-rich woman in the country. Gu Qinyang wouldnt be home until 6 pm, so Gu Ning and the others spent the afternoon in the factory. In the meantime, Gu Ning discussed with Zhou Zhenghong about opening branches of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Leng Shaoting, on the other hand, sat aside remaining quiet. Even though he did nothing, he didnt feel bored as long as Gu Ning was by his side. Gu Qing and Gu Man were very curious about everything in the factory, so the tour was quite interesting in their eyes. The decoration ising to an end in City B, so we can prepare for the opening ceremony in a week at the most. How is the jewelry now? Gu Ning asked. Although the branches opened almost at the same time in the capital and City B, Gu Ning decided to open the branch in City B first, because they had prepared everything there. All they needed now was well-made jade jewelry. As for the gowns, although Yu Zi couldnt make 11 new sets, she had already finished five, and would use some old designs toplete the rest. Gu Ning understood that she seemed a little cold-blooded, because she was busy dealing with her business when Tang Yunfan was still unconscious. However, she still had to live her life and chase her dream. In addition, it was Tang Ainings soul in Gu Nings body. Although she epted Tang Yunfan as her father, she didnt have many feelings towards him. Tang Yunfan was still unconscious, but his body was in good condition so Gu Ning wasnt very worried about his life. Weve hired more workers, and its almost done, Zhou Zhenghong said. Boss, can we rent the 200 square meterrge factory next door? This factory were using now is a little small. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. When it was almost 5 pm, Gu Ning and the others left the factory. Before they left, Gu Ning took a set of jewelry along with a jade pixiu, which were gifts for Wen Yn and Gu Qinyang. They also went to a supermarket to buy some fruits on their way to Gu Qinyangs ce. Since Leng Shaoting needed to send Gu Qing and Gu Man back to the apartmentter, Gu Man invited him to join the dinner. Mom, Im having a gathering with my friends this evening, so I wont being back to the apartment tonight, Gu Ning said to Gu Man. Will Shaoting go with you? Gu Man asked. Sure! Were going to meet our mutual friends. They are all from either rich or powerful families, and its helpful to my business, Gu Ning lied without hesitation. Great. Gu Man didnt doubt Gu Ning at all. Moreover, there was only one bed in the apartment. Gu Ning would have to sleep on the sofa if she stayed in the apartment with them. Leng Shaoting, on the other hand, smiled a little with satisfaction. Gu Man and Gu Qing didnt notice Leng Shaotings reaction but Gu Ning did. She rolled her eyes at him. Why are men always thinking about having sex? Nevertheless, Gu Ning also understood that a man stopped loving you if he didnt have any sexual desire for you. Although it sounds a little embarrassing, Gu Ning had to admit that she sometimes wanted sex too. Gu Ning and the others knocked on the door of Gu Qinyangs ce around 6 pm, and Gu Qinyang was already home. When Gu Qinyang opened the door and saw that they came with many packages, he felt embarrassed. You didnt need to bring so many gifts! Afterwards, Gu Qinyang invited them to walk inside, and he was stunned by Leng Shaotings outstanding appearance when Leng Shaoting walked by him. This is? he asked Gu Ning. Oh, hes my friend, Leng Shaoting and hes our private chauffeur for the two days we are in City F, Gu Ning said. Nice to meet you, Mr. Leng! Gu Qinyang greeted him politely. Nice to meet you! Leng Shaoting said. Wen Yn went grocery shopping, and wasnt home yet, while Gu Yinyin and Gu Qingshi were watching TV in the living room. Seeing them walking inside, Gu Yinyin and Gu Qingshi didnt show any pride like they had done before but felt uneasy. Although Gu Yinyin and Gu Qingshi didnt have good characters, they werent little kids after all so they understood that things were different now. Gu Qinyang and their mother had already told them about what had happened to Gu Xiaoxiao and the fact that Gu Ning was the real boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry so neither Gu Yinyin nor Gu Qingshi dared tough at Gu Ning anymore. They also received thick red envelopes from Gu Qing and Gu Man. Upon thinking about what they had done before, they felt ashamed. use When they were all seated, Gu Qinyang criticized Gu Yinyin and Gu Qingshi because they hadnt greeted Gu Man and the others yet. Hey, you two dont forget your manners! Gu Qinyang had reminded them beforehand, but they suddenly remained so quiet now. Hearing that, both of them greeted Gu Man and Gu Qing with embarrassment. Ha-ha, its fine. Gu Qing and Gu Man didnt mind that they had been rude to them before. After all, they were just children. Chapter 526 - Feel Happy Being Cared by Gu Ning Chapter 526 Feel Happy Being Cared by Gu Ning Gu Man took out two boxes the size of a book, giving them to Gu Yinyin and Gu Qingshi. These are the gifts from me and your Aunt Qing for you. You can open it now to see whether you like it. The gifts were two tablets. Gu Yinyins and Gu Qingshis eyes lit up at once when they saw the brand logo. However, they didnt dare to take the gifts right away but looked at Gu Qinyang with anticipation. They had to ask for their fathers agreement. Man, Qing, you dont need to buy such expensive gifts for them! Gu Qinyang felt embarrassed, because he knew that the tablets were very expensive. Its no big deal. Children today all love this brand of tablet, Gu Man said airily. She wasnt showing off her wealth, she just knew that they would like it. Gu Qinyang also understood that Gu Qing and Gu Man were just being nice to them. Since they said so, Gu Qinyang didnt insist. Alright, take your gifts and thank your two aunts! Hearing that, Gu Yinyin and Gu Qingshi were excited and thanked Gu Man and Gu Qing. Thank you so much, Aunt Man, Aunt Qing! Youre wee! Gu Qing and Gu Man said. After that, Gu Qinyang went to pour sses of water for them. Before long, Wen Yn was back with many vegetables and seafood. Yn, youve bought so much! Can we finish all of it? Gu Qing and Gu Man said. Oh, dont worry. We can do our best to eat it all! Wen Yn said. It was already past 6 pm, so Gu Qing and Gu Man helped Wen Yn cook, because it would be faster. Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting and Gu Qinyang, meanwhile, were chatting randomly in the living room, while Gu Yinyin and Gu Qingshi were studying their new gifts. Gu Qinyang asked Leng Shaoting some questions, like where he came from, where he worked and so on. Leng Shaoting told him that he was an army officer, working in the general military region in the capital. As for his position in the army, Leng Shaoting didnt tell him. Gu Qinyang didnt ask him either, because he believed that Leng Shaoting was merely a normal army officer at such a young age. However, Gu Qinyang did think highly of Leng Shaoting once he found out about Leng Shaotings job because most people held great respect and admiration towards soldiers. After a while, the people in the living room smelt the aroma of food. With her acute sense of smell, Gu Ning smelled the scent of seafood and subconsciously looked at Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting frowned a little at this time. Gu Ning immediately stood up walking into the kitchen. When she saw all the seafood on the counter, Gu Ning was greatly surprised. It was true that she loved seafood but Leng Shaoting was allergic to it! Do we have other food except seafood? Shaoting is allergic to it, Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, those in the kitchen stopped what they were doing for a moment. Wen Yn hadnt known that Leng Shaoting was allergic to seafood. Luckily, she also bought many vegetables and other meat. Oh, dont worry. We have other food. Hearing that, Gu Ning rxed. Seeing Gu Nings back, Leng Shaoting felt very happy that she cared about him. When Gu Ning turned around, she saw the gentle smile on Leng Shaotings lips and her heart skipped a beat all of a sudden. She took a long breath in at once to calm herself down. Was it because Leng Shaoting was too charming, or was it because she couldnt resist his charm? She was easily seduced by his slight smile. Seeing Gu Nings reaction, Leng Shaoting felt more satisfied and pleased. He loved to see Gu Nings flushed face. Gu Ning, however, didnt dare to look at Leng Shaoting anymore, because she was afraid that she would lose her manners. Around 7:30 pm, the dinner was ready. Gu Qinyang wanted to drink some alcohol with Leng Shaoting but Leng Shaoting was going to drive, so he gave up. During the meal, Gu Qing and Gu Man kept putting all kinds of dishes into Leng Shaotings bowl like what they had done thest time. Gu Ning suddenly felt strange seeing that her mother and aunt were doing that for Leng Shaoting but ignored her. Gu Qinyang and Wen Yn, on the other hand, didnt understand why Gu Qing and Gu Man kept putting dishes into Leng Shaotings bowl, but they didnt ask. Wen Yn would have believed that Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend if Gu Qing and Gu Man hadnt told her that Leng Shaoting was just Gu Nings friend. In Wen Yns eyes, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning matched each other very well. Gu Ning was a sessful businesswoman now, and it was quite understandable that she socialize a lot to make friends with different kinds of people. It was very helpful for her business after all. After dinner, it was 8:30 pm, and they had a rest in the living room. At that moment, Gu Ning took out her gifts for Gu Qinyang and Wen Yn. Uncle and aunt, these are gifts for you. Please take them. What? Why did you prepare gifts for us? Youre the younger generation and we should be sending a gift to you! Exactly! Both Gu Qinyang and Wen Yn were surprised. Its fine, and Ive also prepared gifts for Aunt Qing and Uncle Xu, so please take them. Gu Ning directly put the gifts into their hands. Well... They hesitated to take the gifts. Please take them. Ningning is just being kind and we all have gifts from her, Gu Qing said. Indeed! Please take them, Gu Man added. Ningning, thank you so much! Gu Qinyang and Wen Yn said. Nobody was unhappy to receive gifts. When Gu Qinyang and Wen Yn took Gu Nings gifts, they opened the boxes to see what was inside. This is... Gu Qinyang was shocked when he saw the jade pixiu the size of a fist in his box. He knew that Gu Ning did jade business, so this pixiu had to be real. Although he didnt know much about jade, and couldnt recognize its type, he had heard that a jade pixiu was very expensive. And this one could be worth over a million yuan. Gu Qinyang understood that Gu Ning wouldnt send cheap gifts but he didnt expect that it would be so valuable. Wen Yn opened her box, and her face lit up at once when she saw the set of jade jewelry in it. Chapter 527 - Ai Weichen, Ai Weishun and Ou Nianyin Chapter 527 Ai Weichen, Ai Weishun and Ou Nianyin Women all loved jewelry, but some of them just couldnt afford it. Wen Yn was from a poor family and she lived an okay life after she married Gu Qinyang. However, a set of expensive jewelry was a luxury for her, and she only had a set of gold jewelry till now, which was worth around ten thousand yuan. Ten thousand yuan was also over her budget actually but it was an anniversary gift Gu Qinyang gave her a few years ago. However, a set of gold jewelry was barelyparable to a set of jade jewelry. She had heard that the cheapest jade pendant of Jade Beauty Jewelry cost at least hundreds of thousands of yuan, so this set of jade jewelry that Gu Ning gave her had to be worth a lot! The set included a jade pendant, a pair of earrings, a bracelet and a ring. ording to the price level of Jade Beauty Jewelry, it could be worth over a million yuan! Except for their apartment, Wen Yn had never gotten something which was worth over a million yuan before! Besides, they were still paying the housing loan. Ningning, the gifts are too expensive... Gu Qinyang said. Its fine. Please take them! Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning insisted, Gu Qinyang and Wen Yn took the gifts and thanked Gu Ning. After resting a bit, Gu Man and the others left when it was almost 9 pm. Gu Qinyangs apartment was small and couldnt amodate many people, so Gu Qinyang didnt invite them to stay in their ce. When Gu Man and the others were gone, Wen Yn said to Gu Qinyang, Qinyang, Ningning is so generous. I feel ashamed of the way we treated them before. Gu Qinyang sighed, Me too! Luckily, they changed their attitude and behavior on time. After that, they surfed the Inte to find out what types of jade Gu Ning had given them. Gu Qinyangs pixiu was made from jade of the medium-high-level water type, while Wen Yns jewelry was made from the jade of the high-level violet type. Although they didnt know their specific prices, they knew that their gifts cost at least ten million yuan. They looked at each other in great shock. Jesus! Ningning is too generous! Wen Yn was short of words to describe her astonishment now. Facing the two luxurious gifts, they had no idea what to do. When they were back at Clean Water Blue Sky, Leng Shaoting waited in the car, while Gu Ning walked Gu Man and Gu Qing upstairs. Once Gu Ning got back in the car, Leng Shaoting pressed her against the back of the seat. In the following minutes, Leng Shaoting wildly kissed Gu Ning. He hadnt seen Gu Ning in many days, and felt like they hadnt seen each other in ages. Ningning, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning staring straight at her eyes. He didnt even bother to hide his desire for her. What? Gu Ning blinked. Ningning, Leng Shaoting called again. What? Gu Ning was confused. Ningning, Leng Shaoting called her once more. What? Gu Ning was a little annoyed. Nothing. I just want to call your name. Leng Shaoting smiled. Gu Ning was amused then pushed Leng Shaoting away. Youre so childish! Ningning, Ningning... Leng Shaoting kept calling her. However, Gu Ning didnt answer him anymore, so Leng Shaoting stopped. Anyway, he could soon spend a whole night with her, and he had a lot of time to do what he wanted but before that, they had to go somewhere else. Do you still remember Ai Weichen and Ou Nianyin? They attended the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry before. Were going to meet them in a clubhouse now, Leng Shaoting said. Sure! Gu Ning replied. With Gu Nings great memory she, of course, remembered Ai Weichen and Ou Nianyin. Since Leng Shaoting brought her to meet them, they must have a close rtionship with him. Before long, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at a high-end clubhouse. In a VIP private room, Ai Weichen, Ou Nianyin, and another two men along with another woman were already there. The two men were Ai Weichens older brother, Ai Weishun and Ai Weishunsrade, Zhao Lang. Zhao Lang was also a member of the Red me, and he ranked 11th in the team. Of course, it was a secret that others didnt know. The woman was from the Ai family too. She was Ai Weichen and Ai Weishuns cousin, Ai Ruixue. Ai Weishun was 30-years-old and resembled Ai Weichen but Ai Weichen was the type of man who was gentle kind charming, while Ai Weishun was a little serious but sexy because he was a soldier. Zhao Lang was 26, two months younger than Xu Jinchen, so he ranked below Xu Jinchen. Although he had a in face he had an outstanding air too. Ai Ruixue was a pretty girl around 25. Zhao Lang came here with Ai Weishun, so he sat and kept talking with Ai Weishun. Ai Ruixue sat along with Ai Weichen and Ou Nianyin. They were ying a game while drinking. Both Ai Weichen and Ou Nianyin had an absent look and couldnt focus on the game, but Ai Ruixue could do nothing about it. Ou Nianyin was thinking of Ai Weishun, while Ai Weichen was thinking of her. A love triangle was really torturous. Ai Weishun kept talking with Zhao Lang, not only because they came here together, but also because he was avoiding Ou Nianyin. He knew that Ou Nianyin loved him, but he only regarded her as his younger sister. Chapter 528 - My Heart Aches!

Chapter 528 My Heart Aches!

He had made it clear to Ou Nianyin and Ou Nianyin kept a polite distance away from him. However, because of him, she had stayed single until she was 30, which made him feel a little guilty. Even so, he couldnt ept her, because he knew that it wasnt a healthy rtionship. Oh, will Shaoting being alone? Zhao Lang asked Ai Weishun. No idea. He didnt mention it, Ai Weishun replied. I want to meet Shaotings girlfriend. Im curious about what kind of girl can attract Leng Shaoting, who is famous for his coldness to women! I even thought that Shaoting would be single throughout his lifetime! Zhao Lang said. They had all heard from Si Ming that Leng Shaoting had a girlfriend, but none of them had met the girl yet. They, of course, didnt dare to ask Leng Shaoting, so they turned to Si Ming and Xu Jinchen for more details. However, neither Xu Jinchen nor Si Ming told them much but just said that the girl was very beautiful. They didnt believe that Leng Shaoting would be attracted to a girl who was only pretty, because Leng Shaoting wasnt shallow. Im curious too! Ai Weishun said. Actually, everyone in the Red me was curious about Leng Shaotings girlfriend. It wasnt a secret among them that Leng Shaoting didnt have much interest in women. Although Ai Weishun was still unmarried at the age of 30, he was different from Leng Shaoting, and there was also a woman he loved and wanted to marry. Unfortunately, the woman hadnt agreed yet. Thinking of that, Ai Weishun felt very sad. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Ai Weishun said, Come in. And the door was pushed open. The first one that came inside was a waiter then Leng Shaoting showed up. In the beginning, they all believed that Leng Shaoting woulde alone. However, to their surprise, he was followed by a young girl. Leng Shaoting would never stay alone with a woman unless the woman was his girlfriend. Like what Si Ming had told them, the girl really was very beautiful. Ai Weichen and Ou Nianyin had already met Gu Ning before and both of them believed that she had to be Leng Shaotings girlfriend. Since they showed up together now, Ai Weichen and Ou Nianyin were sure about their rtionship. Ai Ruixue didnt know Leng Shaoting or Gu Ning, but was stunned by their outstanding appearances, especially Leng Shaoting, who was even more handsome that any man that she had ever met before. In addition, he had a natural air of nobility, which caught peoples attention the moment he appeared. Leng Shaoting guided Gu Ning to sit on the sofa next to Ai Weishun and Zhao Lang. Hi! Ai Weishun and Zhao Lang greeted them. And this is? Ai Weishun asked. Shes Gu Ning. My girlfriend, Leng Shaoting said with pride. Ai Weishun and Zhao Lang were amused by Leng Shaotings unusual attitude. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu! Ai Weishun and Zhao Lang greeted her. It was the first time that they had met each other. This is Ai Weishun and this is Zhao Lang, Leng Shaoting introduced them to Gu Ning. Nice to meet you too! Gu Ning greeted them. And theyre Ai Weichen and Ou Nianyin. Youve met them before, Leng Shaoting said. Leng Shaoting didnt know Ai Ruixue so he didnt introduce her. Besides, she was a woman and Leng Shaoting subconsciously disliked strange women. Ou Nianyin, on the other hand, was different, because she was very close to Leng Shaoting. She followed Leng Shaotings lead and Leng Shaoting regarded her as his younger sister. There was also a story between them. Three years ago, the Ou Family had been in a period of fighting about heirs. Ou Nianyin was a talented businesswoman so the leader of the Ou Family had nned to make Ou Nianyin the sole heir of the Ou Family. However, her uncle had been dissatisfied with that decision, so her uncle had hired a killer to kill Ou Nianyin. At that time, Ai Weichen had been in the same ce as Ou Nianyin, so they had fallen into danger together. It was Leng Shaoting who had rescued them. Because of that, Ou Nianyin had followed Leng Shaotings lead since then. As long as Leng Shaoting needed her help, she would spare no effort to help him. Ai Weichen followed Leng Shaotings lead as well. Although Leng Shaoting was a man of few words, he understood that awork was very important, so he epted it. Afterwards, it turned out that their families all knew each other well. In the following years, the Ai family and the Ou Family did business with Shengshi Group often, which boosted each otherspanies. Hi, Miss Gu! Ai Weichen and Ou Nianyin greeted her politely. Nice to meet you, Mr. Ai and Miss Ou! Gu Ning said. This is my cousin, Ai Ruixue, Ai Weichen introduced. Gu Ning and Ai Ruixue greeted each other, but Leng Shaoting directly ignored Ai Ruixue. After that, they chatted, drank and yed games together. Miss Gu, since youre Shaotings girlfriend, youre our friend too. Do you mind if I directly called your name? Ai Weishun asked. Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend after all, and they would love to be friendly to her. Moreover, as long as Leng Shaoting epted her as his girl, he would be loyal to her throughout his lifetime. Of course not, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning, where are you from? Ai Weishun asked. City F, Gu Ning said. How old are you? Zhao Lang asked. Eighteen, Gu Ning replied. What? Shes only 18? Ai Weishun and Zhao Lang were shocked. They didnt expect that Leng Shaotings girlfriend would be so young. Even Ai Ruixue was greatly surprised because she was still single at the age of 25, but Gu Ning already had a boyfriend when she was just 18. Ai Weichen and Ou Nianyin, on the other hand, remained calm, because they already knew Gu Nings age. Ai Weishun and Zhao Lang soon changed the topic. A whileter, Ai Weishun challenged Leng Shaoting to y Sic Bo (1. Sic bo, also known as tai sai, dai siu, big and small or hi-lo, is an unequal game of chance of ancient Chinese origin yed with three dice. ) and the loser had to drink a cup of alcohol. They yed six rounds in all, and Leng Shaoting had lost three times, so he had to drink three cups of alcohol. Gu Nings heart ached for Leng Shaoting, so she said to Ai Weishun, I challenge you! What? Does your heart ache for him? Ai Weishun teased. Yes, my heart aches for him so I will win it back! Gu Ning said inly. Chapter 529 - I’ll Give You a Chance to Get Revenge

Chapter 529 Ill Give You a Chance to Get Revenge

Very well. Im curious how youll win it back! However, dont cry if you lose! Ai Weishunughed. He wouldnt refuse to have several rounds with Gu Ning and he was curious to see how she would win the game. Of course not. Gu Ning smiled with confidence then shook the dice cup. The dice knocked around in the dice cup, making clear sounds. When Gu Ningid the dice cup on the table with a loud sound, she looked to Ai Weishun with a broad smile. Big or small? Since Ai Weishun regarded her as his friend, she would treat him as her friend as well, and didnt bother to obey manners. Big, Ai Weishun guessed with obvious confidence. After that, Gu Ning opened the dice cup. The total score exceeded 11, which was big, and Ai Weishun was right. Ai Weishun wore a satisfied smile looking to Gu Ning, but Gu Ning didnt care. Even though he was right, it was impossible that Gu Ning would lose with her Jade Eyes. It wasnt an equal game but Ai Weishun had no idea. Although it seemed unfair if Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes, she wasnt harming people, she just wanted to win the game and make Ai Weishun drink more cups of alcohol. My turn now! Ai Weishun smiled then shook the dice cup. After a while, he put it back on the table. Big or small, he said to Gu Ning. Small, Gu Ning replied. The dice cup was opened, and the total score was below 11, which was small, so this was an even round. After that, Gu Ning guessed right every time. However, Ai Weishun was wrong sometimes. Sic Bo, or big and small, was an unequal game of chance yed with three dice, so it was normal that someone who was lucky could be right many times, while someone who wasnt that lucky could be wrong often. As the game went on, Ai Weishun finally felt that something had to be wrong. They had yed 10 rounds in all. Five were even rounds, and Ai Weishun lost another five rounds, while Gu Ning had never lost once, which was a shocking result. Everyone was astonished, except for Leng Shaoting who seemed very proud and curious at the same time. How was it possible that Gu Ning won every time? Even if she was lucky, she might lose at least once! Its crazy that you havent lost once! Ai Weishun couldnt believe the result. You dont believe it? I can give you a chance to get revenge, Gu Ning said and challenged him. Sure. Lets continue for another five rounds! I dont believe that Ill lose again, Ai Weishun said and epted the challenge. However, when another five rounds were finished, Gu Ning still hadnt lost once. Fine, I give up. Ai Weishun gave up, because he knew that he couldnt win no matter how many rounds he kept ying with Gu Ning. After drinking several sessive cups of alcohol, Ai Weishun felt a little ufortable. Let me try! Although Zhao Lang had witnessed the whole process, he didnt believe that Gu Ning could be that lucky, so he challenged her. Gu Ning, of course, wouldnt reject. If they wanted to drink, she wound let them have enough! After seven rounds, Zhao Lang gave up because he had lost more rounds than Ai Weishun, and had to drink five sessive cups of alcohol. Alright, I give up. Actually, Ai Weichen had the idea to challenge Gu Ning too, but both Ai Weishun and Zhao Lang had lost and drank a lot of alcohol afterwards. He had no doubt that he could win more cups than them. How did you do it? Either it was an even round, or you won it, Zhao Lang asked. Well, I can figure out the total score by hearing the sounds of dice knocking against each other in the dice cup, Gu Ning said. She was lying, because she couldnt tell them the truth. They had heard before that some people, especially the god of gamblers, had the ability to make judgments by hearing the dice sound, so they didnt think that Gu Ning was lying. Instead, they all admired Gu Ning now. Leng Shaoting didnt stay there with them for long and left with Gu Ning around 11 pm. The others didnt y toote either and left soon. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning went straight to the Huangdeng Hotel. Although Leng Shaoting seemed calm as usual, he actually couldnt wait a second longer, and wanted to arrive at the hotel as soon as possible. That being the case; he drove much faster than usual. Gu Ning understood what was on his mind, and was amused. Do you want to eat something first? Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was a little displeased. Obviously, he was reluctant to waste time on the road, but he was worried that Gu Ning was hungry so he asked, Are you hungry? Seeing Leng Shaotings reaction, Gu Ningughed. Im not. I was just worried that you are hungry, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was relieved then he said with an amorous smile, Well, I am hungry, but food cant satisfy me. You... Gu Ning blushed at once. Leng Shaotingughed this time; he enjoyed seeing Gu Ning blush. Gu Ning, on the other hand, was regretful now. Finally, they arrived at the hotel. Once the door was closed behind them, Leng Shaoting pressed her against the wall and kissed her, while his hand moved upward to the familiar soft ce. Gu Ning had her magical power to protect herself, so she didnt wear much clothing in winter, so she couldnt help but give a moan of sexual pleasure when Leng Shaotings hand touched her skin. Leng Shaoting lifted Gu Ning up, quickly walking to the bedroom. Without hesitation, Leng Shaoting undressed himself and Gu Ning when they were both on the bed. Gu Ning felt shy looking at Leng Shaoting, waiting for his next movements. Leng Shaoting, however, became a little rude and violent after having restricted himself for so many days. Chapter 530 - Zhang Shunlin

Chapter 530 Zhang Shunlin

Ningning, do you want me? Leng Shaotings warm breath which was full of sexual desire touched Gu Nings ear, and Gu Ning flushed more. She couldnt resist it and subconsciously answered, Yes! Hearing that, Leng Shaoting got excited and moved more rapidly. Gu Ning moaned in pain, but the pain was soon reced by pleasure. In the following hours, the two kept making love and orgasmed again and again till both of them were exhausted. The next day... Although they didnt sleep until it was verytest night, Gu Ning still got up around 7 am the next morning. She left Leng Shaoting alone in the hotel then took a taxi heading to Clean Water Blue Sky. She told Leng Shaoting to wait for her message before he came to pick them up. They couldnt go there together, because it would arouse suspicion. Leng Shaoting understood, so he didnt stop Gu Ning, but kissed her wildly before she left. In fact, he wanted to have sex again but she was in a hurry, so he gave up and nned to do it in the evening. Once Gu Ning was in the taxi, she called Gu Man and asked her what they wanted to have for breakfast. A whileter, Gu Ning brought breakfast back to her apartment in Clean Water Blue Sky. Gu Qing and Gu Man didnt ask where she had stayedst night, because they believed that Gu Ning was a girl with morals. After breakfast, they watched TV in the living room. Gu Qing and Gu Man already had an appointment with Wen Yn, and they would dine together at noon before shopping together. Today was Saturday, so Wen Yn was free. City G was a second-tier city, which was farrger than City F and there were many high-end shopping malls. Although they had nothing special to buy, they loved shopping. Around 10 am, Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting and told him to pick them up before going to pick Wen Yn up. In front of Gu Man and Gu Qing, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning kept an appropriate distance away from each other, so nobody found out their real rtionship. However, when Gu Qing and Gu Man didnt pay attention to them, Leng Shaoting would make eyes at her and Gu Ning almost had lost control of herself several times. Gu Ning was a little annoyed, but couldnt say anything in case Gu Man would find out. When they went to pick Wen Yn up, Wen Yn seemed in a bad mood. Yn, whats wrong? Gu Man and Gu Qing asked with concern. Qinyang just received Qinxiangs call. He told us that his affair with his secretary was exposed and Lijuan wants to divorce him. He wanted us to help him stop Lijuan from doing so, but its his own fault after all and we can do nothing about it! Wen Yn said in anger. Hearing that, Gu Qing and Gu Man were displeased too. Gu Qing said, We have all heard about it too. I think that you better not get involved in the mess and let them deal with it themselves. Well, were mad not because of that, but Qinxiang even asked us to borrow money from you for him, because hispany can barely stay afloat now. We refused to do so and he swore at us! How could he do that to us! Wen Yn said. That was the real reason why Wen Yn was in a bad mood. She understood that Gu Qinxiang wanted to borrow some money to keep hispany stay afloat, but she couldnt understand why he asked them to borrow several million yuan for him. Gu Qinxiang had also sworn at them after their refusal, which was totally uneptable. Besides, Wen Yn and Gu Qinyang didnt trust Gu Qinxiang now. They thought that Gu Qinxiang would probably never pay them back even if they borrowed money for him. They were merely normal public servants and it was impossible for them to pay several million yuan back. Moreover, if Gu Qinxiangs family had been nice to Gu Ning, Gu Ning would be willing to help them. Although Gu Qinyangs family had also treated Gu Man rudely, they hadnt hurt her too much and had changed their attitude on time so Gu Ning was still generous to them. Gu Qinyangs family changed their attitude not because of Gu Nings wealth, but because of her ability and power. In addition, they also saw that it wasnt a bad thing to have close rtives. We wont lend them money but we wont see them dying in hunger either, Gu Man said with determination. Hearing that, Gu Ning was relieved. Gu Man finally knew how to be tough and gentle at the same time. Alright, let it go. Lets go have some fun together! Gu Qing changed the topic at once. After lunch, Leng Shaoting paid the bill as usual. And the group of them went to a shopping mall afterwards. It was an undeniable truth that enemies often cross each others path. Wen Yn seldom went to this shopping mall, became she wasnt rich enough. However, when she finally got a chance toe here, she ran into an old acquaintance. Of course, she didnt like the person. It was a man who was around 35-years-old. He was slightly fat with a in face, dressed in designers brand, but he didnt seem noble at all. Instead, he had an air of a parvenu (1. A parvenu is a person of humble origin who has gained wealth, influence, or celebrity.). Oh, isnt this my old ssmate, Wen Yn? Its been ages! The man was surprised to see Wen Yn and greeted her at once. However, he didnt seem kind but arrogant. When Wen Yn noticed the man, she was very displeased and felt disgusted. Lets go another way! Wen Yn said to Gu Man, trying to avoid the man. Nevertheless, the man wouldnt let Wen Yn go, and stood in her way. What? You dont remember me? Oh, you must be pretending, because I, Zhang Shunlin, am not a poor kid anymore, but a rich man with dozens of millions of yuan in wealth, and you, an ordinary public servant, feel ashamed to see me again! It sounded like Wen Yn had abandoned him because he had been poor. Although Gu Ning didnt know any details, she didnt believe that it was the truth. Wen Yn was pretty, and it was impossible that she would like this short, fat man with a in face, unless she was blind. Wen Yn was in a rage. Zhang Shunlin, enough! I dont care about you, so please stay away from me! Chapter 531 - Tanghuang Group is in Turmoil

Chapter 531 Tanghuang Group is in Turmoil

I know, but I just want to see how are you doing right now, since you were so proud and thought lightly of me. Zhang Shunlin smiled with pride, then looked to Wen Yn with obvious disdain. Look at you! What are you wearing? You must live a poor life now. If you had been my girlfriend, you could be living a much better life right now. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood what had happened. The man must have chased Wen Yn in vain, and now he was showing off his wealth. It had been so many years, but he still wouldnt let it go. He couldnt be a quality man, and it was totally a miracle that he could make so much money. Its none of your business! Wen Yn was furious and shouted at him, I dont care about your money! You dont care about money? Ive never seen a woman who dislikes money yet. You just cant afford luxurious things, so you pretend that you dont like them. Poor you, Zhang Shunlin said. In his eyes, women were all gold-diggers. Like those beautiful young girls. They all chased him now precisely because he was rich. And he enjoyed his life very much now. Zhang Shunlin, enough is enough! We were justmon ssmates and what youve said has already damaged my reputation! Wen Yn felt aggrieved and mad. She hadnt hurt him at all. She had just rejected him when he had chased her before. Why did he suddenly believe that she had rejected him because he had been poor? You rejected me because I was poor! Zhang Shunlin insisted. You... Wen Yn was speechless in rage. The man was so unreasonable. Wen Yn disliked him because the man had so many shorings. Even though he was rich now, she was still unwilling to talk to him. Of course, she didnt say that aloud, otherwise, Zhang Shunlin could go crazy. Interesting! Gu Ningughed at Zhang Shunlin. Why dont you look at yourself in the mirror before you im that women disliked you because you were poor. Dont you know that youre short, fat, ugly and unreasonable? You dont deserve others respect or admiration, and all those young beautiful womene to you now just for your money. And, do you know how many people have dozens of millions of yuan in wealth in City D? Even a businessman with over a hundred million yuan in wealth wouldnt be as arrogant as you! Who do you think you are? Normally, Gu Ning didnt like attacking people, but she had to teach the man a lesson right now. You... The mans face turned red in anger. At the same time, onlookers standing around them started to defend Wen Yn after Gu Nings criticism towards Zhang Shunlin. Exactly! Hes not the richest man in City D after all. He also doesnt have a good personality. Hes merely showing off his wealth! Hes so selfish. No one would like him! Its normal that women would reject men that they dislike, and thats not a reason for him to be so mean! You... Zhang Shunlin was furious, ring at Gu Ning like he couldnt wait to tear her into pieces. However, at this moment, he met Leng Shaotings cold sharp eyes, which was quite threatening, and he was suddenly out of breath because of fear. Lets go! Gu Ning didnt want to waste time arguing with Zhang Shunlin, so she walked away with the others. Zhang Shunlin was scared by Leng Shaotings look, so he didnt dare to chase them. Nevertheless, when they were all gone, Zhang Shunlin wore an evil expression. Wen Yn, lets see! I promise that youll regret. In the Tang familys house, City B. It was Saturday, so the members of the Tang Family were all home. Everyone was upset because of Tang Yunfans condition. Its been four days. Why is Yunfan still unconscious? Tang Haifeng sighed. He had already sighed countless times today. Luckily, Tang Yunfan was only unconscious and his body was fine, while he was breathing normally. Otherwise, the Tang Family would have been more worried. When the lunch was just over, Quan Mingkai quickly walked into the house. Master Tang, the board of directors somehow heard the news that Lord Tang is unconscious, so some of them are arguing to select a new chairman, said Quan Mingkai to Tang Haifeng. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng was displeased. He wasnt surprised that they would hear the terrible news, because the truth always came out, but he was still mad, especially at the person who leaked the news. Tang Yunhang had warned everyone who knew the news not to leak it, but the news was still leaked out. Apparently, the person was scheming against them. Therefore, Tang Haifeng was furious. Whoever leaked the news, chase him or her out of the Tang family! There were only a few people who knew that Tang Yunfan was still unconscious so it wasnt hard to find out who leaked the news. Sure, Master Tang! Quan Mingkai said. As for the board of directors, Ill go talk to them in person, Tang Haifeng said standing up. Although Tang Haifeng was already in his early seventies, he was able to stay strong with the help of Gu Nings pills, and he looked like a man around 50. He hadnt slept well these days because of Tang Yunfans body condition but he still had the ability to control the turmoil. All the members of the Tang family were worried about Tang Haifengs health, but only he could resolve the crisis now. Tang Yunhang and Tang Yunrong were also shareholders of the Tanghuang Group, so they went to theirpany building along with Tang Haifeng. Chapter 532 - Select a New Chairman?

Chapter 532 Select a New Chairman?

Although they were just shareholders, not managers, they had the right to speak. ck sheep were everywhere, and the Tanghuang Group was not excluded. Under Tang Yunfans control, Tanghuang Group developed very well, but the bright future of apanyy on peace and harmony among its staff. However, ambitious people wouldnt always stay quiet. Therefore, once the news that Tang Yunfan was unconscious was leaked, those ambitious directors who always wanted to rece Tang Yunfan started to create chaos. They believed that Tang Haifeng was too old to manage such arge business group and there was no one else, except Tang Yunfan, in the Tang family who knew how to do business, so the board of directors had to select a new chairman from among themselves. Nevertheless, Tang Haifengs appearance shocked them. To their astonishment, Tang Haifeng was still able to stay so healthy and strong. They thought that he would be an aged, old man who could do nothing now! Besides, they had also heard that Tang Haifeng had heart disease, so most of them believed that he would be lying in bed sick after hearing what had happened to Tang Yunfan, which was the main reason those ambitious director dared create chaos. Tang Haifeng had retired many years ago, but he was still an influential figure in the business group, and everyone still held great respect for him. The moment Tang Haifeng appeared, those ambitious directors became quiet. Of course, they just remained quiet for now and it was impossible for them to give up their ns. In the broad meeting room, Tang Haifeng sat in the chairmans chair with a serious look, ncing at every director, which made them feel quite stressed. Master Tang, a country can never have an absent king, while a business group can never have an absent leader. Chairman Tang has been unconscious for many days, and we think its time to select a new chairman for the sake of thepany, Tang Deming said. He was the fourth principal shareholder of the Tanghuang Group, and was from the branch of the Tang family. The Tang familys business was a family business, so there were some members from the branch of the Tang family in the shareholders. Tang Haifeng had retired, so those directors called him Master Tang. I agree. If our business opponents find out that our chairman is absent, theyll seize the chance to attack us, Fu Kaiyu said. He was the seventh director in the board. Who told you that our chairman is absent? Master Tang is still healthy and strong, and I think that Master Tang can be the acting chairman till Chairman Tang is awake, Tang Zhilin argued. He was the fifth director in the board. Tang Zhilin was also from a branch of the Tang Family but he was loyal to the Tang Family, so he was the first person who stood out and disagreed to select a new chairman. I agree with Zhilin, the eighth director said. Tang Yunhang and Tang Yunrong who were the second and third directors in the board, of course, stood by Tang Haifengs side. In the end, among nine directors in the board, five disagreed to select a new chairman, two abstained, and two agreed to do so. Since the majority disagreed, the proposal wouldnt stand. Tang Deming and Fu Kaiyu who had the ambition topete for the seat of chairman were upset and annoyed, but they could do nothing about it. As long as Tang Haifeng was here, they could only wait for another good opportunity. Anyway, Tang Haifeng was an old man and he couldnt manage thepany for long. If Tang Yunfan was unconscious forever or died, they would then have to select a new chairman. In addition, when Tang Yunfan was the chairman, they had no chance to unseat him, because they were frightened by his ways of controlling thepany. Since Tang Yunfan was absent now, they could have enough time to prepare for their scheme! Tang Haifeng warned them seriouslyter, I dont know how you were able to hear the news that Yunfan is unconscious, but I dont want anyone else to hear about it. No matter who leaks the news, hes fired! Sure, Master Tang, they replied. Those who were loyal to Tanghuang Group, of course, wouldnt leak the news, while those ambitious directors also wanted to keep it a secret, in case their business opponents would seize the chance to attack Tanghuang Group, which could ruin their scheme. However, some people had a different idea. When the meeting was over, Tang Deming went back to his office and made a call. We need to adjust our n. Tang Haifeng is the acting chairman now, Tang Deming said. What? Tang Haifeng is the acting chairman now? The person on the other side of the phone was greatly surprised, but then said airily, Hes too old to manage such arge business group. No, he seems very healthy, Tang Deming said. Its fine. As long as Tang Yunfan stays unconscious there will be no one else in the Tang family that can take over thepany. The most important thing you need to do now is to bribe the two directors who have abstained, so that well have a better chance to win, the person said. No problem. I understand, Tang Deming said, then hung up. In a study on the second floor of a three-story vi at a suburb neared to City B, a middle-aged man in a ck suit was sitting in front of a desk. He stared at his phone, and looked evil. Tang Yunfan, good for you. Youve dodged the bullet again and again. However, I wont allow it to happen again this time. At that moment, someone knocked on the door of the study. The man was cheered up at once. Come in. The door was pushed open by a young girl in her early twenties. She was pretty and tall. Dad, the girl called. Xinrui, wee back. How was your interview in the Tanghuang Group? the man asked. Tang Xinrui smiled and said with confidence, Dad, you know that Im an excellent economics graduate from the best college in Country M! So Ive been hired into the finance department. Very well! The man was satisfied. Your older brother is useless, so you must work hard. I promise that youll be the heir of the Tanghuang Group once we get control of it. Hearing that, Tang Xinrui was excited with her eyes full of ambition. Dad, dont worry. I wont let you down. Oh, dad, I saw Master Tang today when I went for the interview in Tanghuang Group, Tang Xinrui said. She was slightly worried. He seems very healthy and Im afraid that Tanghuang Group wont be in chaos anytime soon. I know, but its fine. We can let him be the acting chairman for a few days, the man said. He didnt believe that Tang Haifeng had the ability to manage the business group for a long time. Great! Dad, I trust you. May I leave now? Tang Xinrui said. Sure, the man said then Tang Xinrui left. Chapter 533 - Gu Qinyang Is In Trouble

Chapter 533 Gu Qinyang Is In Trouble

It was impossible that Tang Yunfan alone could manage Tanghuang Group so well, and he had many able assistants and business partners to help him. Tang Yunfans two secretaries, Quan Mingkai and Yan Weilun, were his best assistants who were also good at doing business. In addition, Quan Mingkai and Yan Weilun had helped Tang Yunfan deal with many problems, so both of them were experienced. In that case, even if Tang Yunfan was absent for a while, Quan Mingkai and Yan Weilun could also manage Tanghuang Group well. If Tang Yunfan woke up soon, thepany would be safe and prosperous as usual. Tang Haifeng didnt leave right after the meeting was over, but went to the chairmans office. Pay more attention to Tang Deming and Fu Kaiyu, Tang Haifeng said to Quan Mingkai and Yan Weilun. Sure, they said. They were aware that Tang Deming and Fu Kaiyu were ambitious, but they didnt know that the two were actually secretly scheming with another person against Tang Yunfan. When Tang Yunfan was in thepany, Tang Deming and Fu Kaiyu didnt dare conduct their n. In fact, there had been 10 directors in the board, but Tang Yunfan had shut two of them out precisely because of their disloyalty. Even if they were founders of Tanghuang Group, they had already benefited a lot from thepany. Tanghuang Group had never treated its staff or shareholders badly. Therefore, no matter who hurt the benefits of Tanghuang Group, he or she would be fired. In City G, Gu Man and the others had a tour in a shopping mall for two hours, but they didnt buy anything Gu Man felt a little tired, so they had a break in a caf. Gu Ning coincidentally noticed the caf where she and Bai Xueyan had beenst time, which was Ans caf, so they went there. An was also in the caf during this time, so he went forward to wee Gu Ning in person. Hi! Gu Ning, nice to meet you! Its been a while. Seeing another man being so enthusiastic towards Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting was slightly displeased, although he knew that they were just friends. However, Leng Shaoting didnt show it on his face. Hi, An! Gu Ning said. An nced at Gu Man and the others then asked politely, Are these beautifuldies your rtives? Hearing that, Gu Man and the other women were delighted. They were indeed very beautiful, even though they werent young. Yes! Gu Ning said. Nice to meet you all! Im An, An said. An, nice to meet you too! they said. Oh, there is also a handsome man. Is he your older brother or friend? An didnt ignore Leng Shaoting because Leng Shaoting was too outstanding to be ignored and it seemed like Leng Shaoting disliked him. An wasnt dumb, and he soon understood why Leng Shaoting seemed cold to him. Hes my friend, Gu Ning said. Wee! An said to Leng Shaoting. Although Leng Shaoting disliked An, he remained polite. Hi, Leng Shaoting said lightly. An didnt mind Leng Shaotings attitude, but said, Well, I wont bother you any further, and please feel free to let me know whenever you need anything. An didnt intend to charge them the fee of the meal in the caf but Leng Shaoting insisted to pay it, which amused Gu Man and the others. An wanted to give them a discount but was also declined by Leng Shaoting. When they left the caf, it was only 4 pm, so they went to Wen Yns ce and nned to have dinner there. Gu Qinyang was out with his friends, so only Gu Qingshi and Gu Yinyin were home when Wen Yn came back. However, when Wen Yn, Gu Man and Gu Qing were cooking dinner, Wen Yns phone rang. The caller was Gu Qinyang but the person who spoke on the phone was a stranger. Are you Gu Qinyangs wife? Hearing that, Wen Yn had a feeling that Gu Qinyang was in trouble. Yes, I am. Who are you and where is my husband? Wen Yn was nervous. Hearing that, Gu Qing and Gu Man looked at Wen Yn in confusion. Im Long Ge, from the Qing Gang. Your husband, Gu Qinyang, has broken an antique vase which is worth two million yuan in the Dihao Clubhouse. Take two million yuan to Dihao Clubhouse within an hour or you cant bear the result! After that, he hung up. What? Wen Yn was totally shocked, and almost fell on the ground. Whats wrong? What happened? Gu Qing and Gu Man were worried. Qinyang-Qinyang is in trouble! Wen Yns face turned pale, and her voice was trembling. What? What happened to Qinyang? Gu Qing and Gu Man were astonished. From Wen Yns reaction, they knew that it had to be a lot of trouble. Gu Ning heard their conversation and walked to the kitchen at once. Wen Yn said in a trembling voice, The man said that hes Long Ge from the Qing Gang. Qinyang has broken an antique vase which is worth two million yuan in Dihao Clubhouse. And if I cant take two million yuan to Dihao Clubhouse within an hour, theyll... Although Wen Yn didnt know what they would do to Gu Qinyang specifically, it couldnt be good because they were members of the Qing Gang. Wen Yn almost cried. What? Hearing that, Gu Qing and Gu Man were also scared. Let alone ordinary people, even those who were rich or powerful were afraid to annoy the Qing Gang, because the Qing Gang would do anything for money. Chapter 534 - Zhang Shunlin’s Revenge

Chapter 534 Zhang Shunlins Revenge

Gu Ning thought that it wasnt that simple, but before she got to know more details, she couldnt jump to conclusions. Since Gu Qinyang was in trouble, she had to help him out. Dont worry. Shaoting and I will bring Uncle Qinyang back, Gu Ning said tofort them. But... Gu Man was worried about Gu Nings safety. Well be fine, Gu Ning said. I know many important figures in the Qing Gang, and they wont hurt Uncle Qinyang for my sake. Hearing that, Gu Man suddenly realized that several members of the Qing Gang had attended the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry before, and they had even sent Gu Ning a gift which was worth over dozens of millions of yuan. Therefore, they chose to believe Gu Ning. At the same time, they were also worried that the Qing Gang would hurt Gu Ning for money. It wasnt a bad thing to maintain a rtionship with the Qing Gang but it could be harmful too. Nevertheless, Gu Ning was their only hope now, so they could only hope that Gu Ning would be fine. When Leng Shaoting heard Gu Ning say that she knew some important figures in the Qing Gang, he became a jealous lover. As long as Situ Ye was involved he would be displeased, but he didnt show it on his face. Shaoting, please keep an eye on Ningning, Gu Man said to Leng Shaoting when they walked out of the kitchen. Gu Man thought that Leng Shaoting had to be strong enough to protect a girl, since he was a military officer. Dont worry. I will! Leng Shaoting said seriously like it was a promise. Indeed, it was his promise. As long as he was by Gu Nings side, he wouldnt allow anyone to hurt her. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning then left for Dihao Clubhouse. Dihao Clubhouse was a 24-hour clubhouse, and it would only close on New Years Eve. Once they entered Dihao Clubhouse, Gu Ning told the reception, Im here for Long Ge. Tell him Gu Qinyangs family is here. The reception called Long Ge at once, and Gu Ning along with Leng Shaoting went to the No. 7 private room on the sixth floor ording to Long Ges order. In the No.7 private room, Gu Qinyang hadnt been beaten or tied, but sat on the chair quietly. On the sofa across from Gu Qinyang, a man in his early thirties was smoking with his legs crossed. This man was precisely Long Ge, who was a middle manager of Dihao Clubhouse. Behind Long Ge, there were four strong men who followed Long Ges lead, and Gu Qinyang was obviously scared of them. He, of course, couldnt afford two million yuan and Gu Ning was his only hope now. However, he nned to pay her back in the future. After hanging up, Long Ge looked at Gu Qinyang and sneered. Your family is here. If theye with enough money, youll be lucky today. However, he didnt believe that Gu Qinyangs family could afford that much money. Hearing that, Gu Qinyang was relieved. Before long, someone knocked on the door of the private room. A young girl, followed by a man, walked inter. Long Ge was a little confused, because he had called Gu Qinyangs wife. Are they Gu Qinyangs daughter and son? He thought to himself. Were Gu Qinyangs family and were here to take him home, Gu Ning said. The door closed behind them. Ningning! Seeing Gu Ning, Gu Qinyang almost cried in excitement. As long as Gu Ning was here, he would be safe. Long Ge was struck dumb for a second when he saw Gu Nings face clearly, then he jumped up from the sofa in shock. Are-are you Miss Gu? Gu Ning was a little surprised that the man recognized her, but she soon realized that it had to have been Situ Ye who told some important members in the Qing Gang to remember her face in order to protect her. Yes, I am, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Long Ge felt embarrassed. If Gu Qinyang was Gu Nings family, he would be punished by Situ Ye for annoying Gu Ning. Im sorry, Miss Gu, I had no idea that Gu Qinyang is your family. Um, since youre here to take him home, you may leave right now. Long Ge panicked a little. He was worried that Gu Ning would be mad at him. Seeing Long Ges attitude towards Gu Ning, Gu Qinyang was totally shocked, but he soon remembered that several members of the Qing Gang had attended the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry before. Nevertheless, he was still impressed by Gu Ningswork. It seemed that Gu Ning was really influential! Although Long Ge was being very polite, Gu Ning ignored his apologies. Well, I heard that my uncle broke an antique vase which is worth two million yuan, Gu Ning said. Can we go to the antique association to have it verified before we pay the money? Hearing that, Long Ge understood that Gu Ning wouldnt leave until she found out the truth. Therefore, he told her everything. After all, Gu Ning was his bosss friend, and he didnt dare annoy her. Miss Gu, in fact, the antique vase Mr. Gu broke was fake, Long Ge said carefully, in case Gu Ning would be mad at him. However, Gu Ning remained calm as usual. Obviously, it wasnt a surprising answer. From Gu Nings face, Long Ge immediately knew that this young girl wasnt simple. What? Its fake? Gu Qinyang, on the other hand, almost shouted out. He couldnt understand why they did that to him. After that, Long Ge told them the details. It was Zhang Shunlin who had schemed against Gu Qinyang. Zhang Shunlin happened to know some people who were Gu Qinyangs friends, so he gave them money to let them help him call Gu Qinyang out and trap Gu Qinyang Zhang Shunlin and Long Ge came from the same city, but they werent actually close. Long Ge merely helped him for money. Chapter 535 - Bai Xueyan Calls Gu Ning

Chapter 535 Bai Xueyan Calls Gu Ning

Zhang Shunlin turned to Long Ge for help and gave him a hundred thousand yuan. As for the two million yuan Gu Qinyang would have to pay for the vase, they would share it fifty-fifty. Because of Situ Yes order, members of the Qing Gang hadnt moonlighted for a long time to make extra money, but Long Ge gave in to money and agreed this time. Unexpectedly, he made a wrong decision. Zhang Shunlin! Gu Qinyang clenched his teeth in anger. It was obvious that he had known Zhang Shunlin for a long time. Zhang Shunlin had chased Wen Yn back when they had been in college. Once Wen Yn had rejected him, he had spread rumors around that Wen Yn only liked the rich and disdained the poor. Zhang Shunlin was merely a selfish man, who didnt care about others feelings; he only cared about his own benefit. If he had been a charming gentleman, he could have attracted girls attention. Like Gu Qinyang, who wasnt rich, but treat Wen Yn very well. Besides, Zhang Shunlin never paid much attention to his appearance, which was one of the reasons girls wanted to keep a distance from him. This time, Gu Qinyang hated Zhang Shunlin the most. As for his so-called friends, he hated them too. To his astonishment, his friends would scheme against him just for money. Well, Long Ge, if you hear that anyone else is going to hurt my uncle, please give my uncle a helping hand if you dont mind, Gu Ning said politely. Of course. Of course, Long Ge said. If he had known that Gu Qinyang was Gu Nings uncle, he wouldnt have trapped him. After figuring out the truth, Gu Ning didnt say anything further, but left with Gu Qinyang. However, Gu Ning had no intention to forgive Zhang Shunlin. Ningning, thank you so much! If it hadnt been for you, I could have been beaten or killed! Gu Qinyang was still frightened. Well, I should apologize to you instead. If I hadnt criticized him in public, he probably wouldnt have trapped you, Gu Ning said and felt a little guilty. It wasnt the first time that Wen Yn had met Zhang Shunlin, but Zhang Shunlin normally would make fun of her and wouldnt take actual actions to hurt Wen Yn or Gu Qinyang. However, he had lost face in publicst time when he had encountered Gu Ning in the shopping mall, so he would of course take revenge since he was so selfish. Ningning, its not your fault. Zhang Shunlin is a selfish backstabber! Gu Qinyang didnt me Gu Ning, but hated Zhang Shunlin more than ever. He wasnt a weak man, and there was a long-standing grudge between him and Zhang Shunlin, but he had to tolerate it because he didnt have the ability to punish Zhang Shunlin. Uncle, how much do you know about Zhang Shunlin? Tell me about him, Gu Ning said to Gu Qinyang Not very much. I only know that he does equipment wholesale business and has dozens of millions of yuan in wealth, Gu Qinyang said. Leng Shaoting understood what Gu Ning nned to do, so he said, Let me handle it. Great. Gu Ning didnt reject. If Leng Shaoting was willing to help her, she wouldnt mind, because she needed to give him some chances to prove his ability as her man. Gu Ning was so outstanding, and Leng Shaoting sometimes felt like he was useless. He thought that it was his duty to protect his girl. Therefore, Leng Shaoting was cheered up when Gu Ning agreed. Hearing their talk, Gu Qinyang understood that they were going to punish Zhang Shunlin and felt excited. Zhang Shunlin deserved it. After that, Gu Ning called Gu Man and told her that Gu Qinyang was fine. Although Gu Ning said that Gu Qinyang was fine, Gu Man, Gu Qing and Wen Yn were still worried about his safety before they saw him in person. Gu Qingshi and Gu Yinyin, on the other hand, had no idea what their father had just been through and kept ying on their tablets. When Gu Ning and them got back, Wen Yn was finally relieved after seeing that Gu Qinyang was fine. What happened? How did you break the Qing Gangs antique vase? Wen Yn asked Gu Qinyang. Gu Qinyang then told Wen Yn everything. Hearing that it was Zhang Shunlins scheme, Wen Yn was furious at once. Zhang Shunlin had made fun of her, and he even wanted to trap them this time. Two million yuan was a fortune for them, and it was impossible for them to pay it. Luckily, Gu Ning helped them, otherwise, their family would be ruined. What a backstabber Zhang Shunlin is! I really want to beat him! Wen Yn said in anger. Dont worry. Ningning will handle it, Gu Qinyang said. Hearing that, Wen Yn rxed slightly. Since Gu Qinyang was safely home, they dropped the topic, and enjoyed dinner. After the meal, Gu Ning received Bai Xueyans call. Once Gu Ning answered the call, Bai Xueyan criticized Gu Ning on the phone, Gu Ning! Why didnt you tell me that youre in City G now? Gu Ning immediately exined, I came here along with my mom and aunt just for a short trip, so I didnt tell anyone. Well, you could have told me, Bai Xueyan insisted. Um... Gu Ning didnt know what to say. What? Arent we friends? Bai Xueyan questioned. Gu Ning thought that it was hard to exin it to Bai Xueyan, so she remained silent. What? Arent we? Bai Xueyan asked again. Yes, of course! Gu Ning said resignedly. What are you doing now? Bai Xueyan asked. Im in my uncles ce, Gu Ning said. Why dont youe out and meet me? Im in Ans caf, Bai Xueyan said. From Bai Xueyans tone, Gu Ning understood that she was in a bad mood. Chapter 536 - Meet Bai Xueyan

Chapter 536 Meet Bai Xueyan

Alright, Iming! Gu Ning said. Great! Bai Xueyan was satisfied. After hanging up, Gu Ning told Gu Man that she was going to meet a friend in City G. Gu Man had heard their conversation on the phone so she didnt stop Gu Ning. Since your friend invited you to meet her, we can go home right now. Shaoting can send us back to Clean Water Blue Sky before driving you there, Gu Man said. Its so early now! Please stay for a while longer and Qinyang can send you hometer, Wen Yn said. Yes, Gu Qinyang echoed. Dont worry. We can get Shaoting to send us home, Gu Man said. Gu Qinyang and Wen Yn didnt insist but invited them to have a meal together tomorrow. Gu Man wasnt sure when they would be flying back to City F so she didnt answer yet, but said that she would call them tomorrow. Since Gu Ning was going to meet Bai Xueyan, Gu Man thought that she would probably stay in a hotel for the night again. Ningning, there is only one bed in your apartment. I think that either your aunt and I can stay in the hotel or you can stay in the hotel. What do you think? Gu Man said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was cheered up. Gu Ning was amused by Leng Shaotings reaction. If she stayed in the apartment with her mother and aunt tonight, he probably wouldnt want to sleep alone. He seldom met with Gu Ning, so he wanted to spend as much time as possible with her. Even though they stayed together during the day, he had to keep an appropriate distance away from Gu Ning and had to mind his behavior. I can stay in the hotel, Gu Ning said. Although Gu Qing and Gu Man were worried about Gu Nings safety, because she was a very beautiful young girl, they soon rxed upon thinking about how good she was at kung fu. Oh, when will we fly back tomorrow? Gu Man asked. Ill check on the Inte but I think that we can fly back after lunch, Gu Ning said. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting drove Gu Qing and Gu Man back to Clean Water Blue Sky, then they left together. When they were gone, Gu Qing suddenly said to Gu Man, Man, dont you think that Ningning and Shaoting are very close to each other? Are they boyfriend and girlfriend, or is Shaoting chasing Ningning? Although Leng Shaoting never showed his love for Gu Ning in front of them, Gu Qing thought that he couldnt just be Gu Nings normal friend given what he had done thesest two days. However, Gu Qing was only guessing. She wasnt actually sure of it. Gu Man, on the other hand, was very surprised. She didnt realize that Leng Shaoting treated Gu Ning really well until Gu Qing pointed it out. No way! Ningning is only 18, Gu Man said. Shes already 18 so shes an adult now, Gu Qing said. Well... Gu Man frowned because she didnt want Gu Ning to have a boyfriend at such a young age. Seeing that Gu Man was worried, Gu Qingforted her, Im just guessing so I could be wrong. To be honest, I think that Shaoting is a reliable, handsome man. Even if he really is Ningnings boyfriend, its not a bad thing. And hes a military officer after all, so he has to be an upright person. In many peoples eyes, soldiers stood for honesty and loyalty. Anyway, Gu Qing had a great impression of Leng Shaoting. I trust Ningning. She knows what she should do and shouldnt, Gu Qing added. Hearing that, Gu Man agreed. When Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were finally alone together, Leng Shaoting stopped hiding his love for her. However, he was driving the car but kept giving her nces which was dangerous, so Gu Ning said to him, Focus on the road! Stop ncing at me. We havent spent much time with each other today, and were finally alone together, so I have to seize the chance! Leng Shaoting said in an aggrieved tone. Gu Ning rolled her eyes. He had actually made eyes at her many times when Gu Qing and Gu Man hadnt been paying much attention to them. Nevertheless, youre driving now and you have to be careful, Gu Ning said. Fine, I can wait till tonight, Leng Shaoting said in amorous tone. Gu Ning felt likeughing, but didnt say anything further. Before long, they arrived at Ans caf. It was only 9 pm, so there were many people in the caf. Bai Xueyan was talking with An when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked inside. Seeing Gu Ninging, Bai Xueyan stood up at once and hugged her. Gu Ning, youre finally here! I missed you so much. Bai Xueyan behaved like they were a couple who had been separated from each other for a long time. Seeing Bai Xueyan hugging Gu Ning tightly in her arms, Leng Shaoting was a little displeased. Gu Ning was his girl and he wouldnt allow anyone else to hug her tightly. Bai Xueyan then noticed Leng Shaoting who was standing behind Gu Ning and she was stunned by his outstanding appearance. Jesus, Gu Ning! Is this your boyfriend? Hes so handsome! Is he a star or something? He is my boyfriend, but not a star, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, An wasnt surprised, because he had sensed Leng Shaotings dislike today when they met each other for the first time. Have a seat please, Gu Ning and Mr. Leng, An said. Chapter 537 - He Declined to Be My Boyfriend

Chapter 537 He Declined to Be My Boyfriend

Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sat on one side, while Bai Xueyan and An sat on the other. Mr. Leng, please allow me to offer you free drinks this time, An smiled and said to Leng Shaoting Thanks, Leng Shaoting said. He wouldnt reject this time. He had rejected the free drinksst time because Gu Man had been there. Gu Man was his future mother-inw after all and he had to prove himself. Bai Xueyan nced at Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning then said with obvious envy, Look at you two! Youre meant to be together. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was pleased. Here is the menu. Please order as much as you want. Its all on An. Bai Xueyan gave the menu to Gu Ning, then red at An like he was her enemy. An wore a wry smile, but he actually didnt mind how many drinks they ordered. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting just had dinner and were already full, so they ordered two drinks and a te of fruits. Bai Xueyan, however, was displeased. Why did you order so little? We just had dinner and were already full, Gu Ning said blinking her eyes. Fine, Bai Xueyan said. Give the menu to me, Bai Xueyan said, then she ordered five different types of snacks, a fruit sd and spaghetti. Gu Ning and An were both astonished. Can you eat all of that? An asked. What? Didnt you say its your treat this time? Bai Xueyan questioned him. Of course, An said. Im just afraid that youll hurt your stomach by eating too much. None of your business, Bai Xueyan said then ignored him. An then didnt say anything further. Their drinks and snacks were soon ced on the table and Bai Xueyan immediately started to eat alone. Gu Ning and An understood that she was in a bad mood and needed to vent her anger. After a short while, An stood up and left. Whats wrong? It seems like youre in a terrible mood, Gu Ning asked. From Bai Xueyans attitude towards An, Gu Ning believed that An must have something to do with Bai Xueyans bad mood. She didnt know whether An knew that Bai Xueyan liked him, but she couldnt see any hint of fondness for Bai Xueyan from An. Anyway, it was hard to draw a conclusion from appearances. However, there was a huge age gap between them, so Gu Ning thought that it wasnt very likely that they would get together. Although as long as the two loved each other age wasnt a problem, only a few people could make it happen. An was almost 30-years-old, while Bai Xueyan was only 17-years-old. She wasnt even an adult yet so she was just a teenager in Ans eyes. Nothing, Bai Xueyan said. Since Bai Xueyan didnt want to say it right now, Gu Ning stopped asking. After a long while, An didnte again, and Bai Xueyan began to wear an absentminded look. Im done. Bai Xueyan only finished a third of the food that she had ordered. Actually, she was already full, and she had ordered that much just to vent her anger. Gu Ning, he declined to be my boyfriend, Bai Xueyan said all of a sudden. Um... Gu Ning was surprised. To her astonishment, Bai Xueyan already told An about her feelings towards him, and An had already declined to be her boyfriend, but why did An still seem fine to be around with Bai Xueyan? He said that Im too young to be his girlfriend and that Im just a teenage girl in his eyes, but Im already 17-years-old now and Ill be an adult in two months! Bai Xueyan said. He said that he likes mature, sexy women, but I will be a mature sexy woman in a few years! Hearing that, Gu Ning didnt know what to say. It was their personal affair after all. How can he say that Im too young to be his girlfriend? Isnt he too old to be my boyfriend? Bai Xueyan said in anger. Right at this moment, An walked to them, and Bai Xueyan closed her mouth at once. However, before An walked to their table, he was stopped by a woman halfway. Hi, An! the woman greeted An and her voice sounded so gentle and alluring. The woman was tall and slim and had long, dark red hair withrge waves, wearing a ck tight-fitting sweater, a pair of ck stockings and red high-heels. She looked very sexy and charming. Seeing that, Bai Xueyan was extremely displeased, staring at the womans back like she was going to tear her apart. An, on the other hand, seemed unwilling to see the woman and disdain shed through his eyes. However, out of politeness, An still greeted her, Hi, Miss Wu, may I help? An, can you sit with me for a while? the woman asked. I would love to, but my friends are there waiting for me, An said. What a shame! Well, actually I came here alone. If you dont mind, may I join you? The woman wouldnt let An go. In fact, An didnte here often, while she was a frequent guest in order to meet him. Unfortunately, she rarely seeded, so she definitely wouldnt let him go since she finally encountered him. Um, sorry, Its not up to me, An said. It was a gentle way to reject the woman. If the woman wasnt dumb, she would let him go right now. Sorry, no! Bai Xueyan interrupted them, Its my reservation, and I dont want strangers to join us. Hearing that, the woman turned to look at Bai Xueyan and she was very displeased. Actually, she had already decided to leave since An said that but what Bai Xueyan said annoyed her, so she changed her mind. However, when Bai Xueyan saw the womans face, she snorted withughter. The woman had done stic surgery so many times that her face looked really strange now. It wasnt hard to notice that her face waspletely artificial now. Whats so funny? the woman frowned and asked. Chapter 538 - A Naughty Child? Chapter 538 A Naughty Child? Nothing-nothing, Bai Xueyan said, but it was obviously a perfunctory answer, especially when she did her best not tough out loud. You... The woman was mad. She wasnt an idiot, and she knew that Bai Xueyan wasughing at her. Please dont get mad, or your nose might move aside and your jaw could fall down and then youd have to spend more money to adjust them, Bai Xueyan said, pretending to be considerate. You... The woman was angrier now. However, she was really worried that her nose would move aside and her jaw would fall down, so she didnt dare to move her facial muscles, but forced herself to calm down, which was quite amusing. An! The woman turned to An for help. Miss Wu, Im so sorry. Shes just a naughty child so please forgive her, An apologized. It was also a perfunctory apology, and he wasnt scolding Bai Xueyan for it at all. The woman was in a rage now. A naughty child? She understood that An was on Bai Xueyans side and it was meaningless to argue with them, so she red at Bai Xueyan before she turned around walking away. Although An didnt scold Bai Xueyan for what she had done, he disagreed with her rude and impulsive behavior. Bai Xueyan really was too young Bai Xueyan probably didnt notice the dissatisfaction in Ans eyes, but Gu Ning did. Bai Xueyan truly wasnt his type, because An liked a mature woman or partner while Bai Xueyan was simply an impulsive child. Leng Shaoting also preferred to choose a mature girl to be his girlfriend. Gu Ning knew that Leng Shaoting was attracted to her precisely because she was far more mature than her age. If she was as impulsive as Bai Xueyan, Leng Shaoting probably wouldnt like her. Even Gu Ning disliked immature men. In fact, nobody wanted his or her partner to be a child forever, because it was very tiring. An came to them then said, Im sorry. I have to leave now. Please enjoy yourselves here. Hearing that, Bai Xueyan snorted with disdain, turning her head aside. Although it seemed she didnt care about An now, she actually felt quite disappointed because An left soon after she finally got a chance to meet him. However, she didnt understand that it was her own behavior that chased An away. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning said good-bye to An then. After An was gone, Bai Xueyan lost her appetite. Seeing that, Gu Ning could do nothing but act dumb. Right at that moment, Mrs. Bai called Bai Xueyan and urged her to go back home, so they left the caf. Bai Xueyan had her own car, so Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning didnt send her home. On their way back to the hotel, Gu Ning discussed what had happened between An and Bai Xueyan with Leng Shaoting. Age isnt a problem, but they are totally different types of people so its hard for them to get along with one another, Leng Shaoting said. In fact, he had also noticed Bai Xueyans fondness towards An and Ans dissatisfaction towards Bai Xueyan just then. Then why do you like me? Gu Ning suddenly asked. Well, Leng Shaoting thought for a while before he opened his mouth, my heart skipped a beat when I saw you for the first time, but its undeniable that Im attracted to your maturity. I think that were the same type of people. Gu Ning was right. Actually, Gu Ning held the same opinion. If Leng Shaoting had been an immature man, Gu Ning wouldnt have fallen in love with him either. Well, if I were as innocent or naive as my peers, would you still love me? Gu Ning asked. I dont know because youre not, but what I do know is that you already upy my heart, Leng Shaoting said. I know that youre a smart girl with morals, and I trust you. Leng Shaoting had been with Gu Ning for a long time but they had never argued with each other. They loved each other a lot. Most importantly, they understood one another deeply. They were just talking about Bai Xueyan and An, but Gu Ning somehow felt touched by Leng Shaotings words. Once they were back in the hotel, Leng Shaoting pressed Gu Ning on the bed. Wait a second! I need to book ne tickets first! Gu Ning pushed him away. Leng Shaoting was reluctant to move away from Gu Nings body but he knew that she had to book the ne tickets tonight, so he hugged her in his arms while she was booking ne tickets on the Inte. However, Leng Shaoting didnt stop his hands, but kept touching and rubbing Gu Nings body, which annoyed Gu Ning. Couldnt you stop for a while? Im checking the ne tickets right now! Leng Shaoting replied like he was innocent, Go on. I wont prevent you from doing so. Gu Ning felt likeughing. The man must be tortured by his desire now. Gu Ning then removed his hands from her body and warned him. Dont touch my body for now, or youll sleep alone. Fine, Ill leave you to it and Ill go take a shower first. Be quick. I want you when I get back, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning flushed a little but didnt answer him. Leng Shaoting then went into the bathroom. Gu Ning booked ne tickets for 2:50 pm tomorrow, so that they could fly back after having lunch. Gu Ning didnt book a ne ticket for Leng Shaoting because he couldnt go back with them on the same flight, but he would take the next flight. Since Gu Ning already booked the ne tickets, Leng Shaoting didnt wait a second longer, and directly pressed her against the bed, kissing her wildly. Chapter 539 - The Tang Family Learns the Shocking Secret Chapter 539 The Tang Family Learns the Shocking Secret The next morning. Gu Ning would go back first after taking a shower and putting clothes on, while Leng Shaoting would wait in the hotel for her call. All of a sudden, Gu Ning felt they were like having an affair. Even though they were boyfriend and girlfriend it wasnt the right time to reveal their real rtionship yet. Before Gu Ning left, Leng Shaoting kissed Gu Ning for a long time and didnt let her go until she was out of breath. Gu Ning red at him afterwards. Ningning, dont you know that your re isnt threatening at all, but is quite alluring instead. Leng Shaoting breathed deeply to calm himself down in case he would lose control of himself and press her against the bed again. You... Gu Ning flushed, then ran away. When she had just walked out of the hotel she received Master Bais call. Gu Ning wore a wry smile when she saw the callers name. Bai Xueyan must have told Master Bai that she was in City G. Hi, Master Bai! Hi! Why didnt you tell me that you came to City G? Master Bai raised his voice on the phone. Gu Ning immediately exined, I just came here with my mother and aunt for a short trip, so I didnt call you. Are you free today? Master Bai asked. Gu Ning understood that if she said yes, Master Bai would arrange a meal to meet her. Gu Ning didnt want him to bother, so she said, Im sorry, Master Bai, Ive already booked the ne tickets and well be going back to City F soon. Fine, but you have to spare some time to meet us the next time youe here, Master Bai said. He was a considerate old man. Sure! Gu Ning replied. In the Tang familys house, City B. That afternoon, Zhao Yiru, a college professor who just came back from a foreign country visited Tang Haifeng. After hearing what had happened to Tang Yunfan an idea dawned on Zhao Yiru. Well, I can probably exin it, but Im afraid that you wont believe me. Just tell us! Tang Haifeng urged him. Everyone in the Tang familys house looked at Zhao Yiru with anticipation. Zhao Yiru then opened his mouth. I heard that when someone is healthy but stays unconscious it is because he isnt willing to wake up. Normally, the person may have an obsession and he cant get rid of it, so hes trapped by his dream and wont wake up. Isnt this superstition? Tang Yunhang looked doubtful. Well, it sounds like it could be true! Tang Haifeng, on the other hand, thought that it was possible. Anyway, there was no reasonable exnation till now. Quan Mingkai, at this time, frowned tightly because he knew Tang Yunfan very well and he understood that Tang Yunfans obsession must be the memory dating back to 18 years ago. Tang Yunfan had lost control of himself because of it many times. Mr. Zhao, how can we wake him up in that case? Quan Mingkai asked. If his obsession is a specific thing, we can help him finish it, then repeatedly tell him by his ears that its already done and hell rx and wake up. If his obsession is a person, then we need the person to talk to him and he might wake up then, Zhao Yiru said. If its real, we have to find out what Yunfans obsession is! Cao Ruihua said. Although he was doubtful as well, he didnt want to miss any chance to wake Tang Yunfan up. Exactly! However, none of us know what it is. Tang Yunfan had kept a distance from everyone in the Tang family, so nobody knew him that well. If we cant figure out his obsession, will he stay unconscious forever? Tang Yunrong was worried. Not really, we can have someone talk to him all the time. Say something important to him, and he will probably wake up, but it isnt very effectivepared with the way of figuring out his obsession. All in all, its just a rough guess, Zhao Yiru said. Although it was just a rough guess, he thought that it was highly possible. In the beginning, Quan Mingkai hesitated to tell the Tang family the shocking secret but it seemed like he had to do it right now for Tang Yunfans safety, so he opened his mouth. Um, I think that I probably know what Lord Tangs obsession is. Quan Mingkai believed that it had to be Tang Yunfans obsession, but he remained cautious. What? Really? Everyone looked to Quan Mingkai, shocked. Quan Mingkai nodded, then said seriously, Although Im not 100% sure, I think that its highly possible. In fact, Lord Tang went to City F to do a specific thing, which is also his obsession. What is it? Tell us now! Tang Haifeng was very excited. Tell us! Everyone urged Quan Mingkai. To meet Gu Ning and her mother, Quan Mingkai said. Doesnt everyone think that Gu Ning closely resembles Lord Tang? In fact, Gu Ning is Lord Tangs biological daughter. What? Hearing that, everyone rounded his or her eyes in shock. After the shock, they were all excited and delighted. Gu Ning had already left a great impression on them, and they also had epted her as a member of their family, so it was actually good news if Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter. Most importantly, Tang Yunfan finally had his own child. Tang Yunfans family was always worried that he would stay alone forever. In addition, they didnt care whether Gu Ning wouldpete against them for their family property. Money was just a string of numbers in their eyes and they valued family far above wealth. Even if Gu Ning became the sole heiress nobody would disagree, because Tang Yunfan alone had built the Tang Familys family business to be so sessful, and it was totally reasonable if he wanted to leave his business to his daughter. Really? Tang Haifeng was excited as well as nervous. Chapter 540 - Do You Hate Him? Chapter 540 Do You Hate Him? Although they havent done a DNA test yet, Im confident its real. If its a coincidence that Gu Ning closely resembles Lord Tang, would it be another coincidence that Lord Tang thinks that he must have met Gu Ning and her mother somewhere before? If coincidences happen a lot, it could be the truth, Quan Mingkai said. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng was finally relieved, but he was still very excited. Then what are we waiting for now? Send a private jet to pick Gu Ning and her mother up right now, so that Yunfan can wake up! Tang Yunrong said anxiously. Tang Haifeng, however, criticized her, Do you think its that easy? Hearing that, everyone was confused and looked to Tang Haifeng. Although its important to wake Yunfan up as soon as possible, its also important to help Gu Ning acknowledge her roots and ancestors and wee her mother back to the Tang Family. Are you simply using them as tools to wake Yunfan up? Tang Haifeng said. Hearing that, everyone realized that what Tang Yunrong had just said was indeed a little selfish. Although Tang Yunfan was an important figure in the Tang Family, his biological daughter and his wife were also their family members. Im sorry. Its all my fault, Tang Yunrong apologized at once. When can we go to pick them up? We dont need to rush, Tang Haifeng said. He had to know more details before he took action. Although Yufan left Ningnings mother because of a car ident 18 years ago, it wont change the fact that he left Ningnings mother when she was pregnant. It must have hurt Ningning and her mother deeply, and Ningnings mother must have been under great pressure when she decided to give birth to Ningning. They also could have lived a hard life throughout the past years. If they hate Yunfan they would probably be unwilling to see him again, Tang Haifeng said. Well... Everyone remained silent now. What Tai Haifeng had said hit the point. Tang Yunfan had left Gu Ning and her mother because of a car ident, but it was an undeniable fact that he had hurt them deeply. They all hoped that Gu Ning and her mother could forgive Tang Yunfan but talk was cheap, and they couldnt make the decision for others. Then, what should we do now? Tang Yunrong asked worriedly. Tang Haifeng asked Quan Mingkai, Mingkai, do Ningning and her mother know? It seems like they already know, but Lord Tang was in a car ident again before they were able to ept each other as family, Quan Mingkai said. What twists of fate the idents were! What do they think of Yunfan? Tang Haifeng asked. Ms. Gu was very worried about Lord Tang, but I dont know much about their rtionship, Quan Mingkai said. Tang Haifeng rxed slightly. They still had hope after all. Ill call Ningning right now, Tang Haifeng said before walking back to his study. When he was in his study he didnt call Gu Ning right away, but adjusted his emotions first. When Gu Ning received Tang Haifengs call, she was eating. Seeing the callers name, Gu Ning sensed that something must have happened to Tang Yunfan. Gu Ning didnt want Gu Man to be affected because of Tang Yunfan, so she walked out to answer the call. Hi, Grandpa, Gu Ning answered the call. Hi, Girl Gu, what are you doing now? Tang Haifeng did his best to calm himself down, but he still sounded excited and nervous. Im eating now. Grandpa, did anything new happen to Uncle Tang? Gu Ning asked with concern. Tang Haifeng was a little rxed when he heard that Gu Ning was worried about Tang Yunfan. However, he felt a little sad when Gu Ning addressed Tang Yunfan as her Uncle Tang. Tang Yunfan was Gu Nings biological father, but they had to keep a distance away from each other before they epted each other as family. Yes, but we need your help, Tang Haifeng said. What can I do? Gu Ning asked. One of my friends told me that Yunfan cant wake up is because hes trapped by his obsession, Tang Haifeng said. He didnt tell Gu Ning everything at once because he wanted to see her reaction. Obsession? Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow a little. What is it? Gu Ning didnt know that Tang Haifeng had already found out her real rtionship with Tang Yunfan, so she didnt understand what he was talking about. Girl Gu, do you know why you closely resemble Yunfan? Tang Haifeng suddenly asked. Hearing that, Gu Ning immediately realized what Tang was talking about. Since he already found out, Gu Ning said it inly, Yes, I know. Um, what do you and your mother think of Yunfan? Do you hate him? Tang Haifeng was nervous. Gu Ning understood that Tang Haifeng was worried. Grandpa, we dont hate him, because it was an ident and none of us wanted it to happen, Gu Ning said gently. In fact, I found out that Uncle Tang is my biological father a while ago, but he lost his memory so I didnt point it out. After that, Uncle Tang found out himself, and did some investigation. I have alsoid my cards on the table before him because I want my mother to live a happy life. In the beginning, he nned to regain his memory before meeting my mother, because he thought that its only fair. However, my mother encountered some troubleter, so he decided to advance the meeting with my mother. Unfortunately, he was in a car ident on his way to City F, Gu Ning said. Chapter 541 - Go to City B with Gu Man Chapter 541 Go to City B with Gu Man Hearing what Gu Ning had just said, Tang Haifeng was finally relieved and burst into tears. Girl Gu, thank you so much for your understanding. We owe you and your mother a lot, and we do hope that you can give us a chance to make it up to you so that you can ept us, especially your father, as your family, Tang Haifeng said with sincerity. Gu Man was the only woman Tang Yunfan loved and Gu Ning was his only child too, so Tang Haifeng sincerely hoped that they could ept the Tang family and join them. Although they didnt know much about Gu Ning or Gu Man yet, they valued family above anything else. It wasnt amon thing among the super-rich families, because Gu Ning was very likely to be the heir of the Tanghuang Group and take away the property from other members in the Tang family. Of course, Gu Ning had no intention to do that, because she preferred to build up her own business empire by herself. Grandpa, dont worry. I dont have any grudge against the Tang family. My mother and Uncle Tang need some time to get familiar with one another again, but the most important and urgent thing we have to deal with now is to wake him up, Gu Ning said. Before they epted each other as family, she still called Tang Yunfan Uncle Tang. Oh, youre right! Tang Haifeng realized that it was too early to discuss that now, because Tang Yunfan hadnt woken up yet. Moreover, Gu Man also had the right to make the decision on her own, and they couldnt force her to do what they wanted. Tang Haifeng inhaled deeply to calm himself down, then opened his mouth. Mingkai said that Yunfans obsession is your mother and you. If you can talk to him he might wake up. Hearing that, Gu Nings eyes lit up at once. She thought that it was highly possible to be true. Otherwise, why was Tang Yunfan still unconscious, even though his body was in good condition? Gu Ning had already witnessed the reality of magical power, zombies, and Yin, so it wasnt difficult for her to believe that obsession could also be true. Even though it might not be because of obsession, Gu Ning would give it a try as long as it was possible. If so, Im more than willing to do that, but I have to discuss it with my mother first, Gu Ning said. She had to respect Gu Mans opinions. Sure-sure, Tang Haifeng said excitedly. Although Gu Ning hadnt agreed yet, he knew that she was willing to help them. Girl Gu, if youve made your decision, call me and Ill send a private jet to pick you up, Tang Haifeng said. No problem. Gu Ning and Gu Man could actually fly there on their own, which could save a lot of time too, but Gu Ning still epted Tang Haifengs proposal, because they had their dignity. The Tang family had to show their kindness and be respectful of Gu Nings as well as Gu Mans importance so that Gu Ning and Gu Man would ept them as family. Gu Ning also hoped that Gu Man and Tang Yunfan could be happy together in the future, but she wouldnt allow anyone in the Tang Family to disrespect Gu Man. Gu Ning didnt care about the wealth and influence of the Tang Family. Even if Tang Yunfan was an ordinary man or even a beggar, she would still be supportive as long as he treated Gu Man well. After hanging up, Gu Ning went back to the private room. Ningning, youve been out on the phone for so long. Was it really important? Gu Man asked with concern. Gu Ning didnt hide it but told her directly, Grandpa Tang just called me. Hearing that, Gu Mans body stiffened a little. She subconsciously thought that it had to be something about Tang Yunfan. What happened to him? She asked in a hurry. Grandpa Tang said that a friend of his told him that Uncle Tang is still unconscious because hes trapped by his obsession, and his obsession is you and me. If we can talk to him he might wake up, so Grandpa Tang called me and asked me whether were willing to do so, Gu Ning said. Grandpa Tang also said that he hopes that we can join the Tang family as their family. What do you think? Well... Gu Man didnt know what to do now. She was, of course, willing to help Tang Yunfan, but she wasnt mentally prepared yet to be a member of the Tang family right now. Besides, upon thinking about it she would panic. Mom, dont worry. Just follow your heart and make a choice, Gu Ning said. In Gu Nings eyes, the Tang family was barelyparable to Gu Man, just like Tang Yunfan was irreceable for the Tang family. If she had to make a choice between them, Gu Ning wouldnt hesitate to choose Gu Man over the Tang family and the Tang family would choose Tang Yunfan over Gu Ning and Gu Man too. Man, Ningning is right. Dont think too much and just follow your heart, Gu Qing said. She also hoped that Gu Man could live a happy life in the future, but it wasnt an easy choice. If Gu Man had no feelings for Tang Yunfan or failed to love him again, she could give it up. Gu Man remained silent for a while then said, I can help him, but I need time to see how it goes between him and me. Sure, then Ill call Grandpa Tang now, and hell arrange a private jet to pick us up, Gu Ning said. Tang Yunfan was in an urgent situation now, and they had nothing important to deal with in City F, so they decided to go to City B first. Aunt, do you mind going back alone? Gu Ning asked Gu Qing. Of course not. Dont worry about me. I can get your uncle to pick me up at the airport, Gu Qing said. She was very considerate. In the Tang familys house, everyone asked Tang Haifeng for the result once he hung up the call with Gu Ning and walked back to the living hall. Tang Haifeng told them about what Gu Ning had said to him on the phone, and they all rxed knowing that Gu Ning and her mother didnt hate Tang Yunfan. That was all they hoped for. In addition, they also understood that Gu Ning had to discuss with her mother first whether they shoulde and help to wake Tang Yunfan up. Since Gu Ning and Gu Man needed time to ept them as their family, they were willing to wait as well. As long as Gu Man didnt hate Tang Yunfan, it was highly possible that she would get together with him again for the sake of their child, Gu Ning. Right at this moment, Tang Haifengs phone rang, and the caller was Gu Ning. Chapter 542 - Like a Child

Chapter 542 Like a Child

Seeing the callers name, Tang Haifeng was excited as well as worried because he didnt know whether Gu Ning and her mother would agree or disagree. Although he thought that it was more likely to be an affirmative answer, he was still nervous. Girl Gu, are you willing toe? Gu Ning said, Yes, my mother also agreed. R-really? Tang Haifeng was cheered up at once. When will youe? Ill arrange a private jet right away. Anytime, Gu Ning said. Great! Ill send the private jet to pick you up right now, Tang Haifeng said in a hurry. He couldnt wait a second longer to meet Gu Ning and Gu Man now. Oh, will you stay in the Tang familys house, or your own house? He asked that question out of respect. Well stay in my house, Gu Ning said. They would feel a little uneasy if they stayed in the Tang familys house at the moment. No problem, Tang Haifeng said. Gu Ning then told Tang Haifeng their detailed location in City G before hanging up, and Tang Haifeng immediately arranged a private jet to pick them up. After that, he told Tang Yunrong to prepare some clothes for Gu Ning and Gu Man because they directly came from City G and probably didnt bring a change of clothes with them. Moreover, they could often stay in City B, so it was necessary to prepare clothing for them. However, they had only met Gu Ning, and had no idea about Gu Mans stature. Luckily, Quan Mingkai knew it. Hearing that Gu Man resembled Gu Ning in body type, but was a little shorter than her, Tang Yunrong went to prepare without dy. As ady from a super-rich family, Tang Yunrong had very good taste of clothing. Ever since Gu Ning had made the decision to fly to City B, Leng Shaoting seemed a little upset, because he was afraid that he couldnt spend much time alone with Gu Ning if Gu Ning flew to City B with Gu Man. However, when he heard that Gu Ning wouldnt stay in the Tang familys house, but in her own house, his face lit up at once. Seeing Leng Shaotings reactions, Gu Ning was amused and felt that he really was like a child who would be happy immediately if she gave him a candy. In fact, Gu Ning really was a sweet candy in Leng Shaotings eyes and he was reluctant to let it go. Gu Qing would fly to City F at 2:50 pm, and it was still around three hours away from the departure time. The private jet sent by Tang Haifeng would arrive at City G in three hours too. When Gu Qing, Gu Man and Gu Ning left for the airport together, Leng Shaoting drove them there. Gu Qing and Gu Man felt a little embarrassed. Shaoting, will it be a waste of your time? Gu Man asked. Not at all. My vacation isnt over yet and Im free after all, Leng Shaoting said. Hearing that, Gu Man rxed. When they arrived at the airport, they sent Gu Qing to the lounge first, then the rest of them went to a VIP lounge waiting for the private jet. Ningning, shouldnt we take the boarding cards first? Gu Man was confused when Gu Ning guided her, walking straight to the VIP lounge, because she didnt know that Tang Haifeng sent a private jet to pick them up. Its a private jet, so we can go aboard when itnds, Gu Ning said. What? Gu Man was surprised. To her astonishment, the Tang family sent a private jet to pick them up! Thinking of the helicopter that hade to pick Tang Yunfan upst time, Gu Man felt more nervous now because she sensed that the Tang family wasnt amon rich family. Ningning, what does the Tang family do? Gu Man asked in the end. Gu Ning understood why Gu Man was nervous, and she didnt want Gu Man to abase herself in front of the Tang family, so sheforted Gu Man. The Tang family is a very influential family, but mom, your daughter isnt weak either. You can be 100% confident to face them and dont feel stressed. The Tang family values family most. Dont worry. Gu Man rxed a little after Gu Ningsfort, but she still had no idea that the Tang family was actually the richest family in City B. Gu Ning hadnt told her yet because she didnt want Gu Man to be too stressed out. Seeing Leng Shaoting staying by their side the entire time, Gu Man said to him, Shaoting, you dont need to apany us all the time. If you need to deal with something, please feel free to leave. Its fine. I have nothing else to deal with and I can stay here with you, Leng Shaoting said. Since he said so, Gu Man didnt insist. Half an hourter, the private jet arrived. The airport staff drove Gu Man, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting over. When they arrived at the front of the private jet, there was someone already waiting for them. Leng Shaoting didnt leave until they were all aboard. He then went to take the ne ticket that he had just booked and called Ai Weichen. Ai Weichen said that he would send someone to take his car back. The flight Leng Shaoting was going to take would take off after 50 minutes, which was the earliest airne he could book. Three hourster, the Tang familys private jetnded at the airport of City B. Once they got off the ne, they took an exclusive car to the Tang familys house. On the way, Gu Man was very nervous, so Gu Ning held her hands the entire time tofort her. Ningning, should we bring some gifts? Gu Man asked. For now, Gu Man was still a guest for the Tang family, so she thought that it would be polite if she brought some gifts to visit them. Its fine, Mom Gu Ning said. Were not guests. At least, they soon wouldnt be guests any longer. Although Gu Man still felt that it was a little impolite, she listened to Gu Ning as usual. The moment the car entered therge house of the Tang family, Gu Man was totally stunned by the beautiful spacious yard and the grand main building. Jesus! The Tang familys house is sorge! Members of the Tang family were already waiting for them at the gate with great anticipation. Seeing that Gu Man was getting increasingly nervous. Gu Ning held her hands tightly and said, Mom, rx. Nevertheless, Gu Man still couldnt help feeling very nervous. Ningning, do I look good in my clothes? Gu Man asked. Yes, you do, Gu Ning said with a smile. When the car stopped at the main building, a servant came to open the car door for them without dy. Gu Ning and Gu Man then got out of the car, walking to the members of the Tang family who were waiting for them. Gu Man looked at them, but didnt know what to say. Is she Gu Nings mother? They were also surprised when Gu Man showed up. Chapter 543 - Gu Man Finally Meets the Tang Family

Chapter 543 Gu Man Finally Meets the Tang Family

Gu Man looked so much younger than her real age, and she looked like Gu Nings elder sister when they walked together. Girl Gu, hi! Tang Haifeng weed them with excitement. Hi, grandpa and everyone, so sorry to keep you waiting, Gu Ning said, then greeted them one by one. This is my mother, Gu Man. Nice to meet you! They greeted Gu Man. Nice to meet you too, Gu Man greeted them at once, but she felt very uneasy. Afterwards, Gu Ning introduced the members of the Tang family to Gu Man. Im so sorry for what youve experienced during the past years. Tang Haifeng almost cried, apologizing to Gu Man with sincerity. Gu Man was the younger generation whenpared with Tang Haifeng, so Tang Haifeng felt like she was just like one of his children. Master Tang, please dont say that. Gu Man panicked a little when Tang Haifeng apologized to her with tears in his eyes. I dont feel aggrieved at all. Indeed, Gu Man didnt feel aggrieved at all. She had been willing to give birth to Gu Ning because she loved Ning, who was Gu Nings father. She wouldnt take Tang Yunfan as Ning and love him now exactly like she had loved Ning, because they were different in her eyes, so she needed time to get along with Tang Yunfan. I understand, Tang Haifeng sighed and he seemed very sad. At that moment, Tang Yunhang interrupted them. Alright, lets get inside now. Its very cold outside. Oh, right. It is very cold outside. Lets go inside! Tang Haifeng immediately invited Gu Ning and Gu Man to walk into the house. Do you feel tired now after the flight? You can have a rest first before we go to see Yunfan together, Tang Haifeng said. He was very considerate. Gu Ning and Gu Man followed his lead, and sat down on the sofa. Seeing that Gu Man was very nervous, Jiang Lihua and Tang Yunrong chatted with her to help her rx. And after a while, Gu Man gradually rxed. Before long, Gu Ning received Leng Shaotings message, he had arrived at City B too. Gu Ning didnt have time to meet him now, so he would take care of himself. After sitting for half an hour in the living hall, Gu Ning and Gu Man followed Tang Haifeng to Tang Yunfans room. The others didnt follow them, in case Gu Man would be nervous, and the room would be cramped if there were too many people. Once they were in Tang Yunfans room, both Tang Haifeng and Gu Man seemed very sad. Please dont be too stressed. Just do you what can you, and itll be enough, Tang Haifeng said to Gu Man. I will, Gu Man replied but still felt a little stressed. Tang Haifeng then left the room, in case Gu Man would feel uneasy if he was there. Ningning, what should I say? Gu Man asked Gu Ning. Gu Ning thought for a while then said, You can talk to him about something that happened after you met each other and what youve been through when he suddenly disappeared. Let him know that youve lived a hard life, so that hell feel guilty and wake up. Even though it was painful for Gu Man to uncover her mental scars, if Tang Yunfan could wake up or regain his memory, it would be worth doing it. In addition, it was Gu Mans choice toe here, and she was ready for it. Gu Ning then walked downstairs, and left Gu Man alone in the room. In the living hall, Tang Haifeng, Tang Yunhang and Cao Ruihua were there together, while Tang Yunrong, Jiang Lihua along with a domestic servant were busing preparing dinner in the kitchen. Both Tang Yunrong and Jiang Lihua were from super-rich families, and they had never done housework before, but they had learned to do some ever since they had gotten married. Girl Gu, I used to wish that you could be a member of our family because you resemble Yunfan a lot. Unexpectedly, you are! Tang Haifeng said when Gu Ning walked to them. He still felt that it was very unreal, because he was so afraid that it was just a dream. Gu Ning could sense Tang Haifengs sincerity, and she smiled. In fact, I had the same thought when you mentioned Uncle Tang back in City Teng, so I investigated. I was sure back then that Uncle Tang could be my biological father, but Uncle Tang had lost his memory about my mother, so I didnt tell anyone about it. Instead, I decided to wait for a good time to bring it up. However, when I came to the Tang familys house for the first time, Uncle Tang was affected and investigatedter. I bet you all already know the things that happened after. Please forgive me for secretly investigating Uncle Tang and because I didnt tell you the truth at the very beginning. When everyone heard that Gu Ning had already found out when they had been in City Teng, they were all shocked. Cao Ruihua and Tang Yunhang had suspected that Gu Ning approached the Tang family on purpose before, but it was quite a surprise for them that Gu Ning actually was one of their family members. Of course we wont me you! Although I do feel that it was a shame that you didnt tell us at the very beginning, I understand your decision, Tang Haifeng said. It also proved that Gu Ning did not maintain a close rtionship with them for money. Gu Ning knew Tang Haifeng wouldnt me her, but she wouldnt feel relieved until he said it in person. Oh, were prepared some clothes for you and your mother in the car in case you didnt bring a change of clothes with you, and you can take them back to your house tonight. If you dont like them, you can go shopping at Fengshang Shopping Mall when youre free, Tang Haifeng said Gu Ning was surprised that Tang Haifeng was so considerate and she epted it. Thanks, grandpa. Ha-ha, were a family after all, Tang Haifeng said. Although Gu Ning and Tang Yunfan hadnt epted each other as family yet, Tang Haifeng had already epted Gu Ning as his biological granddaughter. Gu Ning smiled, and her silence showed her willingness to join the Tang family as their new family member. Chapter 544 - Old Memories Chapter 544 Old Memories Oh, where is Jiakai? Gu Ning asked. She hadnt seen Tang Jiakai ever since she had entered the Tang familys house. Hes been in his school recently and hes busy this weekend so he didnte back. We havent told him about what happened to Yunfan yet, Tang Haifeng said. In Tang Yunfans room, Gu Man sat by the bedside, holding his hand, talking to him. Ning, I know you lost your memory about us, so let me tell you now. His name wasnt Tang Yunfan 18 years ago, so Gu Man called him Ning. Do you know why I named our daughter Gu Ning? Its because your name was Ning. Eighteen years, oh, no, 19 years ago to be specific, I met you. You had been injured all over your body. I took you to the hospital, but you told me that you had forgotten everything when you woke up and you wouldnt let me go. To be honest, my heart skipped a beat when I saw you for the first time because you were so handsome and charming. However, you lost your memory when we met each other and I dont know whether you were married or not, so I intentionally kept a distance from you. Well, I still fell in love with you in the end. I remember everything that happened between us. Once when a man sexually insulted me in my workce, you stood up for me and beat him down on the ground. You were injured too. Once when... Once when... Gu Man told many details of her old memories. You were very outstanding in work too and you became a supervisor after having worked in apany for only half a year, and you were gradually promoted to be the manager of the nning department. However, you were caught in a car ident, which was the beginning of our 18-years separation. In the beginning, I wanted to kill myself, but I found out that I was already pregnant so I persuaded myself to live my life for the sake of our baby... When it was almost 7 pm, Gu Ning went upstairs to tell Gu Man toe have dinner with them. Gu Man had already spent two hours in Tang Yunfans room. It wasnt necessary to talk to Tang Yunfan for a whole day, and Gu Man could do it for around two hours in the morning and in the afternoon. It was tiring to talk for nearly four hours a day, and Gu Man needed rest as well. When Gu Man walked out, she looked haggard with red swollen eyes. Ningning, I dont think that Im in a good condition to meet them, Gu Man said. Its fine. Dont worry about it. Gu Ning held Gu Mans hands, and secretly put her power into Gu Mans body to help Gu Man recover and cheer Gu Man up. However, Gu Ning didnt help Gu Man recoverpletely back to normal. If Gu Man looked normal as usual after seeing Tang Yunfan in danger the others might think that she was cold blooded. Therefore, Gu Man still appeared with her slightly haggard face. Nobody thought that she wasnt beautiful anymore but had deep sympathy for her. All the members in the Tang family felt guilty, but they didnt know what to say because they all hoped that Tang Yunfan would wake up as soon as possible. During dinner, Tang Yunrong and Jiang Lihua kept putting all kinds of dishes into Gu Mans bowl and told her to eat as much as she could. Gu Man actually had a poor appetite after crying and talking for two hours in Tang Yunfans room. Even so, she did her best to eat as much as she could in order to not worry Tang Yunrong and Jiang Lihua. When Leng Shaoting arrived at City B, he sat in a restaurant waiting for Gu Ning. Leng Shaotings outstanding appearance attracted a lot of attention from women around him, but many of them didnt dare to strike up a conversation with him because he seemed very cold. However, one woman was an exception. Because there was heating in the restaurant, many people took off their coats after they came in. And the woman who came to Leng Shaotings table was wearing a tight-fitting, low-cut red sweater with a hip hugging skirt that outlined her alluring figure. Apanied by her delicate features and makeup look, she was able to win most mens hearts. However, Leng Shaoting only loved Gu Ning, so he disliked any woman who struck up a conversation with him. Hey, may I sit here? the woman asked in a sexy tone but it was quite disgusting in Leng Shaotings ears. No, he said inly, and the smile immediately froze on the womans face. It was the very first time that a man had rejected her in public! Even so, the woman didnt want to give up because the man was so handsome. Hey, dont be so... Leave me alone. Before the woman could finish, Leng Shaoting opened his mouth again and gave her a cold nce. The woman was scared, and felt utterly embarrassed, so she left in a hurry. Such things had happened many times. When Gu Ning and Gu Man finished dinner, they went back to Huafu Hills; they woulde again at 9 oclock tomorrow morning. Tang Yunhang drove them back to Huafu Hills in person, and Gu Ning could drive her car to the Tang familys house tomorrow. The car entered Huafu Hills, and stopped in front of a beautiful house. When Gu Man saw the house she was totally shocked. To her astonishment, the Tang family was so generous. Gu Ning had told Gu Man that the Tang family had given her a house before they went to visit them, but Gu Man didnt know that the house was so luxurious and was located in City B. The housing price was extremely high in City B, and this house had to be worth over dozens of millions of yuan. After they got out of the car, Tang Yunhang took out two 20-inch suitcases from its trunk. Gu Nings clothes were in one of them, and Gu Mans were in another. What are these? Gu Man was confused. Grandpa Tang told my two aunts to prepare some clothes for us, in case we didnt bring a change of clothes with us from City G, Gu Ning exined. Well... Gu Man was surprised that the Tang family was so considerate. Please pass on my thanks to Master Tang, Gu Man said to Tang Yunhang. Actually they could buy new clothes by themselves, but they epted Master Tangs kindness since he already did it for them. Of course, Tang Yunhang said. The Tang family treated Gu Man very well, not only because her rtionship with Tang Yunfan, but also because she came to City B for the purpose of helping them wake Tang Yunfan up. Chapter 545 - You Mother Looks So Young!

Chapter 545 You Mother Looks So Young!

Tang Yunhang helped Gu Ning and Gu Man to carry the suitcases into the house before he left. After that, Gu Ning tidied a room up for Gu Man, which was a little distance from hers with a study and a guest room in the middle. Gu Ning did it on purpose, because Leng Shaoting was going to visit her in the night. Gu Mans bedroom was only a little smaller than the master bedroom, and it was also equipped with a walk-in closet. When Gu Ning was tidying the room up for Gu Man, she sent a message to Leng Shaoting with the location of her house. Gu Ning: I dare you toe. At this moment, Leng Shaoting was still in the hotel, staring at the screen of his phone, thinking about why Gu Ning hadnt contacted him yet. He wasnt dreaming that he could meet Gu Ning tonight, but at least he could talk with her for a while on the phone! When he saw Gu Nings message all of a sudden, Leng Shaoting almost jumped up from the sofa. Leng Shaoting: Of course I dare. Gu Ning: I always feel were having an affair. Leng Shaoting: We can tell your mother if you want. Gu Ning: Forget it. If my mom finds it out, shell me you for seducing her daughter and chase you away from our house, ha-ha. Leng Shaoting: Ha-ha. Gu Ning: Wait for a while, ande here a littleter, because my mom is still awake. Leng Shaoting: No problem. As long as he could see Gu Ning, he didnt care howte it was. Outside of the duplex, Cao Wenxin had just driven her bright red Lamborghini back in great anger. When she saw that the lights were on in Gu Nings house, Cao Wenxin was surprised, and couldnt believe her eyes. Gu Ning came to City B? Why didnt she tell me! Cao Wenxin stopped her car at once, then walked to Gu Nings house with an angry expression. She decided to punish Gu Ning. She went to the door, and rang the doorbell. Ningning, who could it be? Gu Man was confused, because it was veryte now. Oh, it must be my aunts daughter, Cao Wenxin. She lives in the next house, and I think that she must have found out that Im here when she saw that our lights are on, Gu Ning said. She heard the sound of the car just then, and only Cao Wenxin and she lived here, so she bet it had to be Cao Wenxin. Oh! Gu Man followed Gu Ning walking downstairs. Since Cao Wenxin was Tang Yunrongs daughter, she had to meet her. Once the door was opened, Cao Wenxin raised her voice in anger. Gu Ning! Why didnt you tell me that you came to City B? If I didnte back tonight, I wouldnt have found out... Before she finished her sentence, she noticed Gu Man in the living room and closed her mouth at once feeling a little embarrassed. This is? Cao Wenxin asked. My mother, Gu Ning said. Really? Your mother looks so young! Cao Wenxin was astonished, because Gu Man looked like a woman around 30. Women loved hearingpliments so Gu Man was very happy to hear that. Well, its very nice to meet you! Cao Wenxin immediately greeted Gu Man politely. Cao Wenxins attitude changed very fast, which amused Gu Ning and Gu Man. Nice to meet you too! Gu Man said then invited Cao Wenxin toe in. Come on in, please! Cao Wenxin walked in and asked Gu Man in a hurry, Would you please tell me how you take care of your skin? Although Cao Wenxin behaved like a boy normally, she was a young woman who loved beauty after all. Gu Man was almost 40, but looked like a woman around 30, and Cao Wenxin also wanted to look much younger than her real age. Um, I dont know actually, because Ningning has helped me a lot. Gu Man smiled. She only knew that Gu Ning gave her and Gu Qing some nutritious food and told them to eat it regrly. Gu Ning, why didnt you tell me about that! Arent we good sisters? Cao Wenxin criticized Gu Ning Well, Im thinking about sending you some skin-care products which will be on the market soon, and youll be the first person to have them. Satisfied? Gu Ning said. Cao Wenxinughed. Very well! I was just kidding. Please dont be mad at me. Gu Ning rolled her eyes at Cao Wenxin,ughing too. Well, let me pour some water for you two, Gu Man said, walking to the kitchen, but was stopped by Gu Ning. Mom, dont bother. She lives just next door, and she can go home to have some water if shes thirsty. Ningning, how can you be so impolite! Gu Man was a little displeased. Please dont bother. I did have a lot of water just a while ago so Im not thirsty now, Cao Wenxin said. Since Cao Wenxin said so, Gu Man didnt insist. She also didnt want to disturb the two girls chatting, so she went upstairs to organize her clothes. Once Gu Man was gone, Cao Wenxin questioned Gu Ning, When did youe here? Why didnt you tell me? Today, but I was very busy during the day, and I just came home so I didnt have time to tell you yet, Gu Ning gave Cao Wenxin a perfunctory answer because she knew that Cao Wenxin wasnt aware of her rtionship with the Tang family. Fine! Cao Wenxin understood Gu Ning was always busy, so she epted Gu Nings exnation. When will you go back to City F then? No idea, Gu Ning said. Speaking of that, Gu Ning suddenly realized that she hadnt called her head teacher for a leave yet. What? Dont you need to attend sses? Cao Wenxin was surprised. She knew that Gu Ning was a busy businesswoman but Gu Ning was still a student too. Most importantly, Gu Ning was going to attend the National College Entrance Exam in a few months! I cant, because I have something important to deal with here. I think Ill call my principal tomorrow and discuss with him about whether I can be absent till the National College Entrance Exam, Gu Ning said. Chapter 546 - Do You Feel Nothing for Him?

Chapter 546 Do You Feel Nothing for Him?

What? Youre not going to attend your sses, and youll directly attend the entrance examination to college? Are you sure that you can pass it? Cao Wenxin rounded her eyes in shock. She didnt expect that Gu Ning would be so bold. Will your principal agree? Will you be expelled? Dont worry. As long as I can pass the exam and get a good score nobody will stop me. Gu Ning was confident that her principal would agree because she was the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry after all. Skilled people were not only those who were good at studying, but also those who could do business well. Therefore, it was impossible that her principal would expel her, who became a billionaire at such a young age. Fine, you win. Seeing Gu Ning being so confident, Cao Wenxin chose to believe her. After all, Gu Ning was very outstanding. All of a sudden, Cao Wenxin seemed upset, so Gu Ning asked her, Whats wrong? Its all because of Xin Bei! When I first met him, I mistook him as a terrible man because I thought that Yu Wenjing was his girlfriend, and I even helped Yu Wenjing. However, I met Yu Wenjing in a shopping mall today and she swore at me when she saw me! Shes so insane, and said that I have a secret romantic rtionship with Xin Bei. How is it possible? Xin Bei and I hate each other so much, and well never be close to one another, Cao Wenxin told Gu Ning everything, like she couldnt tolerate it anymore. Hearing that, Gu Ning was surprised. Well, is it true? Are you secretly dating Xin Bei? Of course not! How is it possible! Cao Wenxin denied it at once. Her friend just saw me hanging out with Xin Bei at the Lantern Festival so she believes that Im dating Xin Bei, but we hung out together with our families. We didnt hang out alone. Cao Wenxin felt aggrieved Gu Ning, on the other hand, was greatly surprised. Howe you hung out with Xin Bei at the Lantern Festival? Gu Ning asked. Cao Wenxin said, Didnt Xin Bei tell us that he was going to visit his uncle when we met him at the airportst time? Can you believe that his uncle is my uncle too! When we spent the Lantern Festival together, my aunt and my mom even wanted to set us up! Gu Ning thought for a while. In the beginning, she believed that Cao Wenxin and Xu Jinchen would be a great couple, but it seemed that Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei were more suitable for each other. Although they disliked each other now, it was possible that they had a love-hate rtionship. In addition, Tang Yunrong approved of Xin Bei. Do you feel nothing for him? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin panicked a little, then denied at once. Yes, I feel nothing. Gu Ning smiled, but didnt say another word because she knew that Cao Wenxin was lying. She decided to do something when it was needed to help them. When it was almost 9 pm, Cao Wenxin went back to her house. Gu Ning then called her principal. Hi, Im so sorry to bother you, sir. This is Gu Ning. Gu Ning? The principal was surprised to hear from Gu Ning. May I help? Well, the thing is Im very busy recently in City B and Ill be absent from sses a lot, so can I not go to school until the entrance examination to collegees? Please dont worry. I promise that I will keep studying on my own, and pass the exam with a great test score, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning was confident that she could easily pass all kinds of exams. Sure, no problem! the principal said with crity. Ill talk to your headteacher tomorrow, and well inform you three days before the entrance examination to college. It went more smoothly than Gu Ning had thought. Thank you so much! Gu Ning said. My pleasure. Gu Ning, youre the pride of our school, and other principals from other school are all jealous of me after they heard about your sessful business! the principal said with happiness. Gu Ning suddenly thought of something, then said, Sir, if you dont mind, Id love to donate five million yuan for redecoration or reconstruction of our school. Although the No.3 High School was just amon high school and many buildings were aging, the principal had applied for money to reconstruct and redecorate them. However, his application had been rejected. Since Gu Ning was rich now, she was willing to do something for her alma mater. R-really? The principal was shocked, and couldnt believe his ears. Of course. Ill send someone to settle it with you tomorrow, Gu Ning said with a smile. Will your parents agree? the principal asked worriedly. He knew that Gu Ning had made a lot of money, but she was just a student after all. My parents are supportive, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, the principal rxed. Thatll be great! The principal was very excited and grateful. Thank you so much, Gu Ning! My pleasure, Gu Ning said. After hanging up the call with Gu Ning, the principal wiped his tears away. His wife, Bai Nian, noticed and asked with confusion, What happened? The principal sighed, Didnt I tell you that my application for some money to reconstruct and redecorate the aged buildings in the school has been rejected? Chapter 547 - Do You Need Me to Put a Rope Down?

Chapter 547 Do You Need Me to Put a Rope Down?

So? Bai Nian was still confused and didnt understand why her husband seemed so excited. Well, a student just donated five million yuan to our school for the reconstruction and redecoration, the principal said, and he had mixed emotions now. What? A student? A rich second-generation heir? Bai Nian thought that the student had to be from a rich family. Not really, shes the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, the principal said. Thinking of Gu Nings identity, the principal couldnt help but admire her for her outstanding ability. What? It was her? Bai Nian was surprised. She had heard from her husband that the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry was studying in his school, and she also admired Gu Ning. Ever since Bai Nian had heard what Gu Ning had achieved at such a young age, she always wished that her children could be as sessful as Gu Ning. Right at that moment, Bai Nians son came back home after ying basketball with his friends, and he had sweat a lot and had an unpleasant smell, which annoyed Bai Nian. Bai Nian then began to criticize her son, while her son had no idea why his mother suddenly became so mad at him. After a while, he finally figured out that his mother thought that he wasnt outstanding enough after hearing the story of an excellent student in his fathers school. However, he felt aggrieved too. In fact, he wasnt badpared with his peers and was also a good student in his school. Even so, he didnt dare to argue with his mother, but listened to his mothers endless criticism with patience. In City B, Gu Man was asleep around 11 pm, so Gu Ning sent a message to Leng Shaoting at once. The hotel where Leng Shaoting stayed wasnt far, so he soon arrived at Gu Nings house after reading her message. He called Gu Ning when he arrived and went to the side of Gu Nings bedroom following Gu Nings directions. When they saw each other, there was a burning desire in their eyes. Do you need me to put a rope down there? Gu Ning joked. She knew that it was easy for Leng Shaoting to climb up three stories. No need, Leng Shaoting said then hung up. Quickly, he had easily climbed up to the third floor with just his hands. When he stood in front of Gu Ning, he sped her in his arms like he hadnt seen her in ages. Ningning, I missed you, Leng Shaoting said although they had only been apart for half a day. My moms bedroom isnt far away so we need to be quiet, Gu Ning warned. Sure, Ill hug you while we sleep, and we wont do anything, Leng Shaoting said. He knew that Gu Man slept in a nearby bedroom, so he didnt dare to make noise but he was already satisfied that he was able to hug Gu Ning and fall asleep together tonight. Although they didnt have sex, they did kiss and touch each other in bed. The next day, when light first appeared, Leng Shaoting woke up. In case Gu Man would find out, and it was also inconvenient to leave during the day, Leng Shaoting left Gu Nings bedroom. Cao Wenxin called Gu Ning in the early morning, and she wanted to visit Gu Ning. Cao Wenxin felt bored now and would love to have some fun with Gu Ning. Um, Ill call you backter, Gu Ning said. Cao Wenxin didnt know what had happened to Tang Yunfan yet, so Gu Ning wasnt sure whether she could tell Cao Wenxin. After hanging up the call with Cao Wenxin, Gu Ning called Tang Haifeng at once. Tang Haifeng didnt keep it a secret from Cao Wenxin on purpose, but he didnt want to worry the younger generation. Since Cao Wenxin wanted to spend the day with Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin would find out sooner orter, Tang Haifeng agreed. Therefore, Gu Ning called Cao Wenxin back and told her that they would go to the Tang Familys houseter. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin got up at once. It was already 7:30 am but Cao Wenxin was still lying in bed. Although she had a habit of running in the morning, she would sometimes bezy, especially when the weather was cold. And although it was already spring, it was still cold outside. Cao Wenxin came to Gu Nings house around 8 am, and the breakfast was ready on the table. Seeing Gu Man, Cao Wenxin greeted her politely. Do you want to drive your car, or drive with me? Gu Ning asked Cao Wenxin during breakfast. Ill drive with you, Cao Wenxin said. She was determined to spend the whole day with Gu Ning After breakfast, the three of them left the house. However, when Gu Man saw Gu Nings car, she was astonished, because she recognized that the car was a Lamborghini, which was very luxurious. Ningning, how must is your car? Gu Man took a long breath in before she asked. Aunt Tang sent it to me, and it costs over ten million yuan, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Gu Man was shocked. They-theyre too generous! Gu Ning received the luxurious car as a gift when the Tang Family didnt know that she actually was Tang Yunfans biological daughter, so it was enough to prove that the Tang Family was really generous. The gifts Ningning sent us are also very valuable. A luxurious car is merely nothing, Cao Wenxin said. Hearing that, Gu Man rxed a little. After that, they got in the car, driving away from the duplex. When Gu Ning and the others left the house, it was 8:30 am, so there wasnt much traffic on the roads. Not far behind Gu Nings car was another luxurious car, and the people sitting in it started to discuss Gu Nings white Lamborghini. Chapter 548 - Cao Wenxin Learns the Truth

Chapter 548 Cao Wenxin Learns the Truth

Isnt that thetest model of Lamborghini? I heard that there are only 40 of them around the world! I wanted to buy one, but it wasnt avable, a man said in a jealous tone. The man was Pan Zirui. There were another two men in the luxurious car. One was Guan Bin, while the other was a stranger. Lets catch it up to see who the driver is! Guan Bin proposed with curiosity. The driver must either be rich or powerful. No problem! Pan Zirui was curious too, so he sped up at once. However, when he saw who the driver of the white Lamborghini was, he mmed on the brakes in shock and couldnt believe his eyes. The driver was Gu Ning! Pan Zirui suddenly stopped his car, and almost caused a rear-end collision. Hey, do you know how to drive or not! A driver who drove behind them swore in anger. Luckily, nobody was injured, so the driver drove his car away after swearing. Gu Ning and the others were also slightly scared. It was so dangerous! Gu Man said. Exactly! It almost caused a rear-end collision, Cao Wenxin said. Although Gu Ning didnt know who that luxurious car belonged to, she saw Pan Zirui in the drivers seat from the rear-view mirror, and she believed that Pan Zirui must have been shocked to see her driving this white Lamborghini. Guan Bin was also scared in Pan Ziruis car. Zirui, why did you suddenly m on the brakes? Dont you know that it was very dangerous? The driver is my boss! Pan Zirui said with excitement. Boss, what boss? Pan Ziruis friend was curious. Guan Bin, on the other hand, said with great surprise, What? The driver is Miss Gu? Guan Bin sat in the rear seats so he didnt see the driver of the white Lamborghini clearly. Miss Gu? Ziruis boss is a woman? Pan Ziruis friend was astonished and couldnt believe his ears, because they all knew that Pan Zirui despised women a lot. Miss Gu is different, and we all admire her. When Zhao Kanglin revenged himself on us and almost beat us to death, it was Miss Gu who came to rescue us. You werent there so you didnt know how cool Miss Gu was when she alone, beat four men down within seconds. In addition, Miss Gu is Tang Jiakais younger sister. I think that they have to be rtives, Guan Bin was getting increasingly excited. In the beginning, he despised Gu Ning, but he started to respect her after the horse racing. When Gu Ning came to rescue them, he already admired her. Really? Pan Ziruis friend was greatly surprised, because he had never heard that any woman could be so awesome. Of course! Pan Zirui said. Is Tang Jiakai from the top Tang family of City B? Pan Ziruis friend asked and a touch of viciousness shed by his eyes. Yes! Exactly because of Miss Gu, I even shared a meal with Tang Jiakai at the same table! Guan Bin said and felt honored. There was an abyss between him and Tang Jiakai, so he wasnt jealous of Tang Jiakai, but just wanted to please Tang Jiakai. Zirui, since Miss Gu is your boss, why dont we have a gathering tonight? Pan Ziruis friend said. Let me call herter, and see whether shes free tonight. Pan Zirui also wanted to meet Gu Ning. When Gu Ning and the others arrived at the Tang Familys house, Cao Wenxin finally learned that Tang Yunfan had been in a car ident and had been unconscious for nearly five days. At the same time, she also found out that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter, which was the reason why they closely resembled each other. The news surprised Cao Wenxin, and she also felt excited. If Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter, then Gu Ning would be her biological cousin too! Fate was really unbelievable. However, she was worried about Tang Yunfans condition too. When Gu Man went upstairs to talk to Tang Yunfan, Gu Ning received Pan Ziruis call. Boss, why didnt you tell me that you came to City B? Pan Ziruiined. I came here to deal with something serious, Gu Ning said. When will you be free? Can we have a gathering tonight? Pan Zirui asked. Im afraid that I cant. Ill call you when Im free, Gu Ning said. Fine, Pan Zirui said. Once Pan Zirui hung up the call, his friend asked him whether Gu Ning was free tonight. She doesnt have time tonight, but shell call me when shes free, Pan Zirui said. Pan Ziruis friend, on the other hand, felt greatly disappointed but he couldnt do anything about it. Leng Shaoting wasnt a boss who did nothing. Although he had hired skilled managers to run Shengshi Group for him and he seldom interfered in the business or checked the finances, he still needed to keep abreast of the development of his business group. The headquarters of Shengshi Group was located in the capital and it had many branches in every big city. Shengshi Group wasnt established by Leng Shaoting, but was actually his grandpas property. When Leng Shaotings mother passed away, Leng Shaoting became the sole beneficiary of his grandpas legacy. When Leng Shaoting took over Shengshi Group, it wasnt on the list of the top 20 enterprises. However, within five years, Shengshi Group rose and developed at a fast rate under Leng Shaotings leadership, and surpassed one enterprise after another until it became a legend. The rapid rise of apany naturally would attract peers attention, and many of them had schemed against Shengshi Group in business, trying to defeat it. In the beginning, it had been very hard for Leng Shaoting to handle the challenges, but his business opponents started to give up when Leng Shaoting and Shengshi Group became extremely sessful over a short period of time. Shengshi Group and Tanghuang Group were two well-known dominant enterprises, and they often cooperated with each other. Neither Leng Shaoting, nor Tang Yunfan would bother to scheme against their business opponents, so they were able to build their business very well. Chapter 549 - CEO’s Office

Chapter 549 CEOs Office

However, if anyone dared scheme against them behind their backs, they wouldnt hesitate to take action. Interestingly, Tang Yunfan didnt know that the real boss of Shengshi Group was Leng Shaoting, and vice versa. And from now on, given their rtionships with Gu Ning, Shengshi Group and Tanghuang Group would cooperate with one another in a more harmonious way. They wouldpromise for the sake of Gu Ning and wouldnt hurt each others benefits. Shengshi Group was located in a ce near the downtown. It was a 32-story tall building, which covered over a thousand square-meters. He Qiming was the president of Shengshi Groups City B branch. He was around 40-years-old, and was a diligent man who was also part of the legacy left by Leng Shaotings grandfather. The majority of the experienced managers Leng Shaoting had hired to work for him were all loyal people. The fact that Shengshi Group could be so sessful today partially relied on them. DULL Once Leng Shaoting entered the hall of Shengshi Group, he attracted a lot of attention from people around him, especially the young girls at the reception desk. Wow, Mr. Leng came here today! Hes as handsome as always! Indeed! Its so rare to see him here. The young girls who worked at the reception desk all knew Leng Shaoting, because he had been here before, and He Qiming also told them not to stop Leng Shaoting whenever he came here. Of course, He Qiming didnt tell them Leng Shaotings real identity, so they thought that Leng Shaoting must be his friend. However, when Leng Shaoting walked forward to get in the elevator, a group of people had just walked out of one, and the person leading them was a beautiful, young, professional woman. When she saw Leng Shaoting, she was stunned by him at first nce. She didnt strike up a conversation with Leng Shaoting in public, but remembered his face and made up her mind to have a meeting with him. Leng Shaoting ignored them, directly walking to the CEO exclusive elevator. When the woman saw Leng Shaoting walking into that elevator, her eyes lit up. Go find out who he is. The woman gave an order to her secretary when Leng Shaoting walked into the CEO exclusive elevator. Yes, madam, her secretary said. After a while, Leng Shaoting arrived at the CEOs office on the 32nd floor. Before Leng Shaoting came here, he told He Qiming not to wee him in order to protect his real identity. The minute Leng Shaoting walked inside, He Qiming greeted him with great respect. Wee, Lord Leng. Hi, Leng Shaoting said lightly then sat on the sofa. He Qimings secretary immediately poured a cup of tea for Leng Shaoting before she walked out. He Qiming then reported to Leng Shaoting on the recent development of thepany, but Leng Shaoting didnt need to deal with the business himself. In fact, Leng Shaoting wasnt good at doing business, but he was excellent at choosing the right people to do the right thing When thepany needed a final decision when facing a difficulty, Leng Shaoting would. of course, be the final decision-maker. Gu Ning was still absent from her school next week. Zhang Qiuhua didnt know why because Gu Ning hadnt told her that she would be absent for so long During the recess, the principal told Zhang Qiuhua that Gu Ning wouldnt attend the following sses, which shocked Zhang Qiuhua. What? She wont attend the rest of the sses, and will onlye on the days of the National College Entrance Examination? You agreed? Yes! the principal said. He didnt think that it was a bad idea. The entrance examination to college is just around the corner! Zhang Qiuhua felt helpless. She promised to keep studying on her own, and that shell pass the exam with a good score. Dont worry, the principal said. Even so, Zhang Qiuhua still thought that the idea was crazy. However, the principal had agreed, and she couldnt change his decision. Yu Mixi and the others also knew that Gu Ning was busy and wouldnt attend the rest of the sses, so they didnt call her in order to not disturb her. Once in a while, Gu Ning would chat with them in their WeChat group. In the Tang familys house, Gu Man spoke to Tang Yunfan in the room as usual, while Gu Ning stayed in the living hall. Today was Monday, so Tang Yunhang and the others went to work while Tang Haifeng, Cao Wenxin and Gu Ning stayed at home. Before long, Quan Mingkai came and followed Tang Haifeng walking to the study to discuss business with him. Master Tang, Tang Deming frequently visits Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan these days. I think that he wants to win their approval, Quan Mingkai said. Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan were the two directors who had abstained in the vote for a new chairman of Tanghuang Group. How has Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan reacted to that? Tang Haifeng asked. I dont see any differences from their usual behaviors, but nobody knows what theyre doing privately, Quan Mingkai said. Even though there was no apparent change in their rtionship with Tang Deming, nobody knew what they were doing in private. Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan had done a lot for thepany, and had never hurt the benefits of thepany, but Tang Haifeng still had to be careful. Master Tang, I have the feeling that there is someone supporting Tang Deming from behind the scene, but I dont know who the person is yet. From Tang Demings call records, I dont find any suspects, however, its also possible that they use secret phone numbers to contact each other, Quan Mingkai said. Although the Tanghuang Group was very powerful, they still couldnt find out everything they wanted to know. Keeping a close eye on them, Tang Haifeng said. Yes, sir, Quan Mingkai said. After that, they talked about something else for a while before walking out of the study. Miss Gu, your store can bepleted today, and itll be fully cleaned tomorrow. Please let me know when you finish your work. Lord Tang has told me to cooperate with you in propaganda and endorsement, Quan Mingkai said to Gu Ning. Chapter 550 - The Spokesperson of Jade Beauty Jewelry

Chapter 550 The Spokesperson of Jade Beauty Jewelry

Thanks, Mr. Quan. Ill call you once I finish my work here, Gu Ning said. She did need the support of Tanghuang Group concerning publicity. You dont need to call me Mr. Quan. Were not strangers after all, so you can directly call me Uncle Quan, Quan Mingkai said. Although he had just met Gu Ning a few times, Gu Ning was already a member of the Tang Family anyway. Uncle Quan, Gu Ning called him. Please dont me Miss Gu anymore, and you can directly call my full name. Sure, Gu Ning, Quan Mingkai said. Quan Mingkai still had something else to deal with, so he leftter. All of a sudden, Gu Ning had a very busy schedule in the following days. The jewelry store in City B was about to open within a week, and the opening ceremony would be held in the Huangdeng Hotel, which was super easy for her to settle. However, she had to go back to City G in person before that. They needed to deliver arge amount of jade jewelry, and it wouldnt be safe enough if Zhou Zhenghong did that job all on his own. In addition, she had to set up a processing nt in City B so that she wouldnt need to deliver jade jewelry from City G in the future. After the meal, she also needed to check the gowns for the opening ceremony. Although she trusted Yu Zi, she had to check them in person too. As for the models, she could hire some from the entertainmentpany under the name of Tanghuang Group. For now, Gu Ning hadnt made the final decision as to the spokesperson of Jade Beauty Jewelry, because it was very important and the spokesperson would endorse her brand for at least a whole year. Therefore, Gu Nings first choice was Su Tongnuo because Su Tongnuo worked for her and she knew that Su Tongnuo was a professional actress with a good reputation. Maybe Su Tongnuo wasnt very famous in the eyes of the public, and she didnt have a strong influence, but Gu Ning wasnt worried at all. Since Su Tongnuo worked for her, she would make her popr. Moreover, Su Tongnuo was also a potential A-list actress, so Gu Ning was confident that she would be a great choice. As long as the advertisement was released, Su Tongnuo could soon be a household name with the help of K. Other than that, Gu Ning also needed to go fetch Chu Peihan and the others in City D as well, because their parts in the film were almost over. The drugs and skincare products were also done in the factory of Cine Pharmaceutical Company, and they would be tested in a few days. After the test, they coulde onto the market. However, Ning Changkais business enemies would stop him from passing the test without a doubt, so Gu Ning had to go to the capital in a few days. Chen Cangyis legs were fully recovered too, and he was able to work now so Gu Ning had to make some arrangements for him. Ningning, who will you choose to be the spokesperson of your jewelry brand? Cao Wenxin asked with curiosity. Su Tongnuo, Gu Ning said. What? Cao Wenxin was surprised. Dont you think that her influence isnt strong enough? Why dont you use an A-list celebrity? Although Su Tongnuo was a friend of Cao Wenxins friend, it was undeniable that Su Tongnuo wasnt famous enough to be the spokesperson of a well-known luxurious jewelry brand. Hearing their talk, Tang Haifeng added, I think Wenxin is right. There are a few actors working for an entertainmentpany which is controlled by our family. I think you can choose the spokesperson from them. Gu Ning wore a grateful smile. Thank you for your advice grandpa, but I still want to give this chance to the actress who works for my entertainmentpany. If she wasnt going to do that, the actresses who worked for her would never have a chance to be popr. What? The actress works for you? Youre involved in the entertainment industry? Tang Haifeng was astonished. Yes, Gu Ning said, but didnt exin the reason. Tang Haifeng wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. In fact, what could he say now? Gu Ning became a billionaire at such a young age all on her own, and had proved that she was able to run her business very well. Therefore, Tang Haifeng didnt have the right to stop Gu Ning from building her business empire. It was just a beginning as well, because Gu Ning had just started up her business, and she wasnt a majorpetitor in the industries that she was involved in yet. Once she became a strongpetitor, and began to grab resources from her peers, she would be in a fierce war in business. Girl Gu, if you need anything, feel free to tell me, alright? Tang Haifeng said. He was more than willing to support his lovely granddaughter. Sure, grandpa, Gu Ning said. In politics, you might achieve something all on your own but it didnt work like that in business. No matter how smart or skillful you were, you still needed to closely cooperate with others. Without a powerfulwork, it was impossible to be sessful in business. Gu Man talked to Tang Yunfan for another two hours, but Tang Yunfan still had no reaction, which worried everyone. After lunch, Gu Ning had to leave the Tang Familys house, but she was worried that Gu Man would feel uneasy staying alone here. However, Gu Man told her that everyone in the Tang Family were easy-going, and Gu Man was ustomed to the new environment. Gu Ning went out to deal with some business as well as some personal affairs, so she couldnt bring Cao Wenxin with her. Although Cao Wenxinined about it, she didnt insist. Once Gu Ning drove away from the Tang Familys house, she called Yu Zi. She nned to check on the gowns first. Yu Zi was in her shop, so Gu Ning would go to her shop to meet her after she met Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was sharing the meal with He Qiming in the hotel, so Gu Ning directly went to the hotel to pick him up. Although there were many luxurious cars stopped outside of the hotel, Gu Nings limited edition Lamborghini was still very noticeable. Once she stopped it outside of the hotel, it attracted a lot of attention from people around it. Wow, isnt that thetest model of Lamborghini? There are only 40 of them around the world! Indeed! It looks so cool! Chapter 551 - Getting Closer

Chapter 551

Getting Closer

Of course it looks cool! Its the limited edition! I think there are only five of that model in our country. Wow, the owner of the car must be super-rich and powerful. Exactly! My cousin wanted to buy one, but failed. Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting when she stopped the car, and Leng Shaoting walked out soon. When he saw Gu Ning driving here by herself, he was surprised. Do you have a drivers license? Sure, Gu Ning said with pride. I passed the driving test when I came here after the New Year Festival. Leng Shaoting was impressed but not astonished, because he knew that Gu Ning was a skilled driver. Where are we going? Leng Shaoting got in the car. Fengshang Shopping Mall, Gu Ning said. The hotel wasnt far from Fengshang Shopping Mall and they arrived within 10 minutes. When they entered the underground parking lot, Gu Ning stopped the car and was about to get out but Leng Shaoting pulled her back. What? Gu Ning looked to him with confusion. Stay here for a while. I need to tell you something, Leng Shaoting said with a serious look. Seeing Leng Shaoting being serious, Gu Ning thought that it must be something important. What is it? Leng Shaoting approached her and Gu Ning thought that it must be a secret so he needed to be close to her. Unexpectedly, Leng Shaoting kissed her the next second. Gu Ning wouldnt be alert when she was with Leng Shaoting, so Leng Shaoting always had a chance to kiss her. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second then soon realized that Leng Shaoting just yed a romantic trick in order to kiss her. The two were getting closer to each other. Leng Shaoting kissed Gu Ning for a short while before he sat back in his seat because they were still in a public ce. You... Gu Ning was a little annoyed, but she had to admit that she loved this feeling. I always lose control of myself when youre by my side, Leng Shaoting said, staring at Gu Ning with a burning desire in his eyes. Gu Ning flushed, then opened the car door getting out without dy. Leng Shaoting was amused then left the car too. He walked to Gu Nings side, holding her hand, walking together to the shopping mall. The moment they appeared in the shopping mall, many people were attracted to this stunning couple. Most of them were women who couldnt help but stare at Leng Shaoting. It wasnt umon to see beautiful women in a high-end shopping mall, but it was rare to see a handsome man, especially an extremely handsome young man. What a shame! He already has a girlfriend. Well, stop dreaming. Such an extremely handsome young man cant be single. I hate his girlfriend. Ha-ha. If he entered the entertainment industry, I bet that hed be a household name. I think that he could be an heir of a super-rich family, and doesnt care about fame. Youre right. A rich second-generation heir is from a much higher social status than a star. Although a star was in the limelight all the time, many people from rich or powerful families despised the job. Noticing many women paying a lot of attention to Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning felt a little ufortable. Leng Shaoting held her hand tightly in his palm and joked, Should I wear a mask so that they cant see my face? Ha-ha. Gu Ning was amused. Well, I think that its better if you dont leave the house and stay by my side all the time. No problem. Leng Shaoting smiled. Ill eat and sleep all day in the house, and I wont go anywhere but stay by your side. He thought that it wasnt a bad idea to dine and sleep with Gu Ning all day long. However, Gu Ning didnt understand the special meaning of what Leng Shaoting had said. What if you gain too much weight? Leng Shaotingughed and his husky voice sound very sexy. Dont worry. I can exercise more every night. Gu Ning flushed again. Youre a bad man! Saying that, she wanted to draw her hand from Leng Shaotings palm, but her hand was held tightly by him. Ha-ha, Ill never let you leave my side. They were quite close to each other now, and neither of them was willing to leave the other. Before long, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at Charm store. However, there werent many customers shopping inside. Once Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked in, a saleswoman, Xiao Lin weed them. Its so nice to meet you, Miss Gu! Xiao Lin knew that Gu Ning was their new boss now. However, when she noticed Leng Shaoting, her eyes lit up and she was stunned by his outstanding appearance. Xiao Lin also understood that this extremely handsome man could be her new bosss boyfriend, so she soon drew her look back. Gu Ning noticed her reaction but didnt mind. Where is Yuzi? Shes in the storeroom now and she said that you may go there once youre here to meet her, Xiao Lin said. Great, Gu Ning said, then walked to the storeroom. Chapter 552 - Xia Yichu

Chapter 552 Xia Yichu

Gu Ning knocked on the door of the storeroom. Hi, may Ie in? Come on in please. The door isnt locked, Yu Zi said and Gu Ning pushed the door open walking inside. The storeroom was around 10 square-meters and it was also Yu Zis design studio. There were dresses hanging on a wall, and several mannequins dressed in gowns which werent finished yet. On the other side, there was a sewing machine and a table on which various needles and tools such as scissors for making clothing was ced. Hi boss, wee! Yu Zi greeted Gu Ning with enthusiasm. When Yu Zi saw Leng Shaoting, she was also stunned. Hi! Yu Zi greeted Leng Shaoting. Hi, Leng Shaoting said lightly. Boss,e on and have a look at the gowns. I can finish the three pieces on the mannequins by tomorrow, Yu Zi said. Gu Ning had a look then said with satisfaction, I love them! Hearing that, Yu Zi was finally relieved. I need to find an appropriatepany and factory next, Gu Ning said. I can help. Im free anyway, Leng Shaoting said at once. He wasining because Gu Ning didnt spend much time with him these days, and he was free and by himself all day. Gu Ning understood that he hadints, so she agreed, That would be great! We need workers to work in the factory too, but it takes time to hire people. Please help me find some garment factories which can barely stay afloat and are about to be sold. If its possible, we can directly acquire one, Gu Ning said It wasnt easy to run a profitable business nowadays, so manypanies went bankrupt every year, but Gu Ning would only acquire one if it was qualified. No problem, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning came to Charm store just to check on the gowns, so she left soon after that. She had nothing else to do during the rest of the day, so she decided to have a walk with Leng Shaoting, and they would be back before dinner. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to a park. They stopped the car in the parking lot then got out to take a walk. There were many people in the park but the park was veryrge, so people didnt gather together at a certain ce. No matter where Leng Shaoting walked people would be attracted to his outstanding appearance. Luckily, there werent many people around them, so it wasnt bothersome. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked to the woods and ambled on the forest path. Xia Yichu, whats wrong with you? Why didnt youe to record yesterday? Do you know that someone else bought the song before us, and we now have to pay liquidated damages which are over a million yuan? Do you know... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting heard a mans angry criticisms. Enough! Before the man could finish the sentence, a woman interrupted him in anger. Qiao Guanxiang, enough is enough! Stop lying to my face. I already found out that you and Pei Hena are merely taking advantage of me... At the end, the woman almost shouted, and burst into tears. Pei Hena? Gu Ning had heard the name. She was a popr singer. You... Qiao Guanxiang didnt expect that Xia Yichu would say it aloud, so he was struck dumb. How is it possible that she found out? Xia Yichu looked at Qiao Guanxiang, who was still in shock, and said with a biting smile, Qiao Guanxiang, I know that you actually dont like me at all, but approached me to help Pei Hena be popr. You said that you wanted to help me be a popr singer, but you nned a car ident and disfigured my face so that I cant appear in front of the public anymore. To realize my musical dream, I had no choice but to be a ghost singer for Pei Hena. How-how did you find out? Qiao Guanxiang rounded his eyes in shock, but his question proved that what Xia Yichu had said was true. Even Gu Ning felt greatly surprised hearing that. Gu Ning didnt want to interfere in other peoples personal affairs, but now she was interested. Pei Hena was a famous singer, which was affirmed by many experts. She also enjoyed great poprity among the public, and her name often appeared on the rankings of varied music forums. Unexpectedly, there was a ghost singer behind her. An entertainmentpany needed actors as well as singers. If Xia Yichu was really the ghost singer for Pei Hena, Gu Ning would love to have a talk with her. Even though her face was disfigured, it was easy for Gu Ning to help her recover. Gu Ning pulled Leng Shaoting to sit at a nearby bench, observing them. There was still a distance between them, so they didnt find out that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were eavesdropping. Although the position they were standing at was covered by dense branches, Gu Ning had Jade Eyes to help her. Gu Nings sight fell on Xia Yichu, observing her carefully. Xia Yichu was about 1.65 meter tall, medium build, not fat or thin, wearing a cap and a mask with only a pair of eyes exposed. Even so, Gu Ning still clearly saw her features. Xia Yichu was a beauty to some extent, if the scary scar could be removed from her right cheek. Even in the entertainment industry, she would still be a noticeable beauty. With her outstanding voice, singing skill, and beautiful face, it was unreasonable that she wouldnt be popr as long as she had support. Its not important how I found out. Since I already know, I wont let you take advantage of me anymore. Without me, Pei Henas career will be ruined. And, as long as I expose this dirty secret, you and Pei Hena will have to live in the darkness forever! Xia Yichu looked vicious, and said with strong hatred. She wasnt a weak girl, and had her own principals, but she had lost herself in love. Besides, ever since her face had been disfigured in an ident, Qiao Guanxiang always stayed by her side, so she had remained loyal to him, which was the reason why she had fallen into the trap they set for her. No, you cant do that! Qiao Guanxiang panicked. Once this dirty secret was exposed, their reputation would bepletely ruined. He had paid a lot to be sessful and thest thing he wanted now was to fall from that high social status. He was determined to be an outstanding agent. Why not? Im the victim, and youre the initiators of the evil n! Xia Yichu shouted in anger. Chapter 553 - Your Younger Brother Is in My Hands

Chapter 553 Your Younger Brother Is in My Hands

Having been schemed against by the man she loved, Xia Yichu felt deeply hurt, but she was angrier and more resentful than ever. She had lost herself in the ridiculous love so much that she didnt discover that Qiao Guanxiang was so shameless, snobbish and would get whatever he wanted by hook or by crook until now. Yichu, Ill give you money to get stic surgery aspensation, and Ill raise your sry too. Please, keep being Henas ghost singer, Qiao Guanxiang almost begged in order to protect his reputation and career. If I had enough money to get stic surgery, do you think that Id be willing to be Pei Henas ghost singer any longer? I can stand on the stage myself! Xia Yichu sneered. Xia Yichu was beautiful, and she was a singer, not an actress, so the audience hadparatively lower standard of appearance. As long as she could sing well, she was confident that she could be popr. However, her face was disfigured. A disfigured face was different from an ugly face, and she felt quite self-abased ever since the ident had happened to her. Thinking of that, Xia Yichu clenched her teeth in anger. Qiao Guanxiang, I promise that Ill pay you and Pei Hena back! Qiao Guanxiang seemed extremely displeased, and blurt out, Xia Yichu, if you dare to do that, Ill kill you and nobody will know that youve ever existed! Facing the threat, Xia Yichu stayed calm, and raised her phone to show Qiao Guanxiang. Qiao Guanxiang, do you think that I came here to meet you without preparing anything? Ive recorded every sentence you just said. If you dare hurt me, Ill spread it across the Inte. You... Qiao Guanxiang panicked at once, reaching out to grab Xia Yichus phone, but Xia Yichu escaped on time. Qiao Guanxiang was in a rage now. Thinking that Xia Yichu could ruin his reputation and career, he lost control of his emotions. However, he thought of something all of a sudden, and seemed less angry. Xia Yichu, dont forget that your younger brother is in my hands. If you dare to spread the recording across the Inte, Ill make a call, and your younger brother will be tortured. Qiao Guanxiang had a connection with gangs. How dare you! Xia Yichu panicked this time. Her younger brother was her only family in this world and she couldnt tolerate it if anything bad happened to him. Xia Yichu swore at herself. How could she forget that! Her younger brother was innocent and Qiao Guanxiang would keep her younger brother as a hostage. Face the reality Xia Yichu, and we can work together as usual. Dont worry. Ill still raise your sry, Qiao Guanxiang said arrogantly. However, if you dare to refuse, you cant bear the result. Xia Yichu was so mad, but she could do nothing about it. Although she hated Qiao Guanxiang and Pei Hena to death, she was reluctant to put her younger brother in a dangerous situation. She chose to yield for her younger brothers safety. Fine, I agree, Xia Yichu said in the end. She couldnt risk her younger brothers life. Hearing their conversation, Gu Ning really appreciated Xia Yichu now. Very well. Now, delete the recording, Qiao Guanxiang ordered. Xia Yichu didnt want to do it but she had to obey Qiao Guanxiangs order and deleted the recording right in front of him. You can have the day off and Ill send some people to watch over your younger brother. If you dare do anything to resist my control, your younger brother is doomed, Qiao Guanxiang said. As long as Xia Yichus younger brother was in his hands, he wasnt afraid that Xia Yichu wouldnt listen to him. After threatening Xia Yichu, Qiao Guanxiang left, while Xia Yichu copsed to the ground bursting into tears. At this moment, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to wait for her, while she walked to Xia Yichu. Did you sing every song for Pei Hena? Gu Ning asked. Hearing a strangers voice, Xia Yichu was a little scared. She stopped crying at once, looking to Gu Ning with fear on her face. Did-did you hear everything just then? Xia Yichu was horrified. If this girl spread what she had heard abroad, her younger brother would be in great danger. Noticing Xia Yichus worry, Gu Ningid her cards on the table. Dont worry. I wont leak a word out. I just want to figure out whether you sang every song for Pei Hena. If so, you rouse my interest, and we can cooperate if you dont want to be controlled by them any longer. What? Cooperate? Xia Yichu was surprised and doubted it. Gu Ning looked younger than 20-years-old, so it was hard for Xia Yichu to believe that Gu Ning could help her. Xia Yichu wasnt judging Gu Ning from her appearance, but she did seem too young. Well, have you heard of Su Tongnuo? Gu Ning opened her mouth. Do you mean the actress? Xia Yichu said. Yes, Gu Ning replied. Ive heard her name, and shes quite popr recently, Xia Yichu said but didnt understand why Gu Ning suddenly asked that question. I understand that you have doubts about my ability, but let me tell you a secret that Su Tongnuo is working for mypany now, Gu Ning said. What? Youre the boss of Fenghua Entertainment? Xia Yichu was shocked. She couldnt believe her ears. Although Fenghua Entertainment was a newly-establishedpany, it was quite powerful in the entertainment industry. Yes, Gu Ning said directly. Hearing her affirmative answer, Xia Yichu began to believe that this young girl before her eyes really could help her. Chapter 554 - Sign Xia Yichu

Chapter 554 Sign Xia Yichu

Do you have any evidence to prove that youre the boss of Fenghua Entertainment? Xia Yichu asked with doubt. Gu Ning understood that it wasnt persuasive if she said it without any solid proof. She then took out her phone, and logged into the official Weibo ount of Fenghua Entertainment before she showed the screen to Xia Yichu. I know its still not enough to prove that Im the boss of Fenghua Entertainment by logging into its official Weibo ount, but it at least proves that Im a key member of Fenghua Entertainment. Xia Yichu took a look at the screen, and believed that Gu Ning could be the boss of Fenghua Entertainment. However, after a short period of excitement, Xia Yichu looked upset again. Do you want me to be a ghost singer when you sign me? Ive done that for Pei Hena already, and I dont think that its a good idea if I keep doing it for another singer. Xia Yichu wasnt sure why Gu Ning wanted to sign her. Her face had been disfigured after all, and it would cost a lot to do stic surgery to help her recover. Gu Ning smiled then said, Im not dumb, and I know that its a bad idea. I want someone with real talent, not a ghost singer. Dont worry; I can help you regain your natural face without doing stic surgery. What? Really? Xia Yichu was totally shocked and couldnt believe her ears. Well see! Gu Ning said. Xia Yichu got excited again. Although it sounded too good to be true, she chose to believe Gu Ning Since youve heard the argument between Qiao Guanxiang and me, you must know that hell hurt my younger brother if I dont listen to him, Xia Yichu said. As long as she could get rid of Qiao Guanxiangs control, she was willing to do anything for Gu Ning. It was quite torturous to work for someone she hated to death. However, she couldnt abandon her younger brother. Gu Ning said with a smile on her face, If you work for me, I will of course protect your younger brother. Really? Xia Yichu was cheered up at once. Of course, Gu Ning said affirmatively. Great, Ill cooperate with you, Xia Yichu said. Arent you curious about your sry? Gu Ning looked at her, although she already had the answer. I dont care about the sry as long as I can get rid of Qiao Guanxiang and my younger brother is safe. I trust you, Xia Yichu said. It couldnt be worse to work for Gu Ning than it would be to keep working for Qiao Guanxiang. Although Xia Yichu had been treated unfairly, she still believed that there were more good people than bad ones in this world. Great, but Fenghua Entertainment is in the capital, so you would have to move there, Gu Ning said. No problem. Its a good thing to leave City B, but I cant leave my younger brother alone here, so would you please help me transfer him to a school in the capital? Xia Yichu asked. There were only two of them in her family, and all their rtives stopped contacting her ever since her parents passed away, so she only cared about her younger brother. Sure, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Xia Yichu was very grateful. You have to leave for the capital right now. Give me your phone number first, and Ill send the number of the general manager of Fenghua Entertainment to youter. Hell take care of you, and make all the arrangements, Gu Ning said. Fenghua would provide a housing allowance for its actors or singers, so Xia Yichu could use the money to rent an apartment for herself and her younger brother. It was just the beginning. If Xia Yichu could achieve a lot in her career and help thepany make a lot of money, she would gain more in the future. Thanks, Xia Yichu said. As for Qiao Guanxiang and Pei Hena, their reputation and career will soon be ruined once you show up on the stage, Gu Ning said. Youre right. Xia Yichu agreed. She had already deleted the recording, so she didnt have solid proof to use Qiao Guanxiang with. However, as long as she left them and went on the stage herself, Pei Hena and Qiao Guanxians career wouldntst long. I dont have any proof of their dirty secret now because I already deleted the recording. Xia Yichu was worried. It would be better if their dirty secrets could be exposed to the public. Dont worry. Ill find some, Gu Ning said with confidence. Just tell me their addresses and phone numbers. Gu Ning knew that she had to deal with those two potential enemies well, in case they tried to harm her business. Like when she had hired Lu Zhan, and acted against Tang Bingsen, Gu Ning was determined to get revenge on the Tang Family in the capital sooner orter. Although it wasnt difficult for her to kill Tang Bingsen now, she wasnt willing to do so, because she decided to carry out her n at a slow pace and disintegrate the Tang Familys business group little by little. In her previous incarnation, the Tang Familys business group wouldnt have been so sessful without her help. She lost count of how many illegal things she had done for them. The Tang Family had made full use of her and became an influential, rich family in the capital. Xia Yichu then sent Qiao Guanxiangs and Pei Henas addresses and phone numbers to Gu Ning at once. After that, Gu Ning gave her a porcin bottle the size of a thumb. There is a pill inside, which can cure the scar on your face. Pour some water in the bottle, and apply some with a cotton swab to your scar twice a day. Chapter 555 - Pei Hena And Qiao Guanxiang

Chapter 555 Pei Hena And Qiao Guanxiang

Xia Yichu was surprised again. This pill can cure my scar? She couldnt believe it because the scar on her face wasnt small, and only stic surgery could remove it. However, she thought that there was no reason for Gu Ning to lie to her. They had no benefit conflicts after all. In addition, Gu Ning needed her to make money for Gu Ningspany. Anyway, nothing good came without risk. Even if Gu Ning was just lying, she still had to try it. If she tried, she had hope; otherwise, she would be totally hopeless. Therefore, Xia Yichu took Gu Nings pill and thanked her with sincerity, Thank you so much! Youre wee. We just got what we needed from each other, Gu Ning said. Oh, you must do an injury report in the hospital first. Itlle in handy when you need it. I think you better do it when you arrive at the capital in case Qiao Guanxiang discovers it and causes unnecessary trouble. Sure, Xia Yichu said. After that, Gu Ning walked away and Xia Yichu immediately went back to her home and called her younger brother on the way. Xia Yidong was Xia Yichus younger brother. He was 17-years-old, studying in the second grade in the No.5 High School in City B. He wasnt very academically inclined, but was still a good student in his school. Xia Yichu was beautiful, and Xia Yidong didnt have a in face either. Moreover, Xia Yidong was a talentedposer. Xia Yichu stopped chasing her music dream because of an ident, so Xia Yidong made up his mind to actualize his older sisters dream, and studied music hard. However, he kept it a secret from Xia Yichu, because he didnt want his older sister to be worried about him. It wasnt a t road to sess, because there were too many people scheming against one another for fame and fortune in the music industry. Today, Xia Yidong asked for a leave from his school in order to listen to a lecture delivered by a famous music expert in a conservatory of music. When he received Xia Yichus call, Xia Yichu asked where he was, and he lied, Im at school now. Head to the airport right now. Ill meet you there after I go home first. Dont ask further questions or tell anyone else; Ill tell you everything at the airport. If you dont do that, both of us will be in danger. Do you understand? Xia Yichu said seriously and nervously. Hearing that, Xia Yidong understood that something had to be wrong. He was anxious but Xia Yichu wouldnt tell him details until they met at the airport. A ssmate who came to listen to the lecture with Xia Yidong noticed Xia Yidongs anxiety after answering the call, so he asked with concern when Xia Yidong hung up, Yidong, whats wrong? Im sorry. I gotta go now. Saying that, Xia Yidong took a taxi to the airport at once. Gu Ning called Lu Xiaoter and told him what had happened to Xia Yichu. Lu Xiao would make arrangements for Xia Yichus music career in the future. After that, Gu Ning turned to Leng Shaoting. Can you help me monitor Qiao Guanxiang and Pei Hena, and record their conversations? Sure. Leng Shaoting was, of course, more than willing to help Gu Ning. He wouldnt hesitate to do anything for her, let alone monitoring two people. Leng Shaoting then made a call and arranged for someone to monitor Qiao Guanxiang and Pei Hena. Once Qiao Guanxiang left the park, he went straight to Pei Henas apartment. Pei Hena didnt go to work today, so she wasnt wearing any make-up. She wore a thin sleeping gown which entuated her alluring figure. Pei Hena was the same age as Xia Yichu. Both of them were 26 years old, and beautiful. Not many people knew that Xia Yichu was Pei Henas ghost singer, but it wasnt a secret to some people. Except the senior management of theirpany, Xia Yichus younger brother and Pei Henas two assistants were all aware of it. And none of them would reveal it. Xia Yidong knew that his older sisters face had been disfigured so she couldnt stand on the stage. However, it wasnt a bad thing that she could sing songs behind the scene to make some money. Pei Henas assistants had signed confidentiality agreements. If they leaked this secret information, they would be put in jail. The moment Qiao Guanxiang walked inside, Pei Hena pressed on him with her body then asked, How is it? Did the bitch tell you why she was absent yesterday? She found out about our secret, Qiao Guanxiang said calmly to some extent, because he was less worried now after he got the goods on Xia Yichu. What? She found out about our secret? How much does she know? Pei Hena, on the other hand, was frightened. She understood that Xia Yichu wouldnt listen to them anymore if Xia Yichu found out their secret. She had paid a lot to be a famous singer and was reluctant to fail. Qiao Guanxiang hugged her andforted. Dont worry. I have Xia Yidong as a hostage, so she has to obey my orders. We dont need to keep our rtionship a secret anymore. We can do whatever we want from now on. Hearing that, Pei Hena rxed a little, but she was still worried. However, since she already found out, shes a walking time bomb now. What if she spreads it abroad? Its useless to think too far now. Dont you trust me? Qiao Guanxiang said. Before Pei Hena could say another word, he kissed her wildly. Although they appeared as agent and singer before others, they were a couple in private. However, they had to keep a distance from each other in order to take advantage of Xia Yichu, and so they seldom made love. And now, Qiao Guanxiang told Pei Hena that they were able to do whatever they wanted, so Pei Henas burning desire was aroused. She could finally stop meeting Qiao Guanxiang in private like she was the other woman in their rtionship. Would you mind staying with me for a while? Leng Shaoting stared straight at Gu Ning when Gu Ning drove Leng Shaoting back to the hotel. I cant, Gu Ning said. She knew that if she went to the room with him, she wouldnt be leaving right away. Who knew what he would do to her? It was already 4:30 pm, and it would be toote when she went back to her house, especially when it was highly possible that she would be caught by the rush hour on her way back home. Chapter 556 - Tang Haifeng Criticizes Cao Wenxin

Chapter 556 Tang Haifeng Criticizes Cao Wenxin

Leng Shaoting felt disappointed but he understood Gu Ning so he didnt insist. They could meet in the night after all. A short while after Leng Shaoting went back to the hotel he received He Qimings call. While Gu Ning talked with Xia Yichu in the park, Leng Shaoting called He Qiming and told him to find some appropriate garment factories andpanies which were on sale. Shengshi Group was indeed very powerful and He Qinming finished his task within an hour. Lord Leng, there are exactly two vacant floors in an office building which is under construction of ourpany. Every floor is 800 square-metersrge. As for garment factories, Ive found three of them, and Ive emailed their information to you. Please check the email, He Kaiming said Great, Leng Shaoting said then opened thetest email. The three garment factories that could barely stay afloat were all because of poor management, and they were all in good locations with advanced equipment. However, Leng Shaoting didnt make the decision for Gu Ning but would let her choose when they met in the night. When Gu Ning was driving to the Tang Familys house, Xia Yichu arrived at the airport with two suitcases. One was filled with her clothes, and the other was full of Xia Yidongs clothing andptop.They didnt live a very good life, so there werent many things they had to take with them. Xia Yidong arrived at the airport 40 minutes after he had received Xia Yichus call, and he was pacing anxiously outside the entire time. Xia Yichu had booked the ne tickets, and the flight would take off around 6:20 pm. They still had nearly 50 minutes to wait. Seeing Xia Yichuing, Xia Yidong walked forward and helped her with the luggage. What happened? Why do we have to leave for the capital in a hurry? Xia Yidong asked. Take the boarding cards first, Ill tell you everything once were in the lounge, Xia Yichu said. Sure. Xia Yidong didnt continue to ask questions and they pulled their suitcases, walking into the airport. When they found a ce in the lounge where there werent many people, Xia Yichu told Xia Yidong everything. She didnt hide any details. After hearing what his older sister had been through, Xia Yidong was furious, and wanted to tear Qiao Guanxiang and Pei Hena into pieces. Damn it! How could Qiao Guanxiang treat you like that! Although Xia Yidong was mad, he still had reason, and didnt shout it out loud in case others would hear it. However, he put on an evil expression, which even scared Xia Yichu. Im sorry. Its all my fault that I failed to take good care of you, Xia Yidong said, and he seemed very sad. Although Xia Yichu was the older sister while Xia Yidong was the younger brother; Xia Yidong felt that it was his duty as a man to protect his older sister. Yidong, dont say that. Youre my younger brother and I should be taking care of you. Its my fault that I stupidly lost myself in love. Im sorry. Xia Yichu felt really guilty. If she hadnt trusted Qiao Guanxiang so much she wouldnt have been through so many terrible things. Im a man, and men should protect women! Xia Yidong argued. Alright-alright, now is not a good time to argue. Xia Yichu understood that Xia Yidong had a strong sense of responsibility, and she would never win in an argument like that with him. Xia Yidong also stopped arguing but asked worriedly, Will Qiao Guanxiang find us even if we escape to the capital? Rx, Xia Yichu said then she told Xia Yidong about what had happened to her after she met Gu Ning. Hearing that his older sister was signed by an influential entertainmentpany in the capital, Xia Yidong was excited. His older sisters musical dream was finally going toe true! Really? Xia Yidong was afraid that he was in a daydream, so he asked again with uncertainty. Yes, its real. In fact, Xia Yichu also felt like she was in a dream, because it was too good to be true, but she still gave Xia Yidong an affirmative answer in order tofort him. Thats so great! Xia Yidong lost words to describe how excited he was now. As long as his older sister could stand on the stage, Qiao Guanxiang and Pei Hena would be doomed. In addition, he agreed to transfer to another school in the capital because all he wanted now was that he and his older sister could be safe together. When Gu Ning got back to the Tang Familys house, it was past 5 pm, and Gu Man was still talking to Tang Yunfan in his bedroom. Ningning, you came back sote! Im so bored! Once Gu Ning walked inside, Cao Wenxinined. Cao Wenxin wasnt a quiet girl, and it bored her to stay with the older generation for a long time. Tang Jiakai wasnt home either, so there was nobody that Cao Wenxin could y with. I went out to deal with something serious, Gu Ning said. Cao Wenxin was already passed 20 years old, but she still behaved like a child who loved ying. Wenxin, dont fool around all day! Why dont you learn something from Ningning? Shes achieved a lot at such a young age! Tang Haifeng criticized Cao Wenxin. Although the Tang family and the Cao family were rich enough to support their offspring to live a luxurious life for generations, it wasnt a good thing that Cao Wenxin did nothing but fool around all day, because it was a total waste of her life! Cao Wenxin pulled her lips, remaining silent. She understood that she wasntparable to Gu Ning. Let alone Cao Wenxin, there were few young people in this world who could achieve so much at such a young age. Gu Man had talked to Tang Yunfan for over two hours today, but he still had no reaction. Gu Man felt a little disappointed and sad, but she could do nothing about it. However, when Gu Man stood up, walking away, Tang Yunfans fingers moved a little then stopped. After dinner, Gu Man and Gu Ning left, followed by Cao Wenxin. Ningning, are you free tonight? If you are, why dont you go to a friends gathering with me? Cao Wenxin asked Gu Ning on their way back. I am free tonight but I need to stay at home with my mom. Shell be bored alone, Gu Ning said. Dont worry about me. Ill be fine alone, Gu Man said. Since Gu Man said so, Gu Ning agreed to have some fun with Cao Wenxin. Gu Ning sent Gu Man back to Huafu Hills, then came out after a dozen minutes. Are you going to drink? If you are, we cant drive the car because Im going to drink, Cao Wenxin said when they walked out together. Chapter 557 - Cao Wenxin Is Envious

Chapter 557 Cao Wenxin Is Envious

I wont drink. Let me drive the car, but I think your ORV[1] is enough. The Lamborghini is too noticeable, Gu Ning said. She had experienced the feeling of being the focus of peoples attention during the day. And although it wasnt bad, she still preferred to keep a low-profile. Fine. Cao Wenxin agreed then gave the car key of her Land Rover to Gu Ning. Can I bring a friend with me? Gu Ning asked. Her friend was Leng Shaoting. The reason why Gu Ning agreed to have some fun with Cao Wenxin was because she could call Leng Shaoting to go out with her too. Gu Ning didnt bother to hide the fact that Leng Shaoting was in City B from Cao Wenxin. Who is it? A man or woman? Cao Wenxin asked or gossiped. A man, Gu Ning said. No way, is he Pan Zirui? Cao Wenxin asked because Pan Zirui had invited Gu Ning to meet earlier. No, its Shaoting, Gu Ning said. What? Cao Wenxin was surprised. Shaoting is in City B? For some reason, Cao Wenxin thought of Xin Bei at this moment. She was curious whether Xin Bei came to City B along with Leng Shaoting. However, she despised herself for thinking of Xin Bei the next second. Yes, hes on vacation now, so he came to City B to meet me, Gu Ning said. Oh, did you go to meet him this afternoon? Cao Wenxin asked. Yes, but we went out for business. My jewelry store in City B is going to open soon, so we went to check the gowns. Oh, I need to find an appropriate garmentpany and factory too, Gu Ning said. You can let Uncle Quan do that for you. Its a piece of cake for him, Cao Wenxin said. Shaoting will handle it, Gu Ning said. Fine. Im envious of you because you have such an outstanding boyfriend! Cao Wenxin said. Gu Ning smiled. You can find one too! I know you have many admirers. I dont like them, Cao Wenxin sighed. She always wanted to date someone she liked but couldnt find one. Gu Ning didnt say anything further, but called Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was very happy to receive Gu Nings call. Even if he could only hear her voice, he felt satisfied. Ningning! Leng Shaoting called her name with excitement. Are you free now? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was cheered up at once. Of course! Gu Ning was amused by Leng Shaotings reaction. Wait for me at the door of the hotel. Ill pick you up soon. Were going to hang out with Wenxin tonight. Sure, Leng Shaoting said. Although he couldnt kiss Gu Ning if Cao Wenxin was there, it was much better than staying at the hotel by himself. Maybe because of Cao Wenxin, Gu Ning called him to have fun together. Thinking of that, Leng Shaoting didnt haveints towards Cao Wenxin. After hanging up the call with Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting adjusted himself before he went downstairs. He had waited for almost 10 minutes when Gu Ning finally arrived. Although he was a little impatient, he didntin about it but enjoyed it. Gu Ning stopped the car at the door of the hotel and Leng Shaoting walked over to them. Let me be the driver! he said. Since he was here, he was willing to do the job for Gu Ning. After that, before Gu Ning had even said a word, Cao Wenxin got out of the front passengers seat, and went to sit in the back seat. You two can share the seats in the front, and Ill sit at the back. Leng Shaoting was going to drive the car so she, of course, wouldnt sit in the front passengers seat. Normally, if a couple was in the same car and the husband was the driver, the front passengers seat belonged to the wife. Therefore, Gu Ning directly moved to the front passengers seat from the drivers seat, and left it to Leng Shaoting. The appointed ce where Cao Wenxin was going to meet her friends was a private clubhouse. Private clubhouses provided a private environment for people from high social ss. To make it simple, a private clubhouse was where rich people gathered together, and the membership fee was also very high. Only a member could book a room, so membership was also the sign of ones wealth or social status. In addition, one had to book a room a few days in advance because it was hard to book one on the day that he or she came. When Gu Ning and the others left for the clubhouse, Xia Yichu and her younger brother also got off the ne. Xia Yichu had called Lu Xiao before she boarded and Lu Xiao had already arranged a driver to pick them up. Once the nended, Xia Yichu called the driver. The driver told them that they would be staying in a hotel tonight and would meet the general manager, Lu Xiao, tomorrow. Lu Xiao booked two rooms at a four-star hotel which was the nearest one to the Shengning Group Building for Xia Yichu and her younger brother. Although a four-star hotel wasnt as luxurious as a five-star one, it wasnt bad either. Shengning Group Building wasnt fully built yet, but they were renting a nearby 300-square-meter building as the temporary office building. It was just a temporary office building, so it wasnt well decorated. Although the Shengning Group Building was still under construction, Lu Xiao was busy acquiring equipment and hiring people these days. Lu Zhan had his own shooting equipment but they needed more than just one set. There were around a dozen workers in Fenghua Entertainment now, and Lu Xiao had used hiswork to hire some skilled people for the management. When Gu Ning and the others arrived at the private clubhouse, a valet parker helped them drive the car to the parking lot and another waiter guided them to their private room. Cao Wenxin and her friends met in the sports area so there was a lot of exercise equipment, boxing rings and so on. [1] ORV stands for off road vehicle. Chapter 558 - Tong Jiayao Chapter 558 Tong Jiayao However, just as they got out of the car, another car stopped right behind them. Coincidentally, Fang Xiaoke, who had approached Cao Wenxin for the purpose of marrying into a super-rich family, stepped out of the car. She was holding a middle-aged mans arm and it was quite obvious that she was the mans mistress. She really was a woman who was willing to sell both her body and soul for money! When Fang Xiaoke saw Cao Wenxin, she was struck dumb for a second, then pretended that she didnt know Cao Wenxin. To her surprise, she met Cao Wenxin here. Cao Wenxin also didnt want to pay attention to Fang Xiaoke, so she turned her eyes away too. Fang Xiaoke is really a gold-digger! My older brother stopped paying her bills, so she turned to an old man and became his mistress, Cao Wenxin said when Fang Xiaoke and the man walked away. Cao Wenxin was extremely regretful that she had taken Fang Xiaoke as her friend before. Before long, they arrived at the sports area. Wee! Once they entered the hall, waiters greeted them politely. May I ask which private room you are going to? a waiter asked. All the private rooms were booked, so they had to be here to meet their friends. No. 888, my names Cao Wenxin, Cao Wenxin said. Even though they were here to meet their friends, the waiter had to check their information first. Please wait a moment, the waiter said then took out a walkie-talkie speaking to the butler of private room No. 888. With the affirmative answer, the waiter guided them to private room No. 888 at once. The private room was spacious, but there were only five people inside, so it looked empty to some extent. There were three women and two men in the room, but only one of the men and women were Cao Wenxins friends, while the rest were her friends friends. They werent strangers, but Cao Wenxin wasnt familiar with them. Cao Wenxins male friends father was also a leader in the military region and her female friend was from a super-rich family. The three of them grew up together but they went to different colleges. Now they had all graduated from their schools, so they came back to City Btely. The other three people in the room were all from either rich or powerful families. Although Cao Wenxin didnt make friends ording to a persons family background, it was an unavoidable trend that she would make friends with people from the same social ss as her. Cao Wenxin told her friends that she would be bringing two other friends and her friends all agreed. However, once Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting entered the room, the two attracted everyones attention. Especially Leng Shaoting, his appearance overshadowed every mans existence in the private room. A woman with short hair was excited when Leng Shaoting appeared in her sight, but she soon hid her excitement away. This woman was exactly the one who had encountered Leng Shaoting in the hall of Shengshi Group. Nevertheless, her secretary failed to find out about Leng Shaotings real identity which disappointed her, but to her surprise, she met Leng Shaoting again in the evening. Hi, Wenxin! they greeted Cao Wenxin when she walked in. Cao Wenxin guided Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to sit on an empty sofa, then introduced them to her friends. Let me introduce. Theyre both my friends, Gu Ning, and Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning had reminded Cao Wenxin not to expose her rtionship with the Tang Family, so Cao Wenxin introduced her as a friend. Although Gu Ning was Tang Haifengs biological daughter, it was still a secret, so it was better for them not to say it aloud now. In addition, they were just gathering for fun. The woman with short hair repeated Leng Shaotings name in her heart a few times. Nice to meet you, Mr. Leng, Miss Gu! they greeted them politely. Nice to meet you too! Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting said. After that, Cao Wenxin introduced her friends to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. This is Gao Chengyun and An Ran. We grew up together. And theyre Jiang Zezheng, Zhu Yuanzhen and Tong Jiayao. Tong Jiayao was precisely the woman with short hair. Oh, Mr. Leng, nice to meet you! What a coincidence! I just saw you at Shengshi Group today, and yet we are meeting each other again! Mr. Leng, maybe you didnt notice me, Tong Jiayao said to Leng Shaoting politely. She seemed very polite and kept an appropriate distance from Leng Shaoting. I didnt, Leng Shaoting said lightly which embarrassed Tong Jiayao. She didnt expect that he would be so cold to her. Although Tong Jiayao covered her feelings towards Leng Shaoting very well, Gu Ning still sensed that she was interested in Leng Shaoting. It was just Gu Nings instinct. As long as she stayed polite, Gu Ning wouldnt jump to conclusions. In the meantime, Gu Ning noticed that the woman wasnt from a normal super-rich family. The other people were also surprised by Leng Shaotings cold attitude, but they didnt mind, because they had just met each other for the first time. Well-well, lets have some drinks! Gao Chengyun proposed to cheer everyone up. There was no waiter in the room because they preferred to serve themselves. Gu Ning needs to drive the car, so she wont drink, Cao Wenxin said, then she turned to Leng Shaoting. Shaoting, do you want to drink? Cao Wenxin was a little afraid of Leng Shaoting. Not because Leng Shaoting had a bad temper, but because he always stayed quiet and cold. No, thanks. Leng Shaoting didnt like drinking unless he had to or he was with his close friends. Since were here to have fun, itll be boring if we dont drink together, Jiang Zezheng said. Exactly! If you cant drink we wont force you, but if you can, why dont you have some with us? Gao Chengyun added. Normally, men gathered together to drink for fun, which was also a way to create a rxed atmosphere. However, Gao Chengyun wasnt criticizing Leng Shaoting but was just persuading him. Chapter 559 - Bottoms Up Chapter 559 Bottoms Up Theyre fine. They can chat with each other, all in love, and they wont get bored! I can drink with you! Cao Wenxin said. Since Leng Shaoting wasnt willing to drink, she wouldnt force him to do so. Gu Ning needed to drive the car, so everyone understood that she wouldnt drink. However, Leng Shaoting seemed cold and refused to drink, which displeased them. Gu Ning sensed their emotional change and she also believed that Leng Shaoting should have fun with those who didnt understand him in case refusing caused misunderstandings. Anyway, she didnt care about others opinions. Nheless, when Tong Jiayao heard Cao Wenxin saying that they could chat with each other in love, she realized that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were girlfriend and boyfriend, so she was a little disappointed. Even so, she didnt give up, and made up her mind topete against Gu Ning for Leng Shaoting as long as they werent married. After all, Tong Jiayao finally met a man she was interested in. Compared with those women who tended to seduce men with their bodies, Tong Jiayao would rather attract a man with her own charm. Therefore, she wouldnt seduce Leng Shaoting, but seized every chance to talk to him. Of course, she wouldnt do it in front of Gu Ning. Since you arent drinking, why dont we chat together? Tong Jiayao said. Miss Gu, you look so young. Are you still a student? Tong Jiayao behaved casually and seemed kind, but Gu Ning already sensed that she was interested in Leng Shaoting, so Gu Ning was alert now. However, before Tong Jiayao did anything inappropriate Gu Ning replied politely, Yes, Im a senior in high school. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. Tong Jiayao thought that Gu Ning was too young to be married, and anything could happen in the future, so she believed that it was impossible that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would be together for long. The fact that she had that thought proved that Tong Jiayao didnt know much about Gu Ning or Leng Shaoting The entrance examination to college is just around the corner. Miss Gu, which university is your dream college? An Ran asked. The Capital University, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Tong Jiayao thought that Gu Ning was going to study in the capital, while Leng Shaoting would stay in City B. They all subconsciously thought that both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning lived in City B. Otherwise, Gu Ning wouldnt be here if she was still a student. In that case, Tong Jiayao was hopeful. She didnt care who Leng Shaotings girlfriend was now. As long as they werent married yet, she still had a chance to win Leng Shaotings heart. In fact, Tong Jiayao was a self-centered person who would do anything to get what she wanted and ignored others feelings. After chatting for a while, Gao Chengyun said to Cao Wenxin, Wenxin, we havent had a kung fu match for a long time. Why dont we have a round now? Both of them grew up in the military region, and they would have a kung fu match every time they met each other. In addition, they were at the same level of kung fu, and the match wouldnt end quickly, so it was exciting to watch. They were in a sports area, so there was enough room for them to have a kung fu match. Of course! Cao Wenxin was excited. Lets have a bet as usual! An Ran said. Every time Cao Wenxin had a kung fu match with Gao Chengyun, the others would bet for fun. Since the two were at the same level of kung fu, it was unpredictable who would win, which was also the reason why the bet would be so exciting. Of course, they wouldnt bet money but wine. Gao Chengyun took a bottle of wine which wasnt opened yet. The loser has to finish the bottle by himself! If there was a loser, the loser would finish the bottle alone. If the result was even, the two would share the bottle fifty-fifty. No problem! everyone agreed. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wouldnt drink, so they didnt join them. I bet Wenxin will win, Jiang Zezheng said. They all knew that Jiang Zezheng liked Cao Wenxin, so he bet that Cao Wenxin would win every time. Unfortunately, Cao Wenxin wasnt interested in Jiang Zezheng, so Jiang Zezheng stayed by her side as her friend. Interestingly, Zhu Yuanzhen liked Jiang Zezheng, but Jiang Zezheng wasnt interested in Zhu Yuanzhen, so they became friends. It wasnt always easy to fall in love with a person who loved you too. I bet Chengyun will win, An Ran said. In the end, Jiang Zezheng and Tong Jiayao bet that Cao Wenxin would win, while An Ran and Zhu Yuanzhen bet that Gao Chengyun would win. After that, the kung fu match began. The two attacked each other constantly and it seemed very exciting to outsiders, like Jiang Zezheng and the others, but it was quite childish in the eyes of Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. They werent at the same level as Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting after all. Around 10 minutester, they stopped, and Gao Chengyun lost this time. It wasnt a surprising result, because the two were at the same level of kung fu. Come on, Chengyun, An Ran and Yuanzhen, you share a bottle! Jiang Zezheng was excited that he won the bet. Gao Chengyun lost, so he had to drink too. Chengyun, did you lose because you wanted to drink this bottle? An Ran pretended that he was dissatisfied. However, he was just joking. Ha-ha, you got me! Gao Chengyunughed. An Ran red at Gao Chengyun. Since you want to drink, you can drink more than us! Nope, lets share it! Gao Chengyun said. After that, Gao Chengyun, An Ran and Zhu Yuanzhen shared a bottle of wine. What should we y next? An Ran asked. Bluffing? Zhu Yuanzhen proposed. The rules were: Each die had 6 sides, from 1 pip to 6 pips. Each yer held five dice in their dice cup without revealing it to each other. The purpose of this game was to guess the total number of one particr pip from both yers, and if you were right, you won; if you were wrong, then you lost. For example, it could be from one 6 to twelve 6s. Chapter 560 - Xia Yichu Won’t Answer Chapter 560 Xia Yichu Wont Answer The game started with one yer who called for a number of pips, e.g. three 2s, then the next yer would have to raise, i.e. four 2s or three 3s. Either the total number or the pip number had to be bigger than the previous calling as the game took turns. If you thought your opponent was bluffing, then you could say open! Supposing you had two 1s and two 3s, and your opponent had one 1 and two 3s in both of your dice cups. Then your opponent called for eight 3s, and you didnt believe him and said open, then you won. If he called for seven 3s and you said open, then you lost. Normally, 1 pip could be any number of pips; i.e. it could be 2, 3, 4, 5, or 6, so that the game could be moreplicated and fun. It was like an unknown factor, because a yer might only have one 2 in his dice cup, but he also had three is, which meant he had four 2s potentially. However, there was a special rule. If a yer called for the number of 1 pip, e.g. three 1s, then 1 pip automatically lost its multiple identities. It could now only be 1 pip until the game ended. Sure! everyone agreed. Why dont you join us? If you lose the game, you can drink water, not wine, Tong Jiayao said. She thought that she would have more chances to get familiar with Leng Shaoting if they could y the game together. Right! You can drink water. The others all agreed. They just met each other. If Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning didnt join them, they would feel bored sitting aside. Well, Ill join you! Gu Ning said. She didnt want them to feel that she stayed aloof from them. Gu Ning also understood that Leng Shaoting wasnt interested in games which were aimed at drinking, so she didnt ask him to join them along with her. The others didnt insist either. Gu Ning decided not to use her Jade Eyes this time, because it would be a little much if she used that in such a small game. At the same time, she wouldnt enjoy ying the game if she used her Jade Eyes. She had used Jade Eyes thest time in a game with Ai Weishun just to get revenge on him for Leng Shaoting. However, even though Gu Ning didnt use her Jade Eyes, she was still lucky and seldom lost. The others, on the other hand, drank a lot. When it was about 11 pm, they left the clubhouse. Since Cao Wenxin was with them, Gu Ning could only send Leng Shaoting back to the hotel before she drove back to Huafu Hills with Cao Wenxin, and Leng Shaoting would take a taxi to Huafu Hillster. Gu Man was already asleep when Gu Ning was back. Leng Shaoting soon arrived at Gu Nings room, but he didnt kiss or touch her immediately this time. Instead, he clicked an email open and showed Gu Ning the offices and garment factories. How much is the rent? Gu Ning squinted at him with interest. Its free, Leng Shaoting said. Ha-ha, youre so generous, Gu Ning said. Although she felt happy that Leng Shaoting didnt charge her, she couldnt ept it. Shaoting, business is business. If you dont want the rent, Im afraid that I cant rent your offices. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting frowned a little. He seemed upset, but didnt know how to retort. Gu Ning then read the information about the three garment factories. She trusted Leng Shaoting, but she still needed to check them in person tomorrow. Oh, how many days of your vacation do you have left? Gu Ning asked. Hard to tell. If Im assigned a task, I have to go back to work at any time. If not, I still have many days off, Leng Shaoting said. As a member of the special corps, he was paid a lot more than amon soldier. Not only did they need to fulfill dangerous tasks, but they also had three days of special training once a month as well as deep forest training in the Amazon for half a month every year. Leng Shaoting had just finished his monthly special training, so he would be free as long as he wasnt assigned a task. I need to check the factories at noon tomorrow. After choosing a qualified one from them, Ill fly to City D in the evening. If youre free, why dont you go with me? Gu Ning said. No problem, Leng Shaoting said. After discussing business, Leng Shaoting couldnt wait and pressed Gu Ning on the bed. Unfortunately, Gu Ning was on her period, which meant Leng Shaoting had to limit his desire for at least five days. Leng Shaoting was extremely unwilling to ept the truth, but Gu Ning couldnt control her period after all. Therefore, Leng Shaoting just kissed Gu Ning for a short while before he cuddled her in his arms before falling asleep. Gu Ning, however, secretly put her magical power into his body to help him have a sound sleep. The next morning, Leng Shaoting left early as usual. During breakfast, Gu Ning told Gu Man that she would be going to City D to deal with some business that afternoon and would stay there for the following two days, so a driver sent by the Tang Family woulde to pick Gu Man up. Although Gu Man felt a little uneasy if Gu Ning wasnt by her side, she said nothing. After breakfast, Gu Ning and Gu Man went to the Tang Familys house. Cao Wenxin was going back to her home today, so she didnt go to the Tang Familys house with Gu Ning After the argument with Xia Yichu in the park, Qiao Guanxiang moved into Pei Henas apartment. Around 8:30 am, Qiao Guanxiang called Xia Yichu. In the beginning, Xia Yichu was just a ghost singer, so he would only call her when need arose. However, in case Xia Yichu would betray him, Qiao Guanxiang decided to let Xia Yichu be Pei Henas assistant too, so they could have tighter control over her. What he didnt know was that Xia Yichu had already left for the capital. ordingly, when he called Xia Yichu, nobody answered his call. Qiao Guanxiang kept calling her but it was still the same. He immediately felt that something had to be wrong. Whats wrong? Is she refusing to answer your call? Pei Hena asked. I cant get through to her. Give me your phone, Qiao Guanxiang said. Pei Hena immediately gave her phone to him and Qiao Guanxiang used hers to call Xia Yichu once more. However, nobody answered the call again. Could you still not get through? Pei Hena started to panic. I think she blocked our phone numbers. Qiao Guanxiang was annoyed. It was possible that Xia Yichu ran away from them. How did she dare to do that? Isnt she afraid that Ill hurt Xia Yidong? Give me your other phone, Qiao Guanxiang said. Pei Hena had another mobile phone, and Xia Yichu didnt have the number of her second phone. If they got through to Xia Yichu with a different phone number, it proved that Xia Yichu had blocked their phone numbers and betrayed them. Chapter 561 - We’re Doomed!

Chapter 561 Were Doomed!

Pei Hena gave Qiao Guanxiang her other phone at once, and Qiao Guanxiang called Xia Yichu without dy. This time Xia Yichu answered his call, but hung up on him the second she heard his voice. Damn it! She betrayed us! Qiao Guanxiang almost smashed the phone on the ground. He was more panicked than angry now. He was right. Xia Yichu cklisted their phone numbers and left them. Since Xia Yichu left for the capital, she nned to change her phone number, but she wasnt free yet, so she used the old phone number temporarily. What? Pei Hena was shocked and her face turned pale from fear. Were doomed! She thought to herself. Did-didnt you tell me that Xia Yichu wouldnt dare to betray us? Pei Hena asked in a hurry. How could I know that she would really do it? Qiao Guanxiang was also astonished that Xia Yichu escaped that day, right after he had threatened her. What should we do now? If she escapes, were doomed! Pei Henas body shook in horror. Qiao Guanxiang made another call at once. Liu Ge, I need your help and Ill pay you a lot for it, Qiao Guanxiang said once the call was answered. What is it? the man on the other side of the phone said. Ill send you two picturester along with their name and some basic information. Help me find them. Once you find them, help me control them, Qiao Guanxiang said. No problem, the man said. After that, Qiao Guanxiang sent pictures of Xia Yichu and her younger brother to Liu Ge. Liu Ge was Qiao Guanxiangs friend in a gang. Around 9 am, Wan Hui, who was Lu Xiaos chauffeur and the person who had picked Xia Yichu and her younger brother up at the airport yesterday, walked to go meet them at the hotel. The hotel was just around a hundred meter away from theirpany. On the way to theirpany, Wan Hui said to Xia Yichu, Let me introduce ourpany to you now. Ourpany is still undergoing renovation, so it hasnt been formally established yet, but there are already ten staff members. Were temporarily working on the 6th floor of an office building next to ourpanys building. Boss said that you can have a rest and rx for a few days before you start to work. Thanks, Xia Yichu said. Since she was signed by thispany, she should follow their arrangements. Wan Hui took Xia Yichu to the temporary office building and pointed to another tall building not far away. Thats the Shengning Group Building. Fenghua Entertainment is on the seventh, eighth and ninth floors. The seventh floor will be a dance studio. The eighth floor will be made into a recording room, and there will be many offices on the ninth floor for the actors and staff of Fenghua. Xia Yichu was surprised. She thought that Gu Ning was just a boss of an entertainmentpany, however, it turned out to be arge group. In that case, Fenghua Entertainment was just a subsidiary of Shengning Group. Xia Yichu was curious whether Gu Ning was a shareholder of Fenghua Entertainment or the founder of the Shengning Group. It was hard for her to believe that Gu Ning, who was younger than 20 years old, could be a chairwoman of such arge business group. She thought that it was more likely that Gu Nings family owned thisrge business group. Xia Yichu wanted to ask Wan Hui, but thought that it wasnt appropriate, so she said nothing. After that, Wan Hui guided Xia Yichu and Xia Yidong to the general managers office. Once they entered the office room, Xia Yichu took off the mask, because she thought that it wasnt polite to wear a mask all the time. The second the mask was removed, the scary scar on Xia Yichus right cheek was exposed, which surprised Wan Hui and Lu Xiao, but they didnt show any dislike because they already knew what had happened to this poor girl. This is Manager Lu, Wan Hui introduced to Xia Yichu and her younger brother. Nice to meet you, Manager Lu! They greeted Lu Xiao at once. Have a seat please, Lu Xiao said. Here is the contract. You can read through it before you sign it. Sure, Xia Yichu said. Xia Yichus contract was the same as Su Tongnuos. The ratio of thepanys take to her take was 6:4, which meant thepany would take 60% while she could have 40% of the profit. Although Xia Yichu wasnt very experienced in the entertainment industry, she had learned a lot after working with Qiao Guanxiang for so long. Usually, the ratio was 8:2, and it was rare to see 6:4, especially when she was just a neer who didnt have much fame. In fact, Xia Yichu was a neer without fame, but her songs werent. Pei Hena, with the help of Xia Yichu, was already a B-list singer, and was even more popr than Su Tongnuo. As long as their dirty secret was exposed, Pei Henas career woulde to an end, while Xia Yichu would walk into peoples sight. Moreover, her songs were quite popr these days, so it wasnt difficult for her to attract peoples attention. Xia Yichu would probably be criticized too after the dirty secret was exposed, but it wasnt umon in the entertainment industry that every celebrity had a certain amount of haters. Sometimes, those haters left many acerbicments on the Inte, not because the celebrity had done something wrong, but simply because they needed a way to vent their anger at life. All in all, one had to have a strong heart when working in the entertainment industry. Manager Lu, are you sure the profit ratio is right? Xia Yichu asked with uncertainty. Lu Xiao smiled, which stunned Xia Yichu. This young manger is so charming! Its right. And its just the beginning. If you can be an A-list singer, the ratio will be 5:5, Lu Xiao said. Xia Yichu was shocked again. If she could be an A-list singer, she could have 50% of the profit! Her new boss was really generous! After a long while, Xia Yichu finally got her mind back. Thepany would provide a single apartment for her and pay the utilities. If she had her own house, thepany would give her three thousand yuan monthly as a housing allowance, and reimburse her for utilities. Chapter 562 - What’s Your Aim? Chapter 562 Whats Your Aim? Xia Yichu had just arrived at the capital, and she hadnt found an appropriate apartment yet, so she chose the three thousand housing allowance to rent an apartment for her and her younger brother. Although the housing price in the capital was extremely high, it was enough to rent a good apartment with the three thousand yuan housing allowance. Xia Yichu and Xia Yidong had lived a poor life, but they still owned an apartment in City B. The apartment in City B was bought by their parents, and it was already 10 years old, but they could get some money by selling it. After that, they could use the money to buy a smaller apartment in the capital. Xia Yichu nned to do so in the future, because she and her younger brother couldnt go back to City B now. It would be dangerous as long as Qiao Guanxiang and Pei Hena were still there. In the end, Xia Yichu signed her name, and felt quite relieved. She could finally chase her dream and fight for her own future from now on. Lu Xiao checked the contract then asked, By the way, which grade is your younger brother studying in now?. Eleventh grade, Xia Yichu replied. Do you have any request for the level of the school? Lu Xiao asked. No, just close to my older sister please, Xia Yidong said first. Xia Yichu agreed as long as Xia Yidong was happy with that. In addition, she would also be worried if her younger brother studied far from her. Great, Lu Xiao said. Have a rest for a few days! You can find a ce to live first, and Ill inform you about your future work. After that, Xia Yichu finally settled down. When Gu Man went to talk to Tang Yunfan, Gu Ning told Tang Haifeng that she would be leaving for City Dter and hoped that he could arrange a car for Gu Man. Well, your mother can stay here with us, Tang Haifeng said. Im afraid that my mother prefers to stay in my house, Gu Ning said. Fine. Tang Haifeng didnt insist. Gu Ning was busy dealing with other things, so she didnt stay in the Tang Familys house for lunch. She nned to meet Leng Shaoting first then go to look at the garment factories together before she flew to City D. She wouldnte back today, so she parked the car in the parking lot of the Tang Familys house. The car cost over ten million yuan, and she didnt dare to leave it at the airport. After meeting Leng Shaoting, they went to check the garment factories together. The factories were all located in the suburbs or somewhere near the suburbs, and the first garment factory Gu Ning and Leng Shaohao visited was in a suburb. Because the clothing it produced wasnt a famous brand, the garment factory wasnt very big; it was a medium-sized garment factory. It was a four-story single building, and the size of each story was slightly bigger than a basketball yground. It was enough in Gu Nings eyes. After having a short tour around it, Gu Ning decided to buy it. There were around 60 workers in the factory, including 10 or so supervisors, and the rest weremon workers. The garment factory needed to stop working for a short time, but the workers would be paid as usual. And Gu Ning decided to deal with other things concerning the factory when she came back from City D. At the same time, Qiao Guanxiang was undergoing mental torture because of Xia Yichu. Hourster, Liu Ge finally called him back, but it wasnt good news. Guanxiang, I cant find the two people in the pictures. Could they have left City B already? Liu Ge asked. Qiao Guanxiang also had the same idea but refused to believe it. However, Liu Ge failed to find them in City B, so it was likely that they had already left. Where did they go? Although Liu Ge was a member of a gang, he wasnt an important figure in the gang, so his ability was limited. Qiao Guanxiang didnt have the connections to check Xia Yichus and Xia Yidongs ID cards to see whether they had booked tickets to another city either. Liu Ge failed to help him find Xia Yichu and Xia Yidong, but Qiao Guanxiang still had to pay fifty thousand yuan. What should we do? What should we do now? Pei Hena was in despair. If they couldnt find Xia Yichu, they were doomed. Qiao Guanxiang was also hopeless, but he refused to ept it. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the factory, it was already 3:30 pm, so they went to the airport right away. It was almost 8 pm when they arrived at the airport of City D and they took a taxi heading straight downtown once they walked out of the airport. Gu Ning wasnt in a hurry to contact Chu Peihan and the others today, and she nned to call them tomorrow. For now, they needed to dine first and went to book a hotel. In City B, Pan Zirui was having fun with his friends in a private room in a high-end clubhouse. Zirui, its been so many days. Why hasnt your boss called you yet? The man who had told Pan Zirui to invite Gu Ning out to have fun with them airily asked him again. This man was named Feng Xin. He was 28-years-old and was a vice general manager of a constructionpany. The reason he kept mentioning Gu Ning wasnt because he was interested in Gu Ning, but because he wanted to be close to the Tang Family. Feng Xin approached the Tang Family for a reason, of course. The government of City B was going to develop a tourist destination this year, and gave an order that only fivepanies could be involved in this project. The Tang Family was very likely to be a dominant one among them, so Feng Xin was ambitious to build a close rtionship with the Tang Family. With his connection with the Tang Family, he could easily win a seat for his constructionpany. Moreover, as long as he got to know the Tang Family, it would be greatly helpful for him to run his business. Hearing that, Pan Zirui stopped drinking then realized that Gu Ning hadnt contacted him in many days. Shes probably busy. Feng Xin, on the other hand, doubted Pan Ziruis rtionship with Gu Ning. If they were really close, why hadnt Gu Ning called him in so long? Even so, Feng Xin couldnt say it aloud, because he still had hope to meet Gu Ning if he maintained the friendship with Pan Zirui. Whats your aim? Why do you keep mentioning Miss Gu? Guan Bin asked. He thought that Feng Xin could be interested in Gu Ning. Pan Zirui, at the same time, looked at Feng Xin with suspicion. Feng Xin, however, denied it at once. I just heard from you that shes really awesome, so I want to meet her. Thats all. Chapter 563 - Tang Weiyong Chapter 563 Tang Weiyong Well, let me be honest with you. Its impossible that my boss will be interested in you, Pan Zirui said inly. Hearing that, Feng Xin pulled his lips. He wasnt interested in Gu Ning, but what Pan Zirui said hurt his self-esteem so he asked, Why? Because my boss isnt only beautiful and good at kung fu; most importantly, shes only an 18-year-old, senior high school student, Pan Zirui said. He implied that there was a huge age gap between Feng Xin and his boss, so it was impossible that they would be together. Feng Xin was shocked by Gu Nings age. He didnt expect that Gu Ning could be so sessful at such a young age. Ha-ha, my boss isnt a simple girl! Seeing Feng Xin being so shocked, Pan Zirui was very proud, as if the person who was so sessful was him. Everyone except Feng Xin had already heard of Gu Nings achievements, so none of them felt that it was an exaggeration, but thought that Gu Ning had aplished much more besides. Wow, Im impressed, Feng Xin said. At the same time, two middle-aged men were discussing something while sitting on a sofa in a study on the second floor of a three-story house which was located somewhere near a suburb of City B. One of them was Tang Deming, while the other was Tang Xinruis father, Tang Weiyong. The talk between Tang Deming and Tang Weiyong on the phonest time was enough to prove that Tang Weiyong had a long-standing grudge against the Tang Family, and had secretly attacked Tang Yunfan many times. In fact, the ident Tang Yunfan encountered in City F was also arranged by Tang Weiyong. However, none of the Tang Family was aware of that. Although the Tang Family was very powerful, its enemies were everywhere. Most importantly, the Tang Family all believed that Tang Weiyong was dead. It was a story which could be dated back to 18 years ago when Tang Yunfan came back after he had disappeared for a whole year. Neen years ago, Tang Haifengs younger brother, Tang Haiming, had schemed against Tang Yunfan, and Tang Yunfan had almost been killed. Tang Weiyong was precisely Tang Haimings son. A yearter, when Tang Yunfan came back home, Tang Haiming and Tang Weiyongs scheme was exposed, so they fled along with their family. In the process of arrest, unfortunately, Tang Haiming died in a car ident, while Tang Weiyong was seriously injured. Only his wife and children survived. The chief culprits were Tang Haiming and Tang Weiyong, and Tang Weiyongs wife and daughter were innocent, so Tang Haifeng didnt punish them. After that, they heard that Tang Weiyong was dead, but none of them went to check or saw it in person because it wasnt important for the Tang Family back then. Unexpectedly, precisely because of that, Tang Weiyong was back and continued to scheme against the Tang Family now. Now, Tang Weiyongs daughter, Tang Xinrui, had sneaked into the Tanghuang Group. Once everything was ready they would act, and they were determined to take the Tanghuang Group back. Of course, Tang Xinrui had changed her name and identity, so nobody would know her rtionship with Tang Weiyong. Thetest news, a mother and daughter often visit the Tang Familys house these days. Their rtionship with the Tang Family isnt clear yet, but they seem to be rted to Tang Yunfan, Tang Deming said. Tang Deming was from a branch of the Tang family. He hadnt participated in the scheme against Tang Yunfan, and he never thought to betray the Tang family. However, heter received a lot of favors from Tang Weiyong and was brainwashed by Tang Weiyong too, so he was now willing to do anything for Tang Weiyong Hearing that, Tang Weiyong squinted a little and his eyes looked dangerous. He asked, Do you mean that the mother and daughter may be Tang Yunfans woman and daughter? Yes. Tang Deming did have that thought. Of course, it was just a thought but they couldnt ignore it since they were doubtful. If so, Tang Yunfan hid his secret very well! Nobody was able to discover it during the past years. Tang Weiyong wore an evil expression right now. Once Tang Yunfan had an ident, they appeared. Im afraid that they just want topete for the properties of the Tang family! Tang Weiyong believed that it had to be the truth. If the girl was really Tang Yunfans biological daughter, she was very likely to inherit the properties of the Tang Family. However, Tanghuang Group was his prey, and he would never allow others to grab it from him. Ill arrange some people to make it clear. If theyre Tang Yunfans family, they cant be left alive, Tang Weiyong said coldly and ruthlessly. No matter who his stumbling block was, he would remove him or her. A touch of cruelty shed through Tang Demings eyes. He actually had the same idea as Tang Weiyong Tang Weiyong took a sip of tea then asked, Oh, what do they have in mind now? They were, of course, Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan who had abstained. Tang Deming seemed displeased and said in a low voice, They didnt give me a clear answer. It seems that theyll remain neutral and are unwilling to get involved in our fight. Although it wouldnt affect their ns, they had to make more effort without their support. However, it wasnt a bad result that they remained neutral, instead of supporting Tang Haifeng. Well, two old cowards, Tang Weiyong snorted with disdain. In his eyes, neutrality was just an excuse. In fact, Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan were just timid and afraid. They were afraid of failure, because they would lose everything they had now once they failed. Tang Weiyong understood why they chose to abstain, because the odds of sess were really small at the moment. Therefore, Tang Weiyong decided to give up on them. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to Huangdeng Hotel after their meal. Because Gu Ning gave her ck Card to Chu Peihan, Leng Shaoting booked a new room for them. Gu Ning was still on her period, so Leng Shaoting couldnt have sex with her, but just kissed her for a while before they went to bed. The next morning, Gu Ning called Chu Peihan. When Chu Peihans phone rang, it was just 7 am. Chu Peihan thought that it was her rm ringing, so she got up at once. However, when she noticed that it was Gu Nings call, she was surprised. Hey, boss! Chu Peihan knew that Gu Ning woulde here today, but she didnt expect that Gu Ning would call her so early. Chapter 564 - A Test of Psychological Quality Chapter 564 A Test of Psychological Quality Im in Huangdeng Hotel now, Gu Ning said. What? Chu Peihan was surprised again. Youre already here? Yes, are you up now? Gu Ning asked. Not yet, but Ill get up soon, Chu Peihan said. Great. Have breakfast with me downstairs at 7:30 am; Ill call Hao Ran as well, Gu Ning said before she hung up, and Chu Peihan got up without dy. Gu Ning called Hao Ranter, and Hao Ran was as surprised as Chu Peihan when he received Gu Nings call. After receiving Gu Nings call, they all got up in a hurry. Although Gu Ning told them to meet her at 7:30 am, they all gathered together at the dining hall on the first floor when it was just 7:15 am When they saw that Gu Ning came with Leng Shaoting, they were surprised, then stood up to greet them. They were in awe of Leng Shaoting, because he was the youngest major general in this country. There were few people who had the chance to dine with a major general, and their friends would be envious of them. In fact, it was a test of psychological quality to dine with Leng Shaoting, because they all felt stressed when Leng Shaoting sat next to them. Boss, did youe here yesterday? Chu Peihan asked. Yes, but it was toote when we arrived, so I didnt call you, Gu Ning said. Oh, I heard from Mu Ke that you wont be attending the rest of the sses in our school, right? Hao Ran asked. They were kind of used to it because Gu Ning was always absent from sses. Yes, Im very busy these days, so Ill attend the National College Entrance Examination directly, Gu Ning said. What? Hearing that, they were all astonished. They knew that Gu Ning was academically inclined so she could be absent from sses, but would their principal agree? Leng Shaoting, on the other hand, was very pleased because he could meet Gu Ning whenever he was free from now on. He didnt need to wait for her until her sses were over anymore. Did you talk to our head teacher? Did she agree? I called our principal and he agreed, Gu Ning said. After breakfast, it was still early, so they left for the hotel where Lu Zhan stayed a littleter. Gu Ning had told Lu Zhan to buy an exclusive car for the crew, a small truck to move the equipment, a medium bus for the staff, and the actors could either take their own cars or local rented cars. Therefore, the crew was able to use their own cars and only the actors were transferred by hotel buses. They werent famous actors after all, so none of them asked for an exclusive car. When Lu Zhan saw Gu Ning, he was surprised, because he didnt know that she would being Oh, hi, Miss Gu! Lu Zhan weed her. He didnt call her boss in front of others. Good morning, Miss Gu! Su Tongnuo and the others greeted her too. Although the other staff in the crew didnt know that Gu Ning was the sole investor of this film yet, they understood that she had to be an important figure from the way the actors and Lu Zhan treated her. Lu Zhan and the group of actors went on arge bus and they were all stunned by Leng Shaoting. They guessed that he had to be a star that Gu Ning had just hired. Since Gu Ning wasnt in the bus and there were only strangers around him, Leng Shaoting sat alone in the front seats, keeping a distance from others. ordingly, nobody dared to greet or talk to him. When they were about to set off, Gu Ning came back and sat right by Leng Shaotings side, so Leng Shaoting became more gentle. The bus moved ahead soon, but Gu Ning didnt introduce Leng Shaoting to the others in the bus, and nobody asked her who he was. If everything went well, they could finish the scene at Changyang Mountain this morning. After shooting in the morning, they went back to dine in the hotel. Although it wasnt a four-star or five-star hotel, the food there was much better than takeout. In the following days, they were going to shoot in the Radio and Television University in City D. Jiang Bowen had talked to its principal in person, so it was settled quickly. Chu Peihan and the others part in the film was mainly a story of a ghost in the mine. In the scene, a professor heard news about the ancient grave, so he went there with a few students. The scene onlysted around dozens of seconds in the film. Apart from that, they also needed many students to be extras, so they cooperated with some students who majored in broadcasting. Some of those extras would y roles in the film, so Lu Zhan signed contracts with them. When the film crew arrived at the school, they attracted a lot of attention from students in the campus. Before long, Chu Peihan and the others finished their acting. However, they didnt leave right away because Gu Ning was still here. After that, they went to gather the students who majored in broadcasting to shoot the next scene. However, a girl was absent. She yed an important role in the scene, so they couldnt start to shoot if she was absent. Lu Zhan was a little mad, because they had already signed the contract. If she was absent, it was a breach of contract. Most importantly, it would waste their time of shooting. Their head teacher, Qiao Yan, called the girl at once, but the girls phone was off. Chapter 565 - Jiang Yihan Chapter 565 Jiang Yihan Does any one of you know where Jiang Yihan is now? Qiao Yan asked. Jiang Yihan was the absent girl. No idea, everyone said. Right at this moment, a gentle female voice sounded at the door of the ssroom. Excuse me, Ms. Qiao. Hearing that, everyone looked to her. It was a pretty girl named Ling Sixue who studied in the next ssroom and also majored in broadcasting Whats wrong? Qiao Yan asked. Well, I went to have lunch with Jiang Yihan this afternoon, but she identally fell on our way back and she was seriously injured, so I sent her to the hospital. Her phone was running out of power, and she didnt remember your phone number, so she told me toe back and tell you she feels guilty that shes absent, and shes willing to let me y her role, Ling Sixue said, but a touch of evil shed through her eyes, which was caught by Gu Ning. Gu Ning squinted at her. Shes lying. Well... Qiao Yan turned to look at Lu Zhan. Director Lu, what do you think? Lu Zhan said, Its not easy to rece an actress after we have already chosen the right person, especially when weve signed the contract. Since Jiang Yihan cant finish her acting now, she should end the contract with us first and then we can choose another girl to y the role. It seemed like Lu Zhan was cold-blooded because the first thing he did after he found out that the actress was injured was to rece her. However, rules were rules. If you couldnt finish your work, you would be fired. In addition, Lu Zhan didnt say that Ling Sixue could get the role right away. The right of choice stillid in Lu Zhans hands. Lu Zhan actually didnt discover anything wrong with Ling Sixue, but it was just his way of doing his job. Lu Zhan had signed Jiang Yihan because he thought that she was suitable for the role. Hearing that, Ling Sixue panicked a little, but soon calmed herself down. Cant I rece her? It was Jiang Yihan who told me toe here! Lu Zhan frowned in annoyance. I said that its not easy to choose an actor whos suitable for the role. If you want the role, you need to do the audition. Ling Sixue was upset. She did want to win the role on her own, but Lu Shan hadnt chosen her in the audition. Jiang Yihan was Lu Zhans first choice, then there was another girl, and Ling Sixue was ranked third. Even if Lu Zhan was going to rece Jiang Yihan, Ling Sixue wouldnt be his first choice either. Ms. Qiao, Im afraid that we cant shoot today, and Ill arrange someone to visit the girl in the hospital with you. If she cant finish her part, we need to end the contract and choose another girl. If she can recover by tomorrow, well go on, Lu Zhan said. It was an ident, so Lu Zhan was willing to give her another chance. Sure, Qiao Yan said. After that, Lu Yichen and Qiao Yan went to visit Jiang Yihan together. Before they left, Gu Ning took out a porcin bottle giving it to Lu Yichen. She told Lu Yichen to pour some water in the bottle and help Jiang Yihan apply the water around the wound so that Jiang Yihan could recover soon ande back to finish her acting tomorrow. If Jiang Yihan had a wound, it was better to apply the medicine to help her recover. Since Jiang Yihan was the actress chosen by Lu Zhan, Gu Ning was willing to help her. As for whether Ling Sixue was involved in the ident which had happened to Jiang Yihan, Gu Ning wasnt interested. Lu Yichen was doubtful about the effect of the medicine that Gu Ning gave him, but he trusted that Gu Ning did it out of kindness, so he took it. When they separated, Gu Ning went back to the hotel. Chu Peihan and the others didnt y important roles in the film, so the crew didnt hold an ending ceremony for them, but gave each of them a red envelope. Gu Ning, of course, would thank themter. After sending the actors to the hotel, Gu Ning said to Lu Zhan, Uncle Lu, well go backter, and you need to go to the Huangdeng Hotel with me to do registration before you drive the bus back to the hotel where you stay. In the morning, Gu Ning had already told the manager of the Huangdeng Hotel about the bus. Because Gu Ning had the ck Card, she had the right to enjoy all the services of the hotel for free. The manager also agreed to let them use the car, but the user needed to do registration and sign an agreement. If the bus was damaged, they had to paypensation. No problem, Lu Zhan said. Lu Yichen arrived at the hospital to visit Jiang Yihan and her family was also there. To Lu Yichens astonishment, Jiang Yihans father was Jiang Bowen who was the mayor! Qiao Yan was aware of that, but she also kept it a secret because Jiang Yihan kept a low profile in the school, and only a few people knew that Jiang Yihan was the mayors daughter. Nice to meet you, Mayor Jiang, Qiao Yan greeted him with great respect. Ms. Qiao, nice to meet you, Jiang Bowen said politely, then looked to Lu Yichen with confusion. Mr. Lu, why did youe here? Although Jiang Bowen had helped the crew find a school to cooperate with them, he had no idea that his daughter, Jiang Yihan, had joined the crew too and Jiang Yihan also didnt dare to tell him. Jiang Yihan loved acting ever since she was a child, and her dream was to be an actress, but her family disagreed so she took a step back and majored in broadcasting. Therefore, when Lu Yichen showed up in her patient room, Jiang Yihan was surprised and panicked. She knew that her father was going to find out sooner orter, so she remained silent preparing to be criticized. Jiang Yihan was a good-looking girl. Although she wasnt stunning, she was still attractive. Were here to visit Jiang Yihan, because she is ying a role in our film. We heard that she identally fell and was injured, so wee here, Lu Yichen said. However, Jiang Bowen wasnt mad after hearing that. He was surprised but didnt criticize Jiang Yihan. It was because Gu Ning was the investor of this film. Chapter 566 - Jiang Bowen Calls Gu Ning Chapter 566 Jiang Bowen Calls Gu Ning Gu Ning nned to shoot the film in order to cover the zombie issue, and he was in charge of it now. If it couldnt be handled well, he could lose his job. Therefore, Gu Ning did him a great favor. Even though he wasnt willing to let his daughter enter the entertainment industry, he wouldnt stop her from joining the film crew. Oh, but Im afraid Yihan has to withdraw because her injury couldnt heal within a short time, Jiang Bowen said in a sad tone. Hearing that, Jiang Yihan rounded her eyes in shock and couldnt believe her ears. Why did her father feel sorry for that? Before Lu Yichen said a word, Qiao Yan opened her mouth. Mayor Jiang, we came here to check Yihans condition. If she cant finish her part, she probably needs to end the contract with the crew. Im sorry. Its fine, Jiang Bowen said. Mayor Jiang, actually, our boss told me to give this to Yihan. Its a special medicine which can help her recover quickly so that she can keep acting tomorrow, Lu Yichen said, and felt a little nervous because he wasnt sure whether it was true. Your boss? Do you mean Gu Ning? Is she in City D now? Jiang Bowen was surprised. Yes, Lu Yichen said. Thanks! Jiang Bowen said. He still remembered that Gu Ning had saved many peoples lives with her special medicine back when they had encountered a zombie at Changyang Mountain. Lu Yichen was struck dumb for a second. He didnt expect that Jiang Bowen would trust Gu Ning without hesitation. It seemed Jiang Bowen knew that the medicine was different. Without further talking, Lu Yichen took out the porcin bottle and poured some water into it as Gu Ning had told him, the power crystal melted immediately. A nurse walked over with a cotton swab in her hands, but she hesitated to unwrap the bandages around Jiang Yihans wound. The wound is already wrapped well and its not suitable to unwrap it now. The nurse wasnt arguing with Jiang Bowen; she just did her job as a nurse. Its fine. Unwrap it, Jiang Bowen insisted. Seeing that, the nurse followed his order to apply the water medicine for Jiang Yihan. Jiang Yihan didnt know whether this medicine was really effective, but she hoped that she could recover as soon as possible. In the beginning, she thought that it would be painful when the medicine was applied over the wound. However, when the medicine touched the wound, she didnt feel any pain, just coldness. After a few minutes, the wound changed significantly, and faded by a third. Wow... Everyone was shocked, even Jiang Bowen, who knew that this medicine wasnt simple, couldnt stay calm. It isnt painful now! Jiang Yihan was surprised as well as excited. She tried to move her legs, then felt a little pain, because it took time for the wound to healpletely. Even so, Jiang Yihan was still satisfied. Jiang Bowen, on the other hand, called Gu Ning at once. When Gu Ning received Jiang Bowens call, she had just gone back to the Huangdeng Hotel for a short time and was still registering at the reception. Hi, Mayor Jiang! Gu Ning said. Miss Gu, why didnt you tell me that you came to City D? Jiang Bowen said. Gu Ning helped him a lot, so he wanted to thank her. Gu Ning was surprised. Mayor Jiang, how did you know? Well, my daughter is studying in the Radio and Television University, and she joined your film crew, but she was injured today so she cant finish her part. Mr. Lu came to visit her with your special medicine, and then I heard that youre in City D now, Jiang Bowen said, then thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. Miss Gu, thank you so much for your medicine! My daughter feels much better now. Hearing that, Gu Ning was astonished that Jiang Yihan was Jiang Bowens daughter. What a coincidence! Youre wee. Since she signed the contract with my film crew, I should help her if she needs, Gu Ning said. Well, Miss Gu, you did me a great favor, Jiang Bowen said. Are you free this afternoon? May I invite you to join a meal with me? Mayor Jiang, I would love to, but I have to leave for City B in a while, Gu Ning said. Jiang Bowen was a little disappointed, but didnt insist. Please call me the next time youe to City D. Sure! Gu Ning said. Lu Zhan finished registration at the hotel then drove the bus away. Chu Peihan and the others went to their rooms to pack up, while Gu Ning booked ne tickets for them after she hung up the call with Jiang Bowen. Leng Shaoting, on the other hand, was checking the ne tickets to City B. Besides ne tickets, Gu Ning also prepared a thick red envelope for each of them. Chu Peihan and the others would leave for City F at 5:35 pm, while Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would fly to City B at 5:50 pm, so they could go to the airport together. It was only 3:30 pm when they all got back to the hotel, so they still had two hours. After packing up and checking out at the reception, it was already 4 pm, so they took a taxi heading to the airport. On the way to the airport, Gu Ning took out three thick red envelopes, then gave them to her friends. You did the acting for free, so Ive prepared red envelopes for you! Wow, its so thick! Thanks, boss! They took the red envelopes and thanked Gu Ning. They had taken far more expensive gifts from Gu Ning, so a thick red envelope was nothing. Chapter 567 - Gu Man Is Abducted Chapter 567 Gu Man Is Abducted There was twelve thousand yuan in each of the red envelopes Gu Ning sent to them because the number had a special meaning. Half an hourter, they arrived at the airport. When they got the boarding cards and waited in the lounge, it was almost 5 pm. Twenty minutester, Chu Peihan and the others boarded, so only Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were left there. Ningning, will you go back to your house tonight? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning. However, he was expecting her to say no. Ill call my mom first when were back in City B. If shes fine, I can stay outside, Gu Ning said. She was still worried about Gu Man. Sure, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Man was his future mother-inw after all. Chu Peihan and the others arrived at City Fat 6:40 pm, while Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wouldnt arrive at City B until 9 pm. However, when it was about 8 pm, a scary scene appeared in Gu Nings mind. In the vision, an MPV hit the private car in which Gu Man and a chauffeur sent by the Tang family drove, on a road with little traffic. Although nobody was injured, it wasnt a simple car ident. When the private car was forced to stop after the heavy knock, four men suddenly got out of the MPV, and they were all wearing masks, so nobody could see their faces. Once they were out of the MPV, they caught Gu Man and the chauffeur. Although the chauffeur struggled, he was easily beaten down by those bulky men. Both Gu Man and the chauffeur were abducted within a few minutes. Gu Nings face turned pale at once and her body was trembling in fear, anger and worry. Ningning, what happened? Leng Shaoting was surprised. I-I had a terrible premonition. I think my mom is in danger, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Nings premonitions were always right, so he felt nervous and concerned too. However, they were still on a ne and it was impossible for them to check Gu Mans condition now. Ningning, dont worry. You mother will be fine. Gu Ning also knew that she couldnt contact her mother now because she was on a ne, so she did her best to calm herself down, and hoped that Gu Man would be safe. No matter who did that to her mother, she would pay them back. In City B, the traffic police arrived at the scene soon after the car ident happened but there was nobody left there except the broken private car. The traffic police were confused, then checked the surveince cameras, and saw the exact same scene that had appeared in Gu Nings mind. The traffic police checked the license tes at once, and it turned out that the number te of the MPV was fake, while that of the private car belonged to the Tang family. Knowing that, everyone in the traffic police team panicked, and they immediately took action to search for the missing victims. The moment their leader heard that the Tang family was involved in this car ident, he didnt hesitate to call the Tang family. When the Tang family heard that Gu Man was abducted, they were all scared too and did everything they could to find Gu Man. Of course, they had to let Gu Ning know too. However, Gu Nings phone was powered off. Apparently, the group of people who had abducted Gu Man were fully-prepared, so Tang Haifeng failed to find Gu Man and the chauffeur even though he did everything he could right away. The Tang family only found the MPV which was abandoned on a small road in a suburb. The number te of the MPV was fake, so they couldnt find its owner. Besides, there were no surveince cameras around the ce where the car was abandoned. When it was 9 pm, the ne finallynded at the airport of City B. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the airport in a hurry. The moment they were out, Gu Ning turned on her phone, and saw many missed calls from Tang Haifeng. Without a doubt, Gu Ning knew that Gu Man had to be in danger now, so she called Tang Haifeng back. Ningning, you mother was abducted, Tang Haifeng said once Gu Ning called him. What do we know? Gu Ning asked. Those bulky men all had masks on their faces, so we dont know who they are, and the number te of the MPV is fake so we cant find its owner. We followed the surveince cameras and found a small road, but there was only an abandoned car without any people around, Tang Haifeng said. Tell me the location and Ill check it myself, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng knew that Gu Ning was back in City B now and he sent the location to her without dy. Leng Shaoting drove the car Shengshi Group prepared for him at the highest speed to the location where the abandoned MPV was founded. Within 20 minutes, they arrived. However, even though they came here, they didnt know which direction those men had escaped in. Gu Ning immediately used her Jade Eyes to scan the surroundings, hoping to find something that might have been lost by those men. Unfortunately, she found nothing. Right when Gu Ning was in despair, a picture shed by her eyes, and it showed the direction in which Gu Man and the chauffeur were dragged This way! Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting then ran in that direction. Because it was a wastnd, they couldnt drive, but had to walk. After running for about a hundred meters, Gu Ning stopped, because she lost the direction again. Gu Ning had her Jade Eyes, so she was able to see things clearly in the night but Leng Shaoting couldnt. Therefore, Gu Ning gave him the night-luminescent pearl, and they started to search for traces of peoples footsteps. Before long, Gu Ning found some, so they ran ahead following the traces. They followed the traces for over three hundred meters then came to another small road with traces of tire tracks. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoyu thought that those men might have taken another car to escape after they had dragged Gu Man and the chauffeur here. Nevertheless, there were no surveince cameras here, so they didnt know which direction the car left in. ordingly, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had to search for them in two opposite directions. Gu Ning ran rapidly ahead, checking the surroundings at the same time. She knew that they could have stopped anywhere by the road. Chapter 568 - Tang Yunfan Is Awake

Chapter 568 Tang Yunfan Is Awake

Gu Ning couldnt figure out why those people had to abduct Gu Man. Gu Man just came to City B, and she stayed in the Tang familys house or Gu Nings house the entire time. It wasnt likely that Gu Man had annoyed someone. Or, did Gu Ning ignore something? Gu Ning wasnt very clear about the Tang familys history, so she didnt know that Gu Man was abducted precisely because of the Tang family. It was a long, thin road and Leng Shaoting ran for over 10 minutes before he finally found a broad road. Luckily, there were surveince cameras at the intersection. Leng Shaoting immediately made a call. Check the surveince cameras of a ce to see the vehicles which have appeared within two hours. Find the owner of the MPV ording to its license te. Ill send you my location. Because Leng Shaohao didnt know where it was, he sent the mobile location over. After that, he called Gu Ning at once. You can wait there, and keep on tracing after you get the answer. I havent found any useful information here, so Ill walk ahead, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting was just investigating, but hadnt found Gu Man yet, so she couldnt give up. Sure. You have to be careful and call me whenever you find anything useful, Leng Shaoting said. Although he was worried about Gu Nings safety, they had to search for Gu Man in different directions. I will, Gu Ning said, then hung up. She went further ahead in the following hours, and there were no viges around, but Gu Ning had no intention to turn back, and went further and further along the road. About twenty minutester, Leng Shaoting received a call. The surveince cameras of this intersection were destroyed at around six pm and only the surveince cameras of the roads on both sides of the intersection were still working Within two hours, a total of 116 vehicles passed through the broad road. The information on the license te numbers (owner and model) and the exact times the vehicles passed had been sent to his mailbox. Continue to track the whereabouts of these vehicles to see whether anything unusual happens, said Leng Shaoting. Even though he got the information on these vehicles, he didnt know which one was abnormal. However, since the surveince cameras of this intersection were destroyed in the afternoon, there was a possibility of 80% that this was where the kidnappers had passed, or it was just a trick to attract their attention away from the right direction the kidnappers escaped in. In the process of tracing them, Leng Shaoting sensed that their enemy was very brilliant, so it was possible that they were being trapped. Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning again, but Gu Nings phone was busy. Gu Ning was actually talking to a man who called her using Gu Mans mobile phone. You are Gu Ning, right? Come alone to the abandoned warehouse at the western suburb. Ill tell you the specific address when you arrive there. Remember, you muste alone. If I see anyone following behind you, your mother will be punished! No problem, Gu Ning said coldly with a serious look on her face. She didnt threaten the man on the phone, in case he would be annoyed and hurt Gu Man. After that, Gu Ning immediately clicked the map open on her mobile phone to search for the location of the abandoned warehouse at the western suburb. Coincidentally, Gu Ning was precisely at the western suburb now, but she was still one kilometer away from the abandoned warehouse. Gu Ning didnt tell Leng Shaoting that she just received a strange mans call because the man had warned her toe alone. She was also confident that she could handle it well on her own. Gu Ning was sure that it was a trick now, because the abandoned warehouse in the western suburb was located in the opposite direction from Leng Shaoting. She figured out that the man was actually aiming to hurt her after receiving the call. She had made many enemies in business till now, but she didnt know who did this to her mother. No matter who he or she was, Gu Ning was determined to pay him or her back. Without hesitation, Gu Ning ran to the abandoned warehouse in the western suburb. In the Tang familys house. Tang Yunfans fingers moved a little, and he mumbled with anxiety and fear. Man, please, please... It seemed like Tang Yunfan was regaining his consciousness, and the memory about Gu Man, but no one knew what had happened in his dream that made him so anxious. All of a sudden, Tang Yunfans closed eyes opened and he sat up abruptly. He looked around, but there was nobody in his room, so he got out of his bed and walked out. In the living hall, the members of the Tang family were gathered, except for Cao Ruihua, his military force, and Cao Wenjun, together with his Criminal Police Force, who were out to search for Gu Man. Tang Yunrong and Cao Wenxin were also here waiting for the information. Its been so long! Could anything bad have happened to Gu Man? Tang Yunrong was nervous. Dont worry. Shell be fine, Jiang Lihua said tofort her. Gu Man just came to City B, and she stayed in our house or Ningnings house all the time. Why did she suddenly get abducted? Tang Yunrong couldnt figure it out. What? Man was abducted? Right at this moment, a shocked male voice sounded from upstairs, which surprised everyone in the hall. They looked over with one ord then saw Tang Yunfan walking down in a hurry. Did you say Man was abducted? Tang Yunfan asked anxiously when he walked closer to them. Yunfan, youre awake! However, Tang Yunfan wasnt in the mood to care about his condition; all he wanted to know was what had happened to Gu Man. Tang Yunhang exined it to Tang Yunfan at once. When the chauffeur drove Gu Man back today, a MVP hit the private car to make it stop, then several men abducted Gu Man and the chauffeur. Weve sent out many people to search for them, but we havent heard any good news yet. Hearing that, Tang Yunfan was mad. Chapter 569 - The Tang Family’s Enemy Chapter 569 The Tang Familys Enemy The person who sent those men to adduct Man must be our Tang familys enemy, Tang Yunfan said. If not, Gu Man wouldnt have been abducted, because she just came to City B and hadnt annoyed anyone. What? Everyone was shocked. If the person behind the abduction was really the Tang familys enemy, why didnt he abduct a member of them, but chose Gu Man? Had they found out about Gu Mans rtionship with the Tang family? If not, Gu Man wouldnt have been abducted, because she just came to City B and hadnt annoyed anyone. In that case, Gu Man was totally a victim. I need to find her! Tang Yunfan said, running outside. Yunfan! Tang Yunhang wanted to stop him, but was interrupted by Tang Haifeng. Let him go. He just woke up! Its very dangerous if he runs out like that. Tang Yunhang was worried. He admitted that he was selfish, and chose Tang Yunfan over Gu Man. He did feel sorry for Gu Man but it was a fact that Tang Yunfan was more important for their family. Didnt you hear how Yunfan addressed Gu Man? If I guess correctly, he already regained his memory about her, Tang Haifeng said. Hearing that, everyone was surprised again. What? Yunfan regained his memory about Gu Man? Tang Haifeng added, In addition, Gu Man was abducted because of our Tang family. Its already very inappropriate that we are staying at home. If we stop Yunfan from finding her now, Ningning and Gu Man will feel heartbroken. Although they had sent many people out to search for Gu Man, Tang Haifeng still felt guilty that they didnt do it themselves, so he wouldnt stop Tang Yunfan from doing so. He didnt go out to search for Gu Man because he was too old, and Tang Yunhang had to stay home to protect them. The rest of the people in the Tang family were all females, so they couldnt help. Therefore, Tang Yunfan was the perfect person to do that. Tang Yunhang agreed with Tang Haifeng, so he said nothing. All they could do now was to hope that they would get back home safely. Whos the person behind this abduction? Tang Yunrong asked. There were so many enemies of the Tang family, so she didnt know who the person could be. Tang Haifeng, as the most sophisticated man in this family, opened his mouth again. If the person behind this abduction is really our Tang familys enemy, he must be aware of Gu Mans rtionship with us. If he knows Gu Man, he must know Ningning too. If hes able to know that, he should be a person whos familiar with Yunfan. I think he also has something to do with the ident which happened to Yunfan. Tang Deming was the first in our business group one who found out that Yunfan was unconscious, so the person must have a connection with Tang Deming too. Tang Deming is ambitious. They must be nning to remove Ningning from their way to the chairman seat of Tanghuang Group. However, Ningning wasnt in City B, so they abducted Gu Man. Although it was just a guess, everyone thought that it was highly possible. If so, will he call Ningning to rescue Gu Man so that they can catch Ningning at the same time? Tang Yunhang said worriedly. Hearing that, everyone was astonished. Ill call Ningning right now, Tang Haifeng said. When Gu Nings phone vibrated in her pocket, she had already arrived outside of the abandoned warehouse, so it wasnt convenient for her to answer Tang Haifengs call. Instead, she sent Tang Haifeng a message telling him it wasnt a right time. Reading Gu Nings message, Tang Haifeng stopped calling her. When Gu Ning approached the abandoned warehouse, she didnt immediately call Gu Man, because she decided to attack those kidnappers and catch them by surprise. With the help of her Jade Eyes, it shouldnt be hard for her to find Gu Man. A whileter, Gu Ning received Tang Haifengs messages, and she realized that it really was a trap. However, it was toote, because Gu Ning was already here. Gu Ning sent a message back to Tang Haifeng and told him that she would be careful, then kept searching for Gu Man. Tang Haifeng was too worried about Gu Nings safety, so he forgot to tell her that Tang Yunfan was awake now. After a while, Gu Ning finally saw four men in thepletely dark warehouse, but Gu Man was absent. They really aimed to catch Gu Ning! Even so, Gu Ning wouldnt leave because she had to find out where Gu Man was from their mouths. Hei Zi, would the girl called Gu Ning dare toe here? Will she call the police? a man asked with doubt. Although Gu Ning said that she woulde alone as they ordered, he didnt believe that a young girl would have the courage to meet them. Since she said yes, I bet that shelle, because her mother is in our hands now. Moreover, I heard that the young girl isnt simple, so we must be careful! Hei Zi said. Shes merely a young girl! What can she do to us? a man said with disdain. Exactly, but the girl is really beautiful. I feel sexually excited already seeing her picture. If the person who hired us allows us to touch her, I want to have some fun, ha-ha! a man said with an evil smile on his face. Me too! Once its done, lets go find some women to have some fun together! another man said. Hearing their talk, Gu Ning was furious. She kicked the door open all of a sudden and attacked them before they were prepared. Because Gu Ning showed up unexpectedly, those men were soon beaten down before they could fight back. Gu Ning attacked their most vulnerable parts without hesitation, and they screamed from the pain. Chapter 570 - Gu Man Is Abducted by the Kirin Gang

Chapter 570 Gu Man Is Abducted by the Kirin Gang

Gu Ning beat them down with great force because she felt very disgusted. All those men were on the ground moaning in pain within seconds. To their astonishment, this young girl was very strong and could easily beat them down like lightning. Gu Ning took out ropes and tied them up, so that it was impossible for them to struggle, let alone escape. After that, she stared straight at them and asked in a cold voice, Where is my mother? Gu Nings sharp eyes, cold expression, and imposing manner made them feel shocked and oppressed. They even felt the chill from the bottom of their feet and trembled in fear. However, they still refused to tell her. I think that you better let us go. If you dare to kill any of us, your mother wont stay alive! Do you think that I wouldnt dare to hurt you? Saying that, Gu Ning took out a gun all of a sudden, then aimed at one mans shoulder. Boom! The man shouted in pain and horror. At this moment, they were all scared. This young girl had a gun, and she shot them without blinking her eyes! Obviously, this wasnt the first time that she had shot a man. Tell me, or get killed? Gu Ning was getting increasingly cold, and they almost lost their breath. However, they still didnt give up threatening. You... How dare you shoot me! Were members of the Kirin Gang! The Kirin Gang? Gu Ning squinted in greater coldness, but she didnt jump to the conclusion that the Kirin Gang had abducted Gu Man just because they were members of it. She knew that gangsters would do anything for money, so she wasnt sure whether they had been hired by someone else to abduct Gu Man. Therefore, Gu Ning red at the man and asked seriously, Do you mean that my mother is in the hands of the Kirin Gang? Yes, and so what? the man said arrogantly. He believed that this young girl had to be afraid of the Kirin Gang. Gu Ning was indeed worried, because the Kirin Gang wasnt the Qing Gang, and it wasmon that they would hurt the hostages. Gu Ning was unwilling to waste time, so she stopped talking to them, but called Qi Tianlin at once. When Qi Tianlin received Gu Nings call, he was surprised. Miss Gu, Im surprised that youd call me. What? Did you win a fortune again at the Earth Nightclub? Qi Tianlin said in annoyance. I wish, because I can walk out of the Earth Nightclub without your help in that case, Gu Ning said. She wasnt in a good mood now. Well, it seems that youre not in a good mood. Qi Tianlin didnt mind Gu Nings aggressive attitude because he found something more interesting. Gu Ning had been in a rage when they had fought against each otherst time, and she had behaved like a mature woman. However, when she called him this time, she sounded like a girl who was annoyed. Qi, I dont have time to argue with you now. My mother was abducted at XX Road around 8:10 pm today, and the kidnappers im that they are members of the Kirin Gang, Gu Ning said. When those men heard Gu Ning talking with Qi Tianlin on the phone, they were shocked. They couldnt believe that this young girl was able to know their head in the gang. Really? Give me some time. If its true, I promise that Ill handle it well, Qi Tianlin said with sincerity. Although Qi Tianlin was still displeased with what Gu Ning had donest time, he didnt hate her. Instead, he had the intention to make friends with her, so he, of course, wouldnt upset her. Gu Man wasnt in this warehouse, and Qi Tianlin promised to help her, so Gu Ning thought that there was no need to stay here any longer. Before Gu Ning left, she unfastened them, but beat them again to vent her anger. They were evil people, but she wasnt willing to be involved in murder just because of them. After that, Gu Ning left with Gu Mans phone. Once she walked away, she called Leng Shaoting and told him what she had been through then they went to meet each other at the ce where they had stopped the car. When Leng Shaoting heard that Gu Ning had gone to meet the kidnappers alone, he was more worried than upset, because he was afraid that Gu Ning might be hurt. However, since Gu Ning was fine now, he didnt mention it. Tang Yunfan was also out for a long time, but he had no idea where Gu Man was. In the end, he went to the ce where Gu Man had been seenst and there was an abandoned MPV. Ten minutester, Gu Ning received Qi Tianlins call. Qi Tianlin told her that Gu Man was indeed in the hands of the Kirin Gang, and she could go to the Earth Nightclub to pick her mother up. Hearing that, Gu Ning was finally relieved, so was Leng Shaoting. They then drove to the Earth Nightclub together. From afar, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting noticed a man standing at the ident scene. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes so that she could see his face clearly. When she recognized that the man was Tang Yunfan, Gu Ning was surprised that he was already awake. It was obvious that he knew that Gu Man had been abducted. Gu Ning stopped the car and ran to Tang Yunfan at once, followed by Leng Shaoting. When they moved closer, Leng Shaoting recognized that the man was Tang Yunfan, and he was surprised too. Tang Yunfan heard the noise, then looked at Gu Ning. He was astonished as well. Uncle Tang, Youre finally awake! Gu Ning said with excitement. Tang Yunfan, however, asked Gu Ning with anxiety, Ningning, how is your mom now? My friend has found her, and we can go to pick her up right now, Gu Ning said. Chapter 571 - Pick Gu Man Up

Chapter 571 Pick Gu Man Up

Once Tang Yunfan heard that Gu Man was found he was relieved, and didnt ask Gu Ning for more details. Afterwards, Tang Yunfan left his car at the ident scene and got in Leng Shaotings car, then called Quan Mingkai. Quan Mingkai was shocked when he saw that the caller was Tang Yunfan. Tang Yunfan told him to drive the car back, then hung up before Quan Mingkai could say a word. Without calling back, Quan Mingkai went to drive Tang Yunfans car back in a hurry. After a long while, Tang Yunfan realized that there was another person in the car. Ningning, this is? Tang Yunfana asked. Oh, hes my friend, Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning said but didnt tell him that Leng Shaoting was her boyfriend. Nice to meet you, Mr. Tang, Leng Shaoting said. Tang Yunfan was his future father-inw, so he, of course, should be as polite as possible. Nice to meet you too, Mr. Leng, Tang Yunfan said. He didnt think further about his rtionship with Gu Ning. After a while of silence, Tang Yunfan suddenly said, Ningning, I remembered everything. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. Tang Yunfan finally regained the memory about Gu Man. She felt like crying with happiness. Great, thats great, she said. Ningning, Im terribly sorry, Tang Yunfan apologized to her. Although he had apologized to Gu Ning before, he had done that as Tang Yunfan, not Gu Nings biological father. They were in a suburb, while the Earth Nightclub was located in downtown, and there were many traffic lights along the long distance, so it took them more than half an hour to arrive at the Earth Nightclub. The Kirin Gang? Tang Yunfan frowned when they arrived. Yes, several members of the Kirin Gang abducted my mother, but they arent important figures in the gang and just took someone elses money. The head of the Kirin Gang and I arent strangers and hes willing to help me. Dont worry. My mom is safe, Gu Ning said. What? Qi Tianlin was willing to help you? Tang Yunfan was astonished. Qi Tianlin was notorious for his arrogance, cruelty and coldness, and only a few people were able to make friends with him. Tang Yunfan wasnt afraid of him, but was reluctant to have conflict with him. Leng Shaoting also felt a little ufortable when Gu Ning said that Qi Tianlin was willing to help her, but he said nothing. Shaoting, please wait for me here. Gu Ning didnt want Leng Shaoting to meet Qi Tianlin, because there was a long-standing grudge between them. All she wanted to do now was to pick Gu Man up and go home as soon as possible. Sure. Leng Shaoting understood that it wasnt the right time to meet Qi Tianlin, so he agreed. After that, Gu Ning and Tang Yunfan went upstairs. They went to the same private room where Gu Ning had gambled with Qi Tianlinst time. Five minutes earlier, Gu Man had been sent to this private room. She wasnt physically injured, but this abduction would leave a deep mental scar on her. She felt helpless when she was caught and thought that she was going to die. Unexpectedly, half an hour ago, several rude men who had brought her here, apologized to her politely all of a sudden and even begged her to forgive them. In the beginning, Gu Man was so confused. Even though they apologized to her, she still felt quite nervous. A whileter, an obtrusive man told her that he was Gu Nings friend, and that it was Gu Ning who had called him to find her. Gu Man was relieved, but was worried that they did it in order to catch Gu Ning. However, she didnt dare to ask him to call Gu Ning so she could talk to Gu Ning. Qi Tianlin didnt sense Gu Mans worry. He thought that he had already finished his job when he found Gu Man and brought her to a safe ce. When Gu Ning and Tang Yunfan showed up together, Gu Man rounded her eyes in shock. Tang Yunfan, on the other hand, looked at Gu Man with love, care and guilt. He knew that Gu Man had suffered a lot because of him. Qi Tianlin was also surprised when Tang Yunfan, who was a famous figure in City B, appeared in his sight. He didnt realize that Tang Yunfan and Gu Ning closely resembled each other until they showed up together. What is their rtionship? Qi Tianlin didnt like gossiping but he was curious because he had done the background-check on Gu Ning, and he knew that Gu Ning was born in a single-parent family. Is Tang Yunfan Gu Nings biological father? Did Tang Yunfane here because of Gu Man too? Qin Tianlin thought he found something interesting again. Chairman Tang, wee! Qi Tianlin greeted Tang Yunfan. Nice to meet you, Tang Yunfan said. Well, theyve told me everything. It was a man named Zhang Yongjun who gave them money to abduct your mother and you, but you werent in City B, so they caught your mother, Qi Tianlin said to Gu Ning. Zhang Yongjun? Neither Tang Yunfan nor Gu Ning had heard of this name, and they soon realized that the man had to be a middleman who was paid to abduct Gu Man for someone else as well. I think that youve already taught those four idiots who has abducted your mother an unforgettable lesson and theyre yours now too, Qi Tianlin said. He nned to maintain a good rtionship with Gu Ning, so he wouldnt protect them. Those hoodlums, however, knelt down on the ground at once, and begged him. Please, we wont do it again. Qi Tianlin ignored them. Tang Yunfan and Gu Ning were also determined to pay them back. Please leave with my mother for now. Ill meet you once Im done, Gu Ning said to Tang Yunfan. She didnt want Gu Man to see the violence. Chapter 572 - Gu Man Faints

Chapter 572 Gu Man Faints

Sure. Tang Yunfan understood that Gu Ning didnt want Gu Man to see the violent scene. Gu Ning walked to Gu Man but Gu Man was still in shock, not because Tang Yunfan was awake, but because she saw something familiar from his eyes like they were back to 18 years ago. Did he regain his memory? Gu Man got excited, but fainted all of a sudden. Mom! Gu Ning supported Gu Man at once and put her magical power into Gu Mans body. Man! Tang Yunfan also ran over and held Gu Man in his arms. He was worried and panicked a little. Lao Guo, have a look, Qi Tianlin said to a man who was around 50 years old, then turned to Gu Ning. Lao Guo is a doctor. You can let him have a look at your mother. Thanks, Gu Ning said. Gu Man still wouldnt wake up after she secretly put her magical power into her body, so it wasnt a bad idea to let Lao Guo have a look. Lao Guo walked to them, and checked Gu Mans eyes and heartbeat. You mother was greatly scared, so the tension on her vagus nerve[1] increased, and the syncope[2] was caused by arrhythmia (3. An arrhythmia is a problem with the rate or rhythm of your heartbeat. It means that your heart beats too quickly, too slowly, or with an irregr pattern.). Surprisingly, her pulse is bing steady at a fast pace and shes gradually entering a state of drowsiness. Shell be fine when she wakes up, Lao Guo Said. It was because of Gu Nings magical power that Gu Mans pulse was bing steady so quickly. Hearing that, both Gu Ning and Tang Yunfan were relieved. After that, Tang Yunfan carried Gu Man in his arms walking outside. Gu Ning, on the other hand, stared straight at those hoodlums who had abducted Gu Man, which scared them, and they begged at once, Miss Gu, please-please let us go. We promise well never do it again. Tell me, how much do you know about Zhang Yongjun? Gu Ning said coldly. The leader of those hoodlums said, I only know that his name is Zhang Yongjun. Hes in his early forties. Weve met several times, but I dont know much about him. The Kirin Gang was different from the Qing Gang, and the members of the Kirin Gang could moonlight as they wanted. However, if they caused any trouble, they had to bear the result themselves. What was the next step after the abduction? Gu Ning asked. He said that we had to abduct you both before calling him, and hed deal with itter, the leader said. Gu Ning thought for a while. She was curious what the person behind this abduction nned to do next. Great, you can do what he ordered. Call him now, Gu Ning said to the leader of the hoodlums. As for the rest, if you can beat me down, you may leave safely. Gu Ning did what she usually did. If they could beat her in a fight, she would let them go. We-we cant. Those hoodlums almost cried. Let alone mentioning that Gu Ning was just a young girl, she had a close rtionship with Qi Tianlin too, so they didnt dare to hurt her. Do whatever she wants. Qi Tianlinzilyy on the sofa, like he was watching a show. He understood that it was impossible that they would win. Since Qi Tianlin said that, they had to attack Gu Ning. However, before they could touch Gu Ning, they were violently beaten down on the ground within a few minutes. Except for Qi Tianlin, who remained calm watching it, the others were all astonished. Gu Ning didnt have time to waste on them, so she finished the punishment as soon as possible. Qi, I still need to deal with something else now, so I have to go, but Ill take this man with me, Gu Ning said to Qi Tianlin. Bye, Miss Gu, and I do hope that we can gamble again next time. Normally, Qi Tianlin wouldnt let Gu Ning go like that, but Gu Ning was busy today, so he agreed. Although he had lostst time, he wanted to win a round. As long as you have enough money, why not? Gu Ning said arrogantly. All I have is money, Qi Tianlin said with arrogance too. However, once he said it, he felt that something was wrong. Gu Ning said that on purpose, because it meant that he was doomed to lose. Very well, then Ille again to take your money the next time, Gu Ning smiled. Qi Tianlin pulled his lips. The leading hoodlum also followed Gu Ning walking out, and he hoped that Gu Ning would let him go after his cooperation. Once Gu Ning left, Lao Guo asked Qi Tianlian, Is that girl the one who sold you the pills?. Although he asked, he already had the answer in his heart. In fact, Lao Guo admired Gu Ning, because her pills were really effective, but he had tried to figure out its form for a long time in vain. Yes, Qi Tianlin said. Hearing that, Lao Guo thought that Gu Ning couldnt be an ordinary girl. She had magical pills, and was a kung fu master. In addition, she also had a close connection with the Tang family. Although her family name was Gu, and Tang Yunfans was Tang, he knew that they were rted to each other from their faces. When Leng Shaoting saw Gu Man who was unconscious, being carried in Tang Yunfans arms, he was annoyed, because he thought that the Kirin Gang must have hurt her. He got out and opened the car door for Tang Yunfan at once. Mr. Tang, what happened? Leng Shaoting asked with concern. Oh, luckily Man is fine. She just passed out from fear; shell be fine after a good sleep, Tang Yunfan said. Before long, Gu Ning came to meet them. Shaoting, please take them back to Huafu Hills; I need to deal with something, Gu Ning said. Seeing the leading hoodlum behind Gu Ning, they knew that it was about Gu Man. Its very dangerous. Tang Yunfan frowned. Although he knew that Gu Ning wasnt weak, she was alone after all. [1] The vagus nerve is historically cited as the pneumogastric nerve, is the tenth cranial nerve or CN X, and interfaces with the parasympathetic control of the heart, lungs, and digestive tract. (2] A syncope is a temporary loss of consciousness usually rted to insufficient blood flow to the brain. Its also called fainting or passing out. Chapter 573 - Zhang Yongjun And Zhang Yongjian

Chapter 573 Zhang Yongjun And Zhang Yongjian

Leng Shaoting was also worried about Gu Ning, but he chose to trust her. Moreover, once Gu Ning made up her mind, nobody could change her decision. Dont worry. Ill be fine, Gu Ning said. Fine. Tang Yunfan didnt insist. Be careful! I will, Gu Ning said. When Leng Shaoting drove his car away, Gu Ning got in the leading hoodlums car, then she called Tang Haifeng and told him that everyone was safe. Hearing that, all the members of the Tang family were relieved. Oh, your Uncle Tang is awake, and he left to search for your mother, Tang Haifeng said. Ive met him, and we were just together, Gu Ning said. Great, Tang Haifeng said. Do you know who abducted your mother? Ill tell you when I get back, Gu Ning said. OK, Tang Haifeng said. Twenty minutester, the leading hoodlum brought Gu Ning to a warehouse, and called Zhang Yongjun as Gu Ning ordered. A middle-aged man was reading in the study on the second floor of a house. Right at this moment, his phone rang. Seeing the callers name, the man answered in a hurry. How is it? Hi, weve caught them, Hong Fen, the leading hoodlum, said. Very well, Ill be right there, the man said, then hung up. After that, he didnt leave right away, but used another phone to make a call. How is everything going? Were still searching. Great, meet me at the eastern warehouse in 20 minutes, he said. After that, he walked out of the study going down to a basement. In the basement, there were piles of groceries, but in addition to groceries, there was a man tied to a chair, with two tall bulky men standing by his sides. The middle-aged man looked at the man who was tied to a chair with an evil expression on his face. Zhang Yongjun, you should pay for what youve done today. It turned out that this middle-aged man wasnt Zhang Yongjun, the man who was tied to a chair was. Zhang Yongjun red at him, but couldnt say a word because his mouth was sealed. The middle-aged man looked at Zhang Yongjun struggling, thenughed with pride. Do you want to talk? Well, since youre going to die because of me, Ill let you say your final words, he said, then removed the seal from Zhang Yongjuns mouth. In fact, Zhang Yongjun and the middle-aged man closely resembled each other. Zhang Yongjian, Im your biological younger brother! How can you do this to me! Zhang Yongjun shouted in anger. Oh, my little younger brother, Zhang Yongjian said with a twisted face, our parents left everything to you, but Im their older son and I should have taken over everything, not you. What their parents had done left a deep mental scar on Zhang Yongjians heart, and he was determined to get what belonged to him back. You... Zhang Yongjun was furious. Our parents did that because youre addicted to gambling and youll lose every coin in a casino! Their properties should be mine, and I can do whatever I want with them! Zhang Yongjian raised his voice. Howe our parents properties are yours? They can give their wealth to anyone they want! Zhang Yongjun shouted. Im their older son, and their properties should be mine! Zhang Yongjian said. It isnt written down as aw! Zhang Yongjun argued. Although normally the eldest son was the heir of a familys properties, it wasnt written down as aw. Instead, each of the children had the right to inherit their parents properties. In addition, parents also had the right to choose any one of their children to be the sole heir. Moreover, Zhang Yongjian could have a hundred thousand yuan as dividends every year. Their family business wasnt very profitable after all, it was just a farm. Their annual ie was around four hundred thousand yuan every year at the most. Zhang Yongjian could have the money without making any effort, but Zhang Yongjun had to run the farm well to gain profits. I dont care. I want their properties! Zhang Yongjian almost roared. You... Zhang Yongjun was speechless. Alright, get him in the car. We need to move now! Zhang Yongjian stopped talking to Zhang Yongjun, then a tall man lifted Zhang Yongjun up, walking out of the basement. Twenty minutester, Zhang Yongjians group arrived at the eastern warehouse. Zhang Yongjian didnt tell Hong Fen his n, so he left Zhang Yongjun alone in the car, then walked into the warehouse with two tall bulky men. Zhang Yongjun was tied tightly after all, and he couldnt escape. However, when Zhang Yongjian walked inside, there were only Hong Fen and Gu Ning in the warehouse. Besides, Gu Ning, who should be tied to a chair, was sitting on it and seemed rxed. Hong Fen, whats going on here? Zhang Yongjian questioned Hong Fen. Hong Fen was like a sidekick in front of Gu Ning now. If Gu Ning didnt give an order, he didnt dare to open his mouth. Youre Zhang Yongjun? Gu Ning asked. Zhang Yongjian ignored Gu Ning but asked Hong Fen, Hong Fen, what the hell are you doing? He realized that Hong Fen had betrayed him, but he wanted to know why. Gu Ning didnt mind that Zhang Yongjian had ignored her, then turned to Hong Fen. Tell him. Well, shes our heads friend... Zhang Yongjian had hired several members of the Kirin Gang to abduct a friend of their head which, of course, wouldnt work. Chapter 574 - Fingerprint Identification Chapter 574 Fingerprint Identification Zhang Yongjian had a feeling of sheer panic. What? Shes a friend of the head of the Kirin Gang? How is it possible? Gu Ning sneered, Mr. Zhang, my mother and I have never harmed you. Why did you want to abduct us? Zhang Yongjian remained silent because he didnt know how to answer. He, of course, was afraid to annoy the Kirin Gang. Since he had made a terrible mistake, his future would be full of danger. All of a sudden, Zhang Yongjian remembered Zhang Yongjun who was locked in the car at the outside, and an idea dawned on him. I think that you have probably mistaken me for Zhang Yongjun but Im his older brother, Zhang Yongjian. I have no idea what Yongjun did to you and your mother. I just followed Yongjun here because I didnt want him tomit any crimes. Oh, hes still in the car outside, and I already tied him up. Please wait for a while, saying that, he turned to one of the two bulky men. You, get Zhang Yongjun here right now. Gu Ning didnt stop him. Although she didnt believe Zhang Yongjians exnation, she was curious to see what he would do. Before long, Zhang Yongjun who was tied up was brought inside. Once the seal was removed from Zhang Yongjuns mouth, Gu Ning noticed that he closely resembled Zhang Yongjian. Wow... Hong Fen was astonished, because even he couldnt distinguish Zhang Yongjun from Zhang Yongjian although he had met Zhang Yongjun in person. They had met in a dark clubhouse and both of them had drunk alcohol, so it wasnt easy to remember each others faces. Zhang Yongjian, what the hell are you doing? Zhang Yongjun questioned once he was able to talk. He only knew that Zhang Yongjian wanted him to be a scapegoat, but he didnt know what Zhang Yongjian had done. He said that it was you who hired several members of the Kirin Gang to abduct my mother and me. Is it true? Gu Ning asked calmly. In fact, she already saw that Zhang Yongjun knew nothing about the abduction. Gu Ning wasnt dumb. What? Thats insane! Zhang Yongjun was shocked then was in a rage. Zhang Yongjian, thats why you want me to be a scapegoat? Since they were already enemies, Zhang Yongjun didnt care about their family connection anymore. Zhang Yongjian, on the other hand, criticized Zhang Yongjun. Zhang Yongjun, dont me me for that. It was your n and I just heard you talking to someone on the phone saying that youve sessfully abducted the mother and daughter, so I followed you here to rescue them. Zhang Yongjian, youre indeed a poisonous snake! Do you have any evidence to prove what you just said? Zhang Yongjun red at Zhang Yongjian. He knew that he hadnt done anything illegal, so he was confident that he was innocent. Well, there are call records on your phone, Zhang Yongjian said. You took my phone and you used it to call others! Zhang Yongjun argued in anger. I just took your phone when we arrived here, Zhang Yongjian said, then turned to look at Hong Fen. Hong Fen, was the person who contacted you these days named Zhang Yongjun? Yes... Hong Fen answered, but he didnt know whether the person who called him was Zhang Yongjian or Zhang Yongjun. However, before Hong Fen could say it aloud, Zhang Yongjian interrupted him. Now, you hear that. Hong Fen said that it was you who called him. I didnt, Zhang Yongjun said, but seemed weak because he knew that his older brother was determined and well-prepared to put him in jail. Alright, I think its easy to find out who really called Hong Fen, Gu Ning said. In fact, she already had the answer in her heart, but she wanted him to expose himself. Zhang Yongjian and Zhang Yongjun stopped arguing, looking to Gu Ning. Where is the phone? Give it to me, Gu Ning said. No problem, Zhang Yongjian said then took out the phone walking to Gu Ning. He thought that Gu Ning was still a naive young girl and could be easily deceived. However, he had no idea it was just a trap set by Gu Ning. Since he said that you took his phone away earlier on, we can have a fingerprint identification to see whether its true, Gu Ning said, then took out a stic bag to keep the phone. Obviously, she didnt want to touch it herself. Hearing that, Zhang Yongjian was terrified. Once they did the fingerprint identification, his scheme would be exposed. Zhang Yongjun, on the other hand, was relieved. Mr. Zhang, whats wrong? Gu Ning asked on purpose. No-nothing, Zhang Yongjian said. He was reluctant to give the phone to Gu Ning now. Great, then give it to me now! Gu Ning urged. Zhang Yongjian, however, stopped walking. Zhang Yongjian, why did you stop? Zhang Yongjun sneered. Zhang Yongjian ignored him, hesitating to move a step forward. All of a sudden, he made up his mind and ordered, Catch them, now! Zhang Yongjian knew that his scheme would be exposed sooner orter, so he decided to catch Gu Ning right away. Chapter 575 - Zhang Yongjian’s Confession Chapter 575 Zhang Yongjians Confession Zhang Yongjian thought that they were just a man and a young girl who seemed weak, so they could easily be controlled. The two bulky men immediately ran to Gu Ning and Hong Fen. Gu Ning, however, stayed calm, because that was exactly what she wanted. Zhang Yongjian exposed himself. Hong Fen had witnessed how Gu Ning alone beat several men down within seconds, so he wasnt worried about her safety. As for himself, he was confident that he could handle one man. When the two bulky men got near, Gu Ning attacked them, so did Hong Fen. Gu Ning threw one of them over her shoulder to the ground, and he hit the ground with a loud sound then screamed in pain. After that, Gu Ning dislocated his arms without hesitation, which tortured the bulky man. Hong Fen, however, was still in a fierce fight with the other bulky man, and he was stunned that Gu Ning did it so smoothly. Zhang Yongjian was also terrified, because he thought that Gu Ning was just an ordinary girl. Zhang Yongjun was surprised too. Zhang Yongjian instinctively turned and ran, but Gu Ning wouldnt let him escape! Within a blink, Gu Ning came to Zhang Yongjian, then grabbed his arm, kicking him in the hollow behind his knee, which caused him to suffer great pain. Zhang Yongjian lost his bnce, and knelt down at once. Afterwards, Gu Ning dislocated his arms as well making it impossible for him to run again. Gu Ning had dislocated two mens arms, but Hong Fen was still in the fight with thest man, so Gu Ning helped him without dy and kicked the man to the ground. Hong Fen flushed with embarrassment. Gu Ning wasnt in the mood to care about his feelings, and ordered, Gag their mouths! Sure. Hong Fen went to gag the two bulky mens mouths at once, while Gu Ning walked to Zhang Yongjian and asked him with a serious look on her face, Tell me, who told you to abduct my mother and me? Gu Nings sharp eyes and serious look along with her powerful air made Zhang Yongjian feel utterly stressed. You dont want to say? Gu Ning frowned. I think youve lived long enough. Zhang Yongjian panicked. You cant kill me. Its illegal. Illegal? Gu Ningughed, like she had just heard a funny joke. You do know that there is a thing called thew? Dont you know that its illegal that youve abducted my mother? I bet you wanted to kill my mother too, right? Zhang Yongjian didnt know what to say, because he did n to kill Gu Man and let Zhang Yongjun be the scapegoat. Tell me, or not? Gu Ning asked. Zhang Yongjian still remained silent. Gu Ning was displeased. She then raised one foot to step on Zhang Yongjians leg which wasnt injured yet. With a clear snap, his bone was broken and he shouted from the severe pain. Tell me, or not? Gu Ning asked again. Yes, I-Ill tell you. Zhang Yongjian knew that if he refused to tell Gu Ning, he would be dead today. If he told her, he would live at least. Its Tang Deming, Zhang Yongjian said. Tang Deming? A director of the Tanghuang Group? Gu Ning had heard of that name, and it seemed to be an abduction caused by business conflict. Gu Ning didnt believe his words right away, but took out his phone and read through the call records then she sent K the information she found and told K to find out who the callers were. While K was investigating, Gu Ning asked again, Whats your aim? Zhang Yongjian then told her everything. When Tang Yunfan was unconscious, Gu Man and Gu Ning appeared, which attracted Tang Demings attention, and he thought that Gu Ning could be Tang Yunfans biological daughter. If Tang Yunfan didnt wake up, Gu Ning would be the heir of the Tanghuang Group, which was thest thing Tang Deming, who was ambitious, wanted to see so he had schemed against Gu Ning. Hearing that, Zhang Yongjun was shocked. To his astonishment, Zhang Yongjian was involved in such an unbelievable conspiracy! The Tang family was the top family in the City B! Gu Ning, on the other hand, thought that it was ridiculous. Even if I didnt appear, there are many other choices in the Tang family. I dont think that Tang Deming who is merely a member of a branch of the Tang family can inherit its wealth. He, of course, wont allow anyone to stand in his way, Zhang Yongjian said. Do you mean that hes going to kill all the members of the Tang family? Gu Ning was mad. I dont know the details, Zhang Yongjian said. Before long, K had the result. Tang Deming had contacted Zhang Yongjian frequently. It seemed very likely that Tang Deming had nned everything. Why did you make Zhang Yongjun the scapegoat? Gu Ning asked. Actually, Zhang Yongjian had already bribed a policeman in the police team that was sent out to search for Gu Man. Once he killed Gu Man and Gu Ning, he would tell the policeman where to find their bodies, and the policeman would kill Zhang Yongjun iming that Zhang Yongjun was the murderer. In that case, nobody would know what Zhang Yongjian had done. Although Zhang Yongjun already felt heart-broken after what he had been through today, he still couldnt ept it when he heard his older brothers scheme. Gu Ning sighed. Evil peoples actions were beyond normal peoples imagination. Right at that moment, Zhang Yongjians phone rang; the callers name was Wang Qing. Whos Wang Qing? Gu Ning asked. Hes the policeman that I bribed, Zhang Yongjian said. Gu Ning answered the call, and put it on speaker. Hi, Yongjian, weve found the woman, and we have to leave now, Wang Qing said. Hearing that, Gu Ning hung up without saying a word. Wang Qing didnt know what was going on, but didnt call back either. Hong Fen, unfasten him, Gu Ning said. Hong Fen unfastened Zhang Yongjun at once. Gu Ning turned to Zhang Yongjun and warned him coldly, Dont tell anyone else what youve been through tonight. If anyone else finds out, youll pay for it. Chapter 576 - Cut a Finger Off

Chapter 576 Cut a Finger Off

Of course-of course, Zhang Yongjun said at once. After that, Gu Ning let Zhang Yongjun go. Once Zhang Yongjun was gone, Zhang Yongjian begged her, Miss Gu, Ive told you everything. Please let me go now. Dont worry. I dont want to be involved in a murder just because of you, so I wont kill you, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Zhang Yongjian rxed but then Gu Ning opened her mouth again. However, you cant leave here without paying something. Zhang Yongjian was scared. What do you want? Zhang Yongjian asked in fear. You dont need to know, Gu Ning said coldly then ignored him, but turned to Hong Fen who was frightened too. Hong Fen understood that Gu Ning wouldnt let him go without punishing him, so he knelt down on the ground and begged with tears, Miss-Miss Gu, please, please forgive me this time. Well, since youve helped me tonight, Ill just cut one of your fingers off, Gu Ning said, then took out a sharp knife from her back pack (telepathic eye space) and threw it in front of Hong Fen. Do it yourself. Hong Fen was shaking with fright. Although he was scared, he didnt hesitate to quickly cut his left little finger off. If he cut it slowly, he would suffer a lot more pain. The knife was really sharp, and his little finger fell on the ground within a second. Hong Fens face turned pale and he shouted in great pain. Gu Ning then took out her phone to call Qi Tianlin, and told him to help her deal with Zhang Yongjian and the two bulky men. Gu Ning didnt care whether they survived. Afterwards, Gu Ning left, while Hong Fen had to tolerate the severe pain and guarded Zhang Yongjian there waiting for other members of the Kirin Gang Before Gu Ning left, she ruined Zhang Yongjians phone, so Tang Deming couldnt get through to him. Right at that moment, Tang Deming was in Tang Weiyongs ce, and he had heard that the police already went back to the police station and their task was done. However, he had no idea whether Gu Man was killed or not. The police did their job ording to their leaders orders, and their leader wouldnt exin everything to them. Seeing that the police were already back to the police station, and Zhang Yongjian still hadnt reported to him, Tang Deming called him impatiently. Tang Deming, of course, wouldnt use his own phone to call Zhang Yongjian, but used others phone numbers in order to protect himself. Nevertheless, he still couldnt get through to Zhang Yongjian no matter how many calls he made. Tang Deming and Tang Weiyong were getting anxious. What happened? Why isnt Zhang Yongjian answering my calls? Tang Deming frowned in annoyance. Could he be in trouble? Tang Weiyong frowned anxiously. Call Xin Zi and ask him how the Tang family is doing now, Tang Weiyong said. Right! Tang Deming said then made another call. Most of the Tang familys domestic servants lived in the Tang familys property, but there was more than one building on it. The domestic servants all lived in a side building. Even if they were domestic servants, their amodations condition wasnt bad at all. Four ordinary domestic servants shared a room, and each of the management personnel could have a room alone. All the staff had a break of two days every week, but they had to rest in shifts. Normally, they were off-duty at 8 pm. At this time, in an ordinary quadruple room, four people were ying cards together. A young mans mobile phone suddenly rang. When he saw the caller ID, he made an excuse before he hurriedly got up, walking outside. Hi, he said carefully when nobody was around. Xin Zi, how is the Tang family now? There was a voice from the phone that wasnt a males or a females; it was obvious that the person used a voice changer. Im not on duty in the front yard today so I dont know. Only when the people who are on duty returnter, will I get some information, Xin Zi said because he couldnt go to the front yard if he wasnt on duty. Domestic servants gossiped a lot, so they would spread any news by word of mouth. However, they had signed confidentiality agreements with the Tang family, so nobody was allowed to spread any news to the outside. Fine, call me if you get any information. Sure, Xin Zi said then hung up. However, when he turned around wanting to walk back, he saw a man who stood just a meter behind him. Xin Zi was scared, and panicked a little, but forced himself to calm down. D-Dong Ge, when did youe out? Dong Ge leaned against the wall, looking at him. Xin Zi, why did you avoid us to take the call? Xin Zi froze a little then exined at once. I didnt want to make noise. However, his exnation wasnt persuasive at all, because they were all used to talking loudly, and nobody wouldin. Dong Ge didnt say anything, but lit a cigarette, then pulled on it. Xin Zi, do you want to change your job? Xin Zis body stiffened. Of course not! I live a good life here, and Im satisfied, Xin Zi lied, and did his best to calm down. However, it was very hypocritical in Dong Ges eyes. He wore an angry expression, saying coldly to Xin Zi, Xin Zi, Ive noticed your unusual behavior for a long time, but I wanted to give you a chance so I didnt reveal your secret. I hoped you would be loyal to our old master and young lords, but you still chose to behave against the Tang family! Do you think that the Tang family can be easily unseated? Naive! Dong Ges real name was Qiao Dong, and he was an experienced leader of the waiters in the Tang family. For a long time, Xin Zi had left a good impression on him. Chapter 577 - Turn the Trick to My Own Use

Chapter 577 Turn the Trick to My Own Use

However, when he found out that Xin Zi had betrayed the Tang family, he was shocked. He thought that maybe Xin Zi did it for a reason, and it hadnt caused any damage yet, so he gave Xin Zi another chance. Unfortunately, Xin Zi wouldnt give up. Hearing that, Xin Zis face turned pale and his body trembled in fear. To his astonishment, Dong Ge knew everything he had done. He thought that nobody found out what he was doing, but actually it was Dong Ge who covered his secret for him. D-Dong Ge, I... Xin Zi wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. Xin Zi, you cant bear the result if the Tang family is mad. Do you think that they will help you if this scheme is exposed? If you dont want to ruin your life, I think that you better stop what youre doing right now, and be honest with Master Tang. Since you havent caused any damage yet, Master Tang will just chase you away and wont ruin your life. However, if the scheme is exposed, you could die! I wont hide this for you forever, because Ill be punished too if I do, Qiao Dong said seriously. But... Xin Zi was terrified, but didnt agree right away. Instead, he hesitated to say something aloud. Xin Zi, do you have any difficulties in your life? Qiao Dong thought that Xin Zi must have been forced to do it. Dong Ge, I didnt want to do it but theyll hurt my son if I refuse to help them! Xin Zi burst into tears. Once he started crying, many people walked out to see what had happened. Xin Zi, whats wrong? they all asked with concern. Nothing, he just received his wifes call, and he misses his family so much that he lost control of his emotions, Qiao Dong exined at once. He didnt want others to know. Xin Zi felt quite grateful that Qiao Dong helped him, but he still hesitated to confess that he had betrayed the Tang family. Everyone felt for Xin Zi, and they also missed their families. However, they had to leave home to make money. In the Tang family, they were treated well and paid higher than their peers, so they could ept this kind of closed work, and only went back home twice a week. Dont worry. Ill stay here with him, you can go back to your rooms, Qiao Dong said to them. They knew that Xin Zi would feel embarrassed if they stayed, so they all left. Xin Zi, I have deep sympathy for you, but you still cant get away with it. I;ll give you a night to think about it. If you dont tell Master Tang what youve done tomorrow, Ill do it. You know its Master Tang who saved my life and has given me everything that I own right now. I already feel very guilty for hiding it from Master Tang, and Ill never betray the Tang family, Qiao Dong said, then walked back to his room. When Gu Ning went back to her house in Huafu Hills, it was almost 12 pm. Leng Shaoting was sitting in the living room when Gu Ning got home. He stood up at once when he saw her walking inside. Knowing that she was safe, Leng Shaoting was finally relieved. Why didnt you call me to pick you up? Leng Shaoting asked with concern. Gu Ning smiled. I could take a taxi myself. Is he still here? He was, of course, Tang Yunfan. Yes, Leng Shaoting said. Well, have a seat please. Ill go upstairs, Gu Ning said. Sure, Leng Shaoting said then Gu Ning walked upstairs. Gu Mans room wasnt locked and the door remained ajar. She was sleeping on the bed, and Tang Yunfan was sitting by the bedside holding her hand in silence. Uncle Tang, can we talk? Gu Ning pushed the door open and asked him. She didnt want to bother Tang Yunfan, but it was an emergency, so they had to solve it as soon as possible. Sure. Tang Yunfan understood that it had to be something about Gu Man, so he followed Gu Ning, walking to the study. After Gu Ning told him what Zhang Yongjian had done, Tang Yunfan was furious. Damn it! How dare they do that to you! Even Gu Ning felt a little scared by Tang Yunfans anger. Although we have many enemies, I think its very likely that Tang Deming has schemed against us, Tang Yunfan said. However, I dont think that he could do it alone. There must be someone else behind him. The person is very cunning and even I have no idea who he or she is. This car ident could also be a part of their scheme. Hearing that, Gu Ning was mad too. A scheme! She used to think that it was just an ident! Tang Yunfan added, Im the only person in the Tang family who can run the business well. My father is too old to do it while Jiayang is too young, so they took action the moment I fell into aa. If so, we can seize this chance and find out who the person behind the scene is, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Tang Yunfan immediately understood Gu Nings meaning. Do you mean I can pretend that Im still unconscious, and turn their trick to our use? Yes, Gu Ning replied. Tang Yunfan agreed too. Luckily, it is already dark outside. I think you better go back to the Tang familys house now and keep lying on the bed. Ill bring my mom to visit you tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Although Tang Yunfan was unwilling to leave, he had to do it because they were going to catch their enemy tomorrow. When Gu Ning walked Tang Yunfan to the living room, Tang Yunfan was surprised that Leng Shaoting had stayed. Chapter 578 - Many People Couldn’t Sleep

Chapter 578 Many People Couldnt Sleep

Although Tang Yunfan felt that it was a little inappropriate that Leng Shaoting stayed at Gu Nings ce when it was already 12 pm, he didnt think further because Leng Shaoting had helped them search for Gu Man today. Shaoting, would you mind sending Uncle Tang back to the Tang familys house? Gu Ning said. Of course not, Leng Shaoting said standing up. Thanks, Tang Yunfan said politely. My pleasure, Leng Shaoting said. After that, Leng Shaoting drove Tang Yunfan home. On the way, they seldom talked, because Tang Yunfan was still thinking about what had happened today. He had no idea that Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend. If he had known, he would have talked to him to get familiar with him. After a while, Tang Yunfan received Tang Haifengs call, and Tang Yunfan told Tang Haifeng that he would be back soon. Therefore, Tang Haifeng decided to wait for him. Leng Shaoting left right after Tang Yunfan arrived at the Tang familys house. Tang Haifeng had warned everyone not to tell anyone else that Tang Yunfan was awake now, otherwise, they would be punished. The Tang family was in danger now, so they had to be very careful and stay alert. Qiao Dong only knew that Xin Zi had leaked the news that Tang Yunfan had been unconscious for many days, but he didnt know why Gu Man was abducted this time, so he had no idea whether Xin Zi had something to do with the abduction. In the living room, Tang Haifeng; Tang Yunhang and his wife; Cao Ruihua and his wife; as well as Cao Wenjun and Cao Wenxin were all waiting for Tang Yunfan. How is it? Tang Haifeng asked in a hurry when Tang Yunfan was back. Lets go to the study, Tang Yunfan said then walked upstairs. Only Cao Wenjun and Cao Wenxin were left in the living room, while the others all followed Tang Yunfan walking upstairs. Tang Yunfan then told them everything, and they werent surprised that Tang Deming had schemed against them because they always knew that he was ambitious. However, they were all in a rage. Normally, the members of the Tang family were polite and kind, but they wouldnt hesitate to get revenge on their enemies once someone dared hurt them. As for Tang Yunfans n that he would pretend to be unconscious to catch the person behind the scheme, they all agreed. I wonder who leaked the information; we still couldnt find out after so many days! Tang Yunrong was mad. Since when has the Tang family be so vulnerable!? Howe we havent caught the person who betrayed us? Tang Yunfan frowned in annoyance. Actually, it was Qiao Dong who kept it a secret on purpose. When Leng Shaoting left the Tang familys house, he drove back to Huafu Hills. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to stay in the house tonight, but they couldnt share the same room. Leng Shaoting understood that she wasnt in a good mood after what she had been through today, so he went to sleep in the guest room. That night, many people couldnt sleep. Gu Ning couldnt sleep because Gu Man had been abducted. Although Gu Man was back safely, it would leave a deep scar on her heart. Gu Ning was determined to find out who the person behind Tang Demings back was, and torture them to the best of her ability. Leng Shaoting couldnt sleep because he was worried about Gu Ning. Members of the Tang family couldnt sleep because their family and family business was still in danger. Xin Zi couldnt sleep because he didnt know whether he should confess to betraying the Tang family, because he was afraid that his son would be killed. Tang Deming and Tang Weiyong also couldnt sleep, because they failed to get through to Zhang Yongjian or Xin Zi, and had no idea how their scheme progressed. The next day, Gu Man woke up around 7 am; Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were already preparing the breakfast. Gu Man stayed in bed for nearly half an hour before she got up. After what she had been through yesterday, Gu Man was still a little frightened, but she still felt pleased that Tang Yunfan was awake now. Since Tang Yunfan was already awake, should she go to the Tang familys house again? Gu Man was also curious whether Tang Yunfan had regained his memory about her. Gu Man had no idea what she should do now. When she walked downstairs, she was surprised to see Leng Shaoting. Hi, good morning! Leng Shaoting greeted her. Shaoting, why are you here? Gu Man asked. Oh, it was tootest night, so I told Shaoting to stay here, Gu Ning exined before Leng Shaoting opened his mouth. Hearing that, Gu Man didnt think further but thanked Leng Shaoting. Shaoting, thank you for everything youve done for us. Youre wee. Actually its Ningnings friend who found you, Leng Shaoting said. Well, you did help us a lot, Gu Man said tofort him. Alright, lets have breakfast now! Well go to the Tang familys houseter, Gu Ning said. Do we need to go there again? It wasnt because Gu Man was unwilling to do so, but she didnt understand why they would go to the Tang familys house again since Tang Yunfan was already awake now. Well, its a littleplicated. It was because of scheme that you were abducted this time. The Tang familys enemies want to remove us from their way to the chairman seat of the Tang familys business group. Although Uncle Tang is awake now, we have to turn the trick to our use and find out who the person behind this scheme is, so Uncle Tang will pretend that he is still unconscious and we have to visit him as usual, Gu Ning said but she didnt mention that Tang Yunfan had already regained his memory. Chapter 579 - Chase Away from the Tang Family

Chapter 579 Chase Away from the Tang Family

Gu Man found it unbelievable and scary after hearing Gu Nings exnation. She nodded and agreed, but didnt say another word. In the Tang familys house at this moment. Xin Zi had struggled the entire night, but decided to confess to everything that he had done in the end, so he followed Qiao Dong to see Tang Haifeng after breakfast. Tang Yunhang and his wife were at work, while Tang Yunfan was pretending that he was still unconscious in his bedroom, so only Tang Haifeng was in the house now. Qiao Dong told Xin Zi to wait outside for a while and he went inside first. Master Tang, Xin Zi has something to tell you. Tell him toe in, Tang Haifeng said, and didnt think further. Afterwards, Qiao Dong brought Xin Zi walking inside. Xin Zi came to Tang Haifeng with his body trembling in fear and guilt then knelt down to the ground with a loud sound, which surprised Tang Haifeng. Master Tang, Im so sorry. It was me who leaked the news that Lord Tang has been unconscious and Lord Tangs rtionship with Miss Gu, Xin Zi apologized, but also exined. I was forced to do so. If I didnt listen to them, they would kill my son. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng was shocked, then got furious before he calmed down when he heard Xin Zisst sentence. As a father, Tang Haifeng understood why Xin Zi did it. However, Xin Zi made a terrible mistake and betrayed the Tang family. Qiao Dong didnt know that Xin Zi had also leaked Tang Yunfans rtionship with Gu Ning and Gu Man until now. In that case, Gu Mans abduction was all because of the Tang family. Although Tang Yunfan and Gu Nings connection was still kept a secret, all the domestic servants in the Tang family knew that Gu Ning couldnt be a simple girl. If Gu Man and Gu Ning were Tang Yunfans wife and daughter, Gu Man abduction must have been a scheme against the Tang family. Tell me, who threatened you to do it? Tang Haifeng questioned Xin Zi. Although he believed that the person had to be Tang Deming, he still needed to hear the answer from Xin Zis mouth. Xin Zi felt very guilty and said, I-I dont know. I only know the persons phone number. I even have no idea whether its a he or a she, because the person used a voice changer on the phone. Hearing that, both Tang Haifeng and Qiao Dong frowned. It didnt seem like Xin Zi was lying. The person sent me a photo of my son in the school and threatened me to help him, or my son would be killed, Xin Zi added. Give me the persons phone number, Tang Haifeng said. Sure. Xin Zi immediately took out his phone, and Tang Haifeng told Qiao Dong to find the information of the ID card behind the number. Although youve betrayed us under another persons threat, youve made an unforgivable mistake, Tang Haifeng said. Xin Zi didnt beg for forgiveness because he knew that it was unforgivable. Tang Haifeng nned to punish Xin Zi in the beginning, but gave up upon realizing that Xin Zi did it all because of his son. Alright, get out of the Tang familys house now. If you dont want your son to be in danger again, leave City B. In Qiao Guanxiangs apartment.. Qiao Guanxiang was sleeping on the sofa like a rat in water. He looked tired and haggard with messy hair and empty eyes. There was stubble around his mouth and his body was soaked in the smell of alcohol. There were also beer bottles on the table in front of the sofa. It had been three days, but he still couldnt find Xia Yichu. Xia Yichus old phone number was also canceled, so he was in despair now and was drowning in alcohol. At that moment, Pei Hena got back. She was also in a bad mood and condition after Xia Yichu had disappeared. When she saw that Qiao Guanxiang was drunk again, she was annoyed at once. Qiao Guanxiang, dont you know that were about to be doomed? Why are you still drinking here? What else can I do except drink? I cant find Xia Yichu, nor get through to her, Qiao Guanxiang shouted in anger. Xia Yichu is such a bitch! ill pay her back when I catch her! Pei Hena also shouted to vent her anger. Interestingly enough both of them were doomed, but Pei Hena still wanted to pay Xia Yichu back. Before long, Qiao Guanxiangs phone rang and he picked it up. The caller was a business party and asked whether Pei Hena was free in a weeks time. They wanted to invite her to sing at an event and asked for a live sound. Live sound meant that she had to sing live. Sound reproduction meant that they would y the recorded song, and the singer would lip-synch. In many events, the host would use sound reproduction for a better effect, and only asked for a live sound when the singer needed to interact with the audience. However, Xia Yichu had already left them, and Qiao Guanxiang didnt dare to ept the offer, because Xia Yichu could expose their dirty secret at any moment. That being the case, Qiao Guanxiang lied that Pei Hena identally hurt her foot, and that she had to rest for a month. Hearing Qiao Guanxiangs reply, Pei Hena was upset, but she knew that she didnt have the ability to sing live, on stage in front of cameras. What was worse, they couldnt lie forever. In the capital, Xia Yichu had found a nice apartment after she had signed the contract, and she went to do a check up on her injury in the hospitalter. After that, Xia Yichu began to use the medicine that Gu Ning had given her. When the potion was applied on her scar, she felt quitefortable and the nasty scar started to fade, which surprised her. Wow! Xia Yidong saw it fading with his own eyes, and couldnt believe that it was real. Its real. Its real! Xia Yichu cried in excitement. She could finally get rid of the scar, and regain her beautiful face. This is so amazing! Xia Yidong was even more excited than Xia Yichu, because his older sister was his only family member. Xia Yichu applied the potion on her scar in the following days, and the scar disappeared after three days. Chapter 580 - Is She Gorgeous?

Chapter 580 Is She Gorgeous?

When Xia Yichu came to thepany again after a few days, everyone was stunned. Are-are you really Xia Yichu? someone asked. In fact, a scar couldnt affect a persons overall facial features, so others still recognized Xia Yichu at first nce, but the scar disappeared too fast, which was beyond belief. Are you Xia Yichus twin sister? another person asked. Xia Yichu was amused. Im Xia Yichu. Hearing that, everyone was surprised again. Did you have stic surgery? someone asked. However, it wasnt very likely, because it took at least a few months to recover from stic surgery, but Xia Yichu became beautiful after just three days. I didnt, Xia Yichu said. Xia Yichu understood that they were all surprised, but she wouldnt tell them the real reason without Gu Nings permission, so she made an excuse to meet Lu Xiao in his office. When Lu Xiao saw Xia Yichu, he was stunned as well. It was unreasonable that she couldnt be popr with such a beautiful face and outstanding singing voice. Did you have stic surgery? Lu Xiao asked the same question. No, I used the potion boss gave me, Xia Yichu said. There was no need for her to hide it from Lu Xiao. Really? Lu Xiao was more curious about Gu Ning now. He hadnt met her yet, but he believed that she couldnt be a simple girl. In addition, Gu Ning was able to be Leng Shaotings girlfriend, which was a miracle in Lu Xiaos eyes. All of a sudden, Lu Xiao asked with curiosity, By the way, how much do you know about our boss? Not much. I just met her once, and it was actually a big gamble for me to leave City B for the capital and work for Fenghua Entertainment, Xia Yichu said. She felt very lucky to have met Gu Ning and changed her future. Lu Xiao, of course, was very clear about what Xia Yichu had been through, because he needed to deal with Qiao Guanxiang for her as her leader. Is she gorgeous? Lu Xiao asked again. He thought that Leng Shaoting was extraordinarily handsome, so Gu Ning had to be a beauty too. Xia Yichu, however, was surprised that Lu Xiao had never met Gu Ning before. Seeing Xia Yichu being so surprised, Lu Xiao exined. I didnt meet our boss, because it was our bosss boyfriend who assigned me this task to manage thispany for the time being. When I sessfully help our boss train another person to be a qualified manager, my task is fulfilled. After that, he said, Dont tell anyone about that. Keep it a secret! Sure, I wont, Xia Yichu said at once. Oh, your agent is already here. Although youre a good singer, you still need to work hard and make progress in the future. Since youve never been on the stage before, you have to learn more skills for that. Dont worry, well arrangeprehensive sses for you before your debut, Lu Xiao said. Thanks, Manager Lu, Xia Yichu said. Tang Deming called Zhang Yongjian again in the morning, but still couldnt get through to Zhang Yongjian, and he started to feel that their scheme could have been exposed. He called Xin Ziter, and Xin Zi answered his call. They found Gu Man yesterday, but Gu Man didnt go back to the Tang familys house, so I dont know the details, Xin Zi said. Tang Haifeng allowed him to say that, because it would arouse suspicion if Xin Zi didnt answer the call and Xin Zis son would get hurt. Hearing that, Tang Deming believed Xin Zi. When Xin Zi left the Tang familys house, he called his wife and told her to not send their son to school today, and that they would be going back to their hometown. When Gu Ning was about to set off for the Tang familys house, Leng Shaoting told Gu Ning that he had to leave. In fact, Leng Shaoting had received a call early in the morning, but he didnt leave until he had shared breakfast with them. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting was assigned a task, and that he had to leave to fulfill it. Gu Ning and Gu Man then walked Leng Shaoting to the door after breakfast, and Leng Shaoting left Gu Ning unwillingly. In the beginning, Gu Man didnt believe that Gu Ning already had a boyfriend at such a young age but she changed her mind when she noticed Leng Shaoting looking tenderly at Gu Ning. If they were justmon friends, he wouldnt be so unwilling to leave her Therefore, once Leng Shaoting was gone, Gu Man asked Gu Ning seriously, Ningning, are you sure Shaoting is just your friend? Every mother cared about her daughters ionship, because young girls could be easily deceived by men when they were in love. Although Leng Shaoting had left a good impression on Gu Man and they had gotten along well during the past few days, Gu Man still knew very little about him. Most importantly, Gu Ning was very young and Gu Man was worried about her safety. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second then said, Mom, since you already have doubts, I dont want to lie to you. Shaoting is my boyfriend and we love each other very much. Were not just ying. I think hes my Mr. Right and both of us hope that we can get married someday in the future. Chapter 581 - I’m So Sorry

Chapter 581 Im So Sorry

Because Im under age, we cant get married right now, and he wants to be engaged with me first. Mom, I care about your feelings, so I didnt tell you, Gu Ning added. Although Gu Man already had the answer, she was still surprised when Gu Ning admitted it. After a while of silence, Gu Man asked with worry, Are you sure hes willing to marry you? Can he wait for so many years? Mom, I understand that youre afraid that Ill be hurt, but I believe that Shaoting wont do that. His parents passed away when he was just a kid, so he became very cold to others in order to protect himself. People around him all believed that he would live his life alone and die alone, but everything has changed ever since he met me. He treats me very well, and I feel like Im the happiest person in this world, Gu Ning said with sincerity. Even if we cant get married in the future, I wont regret. Anyway, very few people can actually marry their first love. Hearing that, Gu Man had a deep sympathy for Leng Shaoting. Actually, Gu Man was worried not because she didnt like Leng Shaoting, but because she thought that Gu Ning was too young and it wasnt realistic. If they could get married in the future and live a happy life afterwards Gu Man would, of course, be happy for them. All a mother wanted was for her daughter to live a happy life. Nevertheless, Gu Man also agreed with Gu Ning that few people could marry their first love. If Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting couldnt be together forever, it was normal. Gu Man didnt say anything further, which meant that she epted it. Afterwards, they went to the Tang familys house together. Tang Haifeng was talking with Zhao Yiru when they arrived. It was Zhao Yiru who had told them that Tang Yunfan had stayed unconscious because of his obsession, so Tang Haifeng, of course, had to tell him that Tang Yunfan was awake now. Zhao Yiru wasnt very surprised when he heard that Tang Yunfan was awake now, because he knew that he was right. Yiru, thank you so much for your help, Tang Haifeng said gratefully. My pleasure, Zhao Yiru said. They had known each other for dozens of years, and he was more than willing to help Tang Haifeng. If Tang Haifeng didnt trust him, he wouldnt have known that Tang Yunfan had been unconscious for many days. There were many enemies of the Tang family in City B, but the Tang family also had many allies. However, Tang Haifeng didnt tell any of them, because it was highly confidential. Oh, I heard that your family encountered trouble yesterday. How is it now? Zhao Yiru asked with concern. Yes, Gu Man was abducted because of us, but she was brought home safelyst night. Luckily, nothing bad happened to her or Id feel really guilty, Tang Haifeng said feeling sad. Gu Man came here to help them wake Tang Yunfan up, but they failed to protect her well. Good to hear that. Zhao Yiru was also relieved. At that moment, the housekeeper guided Gu Ning and Gu Man inside. Tang Haifeng stood up at once when they appeared in his sight. Hi, good morning! Good morning, Master Tang. Good morning, grandpa. Gu Man and Gu Ning greeted Zhao Yiru with one ord. Gu Man, Im so sorry for what youve been through, Tang Haifeng apologized to Gu Man. Master Tang, its fine. Im safe now, Gu Man said. Well, let me introduce you. This is my old friend, Master Zhao, Tang Haifeng said to them. Nice to meet you, Master Zhao. Gu Man and Gu Ning greeted Zhao Yiru with one ord. Nice to meet you too! Zhao Yiru said with a smile. Zhao Yiru already knew about Gu Nings family connection with Tang Yunfan, so he wasnt surprised when he saw that Gu Ning closely resembled Tang Yunfan. Tang Yunfan noticed Gu Maning from the widow on the second floor, and he was eager to meet her downstairs. However, he had to stay in the room, in case there were more of Tang Demings helpers in the Tang familys house. Fortunately, Gu Ning soon brought Gu Man upstairs. Although Tang Yunfan regained his memory, they still needed time to get familiar with each other. Ningning, I... Gu Man was nervous to see Tang Yunfan again. Mom, rx. Ill be here with you! Gu Ning sped Gu Mans hand tofort her. Even though Gu Man still felt quite nervous, she also understood that she had to face it. Man! The moment they walked in Tang Yunfans room, Tang Yunfan greeted her in a tender voice. Although they had been apart for 18 years, it seemed like everything had happened yesterday because Tang Yunfan had just regained his memory and his memory was so clear. Gu Man was touched when Tang Yunfan called her. You... Gu Man opened her mouth, but couldnt say another word. Yes, I remembered everything! Tang Yunfan said at once. Hearing that, Gu Man burst into tears and almost fell down. She had been missing him for so many years and he finally remembered who she was! In addition, Tang Yunfan regained his memory about her, and she could see his love for her in his eyes. Therefore, Gu Man lost control of her emotions when she saw that her Ning was back at her side. Man, are you alright? Tang Yunfan ran to support Gu Man without hesitation. Gu Ning and Tang Yunfan helped Gu Man sit down on the sofa, and Gu Ning secretly put her power into Gu Mans body in case Gu Man would pass out from emotional turbulence. You two can talk for awhile and Ill go downstairs. Gu Ning thought that it would be better if they chatted with one another alone, so she quietly left. Chapter 582 - Lin Tianyou and Zhao Xiaoxuan

Chapter 582 Lin Tianyou and Zhao Xiaoxuan

Ningning, do you think your mother will ept your father? Tang Haifeng asked worriedly. Although whatever would be would be, he still hoped that they could get back together again. Otherwise, Tang Yunfan would be alone throughout this lifetime. I think she will, Gu Ning said. It was obvious that Gu Man still loved Tang Yunfan. Oh, Ningning, it was a domestic servant who leaked your mothers connection with us, and he already confessed to it. I nned to punish him severely, but he did it under another persons threat. He confessed to it when his son was still in danger and your mother is safe home now, so I let him go. I know that its unfair to your mother, but Im a father too and I understand why he did it. Im sorry, Tang Haifeng said and felt sad. Hearing that, Gu Ning had mixed emotions. Although she hated the person who put her mother in danger, she understood that he did it to protect his own kid. In addition, he confessed to it when his son was still in danger, and Gu Man was safe now, so there was no need to punish him. Gu Man had been abducted because he had leaked the information, but he had not been involved in the crime, so he wouldnt be put in jail even if they sued him. Like you just said, he already confessed to it when his son was still in danger and my mom is safe now, so let it go, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng rxed. In fact, it wasnt a bad thing to be kind when it was necessary. Oh, grandpa, I have to leave now. I dont know what time Ill be back today, but please dont let my mom go home before Ie back, Gu Ning said. She said that not because she was afraid that the Tang family couldnt protect Gu Man, but because she was worried that something bad could happen to Gu Man if Gu Man was alone in the house. After the abduction, the Tang family would, of course, increase its protection for Gu Man. Sure, Tang Haifeng said. Afterwards, Gu Ning left. Tang Deming couldnt get through to Zhang Yongjian, so he sent some people out to find Zhang Yongjian. However, Zhang Yongjian was nowhere to be found. Tang Deming could only call Tang Weiyong and tell him what had happened. Tang Weiyong said, Stop tracking him, in case you expose yourself. Leak the news that Gu Man and Gu Ning joined the Tang family to the woman called Feng Xueqin. Shell help US. No problem, Tang Deming said then arranged someone to do that without dy. Gu Ning called Yu Zi when she left the Tang familys house. She nned to visit the garment factory with Yu Zi. Yu Zi was free, so Gu Ning told her to meet her outside of the shopping mall in 20 minutes. Since Yu Zi worked for Gu Ning she, of course, wouldnt make Gu Ning wait for her, so she walked outside 10 minutester. Coincidentally, she met her ex-boyfriend once she walked out of the shopping mall. Yu Zi pretended that she didnt see him, because she was unwilling to meet him again. Her ex-boyfriend also felt embarrassed and turned his head away. However, her ex-boyfriends girlfriend blocked her way. Hey, isnt this Yu Zi? We havent seen you for a long time! How have you been recently? The woman who held the mans arm greeted Yu Zi. It sounded polite, but she was just showing off. Yu Zi was displeased, but pretended to be cool. Very well. Do you have a boyfriend now? the woman asked. None of your business! Yu Zi said in annoyance. Well, were good friends after all, and I should care about you, the woman said, but it sounded very sarcastic. Really? Yu Zi couldnt stand it anymore. Were good friends? Zhao Xiaoxuan, dont you have any sense of shame? What? Are you mad at me just because I stole your boyfriend? Zhao Xiaoxuan seemed very proud. Yu Zi, who do you think you are? Youre just a poor girl from a poor family, and you shouldnt stop Tianyou from bing more sessful. You can never marry into a rich family. Do you understand? Zhao Xiaoxuan was humiliating Yu Zi in public. Zhao Xiaoxuans father was a businessman who had dozens of millions of yuan in wealth. Lin Tianyou was also born in a rich family, so Yu Zi was merely a poor girl in their eyes. Moreover, Zhao Xiaoxuan was her fathers only child. If Lin Tianyou married her, he would inherit her familys wealth too. Yu Zi had felt so hurt when they had cheated on her because one had been her boyfriend and the other had been her good friend. However, since it was already history, Yu Zi also wanted to move on, but it seemed like Zhao Xiaoxun had a different idea. Xiaoxuan, enough, Lin Tianyou said frowning with dissatisfaction. Hearing that, Zhao Xiaoxuan questioned him in anger, What? Are you defending her? You... Lin Tianyou felt quite embarrassed. Its a public ce. Couldnt you save me some face? He had to admit that he couldnt forget Yu Zi and defended her subconsciously because Yu Zi was kind and gentle while Zhao Xiaoxuan was simply a spoiled rich girl. Nevertheless, Yu Zi was born in a poor family and like Zhao Xiaoxuan had said, she would be a burden to him. In order to be more sessful, he had abandoned Yu Zi. In fact, he had tried to sleep with Zhao Xiaoxuan in order to be her boyfriend. Unexpectedly, Zhao Xiaoxuan had admired him from afar for a long time, and set a trap to sleep with him first, so he had sex with her after drinking a lot as both of them wanted. You... Zhao Xiaoxuan was mad when Lin Tianyou criticized her, but she also noticed that people were staring at her, so she shut her mouth. Chapter 583 - Yu Zi Fights Back

Chapter 583 Yu Zi Fights Back

Right at this moment, Yu Zis phone vibrated in her pocket. She took it out and saw a new message sent by Gu Ning. Gu Ning: Show them a proud back. Im sitting in a white Lamborghini at the roadside. Get in. After reading the message, Yu Zi immediately looked at the roadside, and there was indeed a white Lamborghini. She was astonished that her boss was that rich. Afterwards, Yu Zi did what Gu Ning told her in the message. She looked at them with her back straightened up and said with pride, Sorry, I gotta go now. Then she turned around without hesitation, walking to the roadside. Right before their eyes, she got in the Lamborghini which was worth over ten million yuan. Lin Tianyou and Zhao Xiaoxuan were totally shocked. Since when did Yu Zi get to know someone whos that rich? Zhao Xiaoxuan couldnt believe her eyes and said with strong jealousy. Although she wasnt familiar with cars the white Lamborghini was obviously a luxurious car. Yu Zi was merely a poor girl, so how could she get to know someone who was that rich? She must have found herself a sugar-daddy. I thought that she is an independent girl, but it turns out that shes a gold digger! Zhao Xiaoxuan said in a malicious tone even though she actually felt quite jealous of Yu Zi because she really wanted to have a super-rich boyfriend. Without a doubt, Zhao Xiaoxuan was really a girl without moral standards, because she not only stole her good friends boyfriend, but wouldnt hesitate to sell her body for money either. Lin Tianyou was also displeased. Yu Zi was his ex-girlfriend, but he was still annoyed that Yu Zi whom he had despised now had a boyfriend who was much richer than him. Zhao Xiaoxuan wasnt familiar with cars, but he was, and he knew at first nce that the Lamborghini was a limited edition which cost at least ten million yuan. Ten million yuan was half of his familys wealth. Let alone a Lamborghini, he couldnt afford a car which cost over a million yuan, and the car he was driving now was only worth four hundred thousand yuan. What Yu Zi just did was like a p across his face. Seeing Lin Tianyou and Zhao Xiaoxuan being shocked, Yu Zi felt satisfied. She didnt care what they thought of her. Do you have a car? Gu Ning asked Yu Zi. Not yet, Yu Zi replied. Do you have a drivers license? Gu Ning asked. Yes, but I seldom drive, so Im not a good driver, Yu Zi said. Each of the senior management in mypany can have a car under my name. You can go to choose a car that you like which costs less than a million yuan when youre free, and Ill buy it for you, Gu Ning said. As long as Yu Zi worked in Gu Ningspany as a member of the senior management, she could have an exclusive car. However, once she left thepany or was demoted, she would lose the right to use the car. Of course, Yu Zi wouldnt be willing to leave thepany, and she was determined to work hard for her future. In that case, the car belonged to her to some extent. Thanks, Yu Zi said. Although the garment factory had temporarily stopped working, security guards were still on duty. Gu Ning came here today with Yu Zi to look around it to see whether there was something that needed changing or recing After walking around it, Yu Zi decided to set the production line of Charm on the third floor, and she made a note of the equipment and goods she needed. Thepany was newly-established and shorthanded, so she had to do it herself. When she got the money, she would arrange purchasing agents to buy the equipment and goods. When they walked out of the garment factory, it was already 11:30 am, so they went to have lunch together. On the way, Yu Zi received a call from a stranger. She didnt know that the person was Lin Tianyou, so she picked it up. Hi, whos this? Yu Zi asked. Yu Zi, how could you find yourself a sugar-daddy? I know that Ive broken your heart, and you want to annoy me by finding yourself a rich man, but... Lin Tianyou believed that Yu Zi must have found herself a sugar-daddy to annoy him. Lin Tianyou, who do you think you are? How could you be so shameless to say that I did it just to annoy you? Yu Zi was so mad that she interrupted him before hanging up on him. Yu Zi was mad not because Lin Tianyou ndered her but because Lin Tianyou was so self-centered, which was totally uneptable in her eyes. When Lin Tianyou called her again, Yu Zi refused to answer it. Im sorry, Yu Zi apologized to Gu Ning when she realized that she had just shouted right beside Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning was very kind, she had to be respectful. Its fine. The best way to beat your enemy is to live a better life. I believe that you can do it, Gu Ning said tofort her. Thanks, I will, Yu Zi said with determination. She knew that not everyone could be so lucky to get such a good chance like her, so she was determined to seize this opportunity to fight for her future and wouldnt let Gu Ning down. What do you want to eat? Gu Ning asked. You can make the decision. Yu Zi wasnt the boss after all. Do you have any food allergies? Gu Ning asked again. Nope, Yu Zi said. Gu Ning thought for a while then said, Lets go dine in the restaurant next to Fengshang Shopping Mall. Good idea! Yu Zi agreed. Gu Ning parked the car in the parking lot, and then they got out together. When they walked into the restaurant, they chose a table beside the window. Everyone knows that Lord Tang never married or had a child in City B, but a mother and daughter suddenly appeared in the Tang familys house a few days ago. The girl closely resembles Lord Tang! a man said to another man at a nearby table. Hearing that, Gu Ning frowned and looked over at them. Didnt grandpa warn the domestic servants not to leak the news? How could they know that? Is this a part of Tang Demings scheme too? Only the Tang family and Tang Deming were aware of the fact that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter. If nobody in the Tang family leaked the information, Tang Deming must have done it. However, in the meantime, two women who were over 30 years old were obviously surprised when they heard the two mens discussion. One of the two women wore a displeased face. Unfortunately, Gu Ning didnt notice that. Do you mean that the girl could be Lord Tangs daughter? the other man asked. Chapter 584 - The Woman Who Admires Tang Yunfan

Chapter 584 The Woman Who Admires Tang Yunfan

Who else could she be? the man said. All of a sudden, a woman who was sitting at the next table stood up at once and walked to them questioning in an unkind voice, How do you know that? Seeing that, Gu Ning realized that the two men did it on purpose so that the woman could hear the news. However, who was this woman? Why did she seem to overreact when she heard the news about Tang Yunfan? Why did the two men leak the news to her? My friend works for the Tang family and he told me, the man said. Gu Ning sensed that it must be Tang Demings scheme. Hearing that, the woman seemed more upset, but she didnt ask further before she walked back to her seat. Xueqin, could it be fake news? If the girl is really Tang Yunfans daughter, why has nobody heard of her during so many years? Why did she suddenly appear? another woman said and remained doubtful. If not, howe the news went abroad! It was obvious that the woman who was called Xueqin believed it. She was Feng Xueqin, who was born in another super-rich family in City B. When Master Tangs wife was still alive, she was a good friend with Feng Xueqins mother. In her early years, she often joked about setting Feng Xueqin and Tang Yunfan up, so Feng Xueqin bore it in mind. When Feng Xueqin was young, she always imed that she was Tang Yunfans fiance. However, Tang Yunfan kept a distance away from her, and never mentioned marrying her. After a long time, she still couldnt marry into the Tang family, so she stopped iming that she was Tang Yunfans fiance. Nevertheless, Feng Xueqin was reluctant to give up. Even though she couldnt win Tang Yunfans heart, she wouldnt leave him alone, and remained single till now when she was 36 years old. During the past years, if any woman dared approach Tang Yunfan, she would interfere in his personal affairs. If the woman didnt aim to sleep with Tang Yunfan, she wouldnt punish the woman severely, but if the woman aimed to sleep with Tang Yunfan or even to be his girlfriend, she would do everything to ruin the woman. Feng Xueqins love for Tang Yunfan was very twisted, so she was furious and almost lost control of herself when she heard that Tang Yunfan had a woman and a daughter in secret. If I cant get him, nobody can. Even if the mother and daughter are truly Tang Yunfans woman and daughter, they wont be soon, Feng Xueqin said with an evil expression. Hearing that, Gu Ning squinted at her. Very well, lets see! Feng Xueqin, if you dare hurt Gu Man, I promise that youll regret. Boss, whats wrong? Seeing Gu Ning being so angry Yu Zi was scared. Oh, nothing, Gu Ning said and gave her a smile. Since Gu Ning said nothing, Yu Zi stopped asking further. The dishes were soon ced on the table, and they started to enjoy their lunch. Feng Xueqin, however, lost her appetite after hearing the news about Gu Man and Gu Ning. When she stood up, walking away, her friends sight fell on Gu Ning and thought that Gu Ning looked very familiar. Her friend couldnt help but give Gu Ning a few more nces, and Gu Ning didnt avoid her look at all, because that was exactly what Gu Ning wanted. Xueqin, look at that girl! Feng Xueqins friend pulled her back and pointed at Gu Ning. Feng Xueqin turned to look at Gu Ning and was stunned at once. Feng Xueqin was more familiar with Tang Yunfan than her friend, so she recognized Gu Nings face when Gu Ning appeared in her sight. Although Tang Yunfan wasnt young anymore, it was still easy to notice that Gu Ning closely resembled him. Is she the girl that the two men just discussed? Feng Xueqin thought to herself. No matter what, Feng Xueqin wouldnt let Gu Ning go, so she strode to the table where Gu Ning sat and asked Gu Ning very impolitely, Whats your rtionship with Tang Yunfan? Although she already had the answer, she still wanted to hear it from Gu Nings mouth. At the same time, the two men were also surprised when Feng Xueqin asked Gu Ning that question. They hadnt noticed Gu Ning until now. Although they hadnt met Tang Yunfan in person and they only saw his picture, they had to admit that this young girl in front of them did greatly resemble Tang Yunfan. Jesus! Is she the girl? Did she hear everything? The two men escaped without dy, in case they would expose themselves. Gu Ning saw them leaving, but didnt stop them, because she was very eager to teach Feng Xueqin a lesson now. Yu Zi was frightened by Feng Xueqins aggressive attitude, but she didnt know Tang Yunfan, so she had no idea what was going on. Gu Ning, on the other hand, calmly enjoyed her meal and ignored Feng Xueqin. Seeing that she was being ignored, Feng Xueqin was in a rage. Are you deaf? Didnt you hear my question? Gu Ning still didnt give her a nce but coldly asked, Who are you? Why should I answer your question? You... Feng Xueqin was irritated by Gu Nings arrogant attitude, especially when Gu Ning said that with a face which strongly resembled Tang Yunfan. At short notice, Feng Xueqin turned the tes on the table upside down in anger. Yu Zi moved backwards in fear and avoided the disaster. Gu Ning, however, didnt move at all, and the food stained her clothes everywhere. Gu Ning did that for the purpose of using that as a reasonable excuse to teach Feng Xueqin a lesson. Boss, are you alright? Yu Zi wanted to wipe the stains off for Gu Ning, but Gu Ning raised her hand to stop her. The big noise attracted attention from other customers in the restaurant, and the manager came to them at once. What happened? Chapter 585 - Teach Feng Xueqin a Lesson

Chapter 585 Teach Feng Xueqin a Lesson

It was obvious that Feng Xueqin had turned the tes on Gu Nings table upside down, so nobody answered his question. You all should have seen it. It was her who damaged all those tes, so whatever Im going to do next, she deserves it, Gu Ning said in a cold voice, then abruptly stood up to p Feng Xueqin across her face. The sound when Gu Nings hand pped Feng Xueqins face was so loud that it scared everyone in the restaurant. Within seconds, Feng Xueqins face was already red and swollen. In addition, Gu Ning took the rest of the tes on the table and pressed them on Feng Xueqins face with great force. The food was still hot, and Feng Xueqin was seriously hurt again. She almost passed out from the severe pain and had no strength to struggle. Everyone was shocked by Gu Nings violent actions, but nobody had sympathy for Feng Xueqin, because she had been rude first. A rude person like her should learn how to behave herself in public. Xueqin! Feng Xueqins friend ran to wipe the food residue off from her face. Miss, dont you think thats too far? The restaurant manager criticized Gu Ning because he was afraid that Feng Xueqins family would me him for it. Gu Ning gave him a cold nce then questioned him, Isnt it too far that she turned all my dishes upside down and made the food stain my clothes everywhere. She ruined our lunch and made a loud noise. Gu Nings look was threatening and scared the restaurant manager, but he still argued upon thinking of Feng Xueqins powerful family background. You werent hurt after all, but Miss Feng is seriously injured now! So what? Gu Ning asked and seemed arrogant because she realized that this manager was a snobbish person. Although she had attacked Feng Xueqin with great force, Feng Xueqin had asked for it herself. The restaurant manager was struck dumb, and didnt know what to say. You... Feng Xueqin was so mad that she wanted to swear at Gu Ning. However, her cheeks were too painful for her to utter a word. Gu Ning turned to look at Feng Xueqin and coldly said, What? Do you think that you can bully me just because you were born in a super-rich family? I dont care who you are, Ill punch you if you annoy me. If Feng Xueqin had just annoyed Gu Ning, Gu Ning would punch her and let her go, but Gu Ning would ruin Feng Xueqin if she dared hurt Gu Man. Ill kill you! Feng Xueqin ignored Gu Nings warning, and raised her hand to p Gu Ning, but was caught by Gu Ning in the air. What did you say? Gu Ning stared straight at her then threw her away, and Feng Xueqin fell to the ground because of the great force. With a loud sound she fell. Feng Xueqin moaned from the pain. Xuegin! Her friend was really scared. Normally, when Feng Xueqin wanted to hit someone, she would help Feng Xueqin do it, but she was afraid of Gu Ning this time. Call the police! Call the... the restaurant manager shouted in anger, but shut his mouth at once when Gu Ning gave him a cold nce. Gu Nings nce was so frightening that he didnt dare utter another word. How can a young girl be so scary? He thought. Whats going on here? At this moment, a displeased male voice sounded. Hearing the voice, Gu Ning immediately knew who the neer was. The man was exactly Pan Ziruis good friend, Guan Bin. Gu Ning turned and saw Guan Bin, Pan Zirui and a stranger walking towards them. Lord Guan, this girl... The restaurant manager med Gu Ning for everything the moment he saw Guan Bin. However, before he could finish his sentence, Guan Bin greeted Gu Ning with surprise, Miss Gu! The restaurant manager was struck dumb for a second. Does Lord Guan know this girl? Who? Pan Zirui ran over at once, and he got excited too when he saw Gu Ning. B-boss, why are you here? Boss? Everyone in the restaurant who knew Pan Zirui and the others was shocked. What? Lord Pan called this young girl his boss? They must be very close. The restaurant manager panicked a little. If this young girl was Lord Pans boss, they would me him for everything. Feng Xin, who came here with Guan Bin and Pan Zirui, was stunned when he saw Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was really beautiful even though she wasnt wearing any make-up. There were usually no beautiful women who didnt wear make-up, but Gu Ning was an exception. She probably had on some foundation at the most. In fact, Gu Ning had very smooth, shiny skin, so people thought that she was wearing foundation. If they looked closer at her face, they would see that she didnt wear any make-up. I came here to enjoy my lunch, but a crazy woman turned my dishes upside down and the food stained my clothes, Gu Ning said with obvious disdain, then gave Feng Xueqin who was still lying on the ground a cold nce. Hearing that, Pan Zirui and the others noticed the food stains on Gu Nings clothes and Feng Xueqin who was still lying on the ground. Without asking further, they soon figured out what had happened. Even so, Pan Zirui and Guan Bin still vented their anger at Feng Xueqin, instead of Gu Ning Miss Feng, what do you mean by causing a scene in my familys restaurant? Do you think that my family is easy to take advantage of? Guan Bin didnt care that Feng Xueqin was seriously injured, nor did he care about her family background, but questioned her impolitely. Lord Guan, Miss Feng is already injured. How can you me her for everything? Call the ambnce now! If anything bad happens to Miss Feng, the Feng family wont let you get away with it. Feng Xueqins friend opened her mouth. Nevertheless, Guan Bin hated that she used Feng Xueqins family background to threaten him. Gu Ning was the Tang familys rtive, so Guan Bin would, of course, stand by Gu Nings side without a second thought. Chapter 586 - Live with It

Chapter 586 Live with It

Pan Zirui would, of course, protect and defend Gu Ning on any condition. So what? Do you think that the Feng family is the most powerful family in City B? You... Feng Xueqins friend was struck speechless. Although Feng Xins family name was also Feng, he actually had no connection with Feng Xueqin. However, when he saw Feng Xueqin seriously injured, he felt that it was a little much so he said, Well, I think we better send her to the hospital now. It wont do us any good if anything bad happens to her. She annoyed my boss! Pan Zirui was unwilling to let Feng Xueqin leave. Alright, let them go. Gu Ning thought that it was enough now, and she didnt want to waste more time on the mess. She has to pay the restaurants losses before she leaves. She turned my dishes upside down and made the food stain my clothes, but shes injured now, so Ill forgive her. No matter whatint she has, live with it. Gu Ning seemed arrogant, but others somehow feltfortable, especially when she said thest sentence. Guan Bin would ask forpensation from Feng Xueqinter. Nobody called the ambnce for Feng Xueqin, so her friend had to. Before the ambnce arrived, Guan Bin invited Gu Ning to share a meal with them in a private room. Gu Ning and Yu Zi were still hungry, and Pan Zirui hadnt seen her in a long time, so Gu Ning agreed. The two men who had leaked the information to Feng Xueqin didnt leave right away when they walked out of the restaurant. Instead, they secretly watched them from the window. When they saw Gu Ning pping Feng Xueqin, they were also shocked and felt lucky that they had escaped earlier. When the mess was solved, one of the two men made a call and reported on what had happened in the restaurant. The person who arranged them to leak the information wasnt Tang Deming, but a man who worked for him. The moment the person heard what had happened in the restaurant, he called Tang Deming. What? They encountered each other, and Feng Xueqin is injured? Tang Deming was astonished. Is this girl that powerful? Are you sure that shes the girl? Tang Deming asked. Not very sure. Since they werent sure about it, there was nothing that Tang Deming could do. He told the two men to leave City B in case they would be caught. In the restaurant. Yu Zi didnt know them, but she knew that they were all born in super-rich families from the conversation that they just had. Lin Tianyous and Zhao Xiaoxuans families were barelyparable to the Pan family and the Guan family. Therefore, Yu Zi felt uneasy when they shared a meal at the same table. What she didnt know was that Cao Wenxin was born in a much more powerful family than them. If she had known that, she wouldnt have felt at ease when she had made friends with Cao Wenxin. Boss, please order whatever you like. Pan Zirui gave the menu to Gu Ning, and Gu Ning didnt hesitate to order her favorite food. When the waiter left Pan Zirui asked, Boss, why did Feng Xueqin suddenly irritate you? She asked about my rtionship with the Tang family. I didnt tell her, so she got mad, Gu Ning said and lied to some extent, because she had to keep the fact that Tang Yunfan was her biological father a secret. Why did she ask about that? Its none of her business. They all thought that it was strange. Although they were also curious about Gu Nings specific connection with the Tang family, none of them dared ask that question. How much do you know about Feng Xueqin? Gu Ning asked with curiosity. She knew that Feng Xueqin had toe from a rich family, but she didnt know the details. Feng Xueqin is from another super-rich family in City B and she has admired Lord Tang for so many years. She even imed to be Lord Tangs fiance when she was younger, but Lord Tang doesnt like her. Nevertheless, she has remained single the entire time until now. Shes 36 years old, Pan Zirui said. Hearing that, Gu Ning was surprised. Although she loves Lord Tang deeply, shes also a malicious woman. No matter who criticizes her, shell pay the person back, Pan Zirui said. Well, I dont think that shes able to do that to Miss Gu, Guan Bin said. He believed that Gu Ning was smarter and more powerful than Feng Xueqin. Exactly! Boss, feel free to call me if you need my support. Ill stand by your side, Pan Zirui said. Thanks, Gu Ning said. Oh, boss, let me introduce you. This is my friend, Feng Xin, Pan Zirui said to Gu Ning. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu. Ive heard Zirui mention you many times, Feng Xueqin said. Although my family name is also Feng, I dont have any family connection with Feng Xueqin. Ha-ha, nice to meet you too, Gu Ning said politely. Feng Xin used to think that Gu Ning would be an arrogant, rich heiress. Unexpectedly, she was kind but stayed cold, so he didnt know how to get closer to her. On the way to the hospital, Feng Xueqins friend called Feng Xueqins sister-inw, Lu Qiuting When Lu Qiuting arrived at the hospital, Feng Xueqins face was already wrapped in bandages and she couldnt say a word. Therefore, Lu Qiuting asked Wu Jinyi, who was Feng Xueqins friend, Jinyi, what happened? Who dared to hit Xueqin? Wu Jinyi didnt tell her everything on the phone, so she didnt know the details. Wu Jinyi then told her what had happened in the restaurant. Although Wu Jinyi didnt add fuel to the fire, Lu Qiuting was still furious. The little bitch is too arrogant! Lu Qiuting didnt think that what Feng Xueqin had done was rude, but med Gu Ning for everything, which proved that she was a selfish person too. In fact, Lu Qiuting was four years older than Feng Xueqin, but they were very close. As the old saying went, Birds of a feather flock together. When they were both young, Lu Qiuting admired Feng Xueqins older brother, Feng Pinghui, from afar, but Feng Pinghui already had a girlfriend. In order to help Lu Qiuting marry her older brother, Feng Xueqin along with Lu Qiuting schemed against her older brothers girlfriend, and let Feng Pinghui catch the innocent girl in bed with another man. Chapter 587 - Call Tang Yunfan Dad

Chapter 587 Call Tang Yunfan Dad

Feng Pinghui was heart-broken and drowned his sorrows. And right at this moment, Lu Qiuting seized the chance and used her body tofort Feng Pinghui after he was drunk. It happened a decade ago and people were inclined to be more conservative, so the man had to take the responsibility if he slept with a woman. Therefore, Feng Pinghui married Lu Qiuting, but he had no idea about the truth. Although he didnt love Lu Qiuting, he treated her kindly, and lived their life like a normal couple. Lu Qiuting relied on Feng Xueqin to marry Feng Pinghui, so she would defend Feng Xueqin without a doubt. In fact, Lu Qiuting and Feng Xueqin had tried to trap Tang Yunfan in the same way, but they seldom had chance to approach Tang Yunfan. If they met Tang Yunfan, he always refused to drink, so they never seeded. Xueqin, are you sure that the girl is really Tang Yunfans daughter? Lu Qiuting asked with vicious eyes. Ye-yeah! Feng Xueqin groaned. No matter what, she must bear the result that she dared to hit Xueqin! If she is really Tang Yunfans daughter, we can never let her get away with it! Lu Qiuting said with strong hatred. After the meal, Gu Ning left with Yu Zi. Feng Xin still didnt open his mouth to ask for Gu Nings phone number because this was the first time that they had met each other and they seldom talked. If he asked for her number right now, it could leave a bad impression on Gu Ning. Hey, boss, did you drive the Lamborghini here? Pan Zirui asked when they walked to the front door. They came here from the back door, so they didnt see the parking lot at the front door. Yes, Gu Ning replied. Hearing that, Pan Zirui got excited. Where did you park it? Let me have a look! Not only Pan Zirui, but Guan Bin and Feng Xin were also excited. Men all loved cars, especially luxurious cars. Right outside, Gu Ning said. Pan Zirui immediately walked outside, followed by the others. Once they walked out, the most noticeable car parked in the parking lot was precisely Gu Nings white Lamborghini. Pan Zirui and the others looked at the car for a while then he said, Boss, I didnt expect that youre that rich! There are only 40 of this model around the world. How did you get it? Pan Zirui also wanted to buy one, but it wasnt avable. My aunt and uncle sent it to me, Gu Ning said. Wow, your aunt and uncle are so generous! I wish that I could have such an aunt and uncle! Pan Zirui said with envy. Gu Ning smiled. Alright, we have got to go now. Bye. See you! Pan Zirui said. All of a sudden, Pan Zirui felt like he had yed around for a long time, and all he was doing now was a total waste of his life. No, I think that I shouldnt keep on living my life like this. I should do something meaningful from now on or my boss will despise me, Pan Zirui said with determination, which shocked Guan Bin and Feng Xin. Guan Bin couldnt believe his ears. Zirui, are you serious? Guan Bin and Feng Xin had known Pan Zirui for many years, and they had never seen him being so serious. If Pan Zirui hadnt had an older brother who was good at running business, he probably would have spoiled his familys properties already. Of course! Pan Zirui felt displeased that his friends didnt believe him. Pan Zirui was actually a smart boy and he would do his best to get what he wanted. Guan Bin, however, was surprised by Gu Nings influence on Pan Zirui. Although Guan Bin often yed around with Pan Zirui, he was doing business at the same time. He was the only son in his family, so he had to take the responsibility of taking over his family business. In addition, Guan Bin was also ambitious, and he wouldnt allow anyone else to take over his own family business. If he couldnt run his family business well, his cousin would grab it away from him, which was thest thing he wanted to happen. Feng Xueqin was seriously injured, so she had to stay in the hospital for a few days longer. Except for the doctors and nurses, nobody else knew that she was injured. When Lu Qiuting went back home, she arranged someone to get information and photos of Gu Man and Gu Ning so that she could take her next step to scheme against them. Gu Ning went back to the Tang familys house after she drove Yu Zi to the shopping mall. Tang Haifeng was absent and even the domestic servants intentionally stayed away from her. Only Tang Yunfan and Gu Man were in the living hall, but both of them seemed embarrassed. Gu Ning was confused and didnt know what had happened. Hi, Ningning! Gu Man rxed when Gu Ning got home. She felt much better when Gu Ning was by her side. Gu Ning walked in and sat next to Gu Man on the sofa. She then turned to look at Tang Yunfan. Uncle Tang... However, before Gu Ning could finish her sentence, Tang Yunfan interrupted her. Dont call me Uncle Tang anymore. Although your mother hasnt epted me yet, it wont change the fact that youre my daughter. Can you call me your dad? Tang Yunfan looked at Gu Ning with anticipation. Gu Man told him that it would take some time for her to ept him again because they had been apart for so long after all. Nevertheless, Gu Man wouldnt stop Gu Ning from epting him first. Dad, Gu Ning said without struggling, because she was mentally-prepared. Good girl! Tang Yunfan burst into tears. He hadnt cried once during the past years, and always stayed tough, but he lost control of his emotions today when he finally had the family reunion with the woman he loved and his biological daughter. Chapter 588 - Tang Jiakai Feels Regretful Chapter 588 Tang Jiakai Feels Regretful Tang Yunfan didnt mind crying in front of his family. Gu Mans eyes were also wet with tears. When Tang Yunfan calmed himself down, Gu Ning said, Dad, my jewelry store is going to open in City B soon, and I need to go to City G tomorrow to deliver the jade jewelry here. May I use the private jet in our family? Itll be safer and more convenient. In the beginning, Gu Ning nned to borrow it, but she changed her mind and decided to directly use it after she called Tang Yunfan her dad now. No problem! Tang Yunfan agreed without second thought. Let alone a private jet, even if Gu Ning wanted a star in the sky, he would go get it for her. Oh, whos the spokesperson of your jewelry brand? Tang Yunfan asked. Su Tongnuo, a B-list actress, Gu Ning said. A B-list actress? Tang Yunfan frowned with dissatisfaction. Do you think shes suitable for it? I know she doesnt have much fame now, but she works for mypany so I must give her a chance. As long as my jewelry brand bes popr, shell be a household name too, Gu Ning said. And I have the support of our family, so I dont think itll be a problem. You signed an actress? Do you n to be involved in the entertainment industry? Tang Yunfan was astonished. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Dont you feel overburdened to run so many businesses at such an early age? Tang Yunfan felt very protective of Gu Ning. He was impressed when he heard about Gu Nings achievements before he knew that she was his biological daughter, but his heart ached for her after he found out the truth. He thought that Gu Ning, who was just a young girl, should live a rxed life instead of being upied by business. I run the businesses ording to my ability and I am basically just a boss behind the scenes, so it isnt tiring at all, Gu Ning said. In addition, I have a strong sense of satisfaction and achievement when Im doing what I want. I think Im living a meaningful life. Hearing that, Tang Yunfan was quite gratified. Although he didnt want to see Gu Ning being so busy at such an early age he knew that was what she wanted. Moreover, he had been an absent father for so many years of her life, so he didnt have the right to judge her decisions now. Therefore, Tang Yunfan decided to be Gu Nings support behind her back. Feel free to tell me whenever you need my help. I need your help now, dad, Gu Ning suddenly said with a serious look on her face. I need the dining hall of the Huangdeng Hotel as well as 10 models to do the opening show. Although youre my father its business after all, so Ill arrange someone to discuss it with yourpanyter. Do we have to be so serious? Were family anyway, Tang Yunfan said. He was unwilling to charge his own daughter. Of course we do! If you really want to help me, you should give me enough space to grow up myself. I dont want to rely on you to be sessful. No pain, no gain, Gu Ning said seriously. Tang Yunfan was amused by Gu Nings serious face, and also felt happy for his daughter. He knew that he wasnt a good father because he had been absent during her childhood and adolescence. However, it was what it was and he had to ept it as a failure. All in all, he still felt very proud of his daughter. Gu Ning didnt tell Tang Yunfan that she had encountered Feng Xueqin today because Gu Man was there. Today was a special day. Although Gu Man hadnt epted Tang Yunfan yet, the Tang family had already epted her as a family member, so it was a big day that they gathered together. Around 5 pm, Cao Wenxin arrived. Hi, good afternoon everyone! Cao Wenxin said happily once she walked inside. Um, should I call you Aunt Man now? Cao Wenxin asked Gu Man. Not yet, Gu Man said. Tang Yunfan was a little disappointed but didnt say anything, because he understood that it would take time for Gu Man to ept him. Fine. Since Gu Man said so, Cao Wenxin didnt insist, in case Gu Man would feel embarrassed. Around 6 pm, Tang Yunhang and his wife and Cao Ruihua and his wife along with Cao Wenjun also got home. Except for Cao Wenjun, the rest had all met Gu Ning and Gu Man before. Nice to meet you! Cao Wenjun greeted Gu Ning and Gu Man politely. Nice to meet you too, Wenjun, Nice to meet you too, Cousin Wenjun, Gu Man and Gu Ning greeted Cao Wenjun politely. Finally, Tang Jiakai also got home, and only Tang Jiayang was absent now, because he was still studying abroad. When Tang Jiakai saw Gu Man, he was struck dumb for a second and Tang Yunhang introduced Gu Man to him at once, This is Ningnings mother. Nice to meet you, Tang Jiakai said politely. He didnt know Gu Mans rtionship with Tang Yunfan yet. Nice to meet you too, Jiakai, Gu Man said with a smile. After that, they sat in the living room chatting with each other, while two domestic servants were preparing dinner in the kitchen. While they were chatting, Tang Yunhang said to Tang Jiakai, Jiakai, if anyone asks you about your Uncle Yunfans condition, you can tell them that your Uncle Yunfan is still unconscious. Do you understand? Hearing that, Tang Jiakai sensed that something bad must have happened, so he asked seriously, What happened? Since the majority in the Tang family was aware of it, Tang Yunhang told Tang Jiakai the secret. Your Uncle Yunfan had a car identst week, and he fell into unconsciousness for a couple of days afterwards. He didnt wake up until yesterday. Once your Uncle Yunfan was in danger some directors in thepany started to take action to unseat us. In order to turn their trick to our own use, your Uncle Yunfan will pretend to still be unconscious. What? Why didnt you tell me earlier? Tang Jiakaiined. He med himself because he had been absentst weekend and didnt know that his family had just been through a serious crisis. Although he might not be helpful, he wanted to do something. Tang Jiakai felt regretful and guilty that he had been out having fun while his family had been in danger. Chapter 589 - Mr. Akino Chapter 589 Mr. Akino We didnt want to worry you, Tang Yunhang said. Tang Jiakai wiped his eyes. I prefer to be worried rather than being regretful now. I feel so guilty that Ive been out having fun while our family was in danger. Were fine now, so dont tell Jiayang about it, Tang Yunhang said. I wont, Tang Jiakai said. He understood why his family hadnt told him, because he was also unwilling to worry Tang Jiayang now. Oh, there is something else... Tang Yunhang opened his mouth again but Tang Jiakai rounded his eyes, staring straight at him in fear before he could finish. Seeing that, everyone was amused. Dont be so nervous. Its good news. Tang Yunhang smiled. Hearing that, Tang Jiakai was relieved. What is it? Its about Ningning, Tang Yunhang said. Tang Jiakai turned to look at Gu Ning at once with confusion. Actually, Ningning is your Uncle Yunfans biological daughter, Tang Yunhang added. What? Tang Jiakai was shocked and stood up in excitement. R-really? Yes, but you cant leak this information either, Tang Yunhang said. Of course I wont! Tang Jiakai understood that his father said it for a reason. Hearing the good news, Tang Jiakai was cheered up within a second. He ran to sit with Gu Ning and pushed Cao Wenxin aside Ningning, youre really my younger sister. Biological younger sister! Tang Jiakai said happily. Tang Jiakai was a stable young man normally, but he now behaved like a kid who just got candy. He always wished that Gu Ning could be rted to the Tang family and it turned out to be true now! Although Tang Haifeng had already epted Gu Ning as a member of their family before, there was still a distance between them. However, there was a family connection between them now, so they were much closer than before. Since Ningning is Uncle Yunfans biological daughter, then Ningnings mother is... Tang Jiakai said, but was interrupted by Gu Ning. Not yet. Hearing that, Tang Jiakai realized that it wasnt that easy. Tang Yunfan had been apart from Gu Man for so long and it was totally understandable that Gu Man couldnt ept him right away. After dinner, Gu Ning left the Tang familys house with Cao Wenxin and Gu Man. Tang Yunfan wasnt able to show up now, so he could only watch Gu Man leaving from his sight. On the way back, Gu Ning suddenly remembered that she hadnt contacted Leng Shaoting yet ever since he left this morning. Gu Ning knew that Leng Shaoting had to be busy, so she didnt call him. At that moment, in the airport of City Teng, Leng Shaoting, Chen Meng and Xu Jinchen were in a car in a parking lot. They didnt get out of the car and it seemed like they were waiting for something. Chen Meng, are you sure the information is urate? They are criminals wanted by the international criminal police. Would they dare to take a ne to our country? Arent they afraid of being caught? Xu Jinchen asked Chen Meng. Chen Meng rolled his eyes and said with disdain, Are you an idiot? Do you think that theyre as dumb as you? Dont you know that there is a way of disguising called molding? They all hold fake passports and its impossible for the Customs to find them. If they could be easily caught, why would our country send us here? Chen Meng hit the point. The international criminal police failed to catch those criminals so the country sent out the Red me. I was just saying! Theyre really desperadoes! Xu Jinchen was less experienced than Leng Shaoting and Chen Meng, so he sometimes couldnt stay calm. Those people will do anything for money, Chen Meng said calmly. After a while, Leng Shaoting heard Xin Beis voice from his earphones. Boss, theyre out. Six in all. Copy that, Leng Shaoting said. Six people werent all the members of the criminal group but was just a small team of it. Before long, Xin Beis voice sounded again. Boss, they entered the parking lot. Secondster, Leng Shaoting and the others noticed six men in business suits walking into the parking lot. Although they were all dressed like businessmen they were stone-faced and looked more like bodyguards. Ordinary people might not see the difference, but it was quite clear in the eyes of Leng Shaotings group. They got in an MPV then left, followed by Leng Shaotings car. In their car, several people were negotiating. Mr. Akino, I think that the price you gave is a bit high. Would you mind lowering it before we settle the deal? In this case, we can also share more reward. A 30-year-old man sitting in the front passenger seat turned his head and looked at the young man sitting in a rear seat in the second row against the window. He was speaking in fluent Language R. Bai Zhen, I hope that you can understand that there are more buyers than us who wants to buy this batch of goods. Theyre willing to make this deal with us all because we bid higher than others. If we lower the price now, they wont sell the goods to us. If so, how should we exin it to the Andou family? Do you think the Andou family will let us get away with it? Mr. Akino wore a cold expression and reminded Bai Zhen in an impatient tone. Mr. Akino is right. We can never annoy the Andou family, another young man echoed. Fine! Bai Zhen frowned. Although he was disappointed, he gave up because he knew that he couldnt persuade them. I havent been to this country for a long time. It seems this country is declining. What do you think? A young man sitting on a rear seat in the third row suddenly opened his mouth to cheer everyone up. Chapter 590 - The Death Penalty Chapter 590 The Death Penalty I dont think that youre a qualified international mercenary because your ent is so heavy. Do you want to do business here in the future or not? Mr. Akino sneered. Nobody would know that he was a foreigner from his standard localnguage. I was just kidding. Do you have to take it so serious? The young man immediately used the standard localnguage. Do you think its the right time to joke now? Do you think its easy to do business in this country? If the Red me finds us, were doomed! Mr. Akino said with worry. Hearing that, they all looked serious. Although they would do anything for money, they knew how dangerous what they were doing now was. Therefore, they also did their best to avoid the Red me. However, they had already caught the Red mes attention. The group of them didnt go to settle the deal at once but had a rest in a self-built house. They would meet the buyer tomorrow before the trade. This house was prepared by the buyer, in case they would be exposed if they stayed in a hotel. Although they used fake ID cards and passports, they could never be too careful. The international criminal police was chasing them. Once they were caught, they would be sentenced to the death penalty. That being the case, they already had the idea to retire after this deal and live a rxed life on an ind, which was also the reason why Bai Zhen wanted to get a bigger reward. However,pared with life, money was nothing, so none of them were willing to risk their lives. Leng Shaotings group didnt follow them closely because they were international mercenaries, not normal criminals. If Leng Shaoting followed them too closely they would discover him. Since those criminals were already out, Leng Shaoting was confident to catch them this time. City Teng was a small city and there werent many small roads, so it wasnt difficult for Leng Shaoting to follow them. When Gu Ning was home, it was only 9 pm, so she called Zhou Zhenghong and told him to be prepared. She was going to deliver jade jewelry in City B. Tomorrow? Zhou Zhenghong was surprised. Boss, isnt it too hurried? We havent contacted the airline yet. If were going to deliver the goods by ne, we must arrange it beforehand. Its fine. We can use a private jet, Gu Ning said. What? A private jet? Zhou Zhenghong was astonished. He was impressed by Gu Nings ability yet again. Afterwards, Gu Ning asked Zhou Zhenghong whether he had arranged everything for his son because Zhou Zhenghong was the general manager of Jade Beauty Jewelry and he had to attend the opening ceremony in City B. Zhou Zhenghong told her that he had hired a babysitter, and the babysitter would take care of his son. Hearing that, Gu Ning rxed. After that, Gu Ning called Su Tongnuo and told her toe to City B tomorrow afternoon for the advertisement shooting. Gu Ning had discussed it with Su Tongnuo and Lu Zhan when she had been to City D, SO Su Tongnuo would have a day off for the promotion of the jewelry brand. Can you write an advertisement copy? Gu Ning called Lu Xiao and asked. Sure. A piece of cake, Lu Xiao said. Great. I need an advertisement copy for jewelry, so please send it to me tomorrow, Gu Ning said. No problem! Lu Xiao didnt feel that it was difficult for him to finish the task within a day, because he was an experienced marketer. Since Leng Shaoting assigned him to manage this entertainmentpany, he had to be good at it. Quan Mingkai arrived at the Tang familys house around 9 pm too. Although he heard that Tang Yunfan was already awake, he was still excited when he saw Tang Yunfan in person. Boss, Quan Mingkai greeted him with great respect. Whats thetest news? Tang Yunfan asked. Tang Deming stopped contacting Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan, but we dont know whether they teamed up or he gave up, Quan Mingkai said worriedly. If Tang Deming gave up it would be good news. If not, it would be terrible news. Besides, it would be easy to unseat Tang Deming alone, but they were afraid that there was an ambitious person behind Tang Demings back. In addition, they had to keep running thepany on the right track and stabilize the board of directors at the same time. If Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan dont know that there is an ambitious person behind Tang Demings back, its impossible that theyd side with him because they know Tang Demings ability very well. However, if they found out about the support behind Tang Deming, they would probably change their mind, Tang Yunfan said. The point is that we have no idea who the ambitious person is, and I dont think that its a good time to tell Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan the news that youre already awake, in case they betray us, Quan Mingkai said. Tang Deming and his allies had taken action when Tang Yunfan had been unconscious. Although they would stop if they heard that Tang Yunfan was awake, their ambition would never change. Nobody was willing to live with a loose cannon. I think theyll stop for a short time after the abduction failed, but they wont be quiet for long, Quan Mingkai said. Maybe they have other helpers here. Tang Yunfan had also had that thought so he stayed in his room all the time. There were many domestic servants in the Tang family, and he wasnt sure whether all of them were loyal to the Tang family. The next morning, Gu Ning and Gu Man went to the Tang familys house after breakfast as usual. Ningning, the private jet is ready, and you can set off at any time, Tang Yunfan said to Gu Ning Chapter 591 - A Control Freak Chapter 591 A Control Freak Great. I n to do this trip quickly so Ill go to the airport now, Gu Ning said. Afterwards, she drove herself to the airport. The Tang family already told the airport to receive her, so Gu Ning directly drove into the parking lot where the private jetsnded and went aboard without dy. ... Three hourster, the private jetnded at the airport of City G. An exclusive car from the Huangdeng Hotel went to pick Gu Ning up on time. It was lunch time, so Gu Ning decided to first have lunch at the Huangdeng Hotel, which was also arranged by Tang Yunfan. Gu Ning called Zhou Zhenghong and wanted to invite him to join her for lunch but Zhou Zhenghong was in the factory, so Gu Ning decided to dine alone. However, the moment Gu Ning walked into the hotel, she ran into Situ Ye, who was apanied by two men and a woman. One of the men and the woman were foreigners. When Situ Ye saw Gu Ning, his eyes lit up. Wait a second. I see my friend, Situ Ye said to them then strode to Gu Ning in a hurry. The blond woman was upset and stared straight at Gu Ning, then asked the man who wasnt a foreigner. Who is she? Sorry, no idea, the man said. He, of course, knew that the young girl was Gu Ning, but Situ Ye had warned him not to hurt Gu Ning, so he kept it a secret. Besides, he knew that this blond woman was bad-tempered so he wasnt willing to tell her anything important. Gu Ning sensed the blond womans hostility towards her, and she realized that the blond woman must admire Situ Ye and was mad at her because Situ Ye walked to her without hesitation once she showed up. Anyway, Gu Ning didnt care as long as the blond woman stayed away from her. When did you get here? Why didnt you tell me? Situ Ye asked Gu Ning, like she had hurt his feelings. Gu Ning said, I just arrived to deal with business here and Ill leave soon. Youll leave soon? Situ Ye frowned with disappointment. Yes, Im busy, Gu Ning said. Are you alone? Situ Ye asked. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Why dont we have a meal together? Situ Ye said. In case Gu Ning would decline, he added, We havent gathered together for a long time! You never call me when youe to City G unless you need my help. Gu Ning felt a little embarrassed because what he said was true. Well, can we share a meal the next time? Next time? When? You have never invited me to dine together in City G, Situ Yeined. Come on, give me a chance. Xuanfeng is waiting for us in a private room now. Um, fine! Gu Ning didnt know how to reject it, so she agreed. After that, Gu Ning followed Situ Ye, walking to his friends. When the blond woman saw Situ Ye walking back with Gu Ning, she was annoyed and pointed at Gu Ning questioning Situ Ye in anger, Situ, who is she? She spoke in the localnguage, which was quite authentic. Situ Ye was displeased. None of your business. Show some respect. The blond woman was furious and felt hurt. None of my business? Youre my fianc! Who is she? Gu Ning was surprised. This woman is Situ Yes fiance? She was surprised not because she didnt want Situ Ye to have a fiance but because she didnt understand why Situ Ye, who was such a handsome man, would choose such a woman with a in face and bad temper. Shut up! Situ Ye was mad. In case Gu Ning would mistake their rtionship, he snapped at the blond woman, Aimee, since when did I be you fianc? Dont damage my reputation. Youre my fianc. Your father said that before, Aimee argued. It was just a joke and I never agreed, Situ Ye said. In fact, it really was a joke between their parents but Aimee took it seriously, because she loved Situ Ye. Unfortunately, Situ Ye disliked her. I agreed, and I take it seriously, and you have to be responsible for my life! Aimee said in a domineering tone. Situ Ye lost his patience, and looked to the blond man standing by Aimees side. Adam, tell your younger sister not to behave like a 3-year-old child. Sure. Actually, Adam didnt want to be involved, because his family would benefit a lot from the marriage between his younger sister and Situ Ye, but Situ Ye gave him a warning so he had to stop his younger sister now. Aimee, youre an adult now so behave like one. Stop arguing in public or Ill arrange for someone to send you home, Adam said. Aimee was in a rage, but didnt dare to argue again because she understood that her older brother was a doer, so she just red at Gu Ning in the end. Although she closed her mouth, she remembered Gu Nings face in her mind. Gu Ning, however, thought that this blond woman was crazy. Even if she was Situ Yes fianc, she had no right to vent her anger at Gu Ning. In Gu Nings eyes, this blond woman was as possessive as Feng Xueqin and both of them were control freaks. Gu Ning was a little displeased, but ignored her. Gu Ning knew that the blond woman wouldnt give up, but Gu Ning wasnt afraid of her. Situ Ye and Gu Ning walked at the front followed by the others, and Aimee kept staring at Gu Nings back like she was going to tear her to pieces. Aimee was so jealous because Situ Ye had never treated any women so gently, except Gu Ning. Chapter 592 - Aimee Stalks Gu Ning Chapter 592 Aimee Stalks Gu Ning Even though Situ Ye disliked her, he seldom lost his temper in front of her and would avoid arguing with her most of the time. However, he shouted at her for Gu Ning this time, and even told her to be respectful of Gu Ning. It was hard for her to not believe that Situ Ye treated Gu Ning differently. In addition, she had to admit that Gu Ning was very attractive, which made her feel jealous. When they arrived at the private room and pushed the door open, Chu Xuanfeng stood up at once to wee them. Gu Ning! Chu Xuanfeng was surprised to see Gu Ning. Hi, Xuanfeng! Gu Ning said. Come here! Have a seat please. Chu Xuanfeng pulled a chair out for Gu Ning to sit down and behaved like a gentleman. Seeing Chu Xuanfeng being so gentle to Gu Ning too, Aimee was more displeased because as Situ Yes close assistant Chu Xuanfeng didnt like talking to her. Situ Ye squinted at Chu Xuanfeng. Dont you see me still standing here? He was just joking of course. Chu Xuanfengs body stiffened a little then he realized that he had ignored his own boss. He beamed at once. Gu Ning is the guest after all. Please, boss, here. Situ Ye didnt mind, and walked to the seat next to Gu Ning. Seeing that, Aimee was annoyed and couldnt wait to set them apart. Adam who knew Aimee very well, pulled her to sit aside without dy, in case she would cause an argument again. Although Aimee felt dissatisfied, she still sat down with Adam. Gu Ning, Ive finished ordering, but you may order some of your favorite food now. Chu Xuanfeng gave the menu to Gu Ning. Right at this moment, Situ Ye gave Chu Xuanfeng a warning nce. It seemed like he was warning Chu Xuanfeng not to be too gentle to Gu Ning, which might cause a misunderstanding. Instead, he should be the one doing that. Receiving Situ Yes warning nce, Chu Xuanfengs hand which was holding the menu stiffened a little. Is boss being jealous? All of a sudden, Chu Xuanfeng felt quite aggrieved, and didnt know how to exin it. Gu Ning noticed the conflict between them but ignored it, and said to Chu Xuanfeng, Its fine. Im not picky. Great! Since Gu Ning said that, Chu Xuanfeng didnt insist. Most importantly, he was scared of his bosss nce. Aimee couldnt tolerate it anymore, and made an excuse walking outside. However, nobody stopped her. Im so sorry. I hope Aimee doesnt ruin your appetite, Adam apologized to them. Its OK. Never mind, Situ Ye said airily. He thought that it would be better if Aimee was absent. After all, Situ Ye maintained a good rtionship with the Hill family, and they had helped each other a lot, so he wouldnt punish her for the sake of the Hill family even though he disliked her. As long as what Aimee did didnt exceed his limits, he would be tolerant. A few minutester, the dishes were all on the table, and they started to enjoy the meal. Gu Ning, what are you up to recently? Situ Ye asked. Im busy dealing with the opening ceremony of a branch of my jewelry store, and I came to City G this time to fetch jade jewelry, Gu Ning said. She actually didnt want to tell Situ Ye, because she knew that he was going to send her an expensive gift once he heard of it. However, if she didnt tell him now, he would find out sooner orter, and he would probably me her for not telling him earlier. A branch? Where? Situ Ye asked. In City B, Gu Ning said. When is the opening ceremony? Am I invited? Situ Ye said, staring straight at Gu Ning. Gu Ning was amused. She knew what Situ Ye was implying. Of course you are and Ill tell you once the date is settled. After the meal, Gu Ning left to deal with her business. Before long, Gu Ning discovered that someone was following her. She turned around and noticed a taxi following behind her car. It was Aimee. Gu Ning wasnt surprised at all. Nevertheless, she didnt want Aimee to find out the location of her factory in case she would do something to damage it in the future, so she told the driver to stop the car when there was less traffic. Wait for me in the car, Gu Ning said, then got out. Aimee, who was following her, got out of the taxi as well. Although Aimee didnt know what Gu Ning was going to do, her aim was to catch Gu Ning. What do you want to do by stalking me? Gu Ning asked directly. Aimee was surprised that Gu Ning had already discovered that she was stalking her. Whats your rtionship with Situ? Aimee asked. None of your business, Gu Ning said. You... Aimee was mad, and said with an evil expression, Hes my man, and I wont allow any women to seduce him! Aimee didnt care whether Gu Ning was innocent, she believed that it must have been Gu Ning who seduced Situ Ye first. He didnt admit that youre his woman, Gu Ning said coldly. None of your business! I wont allow any woman to approach Situ! Aimee was furious. Gu Ning thought that Aimee was exactly like Feng Xueqin, who also went crazy from love. What do you want to do? Gu Ning crossed her arms over her chest. Aimee clenched her teeth in anger. Ill ruin your face, so Situ wont like you anymore. Saying that, she took out a fruit knife from her pocket and attacked Gu Ning at once. Aimee exercised a lot so she moved fast, and shed at Gu Nings face within a second. She raised the knife in her hand to cut Gu Nings face. Chapter 593 - Grudge Fight Chapter 593 Grudge Fight However, Aimees speed was nothingpared with Gu Nings. Just as the knife in her hand was about to touch Gu Nings face, Gu Ning caught her wrist and forced her to stop. You... Aimee rounded her eyes in shock. How is it possible? When the two drivers realized that Aimee was attacking Gu Ning, Gu Ning had already caught Aimees hand, which astonished them. The driver of the private car walked over at once, while the taxi driver drove the taxi away and escaped. He didnt even ask Aimee for the fee. To his astonishment, he encountered a killer. Although she failed, she had the intention to kill another girl. Miss Gu, are you alright? The driver of the private car walked to Gu Ning in a hurry. Although he didnt know Gu Nings identity, the chairmans secretary had arranged for the hotel to receive her, so he knew that she must be an important figure. If anything bad happened to Gu Ning, he would probably lose his job. Im fine, Gu Ning said. Seeing that Gu Ning was safe, the driver stood aside in silence. How-how did you... Aimee was still in shock. Why couldnt I? Do you think that Im weak? Gu Ning sneered. Aimee struggled at once to get rid of Gu Nings hand. However, Gu Ning, of course, wouldnt let her go. When Aimee was about to attack Gu Ning again, Gu Ning broke her wrist without dy and the fruit knife fell on the ground, and was kicked away by Gu Ning afterwards. Aimee groaned in pain, and her face turned pale. She felt quite embarrassed and got furious. Gu Ning let Aimee go after she broke her wrist, but Aimee wouldnt give up like that. Although her wrist was broken, she still believed that Gu Ning was just a young girl and she could easily beat her down. If she couldnt teach Gu Ning an unforgettable lesson today, she would have nowhere to vent her anger. In the following minutes, Aimee fought several rounds against Gu Ning, but she failed to gain any advantage. Instead, she was hurt and injured by Gu Ning everytime. In the end, Gu Ning kicked her away and she fell on the ground with a loud sound. Aimee could barely stand up after this hit, so she red at Gu Ning while lying on the ground. How dare you hit me? The Hill family in Country Y wont let you get away with it! The Hill family? Gu Ning frowned a little. She had heard of the Hill family, which was a powerful ancient family in Country Y. Even so, Gu Ning wasnt afraid of them, because it was Aimee who had attacked her in the first ce. In addition, Gu Ning believed that Situ Ye would help her. Oh, really? If your family is as unreasonable as you, Im curious how theyll punish me for it, Gu Ning sneered again with disdain, then she turned around to get in the private car and left. For the sake of Situ Ye, Gu Ning still called him. Situ, Aimee stalked me and tried to ruin my face, but I ended up injuring her at XX Road, Gu Ning said. What? Aimee stalked you and even tried to ruin your face? Situ Ye was shocked as well as angry. He didnt care that Gu Ning had injured Aimee. Situ Ye and the others were drinking tea in a tea room at that moment. When Adam heard what Situ Ye said on the phone, he was astonished. What? Chu Xuanfeng was also greatly surprised. Is Gu Ning alright?. Situ Ye hung up the call and seemed extremely displeased. Situ, Im sorry. I didnt know that Aimee would... Adam exined at once. It was beyond his expectation that Aimee would attack Gu Ning. How is Miss Gu now? Shes fine, but Aimee is injured. Aimee attacked her in the first ce and I dont want it to happen again. Situ Ye coldly stared at Adam and warmed him seriously, Not only because I want to protect her, but shes also a figure you cant hurt. Even Situ Ye didnt want to annoy Leng Shaoting. The Hill family was barelyparable to the Leng family. Adam wasnt an idiot, so he listened to Situ Ye. Moreover, if Gu Ning was just an ordinary girl, Situ Ye wouldnt treat her so well. Sure, Adam Hill said. After that, Situ Ye sent someone along with Adam to pick Aimee up. Although there was less traffic on that road, there were many people who saw the scene when Gu Ning and Aimee fought against each other. Some of them even filmed it. Gu Ning didnt think further so she just ignored them. However, someone uploaded the video on the Inte, and it soon went viral. A young girl beat a foreign woman down in City G. Is it a grudge fight? [Video Attached] Besides, there was only the part when Gu Ning kicked Aimee away in the video, and the title obviously aimed to criticize Gu Ning. Without the previous part when Aimee attacked Gu Ning, everyone thought that Gu Ning was a bully and med Gu Ning for everything. This girl is so violent! She left right after kicking the woman! The private car costs at least a million yuan. She must be born in a rich family, which exins why shes so arrogant! So what? Rich people can beat others down without taking responsibility? I want to know what happens to the girl next. Put her in jail! Many Inte users started to swear at Gu Ning Chapter 594 - Gu Ning Is Cleared Chapter 594 Gu Ning Is Cleared Luckily, there were people with reason and sided with Gu Ning. Although we see the foreign woman being kicked in the video, its clear that the video isntplete. We dont know what happened before that, so we cant jump to the conclusion that its the girls fault. Agree. Its too arbitrary to draw a conclusion from such an iplete video. I believe the police will find out the truth, and we can criticize the girl if its really her fault then. Exactly! Wont you feel ashamed if it turns out to be the womans fault? Although I think that this girl is a little violent, I have to admit that shes really good at kung fu. Oh, she must be a kung fu master! After that, many Inte users began to discuss Gu Nings kung fu level. Hey, arent we criticizing the girl for her violent behavior? Come one, nobody knows the truth yet! Even so, many Inte users still kept swearing at Gu Ning and even @ (mentioned) the Public Security Bureau of City G and many departments of City Gs government in this hot topic. Before long, the police were involved, but Gu Ning had just arrived at the factory and had no idea what was happening on the Inte. Adam didnt surf the Inte, so he had no idea about it either. After he found Aimee, he sent her to the hospital without dy. Why did you do that? Adam questioned Aimee. Situ treated her differently. She seduced Situ! Aimee was still mad. Its none of your business. Situ dislikes you anyway, Adam warned. Situ said that he hopes that you would stop trying to hurt Miss Gu, otherwise hell punish you. What? Hell punish me for that bitch? Aimee was in a rage, like Situ Ye had cheated on her. Adam stared at Aimee, and coldly said, Stop being so stupid. Situ hasnt punished you yet just because youre a member of the Hill family. If you dare to annoy Situ, the Hill family wont protect you. He was right. Although Aimee was born in the Hill family, the Hill family didntck heirs or heiresses. If Aimee dared to hurt the familys benefits, she would be abandoned without a doubt. Aimees face turned pale at once in fear but she didnt give up her revenge on Gu Ning. She just made up her mind not to be discovered. In fact, she was digging her own grave. The police checked the surveince cameraster, and found out that Aimee was the one who had attacked Gu Ning in the first ce, but the police needed more evidence to clear Gu Nings name. After checking the number te of the private car in the surveince video, the police found that it belonged to the Huangdeng Hotel. If the foreign woman had a close rtionship with the Huangdeng Hotel, the police would have to stop investigating this case because the Huangdeng Hotel had the Tang familys support. It wasnt shameful to avoid annoying the powerful, because that was how this society worked. No matter how those Inte users criticized Gu Ning on the Inte, it was undeniable that the foreign woman had attacked Gu Ning in the first ce. When the hotel manager saw the surveince video, he was scared because he was worried that Gu Ning might be hurt and he would lose his job. Therefore, he called Quan Mingkai at once and reported it. However, as a manager of the Huangdeng Hotel, he was able to deal with this ident. The manager told the police that the young girl in the surveince video was an important figure, and that the secretary of the chairman of Tanghuang Group had told them to receive her. The police understood that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, so they stopped investigating. When Quan Mingkai heard about it, he was surprised. Even though Gu Ning was safe now, he was still worried and called Tang Yunfan without hesitation. Tang Yunfan was annoyed when he heard about it and called Gu Ning at once. Dad, dont worry. Im fine, dont forget that Im a kung fu master, ha-ha, Gu Ning joked to ay Tang Yunfans annoyance. Hearing that, Tang Yunfan remembered that Gu Ning had easily beaten Cao Wenxin, and she could protect herself well. However, Tang Yunfan still felt guilty that Gu Ning had to protect herself all on her own throughout the past years. Gu Ning added, I broke the womans wrist and kicked her away with great force. She wont be able to leave the hospital in the next few days. She deserves it! Tang Yunfan said. After that, the police released theplete surveince video on the Inte. To Clear the Young Girls Name (Video Attached] Once the news went out, it went viral again. Jesus! Its the woman who attacked the girl first! The woman asked for it! Put the woman in jail! The girl is so awesome! Indeed, she stayed calm and fought back on time. I hate the woman now. Chapter 595 - Shao Feifei Attacks Gu Ning Chapter 595 Shao Feifei Attacks Gu Ning See? Those who have sworn at the girl, dont you feel embarrassed now? Shouldnt those who have sworn at the girl apologize to the girl now? Apologize! Apologize! Many people requested for those who had sworn at Gu Ning to apologize to her. Although there were many haters on the Inte, most people were able to stay calm and wait for the truth. After a short while, some of those who had sworn at Gu Ning apologized to her. Im sorry for my unkindments on the girl. Me too. Whats going on recently? Howe so many girls who are good at kung fu have appeared all of a sudden? What? So many? What has happened? Tell us! Tell us! Afterwards, an Inte user sent out several news links. A car ident on a highway in City D. A brave and powerful girl caught its wheel! [Pictures Attached). In the capital, a man kidnapped a boy on a bridge. A girl caught the man from his back. (Video Attached] In City G, migrant workers had severe conflict with and developer. A girl alone beat a group of security officers down. (Video Attached] Big News: The Secretary of Municipal Party Committee, Yuan Jisong, was stabbed by a crazy man at the outside of the Government Center. A young girl kicked the crazy man away on time and her partner caught the criminal. (Photo Attached] A girl saved a female fans life at the airport. [Pictures Attached] Although the above news had all gone viral previously not everyone had read or heard of them before. However, the girl in the pictures or videos became quite popr at once now. Jesus, shes so unbelievable! She must be a kung fu master! I wish she could teach me kung fu. Wow, its so exciting. Are those girls in the pictures and videos the same person? I have the same idea. There is a picture of her face in the fifth piece of news! Shes a beauty! OMG! She is a real goddess! Does anyone know anything about her? I want to know more about her! The news went abroad within seconds. Unfortunately, Gu Ning wasnt a celebrity and didnt have a Weibo ount. Otherwise, the number of her followers would increase dramatically. Right now, the mysterious girl in the above news became a hot topic on the Inte, which surprised everyone, including celebrities. Many of the stars paid a lot to buy a hot topic, but this mysterious girl became popr without making an effort. In addition, the mysterious girl became famous because she had helped many innocent people, so the majority of the Inte users admired her very much. It couldnt be a publicity stunt, because nobody would risk his or her life to do that. After the news went viral, Chu Peihan and the others finally heard what had happened to Gu Ning, and they were all mad at the foreign womans crazy behavior. Chu Peihan immediately left ament under the news. What the f*ck! How dare she attack my boss! If the foreign woman reads myment,e to City F and meet me! Once Chu Peihansment was sent out, everyone got to know that the mysterious girl came from City F. And they started to @ Chu Peihan and asked for information about the mysterious girl. Hey, is the girl from City F? Whats her name? Hey, do you have her number? Hey, please tell me more about her! Chu Peihan received a lot of private messages from a bunch of strangers within a minute, and she was shocked. Jesus, did I say something I shouldnt have? Theyre eager to find out more information about our boss, and you told them that you know our boss, and even told them that bosses from City F. They will, of course, ask you, Hao Ran said. It was very simple. Howe Chu Peihan couldnt figure it out? Ill delete thement right now! Chu Peihan deleted herment at once. Its useless, because they already know your ount, Mu Ke said. Well, I wont log in again, Chu Peihan said airily. From the beginning to the end, the problem was already solved before Gu Ning dealt with it herself. However, when Shao Feifei read the news, she was shocked by Gu Nings outstanding ability, but she was more jealous of Gu Ning when everyone started to admire Gu Ning. When a person got jealous, he or she would lose their reason. Therefore, Shao Feifei applied for a new ount and began to attack Gu Ning under the news. Everyone, dont be fooled by her appearance! This girl is named Gu Ning, and I study in the same school as her. She fights a lot in our school, and is always absent from sses. Half a year ago, she was still a poor girl, but now she has over a hundred million yuan in wealth. Do you think its normal? A hint: She ys around with all kinds of men every day. Once thement was out, it threw a bomb into the crowd on the Inte. Really? No way! How can she make over a hundred million yuan within half a year? Its impossible. She fights a lot in her school and is always absent from sses? Shes a bad girl! I dont believe that. Is it real? If its true, its so disgusting. I just thought that she is a goddess. It turns out shes a bitch! I feel disgusted. I prefer to be silent before the truthes out. Me too. Its just ament left by a stranger. Who knows whether its real or not. I think its not true. I dont believe it either. Nobody would risk his or her life for a publicity stunt. Agree. All in all, a third of Inte users believed it, a third of Inte users stayed neutral, while a third of Inte users didnt believe it. Either way, it affected Gu Nings reputation now. Chapter 596 - A Goddess? A Model? An Idol?

Chapter 596 A Goddess? A Model? An Idol?

What the f*ck! Who left thement? At that moment, Hao Ran was having a ss when he read the news, and he couldnt help but shout out loud in anger, which scared his ssmates and his teacher in the ssroom. Hao Ran, whats wrong with you? His teacher criticized him. Although he knew that Hao Ran wasnt a good student, and he didnt care whether Hao Ran attended his sses or slept in his sses, he wouldnt allow Hao Rao to affect other students in the ssroom. Someone in our school attacked Gu Ning on the Inte, Hao Ran said with annoyance. What? Really? They had all heard of Gu Ning, who was the top student in their grade. What? Someone attacked our boss on the Inte? Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping were also mad. Let me see it. Hearing that, Mr. Fang walked to Hao Ran. Everyone in the ssroom took out their phones. The most likedment under the hottest topic on the Inte now, Hao Ran added, and they all read the news andment. When Mr. Fang finished reading the news and thement he was displeased. Whether thisment was true or not, thisment damaged Gu Nings reputation and also damaged the reputation of their school. Is the girl in the pictures and videos Gu Ning? Oh my, Gu Ning is such a great girl! Some students were greatly impressed by the news. Yes, Gu Ning did all of those great things, Hao Ran said. Mr. Fang was also surprised by what Gu Ning had done. In that case, he was unwilling to see Gu Ning being ndered on the Inte. You may study on your own for a while, I need to go to the principals office, Mr. Fang said, he had to report it to the principal immediately. Once Mr. Fang was gone, Hao Ran told his friends in their WeChat group about what had happened to Gu Ning. F*ck, who dares to attack my boss on the Inte! Chu Peihan jumped up in anger. I promise that Ill beat him or her! Everyone in the ssroom was shocked by Chu Peihans abrupt movement. However, before their teacher could question her, the bell rang and the ss was over. Hey, you all, read the hottest topic on the Inte right now. Someone is ndering Gu Ning, and we must swear at him or her! Chu Peihan gave an order to everyone in the ssroom. This ss was held by their head teacher, Jiang Yuan but he didnt scold Chu Peihans rude behavior immediately. Instead, he took out his phone as well to see what was going on. As a teacher, he wasnt willing to see the school being involved in a scandal. Seeing that the teacher didnt say anything, all the students took out their phones to read the hottest topic on the Inte. Not all of them were eager to help Gu Ning, but they were all curious about it. After reading the news and thement, they were all shocked. Jesus! Gu Ning saved so many peoples lives? I cant believe my eyes! She beat a group of security officers by herself? Is she really Gu Ning, not a superwoman? They all doubted whether the girl was Gu Ning, even though they already saw the picture of her face, because it was totally beyond their imagination. What? Gu Ning has over a hundred million yuan in wealth? Impossible! Isnt she really poor? She became so rich within half a year. Is she... Bullshit! Chu Peihan interrupted at once. Gu Ning relied on herself to make money. Everyone in the high society is aware of the fact that Gu Ning is the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry. When the Jade Beauty Jewelry store opened in City G, half of the important figures in City G attended it. What? Gu Ning is the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry? Hearing that, everyone waspletely shocked. They had heard of Jade Beauty Jewelry, because it was so popr now. However, they couldnt believe that the boss of the high-end jewelry brand was their schoolmate. Let alone the students, even Jiang Yuan was astonished. I heard that the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry made the first bucket of gold by stone gambling. In other words, Gu Ning knows how to gamble stones, and shes quite good at it? Exactly! Stone gambling is highly risky. Wow, Gu Ning is so amazing. I think shes a perfect goddess, model and idol! After that, most people sided with Gu Ning and went to swear at the person who had ndered Gu Ning. Whats wrong with you? Do you dare tell us your real name? Gu Ning is the top student in our grade, so its understandable that shes absent from sses. Shes also the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry! Come on, we all know that Gu Ning relied on herself to be so sessful now. ..... Within minutes, dozens ofments which supported Gu Ning appeared at the bottom of the news. Many Inte users who paid attention to this news were shocked. Although some of them didnt know Jade Beauty Jewelry, they searched it on the Inte and got to know a lot of shocking news about the brand. All of a sudden, those who kept criticizing Gu Ning stoppedmenting, because they were afraid of Gu Ningswork. After this news, not only Gu Ning, but Jade Beauty Jewelry also became popr again within a short time. Although some thought that it was a publicity stunt by Jade Beauty Jewelry, most people sided with Gu Ning. Chapter 597 - Beat Shao Feifei

Chapter 597 Beat Shao Feifei

Once Jade Beauty Jewelry became a hot topic again, it attracted a lot of attention from other jewelrypanies, and they all believed that it was a strongpetitor. Therefore, more and more people started to pay attention to Jade Beauty Jewelry. When many celebrities saw the posters of jade jewelry on the official website of Jade Beauty Jewelry, they were attracted too. It was hard to buy valuable jade jewelry now, but there were all kinds of jade jewelry of different levels in Jade Beauty Jewelry store. Some might prefer high-end fashion brands, while some might choose jewelry of high quality. In fact, not all the products of high-end fashion brands were of good quality, and most people bought designer brands just for their fame. That being the case, many people became potential buyers of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Without a doubt, Gu Ning gained a great advantage after the news went viral, although there were still many people swearing at her on the Inte. However, Gu Ning had no idea about it, because she was on the private jet flying back to City B. Shao Feifei, on the other hand, was focusing on the progress of the news. When most of the people were swearing at Gu Ning on the Inte, she gloated over her sess, but she soon was scared and felt crazily jealous when she read thements which criticized her. How is it possible? Gu Ning is the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry? Mr. Fang went to the principals office, and the principal was discussing something with the dean of students. Mr. Fang, may I help? the principal asked. Sir, someone is ndering Gu Ning on the Inte, and the news already went abroad, Mr. Fang said, then showed the news page to the principal. What? The principal was astonished, and took Mr. Fangs phone at once. The dean of students went over as well. After reading the news andments, they were all impressed by Gu Nings brave behavior and mad at the student who said that she was studying in the same school as Gu Ning. Broadcast a warning to the student who ndered Gu Ning. Tell her to apologize at once or shell be expelled, the principal ordered. The principal did that not only for Gu Ning, but also for the reputation of their school. We have to post an official statement on our official website now to clear Gu Nings name. The dean of students went to make arrangements without dy. After a while, the radio broadcast a notice, Notice, notice! Whoever ndered Gu Ning on the Inte, please delete yourment and apologize to Gu Ning at once, or youll be expelled. Hearing that, everyone in the school was surprised. Shao Feifei was really scared this time. To her astonishment, their school found out what she had done and even broadcast a warning. In the meantime, the rest of the students all took out their phones to check the hottest topic on the Inte. The news went abroad in their school within a short time. After reading the news, they were all shocked and impressed by Gu Nings good deeds, then began to defend Gu Ning and swore at the person who ndered her. Although it all happened on the Inte, Shao Feifei still felt quite stressed. Even though she was reluctant to delete herment, she was left with no choice now. Once she deleted herment, other peoples criticisms on her disappeared too. However, someone already took a screenshot of herment, and posted it on the Inte, which caused more and more Inte users to start to swear at her. After that, Shao Feifei posted her apologies to Gu Ning on the Inte. Gu Ning, Im so sorry for what Ive done. I did it just because Im jealous of your beauty and your excellent performance in our school. Please forgive me and dont sue me. Although Shao Feifei apologized, many Inte users had no intention to let her easily get away with it. Chu Peihan was also dissatisfied, and said in their WeChat group. Chu Peihan: I dont think her apology is enough! Hao Ran: What can we do now? Can you find out who did it? Mu Ke: It isnt easy. Chu Peihan: I dont think its difficult. I can turn to a hacker for help. The Qing Gang could be so sessful not only because they relied on their roughnecks, but because there were all kinds of skilled people in the gang. It was easy for a hacker to find an IP address. Without hesitation, Chu Peihan sent the apology on the Inte to a hacker and told him to find its IP as soon as possible. Within five minutes, she got the result. The person used a mobile phone to post the apology, and the hacker sent Chu Peihan the persons phone number, ID card, name and pictures in the phone. Shao Feifei! Chu Peihan was surprised and sent the result to their WeChat group. Chu Peihan: Lets go beat her this afternoon! Wholl go with me? Hao Ran: Shao Feifei? She dared to scheme against our boss again? Mu Ke: Although I hate Shao Feifei, I dont beat girls. Qin Zixun: Me neither. Peihan, I think you alone are enough, and well go with you to support you. Chu Peihan: Great! Chu Peihan knew that they werent willing to beat girls, and she wouldnt force them to do it. Anyway, she was able to beat Shao Feifei down alone. Li Yuanmin was a young man around 27 years old, and his major was Website Design. He was the manager of the official website of Jade Beauty Jewelry. When he noticed that the number of page views andments increased rapidly, he was shocked, and thought that maybe there was something wrong with the system. However, when he read thements, he was more shocked than ever. Without a doubt, Jade Beauty Jewelry became a household name now. Li Yuanmin started to reply to thosements. After 3-hours of flying, Gu Ning and Zhou Zhenghong arrived at the airport of City B at 5:30 pm. They carried two 26-inch suitcases which were filled with jade jewelry with them. Boss, is the white Lamborghini yours? Zhou Zhenghong asked when they got off the private jet. Chapter 598 - Shao Feifei Is Doomed

Chapter 598 Shao Feifei Is Doomed

Yes, Gu Ning answered. Hearing that, Zhou Zhenghong was shocked by Gu Nings wealth once more. Without further questioning, Zhou Zhenghong put the suitcases into the trunk, then got in the luxurious car. Ill send you to the hotel first and you can have a rest today. I need you to go to our branch to get familiar with the staff and prepare for the opening ceremony tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Although the branch hadnt opened yet, the staff were ready. No problem, Zhou Zhenghong said. In City F. When it was 6 pm, thest ss was over and all the students went to the canteen. However, Chu Peihan suddenly appeared in front of Shao Feifei on the way and pped her across her face a few times. Seeing the scene, students around them were scared and ran away, including Wu Qingya and Yang Yulu who imed to be Shao Feifeis best friends. It wasnt umon that Chu Peihan publicly fought with others in their school, so she didnt hesitate to beat Shao Feifei this time. Although onlookers were confused about the reason why Chu Peihan beat Shao Feifei all of a sudden, they knew that Chu Peihan did it for a reason. Shao Feifei, how dare you nder Gu Ning! Hearing that, everyone was surprised. What? Shao Feifei ndered Gu Ning? Dont think that you can get away with it with your insincere apologies. You must pay for what youve done! Chu Peihan said while she kept beating and kicking Shao Feifei. However, nobody came forward to stop her. They were afraid of Chu Peihan and they were also mad at Shao Feifei because she was the one who had ndered Gu Ning on the Inte, so it was impossible that any of them were willing to help Shao Feifei. Why are you so sure that its Feifei who ndered Gu Ning? Yang Chengjun arrived at this moment, and questioned Chu Peihan, but he didnt walk forward to protect Shao Feifei, because he was afraid of Chu Peihan too. Why? Chu Peihan sneered. Do you want me to reveal the evidence? The best way to keep your dirty secrets is not to do bad deeds. You should know that there is a group of people called hackers in this world, right? As long as you use your phone orputer to post something on the Inte, its easy for them to track you down using your IP address. Hearing that, everyone was shocked. Luckily, they didnt spread fake news on the Inte. Yang Chengjun also shut his mouth now. Chu Peihan knew that she couldnt beat Shao Feifei to death, so she seriously injured her before she walked away. Once Chu Peihan was gone, Wu Qingya and Yang Yulu called the ambnce and their teacher. When Zhang Qiuhua arrived and got to know the reason, she was shocked by what Shao Feifei had done, but she also thought that Chu Peihan shouldnt have beaten Shao Feifei like that in public, and she had to report this to the Academic Affairs office. Nevertheless, Shao Feifei had to be sent to the hospital right away. When Shao Feifeis parents heard about it, they were furious. Although they knew that it was their daughters fault in the first ce, they still thought that it wasnt a big deal, and med Chu Peihan for everything. Therefore, they decided to defend their daughter in the school the next day. At the same time, Gu Ning drove Zhou Zhenghong to the Huangdeng Hotel and booked two rooms. One was for Zhou Zhenghong, while the other was for Su Tongnuo and her assistant. Afterwards, she arranged for an exclusive car from the hotel to be responsible for their followingmutes. As for jade jewelry, Gu Ning would take care of it because Gu Ning was a kung fu master, and jade jewelry would be safer with her than with Zhou Zhenghong. When Gu Ning left, she put the two suitcases into her telepathic eye space. After that, she went back to the Tang familys house. On the way, Gu Ning received Su Tongnuos call, and Su Tongnuo told her that she was already in City B. Gu Ning told her to have a good rest tonight and that they would start to work tomorrow. When Gu Ning arrived at the Tang familys house, they were enjoying their dinner, so Gu Ning directly joined them. Ningning, I heard that your jewelry store is about to open? I have a party tomorrow and I can wear your jewelry to help you promote it, Jiang Lihua said with anticipation. Thats a good idea. Thanks! Gu Ning said. Well, were a family, you dont need to thank me, Jiang Lihua said. Sure, Gu Ning said with a smile. Good girl! Jiang Lihua was satisfied. After dinner, Gu Ning told Tang Yunfan that she had encountered Feng Xueqin in private and that she wasnt willing to see Gu Man being hurt by another woman because of him. Tang Yunfan promised that he would never allow anyone to hurt Gu Man, and he would arrange more people to keep a close eye on Feng Xueqin. He also told Gu Ning not to tell Gu Man about Feng Xueqin, in case Gu Man would be upset. Gu Ning agreed without hesitation. When Gu Ning and Gu Man went back to Gu Nings house, Gu Man went to bed, but Gu Ning took out ten sets of jade jewelry that they were going to shoot tomorrow and put them into a small safe. After that, she put the safe into her telepathic eye space. The next day, Gu Ning drove Gu Man to the Tang familys house as usual, then took out the safe from her telepathic eye space and put it on the front passengers seat before she went to pick Yu Zi up at the shopping mall. After Yu Zi, along with the gowns, got in her car, she called Su Tongnuo and told her to meet at the appointed ce. Gu Ning and the others were going to the photo studio of the entertainmentpany under the name of the Tanghuang Group. Because the hotel wasnt far from the shopping mall, Su Tongnuo and Gu Ning arrived there at almost the same time. Although Su Tongnuo wasnt very famous now, she still put on a baseball cap and a mask. Once Su Tongnuo got out of the car, she walked to Gu Ning and greeted her with great respect. Let me introduce you. Tongnuo, this is Yu Zi, the designer of Charm. Yu Zi, this is Su Tongnuo, the spokesperson of the jewelry brand, Gu Ning introduced them to each other. Nice to meet you! Nice to meet you too! The two greeted one another politely. It was the first time that Yu Zi had seen an actress in person, so she was a little nervous and quite excited. She had dreamed that her designs could be worn by celebrities, but she never believed that it woulde true so soon. When Su Tongnuo noticed the safe in Gu Nings hand, she said, Ive never seen a boss like you who does everything in person. Sometimes its not a bad thing to do some things in person, Gu Ning said with a smile. Im the boss after all and I need to know how mypany works. Chapter 599 - Fei Nan

Chapter 599 Fei Nan

Well, I think a boss should have a secretary and a personal driver as well. You drive yourself and you take the safe yourself. You dont seem like a boss at all, Su Tongnuo half joked. Let Lin Xiaoxia help you carry it! Su Tongnuo was a star after all, so she wouldnt take the safe herself. Boss, let me help you! Lin Xiaoxia walked forward at once. No need. I can do it myself. Lets go inside, Gu Ning said, then walked ahead, followed by them. Since Gu Ning said so, Lin Xiaoxia, of course, wouldnt insist. In addition, it was obvious that the safe was filled with jewelry, so Lin Xiaoxia didnt dare to take it either. A group of them walked into the building, and a young man weed them asking Gu Ning politely, Good morning, may I ask whether youre Miss Gu? Yes, I am, Gu Ning said. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu. Im the photographer, Fei Nans assistant, Yang Chao. Im here to wee you all, Yang Chao said, then noticed the safe in Gu Nings hand. Miss Gu, may I help? Thanks. I can handle it myself. Lets get inside! Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said so, Yang Chao didnt insist. Sure, please. Afterwards, they walked in together. However, when they approached the photo studio, they heard a noisy argument from inside. Fei Nan, didnt you tell us that youre on vacation? I asked you to take photos for me, but you rejected and now you suddenly appear? a female voice questioned in anger. I dont have time for you. Cant you see that Im busy here? a man said with impatience. Shen Ruiyin was an actress working for Tanghuang Entertainment, and she became a B-list star within three years after her debut. She was a good actress, but was now quite arrogant after she gained some fame. I dont care. I want you to shoot photos for me today, and tell someone else to shoot the others for you, Shen Ruiyin said in a domineering tone. Fei Nan was the chief photographer of Tanghuang Entertainment and many celebrities loved his work. However, Fei Nan was also an artist with his own working principles. He listened to his boss, but listened to himself as well. Since he was the chief photographer, he had the right to choose. In fact, Fei Nan nned to go on a vacation for a week in the beginning but Quan Mingkai had called him in person. Quan Mingkai even told him to be as polite as possible, so he thought that the person who came to this photo studio today had to be an important figure. I need to work now. Please get out of my way, Fei Nan said and lost his patience. You... Shen Ruiyin was mad. Right at this moment, her agent opened his mouth and asked, Fei Nan, I didnt hear that any actor in ourpany is going to shoot photos today. Who is the person youre going to shoot today? If the person is a neer why dont you let others do the work for you. Ruiyins value isnt low, so you better think twice. I should think twice? Fei Nan was amused. Wang Wei, if you want me to shoot Shen Ruiyin, go discuss it with my boss. Im not the boss of thispany, and I have no power to make decisions. You... Wang Wei didnt expect Fei Nan to be so tough. At that moment, Yang Chao guided Gu Ning and the others inside and they attracted everyones attention in the studio. People noticed Su Tongnuo first, because she was the most noticeable person among them, and she behaved like a star. However, when Shen Ruiyin saw Gu Ning, she was upset, and felt jealous. The majority of the actresses in the entertainment industry were beautiful women and Shen Ruiyin was also very pretty. However, Gu Ning was more stunning than her. Shen Ruiyin thought that Gu Ning was probably a newly-signed actress in thepany and came here to shoot promotional photos. However, why did Fei Nane to shoot a neer in person? Thinking of that, Shen Ruiyin was displeased. Hi, Miss Gu is here, Yang Chao said to Fei Nan. Fei Nan was a tall and handsome man who was around 30 years old. It was obvious that he exercised a lot, because he had an attractive build. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu. Im your photographer today. My name is Fei Nan, Fei Nan greeted Gu Ning politely at once. Nice to meet you too, Mr. Fei, Gu Ning said with a smile, and shook hands with him gently. Thank you so much for your help today. My pleasure, Fei Nan said. Seeing Fei Nan being so polite to Gu Ning, both Wang Wei and Shen Ruiyin were dissatisfied. Are you a neer? Shen Ruiyin asked in an aggressive tone, like she was more important than Gu Ning. However, before Gu Ning could say a word, she snapped at Gu Ning without dy, Since youre just a neer, you should learn the rules here. Neverpete against an experienced actor for a photographer! Gu Ning gave her a cold nce, and didnt bother to exin. Or what? You... To Shen Ruiyins astonishment, Gu Ning was so proud. Mr. Fei, I dont have much time, so please clear this set as soon as possible, Gu Ning said to Fei Nan. Gu Ning sounded cold, but wasnt picking on Fei Nan. She aimed to chase those uninvited guests away. Youre merely a neer. You cant chase us away! Shen Ruiyin raised her voice. She felt that she had been humiliated. Yes, Im chasing you away. So what? Gu Ning was extremely displeased because Shen Ruiyin prevented her from doing her work. If Shen Ruiyin worked for herpany, she would fire her without hesitation. Actually, Tang Yunfan couldnt tolerate such people either, but he was the chairman of arge business group after all, and he was always busy dealing with important issues. Moreover, Shen Ruiyin could help thepany make money, so the staff here all epted her bad temper. Business men all valued benefits most. You... Shen Ruiyin was irritated again by Gu Nings cold attitude. Right at that moment, Fei Nan interrupted. Mr. Wang and Miss. Shen, please leave right now. No! I wont leave here today unless you shoot the photos for me! Shen Ruiyin argued. Chapter 600 - A Battle Between Fans

Chapter 600 A Battle Between Fans

Wang Wei, Shen Ruiyin behaves like a 3-year-old child, are youre a kid too? If you have the ability to make the general manager order me to shoot for her, Ill listen to you. If you dont, get out now! Fei Nan coldly said to Wang Wei. Wang Wei was furious, but he didnt know what to say, because he didnt have the ability to make the general manager help him, so he could only pull Shen Ruiyin walking away. However, when Shen Ruiyin walked past Su Tongnuo, she recognized Su Tongnuos face, and couldnt believe her eyes. Su Tongnuo! Shen Ruiyin was surprised. She was so jealous of Su Tongnuo when Su Tongnuo had be a hot topic on the Inte a while ago. Although Shen Ruiyin was already a B-list actress now, Su Tongnuo was still more famous and beautiful than her, which made Shen Ruiyin feel jealous too. All of a sudden, Shen Ruiyin turned to Fei Nan and criticized him seriously, Fei Nan, youre shooting for an actress from another entertainmentpany. Dont you know that its not allowed in ourpany? It sounded like she was his boss, but actually she wasnt. However, Shen Ruiyin was right. Fei Nan worked for Tanghuang Entertainment, and he ording to the rules shouldnt shoot for other actors from other entertainmentpanies, because they werepetitors. Unfortunately, she didnt know that it was their boss who assigned this task to Fei Nan. Shen Ruiyin, report me or not, but go away! Fei Nan totally lost his patience and got mad. You... Shen Ruiyin was struck speechless. Lets go now! Looking at Fei Nans attitude Wang Wei realized that this shoot could have been arranged by the senior management, so he didnt dare stay here any longer and pulled Shen Ruiyin walking outside. Although Shen Ruiyin was annoyed, she listened to Wang Wei and followed him, walking away. Once Wang Wei and Shen Ruiyin were gone, Gu Ning introduced Su Tongnuo and Fei Nan to one another before Su Tongnuo went to put on make-up. Wang Wei, how could Fei Nan do that to us! Shen Ruiyin pouted andined to Wang Wei when they walked out of the photo studio. Alright, I think that the shoot must have been arranged or allowed by the senior management today, so Fei Nan remained so tough, Wang Wei said. He was annoyed too. Since Wang Wei said that, Shen Ruiyin didnt say anything further, but she had no intention to let it go. Well, you can go to work now. I need to deal with something else now, Wang Wei said then turned around walking away. When Wang Wei left, Shen Ruiyin said to her assistant, Take a photo of my back and tell Xiao Du to send me a picture of whats going on in the photo studio now. Be quick! Xiao Du worked in the photo studio too, and he came from the same vige as Shen Ruiyins assistant, so they maintained a good rtionship. Because of Shen Ruiyins assistant, Xiao Du had done Shen Ruiyin a lot of favors, and he also had gained many benefits from Shen Ruiyin. Hearing that, Shen Ruiyins assistant understood that she was going to nder Su Tongnuo. As Shen Ruiyins assistant, she was worried that the scheme would be exposed, but she had to obey Shen Ruiyins order. After that, she took a picture of Shen Ruiyins back along with the outside of the photo studio. Later, she sent a message to Xiao Du, and Shen Ruiyin went to shoot. Actors needed many beautiful and professional photos. Some of them were for promotion, while others might be posted on the official websites of theirpanies. About an hourter, Shen Ruiyins assistant received a picture taken by Xiao Du. He took the picture secretly from afar, so it wasnt clear, but it was enough. Shen Ruiyin was in the middle of shooting now, so she nned to conduct her schemeter. When they had a break at noon, Shen Ruiyin logged into a Weibo ount which few people knew was hers. Although this Weibo ount didnt have as many followers as her official ount, it still had hundreds of thousands of followers. Shen Ruiyin posted the two pictures on Weibo at once. Big news! Rude Su Tongnuo grabbed the photo studio and photographer away from poor Shen Ruiyin, who left in loneliness. [Pictures Attached] Once the news was out, it went viral, and it threw a bomb among Shen Ruiyins fans. Who the hell is Su Tongnuo? I think shes an actress who just became popr again. Shes so rude! How dare she grab the photo studio and photographer away from Ruiyin! Although the amount of Su Tongnuos fans was smaller than Shen Ruiyins, she had many loyal fans who stood out to defend her at this moment. Enough! Do you have evidence? These are just two pictures, which cant prove anything. Exactly! Its just a publicity stunt. Ruiyin is already famous now. She doesnt need a publicity stunt! No solid evidence. Its just a nder! Support Tongnuo. Support Tongnuo! Youre crazy fans just like your crazy idol. F*ck off! Shen Ruiyin, why dont you exin it in person? Agree! Shen Ruiyins fans and Su Tongnuos fans began to argue fiercely on Weibo, which attracted a lot of attention frommon Inte users, and they joined the battle too. Wow, Fenghua Entertainment ispeting against Tanghuang Entertainment! I heard Fenghua Entertainment isnt officially established yet. Some staff working for Tanghuang Entertainment also saw the news, and they were all surprised that Su Tongnuo was in the middle of shooting in theirpany now. Several of them were Su Tongnuos fans too, so they ran to have a look, but Su Tongnuo and the others had already left for lunch. At the same time, they didnt believe that Su Tongnuo had grabbed the photo studio and photographer away from Shen Ruiyin. Chapter 601 - A Spy

Chapter 601 A Spy

They knew Shen Ruiyins personality to some extent, and it was impossible that someone could grab a photo studio away from her, because she would argue loudly if it really happened. Of course, they didnt know that Shen Ruiyin remained quiet not because she hadnt heard of it yet, but because she was the one who had posted it on the Inte. In addition, there were many photo studios and photographers in Tanghuang Entertainment, so there was no need for others to grab them away from Shen Ruiyin. Therefore, it was obvious that someone posted on the Inte on purpose. However, even though they knew that it wasnt Su Tongnuos fault, they wouldnt say anything, because they werent sure whether it was a publicity stunt. After all, a publicity stunt was something an actress needed, so they wouldnt side with anyone for now, in case they might ruin its effect. Members of Fei Nans photographic team all thought that it was very ridiculous when they read the hot topic on Weibo, because the truth waspletely different from it. A member wanted to clear Su Tongnuos name, but she couldnt smear Shen Ruiyin, because she wasnt sure who did it yet. In that case, it was better if she was neutral. Everyone, calm down and think twice. It is a photo studio in the building of Tanghuang Entertainment. Do you think an actress from anotherpany could easily get in it and use it without the permission of Tanghuang Entertainment? Once thatment was out, many people realized that it hit the point. It was a photo studio in the building of Tanghuang Entertainment anyway. Without the permission of Tanghuang Entertainment, nobody was able to get in or even use it. Shen Ruiyin was eager to smear Su Tongnuo, so she didnt think about it. Of course, some people also believed that Su Tongnuo must have settled some dirty deals with the senior management of Tanghuang Entertainment, so that she was allowed to use the photo studio. Nevertheless, some people also pointed out that it was a vition of rules in Tanghuang Entertainment if the senior management allowed an actress from anotherpany to use their photo studio. Some agreed on that, while some still didnt believe it. The entertainment industry was a universally acknowledged dirty ce, so it was hard for others to believe that Su Tongnuo was innocent. As an actress signed by Fenghua Entertainment, Fenghua Entertainment of course paid attention to her movement. The moment the scandal became a hot topic, Fenghua Entertainment noticed it, but its public rtion department didnt take action right away. An actress needed fame and attention the most. Since someone was helping them gain publicity, they, of course, wouldnt stop it. Although Su Tongnuo was amid criticisms now, she would leave a good impression on those onlookers once the truth was revealed. Gu Ning didnt hear about it until Quan Mingkai called her a whileter. When she received Quan Mingkais call, she was dining with Su Tongnuo, Lin Xiaoxia, Yu Zi and Fei Nan in a private room. Reading the hot topic, Gu Ning figured out who did it without guessing. She knew that Shen Ruiyin would try to get revenge. Lady Ning, Ill arrange someone to help you clear Su Tongnuos name right now, Quan Mingkai said feeling sorry about that. Since Gu Ning already called Tang Yunfan her dad, Quan Mingkai addressed her differently now. I dont think its a good idea. Gu Ning rejected. Su Tongnuo needs fame now, so let it be. Do you need me to promote it? Quan Mingkai asked. Thanks, Uncle Quan, but we dont need to do that, because itll be too obvious and might end up causing bad effects, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said so, Quan Mingkai didnt insist. Well, do we need to find out who did it? Gu Ning thought for a while then said, Not now. Lets see how it develops. Gu Ning was curious about what Shen Ruiyin would do next. If Shen Ruiyin stopped, she would give her a chance, otherwise she would pay her back. When Gu Ning told Su Tongnuo her n, Su Tongnuo wasnt worried at all and chose to believe Gu Ning. This wasnt the first time that she had been amid criticisms, and Gu Ning had solved the crisis very wellst time. Tongnuo, why arent you worried at all? Seeing Su Tongnuo being so rxed, Yu Zi was concerned. She thought that Su Tongnuo probably didnt know how dangerous the entertainment industry was. Su Tongnuo smiled and said with confidence, I dont think that there is anything to be worried about as long as my boss is here. Hearing that, Yu Zi turned to look at Gu Ning who seemed calm and confident too, then she realized that their boss wasnt a simple girl. Therefore, she stopped being worried. Well. Gu Ning suddenly opened her mouth again, but said to Fei Nan with a meaningful look. I think there is a spy in your team. It must be a spy who had leaked the photo of the photo studio. Fei Nans expression changed at once. Ill find out, he said coldly. Fei Nan hated spies the most, and he wouldnt allow a spy to work in his team. Jesus, Jade Beauty Jewelry is one of the hottest topics on Weibo! Lin Xiaoxia said in surprise all of a sudden, and everyone turned to look at Gu Ning with confusion. It wasnt easy to be a hot topic on Weibo after all, especially if it was about business. Gu Ning was also surprised, but she had no idea what had happened. Chapter 602 - Are You an Idiot Chapter 602 Are You an Idiot Jesus! Lin Xiaoxia eximed in shock again. Whats wrong? Su Tongnuo was worried. Read it yourself. Lin Xiaoxia didnt know how to exin it, so she put her phone on the tale, and others approached to read it. It was the news about Gu Ning and Jade Beauty Jewelry. After reading it, Gu Ning understood what had happened, but she wasnt surprised. The others, on the other hand, all rounded their eyes in great shock. Boss, are you a kung fu master? Boss, are you an alien? Gu Ning was amused. Alright, she had to admit that it looked very unbelievable in ordinary peoples eyes. Fei Nan was also astonished. He had served in the army for three years, and kept exercising in his daily life but he knew that he was barelyparable to Gu Ning. She was so young! However, she was already the boss of a high-end jewelry brand, and now was involved in the entertainment industry. She even had an unusual rtionship with Tanghuang Entertainment. She couldnt be a simple girl! As time went by, Su Tongnuo became a hot topic on Weibo. All the stars who ached to be a hot topic felt very jealous of her, because Su Tongnuo had already done it several times within a month. In addition, there were more supporters than haters of Su Tongnuo this time. Probably because of the previous news reversal, Su Tongnuo left a good impression on many people, while Shen Ruiyin had a bad reputation. All in all, it was still unclear whether Su Tongnuo had grabbed the photo studio and photographer away from Shen Ruiyin. Even if Su Tongnuo had done that, Tanghuang Entertainment should be the first one who came out to exin it. Therefore, most people believed that Su Tongnuo was innocent. In the meantime, some still thought that Su Tongnuo must have made some dirty deals with the senior management of Tanghuang Entertainment so that she was able to use the photo studio. Wang Wei didnt know that Shen Ruiyin had caused such a big problem on the Inte until hourster. Without doubt, he knew that it must be Shen Ruiyin who had posted the pictures, so he called her without dy. Did you post the pictures on Weibo? Although Wang Wei was certain that it must have been Shen Ruiyin, he still had to ask for her answer at first. Yes. Shen Ruiyin didnt deny it, like she wouldnt deny her rtionship with Wang Wei. Are you an idiot? Dont you know that its a very cheap trick? Once ourpany clears Su Tongnuo and the truth is revealed, your career will be ruined, Wang Wei snapped at her. He didnt expect that Shen Ruiyin could be so stupid. I didnt use my own Weibo ount. Nobody will find it out! Shen Ruiyin said airily. It wasnt the first time that she had done it after all. Youre truly an idiot! Dont you know that youre the number one suspect in this mess? Its obvious that the pictures were taken at the photo studio, so Fei Nan can easily find out who did it. If the person betrays you, your career will be ruined! Wang Wei almost shouted in anger. When he had signed Shen Ruiyin a few years ago, she had been a modest, smart girl. However, she became very arrogant once she gained some fame. Hearing that, Shen Ruiyin finally panicked. What-what should we do now? What else do you think we can do now? Delete the post right now and post your apology. Say its a mistake and then use your own Weibo ount to repost it. Use the excuse that youve been busy all the time, so you didnt see the hot topic until now, and its not true. Wang Wei was regretful now that he had signed Shen Ruiyin. Sure-sure. Although Shen Ruiyin was reluctant to do that, she had to listen to Wang Wei for the sake of her career. Before long, Shen Ruiyin deleted the pictures and sent out another post. Im sorry! Its a mistake and not true that Su Tongnuo grabbed the photo studio away from Shen Ruiyin. Please forgive me. Once this post was out, it threw another bomb on Weibo. Most Inte users believed that Su Tongnuo was innocent from the very beginning, so they started to attack this Weibo ount user now. At the same time, Shen Ruiyins fans were also amid criticisms now. Ha-ha! Another news reversal! What can you say right now? Haters are pests! Well, maybe this Weibo ount user apologized under threat. I agree. Why do you believe the post that Su Tongnuo grabbed the photo studio away from Shen Ruiyin, but now refuse to believe this post that its not true? Those people are brain-washed stupid fans, and they only believe what they want to see. Calm down, guys. Both Shen Ruiyin and Su Tongnuo are still quiet now. Lin Xiaoxia had been following the trend of the hot topic on Weibo all the time, so she saw the apology the moment it was sent out. Gu Ning and others read it afterwards but they didnt react at once. Gu Ning was curious about what Shen Ruiyin would do next. If she was willing to clear Su Tongnuos name, Gu Ning would let her go this time. About a dozen minutester, Shen Ruiyin used her own Weibo ount to repost the apology along with several lines of words. Sorry, guys. Ive been very busy for the past few hours, so I have no idea what has happened until now. As for the photo studio thing, its NOT true at all! Please stop spreading fake news. Most people chose to believe that it was just a mistake because nobody knew that it was a drama filmed and acted by Shen Ruiyin herself. Afterwards, Su Tongnuos fans went to attack Shen Ruiyins fans. How do you feel now, Shen Ruiyins fans? Why are you so quiet now? Chapter 603 - Desirable Gu Ning

Chapter 603 Desirable Gu Ning

Shen Ruiyins fans were quiet now because Shen Ruiyin came out to clear Su Tongnuos name. After this drama, the amount of Su Tongnuos followers on Weibo increased rapidly. Half an hourter, Gu Ning told Su Tongnuo to send out a new post. Su Tongnuo: Im so honored to be the spokesperson of @Jade Beauty Jewelry! We had the shoot in the photo studio of Tanghuang Entertainment, but unexpectedly caused a misunderstanding. d to know my name is cleared now. Love these pieces of jade jewelry so much! (Pictures Attached] Su Tongnuo uploaded six selfies to show the six sets of jade jewelry. Although the design of the jade jewelry wasnt very special, the jewelry still looked extremely attractive because it was made of high-level jade. Once the post was out, many people reposted it within minutes along withpliments. Wow, Tongnuo is so beautiful, so is the jewelry! Is the brand Jade Beauty Jewelry? The brand is very famous recently, and it became a hot topic just now! Tongnuo, do you know Goddess Gu? Can you post some photos of her? Photos of Goddess Gu Please! Please! Actually, Su Tongnuo should be the focus of the advertisement, but Gu Ning reced her once Jade Beauty Jewelry appeared. After that, Jade Beauty Jewelry and Gu Ning gained a lot of attention again. As long as Jade Beauty Jewelry, Su Tongnuo and Gu Ning became more popr, more people became potential customers of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Although some thought that it must be a publicity stunt by Jade Beauty Jewelry, it became popr anyway. Because Gu Ning didnt have a Weibo ount, many people went to follow Su Tongnuo and Jade Beauty Jewelry. Within hours, Su Tongnuo already had over ten million followers on Weibo. Some of them were in fact Gu Nings fans, and they followed Su Tongnuos Weibo for information on Gu Ning, but it didnt affect the fact that they were also Su Tongnuos fans now. Li Yuanmin, at the same time, almost went crazy because he had to reply to dozens of thousands ofments. Shen Ruiyin, however, was in a rage, because Su Tongnuo was even more famous than her now. Boss, youve stolen my thunder, Reading fansments, Su Tongnuoined to Gu Ning. Of course, she was just joking. If Gu Ning was an actress, she would probably be jealous, but Gu Ning was her boss. Gu Ning flipped her hair showing her allure. Well, Im too charming to be ignored. Of course, Gu Ning was kidding too, but she did stun everyone around the table. If Gu Ning stayed cold and serious, nobody thought that she could actually be so sexy. Su Tongnuo took a long breath before she said half seriously, Boss, I think you better be cold and serious or cute, but not sexy, because youll be every womans enemy. She was right. Gu Ning was very outstanding, and women easily got jealous of her. When Gu Ning grew older and became a mature, stunning woman, she would be every mans dream lover. Im not afraid at all! Gu Ning said. Gu Ning really didnt care about that. Boss, do you want me to post some photos of you? Su Tongnuo asked. No. Im not a star after all and I have no intention to be the focus of public attention, Gu Ning said. Sure. Since Gu Ning was unwilling to do so, Su Tongnuo of course wouldnt insist. When it was 5:30 pm, they finished shooting. Gu Ning told Fei Nan to send her the original photos and she nned to let K to retouch them for posters. As for the video advertisement, the director of Tanghuang Entertainment would film it, and K would edit it too. Gu Ning did that not because she didnt trust the professionals in Tanghuang Entertainment, but because she preferred to use her own people. Tanghuang Entertainment didnt provide free services because Gu Ning insisted on paying them. After a while, a group of them left the photo studio. Look, is she Su Tongnuo? The moment they walked out, some staff in Tanghuang Entertainment noticed them, but Su Tongnuo was wearing a baseball cap and a mask, so they werent sure of it. It seems so! I need to take pictures of her. Saying that, a girl took many pictures of them, but she didnt walk near, because it was work time and she was afraid that her leader would criticize her. Su Tongnuo and the others didnt stop her, but remained calm walking ahead. They took many pictures of Su Tongnuo and Gu Ning was in the photos too. Although Gu Ning didnt want to be photographed she wouldnt hide if someone was shooting them. She wasnt a star anyway, so there was no need for her to hide. The girl next to her is so beautiful! someone said. Indeed! Do you know who she is? another person asked. No idea. I bet shes Su Tongnuos assistant because she is carrying things in her hands. What a waste of her beauty! They didnt recognize that Gu Ning was actually the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, but they all felt that she looked familiar. Gu Ning and the others soon left the building of Tanghuang Entertainment, and went to Huangdeng Hotel for a meal afterwards. Gu Ning called Zhou Zhenghong while their car was driving. Zhou Zhenghong had just arrived at the hotel, so Gu Ning told him to rest first and they would meet at the meal. Chapter 604 - She Is Goddess Gu!

Chapter 604 She Is Goddess Gu!

Fei Nan stayed in the photo studio and said to everyone in the room with a serious face, I think all of you must know the hottest topic on Weibo today, and one of our team leaked the photos from our studio. Im not gonna ask you who the person is, but I hope that the person can tell me on his or her own initiative, and Ill punish him or her lightly. If I have to find out by myself in the end, he or she will be fired. After that, Fei Nan left. Gu Ning told him before she left that the person who leaked the photos of his studio must be a member of his team, but the person who posted them on Weibo wasnt. When Gu Ning and the others were gone, those people who had taken pictures of them posted the photos on the Inte at once. Because Su Tongnuo was the hot topic today, many Inte users reposted andmented on the pictures within minutes. A female worker in Tanghuang Entertainment typed several lines of words along with the photos on Weibo. Met Su Tongnuo by ident! The beauty next to her is so attractive. What a shame she isnt working in the entertainment industry. Those who didnt recognize Gu Ning had the same idea. However, some people still noticed that the beauty was Gu Ning. Ah! She is Goddess Gu! Shes a very sessful businesswoman, and of course she doesnt care to be a star. Really? Wow, she looks so stunning. Countlessments under the pictures were about Gu Ning. When the female worker read thements, she was shocked. What? The beauty is Goddess Gu? Howe I didnt recognize her! She felt quite regretful. Even so, she could do nothing about it now. Some haters still left many aggressivements, but they were soon attacked by others, so the haters didnt dare belittle Gu Ning anymore. Because Su Tongnuo and Gu Ning gained a lot of attention these days, they became the headline of different websites within a short time. Not only Gu Ning, but Yu Zis face was also clear in the pictures. At that moment, Lin Tianyou and Zhao Xiaoxuan were about to dine in a restaurant. Zhao Xiaoxuan was a gossip lover, so she chatted with Lin Tianyou while she was surfing the Inte before the dishes were on the table. Lin Tianyou actually wasnt paying much attention to Zhao Xiaoxuan because Yu Zi refused to answer his calls during the past two days. Although Yu Zi was his ex-girlfriend, he still liked her, so he was jealous and upset that Yu Zi had a rich boyfriend now. What? Yu Zi is with Su Tongnuo and the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry now! Zhao Xiaoxuan eximed in shock, which attracted attention from people around them in the restaurant. However, people just gave her a nce, then went back to doing their own things. What? How is it possible? Lin Tianyou was shocked too, and couldnt believe his ears. Yu Zi was just an ordinary girl, so how was it possible that she could know a famous actress and a sessful businesswoman? Although Su Tongnuo wasnt an A-list actress yet, she was still a famous actress in peoples eyes. In addition, even though Su Tongnuo was a B-list actress now, she had much more fame and wealth than people like Lin Tianyou. In City B, Lin Tianyous family wasnt rich at all. Lin Tianyou started to wonder whether Yu Zi got to know so many famous people throughout her sugar daddy or by herself. If Yu Zi was able to know famous people on her own, she could be sessful too. Lin Tianyou was totally astonished. He began to regret that he had dumped Yu Zi. How is Yu Zi able to meet Su Tongnuo and Miss Gu? Zhao Xiaoxuans face was twisted in jealousy. She thought that she was more qualified than Yu Zi to meet those famous people. Yu Zi was always inferior to her, and she couldnt tolerate the fact that Yu Zi was living a better life than her now. Zhao Xiaoxuan wore a malicious smile and thought to herself. Yu Zi, lets see! ... A few minutester, Zhou Zhenghong arrived at the private room where Gu Ning and the others stayed. Gu Ning introduced them to one another then they began to enjoy the meal. At the same time, in Tang Weiyongs house. Tang Xinrui was back, and the housekeeper went upstairs to tell Tang Weiyong toe enjoy the meal. Once Tang Weiyong stepped downstairs, Tang Xinrui said to him, Dad,e and see. What? Tang Weiyong walked to her. Read it yourself. Tang Xinrui gave her phone to her father. Tang Weiyong took it and was shocked after reading. Is Gu Ning that powerful? Tang Weiyong read the news about Gu Ning today. He knew that Gu Ning owned a jewelry store, and wasnt a simple girl, but he was still surprised by her ability and her high level of kung fu. Well, I think its not easy to beat her down, Tang Weiyong said and seemed extremely displeased. He would never give up attacking Gu Ning and Gu Man. The more powerful Gu Ning was, the more eager he was to remove her from his way. Dad, whats your next step? If Tang Yunfan wakes up, our n will be ruined, Tang Xinrui said with worry. Dont worry. Ive made the arrangements. Tang Weiyong wore an evil smile. Tang Yunfan will never wake up this time. Oh, seize a chance to approach Gu Ning, Tang Weiyong added. No problem, Tang Xinrui said. In the Feng familys house. After a few days of resting, Feng Xueqins face recovered. Although her parents were still alive and healthy, her older brother, Feng Pinghui, was the leading man in their family. Feng Xueqin also had a younger brother, Feng Pinghuang, who was 32 years old this year. Feng Xueqin stayed single until she was 35 years old, so her family disliked her because it was a shame to a super-rich family that a daughter refused to get married. However, in order to show their familys harmony and unity, they lived together. Chapter 605 - A Condition

Chapter 605 A Condition

If Feng Xueqin married someone, she could move out, but she refused to do so. In the beginning, her family had tried to persuade her to forget Tang Yunfan and marry another man, but she wouldnt listen to them. Feng Pinghuang and his wife despised Feng Xueqin the most, and they argued often. Feng Xueqin came back homete when it was dinner time, but she saw Feng Pinghui and his wife in formal clothes walking out the moment she walked inside. Where are you going? Feng Xueqin asked. To join a party of course, Feng Pinghuangs wife, Tong Wen said in an acidic tone. A party? What party? Feng Xueqin ignored her but asked Lu Qiuting. Oh, its Mrs. Leis birthday party, Lu Qiuting said. What? Feng Xueqin was displeased. Why did nobody tell me? The Lei family maintained a good rtionship with the Tang family, especially the leading role in the Lei family, Lei Haowei, who was Tang Yunfans good friend. Therefore, Tang Yunfan must have been invited to his wifes birthday party. As long as Tang Yunfan appeared, Feng Xueqin would seize the chance to meet him. Ever since Gu Ning and Gu Man showed up, Feng Xueqin had an increasingly strong sense of crisis. Lu Qiuting had helped her to investigate them, but she didnt get any useful information. Feng Xueqin was curious to see whether Gu Man would attend the party along with Tang Yunfan. However, she didnt know that Tang Yunfan wouldnt show up. Um, I dont think you should embarrass our family anymore at such an important event, Tong Wen said acidly. Shut your mouth! Feng Xueqin snapped at her. Nevertheless, Tong Wen wasnt afraid of her at all. Why? I dont think its wrong that I want to protect our familys face. Why do you have to show up? Dont you know that youve brought shame on the whole family? You... Feng Xueqin was mad. However, before she could say another word, Tong Wen interrupted her, I know that you want to meet Tang Yunfan, but dont you have any sense of shame? Tang Yunfan will never marry you, and you better ept it. The Tang family is much more powerful than our family. Do you want to hurt our familys benefits? Although Tong Wen was a little rude, it was undeniable that what she had just said was the in truth. Except Feng Xueqin, none of the members in the Feng family thought that Tong Wen was wrong. Instead, they all sided with Tong Wen, so nobody med her. The Feng family was barelyparable with the Tang family, and they had said that to Feng Xueqin countless times, but she wouldnt listen. Its none of your business! You havent given birth to a baby after youve married into our family for two years. If you cant be pregnant, you better leave now, Feng Xueqin said to fight back. Well. Tong Wen wasnt mad at all, but sneered, Thats because Pinghuang and I dont want to have a baby now. Were both healthy and fertile, but youre different. Youre already 36-years-old now, and Im afraid that youre already infertile. Lu Qiuting had two kids, so the Feng family wouldnt urge Tong Wen to give birth to a baby. You... Feng Xueqin was furious. Alright, lets go! Feng Pinghui lost his patience then walked to the car before them. Ill go with you! Feng Xueqin said. Even though Tong Wen said that she was a shame to their family, she didnt care. What do you want to do there? Dont you think its embarrassing enough? Feng Pinghui criticized her. He was the leading role in their family, so he was the decision-maker. Besides, Feng Xueqin was a little afraid of her older brother. Even Lu Qiuting didnt dare help her when Feng Pinghui got mad. In that case, Feng Xueqin was abandoned alone in the house, and Feng Pinghui and his wife along with Feng Pinghuang and his wife got in their own cars and left without hesitation. When they walked away, Tong Wen seemed super proud, which annoyed Feng Xueqin the most. They had to attend the party held by the Lei family with the invitation letter, so she couldnt get in by herself. However, Feng Xueqin was unwilling to give up in order to meet Tang Yunfan. If Feng Pinghui and the others were reluctant to bring her there, she would turn to others for help. Without dy, Feng Xueqin made a call. Jinyi, did your family receive the invitation letter from the Lei family? Yes, my husband and I are about to go there now! Wu Jinyi said. Can I go with you? Feng Xueqin asked. Im sorry, Xueqin. We only have one invitation letter and we cant bring another person... Wu Jinyi apologized. Um, Liu Xinqi might be alone. Maybe you can ask him. Hearing the name, Feng Xueqin was mad and displeased at once. Liu Xinqi had chased her before but she only loved Tang Yunfan, so she had ignored him. Afterwards, Liu Xinqi had gotten married, then got divorced all of a sudden. Liu Xinqi and Feng Xueqin hadmon friends, and they had gone to have fun with their friends in a clubhouse once. However, Liu Xinqi had raped her after she had gotten drunk. Although Feng Xueqin stayed single throughout the past years for Tang Yunfan, she also had sexual needs but she only made love with handsome men, while Liu Xinqi was ugly in her eyes. Therefore, she felt disgusted whenever she thought of the nightmare. However, she had to call Liu Xinqi in order to attend the party. Oh, its been a while, Xueqin! Once the phone was answered, a man said with levity. I heard that youve received an invitation letter from the Lei family. Can I go with you? Hearing Liu Xinqis voice, Feng Xueqin felt utterly disgusted, but she had to calm herself down. Sure! Liu Xinqi said with crity. However, before Feng Xueqin was cheered up, he said again, But, there is a condition. Feng Xueqin frowned. She knew that it wouldnt be that easy. What condition? Feng Xueqin asked. Chapter 606 - Sleep with Me for a Night Chapter 606 Sleep with Me for a Night Liu Xinqi smiled and didnt bother to hide his desire. Sleep with me for one night. You... Feng Xueqin was mad. She would rather die than sleep with him. He wasnt only ugly and fat but was also creepy in sex. His wife couldnt tolerate it so they got divorced. In fact, Liu Xinqi wasnt very ugly, but he seemed quite ordinarypared with Tang Yunfan who was a handsome gentleman. In addition, Feng Xueqin was a pretty woman, so she despised Liu Xinqi. We have slept with each other before. What are you afraid of now? I wont tell anyone about it, Liu Xinqi said. If he was going to tell someone about it he wouldnt have hidden it for a few years. Liu Xinqi valued his reputation too, and he was an easy-going, well-educated man in other peoples eyes, so he wasnt willing to tell anyone this dirty secret. Moreover, he preferred to make deals with women, instead of using violence. Shut up! Dont mention that again, Feng Xueqin snapped at him in shame. Fine. Forget it if youre not willing to do it. Liu Xinqi was disappointed. In fact, Feng Xueqin was very good in bed. Although she had been drunkst time, she had been very excited, which had impressed Liu Xinqi. ordingly, he had given Feng Xueqin booty calls afterwards, but she always refused. Liu Xinqi couldnt help but sigh, I know you want to meet Tang Yunfan at the party, but I think you should give it up after so many years. Why dont you marry me? Although my wealth is hardlyparable with Tang Yunfans, Im still richer than your family. He was right. Although the Liu family and the Feng family were both super-rich families in City B, Liu Xinqi was richer than the Feng family. The reason why Liu Xinqi wouldnt give up chasing Feng Xueqin wasnt because he loved her, but because he was unwilling to give in. When he saw that Feng Xueqin couldnt get Tang Yunfans attention, let alone love, he gloated over her failure. Sometimes, the more you couldnt get something, the more you wanted to have it. In your dream! Feng Xueqin was furious, then hung up on him in anger. After that, Feng Xueqin called her other friends, but they would all be attending the party with their families. Feng Xueqin panicked. However, she wasnt willing to give up. After thinking for a while, Feng Xueqin thought that maybe it wasnt that uneptable to sleep with Liu Xinqi because they had slept with each other before. Although Liu Xinqi was a little creepy in sex, she had to admit that it was very exciting. Seeing that it waste, Feng Xueqin summoned up her determination and called Liu Xinqi again. What? Did you change your mind? Liu Xingiughed. He knew that he won. Im in my home. Ill go change first and you can pick me upter, Feng Xueqin ordered, but Liu Xinqi didnt mind. Feng Xueqin changed her clothes and put on make-up as fast as she could and Liu Xinqi soon arrived. Xueqin, where are you going? Her parents asked her when she dressed herself up. To attend a party with Liu Xinqi, Feng Xueqin said directly. Hearing that, her parents eyes lit up. Her mother even persuaded her to marry Liu Xinqi. Xueqin, I think Liu Xinqi is a good man with a good reputation. Why dont you consider marrying him? Liu Xinqi had a good reputation among the super-rich families, because he knew how to build up a positive personal image before others. Most importantly, Feng Xueqin was already 36-years-old now with aparatively bad reputation, so her parents thought that it would do her good to marry Liu Xinqi. Alright, alright. I gotta go now! Feng Xueqin said with impatience then left at once. Do you think that Xueqin is going to be married in this life? Her mother asked her father with worry. If she still refuses to be married this year, Ill send her abroad! Her father valued their familys face above her. Although her mother thought that it was a little overboard, she didnt dare argue with him because it was already something unpleasant that their old friends would use to embarrass them, and they couldnt tolerate it anymore. Once Feng Xueqin walked out, she saw Liu Xinqis car, and got in without hesitation. Xueqin, youre as beautiful as ever! Liu Xinqi said like a gentleman. However, Feng Xueqin was displeased to see him. Liu Xinqi didnt mind at all. He was going to have fun tonight anyway. Zhou Zhenghong, Su Tongnuo along with Lin Xiaoxia went back to their rooms in the hotel after the meal, and Gu Ning drove Yu Zi home. Yu Zi wasnt born in City B, and she came from a small town. She now lived alone in an old apartment. In order to save money, she lived in a remote area, which wasnt very safe. I dont think its safe for you to live here. Go buy a new apartment tomorrow when youre free! Thepany can pay some for you, and it will be deducted from your dividend, Gu Ning said. Yu Zi had 20% shares of Charm. If Charm was popr in the future, it would be super easy for her to buy an apartment. Therefore, Yu Zi agreed, because she was eager to have her own apartment too. In addition, she believed in Gu Ning, and was confident that Charm could be popr, so it was highly possible that she would be rich after she got her dividend. After driving Yu Zi back to her rented apartment, Gu Ning went to the Tang familys house. Chapter 607 - Do You Have Any Good News to Tell Us? Chapter 607 Do You Have Any Good News to Tell Us? These past two days, Tang Yunfan stayed alone with Gu Man except at dinner time, but they just chatted with each other or watched TV together in the living room. Although they didnt feel uneasy getting along with each other now, they were still very polite to each other. Tang Yunfan seemed calm, but he was actually very anxious. Although he knew haste made waste, he was eager to be close to Gu Man. In fact, Gu Man already epted Tang Yunfan and was ustomed to getting along with members of the Tang family, but she thought that they better take it slowly. At that moment, only Tang Yunfan and Gu Man were watching TV in the living hall. Tang Yunhang and his wife had already left to attend the party in the Lei familys house, and Tang Haifeng stayed in his study so that Tang Yunfan and Gu Man could have some private time. When Gu Ning arrived at the Tang familys house, Feng Xueqin and Liu Xinqi also arrived at the Lei familys house. However, she didnt see Tang Yunfan. Once they walked in, Feng Xueqin nced around searching for Tang Yunfan. People around her were all from high society, so they all knew Feng Xueqin but they looked at her with obvious disdain. If she remained single because she devoted herself to her career or she was a disabled person, others would only respect her. However, she did it because of a man that she could never get. When Tong Wen and the others saw Feng Xueqin they were also displeased, especially when they noticed others attitude towards her. Nevertheless, it was a public ce, so they couldnt argue with her in front of others. Even Tong Wen who disliked Feng Xueqin the most remained silent. She could argue with Feng Xueqin as loudly as she wanted to but she couldnt do it in public. Luckily, they knew that Tang Yunfan was absent today, so Feng Xueqin wouldnt embarrass their family too much. However, just because they remained silent didnt mean that others would do the same thing. Oh, isnt this Miss Feng? Miss Feng is taking part in todays party along with Chairman Liu. Do you have any good news to tell us? a noble woman walked over and said to Feng Xueqin, but she sounded quite unkind. She, of course, knew that Feng Xueqin came here today for Tang Yunfan, so she purposely said that to annoy Feng Xueqin. Feng Xueqin was mad at once, but she didnt argue with her but forced herself to calm down. Mrs. Kong, Chairman Liu and I are just friends. Whats wrong with that? Oh, I understand. Then I bet you must havee here for Lord Tang, right? another noble woman said in an acid tone. Unfortunately, Lord Tang went abroad, and hes absent today. People were used to addressing Tang Yunfan as Lord Tang although he was actually the chairman of the Tanghuang Group now. However, they had to address Tang Yunhang as Secretary Tang, because he was the most powerful figure in City B. Tang Yunhang told Lei Haowei that Tang Yunfan had gone abroad, and most people at the party had heard it. What? Feng Xueqin was obviously disappointed. Hearing that Tang Yunfan was absent, Feng Xueqin turned around walking away but was stopped by Liu Xinqi. He approached her ear and said in a low voice, If you leave like that, Ill feel embarrassed, and dont forget to fulfill the condition. You muste with me and leave with me! Hearing that, Feng Xueqin had to stay although she was unwilling to do so. It was a long party for her. Gu Ning sat in the Tang familys house for a while, then went back to Huafu Hills with Gu Man. Before long, Gu Ning discovered that some people were stalking her. She checked it for a while, and noticed that they were strangers. She didnt know who sent them, but she wasnt willing to have conflict with them now because Gu Man was in her car, so she had to get rid of them. Mom, some people are stalking us. I must speed up to get rid of them. Be prepared, Gu Ning said to Gu Man. W-what? Some people are stalking us? Gu Mans face turned pale at once, because she thought of the abduction. Feeling Gu Mans anxiety, Gu Ningforted her. Dont worry. Mom, well be fine. Although Gu Man trusted Gu Ning, she was still worried. Gu Ning directly elerated, then overtook one car after another on the road even though there was a lot of traffic, so Gu Man couldnt rx for fear of an ident, and Gu Nings action also caused a lot of grievances. However, when a group of young men noticed it, they were all impressed. Gee, its the limited edition Lamborghini! Wow, it looks so cool, and its driver is so good! In a car behind Gu Ning, two men were struck dumb. Seriously? Shes so good at driving? A man couldnt believe his eyes. I think she found us, another man said. After a short while, Gu Ning got rid of them. When she slowed down, Gu Man finally rxed a little. Ningning, did we get rid of them? Yes, Gu Ning said. Who are they? Could they be the same people who abducted mest time? Gu Man was anxious. Mom, rx. Youre safe with me, Gu Ning said tofort her. After a while of silence, Gu Man said, Ningning, your aunt called me today, and the salon is ready to open after a few days. When will we go back to City F? Gu Man wasnt in a hurry to go back, but their beauty salon was going to open again. Hearing that, Gu Ning suddenly thought of her skincare products. Mom, lets try new skincare products. I know a brand which is quite effective, Gu Ning said. Will the customers be willing to use new products? Gu Man asked. If theyre worried, we can sign an agreement with them. If there is any side effect, well pay ten timespensation. I think theyll know how good our new products are once they try them, Gu Ning said with confidence. Great. Let me call your aunt now. Since Gu Ning said so, Gu Man agreed. Gu Man then called Gu Qing and told her what Gu Ning had said. Gu Qing of course chose to believe and listen to Gu Ning. Chapter 608 - The Deal Between Liu Xinqi and Feng Xueqin

Chapter 608 The Deal Between Liu Xinqi and Feng Xueqin

After Gu Man hung up the call with Gu Qing, Gu Ning said to her, Mom, if you move in to live with my dad, youll stay in City B in the future. Although the Tang family is super-rich, I think you better not be a housewife, because youll be disconnected from society and its quite boring. You need to socialize. Dad will be very busy running the business group, so I think you can open a high-end beauty salon in City B. Im confident that the new skincare products were going to use will be popr in high society. Youre right. I dont want to be a full-time housewife either. Gu Man understood that Gu Ning said it for her own good. When they were in City F, Gu Man went to work in the beauty salon every day, although it wasnt necessary. The new skincare products arent on the market yet, so Ill go to the capital to have a look tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Do you have to do it in person? Gu Man asked with confusion. She didnt understand why Gu Ning cared about it so much, like it was her own brand. In fact, it was. Hearing that, Gu Ning knew Gu Man had doubts, so she said directly, Yes, I must check it myself, because its my brand. What? Gu Man was shocked. Yours? Mom, dont you always wonder why your skin and aunts skin became so smooth and shiny after just a short time? I have a unique form and it can be used to make medicines or skincare products, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Gu Man finally figured out the reason why she and Gu Qing became beautiful and healthy again. In the Lei familys house, Feng Xueqin received a call and heard that Gu Ning had easily gotten rid of the two men that she sent to follow Gu Man and Gu Ning. Feng Xueqin was already in a bad mood, and she was in a worse mood now after receiving the call. Whats wrong? Liu Xinqi asked. Nothing, Feng Xueqin said in annoyance. Since she wasnt willing to tell him, Liu Xinqi wouldnt ask further, but just reminded her to stay calm, I know youre unhappy, but you cant show it on your face. I brought you here. If you embarrass yourself at this party, not only will your family feel awkward but I will as well. If he hadnt been eager to sleep with Feng Xueqin, he wouldnt have agreed to bring her here. Being warned, Feng Xueqin was displeased, but she knew that Liu Xinqi was right. After a while, Liu Xinqi and Feng Xueqin made an excuse and left halfway through. Seeing Feng Xueqin leaving, Lu Qiuting asked her, Xueqin, wont you go back with us? No, thanks. I have another appointment with my friends, Feng Xueqin lied. She was unwilling to let others find out about her rtionship with Liu Xinqi. Others didnt think further about the rtionship between Feng Xueqin and Liu Xinqi either, because they knew that the two were old friends. In addition, Liu Xinqi didnt show much interest in Feng Xueqin in front of them, and they all knew that Feng Xueqin only loved Tang Yunfan, so nobody thought that Feng Xueqin would have unusual rtionship with another man. It seemed none of them knew Feng Xueqin well. Afterwards, Liu Xinqi drove Feng Xueqin to his other house which was in a suburb. His parents and son lived downtown in his main house, so they couldnt go back there. When Liu Xinqi was finally alone with Feng Xueqin in the car, he couldnt wait a second longer to flirt with her. Dont be so unhappy! Since were going to have fun together tonight, lets enjoy it! Hearing Liu Xinqis voice, Feng Xueqin only felt disgusted. When Feng Xueqin heard that Tang Yunfan was absent, she was more regretful than ever. If she had known earlier, she wouldnt have made the deal with Liu Xinqi. However, she couldnt break the deal now because it would annoy Liu Xinqi, and he would probably expose something that she wanted to hide the most. Seeing that Feng Xueqin was still displeased, Liu Xinqi didnt mind but smiled. Its OK. Ill cheer you upter. Feng Xueqin turned to look at Liu Xinqi and coldly said, Dont be too much. She wasnt criticizing Liu Xinqi for what he had said but told him not to be too overboard in bed, because she couldnt ept it. No woman could ept Liu Xinqis tricks in bed, and those who epted his creepy sexual needs just did it for his money. Liu Xingi, of course, understood what Feng Xueqin was talking about. Dont worry. I wont hurt you the way I did to other women. I promise youll enjoy it. Before long, they arrived at Liu Xinqis house in the suburb. Liu Xinqi didnt press her against the bed the second they walked in a bedroom, but stared straight at her with burning desire. I love sensual women, so I want to see you undressing yourself. Feng Xueqin didnt move at once but said, I like dim light. If the light was too bright, she would see Liu Xingis disgusting face. As you wish. Liu Xinqi understood very well but he still didnt mind and dimmed the light. Although it was dim in the room, they were still able to see each other clearly, and it seemed more romantic. When Feng Xueqin took off her clothes, Liu Xinqiplimented her. You keep a great figure. Look at your boobs and butt! However, he didnt press on and prate her at once, because it wouldnt be exciting enough without forey. Therefore, he started to touch and kiss her sexually. After half an hour of forey, he began to prate her. Chapter 609 - Do You Want More?

Chapter 609 Do You Want More?

Although Feng Xueqin disliked Liu Xinqis face and body, she still had to admit that Liu Xinqi was a master at sex. There was no doubt that he was a master at sex given his rich sexual experience. If he had a good-looking face or a sexy body, countless women would be willing to have sex with him for free. Therefore, Feng Xueqin gradually started enjoying it and then let her desire guide the way. Liu Xinqi did fulfill his promise and didnt hurt Feng Xueqin in bed, but Feng Xueqin still felt exhausted after hours of making love in different sexual positions. It was so exciting that she forgot that the man who was prating her was Liu Xinqi. Feng Xueqin also had to admit that it was more exciting to make love with Liu Xinqi than those strong young men. Seeing Feng Xueqin enjoying it, a touch of disdain shed by Liu Xinqis eyes. It seemed to be true that a womans body would never lie. Feng Xueqins pleasure was the approval of his skills, so he moved even harder. Men all wanted to prove their sexual skills in bed, and they got more excited if women enjoyed it. Are you satisfied? Liu Xinqi asked with an amorous smile. Yea-yeah! Feng Xueqin said listening to her heart. Do you want more? Liu Xinqi asked again. Y-yes! Feng Xueqins voice was full of desire, and Liu Xinqi continued to prate her violently. Am I better than your strong young lovers? Liu Xinqi asked once more. Liu Xinqi, of course, knew that Feng Xueqin had many young lovers. She was loyal to Tang Yunfan, but her body wasnt. In addition, Feng Xueqin had sexual desire too, and she couldnt tolerate years of her life without sex. Yes! Feng Xueqin said. Liu Xinqi didnt stop a second and was getting increasingly violent. Feng Xueqin even begged him to stop a few times halfway. However, Liu Xinqi wasnt willing to stop because he didnt get many chances to have sex with Feng Xueqin. So they didnt stop until hours had passed. They slept for a few hours, then it was daybreak. However, Feng Xueqin touched Liu Xinqis cock by ident in her sleep, and Liu Xinqi was turned on again. Once he was turned on, he couldnt sleep any longer, so he began to press on Feng Xueqin and prate her once more. You... Feng Xueqin was annoyed, but didnt resist. Nevertheless, Feng Xueqin closed her eyes the entire time, because it was bright now, and she was reluctant to see his face. Well, you can turn to me to satisfy your sexual needs, Liu Xinqi said. Feng Xueqin didnt say a word, but her silence was also an affirmative answer. After having violent sex with Liu Xinqi, she thought that those strong young men were less attractive now. In fact, Feng Xueqin thought that what Liu Xinqi said wasnt a bad idea. Gu Ning sent Gu Man to the Tang familys house as usual before she left. She went to pick up Yu Zi and then told Su Tongnuo to go to the building of Tanghuang Entertainment. They were going to shoot the video advertisement today. When they arrived, some people in the hall saw them and got excited at once. Because of the hot post on Weibo, everyone got to know Gu Nings identity, so they paid more attention to her today. She is Goddess Gu! Shes so beautiful! They allplimented Gu Ning and ignored Su Tongnuo, but Su Tongnuo wasnt annoyed or jealous at all because Gu Ning was indeed very outstanding. Gu Ning remained calm, and didnt think that it was a big deal, because she didnt have any vanity. They would shoot in the same photo studio as before with a video director. It wasntplicated, and was just a short film of dozens of seconds. Although they needed to shoot many scenes, it could be finished within half a day if everything went well. When they gathered in the photo studio, they introduced themselves to one another before they started to discuss the script. Lu Xiao had sent the script to Gu Ning yesterday, and Gu Ning sent it to Su Tongnuoter. Su Tongnuo was a good actress, so it wasnt difficult for her to finish the shots. When it was 4 pm, the video ad was finished. She was going to the capital tomorrow for business, so she decided to give these photos and the video ad to K in person. In addition, it was about time to arrange for K and Chen Cangyi to work for her. When they walked out of the building of Tanghuang Entertainment, a young girl ran over with her face full of excitement. Tongnuo, Im your loyal fan! Could you please take photos with me? Sure. Su Tongnuo agreed. In fact, she really appreciated what her fans, especially those loyal fans, had done for her. Thanks! Ive argued with those haters on the Inte to defend you, the young girl said with pride. Oh, thank you so much! Su Tongnuo said kindly. Lets take photos together now. Great! The young girl opened the camera on her phone and took several selfies with Su Tongnuo. Afterwards, she stared at Gu Ning with anticipation. Um, would you mind taking several pictures with me too? Youre my idol as well! Gu Ning was amused. She wasnt a star after all. No problem. Gu Ning didnt reject. After taking photos with Gu Ning, the young girl left happily. Once she walked away, she posted her photos with Su Tongnuo and Gu Ning on Weibo without dy. Ive been waiting for a whole day outside of Tanghuang Entertainment, and I met two goddesses! Theyre so kind, and we took several selfies together! Love! Chapter 610 - Shameless Lin Tianyou

Chapter 610 Shameless Lin Tianyou

The young girl was famous among Su Tongnuos fans, so she had many followers, and the majority were Su Tongnuos fans too. Therefore, once she posted the photos on Weibo, she received manyments within seconds. Ah! Why didnt you tell me you went to wait for the two goddesses! Youre so lucky! Wow, they are so beautiful! Is Goddess Gu not wearing any make-up? She looks so beautiful without make-up. I wonder how stunning she will be if she put some on! Indeed! Shes a natural beauty without make-up. Her skin looks so good! I think Ill go to wait outside of the building tomorrow too. Wish me good luck! Ill go with you! Many fans were excited to meet Su Tongnuo. Im sorry to tell you this, but the shooting is already over, so Goddess Su wonte tomorrow. What? No! How do you know that? Its a secret, but I promise its true. Do you work for Tanghuang Entertainment? Many fans asked the person who leaked the information whether she worked for Tanghuang Entertainment, but she wouldnt answer it. It was still early, so Su Tongnuo wanted to fly back, in case she would waste more time here. Gu Ning didnt stop her and sent her a thick red envelope. As for the fee for being the spokesperson, thepany would transfer it to herter after they signed the contract. Su Tongnuo wasnt worried about it, because she trusted Gu Ning. Afterwards, Gu Ning booked two ne tickets for her and her assistant, then went to dine with Yu Zi. Gu Nings car was quite noticeable, so Lin Tianyou who was waiting for the green traffic light at the road saw them clearly. He was sure now that Yu Zi didnt have a rich boyfriend, but a rich boss. If they werent close, Yu Zi wouldnt have followed Gu Ning all the way. Without hesitation, Lin Tianyou turned his car and followed Gu Nings. At the beginning, Gu Ning didnt discover him, but she noticed the same car following behind from the rearview mirror after a few turns. She was suspicious and used her Jade Eyes, then found out that it was Lin Tianyou. There was heavy traffic on the road, so Gu Ning allowed him to follow her. Is your boyfriend still bothering you? Gu Ning asked Yu Zi. Yu Zi was struck dumb for a second, because she didnt know why Gu Ning suddenly asked that, but she still answered, Yeah, but Ive hung up every time he called me. She already cklisted Lin Tianyous number, but he always called her using different numbers. Does he know the addresses of your store and your apartment? Gu Ning asked. If he knew, she was worried that Yu Zi could be harassed. He doesnt. Weve broken up for a year and a half, and my store was located in another shopping mall before. I moved it to Fengshang Shopping Mall after I broke up with him, and I also moved into a new apartment, Yu Zi said. In fact, she had already forgotten Lin Tianyou because they had been broken up for a year and a half, which wasnt a short time. However, once she saw him, she couldnt help but remember his betrayal, which aroused her hatred. Yu Zi added, We barely contacted each other during the past year and a half. Even if we encountered one another on the street, we pretended to be strangers. Hes following us, Gu Ning said. What? Yu Zi was shocked. She didnt expect that Lin Tianyou would stalk them. Why is he doing that? She was mad. Lets see! Gu Ning said, but her mood wasnt affected. Boss, Im sorry, Yu Zi apologized. Its fine, Gu Ning said. Lin Tianyou followed Gu Ning and Yu Zi all the way to the parking lot of Fengshang Shopping Mall. They got out at the same time. Yu Zi! Once Yu Zi got out of Gu Nings car, Lin Tianyou called her name, in case she would walk away. Since Gu Ning said that she was curious what Lin Tianyou would do, Yu Zi didnt walk away, but faced him. What? Yu Zi didnt look at Lin Tianyou at all and asked coldly. Well... Lin Tianyou didnt know what to say all of a sudden, because he actually had no idea why he stalked her. Well... Um... If you dont mind, weve gotta go. Yu Zi lost her patience, turning around walking away. Wait a second! Lin Tianyou dashed to Yu Zi and stopped her. Well, I bet thisdy must be the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, right? Lin Tianyou looked to Gu Ning and tried to please her. Yes, Gu Ning said. The atmosphere became very embarrassing in Lin Tianyous eyes, but Yu Zi and Gu Ning were at ease. Anything else? Yu Zi asked. Um, I really admire Miss Gu for your unbelievable achievements. Its dinner time now. Will you do me the honor of apanying me to dinner? Lin Tianyou said, trying to strike up a rtionship with Gu Ning. I dont dine with strangers, Gu Ning said directly. Lin Tianyou felt very embarrassed, but it wasnt a surprising answer. He and Gu Ning were strangers after all. However, he wasnt willing to give up. Miss Gu, people all be friends from strangers. And Yu Zi is my friend, so her friend is, of course, my friend too. Lin Tianyou was very shameless to say that. Chapter 611 - K’s Real Name

Chapter 611 Ks Real Name

Yes, he was shameless. If he was really Yu Zis friend, it would be normal for him to say that, but the thing was that he was Yu Zis enemy now. Lin Tianyou, dont you know how shameless you are? Since when are we friends? Yu Zi was annoyed and snapped at him. Yu Zi, although we already broke up, were still friends. Why cant you let it go? Lin Tianyou asked innocently. Oh, in that case, if your girlfriend betrays you, you can still be friends with her? Mr. Lin, youre really tolerant! Gu Ning mocked, which embarrassed Lin Tianyou again. However, I dont like to make friends with terrible men, because Im afraid Ill punch them, Gu Ning said and gave Lin Tianyou a cold nce which scared him. Lin Tianyou was frightened of Gu Ning, not only because she was the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, but also because she was a kung fu master. At this moment, he finally realized that Gu Ning was mad at him because of what he had done to Yu Zi. Yu Zi, lets go! Gu Ning said, then left without dy. Lin Tianyou didnt dare to stop them, but just watched them walking out of his sight. Boss, its obvious that he aimed to approach you, Yu Zi said. Yu Zi knew that she wasnt Lin Tianyous target. Gu Ning had, of course, noticed that, but she despised him. When Charm is on the market, and he finds out about your identity, hell be utterly regretful for what he did to you before, Gu Ning said with a smile and even gloated. Its not a bad thing that you broke up with him, he wont be your burden now. Yu Zi also felt lucky that Lin Tianyou had cheated on her and that she left him. When they finished ordering, Gu Ning called K and told him that she would fly to the capital tomorrow. If they were ready to work for her, they could meet her in the capital. K and Chen Cangyi were already prepared, so they directly booked ne tickets to the capital after Gu Nings call. Leng Shaoting hadnt contacted Gu Ning in three days, and Gu Ning knew that he was carrying out his task. Sometimes, it could take days or half a month. Sometimes, he could be out for several months even. The next day, Gu Ning sent Gu Man to the Tang familys house in the early morning, then immediately left for the airport. Her ne would take off at 10:20 am, and itnded at the airport of the capital around 12:30 pm K and Chen Cangyi arrived earlier than Gu Ning, then waited for her at the airport. Gu Ning called K once she got off the ne and went to meet them without dy. When Gu Ning walked to them, K and Chen Cangyi got out of a car and greeted her politely. Boss, good morning! Cangyi, how are you doing now? Gu Ning asked Chen Cangyi with concern. Very well! Chen Cangyi said with a happy smile. Thank you so much for your help, otherwise my legs would have been cut off. In fact, his doctor said that he needed an amputation, and he had already epted it. Fortunately, K had met Gu Ning, and Gu Ning was willing to help him. d to hear! Gu Ning said. Lets get in the car! K said, then opened the rear car door for Gu Ning. When they were in the car, Gu Ning proposed, Lets go dine together first! They went to dine at the restaurant next to the building of Gu Nings corporation. Afterwards, Gu Ning nned to take them to have a tour around the building before she left for the medicine factory. There was the chauffeur in the car, so they didnt talk about their work along the way. Oh, did youe here without any assistants? Gu Ning asked. They will arrive tomorrow night by driving, K said. Since K and Chen Cangyi were going to settle down in the capital, they should naturally bring their car here. City D was a little far from the capital, so they had taken a ne. The three of them booked a private room in the restaurant. K, whats your real name? I cant call you K in thepany, which will reveal your identity as a hacker, Gu Ning said. K was a well-known hacker after all. Mu Ye, K said. After this meal, Ill take you to have a tour in the building of my corporation, and then you can go buy an apartment. Thepany will pay for it, Gu Ning said. Both K and Chen Cangyi were highly skilled workers hired by her, so they were, of course, treated differently. Sure. K and Chen Cangyi didnt reject. Although they didntck money, they knew that Gu Ning did it out of kindness, so they epted it. After the meal, Gu Ning took K and Chen Cangyi to the building of her corporation, and directly met Zhang Shunjie. Nice to see you, boss! Zhang Shunjie greeted Gu Ning with great respect. Shunjie, this is Chen Cangyi, and hell be the Executive President. This is Mu Ye, the Director of the Information Department, Gu Ning said to Zhang Shunjie, then turned to K and Chen Cangyi. This is Zhang Shunjie, the secretary of the chairman of the real estatepany under the name of my corporation. Hearing that, Zhang Shunjie greeted them with respect at once. So nice to meet you, President Chen and Director Mu. So nice to meet you too! K and Chen Cangyi said. My office is on the 18th floor, and you can use the offices on the 17th floor, Gu Ning said. You can go to have a look, and tell the designer what style you want in your offices. If you need anything, tell Shunjie. Sure, Chen Cangyi and K said, then took an elevator along with Zhang Shunjie to the 17th floor. Gu Ning had something else to deal with, so she left. Just as she walked out of the elevator, she came across Song Manni who had just walked in from outside. Song Manni was surprised to see Gu Ning here. Hi, boss, when did youe here? At noon, and Im about to leave to deal with something, Gu Ning said. Can we dine together this afternoon? Song Manni asked. Sure, Gu Ning said. Ill bring a person with me and you can meet each other then. Ill see you at the Huangdeng Hotel! Gu Ning was indeed a smart businesswoman because she chose to dine at her fathers hotel. Chapter 612 - Future Sister-in-law

Chapter 612 Future Sister-inw

The person Gu Ning was going to bring to meet Song Manni at dinner was Ning Changkai. As the managers of her subsidiaries, it was necessary for them to get familiar with each other. No problem, Song Manni said. After that, Gu Ning took a taxi to the medicine factory. On the way, Gu Ning called Lu Xiao, and invited him to join he for dinner. Although Lu Xiao was assigned the job by Leng Shaoting, he worked for her now after all, so it was also necessary for them to meet one another. Once Lu Xiao heard that Gu Ning was in the capital and even invited him to dine with her, he was excited, because he was always curious about her. He wondered what kind of girl Gu Ning could be to steal his bosss heart, so he agreed with crity. When Gu Ning arrived at the medicine factory, it was almost 4pm. The medicines and skincare products were mostly done. What they needed to do now was to wait for the result of the drug test before the products were put on the market. Yesterday morning, Gu Ning had told Ning Changkai to send some samples to the State Food and Drug Administration, and they would get the results one or two dayster. Gu Ning understood that someone wanted to stop Ning Changkai from running his business. In the beginning, Gu Ning wanted to use herwork to help Ning Changkai, but she thought it would be better if they could find out who had schemed against him. If they passed the test, it would be the best result. If not, Gu Ning would find out who the backstabber was. Today was the second day after the test, and they would know the results by tomorrow at thetest. Although they didnt have the permission yet, Gu Ning knew that her medicines met the standards, so she told Ning Changkai to keep on producing skincare products first. She needed to provide them for Kamei Beauty Salon. Ning Changkai trusted Gu Ning, so he followed her order. When it was almost 5:30 pm, Gu Ning brought Ning Changkai to the Huangdeng Hotel and they took Ning Changkais car. The appointed time was 6 pm, so they couldnt bete. On the way, Gu Ning called Lu Xiao and told him the number of the private room. If he arrived earlier, he could wait for them in the private room. Lu Xiao, of course, didnt dare to let Gu Ning wait for him, so he arrived early, but he waited for her in the hall because he wanted to see her first. Knowing that Gu Ning was still on her way, Lu Xiao told her that he would be waiting for her in the hall. There was a traffic jam on the road, so Gu Ning and Ning Changkai arrived at the hotel 40 minutester. Lu Xiao arrived 10 minutes earlier than Gu Ning. When Gu Ning arrived, she called Lu Xiao. Once Lu Xiaos phone rang, Gu Ning heard the sound, and her sight fell on a handsome man in the hall. Lu Xiao, at the same time, met Gu Nings eyes. Lu Xiao thought that his bosss girlfriend must be a gorgeous beauty, so he wasnt very stunned when he saw Gu Ning, but he still thought that his future sister-inw was really beautiful. Although they both saw each other, Gu Ning didnt hang up right away in order to make sure of it, and Lu Xiao answered her call too. When they were sure that they found the right person, they ended the call. Lu Xiao walked to Gu Ning at once. Nice to meet you, future sister-inw! Gu Ning was surprised that Lu Xiao would address her in that way, but she felt happy to hear it. However, it wasnt suitable in front of others, so Gu Ning said, Please call me Miss Gu when we are in a public ce, or call me boss like others do. Yes, boss, Lu Xiao said. Let me introduce you. This is the general manager of the medicalpany under the name of my corporation, Ning Changkai, Gu Ning said. And this is the general manager of Fenghua Entertainment, Lu Xiao. They greeted each other politely, then walked upstairs. Boss, Ive always been curious about what kind of girl you are and how you stole my bosss heart. Ive never seen him being so attracted to a woman. When I saw you today, I understand why. Youre so young and beautiful, and I bet no man can resist your charm! Lu Xiao was good at socializing. Most importantly, he wanted to maintain a good rtionship with his future sister-inw. Oh, Gu Ning said. Do you mean your boss fell in love with me just because Im young and beautiful? Hearing that, Lu Xiao exined at once. Of course not! My boss will never judge a person from appearance. I think he must be attracted to you because of your outstanding ability. Gu Ning smiled, but didnt say a word. She was actually just joking. When they walked into the private room, K, Chen Cangyi, Song Manni and Zhang Shunjie were already there. Seeing Gu Ning, they all stood up to show their respect towards her. Afterwards, Gu Ning introduced them to one another. When Ning Changkai got to know the others around the table, he realized that Gu Ning was building a business empire. He was shocked, but also believed in Gu Ning more. Everyone there was a key manager of Gu Nings corporation. Of course, there were other key managers who were absent today. Right at this moment, Gu Ning thought of Chen Darong, but it was toote to call him to join them now, so Gu Ning gave up on the idea. She decided to visit Xiangyun Antique-store tomorrow. Gu Ning didnt forget that there was a box of antiques at the bottom of theke in the park. She nned to salvage it in the dark. During the meal, everyone enjoyed it, and they didntpete against each other for Gu Nings attention. Of course, Gu Ning didnt know whether they would change in the future, but they all owed Gu Ning. As long as they remained grateful, they wouldnt argue or fight against one another for personal benefits and ruin Gu Nings business. In addition, they worked in different industries. Chapter 613 - Antiques at the Bottom of the Lake

Chapter 613 Antiques at the Bottom of the Lake

After dinner, they dispersed. Chen Cangyi and K stayed in the hotel for the time being, while Gu Ning went to Leng Shaotings house. Before she left, Gu Ning gave the photos and video advertisement to K. It was still early, and there were many people ambling around theke, so Gu Ning nned to go there after 11 pm. When Gu Ning arrived at Leng Shaotings house, she felt a little lonely because he was absent. She took out her phone, wanting to call him, but he was in the middle of carrying out his task, so she put her phone down. At the same time, she was also worried about his safety. Gu Ning went to the bedroom first and put on waterproof clothing, in case she would be wet after diving. Afterwards, Gu Ning put on a long woolen coat. Because the waterproof suit was ck, nobody would notice that it was different from a normal sweater. When it was 11:30 pm, Gu Ning took a taxi to a nearby hotel, then walked to the park. There were few people around Beihai Park at this time. And although Beihai Park was located downtown, it wasnt difficult for Gu Ning to find a concealed ce. She was wearing a mask when she showed up in Beihai Park. However, because it was still cold, it wasnt strange that people were wearing masks. Gu Ning came to the side where she found the box of antiques, then nced around. She found a well-concealed bush, so she went over. After that, she took off her coat and put it into her telepathic eye space before she went into the water. She went in slowly and didnt cause much sound. With the help of her power, Gu Ning could breathe in water, so she directly swam to the box of antiques. A few minutester, she found it, and put it into her telepathic eye space before she swam back. When she was back in the small bush, she put on her coat and walked out. However, three young men who were wandering along the road surrounded her. They were all drunk and smelt like they had been soaked in alcohol for a long time. Oh, what a beautiful girl! Why are you still out sote? Do you feel lonely? Why dont we have some fun together? a man leered at Gu Ning. Come on! the other two men said, and ogled Gu Ning. Seeing that they were all drunk, Gu Ning didnt bother to argue with them, but walked away. However, they wouldnt give up, and stopped her. Get out of my way! Gu Ning snapped at them. It was already Spring, but they still felt quite cold when Gu Ning coldly stared at them. Nevertheless, they thought that the weather was cold, not Gu Ning. Therefore, they didnt move away at all. Dont be so rude. Lets have some fun together! All they wanted to do now was to have sex with Gu Ning. Right when Gu Ning was about to punch them, a Maserati stopped by them all of a sudden. A man got out of it and snapped at those drunk men. F*ck off! He was protecting Gu Ning. However, when Gu Ning saw the man, she was even angrier. The man wasnt a stranger, but was exactly Qi Ziyue. Gu Ning did her best to hide her strong hatred towards him, and stayed calm. L-Lord Qi. When those drunk men noticed Qi Ziyue, they were wide awake, and fearfully greeted him with respect. Qi Ziyue was very arrogant and kept a high profile in the capital, so many people knew his powerful background. For now, Qi Ziyue was the general manager of the Tang familys business group in the capital and was also Tang Yaxins boyfriend. It was said that they were about to be engaged. Once they got married, Qi Ziyue would be in an even higher social status. Tang Yaxin didnt know how to run a business, and it was impossible that Tang Bingsen would be willing to let his brothers or cousins inherit his properties, so Qi Ziyue would be the chairman of the Tang familys business group as long as Tang Yaxin married him. And when Tang Bingsen retired, Tang Yaxin would inherit everything, and Qi Ziyue would take over. Of course, it was just a thought in other peoples mind. Although Tang Yaxin was the only child in the Tang family, Tang Bingsen was too selfish to let another man with a different surname inherit his business group. That being the case, Tang Bingsen had a love son a long time ago. He would only give his properties to his own son, even though he was a love child. No one else knew this secret, especially Qi Ziyue, Tang Yaxin and her mother. If they got to know about it, they wouldnt work hard for him, and would expose everything Tang Aining had done for him. If so, hispany would be in danger. Disappear now! Qi Ziyue said with impatience. S-sure. Those young men escaped without dy. Miss, are you alright? Qi Ziyue asked her with concern. Qi Ziyue, of course, helped her for a reason. He recognized that Gu Ning was the girl who had sat with the Xu family at the auctionst time. If Qi Ziyue was going to have a more stable position in the capital, he had to expand hiswork. Since he encountered Gu Ning tonight, he had his own n. Qi Ziyue thought that Gu Ning would be grateful for what he had done, and they would exchange phone numbers. Gu Ning would probably buy him a meal to thank him, then they would gradually be friends. After that, she would introduce him to her other friends. Qi Ziyue was too self-centered to realize that he wasnt important, or charming at all in Gu Nings eyes. Instead, she hated him. No matter what, Gu Ning didnt want to cause more trouble because he had helped her after all. ordingly, Gu Ning thanked him, then walked away without giving him a second nce. Wait a second, miss! Qi Ziyue stopped Gu Ning. Its sote now. You wont be safe alone. Let me send you home! Chapter 614 - Jiang Ruiqin

Chapter 614 Jiang Ruiqin

Thanks, I can take a taxi myself. Gu Ning rejected him, and waved her hand towards an empty taxi. Although it didnt go as well as he thought, Qi Ziyue didnt insist, in case Gu Ning would have a bad impression of him. Seeing Gu Ning leaving in the taxi, Qi Ziyue went back to his car. When Qi Ziyue was back in his house, Tang Yaxin, who was in her sleeping gown, pressed against his body andined, Why are you home sote? He felt aroused by the pressure of her body so close to his, and hugged her smiling at her. What? Were you waiting for me? Yes, I havent seen you in a week and I miss you so much! Tang Yaxin said and made eyes at Qi Ziyue. Qi Ziyue couldnt wait a second longer and kissed her wildly. While kissing, he undressed her in a second, and began to rub her soft breasts. When Gu Ning was back in Leng Shaotings house, she took a shower, then put on her sleeping gown. Afterwards, she took out the box of antiques from the telepathic eye space and opened it. Although the sunken box had been hidden there for over a hundred years, no water got inside because of the thick wax on its surface. After checking the antiques, Gu Ning put some of them into a mahogany box which she would bring to Xiangyun Antique-store tomorrow, and then went to sleep. The next day, Gu Ning was awake at 5:30 pm and couldnt fall asleep again, so she got up and went for a run. The area Leng Shaoting lived in was veryrge with many green nts, so the scenery was quite pleasant. People who lived here were either super rich or powerful, because each house here cost at least a hundred million yuan. There was a track in this living area, so Gu Ning ran along it. At this time, there were many runners. In the square, there were many aged men and women who were practicing Taiji. Seeing such a beautiful young girling to run so early in the morning, they allplimented her, because it was rare to see. The younger generation all sleptte, but this young girl was different. Right at this moment, a jianzi[1] flew at her. Gu Ning stopped at once and kicked it back through its original route in the air, which surprised everyone in the square. Nice one! an old woman said. Gu Ning smiled at her, then continued running When she was gone, several old women gathered together and discussed her. Shes so beautiful! Indeed! I dont often see a young kid like her running so early in the morning. Me neither! My grandson hates exercises. Well, I wish my grandchildren could be as energetic as her. ... Jiang Ruiqin had been working hard for a long time and he rarely had free time, so he got up early this morning to run. When Gu Ning ran by him, his heart skipped a beat. In the beginning, Jiang Ruiqin didnt take it seriously, and continued running. However, when Gu Ning ran by him the second time, Jiang Ruiqin couldnt help but turn to follow her. Before long, Gu Ning noticed that someone was following her, but she knew that he wasnt a bad guy, so she didnt mind. Jiang Ruiqin followed her for a while, and tried to strike up a conversation with Gu Ning but didnt know how. As time went by, Jiang Ruiqin saw that Gu Ning ran at regr pace, and the distance she moved in each step was the same. Has she received professional training? Jiang Ruiqin followed Gu Ning running for about a dozen minutes and felt tired, but Gu Ning still ran ahead like she would never run out of strength. Without hesitation, Jiang Ruiqin ran to Gu Nings side, and followed her paces trying to talk to her. Hey, miss, nice to meet you. Ive followed behind you for a while, and I noticed that you ran at a regr pace. You dont seem tired at all. Have you received professional training before? Jiang Ruiqin was almost out of breath when he said that. Jiang Ruiqin was kind and asked purely because he was curious. Yeah, Ive been trained professionally, Gu Ning said and gave him a nce. Seeing Gu Ning being so calm and even a little cold, Jiang Ruiqin felt slightly disappointed, because he was a handsome young man and was used to being admired by young girls. However, Gu Ning seemed to be an exception. Gu Nings heart was upied by Leng Shaoting, so she wasnt interested in other men, even though he was handsome. Oh, right! Jiang Ruiqin got the answer he wanted, then he asked again, My names Jiang Ruiqin. May I know your name? After that, he added, Dont worry. If you dont want to tell me, its totally fine. Gu Ning smiled and said, My names Gu Ning. After that, Jiang Ruiqin ran with Gu Ning and they talked to each other once in a while. After another circuit, Gu Ning left. It was the first time that they had met each other, so Jiang Ruiqin felt shy to ask for her phone number. Anyway, she lived here, and often ran in the morning. He was confident that they would meet again soon. Gu Ning went back to the house, and took a shower before she walked out. She went to have breakfast first, then went to herpany. Once she arrived, Zhang Shunjie asked her, Boss, the construction of the store ising to an end. When will it open? I think Itll be dyed, because the branch in City B is about to open the next weekend; well open the branch here after that, Gu Ning said. Today was Monday, and the opening ceremony in City B was just four to five days away. [1] Jianzi is a traditional Chinese sport in which the yers try to keep a heavily weighted shuttlecock in the air using their bodies excluding their hands. It also refers to the shuttlecock used. Chapter 615 - Encounter Master Leng

Chapter 615 Encounter Master Leng

Boss, its done. K gave the sh drive back to Gu Ning Wow, youre very efficient! Gu Ning was surprised. Its very easy for me! K said. It was childs y in his eyes. Fine. Gu Ning had to admit that K was indeed aputer master. Afterwards, Gu Ning called Quan Mingkai and told him that the ad was done, and that she would send it to himter. She would also send someone to sign the contract and pay the fee. Quan Mingkai was astonished by Gu Nings efficiency, and he was doubtful whether the ad was good enough since it was done in such a short time. However, when he saw the posters and video, he was stunned because they were masterpieces! Gu Ning called Zhou Zhenghong to handle things with Quan Mingkai. After lunch, Gu Ning went to the antique street, but she drove Chen Cangyis car. K and Chen Cangyis assistants arrivedst night along with their cars. Ks car was too noticeable and Gu Ning disliked it, so she chose Chen Cangyis. Because of that, K had even criticized Gu Nings taste for a long time. K normally wouldnt lend his car to others but Gu Ning even refused to use his. Gu Ning drove Chen Cangyis Land Rover to the antique streetter. She parked the car in the parking lot next to the entrance of the antique street, then took out the mahogany box from her telepathic eye space before she walked in. The mahogany box was as big as a 24-inch suitcase. It wasnt light, but it seemed very effortless for Gu Ning to carry it. Although Gu Ning already had many real antiques, she couldnt help using her Jade Eyes to search for more around the antique street. She hadnt been here for a long time, so she thought that she might find a piece or two. After a short time, Gu Ning noticed two real antiques at the roadside. One was a blue and white porcin pen holder, while the other was a Yixing y teapot. Gu Ning paid two thousand yuan for them. Isnt it Girl Gu? Gu Ning walked ahead, and heard an old mans voice all of a sudden. She looked over, and saw Jiang Zhongyu. Master Leng and Master Xu along with six bodyguards were with Jiang Zhongyu. Although Gu Ning never met Master Leng officially, she had seen his photo in the news, so she recognized him at first nce. However, when Gu Ning encountered Master Leng, she got quite nervous. Even though she knew that Master Leng didnt know her, she couldnt help feeling anxious, because she was worried that Master Leng might not like her. Gu Ning had never been so nervous before, because Master Leng was the only person Leng Shaoting cared about in his family. Even so, Gu Ning did her best to stay calm, and walked to them with a smile. Its so nice to see you, Master Jiang, Master Xu and this master too! Ha-ha, Girl Gu, its been a while! Master Xu said. He was happy to see Gu Ning. Jiang Zhongyus sight fell on the box carried in Gu Nings arms. Girl Gu, are there any antiques in this box? Yes. I just got them, and Im going to put them in Xiangyun Antique-store, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, their eyes lit up at once. Jiang Zhongyu said in a hurry, Lets go together! Sure, lets go! Gu Ning said and guided the group forward. They, of course, knew where Xiangyun Antique-store was, but they thought that it was more polite to follow Gu Ning, since she was its boss now. Girl Gu, let me introduce you. This is our old friend, Master Leng, Jiang Zhongyu said. Nice to meet you, Master Leng! Gu Ning greeted him politely, although she was still very nervous in her heart. Oh, you are the girl who acquired Xiangyun Antique-store? Master Leng asked. He just thought that Gu Ning was a pretty young girl, but didnt think further. If he knew that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, he would definitely change his attitude. Unfortunately, he didnt know that yet. Yes, I am, Gu Ning said politely. Great. Youre a sessful young businesswoman, Master Leng said and appreciated her ability. There were few young people who loved antiques, but Xiangyun Antique-store became more popr once this girl had acquired it. After a short time, they arrived. Good morning, boss! Chen Darong weed Gu Ning at once. When he saw the group of people behind Gu Ning, he also greeted them with respect. So nice to see you, Master Xu, Master Jiang, and this master! Wee! Chen Darong didnt know Master Leng because Master Leng had retired for a long time, and seldom appeared in a public ce, so not many people knew his identity. Lets go upstairs! Gu Ning said. Since those masters were all from super-rich and powerful families, they needed privacy. Afterwards, Chen Darong guided them to the second floor. When some people noticed Jiang Zhongyu and the others walking into Xiangyun Antique-store, they followed them walking in but the group was already on the second floor. Some left right after since they couldnt meet Master Jiang, while some bought several pieces of handicrafts before they left. When they were all seated, Chen Darong went to pour cups of tea for them, and Gu Ning opened the box. This is a Tang Sancai yellow ze horse This is a bronze phoenix ss. This is a jade ink stone from the Qing Dynasty. This is... After seeing ten antiques in the box, Jiang Zhongyu and the others rounded their eyes in shock. Jesus! Girl Gu, where did you get so many real antiques? Jiang Zhongyu asked with great surprise. Um, from different ces, and... Gu Ning said, then put down her backpack and took out the two antiques she just bought. I just bought these at the roadside. You just bought them here? Hearing that, they were shocked again. They had been walking along the antique street, but failed to find anything valuable. However, Gu Ning found two real antiques! Chapter 616 - Turn to Jiang Zhongyu for Help

Chapter 616 Turn to Jiang Zhongyu for Help

Although Jiang Zhongyu was an antique expert, he was a human being without special power after all, so it was reasonable that he missed the real antiques. Jiang Zhongyu took the blue and white porcin pen holder, and couldnt put it down after he was sure it was real. Girl Gu, how much is this jade ink stone from the Qing Dynasty? Master Leng asked Gu Ning Um... Gu Ning didnt know how to answer that question. Master Leng was Leng Shaotings grandpa after all, and she wasnt willing to let him pay for it. Well, why dont you choose a piece as a gift from me? Gu Ning said to them. What? Hearing that, they were all astonished and couldnt believe their eyes. Master Leng asked with doubt, Girl Gu, are you serious? Please choose one as a gift from me, Gu Ning said to them again. We cant do that! Master Leng seemed displeased. This isnt cheap at all. We cant take it for free. Gu Ning felt a little scared facing Master Leng. Girl Gu, we understand that youre kind to us, but we cant take it for free, Jiang Zhongyu said. I seriously dont know whether youre kind or dumb. These are all priceless antiques, and you send them to us as gifts? Master Xu said. They werent willing to take advantage of Gu Ning, so they rejected Gu Nings proposal. However, Gu Ning insisted on it. Its no big deal. I didnt pay much for them, so theyre not very expensive in my eyes. Thats your opinion, but we must pay ording to its market price, Jiang Zhongyu said with determination. Exactly! Master Leng and Master Xu agreed. Fine. Then a hundred thousand yuan each piece, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning, of course, wouldnt charge them ording to the market price. A hundred thousand yuan each piece? Its merely free! Master Leng was still displeased. Its a hundred thousand yuan each piece. Buy it or not. Gu Ning wasnt willing to yield anymore. If Master Leng wouldnt ept it, she nned to let Leng Shaoting send it to him, and didnt mind exposing her rtionship with Leng Shaoting. Well... Master Leng and the others felt resigned, because they knew that Gu Ning wasnt willing to charge them. It wasntmon for them to see a piece of real antique that they liked, so they were unwilling to leave with empty hands. However, if they bought the antiques at such a low price, they would feel a little guilty. Seeing that they were still hesitating, Gu Ning use her ace in the hole. Well, Ill tag this jade ink stone from the Qing Dynasty, this blue and white porcin pen holder and this Tang Sancai yellow ze horse as a hundred thousand yuan each. If you dont want to buy them, I believe theyll soon be sold out once I put them out. The above antiques were their favorites. Hearing that, the group of Master Leng wouldnt hesitate anymore. We want them! Yes, we want them now! In case Gu Ning would sell them to others, they agreed at once. Girl Gu, if you encounter any trouble in the capital, feel free to tell us, and well help you without hesitation as long as we can, Master Xu said. That was the way to expand oneswork. Thanks, I will, Gu Ning said. Right at this moment, Gu Nings phone rang, and the caller was Ning Changkai. Gu Ning excused herself, then walked aside to answer the call. Boss, the result of drug control is out, and we didnt pass it, Ning Changkai said in a calm voice, because it wasnt a surprising answer. Hearing that, Gu Ning was displeased but not surprised either. Fine. Dont worry. Keep on producing, and Ill handle it. Sure. Although Ning Changkai felt upset, he wasnt in despair because he trusted Gu Ning. In fact, if Gu Ning changed the name of the medicine and reced Ning Changkai with another person, it wouldnt happen, but Gu Ning wouldnt do that. She preferred to get rid of her enemies, not allies. Gu Ning went backter, and said to them, Well, what a coincidence! I do need your help now. What is it? they asked. The thing is I acquired a medicine factory a while ago, because someone prevented the owner of it from passing the drug control. It happened again after I took over the medicine factory, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, those masters were displeased, especially Jiang Zhongyu, because his son, Jiang Zhenghua, was the director of the State Food and Drug Administration. If someone dared to scheme against others in SFDA, it would be Jiang Zhenghuas mistake. Therefore, it was a serious problem. Girl Gu, dont worry. Ill handle it well and give you the right result, Jiang Zhongyu said. He only promised to give Gu Ning the right result, but not to directly allow her medicine to be put on the market. Medicines werent tools, so they had to be very careful. Thank you so much, Master Jiang! Gu Ning was confident that her medicines were qualified, so she wasnt afraid of drug control. Actually, Gu Ning turned to Master Jiang for help because she knew Jiang Zhenghua was his son, otherwise she would ask Leng Shaoting for help. What the name of your medicinepany? Jiang Zhongyu asked. Cine Pharmaceutical Company, Gu Ning said. Please help me find out who is scheming against mypany. No problem, Jiang Zhongyu said. After that, they left without dy. Once Jiang Zhongyu sat in his car, he called Jiang Zhenghua and told him about it. In fact, it wasnt just Jiang Zhongyu who was helping Gu Ning; Gu Ning was also doing Jiang Zhenghua a great favor too. The capital was the center of politics and power, and everyone behaved with great caution, to prevent being involved in trouble. Thepetition in politics wasnt less violent than that in business. Chapter 617 - Kouzi

Chapter 617 Kouzi

If Gu Ning didnt tell him, but expose it before the media, his family would be in great trouble. Although his family was very powerful, their enemies were powerful too. Even though it wasnt Jiang Zhenghuas fault, he had to take responsibility for it. When Jiang Zhenghua heard of it from his father, he told his secretary to investigate it at once. It turned out to be true that Cine Pharmaceutical Company had never passed the drug control even once this year. The secretary told the supervisor who was in charge of the medicine and skincare product test to go to the directors office. When the supervisor got to know the reason why Jiang Zhenghua suddenly asked about Cine, he was scared and confessed to everything. There was nothing wrong with the medicine and skincare products of Cine, but the office leader told him not to let Cine pass the test. After that, Jiang Zhenghua told the office leader to meet him in his office. Since the scheme was already exposed, the office leader didnt hide it as a dirty secret anymore. He came from the same county as the boss of Xinghe Pharmaceutical Company, and helped him scheme against Cine because Cine had been very profitable. Because the boss of Xinghe Pharmaceutical Company was jealous of Cine, he schemed to make Cine go bankrupt, which was very uneptable. Although Jiang Zhenghua found out the truth, he didnt have solid evidence for now, so he couldnt punish Xinghe Pharmaceutical Company, but the office leader was fired. Since Cine Pharmaceutical Company was innocent, Jiang Zhenghua issued a drug certificate for it and called Jiang Zhongyuter. When Jiang Zhongyu received the call from Jiang Zhenghua, he told Gu Ning what had happened, and it was all done within an hour. Afterwards, Gu Ning told Ning Changkai about it and asked him, Do you have any grudges with Xinghe Pharmaceutical Company? Although the boss was jealous of Ning Changkais achievement, Gu Ning still wanted to find out more. No, Ning Changkai said. He always ran his business ording to the rules and he seldom argued with others. In addition, he had only heard of Xinghe Pharmaceutical Company, but had never met its boss. Alright, since we got the certificate now, we can begin to sell the medicines. I think we better put them on the market during the next two days, because Im flying back to City B in two days, Gu Ning said. Cine was a popr brand among the public. Although they had changed its package, there was no need for them to publicize it. As long as they started to sell the medicines, people would know that Cine was back. As for the skincare products, Gu Ning nned to promote them by sending customers one-time samples. Once people found out about its great effect, they woulde back and buy them again. In fact, if they wanted to have loyal customers, word-of-mouth rmendations were much more persuasive than advertisements. The skincare products were named Kouzi, and it was a registered brand name. Kouzi was an independent brand, but it was still under the name of Cine. Please pack 20 sets of skin toner, emulsion and serum along with 20 sets of sheet masks for me first. Those are gifts and Ille get themter, Gu Ning said. No problem, Ning Changkai said, and went to prepare after hanging up with Gu Ning. The majority of their products were skincare products, but Gu Ning told them to continue to produce them, because she was confident that they would be popr. Gu Ning called Kter and told him to investigate Xinghe Pharmaceutical Company. She decided to wait for the result before she punished Xinghe Pharmaceutical Company. If Xinghe Pharmaceutical Company wasnt doing its business legally, it would be in great danger. If it was running its business ording to thew, Gu Ning would punish it lightly. An hourter, Gu Ning arrived at the medicine factory to fetch the products she needed. She was going to build a high-end brand, so it wasnt cheap. A set consisted of a skin toner, emulsion and serum, which cost 3,800 yuan. It was an eptable price for most people. As for the facial masks, there were six sheets in a box, and it cost 288 yuan. Although its price was a little higher than other facial masks, its effect was worth it. When Gu Ning got the skincare products, she put them in her telepathic eye space, and only left two sets in her backpack, because she was going to give them to Song Manni and Xia Yichu. Therefore, Gu Ning went to the building of her corporation after she left the medicine factory. When Song Manni received the gift from Gu Ning, she was very happy. Boss, do I get a gift too? K approached them and asked. Youre a man! Gu Ning said and joked, Do you want to be a woman? Well, if you want, start with wearing make-up. Ha-ha. Hearing that, everyoneughed. K argued, Men can use skincare products too! Unfortunately, I didnt produce male skincare products. Gu Ning shrugged. K was annoyed, but couldnt do anything about it. Gu Ning didnt give the gift to Xia Yichu in person, but told Song Manni to do it for her. Since Song Manni and Xia Yichu didnt have many friends or rtives in the capital, Gu Ning hoped that they could be friends. After that, Gu Ning called Xu Qinyin; she was going to give her a set too. Chapter 618 - An Appointment with Xu Qinyin

Chapter 618 An Appointment with Xu Qinyin

Although they werent close, they had each others phone number. Xu Qinyin was born in the Xu family, and she was a walking ad for Gu Ning. If she became a loyal customer of Gu Nings skincare products, the brand would soon be popr in high society. Those super-richdies might doubt Kouzi, but they wouldnt doubt Xu Qinyin. Gu Ning didnt know whether Xu Qinyin would like Kouzi, but she knew that Xu Qinyin would try it for the sake of Leng Shaoting. As long as Xu Qinyin tried it, Gu Ning was confident that she would like it. When Xu Qinyin received Gu Nings call, she was surprised but she was willing to meet Gu Ning. Therefore, Xu Qinyin left her home at once. Xu Qinyin, where are you going? Its lunch time! Seeing Xu Qinyin leaving again, her mother called her loudly. One of my friends came here so well dine together, Xu Qinyin said. Your friend? Male or female? her mother asked in a hurry. Xu Qinyin rolled her eyes. She knew what her mother was thinking. Female. Hearing that, her mother felt disappointed. Xu Qinyin was in her mid twenties now, but she was still single and always hung out with female friends. Xu Qinyin soon arrived at the appointed restaurant, and Gu Ning was already waiting for her inside. Im sorry to keep you waiting, Xu Qinyin said. Not at all. I just arrived too, Gu Ning said with a smile. Please have a seat. After ordering, Xu Qinyin asked, Where is Shaoting? Isnt he with you? Oh, he left to carry out a task, and he isnt in the capital now. I came here for business, Gu Ning said, then took out the set of skincare product from her backpack. Ive prepared a gift for you; its a new product from my medicalpany. I dont know whether youll like it or not, but I strongly suggest you give it a try. Although Gu Ning did want to gain a reputation for Kouzi through Xu Qinyin, she wouldnt force her to do that. Your medicalpany? Hearing that, Xu Qinyin was surprised again. She didnt expect that Gu Ning would be able to do some things at such a young age. Yes, Gu Ning replied. Well, thanks! Ill try it. Xu Qinyin was happy to receive Gu Nings gift, and she trusted Gu Ning too. Oh, are you free tonight? Xu Qinyin asked Gu Ning. Obviously, Xu Qinyin had her n. Yes, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Xu Qinyins face lit up. Then hang out with me! One of my friends just opened a music bar and its interesting. Sure! Gu Ning agreed. She called Xu Qinyin, and Xu Qinyin came to meet her without hesitation, so it would be impolite if she rejected her invitation now. Anyway, she had nothing else serious to deal with. Afterwards, Xu Qinyin drove Gu Ning to meet her friends. Gu Ning, have you heard? Yuxin is Si Mings girlfriend now, but both of them are very busy, so they seldom meet each other. I wonder what will happen to them in the future. Xu Qinyin was a little worried about their rtionship. Saying that, she suddenly thought that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were in the same situation. Gu Ning, you seldom meet Shaoting too, right? Dont you feel lonely? Gu Ning smiled and said, Sometimes I do, but not often, because I have many things to deal with in my life too, so I dont have much time to feel lonely. Im still young, and Im fighting for my future. I dont think its a bad thing. Right, youre just 18, and youre even below the age of consent now, Xu Qinyin said then she added, Well, Im really envious of you. I wish I were 18 now too so that my mother wouldnt urge me to find a boyfriend or get married. It isnt easy to find a boyfriend now. Xu Qinyin had even run away from home because of it many times, but she always went back after a short time. Doesnt your older brother have many singlerades? Dont you like any of them? Gu Ning asked. Gu Ning understood that Xu Qinyin must have not found someone she liked among them, otherwise she wouldnt have stayed single for such a long time. Xu Qinyin shook her head and said, I dont like soldiers. Theyre too busy. Like my older brother, I only see him a few times a year. She was right. Soldiers indeed were very busy, and their partners had to get used to loneliness. Around a dozen minutester, Gu Ning and Xu Qinyin arrived at the newly-opened music bar. It was arge, popr bar. The music inside wasnt very loud, so it wasnt noisy. Gu Ning followed Xu Qinyin to a booth, and there was already a man sitting there with snacks, fruits and bottles of wine on the table. The man was around 30 years old. He wasnt handsome, but was quite charming. Seeing Xu Qinyining, he stood up at once. Hi! Let me introduce you. This is the boss of this bar, Song Nan, Xu Qinyin said to Gu Ning, then turned to talk to Song Nan, This is my friend, Gu Ning. Nice to meet you, Mr. Song. Nice to meet you too, Miss Gu! Please have a seat, Song Nan said to them. After Gu Ning and Xu Qinyin were both seated, Song Nan asked, Only two of you? My other friend will be hereter, Xu Qinyin said. Do you want to share this table with some handsome guys? I have two friends wholle here too. If you want, I can tell them to sit here with you, Song Nan asked with a smile. Are you sure theyre handsome? Xu Qinyin was cheered up. Of course! Song Nan said. Why not! Xu Qinyin agreed. A dozen minutester, they arrived. Coincidentally, Gu Ning had met one of them before. Chapter 619 - Tang Qingyang

Chapter 619 Tang Qingyang

When one of them saw Gu Ning, his eyes lit up at once. Hi, Miss Gu! What a coincidence! Nice to see you, Mr, Jiang, Gu Ning said politely, but kept a distance from him. The man was Jiang Ruiqin. Jiang Ruiqin was thinking about Gu Ning all the time, and he even nned to run in the morning tomorrow again to meet her. To his surprise, they met again that night! Oh, you know each other already! Song Nan smiled, then gave Jiang Ruiqin a nce. He noticed something different from Jiang Ruiqins reaction. It was obvious that he liked Gu Ning, but Gu Ning seemed calm. They had just met each other after all, and werent familiar yet. Hey, Im here too! Didnt you see me? Xu Qinyin said with annoyance, feeling displeased at being ignored. Jiang Ruiqin didnt notice Xu Qinyin until she said that and felt a little embarrassed. Hi, Qinyin! The Leng family, the Xu family and the Jiang family were very close, and the younger generation of them all grew up together. You know each other too? Song Nan was astonished. Yes, we grew up together! Xu Qinyin said with pride. Well, let me introduce you. This is my friend, Tang Qingyang. He was studying abroad and just came home. Jiang Ruiqin introduced the man who came with him to the others. Hearing the name Tang Qingyang, Gu Ning was shocked, and looked to him at once. He still looked the same. He was back! Tang Qingyang was Tang Ainings younger cousin and owned 15% shares of the Tang familys business group in the capital. The Tang family in the capital had three brothers. The eldest brother was Tang Bingsen, the younger brother was Tang Qingyangs father, Tang Bingchao, and the youngest brother was Tang Bingjiang who was in his early forties and had a 17-year-old son as well as a 13-year-old daughter. In addition to Tang Bingsens 51% stake in the business group, Tang Bingchao and Tang Bingjiang each had 15%, and the rest was held by other shareholders and the market. However, three years ago, Tang Bingchao had died in a car ident, so his 15% shares fell into Tang Qingyangs hands. An idea dawned on Gu Ning. She thought that it wouldnt be a bad idea to cooperate with Tang Qingyang to gainplete control of the Tang familys business group. Tang Bingsen was the mastermind behind the death Tang Qingyangs father, and Tang Qingyang must have sensed something when he was younger, so he had decided to study abroad all of a sudden. If so, he must havee back now for a reason. However, it would be hard for Tang Qingyang to defeat the Tang family alone, unless he had powerful allies. In Gu Nings previous incarnation, Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue gathered a group of armed men to kill her. The Tang family had support from an armed gang. Although the gang was barelyparable with the Qing Gang or the Kirin Gang, it was threatening enough in ordinary peoples eyes. Only a few people knew the name and location of the armed gang behind the Tang family. Even Gu Ning, herself knew very little about it. In her previous incarnation, she was merely a killing machine in Tang Bingsens eyes, so it was impossible that Tang Bingsen would allow her to know much about his secrets. However, Gu Ning wasnt afraid of Tang Bingsens power at all. Instead, she was quite interested in ruining his power. At the same time, Gu Ning had no intention to be the chairman of the Tang familys business group, because she preferred to build up her own business empire. In that case, if Tang Qingyang wanted to take over the Tang familys business group, she was willing to help him. Tang Qingyang also noticed Gu Ning looking at him differently, but he didnt take it seriously. They greeted each other, then sat down. Before long, Xu Qinyins other friend arrived. It was a 25-year-old sexy woman. She was wearing a tight dress, which entuated her figure, and she attracted a lot of attention from men in the bar when she walked over. Even Song Nan and the others who had seen countless beautiful women before couldnt help giving her nces. Hi, everyone! She walked up to them and flipped her hair, which was quite alluring. Even her voice sounded sexy. Saying that, she sat right next to Song Nan and said, We meet again, handsome guy! Dont you see the two really handsome men in front of you? Song Nan said with annoyance. Well, why are you so displeased with it? Im not making fun of you. She rolled her eyes at Song Nan. Even though she was rolling her eyes, she still seemed very attractive, as if she was born a stunner. You... Song Nan didnt know what to say. He always failed in an argument with her. Xu Qinyinughed, then introduced the woman to them. Let me introduce you. This is my friend, Gu Anna. After that, she introduced the others to Gu Anna. Hi, Gu Ning, have we met before? You look so familiar, Gu Anna said to Gu Ning, but she sounded like she was flirting with Gu Ning. Gu Ning understood that Gu Anna was serious, but she was sure that this was the first time they had met each other. Maybe, Gu Ning replied with a smile. Gu Ning didnt care about it, but Gu Anna fell into deep thought. She thought that she must have seen Gu Nings face somewhere before. All of a sudden, Gu Anna took out her phone and searched Gu Nings name on the Inte. Oh, its really you. Goddess Gu! she eximed with excitement. Chapter 620 - A Fight in the Bar

Chapter 620 A Fight in the Bar

Everyone was surprised, looking at Gu Anna with confusion, then turned to look at Gu Ning. What? Gu Ning, however, realized that Gu Anna must have seen her picture on the Inte. Goddess Gu, I admire you so much! Gu Anna became Gu Nings biggest fan at once. Could you please take pictures with me? My colleagues will be very jealous of me. Gu Anna seemed so adorable, and nobody had the heart to reject her. However, before Gu Ning could say a word, Xu Qinyin asked, Whats going on here? Search Gu Nings name on the Inte, and youll know, Gu Anna said with impatience, then looked at Gu Ning with anticipation, like she would cry if Gu Ning rejected her. The others took out their phones and searched Gu Nings name on the Inte without dy. Gu Ning couldnt resist Gu Annas charm, so she agreed. Gu Anna immediately got up and moved to Gu Nings side. She took many photos of her and Gu Ning within seconds. When Xu Qinyin and others read the news about Gu Ning, they were all shocked. Miss Gu, it was you who rescued my younger cousin! Jiang Ruiqin was excited and astonished. Your younger cousin? Gu Ning didnt know whom Jiang Ruiqin was talking about. The boy who had been kidnapped on the overpass, Jiang Ruiqin said. Oh, that! Gu Ning figured out that Jiang Ruiqin was Master Jiangs grandson! Wow, Gu Ning, youre so amazing! Xu Qinyin was totally amazed by what Gu Ning had done. I cant believe its true! Song Nan said. Miss Gu, have you been practicing kung fu ever since you were a kid? Yes, Gu Ning said. Im curious whether you can beat Jinchen down, Jiang Ruiqin said. Of course she can! Xu Qinyin said with obvious admiration towards Gu Ning. What? Hearing that, Jiang Ruiqin was even more shocked. Did they try it? Although it was a question, Jiang Ruiqin already had the answer, otherwise Xu Qinyin wouldnt have said that Gu Ning could beat Xu Jinchen down. Yes, but it didntst long, because my older brother clearly couldnt win, Xu Qinyin said, and she didnt bother to hide her disdain for Xu Jinchen. Tang Qingyang and Song Nan knew that Xu Jinchen was Xu Qinyins older brother, but they didnt know much about him, so they werent very impressed by Gu Nings ability. However, Jiang Ruiqin was very familiar with Xu Jinchen, so he was quite shocked to know that Gu Ning could easily beat him in a fight. Since Gu Ning was better than Xu Jinchen, it seemed that she was a match for Leng Shaoting. Jiang Ruiqin didnt know that Gu Ning actually was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, and thought that it was impossible that they could meet each other, so he didnt mention Leng Shaoting. Xu Qinyin, couldnt you save your older brother some face? Gu Anna was amused. Xu Qinyin shrugged. She didnt care about it at all. Oh, Goddess Gu, is your jewelry store branch open in the capital? I saw many beautiful pictures on the official website of Jade Beauty Jewelry, and I really want to buy some, but City G is too far away and I dont have time to fly there, Gu Anna asked Gu Ning. She was a jewelry lover. Well open the branch in the capital next week, Gu Ning asked. Really? Gu Anna was excited. Please let me know once its open! Saying that, Gu Anna took out her name card from her bag and gave it to Gu Ning. No problem! Gu Ning took it with pleasure. Gu Anna was a potential customer, so she would obviously not reject. A whileter, Song Nan received a call and left. If youll excuse me, I need to use thedies room, Gu Anna said, then walked to thedies room. However, when she walked back, a young man stopped her. The man had two shot sses of alcohol in his hands. He gave one shot ss to Gu Anna and said, Hey, beauty, let me buy you a drink. Thanks, but I dont want to drink right now, Gu Anna said. The man felt a little embarrassed and nced around, then said to her in a low voice, Do me a favor. I made a bet with my friends. If you drink this shot, theyll lose twenty thousand yuan, and I can give you ten thousand yuan. How is it?. Gu Anna sneered. Although she didnt know whether this man was telling the truth, she wouldnt take the risk of drinking a shot of alcohol given by a stranger in a bar. If the alcohol was doctored, she would be in danger. Ten thousand yuan is nothing in my eyes. Please get out of my way, Gu Anna said with disdain, then walked away. However, the man was annoyed by her attitude. I think you better listen to me and drink it now! If you embarrass me, Ill make you a joke. Gu Anna was displeased, but she wasnt afraid. I think you better leave me alone now! The boss of this bar is my friend. Hearing that, the man was struck dumb for a second, but he wasnt scared either. So what? Song Nan is nobody. Song Nan was indeed nobody in his eyes, but Gu Anna admired Song Nan. She frowned, feeling the danger ahead. It was Song Nans bar, so Gu Anna wasnt willing to cause any trouble. What should she do now? What do you want to do? Gu Anna asked coldly. Drink it, he said. It seemed he wouldnt let her go unless she drank the shot. Gu Anna rolled her eyes, walking away, but was grabbed by the man. The man pped her across her face, and the clear sound attracted a lot of attention from people in the bar. However, nobody helped her, because none of them wanted to be involved in this mess. Chapter 621 - The Gu Family

Chapter 621 The Gu Family

F*ck you, bitch! the man even swore at her. In fact, Gu Ning had noticed them, but she thought that the man was Gu Annas friend. However, to her astonishment, he pped Gu Anna. If the man pped a stranger, she wouldnt get involved, but Gu Anna was her friends friend after all, so she couldnt stand aside. Therefore, Gu Ning stood up at once. She didnt say anything, walking towards them. Xu Qinyin and the others thought that she was going to thedies room, so they didnt pay much attention to her. How dare you! Gu Anna was so mad that she grabbed a bottle on the nearby table and hit the man over the head without hesitation. Although Gu Anna looked weak, she wasnt a weak woman at all. Instead, she would fight back once she was treated unfairly. Nobody thought that Gu Anna was going to attack the man, and the man was hit right on the head. With a loud crash the bottle broke and the mans head immediately started bleeding Everyone was shocked, and the sound also attracted the attention of Xu Qinyins group. Damn it! Anna is in danger! Xu Qinyin said standing up, then ran to Gu Anna, followed by Jiang Ruiqin and Tang Qingyang. Are you alright? The mans friends ran to him too. F*ck! How dare you hit me! The man was annoyed, and attacked Gu Anna. However, when he had just raised his hand, his hand was grabbed by a slim, beautiful girl. The girl looked very pretty, but was also cold, which scared him. Besides, this girl was so powerful and he couldnt move at all. Without dy, Gu Ning broke the mans wrist and kicked the back of his knee. The man abruptly knelt down right before Gu Anna. The scene shocked everyone in the bar again. How dare you hit Lord Lin! Lord Lins two friends stepped forward, trying to attack Gu Ning but was stopped by Jiang Ruiqin and Tang Qingyang. Let me go! They struggled and argued loudly, but couldnt get rid of the control of Jiang Ruiqin and Tang Qingyang. What happened? Xu Qinyin asked with concern. The man tried to force me to drink a shot and I refused, so he pped me! Gu Anna said in anger. She was born in the Gu family, and nobody dared to humiliate her like that. In the capital, there was only one super-rich family called Gu. Hearing that and seeing the palm mark on Gu Annas face, Xu Qinyin was in a rage. She didnt hesitate to p the man several times and said, Who do you think you are! Stop it! Do you know who he is? He is... A friend of the man tried to stop Xu Qinyin. However, Xu Qinyin interrupted him with impatience and said with disdain, I dont care! Saying that, she pped the man once more. At this moment, Song Nan walked to them after hearing the fight. Song Nan, if you dont support Lord Lin today, your bar will be closed! Another friend of the man who was the so-called Lord Lin said with obvious arrogance, like he was the king. Song Nan, instead, ignored him. He coldly stared at the man and said, Lord Lin, dont be so arrogant. Your family could be punished because of you. Song Nan didnt tell them who Gu Anna was, but it was quite obvious that Gu Anna came from a family that was much more powerful than their families. Hearing that, Lord Lins two friends shut their mouths at once. As for Lord Lin, he didnt have the strength to resist now. Send him to the hospital. If he wants to get revenge on me, Im here waiting for him, Song Nan said. Lord Lins friends supported him to stand up, then escaped. Gu Anna didnt say anything, but followed her friends, walking back to their seats. Other customers in the bar also kept on drinking and enjoying the music. In order tofort them, Song Nan gave everyone 20% off. Xu Qinyin and her friends, however, left the bar a short whileter. It wasnt early when they walked out of the bar, so they decided that they should go home. in cars Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna drove their own cars here. Although they drank, they didnt drink a lot, so they drove home on their own. Let me send you home! Xu Qinyin said to Gu Ning. However, before Gu Ning could answer, Jiang Ruiqin said first, I live in the samemunity as Miss Gu. If you dont mind, I can drive you home, Miss Gu. Of course not, thanks. Gu Ning didnt know that Jiang Ruiqin admired her from afar, so she agreed. Great! Xu Qinyin said. After that, Gu Ning along with Tang Qingyang got into Jiang Ruiqins car. Miss Gu, which high school are you studying in? Jiang Ruiqin asked. Although he still didnt know much about Gu Ning, after reading the news about her, he noticed her age. The No.3 High School in City F, Gu Ning said. City F? You dont live in the capital? Hearing that, Jiang Ruiqin felt surprised as well as disappointed. If Gu Ning didnt live in the capital, he wouldnt see her often. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Which college is your aim? Jiang Ruiqin asked again. The Capital University, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Jiang Ruiqin rxed. As long as Gu Ning was going to stay in the capital, he would have more chances to meet her. Chapter 622 - Does She Like Tang Qingyang?

Chapter 622 Does She Like Tang Qingyang?

Oh, why dont we exchange phone numbers? You can turn to me for help if you encounter any trouble in the capital. Youre Qinyins friend after all, so youre my friend too, Jiang Ruiqin said kindly. He seemed calm, but was actually very nervous because he was afraid that Gu Ning would reject him. Tang Qingyang, who was Jiang Ruiqins close friend, also noticed that Jiang Ruiqin liked Gu Ning. He had never seen Jiang Ruiqin being so kind and gentle to a girl when they met for the first time. Sure, tell me your phone number. Gu Ning agreed, because Jiang Ruiqin was Jiang Zhongyus grandson and she would meet him in the future. Hearing that, Jiang Ruiqin finally rxed, then told Gu Ning his number. Gu Ning called him, then hung up at once. Mr. Tang, why dont we exchange phone numbers too? Gu Ning took the initiative to ask for Tang Qingyangs number because she knew that she was going to cooperate with him. Jiang Ruiqin, however, felt upset, and couldnt help wondering whether Gu Ning liked Tang Qingyang. Tang Qingyang also had the same idea, so he hesitated. Although he thought that Gu Ning was very attractive, he gave up once he found out that Jiang Ruiqin liked her. However, he felt shy to reject Gu Ning, so he agreed. Gu Ning didnt know what they were thinking. If she knew, she would exin to them that she already had a boyfriend. After a while of silence, Jiang Ruiqin asked Tang Qingyang, Qingyang, when will you start to work in thepany?. Tomorrow, Tang Qingyang said. Are you ready for it? Jiang Ruiqin asked. Yeah, Tang Qingyang said lightly. Although he sounded rxed, Gu Ning sensed that he was quite stressed. Although Tang Qingyang didnt say it aloud, Gu Ning understood that he was going to fight on the battlefield. Before long, Gu Ning found that someone was stalking them. She used her Jade Eyes and saw a familiar face in the car behind them. She had met him in her previous incarnation. The man was in his early thirties, and worked for Tang Bingsen. Gu Ning had seen him a few times in her previous incarnation. Without a doubt, Gu Ning understood that he had to be stalking Tang Qingyang. However, she didnt know the reason why Tang Bingsen sent him to follow Tang Qingyang. Gu Ning actually didnt know his real name, but people all called him Lao Gui. Besides, Lao Gui was very good at fighting. Although Gu Ning wasnt afraid of him, she was worried that Tang Qingyang might not be his match. Therefore, Gu Ning had to do something Mr. Jiang, how is your driving skill? Gu Ning asked. Not bad. Jiang Ruiqin thought that Gu Ning was just chatting with him; he didnt know that someone was stalking them. Can you see the ck ORV (1. Off Road Vehicle.] behind us? Its been following us for a long time. I think someone is stalking us, Gu Ning said. What? Hearing that, both Jiang Ruiqin and Tang Qingyang were surprised, then displeased. Tang Qingyang turned back, and saw a car following not far behind them. Even though they had made several turns, the car still followed them. At this moment, they were sure that someone was stalking them. I think Im the target, Tang Qingyang said. Although he said it with doubt, he was very sure that he was the target, because he clearly knew that he was in a very dangerous situation now. What should we do? Jiang Ruiqin asked in a deep voice. Are you confident that you can get rid of him? If youre not, let me do it, Gu Ning said with a serious face. A touch of embarrassment shed by Jiang Ruiqins face. I dont think I can do it. Can you? He wasnt doubting Gu Nings ability, but he was worried about her safety. I can, Gu Ning said with confidence. Ever since Jiang Ruiqin got to know what Gu Ning had done, he had great admiration for Gu Ning and he trusted her. No problem. Let me stop it by the roadside first. Saying that, he stopped the car. When they stopped, the car behind them stopped too. There was a lot of traffic on the road. Jiang Ruiqin and Tang Qingyang would probably never have noticed it if Gu Ning hadnt told them. In order not to arouse their suspicion, Mr. Tang, please go buy several bottles of water. Mr. Jiang, you can stay in the car and directly moved to the rear seats, and Ill rece you, Gu Ning said. No problem! Jiang Ruiqin and Tang Qingyang agreed and started to take action. Tang Qingyang who was sitting in the front passengers seat got out of the car and walked to a nearby convenience store. At the same time, Jiang Ruiqin moved to the rear seats from the drivers seat and was reced by Gu Ning. Before long, Tang Qingyang was back and got in the car again. Lao Gui didnt notice any change from behind. Afterwards, Gu Ning reminded them to be prepared, and then she started the car. In the beginning, she drove it at the regr speed, then suddenly elerated it. She didnt even bother to slow down when there was a lot of traffic, and she could always masterfully overtake other cars on the road. Other drivers on the road all noticed a ck private car smoothly moving at a high speed among the traffic. They kept swearing, but had to admit that the driver of the ck private car was really skillful. Jiang Ruiqin and Tang Qingyang were both shocked. Even Lao Gui was astonished, and thought that he might have been discovered. Thinking of that, Lao Gui stopped following, in case he would expose himself. After all, he had only received the order to follow Tang Qingyang and see what Tang Qingyang was doing and whom Tang Qingyang was hanging out with. There was no need for him to attack Tang Qingyang right now. Seeing that Lao Gui stop following, Gu Ning and the others were a little surprised, but didnt think further. Lao Gui called Tang Bingsen the moment he stopped following Tang Qingyang, and reported on what had just happened. At that moment, Tang Bingsen was having sex with his mistress, Tian Feifei, in a big house. Tang Bingsen was an aged old man after all, and his body was already out of shape, while Tian Feifei was young and hot. However, she had to sell her body for money and fame, and even pretended to have orgasms when Tang Bingsen prated her to please him. Tang Bingsen was in histe fifties now, and he easily ran out of strength. Chapter 623 - Leng Shaoting Comes Back Overnight

Chapter 623 Leng Shaoting Comes Back Overnight

Men always wanted to prove their manhood in bed, and refused to admit that they were aging. Therefore, even though Tang Bingsen clearly knew that he was already old and out of strength, he still didnt want his women to despise him. However, right at this moment, Tang Bingsens phone rang. He was mad about being interrupted, but he knew that it had to be something important, otherwise his subordinates wouldnt dare call him when he was free. So although Tang Bingsen was displeased, he had to take it. Tian Feifei, instead, couldnt care less about it, because she was always acting in bed with Tang Bingsen. In fact, she thought that her agent was much better than Tang Bingsen. Tian Feifei maintained a secret sexual rtionship with her agent, but she didnt have the right to have a boyfriend because of Tang Bingsen. If Tang Bingsen found out that she was having sex with another man, he would abandon her after torturing her. However, Tian Feifei wasnt worried about it if the man was her agent. Anyway, Tang Bingsen assigned the agent to her in person, and the agent was very loyal to Tang Bingsen, except he was secretly sleeping with his mistress, so Tang Bingsen trusted him very much. The agent also clearly knew that Tang Bingsen was just paying Tian Feifei for sex. If Tang Bingsen had the intention to marry Tian Feifei, he wouldnt have dared to sleep with her. Tian Feifei also wasnt afraid that her agent would expose their secret, because Tang Bingsen definitely wouldnt let her agent get away with it once it was exposed. Therefore, Tian Feifei and her agent shared a dangerous secret, and they had to protect each other because of it. What? Tang Bingsen sounded very displeased. No man would be pleased if he was interrupted during sex. Lao Gui also sensed that, so he was more cautious. Boss, it seems that he noticed me and suddenly sped up, so I stopped following. What? He noticed you? Tang Bingsen was mad upon hearing that, because he thought that he had taken Tang Qingyang lightly. Tang Bingsen told Lao Gui to keep on watching Tang Qingyang, but he had to be more careful this time. After that, Tang Bingsen put on his clothes and was about to go home. Boss, dont forget to take a shower before you go home, Tian Feifei said to remind him not to be discovered by his wife. Hearing that, Tang Bingsen walked to the bathroom at once. At the same time, Gu Ning and the others arrived at the housing area. Gu Ning drove the car to the front of Zone C in the housing area, but she didnt stop it right in front of Leng Shaotings house, because she wasnt willing to let them know where she lived. Jiang Ruiqin understood and didnt ask further. Mr. Jiang, Mr. Tang, thank you so much for sending me home. Bye-bye. Gu Ning got out of the car. You dont need to call us misters. Were friends now after all, Jiang Ruiqin said, trying to be close to Gu Ning. Sure. Bye-bye, Ruiqin and Qingyang, Gu Ning said, then left. Jiang Ruiqin sat back to the drivers seat, and he didnt start the car until Gu Ning disappeared from his sight. What? Is she your type? Tang Qingyang joked. Although it was a question, he already knew the answer. I think shes more interested in you than me, Jiang Ruiqin said with jealousy. Of course not! Tang Qingyang said. She asked for your phone number! Jiang Ruiqin went down a dead end. Maybe she thought that it was impolite to only exchange phone numbers with you, Tang Qingyang said tofort him. Hearing that, Jiang Ruiqin thought that it was reasonable, so he stoppedining. When Gu Ning got home, she told K to investigate Tang Bingsen and the Tang family in the capital. In a vi near the southern suburbs from the center of the city. Tang Bingsen felt really tired when he got home and his wife, Ji Yijing, was still awake watching TV in the living hall. She was actually waiting for Tang Bingsen toe home. Ji Yijing was Tang Yaxins biological mother who had reced Tang Ainings biological mother and became Tang Bingsens second wife. She was already 45 years old, but looked much younger than her age. Ji Yijing didnt work, and all she was doing was taking good care of her appearance. Even so, Tang Bingsen had cheated on her many times. In fact, Ji Yijing was aware that Tang Bingsen had mistresses, but she turned a blind eye on it, because she had once been his mistress too. She also knew that she couldnt stop him from doing it, and she enjoyed her luxurious life now. However, if there was a love child, she would do everything to kill the child. Seeing Tang Bingsen walking in, Ji Yijing stood up at once and weed him home. Hi! Ive made some chicken soup for you. Have some before you go to sleep. Great, Tang Bingsen said, then walked to the table. Ji Yijing immediately served the chicken soup for him. After drinking the chicken soup, they went upstairs to go to bed. When it was midnight, Gu Ning received Leng Shaotings call. Leng Shaoting didnt want to bother her at midnight, but he just finished his task at this moment, and couldnt wait a second longer to call her. Im in your house in the capital, Gu Ning said. Great! Ill be right back, Leng Shaoting said, but didnt tell her the exact time. Gu Ning thought that Leng Shaoting would be back tomorrow afternoon. However, to her surprise, she heard the door open at 4 am from the first floor. She thought that it might be a thief, but an idea dawned on her the next second. Is Shaoting back? Thinking of that, Gu Ning ran downstairs. When she had just reached the second-floornding, she saw Leng Shaoting standing in the living room. When they met each others eyes, they realized how much they missed one another. At this moment, Gu Ning lost words to describe how excited she was now. She didnt expect that he woulde back overnight! Chapter 624 - Protect Yourself Well

Chapter 624 Protect Yourself Well

Leng Shaoting missed Gu Ning so much that he was unwilling to wait a second longer to see her. The next second, Leng Shaoting strode upstairs and sped Gu Ning in his arms. Ningning, I missed you so-so much! Leng Shaoting said by her ear, and she felt aroused by his warm breath. Gu Ning reached out her arms to hug his neck and looked at him with affection. Shaoting, I missed you too! How much? Leng Shaoting asked, and he started to breathe fast. More than you could imagine... Gu Ning said, and directly kissed his lips. They kissed wildly along the way to the bedroom, and then undressed each other within seconds. Right when Leng Shaoting pressed on Gu Ning against the bed, she suddenly noticed the injury on his chest, and was shocked. She remembered clearly that she had never seen this injury before. Although its color became much lighter and it looked like an old injury, Gu Ning knew that it was new. Without saying anything, Gu Ning cried while staring at the injury on Leng Shaotings chest. Her heart ached heavily for him. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting knew that he couldnt hide it anymore. Ningning, dont cry. Im fine now. Dont worry... he said tofort her at once. It was the first time that Gu Ning had cried in front of Leng Shaoting, and he literally had no idea what he should do now, he just wiped the tears off her face. Gu Ning still said nothing, because she knew that Leng Shaotings job was dangerous and it was unavoidable to have some injuries. That was the reason why she had given Leng Shaoting bottles of power crystals. However, she still couldnt ept the fact that he was badly injured. Gu Ning couldnt imagine the result if she hadnt prepared power crystals for him or he had run out of the power crystals. Besides, the injury was right on his chest! It must have been a very dangerous injury. If he had been shot in the heart, he could have died, no matter how many power crystals he had taken. The effect of the power crystals was barelyparable to her power. If Leng Shaoting was really in mortal danger, she could only save his life by directly putting her power into his body. Ningning. Leng Shaoting was more anxious because Gu Ning remained silent, but cried the entire time. He knew that Gu Ning felt heartbroken seeing the injury on his chest so he held her tightly to make her believe that he was fine now. He also felt guilty that Gu Ning cried for him. He didnt want to be injured either, but he was just a human being. If it was possible, he didnt want to be injured at all in a war or fierce gun fight, so that Gu Ning wouldnt be worried. He felt sad too, when Gu Ning was sad. Gu Ning stopped crying a whileter, and raised her hand to touch Leng Shaotings injury secretly putting her power into his body. Although Leng Shaoting was fine after taking the power crystals, Gu Ning still wanted his injury to heal as soon as possible. However, Gu Ning just healed the inside of the injury and left its surface the same in order to not arouse Leng Shaotings suspicion. Since it already happened, Gu Ning didnt want to say much, but reminded him to be careful the next time. You must protect yourself well the next time. I will. I promise, Leng Shaoting said. Even so, Gu Ning still felt sad in her heart, because both of them knew that it was a lie. As long as he was a soldier in the special forces, he was living with danger. The next morning, Jiang Ruiqin got up to run at 6 am in order to encounter Gu Ning. In case Tang Qingyang would interrupt them, he even forbade Tang Qingyang to appear with him. Unfortunately, he didnt see Gu Ning during the whole morning, which disappointed him. He wanted to call Gu Ning, but was afraid that he would disturb her. Most importantly, they just met each other, and werent familiar, so he felt shy to call her now. Jiang Ruiqin had never been afraid of anything before, but it all changed after he met Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning was absent, Jiang Ruiqin didnt run for long and soon went home. What happened? You seem so upset, Tang Qingyang asked Jiang Ruiqin, although he already had the answer. Nothing, Jiang Ruiqin lied. Fine. Since Jiang Ruiqin wasnt willing to say it, Tang Qingyang wouldnt ask further. Leng Shaoting hadnt had a good rest for a long time because of his task, so he had a long deep sleep. He didnt wake up until 9 am, and Gu Ning was still in her sweet dreams. He fixed his eyes which were full of love on Gu Ning, and felt like he had regained a priceless treasure. Gu Ning woke up a whileter, and felt a little uneasy when Leng Shaoting stared straight at her. Um, Im a little hungry, Gu Ning said. Are you? Let me help. Leng Shaoting wore an evil smile and pressed on Gu Ning. Hey! Gu Ning pushed him away. I want food, not you. Why were men always thinking about sex? Leng Shaoting stopped flirting with Gu Ning, and said with love in his voice, Sleep for a while longer, and Ill go cook for you. Gu Ning indeed needed more rest now, because she was so exhausted after the wild sexst night. Leng Shaoting got up at once, and took a shower before he went to go grocery shopping. When Gu Ning woke up again, it was already 11:30 am, and Leng Shaoting had almost finished cooking too. Gu Ning left the bed and took a shower. When she walked out the dishes were already on the table. Come on. Have a seat, Leng Shaoting said to her. Chapter 625 - Goddess Su

Chapter 625 Goddess Su

Gu Ning was starving and enjoyed the meal without hesitation. Leng Shaoting began to eat as well, and put a lot of food into Gu Nings bowl. When Gu Ning was almost full, she slowed down and said, I met Master Jiang, Master Xu and your grandpa at the antique street yesterday. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was surprised and panicked a little. And? Leng Shaoting asked. Actually, he wanted to ask whether his grandpa had recognized Gu Ning, but he was afraid that Gu Ning might find out that he already told his grandpa that he had a girlfriend. Gu Ning didnt notice anything unusual with Leng Shaoting, and said, They bought some real antiques at my store. I didnt want to charge them at the beginning, but they werent willing to take them for free, so I told them to pay me a hundred thousand yuan each. Leng Shaoting nodded. Oh, how is Uncle Tang now? he asked with concern. Hes awake now, Gu Ning said. d to know that! Leng Shaoting was relieved. If Tang Yunfan couldnt wake up, Gu Ning and Gu Man wouldnt live a happy life. Whats your n today? Leng Shaoting asked. The gship store of Cine is going to open tomorrow, so I want to have a look at the products today, Gu Ning said. Ill go with you, Leng Shaoting said. After the meal, Leng Shaoting told Gu Ning to have a rest, and he went to wash dishes himself. Well, its really good to have a boyfriend whos good at cooking and housework, so that I can eat and sleep well, Gu Ning said andplimented Leng Shaoting. Eat well, and you can sleep well! Leng Shaoting said and the stress was on the word of sleep. Gu Ning flushed and ignored Leng Shaoting, walking upstairs. She went back to the bedroom and checked her phone. There was a missed call from Xu Qinyin, so she called her back at once. The moment Xu Qinyin answered Gu Nings call, she was very excited. Gu Ning, the skincare products you sent me are so-so good! Ive never used such a set of effective products before. My skin is very smooth and shiny now! Women all cared about their appearances. Oh, my mother even wanted to steal the set from me, but she failed. Ha-ha! Xu Qinyin said with great pride. It seemed that Xu Qinyins mother also became a loyal customer of Gu Nings skincare products now. Hearing the good news, Gu Ning smiled with satisfaction. She was confident that her products would soon be popr! When will your skincare products be put on the market? My mother wants it so badly, Xu Qinyin asked. Tomorrow, Gu Ning said. There are also many new products, and you can go to the gship store tomorrow. In fact, Gu Ning could send Xu Qinyins mother a set, but she didnt do that because her store would be opening tomorrow and it needed poprity. Where? Where? Xu Qinyin asked with excitement. No.168, XX Road, downtown. Dont forget to go there along with your mother! Gu Ning said. Of course I wont! Ill tell my mother right now, Xu Qinyin said then hung up, and went to tell her mother the exciting news. Her mother called several female friends at once, and they decided that they would go there tomorrow together. Xu Qinyins mother had no intention to promote Gu Nings brand, because she didnt know Gu Ning anyway, but she simply thought that the products were quite good, so she rmended it to her friends. Xu Qinyin called Gu Annater as well, and invited her to go with her. Gu Anna cared more about skincare products than Xu Qinyin, so she absolutely wouldnt miss it. Even if not for the skincare products, they were Gu Nings friends, and should go to congratte Gu Ning tomorrow. After washing dishes, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning left home together. At the same time, a piece of news went viral. It was about the ads of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm. Su Tongnuo was a beauty herself, and she looked even more stunning in the photos and video ad after Ks editing. No matter if it was a photo or video ad, it was very attractive. Su Tongnuo dressed in three different styles in the posters and video ad. She was as pure as a flower fairy, as elegant as a noblewoman, and as powerful as a queen. She looked perfect with the jade jewelry. Wow! Shes a pure goddess! Im in love with her now. Shes so stunning, so is the jade jewelry! The posters make me want to buy all of them, but Im too poor to afford that. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Once the posters and the video ad were out, the number of Su Tongnuos followers on social media rapidly increased. At the same time, many people were impressed by the high level of the ad. Therefore, the ad attracted more and more attention, and soon became the hottest topic on Weibo. Once it became popr, haters couldnt remain silent anymore. I think she only looks good because of her delicate make-up and the retouchers outstanding skills. I dont like her. She looks like a calcting bitch. Seeing the abovements, Su Tongnuos fans got mad. Haters! Couldnt you focus more on yourself? Chapter 626 - Colaine Is Open

Chapter 626 Cine Is Open

Youre simply jealous of Tongnuos achievements now, because you haters can never achieve anything! As long as Su Tongnuos loyal fans saw viciousments, they would argue with them and forced those haters to shut their mouths. Anyway, there was no star who was admired by everyone. Even if an actor was very famous, or even became a household name, there would always be some people who disliked him or her very much. No matter who worked in the entertainment industry, he or she must be prepared to be criticized or sworn at for no reason. When the crew of Infinite Horror saw the ad of Su Tongnuo, they were all stunned too. Bai Lin was quite envious and even a little jealous of Su Tongnuos sess now, but she had no intention to scheme against her. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came to the gship storeter. It was divided into two spaces, and the pharmacy upied three-quarters of the entire store, while the rest belonged to the skincare products. The sign of the pharmacy was Cine Pharmacy, while that of the skincare products store was Kouzi Skincare. At the lower right corners of the two signs, the direct-sale store was marked. Direct sales meant that thispany directly sold its products at these two stores. Cine pharmacy was decorated in the same style as other pharmacies. Kouzi Skincare, however, was decorated beautifully. Nice to see you, Miss Gu and Mr. Leng! Ning Changkai greeted them when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived. Gu Ning had told Ning Changkai to call her Miss Gu outside of herpany, so Ning Changkai followed her order. Leng Shaoting had apanied Gu Ning to acquire the medicine factory, so Ning Changkai naturally knew him. How is everything going now? Gu Ning asked. Ning Changkai guided Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walking around the store and said, Most of the products have been ced on shelves. Several workers in the store were stunned by Gu Nings and Leng Shaotings appearance when they walked towards them. Right at this moment, a young man suddenly rushed in carrying a woman on his back. The womans face was pale and she seemed to be in great pain. The man anxiously shouted, Is there any medicine for dysmenorrhea? My girlfriend is suffering from dysmenorrhea! The man was hanging out with his girlfriend, and his girlfriends period came all of a sudden. His girlfriend always suffered from dysmenorrhea[1] on her period, and it hurt a lot every time. Yes! The leader of the pharmacy was a woman, and she answered the moment she heard the mans call for help. Although this pharmacy was going to open tomorrow, she wouldnt chase her potential customer away. The man put his girlfriend down on the sofa. Before long, the leader came back with a box of medicine. Take this, and shell be fine within minutes. It was quite effective if this medicine coulde into effect within minutes, because normally it took dozens of minutes or even hours. The man didnt ask further and opened it at once. There were six small bottles the size of a finger in the box. Take a bottle a time, the leader said. The man opened a bottle and helped his girlfriend take it. Once the liquid went into her mouth, she tasted some sweetness and it didnt taste terrible at all. The cool liquid medicine flowed down her throat. The moment the liquid medicine arrived at her stomach, her pain was gradually relieved, and the woman didnt feel much pain after only a minute. How is it? the man asked nervously. Its so good! his girlfriend said. Wow, this medicine is so amazing. I feel much better now after only one or two minutes! Honey, lets buy more of this! No problem. The man was relieved that his girlfriend seemed fine now. How much is this? he asked the leader. Sixty yuan, the leader said. This medicine is aimed to reduce abdominal pain. Not only dysmenorrhea, but its also effective for general stomach pain. Please give me another five boxes of it! The man didnt think that this medicine was expensive at all, although its price was twice a high as normal medicine. The leader went to fetch five more boxes and the man went to pay for them at the counter. At this moment, his girlfriend was able to walk on her own now. Because she was carried in by her boyfriend, many people noticed them and were wondering what was happening. When she walked out herself, everyone was surprised. Hey, miss, what happened to you just then? Why can you walk out on your own now? an old woman asked her with curiosity. The woman seemed a little embarrassed, but still answered, Um, I always suffer from dysmenorrhea on my period. My boyfriend and I just walked by this pharmacy, so we went in and bought a box of medicine. The medicine is so effective and I feel much better now. Really? Hearing that, everyone was astonished. If so, I must buy some for my daughter too! another woman said and walked into the pharmacy. Oh, I should also buy some for my daughter-inw! another old woman said and stepped into the pharmacy. Are there other effective medicines in the store? a man asked. Lets go inside and check it ourselves! another man said, and walked in the pharmacy too. Other people around noticed them walking to the pharmacy one by one, and they got curious too. Once it started, more and more people followed others walking inside out of curiosity. In addition, many of them acquired a lot of medicines at a time. Anyway, it wasnt a bad thing to prepare some effective medicines at home. Since this pharmacy was already established, people believed that the medicines in it were all qualified and safe. Although the medicines in this pharmacy were more expensive than those in other pharmacies, many people believed that their prices were higher for a reason. (1) Very painful menstrual cramps. Chapter 627 - The Public Jade Bid

Chapter 627 The Public Jade Bid

There was a girl who had an allergy because of eating mangoes. It was useless to apply ointment, and she had adverse reactions to infusion. A saleswoman gave the girl a 50ml lotion at once, which was well-packaged, and this medicine was also very effective. In the beginning, the girl thought that it was too expensive, so the leader told her to try it for free. After applying it for a few minutes, her skin gradually went back to normal. If she continued to apply the lotion three times a day, she would fully recover from the allergy. Moreover, this lotion was also effective in removing e marks. Therefore, it was very popr among girls. Without hesitation, the girl bought it at once. Other girls in the pharmacy also bought it after seeing its effect with their own eyes. Some people bought many kinds of medicine for themselves or their families too ording to the illnesses they had, such as cold, rheumatism, joint pain, and so on. Those were allmon illnesses, but werent serious, so it could be kept under control by taking medicines. Cine Pharmacy provided all the medicines formon illnesses. Why are the medicines here all the same brand? someone suddenly asked. A salesman exined. Its a direct-sale store of a pharmaceuticalpany, so there is only their brand, but the brand covers all themon illnesses. Look, there are many skincare products too! Theyre so expensive. Another saleswoman exined. If you hesitate because of its price, you can try its sample first. If you like it, you can buy more after that. Really? Hearing that, the girl was very happy, and took three free samples of skin toner, emulsion and serum. Other girls all got the same free samples. Within a dozen minutes, there were dozens of customersing in and out of this pharmacy. Although only half of them bought something, they were still able to make several thousand yuan. Its a really good beginning! Gu Ning and the others saw everything in the lounge, and Ning Changkai was especially excited. There was also a satisfied smile on Gu Nings lips. To be honest, she was surprised that this pharmacy could be so profitable within a short time even before it opened. Around 9 am, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. They went directly back to Leng Shaotings house. However, on the way home, Leng Shaoting received Xu Jinchens call. Hey, Shaoting, since Gu Ning is in the capital now, why dont you share a meal with us? Leng Shaoting didnt answer it at once, but looked at Gu Ning asking for her opinion in silence. Gu Ning could hear Xu Jinchens voice on the phone and didnt reject. Afterwards, they went to the appointed ce. Before long, Gu Nings phone rang, and the caller was Zheng Peng who was in City Teng. Hi, Uncle Zheng, Gu Ning said. Boss, Burma will hold the annual public jade bid on the 28th next month. Will you be attending it? Zheng Peng asked. The public jade bid was held once every year in Burma, and it was thergest public jade bid activity in Burma. The public jade bid was the most excitingpetition for jade merchants. It was aprehensivepetition of wealth, eyesight and courage. Prior to the beginning of the public jade bid, all raw materials of jade were numbered and indicated its weight as well as reserve price. The reserve price was generally low. All the raw materials were publicly exhibited for three days, and jade merchants observed all the exhibits one by one to select what they needed. Afterwards, they evaluated its price to determine the best bid price before putting it into the bidding box. Burma was very strict about jade resources. It was only legal o trade at the public jade bid, and all other kinds of trade would be regarded as smuggling. Although Gu Ning already had her own raw material mountain, she was running a jade provider now, so she needed arge amount of raw materials. In the beginning, Gu Ning nned to visit Burma to buy raw materials when she was free. She had her telepathic eye space after all, so she wasnt worried about being caught because of smuggling. However, unexpectedly, the public jade bid would be held the next month. It was already the end of this month, so she still had a month to prepare for it. She could settle the ongoing things within a month. Sure, why not, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting heard their talk on the phone, and thought that he could get at least a week free next month. If Im free next month, Ill go with you, Leng Shaoting said. Great. Gu Ning agreed. A short while after Gu Ning hung up the call with Zheng Peng, Jiang Ruiqin called her after he had hesitated for a long while. Hey, what are you doing now? Wanna dine out together? Jiang Ruiqin said. Hearing the voice, Leng Shaoting immediately knew who he was, and he was confused as to how Gu Ning got to know Jiang Ruiqin. Thanks, but I already have an appointment with my friend, Gu Ning said, feeling a little bad. Well, fine, we can dine together next time. Jiang Ruiqin was a little disappointed, but didnt insist. Sure, Gu Ning said then hung up. Are you familiar with him? Leng Shaoting said, feeling slightly jealous. Gu Ning sensed Leng Shaotings emotional changes, she wore a resigned look but still exined. Im not. I just encountered him when I ran in the morning yesterday, and I met him again when I hung out with Xu Qinyinst night. We just know each other for a short time. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was even more jealous. You just met him twice, and you already gave him your phone number and you even agreed to dine with him next time? Gu Ning was amused by her jealous boyfriend. However, she thought that it was reasonable that he was displeased, because she had so many male friends while he had few female friends. Actually, Gu Ning kept a polite distance for her male friends. Gu Ning didnt know what to do seeing Leng Shaoting being jealous, but she wouldnt me him. Instead, she became more patient and exined it clearly, Hes Qinyins friend, and Master Jiangs grandson, so It wasnt appropriate if I refused to exchange phone numbers with him. I can make an excuse the next time if he calls again. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting cheered up. Xu Jinchen invited them to dine together in the presidential suite at Jinlin Hotel which was Xu Jinchens family business. Chapter 628 - Who Chased the Other First?

Chapter 628 Who Chased the Other First?

There was a lot of game equipment inside, like a billiard table, KTV, mahjong, and darts so that you could have some fun with your friends after the meal. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at 5:30 pm, and their friends were already ying the games. There were four of them in all, including Xu Jinchen, Xin Bei, Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna. Hi, Shaoting, Gu Ning! The moment Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked in, Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei who were ying cue sports greeted them, then continued to y. Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna were singing in the KTV room, but the music wasnt loud, so they heard Xu Jinchen talking to Leng Shaoting. Gu Anna was surprised that Leng Shaoting came with Gu Ning and couldnt believe her ears. She didnt know Gu Nings rtionship with Leng Shaoting. Oh, Gu Ning is here! Xu Qinyin was excited, and stood up walking out. Wait, why did Gu Ninge with Shaoting? Gu Anna asked but Xu Qinyin was already gone, so she followed her out at once. When they came out, they saw Gu Ning standing by Leng Shaotings side, and he was helping her take off her backpack. Gu Anna was shocked. Are they a couple? Hi, Shaoting, Gu Ning! Xu Qinyin said to them. Gu Anna was already struck dumb, and couldnt say a word. Gu Ning left Leng Shaoting alone and walked to them. Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna pulled Gu Ning into the KTV room and Gu Anna asked her, Gu Ning, whats your rtionship with Lord Leng? Hes my boyfriend, Gu Ning said. What? Gu Anna waspletely shocked now. Although she wasnt familiar with Leng Shaoting, she had met him many times before because of her friendship with Xu Qinyin. In the beginning, Gu Anna was very attracted to Leng Shaotings stunning appearance and sexy body, and she had even tried to seduce him. However, he always kept a distance from her, and she was scared of his cold nces. Gu Anna used to think that Leng Shaoting probably didnt like women. However, Xu Qinyin told her that Leng Shaoting wasnt a gay. That being the case, Gu Anna was quite astonished that he suddenly had a girlfriend now. Although Gu Anna had admired Leng Shaoting before, Leng Shaoting never gave her any responses, so she already gave up and even felt stressed seeing him. Therefore, she was greatly surprised, but not jealous. Gu Ning, youre Lord Lengs girlfriend! Thats so astonishing! Gu Anna said. Gu Ning smiled, but didnt say anything because she understood why Gu Anna was as shocked as everyone else when they heard that Leng Shaoting had a girlfriend. However, Gu Ning was wondering about Master Lengs reaction when he found out. What she didnt know was that Master Leng already knew that Leng Shaoting wasnt single. Moreover, he was eager to meet his grandsons girlfriend. In fact, they have already met each other, but neither of them knew. Gu Anna med Xu Qinyin. Qinyin, why didnt you tell me that Lord Leng has a girlfriend, and his girlfriend is Gu Ning? Oh, I forgot. Xu Qinyin blinked her eyes and looked innocent. Gu Anna let her go, then stared straight at Gu Ning. Tell us, who chased the other first? He chased me, Gu Ning said. Oh my god! Gu Anna eximed with shock. To her surprise, Leng Shaoting, who seemed so cold and always kept a distance from women would chase a girl on his own initiative! Does he treat you well? Do you feel bored being with him? Dont you feel stressed in a rtionship with him? Gu Anna asked again. Ha-ha. Gu Ning and Xu Qinyinughed out loud, but both of them understood why she would ask those questions. Well, no matter how cold he is to others, hes always kind and tender in front of me. I dont feel bored at all being with him. Im living a happier life than ever, Gu Ning said with a smile on her face. d to hear that! Since Gu Ning said so, Gu Anna wasnt worried. Oh, Qinyin told me that youve established your own brand of skincare products. Itll open tomorrow, right? Ill go there to shop with my female friends! Gu Anna said. Great! Gu Ning said. Ive told all my female friends on WeChat, and theyll go to have a look too, Xu Qinyin said. Oh, right, I should do that too, Gu Anna said and sent messages to her female friends by WeChat as well. Gu Ning, why dont we add each other as WeChat contacts? Xu Qinyin asked Gu Ning. Sure, why not! Gu Ning took out her phone. I dont use WeChat often. You can call me if its an emergency. No problem, Xu Qinyin said. Add me too! Gu Anna said. Afterwards, Gu Anna, Xu Qinyin and Gu Ning added each other as WeChat contacts. Wow, Gu Ning, youve posted nothing in your moments! Anna and I have posted countless selfies or photos of food or beautiful views. Xu Qinyin was surprised after checking Gu Nings WeChat moments. Im not a fan of doing that, Gu Ning said. Gu Anna sent out many messages concerning Gu Nings skincare brand, and she soon had feedback. Some said that they disliked it because it wasnt an international brand. Chapter 629 - Public Display of Affection Chapter 629 Public Disy of Affection Some also said that international brands could also be very awful. For the sake of Gu Anna, many still decided to have a look. Gu Anna was born in a super-rich family herself so she, of course, wouldnt rmend bad things if she had tried them. Even though Gu Nings skincare brand wasnt very famous yet, Gu Annas friends were also willing to give it a try to please Gu Anna. Not everyone who was Gu Annas WeChat contact had a close rtionship with her, and many girls were born in rtively poorer families than the Gu family, so they all wanted to ride on the Gu familys coattails. As long as they could maintain a good rtionship with the Gu family, it was possible that the Gu family would give them a helping hand in the future. Even though they might not need that, it wasnt a bad thing to maintain a good rtionship with the Gu family after all. Gu Anna didnt care about their opinions. She wouldnt force them to buy the products anyway. The three of them talked and sang in the KTV room until 6 pm. If Xu Jinchen hadnte to tell them toe eat together, they wouldnt have felt hungry at all! During dinner, Leng Shaoting kept putting food into Gu Nings bowl, and even helped her peel shrimp, which made the other four single people feel quite jealous. Hey, couldnt you care a little about our feelings? Xu Jinchen said. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting knew that the others around the table were still single, but they still disyed their affection for each other right in front of them. Exactly! Gu Anna said. I loved freedom, but now I want love. When you were alone, you felt free, and you could do whatever you wanted. However, you somehow ached for love when you saw a loving couple. Why? You not single because of us, Leng Shaoting said, and hit the point. Fine. Ill choose a man from those who are chasing me now to be my boyfriend! Gu Anna said, like it was a very serious decision. Im so envious of you. You still have choices, but I dont think I have, Xu Qinyin said. Xu Qinyin was beautiful, well-educated, and was also from a super-rich as well as powerful family in the capital. There were few men who had the same background as her, but she also had many admirers. However, she liked none of them. It wasnt because she had high standards of her boyfriend, but because men today were all results-driven egotists. Even though Xu Qinyin had high standards for her boyfriend, she had the confidence to set the rules. In fact, she didnt demand that the man must be born in a super-rich or powerful family like her, but he must be outstanding and good-looking. However, she hadnt found anyone who meet her standards yet. Most importantly, her ex-boyfriend had a bad effect on her. Although her ex-boyfriend came from a rtively powerful family in the capital as well, his family was barelyparable to hers. Even so, Xu Qinyin had never thought lightly of him. Unfortunately, her ex-boyfriend had simply taken advantage of her. Exactly because her ex-boyfriends family was just rtively powerful, but not very powerful in the capital, he couldnt receive invitation letters from many high-end parties. The Xu family, on the other hand, was one of the richest families in the capital, so Xu Qinyin was always invited to attend those high-end parties. Therefore, her ex-boyfriend would ride on her coattails to expand his ownwork. Xu Qinyin had helped him several times, but her ex-boyfriend was never satisfied. He had even demanded to meet a certain figure. After that, Xu Qinyin was very disappointed, and broke up with him after a violent quarrel. All in all, Xu Qinyin still felt quite hurt in this rtionship, and didnt move on until a month had passed. Although it had happened a year ago, and she already got over her ex-boyfriend, it was still like a nightmare in her mind. She was afraid to encounter that terrible experience again, so she couldnt ept another man or fall in love easily now. Come on, you have many more admirers than I do! Dont y pitiful with me, Gu Anna said. As Xu Qinyins close friend, Gu Anna, of course, knew why Xu Qinyin looked so sad now, but she thought that Xu Qinyin should be more brave in love. There were indeed more bad guys than good ones in this world, but it didnt mean that there were no good men at all. Not every man behaved like Xu Qinyins ex-boyfriend after all. In addition, girls learned how to love from previous terrible experiences, Gu Anna did as well, but Gu Anna never lost hope for true love. She loved being free, and she also ached for love. Fine, I just havent found a man that I like yet, Xu Qinyin said. Oh, Gu Ning, I heard that your store will open tomorrow, Xu Jinchen said. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Ill go have a look with my friends to support you! Xu Jinchen said. Why would you men go there too? Those are female skincare products, Xu Qinyin said with disdain. She didnt know that Gu Ning also had a pharmacy. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen rolled his eyes at Xu Qinyin then said, I go there to support Gu Ning out of kindness, alright? Fine! Xu Qinyin made a face. After dinner, they sang a while longer in the KTV room before they separated. Once Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were back in the house, Leng Shaoting pressed her against the bed. He had been waiting for this moment the entire day. Chapter 630 - Morning Exercise

Chapter 630 Morning Exercise

Leng Shaotings hand touched every inch of her skin, which made her feel aroused. When he prated her at the end, she felt quite satisfied. At the same time, he also sensed a mysterious power in her body from somewhere deep, and his body mixed with hers into one. The next morning, Jiang Ruiqin still got up early and went out to run. He didnt run long, but stayed still at one ce, because he was afraid that he would miss Gu Ning. If he was waiting for her at a certain ce, he could see Gu Ning if she passed by. However, Gu Ning was still absent this morning. Jiang Ruiqin was more disappointed than ever now. Didnt she say that she runs in the morning every day? Why has she been absent for two days? Did she encounter any trouble, or is she avoiding me? Jiang Ruiqin thought to himself. Jiang Ruiqin couldnt figure it out, and went back home feeling sad. Tang Qingyang was preparing breakfast when Jiang Ruiqin came home with obvious disappointment again. What happened? Why do you look so upset again? You didnt see her today? he asked. Mm, Jiang Ruiqin said, throwing himself onto the sofa, staring at the ceiling with an absent look on his face. I just thought that you like her, but it seems like youre in love now, Tang Qingyang said. Jiang Ruiqins mood waspletely affected by Gu Ning now. Yeah. Jiang Ruiqin didnt deny it. Actually, he never thought that he would fall in love with a girl at the first sight and now he was falling even deeper when he was missing her. However, it wasnt his fault anyway. Gu Ning was so outstanding and attractive. She must have countless admirers. Tang Qingyang walked to Jiang Ruiqin and encouraged him. Tell her if you love her! She will never know it if you dont say it aloud. We have just met twice. I dont want her to think Im easy, Jiang Ruiqin said. Youre right. Tang Qingyang agreed, but he felt worried seeing his close friend being so upset. Compared to other men today, Jiang Ruiqin was really a reliable, good young man, so Tang Qingyang, as his close brother, didnt want him to be hurt by a woman again. Jiang Ruiqin had been hurt by a woman in love, but it had happened a long time ago, and he had already moved on now. True love was only for the right person. Gu Ning woke up at 7 am. Once she opened her eyes, Leng Shaotings stunning, sleeping face appeared in her sight, and she was deeply attracted to it. Leng Shaotings tanned skin looked very sexy in the sunshine. His wless face was as beautiful as a statue. Maybe he wasnt the most handsome man in the world, but he definitely was the most attractive one in her eyes, and she was willing to do everything for him. All of a sudden, Leng Shaoting opened his eyes, and wore an evil smile. Gu Ning was a little scared, but still couldnt move her eyes away from his smile. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting was quite satisfied, and wore a broader smile, which stunned Gu Ning. Do you enjoy looking at me? Leng Shaoting asked in his husky voice. Yeah, Gu Ning said listening to her heart. Go on, Leng Shaoting said. Why dont you kiss me? Gu Ning, however, stopped looking at him and was about to leave the bed. Nevertheless, Leng Shaoting pulled her back and pressed on her body without hesitation. What are you doing? Gu Ning looked at him, feeling nervous. Lets do some morning exercise, Leng Shaoting said with a serious face. No, my store is going to open today, and I must be there this morning. Gu Ning struggled to get rid of his control. I know, so It wont take long, Leng Shaoting said, and kissed her to close her mouth. Gu Ning couldnt resist it, and started to enjoy his kissing and touching. The forey onlysted for a short time today before Leng Shaoting prated her. After a dozen minutes, Leng Shaoting stopped. He hugged Gu Ning while taking a shower today. He knew that she would be busy today, so he wouldnt exercise again with her. After putting on fresh clothes, they left the house together. It was almost 9:30 am when they arrived. A whileter, Xu Jinchen came with flowers to congratte Gu Ning. Congrattions! Xu Jinchen said to Gu Ning. Thank you so much! Gu Ning took the flowers from him. Afterwards, Xin Bei also came with flowers. Seeing several extremely handsome sexy men standing at the door, many women stopped walking. Wow, theyre so handsome! Look at their bodies! Are they models? They must be! They could be actors too! If they were actors, countless women would be stunned by them. They discussed and took many pictures of them. Chapter 631 - My Girlfriend, Gu Ning

Chapter 631 My Girlfriend, Gu Ning

Some women also walked into the store to be near to them. Seeing the effect of those handsome men, Gu Ning said half seriously half jokingly, You may attract many customers for me today by simply standing here. My pleasure to help. Xu Jinchen smiled. He didnt feel embarrassed at all, neither did Xin Bei. Leng Shaoting followed Gu Ning the entire time. Once Xu Jinchen smiled, a group of women screamed with excitement. Oh, Im dead now. His smile is killing me. Me too! Hey,dies, why dont youe on in and have a look? You may try things before buying it, Xu Jinchen said to those women who were still standing outside hesitating to walk in. Hearing that, a lot of them ran inside at once, not for the skincare products, but because of the irresistible charm of handsome guys. Afterwards, more and more women were attracted by this popr store. Before long, Xu Qinyin came with her mother with bunches of flowers in the car. When Mrs. Xu saw Leng Shaoting standing with a girl, and they seemed quite close, she rounded her eyes in shock, and couldnt believe it. Qinyin, is the man standing by the girl in ck Shaoting? Mrs. Xu asked with doubt, because she couldnt believe that Leng Shaoting would stand so closely to a girl and he was even carrying a female backpack in his hand. Since it was a female backpack, it couldnt be Leng Shaotings. And there was only one girl beside Leng Shaoting, so it must be the girls. Yeah! Xu Qinyin said. Who is the girl? Mrs. Xu asked again. Shaotings girlfriend. Her names Gu Ning, the boss of this store, Xu Qinyin said with pride. What? Shaotings girlfriend? He has a girlfriend? Mrs. Xu was shocked to hear that, because she knew that Leng Shaoting never seemed to be interested in women, and Master Leng had even turned to her for help introducing a girl with a good reputation to Leng Shaoting. However, Leng Shaoting never showed much interest in blind dates. Therefore, Mrs. Xu was really surprised to hear that he had a girlfriend now. Xu Qinyin finally understood why her mother seemed so astonished, because her mother had no idea about it. Xu Qinyin and Mrs. Xu walked to Leng Shaoting and Gu Ningter. Leng Shaoting greeted Mrs. Xu with respect, Nice to see you, Aunt Tan. Mrs. Xus surname was Tan, so Leng Shaoting called her Aunt Tan. Shaoting, its been a while! Mrs. Xu said with a smile, then looked to Gu Ning. What a pretty girl! Why dont you introduce her to me? This is my girlfriend, Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting said with happiness. Whenever he introduced Gu Ning to his friends or rtives, he felt proud and happy. Mrs. Xu also noticed Leng Shaotings love for the girl. It seemed that Leng Shaoting loved her a lot. Its so nice to meet you, Aunt Tan! Gu Ning greeted Mrs. Xu with great respect. Nice to meet you too, Mrs. Xu said. Although it was the first time that she met Gu Ning, she somehow already liked her. Oh, I heard from Qinyin that youre the boss of this store? Mrs. Xu asked. Yes. Aunt Tan, please look around as you like, and you can have 20% off no matter what you want to buy, Gu Ning said kindly. Well, I came here to shop. To be honest, the facial masks you sent Qinyin are really good! My skin is much better now after using the skincare products than it was before, Mrs. Xu said with excitement, like a young girl who just got her favorite candy. In fact, Mrs. Xu couldnt wait to look around the store. Women all cared about their appearances. Its my honor to have your approval, and I do hope that people will like this brand, Gu Ning said with sincerity. Of course they will! Is this brand new? Mrs. Xu asked. Yes, Its a newly-established brand by myself and all the skincare products are produced by my own medical factory, Gu Ning said. What? Mrs. Xu was surprised again. In the beginning, she thought that Gu Ning was just running this small store. To her astonishment, Gu Ning established this brand on her own and she also had a medical factory! She was so unbelievable! Most importantly, Gu Ning looked so young. Wow, its amazing! You seem even younger than Qinyin, but Qinyin has achieved nothing at all! Mrs. Xuplimented Gu Ning right in front of her own daughter. Mom, please, Xu Qinyin said with a resigned look on her face. Although she hadnt achieved anything yet, it didnt mean that she wasnt working hard to achieve something. She just wanted to do something on her own, and not to rely on the Xu familys influence, but she failed till now. Fine, Gu Ning relied on herself to build her business empire, and Xu Qinyin had to admit that Gu Ning worked much harder than her, but she wouldnt give up. Chapter 632 - Fall in Love at First Glance

Chapter 632 Fall in Love at First nce

Why dont you do something to prove it? Mrs. Xu said to Xu Qinyin. Xu Qinyin felt embarrassed and remained silent. Hey, darling, Iming! At this moment, Gu Anna dashed over, followed by three young women with fresh flowers. Hi, Aunt Xu! Gu Anna greeted Mrs. Xu. Nice to see you, Anna, Mrs. Xu said with a gentle smile. I heard from Qinyin that Kouzi is a great brand, so I wont miss it. I also came here with my friends! Gu Anna said. When the other three women saw those handsome young men in the store, they were all stunned. They didnt get their mind back until Gu Anna mentioned them; they then greeted Mrs. Xu at once, Its so nice to meet you, Mrs. Xu, Lord Xu! They only knew Mrs. Xu and Xu Jinchen, so they only greeted them. Among these three women, two were born in normal rich families, while one was from a political family. However, their families were still barelyparable with the Xu family, so they felt a little uneasy in front of Mrs. Xu and Xu Jinchen. Nice to meet you. Except Leng Shaoting, the others all greeted them. Two young women kept giving Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei the eye, hoping they would pay attention to them. The reason why they didnt make eyes at Leng Shaoting even though he was the most outstanding one among them was because there was a girl standing beside him, and they were obviously a couple. If they dared to make eyes at him in front of his girlfriend, they would be criticized by others. They loved handsome, strong young men, but they werent idiots. Even though they didnt know Xin Beis background, he couldnt be an ordinary guy since he was standing with Xu Jinchen. In addition, they somehow felt that Gu Ning looked quite familiar. Dont you think that the girl standing over there looks quite familiar? a woman said to her friends. Yes, but I cant remember where Ive seen her, another woman said. They had met so many people in the past, so it was reasonable that they suddenly forgot where they had seen a particr person. Hearing their discussion, Gu Anna said, Didnt you send me the most popr news? Didnt you tell me you admire Goddess Gu? Shes standing right there. Gu Anna had precisely heard of Gu Ning from her friends. What? Hearing that, they were all surprised, and looked at Gu Ning at once. Gu Ning and the others already heard their conversation, so they knew why they looked so astonished. What Goddess Gu? Mrs. Xu asked with curiosity. Mom, Gu Ning is the girl who rescued Haoran. Xu Qinyin exined. What? Gu Ning did that? Mrs. Xu was also shocked. Gu Annas friends asked her without dy, Anna, please help us ask Goddess Gu whether shes willing to take photos with us. Although Gu Ning wasnt a star, she was a heroine. No problem, Gu Anna said, then walked to Gu Ning. In fact, she felt a little nervous because Leng Shaoting was standing right by Gu Nings side. Gu Ning heard their conversation but remained quiet. Gu Ning, my friends want to take photos with you after they found out that you are Goddess Gu. Are you willing to do it? Gu Anna asked. Although Gu Ning was reluctant to do so, she would seem arrogant if she rejected, so she agreed. With Gu Nings permission, they immediately walked to her with excitement, and Leng Shaoting also stepped away to leave them some space. They didnt bother Gu Ning for too long, and only took two photos with Gu Ning together. Afterwards, they posted the photos on their moments. Woman A: Dont you think this beauty in ck looks familiar? Guess who she is! Woman B: Finally met Goddess Gu in person! Woman C: Goddess Gu is sooooo beautiful even without any make-up! Once they posted the photos, many people leftments below. Some of them recognized Gu Ning and asked them where they met her. Some didnt and asked them who Goddess Gu was. Should we tell them? a woman asked. I think we better not. Itll bother Goddess Gu. I agree. Therefore, they didnt reply to thements. After a short while, another four young women arrived; they were Xu Qinyins friends. When they walked over, they noticed Gu Ning at first nce. Three of them got excited, but one seemed jealous. They also sharedmon friends with Gu Anna, so they already saw the photos. Three of them admired Gu Ning, but one of them disliked her. She hated Gu Nings beauty and ability, and even thought that she was better than Gu Ning. When their sight moved away from Gu Ning, they saw several extremely handsome young men, and were all stunned. When the woman who was jealous of Gu Ning noticed Leng Shaoting, her heart skipped a beat. She had never seen such an extraordinarily attractive young man before. She fell in love at first nce. Chapter 633 - The Woman Who Tries to Grab Leng Shaoting Away Chapter 633 The Woman Who Tries to Grab Leng Shaoting Away However, when she noticed that Leng Shaoting was standing very close to Gu Ning and even had a girls backpack in his hand, her eyes turned malicious, staring at Gu Ning Gu Ning, of course, noticed the womans admiration for Leng Shaoting and the womans hatred towards her. She knew clearly that the woman fell in love with Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning was slightly displeased, but didnt say or do anything for now. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Xu, Lord Xu and Miss Gu! they greeted them. They only knew Mrs. Xu and Xu Jinchen, and just found out Gu Nings name. Except Leng Shaoting who remained silent as usual, the others also greeted them politely. Two of the women who came had boyfriends, while another two were single, so the single women wanted to attract Leng Shaoting and the other mens attention. Although they wanted to do that, they didnt dare strike up a conversation with them, because they were afraid to embarrass themselves in public. Instead, they would pretend to casually walk by them and approach them to see whether they would pay attention to them. Unfortunately, none of the men gave them a nce. When it was 10:10 am, the opening ceremony began. Afterwards, the store was officially open. There werent as many important figures at the opening ceremony in the capital as there were in City G. Xu Jinchen and Leng Shaoting had nned to invite some members of the Xu family and Shengshi Group to attend it, but was declined by Gu Ning. It was just a pharmacy and aimed at curing illnesses as well as rescuing people, so there was no need to do a publicity stunt. Gu Ning decided to promote Kouzi at the right time. With the help of several extremely handsome men, many girls were attracted to shop in the skincare products store too. Kouzi? Ive never heard of this brand. Is it effective? the woman who admired Leng Shaoting said with disdain. Why dont we have a try? another woman said. Since the females all went to shop for skincare products, Leng Shaoting and the others didnt follow them, but went to sit in the lounge. The woman who admired Leng Shaoting didnt have much interest in Gu Nings skincare products, and walked to Leng Shaotingter. Hi, may I have a seat here? There are too many people over there and I need a rest, she said politely, then sat down on a vacant seat. Oh, please allow me to introduce myself. My names Di Runa. Im Qinyins friend. Nice to finally see you, Miss Di! Xu Jinchen, who was always a gentleman, kindly greeted Di Runa. However, Xin Bei and Leng Shaoting stayed silent and didnt give her a nce at all. The Di family was a super-rich family in the capital too. Although it wasnt among the richest families in the capital, it was a well-known family. Oh, Im surprised that you know me! Di Runa didnt expect that Xu Jinchen would have heard of her, and felt ttered. Although the Di family was a super-rich family in the capital, it was barelyparable with the Xu family. The Xu family owned one hundred billion yuan in wealth, while the Di family only had less than fifty billion yuan. There was a huge gap between them. Nevertheless, Di Runa felt quite disappointed seeing that Leng Shaoting didnt even bother to give her a nce. Qinyin has mentioned your name many times, Xu Jinchen said. Di Runa smiled, then nced at Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei. May I know these two gentlemens names? Mr. Leng and Mr. Xin, Xu Jinchen said, but didnt tell Di Runa their full names. In fact, Di Runa wanted to strike up a conversation with Leng Shaoting, but Leng Shaoting focused on the screen of his phone and didnt give Di Runa a nce. Leng Shaoting wasnt addicted to mobile phones, but he just got to know something about Gu Ning from their previous talk, so he searched it on the Inte when he was free now. He knew a little about what Gu Ning had done, but not clearly. Although Gu Ning was fine now, he med himself for not having helped her by her side when she had been in danger. Luckily, Gu Ning was safe. Di Runa was eager to leave a good impression on Leng Shaoting, but she failed to seize a good chance to do that. Actually, Di Runa was very suitable for Leng Shaoting ording to her appearance and family background, but love wasnt a business deal. At the other side in the store, women were looking around for skincare products. A woman had worked overnight for many days, so she had heavy dark circles under her eyes. She had used eye masks, but they were useless. Even makeup couldnt cover her dark circles now. Therefore, a saleswoman immediately took out a piece of Kouzi eye mask for the woman. In order to convince everyone, the saleswoman took a picture of the dark circles beforehand. The eye mask should beid on the face for 10 minutes. Afterwards, another woman said that she recently had some e on her face, so the saleswoman told her to remove her makeup first, and apply a piece of Kouzi facial mask after taking a photo of her face. The facial mask should beid on the face for 10 minutes too. Mrs. Xu and Gu Anna, however, didnt try anything at all, but directly bought ten boxes of facial mask and a piece of every other skincare product. Xu Qinyin, of course, wouldnt leave with empty hands. In the pharmacy, a man said that he had knocked his knee on a corner of the table yesterday by ident, and there was a bruise around his knee now. A salesman gave him the trial medicine in the store and applied it to his knee. After a few minutes, half of the bruise faded away! Someone who had a cold also recovered soon after taking the medicine of Cine. Seeing that, many people who hesitated to buy medicines here bought a lot without dy, especially cold medicines. Colds was a verymon illness, so almost everyone bought cold medicines. Ten minutester, the woman removed her eye mask, and her dark circles faded a lot, which was quite obviouspared to the photo she had taken. ordingly, the woman bought five boxes of eye masks without hesitation, because she always workedte. Not only her, but many women in the store bought many eye masks as well. Chapter 634 - Cao Wenxin Comes Chapter 634 Cao Wenxin Comes There were few people who slept early now and most people were used to sleepingte, so it was very easy for them to have dark circles. Since Leng Shaoting wouldnt talk to Di Runa, she felt bored and walked over to see what they were doing. The other woman removed the facial mask ten minutester too, and more than half of the e on her face disappeared, which was a miracle in the womens eyes. No matter how expensive the facial masks they had used before, it took a long time to get rid of e. However, Kouzi was different, and was able to remove most of the e after only ten minutes! There was no reason for them not to buy it. Although Kouzi facial masks were a little expensive formon white-cor workers, it was very effective after all. In those richdies eyes, however, this brand was very new and cheap, but they wouldnt mind its level as long as it was effective. Therefore, more and more women bought many facial masks. As for the woman who had removed the facial mask, a saleswoman directly helped her apply some emulsion along with face primer and BB cream. After that, the woman felt very good and bought the whole set at once which included an emulsion, face primer, BB cream, together with a facial cleanser. It cost over ten thousand yuan in all, but she didntck that amount of money. Other women also bought a whole set after witnessing its surprising effect. Seeing that Gu Nings products were so popr, Di Runa was quite displeased. No matter if it was effective or not, she wouldnt buy it, but she couldnt stop others from doing so. Among Gu Annas friends, a woman was a famous fashion blogger, and she had recorded everything before posting it on the Inte. She was used to posting good products, and wasnt advertising for Gu Ning. Some thought that it was an ad, and she exined that it wasnt. If her followers had doubts, they could check it in the store themselves. Many of her followers really came to the store of Kouzi to see whether it was as effective as she said. And the result was that most people believed that it was very effective, but some still wondered whether it contained chemicals which could harm the human body. Facing their doubts, Ning Changkai exined to them that all the products had passed the drug test, so they were safe. In that case, sales of Kouzi increased rapidly within a short time. During the morning, basically in two hours, Kouzi already made over two hundred thousand yuan. Medicines were much cheaper than skincare products, but Cine pharmacy was still able to make over twenty thousand yuan during the morning Many people were used to posting everything on their social media now, so they helped Gu Ning advertise her brands to some extent. When it was almost 12 am, Gu Ning and the others left for lunch, and left Ning Changkai in charge of the stores. Gu Ning invited her friends to dine together in a hotel. She also invited those females friends of Gu Anna and Xu Qinyin to join them. They, of course, wouldnt reject the chance to dine with so many super-rich and powerful people. Di Runa was the happiest one among them. In fact, she nned to invite them to dine together after the opening ceremony, because she didnt want Leng Shaoting to leave. Mrs. Xu, however, went home after shopping, and there were 13 of them left. Gu Ning booked a luxuriousrge private room in the Huangdeng Hotel, which could amodate 20 people. When they walked inside and sat around the table, Leng Shaoting pulled a chair for Gu Ning to sit down, which upset Di Runa. She wished that Leng Shaoting would do that for her. She also wanted to sit next to Leng Shaoting, but Xu Jinchen upied the seat before her. It wasnt because Xu Jinchen found out that she was paying special attention to Leng Shaoting, but because it was their habit. They knew that their boss disliked sitting with women, so they would separate women from him by sitting in the middle. Since there were so many women in the private room now, he had to be quick, in case any of them sat by Leng Shaoting. ordingly, Xu Jinchen sat by Leng Shaotings right side, and Xin Bei sat next to Xu Jinchen, while Gu Anna sat by Xin Beis side. Gu Ning was sitting on Leng Shaotings right side, and Xu Qinyin sat next to her so that the other women in the room had no chance to approach Leng Shaoting. Not only Di Runa, but the other women who were interested in Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei also felt disappointed, but they couldnt show it. During the meal, Leng Shaoting kept putting food into Gu Nings bowl, and didnt care how many people were staring at them. He even peeled shrimp for Gu Ning, which made others feel quite jealous. Seeing the scene, Di Runa lost her appetite. Gu Ning didnt feel uneasy at all, but enjoyed the meal. Im so jealous of you and I cant eat anything, Xu Jinchenined. Then put down your chopsticks, Gu Ning said directly. Xu Jinchen felt so hurt in his heart. At this moment, Gu Nings phone rang, and the caller was Cao Wenxin. Ningning, I heard that youre in the capital now. Where are you? Im in the capital too! Cao Wenxin was excited. Hearing that, Gu Ning was slightly surprised, then subconsciously gave a nce at Xin Bei. She had a feeling that something was going to happen. Im in the Huangdeng Hotel now, Gu Ning said. Really? Im here too! Todays Xinyus birthday, and were having a birthday party now. Have you eaten? Cao Wenxin asked. In the middle of it. Why dont youe over? Were in room No.888, Gu Ning said. Sure, Ill be there in two minutes, Cao Wenxin said. Who is it? Xu Qinyin asked with curiosity. Wenxin, Gu Ning said, then gave Xin Bei a nce. When Xin Bei heard Cao Wenxins name, he stopped eating for a second, and a touch of nervousness along with happiness shed by his eyes. Seeing that, Gu Ning was sure that Xin Bei liked Cao Wenxin. It seemed like they could be a couple. Gu Ning was right. Xin Bei couldnt help but think of Cao Wenxin all the time, but he refused to admit it because they didnt have a good first impression of each other. Chapter 635 - Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei

Chapter 635 Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei

Before long, Cao Wenxin walked in. She didnt know that there were so many people inside, so she was a little surprised when she pushed the door open. Once the door was open, everyone looked at her. A touch a jealousy shed by Di Runas eyes when she saw another woman who was more beautiful than her show up. There are a few vacant seats. Sit wherever you want, Gu Ning said. Cao Wenxin walked over. When Xin Bei appeared in her sight, she was obviously surprised and felt slightly nervous as well as excited. However, she became quite displeased when she noticed that Xin Bei and Xu Jinchen were surrounded by so many women. Wow, what a lucky day for you two single gentlemen to have so many pretty women to dine with you! Saying that, Cao Wenxin sat as far away as she could from the rest of the people in the room. There were seven continuous vacant seats, and Cao Wenxin sat right in the middle with three continuous vacant seats at both of her sides. Hearing that, everyone frowned. Some women disliked her at once. Theyre all Qinyins friends, and I know none of them, Xin Bei said with annoyance. It seemed he didnt want to be misunderstood. However, it sounded a little impolite too. Cao Wenxin, however, felt much better. A woman disliked the way Cao Wenxin talked about them, so she pretended that she was just joking and said, Youre right. Although Mr. Xin doesnt know any of us, hes really lucky to dine with a group of beautiful women. Exactly! Mr. Xin, dont you think today is your lucky day? another woman said. Both of them said it in a joking tone, and didnt find fault with Cao Wenxins behavior, so the others all thought that they were just joking, even Xin Bei didnt think that it was inappropriate. Nevertheless, Cao Wenxin sensed their strong hatred towards her, and was annoyed. Right! Today is Mr. Xins lucky day, but I think Mr. Xin should deal with something else first before he starts to enjoy this meal with so many pretty women, Cao Wenxin said in an ironic tone. Hearing that, Xin Bei frowned, looking to Cao Wenxin with confusion. What thing? The thing about Yu Wenjing, Cao Wenxin sneered. Xin Bei, although weve already cleared up the misunderstanding, I dont want to take the me for you. Yu Wenjing came to City B a while ago, and I encountered her in a shopping mall. She swore at me for no reason and even said that Im a siren. She also insisted that were dating. I denied it, but she wouldnt let it go and even harassed me by calling and texting me with different phone numbers many times. I seriously have no idea how she got my phone number, but please tell her to stop doing it or Ill punch her to disability, Cao Wenxin said with a serious face. She had been harassed by Yu Wenjing for a long time. Although Yu Wenjing was hardly her match, she was quite displeased being harassed all day. Once Cao Wenxin cklisted Yu Wenjings phone number, Yu Wenjing would use another phone number to insult her. She came to the capital this time in order to attend Ai Xinyus birthday party and also to pay Yu Wenjing back. Hearing that, everyone thought that there must be something going on between Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei, otherwise the woman called Yu Wenjing wouldnt keep harassing Cao Wenxin. At this moment, several women who admired Xin Bei around the table had a bad impression of him. They disliked a man who dated several women at the same time. Xin Bei, however, was astonished to hear that, and asked subconsciously, How could she know that were dating? Hearing that, the other women all realized that there was indeed something going on between them. Im not dating you! Cao Wenxin denied at once. The others around the table watched the drama in silence. Xin Bei immediately realized that he had said something wrong, so he exined it without dy. Of course not. I meant, why did she insist that were dating? Her friend saw us hanging out together at the Lantern Festival and sent a picture of us to her, Cao Wenxin said. Nheless, Cao Wenxin somehow felt that it was very wrong. She tried to exin that she wasnt dating Xin Bei, but her exnation proved that they did hang out together. We hung out together with our families. Why did she have to say that were dating? Xin Bei didnt understand it. Hearing that, everyone realized that there was a misunderstanding. I dont know! Cao Wenxin said with annoyance. All of a sudden, Gu Ning opened her mouth. Maybe she thinks youll make a great couple! Both Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei were struck dumb for a second, but Cao Wenxin denied it at once. Its not true! Ningning, Shaoting has peeled so many shrimp for you. Why cant you focus on eating! Xin Bei felt slightly disappointed when Cao Wenxin denied it. He thought that maybe she really hated him. Gu Ning looked to Leng Shaoting and asked him with an innocent face, Am I wrong? Youre right, Leng Shaoting said. Well, I do think Xin Bei and Wenxin will make a great couple, Xu Qinyin said. She suddenly had a feeling that it wasnt a bad idea. Their parents have the same idea, Gu Ning said again. Stop it! Cao Wenxin flushed. Xin Bei remained silent, like he agreed with it. He, of course, knew that Cao Wenxins parents approved of him. However, it seemed Cao Wenxin disliked him. Others around the table also noticed the chemistry between them. Chapter 636 - Punch Her If You’re Angry

Chapter 636 Punch Her If Youre Angry

Maybe out of guilt or something else, Xin Bei said to Cao Wenxin gently, which had never happened before, Im so sorry for what she has done to you, but there is nothing between her and me now. She did it on her own initiative. Cao Wenxin stopped eating, looking at him. Anyway, tell her to stop harassing me, or Ill punch her the next time. I know the address of her ce. Punch her if youre angry, and leave the rest to me, Xin Bei said. He was spoiling her, but even he didnt realize. Some of the women around the table felt a little scared. Cao Wenxins heart, on the other hand, skipped a beat all of a sudden. She actually enjoyed the feeling of being spoiled. Her heart pounded fast, and she didnt dare look him in the eyes. Damn it! Why did she suddenly feel like it wasnt a bad thing to have a boyfriend like Xin Bei? Thinking that maybe she liked Xin Bei now, Cao Wenxin felt uneasy. She moved her eyes away from him and focused on the food. Seeing that, Xin Bei wasnt sure whether Cao Wenxin was being shy. If so, why did she feel shy? Thinking that maybe Cao Wenxin liked him too, Xin Bei was cheered up a little. Just when they were about to enjoy the meal again, Cao Wenxins phone rang a second. It was a message warning tone. Cao Wenxin read the message from a strange number and it was all badnguage. She was mad at once, addressing Xin Bei, I cant stand it anymore. She just sent me another message with dirtynguage. Do you want to clear it up with her, otherwise Ill go punch her right now? Xin Bei thought for a while, then said, Ill go with you. Cao Wenxin asked with confusion, Do you want to clear it up with her or go punch her with me? If he was going to clear it up, she wouldnt go with him, in case it would cause more misunderstandings. In addition, was he going to punch a woman with her? To clear it up. If she wont let it go, you can punch her as you like, Xin Bei said, and didnt think that there was anything wrong with that. Hearing that, some women around the table had a worse impression of Xin Bei. I agree! Gu Ning said to Cao Wenxin. In fact, she thought Xin Bei probably just wanted to spend some time alone with Cao Wenxin. Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei then stood up and left together. Ningning, youre setting them up! Xu Qinyin blinked at Gu Ning with a knowing smile. Gu Ning smiled too, but didnt say a word. Do you think Wenxin is really going to punch Yu Wenjing? Xu Qinyin asked with curiosity. No idea, Gu Ning said, but Yu Wenjing asked for it even if Cao Wenxin punched her. Miss Gu, do you think its a good idea to support thedy to punch another woman? Dont you know its illegal? Di Runa said, criticizing Gu Ning. Actually, it was Cao Wenxins idea to punch Yu Wenjing, but Di Runa purposely put it as if Gu Ning had incited Cao Wenxin to do it. Di Runa said it in order to show her kindness which would entuate Gu Nings cruelty so that Leng Shaoting would have a good impression of her and even start to hate Gu Ning. Di Runa was too naive. Several other women also thought that it was inappropriate that Gu Ning had supported Cao Wenxin to punch another woman, but they knew that it was Cao Wenxins idea after all. Gu Ning understood that Di Runa was picking on her. Miss Di, I bet you must be very tolerant, and youll ept any misunderstandings, dirty words and harassment, right? Gu Ning said lightly. It was quite ironic. Di Runa was displeased. Not only Di Runa, but other also knew that it was irony. Gu Ning added, In my opinion, Ill never treat others the way I dont want to be treated back, but Ill pay it back if anyone dares hurt me. It sounded like she was talking about Cao Wenxin, but she was also warning Di Runa. Di Runa didnt think that Gu Ning knew about her affection for Leng Shaoting, so she had no idea that Gu Ning was warning her. I agree! Yu Wenjing asks for it herself, Gu Anna said. I cant stand it either! Xu Qinyin said. Xu Qinyin had never been through such a thing, but she knew that she couldnt tolerate offensive words or behavior. Since both Gu Anna and Xu Qinyin agreed with Gu Ning, Di Runa didnt know what to say now. In fact, she couldnt stand it either. After the meal, they dispersed. No matter how unwilling Di Runa was to see Leng Shaoting leaving with Gu Ning, she could do nothing about it. Shouldnt you visit Grandpa Leng at home? Xu Jinchen asked Leng Shaoting to remind him. Leng Shaoting would visit Master Leng first once he was back in the capital before. However, Leng Shaoting spent every second with Gu Ning now. Xu Jinchen wouldnt judge, but thought that it was inappropriate that Leng Shaoting wouldnt visit his grandpa now even though he was back in the capital. Leng Shaoting was struck dumb for a second, then remember that he hadnt visited his own grandpa yet. Yeah, Ill go visit himter. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to their ce. Xin Bei called Yu Wenjing the moment he walked out of the hotel. When Yu Wenjing received Xin Beis call she was thrilled, and Xin Bei even invited her to meet at a caf. Yu Wenjing believed that Xin Bei must have changed his mind and wanted her to be back by his side. Shesing, Xin Bei said after hanging up. Chapter 637 - I Feel Disgusted Seeing You

Chapter 637 I Feel Disgusted Seeing You

I think her love for you is already twisted. There is nothing going on between us, but she has to harass me again and again, which is so annoying! Cao Wenxin said with annoyance. Do you have to overreact so much? It seems you really hate to have anything to do with me, Xin Bei joked. He expected that Cao Wenxin would deny it. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin exined it at once. I dont hate having anything to do with you, but I just feel displeased being harassed by Yu Wenjing. Hearing that, Xin Bei cheered up and felt d that Cao Wenxin didnt hate him. Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin arrived at the caf first, but they didnt share the same table. Xin Bei would talk with Yu Wenjing first. If Yu Wenjing wouldnt stop insulting them, Cao Wenxin would show up and teach her a lesson. If Cao Wenxin was really going to beat Yu Wenjing, Xin Bei, of course, wouldnt stand there watching. It wasnt Xin Beis fault that he agreed with Cao Wenxin to punch Yu Wenjing, but Yu Wenjing asked for it herself. If she didnt learn the lesson now, it was possible that she would do something more annoying. At this time, there werent many people in the caf. Before long, Yu Wenjing walked in. She was excited to see Xin Bei. Xin Bei, its been... Have a seat. Xin Bei interrupted her with a cold expression before she could finish the sentence. Yu Wenjing didnt think further and sat down at once. Yu Wenjing, have you been harassing Cao Wenxintely? Xin Bei questioned her without hesitation. Hearing that, the smile on Yu Wenjings face disappeared. She didnt expect that Xin Bei called her to meet here because of Cao Wenxin. Yu Wenjing was more certain now that Xin Bei was dating Cao Wenxin. You called me today just for this? Yu Wenjing was disappointed and mad. Yes, Xin Bei said. Yu Wenjing felt so hurt and said in anger, She seduced you, so I punished her! Whats wrong with that? Do you really like her? Are you really dating her? Why do you care about it so much? She admitted that she had been harassing Cao Wenxin. Cao Wenxin, who was sitting by a nearby table, rolled her eyes. It was ridiculous that Yu Wenjing jumped to the conclusion that she had seduced Xin Bei just because of a photo of them. Its none of your business! Xin Bei coldly looked at Yu Wenjing. He had never despised himself as much before as he did now. How could he have fallen in love with such a selfish, snobbish and malicious woman? You are mine! Yu Wenjing almost shouted. It seemed that she had totally forgotten that she had already broken up with Xin Bei years ago. Im yours? Are you insane? Weve been broken up for years, and you are the one who dumped me, Xin Bei said. Im regretful now. Im still in love with you and I want you back, Yu Wenjing said and took it for granted that he should ept her as long as she still loved him. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin couldnt help but roll her eyes again. Yu Wenjing was so shameless! Xin Bei was annoyed. Youre the most shameless person Ive ever seen before! Who do you think you are? I feel so disgusted seeing you. Cao Wenxin gave Xin Bei a thumbs-up in her heart. Five years ago, Xin Bei joined the Red me. Because of his special identity, he couldnt tell anyone, including his family. When he met Yu Wenjing four years ago, he told her that he was just amon soldier. At the beginning, Yu Wenjing admired him for his honorable job, but soon disdained it because he didnt make much money. Afterwards, Yu Wenjing had an affair with a rich man but didnt break up with Xin Bei beforehand. Xin Bei didnt find out until he went to visit Yu Wenjing. However, not only had Yu Wenjing dumped him, but she had also humiliated him. Yu Wenjing was dumped by the rich man after a few months, but she soon turned to another rich man and was dumped after a few months again. After a period of time, she heard from a friend that Xin Bei was actually a military officer of high rank in the army, so she did everything to find him. Although Xin Bei didnt mind his girlfriends rich experience in sex, he would never ept a betrayer. Besides, Yu Wenjing was so rotten and he felt disgusted seeing her now. You... Yu Wenjing burst into tears and seemed innocent. How could you say that to me? Stop acting! I think you must clearly know what youve done during the past two years. Do you need me to help you point it out? Xin Bei said with obvious disdain. Cao Wenxin suddenly was curious about what Yu Wenjing had done during the past two years to make Xin Bei feel so disgusted now. Has she been a mistress of another man? Cao Wenxin thought. Yu Wenjings body stiffened and her face turned pale. In fact, she also despised herself when thinking about what she had done during the past two years. During the past two years, she had maintained a sexual rtionship with many rich men, but none of them treated her with sincerity. She had simply sold her body for money. Not long ago, she heard from her friend that Xin Bei held a high rank in the army. Chapter 638 - Hit with an Ashtray

Chapter 638 Hit with an Ashtray

A high rank meant that Xin Bei was a senior military officer in the army now! Therefore, she did everything she could to find Xin Bei and she really was still in love with him. However, he said to her face that he felt disgusted seeing her. Yu Wenjing was also an utterly selfish person. Yu Wenjing, stop harassing Cao Wenxin right away. She isnt someone you can mess with. Dont hurt yourself and involve your family too. Xin Bei warned her with a serious face. He didnt care about Yu Wenjing now, but he was unwilling to see Cao Wenxin being harassed again. Yu Wenjing couldnt believe her ears. Did you just threaten me because of her? Yu Wenjing still believed that Xin Bei shouldnt treat her like that. Yu Wenjing, thats all I can say. If you wont stop, youre digging your own grave. Since Yu Wenjing wouldnt listen, Xin Bei wouldnt waste more time on her. After that, he stood up and was about to leave. He would leave it to Cao Wenxin now. Xin Bei! Yu Wenjing stopped him and wore a malicious expression. Since you care about her so much, I promise Ill ruin her! Xin Bei turned around and stared straight at Yu Wenjing in anger, which scared her. Dont you dare! he said in an extremely cold voice. Xin Bei had never been so angry before. Although he was really annoyed by what Yu Wenjing had just said, he curbed his anger. However, when Yu Wenjing said that she was going to hurt Cao Wenxin, he couldnt limit his anger anymore. At this moment, he was certain that he cared about Cao Wenxin. Even though Yu Wenjing was afraid of him now, she lost her mind and threatened him. Lets see! Not only her, I promise Ill ruin every woman who dares to be with you! Ill never let you live a good life! Cao Wenxin couldnt stand it anymore. She stood up and walked towards them. Oh, whats your n to ruin me? she said coldly to Yu Wenjing. When Cao Wenxin suddenly showed up, Yu Wenjing went crazy. Xin Bei was really with Cao Wenxin now! Yu Wenjing grabbed the ashtray on the table and threw it at Cao Wenxin without dy. Seeing that, Xin Bei dashed over and protected Cao Wenxin in his arms with his back facing the ashtray. With a loud sound, the ashtray hit Xin Beis head, and it immediately started bleeding. The blood dampened Xin Beis hair and flowed down his neck and his gray shirt turned red within seconds, which was quite noticeable. Hearing the noise, others turned to look at them, and were all shocked by the scene. Yu Wenjing was struck dumb, so was Cao Wenxin. To Cao Wenxins astonishment, Xin Bei protected her in his arms. Actually, Cao Wenxin could avoid it herself, but Xin Bei pressed her to his chest before she could. Cao Wenxin felt touched as well as surprised by Xin Beis behavior. Whats going on here? A waiter came over and was shocked by the scene too. Hearing the waiters voice, Cao Wenxin got her mind back and asked Xin Bei in trembling voice, A-are you alright? Before Xin Bei answered her question, she shouted at the waiter, Call an ambnce! Oh, right-right! The waiter made a call in a hurry. I-I-I didnt mean to hurt you. Yu Wenjing trembled in fear and walked to Xin Bei. Xin Bei... F*ck off! Cao Wenxin kicked her in great anger. Yu Wenjing was a slim woman and was no match for Cao Wenxin at all. She was kicked in the stomach, and she stumbled backwards a few steps before she fell down on the sofa and hit the hard ground. Yu Wenjing was in great pain after the heavy kick, and couldnt move right now. Everyone around was shocked again. Im fine, Xin Bei said. Although he felt a little dizzy, it wasnt a serious injury. Cao Wenxin, however, was mad and pushed him away. What? Are you protecting her? I just kicked her once. Of course not... Xin Bei said. He was justforting Cao Wenxin to ally her concern. Then what do you mean? Cao Wenxin wouldnt let him go. I just dont want you to be worried about me, Xin Bei said. Hearing that, Cao Wenxins heart skipped a beat. What happened? The manager of this caf came over in a hurry. Seeing the blood on Xin Beis cor, Cao Wenxins heart ached for him. She ignored the manager and helped him sit down. Have a seat. After that, she turned to the manager. Give me a clean towel. The manager immediately arranged for a waiter to do that. Xin Bei suddenly enjoyed the feeling of Cao Wenxin worrying about him. All of a sudden, Cao Wenxin thought of Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was good at rescuing people. When Gu Ning received Cao Wenxins call, Leng Shaoting was kissing her in the house. He was quite annoyed to be interrupted at this moment. Even so, Leng Shaoting wouldnt stop Gu Ning form answering it. Hi! Gu Ning picked it up. Ningning, Xin Bei was hit with an ashtray in the head. Where are you now? Can youe over and help him? Cao Wenxins voice was trembling. Hearing that, Gu Ning was slightly scared, and asked with anxiety, Where? A caf on XX Road, but I think the ambnce is about to arrive. Please meet us at the nearby No.10 Hospital, Cao Wenxin said. Sure, well be right there, Gu Ning said, then hung up and left the house with Leng Shaoting at once. About seven minutester, an ambnce arrived at the caf. Chapter 639 - Cut a Finger Chapter 639 Cut a Finger Although the caf didnt suffer any loss, they had caused trouble here, so Xin Bei took out eight hundred-yuan bills and gave them to the manager before they left. The manager took the money, and let them go. Yu Wenjing was alone in the hospital, so the hospital had to inform her family. She didnt want her parents to know, so she told the doctor to call her older brother. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came a while after Cao Wenxin and the others arrived at the hospital. Many nurses eyes lit up when Leng Shaoting walked by them. A nurse even walked over and asked him, Sir, may I help? However, Gu Ning coldly rejected her. No need. Gu Ning had never seen a nurse being so gentle to a visitor in the hospital before. At this moment, a doctor was helping Xin Bei deal with the wound. Knowing that Leng Shaoting was on the way here, Xin Bei was in a panic, and he didnt dare look at Leng Shaoting when Leng Shaoting walked in the room. As a member of the Red me, it was an embarrassment that he had been hit with an ashtray. You were hit with an ashtray? Leng Shaoting stared at Xin Bei with a serious face. I... Xin Bei wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Cao Wenxin. Shaoting, he was hit with the ashtray because of me. She also knew that it was very embarrassing that Xin Bei, as a senior soldier in the special forces, had been hit with an ashtray. Leng Shaoting gave her a nce, then remained silent. Did Yu Wenjing use an ashtray to attack you? Gu Ning asked. Yes! Cao Wenxin said in anger. How is she now? Gu Ning asked again. I kicked her with great force, and I bet shes seriously injured, Cao Wenxin said airily. She didnt think that it was inappropriate at all. Gu Ning also thought that there was nothing wrong with it. If she were Cao Wenxin, she would beat Yu Wenjing to disability. The doctor finished dealing with the wound on Xin Beis head. Just when he was about to apply some medicine to it, Gu Ning stopped him, and took out a bottle of power crystal. She poured some water inside, and treated the wound for Xin Bei. The external application of the power crystal was aimed at curing wounds. It could improve resistance by talking it and the power would spread to the wound to heal it from inside, but the wound on the surface would look the same. It took more pills topletely heal a wound. Given Xin Beis outstanding physical fitness, there was no need for him to take the pill, so Gu Ning applied it to the wound on the surface. The doctor tried to stop Gu Ning, because he thought that Gu Ning wasnt a professional. However, Xin Bei agreed to it, so the doctor gave up and let Gu Ning do whatever she wanted. Before long, the wound on Xin Beis head stopped bleeding, which surprised the doctor. Wow. The doctor rounded his eyes in shock. He turned to Gu Ning and asked her with curiosity, Miss, may I know what kind of medicine is this? Its so effective! I have no idea. It was a gift from a friend. Gu Ning gave him a perfunctory answer. Since Gu Ning said so, the doctor didnt ask further. Ningning, hows the wound now? Cao Wenxin asked with concern. Its fine, but I think he better have a CT scan, Gu Ning said. Afterwards, Xin Bei went to have a CT scan. A whileter, the result was out, and the doctor said that Xin Bei was fine, but he better stay in the hospital for a day. Therefore, Xin Bei stayed in the hospital. Leng Shaoting had to go back to the Leng familys house, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt stay in the patient room for long. Gu Ning said, He was injured because of you, so you should stay here to take care of him. Shaoting and I have to leave now. No problem, Cao Wenxin said. Here. Apply it once in the afternoon, and once in the evening. Gu Ning gave Cao Wenxin the bottle of power crystal. Thanks! Cao Wenxin took it, and thought that this bottle of medicine was really important. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were gone, Cao Wenxin felt a little uneasy staying with Xin Bei alone. Um, Im not good at taking care of others. If you need anything, please directly tell me. Thanks, Xin Bei said. I should thank you for what you did, Cao Wenxin said. No big deal. I feel guilty that youve been harassed by her because of me, Xin Bei said, feeling embarrassed. Well, lets drop the topic. Do you want to have an apple? I can help you peel one, Cao Wenxin said. Thanks! Xin Bei said with a smile. Seeing his charming smile, Cao Wenxin flushed, and turned around at once, in case Xin Bei would notice it. Even so, Xin Bei still saw her red face. Xin Bei wasnt an idiot in love, so he knew that Cao Wenxin flushed because she liked him now. Although he wanted to ask her directly, he was afraid that she would be annoyed, so he decided to take it slowly. All of a sudden, Cao Wenxin cut her finger by ident and shouted in pain. What happened? Xin Bei jumped out of the bed at once. Seeing that her finger was bleeding, he felt very sad. Its fine. I just cut my finger by ident. Cao Wenxin wasnt a weak woman, so she didnt care about it at all. Its bleeding! Xin Bei was displeased. Where is the medicine Gu Ning gave you? Xin Bei asked. I can ask for an adhesive bandage from the nurse, and itll be fine. The medicine is for your wound. Cao Wenxin thought that the cut on her finger was barelyparable to the wound on Xin Beis head. Chapter 640 - Search Your Body Chapter 640 Search Your Body Give it to me yourself, or do you want me to search for it on your body? Xin Bei asked staring straight at her. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin couldnt believe her ears. However, she didnt feel offended at all, but flushed again. Xin Bei waited for a few seconds. Seeing Cao Wenxin still standing there, he said, You remain silent, so then I guess Ill search your body. Saying that, he stepped forward. Ill give it to you. Cao Wenxin gave up at once. She took out the porcin bottle from her pocket and Xin Bei grabbed it at once, then applied the medicine to the cut on her finger. Seeing Xin Bei being so cautious, Cao Wenxins heart pounded fast and she enjoyed it very much. Once the liquid medicine was applied to Cao Wenxins injured finger, she felt the flow of coldness into it. Within seconds, the pain was reduced, the wound stopped bleeding and the cut healed too. There was only a light mark left on her finger, like a scar. Although they knew that Gu Nings medicine was very effective, Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin were still astonished. However, right at this moment, the door was kicked open with a loud sound, and a man who was around 30 years old dashed inside with his face full of anger. Seeing Xin Bei being so close to Cao Wenxin, he was mad at once. Xin Bei, how can you hurt my younger sister like that!? He said that, and was about to punch Xin Bei. However, it was impossible that he could beat Xin Bei. In case the man would hurt Cao Wenxin, Xin Bei caught the man and got control of him at once. Xin Bei, let me go! The man struggled, but it was useless, which made him even angrier. Xin Bei, are you a real man or not? How could you let another woman kick my younger sister? Although you broke up with my younger sister, you cant be so cold-blooded given that she was your girlfriend! Yu Wenkang, I thought that youre a sensitive man, but unexpectedly you cant distinguish right or wrong. You only see that your younger sister is injured, but do you know what happened before that? Xin Bei questioned him in anger. Yu Wenkang was exactly Yu Wenjings older brother, and he came here to cause trouble once he heard that his younger sister was hurt by a woman with Xin Bei. No matter what happened you shouldnt have watched another woman kick my younger sister and done nothing! My younger sister loves you so much, and you treat her like that? Yu Wenkang argued, like Xin Bei should feel honored that his younger sister loved him. It was the worst decision Ive ever made to be with Yu Wenjing, Xin Bei sneered. Yu Wenkang, I bet that you must know what kind of person your younger sister is. I dont want to judge her, but please tell her to stop harassing my friend. She attacked my friend with an ashtray in a public ce. If you were me, would you let a stranger hurt you and not resist at all? What? Yu Wenkang was shocked. He had no idea what Yu Wenjing had done. Yu Wenjing only told him that a woman who was with Xin Bei kicked her and she was badly injured now. Yu Wenkang was actually aware of the fact that it was Yu Wenjing who had dumped Xin Bei. However, he also supported Yu Wenjing getting Xin Bei back after finding out that Xin Bei was a military officer of high rank. He was also selfish, but he wouldnt force Xin Bei if Xin Bei rejected. In addition, he was so mad now only because he thought that Yu Wenjing was badly injured after arguing with the woman who were with Xin Bei. If what Xin Bei told him was true, it was Yu Wenjings fault. When he calmed himself down, he saw that Xin Beis forehead was wrapped in bandages. Xin Bei must have protected the woman when Yu Wenjing attacked her with an ashtray. Are you sure? Yu Wenkang asked with doubt. You can go check the surveince video of that caf, Xin Bei said, then let Yu Wenkang go. Yu Wenkang didnt say anything further, and turned around walking out. Wait a second. Xin Bei stopped him. Tell Yu Wenjing to stop harassing my friend. My friend isnt someone she can mess with. She cant bear the result if my friend takes revenge, and your family will also be involved. Hearing that, Yu Wenkang panicked a little. The woman with Xin Bei must be from either a rich or powerful family. He believed Xin Bei, and he knew that Xin Bei wouldnt lie to him. Moreover, Xin Bei was a military officer of high rank now, so he, of course, knew many important figures. Yu Wenkang, on the other hand, was from a verymon family, and didnt dare annoy anyone with power or wealth. After he left Xin Beis patient room, he didnt go to the caf, but went to visit Yu Wenjing, and told Yu Wenjing what Xin Bei had said to him. Yu Wenjing didnt deny that she had attacked Xin Beis friend, and Yu Wenkang was mad at her. Yu Wenkang, youd better stop now. The woman is from a powerful family. If you annoy her, our family could be punished! Yu Wenkang said in anger. Yu Wenjing now got her reason back, so she was scared too and remained quiet. However, she was unwilling to give up now. Even so, there was nothing she could do about it. Leng Shaoting drove Gu Ning back to his house, and then went to the Leng familys house. Leng Shaoting told Gu Ning that he would dine with herter. Gu Ning, on the other hand, thought that he should share dinner with his grandpa. Leng Shaoting finally agreed. Before Leng Shaoting left, Gu Ning gave him eight gold bars and told him that it was a gift for Master Leng. Although gold wasnt worth much nowadays, an ancient gold bar was a precious collectible. Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning got them from an ancient grave, so he didnt ask further. Chapter 641 - Grandpa VS. Girlfriend

Chapter 641 Grandpa VS. Girlfriend

When Leng Shaoting was gone, Gu Ning surfed on the Inte to see peoples reaction to the ad of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Afterwards, Gu Ning called Gu Man and asked her how everything was going now. Gu Man told her that everything was going very well. Gu Ning didnt ask her about her rtionship with Tang Yunfan, because Gu Ning thought that it was better to let them deal with it themselves. She told Gu Man that the skincare products would be delivered to City F in two days. After hanging up the call with Gu Ning, Gu Man called Gu Qing and told her that the skincare products would soon be delivered to City F. Gu Ning took a rest for a while, then went to the building of her corporation. In Cine pharmacy, although there werent as many customers right now as there were during the morning, it was still quite popr. Cai Yaofeng was the heir of Xinghe Pharmaceutical Company. He was a young man who was around 24 years old, and his girlfriend pulled him to shop for skincare products in Kouzi store. However, when Cai Yaofeng noticed Cine pharmacy next to Kouzi store, he was astonished. Hasnt father ruined Cines business? Cine cant pass the drug control, and almost went bankrupt. Howe its open here right now, and is even so popr? How did they manage to put their medicines on the market? Does Cine have a new boss? Cai Yaofeng couldnt figure it out, then Ning Changkai walked by the door. Cai Yaofeng was shocked, and called his father at once. Dad, havent you ruined Cines business? Its open now, and I just saw Ning Changkai! Cai Yaofeng said. What? Cine is open, and you just saw Ning Changkai? Cai Yaofengs father, Cai Qinyi, couldnt believe his ears. Are you sure? Cai Qinyi couldnt ept it. He had already bribed a leader in the State Food and Drug Administration, and Cine would never pass the drug control. Exactly because of that, Cine almost went bankrupt, but why it was open now all of a sudden? Who helped Ning Changkai? Yes, Im sure! Wait a second. Ill send photos to you, Cai Yaofeng said, then took a picture of Ning Changkai and Cine before he sent them to Cai Qinyi. Seeing the photos, Cai Qinyi was shocked. He called the office leader of SFDA at once, but nobody answered. Cai Qinyi was displeased because he knew that something must be wrong if nobody answered his call. He was also worried that he could have been exposed, which would be dangerous. Even so, he was still unwilling to see Ning Changkai running a more sessful business than his. No matter what, Cai Qinyi had to do something about it right away, so he called his secretary and said, Go collect thetest information about Cine, and try to contact the office leader of SFDA! He was eager to know whether the office leader had betrayed him. Yes, sir, his secretary said, then left. When Leng Shaoting was at the Leng familys house, Master Leng was alone in it, because the other members had all left for work or school. Today was a sunny day, and Master Leng was ambling in the yard, so he saw Leng Shaoting the moment he walked inside. Although Master Leng was very happy to see him, he put on a serious face and said, Oh, I havent seen you for a long time! I thought that you went to meet your girlfriend. It turns out that you still remember that you have a grandpa! I already met her, Leng Shaoting said, and didnt care whether it would hurt Master Lengs feelings. Hearing that, Master Leng was annoyed. In the beginning, Master Leng was excited to see Leng Shaoting, but now he was quite upset after Leng Shaoting said that. His girlfriend was more important than his grandpa in his eyes! Here, a gift from Ningning for you. Leng Shaoting gave the wooden box to Master Leng. Master Leng was cheered up at once, and took the box. He opened it, and saw gold bars inside. These gold bars were neatly lettered with a mark of the Tang Dynasty, which meant they were made in the Tang Dynasty. Although Master Leng couldnt tell whether they were real or not, he believed that Gu Ning wouldnt send fake treasure to him. Master Leng was thrilled to receive this gift from his further granddaughter-inw. Your girlfriend is really a great girl! Master Lengplimented. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was very happy. In fact, Gu Ning still felt a little guilty because she had charged Master Leng for the antique in her store, so she sent this gift to him to make up for it. She knew that Master Leng wouldnt mind it, but she still thought that it was better to send him a gift again. Gu Ning also knew that Master Leng loved paintings, so she nned to give him The Confederate Rose by Water painted by Tang Yin at the formal meeting with him. Lets go talk in the study, Master Leng said, then walked to the study, followed by Leng Shaoting. How is the investigation of the Shen family going? Master Leng asked when they were in the study. Ive sent an undercover agent to the Kirin Gang, and he works for Long Tianhu now, but he hasnt gotten any evidence yet. The Shen family is very cautious, so we have to be patient, Leng Shaoting said. Chapter 642 - Meet Leng Shaojia

Chapter 642 Meet Leng Shaojia

If they were going to unseat the Shen family, they had to seize the best opportunity. Leng Shaoting would never allow them to survive. His parents had been killed precisely because their enemies had survived, and he wouldnt make that mistake again. Youre right, Master Leng said. Oh, how long will you stay here with me this time? Master Leng asked. Ill leave right after dinner; I have something else to deal with, Leng Shaoting said. Actually, he was eager to go back to Gu Nings side now. Why do you have to leave in a hurry? Master Leng was disappointed, but he wouldnt stop Leng Shaoting from leaving. In the hospital. Cao Wenxin didnt remember that it was Ai Xinyus birthday until she received Ai Xinyus call around 5 pm. She came to the capital to attend Ai Xinyus birthday party, but now she was absent from it! However, she thought that it wasnt appropriate to leave Xin Bei alone in the hospital. Seeing Cao Wenxin getting restless, Xin Bei asked her, Whats wrong? Um, actually todays my friends birthday, Cao Wenxin said with embarrassment. Dont worry. You can leave if you like. Xin Bei understood that Cao Wenxin hesitated to leave because of him. Are you sure youll be fine alone here? Cao Wenxin felt a little guilty. She promised to take care of him, but she was going to leave him alone now. If youre worried about me, you can visit me tonight after the party, Xin Bei said. In fact, there was no need for her to keep himpany the entire time, but he enjoyed herpany. Sure, then Ill visit you tonight, Cao Wenxin said. Oh, what do you want to eat? I can help you order some. Xin Bei thought for a while, then said, Well, its said that what you eat can improve certain parts of your body. I think I need to improve my brain now, so please help me order fish head soup. Ha-ha. Cao Wenxin snorted withughter. No problem. She called the Huangdeng Hotel and told them to prepare fish head soup right now and deliver it to the hospital. Cao Wenxin was a great beauty, and her smile stunned Xin Bei. When it was 6 pm, other members of the Leng family came home after work. Leng Yuanqians family was displeased to see Leng Shaoting, and only Leng Yuanzhens family greeted him kindly. Leng Shaoting treated them the same way back. Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi stayed in their schools, and Leng Shaojia was having fun with her friends, so they were all absent. Gu Ning was also about to dine with Song Manni and Xia Yichu. She had been in the capital for a few days, and Xia Yichu finally had a chance to meet her. Gu Ning was Xia Yichus idol now, not only because Gu Ning had helped her a lot, but also because of the news about Gu Ning. Precisely because of the popr news about Gu Ning, many reporters wanted to interview her, and even went to her school. Unfortunately, Gu Ning was absent, and the principal refused to give them Gu Nings phone number without Gu Nings permission. Xia Yichu also thanked Gu Ning in person for the skincare products she had sent her. Although Xia Yichu hadnt had her debut yet, and she could hang out wherever and whenever she wanted, she wouldnt be able to do it once she became famous. They didnt go dine in a luxurious hotel, but went to the biggestmercial district in the capital. It wasnt far from the building of Gu Nings corporation, and it only took several minutes of driving for them to get there. Gu Ning still drove Chen Cangyis car. Her corporation wasnt open for business yet, so she hadnt bought cars. Thismercial district with a long history was located downtown, and there were many time-honored shops along the streets. There was arge delicious section of the city in the center of thismercial district, providing varied traditional food and exotic food. They didnt know what to eat, so they decided to walk around to see what they wanted. In the end, they found a local hotpot restaurant. Although there werent private rooms and people were all eating in a big hall, it was super popr. Therefore, Gu Ning and the others thought that its food must be very good and walked inside. Hi, are there any vacant seats? Gu Ning asked. Miss, youre very lucky today. There is one vacant table, the waitress said with a smile. Ill book it! Before Gu Ning could say a word, another female voice sounded from behind them. Hearing that, Gu Ning and the others were annoyed and turned back to look at the woman. The woman also came with two female friends, and they were all in their early twenties. Gu Ning stared straight at the woman who just booked the table before her. The woman was very beautiful, but she had bad physiognomy. Her face was skinny with prominent cheekbones and a sharp chin. There were also wrinkles in the middle of her eyebrows. Her physiognomy showed that she could be very unkind. Although physiognomy didnt mean everything, Gu Ning knew that the woman was very aggressive, rude, and hot-tempered from her previous behavior. Im sorry, miss, but we came here earlier than you, Gu Ning said coldly. I didnt hear you book it before me, the woman said with disdain while looking at Gu Ning. Actually, this woman was Leng Shaojia. Leng Shaojia waspeting against Gu Ning for the table, not because she disliked Gu Ning, but because she was arrogant and self-centered. Besides, she was hungry now. Its ridiculous! I just asked the waitress whether there are any vacant seats, and I was going to book the table, but you interrupted me! Gu Ning said with annoyance. Miss, could you please wait for a while? Some diners are almost finished eating, and there will be more vacant seats, the waitress said to Leng Shaojia. No, I want thest vacant table! Leng Shaojia said without hesitation. Chapter 643 - Play the Blame Game

Chapter 643 y the me Game

Well... The waitress felt cornered. Seeing that Leng Shaojia was unwilling to retreat, she turned to Gu Ning and asked, Miss, would you please wait for a few minutes? In her eyes, Gu Ning was more considerate. Gu Ning was indeed considerate most of the time, but she wouldnt be friendly to those who were rude and domineering, so she asked the waitress, I think it depends on the rules of your restaurant. Firste, first served, or upy the seats by violence? Hearing that, the waitress was struck dumb for a second. The restaurant, of course, served the diners in order of arrival, but the women who came hereter seemed very aggressive. If they didnt get the table, they could argue or even fight here, which would affect other diners. However, this restaurant always obeyed the rule that the first customer was served first. If they broke the rule this time, it would damage the reputation of this restaurant, which would affect its business in the future. After thinking about it, the waitress decided to side with Gu Ning. Miss, please follow me, she said to Gu Ning. Hey, what do you mean? Leng Shaojia was mad and shouted in anger, I booked the seat first, so why are you guiding her inside before me? Leng Shaojia was ying the me game now. In fact, Leng Shaojia was so hot-tempered today because she was in a bad mood, otherwise she would tolerate it for the sake of the Leng familys reputation. Leng Shaojias angry shout attracted a lot of attention from other diners in the restaurant. In a corner, Jiang Ruiqin was dining with Tang Qingyang. The dishes had just been served on the table, so they turned to look over. However, at first nce they didnt see Leng Shaojia whose voice they were familiar with, but Gu Ning. Seeing Gu Ning, Jiang Ruiqins eyes lit up at once and he walked towards her. Tang Qingyang shook his head with a resigned look. Whats going on here. The manager of the restaurant walked over after hearing the noise. The waitress immediately reported to the manager on what just had happened. The manager seemed displeased after hearing it, and turned to look at the group of Leng Shaojia. Miss, Im sorry, but we always serve diners in order of arrival. If you still want to dine here, please wait for a while. If not, please go dine in another restaurant. How dare you talk to us like that? Do you know who we are? the woman stood by Leng Shaojias right side said arrogantly. I was born in the Shi family. The Shi family was a famous super-rich family in the capital, and the manager was slightly scared. Although Leng Shaojia was from a much more powerful family than her friends, she seldom exposed her identity, unless it was necessary. Master Leng had warned them not to use the Leng familys name to do bad things, or they would be punished ording to their familys principles. Normally, the person would be locked in a small dark room for three days without anything to eat and just water to drink, which could cause a mental breakdown. Leng Shaojia had been punished once, and she didnt want to suffer it again, so she would use her friends family background to bully others. Anyway, it was already enough. Miss Shi, do you think you have the right to grab seats away from others just because your family is super-rich? At this moment, a male voice sounded and it attracted everyones attention. Without looking at him, Gu Ning already knew who he was from his voice, so did Leng Shaojia. Gu Ning remained calm, while Leng Shaojia panicked a little. Jiang Ruiqin! Shi Yanyan was surprised to meet Jiang Ruiqin here, and didnt know what to do now. She gave Leng Shaojia a nce to ask for her opinion in silence. Although there was an abyss between the Jiang family which was amon rich family, and the Shi family that was a super-rich family, the Jiang family had a close rtionship with the Leng family after all. Most importantly, Leng Shaojia liked Jiang Ruiqin, and was unwilling to have conflict with him. However, Jiang Ruiqin disliked Leng Shaojia very much and kept a distance away from her. Leng Shaojia was in a bad mood today because of Jiang Ruiqin. Just an hour ago, they met Jiang Ruiqin, and Leng Shaojia invited him to dine and watch a film together, but Jiang Ruiqin rejected her. Fine. We can leave the table to them, but we must share a table with you. Leng Shaojia seized the chance to dine with Jiang Ruiqin. Nevertheless, Jiang Ruiqin ignored Leng Shaojia, and looked to Gu Ning with sincerity. Gu Ning, would you mind dining with us? I have always wanted to share a meal with you, so maybe today is my lucky day. Jiang Ruiqin! Leng Shaojia couldnt believe her eyes. Why did Jiang Ruiqin invite this girl to dine with him? And they even seemed so close? Whats their rtionship? Leng Shaojia thought to herself. Why not! Gu Ning said. Since they encountered each other, Gu Ning wouldnt turn Jiang Ruiqin down. In addition, Gu Ning noticed that the arrogant woman liked Jiang Ruiqin, but Jiang Ruiqin disliked her. If so, Gu Ning was d to see the arrogant woman being upset after Jiang Ruiqin invited her. Jiang Ruiqin then ignored Leng Shaojia and guided Gu Ning to his table. Leng Shaojias face was twisted in anger, and she lost her appetite, walking out at once. Her friends, of course, wouldnt stay in the restaurant and left with her. This restaurant was very popr and soon thest vacant table was upied. Although Leng Shaojia liked Jiang Ruiqin, she was too arrogant to tell him. In her eyes, the man she liked should feel honored and beg for her love, and she always believed that she was better than men. Even when she invited Jiang Ruiqin to dine together or watch a film together, she was still very arrogant and put it like she was doing him a favor. Chapter 644 - Are You Free Tonight?

Chapter 644 Are You Free Tonight?

Since Jiang Ruiqin ignored her on purpose now, she obviously wouldnt stay here and left at once. However, she would invite Jiang Ruiqin to hang out with her again after her anger went away. She wasnt willing to give up, because Jiang Ruiqin aroused her desire of conquest. A self-centered person with a strong sense of self-esteem always wanted what he or she couldnt have. Gu Ning followed Jiang Ruiqin to the table, and greeted Tang Qingyang when she saw him. Afterwards, they introduced themselves to each other. Here, please order whatever you want. Jiang Ruiqin gave the menu to Gu Ning, because he and Tang Qingyang had only ordered several dishes for two people. Thanks! Gu Ning took the menu. Song Manni and Xia Yichu also ordered their favorite food. Gu Ning, what are you up to these days? Jiang Ruiqin asked Gu Ning pretending to be very casual. Dealing with something, Gu Ning said, but didnt tell him more details. Since Gu Ning didnt want to tell him more details, Jiang Ruiqin didnt ask further. Oh, if you meet those women again in the future, you better stay away from them, especially the one who haspeted for vacant seats against you, Jiang Ruiqin said. Although he knew that Gu Ning was good at kung fu, it couldnt solve everything. Sometimes, power was the key to any problems. Oh, whats her background, Gu Ning asked with curiosity. The Leng family in the capital, Jiang Ruiqin said directly. The Leng family? Gu Ning was surprised. The Leng family in the capital was precisely Leng Shaotings family. It seemed unavoidable that she would meet the woman again in the future. Leng Shaoting had told her that he only cared about his grandpa in his family, so she could fight back without hesitation if other members found fault with her. Seeing Gu Ning being surprised, Jiang Ruiqin thought that she was a little scared, so heforted her at once. Dont worry. I can help you if she causes you any trouble. Its fine. I can handle it, Gu Ning said. In fact, she didnt care about Leng Shaojia at all. If she didnt have Leng Shaotings support, she probably would be afraid of the Leng familys power and influence, but there was no need for her to be afraid now since Leng Shaoting was her boyfriend. Oh, are you free tonight? If you are, why dont we go have some fun together in a club after dinner? Jiang Ruiqin asked. Id love to, but I need to deal with something else. Gu Ning declined. Fine! Jiang Ruiqin didnt insist, but felt disappointed. Leng Shaojia, who left in anger didnt have an appetite at all, so she went to a barter. She was in a terrible mood now, so she vented her anger by drinking with her friends Shi Yanyan and Qin Beixin. Leng Shaojia was very arrogant, so she only made friends with those who were from either super-rich or powerful families. Shi Yanyan was born in a super-rich family in the capital, while Qin Beixins father was a senior administration official in the capital. Although their family background wasnt as good as Leng Shaojias, they were all from the high society. However, only the Leng family and the Shi family had been super-rich and powerful for generations, and many members of those two families held important positions or great influence in either politics or business. In the Qin family, on the other hand, only Qin Beixins parents upied significant jobs in the government. That was the big difference between a single persons influence and a whole familys power. On the way to the bar, Shi Yanyan suddenly thought of a question, so she asked, Shaojia, I think Jiang Ruiqin treats the girl differently. Ive never seen him being so careful and gentle to a girl before. Does he like her? Hearing that, Leng Shaojia stopped walking for a second, and then realized that Jiang Ruiqin really was different today. She liked Jiang Ruiqin, so she naturally knew a lot about him, and she had also never seen him being so kind and taking the initiative to approach a girl. Did he do it on purpose to annoy Shaojia? Qin Beixin said. No matter what, I wont let her go. If I see her again, I promise that Ill pay her back! Leng Shaojia said with strong hatred. She had been embarrassed in public today because of Gu Ning, so she wouldnt forgive Gu Ning. When Leng Shaoting finished dinner, Gu Ning was still in the middle of it, so she received his call halfway through eating. Where are you now? Have you eaten? Leng Shaoting asked. Im at themercial district now, and Im still eating, Gu Ning said. Do you need me to pick you up? Leng Shaoting asked. Sure, Gu Ning said, then hung up. Cai Qinyi had the result of the investigation of Ning Changkai. The office leader was transferred to another department in another city, but nobody knew the details. Besides, no one knew whether he had betrayed Cai Qinyi either, but Cai Qinyis secretary said that they didnt have any solid proof against Xinghe. Hearing that, Cai Qinyi was a little relieved. Leng Shaoting soon arrived at the delicious city, and Gu Ning and the others also finished eating. Where are you going now? I can send you there, Jiang Ruiqin said. Thanks, my friend will pick us up, Gu Ning said. Great. Jiang Ruiqin didnt say anything further, but felt quite disappointed. When they walked out together, Leng Shaotings car was parked outside. Gu Ning said good-bye to them, and Jiang Ruiqin along with Tang Qingyang saw them getting in the car at the door. Seeing Gu Ning walking out with Jiang Ruiqin, Leng Shaoting was displeased. Didnt she say she would reject Jiang Ruiqins invitation for a meal? Why did they dine together? Gu Ning sensed Leng Shaotings annoyance once she was in the car. She immediately realized that he was mad because of Jiang Ruiqin. Although it was just a coincidence that she had dined with Jiang Ruiqin, Leng Shaoting didnt know, so it was understandable that he was mad now. Gu Ning exined it to Leng Shaoting at once, and Leng Shaotings anger faded, but Gu Ning didnt tell him that the woman was Leng Shaojia. In the beginning Xia Yichu and Song Manni felt stressed in the car, but then gradually got used to it. Afterwards, Gu Ning introduced them to one another. It was very dim in the car, so Xia Yichu and Song Manni didnt see Leng Shaotings appearance clearly, otherwise they would be astonished as well as excited. Chapter 645 - There Is No Sign of Anything Happening Yet.

Chapter 645 There Is No Sign of Anything Happening Yet.

Gu Ning asked for Song Mannis and Xia Yichus addresses, then Leng Shaoting drove them back before they went to his house. Once Gu Ning was gone, Jiang Ruiqin was very upset, but Tang Qingyang could do nothing about it. Lets go! Shes already been gone for a long while. Tang Qingyang lightly knocked Jiang Ruiqins arm. Jiang Ruiqin sighed, then turned around. Lets go have a drink! He was in a bad mood now, and he wanted to drink beers. Lets go! Since his close brother wanted to drink, Tang Qingyang, of course, wouldnt reject. Cao Wenxin and Ai Xinyu along with Ai Xinyus friends were about to adjourn to a KTV club, but Cao Wenxin always wore an absent look because she was thinking of Xin Bei. Ai Xinyu had noticed that during the meal, but didnt ask her because there were so many people around them. Since they were already out now, Ai Xinyu asked Cao Wenxin, Wenxin, are you alright? Yeah, Cao Wenxin said. Really? Im not dumb and youve been wearing this absent look for a long time! Ai Xinyu rolled her eyes. Fine. Cao Wenxin knew that she couldnt hide it from her good friend. I had a conflict with a woman today. She used an ashtray to hit me, and one of my male friends protected me from being hit, but he was injured on his head, and now hes still in the hospital. I think I should take care of him because he was injured for me, but todays your birthday after all, so he told me toe here. What? Why didnt you tell me? If I had known, I wouldnt have forced you toe here! Ai Xinyu was shocked and felt guilty. Go back to him! Ill be fine here. But todays your birthday! I... Actually, Cao Wenxin also wanted to visit Xin Bei in the hospital, but she thought that it would be unfair for Ai Xinyu. She flew all the way here to attend Ai Xinyus birthday party afterall. Its fine. Weve been good friends for years. I wont mind. Ai Xinyu was very considerate. If she found out the truth, but still forbade Cao Wenxin from leaving, it would be very unkind. Well, then Ill go visit him. Xinyu, Im sorry! Cao Wenxin hesitated for a while, but still decided to leave. Its no big deal. Just leave. Dont forget to bring some food for him, Ai Xinyu said and pushed Cao Wenxin outwards. After that, Cao Wenxin excused herself and left. She listened to Ai Xinyu and wanted to call Xin Bei to ask him what his favorite food was. However, she realized that they hadnt exchanged phone numbers with each other, which upset her. In the end, Cao Wenxin only bought some fruits to visit him. When she got back to the hospital, Xu Jinchen was also in Xin Beis patient room. Xin Bei felt bored after Cao Wenxin left, so he called Xu Jinchen to keep himpany. Xu Jinchen didnt know what had happened to Xin Bei until Xin Bei called him. He was shocked and came to visit Xin Bei without dy. When he saw Xin Bei, his first reaction was the same as Leng Shaotings. How could you be hit by an ashtray? It was a subconscious action! Xin Bei said. In fact, he could have pushed Cao Wenxin away, so neither of them would have been hit, but he hadnt thought further back then. Do you like her? Xu Jinchen asked, although he already knew the answer. Yes. Xin Bei admitted it. Well, it seems another member of our team is going to have a girlfriend, but Im still single. Xu Jinchen felt very sad all of a sudden. Leng Shaoting, Si Ming and now Xin Bei had all met their girls, but his girl was nowhere to be found. There is no sign of anything happening yet! Xin Bei wore a wry smile. Although he liked Cao Wenxin, it wasnt easy for them to be together. They still needed more time to get along with each other. Xu Jinchens first love was in college, and he stayed single for a long time ever since, so he couldnt give any advice for his close brother now, but could only hope that Xin Bei would be happy. When it was about 8 pm, Cao Wenxin arrived. Xin Bei thought that Cao Wenxin wouldnt be back until 10 pm, so he was surprised to see her when it was just 8 pm. Hi, Mr. Xu! Cao Wenxin greeted Xu Jinchen. Hi, I came to visit Xin Bei after hearing what happened. Since youre back, I think I better leave now, Xu Jinchen said. Bye-bye. Cao Wenxin didnt think further and walked Xu Jinchen out. When Xu Jinchen walked out, he gave Xin Bei an encouraging look. Why did youe back so early? Xin Bei asked when Xu Jinchen was gone. It wasnt because he didnt want her to be back earlier, but because he thought she needed to celebrate her friends birthday that night. Was it because of him? Thinking that, Xin Bei was cheered up. Um, I came here after dinner. They went to drink, but I dont feel like drinking today, so I didnt go with them. Oh, I wanted to buy some food for you, but I dont have your number so I didnt know what to buy, Cao Wenxin said. Hearing that, Xin Bei also realized that they hadnt exchanged phone numbers yet. If you dont mind, we can exchange numbers, Xin Bei said politely, but he was very anxious. Sure! Cao Wenxin said, and then they exchanged phone numbers. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were back in his house, Leng Shaoting pressed her against the bed at once. However, Gu Nings phone rang when he just started kissing her. Chapter 646 - Anything Else?

Chapter 646 Anything Else?

It was the second time that Leng Shaoting had been interrupted when he was kissing Gu Ning, and he was very unhappy. Ha-ha. Gu Ning snorted withughter seeing Leng Shaotings sad face, but she still answered the call without dy. The call was from Ning Changkai and he reported on todays sales figures to Gu Ning. Although the sales in the afternoon was lower than that in the morning, they had made a lot of money today. It was quite understandable because many of Gu Nings friends came to buy the products in the morning, and they were very generous customers. In addition, for the skincare products, except facial masks, it took time for customers to see whether they were effective or suitable, so most of the customers only bought a set each to have a try. The pharmacy also made dozens of thousands of yuan today. It was quite a good result without any advertising. Normally, a store of skincare products could make several dozens of thousands of yuan at the most on the opening day, but they had made over three hundred thousand yuan. And a pharmacy could make over ten thousand yuan at best, but they had made over forty thousand yuan. In addition, both Cine pharmacy and Kouzi store were direct-sale stores, and Gu Ning could make far more money by wholesale in the future. Gu Ning nned to open more retail stores of Cine and Kouzi and Ning Changkai would be in charge of it. Ning Changkai told Gu Ning that the products which would be delivered to City F were already packed. They would be loaded tomorrow morning, and he asked her whether she wanted to check it. Gu Ning thought that it wasnt necessary, because she believed that Ning Changkai could handle it well. After hanging up the call, Leng Shaoting pressed on Gu Ning again, but he was stopped by Gu Ning once more when he started kissing her. Wait a second. It was the third time Leng Shaoting had been interrupted, and he was very disappointed. However, he cared about Gu Nings feelings, so he didnt force her to have sex with him. Whats wrong? I forgot to book a ne ticket. I have to fly to City B tomorrow because Jade Beauty Jewelrys branch is about to open the day after tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Although Zhou Zhenghong was already dealing with it, she had to go back given that she was the boss. Ill go with you. Leng Shaoting had to go with her because it was a very important event. He got up from Gu Nings body and took out his phone to book ne tickets for them. It was better to book ne tickets as early as they could. Wait, I need to ask Wenxin whether shell go back with us tomorrow, Gu Ning said, and called Cao Wenxin. Gu Nings store was going to open, and Cao Wenxin said that she would go attend its opening ceremony, so did Xin Bei. Therefore, Leng Shaoting booked four ne tickets. The flight would take off at 1:50 pm tomorrow, so they could set off for the airport after lunch. After booking, Leng Shaoting pressed on Gu Ning once more, but Gu Ning pushed him away again. She thought that she should give Gao Yi and Qiao Ya a call now to find out how everything was going with them. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were both efficient, so they already settled everything they needed to do. Gu Ning told them to meet her once they were free. Anything else? Leng Shaoting stared at Gu Ning with a resigned look. Hearing that, Gu Ning was amused. Nothing. Lets begin! Once Gu Ning said that, Leng Shaoting directly pressed her against the bed and started to undress her. At the same time, Cao Wenxin was still chatting with Xin Bei in the hospital. Neither of them mentioned their feelings towards each other, but chatted casually. When it was 11 pm, Cao Wenxin had to go back to the hotel, because it wasnt appropriate for her to stay alone with Xin Bei in a room. In fact, Xin Bei was already fine after applying the liquid medicine Gu Ning gave him, but the doctor told him to stay in the hospital for a day in case his wound got worse. He would have another CT scan tomorrow morning, and he could leave the hospital if there was nothing wrong with his wound. Is it safe for you to go back alone? Xin Bei asked with concern. Its fine. The hotel will arrange for a car to pick me up, Cao Wenxin said. Hearing that, Xin Bei realized that the Huangdeng Hotel was kind of Cao Wenxins family business. Xin Bei didnt feel stressed facing Cao Wenxins unusual family background, because he was a respectable military officer in the army too. In addition to his high rank in the army, he also had a lot of wealth. Although he wasntparable to the Tang family, he wasnt poorer than the Cao family, so they could be a properly-matched couple. The rewards of their missions were very high. They might not gain much if they caught general murderers, but they would get rich rewards if they ruined an illegal drug cartel or caught people stealing cultural relics as well as arms traffickers. Those illegal groups had tons of money to run their illegal business. As long as they were caught, the government would take over half of their properties, and the other half would be divided among the Red me. For example, a head of an illegal drug cartel could have dozens of billion yuan in wealth, and those who fulfilled the task of catching the head could share half of his wealth. Therefore, each member of the Red me was super rich. Cao Wenxin took a shower when she was back in the hotel. However, she couldnt fall asleep at all, but kept thinking about what had happened today with Xin Bei. She was sure that she liked Xin Bei now, but not deeply yet, so she wasnt sure whether she wanted him to be her boyfriend. In addition, she was curious about his feelings for her. During this night, Xin Bei barely slept too, because he was also thinking of Cao Wenxin. Although he knew he liked Cao Wenxin, he hesitated to confess his affection for her before he was certain that she was willing to his girlfriend. Chapter 647 - Mind Your Reputation

Chapter 647 Mind Your Reputation

The prime time of a bar was around 12 am. Leng Shaojia and her friends actually drank some in the music bar, but they didnt have much. They knew that they were going to have fun in the second bar, so they stayed clear-headed. And now, they adjourned to a nightclub to start the second round of drinking Several male friends invited them to have fun here, and those men were all from the high society like them. There were different groups of the younger generation in the high society who disliked each other, and normally one would only make friends with others in the same group as themselves. They knew the conflicts among different groups very clearly and the older generation had reminded them to be careful too, so they would never socialize with people from the opposite groups. Even if they maintained a rtionship with their enemies, it had to be a bad one. Since they were friends, they shared many secrets about each other. If one made friends with the younger generation from the opposite groups, once the older generation began to fight against one another, it was unavoidable that his or her secrets would be the ammunition in their enemies hands. The bar was very noisy and full of colorful moving lights. Men and women on the dance floor were crazily swaying their waists and shaking their booties, like tomorrow was thest day of their lives. Although it was early Spring, it was still cold outside. In the nightclub, however, it was always Summer, and all the women were wearing tight, sensual Summer dresses. The air conditioners in a nightclub were on all the time, otherwise nobody would be willing to have fun here. Leng Shaojia and her friends also changed their clothes and put on short, tight, sexy dresses with heavy make-up. They looked totally different now. A while ago, they were elegantdies, but now they were hot women looking for amorous adventures in this nightclub. Shi Yanyan was the sexist of them, and her dress was so short that her underwear was easily seen once she bent a little. That was exactly what she wanted. Leng Shaojia was actually more beautiful than Shi Yanyan, but Shi Yanyan had a better figure than her. When Shi Yanyan shook her beautiful wine-red hair withrge curls, countless men around were attracted to her. Hey, beauties, wanna a drink? A good-looking man came over and struck up a conversation with them. Sorry, were busy now! We can have a drinkter, Shi Yanyan said with a sexy smile. She was very kind, so the man wasnt annoyed at all. After a while, they walked to the booth their friends had booked. There were three men and a woman who was wearing a skin-tight red minidress with her boobs almosting out. She was having sex with the man sitting next to her right in front of everyone. It was verymon in a nightclub. Although Leng Shaojia and her friends didnt have fun in nightclubs often, they werent rare visitors either, so they were already used to it. Oh, theyre already having fun! Shi Yanyan joked without any touch of irony. Hearing that, the man and the woman stopped and looked to Shi Yanyan. The woman moved her hair on her chest away and said airily, You didnt just find out so dont put it like its something surprising! Mind your reputation! Why dont you go get a room and then you can do it anyway you want? Shi Yanyan said. Shi Yanyan lived a promiscuous sexual life. To be specific, there was few rich kids who didnt have many sexual partners, but some of them would try to attract as little attention as possible to their behaviors in case it caused trouble. Leng Shaojia and Qin Beixin, on the other hand, didnt have as many sexual partners as Shi Yanyan, so they were able to maintain a good reputation for now. Hey, wee! Come on and have a seat! A handsome man stood up at once and invited them to sit with him. Hello, beauties, been a while! A tall, handsome blond man with beautiful features greeted them. Smith, when did youe here? Seeing the man, both Shi Yanyan and Qin Beixin were excited, but Leng Shaojia felt a little uneasy with a touch of embarrassment shing by her face. Smith looked at them, but his attention was all on Leng Shaojia with his eyes blinking in love. I just arrived today. Du invited you to have fun together, so I didnt tell you in order to surprise you! Du was the handsome man who invited them to sit with him. In fact, Smith was afraid that Leng Shaojia wouldnte, so he told Du to keep it a secret. Why would he be afraid of that? There was a secret between them, so Leng Shaojia felt embarrassed and uneasy whenever she saw him. It is a big surprise! Shi Yanyan and Qin Beixinughed. Afterwards, Du poured drinks for them. They clinked sses and downed it as the start of the evening. Leng Shaojia and her friends were a little drunk after drinking so much, but they were still conscious. At this moment, Smith moved to sit beside Leng Shaojia. Under the effect of the alcohol, Leng Shaojia didnt feel uneasy. Smith approached Leng Shaojias ear and said in a low voice, Will you leave with me tonight? His warm breath around Leng Shaojias ear made her feel aroused, and a touch of light shed in her eyes, but she still rejected, I dont think its a good idea. Smith caught the touch of light in Leng Shaojias eyes. He smiled and said in his husky voice, You know you dont need to restrict yourself. You should free yourself instead. You know weve had a lot of fun together before. Dont worry. Nobody will know and I wont force you. Smiths words shook Leng Shaojias belief. He was indeed very good in bed, and she was kind of addicted to it, but she was reluctant to maintain a sexual rtionship with him. If Jiang Ruiqin found out, he would probably never ept her. Although Smith was tall, strong and handsome, Leng Shaojia didnt have much affection for him. Besides, he had a divorce and it was impossible for her to date him, because she thought that it was very shameful. They had slept with each other once before because she had been drunk and felt lonely that day. Chapter 648 - Open Wider

Chapter 648 Open Wider

Seeing that Leng Shaojias belief was shaken, Smith was very proud of himself. I heard that youre still single. Since you dont have a boyfriend, you dont need to worry about it at all. It has nothing to do with betrayal. Leng Shaojia thought that it made sense and she also wanted to get revenge on Jiang Ruiqin. In addition, she was seduced too, so she agreed, Sure! Smith was happy hearing Leng Shaojias answer. In fact, although Smith liked Leng Shaojia, he was only interested in having sex with her, and had no intention to be in a serious rtionship with her. His ex-wife left him precisely because he had cheated on her. In Smiths eyes, he had to live his life while he was still young, because he wouldnt have enough energy to y around again once he was old. Moreover, he was rich, and he could afford it. He also understood that Leng Shaojia didnt like him, but instead liked his skills in bed, which was eptable for him, because there was no need for him to take responsibility for it. Shi Yanyan soon left with a handsome young man. Qin Beixin was totally drunk and was sent back by Du. In the end, only Leng Shaojia and Smith were left there. Have more drinks with me! I havent had enough. Leng Shaojia wasnt in a good mood, so she wanted to relieve her pain by drinking Why not, but I think you better not drink too much, or you wont feel the excitementter, Smith said. He didnt want to have sex with a drunk woman, he wanted a sensual woman. Saying that, he covered her leg with his palm, then moved his palm upwards to the V of her legs. Leng Shaojia refused, but Smith said at once, Dont you think its very exciting? Nobody will notice. Leng Shaojia stopped for a second, and started feeling excited. They sat in the deepest corner with tassels separating them from the others. The light was dim, and there was a table in front of them, so it was impossible that anyone would notice them. Therefore, Leng Shaojia didnt stop him anymore. However, her legs were tightly closed. Open your legs wider, so I can move in, Smith said. After a while of flirting and touching, both of them felt aroused, but it wasnt the right ce to have sex here, so they stayed calm and drank Look, theyre being really bold. Smith gave a nce at the next table, and Leng Shaojia looked over. A woman lowered her head between a mans legs. Although she couldnt see it clearly, she understood what they were doing at first nce. It seemed the man was enjoying it, and there were other people around them joking loudly. From their talk, Leng Shaojia got to know that they were ying truth or dare, and the woman lost a round. It was too much in Leng Shaojias eyes; she couldnt do that. After a short time, Leng Shaojia left along with Smith. Smith had already booked a room in a nearby hotel, so they soon arrived. With a loud sound, Smith knocked the door open and threw Leng Shaojia onto the bed. It wasnt painful, because the bed was super soft. Without hesitation, Smith pressed her body against the bed. The next day, Jiang Ruiqin got up to run in the morning as usual, but Gu Ning was still absent. It had been three days. Was she avoiding him? He had dined with Gu Ning yesterday, but it was just a coincidence. Running in the morning, however, was different because Gu Ning had told him that it was her regr exercise, and he had told her the same thing. Nevertheless, Gu Ning had been absent for three days. Maybe she was very busy, but it was also possible that she stopped running to avoid meeting him. Cao Wenxin called Xin Bei once she got up, and asked him what he wanted to eat. It was still morning, so Xin Bei wanted to have some congee. Cao Wenxin then brought congee to visit him in the hospital before Xin Bei went to do the CT scan. When it was 10 am, the results were out and Xin Bei was fine, so he could leave the hospital now. Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei went to the parking lot together. Not far away, Yu Wenkang was carrying a lunchbox that contained some dishes prepared by Yu Wenjing for Xin Bei. Yu Wenkang felt a little embarrassed seeing Xin Bei, and Xin Bei just nodded to him politely before he got in the car. Cao Wenxin drove a Maserati which was worth over a million yuan. It was an exclusive car for the senior management of the Tanghuang Group. Therefore, when Yu Wenkang saw the logo of the car, he was shocked. If this woman in front of his eyes was able to drive such a luxurious car, she must have been born in a super-rich family. He now really hoped that Yu Wenjing would listen to him and stopped harassing this woman. When they arrived at the hotel, Cao Wenxin called Gu Ning. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had just left, so she told Cao Wenxin to order first. Not long after they left the house area, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting noticed that someone was stalking them. Gu Ning was very displeased, because she had been stalked many times these days, but she didnt know whether she or Leng Shaoting was the target this time. She turned around and used her Jade Eyes. There were two men in the car behind them, and both of them had guns, which made Gu Ning think of bounty hunters. Gu Ning was worried, but she couldnt tell Leng Shaoting right away, in case that would arouse his suspicion. I think we better drive to a remote ce and deal with them first, Gu Ning said. If they were just normal stalkers, they would let them go, but it was obvious that those two men were killers. Leng Shaoting had the same idea, so he drove the car towards a remote ce. The two men in the car behind them had no idea that they were already exposed, and even felt that it was a great chance for them to kill them at a remote ce. Although Gu Ning couldnt tell Leng Shaoting directly that they had guns, she could suggest it. I wonder whether they aim to hurt me or you, but either way, we must be careful. They probably have knives or guns. Chapter 649 - No Right to Sentence

Chapter 649 No Right to Sentence

Youre right. Leng Shaoting agreed. When Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning drove to a road with little traffic, Leng Shaoting stopped the car all of a sudden. They pretended that the engine was acting up, and got out of the car to check it. Seeing that, the two men stopped behind them and also left their car. Hey, may I help? one of them asked. They tried to approach them. Thanks! Leng Shaoting said, and the two men walked towards them. When they walked near, they suddenly attacked Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. However, both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were already prepared, so they reacted within a second. The two men were stunned because they didnt expect that they would be so quick, but they kept attacking them. People who drove by this road all stopped and filmed the fight. Nevertheless, none of them dared toe closer, so their faces werent clear in the video. Some of them also immediately called the police. After a while, the killers didnt gain any advantage, but Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning also failed to get control of them. Gu Ning was sure now that they must be bounty hunters. W To the killers astonishment, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were better than them in a fight. Therefore, they took out guns. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning dashed forward to stop them. The killers werent weak either, but failed to aim at them urately. Once they showed the guns, most onlookers drove away, and only a few stayed to watch, but they all stayed a far distance away. At short notice, Gu Ning drew a dagger and cut one of the killers wrists with great force. The gun fell from his hand at once, and Gu Ning kicked it away. The killer was greatly surprised, because he didnt see when and where Gu Ning pulled out the dagger. This killer without his gun was barely a match for Gu Ning and it was super easy for Gu Ning to beat him down now. As for Leng Shaoting, he was even better and more experienced than Gu Ning in a fight. He dislocated the other killers arm without hesitation and grabbed the gun away, then kicked the killer on the knee so the killer knelt on the ground and couldnt resist at all. At the same time, Gu Ning quickly got control of the killer fighting against her. The scene shocked everyone around. They caught the two killers with guns within just a few minutes! Although Leng Shaoting was better than Gu Ning, people were still more impressed by Gu Ning because she was a slim young girl. In their eyes, girls were always the weak, but what Gu Ning did totally changed their opinions. Tell us. Who sent you here? Gu Ning asked coldly. The two killers remained silent. Well. Gu Ning wore a cold face, then heavily stepped on a killers ankle. With a crisp sound, it was broken and the killers face was twisted in great pain. Tell us, Gu Ning said again. However, they still remained quiet. If you refuse to tell us, you could die, Leng Shaoting said staring straight at them. Even so, the two killers still seemed tough. Our nationality is Country Y, and your country has no right to sentence us. It was the truth. Without an extradition agreement, another country had no right to sentence them. Besides, the two killers didnt believe that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would dare to kill them, because it would turn into a serious international problem. As long as they could flee back to Country Y, they would be safe. Oh, really? Leng Shaoting didnt seem worried at all. He took out his military officer card with a calm face. Dont you know that you can be sentenced to death if you try to assassinate a military officer? Seeing that, the two killers were stunned again. Tell us who sent you here. I can punish you lightly and it wont be an international case. As for what will happen to you in the future, it totally depends on yourself, Leng Shaoting said. It was an attempted murder, so they wouldnt be sentenced death ording to thew. Of course, if Leng Shaoting wanted them to die, it was just a matter of a few words, but he would fulfill his promise once he made it. The two killers were now scared of Leng Shaotings real identity. However, if they told him, they would be killed by their client because they broke the rules. Besides, they werent sure whether Leng Shaoting would keep his promise. Even so, it was possible that they could stay alive if they told him, and they could die right away if they refused to do so. After struggling, they decided to tell him. Although they were killers, they were afraid of death too. Its Aimee Hill from the Hill family, the man who was under Leng Shaotings control said. Hearing that, Gu Ning frowned, but was not very surprised, because she knew that Aimee wouldnt give up. Do you know the person? In the beginning, Leng Shaoting thought that their target was him, but they told him a very strange name. He had heard of the Hill family, but he had never been in touch with it, let alone had conflicts or a grudge against it. Seeing Gu Nings reaction, he realized that Gu Ning was their target. We had conflict, Gu Ning said, but didnt tell him details. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was mad. Chapter 650 - Pay For What You Have Done

Chapter 650 Pay For What You Have Done

If their target was him, he wouldnt have many feelings, but he wouldnt allow anyone to hurt Gu Ning. No matter who dared to hurt Gu Ning, he would make him or her pay for it. Are you sure? Gu Ning star the killers eyes. Im very sure, he said without any panic. In that case, Gu Ning believed it for now. What did she want you to do to me? Gu Ning asked, although she already had the answer. It wasnt the first time that she had been attacked by another woman after all. She was right. She wanted us to ruin your face and rape you, so that youd live the rest of your life in pain, the killer said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was in a rage. He couldnt believe that the woman would be so malicious. Gu Ning gave Leng Shaoting a nce, and his heart ached for her. Do you have her phone number? Gu Ning asked the killer again. Yes, the killer said. Give me your phone, Gu Ning said. He didnt hesitate and gave his phone to Gu Ning. Gu Ning made a call with it at once. In the Hill familys manor in Country Y. Aimee was ying games alone in her room when she received the call, and she got excited once she saw the callers name. She thought that it must have been sessful, so she answered the call in a hurry. Before Gu Ning could say a word, Aimee opened her mouth in excitement. Avery, how is it? Although it was a question, Aimee believed that it must have been a sess. She had sent two professional killers. Sorry to disappoint you, Miss Hill, Gu Ning said with pride andziness. She didnt sound annoyed at all. You... Aimee recognized Gu Nings voice, and her hand shook a little in fear. How is it possible? How can she use Averys phone to call me? Miss Hill, I bet that Situ Ye already told you not to cause me any trouble, but it seems that you didnt listen to him. Well, I guess you can only pay for youve done now, Gu Ning said, then hung up on her. When Leng Shaoting heard Situ Yes name, he was displeased. He now realized that it was because of Situ Ye that Miss Hill schemed to ruin Gu Ning. What do you want to do? I can help you, Leng Shaoting said. He knew that Gu Ning wouldnt let Miss Hill get away with it. Ill tell you once I made up my mind, Gu Ning said. She would, of course, get revenge on Aimee, but the time wasnt right, because she was busy dealing with her own business. Sure, Leng Shaoting said. He didnt ask further about Situ Ye. Although he was very curious, he was more afraid that Gu Ning would be annoyed. Since her scheme was exposed, Aimee was terrified. If Situ Ye found out what she had done, it would be impossible for her to marry him. Besides, she was worried that Situ Ye would tell her family to please Gu Ning, and her family would punish, me or even abandon her. Aimee, however, wasnt afraid of Gu Ning, because she still believed that Gu Ning wasnt able to hurt her, because she was born in the Hill family after all. However, what she didnt know was that Gu Ning was the heiress of the top family in City B and was also the future grand daughter-inw of the top family in the capital. Gu Nings background was far more powerful than the Hill family. The Hill family was a super-rich family in Country Y, but it wasnt among the top level families. On the contrary, both the Tang family and the Leng family were dominant families. In addition, Gu Ning had no intention to fight against the Hill family, and she would only get revenge on Aimee. However, if the Hill family wanted to be involved, Gu Ning wouldnt mindpeting against it. She would never grin and bear it. Before long, the police arrived, and arrested the two killers. Because of Leng Shaotings identity, there was no need for them to make oral confessions, but they still gave the police an ount of what had happened. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got back in the car and were about to leave for the hotel, Cao Wenxin called Gu Ning and asked her when she would arrive. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had spent a lot of time on the two killers, so Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei had been waiting for them for a long time. On their way, Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting, Why did you want to establish a securitypany? Because many retired soldiers couldnt find a good job, I founded a securitypany and aimed to hire retired soldiers, Leng Shaoting said. I want to start a securitypany too, because I need my own institution of violence. Please introduce some retired soldiers who want to work in this industry to me, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning now thought that only violence could protect her from being attacked by others. No problem, Leng Shaoting said. Since Gu Ning wanted her own institution of violence, he wouldnt interfere in her decisions. Gu Ning was always an independent and strong girl, so she wouldnt be willing to rely on others, including him. Once some people uploaded the video to the Inte, it caused a sensation, but nobody knew who those killers were. Oh, is it Goddess Gu again!? I think it is her! Goddess Gu is so amazing. She can beat an armed man down! Come on, the girl can be another person except her. There are other women who are good at fighting in this world after all. I believe that the girl in the video is Goddess Gu! Youre sick. Youre crazy! Am I the only person who focused on the reason why the two killers attacked Goddess Gu? They must have been hired by someone whos jealous of Goddess Gu! Jesus! Who would kill a person out of jealousy? Its insane. I think she must have messed with someone she shouldnt have annoyed. I dont believe that Goddess Gu would do that. Do you have any proof? Please, there is another man in the video too. Couldnt the man be the target and Goddess Gu is the helper? I agree! Chapter 651 - Two Stunning Men

Chapter 651 Two Stunning Men

Gu Ning didnt know that another video about her went viral again, but she didnt care about it either. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning set off from the house around 10 am, and they arrived at the hotel when it was almost 12 pm because of the sudden attack. What took you so long? Cao Wenxin asked. She wasntining, but was worried about them. Cao Wenxin thought that they must have encountered a traffic jam, but they werete by nearly an hour. Something happened on our way, Gu Ning said, but didnt exin further. Cao Wenxin also stopped asking, since they were there now. Their ne was about to take off at 1:50 pm, so they had to finish their lunch in a hurry and leave for the airport. They didnt have much time, so they sped up eating and finished their lunch before 12:30 pm. Although they still had enough time to go to the airport, and normally it only took around half an hour to get there, they still needed to be quick in case they would be caught in traffic jams. The car Leng Shaoting drove to the airport belonged to Shengshi Group, so he directly parked it in the parking lot, and his subordinates woulde and drive it back. Their group consisted of four good-looking young men and women, so they attracted a lot of attention once they walked inside. Before they were aboard, Xin Bei received Xu Jinchens call, and Xu Jinchen asked him where he was right now. Xin Bei told Xu Jinchen that he was at the airport now and was going to fly to City B along with Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen was displeased. Why didnt you tell me that youre going to City B?. If you want to go there, just fly there. Were about to board, Xin Bei said. He was thinking of Cao Wenxin all the time now, and totally forgot his close brother. It turned out that Leng Shaoting wasnt the only one who valued his girlfriend above his close brothers. Oh, Si Ming is also in City B now, right? Xin Bei remembered that Si Ming went to meet Qiu Yuxin in City B once he had fulfilled his task. It seemed that they all valued their girlfriends above their close brothers. Xu Jinchen felt very hurt all of a sudden. His close brothers all had a girlfriend now, while he was still single. He felt that he was the odd man out, and hesitated to join them in City B. Go there or not, it depends on you. I gotta go now. Were going aboard, Xin Bei said and hung up. He didnt care whether Xu Jinchen joined them. Xin Bei didnt tell Xu Jinchen why they were flying to City B. If Xu Jinchen knew that they went there to attend the opening ceremony of Gu Nings store, he would, of course, join them. In the end, Xu Jinchen still decided to fly to City B. Therefore, he booked thetest ne ticket, and the ne would take off at 3:10 pm. Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei were two stunning men, and they were always the focus of peoples attention wherever they appeared. Once they were aboard, two stewardesses noticed them. The two stewardesses saw them walking into the cabin, and tried to find out which ss they sat in. Although Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei didnt sit in the First ss cabin, their outstanding appearances were attractive enough. In addition, not every rich man preferred to sit in the First ss cabin, because many rich people tended to keep a low profile. When every passenger was aboard, the two stewardesses started to talk about them. Look at them! Theyre so handsome and sexy, especially the one in ck. Indeed! I think the man in gray is a better choice, because the one in ck seems so cold. I love the one in ck. Why dont we tryter to see which one is easier to pick up? Why not! The two stewardesses were quite confident about themselves, but unfortunately they chose the wrong men and they were doomed to be disappointed. In fact, both of the two stewardesses were very pretty, with good body shapes, otherwise they wouldnt be so confident. In normal cases, men would love to strike up a conversation with them even if they didnt take any action. However, they met two unusual men on this ne today. Before the ne started, flight attendants had to make sure that every passenger was wearing his or her safety belt, so the two stewardesses walked to Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei at this moment. In the beginning, Leng Shaotings seat wasnt with Gu Ning but Xin Bei, so Gu Ning exchanged seats with Xin Bei and Xin Bei, of course, wouldnt disagree. Both Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei sat on an aisle seat. The two stewardesses just walked by them and gave them a nce at first, but didnt say anything. The closer they walked to them, the more excited they were, because Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei were too handsome to be ignored. The two stewardesses soon walked back with a pile of nkets in their hands. Right at this moment, a passenger who sat on the window seat in the same row as Xin Bei needed a nket, so the stewardess gave him one, and asked Xin Bei at the same time, Sir, do you need a nket? No, thanks. Xin Bei was a gentleman, but didnt give the stewardess a nce at all, which disappointed her. In order not to arouse any special attention, the stewardess also asked Cao Wenxin who sat next to Xin Bei, and Cao Wenxin declined too. The other stewardess asked Leng Shaoting the same question, but she heard the same answer, and felt disappointed as well. She asked Gu Ningter, but Gu Ning didnt need one either. Although it seemed that the stewardess didnt treat Leng Shaoting differently, Gu Ning still noticed the touch of disappointment sh by her eyes when Leng Shaoting declined. Why did the stewardess seem disappointed when Shaoting declined a nket and didnt give her a nce at all? Gu Ning thought to herself. She believed that the stewardess must be attracted to Leng Shaoting. She was with Leng Shaoting right now, but the stewardess still tried to strike up a conversation with him. If she wasnt by his side, other women could be more proactive! Gu Ning was displeased, but didnt care much about it, because she knew Leng Shaoting very well. The ne soon took off. When it flew steadily in the air, the flight attendants began to hand out drinks. Since Gu Ning already knew that the stewardess admired Leng Shaoting, she purposefully sped his arm when she walked over and they seemed very close. Therefore, the stewardess was quite upset when she saw that. Although the stewardess was upset, she still did her job and asked them what they wanted to drink. Chapter 652 - Jiang Zhongyu Faints

Chapter 652 Jiang Zhongyu Faints

Both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning ordered a cup of coffee. However, Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin werent a couple yet, but they liked each other, so it was a little embarrassing when they sat together. Sir, what do you want to drink? Coffee, water, tea, or juice? The stewardess put on a beautiful smile. Xin Bei raised his head, but not to look at the stewardess. Tea please, he said giving a nce at the drinks on the cart. Sure, please wait a second, the stewardess said, then went to prepare a cup of tea for Xin Bei. What do you want to drink? Xin Bei asked Cao Wenxin all of a sudden. Seeing that, the stewardess was a little surprised that they knew each other and she wondered what their rtionship was. However, since Xin Bei wasnt alone, she wouldnt keep on striking up a conversation with him. Coffee please, Cao Wenxin said. After that, Xin Bei told the stewardess to prepare a cup of coffee for Cao Wenxin. The stewardess stopped ncing at Xin Bei, and walked awayter. When the two stewardesses finally had a break, they talked about what they had been through, and both of them sighed with sadness. Why can other stewardesses easily meet a rich boyfriend on a ne, but its so hard for us! one stewardess said. Exactly! Were not ugly or fat, and there are many rich men on a ne from the capital to City B, but none of them give us a nce, except those who are looking for a mistress or a one-night stand, the other said feeling very sad. I think its probably because of our job. Were always flying from one city to another, and barely have free time. If any men want to have a girlfriend like us, they would have to tolerate our frequent absence. What should we do? Do we have to stay single and unmarried forever? Who knows! In the capital, Jiang Ruiqin was reading documents in his familyspany. All of a sudden, he received his fathers call and heard the bad news that his grandpa had fainted and was on the way to the Military General Hospital. After hearing the news, Jiang Ruiqin left thepany in a hurry. The Jiang family also called Master Leng and Master Xu, because they were Jiang Zhongyus old close friends. An aged man could be in great danger once he became sick. When Master Leng heard this news, he went to the Military General Hospital at once, carrying a bottle of power crystals that Gu Ning had given him. Leng Shaoting had told him that this medicine was very effective. As long as the patient was still alive, a pill could save his or her life. After all, this medicine had healed a person with heart disease, and a person whose legs had been damaged for a long time. Although Master Leng thought that it was too unbelievable, he did be much healthier after taking only two pills. Since his old friend was in danger now, he felt that he should share this magical medicine with Master Jiang, no matter if it was really useful or not. When Jiang Ruiqin arrived, Jiang Zhongyu had already been sent into the examination room. His father whose name was Jiang Zhengguo and his mother were also there, along with his uncle, Jiang Zhenghua and his aunt. They all seemed worried. Why did grandpa suddenly faint? Jiang Ruiqin asked the moment he arrived. We didnt see any symptoms, your grandpa just passed out without any notice, Jiang Zhengguo said, frowning. Master Jiang was always healthy, and none of the Jiang family would have expected that he would faint all of a sudden. How long has grandpa been in there? Jiang Ruiqin asked again. Two or three minutes, Jiang Zhengguo said. After a while, Master Leng arrived and asked with anxiety, What happened? We dont know the cause yet, because my father seemed fine and then just passed out the next second, much to our surprise, Jiang Zhengguo said. Master Leng took out the bottle of power crystals without dy, and gave it to Jiang Zhengguo. Go check your fathers condition right now. No matter how he is, help him take a pill. This medicine will melt once you put it into his mouth, so you dont need to be worried that he cant swallow it... Before Master Leng could finish, the door of the examination room was opened, and he ran forward at once. How is he now? Master Leng asked in a hurry. The doctors who had conducted the examination of Jiang Zhongyu were all senior experts in the Military General Hospital, including the vice director. When the vice director of the hospital saw Master Leng, he was surprised, and answered with great respect. Master Leng, Master Jiang has a cerebral thrombosis[1] and hes in great danger now. We n to carry out the surgery right away. Zhengguo, Zhenghua, if you trust me, help your father take this pill first. We can wait for a few minutes and I think that he will probably be in a better condition. Master Leng looked at Jiang Zhengguo and Jiang Zhenghua. Although Master Jiang was in great danger now, it took several minutes for the doctors to prepare for the surgery anyway. I trust you, Jiang Zhengguo said. Although he was still very worried, he believed that Master Leng wouldnt lie to him. Me too, Jiang Zhenghua said. Since Master Leng said that, the vice director didnt dare to stop him, but they continued to prepare for the surgery as nned. Afterwards, Jiang Zhengguo took the medicine bottle and the group of them walked into the examination room. Jiang Zhengguo took out a power crystal at once, and put it into Jiang Zhongyus mouth. It did melt the second it was put inside. Within two minutes, the cerebral arteries in Jiang Zhongyus head gradually became clear, and the blood began to flow too, which shocked the vice director who was observing the medical equipment. Wow, i-its... The vice director didnt know what to say because of the great shock. What happened? Master Leng and the others asked with anxiety. The cerebral arteries are bing clear, and the blood is beginning to flow, the vice director took a deep breath and said in excitement. Is my father getting better? Jiang Zhenghua asked with uncertainty and anticipation. Yes! Its so unbelievable! The vice director was amazed, because he had never seen this before. I think that there is no need to do the surgery, but Master Jiang still needs to stay in the hospital for a couple of days. [1] A cerebral thrombosis is the presence of a blood clot in the dural venous sinuses, which drain blood from the brain. Chapter 653 - Steal Shaoting’s Girlfriend

Chapter 653 Steal Shaotings Girlfriend

Hearing that Master Jiang was getting better, everyone was cheered up. Although he was still in danger, it was very likely that he would wake up. The vice director told his assistant to observe the medical equipment, then walked to Master Leng. Master Leng, could you please tell me where you got this medicine? Hearing that, the others all realized and looked to Master Leng. Indeed! Master Leng, where did you get this magical medicine? Jiang Zhengguo asked. My future grand daughter-inw gave me this. Im able to be so healthy exactly because Im taking this medicine, Master Leng said. What? Hearing that, everyone was surprised. Shaotings girlfriend? Jiang Zhenghua asked. Yes! Master Leng said. Well, Jiang Zhenghua sighed, your future grand daughter-inw is really an amazing girl. She has rescued my son and now she saved my fathers life! What? Do you mean Gu Ning is Leng Shaotings girlfriend? Jiang Ruiqin couldnt ept it. Do you know my future grand daughter-inw? Master Leng asked with curiosity. Was this Gu Ning the girl he had met before at the antique street? There were many people of the same name, so Master Leng didnt pay much attention to it. Yeah, Jiang Ruiqin said with an absent look. Tell me something about her! Whats she like? Is she an easy-going person? Right at this moment, Master Leng totally forgot that his old close friend was still in danger, because he had a burning curiosity about Gu Ning. He didnt care about Gu Nings appearance, as long as Leng Shaoting liked it, but her personality was very important. He would hate it if he couldnt get along well with his future grand daughter-inw, because it would case Leng Shaoting trouble. Jiang Ruiqin was astonished looking at Master Leng. Why did Master Leng know nothing about his future grand daughter-inw? Master Leng also felt embarrassed, but still exined, Shaoting didnt tell me many details, and I didnt do a background check either because hed be mad. Since he isnt willing to tell you, I cant tell you either, Jiang Ruiqin said, but felt quite sad. Its fine. I wont tell him that you told me. Master Leng made a promise. Jiang Ruiqin thought for a while, then said, Actually, I just met her, so I dont know much about her either, but I know shes very beautiful. If you want to know more about her, you can search her name on the Inte, because she has upied the headlines for many days. Really? Why? Everyone was shocked. At this time, Jiang Zhongyu was regaining consciousness. Vice director, the patients cerebral arteries and blood flow are getting back to normal, and hes regaining his consciousness! the vice directors assistant said. What? Really? Everyone went to surround Jiang Zhongyu in the room, and with great excitement they saw his finger moving. Although Jiang Zhongyus head was still in the equipment, so they werent able to see his facial expression, it was a good sign that he was regaining his consciousness. A doctor who had prepared for the surgery walked inside at this moment and told the vice director, Vice director, the surgery room is ready. The patient is already out of danger. There is no need to carry out a surgery now, the vice director said in excitement. If surgery was just an option, they preferred not to choose it, because it was also very dangerous. What? The patient is already out of danger? The doctor was astonished. Master Jiang had just been in great danger and could have died at any moment, but now he was already out of danger? The doctor knew that the vice director of this hospital wouldnt joke about the patient, but it was too unbelievable! Therefore, the doctor couldnt help but doubt whether the result of their diagnosis was correct. However, even though the doctor had doubts, he didnt dare to say anything different right now. Since the surgery wasnt needed anymore, he had to leave to tell his colleagues. Jiang Zhongyu was finally safe, but he still had to stay in the hospital under observation for a few days. ordingly, Jiang Zhongyu was moved to a VIP patient room. A whileter, Jiang Zhongyu opened his eyes, but he still wasnt able to talk or move and it took time for him to recover. Right at this moment, Master Xu finally arrived half an hourter than Master Leng, because he had been stuck in a traffic jam on the way from his house to the Military General Hospital. Master Xu was anxious the entire time since he heard the bad news, because he was worried that he might not see his old friend the next day given an old persons condition. Since Jiang Zhongyu was fine now, Master Xu was relieved. They were all aged men, and could die of diseases or age at any moment, but they still enjoyed their lives and always hoped to live a day longer. They didnt feel reluctant to leave this world, but just want to stay with their families as long as they could. When Master Xu found out that it was Leng Shaotings girlfriends medicine which had saved Master Jiangs life, he was also shocked, and wished that Gu Ning could be his own grandsons girlfriend. Well, I wish the girl could be Jinchens girlfriend, Master Xu said with envy, then his eyes lit up all of a sudden. I dont think its a bad idea if Jinchen is able to steal Shaotings girlfriend away. Dont you dare! Ill never allow it to happen! Master Leng seemed mad and aggressive. Chapter 654 - Master Leng Finds Out More About Gu Ning

Chapter 654 Master Leng Finds Out More About Gu Ning

His grandson finally had a girlfriend, and he would never allow anyone to steal his grandsons girlfriend away. Master Xu snorted withughter. Shaoting is too cold, and he must know nothing about romance, right? Girls all love romantic gentlemen, and nobody wants to face a cold face all day. Itll be so boring and the girl could soon be bored. Jinchen, on the other hand, is very different. Hes easy-going and outgoing, and were often amused by him. A girl can only be happy with such a man like Jinchen! A longsting rtionship requires romance, surprises and happiness! The reason why Master Xu criticized Leng Shaoting andpliment Xu Jinchen was that he felt it was unfair that Leng Shaoting who was always wearing a cold face could have such an outstanding girlfriend, while his grandson, Xu Jinchen who was humorous and gentle, was still single. However, Master Xus words alerted Master Leng. Leng Shaoting indeed stayed aloof from others and even seldom smiled at his own grandpa. Nobody was willing to look at a cold face all day! Although Leng Shaoting had told Master Leng that he dated the girl for the purpose of getting married, Master Leng was afraid that the girl would get bored with his personality in the future. Thinking of that, Master Leng was anxious. He thought that he should remind his grandson to take good care of his future grand daughter-inw in case someone else stole the girl away. Without dy, Master Leng called Leng Shaoting, but Leng Shaotings phone was powered off at this moment. Seeing Master Lengs reactions, everyone was amused. Even though the others were all smiling at him, Master Leng still pretended to be calm. All of a sudden, Master Leng remembered what Jiang Ruiqin had told him. Chen Bing, search Gu Nings name with your phone right now, Master Leng said to his bodyguard. Master Leng was the older generation, so he didnt really know how to use smartphones. Yes, sir! Chen Bing answered, and searched Gu Nings name on the Inte at once. Leng, why are you searching Girl Gus name? Master Xu asked with confusion, because they only knew one girl whose name was Gu Ning who was the boss of Xiangyun Antique-store, but they didnt know that Leng Shaotings girlfriend was also named Gu Ning. Well find out with the result. Master Leng didnt exin further to Master Xu, because he himself didnt know much about it yet. Nheless, Jiang Ruiqin realized that Master Xu must know Gu Ning, but howe Master Leng knew nothing about her? Once Chen Bing clicked the search button, he was shocked by the results. There were many pieces of news about Gu Ning, but the top entry included everything. Whats wrong? Master Leng asked with worries. Master Leng, please read it yourself! Chen Bing clicked the top entry open and gave Master Leng his phone. Master Leng took it at once, and Master Xu approached him to have a look too. Jiang Zhengguo and the others were also curious, so they all took out their phones to search Gu Nings name on the Inte. The Amazing National Goddess C Gu Ning Gu Ning, an 18-year-old senior student in high school, has made a lot of achievements which are far beyond normal peoples abilities. The clearest picture of Gu Ning was under the description. When Master Leng and Master Xu saw the picture, both of them were astonished too. And the following were pieces of news about Gu Ning that had gone viral on the Inte. A car ident on a highway in City D. A brave and powerful girl caught its wheel! (Pictures Attached). In the capital, a man kidnapped a boy on an overpass. A girl caught the man from behind. (Video Attached] In City G, migrant workers had severe conflicts with and developer. A girl alone beat a group of security officers down. (Video Attached] Big News: The Secretary of the Municipal Party Committee in City F, Yuan Jisong, was stabbed by a crazy man outside of the government center. A young girl kicked the crazy man away in time and her partner caught the criminal. [Photo Attached] A girl saved a female fans life at the airport in City B. (Pictures Attached] A young girl beat a foreign woman down in City G. Is it a grudge fight? [Video Attached] To clear the young girls name in the fight with a foreign woman. [Video Attached] After reading the news, not only Master Leng and Master Xu, but everyone else was also shocked. Wow, Girl Gu is so unbelievable! Master Xu said in astonishment. Ha-ha, ha-ha, ha-ha! Master Leng, however, burst intoughter right in the patient room. Just when Master Xu seemed confused about the reason why Master Leng suddenlyughed out loud, Master Leng said, Very well! No wonder my grandson likes her so much, my good grand daughter-inw! This time, Master Leng omitted the future word, because he now quite approved of Gu Ning. He also understood why Leng Shaotings young girlfriend could have so many real antiques, because she was the boss of Xiangyun Antique-store! Gu Ning was able to send the rare Kings Green jade to him precisely because she owned a high-end jewelry store. In addition, she was as good at fighting as the special forces. Master Leng wondered whether she could beat Leng Shaoting in a fight. Chapter 655 - Grandpa Sounds Different Today

Chapter 655 Grandpa Sounds Different Today

Master Leng knew that Leng Shaoting was an ace soldier, but he didnt know the exact level of Leng Shaotings skills. Gu Ning was only 18 years old, but she was already so excellent at fighting. She must have received years of training ever since she was a little girl! Thinking of that, Master Lengs heart ached for her. At the same time, Master Leng was suspicious about the reason why Gu Ning had practiced kung fu for so many years ever since she was a little girl. What were the conditions that had made her suffer from an early age? Master Leng had a suspicion about Gu Nings background. He was right. In Gu Nings previous incarnation, she was an industrial spy as well as a killer, but now her soul was in a different body. Anyway, Gu Ning was innocent in this incarnation. Although Master Leng had a suspicion, he believed that Leng Shaoting could handle it well. What grand daughter-inw? Master Xu hadnt figured it out yet. Didnt you read the second piece of news? Master Leng rolled his eyes at Master Xu, then slid the screen to show him. In the capital, a man kidnapped a boy on an overpass. A girl caught the man from his back. (Video Attached] The girl in the news was precisely Gu Ning. After reading it, it dawned on Master Xu that the boy in the news was Master Jiangs grandson, Jiang Haoyang, and the girl who had rescued him was Leng Shaotings girlfriend. In that case, Leng Shaotings girlfriend was exactly the Gu Ning they had met before. It was too shocking for Master Xu to get his mind back within a short time. This young girl was indeed unbelievable! Master Leng was thrilled to find out who his grand daughter-inw was. Afterwards, he remembered that his old close friend, Jiang Zhongyu, was still lying on the patient bed. Luckily, Jiang Zhongyu was getting better now, so there was nothing to be worried about. Around a dozen minutester, Master Leng and Master Xu left together. At this moment, Jiang Ruiqin knew that it was impossible that he could be with Gu Ning. If Gu Nings boyfriend was someone else, he would try topete for her. However, Leng Shaoting was someone he didnt dare mess with. In addition, he was unwilling to steal another mans girlfriend. Besides, his grandpa was still lying on the patient bed now, so he wasnt in the mood to think about his own personal affairs. When it was 4 pm, the nended at the airport in City B. Leng Shaoting turned his phone on once he got off the ne, and saw a missed call from his grandpa, so he called back. The minute Master Leng answered Leng Shaotings call, he said with sincerity, Shaoting, an old friend of mine told me that a man with a cold face isnt popr among girls. Girls all like romantic gentlemen, so you must learn how to be gentle and romantic, otherwise your girlfriend will be bored with your cold face in the future no matter how handsome you are! Dont let other humorous and romantic men steal your girlfriend away from you! Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was struck dumb for a second, because it wasnt his grandpas usual style of talking. However, what his grandpa said alerted him. He indeed had no idea how to be gentle and romantic, and he seldom smiled. Although he trusted Gu Ning, he was still worried that she might leave him one day. Thinking about that, Leng Shaoting looked at Gu Ning with mixed emotions. He made up his mind to learn to be gentle, romantic and humorous; he would never allow any men to steal Gu Ning away from him. Gu Ning was also surprised after hearing what Master Leng said. It sounded like someone was going to steal her away right now. Leng Shaoting wasnt as gentle or attentive as normal men, but he cared about her and valued her highly, which 90% of men couldnt do. Even though Leng Shaoting wasnt romantic, she didnt mind and loved him as always. Since she believed that he was her Mr. Right, she would be loyal to him as long as he was loyal to her and never hurt her. Sure, I understand, Leng Shaoting said, then hung up. Afterwards, he held Gu Nings hand and sped it, like he would lose her once he loosened his hand. Ningning, You are mine, and you can only be mine during this lifetime. Gu Ning was amused. Yes, of course. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was cheered up. Gu Ning also saw a missed call from Qiao Ya when she turned her phone on. Qiao Ya had called her an hour ago, so she believed that they must have arrived. Gu Ning then called Qiao Ya back. She was right. Qiao Ya and Gao Yi were now resting in the Huangdeng Hotel downtown as Gu Ning had told them to. Gu Ning told her that she would meet them a whileter in the hotel. Cao Wenxins Land Rover was parked in the parking lot, so they went to the city center in it. Gu Ning still had something else to deal with, so she didnt go to the Tang familys house right away, but called Gu Man and told her that she was safe. Gu Ning nned to meet Zhou Zhenghong first to check the jewelry branch and see how everything was going with the opening ceremony which would be held tomorrow. After that, she had to meet Yu Zi to see whether the gowns were well-prepared. Gu Ning checked the work in person, not because she didnt trust Quan Mingkai or Zhou Zhenghong, but to set her mind at rest. Gu Ning then called Zhou Zhenghong and asked him where he was right now. Zhou Zhenghong was in the jewelry branch, so Gu Ning told Xin Bei its address and they drove straight to it. Xin Bei was the driver, because he was already recovered. However, he disliked Cao Wenxins car because it was bright red, which was too noticeable. Xin Bei was a straight man, and he couldnt tolerate bright red. Since there were two men in the car, they wouldnt bother the women to drive, and Xin Bei didnt dare let Leng Shaoting be the driver. Although they were teammates, Leng Shaoting was in fact the leader in their team. Even if Leng Shaoting never cared about that, they still had to behave ording to the rules, so Xin Bei became the driver in the end. The Tang family helped Gu Ning find a store right outside of the southern door of Fengshang Shopping Mall. Fengshang Shopping Mall was veryrge and it wasnt a simple building. It was a hundred and twenty thousand square-meter recreation center which consisted of 40% catering, 20% entertainment, and 40% retail apparel. In City B, the majority of people chose to spend money at Fengshang Shopping Mall. Chapter 656 - Sexual Orientation

Chapter 656 Sexual Orientation

The branch of Jade Beauty Jewelry was located near the southern door, while the Charm gship store was at the northern door, so it took around a dozen minutes to walk from Jade Beauty Jewelry to Charm. After they parked the car in the underground parking lot near the southern door, they walked to the branch of Jade Beauty Jewelry. The Jade Beauty Jewelry store in City B was muchrger than that in City G, and it was decorated in a much more luxurious style. City B was an international city after all, and there were many well-known, high-end jewelry brands here, so Jade Beauty Jewelry had to stay as luxurious as possible to attract potential customers attention. Many women were doing window shopping outside of Jade Beauty Jewelry. They were all stunned by the glory of the jade jewelry ced inside, but none of them could afford it. Gu Ning and the others, however, walked inside without hesitation. Nice to see you, boss! a saleswoman greeted Gu Ning with respect once she appeared. Although it was the first time the staff working in the store had seen Gu Ning in real life, they had all seen her photos on the Inte beforehand. Therefore, it was quite easy for them to recognize her. Other staff also greeted Gu Ning with respect. Hearing their voices, Zhou Zhenghong walked to them at once. Wee, boss and Mr. Leng! How is everything going? Gu Ning asked. Its almost done, Zhou Zhenghong said. Please look around as you like, I need to discuss something with Uncle Zhou, Gu Ning said to her friends. Sure, Cao Wenxin said, then went to look around at the jade jewelry in excitement. Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei, however, werent interested, so they walked to sit in the lounge, and the manager of this store served two cups of tea to them. The lounge in the store was alsorge, and it was around 10 square meters. The rent per square meters in Fengshang Shopping Mall was very high, so the rent of a store the size of the lounge could cost over ten thousand yuan a month! Zhou Zhenghong guided Gu Ning to walk around the store and reported on his work to her at the same time. The opening ceremony would begin at 10 am tomorrow, and the runway show would be held around 12 pm at the banquet hall in Huangdeng Hotel. As for the invitation letters, Zhou Zhenghong used to think that it would be difficult to hand them all out. However, to his surprise, many either important or famous figures asked him for it, including many reporters, once the Tang family was involved. The mysterious Miss Gu would appear at the runway show, so many people wanted to see her, given all the unbelievable things she had done and achieved. After a while, Gu Ning and the others left for Charm to check on the gowns. When they walked in the shopping mall, they were the focus of peoples attention as usual. Wow, the men are so handsome! Most of the people were attracted to Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei at first. Indeed! Ive never seen such handsome men like them before! The majority of the shoppers were women, but some also recognized Gu Ning. Look! Is she Goddess Gu? A girl who was Gu Nings age was astonished and couldnt believe her eyes, so she asked her friend. Her friend looked over, and was thrilled at once. She is! She is Goddess Gu! OMG, I didnt expect to encounter my idol today! Look at the man beside her! Hes so000 handsome! I must take pictures of them. Saying that, the other girl drew out her phone and took many photos of Gu Ning. Gu Ning and the others, of course, heard their loud discussion, but Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei didnt react to those onlookers. Cao Wenxin, on the other hand, was amused. Other people around hadnt heard of Goddess Gu, but they all agreed that the group of them was truly good-looking. Could any of them be stars? If they were stars, why did they suddenly show up in a shopping mall without any assistants or bodyguards? Either way, other people were also stunned by their appearances, so they took many pictures too. The two girls however, were paying their full attention to Gu Ning, and didnt notice a marble on the ground. One of them stepped on it and slipped backwards at short notice. Right behind the girl was arge bonsai. If she fell on it, she would knock her head. It was so abrupt that the other girl beside her didnt react to pull her back in time. Others around them were standing still in shock too. Seeing that, Gu Ning dashed over, and caught the girls wrist just as she was about to fall on the bonsai and pulled her back. The scene shocked everyone again. A few secondster, the crowd finally got their minds back. Some acimed Gu Ning, and some even apuded. What had happened was filmed by their phones as well. Qingqing, are you alright? The girls friend ran to her at once. Y-yeah... The girls voice was still trembling and her face turned pale. She then looked to Gu Ning with great admiration, and thanked her, Thank you so much, Goddess Gu! Goddess Gu, youre so amazing! Another girl also looked at Gu Ning with deep admiration. My pleasure. Be careful! Gu Ning smiled, then turned around walking away. However, the two girls were stunned by her beautiful smile. Oh, no, I doubt my sexual orientation now. I think I just fell in love with Goddess Gus smile! a girl said. Me too! another girl said. Gu Ning and the others hadnt walked very far yet and they heard the two girls talk again. Gu Ning didnt know what to say. Leng Shaoting, on the other hand, was displeased, because he wouldnt allow anyone else to admire or chase his girlfriend, even if they were girls. Xin Bei felt that it was very funny because it was the first time that he had seen his boss get jealous just because of two young girls. Chapter 657 - Who Are They?

Chapter 657 Who Are They?

Cao Wenxin joked, Ningning, youre so charming that even girls doubt their sexual orientation once you appear. Gu Ning wore a resigned smile, but she finally understood the feelings of a popr star. Although she wasnt a star herself, she had be the hottest topic many times like a star! The video was uploaded to the Inte after a short time, and it threw a bomb among countless Inte users again without doubt. A person in the spotlight was liable to be attacked, so many people criticized Gu Ning although the majority was supportive. Its a good thing to save others lives, but is it necessary to post it on the Inte every time? I wonder whether its a publicity stunt. Goddess Gu doesnt need a publicity stunt. She isnt a star, and the video was uploaded by a passer-by. Exactly! Its not Goddess Gus fault. Haters, are you just being jealous? Once someone criticized Gu Ning, Gu Nings loyal fans would attack him or her. No matter whether its a publicity stunt or not, I think she should stop consuming our attention. Dont pay attention to it if you dislike it! Agree! Although she isnt a star now, she can make her debut at any moment. If Goddess Gu wants to be a star, I think shes qualified. In addition, dont you know Goddess Gu already has over a hundred million yuan in wealth? Goddess Gu doesntck money at all! Afterwards, many Inte users began to discuss Jade Beauty Jewelry. I heard the Jade Beauty Jewelry will hold sweepstakes tomorrow, and the prize is a jade pendant which is worth over a hundred thousand yuan! Who is going with me? Ill go with you! Me too! I wont miss it either! The Jade Beauty Jewelry was indeed going to hold sweepstakes tomorrow at its opening ceremony, and there would be ten people who could win the prize of the jade pendant. Gu Ning was really a generous boss! In fact, it was all because those pieces of jade didnt cost her much. If she was a normal jewelry businessmen, she obviously wouldnt be willing to set a prize at such a high price. The jade pendant was priced over a hundred thousand yuan in ordinary peoples eyes, but it valued no higher than a stone for Gu Ning. Even so, only ten people could win the prize, which wasnt easy. Besides, the sweepstakes was open to allers, while the prize was so expensive, so many people would love to join it. Probably over hundreds or even thousands of people would take part in the activity. Other than the 10 big prizes, there were another 50 small prizes too. Some people who didnt live in City B felt that it was quite a shame that they couldnt participate in the activity, because it cost a lot of money and time to fly to City B. Even so, a few people who were fans of Gu Ning and Su Tongnuo still made up their mind to join in the activity, because both Su Tongnuo and Gu Ning would appear at the ceremony. Su Tongnuo was a star after all, so she had many loyal fans. In Charm, there were many customers who were attracted by the ad. Moreover, there were less than 50 sets of gowns in the store now, which meant that Charm had sold out over half of its gowns within just three days! As for the rest of the gowns in the store, people didnt choose them because they didnt fit them well, and they ordered customized gowns. Wow, the men are so handsome! Once Gu Ning and the others walked near, some women eximed in great surprise. Hearing that, silence fell on the store all of a sudden, and everyone turned to look at the group who just walked inside. However, almost everyone ignored Cao Wenxin and Gu Ning, but focused on Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei. were The majority of the customers in the store were women, and there were only a few men, so Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei became their focus. Wow, the men are so handsome! Who are they? Are they stars? No way! Celebrities would never show up here! Right, what a shame that they arent actors! Exactly! All the women couldnt stop talking about them. The reason why they thought that Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei could be stars was because the entertainment industry consisted of good-looking people. Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei were already used to it, but they disliked it, especially Leng Shaoting. However, they remained quiet. Women eximed in surprise when they saw handsome men, but they also felt jealous if there were beautiful girls beside them. Therefore, many women looked at Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin with jealousy. Facing that, Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin didnt mind at all. Hi! Yu Zi walked to them with a broad smile at once, and felt a little embarrassed at the customers reaction. Since there were many customers in the store, Yu Zi didnt know whether she should call Gu Ning her boss or not, so she gave up. Hi! Ie here to have a look. Have you prepared the gowns? Gu Ning asked. Yes, of course, Yu Zi said. Please give the gowns to me, and Ill store them in the hotel, Gu Ning said. In fact, she nned to sit for a while in the store, but gave up seeing as there were so many people inside. Sure, please wait a second, Yu Zi said, then went to take out gowns from the storeroom. Every set of gown was well and separately packed, and there were ten of them in all. Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei didnt hesitate to carry the 10 boxes. They were well-trained soldiers anyway, so it was just a piece of cake for them. After taking the gowns, Gu Ning and the others left. Who are they? Once they were gone, someone asked Yu Zi. Chapter 658 - Biological Cousins

Chapter 658 Biological Cousins

The girl who just talked with me is actually the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm, Miss Gu, Yu Zi said. What? She is the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm? Hearing that, everyone was shocked. They all ached to see the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm, but had failed to recognize her when she appeared! Miss Yu, why didnt you tell us? someoneined. Exactly! Im Goddess Gus loyal fan! Several women said around Yu Zi, but Yu Zi didnt know what to say, because those women had just been jealous of Gu Nings outstanding appearance. Gu Ning and the others left for the Huangdeng Hotel once they walked out of the shopping mall. On the way, Xin Bei received Xu Jinchens call, but he was driving, so Leng Shaoting answered it. Leng Shaoting told Xu Jinchen the address, and Xu Jinchen would drive there himself. Afterwards, Leng Shaoming called Si Ming and told him to meet them there. When they were about to arrive at the hotel, Gu Ning called Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, and told them to meet her in the hall. The moment Gu Ning and the others walked inside, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya noticed them and walked to her. Nice to see you, Miss Gu! Gu Ning and Qiao Ya always called Gu Ning, Miss Gu, in public. They then greeted Leng Shaoting. Because Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend, they had to be respectful. As for Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei, they didnt know them, so they just acknowledged them by nodding Once Xin Bei met Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, he sensed that they werent ordinary people, but were as well-trained as him. He didnt think that they were soldiers, but their hands must have touched human blood. Xin Bei wouldnt explore their real identity, but he wouldnt have found anything anyway. Please give the boxes to them, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei Hearing that, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya moved a step forward and took the boxes without dy. How can you let a woman carry heavy stuff! Cao Wenxin was dissatisfied. She didnt realize that Qiao Ya wasnt amon woman, but just felt that Qiao Ya was a little cold. Anyway, Qiao Ya was a woman, and the two big mens hands were empty now. Hearing that, Xin Bei felt embarrassed, and walked ahead to take the boxes back, in case he left a bad impression on Cao Wenxin. Its fine. She can handle it, Gu Ning said Since Gu Ning said so, Cao Wenxin didnt insist. They are my subordinates, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Gu Ning introduced. This is my older cousin, Cao Wenxin, and this is Shaotings close brother, Xin Bei. Older cousin? Wenxin is your older cousin? Xin Bei was surprised. Cao Wenxins mother was born in the Tang family. If Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin were cousins, Gu Ning must be a member of the Tang family too. However, Gu Nings family name wasnt Tang. What? Anything wrong with that? Cao Wenxin opened her mouth before Gu Ning could, and seemed displeased. Biological cousins? Xin Bei asked. Of course! Cao Wenxin said with pride. After that, Gu Ning walked to the reception, and a waiter guided them to the banquet hall. They booked the No.1 banquet hall, which was one thousand six hundred square-metersrge, and it was already well-prepared. While they were checking the hall, Si Ming and Qiu Yuxin arrived. Hey, Gu Ning, Good for you! You are now the national goddess, Si Ming joked, but he really admired Gu Ning. Youre even more famous than me now! Im so jealous of you, Qiu Yuxin teased. Ha-ha, I guess nobody can resist my charm, Gu Ning also joked. I do respect your charm because it made Shaoting fall in love with you, Si Ming said. Me too! Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin agreed. Leng Shaoting looked to Gu Ning with his eyes full of love for her, and Gu Ning flushed. Right at this moment, Gu Nings phone rang. It was Su Tongnuos call. Gu Ning had told her to meet in the hotel, so Su Tongnuo didnt contact Gu Ning until she arrived. Su Tongnuo then walked into the banquet hall. Nice to see you again, Miss Gu! Su Tongnuo and Lin Xiaoxia greeted Gu Ning politely. Gu Ning had told them not to call her boss in public. Hi! Gu Ning nodded at them. After that, Su Tongnuo turned to greet Cao Wenxin. Been a while, Wenxin! Although Su Tongnuo and Cao Wenxin werent very familiar, they werent strangers either. Tongnuo, youre really sessful now! Cao Wenxin smiled and joked. Its all because of you, and I seriously dont know how to thank you enough! Su Tongnuo said with sincerity. If Cao Wenxin hadnt introduced her to Gu Ning, she could still be shut out from the entertainment industry right now! Its no big deal. Were friends after all, Cao Wenxin said with a smile. Afterwards, Gu Ning introduced Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei to Su Tongnuo. When Su Tongnuo saw them, she was stunned by their outstanding appearances too. They went to dine together after checking the hall. When they went back to the hotel lobby, Gu Ning used her ck Card to book a standard room for Su Tongnuo and Lin Xiaoxia, and a presidential suite for Gao Yi. Gu Ning left the gowns with Gao Yi and told him to take care of them. The models would arrive two hours early tomorrow morning, and they need to have a rehearsal before they put on make-up and clothing and waited for the show. Gu Ning would bring jade jewelry with her tomorrow and models could wear it then. Chapter 659 - They Work for You? Chapter 659 They Work for You? Qiao Ya would follow Gu Ning going back to Huafu Hills. Gu Ning nned to bring Gu Man to have some fun in City B tomorrow, but she didnt have much time to keep Gu Manpany, so Qiao Ya would be Gu Mans bodyguard. Although Feng Xueqin hadnt done anything to hurt Gu Man yet, she was a threat. Feng Xueqin would show up tomorrow if no idents happened. She could recognize Gu Ning and Gu Man when they met tomorrow. If she wanted to hurt Gu Man, Qiao Ya would be able to stop her. Leng Shaoting also went back to Huafu Hills along with Gu Ning. Since Gu Man already knew about their rtionship, there was no need for him to hide anymore. As for Xin Bei, Gu Ning proposed to book a room for him too, but was declined. Xin Bei preferred to stay in the Jinlin Hotel with Xu Jinchen. There were more than one Jinlin Hotel in City B. The Jinlin Hotel and the Huangdeng Hotel were both five-star hotels. Other than them, the Shengshi Hotel which belonged to Shengshi Group was also an international five-star hotel, and its branches were all across the major cities in this country. Therefore, they had many choices of hotels, and Gu Ning didnt insist. After that, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya went to the room with the gowns. They would meet the others a littleter. A short while after they gathered in a private room, Xu Jinchen arrived. Heined that none of them had told him that they would being to City B. When he found out that they came to City B to attend the opening ceremony of Gu Nings jewelry branch, he was more upset, because nobody had informed him about that either. Even so, he didnt darein about Gu Ning, since Leng Shaoting was in the room. However, when Gao Yi and Qiao Ya walked inside, Xu Jinchen abruptly stood up with an angry face. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya seemed mad and aggressive all of a sudden too. When they met each others eyes with hatred and anger, the atmosphere in the room was rather tense. The others were all surprised by Xu Jinchens reaction, and realized that there had to be an old grudge between them. Qiu Yuxin, Su Tongnuo and Lin Xiaoxia were a little scared, because they were weak women and were afraid of being hurt it they were going to fight. Qiu Yuxin would actually be safe as long as Si Ming was here. What are you doing here? Xu Jinchen asked in deep cold voice. None of your business, Gao Yi said. Since weve run into each other, lets put an end to what happenedst time, Xu Jinchen said, like he was going to kill someone. Sure, I need to take revenge too! it seemed that Gao Yi was going to fight as well. I dont care what grudge you have against one another. Now is dinner time, and I wont allow anything else to happen here, Gu Ning said to interrupt them. Yes, Miss Gu, Gao Yi said, then walked to vacant seats with Qiao Ya. Both of them would follow Gu Nings orders under any conditions. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen was astonished. Gu Ning, do they work for you? he asked with uncertainty. Yes, Gu Ning said. They work for me, so I have the right to know what happened, but not now. Lets enjoy the dinner first. If they worked for Gu Ning, Xu Jinchen hesitated over whether to take his revenge. Do you know their previous upation? Xu Jinchen asked, in case Gu Ning was cheated by them. Yes, Gu Ning said. Since she said so, Xu Jinchen didnt say anything further and sat down. Dishes were soon ced on the table, but Gao Yi, Qiao Ya and Xu Jinchen lost their appetites. After dinner, Su Tongnuo and Lin Xiaoxia left first, knowing that it wasnt the right time to stay here. Cao Wenxin and Qiu Yuxin also walked out. The people left in the room were all members of either side. Xu Jinchen then revealed the grudge between them. Two years ago, Xu Jinchen had to fulfill a task and catch a cultural relics trafficking team. However, the illegal team was also Flying Eagle and Flying Birds target, so they had fought against each other to finish their own tasks. In the end, neither of them had won. Those cultural relics had been broken and the head of the illegal team had also escaped. Xu Jinchen had been injured because of that and had stayed in the hospital for half a month. He had also hurt Flying Bird who was Qiao Ya, and Qiao Ya had stayed in the hospital for a long time too. Therefore, they held a great grudge against one another. During the past years, they had tried to find each other to take revenge, but failed. Unexpectedly, they encountered one another today. I know that its an old grudge, but all of you just did your job back then. I hope that it cane to an end today, but I wont stop it either if you want to have your revenge, Gu Ning said. She wouldnt help or stop any of them. Gu Ning didnt have the right to make the decision for them after all. However, she did believe that it wouldnt do any of them any good if they fought against each other. In addition, they had been injured to almost the same degree back then, so it wasnt difficult for them to let it go. Well listen to you, Miss Gu, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya said at the same time. Although Xu Jinchen seemed unwilling to give up, he decided to let it go in the end since Gu Ning asked. He wasnt willing to cause trouble for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting either. If Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting ran into conflict because of him, he would feel guilty. Fine, for Gu Nings sake, let bygones be bygones, Xu Jinchen said. Although they all agreed on it, they still disliked each other. Since it was settled, they left a whileter too. Leng Shaoting remained silent from the beginning to the end, and didnt interfere in Gu Nings solution. A group of them went to the parking lot together. Leng Shaoting had a car which was prepared for him by his subordinates, but Xin Bei and Xu Jinchen didnt. Cao Wenxin then gave her car key to Xin Bei. You can drive mine! After that, they separated. Gao Yi walked them to the underground parking lot, and didnt go back until they were gone. When the car stopped outside of the door, Leng Shaoting took out many gifts from the trunk, which surprised Cao Wenxin and Gu Ning Why did you bring so many gifts? Gu Ning asked. Chapter 660 - Future Father-in-law

Chapter 660 Future Father-inw

Before Leng Shaoting could exin, Cao Wenxin said, Well, its the first time that he has visited his future father-inw so, of course, he should bring some gifts. Cao Wenxin was right. It would be impolite if Leng Shaoting didnt bring any gifts to visit his future father-inw for the first time. Nobody would like an impolite man. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood, but Leng Shaoting brought too many gifts with him! However, he had already prepared so many gifts, so Gu Ning didnt say anything further. Because there were too many gifts, Leng Shaoting couldnt carry all of them alone. Gu Ning then told Qiao Ya to help him. Gu Ning didnt carry some herself, because she wasnt a guest. In the Tang familys house, Tang Haifeng was in the study, and the others were chatting in the living hall. When they heard the sound of a car, they knew that Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin were back, so none of them went outside to wee them. However, when a handsome young man appeared in their sight with so many gifts in his hands, they were all astonished. Hi, Shaoting, Qiao Ya! Gu Man stood up at once. Seeing that they carried so many gifts, Gu Man said, Why did you bring so many gifts with you? You dont have to do that. Ever since Gu Man had found out that Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend, she became more friendly to him. Gu Ning believed that Leng Shaoting was her Mr. Right, so he was a member of their family, and Gu Man naturally wanted to treat him well. Nice to see you again! Leng Shaoting greeted her politely. Nice to see you, Madam, Qiao Ya said. Come in and have a seat! Jiang Lihua said to them with a smile. They walked in the living hallter, and Leng Shaoting put the gifts down on the nearby table. So nice to meet you, Mr. Tang and Mrs. Tang, Leng Shaoting greeted the other members in the Tang family. He did his best to sound kind, but it wasnt very natural. Luckily, nobody noticed that. Nice to meet you, Mr. Tang and Mrs. Tang, Qiao Ya said. Have a seat please! Tang Yunfan said. After that, they were all seated. Please let me introduce you, this is Qiao Ya who is my assistant. Gu Ning introduced Qiao Ya first, then turned to Leng Shaoting. She knew that it would be shocking when they found out about Leng Shaotings rtionship with her. And this is my boyfriend, Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning added. Hearing that, everyone was shocked and couldnt believe their ears. What? Boyfriend? At the same time, they remembered that Tang Haifeng had told them about that. Gu Ning already had a boyfriend at 18. In fact, the Tang family thought that 18 was too early for a girl to date someone. Tang Yunfan was especially displeased, because he had just found his biological daughter, and now another man grabbed her away? Therefore, Tang Yunfan wore a cold expression, and stared straight at Leng Shaoting, which was quite stressful. However, Leng Shaoting wasnt afraid to meet Tang Yunfans eyes at all, and stayed calm, which surprised Tang Yunfan. Although he was displeased that Gu Ning already had a boyfriend at such a young age, he thought that he didnt have the right to interfere in her personal life since he had been an absent father for so many years. In addition, he knew that Gu Ning was a mature girl, and her boyfriend must be an outstanding and reliable man too. Even so, Tang Yunfan still needed to know more about Leng Shaoting. Where were you born? Tang Yunfan asked with a serious face. The capital, Leng Shaoting sat straight and answered the question with a serious look. Whats your job and title? Tang Yunfan asked again. A soldier. Major general, Leng Shaoting said. What? Hearing that, everyone was shocked again, including Tang Yunfan and Tang Yunhang who were always calm. Were you born into the Leng family in the capital? Tang Yunfan asked, although he already had the answer. He had only heard of one major general in his early twenties, and that was the eldest grandson of the Leng family in the capital. Although there were few people who were aware of it, everyone in the military had heard of Leng Shaotings name given his legendary achievements. Cao Ruihua held deep admiration for this young major general, and he had told his family a lot about him. Qiao Ya was astonished too, but didnt show it on her face, because she knew that this man couldnt be simple. Gu Man didnt know how important a major general was in the military, so she wasnt very surprised. And Cao Wenxin already knew, so she was able to stay calm. Yes, Leng Shaoting said. Hearing that, they still felt that it was quite unbelievable. However, since they already knew Leng Shaotings family background, they gradually approved of their rtionship. In fact, the Tang family didnt care about the family background, but they knew that the Leng family was reliable. Moreover, they all had a good impression of soldiers. What happened? Hearing the noise, Tang Haifeng walked out, and noticed Gu Ning at first nce. He beamed at once, then was surprised to see Leng Shaoting. He didnt remember that his granddaughter already had a boyfriend until Leng Shaoting appeared in his sight, and he had the same feeling as Tang Yunfan. Nice to see you, Master Tang. Leng Shaoting stood up at once, and greeted Tang Haifeng with respect. Oh, nice to see you! Tang Haifeng said. Nice to meet you, Master Tang. Qiao Ya stood up as well. Grandpa, shes my assistant, Qiao Ya, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng nodded as a response. Chapter 661 - Ten Years Aren’t Long

Chapter 661 Ten Years Arent Long

Leng Shaoting and Qiao Ya didnt sit down until Tang Haifeng was seated on the sofa to show their respect for him. Father, hes the eldest grandson of the Leng family, the youngest major general in history, Tang Yunfan said. What? Tang Haifeng was shocked too. A-are you Master Lengs grandson? Yes, Master Tang, Leng Shaoting replied. No wonder I thought you looked familiar when I met you the first time! Tang Haifeng said. Tang Haifeng and Master Leng got to know each other when they were still young, but they werent close. Tang Haifeng had also met Master Lengs eldest son, who was Leng Shaotings father, many times. Leng Shaoting closely resembled his father, so Tang Haifeng thought that he looked familiar when they met for the first time. However, it had been ages, and Tang Haifeng was losing his memory, so he had failed to recognize Leng Shaoting at first sight. Since Leng Shaoting was his acquaintances son, Tang Haifeng became much kinder to him, but he still stayed alert. Whats your goal in the rtionship with Ningning? Be with her forever. Although Ningning hasnt reached the age of consent yet, we can be engaged before that if you agree, Leng Shaoting said with sincerity. In fact, he couldnt wait a second longer to marry Gu Ning No way! Tang Haifeng rejected at once. If youre engaged, Ningning will be a member of your family. Ningning hasnt joined our family yet, and shes just 18! I think she can stay in our family for another ten years. 10 years arent long. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting didnt know what to say. Ten years? He couldnt wait that long. Ningning can stay in the Tang family as she likes even if shes engaged to me, Leng Shaoting said a whileter. Leng Shaoting was unwilling to stay in the Leng familys house, so they would move out even though they were married. No, it feels different whether Ningning is engaged or not. Tang Haifeng was still dissatisfied. Leng Shaoting wasnt very persuasive, and he could only look at Gu Ning for help in silence. However, Gu Ning pretended that she didnt see it. Although it was Gu Nings marriage, and nobody could interfere in it, the members of the Tang family felt reluctant to see her leaving them. They knew that they had been absent for a long time in Gu Nings life, so they had no right to make decisions for her. Tang Haifeng was also worried that it might cause any conflicts if he was too tough, so he became a little soft. It isnt easy to marry my granddaughter, and we need to see your performance. If were satisfied, we can talk about it in the future, but well never agree on it if you dare hurt Ningning. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was relieved. Please trust me. I promise Ill treat Ningning well. Nobody knew what was going to happen in the future, because ns couldnt catch up with changes, but they still needed to live their lives. Therefore, they didnt find fault with Leng Shaotings promise. At this moment, the atmosphere became rxed. Gu Ning asked how the infighting in the Tang familyspany was now, but there was nothing new, so they didnt know what their enemies were going to do next. Tang Yunfan thought that it probably wouldnt be a good idea if he still pretended to be unconscious, and the others all agreed that he should go back to work in thepany after a few days if their enemies still did nothing. Actually, Tang Weiyong wanted to take action, but he was waiting for the right time. At the same time in Tang Weiyongs house. In the study on the second floor, Tang Weiyong sat by the desk, and there was a young man with a in face sitting across from him. Is everything ready? Tang Weiyong asked. Yes, the man said. Great! Tang Haifeng will leave the house tomorrow and we can take action then. Tang Weiyong decided to hurt Tang Haifeng this time. Anything else, boss? the man asked. Buy a piece of jade jewelry with a simple design at the Jade Beauty Jewelry store tomorrow, and make a copy of it, Tang Weiyong said. Yes, sir, the man answered and left. Once the man was out, Tang Weiyong told Tang Xinrui toe in. Xinrui, do you have any ideas on how to approach Gu Ning? Tang Weiyong asked. He didnt know whether he would seed in hurting Tang Haifeng. Even if it was sessful, he couldnt let Gu Ning go. As long as Tang Xinrui could get close to Gu Ning, he would find out ways to deal with Gu Ning. Tang Weiyong had also read the news about Gu Ning, and he had to admit that Gu Ning was really amazing, so she would be his stumbling block if he didnt deal with her. I met a man whos a friend of a friend of Gu Nings, and they are going to attend the opening ceremony and runway show of Jade Beauty Jewelry tomorrow. Ill go with them, so it wont be difficult to approach Gu Ning, Tang Xinrui said with confidence. Very well! Tang Weiyong was satisfied. Oh, my older brother called me this afternoon for a million yuan, and he told me not to tell you, but I dont have a million yuan, so I have to tell you, Tang Xinrui said feeling cornered, and observed Tang Weiyongs face in case he would be mad. What? A million yuan? Tang Weiyong indeed was mad. I just gave him a million yuan at the New Year festival. Its just been a month. Why is he asking for money again? Although a million yuan was nothing in his eyes, he wouldnt allow his son to waste his money like that. He needed his money for his career, but his son was a spendthrift. Did he tell you the reason why he needs so much money? Tang Weiyong asked in a cold voice. He said he slept with a woman and was caught by the womans boyfriend, whos a junior leader in the Mafia of Country Y, so he must pay a million yuan, Tang Xinrui said. Chapter 662 - Scheme Against Her Biological Older Brother

Chapter 662 Scheme Against Her Biological Older Brother

An angry Tang Weiyong hit the table with his hand with a loud sound. Nonsense! Tang Xinrui held her breath in fear, but felt quite happy in her heart, because the more her older brother disappointed their father, the more likely it was that the Tang familys future would fall in her hands. It wasnt her fault. She had suffered a lot ever since she was a little girl, because their family valued boys above girls. Her older brother became a spendthrift precisely because their parents had spoiled him rotten, and their father had no hope for her older brother precisely because he became a spendthrift. As long as her older brother stopped causing trouble, their father would choose him to be the sole heir even though he knew nothing about business. However, because she was a girl, she was always ignored, and lived in the shadow of her older brother. Therefore, she ached to prove herself and win Tang Weiyongs affection and attention. Tang Xinjie who was Tang Xinruis biological older brother had asked her for money many times. She had given money to him if it wasnt a lot, to spoil him, but she wasnt willing to give him a million yuan this time. In fact, she could afford it, but she aimed to let Tang Weiyong know how terrible his son was right now. Although Tang Weiyong already had no hope for Tang Xinjie, it was necessary for Tang Xinrui to emphasize that. Ill transfer a million yuan to your card, and you can give it to him. Warn him not to cause anymore trouble! Tang Weiyong said. Sure, Tang Xinrui said with a calm face, but thought that it was ridiculous and felt quite hurt. She thought that it was ridiculous because Tang Weiyongs warning was meaningless. She felt quite hurt because Tang Weiyong was still willing to give Tang Xinjie a million yuan to help him solve the problem, while she never had much allowance and even had to earn money for herself. She knew that Tang Weiyong agreeing to let her inherit the Tang familys properties was something that would happen in the far future, and who knew what would happen? In that case, she thought that she was just a useful tool in her fathers eyes. Maybe because she had watched too many dramas, but she always wondered whether Tang Weiyong had a love child. Tang Weiyong wasnt a loyal husband in marriage, and he had many mistresses. If not, why didnt he tell Tang Xinjie to marry a woman and give birth to a boy to inherit his business? Tang Weiyong valued boys much higher than girls. Was he really willing to let his daughter be the heiress? If she didnt have friends in Country Y to help her keep a watch on Tang Xinjie, she would wonder whether Tang Xinjie was just pretending to be ignorant and troublesome. Tang Weiyong transferred a million yuan to Tang Xinrui and she walked out. Dont cause anymore trouble. A million yuan is all that I have now. I cant help you the next time, Tang Xinrui called Tang Xinjie and said. Stop trying to teach me a lesson. Ill do whatever I want. Its none of your business! Tang Xinjie was arrogant as usual. Tang Xinjie disliked his younger sister, but he always turned to her for money once he was running out of it, and turned his back on her the minute he got the money. Tang Xinrui, obviously, wouldnt satisfy his unreasonable needs if she didnt have her own n. Five minutester, Tang Xinruis phone rang, and it was a foreign number. Hi, Goddess Erin, Ive got the money, a man said on the phone when Tang Xinrui answered it. Erin was Tang Xinruis English name. Her family had stayed in Country Y for over a dozen years. Just half a year ago, she had finished her education and went home with her father to conduct the scheme they had prepared for for a long time. They were afraid that Tang Xinjie might cause them trouble, so they didnt allow him to go home. Actually, Tang Xinjie wasnt willing to go home either, because he lived a luxurious and dissipated life in Country Y along with his fair-weather friends. Hearing that, Tang Xinrui wore a satisfied smile. Great. Please put the million yuan into the fund. No problem, Goddess Erin, and Im looking forward to your arrival. I miss the feeling of us having sex, the man said with levity. Tang Xinrui wasnt annoyed at all but just smiled. Im so sorry. Ive been very busy recently. Fine! the man said. Well, wish you all the best. Thanks, Tang Xinrui said, then hung up with her eyes full of ambition. The man was called Bowen. He was a junior leader in the Mafia in Country Y, and was also Tang Xinruis friend, business partner, and lover. Their business was drugs, and Tang Xinrui had made a lot of money from it. Although she was a drug trafficker, she never took drugs herself. It was a highly-risky business, but Country Y wasnt strict about it. The reason why she became a drug trafficker was because her father never gave her enough money except for daily expenses. Therefore, she abandoned her dignity and met Bowen. However, she wasnt happy that she was involved in this illegal business. Tang Weiyong, of course, knew nothing about it. He just started to pay attention to her after he lost hope for Tang Xinjie. Feng Xueqin had always wanted to hurt Gu Man, but Gu Man stayed in the Tang familys house all day, so she didnt have any chances. During the past few days, she lived her life as usual. She would shop with girlfriends, and make several booty calls. At this moment, Feng Xueqin was dining with Wu Jinyi in a restaurant. All of a sudden, Wu Jinyi heard people mentioning the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry, so she asked Feng Xueqin, Xueqin, I heard that Jade Beauty Jewelry is going to open in City B tomorrow. Its a high-end jewelry brand. Do you want to have a look? Chapter 663 - Basically Hopeless

Chapter 663 Basically Hopeless

Jade Beauty Jewelry? I havent heard of it before. Is it a new brand? Im not interested, Feng Xueqin said with obvious disdain. She was born in the Feng family, and she only used international brands. Even though Jade Beauty Jewelry provided high-end jade jewelry, it didnt have much fame and couldnt match her high social status. It is new, but I heard that its jade is of high quality. Both Jiang Lihua and Tang Yunrong were wearing jade jewelry from Jade Beauty Jewelry when they attended the party at the Lei familys house that day! Wu Jinyi said. Really? Feng Xueqin was surprised that those two nobledies would wear a new jewelry brand. Yes! You left earlier that day, but I heard that Jade Beauty Jewelry is their nieces brand. I wonder whether Jiang Lihua and Tang Yunrongs niece is Tang Yunfans daughter. If so, Tang Yunfan will show up at its opening ceremony, Wu Jinyi said. Wu Jinyi wasnt a frequent Inte user at her age, so she knew nothing about the news that had gone viral, otherwise, she would know who the boss was. Hearing that, Feng Xueqin was annoyed. Well find out tomorrow. Tang Yunfans woman will definitely be there too, and Im curious about her appearance, Feng Xueqin said in her cold voice. She had to know as much about Gu Man as possible in order to carry out her scheme. They didnt stay together for long, and soon separated. When Feng Xueqin had just gotten in her car, Liu Xinqi called her. He told Feng Xueqin to meet him at the apartment they had been to before. Last night, Feng Xueqin had a one night stand with a young man, but she didnt enjoy it, so she made an appointment with Liu Xinqi tonight. Liu Xinqi was, of course, happy to receive Feng Xueqins invitation, and agreed without hesitation. Gu Ning and the others left after staying for a while in the Tang familys house. Gu Ning and Gu Man sat in Leng Shaotings car, while Qiao Ya drove Gu Nings. Cao Wenxin also sat in Gu Nings car. At the same time, Jiang Ruiqin went back to his house, and also seemed upset. Tang Qingyang frowned, and sensed that Jiang Ruiqin was in an even worse condition than before. In the past two days, Jiang Ruiqin only wore an absent look, but he seemed so hurt today. Was it all because of Gu Ning? What happened? Tang Qingyang asked with concern. My grandpa fainted all of a sudden today. He had a blood clot, Jiang Ruiqin said. What? Tang Qingyang was shocked. He thought that Jiang Ruiqin seemed so upset because of Gu Ning. However, Master Jiang had been in danger! How is your grandpa now? he asked again with anxiety. Hes fine now, Jiang Ruiqin said. Oh, there is another thing, Jiang Ruiqin added. What? Tang Qingyang felt that Jiang Ruiqin was very hurt because of the other thing Gu Ning already has a boyfriend, Jiang Ruiqin said. He was short of words to describe how sad he was when he said that. Well... Tang Qingyang was surprised. In their eyes, Gu Ning was still too young. Gu Ning is still young, and the rtionship probably wontst long. You can wait if you truly like her, Tang Qingyang said tofort his close friend. No. Jiang Ruiqin shook his head with a wry smile on face. Its basically hopeless. Her boyfriend is Leng Shaoting, the eldest grandson of the Leng family. What? Tang Qingyang was stunned. Although he didnt know Leng Shaoting, he had heard his name. In that case, Jiang Ruiqin was barelyparable to Leng Shaoting in their family backgrounds. Will the Leng family agree? There is a huge gap between them. Tang Qingyang doubted it. Gu Ning was outstanding, but she was born in an ordinary family. After all, any rich or powerful families demanded a properly matched marriage. Master Leng approves of her very much! Master Xu just joked that he would let Xu Jinchen steal Leng Shaotings girlfriend away, and Master Leng already seemed mad! Jiang Ruiqin said. It was an undeniable truth that Master Leng really appreciated Gu Ning. If so, Tang Qingyang didnt know what else to say but justforted his close friend again. Take it easy. Time will cure everything. It was impossible that Jiang Ruiqin could steal a person from the Leng family. Jiang Ruiqin wore a wry smile. He knew that time could cure everything, but he still felt quite hurt. When Gu Ning and the others arrived at Huafu Hills, Leng Shaoting stayed in the same room, and Gu Man prepared another room for Qiao Ya. That night, Leng Shaoting slept alone in his room, and didnt dare to slip into Gu Nings, in case that would ruin his image in Gu Mans eyes. The next day, Gu Ning didnt get up to run in the morning. However, almost all of them got up around 7 am, except for Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting got up earlier to prepare breakfast for them. Oh, Shaoting, you got up so early to prepare breakfast! Gu Man was surprised, and felt a little embarrassed. It wasnt appropriate to let a guest cook for them anyway. Were family. Its no big deal, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Man was struck dumb for a second, then smiled. Although it was too early to say that they were family, it would happen sooner orter. In addition, Gu Man was happy that Leng Shaoting was willing to get up early to prepare breakfast for them. There were few men who cook now. Chapter 664 - Opening Ceremony in City B

Chapter 664 Opening Ceremony in City B

Cao Wenxin also joined them for breakfast, and the group of them left together after that. However, Cao Wenxin left alone and said that she needed to pick her friends up. When Gu Ning and the others arrived at the jewelry store, it was almost 9 am, which was an hour away from the opening ceremony, however, many onlookers and reporters were already waiting there. Look, is that Miss Gu? someone asked with excitement. Hearing that, others looked over at once. Oh, yes, she is Goddess Gu! After making sure that the girl was Gu Ning, many people got excited and started to take photos of her. Reporters ran to interview Gu Ning as well. Seeing that, Gu Ning along with Qiao Ya protected Gu Man at their backs, in case the crowd would scare her. Gu Man was indeed slightly surprised, but not scared. Miss Gu, can we interview you? Many microphones reached out to Gu Ning and cameras started to sh quickly. Yes, but not right now. Please gather in the meeting hall in a little while, and Ill be there to answer your questions, Gu Ning smiled. Since she said so, those reporters didnt insist, and let Gu Ning walk through. Wow, Goddess Gu is so gorgeous! Shes even prettier than her photos. Exactly! Shes so amazing. She has achieved a lot at such an early age! At the same time, many young girls noticed Leng Shaoting by Gu Nings side. The man at Miss Gus side is so handsome! I wonder whether hes Goddess Gus older brother or boyfriend. Probably her older brother, because Goddess Gu is just 18. Whats wrong with her age? I dont think that 18 is too young to have a boyfriend. I think hes her boyfriend. Gu Ning told Qiao Ya to take Gu Man to have a rest in the store, and Leng Shaoting stayed with Gu Ning at the door to wee the customers. Most of the females focused on him, but Gu Ning didnt feel jealous as long as they kept a polite distance away from him. As time went by, more and more people came with flowers to congratte Gu Ning. Good morning, Miss Gu! Sorry Ivee here without an invitation letter again this time. It was Zhao Yuefeng. Gu Ning hadnt told him that her store was going to open today, but Zhao Yuefeng came after hearing the news. Zhao Yuefengs secretary and driver followed him with tworge bunches of flowers in their hands. Nice to see you, Chairman Zhao! Wee! Gu Ning walked ahead at once, and shook hands with him. Nice to see you, Chairman Zhao. Nice to see you, Manager Zhou. Zhou Zhenghong and Zhao Yuefeng greeted each other. Zhao Yuefeng wasnt a famous business figure, so others werent very surprised to see him. Afterwards, Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei arrived, which caused another round of exmations. Hi, Gu Ning! Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei said to Gu Ning at the same time. They didnt bring flowers with them, but prepared expensive gifts. Gu Ning, do you need us to be models? Xu Jinchen joked. Thanks, but no. Please have a seat inside. Gu Ning smiled. Its fine. We can stand here, Xu Jinchen said. He wasnt willing to walk inside. After a while, Si Ming and Qiu Yuxin came. Qiu Yuxin was a famous model, but she was never afraid of exposing her romantic rtionship, because modeling was just her hobby, and it was the basis of her startup. Qiu Yuxin was going to open an entertainmentpany. She loved modeling and the entertainment industry, so she decided to be a boss herself. Isnt she the famous model, Qiu Yuxin? Yes! Is the man by her side her boyfriend? Probably. Seeing that, reporters ran over at once. Si Ming protected Qiu Yuxin the moment reporters ran to them, but he didnt chase them away. He just prevented them from getting too close. Reporters were used to it as well. Miss Qiu, would you please tell us whether this man is your boyfriend? Yes, he is. Qiu Yuxin admitted without hesitation, which surprised them. Your boyfriend is really handsome, and youre a beautiful couple, but arent you afraid that your romantic rtionship will affect your career? a reporter asked. Not at all, Qiu Yuxin said. Miss Qiu, are you a friend of the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry? another reporter asked again. Yeah. Qiu Yuxin gave them a simple answer again then said, Thank you, everyone; please let us walk through. Hearing that, the reporters moved away. Si Ming and Qiu Yuxin also brought gifts with them. Qiu Yuxin was one of the models today, so Gu Ning told her to rest inside. After that, Cao Wenxin arrived with a group of her friends that Gu Ning had met before. Gao Chengyun, An Ran, Jiang Zezheng, Zhu Yuanzhen and Tong Jiayao, who always aimed to steal Leng Shaoting away. They had heard of what Gu Ning had done a few days ago, and they were all astonished. Even Tong Jiayao started to doubt whether she could win against Gu Ning in a fight for love. Actually, the Tong family had over a dozen billion yuan in wealth, which Jade Beauty Jewelry was barelyparable to, and she was the sole heiress of her family. She used to think that she was a rare, strong woman. Leng Shaoting and she would be a perfect match. However, she suddenly felt that she had nothing better than Gu Ning except her family background and wealth after hearing about Gu Nings achievements. Chapter 665 - Four Dominant Business Groups

Chapter 665 Four Dominant Business Groups

She inherited her family background and wealth from her family, but Gu Ning earned everything on her own, which clearly showed who had greater ability. In addition, Gu Ning also maintained a good rtionship with the Qinghua Group. Although it didnt mean that she had a connection with the Qing Gang, it was already shocking enough. Therefore, Tong Jiayao hesitated over whether she should chase Leng Shaoting. Here I am! Cao Wenxin said to Gu Ning once she arrived. When Xin Bei saw that Cao Wenxin and her friends came in a group of three men and three women, he was displeased. He knew that they were just friends, but it would make others believe that they were three couples. However, even though he was displeased, he remained calm on the surface. Miss Gu, congrattions! They walked to Gu Ning and sent her flowers along with gifts. Thank you so much! Gu Ning smiled. Miss Gu, I didnt expect that youre so awesome! I thought that youre just a normal senior highschool student! Gao Chengyun said. Tuile Exactly! I used to think that Im a rare, sessful businesswoman in front of them, and I even showed off. Now I feel quite embarrassed after hearing what Miss Gu has achieved, Tong Jiayao said with a smile. She was very kind to Gu Ning now. Maybe because she had already given up. Ha-ha, I guess you can stop teaching us from now on! Zhu Yuanzhen joked. Tong Jiayao had criticized her many times because she wasnt ambitious at all. Tong Jiayao wore a resigned smile in silence. Please look around as you like. Im afraid Ill be busy all day, Gu Ning said. Its fine. You dont need to take care of us. None of them would mind. There were many other people who came to congratte Gu Ning as well. Most of them came with a gift or a red envelope. After a while, representatives of Shengshi Group arrived. Once they appeared, it caused a sensation, because Shengshi Group was a well-known dominant business group. To everyones astonishment, Jade Beauty Jewelry had a connection with Shengshi Group. Jesus! Even Shengshi Group attended this opening ceremony. Miss Gu must be a very influential figure! She is! Ive read a lot of shocking news about Jade Beauty Jewelry on the Inte. Tell us! Many people were curious about it. Jade Beauty Jewelrys gship store is in City G, and almost half of the high society in City G attended its opening ceremony, including senior officials, senior military officers, members of super-rich families and even the senior management of Qinghua Group! Wow! Hearing that, everyone was amazed. However, it was just the beginning. Shengshi Group? Jesus, Ningning, do you have a rtionship with Shengshi Group? Cao Wenxin was astonished. Gu Ning said with a meaningful smile, Yeah, Im familiar with its chairman. Youre so unbelievable! How do you manage to know so many important figures? Cao Wenxin couldnt believe it. Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei gave Cao Wenxin a light nce. In fact, the chairman of Shengshi Group was standing right by her. Nevertheless, they couldnt say it aloud, because only a few people were aware of it. Tong Jiayao took a deep breath. To her astonishment, Gu Ning was even familiar with the chairman of Shengshi Group. She nowpletely gave up on stealing Gu Nings boyfriend away. Representatives of Jinlin Group arrivedter, which shocked the crowd again. Ningning, are you also familiar with the chairman of Jinlin Group? Cao Wenxin asked with great surprise. Not really, but a director of it, Gu Ning said. Xu Jinchen was a director of Jinlin Group. Although he wasnt the heir of it, he also had an important position in it. Cao Wenxin was short of words now. Tong Jiayao was totally stunned. At this moment, Feng Xueqin and Wu Jinyi quietly came to the event location. When she saw Gu Ning at the door, she was sure that this jewelry store belonged to Gu Ning. Feng Xueqin was immediately in a rage. She nced around Gu Ning, but didnt see any middle-aged women, so she thought that Gu Nings mother must be in the store. They didnte to congratte Gu Ning, so they couldnt walk inside yet, but waited outside. Before everyone could get their mind back from the great shock, representatives of Tanghuang Group and Leizhen Group came together. Were they in a dream? Were those people really representatives of Shengshi Group, Jinlin Group, Tanghuang Group and Leizhen Group? The above four business groups were all dominant businesses in this country. Except for Leizhen Group, the other three groups all had over a hundred billion yuan in assets! Howe those international business groups came to attend the opening ceremony of a jewelry store? Jade Beauty Jewelry was nothing before those dominant business groups. Therefore, nobody could believe his or her eyes. Is it true that those international business groupse to attend the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry? Someone wondered in the crowd. Another person agreed at once. I cant believe it either. Chapter 666 - Tang Xinrui Showed up

Chapter 666 Tang Xinrui Showed up

Gu Ning was really a girl who was full of surprises! Although people didnt believe that Gu Ning was as important as those figures in business right now, she had a powerfulwork. Feng Xuegin wasnt shocked by the arrival of Tanghuang Group and Leizhen Group, because she already knew that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans daughter. The Tang family and the Lei family were very close, so it was very normal that they came here. However, what shocked the crowd more was that the leading figures of Tanghuang Group and Leizhen Group also came here in person. Tang Haifeng along with Master Lei arrived together. Jesus! I cant believe my eyes now. Are they really Master Tang and Master Lei? someone eximed. Jesus, they came in person! Ningning, I came to congratte you in person, Tang Haifeng said with a kind smile. Ha-ha, thank you so much foring! Gu Ning said. Oh, let me introduce you, this is your Grandpa Lei, Tang Haifeng said. So nice to meet you, Grandpa Lei! Gu Ning greeted Master Lei politely. Nice to meet you too, Girl Gu! Master Lei said. Please have a seat inside. Would you mind cutting the ribbon togetherter? Gu Ning asked. No problem! Master Tang and Master Lei agreed with crity, then walked into the store following Gu Ning. Only those who came to attend the opening ceremony could have a seat inside, and onlookers could only stand outside, so it wasnt crowded in the store at all. Gu Ning arranged two seats for them before she walked out. Master Fu, Master Bai and Master Yan were absent today, but they also sent gifts to Gu Ning to congratte her. Afterwards, Tang Yunrong came with her friends. When Tang Yunrong saw Cao Wenxin standing with Xin Bei, she was surprised. Thinking that they might be dating each other, Tang Yunrong smiled at Cao Wenxin. Cao Wenxin flushed because she knew what was in her mothers mind. She wanted to exin, but her mother said nothing yet, so it would be strange if she brought it up herself. However, she subconsciously moved a few steps away from Xin Bei, but it was useless in Tang Yunrongs eyes. Xin Bei had the same feeling as Cao Wenxin, but he had no intention to exin it. Nice to see you, Mrs. Cao! Xin Bei greeted Tang Yunrong at once. Nice to see you too, Tang Yunrong said with a gentle smile. Hi, Aunt Yunrong, Gu Ning greeted her. Nice to see you, Aunt Yunrong, Leng Shaoting greeted her the same way. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Cao. Xu Jinchen also greeted Tang Yunrong with respect. Ningning, congrattions! This is a gift for you, Tang Yunrong said, then gave the box in her hands to Gu Ning. Thanks, Aunt Yunrong. Gu Ning took it. Miss Gu, congrattions! Tang Yunrongs friends also gave Gu Ning many gifts and red envelopes. They didnt say much, because they came here with Tang Yunrong. Thank you so much. Please have a seat inside, Gu Ning said. Alright, lets go look around the store now! Tang Yunrong said to her friends. After a while, Jiang Lihua also came with her friends, and they gave Gu Ning red envelopes too. In the following minutes, many senior officials sent either flowers or gifts to congratte Gu Ning for the opening of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Even Colorful Jade Provider of City Teng which was far from City B sent flowers here. Although Colorful Jade Provider wasnt very famous yet, it was a very richpany. Many jewelry businessmen who cooperated with Colorful Jade Provider were surprised that it was invited too. There were many peers today as well. Sometimes, peers might not bepetitors, but business partners, so many jewelry businessmen came to cooperate with Jade Beauty Jewelry. If Jade Beauty Jewelry became popr across the country, they could join it in the future. However, Gu Ning had no intention to let other jewelry businessmen join herpany because she made up her mind to build her own brand. Hey, boss, congrattions! Pan Zirui came along with his friends. Except for one woman, Gu Ning had met the rest of them, including Zhou Guangrui, Guan Bin, Gao Yongkang, Feng Xin and Hu Hao. Each of them brought flowers or gifts. They had also heard of what Gu Ning had done these days, and they were shocked too. Feng Xin, who wanted to ride on Gu Nings coattails, now gave up because he knew that he didnt have the ability to deceive Gu Ning. Although he ached to have a connection with the Tang family, he had to face reality. The woman Gu Ning had never met before was precisely Tang Xinrui. Chapter 667 - Feng Xueqin Is Jealous of Gu Man

Chapter 667 Feng Xueqin Is Jealous of Gu Man

Tang Xinrui had seen Gu Nings photos before, but she still had to admit that Gu Ning was really stunning when she saw her in real life. Gu Ning wasnt only beautiful, but also had outstanding ability, which made her feel jealous. In addition to that, Gu Ning also had a tall, strong boyfriend, who was very attractive to most women, including her. However, she had no intention to steal Gu Nings boyfriend away because she knew that she was doomed to fail if she tried. This time, Tang Xinrui came with Feng Xin. Although they just met, they were already good friends, otherwise Feng Xin wouldnt bring her here. Miss Gu, congrattions! They all congratte Gu Ning. Thanks! Please look around inside, Gu Ning said. Because Gu Ning was very busy, nobody introduced Tang Xinrui to Gu Ning, but Tang Xinrui didnt mind, because she would be in touch with Gu Ningter. Fenghua Entertainment, Shenghua Real Estate, and Cine Pharmaceutical Company also sent flowers here. The abovepanies werent very famous, so people didnt pay much attention to them. However, when the Qinghua Group sent flowers to congratte Gu Ning, everyone was astonished once more. What? Qinghua Group? Those who werent aware of the news about Jade Beauty Jewelry were quite surprised to hear the name of the Qinghua Group. Although the Qinghua Group wasnt as famous as Shengshi Group, Jinlin Group or Tanghuang Group, it was very influential too because it was the Qing Gangs business. Besides Qinghua Group, Heiqi Group also sent flowers here. People who were at the opening ceremony were short of words to describe how shocked they were now. Heiqi Group was the business of the Kirin Gang. Howe Gu Ning had a rtionship with both the Kirin Gang and the Qing Gang? Jesus! I dont know what to say now. Gu Ning is so amazing! I think that Gu Ning just has a rtionship with the Kirin Gang and the Qing Gangs businesses. If she had a rtionship with the Kirin Gang and the Qing Gang, why did the two gangs note to congratte her under the name of their gangs? I agree. Although the Qinghua Group is the Qing Gangs business, and the Heiqi Group is the Kirin Gangs business, their businesses are apart from their gangs. Hearing that, people all agreed, because it was very hard for them to believe that Gu Ning was able to have a rtionship with both the Kirin Gang and the Qing Gang. In fact, Situ Ye and Qi Tianlin didnt show up in person in order to not cause Gu Ning trouble. It wasnt a good thing for apany to have a connection with a gang after all. Even so, it was still shocking enough that Gu Ning had such a powerfulwork. Once representatives of the Kirin Gangs and the Qing Gangs businesses showed up, nobody dared to cause Jade Beauty Jewelry any trouble. Tang Xinrui, however, was an exception. Tang Xinrui was aware of the connection between Jade Beauty Jewelry and the Qinghua Group, but she didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to have a rtionship with the Qing Gang either. Moreover, rtionships betweenpanies were all about benefits. To Tang Xinruis astonishment, the Heiqi Group, Shengshi Group and Jinlin Group also came to attend this opening ceremony. Many businessmen ached to have a beneficial rtionship with thoserge corporations, but failed. It seemed that Gu Ning was more influential than she used to think. Feng Xueqin was shocked by the guests who came to attend this opening ceremony too. She couldnt believe that Gu Ning could maintain a good rtionship with so many important figures, and she wondered whether those people came for the sake of the Tang family. When it was almost 10 am, Su Tongnuo arrived, which caused another round of exmations. Ah! Goddess Su! Tongnuo! I love you! Tongnuo, Im your biggest fan! Many of Su Tongnuos fans came here especially to see her. Su Tongnuo was very kind and smiled at her fans. Reporters also ran to interview her, but was declined by Su Tongnuo. Im sorry. Its almost 10 am, and we cant interrupt the opening ceremony. We can have the interview at the meeting hall in a little while. Hearing that, people realized that it was only 10 minutes away from the beginning of the opening ceremony. There were countless important figures, so none of those reporters dared to cause any trouble. When Pan Zirui saw Su Tongnuo, his eyes lit up, but Su Tongnuo worked for Gu Ning, so he didnt dare to make eyes at her. A whileter, the opening ceremony was about to begin, and people walked out from the store one after another. Feng Xueqin noticed that a middle-aged woman walked to Gu Nings side, so she was sure at once that the woman must be Gu Nings mother as well as Tang Yunfans woman. Although the woman looked quite young, she had the charming air of a mature woman, and she also resembled Gu Ning. However, honestly, Gu Ning resembled her father more than her mother. All of a sudden, Feng Xueqin felt very jealous of Gu Man, because she had to admit that Gu Man looked younger and more beautiful than her. Xueqin, calm down! Wu Jinyi reminded Feng Xueqin to stay calm the moment she noticed that Feng Xueqin was losing control of herself. Chapter 668 - Lucky Draw

Chapter 668 Lucky Draw

In addition, Master Tang and other important figures were also there, and they wouldnt allow Feng Xueqin to ruin this opening ceremony. Feng Xueqin did her best to calm herself down after Wu Jinyis reminder. She knew that it wouldnt do her any good if she ruined this opening ceremony. However, Tang Yunfan was still absent. Feng Xueqin didnt feel happy, or unhappy knowing that Tang Yunfan was absent, because she wanted to see him, but was reluctant to see him being with Gu Man and Gu Ning. Zhou Zhenghong went on the stage to address the audience first. Ladies and gentlemen, wee to attend the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry... At the end of his speech, the audience apuded. Gu Ning then went on stage. Although she didnt give a formal speech like Zhou Zhenghong, she behaved like an experienced and sessful businesswoman, which impressed the audience. Gu Ning wasnt like a 18-year-old girl at all. Even Tang Haifeng couldnt help butpliment her. Ningning is much more mature than her age! Youre right! Master Lei said. He had never seen anyone who was able to be so mature and stable at such an early age before. Wow, Goddess Gu looks so cool! If I were a man, I would marry her. An ordinary man cant marry Goddess Gu. The man must be good-looking, rich, smart, and outstanding, just like Goddess Gu! I agree! A group of young girls discussed that under the stage in a low voice. Seeing that those young girls held great admiration for Gu Ning, Feng Xueqin hated Gu Ning to death. In Feng Xueqins eyes, Gu Ning should never exist. Gu Nings mother should disappear too. If it hadnt been for Gu Nings mother, Tang Yunfan wouldnt have rejected her. Feng Xueqin believed that Tang Yunfan rejected her because of Gu Nings mother, not because he disliked her from the very beginning. Feng Xueqin was really a control freak in love. Wu Jinyi was worried about Feng Xueqin now, because Feng Xueqin was doomed to failure if she dared to annoy the Tang family. Let alone the Tang family who supported Gu Ning behind her back, the Feng family was barelyparable to any of the other dominant business groups that were invited to attend todays opening ceremony. However, Feng Xueqin had already lost her reason, and wouldnt care about the result once she decided to do something, especially when it was about Tang Yunfan. In that case, Wu Jinyi could only remind Feng Xueqin not to cause any trouble when she was with her, in case she would be punished too. Gu Ning didnt give a long speech, and the next part was ribbon-cutting. Gu Ning, Tang Haifeng, Master Lei, Su Tongnuo and Zhou Zhenghong cut the ribbon together. After ribbon-cutting, the jewelry store was open to everyone, but most of the people were looking forward to the lucky draw. Feng Xueqin didnt walk inside, because she had nothing to do in the store, but she took pictures of Gu Ning and Gu Man. Many people were taking photos at the ceremony, so nobody paid attention to her. Although Gu Ning shocked her today, it didnt mean that she would give up her scheme against Gu Ning and Gu Man. After all, she nned to hire someone else to do it for her. In the next hour, many people went to join in the lucky draw. In order to avoid confusion, they all stood in a line. There were over a thousand red envelopes in the container. As for the 10 prizes of jade pendants, there would a piece of paper in each of the 10 red envelopes. As for other prizes, there would be several bills inside. After a long time, around 70 people had dipped their hand into the container, but drew out no prize. Just when people doubted whether there were real prizes in the container, a person drew out a red envelope with a 100-yuan bill inside. Although it was a shame that the person didnt win the jade pendant, a 100-yuan bill was better than nothing. As time went by, only a few people won several bills in a red envelope. Just when they were about to lose hope, a person won the jade pendant and almost shouted in excitement. The good news cheered many people up. Although fewer people walked into the store, most of them were potential buyers. Tang Yunrongs and Jiang Lihuas friends were all noble women, and each of them bought several pieces of jade jewelry. They didnt do it for the sake of Tang Yunrong or Jiang Lihua, but because the designs of the jade jewelry really attracted them. In addition, the jewelry in the store was all made of high quality jade. Therefore, Jade Beauty Jewelry was more popr than other jewelry brands among the richdies. Although there werent many differences in the designs of jewelry, brands still differed from each other. Chapter 669 - Danger Stays with Power and Wealth Chapter 669 Danger Stays with Power and Wealth Some liked famous brands, which could entuate their wealth. While some preferred brands of good quality, which werefortable. Different people had different opinions. Is there any piece that you like? I can buy it for you as a gift, Si Ming said to Qiu Yuxin. Arent you afraid that itll cost you a fortune? Qiu Yuxin smiled. Im happy to buy it for you as long as youre happy, Si Ming said. Please, stop showing off your affection for each other. Cao Wenxin felt so hurt standing by their side. We dont mind it if you can do the same, Qiu Yuxin said, and challenged Cao Wenxin. Cao Wenxin pouted in silence. Many onlookers posted videos and photos of the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry on the Inte, and it soon became a hot topic. Everyone was shocked by the attendees. Jesus, Goddess Gu is able to maintain a good rtionship with so many famous corporations and even the two biggest gangs! Goddess Gu is so unbelievable! Qinghua Group and Heiqi Group dont stand for the Qing Gang and the Kirin Gang! Stop bragging! Exactly, Qinghua Group and Heiqi Group are just businesses of the Qing Gang and the Kirin Gang. Many people held that opinion, which Gu Ning wouldnt disagree with. So what? Its still not an easy thing to maintain a good rtionship with Qinghua Group and Heiqi Group. Im short of words to describe my astonishment now. Goddess Gu, are you still hiring? Can I join yourpany? Me too! Although many peopleplimented Gu Nings achievement, there were still many haters too. It must be a publicity stunt! I dont believe that she can have such a powerfulwork at such an early age. Me either. ... In some peoples eyes, it was hard to believe that Gu Ning, who was still a young girl, could maintain a good rtionship with many famouspanies and important figures. Some haters even attacked Gu Ning on the Inte. Did she sell her body to build up herwork? Shes very attractive after all. I agree, so it must be a publicity stunt. Nonsense! You are just being jealous. Do you have any evidence to prove that she has done that? Stop ndering Goddess Gu! Do you have any evidence to prove that she has not done that? Dont be so mean. Goddess Gu earns everything on her own. Youre just her dumb fan! Youre a stupid hater! Many haters were still attacking Gu Ning on the Inte, but Gu Nings loyal fans defended her even harder. Did you lose your reason? Who would dare to use those dominant business groups for a publicity stunt? Although Goddess Gu is really outstanding, she doesnt have the ability to fool those important figures in business. Exactly! Qinghua Group also attended the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry in City Gst time. Open your eyes! Couldnt you see that both aster Tang, whos the richest man in City B, and Master Lei, whos the leading role of another super-rich family in City B, attended the ribbon-cutting ceremony? Those haters are all idiots! Afterwards, reporters who had attended the opening ceremony posted their interviews on their official Weibo ounts, which proved that everything was real. Within minutes, Jade Beauty Jewelry and Gu Ning became the hottest topics on Weibo once more. Many celebrities were jealous of Gu Ning now, because they had tried hard to be a hot topic on Weibo but it was in vain. However, they were also astonished by Gu Ningswork. Shengshi Group, Jinlin Group and Tanghuang Group were all the top business corporations in this country. In addition, the businesses of the two biggest gangs also had a rtionship with Gu Ning. In that case, nobody dared to cause Gu Ning or Jade Beauty Jewelry any trouble. Ordinary people, of course, didnt dare to do that, but ambitious people were exceptions. Danger always stayed with power and wealth. No matter who you were or what industry you were involved in, you would havepetitors or even enemies the moment you joined the society. Therefore, although most people were afraid of Gu Ningswork, some still dared to challenge her. Tang Weiyong was one of them. He was going to fight against the Tang family in business, and Gu Ning was his target too. Chapter 670 - Wu Yuanping Chapter 670 Wu Yuanping No matter how powerful or rich a person was, he or she could have shorings as well. And no matter how weak or poor a person was for now, he or she could also beat a strong enemy with the right tactics. Tang Weiyong had seeded in attacking Tang Yunfan twice. Gu Ning had ovee many difficulties which didnt seem solvable so that she was able to achieve a lot today. Many rich men had been abducted and ckmailed. Many leaders of some countries had also been murdered. There were many other shocking events in this world. Therefore, no matter if you were powerful or weak, it could be changed. Power and wealth could protect you, but could also put you in a dangerous position. Tang Weiyong was paying special attention to news about Gu Ning. Without a doubt, he was shocked by Gu Ningswork too, but he didnt care about it, and would never give up his scheme against Gu Ning. Besides, businessmen gathered for interests, and dispersed once there was no benefit. Tang Weiyong had experienced that in person. ordingly, he would keep onpeting against Tang Haifeng and Gu Ning. Moreover, since he found out that Gu Ning wasnt a weakpetitor at all, he would be more careful, and more determined to remove Gu Ning from his way to sess. As for Tang Yunfan, Tang Weiyong believed that he was still unconscious. It was already very lucky that Tang Yunfan had survived such a serious car ident. Tang Yunfan was the chairman of Tanghuang Group, so his subordinates had also visited him. They were all sure that Tang Yunfan was still lying in the bed. In that case, Tang Weiyong removed Tang Yunfans name from his target list. A short time after the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry, someone came to cause Gu Ning trouble. He was a man who was around 40 years old, and he demanded to see Gu Ning, the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, once he walked inside. Since the man came to see her, Gu Ning showed up. Wu Yuanping? Before Gu Ning could say something, Tang Haifeng recognized the man. Wu Yuanping was surprised to see Tang Haifeng, then greeted him with great respect, Master Tang. May I help, Mr. Wu? Gu Ning asked. Although she sensed that this man wasnting for anything good, she remained polite since he knew Tang Haifeng. I heard that the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry made the first bucket of gold by stone gambling. Is that true? Wu Yuanping asked. Yes, Gu Ning replied. Just by stone gambling, youve never taken out a loan? Wu Yuanping asked again. Yes, Gu Ning replied once more. Hearing that, people around them were all astonished. They had all heard that Gu Ning had made a lot of money by stone gambling, but none of them expected that Gu Ning had earned the whole Jade Beauty Jewelry by it. In other words, Gu Ning had made over a hundred million yuan by stone gambling! Thinking of that, people were all shocked. Reporters also realized that it was a very important moment, so they all turned on their cameras, trying to film it. Its very impressive that you can make so much money just by stone gambling. I have great admiration for you, but I still want to challenge you, Wu Yuanping said. Wu Yuanping, what do you want to do? Tang Haifeng frowned in annoyance. It was obvious that Wu Yuanping came here to cause Gu Ning trouble. However, to Tang Haifengs surprise, Wu Yuanping dared to do that right in front of his eyes. Hes here to cause trouble! Right, but Im curious what exactly hes going to do. Doesnt he know the close rtionship between Miss Gu and Master Tang? Onlookers all believed that Wu Yuanping was crazy. Gu Man and Gu Nings friends, however, was afraid that it might affect the business of the jewelry store. When Wu Yuanping heard peoples discussion, he frowned. Although he didnt dare to annoy Master Tang, he had no intention to step back. He had seen many people who became rich by stone gambling, but what Gu Ning had achieved was beyond his imagination. How was she able to establish a high-end jewelry brand just by stone gambling? Stone gambling was well-known as a highly-risky game, but Gu Ning could easily make money by it, which was uneptable in Wu Yuanpings eyes. He had been involved in stone gambling for over 20 years, and what Gu Ning had achieved was simply a miracle in this industry. Its fine. I can handle it. Gu Ningforted Tang Haifeng. Tang Haifeng respected Gu Nings decisions, so he remained silent. After that, Gu Ning looked at Wu Yuanping and asked, So what do you want to do? Gu Ning knew that he wouldnt leave without a result, and he aroused her interest too. I want to have apetition with you, Wu Yuanping said. Ningning. Tang Haifeng was slightly worried, and wanted to stop Gu Ning, because he knew that Wu Yuanping was very experienced in stone gambling. If Gu Ning lost, it would affect the reputation of her jewelry store. People didnt care where she got the jade, but nobody liked the feeling of being deceived. However, if Gu Ning rejected, people might think that Gu Ning was guilty and didnt dare meet the challenge. Therefore, Tang Haifeng debated whether to stop Gu Ning or not. Ningning. Gu Man, Tang Yunrong and the others were also worried. Dont worry. Trust me, Gu Ning said with confidence. Since Gu Ning was confident about herself, they didnt say anything further. In the store, only Leng Shaoting and Zhou Zhenghongpletely believed in Gu Ning, because they had witnessed her ability of stone gambling Chapter 671 - A Competition of Stone Gambling

Chapter 671 A Competition of Stone Gambling

How do you want topete? Gu Ning asked with a calm face. I brought a truck full of jade raw materials with me. Each of us can choose three out of them. Whoever cuts out the most valuable jade will be the winner, Wu Yuanping said with a serious face. It seemed that he wasnt causing Gu Ning trouble, but simply wanted to challenge Gu Ning, which changed Gu Nings impression of him. Other people in the store were looking forward to thepetition. I ept your challenge, but you cant set the rules alone. Since its apetition, there must be a bet, Gu Ning said. What bet? Wu Yuanping asked. He didnt mind Gu Nings condition. Gu Ning smiled and said, Ill pay you for the raw materials, and those raw materials along with the jade cut out from them will be mine. If neither of us can cut out jade, its even. If both of us cut out jade, the loser should pay five million yuan. How is it? Actually, Gu Ning wanted to say that the loser should pay the price of the jade the winner cut out, but Wu Yuanping could end up paying dozens of millions of yuan in that case. That wasnt what Gu Ning wanted. She knew that Wu Yuanping was doomed to failure, and she didnt have the heart to deprive him of his wealth. However, it was still unknown whether there was high-level jade among Wu Yuanpings raw materials. Deal! Wu Yuanping agreed with crity, because he could afford five million yuan. Many people in the store werent very rich, so they believed that Wu Yuanping must be crazy to set a bet of five million yuan just for apetition. Mr. Wu, I think that we better sign an agreement beforehand, Gu Ning said. No problem, Wu Yuanping said. After that, Gu Ning and Wu Yuanping signed an agreement. Why dont we have a bet on the result of thepetition? Xu Jinchen gently knocked Xin Beis arm. Sure. I bet on Gu Ning, and you bet on Wu Yuanping. The loser must do theundry 10 times for the winner. How is it? Xin Bei asked. Xu Jinchen was struck dumb for a second, then argued. I want to bet on Gu Ning! Are you kidding me? Since both of us believe that Gu Ning will win, why would we bet? Xin Bei gave Xu Jinchen a nce of disdain. Fine. Xu Jinchen gave up. Pan Zirui and his friends also want to have a bet, but they gave up too after hearing the talk between Xin Bei and Xu Jinchen. Almost everyone who knew Gu Ning believed that she would win. Nevertheless, some in the crowd began to bet on the result of thepetition, and most of them bet on Gu Ning given her unbelievable achievement today. Wu Yuanping, on the other hand, was a stranger. Before long, thepetition began. Wu Yuanpings truck was parked in the parking lot outside of the shopping mall, so the group of them walked to his truck together. Wu Yuanping told the two stone cutters who came with him to open the truck, and move the stone-cutting machines down. In order to save time, Wu Yuanping brought two stone-cutting machines. Onlookers took out their phones to take pictures, and some even opened live streaming Gu Ning has gained a lot of attention these days, so many Inte users were watching thepetition on-line once they saw Gu Ning in the video. Although thework anchor knew that Gu Ning was very famous now, she was still shocked by the number of Inte users who swarmed into her channel within just a few minutes. The camera of thework anchors phone was facing the area of stone-cutting, so the iing Inte users were able to see Gu Ning, the stone-cutting machines and those raw materials in the truck. Wow, Goddess Gu is really in apetition of stone gambling now! Im so excited! Im curious who will win. Once the stone-cutting machines were moved down, there were over a hundred jade raw materials left in the truck. Miss Gu, after you, Wu Yuanping said politely. Gu Ning didnt hesitate, and went into the truck. She used her Jade Eyes to nce around the raw materials. The majority were stones without any jade inside, and there were only two pieces of medium-level jade. Gu Ning took the only two raw materials with medium-level jade inside. One raw material was asrge as a football, while the other was half the size of a football. The jade inside ounted for one third of each raw material. Chapter 672 - Ningning Is Going to Win

Chapter 672 Ningning Is Going to Win

At the same time, Gu Ning took another raw material which was waste in order to attract less attention and also save some time. It took around 20 minutes to cut out a piece of jade, while it only took two minutes to cut a raw material without jade inside. Anyway, she already picked out the best raw materials, and Wu Yuanping was doomed to failure even if he was able to find the three raw materials with medium-low-level jade inside. At this moment, Tang Jiakai, Ouyang Siyuan and Cong Maoxue arrived. Whats going on here? Tang Jiakai was confused. Stone gambling! someone answered. What? Isnt today the opening ceremony? Tang Jiakai asked again. Someone came to cause trouble! another person said. Who dared to do that? Tang Jiakai was displeased hearing that, and walked to his mother and grandpa at once. Jiang Lihua criticized Tang Jiakai when he showed up. Why are you sote? Tang Jiakai felt a little embarrassed. Um, I drank too muchst night at my friends birthday party, so I got upte this morning. You... Jiang Lihua was mad. When she was about to teach him a lesson, she was interrupted by something new happening at the area of stone gambling. Youve already finished choosing? Wu Yuanping was surprised that Gu Ning picked out three raw materials within just two minutes. Normally, it took a long time for a person to choose a raw material, but Gu Ning finished it within a short time and didnt even use any tools. Some people who had some knowledge of stone gambling were also amazed by Gu Nings efficiency. Tang Haifeng was worried too. Im done, and I hope that Mr. Wu can be quick too, because I just have an hour, Gu Ning said. In fact, she could finish choosing within just a minute, but it took some time to turn up the raw materials she wanted. After that, she jumped down from the truck, and walked towards a stone cutter. In the live-stream, many people had never heard of stone gambling, so they remained silent. However, some who knew a little about it started toin. No way, how can she be so quick? Does it take a long time to choose a jade raw material? someone asked. Of course, its not easy to choose a good raw material, and it takes dozens of minutes normally. She picked out three within just two minutes! Oh, I understand. I think Goddess Gu probably knows nothing about stone gambling. She made the first bucket of gold by stone gambling. If she knows nothing about it, how did she manage to make so much money before? Is it a lie? I dont think Goddess Gu will lie to us. Its probably her own way of choosing raw materials. I agree. Lets see what will happen. My younger sister is really outstanding! Tang Jiakai said with pride. Tang Jiakai never doubted Gu Ning, even though some people didnt believe her. When Xin Bei heard that, he thought that Gu Ning must have a special rtionship with the Tang family. It was just a thought, and he didnt think further. Gu Ning drew lines on the raw material which was waste first, then gave it to the stone cutter. Wu Yuanping felt stressed when he chose the raw materials, because Gu Ning was able to finish it at a much faster pace than normal people. Wu Yuanping wasnt willing to waste much time either. He had checked those raw materials before he came here anyway. While Wu Yuanping was still choosing raw materials, Gu Ning was ready to cut hers. The raw material was small, so it took less time to cut a piece off it, but there was just stone inside. After the second cut, it was still amon stone, which worried Tang Haifeng and others who stood by Gu Nings side. Although Wu Yuanping was still choosing raw materials, he paid some attention to the stone cutting. When he saw that Gu Nings raw material was just a stone, he rxed a little. All in all, he thought highly of Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was well-known for her outstanding ability of stone gambling. In the beginning, he thought that he might lose, but he wouldnt give up until the end. Many Inte users also doubted Gu Nings ability in the live-stream now. I think its just a stone without any jade inside. Probably, but there could be jade hidden deeper inside. Im reading articles rted to stone gambling on-line, but its so difficult to understand them. Ha-ha, I barely know anything about it either! Please cut it through the middle. Gu Ning didnt want to waste time, so she told the stone cutter to cut the raw material through the middle. Hearing that, everyone was surprised, because it meant that this raw material was waste. Sure, the stone cutter said. Before the raw material was cut in half, Wu Yuanping found the first raw material he wanted. He gave it to another stone cutter, then nced at Gu Ning with mixed emotions before he went to choose the other two raw materials he needed. Gu Ning gave his raw material a nce, and she saw that there was medium-low-level jade in it. She had to admit that Wu Yuanping was indeed good at it. Wu Yuanping didnt have Jade Eyes like her, so he totally depended on his knowledge and luck. Gu Nings first raw material turned out to be a stone. Its a stone! People who supported Gu Ning was upset. Its fine. There are another two raw materials, and Ningning can win! Leng Shaoting said with confidence. Tang Jiakai didnt notice Leng Shaoting until he heard his voice. He was impressed by Leng Shaotings attractive appearance, and wondered who he was. However, he didnt think further, because he believed that Leng Shaoting must be Gu Nings friend. Chapter 673 - Gu Ning Wins

Chapter 673 Gu Ning Wins

Inte users in the live-stream were also disappointed. No way! Its just a stone! Its so disappointing! Please, stone gambling is a well-known, highly-risky activity. Its very difficult to cut out jade, otherwise jade wouldnt be so expensive. Agree. If there is a piece of jade among the three raw materials, its very good already. Hearing that, they stopped arguing. When Gu Ning was about to cut her second raw material, Wu Yuanpings first raw material showed green. Although it wasnt pure green, it was jade. The green shows! The stone cutter was excited. Hearing that, Wu Yuanping was thrilled. What? The green shows? Tang Haifeng and others who were supportive of Gu Ning felt more worried now. Only Leng Shaoting, Zhou Zhenghong and Tang Jiakai stayed calm. Onlookers started to change their opinions of Gu Ning too. It seems that Miss Gu isnt better than Mr. Wu. I thought that she would win! In the live-stream, some Inte usersined again. Didnt someone tell us that its very difficult to cut out jade? Why did the man easily cut it out? Gu Ning didnt spend much time on choosing raw materials, and I thought that she did that because she is confident about herself. Now it seems that she is just arrogant. Exactly! Shes very conceited. I used to like her, but now I change my mind. She isnt as good as her fans have imed. Come on, thepetition isnt over yet. Its too early to judge now. Right, lets see what will happen. Different people held different opinions about Gu Nings performance. A short while after Wu Yuanpings first raw material showed green, Gu Nings second raw material showed green too, and it was much purer than Wu Yuanpings. The green shows! the stone cutter shouted in excitement. What? The green shows again? Everyone was shocked. Tang Haifeng and the others were a little relieved. Wu Yuanping was surprised and ran to have a look in a hurry. When he saw the green shown in Gu Nings raw material, he was upset, because this jade was must better than his. The question remained now was whether there was a whole piece of jade inside or just a thinyer of it. In the live-stream. See? Gu Ning cut out jade too! Goddess Gu, fighting! Seeing that Gu Ning cut out jade, her fans were excited. In order to celebrate, Gu Nings fans sent many virtual gifts to thework anchor. Thank you for sharing this exciting event with us! Thework anchor was surprised, and replied at once. My pleasure! It was the first time that she had received so many virtual gifts, which amounted to a certain amount of money. Thework anchor was, of course, d to make money without using much effort. At this moment, a rich fan sent her an expensive virtual gift which was worth hundreds of yuan, and she almost yelled in excitement. After a while, Gu Nings jade was fully cut out, and Wu Yuanping had a feeling that he was going to lose. Although he still had two raw materials waiting to be cut out, Gu Nings jade was of the medium level, while his was of medium-low level. It wasnt a big difference, but the price waspletely different. About a dozen minutester, both Gu Ning and Wu Yuanping were ready to cut their next raw material. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes, and saw that there was medium-low-level jade in one of the two raw materials Wu Yuanping had picked out, while the other was a stone. The two stone cutting machines worked at the same time. Gu Nings raw material showed green, but Wu Yuanpings didnt. Seeing the green, everyone was astonished, especially Wu Yuanping. Green showed once more! Whether he won thepetition or not, Wu Yuanping had to admit that Gu Ning was really excellent at stone gambling, because she was able to cut out two pieces of jade out of just three raw materials. Wu Yuanpings second raw material was waste without a doubt. Although he cut out another jade from his third raw material, it wasnt as valuable as Gu Nings, so he lost. Miss Gu, I lose the game, and I ept the result without anyints, Wu Yuanping said to Gu Ning with sincerity. Everyone was shocked again. Ningning wins! Tang Haifeng and the others who supported Gu Ning were excited. I knew that my younger sister was going to win! Tang Jiakai said with pride. Wow, shes so amazing! Xu Jinchen was amazed. You didnt know until now? Xin Bei looked at Xu Jinchen, like he already knew. It already proved Gu Nings outstanding ability that she was able to make so much money by stone gambling. In addition, they also knew Gu Nings personality well. Since she epted the challenge, she was confident that she could win. Although Xin Bei believed that Gu Ning could win, he was still amazed by the result. What? Why Mr. Wu lost the game? someone asked with doubt, because he couldnt tell the quality of the jade and didnt know whose jade was more valuable. Chapter 674 - My Unique Skill

Chapter 674 My Unique Skill

The two pieces of jade that Ive cut out arent as valuable as a single piece of jade that Miss Gu has cut out, Wu Yuanping said. Hearing that, everyone was surprised, and began topliment Gu Ning. Miss Gu is so amazing! She won! Exactly! I just thought that she might lose. Most people were supportive of Gu Ning, because they all expected Gu Ning to win. In addition, Gu Ning epted Wu Yuanpings challenge without hesitation, which proved that she was confident about herself. In the live-stream, Gu Nings fans were excited. Wow! Goddess Gu is my idol now. There is nothing she cant do. Exactly! Shes so charming. I think Im in love with Goddess Gu now. I hope that I can one day meet Goddess Gu in real life. Me too! Well, I think it could be a publicity stunt. Why does she have to cut out jade right in front of everyone? Come on, Goddess Gu doesnt need any more publicity stunts now. Shes already famous enough! Are you an idiot? Dont you know how famous Goddess Gu is right now? Once some Inte users attacked Gu Ning, Gu Nings loyal fans would fight back and force them to be silent. Some of Gu Nings big fans were in a good mood once Gu Ning won thepetition, so they tipped thework anchor. Within minutes, thework anchor received a lot of money. The live showsted for about 40 minutes, and thework anchor had received several thousand yuan in all. It was a lotpared to the amount of money she could normally get. It was the effect of Gu Ning! Miss Gu is able to make five million yuan so easily. Im so envious of her. More than just five million yuan. The two pieces of jade alone are worth several million yuan at least. Jesus! Really? Of course. My family runs a stone-gambling store. The jade Gu Ning has cut out is justmon jade, and the best jade could be worth over dozens of million yuan! Has your family cut out any jade? Its not that easy. If my family could easily cut out jade, we would be super-rich now. Well, I think that only rich people can y this game. ... Miss Gu, do you want a check or transfer?. Wu Yuanping asked. A check please, Gu Ning said. Wu Yuanping took out a checkbook and wrote down the number along with his name, before he tore off a piece and gave it to Gu Ning. Gu Ning took the check and said to Tang Haifeng, I know that there is a charity foundation run by the Tang family. Grandpa Tang, please help me contact the manager. I want to donate these two pieces of jade together with this check of five million yuan to it. Hearing that, people were all shocked. None of them could believe his or her ears. Why did Gu Ning want to donate the two pieces of jade together with the check of five million yuan to a charity foundation? The two pieces of jade alone were worth over five million yuan at the least. In that case, Gu Ning donated ten million yuan at once! Although Gu Ning was rich, there were plenty of people who were richer than her in this world, but not many could be as generous as her. She didnt use much effort to get that amount of money, but it was hers after all. Sure. Tang Haifeng supported Gu Ning. Ten million yuan was nothing in their eyes, but it could help a lot of people. People all admired Gu Nings kind gesture, because she was very generous and nice. Tong Jiayao now felt that Gu Ning was better than her in every aspect. However, some Inte users still attacked Gu Ning in the live-stream. She did that just to gain a good reputation. Once thement was out, the ount was amid criticisms. Seriously? Why are you so mean? Not many rich people are willing to donate ten million yuan to a charity. Im just saying, and why doesnt she take out money from her own pocket? Why did she use another persons money? Youre ridiculous! Goddess Gu won the money on her own, so the money is hers! Haters lose their reason. I support Goddess Gu! Me too! Miss Gu, could you please tell me how you make judgments? Wu Yuanping asked with curiosity. Sorry, thats my unique skill, and I wont tell anyone else, Gu Ning said. She was telling the truth, because there was no one else who owned a pair of Jade Eyes. Fine. Since Gu Ning said so, Wu Yuanping didnt insist, and left. It was almost 11:30 am when thepetition came to an end, and Gu Ning and the others were about to leave for the Huangdeng Hotel. Ningning, Im sorry that Imte. Tang Jiakai apologized to Gu Ning. Chapter 675 - The Release Conference Chapter 675 The Release Conference Gu Ning smiled. Its fine. Youre here anyway. After that, Gu Ning and the others went to Huangdeng Hotel along with the jade jewelry the models would wear. As for Gu Nings donation, Tang Haifeng arranged a meeting with the manager at the Huangdeng Hotel. The charity foundation run by the Tang family had a great reputation, so people wouldnt wonder whether Gu Ning really donated her money to it even though they didnt see it with their own eyes. Everything was ready at this time in Huangdeng Hotel. The release conference would begin at 12:20 am. After two minutes, Gu Ning and the others arrived. When they walked into the hall, there were already many people inside. Several men walked forward to wee them at once. Most importantly, Tang Haifeng and Master Lei showed up in person. Oh, its such an honor to meet you, Master Tang and Master Lei! How are you these days? I dont think there is a need to ask that question. Both Master Tang and Master Lei look so good! Exactly! No matter who met Tang Haifeng and Master Lei, it was unavoidable that he or she would fawn over them. Ha-ha, Im good, so I came to join in the activity. Tang Haifengughed, and he behaved like an ordinary, kind old man. However, Tang Haifeng had been in a high position in politics for many years, so he had a natural air of power. Therefore, many people were still in awe of him. They walked over mainly to wee Tang Haifeng and Master Lei, but they also wouldnt ignore Gu Ning who was the leading role today. This must be Miss Gu, right? a man looked at Gu Ning and asked. Nice to meet you. Im Gu Ning, Gu Ning said with a smile. Miss Gu is really an outstanding young girl. Exactly! Ive never seen another young girl who is able to achieve so much at such an early age like Miss Gu. I wish my children could be as outstanding as Miss Gu! Let alone the younger generation, I myself feel ashamed of myck of creative talent. They were not ttering Gu Ning, but really thought highly of Gu Ning because she was so young. Facing theirpliments, Gu Ning just smiled, and stayed modest. Thank you so much for your encouragement. I think I still need to learn and practice more. Gu Nings modest attitude strengthened peoples good impression of her. Two young women were talking about Gu Ning from behind the crowd. Yu Zi is so lucky to meet such a good boss, a woman said, feeling happy for Yu Zi. Exactly! Im curious to see Lin Tianyous face after he hears this news, another woman said, gloating over Yu Zis victory. They were Yu Zi and Cao Wenxins mutual friends. Linlin, why dont we have a bet on whether Lin Tianyou will try to get Yu Zi back after he finds out? a woman said with interest. Linlin rolled her eyes at her friend. Isnt it obvious enough? Lin Tianyou will definitely try to get Yu Zi back once he finds out. Her friend shrugged. Fine. Although Im curious to see Lin Tianyous reaction, I prefer to see him disappear from Yu Zis sight. When Tang Haifeng and the others were all seated, Gu Ning took the jade jewelry to the models backstage. There was an anteroom and an interior room backstage, and the interior room consisted of the models dressing rooms and lounge. Hi, Miss Gu! The moment Gu Ning walked into the anteroom, Gao Yi stood up and greeted her. Are they ready? Gu Ning asked. Yes, theyre waiting for the jewelry now, Gao Yi said. Great, Gu Ning said, then walked to the interior room. There were only women inside, so it wasnt convenient for Gao Yi to walk in. Hi, boss! Yu Zi greeted Gu Ning once she appeared. All the models turned to look at Gu Ning as well, and they were all stunned by her beauty. Although those models were very attractive themselves, they still had to admit that Gu Ning was even more beautiful than them. Most importantly, Gu Ning didnt wear any make-up. Her skin looked so smooth, and it was even shining under the lights. The models might be jealous of Gu Ning, but didnt dare to annoy her given her identity. Gu Ning was also satisfied to see them with make-up and gowns on. Each of the models was tall and had a great body shape along with a good-looking face. Please put the jewelry on now, Gu Ning said, and put the jewelry box on the table. Hearing that, they surrounded the table at once. After putting down the jewelry, Gu Ning left. Gao Yi and Yu Zi would be in charge of the backstage work. When Gu Ning walked back into the hall, most of the guests were present. Some recognized Gu Ning and went to greet her at once. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu. Im the manager of... Miss Gu, nice to meet you. Im... They introduced themselves first, and Gu Ning talked to them kindly. She behaved like a mature woman, not a teenager. It was rare to see such a young girl being so stable. Some of them came here to meet Gu Ning, and some came here because of the Tang family. They knew that Gu Ning had a special rtionship with the Tang family, so they were all kind to Gu Ning. Although there werent many big names at this release conference, many people came on behalf of many famous clothingpanies. When it was almost 12 pm, they were all seated. Chapter 676 - The Interview at the Release Conference Chapter 676 The Interview at the Release Conference It was a release conference, not a party, so it was very official. Around 12 pm, a host went onto the stage and announced the beginning of the release conference before he invited four major roles of todays activity to the stage. They were Gu Ning, the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, Zhou Zhenghong, the general manager of Jade Beauty Jewelry, Yu Zi, the designer of Charm, and Su Tongnuo, the spokesperson of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm. At first, Gu Ning addressed the audience as the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Ladies and gentlemen, thank you very much for attending todays release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm, Gu Ning said. Both Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm are high-end brands, and we only provide jewelry and gowns of high quality. Im confident that the designers of our jade jewelry and gowns will be well-known masters, but I can promise right now that the prices of our products will stay the same. Gu Nings short speech was quite persuasive. Many products were of bad quality now, including those famous brands. If its designer was famous, the price could be much higher. It wasnt reasonable that a price was set ording to the products fame. The same thing went to stars. If two singers sang the same song on the same stage, the one who was more famous would have higher pay. As Jade Beauty Jewelry attracted more and more attention, its designers and carvers would be increasingly famous. However, Gu Ning promised that they would keep the prices the same. The audience burst into apuse under the stage. After that, it was the interview time, and reporters couldnt wait a second longer for it. Reporter: Miss Gu, you im that you were born in an ordinary family, and you made the first bucket of gold by stone gambling, but how do you manage to maintain a good rtionship with so many dominant business groups? Gu Ning: Theyre all my friends friends, and came to congratte me for the sake of my friends. Im very grateful to all those who spared some time to attend todays activity As for Grandpa Tang, we met each other because of stone gambling, and Master Lei is Grandpa Tangs close friend. Its my honor that they show up today. Gu Ning didnt say that she had a close rtionship with those dominant business groups, but exined she was able to invite them toe here on her friends coattails. Even so, people still thought highly of Gu Ning, because it wasnt easy to do that. Reporter: Miss Gu, youre very young; why are you so good at fighting or kung fu? Gu Ning: Because I had a very good and strict master. Reporter: Could you please tell us who your master is? Gu Ning: She already passed away. Saying that, Gu Ning wore a sad expression. Seeing that, the reporter immediately apologized. Im sorry to hear that. Its fine, Gu Ning said. Afterwards, the interview continued. Not only Gu Ning, but Zhou Zhenghong, Su Tongnuo and Yu Zi were also interviewed. Reporter: Mr, Zhou, could you please tell us how you met Miss Gu, and why you decided to work for her? Zhou Zhenghong: I met Miss Gu at the stone-gambling street. I was a jewelry businessman, but I was trapped by an enemy in business and went bankrupt. It was Miss Gu who helped me out and even hired me as the manager of her jewelry store. Ive always felt that Im very lucky to work for Miss Gu, and I want to thank Miss Gu for her appreciation. After that, Zhou Zhenghong bowed to Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt stop him and epted it with a smile. I hired you because youre a good manager! Gu Nings response was very practical, and it was also an approval of Zhou Zhenghong. Hearing what Zhou Zhenghong had said, the audience admired Gu Ning even more, because Gu Ning wasnt only kind and generous, but also good at choosing the right people. A sessful person had to have the ability to find the right partners. Su Tongnuo was the next person interviewed by the reporters. Reporter: Miss Su, we heard that you had been shut out from the entertainment industry for a long time, and you came back after just one year. Can you tell us how you managed to do that? Su Tongnuo: I think Feiteng Entertainment has already responded to the fact that I was shut out from this industry. Its not umon in the entertainment industry that an actor ends a contract with apany. Although Feiteng Entertainment had shut her out of the entertainment industry before, Su Tongnuo had no intention to attack them now, which wouldnt do any good to her career. Su Tongnuo: Im signed by Fenghua Entertainment now, and I think Fenghua is a greatpany with a bright future, which is also the reason why I chose to work for it. Su Tongnuo was much more popr now than before. Although she didnt have many famous works yet, she already gained a lot of attention from the public. As long as she did good work, she would be a household name sooner orter. In addition, Gu Ning was her boss now, so it would be easy for her to do that. Chapter 677 - Powerful Support?

Chapter 677 Powerful Support?

Many reporters also had a good impression of Fenghua Entertainment which was just a newly-established entertainmentpany. Although it wasnt officially established yet, many people had heard of its name. In the conflict with Li Jiayue, Fenghua Entertainment took full control of it, while Feiteng Entertainment remained silent. In fact, Feiteng Entertainment had the support of someone in the government, but was still defeated by Fenghua Entertainment. Moreover, the Best Actress, Fang Tang, and the Best Actor, Lu Yizhe were also supportive of Fenghua Entertainment. In that case, Fenghua Entertainment had to be very influential. Li Jiayue, of course, dug the grave for herself. After Li Jiayue and her agent, Tong Zhen, were fired by Feiteng Entertainment, there were no positions for them in the entertainment industry anymore, because other entertainmentpanies didnt dare to hire them. Therefore, Li Jiayue could only sell her body for money. She was already used to living a luxurious life, and she couldnt live without luxuries. Anyway, those rich men didnt mind ying around with her, and even kept her as their mistress. Li Jiayue made less money now, but could still afford an expensive apartment and luxuries. Tong Zhen, on the other hand, moved to live abroad. Reporter: Youre the leading role in Infinite Horror directed by Lu Zhan this time. Its said that Director Lu annoyed an important figure and had been shut out for several years. Arent you afraid that his film wont be shown in theaters? Those who knew that Gu Ning was also the boss of Fenghua Entertainment didnt think that it was possible, because nobody dared to act against Gu Ning now. The reporter didnt know that Fenghua Entertainment also belonged to Gu Ning, otherwise he wouldnt have asked that question. Gu Ning had a powerfulwork now, and so, of course, the film would be shown in theaters as long as she wanted. No matter who the person that shut Lu Zhan out of the entertainment industry was, he wouldnt be willing to annoy so many important figures just because of a director. Su Tongnuo: Director Lu has done nothing wrong, and I think that its the fault of the person who shut Director Lu out of this industry. Hearing that, everyone took a deep breath. Although it was right, Su Tongnuo was really bold to say that aloud. Wasnt she afraid that the person would punish her? Reporter: Arent you afraid that the person will shut you out as well? Su Tongnuo: I believe that Fenghua Entertainment can protect its staff. In other words, Fenghua Entertainment wouldnt allow anyone to shut her out. Reporter: Youre so confident that Fenghua Entertainment can protect its staff. Doesnt it mean that there is a powerful support behind Fenghua? Su Tongnuo: Im sorry. I have no idea. Since she said so, the reporters didnt insist and turned to interview Yu Zi, who had no fame yet. Although Yu Zi wasnt famous at all, she yed a major role in todays release conference so it was necessary for those reporters to interview her. Yu Zi was very nervous, because this was the first time that she had been interviewed by so many reporters in front of so many people. Reporter: Miss Yu, how did you get the chance to join Miss Guspany? Yu Zi: Well, I ran a gown store in the beginning, but it wasnt very profitable, and I could just make ends meet. Although I loved my designs, customers had different opinions. One of my friends brought Miss Gu to have a look in my store. That was how I got to know Miss Gu. I felt quite honored that Miss Gu appreciated my designs and even hired me as the manager as well as designer of Charm. At the same time, Im still the founder of Charm. Reporter: It seems that Miss Gu is very considerate and didnt deprive you of your benefits. Miss Yu, does that mean that you also hold shares of Charm? Yu Zi: Yes. Miss Gu is a very generous boss, but I cant tell you the specific number. Since Yu Zi wasnt willing to tell them, the reporters didnt ask further. They werent entertainment reporters or paparazzi who would do everything for gossip. Reporter: Miss Yu, do you have confidence in Charm now? Yu Zi: Of course. Im very confident now. Reporter: Great. Were also looking forward to seeing your designs, Miss Yu. The interview was finally over, and they went back to their seats. The runway show was about to begin as well. As the music yed, the first model walked out. She was wearing a creamy-white strapless dress with thin pleats at the hem waving with each of her footsteps. She looked like a fairy stepping over waves under the dim yellowish light. There was a creamy-white jade pendant in the shape of wings hanging under her neck. It was the medium-high-level glutinous-rice type jade. The pair of earrings she was wearing were also made of glutinous-rice type jade in the shape of a wing. The bracelet on her right wrist was engraved with beautiful patterns. The audience was staring at the big screen at the back of the stage, so they could see the jade jewelry clearly. Peoples eyes lit up when the first model showed up. This model was as pure as a fairy. Many people were talking about the gown and jade jewelry under the stage. The second model walked out dressed in a floor length, sapphire blue dress with its long train dragging on the ground. The waistline was extremely thin, and it was outlined with silver-white patterns. The model looked like elegant blue and white porcin when she walked by. This model was wearing a set of violet jade jewelry to show elegance. The third model stepped out in a purple gown with a long fishtail train. The gown was shining in the light, because the fabric was super smooth silk, which entuated the models attractive body shape. She looked like a noblewoman. This model was wearing a set of jade jewelry of the ss type, which stood for nobility. Every model left a deep impression on the audience. The gowns of Charm and jade jewelry of Jade Beauty Jewelry gained a lot of attention from the richdies in the audience. Gu Ning presented 10 sets of jade jewelry of different types at todays runway show, including glutinous-rice, violet, blood red, the Kings Green, Fulushou and so on. Chapter 678 - Tang Haifeng Is in Great Danger

Chapter 678 Tang Haifeng Is in Great Danger

Wow, I didnt see these sets of jade jewelry in the store just then. I just bought two sets, and now I want more! The red set is especially beautiful! I love the green set. It looks like something worn by the nobility! It is! The green set is made of the Kings Green, which is the most expensive jade type. Oh, its the Kings Green! No wonder it has an air of nobility. Those gowns of Charm are so beautiful too. I couldnt wait to book several of them. Exactly! I think the gowns match the jade jewelry quite well. Although many people only like international brands, I think the design and quality of a brand matters more than its fame. I agree. I dont care whether the brand is famous or not. I only wear whatever I like. All in all, jade jewelry and gowns were luxuries, not necessities, so only a small amount of people could afford them. The runway show didntst long, and it was over after only 20 minutes, which was also the end of the release conference. The release conference was over, but there was still a banquet after that. Guests moved to the banquet hall and some left beforehand. It was almost 1 pm, and was a littlete for lunch. Once the guests were all seated, dishes were ced on the tables within 10 minutes. After the banquet, the guests left one after another. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked Master Tang and Master Lei to their cars, then went back to meet their friends. Boss, I know that youre very outstanding, but what you did today still amazed me, Pan Zirui said in great excitement, staring straight at Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting gave him a cold nce, and Pan Zirui calmed down at once. The others alsoplimented Gu Ning with admiration. Miss Gu, youre really unbelievable! Miss Gu, I like Charm gowns very much. When will it open for customization? Can I book two sets? Tong Jiayao said. She wasnt ttering Gu Ning; she really liked Charms gowns. Can I book a set too? Zhu Yuanzhen asked in a hurry. Gu Ning smiled. The gship store of Charm is located at No. 2-36, 2nd Floor, Zone B, Fengshang Shopping Mall. Gu Ning understood that Tong Jiayao already gave up the idea that she wanted to steal Leng Shaoting, so Gu Ning wouldnt mind making friends with her. Tang Xinrui seized this chance and joined their discussion at this moment. Miss Gu, nice to meet you. My name is Tang Xinrui, and I just read many pieces of news about you. Its so shocking! Let alone a young girl at your age, even we cant achieve half of what youve done. Although Tang Xinrui wasplimenting Gu Ning, she wasnt pleasing her on purpose, because it wouldnt leave a good impression on her. It was the first time that Gu Ning had met Tang Xinrui, so she treated her politely. Thanks! Gu Ning said. I also want to book a set of gowns from Charm; I love the fifth set! Tang Xinrui said. Youre wee in our store, Gu Ning said with a smile. Boss, do you have any free time today? Pan Zirui asked. Im sorry. Im very busy today, Gu Ning said. She knew that Pan Zirui must want to invite her to have fun with him and his friends. Alright, its fine, Pan Zirui said. After a while, the others all left, and only Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning, Gu Man, Cao Wenxin, Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei were left in the hall. Cao Wenxinid an arm on Gu Nings shoulder, and said, Ningning, given our family connection, shouldnt you send me a set of gown as a gift? You can have as many sets as you want! Gu Ning said without hesitation. Ha-ha, great! Cao Wenxin was very satisfied. If youre not busy today, why dont you have some afternoon tea in my ce? Gu Ning invited her friends to her house. The release conference was already over, and Zhou Zhenghong would be in charge of the rest. She had just made an excuse to decline Pan Ziruis invitation earlier. It wasnt because she disliked hanging out with them, but because she had to treat her friends well today. Why not! Cao Wenxin was the first one who agreed. Why are you so excited? Our houses are connected, Gu Ning said. Cao Wenxin was struck dumb for a second, then realized that it was true. Afterwards, a group of them went to their cars. However, just when Gu Ning walked near to her car, a picture shed by her eyes all of a sudden. In the picture, Tang Haifengs car was knocked over in a tunnel, and it exploded at once. Gu Ning was scared, but did her best to calm down. I suddenly remembered that I have to go to deal with an emergency now. You can leave before me, and Shaoting will go with me. Gao Yi, Qiao Ya, please send my mother back. Sure, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya said. The others didnt ask further since it was an emergency. Xu Jinchen, Si Ming and Xin Bei, however, noticed Gu Nings unusual reaction, and they felt worried about her. However, when they thought of Leng Shaoting and Gu Nings outstanding ability, they knew that they would be fine. After that, Gu Ning got into her car without dy. Leng Shaoting stood nearest to Gu Ning, so he noticed her panic. He knew that it had to be something serious, and followed her, getting in the car. To the Tang familys house. I had a premonition that my grandpa will be in great danger! Gu Ning said once they were in the car. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting started the car and drove to the Tang familys house. Gu Ning, at the same time, called Tang Haifeng. However, the line was busy, so Gu Ning failed to contact Tang Haifeng. Gu Ning was anxious, because Tang Haifeng would be dead once the car exploded. No matter how much magical power she had, it would be useless. Chapter 679 - Knock the Car

Chapter 679 Knock the Car

At this moment, Leng Shaoting didnt know what he should say tofort Gu Ning, so he focused on driving as fast as he could. Unfortunately, there was a lot of traffic on the roads, so Leng Shaoting was very nervous. On the way, Gu Ning called Tang Haifeng again and again while she was using her Jade Eyes to search for his car. The line was still busy, and Gu Ning couldnt help but swear at the person who was talking with Tang Haifeng on the phone for so long. After they had driven a long distance, Gu Ning finally saw Tang Haifengs car five hundred meters away, but they were waiting for the traffic lights to turn green and couldnt move among the cars. Afterwards, Gu Ning found a short-cut, but the car wasnt able to drive there. You can drive the car to chase them, and Ill run over first, Gu Ning said, and jumped out of the car before Leng Shaoting could respond. Since Gu Ning already made up her mind, Leng Shaoting wouldnt stop her. The moment Gu Ning got out of the car, she dashed across thenes as fast as she could, and ran to the short cut like lightning, which shocked everyone around her. When she ran by other drivers in cars, those drivers shivered as if a cold wind just blew by. Gu Nings dangerous behavior also drew criticism. Why is she running so fast on thenes? Its so dangerous! What if shes hit by a car? Gu Ning had no time to care about their criticism, but was determined to catch up with Tang Haifeng. She was very fast, but Tang Haifeng was moving in a car at high speed, and there was a distance between them too. Gu Ning failed after running for a while, and Leng Shaotings car already drove to her side, so she got in it at once, and chased after them. When Gu Ning sat in the car, she called Tang Haifeng once more, but his phone was turned off, probably because it was running out of power. Gu Ning almost swore. They soon left the center of the city, and there wasnt much traffic on the roads now. Gu Ning saw Tang Haifengs car not far ahead when the tunnel approached near, and she also noticed the strange movements of the car behind Tang Haifengs. Gu Nings car drove into the tunnel and they had almost caught up with Tang Haifengs. However, the car behind Tang Haifengs car sped up all of a sudden, and it seemed like it was going to knock forward. Gu Ning realized that the car was the cause of the terrible ident. Shaoting, knock the front car aside! Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting also noticed the strange movement of the car, so he elerated without hesitation. However, because of the distance, Leng Shaoting was a secondter than the front car. The front car knocked Tang Haifengs car just a second before Leng Shaotings car knocked it. Tang Haifengs car was on the right side, and the car hit its left side, because the fuel tank was set left. Leng Shaoting directly knocked through from the middle, and forced the car to move away from Tang Haifengs car. In that case, the heavy hit Tang Haifengs car suffered was alleviated a lot, and the fuel tank was also safe, so it wouldnt explode. However, it still caused damage, and Gu Ning got out of her car at once and went to check on Tang Haifengs condition. Tang Haifeng had already passed out in the rear seat. The driver and the bodyguard on the front passengers seat were also injured, but they were still awake. Gu Ning knocked on the car window of the drivers seat without dy. The driver rolled the car window down, and was surprised to see Gu Ning. Open the door now! My grandpa fainted! Gu Ning said. Tang Haifeng was an aged man after all, and his life could be in great danger now. Although the driver was confused as to why Gu Ning was there, he opened the car door the moment he heard that Tang Haifeng had passed out. Gu Ning got inside and checked Tang Haifengs breath. Luckily, he was still breathing, and Gu Ning was relieved. She immediately put her magical power into his body and said to the driver at the same time, Call the police and the ambnce now! Oh, right! The driver took out his phone at once. Leng Shaoting also got out and went to check the drivers condition in the other car. The driver was seriously injured and passed out too. The tunnel was very broad with three traffes, and there was onene left clear for vehicles to pass by. Many cars stopped around them, but didnt dare toe near. Tang Haifeng soon woke up after receiving Gu Nings magical power. Seeing Gu Ning, he was surprised. Ningning, what happened? Tang Haifeng didnt know what had happened to him yet. Grandpa, someone just hit your car on purpose, and I think its a dirty trick of our enemy. Please pretend to be unconscious for now, and we can turn this dirty trick to our own use. Please dont open your eyes until I tell you to do so, Gu Ning said with a serious face. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng was annoyed, but wasnt surprised, because he knew that his enemy would take action sooner orter. Sure, Tang Haifeng said. Leng Shaoting walked to Gu Nings side, and said, The driver in the car knocked his head and fainted. I found his cards and phone, but I cant use his phone without the password. Gu Ning took the drivers ID card and had a look of it. The driver was named Xiang Dongping. He was 43 years old and came from a vige around City B. The other cards were mainly his bank cards. Grandpa, please have a look. Do you know or have you met this person? Gu Ning gave the ID card to Tang Haifeng. No, I dont know who he is, Tang Haifeng said. Gu Ning then took a picture of his ID card before she called K. Ill send you a picture of an ID card along with the information of a bank card. Help me find out whether the person is the owner of the bank card, and the transaction records of it. I also want to know the persons phone numbers and recent call records along with the identities of his contacts. Although the driver must have hidden his real identity before he did this bad thing, it was necessary to investigate his background. Chapter 680 - Tang Haifeng Pretends to Be Unconscious

Chapter 680 Tang Haifeng Pretends to Be Unconscious

Hearing what Gu Ning had said on the phone, the others felt surprised and were curious about the identity of the person who was able to find out so much secret information. Five minutester, two ambnces arrived. Although Xiang Dongping aimed to murder Tang Haifeng, the interrogation and sentence could only go on when he was awake. Seeing that Master Tang was in danger, the medical staff felt quite nervous in case anything bad happened to him. Gu Ning and Tang Haifengs bodyguard followed him, leaving for the hospital, while Leng Shaoting was left waiting for the police. Gu Ning didnt call Tang Yunhang until she was in the ambnce. She told him to keep it a secret from Tang Yunfan for now, in case Tang Yunfan ran out to visit Tang Haifeng. Gu Ning also called Tang Yunrong and told her the same thing. Since there was medical staff in the ambnce, Gu Ning couldnt directly tell them that Tang Haifeng was fine. When Tang Yunhang heard the bad news, he left the government building and went to the hospital in a hurry. He also informed Jiang Lihua at the same time. Tang Yunrong and Cao Ruihua arrived at the hospital a whileter. Tang Weiyong, as the mastermind behind this car ident, also received the news, because he had sent someone to follow behind. However, in order not to be discovered, the person followed far behind, so he didnt know the specific situation. For example, he didnt know that the third car hit the front car on purpose, and it wasnt an ident; he only knew that Tang Haifeng passed out but didnt know whether Tang Haifeng was injured or not; he also failed to recognize Gu Ning. Tang Weiyong was very mad that the third car had ruined his n. Although Tang Haifeng passed out, he had no idea whether he was injured or not. If Tang Haifeng was fine, his n would be meaningless. The Tang family wasnt dumb, and they would soon find out that it was a scheme. Tang Weiyong was confident that Xiang Dongping wouldnt betray him. Even if Xiang Dongping betrayed him, it wouldnt affect him, but he had to face the fact that his n was a failure this time. All Tang Weiyong wanted to hear now was that Tang Haifeng was dead or seriously injured. In that case, Tang Haifeng would have to leave his job in the Tang familys business group. Tang Weiyong would then have a better chance to take over. The traffic police arrived after the two ambnces had left for about two minutes. When the traffic police found out that it was Master Tangs car and driver, they took this ident very seriously. Tang Haifengs driver didnt tell them that it was a scheme before there was solid proof, because the traffic police would feel stressed or threatened by the Tang familys influence. Given the Tang familys high social status, it was very easy for them to influence the result. If so, nobody would know the real result. In addition, they werent in a hurry to know the result, so they would let the police do their work. A traffic policeman asked at first, Did he drive under the influence? No, Tang Haifengs driver answered. Afterwards, the traffic police checked the driving recorder of Tang Haifengs car, and saw that the car that caused the ident started to elerate after entering the tunnel. It didnt changenes instead it went straight to hit Tang Haifengs car, which was very strange. It was highly possible that it was a scheme. In the video, Leng Shaotings car also elerated behind the car that caused the ident, which was also very abnormal. Therefore, a traffic policeman asked Leng Shaoting, Why did you speed up all of a sudden as well? I have a close rtionship with Master Tang, and I did that because I noticed the strange movements of the car that caused this crash. In case Master Tangs car would explode, I sped up to force the car to move away, Leng Shaoting said. Hearing that, everyone admired Leng Shaotings courage, because he could also be hurt in the ident. Moreover, the car he drove cost more than two million yuan and now it was damaged. Since Leng Shaoting had a close rtionship with Tang Haifeng, the traffic police didnt ask further. After that, the traffic police went to check the car which cause this crash to see whether there were other security problems. They found that its brakes were broken, which meant that this car ident could be caused by the broken brakes. Of course, they needed to conduct a full-scale investigation into the crash. In the hospital, Tang Haifeng had to take the examination since Gu Ning decided to turn this dirty trick to her own use. At the same time, they didnt hide the truth that Tang Haifeng had been caught by a car ident so that the mastermind behind it would show up. If they didnt know who their enemy was, they couldnt figure out a way to deal with him. Xiang Dongping was hit heavily at the back of his head, so he was still unconscious. After the medical examination, the doctor said that Tang Haifeng was fine, and that he would wake up soon. When Tang Haifeng had just been moved into a patient room, Tang Yunhang arrived. Tang Yunhang was the secretary of a provincialmittee, and people were familiar with his face in the news. The moment he showed up in the hospital, many people recognized him and felt quite stressed when he walked by, because he had a strong air of power. Ningning, how is your grandpa now? Tang Yunhang asked in anxiety once he walked in the patient room. The doctor said grandpa is fine, and hell wake up soon, Gu Ning said, but didnt tell him the truth right away. Before long, Tang Yunrong and Cao Ruihua came. When they asked about Tang Haifengs condition, Gu Ning gave them the same answer. Within several minutes, Jiang Lihua arrived as well. Since they were all here, Gu Ning decided to tell them the truth now. Secretary Li, Bodyguard Lin, please guard at the door, and dont allow anyone to walk in without my permission. Chapter 681 - A Murder, Not an Accident

Chapter 681 A Murder, Not an ident

Gu Ning gave an order to Tang Haifengs bodyguard and Tang Yunhangs secretary. Although she wasnt in the position to order them to do something for her, they were in a special situation now. Tang Haifengs bodyguard walked out, but Tang Yunhangs security guard stood still, because he only followed Tang Yunhangs orders. Tang Yunhang nodded at him, and he walked out. When they were both gone and the door was closed, Gu Ning said, Grandpa, please open your eyes now. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng opened his eyes at once, which surprised everyone in the room. What-whats going on here? Didnt Gu Ning tell them that Master Tang was still unconscious? Actually, its an attempted murder, not an ident. In order to find out who the mastermind behind it is, grandpa must pretend to be unconscious for a few days like what my father is doing now. We can spread the news that grandpa is in danger, and I think that our enemy will take action in a couple of days, Gu Ning said. Hearing that it was an attempted murder, they were all mad. Our family will encounter trouble in the following days, but its necessary for us to go through it in order to get rid of more trouble, Gu Ning added. At this moment, Leng Shaoting and two traffic policemen arrived at the hospital. Tang Haifengs driver went to deal with the car with the traffic police, while Leng Shaoting left his car to He Qiming. Leng Shaotings car was damaged, but it wasnt very serious, so it could be fixed. Although he didntck money, he wouldnt waste money either. The car cost over two million yuan, and it only took five hundred thousand yuan to fix it. When they came to the patient room, they were stopped by Tang Haifengs bodyguard. Leng Shaoting understood that it must be Gu Nings order, so he epted it. The two traffic policemen recognized Tang Yunhangs secretary, so they didnt dare to disobey the order. In the patient room, Gu Ning finished the discussion with the others, and opened the door after Tang Haifeng closed his eyes again andy on the bed. Nice to see you, Secretary Tang and Director Cao! Seeing Tang Yunhang and Cao Ruihua, the two traffic policemen greeted them with great respect. This was the first time that they had met those two important figures face to face. Secretary Tang, wee here to learn the condition of Master Tang, a traffic policeman said. Sure, Tang Yunhang said, then turned to his secretary. Go find the doctor. His secretary then went to find the doctor. In the meantime, a traffic policeman reported to Tang Yunhang on the car crash. Although it was an attempted murder, they didnt have solid proof to prove it. After all, the brakes were broken, so it seemed to be an ident. Secretary Tang, I think that we can only wait until the driver who caused the crash wakes up, the other traffic policeman said. Tang Yunhang nodded and didnt say anything further. After a short while, the doctor came and told the two traffic policemen about Tang Haifengs condition. After hearing the result, the two traffic policemen left. Im afraid that we cant keep it a secret for too long, because many people wille to visit father. We must arrange for more guards to protect fathers safety in case someone will try to kill father in the hospital, Tang Yunhang said. After that, several ace bodyguards came over to guard at the door. Jiang Lihua and Tang Yunrong stayed to take care of Tang Haifeng, and the others left. Tang Haifeng was fine now after all, so there was no need for all of them to stay. Jiang Lihua and Tang Yunrong werent busy, so they were able to stay in the hospital to take care of Tang Haifeng, but both Cao Ruihua and Tang Yunhang were very busy. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to Huafu Hills together. On the way, Gu Ning called Tang Yunfan and told him about what had happened. Hearing the bad news, Tang Yunfan was astonished as well as worried. Gu Ning also told him her n and Tang Yunfan agreed, so he had to keep on pretending to be unconscious. When Gu Ning was back in her house, she didnt mention the car crash at all, because Tang Haifeng was safe now. She just chatted and yed games with her friends for fun. When it was almost 5 pm Gu Man invited Gu Nings friends to stay for dinner, so they all stayed. The release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm was soon reported by the media, and it attracted a lot of attention from the public. Countless Inte users left manyments on it. Those who worked for Gu Ning also reposted the pictures and videos of the release conference on Weibo. When Gu Nings fans watched her short speech at the conference, they were all impressed OMG, Goddess Gu, are you sure that youre just 18? I think that shes a really sessful businesswoman. Goddess Gu, I believe that Jade Beauty Jewelry will be super popr, and its designers along with carvers will be household names too! Chapter 682 - Supporters VS. Haters

Chapter 682 Supporters VS. Haters

Jade Beauty Jewelry is already very popr now! There were many haters too on the Inte. I think Gu Ning thinks too highly of herself. Although Jade Beauty Jewelry has gained some fame, nobody knows whether it can be a high-end brand. Its much easier said than done. Exactly! Shes just bragging. However, once the two haters appeared, they were attacked by Gu Nings fans. Are you insane? How do you know that it cant happen? They cant achieve anything, so theyre jealous of others achievements. Goddess Gu is just 18 and she already owns over a hundred million yuan in wealth. Can any of those haters do that? Even those international business groups, like Shengshi Group, Jinlin Group and Tanghuang Group, have a good rtionship with Goddess Gu. I believe Goddess Gu is much more outstanding than her peers. Many Inte users didnt know that Master Tang and Master Lei had attended the opening ceremony of Gu Nings jewelry store, and they were all astonished when they found out. To their surprise, Gu Ning was able to know so many important figures. Not only Shengshi Group, Jinlin Group and Tanghuang Group, but the businesses of the two biggest gangs in this country also showed up! Gu Nings business partners were so powerful! When they watched the reporters interview with Gu Ning, they were all excited. When Zhou Zhenghong told his story, they all admired Gu Ning for her kindness. After that, it was Su Tongnuos interview. Goddess Su, fighting! I support you! Me too! When they heard Su Tongnuos answer to the question about why Lu Zhan had been shut out, the Inte users held two different opinions. Some were supportive and agreed with Su Tongnuo on her answer. Others, however, thought that Su Tongnuo was too innocent to know that power was beyond thew in todays society. Although they didnt know who the important figure Lu Zhan had annoyed was, the person must be very powerful because he could shut Lu Zhan out, given that Lu Zhan had been a very famous director back then. At the same time, some Inte users also believed that Fenghua Entertainment had the ability to solve the problem since thepany dared to sign Lu Zhan. After a while, Yu Zi was the interviewee. After hearing Yu Zis answer, many Inte users became Gu Nings fans, because Gu Ning was really a good idol in their eyes. Pictures of Charms gowns were everywhere on the Inte, and most people liked them. Lin Tianyou and Zhao Xiaoxuan just got off a ne when Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm became the hot topics again on the Inte. While they were waiting for their baggage, Zhao Xiaoxuan received a message from her close female friend. Zhao Xiaoxuans friend: Xiaoxuan, have you watched the video of the release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm yet? Yu Zi is the designer for Charm! (Website Link] What? Yu Zi is the designer for Charm!? Zhao Xiaoxuan eximed in shock, and opened the website link at once. Hearing that, Lin Tianyou was surprised too, and couldnt believe his ears. They had seen the ads for Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm, and also heard that Yu Zi was involved in them, but they didnt know that Yu Zi was the designer and a shareholder of Charm. Before Lin Tianyou could ask Zhao Xiaoxuan for the answer, Zhao Xiaoxuan yed the video on her phone. It was Yu Zis interview. After watching it, both Lin Tianyou and Zhao Xiaoxuan were astonished, and couldnt ept the fact. Yu Zi was really the designer and a shareholder of Charm! How was it possible? They refused to believe it. Although Charm was a newly-established brand, it quickly became popr because its gowns were very attractive. Even Zhao Xiaoxuan was a fan of it. However, Yu Zi was the designer and a shareholder of Charm, and Zhao Xiaoxuan couldnt ept it. In Zhao Xiaoxuans eyes, Yu Zi was and should always be inferior to her. Lin Tianyou, on the other hand, felt quite regretful now. He regretted that he had dumped Yu Zi. If he had known that Yu Zi would be so sessful now, he wouldnt have done that. If he was still Yu Zis boyfriend, he would be able to know Miss Gu, who was the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry. After all, Jade Beauty Jewelry had over a hundred million yuan in assets, while the Zhao family only owned dozens of millions of yuan in wealth. Seeing the ads for Charm, Lin Tianyou believed that Yu Zi could be even richer than his family. In the video, the runway show began, and many Inte usersplimented the gowns. Wow, the gowns are so beautiful! I must book a set for my birthday. Ill be stunning that day! I love the first set! My mother booked the fifth set along with the jade jewelry! Your family is so rich! I want to book a set too, but Im too poor to afford it. The gown costs at least dozens of thousands of yuan each! I think only rich people can afford it. Chapter 683 - Swear an Oath

Chapter 683 Swear an Oath

Seeing the positivements, Zhao Xiaoxuans face twisted in anger and jealousy. She gripped her phone, like she was going to crumble it. Why? Why could Yu Zi, instead of her, be the designer of Charm? Yu Zi and Zhao Xiaoxuan were ssmates in college, which meant that Zhao Xiaoxuan majored in clothing design as well. However, she was born in a rich family, so she never thought to rely on herself. Besides, she never studied hard in university, so she didnt have many skills either. When she saw that Yu Zi became a sessful designer, she felt quite jealous of her. At this moment, a popr Weibo blogger sent out a remark on Charm gowns. Jason V (A famous clothing designer in Paris): OMG! These gowns are so beautiful! Once this remark was out, Inte users burst into discussion. Oh, is he the famous clothing designer in Paris, Jason? It wasnt a question actually, but it was too shocking for the Inte user to believe that it was true. Jason was a famous international clothing designer of wedding gowns, and he seldomplimented other designers, but Yu Zi was an exception. I think he is! Oh, Im so excited to see Jason! Me too! My major is clothing design, and Jason is my idol! Is Jasonplimenting Yu Zi? Yes! He is! Jason V (A famous clothing designer in Paris): Youre right. I amplimenting Miss Yu, because I think her designs are very creative, and Id love to teach her more skills if she wants. As a famous international designer, Jason was able to distinguish the good designs from bad ones at a nce. It seemed he really appreciated Yu Zis designs. Although he had liked many works of many designers before, Yu Zi was the only one he was interested in and was willing to teach her more. Oh my! I cant believe my eyes now. Jason is willing to teach Yu Zi his skills! I cant believe it either! Yu Zi is so lucky! Seeing thements on the Inte, Zhao Xiaoxuan almost smashed her phone to the ground. Why? Why was Yu Zi able to win the attention of Jason who was a famous international designer? She could design gowns too! Zhao Xiaoxuan didnt think that Yu Zi was better than her. Lin Tianyou, on the other hand, couldnt feel more regretful now. He made up his mind to get Yu Zi back. He was a self-centered man so he didnt believe that Yu Zi would reject him. Lin Tianyou was really shameless. Self-centered people never reflected on themselves, and they only cared about their own feelings. Seeing the absent look on Lin Tianyous face, a thought dawned on Zhao Xiaoxuan and she panicked a little. She knew clearly that Lin Tianyou still liked Yu Zi and he had only dumped Yu Zi because of Yu Zis poor family background. Lin Tianyou epted her because she was born in a rich family, which would benefit him. However, everything had changed now, and he had the idea to get Yu Zi back! No! She would never allow it to happen. Lin Tianyou, are you thinking of Yu Zi? Do you want to get her back? Zhao Xiaoxuan questioned him in anger. Hearing that, Lin Tianyou frowned, but refused to admit it. No, Im not. Even if he was going to get Yu Zi back, he wouldnt let Zhao Xiaoxuan know his n, at least not before he seeded. He wasnt willing to lose both women at the same time. Lin Tianyou was engaging in wishful thinking Really? Zhao Xiaoxuan didnt believe him. Swear an oath of loyalty to me right now. If you still want to get Yu Zi back, youll be hit by a car. Lin Tianyou wasnt in a good mood, and got angry at once after hearing Zhao Xiaoxuans words. Are you crazy? Why should I swear an oath of loyalty to you? Do you want me to be hit by a car? Lin Tianyous voice was very loud, so it attracted a lot of attention from people around them. The onlookers had a bad impression of Zhao Xiaoxuan because of her vicious words. What she said was too much, especially after Linn Tianyou had denied it. Let alone the men, even the women disliked her behavior. Therefore, people all looked at Zhao Xiaoxuan with disdain. Zhao Xiaoxuan didnt care about others attention now, and she was in a rage as well after Lin Tianyou shouted at her. If you dont dare to do it, then it means that you still love her! Am I right? Ive done nothing to hurt you. Why do I have to swear the oath to persuade you to believe me? Dont you think that what you just said is too unkind? Lin Tianyou raised his voice. Ill never joke about my life! Chapter 684 - Lin Tianyou’s Mother

Chapter 684 Lin Tianyous Mother

Onlookers all agreed with Lin Tianyou. I hate that kind of woman the most. Shes so self-centered and vicious! Exactly! Does she think that she is the queen? If my girlfriend was so unreasonable, Id dump her right away. A couple should trust each other in a rtionship. People were all criticizing Zhao Xiaoxuan. However, Zhao Xiaoxuan didnt feel ashamed at all, but was mad at them. Shut your mouths! Its none of your business. Stop criticizing me, or youll be hit by cars! she shouted at the onlookers in anger. Hearing Zhao Xiaoxuans unkind words, people were all annoyed. Although they did criticize Zhao Xiaoxuan in public, what she had done and said were truly malicious. Enough! Lin Tianyou snapped at Zhao Xiaoxuan, which scared her. Zhao Xiaoxuan, couldnt you be kind to others? Youll pay for what youve done! After that, Lin Tianyou turned around walking away, leaving Zhao Xiaoxuan and her baggage behind. Zhao Xiaoxuan had already embarrassed him in a public ce, and he couldnt tolerate it anymore. Lin Tianyou,e back right now! Zhao Xiaoxuan panicked, but she hadnt gotten her baggage yet, so she couldnt leave. Her suitcase was filled with luxuries she bought from abroad. Lin Tianyou, however, ignored her. Seeing that, Zhao Xiaoxuan was mad and threatened. Lin Tianyou, if you dare walk away from me today, were done. Hearing that, Lin Tianyou stopped for a second, but just for a second, then strode away. Although he might lose a lot if he broke up with Zhao Xiaoxuan, he couldnt stand Zhao Xiaoxuans temper anymore. She was merely a self-indulgent girl with princess syndrome. In the beginning, Lin Tianyou epted it for the purpose of taking over the Zhao familys properties, but now he gave up upon thinking of Yu Zi. When onlookers saw Lin Tianyou leaving without looking back at all, they all cheered. She deserves it! No man wants to marry such a woman and argue with her for the rest of their life. Indeed! She isnt very pretty after all. In fact, Zhao Xiaoxuan wasnt a beauty, and she also had a bad temper. If it hadnt been for her familys wealth, Lin Tianyou wouldnt have agreed to be her boyfriend. You... Zhao Xiaoxuan was in a rage. Right at this moment, her suitcase came out, so she picked it up and left at once. Zhao Xiaoxuan thought that Lin Tianyou would be waiting for her at the parking lot, and he would apologize to her as usual. If so, she would forgive him. However, she was wrong, and Lin Tianyou along with his car was nowhere to be found. Zhao Xiaoxuan was anxious now, because she really loved Lin Tianyou, otherwise she wouldnt have hurt her close friend, Yu Zi, to get him. Even though she found out that Lin Tianyou was only willing to be her boyfriend because of her family background, she didnt mind it at all. All she wanted was Lin Tianyou. She was afraid to lose him, so she always kept a closer eye on him. Once any women approached him, she would argue with him and chase the other women away. Although she fought with Lin Tianyou many times because of it, Lin Tianyou wouldpromise in the end. Therefore, she never realized that Lin Tianyou disliked her unreasonable and immature actions. In addition, she didnt mean it when she said that she was going to break up with him if he walked away from her today. As long as he apologized, she would forgive him. Nevertheless, he left without giving her a nce, which was totally uneptable in her eyes. Zhao Xiaoxuan felt embarrassed to call Lin Tianyou, so she called Lin Tianyous mother. She hoped that Lin Tianyous mother would help her and tell Lin Tianyou to apologize to her. In that case, she would forgive him, and they could get back together. Xiaoxuan, are you home now? Come and join us for a meal! Mrs. Lin was very happy to receive Zhao Xiaoxuans call, because she was very satisfied with her future daughter-inw. To be specific, Mrs. Lin was actually satisfied with Zhao Xiaoxuans family background, because Zhao Xiaoxuan wasnt beautiful and had a bad temper. Anyway, Zhao Xiaoxuan didnt dare lose her temper in front of Mrs. Lin, so Mrs. Lin turned a blind eye to it. Yu Zi was much prettier than Zhao Xiaoxuan, and she was very gentle. However, she was born in an ordinary family, so Mrs. Lin didnt want her to be with her son. Mrs. Lin was a snobbish person as well after all. Well, Tianyou abandoned me at the airport and drove away! Zhao Xiaoxuan med Lin Tianyou on the phone with Mrs. Lin. She didnt sound aggressive at all now, but aggrieved. Zhao Xiaoxuan wasnt dumb, and she knew that she had to please Mrs. Lin if she wanted to marry Lin Tianyou. What? Tianyou drove away alone? Did you argue again? Mrs. Lin was surprised. No matter why they had argued, Mrs. Lin thought that it must have been Lin Tianyous fault. Yes! I just asked him whether he still likes Yu Zi because we were watching a video of her just then. I asked him to swear an oath of loyalty to me, but he refused and drove away alone! Zhao Xiaoxuan said, but didnt tell Mrs. Lin many details. What? Does he still like Yu Zi? Hearing that, Mrs. Lin couldnt stay calm, because she hated Yu Zi. Xiaoxuan, dont worry. Ill never allow them to be together again. Youre the one and only future daughter-inw of our family. Take a taxi to your home, and Ill call him right now! Mrs. Lin said. Thanks! Zhao Xiaoxuan said, then hung up. She was confident that Mrs. Lin would side with her. Chapter 685 - Zhao Xiaoxuan’s Mother

Chapter 685 Zhao Xiaoxuans Mother

After hanging up the call with Zhao Xiaoxuan, Mrs. Lin called Lin Tianyou. Lin Tianyou was on his way out of the airport and he didnt think there was anything wrong with his behavior. Once he answered his mothers call, Mrs. Lin snapped at him, Tianyou, whats wrong with you? How could you abandon Xiaoxuan alone at the airport? Tell me, do you still like Yu Zi? Your father and I will never allow you to get her back! Xiaoxuan is the future daughter-inw of our family, unless you can find a girl better than her. If Zhao Xiaoxuan heard what Mrs. Lin said to Lin Tianyou, she would feel very hurt because she was just a B-n in Mrs. Lins eyes. Did Zhao Xiaoxuan tell on me? Lin Tianyou sneered. It wasnt a surprise because Zhao Xiaoxuan did that every time they had an argument. Tell me, do you still like Yu Zi? Mrs. Lin asked again. Yes. Lin Tianyou admitted with crity. Lin Tianyou, your father and I will never allow you to be together with her! Mrs. Lin warned him in anger. What if Yu Zi is a better choice than Zhao Xiaoxuan? Lin Tianyou asked. No way! I know that Yu Zi is prettier than Xiaoxuan, but shes too poor, Mrs. Lin said with disdain. Maybe shes poorer than Zhao Xiaoxuan now, but shes going to be very sessful sooner orter, Lin Tianyou said. I dont care! I just want you to apologize to Xiaoxuan right now, and you two better get married as soon as possible, Mrs. Lin said in a domineering tone. Yu Zi now is the designer and a shareholder of Charm, Lin Tianyou said, feeling sad. What? Mrs. Lin was shocked. She had seen the ads for Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm, but she had no idea that Yu Zi was the designer and shareholder of Charm now. If so, Yu Zi would be very rich in the future! I-is it real? Mrs. Lin couldnt believe it. You can watch the video of its release conference on the Inte, Lin Tianyou said with impatience, then hung up. After hanging up the call with Lin Tianyou, Mrs. Lin totally forgot Zhao Xiaoxuan, but surfed the Inte to watch the release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm. When she found out that Yu Zi was really the designer and a shareholder of Charm, Mrs. Lin realized that Yu Zi was different now, and was very likely to be sessful in the near future. At this moment, Mrs. Lin hesitated on what to do next. Although Zhao Xiaoxuan was the only child in her family, and Lin Tianyou could take over her family properties in the future, Zhao Xiaoxuans family was far from being a super-rich family. On the contrary, Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm became well-known, high-end brands now, and they were also developing fast. Most importantly, since Yu Zi worked for Charm, she had to know many important figures. If Lin Tianyou could be with Yu Zi, Yu Zi would help the Lin family as well. In that case, the Lin family could be prosperous. Thinking of that, Mrs. Lin called Lin Tianyou back at once. Tianyou, since you still like Yu Zi, you can get her back, and we wont stop you this time, Mrs. Lin said, like it was Yu Zis honor that they were willing to ept her. It was really ridiculous, because Yu Zi had already moved on. In Mrs. Lins eyes, Yu Zi would be more than willing to marry Lin Tianyou. The Lin family was so selfish and self-centered. With his mothers approval, Lin Tianyou was thrilled, and more confident that he could get Yu Zi back. He called Yu Zi without hesitation, then realized that Yu Zi had already cklisted him. He then searched for the address of Charm and drove there. Unfortunately, Charm was closed today. Lin Tianyou could only go back ande again tomorrow. Zhao Xiaoxuan didnt receive Mrs. Lins or Lin Tianyous call after a long time, but she was reluctant to call them again. Seeing Zhao Xiaoxuan being so upset, Mrs. Zhao asked, Xiaoxuan, what happened? Zhao Xiaoxuan told her mother everything, including details. However, Mrs. Zhao didnt think that it was Zhao Xiaoxuans fault, but med Lin Tianyou for everything. What? How dare he do that to you? I must call him right now! Saying that, Mrs. Zhao called Lin Tianyou. Although Zhao Xiaoxuan wasnt willing to call Lin Tianyou, she wouldnt stop her mother from doing so, because she was also curious about what Lin Tianyou wanted to do now. To their surprise, Lin Tianyou refused to answer Mrs. Zhaos call, which annoyed Mrs. Zhao. Mom, call Mrs. Lin. I just called her and she promised to help me, but I havent heard from her yet, Zhao Xiaoxuan said. Hearing that, Mrs. Zhao was displeased, and called Mrs. Lin without dy. When Mrs. Lin saw Mrs. Zhaos call, she knew that it had to be because of Zhao Xiaoxuan, so she answered it. Hi, Mrs. Zhao! Mrs. Lin said. She sounded as polite as usual. Although she supported Lin Tianyou to get Yu Zi back, she had no intention to interfere in the rtionship between Zhao Xiaoxuan and Lin Tianyou now. Mrs. Lin, why did Lin Tianyou abandon Xiaoxuan at the airport? Why is he refusing to answer my calls? Is he going to break up with Xiaoxuan because of the woman called Yu Zi? Mrs. Zhao asked. Im worried about that too. Tianyou didnt answer my calls either, so I have no idea whats going on now. If I get through to him, Ill call you back, alright? Mrs. Lin said. Chapter 686 - She Is My Grand Daughter-in-law

Chapter 686 She Is My Grand Daughter-inw

What Tianyou has done this time is too much. He shouldnt abandon Xiaoxuan at the airport, and well never ept such behavior! Mrs. Lin, you must give us a satisfactory exnation, Mrs. Zhao said in annoyance. Sure, sure, Ill talk to him once he answers my call or is home. Mrs. Lin gave Mrs. Zhao a perfunctory answer, then hung up. Afterwards, Mrs. Lin wore an expression of obvious disdain. She didnt care about the Zhao family right now, because her son was going to marry a woman who was much better than Zhao Xiaoxuan. Chu Peihan and the others didnt go to City B, so they could only wait until the video of the release conference was out. At this moment, it was still ss time. The majority of the students in the No.3 High School in City F had a habit of wearing earphones and looking down at their phones in excitement in sses. In the beginning, the teachers were all mad because nobody was listening to them. However, when the teachers found out what the students were watching, they said nothing. Many teachers even watched the video on their phones as well. Gu Ning was a legend and the honor of their school. All the teachers agreed on it that Gu Ning was a genius. Not only the students in the No.3 High School, but other people who knew Gu Ning also watched the video. As a result, the video had been viewed over a million times, reposted over a hundred thousand times, andmented on hundreds of thousands of times within just half an hour. Most of thements were positive. In the Leng Familys house, the capital. Ever since Master Leng had found out that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, he paid a lot of attention to the news about her, so he was naturally aware of the opening ceremony and release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry. He went to visit Jiang Zhongyu in the hospital that morning, so he saw the video that afternoon when he was back home. Jiang Zhongyu recovered very well, but he still had to stay in bed for many days. It was already a miracle after all. If the Jiang family hadnt told the doctors to keep it a secret, this miracle would have been spread abroad in the medical field by now. The medicine was Gu Nings gift to Master Leng, so they were afraid that it would cause Gu Ning trouble if it went abroad. When Master Leng got home, he told Chen Bing to search for news about Jade Beauty Jewelry on the Inte. It was noon, so there were only videos taken by the audience on the Inte. What the reporters had taken would be released after editing a few hourster. When Master Leng watched a video, he noticed Leng Shaoting standing next to Gu Ning at first nce. They were really a good-looking couple, and Master Leng appreciated Gu Ning more now. After that, Master Leng saw Xu Jinchen standing alone aside, so he gloated over it, and called Master Xu at once. Xu, have you watched the videos of the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry on the Inte? My grandson and granddaughter-inw look so good standing together, but your grandson is still single and alone without any girls standing by his side. Master Leng was showing off. Hearing that, Master Xu was annoyed. Thest thing he wanted to hear about now was Master Lengs grandson and grand daughter-inw, because he would be jealous of him. Leng, you just want to see me being jealous of you. Let me tell you, Ill never watch them! Master Xu said, then hung up on Master Leng. Although Master Xu said that on the phone with Master Leng, he still told Xu Qinyin to help him find the videos right after he hung up. Jade Beauty Jewelry? Isnt that Gu Ningspany? Why didnt she invite me to attend its opening ceremony! Xu Qinyin was dissatisfied. Master Xu, however, was surprised. Do you know Gu Ning too? Of course! Xu Qinyin said, then searched Jade Beauty Jewelry on the Inte, and there were many linksing out. After watching several videos, Xu Qinyin found out that her older brother had attended the opening ceremony without telling her. What? My older brother was there too! Why didnt he tell me? Xu Jinchen was more displeased now. Master Leng was still watching the video of the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry. When he saw that Gu Ning donated the money she had won in apetition of stone gambling to a charity foundation, he was touched. Gu Ning was a good girl. When Master Leng watched Gu Nings short speech at the release conference, he liked Gu Nings modest attitude and her air of confidence and power. Gu Ning was a girl with ambition. Master Leng seldomplimented other people, especially a young girl, because he had seen countless outstanding people during his life. However, Gu Ning was an exception. At the same time, he felt so happy that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend. Ha-ha, do you see that? Shes my grand daughter-inw! Master Leng wore a satisfied smile, saying to Chen Bing. Chen Bing now lost count of how many times he had heard Master Leng saying that to him this afternoon. In addition, Gu Ning hadnt married into the Leng family yet, so she wasnt Master Lengs grand daughter-inw yet. Chen Bing, of course, didnt dare to say it aloud, in case it would ruin Master Lengs good mood. Lin Lijuan and Gu Qinxiang failed to get a divorce, but they were separated now and Lin Lijuan moved back to live in the Lin familys house. Although Lin Lijuans older brother, Lin Dechang, said nothing, and Lin Yuehao didnt care about it, her sister-inw, Zhang Meiyu, wasnt happy about it. She didnt pick on Lin Lijuan, but wasnt very friendly to her either. Even though Lin Lijuan had helped the Lin family a lot, it was easy to cause conflict if they lived under the same roof. Chapter 687 - Lin Lijuan Goes Crazy

Chapter 687 Lin Lijuan Goes Crazy

Lin Lijuan wore a sad expression all the time, and damaged the rxed atmosphere in the Lin familys house, so nobody feltfortable. Zhang Meiyu had tried to persuade Lin Lijuan not to divorce Gu Qinxiang, because a divorce wouldnt do any good to the children. As long as Gu Qinxiang stopped cheating on her, they could still live a good life. However, Lin Lijuan was drowning in sorrow now, and refused Zhang Meiyus advice, so Zhang Meiyu gave up. In order to avoid having to get along with Lin Lijuan, Zhang Meiyu often left the house and went to shop or y Mahjong with her friends once she was free. At this moment, Zhang Meiyu was cooking in the kitchen, while Lin Lijuan was sitting in the living room with an absent look on her face. Lin Yuehao was half lying on the sofa ying on his phone. After ads, a hostess said in the TV, Wee back to Fashion Broadcast, were going to show the release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm. Hearing that, both Lin Lijuan and Lin Yuehao were surprised and watched TV. They all knew that Jade Beauty Jewelry was Gu Ningspany, so they paid special attention to it. The hostess continued to introduce Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm before the release conference was shown on the screen. Although Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm are newly-establishedpanies, theyve attracted a lot of attention and have gotten many positivements since their products went on the market. Their boss, however, is a senior in highschool who is just 18 years old. Afterwards, the release conference was shown on the screen, and Gu Ning and the others went on the stage. Lin Yuehao was always scared of Gu Ning, but he didnt hate her. He was just a hoodlum. Once he realized that he didnt have the ability to hurt Gu Ning, he was unwilling to annoy her again. Lin Lijuan, on the other hand, hated Gu Ning more than ever, especially after Gu Ning became so sessful. Her daughter was still in jail! Although it wasnt Gu Nings fault, Lin Lijuan med Gu Ning for everything. Therefore, when Lin Lijuan saw Gu Ning on TV, she red at Gu Ning like Gu Ning was her biggest enemy. OMG, Gu Ning is so awesome! Lin Yuehao eximed in shock. He wasnt jealous of Gu Ning, but admired her. Hearing that, Lin Lijuan gave Lin Yuehao a nce with dissatisfaction. Lin Yuehao ignored Lin Lijuans nce, and despised her in his heart. In his eyes, Lin Lijuan was an idiot who held a grudge against such an outstanding niece. If Lin Lijuans family hadnt annoyed Gu Ning, they wouldnt be in such a dreadful condition now. Lin Yuehao totally forgot that he had bullied Gu Ning before too. Zhang Meiyu heard Lin Yuehaos voice, and walked out from the kitchen. When she saw Gu Ning on the TV, she was also interested. Seeing that Gu Ning was so sessful now, Zhang Meiyu hated Lin Lijuan for what Lin Lijuan had done to Gu Ning. If Lin Lijuans family could have gotten along well with Gu Ning, Gu Ning would have been willing to give them a helping hand now. Gu Qinxiangs constructionpany could barely stay afloat now. Gu Qings family, on the other hand, lived a much better life than them because of their close rtionship with Gu Man and Gu Ning. Gu Qinyangs family had also changed their attitude towards Gu Man, Gu Ning and Gu Qings family. If anything bad happened to them, Gu Ning would help them without a doubt. Although Zhang Meiyu wasnt a generous and kind woman, she wouldnt criticize or bully her poor rtives. In addition, it wasnt something shameful that a woman had a premarital pregnancy nowadays, but Lin Lijuan and Gu Mans mother had used that to humiliate Gu Man and Gu Ning many times. All of a sudden, Lin Lijuan smashed the remote control on the coffee table with a loud sound, which scared Lin Yuehao and Zhang Meiyu who were enjoying the news on TV. Why? Why am I living a terrible life now, but the bitch Gu Man and the bastard Gu Ning are in the spotlight! Lin Lijuan shouted in anger and with strong hatred. Hearing that, Lin Yuehao and Zhang Meiyu frowned with dissatisfaction. Lin Yuehao snorted with disdain. Why? Because they have the ability to live a good life! No, no, no! Lin Lijuan couldnt ept it. Seeing Lin Lijuan being crazy, Lin Yuehao didnt bother to argue with her. Zhang Meiyu also remained silent. However, Lin Lijuan grabbed the ashtray on the coffee table and threw it at the TV with great force. In her eyes, Gu Ning along with her release conference would be ruined once the TV was broken. Neither Lin Yuehao nor Zhang Meiyu expected Lin Lijuans abrupt movement, and the TV screen was broken at once. Lin Yuehao and Zhang Meiyu were struck dumb. Are you crazy? Lin Yuehao jumped up from the sofa and red at Lin Lijuan. Lin Lijuan was also struck dumb by her behavior, and trembled in fear with a pale face. She had no intention to hit the TV, but she just lost control of herself. At this moment, there was ck smokeing out of the TV, and Lin Yuehao dashed over to pull out its plug in case it would explode. Chapter 688 - Let’s Gamble Again

Chapter 688 Lets Gamble Again

When a TV was on fire, one should never put it out with water. Instead, after cutting off the electricity, one should use quilts to extinguish it from the sides of the TV to prevent cathode-ray tubes from exploding and injuring people. Although the TV wasnt on fire yet, there was ck smokeing out, so it was likely to explode soon. After that, Lin Yuehao supported Zhang Meiyu moving away from the living room. Seeing Lin Lijuan standing still, although Lin Yuehao disliked her, he still reminded her to walk away. Why are you still standing there? Do you want to die in the explosion? Hearing that, Lin Lijuan stumbled away from the TV. Aunt Lijuan, I know that youve been living a hard life these days, but its not my familys fault. Lin Yuehaos sympathy for Lin Lijuan was gone now. He knew that she was in a bad mood, and hadnt done it on purpose, but she still caused damage. Right at this moment, Lin Dechang came back and heard Lin Yuehaos angry voice from outside of the door. Therefore, he criticized Lin Yuehao once he walked inside. Lin Yuehao, mind your words. How can you talk to your aunt like that? He also understood that his family disliked Lin Lijuan, but they couldnt chase her away after all. However, Lin Dechang smelt an acrid dense smoke, and frowned. What happened? Why do I smell smoke? When Lin Dechangs sight fell on the TV, he was astonished. Whats going on here? The TV was ying the release conference of Gu Nings jewelry brand just then, and Aunt Lijuan suddenly hit it with an ashtray, Lin Yuehao said, then gave Lin Lijuan an unkind nce. Hearing that, Lin Dechang changed his expression. Lin Lijuan, I know that youre in a terrible mood now, but you cant damage our home appliances to vent your anger. Youre not a three-year-old kid. Dont you know how dangerous it is if the TV explodes? Im afraid that we cant keep you here with us. Lin Dechang felt a strong sense of danger now. If Lin Lijuan lost control of herself again, they could be killed along with her. Lin Lijuan didnt know what to say, and ran out of the house in anger. You... Lin Dechang was mad, but didnt try to catch up. Although Lin Dechang didnt mind Lin Lijuan staying here with his family, it didnt mean that he would tolerate her rude behavior. Gu Qinxiangspany couldnt stay afloat now, and he wasnt able to pay his workers this month. Nobody was willing to help him, and Gu Qinxiang was really hopeless now. The Lin family didnt have much money either, and Lin Dechang was unwilling to help Gu Qinxiang now given what he had done before Besides, Gu Qinxiang had annoyed Gu Ning who was the only person who had the ability to help him out. Therefore, Gu Qinxiang could only sell his house to get some money. When Gu Ning was about to eat, her phone rang. She nced at the caller, then walked aside to answer it. Miss Gu, I thought that you would call me to thank me after receiving my gift. Qi Tianlinined on the phone. In fact, Qi Tianlin was waiting for Gu Nings call to invite him for a meal after he sent her a gift at the opening ceremony. However, Gu Ning never called him, and he felt upset at being ignored. Hearing that, Gu Ning remembered his gift, but didnt feel embarrassed at all. Thank you so much for your gift. Qi Tianlin was struck dumb for a second. Gu Ning simply gave him a perfunctory answer, and he didnt know what to say all of a sudden. I dont think youre grateful, Qi Tianlin said with dissatisfaction. Gu Ning pulled her lips and asked, What do you want me to do? Lets gamble again, Qi Tianlin said. No problem, but Im not interested in small bets, Gu Ning said. She wouldnt reject it if Qi Tianlin wanted to send her money. Do you want to set three billion yuan as the bet for a round again? Qi Tianlin sounded unwilling. Although he could afford it, he was unwilling to lose that much money by gambling. Of course not. A hundred million a round is enough, Gu Ning said. Deal! Qi Tianlin agreed with crity. He didnt believe that he would lose every time. Can we gamble after a few days? Im very busy right now, Gu Ning said. Sure. Qi Tianlin understood that Gu Ning was busy right now. After hanging up the call with Qi Tianlin, Gu Ning called Situ Ye and thanked him, in case he had the same thought as Qi Tianlin. Have you finished your work? Situ Ye asked with concern once he answered Gu Nings call. Compared with Qi Tianlin, Situ Ye was more considerate, so he didnt seem displeased although Gu Ning called after a long time. Yeah, Im sorry Ive been very busy these past few days, so I only had time to call you right now. Thank you so much for your gift, Gu Ning said. Youre wee, Situ Ye said. They talked for a while before hanging up. Gu Ning then went back to the dining room and enjoyed the meal with her friends. Xu Jinchen invited them to have fun together tonight, but Gu Ning had to leave to deal with other things, so she would be absent. When they were gone, Gu Ning told Gu Man what had happened to Tang Haifeng. Gu Man was scared, and relieved when she found out that Tang Haifeng was fine now. Should we visit him? Gu Man asked. Gu Man now asked for Gu Nings opinions for everything Chapter 689 - You Can Have a Day Off

Chapter 689 You Can Have a Day Off

Sure, lets go visit him right now! Gu Ning said. Great. Let me change my clothing first, Gu Man said, then went upstairs. She had just cooked and smelled like food, and it wasnt appropriate if she showed up before Tang Haifeng like that. Gu Ning said to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, You two havent enjoyed each otherspany for a long while, so you can have a day off. Go have a date; there is no need toe back tonight. Ill call you if I need you tomorrow. Gu Ning purposely said that there was no need for them toe back tonight, because they were a couple and they needed a sex life. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya understood Gu Nings meaning, and felt a little shy, but both of them were very happy. Leng Shaoting also understood, but he felt upset because he thought that Gu Ning and he hadnt enjoyed each otherspany for a long while either! However, in fact, they had only been apart for one night. Thanks, boss, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya said. Do you need a car? Gu Ning asked. I dont think so. We can take a walk, Gao Yi said. Great, bye-bye, Gu Ning said. Once Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were gone, Leng Shaoting walked towards Gu Ning, but Gu Man walked downstairs just as he was about to kiss her. Leng Shaoting stepped back at once, and felt quite aggrieved. Gu Ning was amused, but she could do nothing about it now. Where are Gao Yi and Qiao Ya? Gu Man noticed that Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were absent when she walked into the living room. Oh, I told them to take the day off, Gu Ning said. On the way to the hospital, Gu Ning checked her email box, and saw that K had already sent her detailed information about Xiang Dongping. Xiang Dongping was 43 years old and came from a vige around City B. He was a chauffeur for a boss of a smallpany, so the car he had driven was actually his bosss. In addition, there was nothing unusual with the bank cards and phone numbers under his name. After checking the surveince videos, Gu Ning found that Xiang Dongping had driven the car out for repairs and didnte back until noon today. As for the section from the garage to the tunnel, Xiang Dongping had dined in a restaurant, and sat there for a long time till Tang Haifengs car passed by. He then drove his car and followed behind. It wasnt conclusive proof, because it could be a coincidence. Xiang Dongping seemed to be innocent, but the car crash was indeed a scheme. K had also found many details about Xiang Dongpings family. He lived with his old mother, his wife and his son, but his son was suffering from a serious disease, and needed a surgery. His family couldnt afford it, so they gave up. However, Xiang Dongpings son was admitted to the hospital yesterday, and was about to have the surgery today. It turned out that someone who lived abroad had paid the surgery fee of two hundred thousand yuan for Xiang Dongping after reading the post in which Xiang Dongping introduced his sons condition and tried to raise money for his son on the Inte. It seemed that Xiang Dongping didnt make the deal with someone for money. The anonymous donor transferred the money through Swiss Bank, and K failed to hack into its database to get the persons identity. Although K was an ace international hacker, there were still some things he couldnt do. After reading the email sent by K, Gu Ning realized that she had met a powerful enemy. Actually, if the person wasnt cunning or powerful enough, he wouldnt dare to scheme against the Tang family. Since Gu Ning hadnt gotten useful information yet, she decided to be patient, because she believed that her enemy would soon take action again. When they arrived at the hospital, Tang Yunhang and Cao Ruihua were in Tang Haifengs ward. Tang Yunrong and Jiang Lihua, on the other hand, had been there the entire time. Without any outsiders in the room, there was no need for Tang Haifeng to pretend to be unconscious. Do you have any news? Gu Ning asked. Some directors of our corporation came to visit father a few minutes ago, right when the doctor came to check fathers body, and the result wasnt positive, Tang Yunhang said. Tang Haifeng had been lying unconscious on the bed for a long time, so the doctor came to examine him to see what the cause of it was. At the same time, several directors of the Tang familys business group came to visit Tang Haifeng. In that case, Tang Deming got to know Tang Haifengs condition without their special arrangement. How is the driver who caused the car crash? Gu Ning asked again. Hes still unconscious too. We couldnt use his phone without its password, so the police found his family address from his ID card, but nobody was home, so we were unable to contact his family, Tang Yunhang said. Lin Tianyou came back home after enjoying dinner outside. Once he was back, Mrs. Lin asked him with anticipation, Tianyou, how is it? Did you get her back? Although it was a question, Mrs. Lin was very confident that the answer would be affirmative. She didnt believe that Yu Zi would reject her son. I went to her store, but its closed today, Lin Tianyou said. Did you call her? Mrs. Lin asked again. She cklisted me after we broke up, Lin Tianyou replied. What? How dare she do that? Mrs. Lin frowned with dissatisfaction. In her eyes, Yu Zi was always inferior to them. Give me her number. Ill call her, Mrs. Lin said, and took out her phone. Its fine. Ill go find her myself tomorrow. Lin Tianyou stopped his mother. Fine. Since Lin Tianyou said so, Mrs. Lin didnt insist, but she was quite displeased with Yu Zis behavior. Oh, how about Zhao Xiaoxuan? Her mother called me and asked for an exnation, Mrs. Lin said. Hearing that, Lin Tianyous eyes were full of disdain. Let it be. Ill handle it after I find Yu Zi. Lin Tianyou was worried that Yu Zi would reject him. If he broke up with Zhao Xiaoxuan right now, he could lose both women at the same time. Therefore, Zhao Xiaoxuan was his back-up. What should I say if her mother calls again? Mrs. Lin asked. Just tell her that you cant find me, Lin Tianyou said. Sure. Mrs. Lin agreed. Chapter 690 - Why Don’t We Do It in the Car?

Chapter 690 Why Dont We Do It in the Car?

Zhao Xiaoxuan was in a terrible mood because neither Mrs. Lin nor Lin Tianyou called her back. One of her female friends called her and said that she had just broken up with her boyfriend and invited her to have fun together, Zhao Xiaoxuan agreed since she also wanted to drown her sorrows. Zhao Xiaoxuan cared about her appearance very much, and dressed herself up before she went out to meet her friend. Although Zhao Xiaoxuan wasnt a gorgeous beauty, she wasnt ugly either, and also looked attractive because of her good body shape. Mrs. Zhao didnt stop Zhao Xiaoxuan from hanging out with her friends. Besides, she was in a bad mood today, so Mrs. Zhao wouldnt say anything except to remind her to be careful. The weather was getting warmer, so Zhao Xiaoxuan put on a super low-cut ck bustier, and her boobs were half exposed. When Zhao Xiaoxuan arrived at the private room her friend booked, she heard moans of sexual pleasure the second she pushed the door open. There were three people, one woman and two men, on the sofa with their bodies barely covered in clothes. The woman was sitting on one mansp wearing a short, tight skirt, and the mans hand was moving between her legs. Her shirt was wide open with her breasts bare in the air, and she was moaning from the pleasure. Seeing the scene, Zhao Xiaoxuan didnt show any astonishment or panic, because it wasnt the first time she had seen it. To be specific, she had also done that many times before. In the old days, once she broke up with her boyfriend, she would go to a clubhouse for money boys. However, she wouldnt allow the money boys to prate her, but just had sex with hands or mouth. She stopped doing that after Lin Tianyou became her boyfriend. The sound of Zhao Xiaoxuan pushing the door open interrupted them, and they looked at her with one ord. Xiaoxuan,e here! The woman smiled with satisfaction, and didnt seem sad at all. She had plenty of choices to satisfy her sexual needs, and she didnt care about a serious rtionship at all. Zhao Xiaoxuan walked over and sat down with a calm face. She poured a ss of beer and downed it at once. What? Youre not happy today. The woman stood up from the mans legs, and adjusted her clothes before walking to Zhao Xiaoxuan. She sat down right next to Zhao Xiaoxuan andid an arm on her shoulder. Did you argue with Lin Tianyou again? Although it was a question, she already had the answer. Yeah, Zhao Xiaoxuan said. Do you want to have some fun with them? the woman asked. Enjoy it yourself. You know I stopped doing that after Lin Tianyou became my boyfriend, Zhao Xiaoxuan said. They were close friends, and shared many dirty secrets with each other. In other peoples eyes, they were still good well-educated girls. No way. You cant stop having fun just because of him! Do you think hes loyal to you? the woman said, as if she had already seen through men. She had slept with different men, some of which had a girlfriend or were even married, but none of them cared about it. Hearing that, Zhao Xiaoxuans hand which was holding the ss stopped for a second. She didnt know whether Lin Tianyou was cheating on her, but she felt mad once she thought of the fact that Lin Tianyou still liked Yu Zi. She was loyal to him, but he was still in love with another woman. Nobody will know what youve done if you have some fun here. Come on, dont wear a sad face all the time! The woman persuaded Zhao Xiaoxuan to join them, because she thought that it would more fun to have sex with more people. Fine! Zhao Xiaoxuan agreed in annoyance. She was still mad at Lin Tianyou. Since he still loved Yu Zi, she thought that it was unfair to expect her to stay loyal to him. Zhao Xiaoxuan drank another ss of beer, then undressed herself right in front of them. After that, Zhao Xiaoxuan walked to the two money boys along with her friend to have a foursome. Gu Ning, Gu Man and Leng Shaoting left the hospital an hourter. When they got home, Gu Man went to rest in her room and leave space for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Gu Man understood that Gu Ning was a mature girl with principles, so she knew that Gu Ning would protect herself well. The moment Gu Man was back in her room, Leng Shaoting stared at Gu Ning. He wanted to do something, but was afraid that Gu Man might interrupt them. Gu Ning smiled and said, Let go for a walk! Why not! Leng Shaoting agreed at once. As long as they could stay together for a while without other people around, he was satisfied. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning walked out of the house. Gu Ning, however, went straight to the garage once they were out, which confused Leng Shaoting. Are we going to drive? Gu Ning beamed. Nope. Come here. I have a gift for you. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting followed her. It was dark in the garage, but Gu Ning had no intention to turn on the light. All of a sudden, Gu Ning turned around and hugged Leng Shaotings neck reaching up to kiss him. Leng Shaoting was struck dumb for a second, then sped Gu Ning and kissed her back while his hands moved over her body. As the kiss became wilder, Leng Shaoting felt dissatisfied and wanted more. However, they were in the garage now. An idea dawned on Leng Shaoting and he asked, Why dont we do it in the car? Gu Ning was surprised, and also felt excited, but she was slightly worried. Um, the space is so small in the car, and Im afraid that well make too much noise. Gu Ning was worried that Gu Man would find out what they were doing. Ill be gentle, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning, however, doubted it, because Leng Shaoting was always full of energy and was sometimes rough. Chapter 691 - Yu Zi’s Fault?

Chapter 691 Yu Zis Fault?

Gu Ning thought for a while, then agreed. With Gu Nings permission, Leng Shaoting couldnt wait a second longer and opened the car door at once. Although the space in the car was quite small and their movements were limited, it was unusually exciting. Leng Shaoting hugged Gu Ning in his arms and let her sit on his legs. They stared at each other with burning desire in the moonlight. Everything looked so beautiful tonight. Gu Ning couldnt move her eyes away from his handsome face. His delicate features, especially the faint smile on his sensual mouth, attracted her full attention. Every time she saw him, she was stunned by his striking appearance. What? You cant move your eyes away from me? He smiled, which was so charming. Leng Shaoting seldom smiled, but Gu Ning was even more attracted to him once he smiled at her. Yeah, youre stunning, Gu Ning said with a smile. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting got excited and kissed her without hesitation. To the world, she might just be a normal human being, but in his eyes, she was his entire world. Lin Lijuan wandered on the street after she ran out of the Lin familys house. She didnt have her phone with her, nor money, and she had no idea where she was right now. She just walked and walked along the street. Seeing the sky bing darker, Lin Dechang was slightly worried that Lin Lijuan was still out. He called Lin Lijuan in the end, but her phone rang in the house. She doesnt have her phone, or money. Will she be safe? Zhang Meiyu was worried too. Although they had conflicts, they were a family after all. Lin Dechang thought for a while, then said to Lin Yuehao, Yuehao, go out to find your aunt. Lin Yuehao didnt want to, but had to listen to his father. However, in the end, Lin Yuehao searched for Lin Lijuan for nearly two hours, but it was in vain, so he gave up and went back home. City F was arge city, so it was very difficult to find a person on the streets. Lin Dechang didnt know what else he could do. He thought that Lin Lijuan was an adult and she could take care of herself, so he went to bed as usual. In the clubhouse, Zhao Xiaoxuan and her friend were about to leave around 12 am. She seemed to be in a good mood after satisfying her sexual needs, and shepletely forgot about Lin Tianyou. However, once she walked out, she noticed Yu Zi, and her good mood was instantly reced by anger and jealousy. Without dy, Zhao Xiaoxuan ran to Yu Zi. Hey, Xiaoxuan, where are you going? Zhao Xiaoxuans friend asked, but she soon realized what was going on when she saw Yu Zi not far away. Yu Zi just had a party with Cao Wenxin and their friends. They had already walked to an elevator, but Yu Zi left her phone in the private room, so she walked back to fetch it. Yu Zi, stop right there! Zhao Xiaoxuan dashed ahead and stood in Yu Zis way. Seeing Zhao Xiaoxuan, Yu Zis good mood was ruined at once. What? Did Lin Tianyou call you or find you? Zhao Xiaoxuan asked, but she believed that Lin Tianyou must have contacted Yu Zi behind her back. Yu Zi was struck dumb for a second, because she had already broken up with Lin Tianyou for a long time. Zhao Xiaoxuan, whats wrong with you? Ive broken up with Lin Tianyou for a long time. Why would he call or find me? Yu Zi said. Really? Zhao Xiaoxuan didnt believe it. Whatever. Yu Zi ignored Zhao Xiaoxuan and walked away. Zhao Xiaoxuan, however, remembered the news she had read today, and her jealousy of Yu Zi got the better of her. She was afraid that Yu Zi would steal Lin Tianyou from her once she became rich. Thinking of that, Zhao Xiaoxuan felt a strong sense of crisis and pulled Yu Zi back. You cant leave! What do you want? Yu Zi was annoyed. Zhao Xiaoxuans face was twisted in jealousy. Yu Zi, I didnt expect that you would be so sessful now. You became a boss after being a poor girl, all within a few days. Yu Zi was a shareholder of Charm, so she was the boss of it to some extent. Yu Zi wasnt surprised that Zhao Xiaoxuan had already heard of the news. Its none of your business. It is my business! Tianyou and I argued precisely because of you! Zhao Xiaoxuan shouted in anger. Yu Zi actually had no interest in their rtionship. Is it my fault that you argued with each other? Yu Zi couldnt understand why Zhao Xiaoxuan wouldnt let her go. Youre sessful now, so you attract Tianyous attention, Zhao Xiaoxuan said. Im sorry. I seriously dont understand why you are ming me for everything. Its not my fault! Yu Zi argued. Lin Tianyou was a terrible man, but Zhao Xiaoxuan cherished him very much. Yes, it is your fault! If you were as poor as always, Tianyou wouldnt pay any attention to you! Zhao Xiaoxuan almost shouted. Chapter 692 - Cao Wenxin Helps Yu Zi

Chapter 692 Cao Wenxin Helps Yu Zi

Itspletely ridiculous that you argued with each other just because Im sessful now. Does it mean that you should disappear too if I dislike you? Yu Zi said. She was unwilling to carry the responsibility. Although she had been a poor girl, while Zhao Xiaoxuan was born in a rich family, she was a sessful designer now and she also had Gu Nings support. She wouldnt take advantage of others, but she wasnt weak anymore. Zhao Xiaoxuan, however, lost control of herself. Bitch, how dare you talk to me like that! Saying that, she raised her hand trying to p Yu Zi. Yu Zi moved away at once, but Zhao Xiaoxuans hand still hit her face. Luckily, Zhao Xiaoxuan had drunk a lot of alcohol, so she wasnt able to use her full strength. It wasnt painful, but Yu Zi was in a rage. Without hesitation, Yu Zi used her full strength to p Zhao Xiaoxuan across the face. Zhao Xiaoxuan shouted because of the pain. Yu Zi hadnt drunk much, so she was able to p Zhao Xiaoxuan hard, and Zhao Xiaoxuan fell towards the nearby wall at once. However, thanks to the wall, she didnt fall on the floor. Xiaoxuan! Zhao Xiaoxuans friend was watching the scene from the side just then, but now ran over in a hurry after seeing Zhao Xiaoxuan being hit by Yu Zi. Yu Zi snorted and walked away, but was stopped by the woman. How dare you, Yu Zi! She raised her hand, trying to get revenge for Zhao Xiaoxuan. Before Yu Zi could fight back this time, the womans wrist was caught by another person. The woman was mad, and abruptly turned around to look at the person who grabbed her wrist. When she was about to swear at the person, she recognized the person. She became scared the second she recognized the persons face. Mi-Miss Cao. The person who caught her wrist was precisely Cao Wenxin. Cao Wenxin came back after Yu Zi had been gone for a long time, but she saw the women try to p Yu Zi right as she walked near. Well, how dare you do that? Cao Wenxin stared at the women. I-I... The woman didnt know what to say all of a sudden. She pped me! Zhao Xiaoxuan didnt recognize Cao Wenxin, so she wasnt scared of her. Seeing Cao Wenxin helping Yu Zi, Zhao Xiaoxuan became angrier. Oh, then you must have annoyed her beforehand, Cao Wenxin sneered, because she believed that Yu Zi wouldnt hit someone for no reason. You... Zhao Xiaoxuan panicked a little, then lied. She seduced my boyfriend! Xiaoxuan... Zhao Xiaoxuans friend wanted to stop her, but it was toote. Cao Wenxin was born in a super-rich dominant family in City B, and their families were hardlyparable to hers. In Cao Wenxins eyes, they were merely nobodies. Yu Zi, did you seduce her boyfriend? Cao Wenxin asked Yu Zi, but sounded like she had just heard a funny joke. Of course not. Yu Zi denied it. I know that Im bad at choosing the right man, but Ill never ept such a snobbish and terrible man. Yu Zi felt disgusted upon thinking of Lin Tianyou now, and it was impossible that she would ept him again, let alone seduce him. Did you hear that? Cao Wenxin looked at Zhao Xiaoxuan, like she was a clown. Cao Wenxin then let Zhao Xiaoxun go and walked away with Yu Zi. How can you... Zhao Xiaoxuan was unwilling to give up. However, before she could finish her sentence, her friend stopped her at once. Xiaoxuan, that woman isnt someone you can mess with! Hearing that, Zhao Xiaoxuan was shocked. Who is she? Zhao Xiaoxuan only dared to bully someone who was poorer or weaker than her. In fact, her friends family was much richer than her. If her friend didnt dare to annoy the woman, the woman muste from a super rich or powerful family. She was born in the Cao family, Zhao Xiaoxuans friend said. What? The Cao family? Which Cao family? Zhao Xiaoxuan asked with astonishment. She had only heard of the Cao family in high society. However, Zhao Xiaoxuan refused to believe that Yu Zi was able to make friends with a member of the Cao family. It would be a great honor for them if they had a chance to be Miss Caos friends. Zhao Xiaoxuans friend sneered, How many Cao families are there in City B? She was born in the Cao family which has an alliance with the Tang family in City B! What? Zhao Xiaoxuan was scared and shocked. Even though she already had the answer, she couldnt ept it. She couldnt ept the fact that Yu Zi was superior to her now. You better stay away from Yu Zi the next time you see her, otherwise youll be in big trouble, Zhao Xiaoxuans friend said out of kindness. If they didnt want to cause their families any trouble, they had to learn not to mess with someone who was much richer or more powerful than them. Chapter 693 - Lin Tianyou Tries to Get Yu Zi Back

Chapter 693 Lin Tianyou Tries to Get Yu Zi Back

When Zhao Xiaoxuans friend met Cao Wenxin for the first time, it wasnt a pleasant experience, but she bore in mind that Cao Wenxin wasnt someone she could mess with ever since. Zhao Xiaoxuan remained silent, but she was still unwilling to ept it. Zhao Xiaoxuans friend had already said and done what she could. If Zhao Xiaoxuan still wanted to dig her own grave, nobody could stop her. I have an appointment with several sexy young men. Wanna go with me? Zhao Xiaoxuans friend asked her. Zhao Xiaoxuan gave her a side nce with disdain. No, I want to go home now. Gu Ning received Tang Haifengs call at 7 am the next morning. She heard a piece of bad news from him. Xiang Dongping died of suffocation because his oxygen mask had fallen off in the middle of the night, however it wasnt noticed until this morning. Gu Ning wasnt surprised, and the first thought she had in her mind was that the mastermind behind the car crash must have killed Xiang Dongping to prevent Xiang Dongping from betraying him. Either way, Gu Ning didnt have any sympathy for Xiang Dongping because he had tried to murder Tang Haifeng. In addition, Gu Ning had no intention to force Xiang Dongping to tell her the truth, so it wouldnt affect her n even if he was dead now. They were going to find out who the person behind Tang Deming was, not Tang Deming. It was obvious that Tang Deming was just the persons shield, and it was hard to find out who the person was unless Tang Deming told them himself. However, it wasnt likely that Tang Deming would do that. That being the case, they couldnt take action to punish Tang Deming right now, in case the person behind his back would be alerted. After eating breakfast, Gu Ning went to the Tang familys house along with Gu Man as usual. When Yu Zi arrived at the shopping mall at 9 am, Lin Tianyou stopped her at the door. Seeing Lin Tianyou, Yu Zi felt disgusted. Yu Zi, can we talk? Lin Tianyou asked. No, Yu Zi said without hesitation. She didnt think that there was anything she needed to talk to Lin Tianyou about. Lin Tianyou, however, didnt feel embarrassed at all. Yu Zi, Im still in love with you. Can we get back together? No, no! Yu Zi rejected again. Lin Tianyou, please leave me alone, thanks. After that, Yu Zi tried to walk away, but was stopped by him again. Lin Tianyou, get out of my way. Yu Zi stared at Lin Tianyou with a cold face. Yu Zi, I was forced to be with Zhao Xiaoxuan, and I already broke up with her. As long as youre willing to forgive me, Ill treat you well for the rest of my life. I promise! Lin Tianyou said, and seemed petty and low for the first time in front of a woman. Although Lin Tianyou did it for his own benefits, he indeed still loved Yu Zi, so he sounded sincere when he said that. However, Yu Zi still only felt disgusted. Lin Tianyou, both you and I clearly know why you dumped me, Yu Zi sneered. Didnt you dump me because Zhao Xiaoxuans family is rich? You thought that I was too poor to be your girlfriend, and you came back to me right now just because Im the designer and a shareholder of Charm. You simply want to make use of me for your familys good. Yu Zi wouldnt be deceived by this terrible man anymore. Hearing that, Lin Tianyou panicked, but still made up an excuse. I wont deny it, but please believe me, I still love you. Its all my mothers fault. You know that my mother is a snobbish person and she would only ept a properly matched marriage. I did stand up to her, but she used her life to threaten me. I had to listen to her, because shes my mother after all, but she will allow us to be together now! Yu Zi let him finish, but still ignored him. Only an idiot would believe that bullshit! Yu Zi thought to herself. She made up her mind not to forgive him. She had her own principles, and she wouldnt tolerate betrayal. A good woman never backtracks! Yu Zi! Seeing Yu Zi walking away, Lin Tianyou pulled her back, but Yu Zi got rid of his hand with great force. Dont touch me. Youre so disgusting! Yu Zis angry loud voice attracted a lot of attention from people around them. You... Lin Tianyou changed his expression.Yu Zi, why must you be so cold-blooded? Lin Tianyou said, like he was the victim. Yu Zi? Is she the designer of Charm? I think she is. Why is the man saying that shes cold-blooded? What has happened? Onlookers discussed it. I am cold-blooded? Are you insane? Why you... Yu Zi argued, but Lin Tianyou interrupted her. I know that youre sessful now, and that you think that Im not capable of being your boyfriend so you want to dump me, right? Lin Tianyou said with a sad face like he felt so hurt. What? Yu Zi is sessful now, so she wants to dump her boyfriend? Shes so cold-blooded! How can she do that! Although shes famous now, I dont like her. Me either! Chapter 694 - Don’t You Feel Bored

Chapter 694 Dont You Feel Bored

Hearing peoples discussion, Yu Zi panicked, because she was afraid that this rumor might affect the reputation of Charm. Lin Tianyou, weve broken up for a long time... Yu Zi tried to argue against him, but she was interrupted by Lin Tianyou again. Yu Zi, I promise that Ill treat you well for the rest of my life. Please give me a chance, Lin Tianyou said. It was obvious that Lin Tianyou was forcing Yu Zi to yield to his request by making full use of the onlookers attention. Really? Someone questioned Lin Tianyou. It wasnt Yu Zi, but Zhao Xiaoxuan who just arrived here. Zhao Xiaoxuan had a premonition that Lin Tianyou woulde to Yu Zi, so she came here to have a look. To her surprise, Lin Tianyou was begging Yu Zi to forgive him in a public ce. Besides, Lin Tianyou had never made that promise to her. Hearing Zhao Xiaoxuans voice, Lin Tianyou frowned. Zhao Xiaoxuan was thest person he wanted to see right now. Lin Tianyou, you dide here trying to get her back! No wonder you refused to swear an oath of loyalty to me yesterday. You even abandoned me alone at the airport! Zhao Xiaoxuan criticized him, feeling very hurt. This reversal shocked those onlookers. In the beginning, they believed that it was Yu Zis fault because she wanted to dump her boyfriend once she was sessful. However, it turned out that the woman who cameter was this mans girlfriend. In addition, from the womansint, they got to know that this man had abandoned his girlfriend alone at the airport yesterday, then came to beg Yu Zi to forgive him. Everything was clear now. Yu Zi was this mans ex-girlfriend. If this man still loved Yu Zi like he imed, why was he still dating another woman? Did he want to get Yu Zi back just because Yu Zi became a famous designer now? Thinking of that, those onlookers looked at Lin Tianyou with obvious disdain. Lin Tianyou felt embarrassed amid peoples usatory looks, so he snapped at Zhao Xiaoxuan, Zhao Xiaoxuan, weve already broken up with each other, and you said so yourself. Stop acting like Ive betrayed you! Lin Tianyou was humiliating Zhao Xiaoxuan without hesitation. You... Zhao Xiaoxuan became angry. Although she had said that herself, she didnt actually mean it. Lin Tianyou, do you really want to break up with me? Zhao Xiaoxuan asked. Its not that I want to break up with you, but weve already broken up! Dont put it like Ive abandoned you. Itll damage my reputation, Lin Tianyou said. Ok, very well. Zhao Xiaoxuan was heartbroken now. Lin Tianyou, how could you do this to me? At this moment, she suddenly realized that he only loved Yu Zi. It didnt matter how much she had done for him during the past few years. She always thought that they would be together forever because they were born in families of equal social status. However, she was wrong. Maybe it was time for her to give up. Although she loved Lin Tianyou very much, she felt very tired being in a rtionship with him. Great, Lin Tianyou, we officially broke up now. Zhao Xiaoxuan gave up this time, even if she was reluctant to do so. She was selfish and self-centered, but not dumb. Given what Lin Tianyou had done, there was no need for her to get him back. Lin Tianyou agreed in silence. Oh, by the way, do you believe that Yu Zi would be willing to be your girlfriend again? In your dream! Shes so sessful now, and its very easy for her to find a much better man than you. Youre merely a snobbish, terrible man without any sense of loyalty! Zhao Xiaoxuan said, then turned around walking away without hesitation. What Zhao Xiaoxuan had said threw a bomb among the crowd. A snobbish, terrible man without any sense of loyalty? Is this man used to cheating on his partner? I believe so, because his girlfriend just said that. Well, does it mean that he slept with that woman when he was with Yu Zi? Shut up! Lin Tianyou shouted at the crowd. Those onlookers closed their mouths at once. When he turned to find Yu Zi, Yu Zi was already gone. He knew that Yu Zi went to work in her store, but he felt too ashamed now to meet her in the store. When Yu Zi walked into her store, there were many customers inside. They all came here after watching the release conference of Charm. However, there were only 10 gowns which the models had put on for the runway show in the store for easy reference. Yu Zi had some other gowns left undone, so she couldnt show them right now. Therefore, customers could only book for customized gowns today. In fact, those customers preferred customized gowns too, because they could afford it. Gu Man went upstairs to spend some time with Tang Yunfan when they arrived at the Tang familys house, because Tang Yunfan couldnt often show up in the living room in case someone else saw him. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stayed in the living room watching TV along with Tang Jiakai. Today was Sunday, so Tang Jiakai didnt go to school. He nned to hang out with his friends in the beginning, but gave up since Gu Ning came, especially with a man. He asked Gu Ning who this man was. Gu Ning told him that he was her boyfriend. Tang Jiakai tried to chat with Leng Shaoting, but Leng Shaoting seemed unwilling to talk with him. Ningning, dont you feel bored seeing that hes so quiet? Tang Jiakai approached Gu Ning and asked in a low voice. Even though his voice was low, Leng Shaoting was still able to hear it, and he frowned. Gu Ning gave Leng Shaoting a nce. Seeing that he was upset, Gu Ning was amused, and said on purpose, Yeah, a little. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting felt aggrieved looking at Gu Ning, because she had said something different to him before. Since you feel bored, why are you staying with him? Tang Jiakai asked worriedly. Chapter 695 - Math Competition

Chapter 695 Math Competition

Ha-ha. Gu Ningughed a little. I like how we get along with each other. Fine. Since Gu Ning said so, Tang Jiakai didnt say anything further. He had no right to interfere in her private affairs after all. At this moment, Gu Nings phone rang, and the caller was her principal. Gu Ning didnt avoid them and answered the call at once. Hi! Hi, Gu Ning, there is a national mathpetition for high school students in two weeks. Itll be held on Saturday at City B University. Every province will send three high school students to take part in it. Youre a well-known, excellent student in our school, and I hoped that you could join in on behalf of our city. If you can win any of the top three prizes, Ill allow you to skip all the sses and monthly test till the day of the National College Entrance Examination. How about it? the principal asked. Sure. Gu Ning agreed without hesitation, because it was a win-win if she could win a prize in thepetition. All of a sudden, she asked, Well, Im not sure whether I can win a prize. If I cant, will you force me to go back to attend sses? Although Gu Ning was confident about herself, she wasnt certain that she could win a prize. After all, the contestants were all excellent high school students who came from every province around the country. One could never be too careful, so Gu Ning couldnt make any promises. Of course I wont, the principal said. He knew that Gu Ning would reject if he said he would. d to hear that. Gu Ning was relieved. Great, then Ill send you the phone number of the teacher who will lead the team to join in thepetition, the principal said. No problem! Gu Ning replied. Oh, by the way, the principal added. Gu Ning, youre the pride of our school now. I wish you well and luck in your career! Do you know that principals in other high schools all want to poach you from our school, but Ill never allow it to happen, ha-ha. Hearing that, Gu Ning was amused. Well, Im honored that our school is proud of me, and Ill never leave our school to join another high school, Gu Ning said. She was about to attend college, so she had no interest in other high schools. Great! The principal was thrilled to hear that. Ningning, what prize are you going to win? Tang Jiakai asked when Gu Ning ended the call. There is a national mathpetition in City B University on Saturday in two weeks, and our principal wants me to participate in it on behalf of our school, Gu Ning said. Mathpetition? Are you good at math? Tang Jiakai was surprised. Gu Ning wore a confident smile. Im good at every subject! Gu Ning wasnt bragging, but just told the truth. It was hard to find such an outstanding high school student who was good at every subject, around the country. Tang Jiakai said with admiration, I feel so ashamed now that youre better than me in every aspect. Gu Ningughed. You can still protect me as my older cousin! Although Leng Shaoting knew that Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai were cousins, he still felt upset when Gu Ning said that. However, he didnt show it on his face. No problem! Tang Jiakai was cheered up. Alright, if what we went through at the Earth Nightclub happens again, you have to protect me well. Gu Ning said on purpose to scare Tang Jiakai. Tang Jiakais smile froze on his face at once. What they had been through at the Earth Nightclub still left him in horror. ror. Um, well, I dont think I can... Tang Jiakai said. Normal people wouldnt be safe in such a dangerous situation; Gu Ning was an exception. It wasnt shameful to admit that. In City F, Gu Qing received the skincare products sent by Cine, and called Gu Man to tell her. Gu Man then walk downstairs to tell Gu Ning. Ningning, your aunt told me that she ns to open the salon the day after tomorrow, so I want to go back tomorrow, Gu Man said. Sure, but I cant go back with you because I still need to deal with something here. Ill send Qiao Ya to fly back with you, Gu Ning said. The Tang family would be going through a big change these days, so she had to stay alert since both Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan had to lie in bed. Although the Tang family was powerful enough to defeat their enemy, she wanted to help as a member of the Tang family. She couldnt promise that she would solve every problem for them, but she would do her best to help them ovee the crisis. If she hadnt been in City B this time, Tang Haifeng would have been murdered. Sure. Since Gu Ning made the arrangement for her, Gu Man agreed. Chapter 696 - Zhao Xiaoxuan Moves On

Chapter 696 Zhao Xiaoxuan Moves On

Jade Beauty Jewelry was as popr as usual, and it made a lot more money than other jewelry brands. Therefore, many other jewelry businessmen were jealous of Gu Ning and Zhou Zhenghong, but they could do nothing about it. Gu Ning had the full support of the Tang family after all. Since Jade Beauty Jewelry already opened its branch in City B, its branch in the capital was about to open too. Gu Ning thought that she better set up a processing nt in the capital as well, because the processing nt in City G couldnt satisfy the needs of the expanding jewelry branches. Thinking of that, Gu Ning called Chen Cangyi. Hi, Cangyi, I need a processing nt to produce the jade jewelry for Jade Beauty Jewelry. Could you please help me find one? Call me once you find the biggest factory, and Ill let the manager of Jade Beauty Jewelry contact you after that, Gu Ning said. Zhou Zhenghong would fly to the capital for the jewelry branch there, so Gao Yi would be responsible for the jewelry delivery this time. Sure, boss, Chen Cangyi said. Oh, arent there several private houses behind the building of our corporation? They upy around seven hundred square-meters, and a real estate developer came to acquire it yesterday to build an office building, but the deal hasnt been settled yet because the acquiring price is a little low. Do you need thend? Chen Cangyi wasnt sure whether Gu Ning wanted to expand her corporation, so he didnt call her yesterday when he found it. Now, since Gu Ning called him today, he mentioned it on the phone. Hearing that, Gu Nings face lit up. Go acquire it, as long as they offer a reasonable price. A piece ofnd which was around seven hundred square-metersrge might cost at least a hundred million yuan in the capital. Gu Ning understood that very well, but she was unwilling to pay a much higher price for it. Gu Ning always had the idea to expand her corporation, so if she could acquire thend behind the building of her corporation, it would be much better. Sure, boss, Chen Cangyi said. He understood that Gu Ning must want thend very much from her tone, and he felt happy that he told Gu Ning about it on time. Oh, Gu Ning said before she was about to hang up. I also need a gym, so please help me find one which is on sale. Gu Ning needed a gym not to make money, but to use it as a training ce for the bodyguards of her securitypany which she was going to establish in the near future. She would only hire retired soldiers who were all well-trained, so she nned to open training sses to teach people fighting skills as well. No problem, boss, Chen Cangyi said again. When Leng Shaoting heard that Gu Ning turned to another person for help, he was displeased. Why didnt Gu Ning ask him for help? However, when he heard the person call Gu Ning boss, he knew that the person must work for Gu Ning. In that case, Leng Shaoting wouldnt mind it. When Zhao Xiaoxuan got home, she didnt cry or break things, but seemed quite sad. She took out a bottle of strong alcohol, which scared Mrs. Zhao. Mrs. Zhao understood that Zhao Xiaoxuan must be in a terrible mood after arguing with Lin Tianyou today, but she had never seen Zhao Xiaoxuan drink by herself. Xiaoxuan, what are you doing? Mrs. Zhao grabbed the bottle away. Drowning my sorrows! I broke up with Lin Tianyou, properly this time. I lost him! Zhao Xiaoxuan whimpered, but still didnt cry out loud. This was the first time that she had been able to control her emotions. What? Mrs. Zhao was shocked. Is he really going to try to get Yu Zi back?. Yes, Zhao Xiaoxuan said. In fact, Lin Tianyou never liked me. He agreed to be my boyfriend just because our families are of equal social status, and Im the only child of our family so he could inherit our familys properties in the future. However, Yu Zi is now more valuable in his eyes, so he dumped me. I also realize today that I feel so tired being in a rtionship with him. Zhao Xiaoxuan already knew, but she chose to turn a blind eye on it when she was in love with Lin Tianyou. She loved him so much that she was willing to treat him to the best of her ability even though he was merely taking advantage of her. Once he broke her heart, she realized that it was just a dream. What? How can he treat you like that! Mrs. Zhao was mad. I cant tolerate it! I must call him right now! Mrs. Zhao said, and took out her phone. Please dont. Zhao Xiaoxuan stopped her mother, because she was feeling depressed. Its meaningless and useless. Mom, please dont argue with Yu Zi either, because she isnt someone our family can mess with right now. It isnt her fault either, and its impossible that she will be with Lin Tianyou again. It is all Lin Tianyous idea, and hell suffer a double loss. Zhao Xiaoxuan had never been so mature and sensible before as she was right now. Life had taught her an important lesson. Seeing Zhao Xiaoxuan being so calm, Mrs. Zhao was surprised, but agreed with her. Compared with Mrs. Lin, Mrs. Zhao wasnt as selfish and arrogant even though she also spoiled Zhao Xiaoxuan rotten. Chapter 697 - Shameless Mrs. Lin

Chapter 697 Shameless Mrs. Lin

Lin Tianyou was also in a bad mood when he got home because Yu Zi had rejected him. Seeing that, Mrs. Lin was displeased, because she thought that Yu Zi must have been absent again. What? You didnt see her? I did, but she rejected me, Lin Tianyou said with impatience. What? She rejected you? How dare she do that? Mrs. Lin couldnt believe her ears. In her eyes, Yu Zi should feel honored that Lin Tianyou was willing to get her back, but Yu Zi rejected him! What? Shes gained some fame now, so now she thinks shes superior to us? Mrs. Lin said in an ironic tone. Lin Tianyou remained silent, then walked into his room. Although Mrs. Lin thought that it was Yu Zis fault that she rejected Lin Tianyou, she still believed that it was necessary for her to meet Yu Zi given Yu Zis importance now. Thinking of that, she took her handbag and left the house. Although Mrs. Lin didnt know the address of Charm, it wasnt difficult for her to find it since Charm was very famous now. When Mrs. Lin arrived at Fengshang Shopping Mall, she went straight to Charm. It was almost time for lunch, but there were still many people in Charm. Yu Zi,e out here right now! Mrs. Lin ordered in an unkind tone at the door of Charm. People who were shopping inside turned to look at her. Seeing Mrs. Lin, Yu Zi felt annoyed. It was obvious that Mrs. Lin came here for nothing good. Even so, Yu Zi still asked politely, Mrs. Lin, may I help? Get out here now! Mrs. Lin ordered again. Yu Zi was displeased. If you have anything to tell me, you can say it right now. Are you sure? Mrs. Lin asked, like she was determined to embarrass Yu Zi today. Yu Zi, however, didnt think that she had done anything shameful, so she didnt mind it. Mrs. Lin, are you afraid that people mightugh at you? Yu Zi asked on purpose. You... Mrs. Lin felt that Yu Zi wasnt respectful of her, so she was mad. Very well, I can tell you right here, right now, and I hope that you wont feel ashamed! Saying that, Mrs. Lin walked inside and sat down on the sofa. Excuse me for a while please, Yu Zi said to the other customers in the store. Its fine. The other customers didnt mind, but they knew that Mrs. Lin wasnt a kind people. Some stayed in the store waiting to see a drama, while some wanted to give Yu Zi a helping hand. Luckily, Yu Zi already had many loyal customers who were willing to help her. There were two saleswomen in the store too, but they were busy serving customers, so Yu Zi poured a ss of water for Mrs. Lin in person. May I know what you want to talk to me about, Mrs. Lin? Yu Zi asked in an indifferent tone. Tianyou told me that you refused to get back together with him, Mrs. Lin said. Yes, Yu Zi said with a calm face, like it was something unimportant. In fact, it was something unimportant in her eyes now. What? You think youre famous now, so youre superior to us? Mrs. Lin said arrogantly. Yu Ziughed, and didnt bother to hide her intense dislike for Mrs. Lin. I dont understand why you said that. I believe that I have the right to reject Lin Tianyou. I dont care if you reject another person, but I wont allow you to reject my son. Dont forget that Tianyou never despised you when you were poor and had nothing! Mrs. Lin said. Yu Zi couldnt believe that Mrs. Lin could be so shameless. Mrs. Lin, Ive already broken up with Lin Tianyou for more than a year, and he dumped me precisely because I was poor. He also cheated on me and slept with my rich friend. You said that I could never marry into your family before, so why have youe back to me right now? Yu Zi said. Why? It was obvious that Mrs. Lin wanted to ride on Yu Zis coattails since she was famous now. They didnt keep their voices low, so everyone in the store was able to hear their conversation. In the beginning, onlookers thought that Yu Zi dumped her boyfriend once she became sessful, but it soon turned out that it was her ex-boyfriends fault. Her ex-boyfriend had cheated on her, which was totally uneptable. You... Mrs. Lin didnt expect that Yu Zi would dare to argue with her like that, and felt quite embarrassed amid peoples looks of disdain. Yu Zi, mind yournguage! Im doing you an honor that I came to talk to you today! Mrs. Lin said. She still believed that Yu Zi was inferior to her and her family. I should mind mynguage? Why? Mrs. Lin, I have to say that youre the most shameless person Ive ever seen in my whole life! Yu Zi said without dy. Exactly! Shes so shameless! Someone opened her mouth to support Yu Zi. I agree. She despised Miss Yu because she was poor in the old days, and now shees to Miss Yu just because Miss Yu is sessful. Does she have any sense of shame? another person said. Chapter 698 - Mrs. Yang Supports Yu Zi

Chapter 698 Mrs. Yang Supports Yu Zi

Ive never seen such a snobbish person! You... Mrs. Lin was annoyed, but didnt know how to argue back. It seemed that she realized that what she just said wasnt fair. Yu Zi, how can you be so cold-blooded? Mrs. Lin was unwilling to give up. I am cold-blooded? Yu Zi wore an ironic smile. Let me be honest with you, I feel very disgusted when I think of your son who cheated on me. I think Miss Yu is right. A noble woman walked out from the crowd at this moment. Youre Mrs. Lin, right? You are a woman too, can you tolerate it if your husband cheats on you? If you can, I have nothing else to say, because we have opposite values. When Mrs. Lin saw the noble woman, she was shocked and stood up at once. M-Mrs. Yang. Mrs. Lin knew this Mrs. Yang without a doubt, and it was obvious that Mrs. Yang wasnt a normal woman given Mrs. Lins attitude towards her. In fact, Mrs. Yang was born in a super-rich family and married a senior official in the government. Although Mrs. Yangs family was just amon super-rich family, and her husband wasnt a very important official either, Mrs. Lins family and husband were hardlyparable to Mrs. Yangs. Mrs. Lin knew Mrs. Yang, but Mrs. Yang didnt know her. Miss Yu, are you single? Mrs. Yang asked Yu Zi with appreciation in her eyes. Yeah, Yu Zi said without thinking further. I think that Miss Yu is a very outstanding young woman. Would you mind meeting my son one day when youre free? Mrs. Yang said. Mrs. Yang was arranging for Yu Zi and her son to meet each other. What? Yu Zi was surprised, and felt shy. Mrs. Lin was also astonished. She could not believe that Mrs. Yang was willing to introduce Yu Zi to her son. If Yu Zi could marry into the Yang family, she would be a member of a super-rich as well as powerful family! Thinking of that, Mrs. Lin was reluctant to ept it, but didnt dare say anything now. Would you mind? Mrs. Yang understood that she surprised Yu Zi, but she didnt care. She just thought that Yu Zi was a good girl so she hoped that Yu Zi could meet her son and see what would happen. The Yang family wasnt amon family, so it was unlikely that Mrs. Yang chose Yu Zi because of her boss. Mrs. Yang was attracted to Yu Zis outstanding ability and good manners instead. In addition, Yu Zis career wouldnt be as sessful as the Yang familys business, unless she had Gu Nings unusual ability. Therefore, if Yu Zi was able to marry into the Yang family, she was quite lucky. Of course not, Yu Zi said at once. Although she knew Mrs. Yangs purpose, she didnt think that there was anything wrong with it. It was still too early to say whether she could be together with Mrs. Yangs son. She could just go make a new friend anyway. Great. I already have your number so Ill tell him to contact youter. You can share a meal and watch a film together or something, Mrs. Yang said with a happy smile. Yu Zi flushed a little. Mrs. Lin knew that she shouldnt stay here any longer, so she left in silence. When she got back home, she made a lot of noise to vent her anger, and even woke Lin Tianyou, who was taking a nap. Its so noisy! Couldnt you be quiet for a while? Lin Tianyou raised his voice in anger. What happened? Lin Tianyou walked out and asked his mother. I went to Yu Zis store just now, Mrs. Lin said. Hearing that, Lin Tianyou frowned. Why? I just want to ask her why she rejected you, Mrs. Lin said in annoyance. And then? Lin Tianyou asked in a hurry. He knew that Yu Zi wouldnt change her mind, but he still had hope. She exposed your betrayal right in front of everyone in public, and I felt so humiliated! Mrs. Lin said in an aggrieved tone. Lin Tianyou didnt say anything. He was disappointed, but wasnt surprised because Yu Zi had said the same thing to him. Since Yu Zi rejected you, you can go back to being with Zhao Xiaoxuan. Mrs. Lin lost hope for Yu Zi, and she was also mad at Yu Zis attitude. Even though Yu Zi was a famous designer now, she wouldnt ept her. Ive already broken up with Zhao Xiaoxuan, Lin Tianyou said. Say some sweet nothings to her, and shell forgive you as always, Mrs. Lin said. She didnt realize how serious it was. I dont think so. She came across the scene of me begging Yu Zi to forgive me, Lin Tianyou said. He now felt utterly regretful, because Yu Zi wouldnt ept him and Zhao Xiaoxuan broke up with him too. Although he knew that Zhao Xiaoxuan loved him very much, he understood that she wouldnt forgive him this time. Actually, he had no intention to get Zhao Xiaoxuan back given the way she had treated him when they were together. What? Mrs. Lin was shocked. Ho-how could you let her catch you on site? If she isnt willing to forgive you this time, you cant inherit her familys properties in the future! Right at this moment, Mrs. Lin finally realized how serious it was. I have no idea what to do now! Lin Tianyou said with impatience. Chapter 699 - No Intention of Alliance

Chapter 699 No Intention of Alliance

Mrs. Lin said, I think you can try. Maybe shell forgive you. Alright, Ill handle it myself. Stop telling me how to deal with it! Lin Tianyou lost his patience, and left his home. You... Mrs. Lin was displeased, but Lin Tianyou was already gone. Mrs. Lin thought for a while, then called Zhao Xiaoxuan, but Zhao Xiaoxuans phone was turned off, so she called Mrs. Zhao. Although Mrs. Zhao listened to Zhao Xiaoxuan and didnt contact Lin Tianyou or his mother, she wouldnt refuse to answer Mrs. Lins call, because she wanted to seize this chance to vent her anger. Oh, Mrs. Lin, may I help? Mrs. Zhao said in a sarcastic tone. Mrs. Lin, of course, understood that Mrs. Zhao was mad at Lin Tianyou, and it was Lin Tianyous fault after all. Well, Mrs. Zhao, Im so sorry for what has happened to Xiaoxuan, but Tianyou is very regretful now. He doesnt know how to face Xiaoxuan, so I called Xiaoxuan on his behalf, but Xiaoxuans phone is turned off. Hes regretful now? Really? Mrs. Zhaoughed like she had just heard a funny joke. Mrs. Lin, Im not an idiot. Lin Tianyou must have been rejected by Yu Zi, so he came back to Xiaoxuan. Lin Tianyou doesnt like Xiaoxuan at all, and all he wants is our familys properties! Xiaoxuan knows it very well, and shes made up her mind to move on. After that, Mrs. Zhao hung up on Mrs. Lin. Mrs. Lin felt so hopeless now, because Lin Tianyou suffered a double loss this time. All the other families of equal social status as their family that they knew had a son at least, and those families wouldnt leave all the properties to a daughter. A daughter would have a good dowry at the most, which wasnt what Mrs. Lin wanted. Mrs. Lin hoped that Lin Tianyou could marry a girl who was born in a richer or more powerful family than them, but it was impossible. At this moment, Mrs. Lin regretted that she had supported Lin Tianyou to get Yu Zi back. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the Tang familys house together because someone had just called her. The man imed to be the general manager of Xianglong Jewelry; he wanted to talk about business with her. Gu Ning, who had a great memory, remembered that they had exchanged name cards at the release conference. There was no need for Gu Ning to guess because she knew his purpose very well. However, since he didnt say it aloud yet, Gu Ning wouldnt reject right now. Therefore, she went to meet the man along with Leng Shaoting When Gu Ning left, she called Qiao Ya and told her to fly back to City F with Gu Man. Afterwards, Gu Ning booked ne tickets for Qiao Ya and Gu Man. Gu Man and Tang Yunfan seemed to make no progress in their rtionship, but they had a tacit understanding. Their way of getting along with each other was a bit like the feeling of a couple who had been married for many years. There was no passion between them, but there was an unusual harmony. They werent a young couple after all, so they wouldnt hug or kiss one another like Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting In a restaurant. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked into the appointed private room, and there were two men sitting inside. One was the general manager of Xianglong Jewelry, Du Haizhe, while the other was his secretary. Du Haizhe was a man who was around 34 years old. He was wearing a suit like a professional businessman. Seeing Gu Ning walking in, Du Haizhe and his secretary stood up to wee them. Please have a seat, Miss Gu and this gentleman, Du Haizhe said politely. He didnt know Leng Shaotings identity, so he had no idea how to address him. Nice to meet you, Manger Du, Gu Ning said, then sat down with Leng Shaoting. Du Haizhes secretary poured two cups of tea for them at once. Gu Ning didnt say anything further, but enjoyed the tea. Miss Gu, the thing is ourpany hopes to join Jade Beauty Jewelry. If youre willing to cooperate with ourpany, ourpany can provide you the best benefits, Du Haizhe said with sincerity. Unfortunately, he was doomed to disappointment. Hearing that, Gu Ning wasnt surprised at all, because she guessed it beforehand. She smiled and said, Thank you so much for your appreciation of Jade Beauty Jewelry, but Im very sorry. Mypany has no intention of forming an alliance. Du Haizhe was struck dumb for a second, because he didnt understand why Gu Ning rejected this good chance to make a lot of money. Miss Gu, dont you want to make more money? Du Haizhe asked. I do, but I have no intention to let others share my profits, Gu Ning said inly. Miss Gu, could you please consider it? Du Haizhe frowned. He was unwilling to give up. Im sorry, Gu Ning said again. Fine, if so, I wont insist. Although we cant forge an alliance, I still hope to make friends with Miss Gu. If you dont mind, can we share a meal together? Du Haizhe asked. He felt disappointed that Gu Ning refused to cooperate with them, but he wouldnt annoy her either. They were peers, but there was no conflict between them. Jade Beauty Jewelry focused on jade, while Xianglong Jewelry provided jewelry made of gold, silver, jade, diamonds, and so on. Im also d to make friends with Manager Du, but unfortunately Im very busy this afternoon, so Im afraid that we cant share a meal together today, Gu Ning said. She was going to dine with Xu Jinchen and the others because they had to fly back to the capital tomorrow morning. Chapter 700 - A Big Discount

Chapter 700 A Big Discount

Well, what a shame! I hope that we can share a meal together the next time, Du Haizhe said. He didnt mind whether it was just an excuse or the truth. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. After Gu Qing received the skincare products, everyone was shocked by their prices, which were as high as the international brands. Would their customers buy them? Only one third of their customers were rich people, and the rest were only rtively rich. An annual membership fee of over ten thousand yuan wasnt a problem, but it would rise to dozens of thousands of yuan a year if they changed the skincare products. As for the emulsion, serum and skin toner, the old set was a thousand yuan, but the new set was almost four thousand yuan. The prices of the rest of the products all doubled at least. If they increased the prices all of a sudden, their members probably wouldnt ept it. Thinking of that, Gu Qing called Gu Ning at once. Ningning, the prices of the skincare products are much higher. Will our customers pay for them? Gu Qing sounded worried. Aunt, dont worry. You can choose 10 lucky members to try them for free at the opening ceremony. Theyll see the effects within a short time, and I believe that they will be willing to pay for them afterwards. Oh, there are also many samples, and you can send them to customers. Once customers see the effects, theyll buy them, Gu Ning said. Great, Ill do as you said. Gu Qing trusted Gu Ning under any circumstances. Since Gu Ning said so, she would listen to her. After hanging up with Gu Ning, Gu Qing gathered the staff in the store together to try the new skincare products. Wang Sufen volunteered first, followed by others. After trying the new skincare products, everyone was amazed. People all saw the most noticeable changes on Wang Sufens face, because she was the eldest among the staff except for Gu Qing. Gu Qing was well nourished by Gu Nings magical power, so her skin was very smooth and almost wless now. In that case, she didnt see a big change on her face. Wang Sufens skin, on the other hand, was dark yellow with many wrinkles and freckles. However, her freckles faded, her face lit up, and the wrinkles werent as deep after putting on the new skincare products for a short time. Jesus! I cant believe my eyes. Me either! This new set of skincare products are really effective. I feel like my skin was moisturized right away. The e on my face has also faded! Wow, I dont think that even the international brands are so effective! I agree. Now I think that the prices are a little low. Everyone was amazed by the visible effects. Boss, can I buy a set? someone asked Gu Qing. Sure, and you can have a 50% discount for the first set and 30% discount from the second set, Gu Qing said. Gu Qing was really a generous boss. Thanks! Everyone got excited after hearing that. They worked here and their sries werent low. In addition, this beauty salon was very popr, so they were able to make over ten thousand yuan each month. So although the new skincare products were very expensive, they could still afford it because Gu Qing gave them a big discount. The opening was the day after tomorrow, so they needed to inform their VIP members tomorrow. After hanging up the call with Gu Qing, Gu Ning remembered that she should share the skincare products with her friends too. When they were about to arrive at Fengshang Shopping Mall, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to stop the car at the southern door, and she would leave a set in Jade Beauty Jewelry so that Yu Zi could pick it up when she was free. Gu Ning was carrying a backpack all the time, so Leng Shaoting wouldnt be curious about why she took out a set of skincare products all of a sudden. Gu Ning sent Yu Zi a message, and told her that she would leave a set of new skincare products in Jade Beauty Jewelry, which was a gift for her. After a while, Yu Zi read the message and thanked Gu Ning. She believed that the skincare products had to be very good, since it was a gift from Gu Ning. There were many people in Jade Beauty Jewelry at this time. Although they hired a manager for the branch of Jade Beauty Jewelry in City B, Zhou Zhenghong still stayed here the entire time thesest few days. Gu Ning wouldnt be gone for long, so she told Leng Shaoting to wait for her in the car. Once Gu Ning walked in the store, she became the focus of peoples attention. Look, its Miss Gu! Oh, I finally get to see Miss Gu in real life! Miss Gu is even more beautiful in real life than on TV. Exactly! Facing peoples attention and discussion, Gu Ning just smiled and nodded at them. Miss Gu is greeting us! Shes so polite and modest. Its rare to see such a kind and sessful figure now! They allplimented Gu Ning. When Gu Ning walked to the counter, she took out a set of skincare products along with a box of facial masks. These are a gift for Yu Zi, and shell pick it up when shes free. No problem, boss, a cashier said. Where is Manager Zhou? Gu Ning asked. Manager Zhou and the new manager are in the office, the cashier said. Great, Gu Ning said, then walked to the office. Although the new manager was very professional, he was just in charge of the branch, so Zhou Zhenghong still needed to teach him about Jade Beauty Jewelry. Chapter 701 - Pan Zirui and His Father

Chapter 701 Pan Zirui and His Father

Gu Ning knocked on the door of the office. Come in, Zhou Zhenghong said inside. Gu Ning pushed the door open and walked in. Seeing that the visitor was Gu Ning, Zhou Zhenghong and the new manager stood up at once. Boss, nice to see you! Have a seat please, Gu Ning said. Uncle Zhou, I need you to go back to City G to prepare for the next batch of jade jewelry. Gao Yi will meet you in a few days, and you can deliver the goods to the capital for the opening day. I think that we can directly open the branch in the capital given the poprity of the branch in City B. In fact, Gu Ning could just make a call, but she told Zhou Zhenghong in person since she was already here. No problem, boss, Zhou Zhenghong said. After that, Gu Ning left. Just as she walked out of the store, she received two sessive calls from other jewelry managers, but she made an excuse and declined their invitations. She had no intention of forming an alliance after all, so there was no need for her to meet them. In the Pan familys house, Pan Ziruis father had made several urgent calls and demanded to see him at home. Pan Zirui had hung out with his friends overnight, so he was quite sleepy right now. The Pan familys house was located in a luxurious house district. Zirui, do you know Miss Gu? Pan Ziruis father asked him the moment he got back home. Pan Ziruis father saw him on the news of the release conference and was very surprised. Yeah, so? Pan Zirui yawned. If so, I need you to do something for me. I think that Jade Beauty Jewelry is a promising brand, and I want to join it, Pan Ziruis father said. Joining referred to participating in a certain group or organization, which could be extended to themercial field, referring to the agent joining ofmercial brands. In other words, franchisees could open branches under the name of a certain brand. Sure, Ill discuss it with her, Pan Zirui said, then called Gu Ning. From the perspective of apany, joining was equal to make money. Many products were looking for joining by advertising, so Pan Zirui didnt think that it was a bad idea. Therefore, right after Gu Ning declined another two jewelry managers invitations, she received Pan Ziruis call. Boss, my father wants to join Jade Beauty Jewelry. What do you think? Pan Zirui asked. Boss? Hearing that, Pan Ziruis father frowned. He wasnt dissatisfied, but was surprised that Pan Zirui called Gu Ning his boss. He knew very well that Pan Zirui despised women. However, it was understandable that Pan Zirui admired Gu Ning because she was a very outstanding girl. Sorry, Jade Beauty Jewelry isnt open for alliance or joining, Gu Ning said. Sure, I understand. Pan Zirui was obedient to Gu Nings words, so he wouldnt ask further even if Gu Ning declined his offer. Oh, boss, Im going to open a club in three days. If youre free, can youe to attend its opening ceremony? Pan Zirui asked with anticipation. Once Pan Zirui set the time of the opening ceremony, he invited Gu Ning. To Gu Nings astonishment, Pan Zirui was going to run a business himself. In many peoples eyes, he was just a rich second-generation heir who only knew how to have fun and couldnt care less about his future. All of a sudden, Pan Zirui changed his mind, and decided to be involved in business. Pan Ziruis father was also shocked, and couldnt believe his ears. Zirui is going to open a club in three days? Pan Ziruis father knew him very well. He never had the idea to build his career before no matter how much his father had forced or enticed him. That being the case, Pan Ziruis father was more than surprised that he suddenly changed his mind. Well, Ill go if I have nothing else to deal with at that time, Gu Ning said. Great! Pan Zirui understood that Gu Ning was busy, so he didnt pressure her. Afterwards, they hung up. Pan Ziruis father asked him at once, Zirui, are you going to open a club? It was so shocking that Pan Ziruis father even forgot to ask about Gu Nings answer to his offer first. Yes! Pan Zirui said. He didnt think that it was a big surprise. Why didnt you tell me? Pan Ziruis father asked. Um, I think that my boss is very sessful in business, and decided that I should learn something from her, and not embarrass her as her friend, Pan Zirui said. Pan Ziruis father was shocked again. He didnt expect that Pan Zirui changed his mind because of Gu Ning. It seemed that Gu Ning had a great influence on Pan Zirui. Speaking of Gu Ning, Pan Ziruis father remember his offer to join her jewelry brand. Zirui, what did she say about my joining in Jade Beauty Jewelry? My boss said Jade Beauty Jewelry isnt open for any alliances with other businessmen, Pan Zirui replied. Isnt open for any alliances? She can make a lot of money from that! Pan Ziruis father rounded his eyes in shock. In that case, no matter how many branches Jade Beauty Jewelry were going to open, Jade Beauty Jewelry would be in charge of them without any franchisees in the middle. Pan Ziruis father didnt know what else to say. Dad, Pan Zirui said. You dont know how good my boss is at stone gambling. When I met her for the first time, she cut out a piece of jade and sold if for thirty-five million yuan. Its a piece of cake for her to make money. At the end, Pan Ziruis voice was full of admiration for Gu Ning. Chapter 702 - The Tang Family’s Enemies Take Action Again

Chapter 702 The Tang Familys Enemies Take Action Again

Hearing that, Pan Ziruis father was astonished. He had also heard that Gu Ning made the first bucket of gold by stone gambling, but he had never seen it himself, so he wasnt sure whether it was true. However, since his son told him in person, he believed that it could be real. Even though she doesntck money, shes a businesswoman after all. Doesnt she want to make as much money as possible? Pan Ziruis father said. He was unwilling to give up. Dad, my boss is adamant and its useless to try to persuade her. I dont want to ruin my rtionship with her, Pan Zirui said with impatience. Well. Pan Ziruis father didnt know what to do now. He obviously didnt want to ruin Pan Ziruis rtionship with Gu Ning. Although they couldnt cooperate, nobody wanted to lose a friend and gain a new enemy. Pan Ziruis father thought for awhile, then remained silent. It was still early, so Gu Ning went to visit Tang Haifeng in the hospital. When she arrived, Master Lei and his son, Lei Haowei, were also in the ward. The Mu family who maintained a good rtionship with the Tang family also came to visit Tang Haifeng. The leading role in the Mu family was Mu Xuxin who was around 50 years old, and his son, Mu Wenqi who was about 27 years old. In addition to them, Zhao Yiru was also there. Tang Yunrong, Jiang Lihua and Tang Jiakai stayed with Tang Haifeng, while Tang Yunhang and Cao Ruihua were gone for their work. Tang Jiakai didnt know that his grandfather had been injured until that afternoon. Luckily, his grandfather was fine now. Cao Wenjun and Cao Wenxin had also visited Tang Haifeng this afternoon, and they left two hourster. It would affect the patients condition if there were too many people in the ward. Although Tang Haifeng was fine now, they still needed to act like he was injured. Zhao Yiru came to visit Tang Haifeng before the Lei family, and he noticed that Tang Haifeng was pretending to be unconscious. Tang Haifeng didnt want to keep it a secret from him either, so Tang Haifeng opened his eyes when Zhao Yiru was by his side, but he didnt tell him many details. The Lei family and the Mu family, however, Tang Haifeng decided to hide the truth from them, not because he didnt trust them, but because it would be better if fewer people knew the truth. Well, he was fine in the afternoon yesterday, but now... Master Lei was sorrowful, and med himself for this. I wish I had persuaded him to visit my friend with me. Master Lei had invited Tang Haifeng to enjoy tea at one of his friends ces, but Tang Haifeng had declined so he hadnt insisted. If he had insisted, Tang Haifeng would have agreed. Master Lei felt quite regretful that he had missed the chance to save his old friends life. However, that was fate. Uncle Lei, please dont me yourself for this. It has nothing to do with you, Tang Yunrong said tofort Master Lei. Indeed! Uncle Lei, its not your fault at all, Jiang Lihua said. What did the doctor say? Lei Haowei asked. Although he seems fine and healthy from the report, hes stayed unconscious for a long time, Tang Yunrong sighed with worry. Its even more serious if we cant find the cause, because we dont know how to deal with it now, Jiang Lihua said, and nobody noticed that she was just acting. They felt a little guilty to deceive Master Lei, but they had to do it. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked into the ward together. When Gu Nings sight fell on Mu Xuxin, she was surprised, because K resembled Mu Xuxin. Ks real name was Mu Ye. Was there any family connection between them? Was it just a coincidence? Gu Ning greeted Master Lei and Zhao Yiru, then Tang Yunrong introduced Lei Haowei, Mu Xuxin and Mu Wenqi to Gu Ning. Gu Ning also greeted them politely. Master Lei and Zhao Yiru were aware that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter, but the others didnt know, so they were quite surprised. Tang Yunrong exined that Tang Haifeng regarded Gu Ning as his own granddaughter because Gu Ning closely resembled Tang Yunfan. Tang Haifeng had told them not to expose Gu Nings real identity before they made it public. Tang Haifeng said the same thing to Master Lei, so Master Lei also kept it a secret and didnt even tell his own son. They all knew that Tang Yunfan never married or had any children, so they believed Tang Yunrongs words. Tang Yunrong also introduced Leng Shaoting as Gu Nings friend, and didnt tell them many details. The Lei family and the Mu family left after a while. Since they were gone, Tang Haifeng opened his eyes and rxed his limbs. Zhao Yiru stayed for a while longer before he walked out. Tang Haifeng said, I think that they will take action again after tomorrow. They were, of course, the Tang familys enemies. However, to Tang Haifengs surprise, their enemies took action right away. Quan Mingkai called Tang Yunrong and told her that there was a sudden problem with the proposal, and their business partner would arrive at 2 pm tomorrow afternoon. They had to hold a meeting with the board of directors to discuss it at 10 am tomorrow. It couldnt be a coincidence. Without a strong leader in the Tang familys business group, the business partners felt anxious, which was a good chance to elect a new chairman. No matter what, members of the Tang family had to attend the meeting tomorrow. Chapter 703 - The Story Behind K

Chapter 703 The Story Behind K

If Tang Deming sessfully persuaded a certain business partner to work with him for the purpose of electing a new chairman, he must be confident and well-prepared. What was worse, he could also have the support of Fu Kaiyu, Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan. In that case, they were very likely to win, because neither Tang Yunhang nor Tang Yunrong had the ability or talent to run a business well although they owned a lot more shares than them. The leading person in a business group wasnt the person who possesses the most shares, but the one who was most able to lead the corporation. If Tang Deming wanted to achieve his goal, he had to get rid of Tang Yunfan and Tang Haifeng who were in his way, otherwise whatever he was doing was meaningless. Anyway, they would find out at the meeting tomorrow. After a while, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. Once she got in her car, K called her. Boss, Ive found nothing dirty or illegal about Tang Deming, K said. Hearing that, Gu Ning wasnt very surprised, because Tang Yunfan had told her that Tang Deming had been very careful although he was ambitious. Besides, Tang Deming didnt take action until now, so Tang Yunfan was certain that there must be someone else behind Tang Demings back. It was obvious that the person who supported Tang Deming behind the scene was very mysterious, and they failed to find any useful information about him. It was a battle without smoke. Its fine. Gu Ning didnt mind. All of a sudden Gu Ning said, Oh, I met a man who is around 50 years old today. He resembles you and even has the same surname as you. Somehow, Gu Ning couldnt help connecting K with Mu Xuxin. K, on the other hand, was struck dumb for a moment. It was probably because he already knew who the man was, but he only had a strong hatred towards him. He had been avoiding meeting the man for many years, in case he would lose control of himself and do something bad. Oh, really? We were probably family in a previous incarnation, K joked, trying to sound rxed, but Gu Ning knew that there must be something wrong. It seemed that there was a grudge between them. Gu Ning realized that she shouldnt have said that to K, so she changed the topic at once. How is the decoration going? Well, weve hired more people, so itll be done within a month, K replied. Great, Gu Ning said, then hung up. K put his phone down, and wore a cold expression. Seeing that, Chen Cangyi asked with concern, What happened? Boss just told me that she met a man who resembles me and also has the surname Mu, K said in a deep voice filled with hatred. Chen Cangyi frowned. Do you think it might be him? Yeah, K said. Although he wasnt 100% sure, he believed that it could be true. If youre unwilling to ept it, pay him back, Chen Cangyi said. Chen Cangyi knew Ks story very well, and he was always supportive if K wanted to get what belonged to him back. Even Kached to do it, but he kept the promise that he had made to his mother, and tolerated it. Mu Xuxin was actually Ks biological father who had abandoned his wife and son for wealth and power. Back then, their family was dirt poor, and Mu Xuxin became a migrant worker in a big city. Within three years, he made some money and sent a lot back to his family. One day, he said that hispany had an overseas project which would pay a high sry for the workers, but only single men could join the project. Therefore, he had to divorce Ks mother before he went abroad for the next three years. Ks mother trusted him and did what he asked. During the following three years, Mu Xuxin did send a lot of money back to his family, and K along with Ks mother were able to live a good life within a short time. However, after three years, Mu Xuxin never mentioned remarrying Ks mother. Ks mother said nothing so K wasnt aware of it. When K was 17 years old, a woman came to their home along with a group of strong men and damaged their house. Ks mother became ill after that. K had asked his mother who those people were, but his mother wasnt willing to tell him. A monthter, his mother was about to die and finally told him the truth. It turned out that Mu Xuxin never thought to remarry Ks mother after their divorce. A girl who was born in a rich family fell in love with Mu Xuxin when he worked in the big city, and they moved in together afterwards. The girl soon got pregnant, so Mu Xuxin divorced Ks mother as soon as he could, then married the girl. Mu Xuxin didnt even bother to tell Ks mother the real reason for their divorce until Ks mother requested a remarriage. Ks mother had suffered a mental breakdown after hearing the shocking news, but she had to ept the conditions that Mu Xuxinid down. In order to let K believe that he still had an intact family, Ks mother kept it a secret that Ks father was no longer a member of their family. Mu Xuxin pretended that he had been working outside the entire time, and sent a certain amount of money back to them every month. Sometimes, he would evene back for a while. The woman who had damaged their house was precisely Mu Xuxins new wife. Mu Xuxins new wife didnt know that Mu Xuxin was still supporting K and Ks mother, so she was angry once she found out. Once K found out the truth, he hated Mu Xuxin to death, and the woman who indirectly caused the death of his mother. However, his mother never allowed him to find them, because Mu Xuxin had paid for Ks tuition fee and living expenses during the past 17 years even though he had abandoned them for wealth and power. In addition, Mu Xuxins new wife was from a rich and powerful family, and K wasnt their match at all. ordingly, Ks mother had forced K to make a promise that he would never find Mu Xuxin. K was reluctant to do it, but he still agreed in order to let his mother die in peace. K knew that Mu Xuxin lived in City B, so he refused to go to City B since then Chapter 704 - Good for You!

Chapter 704 Good for You!

Although K made a promise to his mother that he would never find his father, he still hated him throughout these years. Therefore, he was afraid that he might do something he shouldnt do if he met him in City B. Even now he still had the same feelings. Chen Cangyi knew that the grudge was hidden deep in Ks heart, and it could never be wiped off. Chen Cangyi wasnt willing to see K living an unhappy life because of it. I wont find him on my own initiative, but I wont stop myself from taking revenge if I meet him one day, K said. He would keep his promise to his mother, but he would follow his heart if he ran into Mu Xuxin and that woman. Chen Cangyi thought that it wasnt a bad idea. Around 5 pm, Yu Zi received a call from a man named Yang Ziqian who was Mrs. Yangs son. Yu Zi had mixed emotions, because she didnt expect that it would move so fast. Yang Ziqian asked Yu Zi whether she was free, and he invited her to share a meal together. Since Yu Zi agreed to meet Mrs. Yangs son, it would be inappropriate if she rejected. Although she wasnt familiar with Mrs. Yang or her family background, she knew that Mrs. Yang must be a noble woman given Mrs. Lins attitude towards her. In addition, Yang Ziqian invited her to meet in a public ce, so it would be safe. Therefore, Yu Zi agreed. For Yu Zis convenience, Yang Ziqian set the meeting ce right in Fengshang Shopping Mall, which left a good impression on Yu Zi. Before Yang Ziqian called Yu Zi, he already booked a table at a restaurant owned by him and one of his friends. Since Yu Zi agreed to share a meal with him, Yang Ziqian left for Fengshang Shopping Mall at once. The appointed time was 6 pm, but Yang Ziqian arrived 20 minutes early to show his respect for Yu Zi. Yu Zi, of course, wouldnt arrive just before 6 pm, because it would be impolite. Both of them were people with good manners. ordingly, Yu Zi arrived at the restaurant 10 minutes early. However, when Yu Zi walked to the table that Yang Ziqian told her to, she was surprised to see the man sitting by the table. Its you! Facing Yu Zis reaction, Yang Ziqian wasnt surprised at all, but smiled and stood up. Miss Yu, nice to meet you. Im Yang Ziqian. Im d that you still remember me. Please have a seat. Yu Zi and Yang Ziqian didnt know each other, but they had met once before, which was unforgettable. On a day three months ago, Yu Zi was ambling in a park, and an old man who was practicing with a sword suddenly lost control of it and the sword flew at Yu Zis back. Right at this moment, someone grabbed her and moved out of the way. was se Yu Zi thought that the man was sexually harassing her, so she pped him across his face without hesitation. After that, she found out that it was just a misunderstanding. Yu Zi felt embarrassed, apologizing and thanking him repeatedly afterwards. Yang Ziqian didnt mind, but the p made him remember Yu Zi. He thought that she was very funny. In the following three months, he couldnt helpughing when he remembered what happened. Yesterday, he saw Yu Zi at the release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm, and he appreciated her for her creative designs. In the beginning, he didnt have the n to chase Yu Zi, but his mother suddenly wanted to set him up with a girl. In fact, he didnt want to go on a blind date, because it wasnt romantic at all. However, when he found out that the girl was Yu Zi, he agreed without dy. After Yu Zi was seated, Yang Ziqian gave the menu to her. Please order whatever you like. Thanks, Yu Zi said, then started to read the menu. Since they had met before, they werent strangers, and Yu Zi felt much more rxed. She ordered a steak, a corn juice, and a te of fruit sd. Although there had been a misunderstanding between them before, it had been cleared up right away, so they didnt feel embarrassed at all, and enjoyed the meal. Gu Ning was also dining with her friends at the same time. Boss, when will you go back to the capital? Xu Jinchen asked. No idea, Leng Shaoting said. He hoped that he wouldnt be assigned any tasks these two days, so he could spend more time alone with Gu Ning. Even though they had been together for the past few days, there were always other people by their sides. Fine, Xu Jinchen said. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya went for a walk after dinner, but soon noticed that someone was stalking them. They didnt pay much attention to the man, but walked to a ce with few people around. They didnt turn around to search for their target until there was nobody around them. At a nce, they focused on a man in ck with a mask and baseball cap. The man also understood that he had already been discovered, but he didnt avoid Gao Yis and Qiao Yas sight, and walked straight to them. Both Gao Yi and Qiao Ya remained silent, staring at the man. The man stopped two meters away from them, then said, Flying Eagle, Flying Bird, good for you! Youre able to live a normal life now. Hearing that, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were surprised, but stayed calm and alert. Chapter 705 - Black Cat

Chapter 705 ck Cat

Since the man could recognize them, he must have the same upation as them. If he came to them right now, he must have been assigned a task to kill them. Are you here to kill us? Gao Yi asked, although he already had the answer. Even though their names werent on the wanted list now, it was possible that the leader of the killer organization they had served wanted them killed. Not really. To Gao Yi and Qiao Yas astonishment, the man denied it. Then why? Gao Yi asked with a doubtful look. Well, the man said in a self-mocking tone. Im on the wanted list now the same as you were, but Im not as able as you are to be able to wipe my name away, so Im being chased now. Hearing that, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya frowned, and were curious about the reason why his name was listed on the wanted list. Normally, the killers whose names were put on the wanted list had betrayed their organizations. One killer wouldnt put another killers name on the wanted list, because they preferred to solve the problem on their own. Although they were curious, they didnt ask for the reason, because curiosity killed the cat. How did you find us and why? Gao Yi asked again. I encountered you just now, and of course I want you to help me wipe my name from the wanted list. Ill owe you a favor, and Ill do everything for you to the best of my ability, the man said. Sorry, we dont have the ability to wipe our names away; someone helped us, Gao Yi said. Who? the man asked. Shouldnt you tell me whether youre telling me the truth first? I cant tell you the persons name right now, Gao Yi said. The man was struck dumb for a second. He thought that Gao Yis words made sense, so he took off his cap and mask. A young face with a knife scar appeared. ck Cat! Seeing the mans face, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were surprised to meet a familiar person. Their names had been on the wanted list, so it was normal that other killers knew their faces and code names, but they were still astonished to see a familiar face. In the killers world, their identities had to be kept a secret, so one wouldnt know many familiar people, unless they served the same organization, or had met each other at the same training ce, or had fought against one another while fulfilling the same task. They met ck Cat in a conflict when they had been assigned the same task. Although they had almost killed each other, they had fulfilled the task with one anothers help, so they had shared the reward at the end. If you dont believe it, you can check the wanted list. I can wait, ck Cat said. Well, its not up to me whether to help you or not, and I think that you will have to satisfy the conditions she set, Gao Yi said, because he knew that Gu Ning wouldnt agree without any conditions. What conditions? ck Cat asked. He didnt think that it was a big deal, because there was no free lunch in this world. You will probably have to work for her for the rest of your life , Gao Yi said. Hearing that, ck Cat frowned. What was the difference between that and his previous life in the killer organization? Well, were willing to work for her for the rest of our lives, but it still depends on her whether she wants to use you. I can only say that shes a very sessful businesswoman whos never done illegal things, Gao Yi said. He understood that ck Cat was reluctant to live a life which was full of blood and killing anymore. He wasnt sure whether Gu Ning would help ck Cat, but he had to know ck Cats willingness before he told Gu Ning. Gao Yi was willing to give ck Cat a helping hand because he thought that ck Cat was a great killer, and Gu Ning probably needed him. As for ck Cats character, Gao Yi didnt know much about it, and it was up to Gu Ning whether to keep him or not. If it is possible, I hope that I can discuss it with her in person, ck Cat said. I can help you mention it on the phone, but shes the decision-maker, Gao Yi said, and ck Cat understood. Afterwards, Gao Yi walked aside, and called Gu Ning. When Gu Ning received Gao Yis call, she had just finished the meal with her friends, and they were talking about where to have fun next. Boss, I have something to talk to you in private, Gao Yi heard other peoples voices from the phone and said. Hearing that, Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow, because she knew that it must be serious. Wait a second, Gu Ning said standing up, then walked to an interior room.Alright, you can say it now, Gu Ning said. After that, Gao Yi told her what had happened to ck Cat. Hearing that, Gu Nings eyes lit up. She needed people with great skills in fighting or kung fu right now, and a killer couldnt be a better choice! As for the persons character, she needed time to see it. Therefore, she didnt mind. In addition, she was also willing to meet ck Cat in person, and told them to meet her at the Huangdeng Hotel. When Gu Ning walked out, they already made a decision on where to have fun next, but Gu Ning had to leave. Im sorry. I have to go deal with something important right now, so I wont join you. They were all disappointed that Gu Ning would be absent, but they understood that Gu Ning was very busy. Since Gu Ning wouldnt go with them, Leng Shaoting wouldnt either. They went to a tea room after their friends were gone. Leng Shaoting didnt ask what Gu Ning was going to deal with, but sped her in his arms the second the waiter was out. He lowered his head to her neck, and rubbed her corbone with the top of his nose. Stop now. Theyll be here soon. Gu Ning pushed Leng Shaoting away. They were in a public ce! Chapter 706 - Cooperate to Gain What We Need

Chapter 706 Cooperate to Gain What We Need

Leng Shaoting, however, put on an innocent face. He loosened his arms, and looked down at her saying in an aggrieved tone, I just want to hug you, thats it. Gu Ning was amused, but didnt stop him from hugging her. She could use her Jade Eyes. If someone wasing, she would notice it first. Leng Shaoting also stopped rubbing sexually against Gu Ning, because he knew that they were in a public ce. After a while, Leng Shaoting let Gu Ning go and held her hand, walking to the tea table. He sat down and started to prepare cups of tea. In fact, they could let a tea master prepare the tea for them, but Leng Shaoting chose to do the kung fu tea ceremony[1] himself. Oh, you know how to do the kung fu tea ceremony! Gu Ning was surprised seeing Leng Shaotings skilled actions. Yeah, I learned it from my grandpa, Leng Shaoting said. Leng Shaoting prepared two cups of tea, and they began to enjoy it. A few minutester, Gao Yi and the others arrived. Gu Ning told them the number of their tea room and told them toe over. Before long, they arrived and knocked on the door. Come in, Gu Ning said. Gao Yi then pushed the door open walking inside, followed by Qiao Ya and ck Cat. In order to not be recognized by those who was chasing him, ck Cat was wearing a ck cap and mask. Boss! Gao Yi and Qiao Ya greeted Gu Ning once they walked in. ck Cat hadnt asked Gao Yi whether his boss was a male or female, but he thought that the person must be an old and experienced person. When he followed Gao Yi and Qiao Ya stepping inside, he had no idea that the young girl was their boss. Although he couldnt see Leng Shaotings face, he still sensed his air of pride and nobility. ck Cat understood that the young man wasnt simple at all. To him however, Gu Ning looked just like a kind young girl who was stunning. Therefore, when he heard Gao Yi and Qiao Ya call her their boss, he was shocked. In normal situations, most people would doubt Gu Ning, but ck Cat was different. He was astonished, but he never thought lightly of Gu Ning just because she was very young. On the contrary, Gu Ning left a deep impression on him since she was able to help Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya werent ordinary people after all. If Gu Ning had the ability to get Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to work for her, she must be unusually smart and powerful. Precisely because Gu Ning seemed like a normal young girl, he appreciated her more, because disguises were very important. ck Cat took off his cap and mask at once before he greeted Gu Ning. Miss, its very nice to meet you. My names ck Cat. Nice to meet you too. Please have a seat, Gu Ning said. She didnt think that she was better than him, but she still had an air of power. In order to convince ck Cat to work for her, she had to show her ability and power. ck Cat did feel her power, and held great respect for her. They were all seated at the table, but Leng Shaoting never gave them a nce. Instead, he focused on the tea all the time. Mr. Leng, may I help? Qiao Ya said. As Gu Nings subordinate, she couldnt sit aside watching her bosss boyfriend preparing tea for them. Qiao Ya was good at preparing tea as well. vas as No need, Leng Shaoting said. Since he said that, Qiao Ya didnt insist. The condition is very simple. You must work for me as a useful assistant. I wont ask you to do illegal things. You just need to help me manage mypanies and youll be paid ording to your ability, Gu Ning said. That simple? ck Cat asked and couldnt believe his ears. He felt like Gu Ning wasnt settling a deal with him, but was helping him. Not to mention the fact that he was still a killer being chased by other killers, such a good job was a very big favor for normal people. To be specific, Gu Ning saved his life and also offered him a great job! Even though he was confident that he could survive being chased, he still wanted to live a normal life. Gu Ning smiled. We value different things as the most important thing in our life. You want to get rid of the pursuers and live a normal life, while I needed a well-trained person to help me manage mypany. We just cooperate to gain what we need. Gu Ning hit the point. However, even though Gu Ning had the intention to hire ck Cat, she wouldnt force him if he declined her offer. Great, Im willing to work for you, ck Cat said. In his eyes, there was no reason to reject such a great offer. He was a man with a strong sense of loyalty, and he had been chased by the killer organization just because he found out some dirty secrets about it. If it hadnt been for that, he would have been working as a professional killer as usual. Gu Ning, however, didnt end the deal right away, but added, I also want your loyalty. You dont need to die for me, but just do your job well. Stay loyal to me and never stab me in the back. I disliked threatening others, but I think its necessary to remind you that I hate betrayal the most. No matter who betrays me, he or she wont die in peace. Ningning, if he dares to betray you, Ill kill him for you, Leng Shaoting suddenly said with a serious expression. ck Cat was scared, even Gao Yi and Qiao Ya felt stressed. [1] The gongfu tea ceremony or kung fu tea ceremony, is a kind of Chinese tea ceremony, involving the ritual preparation and presentation of tea. Chapter 707 - Establish a Killer Organization Chapter 707 Establish a Killer Organization At this moment, ck Cat saw a person of his kind, not because of the identity, but the air of aggression. He believed that this young mans hands had been stained by no less blood than his. The deal was settled, and Gu Ning called K at once. Wipe a killer whose name is ck Cat off the wanted list, Gu Ning said. Boss, are you going to hire all the killers on the list? Do you have a n to establish a killer organization for yourself? K joked. Gu Ningughed, then said half seriously, I think its a good idea. Why dont you help me keep a close eye on the wanted list, and hire some killers for me? Are you serious? K suddenly didnt know whether Gu Ning was being serious or not. He just made a joke, and it wasnt a good thing to establish a killer organization. Well, I wasnt thinking of that, but I feel its not a bad idea now. Im not interested in a killer organization, but I think a guardian team will be enough. Help me nail it, Gu Ning said with a serious look. Arent you afraid that itll be dangerous if you hire too many killers? K asked. Although it could stop killers on the wanted list from being chased to some extent by wiping their names off, it didnt mean that they were 100% safe afterwards. If Gu Ning hired too many killers, she could be the target of a killer organization. Everything profitable is risky. The business world is like a battlefield, and I dont want to be the prey, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning was just a young businesswoman without much experience, and she wasnt a threat to her peers yet, so everything went on well right now. However, if she wanted to be more sessful, there was no doubt that she was going to face more challenges and risks. Fine, you win. Ill keep an eye on it. K agreed with Gu Ning on what she had just said. After that, they hung up the call. Except for Leng Shaoting, the others were all shocked by Gu Nings new idea. It was very dangerous, but also important. She was going to face dangerous challenges and risks in the future anyway, so it would do her more good than harm if she had a guardian team to protect herself and those she cared about. Whats your real identity? Gu Ning asked. My real information has been written off, so I cant use it. The identity information of Ba Tianyang is unknown in the organization. This is the identity information of an orphan, and all the information is vague. ck Cat, who was Ba Tianyang, said. Each killer had many identities, but those werent true. They just stole the identification of some dead people who hadnt been signed off yet. Great, well call you Ba Tianyang from now on. You can follow Gao Yi to deal with some business, and Ill arrange other work for you after your name is wiped off, Gu Ning said. Thanks, Ba Tianyang said. Since Ba Tianyang would follow Gao Yi for the following days, Gao Yi had to take care of him, but they could use the public money of Gu Ningspany. After telling Gao Yi to look after Ba Tianyang and reminding Qiao Ya to go to Huafu Hills at 8 am tomorrow, Gu Ning left with Leng Shaoting. It wasnt early when they walked out, so they went to pick Gu Man up. Yang Ziqian invited Yu Zi to watch a film together after dinner. This was the first time that they had met each other officially, so Yang Ziqian thought that Yu Zi might decline his invitation. However, to his surprise, Yu Zi agreed. The theater was in the shopping mall not far from the restaurant where they had dined together, so they directly walked there. When Yang Ziqian and Yu Zi walked side by side, they felt like they were dating as a couple. Both of them felt nervous and excited. When they arrived at the box office, Yang Ziqian told Yu Zi to wait for him and he went to buy the tickets. Oh, isnt this Yu Zi? She came here to watch a film too! I wonder who she came here with. Just as Yang Ziqian walked away, a man said unkindly. Yu Zi looked over. It was a man who was around 25 years old with a young woman holding his arm by his side. Yu Zi? This name sounds so familiar! the young woman said. Shes Lin Tianyous poor ex-girlfriend! Weve talked about her before, the man said with disdain. Only Actually, the man wasnt from a family that was much richer than Lin Tianyous, but he was much richer than normal people, so he was very arrogant. In addition, the man hadnt heard the news about Yu Zi yet, otherwise he wouldnt dare tough at her. Hearing that, the young woman nodded, but still felt that she had seen or heard of Yu Zis name somewhere before. Yu Zi nned to ignore the man, but the man wouldnt stop attacking her. Yu Zi, did you find yourself a rich boyfriend? he asked, mocking Yu Zi, like she was a gold digger. In those rich second-generation heirs eyes, a poor girl like Yu Zi just wanted money from them. Hearing that, many people looked at him with obvious dislike. In fact, most people were hypocritical and realistic. When looking for a boyfriend or girlfriend, the majority would check the persons family background and appearance first. Yu Zi was angry. However, before she could say something, a man interrupted her. Do you think that Miss Yu doesnt deserve a rich man? The man was exactly Yang Ziqian. L-Lord Yang... The man was shocked to see Yang Ziqian and changed his expression at once to tter him. What a coincidence! Chapter 708 - Gu Ning, the Perfect Wing Woman Chapter 708 Gu Ning, the Perfect Wing Woman Well, I invited Miss Yu to watch a film together with me, but Im very annoyed that she was humiliated by someone right in front of my face, Yang Ziqian said in a cold tone, then turned to Yu Zi and apologized with sincerity, Miss Yu, Im so sorry about that. Hearing that, the young man rounded his eyes in shock. What? Yu Zi came here with Yang Ziqian? Yang Ziqian invited her to watch a film together? The young man couldnt believe that Yu Zi, who was just an ordinary person could hang out with Yang Ziqian who was born in a super-rich and powerful family. Its fine. Yu Zi didnt mind it. Although she was mad at the young mans words, she wouldnt me Yang Ziqian for it. L-Lord Yang, I had no idea that Miss Yu came here with you. The young man exined at once in fear. If he had known that Yu Zi came here with Yang Ziqian, he wouldnt have dared to humiliate her. Even though his family was rich, it was barelyparable with the Yang family. Oh, isnt that woman the designer of Charm? At this moment, someone recognized Yu Zi. Hearing that, the young woman realized why she felt Yu Zi looked so familiar. Yu Zi was the designer of Charm! She is! I thought that she looked like Yu ZI, but I didnt recognize her just then. Charm? What Charm? I havent heard of it before. Do you know Jade Beauty Jewelry?. Yes, its quite popr and fashionable these days. There were many pieces of news about Jade Beauty Jewelry, so most people had heard of it, but its great fame overshadowed Charm at the same time. Those who hadnt heard of Charm was mostly because they hadnt watched the release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm yet. You must have missed the release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm. Both Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm are owned by the same boss, and Miss Yu is the designer and a shareholder of Charm! What? Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm are owned by the same boss? If Miss Yu is the designer and a shareholder of Charm, she must be very rich herself. I dont think that there is anything wrong with it if she has a rich boyfriend. Exactly! I heard that Charm is always crowded these days! Its very profitable. The young man who had just humiliated Yu Zi was totally shocked. Yu Zi is the designer and a shareholder of Charm? Although he didnt know how popr or valuable the brand of Charm was, he had heard that Jade Beauty Jewelry was a high-end brand and its boss had a powerfulwork. In that case, Charm couldnt be cheap. To his astonishment, Yu Zi became so rich within a short time! Lets go inside now! Yang Ziqian said to Yu Zi, and ignored the young man. Sure, Yu Zi said and followed Yang Ziqian walking inside. The young man felt quite embarrassed, and soon left. The young woman who came here with him just shrugged. She felt ashamed too after the young man made himself a joke in a public ce. Once they left, the young man called Lin Tianyou. Tianyou, do you know what Yu Zi is doing now? the young man asked. Lin Tianyou, who was drinking alone in a bar, frowned. Although he knew what his friend was asking about, he still asked, What do you mean? Shes the designer and a shareholder of Charm! the young man said. Oh, Im aware of that, Lin Tianyou said. Do you know that shes hanging out with Yang Ziqian? the young man asked again. What? Shes hanging out with Yang Ziqian? Lin Tianyou was surprised. I just went to a cinema and ran into them, the young man said, but he didnt actually know their rtionship. Lin Tianyou felt quite displeased when he heard that Yu Zi was hanging out with a man who was a super-rich heir from the high society. He was very jealous and regretful now. He was reluctant to give up, and made up his mind to get Yu Zi back by hook or by crook. Thinking of that, Lin Tianyou began losing his reason. Gu Ning stayed in the Tang familys house for a while, then brought Gu Man back to Huafu Hills. Because Gu Man would be gone for many days, Tang Yunfan didnt want to see her leaving, but he couldnt stop her. Not only Tang Yunfan, Gu Man didnt want to leave either, but she had to go back to take care of their beauty salon. On the way back to Huafu Hills, Gu Ning asked Gu Man, Mom, how is everything going now between you and him? Only Gu Man flushed a little with a happy smile, which proved everything. Um, not bad, Gu Man said. Gu Ning understood that Gu Man was still hesitating to make the decision. Do you think that you can fully ept him now? Are you willing to marry him and spend the rest of your life with him? Gu Ning asked. Well... Gu Man hesitated. It seemed that Gu Ning had to do something to help them, so she said, If youre not willing to marry him, forget it. I didnt say that! Gu Man retorted at once, in case Gu Ning took it seriously. Ha-ha. Gu Ningughed, and Gu Man realized that Gu Ning was just kidding. She flushed red and said, How can you do that! Im your mother! Chapter 709 - I Can’t Wait Till Tomorrow

Chapter 709 I Cant Wait Till Tomorrow

Im just worried that youre not willing to do it. If so, we dont need to waste time here, right? Gu Ning said in an aggrieved tone. You... Gu Man didnt know what to say, because she knew that Gu Ning cared about her. Once the Tang family ovees the crisis, its time to deal with your marriage, Gu Ning said. Gu Man flushed again, and turned to look outside of the window. When they got home, it was almost 10:30 pm, and Gu Man went to take a shower before going to bed. However, it was still early for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, so they stayed in the living room watching TV. Gu Ning was watching TV, but Leng Shaoting was staring at her the entire time. Why are you staring at me all the time? I just want to, Leng Shaoting said, and leaned in to kiss her, but Gu Ning avoided it at once. What are you doing? My mom is home. Just a kiss, Leng Shaoting said with an innocent face. No, what if my momes out all of a sudden? Gu Ning refused. I think that were sharp-eyed enough to discover it in time, Leng Shaoting said. It was obvious that he couldnt wait a second longer. as Even so, Gu Ning still didnt dare to do it and said, We can never be too careful. If my mom catch you doing that, shell have a bad impression of you, and probably forbid me to be with you anymore. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was nervous, and sat back upright without hesitation. I cant wait till tomorrow when your mother is back in City F, Leng Shaoting said with burning desire in his eyes. Gu Ning red at him and was amused. When Yu Zi and Yang Ziqian finished watching the film and walked out, it was 10:30 pm, so Yang Ziqian drove Yu Zi home. Although Yu Zi had already bought a house, it was still being furnished, so she lived in a rented apartment for now. The moment Yang Ziqian heard where Yu Zi lived, he was concerned. It isnt safe there. Are you sure youll be fine living there? I just bought a new house, but its still being furnished, so I have to live there for the time being, Yu Zi said. Since she said so, Yang Ziqian didnt say anything further on the topic, because they werent very familiar yet. Oh, I watched the release conference; did you establish Charm yourself? Yang Ziqian asked and changed the topic. Yeah! Its been established for over a year, but wasnt profitable until my boss invested in it, Yu Zi said with a grateful expression. I love your designs, and I think they are as good as those famous masters. You just need some fame, Yang Ziqian said. It was the truth that people nowadays would only pay for fame. Once Charm became popr along with Jade Beauty Jewelry, its gship store was crowded every day. Yu Zi, however, felt a little embarrassed. Mr. Yang, thank you so much for you appreciation, but I still think that I have a lot to learn from those masters. Im telling the truth, and I believe in you, Yang Ziqian said with a serious face. Thanks! Yu Zi said. Yang Ziqian didnt leave until Yu Zi went back into her apartment and turned on the lights. Coincidentally, Yang Ziqian also lived in Huafu Hills not far from Gu Ning. When he got back home, Mrs. Yang asked him curiously, How was it? Everything went well, and I think shes a good girl, but I dont know her impression of me, Yang Ziqian said. Do you need me to ask her for you? Mrs. Yang asked. Please dont. Its just the first meeting; we can take it slow, Yang Ziqian said. He was afraid that his mother would put too much pressure on them. Fine! Mrs. Yang also understood that it was their personal affairs. If you think that shes a good girl, seize every chance to chase her! Alright, I understand, Yang Ziqian said before going upstairs. It would take time for them to get along with each other after all. Cao Wenxin and her friends were also leaving for home. However, just as she stood up, she stumbled and fell into Xin Bei and kissed his lips by ident. In an instant, both of them rounded their eyes in shock, and they felt their hearts beating fast at the same time. The others around them were also astonished. Jesus, Xin Bei had a forced kiss! Xu Jinchen eximed in excitement. Xu Jinchens voice separated them at once. To be specific, it was Cao Wenxin who pushed Xin Bei away. Xin Bei, on the other hand, felt a little disappointed. However, when she stood up, she fell again and pressed on Xin Beis body. Wenxin, are you alright? Qiu Yuxin wanted to help her up, but was stopped by Si Ming. Its fine. They need a good chance to get closer to each other. Hearing that, Qiu Yuxin stood still. Chapter 710 - I Don’t Care Who You Are

Chapter 710 I Dont Care Who You Are

They all noticed that there was a very real chemistry between them, but neither of them confessed their affection to each other, so they needed a little help. Therefore, nobody else in the private room went ahead to help Cao Wenxin up, except for Xin Bei. Although Xin Bei was unwilling to let Cao Wenxin leave his arms, they werent a couple after all, so it wasnt appropriate. After being supported by Xin Bei, Cao Wenxin flushed red, and didnt dare to meet Xin Beis eyes. Xin Bei felt uneasy as well. Xin Bei, why dont you send Wenxin home? Xu Jinchen said. It was obvious that he was giving them a chance to spend some alone time together. No, thanks, I... Cao Wenxin declined subconsciously, not because she didnt want Xin Bei to send her home, but because she felt too embarrassed to face Xin Bei now. Are you sure? Its veryte now, and it isnt safe if you take a taxi home, Xu Jinchen interrupted Cao Wenxin before she could finish her sentence. Xin Bei is the only one who hasnt drunk too much, so he is the only one who can drive you home. After that, Xu Jinchen walked out at once. He had drunk a lot, and felt like sleeping now. The others all left without dy, and only Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei stayed in the room. Cao Wenxin opened her mouth, but didnt know what to say. In addition, there was no one who wanted to hear it, so she could only close her mouth. Do you really hate me? Xin Bei asked all of a sudden, feeling hurt and sad. Of course not. Cao Wenxin denied it at once. She didnt hate him. Instead, she liked him now, which was the reason why she felt so shy. However, she couldnt say it aloud. Well, then lets go! Cao Wenxin stood up walking out. Seeing Cao Wenxin almost escaping, Xin Bei wore an evil smile, but didnt say anything. However, before Xin Bei caught up with Cao Wenxin, a man stopped her. Wenxin, what a coincidence! Come on,e have some fun in my private room! The man seemed kind, but Cao Wenxin frowned with hatred. Get out of my way! Dont be so aggressive. I... She told you to get out of her way. Xin Bei strode to Cao Wenxins side and coldly looked at the man. Who are you? Its none of your business! The man was very arrogant. Xin Bei ignored him, and pulled Cao Wenxin, walking ahead. The man, however, wasnt willing to give up. He grabbed Cao Wenxins other hand. Cao Wenxin tried in vain to get rid of his hand, her face covered with an expression of strong dislike. The next second, Xin Bei caught the mans wrist and squeezed it with great force. The man felt great pain and let go of Cao Wenxins hand. He stared at Xin Bei with an angry face. How dare you hurt me? Do you know who I am? I was born in the Xie family! The man was named Xie Dongyan. He was the son of a rtively super-rich family in City B, and only a few people dared to annoy him. Cao Wenxin was an exception. Not only did she dare to annoy him, but she also dared to punch him. Even so, he admired Cao Wenxin, and would approach her every time he saw her. Xie Dongyan knew some fighting skills, so he was able to protect himself to some extent, although he couldnt win a fight with Cao Wenxin. I dont care who you are, but Ill beat you if you dare to harass Wenxin! Xin Bei said. He didnt seem scared at all, but was quite protective of Cao Wenxin now. At this moment, Cao Wenxin enjoyed the feeling of being protected by a strong man, and her hatred towards Xie Dongyan was soon reced by happiness. She hoped that this feeling couldst forever. Most men cared about saving face very much. So after being caught and hurt by Xin Bei, Xie Dongyan was in a rage, because he thought that it damaged his dignity as a man. When he saw Cao Wenxin showing happiness because of the strong and handsome man in front of him, he was even angrier and lost control of himself. At short notice, he clenched his fist and tried to punch Xin Bei. Xin Bei was a well-trained soldier in the special forces, so it was impossible that Xie Dongyan could hurt him. Xie Dongyan caught Xie Dongyans fist within a second, then turned to ask Cao Wenxin, Can I beat him? Xin Bei ached to punch him, but he was afraid that it might cause Cao Wenxin trouble. Of course! Cao Wenxin said with obvious hatred in her eyes. The second Cao Wenxin finished her sentence, Xin Bei dislocated Xie Dongyans arm with a clear sound. Xie Dongyan shouted in pain and his face turned pale at once. Although his arm could easily be ced back to its normal position in the joint, it was still super painful when it was dislocated. Besides, it wasnt something that everyone could do, so they would have to turn to an orthopedist for help. It would be really painful for him before he found a good doctor. Therefore, Xin Bei left with Cao Wenxin after just dislocating his arm. Before they left, Cao Wenxin stared straight at Xie Dongyan saying coldly, Xie Dongyan, if you dare to harass me again, Ill beat you down to the floor! Lord Xie, A-are you alright? A waiter walked over when Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei were gone. Do you think that Im alright now? Go find my brothers in private room V08, and tell them toe here right now! Xie Dongyan roared in anger. Couldnt the waiter see that he was in great pain right now? S-sure. The waiter was frightened, then ran to private room V08 to tell Xie Dongyans friends. Before long, three men walked over, and they were all surprised when they saw Xie Dongyans arm. Lord Xie, what happened? Someone dislocated my arm! Xie Dongyan said in a cold tone with an angry face. What? Who dared to hurt you? Well kill him for you! a man said. Exactly! the other two men agreed. Take me to the hospital first! Xie Dongyan said. He felt like he was dying. Hearing that, they realized that it was the most important thing to do now, so they helped Xie Dongyan walk out. They werent doctors, so they had to go to the hospital. Chapter 711 - Your Answer Is More Important

Chapter 711 Your Answer Is More Important

Xin Bei drove Cao Wenxin back to Huafu Hills. It seems like you really hate that man. Why? Xin Bei asked. He could tell that the man admired Cao Wenxin, and he wasnt happy about that, even though Cao Wenxin disliked him. Yeah, the man is called Xie Dongyan, and he was born in the Xie family in City B. He was the boyfriend of one of my friends, but he said that he only became my friends boyfriend to get close to me. My friend was really hurt and moved abroad. Although she didnt me me for it, she never contacted me again. I hate Xie Dongyan because of that. If he keeps a distance from me, its fine, but Ill punch him if he annoys me. However, once on shore one prays no more, and hes repeatedly harassed me, Cao Wenxin said and her voice was full of hatred towards Xie Dongyan and guilt for her friend. Although it wasnt Cao Wenxins fault, it had something to do with her after all, so she still felt guilty. Cao Wenxin never liked Xie Dongyan, but Xin Bei thought that Xie Dongyan must love her very much, otherwise he wouldnt have repeatedly approached her even though he knew that she would punch him. Therefore, Xin Bei felt a little bitter. When they arrived at the gate of the house, Cao Wenxin was ready to get out. Wait a second. Xin Bei stopped her all of a sudden. What? Cao Wenxin turned to ask him, but he suddenly kissed her. Cao Wenjun rounded her eyes in shock, seeing his handsome face right in front of her eyes. Her mind went nk at this moment. Xin Bei was also astonished by his passionate move, but he didnt let her go, because he enjoyed the taste of her soft lips. It was obvious that Cao Wenxin enjoyed it as well, so she didnt resist at all. Xin Bei pushed his tongue past her teeth and into her mouth. She didnt push him away until she was out of breath. Xin Bei wasnt prepared, so he was easily pushed away, and realized what he had just done. Seeing Cao Wenxin in a panic, Xin Bei got nervous and felt guilty. Wenxin, I... He lost control of himself. He liked her and he wanted to be with her. Before Xin Bei could say another word, Cao Wenxin opened the car door and was about to leave, but was stopped by Xin Bei again. Wenxin! W-what? Cao Wenxins body and voice trembled a little, and she didnt have the courage to look back at Xin Bei. I can be very busy or free with my job. When Im very busy, you probably wont hear from me for more than half a month, but I can have a break of nearly a week when Im free. I like you. If you dont mind my job, could you please give me a chance? Xin Bei confessed his affection for Cao Wenxin. Hearing that, Cao Wenxins heart began to race. She was very excited, but also wanted to escape. You, let me go. I need to go home now. Cao Wenxin didnt answer Xin Beis question, although she wanted to. She wasnt sure whether she really liked Xin Bei, and she had never had a boyfriend before, so she felt timid. You havent answered my question yet! Xin Bei wouldnt let her go. I-I-I... Cao Wenxin stammered. What? Xin Bei moved closer to her and his warm breath was right by Cao Wenxins ear. She ached to escape right now, but had nowhere to do so. Le-leave me alone. Cao Wenxin turned around to push him, but she felt aroused all of a sudden when her hands touched his strong chest, and she drew them back at once in fear. You dont like me at all? Xin Bei asked and felt really hurt. Of course not! Cao Wenxin denied it subconsciously, but felt more embarrassed once she blurted it out. I-I... However, she didnt know how to exin it now. Xin Bei was cheered up hearing her answer, but he wanted a clearer one. Since you denied it, why dont you tell me directly whether you like me or not? I... Right when Cao Wenxin stammered again, Xin Beis phone rang, and Cao Wenxin felt quite relieved. It seemed that she dodged the bullet. However, Xin Bei had no intention to answer the call, which surprised Cao Wenxin. Um, d-dont you hear your phone ringing? Yeah, Xin Bei said, but didnt bother to answer it. He had set a special ringtone for all the important numbers, but this ringtone wasnt it, so it wasnt an important call. Why dont you pick it up? Cao Wenxin was confused. Your answer is more important, Xin Bei said. It was something sweeter than sweet nothings, and Cao Wenxin felt touched. I-Ill give you the answer tomorrow. How about that? Cao Wenxin knew that she couldnt escape this time, and decided to face it. Ill be going back to the capital tomorrow, Xin Bei said. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin was disappointed, although she already knew about it. Cao Wenxin insisted on giving Xin Bei the answer tomorrow, so Xin Bei agreed. He couldnt wait to hear the answer, but he knew that it would take time for Cao Wenxin to ept him. After that, Cao Wenxin got out of the car, and escaped back to her house. Seeing Cao Wenxin walking into her house, Xin Bei took out his phone and checked the caller. The caller was Xin Chen. Hey, why did you call me sote? Xin Bei asked. Why didnt you tell us that youre in City B now? Your sister-inw just saw you in the video of the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry! Xin Chenined. Well, Ive been with my friends these past few days, and Im going back to my team tomorrow. Ill visit you next time, Xin Bei said. Chapter 712 - Who Can Take the Position?

Chapter 712 Who Can Take the Position?

How is everything going between you and Wenxin? Xin Chen asked with concern, because he had noticed Cao Wenxin standing right by Xin Beis side at the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry in the video. Nothing new. Ill tell you if I have any good news, Xin Bei said. Alright! Xin Chen said, then hung up. Xin Bei gave the house a nce before he drove away. In the house, Cao Wenxin was actually standing by the window, watching Xin Beis car driving away. She couldnt help thinking of the kiss, and her heart was beating fast. That night, Cao Wenxin didnt sleep at all, neither did Xin Bei. Both of them were thinking of each other. The next day, Xin Bei woke up at 7 am, and sent a message to Cao Wenxin. Xin Bei: May I know your answer? He didnt receive Cao Wenxins reply after a long while, and thought that she was probably still sleeping, so he stopped texting her in case it woke her up. Cao Wenxin indeed didnt see his message because she was still sleeping. She didnt fall asleepst night until it was almost daybreak. Around 7:40 am, Qiao Ya arrived at Huafu Hills. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sent Gu Man along with Qiao Ya to the airport at 8 am. At the same time, Xu Jinchen, Xin Bei and Si Ming were about to leave for the airport too. They didnt have as much free time as Leng Shaoting, who was their team leader, and they had to stay in the military base even if there was no task. Xin Bei still didnt receive Cao Wenxins reply after waiting for a while longer. Just when he was ready to call her, he got a message from her. Cao Wenxin: Ill answer you when we meet next time. In fact, Cao Wenxin indirectly admitted that she liked Xin Bei. Reading the message, Xin Bei didnt want to leave all of a sudden, but he had to. Xin Bei: Sure, I can wait. At the airport, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked Gu Man to the lounge before they left for the hospital. Tang Yunrong and Tang Yunhang were going to attend the meeting at thepany, so there was only Jiang Lihua in the ward together with some security guards. At the same time, Feng Xueqin who just got up received a call, and heard the news that Gu Man was leaving City B for City F while Gu Ning was absent. Hearing that, Feng Xueqin was thrilled, because it was a great chance. Very well. Follow her to City F right away. If Gu Ning is absent, itll be easier to catch Gu Man! Feng Xueqin said in a malicious tone. Yes, maam. ... In a meeting room, eight directors sat across from each other at a table. Quan Mingkai, as the secretary of the chairman, was sitting in the head seat. Tang Yunfan was still unconscious, so he wasnt able to attend this meeting, so he would be attending on behalf of Tang Yunfan before they elected a new chairman. However, he could only attend this meeting of the board of directors and put forward suggestions, he couldnt make a decision. There is something wrong with our proposal with apany from Country Y, and the representatives of our partner wille here to deal with it at 2 pm. Before that, I think that we better have the best solution to this problem, Quan Mingkai said. W I agree with Secretary Quan, but our business groupcks a leader right now and Im afraid that its not easy to solve the problem without a leader, Tang Deming said. It was obvious that he wanted to elect a new chairman before talking about the deal. Exactly. Chairman Tang and Master Tang are both unconscious now. How can we persuade them to cooperate with us? Fu Kaiyu said. It was an ident, which caused Chairman Tangs unconsciousness, Tang Zhilin argued. They wont care about that. Businessmen only value benefits. Even though Yunhang is the Secretary of the Municipal Party Committee, our business partner is a foreigner, and it wont work, Tang Deming said. Do you mean that we have to elect a new chairman to solve this problem? Tang Yunhang said with a strong air of power, and the others all felt quite stressed all of a sudden. However, they didnt retreat from their n. I didnt say that. Well, if youre confident to settle the deal this afternoon, its fine not to elect a new chairman right now, Tang Deming said. It seemed that Tang Deming was more confident than Tang Yunhang. And your opinions? Tang Yunhang asked Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan who had remained silent the entire time. I support the n which is good for the groups development, Cheng Zhongsheng said. Yes, were all businessman, and we need to look after our own interests as well, Wu Boyan said. Even though they were neutral, Tang Demings n was more beneficial ording to the situation now. Oh, then who do you think is capable to take the position? Tang Yunhang asked again. Tang Yunhang, as the Secretary of Municipal Party Committee of City B, could be a shareholder of a corporation, but he couldnt be its chairman at the same time. The same thing went for Tang Yunrong as well, because she had a title in the military. Although they could resign their jobs, it took several days to do that. Therefore, neither of them could be the new chairman of their familys business right now. Tang Deming knew that very well, which was part of the reason why he dared to force them to agree with him. In fact, Tang Deming was also worried that they would transfer their shares to a member of the Tang family. No matter who has the ability, he can take the position, Wu Boyan said. Speaking of business ability, only Tang Zhilin and Tang Deming were better than the others. Since its about ability, shouldnt we work together to solve this problem first so that we can see who is most capable of taking the job? Tang Yunhang said. Hearing that, Tang Deming squinted. Tang Yunhang was indeed cunning. Since Tang Yunhang said that, he had to give up for now in case it did him harm if he insisted. Tang Deming obviously knew that the Tang family was aware of his ambition, but he didnt care about it, because the Tang family couldnt fire him just because of his ambition. He hadnt done anything to hurt the Tang familys business yet after all. If the Tang family fired him without a reasonable reason, it would damage the reputation of the corporation. Chapter 713 - Make the Next Step According to the New Situation Chapter 713 Make the Next Step ording to the New Situation Actually, in addition to Tang Yunfan and Tang Haifeng, Tang Jiayang was also a potential businessman in the Tang family. Although he was still young andcked experience, he could improve that by putting his knowledge into practice. If he took over Tanghuang Group right now, it would be hard for him to run the business well, but Quan Mingkai and Yan Weilun would assist him. Either Quan Mingkai or Yan Weilun was capable of being the new chairman of Tanghuang Group, because they had helped Tang Yunfan build it throughout the past years. Besides, they had ovee many crises together! Therefore, even though nobody in the Tang family had the ability to take the position. The Tang family would give the job to Quan Mingkai or Yan Weilun instead of someone else. If they hadnt had the n to find out who the mastermind behind the scheme was, they wouldnt have allowed Tang Demings group to discuss it with them at this meeting. After that, they began to talk about the proposal. The technologypany under the name of Tanghuang Group and Technology Company G of Country Y had agreed to develop an anti-virus security system together. However, right when they were about tounch it, another research and development team did it before them. That being the case, Technology Company G was suspicious that someone in Tanghuang Group had leaked the proposal, and vice versa. Although they werent the only teams who knew how to develop an anti-virus security system, and it wasnt surprising that other R&D teams did that, the problem was that the security system the other R&D team hadunched was almost exactly the same as theirs. What was worse, the system was even upgraded based on theirs to some extent. Either way, they couldntunch theirs since another team had alreadyunched it. However, if they stopped researching and developing right now because of that, bothpanies would suffer a great loss. Since someone leaked the confidential proposal, that person had to take responsibility for it, otherwise thepany had to pay for it. Tanghuang Group could bear the result, but Technology Company G couldnt. However, even though Tanghuang Group could afford it, nobody was willing to waste hundreds of millions of yuan! n was ca If this problem was caused by Tanghuang Group, Tang Yunhang and the others believed that it must have been Tang Demings fault. However, theycked evidence to prove it. Since Tang Deming dared to do that, he must be confident that nobody would find out. Although the Tang family was very powerful, Tang Deming believed that he would be safe as long as he was careful enough. Moreover, he hadnt leaked the proposal in person, so it was useless to suspect him. Technology Company G believes that it isnt their fault, so we must reflect on ourselves, Quan Mingkai said, and nced around the directors by the table with his sharp eyes. Its still a doubt, and we must investigate each other, and the investigation in ourpany has already begun. Tang Deming knew very well that he was under suspicion now, but he didnt panic at all. Instead, he put on an expression like he was worried about thepany. Thepanys loss is our loss! That meant that it was impossible that he had leaked the proposal. Others all knew that Tang Deming was very economical, so they didnt doubt his words. They obviously didnt know the real reason behind the idents which had happened to Tang Yunfan and Tang Haifeng. It was already clear that Tang Deming had caused the car ident which had caught Tang Yunfan. No matter what the result will be, weve damaged our rtionship with Technology Company G, and Im afraid that our previous cooperation will be ended too, Fu Kaiyu said. Right, and well suffer another loss if so, Wu Boyan said. I dont think Technology Company G will make that impulsive decision, because theyll suffer a loss too, Tang Zhilin said. If they have leaked the proposal, they wont do it out of guilt, but I think that theyll do it if someone in ourpany has leaked the proposal, because they can havepensation in that case. Cheng Zhongsheng analyzed. I agree. As long as Technology Company E of Country Y refuses to admit that its giarism, they can win support from the market given that their system is better. Technology Company E was precisely thepany which hadunched the security system before them. Exactly! I think that well suffer a great loss no matter what the result is. It wasnt a sessful meeting, and they couldnt do anything before the investigation result was out. All they could do now was to wait for their meeting with Technology Company G. Around 12 am, the meeting was over, and Tang Yunhang along with Tang Yunrong went to the hospital together. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were still there, and they just finished having lunch with Tang Haifeng. They stayed in order to ask Tang Yunrong and Tang Yunhang about the result of the meeting They were very sure that it must have something to do with Tang Deming, but they didnt know which technologypany was working with him. What was worse, both Technology Company G and Technology Company E could be used by Tang Deming. Gu Ning told K to hack the two technologypanies to search for some clues, but she wasnt very hopeful, because K could be tracked soon after he hack into their databases given both of thepanies were technologypanies. She was right. Within several minutes, K called her back and told her that he was tracked by them within a minute. Gu Ning didnt know what else to do either, and they could only make the next step ording to the new situation. No matter which technologypany was working with Tang Deming, they had to be well-prepared. Chapter 714 - Lin Lijuan Has a Mental Problem Chapter 714 Lin Lijuan Has a Mental Problem If Technology Company G was working with Tang Deming, they must have arranged someone to leak the proposal on purpose. Around 12:20 pm, Gu Man and Qiao Ya were back in City F. They called Gu Ning and told her that they were safe once they got off the ne. However, they were stalked the moment they walked out of the airport. Qiao Ya noticed it first, but didnt tell Gu Man, in case she got nervous and anxious. They took a taxi and headed to the beauty salon. When they entered the city center and waited for the traffic light to turn green, Gu Man saw a dirty-faced, not well-dressed woman pushed to the ground by a man in front of a breakfast shop on the roadside. He was punching and kicking her. Gu Man felt very sorry for her, but didnt do anything, because it was not her duty to help every poor person. However, when the taxi was about to move ahead, Gu Man suddenly saw the womans face. To her astonishment, the woman was Lin Lijuan! Gu Man could never imagine that Lin Lijuan would be like this. Although she had the worst rtionship with Lin Lijuan, they were rtives after all, and she didnt have the heart to watch her being beaten by a man on the street. Therefore, Gu Man told the driver to stop. The driver stopped the car by the road, but it wasnt a ce where he could stop a car for long, so Qiao Ya paid him before he left. Qiao Ya didnt ask why Gu Man did that, because she just needed to protect Gu Man well. Stop it! Gu Man ran to them without dy. The man heard her voice and stopped. Whats going on here? Gu Man asked. She stole my steamed buns, and dirtied many! The man was angry. How much are they? I can pay you, Gu Man said. However, before the man could say a word, Qiao Ya opened her mouth. Hes beaten this woman, and I think that is enough to pay the bill. It wasnt about money, but Qiao Ya was unwilling to pay the man after he had beaten the woman. The man wanted the money in the beginning, but felt embarrassed to take it after hearing what Qiao Ya said. Alright, forget it. After that, he turned and walked back to his shop. Lin Lijuan was kneeling on the ground on her knees and elbows, but protected the steamed buns in her hands very well although she had been beaten. Gu Man felt very sad seeing Lin Lijuan like this. Although she hated her very much, she still had deep sympathy for her. Lijuan, what happened to you? Gu Man squatted down beside her. Right when Gu Mans hand touched Lin Lijuan, Lin Lijuan yelled in fear, Dont-dont grab my steamed buns away... Saying that, Lin Lijuan swallowed the steamed buns down in chunks. It seemed that she was afraid that someone would grab them away if she couldnt eat them right away. Well... Gu Man was shocked by Lin Lijuans reaction, and realized that there was something wrong with Lin Lijuans mental condition. Maam, I think she has a mental problem, Qiao Ya said. A mental problem? Gu Man was surprised. I wont grab your steamed buns away. Do you want to eat delicious food? I can take you to have some, Gu Man said. Really? Lin Lijuan raise her head to look at Gu Man. Her eyes were very bright and seemed innocent. She didnt recognize Gu Man at all. She wasnt in a normal mental condition now, and had the same level of intelligence as a kid. What had she been through? What was Gu Qinxiang doing now? Gu Man was worried. Yes, of course, Gu Man said. Hooray! Lin Lijuan got back to her feet at once. Even if someone sold her for money, Lin Lijuan wouldnt know what happened to her. Gu Man saw a nearby barbershop, and said to Qiao Ya, Qiao Ya, Ill take her to wash her hair, can you help me buy a set of clothing for her? Gu Man wasnt carrying a suitcase, so she didnt have any clothes to share with Lin Lijuan. Maam, since Miss Gu told me to protect you, you must be in a dangerous situation, so I cant leave you alone. We can take her to wash her hair first, then buy some clothing for her! Qiao Ya thought of the person who was stalking them along the way. Fine! Gu Man agreed. After that, Qiao Ya and Gu Man took Lin Lijuan to the nearby barbershop. When the hairdresser saw Lin Lijuan, who was filthy, he felt disgusted, but there was no reason for him to reject the chance to make money. In the beginning, Lin Lijuan was resistant, because she didnt know what she was doing. Gu Man had to persuade her to wash her hair first before they went to eat delicious food, and she also stayed by Lin Lijuans side the entire time. Lin Lijuan finally epted it in the end. When the hairdresser was washing Lin Lijuans hair, Gu Man called Gu Qinxiang. Gu Qinxiang was very surprised that Gu Man would call him again. What? Gu Qinxiang asked and sounded normal. Did you divorce Lin Lijuan? Gu Man asked. If they were already divorced, she couldnt send Lin Lijuan back to Gu Qinxiangs ce. Not yet, Gu Qinxiang said. Shes already back to the Lin familys ce now though. Hearing that, Gu Man frowned. Since you and Lin Lijuan havent divorced yet, I think I better tell you the truth right now. I ran into her on a street, but shes filthy and has a mental problem. What? Gu Qinxiang was shocked. Why? Gu Qinxiang didnt love Lin Lijuan anymore, but he still had a family rtionship with her, which was the reason why he never had the idea to divorce her even though he had mistresses. Not to mention the fact that they hadnt divorced yet, even if they had, Gu Qinxiang would still do something after hearing about Lin Lijuans condition now. Where are you right now? Ill be right there, Gu Qinxiang asked. Were in a barbershop on XX Road, and the hairdresser is washing Lin Lijuans hair now. Well take her to buy new clothes before we go to eat something, Gu Man said. We will probably be done after half an hour. Why dont youe to pick us up? Sure, sure, Ill be right there! Gu Qinxiang said, and left hispany at once. Half an hourter, Lin Lijuan had her hair and face washed, and Gu Qinxiang arrived at the same time. Chapter 715 - Don’t Forget Your Manners

Chapter 715 Dont Forget Your Manners

After being through a hard time, Gu Qinxiang became much more friendly. When he met Gu Man again, he wasnt so arrogant as usual at all, and even seemed a little submissive. Gu Qinxiang had aged a lot during this hard time, and he was busy dealing with the crisis of hispany. However, it seemed that hispany was doomed to bankruptcy. He felt too embarrassed to ask Gu Man for money now, because he didnt know whether Gu Man was willing to help him. Besides, even if he got the money, it would soon be consumed if he failed to strike a business deal. Gu Man, at the same time, didnt bother to ask how everything was going in Gu Qinxiangs life. When Gu Qinxiang saw Lin Lijuan, he frowned, but didnt show any disdain. Lijuan, Gu Qinxiang called her, but Lin Lijuan didnt have any reactions, because she had already forgotten her name. She doesnt know anyone, nor who she is right now. Lets go buy some new clothing for her before we take her to eat some food! Gu Man said. Sure, Gu Qinxiang said, and went to support Lin Lijuan with his hands, but Lin Lijuan was scared and hid behind Gu Mans back at once. Gu Qinxiang didnt know what to do, so he turned around and walked out, followed by them. They got in the car, and left for a shopping mall. On the way, Gu Man didnt talk with Gu Qinxiang. What had happened to Lin Lijuan was something Gu Qinxiang should figure out himself. They soon arrived at the shopping mall, and took Lin Lijuan to buy some new clothes for her. Gu Qinxiangcked money now, so they went to a normal clothing shop. If Gu Qinxiang wasnt here, Gu Man would pay for Lin Lijuan, but since he was here now, he would pay the bill himself. However, Gu Man didnt mind paying the bill when they went to share a meal togetherter. Oh, isnt this Mrs. Gu? Didnt you hate such a normal clothing shop before? Why did you suddenlye here to buy clothes? The moment Lin Lijuan walked out from a changing room, a woman said in an unkind tone. Lin Lijuan, however, had no reaction at all, because she didnt know that the woman wasughing at her. Gu Man and Qiao Ya turned to look at the woman. She was around 40 years old and was dressed in normal clothing and had the same mean expression as Lin Lijuan did in the old days. There was another woman of the same age as her by her side. When she didnt hear a response from Lin Lijuan, the woman was displeased and added, Lin Lijuan, I feel so sorry for you now. Your daughter is in jail, and your husband has cheated on you. Even hispany is about to go bankrupt! I dont think youre qualified to make fun of me from now on! The woman sounded quite satisfied. She had known Lin Lijuan for many years, and Lin Lijuan had shown off in front of her many times, so she never forgot her hatred towards Lin Lijuan. If it hadnt been for the fact that she needed Lin Lijuans help, she would have argued with Lin Lijuan a long time ago. In fact, this woman was also very ungrateful. Although Lin Lijuan had despised her, Lin Lijuan had helped her a lot after all. However, Lin Lijuan was in a bad condition now, so she came to humiliate Lin Lijuan in a public ce. Jealousy could easily distort a persons mindset, and made a person ungrateful at the same time. Hearing the womans loud voice, many people in the shop looked at Lin Lijuan with sympathy or disdain. Gu Qinxiang, who was sitting on a sofa, felt ashamed and annoyed, but didnt know what to say, because he had cheated on Lin Lijuan. Gu Qinxiang was reading a magazine, so the two women didnt notice him. They didnt know Gu Man or Qiao Ya either, otherwise they wouldnt have been so arrogant. However, Lin Lijuan still stood there with an expressionless face. Gu Man, on the other hand, couldnt stand it anymore. Thisdy, please mind your personal image and dont forget your manners! The woman felt a little embarrassed, but retorted at once, Its none of your business! Im not talking about you. You dont have the right to judge another person either! Gu Man said. You... The woman was mad, but didnt know what to say. The other woman didnt want to cause a scene, so she pulled her and walked away. After the two women were gone, Gu Mans group also left. Gu Man took them to a restaurant and booked a private room before they started to order dishes. Gu Qinxiang called Lin Dechang after ordering, trying to figure out what had happened to Lin Lijuan. What? Lin Dechang sounded very aggressive. They had a bad rtionship ever since Lin Dechang found out that Gu Qinxiang had cheated on Lin Lijuan. Didnt Lijuan stay at your ce? Why didnt you tell me that she left your house? Do you know that shes in a really terrible condition right now? Gu Qinxiang questioned in annoyance. What? Lin Dechang was surprised, then remembered that he hadnt seen Lin Lijuan for a couple of days. What has happened to Lijuan? She has wandered on the street like a beggar, and was being beaten by a man after stealing several steamed buns. She also has a mental problem now. If Gu Man hadnt found her by ident, I probably wouldnt find out until she died! Gu Qinxiang was angry. What? Lin Dechang was shocked now and exined it at once. She left my house a few days ago without bringing her phone. I thought that she went to find her friends! Since Lin Dechang said so, Gu Qinxiang couldnt me him for everything. Lin Lijuan was an adult after all, and it was nobodys duty to take care of her like she was a baby. Was she in a normal mental condition when she left your house? Gu Qinxiang asked. Of course, or we wouldnt allow her to leave! Lin Dechang argued. It sounded like Gu Qinxiang was ming him because he didnt care about Lin Lijuans life. He did havent taken good care of Lin Lijuan, but he wouldnt let Lin Lijuan leave the house if he knew that she had a mental problem. In addition, he had told Lin Yuehao to find her that night when Lin Lijuan hadnte back. Although Lin Dechang was also displeased, he still wouldnt stand aside and do nothing since Lin Lijuan was in trouble now. I think she must have been through something before she got the mental problem. Why dont we call the police and check the surveince cameras to see what happened to her? Sure, Gu Qinxiang said, then hung up. Chapter 716 - Is the Video the Evidence?

Chapter 716 Is the Video the Evidence?

Lin Lijuan hadnt eaten a good meal for a few days, so she started to stuff her mouth with food and quickly swallowed once the dishes were on the table. After the meal, they went to the hospital together to check Lin Lijuans health. However, the result shocked everyone. There were obvious bruises on Lin Lijuans body, and some tears in her vagina. It was obvious that she had been sexually assaulted. Her head had also been heavily hit several times, which damaged her nerves and caused the decline of her intelligence. She was now inclined to suffer from dementia. It was hard to tell whether she could be cured, but it wasnt very likely. Gu Man felt sorry for the fact that Lin Lijuan had been sexually assaulted, but Gu Qinxiang was too shocked to ept it. He thought of a divorce, but Lin Lijuan would die if he abandoned her again, because the Lin family obviously wouldnt be willing to support her given her condition now. She was his childrens mother after all! After thinking for a long while, Gu Qinxiang gave up the idea. He decided to hire a nurse to take care of Lin Lijuan. At least she wouldnt be homeless. Gu Qinxiang was still really shocked, and wasnt able to drive his car, so Qiao Ya drove them directly to the police station. Although it would expose Lin Lijuans horrible experience, they couldnt allow the rapist to get away with it. Zhuang Tianman was a beautiful new policewoman working in this police station. When Gu Mans group arrived, her eyes lit up at once, and ran to them in excitement. Hey, are you Goddess Gu, oh, Gu Nings mother? Zhuang Tianman asked, although she already had the answer. She addressed Gu Ning as Goddess Gu first, but changed it in case Gu Man didnt know who she was talking about. Zhuang Tianman became a policewoman, because she had a strong sense of justice and wanted to protect the weak from violence. She also liked martial arts very much, so she held deep admiration for Gu Ning after watching videos of her saving people. Therefore, she was one of Gu Nings loyal fans now. She never missed a piece of news about Gu Ning, and had also watched the video of the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry. She had noticed Gu Man standing by Gu Nings side the entire time, so she believed that Gu Man must be Gu Nings mother given their simr faces. Gu Man felt a little uneasy when Zhuang Tianman stared straight at her with a pair of bright eyes. Yeah. Its so nice to meet you! My names Zhuang Tianman, and Im a big fan of Gu Ning! Zhuang Tianman was more excited now. Nevertheless, she didnt forget her job and asked with concern in an instant, May I help? Zhuang Tianman changed her tone so fast, it surprised Gu Man, so Qiao Ya opened her mouth at this time. We came here to report a case. Hearing that, Zhuang Tianman put on a serious face. Please follow me. After that, they followed Zhuang Tianman inside. Hearing what had happened to Lin Lijuan, Zhuang Tianman was in a rage. She couldnt wait a second longer to catch the rapist and throw him in jail for the rest of his life. Since they were Gu Nings rtives, Zhuang Tianman recorded their ount and filed it. She also reported it to Liang Youbo who was the director of Public Security Bureau after walking Gu Mans group out. Liang Youbo, of course, took it very seriously and sent out a group of policemen to investigate it. Qiao Ya sent Gu Qinxiang and Lin Lijuan home, then took a taxi to the beauty salon along with Gu Man. In City B. The president of Technology Company G of Country Y arrived at 1:50 pm along with his subordinates. Although Technology Company G was the leadingpany in the technology industry, it was barelyparable to Tanghuang Group in regards to its assets and social status. Therefore, they came to visit Tanghuang Group in person, including their president. The president of Technology Company G was a man who was around 30 years old. He had curly hair with delicate features and a pair of ocean-blue eyes. He was a born princess. If Gu Ning was here, she would recognize the man, because the president of Technology Company G was actually An. Mr. An, nice to meet you! Quan Mingkai weed him in person. Nice to meet you too, Secretary Quan, An said politely. Although there was a problem with their cooperation, they wouldnt end the deal before they found solid proof even though they already distrusted each other. Quan Mingkai guided Ans group to the meeting room afterwards. It was almost 2 pm when they walked inside, and every director of Tanghuang Group was present. When the meeting was about to start, An was slightly displeased that Tang Yunfan was still absent. May I ask why the chairman of Tanghuang is absent right now? Can you make the decision without him? Mr. An, Im very sorry that our chairman cant attend todays meeting, but it wont affect the result, Quan Mingkai said. Great, then lets begin, An said. After that, they began to talk about the problem. Ans group said that none of them had leaked the proposal. Quan Mingkais group also said that they found that nobody in their team had leaked it after investigation. However, it was obvious that someone among them must have leaked the proposal, so none of them believe each others statement. If they couldnt have a result, both sides would suffer a great loss. Well, I received a video a few days ago, and I wonder whether youre interested to see it, An said all of a sudden, and his secretary took out a USB sh disk at once. Hearing that, others were all surprised and had a bad premonition. Was the video the evidence? Quan Mingkai, Tang Yunhang and Tang Yunrong werent very surprised, because they had guessed all the possibilities, and one of which was that Technology Company G woulde with evidence. In that case, they were prepared to pay thempensation. Although it was a trap set by Tang Deming, they still had to take responsibility, and take disciplinary action against the person who had leaked the proposal afterwards. Quan Mingkai took the USB sh disk with a calm face, then opened it. However, the video wasnt the evidence they thought it would be, but the introduction of a piece ofnd. Everyone was struck dumb for a few seconds, then turned to look at An with confusion. What did he mean? Chapter 717 - Gu Ning’s Arrangement

Chapter 717 Gu Nings Arrangement

Tang Deming, on the other hand, couldnt believe his eyes. Whats going on here? Shouldnt it be a video of an employee of Tanghuang Group making a deal with a person working in Technology Company E? Why has it been reced? Quan Mingkai was also surprised to see thend in the video, but he was familiar with it. An noticed their confusion, and said, This is a great piece ofnd, and many real estatepanies of Country Y arepeting for it. Luckily, I seeded in acquiring it in the end. I n to build an exclusive private clubhouse and a resort on it, but mypany cant afford the expenses. I admire Tanghuangs ability, so I hope that we can work together to develop thend, and share the profits fifty-fifty. What do you think? What? Everyone was shocked again. They hadnt dealt with the problem of the leak of the proposal yet, and An wanted to cooperate with Tanghuang again right now? Mr. An, shouldnt we deal with the leak problem first? Tang Deming asked in annoyance. They had made a deal beforehand. Why did An suddenly change his mind? He wasnt afraid of the investigation because he wasnt involved in it in person, but he was mad at the opposite result. Its not me who isnt willing to deal with the leak problem, but neither of us can find evidence. What can we do now? No matter who leaked the proposal, thepany should paypensation. Tanghuang can afford it, but I cant, so I need to make money first, An said. After a second, he added, Although the leak problem has affected our rtionship, I dont think that we cant cooperate again. I appreciate Tanghuangs influence and ability, so there is no reason for me to stop cooperating with Tanghuang. In addition, there is nothing that should be kept a secret in this deal, and its a win-win, so why dont we have a try? Tang Deming was struck dumb with anger. It was obvious that An changed his mind, and it was useless for him to say anything further. Therefore, Tang Deming had to close his mouth, although he was reluctant to ept it. I agree! Although it wasnt a pleasant cooperation in regards to the security system, we can still work with each other to make money! Quan Mingkai said happily. Given Ans previous attitude, Quan Mingkai believed that An must have made a secret deal with Tang Demings group. Even though Quan Mingkai was also confused by his sudden change, there was no reason for Quan Mingkai to decline this project which An sent them in person. Alright, we can keep on investigating the leak problem, and I hope that we canmunicate with each other more. As long as we trust each other as usual, we can continue to work together. Well, I think its time for dinner, and I prefer to discuss business by a dining table. Would you mind inviting us to share a meal together? An asked, and didnt feel that there was anything wrong with it. Tanghuang Group agreed to cooperate with them, but they still needed to discuss many details before signing the contract. Of course not! Quan Mingkai said. Even if An didnt say it himself, Quan Mingkai would invite him to dine together as well. Would you mind sharing dinner with us at 5:30 pm at the hotel where you stay? An stayed in the Huangdeng Hotel which was owned by Tanghuang Group, and Quan Mingkai had booked rooms for them. Sure, why not, An said. After that, the meeting was over, and Quan Mingkai walked Ans group out. They used to think that it would be a major difficulty, but to their astonishment it was easily solved! When Tang Deming was back in his office, he called Tang Weiyong without dy. The n failed. What? Failed? Tang Weiyong was shocked. What happened? Tang Deming then told Tang Weiyong everything, which annoyed Tang Weiyong. How could he change his mind and even propose to work with Tanghuang on such a big project? What should we do next? Tang Deming asked. Ill call you when I have an idea, Tang Weiyong said. Sure, Tang Deming said. Quan Mingkai didnt walk back to thepany until Ans group got in their cars. An also made a call once he was seated in the car. Miss Gu, its already done, and Ill meet you at the dinner, An said in his gentle voice the second someone answered his call. Thanks! Gu Ning said. The person who answered Ans call was exactly Gu Ning. At noon, K failed to find anything useful after hacking into Technology Company Es and Technology Company Gs databases, so Gu Ning told him to find out who the boss of Technology Company G was. Gu Ning nned to find a clue from its boss, but she was surprised to discover that the boss of Technology Company G was An. Therefore, Gu Ning called Bai Xueyan for Ans number, then called An at once. Gu Ning and An werent very familiar actually, but they had met each other a few times, so she thought that An might be willing to help her. An, hi. This is Gu Ning, Gu Ning said when An answered her call. Miss Gu, Im surprised to receive your call. An was telling the truth, because they didnt stay in touch although they had met before. An, please ept my apology first, because Ive done an investigation of yourpany without your permission. I asked Xueyan for your number after I found out that youre the boss of Technology Company G, Gu Ning said. The thing is, I have a close rtionship with Tanghuang Group and I have already heard the terrible news about the leak problem. Although I dont know whichpany has leaked the information, but I think that its very likely to be a scheme against Tanghuang Group. Chapter 718 - Blackmail or Trap

Chapter 718 ckmail or Trap

An was surprised to hear that Gu Ning had a close rtionship with Tanghuang Group, and that the leak problem was a part of a scheme against it. Since Gu Ning was closely rted to Tanghuang Group, it wasnt a big deal that she was aware of the leak problem. An wasnt annoyed at her for doing a secret investigation of Technology Company G either. In addition, An also believed that it could be a scheme against Tanghuang Group. Although he wasnt familiar with Gu Ning, and had only met her a few times, he appreciated Gu Ning very much and preferred to work with Gu Ning instead of the person whoid this trap for Tanghuang Group. Miss Gu, since you side with Tanghuang Group, Im willing to help. A technical staff member of Tanghuang Group met the supervisor of Technology Company E in private. Someone turned to my older brother for cooperation with the video of their meeting, so Im sure that someone working for Tanghuang Group has leaked the proposal. Like what youve told me, it is a scheme, but I think that Tanghuang Group should still pay us thepensation for our loss, An said. Of course we should, Gu Ning said. The person said that the chairman of Tanghuang Group was caught in a car ident and is still unconscious, so they wanted to seize this chance to elect a new chairman, An added. Its true, but it doesnt mean that the Tang family cant run the business well even though the chairman of Tanghuang Group is unconscious right now. Gu Ning didnt tell An that Tang Yunfan was actually fine. An had watched videos about Gu Ning on the Inte, and he knew that this girl wasnt simple, so he had no intention to act against her. In that case, he came to an agreement with Gu Ning and dropped the leak problem at the meeting Moreover, he also had a project whichcked investment right now, and Tanghuang Group was the best choice he could find in every aspect. Even if Gu Ning didnt call him, he wouldnt ruin the rtionship with Tanghuang Group. That was also the reason why he went to visit Tanghuang Group in person. ON He was in Germany when the leak problem arose, and it was his older brother who was managing Technology Company G in Country Y. If someone hadnt told him about his older brothers inappropriate behavior, he wouldnt have known either. Afterwards, he flew to Country Y and stopped his older brother from taking the next step. If his older brother, instead of him, had visited Tanghuang Group, it would have caused a bad result at the meeting. When Gu Ning called An, she had already left the hospital, so neither Tang Haifeng nor Tang Yunhangs group was aware of it. Gu Ning decided to tell them at dinner. Gu Ning went to look for shops for Cine and Kouzi this afternoon with Leng Shaoting. Before that, Leng Shaoting had already told someone to help them find suitable shops. Although Ning Changkai waspletely in charge of the medicalpany now, it didnt mean that Gu Ning would do nothing. Ning Changkai was in the capital, so Gu Ning would deal with the branches in City B. On the way, Gu Ning called Ning Changkai and asked him how everything was going in the capital. Ning Changkai told her that everything was fine, and that both Cine and Kouzi were quite popr. The majority of their customers were very satisfied with the effects of their medicines and skincare products. In addition, Ning Changkai had signed deals with several businessmen, and there were other businessmen who had the intention to cooperate with them. Cine and Kouzi became very sessful within such a short time, and Ning Changkai was in the best mood ever these days. Gu Ning told Ning Changkai to keep on producing medicines and skincare products, and to supervise the production to make sure that they were of high quality. However, before Gu Ning hung up the call with Ning Changkai, a woman came to the store and imed that Kouzi facial masks had caused a rash on her face. Hearing the womans voice through the phone, Gu Ning told Ning Changkai not to hang up for now, because she wanted to learn more about In Kouzi store in the capital. It was a middle-aged woman who had a rash on her face. She dressed like a rich person, so it couldnt be ckmail, but was a trap. How could you sell harmful skincare products to me? Look at my face now! My face was fine before I used your facial mask, but now its covered in a rash! the woman shouted in anger in case others couldnt hear her. Hearing her voice, many people in the store surrounded her, but few of them believed her words, because Kouzi had a good reputation among customers. It was possible that Kouzi skincare products werent suitable for her skin. Even the famous international brands werent suitable for everyone after all. Moreover, most people were fine after using Kouzi. Maam, are you sure that its Kouzis facial mask which caused the rash on your face? Ning Changkai asked with a serious face. If not, I wouldnte here! The woman seemed very mad. Chapter 719 - A Dirty Trick Chapter 719 A Dirty Trick Are you sure you didnt use any other skincare products from other brands? Ning Changkai asked agai.n. Of course not, the woman said with certainty. Well, I think its very easy to find out whether its Kouzi facial mask, which caused the rash on your face. Please try a piece of Kouzi facial mask right here right now to see its effect. If your face doesnt get better, it proves that the problem is our facial mask, but your usation wont stand if your face gets better, Ning Changkai stared straight at her with a serious face. Hearing that, a touch of panic shed by the womans eyes, but she still argued. What if my face gets worse or is even disfigured by your facial mask? Then well do whatever you want, Ning Changkai said with confidence, because he believed that there was nothing wrong with Kouzis skincare products. You... The woman didnt expect that Ning Changkai would be so confident, and she felt slightly regretful now. However, upon thinking of what the person behind her back had said to her, she couldnt retreat. What if you deny your promise? We can turn to the police or awyer for help, Ning Changkai replied. Well... The woman panicked a little right now. Maam, were running our business ording to thew. If there are any problems with our skincare products, well solve them and pay thepensation, but... Ning Changkai said the above words in a polite tone, but suddenly became very aggressive. If youre just lying or ndering us, it may damage the reputation of Kouzi, and we can sue you. Hearing that, the woman was scared, because she thought that it wasnt a big deal, but it turned out that she could be taken to court. Well, I... She was in a great panic. People around her all noticed her unusual reaction. Maam, are you still sure that its Kouzis facial mask, which caused the rash on your face? Its about the reputation of Kouzi, and we wont take it lightly, Ning Changkai said. He gave the woman a chance to retreat. Well, um, I-I think that maybe Im wrong. I remember that Ive eaten a mango. Maybe Im allergic to it, the woman said at once. Oh, shes allergic to mangoes! I thought that she really got a rash after using Kouzis facial mask. I think that she did it on purpose, and she changed her words because shes afraid that Manager Ning might sue her. I agree. They werent idiots, and the woman used a dirty trick. The woman felt utterly embarrassed right now. To her astonishment, her real purpose was easily exposed right in front of everyones eyes. After that, the woman walked out in silence. Ning Changkai let her go because she failed to damage the reputation of Kouzi. Kouzi built its good reputation on skincare products of high quality, so he wasnt afraid that the woman could seed. I think peers must be jealous of Kouzi because its very popr and profitable. Its such a dirty trick! Well, business is really a battlefield without smoke! Boss, I let her go, Ning Changkai said to Gu Ning on the phone. Great, youve done a great job, Gu Ning said. Although youre inplete control of thepany now, feel free to let me know if you encounter any problems that you cant solve. Sure, boss. Ning Changkai understood Gu Nings outstanding ability very well, so he wouldnt hesitate to turn to her for help if he ran into any tricky problems. Im going to open a branch in City B, and Ill let you take it over after I acquire a suitable shop, Gu Ning said. No problem, Ning Changkai said. They nned to open one or two branches in every big city first before they expanded the business around the country. It wasnt umon that a brand owned dozens or even hundreds of branches in a city. A city was normally veryrge after all, and most people stayed in the same ce throughout their lifetime. No matter how famous the brand was, its impossible that everyone around the country would have heard of it. In addition, nobody was willing to buy a product which was far from where he or she lived. However, Gu Ning wouldnt open branches everywhere, and around 20 branches in City B were enough. Twenty branches in City B werent many, but they decided to work with different big pharmacies and beauty shops so that they could put Cine medicines along with Kouzi skincare products on their shelves, which was also an important way to sell their products. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting checked several shops, and Gu Ning bought one of them which she was the most satisfied with. Although the shops were all of high standard, Gu Ning couldnt buy all of them at a time. It wasnt a good thing to expand her business at a rapid pace. Instead, Gu Ning was determined to do it at a steady pace. Afterwards, they left for the Huangdeng Hotel when it was almost 5 pm. Chapter 720 - Pay Feng Xueqin Back Chapter 720 Pay Feng Xueqin Back Around 5:10 pm, Quan Mingkai and Tang Zhilin booked a private room at the Huangdeng Hotel before they called Ans secretary. An and his secretary along with another four people who were in charge of the security system arrived at the private room 10 minutester. Quan Mingkai stood up to wee them at once. Mr. An, please have a seat. When they were all seated, Quan Mingkai gave An the menu. Mr. An, please order whatever you like. An was a foreigner, so his taste in food was different from them. Well, we dont need to rush. I have a friend who ising hereter, so we can wait for her, An said. Sure, Quan Mingkai said, but didnt ask him who his friend was. Afterwards, they chatted casually for a while. When it was almost 5:40 pm, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived. They were a littlete because of a traffic jam on the road. Quan Mingkai was more than astonished to see Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. What... He abruptly stood up from his seat. Quan Mingkai wanted to ask something, but didnt know how. It was obvious that Ans friend was Gu Ning. Miss Gu, nice to see you! Been a while. An also stood up to wee them. Nice to see you too, An! Gu Ning shook hands with him. Although they just shook hands with each other out of politeness, Leng Shaoting was still displeased to see it. Let alone Gu Ning, even An felt Leng Shaotings dissatisfaction towards him. An was confused, because he thought that there was nothing unpleasant which had happened between them. However, when his hands let go of Gu Nings, Leng Shaotings unkind look was gone as well. An realized that this young handsome man was just being jealous of him. An was amused, but didnt mind it. Gu Ning, however, felt a little embarrassed by her jealous boyfriend. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sat by Quan Mingkais side. Hi, Uncle Quan, Gu Ning called him. Whats going on here? Quan Mingkai seemed to understand something, but he wasnt sure. Please have a seat, everyone, Gu Ning said, and the others all sat down again. Gu Ning then told Quan Mingkai everything. Oh, I understand! Quan Mingkai said after hearing Gu Nings exnation. I was very confused about why Mr. An suddenly changed his mind! And now he had the answer. However, they still needed to pay thepensation. Mr. An, Im so sorry for your loss, and well pay thepensation, Quan Mingkai said to An. Nobody wanted it to happen, and I do have sympathy for what yourpany has been through, but well take thepensation without a doubt, An said. Hispany couldnt afford the loss. An then gave the video to Quan Mingkai. After watching the video, Quan Mingkai recognized the person who had a secret meeting with Technology Company E. He was a technical staff member working for Time Technology which was owned by Tanghuang Group. Quan Mingkai was sharing dinner with An, so Yan Weilun would deal with it. In the following hour, they enjoyed the meal together and discussed the new project. After dinner, they signed the contract before leaving. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the hospitalter. Just when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were leaving for the hospital, Gu Man, Gu Qing and Qiao Ya also walked out of a restaurant at the same time. They had dined on Youyi Road, which wasnt far from their home, so they went back home on foot. Well, although I hate Lin Lijuan, I still feel sorry for her now, Gu Qing said. Yeah, Gu Man sighed. I hope that shell never remember the terrible experience for the rest of her life. I dont think that she can ept it. Youre right, Gu Qing said. The part of the road wasnt located downtown, so there werent many people. When they walked to a road section with the fewest people, three men rushed at them all of a sudden and surrounded them. Qiao Ya protected Gu Man and Gu Qing behind her back at once. She coldly looked at them, and didnt seem scared at all. Although Gu Man and Gu Qing were frightened, they knew that Qiao Ya wasnt an ordinary girl, so they were soon rxed. Its fine, Qiao Ya said tofort Gu Qing and Gu Man. Hearing that, they were relieved. Gu Man stays and we can let the other two leave, a man said. Impossible, Qiao Ya sneered. She didnt bother to talk with them and attacked them without dy. The three men were all beaten down by Qiao Ya within seconds. The three men knew some fighting skills, and could easily get control of three ordinary women. However, they ran into Qiao Ya who was an experienced killer today. In Qiao Yas eyes, they were merely kids. Even though Gu Qing and Gu Man knew that Qiao Ya was very good at martial arts, they were still shocked to see the scene. Qiao Ya was so amazing! The three men, on the other hand, were struck dumb by the result. Qiao Ya questioned them about who sent them, and under Qiao Yas threats they revealed that the person who sent them was Feng Xueqin. Therefore, Qiao Ya called Gu Ning and told her about what just happened. Gu Ning wasnt surprised, because she sent Qiao Ya to protect Gu Man precisely because she knew that Feng Xueqin would take action to hurt Gu Man sooner orter, but she was still mad. Feng Xueqin, very well. Gu Ning decided to pay her back this time. However, she still needed to go to the hospital first. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived, Tang Yunhang and Tang Yunrong were in the ward. Both of them were still confused about why An had suddenly changed his mind. Chapter 721 - Gu Ning Takes Revenge

Chapter 721 Gu Ning Takes Revenge

They didnt know the reason until Gu Ning told them. I think theyll either stop scheming against Tanghuang for a while, or take full-scale action, Gu Ning said. Thetter is more possible in my eyes, because its better to do it sooner rather thanter. They have no idea when my father and grandpa will wake up after all. If they took action after Tang Yunfan and Tang Haifeng woke up, it would be much more difficult. Hearing Gu Nings opinion, they all agreed, and stayed alert. Before long, Tang Yunhang received Yan Weiluns call, and got to know that the person who had leaked the proposal had gone abroad to Country M yesterday morning. Country M was a veryrge country, and it was very hard for them to find out where he was. However, even though it was very hard, they still needed to chase him, because he was the assistant of the mastermind behind the scheme. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the hospital around 9 pm, but they didnt go home after that. Instead, they went to find Feng Xueqin. Before they came to the hospital, Gu Ning told K to find Feng Xueqins phone number and hack into her phone to see her location. Luckily, Feng Xueqins phone was connected to the Inte, so K easily got her specific location. Right now, Feng Xueqin was having fun in the Earth Nightclub, but it would take them some time to find out which private room and floor she was on. In case Leng Shaoting had conflict with Qi Tianlin if they ran into each other, Gu Ning told him to wait for her in the underground parking lot. Although it was likely that they wouldnt meet one another, Gu Ning did it to avoid conflict. There was a long-standing grudge between Leng Shaoting and Qi Tianlin after all, and there could be great trouble given Qi Tianlins temper. Gu Ning wasnt afraid of Qi Tianlin at all, but she was unwilling to cause trouble. Leng Shaoting was dissatisfied. Im not scared of having conflict against him. I know, but I dont want to cause trouble, alright? Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said so, Leng Shaoting gave up. Gu Ning didnt know what to say after seeing Leng Shaoting being displeased, so she kissed him tofort him. However, Leng Shaoting took the initiative at once and pressed on her body for more. The longer he kissed her, the more he wanted. If they hadnt been in a public ce, Leng Shaoting would have undressed her in a minute, but he was determined to punish her tonight. He didnt let Gu Ning go until she was out of breath. Gu Ning flushed, which was very attractive in Leng Shaotings eyes. In case Leng Shaoting pressed on her again, Gu Ning got out of the car in a hurry. A short while after Gu Ning was gone, Leng Shaoting caught sight of a man walking out of an elevator. He squinted at him. To his surprise, he saw this man, who was always mysterious, right here. Without dy, Leng Shaoting sent Gu Ning a message, and told her that he had to leave to deal with something, and she could go back home on her own if she didnt receive his message or call by the time she was done. Gu Ning understood that it must be something important, so she told him to be careful. Gu Ning didnt turn to Qi Tianlin for help, but searched the floors by herself. She assumed that Feng Xueqin would be on the floor of KTV rooms, so she checked the rooms one by one. She had Jade Eyes after all, so it wasnt difficult. KTV rooms were on the third and fourth floor. Gu Ning went to the third floor and used her Jade Eyes. She was able to see the inside of the rooms on this floor and the fourth floor at the same time. In the private rooms, there were different kinds of people doing different things, like singing, drinking, ying games, or even having sex. It was an entertainment ce controlled by a gang, so there were many dirty deals being settled here. Although sex trade was illegal in this country, and the government had strict rules and control over it in the big cities, it still existed in the darkness. The government was also unwilling to mess with gangs, so sometimes it turned a blind eye to it. As long as they didnt cause too much trouble, the government wouldnt investigate their clubhouses, which was also the reason why those clubhouses controlled by gangs were more popr than other legal entertainment ces. When Gu Ning had walked halfway, she found Feng Xueqin in No. 555 private room on the fourth floor. There were six people in the private room. Three were men, while the other three were women. One of the women was Wu Jinyi. Since she had already found Feng Xueqin, Gu Ning decided to meet her right away. However, when the elevator which wasing down from the fourth floor stopped at the third floor, Gu Ning met Qi Tianlins eyes the second the door opened, and both of them were surprised. There were only Qi Tianlin and his two security guards who were Yu Hao and Cheng Hua in the elevator. Yu Hao and Cheng Hua recognized Gu Ning, and they also knew that this girl had a rtionship with their boss, so they were kind to her. Why are you here? Qi Tianlin frowned with dissatisfaction. He had been waiting for Gu Ning to gamble with him, but she never called him after a long time. However, now he caught her having fun here. Gu Ning stepped into the elevator, and pressed the button for the fourth floor. Im here to take revenge. Take revenge? Qi Tianlin cocked his eyebrow. Does it mean that youre going to cause trouble here? Gu Ning frowned, because she didnt know how to answer that question. It was unavoidable that she might cause noise or even damage here, but she couldnt say that to Qi Tianlians face, which would be a direct challenge to his power. Therefore, Gu Ning said, I can drag her out first. Saying that, they arrived at the fourth floor. Well, why dont youe to the gambling room after your revenge. I can help you deal with the mess afterwards. How about that? Qi Tianlin asked in a domineering tone. Great. Since Leng Shaoting left to deal with his thing, and she was free now anyway, she could gamble with Qi Tianlin as she had promised! Yu Hao, go with her, Qi Tianlin made an order. Yes, boss, Yu Hao said. There was a waiter standing outside each private room, so others had to have permission from the people in the room after the waiter pressed the bell before they walked in. Chapter 722 - Disfigure Feng Xueqin’s Face

Chapter 722 Disfigure Feng Xueqins Face

In addition, the waiter had to swipe a card to allow other people to get inside, and only the waiter had the card. There were many dirty deals being settled in the Earth Nightclub, so others couldnt go inside without permission. If Gu Ning wanted to intrude inside, nobody could stop her, but it was better that Qi Tianlin was willing to help her. Once the elevator opened, Yu Hao followed Gu Ning out. They walked into the hall on the fourth floor, and the KTV manager came to wee them with great respect at once. Hi, may I help? Although Yu Hao was just a bodyguard, he was their bosss bodyguard, and was in a high position as the senior management of the Kirin Gang, so the manager had to be respectful of him. I want to get into No. 555 private room, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, the manager gave Yu Hao a nce. Seeing that Yu Hao didnt oppose, he told two people to guide them towards No. 555 private room. There was no sexual intercourse happening in No. 555 private room, but the men and women were kissing and touching inside. When the waiter outside wanted to press the bell, Gu Ning stopped him and told him to open the door right away. The waiter nced at the manager for his opinion. Open it now, Yu Hao said, and the manager nodded at the waiter, so the waiter swiped his card at once. Although it wasnt appropriate, the manager didnt dare to stop them since Yu Hao made the order. The people in the room were surprised when the door was pushed open all of a sudden. Whats wrong with you? Why didnt you press the bell? a man snapped at them in anger. He was Liu Xinqi. Its you! Feng Xueqin abruptly stood up from the sofa in shock when she saw Gu Ning the next second. Gu Ning fixed her eyes on Feng Xueqin the moment she walked into the private room. She walked to her step by step with a pair of cold eyes, which scared Feng Xueqin so much that she moved backwards. W-what do you want to do? She knew that Gu Ning wasnt a simple girl, and she was afraid that Gu Ning might beat her again. Wu Jinyi was also worried, but didnt dare to say a word. What are you doing? Liu Xinqi stood in Gu Nings way. However, when he saw Gu Nings face, he was surprised to find that she closely resembled Tang Yunfan. He didnt know that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter, so he didnt think further. I need to deal with a personal grudge with Feng Xueqin. If you dont want to be involved, you better move away right now, Gu Ning said in a cold tone. She wasnt interested in other people in the room. The condition was that they remained silent. You... Liu Xinqi was in a rage, but the manager interrupted him at this moment. President Liu, I think that you better not get involved in this. If Yu Hao didnt stop the girl, nobody could. Moreover, their boss must have allowed Yu Hao to take this young girl here, and the Earth Nightclub wouldnt take care of Liu Xinqi if anything bad happened to him after he was involved in it. Hearing the managers advice, Liu Xinqi frowned. Although he felt displeased, he knew that it was a warning, and the leader of the Kirin Gang had permitted it. The Liu family was a super-rich family in City B, but he was still afraid to mess with the Kirin Gang. Therefore, Liu Xinqi moved away after a short while of hesitation. Except for Wu Jinyi, the other people in the room werent very familiar with Feng Xueqin, so none of them were willing to be involved in this. No, you cant hurt me! Feng Xueqin was frightened now. I cant? Why? Do you have the right to assault my mother again and again? Gu Ning sneered and stared straight at Feng Xueqin. Feng Xueqin was shocked that Gu Ning already knew that she had schemed against Gu Man. How is it possible? The others, apart from Wu Jinyi, were also surprised that Feng Xueqin had assaulted a woman again and again. At the same time, they were curious why Feng Xueqin had done that to this young girls mother. Seeing Feng Xueqin being so shocked, Gu Ning smiled. Well, Feng Xueqin, do you really think that youre smart? I knew that it was you when you assaulted my mother the first time. If I hadnt been busy during the past few days, you wouldnt have lived a happy life for a couple of more days. You... Feng Xueqin was trembling in horror. All of a sudden, she felt that this young girl in front of her was very scary. Since you always want to ruin my mother, Ill let you experience the feeling yourself, Gu Ning said, and a knife was held in her hand before everyone could notice it. Without dy, Gu Ning waved the knife and they soon heard Feng Xueqin screaming in pain. When they realized what had happened, there were four bloody cuts on Feng Xueqins cheeks. Two cuts crossed each other on each of her cheeks. No! Feng Xueqin yelled in pain, and stumbled down onto the sofa. She covered her face with her hands at once, but it was too painful, so she moved her hands away. Except for Yu Hao, the others were all shocked by Gu Nings behavior. To their astonishment, this young girl was so violent. However, nobody dared to say a word to me her. In fact, they wanted to escape as far away as possible. It was obvious that this young girl was excellent at killing skills given the speed of her knife. My face! My face! My face! Feng Xueqin cried. Women cared about their faces the most. If her face was disfigured, she would refuse to meet people from now on. Nevertheless, Gu Ning wasnt done yet. She drew a bag of white power from her pocket, then poured it into a ss before she forced Feng Xueqin to drink it. The white powder was drugs, which were put into her telepathic eye space thest time when she found a box of drug under her bed in a hotel room. Gu Ning poured a lot into Feng Xueqins mouth, because she wanted her to be tortured by drug addiction. Feng Xueqin, you asked for it yourself. If you dare to hurt my mother again, youre digging your own grave. Gu Ning warned her, then turned around and walked away. Chapter 723 - Not a Fair Deal

Chapter 723 Not a Fair Deal

Yu Hao didnt follow her, but stayed to deal with the rest. He walked ahead, and directly knocked Feng Xueqin unconscious, so that she seemed drunk. After that, he told Liu Xinqis group to send her to the hospital. Although Feng Xueqin passed out for now, she would soon wake up, because of the great pain on her face. Gu Ning had used great force, and only stic surgery could help her. Cine medicines could also help her get better over time, but they werent aware of that. Anyway, it would be super painful for Feng Xueqin to survive during this time. Besides, it wasnt easy to get rid of drug addiction. Even if Feng Xueqin was determined enough to do it, it would be a painful process as well. Gu Ning went upstairs in an elevator afterwards, and met Qi Tianlin at the appointed gambling room, then sat down right across him. Qi Tianlin squinted at Gu Ning and asked with curiosity as well as arrogance, What did you do? Disfigured her face, and forced her to drink arge amount of drugs, Gu Ning said airily, like it was just a verymon thing. Ever since they had met each other for the first time, Qi Tianlin never thought that Gu Ning was an ordinary girl, so he wasnt surprised by what Gu Ning had done to Feng Xueqin. Qi Tianlin didnt ask further, and began to gamble with Gu Ning. Liu Xinqi and Wu Jinyi sent Feng Xueqin to the hospital together. Because Wu Jinyi was Feng Xueqins good friend, Liu Xinqi asked her whether she knew the cause of todays mess. Wu Jingyi told him everything and Liu Xinqi was astonished to hear that the girl named Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter. It was universally acknowledged in the high society that Tang Yunfan never married or had kids. However, he suddenly had a daughter now. Liu Xinqi thought that Gu Ning was probably a love child. Feng Xueqin was crazy in love with Tang Yunfan. It was totally uneptable for her when she found out that Tang Yunfan had a daughter and a woman. She wouldnt allow anyone else to get what she couldnt own. Therefore, she had schemed against Gu Man and Gu Ning. However, Wu Jinyi had no idea what Feng Xueqin had done to Gu Man and Gu Ning After hearing that, Liu Xinqi had little sympathy for Feng Xueqin, because she asked for it herself. If she was scheming against ordinary people, he thought that it wasnt a big deal, but she was digging her own grave if she was acting against the Tang family. Although Liu Xinqi didnt think of himself as a good man, he knew what he could do and what he shouldnt do very well. Gu Ning had gambled ten rounds with Qi Tianlin. Five were draws, while Gu Ning won the other five, and Qi Tianlin never even won once. At this moment, Qi Tianlin was more displeased than ever. He was unwilling to ept the result, but he had to admit that he lost very badly. Another round? Gu Ning looked at Qi Tianlin with a calm face. Forget it. Its not fun at all, Qi Tianlin said with his face full of disdain, as if he gave up not because he had lost many times, but because it was boring. Gu Ning didnt mind at all, and asked him for the money. Sure. Now you should give me five hundred million yuan. Five hundred million yuan is nothing in my eyes. Qi Tianlin seemed as arrogant as usual, like he was doing Gu Ning a favor. Gu Ning still didnt mind it, because she just wanted to get the money. Great, bye-bye. Once Gu Ning received the money, she stood up and was about to leave. Qi Tianlin, however, was dissatisfied. Youre leaving now right after you get the money? Gu Ning stopped for a second and said coldly, So? Do me a favor and Ill pay you a hundred million yuan, Qi Tianlin said in a domineering tone. Seriously? Youre the leader of the Kirin Gang, and there is something you cant do? Hearing that, Gu Ning was surprised and teased him. Im curious why you turn to me for help? Qi Tianlin frowned. It was a humiliation to his face, which annoyed him, but he didnt me Gu Ning. Zuo Jiangkui, the oldest apprentice of He Hongjie who is the well-known gambling magnate of HK wille to City B after a few days. Well gamble then, and its rted to our business shares in private. I dont want to lose at all, so I hope that you can help me win the game. I dont care how much you bet or win while gambling with him. It totally depends on you, and Ill pay you a hundred million yuan as well. Hearing that, Gu Ning seemed quite interested in it. She had heard of He Hongjie, the gambling magnate, and Zuo Jiangkui, his oldest apprentice. Both of them were super-rich people. If she could win the game, she would make a fortune. Nevertheless, Gu Ning didnt answer at once, but asked, What kind of gambling? I only know how to y dice, and Im not 100% confident that Ill win. Hes an apprentice of the gambling magnate after all. Gu Ning wasnt belittling herself, because she could have a draw at the least and it was impossible that she would lose, but she just didnt want to make the promise that she would win right now. Dice is the most popr form of gambling right now, so we will obviously y dice, Qi Tianlin said, then his voice was full of sarcasm. Im confident that I have a 50% chance to beat him. You never let me win a round even once, and now you tell me that youre not confident? Qi Tianlin thought that Gu Nings words humiliated him again. What if I lose? Gu Ning asked. Qi Tianlin thought for a while, then had an idea. If you lose, you must work for me for a year. Hearing that, Gu Ning was displeased. I dont think its fair. If you insist on that, Im afraid I cant help you. I dontck a hundred million yuan anyway. Even though Gu Ning didnt think that she would lose, she didnt like an unfair deal. Hearing that, Qi Tianlin frowned, but he knew that Gu Ning wasnt dumb, so he changed his mind. Well, benefits live with risks, and you cant take all the benefits alone. If you lose, you wont get the award and you must pay the money that you lose. How is that? Interesting. Gu Ning wore a sarcastic smile. Do you think Im taking advantage of you? Im not the person who is going to gamble with him. Its you who is asking me for a favor. Even if I lose, its unreasonable that you want me to bear the result for you. Gu Ning wasnt willing to ept an unfair deal. Chapter 724 - Stupid Lu Qiuting

Chapter 724 Stupid Lu Qiuting

Qi Tianlin frowned again, but he thought that Gu Nings words made sense, so hepromised. No matter if you win or lose, Ill pay you a hundred million yuan, but you must bear the result of the gambling with him yourself. How is that? Sounds good. Although Qi Tianlin was still at an advantage, Gu Ning agreed on it because she thought that it was eptable. After that, Gu Ning left. When she walked out of the Earth Nightclub, she still didnt hear from Leng Shaoting, so she took a taxi and went home alone. She wanted to send him a message, but was afraid that it might disturb him, so she gave up. At the same time, the moment Liu Xinqi arrived at the hospital with Feng Xueqin, Feng Xueqin woke up in great pain. She was in a terrible condition now, and kept sweating, twitching and vomiting, which were the symptoms of withdrawal. The unpleasant mental and physical effects caused by the wounds on her face and the drugs made Feng Xueqin suffer a lot. At this moment, Feng Xueqin felt like she was living in hell, and ached to kill herself to get rid of the pain. Even several male doctors failed to control her, so they had to inject her with a sedative. However, Feng Xueqin was heavily addicted to drugs, so the sedative wasnt really effective, but at least the male doctors were able to control her now. There was no medicine for drug addiction. She could only continue to be on drugs or get rid of it. Therefore, all that the doctors could do now was to deal with the wounds on her face. After treating the wounds well, Feng Xueqin was pushed into a VIP ward. Before long, Feng Xueqins older sister-inw, Lu Qiuting, and younger sister-inw, Tong Wen, came to visit her. Wu Jinyi called Lu Qiuting and only told her toe, but Lu Qiuting identally put it on speaker, so Tong Wen who was sitting by her side heard it too. Although Tong Wen and Feng Xueqin didnt get along, they were a family after all. Once Lu Qiuting and Tong Wen walked into the ward, they saw Feng Xueqin tied on the bed. She kept moving and struggling. but her face was wrapped in gauze bandages and her mouth was also shut by a piece of tape so that she couldnt shout. If she shouted it would affect the wounds on her cheeks, which would cause the wound to crack and be more and more serious. W-what has happened? Both Lu Qiuting and Tong Wen were scared by the scene. Wu Jinyi didnt tell them many details on the phone, but just told them that Feng Xueqin was injured and was in the hospital now. They didnt know how serious it was, but the scene before their eyes was very terrifying. Gu Ning did it. She disfigured Xueqins face and even forced her to drink a ss of drugs, Wu Jinyi said. What? How dare that bitch do that to Xueqin! Lu Qiuting was astonished and mad. Hearing that, Liu Xinqi frowned, and a touch of disdain shed by his eyes. However, for the sake of his business with the Feng family, he reminded Lu Qiuting out of kindness. Mrs. Feng, I dont think that the girl is someone you can mess with. Lu Qiuting was struck dumb for a second. She knew that Gu Ning wasnt simple, but a stupid woman who was as arrogant as her wasnt wiling to admit it. So what? Shes just a bastard! Well. Liu Xinqi put on a sarcastic smile. You see what has happened to Xueqin now, so you should know that you better stay away from her. He didnt expect that Lu Qiuting was as stupid as Feng Xueqin. Hearing that, Lu Qiuting shut her mouth. Who is Gu Ning? Shes so bold, Tong Wen asked with curiosity. She didnt feel angry just because Gu Ning had injured Feng Xueqin. Instead, she admired Gu Nings bravery very much. She understood that Feng Xueqin must have done something even more unpleasant beforehand for the girl to injure Feng Xueqin with no mercy at all. She knew Feng Xueqins personality very well, and Feng Xueqin already annoyed many people on normal days. Shes Tang Yunfans daughter, Wu Jinyi said. What? Hearing that, Tong Wen was shocked. Hasnt Tang Yunfan never gotten married or had any kids? If it was true, she now figured out the grudge between Gu Ning and Feng Xueqin. Feng Xueqin must have done something to hurt Gu Ning, then Gu Ning took revenge. Tang Yunfan hasnt gotten married or had any kids, and she is just a bastard! Lu Qiuting said with anger. It seemed that it was bad that Tang Yunfan had a kid without getting married. She actually had the same idea as Feng Xueqin. Qiuting, mind yournguage! I dont think that there is anything wrong with the fact that Tang Yunfan has a daughter without getting married. Why do you have to call the girl bastard? Do you think that you can mess with the Tang family? Tong Wen criticized Lu Qiuting. She waspletely disappointed in her two sister-inws, because both of them were stupid women who were digging their own graves. You... Lu Qiuting was displeased, but she had to admit that Tong Wen was right. Even so, the little bitch cant get away with it easily. I must seek justice for Xueqin! I think that Feng Xueqin asked for it herself. We should feel lucky that the Tang family let us get away with what she did, Tong Wen said and pointed out the truth. Tong Wen, how can you say that? Xueqin is a member of our family. How can you side with an outsider against her? Lu Qiuting med Tong Wen. Lu Qiuting, are you an idiot or something? Its Feng Xueqins fault from the very beginning! Tong Wen almost wanted to p Lu Qiutings face to wake her up. You... Lu Qiuting didnt know what to say now, because she knew that Tong Wen was right. Mrs. Feng, I think you better control yourself, or the whole Feng family will be involved in trouble because of you. You know nothing about what has happened, and you want to seek justice? Not to mention that you have no ability to mess with the Tang family, you better keep a distance from Gu Ning too. You should know Gu Nings special rtionship with the Kirin Gang. If she dared to injure Feng Xueqin right in the Earth Nightclub which is owned by the Kirin Gang, the senior management of the Kirin Gang must have allowed her to do so, Liu Xinqi said. Liu Xinqi was scared of Gu Ning now after Wu Jinyi told him that. He sensed that this girl wasnt simple at all. Chapter 725 - A Grilled Fish, Two Bottles of Beer

Chapter 725 A Grilled Fish, Two Bottles of Beer

However, Feng Xueqin wouldnt give up even though she knew that Gu Ning wasnt simple. Therefore, she was merely digging her own grave, and nobody could stop her. Lu Qiuting finally realized how serious it was, and didnt dare say another word. Jesus, shes so unbelievable! Tong Wen was shocked. I heard Gu Ning say that Feng Xueqin had schemed against her mother many times, which is the reason why she was so mad. I think the Tang family doesnt know about it yet, otherwise they would have taken action. Since you both are here, I can leave now. Oh, Ive already paid the medical fees, Liu Xinqi said, then left right away. He had invited Feng Xueqin to have some fun with him, so he felt slightly guilty and paid the fee for her. I think we should tell Pinghui, Tong Wen said, because they didnt know how to deal with it. Lu Qiuting called Feng Pinghui at once and told him what had happened. When Feng Pinghui heard it, he was in a rage. Feng Xueqin was really a trouble-maker in their family! Right now, he had no sympathy for Feng Xueqin at all, but onlyints. It was almost 10 pm when Gu Ning got back to her house in Huafu Hills, but Leng Shaoting still hadnt contacted her yet. She felt a little worried, but didnt know whether she should call him in case it interrupted him. Just as Gu Ning was about to open the door of her house, Cao Wenxin walked out of hers with an absent look on her face. When Cao Wenxin saw Gu Ning, she said to her, Im starving. Why dont we go out to have grilled fish together? Hearing grilled fish, Gu Nings mouth was watering so she agreed. There was a night-snack street across the road from Huafu Hills, so they directly walked there. What happened? You seem sad today, Gu Ning asked with concern. Nothing, Im just not in a good mood, Cao Wenxin said. She obviously wouldnt tell Gu Ning that she was missing Xin Bei. Since Cao Wenxin was unwilling to tell her, Gu Ning didnt ask further. They went to a popr grilled fish shop and ordered a grilled fish along with two bottles of beer. It was very popr and many people were waiting in line, but this shop was Cao Wenxins favorite, so they were willing to wait for a long time. While they were waiting for the fish, Cao Wenxin ordered a te of vegetables to relieve her hunger. Although Cao Wenxin was born in a super-rich and powerful family, she wasnt a picky eater. No matter if it was expensive food or a cheap andmon snack, she ate what she liked. Cao Wenxin wasnt like some rich people who thought that they were better than ordinary people and despised night snacks. However, half an hourter, several men grabbed Cao Wenxin and Gu Nings fish and told them to wait for the next one. Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin, of course, wouldnt stand for it, especially when Cao Wenxin was in a bad mood. She got mad at once, and raised her voice. What the f*ck! How can you be so shameless? You grabbed our fish and even told us to wait for the next one? Do you want to have a fight? Saying that, Cao Wenxin rolled up her sleeves, and it seemed like she wanted to fight. Oh, you have quite a temper! One of the men was amused by Cao Wenxins action. To Gu Ning and Cao Wenxins surprise, the man stopped arguing with them. Im not interested in fighting with a girl. Fine, you can have the grilled fish first. Cao Wenxin was disappointed that the man gave up and said with dissatisfaction, I thought that I could have a fight. Youre such a coward! Hearing that, the man was displeased. What did you say? You want to have a fight, right? Im going to punch a manter. If you dare to beat him for me, Ill pay the bill for you. Before Gu Ning could say something to stop Cao Wenxin, Cao Wenxin agreed without hesitation. Sure, do keep your word. She didntck money to pay for the grilled fish, but she ached to fight right now. Wenxin... Gu Ning looked at Cao Wenxin. It was obvious that she disagreed. Hearing Gu Nings voice, Cao Wenxin also realized that it wasnt appropriate, so she said, Well, forget it. After that, she sat down. The several men didnt say anything further, and the grilled fish was still ced on Gu Ning and Cao Wenxins table. How funny is it that Qiao Guanxiang who is the agent of a famous singer called me to borrow some money! the man who just argued with Cao Wenxin said. Qiao Guanxiang? Isnt he Xia Yichus ex-boyfriend? Gu Ning thought to herself, but didnt say anything. He called you to borrow some money? Isnt he very rich? Why did he do that? Exactly! Hes the agent of a famous singer after all. The other two men were confused. He told me that the singer was injured, and cant sing, so they cant make money. Whats worse, they also have to pay liquidated damages for those deals that they signed before, the man said. Well, I dont think that he can be poor overnight just because of that. He has several million yuan at least. I agree. Even though hecks money right now, how could he call you to borrow some money? He imed to be your close friend before he became an agent, but he pretended that he didnt know you once he was sessful. I think hes a shameless man! Indeed! Dont lend him any money! Of course I refused. In fact, he didnt tell me all the truth, because hes on drugs now, which is the real reason why hes in desperate need of money. Oh, thats the real reason! I think several million yuan is barely enough for him to pay for the drugs. When Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin almost finished eating, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning. Where are you now? Leng Shaoting asked. Im eating grilled fish with Wenxin on the night-snack street. Are you done? Gu Ning asked. Yeah, Im going back; it will take around 20 minutes. Will you wait for me there, or go directly home? Leng Shaoting asked. Were almost done too, so I think that we will go directly home, Gu Ning said. Great, Leng Shaoting said, then hung up. Cao Wenxin looked at Gu Ning. It seemed like she wanted to say something, but didnt say it aloud. What? Gu Ning asked. Is it Shaoting? Cao Wenxin asked. Yes, Gu Ning said, but Cao Wenxin didnt say anything further. After paying the bill, they left together. Chapter 726 - I Won Five Hundred Million Yuan!

Chapter 726 I Won Five Hundred Million Yuan!

On the way home, Cao Wenxin suddenly asked Gu Ning, Ningning, Aunt Man is back to City F, and you are alone with Shaoting now... Although Cao Wenxin didnt finish her sentence, Gu Ning understood her meaning very well. She flushed, and avoided Cao Wenxins question. However, Cao Wenxin wasnt willing to give up. She gently knocked Gu Nings arm and asked again, Ningning, have you done that with Shaoting yet? That meant sex of course. Cao Wenxin was a virgin, so she felt shy when she asked Gu Ning about that. Moreover, she couldnt help thinking of Xin Bei and picture them having sex... When Cao Wenxin realized what was on her mind, she flushed red and her heart was pounding. Gu Ning felt a little uneasy when Cao Wenxin asked her about that. Even so, she did her best to calm down. Why did you ask that all of a sudden? Nothing, Im just a little curious. Its fine if you dont want to tell me, Cao Wenxin said. It took them around 20 minutes to walk back to their houses from the night-snack street, and the lights were already on in Gu Nings house when they got back, which meant that Leng Shaoting was home. Why are the lights on in your house? Cao Wenxin was surprised, then soon figured out the reason. She looked at Gu Ning with envy on her face and said, Im so jealous of you that you have a loving boyfriend waiting for you at home. Well, Ill go back to my ce and sleep alone as usual. Saying that, Cao Wenxin walked towards her house. When she turned around, she put on a sad expression. She had never felt so lonely before. Right when Gu Ning was about to open the door, the door was opened and Leng Shaotings tall strong figure appeared in Gu Nings sight. Gu Ning smiled at him, then walked inside. The moment she entered the house, Leng Shaoting pressed her against the wall and kissed her without hesitation right at the entryway. Gu Ning was surprised and struggled. Its the entryway! Its fine, and its not a bad thing to do it in a new ce, Leng Shaoting said. He was growing interested in new ways of having sex. Gu Ning still felt a little uneasy, but didnt reject him. They didnt go back to the bedroom until they finished a round of sex. At this moment, Leng Shaoting finally had time to ask Gu Ning. What did you do to her? I left two cuts on each of her cheeks with a knife, and I also forced her to drink a ss of drugs, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning never disguised herself in front of Leng Shaoting. She wasnt worried that Leng Shaoting would think that she was malicious either, because that was what she was like, and she wouldnt change just because of a man. Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl in this lifetime or her previous incarnation. There was something in her blood that would never change. Although she knew that Leng Shaoting wouldnt mind, she still asked him, Do you think that Im vicious? Will you mind if my hands arepletely covered with blood? She still wanted to hear the answer from his mouth. Would you mind if my hands were fully covered with blood? Leng Shaoting asked her the same question. As a member of the special forces, he had killed no fewer people than Gu Ning in her previous incarnation. Of course not. Not at all, Gu Ning said. I wont either, Leng Shaoting said. They chose each other and were ready to ept one anothers good points and shorings. It wasnt a surprising answer, but Gu Ning was still delighted. Even though they were in love with each other, and both of them knew it very well, it was still different to hear it. To feel it was one thing, while to hearing it was another thing. It would be super boring if a couple didnt say any sweet nothings to each other. How did you deal with the rest of the things in the Earth Nightclub? Leng Shaoting asked. I ran into Qi Tianlin there, and I agreed to gamble with him, so he helped me deal with the rest, Gu Ning replied. We had 10 rounds of gambling, and the bet was a hundred million yuan a round. Five were draws, and I won the other five. All in all, I won five hundred million yuan today! Isnt it cool? Gu Ning looked at Leng Shaoting with excitement in her eyes. Seeing Gu Ning being excited, Leng Shaoting was aroused once again. The next day, the news that Tang Yunfan and Tang Haifeng had sessively been caught in a car ident and was now still unconscious went abroad all of a sudden, and it threw a bomb into the market at once. The staff of Tanghuang Group also felt nervous. Many people might have heard of what had happened to Tang Haifeng, but few knew that Tang Yunfan was also in danger. A team without a leader would fall into a mess sooner orter. Gu Ning knew clearly that the mastermind behind the leak problem would take action again. Facing the crisis, Tanghuang Group held another urgent meeting among the board of directors. Who spread the news abroad? Although Tang Yunhang seldom interfered in thepanys business, he would stand out when it was an emergency. Those directors all felt quite stressed at this moment. However, all of them denied it. Yunhang, I know that youre suspicious that one of us has spread the news abroad, but dont forget it only hurts us. Besides, Tanghuang Group has many enemies in business. Although the Tang family has a high-level security, it isnt fully closed. If someone wants to find out some confidential information, he could figure out a way or two, Tang Deming said in annoyance, as if he shouldnt be med. Chapter 727 - Tang Jiayang Is Back Chapter 727 Tang Jiayang Is Back However, no matter how much he denied it, he couldnt get rid of Tang Yunhangs suspicion. In fact, Tang Yunhang was very sure that he was involved in it. Tang Deming thought that they could do nothing about it as long as they didnt have solid proof, but he didnt know that he had actually already been exposed. The Tang family didnt catch him right now in order to find the person behind him. Even though Tang Deming lost touch with Zhang Yongjian, he thought that the Tang family didnt know about it because they hadnt taken any action yet. I agree, and I think that we should elect an acting chairman right now, or the staff and our business partners will leave us, Fu Kaiyu said. I think so too. Me too. We need to prevent our enemies in business from attacking us when were in a crisis. Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan agreed with Tang Deming. If so, I think we better elect an acting chairman as soon as possible, Tang Zhilin yield to the pressure. Five among eight directors agreed, so the other three obviously couldnt reject it. Tang Yunhang and Tang Yunrong could take part in the election, but they only had the right to vote. They along with the ninth director voted for Tang Zhilin. Fu Kaiyu, Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan voted for Tang Deming. Seeing that, Tang Zhilin couldnt stay calm anymore. He shouted at them, Cheng Zhongsheng, Wu Boyan, what do you mean? Dont we have the freedom to vote? Cheng Zhongsheng asked. You... Tang Zhilin was struck dumb. Tang Yunhang had 10% shares, Tang Zhilin and Tang Yunrong had 5% shares, while the ninth director had 2% shares, which amounted to 22% shares. Tang Deming had 8% shares, Cheng Zhongsheng had 6% shares, Fu Kaiyu had 5% shares, and Wu Boyan had 3% shares, which also amounted to 22% shares. Tang Yunfan alone owned 51% shares, and nobody else could change that. The other 5% shares were in the market. Both Tang Zhilin and Tang Deming held 22% shares in total, so they failed to elect the acting chairman. Well, I guess we cant elect the acting chairman today, Quan Mingkai said. Dont jump to the conclusion. I also have another 1% share which I bought from the stock market, Tang Deming said, and took out a document. Tang Deming was well-prepared today, and he wouldnt give it up easily. Hearing that, everyone was shocked. Tang Deming, youve schemed everything! Tang Zhilin questioned him. It seemed that he was angry because Tang Deming grabbed the position which belonged to him away. Dont put it so unpleasantly. I just want to save thepany, Tang Deming said like he was the hero. You... Tang Zhilin was mad, but didnt know what to say. Right at this moment, they heard noises from outside. Whats going on outside? They were all confused. The reporters, Quan Mingkai said after ncing at a new message he just received. The reporters? Why did reporterse here right now? Who told them toe here? Tang Zhilin frowned. Tang Deming, however, stayed calm. Without a doubt, it was he who told the reporters toe here. As long as the reporters sent the news out, it was impossible for others to reverse the decision. Before long, the door of the office was pushed open. A young man in his early twenties walked inside. He was handsome, energetic and resembled Tang Jiakai, but he had an air of maturity. He was precisely Tang Jiakais older twin brother, Tang Jiayang. Tang Jiayang was back from Country Y. Seeing Tang Jiayang, Tang Yunhangs group wasnt surprised at all, because it was their arrangement. Tang Demings group, on the other hand, rounded their eyes in shock. Although they never cared about Tang Jiayang, who was too young andcked experience, he was a stumbling block in their way after all. To their astonishment, he came back from Country Y right now. How is it possible? Didnt Tang Weiyong send someone to spy on Tang Jiayang? Why did we hear nothing about the news that hesing home? He showed up at this moment for nothing good! Tang Deming thought to himself, and he was right. I heard that there is a meeting among the board of directors today, and an acting chairman will be elected, Tang Jiayang said with a calm face. I dont think its necessary, because Chairman Yunfan has signed an appointment letter. If hes caught in any idents, I will be the acting chairman. What? Tang Deming couldnt believe his ears. Its true. Yan Weilun who was standing behind Tang Jiayang took out a document. This is the appointment letter written by Chairman Yunfan a long while ago. Let me have a look! Tang Deming stepped ahead in a hurry. He hoped that it was fake, but there indeed was Tang Yunfans handwriting on it, and it was set at Augustst year. Since Tang Jiayang had the appointment letter, he would be the acting chairman without election. Tang Deming was extremely unwilling to ept it, but he didnt dare to oppose it. He wasnt a man of outstanding ability after all, and did everything ording to Tang Weiyongs orders. The situation was different right now, and he had no idea how to deal with it. All he could do was tell Tang Weiyong the resultter. Those reporters soon spread the news out. Many people didnt have positive opinions on the fact that the acting chairman of Tanghuang Group was a young man who was just 20 or so. Other people, on the other hand, thought that there were many able people in Tanghuang Group, and even a young man would be able to run it well. Although Tang Jiayang was already 22, he was merely a kid in those experienced managers eyes. Actually, Tang Jiayang hadnt graduated from his college yet. Even so, Tang Jiayang already had a masters degree ofmercial management. Apart from Tang Yunfan, Tang Jiayang was the most talented businessman in the Tang family. Tang Yunfan didnt have any kids, so the Tang family raised Tang Jiayang as the heir of their family business. Exactly because of that, Tang Weiyong sent someone to spy on Tang Jiayang, instead of Tang Jiakai. Chapter 728 - A Copy Bracelet Chapter 728 A Copy Bracelet Since Tang Jiayang was assigned to be the acting chairman, nobody could oppose it. However, he still needed to face many challenges ahead. Therefore, although Tang Jiayang already sat on the position of acting chairman, it was just the beginning. Once the meeting ended, he had to get to know everything about the Tang familys business group. Luckily, the Tang family raised Tang Jiayang as the heir of their family business, so he was very familiar with it. Along with Quan Mingkai and Yan Weiluns assistance, he was able to take over thepany smoothly. Even so, it was his first time being the leader of arge dominant business group after all, so there was a lot for him to learn. Tang Deming went back to his officeter, and used another mobile phone to call Tang Weiyong When Tang Weiyong heard the news, he was angrier than ever, but could do nothing about it either. He knew that it wasnt easy to unseat the Tang family, which was the reason why he was the mastermind behind the scene till now. To his astonishment, Tang Jiayang was able to quietly go back home without anyone knowing about it. It seems that I have to use my ace in the hole right now. Tang Weiyongs eyes were full of viciousness. He thought that Tang Deming could be the acting chairman this time, and they would carry out their n at a slow pace, but he was wrong. Tang Weiyong didnt tell Tang Deming what he was going to do next, and Tang Deming didnt ask further either. Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan had supported Tang Deming at the meeting, but they werent worried at all after Tang Deming failed, because Quan Mingkai understood the reason why they had done it. Someone had abducted Cheng Zhongshengs son and Wu Boyans daughter before the meeting, and forced them to side with Tang Deming. Both Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan nned to stay neutral in this fight for power, but they were forced to make a choice. They never doubted the Tang familys ability, so they told Quan Mingkai everything. Quan Mingkai told them to do what they were told to do for their childrens safety. They had supported Tang Deming today, and it wasnt their fault that Tang Deming failed. Wa After a while, Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan received a call from their kids, and were told that they were safe back home. Those abductors had let their children go, not because they were kind, but because it was better for them to avoid unnecessary trouble right now. Today was also the reopening day of Kamei Beauty Salon in City F. In the beginning, the majority of their customers were unwilling to ept the new skincare products, especially because they were new andcked fame. Nevertheless, more and more people fell in love with them after trying it, and the new skincare products soon became popr. Some customers who hesitated to try it decided to wait until they were sure that the new skincare products were safe. What had happened at Kouzi yesterday happened again today at Jade Beauty Jewelry. Someone took a jade bracelet of low quality to Jade Beauty Jewelry and imed that Jade Beauty Jewelry had deceived consumers. The bracelet indeed looked quite simr to the real one. Although others in the store didnt believe it, the person had the receipt of the jade, which made people wonder whether Jade Beauty Jewelry had really sold fake jade jewelry to its consumers. Gu Ning was in the store today as well, and she was obviously annoyed. Did you say that you bought this bracelet in our store? Although Gu Ning was mad, she didnt show it on her face, and stayed calm. Since the man had the receipt, it proved that he had bought a bracelet here, but he must have reced the real one with a fake one. Yes, I bought it right here. I thought that it was a high-end jade bracelet, but it turned out to be fake! the middle-aged man said. Gu Ning sneered and asked, Great. If you bought this jade bracelet right here, tell me which saleswoman served you? She did. The man pointed at a saleswoman, and the saleswoman seemed a little embarrassed. It was true that she had served the man. Gu Ning understood that the man had bought a bracelet here, so she didnt me the saleswoman, but said, Since she has served you, her fingerprints must be on this jade bracelet. We can do a fingerprint authentication to see whether its true. Hearing that, the man panicked a little, then soon calmed himself down. Many people have touched this bracelet. Who knows whether hers are still on it! Well find out after the fingerprint authentication, Gu Ning said. By the way, since many people have touched this bracelet, how can you be sure that this bracelet is the same one that you bought here? Well... The man was struck dumb. He didnt expect that this young girl was so smart. Other people in the store werent dumb, and realized the mans real purpose given his reaction. Exactly! Why do you hesitate to have the fingerprint authentication done? Well know whether its real or not after that. I think Miss Gu is right. This bracelet couldnt be the same one he bought here. I heard from my friend that a woman caused some trouble at Kouzi the same way yesterday. She imed that the Kouzi facial mask caused a rash on her face, but didnt dare to try a new piece to see whether she was telling the truth. I think that they must be jealous of the poprity of Kouzi and Jade Beauty Jewelry. Hearing that, Gu Ning wasnt surprised. Chapter 729 - Promote Products

Chapter 729 Promote Products

Do you mean they could be sent by those businessmen who are jealous of Jade Beauty Jewelry? I think its highly possible. What a dirty trick! Dont they know that the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry has a powerful friend circle? Hearing peoples discussion, the man was scared. Jade Beauty Jewelry will, of course, never deceive its consumers, and were willing to take the responsibility if there is any problem with the quality of our products. However, if anyone dares to cause trouble here, Im not afraid to pay him or her back. Gu Nings voice was as cold as ice, and was quite threatening. In fact, Gu Ning alone was very powerful. All of a sudden, the man ran outside, in case Gu Ning caught and punished him. However, Gu Ning didnt bother to do that. The mans reaction already proved everything, and others kept on shopping in the store of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Everyone, in order to celebrate, each of you can have 20% off as long as you buy jewelry here today. If the bill exceeds a million yuan, well send you a piece of jewelry which is worth around a hundred thousand yuan! Gu Ning said. She was a very generous boss. A VIP member could only have 5% off, but they could have 20% off today! It was a big discount in the jewelry industry. The people in the store all cheered hearing the exciting news. Miss Gu, I hope that you can celebrate more in the future so that we can have more discounts, a woman joked. Ha-ha, right! others all agreed. A 20% discount could save them over a hundred thousand yuan after all. No problem! Gu Ning also felt happy when her customers were excited. Seeing Gu Ning being so happy, Leng Shaoting was also happy. After that, Gu Ning said to the woman who just joked with her, Maam, I noticed that there is e on your face. Why dont you try a Kouzi facial mask? Its very effective and safe. Gu Ning seized this chance to promote her skincare products. Really? Let me have a try please. The womans face lit up at once. Every woman cared about her skin condition, and other female customers in the store all turned to look at Gu Ning. Miss Gu, is it real? Miss Gu, can I have a try too? If its really effective and safe, I want to buy some. They discussed it and couldnt wait to see its effect right now. That was exactly what Gu Ning wanted to see. Maam, would you mind removing your makeup to try the facial mask? Of course not, the woman said. Gu Ning then guided the woman walking to the washroom, and others were waiting at the lounge. Leng Shaoting, however, walked into the office to wait for Gu Ning, because he felt ufortable being stared at by those women outside. The womans skin was a little dark yellow after removing the makeup. Although she took good care of her skin in her daily life, it wasnt very useful. She was an aged woman anyway, so normal skincare products werent as effective as they were when she was young. Moreover, she probably didnt use the kind of skincare products which were suitable for her skin type. Even a famous international brand wasnt suitable for everyone. Kouzi skincare products, on the other hand, had a special ingredient which was Gu Nings magical power crystal. After removing the make-up, the woman walked out, and her skin was clearly not in a good condition. Afterwards, Gu Ning took out a box of facial mask from her backpack right in front of them. She opened it, and helped the woman wear a piece. Is Kouzi a new skincare brand? Ive never heard of it before. Yeah, its new, and I established it, Gu Ning said. Given her good fame and reputation now, people tended to believe her words. What? You established it? Hearing that, they were all surprised. Not only Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm, but even Kouzi was also established by her! Yes, and Im using this brand myself now. You can check my skin. Im not wearing any makeup now, Gu Ning said. Really? Hearing that, they were even more surprised. They had noticed Gu Nings smooth and shiny skin at the very beginning, but they just thought that she must be very good at making herself up. To their astonishment, Gu Ning wasnt wearing any makeup! In that case, they were looking forward to seeing the effect of the facial mask even more. Ten minutester, the woman removed the facial mask from her face. Once the facial mask was removed, it was very obvious that half of the e disappeared from her face, and her skin became much brighter. Jesus, half of the e has disappeared. Its so amazing! I think her skin is much brighter now. Its hydrated too. The woman was also excited, and checked her face in the mirror at once. Miss Gu, where can I buy this facial mask? she asked Gu Ning. I want to buy some too! other women said with one ord. The first direct-sale store is in the capital, and we are opening a branch in City B in a few days. If you want to buy some right now, you can write down your names and numbers, and Ill call them to send some here as soon as possible. Once the products are delivered here, you cane here to pick them up. How is that? Gu Ning asked. Chapter 730 - Tang Jiayang Meets Gu Ning

Chapter 730 Tang Jiayang Meets Gu Ning

Sure! They all agreed with excitement. Are there any other skincare products in addition to facial mask? another woman asked. Kouzi provides every kind of skincare products, and Im confident that each of them is more effective than any other skincare products of the same kind on the market, Gu Ning said. I strongly suggest you try it first before you pay for it. Although we havent tried all of them yet, weve seen the great effect of the facial mask, and I think that the other products couldnt be bad, a woman said. I agree, and I trust Miss Gu, another woman said. Um, does it have any side effects? someone asked with worries. Gu Ning smiled. I think you better have a try yourself before you buy it. I have several samples with me, and you can share them. Once the products are delivered here, you can also have a check. As for the prices, we set the prices as high as those famous international brands, so you can buy them if you think theyre worth it. If not, you can choose not to buy them. Its all up to you. In fact, customers in this store were all rich people. They could afford extremely expensive jade jewelry, so a set of high-end skincare products was nothing. Gu Ning said that just because she didnt want to force them to buy them. Well, I think that if theyre effective and safe, theyre worth that much money. Exactly! I agree. All of them were already used to buying famous international skincare brands, and didnt care about the prices. After giving them samples, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left together. Those women, on the other hand, stayed in the store shopping for jewelry. They could have 20% off today after all! They came here to buy jewelry. Since they could have a big discount today, many of them decided to buy more. In addition, some potential customers also didnt hesitate to buy the jewelry because of the good discount. When they walked out of the jewelry store, Leng Shaoting looked at Gu Ning with his eyes full of love. Youre really good at doing business. Ha-ha, of course I am! Gu Ning felt very happy today, and didnt bother to hide her pride in herself. Seeing Gu Ning being so excited, Leng Shaoting also felt happy, and there was a smile on his lips. Right at this moment, two female passers-by noticed it and were stunned by his charming smile. Wow, hes so handsome! I feel like Im in love now. Gu Ning turned to look at Leng Shaoting at once, then said, Stop smiling. Girls cant move a step forward because of you! Hearing that, Leng Shaoting put on an expressionless face without dy. I promise Ill only smile in front of you, Leng Shaoting said. Great. Gu Ning was satisfied. When they were in the car, Leng Shaoting asked, Where are we going next? To the hospital, Gu Ning said. No problem. Leng Shaoting started the car, leaving for the hospital. Before long, they arrived at the hospital. On their way to the ward, Gu Ning met a womans eyes when they walked towards each other. The woman seemed surprised at first, then was angry disying a strong hatred. Gu Ning didnt understand why the woman red at her and frowned, because she had never met the woman before. Leng Shaoting was also displeased, and gave the woman a cold nce, which scared the woman, and she turned her face away at once. She didnt dare to meet Leng Shaotings eyes. Gu Ning ignored her, and walked past her with Leng Shaoting This woman was Lu Qiuting. She red at Gu Ning with strong hatred because of Feng Xueqin. Thinking of Liu Xinqis words and Feng Pinghuis warning, she didnt have the courage to p Gu Ning. Actually, even though she wanted to pay Gu Ning back, she was doomed to fail and was unable to bear the consequences of it. Speaking of Feng Xueqin, she was in a worse condition right now, because she struggled a lot during the withdrawal and the wounds on her face tore, which caused a lot of bleeding. It tortured Feng Xueqin more than ever, and she felt like she was dying. In the end, Feng Pinghui had to send someone to buy some drugs from the Earth Nightclub for her to calm down. Gu Ning already heard the news that Tang Jiayang was back, but didnt meet him until they gathered together in the hospital around 6 pm. Tang Jiayang had also heard of Gu Ning and seen her photo. He admired her a lot and was eager to meet her in person. Finally, they had a chance to meet each other. Hey, Jiayang, been a while! You look stronger now. Want to have apetition? Cao Wenxin was in the hospital before Tang Jiayang, so she walked to him once he showed up, like she was going to have a fight with him. Tang Jiayang frowned and moved a step back. I heard from Jiakai that youve stopped bullying him. What, do you n to bully me now? It was obvious that he couldnt beat Cao Wenxin in a fight. Thats because I have a helper who can beat her down! Tang Jiakai said with pride. He came here along with Tang Jiayang. Youre a coward, and you turned to a girl for help! Cao Wenxin mocked him. You... Tang Jiakai was mad, but didnt know what to say. Come on, beat me if youre annoyed. Cao Wenxin enjoyed the feeling when Tang Jiakai was mad but didnt dare to fight with her. Alright, stop arguing. Youre not kids anymore, Cao Ruihua said and criticized Cao Wenxin. Cao Wenxin pouted, and closed her mouth. After that, Tang Jiayang greeted the older generation before his sight fell on Gu Ning. Hi, nice to meet you, Im Tang Jiayang. He was a mature stable young man, so he didnt show much excitement on his face. Nice to meet you too, Im Gu Ning. Gu Ning smiled and shook hands with him. Both of them had heard of each other before, so there was no need for them to introduce themselves to one another. Chapter 731 - Tang Xinrui Is Exposed

Chapter 731 Tang Xinrui Is Exposed

And this is? Tang Jiayang looked at Leng Shaoting who was standing behind Gu Ning. Oh, this is my boyfriend, Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning said. Nice to see you, Mr. Leng. Tang Jiayang wasnt surprised that Gu Ning already had a boyfriend at such an early age. Nice to see you, Leng Shaoting said. After that, they began to talk about the business. The mastermind behind the scheme must feel threatened since Jiayang is back now, so Jiayang will be in a very dangerous situation these days. Yunhang, send two of the best bodyguards to protect Jiayang, Tang Haifeng said. Sure, Tang Yunhang replied. Gu Ning took out a porcin bottle at this time, and there were three power crystals inside. She gave it to Tang Jiayang. Take this medicine with you. If youre injured, take a pill at once. Thanks. Tang Jiayang took it without hesitation, because he had heard a lot about Gu Ning and knew that she had a magical medicine and that his grandfather was cured by it. They didnt stay in the ward for long, and went back to the Tang familys houseter. ... In City F, the police finally caught the man who had raped Lin Lijuan after two days of searching and investigation, then took him to court. A rapist was generally put in jail for more than three years, and less than 10 years, but the man would have the heaviest sentence since Lin Lijuan was Gu Nings rtive. However, after the investigation, the police found out that the man had been put in jail once before because of the same crime, and he didnt leave prison untilst year. Given his previous behavior, the police believed that he must havemitted other crimes as well. It turned out that he hadmitted the crime of rape twice within this year, so he would be put in jail for the rest of his life. Gu Qinxiang told Gu Qingyun what had happened to Lin Lijuan, but he didnt tell him that Lin Lijuan had been raped. What had happened to Lin Lijuan didnt go abroad either. In addition to them, only the police in the police station were aware of it. When Gu Qingyun heard the terrible news that Lin Lijuan had a mental problem now, he asked for leave, and came back home without dy. In the Tang familys house, the housekeeper already told the cooks to prepare dinner. Although Tang Yunfan epted the fact that Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend, he still didnt know how to get along with him, especially when Gu Man was absent and he didnt know who he could talk with. During the past years, Tang Yunfan seldom talked with his family, and they didnt share manymon topics either. After dinner, Tang Yunfan asked Leng Shaoting, Do you know how to y Xiangqi[1]? Sure, Leng Shaoting said. Come on, y with me, Tang Yunfan said. No problem. Leng Shaoting agreed. Tang Yunfan was his future father-inw, and he didnt dare to reject him. When they were in the game, Tang Yunfan didnt focus on it, and made many mistakes, but Leng Shaoting never pointed it out, norined, because they were just ying it for fun. Leng Shaotings good attitude pleased Tang Yunfan, and he let him go after two rounds. They stayed for a while longer, then left along with Cao Wenxin. That night, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting exercised as usual before they fell asleep together. Gu Man went back to City B the day after the opening of the beauty salon, because both Gu Ning and Tang Yunfan were in City B, and she missed them. On the other hand, Leng Shaoting had to leave to deal with something that morning. Although he was unwilling to leave Gu Ning, he had to do so. Apart from that, Zuo Jiangkui would arrive at City B that afternoon. Qi Tianlin called Gu Ning at noon and told her to meet him at the same room in the Earth Nightclub tonight around 8 pm. Gu Mannded at the airport of City B around 12:30 pm, and Gu Ning went to pick her up. After that, they went to dine together before Gu Ning drove Gu Man to the Tang familys house. Gu Man told Gu Ning what Lin Lijuan had been through during the past several days. Gu Ning was surprised, but didnt have any sympathy for her. Lin Lijuan wasnt someone important in her life, and Gu Man was kind enough to Lin Lijuan. If Gu Ning had been there, she would have ignored Lin Lijuan. Gu Man had no intention to make Gu Ning feel sorry for Lin Lijuan, she simply told Gu Ning the story. After lunch, Gu Ning drove Gu Man to the Tang familys house. It was a busy day for Gu Ning today, and she received Ks call when they arrived. K told her that he had found a secret about Tang Deming. Tang Deming had been to a house many days ago. The house was under the name of a woman called Tang Xinrui, and Tang Xinrui had shown up at the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Afterwards, K sent Gu Ning an email. Gu Ning checked the email at once on her phone. Tang Xinrui was 24 years old this year and had graduated from Country Y half a year ago. Her major was business administration. After graduation, Tang Xinrui went back home and now worked in the finance department of Tanghuang Group. After reading that, Gu Ning was very clear that Tang Xinrui applied for a job in Tanghuang Group for a certain purpose. Since Tang Deming had contacted Tang Xinrui, what was their rtionship? The document showed that Tang Xinrui was an orphan and had been adopted by a woman in Country Y, but it was obvious that there must be a connection between Tang Deming and Tang Xinrui. Gu Ning thought that Tang Xinrui might be Tang Demings love child or they could be rtives. It was also possible that they just worked together for the same aim. Gu Ning, however, believed that Tang Xinrui wasnt the mastermind, but just a pawn. K also found out that there were two phone numbers under Tang Xinruis ID card, and the two phone numbers contacted each other often. It was obvious that another person was using the other phone number. Seeing that, Gu Ning suspected that the mastermind could be using the other phone number under Tang Xinruis ID card. [1] Xiangqi, also called Chinese chess, is a strategy board game for two yers. It is one of the most popr board games in China, and is in the same family as Western chess, chaturanga, shogi, Indian chess and janggi. Chapter 732 - Lin Tianyou Threatens Yu Zi

Chapter 732 Lin Tianyou Threatens Yu Zi

No matter what, since Tang Xinruis real identity was exposed, Gu Ning had to tell Quan Mingkai right now and let him handle it. Therefore, she called Quan Mingkai at once. Lady Ning, may I help? Quan Mingkai asked. A friend of mind is keeping a close eye on Tang Deming, and he found out that Tang Deming visited a house a couple of days ago. The owner of the house is Tang Xinrui, who is working in the finance department of Tanghuang Group., Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Quan Mingkai was slightly surprised, but not very astonished. He knew that Tang Deming had many helpers in Tanghuang Group which was argepany, but he was still surprised to learn that Tang Xinrui might have a rtionship with the mastermind Since he was aware of it now, he had to conduct the investigation. The finance department was a key department of apany after all. When it was almost 6 pm, Yu Zi went to Fengshang Shopping Mall. She seldom came to the store these days, and spent most of her time in the factory to design and make gowns. There were two ways of making gowns. One was made by machine, and the other was handmade. Handmade gowns were currently done by Yu Zi, and they were several times more expensive than machine-made ones. It took just a little while for a machine to produce a gown, but it took many days to make a gown by hand. During this time, Yang Ziqian kept in touch with Yu Zi, and they sometimes dined and watched a film together. Yu Zi had a good impression of Yang Ziqian, so she was willing to meet him once she was free. This time, she also came here to meet Yang Ziqian. Yu Zi already bought a white BMW which cost seven hundred thousand yuan. She parked her car, then entered the shopping mall. However, Lin Tianyou appeared out of the blue and stopped her. Yu Zi frowned and a touch of disdain shed by her eyes. She ignored him, and tried to walk away. Lin Tianyou, however, caught her wrist. Let me go! Yu Zi struggled, but failed to get rid of his hand. She red at him. Lin Tianyou, what do you want? Are you dating Yang Ziqian? Lin Tianyou wore a malicious expression and questioned Yu Zi, like she had betrayed him. Yu Zi was mad and sneered, Its none of your business! Youre mine, so it is my business! Lin Tianyou said, and tightened his hand around Yu Zis wrist. Yu Zi, at this moment, noticed his abnormal reaction. She thought that Lin Tianyou must be going crazy, because they had been broken up for more than a year. Lin Tianyou, I have no rtionship with you, so let me go right now! Yu Zi struggled again. Yu Zi, how can you hurt me like this? I already promised that Ill treat you well for the rest of my life. Why would you still reject me? Lin Tianyou said with a sad face, like he was the victim. vas Lin Tianyou, who do you think you are? I only feel disgusted every time I see you, Yu Zi said. Let me go right now, or Ill call the police. Yu Zi lost her patience. Hearing that, Lin Tianyou suddenly approached Yu Zi, which scared her. Lin Tianyou, stop right there. Let me go! Yu Zis shout attracted attention from people around them. Seeing a woman caught by a man, many people walked forward, trying to help Yu Zi out. However, Lin Tianyou took out a knife at short notice, and pressed it against Yu Zis neck. Yu Zi was so scared that she could barely move. Donte closer or Ill kill her! Lin Tianyou yelled at the crowd. To their astonishment, the man dared to use a knife to threaten a woman in a public ce. Jesus, is he crazy? Its a public ce! I think hell be put in jail. Is this a crime of passion? Stop discussing! The woman needs help. Lets call the police! After that, someone called the police. Lin Tianyou, however, didnt pay attention to the crowd, but kept staring straight at Yu Zi with a pair of bloodshot eyes. Yu Zi, if you donte back to me, Ill kill you. L-let me go first. Yu Zi didnt dare to annoy Lin Tianyou, in case he killed her once he lost control of himself. No, if you dont agree to get back together with me, I wont let you go. Lin Tianyou threatened. Sure, sure, I agree. Yu Zi just wanted to save her life right now and calm him down. Really? Do you mean it? Are you lying to me? Lin Tianyou didnt believe it. I mean it, Yu Zi said. Prove it! Lin Tianyou said. How? Yu Zi didnt know what to do. She felt so helpless right now. I-I dont know either. Lin Tianyou frowned. He didnt know how to make Yu Zi prove her love for him, because he subconsciously believed that Yu Zi still hated him. Therefore, even if Yu Zi figured out a way to prove it, he wouldnt believe it either. Yu Zi was in despair. Luckily, the police station was very close to Fengshang Shopping Mall, so the police arrived at the scene within two minutes. Seeing the police, Lin Tianyou was scared, and the knife shook in his hand and cut Yu Zis neck. Although the cut wasnt deep, Yu Zi shouted in pain, and the police didnt dare to move forward. Chapter 733 - Lin Tianyou Is Caught

Chapter 733 Lin Tianyou Is Caught

Stop there! Donte closer! Lin Tianyou lost control of himself and yelled in anger. His hand which was holding the knife was trembling, and it was very likely that he would cut Yu Zis neck again. Let her go now. Do you know that you can be put in jail? a policeman said to Lin Tianyou. However, Lin Tianyou wouldnt listen to him. F*ck off, you all! F*ck off! Its none of your business. Right at this moment, Yang Ziqian also arrived, and saw that Yu Zi was being threatened by Lin Tianyou. He got nervous and mad when he noticed the blood and cut on Yu Zis neck. He ached to tear Lin Tianyou into pieces, but calmed himself down trying to figure out a way to rescue Yu Zi. Yu Zi was in a very dangerous situation right now, because the knife was pressed right against her neck. What do you want to do? the policeman asked. I want to be with her! Lin Tianyou stared at Yu Zi with his eyes full of a desire to possess. Since you want to be with her, why are you hurting her? Shouldnt you protect her? the policeman asked him. I-I-I... She refused to be with me! Lin Tianyou shouted in anger and sadness. Yang Ziqian had served in the army and was now involved in the police force, so he knew many fighting skills. While the policeman was talking with Lin Tianyou, Yang Ziqian secretly moved behind Lin Tianyous back where he couldnt see him. At short notice, he dashed out. Seeing that, everyone was surprised. However, before they could exim, Yang Ziqian already stood behind Lin Tianyou. Afterwards, he caught Lin Tianyous hand which was holding the knife, and grabbed his other hand which was on Yu Zis shoulder. With two clear sounds, Lin Tianyous wrists were dislocated and Yu Zi finally got rid of his control. Those policemen ran to them at once. Some supported Yu Zi to stand, while others caught Lin Tianyou. After the police caught Lin Tianyou, Yang Ziqian came to Yu Zi and said with concern, Let me take you to the hospital. Thanks, Yu Zi said. Given the situation, the police needed their oral confession, but it was obvious that Yu Zi needed to be treated as soon as possible, so a policeman was sent to follow them to the hospital. However, Yang Ziqian rejected it. He took out his police officer certificate and said, Im a police officer; Ill bring her to the police stationter. Oh, Lord Yang! Please do. Seeing Yang Ziqians police officer certificate, the policeman recognized him at once and agreed without hesitation. After that, Yang Ziqian carried Yu Zi in his arms, which scared her a little, and she flushed red at once. Um, I can walk. Youre injured now, Yang Ziqian said. I... Yu Zi still wanted to say something, but Yang Ziqian strode ahead without dy. Yu Zi felt quite uneasy in Yang Ziqians arms, and didnt dare to meet his eyes. Her face had turned pale in horror just then, and now she seemed worse after her face turned red. Is it very painful? Yang Ziqian was more worried. No, its fine. Yu Zi denied it. In fact, the cut wasnt deep, and she just lost a small amount of blood. Im sorry. I came toote. Yang Ziqian med himself. Although he and Yu Zi were just friends, he took their rtionship very seriously, so he thought that it was his duty to protect her well. Therefore, he med himself now because he failed to do that. Its not your fault! Yu Zi said. Lin Tianyou was the one who should be med. Yang Ziqian didnt say anything further, but swore to himself that he would never allow anyone else to hurt Yu Zi again from now on. Yang Ziqian and Yu Zi went to the hospital, and Lin Tianyou was taken to the police station. Given what he had done today, he was doomed to jail. The police informed Lin Tianyous family when he was brought to the police station. Lin Tianyous father was frightened when he heard the shocking news. He could never imagine that his son would break thew. However, he only had one son, and didnt know what to do if his only son was put in jail. What happened? Mrs. Lin asked her husband after seeing his unusual reaction. Tianyou was arrested by the police because he used a knife to threaten a woman in a public ce, Lin Tianyous father said. What? Mrs. Lin was shocked, and fell on the sofa. Impossible! I dont believe that Tianyou would do that! Mrs. Lin couldnt believe or ept it. Her son already broke thew, and was going to be put in jail. Once her son was put in jail, his life was ruined. All of a sudden, Mrs. Lin caught her husbands hand and cried, We cant let our son be put in jail. Itll ruin his life! Do something. Lets go to the police station first, and see whether we can settle it out of court, Lin Tianyous father said. He obviously wanted to help his son out, but he wasnt an influential figure, so it wasnt easy for him to do that. Both the victim and the police station had to agree on it if they wanted to settle it out of court. Sure, we can pay her over a million yuan for it as long as she wont sue Tianyou, Mrs. Lin said. She didnt mind how much they had to spend on it. They also didnt know that the woman was Yu Zi, or they would be aware that it was very difficult for them to settle it out of court. Of course, given Mrs. Lins character, she would only force Yu Zi to agree to settle it out of court if she found out that Yu Zi was the victim. Chapter 734 - Settle It out of Court? Impossible

Chapter 734 Settle It out of Court? Impossible

Before long, Lin Tianyous parents arrived at the police station. At this moment, Lin Tianyou got his reason back, and realized that he had made a big mistake. His parents didnt know that the victim was Yu Zi until they met him. After hearing that, Lin Tianyous parents had a feeling that it would be harder for them to settle it out of court, because Lin Tianyou had cheated on Yu Zi before after all. Afterwards, Mrs. Lin thought that it could also be easy for them to solve this problem, because Lin Tianyou was Yu Zis ex-boyfriend anyway. Since she was fine now, they could pay her some mental damagepensation to end this mess. Mrs. Lin was really very selfish and shameless. In fact, if it hadnt been for Yang Ziqian, Lin Tianyou might have killed Yu Zi. Although Lin Tianyous father disapproved of it, he also believed that they should have a nice talk with Yu Zi, and hoped that she could agree to settle it out of court. Yu Zi went to the police station after getting the cut looked at in the hospital. It was just a minor injury, so she would recover after a few days. When Yu Zi met Lin Tianyous parents in the police station, she just gave them a nce, then moved her eyes away. Mrs. Lin, however, dashed forward and said to Yu Zis face, Yu Zi, I know that Tianyou has made a mistake, but we can settle it out of court. Were willing to pay the medical fee and mental damagepensation. Mrs. Lins attitude was as arrogant as usual. Settle it out of court? Yu Zi looked at Mrs. Lin. Impossible. He asked for it himself and he should bear the result of the mistake hes made. Yu Zi wasnt a coward, and she would never forget those who hurt her. You... Mrs. Lin didnt expect that Yu Zi would be so tough. Actually, it wasnt a surprise, because Yu Zi had shown her hatred towards Lin Tianyou many times before, but Mrs. Lin refused to ept it. Mrs. Lin, Lin Tianyou broke thew and he should be put in jail. If your life is under threat, will you forgive the person who threatens to kill you? Yang Ziqian questioned, and Mrs. Lin felt quite stressed at this moment. Since Yang Ziqian said that, Lin Tianyous father understood that it was hopeless that they could settle it out of court. However, Lin Tianyou was his only child, so he had to do something. Yu Zi, please ept my apologies for Tianyous terrible behavior. Saying that, Lin Tianyous father bowed to her. He seemed very sincere, but Yu Zi wasnt touched at all. Tianyou is our only child, and we cant see him put in jail. Could you forgive him this time? Lin Tianyous father said. Mr. Lin, I think Ive already put it clearly, Yang Ziqian said and frowned. Ive told you that he broke thew and should be put in jail. Hearing that, Lin Tianyous father closed his mouth. In fact, there was a chance to settle it out of court as long as Yu Zi was willing to do so. Mr. Lin, Im sorry. I insist on dealing with this case ording to thew, Yu Zi said. I think we should go give the oral confession now. After that, Yu Zi walked inside, followed by Yang Ziqian. Yu Zi, how can you... Mrs. Lin was unwilling to ept it, but was stopped by her husband. Stop, she already put it clearly. Lin Tianyous father was reluctant to ept the result as well, but there was nothing else he could do now. Do we have to see Tianyou put in jail? Hes our only child! Mrs. Lin burst into tears. Parents were all the same in this world, but everyone should pay for what they had done. Stop crying. Lin Tianyous father snapped at her. Dont forget that you interfered in their rtionship before. Do you think that we can do anything we want to just because were a little rich? We were born poor too, and weve worked hard to get what we have today. Lin Tianyous father was a good man, and he had never interfered in Lin Tianyous personal affairs. He didnt have time to do that either. However, both his wife and his son were snobbish. Lin Tianyous father had built his career by working hard. Yu Zi was doing the same thing. She became a famous and sessful designer from being amon white cor worker by working hard as well. Charm was very popr and profitable now, and it had a close rtionship with Jade Beauty Jewelry. In that case, Yu Zi had a bright future ahead, and she could be much richer than the Lin family. When Lin Tianyou heard that Yu Zi insisted on dealing with this case ording to thew, he was in despair. He knew that he ruined his own life. After giving an oral confession, Yu Zi left with Yang Ziqian. At the same time, Gu Ning came to the Earth Nightclub alone. Chapter 735 - Despise Gu Ning? Chapter 735 Despise Gu Ning? Qiao Ya didnt go there with Gu Ning, because Gu Ning didnt know when she would go back home, and Gu Man would be safe with Qiao Ya. Although it was impossible that Feng Xueqin could hurt Gu Man again, Tang Deming was still a threat. Therefore, the Tang family was in a dangerous situation now. None of them werepletely safe. Before Gu Ning arrived, Qi Tianlin and Zuo Jiangkui were already in the gambling room. Yu Hao and Cheng Hua were standing behind Qi Tianlin, while a beautiful young woman in her early twenties sat by Zuo Jiangkuis side, and there were four bodyguards at his back. Zuo Jiangkui was a calcting man who was around 35 years old. The woman by his side was He Hongjies fourth daughter, He Siyin. They arrived at 7:40 pm, but Gu Ning was still absent when it was almost 8 pm, which displeased He Siyin. Mr. Qi, its only five minutes away from 8 pm. Where is your gambler? Isnt it not 8 pm yet? Qi Tianlin said in an arrogant tone as always. He didnt bother to give He Siyin a nce, which upset He Siyin. Qi Tianlian never paid much attention to her, and she would almost doubt her charm if she didnt have so many admirers. I dont think its polite to keep your guests waiting! He Siyin argued. She doesnt work for me, but is also a distinguished guest of the Kirin Gang, Qi Tianlin said. He wasnt ttering Gu Ning, but was telling the truth. In his eyes, Gu Ning was a distinguished guest. Although he wasnt very familiar with Gu Ning, there was a very important deal between them. Gu Nings magical medicine was unusually effective, so he cherished his rtionship with Gu Ning. A distinguished guest? He Siyin was surprised. The He family had a good connection with the Kirin Gang, but Qi Tianlin never treated them as distinguished guests. When it was three minutes away from 8 pm, Gu Ning entered the room. Both Zuo Jiangkui and He Siyin frowned when Gu Ning showed up, because they thought that she was just an ordinary young girl. However, if she was able to walk inside without anyones permission at this moment, she must be the gambler that Qi Tianlin had told them about. Mr. Qi, are you sure the gambler is this girl? Zuo Jiangkui asked with obvious disdain. Right, Qi Tianlin said, but didnt exin further. It was to his advantage if they took Gu Ning lightly. Come here. Qi Tianlin waved his hand at Gu Ning. Although he still seemed arrogant, it was obvious that he treated Gu Ning much gentler than he did He Siyin. He Siyin felt disappointed, because she had never seen Qi Tianlin treat a girl so politely before. Was it because this young girl was more beautiful than her? He Siyin admitted that Gu Ning was very attractive, and she was slightly jealous of her beauty too, but she didnt hate her, because they were merely strangers. Gu Ning didnt feel uneasy at all, but walked towards Qi Tianlin with a calm face, then sat down by his side. Qi Tianlin didnt introduce them to each other, but directly said, Shell gamble with you on behalf of me in the following hours. You can set the bets as you want, I wont be involved. Although Zuo Jiangkui came here to gamble with Qi Tianlin, it didnt mean that Qi Tianlin had to y the game with him in person. They just needed to obey the deal no matter who lost the game. No problem. I just hope you wont me us for taking advantage of a little child. Zuo Jiangkuiughed. Zuo Jiangkui was around 35, while Gu Ning was even younger than 20, so she was merely a little child in his eyes. Zuo Jiangkui despised Gu Ning, but was also willing to gamble with her. He was very confident to win because he believed that Gu Ningcked experience. He came here to win the game, and didnt care whether it was fair or not. I wont, Qi Tianlin said. Let me have several rounds with her first, He Siyin said. Since Qi Tianlin trusted Gu Ning so much, she was determined to defeat Gu Ning so that Qi Tianlin would have a deep impression of her. She wasnt much older than Gu Ning, so it was a fair game between them. Sure. Zuo Jiangkui agreed. He believed in He Siyin. My surname is He. May I know yours? He Siyin asked with her voice full of hostility. Gu, Gu Ning said. Miss Gu, how much can you afford? He Siyin asked. As much as you can, Gu Ning said. She sounded very arrogant in order to irritate He Siyin. It was a great opportunity for her to make arge amount of money, so she would, of course, make full use of it. Well, Miss Gu, you really dont care about it since youre using Mr. Qis money, He Siyin said in a sarcastic tone. She was jealous of Gu Ning, who could spend Qi Tianlins money without being limited. It proved that Gu Ning was very important in Qi Tianlins heart. He Siyin thought that Gu Ning might be Qi Tianlins girl, instead of a distinguished guest. Thinking of that, He Siyin was upset. She wasnt sure whether she liked Qi Tianlin, but she had a burning desire to make him love her because he always ignored her. Gu Ning frowned and said with dissatisfaction, Im not using his money in todays gambling. If I use his money, Id have to share with him if I win. It meant that she was using her own money to gamble with them. Hearing that, both He Siyin and Zuo Jiangkui were astonished. If Gu Ning was using her own money, she must be very rich. After all, their bets normally started from ten million yuan at the least. Gu Ning probably didnt know their rules. He Siyin and Zuo Jiangkui thought. Then how much is suitable for the bet per round in your eyes? He Siyin asked. I dont care. You can set the bet as you want, Miss He, Gu Ning said. It sounded normal, but was actually quite provocative. Chapter 736 - Win a Round

Chapter 736 Win a Round

He Siyin was annoyed, and decided to teach this young girl a lesson. Since Miss Gu is so generous, why dont we set the bet as a hundred million yuan a round? He Siyin said with disdain. She believed that a hundred million yuan had to be too much for Gu Ning, and that Gu Ning might retreat. Not many people dared to set the bet that high, because it was really risky. Hearing that, Gu Ning, instead, cocked her eyebrow. In He Siyins eyes, Gu Nings reaction was a sign of fear, but she didnt know that Gu Ning actually thought that it wasnt much. She had set the bet as a hundred million yuan while gambling with Qi Tianlin before, so she didnt think that it was a big deal. In addition, Gu Ning was very confident that she could win. What? Miss Gu, do you think its too much? If so, we can... He Siyin pretended to be considerate. However, before she could finish her sentence, Gu Ning interrupted her, Of course not, I just thought that Miss He would set a much higher number, because Mr. Qi and I normally set the bet as a hundred million yuan for fun. Gu Ning said that to embarrass He Siyin. He Siyin felt awkward and got angry. To her astonishment, a hundred million yuan wasnt much in Gu Nings eyes. In addition, Gu Ning also said that Qi Tianlin and her would set the bet as a hundred million yuan just for fun. Hearing what Gu Ning said, Qi Tianlin pulled his lips, because it wasnt normal behavior. Nevertheless, he knew that Gu Ning was very rich and confident to win, so he, of course, wouldnt expose the truth. In fact, he felt quite good that Gu Ning took them down a notch. The result of todays gambling concerned their shares of the business, and the annual profit was hundreds of millions of yuan! Well, it doesnt matter. Lets set the bet as a hundred million yuan, Gu Ning said, like she was doing He Siyin a favor. He Siyin felt utterly embarrassed, but didnt know what to say. Besides, she got a little nervous seeing Gu Ning being so confident. She was an experienced gambler, and she sensed that this young girl sitting across the table from her wasnt simple. Anyway, she was a daughter of the gambling magnate, and famous for her outstanding gambling skills. It wasnt likely that she would be defeated by a young girl whocked experience. From the beginning to the end, Zuo Jiangkui just squinted and sized Gu Ning up once in a while. Although this young girl sounded arrogant, she couldnt be a simple girl since she yed this game on behalf of Qi Tianlin. Although the bet was just a hundred million yuan a round, the annual profit was much higher than that. Illegal businesses made a lot more money that legal ones, and it wasnt difficult to make hundreds of millions of yuan a year. There are many ways of ying dice. What kind do you want to y, Miss Gu? He Siyin asked. Why dont we guess the number of each others dice? Whoever guesses correctly, wins the game, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, He Siyin smiled with confidence, because she was very good at it. Sure, we can y three rounds in all, He Siyin said. Normally, gambling consisted of three rounds. No problem. Gu Ning didnt mind. She was going to win after all. Gu Ning didnt think that she would lose. Even though He Siyin was a daughter of the gambling magnate, she could have a draw at the best. Lets begin now! He Siyin said. After you. Thanks. Gu Ning didnt hesitate and shook the dice cup at once. The dice knocked against each other in the cup and made clear sounds. He Siyin focused on hearing each sound, while Zuo Jiangkui was observing Gu Ning. She shook the dice cup for a while before hitting it against the table as well. After a short while, Gu Ning ced the cup on the table with great force and said, What numbers are they?. Five, five, three, He Siyin said with confidence. She was right. Gu Ning wasnt surprised, and admitted that He Siyin was really good as a daughter of the gambling magnate. He Siyin won the first round. Although He Siyin won, she wasnt satisfied because it was still too early to see the final result. After that, it was He Siyins turn. She shook the dice cup for a while before cing it on the table as well. Miss Gu, please, He Siyin said. One, two, three, Gu Ning replied. Hearing that, He Siyin frowned. She had a feeling that Gu Ning was right before she opened the dice cup. If Gu Ning guessed it correctly, she had to admit that Gu Ning was a great match. She opened the dice cup, and the numbers were indeed one, two, three. Seeing that, He Siyin and Zuo Jiangkui were certain that Gu Ning wasnt simple. They also realized that it wouldnt be easy for them to win todays game. In the next round, He Siyin shook the dice cup first. Five, five, six, Gu Ning said. She was right. He Siyin panicked a little, because it seemed very easy for Gu Ning to guess the numbers correctly. She even thought that Gu Ning could directly see the dice in the cup. After that, it was Gu Nings turn to shake the dice cup. Six, six, five. He Siyin guessed. However, He Siyin was wrong this time. She lost a round. Actually, it was very normal to fail in a game like this. Even her father, who was the king of gambling, couldnt win every round, but she just couldnt ept the fact that she lost a round in a game with Gu Ning. Chapter 737 - Gu Ning Wins

Chapter 737 Gu Ning Wins

Besides, if she couldnt win the final round, she lost the game. They would only y three rounds to decide who was the winner and who was the loser. They already had a draw, and Gu Ning guessed correctly in the second round, so He Siyin had to win the final round if she didnt want to lose. It was impossible for her to win the second round now. He Siyin now felt quite stressed because she feared losing the game. Miss He, Im afraid that youll lose today. Gu Ning smiled. He Siyin did her best to calm herself down. Go on. The dice cup moved again in He Siyins hand. When He Siyin was shaking the dice cup, Gu Ning sat there with a calm face staring at her, which made He Siyin feel more stressed. She didnt want Gu Ning to guess the numbers correctly, so she shook the dice up for a long time. Gu Ning didnt think that it was a problem, and enjoyed the tea Qi Tianlin prepared for her. Qi Tianlin, however, lost his patience. Miss He, does it need such a long time to shake the dice up? He Siyin was struck dumb for a second, then realized that she had shaken the dice cup for too long Before long, He Siyinid the dice up down on the table. One, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. They all knew the meaning, which was the reason why they felt so surprised. No matter how unwilling He Siyin was to reveal the result, she opened the dice cup at the end. There was only a one on the dice showing, because the three dice piled up together inside. Seeing that, they were shocked. Fine, I lose the game. Although there was the final round, He Siyin gave up, because she already lost the game no matter if Gu Ning won thest round or if it was a draw. She was unwilling to ept the result, but she had to face the reality. Zuo Jiangkui, however, frowned and said with dissatisfaction, Are you sure that you want to give up right now? You dont want to finish thest round? What if your father finds out? Do you think hell ept your way of dealing with it? Zuo Jiangkui didnt care about the hundred million yuan bet, but their reputation. In his eyes, no matter whether he would win or lose, he would finish the game to thest second. He Siyin was struck dumb again, then realized she shouldnt give up right now. Fine, lets y the final round. Gu Ning smiled, and shook the dice cup. She wasnt willing to see He Siyin give up right now either, even though He Siyin was doomed to failure. Gu Ning wanted to win the game by finishing each step of it. Seeing Gu Ning shaking the dice cup, He Siyin wore a serious face. She listened carefully to the sounds, but still failed to focus on them under the great pressure. Gu Ning soon hit the dice cup against the table and let He Siyin guess the numbers. He Siyin took a long breath in and said, Two, three, four. Gu Ning opened the dice cup. Unfortunately, the numbers were not two, three and four inside. Im sorry. Youre wrong, Gu Ning said with a gentle smile on face. He Siyin didnt say anything. She was unhappy with the result, but she could do nothing to change it. After that, it was Zuo Jiangkuis turn to gamble with Gu Ning. Since He Siyin already lost the game, Zuo Jiangkui didnt dare to take Gu Ning lightly right now. He also felt stressed at this moment. The first round in the second time was a draw. The second round in the second time was still a draw. Gu Ning won the third round the second time. They had gambled six rounds in all till now. Three were draws, and Gu Ning had won three times. If Zuo Jiangkui could win the next three rounds, it would be a tie, but he would lose the game once there was another draw or Gu Ning won again. The first round in the third time was a draw. Gu Ning won the second round the third time. The third round in the third time was another draw. They had yed three times and nine rounds. Five were draws and Gu Ning won the rest. All in all, Gu Ning was the winner. In addition, she also won four hundred million yuan. Qi Tianlin was confident that Gu Ning could win, so it wasnt a surprising result, but Zuo Jiangkuis group couldnt ept it. It was utterly shameful that they failed to win a single round. Zuo Jiangkui was very upset, but didnt know what to say. Since the result is already out, you can pay the money you lose first before we sign the deal, Qi Tianlin said. Gu Ning looked calm as usual although she just won four hundred million yuan within a short time. There was no excitement on her face, like it was merely nothing in her eyes. In fact, she was very happy in her heart, but didnt show her happiness on her face. She was a very sessful businesswoman after all, and knew how to control her emotions well at the business table. Gu Ning then took out a piece of card with her name and bank card number on it. He Siyin and Zuo Jiangkui each transferred two hundred million yuan to Gu Nings bank ount. After receiving the money, Gu Ning left. Qi Tianlin didnt stop her, because it wasnt appropriate if Gu Ning stayed when he negotiated the deal with Zuo Jiangkuiter. A short while after Gu Ning walked out, He Siyin caught up to her. Miss Gu, please wait a second. Gu Ning stopped, and asked politely, Miss He, may I help? Can we talk privately? He Siyin was very kind. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. Afterwards, they went to a tea house in the Earth Nightclub. Chapter 738 - A Deal with He Siyin

Chapter 738 A Deal with He Siyin

He Siyin gave Gu Ning the menu. Miss Gu, what do you want to drink? Gu Ning took it and read for a while. ck tea please. Do you want some desserts? He Siyin asked again. No need, thanks, Gu Ning said. After that, He Siyin ordered a cup of ck tea for Gu Ning and a cup of Longjing tea for herself. The waitress served them two cups of tea, then walked out. Miss Gu, youre the most skilled person at gambling Ive ever seen till now. Even my father cant be so urate as you, He Siyin said in a sincere tone. Even her father couldnt be 100% urate, but Gu Ning did it. If there was a game between her father and Gu Ning, she had to admit that she thought that Gu Ning had a better chance to win. Thank you for yourpliment, Gu Ning said politely. Miss Gu, I wonder whether you have the intention to be involved in the gambling industry? Given your outstanding gambling skills, I think that you can easily be famous around the world and make a fortune at the same time, He Siyin said. It was obvious that she hoped that Gu Ning could work for or with her. Well, I just gamble for fun, and Im not interested in fame and fortune. To be honest, I dontck money at all, Gu Ning replied. She was telling the truth. She wasnt a fan of gambling, and seldom gambled, unless it was necessary. Stone gambling was, of course, an exception. There were many benefits along with harm if she became famous as the queen of gambling. Those who were familiar with the gambling industry might understand it, but those who knew less about it would think of her as a gambling addict. Being seen as a gambling addict wasnt a positive assessment. He Siyin was struck dumb for a second, because she was surprised that Gu Ning would reject her offer without hesitation. In that case, she didnt know what to say next. After having a sip of tea, He Siyin asked, What if I make a deal with Miss Gu? Are you willing to help me win a gambling match with someone else the same way you did today? Hearing that, Gu Ning frowned, but didnt reject it at once. Oh, how much are you going to pay me, and who is the person you want me to help you win against? Gu Ning was interested in it as long as He Siyin paid her enough money, but she would refuse to gamble against Qi Tianlin, which was the reason why she asked He Siyin who she was going to gamble with. Qi Tianlin and her were friends now to some extent, and they had helped each other after all, while He Siyin and her were still strangers. Since Gu Ning didnt reject it right away, He Siyin knew it was hopeful and her face lit up at once. Im not sure how much I can pay you, but I promise the remuneration wont be lower than five hundred million yuan, He Siyin said The person I want you to help me gamble against is my uncle, He Hongyuan. This gambling game is rted to the heir position in the He family. My father has hearing problem now, and my second older brother who is the most skilled gambler in my family is also missing, while the others are barelyparable to my uncle, so Im afraid that we cant win this gambling game. He Siyin didnt hide the truth from Gu Ning, and became upset and cold when she said that, because it was a serious crisis ahead of the He family. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood that it was a fight for power and wealth in a super-rich family. In fact, they knew clearly that He Hongyuan was the cause of He Hongjies hearing problem and He Siyangs disappearance, because He Hongyuan had the ambition to inherit the He familys properties. However, even though they knew He Hongyuan had done all of that, they could do nothing about it without solid proof. And now, He Hongyuan proposed to elect a new leading role to take over the He familys businesses by gambling, and they couldnt reject it. If others found out that He Hongjie wasnt able to run the gambling business well, the He familys enemies would seize every chance to undermine them. The He family was really influential, but He Hongyuan had support from the Tiandihui. The Tiandihui was the only gang in HK, which was as powerful as the Qing Gang and the Kirin Gang. Although the He family had a long-standing rtionship with the Tiandihui, the Tiandihui chose to support He Hongyuan now, because Hong Yuefei, who was the second son of the leader of the Tiandihui, fell in love with He Hongyuans daughter, He Yixi. In fact, Hong Yuefei had chased He Siyin before, but was rejected by He Siyin. He Siyin disliked Hong Yuefei because he was merely a hypocritical yboy. He Yixi, however, was attracted to his good-looking appearance, and seduced him. Although He Yixi wasnt as beautiful as He Siyin, He Yixi was very good in bed, and sessfully seduced Hong Yuefei. In Hong Yuefeis eyes, it was the same no matter who he was going to marry, because he would y around as usual, so Hong Yuefei agreed to marry He Yixi, then sided with He Hongyuan. However, if He Hongyuan wanted to cooperate with the Tiandihui, he had to win the gambling match against He Hongjie. After all, the leader of the Tiandihui had a long-standing rtionship with He Hongjie, and wasnt willing to ruin it. However, the long-standing rtionship wasnt persuasive enough to let the Tiandihui side with He Hongjie, because the Tiandihui valued benefits above anything else. The above werent secrets in the high society, except for the fact that He Hongyuan was the cause of He Hongjies hearing problem and He Siyangs disappearance. Therefore, He Siyin told Gu Ning everything. Gu Ning wasnt interested in their family conflicts, but was just listening to a story. What if I lose the game? Gu Ning asked. There was no reason for her to reject five hundred million yuan, because it was quick money, but she was unwilling to pay for the result if she had to take responsibility for it. Since I invited you to help me, you dont need to pay anything for the result whether you win or lose, and Ill pay your remuneration as Ive promised, He Siyin said. I just hope that you can do it to the best of your ability, and never betray me. He Siyin was confident as to Gu Nings gambling skills, because Gu Ning was better than any member of her family at least, but she was worried about Gu Nings character at the same time. She was afraid that Gu Ning might betray her. Nevertheless, benefits lived with risks, and He Siyin could only turn to Gu Ning for help now. He Siyin was much more generous than Qi Tianlin, so Gu Ning agreed. When is the gambling game? Gu Ning asked. On March 28th. Its the fiftieth anniversary of the He familys casino, He Siyin said with excitement. Chapter 739 - What’s Your Relationship with Qi Tianlin

Chapter 739 Whats Your Rtionship with Qi Tianlin

Gu Ning would be free on March 28th, but she wasnt sure whether something woulde up then, so she said, Im very interested in the deal, but I cant give you a promise right now, because Im not certain that Ill be free that day, but Ill meet you that day as long as Im free. Hearing that, He Siyin was a little disappointed. Anyway, it was still very likely that Gu Ning would show up and help her, which was the best result she could get today. Sure, its all up to you, but I do hope that you can show up that day, Miss Gu, He Siyin said. Saying that, she took out her name card and gave it to Gu Ning. Miss Gu, this is my name card. Please contact me no matter whether you cane or not so that I can make the arrangements properly. If Gu Ning was going to HK, she would be the most important guest of the He family, and He Siyin would obviously treat her with the best manners. No problem. Gu Ning exchanged name cards with He Siyin. Oh, Miss Gu, please keep it a secret between you and me, and never tell another person, because Im afraid that it wont do you any good if others finds out, including Zuo Jiangkui. To be honest with you, I dont trust him very much. If he contacts you, please decline his offers no matter what he wants to do, He Siyin said with a serious face. She said that for the sake of Gu Nings safety as well as the He familys future. Although Zuo Jiangkui won pure trust from her father, and had never hurt the He family, He Siyin had run into Zuo Jiangkui dining with Hong Yuefei at the same table, so she had to be cautious. She wasnt sure whether Zuo Jiangkui would be as loyal to her father as usual. It wasnt an umon thing for a man to be betrayed by a close friend. Sure, Gu Ning said, and she was satisfied that He Siyin cared about her safety. In fact, Gu Ning didnt have a good first impression of Zuo Jiangkui either. She always had the feeling that this man was a wolf in sheeps clothing. Of course, it wasnt right to judge a person by his appearance, but Gu Ning preferred to keep a distance from people she disliked. As for He Siyin, Gu Ning sensed her goodwill, and it was also a good opportunity for Gu Ning to expand herwork and make a lot of money, so Gu Ning was willing to cooperate with her. Gu Ning had been to HK many times, and heard He Hongjies name countless times too. He Hongjie had a good reputation, and many people respected him. Although the Tiandihui was involved in this mess, Gu Ning wasnt afraid that she would be in danger, because she was confident to handle them. In addition, she didnt live or work in HK, so it would be difficult for the Tiandihui to hurt her. After hesitating for a while longer, He Siyin asked Gu Ning another question. Miss Gu, may I ask you something? Sure, Gu Ning said. Whats your rtionship with Qi Tianlin? He Siyin asked, feeling nervous. Gu Ning understood that He Siyins hatreds towards her was because of Qi Tianlin, but He Siyins attitude towards her hadpletely changed now. Were justmon friends, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said so, He Siyin believed it. Even though this was the first time she had ever met Gu Ning, she had the feeling that Gu Ning was a down-to-earth girl. She believed that Gu Ning wouldnt lie to her. Oh, I think that you must be younger than 20, right? He Siyin asked all of a sudden. Im 18, a senior student in high school, Gu Ning said. Although He Siyin knew that Gu Ning was very young, she was still surprised to know that Gu Ning was just an 18-year-old student. Gu Ning wasnt only unusually excellent at gambling, but was also very mature and stable. She didnt seem like an 18-year-old girl, but a woman around 30. They didnt stay together for too long, and He Siyin left with Zuo Jiangkui. On their way to the hotel, Zuo Jiangkui asked He Siyin, Siyin, hows your deal with Miss Gu? She didnt agree, He Siyin said with a sad face. Hearing that, Zuo Jiangkui avoided her eyes and asked, Why? I used fame and fortune to tempt her at the beginning, but she wasnt interested. I also proposed to cooperate with her, but she said she needed to study and that the National College Entrance Examination is around the corner, He Siyin said. Zuo Jiangkui frowned. To his surprise, Gu Ning was able to resist the temptation. Do you have her phone number? I can have a talk with her, Zuo Jiangkui said. I asked her for it, but she didnt tell me, He Siyin replied. Zuo Jiangkui didnt know that He Siyin was suspicious of him, so he believed it. Well, I think I can ask Mr. Qi for it, Zuo Jiangkui said. Qi Tianlin also had a certain amount of shares in the He familys casino, so he thought that Qi Tianlin might be willing to help him arrange a meeting with Gu Ning. He Siyin just remained silent. At the same time, Qi Tianlin called Gu Ning. Did He Siyin cause you any trouble? Qi Tianlin asked. Do you think she has the ability to do that? Gu Ning said with disdain. Youre right. She cant do that. Qi Tianlin understood that Gu Ning could handle everything well. Yang Ziqian didnt go back home until he drove Yu Zi home. When he got back, Mrs. Yang was surprised. Why are you home so early? Normally, he would be back home after 10 pm, after dining, watching a film with Yu Zi and driving her home, but it was just 9:30 pm now. Something bad happened today, Yang Ziqian said. Chapter 740 - Gu Ning Learns What Has Happened to Yu Zi

Chapter 740 Gu Ning Learns What Has Happened to Yu Zi

Hearing that, Mrs. Yang got nervous and asked with anxiety, What happened? Yang Ziqian then told his mother everything, because it wasnt a secret and his mother would hear about it sooner orter. Mrs. Yang was scared after hearing the terrifying news. Hows Yu Zi now? Is she alright? No, I think that I should call her right now. Saying that, Mrs. Yang took out her phone and called Yu Zi at once. She appreciated Yu Zi very much so she cared about her safety. Yang Ziqian didnt stop her, because he knew his mother very well. She wouldnt feelforted if she didnt make the call herself. When Yu Zi received Mrs. Yangs call, she was so surprised that her phone almost fell from her hand. Although Yang Ziqian and her were just friends now, she somehow had a feeling that Mrs. Yang was her future mother-inw. Gu Man and Qiao Ya were already home when Gu Ning got back to Huafu Hills. The next morning, Gu Ning received Gao Yis call, and he told her that they were going to deliver jade jewelry to the capital today, and that the opening day was the day after tomorrow. Gu Ning had nned to go there, but now gave it up, because she was worried about the Tang family. Actually, as the big boss, it wasnt necessary for Gu Ning to show up at the opening day. ... In the morning, Qi Tianlin called Gu Ning again, and told her that Zuo Jiangkui hoped to meet her once more. Qi Tianlin didnt make the decision for her and asked for her own opinion. Gu Ning understood that Zuo Jiangkui must want to talk with her about the He family, but she still agreed to meet him. Since she already decided to help He Siyin, she wanted to figure out Zuo Jiangkuis role in this mess. Therefore, they agreed to meet at 11 am in the Kirin Hotel. Kirin Hotel was also a five-star hotel, but it wasnt an international one. After breakfast, Cao Wenxin came to visit Gu Ning, and she seemed displeased. Ningning, look at this, Cao Wenxin said, and gave Gu Ning her phone. Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow and sensed that something bad must have happened. After reading the news, Gu Ning was annoyed. What had happened at Fengshang Shopping Mall yesterday was already uploaded to the Inte by someone. To Gu Nings astonishment, Lin Tianyou dared to break thew. Even though Yu Zi was fine now, the cut on her neck would leave a scar, so Gu Ning decided to let Qiao Ya send Gu Man to the Tang familys house, while she went to visit Yu Zi. It wasnt because Yu Zi was more important than Gu Man in Gu Nings eyes, but because Qiao Ya was able to protect Gu Man well. There was no need for Gu Ning to follow them every time. Cao Wenxin also nned to book a customized gown, so she went to visit Yu Zi along with Gu Ning Gu Ning called Yu Zi and asked her where she was before they left to visit her. Yu Zi was in the factory at the moment, so Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin went straight to the factory. When they met Yu Zi, they noticed that Yu Zi was wearing a high-cor shirt to cover her neck. Wenxin needs a tailored gown. Please let someone measure her, and youe with me to the office, Gu Ning said to Yu Zi, then walked towards the office. Yu Zi arranged someone to measure Cao Wenxin at once before she followed Gu Ning. Hi, boss, Yu Zi said. Gu Ning took out a bottle with a power crystal in it. Apply this medicine with water to the cut on your neck three times a day, and itll disappear soon, Gu Ning said to Yu Zi. Hearing that, Yu Zi was surprised. Boss, you already heard of it? Wenxin told me, Gu Ning said. No matter what terrible thing happens to you in the future, tell me, alright? Gu Ning understood that Yu Zi didnt want to worry her so she kept it a secret from her. However, Gu Ning was Yu Zis boss, and she cared about Yu Zis safety. In addition, it was also necessary for Gu Ning to find out who dared to hurt Yu Zi, because it could be Gu Nings enemy. Gu Nings enemies might not have the ability to hurt her, so it was possible that they would hurt the people beside her. In that case, if Yu Zi was hurt because of her, she would feel guilty. Sure, Yu Zi said. She knew that Gu Ning said it for her own good, and she felt touched. Yu Zi took the porcin bottle and walked out to apply the medicine to the cut on her neck. The moment the medicine was applied to the cut, she felt something cold seeping into her body, which was quitefortable. It took awhile for the medicine toe into effect, so Yu Zi didnt see the change right now. After being measured, Cao Wenxin went to choose the style and color of her gown. When they left the factory, Cao Wenxin invited Gu Ning to dine together, but Gu Ning already had an appointment, so Cao Wenxin had to dine alone. It was already 10:30 am when they walked out, and Gu Ning told Cao Wenxin to drive her straight to the Kirin Hotel. This time, Gu Ning showed up at thest second of their appointed time again, but she didnt do it on purpose. In the private room, Zuo Jiangkui sat with He Siyin, but Gu Ning pretended that she wasnt familiar with He Siyin. Please have a seat, Miss Gu, Zuo Jiangkui said politely. Gu Ning didnt hesitate and sat down at once. After that, Zuo Jiangkui let Gu Ning order first. Gu Ning then ordered several of her favorite dishes. Both Zuo Jiangkui and He Siyin ordered several dishes too. When the waiter left, Zuo Jiangkui opened his mouth without dy. Miss Gu, although you declined Siyins offer yesterday, I still hope that you can reconsider it, and we can pay you a higher remuneration if you want. I also understand that you dontck money, but I think that you wont reject more of it either. I know that youre busy studying and the National College Entrance Examination is around the corner, but it wont cost you much time. You can fly to HK on the 7th, and stay there for a day, thene back on 9th. Zuo Jiangkui seemed very polite and sincere. Im so sorry, Mr. Zuo. Im afraid I cant help, Gu Ning said. Chapter 741 - Jason Robert

Chapter 741 Jason Robert

Miss Gu, couldnt you consider it for a while? Its just a piece of cake for you! Zuo Jiangkui understood that Gu Ning rejected his offer for a reason, but he still couldnt figure it out. If I agree, Mr. Zuo, can you promise that my family and I will be safe and nobody will take revenge on us? Gu Ning asked. Well... Zuo Jiangkui was struck dumb for a second, and suddenly didnt know how to answer that question, because he couldnt promise that. Benefits lived with risks. Since Gu Ning agreed to help He Siyin, she would bear the result of the deal herself. All He Siyin needed to do was to protect her when she was in HK. However, Gu Ning asked Zuo Jiangkui that question because she hoped that he could take full responsibility for the result and risk. If you cant, why should I take the risk for an amount of money that I dontck? Gu Ning said with pride. She didntck five hundred million yuan. This news upset Zuo Jiangkui. As an apprentice of the gambling magnate, he only had ten hundred million yuan in wealth himself. Therefore, if he were Gu Ning, he would ept the offer without hesitation. Unfortunately, he wasnt. Since Gu Ning wasnt willing to help him, Zuo Jiangkui gave up, but he still took out his name card and gave it to Gu Ning. Miss Gu, I still hope that you can consider it; this is my name card. If you change your mind before the 28th of March, please contact me. I promise that Ill do my best to satisfy your needs. Although Gu Ning rejected his offer, there was no need to embarrass him, so she took his name card, but didnt give him hers. Zuo Jiangkui frowned, then said, Miss Gu, if you dont mind, could you please give me your name card? I admire your outstanding gambling skills very much, and I hope that we can gamble for fun in the future. Gu Ning was curious about what Zuo Jiangkui wanted to do, so she gave him her name card in the end. He Siyin remained silent from the beginning to the end, like it had nothing to do with her. After the meal, Gu Ning left. At noon, a foreign man around 30 years old came to Charm store. Hi, is Miss Yu here? he asked a saleswoman. Nice to meet you, sir. Im sorry Miss Yu isnt here right now. Do you need me to call her? the saleswoman said politely. No matter who came to meet Yu Zi, the staff would call and tell Yu Zi about it, because it could be business. Great, thanks! he said. Afterwards, the saleswoman called Yu Zi with the phone in the store. Miss Yu, there is a foreign man looking for you in the store, the saleswoman said. After that, she gave the phone to the foreign man. Hi, Miss Yu, this is Jason Robert from Paris, he said. He was the famous clothing designer, Jason Robert, who had said that he wanted to ept Yu Zi as his apprentice on the Inte. He came here in person, which proved his sincerity. W-what? Yu Zi was shocked, and couldnt believe her ears. A-are you Jason Robert, the famous clothing designer from Paris? Yu Zi had heard a lot about Jason Robert, and she was a fan of his. Yu Zi worked as a clothing designer, and focused on gowns, so she paid a lot of attention to those famous designers who were involved in the same field. Jason was her idol! Yes, its me, Jason said. Even though she heard the answer from his mouth, Yu Zi still couldnt believe that it was true. She hadnt seen thements Jason had left on the Inte, so she didnt know why Jason visited her all of a sudden. Um, Mr. Robert, may I know why you are suddenly visiting me? Yu Zi asked with excitement and nervousness. If you dont mind, we can talk about it face to face, Jason said. Of course not. Ill be right there. Please wait for a while, Yu Zi said. Although Yu Zi was excited to hear from Jason, she stayed alert before she was sure that the man was really Jason. If the man was really Jason, she would invite him to dine together at a fine restaurant. She was very familiar with Jasons appearance, because she had read many pieces of news about him, so she was confident that she could recognize him at first nce. Sure, Jason said. Before Yu Zi arrived, Jason walked around and observed the gowns in the store. Jason appreciated Yu Zis designs, but it didnt mean that her designs were perfect. In Jasons eyes, there were many things she could do to improve them. As a clothing designer, Yu Zi was very talented, which was why Jason wanted to meet her, and help her to be an outstanding designer. It wasnt easy for a famous designer to choose potential apprentices. An excellent apprentice would be the pride of his master, while a terrible one would damage his masters reputation. Jason only had two apprentices till now, and both of them became famous clothing designers. In addition, Jason wouldnt charge a cent for his lessons, because Jason loved clothing design and art more than anything else, and he didntck money either. Chapter 742 - A Talented Designer Chapter 742 A Talented Designer Yu Zi drove back to her store in a hurry the moment she hung up the call with Jason. Within 20 minutes, she arrived. When she saw Jason, she was sure that she met the right person, and got excited at once. Its so nice to meet you, Mr. Robert! I feel so honored that you came here to see me in person, Yu Zi said to Jason with great respect. Yu Zi never imagined that she would meet her idol in real life! Nice to meet you too, Miss Yu! Jason stood up and shook hands with Yu Zi. He was very kind to her. Jason was also excited to see Yu Zi, because it wasnt easy for him to find a talented young designer. However, it still took time to see whether Yu Zi was qualified to be his apprentice. He would also listen to Yu Zis opinions. If she wasnt willing to be his apprentice, he wouldnt force her to be. Please have a seat, Mr. Robert, Yu Zi said. Would you mind telling me the reason why you are visiting me today? Well, I stayed in City B for a couple of days, and I watched the release conference of Charm by ident a few days ago. Your designs impressed me, so I hoped that I could meet you in person, Jason said. He didnt bother to hide his appreciation for Yu Zi. Hearing that, Yu Zi was thrilled. Thank you so much for your approval, Mr. Robert! It was very important for Yu Zi to be able to win a famous or experienced clothing designers approval, especially from her idol. She also felt happy if other people who werent involved in the clothing design field thought her designs were attractive, but she would be more confident if a famous clothing designer had positivements about her designs. Miss Yu, are you free now? If you dont mind, I would love to hear your ideas behind your designs, Jason asked. Sure, Im always looking forward to hearing your opinions, Mr. Robert, Yu Zi said. After that, Yu Zi had a long talk with Jason about her ideas behind her designs. Hearing Yu Zis ideas, Jason repeatedly nodded and expressed his approval. During the talk, he also shared his opinion with Yu Zi and Yu Zi learned a lot from him. After the long talk, Jason was more certain that Yu Zi was a talented promising designer. In fact, there were many talented people in this world, but many of themcked a good opportunity to show their talent. Since Jason discovered Yu Zi, he decided to do something. In the end, Jason said, Miss Yu, there is a clothing industry forum at 2 pm tomorrow in the meeting room of Huangdeng Hotel. If you have some time, you can attend it. Really? I do hope that I can join in. Yu Zi was very excited to hear the news. The attendees of the forum were all famous or experienced clothing designers in the industry, and it wasnt open to everyone. Jason took out his name card and gave it to Yu Zi. You can contact me tomorrow, and I can bring you inside. Nobody would stop her if she was able to attend the forum along with Jason. Thank you so much! Yu Zi exchanged name cards with Jason. After that, Jason left. Miss Yu, who is Mr. Robert? You seem so excited, a saleswoman asked Yu Zi with curiosity. Even the customers standing around them looked at her for the answer. Yu Zi smiled and said, Hes a very important figure in the clothing design field, and came from Paris. A clothing designer from Paris? Hearing that, they were all surprised, but they knew little about clothing design, so they still couldnt understand Jasons influence and position in the industry. Well, you can search his name on the Inte if you want to know more about him, Yu Zi said. Another saleswoman immediately searched Jasons name with aputer, and many people surrounded her at once. When they saw Jasons designs and awards, they were all astonished. To their astonishment, a wedding gown designed by Jason could be sold at the price of over ten million yuan! Jesus! Miss Yu, youre so awesome, and you know such an important figure! Indeed! Two saleswomen got excited, and felt honored that they could work for Yu Zi. All of a sudden, the customers in the store thought much more highly of Charm now. Yu Zi didnt stay in the store for too long, because she needed to deal with the rest of the things in the factory. Charm had received many orders these days, and many people demanded gowns made by her. Although she had enough time to do it, she still wanted to make full use of her time and do her job well. When Yu Zi went back in her car, she called Gu Ning and told her about what had just happened. Gu Ning could feel Yu Zis happiness and excitement through the phone, and she congratted her. In addition, it also proved Gu Nings good taste in choosing skilled people. Zhao Xiaoxuan stayed at home the entire time recently. She wasnt as sad as she had been during the past few days, but she was still very upset. After all, she had loved Lin Tianyou deeply before. At this moment, Zhao Xiaoxuan suddenly read the shocking news that Lin Tianyou had used a knife to threaten Yu Zi, on her phone. She knew Lin Tianyou very well, but she was still shocked that Lin Tianyou would break thew. Thinking of what Lin Tianyou had done, Zhao Xiaoxuan felt scared. She didnt feel relieved until she found out that Yu Zi was fine now. Zhao Xiaoxuan had reflected a lot on what she had been through, and became more sober now. She also felt guilty that she had stolen Lin Tianyou away from Yu Zi. However, no matter how guilty she felt right now, she couldnt change what had already happened. Chapter 743 - Investigation on the Mu Family. Chapter 743 Investigation on the Mu Family. Seeing Zhao Xiaoxuan staring at her phone, Mrs. Zhao was worried. She walked over and read the news on the screen, then was shocked too. How could he do that? He is seriously digging his own grave! Without a doubt, Lin Tianyou would be put in jail for several years. Mrs. Zhao was very mad at Lin Tianyou because he had dumped Zhao Xiaoxuan. So seeing that Lin Tianyou was about to be put in jail, she couldnt help but gloat over his tragic life. Gu Ning didnt go back to the Tang familys house after walking out of Kirin Hotel, but went to the antique street. Gu Ning had many real antiques with her, but she couldnt put all of them in Xiangyun Antique-store, because it might cause them trouble if there were too many real antiques in the store. She couldnt keep them in her telepathic eye space all the time either, because they would be wasted if she did that. Therefore, Gu Ning nned to open another antique store in City B. She was free now anyway, so she visited the antique street. Once she arrived, she used her Jade Eyes to scan around the objects on the stands by the sides of the road. Gu Ning walked down half of the street, but still failed to find any real antiques. Instead, she ran into a familiar face. In fact, she wasnt very familiar with him, and they had just met once before. The man was Mu Wengi, and he walked into a tea house. Thinking of Ks reaction when she mentioned Mu Xuxinst time, Gu Ning understood that their rtionship wasnt good. She also thought that K might be Mu Xuxins love child. However, Mu Wenqi seemed younger thank K, so she thought that Ks mother could be Mu Xuxins ex-wife. Ks surname was Mu after all, so it was very likely that his mother had been married to Mu Xuxin before. No matter what, she was sure that Mu Xuxin and K were father and son. Since K was rted to them, Gu Ning paid special attention to the Mu family. She used her Jade Eyes and followed Mu Wenqi inside. Mu Wenqi didnt go upstairs, but stepped into the backyard. The backyard was a small, empty siheyuan. Mu Wenqi walked straight towards a room and knocked on its door before he entered it. There was a man sitting in the room, and Gu Ning was surprised to see his face. The man turned out to be Tang Deming. One was scheming against the Tang family, while the other maintained a good rtionship with the Tang family. If they gathered together, they must be cooperating with each other. Gu Ning went upstairs to the second floor, and sat by the widow, from which she was able to see the small siheyuan. After ordering a cup of tea, Gu Ning took out a wireless pinhole camera and pointed it at the room. Unfortunately, there was a long distance between them, and they deliberately talked in a low voice, so Gu Ning couldnt hear their conversation clearly. Around 10 minutester, Mu Wengi walked outside. Tang Deming didnt show up until Mu Wenqi was gone for 20 minutes, and he left as well. Gu Ning put away the wireless pinhole camera, then sent K a message and told him to investigate Mu Wenqi. Since Mu Wenqi had a secret meeting with Tang Deming, she was suspicious that the Mu family was also involved in Tang Demings scheme. Gu Ning actually wasnt sure whether K would help her this time as usual because of his connection with the Mu family. If K was willing to do so, it would be much better, but she wouldnt force him to help her if he was reluctant to do it, because Mu Xuxin was his father after all. Gu Ning believed that it had to be Mu Xuxins intention to cooperate with Tang Deming, and Mu Wengi just followed his fathers order. In that case, Gu Ning also said at the end of the message that K could reject it if he was unwilling to do so. When K received Gu Nings message, he was discussing something with Chen Cangyi. He just developed a new game, and thought that it might be sessful. He nned to propose it to Gu Ning after sharing the idea with Chen Cangyi. Although he knew that there was arge group of teenagers who loved ying games, there were more updating games on the market as well, so they had to be very creative to attract teenagers attention. K asked for Chen Cangyis opinion on whether this game could be popr among game lovers. K was very good at ying games himself, so the game he developed on his own was, of course, at least as good as those games he had yed. Gu Nings message came into his phone right as he was about to contact her. After reading the message, the smile disappeared from Ks face at once. He, of course, knew Mu Wenqi. Whats wrong? Chen Cangyi asked with concern. Boss wants me to investigate Mu Wenqi. She said that she ran into Mu Wengi while he was in a secret meeting with Tang Deming, so she suspects that the Mu family is involved in the scheme against the Tang family as well, K said. When he said Mu Wenqis name, his voice was full of hatred. Mu Wenqi, or the Mu family to be specific, was his enemy for life. Hearing that, Chen Cangyi frowned, then sneered, It seems that its unavoidable that youll meet the Mu family. Chen Cangyi was happy to see that, because K wouldnt get over it if he didnt get revenge on the Mu family. They asked for it themselves, K said in a cold tone. He had limited himself to not investigate the Mu family because of his promise to his mother. He was afraid that he would expose the Mu familys dirty secrets once he found any. A whileter, K sent a message back to Gu Ning and agreed to investigate the Mu family. Seeing Ks reply, Gu Ning understood that K didnt care about the Mu family at all. She left the tea house afterwards, then kept on walking down the antique street for fun. Before long, Gu Ning found an antique store which was under transfer. She walked into it, and it was around 40 square-metersrge, which wasnt small. This store had two floors. The upper floor was a lounge, while the first floor was open to customers. It was well-decorated, but there were only a few handicrafts inside. Besides, Gu Ning didnt see any other people in the store in addition to a salesman. It seemed that this store could barely stay afloat now. Chapter 744 - Du Laifeng

Chapter 744 Du Laifeng

Hi, wee. The salesman was a young man around 20 years old. He was sleepy, resting his upper body on the counter, and didnt show any enthusiasm at seeing a customer walking inside. Because there were no good objects ced in the store, he was used to the fact that people might look around for a while before they left. Gu Ning didnt feel displeased, but slowly walked around the store; she was quite satisfied with its location and space. Why arent there any new objects in this store? Gu Ning asked. Didnt you see the transfer notice posted outside? This store is about to be transferred. Its a waste of money if we keep on purchasing new objects, the young man said with impatience. Gu Ning didnt mind his unkind attitude and asked, Where is your boss? What for? he asked. Gu Ning was very young, so he didnt think that she came here to acquire this store. Isnt this store about to be transferred? I want to rent it, so I need to talk with your boss, Gu Ning said with a smile. What? Hearing that, the young mans eyes lit up at once, and abruptly stood up to look at Gu Ning. Seeing Gu Nings face, he thought that she looked a little familiar, but failed to recognize who she was. Did you just say that you want to rent this store? he asked with doubt. Yeah, Gu Ning said. Are you sure youre not kidding? He still didnt believe it. Gu Ning understood that he didnt believe her words. Im very satisfied with the location and space of this store. If the price is reasonable, I think that Ill rent it. Well, I am the owner of this store, the young man said, and walked out from behind the counter. His attitude towards Gu Ning changedpletely as well, and he greeted her with great enthusiasm, Please have a seat, miss. Gu Ning sat down, and felt slightly surprised that this young man was actually the owner of this store. He poured a cup of tea for Gu Ning, and ced it on the table in front of her. Miss, nice to meet you. Im the owner of this store, Du Laifeng. May I know your name? he asked. My surname is Gu, Gu Ning said. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu! Would you mind telling me what kind of business youre going to do with this store? Du Laifeng asked. The same as you, Gu Ning said. I wonder why your store can barely stay afloat now? Hearing that, Du Laifeng seemed angry and sad. Its not a secret on this street, so I dont mind telling you. My father opened two stores, and both of them were very profitable. However, my father was very sick in the first half ofst year, so he gave the two stores to me and my younger half-brother. My step-mother and my younger half-brother wanted to upy both of the stores, but one of them was already under my name, so they could do nothing about it because I disagreed. In that case, they turned to a bunch of hoodlums for help and caused me a lot of trouble. Ive been losing customers and providers since then. Whats worse, nobody dares to buy my store because of my step-mother and younger half-brother. To Gu Nings surprise, there was a big story behind it. How much do you know about antiques? Gu Ning asked. A lot, because I grew up with them, Du Laifeng said. What do you n to do next if I take over this store? Gu Ning asked. Find a job to feed myself. I think that I can still live a good life with my pay and rent, Du Laifeng said. Can you help me manage this store after I rent it? I can pay you a high sry along with 10% dividend every year, Gu Ning said. Du Laifeng was struck dumb for a second. It sounded too good to be true! Miss Gu, Im afraid that itll cause you trouble if I keep on working here, because my step-mother and younger half-brother wont allow me to stay here, he said. Du Laifeng was a good, upright man. Dont worry. They cant cause me any trouble, Gu Ning said with confidence. Really? Du Laifeng was still worried. Well, let me prove it to you. Give me your phone, Gu Ning said, and reached out her hand to Du Laifeng. Du Laifeng didnt understand why Gu Ning needed his phone, but he followed her order. Unlock it, Gu Ning said. Du Laifeng unlocked his phone and gave it to Gu Ning Gu Ning then searched her name on the Inte and opened the first web link about her. It consisted of all the news and information on her. Read it before you make a decision, she said and gave the phone back to Du Laifeng. Du Laifeng took it, then began to read it. After reading the news, he was shocked. He had read the news before, and this girl in front of his face... All of a sudden, Du Laifeng stared at Gu Ning, and realized why he thought this young girl looked familiar. He had seen her face before! The moment Du Laifeng realized that he met his idol, he got excited and said, You, are you Goddess Gu? Youre Goddess Gu, right? Gu Ning was surprised that Du Laifeng had read news about her, but didnt recognize her when she walked into the store just then. Chapter 745 - A Woman’s Warning

Chapter 745 A Womans Warning

Do you believe me now? Gu Ning asked while looking at him. Of course! They are merely nobodies before you. I think theyll run away when they hear your name! Du Laifeng said. Gu Ning had gained a lot of fame, so many people were aware of how powerful she was. For now, Du Laifeng just felt so honored and lucky to meet Gu Ning, who would change his life. How much is the rent? Gu Ning asked. Well... Du Laifeng thought for a while. He couldnt charge too much, because Gu Ning had already done him a great favor. Gu Ning understood what was on his mind, so she opened her mouth again before Du Laifeng could say something. Just tell me the number. I hate to be cheated, but I also dislike taking advantage of other people. Since Gu Ning said so, he offered her the most suitable price. After that, they signed a lease for five years. In addition to that, they also signed abor contract. Du Laifeng would own 10% shares of the branch of Xiangyun Antique-store in City B, and his monthly pay was ten thousand yuan along with 1%mission. If he was able to sell a real antique whose price was a million yuan, he would get ten thousand yuan asmission. Of course, he might not sell a single real antique within several months, or might sell several real antiques which were worth over ten million yuan within several days. It all depended on the sales. All in all, it was still a very generous offer in Du Laifengs eyes, because he also could have 10% shares of the branch of Xiangyun Antique-store in City B! The more real antiques he could sell, the more money he could make. Apart from that, Gu Ning would also advertise Xiangyun Antique-store once she had a chance to help it to gain more attention. It was hard to find real antiques nowadays. As long as there were real antiques ced in Xiangyun Antique-store, people woulde to buy them once it became famous. Du Laifeng didnt think that far, because he was already stunned by the name of Xiangyun Antique-store. He had been involved in the antique industry for years, so he paid a lot of attention to thetest news about it. Although Xiangyun Antique-store was located in the capital, antique lovers in City B had already heard of its good reputation. Du Laifeng heard that Xiangyun Antique-store was sold at auction a while ago, and its new boss ran it very well. He also noticed that the branch of Xiangyun Antique-store in City B was written on the contract. All of a sudden, an idea dawned on him. Goddess Gu, a-are you the boss of Xiangyun Antique-store? Du Laifeng rounded his eyes in shock. Yes, Gu Ning said with a calm face. I have many real antiques with me, but I cant put all of them in Xiangyun Antique-store in the capital, so I n to open a branch in City B to ce them in. Gu Ning said it calmly, but Du Laifeng was astonished. It was difficult for a normal antique store to have several real antiques, because real antiques were really expensive. Xiangyun Antique-store, however, showed dozens of real antiques in the store, which shocked all the antique lovers in the capital. Goddess Gu was unusually rich! After signing the contracts, Gu Ning said, Please clean your store up these days, and register all the handicrafts in the store properly. They are yours, and I wont take them. Hearing that, Du Laifeng was surprised, because he nned to give them to Gu Ning, but Gu Ning was very generous and she wouldnt take them. Gu Ning added afterwards, Ill send you a picture of the sign of Xiangyun Antique-storeter, and you can make a simr one with City B Branch on it. Sure, boss, Du Laifeng said. Du Laifeng changed the way he addressed Gu Ning after signing the contracts, which showed that their rtionship was different now. After that, Gu Ning transferred the annual rent to Du Laifeng. Since he had shares of the branch, there was no need to charge a deposit. Once Gu Ning left the antique street, she noticed that someone was following her. Miss, please wait a second, a woman around 40 stopped her. May I help? Gu Ning asked. Miss, I just saw you sign the contract with Du Laifeng in his antique store. I think you better not rent his store, or youll be in trouble, the woman said, like she was doing Gu Ning a favor. Gu Ning, however, didnt believe that she was so kind, and thought that she might be Du Laifengs step-mother who was trying to stop others from renting Du Laifengs store. Even so, Gu Ning still asked, Why? The woman nced around before she approached Gu Ning and said in a low voice, Du Laifeng has annoyed a gang. No matter who rents his store, a bunch of hoodlums wille to cause the person trouble! Saying that, the woman seemed scared. Ordinary people were all scared of gangs. The woman believed that Gu Ning, who was merely a young girl, would be terrified too after hearing that, but Gu Ning stayed calm as usual, which confused her. In order to frighten Gu Ning, the woman added, Youre so beautiful and young. If those hoodlums find out that you dared to act against them, they will do anything to ruin you! Chapter 746 - The Relationship Between the Tang Family and the Mu Family

Chapter 746 The Rtionship Between the Tang Family and the Mu Family

Gu Ning was amused, but didnt show it on her face. Instead, she acted in concert with the woman and seemed scared. Really? I think youre right; I cant rent the store. I havent given him money yet after all. Hearing that, the woman was satisfied. Good girl! I dont want to see you, a lovely girl, ruined by those hoodlums, so you better stay away from Du Laifeng. He doesnt care about others lives! After that, Gu Ning thanked her and left. When Gu Ning was waiting for a taxi, she called Chen Darong and told him to deliver a batch of real antiques along with handicrafts to City B. Handicrafts produced by Xiangyun Antique-store were very beautiful because Xiangyun Antique-store had its own production room. It wasnt big, but it could provide enough goods for Xiangyun Antique-store. However, Gu Ning decided to expand the production room of Xiangyun Antique-store, and she assigned this task to Chen Darong. They would sell handicrafts produced by Xiangyun Antique-store around the country. Xiangyun Antique-store was highly profitable anyway, so they had enough money to achieve that goal. In fact, Chen Darong also had the same idea for a long time, but didnt have a good chance, Since Gu Ning told him to be in charge of it now, he would, of course, work hard to make it happen. Gu Ning also told him to guarantee high quality while increasing quantity, because the handicrafts werent cheap either. After a while, Gu Ning sessfully stopped a taxi, and got in it at once. She didnt leave for the Tang familys house, but went to visit Tang Haifeng in the hospital. She decided to talk with him about the Mu family. After finishing gambling with Qi Tianlin, Zuo Jiangkui and He Siyin went back to HK. Their n was to take back 2% of Qi Tianlins shares of the He familys casino ording to the market price if Qi Tianlin lost the game. The He familys casino ounted for 6% of the gambling market in HK. Qi Tianlin alone owned 5% shares of the He familys casino, which were worth hundreds of millions of yuan ording to the market price. It was impossible for them to take all of his shares back, because Qi Tianlin wouldnt agree, unless they used force. And the He family wasnt willing to ruin their rtionship with the Kirin Gang yet. To their surprise, Gu Ning showed up out of the blue and they even lost 1% share during this trip, so now Qi Tianlin owned 6% shares of the He familys casino. It didnt have a big impact on the He familys business, but they were just reluctant to ept the failure. In the hospital ward, Jiang Lihua was chatting with Tang Haifeng, and two bodyguards were standing at the door. When Gu Ning arrived, Jiang Lihua went to sit in the living room, because Gu Ning wanted to talk with Tang Haifeng in private. Grandpa, hows the rtionship with the Tang family and the Mu family? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng cocked his eyebrow. Well, not very good, nor bad. Weve maintained a good rtionship in business for more than a decade. In other words, the two families werent close except in business. What? Is there anything wrong with the Mu family? Tang Haifeng asked. I went to the antique street today, and ran into Mu Wenqi while he was in a secret meeting with Tang Deming, but I failed to hear their conversation clearly, Gu Ning said with a serious face. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng was mad. Mu Wenqi must be assisting Tang Deming to scheme against the Tang family! Grandpa, could you please tell me the story about the Mu family, especially Mu Xuxin? Gu Ning asked. Tang Haifeng didnt know why Gu Ning was interested in Mu Xuxin, but he still said, Mu Xuxin was born in a poor countryside, but he was a very outstanding young man back then, and won Miss Zhus heart. The Zhu family didnt approve of their marriage at the beginning, because there was a huge gap between them, but Miss Zhu was unwilling to leave Mu Xuxin. After a while, she got pregnant, and the Zhu family had to agree on their marriage. Twenty years ago, the Zhu family wasnt very rich, but its business grew fast with Mu Xuxins assistance. Therefore, the Zhu family gradually epted him and even let him take over its family business. Around seven or eight years ago, Miss Zhu suddenly found out that Mu Xuxin already had a son before their marriage, and had a fierce argument with him. Many people then found out about that secret, but Miss Zhu was still in love with Mu Xuxin and didnt divorce him. Thats all I know. After hearing that, Gu Ning thought that it was very likely that Mu Xuxin had abandoned his ex-wife for a rich heiress. Well, there is a subordinate in mypany who closely resembles Mu Xuxin, and they even share the same surname. When I mentioned Mu Xuxins name in a talk with him, he had an unusual reaction. I think they are probably rted to each other, Gu Ning said. Is it possible that he is the son of Mu Xuxin and his ex-wife? Tang Haifeng said. I already told him to investigate the Mu family, Gu Ning said. Tang Haifeng was struck dumb for a second, then said, Mu Xuxin could be his father! I have always had a feeling that he hates Mu Xuxin, Gu Ning said. No matter what, I just hope that you can be alert to the possibility that the Mu family might be working with Tang Deming. If the person who works for me is going to take revenge on the Mu family, I wont stop him. Gu Ning put it clearly. The Tang family had a long-standing rtionship with the Mu family in business after all, so the Tang family would help the Mu family if the Mu family encountered any trouble. Gu Ning told Tang Haifeng her attitude right now, in case Tang Haifeng couldnt distinguish their allies from enemies. I understand, and Ill side with you, Tang Haifeng said. Even if the Mu family were in trouble, it wasnt the Tang familys duty to help them out. Gu Ning, however, was a member of the Tang family. Tang Haifeng would obviously choose Gu Ning over the Mu family. Since Gu Ning had already arranged someone to do the investigation, Tang Haifeng would just wait for the result. Chapter 747 - Tang Xinrui Is Fired

Chapter 747 Tang Xinrui Is Fired

Tang Xinrui had just worked in Tanghuang Group for a short time, but she was already promoted to be in charge of some financial charts because of her outstanding ability. However, she was in trouble now. Tang Xinrui had typed an important figure wrong, and made thepany lose two million yuan. Therefore, Tanghuang Group decided to fire her. When Tang Xinrui heard the news, she was shocked, because she remembered that she had typed it correctly. However, she was in charge of the financial chart now, so she had to take responsibility for the serious mistake. Even so, she still couldnt figure out the reason why it happened. However, nobody in the finance department felt sorry for her, because her quick promotion had displeased everyone for a long time. The finance manager, Yu Li, was included. Yu Li was around 30 years old, and she was also a skilled finance worker since she could be a finance manager at such a young age. Moreover, she had the ambition to be the chief financial officer, so she didnt get along well with the current CFO. Ever since Tang Xinrui had joined Tanghuang Group, the current CFO treated her very well, and Tang Xinrui had stolen her assignments many times, which annoyed Yu Li and aroused her sense of crisis at the same time. Yu Li was afraid that the current CFO would promote Tang Xinrui to rece her position. After all, it was an undeniable fact that Tang Xinrui was a very outstanding finance returnee. Although Tang Xinrui just graduated from her university, she already had rich experience in finance as an intern. It was very likely that Tang Xinrui would rece her in thepany. Since Tang Xinrui was fired because of a serious mistake, she was more than happy to see it happen, and quickly stood out tough at Tang Xinrui. Didnt the CFO always say that youre better than the rest of us? Howe you made such a serious mistake? I think you really disappointed him! Yu Li gloated over Tang Xinruis failure. Tang Xinrui squinted at Yu Li, and thought that it might be Yu Li who framed her. Yu Li had stacked the deck against her many times before! I remember clearly that I didnt type it wrong, and now I seriously wonder whether youve framed me, because everyone knows how much you love to arrange things against me in the finance department, Tang Xinrui said, staring straight at Yu Li. Hearing that, all the people in the finance room looked at Yu Li. It was true that they all knew that Yu Li disliked Tang Xinrui the most. Although they were all jealous of Tang Xinrui, and none of them felt sorry for her when she was fired, they didnt have the idea to frame her either. In that case, they were all surprised when they heard that it was possible that Yu Li had framed Tang Xinrui. Tang Xinrui, dont me me for your own mistake! I did not frame you! Yu Li argued in a hurry, but Tang Xinrui was growing increasingly suspicious of her. Nevertheless, Tang Xinrui didnt have any proof, and she had already been fired. Precisely because of Yu Li, Tang Xinrui had no clue that the senior management of thepany had found out her real identity and seized a chance to get rid of her. Actually, it was Quan Mingkais idea. If they fired Tang Xinrui without a reasonable reason, Tang Xinrui would know that her real identity was exposed, and the mastermind behind the scheme would soon be aware of it, which would ruin their n. Yu Li panicked a little because she had the same idea, but Tang Xinrui was fired before she could take action. After that, Tang Xinrui left Tanghuang Group and went back home. When she went upstairs to the study to tell Tang Weiyong the bad news, she heard a womans moans of sexual pleasure from the direction of Tang Weiyongs room. Tang Xinrui stopped at once, then went back to watch TV in the living room. Tang Xinruis mother had passed away a few years ago, so it was normal that Tang Weiyong had other women. He was a man after all, and had sexual needs even though he was older. About half an hourter, the woman who had sex with Tang Weiyong showed up. She was in her early thirties, beautiful and sexy, but had the air of a prostitute. She wasnt ady, but a leading hooker in a clubhouse, and she had had sex with countless men for money. Tang Weiyong didnt mind because he just wanted to have sex. Most importantly, he was familiar with her. To avoid meeting the Tang family, Tang Weiyong seldom went outside, so he had sex with this woman at home every time. Tang Weiyong had done her a great favor back in Country Y, so she followed Tang Weiyong ever since, and worked for him. When the woman saw Tang Xinrui, she was surprised and smiled. Xinrui, why are you home? Its still work time, right? Ive been fired, Tang Xinrui said calmly. What? You were fired? That question wasnt from the woman, but Tang Weiyong who was standing at thending. Tang Xinrui then told Tang Weiyong everything. Because she believed that it was Yu Lis trick, she directly told Tang Weiyong that Yu Li had framed her. Hearing that, Tang Weiyong didnt doubt it, and he also had no clue that it was actually Quan Mingkais idea to fire Tang Xinrui at this time. Father, what should we do now? Tang Xinrui asked. Just live with it. Lets see what the others can do now. Tang Weiyong didnt me Tang Xinrui, because it was meaningless. Right at this moment, Tang Xinjie called Tang Xinrui. Um, father, Xinjie is calling me again. Tang Xinrui didnt answer it at once, but told Tang Weiyong. It seemed like she didnt know whether to take it or not. Tang Weiyong frowned and was displeased because he knew that Tang Xinjie called for nothing good. Answer it, and put it on speaker, Tang Weiyong said in a cold tone. Tang Xinrui followed his order. Tang Xinrui, transfer a million yuan to my ount right away. Im not lucky today and I lost again. The moment Tang Xinrui took his call, Tang Xinjie said in a domineering tone. Hearing that, Tang Xinrui stayed calm as usual, but Tang Weiyong was in a rage. Chapter 748 - Qi Ziyue Recognizes Gu Ning

Chapter 748 Qi Ziyue Recognizes Gu Ning

I dont have money, Tang Xinrui said. Ask father for it! Tang Xinjie demanded. Tang Xinrui sneered. Her father was never even willing to give her ten thousand yuan, let alone a million yuan. She gave Tang Weiyong a nce, then said again, I told you that it was the final time that I gave you moneyst time, and I wont ask father for money again this time. If you want the money, call him yourself. You... Tang Xinjie was mad. If he dared to ask Tang Weiyong for the money, he wouldnt call Tang Xinrui for it. If you dont transfer a million yuan to my bank ount right now, father will me you if Im beaten to death by them. Tang Xinrui remained silent, but just looked at Tang Weiyong. Tang Weiyong said in anger, I dont think that its a bad thing if youre dead! Youll lose thest cent of our familys wealth sooner orter. Hearing Tang Weiyongs voice, Tang Xinjie was scared, but he still begged, Dad, transfer a million yuan to my ount now, or theyll beat me to death, seriously. Tang Xinjie didnt believe that Tang Weiyong would be willing to see him beaten to death, because he knew his father very well. No matter how outstanding Tang Xinrui was, he, as his fathers only son, was meant to take over their familys properties. Let alone Tang Xinjie, even Tang Xinrui had the same idea. You... Tang Weiyong was mad, but he couldnt see his only son beaten badly by others. Tang Xinjie, this is thest time Ill give you money. If you keep on gambling, wasting money and visiting prostitutes, Ill put you in jail! Tang Weiyong threatened Tang Xinjie. Tang Xinjie, however, pulled his lips and gave his father a perfunctory answer. Alright, I promise I wont gamble again. Tang Weiyong didnt believe that Tang Xinjie would keep his word, but there was nothing else he could do. Without hesitation, Tang Weiyong hung up on Tang Xinjie, and transferred the money to Tang Xinrui, then went back upstairs. The woman gave Tang Xinrui a nce filled with sympathy, and wore a sensual smile. Why dont you meet me at my clubhouse tonight? I can help you rx a little. Although she was kept by Tang Weiyong as a mistress, she also disapproved of his unfair treatment towards Tang Xinjie and Tang Xinrui. She had no right to interfere in it, but she was willing to do something to cheer Tang Xinrui up. Thanks, Tang Xinrui said. She also wanted to rx herself. When the woman walked away, Tang Xinrui went back to her room. Before long, her phone rang again, and the caller was Bowen. Oh my dear Erin, your father really spoils his trash son rotten! Bowen said. Bowen had never felt sorry for anyone else before, but what Tang Xinrui had been through really touched him. Maybe that was the reason why he liked her. I know. Tang Xinrui was calm, because she was used to it. How is the trash now? Hes digging his own grave. Bowen beamed. It was Tang Xinruis scheme again this time to make Tang Xinjie lose another million yuan. Erin, why dont you just get rid of him so that you dont need to waste time on him? Bowen asked with confusion. Hes my older brother after all, Tang Xinrui said. Although she hated Tang Xinjie and Tang Weiyong, she never had the thought to kill them. Fine. Since Tang Xinrui said that, Bowen didnt say anything further. Gu Ning stayed in the hospital for more than half an hour, then left. However, she ran into Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue in the passage, and was struck dumb for a second. She didnt expect that she would meet them in City B. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin didnt notice Gu Ning, and Gu Ning didnt want them to see her either, so she turned around at once and hid in the washroom. At the same time, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see where they were going. Even though she couldnt kill them right now, she was curious about what they were doing here. After a while, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin walked into a ward. There was a middle-aged man lying unconscious on the hospital bed with his head wrapped in gauze bandages. A middle-aged woman sat by the bed, and another man who seemed to be a secretary stood aside from them. There was just a short distance between them, so Gu Ning was able to hear their conversation. President Qi, Miss Tang, nice to see you. Seeing Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin walking inside, the middle-aged woman stood up at once and greeted them politely. Mrs. Yang, how is Chairman Yang now? Qi Ziyue asked with concern. The surgery was very sessful, Mrs. Yang said, but it will take several days for him to go back to normal. d to hear that, Qi Ziyue said. President Qi, thank you so much that youre still willing to cooperate with us even after my husband had an ident. Secretary Zhang will be in charge of the cooperation this time, and well do our best to satisfy your needs, Mrs. Yang said. We insist on cooperating with yourpany because we approve of your ability, Qi Ziyue said. Thank you so much for your approval! Mrs. Yang said. My pleasure, Qi Ziyue said politely. President Qi, I already booked a private room at Kirin Hotel. Would you mind sharing a meal with us? Secretary Zhang asked. Of course not, Qi Ziyue said, then left the ward along with Tang Yaxin and Secretary Zhang Seeing them leave, Gu Ning also followed them to the Kirin Hotel. After finding out the number of their private room, Gu Ning went to change in thedies room, and dressed like a mature woman. She nned to book a private room when she walked out from thedies room, but encountered Qi Ziyue again in the passage. Qi Ziyue had just hung up a call with someone and saw Gu Ning right at this moment. To Gu Nings astonishment, Qi Ziyue recognized her. Are you... Qi Ziyue was surprised to see Gu Ning. Do you know me? Gu Ning looked at him. Chapter 749 - Gu Ning Dines with Qi Ziyue

Chapter 749 Gu Ning Dines with Qi Ziyue

Gu Ning didnt have any grudges against him yet, so it wasnt a big deal that he recognized her now, but she just felt ufortable. I read the news about you on Weibo that youve cut out over 30 sessive pieces of jade in City Teng, right? And your name is Tang Aining? Qi Ziyue had a deep impression of the shocking news, but he also had a guilty conscience saying that name. Anyway, he would love to make friends with such an outstanding woman if it was possible. Hearing that, Gu Ning was surprised. She also noticed his uneasiness when he mentioned the name, Tang Aining. She thought that they would feel quite bothered if she used that name to socialize with them. Yeah, its me. Gu Ning beamed. Although she hated Qi Ziyue very much, she had to pretend to be friendly since she nned to bother them. Ha-ha, its so nice to meet you, Miss Tang, Qi Ziyue said. In fact, he could remember this name just because it was the same as the name of the girl who had been killed by them. Oh, please allow me to introduce myself. My names Qi Ziyue, Qi Ziyue said. na Nice to meet you, Mr. Qi, Gu Ning said with a smile. Miss Tang, are you here to dine with your friends? Qi Ziyue asked. I had an appointment with my friend, but something just came up and she cante. Im about to leave now, Gu Ning said. Well, if you dont mind, would you please share a meal with us? Qi Ziyue invited Gu Ning to dine with them. I admire your stone-gambling skills very much, and I hope that we can be friends. Qi Ziyue was kind and sincere. Um, will your friends mind? Gu Ning pretended that it wasnt an easy decision for her to make. Of course they wont, Qi Ziyue said. Theyll also feel honored to see you. Given the fame of Tang Aining, there were only a few people who werent willing to see her. Its my honor as well! Gu Ning agreed to dine with them in the end. Actually, she couldnt be more familiar with them, so she wouldnt feel uneasy during the meal. After that, Gu Ning followed Qi Ziyue into their private room. In the private room, there was one more man in addition to Secretary Zhang and Tang Yaxin, and Gu Ning was surprised to see him. He was Mu Wenqi. Seeing Qi Ziyue walking in with a strange woman, everyone in the private room was struck dumb for a second. Even though Mu Wenqi had met Gu Ning once before, he failed to recognize her now. Tang Yaxin frowned and gave Gu Ning a cold nce. She thought that Gu Ning looked familiar, but didnt remember where she had seen her. Please let me introduce you. This is the famous queen of jade, Tang Aining, who cut out over 30 sessive pieces of jade in City Teng, Qi Ziyue said to the others around the table. He understood that this Tang Aining wasnt the girl they knew before, but he still felt a little nervous. What? Thisdy is the queen of jade, Tang Aining? Hearing that, they were all astonished. Tang Yaxin, on the other hand, panicked a little when she heard the name Tang Aining. She knew that the girl was already dead, but she somehow still felt anxious. At the same time, she was also curious about how Qi Ziyue met the woman. Apart from that, she felt jealous of the woman who was obviously more beautiful than her. Mu Wenqi and Secretary Zhang stood up at once, and greeted Gu Ning politely. It wasnt a bad thing if they could make friends with such a famous figure. Miss Tang, your stone-gambling skills are really amazing! Ive never heard of anyone else cutting out over 30 sessive pieces of jade at a time before, Mu Wenqi said. Indeed! Secretary Zhang agreed. It was the most shocking news in the stone-gambling industry now, and it was even more shocking than the news that the Wang family, which used to be one of the threergest raw material developers in City Teng, had fallen into a dramatic decline overnight. Although it was very shocking, it wasnt umon to see a rich family fall into decline. However, it was very rare to see a person cut out three or four pieces of jade at a time, let alone over 30! Most people couldnt cut out a single piece of valuable jade during many years. Since she was able to cut out so many pieces of jade, she must have be super-rich within a short time. Miss Tang, I even thought that you could have a pair of Jade Eyes, and can see whats inside the jade raw materials, Qi Ziyue joked. Although it was just a joke, it actually hit the point. In the beginning, Gu Ning felt nervous when people joked about that, but now she was already used to it. Well, I dont have Jade Eyes, but I do have a unique way to gamble on stones, Gu Ning said with a smile. It meant that she wouldnt share it with other people, so the others didnt ask further. Miss Tang, please have a seat, Qi Ziyue said, and invited her to sit by his side. After they were seated, Qi Ziyue introduced the others to her. Tang Yaxin was a little cold, but Gu Ning didnt mind it. They kept on chatting and ignored Tang Yaxin, which displeased her. Miss Tang, were you born in City B? Qi Ziyue asked. Not really. I was born in City D, and I came here to visit my friends, Gu Ning said. Qi Ziyue took out his name card and gave it to Gu Ning at this moment. Miss Tang, this is my name card. Please take it, and feel free to call me if you go to the capital in the future. Thanks. Gu Ning took it. Tang Yaxin frowned and red at Qi Ziyue, but she knew that Qi Ziyue was expanding hiswork, so she didnt say anything. Afterwards, Mu Wenqi and Secretary Zhang also handed Gu Ning their name cards, and Gu Ning took them as well. I dont have name cards. Please remember my phone number. Since she took their name cards, it would be impolite if she didnt tell them her phone number. Gu Ning had a phone number which wasnt under her ID card, so she decided to tell them that one. Chapter 750 - A Mistress’s Daughter Chapter 750 A Mistresss Daughter I just thought that Mr. Qi looks familiar and now I realize why, Gu Ning said all of a sudden, like an idea just dawned on her. Qi Ziyue was surprised, and asked with curiosity, Oh, where have you seen me before, Miss Tang? Although Gu Ning wasnt flirting with Qi Ziyue, Tang Yaxin somehow disliked her way of talking with him. There was no woman who would tolerate her man talking frequently with another woman after all. Gu Ning wore a meaningful smile, then said, It was a coincidence, but I was rescued by a woman whose name is also Tang Aining one day in the capital. I was surrounded by a bunch of hoodlums that day, and she helped me out. Hearing that, both Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin were shocked. In the capital, Tang Aining? Is that woman her? Although they werent very sure, they had a feeling that the woman was her. Seeing their reaction, Gu Ning was satisfied, and added, After that, we sometimes contacted each other and I saw Mr. Qis photo on her phone once before, and she told me that youre her boyfriend. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin got nervous. How much does she know about Tang Aining? Gu Ning asked, Mr. Qi, are you still together with her? I lost touch with Aining since Augustst year. Um, we already broke up, and we didnt keep in touch, Qi Ziyue said and felt uneasy. Oh, fine. Gu Ning sounded disappointed. Well, what did you normally talk with her about? Qi Ziyue suddenly asked. We just talked about our life experiences. Speaking of that, we even share amon experience. You know I have a unique skill to gamble on jade raw materials, but actually its my father who sent me to learn it from a master when I was just a little girl. It wasnt a pleasant experience, and I gave my father all the money I won. Aining told me that she had the same experience, because her father sent her to learn kung fu when she was just a kid too and shes done a lot for her familyspany, Gu Ning said. With a clear sound, Tang Yaxins hand trembled and a cup fell onto the table. Even Qi Ziyue panicked at this moment. How could she know about it? What else does she know? Miss Tang, are you alright? Gu Ning pretended that she was worried about her. I-Im fine. Tang Yaxin did her best to calm herself down. No pain, no gain. Miss Tang, I do admire you for everything youve done, Secretary Zhang said. Mr. Qi, if you hear from Aining, please let me know, Gu Ning said on purpose. Sure, Qi Ziyue replied. In fact, it was impossible, because she was already dead. She left something with me. If I cant find her, I dont think its appropriate for me to keep it all the time, Gu Ning said. What is it? Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin asked in a hurry at the same time. Seeing their unusual reaction, Gu Ning wore a confused face. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin realized that they were acting in an impolite manner as well, and calmed down at once. Qi Ziyue exined. Im also worried about her after hearing that you lost touch with her, and I want to know more about her too. Although weve broken up for a long time, we were boyfriend and girlfriend before after all. Oh. Gu Ning nodded. She gave me a USB sh disk, but I dont know whats inside, because its her privacy. Hearing that, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin couldnt stay calm anymore. Well, to be honest, Im her younger sister. Can you give me the USB sh disk? Tang Yaxin asked. Youre Ainings younger sister? Gu Ning, instead, seemed displeased. If youre her younger sister, I cant give it to you, because I hate a mistresss daughter the most. Gu Ning said it inly in front of everyone. You... Tang Yaxin was mad. Mind yournguage! Tang Yaxin hated people saying that she was a mistresss daughter. Even though it was an unchangeable fact, she still couldnt ept it. Mu Wenqi and Secretary Zhang were both shocked, because they didnt know yet. Afterwards, they felt embarrassed. Qi Ziyue was also annoyed, but didnt know what to say. Its the truth! Gu Ning said again. You... Tang Yaxin abruptly stood up and wanted to beat Gu Ning, but was stopped by Qi Ziyue. Yaxin, calm down. Thinking of the USB sh disk, Tang Yaxin had to listen to him. However, she had a grudge against Tang Aining now. In her eyes, all the woman named Tang Aining were unpleasant. Miss Tang, Im the general manager of the Tang familys business corporation in the capital. If you trust me, you can give the USB sh disk to me. I think that there must be business documents in it, Qi Ziyue said. Im sorry. Im afraid I can only give it back to her, Gu Ning said. Please dont worry. I promise that Ill never read the documents inside, and I think that there must be a password if the documents are so important. Since Gu Ning was unwilling to give it to him, Qi Ziyue didnt insist, and he also believed that there had to be a password. No matter what, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin couldnt live a peaceful life from now on because of the USB sh disk. During this meal, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin lost their appetite. Gu Ning, on the other hand, enjoyed it very much. She did it on purpose to scare them. Sometimes, mental torture was more unbearable than physical. After the meal, Gu Ning left, and Qi Ziyue stayed to discuss business with the rest of the people in the room. Gu Ning didnt walk away, but went to sit in the tea hall. She nned to follow them and teach them a lesson when they left. Chapter 751 - Make a Fake ID Chapter 751 Make a Fake ID Gu Ning went to change in thedies room before that, and put on a baseball cap, so that others couldnt tell whether she was a male or female. While she was waiting for them, she called K. Before Gu Ning could say a word, K opened his mouth. Boss, I just sent you an email about Mu Wenqi, and I was about to text you when I received your call. What a coincidence! Great, Gu Ning said. Can you help me make a fake ID? Without the police security system finding out? Sure, K said, then joked, What? Are you going to do some illegal things? Yeah, so I cant use my real ID. Gu Ning admitted it, then threatened him. Ill send you a photo, and you have to digitally alter it to be different from me. Ill be in trouble if Im caught by the police! Ha-ha, no problem. Kughed. Alright, Ill send you the photo and information right now, Gu Ning said, then hung up and sent K a message. Name: Tang Aining. Age: 22. Birthce: City D along with a random address. Gu Ning sent K two photos. One was her present look, while the other was Tang Aining. She couldnt retouch her ID photo, so she told K to digitally alter her present look to be the same as Tang Aining. Tang Aining in the photo was very different from Gu Ning, so normal people couldnt recognize her. Of course, those who were familiar with Gu Ning might recognize her. Gu Ning believed that Leng Shaoting could do it. Given Gu Nings understanding about Qi Ziyue, he would conduct an investigation on her once she mentioned Tang Aining, and do everything he could to get the USB sh disk. If he found out that Tang Aining didnt exist, it wouldnt be fun anymore, so Gu Ning had to make a fake ID to let the game go on. Seeing the photo of Tang Aining, K was astonished, because he almost failed to recognize that it was Gu Ning with heavy make-up. After knowing that, he found several simr ces on their faces, but they werent noticeable. Whats wrong? Chen Cangyi just walked out from the bathroom after having a shower. Seeing K wearing an astonished face on the sofa, he asked with curiosity. An idea dawned on K, and he said with a smile, Im looking at beautiful girls photos. Why dont youe here and have a look. He wanted to see whether Chen Cangyi could recognize Gu Ning. Hearing that, Chen Cangyi frowned with dissatisfaction. He also wanted to figure out what kind of beautiful girl could attract Ks attention, because K seldom paid attention to girls. Chen Cangyi looked at the photo for a while, then said, She is beautiful, but Im curious about her face without any make-up. I think many women dont dare to walk outside without make-up nowadays. Ha-ha, youre right, but I dont think that youll say that after you see her face without any make-up, K said with a smile. It sounded like he was confident that she was a real beauty. Gu Ning was indeed a real beauty no matter if she was wearing make-up or not. Youve seen her before? Chen Cangyi frowned. Normally, a woman wouldnt go outside without make-up. If K had seen this girls face without make-up before, did it mean... Chen Cangyi thought a little far away, and felt more displeased. He knew he shouldnt have that emotion, but he couldnt help it. Yeah, K said. In fact, youve seen her face without make-up too. What? Hearing that, Chen Cangyi couldnt believe his ears. Ive seen that before too? Although make-up could make a huge difference, it didnt mean that it couldpletely change a womans face, and he had no impression of this woman. Chen Cangyi had a closer look at her face. He thought that it looked a little familiar, but still failed to remember where he had seen her before. He had just met Gu Ning twice after all, so it was very normal if he couldnt recognize her face now. Alright, let me tell you. Shes our boss, K said. What? Seriously? Chen Cangyi rounded his eyes in shock. After that, K told Chen Cangyi what Gu Ning wanted him to do for her. Hearing that this woman was Gu Ning, Chen Cangyis unpleasant feeling disappeared at once. K was very efficient, and sent Gu Ning the ID photo after a few minutes for her opinion. Gu Ning was satisfied with it. Another few minutester, K sessfully hacked into the police security system of City D, and added a new fake ID. Around half an hourter, Qi Ziyues group walked out. Gu Ning had put on a new set of clothing, so none of them recognized her even though she moved closer to them. President Qi, Lord Mu, see you next time! Secretary Zhang said to them. See you! Qi Ziyue said, and Secretary Zhang left. Ziyue, why dont we go to the Earth Nightclub to rx a little? Mu Wengi proposed. We can gamble for fun. Sure! Qi Ziyue agreed. In fact, neither Qi Ziyue nor Tang Yaxin was in a good mood after Gu Nings sudden appearance, but they couldnt reject Mu Wenqis sincere invitation. Gu Ning followed them along the way, and took a taxi behind them to the Earth Nightclub. When they arrived, Gu Ning put the clothes of Tang Aining back on before she walked onto the gambling floor. She went to exchange chips of 10 thousand yuan at first, but didnt go to find Qi Ziyue right away. Instead, she nned to y the game alone for several rounds in the following minutes, so that it wouldnt be strange when she met Qi Ziyueter. Gu Ning went to a roulette machine afterwards. In each y of roulette, a croupier spun a roulette wheel in one direction, then rolled a ball in the opposite direction in a tilted circr track that surrounded the wheel. The ball gradually lost momentum, passed through an area of deflectors, and eventually fell into one of several colored and numbered pockets along the edge of the wheel. yers could bet on whether the ball would fall into the pockets numbered 1C36, but not on a pocket that belonged to the house (that was, the casino). The croupier payed the winnings to any yer that ced a sessful bet. Gu Ning wasnt familiar with its rules, so she just yed it for fun, and her Jade Eyes came to no use in this kind of game. Although she couldnt use her Jade Eyes, she was still very lucky today, and won chips of several thousand yuan after several rounds. However, Gu Ning just yed it for fun, so she didnt make much money. Chapter 752 - Gu Ning Meets Qi Ziyue Again

Chapter 752 Gu Ning Meets Qi Ziyue Again

When Gu Ning was ying the game, she didnt forget to keep a close eye on Qi Ziyue and the others. They gathered around a long oval gambling table, and began to y Sic bo. Seeing that, Gu Ning walked over. There were many people around the table, so they didnt notice her. Qi Ziyues group sat by the left side, while Gu Ning went to the right side. The croupier hit the dice cup on the table after shaking it for a while, and people started to bet. Please stop betting now. The croupier pressed a hand on the dice cup, which was the hint that he was going to reveal the result. Four, six, six. Big! Gu Ning bet on the result that it would be big, while Qi Ziyue and Mu Wenqi thought that it would be small. When Gu Ning reached out her hands to take her chips, Qi Ziyue was surprised to see her here. However, this was arge long oval table, so he didnt call her name. Gu Ning also saw him at this time, and they acknowledged each others presence by nodding. Mu Wenqi and Tang Yaxin followed Qi Ziyues sight looking forward. Mu Wenqi nodded to Tang Aining as well, but Tang Yaxin seemed displeased and frowned. The road is really narrow for enemies. I think she might have followed us here, Tang Yaxin said. She was just saying it, and didnt believe that it was true, but actually she told the truth. Yaxin, dont forget that the USB sh disk is in her hands. Qi Ziyue warned her. He wasnt sure what else the woman knew about Tang Aining, and they had to be cautious. In fact, Qi Ziyue doubted whether the womans name was really Tang Aining. It was possible that she used Tang Ainings name to approach them. Although the woman already imed that her name was Tang Aining back in City Teng, it could be a lie. Qi Ziyue wasnt a man who could be easily fooled. After all, he became a member of the senior management of the Tang familys business group from being a poor boy, and had sessfully won Tang Bingsens trust and schemed against Tang Aining. Of course, Tang Aining in the previous incarnation had been easily cheated by Qi Ziyue because she was deeply in love with him, and never believed that he would hurt her. Even so, it was an undeniable fact that she was a tool and the loser in the fierce game for power and wealth. Before Gu Ning mentioned Tang Aining, Qi Ziyue didnt have any doubt, because there were too many people of the same name in this world. Nevertheless, it raised Qi Ziyues doubt when Gu Ning brought Tang Aining up. Although he still seemed polite and kind on the surface, he was nning how to get the USB sh disk from her. He also got someone to investigate her identity. If she wasnt lying, and knew nothing about those dirty secrets about Tang Aining and the Tang family, he would love to maintain a good rtionship with her, because she had a very outstanding ability. Didnt she say that she was used by her family to make money and she herself didnt have much? If it was possible, he hoped that she could cooperate with him. She could help him win the game of stone-gambling, and he could help her hide from her familys supervision and share the profits with her in private. He believed that she would be willing to work with him. Tang Yaxin snorted, then remained silent. Gu Ning understood that Tang Yaxin held hostility towards her, but she didnt care about it. The next round, Gu Ning won again, and Qi Ziyue along with Mu Wenqi lost once more. It wasnt an umon thing that a person won two sessive rounds, so nobody paid special attention to Gu Ning now. Therefore, Gu Ning yed a harder game the third round, and bet on the total score. The odds of betting on the total score was very high, and it was also very difficult to win, so few people dared to y it, even Qi Ziyue and Mu Wenqi just kept betting on whether it was big or small. The result of the third round was revealed, and Gu Ning won once again. After this round, she attracted a lot of attention from people around the table. Everyone was astonished by her luck. In their eyes, she must be super lucky to win, because none of them knew that Gu Ning had a pair of Jade Eyes, and she could see the numbers in the dice cup. Qi Ziyues group, on the other hand, believed that she couldnt just be lucky, thinking of her outstanding stone-gambling skill. Given her ability, it was just a piece of cake for her to make money! When the fourth round began, people all stared at Gu Ning. It was obvious that they wanted to follow her decision. Nobody would refuse to win money. The croupier seemed dissatisfied. If this woman won again, and others all followed her, this casino would lose a fortune. To their surprise, Gu Ning stopped betting all of a sudden, which upset the other people, but nobody dared to say anything. Gu Ning still did nothing when the fifth round began, but she suddenly bet on Alls (1.A specific number will appear on all three dice] after the others allid their bets. The others were all displeased looking at Gu Ning, because they knew that she did it on purpose. The croupier thought that Gu Ning might win again, but it was eptable if others didnt follow her. The dice cup opened, and there were three sixes in it. Jesus! Shes so unbelievable, and has won four sessive rounds till now! Exactly! I wanted to follow her, but she didnt allow us to do that. Were not winning her money. Why does she have to hide her choice? They were shocked by Gu Nings gambling skills, but alsoined. I dont think that you have the right to criticize me. If you want to win money, depend on yourself, Gu Ning said. She wasnt willing to be criticized for that. The other people also closed their mouths afterwards. Gu Ning continued to bet on the results of Sic Bo, but she would only ce her bet when everyone finished betting. Some people who fixed their eyes on Gu Nings hand were able to win some money following Gu Nings choices. Gu Ning didnt mind it, but she got the attention of the manager of this casino. Chapter 753 - Manager Lu, Been a While

Chapter 753 Manager Lu, Been a While

In the following hour, Gu Ning bet more and more money on the game. After putting over ten million yuan into her pocket, two men finally walked towards her. They were tall, bulky bodyguards in suits, and ordinary people would be scared of them. Gu Ning, of course, wasnt afraid of them at all. Miss, our manager appreciates your gambling skills very much and he invites you to have several rounds with him alone upstairs, a bodyguard in a ck suit said to Gu Ning. Although he sounded polite, his tone was very tough. People who often had fun in a casino all understood what it meant. Nobody could safely leave here with a fortune. They all looked at Gu Ning with sympathy, including Qi Ziyue and Mu Wenqi, but Tang Yaxin gloated over her misfortune. You deserve it! Miss Tang... Qi Ziyue walked out, trying to remind Gu Ning to return the chips to keep herself safe, but Tang Yaxin stopped him. Dont go over. Before Qi Ziyue could do anything, Gu Ning agreed. Sure. Gu Ning seemed calm as usual, but thought to herself that Qi Tianlin wasnt a generous owner of a casino, because he wouldnt allow any gambler to win too much money in his ce. In fact, it was the unspoken rule in most casinos. Afterwards, Gu Ning followed the two bodyguards in leaving. Because of Tang Yaxin, Qi Ziyue failed to remind Gu Ning to protect herself, and he also didnt dare to do anything else against the Kirin Gang. Mu Wenqi had the same thought, so they could only see Gu Ning brought away by the bodyguards. Everyone knew the reason why Gu Ning was brought away, but nobody dared to discuss it. Because of many reasons, Qi Ziyue was worried about Gu Ning, so he kept looking at the stairs, hoping that Gu Ning woulde out from there. However, Tang Yaxin was displeased, and questioned him in anger, Qi Ziyue, what do you mean? Why do you suddenly care about a woman that you have just met once? Do you like her? She didnt have confidence in Qi Ziyue. Hearing that, Qi Ziyue frowned, and said, Yaxin, dont lose your reason. She has Tang Ainings USB sh disk with her. If shes killed, nobody will know anything about the USB sh disk! Tang Yaxin said airily. Dont be so naive. Do you really believe every word she said today? I think that she probably knows more about Tang Aining and approached us for a reason. Its also likely that she has other helpers. If we dont get along with her, we wont know whether shes our enemy, Qi Ziyue said. They talked to each other in a very low voice, so others didnt hear them. Hearing that, Tang Yaxins face changed, because she was also suspicious of this Tang Aining, so she shut her mouth for now. No matter what, she was determined to teach this Tang Aining a lesson. Thinking of that, a touch of hatred and cruelty shed in her eyes. Nothing good would happen to a person who had annoyed her. That Tang Aining had proved that, and this Tang Aining would be the same. Gu Ning followed the two bodyguards to a private room where the manager sat. His eyes fell on Gu Nings face, but didnt show any unkindness in his expression. Gu Ning, however, greeted him like they were old friends the moment she walked inside. Manager Lu, been a while! When she had gotten Qi Tianlins attention the first time, Manager Lu had invited her here as well. She had also met him twice when she came to the Earth Nightclub afterwards, so they knew each other although they werent familiar. Because of her rtionship with Qi Tianlin, Manager Lu treated her as a distinguished guest all the time. Manager Lu didnt know that she was Gu Ning this time, otherwise he wouldnt have interrupted her enjoyment of gambling. Hearing her voice, Manager Lu was struck dumb for a second, but still failed to recognize her. Seeing that, Gu Ning smiled and said, Im Gu Ning. I came here to deal with some personal affairs, so I put on some make-up. Y-youre Miss Gu? Manager Lu abruptly stood up, and couldnt believe his eyes. Even though he wasnt sure that this woman was Gu Ning, he was certain it was Gu Nings voice. Miss Gu, Im sorry. I didnt know that it was you. Please go on gambling as you like, he said feeling a little embarrassed. Thanks! Gu Ning didnt mind, and turned around, walking outside. oon The bodyguards standing in the room were all surprised. They have no idea what was going on now. One of them finally remembered something Manager, is she the girl Boss told us about? a bodyguard asked. Yes. If I had known that the woman was her, I wouldnt have interrupted her! Manager Lu said, and felt regretful. After that, he reported it to Qi Tianlin. Qi Tianlin wasnt in City B, but at a party in another city. He walked out when he received Manager Lus call. Hearing Manager Lus report, Qi Tianlin was curious about what Gu Ning looked like with make-up, so he told Manager Lu to send a picture of her to him. Manager Lu captured the clearest picture of Gu Ning from the surveince cameras at once, then sent it to Qi Tianlin. Qi Tianlin was amused seeing the picture. To be honest, he himself couldnt recognize that this woman was Gu Ning, because the make-up was very heavy. Even though he felt that they looked a little simr, it was still hard for him to connect this woman with Gu Ning. Qi Tianlin was growing increasingly interested in Gu Ning, because she was the funniest girl he had ever met till now. A funny girl could always arouse a mans interest. Situ Ye also liked Gu Ning because she was a very special girl. Thinking of Situ Ye, Qi Tianlin had a greater interest in Gu Ning, because he had a strong desire to defeat Situ Ye. Chapter 754 - A Competition with Tang Yaxin Chapter 754 A Competition with Tang Yaxin Qi Tianlin made a decision topete against Situ Ye for Gu Nings heart. However, it was a meaningless battle, because Gu Ning already had a boyfriend, and Leng Shaoting wouldnt allow anyone else to steal her away from him. Gu Ning came back a few minutester, and seemed quite rxed, which aroused everyones curiosity. Especially when they noticed that the chips were still in her pockets, they were all surprised. How could shee back safely with all the chips? Miss Tang, are you alright? Qi Ziyue and Mu Wenqi walked over at once, and asked with concern. Im fine. Gu Ning shrugged with a smile. What did they do to you? Qi Ziyue asked. It sounded like he cared about her safety, but he actually wanted to learn more information about the Kirin Gang. Qi Ziyue had a stronge feeling that this Tang Aining wasnt simple, because she was able toe back safely after the meeting with the manager of the Earth Nightclub. He was curious why the manager wanted to meet Tang Aining at this moment if they knew each other. Moreover, did Tang Aining know someone who was a friend of the manager of the Earth Nightclub? If this Tang Aining had a powerful friend, they had to be careful while scheming against her. Oh, I have a friend whos familiar with the manager of the Earth Nightclub, so he let me go for the sake of my friend, Gu Ning said. Qi Ziyue believed her exnation, because that was what he had thought, and he thought even more highly of her now. If the manager of the Earth Nightclub was willing to let her go to please her friend, her friend must be very influential. In the beginning, Gu Ning wanted to trap Qi Ziyue into gambling with her, but she thought that he didntck money at all, so she decided to change her n. Well, if youll excuse me, Im going to y other games, Gu Ning said, and was about to leave. Miss Tang, what do you want to y? We seldome here, and dont know how to y most of the games here. Would you mind introducing some to us? Qi Ziyue asked. He wanted to find out more about her, so he was unwilling to see her leaving right now. It was exactly what Gu Ning wanted. She smiled and said, I like ying slot machines. Slot machine? Isnt it a game for kids? Tang Yaxin said with disdain. I dont think that you can y it as well as an adult, Gu Ning argued and challenged Tang Yaxin. It wasnt easy to make Qi Ziyue do what she wanted by challenge him, but Tang Yaxin was different. Dont despise me. I know that youre very good at ying dice, but it doesnt mean that youre good at everything! Tang Yaxin retorted at once. Slot machines were a game of pure luck, which was totally different from dice. Oh, if so, why dont we have apetition? Gu Ning said. Why not? Tang Yaxin answer with crity. Yaxin... Qi Ziyue frowned, and tried to stop her. It wasnt because he was afraid that she might lose. Slot machines depended on ones luck after all. Instead, Qi Ziyue didnt want Tang Yaxin to have a grudge against Gu Ning right now. Dont stop me. I just want to have apetition with her. Tang Yaxin interrupted Qi Ziyue, knowing that he was going to stop her. Mr. Qi, I dont think you should be involved in this, Gu Ning said. Since they said so, Qi Ziyue didnt insist. After that, a group of them went to the second floor, and found a slot machine with the highest odds and demand for chips. A single reel of this slot machine required a thousand yuan. Ten reels amounted to ten thousand yuan in all. The shortest odds were 10:1, and the longest odds were 100:1. Since its apetition, we must set the bet. Gu Ning proposed. No problem. Each of us will y three rounds, and put chips in all the 10 reels. The loser must pay the winner 10 times the chips that the winner wins. How is it? Tang Yaxin said. Tang Yaxin thought hundreds of thousands of yuan was merely nothing, so she set a very high bet for the game. Gu Ning was obviously willing to see her losing as much money as possible. Sure, after you. Gu Ning agreed and let Tang Yaxin y it first. Tang Yaxin didnt hesitate and started to put chips into the slot machine. She couldnt be more familiar with slot machines, and she often won money with it, which was the reason why she was so confident that she would win. She was determined to defeat Gu Ning. After the first round, pictures of 20 times, 40 times and 70 times odds lined up on the screen, which added up to 1.3 million yuan. Ten times of 1.3 million yuan was 13 million yuan. Although Gu Ning had just won over ten million yuan in the game of Sic Bo, the money was barely enough to pay the first round of slot machine. Tang Yaxin was confident that she could win more money in the following rounds. The second time, only pictures of 50 times lined up, and she won five hundred thousand yuan. The third time, pictures of 30 times and 40 times lined up. After three rounds, Tang Yaxin won 2.5 million in all, and ten times of it was 25 million yuan. Gu Ning didnt seem worried, but she didnt show her confidence in her expression either, because slot machines werent dice, and she could make mistakes. Anyway, she didnt care about 25 million yuan at all. Gu Ning put the chips into the slot machine, and started to y the game. She pulled the spin, and the slot machine started with a loud noise, while all the 10 reels moved fast at the same time. Gu Ning had yed it before and she was able to memorize all the positions of the pictures with the help of her Jade Eyes. When it was the right time, Gu Ning quickly pressed the stop button. The slot machine stopped with a sound like someone just mmed on the brakes. And the 10 reels gradually stopped one by one from left to right. Everyone focused on the screen, even Tang Yaxin who was confident that she could win felt quite nervous now. After the first round, pictures of 10 times, 30 times, 60 times, and 70 times lined up on the screen, which meant that Gu Ning won 1.7 million yuan after just one round. Chapter 755 - Tang Yaxin Loses the Game Chapter 755 Tang Yaxin Loses the Game What? Tang Yaxin couldnt believe her eyes and refused to ept the result. How could this Tang Aining be so lucky? Money wasnt important, but she would be super embarrassed if she lost the game. Tang Yaxin prayed that Tang Aining wouldnt win again. Qi Ziyue and Mu Wengi were worried about Tang Aining at the beginning, but now they were more concerned about Tang Yaxin. They hoped that it could be a draw, although it wasnt very likely, or a close result at the least because they sided with Tang Yaxin and would feel embarrassed too if she lost. Seeing that they werepeting against each other, many people moved closer to watch them y the game. They were all shocked that both Tang Yaxin and Gu Ning had many chips in their hands. Jesus! Theyre so unbelievably lucky! Its not often to see people win so many chips. Exactly! This slot machine has the highest odds, and they must have won a lot. Im so jealous of them. ... Gu Ning put the chips into the slot machine again, and began to y the second round. Do you think that she can win this time? I think she can, but I dont know how much she can win. No way! She couldnt be so lucky! She has just won so many chips. Exactly because she has won so many chips, I think that its very likely that she can win again. I heard that a girl won all the chips in the slot machine not too long ago. I dont believe it. Its very hard to do that. Hearing their discussion, Tang Yaxin frowned. Although she didnt believe that Tang Aining was able to win all the chips in the slot machine, she was slightly worried, because the prize pool was worth a hundred million yuan at least. If she needed to pay ten times of it, it would be a billion yuan! Thinking of a billion yuan, Tang Yaxin was scared. Although the Tang family had dozens of billions of yuan in wealth and they could afford a billion yuan, it was still a fortune. If her father found out that she lost a billion yuan in a gambling game, her father would be in a rage. Besides, she couldnt afford it alone. Tang Yaxin did her best to calm herself down, and kept telling herself that it was impossible. Unfortunately, the result was the opposite way around. After a few seconds, Gu Ning pressed the stop button and reels of pictures gradually stopped. Seeing the pictures lined up on the screen one reel after another, Tang Yaxins group were in despair. Tang Yaxin was so shocked that she could barely stand on her feet, then fell down on the ground. Qi Ziyue and Mu Wenqi were also in shock, so they didnt support Tang Yaxin in time. No, its impossible. Impossible... Tang Yaxin repeated it. Let alone her, even Qi Ziyue, Mu Wenqi and others around the machine couldnt believe it. No way! She really won all the chips? None of them could ept this astonishing fact. Right after the second round, the prize pool was fully opened. Tons of chips were spun out within minutes. Once the prize pool opened, more and more people gathered around the slot machine, and they were all shocked as well. Miss Tang, I think that we can call it the end of the game, Gu Ning said. No, impossible. Impossible! Tang Yaxin failed to calm herself down. A billion yuan! How could she afford it? Qi Ziyue frowned, and helped Tang Yaxin get back to her feet before he looked at Gu Ning and begged. Miss Tang, could you please lower the bet? Its too much. Mr. Qi, Miss Tang set the bet on her own. How can you deny it now? Gu Ning seemed displeased. Well... Qi Ziyue understood that Tang Yaxin set the bet herself, but a billion yuan was too much for them. I dont think that we can afford it, Qi Ziyue said. You cant afford it? The Tang family is a well-known super-rich family in the capital. How is it possible that you cant afford just a billion yuan? Gu Ning said. What? A billion yuan? The crowd was shocked again by the number. Although they didnt know what had happened beforehand, they understood that they must bepeting against each other, and the bet was a billion yuan. The prize pool normally had chips of around a hundred million yuan in it, so there was no doubt that Gu Ning won a hundred million at least. They had also heard the name of the Tang family in the capital, so none of them believed that Qi Ziyue couldnt afford it. Even though they were jealous of Gu Nings unbelievable luck, they hated those who refused to pay the bet after losing the game. Exactly! We all know that the Tang family is super-rich. Why cant you afford just a billion yuan? I think that they are just refusing to pay the bet. If they cant afford the result, they could decline to y the game at the very beginning! Being criticized by the crowd, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin was annoyed, but didnt know what to say. Mu Wenqi remained silent, because he didnt want to be involved in this trouble. All of a sudden, Tang Yaxin red at Gu Ning and said, I didnt say that the bet is a billion yuan. Do you have any proof? Hearing that, Gu Ning squinted at her and asked in a cold tone, What? You want to deny it? Shes so shameless! I feel embarrassed for her! ... People started to attack Tang Yaxin again. Chapter 756 - Pay the Money Chapter 756 Pay the Money Did any of you hear me say that? Show me the proof! Tang Yaxin questioned the crowd. She dared to deny it because they had set the bet before others gathered here, and she was also confident that Qi Ziyue and Mu Wengi would side with her. Hearing that, the crowd fell into silence, because none of them had heard her say that. Although the majority supported Gu Ning, they didnt dare to annoy Tang Yaxin who was born in the well-known super-rich Tang family. If Tang Yaxin med them for everything, they couldnt bear the result. They werent selfish or cold-blooded people either, but just a bunch of ordinary people. Mr. Qi, Mr. Mu, you were there so please show your attitude now, Gu Ning said, looking at them. She, of course, understood that they would side with Tang Yaxin, but she decided to deal with it after hearing their answers from their mouths. Qi Ziyue and Mu Wenqi frowned, but didnt say a word. They were cornered now too. If they admitted it, Tang Yaxin would lose a billion yuan, but Tang Aining would be mad at them if they denied it. Although they didnt get along for long, they knew that Tang Aining wasnt someone they could mess with. Ziyue, youre my fianc. Are you going to help her? Tang Yaxin criticized Qi Ziyue. Hearing the word fianc, Gu Ning was annoyed. Although she had no love for Qi Ziyue now, she couldnt forget the fact that she had been deeply in love with him, but it turned out to be just a scheme. If she had had the ability to kill them, she wouldnt have let them stay alive back then. Now, she had the ability to get revenge on them, so she was determined to pay them back little by little over a long time. Im sorry. I think Yaxin is right. Qi Ziyue chose to annoy Tang Aining in the end. Mu Wenqi also apologized to Gu Ning, because he was Qi Ziyues friend after all. Very well, but do you think that I dont have proof? Gu Ning sneered. Hearing that, Qi Ziyue was shocked. What? She has proof? Gu Ning didnt bother to argue with them, but took out her phone. I took a video of what you just said. Saying that, she yed the video in front of everyone, and what Tang Yaxin had said was exposed to the crowd. With the solid proof, nobody could deny it. Qi Ziyue and the others were panicking. To their astonishment, Tang Aining had the video of them as proof. No, impossible! I didnt see you recording us! Tang Yaxin shouted and ran forward trying to grab the phone away. However, it was impossible that she could grab it from Gu Nings hands. Give it to me! Tang Yaxin yelled in anger. In fact, it was still useless even if she deleted the video. If Gu Ning was going to get the money which belonged to her, she was going to get it. This is my phone. Why should I give it to you? Gu Ning said. Its not real! Its not! Dont believe her! Tang Yaxin lost her reason. Its not up to you whether its real now, Gu Ning sneered. Whats going on here? At this time, a security guard walked over. They refuse to pay me the money they lost, Gu Ning said. Since you lost, you should pay her! the security guard said. No! Tang Yaxin still refused to pay the money. I think that you better pay the money right now, or you wont leave here tonight. Gu Ning threatened. Qi Ziyue and Mu Wenqi were a little frightened, because they knew that Tang Aining had a good rtionship with the Earth Nightclub. We cant pay it right now. Its too much! Qi Ziyue said. Actually, if he really wanted to pay it, he could figure out a way to do so, but he just wanted to dy it to see what else he could do to solve this problem. Dont fool me. I know that you can easily solve this problem with a call, Gu Ning said and hit the point, which embarrassed Qi Ziyue. Since you can solve it by a call, dont waste your time on arguing. If you affect our business here, you cant bear the result, the security guard said. He didnte to help Gu Ning, because he didnt know her. He had no idea how much they had lost either, so he thought that it was easy. Right at this moment, the bodyguard who just brought Gu Ning to meet Manager Lu walked towards them. Once the security guard saw him, he called him with great respect, Tian Ge! Tian Ge was Manager Lus bodyguard, and nobody in the Earth Nightclub didnt know him. Tian Ge ignored him, but said to Gu Ning politely, Miss Tang, our manager just gave an order. If you need anything, please feel free to tell me. Gu Ning had told them that she came with a different identity, so Tian Ge, of course, couldnt call her by her real surname. He was also surprised when he saw Gu Ning win all the chips in the slot machine from the surveince cameras, but he knew that Gu Ning wasnt simple, so it was easy for him to ept it. However, he didnt know how much the bet was in herpetition with Tang Yaxin, or he would be shocked. When others saw Tian Ge, they were all amazed, because they all knew that he was Manager Lus bodyguard. They didnt expect that this Miss Tang was Manager Lus friend. Qi Ziyue didnt dare to reject it again now. Sure, please allow me to make a call. No... Tang Yaxin subconsciously refused to do so, but Qi Ziyue interrupted her and vented his anger on her. Shut your mouth! Qi Ziyue had never been so mad at Tang Yaxin before, and it scared her. She closed her mouth at once, and realized that they were in a dangerous situation now. Chapter 757 - Kill Her

757 Kill Her

No matter how unwilling Tang Yaxin was, she could not say no under the threat of the Kirin Gang. She hated this Tang Aining to death right now, and made up her mind to kill her, like what she had done to that Tang Aining. They were able to kill a well-trained killer, so it would be easy to get rid of this weak woman. On the contrary, Gu Ning wasnt a weak woman, but a girl who was even stronger than Tang Aining. Besides, they had only been able to kill Tang Aining because Tang Aining had not been prepared back then, and nobody had treated her after she had been injured. Even if they could hurt Gu Ning now, she would be cured with the help of the magical power within just minutes. Before they transferred the money, they had to count the chips first. Tian Ge would be in charge of it. Tian Ge told several security guards to count the chips at the same time. They didnt find out that Gu Ning won all the chips in the slot machine until they moved them, and they were all stunned by the huge pile of chips. After counting for nearly half an hour, Gu Ning won over a hundred million yuan. Ten times of it was a billion yuan. When they counted the chips, Gu Ning sent K a message. She told him to send her the number of his bank card, because she didnt want to use her own bank card, in case it exposed her real name. K replied to her at once, and Gu Ning gave Qi Ziyue the name and the number of the bank card after they finished counting. Although Qi Ziyue was a senior manager of the Tang familys business group, he had no right to use the public fund, so he had to call Tang Bingsen for his permission. He also had that amount in his bank card, but he was unwilling to pay the bill for Tang Yaxin. Moreover, he knew that the Tang family could afford it. He was Tang Yaxins fianc, but he was only marrying her for her familys wealth. In that case, he didnt care whether Tang Yaxin would be punished or criticized for her stupid mistake today. ... Tang Bingsen and his mistress, Tian Feifei, were socializing with a bunch of important figures in a private room of an exclusive nightclub. The room was filled with a sensual and luxurious atmosphere. The majority of those super-rich men would indulge themselves in alcohol and sex. In addition, they normally gathered together to have fun without their families knowing. Birds of a feather flocked together, and they shared many dirty secrets so that none of them would betray other members in the group. Tang Bingsen walked out when he received Qi Ziyues call, because it was too loud in the private room. Chairman Tang, Yaxin just lost a billion yuan in a gambling game with a woman. The woman wants the money right now. If we cant pay her, she wont let us leave, Qi Ziyue said. It wasnt easy for him to tell Tang Bingsen. What? Tang Bingsen couldnt believe his ears. Say that again. Yaxin just lost a billion yuan in a gambling game, Qi Ziyue said it again. How is it possible? What did she do? Tang Bingsen was mad. A billion yuan! He had never seen anyone lose a billion yuan in a gambling game before. Although the Tang family had dozens of billions of yuan in wealth, a billion yuan was still a fortune. They yed slot machine, and Yaxin set the bet. The loser has to pay 10 times the chips the winner wins. The woman won all the chips in the slot machine, so Yaxin has to pay her a billion yuan in all. Qi Ziyue exined. Tang Bingsen was struck dumb for a second. Seriously? She lost a billion yuan on a slot machine? Why didnt you stop her? I did, but you know that nobody can stop her. Qi Ziyue felt aggrieved. Whos the woman? If shes just an ordinary person, tell her that Yaxin is a member of the Tang family in the capital. Tang Bingsen was unwilling to pay the money, so he decided to use his familys influence to solve this problem. I dont know her background, but Im sure that she has the Kirin Gangs support, Qi Ziyue said. If he was able to use the Tang familys influence to solve this problem, he would do that himself. What? The Kirin Gang? Hearing that, Tang Bingsen panicked a little. Since the Kirin Gang was involved in it, it was a tricky problem now. Although he also had a gangs support, it was barelyparable to the Kirin Gang. Chairman Tang, there is another thing I think you should know, Qi Ziyue said, then tell him that he met another Tang Aining today. When Tang Bingsen heard the name Tang Aining, he was scared. What? She has a USB sh disk and knows some secrets about us? At the same time, Tang Bingsen was very anxious because the Tang family would be ruined if their dirty secrets were on the USB sh disk. Kill her. Tang Bingsen gave the order without hesitation. If this is just her scheme, I think that she must have helpers. As long as shes killed, Im afraid that the USB sh disk will be exposed, Qi Ziyue said. Tang Bingsen frowned, and agreed with Qi Ziyue. Conduct an investigation first, and kill her if its possible, Tang Bingsen said. Sure, Qi Ziyue replied. They obviously wouldnt tolerate such a dangerous threat lying in their way. And the billion yuan... Qi Ziyue opened his mouth again. Ill call the finance department right now. Tang Bingsen had to yield to the threat of the Kirin Gang and the USB sh disk. Great, Qi Ziyue said, then hung up. Within two minutes, the finance director of the Tang familys business group called Qi Ziyue, and Qi Ziyue told him the name and the number of the bank card. The finance director then called Swiss Bank at once, and Swiss Bank would transfer the money to the bank card as ordered. Chapter 758 - Get a Billion Yuan

758 Get a Billion Yuan

After making the calls, Qi Ziyue came back. In fact, Gu Ning was also surprised that she could make a billion yuan today from the gambling game with Tang Yaxin. A billion yuan was just about one fiftieth of the Tang familys wealth, but it was still painful for them to pay it. Tang Bingsen lost his interest in ying in the nightclub, and excused himself from the party. As Tang Bingsens female partner, Tian Feifei left along with him. Boss, you dont look very well. Are you in a bad mood? Tian Feifei asked with concern, but she didnt ask for the reason, because she knew what she shouldnt say as a mistress. Yeah, Tang Bingsen said, but didnt say another word. Its still early. Why dont youe to my ce and have a rest? Tian Feifei asked. It wouldnt just be a rest, but sex. When Tang Bingsen encountered trouble, he often came to her ce and vented his unpleasant feelings by having sex with her. Tang Bingsen was her sugar-daddy, so she should, of course, please him. Even though she hated making love with him, she had to tolerate it in case he dumped her. She probably couldnt find another sugar-daddy who was as generous as Tang Bingsen. Not today. Tang Bingsen rejected it. He wasnt in the mood. Since Tang Bingsen was in no mood for sex, she wouldnt insist. Instead, she felt happy about it, because she disliked ttering him in bed. Tian Feifei preferred to have sex with her agent who had a thick, big and longsting manhood. Thinking of that, Tian Feifei decided to meet her agent after they separated. Five minutester, Gu Ning received Ks call, and he told her that he got the money. Although K understood that there would be a certain amount of moneying into his ount, he didnt know that it was a billion yuan. When he saw the long number with so many zeros, he was shocked and couldnt believe his eyes. Boss, what have you done? K asked with astonishment. I won it in a gambling game, Gu Ning said airily, like it wasnt a big deal, but K took a long breath in. If she won it from a gambling game, it was arge amount of quick money! Gu Ning added, The money can be used as the public money. Sure, K said. Hearing the noise from Gu Nings side of the phone, K knew that Gu Ning was still busy, so he didnt talk with her for a long while, and soon hung up. Well, you can leave now. Gu Ning looked at Qi Ziyue. Qi Ziyues group gave Gu Ning a nce before they walked outside. Gu Ning noticed the strong hatred in Tang Yaxins eyes, but she didnt care. It was still too early to know who would kill whom! ... They walked outside, but didnt leave right away. Qi Ziyue told Mu Wenqi to stay in the parking lot and keep a close eye on the elevator. If Tang Aining came out, Mu Wenqi would tell him. At the same time, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin waited at the front door. However, Gu Ning changed her clothes before she left, so none of them knew that she was Tang Aining when she strode out of the Earth Nightclub. During that time, Tang Yaxin called Tang Bingsen, and Tang Bingsen heavily criticized her. Tang Yaxin thought that it wasnt her fault and med Tang Aining for everything. She believed that it was a scheme, but she didnt dare to argue with Tang Bingsen. Therefore, she hated Tang Aining more, and was determined to kill her. I know that you hate her, but you better not take action on your own. I think your father will handle it well. If you ruin his n, hell me you, Qi Ziyue said to Tang Yaxin. In fact, even if the Tang familys dirty secrets were all exposed, he wouldnt be involved, because those secrets were highly confidential, and Tang Bingsen didnt tell him much. He found out about them by investigating it himself. Although he wouldnt be involved, he was unwilling to see the Tang family ruined, because he was always ambitious to take over its business. Tang Yaxin was displeased at being warned by Qi Ziyue, but she had to stand it, in case she ruined Tang Bingsens n. Before long, Qi Ziyue got the result of the investigation on Tang Aining. In the beginning, Qi Ziyue thought that Tang Aining couldnt be the womans real name. However, to his surprise, Tang Aining really existed, but he failed to get detailed information about her. Did Tang Aining tell him the truth? Qi Ziyue decided to conduct a deeper investigation. ... When Gu Ning was already back to Huafu Hills, Qi Ziyue and the others were still waiting for her. It was 10 pm when she got back home, and Gu Man along with Qiao Ya were already back. Ningning, your Aunt Qing told me that the new skincare products are super popr now, and the beauty salon is always crowded these days! Gu Man seemed very excited. d to hear that. Gu Ning also felt happy. Oh, is everything going well in the Tang family? Gu Ning asked. Yes, Gu Man said. Nevertheless, it wouldntst long. Qi Ziyue didnt see Tang Aining walking out after waiting for a long time, then he realized that Tang Aining must have left in another way, or she probably stayed in the Earth Nightclub for the night. No matter what, Qi Ziyue understood that they wouldnt see Tang Aining again today. If they didnt see her again today, it would be very difficult for them to find her again. Qi Ziyue was reluctant to give up, but he didnt know what else he could do. ... In the meanwhile, Tang Xinrui met Tang Weiyongs mistress. Her name was Mi Jiamei. Mi Jiamei had no intention to do bad or immoral things with Tang Xinrui, but she just wanted to drink and chat with her. In the private room, only Mi Jiamei and Tang Xinrui were drinking and listening to light music. Cheers! Mi Jiamei raised her ss towards Tang Xinrui. Tang Xinrui lifted hers and clinked Mi Jiameis ss, then drank it up. After several sses of drink, Mi Jiamei opened her mouth. Xinrui, I have something that I want to tell you today. Whether youll listen to it or not, I hope that we can keep it a secret between you and me. Chapter 759 - A Dog VS. a Tiger

759 A Dog VS. a Tiger

Oh, Im all ears, Tang Xinrui said. She, of course, stayed alert, because she wasnt close to Mi Jiamei after all, and she didnt believe that they could share secrets with each other. Mi Jiamei stared at Tang Xinrui for a while, then wore a wry smile. To be honest with you, I have deep sympathy for you. Why? Tang Xinrui understood what Mi Jiamei was talking about, but she pretended that she didnt know. Well. Mi Jiamei also understood what was on Tang Xinruis mind now. It was understandable that Tang Xinrui distrusted her. Mi Jiamei had a sip of the drink before she said, I have deep sympathy for you because your father treats your so unfairly. Arent you afraid that my father will be mad at you if he hears that? Tang Xinrui squinted at Mi Jiamei. Was Mi Jiamei helping her father test her? If so, it was quite disgusting, but she already got used to it. If you dont tell him, he wont know, Mi Jiamei said. It was obvious that she wouldnt tell Tang Weiyong herself. I know that you dont trust me. Its fine. You can just listen to me. Tang Xinrui didnt say a word, but just looked at her. We all clearly know what kind of person Tang Xinjie is and your father is. I dislike your fathers unfair treatment towards you, but I can do nothing about it. Im a woman too, and my father treated me exactly the same way as yours. He made me sell my body for money so that my younger brother could go to school. I feel for you, so I want to help you, Mi Jiamei said. She seemed sincere. Even so, Tang Xinrui still didnt trust her. Oh, you want to help me? How? Tang Xinrui asked with a calm face. The only way out is cut your rtionship with your father and go live your own life. No matter what youre trying to do now, its doomed to failure, Mi Jiamei said inly. Hearing that, Tang Xinruis face was expressionless. In fact, Tang Xinrui knew that Tang Weiyong wouldnt allow her to inherit his wealth no matter how hard she worked for it, but she wasnt willing to give up what belonged to her. Why? Tang Xinrui asked. She suddenly had the feeling that Mi Jiamei would tell her the reason. Would it be the same as her guess? Do you think that your father doesnt know what youve been doing behind his back? He spoils Tang Xinjie again and again to let you deal with him, and make you believe that he still has hopes for him to distract your attention. In fact, the real heir isnt Tang Xinjie, Mi Jiamei said. What? Hearing that, Tang Xinrui panicked. Her father knew everything? The real heir wasnt Tang Xinjie? Tang Xinrui guessed it correctly. However, she was still shocked when she heard it with her own ears. The most surprising fact was that Tang Weiyong already knew that she was scheming against Tang Xinjie. Its just a waste of time, and its hard to say whether your father can seed. Your father is no match for the Tang family, Mi Jiamei said. No matter how calcting Tang Weiyong was, he was merely an abandoned dogpared with the Tang family that was a real tiger. Without a doubt, the tiger would win the game with a dog. Even though Tang Yunfan and Tang Haifeng were both unconscious now, nobody knew whether it was real. They were healthy, but couldnt wake up. Mi Jiamei thought that they probably did that on purpose. She, of course, wouldnt tell Tang Weiyong her doubt because she didnt want to see him seed. It was already very nice of her that she didnt expose him. Why are you telling me now? Tang Xinrui got nervous, staring straight at Mi Jiamei with confusion. Dont you know that youre betraying my father by telling me that? Arent you afraid that youll get in trouble. Betray? Mi Jiameiughed. Tang Xinrui, do you really think that your father still has my loyalty? What? Tang Xinrui was surprised again. Its true that I was loyal to your father because he saved my life back then, and I was grateful to him, Mi Jiamei said, then her face changed all of a sudden, and was full of strong hatred. However, your father is exactly the same as mine. They both sold me to get what they wanted. I already have AIDS now, and suffer from a malignant tumor. I wont survive long, and I dont care whether Ive betrayed him. What? Tang Xinrui was stunned. Mi Jiamei had AIDS! Mi Jiamei, on the other hand, stayed calm, because she already epted it. Since you have AIDS, youre still having sex with my father. Is he... Tang Xinrui was still in shock. Mi Jiamei wouldnt survive the malignant tumor, but she was curious about how seriously Tang Weiyong had AIDS. Although Tang Xinrui knew that Mi Jiamei infected Tang Weiyong with AIDS on purpose, she wasnt annoyed at all, but felt quite delighted. She admitted that she was cold-blooded, but her father had treated her like that beforehand. She never felt the affectionate rtionship between a father and daughter when she was with Tang Weiyong. Chapter 760 - Tang Weiyong Is Exposed

760 Tang Weiyong Is Exposed

Tang Weiyong asked for it himself. He valued boys unreasonably high above girls, and used her against his enemies. She hated him to death. Although she wouldnt kill him in person because of their family connection, she wouldnt stop others from doing so. She also agreed with Mi Jiamei on the fact that it was hopeless for Tang Weiyong to defeat the Tang family. In fact, even if she could inherit the Tang familys business, she wasnt confident that she had the ability to run it well. Are you telling me the truth? Tang Xinrui fixed her eyes on Mi Jiameis face in order to not miss any of her reactions. Believe it or not, and I dont know who the real heir is. Your father is very cautious and he doesnt tell me much, Mi Jiamei said. Tang Xinrui believed most of Mi Jiameis words, but she didnt have solid proof yet, so she wouldnt believe herpletely. Afterwards, Tang Xinrui didnt say anything else, but downed the wine in her ss. She was thinking of Mi Jiameis advice. Should she leave now? Should she get rid of Tang Weiyongs control? She knew that she was no match for him. If he was aware that she was scheming against Tang Xinjie, he probably knew everything she was doing now. Mi Jiamei told Tang Xinrui the shocking truth, but it was up to Tang Xinrui what she should do next. ... After Gu Man went to bed in her room, Gu Ning returned to her room as well to read the information on Mu Wenqi that K sent her. Mu Wenqi was a frequent visitor of a clubhouse, which was owned by a Country Y citizen, Alger. Alger seldom came to the clubhouse, but he would meet Mu Wenqi every time he came. Sometimes, Tang Deming joined their meeting too. When the three of them gathered together, another man showed up a few times. Gu Ning didnt have suspicion until she saw the following pictures. The following pictures were photos of Tang Xinruis house captured from surveince cameras. Through the window Gu Ning could see themanding figure of a man in Tang Xinruis house, it was the middle-aged man in the meeting with Mu Wenqis group. Could this man be the mastermind? He might be a helpful assistant of the mastermind too. Gu Ning found the clearest picture and sent it to Tang Yunfan at once. She wanted to know whether Tang Yunfan could recognize who he was. When Tang Yunfan received Gu Nings message, he was discussing something with Tang Yunhang in his study. Tang Yunfan read her message, and the attached picture. How is it possible? Hes still alive? Tang Yunfan eximed in shock, and couldnt believe his eyes. Tang Weiyong was still alive! Since he was still living his life, it meant that he wasnt dead, and Tang Yunfan soon figured out the reason. They had been deceived by him. Tang Yunfans huge reaction scared Tang Yunhang, and he asked in a hurry, What happened? Who is still alive? Tang Weiyong, Tang Yunfan said. What? Tang Yunhang abruptly stood up with astonishment. Tang Weiyong is still alive? Yes. Tang Yunfan called Gu Ning without dy. Ningning, how did you get the picture? Tang Yunfan asked. I ran into a secret meeting between Mu Wenqi and Tang Deming, so I conducted an investigation on Mu Wenqi, then I found out that Tang Deming and Mu Wenqi have met the man in a clubhouse a few times, Gu Ning said. His name is Tang Weiyong, the son of Tang Haiming who is your grandfathers younger brother. Tang Weiyong is also my older cousin. 19 years ago, he and his father schemed against me and caused me to get caught in a car ident. When I came back home, they fled but were hit by a car on their way. Tang Haiming was dead, Tang Weiyong was seriously injured, and only his wife, son and daughter survived. Tang Haiming and Tang Weiyong were guilty, but Tang Weiyongs wife, son and daughter were innocent, so we didnt punish them. Afterwards, we heard that Tang Weiyong died, but none of us knew whether it was real. If hes still alive, Im very sure that he must be the mastermind, Tang Yunfan said, and told Gu Ning an old story. Although Gu Ning also had a suspicion that the man in the picture could be the mastermind, she wasnt very sure about it. After hearing Tang Yunfans exnation, she was certain that Tang Weiyong was the mastermind behind the scheme, and that he must be nning to take revenge on the Tang family for what had happened 19 years ago. In fact, Tang Yunfan was the victim, but Tang Weiyong was too selfish to care about that. He med the Tang family for everything, and was determined to get revenge on the Tang family. Gu Ning was in a foul mood. He lives in No. XX house on XX Road. You already found his address? Tang Yunfan was surprised. I found out about the house a long time ago, but I only knew that Tang Deming has visited there before, and the house is owned by Tang Xinrui who worked in the finance department of Tanghuang Group. The moment I realized that Tang Xinrui has a rtionship with Tang Deming, I told Uncle Quan to find an excuse to fire her. I just found out that Tang Weiyong also lives in the house, so I think they must be rted, Gu Ning said. Tang Yunfan was also aware of what had happened to Tang Xinrui. Although Tang Xinruis information said that she was an orphan and had been adopted by a woman in Country Y, Tang Yunfan knew that she must be rted to Tang Weiyong after seeing the picture. If he guessed it correctly, Tang Xinrui could be Tang Weiyongs daughter. Tang Weiyongs daughter wasnt named Tang Xinrui, but it was easy to change a name. Tang Weiyong must have changed his identity too. Chapter 761 - Tang Jiayang Is Sho

761 Tang Jiayang Is Sho

Ningning, thank you for everything youve done for our family, Tang Yunfan said, feeling quite grateful. It was his duty to protect his family, but Gu Ning had done a lot to protect them instead, which made him feel a little guilty as well. Girls of her age were still studying in school, but Gu Ning had helped them solve many tricky problems till now. Even though Tang Yunfan understood that Gu Ning wasnt a simple girl, his heart still ached for her. Gu Ning smiled. Dad, were a family, and family members support each other, right? In the beginning, Gu Ning epted Tang Yunfan because Gu Man loved him, but she gradually felt that it was a good thing to have a loving father. Sure, sure. Tang Yunfans eyes were wet with tears. Oh, dad, how is everything going between you and my mom? Gu Ning asked. Speaking of that, Tang Yunfan was upset. Well, we get along very well, but... But what? Gu Ning asked. We dont feel like a family, Tang Yunfan said. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood. Although they got along very well with one another, they werent married after all, and not a legal couple. Dad, dont worry. You can propose to my mom after the Tang family ovees the crisis. I believe that my mom will agree! Gu Ning said. No problem! Ill deal with the rest of the things as soon as possible. Leave them to me. Tang Yunfan was cheered up. Great! Gu Ning had no intention to interfere in the Tang familys business affairs, because it wasnt herpany. After hanging up the call with Gu Ning, Tang Yunfan called Tang Jiayang and told him the news. Tang Jiayang was also shocked to learn that Tang Weiyong was still alive, because each member of the Tang family believed that he was dead. Since they found out that Tang Weiyong was the mastermind, it would be easy for them to deal with it. However, they couldnt punish Tang Weiyong right now, because they still needed to find out whether Tang Weiyong had others support. He still had a son after all. If they knew Tang Xinjies condition now, they wouldnt care about him, but the point was that they had no idea about it. During the past years, they already forgot about them, so they knew nothing about them now. They didnt even know Tang Weiyongs sons name. Luckily, they found a useful clue that Tang Weiyongs daughter was Tang Xinrui. ... The next day, Tang Jiayang went to work in thepany as usual. Thepany was working well these days, but they still needed to stay alert. Tang Weiyong would achieve his goals by hook or by crook. What had happened to Tang Yunfan, Tang Haifeng and Gu Man were all schemed by him. Tang Jiayang didnt know what Tang Weiyong was going to do next to hurt him. He wasnt afraid to meet Tang Weiyong face to face, but he was worried that Tang Weiyong might attack him behind his back. Anyway, Tang Weiyong had nothing to lose now. He had even nned to sacrifice a man to kill Tang Haifeng in the car ident before. Tang Jiayang was right to worry. Just when he arrived at the building of Tanghuang Group and got out of the car, he heard a shot and escaped by conditioned reflex. He grew up in the military region, so he quickly realized that someone was shooting at him with a gun. Unfortunately, he couldnt be faster than a bullet, and was shot in the right side of his stomach. After that, he hit the car window under the force of the bullet. The gunshot scared many people around him, and they screamed, running away. The person who shot him also escaped, and the bodyguards ran to Tang Jiayang at once. Lord Tang! Tang Jiayangs face turned pale within a second. The medicine. My pocket... Tang Jiayang did his best to say that despite the pain. A bodyguard took out the porcin bottle Gu Ning gave him from his pocket without dy, and helped him take a pill before they sent him to the hospital. After taking the pill, Tang Jiayang soon felt much better, and the wound gradually stopped bleeding as well, which amazed him. However, the bullet was still in his body, which was very painful. Within a short time, the shocking news spread abroad in Tanghuang Group, and the staff were all frightened. Quan Mingkai left his office once he heard the bad news. He called Tang Jiayangs bodyguard on his way to the hospital. The bodyguard told him that Tang Jiayang felt much better now after taking Gu Nings pill, and that the wound had already stopped bleeding. Hearing that, Quan Mingkai was a little relieved, because he knew that Gu Nings medicine was very effective. Quan Mingkai then called Gu Ning and told her what had just happened to Tang Jiayang. Gu Ning was on her way to the Tang familys house when she received Quan Mingkais call. She knew that Tang Jiayang was in a dangerous situation, so she had reminded him to be careful, but he was still hurt now. Although Tang Jiayang would be fine with the help of her pill, he didnt have much time to recover at this key moment, so Gu Ning told Qiao Ya to drive to the hospital right away. She was going to put her magical power into Tang Jiayangs body in person to help him recover as soon as possible. Ningning, what happened? Gu Man was worried when she heard that they were heading to the hospital. Chapter 762 - He Will Be Fine

762 He Will Be Fine

Jiayang is in danger now, and I have to go help him, Gu Ning said. What happened to him? Is it serious? Gu Mans heart was in her throat now. The Tang family had been through so many crises recently, and the important members were attacked one after another. Dont worry. Hell be fine. Gu Ningforted Gu Man. Hearing that, Gu Man rxed a little. Afterwards, Gu Ning called K at once, and told him to find out who the gunman was by hacking into the surveince cameras around the Tanghuang Groups building. Although she knew that Tang Weiyong was the mastermind, she was determined to pay the gunman back. As long as she found the gunman, she would kill him. Quan Mingkai called Tang Yunhang next and told him the bad news, but he didnt call Tang Yunfan, in case Tang Yunfan ran out and exposed himself. Tang Yunhang left for the hospital at once, and called Jiang Lihua on his way. Jiang Lihua went to the hospital in the early morning and stayed in Tang Haifengs ward all the time. Even though Tang Haifeng was fine now, she had to visit him every day in order to not arouse others suspicion. When she heard the terrible news, she almost passed out. Whats wrong? Tang Haifeng asked her in a hurry. J-Jiayang was shot. Jiang Lihua burst into tears. What? Tang Haifeng was shocked. They were mentally prepared for more attacks, but they still couldnt ept that Tang Jiayang was the next target. Jiayang took Ningnings medicine, and he is out of danger now. Dont panic. Ningning is on her way to the hospital, and Jiayang will be fine with Ningnings help. Tang Yunhangforted Jiang Lihua. Will Jiayang still be fine after being shot? Jiang Lihua was anxious. Tang Jiayang was her son, and her heart ached for him. Alright, stay there with father, and dont let him leave the ward, Tang Yunhang said. Fine. No matter how worried Jiang Lihua was, she chose to believe Gu Ning. Right after Jiang Lihua hung up the call with Tang Yunhang, Tang Haifeng removed the quilt and was about to stand up. Jiang Lihua stopped him at once. Father, what are you doing? Im going to see Jiayang. Tang Haifeng couldnt wait a second longer to check whether Tang Jiayang was fine now. Father, Yunhang said that you cant leave this ward. Jiayang took Ningnings medicine, and hes safe now. Hell arrive here to take out the bullet soon. Ill tell you thetest news if I hear any, alright? Jiang Lihua said. Knowing that Tang Jiayang was safe now, Tang Haifeng calmed down a little. He trusted Gu Ning very much. Tang Wen, Tang Wu, stay here and take care of Master Tang. Ill go out for a while, Jiang Lihua said to Tang Wen and Tang Wu. Sure, Tang Wen and Tang Wu said. Although they were Tang Haifengs bodyguards, and only listened to his orders, they knew what was the right thing to do now. They understood that Tang Haifeng was worried about Tang Jiayang, but he couldnt show up at this moment. Luckily, Tang Haifeng listened to Jiang Lihua andy down on the bed. Once Jiang Lihua walked out, she ran to the front door of the hospital. At the same time, Tang Jiayangs car arrived. The moment the car door opened, a group of nurses and doctors walked forward to help Tang Jiayang get out of the car. Jiang Lihua ran ahead at once, and burst into tears again. Jiayang, Jiayang! Mom, Im fine. Tang Jiayangforted his mother. Tang Jiayang wasnt in a terrible condition now, but Jiang Lihua was still concerned about his safety. Mrs. Tang, we need to take the bullet out of Lord Tangs body right now. Please stand aside, a doctor said to Jiang Lihua politely. Sure. Jiang Lihua walked aside at once. They pushed Tang Jiayang into the operating room without dy, followed by Jiang Lihua, but she could only wait outside. A few minutester, Gu Ning arrived. Hows Jiayang now? Gu Man asked Jiang Lihua with concern. No idea, Jiang Lihua said anxiously. Dont worry. Jiayang will be fine. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see inside the operating room. Tang Jiayang was safe; he just lost some blood. She would put her magical power into his bodyter, and he would be fine. After a while, Quan Mingkai and Tang Yunhang arrived too. It took around 20 minutes for the doctor to take the bullet out of Tang Jiayangs body. After the surgery, Tang Jiayang was pushed out. He was still under anesthetic, but the surgery was very sessful. The bullet didnt hit his heart after all, and Gu Nings power crystal stopped him from bleeding and helped him heal. Tang Jiayang was sent to a wardter. When the doctor was gone, and there were only members of the Tang family in the ward, Gu Ning walked to Tang Jiayang and began to unwrap the bandages around his wound. Ningning, what are you doing? Jiang Lihua was a little scared. Although she believed that Gu Ning wouldnt hurt Tang Jiayang, she was afraid that it might be painful. Im going to treat his wound, Gu Ning said, and kept on unwrapping the bandages. When Gu Ning was unwrapping the bandages, she said to Qiao Ya, Qiao Ya, go pour me a ss of water. No problem. Qiao Ya went to pour a ss of water at once, and ced it on the table next to Gu Ning. Gu Ning then took out a porcin bottle and poured some water in it before she started to apply the water mixed with the power crystal to Tang Jiayangs wound. After that, she removed the stitches with her hands. Seeing that, Jiang Lihua wanted to stop Gu Ning again, but thought that she should believe Gu Ning. Within a short time, Gu Ning finished removing the stitches, and Jiang Lihua prayed that Tang Jiayang would be fine. Chapter 763 - Gu Ning Finds the Gunman

763 Gu Ning Finds the Gunman

Gu Ning put her magical power into Tang Jiayangs body when she was removing the stitches. Before long, Tang Jiayangs wound had an obvious change, and it soon healed, which shocked everyone. Although they knew that Gu Nings medicine was very effective, they were still astonished to see its effects with their own eyes. Even though there was a scar left on the outside, it was already healed on the inside. With the help of Gu Nings magical power, Tang Jiayang also opened his eyes. Jiayang! They were excited to see Tang Jiayang waking up. When Tang Jiayang didnt feel any pain from the wound, he was greatly surprised. He realized that he had an unbelievable younger cousin. Since Tang Jiayang recovered, Quan Mingkai reported it to Tang Haifeng at once, in case Tang Haifeng was worried. The shocking news of the Tang family was going abroad. People now all heard that Tang Yunfan had been absent for so many days not because he had gone abroad, but because he had been caught in a car ident and was still unconscious. Tang Haifeng also had a serious car ident. And then today Tang Jiayang was shot by a gunman and his life was in danger. The news aroused many guesses. Someone said that the Tang family was cursed, so its family members was caught by idents one after another. Some also believed that there must be ongoing conflicts in the Tang family. Business was a battlefield without smoke, and one could only survive by killing all of his enemies. Either way, the Tanghuang Group was in a deep crisis now, and reporters along with its business partners kept calling them for more information. It didnt cause panic when Tang Haifeng and Tang Jiayang were in danger, but it was very shocking when Tang Yunfan wasnt able to run thepany. If the Tanghuang Group lost Tang Yunfan, it lost hope, and its business partners would abandon it as well. The Tanghuang Group made an official statementter, saying that they knew nothing about it, which was the truth. Facing the severe crisis, the board of directors called an emergency meeting at once. ... Tang Deming seized this chance. We must elect a new acting chairman right away to make sure that thepany can work steadily as usual, he said in the meeting room. Tang Zhilin argued against him. Youve repeatedly said that. Why do you think that only an acting chairman can help thepany work steadily as usual? A team will be in a state of disunity without a leader. Dont you know that? Tang Deming said. We need a powerful leader, not a mascot! Tang Zhilin raised his voice. How could you know that the acting chairman is just a mascot? Tang Deming questioned Tang Zhilin. Tang Jiayang is just a young boy, but hes helped thepany get rid of the turmoil after he became the acting chairman. Thats because Tang Jiayang is a member of the Tang family! Tang Zhilin said. Arent we members of the Tang family? Tang Deming argued. You didnt make any effort to build thispany, and I dont think that youre qualified to take over! Tang Zhilin said. Alright, we need to discuss how to deal with it right now. It must be a scheme if Chairman Yunfan, Master Tang and Tang Jiayang were caught by an ident one after another, the ninth director said, then gave Tang Deming a nce. Why did you look at me when you said that? Tang Deming was annoyed. Are you suspicious of me? Do you have any proof? Tang Deming indeed didnt do those things in person, but he was involved in them. I wasnt only looking at you. Why you are so mad? Do you think that youre guilty? The ninth director wasnt afraid of Tang Deming at all. Dont y the me game with me! Tang Deming almost shouted. You know who should be responsible for it! the ninth director sneered. If we dont elect a new acting chairman, how should we solve this problem? Wu Boyan asked. None of them knew how to deal with it, and looked at each other in silence. The big news about the Tanghuang Group started to affect the stock market, and its stock price had a dramatic decrease. At the same time, someone was secretly buying the Tanghuang Group shares in arge amount. ... Right at this moment, Gu Ning received Ks call. K told her that he found the gunman in a living area, and he also sent her a picture of the gunman. It was a man around 30 years old, and K was trying to find out his real identity. Without hesitation, Gu Ning drove to find the gunman. However, before Gu Ning arrived, the gunman left the house, so K tracked his position online to guide Gu Ning. After a while, K got the result of his real identity. He wasnt amon citizen, but a mercenary. Luckily, he was just a normal mercenary, not an ace one. That was also the reason why he had failed to kill Tang Jiayang. With Ks guidance, Gu Ning came to an old town. There were no surveince cameras, so K lost the gunmans urate position, but Gu Ning already remembered his face, and she could find him with her Jade Eyes. After a short while of searching, Gu Ning found him in a worn down house. The man was alone inside, and there were few people in the town. When the man had justid down on the bed, he heard a loud sound, and the door was kicked open. He was rmed, and abruptly stood up. The moment he left the bedroom, he saw Gu Ning and frowned with anger. Who are you? What are you doing here? He looked quite frightening, and tried to scare Gu Ning, but Gu Ning was as calm as usual. To take revenge, Gu Ning said coldly. The man wasnt surprised, but he didnt know that Gu Ning came here because of Tang Jiayang. In fact, he had killed so many people as a mercenary, so he knew that many people wanted him to die. It wasnt an umon thing that his enemies came to find him to take revenge, but he was surprised that this time it was a young girl. Do you think that you can do that? he said with disdain. Of course I can, Gu Ning sneered, then moved towards the man step by step. Chapter 764 - Gu Ning Kills a Man

764 Gu Ning Kills a Man

The man felt a little scared now, but he was a well-trained mercenary after all, so he was able to calm himself down. However, he didnt dare to take this young girl lightly anymore. If she was confident to be able to kill him by herself, she couldnt be a simple girl. Although the man didnt believe that Gu Ning could do it, he had to be cautious from this moment. He tried to kill Gu Ning before she could kill him, so he took out his handgun without dy, but Gu Ning attacked him at the same time. Seeing that, the man moved away at once, and tried to shoot at Gu Ning again, but Gu Ning wouldnt let him have the chance. She kept attacking him, so he didnt have any chance to aim at her. If he couldnt aim at her, it was useless to shoot. The man was astonished that Gu Ning, who was just a young girl, was able to move so quickly and punch him with great force and uracy. He realized that he had met a match. It didnt take long for Gu Ning to beat the man down, and she soon dislocated his arms and broke his ankles. She also gagged his mouth before she dislocated his arms, in case his scream attracted others attention. Since she was going to kill this man, she couldnt let others see it. And now, the man became a piece of meat on Gu Nings chopping board, and she could cut him as she wanted. He almost lost consciousness from the pain, but he also stayed conscious because of the excruciating pain. The man was horrified now. To his astonishment, this young girl was so cruel and agile that he didnt even have a chance to fight back. She was even better than those ace killers. Was she a killer sent by his enemy? Either way, since this young girl was going to take revenge today, he was doomed to death. Although he was a mercenary, and was mentally-prepared to be killed at any moment, he still felt terrified when he saw the end of his life. Nobody wanted to die when it was possible to stay alive. However, he also knew that it was meaningless to beg a killer who didnt have mercy at all, so he remained silent. Gu Ning drew out her gun from her pocket, and aimed at him. Even though the man understood that he was going to die the next second, he still moved a little trying to escape. Gu Ning already knew who the mastermind behind the scheme was, so she didnt hesitate to kill this man who was useless in her eyes. Because of the silencer, it didnt make any sound. A bullet hit his heart, and he was dead after struggling for a few seconds, then Gu Ning left. K had hacked the surveince cameras along the way to this old town, so nobody would know that Gu Ning was the killer, Even if she was exposed, the Tang family was able to protect her. It was illegal to kill a man, but she wasnt regretful because this man should be killed. Gu Ning drove back to the hospital afterwards. Tang Yunfan soon had the result of the investigation on Tang Weiyong. Tang Weiyongs identity in Country Y was a normal businessman named Yar, and his son called Tang Xinjie was adopted by another family in Country Y. However, all the members of the family were killed in a car ident many years ago. As for Tang Xinjie, he was just a yboy. Although Tang Weiyong knew many influential people, most of them were in Country Y, and Tang Yunfan didnt believe that they would dare to help Tang Weiyong in another country. In addition, they worked with Tang Weiyong for benefits. If there were no benefits, they wouldnt bother to give Tang Weiyong a helping hand. Therefore, there was nobody in Tang Yunfans way to stop him from paying Tang Weiyong back. Right when those directors were still arguing in the meeting room, Tang Jiayang showed up all of a sudden, and he looked quite well, which shocked everyone. Jesus, wasnt he shot by a gunman? How could he look so well after just several hours? Its so unbelievable! ... In thepany, everyone discussed it with surprise. When Tang Jiayang entered the meeting room, all the directors were astonished too, especially Tang Deming. He stood up from his chair and couldnt believe his eyes. Werent you shot by a gunman? How can you be fine right now? It was obvious that he couldnt ept the fact that Tang Jiayang was fine now. It was understandable why Tang Deming was reluctant to ept it, because it was a part of their scheme that Tang Jiayangs life was in danger. Tang Jiayang stared at Tang Deming and asked coldly, What? Do you feel disappointed? Hearing that, everyone turned to look at Tang Deming with suspicion on their faces. It sounded like Tang Jiayang believed that Tang Deming had him shot. Was Tang Deming really involved in it? If so, Tang Deming was really evil! Fu Kaiyu subconsciously moved further away from Tang Deming. Although Fu Kaiyu supported Tang Deming and they had done many dirty deals together before, he didnt know what Tang Deming was doing against the Tang family. Moreover, he wouldnt hire a gunman to kill another person, because he could be put in jail once it was exposed. Tang Deming panicked a little, but soon calmed himself down. Of course not. I-I just felt surprised, like everyone else in the room. He even felt aggrieved. Tang Jiayang sneered, and his eyes were full of disdain and distrust, which annoyed Tang Deming, but he didnt dare to say anything now. Once Tang Jiayang was back, those who nned to cause Tanghuang Group trouble had to stop. In fact, during the past days, severalpanies had found fault with Tang Jiayang using the excuse that the proposal wasnt right, but none of them seeded. Tang Jiayangcked experience, so he wasnt able to handle everything well, but he could still run thepany steadily with the help of Quan Mingkai and Yan Weilun. Chapter 765 - Jazz Club

765 Jazz Club

Smart businessmen all knew that it wasnt likely that a dominant business group like the Tanghuang Group would fail within a short time, even though several members of the Tang family were caught in an ident one after another. It was just the beginning, and the Tanghuang Group was running well as usual. Therefore, those who had picked on Tang Jiayang all had a rtionship with Tang Deming. Tang Jiayang nced around at them after he sat down on the chairmans seat. His sight stopped for a second on Tang Deming, then moved away. I bet you must be very curious about who tried to kill me. Who? Hearing that, everyone was all ears, except for Tang Deming. Tang Deming was in a panic all of a sudden. Tang Jiayang was paying special attention to him, which meant that he could have been exposed. However, he didnt believe that Tang Jiayang had solid proof, because he had been extremely careful. Even so, he was still restless. At the same time, he also wondered why Tang Jiayang could be fine after just being shot. Hi, Uncle Deming, you seem distracted. What are you thinking? Tang Jiayang looked at Tang Deming. N-nothing. Tang Deming swallowed, and his voice trembled a little. He realized that he was behaving abnormally, so he forced himself to calm down, and kept telling himself that Tang Jiayang didnt have solid proof. Tang Deming sat there with a calm face, but the others all knew clearly that there must be something wrong with Tang Deming. It might turn out to be a long day for Tang Deming. Uncle Deming, arent you curious about who tried to kill me? Tang Jiayang asked again. It was obvious that he wouldnt let Tang Deming have a break. Tang Deming frowned and seemed displeased. Tang Jiayang, do you have to bombard me with questions? Tang Jiayang pulled his lips. Uncle Deming, I think you know the reason clearly. You... Tang Deming was annoyed, and got nervous. Tang Jiayang, if youre suspicious of me, show me the evidence. If you dont have any solid proof, its nder, and I can sue you for that. You want to see the proof? No problem. I have several pictures with me, and youll know what happened the moment you see them, Tang Jiayang said, and his secretary took out a file and opened it at once. Tang Deming, on the other hand, got anxious. Does he really have evidence? If Tang JIayang really had evidence, what should he do? Its impossible for him to call Tang Weiyong now. Seeing Tang Demings unusual reaction, the others all believed that he must be guilty, and they looked at him with dislike. The secretary took out a pile of photos from the file, and handed them to those directors around the table. When they saw the people in the photos, they were all shocked. I-is this Tang Weiyong? Isnt he dead? Tang Zhilin eximed. Those directors had worked in Tanghuang Group for nearly 20 years, so they clearly knew what had happened 19 years ago. Tang Deming is with him, the ninth director said, and looked annoyed. The truth was exposed now. They were all familiar with Tang Weiyong, and knew that he was a selfish, self-centered, and cunning man. He had failed to steal Tang Haifengs family business 19 years ago, so he had turned to scheme against Tang Yunfan. Afterwards, Tang Weiyong faked his death, and appeared again, then several members of the Tang family were caught in an ident one after another. The answer couldnt be clearer. Besides, Tang Deming had secretly met Tang Weiyong many times. Nobody would believe it if he said that there was no rtionship between them. With a loud sound, Tang Zhilin hit the photos on the table, and questioned Tang Deming in anger, Tang Deming, tell us why you secretly met Tang Weiyong? Are you scheming together against the Tang family? Tang Deming was struck dumb, because he didnt expect that they would have the surveince videos of that club. Not only him, but Tang Weiyong was also exposed right now. I think they just want to get control of Tanghuang Group. They must be involved in the idents which happened to Chairman Yunfan, Master Tang and Jiayang! The ninth director was also in a rage. Those are just some photos, which cant prove anything. You cant me me for everything just because of several photos. Do you have other solid proof? Tang Deming argued. He still tried to get away with it. However, it turned out that he couldnt. Although youre not the mastermind, youre an aplice. You knew that Tang Weiyong was still alive. Why didnt you tell us? Did you think that you could get away with it? Tang Jiayang said in a cold tone. Tang Deming was in despair, and didnt know what to say. It was the truth. Although he wasnt the mastermind, he was an aplice, and he would still be punished ording to thew. Since Tang Jiayang was able to get those photos, it wasnt difficult for him to find other solid proof. Tang Jiayang added, We also found out that you have 10% shares of Jazz Club. Jazz Club isnt a good ce, and there are many illegal deals being done every day. To be honest with you, the police are on their way there now. Jazz Club was the club owned by the person from Country Y, and it was Tang Weiyongs ce as well. Hearing that, Tang Deming understood that he was doomed. Jazz Club was owned by a foreigner, and they had done many illegal deals there, so the government would punish its owner and shareholders without doubt. Tang Deming copsed on his chair, and didnt know what he should do now. Chapter 766 - Tang Deming Is Caugh

Chapter 766 Tang Deming Is Caugh

Tang Deming had agreed to work with Tang Weiyong because Tang Weiyong had saved his sons life before, and even promised to give him 10% shares of Jazz Club. Many illegal deals were done in Jazz Club every day, so he could get dozens of millions of yuan from it every year. Although it was barelyparable to his shares in Tanghuang Group, he was unwilling to reject the money. Most importantly, Tang Weiyong had saved his sons life once before. However, what Tang Deming didnt know was that it was just a show directed and yed by Tang Weiyong in order to make Tang Deming owe him so that Tang Deming would work for him. Tang Deming, the Tang family treated you very well. Why did you have to do this? Do you think that Chairman Yunfan isnt aware of what youve done behind his back during the past years? He just turned a blind eye on it, but you still want to hurt the benefits of the Tanghuang Group. How shameless you are! Tang Zhilin strongly criticized Tang Deming. Except for Tang Yunhang and Tang Yunrong, Tang Yunfan trusted Tang Zhilin most among the shareholders of Tanghuang Group. Therefore, Tang Zhilin was very close to Tang Yunfan. You shouldnt have worked with Tang Weiyong to scheme against Tanghuang Group! The ninth director was also loyal to the Tang family. Cheng Zhongsheng and Wu Boyan had stayed neutral all the time, so they didnt criticize Tang Deming now for fear of reprisal, even though they also disliked his behavior. They remembered clearly that their children had been abducted not to long ago! Even though they remained silent, Tang Jiayang didnt mind. Fu Kaiyu was Tang Demings supporter, but he didnt dare to say a word right now either. Uncle Deming, I hope that you can give me a reasonable exnation. Maybe well punish you lightly given your rtionship with my family, Tang Jiayang said. Tang Deming frowned. He also understood that he would be put in jail if the Tang family refused to protect him. If the Tang family wanted to punish him, his whole life would be ruined. Uncle Deming, you dont have much time to waste here. Within half an hour, the police will arrive here too, Tang Jiayang added. When Tang Jiayang went back to the Tanghuang Groups building, someone reported that there were many illegal deals being done in Jazz Club, and Tang Yunhang went to inspect it in person. The report was, of course, also just a show directed and yed by them, but it was true that Jazz Club was involved in many illegal activities. Its senior management was caught at once, and Jazz Club was sealed too. Hearing that the police would be here within half an hour, Tang Deming finally opened his mouth. I wasnt willing to do it myself, but Tang Weiyong saved my sons life before, so I had to work for him. I have nothing to do with the idents which happened to Tang Yunfan and Master Tang, because Tang Weiyong wouldnt tell me details. In that case, Tang Deming didntmit a serious crime, but he was still going to be punished. Tang Jiayang took out a document and threw it in front of Tang Deming. Sign it, and we can let you go. Hearing that, Tang Deming knew that the document wouldnt do him any good, but he had to ept it. It was an equity transfer agreement. The Tanghuang Group would buy Tang Demings shares back ording to the market price. Even so, Tang Deming was still reluctant to sign it. If he had shares of the Tanghuang Group, he could get an annual dividend of over a hundred million yuan. If he sold his shares, he could get arge amount of money at once, but he wouldnt get a cent in the following years. No matter how unwilling Tang Deming was, he had to sign his name on it in the end. Tang Jiayang also kept his word, and transferred the money to Tang Demings bank ount after he signed his name. After that, the police came to arrest Tang Deming. Just as Tang Jiayang had said, the police arrived within half an hour. Tang Deming was arrested by the police, and the meeting was over. Fu Kaiyu didnt let a long breath out until Tang Jiayang left the meeting room. He felt quite lucky that he wasnt punished. The staff working in the building didnt know what had happened, but they understood that Tang Deming must have done illegal things for the police toe arrest him. What has Director Tang done? Why did the police arrest him? Did he betray thepany? No way! If thepany is in danger, he cant gain any benefits. Hard to say. Once the acting chairman got back, Director Tang was arrested by the police. I think that he might be involved in those idents which happened to Chairman Yunfan, Master Tang and the acting chairman. Oh, right. If so, I think that Director Tang must want to be the chairman himself. ... Their guesses were right, because it wasnt difficult to guess correctly given what had happened to thepany in the past few days. Before long, they heard thetest news that Tang Deming was fired by Tanghuang Group, but they still didnt know why the police arrested Tang Deming today. Tang Weiyong also heard the news, but he couldnt figure out why things changed abruptly. Chapter 767 - Tang Weiyong Is Dead

Chapter 767 Tang Weiyong Is Dead

Since Tang Deming was fired and caught, Tang Weiyong understood that his scheme was exposed, but he didnt know how much the Tang family knew about it, or whether Tang Deming would betray him. He was in a very dangerous situation now, so he thought that it was necessary for him to hide as soon as possible. As for what he should do next, he decided to make the decisionter. Therefore, Tang Weiyong took out his paperwork, and nned to leave the house first. However, when he went to open the door, a man blocked his way. Seeing the mans face, he was shocked and couldnt believe his eyes. Tang Yunfan, h-how could you be fine? The man was exactly Tang Yunfan. Isnt Tang Yunfan still unconscious? Why is he here? Since Tang Yunfan showed up here, it meant that he had already recovered from the ident, but Tang Weiyong didnt know whether he had just woken up, or if he hadnt been hurt by the ident from the very beginning. Besides, if Tang Yunfan came here to find him, it meant that Tang Yunfan knew everything. Tang Weiyong was scared. Of course Im fine, because I have to pay you back! Tang Yunfan sneered, and walked towards Tang Weiyong step by step. Tang Weiyong, at the same time, moved backwards. Tang Weiyong knew that he was no match for Tang Yunfan in a fight, because his body was seriously damaged in a car ident many years ago. If Tang Yunfan was going to punch him, he could barely fight back. W-what do you want to do? Tang Weiyong asked. It was a stupid question, because Tang Yunfan obviously came here to get revenge on Tang Weiyong. What do I want to do? What do you think Ill do to a man who has hurt my family again and again? Tang Yunfan said in a cold tone. Tang Weiyong was terrified. He knew that it was highly likely that Tang Yunfan would kill him. You could be sentenced to death ording to thew, but I prefer to do it myself, Tang Yunfan said. You... Tang Weiyong was in a panic now. He didnt want to die. Tang Weiyong, I am surprised that you still want to scheme against me and my family after I let you go many years ago. What makes you think that you have the ability and excuse to act against us? Tang Yunfan asked. Tang Weiyong had no ability, nor excuse to take revenge, because he asked for the car ident 19 years ago. The Tang family had been kind and let him go because he had been seriously injured, otherwise he would have been put in jail for years. Unexpectedly, Tang Weiyong didnt feel grateful at all. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, Tang Weiyongs scheme might have seeded. Even so, he was still unable to take over Tanghuang Group. Its your fault! I lost everything because of you! A selfish man like Tang Weiyong would never reflect on himself, but med others for everything. You schemed against me first, and you lost everything because of the stupid decision you made! Tang Yunfan raised his voice. My father should have been the leading role in the Tang family, not yours! We just wanted to take the things that belong to us back. Tang Weiyong argued, and took it for granted. Tang Yunfan sneered. Tang Weiyong, even if my father didnt be the leading role in the Tang family, your father couldnt take over it either, because your father isnt an upright man and doesnt have the ability to run it well. In other words, our grandfather would let our aunt take over the Tang family if my father couldnt. Your father was never among the choices. You... Tang Weiyong didnt know what to say, because Tang Yunfan was telling the truth. Tang Haiming wasnt qualified to take over the Tang family, but they refused to admit it. I dont have time to chat with you. Since you should have died 19 years ago, I dont think that there is anything wrong with it if you die now. Tang Yunfan moved closer to Tang Weiyong. You... Tang Weiyong stepped backwards in fear. Although he was scared of death, he didnt beg Tang Yunfan to let him go, because he knew that Tang Yunfan wouldnt give him a second chance. Tang Yunfan was right. He should have died 19 years ago, and it would make no difference if he died now. In addition, it was very easy for the Tang family to kill a person without being punished. All in all, he was doomed to death today. However, he was unwilling to be killed without struggling, so he turned to run upstairs. Tang Yunfan didnt hesitate and took out a gun to aim at Tang Weiyong. With the help of a silencer, the bullet just made a slight sound. It entered Tang Weiyongs body and he wasnt able to move anymore. Within a few seconds, Tang Weiyong fell on the ground and died. Since Tang Weiyong was already dead, Tang Yunfan left the house. ... Tang Xinrui stayed in a hotel, thinking about what she should do next. She didnt know that Tang Deming was caught by the police and Jazz Club was sealed until Mi Jiamei called her. As a member of Jazz Club, Mi Jiamei was also on the wanted list. However, she didnt go there during the day, so the police missed her. Mi Jiamei failed to get through to Tang Weiyong, and thought that he might have been caught too. Hearing the shocking news, Tang Xinrui panicked. Chapter 768 768 Its Not That Simple Tang Xinrui made up her mind to leave as soon as possible. If she stayed here any longer, the Tang family might catch her as well. Therefore, she didnt hesitate and booked a ne ticket to Country Y, then left for the airport at once. Luckily, she had the paperwork with her. As for Tang Weiyong, she didnt care whether he was alive or dead. He treated her unfairly, so it was not her fault for abandoning him now. Ever since Quan Mingkai found out that Tang Xinrui was secretly helping Tang Weiyong, he had arranged for someone to spy on her, so he knew that Tang Xinrui was leaving City B, but he didnt stop her. After all, Tang Xinrui hadnt hurt the Tang familys benefits yet. What happened to Tang Deming soon spread abroad among the high society in City B, and everyone got to know about his rtionship with Jazz Club. Although the Tang family hadnt used him of his involvement in those idents which had happened to Tang Yunfan, Tang Haifeng and Tang Jiayang yet, it was easy for others to connect the dots. ordingly, people tended to believe that it was the truth. Tang Demings family was amid criticisms because of that. Mu Wenqi was also caught by the police because he owned 20% shares of Jazz Club. The moment Mu Xuxin heard about it, he drove to the Public Security Bureau and tried to bail Mu Wenqi out. Although Mu Wenqi had done illegal things, they werent severe, and he would be sentenced to two or three years in jail at the most. The Mu family was an influential family in City B, and Mu Xuxin was confident that his son would be fine. However, the Tang family didnt think so, and the Public Security Bureau just allowed Mu Xuxin to have a short meeting with Mu Wenqi. Mu Xuxin wasnt aware of Mu Wenqis rtionship with Tang Weiyong, but he knew that Mu Wenqi owned shares of Jazz Club. Jazz Club was sealed because of illegal deals, but Mu Xuxin thought that it wasnt a big deal. It was a verymon thing in clubs anyway, but it would be fine if the club wasnt discovered or had a powerful support. In that case, Mu Xuxin didnt me Mu Wenqi. Jazz Club was owned by a man from Country Y, so it obviously didnt have a powerful support in City B. Once it was discovered, it was doomed. Mu Wenqi, however, was a member of the Mu family, but the police still refused to let him go, which confused Mu Xuxin. At the same time, he realized that it probably wasnt that simple. He didnt know many details about it yet. All he knew was that Jazz Club was found to be involved in the sex and drug trade, and its senior management was all arrested by the police. Wenqi, what happened? Why did they refuse to let you go? Mu Xuxin asked with a serious face. Mu Wenqi said, The Tang family is also involved in this case, and they, of course, dont dare to let me go without the Tang familys permission. Ill go to find Tang Yunhang, Mu Xuxin said. He believed that the Tang family would do him a favor for the sake of their close rtionship in business. In his eyes, the Tang family didnt know that Mu Wenqi was involved so the police caught Mu Wenqi along with other people. There was no need for the Tang family to deal with it in person after all. Its not that simple. Mu Wenqi looked upset. Why? Mu Xuxin got nervous. I just found out that the boss of Jazz Club has a grudge against the Tang family, so Im afraid that the Tang family might think that Im helping them, but I merely joined them for money, Mu Wenqi said. In fact, it was a lie, because Mu Wenqi didnt dare to let his father know about his rtionship with Tang Weiyong. Even though he was just aware that Tang Weiyong aimed to get control of Tanghuang Group, and he wasnt involved in the idents which had happened to Tang Yunfan, Tang Haifeng and Tang Jiayang, he was still guilty because he sided with the Tang familys enemy. If he wanted the Tang family to forgive him, he better not be involved in the mess. However, it wasnt easy to fool the Tang family, so Mu Wenqi was worried that he might be put in jail too. Its fine. I can exin it to him. Mu Xuxin believed Mu Wenqis words. Mu Wenqi didnt know what else he could do now, but hoped that his father could help him out. After that, Mu Xuxin called Tang Yunhang. Tang Yunhang used to think that Mu Wenqi dared to help Tang Weiyong because he had Mu Xuxins approval, but it was obvious that Mu Xuxin knew nothing about it after hearing his exnation on the phone. Although Mu Wenqi was also an aplice like Tang Deming in the case, he hadnt directly hurt the Tang familys benefits, so Tang Yunhang decided not to sue him for the sake of the Mu family. However, the Tang family wouldnt help him and also hoped that he would be punished for his involvement in Jazz Club. Tang Yunhang thought for a while, then said, Xuxin, Im afraid I cant help you bail Wenqi out, because the news has already spread abroad. If Im involved in it, I could be in danger. You know how many people want to rece me, right? Although Tang Yunhang was the Secretary of the Municipal Party Committee, it didnt mean that everyone was afraid of him. On the contrary, he had many enemies in politics. Cliques and factions always existed in politics, and every official had his own supporters. Normally, those who had more supporters would be more likely to gain the most powerful seat. There were different groups of people in the center of politics, and nobody dared to stay neutral, because one would lose his position at any moment without a powerful team behind his back. Everyone wanted to promote his allies and upy the important seats so that he could gain more advantages and benefits. Tang Yunhang was the only official who stayed neutral in politics in City B, because he had the Tang family as his backing. Chapter 769 769 Share Donation Agreemen Although Tang Yunhang stayed neutral in politics, there were people who still tried to convince him to join them. Coercion and bribery were justmon ways of drawing someone over to their side. Sometimes, they would p you at first before they gave you a candy. In other words, they would cause you trouble or scheme against you at first, then gave you a helping hand when you were in danger. Of course, they would hide their real identities when they dealt with you. Since they helped you, you owed them a favor. Luckily, Tang Yunhang was an upright man who always acted ording to the rules, so he gave nobody any ammunition. In addition, he had the Tang familys support, so coercion and bribery didnt work for him. Mu Xuxin understood Tang Yunhangs exnation, but he didnt think that it was a big deal given Tang Yunhangs position and the Tang familys influence. Therefore, Mu Xuxin felt that Tang Yunhang was unwilling to help Mu Wenqi because he didnt believe that Mu Wenqi was innocent. Without solid proof, it was understandable that Tang Yunhang didnt believe Mu Wenqi. Since Tang Yunhang declined to bail Mu Wenqi out, Mu Xuxin had to give it up. Qi Ziyue also heard the news, and went to the Public Security Bureau to visit Mu Wenqi at once. However, Mu Wenqis father had just visited him, so the police wouldnt allow others to meet him again. Qi Ziyue was confused. Since Mu Wenqis father had been here before, why didnt his father bail him out? It wasnt a serious crime after all, and it was merely nothing in the eyes of the high ss. The Mu family was an influential family in City B, so it should be very easy for them to bail Mu Wenqi out, but Mu Wenqi was still locked in the Public Security Bureau. Qi Ziyue and Mu Wenqi were close friends, and he had visited the Mu familys house many times before, so he was familiar with Mu Xuxin as well. Without dy, Qi Ziyue called Mu Xuxin to figure out what had happened. After talking with Mu Xuxin on the phone, Qi Ziyue got to know that the Tang family in City B was also involved in this case. It was a tricky problem. Qi Ziyue wanted to help them, but he could do nothing about it now. The crisis confronting the Tanghuang Group came to an end right after it began, but the Tang family had been through a lot behind the scenes. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, Tang Yunfan, Tang Haifeng and Tang Jiayang could have been killed. Compared with their lives, the Tanghuang Group was nothing. If they could stay alive, everything was possible. If they were killed, the Tanghuang Group was meaningless to them. Tang Yunfan came back to the Tanghuang Groups building right after Tang Weiyong was killed, because only he could handle the situation. The moment Tang Yunfan showed up, everyone was excited and shocked, because they just heard the news that Tang Yunfan was still unconscious this morning. Since Tang Yunfan appeared now, they believed that it must have been fake news. Some also believed that it was the truth that Tang Yunfan had been caught in a car ident, but he turned it to his own use in order to catch the mastermind behind the scheme against Tanghuang Group. Once Tang Deming was caught, Tang Yunfan came back. The news that Tang Yunfan came back to work in thepany went abroad within a short time, and people all believed that they had been deceived by those previous rumors. Anyway, the Tang family overcame the crisis, and Tang Yunfan got control of the Tanghuang Group again. In the afternoon, Tang Haifeng also left the hospital for the Tang familys house. It wasnt a pleasant experience that he had stayed in the hospital for so many days, and he felt much more rxed in his own home. The Lei family came to visit him a whileter. Zhao Yiru also came along with Master Lei and Lei Haowei. Zhao Yiru wasnt worried at all, because he knew everything, but the Lei family was deeply concerned about the Tang family. They thought that Tang Yunfan had gone abroad, but heard that he was caught in a car ident today. Lei Haowei called Tang Yunhang for confirmation the moment he heard the bad news. The problem was almost solved when Lei Haowei called Tang Yunhang, so Tang Yunhang didnt keep it a secret from him anymore, and told him the truth, but didnt tell him many details. Lei Haowei also understood that it was their family conflict, so he didnt ask further as long as Tang Yunfan was fine. Lei Haowei, Master Lei and Zhao Yiru left after sharing dinner with the Tang family. Tang Yunfan then told Gu Ning to follow him to the study. When they were alone in the study, Tang Yunfan took out a file and gave it to Gu Ning. Sign this. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, then used her Jade Eyes to see what was inside. She was surprised to see that there was a share donation agreement. Tang Yunfan was going to give her 8% shares of the Tanghuang Group, which he bought from Tang Deming. Gu Ning had no intention to take it, but she still opened it. I cant take this, she said afterwards. She put it back on the table and pushed it back in front of Tang Yunfan. Why? Tang Yunfan wasnt very surprised, because he knew that Gu Ning wouldnt take it, but he sincerely wanted her to ept it. Its too much, and I prefer to build my career on my own, Gu Ning said. You deserve this. If it hadnt been for you, our family could have been ruined. You can take this as a reward, Tang Yunfan said. Were a family, and we dont talk about rewards with family members, Gu Ning said. Chapter 770 770 Prepare for the Wedding Well, if so, take it as a gift. Youre my daughter, and its reasonable that you take your fathers gift, right? Tang Yunfan said. Gu Ning was struck dumb. She was Tang Yunfans daughter, and Tang Yunfan would feel hurt if she rejected his gift. Gu Ning thought for a while, then had an idea. I can take it, but itll be my mothers wedding gift. When my mother marries you, Ill let her sign it, Gu Ning said, then took the share donation agreement. Tang Yunfan agreed. He didnt care what she did with it as long as she epted it. After that, they went downstairs together. In the living room, Gu Man lowered her head. It seemed like she felt very uneasy, but the others were chatting andughing. Ningning,e here. I have something to discuss with you, Tang Haifeng said to Gu Ning with a smile. Sure, grandpa. Gu Ning walked over and sat with Tang Haifeng. Ningning, since the crisis is resolved, I think its time for your mother to marry your father, so you can officially join us as a family. Tang Haifeng couldnt wait a second longer to ept Gu Ning as a member of his family. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood why Gu Man felt nervous. Gu Man lowered her head even more when she heard that, while Tang Yunfans face lit up at once. Gu Ning smiled and said, Grandpa, I think its up to my father whether he can marry my mother. He must propose to my mother if he wants to marry her. Gu Man had lived with Tang Yunfan as girlfriend and boyfriend. Although they had a daughter, a proposal was still needed if they wanted to be married. Right, Ningnings right. You must propose first, Jiang Lihua said. Every woman dreamed to have a romantic proposal. The others all agreed with Jiang Lihua. Yunfan, propose now! Tang Haifeng urged Tang Yunfan. Ha-ha. Gu Ning snorted withughter. Not only Gu Ning, but the others alsoughed out loud, which made Gu Man feel even more nervous. It was necessary for Tang Yunfan to propose to Gu Man, but it didnt mean that he could do it without preparation. Gu Ning said, Grandpa, we must be prepared before the proposal. We need flowers, a diamond ring, and a romantic setting! If its not romantic enough, I dont think my mother will be willing to get married. Gu Ning said it on purpose to give Tang Yunfan advice, because she was afraid that Tang Yunfan knew nothing about it. Tang Yunfan had actually already hired a famous international jewelry designer to design and make a diamond ring for Gu Man, but he didnt tell anyone else in the Tang family. Tang Haifeng was a member of the older generation, so he didnt know much about the romance the younger generation cared about, but he thought that it was reasonable after hearing Gu Nings exnation. Sure. Yunfan, go prepare for it as soon as possible, and then we can prepare for the wedding as fast as we could, Tang Haifeng said. No problem. Tang Yunfan was thrilled. If it was possible, he would propose to Gu Man tomorrow and marry her the day after tomorrow, but he knew that it took time to prepare for the wedding. Moreover, he decided to hold a grand wedding for Gu Man. Gu Man flushed red, and didnt know what to say. At the same time, she felt happier than ever. Seeing Gu Man being so shy, Gu Ning said that they should go home now because it wasnt early. Tang Yunfan walked them to the car, and didnt walk back until they disappeared from his sight. Mom, hes so in love with you, Gu Ning joked. Gu Mans face turned red. Ningning, dont joke about your parents! Im not joking. Its the truth, right, Qiao Ya? Gu Ning asked Qiao Ya. Yes, Qiao Ya replied with a serious face. Gao Yi has never shown his love for me in his eyes or on his face. Gao Yi loved Qiao Ya deeply, and he even valued Qiao Ya above his own life. He would dash forward to protect her every time they were in danger, but he was a well-trained killer after all, so he learned how to hide his real feelings very well. Speaking of Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, they were both ruthless killers, but fell in love with each other in the end. They joined the killer organization together, and were trained together. As time went by, their affection for one another grew deeper, and they ached to live their life likemon people. Gu Man didnt know what to say, but still felt quite happy in her heart. Although she had been apart from Tang Yunfan for so many years, they always missed each other, so it was easy for them to fall in love again. Gu Man flushed upon thinking that she was going to marry Tang Yunfan, but she also hoped that that day coulde as soon as possible. Gu Ning also stopped joking, but began to think about what kind of wedding gift she should prepare for Gu Man. She made up her mind to send her mother a special wedding gift. After thinking for a while, Gu Ning remembered the two diamonds Leng Shaoting had given her, and decided to use the blue diamond to make a pair of earrings and a pendant. In addition, she would open a branch of Kamei Beauty Salon in City B as a wedding gift for Gu Man too. Chapter 771 771 Argument over the Shop When they got home, Gu Ning went to her room and searched on the Inte for beauty salons which were avable to be rented. There were several beauty salons for rent, but Gu Ning took a liking to one of them at first nce, because it was located in Fengshang Shopping Mall, and was almost twice as big as Kamei Beauty Salon. In addition, this beauty salon was very new and it had opened for just two years. Gu Ning then read thements on the beauty salon, and found out that its products werent popr among the customers. It seemed that it wasnt profitable because of the low quality skincare products. The next day, Gu Ning went to Fengshang Shopping Mall to look at the beauty salon, which was for rent, in person. It was an exclusive beauty salon, so it was furnished and decorated luxuriously. Wee! The moment Gu Ning walked inside, a saleswoman walked forward to greet her. Although this shop was going to be rented, they still needed to serve every customer with enthusiasm as long as it was still open. Hi, I read the post about your beauty salon being for rent on the Inte, so I came here to have a look, Gu Ning said. Please wait a second. I need to tell our manager, the saleswoman said, then went to find the manager. During that time, Gu Ning nced around the inside of this beauty salon, and she was satisfied with it. The manager walked out in a hurry once she heard that someone came here to look at the beauty salon. She was a woman inte thirties. Although her features were attractive, her skin wasnt in a good condition. If she, who worked in this beauty salon couldnt take good care of her own skin, how could she persuade her customers to spend money here? Its so nice to meet you, miss. Im the manager of this beauty salon, and my surname is Ding. May I have your name? the woman greeted Gu Ning politely, then sat down across from Gu Ning. Nice to meet you, Manager Ding. My surname is Gu, Gu Ning said. Miss Gu, do you want to look around first, or hear my introduction of the beauty salon? Manager Ding asked. Please tell me something about the beauty salon first. May I know the reason why you want to rent it out? Gu Ning asked. It isnt profitable, and we lost a lot of money, so our boss wants to rent out it, Manager Ding said. However, she didnt tell Gu Ning that their skincare products were of bad quality. This beauty salon was furnished and decorated in a luxurious way, but didnt use high-end skincare products, which was ying foul with consumers. However, Manager Ding wasnt the boss, so she couldnt decide what kind of products they should use. She had tried to persuade her boss to change the skincare products, but her boss said that the skincare products were provided by one of her friends. If they changed them, her friend would be displeased. Manager Ding thought that business was business, and it was unreasonable that her boss sacrificed the shop in order to not annoy her friend. However, some people tended to ask for returns just because others owed them a favor. Her bosss friend had helped her boss before so her boss had to ept it. Therefore, her boss could only rent out this beauty salon after losing a lot of money. Afterwards, Gu Ning talked with Manager Ding about its rent. The rent was the official price set by Fengshang Shopping Mall, and Gu Ning needed to pay an extra amount of money for its furnishing and decoration. Because it was furnished and decorated in a luxurious way, it cost nearly two million yuan, but there was no need for Gu Ning to pay the full amount. This shop had been open for nearly two years after all, so it wasnt worth that much money. In the end, its boss charged a million yuan for its furnishing and decoration. As for its skincare products, Gu Ning could choose whether to buy them as well, or not. Gu Ning obviously wouldnt buy them, because she only used Kouzi. Since Gu Ning was very satisfied with it, she decided to rent it right away. This shop was located in the Tang familys building anyway, so there was nothing she should be worried about. However, when they were about to sign the contract, an ident happened. Two women came in right when they were ready to sign their names. One was a noble woman over 40 years old. The other was a stylish young woman in her early twenties. When they found out that Gu Ning was signing the contract with Manager Ding, they were annoyed. Manager Ding, didnt I tell you that I need a few more days to think about it? Why did you rent this shop out to another person? the young girl said to interrupt them. She was very beautiful with shiny skin, but was very unkind as well. Seeing them walking inside, Manager Ding stood up and said with dissatisfaction, Miss Zheng, you didnt give me an affirmative answer, and we cant wait for your decision the entire time. We want to rent this shop right now, so you cant sign the contract with her! the middle-aged woman said with arrogance. Mrs. Zheng, Im sorry. I already had an agreement with this miss, Manager Ding said. Mrs. Zheng frowned. She didnt expect that Manager Ding would dare to reject her offer, and she got mad at once. Manager Ding, how dare you reject my offer? Do you know who I am? If you annoy me, its impossible for you to rent out this shop! Hearing that, Manager Ding was a little scared and worried. Although she wasnt clear about Mrs. Zhengs family background, she knew that they must be powerful or rich given their attitude. Their beauty salon didnt have any powerful support, so it wasnt difficult for those rtively rich people to take advantage of them. Even so, Manager Ding still chose to stick to her principles. Since she already had an agreement with Gu Ning, she couldnt yield to power. Mrs. Zheng, Im afraid I cant ept your offer. I dont know who you are, and I already had an agreement with this miss. You... Mrs. Zheng was angrier. Manager Ding, let me tell you right now. Im the wife of the chairman of the Hetian Group. If you dare act against me, you cant bear the result. Hearing that, Manager Ding panicked. She knew that this woman coulde from a powerful or rich family, but she was still shocked by her family background. Chapter 772 772 Break Zheng Wenmeis Wris The Hetian Group was a well-knownrge business group with over ten billion yuan in assets in City B. Although it wasnt among the top-level families in City B, ordinary people like Manager Ding didnt dare to annoy it at all. It was super easy for them to deal with her. Manager Ding remained silent; she was still reluctant to yield to the pressure. However, she wasnt the boss of this beauty salon, so she was afraid that it might cause her boss trouble. She didnt know Gu Nings family background either, so she was also worried that it wouldnt do Gu Ning any good if she annoyed the Zheng family. Seeing Manager Ding being scared, Mrs. Zheng was pleased. Miss, I think you better give it up right now, and we can forgive you, she said to Gu Ning. Oh, really? Gu Ning asked, but didnt seem scared at all. Im curious what you will do if Im not willing to give it up. Hearing that, Mrs. Zheng and Miss Zheng were annoyed at once. How dare you act against the Zheng family! Miss Zheng raised her voice. Im not acting against the Zheng family, but youre acting against me. What? I dont think that the Zheng family has the right to grab others things away. Gu Ning argued. You... To Miss Zhengs astonishment, Gu Ning wasnt afraid of the Zheng family at all. She felt humiliated, and got angrier. You have to give it up whether youre willing to or not! Gu Ning sneered, but didnt say a word, then signed her name on the contract. Seeing that, Miss Zheng ran over trying to grab the contract away. She, of course, failed to even touch its corner. Ive signed the contract already. If Party A breaches this contract, they must pay the liquidated damages. Gu Ning shook the contract in her hand with a proud smile. You... Mrs. Zheng and Miss Zheng were in a rage now. Manager Ding, give me the contract. Tear it into pieces, and we can sign a new one, Mrs. Zheng ordered. Although Gu Ning had already signed the contract, Party A could still break it. They just needed to pay the liquidated damages. Since Gu Ning had already signed the contract, Manager Ding epted the result, and said to Mrs. Zheng, Mrs. Zheng, Im afraid I cant. If you keep yelling at us, Ill call the police. You... Mrs. Zheng was shocked that Manager Ding dared to threaten her. Call the police? Mrs. Zheng said coldly. Do you think the police will help you? In your dreams! Manager Ding, youre not afraid of us. How about your boss? Where is your boss? I need to meet her and tell her in person. I dont believe that she would dare to annoy us. Im sorry. Our boss went abroad, and she cant meet you right now. Impletely in charge of this, Mrs. Zheng. Manager Ding did her best to stay calm, but she actually didnt have any confidence in herself. Mrs. Zheng, Miss Zheng, I think you better leave before I lose my temper, otherwise you cant bear the result. Gu Ning warned them. She was ready to teach them a lesson. There was no need to be polite to rude people. Gu Nings warning was quite provocative in Mrs. Zhengs and Miss Zhengs ears. How dare you! Miss Zheng ran to Gu Ning and raised her hand to p Gu Ning. However, it was impossible for her to hurt Gu Ning. The second she raised her hand, Gu Ning caught her wrist and broke it without hesitation. Ah! Miss Zheng had never been treated like that before, and she immediately shouted from the pain. Seeing that, everyone was shocked. It wasnt easy to break a persons wrist in a second. Manager Ding soon realized that Gu Nings family must be more influential than the Zheng family, if Gu Ning dared to break Miss Zhengs wrist. If not, Gu Ning must be a naive girl. However, Gu Ning was a very mature young girl, so she couldnt be that naive. Either way, it already happened, and Manager Ding could only hope that Gu Nings family was more powerful than the Zheng family so that she and the beauty salon could be safe. Wenmei! Mrs. Zheng was scared. Gu Ning let Zheng Wenmei go, and Mrs. Zheng ran over to support her without dy. Mom, my hand is so sore! Zheng Wenmei cried, like she was dying. Nobody dared to hurt Zheng Wenmei before, so this was the most painful thing she had ever been through. You little bitch! How dare you hurt my daughter! Ill kill you! Mrs. Zheng lost her reason, and yelled, attacking Gu Ning. Gu Ning just sneered with disdain, and moved away a little, then secretlyid her foot ahead of Mrs. Zhengs legs. Mrs. Zheng stumbled and fell onto the sofa. However, although she fell on the sofa, she hit a hard corner, and shouted in pain as well. Chapter 773 773 Gu Nings Fans Mom! Zheng Wenmei was frightened, and walked to her mother in a hurry. However, her right wrist was broken, so she could only support her mother with her left hand, but she wasnt strong enough to do that. Zheng Wenmei felt helpless, and abruptly looked to Manager Ding. What are you looking at? Help me support my mother! Call an ambnce and the police right now. Catch this murderer! Manager Ding gave Gu Ning a nce, but Gu Ning just shrugged. Dont worry about me. Just call the police. Although Manager Ding sided with Gu Ning, it wasnt a good thing if Mrs. Zheng and Zheng Wenmei were both injured after all. Zheng Wenmei red at Gu Ning. I promise that youll be put in jail! It sounded as if the prison was run by her family. You and your mother attacked me first. If you hadnt attacked me, neither of you would have been hurt. I have the right to defend myself, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning wasnt worried at all, because she was confident that she had done nothing wrong. So what? Lets see whether the police will help you or side with us! Zheng Wenmei didnt bother to hide her arrogance now. If Gu Nings family was less influential than the Zheng family, she would be in great trouble today. However, her family wasnt. Gu Ning stop wasting time on Zheng Wenmei, but turned to look at Manager Ding. She gave Manager Ding the signed contract and said, Ive already signed the contract. We can go finish the legal procedure togetherter. Sure. Manager Ding took the contract, but she wasnt sure whether they could leave when the police came. She subconsciously chose to believe Gu Ning, but she still felt anxious before this problem was solved. Gu Ning didnt make a call for help at all. Instead, she went to sit on the sofa, and waited for the polices arrival. Mrs. Zheng was heavily hit, and couldnt move right now. Y-you will p-pay for what youve done t-today! Mrs. Zheng red at Gu Ning, and did her best to say a whole sentence aloud. I am waiting here, but what can you do to me? Gu Ning said airily. She even crossed her legs on the sofa, and had a sip of tea. Lets see! Zheng Wenmei threatened Gu Ning. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Hearing Zheng Wenmeis threat, Gu Ning couldnt helpughing out loud. Miss Zheng, what else can you do except threaten me? You... Zheng Wenmei was mad, but didnt know what to say. Before long, three young policemen arrived. Who called the police? the leading policeman asked. I did. Manager Ding walked ahead. Before the policeman could say another word, Zheng Wenmei interrupted them. Hi, Im the daughter of the chairman of Hetian Group, Zheng Wenmei. This girl, Zheng Wenmei pointed at Gu Ning, broke my wrist and made my mother fall. My mother can barely move now, and I hope that you can punish her strictly. The three policemen felt ufortable hearing her order, but they were afraid of the Hetian Group and the Zheng family. Nevertheless, when they looked at Gu Ning after Zheng Wenmeis usation, their eyes lit up at once, then they walked to Gu Ning in a hurry. Zheng Wenmei thought that they were going to arrest Gu Ning, but she was shocked the next second. Hi, a-are you Goddess Gu? a policeman asked. In fact, he already had the answer. Yeah, I am. Nice to meet you. Gu Ning smiled and greeted them politely. She wasnt surprised that they recognized her. Hearing that, the three policemen were more excited. Goddess Gu, its so nice to meet you! Im your biggest fan, and Ive watched all the videos and news about you! Youre so amazing. Exactly! Not only us, but our colleagues in the police station are also all your fans! Youre a kung fu master in our eyes! ... Seeing the three policemen being so excited, everyone else were confused. Hey, what are you doing? We called the police to tell you arrest her, not to admire her! Zheng Wenmei was in a rage. In her eyes, Gu Ning wasnt Goddess Gu, but a little bi*ch. Maybe she was too angry to think about the reason why they admired Gu Ning so much, so she sounded arrogant as usual. The three policemen then turned to look at Zheng Wenmei, but they looked very serious all of a sudden. Oh, what has she done? a policeman asked coldly. It was obvious that he totally forgot Zheng Wenmeis usation, and his attitude towards Zheng Wenmei waspletely different from that towards Gu Ning. You... Zheng Wenmei was angry. They didnt pay attention to what she said at all! Zheng Wenmei lost her patience, but she had to repeat herself. I said she broke my wrist and made my mother fall. My mother can barely move now, so you must punish her strictly. I think that you must have done something wrong beforehand, a policeman said with certainty. He didnt even bother to ask for details, and chose to believe Gu Ning. As a policeman, it wasnt right, but he was Gu Nings loyal fan after all! Chapter 774 774 I Dont Care About the Zheng Family In addition, Gu Ning was well-known for her kind and helpful actions, so her fans didnt believe that she could be a troublemaker. You... To Zheng Wenmeis astonishment, the policeman believed that she was the one who caused this trouble before he even asked for details. She stole our shop, and when we told her to give it back to us. She refused and hurt us! Really? Is this shop yours? the policeman asked. It was obvious that he didnt believe Zheng Wenmei. It isnt, but... Zheng Wenmei exined, but the policeman interrupted her. Since this isnt your shop, there is no such thing as her stealing it from you. You... Zheng Wenmei was struck dumb. Seeing that, Mrs. Zheng opened her mouth to help her daughter. This shop is for rent, and we promised to rent it a few days ago. We came here today to sign the contract, but she did it before us. It was true that they had said that they would consider renting it, but they didnt make the final decision, so the owner of this shop had the right to rent it out to someone else. You just said that you want to rent it, but did you sign the contract? the policeman asked. He saw the contract in Gu Nings hands, which meant that Gu Ning signed it before them. You... Mrs. Zheng didnt know what to say. No matter what kind of deal it is, you must pay the money and sign the contract first so that its legal. Dont you know that? the policeman said. Hearing that, Mrs. Zheng red at the policeman in great anger. At this moment, an ambnce arrived, but Mrs. Zheng and Zheng Wenmei were unwilling to leave, and they demanded that the policemen arrest Gu Ning and put her in jail. They even threatened the three policemen. If the three policemen didnt follow their order, they would make them jobless. Although the three policemen were afraid of the Zheng familys influence, they still chose to protect Gu Ning. Its your fault, and you must bear the result yourself. They warned Mrs. Zheng and Zheng Wenmei. Great, very well, I promise that the Zheng family will never let you get away with this! Zheng Wenmei repeatedly threatened them, but Gu Ning and the others had already heard enough of it. Gu Ning felt touched by the three policemens protection. They protected her, not because of her wealth, but because they admired her. In that case, she wouldnt see them lose their jobs because of her. I dont think that the Zheng family can act against thew, and I can tell you that its impossible for them to be jobless. I can arrange a better job for them, and I dont care about the Zheng family, Gu Ning said with confidence. She wasnt conceited, because she had the ability to do that. Hearing that, the three policemen were thrilled. Especially when they heard that Gu Ning didnt care about the Zheng family, they admired her more than ever. Given Gu Ningswork, the Zheng familys influence was barelyparable to hers. Manager Ding was now also certain that Gu Nings family must be more powerful than the Zheng family. You... Mrs. Zheng and Zheng Wenmei were also scared now. They couldnt help but think that maybe Gu Ning wasnt someone they could mess with. Right as Mrs. Zheng and Zheng Wenmei were still thinking about it, several doctors pulled them away. After Mrs. Zheng and Zheng Wenmei were gone, Gu Ning asked the three policemen, What are your names? The three policemen felt honored when Gu Ning asked for their names. Nice to meet you, Goddess Gu. My names Tong Chao. Im Wu Xuanjie. My name is Hu Yiming. Great. Tong Chao, Wu Xuanjie, Hu Yiming, dont worry. I promise that youll all be fine, Gu Ning said with sincerity. Hearing that, they were relieved. Goddess Gu, we dont care if we lose our job, Tong Chao said. Since they chose to protect Gu Ning, they wouldnt feel regretful. Yes, were not afraid. Weve done nothing wrong after all. It is their fault, and they should be punished ording to thew. If our leader fires us and yields to power or wealth, I dont think that this job is meaningful anymore, Hu Yiming said. Right! Were unwilling to do illegal things since we are policemen. If it is possible, we hope that we can work for you, Goddess Gu, Wu Xuanjie joked, but it was also his real thought. In other peoples eyes, it might not be a sensible decision, because their job was a cradle-to-grave job, and many people ached for it. However, different people had different values, and it wasnt a bad thing if they could get a better job. Moreover, they couldnt be more willing to work for their idol! We cant promise that we know everything, but we can learn! Tong Chao added. Goddess Gu, were willing to learn new skills to work for you! Wu Xuanjie said with a broad smile on his face. Chapter 775 775 Gu Nings Influence Other people in the shop were all shocked by their words, and the way they addressed Gu Ning. Why did they be Goddess Gus loyal fans? Why were they willing to lose their jobs for her, and even hoped to work for her? Anyway, the three young policemen were upright young men. It was Mrs. Zheng and Zheng Wenmeis fault after all. Gu Ning understood that they were very honest and sincere, so Gu Ning was willing to give them a chance. Sure, if you lose your job one day or you want to quit your current job, you can contact me. I promise that youll get a better sry in mypany. They had protected her at the cost of losing their job, so she would treat them well. As policemen, they were trustworthy men too. It wasnt likely that they could be senior workers right away, but it was easy for them to be middle workers, and they could be senior workers if they had the ability sooner orter. Afterwards, Gu Ning gave them her name card. The three policemen were struck dumb for a second, then got thrilled. They took Gu Nings name card without dy, in case she drew it back if they were a secondte. Deal! Thank you so much, Goddess Gu! I hope that we can meet again soon. Gu Ning smiled. See you in the future. Sure! The three policemen beamed. They didntck a job, but just wanted to work with Gu Ning. The three policemen leftter. Manager Ding, lets go to finish the legal procedure! Gu Ning looked at Manager Ding who was still shocked. Oh, right. Hearing Gu Nings voice, Manager Ding got her mind back and walked outside with Gu Ning. Once they were gone, the staff in the beauty salon began to discuss it. Who is that girl? She doesnt care about the Zheng family! The three policemen called her Goddess Gu, and theyre even willing to lose their jobs for her. Im so curious! If she takes over this beauty salon, can we stay? No idea. Who knows. I hope that we can stay. I think that Miss Gu isnt a simple girl. She seems very confident and sessful. Most of the staff had positivements on Gu Ning, but there was a beautician who disliked Gu Ning out of jealousy. I think Ive heard the title Goddess Gu somewhere before, but I cant remember now, a female staff member said. Hearing that, the others all looked to her. Really? Youve heard of her name? They were all curious. She isnt a star, or famous, and there isnt any news about her on the Inte. Where could you have learned her name? the beautician said with disdain. She didnt think that Gu Ning was a goddess, but just an ordinary pretty girl. However, when she mentioned the word Inte, the female staff remember at once. Oh, yes. I read her name on the Inte! Saying that, she took out her phone and searched Gu Nings name. No way! The others were all surprised. They even guessed whether Gu Ning was really a star. Without dy, they also took out their phones to search for news about Goddess Gu. In a minute, they found countless pieces of news about Goddess Gu. When they saw the photos of Goddess Gu on the Inte, they were astonished. Jesus, That girl is really Goddess Gu! After reading the news about Gu Ning, they were shocked once more. No wonder the three policemen admire Gu Ning so much. Ive be her fan now too. Indeed! Shes saved so many peoples lives. Oh, shes also the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry! Its one of the most popr jewelry brands right now! Ah! Why didnt I take a photo with her just then! ... They were all excited to find out that Gu Ning was Goddess Gu, and the beautician who was jealous of Gu Ning felt a little embarrassed. After a while, Manager Ding came back, and she told them that the beauty salon was going to have brand new furnishing and decoration. It was also up to them whether they wanted to stay or not. Hearing that, they all said that they wanted to stay. Manager Ding was surprised by their excitement. She understood that they wanted to keep their jobs, because it was difficult to find a new job. However, their unusual enthusiasm was really confusing. Right when Manager Ding was about to ask them, they told her the reason. We are, of course, willing to work for Goddess Gu! I believe that Goddess Gu is able to run this beauty salon well. Me too! I think that we can live a better life if shes the boss. ... They all changed their way of addressing Gu Ning after just a short while, which proved that they admired Gu Ning from their hearts. Manager Ding, on the other hand, was still confused. Why do you call her Goddess Gu as well? Look at this. A beautician showed Manager Ding the screen of her phone. After reading the news, Manager Ding was also amazed. She didnt expect that her new boss could be so unbelievable. Nobody in Fengshang Shopping Mall hadnt heard of Jade Beauty Jewelry, and she knew that it was a very sessful brand. After reading the news, Manager Ding was more confident about her future. Chapter 776 776 Zheng Wenhao In the following hours, Manager Ding was busy dealing with her work. Although this beauty salon wasnt profitable, they had many VIP members, otherwise they would have closed a long time ago. Therefore, the first thing she needed to do was to call the members one by one, and tell them that the beauty salon had a new boss now. It would have brand new furnishing, decoration, and skincare products before it reopened in around a week. Moreover, the members could have a free try on the opening day. If it wasnt effective, they could have their total membership fee back. In fact, the beauticians werent confident to promote their service in that way. They knew that Gu Ning would use high-end skincare products, but they didnt believe that the products could be effective immediately no matter how good they were. Gu Ning was an unusual boss. Anyway, they still chose to trust Gu Ning, and they were full of anticipation at the same time. If the skincare products were that effective, this beauty salon would be sessful sooner orter. Even though many VIP members were disappointed in them, they still wanted to have a try after hearing the good news. It wouldnt do them any harm if they just had a try after all. They could also have their total membership fee back if it wasnt effective! Many VIP members also asked the beauticians what brand they were going to use, and the beauticians told them that the brand was Kouzi. Actually, those beauticians had never heard of Kouzi before themselves. Even Manager Ding knew very little about it, and all she knew was that it was a new skincare brand. Manager Ding didnt trust new brands, but she believed in Gu Ning. Kouzi was actually gaining a lot of fame in the capital, but not many people in City B had heard of it yet. Coincidentally, three of the VIP members had heard of Kouzi. Two of them had used it before, while the other one hadnt, so she was very excited after hearing that the new brand they were going to use was Kouzi. What? Is it really Kouzi, the skincare products produced by Cine in the capital? the woman who had heard of Kouzi asked with excitement. Facing this VIP members unusual reaction, the beautician who called her was surprised. It was obvious that this VIP member had heard of Kouzi and it seemed like she liked it very much. Was Kouzi a very good brand? Yeah, it is Kouzi which is produced by Cine in the capital, the beautician answered. Great! Although Kouzi is a new brand, its super effective. My friend in the capital bought a set for me, and my skin is in a much better condition now. I was also wondering when Kouzi will open a branch in City B. To my surprise, youre going to use it soon! the woman sounded delighted on the phone, which affected the beautician. Was Kouzi really that amazing? The woman added, To be honest with you, I nned to stop spending money on your services after I used Kouzi. Since youre going to use it as well in your beauty salon, I think that I will have to visit your beauty salon more often in the future! Hearing that, the beautician was amused. The beautician then told her colleagues this amusing story, and her colleagues were amazed too. They were looking forward to using Kouzi now. ... Zheng Wenmeis wrist was moved back to its normal ce after she came to the hospital, but it was still painful and she could barely move it. Mrs. Zheng was also seriously injured, and had to stay in the hospital for a few days. On their way to the hospital, they called their family. Zheng Wenmeis father, Zheng Lilin, was in a meeting right now, so her older brother, Zheng Wenhao, visited them. The moment Zheng Wenhao showed up, Zheng Wenmei threw herself into his arms and burst into tears. Wenhao, you must take revenge for me and mother! After that, she told him what they had been through today. Zheng Wenmei hadnt told Zheng Wenhao much details on their way to the hospital, and Zheng Wenhao hadnt asked much either because he was in a hurry to go to the hospital. After hearing the details, Zheng Wenhao was mad. What? How dare she hurt you after knowing that you were born in the Zheng family? Dont worry. I promise that Ill take revenge for you and mother. Zheng Wenhao, Mrs. Zheng and Zheng Wenmei had a simr character. They were all selfish and self-centered people, but were also very protective towards their own family members. Mrs. Zheng was Zheng Wenhaos step-mother, but she treated him very well, so he treated her as his own mother too. As for Zheng Wenmei, Zheng Wenhao had spoiled her rotten. Without hesitation, Zheng Wenhao called his friend who was a member of a gang, and told him to damage the beauty salon as soon as possible. He didnt bother to investigate Gu Nings background. In his eyes, he was the only son of the Zheng family, and everyone should know his importance. After that, he called another friend who was a division chief in the Public Security Bureau, and told him to fire the three policemen. His friend, of course, agreed with crity, and even promised to solve this problem within a minute. However, they didnt know that Gu Ning had already called Tang Yunfan beforehand. She told Tang Yunfan about what had happened today in the shopping mall, and hoped that he could help her to prevent the three policemen from losing their jobs. Gu Ning understood that the Zheng family wouldnt give up, so she had to be prepared. Gu Ning seldom turned to Tang Yunfan for help, so Tang Yunfan was more than willing to help her. Chapter 777 777 The Zheng Familys Revenge The director of the Public Security Bureau was a member of Tang Yunhangs group in politics, so he was, of course, willing to help once Tang Yunhang opened his mouth. In addition, it wasnt the three policemens fault after all, so it waspletely above board. When Luo Guosheng, the leader of the police station where Tong Chao and the other two policemen worked, received a call from the director of the Public Security Bureau, he was shocked. To his astonishment, the director of the Public Security Bureau would make a call in person to protect Tong Chao, Wu Xuanjie and Hu Yiming who were just three junior policemen. Since the director gave the order to keep their job in person, Luo Guosheng didnt dare to disobey. After hanging up the call with the director, Luo Guosheng asked Tong Chao and the other two policemen what they had done today. The director calling to protect their jobs must be because of something they had done today. Tong Chao and the other two policemen thought that the Zheng family was punishing them. They werent afraid of it, and told their leader everything. After hearing their exnation, Luo Guosheng nodded. Although they didnt mention that Gu Ning had promised to protect them, Luo Guosheng had heard of Gu Nings name. He also admired Gu Ning himself, and soon realized that it was Gu Ning who wanted to help them keep their jobs. Luo Guosheng was aware that Gu Ning had a powerfulwork, but he was still greatly surprised when the director called him in person. Leader, if you want to fire us for the sake of the Zheng family, its fine and we can ept it, Tong Chao said. Yeah, Goddess Gu promised to find us a better job, Hu Yiming said. Before Wu Xuanjie could say a word, Luo Guosheng interrupted them. Who said that Im going to fire you? Um, youre not going to fire us? Tong Chao and the other two policemen were surprised. The director just called, and he gave an order that you are to keep your jobs, Luo Guosheng said. In addition, when Luo Guosheng heard that Goddess Gu had promised to arrange a better job for them, he thought that he should maintain a good rtionship with them, which would be beneficial to him. Luo Guosheng wasnt a selfish or snobbish person, but he knew what the right thing to do for his career was. What? The director? Tong Chao and the other two policemen rounded their eyes in shock. Wow, I think well be safe with Goddess Gus help. Exactly, but Im actually a little disappointed, because I prefer to work for Goddess Gu. Right. Why dont we quit our jobs right now? They totally forgot that their leader was sitting right in front of them, and talked about it in a loud voice filled with excitement. Hearing their conversation, Luo Guosheng was displeased. You can leave now. I need to deal with other things. Luo Guosheng chased them out. In fact, Luo Guosheng knew that they were upright diligent young men, so he was unwilling to see them quit their job. However, without the directors call, he would yield to the Zheng familys influence. He wasnt a senior leader in the organization after all, and he could barely protect himself. Half an hourter, Luo Guosheng received a call from a division chief. The division chief gave an order to fire the three policemen, but Luo Guosheng rejected it. Luo Guosheng also told the division chief that it was the directors order. Hearing that, the division chief was shocked. He didnt expect that the director would protect the three policemen, and he didnt dare to say another word. He had promised to settle it on the phone with Zheng Wenhao, but now he failed. Even though he failed, he still needed to call Zheng Wenhao and tell him the result. When Zheng Wenhao heard that the director of the Public Security Bureau gave an order to keep the three policemens job in person, he was surprised and mad, but he couldnt do anything about it. The Zheng family didnt dare to annoy the director of the Public Security Bureau. However, it wasnt the end yet. If they couldnt make the three policemen jobless, they could teach them a lesson by beating them. Therefore, Zheng Wenhao made another call and was determined to pay the three policemen back. Wenhao, how is it? Were they fired? Zheng Wenmei asked with anxiety. No, theyre being protected by a senior official. Dont worry, Ill send some people to teach them a lesson. I promise that they wont be able to work anymore, Zheng Wenhao said. Great! We must teach them along with that girl an unforgettable lesson, Zheng Wenmei said with an evil expression. ... In the beauty salon, they were sorting out skincare products. Their ex-boss told them to sell those skincare products themselves, and that they could share the money. The ex-boss of this beauty salon was a richdy, so she didnt care about the loss of several million yuan. When they were about to ce the skincare products outside for sale at a reduced price, a group of strong men dashed inside and damaged everything in the beauty salon, which scared them and they didnt dare to fight back. The bunch of strong men didnt leave until everything was damaged in the shop. This is the result if youve annoyed the Zheng family! one of them said, then they left. Once they were gone, Manager Ding called Gu Ning and told her about what had just happened. Gu Ning was on her way to the antique street at this moment, because Du Laifeng told her that the skincare products had been delivered there from the capital. Gu Ning thought that she could take several real antiques with her there, but heard the bad news halfway. She wasnt surprised, because she knew that the Zheng family wouldnt give up, but it didnt mean that she wasnt mad. Gu Ning was in a rage. No matter who dared to cause her trouble, he or she would pay for it! Chapter 778 778 Abandoned Old Buildings Gu Ning told Manager Ding to keep the scene the same, and that she would be right there to deal with it. After hanging up the call with Manager Ding, Gu Ning called K first. She told him to hack into the surveince cameras around the beauty salon, and found out who those men that had damaged everything in the shop were. Afterwards, she called the police and directly assigned this task to Tong Chao and the other two policemen. It was a great chance for them to prove their ability. The policeman who received Gu Nings call reported it to Luo Guosheng without dy. Knowing that it was Gu Nings beauty salon, Luo Guosheng took it seriously. Since Gu Ning asked Tong Chao and the other two policemen to deal with this case, he wouldnt oppose it. Luo Guosheng understood that Gu Ning wanted to give them a chance to prove their ability. Once Tong Chao and the other two policemen heard that Gu Nings beauty salon had been damaged by a bunch of hoodlums, they were angry, and went to the shop in a hurry. Although Gu Ning didnt say that the Zheng family was involved in this mess, Tong Chao and the other two policemen knew that the Zheng family must be the mastermind. How dare the Zheng family act against Goddess Gu! Theyre digging their own graves, Tong Chao said in anger. Even though the Zheng family didnt know Gu Nings identity yet, the Zheng family should know that Gu Ning wasnt someone they could mess with when they failed to make the three policemen lose their jobs. The Zheng family probably thought that they had the support of the director of the Public Security Bureau, but didnt know that the director actually protected them for the sake of Gu Ning. Either way, since Gu Ning had already told them that she didnt care about their influence, they shouldnt have taken action without a clear understanding of the problem. If they nned to take revenge, they should learn more about Gu Nings background first. It was obvious that the Zheng family was too arrogant to do that. Right! I hope that Goddess Gu can teach them an unforgettable lesson, Hu Yiming said. Five minutester, they arrived. The moment they arrived, they began to work together. Tong Chao asked Manager Ding for her first-hand ount, Hu Yiming took photos of the scene, and Wu Xuanjie was recording. Is theputer damaged too? Tong Chao asked. Yes, Manager Ding replied. Give me the memory card for the surveince cameras, please, Tong Chao said. Theputer was damaged, so they couldnt watch the videos on it. Therefore, they had to take out its memory card and use it in anotherputer. Sure. Manager Ding took out the memory card and gave it to Tong Chao at once. Are there any other workingputers? Tong Chao asked. Yes, in the office, Manager Ding said. Please bring me there. I need to check the surveince cameras, Tong Chao said. Afterwards, Manager Ding guided them to the office, and watched the surveince videos. They also made a copy of those videos. Twenty minutester, Gu Ning came. When Gu Ning showed up, everyone got excited. Goddess Gu, those hoodlums are junior members of the Kirin Gang, Tong Chao said to Gu Ning. The bunch of hoodlums had caused a lot of trouble in this area, so they were familiar with each other. Great, follow me to catch themter, Gu Ning said. No problem. The three policemen were looking forward to seeing Gu Nings fighting skills. However, they forgot that they were the policemen and it was their duty to catch bad people. Manager Ding, how much is the loss? Gu Ning asked. All the damage of the sofas, tables, chairs,puters and skincare products amounts to 1.58 million yuan, Manager Ding said, then showed Gu Ning the list. Oh, if adding the staff fee and the decoration fee, itll be two million yuan in all. Great, Ill make them pay it. Gu Ning took the list. After that, she left with Tong Chao and the other two policemen. Manager Ding and the rest of the staff stayed in the shop to sort out the unbroken skincare products for sale at a reduced price. It would be a waste of money if they dumped them in the trash can, so they decided to sell them as nned. When Gu Ning and the others walked into the parking lot, Gu Ning called K and asked him for the location of the bunch of hoodlums. Following Ks guidance, Gu Ning along with the three policemen drove to find them. K noticed from the surveince cameras that the bunch of hoodlums stopped their cars at arge abandoned piece ofnd. There were three abandoned buildings standing there, and K was sure that they had to be hiding inside. Around a dozen minutester, Gu Ning and the others arrived at the road which lead to therge abandoned piece ofnd. Gu Ning told Tong Chao to stop the car. They werent in a hurry to move forward. The three abandoned buildings stood in a line, and each of them upied seven hundred square meters at least. The first old building was almost demolished, and the other two were still there. It was obvious that they had been abandoned here for a long time, and the demolishing didnt go on. Although Gu Ning didnt know the reason, she thought that this location wasnt bad, and it was a waste of resources. Thend was around three thousand square metersrge, which wasnt suitable for building a living area, but it wasrge enough to build office buildings, a hotel, or a clubhouse. There were so many rich people in City B, and they could be generous consumers. Since Gu Ning had the idea, she made up her mind to acquire it. After a short while, Gu Ning saw a van stopped at the front of the second abandoned building. Eight men were eating, drinking and watching TV in a room on the first floor. Apparently, they took it as a temporary abode. Why do I somehow feel like this ce looks familiar, Hu Yiming said all of a sudden, and frowned. Have you walked by this ce before? Wu Xuanjie said. Impossible. Ive only been in City B for three years now, and Ive never been here before, Hu Yiming said with certainty. I somehow feel like this ce looks familiar too, but Ive never been here before either, Tong Chao said, and he felt like it was so strange as well. Hearing that, Gu Ning frowned. Why? Chapter 779 779 Meet a Female Ghos Seriously? You two are scaring me, Wu Xuanjie said and felt nervous. Wu Xuanjie, in fact, believed in ghosts, because he had encountered a strange thing before. When he was 15, his grandfather passed away, so he went back to his hometown along with his parents. However, his younger cousin who was eight that year fell unconscious all of a sudden on the day that his grandfather was buried, even though he wasnt injured or sick. An old man said that his grandfather loved his younger cousin so much when his grandfather was alive, so his grandfather was unwilling to leave his younger cousin, and took his younger cousins soul away with him, which was the reason why his younger cousin was unconscious. If they wanted to save his younger cousins life, they must open his grandfathers grave, and set his younger cousins soul free. After that, a group of people went to open his grandfathers grave, and an old man in their vige said something that he didnt understand. Before long, his younger cousin woke up. It could also be a coincidence, but Wu Xuanjie began to believe in superstitions ever since. Oh, right, I read it on the Inte that this ce is haunted, Tong Chao said after thinking for a while. Ive read the horrifying news about this haunted ce as well! Five years ago, residents here all moved away because demolition work was about to begin at this ce, but a girl was raped to death one day before the demolition. When they destroyed the building the next day, the girls brain was pressed out of her head! Hu Yiming said, and his face turned pale in fear. After a second, Hu Yiming added, The demolition stopped for a few weeks, and it didnt go on until they cleaned the body. However, many people died in the construction site one after another, so the demolition stopped forever. Once the news went abroad, nobody dared to take over this project. Hearing the terrifying story, Wu Xuanjies body trembled a little, and felt scared. Gu Ning, on the other hand, stayed calm, and thought about whether this ce was really haunted. Ever since she had run into zombies, Gu Ning didnt think that a ghost was a strange thing. Goddess Gu, dont you think its scary? Seeing Gu Ning being so calm, Tong Chao asked with curiosity. Not at all! Gu Ning replied. Gu Nings reaction embarrassed them. They were three adult men while she was a young girl, but she wasnt scared at all, while they were terrified. There are two exnations for it. First, the girls ghost kept causing trouble; second, the girls family did it on purpose to get revenge for the girl on thend developer, but nobody has proof. Anyway, nond developer dares to develop thisnd anymore, and nobody dares to walk in it either, Tong Chao said. Im going inside. Do you dare to follow me? Gu Ning asked. What? They were all shocked. Goddess Gu, what are you going to do inside? Wu Xuanjie asked. Those hoodlums are right inside, Gu Ning said, then opened the car door. Gu Ning didnt force them to follow her, because this wasnt a safe ce, and not everyone had the courage to walk inside. Although Gu Ning wasnt sure whether the story was real, she was more interested in this ce. If there was a real female ghost, she could strike a deal with it, or destroy it with fire as she had done to the zombies. Gu Ning was confident that she could handle it. Tong Chao and the other two policemen disliked this ce, but Gu Ning, who was a young girl didnt care about it at all. It would be humiliating if they, who were three adult men, quit at this moment. Therefore, seeing Gu Ning getting out, they followed her at once, and walked towards the abandoned buildings. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes along the way to check the inside and outside of the abandoned old buildings. She wondered whether she could find the female ghost in the story. All of a sudden, Gu Ning sensed a cold look, and she looked over without dy. There was a woman standing in the ruins of the first destroyed building, and she was staring straight at Gu Ning. She looked very young and was in her early twenties. She was wearing a short cheongsam and had long curly hair and a pale face. This woman was exactly the female ghost in the story. There was indeed a female ghost! When the female ghost met Gu Nings eyes, it was shocked, because it knew that this young girl could see it. After that, the female ghost tried to run out, but it stepped backwards once it met light. It couldnt leave darkness, and would faint in light, so it could only wake up at night. Hey, can you hear me? Help me please! the female ghost shouted at Gu Ning. It wasnt sure whether Gu Ning could hear it, but it was hopeful since Gu Ning could see it. The female ghost sounded anxious and sincere. In fact, Gu Ning heard it, and only Gu Ning could hear it, but Gu Ning was busy dealing with something else right now, so she ignored the female ghost and turned her head away after a few seconds. The female ghost thought that Gu Ning couldnt hear it, and started to doubt whether Gu Ning had really seen it. It was impossible for a human being to see a ghost, and a normal human being would be scared if they saw a ghost. Thinking of that, the female ghost was disappointed. They went to the room where the eight men stayed, and Gu Ning kicked the door open without dy. With a loud sound, the door was kicked open and the men inside got a fright. Even Tong Chao and the others were surprised by her physical strength. Who... Those men inside got mad at once, and were about to swear at Gu Ning, but they shut their mouths the moment they saw the three policemen. Gu Ning wasnt in the mood to argue with them, so she dashed straight ahead. Tong Chao and the others, of course, followed her. Those hoodlums began to fight back, but they had all drunk beer, and couldnt move fast, so they didnt have time to use their sticks when they were involved in the fierce fight. Tong Chao and his friends were well-trained policemen, but they were still barelyparable to Gu Ning. It took a long time for them to beat a man down by working together, while Gu Ning was able to defeat several men in seconds by herself. When the three of them beat a man, Gu Ning had already defeated five hoodlums. Tong Chao and his friends felt embarrassed because they were three adult men but werent as strong as a young girl. However, they werent jealous of Gu Ning at all, but admired her more than ever. Chapter 780 780 The Kirin Gang Wont Protect You Those hoodlums were all beaten down on the ground, moaning in pain after a few minutes. Goddess Gu, youre so awesome! Indeed. The three of us just beat one down by working together, but you alone beat five! Thats nothing. A group of security guards werent even a match for Goddess Gu either! Youre right! Tong Chao and his friends allplimented Gu Ning. Gu Ning smiled, but didnt say anything. Do you know who we are? Were members of the Kirin Gang. If you dare to hurt us, the Kirin Gang wont let you get away with it! A hoodlum threatened them. Although they were policemen, the Kirin Gang never cared about junior policemen without much power. Oh, really? Gu Ning sneered. I know that you are members of the Kirin Gang, but youre just a bunch of unimportant trash in the gang. I think that the Kirin Gang wont protect you. You... Hearing that, those hoodlums panicked, because Gu Ning told the truth. They used the Kirin Gangs name to bully others, but the Kirin Gang wouldnt protect them if they were caught. Now, they believed that Gu Ning had the ability to punish them as she wanted. W-what do you want to do? a hoodlum asked with fear. Youve damaged my shop and you must pay for it, Gu Ning said. Follow us to the police station and tell us who the mastermind is, then pay thepensation which is two million yuan in all. Hearing that, those hoodlums understood that Gu Ning came here for the beauty salon. They were surprised that Gu Ning was able to find them within such a short time, and they were also shocked by the amount of money they had to pay. Two million yuan! They were just a bunch of jobless hoodlums. How were they going to pay the two million yuan? They couldnt even afford two hundred thousand yuan! They could just get fifty thousand yuan as the fee for helping the Zheng family damage Gu Nings shop, because their leader took arge share of the pay. W-we dont have that much money, a hoodlum said. If you cant pay it, youll be put in jail, Gu Ning said. No! Those hoodlums were scared. C-can you give us a day to collect the money? another hoodlum asked. Right, please give us a day, and well pay it! They would rather pay the money than be put in jail. Gu Ning wasnt someone that they could mess with, so they chose to listen to her. No way. Gu Ning refused. If you cant pay thepensation, you can take a video and tell us who sent you to damage my shop in it, and Ill go find the person behind you. Even though they had mentioned the Zheng family when they went to damage the shop, Gu Ning didnt have solid proof, like a recording or video of it. Without solid proof, she couldnt ask for legalpensation. Compared with causing the Zheng family trouble without many people knowing about it, Gu Ning preferred to embarrass them in public. What? Those hoodlums felt cornered. Gu Ning, however, lost her patience. Are you doing it or not? I dont have time to waste on you. Miss Gu, it was a task assigned to us by our leader, and we dont know the details. He just told us that its the Zheng familys order, a hoodlum said. He had no intention to abdicate his responsibility, but it was the truth. Oh, whats your leaders name and where is he right now? Gu Ning asked. His name is Liu Zhongming, and hes in the Earth Nightclub, the hoodlum said. He didnt want to betray his leader, but he was left with no choice. Great, lets go to the Earth Nightclub together then, Gu Ning said, and she meant everyone. Goddess Gu... Tong Chao and the other two were worried, because the Earth Nightclub was the Kirin Gangs ce! They trusted Gu Ning, but they were still afraid of the Kirin Gang. Its fine, Gu Ning said tofort them. Since Gu Ning said so, they rxed a little. After that, those hoodlums helped one another get back on their feet and walked outside. Tong Chao dove their van, and Gu Ning sat with them, in case they escaped, while Wu Xuanjie and Hu Yiming drove the police car following them. Gu Ning couldnt help but think that she didnt get along with the Earth Nightclub, because she had encountered a lot of trouble in which it was involved. She didnt want to waste time, so she directly called Manager Lu. Manager Lu had given Gu Ning his name card, and told her to call him if she needed help in the Earth Nightclub. Hi, Manager Lu, its Gu Ning, and I need your help now, Gu Ning said once the call was answered. Hi, Miss Gu, what can I do for you? Manager Lu said. Is there a man called Liu Zhongming in your gang? He sent several men to damage my shop, so I need to talk to him. Im on my way to the Earth Nightclub now, Gu Ning said calmly. Manager Lu was displeased after hearing it, and said with a serious face, Miss Gu, dont worry, I promise that Ill handle it well. Tian will see you at the door. Tian was precisely Tian Ge who was Manager Lus bodyguard. Thanks, Gu Ning said and hung up. Those hoodlums exchanged a nce with one another after hearing Gu Nings conversation with Manager Lu on the phone. If this Manager Lu was the Manager Lu working in the Earth Nightclub, they would be doomed. The eight hoodlums took a long breath in, and realized that they had made a terrible mistake today. Um, M-Miss Gu, we just did it ording to our leaders order. Would you please forgive us this time? Please, were already seriously injured. ... They began to beg Gu Ning, but Gu Ning remained silent along the way. Chapter 781 781 Big Trouble They had damaged the shop, but hadnt hurt anyone in it, so they would be arrested and kept in the police station for 15 days at the most as long as they could pay thepensation. If Gu Ning was determined to put them in jail, she would be bullying them with power, which Gu Ning hated. The mastermind was the one who should be severely punished after all. Before long, they arrived at the Earth Nightclub, and Tian was already waiting for them at the outside parking lot. Seeing the police car, Tian frowned a little. He didnt know that it came here along with Gu Ning, so he was confused. After a short while, Gu Ning got out of the van. Tian walked forward at once. Nice to see you, Miss Gu. Nice to see you too, Tian Ge, Gu Ning said. Liu Zhongming is waiting in the private room. Our manager is a little busy now, so hes absent, but he said that you can deal with Liu Zhongming anyway you want, Tian said. Hearing that, the eight hoodlums were in despair. It turned out that this young girl indeed had a close rtionship with Manager Lu. Thanks! Gu Ning replied. Gu Ning didnt want to affect the business of the Earth Nightclub, so she told Tong Chao and the other two to take off their police uniforms before they followed Tian inside. The Earth Nightclub was open 24/7, so it was still crowded and noisy inside. ... Liu Zhongming was waiting in a private room on the third floor, and there were two bodyguards watching him. Liu Zhongming was a middle manager in the Earth Nightclub, which was the reason why he could make friends with Zheng Wenhao who was born in a rich family. He didnt know why Manager Lu wanted to meet him at this moment, so he thought that he was safe. While he was waiting for Manager Lu, he sat at ease on the sofa enjoying his tea. Tian guided Gu Ning and the others so they arrived soon. The second the door was pushed open, Liu Zhongming thought that Manager Lu wasing in, and stood up at once. However, Tian showed up instead. He was struck dumb when he saw the bunch of hoodlums walked inside in twos and threes. Seeing them, he realized that something must be wrong. Those hoodlums, however, didnt dare to meet his eyes, and lowered their heads with a guilty conscience. T-Tian Ge, whats going on here? Liu Zhongming asked, trying to stay calm. Tian Ge didnt answer Liu Zhongmings question, but said to Gu Ning with great respect, Miss Gu, this is Liu Zhongming; you can do whatever you like to him. Tian Ge, this... Liu Zhongming rounded his eyes in shock. Gu Ning nodded at Tian Ge, then turned to stare at Liu Zhongming. Her eyes were so cold that Liu Zhongming moved a step backwards in fear. I bet you must know why Im here. As long as you tell me who the mastermind was and pay thepensation of two million yuan, you can leave, or your life will be in danger, Gu Ning said. Not only was Gu Ning going to ask the Zheng family forpensation, but she also asked Liu Zhongming for it. They had to pay for what they had done. Luckily, none of the staff was injured, so Gu Ning was willing to punish them lightly. What? Liu Zhongming didnt know what he should do now. He could pay two million yuan at the most, but it was very difficult for him to tell Gu Ning who the mastermind was. Zheng Wenhao was his close friend, and he was reluctant to betray him. However, if he didnt do it, his life would be in danger. Say a name! Tian Ge opened his mouth. Liu Zhongming was frightened, then told them everything. It was Zheng Wenhao who had given him a hundred thousand yuan to damage the beauty salon. When Liu Zhongming was confessing, Tong Chao recorded it with his phone. After that, Liu Zhongming transferred two million yuan to Gu Nings bank ount aspensation, and Gu Nings group left for Hetian Group. Because Gu Ning decided to drop the whole thing, Liu Zhongming wasnt fired, but he was demoted to the grassroots level. Liu Zhongming was unwilling to ept it, but didnt dare toin. Zheng Wenhao was the cause of his demotion, and he began to me Zheng Wenhao for it. If it hadnt been for Zheng Wenhao, he wouldnt have lost arge amount of money and his position in the middle management. After thinking for a long while, Liu Zhongming decided to ask Zheng Wenhao for the two million yuan. Two million yuan was merely nothing in Zheng Wenhaos eyes, but it was all the money he had! Afterwards, he called Zheng Wenhao. Zheng Wenhao, youve brought me big trouble! Liu Zhongming snapped at Zheng Wenhao the moment his call was answered. What do you mean? Zheng Wenhao frowned, and felt displeased about his unkind attitude. Zheng Wenhao didnt think that Liu Zhongming called him because of the beauty salon, because he thought that it was unimportant after all. What do I mean? You told me to damage the beauty salon without figuring out about its backing, and now Ive been punished because of your stupid decision! Liu Zhongming raised his voice in anger. What? Zheng Wenhao got nervous. Whos the beauty salons boss? he asked. I dont know who she is, but I do know that shes close to Manager Lu. Did you know what Manager Lu said to her? He told her to punish me as she wants! Liu Zhongming said. She demandedpensation of two million yuan, so you must transfer it to my ount right now! What? The boss of the beauty salon is close to Manager Lu? Hearing that, Zheng Wenhao was astonished. Manager Lu was the most senior manager in the Earth Nightclub, and held an important position in the Kirin Gang. If the boss of the beauty salon was close to him, he really had caused big trouble. Although the Zheng family was a very rich family in City B, they didnt want to mess with the gangs. Chapter 782 782 Fine Zheng Wenhao When Zheng Wenhao heard Liu Zhongming wanted him to pay thepensation, he was displeased. Although it was true that he had brought Liu Zhongming big trouble, shouldnt Liu Zhongming bear the result himself after taking his money and agreeing to handle it for him? Zheng Wenhao said with dissatisfaction, Zhongming, I dont think its fair. You took my money and promised to solve this problem for me. Shouldnt you take the responsibility for the result yourself? Why should I pay thepensation? If youre not confident that you can handle it well, why didnt you reject it at the beginning? Zheng Wenhao was also right. Since Liu Zhongming had taken his money and promised to help him, Liu Zhongming should deal with the problem well. However, Liu Zhongming felt that he was trapped by Zheng Wenhao, and didnt think that it was wrong if he asked Zheng Wenhao forpensation. You trapped me! I did ask you for more information about its boss, but you said its boss is a nobody, so I agreed to help. Do you think that you dont need to take responsibility? Liu Zhongming said in a cold tone. Zheng Wenhao frowned. He did think that the boss of the beauty salon was nobody, and he was also surprised by its bosss influence now. Zheng Wenhao still didnt realize that he had made a big mistake. He should have gotten a better understanding of his enemy before he took action. After waiting for a while, Liu Zhongming lost his patience, and threatened. Zheng Wenhao, dont regret it in the future if you dont pay thepensation now. You... Zheng Wenhao was annoyed. Liu Zhongming, do you have to do that? Liu Zhongming wasnt an important figure in Zheng Wenhaos eyes, but Zheng Wenhao was afraid of death. Liu Zhongming, on the other hand, was a member of the Kirin gang and always risked his life. Zheng Wenhao, I know that two million yuan is nothing to you, but its everything I have, Liu Zhongming said. Two million yuan was nothing for Zheng Wenhao, but he was displeased with Liu Zhongmings attitude towards him. Nevertheless, no matter how displeased Zheng Wenhao was, he had topromise because he didnt want to die young. Alright, Ill give you two million yuan, Zheng Wenhao said in the end. Liu Zhongming didnt care whether their rtionship would be ruined this time because money meant everything to him. After hanging up the call with Liu Zhongming, Zheng Wenhao transferred the money to his back ount. Their rtionship was ruined after this mess, but Zheng Wenhao still epted it since his life would be safe now. What Zheng Wenhao didnt know yet was that he had to pay Gu Ning another two million yuan a little whileter. Zheng Wenhao was too mad to ask Liu Zhongming whether he had betrayed him. Before long, Liu Zhongming received the money, and Gu Nings group arrived at the Hetian Groups building as well. Tong Chao and the other two were wearing their police uniforms again. Seeing policemening in, people all turned to look at them with confusion. No matter what had happened, the crowd believed that it couldnt be a good thing. They went straight to the reception, and Tong Chao showed his police officer certificate to the receptionist. Hi, were here to find Zheng Wenhao. Hes been involved in a gang rted incident, and we need to talk to him. Please wait a second. I need to contact Vice General Manager Zheng first, the receptionist said. Normal visitors couldnt meet the management without appointments, but the police was an exception. Sure, Tong Chao said, and the receptionist called Zheng Wenhaos secretary at once. Zheng Wenhao was the vice general manager of the Hetian Group. Although the Hetian Group was his familys business, and he was the only heir of the Zheng family, he still needed to learn before he took over it. Zheng Wenhao was very ambitious, but he didnt have outstanding ability, so he had no impressive achievements even after working in thepany for two years. The moment Zheng Wenhaos secretary received the call, she reported it to Zheng Wenhao. Zheng Wenhao just came back to thepany, and the trouble found him without dy. The receptionist only told Zheng Wenhaos secretary that three policemen wanted to talk to him, but didnt mention that it was about a gang rted incident, so Zheng Wenhao was confused about why the police wanted to see him. He didnt think that it was about the beauty salon, because he thought that the problem was already solved after he paid Liu Zhongming the two million yuan. All in all, Zheng Wenhao was too naive and self-centered. He believed that everything would develop as he wanted it to. Anyway, since the police came to find him, he obviously had to show up. Therefore, Zheng Wenhao left his office, followed by his secretary. The receptionist invited Gu Nings group to sit in the lounge and served them tea while they were waiting. After a short while, Zheng Wenhao and his secretary walked out. Tong Zhen and the other two stood up to show their politeness, but Gu Ning still sat there looking at Zheng Wenhao. Vice General Manager Zheng, nice to meet you. Weve received a report today that youre involved in gang rted attack. A bunch of hoodlums damaged XX Beauty Salon in Fengshang Shopping Mall under your order. Please follow us to the police station for the investigation, Tong Chao said. Hearing that, Zheng Wenhao was surprised and mad. It was obvious now that Liu Zhongming had betrayed him. Do you have any proof? You cant just take me to the police station without clear proof. It can damage my reputation! Zheng Wenhao argued. We have a video of Liu Zhongmings confession along with the records of your calls to him and the money youve transferred to his back ount, Tong Chao said. Records of calls and money dont mean anything! Were just normal friends. Zheng Wenhao denied, although it wasnt persuasive at all. Mrs. Zheng and Miss Zheng had an argument in XX Beauty Salon today, and XX Beauty Salon was damaged a whileter. I dont think that its a coincidence, Tong Chao said. By the way, we also have call recordings. What? Zheng Wenhao was shocked. To his astonishment, Liu Zhongming had recordings of their calls! In fact, Liu Zhongming didnt do it on purpose, but he just always set the call recording function, so that there would be call recordings no matter who called him. Zheng Wenhao got angry. Youre aware that my mother and my younger sister encountered trouble in the beauty salon. Why didnt you catch the girl? Do you think the Zheng family is weak? Chapter 783 783 Du Laifengs Step-mother Thats because they caused trouble first, and the boss of XX Beauty Salon will pay for Mrs. Zheng and Miss Zhengs medical fee, but you should also pay thepensation of two million yuan, Tong Chao said. Gu Ning told them that she was willing to pay Mrs. Zheng and Miss Zhengs medical fee, which was around several thousand yuan at the most. Zheng Wenmeis wrist was dislocated, and it cost very little to move it back. Mrs. Zheng had just fallen and could barely move right now. There was no need for her to have surgery or take medicines. Therefore, their medical fee was mainly the fee of the medical examination. Why should I pay thepensation? Hasnt Liu Zhongming paid it already? Youre extorting me if you ask me for money again! Zheng Wenhao was angry. At this time, Gu Ning walked ahead. He sent a bunch of hoodlums to damage my shop, so he should pay thepensation. And you hired him to do that, so you should take responsibility for it as well. Although the case could be settled as long as thepensation was paid, Gu Ning had her own rules, and she was unwilling to let any of them get away with it. She didntck two million yuan, but intended to humiliate Zheng Wenhao in a public ce. Who are you? Its none of your business. Zheng Wenhao didnt know Gu Ning, and felt displeased when Gu Ning interrupted them. Im the boss of XX Beauty Salon, Gu Ning said. Youre the girl who hurt my mother and younger sister! How dare youe here! Zheng Wenhao was in a rage, and wanted to punch Gu Ning, but was stopped by his secretary. They caused trouble in the shop first and they even tried to p me. I think I have the right to defend myself, Gu Ning said with a calm face. Fine, youve hurt my mother and younger sister and Ive damaged your shop. I think its even now. Why are you asking forpensation twice? Youre so shameless! Zheng Wenhao snapped at Gu Ning. In fact, he was the shameless one here, because he thought that his family was very rich and he could do whatever he wanted. So what? Youve damaged my shop, and its up to me how much you should pay for it. Isnt the Zheng family very rich and influential in City B? Didnt you threaten to punish me? Gu Ning sneered with disdain. You... Zheng Wenhao got mad again. At this moment, Zheng Wenhaos secretary interrupted them, Miss Gu, there is no such thing as the Zheng family using its influence to bully others, but it is indeed extortion if you ask forpensation again. Nobody introduced Gu Ning, but Zheng Wenhaos secretary was able to call her surname. It was obvious that she recognized Gu Ning. In the beginning, she thought that Gu Ning looked familiar, and remembered who Gu Ning was after thinking for a long while. Once she recognized Gu Ning, she understood that they couldnt annoy her. Zheng Wenhao, on the other hand, frowned. He was surprised that his secretary was so polite to this young girl standing in front of him. All of a sudden, Zheng Wenhao remembered that Liu Zhongming had told him that the boss of XX Beauty Salon had a close rtionship with Manager Lu of the Earth Nightclub. Thinking of that, Zheng Wenhao was also reluctant to argue with her again, but he wasnt afraid yet. Extortion? I dontck money at all, but you must pay for what youve done, Gu Ning insisted. Ive transferred two million yuan to Liu Zhongming, so he already used my money to pay thepensation. Zheng Wenhao did his best to curb his anger. I dont care. I need you to pay thepensation to me in person, Gu Ning said. You... Zheng Wenhao got mad again. Zheng Wenhaos secretary wanted to talk with Zheng Wenhao in private, so she said to Gu Nings group, Please excuse us for a while. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. After that, Zheng Wenhaos secretary pulled Zheng Wenhao aside, and talked to him in his ear in a low voice. Manager Zheng, I think that we betterpromise this time. The young girls name is Gu Ning, and she is also the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry which is the most popr jewelry brand recently, his secretary said. What? Zheng Wenhao rounded his eyes in shock. In that case, he had topromise today. Although he was extremely unwilling to do that, he wasnt dumb enough to pick a losing battle. After hesitating for a while, Zheng Wenhao decided topromise, but just for now. Once he got a chance, he would pay Gu Ning back in the future. Sure, Ill pay thepensation, Zheng Wenhao said when he walked back. Great, this is my bank ount. Gu Ning gave a piece of paper to Zheng Wenhao, and his secretary took it at once. Mr. Zheng, please follow us to the police station for the record, Tong Chao said. You... Hearing that, Zheng Wenhao lost his temper once more. Its the rule, and everyone has to obey it, Tong Chao added. There was nothing else that Zheng Wenhao could do, so he had to follow Tong Chao to the police station. The staff working in thepany began to discuss it when Zheng Wenhao was taken away by the three policemen. Why did Manager Zheng leave with the police? I heard the police say that Manager Zheng was involved in a gang rted incident. Jesus, those policemen didnt save any face for the Zheng family. I heard that Manager Zheng hired a bunch of hoodlums to damage the girls shop. What? Why? Who knows. Am I the only one who thinks the girl looks familiar? I think she looks familiar too, but I cant remember where Ive seen her before. I know. Shes Goddess Gu whos super popr on the Inte these days. Oh, right! After that, they began to talk about Gu Ning. Given what Gu Ning had done before, they all believed that Zheng Wenhao was digging his own grave by acting against Gu Ning. Gu Ning was a well-known sessful businesswoman, and she had a powerfulwork. Zheng Wenhao was no match for her. Gu Ning didnt go to the police station along with them after leaving Hetian Group, but she left alone for the antique street. However it seemed like today was meant to be a long day, and problems urred one after another. Arge amount of goods was delivered into Du Laifengs shop at short notice, which made his step-mother who paid special attention to his shop all the time feel quite surprised. Chapter 784 784 A Bronze Tripod Covered in Yin To her astonishment, Du Laifeng had enough money to purchase goods, and even found a source to buy them from. Wasnt he afraid that those hoodlums would cause him trouble again? She was unwilling to see Du Laifeng run the shop well again. Without dy, Du Laifengs step-mother, Li Fengxia, called the leader of the hoodlums she had hired to do things for her. Niu Ge, Du Laifeng just got a new batch of goods in his shop. When are you free? Can you help me damage his shop? Li Fengxia asked. Really? Niu Ge was surprised. No problem. As long as you can pay us as usual, well go there right now. Sure, Ill transfer the money to you once its done, Li Fengxia said with a smile. Li Fengxia paid those hoodlums three thousand yuan a time. They werent members of any gangs after all, so the pay wasnt high. Three thousand yuan was enough for the five of them to enjoy a night of drinking and girls, so they were willing to take this job. When Gu Ning arrived at the antique street, she went to thedies room first, and took out a suitcase. After that, she walked towards the shop. She didnt use her Jade Eyes to scan the antiques ced on the stands by the roadside this time, but even so, she still sensed a real antique. She sensed it, not saw it. However, it wasnt a good thing, because a normal real antique could only be found with her Jade Eyes, and she could only sense Yin. Gu Ning looked to the direction of the Yin at once, and used her Jade Eyes at the same time. There was a bronze tripod on the ground in front of a middle-aged man. Seeing it, Gu Ning subconsciously thought that it could havee from the ancient grave she had visitedst time. Although the ancient grave was in the capital, grave-diggers sold antiques that they had found everywhere. In addition, it wasntmon to find a bronze covered in Yin, so Gu Ning had that thought. It was also possible that the bronze came out from another ancient grave. Another middle-aged man and an old man were checking the bronze tripod. It seemed they were very interested in it. The seller, on the other hand, didnt seem well, and it was obvious that his health was affected by this bronze tripod. Gu Ning walked forward and stopped by their side, but didnt say anything yet. They also noticed Gu Ning, but it wasmon to be surrounded by others on this street. Master, what do you think? the middle-aged man asked the old man. I think its a good decoration, the old man said. Although the old man said that, he was sure that this bronze tripod was highly likely to be a real one. The reason he didnt say it aloud was that the stand owner might regret if he found out that it was a real antique. Its thirty thousand yuan, right? Do you want cash or transfer? the middle-aged man asked the seller. Transfer please, the stand owner said. It wasnt safe to carry so much cash. No problem, the middle-aged man said, then asked the stand owner for his bank ount. Within two minutes, the seller received the money, and the middle-aged man along with the old man walked away with the bronze, followed by Gu Ning. After following them for around 10 meters, Gu Ning opened her mouth. Please wait a second. The middle-aged man and the old man stopped, then turned to look at Gu Ning. Young girl, may I help? the old man asked. They werent surprised at seeing Gu Ning, because they recognized that she was the girl who stood by their side just then. Gu Ning smiled. Hi, Im so sorry to stop you, but are you an antique expert? It was a question, but Gu Ning already knew the answer. Ha-ha, youre right. I work in the antique appraisal industry, the old man replied. Well, I have several objects with me. Would you mind having a look? Gu Ning asked politely. Hearing that, the old mans eyes lit up. As an antique expert, he loved antique appraisal the most. Oh, you have several objects which need appraisal? Sure, Im willing to help since Im free now, the old man said. Thank you so much! Please follow me, Gu Ning said. Great, the old man said. After that, Gu Ning guided them to Du Laifengs shop. It wasnt far, and they soon arrived. The shop had just opened a small door, and it wasnt ready to serve customers yet, so Gu Ning directly walked inside. In the shop, goods were all piled up in the hall, and Du Laifeng along with another man were cing them one by one. Seeing Gu Ninging inside, Du Laifeng stood up at once. Hi, boss, were just cing these goods, and then its almost done! The man standing by Du Laifengs side greeted Gu Ning as well. Nice to meet you, boss! He was excited to see Gu Ning. This man was nearly 40 years old, and he had worked in Duji Antiques for many years, but Duji Antiques could barely stay afloat a while ago, so he quit his job. Du Laifeng now called him toe back, and he agreed since he hadnt found another job yet. Du Laifeng also told him about their new bosss influence, so he wasnt afraid that this shop would be closed one day in the future. When the middle-aged man and the old man heard them call Gu Ning their boss, they were both astonished. To their surprise, Gu Ning was the boss of an antique store. Although those goods were all well-made handicrafts, none of them was a real antique. You can keep on cing them, I need to discuss something with these two gentlemen, Gu Ning said. Sure, Du Laifeng said. Gu Ning then guided the middle-aged man and the old man to the office. When they arrived at the office, Gu Ning put the suitcase aside, and poured two cups of tea for them. Young girl, Im surprised that youre the boss of an antique store. Its very rare to see, the old man said. There are very few young people who are interested in antiques. Gu Ning smiled and said, I am interested in them, but I dont know much about them. You can learn as long as youre interested in them. Youre so young after all, and you have enough time, the old man said. Oh, where are those objects you want me to have a look at? We dont need to rush, Gu Ning said. May I ask you a question before we check them? Please, the old man said. Chapter 785 785 Youre in Bigger Trouble The thing is, I read from a book that antiques which are taken out from ancient graves are always covered in Yin. Once a human being touches it, he or she can be affected by the Yin. Sometimes, the person might have nightmares and cant sleep well. When it gets worse, the persons life could be in danger. Have you heard of it before? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, the middle-aged man and the old man put on a serious face. Ive heard of it before, but I havent seen it in person yet, so I dont know whether its real or not. Do you feel cold when you touch this bronze tripod? Gu Ning asked again, but it was with certainty. Hearing that, they stiffened a little, and showed frightened expressions. They did feel cold when they touched this bronze tripod, but how could she know? Is it true? Thinking of what Gu Ning had just told them, they trembled in fear. The middle-aged man put the bronze tripod on the table and moved his hands away without hesitation. He didnt want to believe it, but he was really scared. Do you mean that this bronze tripod could be covered in Yin? the old man asked. Yes, Gu Ning said seriously. What? Both of them were shocked. How do you know? the middle-aged man asked. I have a bronze with me right now, and you canpare it with this one, Gu Ning said, and went to fetch her suitcase. She put her suitcase on the table and opened it. The middle-aged man and the old man werent surprised to see so many antiques, because they didnt know or think that they were all real. Gu Ning took out a bronze and handed it to the old man. Please feel it and have a look. The old man took it, but didnt feel ufortable at all, then he began to appraise it. After a long while, the result was out; the bronze was real, which amazed the old man. Please put this one down, and feel the bronze you just bought, Gu Ning said. The old man listened to her, and touched the bronze tripod he had just bought. The second his hand touched the bronze tripod, he felt ufortable coldness, and drew his hand back in an instant. Well... The old man was struck dumb for a second. He couldnt believe that antiques covered in Yin were real. H-how did you get to know about it? the old man asked Gu Ning. Sorry, Im afraid I cant tell you many details. Gu Ning, of course, wouldnt tell them the reason. I stopped you because I knew that this bronze tripod will harm you. Since Gu Ning wasnt willing to tell them, they wouldnt insist. What should we do now? Should we dump it? the middle-aged man asked. You dont need to do that. If you trust me, you can leave it with me, and I can remove the Yin from this bronze tripod. You cane and get it back tomorrow. If you dont trust me, you can pick one from the real antiques in my suitcase as an exchange, Gu Ning said. I trust you, the old man said with crity. The old man had felt it himself, so he knew that this bronze tripod wasnt right. If Gu Ning was really a liar, he wouldnt mind losing thirty thousand yuan. Of course, he would also lose several million yuan as well. However,pared with money, he cared more about his life. The middle-aged man had doubts, but he didnt say anything since his master agreed. This bronze was his masters, not his. Since you trust me, I should set your mind at rest. Why dont you take this bronze with you? These two bronzes have the same value. Gu Ning pointed at the bronze on the table which the old man had just appraised. No need. I trust you. The old man rejected it. The old man understood that Gu Ning was being kind to him. She had saved his life, and he owed her a big favor, so he was even willing to send her this bronze tripod as a gift. Gu Ning smiled, and didnt say another word. Oh, may I know your name? the old man asked. My names Gu Ning, Gu Ning said. I think I can call you Girl Gu. My surname is Xiao. If you dont mind, you can call me Grandpa Xiao, Master Xiao said with a gentle smile. Sure, Grandpa Xiao, Gu Ning called him. This is my apprentice. His name is Chang, but you can call him Uncle Chang, Master Xiao said. Nice to meet you, Uncle Chang, Gu Ning called the middle-aged man. At this moment, they heard many noises outside. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and saw several hoodlums intruding in. She guessed that it might have something to do with Du Laifengs step-mother. In case they damaged the goods, Gu Ning excused herself, and walked out of the office. Du Laifeng, how dare you purchase goods and run this store again? the leader of those hoodlums, Niu Ge, said with arrogance. What do you want to do? Du Laifeng asked, but he wasnt afraid this time because Gu Ning was here today. What do we want to do? Damage your store! Niu Ge said. Do it now! He gave an order to his sidekicks. The other four hoodlums ran to damage the goods at once. Stop it right now! A cold female voice sounded at this time. Hearing it, they all stopped and looked at Gu Ning. When their sights fell on Gu Nings body, they were stunned and leered at her. Du Laifeng, I didnt expect you to hide such a beauty in your store. Niu Ge walked to Gu Ning. Hey, beauty, why dont you be our girl? Du Laifeng is in big trouble now. I think that youre in bigger trouble, Gu Ning said in a cold tone. Without hesitation, she caught Niu Ges arm and threw him over her shoulder to the ground. She also dislocated his arm the second before he fell. Niu Ge screamed in pain and his face turned pale. It happened too fast, and everyone was struck dumb by the scene. Chapter 786 - Niu Ge’s Confession 786 Niu Ges Confession Many passers-by heard Niu Ges scream of pain, and they all walked closer to see what was going on inside, but there was only a small door open, so they couldnt see much. Li Fengxia, on the other hand, paid attention to the store the entire time, but she didnt dare to move closer, in case she was exposed. Seeing many people looking at the store, Li Fengxia pulled her lips with satisfaction, because she believed that Niu Ges group must be damaging the store right now. In the shop, those hoodlums all stepped backwards in fear. They were just a bunch of jobless andzy young men, not members of any gangs after all, and they were all scared when Gu Ning beat Niu Ge down in seconds. You... Niu Ge was mad, and shouted in anger, Punch her, now! They exchanged a nce with one another, but none of them moved forward. N-Niu Ge, this girl is really good at fighting, a young hoodlum said with a sad expression. They couldnt even beat Niu Ge in a fight, how could they beat Gu Ning? You... Niu Ge got angry. The four of you can attack her together! Hearing that, those hoodlums thought that it was reasonable, so they dashed towards Gu Ning at once. Du Laifeng felt a little worried, not about Gu Ning, but that they might break those goods in a fierce fight. He was confident in Gu Nings level of martial arts. Master Xiao and Mr. Chang walked out as well, and they were all astonished by the scene. When they saw four men attacking her together, they were anxious, but they were an old man and a middle-aged man who could barely help her in a fight, so they prayed that Gu Ning would be fine. Gu Ning didnt make any big moves, in case the goods piled up in the hall were broken. Without dy, she kicked the crotch of the hoodlum who was closest to her. With a loud scream of pain, the hoodlum knelt down on the ground and covered his crotch with his hands. Seeing that, every man in the shop felt for him. Before the other three hoodlums could react, Gu Ning attacked them one after another. Within seconds, they were beaten down on the floor too. The five of them were now all screaming in pain, rolling around on the ground. Open the front door, Gu Ning said to Du Laifeng. She decided to punish this bunch of hoodlums as a warning to others today in order to prevent other people from causing Du Laifeng trouble again in the future. Du Laifeng went to open the front door at once, and those onlookers who gathered at the door were able to see the scene in the front hall now. Although only some of them saw Gu Ning beat them down, everyone got to know about it after the news went abroad. Tell me, do you have any grudges against Du Laifeng? Gu Ning asked. N-no. Niu Ges voice was trembling. No? Then why did youe here to damage his store today? Gu Ning sneered. It was obvious that she didnt believe it. Well... Niu Ge didnt know how to exin it, because they indeed had no grudge against Du Laifeng. Who hired you to do it? Gu Ning asked again. In fact, Gu Ning already had the answer herself, but she asked that question on purpose, so that others could hear it, which would damage the persons reputation. Hearing Gu Nings question, they suddenly realized that they just took this job from another person. They were just a bunch of hoodlums, and did things for others after taking money. They didnt have any sense of professional ethics at all, and would betray their hirers the moment their lives were in danger. Therefore, Niu Ge confessed without hesitation, Right, we were hired by someone to damage this shop. Shes the owner of Duji Antiques, Li Fengxia. Shes also Du Laifengs step-mother. She paid us three thousand yuan to ruin Du Laifengs business. Not only did Niu Ge confess to it, but he also told Gu Ning the hirers identity. In case Gu Ning didnt believe him, Niu Ge added, You can check my phone if you have doubts. She just called me half an hour ago. Its not done yet, so she hasnt transferred the money to me this time, but shes hired us many times before. There are transfer records on my phone as well. Even though Niu Ge was in great pain now, he still told Gu Ning everything he knew. Besides, No matter who has the intention to rent or buy his shop, Li Fengxia would hire us to threaten the buyer. She wants to buy Du Laifengs shop at the lowest price. Niu Ge didnt omit any details. Hearing that, onlookers were all annoyed at Li Fengxias malicious behavior. Step-mothers are all unkind. How could she hire hoodlums to ruin her step-sons business! Mr. Du owned two antique shops, and he gave them to his two sons before he passed away. Each son got one, but Li Fengxia and her son want to grab the other shop away from Du Laifeng! Shes so evil! ... People were all criticizing Li Fengxia and her son. Tell Li Fengxia that this shop isnt Du Laifengs anymore, but Gu Nings. If she dares to do that again, Ill put them in jail. Gu Ning warned. S-sure, Niu Ge replied. Disappear now! Gu Ning snapped at him. Hearing that, those hoodlums struggled to get back on their feet and escaped. Li Fengxia was struck dumb when she saw Niu Ge and the other hoodlums escape from the shop like drowned mice. W-What happened? How is it possible? Li Fengxia wasnt dumb, and she knew that they must have been beaten down by someone, but who? She didnt believe that Du Laifeng was able to do that. Li Fengxia didnt dare to watch it any longer, and ran back to her shop in a hurry. Afterwards, Niu Ge and the other hoodlums walked into her shop as well. Li Fengxia, the shop isnt Du Laifengs now. You told us to damage the shop before you made it clear, and now were all injured. You must pay the medical fee. Ten thousand yuan a person, Niu Ge said. Li Fengxia was surprised to hear that the shop had a new boss. Chapter 787 - Can’t Submit to Humiliation 787 Cant Submit to Humiliation When Niu Ge asked her for money, Li Fengxia rounded her eyes in shock, and couldnt believe her ears. What? Ten thousand yuan a person? How dare you! Although Li Fengxia was willing to pay them to cause Du Laifeng trouble, she was reluctant to be extorted. If you dont give it to us, well damage your shop the next time! Niu Ge threatened. They wouldnt leave without money today. You... Li Fengxia was mad as well as scared. She was just an ordinary woman without any support. Her son and her relied on this shop to live their lives. If they really damaged this shop, they would suffer a loss of more than fifty thousand yuan. She didnt dare to call the police either, because they would be kept in the police station for just a few days. Once they got out, they would take a worse revenge on her. It wasnt the first time that she had been in touch with them, so she knew them to some extent. Therefore, no matter how unwilling Li Fengxia was, she had to yield, and transferred fifty thousand yuan to Niu Ge. Niu Ge was satisfied when he received the money. Li Fengxia, its new boss told us to pass on to you that she will put you in jail if you dare to cause her trouble again. After that, they left. Li Fengxia, on the other hand, was shocked that they betrayed her. At the same time, she was also angry. She thought that nobody knew that she was the person who had hired those hoodlums to damage Du Laifengs shop again and again. Du Laifeng actually knew it from the very beginning. However, Du Laifeng didnt have the ability to fight back, or he wouldnt have allowed his step-mother to do it again and again. Since the shop had a new boss now, she didnt dare to cause them any trouble again. She wasnt willing to ept this result, but she had to swallow her anger. Thinking of what had happened today, Li Fengxia was growing increasingly displeased. She grabbed a cup on the table and smashed it on the ground. Right at this moment, her son, Du Mingda, came back, and the cup broke into pieces right under his feet. Du Mingda was scared, so was Li Fengxia. She ran over at once and asked him with anxiety, Mingda, are you alright? Li Fengxia had spoiled her son rotten. Although her son was already over 20 years old, she still treated him like he was a little boy. Du Mingda seldom took care of this shop, but hung out all day long with either his girlfriend or fair-weather friends. Li Fengxia knew, but had never thought to teach her son, so Du Mingda was merely a good-for-nothing now. Yes, but why are you so mad? Du Mingda was unhappy. Du Laifeng just purchased a new batch of goods, and someone took over his shop... Li Fengxia said, but Du Mingda interrupted her before she could finish. What? Someone took over his shop? Why didnt you hire some hoodlums to threaten the buyer? I just got to know about it this afternoon when I saw him unloading the goods! Niu Ge and his friends went to damage the shop a while ago, but they were all injured. They even asked me for a medical fee of fifty thousand yuan! Li Fengxia said. Du Mingda was also annoyed. Fifty thousand yuan? Its extortion! I can have fun for so many days with that money. Although Du Mingda was mad, he didnt dare to me Niu Ge for it, so he swore at Du Laifeng. If I didnt give the money to them, they said that they would damage our shop once they recover. At least were safe now, Li Fengxia said. ... In Du Laifengs shop, people allplimented Gu Ning after Niu Ges group left. Master Xiao and Mr. Chang went back to the office with Gu Ning afterwards, because Master Xiao wanted to see Gu Nings antiques in her suitcase. Over ten of them were real, which shocked Master Xiao and Mr. Chang. Wow, I cant believe that theyre all real! Master Xiao said with surprise. Ive only seen so many real antiques in either museums or rich collectors homes before, Mr. Chang said. Normally, there were just a few real antiques in an antique store at the most. Girl Gu, why isnt there a signboard over the door of your shop? Master Xiao asked with curiosity. Gu Ning smiled and said, I just took over the shop, and we n to open tomorrow, so the signboard will be put on tomorrow as well. Oh, right. Master Xiao thought that he should visit this shop again tomorrow. After a while, Master Xiao and Mr. Chang left together, and Gu Ning told Du Laifeng to lock the real antiques in a safe. They would ce them out for sale tomorrow. ... Once Zheng Wenhao got off work, he went to the hospital along with his father, Zheng Lilin. Zheng Lilin was in meetings all day long today, so he didnt have time to visit his wife and daughter until now. Zheng Lilin told Zheng Wenhao to sit in his car, and questioned him, I heard that you were brought away by several policemen in thepany today. Are you involved in a gang rted incident? Do you know that the board of directors is keeping a close eye on you? Why couldnt you behave yourself? As the heir of the Hetian Group, Zheng Wenhao didnt have many achievements, which already caused the shareholders dissatisfaction. If he was involved in big trouble now, he was digging his own grave. Zheng Wenhao knew it very well, but he still argued. Mother and Wenmei were injured by someone today. I couldnt submit to this humiliation, so I hired some hoodlums to damage the persons store. Even though he suffered a great loss at the end of it, he still would do the same thing if he had a second chance to make a choice. Even if he had a second chance, he still wouldnt know about Gu Nings influence, so he would, of course, not submit to humiliation. Hearing that, Zheng Lilin frowned, then realized that these two events were connected. Couldnt you hire some reliable men? Zheng Lilin agreed with Zheng Wenhao on the revenge, because he wasnt a tolerant person either. Chapter 788 - More than Sister and Brother 788 More than Sister and Brother I thought that Liu Zhongming is a middle manager in the Kirin Gang, so he could handle it well. Im also surprised by the influence that the boss of the beauty salon has, Zheng Wenhao said feeling upset. He felt utterly ufortable after being humiliated in his familyspany. Who is the boss of the beauty salon? Zheng Lilin asked. The boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, Zheng Wenhao replied. What? The boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry? Zheng Lilin was astonished. He had heard of Jade Beauty Jewelry, and he knew that its boss was an 18-year-old young girl. Although the girl was very young, she was a well-known sessful businesswoman. In addition, she had a powerfulwork, and many important figures had attended the opening ceremony of her jewelry shop. Jade Beauty Jewelry itself was barelyparable to the Zheng family, but its bosswork was much more influential than the Zheng family. Of course, the condition for it was that the girl had to have a close rtionship with those important figures. If not, they would stay away once the girl was in trouble. Zheng Lilin had worked in business for half of his life, so he knew the rules very well. He also held a position of power in the Hetian Group, and knew many influential people, but he actually didnt have many close friends. Most of those who socialized with him gathered together for benefits. He did that as well. Either way, since Gu Ning was able to punish Zheng Wenhao this time, it proved that she wasnt someone that they could mess with. Zheng Lilin was unwilling to ept the result either, but he had to remind Zheng Wenhao to be more cautious. Learn from this, and dont be so impulsive again in the future. If you really need to take action, dont involve yourself and our family. Sure, Zheng Wenhao said. However, he made up his mind to take revenge once he seized a chance. He knew that he couldnt take his enemies lightly anymore, and he would be more careful the next time. Tell me what happened to your mother and Wenmei? Zheng Lilin asked for details. Mom and Wenmei liked the beauty salon and wanted to rent it, but they needed time to consider it. When they made the decision and went to rent the beauty salon today, Gu Ning did it before them and was about to sign the contract. Mom and Wenmei were, of course, unwilling to ept it, so they had an argument with the girl, then were both injured. Zheng Wenhao still didnt think that it was Mrs. Zheng and Zheng Wenmeis fault. Zheng Lilin, however, knew his wife and daughter well. He knew that they must have threatened the girl first. However, even though he knew it clearly, Zheng Lilin still sided with his family. People of the same kind made up a family. Mrs. Zhengs and Zheng Wenmeis aggressive characters were the same as Zheng Lilins. Zheng Lilin spoiled his wife and daughter rotten. He knew that they had made a mistake, but he would still protect them. In the hospital, Zheng Wenmei was in a good condition after her wrist was moved back to its normal position, although it was still a little painful. Mrs. Zheng also got much better, and they could go hometer when Zheng Lilin and Zheng Wenhao came. Knowing that the beauty salon was damaged, Zheng Wenmei was in a good mood now, but she still felt dissatisfied that Gu Ning was safe. All in all, she thought that the result wasnt that bad, and believed that Gu Ning would learn her lesson sooner orter. However, she didnt know that Zheng Wenhao had actually paid a lot for what he had done without him even being able to hurt Gu Ning. In order not to upset her, Zheng Wenhao decided to keep it a secret from her. When Zheng Lilin and Zheng Wenhao arrived, Zheng Wenmei was talking to a friend on the phone and seemed quite happy. Seeing that, Zheng Wenhao was displeased, but didnt say anything. Zheng Wenmei hung up the moment she saw Zheng Lilin and Zheng Wenhao walking towards her. Hi, dad, Wenhao! Zheng Wenmei ran to them and threw herself into Zheng Lilins arms. Who were you talking to on the phone? You looked very happy. Were you talking to your boyfriend? Zheng Lilin joked. Zheng Wenhao was annoyed when he heard the word boyfriend. He disliked knowing that Zheng Weimei had a boyfriend. Zheng Wenmei felt a little shy and said with pride, Hes just chasing me now, and I havent agreed yet. Its said that men never cherish a girl that they can easily get. Youre my daughter. Who would dare to not cherish you, Ill make him pay for it! Zheng Lilin seemed serious. Zheng Wenmei snorted withughter. Love you, daddy! How about me? Zheng Wenhao wasnt willing to be ignored. Hearing that, Zheng Wenhao moved out of Zheng Lilins arms, and held Zheng Wenhaos arm. Youre the best older brother in the world! Zheng Wenhao was satisfied, but still felt unhappy about the fact that Zheng Wenmei was about to have a boyfriend. He knew his feelings towards Zheng Wenmei clearly. In his eyes, Zheng Wenmei was more than his younger sister. He was highly possessive of her and didnt want her to have a boyfriend at all. At the same time, he also knew that they were biological sister and brother, and no other rtionships were going to exist between them except for their family connection. Nevertheless, he couldnt control himself, and felt distressed. Alright, how is your mother now? Zheng Lilin asked. Honey! The second Mrs. Zheng saw Zheng Lilin, she cried feeling aggrieved. In other peoples eyes, Mrs. Zheng was arrogant and aggressive, but she was a weak woman in front of Zheng Lilin. Zheng Lilin loved that, because he enjoyed the feeling that his wife needed him. Zheng Lilin walked over at once, and asked with concern, How are you, honey? Its still painful, Mrs. Zheng said, and looked pitiful. Well, I guess you have to tolerate it. Youll be fine in a few days. I wish I were the one who had been injured, Zheng Lilin said. No, honey, dont say that. Mrs. Zheng pressed her fingers on Zheng Lilins lips to stop him. Although they had been married for many years, they were still a loving couple and said sweet nothings to each other all the time. Chapter 789 - Big News! 789 Big News! Sometimes, a person might be bad in many aspects, but he or she could have longsting loyalty and love for his or her partner. Wenhao, when can you go punish that little bi*ch? Zheng Wenmei asked. I dont know who the girl is yet. Ill see what I can do once I find out. Zheng Wenhao gave her a perfunctory answer. Fine. Zheng Wenmei didnt insist. The beauty salon was damaged after all. Mrs. Zheng became sensitive in front of Zheng Lilin, and she didnt ask him to get revenge on the girl. The beauty salon was damaged, so she felt much better. After that, they went home together. ... Qiao Ya and Gu Man went to shop in a shopping mall, but they didnt buy many things. When it was lunch time, they shared a meal at a restaurant. Gu Man understood that Gu Ning was very busy these days, so she didnt call her. ... Today was also the opening day of Jade Beauty Jewelry in the capital, and it attracted a lot of attention from people and the media. When Master Leng heard that Jade Beauty Jewelry was about to open a branch in the capital today, he went there with Master Jiang and Jiang Zhongyu. Jiang Zhongyu was almost fully recovered now, and he was even healthier than before. Master Leng and Master Xu were also close friends, so Master Leng sent Master Xu two power crystal pills as well. Master Xus body was also in a better condition after taking the pills. The three of them who were nearly 70 now were as strong as men around 50. Master Leng thought that Gu Ning would show up, so he went there to see his grand daughter-inw, but Gu Ning was absent today. However, their appearance at the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry shocked the jewelry industry in the capital. Businessmen and workers involved in the jewelry industry paid a lot of attention to their peers, so that they were able to know thetest news in the industry. So when the three important figures showed up together at the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry, everyone couldnt believe their eyes. Moreover, each of them came with flowers and a gift. It meant that they had a close rtionship with Jade Beauty Jewelry. Since Gu Ning was absent, they didnt stay there for long, and soon left. The release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry in City B had already gained a lot of attention, so many people were attracted to its branch in the capital today. Nobledies even asked for information about Charm gowns. When things were almost done, Zhou Zhenghong called Gu Ning to report his work today. Gu Ning was dining in a restaurant when she received Zhou Zhenghongs call. Boss, big news! Zhou Zhenghong was very excited. What happened? Gu Ning was amused. Big, good news! Do you know who showed up at the opening ceremony today!? Zhou Zhenghong asked with excitement. Who? Gu Ning asked with curiosity. She didnt know that Master Leng and his friends would attend, but thought that Leng Shaoting might have made some arrangements to surprise her. Speaking of Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning hadnt seen him in many days, and she missed him so much. Master Leng, Master Jiang and Master Xu! Once they showed up, many people were shocked and they were like free ads for the jewelry store! Zhou Zhenghong said. Hearing that, Gu Ning was surprised, but wasnt shocked. Boss, youre so unbelievable! How did you manage to get to know them? Zhou Zhenghong now admired Gu Ning more than ever. Well, I met them at the antique street, and weve just met each other a few times, Gu Ning said. I think that youre the only one who can meet important figures at the antique street! Zhou Zhenghong joked. Ha-ha, right, Im always lucky. Gu Ningughed. In fact, she had been very lucky ever since her rebirth. Although some people had schemed against her, none of them had seeded. Oh, many nobledies asked when Charm will open a branch in the capital. They like Charm gowns very much, Zhou Zhenghong said. Ill discuss it with Yu Zi, Gu Ning said. Sure, Zhou Zhenghong said, then hung up. Afterwards, Gu Ning called Yu Zi. Hi, boss, Yu Zi greeted her the second she answered the call. Is it convenient for you to take a call now? Gu Ning asked. Yes, whats up, Yu Zi said. I forgot to ask you about the clothing industry forum you mentionedst time. How was it? Gu Ning asked. I learned a lot! Yu Zi sounded delighted. Great. Gu Ning also felt happy for her. Oh, boss, didnt I tell you about the famous Paris designer, Jason? He has visited our factory sometimes and has been talking to me about design these days. I think hes a great teacher and its a good opportunity for me to learn from him, but I still dont understand why he is doing it, Yu Zi said. She felt honored that a design master was willing to teach her, but they werent familiar after all! Gu Ning frowned. Did you talk about design only? Yeah, Yu Zi said. Um, its probably because hes quite interested in your designs. Hes a clothing design lover, and is almost addicted to it, Gu Ning said. When Yu Zi mentioned Jasonst time, Gu Ning collected a lot of information about Jason, and she got to know that he was an outstanding designer with a good reputation. Although they werent familiar with one another, his reputation among people wouldnt lie. Really? Yu Zi asked. She had the same thought, because Jason did have many positivements on her designs. Chapter 790 - The Haunted Land 790 The Haunted Land Uncle Zhou told me that many nobledies asked him when Charm will open a branch in the capital earlier. They like Charm gowns very much. I also had the idea to open a branch of Charm in the capital, so you can prepare the gowns for it these days. Ill arrange someone to find a good shop in the capital, Gu Ning said. No problem, Yu Zi said. She was enthusiastic about opening a branch in the capital, because it meant that her brand was bing more and more popr. Ive been very busy recently, and I didnt have much time to ask you about the condition of thepany right now. How is everything going? Gu Ning asked. Manypanies have discussed about cooperation with Manager Gao during the past few days, and weve already settled several deals with a wedding gownpany, an exclusive gown store and so forth, Yu Zi said. She was more than happy to see the sales of her gowns were up. Manager Gaos name was Gao Weichao. He was the general manager of Gu Nings garmentpany. Thepany was still under construction, so Gao Weichao along with other staff worked in the factory for now. The factory wasrge enough to amodate them. Charm was just a part of Gu Nings garmentpany; they also produced many other styles of clothing at the same time, so Gao Weichao was hiring more clothing designers now. Gu Ning nned to register more clothing brands when she was free in the following days. After hanging up the call with Yu Zi, Gu Ning continued to eat. It was already dark when she finished the meal, but she didnt leave right away. Instead, she called Quan Mingkai. Hi, Lady Ning, may I help? Quan Mingkai said with respect. Uncle Quan, do you know about the abandonednd at XX district? Gu Ning asked. Yes, Quan Mingkai said. Its said that its haunted, so Its been abandoned for a long time. Well, I think its a good piece ofnd, and I want to buy it to build office buildings. Can you help me acquire it? Gu Ning asked. Gu Ning decided to build office buildings for the Shengning Group there. The headquarters of the Shengning Group was located in the capital, but its branch also needed office buildings in City B. With her business group expanding, she would be in need of more office buildings as well. What? I dont think its a good idea. Quan Mingkai was surprised that Gu Ning wanted to buy thend. Uncle Quan, its fine. I know how to handle it properly, Gu Ning said with confidence. As long as she could deal with the female ghost, it would be fine. Since Gu Ning said so, Quan Mingkai agreed. However, he still thought that it was necessary to let Tang Yunfan be aware of it. It was 7 pm, but Tang Yunfan was still working in thepany, so Quan Mingkai went to tell him in the chairmans office. Tang Yunfan was also shocked after hearing it, but he agreed in the end since it was Gu Nings decision. ... Gu Ning left for the abandoned construction site after walking out of the restaurant. The abandoned construction site was totally dark at night without any light. It was indeed a haunted ce, and filled with Yin, because there was a red figure floating around in the buildings. Luckily, Gu Ning wasnt afraid of it. The female ghost was surprised to see Gu Ning again, and it wondered why Gu Ning came here. It thought that Gu Ning couldnt see it, so it didnt think that she came here for it. However, the female ghost still held some hope, and flew to Gu Ning at once. It soon appeared at the front of Gu Ning, but Gu Ning stayed calm and didnt give her a nce. They were still outside, and Gu Ning nned to talk with her when they were in the buildings. Seeing that Gu Ning had no reaction, the female ghost was quite disappointed, but it was still curious about why Gu Ning, who was a young girl, came here alone, so it followed Gu Ning all the way until the ruins of a building. Tell me, what do you want me to do to help you? Gu Ning opened her mouth all of a sudden, which scared the female ghost. It asked with uncertainty, Are you talking to me? There is only you here. Whom else am I talking to? Gu Ning said. Y-You can see me, right? You really can see me! The female ghost got excited. Nobody dares to develop thisnd, and you must be the reason, Gu Ning said. I want thisnd, so Im willing to help you as long as you can stop what youre doing now. Well, its better if its not beyond my ability. If she couldnt help it, she would destroy it to stop it from causing trouble. Although she thought that this female ghost wasnt that bad, and it sounded a little cruel to destroy it, it was a ghost after all, and it wasnt eptable that it stayed in the world. If it wasnt reincarnated, it must have a strong hatred or obsession that it couldnt let go of. If Gu Ning wanted it to disappear and be reincarnated, she had to help it to solve this problem. Sure, as long as you can help me eliminate the grudge in my heart, Ill disappear, the female ghost said, and its face was full of strong hatred. It had buried animosity deep down in its heart. Tell me, how can I help you? Gu Ning asked. My names Tao Dinglin, and I grew up in an orphanage, so did my boyfriend. In the beginning, we were a loving couple, and fought together for a bright future after graduating from college. Our living standards were improving as well. However, five years ago, my boyfriend sought a connection with a girl from a rich family. I wasnt willing to break up with him, so he hired a bunch of men to rape me, which caused my death in the end. I hate him. I hate him to death. If hes not dead yet, Im reluctant to be reincarnated! The female ghost was in a rage. Chapter 791 - The Same Singing 791 The Same Singing Hearing the story, Gu Ning understood why the female ghost was reluctant to leave the world. If it was possible, the female ghost would rather see the man dying in great pain and torture. Gu Ning had deep sympathy for her, because Tang Ainings death was also caused by her beloved mans betrayal. Speaking of that, Tao Dinglin had suffered more than Tang Aining, because she had been raped to death. Tao Dinglin was dead, but her ghost was unwilling to leave. Tang Aining was much luckier than Tao Dinglin, because she had a rebirth and had a chance to take revenge. Do you want me to kill him? Gu Ning asked. She was a little reluctant to do that. The man was a stranger and she had no grudge against him after all. She wasnt an executioner either. No need, but I know a big secret of his. I need you to tell a person this secret, and the person will punish him! Tao Dinglin said with hatred. My boyfriends name is Gong Zhengyang, and the girl from a rich family was called Yao Lihui. I think that they got married a long time ago. The Yao family was a rich family with some fame in the City B five years ago. I dont know whether its still true now, because I cant leave this ce. Gong Zhengyang said that secret aloud here himself a night after my death. He thought that I was dead and gone, but he had no idea that my ghost stayed, so I got to know about it. In fact, Gong Zhengyang is Yao Lihuis fathers biological son. In other words, Yao Lihui is his half-sister. Yao Lihuis father had sex with Gong Zhengyangs mother, then abandoned his mother, and refused to take responsibility when Gong Zhengyang was born. Yao Lihuis father even nned to kill Gong Zhengyang, so Gong Zhengyangs mother had to send him to an orphanage when he was only 10, but they kept in touch. In order to take revenge, Gong Zhengyang found Yao Lihuiter, and had sex with his half-sister! Its incest! Tao Dinglinughed out loud all of a sudden. The person I need you to tell this secret to is precisely Yao Lihuis father. Hearing the story, Gu Ning was surprised by the way Gong Zhengyang took his revenge. Incest was disgusting. Gong Zhengyang is Yao Lihuis fathers biological son. Are you sure that Yao Lihuis father will punish him? Gu Ning asked. Of course, because he had the intention to kill Gong Zhengyang many years ago. No matter what, Gong Zhengyang was trying to get revenge on the Yao family and even had incest with his daughter! Tao Dinglin said with confidence. If Yao Lihuis father isnt willing to do it, you can tell the secret to Yao Lihuis mother. I dont think that Yao Lihuis mother could ept it. Even though a woman could ept her husbands love child, it was impossible for her to ept the fact that the love child had incest with her daughter. Tao Dinglin added, Yao Lihui also has an older brother. Gong Zhengyangs existence is a threat to his position in the family, and he wont let Gong Zhengyang get away with it. Sure, Ill help you. Gu Ning agreed. Tao Dinglin smiled with satisfaction, but she looked quite scary. After that, Gu Ning went back to Huafu Hills. Gu Man and Qiao Ya were already home when she got back. She chatted with them for a while, then went back to her room. The moment she was in her room, she opened herputer to search for some information about the Yao family. However, she read a piece of news on Pei Hena all of a sudden. Xia Yichu, a new singer just signed by Fenghua Entertainment, has the same voice as Pei Hena who is a popr singer. What happened? Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second reading its title, then scrolled up to read the content. At 6 pm today, the official website of Fenghua Entertainment released a video of Xia Yichu who is a new singer just signed by it. This new singer has the EXACT same voice as Pei Hena who is a popr female singer. What happened? There was a video attached to the news, which was recorded when Xia Yichu was singing in the recording studio. Her singing was exactly the same as Pei Henas, and it caused a sensation on the Inte within a short time. Although many people had doubts whether it was an imitation, they couldnt tell the difference between Xia Yichus singing and Pei Henas, so it wasnt very persuasive. Nobody said that it was lip synch, because Xia Yichu sang with music and a cappe in the video. She also talked with a singing teacher. It was obvious that Xia Yichus voice was almost the same whether she was singing or talking, while Pei Henas singing voice was very different from how she spoke. Many Inte users were shocked by this news, and asked Fenghua Entertainment for more information about it, but Fenghua Entertainment stayed silent for now. Lu Xiao didnt want to exin it until it attracted a lot more attention. What happened? Shouldnt Fenghua Entertainment exin it? Why are their voices the same? Howe I have a feeling that Xia Yichu is the real singer of Pei Henas songs? Me too! I have a bold guess. Xia Yichu could be Pei Henas ghost singer. Have you watched the film about ghost singers? A girl is very good at singing, but she isnt beautiful, so she has to be another singers ghost singer. Wow, I think its possible. ... More and more Inte users began to talk about ghost singers. At the same time, Pei Henas fans started to defend their idol. Xia Yichu is just imitating Goddess Pei! Its a publicity stunt! Right, Xia Yichu merely wants to gain fame on Goddess Peis coattails! ... Chapter 792 - I Don’t Understand What You’re Talking Abou 792 I Dont Understand What Youre Talking Abou Pei Hena had many loyal fans, but most of them chose to be quiet before the truth came out. Not every fan lost his or her reason, and would defend his or her idol in any situations. In anycase, the majority of the Inte users liked Xia Yichus performance in the video. No matter if it was imitation or not, she left a good impression on many people. In addition, she was prettier than Pei Hena. Fenghua Entertainment had also be a well-known entertainmentpany now after it had gained a lot of famest time, so many people subconsciously sided with Fenghua Entertainment. When Pei Hena read the news, she was stunned. Although she knew that it woulde sooner orter the moment Xia Yichu escaped, she was still reluctant to ept it. To her astonishment, Xia Yichus face was back to normal, and she looked even more beautiful than ever. Most importantly, she was signed by Fenghua. The agent Pei Hena worked for called her and Qiao Guanxiang without dy. Actually, the agent was aware that she had a ghost singer, but didnt say anything about it because it was profitable. However, since it was exposed now, the agent decided to abandon Pei Hena, because they knew that Pei Hena couldnt sing. Qiao Guanxiang received countless calls from reporters too, and smashed his phone on the ground in the end. Xia Yichu left him no choice now. He forgot that he was the one who had forced Xia Yichu to be Pei Henas ghost singer in the first ce. If he hadnt betrayed Xia Yichu, Xia Yichu would probably still be Pei Henas ghost singer now, and made a lot of money for them. Karma was real. ... Gu Ning had told Lu Xiao to handle it well, so she didnt call him after reading the news, but continued to read information about the Yao family. Moreover, she told K to help her find the phone numbers of the Yao family. The Yao family was a rich family in City B, but it wasntparable to the Pan family or the Zheng family. Gong Zhengyang married into the Yao family and became the Financial Controller, which was a key position in apany, of its business. Before long, K found the phone numbers of all the members of the Yao family, and Gu Ning gave Yao Guanghui an anonymous phone call afterwards. Who is this? Yao Guanghui asked. Gu Ning used a voice changer, so she sounded like a man. Mr. Yao, nice to talk to you. I have a very important thing to tell you now, so please move away from others. Gu Ning heard other peoples voices from the phone, so she told Yao Guanghui to be careful. Hearing that, Yao Guanghui frowned, then moved to his study. Who is this? Yao Guanghui sounded serious on the phone. Gu Ning ignored his question, but asked, Do you still remember the boy you always wanted to get rid of over 20 years ago? What? Yao Guanghui panicked. I dont understand what youre talking about. Well. Gu Ning knew that he couldnt believe it, but he was also lying. Mr. Yao, if you want to know the information about the boy, you better not y dumb with me, or you probably wont know who kill you in the future. Revenge is a dish best served cold. You abandoned his mother once she was pregnant, and even wanted to kill him. Do you think hell forgive you? Gu Ning said. You... Yao Guanghui rounded his eyes in shock. Howe he knows about it? Who is this man? He cant be the boy. What does he want to do? Yao Guanghui almost forgot that he had a love child after so many years. The moment Gu Ning brought it up, he felt a strong sense of crisis. He knew that the boy would take revenge if he was still alive. What was the boy going to do to him? Yao Guanghui wasnt afraid to meet his enemies face to face, but he must be careful of his opponents in the darkness. He knew nothing about his love child, which scared him. Thinking of that, Yao Guanghui grew restless. Whats your purpose? Very simple. I have a long-standing grudge against him, so I need you to help me kill him, Gu Ning said. Why do you think Id do that for you? I know that I didnt treat him well, but hes my biological son after all, Yao Guanghui said, but it was undeniable that he ached to get rid of this son, especially when this son was a threat to his life. If you dont do it, I guess I can only do it myself, but Im not sure which one of you will be killed first, Gu Ning said airily. Tell me, who is he? Yao Guanghui lost patience. Hes right by your side. Your son-inw, Gong Zhengyang, Gong Zhengyang said. What? Yao Guanghui copsed on his chair, and fought for breath. Gong Zhengyang, Gong Zhengyang, Gong Zhengyang... Gong Zhengyang is my son? How is it possible? If Gong Zhengyang is really my son, itll be incest that he married Lihui! Yao Guanghui felt utterly humiliated, and refused to ept it. In order to take revenge on him, Gong Zhengyang was willing tomit incest, which was terrifying. In fact, it was also frightening that he had the idea to kill his own son. They were the same type of people. Are you serious? Yao Guanghui was unwilling to ept it. You can have a DNA paternity test done if you want to know the answer, Gu Ning said. Chapter 793 - Tang Yunfan’s Proposal 793 Tang Yunfans Proposal It was easy to find the answer by having a DNA paternity testing. However, the man on the phone must be sure that Gong Zhengyang was his son. Yao Guanghui was still in shock, and didnt notice when the phone was hung up. He kept thinking about Gong Zhengyang. His refusal to believe and ept it gradually became anger. He couldnt wait a second longer to question Gong Zhengyang for the reason, but managed to calm himself down in the end. Yao Guanghui was a sophisticated man after all, so he knew how topose his face. Gong Zhengyang and Yao Lihui werent home yet, and Yao Guanghui decided to search for Gong Zhengyangs hair in their room. Gong Zhengyang married into the Yao family, so he lived in the Yao familys house. The couple also had their own house, but they spent most of their time in the Yao familys spacious house. Yao Guanghui lived on the second floor, while Gong Zhengyang and Yao Guanghuis room was on the third floor. He walked out of the study and went upstairs to the third floor without dy, then entered Gong Zhengyang and Yao Lihuis room. He searched for a while on the pillow, and sessfully found several pieces of Gong Zhengyangs hair. He wrapped them up at once, and quickly left for his study. Yao Guanghui nned to stay in his study all day long, because he was unwilling to meet Gong Zhengyang when they got back home. He was afraid that he might lose control of himself and punch Gong Zhengyang right in front of Yao Lihui. If it was true that Gong Zhengyang was his love child, it was impossible for him to ept him. Gong Zhengyangs existence was a threat to his life, and also a humiliation to his family. Once the shocking news went abroad, the Yao familys reputation would be ruined, and it would also affect its family business. Yao Guanghui would never allow it to happen. Mercy to his enemies was cruelty to himself. He wasnt someone who would be cruel to himself, so he had tried to kill a kid for his reputation many years ago. However, he had failed, and the kid became a bomb which could explode anytime. He never liked Gong Zhengyang, even when he had no idea that Gong Zhengyang was his love child, because Gong Zhengyang was a poor young man without any great achievements. Yao Lihui, however, loved Gong Zhengyang to death, and threatened him that she would rather die if he didnt approve of their marriage. He agreed unwillingly in the end. Gong Zhengyang had performed well in thepany during the past years, so he didnt think further about it. To his astonishment, Gong Zhengyang married into the Yao family for his revenge. Even though Yao Guanghui had already epted the shocking news that the mysterious man had told him on the phone, he still had doubts, and wished that it wasnt true. Either way, he had to do a DNA paternity test. A whileter, Gong Zhengyang and Yao Lihui got back home. They walked inside hand in hand, and looked like a sweet loving couple. They had been married for three years now, but still stayed together every second like newlyweds. It was just a false appearance. Gong Zhengyang was a very sexy, handsome, humorous and considerate gentlemen, which was the most attractive kind of man to women, and Yao Lihui fell deeply in love with him at first nce. Although it was a false appearance, it was undeniable that Gong Zhengyang was a talented actor, and nobody in the Yao family knew who he really was, but treated him better over time. Gong Zhengyang was very kind to them all, and worked hard as well, but didnt show any ambition, so the Yao family trusted him and let him be the Financial Controller. Hi, everyone, were home! Yao Lihui said with a broad smile on her face the second she was home. Wee home, baby, Yao Lihuis mother hugged her with a smile. After that, they chatted with each other in the living room like a happy family. Hearing Gong Zhengyangs voice, Yao Guanghui trembled in anger, but he did his best to calm himself down, and stayed in the study. He didnt sleep at all that night. ... When it was about 6 am in the morning, Gu Ning heard some noises outside from the yard. She woke up and got up to see what was going on there. She was surprised by the group of people standing in the front yard. What are they doing here? All the members of the Tang family gathered together here today. Some were busy cing roses, and some were organizing balloons. In an instant, Gu Ning realized that Tang Yunfan was going to propose. She smiled, then took a picture of the scene. Tang Yunfan and the rest decorated the yard with countless red roses and pink balloons. Without a doubt, it must have been Tang Yunfans idea. The setting wasnt new, but he did his best. Moreover, Tang Yunfan was going to propose to Gu Man right in front of all of his family members! All of a sudden, Gu Ning thought of Leng Shaoting, and wondered how he would propose to her in the future. She wouldnt ept a simple proposal anyway. Qiao Ya didnt have as good hearing as Gu Ning did, but she also heard the noise 10 minutester. She got up as well, and noticed what they were doing from the window in her room. Qiao Ya was also touched, and hoped that she could have a romantic proposal too, even if it was the simplest one. There were many of them busy decorating the front yard, but they kept their movements light in case they woke up the people sleeping in the house, so it took them a long time to finish the decoration. Light started appearing a little in the sky at 6:30, but Gu Man was still sleeping, so they had to wait for a while longer. Nevertheless, they didnt lose their patience, and waited with anticipation. The sky was almost bright when it was 7 am, and Gu Man finally got up and walked downstairs to prepare breakfast. Gu Ning and Qiao Ya were already in the living room when Gu Man was walking down the stairs. Both of them got up early every day, so Gu Man didnt think that it was different today. Gu Ning walked forward and pulled her outside once Gu Man came into the living room. Where are we going? Gu Man asked with confusion. Youll know! Gu Ning said. The door was opened, and all the members of the Tang family looked over at the door with excitement. Chapter 794 - Protect You Throughout This Lifetime 794 Protect You Throughout This Lifetime Gu Man was struck dumb the moment she saw the scene outside, and burst into tears of joy. Even though she was mentally-prepared that Tang Yunfan was going to propose to her, she was still deeply touched when it became reality. Tang Yunfan walked towards Gu Man step by step with arge bunch of roses in his hands. He seemed calm, but actually couldnt wait a second longer to hug her. Gu Mans heart was pounding, and her cheeks flushed red. She felt so nervous that she almost wanted to escape. However, her feet wouldnt listen to her, and she stood still. Tang Yunfan was also nervous, but did his best to stay calm. Tang Yunfan walked till he was in front of Gu Man, and stared at her with his eyes full of love. At this moment, he could only see her, even Gu Ning who stood aside couldnt distract his attention. Man, weve been apart for the past 18 years. Man, I feel utterly sorry that I broke your heart, and left you alone with so much pressure. Man, Ill protect you throughout this lifetime. Man... Tang Yunfan knelt down and raised therge bunch of roses along with the diamond ring, then said with a serious face, Will you marry me? Gu Man cried again, and couldnt say a word. The others standing around were also touched. Seeing that Gu Man didnt agree right away, someone shouted, Marry him! Marry him! Afterwards, everyone shouted together, Marry him! Marry him! It was work time, and they attracted a lot of attention from passers-by. Jesus, is he the chairman of the Tanghuang Group? Someone recognized Tang Yunfan. What? The chairman of the Tanghuang Group? Hearing that, some were surprised. OMG, the chairman of Tanghuang Group is proposing to his beloved woman! The onlookers took out their phones at once, then took many pictures along with videos of the proposal scene. Hearing people shouting marry him, Gu Man nodded with great excitement, and took the roses from his hand. She agreed! Tang Yunfan was also thrilled, and put the ring customized for Gu Man on her finger before he held her in his arms. They were a couple of the older generation, and werent as rxed as the young generation in a public ce, so Tang Yunfan didnt kiss Gu Man right in front of everyone, but just hugged her. Tang Yunfan hadnt hugged Gu Man for a long time, and he almost forgot the feeling. Now, he felt a little arouse smelling the fragrance of her body. Gu Man had the same feeling. People around them all apuded, and there was a rain of rose petals falling from the sky. Balloons of different colors were set free at the same moment. It was a breathtakingly beautiful scene! Everyone shared the romance of this moment. After that, Gu Ning told them toe inside. The onlookers, however, posted the photos and videos on Weibo without dy. Because the Tanghuang Group was too famous, everyone who saw those posts reposted them at once. Those who knew Tang Yunfan were also shocked. To their astonishment, Tang Yunfan, who had stayed single till he was over 40 would propose to a woman. Although the proposal scene wasnt as luxurious as normal rich people would usually have it, it was very romantic and loving. People were all jealous of the woman who could marry into the Tang family, which was the top family in City B. Some also attacked Gu Man, and imed that she just liked money. However, there were more people who supported Gu Man. Not every woman who marries into a super-rich family aims to get as much money as possible. Theyre just jealous. They dont even know who the woman in the photos and videos is, and yet they begin to attack her. Haters are so disgusting. Its Huafu Hills, one of the most expensive living areas in City B! A house there cost at least dozens of millions of yuan. I dont think that the woman is an ordinary person. Knowing that the ce was Huafu Hills, the haters didnt dare to attack Gu Man anymore. Only rich people could afford a house in Huafu Hills after all. After the proposal, they had to prepare for the wedding. Tang Haifeng had chosen a lucky date for the couple, so they would hold the wedding on the 16th of next month. In that case, they had half a month to prepare for it. ... Yao Guanghui left for work when it was nearly 8 am, and he told his secretary to take his hair along with Gong Zhengyangs hair to the hospital for DNA paternity testing. He trusted his secretary, but it was a scandal after all, so he was unwilling to let another person know about it. Therefore, he didnt tell his secretary whose hair it was. Yao Guanghui also told his secretary to be careful and to attract as little attention as possible. A short while after his secretary was gone, Gong Zhengyang came to Yao Guanghuis office. The moment Yao Guanghui saw Gong Zhengyang, a touch of hatred shed in his eyes, which was caught by Gong Zhengyang. Before Gong Zhengyang could think further, Yao Guanghui realized that he shouldnt have done that and made an excuse to interrupt Gong Zhengyang. Someone saw you pulling and pushing with a woman in the parking lot yesterday. What have you done? It sounded like he was defending his daughter. In fact, Yao Guanghui really had seen Gong Zhengyang pulling and pushing with a woman, but he also knew that there was nothing between them. He just used that to cover his mistake. Gong Zhengyang exined at once. Dad, its a misunderstanding. The woman approached me on purpose, but I told her that Im married, so she walked awayter. There is nothing between us. Chapter 795 - Inces 795 Inces Great, I just dont want Lihui to get hurt, Yao Guanghui said, but felt quite disgusted. Dad, dont worry. I promise that I wont do anything that hurts Lihui, Gong Zhengyang said. Gong Zhengyang cared about his revenge the most, and couldnt care less about women. Let alone having sexual rtionships with other women, he wasnt interested in any women even if they came on to him. It was tiring enough for him to deal with Yao Lihui, and he thought that it was totally a waste of his time. However, it wouldnt be helpful to his revenge if he didnt have a good rtionship with Yao Lihui. No pain, no gain. In order to take revenge, he slept with his sister, but it was impossible for him to have kids, because he was reluctant to ept kids with his own sister. What did you want to talk to me about? Yao Guanghui asked. After that, Gong Zhengyang discussed his work with Yao Guanghui. ... Tang Yunfan and the others stayed in Huafu Hills for a long while before they went back to the Tang familys house. Gu Man also left with them for lunch, while Tang Yunfan would go back to work this afternoon. It was the opening day of Xiangyun Antique-store today, so Gu Ning had to go to the antique street. She asked Tang Haifeng whether he wanted to leave with her. Tang Haifeng agreed with crity. Tang Haifeng had been an antique lover for years, and he was also Gu Nings grandfather. There was no reason for him to reject it. Ill go with you! Cao Wenxin stood up at once. Me too! Tang Jiakai said. Why dont we go there together? Tang Yunfan said. Although he wasnt interested in antiques, he would love to attend the opening ceremony of his daughters shop. He had been absent when Jade Beauty Jewelry held the opening ceremony and release conferencest time, and he didnt want to miss this chance. However, Gu Ning rejected his advice. No, please dont attract too much unnecessary attention for my shop. They were the richest man, the Secretary of the Municipal Party Committee, and the Director of the Political Department in City B. It was hard for others not to pay special attention to them. Tang Yunfan was struck dumb for a second, and felt aggrieved. You dont want me to show up? Nope. Please take your fiance to dine at your home now! I can go there with grandpa, Gu Ning said. Tang Yunfan didnt insist, but he would still send her a gift under the name of the Tanghuang Group. Afterwards, Tang Yunfan and the other adults went back to the Tang familys house together, while Tang Haifeng, Cao Wenxin, Tang Jiakai, and Tang Jiayang followed Gu Ning to the antique store. Gu Man wasnt in a dangerous situation anymore, so Qiao Ya went back to Gu Nings side. Cao Wenxin, Gu Ning and Tang Haifeng sat in the same car. Qiao Ya drove Gu Nings white Lamborghini, and the brothers shared a car. The Tang family kept a low profile, so their cars were less noticeable although they were also luxurious cars. The most noticeable car had to be Gu Nings Lamborghini. It was her only car anyway. On the way, Tang Haifeng called his old friends to appreciate the antiques with him. He also invited Master Lei and Zhao Yiru. Zhao Yiru lived in another city, but his daughter married in City B, so he visited and stayed in City B often. He was retired after all, and had a lot of free time. Hearing that Gu Ning opened an antique store in City B, both of the old men were surprised, because there were only a few young people who had an interest in antiques nowadays. They were also excited to appreciate antiques, especially when they knew that it was Gu Nings shop. Tang Haifeng also called many other friends in the Antiques Association, Master Xiao was included. Hey, Xiao, what are you doing now? Tang Haifeng asked with a broad smile on his face. On my way to the antique street. Do you have any good news? Master Xiao asked. They seldom contacted each other, and talked about antiques every time they met. Great! Im on my way to the antique street now as well. My granddaughters antique store is going to open today. Why dont you go there with me? There are many good real antiques! Tang Haifeng said with pride. Gu Ning who stood next to him, on the other hand, felt a little embarrassed, because Master Xiao had already seen them. Gu Ning recognized Master Xiaos voice, and felt surprised that Master Xiao was her grandfathers friend. Hearing that, Master Xiao was also surprised. Howe there are two antique stores going to open today? Tang Haifengs granddaughter is also in her early twenties. Why is the younger generation beginning to love antiques all of a sudden? Master Xiao believed that Tang Haifengs granddaughter had to be Cao Wenxin, because Cao Wenxin was the only granddaughter in the Tang family till now. Sure, see you then. Master Xiao agreed. ... Xiangyun Antique-store was going to open at 10 am today. Li Fengxia and Du Mingda focused on it the entire time. They were mad to see Du Laifeng and his shop, but they could do nothing about it. When it was already 9:30 am, there were still only a few customers in the shop, so they gloated over Du Laifengs failure. The signboard of Xiangyun Antique-store was still covered with a cloth, and others didnt know that this shop was a branch of Xiangyun Antique-store, otherwise it would be crowded already. Xiangyun Antique-store was a famous brand in the antique industry now. A whileter, Gu Ning and the others arrived. Once Tang Haifeng showed up, someone recognized him. Jesus, isnt he Master Tang from the richest family in City B? I think so! Wow, I didnt expect that I could meet Master Tang here. I feel so honored now. Hearing their talk, more and more people gathered there with excitement. Master Tang held great fame in City B, and nobody didnt know that his family was the most influential family in City B. Li Fengxia and Du Mingda were also shocked. They couldnt believe that Master Tang would visit Du Laifengs shop. And the girl by Master Tangs side. Isnt she the Goddess Gu, who is quite popr on the Inte these days? Shes also the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Chapter 796 - Not the Time to Make It Public 796 Not the Time to Make It Public What? Shes the Goddess Gu? Yes! Shes an unbelievable girl, and many people regard her as their idol. Im so excited to see her in real life! I must take a photo to remember this moment. Saying that, many people took out their phones to take pictures. Du Laifeng also felt honored when Tang Haifeng appeared in his sight, even though he came here because of Gu Ning. He had never met such an important figure before! Its so nice to meet you, Master Tang, boss! Du Laifeng greeted them with respect. Hearing that, the onlookers were all surprised to know that this antiques store was Gu Nings. Maybe it was because Gu Ning was a famous sessful businesswoman now, but they werent shocked that Gu Ning owned another store. Li Fengxia and Du Mingda didnt dare to do anything to hurt Gu Ning after hearing the news. Tang Haifeng received Master Xiaos call the moment he arrived. Master Xiao asked him whether he had arrived yet, and said that he was going to meet him. When Tang Haifeng told Master Xiao where he was, Master Xiao was astonished, because it was Gu Nings shop. Since when did Gu Ning be Tang Haifengs granddaughter? Master Xiao thought to himself. Master Xiao was confused, but he guessed that maybe Tang Haifeng treated Gu Ning as his granddaughter. He knew who the members of the Tang family were. Anyway, the girl had to be very outstanding if Tang Haifeng appreciated her. Master Xiao then went to Gu Nings antique shop along with his apprentice. Before long, they arrived and met Tang Haifeng and the others. Hi, Xiao,e here! Let me introduce you. Tang Haifeng couldnt wait a second longer to introduce Gu Ning to them. This is my granddaughter, Gu Ning. Hi, Grandpa Xiao, Uncle Chang! Gu Ning greeted them politely. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng was surprised. Ningning, do you know Xiao? Well, Grandpa Xiao and Uncle Chang visited my shop yesterday, Gu Ning said. Ha-ha, Tang, Ive seen those real antiques before you! Master Xiao said with satisfaction. What? Ningning, why didnt you call me first? Tang Haifeng was displeased. Gu Ning immediately exined with a smile, I ran into Grandpa Xiao yesterday, so he saw those real antiques before you. Even so, Tang Haifeng was still a little unhappy. Tang, since when have you had another granddaughter? Master Xiao asked with curiosity. Dont you think she closely resembles Yunfan? Tang Haifeng said. Master Xiao didnt pay much attention to it until now, because he had just met Tang Yunfan a few times and he was losing his memory as an old man. He took a closer look at Gu Nings face, and was astonished to find that Gu Ning really did resemble Tang Yunfan a lot. An idea dawned on him, and he rounded his eyes in shock. Is she Yunfans... Right, but its not the time to make it public yet. Tang Haifeng interrupted Master Xiao before he could finish his sentence. Hearing that, Master Xiao closed his mouth, but he was curious about why Tang Yunfan suddenly had a daughter. After that, many flower baskets under the name of Jade Beauty Jewelry, Charm and the Tanghuang Group were delivered. Master Lei also came a whileter. Zhao Yiru showed up too. They all came with flower baskets, which caused the antique street to be aze with fresh flowers. Tang Haifengs friends who were members of the Antiques Association arrived one after another. One of them was its head. Given Tang Haifengs high social status, his friends were all important figures. Tang Haifeng introduced Gu Ning to his friends afterwards, and they were all as curious as Master Xiao about Gu Ning. However, Tang Haifeng told them that it wasnt the time to make it public, so they didnt ask further. Those important figures arrival caused a sensation at the antique street. Many antique lovers along with owners of other antique stores ran to have a look. Several members of the Antiques Association were frequent visitors of the antique street, so they got to know that many of their friends were there. In the following minutes, people were all busy greeting and chatting with each other, bustling with noise. When it was 10:10 am, the opening ceremony began. Du Laifeng gave the speech, then uncovered the signboard and three words Xiangyun Antique-store were exposed before everyones eyes. Seeing the signboard, many were surprised. Jesus, its Xiangyun Antique-store! Is it very famous? Of course it is! Xiangyun Antique-store is very famous in the antique industry right now. Xiangyun Antique-store had already gained some fame in the antique industry before Gu Ning took it over, and it was a lot more famous after Gu Ning became its new boss. To most of the onlookers surprise, Xiangyun Antique-store had a branch in City B now. The handicrafts of Xiangyun Antique-store were always popr, and many owners of other antique stores felt quite stressed after knowing that there were many real antiques in it. However, nobody dared to cause any trouble, because they all knew that Gu Ning had good connections in all kinds of industries. After Du Laifengs speech, Gu Ning gave a short acknowledgment. And when she finished, it was time to cut the ribbon. Tang Haifeng, Master Lei and the head of the Antiques Association did the ribbon-cutting together. Afterwards, people went inside to appreciate the handicrafts and real antiques. Onlookers were more interested in handicrafts, while antique lovers focused on the real antiques. There was an exhibition wall made of bullet-proof ss in the room, where real antiques were ced. The history and price of each antique were written down on a card beside it. Chapter 797 - Don’t You Think That I Can Handle It? 797 Dont You Think That I Can Handle It? Those antique lovers were all shocked seeing the real antiques, because every one of them was worth at least several million yuan! There were too many people in the store, so Qiao Ya along with Tang Haifengs bodyguards were arranged to keep order, in case someone stole. Luckily, they didnt find a thief. ... The news about Xia Yichu and Pei Hena attracted more and more attention, and it became the hottest news on many websites. Many Inte users appealed to the two singers and the agents they worked for to make an official exnation. Although they had many guesses, they still wanted to know the truth. At noon, Fenghua Entertainment finally gave an exnation and posted all the evident on Weibo. It exposed the shocking truth that Qiao Guanxiang and Pei Hena had used Xia Yichu to make arge amount of money during the past several years. Xia Yichu had also been caught in a car ident because of them. Once the post was sent out, it threw a bomb among Inte users. Jesus, how can they be so shameless? They schemed to disfigure Xia Yichus face with a car ident! Theyre criminals, and they should be arrested by the police. Poor Xia Yichu. She has been cheated for so long. Good for her that she escaped after she found out! I wondered why Pei Hena has been absent for so long, and now I know that shes never been a singer! Put them in jail! ... Some Inte users also thought that Xia Yichu might want to be famous on Qiao Guanxiang and Pei Henas coattails. I think that this is a scheme instead. No evidence shows that Qiao Guanxiang has schemed to disfigure Xia Yichus face with a car ident. I only see two photos of Xia Yichus face before and after the car ident. Maybe Qiao Guanxiang gave her a job after her face was disfigured. Its not right to use a ghost singer to make money, but its not illegal either. I think so. Its also possible that Xia Yichu betrayed Qiao Guanxiang and Pei Hena after she made some money and had stic surgery. Many Inte users agreed with the abovements, so some of them were also criticizing Xia Yichu and Fenghua Entertainment. Thosements seemed reasonable, but they werent the truth after all. Facing usation, Qiao Guanxiang, Pei Hena, and the agent they worked for stayed silent the entire time, which made more and more people believe that Fenghua Entertainment was right. It was a criminal case, so the police was also involved to conduct an investigation. A dayter, the agent Qiao Guanxiang and Pei Hena worked for finally made an announcement, but it wasnt defending them. Instead, the agent fired them. It was obvious that Qiao Guanxiang and Pei Hena were guilty. After the drama, Xia Yichu gained a lot of attention. Because her songs were very popr, many people became her fans after the real singer showed up. Of course, there were still some who thought that Xia Yichu was calcting, and disliked her. Nobody could be liked by everyone anyway. Xia Yichu didnt care about those criticisms, because she knew that it would take time for people to know more about her. ... When it was 12 pm, Gu Ning invited her guests to dine together. After lunch, they all left. Tang Haifeng went back to the Tang familys house under bodyguards protection. Tang Jiakai went to his school, and Tang Jiayang left for work. Although Tang Yunfan already went back to work in thepany, Tang Jiayang still had a lot to learn, and he would go back to his school after Tang Yunfans wedding. Gu Ning, Cao Wenxin and Qiao Ya were left alone together. Gu Ning was going to the Land and Resources Bureau now, because Quan Mingkai had told her that he sessfully bought thend, and she needed to finish the legal procedure at the government department. It was an abandoned piece ofnd, and the government was more than happy to sell it, especially when the buyer was a member of the Tang family. It was said to be a hauntednd, but not everyone believed it. Its price was also low because of the terrifying news. Ningning, what are you going to do next? Cao Wenxin asked. I need to go to the Land and Resources Bureau now, Gu Ning said. What are you going to do there? Cao Wenxin asked. I just boughtnd, Gu Ning said. Where? Cao Wenxin asked. Gu Ning told her the address, which scared her. Ningning, you cant buy it! Its haunted! I know, but its just a rumor, Gu Ning said, and didnt look afraid at all. But... Cao Wenxin was still worried. Dont you think that I can handle it? Gu Ning asked with a smile. Cao Wenxin was struck dumb for a second. She obviously believed that Gu Ning could handle it well given Gu Nings outstanding ability. They went to the Land and Resources Bureau togetherter, and soon finished the legal procedure. Quan Mingkai was absent, but he had given a call to the staff in the bureau beforehand, so it was done within a short time. With the legal document, Gu Ning told An Guangyao to deal with the rest. Shenghua Real Estate had been expanding fast after merging with Hongyun Real Estate and its own development. Now it was ranked third on the rich list of City F with three billion yuan in assets. Its rapid development also became a well-known story in City F. Chapter 798 - Wang Yunping 798 Wang Yunping Gu Ning also told An Guangyao the terrifying news about thend, but she didnt tell him many details, but just said that it was a rumor. An Guangyao trusted Gu Ning, so he believed her. ... After days of resting and a supply of drugs, Feng Xueqin was able to calm down a little. However, she was already addicted to drugs, and the Feng family had to buy drugs for her. Luckily, they were rich enough to afford it. Lu Qiuting stayed with Feng Xueqin in the hospital most of the time, because she was a full-time housewife and wasnt busy. In the beginning, Lu Qiuting took care of Feng Xueqin because of their friendship, but she soon got tired of it. She could still stand it, so she forced herself to keep Feng Xueqinpany, but she would often ignore Feng Xueqin and y on her phone. Feng Xueqin just took drugs, so she was lying quietly on the bed. Jesus, Tang Yunfan proposed! Lu Qiuting suddenly eximed with shock, which surprised Feng Xueqin. What did you say? she asked. Hearing Feng Xueqins voice, Lu Qiuting realized that she shouldnt have said that. No-nothing. If Feng Xueqin found out about it, she would lose her temper again, while Lu Qiuting was reluctant tofort her again and again. No, you just said Tang Yunfan. You just said he proposed! Feng Xueqin stared straight at Lu Qiuting. Since Feng Xueqin had already heard it, it was useless for Lu Qiuting to hide it. Well, yeah. Tang Yunfan just proposed to that woman. Hearing that, Feng Xueqin, weirdly, remained silent without any movements for a long while. Lu Qiuting thought that she might get over it, but Feng Xueqin abruptly screamed and went crazy after a few seconds. How can he do that? How can he do that? Feng Xueqin yelled, throwing things around the room, which made a loud noise. She even got off the bed, but fell on the ground because she was short of strength. She hit her head on the bedside table, and it started bleeding. Lu Qiuting was scared, and went to find the doctor. She was unwilling to support Feng Xueqin at this moment, because she didnt want to be hurt by her. Feng Xueqin, however, kept shouting in anger with her head bleeding and her face covered in blood. Why? Why do you have to treat me like this? Look at me now. Im already ruined by drugs, and you just proposed to another woman. Bi*ch! Bi*ch! Go to hell! It sounded like Feng Xueqin was the victim, and Tang Yunfan had cheated on her, but she asked for it herself. The doctorter came, and used great force to hold Feng Xueqin down to inject sedatives into her body, and Feng Xueqin finally copsed on the bed. Once the doctor was gone, Lu Qiuting lost her patience and swore at Feng Xueqin, Feng Xueqin, enough is enough! If you dont want to live, kill yourself now! Stop torturing me! After that, Lu Qiuting left. There were nurses in the hospital after all, and they could take good care of Feng Xueqin. Feng Xueqin had a twisted mind now, and grew hostile towards Lu Qiuting. If she couldnt live a good life, nobody else could. Lu Qiuting, I helped you before, and you want me to kill myself now? Thinking of that, Feng Xueqin did her best to calm herself down, and called Feng Pinghui. What? Feng Pinghui sounded impatient on the phone. Pinghui, I know that you never forgot about Wang Yunping. I ran into herst year. She lives like a beggar now. Do you know who caused that? Lu Qiuting and I. Lu Qiuting turned to me for help and we schemed together to put Wang Yunping on the same bed with another man so that you would dump her. Lu Qiuting then caused you to get drunk on purpose and had sex with you to force you to marry her, Feng Xueqin said, feeling satisfied. She was afraid of nothing now. What did you say? Feng Pinghui was shocked. It was true that he had never forgotten Wang Yunping, because he had been deeply in love with her, and he also had been hurt deeply by her. Even though he got along well with Lu Qiuting, he never loved Lu Qiuting. However, he didnt do anything that hurt Lu Qiuting either. However, Feng Xueqin now told him that what had happened that year was merely a scheme! If so, it waspletely a joke that he had hated Wang Yunping for so many years, and he felt that Lu Qiuting and Feng Xueqin were really disgusting all of a sudden. They had destroyed his happiness, left a mental scar on his heart, and ruined his beloved womans reputation, but they lived their life like nothing had happened! Feng Pinghui was in a rage, and questioned, Tell me, where is Yunping now? He felt utterly guilty if she really lived like a beggar now. It was a scheme designed by Lu Qiuting and Feng Xueqin, but it was also true that he had med Wang Yunping for everything and had even dumped her. I dont know where she is right now, but you can check the factory area in the western district. She was wearing a uniform from a factory when I ran into herst time, Feng Xueqin said. She knew that Lu Qiutings rtionship with Feng Pinghui was doomed. After hanging up the call, Feng Pinghui arranged for someone to search for a woman named Wang Yunping around the factory area at the western district. Feng Xueqin, on the other hand,ughed out loud like a crazy woman. Lu Qiuting, your life will be ruined as well. Lu Qiuting went to a beauty salon after she left the hospital. She had no idea that her happy marriage and life were about to be destroyed. With the approximate area, it was easy to find a person. Chapter 799 - Feng Pinghui’s Son

799 Feng Pinghuis Son

Feng Pinghuis secretary directly called the HR department of the factory area, and found out that a woman named Wang Yunping really worked there. Therefore, Feng Pinghuis secretary arrived at the factory area in half an hour, and found the woman named Wang Yunping at the sixth factory after 20 minutes. The secretary didnt talk to Wang Yunping right away, but took a picture of her and sent it to Feng Pinghui. She looked over 30 in the picture, because she aged over time, but Feng Pinghui still had the feeling that she was the woman he loved at first nce. He lost control of himself and burst into tears. Feng Pinghui told his secretary not to disturb her work, and that he woulde to meet her in person. Afterwards, he left his work to another secretary before he drove over. Half an hourter, he arrived. It was only 5:30 pm, and the workers were still at work, so Feng Pinghui waited outside for Wang Yunping. Feng Pinghui didnt see Wang Yunping walking out until 6:05 pm. Although she was just 35 years old, she looked like a woman in herte forties. What had she been through during the past years? Feng Pinghui showed no disdain at all, but his heart ached for her. If he had married Wang Yunping, they could have lived a happy life together. Feng Pinghui didnt go over at once, but followed her, trying to find out what kind of life she was living now. Wang Yunping walked to a bus stop and waited for a while. She got on a buster, and Feng Pinghui drove behind it. After four stops, Wang Yunping got off somewhere near the suburbs. However, she didnt leave the bus stop, but sat there looking at oing buses once in a while. Feng Pinghui thought that she was about to transfer to another bus, but it seemed that she had no intention to take another bus after many buses passed by the stop. Two minutester, a bus stopped, and a young teenage boy around 16 years old got off it. Seeing the boy, Wang Yunping beamed and walked to him. After that, they chatted andughed while walking away. The moment Feng Pinghui saw the young teenage boys face, he was shocked. The boy closely resembled him when he was young! Was the boy his and Wang Yunpings child? When Wang Yunping left him that year, she was pregnant, but he thought that she was carrying another mans baby. To his astonishment, this boy was highly likely to be his son! They had been deeply in love that year and wanted to marry each other, so they had sex and Wang Yunping soon got pregnant. Feng Pinghui had mixed emotions now. He was thrilled that he had a son with Wang Yunping, because the boy was the symbol of their deep love for each other. It probably sounded unfair to Lu Qiuting, but it was Lu Qiuting who had ruined his happiness. If it hadnt been for her, he wouldnt have been apart from his beloved woman, and his son wouldnt have grown up in a single-parent family. ording to thew, Lu Qiuting could be put in jail. It didnt matter whether Wang Yunping had a new family now, or they could get back together again, but he couldnt live with Lu Qiuting any longer. He wouldnt sue her given their years of marriage, but he was determined to divorce her. No man would tolerate a woman who had ruined his happiness and made his beloved woman along with their kid live a poor life. Feng Pinghui calmed himself down, and followed them in his car. Around 10 minutester, they walked to a living area and bought some food before they went home. It was a narrow road, and a car couldnt drive in, so Feng Pinghui stopped his car by the roadside, and followed them on foot. They walked for around 50 meters, then entered an old building. Wang Yunping and her son lived on the first floor. It wasnt a big apartment. Wang Yunping slept in the inside room, while her son slept in the outside room, which was also their living room, kitchen and dining room. Only poor people lived here. Feng Pinghui didnt go closer until they had walked inside, but he didnt immediately knock on the door. Instead, he eavesdropped outside the door. Mom, have you found a good apartment yet? Wang Yunpings son, Wang Zesheng, asked. Not yet, Im still looking. Dont worry, we will find a good apartment before the demolition, Wang Yunping said tofort her son. Mom, Im studying hard, and Ill make a lot of money so that we can live in a good house in the future! Wang Zesheng said with a serious face. It was what he wanted the most. Good boy. Mom trusts you, and youll be sessful one day in the future! Wang Yunping encouraged Wang Zesheng. Feng Pinghui felt like crying outside of the door. They didnt even have a good ce to live. Heposed himself, then knocked on the door. Coming! Wang Yunping walked over. Neighbors here often visited each other, so Wang Yunping didnt think further. However, when she opened the door and saw the man standing outside, she was stunned. Feng Pinghui? What is he doing here? Howe he knows I live here? Yunping, Feng Pinghui greeted her the way he had called her when they were deeply in love that year. Wang Yunping soon reacted and tried to m the door, but was stopped by Feng Pinghui. Yunping, can we talk? We have nothing to talk about, Wang Yunping said. Feng Pinghui was thest man in this world that she wanted to see now. What had happened over a dozen years ago left a deep mental scar on her heart. She didnt me Feng Pinghui for it, because he was a victim too. However, it was hard for them to let it go. Mom, whats wrong? Who is he? Wang Zesheng ran over at once, and protected Wang Zesheng behind him. He stared at Feng Pinghui, staying alert. When their eyes met in the air, Wang Zesheng somehow felt that this man looked familiar, and Feng Pinghui believed that Wang Zesheng had to be his son after looking at him from a close distance. Chapter 800 - I Don’t Care 800 I Dont Care Yunping, hes our son, right? Although Feng Pinghui already had the answer himself, he still wanted to hear it from Wang Yunpings mouth. What? Wang Zesheng couldnt believe his ears. Didnt his mother tell him that his father was killed in an ident? Wang Yunping got nervous and denied it at once, No, he has no connection to you! If not, why he does closely resemble me when I was young? Feng Pinghui asked. Well... Wang Yunping didnt know what to say, which proved that Wang Zesheng was Feng Pinghuis son. Mom, is it true? Wang Zesheng asked. Wang Zesheng was a very smart child, and he knew what Wang Yunpings reaction meant. In addition, he noticed that he really did resemble the man before him. However, it was hard for him to ept it. If he had a father, why had his father been absent for so many years? Why did his mother tell him that his father was dead? When peopleughed at him because he didnt have a father, he dreamed to have one. When he saw his mother working hard and taking care of him at the same time, he wished he had a father. If this man before him was really his biological father, Wang Zesheng held great hatred towards him. No, no! Wang Yunping denied it again. She was reluctant to let them meet each other. Please, Pinghui, weve been apart for so many years; please dont interfere in my life anymore. Yunping, I found out the truth of what happened that year. It was a scheme designed by Lu Qiuting and Feng Xueqin. Feng Xueqin told me everything today, Feng Pinghui said. He hoped that he and Wang Yunping could get back together. Wang Yunping, however, wasnt surprised at all after hearing it, because she knew that it was a scheme from the very beginning. Even though she knew it, it wouldnt change anything. Let bygones be bygones. I dont care about it now. I just want to live my quiet, happy life, Wang Yunping said, feeling sad. She still felt hurt thinking of the terrible old memory, but she had no intention, ability, or energy to pay those who had hurt her back. She was used to her life now. Mom, what happened before? Wang Zesheng asked in annoyance. Scheme wasnt a good word! Even though it was something that had happened many years ago, Wang Zesheng was mad when he knew that his mom had been schemed against by someone else. Zesheng, go back to your room. Wang Yunping didnt want Wang Zesheng to know too much about it. No. Wang Zesheng rejected. He always listened to his mother, but not today. He already found out about his mothers misfortune, and it was impossible that he would stand aside. Zesheng! Wang Yunping was a little displeased, but Feng Pinghui interrupted her before she could say anything else. Yunping, since you knew that you were schemed against by them, why didnt you tell me? Feng Pinghui was astonished as well as angry. He didnt understand why Wang Yunping hadnt told him the truth back then. If she had, things could have been different. It wouldnt have made any difference. It already happened. I dont want to bring it up in front of my kid. You should leave, now! Wang Yunping said with determination. Yunping, I just want to help. Feng Pinghui felt slightly helpless. He wouldnt allow himself to do nothing after he found out that they lived a poor life now. I dont need your help! Feng Pinghui, please leave us alone. If Lu Qiuting finds out that you came to visit me, shell hurt me again. I have my son now, and I cant lose again, Wang Yunping said with anger. Wang Zesheng was everything she had now, and she would do everything to protect him. I promise that nobody will hurt you again, Feng Pinghui said with a serious face. No need. As long as you can disappear, well be fine and safe. You have a family now, and people may say that Im the other woman in your marriage if you visit me again and again. Rumors can ruin our lives! Wang Yunping said. Hearing that, Wang Zesheng frowned. I understand that its hard for you to ept me right now, but Zesheng is my son too. Its also my duty to raise him and provide him with a good life, Feng Pinghui said. Dont you want him to have a better life and receive a better education? Feng Pinghui said that in order to make Wang Yunpingpromise. He knew that it would take time for Wang Yunping to ept him, and he just hoped that she could give him a chance to take the responsibility of a father, and make up for what he had done to her. Although he wanted to get back together with her, he had to divorce Lu Qiuting first. It also depended on Wang Yunping whether they could be a couple again. As for what had happened that year, he didnt mind it anymore after knowing that it was just a scheme. Both of them had been through a lot during the past years, and it was merely nothing now. I... Wang Yunping hesitated. She, of course, wanted her son to get a better education and live a better life, but she was unwilling to see Feng Pinghui provide that for her son. Mom, as long as I can live with you, Ill study hard no matter what level of life and education I can have. I know a person is more likely to be sessful with a better life and education, but poverty can also encourage me to change my life, Wang Zesheng said, which was quite persuasive. Even Feng Pinghui liked his positive attitude. Chapter 801 - It’s Not up to You 801 Its Not up to You His children with Lu Qiuting, however, werezy and only knew how to spend money, because they lived a rich life, which was annoying in his eyes. It wasnt fair to say that he disliked his children with Lu Qiuting. He had no intention to punish them even though he found out what Lu Qiuting had done to his beloved woman many years ago, but it was also true that he didnt get along with them because of their characters. Wang Yunping also felt proud of her son, but she still had mixed emotions. There was no mother who didnt want her kid to live a good life after all! Wang Zesheng looked at Feng Pinghui with a cold face afterwards. I dont care whether youre my biological father or not. Since my mother told you not to interfere in our lives, please leave now. We can rely on ourselves to live. Although he ached to have a father, he refused to ept a father who already had a family with another woman. Nobody could be more important than his mother in his heart. Seeing them being so determined, Feng Pinghui didnt say anything further. He left Wang Yunping his name card, and told her to call him whenever they needed help. In case they fled, Feng Pinghui arranged someone to spy on them. Once they wanted to move away, he would know. At the same time, he had to go back and divorce Lu Qiuting now. Since Wang Yunping refused to ept him because he had a family, he would be divorced before he came to visit her the next time. By then, she might ept him. After Feng Pinghui left, Wang Yunping seemed distracted too. Mom, whats wrong? Wang Zesheng asked worriedly. Zesheng, are you willing to ept his help? Wang Zesheng asked. Mom, its not important to me, and I dont care about it. I only care about you, Wang Zesheng said. Wang Zesheng also wanted to get a better education and live a better life, but he cared more about his mothers feelings. It was all up to Wang Yunping. Wang Yunping knew her son very well, so she stopped talking about it, and went to prepare dinner. ... Lu Qiuting shared a pleasant dinner with her friends after having a facial in a beauty salon. It was a good day for her till now, but she had no idea that it wouldntst long. Feng Pinghui turned to hiswyer for help to draft a divorce settlement the moment he left Wang Yunpings ce. When he got home, it was already 8 pm, and all the members of the Feng family were in the house. Lu Qiuting came back home just a little earlier than Feng Pinghui, and now she was arguing with Tong Wen in the living room. Qiuting, you cant spoil your son like that! You should teach him whats wrong and whats right, and punish him when hes done something wrong. How can you let you son do whatever he wants just because hes young? My nephew is also young, and is even three years younger than your son! Your son knocked my nephew down. Shouldnt he apologize? Tong Wen red at Lu Qiuting. A young boy around 11 years old was crying in her arms. Tong Wens parents, older brother and sister-inw went to attend a funeral today. It wasnt appropriate for them to bring their kid with them, so they asked Tong Wen for help, and they would pick the boy up a whileter. However, Lu Qiutings son didnt like this boy, and knocked him down on purpose, which annoyed Tong Wen. You... Lu Qiuting was mad, but didnt know how to argue back, because it was her sons fault in the first ce. Pingjie, apologize to him. No! Lu Qiutings son, Feng Pingjie, refused at once. Lu Qiuting, look at your son. The Feng familys business will be ruined in your sons hands if hes going to take it over. Tong Wen believed that Lu Qiutings son and daughter were spoiled rotten. Hearing that, Lu Qiuting was anxious and snapped at her son, Pingjie, apologize now! I didnt do it on purpose. Why should I apologize? Feng Pingjie retorted. He refused to apologize, and even lied. You... Lu Qiuting didnt know what she should do now. She had already spoiled her son rotten, and her son wasnt afraid of her at all. Right at this moment, Feng Pinghui walked inside. Honey! Lu Qiuting walked forward to wee him home without dy, but Feng Pinghui gave her a cold nce, and avoided her arms. Lu Qiuting was struck dumb for a second, and felt embarrassed. She didnt understand why Feng Pinghui looked so cold today. Feng Pinghui walked by Lu Qiutings side to the living room. Sign this agreement. Feng Pinghui took out a document from his briefcase. Lu Qiuting took it, and rounded her eyes in shock after reading the words on it. Y-you want to divorce me? She couldnt believe her eyes. Hearing that, both Tong Wen and Feng Pinghuang were shocked and confused. What? Why? Feng Pingjie abruptly jumped up from the sofa. Dad, why do you want to divorce mom? Its between your mother and I. Feng Pinghui stared at Lu Qiuting with his eyes full of hatred. Xueqin already told me everything. I know that you two schemed against Yunping behind my back. Youve ruined her reputation and my happiness. Dont you have any sense of guilt? Hearing that, Lu Qiutings face turned pale, and she could barely stay on her feet. What? Feng Xueqin told Feng Pinghui everything? How could she do that? It was also shocking news in Tong Wens and Feng Pinghuangs eyes. To their astonishment, it was a scheme designed by Lu Qiuting and Feng Xueqin. Lu Qiuting is so malicious! What youve done is illegal, and you could be sentenced to years in jail. I wont sue you for the sake of our many years of marriage, but I cant ept the fact that youve ruined my beloved womans reputation without feeling guilty at all! I hate you, and we have to get divorced! Feng Pinghui said with determination. No, no, I wont sign it! Lu Qiuting almost yelled. Its not up to you, Feng Pinghui said coldly. Feng Pinghui, do you have to be so cold-blooded? Weve been married for so many years! Its just something that happened a long time ago. Its not important! Lu Qiuting argued. Actually,to some extent, she admitted that she had done it by saying that. Chapter 802 - Selfish Lu Qiuting 802 Selfish Lu Qiuting It is important! Feng Pinghui raised his voice. Feng Pinghui, I love you so much. Why do you have to treat me in this way? Why? Feng Pinghui was heart-broken. She shouted in anger and felt aggrieved. Lu Qiuting, you still dont think that youre guilty of it? How can you be so shameless? Youvemitted a crime! Feng Pinghui felt disgusted that Lu Qiuting was so selfish. I did that only because I love you. Its not my fault! Lu Qiuting argued. Like son, like mother. She had also spoiled herself rotten. I dont think that its love that you have hurt my beloved woman only to steal me away from her, Feng Pinghui said, and he felt utterly regretful now that he had married Lu Qiuting. It was probably the worst decision he had ever made. In fact, he didnt love Lu Qiuting, so he had no interest in knowing more about her. Besides, he spent most of his time at work, and seldom came back home, so they didnt have much time to get along with each other. Lu Qiuting also enjoyed the rich life she had after marrying Feng Pinghui so much that she pretended to be kind and gentle in front of Feng Pinghui in order to live this life forever. You... Lu Qiuting felt so hurt, then roared, You still cant forget her, right? You want to find her after divorcing me, right? I never had that idea before Xueqin told me everything, and Ive been very loyal to you during the past years. However, I must divorce you after knowing what youve done no matter whether Yunping is willing toe back to my side, Feng Pinghui said. Dad, you cant divorce mom! Feng Pingjie said in anxiety. Although mom made a mistake, its something that happened many years ago. Why cant you let it go? Feng Pingjie was as selfish as Lu Qiuting. He didnt think that there was anything wrong if he made a mistake, but he would certainly pay others back if other people dared to annoy him. Children should be seen but not heard. Stay away! Feng Pinghui snapped at Feng Pingjie. Although Feng Pingjie was scared, he couldnt stand aside since it was about his mothers marriage. Dad, you cant divorce mom. If you divorce mom, Ill leave with mom! Feng Pingjie was the eldest grandson in the Feng family, and he knew how important he was. He thought that Feng Pinghui would give in as long as he used himself as the threat. However, he was wrong. Feng Pinghui was in a rage now, and he got angrier when Feng Pingjie threatened him. Do you want to leave with your mom? Go with her! Youre useless in the family anyway! Feng Pinghui only said that because he was angry now. Feng Pingjie was the eldest grandson in the Feng family, and it was impossible that Feng Pinghui would abandon him. He said that in order to teach Feng Pingjie a lesson. No, no! Lu Qiuting argued against it at once. Feng Pingjie was going to take over the Feng familys business in the future. If he left the Feng family right now, there would be no position for him in the familys business anymore. Feng Pingjie also shut his mouth in fear. He was, of course, unwilling to leave the Feng family. If he left the Feng family right now, he gave up his right of a fortune. Sign it now. You can drive away with your car, and you can also have the house in XX District, Feng Pinghui said. Feng Pinghui, do you have to do that? Lu Qiuting asked again. Dont you think that youre too shameless? Lu Qiuting, you should pay for what youve done. Do you understand? Feng Pinghui lost his patience. Lu Qiuting felt hopeless now. Fine, I can sign it, but you must give me a hundred million yuan, she said. A car and a house werent enough. What? Not to mention Feng Pinghui, even Feng Pinghuang and Tong Wen were shocked. Lu Qiuting, how dare you ask me for that? Impossible! Feng Pinghui was totally disappointed in her. You havent made a cent ever since you married into my family, and you even secretly gave your family a lot of money behind my back. I turned a blind eye on it, but it doesnt mean that its right. If you want a hundred million yuan, tell your family to pay me back the money theyve gotten from my pocket first! You... Lu Qiuting was struck dumb. Her family couldnt afford a hundred million yuan at all. The Lu family was just a little richer than amon family, but it wasnt rich, and Lu Qiuting had married into the Feng family which was a super-rich family. The Lu family had also benefited a lot from their connection with the Feng family. Lu Qiuting had used the Feng familys money and influence to help her brothers, so her brothers were able to make a lot of money with her help. Tong Wen, on the other hand, was mad at the fact that Lu Qiuting had secretly given her family a lot more than a hundred million yuan. Oh, we can give our own family money from the Feng familys pocket? I didnt know that! I just bought my family some simple gifts when it was a festival. Qiuting, should I learn from you? They were both daughter-inws in the Feng family, and it was unfair if only Lu Qiuting could do that. Chapter 803 - Hurt Each Other 803 Hurt Each Other Tong Wen had a quick temper and was always straightforward, but she had never taken advantage of anyone. She didnt marry into the Feng family for their money. Although the Tong family wasnt very rich, they had power. The marriage between Tong Wen and Feng Pinghuang was an alliance of power and wealth. Of course, they also fell in love with each other. The Tong family became richer because of the Feng family, and the Feng family also grew more sessful with the support of the Tong family. Both of the two families benefited from their alliance. Therefore, Tong Wen didnt marry into a family of a much higher social ss than hers. It was understandable if a girl sent her family some gifts after she was married, but it was uneptable that Lu Qiuting had given her family an unusuallyrge amount of money! The Lu family wasnt poor after all, but greedy. Tong Wen thought that it was highly unfair. I didnt use your money! Lu Qiuting argued. You used the Feng familys money, and we live under the same roof now! Tong Wen said. It was true. The Feng family still lived together, and none of the couples had moved out, so they shared the familys fortune. The Feng family had several billion yuan in assets, but they only owned 60% of it, and the rest belonged to shareholders. Besides, two thirds of the assets of their familys business was immovable property, while the remaining funds were used to keep thepany afloat. In that case, they didnt have much money for household expenses, so the hundred million yuan that Lu Qiuting had given her family was quite a lot. You... Lu Qiuting didnt know how to argue back. Sign it now, or I wont even give you the car and house. Feng Pinghui urged Lu Qiuting to sign her name on the agreement. Mom! Feng Pingjie wanted to stop his mother, but was afraid of his father, so he did nothing in the end. Lu Qiuting was in despair now. She was unwilling to sign it, but she was left with no choice. If Feng Pinghui was going to expose her dirty secret, she could be put in jail, and her family didnt have the ability to help her out. Her hands were trembling when she wrote down her name, and Feng Pinghui put it away the second she finished signing. Go pack your stuff right now and leave! After that, Feng Pinghui walked upstairs. Lu Qiuting followed his order and left after a while. She didnt go back to her familys house, but went to the hospital. She was going to question Feng Xueqin for the reason why she told Feng Pinghui about what they had done. Feng Xueqin, why did you tell your older brother what we did so many years ago? Your older brother just divorced me. Are you happy now? Lu Qiuting criticized Feng Xueqin in the ward. She couldnt figure out why Feng Xueqin betrayed her all of a sudden. Youre already divorced? Feng Xueqin was surprised, butughed out loud with satisfaction the next second. Ha-ha, ha-ha, good to know that! Lu Qiuting, dont forget that you told me to kill myself earlier today! Feng Xueqin said. What? Lu Qiuting rounded her eyes in shock. She couldnt believe that Feng Xueqin betrayed her just because she had said something in anger. Feng Xueqin, Ive taken good care of you during the past few days, and you betrayed me just because of a short sentence I said today in anger? I didnt mean it! Lu Qiuting shouted. You did mean it! Feng Xueqin suddenly lost control of her face, and became unusually excited. You... Lu Qiuting felt so helpless. She was already divorced, and it was meaningless to argue with Feng Xueqin now. However, she wasnt willing to tolerate it. Since Feng Xueqin ruined her marriage, she was going to torture her as well. Very well. You just ruined my marriage, and I ept the result, but youre just an old woman. The man you love never bothers to give you a look. Hes already married! Lu Qiuting said to irritate Feng Xueqin. Hearing that, Feng Xueqin was indeed mad. Shut your mouth! The fact that Tang Yunfan married another woman was a thorn in Feng Xueqins heart, and it was painful every time she thought of it. What? Its the hottest news recently. Why cant you ept it? Speaking of your love towards Tang Yunfan, I think its a pure joke. You im that you love him so much that hes the only man you want to marry in this lifetime, but you sleep with different kinds of men at the same time. Youre a disgusting sl*t. No man wants to marry a woman who has been f*cked by countless men! Youre sick and ill! Lu Qiuting verbally abused Feng Xueqin as much as she could. Feng Xueqin thought that she had hidden the fact that she had many booty calls with different kinds of men very well, but Lu Qiuting had still identally found her sexual chats with several men. Lu Qiuting had also run into Feng Xueqin with other men several times. When she found out that Feng Xueqin had a sexual rtionship with Liu Xinqi, she was shocked. She treated Feng Xueqin as a good friend before, so she didnt say it aloud, but there was no need for her to hide it anymore since their friendship was destroyed by betrayal. Shut your mouth! Feng Xueqin lost control of her emotion now, and started to damage things in the ward again. If she was strong enough, she would tear Lu Qiuting into pieces. Feng Xueqins scream attracted the doctors attention. What happened? the doctor quickly walked inside and asked Lu Qiuting. Lu Qiuting pretended that she was scared. I think she has gone crazy again. Please, inject her with a sedative. Feng Xueqin went crazy often these days, so the doctor didnt doubt Lu Qiutings words, and injected Feng Xueqin with a sedative without dy. Under the effect of the sedative, Feng Xueqin soon became quiet, and couldnt move on the bed, but she red at Lu Qiuting the entire time, although it wasnt threatening at all. After injecting Feng Xueqin with a sedative, the doctor left, and Lu Qiuting began to gloat over Feng Xueqins pain once more. How do you feel now? You must be in great pain now, right? Thats exactly what I want. Chapter 804 - The Zi Family in Southeast Asia 804 The Zi Family in Southeast Asia Feng Xueqin wanted to say something, but she couldnt make a sound after opening her mouth for a while. Feng Xueqin, you made me lose my family, and I wont let you live a good life! Lu Qiuting said and pped Feng Xueqin across her face. She hit Feng Xueqin right on her wound, which was extremely painful, and tears welled up in Feng Xueqins eyes. Lu Qiuting enjoyed every second that Feng Xueqin was in pain, so she kept pping Feng Xueqins face right on the wound. The bandages wrapped around the wounds were dyed red by blood within seconds, and Feng Xueqin almost fainted from the pain. However, she couldnt shout out loud, so she only whimpered. Lu Qiuting knew that she couldnt kill Feng Xueqin right now, so she walked away when she thought that it was enough. At this moment, Feng Xueqin would rather die. ... Gu Ning didnt go to pick Gu Man up tonight, but let her stay in the Tang familys house. Gu Man still felt a little uneasy, but Tang Yunfan persuaded her to stay with him. Therefore, only Gu Ning and Qiao Ya were in her house. When it was 10 pm, Gu Ning finally received Leng Shaotings call. Shaoting! Gu Ning greeted him the second she answered his call. She missed him so much. In fact, they had only been apart for a few days, but they hadnt contacted each other during that time, so they really missed one another. Leng Shaoting also ached to see Gu Ning. Ningning, I miss you. Do you miss me? Leng Shaoting asked. Although he already knew the answer, he still wanted to hear it from Gu Nings mouth. Yes, I do. Ive been thinking about you all the time, Gu Ning said. Iming to City B tomorrow, but I still have to fulfill a task, so I cant stay by your side the entire time, Leng Shaoting said. He felt excited to see Gu Ning tomorrow, but was also sad that he couldnt stay with her. Its fine. I understand. Gu Ning was very considerate, although she felt disappointed. They kept chatting on the phone. After a short while, Gu Ning heard a female voice from the other side of the phone. Hey, Shaoting, what you are doing alone in the yard? Hearing the girls voice, Gu Ning was instantly displeased, and Leng Shaoting was a little scared as well. Ningning, let me exin. The girl is the younger sister of one of my friends. Jinchen, Xin Bei and I just came to my friends ce to talk about something. They stayed in the room, and I walked out alone, so... I trust you, Gu Ning said. She trusted Leng Shaoting, and just felt momentarily displeased when she heard the female voice. Gu Ning understood that it was impossible for Leng Shaoting to not meet any other women in his life. She also had many male friends by her sides. Seeing that Leng Shaoting was talking to someone on the phone, the girl didnt walk closer, or say another word. She didnt speak again until Leng Shaoting hung up the phone with Gu Ning. Shaoting, who were you talking with on the phone? Her voice was very sweet. The girl was in her early twenties. She had gorgeous features and nobody could move his eyes away from her face when she showed up. Leng Shaoting, however, knew clearly that this girl had a strong alpha personality under her stunning and delicate face. Hi, Miss Zi. Leng Shaoting didnt answer her question, but greeted her distantly, then walked towards the living hall. Zi Beiying didnt seem upset at all after Leng Shaoting ignored her, because she knew Leng Shaotings character very well, and she was already used to it. She followed Leng Shaoting to the living hall. They were on a foreign ind, which was located in Southeast Asia. The ce where Leng Shaoting and the others stayed was the Zi familys house. The Zi family was one of the biggest munitioners in Southeast Asia. Zi Beiying was the daughter of the first wife in the Zi family, so she held a highly important position in her family. There were three men sitting chatting in the living hall, including Xu Jinchen, Xin Bei and another man of around 30 years old. Once Leng Shaoting walked in, the man stood up and said, Lets go meet my father now. He was Zi Shaomin, the son of the first wife in the Zi family, and he was also the heir. Leng Shaoting and the others followed Zi Shaomin at once, but Zi Beiying stayed behind. Not only was the Zi familys house spacious, but it was also closely guarded. Visitors could only move casually in the front yard. If they entered the backyard, they would be shot. The Zi family was involved in munitions, so they nevercked guns and bombs. After Leng Shaoting, Xu Jinchen, and Xin Bei followed Zi Shaomin to the backyard, they directly stepped into a small building. There were bodyguards standing on all four of its sides, and no strangers could get inside. When they arrived at the front of the small building, a middle-aged man walked out at once. He bowed to Zi Shaomin with great respect before he guided them inside. They entered the small building and went into a room. It was a medical room filled with medical equipment and a bed. On the bed there was an unconscious man with an oxygen mask on his face. He was precisely the head of the Zi family, the father of Zi Shaomin and Zi Beiying, but he had been unconscious for a long time till now because of brain damage. Therefore, Zi Shaomin was leading the Zi family now. Zi Shaomins uncle was very ambitious, and always wanted to seize a chance to rece Zi Shaomin, but Zi Shaomin was an outstanding and mature man, so he didnt give his uncle any ammunition. However, better an open enemy than a false friend. Zi Shaomin had to be cautious all the time, in case he was trapped by his uncle. The Zi family had a close cooperation with the military of the country Leng Shaoting came from. Zi Shaomin and Leng Shaoting were also closerades. As the heir of the Zi family, Zi Shaomin had received professional training when he was just a kid, which was no different from the devilish training that Leng Shaoting had been through, so they had met each other in the Amazon forest many times and had also worked together to fight against enemies. After Leng Shaoting heard what had happened to the head of the Zi family, he talked with Zi Shaomin on his own initiative. He might be able to cure Zi Shaomins father, but there was a condition. Chapter 805 - Like Him, or Want to Conquer Him? 805 Like Him, or Want to Conquer Him? The condition was that the Zi family had to contribute more in cooperation with the military of the country Leng Shaoting came from. Zi Shaomin hesitated for a while. Although it wasnt a bad deal, it wasnt profitable either. However, his fathers life was in danger now, and Zi Shaomin had to ept it in order to rescue his father. It would be best if Leng Shaoting could rescue his father, or at least help his father to not be worse. If his father died, Leng Shaoting said that he would take responsibility. In that case, the deal was highly risky for Leng Shaoting in other peoples eyes, but Leng Shaoting was confident because he trusted Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting was going to save the head of the Zi family with Gu Nings special medicine. When the medical staff left, Leng Shaoting took out a small porcin bottle and handed it to Zi Shaomin. There are three pills in it. Take one every three days; you can help him take one right now. Sure. Zi Shaomin took the porcin bottle, then walked to the patient bed. He took off the oxygen mask from his fathers face, poured out a pill, and put it into his fathers mouth without hesitation. The moment he agreed with Leng Shaoting, he chose to believe him. He cared about his fathers life, and he also trusted Leng Shaoting. The power crystal melted the second it was put into his fathers mouth, and the magical power gradually spread across his fathers body. Once it entered his head, the brain damage started to heal. About a dozen minutester, Zi Shaomins father began to breathe normally, which shocked him. Wow, this... Zi Shaomin didnt know what to say. Actually, Zi Shaomin didnt have much hope at the beginning, but now he was totally amazed. Even Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei who had heard of the unbelievable effect of the medicine before were astonished too. They had just heard of it before, but now they witnessed it with their own eyes. Please keep this medicine a secret, Leng Shaoting said to Zi Shaomin. No problem, Zi Shaomin said, and didnt ask further about the medicine. He called a doctor at once to check his fathers body. The doctor was greatly surprised that Master Zi could recover within such a short time, which was a miracle! The doctor didnt ask Zi Shaomin what had happened, because he didnt think that Master Zi became so much better after just taking one pill. He thought that Master Zi must be recovering on his own. Zi Shaomin didnt bother to exin it either. Lord Zi, Master Zi is much better now, and his life is already out of danger! the doctor said with excitement. Hearing that, Zi Shaomin was relieved. Since Master Zi was much better now, he should satisfy the conditionid down by Leng Shaoting, but they had to wait for the final result of Master Zis health till the day after tomorrow. After that, Zi Shaomin told the housekeeper to take Leng Shaoting and the others to have a rest. Zi Shaomin also went back to the living hall of the main building. Zi Beiying was watching TV in the living hall the entire time, and waited for Leng Shaoting toe back, but Zi Shaomin walked back alone, which disappointed her. Seeing that, Zi Shaomin didnt know what to say. He, of course, knew that Zi Beiying admired Leng Shaoting from afar, but Leng Shaoting never liked Zi Beiying. To be specific, he had never seen Leng Shaoting pay attention to any women before. Even though he also hoped that Zi Beiying could be with Leng Shaoting, he didnt want to ruin his close rtionship with Leng Shaoting either. It was better for them to maintain a good rtionship with people of power, instead of messing with them. Shaomin, where is Shaoting? Zi Beiying asked. He left for a rest, Zi Shaomin said. Its still early now! Zi Beiying pouted, feeling upset. Beiying, I think you should give up. He doesnt like you at all, Zi Shaomin said. It wasnt the first time that he had tried to persuade her to give up. Zi Beiying pulled her lips. She clearly knew that Leng Shaoting had no affection towards her, but she just liked him. In fact, Zi Beiying didnt know whether she really liked Leng Shaoting, or she simply wanted to conquer him. She was stunned by him in the beginning. However, the more he ignored her afterwards, the more she wanted to conquer him. I think that Xu Jinchen is also a good choice. Why dont you change your target? Zi Shaomin proposed. Compared with Leng Shaoting, he thought that Xu Jinchen was a better choice. Leng Shaoting was like a cold machine in his eyes. He obviously had no idea that Leng Shaoting already had a beloved girlfriend. No, Shaoting is the only man I want! Zi Beiying insisted. Zi Shaomin shrugged, then went back to his room. The next morning, Zi Beiying got up early, because she didnt want to miss breakfast with Leng Shaoting. Shaoting, do you like the food? Zi Beiying tried to strike up a conversation with him. Leng Shaoting, however, just nodded, but didnt say a word. They ate quickly, and soon finished breakfast before Zi Beiying could find a topic to chat to Leng Shaoting about. After that, Zi Shaomin guided them to the back yard, and Zi Beiying didnt follow them either this time. When they walked into the medical room, the doctor said, Lord Zi, Master Zis brain is almost fully recovered, and his fingers are moving once in a while. I think hes about to wake up! Really? Zi Shaomin was thrilled. Yes! the doctor said. After hearing the good news, Zi Shaomin was sure that his father would be awake soon, so he guided Leng Shaoting back to the study of the main building to sign a new contract. Although Master Zi was still unconscious, he would wake up sooner orter. With the new contract signed, Leng Shaoting and his team left. Chapter 806 - We Have Nothing to Talk Abou 806 We Have Nothing to Talk Abou Seeing that Leng Shaoting and the others were leaving, Zi Beiying stood up at once. Shaoting, do you need to leave right away? Yeah, Leng Shaoting replied, and didnt bother to give Zi Beiying a look. Can I go with you? Zi Beiying asked with anticipation. Beiying, dont behave like a 3-year-old kid! Zi Shaomin snapped at Zi Beiying before Leng Shaoting could say anything. They need to fulfill a task. I just want to have some fun. They dont need to bring me everywhere, Zi Beiying said. Its too dangerous. Zi Shaomin disagreed. Im not a weak girl. Its fine! If youre worried, Mengda and Nan can go with me, Zi Beiying said. Mengda and Nan were Zi Beiyings bodyguards. Mengda was a man, while Nan was a woman. At this moment, Xu Jinchen received a look from Leng Shaoting, so he said, Miss Zi, if you want to have some fun, you can go yourself. Its not convenient for you to go with us. Leng Shaoting didnt want to talk to Zi Beiying, so he let Xu Jinchen say it. Since Xu Jinchen said that, Zi Beiying had to give up, even though she was very disappointed. Fine. After that, Leng Shaotings group left. Although Zi Beiying couldnt go with them, she made up her mind to visit the country that they came from, and went to pack at once. Zi Beiying thought that she should visit the capital and City B. She had a friend that she met on the Inte, so she decided to visit City B first. Zi Beiying didnt know where Leng Shaotings group were leaving for, but she identally flew to the same city as them. It took around seven hours for Leng Shaoting and the others to get back to City B. The private jetnded at the airport of City B at 4 pm. ... In City B, the result of the DNA paternity testing between Yao Guanghui and Gong Zhengyang was also out. When Yao Guanghui found out that Gong Zhengyang was indeed his son, he was shocked and felt utterly ashamed. Since he was sure of it now, he had to get rid of Gong Zhengyang as soon as possible, or the Yao familys reputation would be ruined. Even hispany would be in danger. Without dy, Yao Guanghui made a call. ... At the same time, Feng Pinghui visited the factory Wang Yunping worked for again, but it was work time, so Feng Pinghui met the leader of the factory. The leader of the factory then told Wang Yunping to have a break. Wang Yunping didnt understand why until she saw Feng Pinghui in the office. Wang Yunping was surprised, then seemed displeased. Why did youe here again? Yunping, can we talk? Feng Pinghui stood up the moment Wang Yunping showed up. Hearing that, the leader of the factory walked outside at once. He understood that it had to be a private conversation. Feng Pinghui was the chairman of a big business group, so he wouldnt dare to act against him. To his astonishment, his worker was able to know such an influential figure. I told you yesterday not to interfere in my life, Wang Yunping said with a resigned look. Yunping, I already divorced Lu Qiuting, Feng Pinghui said. In fact, he felt quite rxed now that he was finally divorced. What? Wang Yunping was shocked. Why? Wang Yunping didnt think that it was the right thing to do, because they had been apart for so many years after all. Wang Yunping might have already moved on, but Feng Pinghui couldnt let it go. Yunping, shes schemed against you. Dont you hate her? Feng Pinghui asked. He knew that Wang Yunping was always kind to others, but it was different this time. Its something that happened so many years ago. It wont make a difference even if I hate her, Wang Yunping said. She would be lying if she said that she didnt hate Lu Qiuting, but she was actually more afraid of Lu Qiuting. No matter how many years have passed, I cant stand to be married to a selfish woman who ruined our happiness and our kids life! Feng Pinghui said. Youve been married for so many years! Even if you hate her, you already have children with her. If you divorce her, your children will be hurt, Wang Yunping said. She, of course, couldnt tolerate the fact that Lu Qiuting had ruined their happiness, but children were innocent. If their mother was absent, they would be hurt deeply. Why dont you care about yourself? She ruined our family as well! Feng Pinghui almost went crazy. Why was Wang Yunping still so considerate towards Lu Qiuting? Wang Yunping remained silent, and Feng Pinghui added, I never liked her. If it hadnt been for... Saying that, Feng Pinghui suddenly realized that it could also be a part of Lu Qiutings scheme that they had sex after he got drunk that day. Damn it! She drugged me and had sex with me on purpose! Feng Pinghui was good at drinking, so it wasnt easy for him to get drunk, but he had been drunk that night with Lu Qiuting. Feng Xueqin had also left halfway. If Feng Xueqin hadnt brought Lu Qiuting to drink with him, he wouldnt have stayed alone with Lu Qiuting. He didnt tend to me Lu Qiuting for everything, but he couldnt believe that it was just a coincidence. In addition, Lu Qiuting had schemed against Wang Yunping in order to be with him, but he had never liked her. If they hadnt had sex that night, he wouldnt have married Lu Qiuting. Chapter 807 - Gong Zhengyang’s Death 807 Gong Zhengyangs Death Wang Yunping thought that it made sense to her. Lu Qiuting had schemed against her anyway, so it wasnt a surprise if she had drugged Feng Pinghui in order to marry him. Yunping, let me take care of you and our kid from now on. Please allow me to take responsibility as a father, Feng Pinghui begged. He didnt mention their rtionship for now, because he knew that she cared about the kid most. Whether or not they could get back together again, he made up his mind to take good care of them. Why do you have to do that? Although we live a poor life, we feel quite happy, and we have no intention to be involved in your rich family, Wang Yunping said. She knew clearly that it would beplicated once she and her son epted Feng Pinghui. Zesheng is also my son. Since hes my son, its my duty to raise him, and he has the right to inherit my properties as well. You cant deny that, Feng Pinghui said, and it meant that he was willing to let Wang Zesheng inherit some of his properties. Even though Wang Zesheng was his love child, he was still a member of the Feng family. To be specific, he was the eldest son, so he absolutely had the right to inherit its wealth. Feng Pinghui had two sons, and he would let the more outstanding one be the leader of their family. Anyway, Wang Zesheng could inherit some of his properties whether or not he was the heir of the Feng family in the future. Speaking of the heir of the Feng family, Feng Pinghui preferred to train Wang Zesheng, because Wang Zesheng was the child he had with his beloved woman. He knew that it was unfair, but he was willing to do so. Wang Yunping, however, was shocked. Yunping, please. Feng Pinghui begged her again. I... Wang Yunping hesitated. Yunping, please give me a chance to make it up to you. Dont worry, I promise that I wont interfere in your life without your permission. I just want to provide better conditions for you, Feng Pinghui said. Im afraid that I cant give you an answer right now, because I need to ask for Zeshengs opinion. Wang Yunping actually agreed in her heart, because she also hoped that her son could get a better education, but she would let her son make the final decision. Although Feng Pinghui was eager to take care of them, he knew that he should take it slow, in case they disliked him, so he didnt say anything further. ... When it was almost 12 pm, an ident happened on the road to the airport. A ck Rolls-Royce suddenly exploded. Its driver was fine but the man who sat in the rear seat was badly injured, and his life was in danger. People soon found out that the seriously-injured man was the son-inw of the Yao family, Gong Zhengyang. Hearing that, Yao Guanghui was relieved, but he had to pretend to be sad. Yao Lihui was stunned when she heard the terrible news, and almost passed out. She did her best to stay calm, and went to the hospital to visit Gong Zhengyang at once. Gong Zhengyang was in the middle of an operation when she arrived. Outside of the operating room, Mrs. Yao hugged Yao Lihui who was trembling in fear in her arms. Hell be fine. Dont worry, hell be fine. Mrs. Yao keptforting her. If Mrs. Yao knew Gong Zhengyangs real identity, she would wish him to be killed more than anyone else. After an hour, the operation ended and the doctor walked out with a serious face and sad news. Gong Zhengyang was too injured to be saved. Hearing that, Yao Lihui burst into tears, then fainted. Mrs. Yao was also heart-broken, while Yao Guanghui remained silent. Yao Lihuis older brother, on the other hand, had mixed emotions. He felt a little sad, but more because he felt sorry that a young life was gone. In fact, he never liked Gong Zhengyang, because he thought that Gong Zhengyang was very hypocritical. When Gu Ning heard the news, she sent Qiao Ya to get more details. Qiao Ya went to the hospital and reported Gong Zhengyangs death to Gu Ning after the doctor announced it. Leng Shaoting wasing to City B today, and would arrive around 4 pm, so Gu Ning wasnt sure whether she would be free tonight. Therefore, Gu Ning left for the abandoned buildings once she received Qiao Yas report to tell Tao Dinglin, the female ghost, thetest news. An Guangyao would send a group of workers there tomorrow. It would be inappropriate if the female ghost was still there. Seeing Gu Ninging, Tao Dinglins face lit up, but her unusually pale face looked quite scary. Is it done? Tao Dinglin asked. Yeah, hes dead, Gu Ning said, and showed Tao Dinglin the video that Qiao Ya shot for her. Tao Dinglin didnt see Gong Zhengyang in the video, but she recognized the Yao family, and heard the doctors announcement about Gong Zhengyangs death. Ha-ha, ha-ha! Tao Dinglin guffawed, which sounded frightening. She was a ghost, not a human being after all. Gu Ning felt ufortable, but didnt stop her. Gong Zhengyang, Ive waited for today for five years! Five years! It was so painful, and youre finally dead now, ha-ha, ha-ha. I treated you so well before, but what did you do to me? You kept lying to me and you never cherished me. You even hired a bunch of hoodlums to rape me to death... Tao Dinglin shouted, guffawed and cried. When Tao Dinglin had enough, her hatred gradually went away as well. Since her enemy was dead, there was no need for her to stick to her grudge. Tao Dinglins ghost started to be transparent before Gu Nings eyes. Thank you. Tao Dinglin smiled at Gu Ning with sincerity. After that, Tao Dinglin disappeared, and Gu Ning also left. Chapter 808 - The Scandal Erupts 808 The Scandal Erupts Gong Zhengyangs mother was an actress without much fame many years ago. Because of her affair with Yao Guanghui, she quit her job and hid away in another city. Although she now made less money than before, she was still the owner of several beauty salons. Gong Zhengyangs mother came back to City B two years ago, because she and Gong Zhengyang were about to take action to pay Yao Guanghui back. At this moment, Gong Zhengyangs mother was in her apartment. She was the boss of those beauty salons, so there was no need for her to work every day. She seldom went out in case she ran into the Yao family. She wasnt in the mood to go out either. Normally, she would surf the Inte to kill time. All of a sudden, she read the piece of news about the explosion, and recognized Gong Zhengyangs car at first nce. She was scared and read the content without dy. Knowing that Gong Zhengyang was sent to the hospital, Gong Zhengyangs mother called him several times, but nobody answered. In fact, Gong Zhengyangs mother didnt care much about him. In his mothers eyes, he was just a tool for her revenge. Gong Zhengyangs mother left for the hospital at once for more details about Gong Zhengyangs condition now. Gong Zhengyangs mother was confident that their scheme against the Yao family was still a secret, so she thought that it must have been an ident, instead of a murder. Even the police dealt with it as an ident, because the car was a pile of waste after the explosion and no evidence was left. Gong Zhengyangs mother soon arrived at the hospital, but only heard that Gong Zhengyang was already dead. It was so hard for her to ept the news, because her n of revenge was also ruined once Gong Zhengyang died. Nevertheless, she refused to give up. After thinking for a while, an idea dawned on her. If she couldnt ruin the Yao familys business, she could ruin their reputation by exposing Gong Zhengyangs real rtionship with Yao Guanghui. Without hesitation, Gong Zhengyangs mother went back home and wrote a post, then sent it to a famous Weibo gossip blogger. The famous Weibo gossip blogger had no moral principles, and he would post any gossip as long as it was funny and could gain attention. Before long, the scandal about the Yao family erupted. Exclusive News! Incest scandal about the Yao family in City B. The news title soon attracted countless Inte users attention. Around 28 years ago, Yao Guanghui, the leading role in the Yao family, had an affair with an actress without much fame. Her name is Lu Sisi. Lu Sisi didnt know that Yao Guanghui was already married until she got pregnant and wanted to marry him. However, Yao Guanghui forced her to have an abortion. Lu Sisi pretended to agree with Yao Guanghui, but fled carrying the baby and also quit her job. Ever since Yao Guanghui found out, he had been searching for Lu Sisi, but failed to find her. Several yearster, Yao Guanghui met Lu Sisi again, and got to know that she already gave birth to their son. In order to protect his reputation, Yao Guanghui decided to kill his son. Left with no choice, Lu Sisi sent her son to an orphanage, and the boy was renamed Gong Zhengyang. Gong Zhengyang who is precisely the son-inw of the Yao family. After reading the post, everyone was shocked. Gong Zhengyang had been abandoned by his biological father, and his father had even tried to kill him. Gong Zhengyang must hate his father the most. Many people started to guess or even believe that Gong Zhengyang wanted to get revenge on his father by marrying into the Yao family. Gong Zhengyangs actions were too much, but most people could understand why he wanted to get revenge. Yao Guanghui asked for it himself. If he hadnt cheated on his wife, he wouldnt have a love child. Not only had he abandoned his woman and child, but he also wanted to kill them, which waspletely brutal. Therefore, the majority of the Inte users criticized Yao Guanghui. At the same time, some also doubted whether the post was telling the truth. It was more likely gossip without solid proof anyway. Even so, the Yao familys reputation was still affected by the scandal. There was no smoke without fire, and nobody dared to nder the Yao family if it wasnt true. Within a short time, the shocking news went viral, and the Yao family learned of it too. Yao Wenyu, Yao Lihuis older brother, was the first person who learned the news from his friend in the Yao family. He was busy dealing with Gong Zhengyangs death now, so he didnt pay much attention to other things. When he read the news, he was stunned, but he believed that the post could be true. He felt sorry and sad for Gong Zhengyangs death at the beginning, but now was quite relieved. If Gong Zhengyang hadnt been killed, his familys business could be ruined in the future. Yao Wenyu didnt tell Mrs. Yao and Yao Lihui right away, but told his father, Yao Guanghui at once. Yao Guanghui panicked when this dirty secret was exposed. He wondered whether the mysterious person who had called him before leaked the information. Yao Guanghui had been so focused on Gong Zhengyang these days, and forgot to protect himself from the mysterious person. Dad, is it true? Yao Wenyu asked, although he already had the answer. Yao Guanghui trusted his son, so he said, Yeah, its true. I just found out yesterday, and he had to be killed. Yao Wenyu nodded. He thought that it was right. Even if Yao Guanghui hadnt done that, he would do the same thing as well after knowing the truth. As for Yao Guanghuis affair, Yao Wenyu chose to be silent, because he also had a mistress. There were few men who could stay faithful to their partner in this world. Delete the post on the Inte as soon as possible. We cant let it ruin our familys reputation, Yao Guanghui said. Sure, Yao Wenyu replied, then left. Chapter 809 - Meet Tang Qingyang at the Airpor 809 Meet Tang Qingyang at the Airpor Once Yao Wenyu was gone, Yao Guanghui took out his phone, trying to get through to the mysterious man. However, nobody answered his call, because Gu Ning already threw the phone into her telepathic eye space. Yao Wenyu nned to keep it a secret from Mrs. Yao and Yao Lihui, but nurses working in the hospital also read the news and started to talk about it. Afterwards, Mrs. Yao and Yao Lihui overheard it. Yao Lihui, who drowned herself in sorrow because of her husbands death, went crazy the second she heard the terrible news. Mrs. Yao also got angry after the shock. She was mad at her husband whose affair ruined the Yao familys reputation as well as her daughters life. At the same time, she stopped crying, because she would kill Gong Zhengyang herself if he hadnt been killed yet. Like what Tao Dinglin had said, even if Yao Guanghui didnt have the heart to kill Gong Zhengyang, Yao Wenyu and Mrs. Yao would do it. They wouldnt allow Gong Zhengyang to exist. ... Gu Ning, on the other hand, couldnt pay less attention to the Yao familys scandal, and she was on her way to the airport to pick Leng Shaoting up right now. Leng Shaoting had someone elsee to pick him up, but she just wanted to see him as soon as possible. He was going to fulfill his task tonight, so they would dine together this afternoon. Gu Ning went to the airport alone, she had already sent Qiao Ya home along the way. When she arrived, it was almost 4 pm, but Leng Shaoting was still absent. He would arrive around 20 minutes or soter. Gu Ning? a familiar male voice greeted Gu Ning all of a sudden. Before Gu Ning turned to look at the man, she recognized his voice. It was Tang Qingyang, her older cousin in her previous incarnation. Hi, what a coincidence! Gu Ning smiled at him as he was walking towards her. Whether in the previous incarnation or this lifetime, they rarely socialized with each other, but they were rtives after all and grew up together, so it was much easier for them to get along than normal friends. There was another young man standing by Tang Qingyangs side. He seemed to be a bodyguard or something. Oh, its really you! I was afraid that I was wrong. Tang Qingyang smiled, and the young man moved a few steps backwards. It was obvious that he didnt want to disturb them. Ha-ha, been a while, Gu Ning said. Yeah, both of us are very busy. Tang Qingyang wore a wry smile. Although he had just met Gu Ning a few times, Gu Ning left a deep impression on him, and it was hard for him to forget her face. I read every piece of news about you, and youre really unbelievable, Tang Qingyang said. He couldnt believe that Gu Ning was just 18 years old. Well, be mentally prepared, because there is more about me that will impress you, Gu Ning joked, and Tang Qingyangughed. Sure, he said. Are you on a business trip? Gu Ning asked. Yes, I came to City B to rece a manager of ourpany to deal with a project, Tang Qingyang said. Is the manager Qi Ziyue? Gu Ning blurted out. Do you know him? Tang Qingyang was slightly surprised. If Gu Ning had a good rtionship with Qi Ziyue, she could be his enemy. Although Tang Qingyang didnt show it on his face, Gu Ning still sensed it, and exined at once, Of course, because Im the reason why they left City B for the capital. If Gu Ning guessed correctly, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin went back to the capital because Tang Yaxin had lost a billion yuan. What? Tang Qingyang was astonished. Maybe Gu Ning had a bad rtionship with Qi Ziyue. Can you tell me why they left? Gu Ning asked. Qi Ziyues fiance, Tang Yaxin, lost a billion yuan at a casino, Tang Qingyang said. He had a feeling that Gu Ning could be his ally, instead of his enemy. Thats right. I set a trap and made Tang Yaxin lose a billion yuan. Gu Ning smiled, like a cunning fox. An enemy of ones enemy was his friend. Since Gu Ning nned to work with Tang Qingyang in the future, she would tell him something sooner orter. Really? Tang Qingyang rounded his eyes in shock. Gu Ning made Tang Yaxin lose a billion yuan? A billion is a fortune! In fact, he always gloated over Tang Yaxins failure, so he had no bad impression of Gu Ning after knowing the truth. However, he heard the name of the woman Tang Yaxin gambled against was Tang Aining. What had happened? Tang Qingyang didnt know many details, but he knew that Tang Yaxin must have been trapped. Do you really know Tang Aining? Tang Qingyang asked. If Gu Ning didnt know Tang Aining, she wouldnt have used her name to punish Tang Yaxin. She must be getting revenge on Tang Yaxin for Tang Aining. Of course, Tang Qingyang didnt know that Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin had something to do with Tang Ainings death. In his eyes, Gu Ning punished Tang Yaxin because Tang Yaxin and her mother had caused damage to Tang Aining and her mother. Although Tang Qingyang rarely socialized with Tang Aining after they grew up, they did get along well when they were both kids. When he found out about what had happened to Tang Aining and her mother, he felt sorry for her. He also wanted to take care of Tang Aining, but lost touch with her. They would greet and exchange courtesies with one another when they met each other again many yearster, but they werent close anymore. Chapter 810 - Lord Leng Is Gu Ning’s Boyfriend 810 Lord Leng Is Gu Nings Boyfriend Right when Gu Ning was about to answer Tang Qingyangs question, her sight fell on a man not far behind him. Leng Shaoting arrived, but was displeased. He was thrilled to see Gu Ning at the beginning, but noticed her talking andughing with a man the moment he walked out, so he instantly felt displeased. She came here to pick him up, but she didnt see him until he walked near because she was enjoying the talk with another man. It was hard for Leng Shaoting not to be jealous. Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei who walked by Leng Shaotings sides also sensed his unhappiness. They exchanged a resigned look. Their boss was really a jealous boyfriend. Gu Ning was just chatting with another man, which wasnt a big deal in their eyes. However, if it had happened to them, they would have the opposite feeling. Seeing Gu Nings reaction, Tang Qingyang also turned around, following her sight. When he noticed Leng Shaotings cold face, he got a little nervous and realized that the man was displeased because of him. Tang Qingyangined to himself that this man got jealous so easily. He was just chatting with Gu Ning, but the man was full of hatred towards him. It also proved that the man loved Gu Ning very much. Gu Ning understood that her boyfriend got jealous again. She didnt think that it was a good thing, but still had tofort him, so she directly ignored Tang Qingyang and walked to Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting strode to Gu Ning as well, then squeezed her hand in his big palm, like Gu Ning would escape once he loosened his hand. Gu Ning didnt know what to say, because it wasnt the right time to exin it to Leng Shaoting. Hi, Lord Leng, Tang Qingyang said to Leng Shaoting politely. Leng Shaoting frowned. Do you know me? Leng Shaoting didnt know Tang Qingyang, and was surprised that Tang Qingyang knew him. Yeah, I met you once before by chance, and I also heard that Lord Leng is Gu Nings boyfriend, Tang Qingyang replied. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting felt a little better. Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei walked over at this moment. Hi, Gu Ning, been a while! Nice to see you again, Gu Ning said with a smile. Nice to meet you, Lord Xu, Tang Qingyang said to Xu Jinchen. Because he didnt know Xin Bei, he said nothing to him, but just nodded. Do you know me too? Xu Jinchen was also surprised. I live in the capital too, so I know something about the high society in the capital. My names Tang Qingyang, and Im Jiang Ruiqins close friend, Tang Qingyang said. Oh, youre Ruiqins friend! Nice to meet you. Xu Jinchen greeted Tang Qingyang. Well, Im afraid that I have to leave now. See you next time, Tang Qingyang said to them, then left. You can leave now. Tell me when you find a good ce to eat, Leng Shaoting said to Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei. He was chasing them away, because it was time for him to be alone with Gu Ning now. Alright. Xu Jinchen pulled Xin Bei, walking away. After that, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning walked to the parking lot. Leng Shaoting didnt ask Gu Ning what she was talking with Tang Qingyang about because he trusted her. Although Leng Shaoting didnt ask Gu Ning, Gu Ning decided to exin it to him on her own initiative when they got in the car. Leng Shaoting held Gu Nings hand walking out of the arrival hall. The couple of a gorgeous girl and an extremely handsome man attracted a lot of attention along the way. After they were gone, a group of young people recognized Gu Ning. Oh, I think the girl was Goddess Gu, right? a girl said with excitement. Really? Where? Her friends looked around searching for Gu Ning. Shes already gone. What a shame! the girl said. Gu Ning was nowhere to be found now. Are you sure that the girl was her? one of her friends doubted. Im sure, because I thought that she looked familiar and kept looking at her, the girl said. Why didnt you tell us earlier so we could take photos with her? the girls friends allined. I didnt recognize her at first nce. It isnt my fault! They all felt that it was a shame that they missed the chance to take pictures of Gu Ning. When Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning arrived at the parking lot, Leng Shaoting got in the drivers seat at once, then started the car. Do you still remember my master I told you about before? Gu Ning opened her mouth. Yeah, you told me that she was born in the Tang family in the capital, Leng Shaoting said. Right, and Tang Qingyang is my masters older cousin. Tang Qingyangs father was also murdered by the Tang family in the capital, so we share the same enemy, and I n to work with him to take revenge, Gu Ning said. I used to think that I should ruin the Tang family, but I changed my mind after meeting Tang Qingyang. I think the Tang family should have a new leader. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting nodded, but he still felt a little ufortable, because it was very easy for him to help Gu Ning take revenge. There was no need for her to cooperate with Tang Qingyang. Nevertheless, Gu Ning already told him that she decided to handle it alone, so Leng Shaoting wouldnt interfere, in case Gu Ning wasnt happy. Oh, my father proposed to my mother. It was super romantic, and the wedding will be held in half a month, Gu Ning said. d to hear that! Leng Shaoting also felt happy for Gu Man. He loved Gu Ning, and cared about her family as well, so he obviously hoped that Gu Man could live a happy life. Gu Man had been through a lot during the past 18 years after all. Ill leave for the capital after a short time. Since my father and mother are back together now, I wont be worried that my mother will feel lonely, Gu Ning said. Chapter 811 - Is Wenxin in Love? 811 Is Wenxin in Love? The second Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei got in their car, Xin Bei took out his phone and called Cao Wenxin. He couldnt wait a second longer to hear her answer. Seeing that, Xu Jinchen felt a little sad. His close brothers all had or were about to have a girlfriend, while he was still single as usual. When Cao Wenxin received Xin Beis call, she was enjoying coffee with her friends, Gao Chengyun and An Ran, in a caf. They were almost the same age, and just graduated from their universities, so the three of them were all jobless now. However, they had no intention to rely on their families forever. Even though their families wealth could support them to live a luxurious life, they still believed that they should do something serious. Cao Wenxin wasnt allowed to join the army, nor the police, but she disliked politics, so she thought business might be a good choice. Gao Chengyun was also interested in business. An Ran was born in a family of power, but she hated working in the government because she thought that it was very boring. Instead, she found business fun, so the three of them came to an agreement. The problem was what business should they be involved in? The ringing phone interrupted their discussion all of a sudden. Seeing the callers name, Cao Wenxin flushed, and her heart was pounding. Since Xin Bei called her right now, he must be in City B and wanted to hear her answer. Thinking of what she had said to Xin Bei, Cao Wenxins heart was beating faster. Um, excuse me, I need to take this, Cao Wenxin said, then left at once. Seeing Cao Wenxins red face, Gao Chengyun and An Ran exchanged a knowing nce. Is Wenxin in love? An Ran guessed. Although she wasnt sure about it yet, she thought that it was quite possible. I think so, Gao Chengyun said, but felt a little upset. What Cao Wenxin didnt know was that Gao Chengyun liked her ever since they were kids, but he knew that Cao Wenxin treated him as a friend. He had even joked before that they could try to get together if both of them couldnt find their love, but Cao Wenxin rejected it. After that, Gao Chengyun never mentioned it again, because it could ruin their friendship. Just like what happened to Jiang Zezheng and Cao Wenxin. Jiang Zezheng had confessed his affection towards Cao Wenxin, but Cao Wenxin rejected him, so they now felt a little uneasy when meeting. It was a shame that they couldnt be a couple, but they could at least be good friends. He could also help her and care about her without worrying. He still held hope before because she didnt have a boyfriend. He wished that he could be together with Cao Wenxin. However, if it wouldnt happen, he would still move on. Cao Wenxin ran aside to answer the call, and pretended to be calm. Hi. Where are you right now? Xin Bei asked. He also sounded calm on the phone, but he was actually quite nervous and excited. Cao Wenxin had told him that she would give him the answer once they met each other again. In other words, Cao Wenxin could soon be his girlfriend. Im in a caf with my friends, Cao Wenxin said. Which caf? I can pick you up, Xin Bei said. Are you in City B now? Cao Wenxin asked, although she already knew the answer. Yeah, I just left the airport. Which caf are you in? Xin Bei asked again. I-Im in the Sky Caf at Fengshang Shopping Mall, Cao Wenxin said. Great, Ill be right there. We can dine together with Gu Ning and other friends, Xin Bei said. In case Cao Wenxin rejected his invitation, he used Gu Ning as the excuse. Oh, sure. Cao Wenxin agreed. After Xin Bei hung up the call, Xu Jinchen joked, When did you be a couple? I never heard you mention it. Not yet, but soon. Well be a couple in a little while! Xin Bei looked satisfied and proud, which made Xu Jinchen feel envious once more. Xu Jinchen was probably the only single man in their team right now. He had just felt hurt seeing Leng Shaoting and Gu Nings loving actions, and he was soon going to witness the new couple Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin. Why was he still left single? ... Cao Wenxin went back to her seat after a while, and apologized to her friends. Im sorry. Im afraid I cant dine with you this afternoon. Ningning, her boyfriend and several friends of her boyfriend areing, and were going to gather together. Really? An Ran didnt believe it, then pulled Cao Wenxin over with one arm around her shoulders. Tell me, are you in love? No! Cao Wenxin denied it, but flushed again. No? Look at your face. Youre lying! Come on, who were you talking to on the phone just then? An Ran asked. Cao Wenxin felt a little embarrassed, because Xin Bei and her really werent a couple yet. Im not right now, but will probably be soon. That means youve found your love, right? An Ran said. Yeah, Cao Wenxin said in a quiet voice. Wow, congrattions! Gao Chengyun said with a smile, but only he knew how heart-broken he was right now. Well, I want to be in love as well seeing as youre going to have a boyfriend soon. An Ran was affected by Cao Wenxin. I think its easy for you to get a boyfriend. We all know that you have many admirers, Gao Chengyun said. Chapter 812 - Gu Ning Is Ignored 812 Gu Ning Is Ignored Its not that easy. I must find someone who likes me and that I also like, or itll be boring, An Ran said. You can lead a horse to water but you cant make him drink. Most people fell in love with someone who disliked them, and they didnt like those who admired them either. Thinking of that, An Ran shook her head. Forget it. Just let fate lead the way. After that, she looked at Cao Wenxin. If you really are going to have a boyfriend soon, he must buy us a meal. Were close friends after all! It wasnt done yet, so An Ran didnt ask Cao Wenxin who the man was, neither did Gao Chengyun. No problem! Cao Wenxin beamed. They stayed in the caf, and continued to talk about their business. Around 35 minutester, Cao Wenxins phone rang again, and the caller was, of course, Xin Bei. Cao Wenxin picked it up at once. Have you arrived? Yeah, were downstairs, Xin Bei said. Great, Iming, Cao Wenxin said, then hung up. She took her bag and said, Well, I gotta go now. Bye-bye. An Ran waved her hand. Bye, Gao Chengyun said to Cao Wenxin. After Cao Wenxin was gone, An Ran sighed and said to Gao Chengyun with deep sympathy, I think you can give up now. An Ran knew that Gao Chengyun had admired Cao Wenxin from afar for a long time, but he never confessed his affection towards her. Sometimes, she wanted to help, but Cao Wenxins attitude was quite clear, so she did nothing. At the same time, she also understood that it was impossible to force two people to be together if there was no love between them. Youre right, Gao Chengyun said. He gave up, but still felt sad. Dont be so sad. Its very normal to fall in love with someone who doesnt like you. Time will cure everything. An Ranforted him. Thanks. Gao Chengyun wore a wry smile. Time would indeed cure everything, but the process was also painful. Once Cao Wenxin walked downstairs, she saw Xin Bei standing there waiting for her. She got nervous in an instant, and didnt dare to meet his eyes. Can you tell me your answer now? Xin Bei stared straight at her. W-What do you mean? Cao Wenxin pretended that she didnt understand what Xin Bei was asking. Xin Bei knew that she felt shy, and beamed with happiness. Since Cao Wenxin was willing to meet him, it meant that she agreed to be his girlfriend. Will you be my girlfriend? Xin Bei asked directly. It was the first time that he had been so brave and straightforward in his life. Well... Cao Wenxin flushed. Will you? Xin Bei asked again. Yes, Cao Wenxin said, and lowered her head. Hearing that, Xin Bei was excited. If they hadnt been in a public ce, he would have hugged and kissed her. Seeing as everything was going as nned, Xin Bei was going to give Cao Wenxin something. Wait a second, he said, then walked to the counter. There was arge bunch of red roses ced on it, which was prepared by Xin Bei. Here, this is for you, Xin Bei said to Cao Wenxin. Cao Wenxin felt like crying now, and her eyes were wet with joyful tears. Although it wasnt the first time that she had received flowers, it was the first time that she had felt so happy about it. Cao Wenxin took therge bunch of roses, and Xin Bei held her hand, walking outside. Xin Bei had told Xu Jinchen to leave when they arrived here, because he wanted to spend some time alone with Cao Wenxin. Even though Xu Jinchen wanted to stay and gossip, he was afraid that he might get hurt again, so he drove the car to Jinlin Hotel. He was the only one who was left alone now. Its still early. Why dont we go for a walk? Xin Bei said. Sure. Cao Wenxin smiled. She didnt care where they were going, but felt happy and satisfied being with Xin Bei. ... Gu Ning, at the same time, didnt leave for the hotel at once, but went to the Tang familys house. She was in City B now, so she should visit the Tang family. It was still work time, so Tang Yunfan was absent, and only Tang Haifeng, Jiang Lihua and Gu Man were in the house. Tang Haifeng was reading in his study, while Jiang Lihua and Gu Man were trimming the trees and flowers and chatting in the garden. There were gardeners in the Tang family, but Jiang Lihua would do it herself when she was home, because she thought it was fun. Oh, Ningning ising! The moment the car drove inside, Jiang Lihua and Gu Man knew that Gu Ning wasing, so they put down the tools in their hands and walked towards the car. When they saw Leng Shaoting get out of the car along with Gu Ning, both of them were surprised. Shaoting? They were very d to see Leng Shaoting. Although they used to think that it wasnt a good thing for Gu Ning to have a boyfriend at such an early age, Leng Shaoting left a good impression on them afterwards, and they now thought highly of him. Nice to see you! Leng Shaoting greet them. You dont need to bring so many gifts every time! Jiang Lihua said when she noticed the big and small bags in Leng Shaotings hands. They knew that Leng Shaoting did it out of kindness, but they already epted him as a member of their family. I wont the next time, Leng Shaoting said, although he would do the same thing again. After that, Jiang Lihua and Gu Man walked in with Leng Shaoting, and directly ignored Gu Ning. Gu Ning felt a little embarrassed and rubbed her nose. It seemed her mother and aunt liked Leng Shaoting more than her now. Chapter 813 - Cousin-in-law 813 Cousin-inw Tang Haifeng walked out at once when he heard that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning came. He also focused on Leng Shaoting after simply weing Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt think that it was a bad thing, but wasnt used to it yet. Before, they would surround her the moment she showed up, but now Leng Shaoting became the focus of their attention. Shaoting, why dont you y chess with me? Tang Haifeng proposed. Sure, Leng Shaoting agreed, then went to y chess with Tang Haifeng. I know that youre good at chess, so you must y to the best of your ability, Tang Haifeng said. He didnt want to win the game just because he was Gu Nings grandfather. Tang Yunfan wasnt as good at chess as Leng Shaoting was, so Tang Haifeng thought that he had finally met a match, and he wanted to enjoy the game. I will, grandpa, Leng Shaoting said. In the beginning, Tang Haifeng and Leng Shaoting were at the same level, then Leng Shaoting got the advantage and won by a narrow margin. Very good! Tang Haifeng wasnt displeased at all, but enjoyed himself, because it wasnt easy for him to find a match. When he yed chess with his friends, normally one held a distinct advantage over another. It wasnt fun at all, because they would know the result even before the game began. Jiang Lihua told Leng Shaoting to stay for dinner, but Gu Ning said that they had to leave to meet their friends. She also told them that Leng Shaoting directly came to visit them once he got off the ne. The members of the Tang family felt quite touched, and liked Leng Shaoting more. When it was about 6 pm, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left, because Leng Shaoting and hisrades were going to fulfill their task tonight. Gu Ning wouldnt ask further about Leng Shaotings task, because she knew that it was highly confidential. The moment they walked out of the door, they met Tang Yunfan who just came home. Seeing Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, he was a little surprised. He was happy to see Gu Ning, but soon put on a serious face when his sight fell on Leng Shaoting. It wasnt because he disliked Leng Shaoting, but because he was Gu Nings father. He was strict with Leng Shaoting so that Leng Shaoting would take Gu Ning seriously. Nice to see you, Mr. Tang, Leng Shaoting said politely. Hi, dad, Gu Ning said. Its dinner time. Where are you going? Tang Yunfan asked. We have an appointment with our friends, so were going to meet them, Leng Shaoting said. Oh, great. Since they already had an appointment with their friends, Tang Yunfan wouldnt force them to stay there. He also said to Gu Ning when he walked by them, Donte to pick your mother up tonight. Ha-ha. Gu Ning snorted withughter. Tang Yunfan felt slightly embarrassed beingughed at by his own daughter, but pretended that nothing had happened and walked inside. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got in their car and drove away. Leng Shaoting was a little sad that he couldnt stay with Gu Ning tonight. It wasnt easy for them to share some private time. On the way, Gu Nings phone rang, and the caller was K. Boss, I just found some evidence of the Mu familys illegal actions. If Im going to pay the Mu family back, will the Tang family help them? K asked. K made up his mind to get revenge on the Mu family, but he had to ask for Gu Nings opinion given the Mu familys rtionship with the Tang family. I already told my grandpa, and the Tang family wont be involved. Do whatever you want to do, Gu Ning said. Great! K was relieved. After hanging up with K, Gu Ning received a call from An Guangyao. Uncle An, have you arrived? Gu Ning asked. Boss, the ne was dyed today, so we only arrived at City B now. It isnt early, so we n to have dinner first, and check thend tomorrow, An Guangyao said. It was an important construction project, so An Guangyao came here in person. Shenghua Real Estate had many ongoing construction projects right now, including the living area in City F, Zhengyang Street in City D and the headquarters in the capital. It took time for them to hire people, and they were short-staffed right now. Because of that, they had to cooperate with other constructionpanies, and Gu Ning directly turned to a real estatepany under the Tanghuang Group for help. An Guangyao would strike a deal with thepany on his own, and Gu Ning wouldnt be involved. Gu Ning would only get involved when it was necessary. How many people do you have? Gu Ning asked. Eight in total, An Guangyao said. They came to check thend this time, and the construction would begin after a thorough n was made. You can eat and stay in the Jinlin Hotel. Im on my way there to meet my friends as well. See you then, Gu Ning said. Although she didnt know much about construction, she should meet An Guangyao since he was already here. In addition, thend they were going to develop didnt have a good reputation, and Gu Ning had to remind An Guangyao to figure out a way to face the rumors. Sure, An Guangyao replied. Around a dozen minutester, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at Jinlin Hotel. Right at this moment, Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin walked over hand in hand. Gu Ning stopped and stared at them with interest. When Cao Wenxin noticed Gu Ning, she drew her hand out from Xin Beis at once, and flushed red. Hi, my dear Cousin Wenxin and my Cousin-inw Bei, Gu Ning joked. Hearing that, Xin Bei beamed with happiness, but Cao Wenxin felt shy and argued, Hes not your cousin-inw yet! Chapter 814 - Xu Jinchen Feels Hur 814 Xu Jinchen Feels Hur Am I wrong? Arent you in a serious rtionship right now? Gu Ning pretended to be innocent. Hearing that, Xin Bei caught Cao Wenxins hand without dy and said, Youre right. You can call me your cousin-inw. Although they just became boyfriend and girlfriend, Xin Bei took their rtionship very seriously. Cao Wenxin tried to draw her hand back, but she wasnt as strong as Xin Bei, so she gave up in the end. Gu Ning also stopped joking about them, then walked inside holding Leng Shaotings hand. Cao Wenxin pouted at Xin Bei, but Xin Bei pulled her hand while walking forward. ... In the private room, Xu Jinchen was reading news on his phone to kill time. When both of the couples walked inside hand in hand, Xu Jinchen felt quite hurt. Please, stop showing off your affection towards each other in front of me! Xu Jinchenined. Couldnt they care about his feelings as the only single man in the room? Live with it, Leng Shaoting said without hesitation. At this moment, Xu Jinchen wished that he were blind so that he wouldnt feel hurt seeing the two loving couples. Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei each pulled a chair out for Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin before they were seated. Xu Jinchen had already ordered, so the dishes were ced on the table once they arrived. Seeing Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei serving their girlfriend all the time during the meal, Xu Jinchen couldnt stand it any longer. He finished eating as soon as possible, then walked out to get some fresh air. Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei ignored him, and kept doing what they were doing. ... Hey, are you waiting for someone? Can I have a seat here? A short while after Xu Jinchen went to drink tea in the tea room, a beautiful woman struck up a conversation with him. Xu Jinchen was different from Leng Shaoting who would reject every woman, and the woman was pretty as well as elegant, so he said, Please! Thanks. The woman smiled, then sat down. I think Ive seen you somewhere before. You look very familiar to me, the woman said with certainty. Oh, really? Xu Jinchen said, but didnt care about it, because it was an old-fashioned way to strike up a conversation with someone. The woman understood that it was a perfunctory reply, but she didnt mind it either. I saw you in the video of the release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry on the Inte before. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen was a little surprised. It seemed that the woman recognized Xu Jinchen so she walked over to chat with him. I do admire Miss Gu, and I have always wanted to meet her one day, the woman said with sincerity. Good luck, Xu Jinchen said. A few minutester, the womans friend arrived, so she excused herself. From the beginning to the end, they didnt exchange any basic information about themselves. After dinner, Leng Shaoting and the others didnt leave the private room right away, but stayed inside waiting for news. When it was about 8 pm, Leng Shaoting received a message, and left with Xin Bei. Ningning, are you going home, or do you want to go meet with my friends with me? Cao Wenxin asked Gu Ning. Since Xin Bei left for his task, Cao Wenxin could go back to meet her friends for fun. I have something else to deal with. You can go by yourself, Gu Ning said. Fine! Cao Wenxin said and left. After that, Gu Ning called An Guangyao. An Guangyao just finished his dinner when Gu Ning called him. He told Gu Ning the number of his private room, and also asked her whether he should tell the others to leave, because the others didnt know who their real boss was. Gu Ning told him that it was fine, so An Guangyao didnt tell the others to leave. It wasnt necessary for Gu Ning to hide her real identity now. After hanging up the call with Gu Ning, An Guangyao told the others that their real boss wasing. All the staff members in Shenghua Real Estate knew that they had a new boss, but none of them knew who their boss was, and every one of them got excited now knowing that their boss wasing. An Guangyao directly told them that their new boss was an 18-year-old girl, In case they forgot their manners when they saw Gu Ning a whileter. Hearing that, they were all shocked. It was so hard for them to believe that their real boss was a girl who was just 18 years old. Chairman An, are you sure? someone asked with doubt. Yes, and her name is Gu Ning, she is the founder of Jade Beauty Jewelry, An Guangyao added. What? The founder of Jade Beauty Jewelry? Everyone was shocked again, because they had all heard of Jade Beauty Jewelry. In that case, they felt that it wasnt so surprising that Gu Ning had acquired Shenghua Real Estate. The people around the dining table were all important figures in Shenghua Real Estate, so they soon epted the shocking truth. A whileter, Gu Ning walked inside, and they stood up at once. Nice to see you, boss! Seeing their reaction, Gu Ning understood that An Guangyao must have introduced her to them beforehand. Nice to see you all as well. Have a seat please! Gu Ning said, and sounded very kind. Afterwards, they were all seated, and Gu Ning sat right by An Guangyaos side. Well, to be honest with you, I know very little about construction, so youll take full responsibility of this project, but there is one thing I have to tell you right now, Gu Ning said. Chairman An has probably told you before that rumors abound as to the so-called hauntednd. Ive done my investigation. Someone did get killed there, but there is no ghost, so please dont worry about it. Chapter 815 - Cooperation with Tang Qingyang 815 Cooperation with Tang Qingyang Sure, boss, An Guangyao said. Thend is quiterge, around three thousand square-meters, so I think that we can build two office buildings. Well upy one of them, and rent the other out, Gu Ning added. An Guangyao actually had the same idea, because one office building was enough for them. Gu Ning took out a name card, and gave it to An Guangyao. This is the name card of a manager who works for Huangtu Real Estate which is controlled by the Tanghuang Group. Were shorthanded right now, so you can hire some workers from Huangtu Real Estate. No problem, An Guangyao said, and took the name card. Afterwards, Gu Ning discussed some business with An Guangyao before she left. Coincidentally, she ran into Tang Qingyang again at the entrance of the hotel. Hi, what a coincidence! Tang Qingyang was also surprised to see Gu Ning. Are you alone? Where is Lord Leng? Oh, he left to deal with something, Gu Ning said. Are you free now? Can we share some tea? Why not! Tang Qingyang agreed with crity. He also nned to contact Gu Ning to ask her for more details about Tang Aining. It wasnt suitable for others to hear their conversation, so he told his bodyguard to wait for him in the car, then left with Gu Ning for the tea room. When they arrived at the tea room, they ordered tea first. A waiter asked them whether they wanted kung fu tea or normal tea. Because Gu Ning and Tang Qingyang were going to discuss about something serious, they wouldnt order kung fu tea. They didnt want another person to be in the room, so they ordered normal tea. The waiter then poured out two cups of tea for them, then walked out. Tang Qingyang didnt open his mouth until the waiter was gone. May I know what you want to talk to me about? Although he had many questions to ask Gu Ning, he should be polite and let Gu Ning talk about her ideas first because it was Gu Ning who invited him toe. The topic we didnt finish today, Gu Ning said. They had the same idea. You asked me whether I really know Tang Aining. Yes, I do know her, Gu Ning said. Not only do I know her, but I also know her very well, because she was my master and she taught me kung fu. What? She taught you kung fu? Tang Qingyang rounded his eyes in shock. Tang Aining is a kung fu master? Tang Bingsen sent Tang Aining to a killer organization once her mother was caught in a car ident. He did that in order to control her so that she would help the Tang family do dirty deeds. Tang Aining was exposedter, so the Tang family killed her. As Tang Ainings apprentice, I must take revenge for her! Gu Ning said with determination. What? Tang Bingsen sent Tang Aining to a killer organization once her mother was caught in a car ident. He did it in order to control her so that she would help the Tang family do dirty deeds? Tang Qingyang couldnt believe his ears. No wonder he hadnt seen Tang Aining for a long time. Tang Aining was already dead! Tang Bingsen was such a horrible person that he had cheated on Tang Ainings mother, and had even trained Tang Aining as a killer. Although Tang Qingyang didnt know how a killer organization worked in real life, he had watched films about it. Hundreds of people fought against each other in a closed building. If you didnt kill, you would be killed by others. Only a few people could survive and be qualified killers. If it happened in real life, then Tang Bingsen was really a brutal father. Tang Aining was his biological daughter after all! After hearing what had happened to Tang Aining, Tang Qingyang had deeper sympathy for her. I also know that Tang Bingsen is the cause of your fathers death, and that you came back home to take revenge as well, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Tang Qingyang was shocked. Howe Gu Ning knew that Tang Bingsen was the mastermind behind the scheme which caused his fathers death? Tang Qingyang indeed held a long-standing grudge against Tang Bingsen. Gu Ning was right. Tang Bingsen was the cause of his fathers death, and he came back home in order to get revenge on Tang Bingsen for his father. However, his enemy was too powerful, and it was very difficult for him to seed. Gu Ning added, I nned to ruin the Tang familys business in the beginning, but I changed my mind after I met you. Youre my masters older cousin, so I think that you can be a good leader of the Tang familys business. What do you think? Gu Ning knew what Tang Qingyang wanted to do very clearly, so she didnt bother to hide her purpose. Tang Qingyang was more than shocked after hearing her. He mainly wanted to get revenge on Tang Bingsen, and had no intention to be the leading role of the Tang familys business. However, he thought that it wasnt a bad idea since Gu Ning proposed it. In addition, Tang Qingyang subconsciously trusted Gu Ning. If you mean it, I wont reject, Tang Qingyang said. It took time for him to get involved in the Tang familys business. Not to mention Gu Nings outstanding ability, she also had many connections in high ces. If he could cooperate with her, it would be much easier for him to take revenge. There was no reason for him to reject it! If were going to take revenge, we can only do it after I go to study in the capital, because I dont have much time right now, Gu Ning said. Its easy and quick to kill a man, but I dont want them to die without suffering. No problem, Tang Qingyang said. I had a n of two or three years to take revenge. Since youre willing to cooperate with me now, I can wait for several months. Afterall it was impossible for Tang Qingyang to pay Tang Bingsen back within a short time, because he didnt have that ability. Just like that, Gu Ning came to an agreement with Tang Qingyang, and she left afterwards. Since Leng Shaoting was busy fulfilling his task tonight, Gu Ning went directly back to Huafu Hills. Chapter 816 - Argument with Zi Beiying 816 Argument with Zi Beiying However, it wasnt the end of the day yet. When Gu Ning drove home, she was caught in an ident halfway. A bunch of people were fighting against each other on the sidewalk, but a man was kicked all of a sudden, and fell on the hood of Gu Nings car. It happened too fast and Gu Ning didnt have time to avoid it. F*ck! She couldnt help but say a dirty word. Her car cost over ten million yuan, and it cost several million yuan to change a hood! Even though Gu Ning didntck money at all, it didnt mean that she would waste her money. The man rolled onto the ground after falling on the hood of Gu Nings car. Luckily, Gu Ning had mmed on the brakes in time, or the man could have been run over by her car. Seeing therge dent in the hood, Gu Ning got angry. She got out of her car at once and pulled the man up to discusspensation. The man was heavily hit, but wasnt seriously injured, and he was able to run away after breathing in a few times. It showed that this man had received professional training. Just as Gu Ning pulled the man up, another man was kicked over. She subconsciously kicked him back, and the man flew back following the same direction, then knocked over a person in ck. The scene amazed everyone on the road, and they turned to look at Gu Ning. Seeing that Gu Ning was a young girl, they were all surprised. To their astonishment, this young girl was so agile and strong. They didnt have much time to pay attention to Gu Ning now though, and soon focused on the fierce fight. Gu Ning then stood aside watching them fight against one another. She decided to deal with it when they were done. There were two groups of people involved in the fight. One group was made up of seven men who were all in ck, and they looked like bodyguards or something, while the other group consisted of two women and a man. The two women and the man were excellent at fighting, and they didnt seem stressed at all in a fight against seven men. Around five minutester, the group of seven men were beaten down on the ground, and the two women along with the man were about to leave, but Gu Ning stopped them. Hey, whoever kicked the man just then should pay thepensation! He just damaged my car. Gu Ning wouldnt let them get away with it. Mengda, give her two hundred thousand yuan, a beautiful young woman said. It was Zi Beiying, and the man with her was her bodyguard, Mengda. Mengda was a man around 30 years old. He had a medium build, but was a martial arts expert. The woman standing by Zi Beiyings side was Nan, who was 27 years old. She was petite, but was also good at fighting. Zi Beiying was born in a family which was one of the three biggest munitioners in Southeast Asia, so her bodyguards were ace fighters. If they met Gao Yi and Qiao Ya in a fight, it was hard to tell which group would win. Zi Beiying had no intention to leave without paying thepensation. Two hundred thousand yuan was nothing in her eyes. Two hundred thousand yuan? Thats not enough, Gu Ning said. Not enough? Zi Beiying frowned. She didnt think that a hood was worth much. You can have a look at my car, and youll know whether its enough or not, Gu Ning said. Zi Beiying gave Mengda a look, and he walked forward. After a while, Mengda walked back to her and said, Lady Beiying, its a limited edition Lamborghini, and it costs nearly twenty million yuan. Its hood costs around three million yuan. Three million yuan? Zi Beiying frowned. She was amazed by the price of the car. Although three million yuan was still nothing in her eyes, she wasnt willing to pay the fullpensation alone. It wasntpletely her fault anyway. Im willing to pay thepensation, but I can only give you 1.5 million yuan. As for the rest, you can ask him for it. Zi Beiying pointed at the man in Gu Nings hand. I dont care how you split thepensation. I demand three million yuan right now, Gu Ning said. I dont have money, the man who was caught by Gu Ning said. Its none of my business that you dont have money, Zi Beiying said and lost patience. Ill only give you 1.5 million yuan. Take it or leave it. I already told you that I dont care how you split thepensation. I just demand three million yuan right now. And you cant leave right now, because I have to call the police, Gu Ning said. Both of them should take responsibility. Dont take my kindness as tolerance. Do you think that you can stop us if we want to leave? Zi Beiying was mad. Right now she looked very different from her cute and kind face that she showed in the Zi familys house. Try it, Gu Ning said coldly. Lets see! Zi Beiying said, and made up her mind to not give Gu Ning the 1.5 million yuan. Gu Ning threw the man in her hand away without hesitation, then went straight ahead to block their way. Get out of my way right now! Zi Beiying warned. Although Zi Beiying knew that Gu Ning wasnt a weak girl because she just had easily kicked a man away, they didnt think that Gu Ning could beat the three of them in a fight by herself. In fact, they thought that any of them would be able to beat Gu Ning down. You must stay until the police arrive, Gu Ning said. You... Zi Beiying was annoyed, then gave an order. Nan, teach her a lesson. Sure, Nan said, then attacked Gu Ning without dy. Gu Ning also fought back at once. From the very beginning, Gu Ning already gotplete control of the fight. Nan, on the other hand, failed to hurt Gu Ning after a long while. Mengda, go help Nan. Zi Beiying got anxious. To her surprise, this young girl was much better than Nan at fighting. Mengda joined Nan the next second. However, they still couldnt hurt Gu Ning at all, and Mengda was punched by Gu Ning several times. Seeing that, Zi Beiying was shocked and mad. Chapter 817 - Im Going to Be Married 817 Im Going to Be Married Zi Beiying didnt hesitate and joined the fight. However, the three of them still werent able to hurt Gu Ning. Someone had called the police when they had fought against those men in ck, so the police arrived before the second fight came to an end. Seeing the fierce fight, the policemen were all shocked, and none of them dared to walk forward to stop them. Gu Ning stopped when she saw the policemen, and Zi Beiyings group also stopped. After hearing what had happened, the police made a judgment that Zi Beiying should pay two million yuan, while the man in ck should pay a million yuan to Gu Ning. As for Zi Beiyings grudge against those men in ck, the police would get involved in it if they werent willing to deal with it themselves. Zi Beiying was unwilling to let the police get involved in it. She already left the ambit of the Zi family, so if she didnt want to cause bigger trouble, she had to give in right now. She could easily solve this problem by exposing her family background, but it would put her in a more dangerous situation. Her family had many enemies, and she was reluctant to put her life in danger. Those men in ck were also willing to pay Gu Ning thepensation. Zi Beiying fixed her eyes on Gu Ning after the judgment. She was mad at Gu Ning and hated Gu Ning very much, but Gu Ning looked rxed. It seemed like Gu Ning didnt care about it at all, which annoyed Zi Beiying. To protect Gu Nings safety, the police told Gu Ning to leave earlier, so Zi Beiying could only watch Gu Ning driving out of her sight. When Gu Ning got home, she told Qiao Ya to deal with the dent. ... Although Gu Man lived in the Tang familys house right now, she didnt sleep in the same room as Tang Yunfan. The members of the Tang family went back to their rooms to rest around 11 pm. Gu Many on her bed and thought for a while, then called Gu Qing. Gu Qing was still awake. Hi, Man, are you still up? Gu Qing asked. Yeah, how is business going in our beauty salon? Gu Man said. Its super good! Were so busy these days, and the new skincare products couldnt be more popr among the customers! Gu Qing sounded excited. The new skincare products were about to be out of stock. d to know that! Gu Man also felt happy. Um, how is Qinxiang doing now? Speaking of Gu Qinxiang, Gu Qing was a little nervous. Man, please dont be mad at me. Hearing that, Gu Man frowned. Why? Im sorry. I know you dislike him, but hes my older brother after all. Hes changed a lot as well, so I lent him two million yuan to help him keep hispany afloat, but he has to pay the money back to me in the future. He still needs to rely on himself from now on, Gu Qing said. Gu Qing wasnt as deeply hurt by Gu Qinxiang as Gu Man was, so she was more willing to help him. At the same time, she felt a little guilty too, so she didnt tell Gu Man. Since Gu Man asked about Gu Qinxiangs condition now, she thought that she should tell her. Gu Man remained silent for a while after hearing it, but she wasnt mad. Qing, I wont help him myself, but I wont stop anyone else from helping him either. I understand that you dont have the heart to see him living a poor life. Its fine. You dont need to apologize to me. Thanks, Gu Qing said. Oh, are you still in City B? Gu Qing asked all of a sudden. Yeah, Gu Man said. Qing, Im going to get married soon. Actually, Gu Man called Gu Qing to tell her the good news. She should have told Gu Qing the news when Tang Yunfan had proposed to her, but she felt too nervous to call Gu Qing back then. Really? Is the man Ningnings biological father? Gu Qing was surprised. Although she knew that Gu Man would get together with Tang Yunfan the moment she found out that Tang Yunfan was Gu Nings biological father, she was still surprised that the two were finally going to be married. She also felt happy for Gu Man. Yes, well be married on the 16th of next month. Doe to City B to visit us beforehand, Gu Man said. Sure! Gu Qing was delighted, and cried joyful tears. Gu Man finally found her love, and Gu Ning finally had a father! It had been 19 years, and Gu Man deserved to be happy. Its not early now, so Ill call Qinyang tomorrow, Gu Man said. Among her rtives, she would only share this good news with Gu Qing and Gu Qinyangs families. As for her friends, she would call them tomorrow as well. Gu Man decided to invite several of her close friends to attend her wedding. ... The next morning, Gu Ning received Gao Yis call around 8 am. Gao Yi told her that everything was done, and that Ba Tianyang was working in the club right now. Chen Cangyi was also efficient, and found a good sports club the next day after Gu Ning told him to do so. There was nothing else for Gao Yi to deal with, so Gu Ning told him toe back. When it was around 10 am, Yu Zi called Gu Ning and told her that Jason had made his decision to be her teacher. Yu Zi couldnt believe her ears when Jason told her his decision. Chapter 818 - Zheng Wenmei Attacks Gu Ning Again 818 Zheng Wenmei Attacks Gu Ning Again Once she became Jasons apprentice, she would gain both fame and wealth within a short time. If she became a famous international designer, the prices of her designs would rapidly increase as well. However, Yu Zi didnt ept Jasons offer right away, because she worked for Gu Ning now and she needed to ask for Gu Nings permission. In addition, she wasnt a snobbish person. Gu Ning was also surprised to hear the news. Its totally up to you whether you want to learn from Jason, but you must do your job in thepany properly at the same time. Gu Ning felt happy for Yu Zi, and she was willing to be supportive, but it didnt mean that Yu Zi could neglect her job in thepany. I understand, Yu Zi said with a serious face. Gu Ning brought fame to her, so she should be grateful. It was uneptable if she left her job just because she became Jasons apprentice. In Yu Zis eyes, Gu Ning was more important than Jason. ... When it was about lunch time, Cao Wenxin came to Gu Nings house. Ningning, do you know how to cook? If not, why dont we dine out together? Cao Wenxin didnt cook, so she always dined out. There is nothing left in the fridge. Lets go out! Gu Man wasnt home, so the fridge was empty. If Gu Ning was going to cook for herself, she had to go grocery shopping first, which was bothersome. Gu Nings car was under repair, so she could only take Cao Wenxins Land Rover. Where should we go? Cao Wenxin asked. Im not familiar with City B. You can make the decision, Gu Ning said. Then lets go to Fengshang Shopping Mall, and we can shop for a while, Cao Wenxin said, and drove to Fengshang Shopping Mall. Cao Wenxin didnt care much about her appearance before, but she changed her mind now that she was in love. Oh, Ningning, when will the branch of Kouzi open in City B? My friends all asked me where I bought the skincare products after seeing that my skin is much better now, Cao Wenxin said. Well, I think that it will probably open in half a month, but Kamei Beauty Salon will open in a few days. You can tell your friends to do facial maintenance there, because it only uses Kouzi, Gu Ning said. It would take several days for the beauty salon to be refurbished. Are you the boss of it? Cao Wenxin asked with surprise. It seemed like Gu Ning was involved in every industry. Its a wedding gift for my mother, Gu Ning said. Although she wontck anything after marrying into the Tang family, I hope that she can do something that she enjoys instead of bing a full-time housewife. Youre right. Cao Wenxin agreed. However, before they found a good restaurant, they got in trouble. At this moment, a teacup was thrown at Gu Ning from the second floor by someone. That person was Zheng Wenmei, who had a grudge against Gu Ning. The teacup moved fast in others eyes, but Gu Ning didnt think so. Without hesitation, Gu Ning kicked the teacup, and it moved backwards following the same direction and hit Zheng Wenmei before she could escape. Zheng Wenmei shouted in pain covering her chest with her hands. Others around them were all shocked by the scene. They looked at Gu Ning, and couldnt believe their eyes. How did she manage to kick the teacup back to the second floor? Although not everyone had witnessed that it was Zheng Wenmei who threw the teacup at Gu Ning, some had still seen it, and they all gloated over her failure now. She asked for it after all. Wenmei, are you alright? Zheng Wenmeis friend asked her with concern. Zheng Wenmei didnt answer her question, but red at Gu Ning. How dare you hit me, bi*ch! Before Gu Ning could question her, Zheng Wenmei med Gu Ning for everything. However, she was still in great pain, so her voice wasnt loud, or threatening at all. Youre the bi*ch here! You threw the teacup at my friend first. How could you be so shameless? Cao Wenxin opened her mouth before Gu Ning could. She was so mad that she was eager to p Zheng Wenmei across her face right now. Hearing that, the onlookers all looked at Zheng Wenmei with disdain. Zheng Wenmei felt humiliated among their looks, but was unwilling to give up. So what? She broke my wrist and made my mother fall on the ground the other day! Its all her fault! Zheng Wenmei again med Gu Ning for everything. Onlookers turned to look at Gu Ning with surprise. What? This girl broke her wrist and even made her mother fall on the ground? Shes so rude! If its true, I understand why she threw the teacup at her. Chapter 819 - 819 I Will Pay You Back! 819 I Will Pay You Back! I just had sympathy for her, but it turns out that shes the evil one! ... Some onlookers showed dislike towards Gu Ning, but some also believed that Gu Ning had done it for a reason. Gu Ning, however, didnt care about their looks. Miss Zheng, it seems that you didnt learn anything from what youve done. If you hadnt attacked me first that day, I wouldnt have broken your wrist by ident. As for your mother, she also wanted to hurt me, so I avoided it on time, and she fell down on the ground by herself. Did you expect me to stand still so that your mother could hit me? Im not dumb. You... Zheng Wenmei got angry, but didnt know how to retort. Gu Ning hadnt broken her wrist by ident, but on purpose! Onlookers turned to support Gu Ning now. Oh, Miss Zheng tried to attack the girl first! Her mother also wanted to hurt the girl. Only idiots would stand there to be beaten. Youre right. Miss Zheng is so shameless. Shes brought shame on her family. Exactly! Hearing their discussion, Zheng Wenmei was displeased. You broke my wrist on purpose! So what? You tried to attack me first, so I fought back, Gu Ning sneered. Not only was Zheng Wenmei very rude, but she was also malicious, which was uneptable in Gu Nings eyes. You asked for it yourself! Cao Wenxin said to support Gu Ning. Thats because you grabbed the store away, which my mother and I wanted to rent! Zheng Wenmei argued again. Hearing that, the crowd was confused, and didnt know whose fault it was. They turned to look at Gu Ning to hear her exnation. Interesting! You didnt make up your mind to rent the store, and you dont have the right to keep the manager waiting for your decision! Gu Ning said. You... Zheng Wenmei flushed red with embarrassment. Seeing that, the crowd chose to believe Gu Nings words. They didnt make their decision, so the store isnt theirs. I think the manager has the right to rent out the store to anyone. I agree. Miss Zheng is so shameless. ... You... Zheng Wenmei had to show her family background right now to win the argument. You cant criticize me. I was born in the Zheng family, that is the owner of the Hetian Group! Hearing that, the onlookers closed their mouths at once. No matter how much they disliked her, they didnt dare to say a word now. Gu Ning, however, wasnt afraid of her family at all. To be honest with you, your older brother has already paid me thepensation for the damages he caused my store. What? Hearing that, let alone those onlookers, even Zheng Wenmei was shocked. The crowd was shocked by the fact that the Zheng family had damaged Gu Nings store, and that Gu Ning was able to get thepensation, which proved that Gu Ning wasnt a simple girl. Zheng Wenmei was shocked, because her older brother had kept it a secret from her that he had paid thepensation after damaging the store. She couldnt ept it. Seeing Zheng Wenmeis reaction, Gu Ning realized that she probably wasnt aware of it. Wenmei, I dont think we have the ability to mess with her. Lets go now. We can find a chance to teach her a lesson next time. Zheng Wenmeis friend was a little scared of Gu Ning now and wanted to leave. Although Zheng Wenmei was rude and arrogant, she wasnt dumb, so she listened to her friend. Lets see. I will pay you back! In the end, Zheng Wenmei left in anger after threatening Gu Ning. Gu Ning wasnt injured at all, so she also walked away with Cao Wenxin. Why do I somehow feel that the girl looks so familiar? I think Ive seen her somewhere before, a boy suddenly said after Gu Ning was gone. Forget it! You say that every time you want to strike up a conversation with a beautiful girl. Shes already gone, another boy said with disdain. I didnt say that because I want to strike up a conversation with her. Shes already gone after all, but I do think she looks familiar. the boy insisted. He really thought that Gu Ning looked familiar. Well, youve probably met her somewhere before, another boy said. If Ive met her somewhere before, I would have remembered her face clearly because shes so gorgeous, the boy said. Oh, isnt she Goddess Gu? another friend who was also a boy said with surprise. Right! She is Goddess Gu! OMG, I didnt remember that just then, the boy got excited too. Who is Goddess Gu? a boy asked. You dont know her? The other boys showed disdain towards him after hearing that. Chapter 820 - Dash into the Operating Room

Chapter 820 Dash into the Operating Room

Why should I know her? She isnt a famous star or something, the boy argued. Although she isnt a famous star, shes even more famous than a popr star. You can search her name on the Inte, and youll know, another boy said. Really? The boy took out his phone at once. After reading the news about Gu Ning, he was more than shocked and became her fan as well. There were few people who didnt admire Gu Ning after knowing what she had done and achieved. ... At the same time, Zheng Wenmei called Zheng Wenhao and cried the second her call was answered. Wenhao, I just met the bi*ch who hurt mom and I the other day. I threw a teacup at her, but she kicked it back and it hit my chest! My chest is so sore now. Zheng Wenmei felt quite aggrieved. Zheng Wenmei didnt bother to hide the truth from Zheng Wenhao, because she knew that Zheng Wenhao would side with her. Even though it was Zheng Wenmeis fault, Zheng Wenhao would protect and defend her as usual. What? You met the girl? Zheng Wenhao got nervous. The girl wasnt simple at all, and he hadnt thought of a good way to take revenge yet. How are you doing now? Dont argue with her anymore. Youre not her match. Leave it to me and Ill figure out a way to pay her back. Do you need to go to the hospital for a check up since your chest is sore? Where are you right now? Ill go to pick you up, Zheng Wenhao said. Zheng Wenhaos heart ached for Zheng Wenmei after hearing that she was hurt. He ached to rub her chest to relieve the pain for her. Im in Fengshang Shopping Mall right now, and I already left. Zheng Wenmei also knew that she wasnt Gu Nings match, or she wouldnt have given up. Ill be right there, Zheng Wenhao said. Thanks, Zheng Wenmei said. Zheng Wenmeis friend couldnt wait a second longer to leave her, and felt relieved that her brother wasing to pick her up. Around 10 minutester, Zheng Wenhao arrived and sent Zheng Wenmei to the hospital without dy. Wenhao, why didnt you tell me that you paid herpensation after damaging her store? Zheng Wenmei questioned him with dissatisfaction. Hearing that, Zheng Wenhao was struck dumb for a second. I-I was afraid that youd be unhappy about it. Dont worry. I promise that Ill be more careful next time, and Ill pay her back for you! Zheng Wenhao said tofort Zheng Wenmei. Great! Zheng Wenhao was cheered up a little. ... Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin went to a restaurant afterwards. After the meal, they went to shop for clothing. Gu Ning had no intention to buy new clothes at the beginning, but eventually bought a lot when Cao Wenxin persuaded her to try things on again and again. They shopped for nearly three hours and had many shopping bags in their hands. When they felt a little tired, they found a nice caf to enjoy coffee and have a rest. All of a sudden, Gu Nings phone rang and the caller was Pan Zirui. In fact, Gu Ning almost forgot Pan Zirui because she seldom contacted him. Before Gu Ning could say a word, Pan Zirui anxiously said, Boss, where are you now? Help me! What happened? Gu Ning asked. M-My older brother was caught in a car ident, and he lost a lot of blood. Can you sell me the magical medicine you let us takest time? No matter how expensive it is, Im willing to pay for it, Pan Zirui said. Although he didnt know whether Gu Nings magical medicine was effective in his older brothers case, he would like to try it. Where are you? Gu Ning asked. Since Pan Zirui called her for help, she was willing to do something to help him, and it was free. Pan Zirui was her friend after all. Hearing that, Pan Zirui knew that Gu Ning was willing to help him, and felt very relieved. Im in the Central Hospital right now, outside of operating room No.2. Dont worry. Ill be right there, Gu Ning said, then told Cao Wenxin to leave with her. Ningning, what happened? Cao Wenxin asked with worry after seeing Gu Nings serious face. Pan Ziruis older brother was caught in a car ident, and he asked me for my medicine, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin sped up following Gu Ning. Gu Ning drove the car this time, because she was more skillful at driving. In order to save time, she was exceeding the speed limit along the way, which attracted the traffic polices attention. However, it wasnt easy for the traffic police to catch up with Gu Ning. When they arrived at the hospital, Gu Ning told Cao Wenxin to deal with the traffic police, then she ran to the operating room No.2 without hesitation. Pan Zirui along with his parents were all waiting outside. The second Gu Ning showed up, the door of the operating room opened, and the doctor walked out. How is it? Pan Ziruis family walked forward at once. Im so sorry, but weve done our best, the doctor said, feeling sad. Although the injured wasnt dead yet, it was impossible to save his life now. What? Pan Ziruis family couldnt ept the shocking news. Mrs. Pan almost fell but Mr. Pan supported her in time. Gu Ning didnt have time to greet them right now, and dashed into the operating room at this moment. Hey, what are you doing? You cant... The doctor was shocked and tried to stop Gu Ning in vain. Whats going on here? How can she dash inside? Zirui, pull her out now! Pan Ziruis father was in a rage. Pan Zirui, however, stood still and exined, Dad, shes my boss, and she can save my older brothers life. Pan Zirui chose to trust Gu Ning. Mr. Pan closed his mouth, but didnt believe that Gu Ning could do it. Nevertheless, there was nothing they could do now. The nurses and doctors in the operating room were all surprised when Gu Ning suddenly appeared. Who are you? Get out now! a male doctor said to Gu Ning. Chapter 821 - Pan Zirui’s Older Brother Survives Chapter 821 Pan Ziruis Older Brother Survives Gu Ning immediately used her invisible power to prevent the male doctor froming close. The male doctor stiffened for a while, and couldnt move. Seeing that the male doctor failed to stop Gu Ning, another doctor walked forward, but felt extremely stressed when he came near Gu Ning. Both of them were shocked by the young girls invisible influence, and they were soon out of breath. If you dont want him to die, shut your mouths, Gu Ning snapped at them, then walked to the injured man lying on the operating bed. At short notice, a power crystal appeared in her palm, and she helped the man take it. Meanwhile, she pressed her fingers on his temples to secretly put her power into his body. In others eyes, she was just massaging the injured man. You... Once the doctors or nurses wanted to stop her, Gu Ning would give them a cold nce, and they would close their mouths in fear. However, they still tried to chase Gu Ning, who was an intruder, away. Look, his heartbeat line is rising! What? Hearing that, those doctors and nurses all turned to look at the screen of the nearby machine. Seeing the heartbeat line which was almost level starting to rise, they were all amazed. None of them dared to stop Gu Ning now. Finish the surgery right now! Gu Ning said to get their attention back. She couldntpletely cure the injured man right now, because it would arouse suspicion. Several doctors continued the surgery at once. When they saw that the wounds stopped bleeding, they couldnt believe their eyes. Gu Ning removed her fingers after the injured mans life was out of danger, but she didnt leave right away, in case they needed her help. Pan Ziruis family, however, was restless outside. Zirui, are you sure that she can help? Mrs. Pan asked. I dont think that its a bad thing that she is staying inside for long, Mr. Pan said. Around half an hourter, the surgery was done and the doctors started to stitch the cut. After a while, the door of the operating room opened again. Pan Ziruis family anxiously asked the doctor, How is he? The operation was very sessful, and the credit goes to the miss, the doctor said. What? It was sessful? The Pan family got excited and cried tears of joy. Gu Ning walked out afterwards, and the Pan family repeatedly thanked her, Thank you so much, Miss Gu! Thank you so much for what youve done for our family. Mrs. Pan almost knelt down, but was stopped by Gu Ning. Boss, I dont know how to thank you... Pan Zirui whimpered. Its fine, Gu Ning said, then took out a porcin bottle. There are two pills inside. Help your older brother take one every three days, and hell be fine. Thanks! Pan Zirui took the bottle. How much is... Before he could finish, Gu Ning interrupted him, Since were friends, Im willing to help you and you dont need to give me money. Alright, I should leave now. After that, Gu Ning walked out. Pan Zirui shouted at her back, Boss, thank you! Call me whenever you need me in the future! I will! Gu Ning said, then walked farther away. Just as Gu Ning disappeared at the end of the passage, a doctor ran over with the head of the hospital. They came to meet the girl who saved the injured mans life, but it was toote. Gu Ning was already gone. Although the turnaround in the surgery embarrassed them as professional doctors, they still wanted to learn from Gu Ning. The head of the hospital then asked Pan Zirui for Gu Nings phone number, but Pan Zirui refused, because he needed to ask for Gu Nings permission first. After that, Pan Zirui walked aside to call Gu Ning. When Gu Ning received Pan Ziruis call, she had just walked out of the building. What? She thought that Pan Ziruis older brother was in danger again, so stopped at once. Boss, the head of this hospital wants your phone number. Do you mind if I give it to him? Pan Zirui said. Gu Ning rxed when she heard that it wasnt about Pan Ziruis older brother. Tell him its useless to contact me, because I know nothing about the medicine. Someone else gave the pills to me, and a medical expert has tested it before but found nothing. Sure, Pan Zirui said. After hanging up with Gu Ning, Pan Zirui told the head of the hospital what Gu Ning had said to him. The head of the hospital felt quite disappointed, but didnt insist. ... How is it? Cao Wenxin asked with concern when Gu Ning was back in the car. His older brother is safe now, Gu Ning said. d to know that, Cao Wenxin said. Did you pay the fine? Gu Ning asked. Yeah, I paid two thousand yuan, Cao Wenxin said and shrugged. In fact, as long as she showed her identity, nobody dared to fine her, but she disliked doing that. Where are we going now? Cao Wenxin asked. Lets go dine somewhere before we go home! Gu Ning said. Chapter 822 - Meeting Zi Beiying Again

Chapter 822 Meeting Zi Beiying Again

What do you want to have? Cao Wenxin asked. Seafood, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning hadnt eaten seafood for a long time, and she missed it! My friend told me that there is a new seafood restaurant on themercial street, and its quite popr. Why dont we give it a try? Cao Wenxin said. Cool, Gu Ning replied. Afterwards, Gu Ning called Qiao Ya. Qiao Ya had called her while she was in the operating room, but it wasnt convenient for her to pick it up back then. Actually, Qiao Ya already sent her a message after she failed to get through to her. Gu Nings car was repaired, and Qiao Ya was on her way to pick Gao Yi up at the airport. Gu Ning then told them to join them for the meal. It was a busy day, and Gu Ning received another call before she arrived at themercial street. The caller was Qi Tianlin. Do you have more pills with you? I need more, Qi Tianlin asked in a domineering tone. They were familiar with each other now, so Gu Ning didnt mind it. How many do you need? Gu Ning asked. The more, the better, Qi Tianlin said. He shared the pills that Gu Ning had given him with his close brothers, and they were running out of it. Although Qi Tianlin was arrogant and cruel, he was a good leader. In addition, he also had manyrades. He wasnt able to manage the Kirin Gang alone after all. I dont have many with me, so I can only give you 20 pills. A million yuan each as usual, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin was amazed by its price. The pill was unusually effective, but it was too expensive! Only rich people could afford it. What Cao Wenxin didnt know was that Gu Ning only set a high price for her pills when the buyer was rich, and she was willing to give it to others for nothing when it was necessary. You have already won so much money in the Earth Nightclub. Do you still need the twenty million yuan? Qi Tianlin frowned. He didnt care about the money, but Gu Ning had won a fortune in his ce within a short time, which was quite upsetting in his eyes. I deserve the money, Gu Ning said with confidence. Fine, Qi Tianlin said. Im in the Earth Nightclub right now. When can youe? It sounded like he couldnt wait a second longer. Around 7 pm I think, Gu Ning said. Without saying good-bye, Qi Tianlin hung up on Gu Ning. Gu Ning pulled her lips, then put her phone back into her pocket. Ningning, is it alright if you maintain a close rtionship with Qi Tianlin? Cao Wenxin was concerned. She still remembered what she had been through in the Earth Nightclub. Dont worry. Its fine, Gu Ning said tofort her. Cao Wenxin trusted Gu Ning, and didnt mention it again. They soon arrived at themercial street, and saw that the seafood restaurant was already crowded. It was just 5:30 pm, which was a bit early for dinner, so they managed to find a vacant table. Gu Ning ordered a private room, then sent Qiao Ya a message to tell her its number before they began to order dishes. About a dozen minutester, Qiao Ya and Gao Yi walked inside. Hi, Lady Ning, Miss Cao, Qiao Ya and Gao Yi greeted them with respect. Have a seat please! Gu Ning told them to sit down. After dinner, it was almost 7 pm, and Cao Wenxin left for home, while Gu Nings group of three drove to the Earth Nightclub. It was around 7:30 when they arrived at the Earth Nightclub. However, Gu Ning ran into Zi Beiying again the second she got out of her car. Zi Beiying came here along with her bodyguards. To Zi Beiyings surprise, she saw Gu Ning again. She was also struck dumb for a second, but soon got mad. She had been thinking about how to pay Gu Ning back ever since what had happened yesterday, and now they encountered one another. Zi Beiying noticed that the two behind Gu Ning were ace fighters at first nce as well. She and her bodyguards couldnt beat Gu Ning in a fight, and now it seemed even more unlikely that she could punish Gu Ning when Gu Ning had two helpers. The grudge between them wasnt serious, but Zi Beiying was still reluctant to give up. She made up her mind to humiliate Gu Ning at least once. An idea dawned on Zi Beiying, and she walked towards Gu Ning at once. Hi, Miss Gu, why dont we have some fun by gambling? Zi Beiying asked in a provocative tone. Oh, what do you want to y? Gu Ning asked. How about Sic Bo? Zi Beiying said. She was good at it, and had won a fortune in a casino before, so she was quite confident about it. No problem! Gu Ning agreed. If it was another form of gambling, she might hesitate, but Sic Bo was super easy for her with the help of her Jade Eyes. Well, I think we better set the bet properly before the game begins. How much do you want to bet on it? Gu Ning asked. Since Miss Gu can afford a car that costs twenty million yuan, you must be very rich. The bet can be a million yuan. What do you think? Zi Beiying asked. Cool, Gu Ning replied. Gu Ning didnt care how much the bet was, because she was going to win after all. In addition, she could also win a lot at long odds even though the bet was only a million yuan. It was super easy for Gu Ning to win. Lets go to the hall now! Zi Beiying proposed. She nned to embarrass Gu Ning, so she invited her to y the game in the hall. Sure. Gu Ning didnt mind, because it was the same to her no matter where they yed the game. After that, they went to the sixth floor together. Chapter 823 - I Qui

Chapter 823 I Qui

Gu Ning told Gao Yi to exchange 10 chips with 10 million yuan for her, which meant that each chip was equal to a million yuan. Although a single chip was enough, she wanted to keep a low profile. Zi Beiying did the same thing, then they went to find a suitable gambling table. There were several gambling tables in the hall, and they chose an empty one at the end. Zi Beiying told Mengda to call a dealer over afterwards. They were gambling against each other, so they couldy the odds themselves. Miss Zi, how many rounds do you want to y? Gu Ning asked. Since both of us have 10 chips, why dont we y 10 rounds in all? Zi Beiying said. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. After that, the dealer began to shake the dice cup. When it fell on the table, it was time for Zi Beiying and Gu Ning to ce their bet. Zi Beiying guessed that it was Big, but she didnt dare to tell which numbers it was during the first round. Gu Ning, on the other hand, was able to see the number of each dice in the dice cup, so she could tell the urate numbers. It was indeed Big so Zi Beiying didnt lose her money, but she didnt win much either. Gu Ning, on the other hand, directlyid her bet on 13, because she knew that the numbers were four, four, and five in the dice cup. The odds of numbers: 50-1 when the total score was 4 or 17; 18-1 when the total score was 5 or 16; 14-1 when the total score was 6 or 15; 12-1 when the total score was 7 or 14; 8-1 when the total score was 8 or 13; and 6-1 when the total score was 9, 10, 11, or 12. Gu Ning bet on 13, so the odds were 8-1, so she won eight million yuan after the first round. Seeing that Gu Ning had the courage to ce her bet on specific numbers, Zi Beiyings group were amazed. Can she hear the numbers? No matter what, Zi Beiying didnt believe that Gu Ning could win. Anyway, it was super hard for a gambler, even if he was the king of gambling, to hear the numbers in a dice up. After they ced their bets, the dealer opened the dice cup, and the numbers showed: four, four, five, which amounted to 13. Seeing the total score, Zi Beiyings group rounded their eyes in shock. How is it possible? Zi Beiying turned to stare straight at Gu Ning. She started to wonder whether Gu Ning could really hear the numbers in the dice cup, or if Gu Ning was just being very lucky. However, Gu Ning looked quite calm. It seemed that she didnt rely on her luck to win. Let alone Zi Beiyings group, even the dealer, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were greatly surprised. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya soon recovered from the shock, because they were already used to Gu Nings unbelievable ability. In addition, Gu Ning had never done something which she couldnt handle well. Since she agreed to y Sic Bo, she had to be confident that she was very likely to win. Miss Zi, the odds are 8-1 when the total score is 13, but you guessed correctly as well, and the odds of Sic bo are 1-1. Deduct the million yuan you win, you still need to pay me seven million yuan, Gu Ning said to Zi Beiying with a smile. Zi Beiying was dissatisfied, but she had to give seven chips to Gu Ning. In that case, she only had three chips in her hands now. At the same time, Zi Beiying began to panic. She was afraid that she was going to lose. She didnt care about losing money, but it was about her face! She had to be more careful the next round. The second round soon began, and the dealer shook the dice cup again. Others in the hall surrounded the gambling table after seeing that they had begun to gamble, and a few gamblers wanted to join them, but was stopped by the dealer. The dealer exined to them that it was apetition between two people. Hearing that, they werent annoyed at all, but watched the game with great interest. The dice cup fell on the table once more, and Zi Beiying along with Gu Ning started toy their bets. Zi Beiying put her bet on Any Triple, and the odds were 3-1. Gu Ning, however, ced her bet on Alls, and the odds were 24-1. Alls was also a kind of Any Triple, but the gambler had to point out the specific number. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes, and found out that the numbers in the dice cup were three, three, and three. Seeing Gu Nings bet, Zi Beiying got more nervous. She refused to believe that Gu Ning was able to tell the specific number, but she was worried after the result of the first round. Gamblers around them were all surprised too, but a lot of them showed disdain towards Gu Nings decision. The girl is so bold. She dares to bet on Alls! The odds are 24-1. If she wins, shell win a fortune! I dont think that she can win. ... The dealer opened the dice cup, and it turned out to be Alls of three as Gu Ning had bet. Jesus, she won again! Wow, the odds are 24-1, so she won 24 million yuan, while the other girl won three million. 24 minus 3 is 21. In other words, she won 21 million yuan in all! Its a lot! I wish I could win that much money. ... Zi Beiying was shocked again, and couldnt believe her eyes. Gu Ning won the second time! After the second round, Zi Beiying had a stronger feeling that Gu Ning had real ability instead of relying on luck. Zi Beiying was unwilling to give up, but she knew that she would only lose more if she kept ying. After struggling for a while, Zi Beiying chose to give up. I quit, Zi Beiying said. Mengda, go exchange 20 chips with twenty million yuan now. Zi Beiying lost, but she had no intention to deny it. Gu Ning also stopped gambling. It wasnt a bad result that she won 28 million yuan in all. Zi Beiying had to admit that Gu Ning was unusually good at gambling right now. Qi Tianlin was waiting for Gu Ning the entire time. When it was almost 8 pm, he finally lost his patience and called Gu Ning. Right when Mengda went to exchange chips, Gu Ning received Qi Tianlins call. Chapter 824 - Is She a Human Being?

Chapter 824 Is She a Human Being?

The second Gu Ning answered his call, Qi Tianlin heard noises through the phone. He thought that Gu Ning was ying games and forgot their appointment, so he questioned her with annoyance, Where are you right now? Didnt you say 7 pm? Its almost 8 pm now. Im in the hall at the sixth floor. Where are you? Gu Ning asked. Knowing that Gu Ning was already on the sixth floor, Qi Tianlin was cheered up a little. Im in my office on the top floor. The manager will lead the way for you. After that, he hung up on Gu Ning again. Gu Ning rolled her eyes. It seemed like she was the one begging him for a favor. Mengda walked back at this moment, and gave Gu Ning 21 chips whose denomination was a million yuan. Manager Lu also came and greeted Gu Ning with respect. Miss Gu, can we leave now? Yeah, Gu Ning said, then followed Manager Lu walking away. The others in the hall were shocked by the fact that this young girl knew Manager Lu. It wasnt umon that a gambler knew Manager Lu. In fact, frequent visitors here all knew Manager Lu, but it was the first time that they had seen Manager Lu being so polite to a young girl. Zi Beiying was also astonished. She walked towards an elevator too, but she wasnt following Gu Ning. They were leaving as well. Zi Beiying was going upstairs, but she was unwilling to be in the same elevator as Gu Ning, so she waited for the next one. When Gu Ning arrived at Qi Tianlins office, he waszily lying on the sofa with his legs crossed. The ck tight pants entuated his long, strong legs, and he only fastened two buttons of his shirt. He was handsome with beautiful features and looked obtrusive. Seeing Gu Ning walking inside, he gave her a nce with arrogance on his face, but it wasnt aggressive at all. On the contrary, he looked like a little boy who felt wronged. Youre very punctual, he said in a sarcastic tone. Yeah, Im always punctual. Gu Ning ignored his sarcasm, then walked to sit down on the sofa, followed by Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Once Gu Ning was seated, they stood apart at her sides. It was obvious that they were her bodyguards. Qi Tianlin nced at them, and sensed that they werent normal fighters or bodyguards, but ace killers. What? Cant you serve your guest a cup of tea? Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow. Please wait a second, Miss Gu. Yu Hao went to pour a cup of tea for Gu Ning at once, and he forgot that his boss hadnt said anything yet. Qi Tianlin didnt actually mind. Gu Ning wasnt in a hurry to take out her pills, but decided to drink some tea first because she was thirsty now. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Qi Tianlin gave Cheng Hua a look to tell him to open it. Common people didnt dare to go upstairs to knock on the door of his office. The visitor was normally Manager Lu, or someone else with his permission. The door was pushed open, and Gu Ning was surprised to see Zi Beiying along with her two bodyguards. Zi Beiying also rounded her eyes in shock when she saw that Gu Ning was enjoying tea with Qi Tianlin. Why are you here? Why cant I be here? Gu Ning blinked at her, and looked innocent. Zi Beiying was struck dumb for a second. Qi Tianlin, on the other hand, squinted at them. Do they know each other? It seems they dont get along. Does Gu Ning know Zi Beiyings family background? Please have a seat, Miss Zi, Qi Tianlin said politely. Thanks, Zi Beiying said, then walked to sit on the sofa. Cheng Hua also poured a cup of tea for her. The Zi family was involved in both legal and illegal business, and munitioners held a high position in this society. Even the government was more afraid of munitioners than gangs. Although the government had its own army, and didntck munitions at all, it still needed to cooperate with some munitioners who could supply better arms. Therefore, no government was willing to fight against a munitioner. Therefore, Qi Tianlin treated members of the Zi family with great respect. He wouldnt tter them, but would be respectful. Miss Zi, please wait a second and allow me to finish the deal with her, Qi Tianlin said. He had no intention to avoid Zi Beiying. Sure, Zi Beiying said. After that, Qi Tianlin looked at Gu Ning. Where is it? Gu Ning then threw him a porcin bottle the size of a fist. Twenty million yuan. Hearing that, Zi Beiying was greatly surprised. Twenty million yuan? For a porcin bottle? Yu Hao, Qi Tianlin called. Without hesitation, Yu Hao went to transfer the money to Gu Ning. Wait a second, Gu Ning said all of a sudden. May I help, Miss Gu? Yu Hao asked. Please help me exchange these chips for money, and transfer it to my ount as well, Gu Ning said, then Gao Yi gave Yu Hao the chips in his hands. When Yu Hao saw the chips in the box, he was astonished. Although there were only 31 of them inside, each of them was worth a lot. Qi Tianlin also noticed that, and frowned with unhappiness. Are you going to win every cent in the Earth Nightclub? Although he didntck money, he couldnt ept the fact that Gu Ning won dozens of millions of yuan every time she came there. Gu Ning rolled her eyes at him. Rx, I didnt win the Earth Nightclubs money this time. The money is Miss Zis. Hearing that, Zi Beiying was displeased, and felt quite upset. Stay away from her if you want to fight or gamble in the future, Qi Tianlin said to Zi Beiying. It sounded like he was protecting Zi Beiying, but actually he was being considerate towards Gu Ning. Zi Beiying was from a very influential family, and it wouldnt do Gu Ning any good if she was annoyed. Even the Kirin Gang wasnt able to keep Gu Ning safe with certainty. She has already beaten me in a fight, Zi Beiying said with a sad face. Hearing that, Qi Tianlin was surprised. He looked at Gu Ning, but didnt say anything. Zi Beiying was upset and disappointed, but didnt me Gu Ning for it. Tianlin, is she a human being? Zi Beiying asked. She couldnt believe that a young girl like Gu Ning could be so outstanding at both fighting and gambling. Chapter 825 - Riding and Shooting Chapter 825: Riding and Shooting What? Gu Ning almost spat a mouthful of tea out. Did she look like an alien? Well, she was indeed very different from other people. I dont think so, Qi Tianlin joked. Youre just jealous of my talent, Gu Ning said. Narcissist, Zi Beiying retorted. I have the ability to be proud of myself. Do you? Gu Ning argued. If you want to show off your family background, forget it, I never respect those who rely on their families. I challenge you topete against me with your own ability. Although Gu Ning didnt know Zi Beiyings family background yet, she knew that she couldnt be an ordinary girl given Qi Tianlins polite attitude towards her. I wont rely on my familys influence! Zi Beiying said. Gu Ning smiled, but didnt say another word. Alright, I got the money, so I should leave now, Gu Ning said and stood up. Wait a second. Zi Beiying stopped her. What? Gu Ning looked at her with interest. She understood that Zi Beiying wasnt willing to be a loser. I want topete with you again. Riding and shooting, what do you think? Zi Beiying said. She refused to believe that Gu Ning could do everything. Zi Beiying was born in a munitioner family, so she couldnt be more familiar with guns. Shooting was super easy in her eyes. Its already dark. Gu Ning pointed at the sky out of the window. We can do it tomorrow, Zi Beiying said. How much is the bet? Gu Ning asked. She wouldnt do it without a bet. Ten million yuan, Zi Beiying said. Great. Gu Ning took out her name card from her backpack, and gave it to Zi Beiying. Call me when you set the time, but you better set it in the morning, because Ill be busy in the afternoon. Today was Thursday, so tomorrow was Friday, and the day after would be Saturday when the National High School Math Competition was held. High school students around the country woulde to City B tomorrow, and Gu Ning had to join them. Sure. Zi Beiying took her name card. After that, Gu Ning swaggered out, like it was her ce. ... Qi Tianlin said to Zi Beiying when Gu Ning was gone, Since she agreed, she has to be confident that she can win. I know that you can afford the result, but I still need to remind you not to take revenge if you really lose the game. If you want to beat her, it must be above board. You have a powerful family, but she isnt someone to be trifled with either. Gu Nings family probably wasnt as powerful as the Zi family, but she would do everything to protect herself. If Gu Ning wanted to kill Zi Beiying, it wouldnt be difficult. Zi Beiying didnt feel displeased hearing that, because she knew that Qi Tianlin said that to her out of kindness, and she wasnt narrow-minded. Gu Ning was just her opponent, not an enemy. Although Zi Beiying panicked a little after Gu Ning epted her challenge with crity, she couldnt take her words back. If she did that, it would be more humiliating than losing thepetition. Afterwards, Qi Tianlin began to discuss their cooperation. In the Zi family, Zi Beiying was a weakdy, but she was actually a strong woman as well. She pretended to be weak so that her enemies in the family would ignore her, and she would have more chances to do things without them knowing. ... In the morning, An Guangyao had taken some workers to check the construction site. After that, he contacted the manager that Gu Ning had rmended to him. It was a win-win deal, so the manager agreed. As for the rumors about the construction site, not everyone believed them. The manager also said that their cooperation would end if any idents happened. An Guangyao agreed, so they could start to build on thend tomorrow. ... When Gu Ning was about to sleep, some people were having fun in another ce. In a private room of a bar, Zheng Wenmei was having a party with her friends. Although she was hurt on her chest that morning, it was fine by the afternoon, so she went out to have fun with her friends tonight. Among her friends, there was a man who was her admirer. In fact, Zheng Wenmei also liked the man, but hadnt agreed to be his girlfriend yet. Under the effects of the alcohol, the two started to flirt with each other. At this moment, the manid his hand on Zheng Wenmeis waist, and Zheng Wenmei didnt resist. Instead, she enjoyed the feeling. When they talked to one another, they were very close and almost kissed each others faces. After a while, Zheng Wenmeis other friends left for the washroom, and only her and the man were left in the private room. Without hesitation, the man approached Zheng Wenmei and asked, Wenmei, can I kiss you? He asked for her permission, which proved that he respected her. Zheng Wenmei was a little drunk, and couldnt think clearly now. Moreover, she liked the man, so she agreed, Yes, you can. Hearing that, the man kissed Zheng Wenmei at once, and Zheng Wenmei also kissed him back. Zheng Wenmei was a pure girl, and was only willing to have sex with her boyfriend. She liked this man, so she allowed him to kiss her. As time went by, the man was aroused, but was soon pushed aside by Zheng Wenmei. I-Im sorry... The man apologized. No, its fine, Zheng Wenmei said. Wenmei, I really like you. Can you be my girlfriend? the man asked with sincerity. Yeah. Zheng Wenmei finally nodded, and the man got excited, then kissed her again. All of a sudden, the door was pushed open. Zheng Wenmeis female friend and her boyfriend were back. Seeing them walking inside, Zheng Wenmei pushed the man away once more, and felt utterly embarrassed. What? You finally agreed? Zheng Wenmeis friend joked. They all knew that this man was chasing Zheng Wenmei, and that Zheng Wenmei also liked him, so they thought that the two would be girlfriend and boyfriend sooner orter. Now that the two were finally a couple, they felt happy for them as well. Chapter 826 - Zheng Wenhao’s Jealousy Chapter 826: Zheng Wenhaos Jealousy Yeah, were finally a couple now! the man said with happiness and excitement. He liked Zheng Wenmei so much that he ached to own her. Zheng Wenmei agreed to be his girlfriend now, and it was the best night of his life. The othersughed a little, and they kept on having fun. When it past 12 am, they were still at the party. Zheng Wenmeis phone rang at this moment, and the caller was Zheng Wenhao. He asked where she was right now, and said that he was going to pick her up. Although Zheng Wenmei had a boyfriend now, she wouldnt stay overnight with him right away, so she told Zheng Wenhao the address of the bar. Her boyfriend was a little disappointed, but he also knew that he couldnt ask Zheng Wenmei to do whatever he wanted now. He was still respectful of Zheng Wenmei. Around 20 minutester, Zheng Wenhao arrived, and Zheng Wenmeis boyfriend supported her outside. She was drunk now, and could barely walk. When Zheng Wenhao saw that, he was displeased. Why did you drink so much? How were you going to go home if I didnte to pick you up? he took Zheng Wenmei over and criticized her. Im h-happy today, s-so I drank more! Zheng Wenmei said, then said good-bye to her friends. Bye-bye, see you around. Zheng Wenmei didnt tell Zheng Wenhao that she already had a boyfriend, because it was just the beginning. Her boyfriend understood her, so he also said nothing. When Zheng Wenhao drove his car ahead, he asked all of a sudden, Is the man who supported you just then the one whos chasing you now? How do you know that? Zheng Wenmei subconsciously asked. I knew it when I saw him look at you. What do you feel about him? Zheng Wenhao asked. Well, since you already found out, I wont keep it a secret from you anymore. He just became my boyfriend! Zheng Wenmei said with a broad smile. Hearing that, Zheng Wenhao stiffened a little, and his eyes were full of jealousy. An idea dawned on him. Youre so drunk. Lets not go home, or our parents will criticize you. Why dont we go to your apartment? Zheng Wenhao said. Sure! Zheng Wenmei agreed, because she didnt want her parents to criticize her either. As a rich kid, she had several houses under her name. Afterwards, Zheng Wenhao drove Zheng Wenmei to the nearest apartment. Zheng Wenhao told Zheng Wenmei to have a shower after they walked into the apartment, then he poured a ss of water for her, but he added something into it. Zheng Wenmei left the bathroom a whileter, and her sexy body showed a little under her silk sleeping gown. Even though Zheng Wenhao was with her in the same room, she didnt care about it, because she was too drunk to realize that it wasnt appropriate. Therefore, Zheng Wenhaos desire became stronger. Have some water before you go to bed, and Ill go home. Zheng Wenhao handed the water to Zheng Wenmei. Zheng Wenmei didnt think further and drank it. Within a few seconds, she felt unusually sleepy and soon fell asleep on the bed. Once Zheng Wenmei was asleep, Zheng Wenhao didnt leave like he said he would. Instead, he fixed his eyes on Zheng Wenmeis curvy body and his breath was growingly heavy. He swallowed all of a sudden, then had an erection. Zheng Wenhao walked to the bed, and uncovered Zheng Wenmei. He touched and rubbed her body, but she didnt have any reaction. She was drugged and unconscious now. No matter what he did to her, she wouldnt react at all. Why? Why are you my younger sister? Why? Zheng Wenhao said feeling sad. He refused to regard her as his biological younger sister. If only you werent my fathers biological daughter. Even though everyone says youre arrogant and rude, I can ept it, and Im willing to spoil you. I was so unhappy when I heard that you had an admirer. I got jealous and mad when I heard that you have a boyfriend. Ive ruined your rtionship twice, because I hate to think that theyll touch, kiss, or even have sex with you. Ill tear them apart! ... Saying that, Zheng Wenhao kissed Zheng Wenmei, and rubbed her most sensitive part. Zheng Wenmei was in sound sleep, so she couldnt do anything on her own, and Zheng Wenhao did everything. However, when he rubbed her sensitive parts, she still was physically aroused without knowing it. I cant love you when youre awake, but I can have sex with you when youre asleep. Thinking that Zheng Wenmei already had a boyfriend and they were about to have sex in the future, Zheng Wenhao got jealous more than ever, and moved on her body with violence. It didntst long, because he was afraid that Zheng Wenmei would find out if her lower body was sore tomorrow. After he had enough, Zheng Wenhao got off her body. He cleaned her body and dressed her before he left. ... The next morning, Gu Ning received Zi Beiyings call at 8 am. She told her to meet her at Tengfei Clubhouse at 10 am. Tengfei Clubhouse was a sport clubhouse owned by the Kirin Gang. There were different kinds of sports, like horse riding, car racing, shooting, and so on. It was located far from the city center, because it upied argend. That being the case, it took at least 40 minutes to get there from the city center when there was no traffic jam on the roads. Zi Beiying called her two hours earlier so that she would have enough time. After having breakfast, Gu Ning left her home at 8:40 am. There was still a lot of traffic on the roads, so Gu Nings group arrived after an hour. Zi Beiying was already waiting for her. They gathered together at the gate. Because they were going to y sports today, they were all wearing sportswear, and looked young and energetic. Chapter 827 - Zi Beiying Loses Again Chapter 827: Zi Beiying Loses Again Gu Ning didnt wear any make-up, but Zi Beiying did. Zi Beiying also didnt notice that Gu Nings skin was so good until now. Wow, what brand of foundation are you wearing? You look like youre not even wearing any make-up, Zi Beiying said. Women all cared about their appearances, so although Zi Beiying didnt get along with Gu Ning to some extent, her curiosity still got better of her. Gu Ning smiled with pride. I didnt put on any foundation. I just applied some serum, emulsion and skin toner. There is no make-up on my face. She showed off in order to attract Zi Beiyings attention. What? Zi Beiying was surprised. You must be bragging. How can your skin be so wless without any make-up? What can I say? Skincare products are really important, Gu Ning said and shrugged. What brand of skincare products do you use? Zi Beiying asked again. Kouzi, Gu Ning replied. Kouzi? Ive never heard of it before. Zi Beiying frowned. She was very familiar with international brands, but had no impression of Kouzi. Its a newly established brand. It isnt very famous yet, but its quite effective. Gu Ning started to promote her brand. My female bodyguard is also using the brand. She isnt wearing any make-up right now either, but she has just used it for a few days, so her skin isnt as good as mine. Gu Ning had sent a set of skincare products to Qiao Ya when she came back. Qiao Yas skin was a little rough because she had been exposed in the strong sunshine for a long time during her previous training, but her skin was much better after using Kouzi. Zi Beiying then turned to look at Qiao Ya. Her skin wasnt as good as Gu Nings, but was still better than normal people. Even Zi Beiyings bodyguard, Nan, was attracted to it. Zi Beiying didnt say anything further, but made up her mind to try Kouzi one day. What do you want to y first? Zi Beiying let Gu Ning choose. Whatever you want, Gu Ning said airily. How about horse racing? Zi Beiying said. No problem. Gu Ning agreed, so they drove to the horse racing field afterwards. Qi Tianlin had arranged workers there to serve them beforehand, so there was no need for them to fill any charts or pay any bills before they went to choose horses. It took some time to choose a good horse. In the morning, workers there would ride horses for a few circles to see whether they were in good condition. If any horses were sick or weak, they would be reced. Zi Beiying couldnt be more familiar with horses, so she soon picked one that she was satisfied with. Gu Ning also chose a horse ording to its physical condition. This time, she wouldnt use her magical power. After they chose their horses, the game began. Gu Ning and Zi Beiying slowly rode their horses to the starting line and were prepared. Zi Beiying didnt take Gu Ning lightly just because she was a skillful rider. Since Gu Ning was outstanding at fighting, gambling, and agreed topete against her with crity, Gu Ning had to be confident. Gu Ning also took thepetition seriously, because she relied on her own ability this time. Bam! With a gunshot, Gu Ning and Zi Beiying rode their horses ahead at the same time. In the beginning, they were at the same level, then Zi Beiying was a meter or two ahead of Gu Ning, but Gu Ning soon caught up. It repeated in the following minutes, and nobody knew who would win. Even Zi Beiying wasnt so confident in herself now, but she wouldnt give up till the end. The finish line was quickly approaching them but the two horses were still catching up with one another. Ten meters away, nine meters away, Gu Ning suddenly overtook Zi Beiying when they were just eight meters away from the finish line. In the end, Gu Ning passed it two meters ahead of Zi Beiying. Although Gu Ning won, she appreciated Zi Beiyings horse racing skills, because she had used the best of her ability to beat Zi Beiying by a narrow margin. I lost. Zi Beiying epted the result. She was disappointed, but admired Gu Ning more now. She had met many talented people before, but Gu Ning still surprised her. Gu Ning must be a genius! It was very narrow, Gu Ning said, being modest, but it was the truth too. Although Gu Ning used to have a bad impression of Zi Beiying, she gradually changed her opinion about her. Zi Beiying wasnt a bad girl. Instead, she was very easy-going, and willing to take responsibility for her actions. Probably because it wasnt pleasant when they met each other for the first time, they had a little grudge against each other. Since the grudge went away now, Gu Ning thought that they could be good friends. Gu Ning had no intention to hold a grudge against Zi Beiying because of her personality and her family background. Dont be so modest. Youre the winner, and Im willing to ept the result, Zi Beiying said, then turned around, walking away with pride. Gu Ning smiled, then followed her. After that, they went to do some target shooting. The guns were ready, and each of them had ten bullets. They didnt do it at the same time, but in an order, and Zi Beiying was the first to shoot. She raised the gun, aiming at the target. Within several shots, she frequently hit the red spot, but missed it a few times. In the end, Zi Beiyings score was 97. She had hit the red spot eight times, and hit the 9 ring and 8 ring once. It was a very good score, and was also Zi Beiyings normal performance. Sometimes, she could get 99, which was rare to see. Zi Beiying was satisfied with the score. She hoped that Gu Ning couldnt surpass her. She had never been so nervous before in her life. It was Gu Nings turn. When Zi Beiying saw her position of holding the gun, she knew that she was very professional. With several sessive shots, every bullet urately hit the middle of the red spot, which shocked everyone. Gu Ning only used half of Zi Beiyings time, but hit the red spot with every bullet. Her score was 100! H-How did you manage to do that? Zi Beiying couldnt believe her eyes. Chapter 828 - Let’s Be Friends! Chapter 828: Lets Be Friends! It wasnt a big deal in Gu Nings eyes, so she shrugged and said airily, I just did it. She sounded very proud of herself, which was a little annoying, but Zi Beiying wasnt in the mood to be mad at it. Gu Ning became her idol now. Lets be friends! You can teach me shooting. Tell me, how did you manage to shoot so fast, steadily, and urately? Zi Beiying caught Gu Nings arm all of a sudden, and said with excitement. Zi Beiying, who grew up with guns, couldnt be more interested in them. She didnt care about fighting, gambling skills, and horse racing, but shooting was something she could never ignore. Seeing the about-face in Zi Beiyings attitude towards her, Gu Ning was surprised, but she was willing to ept it. Well, you still need to pay me the money even though were friends, Gu Ning said. No problem. Mengda will transfer it to your ount, Zi Beiying agreed with crity. She didnt feel upset at all after losing money this time, but felt thrilled that Gu Ning was willing to be her friend. Twenty million yuan was merely nothing in Zi Beiyings eyes after all. The Zi family was not only involved in munitions but also in many other industries and had over a hundred billion yuan in assets. Zi Beiying herself had savings of over a billion yuan as well. When they had met each other for the first time, it wasnt a pleasant experience, so she was reluctant to give Gu Ning three million yuan, but this time was different. Gu Ning then took out a piece of paper with her bank ount on it and handed it to Zi Beiying. Zi Beiying took it, then gave it to Mengda and told him to transfer the money. Since Gu Ning took the money, she should do something for Zi Beiying. This is what Qi Tianlin bought from me yesterday. You can try a pill, and feel the change in your body. Gu Ning took out a porcin bottle with 10 power crystals inside. Hearing that, Zi Beiying was struck dumb for a second. Qi Tianlin paid twenty million yuan for her pills? Is the pill very effective? The porcin bottle is so small. How many pills can it amodate? Why is it so expensive? Zi Beiying had doubts in her mind, but she chose to believe Gu Ning since Qi Tianlin had paid a lot of money for it. Is it really effective? Why is Qi Tianlin willing to pay twenty million yuan for it? she asked with curiosity. Its an unusually effective magical medicine, and it can cure most diseases, including cancer, Gu Ning said. Its easy to cure amon disease with it, but it takes more pills and a longer time to cure a serious one. Even though it cant cure all diseases, it can improve your body condition and extend your life. Hearing that, Zi Beiyings group was shocked. Although Zi Beiying trusted Gu Ning, she still couldnt help but doubt it. Mengda and Nan also couldnt believe it. They even thought that Gu Ning could be deceiving Zi Beiying. Gu Ning addedter, This medicine has cured heart disease, permanently damaged legs, serious injuries after a car ident, and so on. Ive used it to save many peoples lives when their doctors had already lost hope for them. Zi Beiying and the others were stunned now. They had never heard of such an unbelievable thing before. Zi Beiying opened the bottle, and was about to try a pill, but Mengda and Nan stopped her. Lady Beiying, please dont. Zi Beiying was a nobledy born in a very influential family, so she couldnt try it randomly. What if it hurt her? Gu Ning also understood their worries, so she asked them, Do you have any scars on your bodies? In fact, Gu Ning had used her Jade Eyes to scan Nans body beforehand to see whether she had scars on her body so that they could have a test. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had already gotten rid of their scars with the pills, so Gu Ning could only do the test on another person. She also couldnt choose Mengda because Mengda was a man. After scanning her, Gu Ning found a scar left by a gunshot on Nans shoulder. I have. Nan stood out. There is a scar left by a gunshot on my shoulder from half a year ago, and its still quite obvious now. Are you willing to do the test? Gu Ning asked. Sure. Nan was willing to do the test for Zi Beiyings safety. After that, she showed her shoulder and the scar was exposed. Mengda, please help me get a ss of water, Gu Ning said to Mengda. Mengda was Zi Beiyings bodyguard, so they wouldnt have suspicion that he would do anything to the water. No problem. Mengda understood Gu Nings intention, so he didnt feel displeased at all when she gave the order. Before long, Mengda got a ss of water for Gu Ning. Gu Ning took the ss, and told Zi Beiying to put a pill in it. The power crystal melted the second it touched the water, then Gu Ning used a cotton swab to treat the scar on Nans shoulder with the water. Once the magical power got into Nans scar, Nan felt the coolness, which was quitefortable. Within seconds, a third of the scar faded right in front of their eyes. Zi Beiying and the others rounded their eyes in shock after seeing the scene. Can you believe its effect now? Gu Ning smiled. Wow, its so amazing! Zi Beiying said. Mengda and Nan were also persuaded. You can treat superficial wounds by applying it to your skin, and treat internal damage by taking it. If you dont have any injuries, it can also help you improve your bodys condition, Gu Ning said. Zi Beiying didnt have superficial wounds, nor internal damage, so she could only use it to improve her health. Without dy, she took a power crystal. The pill melted the second she put it into her mouth. A flow of coolness spread across her body like lightning, and Zi Beiying soon felt that the organs in her body were enhanced. Chapter 829 - Where Did You Get the Medicine? Chapter 829: Where Did You Get the Medicine? After a short while, she felt much more energetic than before. Wow, I feel so different after taking a pill! Zi Beiying eximed with surprise. Gu Ning, where did you get this medicine? Zi Beiying asked. Im sorry, its a secret, but there is no need for you to test or study it. Its meaningless. If you need it, you can directly buy it from me. I sold it to Qi Tianlin for a million yuan a pill, but were friends after all, so you can have 50% off. I suggest that you dont use it to treatmon diseases, because its amount is limited. If you want arge amount of it, its impossible, so you better use it to treat serious diseases, or when someones life is in danger, Gu Ning said. I understand, Zi Beiying said. She was willing to pay a lot of money for the pill, because it was indeed very effective. Gu Ning sold it for five hundred thousand yuan a pill to her, but she wouldnt hesitate to pay a million yuan for it either. Her father was still lying on a hospital bed now. His condition was getting better, but he wasnt fully recovered yet. Zi Beiying believed that her father could so be healthy again with the help of this pill. Gu Ning, let me buy a meal for you. What do you want to have? Zi Beiying asked. Why dont we go to the food street? Gu Ning said. It was lunch time anyway. Sure! Zi Beiying said, then they got in their own cars. Once Zi Beiying was in her car, she called her older brother. Shaomin, I just got some magical pills, and it can cure most diseases and wounds. I took a pill just now, and I feel its effect is really unbelievable. I think it can be quite helpful in curing father! Zi Beiying said with excitement once Zi Shaomin answered her call. Hearing that, Zi Shaomin had an idea that the magical pills that Zi Beiying told him about was very simr to the ones that Leng Shaoting had given him. Can you send me a picture of it? Zi Shaomin asked. Of course, Zi Beiying said, then hung up the call. Afterwards, she took a picture of the power crystals and sent it to Zi Shaomin. When Zi Shaomin saw the picture, he was sure that it was the same medicine that Leng Shaoting had given him. Didnt Shaoting say its very hard to get this medicine? Why did Beiying find so much of it? Zi Shaomin thought that maybe Zi Beiying had met the owner of the medicine. It was obvious that its owner knew Leng Shaoting. Without dy, Zi Shaomin called Zi Beiying back. This medicine was very unbelievable. If it was possible, he hoped that Zi Beiying could get as much of it as possible. Beiying, where did you get the medicine? Zi Shaomin asked. A girl just gave it to me. Zi Beiying then told her older brother about what she had been through these past two days with a girl named Gu Ning. After hearing the story, Zi Shaomin also admired Gu Ning. She was such an outstanding girl at an early age! Luckily, you didnt make her an enemy. Its a good thing that you can make friends with such an outstanding girl, Zi Shaomin said. Although the Zi family was very influential, they were normal human beings after all, and they cared about their lives the most. If they could have magical pills, their safety would be guaranteed. Ask her for more of it, in case we need them in the future, Zi Shaomin said. Nothing was more important than life. She told me that the amount of the medicine is limited, and she wont give me too many, unless its an emergency, Zi Beiying said. Fine, you must maintain a good rtionship with her. Dont annoy her, Zi Shaomin said. I understand, Zi Beiying said. Even if Gu Ning didnt give her the pills, she wouldnt annoy her, because she really admired Gu Ning. ... The construction began right after An Guangyao settled the deal. They did a ceremony praying for good luck and peace beforehand. Although it was just a ceremony, it was necessary. Thisnd had a bad reputation after all, so the news that they were going to build office buildings here went abroad once they gathered here. People who believed that thend was haunted were all astonished. Why did Shenghua Real Estate acquire thisnd after knowing that it was haunted? Nobody knew the answer. Somend developers who had the intention to buy thend before were also surprised after hearing the shocking news. Thend used to be a construction site developed by the government and severalnd developers. Once strange idents happened, thosend developers withdrew from it, so it had nothing to do with them right now. Therefore, thosend developers had no idea that thend was sold again until they heard the news. Although thend had nothing to do with them right now, they were very curious to know who dared to take it over. Not only were thend developers curious, but their peers in the same industry were as well. Manynd developers had abandoned thend precisely because of its bad reputation. They were curious to know the ability of Shenghua Real Estate now. If Shenghua Real Estate was going to do business in City B, it would be a great match for them. They had to know a lot about it in order topete against it. Shenghua Real Estate was apany established in City F which was a third-tier city, and it became arge, profitablepany with over two billion yuan in assets from a medium-sized enterprise that could barely stay afloat within just a few months. Its pace of expanding shocked everyone in the real estate and construction industries. Chapter 830 - Did She Just Have Sex with Another Man? Chapter 830: Did She Just Have Sex with Another Man? Although Shenghua Real Estate wasnt a threat to a real estate tycoon yet, its speed of growing was threatening enough. Even so, some arrogant people in the industry still despised Shenghua Real Estate, because they thought that it grew too fast, and believed that it wasnt healthy for thepany. Therefore, many were waiting to see the failure of Shenghua Real Estate one day in the future. Peers werepetitors after all. It was also true that apany was doomed to fail if it grew too fast without a steady base, but that only happened when its owner didnt have the ability to run it well. In that case, those who wanted to see the failure of Shenghua Real Estate would be disappointed, because Gu Ning had the ability to manage herpanies well. She wouldnt allow herpanies to fail, unless she was dead. And obviously, it wasnt easy for her to die with the help of her magical power. Many reporters also heard the news, so they went to interview An Guangyao. An Guangyao didnt refuse, because Shenghua Real Estate needed to gain attention. Reporter: Chairman An, have you done your homework before you acquired thisnd? An Guangyao: Of course I have, but I dont believe those rumors. Its a universally acknowledged truth that demolition is very dangerous, and idents happen, but it cant prove that thisnd is haunted. Reporter: idents have frequently happened here. Arent you worried about it? An Guangyao: Well, rumors are rumors. If youre curious about it, you can keep paying attention to our construction, and well see whether its safe or not. An Guangyao said that to keep them paying attention to the construction, so that they could have free publicity. During the interview, the reporters all failed to hear what they wanted to hear, so they could only wait and see what was going to happen in the future. Some who believed that thend was haunted thought that An Guangyao would soon be regretful. While some who sensed An Guangyaos real intention started to think that it might just be a way to gain attention for thepany. However, was the construction site safe? Actually, most people didnt believe in ghosts, but they were scared of those terrifying rumors. If it hadnt been for those rumors, thend would have been sold a long time ago. So people were all watching it. Zheng Wenmei didnt wake up until noon because she had been drunk and drugged. When she finally woke up, she felt that her lower body was a little painful, but it wasnt severe. She was drunkst night, and had a headache now, so she didnt think further. She checked her phone afterwards, and found several missed calls from her boyfriend along with some messages. She called her boyfriend back at once, then told him that she had drunk too muchst night and had just woken up. Her boyfriend understood and wasnt mad at all. He asked Zheng Wenmei what she wanted to eat, and said that he could deliver it to her ce. Zheng Wenmei felt ufortable now, so she didnt want to leave her apartment. She told her boyfriend what she wanted to eat and the address of her ce. Zheng Wenhao had also called her, so Zheng Wenmei called him back as well. Zheng Wenhao asked Zheng Wenmei the same thing, but Zheng Wenmei told him that she was fine and that she would order some takeout herself. She didnt mention her boyfriend, and Zheng Wenhao said nothing further. Half an hourter, Zheng Wenmeis boyfriend arrived. Zheng Wenmei didnt change her sleeping gown, but directly went to open the door for her boyfriend in it. Once the door was open, her boyfriend was a little sexually excited at seeing her curvy body showing in the silk sleeping gown. Wenmei, arent you afraid that Ill press you down on the bed? her boyfriend joked, half seriously. He did want to have sex with her, but he wouldnt force her to do so, because he really loved her. Zheng Wenmei was struck dumb for a second, then realized that she was still in her sleeping gown and flushed red. She had been in love several times before, and they were already boyfriend and girlfriend now, so she didnt mind his joke. Since they were a couple, they would have sex sooner orter. In fact, Zheng Wenmei was looking forward to it, but she wouldnt say it aloud. Her boyfriend walked inside. He put the food down on the coffee table, and Zheng Wenmei ate it in a hurry. However, she felt quite uneasy being stared at by her boyfriend all the time. Why are you staring at me all the time? Because youre so attractive, he said, and didnt bother to hide his affection towards her. Zheng Wenmei was always arrogant and aggressive, but she was also kind and gentle in front of her family, friends and boyfriend. She finally finished eating, and her boyfriend pressed her down on the sofa without hesitation. Wenmei, I cant stand it anymore. After that, he started to kiss, touch and rub her. In the beginning, Zheng Wenmei refused, but then agreed. However, the second her boyfriend prated her, he felt that something was wrong. Hasnt Wenmei stayed single for almost half a year? Why does it feel like she just had sex with another man? Men were all sensitive to sex. Did she have sex with someone elsest night? If it was true, how should he face it? Chapter 831 - Disgusting Older Brother and Younger Sister Chapter 831: Disgusting Older Brother and Younger Sister Thinking of that, he got nervous, and stopped to observe her vagina. Zheng Wenmei had no idea what her boyfriend was doing, but enjoyed the sexual pleasure. When her boyfriend saw her red vagina, he was mad. Zheng Wenmei did have sex with someone elsest night! Her boyfriend was in a rage now. He loved Zheng Wenmei so much that it was hard for him to ept it, and he wanted to vent his anger at her. Therefore, he attacked Zheng Wenmei again. Although Zheng Wenmei thought that it was painful, she still enjoyed it, and moaned with sexual pleasure. However, her moans which were supposed to be encouraging and exciting now became sarcastic in her boyfriends ears. She must have moaned like thatst night! He thought to himself. Am I good? he asked. Y-yeah! Zheng Wenmei said. Am I better than the man who f*cked youst night? He asked himself, but didnt say it aloud. He made up his mind to dump Zheng Wenmei. Although he loved her deeply, he couldnt ept the fact that his beloved woman had sex with another man when they were in a romantic rtionship. However, even though he was going to dump her, he would f*ck her as hard as he could to punish her. At this moment, Zheng Wenhao arrived. He came to deliver some food for Zheng Wenmei, because he didnt want her to eat takeout. However, he heard a man and a womans crazy moans of sexual pleasure when he came near the door. He was annoyed at once. He knew that Zheng Wenmeis boyfriend must be inside making love to her. Without dy, Zheng Wenhao took out the key, and opened the door. Hearing the sound of the door opening, both Zheng Wenmei and her boyfriend were scared and shocked. Before they could dress themselves, Zheng Wenhao walked in, and they were still in the same position on the sofa. Wenhao? Why did youe in? Get out now! Zheng Wenmei shouted in panic. It was super embarrassing for her older brother to see her like that. What she didnt know was that Zheng Wenhao had already seen her naked bodyst night. Zheng Wenmeis boyfriend left her body at once, and covered her with her sleeping gown. Zheng Wenhao, on the other hand, didnt think that he was an intruder. He dashed over, and punched Zheng Wenmeis boyfriend with great force. Zheng Wenmeis boyfriend was struck dumb. Why did Zheng Wenhao punch him? He was Zheng Wenmeis boyfriend, and it was very normal that he would have sex with her. He wasnt raping her. Did Zheng Wenhao have to be so mad? Nevertheless, Zheng Wenhao didnt stop, and tried to punch Zheng Wenmeis boyfriend again, but failed. Zheng Wenmeis boyfriend caught his fist and stopped him by force. He was stronger than Zheng Wenhao, so Zheng Wenhao wasnt able to move. Zheng Wenhao, what are you doing? Wenmei is my girlfriend, and its very normal that we have sex. You dont have the right to punch me! he questioned Zheng Wenhao in anger. Wenmei is mine! Shes mine and nobody can touch her except me! Zheng Wenhao lost his reason and yelled. What? Zheng Wenmei and her boyfriend was stunned. All of a sudden, Zheng Wenmeis boyfriend realized that Zheng Wenhao was the man who had f*cked Zheng Wenmeist night. Zheng Wenmei was Zheng Wenhaos half-sister! In Zheng Wenmeis boyfriends eyes, it was even more uneptable that Zheng Wenmei had made love with her half-brother instead of a strange man. If Zheng Wenhao was so terribly possessive of Zheng Wenmei, it was highly possible that they had made love many times before! Zheng Wenmeis boyfriend slowly turned to look at her with astonishment, but Zheng Wenmei knew nothing about it, because she was drugged every time. Wenhao, are you insane? Zheng Wenmei couldnt believe it. She hoped that Zheng Wenhao didnt mean it, or that she heard it wrong. Wenmei, youre mine. Youre mine! You cant have sex with any man but me! Zheng Wenhao said in a domineering tone. What? Zheng Wenmei was shocked. Zheng Wenhao, youre a sick jerk, and you f*cked your younger sister! Zheng Wenmeis boyfriend was furious and punched Zheng Wenhao in the face. Although he loved Zheng Wenmei and had deep sympathy for her, he couldnt tolerate it and felt utterly disgusted now. Wenmei, I think were done. Zheng Wenhao, I wont tell anyone else what youve done, but the truth alwayses out. Good luck! he said, then dressed himself as fast as possible before he left. He wasnt a backstabber, so he wouldnt say anything, but they were really disgusting. Once he was gone, Zheng Wenhao pressed Zheng Wenmei down and sexually assaulted her in all kinds of ways. Zheng Wenmei wanted to struggle, but she was too weak to do it. In the following hour, Zheng Wenhao prated her again and again with violence. At this moment, Zheng Wenmei wished that she were dead. It was beyond her imagination that her half-brother would force her to have sex with him. An hourter, Zheng Wenhao gradually got his reason back. When he realized what he had done, he removed himself from Zheng Wenmeis body in an instant. I-Im sorry, Wenmei... Zheng Wenhao wanted to exin, but didnt know how, because the damage was done Why? Why did you have to treat me like that? Why? Zheng Wenmei lost control of her emotions and burst into tears. I-I love you. I know that I cant do that, but I lost control of myself. I got jealous every time I thought about you having sex with other men, Zheng Wenhao said. He was also in pain after falling in love with his half-sister. Their amoral rtionship wouldnt go anywhere, but he couldnt control himself. Actually, he was old enough to be married, and his parents had urged him to do so many times before, but he had no interest in other women. He was deeply in love with Zheng Wenmei, which already affected his life, but he was willing to ept it. The only thing he felt sad about was that he couldnt marry her. Chapter 832 - Meeting Su Anya Chapter 832: Meeting Su Anya No, no, no! Zheng Wenmei resisted it. She curled up her body and covered her head with her hands, crying loudly. They were brother and sister. The fact that they had sex with each other was amoral and illegal. However, they just did. How should she face her parents? Zheng Wenhao hugged Zheng Wenmei in his arms, trying tofort her, but Zheng Wenmei looked scared once he touched her. Dont touch me! Wenmei, please. Please dont chase me away. I promise I wont do it again. Its all my fault. Zheng Wenhao apologized. Whether what he said was real or not didnt matter, he had to calm Zheng Wenmei down right now. Leave me alone! Zheng Wenmei shouted at him. Wenmei... F*ck off! Zheng Wenmei burst into tears again. Sure, Ill leave right now, but please dont hurt yourself, or tell our parents, alright? Zheng Wenhao begged. He couldnt bear the result if their parents found out. Zheng Wenmei remained silent, and Zheng Wenhao took it as a silent agreement, so he left afterwards. A short while after Zheng Wenhao was gone, Zheng Wenmei took out arge amount of sleeping pills, and swallowed them. ... Gu Nings teacher called her at 3 pm, and told her to meet them at the Bluesky Hotel at 10 am. The Bluesky Hotel was a four-star hotel, and all the participants would stay there. They were high school students, so there was no need to arrange a five-star hotel for them. A four-star hotel was good enough after all. When Gu Ning arrived at the Bluesky Hotel, it was super crowded with people everywhere. Every city sent three students as its representatives, so there were over a hundred students who gathered there this afternoon. They had already attended the final contest in their own cities; Gu Ning was the only one who directly came to attend the national final round. This nationalpetition was divided into the preliminary, rematch and final. The preliminary was a written test, and only 50 students could enter the rematch. In the rematch, questions would be projected onto the ckboard. Participants would do calctions while looking at the ckboard, which was no different from a written test. The final was a quick-answer game. Questions would still be projected on the ckboard, but whoever had the answer first, would be the winner. Once Gu Ning walked into the Bluesky Hotel, she heard noises of an argument in the hall. It turned out that someone didnt want to stay in the Bluesky Hotel, but a five-star hotel. I dont care. Im going to stay in a five-star hotel. I dont need you to pay for it for me. I can afford it myself! It was a girl who was arguing loudly. Without a doubt, she must have been born in a rich family. She would rather stay in a five-hotel by herself than stay with others in the Bluesky Hotel. Song Siyao, dont be such a naughty child. All the participants must stay here so that we can make sure that you are safe. I know that youre from a super-rich family, but youre not familiar with City B at all. What if something bad happens to you? What should I say to your family? a young man snapped at her. He was her teacher. Im not a kid, and I can take care of myself! Song Siyao argued. You cant stay in another hotel by yourself. You must stay here with us, the male teacher said with a serious face. You... Song Siyao was mad, and refused to give in. If you dont allow me to stay in a five-star hotel, Ill quit! Saying that, she turned around to walk away. Stop right there! The male teacher was also mad. You want to quit? No problem, Ill send you back to the capital in person! You... Song Siyao was struck dumb for a second. In fact, she didnt dare go back. Her father had promised to buy her a limited edition sports car if she could win a prize among the top three. She ached to own the car. Therefore, Song Siyao had to stay for the car, but she still bargained, I can stay, but I must sleep in the presidential suite by myself. Ill pay for it myself. That was the best Song Siyao could do. Fine. Since Song Siyaopromised, the male teacher agreed. Gu Ning? Right at this moment, a familiar female voice called Gu Ning. Gu Ning was surprised, then looked over. Before Gu Ning saw the girl, she already recognized her voice. It was Su Anya. Seeing Su Anya, Gu Ning was excited. She didnt expect that she would meet Su Anya here. Su Anya ran towards Gu Ning at once, and gave her a big hug. Ha, arent you surprised? I told them not to tell you that Im one of the participants in order to surprise you! When Su Anya got to know that Gu Ning would also attend thepetition, she told Hao Ran and the others to keep it a secret that she would be attending it too. Gu Ning smiled, but still felt happy. I am surprised! We can stay in the same room! Su Anya said with excitement. Every two students would share a standard room, while each of the teachers could have a single room. The three students that came from City F were two girls and a boy. Su Anya and Gu Ning were girls, so they would stay in the same room. Um, I wont be staying in the hotel, but in my home, Gu Ning said. She might have to deal with other things anytime, so it wasnt convenient for her to stay in the hotel, and her principal agreed on that. Fine. Su Anya was a little disappointed, but didnt ask further. However, Song Siyao was displeased. Why can she stay somewhere else? Song Siyaos teacher also frowned while looking at Gu Ning. Other people in the hall turned to look at Gu Ning too. Chapter 833 - Zhang Zikai VS. Song Siyao Chapter 833: Zhang Zikai VS. Song Siyao Shouldnt we all stay in this hotel? Why can this female student live in her home? When they saw that Gu Ning was such a stunning girl, they were all impressed. Shes so gorgeous! Most of the boys kept appreciating her beauty, while most of the girls started to get jealous of her, especially Song Siyao whose eyes were full of hatred now. Song Siyao was always the beauty in everyones eyes, and she was used to being the most beautiful girl in the school. However, now she met Gu Ning who was much prettier than her. Song Siyao had to admit, although she hated to, that Gu Ning was indeed unusually beautiful. More beautiful than any other girl that she had ever seen before. The male teacher walked towards Gu Ning and asked her with a serious face. May I know which city you are from? Did your teacher agree with it? Im from City F, and my teacher has already agreed, Gu Ning replied staying calm. City F? A third-tier city? The male teacher frowned and showed a little disdain on his face. Your teacher agreed? Why? Its the rule set by the Education Bureau, that all the participants must stay in this hotel. If you stay somewhere else, will the Education Bureau allow you to do that? He hated those who thought that they were different and should be treated differently the most. In addition, Gu Ning was from a third-tier city, while Song Siyao was from the capital. Song Siyao was born in a super-rich family in the capital, and even she had to stay in this hotel in the end. Why could Gu Ning disobey the rule? The male teacher med Gu Nings teacher for it. Well, if it were possible, I would obey the rule, but I have something else to deal with, so I cant stay here with the other students, Gu Ning exined politely. She understood that this male teacher was just doing his job. You have something else to deal with? The male teacher frowned again with obvious dissatisfaction. Youre a student, and the only thing you should deal with is your studies. Right! Youre just a student. What else should you focus on except studying? I think you just want to y! Song Siyao said. After that, some girls who were also jealous of Gu Nings outstanding appearance began to criticize her. I think that she is refusing to stay in this hotel because shees from a powerful family. Some people are so arrogant just because of their family background. Shes from a third-tier city. How powerful could her family be? Shes ttering herself. How shameless she is! She knows nothing about this society! ... Hearing their criticisms, Gu Ning was annoyed. If youre dissatisfied with it, you can report it to the Education Bureau. Shame on you for attacking me right now. Do I have to tell you everything that I do? Gu Ning hated people who were always criticizing and ming others. Even though she did disobey the rule, she was in a special situation. You can go report it to the Education Bureau if youre not satisfied with it! Stop criticizing her. Arent you well-educated, top students? Su Anya said in anger. Hearing that, those girls closed their mouths, and felt a little embarrassed. However, they still disliked Gu Nings behavior. Alright, do whatever you need to do now, the male teacher said to them, so they left to do their own things. All of a sudden, a girl walked in front of Gu Ning and asked, Are you Goddess Gu? The girl looked excited. Gu Ning had never met this girl before, but she knew that this girl must have read some news about her on the Inte from the way the girl addressed her. What? Goddess Gu? Zhang Zikai, although shes beautiful, she isnt a goddess! Song Siyao snorted with disdain. She felt quite displeased when Zhang Zikai called Gu Ning Goddess Gu, because she believed that she was the only girl who could be called a goddess. Its none of your business! Zhang Zikai retorted, then sneered at Song Siyao, You must be super jealous of Goddess Gu now. Do you really think that youre the prettiest girl in the school just because you have several admirers? People with eyes can all see which one is more beautiful here! You... Song Siyao was mad, because Zhang Zikai saw through her. The two girls had grown up together, arguing against each other along the way, so they knew one another better than anyone else. Song Siyao was indeed an unkind and mean narcissist. Zhang Zikai, on the contrary, was a kind and straightforward girl. She never liked the way Song Siyao behaved, but she wouldnt argue against Song Siyao either as long as Song Siyao didnt annoy her. Hearing their argument, some students who didnt leave the hall yet turned to nce at Gu Ning and Song Siyao. It was true that Gu Ning was more beautiful than Song Siyao. Moreover, Song Siyao looked arrogant and aggressive, while Gu Ning was gentle and elegant. All in all, Gu Ning was more attractive than her. Enough! Stop arguing here! the male teacher snapped at them once more. Both Song Siyao and Zhang Zikai were born in super-rich families, so he couldnt side with either of them. Zhang Zikai was in no mood for an argument, so she turned to look at Gu Ning again. Youre Goddess Gu, right? Gu Ning was amused. You already called me Goddess Gu. What else can I say? Ha-ha. Zhang Zikaiughed a little. I just want to hear the answer from your mouth in case Im wrong. Chapter 834 - The Famous Goddess Gu Chapter 834: The Famous Goddess Gu Nice to meet you, my names Gu Ning, Gu Ning said and kindly reached out her hand. Zhang Zikai got excited, and shook hands with Gu Ning at once. Its so nice to meet you! My names Zhang Zikai, and Im a big fan. I always wanted to see you in City F one day, and Im so excited to meet you here! Can we be friends? Zhang Zikai admired Gu Ning very much. Others who heard the conversation were quite confused. They didnt understand why Zhang Zikai was a big fan of Gu Nings. Gu Nings outstanding appearance wasnt a persuasive reason after all. Gu Ning was amused again. Although she knew nothing about Zhang Zikai yet, she sensed that Zhang Zikai was a good girl. Sure, why not. With Gu Nings agreement, Zhang Zikai almost jumped with delight. Yeah! From now on, were friends! Do you have to be so happy? There is nothing to be happy about! Song Siyao muttered to herself. Her voice wasnt loud, but Gu Ning still heard it. Goddess Gu, can I buy you a meal? Zhang Zikai invited her with excitement. Please call me Gu Ning, and allow me to do that! Gu Ning said. Fine. Zhang Zikai agreed. She had learned some about Gu Nings business, so she knew that Gu Ning didntck money at all. Ningning, how about me? Su Anya said and sounded aggrieved. Gu Ning then introduced Zhang Zikai to Su Anya without dy. This is my friend too, Su Anya, shes also from City F. Hi, nice to meet you. Since were both Ningnings friends, were friends too! Zhang Zikai gave Su Anya a hug. She called Gu Ning Ningning as well, because it sounded like they were close. Nice to meet you! Su Anya was very kind to Gu Nings friend. Although participants had to stay in this hotel, they could go out by themselves after registering, they just had to be back before 9 pm. Please wait a second. We need to tell our teacher first, Gu Ning said to Zhang Zikai. No problem, Zhang Zikai said. Gu Ning and Su Anya went upstairs afterwards. Zhang Zikai also went to register herself before she waited for Gu Ning and Su Anya in the hall. Hey, can you tell me why you called the girl Goddess Gu? a girl walked to Zhang Zikai and asked her with curiosity when she was alone. You can search her name on the Inte, and youll find out yourself, Zhang Zikai said with pride. Hearing that, students around them were all interested and took out their phones to search for news about Gu Ning. After reading a lot of information on Gu Ning, they were all shocked. Jesus! Shes so unbelievable. Shes a kung fu master and a sessful businesswoman! Is she really a human being? I think shes a real goddess. Shes only 18! ... They were all impressed by Gu Nings achievements, and regarded her as a goddess now. Zhang Zikai sent a message in the WeChat group of her friends, and told them that she had just met Goddess Gu in real life. She also became Goddess Gus friend. Her friends were all envious of her, and asked her for a photo of Gu Ning. Zhang Zikais friends were also fans of Gu Ning. Song Siyao and the male teacher were already gone at this moment, so they still knew nothing about Gu Ning. However, the male teacher soon found out why Gu Ning was so different from other students after he went to ask a staff member of the Education Bureau. Gu Ning was the founder of both Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm at such an early age. Given her outstanding achievements, the Education Bureau treated her differently, which was understandable. She needed time to deal with her businesses after all. The male teacher from the capital was convinced. He even felt a little embarrassed because he had just despised Gu Ning. Gu Nings teacher told her some of thepetition rules, then let her go with Su Anya. Gu Ning promised that she would send Su Anya back before 9 pm, and their teacher trusted her. Those students who learned Gu Nings real identity from Zhang Zikai stayed in the hall, waiting to see Gu Ning again with their own eyes. Around 20 minutester, Gu Ning walked out, and their eyes lit up at once, but none of them dared to go forward to bother her. Gu Ning also noticed their reaction, but remained silent. Seeing Gu Ning walking out with Su Anya, Zhang Zikai stood up, running to them like a happy little girl. In fact, Zhang Zikai was a mature and stable girl normally, but she was too excited today to control herself. The others were all envious of Zhang Zikai when she left with Gu Ning. They all wished that they could be Gu Nings friends. Gu Ning didnt drive there, but she had to send Zhang Zikai and Su Anya back a whileter, so she asked the hotel for a car. When she started the car, Gu Ning asked, What do you want to have? Anything is fine. Im not picky, Zhang Zikai said. Are you allergic to anything? Su Anya asked. Nope, Gu Ning and Zhang Zikai said. Chapter 835 - Play Games Chapter 835: y Games Then why dont we go to eat seafood? I remember that Ningning likes seafood, and I want to eat it too, Su Anya said. What do you think, Zikai? Cool! I havent eaten seafood in a long time. Lets go eat seafood! Zhang Zikai didnt like or dislike seafood. If it was delicious, she wouldnt mind having some. Most importantly, Gu Ning liked seafood. None of them were familiar with City B, so Gu Ning opened the navigation device. They went to a nearby shopping mall so that they could shop for a while after dinner. Along the way, Zhang Zikai kept taking photos, and Gu Ning was in each of them, but only her profile was showing because she was driving. Zhang Zikai also took a short video of Gu Ning, then posted it on her WeChat moments. Hanging out with Goddess Gu tonight! Dont ask me who she is. Search her name on the Inte yourself. [Video Attached] Not everyone had heard of Gu Ning, so Zhang Zikai told them to search for Gu Nings information themselves. The second Zhang Zikai sent it out, she got many responses. Both Zhang Zikais family and good friends were aware of Gu Nings achievements. Because Zhang Zikai was Gu Nings loyal fan, they got to know a lot of information about her. Zhang Zikais parents also thought highly of Gu Ning, and even told Zhang Zikai to learn from her. Wow, Zhang Zikai, Goddess Gu is driving the car for you! Zhang Zikai, how did you meet Goddess Gu in real life? Im so jealous of you now. Zikai, is Goddess Gu one of the participants? I bet so, and that is probably the reason why Zikai met Goddess Gu! Goddess Gu is an excellent student in her school after all. Shes so amazing! ... Zhang Zikai read theirments, and smiled with pride. She also read them out to Gu Ning and Su Anya. Gu Ning was already used to it, but was still amused. Su Anya also felt proud that she was Gu Nings friend. Before long, Mrs. Zhang also saw the post, and she was excited too. Good girl! Learn from Goddess Gu and make good friends with her. Do bring her to our home if shes free. Nobody would refuse to maintain a good rtionship with an outstanding person with great ability. Zhang Zikai replied: I will. Around a dozen minutester, they arrived at the shopping mall. The moment they entered it, Zhang Zikai started to take endless photos again. She still pointed her camera at Gu Ning along the way, and keptplimenting her. Youre so gorgeous, and wless! The friend of a goddess is also a goddess! You two are so pretty! Su Anya was also very attractive, so Zhang Zikai didnt ignore her. Ha-ha, are youplimenting yourself as well? Su Anya joked. Zhang Zikai was an outstanding girl too, and was as attractive as Su Anya, but Gu Ning was still more noticeable than them. Even so, Zhang Zikai wasnt jealous of Gu Ning at all, because she wasnt a mean girl. Ha-ha, youre right! Zhang Zikaiughed. Hey, why dont we take a photo together? Zhang Zikai proposed. After that, the three of them chose a beautiful background to take several pictures. Throughout the day, Zhang Zikai kept posting photos and videos of her being with Gu Ning and Su Anya. Whenever she posted some photos and videos, she received manyments from her friends saying that they were jealous of her. After dinner, they went to shop together, but there was nothing they wanted to buy. Why dont we go to the amusement arcade? Zhang Zikai said. She was a video game lover. Gu Ning and Su Anya agreed. The amusement arcade was on the fifth floor of the shopping mall, and there were all kinds of machines for entertainment, or for gambling. The second they arrived, Zhang Zikai went to exchange some game coins with money. She divided the game coins into three parts, and shared them with Gu Ning and Su Anya. After that, she guided them to the w machines, which were her favorite. They knew that the w was very loose so it was super difficult to catch a doll, but they still enjoyed it. Zhang Zikai and Su Anya put 10 yuan worth of game coins into the machine, but failed to catch a single doll. Gu Ning, on the other hand, caught four dolls with 10 game coins. It relied on both skills and luck after all. When Gu Ning seeded in catching dolls, everyone around her was surprised. Wow, Ningning, youre so good at it! Zhang Zikai got excited. Its so hard to catch a single doll, but youve caught four of them! Su Anya said. Here, theyre yours. I dont like dolls. Gu Ning gave those dolls to Zhang Zikai and Su Anya, and each of them took two. Zhang Zikai and Su Anya were still teenage girls, so it was very normal that they liked dolls, but Gu Nings soul was actually almost 30 years old. Thanks! Zhang Zikai and Su Anya loved dolls very much, and happily took the gift from Gu Ning. In the following hour, they went to y other games. Gu Ning walked to the darts. If she could hit the red spot with all the darts, she would get thergest doll. Chapter 836 - Unerring Accuracy Chapter 836: Unerring uracy Although Zhang Zikai and Su Anya thought that it was very difficult, they were looking forward to it, because they could get a doll as long as seven of the darts hit the red spot. The fewer darts that hit the red spot, the smaller the doll would be. Ten game coins were 10 yuan, and could buy 10 darts. Gu Ning got the darts, then started the throw them one by one. Once a dart hit the red spot, Zhang Zikai and Su Anya cheered with excitement. Within seconds, seven sessive darts hit the red spot, which attracted the attention of people around them. Jesus, the girl has hit the red spot seven sessive times. Its so unbelievable! I wonder whether she can hit the red spot with all 10 darts. I think its quite possible. Everyone believed in Gu Ning. Eight, nine, ten darts really hit the red spot. Wow! Nobody was happier than Zhang Zikai and Su Anya. Gu Ning, on the other hand, stayed calm as usual, because it wasnt a surprise in her eyes. OMG, shes so amazing! She must have practiced that before. Of course she did, or she wouldnt be so good at it. Gu Nings unerring uracy shocked everyone around the darts. A waiter gave Gu Ning thergest doll at once, but both Zhang Zikai and Su Anya loved dolls. In order to get each of them arge doll, Gu Ning decided to y again. Given her performance the first time, Zhang Zikai and Su Anya were very confident that Gu Ning would be able to hit the red spot with all 10 darts once more. Many onlookers, however, held doubts. Within a short time, the game ended, and Gu Ning won anotherrge doll as she wanted to. Both Zhang Zikai and Su Anya hugged arge doll in their arms afterwards. They were more than excited now, and the dolls were sorge that they could barely see the road ahead. People around them also admired Gu Ning very much after she hit the red spot with all 10 darts twice. Some girls were envious of Zhang Zikai and Su Anya too. They all wished that they could have such arge doll. Arge doll cost around two hundred yuan, which wasnt expensive, but it was different if they directly bought one instead of winning one. Ningning, youre indeed the national idol! If I were a man, I would fall in love with you and be determined to marry you, Zhang Zikai said with a serious face. If you were a man, you would have to be an outstanding, rich and handsome young man, or Ningning wouldnt marry you, Su Anya said. Gu Ning was an outstanding girl, so her boyfriend had to be excellent too. Well... Zhang Zikai was struck dumb for a second, then said, Youre right. If I were a man, I probably wouldnt be able to marry Ningning. If so, I think its better that I am a girl so that I can be Ningnings friend! Zhang Zikai looked so serious, which amused Gu Ning and Su Anya. They still had many game coins, so they continued to y games. They went to a basketball machine, and they could y once with 10 game coins. If they could throw a 100 basketballs into the hoop within a minute, they would get rewards as well, which could be dolls or other small gifts. Zhang Zikai and Su Anya gave their game coins to Gu Ning, because they believed that Gu Ning could win with them every time. After putting the game coins into the machine, Gu Ning began to throw basketballs into the hoop. She moved fast, and the basketballs flew into the hoop one by one, which attracted peoples attention around them. Jesus, shes so good! I cant believe my eyes now. Everyone was shocked. Lets guess how many basketballs she can throw into the hoop within a minute. Over 150 I think. It could be 180. I believe its 200. Shes already thrown over 100 into the hoop within 30 seconds. Hard to say. Maybe shell get tiredter, and move slower. However, to their astonishment, Gu Ning moved at the same speed from the beginning to the end. A minuteter, Gu Ning had thrown 208 basketballs into the hoop in all. In fact, a 100 within a minute was a very hard goal, and normally one in a hundred people could do that, but Gu Ning broke the record. People apuded and cheered at once, which scared others who were ying other games, and they all looked over. Many of them felt displeased when they were interrupted by the thunderous apuse, but they were soon amazed after learning what had happened. Shes so amazing! I think she just set a world record. Nobody can break it. ... Hey, beauty, can we be friends? a boy struck up a conversation with Gu Ning. We can if you can throw a 100 basketballs into the hoop, Gu Ning said with a smile, which was a kind way to reject him. Hearing that, the boy felt embarrassed, and closed his mouth. After that, Gu Ning and her friends went to get their gifts. Even though it was an unbelievable record, they could only get one gift. Gu Ning noticed two cups which were made for a couple, so she took them and kept them herself. Someone took a video of Gu Ning ying on the basketball machine, then posted it on the Inte. Before long, the video went viral, and some recognized Gu Ning. Although they already knew that Gu Ning was very outstanding, they were still stunned by her this time. Goddess Gu is a real goddess. Shes always so amazing. Goddess Gu? Why do you call her Goddess Gu? Someone who didnt know Gu Ning was confused. Search her name on the Inte yourself. It was difficult to introduce Gu Nings achievements with just a few sentences, so it was better to search for information about her on the Inte themselves. More and more people searched Goddess Gu on the Inte, and Goddess Gu soon became a hot topic. Chapter 837 - Most Importantly, Shaoting Likes Her Chapter 837: Most Importantly, Shaoting Likes Her Many actors who ached to be a hot topic felt quite upset because Goddess Gu frequently upied peoples attention. At the same time, they were also amazed by her outstanding ability. When they had enough fun, Gu Ning, Zhang Zikai, and Su Anya left together. On the way out, Zhang Zikai and Su Anya became the focus of peoples attention, because both of them were carrying arge doll the size of themselves. Honey, I want a doll of that size as well! a girl said to her boyfriend. Why do you want such arge doll? her boyfriend asked. I can sleep with it in my arms! the girl said. You can also fall asleep hugging me, her boyfriend said. The young couple showed off their affection towards each other. Although Im single, I have dolls! Su Anya said with annoyance. I have dolls too! Zhang Zikai agreed. Gu Ning smiled, then said to herself that she had Leng Shaoting. However, Leng Shaoting hadnt contacted her for a long time, and she didnt know how his task was going now. She cared about him, but she knew that she couldnt ask for details about his task because it was highly confidential. To Gu Nings surprise, Leng Shaoting finally called her when she drove back to the hotel. Leng Shaoting told her that he was free now and asked her where she was. Gu Ning told him that she was driving her friends back to Bluesky Hotel, and Leng Shaoting said that he coulde to pick her up. Gu Ning agreed. It was 20 minutes away from 9 pm when they arrived at the hotel, Gu Ning didnt walk Zhang Zikai and Su Anya to their rooms, but went to return the car before she waited for Leng Shaoting in the hall. Seeing both Zhang Zikai and Su Anya walking back with arge doll in their arms, girls around them all felt envious and kept ncing at them. When Zhang Zikai went to see her teacher with therge doll, her teacher asked with dissatisfaction, Why did you buy such a big doll? Dont you know that it isnt convenient to bring it back? I didnt buy it myself; Goddess Gu won it at darts! Zhang Zikai said. Won it at darts? Her teacher was surprised. He knew the rules of darts. If one wanted to win the doll, he or she must hit the red spot with all the darts. Gu Ning was so amazing! The teacher only knew that Gu Ning was a sessful businesswoman, and wasnt aware that she had saved many peoples lives, otherwise he would be more than shocked. After meeting her teacher, Zhang Zikai went back to her room. She stayed in the same room as Song Siyao. Even though they didnt get along, they were the only two girls who came from the capital, so they had to stay together. Song Siyao was doing math in the room at this moment. She was arrogant and self-centered, but she was also good at studying, especially math. She was one of the representatives of the capital after all. Song Siyao was struck dumb for a second the second Zhang Zikai walked inside with arge doll. Why do you still like dolls at your age? she said with disdain. However, she actually also liked dolls. Zhang Zikai ignored her, then did her own things. Song Siyao closed her mouth too. ... Gu Ning had waited in the hall for around 10 minutes when Leng Shaoting arrived. Seeing Leng Shaotinging alone, Gu Ning casually asked, Why are you here alone? Where are they? Oh, they went to deal with their own things, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning understood that Xin Bei must leave to meet Cao Wenxin, and Xu Jinchen must have been abandoned by Leng Shaoting. Thinking of that, Gu Ning had sympathy for Xu Jinchen. ... Having been abandoned by his close brothers, Xu Jinchen felt quite sad, but he still had to go back to the hotel alone. He wasnt willing to stay in the hotel alone, so he first went to change in his room, then went to meet with his friends for a drink. However, he ran into a familiar face at the door of the clubhouse. Hi! Zi Beiying was surprised to see Xu Jinchen. She was surprised, not because Xu Jinchen was here, but because Leng Shaoting must be here if Xu Jinchen showed up. Hi, Miss Zi! Xu Jinchen was also surprised to meet Zi Beiying in City B. It was a pure coincidence that Zi Beiying visited City B. My friends are in City B, so I came here to visit them, Zi Beiying said, then asked, Where is Shaoting? He left for a date, Xu Jinchen said. What? A date? He already has a girlfriend? Zi Beiying was shocked to hear the news. Yeah, Xu Jinchen said. Whats his girlfriend like? Is she beautiful? Zi Beiying asked at once. She hoped that Leng Shaotings girlfriend wasnt better than her. Shes gorgeous and kind. Most importantly, Shaoting likes her, Xu Jinchen said. Zi Beiying was heart-broken when she heard that. It seemed that Leng Shaoting had already found his love. She was confident that she was an outstanding girl as to her appearance and ability, but Leng Shaoting had never paid much attention to her, which was very upsetting. Xu Jinchen didnt mean to disappoint Zi Beiying, but it was the truth. What are you going to do now? Zi Beiying asked Xu Jinchen. To drink with my friends, Xu Jinchen replied. Ill join you. Zi Beiying was in a bad mood now, so she also wanted to drown her sorrows. Chapter 838 - Dramatic Life Chapter 838: Dramatic Life Um... Xu Jinchen didnt agree at once, because he thought that it was inappropriate. What if Zi Shaomin found out that he brought his beloved younger sister to meet with his friends for a drink? Is it inconvenient? If so, I can go drink by myself, Zi Beiying said. Anyway, she was determined to drown her sorrows today. Not at all, lets go! He wouldnt let her drink alone; it wasnt safe. Although Zi Beiying had bodyguards by her side, she was in an unfamiliar ce after all. After that, Zi Beiyings group followed Xu Jinchen inside. Since Zi Beiying wanted to drink, Mengda and Nan couldnt stop her. They wouldnt drink because they needed to protect her. When they walked into the private room together, Xu Jinchens friends were surprised, but didnt say anything, then they shared the alcoholic drinks. ... At the same time, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were dining in a restaurant. To be specific, Leng Shaoting was eating while Gu Ning was watching him eat. Leng Shaoting came to meet Gu Ning the second he finished his task, so he hadnt eaten anything yet. A whileter, Leng Shaoting received Xu Jinchens message. Xu Jinchen: Boss, let me tell you some shocking news. I just ran into Zi Beiying and she looked so hurt after I told her that you already have a girlfriend. Shes drowning her sorrows now. Leng Shaoting frowned while reading the message, and was surprised that Zi Beiying was also in City B now. He didnt know that Zi Beiying actually had conflicts with Gu Ning before they became friends. Whats wrong? Gu Ning asked with concern. Nothing, Leng Shaoting said. He was unwilling to let Gu Ning know about Zi Beiyings affection towards him. It wasnt necessary in his eyes, because he never paid much attention to Zi Beiying. Gu Ning didnt ask further either. When Leng Shaoting was almost finished with his meal, Gu Ning went to thedies room and received Zi Beiyings call. Ningning, where are you right now? I just lost my love. Im drinking in private room No. 666 of XX Clubhouse now. Can youe? Zi Beiying said, and sounded sorrowful. Sure, Ill be there in a while. Gu Ning agreed. She was a little worried about Zi Beiying. After she went back to the table, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting that she needed to meet a friend who was in a terrible mood. Leng Shaoting agreed. Xu Jinchen didnt tell Leng Shaoting where they were drinking just then, so Leng Shaoting wasnt aware of the club in which they were, nor that the person Gu Ning was going to meet was the same one Xu Jinchen just told him about. Once Leng Shaoting finished dinner, they went to the club together. When Xu Jinchen heard Zi Beiying call the other person Ningning on the phone, he didnt think that the person she was talking to was Gu Ning, because there were many people with Ning in their names after all. He thought that the person could be Zi Beiyings friend in City B. Therefore, when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting pushed the door open walking inside, Xu Jinchen was astonished. Why did theye here? How did they know that I was here? Not only was Xu Jinchen surprised, but Zi Beiying, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were as well. Zi Beiying was surprised to see Leng Shaoting with Gu Ning. She wondered whether Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend. Thinking of that, she somehow felt much better. Although she didnt know Gu Nings family background yet, she epted the fact that Gu Ning was more outstanding than her. Gu Ning, on the other hand, was surprised to see Xu Jinchen drinking with Zi Beiying. Leng Shaoting was surprised to know that Gu Nings friend was Zi Beiying. Do they know each other? It was so dramatic! After the shock, Xu Jinchen was a little worried. He was afraid that Zi Beiying might argue or even fight with Gu Ning for her love. Xu Jinchen had no idea that it was Zi Beiying who called Gu Ning toe. Hi, Ningning! Zi Beiying stood up at once to wee Gu Ning. She didnt treat Gu Ning badly because Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, but she didnt dare to meet Leng Shaotings eyes now. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen was stunned, then realized that Gu Ning came here because of Zi Beiying. He now had the same thought as Leng Shaoting. Do they know each other? Gu Ning and Zi Beiying walked over to sit on the sofa, while Leng Shaoting went to sit with Xu Jinchen. Do you know each other? Gu Ning asked after she was seated. Yeah, Zi Beiying said, feeling slightly uneasy. Shaoting and Jinchen are my older brothers friends, and weve met a few times before. Gu Ning sensed that Zi Beiying was a little nervous, but she didnt know why. After that, Xu Jinchen introduced his other two friends to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting before they continued to drink. Lets have a toast! Gu Ning lifted her ss towards Zi Beiying. Yay! Zi Beiying clinked her ss against Gu Nings, but the drink tasted different now that she was cheered up. Seeing that Zi Beiying was not as sad as she sounded on the phone, Gu Ning asked with curiosity, Didnt you tell me that you just lost your love? Why you look so happy now? Um, yeah, I did lose my love, but I feel much better now after drinking. Zi Beiying didnt want Gu Ning to know that her love was actually Leng Shaoting. Zi Beiying did like Leng Shaoting, but she wanted to conquer him more, so she didnt love him deeply. Now that she found out that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, she didnt feel sad at all, but felt happy for them. Gu Ning, how did you get to know Miss Zi? Xu Jinchen asked. Both he and Leng Shaoting were curious about it. We had some conflicts in the beginning, but then became friends, Gu Ning replied. Chapter 839 - Selfish Zheng Wenhao Chapter 839: Selfish Zheng Wenhao Hearing that Gu Ning had conflicts with Zi Beiying before, Leng Shaoting stopped for a second, but didnt say anything. Xu Jinchen also nced at Leng Shaoting when he heard that, and rxed after seeing that Leng Shaoting was calm. Maybe because both of them were more familiar with Gu Ning than Zi Beiying, they believed it must have been Zi Beiying who had annoyed Gu Ning in the first ce. Anyway, they were friends now, so obviously the conflicts werent serious. Since they were fine now, Leng Shaoting wouldnt ask further. However, if Gu Ning had been treated unfairly, Leng Shaoting wouldnt let it go. Oh, I understand, Xu Jinchen said with a smile. He also noticed that Zi Beiying seldom looked at Leng Shaoting since she found out that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend. In fact, Zi Beiying was avoiding meeting Leng Shaotings eyes. It seemed that Zi Beiying cared more about Gu Ning. In the following hours, they enjoyed the drinks and games. ... At the same time, in the hospital. Zheng Wenmeiy on the patient bed gazing at the ceiling. She only blinked her eyes, and did nothing else. After Zheng Wenhao had left today, Zheng Wenmei took arge amount of sleeping pills and tried to kill herself. However, Mrs. Zheng called her that afternoon, but couldnt get through to her. Mrs. Zheng was very worried, so she called Zheng Wenhao afterwards. Zheng Wenhao was concerned that Zheng Wenmei mightmit suicide after what had happened today, so he went back to the apartment after a while. Zheng Wenmei did try to kill herself and had fallen unconscious when Zheng Wenhao entered the room again. Zheng Wenhao sent her to the hospital at once. In the beginning, Zheng Wenhao didnt dare tell their parents the truth. He thought that Zheng Wenmei woulde back to normal after being in the hospital, so he made up a story and told Mrs. Zheng that he was hanging out with Zheng Wenmei. Therefore, Zheng Lilin and Mrs. Zheng didnt think further. Zheng Wenmei didnt wake up until 10 pm, but she looked stupid and wouldnt react to others calls. When you waved your hand before her eyes, she would give you a nce, but there was no light in her eyes anymore. Zheng Wenhao was scared, and turned to the doctor for help. The doctor then told him that her cranial nerve was damaged, so it was highly possible that she had amnesia. It depended on herself whether she could recover. Hearing that, Zheng Wenhao was shocked, and felt very guilty, because he was the reason why Zheng Wenmei looked so terrible now. Nevertheless, he still felt a little lucky. If Zheng Wenmei had amnesia now, nobody would know what he had done. Zheng Wenhao loved Zheng Wenmei deeply, but he loved himself more, otherwise he wouldnt have hurt Zheng Wenmei for his own benefits. Given Zheng Wenmeis condition now, Zheng Wenhao had to inform their parents. When Zheng Lilin and Mrs. Zheng heard the shocking news, they came to the hospital without dy. Zheng Wenhao only exined to them that Zheng Wenmei had taken too many sleeping pills, but didnt tell them why Zheng Wenmei did that. He also said that he didnt want them to be too worried, so he had kept it a secret from them for a short while. Zheng Lilin and Mrs. Zheng didnt me Zheng Wenhao after hearing that. Even though Zheng Wenhao felt guilty about what had happened to Zheng Wenmei, thest thing he wanted to do now was to expose his dirty secret. If his parents found out the truth, he would be criticized and abandoned. He was the heir of the Zheng family after all, so he hoped that Zheng Wenmei would never recover. In his eyes, the heir position in the Zheng Wenmei was much more important than Zheng Wenmei. ... As for the Mu family, they didnt live a peaceful life these days either. Mu Wenqis mother had been arguing with Mu Xuxin all the time. Mu Xuxin was also in a bad mood, trying to find out who was causing them trouble. It was obvious that the Mu family was under attack now. In the past two days, the Mu familyspany had made a lot of mistakes because of Ks involvement, and Mu Xuxin was busy dealing with the business too. Actually, K hadnt caused them serious trouble yet, because he nned to ruin Mu Xuxins confidence and energy little by little. It wouldnt be fun if it happened too fast. ... When it was almost 12 am, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left first. Shall we stay in a hotel? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning. Qiao Ya and Gao Yi lived in Huafu Hills, so they couldnt have some private time there. Sure! Gu Ning understood what Leng Shaoting was thinking, and she agreed, because it really wasnt convenient for them to stay in Huafu Hills. With Gu Nings agreement, Leng Shaoting smiled happily. Oh, Im going to attend the mathpetition tomorrow, and I have to arrive at the Bluesky Hotel before 8 am tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was a little upset, because he thought that he could stay with Gu Ning in bed the whole day tomorrow. Fine. Leng Shaoting sounded disappointed. Gu Ning understood that he wasnt happy about it, but there was nothing she could do. When will you go back to the capital? Gu Ning asked. No idea yet, Leng Shaoting said. He didnt want to leave Gu Ning if there was no task for him to fulfill. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning stayed in the Shengshi Hotel that night. Once they walked into the room, Leng Shaoting pressed Gu Ning against the wall, staring straight at her with his eyes full of burning desire. It had been a long time since Leng Shaoting had looked at her at such a close distance. Her slim beautiful neck, her cute adorable ears, and her attractive bright eyes were all seducing him. Before Leng Shaoting could do anything, Gu Ning hugged his neck and kissed his lips. Leng Shaoting got excited and kissed her back with passion. The kiss went deeper and they started to undress each other. Chapter 840 - You Could Be Sentenced in Jail Chapter 840: You Could Be Sentenced in Jail Because Gu Ning was going to attend thepetition tomorrow, Leng Shaoting let her go after an hour, in case she couldnt get up the next morning. Gu Ning, however, wasnt worried about it at all. She understood that Leng Shaoting was limiting his desire, so she aroused him on her own initiative. Leng Shaoting couldnt resist it, then had sex with her again and again. The next day, both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting woke up at 6 am. Leng Shaotings eyes were unusually bright, staring at her. Ningning, you were very activest night. Gu Ning flushed and moved her eyes away, then got off the bed. Although they were close to each other now, Gu Ning still felt shy talking about sex with him. Before Gu Ning could walk away, Leng Shaoting reached out his big palm and pulled her back into his arms. Its still early. Lie with me for a while longer. Gu Ning didnt struggle, and let Leng Shaoting hug her in his arms. However, when their bodies touched again. Leng Shaoting was aroused once more. Gu Nings face went red after feeling that something stiff was pressed against her lower body. Ningning, why dont we do some morning exercises? Leng Shaotings hoarse voice sounded by Gu Nings ears. He lost control of himself. Gu Ning didnt say anything, which was a silent agreement. Leng Shaoting then directly prated her from behind. It took almost half an hour this time before Leng Shaoting had enough. Gu Ning had to use her magical power to boost her energy. After that, Leng Shaoting wanted to carry Gu Ning to the bathroom to have a shower together, but Gu Ning rejected, in case Leng Shaoting got another erection. When Gu Ning walked out of the bathroom a whileter, Leng Shaoting had already prepared breakfast for her. After breakfast, Leng Shaoting drove Gu Ning to the Bluesky Hotel. It was 7:40 am when Gu Ning arrived. At this moment, there were many students gathered in the hall along with three buses stopped outside. Song Siyao had good eyesight, and noticed Gu Ning getting out of a luxurious car. She instantly believed that Gu Ning must have a sugar-daddy. In her eyes, Gu Ning was just amon student from City F, and it was impossible for Gu Ning to know anyone who could afford a luxurious car in City B. The second Gu Ning walked inside, Song Siyao said acidly, It turns out someone refused to stay in this hotel because she had to go to sleep with her sugar-daddy! Even though Song Siyao didnt say a name, her sight fell on Gu Ning. It was obvious she was talking about Gu Ning. Moreover, Gu Ning was the only one who didnt stay in this hotel. Hearing that, everyone in the hall turned to look at Song Siyao, then Gu Ning. They started to wonder whether Gu Ning really had a sugar-daddy like Song Siyao said. Song Siyao, shut your mouth! Stop spreading rumors, or Ill punch you! Before Gu Ning could say anything, Zhang Zikai defended her. Im not talking about you. Why are you so angry? Are you covering the truth for her? Song Siyao retorted. Then are you talking about me? Gu Ning coldly looked at her. I didnt say a name. If you think that youre the girl, its not my fault, Song Siyao said. Thats interesting. Gu Ning smiled suddenly, but Song Siyao felt scared. Song Siyao, dont y smart with me. Nobody is an idiot here. I havent bothered to punish you, but it doesnt mean that I wont do anything if you keep annoying me, Gu Ning said. How dare you threaten me! Who do you think you are? Song Siyao was mad. Its none of your business who I am, and Im not interested in knowing more about you either. Stay away from me. Gu Ning warned, then ignored Song Siyao and walked to Zhang Zikai. You... Song Siyao was in a rage. She had never been warned by a girl who was nobody in her eyes like that before, and she felt humiliated now. I just saw you getting out of a luxurious car. Youre just a poor girl whoes from a third-tier city, and its impossible for you to know anyone whos rich, so the man who just drove you here must be your sugar-daddy! The moment Song Siyao finished, she was pped across the face. Gu Ning did it loudly, and everyone held his or her breath while looking at them. Song Siyao couldnt believe what Gu Ning just did to her. H-How dare you p me! Saying that, she raised her hand trying to p Gu Ning. However, Gu Ning caught her hand the moment she raised it. So what? I already warned you, but you wouldnt listen. Do you think Im someone you can mess with? You have no evidence to prove that I have a sugar-daddy, and its pure nder. You could be sentenced to jail. Do you understand? Gu Ning didnt care about others opinions towards her, but it didnt mean that she would tolerate humiliation. She had warned Song Siyao to stop it, but Song Siyao had refused to do so. You... Song Siyao was frightened by Gu Nings cold eyes. Others around them were surprised by Gu Nings quick movement. Whats going on here? Song Siyaos teacher walked over at this time, and he frowned when he saw the scene. She just pped me! Song Siyao told on Gu Ning before Gu Ning could say a word, then cried like she was the innocent one. Gu Ning threw Song Siyaos hand away. She didnt bother to argue, and wasnt afraid at all. Gu Ning, tell me what happened? To Song Siyaos surprise, her teacher didnt criticize Gu Ning, but instead asked Gu Ning for more details. Song Siyaos teacher knew her character very well, and he knew that she must have done something which annoyed Gu Ning in the first ce for Gu Ning to have pped her. What? Song Siyao couldnt believe that her teacher didnt side with her right away. Chapter 841 - The Math Competition Begins

Chapter 841: The Math Competition Begins

Before Song Siyao could say another word, her teacher gave her a warning look, and she shut her mouth at once. I did p her, but she humiliated me first. She just saw me getting out of a luxurious car, so she believes that I have a sugar-daddy, which is not true. I warned her to stop ndering me, but she wouldnt listen. Instead, she kept humiliating me in a public ce right in front of everyone! Gu Ning said. Hearing that, the male teacher was displeased, and asked Song Siyao, Is it true? In fact, he already believed Gu Nings exnation, but he still asked Song Siyao for her ount to be fair. I... Song Siyao didnt know what to say. She couldnt deny it, because others in the hall had all witnessed it. Song Siyao, I dont care how troublesome you normally are, but you must stay quiet today! Youre one of the representatives of our school and the capital. If you dont want to attend the contest, you can go back home right now. Spreading rumors is a cheap trick. Dont ever do that again, the male teacher said with a serious face. Alright, if youve finished your breakfast, you can wait in the hall or on the buses, the male teacher said to the other students in the hall. He didnt want to waste more time on it. I... Song Siyao was unwilling to ept this result, because she was pped by Gu Ning just then. Only Zhang Zikai dared to argue with her, but Gu Ning directly pped her today! Enough, Siyao. Its your fault after all. What do you want? The male teacher lost his patience, but it wasnt a good time to tell Song Siyao about Gu Nings influence now. Although Song Siyao was born in a super-rich family, Gu Ning had powerful connections in many important industries too. It wouldnt do Song Siyao any good if she had a bad rtionship with Gu Ning. After that, the students in the hall all stood in lines. No matter how mad Song Siyao was, she had to close her mouth now. Song Siyao was a little in awe of her teacher, because her teacher wasnt amon teacher. The three students sent by the capital here were all born in influential families. If their teacher were amon teacher, they wouldnt listen to him. Ningning. Su Anya and her friends just left the dining hall. What happened? I heard some noises just now. I had conflict with Song Siyao, but were fine now, Gu Ning said, then walked to her teacher along with Su Anya. Great, Su Anya said. She didnt know what had happened, but she believed that Gu Ning had the ability to protect herself. Have you eaten breakfast? Su Anya asked. Yeah, I did, Gu Ning said. They would leave for thepetition at 8:30 am, and every student had to finish breakfast before that. Around 8:20 am, they were all aboard. Thepetition was held at the No.1 High School of City B, which wasnt far away from the Bluesky Hotel. It would take about 10 minutes or so if they walked there from the Bluesky Hotel. However, for the sake of their security, they would take buses. Thepetition would begin at 9:20 am, and all the students were seated in different ssrooms half an hour earlier. Gu Ning was in the first ssroom, Su Anya was in the third ssroom, and thest student sent by City F was in the fifth ssroom. Song Siyao was also in the first ssroom, while Zhang Zikai was in the same ssroom as Su Anya. The test began at 9:20 am, and it wouldst 80 minutes, but Gu Ning had already finished it after only 20 minutes. She couldnt hand her papers in until half an hour passed by, so she had to stay there in her seat. It was still eight minutes away from the time she could give it in, and Gu Ning already felt bored. Two teachers in the ssroom thought that Gu Ning didnt know the answers to those questions, so she sat there with an absent look on her face. They exchanged a nce with each other, then wondered which city Gu Ning came from. The older teacher walked to Gu Ning afterwards. He nned to remind Gu Ning to focus on the paper, but he was shocked when he found that Gu Nings paper was already finished. Jesus, she already finished the paper within 20 minutes! Did she just randomly fill in the nks? Gu Ning understood what the teacher was thinking, so she showed the whole paper to him. After reading the first part of the paper, the teacher was astonished that Gu Nings answers were all right. He kept reading, and found that Gu Ning didnt make any mistakes. She must be a genius! The teacher thought to himself. At this moment, Gu Ning said with happiness, If youll excuse me, I think I can leave now. It meant that she wanted to hand her paper. The ssroom was very quiet, and Gu Nings voice attracted other students attention. They all abruptly raised their heads and looked at her. Seriously? Shes going to hand her paper right now? Song Siyao frowned, and didnt believe that Gu Ning could finish the paper properly within just half an hour. What she didnt know was that Gu Ning actually finished the paper within just 20 minutes. Oh, sure, the teacher said, although he was still in shock. With the teachers permission, Gu Ning left with her pen. Outside, teachers from different cities gathered together talking with each other. When Gu Ning walked outside, they were surprised. Why did she leave the ssroom right now? Has she finished the paper? Chapter 842 - Heaven on Earth Chapter 842: Heaven on Earth Except for Gu Nings teacher who believed that Gu Ning really had finished the paper, the other teachers all thought that Gu Ning must have quit the test. In fact, although Gu Nings teacher believed in her, he was still slightly worried. Hi! Gu Ning walked to her teacher. Have you finished? her teacher asked. Yeah, I did, Gu Ning replied. Please excuse me, I need to leave now. Sure, see you. Her teacher didnt stop her. After that, Gu Ning walked away. Mr. Tan, are you sure that she has finished her paper? Once Gu Ning was gone, someone asked her teacher. Her teachers given name was Tan. She told me so, and I trust her, Mr. Tan said with confidence. Mr. Tan, can you tell us something about the girl? Why is she being treated differently? another teacher asked. The Education Bureau ordered them to stay in the same hotel. Even though some students lived in City B, they still had to stay with other students. Gu Ning, however, could stay in her own ce. In addition, she coulde and leave as she liked. She needs to deal with something else, and she has the permission of the Education Bureau, Mr. Tan said, but didnt give many details. Since Mr. Tan was unwilling to tell them, the other teachers didnt ask further. ... The test in the afternoon would begin at 2:20 pm, but it was only almost 10 am when Gu Ning left. Leng Shaoting was waiting for her outside the entire time. Let me take you somewhere, Leng Shaoting said the second Gu Ning got in the car. Where? Gu Ning asked with curiosity. Youll know when we arrive there. Leng Shaoting wore a mysterious smile. Half an hourter, Leng Shaoting arrived at a mountain vi in a suburb. Will we dine here? Gu Ning asked, although she already had the answer. Yeah, Leng Shaoting said, but well go somewhere else first before we go share lunch together. Somewhere else? Gu Ning was curious, but she knew that Leng Shaoting wouldnt tell her the answer, so she didnt ask. After they got out of the car, Leng Shaoting held Gu Nings hand walking towards a house in the traditional style. Once they entered the house, Gu Ning was surprised. There was a long passage inside. Even though it was dim, they could still see the way ahead. Leng Shaoting guided Gu Ning through it. It was nearly 50 meters long, and they felt like they were like stepping through a mountain. In fact, they were indeed walking through a mountain. When they reached the end of the passage, Gu Ning smelt a floral fragrance. She was very curious to know what was outside, but she didnt ask Leng Shaoting, because she knew that he wanted to surprise her. Gu Ning was amazed when they finally walked out of the passage. It was heaven on earth outside of the passage! Peach blossoms, cherry blossoms and crabapple flowers were everywhere in her sight beside cobblestone paths. There was also a pond with a gazebo beside it in the middle of all kinds of flower trees. This breathtaking scenery was covered in white mist too, which made it look very unreal! Gu Ning was stunned, and could barely say a word. She didnt realize that it was time to appreciate flowers until now. Seeing Gu Nings surprised face, Leng Shaoting knew that she liked it very much, but he still asked, How is it? Do you like it? Wow, its super amazing! Gu Ning got excited. Shaoting, how did you find a ce like this? I found it by chance while ying on my phone when I was waiting for you, Leng Shaoting said. This ce was builtst year, and it was open this year. When Leng Shaoting saw its ad, he thought that Gu Ning might like this ce, so he decided to bring her here. Gu Ning loved this ce so much that she took countless pictures of it. She also took many selfies with Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning wasnt a social media fan, but she ached to post some photos right now. Without dy, she posted three pictures on her WeChat moments. One was the panorama of the scenery, one was Leng Shaotings back, and one was her profile. Every picture was perfect. She also typed a line of words: I feel like Im in heaven on earth right now! At the bottom of those photos, she showed her location, in case her friends asked her for it. Gu Ning only added the people she was familiar with on WeChat. Gu Anna was the first one who saw her post, and she was shocked by the beautiful scenery. Gu Anna: OMG, Gu Ning, you finally posted something. This ce is so unbelievable! Im going there! Su Tongnuo: Wow, its so beautiful! Many people liked and leftments under her post, and they were allplimenting the scenery. None of them asked who the man in the second photo was, because they were all familiar with Gu Ning and they knew that the man must be Leng Shaoting. Cao Wenxin also went there with Xin Bei after she saw Gu Nings post. The garden wasnt veryrge, and there was a bamboo forest with several bamboo houses ahead. In addition to that, there were restaurants, tea houses, theaters and so on in the mountain vi. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting rxed in a tea house before they continued to walk around here. When they were about to have lunch in a restaurant, Cao Wenxin called Gu Ning. Gu Ning then invited her and Xin Bei to dine together, and they went to watch an opera in a theater afterwards. It took several hours for them to have fun inside. If Gu Ning didnt have a test that afternoon, she would have stayed there for a whole day! Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei were free, so they decided to stay there. ... Gu Ning left the school once she finished her paper, so she had no idea that many teachers were astonished by her behavior. She had finished the paper within half an hour, and her answers were all right. She could be the only one who got full marks! Chapter 843 - Bribery? Chapter 843: Bribery? If it was amon test, it wasnt hard to get full marks, but it was a national mathpetition! The questions were much more difficult than those ofmon tests, so the best score other than Gu Nings was 96. Moreover, only 36 students out of 108 participants scored over 90, and only 67 had a score over 80, while the rest of the students scores were all lower than 70. Students who came to attend todayspetition were all top students from different cities around the country, but there was still a gap between them. It was also possible that some of them had failed to do the test to the best of their ability. Their scores were out at 1 pm, and everyone was shocked by Gu Nings score. They all believed that Gu Ning had to be a genius. Song Siyao, however, couldnt ept it. Gu Ning had handed her paper in after just half an hour, and Song Siyao didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to get full marks. Because of jealousy and hatred, Song Siyao reported her suspicion. I think Gu Ning must have bribed the Education Bureau, and gotten the answers beforehand. I dont believe that she could finish the paper within just half an hour and even get full marks! Were all top students selected from thousands and thousands of high school students, but we all failed to finish the paper and get full marks within 80 minutes. Why could Gu Ning? Song Siyao said. Song Siyao was criticizing the Education Bureau now. Although what Song Siyao said was a little offensive, it was indeed what everyone thought. What? She handed her paper in after just half an hour? No way! I dont think its possible. She also got full marks! I cant believe it either. ... After knowing that Gu Ning had handed her paper in after just half an hour, many people became suspicious of Gu Nings score. Song Siyao, stop spreading rumors! Gu Ning is an outstanding student and none of us isparable to her! Face and ept this truth. Zhang Zikai was still the first one who stood out to defend Gu Ning. Su Anya followed her up. Right! Ningning always gets full marks back in her own school. Hearing that, everyone was shocked again. I choose to believe Goddess Gu too. Me too! ... Some students who had learned what Gu Ning had done supported her as well, and they all called Gu Ning Goddess Gu. Song Siyao, however, still refused to ept it. Its something you believe, not the truth! It was not only Song Siyao, but also many other students who couldnt believe it. They were all top students, but the gap between them and Gu Ning was too obvious! I support Siyao. I doubt the result too! Its impossible that Gu Ning could finish the test within just half an hour and even get full marks! ... Seeing that many students chose to side with her, Song Siyao was more confident. Zhang Zikai, you just met the girl named Gu Ning a short while ago. I think you better be cautious. I trust her, and you dont have solid proof to prove that Gu Ning used bribery to win this contest! Zhang Zikai argued. I just dont believe that she could do that! Song Siyao retorted. Song Siyao, enough! Su Anya was mad. Is it? Song Siyao raised her jaw with arrogance. It is enough! At this moment, a serious male voice sounded from outside of the crowd, which surprised everyone. The man was Song Siyaos teacher, followed by all the other teachers, so the students stood aside at once. What else can you do apart from causing trouble? The male teacher was quite displeased, staring at Song Siyao. Song Siyao panicked a little, but was unwilling to retreat. Im not the only one who holds that suspicion here, Song Siyao said. Suspicion? You dont have any proof. Do you understand that its nder? Have you ever thought of the result of it? The male teacher was in a rage. Or, do you think that youre the best student in this world, and nobody can be better than you? In fact, he was also amazed by Gu Nings score, but he wasnt dumb enough to question the Education Bureau. I... Song Siya wanted to say something else, but her teacher gave her a furious gaze, so she had to shut her mouth. Right at this time, a middle-aged man of power walked over, and said to Song Siyao with a serious face, Nice to see you, Im the vice director of the Education Bureau. I can promise that its a fair contest. You dont have any proof, but keep ndering the Education Bureau, so we have the right to sue you. If you can prove that what you just said was true, were more than willing to ept the criticisms and advice. The vice director of the Education Bureau? Everyone was shocked, especially those students who had just questioned the Education Bureau. They only dared to vent their anger by criticizing others without any proof, but had no courage to challenge the Education Bureau. I-I... Song Siyao stammered. Chapter 844 - Rematch Chapter 844: Rematch Since the vice director of the Education Bureau showed up, nobody dared to say another word about the result. When Gu Ning came back, the others were dispersing. Mr. Tan was the first one who noticed her. Gu Ning,e here! Hearing Gu Nings name, everyone turned to look at her. Some felt envious of her, some were jealous of her, while some admired her. Song Siyaos eyes were full of hatred towards Gu Ning now, but she didnt dare to pick on Gu Ning because of Director You. Gu Ning walked to her teacher afterwards, and greeted all the teachers present. Its so nice to meet you. This is the vice director of the Education Bureau, Director You, Mr. Tan said to Gu Ning. Honored to meet you, Director You. Gu Ning greeted Director You with great respect, but still stayed calm, which impressed Director You. Director You had heard a lot about Gu Ning. Given Gu Nings achievements and powerful connections, even he should show some respect towards her. Nice to meet you, Gu Ning. I heard that you just won the first prize at the preliminary test, good for you! Are you confident about the following rematch and the final? Director You asked kindly. He now didnt look as serious as he did earlier. Yes, I am, Gu Ning said without hesitation. Great! Director You smiled. He didnt think that Gu Ning was arrogant, but encouraged her to do her best. After that, Gu Ning walked away. Zhang Zikai and Su Anya went to her at once. Ningning, Song Siyao just bad-mouthed your behind your back. She said that you bribed the Education Bureau to get the correct answers! Su Anya was still annoyed about it. Itsplete nonsense, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning wouldnt take it to heart. She would only pay Song Siyao back when it was over the top. Ningning, did you really finish the paper within just half an hour? Its so unbelievable! Zhang Zikai asked. Nope, I finished it within 20 minutes, but I had to wait for another 10 minutes to hand the paper in, Gu Ning said. Su Anya and Zhang Zikai were her friends, so she could be honest with them. What? Just 20 minutes? Zhang Zikai rounded her eyes in shock. Su Anya, on the other hand, stayed calm, because she had heard from Chu Peihan that Gu Ning always finished her papers within 20 minutes. Ningning, you must be a genius! Zhang Zikai said. Well, I have a good memory, and I can store almost everything in my mind after reading it, Gu Ning said. Wow, I wish I could have such a good memory! Zhang Zikai admired Gu Ning more than ever now. Ningning, can I test your memory? Sure! Gu Ning didnt mind at all. Zhang Zikai thought for a while, then asked, Do you still remember my phone number? 138 XXXX XXX, Gu Ning said without dy. Zhang Zikai then took out her bank card, and gave it to Gu Ning. Read the numbers three times before you say it aloud without looking at them. Gu Ning took her bank card, but she didnt bother to read those numbers three times. She was able to remember them after reading them once. Jesus, youre so amazing! Zhang Zikai got excited. Can you remember it forever, or will you soon forget it? I can remember it forever, Gu Ning said with a smile. The principal of her school has permitted her to be absent from all the sses until the National College Entrance Examination, Su Anya said. Really? Zhang Zikai was greatly surprised again. Whats your target university? The Capital University, Gu Ning said. Me too! Zhang Zikai almost jumped up with excitement. What major will you choose? Economic Management, Gu Ning replied. Im going to major in Economics, Zhang Zikai said. How about you, Anya? I want to study in the Capital University as well, but my family will send me to study abroad, Su Anya sighed. Sometimes, it wasnt up to her to make the decision. Its not a bad thing to study abroad. I want to do that myself, but my family wont allow me to, Zhang Zikai said. Well, now Ill give up. Zhang Zikai could be Gu Nings schoolmate in the university after all. The rematch soon began. Only 50 students made it to the rematch, and they were divided into two groups in two ssrooms. They were randomly arranged, not ording to their scores. Therefore, Song Siyao, Zhang Zikai and Gu Ning sat in the same ssroom, while Song Siyao sat in another. The three of them passed the preliminary test with scores above 90, which proved that they were all top students. The questions in the rematch were even more difficult than those in the preliminary test, so many people didnt believe that Gu Ning would be able to get full marks this time. The teachers in the ssroom all fixed their eyes on Gu Ning once she was seated. Gu Ning barely thought about the questions, nor calcted, but directly wrote down the answers. It did seem like she already knew the correct answers. Even Director You who walked by them couldnt help but pay more attention to Gu Ning. He wished that his children could be as smart as her. Chapter 845 - Yang Ziqian Confesses His Affection to Yu Zi Chapter 845: Yang Ziqian Confesses His Affection to Yu Zi Teachers from different cities along with Director You also made a guess about Gu Nings score in the rematch. Most of them thought that Gu Ning could get a score of around 95, while only a few believed that she was able to get full marks again, Mr. Tan included. However, although they made that guess, they werent very confident, because the questions were much harder this time and they knew little about Gu Ning. At the same time, they thought that fewer than 10 students would get a score over 90, and the majority might get a score around 80. Gu Ning finished the paper within 25 minutes, and handed her paper in once half an hour passed once again. Even though other students in the same ssroom as her were mentally prepared, they were still astonished. To their surprise, Gu Ning was still able to finish the paper within a short time even though the questions were much more difficult. Gu Ning left the ssroom while everyone looked at her. Song Siyaos eyes were full of hatred, and she cursed that Gu Ning would fail this time. Once Gu Ning was gone, one of the teachers in the ssroom picked up her paper to have a look. Gu Ning had, once again, filled in all the nks with correct answers! The teacher couldnt believe his eyes. ... Director You walked over the moment Gu Ning walked out of the ssroom. Hi, Gu Ning, have you finished your paper? Yes, Director You, Gu Ning said. Are you confident in getting full marks? Director You asked. I think I can, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, everyone took a long breath in. No matter how difficult the math questions were, it seemed that they were still very easy in Gu Nings eyes. Oh, youre going to attend the National College Entrance Examination soon. Which university is your target? Director You asked, and he had an idea. Well, my dream university is the Capital University, Gu Ning replied. Knowing that, everyone was surprised. The Capital University was the top university in the country, and it was very hard to get in. However, Gu Ning sounded quite confident. The University of City B is also a highly prestigious university. Why dont you consider it? Director You hoped that Gu Ning, who was an unusually outstanding student, could stay in his city. Im sorry, but Im determined to go to the capital, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said so, Director You didnt insist. After saying good-bye to them, Gu Ning left the school. Leng Shaoting was still waiting for her outside. ... Yu Zi had been busy these days, so she had turned Yang Ziqians invitation down a few times, which made him wonder whether she was avoiding him. Luckily, Yu Zi invited Yang Ziqian to have coffee together today, and he was very excited about it. It was a Saturday, so Yu Zi was free. The two met each other in a caf at 3 pm. The second Yang Ziqian was seated, Yu Zi apologized to him, Ziqian, Im so sorry that Ive been very busy recently. Please dont mind it. I called you today because I want to make it up to you. Its fine. I understand, and I was very happy when you called me today, Yang Ziqian said. He understood that Charm was still in the early stage of developing, so Yu Zi would be very busy dealing with her business. In fact, he cared about her so much that he couldnt help thinking of her. Great! Yu Zi smiled. Um, what kind of person am I in your eyes? Yang Ziqian asked all of a sudden, staring at Yu Zi. Yu Zi was struck dumb for a second, and flushed a little. I think youre a good man. Can I be your boyfriend? Yang Ziqian blurted out with anticipation. Well... Yu Zi was surprised. She didnt know how to answer that question, so she lowered her head to drink coffee. She had to admit that she liked Yang Ziqian, or she wouldnt have met with him so often before. Nevertheless, she still felt a little shy to say it aloud. Can I? Yang Ziqian got nervous when Yu Zi hesitated. I-I dont know how to answer, Yu Zi said. Its fine. You can be honest with me. I can ept it. Yang Ziqian felt disappointed. He thought that Yu Zi was going to reject him. If Yu Zi really rejected him, he wouldnt insist. Feeling Yang Ziqians disappointment, Yu Zi said aloud at once, Sure you can. She flushed again afterwards. What? Yang Ziqian was cheered up. Are you saying that I can be your boyfriend? Yeah. Yu Zi nodded, but still avoided meeting his eyes. Yang Ziqian was thrilled, and caught her hand on the table. Yu Zi struggled a little, but soon epted it. Yu Zi, I understood that you dont believe sweet nothings, so Ill prove my love to you with actions and time, Yang Ziqian said with a serious face. Yu Zi was touched. She had heard too many sweet nothings before, so now she valued actions above words. After that, Yang Ziqian snapped his fingers, and a waiter showed up with a bunch of red roses walking towards them. Yu Zi was amazed, then realized that Yang Ziqian was prepared today. Yang Ziqian was indeed prepared, because he was very sure of his feelings towards Yu Zi. He made up his mind to confess his affection to her today. Chapter 846 - Zi Beiying Is Going Home Chapter 846: Zi Beiying Is Going Home He knew that Yu Zi didnt hate him, but he wasnt certain whether she liked him or not. Therefore, he was very nervous when he confessed his affection to her. Luckily, she agreed to be his girlfriend. Yang Ziqian took the bunch of red roses from the waiters hands, then handed it to Yu Zi. This is for you. All of a sudden, Yu Zi felt like crying. Thanks! She took the bunch of flowers and smiled. ... Right at this moment, Zi Beiying received a call from Zi Shaomin. He told her that their father was already conscious, and that she should go home now. The Zi family never thought lightly of girls, so Zi Beiying had received as good an education and training as her older brother. Her father also spoiled her, but she wasnt spoiled rotten. However, her older brother was still the appointed heir of their family. There was no need for Zi Beiying to stay in City B any longer, especially after she found out that Leng Shaotings girlfriend was Gu Ning, so she was ready to go home. Before she left, she nned to share a meal with Gu Ning, because she sincerely treated her as her friend. Oh, Shaomin, I need to tell you one thing, Zi Beiying said when she was about to hang up the call with Zi Shaomin. What? Zi Shaomin asked. Shaoting already has a girlfriend, Zi Beiying said, and sounded calm. Really? Zi Shaomin was shocked. It was indeed a piece of shocking news, because he knew that Leng Shaoting never showed much interest in women. In that case, he was very shocked when he heard that Leng Shaoting had a girlfriend now. Are you alright? he asked Zi Beiying with concern. He knew how much Zi Beiying liked Leng Shaoting. Im fine. I felt sad at the beginning, but I didnt feel upset at all when I saw his girlfriend, Zi Beiying said. Why? Zi Shaomin was curious. His girlfriend is exactly the girl who gave me those magical pills. I have a more powerful family than her, but shes better than me on every other level. So I really admire her, Zi Beiying said in a serious tone. What? The owner of those magical pills is Leng Shaotings girlfriend? Zi Shaomin was astonished. Yeah, Zi Beiying said. She admired Gu Ning, so she wasnt jealous of her. Zi Shaomin remained silent for a while, then said, Beiying, actually I think that Xu Jinchen is also a good choice. Come on! I dont have affection towards him at all, Zi Beiying said. It wasnt the first time that her older brother had rmended Xu Jinchen to her. An idea dawned on her. Shaomin, are you interested in him? Zi Beiying joked. Hearing that, both Mengda and Nan who stood by Zi Beiyings sides were surprised. Nonsense! Zi Shaomin raised his voice. I only like women, alright? Fine, but stop mentioning Xu Jinchen anymore! Zi Beiying pulled her lips. Zi Shaomin didnt know what else he could say, so he hung up the call. Zi Beiying called Gu Ning at once, and invited her along with Leng Shaoting to share a meal before she went home. Gu Ning agreed. Zi Beiying also invited Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei. They agreed too. Gu Ning still knew nothing about the fact that Zi Beiying had liked Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting didnt tell her either, because it wasnt important in his eyes. Zi Beiying had already given up chasing him right now, so it was unnecessary to bring it up. The appointed time was 6 pm, but it was still early, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting decided to enjoy a ride. Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting, I need to leave for HK the day after tomorrow. What are you going to do there? Leng Shaoting asked. Gu Ning then told him the truth, Its the 50th anniversary of the He familys casino on March 28. On that day, the current leading role of the He family, He Hongjie, and his younger brother, He Hongyuan, will have apetition for the leading position by gambling. He Hongjie is losing his hearing, and his second son whos the best gambler in the family is still missing, so his daughter, He Siyin, turned to me for help. She offered me five hundred million yuan aspensation. If I win, I can get the money along with the bet in the gambling match with He Hongyuan. If I lose, she wont force me to take responsibility, so I agreed. Im going back to the capital tomorrow. If Im free that day, Ill meet you there. Leng Shaoting was worried about Gu Ning if she went to HK alone, but he knew that he couldnt stop her once she made up her mind. ordingly, he would do everything he could to protect her. Great. Gu Ning nodded. ... When it was around 4 pm, Lu Zhan called Gu Ning and told her that Infinite Horror was already done. Gu Ning told him to report for duty in herpany at the capital, then made a copy of the original film. She would send someone to get it. Lu Zhan agreed, and said that he would leave for the capital tomorrow. Afterwards, Gu Ning called K and told him what Lu Zhan had just told her. She also called Lu Xiaoter. Lu Xiao would make arrangement for Lu Zhans work. Chapter 847 - Can I Stay? Chapter 847: Can I Stay? Around 5 pm, Gu Ning received Mr. Tans call. He told her that she was still the no.1 on the list of students who made it to the final. She got full marks again. Su Anya was ranked 11th, so she was excluded from the final, while Zhang Zikai was ranked 7th, and Song Siyao was ranked 10th, so both of them would join the final. The final would begin at 10 am in multimedia ssroom 1 tomorrow, and all the students who would attend it had to be gathered at the Bluesky Hotel before 9:30 am. The judges and audience of the final were all math professors and experts from famous high schools and colleges. Those who werent able to stay calm at that time would perform badly. However, it was still nothing in Gu Nings eyes. ... Around 5 pm, Zi Beiying arrived at a high-end mountain vi with beautiful views, which was located in a suburb near City B; they were going to dine here. She wandered around in the mountain vi afterwards. There were many pretty flower blossoms in the mountain vi as well, although it wasnt as breathtaking as the garden Gu Ning had visited today. Xu Jinchen was single, and he had nothing else to do, so he arrived at the mountain vi earlier too. When Zi Beiying saw Xu Jinchen this time, she remembered what her older brother had said to her on the phone. She felt a little uneasy, but didnt show it on her face. Well, I guess were the only ones who are still single, and theyre all enjoying each otherspany as couples now, Xu Jinchen said. Yeah, why dont you find yourself a girlfriend since your close friends all have one now. Dont you feel sad seeing them dating? Zi Beiying joked. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen was upset. I even want to set them apart sometimes, ha-ha. Its hard to find someone who loves you and you love as well. Right. Zi Beiying nodded. She had liked Leng Shaoting, but Leng Shaoting had never paid much attention to her. He and Gu Ning, however, loved each other, so they ended up being together. How about you? Are you willing to give it up? Xu Jinchen asked. Yeah, I am. If his girlfriend were someone else, I probably wouldnt give up chasing him, but I admire Gu Ning, Zi Beiying said, being very honest. When they walked ahead, Zi Beiying noticed a swing not far away. She ran to it and began to move it forwards and backwards using her legs. Xu Jinchen followed her, and sat aside watching her ying on it. Seeing the childlike smile on Zi Beiyings face, Xu Jinchens mouth curved upwards. In the beginning, he thought that Zi Beiying was shrewd and not easy to get along with, but he changed his mind now. In fact, she wasnt asplicated as he thought she would be. He just didnt know much about her. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at 5:30 pm. Cao Wenxin along with Xin Bei also appeared 10 minutester. After dinner, they went to drink and have fun in a club because all of them were free tonight. When it was a littlete, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to stay in the hotel as usual, while Xin Bei drove Cao Wenxin back to Huafu Hills. Um, can Ie have some water inside? Xin Bei said. It was obviously an excuse. He just wanted to spend more private time with Cao Wenxin. Sure! Cao Wenxin agreed. They were boyfriend and girlfriend right now after all. Xin Bei then followed Cao Wenxin inside. However, the second they entered the house, Xin Bei hugged Cao Wenxin in his arms and kissed her. Cao Wenxin struggled a little, but soon enjoyed it. In the following minutes, Xin Bei kissed her with passion and his hand moved around on Cao Wenxins body before it covered her boob. Cao Wenxin was surprised, and subconsciously resisted, but her body was already softened in Xin Beis arms. It was impossible for her to push him away. Xin Bei didnt do anything further. It wasnt because he didnt want more, but because he was afraid that Cao Wenxin would be mad at him. They had been together for just a short time after all. Xin Bei didnt let Cao Wenxin go until she was out of breath. Cao Wenxins cheeks were as red as an apple now, and she didnt dare to meet his eyes. Seeing Cao Wenxin like that, Xin Bei was sexually excited, but he still did his best to control himself. Cao Wenxin ran away once Xin Bei let her go, but she stumbled and almost fell. Xin Bei pulled her back into his arms at once. Let me carry you upstairs. Cao Wenxin flushed scarlet now, and hid her face in his chest. Come on, dont be so shy! Were boyfriend and girlfriend now, Xin Bei joked. Let me go! Cao Wenxin struggled, but failed to get out of Xin Beis arms. Xin Bei then carried Cao Wenxin in his arms walking to sit on the sofa. Didnt you say that you want to have some water? Go drink it yourself. I need to sleep now, Cao Wenxin said, and chased him away. Can I stay here with you for a night? Im leaving tomorrow, Xin Bei said, and yed pitiful. Cao Wenxins heart was pounding. She ached to stay with him for a while longer too. Um, Ill tidy up a room for you, Cao Wenxin said, and tried to get back to her feet. Dont bother. I can stay in your room, Xin Bei said. No! Cao Wenxin refused at once. Although she agreed to let Xin Bei stay, she never thought that they would stay in the same room. It was moving too fast in her eyes. Why not? Xin Bei asked again. Well... Cao Wenxin didnt know what to say. Were a couple now. Gu Ning and Shaoting always sleep in the same room when theyre together. Why cant we? Xin Bei said. How do you know that they always sleep together in the same room? Cao Wenxin argued. Chapter 848 - Don’t Move Chapter 848: Dont Move How do you know they always sleep together in the same room? Cao Wenxin argued. Come on, its verymon. Rx, I promise I wont do anything to you, Xin Bei said, in case Cao Wenxin was annoyed. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin rxed, but somehow felt a little disappointed as well. She was still a virgin, but it didnt mean that she wasnt interested in sex. On the contrary, she was looking forward to it. The condition was that the man must be her love. Xin Bei was now her boyfriend, and she was willing to have sex with him, but she thought that it was too early to do that now. Nevertheless, she trusted Xin Bei, and she knew that he wouldnt hurt her. Seeing that Xin Bei had no intention to leave tonight, Cao Wenxin gave in, in the end. However, she still felt embarrassed, and didnt want to go back to her room right now. Do you want some water? Cao Wenxin asked. Yeah. Xin Bei had several drinks, so he was indeed thirsty now. Cao Wenxin then went to pour two sses of water for them. After that, she switched on the TV. Arent you sleepy? Itste now, Xin Bei asked. He understood what Cao Wenxin was avoiding, and he thought that it was quite funny when she flushed. They were boyfriend and girlfriend now, and it would happen sooner orter. Actually, he insisted on staying here not because he wanted to have sex with Cao Wenxin, but because he simply wanted to spend more private time with her. Although they hadnt been together for long, and anything could happen in the future, he was confident that they could be happy together forever. Um, I dont want to sleep right now. If youre sleepy, you can go to bed before me, Cao Wenxin said. In fact, she was very sleepy now, but didnt know how to get along with Xin Bei if they were alone in the same bedroom. Im not sleepy either, I can stay here watching TV with you, Xin Bei said, then sat next to Cao Wenxin. Since she was unwilling to go to bed right now, he would stay here with her. Cao Wenxin could only keep watching TV in the living room, but she soon lost patience. Arent you sleepy yet? Not yet, because Im already used to it. We cant sleep for sessive days and nights when were fulfilling a task sometimes, Xin Bei said. Really? It must be very tiring! Cao Wenxin had sympathy for him. Yeah, it is, but its our duty, Xin Bei said. It wasnt an easy job, but he neverined, because he chose this road himself. He was an ace soldier in the special forces before he joined the Red me, and only the top soldiers were able to be members of it. He stood out from over a thousand ace soldiers. After chatting with Xin Bei for a while, Cao Wenxin gave in to sleepiness, and went back to her bedroom. Because Xin Bei was in the same bedroom as her, Cao Wenxin didnt change her clothing and directlyy on the bed after brushing her teeth and washing her face. She eveny with her back facing Xin Bei, in case she felt embarrassed. Dont you need to put on your sleeping gown? Xin Bei asked. He understood why Cao Wenxin did that, and was amused. Its fine, Cao Wenxin said. She felt too shy to wear her sleeping gown in front of Xin Bei now. Xin Bei didnt say anything further, and got in the bed with his clothes as well. Once he covered himself with the quilt, he reached out his hand and pulled Cao Wenxin into his arms. Cao Wenxin struggled. What are you doing? Stop it. Come on, let me hug you for a while, Xin Bei said tofort her. Cao Wenxin stopped struggling. They remained quiet for a while, when Xin Bei suddenly kissed her. They had kissed each other before, so Cao Wenxin didnt push him away. Xin Bei soon stopped, because he would have an erection if he kept kissing her. It was the first time that Cao Wenxin had slept in a mans arms, so she wasnt used to it and turned her body once in a while. Xin Bei got sexually excited when Cao Wenxin turned her body. He took a long breath in, and his voice was hoarse now. Wenxin, if you keep turning your body in my arms, Im afraid Ill lose control of myself. Cao Wenxin stiffened, and didnt dare to move again. Let me go if you feel ufortable. Ive never slept like this before. Hearing that, Xin Bei was happy, but didnt let her go. You can learn to get used to it. Im your boyfriend now. Cao Wenxin agreed, then closed her mouth. Wenxin, I love you, and Ill take good care of you. Do you trust me? Xin Bei said with sincerity. In Xin Beis eyes, Cao Wenxin was the girl he wanted to spend the rest of his life with. Cao Wenxin gradually rxed in Xin Beis arms. In the end, they still had sex with each other. The next morning, Cao Wenxin still avoided meeting Xin Beis eyes, but she didnt regret it at all. Instead, it was a magical night. Do you still feel shy? Xin Bei joked. Cao Wenxin flushed red, and covered her head in the quilt. Xin Bei stopped joking, and said in a serious tone, Im flying back to the capital at 11 am. We can keep in touch by phone, and Ille to visit you when Im free. Sure, Cao Wenxin said, and felt a little sad, but she didnt stop him, because it was his job. Since she chose him to be her boyfriend, she should understand and support him. Chapter 849 - The Final Game Chapter 849: The Final Game It was still early, so they chatted for a while longer on the bed, and had sex again. Gu Ning got up at 8 am, and Leng Shaoting drove her to the Bluesky Hotel around 9 pm. The ne Leng Shaoting was going to take would take off at 11 am, so he contacted Xu Jinchen and Xin Bei after Gu Ning got out at the Bluesky Hotel. The hall of the Bluesky Hotel was crowded as usual. Although many students had already failed in thepetition, they still needed to be the audience. When they saw Gu Ning walking inside, they looked at her with admiration. She had gotten full marks twice no matter how difficult the math questions were! Hi, Ningning! Once Gu Ning showed up, Su Anya and Zhang Zikai ran towards her happily. Even though Su Anya didnt get into the final, she wasnt sad at all, because she was mentally prepared beforehand. Since Su Anya was still in a good mood, there was no need for Gu Ning tofort her. Song Siyao hated Gu Ning as always, but she didnt say it aloud in public. Those who knew Gu Nings real identity also surrounded her and keptplimenting her. Goddess Gu, youre so awesome! How did you manage to get full marks twice? Its so unbelievable. Goddess Gu, I think youll win the first prize without doubt. Right, nobody isparable to you. ... Ha-ha, Im ttered. Gu Ning smiled. After that, they chatted with each other. Goddess Gu, the National College Entrance Examination is around the corner. Which university is your dream college? someone asked. The Capital University, Gu Ning said. Goddess Gu is so outstanding. I think its easy for you to get in, another student said. Well, my target is the capital too, but Im not confident that I can get into the Capital University. I nned to study in the University of City B, but Ive changed my mind now. Since Goddess Gus target is the capital, Im going to study in the capital too! Even if I cant get into the Capital University, I can visit it when Im free. Maybe I can meet Goddess Gu on the campus! ... Alright, attention! When they were discussing their dream universities, a teacher said, Lets go now! They got on the buses one by one and left for the school. Mr. Tan sat next to Gu Ning, and he asked her, Gu Ning, are you confident? Mr. Tan, dont worry. I can win, Gu Ning said with confidence. Great! I believe in you. Mr. Tan rxed a little seeing Gu Ning being so confident. You dont need to be so stressed. Just finish it as usual. Although he ached to see Gu Ning win the first prize, he shouldnt put pressure on her. I will, Gu Ning said. When they arrived at the No.1 High School, it was only 20 minutes away from the final, so they all went to sit in the multimedia ssroom 1. The math professors and experts were still absent at this time. The 10 participants sat in the first row, and faced the math professors, experts and the audience. After a while, 10 math professors and experts walked inside one by one. Three of them were judges, while the rest were guests, Director You included. As the vice director of the Education Bureau, he should be present, because the Education Bureau was the host of thepetition this year. The national mathpetition for high school students was held every year in different cities. This time, it was held in City B, and it would be held in another city the next time. Several students panicked a little when those important figures appeared, because they were teenagers after all. However, most of those judges and guests focused on Gu Ning, because she was the only one who had ever gotten full marks in both the preliminary and rematch. It was very rare to see that happen. Even math teachers couldnt finish the paper so fast as Gu Ning could. When Song Siyao noticed that Gu Ning was the focus of everyones attention now, she felt super jealous and displeased. The final soon began. There was a piece of white paper ced in front of each student. Math questions would be projected on the screen and students would write down their answers on the paper. After that, they should raise their hands, and teachers woulde to collect their paper. Their answers would be shown on the screen too for the judges to make judgments. If the answer was right, the student stood out. The teacher would show three answers of three students every time. If the first students answer was wrong, it would be the second students turn. If the second students answer was right, the second student would win the game, and the third student lost his or her chance. If the second students answer was wrong, it would be the third students turn. If the third students answer was right, the third student would win the game. If not, the teacher would show the next question on the screen. Chapter 850 - Win the First Prize Chapter 850: Win the First Prize The final was open to the public, so many reporters came to the ssroom as well, and recorded the whole process. They pointed their cameras at Gu Ning most of the time, because they had all heard of Gu Nings scores in the preliminary and rematch. In their eyes, Gu Ning was a genius. Ten questions would be projected on the screen in the final. The first one was a verbal math question and it had to be finished within 30 seconds. 4485977 plus 2333201 minus 566177 minus 1287212 equals ? Gu Ning gave it a nce, and got the answer within five seconds, then she wrote her answer down on the paper. She was the first one who handed in the paper. Everyone was shocked by her speed of calcting. Thirty secondster, other than Gu Ning, there were another two students who wrote their answers down. Gu Ning was the first one, so the teacher revealed her answer first. It was correct. Since Gu Nings answer was right, there was no need to show the second and third students answers whether theirs were right or wrong. The second math question required a written response, and the time was limited to 10 minutes, which was the normal time for a math question. Gu Ning, however, didnt need that much time. She understood the question with a simple nce, then began to write her answer down on paper. Seeing that, everyone was amazed again. Gu Ning was really very different from her peers! All the students who could be in the top 10 were excellent enough, but Gu Ning still stood out from them. In those math experts eyes, Gu Ning was also unbelievable. In the following minutes, Gu Ning was always the first one who wrote down the answer and handed the paper to the teacher, and people started to get used to it. Gu Ning finished the 10th question at an unusually fast pace as well. She was the winner from the first question till thest. People were too shocked to feel surprised right now. Even those math experts felt that they couldnt do better than Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was able to finish the exercises within a quarter of the time. Some math experts got jealous of Gu Ning, because she was only a high school student, but she could already do better than them. However, only mean people held that idea. Most of the math experts were quite excited to see such an outstanding student like Gu Ning. ... The moment the finals was over, the award ceremony began. Gu Ning was always the first one who wrote down the correct answer, so the judges had to pick another two students with the highest marks out of the other participants. The student who won the second prize was a boy from another city, while Zhang Zikai won the third prize. Song Siyao was mad at the result, seeing that both Gu Ning and Zhang Zikai won prizes. Besides, she couldnt get a luxurious car as a gift if she failed to win a prize. The awards for the first prize were a trophy, a certificate of honor and fifty thousand yuan. The awards for the second prize were a certificate of honor and thirty thousand yuan. And the awards for the third prize were a certificate of honor and twenty thousand yuan. Although they money wasnt much, it was just a way of encouragement. After the award ceremony, reporters surrounded the prize-winners at once to interview them. The boy and Zhang Zikai were very nervous in front of the cameras, but Gu Ning stayed calm as always, which impressed everyone. Reporter: Gu Ning, many people are quite curious about how you managed to write down the correct answers to those questions within such a short time. Can you tell us your skills? Gu Ning: It is because I have a good memory, and I can store everything in my mind after reading it once. Hearing that, people were all surprised, but none of them dared to suspect her. They couldnt im that she got the correct answers beforehand, because the vice director of the Education Bureau was also here. In addition, some math experts had asked Gu Ning several math questions on the site, and Gu Ning answered them correctly within a short time too. Those reporters were well-educated as well, so they understood what they shouldnt say. Gu Nings outstanding performance today impressed many math experts, and they all hoped that Gu Ning could be their apprentice. Although Gu Ning was very good at math, she was just a high school student after all, and there was a lot she still needed to learn. Those math experts, on the other hand, had a lot of knowledge about math, and they were also good teachers. However, Gu Ning rejected their offers. ... The mathpetition had ended, and the students along with their teachers would fly back to their cities that afternoon. Gu Ning would stay in City B, because she lived there now, and she would only go back to City F for the National College Entrance Examination. Su Anya and Zhang Zikai were unwilling to leave Gu Ning, but they finally had to wave good-bye to each other. ... Gu Ning went to the Tang familys house afterwards. Although it wasnt a big deal for Gu Ning to win the first prize, the older generation in the Tang family all felt happy for her. In fact, they already believed that Gu Ning could win the first prize when Gu Ning told them that she was going to participate in it. They even prepared a celebration party for her. When they saw the trophy and certificate of honor, they were excited again, and felt proud of Gu Ning. Tang Haifeng called his old friends and kept showing off his outstanding granddaughters achievement. His old friends were all shocked by the news, and felt envious of him. They all wished that their grandchildren could be as outstanding as Gu Ning. Before long, the video of the final was uploaded to the Inte, and it soon went viral. Gu Ning, once again, became a hot topic throughout social media. Chapter 851 - In Love with Goddess Gu Chapter 851: In Love with Goddess Gu The students and teachers of the No.3 High School in City F all felt proud of Gu Ning. It was as if they had won the first prize themselves. Not only was Gu Ning the honor of her school now, but also City F. The director of the Education Bureau in City F and the Secretary of the Municipal Party Committee of City F called Gu Ning to congratte her too. Gu Nings friends called her one after another as well. Gu Ning couldnt remember how many calls she had received today, and she felt quite thirsty after repeatedly saying thanks, but she wasnt impatient at all. Instead, she was happy to receive congrattions from her close friends. Boss, youre so unbelievable! Why dont we have a celebration party? Pan Zirui said with excitement. Thanks, but my family is doing that for me. I think I can have several drinks with youter tonight though, Gu Ning said. Great! My friends also want to celebrate it with you. Would you mind sharing drinks with them in my club? Pan Zirui asked. Of course not! Gu Ning said with a smile. Although she wasnt familiar with Pan Ziruis friends, she treated them politely, and was willing to gather together with them. Thanks! Pan Zirui was thrilled. Oh, boss, my older brother is much better now. Thank you for what youve done for my family, Pan Zirui said in a serious tone all of a sudden. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, he could have lost his close older brother. Most brothers in a rich family wouldpete against each other for family wealth, but Pan Zirui and his older brother were exceptions. Youre wee. Im d that your older brother is recovering, Gu Ning said. After hanging up the call with Pan Zirui, Gu Ning called Tang Qingyang and invited him to share drinks tonight. Since Tang Qingyang was in charge of a business project in City B now, she would introduce her connections to him. Pan Zirui and his friends werent from the top super-rich families in City B, but it wasnt a bad thing to maintain a good rtionship with them. In fact, Tang Qingyang wasnt in a position of absolute power in thepany, so he was free most of the time. Moreover, it was Gu Nings invitation, and there was no reason for him to reject it. ... At the same time, Gu Ning became the hot topic on the Inte again. Wow, Goddess Gu is so amazing! She won thepetition with full marks! I think she isnt a normal human being, because shes too outstanding! Well, she is a real goddess, and human beings are barelyparable to her. I think there is no one who can be more talented, outstanding and skillful at everything than Goddess Gu! Yeah, my mother wishes that she had a kid as outstanding as Goddess Gu, ha-ha. Ha-ha, ha-ha, my mother has the same idea. I believe many parents share the same thought, because Goddess Gu is basically perfect. Right, but Im not jealous of Goddess Gu. Thats because youre a royal fan of her now, and you admire her. I think Goddess Gu can do everything well. There is nothing she couldnt do. Anyway, Im deeply in love with Goddess Gu now. Im losing interest in boys. Please dont. If youre losing interest in boys, another boy has to stay single. I agree, the amount of men is out of all proportion to that of women in our country now. Women are rare animals. Im not an animal! Whats worse now is that some families still value boys much higher above girls, which is something I totally couldnt understand. Right, I couldnt understand it either. Boys and girls should be equal! If Im going to be a mother in the future, Ill treat my son and daughter fairly. ... Hey, it has nothing to do with this topic. Were talking about Goddess Gu now. Oh, youre right. Goddess Gu, I love you! Love you too! ... Countless Inte users were discussing Gu Ning and arge amount of them became her fans. Before long, Gu Ning upied three of the hottest topics on Weibo. The first hottest topic: Another great achievement for Goddess Gu The fourth hottest topic: Gu Ning won the first prize in the mathpetition. The sixth hottest topic: Confess your love to Goddess Gu. Once Gu Nings name appeared on the list of the hottest topics, many stars were upset, because Gu Ning always attracted much more attention than them. However, a whileter, another topic about Gu Ning showed up on the list, but it wasnt a good one. Chapter 852 - How Come Gu Ning Became the Champion?

Chapter 852: How Come Gu Ning Became the Champion?

The title was: Howe Gu Ning became the champion? Many people leftments with suspicions on the fact that Gu Ning had won thepetition with full marks three times. Some believed that Gu Ning had bribed the Education Bureau to get the correct answers even before the contest began. Its said that Gu Ning is an excellent student in her school, so it isnt a surprise that she won the first prize, but how did she manage to do it with full marks? It has never happened before. I cant believe it. I agree. My uncle is a math teacher in a high school, and even he cant finish those exercises within such a short time. Gu Ning is just a high school student. I dont think shes able to do that on her own. Shes a sessful businesswoman now, and it might be easy for her to get the correct answers beforehand. Mind your words! You have to take responsibility for what you just said. How dare you suspect a department of our government? Dont you feel embarrassed that your uncle, whos a math teacher in a high school, failed to do better than Gu Ning, who is just a high school student? Theyre so mean, and I think theyre simply being jealous. She even gave an excuse that she has a good memory. It must be a lie. Right, why do you support her and believe every word she said? Do you all think that she could finish those math questions on her own? At least we trust the Education Bureau. We trust the Education Bureau, so we wont make any judgments without any proof. Why dont you have a look and believe the official statement? Stop spreading rumors! Show us any proof you can get, or youll be punished ording to thew! ... Although many people had suspicions of Gu Ning, there were more Inte users who supported and defended her. In their eyes, Gu Ning was good at everything. Voice of support soon surpassed those with doubts. Another whileter, the Education Bureau of City B released an official statement to prove that thepetition was above board. Since the contest was fair and public, rumor-makers might be sued if they kept spreading rumors. Once the official statement was out, the haters stopped attacking Gu Ning. They still held doubts, but didnt dare to leavements on the Inte anymore. Gu Ning, however, didnt care about it at all. She would focus on her own life, studies and career. She would only take action when the attack became serious. ... Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning at 1:30 pm, and told her that he was in the capital now. Gu Ning also told him that she had won the first prize in the mathpetition. Leng Shaoting felt happy for her, and it wasnt a surprise in his eyes either. After hanging up the call with Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting called Master Leng at once. Hi, you havent called me for a long time! I thought you already forgot that you still have a grandfather, Master Leng joked. Grandpa, Im in the capital now, and Ill visit you this afternoon. By the way, your future grand daughter-inw just won the first prize with full marks in the national mathpetition, Leng Shaoting said. What? Really? Master Leng was shocked. Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu were also in the room with Master Leng, and they were both astonished at hearing the news. What? Gu Ning won thepetition with full marks? Its so unbelievable! Ha-ha, ha-ha, very good! Master Lengughed out loud. He felt so proud of his talented future grand daughter-inw. Afterwards, Master Leng kept showing off Gu Nings achievements in front of Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu. He didnt stopplimenting Gu Ning until his friends got a little annoyed. Master Leng just loved to see his friends being envious of him. ... At 6 pm, all the members of the Tang family were home. Even Cao Ruihuas family joined the party to congratte Gu Ning. It was also the third day after the construction of Shenghua Real Estate began, but nothing bad happened, so people started to believe that the horrifying news about thend was just a rumor. Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to pay a lot of attention to the construction, in case her businesspetitors caused trouble on the construction site. ... When it was nearly 9 pm, Gu Ning went to Pan Ziruis bar along with Cao Wenxin. On their way, Gu Ning called Tang Qingyang and told him to meet her there. Pan Zirui and his friends were already waiting for them when Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin arrived. They wouldnt bring cheap girls with them when they met with Gu Ning now, because they thought that it wasnt polite and they were respectful of Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning didnt mind, it was a good thing to avoid conflicts with those cheap girls. The second Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin showed up, everyoneplimented Gu Ning with sincerity. A whileter, Tang Qingyang arrived, and Gu Ning introduced him to everyone. Chapter 853 - Don’t Have Much Hope

Chapter 853: Dont Have Much Hope

Cao Wenxin was Gu Nings friend, so the boys all treated her with respect. And when Gu Ning told Tang Qingyang and Pan Zirui to exchange their name cards, they understood that Tang Qingyang must be important in Gu Nings circle of friends. Therefore, they all exchanged name cards with Tang Qingyang and said that they should gather together often. Tang Qingyang then realized that Gu Ning aimed to help him gain connections. When it was 11 pm, Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin left. Ningning, since when are you and Tang Qingyang so close to each other? Cao Wenxin asked with curiosity. She asked it casually, and didnt think that Gu Ning liked Tang Qingyang. Cao Wenxin knew how much Gu Ning loved Leng Shaoting, and Tang Qingyang was barelyparable to Leng Shaoting. Um, I need to cooperate with him, so its necessary for me to give him a helping hand, Gu Ning said, but didnt tell many details. Oh, I understand, Cao Wenxin said, and didnt ask further. Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting once she got home, and they talked for an hour on the phone before they went to sleep. Leng Shaoting had called her when she was in the bar, but it was too noisy for them to talk to each other on the phone, so Gu Ning called him back the second she was home. The next day, Gu Ning left for the Tang familys house in the morning. She told Tang Haifeng and Gu Man that she was going to HK tomorrow, but didnt tell them what she would do there. Tang Haifeng and Gu Man didnt ask for details, because they trusted Gu Ning. Gu Ning was a kung fu master, and she also had two ace bodyguards by her sides, so she would be safe. Afterwards, Gu Ning called He Siyin and told her that she would meet her in HK tomorrow. He Siyin was quite relieved knowing that Gu Ning was definitely going toe to help her. Gu Ning called Qiao Ya a whileter and told her to book three ne tickets to HK tomorrow. She decided that she would bring Gao Yi and Qiao Ya with her this time. After booking the ne tickets, Gu Ning told He Siyin the exact arrival time so that He Siyin could arrange for someone to pick them up. When it was settled, He Siyin went to meet her father in the study. He Hongjie was lying on the soft couch, and looked haggard. He was just in his early fifties, but looked much older than his real age. His family faced a serious crisis now, and he was also in a bad mood. Although He Siyin told him that she had found an ace gambler, he was still very anxious. Besides, his second son was still missing. Someone knocked on the door of the study. He Hongjie got his mind back and said, Come in. The second He Hongjie finished saying that, He Siyin pushed the door open, walking inside. Seeing her father looking so haggard, she felt sad, but didnt know what to do. Father, He Siyin called him. The girl just called me, and said that shell be here around 5 pm tomorrow. Hearing that, He Hongjie was cheered up a little. Only He Hongjie and He Siyin were aware of it right now, because it was the key moment in their familys development, so they had to keep it a secret. If anyone else found out, Gu Ning would be in a dangerous situation. ... Today ended peacefully. The next morning, Gu Ning went to Fengshang Shopping Mall to check on her shops. Both Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm were very popr and crowded with customers. As for the beauty salon, skincare products were delivered that morning, and the staff members were sorting them out. It would open the day after tomorrow. Gu Ning and the others left for the airport at 12:30 pm. ... At this time, in the capital. Lu Zhan and his team reported for duty at noon. Lu Xiao told them to stay in the hotel. Thepany wouldnt offer them free amodations, but only a thousand yuan as a housing allowance. Gu Ning was a very generous boss, but she also has her standards. Lu Zhans team members were workers in thepany, not the managers, so they couldnt have free amodations. Businessmen cared about benefits after all. Lu Zhan and Lu Yichen, however, could have free amodation, because they werentmon workers. With Gu Nings permission, Chen Cangyi had already bought all the apartments on one of the floors of a nearby living building, and there were 12 apartments in all. Each of them upied 30 square-meters, including a bedroom, bathroom and kitchen. Therefore, Lu Zhan and Lu Yichen would live in the apartments. After Lu Zhan arrived, K came to get a copy of the film as Gu Ning told him to do. It took time and a lot of energy to edit a film, and it normally took several weeks. However, K came back with the edited film just two dayster, which surprised Lu Zhan. He couldnt believe that K was able to finish the work within just two days. Even if K stayed up all night, it was impossible to edit the film well within just two days. Therefore, Lu Zhan thought that K had probably edited the film without much care. Thinking of that, Lu Zhan was a little displeased. Nevertheless, K worked for Gu Ning as well, so Lu Zhan didnt show his doubt on his face when K gave the edited film to him. After that, he called Lu Yichen and they went to watch the film in the multimedia room together. However, Lu Zhan didnt have much hope. Chapter 854 - Gu Ning Arrives at HK

Chapter 854: Gu Ning Arrives at HK

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions To their surprise, they were both amazed after hearing the first sound of the film. When the first scene showed, Lu Zhan and Lu Yichen were scared by the ghost in the film, because it looked so real. After watching it for a few seconds, Lu Zhan and Lu Yichen felt the high quality of this film. In fact, they hadnt been well-prepared when they went to shoot this horror film, so they didnt have much anticipation for it to be popr. No investors would invest arge amount of money into a horror film because it couldnt attract a huge audience. However, after Ks edit, this film had a high potential to be a blockbuster! Although this film wasnt fully finished yet, because they needed voice actors to do the voices in the film, it was already scary enough with the scenes and sounds. Lu Zhan and Lu Yichen enjoyed every second of the film. If Gu Ning hadnt cured Lu Zhans heart disease, he would have had a heart attack by now. It took Lu Zhan and Lu Yichen a long while to calm themselves down after watching the film for the first time, then they began to watch it the second time. Even though they had already watched it once, they were still scared sometimes. Uncle Zhan, this film editor, Mu Ye, is so good! Hes edited this film well within just two days, and its quality is so unbelievable, Lu Yichen said. Right, he must be a genius. Ive never seen such a talented film worker like him before! Im confident that this film can be popr once its shown in theaters, Lu Zhan said. As long as they could promote it well, there was no doubt that this film would be a great sess. When they walked out of the multimedia room, they were still in shock and fear because of the film. Lu Zhan walked to the general managers office afterwards. Director Lu, what happened? Seeing Lu Zhans pale face, Lu Xiao asked with concern. Lu Zhan took a long breath in before he opened his mouth. Manager Lu, this film is edited so well that Im confident that it can be a great sess. Really? Lu Xiao was surprised. Lu Zhan was a well-known director in this industry, and Lu Xiao knew how experienced and skilled he was when it came to films. If Lu Zhan thought that this film could be a great sess, it was very likely to happen. Well, we can check whether the voice actors are ready now and finish the film as soon as possible, Lu Xiao said. He was curious to see the audiences reaction to the film. Lu Xiao had hired voice actors before Lu Zhan arrived. He also thought that it would take at least several weeks to edit the film well, but it was already done after two days. Sure,Lu Zhan said, then left. Gu Ning wouldnt interfere in the business of Fenghua Entertainment, unless it was necessary, and Lu Xiao waspletely in charge of it. Therefore, Gu Ning wasnt aware of the condition of Fenghua Entertainment for now. ... Gu Ning arrived at the airport of HK around 4:40 pm. Once she got off the ne, she called He Siyin. He Siyin said that she was already waiting for her in the arrival hall. She came to pick Gu Ning up in person. Hi, Miss Gu, been a while! He Siyin was excited to see Gu Ning. Gu Nings help was super important in her eyes, so she had to make sure that Gu Ning was safe. Nice to see you again, Miss He, Gu Ning said with a smile. Please follow me this way, He Siyin said, then guided Gu Ning and the others out of the airport and got into a car at the roadside. Miss Gu, we can share a meal at the hotel first, and you can have a good rest today. The gambling match will begin at 2 pm the day after tomorrow, so you can have a trip around HK, but you must be careful, He Siyin said. Thepetition would be held the day after tomorrow, but Gu Ning wanted to have a tour in HK, so she came here a day earlier. He Siyin nned to arrange several bodyguards for Gu Ning, but Gu Ning declined, because she already had two ace killers by her sides. I will, Gu Ning replied. At this moment, Gu Nings phone rang, and the caller was Li Maosong, who she hadnt contacted for a long time. Seeing the callers name, Gu Ning understood that they must have found an ancient grave somewhere. Hi, Uncle Li. Gu Ning put on her earphones and answered the phone. Hi, Miss Gu, I just saw a girl who looks quite familiar to you at the airport of HK, and there was a man and woman by her sides. Is the girl you? Li Maosong asked. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. In that case, Li Maosong must be in HK too. Yeah, its me. I just left the airport. Are you also in HK now? Gu Ning asked. Yes, we just arrived here too. We got a piece of information, but are not sure about it yet, so we decided to check it ourselves before we tell you. Im surprised to see you in HK. Are you free? Why dont we share a meal and talk about it? Li Maosong said. Well, Im a little busy right now, so Ill contact you a little bitter, Gu Ning said. Sure, Li Maosong said, then hung up. ... He Siyin booked thergest presidential suite for Gu Nings group in the most luxurious five-star hotel. After that, they went to dine together. Miss He, is your second older brother still missing? Gu Ning asked with concern. Chapter 855 - The Drama in the Hotel

Chapter 855: The Drama in the Hotel

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Thinking of her second older brother, He Siyin looked sad. Yeah, hes still missing. Do you know how your second older brother disappeared? Gu Ning asked. She had no intention to do He Siyin a favor, but she wouldnt mind paying attention to it. It wasnt a secret, so He Siyin directly said, Two months ago, he went to sail with his friends. They left for a small undeveloped ind on the west side. In the beginning, we could get through to him, but we lost touch the next day, and he never came back again. My father sent a lot of people to find him. Their yacht was still stopped by the small ind, but they were nowhere to be found. Besides, no other yachts have been there except theirs. After a short time, my fathers ears act up, and the news went abroad. My family is affected a little, but luckily we have many allies so our family business is still doing well. However, it wontst long, because He Hongyuan is always thinking of taking over my familys business. He Hongyuan doesnt bother to hide his ambition, so my family are all aware of his aim, but he refuses to admit it himself. We dont have solid proof either, so we can do nothing about it, He Siyin added. Speaking of He Hongyuan, He Siyin was angry. Gu Ning didnt ask further. She had nned to pay some attention to He Siyins second older brothers disappearance, but it now seemed difficult. After the meal, He Siyin left, and Gu Ning called Li Maosong. Li Maosong and his friends were dining in a four-star hotel now, which wasnt far from the hotel Gu Ning stayed in, so Gu Ning decided to walk there as a way of exercise. Just as she arrived at the hall, she noticed that He Siyin was in a conflict with a man and a woman. The man and woman stood hand in hand, looking at He Siyin with arrogance. He Siyin, it must be a hard time for you, right? I will be the heiress of the He family the day after tomorrow, while youll lose everything you were born with. The womanughed at He Siyin with her eyes full of maliciousness. In the past, He Yixi was always overshadowed by He Siyin. This woman who was making fun of He Siyin was exactly the daughter of her uncle, He Yixi. The man by her side was the second son of the leader of the Tiandihui, Hong Yuefei. Although Hong Yuefei was He Yixis boyfriend now, he was still interested in He Siyin. However, he also couldnt wait a second longer to gloat over He Siyins failure. That was the reason why he agreed with He Yixi to scheme against the He family. He would wait to take He Siyin as his possession by force after she lost everything so that nobody could or would be willing to help her then. Oh, really? Isnt it too early to say that? Although He Siyin was in a rage now, she remained calm on the surface. However, no matter how calm she seemed, people could still sense her anger, because the two people standing in front of her were the cause of the He familys problem. He Siyin wished she could tear them into pieces right now. I dont think so. He Yixi smiled with disdain. He Siyin felt disgusted, and nned to walk away, but He Yixi raised her foot and ced it in He Siyins way all of a sudden. He Siyin stumbled and eximed. People around all turned to look at her. If she fell on the ground, it would be really painful. To everyones surprise, a girl grabbed He Siyins arm at thest second and pulled her up. The girl was Gu Ning, and she knew what He Yixi was going to do the moment He Yixi reached out her foot, so she was able to catch He Siyins arm before she fell. Everyone was shocked by the scene in the hall. Without dy, Gu Ning protected He Siyin behind her back. In the meantime, Gu Ning kicked He Yixis ankle. It looked careless, but Gu Ning did it on purpose. In fact, except for Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, nobody noticed Gu Nings foot, because they were all paying attention to He Siyin. Gu Ning secretly used her magical power when she attacked He Yixi, and He Yixis ankle was instantly broken with a clear sound. He Yixi screamed in pain, and fell the next second. Luckily, she was holding Hong Yuefeis arm, so she didnt fall on the ground. Yixi, are you alright? Hong Yuefei asked. M-My ankle is so sore! He Yixis face turned pale. Hearing that, Hong Yuefei squatted to check her ankle, but she screamed again once his hand touched her ankle. Its broken! Hong Yuefei was astonished, but didnt know how it happened. He didnt see Gu Ning attack He Yixi, so he had no idea that it was Gu Ning who had done it. She just kicked me! He Yixi pointed at Gu Ning, shouting in anger. Hearing that, Hong Yuefei abruptly turned to re at Gu Ning. When he was about to swear at her, he was stunned by her beauty. Gu Ning was more beautiful than any girl he had ever seen before. He Yixi was annoyed, and she soon got jealous when she saw Gu Nings face. Yuefei! He Yixi was displeased, but didnt dare to lose her temper, because she knew that Hong Yuefei was a yboy who always wanted to have sex with pretty girls. Even though she was his girlfriend now, he still maintained a sexual rtionship with different women. She was unwilling to ept it, but she needed the title of Mrs. Hong the most, which meant that nobody would dare to act against her in HK. In order to gain the title, she had to stand the fact that Hong Yuefei had many mistresses, and she did her best in bed to attract him. In fact, she had already seeded, so they would be married once the He familys business became theirs. Chapter 856 - Gong Zehan

Chapter 856: Gong Zehan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing He Yixis voice, Hong Yuefei finally got his mind back, but he still ignored her and pretended to be a gentleman before Gu Ning. Miss, nice to meet you. Im Hong Yuefei, the second son of the leader of the Tiandihui. May I know your name? However, Gu Ning turned to He Siyin. Miss, after you. Gu Ning didnt address He Siyin as Miss He, because she didnt want Hong Yuefei and He Yixi to find out that they were acquaintances. He Siyin also had the same idea. Although she was worried about Gu Ning, she understood that Gu Ning could protect herself since Gu Ning told her to leave now. Therefore, she thanked Gu Ning, then left. Gu Ning was the one who had kicked He Yixi, so He Yixi didnt stop He Siyin from walking outside. He Yixi also realized that Gu Ning was going to pay Hong Yuefei back. Nevertheless, she was unwilling to let Gu Ning go. Well, you werent born here, right? Hong Yuefei suddenly asked. Many people in the hall showed disdain after hearing that. Citizens in HK never liked people from other cities, because they thought that others were all poorer than them. HK did have a highly developedmerce and finance, but it was a very small city with absurdly high housing prices. Many people had to live in space the size of a box. Only super-rich people could afford arge house or manor. In that case, countless people from other cities couldnt understand why citizens in HK believed that they were better than others. Lets go now! Gu Ning said to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, then strode away. She didnt bother to give Hong Yuefei a nce from the beginning to the end. Stop right there! Hong Yuefei opened his mouth. Gu Ning, however, didnt stop at all. She acted like Hong Yuefei wasnt calling her. Hong Yuefei let He Yixi go at once, and He Yixi almost fell down, but she didnt mind it now. She knew that the girl was going to be punished once Hong Yuefei got mad. Hong Yuefei went ahead and blocked Gu Nings way. At the same time, Gao Yi stood in between Gu Ning and Hong Yuefei to separate him from Gu Ning. Hong Yuefei was displeased, ring at Gu Ning like a hungry wolf. How dare you ignore me? Dont you know who I am? You wont be able to bear the result if you annoy me. Gu Ning stared at him with an expressionless face, and Hong Yuefei somehow felt stressed. Really? Did I annoy you? Gu Ning coldly asked. She didnt seem scared of his family background at all. You... Hong Yuefei was struck dumb for a second. You kicked my woman! I kicked your woman, not you. Its none of your business. If your woman is annoyed, you can tell her to argue with me. In addition, your woman tried to make the miss stumble, and I just taught her a lesson in case she does it again, Gu Ning said. You... Hong Yuefei didnt know what to say. Seeing that, He Yixi lost patience, and said, Yuefei, Im your woman. She kicked me on purpose because she doesnt respect you, which is a humiliation to the Tiandihui! Hearing that, Hong Yuefei agreed. Well, if youre willing to be my mistress, I can forgive you, otherwise Ill teach you a lesson too. Hong Yuefei threatened Gu Ning, leering at her. He Yixi, on the other hand, was mad. It turned out that Hong Yuefei was still interested in this girl! Show me what can you do, Gu Ning said in a cold tone. She was reluctant to have conflict with the Tiandihui, but she wouldnt hesitate to face the challenge. Lord Hong, please dont cause us trouble here. This is Gonghao Hotel. If you affect our business, Im afraid that I can only talk to Leader Hong. Before Hong Yuefei could do anything to hurt Gu Ning, a male voice interrupted him. A man around 27 years old walked towards them from the entrance of the hotel. It sounded like he was the owner or the manager of this hotel. Oh, what a coincidence, Lord Gong! Seeing the man, Hong Yuefei changed his expression. Although he wasnt ttering the man, he was very polite and kind to him. No matter how arrogant Hong Yuefei was, he was afraid of his father. If his father learned that he caused trouble at Gonghao Hotel, he would be criticized. Gonghao Hotel was owned by the top super-rich family in HK, the Gong family. Even the Tiandihui had to show some respect towards them. Lord Gong was precisely the second son of the Gong family, Gong Zehan, who was also the heir. There were many influential people in the Gong family. Gong Zehans older brother was a leader of an international criminal police team, and his older sister held an important position in the politics. The young generation of the super-rich families in HK had all heard of Gong Zehan, the heir of the Gong family, and none of them dared to act against him. Lord Hong, please solve your problem out of here, Gong Zehan said, then gave Gu Ning a nce before he left. Once Gong Zehan was gone, Hong Yuefei looked evil again. Lets go outside to solve this problem! He stared straight at Gu Ning. Are you sure you alone can beat three of us in a fight? Gu Ning said with disdain. Chapter 857 - A Strange Undersea Ship

Chapter 857: A Strange Undersea Ship

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hong Yuefei then observed the two people by Gu Nings sides. He was a gangster, and had been practicing fighting skills ever since he was a kid, so he knew that they must be good at martial arts at a nce. Even though he didnt know if they were better than him, he wasnt confident that he could win the fight. Besides, he didnt bring bodyguards with him today. Hong Yuefei hesitated. Seeing that, He Yixi got anxious. Hes the second son of the leader of the Tiandihui. You should know how influential the Tiandihui is! If you dare to hurt him, the Tiandihui wont let you get away with it. Hearing that, Hong Yuefei also raised his voice arguing. Right, my father is the leader of the Tiandihui. If you dare to hurt me, the Tiandihui will pay you back without doubt. All of a sudden, Gu Ning felt that Hong Yuefei was a little stupid, and he needed He Yixis help to figure things out. In that case, He Yixi must have done a lot to be Hong Yuefeis girlfriend. However, it was just a cheap trick in Gu Nings eyes. Youve mentioned the Tiandihui many times till now. Do you think Im afraid of it? Gu Ning said. She had already wasted a lot of time on them. She was running out of time, and had to leave now. If you want a fight, lets have a fight outside, Gu Ning said with impatience, then walked out. Hong Yuefei, however, still hesitated. He Yixi didnt say a word now either, because she was worried that they might really hurt Hong Yuefei. Even though Hong Yuefei wasnt willing to fight against Gu Ning, many people in the hall were staring at him, so he had to ept the challenge as the second son of the leader of the Tiandihui. Therefore, Hong Yuefei followed Gu Ning, and many onlookers went outside to watch the fight too. He Yixis ankle was broken, so she could barely stand on her feet. She yelled at the receptionist in anger, Are you blind? Couldnt you see my broken ankle? Call the ambnce, now! The receptionist then called the ambnce at once, and went to support He Yixi to sit on a nearby sofa. Outside, Gu Ning asked Hong Yuefei, Are you sure? Dont waste time on talking. Lets begin now! Hong Yuefei said, then attacked Gu Ning without dy. Both Gu Ning and Qiao Ya stood still, while Gao Yi moved ahead to fight against Hong Yuefei. He alone was enough to beat Hong Yuefei. Within seconds, Hong Yuefei was beaten down on the floor, and couldnt get back to his feet on his own. In ordinary peoples eyes, Hong Yuefei was probably good at fighting, but he was merely nobody in Gao Yis eyes. Onlookers were all shocked by the scene. Even Hong Yuefei himself didnt expect that Gao Yi could beat him down within such a short time. He felt so humiliated and mad. Lets go! Gu Ning gave Hong Yuefei a nce of disdain, then left with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Hong Yuefei was displeased, but could do nothing about it. He made up his mind to pay them back. Hearing the bad news that Hong Yuefei was beaten down on the ground, He Yixi came out with the help of two waitresses. It was painful for her to move, but she had to do it in order to show her care towards Hong Yuefei. In that case, He Yixi went outside unwillingly. When she got outside, Hong Yuefei was sitting on the ground. Yuefei, are you alright? He Yixi asked with worries. Are you blind? Cant you see Im injured? Hong Yuefei vented his anger on He Yixi. He Yixi was aggrieved, but couldnt say anything about it. Before long, an ambnce arrived, and He Yixi along with Hong Yuefei were sent to the hospital. ... Gu Ning and the others arrived at the hotel Li Maosong and his friends stayed in around seven minutester, and they gathered together in a private room. Li Maosong, Sun Chao, Zhao Jiangquan and Guo Yiyang were all in the room, because they worked as a team. Hi, Miss Gu! Have a seat, please. The second Gu Ning showed up, they stood up and weed her with enthusiasm. Hi, you all, nice to see you again! Gu Ning greeted them with a smile, then sat down with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya by her sides. Miss Gu, they are? Li Maosong looked at Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. What they were going to talk about was confidential, so he had to be sure that the two strangers here were reliable. Gu Ning understood and smiled at Li Maosong. Theyre my bodyguards. Dont worry. Great, Li Maosong said. Miss Gu, the thing is that my friend, who loves undersea adventures went on an adventure at the bottom of the sea 10 kilometers away from west HK. They found a ship there, and it was made dozens of years ago. I think that there must be many real antiques inside, but nobody can swim near to it, Li Maosong said, frowning. Once my friend swam near, he would be pushed away by a strong current, Li Maosong added. Gu Ning thought that there must be some ghosts. Li Maosong and his friends also had the same idea. Ever since they had encountered the zombie, they started to believe in ghosts. We had the same thought when we heard the information, so we nned to check it out ourselves before we told you, Zhao Jiangquan said. I think its highly possible, but we need to see it for ourselves, Gu Ning said. She was very interested in it, so she nned to go there with them. Chapter 858 - Not Someone You Can Mess with

858 Not Someone You Can Mess with

Li Maosong and his friends were concerned about their safety at the beginning, but were now totally relieved since Gu Ning was going there with them. Theypletely trusted Gu Ning. Miss Gu, I heard the news from my friend, so he and his friends will go with us. If we find anything valuable, theyll share it with us too. Do you mind? Li Maosong asked. Of course not, Gu Ning said. In fact, if there were really valuable objects in the ship, Gu Ning would put them into her telepathic eye space first, and shared the rest of the antiques with them. They knew that Gu Ning was generous, but they still needed to ask for her agreement. Well set off at 7 am tomorrow from this hotel. Will youe here to meet us, or do you need us to pick you up? Li Maosong asked. We can meet here before 7 am tomorrow, Gu Ning said. It was settled like that. After the serious business, they began to chat casually. Guo Yiyang said with excitement, Miss Gu, I read many pieces of news about you on the Inte these days, and your achievements really impress me. Exactly! Miss Gu, is there anything you cant do? Zhao Jiangquan joked. Gu Ning smiled. Well, I am better than most of the ordinary people at many things, but it doesnt mean that I can do everything. Your parents must be super proud of you, Li Maosong said, then felt sad because he thought of his own daughter and wife. He used to have a loving family, but he lost his beloved daughter and wife 10 years ago in a car ident. It had taken him a long time to move on. He still had to take care of his aged parents, so he had to be strong and continue to live his life. However, because he loved his deceased wife, he never married again. Li Maosong used to be an owner of an antique store which was his familys property for many generations, but it wasnt profitable. His father got seriously sick afterwards, and was badly in need of arge amount of money for medicine, so he was forced to be a gravedigger to make more money. And now, his parents were both healthy and lived a good life. ... When He Yixi was admitted into the hospital, her ankle was moved back to its normal position, and she could soon walk on her own. Hong Yuefei, however, had to stay in bed for a couple of days. It was somethingpletely uneptable in his eyes. Therefore, he kept swearing at Gu Ning. Damn it, I must pay them back! How dare they humiliate and hurt me! ... Gu Ning and the others left a whileter. When they had almost entered the hotel, a bunch of men surrounded them. Gu Ning understood that they must have been sent by Hong Yuefei. Without dy, they began to attack Gu Ning, Qiao Ya and Gao Yi, and none of them were bad at fighting. Hong Yuefei wasnt too dumb, and he gathered over a dozen of the most skilled fighters in the Tiandihui to beat them. However, they were still barelyparable to Gu Ning, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Within a minute, the three of them beat the bunch of men down on the ground. Those men were struck dumb, because they couldnt believe that they failed so soon. ... In a room on the 16th floor of the Gonghao Hotel, two men were standing in front of the French window, and both of them were amazed by the scene. One of them was Gong Zehan that Gu Ning had just met in the hall, while the other was around 30 years old with an unusually handsome face. Most importantly, he resembled Xu Jinchen a lot. In fact, he was Xu Jinchens older brother, Xu Jinlin. Can your younger brother do better than them? Gong Zehan asked. They moved too fast, so its hard to tell, Xu Jinlin replied. It was the truth that Gu Ning and the others moved too fast to let others see exactly how good they were at fighting. Xu Jinchen was probably a match for Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, but he couldnt do better than Gu Ning. ... Once Gu Ning and the others beat those men down, they entered the hotel. The leader of those men called Hong Yuefei at once, and told him the result. What? Seriously? They beat you all down within just a minute? Are you all trash? Hong Yuefei was even angrier. To his astonishment, Gu Ning and the others were able to beat some of the most skilled fighters in the Tiandihui down within just a minute! Should he send out the top fighters in the Tiandihui? However, the top fighters in the Tiandihui only followed the orders of his father and older brother. Hong Yuefei was reluctant to give up, so he called his older brother afterwards. Hong Yuefeis older brother, however, refused to help him and criticized him for a long time on the phone. He knew Hong Yuefei too well. If Hong Yuefei hadnt caused others trouble, Hong Yuefei himself wouldnt be in trouble now. Obviously, the girl wasnt someone Hong Yuefei could mess with. Although the Tiandihui was an influential gang in HK, times were different now. If they caused too much trouble for the government, they would be punished too. The government would only turn a blind eye when it wasnt serious. Chapter 859 - Search for Treasures in the Sea 859 Search for Treasures in the Sea Most gangs were involved in business now, and seldommitted crimes. However, they were gangs after all, so they were still dealing with drugs and arms, but in a much more careful way. Hong Yuefei always believed that he could do whatever he wanted because his father was the leader of an influential gang, and it was true until he ran into Gu Ning. Hong Yuehuan warned Hong Yuefei to stop causing trouble in case their whole family would be implicated in it. Hong Yuefei wasnt surprised by his older brothers attitude, but he was still very displeased. He didnt dare to argue against his older brother, and hung up the call afterining for a while. Hong Yuehuan, as the heir of the Tiandihui, wasnt as mean and aggressive as Hong Yuefei. Instead, he was kind and kept a low profile. Although he wouldnt help Hong Yuefei take revenge, he would do an investigation on the girl. If he could make friends with her, it wouldnt be a bad thing. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting talked with each other on the phone that night, she didnt tell him that she was going to search for treasures under the sea tomorrow, in case he was worried. ... The next day, Gu Ning and the others went to meet Li Maosong and his team at 6:50 am. They prepared an MPV, which was able to amodate seven people. Li Maosongs friends would meet them at the appointed bay. Li Maosong had already told his friends about how Gu Ning had helped them before, and his friends were looking forward to meeting her. Since Li Maosong told them that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, they held great anticipation. After nearly 40 minutes, they arrived at the bay. The bay was located in the countryside. Precisely because of that, thend wasnt developed yet, but there were sparse vis for rich people to take a vacation here. The view was very beautiful with a sky blue ocean. There were also several yachts stopped by the dock. A friend of Li Maosongs friend owned a vi here, and his yacht was also stopped here. When he was free on weekends, they woulde here to rx. Today was Wednesday, so he asked for a leave to meet with Li Maosong. They arrived here earlier than Li Maosongs group, and were now wandering on the beach talking about the sunken ship. They had searched for as much information about it as they could find during the past few days. The incident happened many years ago. Amander named Hu moved from State F to HK with his whole family, but he encountered a tsunami when he was about to reach HK, and the ship sank. However, the sea area was veryrge. Many people hade to search for treasure over the years, but they had returned with nothing. Li Maosongs friends found the ship by ident. Seeing the caring, they knew that it must be Li Maosong, so they walked over. Hi, Maosong! A man who walked ahead of two others greeted Li Maosong politely. Nice to see you again, Zhaoxuan, Li Maosong said with a smile. Please let me introduce you. This is Miss Gu that Ive told you about. Miss Gu, this is my friend, Shen Zhaoxuan. If you dont mind, you can call him Uncle Shen. Shen Zhaoxuan was a man around 40 years old, but he looked much younger than his age because he was an exercise lover. The two men behind him were in theirte thirties. Nice to meet you, Uncle Shen, Gu Ning said. Nice to meet you too, Miss Gu! Shen Zhaoxuan replied. He didnt show any disdain for her just because she was very young. Li Maosong had told him how unbelievable this girl was. Even if he didnt believe Gu Ning, he should trust Li Maosong. Therefore, he would treat Gu Ning with respect for Li Maosongs sake. Afterwards, they introduced themselves to each other before they went on to the yacht. After they were all seated, Shen Zhaoxuan told them what he had found out. Ive searched for information about the incident which has happened in the area many years ago. Amander named Hu moved from State F to HK with his whole family, but he encountered a tsunami when he was about to reach HK, and the ship sank. Given his high social status, I believe that there must be many valuable objects in the ship, but the ce is too weird to approach. Li Maosong and his team thought that there must be ghosts or monsters, but they didnt tell Shen Zhaoxuan, because it was hard for others to believe in ghosts and monsters without witnessing them in person. Gu Ning also reminded Li Maosong and his team to keep it a secret. The fewer people who were aware of it, the better it was. Shen Zhaoxuan asked Gu Ning all of a sudden, Miss Gu, what do you think about this strange phenomenon? In Shen Zhaoxuans eyes, Gu Ning couldnt just be a teenager girl. Even though she was young, she looked much more mature than her age. Well, I have no idea, because I didnt experience it myself, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said so, Shen Zhaoxuan stopped asking. The yacht moved ahead for 20 minutes and they arrived at their destination. Around this area of the sea, except for a small ind not far away, there was only sea water in every direction. Noticing the small ind, Gu Ning suddenly remembered what He Siyin had told her. What is that ind? Gu Ning asked. Its an undeveloped ind without a name. The ind isntrge, and its just as big as two or three football fields. We heard that some people were lost there a while ago, so we were curious and went to have a look. There are just some ancient buildings on the ind, which could belong to a certain ancient family or small tribe, Shen Zhaoxuan. Hearing that, Gu Ning thought that it was highly possible that those lost people were He Siyins second older brother and his friends. Chapter 860 - A Male Ghost in Military Uniform 860 A Male Ghost in Military Uniform Why dont we go there after were done here? Im very curious, Gu Ning said. Sure! Shen Zhaoxuan said. The ancient buildings there were indeed interesting. The yacht stopped and Shen Zhaoxuan said, Its right here, but Im not sure about its urate position. We can only dive to search for it. No problem, Gu Ning said. After that, Shen Zhaoxuan took out wetsuits and oxygen tanks. Although Gu Ning could swim casually under the sea without them, she still had to put them on in order to not be disturbed by the seawater. Anyway, they would stay under for a long time. Even if she couldnt get close to the shipwreck, or there was nothing in it, it took no less than an hour for them to swim down and back. If there was something on the boat, they had to take it, and it would take a lot more time. Without oxygen, a man could only stay under the sea for a few minutes. They only prepared four sets of wetsuits, because it was enough for four people to dive into the sea. The others would stay above on the yacht holding ropes. If anything went wrong, they could pull them back. Every person who was going to dive was equipped with a camera so that the others who stayed on the yacht would know what was going on down there and their conditions. It was decided that Gu Ning, Shen Zhaoxuan, Zhao Jiangquan and Gao Yi would dive into the sea. Li Maosong and Sun Chao were aged. And although they were still physically strong, it was still difficult for them to dive with weight. One of Shen Zhaoxuans two friends had to take control of the rope tied to his body, while the other was the captain of the yacht, so Shen Zhaoxuan would dive. Qiao Ya was in charge of Gu Nings rope, and Guo Yiyang was responsible for Gao Yis. Gu Ning and the other three people dove into the sea and sank downwards at a rtively fast speed, but it still took them around 10 minutes to get to the bottom of the sea. At the bottom of the sea, it waspletely dark with various reefs, coral algae, and a variety of fish, so the visibility was only a few meters. However, it wasnt a problem for Gu Ning. With her pair of Jade Eyes, she could see dozens of meters ahead clearly. Although Shen Zhaoxuan had seen the ship before, he wasnt certain about its specific location, so they began to search around. Gu Ning had Jade Eyes, so it was very easy for her to find the ship, which was 10 meters to their right. The sunken ship was veryrge, but it had already been severely damaged. The two-story cabin now had only one left, and it was tattered. In the cabin, there were around a dozen mahogany boxes. Some of which had been destroyed with some porcin scattered all over the ce. Gu Ning then used her Jade Eyes to scan through the other boxes. There were clothes in two, cloth in one, soaked books and scrolls in one, guns in one, gold bars in one, jade objects and various jewelry in one, all kinds of porcin in one, and antiques in the other two boxes. Those antiques dated back to many dynasties. It seemed that Commander Hu was also a collector! They couldnt talk to each other under the sea, so Gu Ning made some hand gestures to tell them to go right. They were searching in darkness, so the others didnt think that Gu Ning had already found it, but they had to move together in a group. After swimming right for 10 meters, the sunken ship appeared in their sight. They were surprised, but didnt think further. They stopped five meters away from it, and looked at Gu Ning with one ord. Li Maosong and Gao Yi believed that Gu Ning had to be able to figure a way out, while Shen Zhaoxuan was curious about how Gu Ning was going to deal with it. Gu Ning made a gesture towards Gao Yi to tell him to have a try. Gao Yi understood, then swam ahead. However, he only moved forward about three meters, and was soon pushed back by a mysterious force. When Gao Yi was pushed back, Gu Ning was a little scared because she noticed a young man in a military uniform, with a pale, expressionless face on the ship. She knew that he had to be a ghost, instead of a human with a simple nce. Since it was a ghost, Gao Yi and the others couldnt see it. The others werent surprised at seeing Gao Yi being pushed back, and they didnt have much hope. At this time, Gu Ning told them to stay away unless she allowed them toe. They nodded in agreement. Afterwards, Gu Ning swam ahead, fixing her eyes at the male ghost. It was surprised looking at Gu Ning, frowning. It wondered whether she really saw it, and couldnt believe that a normal human being could see it. When Gu Ning moved near, the male ghost reached out its hands trying to push her away, but Gu Ning caught it first. The male ghost was shocked. How is it possible that you can see me and even catch me? Even though it was already the truth, the male ghost found it unbelievable. Gu Ning couldnt talk, so she just nodded at it. The male ghost understood that Gu Nings group came here for nothing good, so it started to fight back. Gu Ning wasnt agile under the sea with weights on, but it was still easy for her to get control of the male ghost. It just took a while longer. Shen Zhaoxuan and the others, however, were confused watching Gu Ning punching the sea water. They didnt know what she was doing now. The male ghost was forced to step backwards, and Gu Ning moved onto the sunken ship along the way. Seeing that, Shen Zhaoxuan and the others were excited. Shen Zhaoxuan moved and wanted to follow, but was stopped by Gao Yi. Without Gu Nings order, they had to stay away from it for now. Shen Zhaoxuan wasnt annoyed at all. He realized that he was indeed a little impulsive, so he calmed himself down. After Gu Ning forced the male ghost to move into the cabin, she had already gotten control of it. Nevertheless, it was a ghost, and it wouldnt be injured or killed. Gu Ning had to make it give in, or eliminate it. And there was only one way Gu Ning knew to eliminate a ghost. She could burn it, but she was under the sea now, so it wouldnt work. Chapter 861 - Search for Treasure or Seafood?

861 Search for Treasure or Seafood?

If Gu Ning wanted to take things out from here, she had to conquer this male ghost. Gu Ning stopped fighting against it, and the ghost stopped as well, but it stayed alert looking at her. Youre a ghost now. Why do you have to guard these objects that are without an owner? She took the snorkel out of her mouth. She covered her camera before she came here, so the others didnt know what was happening inside. You can talk? The male ghost was surprised again. Well, these are the only things left by Commander Hu now. I owe him a lot. As long as I exist, I should guard his belongings. Destroy me first if you want to take them away! Although the male ghost knew that it wasnt a match for Gu Ning, it was a ghost now, and couldnt be injured or killed, so it wasnt afraid of Gu Ning. Why do you have to do that? Gu Ning sighed. Gu Ning understood the male ghosts feelings towards Commander Hu. If Commander Hu were still alive, she wouldnt steal his belongings, but he was already dead. Once he was dead, his belongings became something without an owner. Why do you have to steal others belongings? the male ghost asked. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. The male ghost wouldnt give in. What should she do? As Gu Ning felt cornered, an idea dawned on her. She could put the male ghost into her telepathic eye space! She had a pair of Jade Eyes, so she could see and touch things normal human beings couldnt. In that case, her telepathic eye space could also store things which appeared in her sight. She could see ghosts, so she could put them away. In fact, it wasnt Gu Nings idea; the Jade Eyes reminded her to do that. Therefore, once Gu Ning received the message, she attacked the male ghost and caught its wrist. The second she touched the ghost, it disappeared. She seeded! Afterwards, she went to check those boxes without dy. The locks were already rotten after being soaked in sea water for so many years, so she could directly open the boxes. Gu Ning put several antiques she thought were most valuable into her telepathic eye space. Although they werent many, they were priceless. She didnt touch the box of gold bars, and would share them with the others. After putting what she wanted into her telepathic eye space, Gu Ning turned around and swam out. ... The three people outside were worried when Gu Ning had stayed inside for a long time. They thought that they should probably go inside to have a look, but Gu Ning showed up at this moment, and they were relieved. She waved her hand at them, and they swam towards the ship at once. If Gu Ning told them toe over, there must be valuable objects inside. This time, they sessfully swam into the cabin, and found the 10rge boxes. Once they opened those boxes, they rounded their eyes in shock. They knew that there must be many valuable objects in this ship, but they were still astonished to see so many of them. Zhao Jiangquan and Shen Zhaoxuan were excited, but Gao Yi looked calm as usual. He wasnt interested in these ancient objects afterall. Without dy, they started to pack the good clothes, cloth, gold bars, real antiques and so on into five boxes in all. After that, they moved the boxes out onto the ocean floor. Those boxes were quite heavy, and it was impossible for any of them to swim upwards carrying arge box. In addition, they already dove into the sea with weights on. Therefore, they decided to work shifts. Two of them would move onerge box at a time, while the other two waited at the bottom of the sea. Shen Zhaoxuan and Gao Yi would move arge box first, and Gu Ning along with Zhao Jiangquan would wait at the bottom. They took off their ropes and fastened it to therge box, then tied it to Shen Zhaoxuans and Gao Yis waists. Afterwards, they sent a message through the camera to their partners in the yacht. The people who stayed in the yacht started to draw their ropes back and pull them up. When they were moving upwards, Gu Ning sized up the surroundings. She loved eating seafood, so she brought a bag with her when she came here in order to catch some seafood. Gu Ning told Zhao Jiangquan to guard the rest of the boxes with a hand gesture, then went to swim around. There was a lot of seafood in the ocean, but Gu Ning couldnt take all of it away, so she chose some big fish and shellfish. Abalone, sea cucumber, prawns, big crabs, and so on were all in her bag. Zhao Jiangquan was surprised by Gu Nings actions. They came here to search for treasure, but Gu Ning searched for seafood. She was so different from them! Even though Zhao Jiangquan couldnt see the seafood in Gu Nings bag clearly, he thought that it was a good idea. He liked eating seafood too. Before long, Gu Nings bag was filled with seafood. However, Gu Ning noticed a golden fish swimming in the coral reef. She recognized it with a simple nce. It was the giant yellow croaker. The giant yellow croaker was a critically endangered species of marine and brackish water fish in the family Sciaenidae. There used to be a giant yellow croaker which weighed 48 kg, and someone had paid six hundred thousand yuan for it. It was even more expensive than gold. Gu Ning wouldnt allow herself to let it escape! Moreover, this giant yellow croaker was unusually big, and weighed around 70 kg. In case the fish fled, Gu Ning produced some magical power to attract it. The second she did that, not only the giant yellow croaker, but many other fish were also attracted. In an instant, Gu Ning was surrounded by all kinds of fish. Seeing that, Zhao Jiangquan was shocked. The giant yellow croaker didnt escape because of her magical power, but instead swam towards Gu Ning. Gu Ning quickly caught it and put it into her telepathic eye space. Chapter 862 - Meet an Evil Jiao

862 Meet an Evil Jiao

Once the giant yellow croaker was put into her telepathic eye space, it stayed there in the same position as it was in when it was in the ocean. Although it was a living animal, it wasnt included in human beings, so Gu Ning was able to store it in the telepathic eye space. As for the other fish, Gu Ning had no interest in them. When she caught enough, she swam back to Zhao Jiangquans side. Seeing the bag which was full of colorful seafood, Zhao Jiangquan was amazed. He was curious about the species of the seafood inside, and asked Gu Ning whether he could have a look. He was astonished when he saw what was inside. They were all big abalone, sea cucumber, prawns, big crabs, and so on. Several fish were also inside, which werent rare, but not cheap either. It cost at least dozens of thousands of yuan if they ordered so much seafood in a restaurant. Zhao Jiangquan couldnt admire Gu Ning more now. Gu Ning smiled and looked proud. A few minutester, Shen Zhaoxuan and Gao Yi were back. Seeing the bag hanging on Gu Nings waist, both of them were surprised. Their mouths were watering too, because the seafood would be very delicious! Even though Shen Zhaoxuan lived in a city near the sea, and ate seafood often, he still loved it. ... This time, Gu Ning and Zhao Jiangquan carried arge box of jewelry together, and were pulled up. When they were back in the yacht, everyone was excited. It was hard for them to stay calm now, because they got so many priceless ancient objects. It all thanks to Gu Ning actually, so they repeatedly thanked Gu Ning when she got out of the sea. Miss Gu, youre so amazing! Ick words topliment you right now. If it werent for you, we couldnt get so many valuable things! Li Maosong said. Right, Miss Gu, thank you so much! The others all thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. Gu Ning kindly smiled at them. It was true that she did a lot to help them get those ancient treasure. All of a sudden, Gu Ning had an idea. There must be many ancientmercial ships buried under the sea. If they could find them, they would find a lot more treasure. However, the ocean was toorge, and it was very difficult to find a sunken ship. If she was free in the future, she would sail around other areas of this sea. She could take it as a tour anyway. She had Jade Eyes, and could directly see the bottom of the sea from its surface. There was no need for her to search for treasure by swimming in the ocean. The others who stayed in the yacht were all surprised to see the bag which was filled with seafood hanging on Gu Nings waist. Miss Gu, youre well-prepared! Li Maosong joked. Gu Ningughed a little. Yeah, I love eating seafood. I thought that since were going to dive, why dont we catch something to eat? Theyre all fresh, but I think you will have to help me cook them. Ha-ha, dont worry. Im good at cooking seafood, and we can share a seafood feast in my vi, Shen Zhaoxuans friend said. They thought that the seafood in Gu Nings bag would be verymon, but it turned out to be the opposite. They were all umon species. Jesus, Ive never seen so much seafood of these species before! Shen Zhaoxuans friend said with surprise. It depended on ones luck to catch seafood of rare species. Gu Ning, however, got a lot of expensive seafood within a short time. After moving therge box to the yacht, Gu Ning and Zhao Jiangquan rested for a few minutes. They needed fresh air. Although Gu Ning had her magical power to protect herself, she still felt a little tired. Zhao Jiangquan, who was an ordinary human being, was exhausted now. They could directly move those boxes back with ropes, but the objects inside were all highly valuable. In order to make sure that they were all safe, they had to carry it with them. Besides, those boxes were nearly rotten after being soaked in the sea water for so many years. Several minutester, Gu Ning and Zhao Jiangquan dove into the sea again. Shen Zhaoxuan and Gao Yi along with Gu Ning and Zhao Jiangquan decided to carry up the rest of the boxes together. However, a giant strange creature which looked aggressive quickly swam towards them all of a sudden when they were wrapping ropes around those boxes. The others didnt notice it, but Gu Ning did. She focused on it, then felt scared. It was thicker than a python with two swollen parts on its head. It was a real jiao! Jiao or jiaolong was one of the species of water beasts with dragon blood (including fish and snakes) during the evolution of the dragon. It could transform into a true dragon as long as it passed through a difficult cmity, and had powerful strength. However, it was also called an evil jiao because of its cruelty. Although Gu Ning had already met things which only existed in stories, like zombies and ghosts, she was still shocked by the jiao. The evil jiao was moving closer to them at a rapid pace. Gu Ning immediately took the rope off her waist and tied it around Gao Yis. Luckily, Gao Yi was strong enough to support tworge boxes by himself. The others thought that Gu Ning failed to carry the heavy box, but she urged them to move up at once. She also looked anxious. They couldnt talk, but were able to understand each other by bodynguage. They knew that Gu Ning wanted them to leave right away, but she would stay here. They pointed at her, asking her in silence: How about you? Gu Ning waved her hand at them to tell them to leave before her. However, seeing Gu Ning so anxious, they were worried that something bad was going to happen, so they didnt leave at once. Gu Ning was a little displeased. She knew that they cared about her safety, but they would be a burden on her if they stayed. Although Gao Yi was also concerned about Gu Ning, he listened to her order, so he pulled Zhao Jiangquan and Shen Zhaoxuan and told them to leave in a hurry with a look. Chapter 863 - Put the Evil Jiao away

863 Put the Evil Jiao away

They knew less about Gu Ning than Gao Yi did, so since Gao Yi told them to leave, they followed him. Seeing that, Gu Ning was relieved, and swam towards the evil jiao at once. She was going to stop it, in case it attacked her friends. In addition, she had to figure out a way to put it into her telepathic eye space, otherwise it would cause big trouble. Even if the evil jiao didnt directly attack humans, it could twist its body under the sea to cause violent waves. No matter how strong the waves would be, they could easily damage or destroy ships on the surface of this sea. In that case, many innocent people could be killed. The evil jiao must havee here because of her magical power, so Gu Ning produced more of it on purpose in order to attract it. She also covered the camera on her body to protect her friends from knowing about it. The evil jiao thought that Gu Ning couldnt see it, because it waspletely dark at the bottom of the sea and was filled with coral reefs. So it was greatly surprised when the distance between them became shorter and shorter. It saw Gu Ning swimming towards it. Why isnt this human afraid of me? The evil jiao stopped five meters away from Gu Ning, so did Gu Ning. She was worried that she might annoy it if she moved near again. All of a sudden, the evil jiao shouted at Gu Ning, but it wasnt very loud, so it didnt cause strong currents. How dare she approach me? the evil jiao said. It was talking to itself without doubt, because it didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to hear it. However, Gu Ning did, which also surprised her, but she soon realized that it must be the effect of the Jade Eyes. She took off her snorkel, and did her best to stay calm. Why not? Hearing that, the evil jiao was shocked. H-Howe you can hear me? it asked with uncertainty. I dont know. I just can, Gu Ning said. The evil jiao couldnt believe it. Anyway, it was more interested in Gu Nings magical power, so it asked with a pair of greedy eyes, Tell me, why do you have magical power? Magical power? What is that? Gu Ning yed dumb. The evil jiao squinted with dissatisfaction. Dont y dumb with me. If you dont tell me, Ill swallow you. the evil jiao threatened Gu Ning. Gu Ning had magical power in her body, which was helpful for its inner discipline. Well, I can give it to you. Gu Ning pretended to be scared, but she actually aimed to attract it over. She could only put it into her telepathic eye space by touching it. In an instant, the night-luminescent pearl appeared in Gu Nings hand, and it lit up the bottom of the sea at once. The evil jiao was terrified and moved a long distance backwards. It almost lost control of itself. The next second, the evil jiao got excited sensing the magical powering out from the bright pearl. If it could absorb the magical power from it, he could soon transform itself from a jiao to a real dragon. What is this? the evil jiao asked. A night-luminescent pearl, Gu Ning replied. A night-luminescent pearl? The evil jiao didnt know what a night-luminescent pearl was, but it didnt care about that either. It swam towards Gu Ning without dy, trying to swallow the night-luminescent pearl. The evil jiao was too confident and it believed that Gu Ning didnt dare to resist, so it put its full attention on the night-luminescent pearl. It moved closer and closer within seconds. When the evil jiao opened its big mouth to swallow the night-luminescent pearl, Gu Ning moved her hand and caught its long beard. Within a second, the evil jiao was put into the telepathic eye space before it could struggle. After that, Gu Ning swam to the surface of the sea. In the yacht, people were all worried about Gu Ning, because she had been absent for too long. A lot of dangerous things could happen under the sea. Most importantly, Gu Ning seemed anxious when she urged Gao Yi and the others to leave. She even covered the camera, so they knew nothing about what was happening. They wanted to dive into the sea again to check whether Gu Ning was fine, but they werent sure whether they could help her or be a burden to her. Miss Gus camera is working again, and shes swimming upwards along the rope. Pull her up, now! Shen Zhaoxuans one friend said. He was in charge of the cameras. Hearing that, everyone was cheered up, and went to pull Gu Ning up. A few minutester, Gu Ning was out of the sea, and got on the yacht. Miss Gu, are you alright? everyone asked her with concern. Im fine, Gu Ning said with a smile. Miss Gu, what happened? Why did you urge them to leave just then? Li Maosong asked. Why? the others asked the same question. They were all worried about Gu Nings safety. Well, I just felt an abnormal change in the sea water, so I told them to leave before me. Dont worry, I already solved the problem, Gu Ning said. She couldnt tell them any details about the evil jiao. Hearing that, everyone was relieved. They didnt ask further about the abnormal change in the sea water, because they knew that Gu Ning could handle it well. Afterwards, Gu Ning went to change her clothing, and the yacht moved back towards the docks. They didnt open those boxes right away, but would share the valuable objects when they were back in the vi. When Gu Ning was putting on dry clothes, she thought about how she should deal with the male ghost and the evil jiao in the telepathic eye space. What she had done today had annoyed them without a doubt. If she set them free into the sea, they would cause trouble to pay her back. She didnt want innocent people to be killed because of her. Before she could figure out a good way to settle this problem, she decided to leave them in the telepathic eye space for now. Chapter 864 - A Vase Covered in Yin

864 A Vase Covered in Yin

They already got those valuable objects now, but the problem was how they were going to move them back to their cities. It was veryplicated for people to pass the customs, and it was more difficult to do that with goods. Once those ancient objects were found, they could be caught. After all, it was illegal to move antiques and gold bars without official documents. Therefore, Li Maosongs group decided to smuggle them back. However, Shen Zhaoxuan told them that his younger cousin was involved in shipping, and he could help. Hearing that, Li Maosongs group was excited. Given Li Maosong and Shen Zhaoxuans close rtionship, they believed that Shen Zhaoxuan could handle it well. Miss Gu, do you need me to help you? Shen Zhaoxuan asked out of kindness. Thanks, I can take them back myself. Gu Ning declined. Gu Ning didnt tell them more details, and they stopped asking. ... When they were back in the vi, it was almost 12 pm. Shen Zhaoxuans friend, the owner of the house, went to cook seafood. Miss Gu, do you have any requests for the taste? he asked. Not at all, please cook it the way you normally do, Gu Ning said. She wasnt picky. Great! Afterwards, everyone started to share what they had got today. Miss Gu, well divide these valuable objects into four shares. Youve done a lot today, so I think you should take two shares. What do you think? Li Maosong said. Right, if it hadnt been for Miss Gu, we wouldnt have been able to move them out of the sea, Shen Zhaoxuan said. They were all willing to let Gu Ning take arger share. Gu Ning, however, didnt agree. We can divide them into three shares, and each team gets one. Although Ive done a lot today, you have been very kind and shared the information about the ship with me. Well... The others felt a little guilty. Its no big deal. Lets do it that way, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said so, they didnt insist, but they were very grateful to her and admired her more than ever now. However, they didnt know that Gu Ning had already put several priceless antiques into her telepathic eye space. Gu Nings actions wasnt right, nor fair, but it wasnt over the top either. Like what they had just said, she had contributed a lot to their sess today, so it was understandable that she kept the best antiques for herself. In addition, Gu Ning was still very generous, because she didnt put everything into the telepathic eye space. She had the ability to do that, and nobody would find out. Nevertheless, Gu Ning hadnt done it. In the following minutes, they ced all the gold bars, real antiques, jewelry and other objects on the table before they began to choose. Gu Ning also picked several objects of high value. After that, Shen Zhaoxuans friend prepared two suitcases for Gu Ning to move her things back to the hotel. The others would move their shares to the ship with the yacht. They nned to load the ship in the night, in case they were exposed. They were leaving for their cities as well, so they would buy ship tickets for this ship tomorrow. A whileter, the seafood was done. ... After lunch, they went back downtown. Shen Zhaoxuans friend drove Gu Nings group back to the hotel, while Li Maosong and his friends would stay in the vi. Gu Ning didnt move the two suitcases to her room, but put them into the car He Siyin left for them. She told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to have a rest in the hotel, then she walked out. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya understood that Gu Ning didnt want them to follow her, so they went back to their room. Once Gu Ning got back to the car, she put all the ancient objects into the telepathic eye space. Afterwards, she drove around the center of HK. On the way, she noticed the three words for the antique street on a sign by chance. She got interested at once, and turned there. Although she had arge amount of real antiques now, the more she had, the better. There was a big parking lot outside of the antique street. Gu Ning parked the car, then got out and walked inside. The antique street in HK looked very ancient. HK was the hub ofmerce and finance, so there were countless objects along the sides of the antique street here. As usual, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes the second she entered the antique street. This is covered in Yin! You cant buy it. You could be killed by this thing! All of a sudden, Gu Ning heard a loud male voice filled with anxiety. A nearby antique store was surrounded by many people, and an old man around 60 years old was standing in the middle. He was pulling a middle-aged man trying to stop him. Besides, the old mans forehead was a little dark, which meant he was affected by Yin. The old man also mentioned an antique which was covered in Yin. Gu Ning looked over and saw a blue and white porcin vase ced on the counter. It was as big as a mineral-water bottle, and it was real, but it was indeed covered in Yin. Chapter 865 - I Can Pay for I

865 I Can Pay for I

Hearing what the old man said, the middle-aged man hesitated, and the onlookers all stepped backwards, in case they were affected by Yin. Even if they didnt believe in Yin, they would still stay away from it once they heard of it. Another middle-aged man, however, got mad. Old-man Xia, are you doing this on purpose to ruin my store? You have no proof to prove that this vase is covered in Yin! He was the owner of this antique store, and he was annoyed that someone damaged his business. Right! If you im this vase is covered in Yin, show us your proof. Youll damage both his business and reputation! I think hes too old to think clearly. ... People were all criticizing Old-man Xia, because they didnt believe in Yin at all, so none of them supported him. Old-man Xia was also angry, but he had to curb his anger in order to stop the tragedy from happening again. This blue and white porcin vase belonged to me, and my health got worse and worse once I took it home. I nned to destroy it, but someone stole it, and it showed up at your store now. Hearing that, everyone looked at the owner of this antique store. They were suspicious whether the owner was the thief. The owner was in a rage at once. Old-man Xia, what do you mean? Do you mean I stole it from your home? I bought it from someone! Do you have any proof to prove that it belongs to you? His reputation would be ruined if people believed that he was a thief. Actually, he subconsciously believed what Old-man Xia had just told him, because Old-man Xia was an expert in antique appraisal. The owner of the antique store couldnt help but feel worried. He had heard before that some antiques could be covered in Yin after being ced with dead people for many years. Once a living human being touched something covered in Yin, he or she could be affected by it. Sometimes, the person might have nightmares and be unable to sleep well. When it got worse, the persons life could be in danger. It was obvious that Old-man Xia wasnt in a good condition now. Was he really affected by Yin because of this vase? Thinking of that, the owner of the antique store felt scared. He didnt dare to think further, and hoped that it wasnt true. I-I dont have any proof, but this vase is covered in Yin, and it must be destroyed! Saying that, Old-man Xia ran to the counter. He tried to grab the vase and smash it. However, just as he moved, the owner of the antique store stopped him. Even if Old-man Xia was right, the owner was reluctant to destroy this vase which was worth several million yuan. Old-man Xia, if you really want to destroy it, buy it first. If you cant pay for it, it still belongs to me, and you dont have the right to smash it. The owner didnt care about this antique, but how much money he could make by selling it out. I-I dont have money, Old-man Xia said, feeling upset. If you dont have money, were done, and you should leave now, or Ill call the police. The owner threatened. I can pay for it. At this moment, Gu Ning walked to them. It was indeed covered in Yin, and shouldnt be ced here. She could put it into her telepathic eye space to purify it because it was a real antique after all. Gu Ning was unwilling to pay the market price for it, but wanted to pay a price which was a little higher than his purchase price. Once the news that it was covered in Yin went abroad, it would be hard for the owner to sell it anyway, even if nobody believed it. Hearing that someone was going to buy it, people all turned to look at Gu Ning and were amazed by her beauty, but they didnt think that Gu Ning made the right decision. Nobody would be willing to pay so much money to destroy an antique. Old-man Xia didnt think so. Since Gu Ning was willing to buy it, she couldntck money. Are you sure? the owner of this antique store asked with doubt. Gu Ning looked very young, and she didnt seem to be very rich. Yeah, how much is it? Gu Ning asked. Eight million yuan, the owner said. Eight million yuan? Gu Ning sneered. Do you think this vase is still worth eight million yuan now? Hearing that, the owner was displeased. He knew what Gu Ning was talking about. Whether this blue and white porcin vase was really covered in Yin or not, he couldnt sell it at a high price after Old-man Xias appearance. If he couldnt sell it to Gu Ning right now, it would be difficult for him to sell it in the future. Well, five million yuan, the owner said. He gave Gu Ning three million yuan off. Nevertheless, it was still too expensive in Gu Nings eyes. I can only offer you a million yuan. It didnt cost you much when you bought it, so you can still make a lot. You... The owner didnt expect that Gu Ning would offer such a low price, because this blue and white porcin vase was worth nearly 10 million yuan! Moreover, the owner got a little nervous because Gu Ning hit the point that this vase just cost him three hundred thousand yuan when he bought it. The seller of the vase was an amateur, so the owner was able to buy it at a low price. Normally, the prices of antiques sold at an antique store were one third or half lower than the original prices. Seeing the owners reaction, Gu Ning knew that it was very likely that she could buy it at a low price. Are you going to sell it or not? If you dont sell it to me right now, itll be very hard for you to sell it in the future, Gu Ning said. You... The owner red at Gu Ning. Chapter 866 - No Intention to Smash I

866 No Intention to Smash I

It was uneptable in his eyes that he had to sell this vase which was worth nearly 10 million yuan at the price of only a million yuan. If it hadnt been for Old-man Xia, he wouldnt have been forced to do so. All of a sudden, the owner of this antique store turned to shout at Old-man Xia, Old-man Xia, are you satisfied now? Youre dying now, so why do you have to ruin my business here? And you! He yelled at Gu Ning afterwards. Dont you think its over the top? This vase is worth nearly 10 million yuan, but youre only willing to pay me a million yuan just because he imed that its covered in Yin. I think that you two are working together to extort me! I must call the police! After that, the owner took out his phone to call the police. Gu Ning agreed with the owner on that. Although he could still make some money by selling the vase at the price of a million yuan, he lost much more. If Gu Ning couldnt prove that it was indeed covered in Yin, what she was doing now would really be like extortion. Wait a second, I can prove it to you, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, everyone turned to look at Gu Ning all of a sudden. Even the owner of this antique store was surprised. Although he was unwilling to sell the vase at the price of a million yuan, he was afraid that it was really covered in Yin. If it was true, he would suffer misfortune. If he had to destroy it himself, he would rather sell it to Gu Ning. In that case, he could make seven hundred thousand yuan at least. Can you? Prove it now, the owner said. Gu Ning took out a blue and white porcin bottle the size of a small mineral-water bottle from her backpack, the telepathic eye space, at once. Seeing it, everyone was amazed. If it was a real antique, it was careless of her to put it in her backpack. What if someone damaged it? Gu Ning put the blue and white porcin bottle on the counter, which was 50 centimeters away from the vase. This is a real one, and you can hold my bottle for a minute to feel it. You wont feel ufortable at all. On the contrary, if you do the same thing with your vase, youll feel utterly ufortable within a minute. The owner of the antique store changed his expression in an instant. He did feel ufortable and icy every time he held this vase. He didnt think further and didnt know why, but now he panicked. Does it prove that this vase is covered in Yin? If Gu Ning had touched his vase, he probably wouldnt believe her, but Gu Ning had never touched it. The owner already agreed with Gu Ning on that, but he was reluctant to give in right now, so he did what Gu Ning told him to do. He held Gu Nings bottle for a minute, and felt nothing ufortable. However, when he held his vase, he felt icy within several seconds. He put it down without dy, in case his life was in danger. Well, the news that this vase is covered in Yin already spread abroad. Whether its true or not, Im afraid that I cant sell it to others. You can take it for a million yuan. Even though the owner felt the ufortable feeling, he wasnt willing to say it aloud. Nevertheless, others still sensed that this vase wasnt right. When Gu Ning was about to put her blue and white porcin bottle back before she paid the money, someone stopped her. Wait a second. The middle-aged man who nned to buy the vase covered in Yin said, Miss, is this bottle a real antique? Can you sell it to me? He was going to send someone a gift, and it had to be blue and white porcin, because the person he was giving it to liked blue and white porcin very much. It took him a lot of time and effort to find a real blue and white porcin vase, but it turned out to be covered in Yin. He was angry and disappointed, but felt lucky at the same time. It was indeed not a good object anyway. Sure, we can go to the appraisal center after Im done here, Gu Ning said. In fact, she could directly offer him a price, but she proposed to go to the appraisal center in order to prove that the bottle was real. No problem, the man said with excitement. After that, Gu Ning swiped her card and signed the contract before she took the vase away. Once she bought the vase, she told the middle-aged man to leave with her. It seemed like she had no intention to smash the vase. Old-man Xia was anxious and stopped her. Miss, where are you going with this vase? Why dont you destroy it right here so that everyone will be relieved? Gu Ning smiled. Im sorry. I have to intention to destroy it. It cost me a lot! Hearing that, everyone was surprised. They thought that Gu Ning was a liar and wanted to sell the vase to make money. If so, Gu Ning was too amoral! People red at Gu Ning and started to discuss again. You... Old-man Xia was angry. He thought that Gu Ning was an upright, generous young girl, but she turned out to be a greedy person. You... The owner of this antique store couldnt ept it either. If Gu Ning was going to sell it somewhere else, he could have made more money with it too. Before they could criticize her again, Gu Ning opened her mouth. Rx, everyone. Since I can tell its difference from other antiques, I know how to deal with it, and I promise that I wont use it to hurt anyone else. Chapter 867 - Rohan Buddha Decoration

867 Rohan Buddha Decoration

What? She can deal with it? Hearing that, everyone was astonished again, and felt confused. They didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to deal with an antique covered in Yin. Maybe it was totally a lie that this vase was covered in Yin, and Gu Ning was just deceiving them. What? You can deal with it? Old-man Xia couldnt believe it either, but he strongly believed that this vase was covered in Yin. Yes, I can, and I also know that your body isnt in a good condition now. It takes a long time for you to recover from the effect of Yin. If you trust me, you can take this pill, and youll be fine soon, Gu Ning said, and put her hand into her pocket. She then used her mind to take a porcin bottle with a power crystal inside from the telepathic eye space. After that, she gave Old-man Xia the porcin bottle. Old-man Xia was struck dumb for a second. Somehow, he believed that this young girl in front of him wouldnt hurt him, so he took the porcin bottle. Others were also curious to see whether the pill was effective, so they all stared at Old-man Xia. Old-man Xia opened the porcin bottle, and poured out a power crystal from it, then directly swallowed it. The pill melted the second he put it into his mouth. A flow of coolness spread across his body like lightning, and he felt much better in a few seconds, which surprised everyone around him. Wow, he looks much better now that he took the pill! Its so amazing! Does the girl really know Yin and Yang? Although I dont believe in Yin and Yang, its so hard to exin it now. ... People began to discuss again. Old-man Xia felt the unbelievable effect of this medicine himself, and was shocked more than ever now. Miss, may I know what this medicine is? Its so effective! Gu Ning wore a mysterious smile and said, Im sorry, its a secret. Please excuse me, I need to leave now. After that, she gave the middle-aged man a nce, then strode away. The middle-aged man followed her at once. ... Old-man Xia wanted to ask Gu Ning more questions, but he knew that she wouldnt tell him, so he gave up. Although the blue and white porcin vase used to be his, he had no intention to take it back, because it was covered in Yin and he had no idea how to deal with it. In fact, he always wanted to smash it, but someone stole it before he could do that. It was very valuable, but he didnt pay much for it, so it wasnt a big deal. Most importantly, no more people were harmed by it, which was the best result. ... On the way, the middle-aged man said nothing about what had happened just then, but casually chatted with Gu Ning. Sometimes, the less you knew, the better it was. Miss, I think youre younger than 20, right? the middle-aged man asked. Yeah, Im 18 now, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, the middle-aged man was surprised. You should be a high school student, right? Yes, Im a senior student and the National College Entrance Examination is two months away, Gu Ning replied. Wow, you behave like a mature and stable adult, which amazes me. The middle-aged manplimented Gu Ning. My kid is 17 this year, but all he knows is mobile games. He never studies hard, and Im worried about his future. Gu Ning felt a little embarrassed. Even though her body was just 18 years old, her soul was already 27, so it was very normal that she behaved like a mature grown-up. My surname is Gu. May I have your name? Gu Zuhui, the middle-aged man, said. Hearing that, Gu Ning beamed. What a coincidence! My surname is also Gu, and Im Gu Ning. Gu Zuhui was slightly surprised. Its rare to meet someone whose surname is Gu in HK. I wasnt born in HK, Gu Ning said. Im from City F. Gu Zuhui was more surprised. You werent born in HK? Howe your HK dialect is so good? Gu Zuhui talked in mandarin now. They justmunicated with each other in HK dialect. Oh, I learned it from my friend who was born in HK. Gu Ning lied. Gu Zuhui nodded and didnt ask further. I wasnt born in HK either, but I oftene here for business, Gu Zuhui said. Gu Ning smiled but didnt say anything. While they walked to the appraisal center, Gu Ning didnt forget to use her Jade Eyes to scan those objects ced on the stands by the sides of the road. Mr. Gu, please wait a moment, Gu Ning said, because she found a real antique. Gu Zuhui walked over behind her. He knew little about antiques, and only bought them with certificates issued by the appraisal center. If anyone dared to sell fake antiques with certificates, he would be charged doublepensation. Therefore, nomon antique stores dared to sell fake antiques with fake certificates. The real antique Gu Ning noticed was a Rohan Buddha decoration made of Hetan jade, and it was worth around three million yuan. Hi, how much is this? Gu Ning pointed at a random object. The owner of the stand gave Gu Ning a nce and showed disdain on his face, but his eyes lit up once Gu Zuhui showed up. Gu Zuhui dressed like a rich man, and the owner of the stand thought that Gu Ning must be his daughter. If the daughter liked it, her father would buy it for her. Ten thousand yuan, the owner said. This bracelet is made of colored ze, and itll be very beautiful on your wrist. Ten thousand yuan was an absurdly high price for a fake object, because it was only worth a hundred yuan. How about this one? Gu Ning pointed at the Rohan Buddha decoration this time. She didnt show her interest on her face at all. Thirty thousand yuan, the owner said. Can it be lower? Gu Ning asked. Twenty thousand yuan, thats it. It seemed that the owner of this stand disliked bargaining. Fine, Ill take this one, Gu Ning said. Chapter 868 - 20-1

868 20-1

Gu Ning took out her money and paid for the Rohan Buddha. Seeing that, Gu Zuhui realized that Gu Ning aimed to buy the Rohan Buddha from the very beginning. She had asked for the price of another object at first so that the owner of the stand didnt know which one was her target and wouldnt raise the price of the one which she really wanted to buy. She was so smart! After the deal, Gu Ning and Gu Zuhui continued to walk towards the appraisal center. Gu Zuhui didnt ask why Gu Ning bought the Rohan Buddha, because it was Gu Nings personal choice. Gu Ning also enjoyed the way they got along with each other. After a short while, they arrived at the appraisal center. Gu Ning had put the vase into the telepathic eye space to remove the Yin from it, and now she held her blue and white porcin bottle in her hand. After appraisal, it was proved to be real and was worth six million yuan. Gu Zuhui didnt bother to bargain with Gu Ning, and directly transferred her six million yuan. It was obvious that he didntck money. He had to be very rich, or he wouldnt have had the intention to buy the vase which cost nearly 10 million yuan. Since Gu Zuhui was a generous buyer, Gu Ning wouldnt be mean either, so she gave a million yuan back to him. Gu Zuhui was surprised because a million yuan was a lot too. However, Gu Ning insisted on giving him a million yuan off, so Gu Zuhui epted in the end and felt grateful. Afterwards, Gu Zuhui handed Gu Ning his name card. If she needed his help, he would do his best to help her. Gu Ning also exchanged her name card with him. It wasnt a bad thing to know another useful person after all. The two separatedter. Gu Ning kept on walking along the antique street to see whether she could find more real antiques. After walking along the street, Gu Ning found another two real antiques. One was worth within a million yuan, while the other was worth two million yuan at the most. There was also a stone-gambling street, so Gu Ning left for it. Although she had a lot of jade now, she wouldnt mind owning more of it. As long as she could find jade of high quality, she would buy it. The stone-gambling street was a branch of the antique street, and it was about 30 meters long with dozens of stores. It was full of activity as well, especially outside of one store. There was a group of people surrounding its door and something exciting seemed to be happening. Gu Ning walked over, and saw arge jade raw material the size of a 28-inch suitcase. What are they doing? Gu Ning thought to herself. It turned out that the owner of this store decided to open this jade raw material and set a bet for it. People gambled on whether there was jade in it and the odds were random. There were several odds as to the result that there was jade inside. If there was indeed jade in it, the odds were 5-1. Levels of the jade were divided into low level, medium level, high level and top level, and the odds were 10-1. Medium-low level and medium-high level were both included in medium level. If anyone could tell the type of jade inside, the odds were 20-1. It was very difficult to do that, and the condition was that there had to be jade in it. Odds were 2-1 if they bet on the result that there was no jade inside, which was highly likely, so the numbers werent high. Gu Ning was interested in the game. She had Jade Eyes after all, and she was able to know what was inside with a simple look. She used her Jade Eyes at once, and found a small piece of jade the size of a basketball in therge jade raw material. It was bright green and belonged to medium level jade. ording to its size, it was worth around twenty million yuan. Thirty-one people joined the game in all. Twenty-six of them bet on the result that there was no jade inside, while only five people bet on the opposite. None of them knew what the level or type of the jade was. Gu Ning filled the bet card at the counter. Because a lot of money was involved in this gambling, she had to show her ID card. When the worker at the counter noticed that she came from City F, a touch of disdain shed by his eyes. Gu Ning was displeased, but didnt say anything since the worker said nothing. Gu Ning bet a hundred thousand yuan on the type of the jade. It was gold-wire jade. She just did it for fun, not for money, so she only bet a hundred thousand yuan on it. The odds were 20-1. If she won, she would get two million yuan back, which wasnt muchpared to the value of the jade in therge jade raw material. However, the worker at the counter was greatly surprised by her bet. A hundred thousand yuan was nothing in Gu Nings eyes, but it was a lot for the worker. In addition, she was the only one who bet so much money on this game. Others all bet around several thousand yuan or dozens of thousands of yuan at the most. Most importantly, she bet on the highest odds! The worker at the counter thought that Gu Ning must be too dumb to spend her money well. He told his boss what Gu Ning had done, and his boss was also surprised. This girl is too generous! Anyway, it was a universally acknowledged truth that stone gambling was a highly risky activity, so they didnt believe that Gu Ning could win. They wouldnt refuse to make more money from it. Two minutester, a stone cutter started to draw lines and cut therge jade raw material. Once the machine began to move, everyone focused on it. Nobody was willing to lose money after all. As time went by, pieces of the outeryers of therge jade raw material were removed. No jade showed at all after a long while. Those who bet on the result that there was jade inside felt disappointed, but Gu Ning stayed calm. Gu Ning bet the most money on this game, so the worker at the counter paid more attention to her. He thought that she would be upset seeing no jade inside, but she didnt seem sad at all. In that case, the worker thought that she probably didnt care about her money. He refused to believe that Gu Ning would win, because she was just an ordinary girl in his eyes. However, Gu Ning already knew the result even before the game began. Chapter 869 - Gu Ning Meets Xu Jinlin

869 Gu Ning Meets Xu Jinlin

The stone cutter kept working on the jade raw material, and half of it was cut off, but there still was no jade. However, the next second, a long line of green showed, and the stone cutter stopped at once. Green shows! he shouted with excitement. Hearing that, those who bet on the result that there was jade inside cheered with happiness. Green shows! Green finally shows! As for the others who bet on the opposite result, they felt utterly disappointed. Howe the green shows right now? Its so annoying! They thought that they were going to win, but they lost in the end. The owner of the store was relieved instead. Without a doubt, he hoped that there could be jade inside, otherwise he would lose a lot of money. Its a piece of medium-level jade of the gold-wire type. The stone cutter cleaned the jade, and got more excited the second he recognized its type. It was difficult to cut out a medium-level jade after all. Hearing that, the owner of the store wasnt excited, but turned to look at Gu Ning with astonishment, so did the worker at the counter. Gu Ning precisely bet on the gold-wire type. How did she get to know that? Is she just unusually lucky? However, Gu Ning looked so calm when she heard that jade of the gold-wire type was cut out. It seemed like she already knew the result. The owner of the store had mixed emotions. He wanted to ask Gu Ning for the reason, but he knew she wouldnt tell him. As promised, he had to give her two million yuan since she won the game. A whileter, the jade was ced on the table. The result was out, and people went to get their money. Gu Ning stood at the end of the line. She wasnt in a hurry. Those who had bet dozens of thousands of yuan on it now got a lot more back. When the worker at the counter saw Gu Ninging, he didnt dare to show any disdain towards her at all this time. Please transfer the money to my ount, Gu Ning said, and showed him her bank ount. No problem, he said. After that, the owner of the store still asked her, Miss, may I know how you knew that there was a piece of gold-wire jade inside? Im just lucky, Gu Ning said. The owner felt a little disappointed hearing her answer, but didnt ask further. Gu Ning walked outter. She didnt leave the stone-gambling street at once, but went to shop at other stores. She didnt go back to the hotel until she bought over 10 jade raw materials. She stopped the car at the entrance of the hotel, and a valet parker walked over without dy. Gu Ning gave him the car key, then walked inside. Right after she stepped into an elevator, Xu Jinlin followed her. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second when Xu Jinlin showed up in her sight. She knew Xu Jinlin, but not because of Xu Jinchen. She got to know him in her previous incarnation. Xu Jinlin, however, failed to recognize her. He didnt know that she was the girl who had been involved in the violent fight outside the hotelst night. If Qiao Ya and Gao Yi were here too, he would probably remember. Miss, do you know me? Xu Jinlin asked Gu Ning, seeing her surprised face. They were in HK now, so Xu Jinlin thought that Gu Ning was a local citizen as well and he talked to her in HK dialect. Why do you think that I know you? Gu Ning replied in HK dialect. I knew it from your reaction when you saw me at first, Xu Jinlin said with confidence. Oh, I just felt like you resemble my friend, Gu Ning said. Really? Is that a pick-up line? Xu Jinlin smiled attractively. Gu Ning pulled her lips and rolled her eyes. Come on, you talked to me first. I had no intention to strike up a conversation with you. Xu Jinlin wasnt displeased at all. Instead, he thought that Gu Ning was quite interesting, so he couldnt help but talk more with her. Fine, its me who wants to strike up a conversation with you. You better not, or youll regret it, Gu Ning said. She was being kind, not threatening him. She also knew that he just wanted to know more about her after he noticed her unusual reaction. As the heir of the Xu family, he was in a very high position in the society, but there were many people who intended to kill him in the dark as well. Therefore, he wanted to figure out whether Gu Ning was his enemy or not. Sometimes, a beautiful woman worked better than a vicious scheme. Oh, why? It aroused Xu Jinlins interest. At this moment, the elevator arrived at the 15th floor where Gu Ning stayed, while Xu Jinlin stayed on the 16th floor. The door of the elevator opened, and Gu Ning smiled at Xu Jinlin. Xu Jinchen is my friend. After that, she walked out, and left Xu Jinlin alone in the elevator. Xu Jinchen is my friend. Does she know Jinchen? If she knew Xu Jinchen, it wasnt hard for her to recognize his face because the Xu brothers resembled each other. Thinking of that, Xu Jinlinughed at himself, but didnt me Gu Ning for her behavior. Chapter 870 - Xu Jinlin’s Apology

870 Xu Jinlins Apology

When he was in his room, Xu Jinlin thought for a while, then called Xu Jinchen. Gu Ning had told him not to flirt with her or he would be regretful, so he was afraid that his younger brother, Xu Jinchen, liked her. At this time, Xu Jinchen was on the way out of their military base along with Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei. Leng Shaoting was going to HK tonight to be with Gu Ning, so he finished everything he needed to do today. Right after Leng Shaoting told Xin Bei to drive to the airport, but before he could even ask Leng Shaoting where was he leaving for, Xu Jinchen received Xu Jinlins call. Jinchen, I just met a very beautiful girl around 18 years old in the elevator. She looked surprised when she saw me. I asked her whether she knew me, and she said that I resembled one of her friends. I joked a little with her, then she told me that youre her friend. Do you know who she is? Xu Jinlin asked, feeling slightly uneasy. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen though of Gu Ning at once, because Gu Ning was the only girl who was very beautiful and about 18 years old that he knew. Leng Shaoting also heard their conversation, and Gu Nings name dawned on him too. He frowned, but wasnt annoyed. A very beautiful girl around 18? She must be Gu Ning. Arent you in HK now? Is Gu Ning also in HK? Xu Jinchen asked. Gu Ning? The name sounds familiar. Whats your rtionship with her? Xu Jinlin asked. No matter what their rtionship was, he hoped that they werent a couple, or he would be utterly embarrassed. Gu Ning is Shaotings girlfriend, Xu Jinchen said. What? Hearing that, Xu Jinlin was shocked. If Shaoting knows that Ive flirted with his girlfriend... Xu Jinlin felt scared. Xu Jinchen thought that Xu Jinlin was just shocked to find out the fact that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, so he thought that his reaction was quite normal. In addition, he realized that Leng Shaoting was leaving for HK now. Hey, boss, are you going to HK now? Xu Jinchen still asked to make sure that he was right. Yeah, Leng Shaoting said. At the other side of the phone, Xu Jinlins hand trembled in fear when he heard Leng Shaotings voice, and his phone almost fell on the floor. He didnt know that Leng Shaoting was by Xu Jinchens side, and he regretted that he had called. In fact, Leng Shaoting wouldnt do anything to hurt him even if he found out. He would tell Xu Jinchen to practice fighting skills with him at the most. It wasnt a bad thing, but it didnt mean that he liked it. Although he didnt serve in the army, he, as a key member in an influential family, was in a much more dangerous situation than normal people, so he needed to learn and practice martial arts. However, he was still barelyparable to Xu Jinchen who was a professional soldier. Besides, with Leng Shaotings order, Xu Jinchen wouldnt treat him gently. He would probably have to lie in bed for a couple of days! It had happened before, and it left a mental scar on him. Um, I gotta go, bye. Xu Jinlin hung up at once, then released a long breath. The moment he hung up, his phone rang again, which scared him. He thought that it was Xu Jinchen calling, but the caller turned out to be Gong Zehan. If others saw him, the heir of the Xu family, behaving like that, they would be amused andugh at him, but there was nothing he could do about it. He only hoped that Gu Ning wouldntin to Leng Shaoting, or he would be punished without a doubt. ... Gu Ning took a shower and changed her clothing before she went to the dining hall when it was almost 6 pm. Coincidentally, she ran into Xu Jinlin again in the elevator, and Gong Zehan was there as well. Xu Jinlin was struck dumb for a second after seeing Gu Ning, then panicked a little. Gu Ning smiled at him, but said nothing. Gong Zehan, on the other hand, was confused by them. Um, Miss Gu, Im so sorry for what I did. Please dontin about it to Shaoting. I swear I had no intention to do anything to you, Xu Jinlin said, in case Leng Shaoting punished him. Although Xu Jinlin was the heir of the Xu family, he was totally different from those arrogant young men who were also born in super-rich families. He was very easy-going and kind to his family members and friends. When he faced strangers, he was cold and stayed aloof, but he was like a cunning fox in front of his enemies. Gu Ning was a stranger too, but she was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, so she was also his friend to some extent. There was no need for him to purposely keep a distance from her. Gong Zehan was surprised to hear that. He was curious, but it was obviously not a good time to ask Xu Jinlin now. Of course I wont. Its not a big deal, but why are you so afraid of him? Gu Ning asked with a smile. She wasnt surprised that Xu Jinlin knew about her rtionship with Leng Shaoting. He must have asked Xu Jinchen. Xu Jinlin was relieved when Gu Ning forgave him, but he felt a little embarrassed hearing her question. Um, Im not afraid of him, but were close brothers! I dont want to annoy him. He sounded serious. Gu Ning just smiled, but said nothing. Afterwards, Xu Jinlin suddenly saw Gao Yi and Qiao Ya standing behind Gu Ning. He recognized them at once, and was surprised again. Chapter 871 - Pick Leng Shaoting up

871 Pick Leng Shaoting up

Miss Gu, did you have a fight outside this hotelst night? he asked. Although it was a question, he already had the answer. However, he couldnt believe that Gu Ning was so good at martial arts. She was only 18! Everyone would be shocked to know that. Yeah. Gu Ning nodded. He must have witnessed the fight. Wow, outstanding people always gather together, Xu Jinlin said. He was talking about Leng Shaoting. Miss Gu, please stay alert and be careful these days. Theyre members of the gang after all, Gong Zehan said out of kindness. He never bothered to get involved in others personal affairs, but he was willing to remind Gu Ning to be cautious since she and Xu Jinlin were acquaintances. Thanks, I will, Gu Ning said. The elevator stopped at the third floor, and Gu Ning waved good-bye to Xu Jinlin along with Gong Zehan. Hey, what happened between you two? Gong Zehan asked Xu Jinlin once Gu Ning was gone. Xu Jinlin sighed, then told him everything. Gong Zehanughed out loud afterwards. Seriously? Its so funny! Who is Leng Shaoting? It seems that youre very afraid of him, Gong Zehan asked again. Hes the eldest grandson of the Leng family in the capital and senior to Jinchen. And he always keeps a distance from women. If he finds out that Ive struck up a conversation with his girlfriend, hell tell Jinchen to practice fighting skills with me. Ill be punched to the ground, Xu Jinlin said in fear. The eldest grandson of the Leng family? Gong Zehan was greatly surprised. He knew that the Leng family and the Xu family were allies for generations, and he had heard of the cold eldest grandson of the Leng family. And the most admirable thing was that Leng Shaoting became a major general at such an early age, which had never happened before. That was all Gong Zehan knew about Leng Shaoting. ... When Gu Ning and her bodyguards walked into the booked private room, she received Leng Shaotings call. He was in the airport of the capital now, and would arrive at HK around 10:30 pm. Gu Ning would pick him upter. She didnt remember that she had nned to visit the small ind until all the dishes were ced on the table. However, since she forgot, she gave it up. ... In the He familys house. Zuo Jiangkui dined in the He familys house that afternoon. However, only He Siyin and He Hongjie were aware that Gu Ning was going to help them. The moment Zuo Jiangkui was gone after dinner, He Hongjie told He Siyin toe have a talk in his study. Youre right. Jiangkui does maintain a secret rtionship with Hong Yuefei and he has even met He Hongyuan in private, He Hongjie said in a cold tone. Hearing that, He Siyin was annoyed, but she wasnt surprised. Father, you treat him so well, but he still wants to steal our family business! He Siyin said in anger. Maybe he thinks that Im doomed this time, so he wants to join another party. Once I find solid proof to prove that he has no loyalty to me, Ill chase him away, He Hongjie said, and made up his mind to get rid of anyone who dared to betray him. ... Hong Yuefei stayed in the hospital for a whole day, and He Yixi was by his side to help him get out of bed and walk. Because of the pain all around his body, he couldnt do anything and easily lost his temper. He Yixi felt aggrieved and displeased, but had to tolerate it. Once Hong Yuefei was able to walk, he left the hospital and went back home. It was a torture for him to stay in the hospital. Hong Yuefei was prurient with strong sexual desire. He felt utterly ufortable if he didnt have sex for a day, so he forced He Yixi to help him out with her hands and mouth the second they were home. It took her almost an hour to please Hong Yuefei. A whileter, He Yixis father called her toe home because the gamblingpetition would be held tomorrow, and he needed to discuss something with her. When He Yixi was absent, Hong Yuefei called one of his mistresses. He couldnt live a day without a woman. ... Around 9:50 pm, Gu Ning left for the airport, and she drove alone there. Before she left, she told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya that she wouldnte back tonight. Twenty minutester, Gu Ning arrived; Leng Shaoting would arrive in dozens of minutes. Gu Ning found herself a seat in the arrival hall and yed on her phone, reading the news. Her name was still on the hottest topics list, but gradually moved down. A lot of gossip about celebrities behavior and private lives reced her name. Celebrities needed attention and they often hired an Inte Water Army to help them attract peoples attention. Only a few pieces of news were put on the list by real Inte users frequent searches, like the news on Gu Ning. Gu Ning read the news for a while, then heard an excited discussion about something she knew. I cant wait for it! Ill finally get my favorite Kouzi in 10 minutes! I cant either! I thought that it was a brand without much fame and isnt reliable, but it turns out to be so effective! I just used several of its facial masks, and my skin is much better now. Thanks to Fei, we dont need to fly to the capital. Right, if Fei didnt bring some for us, I would fly to the capital myself. I hope Kouzi can soon be put on the market of HK so that we can buy it here. I have the same idea. Gu Ning was happy to hear that people liked her products, and Kouzi would be avable on the market of HK sooner orter. In fact, she was going to build Kouzi into an international brand. Chapter 872 - Flirtatious Leng Shaoting

872 Flirtatious Leng Shaoting

Kouzi was already ced on shelves of many skincare products stores and shopping malls. Customers held doubts in the beginning, but they soon fell in love with it. Gu Ning kept on surfing on social media, and found that Kouzi was ranked fifth on the hottest topics list about skincare products. She clicked it and began to read the posts andments about Kouzi. Although Kouzi was still a new brand, 99% of its customers approved of it. Moreover, its customers were very loyal to it. ... In a ne, it was being broadcast from the radio that the flight was going tond in a minute, and Leng Shaoting couldnt wait a second longer to see Gu Ning. They hadnt seen each other for just a few days, but he missed her so much. If it was possible, he would stay with Gu Ning 24/7, but he knew that it was unlikely to happen, because they had to deal with their own business. Leng Shaoting sat on the aisle seat in the first ss, and there was a woman wearing a baseball cap and sunsses in another aisle seat in the same row as him. The woman fixed her eyes on Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting could feel it, but said nothing because the woman seemed kind. Even though she was wearing a pair ofrge sunsses and nobody could see her eyes, nor most of her face, it wasnt hard to notice that she was a beauty. A baseball cap along with sunsses were the basic essories of a star. The woman was indeed a star. She stared at Leng Shaoting all the time because he was too attractive and she couldnt move her eyes away from him. In addition, he sat in the first ss too, and dressed in designer brands. It was obvious that he was very rich. No single woman wouldnt be attracted to a handsome rich young man. The female star admired Leng Shaoting, but she couldnt strike up a conversation with him because of her identity and her agents warning. Her agent was a woman who was 30 years old or so and sat right next to her. She was a woman as well, so she understood that the female star couldnt resist the handsome young mans charm. Even she who was a married woman couldnt help but nced at Leng Shaoting. However, the female star had to keep a distance away from other people for the sake of her image and reputation. If the paparazzi caught her and made up some gossip about her private life, it would damage her career. A star had to pay with his or her freedom if they wanted fame and money. Once their reputation was damaged, their career was doomed. Seeing that the ne was about tond, the female star felt utterly disappointed. A minuteter, the nended at the airport of HK, and Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning the second he got off it. He didnt have any baggage, so he directly walked out, while the female star had to get her suitcase. Therefore, they first short meeting came to an end. In the arrival hall, a group of fans were waiting for their idol. The moment Leng Shaoting showed up, they yelled with surprise. Wow, hes so handsome! Is he a star or something? No idea, but Im his fan now. I dont think he could be a star, but more like a rich heir. No matter who he is, hes my type! ... Gu Ning felt proud of her popr boyfriend, and didnt feel jealous at all. She only felt jealous when other women tried to steal him away from her. Some fans ran towards Leng Shaoting at once, and they wanted to take photos with him, but he gave them a cold nce when they came near. Those girls were scared and stopped without dy. At this moment, Gu Ning walked to him and Leng Shaoting put on a gentle smile, then left holding her hand. Even though those girls felt frightened by his cold nce, they werent mad at all. Instead, they thought that he was more attractive than ever. Especially when he saw Gu Ning and his eyes became tender in an instant, those girls were amazed by the scene. Not only them, but others in the hall were also attracted by the loving couple. They must be a couple! Im so jealous of the girl. I wished I could have a boyfriend like him! I think hes the kind of man every woman wants. I agree! ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the parking lotter. Youre indeed popr, Gu Ning joked. I should wear a mask. Leng Shaoting didnt like to be popr. Ha-ha. Gu Ningughed a little. Its fine. They cant get you even if you show up in their sight. If you put on a mask, they will probably think that youre a star and youll be more noticeable. Given Leng Shaotings outstanding appearance, people would only pay more attention to him if he was wearing a baseball cap, sunsses or a mask like those stars. Right, nobody can have me except you, Leng Shaoting said in a husky voice and gave Gu Ning a flirtatious smile. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, then flushed. Stop it! Why? Leng Shaoting argued. Isnt it the truth? Gu Ning rolled her eyes at him. Leng Shaoting was getting more and more flirtatious now. They found their car, and Leng Shaoting opened the door of the front passengers seat for Gu Ning. He didnt get in it until Gu Ning was seated properly. Have you eaten? Gu Ning asked. Not yet, Leng Shaoting replied. He was in a hurry so he went straight to the airport from the military base, and ate nothing along the way. Chapter 873 - Lord Zhan

873 Lord Zhan

Why dont we go to the night snack street? Its veryte now, and we can only find delicious food there, Gu Ning said. Sure! Leng Shaoting wasnt picky when it came to food. HK wasnt a big city, so they soon arrived at the night snack street. It was full of activity and crowded. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting parked the car before they walked inside. Since it was crowded, all kinds of people were enjoying night snacks there. Along the way, many men who had drunk a little whistled at Gu Ning, trying to flirt with her, but most of them were stopped by Leng Shaotings cold nce. However, some still ignored him. A young man who imed to be the third son of the Zhan family leered at Gu Ning, and loudly said to others that he could provide her with a good life if she was willing to satisfy his sexual needs. This time, not only did Gu Ning feel humiliated, but Leng Shaoting was also furious. No man could ept that his beloved girl was sexually insulted by another man in a public ce. Therefore, the second the young man finished his sentences, Leng Shaoting kicked his stomach with great force. The young man was kicked away and didnt fall on the ground until his body flew three meters away in the air. At the same time, his loud screams of pain attracted attention from everyone around the street. The young man could barely move after the heavy kick. Onlookers were all amazed by Leng Shaotings strength. They had never seen anyone else who was able to kick an adult three meters away before. Afterwards, they were all surprised that Leng Shaoting dared to hurt the young man who was the third son of the Zhan family. The Zhan family was an influential family in HK after all. Nevertheless, the third son of the Zhan family was notorious for his strong sexual desire and disrespect for women. In that case, nobody showed any sympathy for him. Instead, they all stood aside watching the scene. Lord Zhan! Two men who came here with Lord Zhan were scared. If anything bad happened to Lord Zhan, the Zhan family would me them for everything without doubt. Their families werent as influential as the Zhan family after all. Seeing Lord Zhan still lying on the ground in great pain, one of the two men red at Leng Shaoting and threatened him, How dare you hurt Lord Zhan? The Zhan family wont let you get away with it! Leng Shaoting gave him a cold nce, which frightened him. Thinking of what Lord Zhan had been through, he didnt dare to say another word, in case he was kicked too. This is what you get if you dare to humiliate my girl, Leng Shaoting said in a cold tone. He didnt care about the Zhan family at all. After that, he held Gu Nings hand and was about to leave. The two men, however, were anxious. If Leng Shaoting was gone, the Zhan family would punish them. Even though they knew that Leng Shaoting wasnt someone they could mess with, they had to stop him now. You cant leave! Leng Shaoting squinted at them. Do you want to have the same treatment as him? The two men trembled in fear. They obviously didnt want to have the same treatment as Lord Zhan, but they were more unwilling to bear the result of what had happened to Lord Zhan. You just kicked Lord Zhan, so you cant leave. We must call the police and the police will handle it, a man summoned up his courage and said. His voice was still trembling. Stand out of my way, or youll be lying on the ground just like him. Leng Shaoting ignored them, and walked ahead. The two men were frightened and moved away at once. They didnt dare to stop Leng Shaoting again, so Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning left. Lord Zhan wasnt able to move at all, but he could hear their talk. Seeing Leng Shaoting leaving, he was aze with fury and fell unconscious the next second. The two men were in sheer panic now, and sent him to the hospital without dy. In the meantime, they also called Lord Zhans second oldest brother. Lord Zhans second oldest brother was a violent and cruel man. Once he heard the shocking news, he went to check the surveince cameras at once to find out who had kicked his younger brother. Before long, Lord Zhans second oldest brother focused on Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. He also sent someone to stalk them. ... After having night snacks, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning left for the hotel. Gu Ning booked a suite at the Gonghao Hotel before she went to pick Leng Shaoting up. However, right after they walked out of the night snack street, a group of aggressive, strong men surrounded them. Without a doubt, they must have been sent by the Zhan family. Besides, those men all seemed to be good fighters, which meant that the Zhan family didnt take them lightly. Leng Shaoting was able to kick Lord Zhan three meters away. If the Zhan family didnt send many good fighters, they couldnt catch him. Unfortunately, they would still fail. Gu Ning couldnt help but think that trouble always found her. She wasnt an aggressive girl, but was often involved in trouble. If she werent so excellent at martial arts, she would have been bullied countless times. Passers-by all stayed away from them, in case they were hurt. Without hesitation, the bunch of strong men moved near to Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. They aimed to catch them. The moment they moved, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning attacked them as well. Someone called the police at once, but the police station refused to deal with it for the sake of Lord Zhan. Onlookers were all worried that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would be injured soon. However, to their surprise, the bunch of men was soon beaten down. It turned out that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were much better than those men in a fight. Chapter 874 - He’s My Boyfriend

874 Hes My Boyfriend

Within several minutes, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning beat each of those strong men down. The two of them defeated over a dozen men in a violent fight. Once those men were beaten down on the ground, they could barely get back to their feet. Seeing that, everyone was shocked. I have no intention to act against the Zhan family, but Lord Zhan disrespected me first. We just taught him a lesson. If he wants to cause us trouble again, we wont be polite to him either, Gu Ning said in a cold tone. Although she didnt have many connections in HK, it didnt mean that she couldnt do anything about it. In fact, there was no need for her to deal with it on her own. She could directly set the evil jiao free, and it could ruin the whole HK, including the Zhan family. Gu Ning already thought of an idea to use the evil jiao to her advantage, and she was about to do so. The evil jiao needed magical power for its inner discipline so she could tempt it to help her with magical power. As for the male ghost, Gu Ning hadnt thought of a good idea to deal with it yet. If she failed to figure out a way, she would destroy it. Whether it was a good ghost or a bad one, it wasnt right for it to stay in this world. In addition, she had already taken away what it wanted to protect. Even if she set it free, it wouldnt let her get away with it. After that, Gu Ning held Leng Shaotings hand, walking away. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were gone, the leader of those men called Lord Zhans second oldest brother at once and told him the result. Lord Zhans second oldest brother was astonished by it, and believed that they couldnt bemon visitors. If Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning weremon visitors, they wouldnt be so good at fighting. Thinking of that, Lord Zhans second oldest brother hesitated. Although he was displeased that Gu Ning threatened him, he knew that he shouldnt cause trouble for his family. Anyway, he should learn more information about them first. ... Speaking of information on Gu Ning, Hong Yuehuan also got it an hour earlier. He was shocked to find out that Gu Ning was only 18 after reading the news about her on the Inte. Given Gu Nings outstanding ability and great achievements, no one was willing to mess with her. It wasnt easy to maintain a good rtionship with her either. ... The moment Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were back in their room, Leng Shaoting pressed her down on the bed, and they began to make love in the following hours. The next morning, both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stayed in bedte, because they had nothing important to do. And precisely because of that, Leng Shaoting had sex with Gu Ning once more. Luckily, Gu Ning was full of energy, or she wouldnt be able to get out of the bed. Around 10 am, Gu Ning received He Siyins call. He Siyin woulde to pick her up at 12:30 pm. It was still early, but she had to tell Gu Ning earlier than the appointed time. After hanging up the call with He Siyin, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got up. Gu Ning had told He Siyin that she was unwilling to show up with her real identity, because she didnt want her family to know about it. Therefore, she decided to disguise herself and used the name Tang Aining. He Siyin understood, and agreed. In that case, Gu Ning began to put on make-up and dress herself like Tang Aining after she left the bed. Looking at the attractive, mature Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting almost lost control of himself again. They called Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to join them for breakfast. When they met Leng Shaoting, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya greeted him with respect. Nice to see you again, Lord Leng. After breakfast, it was just 12 pm. Gu Ning told Qiao Ya to buy three pairs of sunsses. Except for Gu Ning, each of them would wear sunsses. You can be my bodyguards, and the sunsses can cover your faces, Gu Ning said. The three of them were all in ck today, so it was very suitable for them to be Gu Nings bodyguards. Leng Shaoting had a special identity, but he insisted on going there with Gu Ning, so he had to disguise himself too. Even though Leng Shaoting didnt care much about it, Gu Ning had to take care of him. No problem, they said. Since it was Gu Nings arrangement, Leng Shaoting wouldnt reject. He Siyin called Gu Ning again at 12:30 pm. She arrived at the hotel 10 minutes earlier, but didnt call Gu Ning until it was the appointed time. When she saw Gu Ning, He Siyin was greatly surprised, and almost didnt recognize her. Gu Ning had changed a lot. If it werent for Gao Yi and Qiao Ya who stood behind her, He Siyin wouldnt know that she was Gu Ning. Shes changed so much! He Siyin thought to herself. When He Siyins sight fell on another man by Gu Nings side, she was stunned by his handsome appearance. Miss Gu, who is he? He Siyin asked Gu Ning. He Siyin asked that question only to make sure that the new face was reliable because they were going to a very special meeting. Gu Ning also understood. Hes my boyfriend. Please dont worry about it, Gu Ning said with a smile. He Siyin rxed, and left with them. She had driven alone to pick Gu Ning up as usual, and the car was a MPV. Twenty minutester, they arrived at the casino which was under control of the He family. It was also thergest casino in HK, but it was still not as good as the one in City M. City M was one of the top four gambling cities in the world after all, which was the real heaven of gamblers. The gambling industry of HK was just half of that in City M. He Hongjie was the gambling magnate in HK, while there was another gambling magnate in City M. Chapter 875 - Why Rush?

875 Why Rush?

The gambling magnate of City M was also more influential than He Hongjie, but they minded their own business. They werent allies, nor enemies. Normally, when there was a huge gap between two people, it was hard for them to be enemies, because the stronger one didnt care much about the weaker one, while the weaker one didnt dare to annoy the stronger one. It also depended on their wits and ambition. Some ambitious people let ambition get the better of them so that they would do something they shouldnt do. Because it was the anniversary of the He familys casino and thepetition between the He brothers would also be held today, many people of different social status showed up. When Gu Nings group arrived, it was around 1 pm, and thepetition would begin at 2 pm. Therefore, He Siyin guided them to have a rest in the VIP lounge; they still needed to talk about something in private. They walked through the exclusive passage for the He family members, so others didnt see them. He Siyin poured cups of tea for them after they were seated, then said to Gu Ning, Well y three forms of gambling today. One is Sic Bo, which is the routine. As for the other two, each of the two parties can propose one, so you can choose the form youre best at. Each form of gambling will be yed for 10 rounds. Whoever wins the most money wins the game. Its not up to how many times you win. As for the bet, two parties in the game can do a deal about it. If youre willing to pay for the chips yourself, you take the money you win back home. If you need my family to do that for you, the money you win will belong to us. Its up to you. I can buy the chips myself. Without doubt, Gu Ning was going to make money for herself. He Siyin agreed, and thought that it was a better idea. It wasnt because she didnt trust Gu Ning, but because she knew little about her till now. If Gu Ning was willing to pay the money herself, she would devote herself to the game. As for the forms of gambling, Gu Ning didnt know much about it. She was confident that she wouldnt lose while ying Sic Bo, and slot machine was another one with which she could make a fortune. ordingly, she asked, Can I choose slot machine? Hearing that, He Siyin was surprised. It was a choice, but was also a little childish. Of course you can, He Siyin said. When it was 1:30 pm, He Siyin received a call, and walked out. After a while, she came back with He Hongjie. He Siyin introduced them to one another. He Siyin had told He Hongjie that their helper was only 18, but Gu Ning showed up like a mature woman named Tang Aining today, which confused him. He Siyin then exined the reason to him. He Hongjie understood, because it was indeed a dangerous task. If Gu Ning won today, it was likely that she would be in great trouble. Although He Hongjie still had doubts, he chose to trust Gu Ning. Gu Ning was his best and only choice now after all. ... He Hongyuan arrived when it was 20 minutes away from 2 pm, and there were about 20 bodyguards around him. He walked ahead of all them, followed by a 30-year-old man and He Yixi. A lot of people were aware of todays scheme, but nobody dared to say anything about it. Isnt the man following behind Master Hongyuan, Fan Zhihao? It is! Fan Zhihao used to be the second apprentice of the gambling magnate in City M, but he betrayed his master and was chased away. Even though he was notorious for his character, he was really good at gambling, and had learned many skills from the gambling magnate of City M. Did Master Hongyuan invite Fan Zhihao to y the game on behalf of him? It couldnt be more obvious! It seems that the gambling magnate is in danger now. I heard that the gambling magnate is losing his hearing. I think the gambling magnate could have invited someone to help him too. Right. ... Neither He Hongjie nor He Hongyuan would y the game in person today, because He Hongjie was losing his hearing while He Hongyuan didnt want to make any mistakes although he was also skilled at gambling. Therefore, Gu Ning would attend thepetition on behalf of He Hongjie, and Fan Zhihao would represent He Hongyuan. Gu Ning was still absent now, so no one knew who would help He Hongjie. In He Hongyuans eyes, he believed that He Hongjie had to y the game in person, because he had a spy by He Hongjies side. What he didnt know was that the spy was already exposed, and He Hongjie told them that he would y the game in person on purpose to cover his real n. He Hongyuan and the others sat at the right side of the central gambling table in the hall. Fan Zhihao was seated in the middle of the first row, and He Hongyuan along with He Yixi sat at his sides. This gambling table was set for todays game. Where is He Hongjie? Why is he still absent? He Hongyuan said loudly. He made it sound like He Hongjie was scared of him. Master Hongyuan, why rush? Its not 2 pm yet. At this moment, a man in his early thirties walked over. He was the eldest son of the He family, He Yishao. He Yishao didnt seem worried or nervous at all, not because he was able to calm himself down, but because his father just told him that they had invited a talented gambler to help them out today. Although they werent sure that she was going to win today, they were confident. He Hongyuan was He Yishaos uncle, but He Yishao called him Master Hongyuan ever since they became enemies. It has nothing to do with time, but manners, He Hongyuan said. In fact, he couldnt wait a second longer to take over the He familys business. Chapter 876 - Who Knows!

876 Who Knows!

Isnt it polite enough that I, the eldest son of the He family, came here to wee you in person? He Yishao cocked his eyebrow. He Hongyuanpressed his lips, and remained silent. It was obviously polite enough that the eldest son of the He family came to wee them in person. Lord He, may I know whether Master Hongjie will attend todayspetition in person? someone asked. The game was about to begin, so it wasnt an inappropriate question. I heard Master Hongjie is losing his hearing. Is he alright? someone asked with concern. Who knows! He Yishao replied with a resigned look. Seeing He Yishaos reaction, He Hongyuan was more pleased. He believed that nobody was going to help He Hongjie. Zuo Jiangkui had leaked the information to him, and he had also done some research before he came. None of the famous gamblers in HK were invited by the He family. As for those gamblers without much fame, he didnt bother to do the research. Therefore, He Hongyuan was confident that he would be the winner at the end of the day. Well, if it werent for the fact that Hongjie is losing his hearing and Siyang is missing, I wouldnt hold todayspetition for the future of the He family, He Hongyuan sighed, and yed innocent. Even though it was all a scheme, it didnt mean that he was willing to take responsibility, because it would damage his reputation once the news went abroad. He also clearly knew that He Hongjie along with He Hongjies family were suspicious of him, but theycked proof, so he could get away with it. Moreover, he also had the support of the Tiandihui. A touch of coldness shed by He Yishaos eyes. He knew that He Hongyuan was the mastermind behind todays scheme, but he couldnt do anything about it without evidence. It wasnt difficult to kill He Hongyuan, but his second younger brother was still in the hands of the Tiandihui which supported He Hongyuan. Most people knew nothing about it, so they jumped to conclusions from insignificant evidence and believed that He Hongyuan was a good, kind person. Only a few people had heard of the shocking secret, but none of them dared to say a word. Only several old friends of the He family were willing to give them a helping hand, but He Hongjie declined them, because he didnt want them to be involved in this mess. The Tiandihui was a well-known, cruel gang after all. Master Hongyuan is really kind and considerate. Youre a member of the He family as well, and there is nothing wrong with it if you lead the family business, someone said. I agree! some people agreed on that. He Yishao ignored them, and waited to see the result with patience. A whileter, Hong Yuehuan walked inside. He came here not to support He Hongyuan, but to appreciate todayspetition. Not many people knew the rtionship between the Tiandihui and He Hongyuan, so some thought that he showed up for the sake of the He family. Most people only knew that He Hongjie maintained a good rtionship with the Tiandihui. Although He Hongjie had a good rtionship with the Tiandihui, the Tiandihui had to stand away from the He familys family issues. Nice to see you, Lord Hong. Please have a seat. He Yishao weed Hong Yuehuan. In fact, they used to be close, but now He Yishao kept a distance away from Hong Yuehuan. However, as the heir of the Tiandihui, Hong Yuehuan was left no choice. From his personal perspective, he hoped that He Hongjie could lead the He familys business as usual, but the Tiandihui must make allowances for themselves. Benefits were always ced ahead of private rtionships in business. Nice to see you again, Lord He! Hong Yuehuan said. Around 1:50 pm, He Hongjie finally appeared along with many people, including Gu Ning. Once he showed up, everyone turned to look at him. Nobody paid attention to people by his sides. Gu Ning was just a woman, so she obviously wasnt the focus. However, to everyones surprise, He Hongjie didnt sit in the middle seat of the first row, but let the woman upy it. He and He Siyin sat at the womans sides, while the others were all standing behind them. Everyone was surprised by the scene. It was understandable that the He family invited another gambler to y the game on behalf of them, but the woman looked very young. He Hongyuan casually nced at Zuo Jiangkui. He was questioning him in silence. Didnt Zuo Jiangkui tell him that He Hongjie would y the game in person? Howe this woman reced him? Is he deceiving me? Thinking of that, He Hongyuan disliked Zuo Jiangkui at once, but he hadnt figured out the truth yet, so he wasnt sure if it was Zuo Jiangkuis fault. This young woman wasnt on the list of famous gamblers in HK, so she should be either fresh or a mysterious gambling master. He Hongyuan refused to believe that the woman was a mysterious gambling master, because he thought that there was no one who didnt value wealth and fame in this world. Therefore, he didnt think that the woman was a match. Fan Zhihao was the best gambler in his eyes. Zuo Jiangkui was also surprised to see Gu Ning, because He Hongjie had told him that he would y the game in person. All of a sudden, Zuo Jiangkui realized that he had already lost He Hongjies trust. He Hongjie had probably found something out. Zuo Jiangkui panicked a little, but he still believed that he would be safe since he already sided with He Hongyuan. What he didnt know was that He Hongyuan was also suspicious of him now. Chapter 877 - Arrogant Fan Zhihao

877 Arrogant Fan Zhihao

Fan Zhihao frowned with dissatisfaction when he found out that hispetitor was a woman. He never respected women, and thought that women werent qualified topete against men. However, it wasnt up to him to make the decision now, so he could only show his disdain towards Gu Ning on his face. He Hongyuan stared at Gu Ning, trying to frighten her, but Gu Ning didnt bother to give him a nce, which annoyed him. How dare she ignore me! Leng Shaoting was displeased seeing their reaction, but he knew his role well, so he had to remain silent. Miss, whats your name? He Hongyuan asked in an arrogant tone. Tang Aining, Gu Ning said with pride. She wasnt afraid of them at all. He Hongyuan had never heard of the name, Tang Aining, in the gambling industry, so he believed that she was a new face. Miss Tang, where are you from, and how many years have you been involved in this industry? He Hongyuan asked again with obvious dislike. I dont think those questions have anything to do with todayspetition, Gu Ning replied. I just casually asked. Why is Miss Tang so annoyed at me? Im much older than you after all. Arent you afraid that people will criticize your rude attitude towards an old man? He Hongyuan said. He med Gu Ning for everything. Oh, Master Hongyuan, if you really care about age and manners, why did youe here today topete for the leading role in the He family? Arent you a member of the He family too? Couldnt you assist Master Hongjie since hes losing his hearing? Arent you afraid that people will criticize your ambition? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, He Hongyuan was mad. He hit the table with his palm and stood up at once. Dont you dare say that again! he snapped at Gu Ning. Before Gu Ning could do anything, Leng Shaoting, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya who was standing behind her fixed their eyes on He Hongyuan without dy to warn him not to shout at Gu Ning. Facing the three of them, He Hongyuan was a little scared. He was an ordinary man after all, while the three of them had killed countless times. Any one of them was able to make He Hongyuan feel utterly stressed. Not only He Hongyuan, but other people around him also felt the pressure. Gu Ning gave them a nce at this time, and they went back to normal. He Hongjie and the others who sat near Gu Ning were also surprised by their power. They couldnt believe that they were just bodyguards. After hearing Gu Nings questions, everyone turned to look at He Hongyuan and thought about whether it was his scheme. He Hongyuan panicked a little, but still argued. Miss Tang, show us any proof if youre suspicious of me, otherwise its nder. Hearing that, most people dumped their suspicions of He Hongyuan. It was indeed nder if there was no solid proof. Therefore, many people looked at Gu Ning with unkindness. Gu Ning didnt mind. She had no proof, but she knew that it was the truth. Its 2 pm now. Lets set the bet first! He Hongjie interrupted their argument. It was meaningless to argue over that topic now. He Hongyuan also dropped that topic. Although he was confident that they couldnt find any proof, he was reluctant to talk about it. Since its about the future of the He family, I think that we should bet a lot of money on it. Itll be boring if the bet is a little. What do you think, Miss Tang? Fan Zhihao wanted to take the initiative. He disrespected women, so he didnt think that Gu Ning could beat him. Even though Gu Ning was He Hongjies guest, he still believed that he wouldnt lose to a woman. He was an arrogant man. Why not! How much do you want to bet on it? Tell me a number, Gu Ning said, and sounded even more arrogant than Fan Zhihao. Fan Zhihao was annoyed by Gu Nings tone, and said, Very well. Why dont we bet ten million a round? Fan Zhihao said a high number not only because Gu Ning annoyed him, but also because he was using his own money to y todays game. He believed that he could win, so he nned to make more money. Hearing the number, everyone was surprised. Ten million yuan was just the bet for a round, and it could turn out to be over a hundred million yuan under the effect of the odds. Cool! Gu Ning said airily, like ten million yuan was merely nothing in her eyes. Fan Zhihao, however, was displeased. He somehow had the feeling that Gu Ning thought ten million yuan was very little, and he also had a sudden impulse to raise the bet. Nevertheless, ten million yuan was indeed a lot, and it could be a much bigger number in the following game. Although he didnt think that he would lose, he should be careful. Chapter 878 - Either a Tie or Gu Ning Wins

878 Either a Tie or Gu Ning Wins

Both Gu Ning and Fan Zhihao exchanged 50 chips with five hundred million yuan, and the face value of each chip was ten million yuan. Once the chips were in their pockets, the game began. The dealer lifted the dice cup and let both parties check it first. He didnt start the game until the dice cup was proved to be fine. The second the dice rolled in the dice cup, Fan Zhihao focused on the sounds they made, while Gu Ning sat there at ease. It seemed like she wasnt paying attention to the dice cup at all. Seeing that, except for Leng Shaoting, Gao Yi, Qiao Ya and He Siyin, the others all doubted Gu Nings behavior. Even He Hongjie didnt understand what Gu Ning was doing now. However, he still chose to trust He Siyins choice. Since He Siyin believed that Gu Ning could help them, Gu Ning would help them. Zuo Jiangkui didnt know that the woman was Gu Ning. If he knew that, he would also believe that He Hongyuan was doomed to fail. He Hongyuan had also heard of Gu Ning from Zuo Jiangkui. Although he was amazed by her gambling skills, he had already sent the invitation letter to Fan Zhihao, so it wasnt suitable for him to change the person. In addition,pared with Gu Ning, He Hongyuan was more willing to choose Fan Zhihao who was a famous gambler in HK. However, even though He Hongyuan didnt choose Gu Ning, he wouldnt allow He Siyin to invite her, so he kept a close eye on He Siyin, but found nothing. Why didnt he watch Gu Ning? He Hongyuan was influential in HK, but not in other cities, and Gu Ning had a close rtionship with the Kirin Gang after all, so he limited his behavior. He indeed had the support of the Tiandihui now, but he had to win todays game first to get their real help. Therefore, he didnt know that Gu Ning was in HK now, nor did he pay much attention to He Hongjie once he heard from Zuo Jiangkui that He Hongjie would join todayspetition in person. In fact, he didnt have the ability to stop Gu Ning from helping He Hongjie even if he found out the truth. The dice cup fell on the table, and they began to bet. Nevertheless, it was unavoidable that two people wouldy the same bet if they could see each others choice. In that case, they decided to write on a nk board in front of them before they revealed their choices at the same time. Fan Zhihao wrote his choice down on the nk board with confidence. Gu Ning, on the other hand, used her Jade Eyes to see the numbers shown on the dice in the dice cup, then wrote her choice down. It seemed like she wasnt in a seriouspetition, but was ying an easy game. Even He Hongjie and He Yishao were a little worried now. He Hongyuan and Fan Zhihao, on the other hand, showed obvious disdain towards Gu Ning on their faces. They were too arrogant to think that Gu Ning was at ease because she was going to win. After they wrote their choices down, they turned their boards to face each other. Fan Zhihao bet on the total score, which was 13. Gu Ning bet on the specific numbers, which were 2, 5, and 6. Seeing Gu Nings board, Fan Zhihao and the others frowned. Both of them bet on 13, but Fan Zhihao failed to tell the specific numbers. If the total score was 13, and the specific numbers were 2, 5, and 6, Gu Ning would win. When the total score was 4 or 17, the odds were 50-1. When the total score was 5 or 16, the odds were 18-1. When the total score was 6 or 15, the odds were 14-1. When the total score was 7 or 14, the odds were 12-1. When the total score was 8 or 13, the odds were 8-1. When the total score was 9, 10, 11 or 12, the odds were 6-1. Both Gu Ning and Fan Zhihao bet on 13, so the odds were 8-1. If the total score in the dice cup was really 13, it would be a tie. However, Gu Ning told the specific numbers, so the odds doubled, and they were 16-1. In that case, even if Fan Zhihao and Gu Ning were both right on the total score, Fan Zhihao still had to pay Gu Ning eighty million yuan. On the contrary, if Gu Ning was wrong with the specific numbers, the odds would be half higher, and she had to pay Fan Zhihao forty million yuan. Many people thought that it was highly possible that the total score was 13 in the dice cup, but nobody knew the specific numbers. The dealer uncovered the dice cup afterwards, and the numbers were 2, 5, 6. Therefore, Gu Ning won, which shocked everyone. He Siyin trusted Gu Ning, but she was still nervous because todayspetition was very important. She didnt rx until Gu Ning won the first round. He Hongjie and the others who doubted Gu Ning before also rxed now. He Hongyuan, without doubt, was mad after seeing the result. No matter how surprised they were, Gu Ning stayed calm as usual. It seemed like she already knew the result. After the first round, He Hongyuan and Fan Zhihao had to take Gu Ning seriously. The second round soon began. Fan Zhihao bet on 5, 5, 5, which was Alls. Gu Ning did the same thing. The second round was a tie. After the first two rounds, people started to believe that Gu Ning was a skilled gambler, and they held great anticipation for her following performance. The third round was still a tie, and Gu Ning won the fourth round. Gu Ning bet on both the total score and specific numbers every time, because the odds would be the highest in that situation. In the beginning, people didnt realize what she was doing, but they soon noticed Gu Nings n. She behaved like she could see the dice in the dice cup. Moreover, she never lost once! He Hongyuan and Fan Zhihao were suspicious that Gu Ning might have cheated in the game, but they failed to find any evidence. Actually, even the gambling magnate in City M couldnt be so urate every time. Gu Ning did what nobody could do before. After a while, He Hongyuan and Fan Zhihao began to panic, which affected their judgment. Chapter 879 - Does She Cheat? 879 Does She Cheat? Zuo Jiangkui thought of Gu Ning at this moment, because Tang Aining did what Gu Ning had done before. However, he couldnt find anything else inmon between them, so he still didnt know that Tang Aining was actually Gu Ning. What is going on here? Why are there so many talented female gamblers all of a sudden? Gu Ning won the fifth and sixth rounds. Fan Zhihao was wrong with specific numbers again and again. After a total of six rounds, Fan Zhihao was right four times, which was a very good result in the gambling industry, but hispetitor was Gu Ning this time. It was impossible for him to win. Gu Ning bet on Alls this time. Odds of Alls were 24-1, which meant that Fan Zhihao had to pay Gu Ning 240 million yuan for a single round. Fan Zhihao couldnt stand it anymore, and hit the table standing up. He red at Gu Ning, like he was going to swallow her in anger. How could you tell the correct specific numbers every time? Its impossible that a normal human being could do that. You must have cheated! It isnt fair! Fan Zhihao believed that Gu Ning must have cheated in the game, otherwise her choice wouldnt have been so urate every time. Right, you must have cheated! He Hongyuan supported Fan Zhihao. If Gu Ning continued to win like that, they were doomed to failure. If He Hongyuan lost the game today, he would lose everything he had achieved. The He family would chase him away without doubt, and the Tiandihui would abandon him as well. Without the Tiandihuis protection, it was very easy for He Hongjie to kill him. In fact, except for Fan Zhihao and He Hongyuan, many other people also held the same idea, but they didnt say a word. Interesting! You cant win the game, so you use us of cheating in the game. Show us any proof if you have! He Siyin argued. Although Gu Nings behavior did arouse peoples suspicion, she hadnt cheated at all in the game! Show us the evidence if you have any. I dont think Miss Tang has done anything wrong. Right, although Miss Tang is unusually excellent at Sic Bo, shes yed the game in everyones sight. ... Many people defended Gu Ning too. Master Hongyuan, Zhihao, Im afraid that you just cant bear the result of todayspetition? He Yishao also supported Gu Ning. Tang Aining was indeed a talented gambler. Even the gambling magnate wasnt as good as Gu Ning at gambling. He Hongjie thought that Gu Ning was more qualified than him to be the gambling magnate. He was happy to see Gu Ning win the game today, but he was also anxious about He Siyangs condition now. You... He Hongyuan and Fan Zhihao didnt know what to say, because they had no evidence. They just couldnt believe that the woman could be so good at Sic Bo. However, it was the truth whether they were willing to ept it or not. Besides, He Hongyuan indeed couldnt lose todayspetition, but he wouldnt admit it in public. Do you want to continue or not? If not, youll be the loser. Gu Ning opened her mouth with impatience. Go on! He Hongyuan said at once. He was reluctant to give in. Ill y with you this time, He Hongyuan said. It wasnt because he didnt trust Fan Zhihao, but because it was about his future and he was unwilling to rely on Fan Zhihao. Nevertheless, in Fan Zhihaos eyes, He Hongyuans behavior meant that he doubted his ability. Fan Zhihao was displeased, but didnt say anything because he hadnt won a round yet. Since He Hongyuan was going to gamble on his own, he would pay for the chips that they had lost to Gu Ning. It was inappropriate for Fan Zhihao to take his chips away at this moment, so he decided to remember the number of chips if He Hongyuan lost. The bet was over dozens of millions of yuan a round, which was a lot after all. Besides, after losing six sessive rounds, Fan Zhihao had to admit that they were very likely to lose. Fan Zhihao was more upset than ever now, because he had never suffered such a great failure before. He had gambled against his master, who was the gambling magnate, and he had been able to win two or three rounds. This woman in front of him, however, never let him win once. He had lost 380 million yuan in all till now, which was a much higher number than themission He Hongyuan offered him. He Hongyuan reced Fan Zhihao, but Gu Ning stayed, so the result was the same. Either it was a tie, or Gu Ning won. Gu Ning never made mistakes. He Hongyuan was in a terrible mood now, and couldnt stay calm enough to hear the sounds of the dice rolling in the dice cup, so even he wasnt sure whether he was right. He Hongyuan wrote 2, 5, and 5 down on his nk board at the next round. Gu Ning, however, wrote 2, 5, and 6. Once the dice cup was open, the numbers were indeed 2, 5, and 6. The total score was 13, and the odds were 8-1. Gu Ning were right on the total score and the specific numbers, so the odds became 16-1, and He Hongyuan had to pay her 160 million yuan. He Hongyuan copsed in his chair, and refused to ept the result. Fan Zhihao only had chips of 120 million yuan with him now, which wasnt enough. Chapter 880 - Why Don’t We Play Slot Machine?

880 Why Dont We y Slot Machine?

He Hongyuan told He Yixi to exchange more chips with five hundred million yuan for him. Although He Hongyuan was unwilling to lose, he subconsciously thought that it was highly likely. When He Yixi came back with those chips, He Hongyuan gave Gu Ning 16 of them, which amounted to 160 million yuan. Everyone was amazed by Gu Nings gambling skills. She already won 540 million yuan within a very short time! It was so easy for Tang Aining to make money! Hong Yuehuan had mixed emotions now. It seemed that the He family was going to win, and his father had to apologize to He Hongjie in person. If the He family ended their cooperation with the He family, it would be the Tiandihuis loss. However, if He Hongjie couldnt recover from his bad hearing, and He Siyang was still missing, the He family would be in the same crisis. Even though the Tiandihui agreed to assist He Hongyuan, they knew nothing about He Siyang being missing, and they were unwilling to be involved in it. Go on! He Hongyuan refused to ept the result, and tried to win his money back. He focused on the sounds of dice rolling in the dice cup. He Hongyuan bet on 2, 3, and 3. Gu Ning bet on 2, 3, and 3 too. Both of them were right this time, so it was a tie, and He Hongyuan rxed a little. Nevertheless, a tie wouldnt make any difference. If he couldnt win, he would lose this game. He Hongyuan lost a fortune the ninth round once again. The total score was 16, and the odds were 18-1, while Gu Ning was right on both the total score and the specific numbers, so the odds became 36-1. In that case, He Hongyuan had to pay her 360 million yuan. Everyone was shocked. Jesus! She won 360 million yuan after a single round! Gu Ning had made nine hundred million yuan in total now. Everyone was jealous of her. He Hongyuan couldnt ept this terrible result, and spat out some blood all of a sudden. People around him were all scared seeing that. Father! He Yixi ran to support He Hongyuan. If they just lost money today, they could afford it, but it was obviously not the matter of money, but the leading position of the He family. If they lost today, they lost the whole business and properties of the He family, which was the real reason why He Hongyuan couldnt ept his failure. He Hongjie had no sympathy for He Hongyuan. Although they were rted to each other, they were also enemies. He Hongyuan asked for it himself. Master Hongyuan, do you need a rest? He Yishao asked. Although they were pleased to see He Hongyuan spit blood, they should show their manners in this public ce. No, thanks. He Hongyuan rejected it at once. He couldnt be absent. Since He Hongyuan refused to do so, He Yishao didnt bother to say that again. He Hongyuan wasnt in a good condition, so Fan Zhihao reced him to y thest round. Fan Zhihao was also highly stressed, because he had already lost a lot of money. If he lost again, he was afraid that he couldnt ept it either. Anyway, Fan Zhihao forced himself to calm down and stay focused. Thest round was a tie, and Fan Zhihao rxed a little, but it was toote, and they still lost nine hundred million yuan. After the first form of gambling, He Hongjie was the winner. Shall we begin the second form of gambling right now, or take a rest for a while? He Yishao asked He Hongyuan. Lets have a break for half an hour, He Yixi said. He Hongyuan agreed. He also needed time to calm down. Afterwards, He Yishao arranged private rooms for them to have a rest. As for the other people, they could have a rest too, or y games in the hall. He Yishao left right after he guided Hong Yuehuan to his private room. They didnt talk to each other at all, which upset Hong Yuehuan. They used to be close friends after all, but now were like strangers. It was the Tiandihuis fault anyway, so Hong Yuehuan wouldnt me He Yishao. He Hongjie thanked Gu Ning in their private room. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, they would have lost thepetition already. Mr. He, there is no need for you to thank me. To be honest with you, I came here just for the money, Gu Ning said. Even so, they still thanked Gu Ning for what she had done. Oh, Miss Gu, what do you n to y next? He Hongjie asked. Slot machine, Gu Ning said. What? He Hongjie was greatly surprised, and couldnt believe his ears. Slot machine sounded very childish. Given Gu Nings previous performance, He Hongjie obviously wouldnt take Gu Ning lightly. Instead, he believed that she could win again by ying slot machine. Well, I dont know much about other forms of gambling except Sic Bo and slot machine. Im confident that I can win by ying slot machine, but Im not sure what they want to y and whether I can win, Gu Ning said. I think theyll choose from 5 card stud, barat, roulette or so forth. Weve won nine hundred million yuan, which is enough for them to lose, He Hongjie said. He was almost sure that they would be the winner today even before the following games began. From the beginning to the end, He Hongjie didnt ask Gu Ning about her uracy of the specific numbers in Sic Bo, because it was her personal affairs. He Hongyuan was still furious in their private room, and Fan Zhihao stayed silent the entire time. He had a strong feeling of failure now, and almost lost his confidence in himself. Dad, the woman is so unbelievable, and shes already won nine hundred million yuan till now. Can we win it back? He Yixi asked with worry. Chapter 881 - The Second Form of Gambling

881 The Second Form of Gambling

If they couldnt win today, she would lose her identity as thedy of the He family. If so, Hong Yuefei would dump her without doubt, and she would lose her title of Mrs. Hong as well. If she was able to marry into another rich or powerful family, she would do that, but she clearly knew that it was impossible. She had been left no choice before, so she had chosen Hong Yuefei. Although she was born in the He family, she was always overshadowed by He Siyin who was her older cousin. That was the reason why she was so jealous of He Siyin. We will. We will! He Hongyuan repeatedly said tofort himself. Mr. Fan, you have to win the nine hundred million yuan back in the second form of gambling. He Hongyuan ordered. Fan Zhihao was displeased hearing that, but didnt say a word. He was also eager to win, or he would lose his own money. However, he was still confused why Tang Aining was able to be right every time in Sic Bo, which was so strange. It was as if she could see the dice in the dice cup, but he wasnt willing to believe that. I dont believe that shes so skilled at every form of gambling! Fan Zhihao said in a cold voice. Half an hourter, the two parties went back to the hall. He Hongyuan looked much better after the rest, but he was still in a bad mood. Well, now you can choose what form of gambling you want to y next. Lets roll the dice to see who will choose first, He Yishao said. No problem. Gu Ning and Fan Zhihao agreed. They went to the sides of the gambling table, and rolled the dice on it. It didnt matter to Gu Ning who got to choose first, so she casually threw the dice, and the number was 1, while Fan Zhihaos was 5, so Fan Zhihao chose first. I choose 5 card stud, Fan Zhihao said. y began with each yer being dealt one card with its face down, followed by one card with its face up (beginning, as usual, with the yer to the dealers left). If yed with a bring-in, the yer with the lowest-ranking up-card must pay the bring-in, and betting proceeded after that. After the first betting round wasplete, another face-up card was dealt to each yer. Betting now began with the yer whose up-cards make the best poker hand. On this and subsequent betting rounds, the yer to act first might check or bet up to the games limit. The second betting round was followed by a third up-card to each yer and a third betting round, again starting with the yer with the best poker hand showing (thus, the first yer to act on each round may change). A fourth face-up card and fourth betting round was followed by a showdown, if necessary (it usually wouldnt be C most deals of five-card stud ended early when a yer bet and got no calls). Gu Ning had learned the rules on the Inte before, but she had never yed it herself in real life. Luckily, she had Jade Eyes, so she could make decisions after seeing the other persons cards. She was confident that she wouldnt lose much. Who will win this time? I heard that Fan Zhihao is quite good at 5 card stud. Um, Im curious whether Miss Tang is also excellent at 5 card stud. I think Fan Zhihao is more likely to win. ... Although Gu Ning had won in Sic Bo, it didnt mean that people all believed that she could win again. Most people thought that she couldnt be so good at every form of gambling. Before the game began, Fan Zhihao needed to exchanged more chips with his own money. He only had 10 chips in his hands now, which were obviously not enough. Therefore, Fan Zhihao exchanged more chips with another five hundred million yuan. Such a sky-high bet had never appeared before in HK. Even though Fan Zhihao had around two billion yuan in wealth, he could barely afford his failure today. In fact, he used to think that he was going to win, but had encountered an abject failure. With enough chips in their pockets, the game began. Both Gu Ning and Fan Zhihao ced a chip of ten million yuan on the table. The dealer began to deal cards. He dealt one card with its face down first, then one card with its face up. Fan Zhihaos face-up card was hearts K. Gu Nings face-up card was spades 2. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and saw that Fan Zhihaos face-down card was hearts Q, while hers was spades 6. Her next card would be hearts 7, and it was impossible for her to get straight. She wasnt lucky this time! Fan Zhihao was in at first, and threw two chips to the table, but Gu Ning gave up, so she lost ten million yuan. Although Fan Zhihao only won ten million yuan after the first round, it was a good beginning anyway. Gu Ning lost after the first round, but He Hongjie and the others werent worried about her. She had nine hundred million yuan in her pocket now after all, and ten million yuan was merely nothing. The second round began soon. Gu Ning lost again, and didnt bother toy her bet. Fan Zhihao won once more, but he wasnt happy about it, because he couldnt win a lot if Gu Ning refused to be in every time. However, he couldnt force her to do so. Gu Ning was in the third round, but Fan Zhihao gave up. In the following fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh round, both Gu Ning and Fan Zhihao won two rounds, and Gu Ning lost fifty million yuan in all after seven rounds. She didnt care about it at all, neither did the He family, because Gu Ning still had many chips. The eighth round started. Fan Zhihaos face-up card was diamonds 8 and his face-down card was hearts 8. Gu Nings face-up card was spades Q, and her face-down card was spades 10. This time, Gu Ning was in first, and threw out two chips. The dealer dealt her the next card, which was spades 9. Fan Zhihao was inter, andid two chips too. The dealer also dealt him the next card, which was spades 8. With three cards of 8 in hands, Fan Zhihao got excited. If he could get another two cards of 8, it would be a royal flush! If he could get a card of 8 and a random card, it would be four of a kind, which was a good result. Nevertheless, it was very difficult to get the cards he wanted. Chapter 882 - Gu Ning Wins Again

882 Gu Ning Wins Again

He was also worried that Gu Ning might get a straight flush, but it was hard too. Although he didnt know what her face-down card was, he already had spades 8. Gu Nings face-up cards were Q and 9. If she was going to make a straight flush, she needed spades 9, 10, J, Q, or K. Except for the face-down card, her face-up cards werent enough to make a straight flush. Gu Ning kept adding chips, and the chips doubled every time. She ced another four chips on the table, and her next card was spades K. For now, Gu Ning had spades 9, 10, Q and K. All she needed was a card of spades J so that she could make a straight flush. In fact, Gu Ning had already used her Jade Eyes to see their cards during this round, so she was aware that Fan Zhihao was going to make four of a kind, and hers was a straight flush. That was the reason why Gu Ning kept adding her chips. Seeing Gu Nings cards, Fan Zhihao got a little nervous. However, he already had three cards of 8 now, so it was impossible for him to give up right now. Therefore, he threw another four chips to the table as well, and his next card was hearts 8. With four cards of 8 in hands, Fan Zhihao was more excited now, but he didnt show it on his face. People started to discuss behind him. Jesus, could it be four of a kind? Even if it isnt four of a kind, it could be full house! Wow, its so amazing! As long as the woman cant get a straight flush, Mr. Fan is going to win. Um, could she get a straight flush? She already has spades 9, Q and K. If her face-down card is spades 10 or J, it will be a straight flush. I dont think its that easy to make a straight flush. ... More people believed that Fan Zhihao could win. Even He Hongyuan was cheered up a little seeing the cards in Fan Zhihaos hands. The final card was about to be dealt. No matter what it was, Fan Zhihao was going to make four of a kind. At this moment, Gu Ning ced another eight chips on the table. The dealer gave the final card to Gu Ning, and it was spades J. OMG, could it really be a straight flush? Seeing that, everyone was shocked. Fan Zhihao and He Hongyuan were disappointed. If Gu Ning really made a straight flush, they would lose again. In addition, Gu Ning didnt seem worried at all. Given Gu Nings four face-up cards, it could be a straight flush or straight. With three face-up cards of 8 in hands, Fan Zhihao was likely to make four of a kind or full house in others eyes. If he made full house, Gu Ning would win no matter if hers was a straight flush or straight. If he made four of a kind, he might win on the condition that hers was straight. Thinking of that, Fan Zhihao rxed a little. He also threw out another eight chips, and got his final card, which was hearts K. In the end, each of them held five cards in hands, but they still needed to raise the bet before turning the face-down card up. Once Fan Zhihao raised the bet, Gu Ning had to follow up if she wanted to reveal the face-down card, or she had to give up. No one was willing to give up and lose all the previous chips at this time. If Gu Ning gave up right now, her previous bets would be wasted. She could make straight flush this time after all! Fan Zhihao was a little worried that Gu Nings cards could be a straight flush in the end, so he didnt dare to take the risk and bet all his chips on the result. If he did that, he could lose all his money. He was scared of Gu Nings gambling skills, so he stayed cautious even though he had good cards in hand. ordingly, Fan Zhihao ced another 10 chips on the table, so did Gu Ning. The moment Fan Zhihao flipped his face-down card over, everyone was astonished. Jesus, it is four of a kind! Unless she can make a straight flush, shell lose. All the chips they hadid during this round added up to 250 million yuan. People turned to look at Gu Ning with one ord after seeing Fan Zhihaos face-down card. They thought that Gu Ning would panic a little at least, but she looked calm as usual, which made He Hongyuan and Fan Zhihao anxious. Is she going to make a straight flush? Gu Ning turned her face-down card up, and it was indeed spades 10. OMG, its a straight flush! I cant believe my eyes! ... Some were greatly surprised, while some couldnt ept it. He Hongjie was happy to see the result without doubt, while Fan Zhihao couldnt believe it. After ying the second form of gambling, Gu Ning had chips of 1.01 billion yuan in all now. Nobody had seen anyone else who could make a fortune as easily as she could before. In fact, Gu Ning thought that stone gambling was the best way to make a lot of money. She actually wasnt very interested in other forms of gambling. ... There were only two rounds left. Fan Zhihao totally lost confidence in himself now, and started to be unlucky. Gu Ning wasnt in during the ninth round, so she lost ten million yuan. In the tenth round, Fan Zhihao got terrible cards, so he decided not to be in, and Gu Ning got the ten million yuan back. All in all, Gu Ning still had chips of 1.01 billion yuan in her hands now. In many peoples eyes, it was a great fortune. Do you need to rest again? He Yishao asked He Hongyuan and couldnt help gloating over their failure. Chapter 883 - Let’s Play Slot Machine

883 Lets y Slot Machine

In fact, He Hongyuan did want to have a rest to calm down, in case he was annoyed to death. He was reluctant to admit that his body was in a worse condition because of their failure today, but he had to be more careful about his own body. Nevertheless, he felt utterly humiliated when He Yishao asked him that question, so he rejected his offer to defend his dignity. No need, thanks. He Yishao didnt care about He Hongyuans body condition at all. Since He Hongyuan was unwilling to rest, the game would go on. Great, Miss Tang, please choose the third form of gambling for todayspetition. Lets y slot machine, Gu Ning said. What? Slot machine? Hearing that, everyone was surprised. They all thought that Gu Ning would propose barat, roulette, mahjong or so forth, but she chose slot machine. Although slot machine was also a form of gambling in casinos, it was more like amercial game. Therefore, this seriouspetition suddenly became dramatic once Gu Ning proposed ying slot machine. It seemed like it wasnt gambling, but amusements. As a famous gambler and an ex apprentice of the gambling magnate in City M, Fan Zhihao grew up in casinos and knew all forms of gambling. Nevertheless, slot machine wasnt one of the forms that he was best at. Even so, he couldnt disagree with Gu Nings choice, unless he epted his failure right now. He obviously wasnt willing to do that. As long as he had hope, he would try it. How about the odds? Fan Zhihao asked. No matter how much you win, Ill pay you the money and vice versa. What do you think? Gu Ning asked. Fan Zhihao hesitated for a while, then agreed. No problem. In the beginning, Fan Zhihao didnt think that it was a good idea, because it wasnt easy to win a lot by ying slot machine in his eyes. Even if he won, he couldnt win all the money that he had lost back. However, he was scared of Gu Nings gambling skills now after losing twice in todays tournament against her. In addition, slot machine was Gu Nings choice, and she must have confidence in herself. Given the amount of money that he had lost till now, he couldnt win all his money back even if the chips in the prize pool was his 10 times. The face value of chips in a slot machine could be 100, 1,000, or 10,000, and normally the total value of those chips in the prize pool was higher than a hundred million yuan. In that case, even if he could win all the chips in the prize pool for 10 sessive times, he could only get a little more than a billion yuan. Nheless, the odds were heavily against his winning. Fan Zhihao knew that he was doomed to fail. And although he was unwilling to face it, he had to ept it. He Hongyuan didnt want to give up either until he saw the final result of todayspetition. The face value of Gu Ning and Fan Zhihaos chips was ten million yuan, so they had to change them before the game began. They would bet on all 10 of the reels, which cost a hundred thousand yuan a round, so they needed to exchange 100 chips of ten thousand yuan with a million yuan. The previous bet was ten million yuan a round, while now was just a hundred thousand yuan. Many people werent used to the big gap yet. Times of odds were 100 times, 200 times, 300 times, 400 times, 500 times, 600 times, 700 times, 800 times, 900 times, and 1000 times. To avoid that the program of this slot machine had been edited beforehand, they had to let others see its program first to prove that it totally depended on ones luck to win the game. Fan Zhihao was the first one to y it. It was more likely to win money if people bet on all reels, and Fan Zhihao was a skilled gambler after all, so it was much more likely for him to win. After the first round, Fan Zhihao got eight million yuan in all. Once 800 chips were taken out, another 800 chips were added into the prize pool to make sure that there was no less than a hundred million yuan inside. It wasnt easy for ordinary yers to win money by ying slot machine, so onlookers thought that Fan Zhihao had done a good job. Afterwards, it was Gu Nings turn. People all held high anticipation for her performance. Not only had she won in Sic Bo, but she was also the winner in 5 card stud. Slot machine was her choice anyway, so it was highly likely that she was going to win. Nobody would choose topete in something that he or she wasnt good at. Fan Zhihao was good at 5 card stud, so he had chosen it, but Gu Ning was better than him. Given Gu Nings previous performance, people tended to believe that Gu Ning could win again. Miss Tang,e on! I believe you can win! a handsome young man encouraged Gu Ning, and he stared straight at her with a broad smile. Hearing that, Gu Ning smiled at him out of kindness, which made him feel excited. Leng Shaoting, however, was displeased, and gave the young man a cold nce. Gu Ning also noticed that, and shook her head. She forgot that she had a jealous boyfriend! After that, she walked to the slot machine and began to put in chips. Gu Ning was confident that she could win money every time, but she wasnt sure whether the prize pool would open every time. She pulled the spinter, and the slot machine worked with a loud noise, while all 10 reels moved fast at the same time. With her Jade Eyes, Gu Ning was able to calcte when the pictures of different odds would fall on a certain position. When it was the time, Gu Ning quickly press the stop button. The slot machine stopped with a sound like someone just mmed on the brakes, and the 10 reels gradually stopped one by one from left to right. The atmosphere was tense as everyone fixed his or her eyes on the pictures on the screen. Chapter 884 - The Prize Pool Opens

884 The Prize Pool Opens

He Hongyuan prayed that Gu Ning failed, while others all wanted to see her win. When the reels fully stopped, pictures of 500 times lined up along the third reel. Seeing that, He Hongyuan was upset, while others got excited. More pictures lined up on the fourth, fifth, seventh and eighth reels. After the first round, Gu Ning made 33 million yuan in all. H-How is it possible. He Hongyuan couldnt ept it. Fan Zhihao had a stronger feeling of failure now. If he continued to lose like that, he could lose every cent of his wealth. However, he was left no choice. While Fan Zhihao and He Hongyuan were both in a bad mood, the audience was excited. Wow, pictures lined up along five reels! Its so amazing! And the times are all big. Ive never seen so many chips before! ... He Hongjie was also surprised. Even though Gu Ning had told him that she was confident to win, he was still amazed to see the result. What Gu Ning had done today exceeded his expectations. In fact, there was more toe! Seeing chipsing out from the slot machine in arge amount, people were all envious of Gu Ning, and they wished that they could win that much money. More chips were added into the prize pool before the second round began. Fan Zhihao, who was under great pressure now, couldnt stay calm anymore, so he casually pressed the stop button in annoyance. This time, pictures only lined up along a single reel, and he won a million yuan. The more he lost, the more restless he was; the more restless he became, the more he lost. As time went by, Fan Zhihao was about to lose control of himself. Howe you only won a million yuan? He Hongyuan was dissatisfied with it. It was Gu Nings turn again. She made 27 million yuan in all after the second round. Everyone was amazed once more. Jesus, since when has it be so easy to win money by ying slot machine? I think its super easy for Miss Tang to win a fortune! Im so jealous of her. ... Why? Why could she win so much every time? There must be something wrong with this slot machine! He Hongyuan raised his voice. Right, you must have done something to it! He Yixi argued as well. The He family was displeased facing the unreasonable suspicion, and He Yishao retorted, Master Hongyuan, you should be responsible for your words. We checked this slot machine right before the game began, and you know its fine and works properly. You... He Hongyuan didnt know what to say. He couldnt afford anymore losses, but he had to admit that he already lost everything now. Well, I think the result of todayspetition is quite obvious now. Why dont you just admit that you lose? He Siyin said with pride. The second she finished her sentence, Gu Ning interrupted her. I dont think so. We agreed to y 10 rounds, and we must do that. I n to make more money today after all! Although Gu Ning acted greedy, nobody showed dislike towards her. On the contrary, they still thought that she was adorable and deserved to win. Since they had agreed to y 10 rounds, they should do that! Moreover, Gu Ning was making money all the time, and she was unwilling to stop. She didnte to HK often, so she seized every chance to make as much money as possible here. He Siyin turned to look at Gu Ning, then changed her words at once. Well, I was just kidding, and the game should continue. In fact, He Siyin merely wanted to humiliate them. He Hongyuan had to start the third round. To everyones astonishment, the prize pool opened when Gu Ning pressed the stop button at the third round. Jesus, the prize pool opened! Wow, Ive never ever seen that before! ... How is it possible? How is it possible! He Hongyuan was too mad to stand still, and almost fell down. Luckily, He Yixi supported him on time. It cant be possible! He Yixi couldnt believe her eyes either. Fan Zhihao was struck dumb by the scene as well. Gu Ning won over a hundred million in a single round! He Hongjie was more than shocked now. He totally forgot that Gu Ning was actually winning money from his familys business. As long as he could win thepetition against He Hongyuan, money was nothing in his eyes. Since the prize pool was empty now, chips were poured into it at once. Hong Yuehuan observed Gu Ning for a long while. This woman was too unbelievable! How did the He family find her? Why havent I heard of her name before in the gambling industry? Is she a new face? Hong Yuehuan thought to himself. If the news of todays gamblingpetition went abroad, the name Tang Aining would be the focus of the gambling industry in every big city. Countless skilled gamblers would find Tang Aining topete against her, but Hong Yuehuan believed that she was better than any of those ace gamblers. Gu Ning noticed Hong Yuehuans look, but ignored it. Chapter 885 - He Hongyuan Falls Unconscious

885 He Hongyuan Falls Unconscious

Gu Ning didnt care about it, but Leng Shaoting did. Seeing Hong Yuehuan observing her, Leng Shaoting gave him a cold nce. He wouldnt allow anyone else to steal his girl away from him. As the heir of the Tiandihui, Hong Yuehuan noticed the warning nce at once, but the nce was already gone when he turned to search for it. However, he felt threatened by the simple nce, and became alert in an instant. He was afraid that an enemy was also in the crowd. There were many enemies of the Tiandihui after all. In addition, he could sense the persons hostility and outstanding ability from the nce, so he had to be cautious. Leng Shaoting wasnt interested in Hong Yuehuans thoughts, as long as he stopped looking at Gu Ning. Hong Yuehuan was distracted by the potential danger, so he moved his eyes away from Gu Ning. Mr. Fan, please. The prize pool was filled with chips, but Fan Zhihao just stood there, so He Yishao opened his mouth to remind him to y the game. Fan Zhihao was reluctant to continue to y the game now, because he was losing a lot of money. Nobody could stay calm in such a situation! Nevertheless, it wasnt up to him to give up now. Except for He Hongyuan who still hoped that Fan Zhihao could win because he was unwilling to ept failure, others all believed that Gu Ning would be the winner without a doubt. In that case, no one paid much attention to him. Fan Zhihao did his best to calm himself down in order to focus on the game and not to lose so much again. He made 12 million yuan this time. Because Gu Ning had won all the chips in the prize pool just then, nobody thought that it was a big surprise that Fan Zhihao won over ten million yuan. Fan Zhihao himself also wished that he could win all the chips in the prize pool once. He Hongyuan had the same idea, because Gu Ning had done it before, which proved that it was possible. Gu Ning, however, made 28 million yuan after this around, which was more than double what Fan Zhihao made. By now, people were already used to Gu Ning winning. Are you useless? You cant even beat a woman! He Hongyuan blurted out in anger. Hearing that, Fan Zhihao was angry, and moved his hand off the machine at once. Why dont you do it yourself then? Move! Ill do it myself! He Hongyuan raised his voice. He knew how to y slot machine, but wasnt very good at it, so he pressed the stop button relying on his feelings. As a result, there was no reel with pictures lined up on the screen at all, which annoyed He Hongyuan. Gu Ning, on the contrary, won all the chips in the prize pool again. Seriously? OMG, I cant believe my eyes. Miss Tang is so unbelievable! Am I in a dream right now? Im short of words. ... Fan Zhihao was shocked by the result, and also felt lucky that he didnt y the round himself, or he would have lost another hundred million yuan. He Hongyuan couldnt stand it anymore, and spat out blood again, then fell unconscious. Father? Father! He Yixi panicked, and shouted. Master Hongyuan! He Hongyuans bodyguards walked forward without dy. People around him were also scared. They were afraid that He Hongyuan would really die here. We need to send Master Hongyuan to the hospital right now, and we can wait for Master Hongyuan to wake up to y the rest of the rounds, He Yishao said. In fact, he couldnt wait to see He Hongyuan die, but his younger brother was still in danger now, so He Hongyuan had to stay alive. Wait a second. Gu Ning stopped them and walked towards He Hongyuan. He Hongyuans bodyguards stood in her way without hesitation, in case Gu Ning hurt him. What do you want to do? A bodyguard red at Gu Ning. I can rescue him, Gu Ning said. She said that not because she was kind, but because she wanted to leave with the money as soon as possible. Who knew how long she would have to wait for He Hongyuan to wake up? It sounded cruel and cold-blooded, but He Hongyuan wasnt someone she cared about after all. Can you? Everyone was surprised and had doubts. I dont think that youre so kind. He Yixi stared at her with eyes full of hatred. Gu Ning came here to help the He family after all. Im not, but I just want to finish todayspetition. I dont have time to wait for him, Gu Ning said. She didnt bother to hide her real intention. You... Hearing that, He Yixi was mad and criticized Gu Ning. My fathers life is in danger now, and all you want is money? It sounded like it was Gu Nings fault. I think shes a little cold-blooded. Yeah, she shouldnt have said that. ... People started to discuss her behavior. Leng Shaoting disliked their negativements on Gu Ning, but he couldnt say anything to defend her now. Instead, he coldly looked at He Yixi, which made her feel stressed. Chapter 886 - Rescue You for Money 886 Rescue You for Money What happened? Why do I suddenly feel so cold and ufortable? He Yixi thought to herself. Seeing Gu Ning being criticized, the He family obviously wouldnt stand aside. However, before they could defend her, Gu Ning opened her mouth herself. Of course I care more about money than your father. Your fathers bad condition has nothing to do with me, and you should know that werepetitors today. In that case, Im kind enough that Im willing to rescue him, Gu Ning said. You... He Yixi was furious, but had to admit that it was the truth. Hearing Gu Nings argument, people agreed with her. They werepetitors after all. Moreover, although Gu Ning was only willing to rescue He Hongyuan for money, it was already very kind of her that she had the idea to help. Gu Ning nced around the crowd, then added, Do you think Im cold-blooded? Fine, I dont care. Were strangers anyway, but I believe every one of you is aware of the importance of todayspetition. It affects the future of the He family. Why couldnt you spare a moment to think about the reason why Master Hongyuan has topete against Master Hongjie for the leading role in the He family? Dont be so naive to believe the superficial excuse. Hearing that, many people realized that it wasnt a simplepetition. At the same time, they started to think about whether they should criticize Gu Ning. Once they figured out the real aim of todayspetition, nobody had sympathy for He Hongyuan. Fan Zhihao clearly knew what He Hongyuan wanted to do, but it had nothing to do with him either. He was merely He Hongyuans guest. No matter what the result was, he was an outsider in the end. Bullshit! My father proposed to have todayspetition for the sake of the He familys future! He Siyin argued. Fine, believe it or not. Gu Ning dropped the topic. I think we should wake your father up right now and finish what we should do today. As for the rest of the things, you and the He family can deal with them together. No need, we can go to the hospital. He Yixi turned Gu Ning down. She didnt trust Gu Ning. What? Are you afraid that Ill poison your father in a public ce? Come on, there is no conflict between your father and I. Your father just owes me some money, and I just want to get it back, Gu Ning sneered. She was only willing to rescue He Hongyuan for the money anyway. As for the grudge between the He family and He Hongyuan, Gu Ning wasnt interested in their family affairs. You... He Yixi was in a rage. No, we dont need your help, and we can send my father to the hospital. Why do you turn me down again and again? Are you scheming something? Did your father fall unconscious on purpose? He owes me a lot, Gu Ning said. Others also had the same suspicion. How can you say that? He Yixi raised her voice. My father spat blood out! So what? Hasnt he done the same thing before? Gu Ning said airily. He Yixi was so mad now that she could barely say another word. Well, I promise that I can wake him up within three minutes, and his body will soon be in a better condition. If not, Ill give up the one hundred million yuan in the prize pool. How is it? Gu Ning asked. The moment Gu Ning finished her sentences, everyone was astonished. It sounded like she was the Almighty God. Many people held doubts, while some were curious. He Hongjie trusted Gu Ning, and wouldnt stop her. Leng Shaoting, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were also supportive. Although He Yixi didnt trust Gu Ning and she knew that her father fell unconscious for real, she didnt know how to persuade others to believe her. As for the money, He Yixi didnt take it to heart, because she knew that Gu Ning was confident that she could wake her father up. Actually, her father just fell unconscious from annoyance, and he would wake up after resting for a while. In the end, He Yixi yielded. Since He Yixi gave in, He Hongyuans bodyguards stepped aside. Afterwards, Gu Ning took out a porcin bottle and poured out a pill. She told He Yixi to help He Hongyuan swallow it. He Yixi hesitated for a while, then did what Gu Ning told her to do. Chapter 887 - A Total Failure Chapter 887 A Total Failure People stared at He Hongyuan. Nobody wanted to miss any of his reactions. Some even took out their phones to see whether He Hongyuan could really wake up within three minutes. Do you think the pill is effective? Although they knew that they would soon find out the answer, someone still asked with curiosity. Miss Tang seems very confident. I think it should be effective. I agree, but I dont think it can be very effective. Lets see! ... However, to everyones surprise, He Hongyuan woke up after just a minute, and his pale face gradually turned ruddy. Jesus, Master Hongyuan woke up after just a minute! Its so amazing! Can this pill cure other diseases? You should ask Miss Tang. ... People began to discuss the magical medicine. When He Hongyuan heard their discussion, he frowned. He didnt understand what they were talking about. Father, are you alright? He Yixi was excited. Do you feel ufortable? He Hongyuan shook his head, but didnt say a word, because he was also confused as to why he suddenly felt much better now. What happened? Although He Hongyuan made a little movement, he didnt say a word, so others didnt know whether he was really back to consciousness or not. People still stared at him to see his reaction. After a short while, He Hongyuan realized that he was sitting on the floor and felt embarrassed, then got back to his feet at once. Father, how do you feel? He Yixi asked again with concern. Im feeling well, He Hongyuan said. Hearing that, everyone was sure that He Hongyuan was fine now, and they were surprised again. Wow, Master Hongyuan is really fine now. Miss Tangs medicine is so unbelievable. He Hongyuan frowned. He nced at Gu Ning, then looked at He Yixi. What happened? He learned something from their discussion, but wasnt clear about it. Father, you just fell unconscious and we were supposed to send you to the hospital, but Miss Tang said she didnt want to waste time, and she could rescue you within three minutes. She gave me a pill and I helped you swallow it, and you woke up after just a minute, He Yixi said. Knowing that, He Hongyuan was astonished. He knew his condition very well, so he understood how effective the pill was. Even though Gu Ning just saved his life, he wasnt willing to thank her, because he knew that Gu Ning just did it for the money. Gu Ning didnt mind it either. Master Hongyuan, if youre fine now, shall we continue? There are still five rounds left. Since Gu Ning didnt mind whether he thanked her or not, He Hongyuan dropped that topic too. He looked to Fan Zhihao and said, Mr. Fan, please help me y the rest of the rounds. It was obvious that they were going to lose, so Fan Zhihao was reluctant to y the rest of the rounds, but he had to do it. If he left before thepetition ended, he had to pay the liquidated damages. After the following five rounds, Fan Zhihao made 62 million yuan in all. Gu Ning, on the other hand, made 201 million yuan in all. Seeing the result, He Hongyuan was struck dumb. He had a sudden impulse to either spit blood out or fall unconscious again so that he wouldnt see the terrible failure. However, after taking Gu Nings power crystal, his resistance was much better than before, so he couldnt spit blood out nor fall unconscious, but had to witness the whole process. Fan Zhihao was already used to it. It was a total failure. He Hongyuan was in despair now, so was He Xiyi. She lost her identity as thedy of the He family and her title of Mrs. Hong. He Hongjie walked towards He Hongyuan at this moment, and asked him in a cold deep voice, He Hongyuan, youre the loser. What can you say now? He Hongyuan remained silent, because he didnt know what to say. He Hongjie didnt care about it. ording to their agreement, it was impossible for He Hongyuan to be the leading role in the He family, and he also lost his control of the He familys casinos, which meant he was deprived of power and position. All he had left was his shares. Besides, if anything bad happened to He Siyang, He Hongjie could kill He Hongyuan. Ever since He Hongyuan had schemed against the He family, they werent brothers anymore. He Hongjie wasnt weak at all, and he was determined to pay his enemies back. Chapter 888 - Hong Shitian

Chapter 888 Hong Shitian

If He Siyang was safe and sound, He Hongjie would let He Hongyuan go, but He Hongyuan still had to bear the result of what he had done. After counting the chips, the final result of the third form of gambling showed. Fan Zhihao made 93 million yuan in all. Gu Ning made 396 million yuan in all. Well, after deducting the money that youve won, Mr. Fan, you still need to pay me 303 million yuan, Gu Ning said. Ill only pay you 203 million yuan, because Master Hongyuan joined the game once and lost a hundred million yuan on his own. Since thepetition ended now, there was no need for Fan Zhihao to care about his face. He was unwilling to pay the one hundred million yuan for He Hongyuan. Hearing that, He Hongyuan frowned with dissatisfaction, but didnt oppose it, because he did lose that much money himself. Afterwards, Gu Ning took out the bank card under the name of Tang Aining and gave it to Fan Zhihao and He Hongyuan. As for the rest of the chips, she would give them to He Yishao. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya would go to count them together, and exchange them for money before transferring it to the bank card under Gu Nings name. Miss Tang must have won a lot today! I think shes won 1.6 billion yuan at least! Jesus, thats a fortune! Ive never seen anyone else who has so easily made so much money before! Shes too outstanding! ... Everyone was envious of Gu Ning, because 1.6 billion was a sky-high number in most peoples eyes. After ying the first and second form of gambling, Gu Ning won 1.01 million yuan, and the number was 396 million after ying the third form of gambling, which added up to 1.406 million yuan. Including the 303 million yuan that Fan Zhihao and He Hongyuan still had to pay her the amount she won was 1.707 million yuan. In addition, the He family would pay Gu Ning five hundred million yuan asmission, so the total number was 2.307 million. In that case, Gu Ning made 2.307 million yuan after this trip in HK! After the money transfer, He Hongyuans group left the casino in despair. Many people also came forward to congratte He Hongjie, including Hong Yuehuan. Master He, congrattions! he said. Thanks, Lord Hong, He Hongjie replied lightly and kept a distance from him. Hong Yuehuan understood that He Hongjie wasnt satisfied with the Tiandihuis behavior, so he didnt mind He Hongjies attitude and soon left as well. He Hongjie still needed to have a private talk with Gu Ning, so he didnt stay in the casino for long. He told He Yishao to treat the other guests, then walked to Gu Ning. Miss Tang, itste now. Ive ordered a private room in the Gonghao Hotel. Would you mind joining us for a meal? It wasnt convenient for them to talk here. Its my honor, thanks, Gu Ning said, then walked away with He Hongjie. ... Hong Yuehuan called his father the second he got back in his car. The leading role in the Tiandihui was Hong Shitian, and he was reading a book in his study now, waiting for Hong Yuehuans news. Once his phone rang, Hong Shitian picked it up and asked, How is it? He Hongjie is the winner, Hong Yuehuan said. What? He Hongjie won? Hong Shitian was greatly surprised. He chose to work with He Hongyuan because He Hongjie was losing his hearing and He Siyang was missing. He thought that He Hongyuan was more likely to win. However, He Hongjie became the winner! In that case, he was cornered now. He had made his choice to support He Hongyuan, which meant that he was He Hongjies enemy now. Although he hadnt done anything to harm He Hongjie yet, their close rtionship was over. Since He Hongjie won thepetition, he was still the leading role in the He family. If the Tiandihui wanted to cooperate with the He family, they had to gain He Hongjies permission. It obviously wasnt possible. Did He Hongjie gamble himself or invite another person? Hong Shitian asked. Even though he heard that He Hongjie would join thepetition in person yesterday, he couldnt believe that He Hongjie was the winner. He Hongjie was losing his hearing, so it was impossible for him to win against Fan Zhihao. Fan Zhihao was a famous ace gambler in the gambling industry after all. Even if He Hongjie had good hearing, it wasnt very likely that he could beat Fan Zhihao. He invited someone else to gamble for him. Shes a woman in herte twenties. Whether the form of gambling was Sic Bo, 5 card stud or slot machine, she could win every time and made a lot of money. I think she could be the best gambler in the world, Hong Yuehuan said. What? Hong Shitian was shocked. A woman in herte twenties? Whether the form of gambling was Sic Bo, 5 card stud or slot machine, she could win every time and made a lot of money? She could be the best gambler in the world? Hong Shitian couldnt believe his ears. It seemed that the woman really wasnt an ordinary gambler. Did she cheat? Hong Shitian was suspicious. No, Hong Yuehuan said with certainty. Hows He Hongjies attitude towards you? Hong Shitian asked. Well, I think hell soon deal with his cooperation with us after he gets rid of He Hongyuan, Hong Yuehuan said. Hong Shitian frowned. It wasnt good news. Do something to stop it from happening, Hong Shitian said. Dont you think that you should talk to him in person about that? Hong Yuehuan said. I think that we should help them find He Siyang at this moment. Even though the Tiandihui was an illegal gang, they couldnt do everything with dirty tricks. The Tiandihui had betrayed He Hongjie, but they werent opponents, because they hadnt damaged the He familys benefits yet. Let me think about it. Hong Shitian frowned. Hong Yuehuan then remained silent. Chapter 889 - Where Is He Siyang?

Chapter 889 Where Is He Siyang?

He Hongyuan and Fan Zhihao seperated once they left the casino. Fan Zhihao felt utterly embarrassed today, and he lost a fortune. Dad, what should we do now? He Yixi felt helpless. He Hongyuan seemed displeased and remained silent, because he didnt know what to do now either. An idea dawned on He Yixi. Dad, why dont we use He Siyang to threaten Uncle Hongjie? Hearing that, He Hongyuan was mad. I wish I could! He Siyang escaped yesterday, and hes nowhere to be found now. What? He escaped? How is it possible? He Yixi panicked. If He Siyang escaped, they had no bargaining chip left to negotiate with the He family. After what they had done behind the He familys back, it was impossible that the He family would let them get away with it. Although he escaped, he must still be on the ind. We have to catch him as soon as possible, He Hongyuan said. The ind was very far from the maind. No matter how excellent a person was at swimming, he couldnt leave this ind. Therefore, even though He Siyang escaped from the ce where he was kept, he was still trapped on this ind. The problem was that it was very difficult to find a person on thisrge ind if the person hid well. He Hongyuan couldnt send more people there, because he knew that the He family was keeping a close eye on him. The moment he did something, the He family would find out. Once the He family found He Siyang, his good days would be over. ... Zuo Jiangkui stayed in the casino with He Yishao. When the others were all gone, He Yishao told Zuo Jiangkui toe have a talk in his office, then let the bodyguards catch him without dy. Zuo Jiangkui was surprised. He figured out why He Yishao suddenly caught him, but he still yed dumb before the dirty secret was fully exposed. Yishao, what are you doing? Zuo Jiangkui was He Hongjies first apprentice, and he had followed He Hongjie for over a dozen years. He Hongjie always treated him like he was his own son, so he was very close to the offspring in the He family. He could directly call their names, instead of addressing them asdy or lord. Zuo Jiangkui, I dont think my family has treated you badly. He Yishao stared straight at Zuo Jiangkui. Of course not, Zuo Jiangkui said. Then why did you still betray us? He Yishao became angry all of a sudden and raised his voice, questioning Zuo Jiangkui. The He family had never treated Zuo Jiangkui badly. Why did he betray the He family once the He family encountered a minor problem? Other apprentices, however, still sided with the He family. A touch of guilt shed in Zuo Jiangkuis eyes, but he refused to admit it. Why do you say that? He still hoped that He Yishao didnt have solid proof so that he could be safe. Well. He Yishao understood what Zuo Jiangkui was thinking now. He sneered, then took out a pile of photos from a drawer. Why dont you have a look for yourself? When Zuo Jiangkui saw the pile of photos, he got nervous in an instant. Those were photos of his secret meetings with Hong Yuefei and He Hongyuan. What else do you want to exin? He Yishao asked. In fact, he already had the answer from Zuo Jiangkuis expression. Zuo Jiangkui remained silent for a while, but still tried to deny it. He argued, You cant use me of betraying the He family just because of some photos. I did meet them, but they came to me first. They tried to bribe me to help them, but I turned them down! Why didnt you tell us that they found you if you really turned them down? He Yishao asked. He didnt believe a single word Zuo Jiangkui told him. If Zuo Jiangkui was really loyal to the He family, he should have told them that Hong Yuefei and He Hongyuan had tried to bribe him. If he kept it a secret, then he must be doing something that he didnt want the He family to know. I-I just didnt want to cause misunderstandings. Zuo Jiangkui panicked again. Oh, interesting. Werent you afraid that we would find out someday? He Yishao sneered. I know that you dont trust me now, but Ive done nothing that hurt the He familys benefits, Zuo Jiangkui said. It was the truth. Even though Zuo Jiangkui betrayed the He family, he hadnt hurt the He familys benefits, yet. Zuo Jiangkui, since you want to cooperate with He Hongyuan, you must know where Siyang is now. As long as you can tell me, we can let you leave if Siyang is safe and sound when we find him, He Yishao said. The He family would punish him without doubt, but his life would be saved. I have no idea, Zuo Jiangkui said. Are you sure? He Yishao asked. He obviously didnt believe it. Zuo Jiangkui, struggling is useless now. We all know what youve done behind our backs. Zuo Jiangkui didnt say a word, but hesitated. He knew how powerful the He family was. After hesitating for a while, Zuo Jiangkui opened his mouth again. I only know that He Siyang is still on the ind, but I dont know his specific location. Hes still on the ind? He Yishao frowned with doubt. They had searched everywhere on the ind for He Siyang before, but found nothing. Maybe they should search there more carefully again. Are you sure? He Yishao fixed his eyes on Zuo Jiangkui. Chapter 890 - Help He Hongjie

890 Help He Hongjie

As long as there is no ship which has moved near to the ind, he must still be there. Its impossible for a person to escape from there by swimming, Zuo Jiangkui said. Whether it was true or not, since Zuo Jiangkui gave him that information, He Yishao had to send people there to search for He Siyang again. He Yishao told the bodyguards to watch him, then walked out. Zuo Jiangkui, for now, was put under house arrest. The He family would deal with him once they found He Siyang. Right after He Hongjie and the others arrived at the Gonghao Hotel, he received He Yishaos call. Seeing the callers name, He Hongjie picked it up at once and didnt avoid Gu Ning. What? He Hongjie asked. Father, Zuo Jiangkui is under control now, and Im questioning him about Siyangs condition. He told me that Siyang should still be on the ind, He Yishao said. Gu Ning, who had super good hearing, heard their conversation on the phone. What? He Hongjie was greatly surprised. Send people there to search for Siyang again! No matter what, they wouldnt stop searching for their family. Please wait a second. Gu Ning opened her mouth all of a sudden. We can go with you. Gu Ning wanted to go there not because she was kind and wanted to help He Hongjie find He Siyang, but because she was interested in the ind. He Hongjie hesitated for a second, then agreed. No problem. He Hongjie understood that they werent ordinary people and he believed that they could be very helpful. Afterwards, He Hongjie told He Yishao to make the arrangements, and that they would leave for the ind from the He familys private pier after the meal. Before the dishes were ced on the table, Gu Ning took out a porcin bottle with three pills inside. She handed it to He Hongjie. Master He, if youre willing to trust me, you can use this medicine, and it might help your hearing recover. Gu Ning had made so much money because of the He family, so she would do something for them as well. In addition, it wasnt a big deal in her eyes, and she could also maintain a good rtionship with them. The more connections she had, the more sessful her career would be. Really? He Siyin was excited hearing that. He Hongjie, however, was struck dumb for a second, and didnt take the bottle at once. Is this medicine the one that you just gave He Hongyuan? Yes, Gu Ning replied. He Hongyuan soon woke up after taking this pill, and felt much better than ever. He Hongjie thought that it was very unbelievable, but didnt think further. When Gu Ning gave him the bottle of pills, he suddenly had hope. After that, he took it without dy and thanked Gu Ning. Thank you so much, Miss Gu. He had witnessed the effect of this medicine, so he didnt doubt whether it was harmful to his body. Nothing good came without risk. He Siyin also trusted Gu Ning, so she didnt stop He Hongjie. Youre wee, Gu Ning said. Take a pill every three days. Can I take one right now? He Hongjie couldnt wait to try it. Sure, Gu Ning said. He Hongjie opened the porcin bottle at once, and poured a pill out. The power crystal was transparent, and looked like a diamond. The moment the pill was put into his mouth, it melted and a flow of coolness spread through his body like lightning, which was quitefortable. He Hongjie was losing his hearing because of a kind of medicine, but he didnt know when he had been affected by it. He only knew that He Hongyuan was involved in it. It wasnt a serious, nor minor problem. He could still hear sounds, andmunicate with others, but wasnt able to tell the numbers of the dice by hearing it. He Hongyuan was best at Sic Bo among all the forms of gambling that he could y, and Sic Bo had a high requirement for hearing. He had turned to doctors for help, but even the doctors werent sure whether his hearing could recover. After the medical treatment, his hearing got a little better, but he still couldnt tell the numbers of the dice by hearing it. Actually, his hearing problem wouldnt affect the He familys business; it was He Hongyuan who added fuel to the fire and caused big trouble for the He family. How do you feel, father? He Siyin stared at He Siyin. She was even more nervous than her father. I wont be effective within such a short time, Gu Ning said, and felt amused. He Siyin was slightly embarrassed and smiled. Well, I do feelfortable and energetic after taking the pill, He Hongjie said with excitement. Although he had a problem with his hearing, his body wasnt in a good condition either. Because of longsting worries, he felt exhausted all day. However, he was full of energy now. Wow, its so good! He Siyin was also thrilled. Miss Gu, this medicine is so unbelievable. How did you get it? He Hongjie asked. He hoped that he could get more of it. If it was possible, he wanted to buy arge amount of it. Gu Ning understood, but she couldnt satisfy his need. Um, its a gift from my master, and I dont know how she got it, but my master has already passed away. I only have a small amount of it myself, Gu Ning said with a sad face. Hearing that, He Hongjie stopped asking about it. Gu Ning was a very outstanding young girl, so he was unwilling to damage their rtionship. Chapter 891

Chapter 891: The Gambling Magnate of City M

When the gamblingpetition was over in the He familys casino, some people posted pictures and short videos of it on the Inte. The new God of Gamblers! She won 1.7 billion yuan after ying three forms of gambling against Fan Zhihao, who is the ex apprentice of the gambling magnate of City M. This woman never loses! An unbelievable woman with unbelievable gambling skills, Tang Aining. Posts about Tang Aining and the gamblingpetition between He Hongyuan and He Hongjie soon went viral. OMG, 1.7 billion yuan? Its an astronomical number! How could she be so lucky? I think shell be the next God of Gamblers. Shes only in herte twenties. Its so unbelievable. I couldnt believe it either. ... At the same time, some people still had doubts. Did she cheat? Its the He familys casino. I think its easy for them to cheat. Right. I agree. ... However, some people retorted at once. She didnt cheat at all! I was there myself, and they checked the machines every time before the game began. I think youre just jealous of her, because shes too outstanding. Dont you know who Fan Zhihao is? Hes the ex apprentice of the gambling magnate in City M. He would know if she cheated. Fan Zhihao was a well-known, skilled gambler in HK, so many people had heard his name. Reading the abovements, more and more Inte users started to believe that Tang Aining had relied on her own ability to win thepetition. As the gambling magnate in HK, He Hongjie was a household name. Once the news of thepetition went abroad, people who were involved in the gambling industry paid a lot of attention to it. The name Tang Aining gained a lot of attention as well. They were all stunned by her gambling skills. Outsiders might not be able to see whether Tang Aining had cheated in thepetition, but insiders were all aware that it was impossible. Therefore, the majority in the gambling industry believed that Tang Aining was a talented gambler. Within a short time, the news got the attention of the gambling magnate of City M. The gambling magnate of City M was also the God of Gamblers for many years, because nobody could rece him. Since he had stayed in that high position for too long, he felt a little lonely, and sought forpetitors. Nevertheless, nobody could beat him in a gambling game. Therefore, Gu Nings appearance aroused the interest of the gambling magnate of City M. Although he had done it before with He Hongjie, it was a tie and they had just yed Sic Bo. He hadnt enjoyed himself back then. Because the gambling magnate of City M and He Hongjie were acquaintances, they had each others phone number, so he called He Hongjie right after he read the news. When He Hongjie received the call from the gambling magnate of City M, he had just separated from Gu Nings group, who were on the way to the ind. He Siyin didnt go to the ind along with them, because he was an old man after all. He Hongjie was surprised to hear from the gambling magnate of City M, but he somewhat guessed the reason. He was right. The gambling magnate of City M called because of Gu Ning. The news was too shocking, so it was understandable that the gambling magnate of City M was interested in it. In addition, he thought that it was a good chance for Gu Ning. Nevertheless, he wasnt with Gu Ning now, so he couldnt let Gu Ning talk to the gambling magnate of City M on the phone. And as for Gu Nings phone number, He Hongjie wouldnt give it to anyone without her permission, so he told the gambling magnate of City M that he would pass on his invitation to Gu Ning. The gambling magnate of City M understood, and was willing to wait for Gu Nings answer. He Hongjie called Gu Ningter. Miss Gu, the gambling magnate of City M just called me and invited you to have a gamblingpetition with him. What do you think? He Hongjie asked. Hearing that, Gu Ning was a little surprised, but soon figured out why. Its my honor to have apetition with the gambling magnate of City M. However, please dont tell him my real name, and give him the phone number that I use as Tang Aining, Gu Ning said. No problem, He Hongjie said. Afterwards, Gu Ning told He Hongjie the phone number that she used as Tang Aining before she hung up the call. Chapter 892

Chapter 892: Search Around the Small Ind

He Hongjie called the gambling magnate of City M back at once. The gambling magnate of City M was worried that Tang Aining might turn him down, because he knew little about her. He Hongjie gave him Tang Ainings phone number a whileter. The gambling magnate of City M then called Tang Aining without dy. The gambling magnate of City M was named Ye Chaoxiong. He was 57 years old and several years older than He Hongjie. When Gu Ning received Ye Chaoxiongs call, she had already been on the He familys yacht with the others for a short while. Hi, who is this? Gu Ning answered his call. Hi, Miss Tang, Im Ye Chaoxiong, Ye Chaoxiong said in a deep calm voice. He sounded serious and powerful but not threatening. Nice to hear from you, Mr. Ye, Gu Ning said with confidence and politeness. She didnt think that she was inferior to him. From the simple sentence, Ye Chaoxiong could already feel that the person wasnt simple at all. Miss Tang, I bet that you must know why I called you, Ye Chaoxiong said. He stopped for a second, then continued, I just read the news that you had a gamblingpetition with Fan Zhihao, and that you didnt lose once. Would you mind ying a round with me? Ye Chaoxiong was very kind and polite. He wouldnt force her to gamble with him. Its my honor to gamble with Mr. Ye, but I think that there should still be a bet since its gambling, Gu Ning said. She wouldnt waste time on gambling without making any money. Of course, Ye Chaoxiong said. He also thought it would be boring if there was no bet. Well, Mr. Ye, when do you want to have thepetition? Gu Ning asked. The sooner, the better. Im free every day. It depends on your free time, Ye Chaoxiong said. Im sorry. Im upied right now. Can I call you back when Im done? Gu Ning asked. She wasnt sure whether they could find He Siyang this time, and how much time it would take. No problem. Please feel free to call me. Ye Chaoxiong was very considerate. After that, they hung up the call at the same time. Gu Ning went back to the cabin, and sensed the tense atmosphere inside. He Yishao didnt know that Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend, so he kept talking to Gu Ning right in front of him. Gu Ning had done the He family a great favor, so He Yishao was very grateful to her. Moreover, He Yishao admired Gu Ning for her outstanding gambling skills, so he treated her with a lot of enthusiasm. Therefore, Leng Shaoting directly took action to show his ownership of Gu Ning. He pulled Gu Ning aside without saying a word and left He Yishao there alone in embarrassment. Seeing her boyfriend being jealous again, Gu Ning didnt know what to say. After knowing that they were a couple, He Yishao also realized that his behavior was a little inappropriate. Well, youre going to make a fortune again, He Siyin said to Gu Ning. She believed that Gu Ning was the best gambler she had ever seen. Why are you so confident in me? Gu Ning was amused. Ha-ha, youre the best gambler in the world in my eyes, He Siyin said. Only Gu Ning could correctly tell the specific numbers on the dice every time during Sic Bo. Only Gu Ning could be so lucky as to win the most bets in 5 card stud. Only Gu Ning could make money every time ying the slot machine and even win all the chips in the prize pool. It was a one in a million chance that a person could do that after all. Gu Ning smiled, but didnt exin it. Youre famous now, and there will be more and more skilled gamblers who want topete against you; youll make endless money! He Siyin said. She was envious, but not jealous of Gu Ning. Money was a good thing, but it came with a price. Gu Ning was indeed famous now, but it brought her trouble as well. Many people in this world would do illegal things to get rid of their enemies or people who stood in their way of their own benefits. Thinking of that, He Siyin was worried about Gu Nings safety. You must be very careful from now on. I will, dont worry. Gu Ning was grateful that He Siyin cared about her. In fact, it was very hard for others to hurt Gu Ning, unless they could kill her within a second. As long as she had time, she could save her life with magical power on her own. ... Leng Shaoting remained silent, but thought to himself that he would do everything to protect his girl. After that, they talked about their n to find He Siyang. We need to discuss our n to find my younger brother now, because signals are very weak on the ind. Whether we can find him during the day or not, we must meet back at the shore before the sky gets dark. Its very dangerous to stay on the ind at night. There are beasts, He Yishao said. Although he was anxious about his younger brothers safety, he also cared about his friends. They didnt know whether He Siyang was still safe, but none of them should be put in danger either. Chapter 893

Chapter 893: An Underground Room

Well, I hope that you all can listen to me this time, Gu Ning said with a serious face. What do you n to do? He Yishao asked. Everyone looked at Gu Ning. Shaoting and I willnd on the ind first, and the rest of you can stay on the yacht. If He Siyang is kept on the ind, He Hongyuans people must be there as well. If we all go on to the ind, they will probably steal our yacht and leave here with He Siyang. If so, we cant rescue He Siyang, or chase them without a yacht, Gu Ning said. Its very dangerous if only the two of you go search for him on the ind. He Yishao was worried. Yeah, He Siyin agreed. We dont know how many people they have. If only the two of you go, it is really very dangerous. Rx, even if the rest of you fight together against only the two of us, you wont win, Gu Ning said. She wasnt being arrogant, she was only telling the truth. What? Hearing that, He Yishao and the others rounded their eyes in shock. How good are they at fighting? Although he and He Siyin were bad at fighting, they brought 10 bodyguards with them, who were great security guards. In ordinary peoples eyes, those bodyguards were threatening enough. However, they were merely nobody in Gu Nings eyes. Oh, did you beat Hong Yuefeis people down within a minute outside Gonghao Hotel that day? He Siyin suddenly remembered. Yes, Gu Ning replied. Well, I think youre right. Were not your match at all, He Siyin said. Hearing that, He Yishao was surprised. Hong Yuefeis people were all good at fighting. If Gu Ning was able to beat them down within a minute, she must be super good at martial arts. My hearing and sense of smell are better than that of ordinary people too, but it could affect my judgment if there are too many people around me. Whether we can find him or not, welle back after two hours, Gu Ning said at the end. He Siyang was on the ind now, so He Hongyuans people must be there too. In case any idents happened, Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to stay in the yacht with the others. He Siyin and He Yishao agreed. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya listened to Gu Ning, so they stayed in the yacht as she told them to. After that, Gu Ning walked aside with Qiao Ya, and secretly gave her a gun. She took this gun away from a bunch of bad guys before. It wasnt the one that Leng Shaoting gave her. Qiao Ya was surprised that Gu Ning carried a gun with her without anyone finding it, but she knew that she shouldnt ask further about it. Around a dozen minutester, the yacht moved near to the small ind. It was a cloudy day, and the sky was covered byyers of mist, which looked mysterious and solemn. Gu Ning told He Yishao to sail around the small ind for a round. She needed to have a look first. When the yacht moved around the small ind, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to observe it.However, because of the distance and mist, Gu Ning couldnt see very far with her Jade Eyes. Although this ind wasnt veryrge, it was quite rugged. Waves were violently beating the rocky reefs at the edge of this ind. People could get through from some ces, but it was very dangerous to just go close to it. There was also arge area of cliff, which was nearly 40 meters tall with rocks under it as well. After moving around the ind once, the yacht could only stop at the beach that was around 20 meters long with a few rocks. It was the only ess to the small ind. Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting took a dagger with them, then got off the yacht together. Be careful! Although He Siyin and He Yishao believed that they could protect themselves well, they were still worried about them. Dont worry, we will! Gu Ningforted them, then walked into the dense trees with Leng Shaoting. Once they entered the small ind, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to scan around. Leng Shaoting was also checking the surroundings. Even though he didnt have Jade Eyes, he had acute senses. They moved side by side, because they could protect each other. The roads on the ind were a little rough, but it was nothing to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. asionally, a poisonous snake came out at short notice. Although Leng Shaoting cut it in half every time, Gu Ning was still slightly scared by it. She wasnt afraid of snakes, but thought that they were disgusting. After walking a third of the ind, they still found nobody on it, so they went to an ancient house with a yard the size of a basketball field that Shen Zhaoxuan had told Gu Ning. This ind wasnt big after all, so this house looked big on the undevelopednd. There were few people on this ind because it hadnt been developed yet. The house was still in good condition, and people could directly stay inside after cleaning it. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see inside of the house at once, but saw nobody. Instead, she found a clean room in the house, and it was obvious that some people were staying there. She believed that they must be He Hongyuans people. Nevertheless, the room was empty now. Those people must have hidden away after noticing their yacht. Gu Ning was surprised that He Hongyuans people knew that they were on the ind. Some of them must have been keeping watch by the sea just then, and hid away the second any ships moved near. Afterwards, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the underground area. Normally, there were underground rooms or passages in ancient houses of this kind. She wanted to see whether they hid themselves somewhere like that. She was right. There was indeed an underground room. It wasnt big, and was about 10 square-metersrge. There were people hiding inside whispering to each other, but Gu Ning wasnt able to hear their conversation. What confused Gu Ning was that He Siyang wasnt among them. Why? Is He Siyang being kept somewhere else? Chapter 894

Chapter 894: Catch Three People

Since she found them, there was no reason for Gu Ning to let them go. She should catch them and force them to tell her where He Siyang was. I think they must have noticed us when our yacht came close and hid themselves somewhere around here. This is an ancient house, so there could be underground rooms or passages. We can search around to see whether they are hiding here, Gu Ning said. Although she clearly knew where those people were hiding, she had to search for them in order to keep her Jade Eyes a secret. She wasnt fully prepared yet to tell Leng Shaoting everything about her. If it was possible, she hoped that no one else would know about her rebirth and Jade Eyes. No problem. Leng Shaoting had the same idea, then started searching. There werent many rooms in the house, so it didnt take them a long time. Within 10 minutes, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning found the room above the underground room. This room is obviously cleaner than others. They must have stayed here before, Leng Shaoting said with certainty. Afterwards, they began to search for doors to the underground room. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and found the ess to the underground door at once, but she couldnt go and open it right away. Instead, she pretended that she was searching for it before she uncovered it. There was a slightly protruding brick at the right corner of the door to the underground room. Shaoting, look at this brick. It looks different from the others, and I think it might be a switch or something, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting walked over, and saw that the brick was indeed different. Step backwards. Let me try it. He was afraid that it was a trap, so he told Gu Ning to step back. Gu Ning knew that it was safe, but felt touched that he was willing to protect her. She moved backwards, and Leng Shaoting walked forward to press on the brick. With a loud sound, the wall opened like a door. The noise rmed everyone in the underground room. They looked at each other, but didnt dare to say a word. Since the person knew about the ess to this underground room, they thought that the neer should be one of their party. Even so, they still hid in a closet in case any idents happened. If the person who was walking inside was a stranger, they would kill him or her. ... After the door was opened, there was a two meter high, half a meter wide, and six meter long passage. It waspletely dark inside, so Gu Ning took out her night-luminescent pearl to light the way before she walked in with Leng Shaoting. With the help of her Jade Eyes, she noticed that the three of them were hiding in the closet. After walking through the passage, they were in the middle of the underground room. The three men in the closet saw Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting through some gaps, and they were stunned by the night-luminescent pearl in Gu Nings hand. What is this? Its so bright. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were obviously strangers, because He Hongyuan had told them that he would send people that they knew if he was going to send people to help them. Get out now. I know that youre hiding in the closet. Gu Ning looked at the closet. Leng Shaoting also had the feeling that some people were hiding in the closet, so he wasnt surprised when Gu Ning said that. Hearing that, the three men in the closet were shocked. Since they were exposed, there was no need for them to hide any longer. When they walked out, each of them held a short sword in hand, which was used to protect themselves from poisonous snakes and wild animals. In addition, they could use it to catch food since they lived on seafood here. Who are you? What are you doing here? one of the three men asked Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Where is He Siyang? Gu Ning moved a step closer, facing them. The three of them were surprised when they heard that the people came here for He Siyang. However, they had no intention to tell Gu Ning the truth. I dont understand what youre talking about. I dont know He Siyang. Oh, really? Gu Ning didnt believe a single word he said. I dont know him, the man insisted. However, their surprised faces already betrayed them when they heard He Siyangs name just then. Dont regret, Gu Ning sneered, then gave Leng Shaoting a nce. Without dy, Leng Shaoting attacked the three men. Gu Ning also moved to catch them. Although the three men werent weak, they were barelyparable to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, so they were soon beaten down on the ground. After that, Gu Ning took out ropes, and tied them up. The three men were astonished again by Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings high level of martial arts. Tell us, where He Siyang is? Gu Ning coldly questioned them. We dont know... They still refused to tell Gu Ning where He Siyang was. If you dont know, what are you doing on this deserted ind? Gu Ning asked with a sneer. W-Were gravediggers and we heard that there are real antiques on this ind, so we came here to search for treasure, one of them said. Gravediggers? Dont you think that Ive seen a gravedigger before? Dont lie to my face, Gu Ning said. The man was struck dumb. Are you going to tell us, or not? If not, we can bury you right here. Gu Ning threatened them. I-Its illegal to kill people! They still tried to struggle. Chapter 895

Chapter 895: He Siyang Escaped

Its illegal? Im not afraid of thew at all! Gu Ning arrogantly said to frighten them. Sometimes, it was necessary to be cruel. Gu Ning wouldnt promise that she wouldnt kill people, but the person had to be her enemy or a criminal before she killed. The three men didnt know how to retort now. Since Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came here to find He Siyang, they must have some rtionship with the He family. The He family was a well-known, influential family in HK, and it was very easy for them to kill and bury three unimportant people. They hesitated. Oh, by the way, He Hongyuan lost the gamblingpetition, so he can barely protect himself now, let alone you, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, the three of them were in despair. Master Hongyuan lost? They had received He Hongyuans call an hour ago, and He Hongyuan ordered them to find He Siyang as soon as possible. It sounded like it was an emergency. They wondered back then whether He Hongyuan had already lost thepetition, otherwise he wouldnt have given that urgent order. If He Hongyuan was the winner, he wouldnt ask for He Siyang in such a hurry. They were worried that they would live a bad life if He Hongyuan lost. So although they didnt know the final result of thepetition, they still had to do their job well. However, now Gu Ning told them that He Hongyuan was the loser, and they started to panic. After hesitating for a while, they gave in. Will you let us go if we tell you the truth? As long as He Siyang is safe and sound. Your lives will be safe at least, Gu Ning said. It wasnt up to her how to punish them. The three men didnt know whether they should trust Gu Ning, but they could at least stay alive if they told her the truth. They didnt dare to fight back after all. The three of them exchanged a nce with each other. Seeing that, Gu Ning thought that He Siyang was in danger, so she was annoyed at once. Is He Siyang in danger? Leng Shaoting was a little jealous that Gu Ning cared about He Siyang so much, although he knew that she was just helping the He family. No, no, they denied it without hesitation. If Gu Ning believed that they had hurt He Siyang, they would be killed right away. He Siyang just had some minor injuries, b-but he escaped yesterday afternoon. Weve been searching for him all day, but hes nowhere to be found. What? He escaped? Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow. Are you telling me the truth? Yes! Although we captured He Siyang, we didnt dare to do anything to him without Master Hongyuans order. He Siyang escaped yesterday when we werent paying attention to him. Ten of us have searched for him for a long time, but hes still missing. The three of us went to the beach to search for him because its the only ess to this ind, but we noticed a yacht, so we ran back and hid. Hes still missing? Gu Ning frowned. It wasnt good news. There were poisonous snakes and wild animals on this ind. Besides, he could also fall down the cliffs and be washed away by the waves! Lets go search for him somewhere else! Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting, and was about to leave. Just as she turned, she stopped and coldly looked at the three men. You better stay here. If any of you wants to run away, your life will be in danger. Good luck. Afterwards, she left the underground room with Leng Shaoting. The three men were scared, because they knew that there couldnt be only two of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting on this ind. They must havee with their people as well. Besides, they were fastened by ropes right now! ... A short whileter, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting ran into two men. It was obvious that the two men didnt know that there were strangers on this ind, so they swaggered over. Weve searched around this ind, but He Siyang is still nowhere to be found! Im exhausted, Man Ained in annoyance. He couldnt wait to have a rest. Although this ind isnt veryrge, it isnt easy to find someone. Come on, we still have to keep on searching. Its Master Hongyuans order anyway, Man B said. Tie Ge, why did Master Hongyuan order us to find He Siyang as soon as possible all of a sudden? Did he lose thepetition, so he wants to hold He Siyang hostage? Man A guessed. Stop guessing randomly. We just need to do our job. Man B thought that they better not discuss the topic. Man A pulled his lips. He was a little displeased. Who are you? They finally noticed a man and a woman standing not too far from them. We came here to find you, Gu Ning said, then walked towards them, followed by Leng Shaoting. Who the hell are you? Man A asked again. Gu Ning didnt bother to waste time on them. She gave Leng Shaoting a nce again, and they attacked the two men at the same time. Seeing that, the two men fought back at once, but were soon under Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings control. Gu Ning also tied them up with ropes before she gagged their mouths with rags. She knew that they didnt know where was He Siyang, so she and Leng Shaoting kept on searching for He Siyang after tying them up properly. After walking for a while, they encountered another two men, and Gu Ning directly tied them to a tree. They had searched for nearly two thirds of the ind, but still failed to find He Siyang. That being the case, it was very likely that He Siyang was in danger. Chapter 896

Chapter 896: Find He Siyang

Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes along the way, so she could see every corner on and under the ground. There could be caves or tunnels after all. A short whileter, a secret passage appeared in Gu Nings sight. It was two meters high and around a meter wide. Seeing it, Gu Ning walked inside. The secret passage led back to the direction of the ancient house, but Gu Ning didnt know the specific location of its end because it was too far away. However, she found that it led towards the sea. They walked ahead for around 20 meters, before reaching an empty cavern. It was very high with its top being about 30 meters above the ground. It was also veryrge. At the bottom of it was a puddle, and a boat was stopped on it. Piles of wooden boxes were ced in the boat. The second Gu Ning found out what was in the boxes, she got excited. This was a treasure trove! There was another underpass in the cavern, which was much wider and higher than the previous one. Its height was about five meters and the width was a little more than three meters, which was big enough to amodate the boat. The second underpass was a narrow waterway that led to the seaside. Gu Ning knew that there were rocks at the seaside, so this boat couldnt leave. Luckily, water flowed freely beneath the waterway to the sea, so Gu Ning could get inside by swimming. Ningning, whats wrong? Leng Shaoting was a little worried when Gu Ning gazing into space for a long time. Oh, nothing. Gu Ning turned to look at him. Since Gu Ning said that she was fine, Leng Shaoting didnt ask further. Even though Gu Ning ached to get those valuable things, she had to find He Siyang first, and she woulde back again when she was free in the future. They only had an hour left now, and they had to find He Siyang as soon as possible. In the beginning, Gu Ning was confident that they could find He Siyang within two hours, but now she was losing her confidence. He Siyang escaped, so Gu Ning was anxious that something bad might have happened. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning went to the reefs by the sea, and saw two wolves walking around a sharp rock. It seemed like they were looking for something. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes at once, and was frightened the moment she saw what was there. Just below the reef, there was a ck hole, which wasntrge. It was about a meter long and a meter high, but half of it was filled with cold water. And in it was a young man with a pale face trembling from the cold. He was still conscious without serious injuries or illnesses. The man was precisely He Siyang who they were searching for. If Gu Ning didnt have a pair of Jade Eyes, nobody would find out that He Siyang was inside even if he died. Ordinary people wouldnt go near because of the wolves. Wolves are sensitive to blood and smells. Why dont we go down there to have a look? Gu Ning said. Sure. Leng Shaoting followed Gu Ning, walking over. As for the two wolves, they werent afraid of them at all. Once the two wolves sensed that humans wereing closer, they turned to re at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, then howled loudly. They were saying that they were the rulers of this ce, and forbade other animals froming closer. The two men who were also looking for He Siyang stopped without dy after hearing the wolves howl. They were frightened and turned in another direction at once. Even He Siyang who was hiding under the reef trembled in fear. If it hadnt been for the wolves, he wouldnt have been hiding under the reef all this time. The cold was killing him. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked towards them step by step with a dagger squeezed in their hands. They fixed their eyes on them, trying to scare them away. Although Leng Shaoting could directly shoot them with a gun, they didnt want to kill them if they could chase them away. If they refused to leave, he would consider shooting at them. They were violent animals, but they were also innocent. The two wolves felt Gu Nings and Leng Shaotings strong power, so they subconsciously stepped backwards. However, they didnt run away. Instead they attacked Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting the next second. Leng Shaoting had to pull out his gun and shoot one of them. With a loud gunshot, a wolf fell on the ground and rolled a distance away. A gunshot! He Siyang was stunned, and he knew that someone wasing with a gun. It was a good thing for him if the wolves left, but he didnt know whether the person was his enemy or friend, so he remained silent. The two men who came here to search for He Siyang were also scared. They looked at each other, but didnt know what to do next. Why was there a gunshot? None of our team has a gun, Man C said. Is there a stranger on this ind? Man D said. Do we need to have a look? Man C asked. I dont think we should. Man D thought that they should protect themselves first. Right, we better hide first, Man C said. Leng Shaoting moved his gun to aim at the other wolf. Gu Ning also threw her dagger to hit the wolf. Under the attack of a gun and a dagger, the wolf fell on the ground in pain. Although the two wolves werent dead yet, they couldnt get back to their paws. Chapter 897

Chapter 897: He Siyang Is Rescued.

There was a short distance between the reef and the sea. Although waves kept hitting it, half of the hole was still empty, otherwise He Siyang would already have been drowned. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting observed the reef for a while first to see whether it was different from others. They soon noticed that there was a separate rock ced on it. It was supposed to be the entrance of the hole, but He Siyang closed it with a rock to prevent others from finding him. The entrance was wide enough for a person to get in, and the rock ced on it was as big as a 20-inch suitcase. Ordinary people probably wouldnt notice the difference, because they werent able to see the hole under the rock. Thanks to the two wolves, Gu Ning had an excuse to point the difference out. Why dont we move the rock away? Gu Ning proposed. Sure, let me do it, Leng Shaoting said. Although the waves were loudly hitting the reef, He Siyang still heard Gu Nings conversation with Leng Shaoting. He was surprised that they could notice that the rock was unusual. Once the rock was moved away, he would be exposed. Given his condition now, it was impossible for him to fight back. Leng Shaoting soon turned the rock over, and the hole under it appeared in Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings sight, which surprised Leng Shaoting. He couldnt believe that there was arge hole under the reef. He Siyang was hiding in the farthest corner, so Leng Shaoting didnt find him at first nce. Without hesitation, Leng Shaoting stuck his head inside, and found a person sitting there looking at him. He Siyang? Leng Shaoting recognize him the second he saw his face, because he memorized He Siyangs photo before he came. To Leng Shaotings astonishment, He Siyang was right in this hole. Hearing that, Gu Ning looked inside as well. Although she already knew it, she still had to pretend that she was surprised too. Oh, hes here! Who are you? Hearing them calling his name, He Siyang was struck dumb. He had a feeling that they were looking for him. Were your familys friends. Your older brother, He Yishao, and your younger sister, He Siyin, are here with us. They are waiting in a yacht by the beach. I know that you dont feel safe, so I can call them for you to hear their voices, Gu Ning said, and took out her phone to call He Siyin, then put it on speaker. She didnt have He Yishaos phone number, so she could only call He Siyin. And because they were by the sea now, the reception wasnt bad. He Siyang started to believe that they were here to help him out when Gu Ning took out her phone. ... He Yishao and the others had waited for an hour and a half in the yacht, which was a torture, but they had to be patient. The brothers in the He family in He Hongjies generation didnt get along, but things were different in He Yishaos generation. He Yishao and his siblings got along very well, and they wouldnt fight against each other for family properties. He Yishao was good at business, while He Siyang was talented at gambling. He Siyang wasnt interested in, nor good at running apany, and he just wanted to live a simple, rich life. When He Siyins phone rang, she picked it up at once. Gu Ning, how is it? He Siyang almost cried when he heard He Siyins voice, and rxed a lot. We just found him, and hes lightly injured. Well bring him back soon, Gu Ning said. Really? Thanks! He Siyin burst into tears of joy. He Siyang felt like crying too. He thought that he would never get back to his family. Can I talk to him? He Yishao grabbed He Siyins phone. Sure, but please wait a moment, Gu Ning said, then looked at He Siyang. You should believe me this time. Get out now. He Siyang trusted her, and got out of the hole at once. Leng Shaoting reached out an arm to help him out because his limbs were sore. Gu Ning already put her phone on speaker, so He Siyang could directly talk to his older brother without holding the phone. Yishao, its Siyang. Im fine. He Siyang choked. Great, great, Siyang... He Yishao also choked. After hanging up the call, He Yishao called He Hongjie without dy. ... Gu Ning took out a power crystal and gave it to He Siyang. Take it, and your body will be much better. Thanks. He Siyang didnt wonder if there was any problem with this medicine. He thanked Gu Ning before he directly swallowed it. Since they came here to bring him home, there was no need for them to hurt him. The second he put the pill into his mouth, he felt a flow of coolness spreading across his body. He was regaining his energy and didnt feel tired any longer. Wow, this... He Siyang looked at Gu Ning with surprise. This medicine is so effective! How do you feel now? Can you walk on your own? Gu Ning asked. Sure I can. He Siyang stood up at once, then stretched his arms. He even felt more energetic than usual now. Chapter 898

898 Talkative He Siyang

Lets go now! Gu Ning said. Sure! He Siyang said, then walked back with them. As for those valuable objects, Gu Ning couldnt take them away right now. She decided toe alone in the future. If she came here alone, she could directly put them into her telepathic eye space, which would be the easiest way for her to move them back to her ce. Um, I just heard Siyin call you Gu Ning, so your name is Gu Ning, right? He Siyang was talkative, and chatted with Gu Ning while they walked. Leng Shaoting was always wearing a cold face, so he thought that Gu Ning was more easy-going. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Which city are you from? He Siyang asked. Well, I came here from City B, Gu Ning said. Oh, City B is a very beautiful advanced city. I love it. He Siyangs eyes lit up. Although there were many local citizens in HK who hated people from other cities, He Siyang was different from them. He Siyang had visited many other cities before, and he enjoyed his trips. He loved beautiful nature views the most. Youre wee to visit City B! Gu Ning said. Ha-ha, thanks. Which city were you born in? I can visit your city once Im free, and you can be my tour guide. How about it? He Siyang would like to be closer to Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt think that it was a bad thing, but Leng Shaoting was displeased. He coldly stared at He Siyangs back, which made He Siyang feel uneasy. However, He Siyang didnt think further about it. He just thought that he felt a little cold in his wet clothing. Gu Ning also sensed Leng Shaotings dissatisfaction, but she could do nothing about it. Well, Im afraid I dont have much time to be your tour guide. Im always busy. Hearing that, He Siyang understood that she was declining. Oh, its fine. If youre free, please give me a call. If not, I wont bother you, He Siyang said. He was very considerate and wouldnt interrupt Gu Ning if she needed to deal with something serious. After walking ahead for a short while, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting noticed the two men not far from them, but the two men missed them. When He Siyang was about to say something again, Gu Ning stopped him. There are two men ahead of us. Be quiet, Gu Ning said. Knowing that, He Siyang shut his mouth at once. He didnt know that both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were excellent at fighting, so he was afraid that He Hongyuans people would catch him again. Shaoting, tie them for now, Gu Ning said, and took out ropes from her backpack. Those men just did their job, and they hadnt hurt He Siyang after all, so Gu Ning wouldnt kill them. Nevertheless, they still abducted He Siyang, and she had to bring them back to let the He family deal with it. No problem. Leng Shaoting took the ropes, then strode towards the two men. Gu Ning, can he handle it? He Siyang was worried. Of course he can, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting didnt bother to hide his movements, so the two men soon noticed him. Who are you? The two men were alert the second Leng Shaoting showed up. Leng Shaoting ignored their question and directly attacked them. The two men fought back at once, but they were barelyparable to Leng Shaoting, and were easily caught by him. Both of the men were struck dumb. Who the hell are you? Why did you catch us? Let me go! A man struggled. The He family, Leng Shaoting coldly said. Hearing that, the two men closed their mouths in an instant. The He family catching them was obviously because of He Siyang. Leng Shaoting pulled them back to Gu Ning. No matter how unwilling the two men were, they had to follow Leng Shaoting. He Siyang didnt notice how Leng Shaoting beat them, but he saw Leng Shaoting walking back with them tied up after just a minute, which shocked him. Jesus, hes so awesome! Gu Ning smiled, but didnt say a word, and felt proud of her boyfriend. Before long, Leng Shaoting pulled the two men in front of them, and the two men rounded their eyes in shock when they saw He Siyang. They had searched for He Siyang for so long in vain, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were able to find him before them. He Siyang, however, got angry when he saw the two men. I told you that Id pay you back once I catch you. Saying that, He Siyang walked to them, then punched and kicked them with great force. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt stop him. Chapter 899

899 He Siyang Talks Too Much

He Siyang didnt dare to fight against them if they werent tied up, because he wasnt their match. However, they were tightly tied now, and werent able to fight back, so He Siyang did everything he wanted to do to hurt them. Although He Siyang couldnt wait to kill them, he knew that it was illegal, so he stopped beating them after a while.After that, they walked together to the beach. Oh, why are my older brother and younger sister just waiting for me at the beach? He Siyang asked Gu Ning all of a sudden. He Siyang felt a little ufortable when He Yishao and He Siyin didnte to search for him in person. Gu Ning understood his feelings. I told them to do so, because we didnt know that you had already escaped. We thought that you were still captured by He Hongyuans people. If we all left to search for you, He Hongyuans people could escape with you in our yacht. We didnt want that to happen, and I was confident that we could find you within two hours, so I told them to wait for us in the yacht. Gu Ning exined. Hearing that, He Siyang nodded and was cheered up. How did you know that I was under the reef? He Siyang asked again. Gu Ning then told him that they saw the wolves, and He Siyang admired her and Leng Shaoting more than ever now. Because Gu Ning was talking with He Siyang the entire time, Leng Shaoting felt utterly displeased. Gu Ning, on the other hand, wore a resigned look. He Siyang was talking to her all the time, and she couldnt ignore him. He Siyang only remained silent for a minute, then asked Gu Ning once more, Oh, I heard that He Hongyuan had apetition against the He family for the leading position today. Whats the result? Although He Siyang was caught, he heard many discussions from He Hongyuans people, so he managed to know something about the gamblingpetition. He cared about the result because he was a member of the He family after all. Rx, the He family won, Gu Ning said. Really? He Siyang beamed. Thats wonderful! The two men, who were He Hongyuans people, were surprised to learn the news, but soon epted it. I heard them say that my fathers hearing isnt good now. Who helped my family to win the game? Is he a skilled gambler? He Siyang asked. Although he was a talented gambler, he wasnt confident that he could beat Fan Zhihao in the gamblingpetition. Gu Ning thought that He Siyang talked too much, but she understood him. It was a very important event for his family. I helped your family win the game, Gu Ning said with a faint smile on her lips. What? He Siyang was shocked, because Gu Ning was a female and she looked to be around 24 years old! Gu Ning was still in the appearance of Tang Aining. If He Siyang found out that she was only 18, he would be stunned. Yeah, it was me, Gu Ning said, and felt amused by He Siyangs reaction. He Siyang was struck dumb for a few seconds before he asked, How many rounds did you win? Almost every round. He barely won a few times, Gu Ning said. It was the truth. Fan Zhihao had just won a few times, and Gu Ning won almost every round. Every round? He Siyang was short of words to describe how astonished he was right now. When He Siyang wanted to ask something again, he heard He Siyins voice. Siyang! He Siyin ran to He Siyang, followed by He Yishao and several bodyguards. He Yishao and He Siyin got off the yacht once they knew that He Siyang was safe, and they walked to the beach, waiting for them. The second He Siyang showed up, He Yishao and He Siyin got excited and ran towards him. There were four children in the He family. If they ranked ording to their ages from the eldest to the youngest, they were He Yishao, He Siyang, He Sihan, and He Siyin. Among the four kids, He Yishaos name was different from the others, because there was no Si in his name. In fact, He Yishao was a half-brother of the other three kids of He Hongjie. He Yishaos mother had postpartum hemorrhaging after his birth, and soon passed away. Three yearster, He Hongjie married his second wife, who was He Yishaos three siblingss mother. He Hongjies second wife treated He Yishao very well, and regarded him as her own son. Mrs. He also taught her biological children not to take what didnt belong to them from the He familys properties. Therefore, the four siblings were very close. He Sihan worked abroad as an internationally famous clothing designer, so she didnt know about what had happened to the He family yet. Siyin, Yishao! He Siyang ran to He Yishao and He Siyin at once, and totally forgot what he wanted to ask Gu Ning. Siyang, are you alright? He Siyin burst into tears. Yeah, Im fine! He Siyang hit his chest with his own fist to show that he was still strong. Alright, stop crying, my beautiful younger sister. Ha-ha. He Siyinughed with tears in her eyes. Come on, lets go to the yacht. I need to take a warm shower right now! He Siyang said. Chapter 900

900 Leng Shaoting Meets Xu Jinlin

Alright, go have a warm shower. Dont catch a cold, He Yishao said. He Yishao was a grown-up man, so he wouldnt show his emotions on his face like He Siyin, but he cared no less than He Siyin did about He Siyang. Bye-bye, He Siyang said, then walked to the bathroom, but he stopped after a few steps. Um, Gu Ning, I need to take a shower and change my clothes now, he said to Gu Ning. Great, bye, Gu Ning said, and He Siyang left. He Siyangs behavior displeased Leng Shaoting again. He Yishao and He Siyin also exchanged a nce with each other. He Siyang treated Gu Ning differently. However, no matter what He Siyang thought of Gu Ning, Gu Ning already had a boyfriend now. Even though they didnt know much about Leng Shaoting, they understood that he must be very outstanding given Gu Nings unusual ability. Since the He family nned to maintain a good rtionship with Gu Ning, they better not annoy her. How will you deal with them? There are 10 of them in all. Three are kept in the underground room of the ancient house; four are tied to trees; here are two, and we havent caught thest one yet, Gu Ning said. Looking at He Hongyuans people, both He Yishao and He Siyin were mad. He Yishao said, Theyre unkind people, but Siyang is safe and sound now, so we cant kill them. We can let Siyang vent his anger after he puts on clean clothes, and we can throw their phones into the sea before we leave them on this ind. It was the He familys family affair after all, so Gu Ning agreed with them. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to have a rest on the yacht. Im going to City M tomorrow, and Ill stay there for two days or so. Will you go there with me? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting. Im not sure yet. If Im not assigned any tasks, I can go with you, Leng Shaoting said. Once there was an important task, he had to go to fulfill it without hesitation. Around an hourter, they went back to HK. ... Today was also the opening day of Kamei Beauty Salon in City B, which caused a sensation. Existing customers showed up first, along with several new customers. And many of them called their friends once they found out that the brand of skincare products used was Kouzi. More and more women became Kouzis loyal fans after trying it on their faces. Within a short time, therge store was filled with people. Not every one of them would buy a whole set of Kouzi, but more than two thirds of them did, which were very good sales. The store was always crowded during the morning, and none of the staff members had a break until noon. Luckily, they had eaten more at breakfast, so they werent hungry. Manager Ding sent Gu Ning many pictures which showed the poprity of the store when she was free. Seeing those pictures, Gu Ning beamed with satisfaction. Why are you beaming? He Siyin asked with curiosity. Gu Ning looked at He Siyin, and an idea dawned on her. What skincare brands do you use normally? Chanel, Dior, and so forth, but my skin doesnt get much better, He Siyin said. She wasnt satisfied with her skin condition. Once she put on some make-up, it would soon be oily. I strongly rmend a new brand to you. Although its new, its going to be an international brand, Gu Ning said, promoting her own brand. Really? What is it? As long as its effective, I dont care whether its famous or not, He Siyin said, and her eyes lit up. She trusted Gu Ning. Its called Kouzi, and you can search it on the Inte, Gu Ning said. Great! He Siyin took out her phone at once. After reading manyments about Kouzi on the Inte, He Siyin had a good impression of it. Countless people said that Kouzi had saved their skin. In addition, the whole set of Kouzi skincare products was effective and functional. Many loyal fans of Kouzi also posted their before and after photos of their skins, which were quite persuasive. Is it really so effective? He Siyin couldnt believe it. I have some of it with me right now, so you can try its facial masks, Gu Ning said. Great, thanks! He Siyin was excited. She would know its effect after trying it in person. ... When they were back in HK, it was already 6 pm. He Yishao had told his people to prepare a meal for them, but he and He Siyang had to leave to deal with something else first. In order to show their politeness and sincerity, He Siyin stayed. Gu Ning didnt care about it, but it was impolite if she left right away. A group of them waited together for the elevator toe, but the man who walked out of it was surprised when the door of the elevator opened. He didnt expect to meet Leng Shaoting here. The man was precisely Xu Jinlin. Chapter 901

901 A New Girlfriend?

Xu Jinlin was surprised to see Leng Shaoting and the beautiful mature woman by his side. Isnt Leng Shaotings girlfriend Gu Ning? Didnt hee here for Gu Ning as well? Why is he holding another womans hand? Isnt he afraid that hell run into Gu Ning in Gonghao Hotel? Gu Ning still looked like Tang Aining now, so Xu Jinlin failed to recognize her. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya werent with Gu Ning now either. Hi, Shaoting! Xu Jinlin greeted Leng Shaoting, but felt a little uneasy. Hi, Leng Shaoting said. Xu Jinlin knew Leng Shaoting very well, and he understood that Leng Shaoting wasnt talkative. And this? Xu Jinlin looked to Gu Ning. My girlfriend, Leng Shaoting replied, but didnt tell him her name. Oh, right. Xu Jinlin was shocked, but didnt show it on his face. He wondered whether Leng Shaoting had a new girlfriend right after breaking up with Gu Ning. Since when did Leng Shaoting be a womanizer? Xu Jinlin was confused. Seeing Xu Jinlins reaction, Gu Ning was amused, but she still decided to joke with him. What? I am Shaotings girlfriend. Is there anything wrong with that? Of course not. Xu Jinlin denied at once. Well, since youre Shaotings friend, why dont we dine together? Gu Ning said. When Xu Jinlin was about to decline, Leng Shaoting opened his mouth again. Come on, join us. He grew up with Xu Jinlin too. Although they werent as close as he was to Xu Jinchen, they were still good friends. S-Sure. Xu Jinlin had to ept. Afterwards, they took the elevator to the fifth floor, but Xu Jinlin kept thinking about Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Gu Ning, when are you leaving? My father is inviting you to join us for lunch tomorrow in our familys house, He Siyin said all of a sudden. What? G-Gu Ning? Hearing that, Xu Jinlin was surprised. He stared at Tang Aining who looked totally different from Gu Ning. He Siyin gave Xu Jinlin a nce. She didnt understand why Xu Jinlin reacted so strongly. It seemed like he knew Gu Ning, but was not familiar with her. In fact, Gu Ning wasnt in her usual appearance now, so others failed to recognize her. Before long, He Siyin figured it out, thenughed out loud. Oh, you didnt know that she is actually Gu Ning, right? A-Are you Gu Ning? Xu Jinlin observed Tang Aining, but still couldnt believe it. Did she disguise herself? Ha-ha, I am Gu Ning. Gu Ning couldnt help butugh as well. How is it possible? Xu Jinlin rounded his eyes in shock. He had been through many shocking things before, but he was more shocked than ever this time. There is a powerful technique in the world called makeup, Gu Ning said At this moment, the door of the elevator opened, and Leng Shaoting held Gu Nings hand, walking out without dy. He Siyin and Xu Jinlin followed them at once. Wow, its so amazing! Xu Jinlin said. He had to admit that he was amazed by Gu Nings skill in wearing make-up. To be honest with you, I also disguised my features, Gu Ning said. Make-up wasnt enough topletely change her appearance. Im short of words now, Xu Jinlin said. A whileter, they walked into their private room, and He Siyin told the waiter to serve them dishes. Why dont you remove your make-up now? Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning. He felt ufortable facing Gu Ning while she had another womans appearance. Sure. Gu Ning smiled, then stepped towards the washroom. Once Gu Ning was gone, Xu Jinlin said, I thought that you got a new girlfriend! Itll never happen, Leng Shaoting said with determination, like he was making a vow. Feeling Leng Shaotings loyalty and sincerity, Xu Jinlin was impressed. As Leng Shaotings good friend, he also hoped that he could live a happy life. However, he didnt know much about Gu Ning yet. She was so young after all, and anything could happen in the future. If Gu Ning broke up with Leng Shaoting, it would be super hard for him to fall in love with another girl. In that case, it was highly possible that Leng Shaoting would stay alone for the rest of his life. Has she visited your family? Xu Jinlin asked. Not yet, Leng Shaoting said, and felt a little upset. She wont visit my family until shes studying in university. From Leng Shaotings answer, Xu Jinlin sensed that he must be deeply in love with Gu Ning. Have you visited her family? Xu Jinlin asked again. Xu Jinlin thought that it wasnt very likely because Gu Ning was still young and her family probably wouldnt allow her to have a boyfriend at such an early age. Yeah, I have, Leng Shaoting said. Hearing that, Xu Jinlin was astonished. At the same time, he felt happy for Leng Shaoting because it proved that Gu Ning took Leng Shaoting seriously. Are her family supportive? Xu Jinlin asked with concern. Yes, Leng Shaoting said. Xu Jinlin was relieved. Leng Shaoting understood that Xu Jinlin cared about him, so he was very patient in answering his questions. Chapter 902 - Leng Shaoting Is Jealous Again

902 Leng Shaoting Is Jealous Again

Two minutester, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya joined them for the meal, and the dishes were all ced on the table as well. Gu Ning tied her hair in a ponytail after removing her make-up, but didnt change her clothing. Seeing Gu Nings original face, everyone thought that she looked better now. Wow, Gu Ning, your skin looks so good! He Siyin was envious of how smooth and shiny Gu Nings skin was without any make-up. Even though Gu Ning was just 18, and her skin wouldnt be bad as a young girl, it was rare to see such wless skin. Ive been using Kouzi all the time, Gu Ning said, and advertised her skincare brand. Really? He Siyin got excited. Kouzi? I heard its a very popr skincare brand in the capital now, Xu Jinlin said. My mother, my aunt and my cousins are all using it. They told me that its even better than those famous international skincare brands. To be honest with you, Im a fan of its founder. Xu Jinlin admired the founder of Kouzi very much. What he didnt know was that its founder was right in front of his face. Since Xu Jinlin wasnt aware of that, Gu Ning remained silent because she had no intention to show off. I think that Kouzi, given its unusually good effects, is qualified to be an international brand without doubt, but its prices are a little lower now. Many consumers use money to measure the quality of goods nowadays, so the majority of nobledies and celebrities might not choose Kouzi because of its low prices. Xu Jinlin was interested in the skincare market. He was a businessman after all. There is nothing which can be liked by everyone in this world, except money. Rich people only ount for a small amount of the poption on this, so I think its prices are eptable in most peoples eyes. For example, lets say that there are 100 women, and celebrities along with nobledies ount for only 10% at most. About 20% are poor females who cant afford it. In that case, 70% are still potential customers. Small cities are excluded, and the average sry of office workers is above seven or eight thousand yuan in big cities. A set of skincare products is three or four thousand yuan, which can be used for three or four months. Sometimes, it could be half a year. All in all, it costs less than one thousand yuan every month for them to buy Kouzi. Women are all willing to spend money on their appearances, but it isnt very likely that they will spend too much on skincare products. Among the 70% potential female customers, around 20% might think that it isnt necessary to spend thousands of yuan on skincare products, so only 50% of them could be loyal customers of Kouzi once they try it, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning nned to set prices which were eptable in most peoples eyes, because there was a huge gap between the rich and themon people after all. I think that people who value quality most wont pay much attention to the prices, Gu Ning said at the end. Youre really good at running a business! Xu Jinlin was greatly surprised. Actually, both of them were right, but their target consumers were different. Lets enjoy the meal! Leng Shaoting interrupted them. He was jealous when Gu Ning talked too much with other men, and hated being ignored. Gu Ning sensed Leng Shaotings dissatisfaction, so she began to eat instead of talking to the others. Xu Jinlin also shut his mouth. ... Since Zuo Jiangkui was caught and He Siyang was back, the next step for the He family was to pay He Hongyuan back. He Hongjie had already sent people to watch He Hongyuan, but for He Siyangs safety, he didnt do anything to hurt him yet. He Siyang was back now, so there was nothing he had to be worried about. He Hongyuan, however, didnt know that He Siyang was back, so he was still searching for He Siyang on the ind. He believed that he couldpete against He Hongjie as long as he held He Siyang hostage. Therefore, he still stayed in his house. ... In a vi in the suburb, He Yixi and He Hongyuan were watching TV in the living room. All of a sudden, they heard noises of fighting from outside, and immediately walked out to have a look. Seeing their bodyguards fighting against a bunch of strangers, they were terrified. Dad! He Yixi hid behind He Hongyuan in fear. Their maid also ran back to the kitchen and didnt dare to show up again. Stop it. Stop it now! He Hongyuan was furious, but none of them listened to him. The group of strangers didnt stop until those bodyguards were all beaten down on the floor. Who are you? What are you doing here? He Hongyuan questioned them. At this moment, a door of the car that was parked by the gate of the vi opened, and He Hongjie got out of it. The second He Hongjie appeared, both He Hongyuan and He Yixi realized what was going on. Because they didnt know that He Hongjie had already found He Siyang, they were confused as to why He Hongjie dared toe. He Hongyuan clearly knew that He Hongjie was aware that he was the mastermind behind the scheme, but He Hongjie didnt have any proof. He still believed that he could use He Siyang to threaten He Hongjie. Chapter 903

903 He Hongyuan Is Caugh

He Hongjie hadnte to He Hongyuans ce before precisely because He Hongyuan had control of He Siyang. However, things were different now. He Hongjie, what are you doing in my ce? He Hongyuan questioned He Hongjie. What do you think? He Hongjie stared at He Hongyuan with a cold face. How could I know what you are doing? He Hongyuan said. He Hongyuan, you abducted Siyang and hurt my hearing on purpose! He Hongjie raised his voice. He Hongyuan squinted, but denied it. Do you have any proof to prove that? I dont, but I know its you, He Hongjie said. Well, interesting. Since you dont have any proof, its nder. He Hongyuan argued. Really? He Hongjie sneered. I dont care about proof, because I know that youve done everything you could to hurt my family, and you must pay for what youve done. You... He Hongyuan was mad. He Hongjie, you dont have proof, and its illegal for you to hurt me! He Hongyuan said that because he was confident that He Hongjie couldnt find any proof. I dont care! He Hongjie sneered again, then gave an order. Take them back to the He familys ancestral shrine! Once they were taken back to the He familys ancestral shrine, it would be family affairs. As long as they werent killed, even the police couldnt interfere in it. He Hongjie could also lock them up forever. In fact, He Hongjie had no intention to kill them, because it wasnt a good thing after all and would damage their familys reputation. You... He Hongyuan wanted to struggle, but he was just an old man. In the end, He Hongyuan and He Yixi were caught. ... Hong Yuefei didnt pay attention to the He familys problem at all, because he was still resting in his house recovering. To be specific, he was having fun. He Yixi told him that she wasnt free today, so Hong Yuefei called two prostitutes over to serve him. He had sex with them till he was exhausted, then went to have some sleep before he had sex with them again. He didnt feel bored at all. In the evening, Hong Yuefei suddenly remembered the He familys problem and called He Yixi, but he couldnt get through to her. He then called his older brother asking about the He familys condition. Hong Yuehuan told him that He Hongyuan had lost thepetition, and warned him not to socialize with He Yixi anymore. Hong Yuefei listened to Hong Yuehuan this time. Actually, Hong Yuefei didnt have much affection towards He Yixi; he just liked her performance in bed when they had sex. He knew that his familys benefits were much more important than a girlfriend, so he decided to dump He Yixi. He didntck women anyway. Hong Shitian thought for a whole day, but still didnt want to apologize in person. Instead, he called He Hongjie that afternoon. Although He Hongjie was disappointed in Hong Shitian, he knew that he shouldnt have a grudge against the Tiandihui. The Tiandihui was an influential gang in HK after all, and it could be very helpful in the future. He Hongjie wouldnt stop cooperating with them in business, but they wouldnt be as close as usual anymore. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left together after the meal. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya also went on a date, while He Siyin and Xu Jinlin were left alone. However, He Siyin needed to go home, and Xu Jinlin had to go to an appointment as well, so they didnt care about it. Oh, when will you go back to your city? Xu Jinlin asked before they left. Well leave for City M tomorrow, Leng Shaoting said. Great, Im going to the capital tomorrow; remember to call me when youre both in the capital, Xu Jinlin said. We will, Leng Shaoting said. After that, they separated. Why dont we go for a walk? Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting. Sure. Leng Shaoting held Gu Nings hand while walking out of the hotel. ... Cao Wenxin took a ne to the capital to visit Xin Bei that afternoon. Xin Bei stayed in the capital these days, and Cao Wenxin was free, so she went to visit him. Xin Bei was waiting for her when she got off the flight. They went to dine togetherter, but ran into Yu Wenjing and Yu Wenkang in the restaurant. Yu Wenjing didnt leave the hospital until today, and Yu Wenkang brought her out to have some delicious food in order to cheer her up. To his surprise, they encountered Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin. The second Yu Wenjing saw Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei, she burst into tears. Wenjing. Yu Wenkang stopped her. Yu Wenjing understood that she shouldnt argue with the girl beside Xin Bei, so she had to swallow her sadness. Xin Beis and Cao Wenxins moods were affected when they saw Yu Wenjing, but they directly ignored her. After the meal, they went for a walk, then Xin Bei brought Cao Wenxin back to his apartment. In the beginning, Cao Wenxin was unwilling to go to Xin Beis ce, and told Xin Bei to send her back to the Huangdeng Hotel, but Xin Bei disagreed. Xin Bei said, We can only share some time together this afternoon and tonight. If you chase me away right now, our date will be too short! Cao Wenxin understood that they didnt have much private time, so she nodded in the end. Nevertheless, if they stayed alone in the same room, it was unavoidable to have sex. Although they had already made love before, Cao Wenxin still felt shy and uneasy thinking about it. Am I your boyfriend or not? Xin Bei looked sad. Of course! Cao Wenxin said. Go back to my ce with me, please. Xin Bei almost begged. Cao Wenxin didnt want to hurt his heart, so she agreed. Xin Bei beamed with happiness. Chapter 904

904 Skilled Gamblers Gather Together

Once they were in the room, Xin Bei pressed Cao Wenxin to his chest and kissed her with passion. Wenxin, I love you. Xin Beis warm breath sprayed across Cao Wenxins neck, and she felt slightly aroused. Do men always say that when you want to have sex, and then forget everything that you just said afterwards? Cao Wenxin said all of a sudden. She was a little upset now because she remembered what her friends ex-boyfriend had said and done to her friend before. The man had said countless sweet-nothings to her friend and made many promises, but dumped her friend right after they had sex. Xin Bei was struck dumb for a second. He sensed that Cao Wenxin wasnt in a good mood. It seemed that she disliked hearing sweet-nothings when they were kissing and touching each other sexually. Xin Bei knew that Cao Wenxin hadnt been betrayed before, because she was still a virgin when they had sex. So it was very likely that she was affected by something that happened to her friends. Wenxin, I understand your worries, but I treat you very seriously. Although weve only been together for a short time, Im certain that youre the girl I want to spend the rest life with. If you dont believe my words, you can trust my uncle and your aunt, Xin Bei said with sincerity. In case Cao Wenxin didnt believe him, he used the influence of his uncle and Cao Wenxins aunt. It was true that they had only been boyfriend and girlfriend for a short time, but everything he said everything to Cao Wenxin was said in all sincerity. They might not be deeply in love yet, but Xin Bei made up his mind to spend the rest of his life with Cao Wenxin. In addition, they werent teenagers either, so neither of them had the intention to y around. If it was possible, Xin Bei would be willing to propose to Cao Wenxin right now. In fact, Cao Wenxin believed every word that Xin Bei told her. Girls lost their reason when they were in love after all. Therefore, she also thought that Xin Bei was her Mr. Right. If you dare to betray me, I promise that Ill castrate you, Cao Wenxin said. Ha-ha. Xin Bei was amused. Dont do that. I need it to have a happy sex life with you. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin flushed and Xin Bei kissed her again. In the following hour, they enjoyed each others body. ... The next morning, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the He familys house for the Appreciation Lunch. Once Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting showed up, He Hongjie weed them with great enthusiasm and repeatedly thanked Gu Ning. He thanked Gu Ning for everything that she had done for the He family. Although his still couldnt tell the specific numbers of the dice by listening to it, his hearing was much better than before. He didnt have much hope that he could fully recover from his hearing problem. However, what he didnt know was that his hearing would be excellent again or even better after taking the pills that Gu Ning gave him. The magical power crystal wasnt normal medicine after all. After that, He Hongjie told Gu Ning that there were several skilled gamblers in the gambling industry who had the interest to gamble against her. In He Hongjies eyes, there was no need for Gu Ning to gamble with the other skilled gamblers since the gambling magnate of City M already invited her. Even though those skilled gamblers were as famous as the gambling magnate of City M in the gambling industry, they were good at different forms of gambling. Nevertheless, it was He Hongjies opinion, not Gu Nings. Gu Ning, on the other hand, thought that it was a good chance to make more money, so she obviously wouldnt turn them down. She was going to City M anyway, so she could meet the other skilled gamblers there too. However, before she epted the challenge from the other skilled gamblers, she had to tell Ye Chaoxiong about it. She was going to City M to meet him after all, so she needed to show respect towards him. Ye Chaoxiong agreed with her on her decision. He was curious to see whether Tang Aining could beat all of them in gambling. All in all, Ye Chaoxiong didnt think that Gu Ning was a threat to him. He proposed to hold the gamblingpetition at the Ye familys casino in City M. Gu Ning had the same idea. After talking to Ye Chaoxiong, Gu Ning told He Hongjie that she was willing to gamble against the other skilled gamblers. Those skilled gamblers were excited and full of anticipation when they heard Gu Nings answer. They werent worse than Fan Zhihao, so they dared to challenge Tang Aining who had defeated him by a significant margin. If they could beat Tang Aining in the next gamblingpetition, they would gain a lot of fame. He Hongjie was super interested in the grand gamblingpetition which was going to be held in City M, but he had to stay in HK to deal with his family affairs, so he had to miss it. ... Infinite Horror had been dubbed for several days, but encountered a bottleneck, because the movie was too scary and many voice actors were scared, so it took a much longer time for the voice actors to finish their job this time. Lu Zhan understood it very well, because he had also been scared many times when he had watched the film. Chapter 905

905 Can Infinite Horror Be Shown in Theaters?

After a few days, the movie was done, and they handed it to the authority for a check. The movie was even scarier when it was well done. Because of Tang Bingsen, the movie didnt pass the censorship at all and was put aside. It wasnt a surprising result, because everyone in Fenghua Entertainment was aware that Tang Bingsen had shut Lu Zhan out of the film industry, but they turned it to their advantage and gained a lot of attention for the film. Although it didnt pass the censorship, they could still publicize it by posting its trailer on the Inte. This film had gained many peoples attention before, so it easily became a hot topic again on social media. Many influencers on Weibo reposted the trailer, including Fenghua Entertainment, Lu Zhan, Fang Tang, Lu Yizhe and so forth. Infinite Horror soon went viral on the web. After watching the trailer of Infinite Horror, many people were scared and attracted to it. A lot of Inte users left positivements on it. OMG, I was almost scared to death when I watched the trailer. Its the scariest horror film Ive ever seen! Im afraid that Ill keep yelling and screaming if I go to watch it in a theater. Me too! Well, I personally enjoyed it, and Im looking forward to seeing the whole film! I think that this horror film is well edited, and it seems like those Hollywood blockbusters. I agree! The female ghost in the film is so beautiful! The leading actress is Su Tongnuo! I love her. When can we watch it in theaters? I cant wait to watch it. Right when everyone was asking for the movie schedule, someone disappointed them. I dont think that we can watch the film in theaters. Its director is Lu Zhan, and hes already been shut out of the film industry. Couldnt Fenghua Entertainment do something about it? I heard that Lu Zhan has annoyed an influential figure in the capital, so its hard to tell. Within a short time, the news that Infinite Horror probably wouldnt be shown in theaters went abroad. At the same time, more and more Inte users discussed about it. The majority believed that it wasnt likely that they could see Infinite Horror in theaters. ... Tang Bingsen was paying attention to it the entire time. He didnt care about thosements and discussions on the Inte because they couldnt affect him. If Fenghua Entertainment dared act against him, he would take action to teach them a lesson. He knew that Fenghua Entertainment wasnt weak, but he didnt think that it was his match. ... In the afternoon, Infinite Horror caused a greater sensation on social media. Shengshi Group, Tanghuang Group, Jinlin Group, Qinghua Group, Heiqi Group, Jade Beauty Jewelry, Cine Pharmaceutical Company, Charm, and many other famouspanies reposted the trailer of Infinite Horror too. Even Gu Ning herself also reposted it. Jesus, I cant believe my eyes. There are so many famous business groups andpanies that side with Fenghua Entertainment! It reminds me of the release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Does Goddess Gu have any connection with Fenghua Entertainment? I have the same feeling. No way! Goddess Gu is only involved in the jewelry and clothing industries. She could also be involved in many other industries. Oh, Goddess Gu just reposted the trailer of Infinite Horror! OMG, even Goddess Gu supports it. I think its very likely that we can watch Infinite Horror in theaters. I dont think that the influential figure that Lu Zhan annoyed in the capital is more powerful than the above business groups andpanies. I have an increasingly strong feeling that Goddess Gu has a connection with Fenghua Entertainment. Me too. @Gu Ning, Goddess Gu, whats your rtionship with Fenghua Entertainment? Many Inte users mentioned(@) Gu Ning on Weibo, but Gu Ning didnt respond to them. Gu Ning was on her way to City M right now. She also disguised herself as Tang Aining before she got on the ship. Although the makeup process was a bit cumbersome, it was the best way to prevent too many people from knowing her real face. HK was very close to City M, so there was no need for them to take a ne. Chapter 906 - Ye Jiasheng

906 Ye Jiasheng

Within several hours, Infinite Horror became the hottest topic on all kinds of websites. More and more people joined the discussions about Gu Nings rtionship with Fenghua Entertainment. Many onlookers were shocked that topics about Gu Ning could always gain so much attention on social media. They had to admit that Gu Ning could easily attract peoples attention, which was an unusual skill. In the meantime, many people also thought that Gu Ning might soon consume all of her poprity. Everything happened fast in the entertainment industry. No matter how popr a star was right now, he or she would soon be forgotten by the audience and the public. Therefore, some were waiting to see how Gu Ning was going to disappear from peoples sight. Gu Ning had many fans, but there were many haters who expressed their disapproval of her all the time on the Inte as well. It was impossible to be liked by every person. ... In the chairmans office of the Tang familys business group, Tang Bingsens secretary reported thetest news about Infinite Horror to him. The authorities also called to tell him that the film was going to be shown in theaters. How can Fenghua Entertainment be so influential? I need to know everything about the girl named Gu Ning right now! Tang Bingsen shouted in anger. Tang Bingsen had investigated Gu Ning before, but he only knew that she was an ordinary girl from a third-tier city, so he took her lightly. To his astonishment, she had support from so many powerful business groups andpanies. He was utterly stressed now, because he didnt dare to mess with them. It wasnt a secret that Lu Zhan had been shut out of the film industry by him. So if those powerful people were still supportive, it was an obvious warning to him. The authorities were also unwilling to be involved in this mess. Yes, sir, his secretary said, then left. It was very easy to search for information about Gu Ning on the Inte now, and the secretary soon found out a lot. After reading the news about her, the secretary was amazed. Chairman Tang, this girl named Gu Ning isnt ordinary at all! The secretary ran back to Tang Bingsens office with aptop. Tang Bingsen frowned after hearing that. All of a sudden, he had a premonition. Let me have a look, Tang Bingsen said in a hurry. The secretary ced theptop in front of Tang Bingsen at once. Tang Bingsen was also stunned after reading the news about Gu Ning. It seemed that Gu Ning was much more influential than he thought. It was hard not to be surprised by Gu Nings achievements given her young age. No wonder Gu Ning dared to act against him, she had so many connections! Tang Bingsen made a wrong decision this time. However, he didnt think that Gu Ning was acting against him on purpose because he didnt know Gu Ning at all and believed that Gu Ning had never met him before either. It was just a business conflict in his eyes. In that case, Tang Bingsen disliked Gu Ning, but wouldnt do anything to hurt her for now. In this society, whoever had more support from more powerful people would win, so Tang Bingsen had to give in. ... Around half an hourter, Gu Ning arrived at City M. There was a car arranged by Ye Chaoxiong to pick them up waiting for them at the wharf. Ye Chaoxiong attached great importance to Gu Nings arrival, so he sent his second son, Ye Jiasheng, to pick her up. Although Ye Jiasheng was the second son in the Ye family, he was the heir of it, because Ye Chaoxiongs eldest son was merely a yboy and good-for-nothing. Ye Jiasheng, on the contrary, was excellent at both business and gambling. All in all, Ye Jiasheng was the sole heir of the Ye family. Unfortunately, members of the Ye family didnt get along as well as those in the He family. Although Ye Chaoxiongs eldest son wasnt qualified to take over the familys business, he always believed that he should be the heir of his family. He had no ability topete against Ye Jiasheng, but had caused a lot of trouble for his family, which had been made them into public jokes. If he dared to hurt the Ye familys benefits in the future, Ye Chaoxiong would force him to live in another city. Miss Tang, nice to meet you! My name is Ye Jiasheng, Ye Jiasheng politely said to Gu Ning when they met each other. Ye Jiasheng was about 30 years old, and he was a very handsome, mature man with a pair of attractive and dangerous eyes. He seemed to be polite and gentle, but could be cruel and aggressive when it was necessary. It wasnt sensible to judge a person from his or her appearance. Gu Ning was his familys distinguished guest, so he treated her kindly. Nice to meet you too, Mr. Ye. Gu Ning greeted him politely, and shook hands with him. Even though their hands just touched each other for a second, Leng Shaoting was displeased. Nevertheless, He was just her bodyguard today, so he had to disguise his feelings. Please follow me this way, Miss Tang. Ye Jiasheng made a hand gesture, then guided them to an MPV. Miss Tang, why dont you have a rest in the hotel first, and we can have dinner together at 5:30 pm before we leave for the casino, Ye Jiasheng said. No problem, Gu Ning replied. Chapter 907 - An Unusual Woman

907 An Unusual Woman

It was 3:30 pm, and Gu Ning could rest in the hotel for nearly two hours. Miss Tang, after the gamblingpetition in HK, youre the most famous figure in the gambling industry right now. I have a feeling that youre going to make a fortune again this time, Ye Jiasheng said. Fan Zhihao was an ex apprentice of his father, and they had gotten along for many years, so he knew Fan Zhihaos gambling ability very well. Therefore, Gu Ning had to be really good at gambling if she could defeat Fan Zhihao. He wasnt better than Fan Zhihao at gambling, so he had no confidence that he could beat Gu Ning. As for his father, he wasnt sure that his father could be the winner either. In fact, it was unlikely that his father was going to win. Mr. Ye, it seems like you dont have much confidence in your father. Dont forget that your father is the gambling magnate of City M! Gu Ning joked although she clearly knew that it was true that Ye Chaoxiong couldnt win. My father cant be as urate as you are in gambling. Ye Jiashengughed a little. Gu Ning smiled but didnt say anything. Ye Jiasheng wasnt a talkative person, so they stopped chatting after a short while. Half an hourter, a group of them reached a five-star hotel in City M, which was owned by the Ye family. The Ye family booked two presidential suites for Gu Ning and her people. Afterwards, Ye Jiasheng called Ye Chaoxiong and told him that Gu Ning was already in the hotel. Ye Chaoxiong would join them at dinner to show that he recognized the importance of Gu Nings arrival. ... Leng Shaoting didnt have enough time to have sex with Gu Ning in their room, but they still kissed and touched each other passionately. When it was almost 5:30 pm, Ye Jiasheng called Gu Ning again, and they went to dine together in a private room of the hotel. Before long, the dishes were ced on the table. They finished dinner before 7:30 pm while the gamblingpetition would begin at 8 pm, so they still had a little time. However, a brief interlude of drama happened when they had just reached the hall of the hotel. ... Three women walked inside at this moment, and one of them who was tall and beautiful ran towards Ye Jiasheng the moment she saw him. Jiasheng! The woman called him in a little girls voice, which disgusted everyone. It clearly wasnt her natural voice. Miss Ji, stop there please. Ye Jiasheng frowned and moved a few steps backwards. Why do you call me Miss Ji? You can just call me Manlin, Ji Manlin said in annoyance, but still pouted, acting cute. She was very beautiful, but it was disgusting when she yed cute with a mature face. Miss Ji, Im sorry Ive gotta go now. Ye Jiasheng didnt want to argue with Ji Manlin. Come on, I seldom see you these days. Why dont we dine together? Ji Manlin said, and reached out her hand to hold Ye Jiashengs arm, but Ye Jiasheng avoided it at once. Miss Ji, I dont have time, nor interest, Ye Jiasheng said. His voice was a little cold now. Ji Manlin, however, didnt notice that and wouldnt let him go. Couldnt you spend some time with me? Youre always so busy. Lord Ye, do you have an appointment with this girl? The other two women walked over. They were also pretty, but werent prettier than Gu Ning, so they were jealous of her. Hearing that, Ji Manlins sight fell on Gu Ning, and a touch of malice shed in her eyes when she saw that Gu Ning was unusually beautiful. Jiasheng, who is she? Ji Manlin questioned him in anger. You rejected me because of her? Leng Shaoting who stood behind Gu Ning was displeased in an instant. Miss Ji, please mind your words. Thisdy is a distinguished guest of my family, and we have just met each other. Ye Jiasheng was also mad. In addition, you have no right to interfere in my personal affairs. You... Ji Manlin was furious, then pretended to be sad. How can you say that to me? I like you so much, but you... Its your own business that you like me, but I have no interest in you, Ye Jiasheng said in a cold tone. He couldnt dislike Ji Manlin more. Lord Ye, what do you mean? Arent you and Manlin a perfect match? Exactly! Manlin is a well-educated and beautiful girl from a super-rich family, which isnt interior to your family. How could you say that you have no interest in Manlin? Ji Manlins friends defended her without dy, but it sounded so ridiculous. Even though they had the same outstanding background, it didnt mean that they would be a great match. A romantic rtionship relied on many factors after all. In fact, Ye Jiasheng had only tolerated Ji Manlins behavior for a long time because Ji Manlins father had a rtionship with his family. Gu Ning thought that the three women were stupid, but it wasnt her business, so she remained silent. I just dislike being forced to like someone! Ye Jiasheng was in a rage now, and stared straight at them, which scared them. Once Ye Jiasheng got mad, he was very threatening. Seeing Ye Jiasheng being so mad, they didnt dare to say another word. They were weak women after all. Chapter 908 - The Gambling Magnate of City M

908 The Gambling Magnate of City M

Miss Tang, lets go! Ye Jiasheng said to Gu Ning, and Ji Manlin didnt dare to stop him again. When they walked away, Ye Jiasheng apologized to Gu Ning, Miss Tang, Im so sorry for what just happened. Its fine, Gu Ning said. ... Ji Manlin was annoyed by Ye Jiashengs attitude towards her. How could he treat me like that? She felt aggrieved, and thought that she was innocent. Even though she knew that Ye Jiasheng disliked her, she didnt care. She liked him, which was enough in her eyes. Moreover, she wanted to marry him. Manlin, I think you should forget him. Right, there are plenty other fish in the sea after all. Ji Manlins friends tried to persuade her to give it up, because they thought that Ye Jiasheng wasnt as gentle as he looked. Ji Manlin, however, refused to listen to her friends. No, I like him, and Im determined to get him! Seeing that, Ji Manlins friends closed their mouths. There is nothing to look at! Ji Manlin suddenly shouted at the onlookers in the hall. Afterwards, Ji Manlin walked on her high-heels to the reception desk and asked with arrogance, Who was the girl by Lord Yes side just then? She still believed that Gu Ning had an unusual rtionship with Ye Jiasheng. She was really a self-centered and spoiled woman. Im sorry, Miss Ji. We have no idea, the receptionist said and apologized. Check the register! Ji Manlin ordered. Sorry, Miss Ji, were not allowed to leak out guests information, and the girl didnt register her name either, the receptionist replied. There was nothing else that Ji Manlin could do now. She snorted with disdain, then left with her friends. ... It was already 7:30 pm when Gu Ning arrived at the Ye familys casino, so it was still half an hour away from the gamblingpetition. Those skilled gamblers were waiting for her in the hall. There were four of them in all, because it was rare to see an ace gambler in the gambling industry. As the host of todays gathering, Ye Chaoxiong also appeared at 7:20 pm. Coincidentally, Gu Ning ran into Ye Chaoxiong at the gate. The second that Gu Ning appeared in Ye Chaoxiongs sight, he recognized her and greeted her, Miss Tang, nice to meet you. Ye Chaoxiong was nearly 60 years old and had an air of power and authority. Ordinary people might feel scared facing him. Even the younger generation in the Ye family stood in awe of him. Ye Jiayu, the eldest son of the Ye family, no matter how troublesome he was, was also afraid of his father. Master Ye, its so nice to meet you too! Gu Ning greeted him politely but with confidence. Ye Chaoxiong was impressed by her rxed attitude. Miss Tang, shall we go inside now? Ye Chaoxiong invited her. After you, Master Ye, Gu Ning said with great respect. After that, they walked in together. People outside were all excited when Ye Chaoxiong appeared. It wasnt easy to see the gambling magnate of City M in real life. However they were confused when Ye Chaoxiong weed Gu Ning in person. The onlookers didnt know that they just ran into each other at the gate, so they misunderstood. ... Ye Chaoxiong and Gu Ning took the exclusive elevator to the sixth floor. Because of the limited amount of attendees, Ye Chaoxiong set the gamblingpetition in a separate, luxurious private room. Since Ye Chaoxiong would being, the others didnt dare to bete, so they were seated in the private room before 7:30 pm, discussing Tang Aining. They held different attitudes towards Tang Aining. Some admired her and simply wanted to challenge her, while some made up their minds to defeat her. Do you think that Tang Aining can defeat all of us? a man asked curiously. Hard to tell, another man said. Come on, we came here in order to defeat her, right? Although she did defeat Fan Zhihao in HKst time, it doesnt mean that shes the best gambler in the gambling industry. Right, but I heard that she was never wrong in Sic Bo and 5 card stud. She even won all the chips in the prize pool of a slot machine several times! Dont be naive. The He family must have cheated in the game. The result of thepetition decided the future of the He family, so its impossible that they wouldnt do anything about it. It wasnt a secret that casinos yed dirty tricks sometimes after all, but either way, they admitted that Tang Aining was a great match for them. Chapter 909 - 1 VS. 1

909 1 VS. 1

The door was pushed open, and they stopped discussing at once. The second Ye Chaoxiong walked inside, they stood up and weed him with great respect. Master Ye, good evening! They were all younger and less experienced than Ye Chaoxiong, so they had to be respectful of him. Have a seat please, Ye Chaoxiong said. The next second, they noticed Gu Ning, and recognized that she was Tang Aining at first nce, because photos and videos of her were everywhere on the Inte now. This must be Miss Tang, right? Someone looked at Gu Ning. Nice to meet you all, Im Tang Aining, Gu Ning said with confidence. She had a vague air of nobility that nobody could ignore. Some thought that Gu Ning was a nobledy, while some believed that she was pretending to be noble. Miss Tang, I admire your outstanding gambling skills at such a young age. I heard that Miss Tang was never wrong in Sic Bo and 5 card stud, which is rare to see in the gambling industry. They keptplimenting Gu Ning, but only a few really meant it. Some of them believed that Gu Ning had her own skills, while some thought that the He family must have cheated in the game. Gu Ning understood that they held different opinions towards her, but she didnt care about that. Ye Chaoxiong also noticed that, but he said nothing for Gu Ning. Actions spoke louder than words. If Gu Ning really had her own skills, she could show that in the following games. If Gu Ning couldnt defeat them, she would have to face their criticism or even ridicule. That was the cruel truth of this society. Thank you all for yourpliments, but I think that other than skill, luck is also very important in gambling, Gu Ning said. Miss Tang is being modest, someone said. Some also thought that she was hypocritical. They believed that she couldnt cheat again in front of them in the Ye familys casino. Different people indeed had different opinions towards the same thing! Its a shame that we missed the gamblingpetition in HK, and were honored today to witness Miss Tangs gambling skills, a man said. He was challenging Gu Ning. Gu Ning wasnt mad at all. Im ttered, and I still need to learn from you all. Alright, lets stop wasting time on talking. Why dont we y the game right now? They couldnt wait for it. Afterwards, they were all seated around the gambling table. It was a two meter long and one meter wide oval gaming table, and Gu Ning sat in the middle right across from the banker. Three people sat on Gu Nings left side, while two were on her right. Ye Chaoxiong was seated next to the banker. They purposely let Gu Ning sit in the middle so that they could clearly observe her movements. Although there were seven people around the table, Ye Chaoxiong wouldnt join them, so the amount of yers was six in all. Ye Chaoxiong would gamble against Gu Ning aler. Those skilled gamblers came here to challenge Gu Ning, not Ye Chaoxiong after all. As top gamblers in the gambling industry of City M, they hadpeted with Ye Chaoxiong more than once before, but none of them had won. If Ye Chaoxiong joined the game right now, they were doomed to fail. How much is the bet? someone asked before the game began. Its up to you. Gu Ning didnt mind. She could ept it no matter how much the bet was, but it couldnt be a little. Well, since we are only gambling for fun, I think the bet shouldnt be too much. How about a million yuan a round? Someone proposed. They were all rich people and could afford a bet of ten million yuan, but it wasnt necessary. A million yuan a round was already a lot. Besides, they knew how much Fan Zhihao had lost to Gu Ningst time, so they had to be cautious. Everyone agreed, and the bet was set as a million yuan a round. After that, each of them exchanged 100 chips with a hundred million yuan. What should we y? Why dont we y Sic Bo first? Each of us can gamble against Miss Tang 1 VS. 1 for three rounds. Nobody disagreed. If they yed together, it wouldnt be fair because they were all ace gamblers and it was 60% possible for every one of them to tell the correct scores. If they yed Sic Bo 1 VS. 1, they could know who was better. Gu Ning agreed. They yed the game from the left to right, so the first person on Gu Nings left started to shake the dice cup. Once the dice cup was lifted, the others all focused on it although they didnt join this round. Gu Ning, on the other hand, seemed rxed while enjoying her tea. Seeing that, Ye Chaoxiong squinted at her with doubts. The others also felt confused. Miss Tang, do you have your answer? The dice cup was ced on the table. 5, 5, 6. 16, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. Although they werent sure that the numbers in the dice cup were 5, 5, and 6, they thought that it was highly possible. Most importantly, Gu Ning directly told them the specific numbers! She was so confident! The dice cup was opened, and Gu Ning was indeed right. The result impressed the others once more, because none of them were able to tell the specific numbers of the dice. They were certain that Tang Aining didnt cheat, and had to admit that she was really unbelievable at gambling. The odds of 16 were 18-1, and Gu Ning gave the correct specific numbers, so the odds doubled to be 36-1. After the first round, Gu Ning won 36 million yuan. Chapter 910 - Gu Ning Wins Every Time

910 Gu Ning Wins Every Time

Thirty-six chips were ced in front of Gu Ning at once, but they werent hers yet, because the game would go on. It was Gu Nings turn to shake the dice cup now. If herpetitor failed to give the correct score of the dice, those chips would be Gu Nings. However, if Gu Ningspetitor was right, Gu Ning had to return the chips to him. Thirty-six million yuan was a lot, and nobody was willing to lose it within just a few minutes. Gu Ning shook the dice cup casually. Herpetitor, on the other hand, focused on it from the beginning to the end. She put the dice cup down, and let herpetitor guess. Herpetitor wasnt as bold as Gu Ning, who had given the specific numbers of the dice. Even Ye Chaoxiong wasnt confident that he could do that. There is a pair of 3 inside, he said. Gu Ning opened the dice cup, and there was indeed a pair of 3 in it. Herpetitor released a long breath after seeing it. He was more nervous than ever now. The odds of pairs were 8-1. Therefore, he could only take eight chips back, and the other 28 chips were Gu Nings. In the second round, Gu Ning gave the correct specific numbers again, and the odds were 16-1. Everyone was surprised by her once more. Is it possible that Tang Aining can win every time? Even Ye Chaoxiong cant do that! They subconsciouslypared Ye Chaoxiong with Gu Ning. In that case, they admitted that Gu Ning was better than them. They were all losers when gambling with Ye Chaoxiong anyway. Gu Ningspetitor lost ten million yuan after the second round. Although Gu Ningspetitors could tell the scores, they still lost money, because Gu Ning could always double the odds and win a lot more money than them. The same thing happened in the third round, and Gu Ningspetitor waspletely disappointed now. He began to think that he could never win a round in the gamblingpetition against Gu Ning. Once he had that idea in his mind, he couldnt pay full attention to the dice cup, so he lost again. Gu Ning, however, won 23 million yuan after the third round. After the three rounds with her firstpetitor, Gu Ning won 61 million yuan in all. The firstpetitor, on the other hand, lost 61 million yuan within several minutes. It was the first time that he had lost so much money within such a short time. It was uneptable in his eyes. Although he lost a fortune and was in despair now, he had to pretend to be calm. Miss Tang, you win, he said. Gu Ning didnt say anything, but just smiled. Seeing the result, the others were all shocked. Some of them even wanted to retreat, but it was too embarrassing to do that. The secondpetitor didnt have a much better result than the first one. He lost 58 million yuan in all. The rest of the people were increasingly unwilling topete against Gu Ning, because they clearly knew that they were going to lose. The third, fourth, and fifthpetitor gave up the idea that they wanted to defeat Gu Ning, but did their best to lose as little as possible. It turned out that all of them lost money to Gu Ning. Afterpeting against the five of them, Gu Ning won 256 million yuan in the end. Everyone was amazed by her unerring uracy, including Ye Jiasheng and Ye Chaoxiong. Even though they had heard of what Tang Aining had done in the gamblingpetition held in HKst time, they were still amazed when they witnessed it with their own eyes. They always believed that Tang Aining or the He family must have cheated in the game, but they were wrong. It was as if Tang Aining could see the numbers of the dice in the dice cup! They even thought that maybe she had a pair of Jade Eyes. Those skilled gamblers used to think that Ye Chaoxiong could defeat Tang Aining, but given what they had just been through, they thought that Tang Aining was more likely to win. Ye Chaoxiong actually had the same idea. Although he knew that he was going to lose, he was still very interested in the game, because it aroused his desire for victory. They now knew that Gu Ning was unbelievably good at Sic Bo, but they still hoped that she couldnt be as good at other forms of gambling. In that case, they proposed to y 5 card stud. Gu Ning agreed. Nevertheless, Gu Ning was still able to win as long as she was in. After ying 10 rounds, Gu Ning won 180 million yuan in all. Those skilled gamblers couldnt believe their eyes, and proposed to y barat[1] against Gu Ning, but Gu Ning was still the winner and won 160 million yuan in all. They couldnt be more disappointed right now, and gave up the idea of ying with Gu Ning again. After ying three forms of gambling, Gu Ning won 596 million yuan in all. The bet was only a million yuan a round, but Gu Ning still won a fortune. [1] Barat or bara is a card game yed at casinos. It is aparing card game yed between two hands, the yer and the banker. Chapter 911 - A Fierce Argument at Food Stree

911 A Fierce Argument at Food Stree

Ye Chaoxiong was the next one who was going to gamble against Gu Ning. Although nobody believed that he could defeat Gu Ning now, the others still hoped that Ye Chaoxiong could win. He was the gambling magnate of City M after all. Some hoped that Ye Chaoxiong could beat Tang Aining so that they could feel better after their sessive failures. Some, however, still hoped that Tang Aining could win. If Ye Chaoxiong lost thepetition as well, it wouldnt be so embarrassing for them to be the losers. Im not confident, but Im very interested, Ye Chaoxiong said. He had been in a high position for so long, and he wanted to lose more than he wanted to win. However, he was only willing to lose to his match. Gu Ning smiled, but said nothing. They yed Sic Bo first as usual, and Ye Chaoxiong shook the dice cup before Gu Ning. Gu Ning gave the correct score and specific numbers once more. Nobody was surprised by that anymore. Ye Chaoxiong was the gambling magnate after all, so he was better than the other skilled gamblers in the room, so the first round was a tie. However, no matter how good he was, he was still notparable to Gu Ning who had a pair of Jade Eyes. Gu Ning was able to tell the correct scores and specific numbers every round, while Ye Chaoxiong couldnt, so he sometimes lost. They yed Sic Bo for 10 rounds, and six of them were ties. Ye Chaoxiong lost four rounds, not because he gave the wrong scores, but because he failed to tell the specific numbers. From the first round to thest round, Ye Chaoxiong paid his full attention to the dice cup and he looked excited the entire time. He didnt feel unhappy at all even though he lost, because he had never enjoyed a game so much before. Miss Tang, I have to admit that youre the best gambler Ive ever seen! Im ttered, Master Ye, Gu Ning said politely. The others in the room had already epted that Gu Ning would never lose. After that, Ye Chaoxiong and Gu Ning yed 5 card stud and barat. Gu Ning was the winner again without a doubt. In the end, Gu Ning won 10 million yuan from Ye Chaoxiong. Ye Chaoxiong lost the least money out of everyone. When the gamblingpetition ended, Gu Ning had won 606 million yuan in total. Miss Tang is the new God of Gamblers! I think that Miss Tang is the number one gambler in the gambling industry. They kept expressing their admiration and surprise towards Gu Ning in the following minutes. Well, can I ask you all for a favor, Gu Ning said all of a sudden. Sure, Ye Chaoxiong said. I hate being involved in trouble, so please keep it a secret, Gu Ning said with sincerity. It was true, but she also said that to keep their faces. Gu Ning didnt know them well. What if they took revenge because they had lost too much money to her today? She disguised herself so she wasnt worried that they would find her, but Leng Shaoting showed up with his real face. If they found Leng Shaotings identity, it wouldnt be good. In fact, the others all believed that Gu Ning would want to seize this chance to gain fame in the gambling industry, but Gu Ning did the opposite thing. They couldnt believe that Gu Ning was willing to give up this great opportunity. None of them stopped chasing fame and wealth after all. Actually, it wasnt their fault; the society was ill. If everyone valued fame and wealth above anything else, nobody could avoid chasing it. Those skilled gamblers felt a little ashamed. Ye Chaoxiong, however, understood Gu Nings intention. He knew that she did that to keep their faces and self-respect. Shes a considerate and smart girl. He thought to himself. Even though he didnt care much about his face, he should also consider others feelings. Therefore, Ye Chaoxiong agreed. After that, Gu Ning walked out of the room, and Ye Jiasheng sent her back to the hotel. When she left, people walked her out with enthusiasm. Miss Tang, Im your biggest fan now! Ye Jiasheng said to Gu Ning. By the way, did you really give up this great chance to be famous because you are afraid of trouble? Ye Jiasheng thought that it couldnt be so simple. Gu Ning didnt bother to lie to him. Well, I am afraid of trouble, because Ive won too much money from them. Its possible that they will take revenge. In addition, Im not very interested in gambling, so I have no intention to be famous in this industry. What? Shes not very interested in gambling? Ye Jiasheng was shocked. Given the unbelievable gambling skills of Tang Aining, it was hard to believe that she had no intention to be deeply involved in this industry. After driving Gu Ning back to the hotel, Ye Jiasheng left. Ye Jiasheng had invited them to stay in City M for a few more days, and said that he could be their tour guide, but Gu Ning declined his invitation because they had to leave tomorrow morning. Since Gu Ning needed to deal with her business, Ye Jiasheng didnt insist, but he offered to book ne tickets for them. Gu Ning nned to find the boxes of treasure in HK, so she told him that she was leaving for HK. Ye Jiasheng then told Gu Ning that he would arrange a yacht for them. They would leave for HK at 1 pm tomorrow after lunch. ... It was almost 10 pm when they got back to the hotel. And Gu Ning was a little hungry, so she invited the others to have night snacks and also to celebrate her victory. A group of them went to have some local food at a food street. Unfortunately, they encountered some trouble there. Gu Ning and her friends didnt cause the trouble, but two tables beside them did. The people sitting around the table on their left came from another city, while the people around the table on their right were local citizens. After eating for a while, those local citizens suddenly began to criticize those tourists from another city. Those tourists were unwilling to cause trouble, so they tolerated it, but the local citizens wouldnt stop swearing at them. After a short while, the tourists couldnt stand it anymore. They started to fiercely argue with the local citizens. Chapter 912 - Wan Baojie

912 Wan Baojie

No matter how fiercely they argued, no one stood out to mediate. Even the restaurant owner watched from the side with a cold face. When those local citizens became more and more offensive, both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were annoyed. As a soldier who served his country, Leng Shaoting wouldnt tolerate the humiliation. Right at this moment, the five local citizens gathered to punch the three tourists. If they were really involved in a fight, it wasnt very likely that the three tourists could win. However, the three tourists were unwilling to retreat. It was a matter of dignity after all. Seeing that, Gu Ning moved her foot and kicked over a stool to stop the first local citizen who was dashing ahead of the others. In an instant, he stumbled and fell. What was worse was that the two people who were right behind him knocked into him and fell to the ground too. With several loud screams of pain, the three of them fell one after another. It happened too fast and everyone was shocked. When they realized that it was caused by Gu Ning, they were mad and snapped at her, What do you mean? Gu Ning didnt stand up until now, followed by Leng Shaoting and her other friends. They stood in a line, facing those angry local citizens. Leng Shaoting, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya werent ordinary people at all, so those local citizens felt a little scared when they stared straight at them. They thought that they were Gu Nings bodyguards. Bodyguards were all good at fighting, while they were merelymon citizens. Gu Ning looked at them and said in a cold voice, Do you really think that youre superior to people from other cities? Wake up from your dream, and show some respect. If you want a fight,e and beat me! Gu Ning didnt speak in the local dialect in order to show that she was also a tourist from another city. The three tourists felt much better when Gu Ning stood out to side with them. Those local citizens, however, ran towards Gu Ning to beat her. Nevertheless, just as they came near, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya kicked them away with great force. Jesus! Everyone was amazed. They had never seen anyone else who could kick a person meters away before. The three tourists got excited at once. They felt quite honored that Gao Yi and Qiao Ya werent weak at all. Look at you, Gu Ning sneered at them. How dare you hurt me! Do you know who I am? A young man threatened Gu Ning. He was the one who had stumbled because of the stool that was kicked by Gu Ning. It sounded like he had a powerful family, but Gu Ning didnt care about that. I dont care who you are, but you cant humiliate tourists in a public ce! Gu Ning said. You... The young man was displeased. Im the eldest son of the Wan family. Do you know the Wan family? My family is the owner of Wanhuang Casino which is the thirdrgest casino in City M. You just hurt me, and I promise that Ill pay you back! he threatened Gu Ning again. Hearing that he was Lord Wan, the onlookers were surprised. The Wan family was a well-known, super-rich family in City M after all. All of a sudden, people had sympathy for Gu Ning, because they believed that Gu Ning was in big trouble now. Gu Ning was just a tourist, so it was impossible for her to get away with it. To their astonishment, Gu Ning sneered with disdain, Oh, really? Show me how youre going to pay me back. Gu Ning remembered that her secondpetitor at the gamblingpetition was precisely the leading role in the Wan family. Even if the Wan family was going to punish her, they didnt have the ability to do so. You... Wan Baojie couldnt believe his ears. His family was influential in City M, and nobody dared to annoy him. Therefore, he said to Gu Ning, Great, dont you dare run away! Who do you think you are? Why do I have to wait for you here? Gu Ning rolled her eyes at him. You... Wan Baojie didnt know what to say. He was obviously reluctant to let them leave, but he couldnt beat them down either. What Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had just done scared him. Do you want to get away with it after beating us? Wan Baojies friend said in anger. You can try to stop me if you have the ability, Gu Ning said. You... Wan Baojies friend was struck dumb. They had been beaten down in the fight, and now even failed to win the argument against Gu Ning. They couldnt be angrier right now. Baojie, do you need me to call some people for help? someone asked Wan Baojie. Do it now! Wan Baojie raised his voice and vented his anger at his friend. He couldnt swallow his anger, and was determined to teach Gu Ning a lesson. The owner of the restaurant walked out at this time. He begged Gu Ning, Please dont cause trouble in my restaurant. Would you please move outside? Chapter 913 - Ji Manlin Argues with Gu Ning

913 Ji Manlin Argues with Gu Ning

Gu Ning was also unwilling to cause trouble for innocent people. No problem, she said, then looked to Wan Baojie. Are you sure that you are not going to let it go? Hearing that, Wan Baojie was annoyed again. You just hurt us, so its impossible that Ill let it go! You just humiliated us in public. Do you think thats eptable? Gu Ning asked him. Wan Baojie was struck dumb. He felt that he had done nothing wrong, but somehow felt a little guilty when Gu Ning questioned him. Baojie, do you need me to make the call or not? Wan Baojies friend asked him again. Wan Baojie didnt know what to do now. Even though you want to call others for help, you must have the ability to keep us here first, Gu Ning said. Wan Baojie thought that it was reasonable. Fine, forget it, Wan Baojie said in the end. What should we do now? his friend asked. Well... Wan Baojie was confused. He was reluctant to let them leave, but he couldnt keep them here either. All of a sudden, Gu Ning thought that Wan Baojie was very funny, and he did not really seem to be a bad young man. In addition, they were already kicked away and hurt. You humiliated us first, and we hurt you afterwards. Why dont we let it go? Youre not badly injured after all, Gu Ning said. They were just kicked away and were only slightly hurt, therefore they had the energy to argue with Gu Ning right now. Moreover, they were all young men, and would recover soon. Wan Baojie nodded and gave in. Fine, you can leave. Hearing that, the onlookers were surprised because they thought that there was going to be a fierce fight. Wan Baojie was the head of his friend circle, so his friends all listened to him. After that, they left for the hospital, and Gu Ning went back to continue to eat. Once Wan Baojie and his friends were gone, the three tourists walked over to thank Gu Ning. Miss, thank you so much for your help. Youre so good at fighting! If we fought against them, we probably couldnt win. ... After having night snacks, Gu Ning and her friends went back to the hotel. Unfortunately, there was another problem in their way. A woman suddenly ran to stop Gu Ning just as they entered the hall. It was Ji Manlin who was Ye Jiashengs admirer. Leng Shaoting frowned and wanted to chase her away, but Gu Ning stopped him. She was curious what Ji Manlin was going to do. It must be something to do with Ye Jiasheng. Tell me, whats your rtionship with Jiasheng? Ji Manlin questioned Gu Ning without dy. Gu Ning didnt want to cause any misunderstandings, so she exined with patience. Were merely acquaintances. Youre lying! If youre not close to him, why did he pick you up and send you back with his car? Ji Manlin didnt believe Gu Nings words. She couldnt find Gu Nings identity, so she arranged someone to wait at the door. The person told her that Ye Jiasheng sent Gu Ning and her friends back in person, and that they left to have night snacks after a while. Ji Manlin then came over at once. She had waited for a whole hour and Gu Ning was finally back. Well. Gu Ning was amused. Miss Ji, you want to hear my answer, but refuse to believe it. Whats the point of asking me that question then? Tell me, why did he pick you up and send you back in person? Ji Manlin questioned Gu Ning again. As long as Ye Jiasheng walked close to another woman, she would do everything she could to find out every detail. Gu Ning realized that Ji Manlin was unreasonable, so she stopped exining. Its none of your business. I am his future wife, so it is my business! Ji Manlin said with pride. Seriously? Gu Ning sneered. Miss Ji, didnt Ye Jiasheng say that he has no interest in you, right here earlier today? Dont you think that its too shameful that you take yourself as his future wife? Please stay away from me, or Ill punch you away. You... Ji Manlin was mad. How dare you say that to my face? You cant bear the result if you annoy me! Gu Ning rolled her eyes. Why did these people love threatening others with their family backgrounds? Leng Shaoting frowned when Ji Manlin threatened Gu Ning. Miss Ji, I dont want to waste time arguing with you in a public ce. This is my boyfriend. Think about it. Dont you think my man is much better looking than Ye Jiasheng? Gu Ning held Leng Shaotings arm. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was cheered up. His girl wasplimenting him. Chapter 914 - A Shameless Woman

914 A Shameless Woman

Gu Ning didnt know what was on Leng Shaotings mind, or she would think that he was a little childish. However, no matter how childish he was, she still loved him. A man would feel happy when his girl wasplimenting him because he cared about her. Ji Manlin didnt notice Leng Shaoting until now, and she was stunned by his outstanding appearance in an instant. Jesus, hes so handsome! Hes even taller and stronger than Ye Jiasheng. Ji Manlin could barely move her eyes away from Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning was displeased at seeing Ji Manlins reaction, but she said nothing and pulled Leng Shaoting walking away. Hey! Ji Manlin stopped them again. She wouldnt let Leng Shaoting leave just like that. However, when she moved a step forward, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya gave her a cold nce, and she was frightened to the point where she couldnt move and could only watch them walk away. At the same time, she got jealous of Gu Ning. She recognized that the clothing on Leng Shaoting was a very expensive designer brand. It was obvious that he was a rich man. He was tall, handsome and rich. There was no woman who wouldnt be attracted to him! Ji Manlin thought of herself as a great beauty, and she was born in a super-rich family as well, but she somehow couldnt meet a quality man of the same level as her. Ye Jiasheng was the only one who met her standards for a boyfriend in City M. She actually had no affection towards him. Ye Jiasheng was indeed the most outstanding young man among the rich younger generation in City M, so Ji Manlin thought that he was qualified to be her boyfriend. However, Ye Jiasheng had no interest in her. In fact, she knew it clearly, but she didnt care. As long as she wanted him, she would get him by hook or by crook. She held that idea until Leng Shaoting appeared. Leng Shaoting now reced Ye Jiasheng and became her target. Even if she had to win his heart with her body, she would be more than willing to lie naked on his bed. However, it wasnt easy for Ji Manlin to do that because of the two bodyguards by his side. Once they entered the elevator, Ji Manlin walked over to see which floor they were going to. Since the man was so rich, he had to be staying on the floor of presidential suites. She was right. The elevator didnt stop until the 16th floor which was exactly the floor of presidential suites. Ji Manlin then went to the reception desk and booked a presidential room on the 12th floor for herself. She didnt know the number of Leng Shaotings room, and she knew that the receptionist wouldnt tell her, so she decided to wait for Leng Shaoting on her own. Early the next morning, Ji Manlin waited for Leng Shaoting downstairs. However, Leng Shaoting was still absent at 12 pm. Ji Manlin lost her patience, but had no intention to leave. When it was a little past 12 pm, Ye Jiasheng showed up. The moment Ji Manlin saw Ye Jiasheng, she was still interested in him, but she was now more attracted to Leng Shaoting, so she ignored him for the first time. Ye Jiasheng came to pick Gu Ning up. He noticed Ji Manlin after he walked into the lounge. He thought that Ji Manlin was waiting for him there, so he turned around and walked aside at once. To his surprise, Ji Manlin didnt follow him at all. Around five minutester, Gu Ning and the others appeared. The second Ji Manlin saw Leng Shaoting, she ran towards him. Gu Ning and the others were annoyed when they saw Ji Manlin. Seeing her focusing on Leng Shaoting the entire time, Gu Ning understood that she came here for Leng Shaoting. Hi, nice to meet you. My name is Ji Manlin, Im the daughter of the Ji family in City M. Ji Manlin introduced herself to Leng Shaoting, and pretended to be gentle and kind. Leave me alone, Leng Shaoting said and didnt bother to give her a nce. Ji Manlin was stunned. She had never been treated like that in public by a man before! Miss Ji, what are you doing? Are you trying to seduce my boyfriend right in front of me? Gu Ning was furious. Ji Manlins actions really crossed the line. You... Ji Manlin felt embarrassed, but still argued. Im not seducing him! Dont be so harsh on me! Youre not married after all. Why cant Ipete for his love? Hearing that, everyone was struck dumb. She just tried to steal another girls boyfriend right in front of the girls face, but she doesnt think that its her fault? Onlookers couldnt believe their ears, especially the staff members at the reception who were aware that Ji Manlins target was always Ye Jiasheng. Even Ye Jiasheng couldnt believe it. Anyway, it wasnt a bad thing for him that Ji Manlin changed her target. Im afraid that youll be disappointed, Gu Ning sneered. Ji Manlin was such a shameless woman! Oh, why? I dont think that youre better than me, Ji Manlin said with arrogance. You can ask him if you want to know the answer, Gu Ning said, then looked at Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was loyal to Gu Ning without a doubt. Ji Manlin was the cause of this problem, so Leng Shaoting med her for it. Disappear, now! he said with a cold face. Hearing that, Ji Manlin trembled a little in fear, and almost ran away. Chapter 915 - Dive into the Sea Again

915 Dive into the Sea Again

Even Ye Jiasheng felt stressed when Leng Shaoting was mad. Leng Shaoting was born to be a man of power. Afterwards, he ignored Ji Manlin and held Gu Nings hand while walking towards the door, followed by Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Seeing that, Ye Jiasheng followed them at once. Ji Manlin didnt get her mind back until they were all gone. She copsed to the floor feeling scared. Onlookers also began to criticize her. Shes so shameless! How could she try to steal another girls boyfriend right in front of the girl? She doesnt have a clear understanding of herself. I think that the girl is much more beautiful than her. I agree. She has no sense of self-respect either. The handsome young man didnt bother to give her a nce! Im afraid that she has had sex with many men before because shes so easy. Its so disgusting! ... Hearing peoples discussions, Ji Manlin was angry, but she had no energy to argue against them. She still didnt think that she had done anything wrong. She simply wanted to chase her love, which wasnt her fault. It was hard to change a stubborn persons opinions. ... Gu Ning received Ye Chaoxiongs call when they arrived at the wharf. Ye Chaoxiong invited her to visit City M again in the future if she was free. Out of politeness, Gu Ning agreed, but it was up to her whether she would visit City M again. Ye Jiasheng didnt leave until they were all on the yacht arranged by the Ye family. Once Ye Jiasheng got home, Ye Chaoxiong asked him, How is it? Ye Jiasheng said, She already has a boyfriend who is also her bodyguard. Hes taller, more handsome and more powerful than me. I dont think hes an ordinary man. Ye Chaoxiong had the intention to let Ye Jiasheng chase Gu Ning. She was so good at gambling. If she married into the Ye family, the Ye family would be more sessful. It wasnt that they just want to make use of her, because they also had a good impression of Tang Aining. If she was willing to marry into the Ye family, they would treat her well without a doubt. Ye Jiasheng was also impressed by Gu Ning, so he was willing to chase her. Unfortunately, she already had a boyfriend. Besides, her boyfriend was more attractive than him. Ye Chaoxiong was a little disappointed, but soon epted it. ... Half an hourter, Gu Ning and the others arrived back in HK. She told Gao Yi, Qiao Ya, and Leng Shaoting to go back to the hotel before her, because she needed to deal with something alone. Although Leng Shaoting was worried about her safety, Gu Ning insisted on it, so he had to leave before her. After that, Gu Ning went to rent a small yacht and sailed alone. As a professional killer in her previous incarnation, she had to learn how to move by all modes of transportation. Within 20 minutes, Gu Ning reached somewhere near the small ind. She put on a wetsuit without an oxygen mask and other diving equipment because she didnt need them. Once Gu Ning dived into the sea, she put the yacht into her telepathic eye space. Her telepathic eye space had now expanded to 40 square-meters or so, which was enough to amodate a four meter long and two meter wide yacht. Just like that, the yacht suddenly disappeared from the sea, while Gu Ning was already deep in the sea. Those men who had been left behind on the ind by Gu Ning were still there. Although they got free after getting rid of the ropes, nobody came to rescue them. They kept waiting by the beach, hoping to see a ship or something. They got excited when a yacht approached, but it soon disappeared. They didnt witness the scene where the yacht disappeared out of the blue, so they thought that it must have moved to another side of this ind, but they still failed to find it. Gu Ning swam to the passage in the sea without dy. The waves moved violently by the reefs. If Gu Ning didnt have her magical power to protect her, she would have been pushed back. It still wasnt easy for Gu Ning to get into the passage, because there were countless marine nts at the entrance. Gu Ning removed those marine nts and disturbed a school of fish by ident. It was painful when those fish swam out together and hit her body. When the school of fish was finally gone, Gu Ning swam inside. This boat-way was blocked by the reef at the exit. After entering the undersea passage for about three meters, she passed the area that was sealed and came to the boat-way. It was time to leave the water. However, the passage ahead was still long, cold and dark. Luckily, Gu Ning had her magical power to protect her body so she wasnt affected. When she was about to reach the exit, she felt something twist around her foot. She was scared and looked down at once. It turned out to be a sea snake, which disgusted Gu Ning. She released her magical power to freeze it without hesitation, in case it bit her. Afterwards, she took out a dagger and moved it off. Right at this moment, Gu Ning found many bones of the dead entangled by creatures under the sea. They were probably the people who made this boat-way, or people who came here to search for treasure. It was impossible for ordinary people to survive here. Chapter 916 - Let the Evil Jiao Ou

916 Let the Evil Jiao Ou

Gu Ning had her magical power to protect her, so she was able to stay safe and healthy. In case anything else attacked her lower body again, Gu Ning decided not to float on the surface of the water any longer, and swam ahead. About 20 meters ahead, the passage became wider, and she finally arrived at the bottom of the hole. Once Gu Ning left the water, a group of bats flew around and made a lot of noise. Gu Ning took out her night-luminescent pearl at once to chase them away with its bright light. It would be difficult to get the treasure. There were countless bats trapped inside, because they couldnt fly outside. Gu Ning finally clearly saw the ship in front of her. She hadnt noticed that there was a g with two bones crossing each other and a skull in the middle on it until now. In an instant, Gu Ning realized that this ship was a pirate ship. In other words, This ind was once the ce where pirates lived. Since this was a pirate ship, there must be many valuable things on it. Because the ship has been parked here for too long, and the wood had decayed in arge area. Gu Ning wasnt sure whether it would copse if she directly stepped on it. If it copsed, those valuable objects would fall into the water, and some might be destroyed. Besides, the boat was a little tall, and she was floating in the water, so she couldnt reach it at all. Fortunately, this cavern wasrge, and the water next to it could amodate her yacht. Gu Ning now realized that she should have taken out her yacht once she got into this passage. Without further ado, she got on the yacht and began to observe the pirate ship. She needed to know whether she could step on it and how many things she could take away. It turned out that there were more valuable things on this pirate ship than the sunken ship that Gu Ning had been to before. Most importantly, they were still in good condition. Gold, silver, jewels, pottery, porcin, books, paintings, clothing, ancient coins, and everything was all in a mess. These things added up to a dozen boxes, and most of them were gold, silver and jewelry, because they were the currency for general trading back then. An idea dawned on Gu Ning. She could open a private museum with all of the real antiques she had found till now. It wasnt a bad idea in Gu Nings eyes, and she could also sell tickets to visitors. She used to think that she could sell the most valuable bronze bells at auction, but now she felt that it would be more attractive if she ced them in a private museum. However, it wasnt easy to open a private museum, because grave-digging was illegal. Although Leng Shaoting could help her with it, she was still worried that it would cause him trouble. She nned to ask him when she got backter. After observation, Gu Ning found that the bottom of the ship had decayed because it had been immersed in water for so many years, but arge portion of the wooden boards which werent soaked in water were still fine. Gu Ning thought that it wouldnt copse if she was very careful when she stepped on it. After that, Gu Ning directly crossed over the gap between her yacht and the pirate ship. The gap wasnt wide, it was only about 30 centimeters. So it was easy for Gu Ning to cross it. Gu Ning moved lightly and slowly. She took all the boxes into her telepathic eye space before she left. All of a sudden, Gu Ning remembered the male ghost and the evil jiao in her telepathic eye space. She thought that she could have a talk with them right here. This ce was isted from the outside. Even if they got mad, they wouldnt cause trouble for innocent people. Thinking of that, Gu Ning put her yacht away, and swam to the passage at the other side. It led to the ground, not the ocean. After climbing ashore, Gu Ning walked in for about ten meters before she let the evil jiao out. If it escaped, it would cause big trouble. When the evil jiao found that it wasnt at the bottom of the sea, it was shocked. It was also surprised to see Gu Ning in different clothing. Gu Ning removed her make-up as Tang Aining before she dived into the sea, so she looked like she usually did right now. From the moment the evil jiao entered the telepathic eye space to the moment it came out, its memory was static, but the changes in the scene and Gu Nings clothes reminded the evil jiao that something had happened. Tell me what has happened? Why am I here? Why is your clothing different? it asked Gu Ning. I put you away and brought you here, Gu Ning replied. What? You put me away? The evil jiao was shocked. Right, I caught your long beard when you were about to eat my night-luminescent pearl, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, the evil jiao realized that Gu Ning had trapped him. How dare you trap me! The evil jiao was furious. You wanted to eat my night-luminescent pearl first! Im not dumb enough to wait there for you to eat it, Gu Ning said. You... The evil jiao lost patience. Give me the night-luminescent pearl, or Ill swallow you. Well, Gu Ning sneered, to be honest with you, I can put you away again once you touch me. Chapter 917 - Conquer the Evil Jiao and Eliminate the Male Ghos

917 Conquer the Evil Jiao and Eliminate the Male Ghos

You... The evil jiao was furious, but also scared. What do you want? I can provide you with my magical power for your inner discipline, but you must listen to my orders before its done, Gu Ning said. Hearing that Gu Ning was willing to provide her magical power for it, the evil jiao was cheered up, but it got angry when Gu Ning said that it had to listen to her orders. What? You want me to listen to your orders at any time? No pain, no gain. There is no free lunch in this world, Gu Ning said. The evil jiao was struck dumb for a second. It didnt know how to pay for what it wanted, it had always grabbed whatever it wanted by hook or by crook. Seeing the evil jiaos reaction, Gu Ning wore a resigned look. Anyway, its the condition Iy out. I provide you with my magical power, and you serve my needs at any time withoutints, or Ill put you away. You... Although the evil jiao was annoyed at Gu Nings threat, it thought that it wasnt a bad idea. It was very hard to find magical power, and the evil jiao was unwilling to be put into Gu Nings telepathic eye space again. After hesitating for a short while, the evil jiao agreed. Deal. No betrayal. Keep that in your mind. Gu Ning warned it. I know, and Ill keep my word, the evil jiao said with pride. Gu Ning smiled, but said nothing. Great, now Ill put you into my telepathic eye space for a while. Its full of magical power, and youll naturally absorb magical power. Ill make other arrangements for you when Im back at my ce, Gu Ning said. Even though the evil jiao was able to absorb magical power in the telepathic eye space, it couldnt use it for its inner discipline. It had to do it in the outside world. Jiao lived in the sea, so it needed water. Without water, it could only survive for three days at the most. Gu Ning nned to keep it in the telepathic eye space during the day, and let it stay in the swimming pool at night. Will you let me out after you put me inside? The evil jiao was alert. I need you to deal with things for me, so of course Ill let you out, Gu Ning said and was amused. Fine. The evil jiao agreed. Afterwards, Gu Ning walked forward and held its w. In a second, the evil jiao disappeared. It was the male ghosts turn now. The second the male ghost was out, it was also surprised by the changes of the scene and Gu Nings clothes. What happened? Why am I here? When did you change your clothing? I put you away and brought you here, Gu Ning replied. She gave the male ghost the same answer. What? You put me away? The male ghost was shocked too, and moved a few steps backwards in fear. It remembered that it lost consciousnessst time when Gu Ning caught it. Who are you? the male ghost asked. It didnt trust Gu Ning at all. Its not important, and now Im giving you two choices. One, disappearpletely; two, submit to me, Gu Ning said. The male ghost was struck dumb. It couldnt believe that this young girl was so powerful and threatening. In fact, it stayed in this world only to protect Commander Hus belongings, so it didnt care about anything else. Oh, right, where are Commander Hus belongings? All of a sudden, the male ghost stared straight at Gu Ning and questioned her, Did you take Commander Hus belongings away? Yeah, I did. I know that its not right, but I wont put them back. Its been over a hundred years. Why do you have to guard them? Someone would take them away anyway. You can take revenge if you hate me, but its impossible for you to win. Ill put you away and keep you in the space forever, or Ill burn you with fire till youre eliminated, Gu Ning said with confidence. The male ghost understood that Gu Ning wasnt kidding. Since Commander Hus belongings were already taken away by Gu Ning, there was no reason for it to stay in this world any longer. Therefore, it chose to be eliminated. I feel so guilty that I lost Commander Hus belongings. I would rather be eliminated than stay here alone, the male ghost said. It didnt bother to struggle either, because it knew that it was meaningless. Gu Ning was surprised by its loyalty to Commander Hu. Because the male ghost had a strong feeling of guilt, it couldnt disappear by itself. Gu Ning could only burn it with mes. Are you sure? Being burnt is very painful, Gu Ning asked with a serious face. I know, and Im not afraid of it, the male ghost said with determination. Great. Since it was the male ghosts choice, Gu Ning agreed. The next second, a me thrower and a can of gasoline appeared in her hands. Seeing that, the male ghost was astonished. It was like a magic show. The male ghost didnt move at all, but let Gu Ning pour gasoline on its body before she burned it. It yelled and screamed in the mes, which was quite scary. Gu Ning thought that it was very noisy, but had no other feelings. Those who stayed on this ind, on the contrary, were frightened. They heard loud howls of anguish, and the ground was even shaking. It felt like an earthquake, and they were worried that the ind would sink suddenly. This ind wasnt big, so it was very likely that it would sink someday. Chapter 918 - From Hell

918 From Hell

Whats going on? No idea, its so scary! It sounds like a voice from hell. Dont scare me. There is no hell in this world. I dont know whether there is a hell or not, but the ground is shaking. Is it an earthquake? Earthquake? Will this small ind sink? I dont want to die young! Me either! Are you dying? ... Around 20 minutester, the male ghost stopped struggling and was burntpletely. After that, Gu Ning left. She let the yacht out, then went to the blockage in the passage. When she got there she put the yacht away, and dived into the sea. After leaving the passage, she surfaced again far from the shore. Gu Ning observed the surroundings for a while. When she was sure that there was nobody in her sight, she took the yacht out again, and sailed away. Those men who were left on the small ind didnt notice the yacht in the beginning, but they began to shout to it once they noticed it after it moved farther away. However, no matter how loudly they shouted, Gu Ning couldnt hear them because of the sea wind. And even if she heard them, she would ignore them. When she was about to arrive, she disguised herself as Tang Aining again, then went back to the wharf. After returning the yacht, Gu Ning took a taxi and went back to the Gonghao Hotel. ... Due to the support of so many important figures, Infinite Horror passed the censorship in a short time. The person who was responsible for censoring the film was also scared when he was watching it. At the same time, he believed that it would be a great sess. Once it passed the censorship, it was set to be shown in theaters the next Saturday. It took the shortest time to be shown in theaters. After that, Fenghua Entertainment began to widely publicize it. News about Infinite Horror was still popr on the Inte, so many people were attracted to it. The majority of them were interested in the film itself, while the rest was either curious about Gu Ning or Fenghua Entertainment. Anyway, Infinite Horror was the most popr film right now, and the leading actors in it gained a lot of attention as well. Chu Peihans and her friends faces were shown in the films, so many students in City F recognized them. Although they just yed unimportant roles in the film, they soon became popr in all of the high schools in City F. Many schoolmates asked them whether Gu Ning had a rtionship with Fenghua Entertainment, they gave them an affirmative answer with Gu Nings permission. Before long, someone revealed it on the Inte, and said that Fenghua Entertainment was owned by Gu Ning. Once the post was out, the news spread abroad within a short time. Gu Ning, once again, became a hot topic on social media. OMG, Goddess Gu is the boss of Fenghua Entertainment. Jesus, shes so unbelievable! She owns Jade Beauty Jewelry, Charm and Fenghua Entertainment! She must be super rich. I have a feeling that Fenghua Entertainment is going to be popr. It is popr right now. And itll be more popr in the future. To be honest, I want to be an actor now because of Goddess Gu. I hope that she can sign me. Its not easy to do that. Fighting! If you want to be signed by Goddess Gu, you must be a lot more outstanding than your peers. In my opinion, I think Goddess Gu values talent and skills above appearances. I think so. ... The news that Gu Ning was the boss of Fenghua Entertainment became one of the hottest topics on Weibo after a short while. Gu Ning was really a frequent visitor of the list of the hottest topics. Her name now upied almost half of the list. Many celebrities got jealous of her again. ... In thepany of Fenghua Entertainment, the capital. Staff members of Fenghua Entertainment paid attention to the news about theirpany the entire time. They didnt know that their real boss was an 18-year-old girl until now. Nevertheless, they didnt think that a young girl wasnt qualified to be their boss, because Gu Ning was the most popr business woman these days. In addition, most of them had heard of Gu Nings previous achievements and they were all her fans. Therefore, they felt very proud after knowing that Gu Ning was their boss, and worked even harder. Till now, Su Tongnuo and Xia Yichu were the only two artists signed by Fenghua, and they got along quite well. They had read news about each other before their first meeting in real life, so they felt for each other. They had an appointment to dine together tonight, but Xia Yichu suddenly had to deal with something else. Xia Yichus younger brother, Xia Yidong, wrote a song named Dedication a while ago. She recorded a sample and posted it online, then a director of a new TV series found and liked it. Chapter 919 - A Strange Figure

919 A Strange Figure

Because this song was very suitable for their TV series, they wanted to buy it as the insert music in the show. Insert music didnt sound very important, but it actually appeared throughout the show more often than the opening song and the ending song did. Many people preferred to watch TV shows on the Inte nowadays, and they would normally fast-forward to the show without watching its beginning. Sometimes, the opening song or the ending song would also be used as the insert music, so it depended on the quality of the song whether it could be popr. Xia Yichu was signed by Fenghua Entertainment, and Xia Yidong cared about his older sisters career, so the director had to ask for Fenghua Entertainments agreement. As for the singer, it had to be Xia Yichu. Afterwards, the director discussed it with Fenghua Entertainment. There was no reason for Fenghua Entertainment to turn the offer down, so they were meeting today to talk about the details. Although Fenghua Entertainment would protect its artists from harmful unspoken rules, it was necessary for them to show up at some gatherings. Xia Yichu was a singer who hadnt had her debut yet, so she had to seize every opportunity to gain attention. If she didnt show up, it might leave a bad impression on those who had the intention to cooperate with her. Once her reputation was damaged, her career would be ruined. In fact, it was enough if Xia Yichu and her agent went there, but Lu Xiao said that he was going with them too, which surprised them. Manager Lu, why are you going with us? Xia Yichu couldnt believe her ears. Cant I? Lu Xiao frowned. Of course, but... Xia Yichu said at once. It wasnt a big deal, and there was no need for Lu Xiao, who was the general manager of thepany, to go there in person. What she didnt know was that Lu Xiao went there because of her. Lu Xiao fell in love with Xia Yichu before he even realized it. Even though there were no unspoken rules in Fenghua Entertainment, their clients might do something inappropriate, so he was worried about Xia Yichus safety. Xia Yichus agent noticed something, but she wasnt sure about it. Xia Yichus agent was a woman who was assigned by Lu Xiao too. He was unwilling to arrange a man to work with Xia Yichu. ... It was around 5:30 pm when Gu Ning got back to the Gonghao Hotel, so she booked a private room without dy. After that, she nned to call Leng Shaoting, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. When she had just turned, she saw He Siyin. He Siyin walked into the hotel with two of her friends, and she noticed Gu Ning as well. He Siyin was surprised to see Gu Ning, because she thought that Gu Ning would directly fly back to City B after going to City M. Hi, I thought that you would directly fly back to City B after going to City M. Do you need to deal with something else in HK? He Siyin walked to Gu Ning at once. Yeah, but its already done, and Im leaving for City B tomorrow morning, Gu Ning said with a smile. Have you eaten? Why dont we dine together? He Siyin asked. Not yet, but I already booked a private room and will be dining with my friends, Gu Ning said. Fine. He Siyin didnt insist. How about tonight? If youre free, you can have some fun with us at my familys clubhouse. Thanks, but we need a good rest tonight because we have to go to the airport early in the morning tomorrow. Gu Ning declined again. Well, do visit HK again if youre free in the future, He Siyin said in the end. I will, Gu Ning replied. After that, they separated. Gu Ning then called Leng Shaoting, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to tell them to dine together. After ordering the dishes, Gu Ning told Qiao Ya to book ne tickets for them. It was only a little past 7 pm when they finished dinner, and Gu Ning along with Leng Shaoting went for a ride outside. Gu Ning wanted to enjoy the beach, so Leng Shaoting borrowed a car from the hotel and they left for the seaside. There were too many people on the beach near the center of the city, so they went to a ce farther away from the crowd. The farther they walked along the coast, the quieter it was. Leng Shaoting stopped the car by the roadside, then walked on the beach holding Gu Nings hand. Shaoting, can I ask you something? Gu Ning said. Hearing Gu Nings serious tone, Leng Shaoting got nervous. Sure. Well, I have many real antiques with me now, and I dont think its very profitable to run an antique store, so I n to open a private museum. I can sell tickets and real antiques at the same time, but you know I got most of those real antiques by grave-digging. Its illegal and a big problem, so do you have any ways to solve it? Its easy, Leng Shaoting said without hesitation. We dont need to tell the authorities the truth, and we can also donate some pieces to the national museum to show our kindness. I think the government will permit it. Hearing that, Gu Ning nodded. Please help me with it. No problem, Leng Shaoting said. He was more than willing to help Gu Ning. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked a long distance, and it became darker because there werent any street lights. When they were about to walk back, something strange happened. A ck figure shed by the nearby woods like lightning, which an ordinary person couldnt do. Not only was it strange, but it was also creepy. Gu Ning suddenly had a premonition, and told Leng Shaoting to go over with her. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting ran much faster than ordinary people, but they were still slower than the ck figure. Within several seconds, the distance between them and the ck figure became longer. Chapter 920 - The Evil Practice

920 The Evil Practice

Because Leng Shaoting was by her side, Gu Ning couldnt use her magical power to speed up. She used her Jade Eyes when they were chasing the ck figure, and was surprised to see that the ck figure was covered in Yin. What is going on here? It didnt seem like the man was affected and harmed by Yin, because those who were affected by Yin would lose energy, but the man was obviously different. Yin enhanced his strength, but he was just a human being. It was the first time that Gu Ning had encountered such a strange thing, so she couldnt figure out the reason. There was another person on the mans shoulder, and the persons face also shocked Gu Ning. The persons entire face was withered with a pair of protruding eyes, which looked terrible. The dead person was a young girl. The ck figure noticed that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were chasing him, so he threw the dead girl down and sped up, escaping. Seeing that, Gu Ning understood that they couldnt chase him, so she gave up, and went to check the dead girls condition. It was impossible that it was a normal death. Leng Shaoting was also slightly scared when he saw the dead girls face. He had never seen such a scary face before. Gu Ning also noticed Yin on the dead girls body, but this girl died because of it. After observing for a while, Gu Ning found bite marks and broken blood vessels around the dead girls neck. She thought of sucking blood at once. Sucking blood? Is he a vampire? After witnessing zombies, ghosts, and the evil jiao, Gu Ning wasnt surprised to run into a vampire. However, shecked proof right now. In order to get more information about it, Gu Ning took out her phone to search for it. She would probably find some useful information on the Inte. Leng Shaoting was confused seeing what Gu Ning was doing now, but he didnt interrupt her. She read many short articles about vampires, ghosts, and the Evil Practice. People who joined the Evil Practice would practice inner discipline by sucking female virgins blood. Once the victim was sucked of all her blood, her skin would wither. This dead girl was about 17 years old, and it was very likely that she was a virgin. Therefore, Gu Ning thought that the ck figure could be a member of the Evil Practice. It was hard for Gu Ning to digest this shocking truth. What have you found? Leng Shaoting asked. Lets talk about itter. Its very weird and creepy. We better not be involved, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting also sensed that this crime wasnt normal, but he didnt know why. After walking far away, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting in a serious tone, Shaoting, have you ever believed in ghosts and monsters before you witnessed the zombies? No, Leng Shaoting replied. Leng Shaoting was very smart, and realized that this crime must have something to do with evil things since Gu Ning said that to him. Ghosts and monsters normally only appear in stories and films, but they have shown up in our real life. I have a feeling that something important is going to happen in this world, Gu Ning said. Ever since she was reborn, she had encountered zombies, ghosts, the evil jiao and now a member of the Evil Practice. There couldnt be only one member in the Evil Practice, and they must have their own range of activities. Gu Ning thought that her rebirth might have caused the butterfly effect. Leng Shaoting caught Gu Nings hand tightly with worry. He clearly knew that Gu Ning was unusually intuitive. He was worried that Gu Ning might get involved in trouble. I just looked it up on the Inte, and I think its highly possible for it to be a member of the Evil Practice. Members of the Evil Practice suck female virgins blood to practice their inner discipline, and the dead girl is very young, about 17 years old, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was shocked. Do you believe in the Evil Practice? Leng Shaoting asked. Im confused, Gu Ning said. She hesitated to tell Leng Shaoting that she had met ghosts and the evil jiao as well. Dont worry. Ill protect you, Leng Shaoting said tofort Gu Ning. The next morning, Gu Ning and the others walked out of the hotel at 7 am heading to the airport, but four policemen stopped them. They didnt know what they had done wrong. Good morning, were from the local police station, the leading young policeman said and showed them his certificate. We found a dead girls body in the woods near the beachst night, and weve checked the surveince cameras. Only you two have been there, so please follow us to the police station for the investigation. This policeman was very polite. Policeman Zhao, dont waste time on it. They must be the murderers since only the two of them showed up therest night. We should directly arrest them before they escape. A policewoman walked over at this moment. Chapter 921 - Declare Guilty Without Investigation

921 Dere Guilty Without Investigation

It was a policewoman who was around 27 years old and she looked unkind. A touch of jealousy shed by the policewomans eyes when she noticed Gu Nings unusual beauty and the handsome man by her side. Hearing that it was a homicide, passers-by surrounded them at once, and red at Gu Ning. They believed that Gu Ning was the killer because of what the policewoman had just said. Policeman Zhao was displeased. Policewoman Zhang, we havent done a thorough investigation yet. Dont jump to conclusions. It seemed like Policeman Zhao was an upright man. Policeman Zhao, it couldnt be more obvious that they killed Miss Jin. If you dont close this case as soon as we can, itll cause us more trouble, Policewoman Zhang said airily. She didnt care whether Gu Ning was innocent. All she wanted to do was to settle this case as soon as possible. She had no sense of justice. From the surveince cameras, no one would doubt her assumption. As for the motivation, it was easy for someone who wanted to harm you to make up one. Gu Ning and the others were mad when Policewoman Zhang said that. Leng Shaoting wanted to defend themselves, but Gu Ning stopped him and stood out. Well, Gu Ning sneered, do you mean that there is no need to investigate it, and do you want to directly announce that were guilty? Miss, please dont get us wrong. Before Policewoman Zhang could say something, Policeman Zhao interrupted them. He was unwilling to let Policewoman Zhang damage the polices reputation. Gu Ning, however, refused to retreat. Dont get you wrong? Policeman Zhao, were not idiots, and are able to understand Policewoman Zhang very well. She simply wants to settle this case as soon as possible because of the dead girls identity. Why dont you spend some time searching for the real killer? Arent you a public servant, Policewoman Zhang? You... Policewoman Zhang panicked and felt embarrassed. Many onlookers were also mad after hearing Gu Nings argument. How could they do that? They must do the investigation first! Theyre public servants and they should serve the public. I dont think that Id have the courage to call the police in the future when I need their help. ... Facing their criticisms, Policewoman Zhang was furious. Policeman Zhao didnt want any citizens to have a bad impression of the police, but the situation was out of control now. In fact, he also hoped that Policewoman Zhang could learn a lesson from it. He never liked her, because she always made decisions without discussing with other colleagues. She believed that she could do everything she wanted just because she was the sergeants niece. Policewoman Zhang argued. Do you have any proof to prove that youre not guilty? Is there any witnesses? Hearing that, Gu Ning wore a sarcastic smile. Isnt it your duty to collect evidence? Since youve checked the surveince cameras and said that only we were there, how could I find anyone else to be a witness? You didnt see us kill at all. How could you know that were guilty of it? Youve done no investigation at all, so you cant dere us guilty. Gu Ning looked a little aggressive. The police indeed hadnt done any investigation yet. The person who found the dead girl had a rtionship with the police station, so nobody thought that he was guilty. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, who finally appeared at the crime scene, became killers in Policewoman Zhangs eyes. Only Policewoman Zhang imed them to be guilty, while the others just wanted Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to assist them with the investigation. Gu Ning added, We had been there, so its understandable that youre suspicious of us. Were willing to assist you in the investigation, but dont announce that were guilty before the final result is out. Weremon citizens, but that doesnt mean that we dont have the right to sue you for damaging our reputation. You... Policewoman Zhang didnt know how to retort. Policewoman Zhang, Im responsible for this case. If you want to take it over, please report it to the sergeant and shut me out of it, Policeman Zhao interrupted them again at this moment. Policewoman Zhang didnt have many skills, but liked to be noticed. What she was doing now was useless. You... Policewoman Zhang was annoyed, but didnt dare to say another word. Although she was very arrogant because her uncle was the sergeant, she was afraid of her uncle as well. Chapter 922 - Miss Tang

922 Miss Tang

Miss, and this gentleman, please dont mind what Policewoman Zhang just said. We still hope that you can assist us in the investigation, Policeman Zhao said to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting politely. Since youre suspicious of us, we can assist you with the investigation, but I must tell you that we have nothing to do with this case. Were leaving for City B at 8:50 am this morning. If we miss the flight because of the investigation, please pay us thepensation, Gu Ning said. She purposely said that to scare them because she hated being used. Hearing that, Policeman Zhao and the others hesitated. It wasnt up to them to pay thepensation. Miss, were also unwilling to cause any loss because of the investigation, but youre involved in this case, so you have the duty to assist us, Policeman Zhao said in a tough tone. Leng Shaoting stopped remaining silent at this moment. He took out his Military Officer Certificate, and showed it to Policeman Zhao. If youre still suspicious of us, you must ask for permission from the military of our country before investigating me. Policeman Zhao and the others rounded their eyes in shock after seeing Leng Shaotings Military Officer Certificate. What? A major general? Hes so young! Since Leng Shaoting was a major general, they had no right to investigate him. How is it possible? Youre too young to be a major general! Policewoman Zhang couldnt believe her eyes. What? A major general? Onlookers were also shocked. In ordinary peoples eyes, a major general was normally a man around 40 years old. Leng Shaoting, however, was in his twenties. If he was a major general, he must have made many great achievements before. In that case, it was hard for others to believe that he would kill a girl. Soldiers were all upright, loyal people in their eyes. Leng Shaoting took out his phone and made a call without dy. Policeman Zhao didnt dare to stop him, because he knew what Leng Shaoting was going to do. He was also sure that Leng Shaoting was really a major general. Leng Shaoting briefly told the people on the phone what he had been through outside the Gonghao Hotel before he hung up. Within two minutes, Policeman Zhaos phone rang, and the caller was the sergeant. The sergeant ordered them to let Leng Shaoting go at once. Policeman Zhao apologized to Leng Shaoting with great respect, Im so sorry, Major General Leng. Please feel free to leave. Hearing that, others all believed that this young man in front of them was really a major general in the army. Policewoman Zhang didnt dare to say a word now, but she still refused to believe that Leng Shaoting was already a major general at such an early age. Leng Shaoting didnt bother to waste time there, and soon left with Gu Ning. The murderer might be involved in the Evil Practice, so Gu Ning didnt provide the police with any clues. She knew that the police werent a match for the Evil Practice. ... Luckily, Gu Ning and the others still had enough time to go to the airport. Around two hourster, they arrived at City B. Gu Ning had parked her car in the parking lot of the airport, so that they could drive it home when they got back. When they were in the ne earlier, several stewardesses tried to strike up a conversation with Leng Shaoting, but Leng Shaoting only paid attention to Gu Ning so they gave up in the end. It was time for lunch when they got back to City B, so they went to the Huangdeng Hotel afterwards. Outside of the Huangdeng Hotel, many entertainment reporters were gathered together and two people were surrounded in the middle. One of the two people was a woman in her early thirties, while the other was wearing a baseball cap andrge sunsses to cover her face. She must be a celebrity. Miss Tang, its said that the leading actress in Pce should be someone else, but youve reced her all of a sudden. Is it because of your special rtionship with Lord Cen? Miss Tang, do you know that Lord Cen is already married? Miss Tang... ... Hearing those entertainment reporters calling the woman Miss Tang, Gu Ning thought that they were calling her, but it turned out to be someone else. Miss Tang was the actress who was wearing a baseball cap and sunsses. Gu Ning held doubt towards their questions, because entertainment reporters loved making big scandals and fake news. Anyway, the entertainment industry was the Vanity Fair, and it was true that many actresses would exchange sex for a role they wanted. It was hard to tell which actress was innocent. Please stop asking those questions. There is no special or unusual rtionship between Xiaoxiao and Lord Cen. Its ridiculous that Xiaoxiao would destroy a mans family, Tang Xiaoxiaos agent said that repeatedly, although she was furious now. There are photos of Miss Tang and Lord Cen dining alone in a restaurant on the Inte, someone said. They were not dining alone, I was there too. We were talking about business. I left for thedies room so Im absent from those photos. Tang Xiaoxiaos agent exined, but nobody believed her. Chapter 923 - Throw Sulfuric Acid

923 Throw Sulfuric Acid

In fact, if they wanted to find out the truth, they could check the surveince cameras of the restaurant. However, it was obvious that none of those reporters cared about the truth. All they wanted was a piece of exciting news to gain attention. If not, why was the leading actress of Pce reced all of a sudden? a reporter asked. Its said that Lord Cen demanded to cast Tang Xiaoxiao, another reporter said. We had no idea that the leading actress in Pce was already settled. Xiaoxiao just went to join the audition, and she got the role through it. Tang Xiaoxiaos agent exined. Although she was losing patience, she had to be careful. Right when those reporters were about to ask more questions, an ident happened. Go to hell. You mistress! All of a sudden, an angry female voice sounded, and a bottle of liquid was thrown at Tang Xiaoxiao. Gu Ning was surprised the second she saw the liquid, because it was sulfuric acid. Although she hated mistresses as well, she didnt think that Tang Xiaoxiao should be punished before the truth came out. True and fake news mixed together in the entertainment industry. Therefore, Gu Ning dashed forward at once, but Tang Xiaoxiao was surrounded by reporters, so she was a step toote. Before everyone could figure out what had happened, Tang Xiaoxiao shouted in pain. There was white smoke rising from Tang Xiaoxiaos body and her clothing was already corroded by the acid. Some parts of her damaged skin were exposed. People were all shocked and moved backwards in fear, but they pointed their cameras at Tang Xiaoxiao at the same time. They were a bunch of entertainment reporters who relied on celebrities pain. Their behavior annoyed Gu Ning. Xiaoxiao! Tang Xiaoxiaos agent supported her at once. However, the second her hand identally touched the sulfuric acid on Tang Xiaoxiaos body, she was burned and loosened her hand. Once she loosened her hand, Tang Xiaoxiao lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Gu Ning got to her at this time. Gu Ning squeezed a power crystal into Tang Xiaoxiaos mouth when she ran over. Tang Xiaoxiaos agent subconsciously wanted to stop Gu Ning from doing that, but she thought that Gu Ning might not harm Tang Xiaoxiao in a public ce, so she stood aside. After that, Gu Ning took out a bottle of water mixed with power crystal. Help her apply it to her injuries, she said to the agent. The agent didnt have time to think about it, and applied the water to the injuries on Tang Xiaoxiaos body without dy. The burned area was rtivelyrge on Tang Xiaoxiaos body, but she couldnt take off her clothing right now, so her agent wasnt able to apply the medicine to all of her injuries. Luckily, Gu Ning had already helped her take a power crystal and put some magical power into her body to relieve the pain. The residual sulfuric acid couldnt cause any harm to her now. Qiao Ya, catch that woman! Gu Ning said to Qiao Ya, and Qiao Ya caught the woman who had poured sulfuric acid on Tang Xiaoxiao without hesitation. Gu Ning then carried Tang Xiaoxiao in her arms, walking into the hotel. She had to apply the medicine to her injuries in a room. Those reporters were all amazed by Gu Nings physical strength. When they moved forward a little trying to ask Gu Ning questions, Leng Shaoting and Gao Yi stood in their way. Both Leng Shaoting and Gao Yi were tall and strong, so nobody dared to move a step forward again. Tang Xiaoxiaos agent chased Gu Ning at once. Miss, Xiaoxiao must go to the hospital right now. Have a look at your palm, Gu Ning said to her. Dont worry, I can cure her injuries. The agent looked at her palm the next second, and she was surprised to find that her palm was back to normal! She couldnt believe her eyes. Although she chose to trust Gu Ning at this key moment, she still had many questions in her mind. Lady Ning, let me do it. Gao Yi walked in front of Gu Ning, and reached out his arms to carry Tang Xiaoxiao. As Gu Nings bodyguard, he should do that. Thanks. Gu Ning didnt reject. Leng Shaoting didnt do it because he was unwilling to touch a strange woman when it wasnt absolutely necessary. In the beginning, the receptionist was reluctant to let Gu Ning check in with Tang Xiaoxiao because she was afraid that the hotel would have to take responsibility for the ident, but Leng Shaoting showed her Gu Nings ck Card, so she weed them in at once. Tang Xiaoxiao had booked a room in the hotel, so the agent guided them straight to her room. Tang Xiaoxiao was a famous actress, so she stayed in a presidential suite. After entering the suite, Leng Shaoting and Gao Yi waited in the living room, while the others stepped into the bedroom. They helped Tang Xiaoxiao remove her clothing once they were in the bedroom. Tang Xiaoxiao didnt calm down until now. Even though Tang Xiaoxiao had already taken the power crystal and gotten some of Gu Nings magical power, she was seriously injured after all, so it took time for her to recover. The palm of Tang Xiaoxiaos agent was already fine now, even though there was still a scare. When Tang Xiaoxiao saw Gu Nings face after she calmed down, she was surprised. Miss Gu? Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, because she didnt expect that Tang Xiaoxiao would know her. However, she soon figured out that Tang Xiaoxiao must have read news about her on the Inte before. Yeah, I am. Gu Ning kindly smiled at her. Tang Xiaoxiaos agent was also slightly surprised when Tang Xiaoxiao recognized Gu Ning. Chapter 924 - It Is a Scheme

924 It Is a Scheme

Miss Gu, thank you so much for saving my life! Tang Xiaoxiao thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. As a famous A-list actress, Tang Xiaoxiaos name often appeared on the list of the hottest topics on Weibo. She paid a lot of attention to the news about her, and so also got to know a lot about Gu Ning. She admired Gu Ning for her unbelievable achievements at such an early age. The majority in the entertainment industry was aware of what Gu Ning had done, including Tang Xiaoxiaos agent, but she was too busy to remember Gu Nings face. That was why she failed to recognize Gu Ning at the very beginning. Its no big deal, Gu Ning said. Miss Gu, you must have heard what they just said to me, right? Tang Xiaoxiao asked. Yeah. Gu Ning nodded, but said nothing further. It wasnt umon to hear gossip in the entertainment industry, and Tang Xiaoxiao was already used to it. She needed attention and thepany needed her to make money by gaining attention, so she epted this unspoken rule. However, this time was different. The gossip about her and Lord Cen wasnt arranged by thepany she worked for, and Lord Cen was a married man, which almost ruined Tang Xiaoxiaos reputation. She knew that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, so she hoped that Gu Ning could help her. Miss Gu. Tang Xiaoxiao struggled to sit up, but her agent, who was still applying medicine to her injuries, was scared. Lie down! Its not done yet, her agent said anxiously. Just talk to me while lying on the bed. Gu Ning also stopped Tang Xiaoxiao from getting up. She knew that Tang Xiaoxiao was going to tell her something about the gossip. She was right. Miss Gu, its a scheme, and I am not the other woman in Lord Cens family. We dined together in order to talk about business, but it turned out to be a scheme. Miss Gu, youre well-known for your outstanding ability. Could you please help me out this time? Im willing to do anything for you as long as its in my ability, Tang Xiaoxiao said with strong emotions. Gu Ning wasnt surprised to find out that the gossip was a scheme, because schemes in the entertainment industry were no less than those in politics. It was hard for a good actor without powerful support to be famous nowadays. If an actor didnt have powerful support, he or she could only relied on his or her talent and skills. In Gu Nings eyes, Tang Xiaoxiao was an excellent actress who was good at acting, singing and dancing. Although Tang Xiaoxiao hadnt won any supreme des yet, it was very normal because she just became popr a short time ago. Besides, many des were given to those who had powerful support now. Gu Ning didnt know much about Tang Xiaoxiao; she just remembered her name and face when she was reading information about actors on the Inte. Although there was a lot of gossip about Tang Xiaoxiao, she had done nothing amoral. Therefore, Gu Ning was willing to sign her if she was an upright person. Tang Xiaoxiao was already a popr actress. As long as she could handle this scandal well, it was very likely that she would be more famous. However, her career would be ruined if she failed to ovee this crisis. Since she turned to Gu Ning for help, Gu Ning would certainly solve the problem. Do you know who set you up? Gu Ning asked. I know. Her name is Fan Sixuan, Tang Xiaoxiao said feeling sad. Tang Xiaoxiao and Fan Sixuan were ssmates and roommates back in university. They used to be very close and even rented rooms together after graduation. However, Tang Xiaoxiao was luckier than Fan Sixuan, and got many roles after auditioning, while Fan Sixuan could only be an extra. In fact, Tang Xiaoxiao was simply a better actress than Fan Sixuan. As time went by, Fan Sixuan got jealous of Tang Xiaoxiao. They cut off their rtionship one day because Tang Xiaoxiao offered to lend money to Fan Sixuan on her own initiative when Fan Sixuancked money, but Fan Sixuan thought that Tang Xiaoxiao was trying to humiliate her with money. No matter how Tang Xiaoxiao exined it, Fan Sixuan wouldnt listen, and she soon moved out. Afterwards, they seldom contacted each other. Tang Xiaoxiao also saw through Fan Sixuan, and gradually forgot her. They met each other again a year ago. They were both cast in the same TV show. Tang Xiaoxiao was the leading actress, while Fan Sixuan yed the supporting role. Probably because Fan Sixuan was jealous of Tang Xiaoxiao, she acted the evil female role very well. In that case, Fan Sixuan got a lot of attention as well as criticism. After that, Fan Sixuan got more chances to show her face in TV shows. Now, Fan Sixuan was a B-list actress. The new TV show, Pce, was invested by the Cen family, and Tang Xiaoxiao received an invitation to audition. She passed it and also signed the contract. Lord Cen dined with herter to talk about the show, but the scandal erupted. Once the scandal went viral, thepany Tang Xiaoxiao worked for didnt help her solve the problem, but instead wanted to end the contract with her. It was obvious that thepany she worked for was also under great pressure. Fan Sixuan called Tang Xiaoxiao yesterday and told her that it was her scheme. Chapter 925 - The Business Value of Tang Xiaoxiao

925 The Business Value of Tang Xiaoxiao

Fan Sixuam aimed to ruin Tang Xiaoxiao. Lord Cen was Fan Sixuans sugar daddy, so he helped her trap Tang Xiaoxiao. Tang Xiaoxiao also had many connections, but Lord Cen wasnt someone that they dared to mess with. The Cen family was a super-rich family in City B after all, and not many people were willing to act against them. Tang Xiaoxiao felt helpless before she met Gu Ning, but now she had hope that Gu Ning might help her out. Gu Ning had a lot more powerful connections than she did. If Gu Ning was willing to help her, it would be very easy. Tang Xiaoxiaos agent didnt understand why Tang Xiaoxiao turned to a young girl for help in the beginning, but Tang Xiaoxiao said that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl at all, so she believed that Gu Ning must have been born in an influential family. However, after observing Gu Ning for a while, she began to feel that Gu Ning was very familiar, then recognized Gu Ning. Gu Ning was the popr Goddess Gu on the Inte! Tang Xiaoxiaos agent got excited to see Gu Ning in real life. Miss Gu, please give us a helping hand this time. As long as you can help Xiaoxiao out, given her position in the entertainment industry now, she wont disappoint you if you sign her. Tang Xiaoxiaos agent begged Gu Ning. Tang Xiaoxiao was an A-list actress after all, so it was a profitable deal in Gu Nings eyes, so she agreed to help her. Do you have a voice recording of your call with Fan Sixuan? Gu Ning asked. No, I was too mad back then and forgot to do that, Tang Xiaoxiao said. Whats the full name of Lord Cen? Gu Ning asked again. Cen Yanheng, Tang Xiaoxiao replied. Great, Gu Ning said, then called K. Whats up, boss? K asked and sounded delighted. Gu Ning knew that it must be because of the Mu family. The Mu familys business was in a mess now and Mu Xuxin was busy all day dealing with all kinds of problems. His wife even med him for failing to bail Mu Wenqi out, and they argued frequently. K was very pleased to see the Mu family having trouble. Help me investigate Cen Yanheng, Lord Cen of the Cen family in City B, and Fan Sixuan, a B-list actress. I need all the evidence of their affair, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, both Tang Xiaoxiao and her agent were cheered up. No problem, K said. Oh, boss, I need to report two things to you. First, the mobile game that Ive been working on is already done, and were ready to release it once it passes the alpha test. Could you please register a gamepany when youe to the capital the next time? Second, I noticed a professional killer named Brave Eagle on the wanted list a while ago. I contacted him and talked to him about you. He didnt believe it at the beginning, but soon agreed to meet us after I removed his name from the list. Were going to meet tonight. Great, go meet him together with Ba Tianyang to make sure that youll be safe, Gu Ning said. Although K wasnt weak, he was hardlyparable to a professional killer. Ba Tianyang was already a member of their team, and they trusted him. I will, K said. He had the same idea actually. Even though Brave Eagle agreed to meet him K was still wary, therefore he had threatened Brave Eagle and said that if he didnt show up, he would put his name back on the list. However, it was also possible that Brave Eagle would kill him when they met given that he had already removed his name from the list. Brave Eagle was a professional killer after all, so it was super easy for him to kill a man. After hanging up the call with K, Gu Ning said to Tang Xiaoxiao, Dont worry, Ill handle it. You can stay in this hotel and have a rest. Dont respond to the scandal. Leave it to me. Thanks! Tang Xiaoxiao and her agent said. Ever since they found out Gu Nings identity, Gu Ning had theirplete trust. Miss Gu, thank you so much for your help! Tang Xiaoxiao felt really grateful and had tears in her eyes. She was relieved now. Thats only because youre valuable in my eyes, Gu Ning said. If youre going to work for mypany, I hope that you can do you job as well as usual. I will, Tang Xiaoxiao said at once. By the way, you better end the contract with thepany youre working for as soon as possible. You dont need to pay liquidated damages if they already have the idea to fire you, Gu Ning said. Sure, Ill give them a callter, Tang Xiaoxiaos agent said. Afterwards, Gu Ning took out her name card and gave it to Tang Xiaoxiaos agent. This is my name card. Feel free to call me if anything happens. Thanks. Tang Xiaoxiaos agent then exchanged her name card with Gu Ning. Tang Xiaoxiaos agent was called Lin Lu. Before Gu Ning left, she took out a roll of bandages. Wrap her injuries up, and stay away from water. Tang Xiaoxiao was seriously burned, so it would take some time for her to recover. Sure, Lin Lu said. Do I need to go to the hospital? Tang Xiaoxiao asked. She didnt feel much pain now, but the burns were still on her body. Chapter 926 - She Has a Mental Problem

926 She Has a Mental Problem

There is no need for you to go to the hospital. My medicine is enough for you to recover, Gu Ning said. Thanks! Tang Xiaoxiao said trusting Gu Ning. After that, Gu Ning left, and Lin Lu started to wrap Tang Xiaoxiaos injuries. She was shocked when she saw the burns again. After just a few minutes, the burns had faded a lot! Wow. Tang Xiaoxiao was also greatly surprised and couldnt believe her eyes. Oh, my palm was also burned when I caught you just then, but it also quickly recovered after applying Miss Gus medicine to the injury, Lin Lu said, and spread out her palm. Jesus, the scar faded a lot more! Its so unbelievable. I have a feeling that this medicine canpletely remove this scar. Lin Lu was lightly injured, so she was able to recover within a short time. Well, if so, the burns on my body could also be removed! Tang Xiaoxiao got excited. Luckily, her face was safe, or she would be in despair. Since Miss Gu said we dont need to go to the hospital, I believe that the medicine can help you fully recover, Lin Lu said. After that, Lin Lu called thepany that Tang Xiaoxiao was working for to end their contract. Thepany Tang Xiaoxiao was working for wasnt located in City B, but they soon sent someone to deal with it, because they couldnt wait a second longer to fire Tang Xiaoxiao after the ident. ... Gu Ning walked into the private room where she and her friends were going to dine together. Qiao Ya and the woman who had poured sulfuric acid on Tang Xiaoxiao were already inside. Lady Ning, she has a mental problem, Qiao Ya said the second Gu Ning entered the room. Qiao Ya had questioned the woman before Gu Ning came, and she found that the woman wasnt mentally right. She has a mental problem? Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow. ording to thew a crazy woman couldnt take much responsibility for her actions. Since she was going to sign Tang Xiaoxiao, she felt that had to take revenge for the damages caused by the sulfuric acid. I found out because she told me that her husband dumped her because he had a mistress, so she cant stand to hear the word mistress... Before Qiao Ya could finish, the woman indeed went crazy again. Bi*ch! Youre the bi*ch who stole my husband from me. Im going to kill you. Im going to kill you! Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was mad, and red at the woman. Although the woman had a mental problem, she still felt stressed under Leng Shaotings look, and shut her mouth at once. Leng Shaoting wouldnt allow anyone to swear at Gu Ning. Even though he knew that this woman had a mental problem, she shouldnt swear at Gu Ning who was innocent. Well, I can make her go back to normal, Gu Ning sneered, then squeezed a power crystal into the womans mouth. A single pill wouldnt help, so Gu Ning caught her shoulders to put her magical power into her body. This woman was very pitiful, but it didnt mean that she could get away with what she had done. Once the magical power entered the womans body, it cured her mental illness which wasnt serious, and she went back to normal after a few minutes. No one would know that she used to have a mental problem from now on. What are you doing? The woman looked at Gu Ning in fear after she got her reason back. She still remembered what she had done, so she panicked when she saw that Gu Ning had caught her. Tell me, who told you to pour sulfuric acid on Tang Xiaoxiao? Gu Ning stared straight at her. Lord Cen or Fan Sixuan had to be involved in this ident. If the woman knew something, Gu Ning would record it as evidence. I have no idea. I dont know what youre talking about. The woman kept shaking her head. She was telling the truth, because she was tricked into pouring sulfuric acid on Tang Xiaoxiao by a man. The man lied to her and said that he found the mistress who had stolen her husband, so she was annoyed and carried a bottle of sulfuric acid to hurt Tang Xiaoxiao. However, she really didnt know who he was. How did he find you? Gu Ning asked. I was in the psychiatric hospital around 11 am today, and a man suddenly found me and told me that he found the mistress who has stolen my husband from me. I was annoyed, then he tricked me into pouring sulfuric acid on the girl, the woman said. Oh, the license te of his car is XXXXX. Take her to the police station, Gu Ning said to Qiao Ya. Sure, Qiao Ya said, and caught the woman. Please, please let me go. I didnt know what I was doing back then... The woman cried and begged Gu Ning. Gu Ning, however, showed no sympathy for her and let Qiao Ya take her out. Afterwards, Gu Ning called K again, and told him to hack into the surveince cameras of the psychiatric hospital, and investigate a car with a license te XXXXX. By the time the dishes were ced on the table, Qiao Ya was also back. The police station wasnt far, so it didnt take much time for Qiao Ya to do her job. Although Gu Ning had no sympathy for the woman, the woman wouldnt be severely punished because Tang Xiaoxiao was already fine now with the help of her medicine. ... At the same time, gossip about Tang Xiaoxiao went viral again. The scandal about the affair between Tang Xiaoxiao and Lord Cen already gained a lot of attention, so many people believed that it was true. Nevertheless, there were just photos of them dining together, but no evidence to show that they had stayed in the same hotel. As for the rumor that Tang Xiaoxiao had stolen Fan Sixuans role, the official Weibo ount of the TV show remained silent. Fan Sixuans fans were all arguing and criticizing Tang Xiaoxiao, while Tang Xiaoxiaos fans and many Inte users didnt believe it. Chapter 927 - Fan Sixuan

927 Fan Sixuan

In addition, Fan Sixuan was inferior to Tang Xiaoxiao in many ways, so many people thought that Tang Xiaoxiao was more capable than Fan Sixuan in ying the role. There was a certain amount of people who held doubts about it as well. As for the official Weibo ount of the show, it didnt release any announcements in order to gain more attention. As long as more and more people paid attention to the news, the show was more likely to be popr. Given Tang Xiaoxiaos fame now, the news became one of the hottest topics on social media within a short time. Thetest news about it was the directors exnation. The director said that Lord Cen rmended Tang Xiaoxiao after he chose Fan Sixuan, so he had to change his decision. Although the director didnt say whether Tang Xiaoxiao was the other woman in Lord Cens family, his exnation proved that Lord Cen had a special rtionship with Tang Xiaoxiao to some extent. Cen Yanheng was also being criticized be many Inte users now, but everyone was aware that rich men always had a mistress or two. Men could easily be forgiven even if they cheated on their partners, while women were in the opposite situation. Cen Yanhengs wife knew him very well, and they appeared united outwardly but divided at heart. They didnt even live together, so his wife wasnt affected by this scandal. What? Tang Xiaoxiao is a bi*ch! How could she do that to Sixuan? I have a deep sympathy for Sixuan now. Be strong, Sixuan. We support you! Now I know why Tang Xiaoxiao became popr so quickly. She looks like a pure young girl, but turns out to be a sl*t! Im not her fan anymore! ... Afterwards, Tang Xiaoxiao lost many followers on Weibo. Ridiculous, Xiaoxiao is more famous and beautiful than Fan Sixuan. Its obvious that shes a better choice for the leading role in Pce. I think the director has a sexual rtionship with Fan Sixuan, so he is defending her. I agree! Lord Cen just rmended Tang Xiaoxiao, which doesnt prove that there is a special rtionship between them. Hes a businessman after all, and Tang Xiaoxiao can make more money for him. Xiaoxiao is an A-list actress now. There is no need for her topete against Fan Sixuan in that way. Im not a fan of either of them, but I also think that Tang Xiaoxiao is more beautiful and suitable for the role than Fan Sixuan. Fan Sixuan kept focusing on the news about the scandal on the Inte, and she got angry when she read the abovements. She hated it when others said that she was inferior to Tang Xiaoxiao. She did everything she could in order to surpass Tang Xiaoxiao. However, there were still so many people who believed that Tang Xiaoxiao was better than her. Tang Xiaoxiao had a good reputation after all, and it was hard for them to ruin her career with just a dirty trick. Fan Sixuan had Lord Cens support, so she could rece Tang Xiaoxiao someday, but not right now. Fan Sixuan used a Weibo ount which nobody knew was hers, and left ament: Stop defending Tang Xiaoxiao. If there is no special rtionship between Lord Cen and Tang Xiaoxiao, why is Lord Cen remaining silent? Right, there must be something they want to hide! Fan Sixuans fans supported her without doubt, while Tang Xiaoxiaos fans defended Tang Xiaoxiao at the same time. The majority of Tang Xiaoxiaos fans were still willing to defend her, and only a small amount of her fans were disappointed in her. Many Inte users were also onlookers who gathered together on the Inte when there was gossip. An idea just dawned on me. Is it possible that Fan Sixuan is the one who has an affair with Lord Cen? It could be her scheme against Tang Xiaoxiao. I heard that they were ssmates at university and they used to be very close, but Fan Sixuan got jealous of Tang Xiaoxiao when Tang Xiaoxiao received many offers and ended their rtionship. Reading thatment, Fan Sixuan panicked. She thought that it might be Tang Xiaoxiaos secret Weibo ount. Fan Sixuan had a secret Weibo ount to attack Tang Xiaoxiao on the Inte, so Tang Xiaoxiao might do the same thing. However, Fan Sixuan wasnt afraid of it at all, because she had Lord Cens support now. She believed that Tang Xiaoxiao would soon be abandoned by thepany she worked for because of Lord Cens influence. Tang Xiaoxiaos connections were hardlyparable to Lord Cens, so Fan Sixuan dared to call Tang Xiaoxiao and directly tell her that it was her idea. Fan Sixuan had something else to deal with, so she put her phone down. Wow, its a bold idea, but I think its possible. Many people agreed on the idea that Fan Sixuan was the one that had the affair with Lord Cen, and that it was a scheme against Tang Xiaoxiao. Nevertheless, without solid proof, nobody knew which was the truth. Stop trying to whitewash the scandal. Its useless. Hey, did anyone see the news where sulfuric acid was poured on Tang Xiaoxiao by a woman outside the Huangdeng Hotel and Goddess Gu rescued her? People got excited seeing thatment. Really? Send me the link please! Me too, thanks! ... Inte users swarmed to read the news. Chapter 928 - Gu Ning’s Influence

928 Gu Nings Influence

There was a video attached to the news, in which Tang Xiaoxiao screamed in pain after having sulfuric acid poured on her by a woman. Seeing the scene, everyone was scared. The next second, Gu Ning showed up and rescued Tang Xiaoxiao. When Gu Ning carried Tang Xiaoxiao in her arms, many girls were attracted to her brave actions. Wow, Goddess Gu is so cool! She easily carried Tang Xiaoxiao in her arms. Jesus, its so scary! I wonder whether the sulfuric acid was poured on her face. Well, I have sympathy for Tang Xiaoxiao now. Me too! I think Goddess Gu is a great girl with a strong sense of fairness. Its impossible that she would rescue a mistress. The fact that Tang Xiaoxiao is the other woman in Lord Cens family could be fake news. I doubt that. I dont think Gu Ning is as admirable as you think. Once this negativement on Gu Ning was sent out, Gu Nings fans attacked the Inte user at once. How dare you say that about Goddess Gu? Tell me who you are, and Im going to find out more details about you! Ill send you a knife! ... Witnessing Gu Nings influence, the Inte user didnt dare to send out anyments about her again. To be fair, I admit that Gu Ning is an outstanding girl with a strong sense of fairness, but it doesnt mean that Tang Xiaoxiao is also a good girl just because Gu Ning rescued her. The two things arent connected at all. I agree. It was an emergency after all. I have a feeling that Tang Xiaoxiao will work for Goddess Gu after Goddess Gu helps her out, just like what happened with Su Tongnuo and Xia Yichu. Oh, right, but I think that Tang Xiaoxiao would have to be innocent in this mess first. Well, I wish that I could meet Goddess Gu and that she could help me out of my poor life. Ha-ha, in your dreams! ... Because of Gu Nings influence, fewer Inte users attacked Tang Xiaoxiao now, but there was still a lot of people who continued to criticize her. In the beginning, Tang Xiaoxiao and Lin Lu were mad at those aggressivements on the Inte, but they trusted Gu Ning and believed that she could handle it well. ... K found out a lot of detailed information about Cen Yanheng and Fan Sixuan. He then checked their call records to see whether they kept in touch with each other. Cen Yanheng and Fan Sixuan didnt maintain confidentiality on their affair, so they contacted each other with their real phone numbers. Therefore it wasnt difficult for K to find evidence. After that, he checked the surveince cameras around the ces they stayed and met. The ce where they often met was one of Cen Yanhengs vis in a suburb. As the surveince cameras outside the vi showed, Fan Sixuans car often came at night, and Cen Yanheng was in the vi every time she showed up. Coincidentally, a surveince camera outside pointed at the master bedroom on the second floor. That being the case, K easily got their sex tape. Although the surveince camera was a little far away and their faces werent clear in the video, they were already caught by the surveince cameras at the door of the vi. It was hard for them to deny it once the sex tape and their faces were exposed. People who werent idiots would know who the real other woman in Cen Yanhengs family was. Gu Nings aim was to clear Tang Xiaoxiaos name, and let Fan Sixuan along with Cen Yanheng pay for what they had done. She had no intention to hurt the Tang familys benefits, so the evidence was enough. K also found out that the man who tricked the crazy woman into pouring sulfuric acid on Tang Xiaoxiao was Fan Sixuans friend, and he had done many dirty tricks for Fan Sixuan before. Fan Sixuan had schemed against many other actresses for roles. However, what Fan Sixuan had done before had nothing to do with what was happening right now, so Gu Ning didnt pay much attention to it. ... Gu Ning and the others left for the Tang familys house. Only Tang Haifeng, Jiang Lihua and Gu Man were in the house, while the others all went out to work. Once Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting showed up, they noticed and greeted Leng Shaoting before Gu Ning again. Honestly, they didnt mean to ignore Gu Ning, but Leng Shaoting was the guest after all. Ningning, I saw a beauty salon named Kamei Beauty Salon at Fengshang Shopping Mall yesterday when I was shopping with your aunt. Theyre also using Kouzi. Is it connected to you? Gu Man asked. Gu Ning was surprised that Gu Man had already found out, because she nned to give it to Gu Man as a wedding gift in the near future. Nevertheless, Kamei Beauty Salon was too popr to be kept a secret now, and Kouzi was even more famous. Well, it is owned by me, but I n to give it to you as a wedding gift. Im surprised that you already found it, Gu Ning said. Chapter 929 - The Truth Soon Comes Ou

929 The Truth Soon Comes Ou

They knew that Gu Ning had founded Kouzi and that Gu Man owned a beauty salon named Kamei Beauty Salon, so they were curious when they saw another Kamei Beauty Salon at Fengshang Shopping Mall. With Gu Nings affirmative answer, they werent too surprised. However, they were all touched after hearing Gu Nings n, and Gu Man almost cried. They knew that Gu Ning hoped that Gu Man could have her own career and the ability to depend on herself. Although the Tang family wouldnt say anything even if Gu Man had no career and had a bunch of free time as a super-rich nobledy, they were also worried that Gu Man would soon get bored. Ningning, Kouzi has be so popr within such a short time after you established it. Its very amazing! Jiang Lihua was proud of Gu Ning. She also rmended the brand to her friends, and her friends were all fans of it now. Jiang Lihua didnt tell them that Gu Ning was the founder of Kouzi, because Gu Ning had no intention to make it public now. Well, I do hope that Kouzi can be more and more popr and profitable, Gu Ning said with a smile. They gathered together to chat and enjoy the tea in a rxed atmosphere in the living room. Around 4 pm, Gu Ning received Lin Lus call. Lin Lu told her that Tang Xiaoxiao had already ended the contract with thepany that she worked for. A whileter, K reported the result of his investigation to Gu Ning. Gu Ning told K her n, and K did it for her. ... On the Inte, news about Tang Xiaoxiao was still one of the hottest topics, and Fan Sixuans fans were criticizing her as usual. Many Inte users chose to wait for the official exnation. About 5 pm, a famous entertainment influencer posted a long article with many photos to clear Tang Xiaoxiaos name. It mainly exined the grudge between Tang Xiaoxiao and Fan Sixuan along with the fact that Fan Sixuan was Cen Yanhengs real mistress. Those photos were all screen shots of surveince videos with clear dates on each of them. Three were pictures of Fan Sixuan and Cen Yanheng walking into the house together. The dates were about a year, half a year, and several days ago. The fourth, fifth, and sixth pictures were taken when Fan Sixuan had sex with Cen Yanheng. Even though their faces were vague, the woman and the man looked the same as Fan Sixuan and Cen Yanheng. The seventh and eighth pictures showed Fan Sixuan talking to the man who deceived the crazy woman into pouring sulfuric acid on Tang Xiaoxiao. The ninth picture showed the man together with the crazy woman. The truth couldnt be more obvious now. Once the post was out, it caused a great sensation on Weibo. OMG, it was a scheme against Tang Xiaoxiao! Fan Sixuan is Cen Yanhengs mistress? Im shocked. She is a bi*ch! How dare she set Xiaoxiao up like that? She has now ruined her own reputation and career! She deserves it! I think that we should apologize to Tang Xiaoxiao. ... Many people who had criticized Tang Xiaoxiao a while ago now turned to apologize to her. No wonder Fan Sixuan has gained so much fame during this year. She has Cen Yanhengs support! She isnt that beautiful, or good at acting after all. Theyre so disgusting! Im not her fan anymore. Wait a moment, are those photos real? I dont believe that Sixuan would do that. ... Fan Sixuans fans still defended their idol. Seriously? Are you blind? Those photos are taken from surveince videos! Fan Sixuans fans are so stupid, and even refuse to face the truth. Fan Sixuans fans were being criticized now. This sudden reversal happened so fast! I agree. The scandal just went viral this morning, and the truth came out this afternoon. Why have none of the three people in the mess shown up? Tang Xiaoxiao is injured, and we dont know her current condition, while Fan Sixuan and Cen Yanheng probably feel too ashamed to show up. Im worried about Tang Xiaoxiao now. Im also sympathetic to her. I do hope that Tang Xiaoxiao can have a powerful support. Shes been working very hard! ... Manyments expressed sympathy for Tang Xiaoxiao. Chapter 930 - Fan Sixuan Is Doomed

930 Fan Sixuan Is Doomed

Why do I somehow feel familiar with the way the truth came out? Tell us more details! Im curious too. The same thing has happened to Su Tongnuo and Xia Yichu before. Both of them had been trapped before Goddess Gu helped them out by exposing solid proof. Do you mean that Goddess Gu is also involved this time? I have that thought, but Im not sure. Well, I do remember that Goddess Gu rescued Tang Xiaoxiao this morning. Im certain that its Goddess Gu who helped Tang Xiaoxiao out this time. Wow, if its real, then Goddess Gu is so awesome! How did she manage to find the evidence within such a short time? Is she going to sign Tang Xiaoxiao? I think that its a good idea. With Goddess Gus support, no one would dare to set Tang Xiaoxiao up again. Goddess Gu is so unbelievable and scary at the same time. Nobody can bear the result if shes annoyed. Bad people should be punished! Yes, they deserve it. ... Tang Xiaoxiao and Lin Lu paid attention to the news on the Inte all the time, but they listened to Gu Ning and didnt respond to thosements at all, no matter how harsh they were. Nevertheless, they were also surprised to see the reversal. To their astonishment, Gu Ning was able to collect solid proof within a few hours! Xiaoxiao, were so lucky this time! Lin Lu said. Gu Ning is my life-saver! I still cant believe what has happened during the past few hours, Tang Xiaoxiao said with excitement. No matter what, were going to be more sessful with her support! Lin Lu said. ... Thepany that Tang Xiaoxiao used to work for was shocked as well after seeing thetest news about her. Gu Ning became Tang Xiaoxiaos new boss now. In fact, thepany was reluctant to end the contract with Tang Xiaoxiao, but they had to do so due to pressure from Lord Cen. Tang Xiaoxiao had helped them make so much money after all, and it wasnt an easy decision to abandon her. It seemed like Fenghua Entertainment was going to sign Tang Xiaoxiao, and Fenghua was now a well-known entertainmentpany in the industry. With Fenghuas help, Tang Xiaoxiao could get more chances. After the scandal, Tang Xiaoxiao had an even brighter future! ... Fan Sixuan was at work when those photos were exposed, so she wasnt aware of the news reversal. Although her assistant saw it, her assistant didnt dare to interrupt her, so could only tell her after she finished her work. As Fan Sixuans assistant, she knew some of Fan Sixuans personal affairs, so it wasnt a surprise to her that Fan Sixuan was Cen Yanhengs mistress. However, she had signed a confidentiality agreement with Fan Sixuan, so she couldnt say a word about it no matter how much she knew. If she dared to expose it, she would be severely punished. When Fan Sixuan finally found out about the news reversal, she was shocked and trembled in fear. How is it possible? She couldnt believe it, because it would ruin both her career and her life. Sixuan, are you alright? Her assistant supported her at once. Fan Sixuan, however, took out her phone without dy to call Cen Yanheng, but his phone was turned off. At this moment, Fan Sixuan had no idea what she should do now. Sixuan, why dont we go back to your apartment now? I think those entertainment reporters wille here soon, her assistant said. Youre right. We should go back now. Fan Sixuan walked out along with her assistant. On their way out, other staff members all looked at them with obvious disdain. It turns out that Fan Sixuan is Lord Cens mistress. No wonder she has gained so much fame this year, she has Lord Cens support! She isnt very beautiful, or good at acting after all. What else can she do in order to be famous? Right, she just sold her body for fame. Its so disgusting. She even set Tang Xiaoxiao up. Tang Xiaoxiao is my idol! Shes so shameless. Fan Sixuan heard their discussion, but didnt dare to argue against them. Unfortunately, many entertainment reporters were already waiting for her outside the building. Once she showed up, she was surrounded by cameras. Miss Fan, is it true that youre Lord Cens mistress? Although they already had the answer, they still had to ask that question as a part of their job. Chapter 931 - Fan Sixuan Is Caugh

931 Fan Sixuan Is Caugh

Miss Fan, do you think that its eptable to be the other woman in a married mans family? It was a meaningless question. If she didnt think that it was eptable, she wouldnt have done it. It was obvious that she epted the fact that she was a mistress. The reporter asked that question not to hear her answer, but to humiliate her. Miss Tang, its said that you and Tang Xiaoxiao were schoolmates at university. You two used to be very close, but then you got jealous of her. Is that the reason why youre so determined to trap her? Tang Xiaoxiaos reputation and career could have both been ruined because of the scandal. Can you tell us your motivation? Miss Fan... The entertainment reporters bombarded Fan Sixuan with questions, which almost drove her crazy, but she had topose herself. Please let us pass, and thepany will post an official exnation about it. Fan Sixuans assistant protected her at the front. An official exnation? Does it mean that the exposed pictures are true? a reporter seized the chance and asked at once. Fan Sixuans assistant was struck dumb. She was just an assistant after all, and didnt know how to handle this crisis well. Miss Fan, have you ever thought of the possibility that you could be arrested once the truth was revealed? If youre put in jail, your future and life will be ruined. Hearing that, Fan Sixuan lost control of her emotions, and shouted, Stop it! Shut up now! She refused to be put in jail. She couldnt be more regretful now, but she didnt regret that she had schemed against Tang Xiaoxiao. Instead, she wished that she had arranged for the crazy woman to pour sulfuric acid on Tang Xiaoxiao at a different time so that Tang Xiaoxiao wouldnt have met Gu Ning. If so, Tang Xiaoxiao was the one whose future would be ruined. Thinking of that, Fan Sixuans face became evil, and was full of hatred towards Tang Xiaoxiao. Her expression was captured by the countless cameras held in those entertainment reporters hands, and her assistant anxiously reminded her to stay calm, Sixuan, calm down! Fan Sixuan was drowning in fear now, and it was impossible for her to stay calm. She didnt want to be put in jail, so she couldnt admit it. Its all fake news and evidence! Its a trap set by Tang Xiaoxiao against me! She did everything, not me! Hearing that, everyone was shocked. What? Its a trap set by Tang Xiaoxiao against her? They obviously didnt believe it, because the solid proof of Fan Sixuans affair with Cen Yanheng was everywhere on the Inte now. Sixuan! Fan Sixuans assistant was also surprised by her reaction. It was better for Fan Sixuan to remain silent now. Miss Fan, can you tell us why Tang Xiaoxiao wanted to trap you? a reporter asked. Because everybody knew that she stole my role! Fan Sixuan said in a loud voice. Well, it turns out that youre Lord Cens mistress. Why would Lord Cen give your role to Tang Xiaoxiao? ... No matter how those reporters asked Fan Sixuan for details, Fan Sixuan kept denying it. She believed that she would be safe by doing that. However, it was useless. Right at this moment, the police came, and those reporters stopped asking her questions. The police must havee for Fan Sixuan. Both Fan Sixuan and her assistant were scared and panicked. Fan Sixuan subconsciously turned around trying to escape, but two policewomen stood in her way. Miss Fan, you have been used of causing grievous bodily harm with intent. Please go to the police station with us for the investigation. No, I didnt. Im not going! Fan Sixuan struggled, but the two policewomen forced her to leave with them. ... The moment those amorous pictures were exposed, Cen Yanheng was angry, annoyed and shocked. To his astonishment, someone could find out about his affair with Fan Sixuan through those surveince cameras. In that case, the person might have found out his other dirty secrets too. Besides, he was mad that the camera was pointed right at his bedroom, and sent some people to punish the property management without dy. Tang Xiaoxiao was very lucky that she had met Gu Ning at the right time. Cen Yanheng was aware of Gu Nings rtionship with the Tang family. He also admired her great achievements at such an early age. In fact, he wasnt skilled at running business, so his older brother was managing their family business, while he was just doing whatever he wanted with his dividend. He invested in TV shows just for fun. Since Gu Ning was involved, Cen Yanheng thought that it wasnt necessary to act against her because of a mistress. In Cen Yanhengs eyes, Fan Sixuan waspletely receable. He didntck women anyway. He only kept her as his mistress because she was good in bed. Cen Yanheng agreed with her to scheme against Tang Xiaoxiao only to show off his influence, but he failed. It was impossible for him to deny his sexual rtionship with Fan Sixuan, but he could still exclude himself from the scheme against Tang Xiaoxiao. Before long, Cen Yanheng responded to the scandal. He used his Weibo ount and posted a statement. Im terribly sorry for what Ive done. I feel guilty that I hurt my family, but I wasnt aware of Fan Sixuans scheme against Tang Xiaoxiao at all. I did rmend Tang Xiaoxiao to y the leading role in Pce, because shes very suitable for it. I just rmended her, but didnt say that the role had to be hers. She won the chance all on her own. Chapter 932 - Fan Sixuan’s Parents

932 Fan Sixuans Parents

The director of Pce thought that Fan Sixuan was also a good choice for the leading role, but he still chose Tang Xiaoxiao after the audition, so Fan Sixuan became the supporting role in the show. Its not a secret that actorspete against each other for roles in auditions. Im a businessman, and value profits above anything else. In my eyes, Tang Xiaoxiao is obviously a better choice than Fan Sixuan. What Fan Sixuan has done to hurt Tang Xiaoxiao is her personal actions. It has nothing to do with thepany she works for or me. Although Cen Yanheng didnt have many followers on Weibo, many Inte users focused on his ount after the scandal was exposed. Therefore, once his statement was out, countless people reposted it and leftments below. However, most of them didnt believe his exnation, because it was toote for it to be true. Since Cen Yanheng wanted to whitewash it, he hired arge amount of Inte Water Army to help him. Anyway, Cen Yanheng had the support of his powerful family, so Gu Ning had no intention to act against him. Even though his exnation wasnt persuasive at all, he wouldnt be punished. News came out at a rapid pace in the entertainment industry, and the scandal could easily be reced by other news. In addition, Cen Yanheng hadnt directly done anything harmful to Tang Xiaoxiao, and Fan Sixuan was in charge of the scheme herself. Cen Yanheng wasnt very smart, but he wasnt dumb either. He knew how to protect himself when he nned to do a bad deed. Fan Sixuan also didnt tell Cen Yanheng many details about her scheme, because she was unwilling to let him know how vicious she was. It was a big surprise in Fan Sixuans eyes when her scheme was exposed. She had used a crazy woman to do a bad thing for her so that both she and the crazy woman could get away with it ording to thew. Fan Sixuan used to believe that it was a perfect n. However, it was still exposed. It probably could have worked if Tang Xiaoxiao hadnt met Gu Ning, but things unfolded the opposite way. Cen Yanheng was astonished by what Fan Sixuan had done behind his back. He knew that Fan Sixuan wasnt a kind woman, but he didnt expect her to be so evil. In that case, it was impossible for Cen Yanheng to defend her. He couldnt wait to end their rtionship now! Because of Cen Yanhengs statement, The director of Pce also posted an article to clear Tang Xiaoxiaos name. It was a little different from what he had posted before, but it was eptable. Some Inte users still had doubts, but the majority soon forgot it since Tang Xiaoxiaos name was already cleared. ... In the beginning, Fan Sixuan refused to admit what she had done when she was brought to the police station, but she confessed to her crime in the end. A policeman keptplimenting Tang Xiaoxiao in front of Fan Sixuan, and Fan Sixuan soon got angry and blurted out everything. The man who had assisted Fan Sixuan in her scheme ran away right after it was exposed. Thepany Fan Sixuan worked for didnt bother to find awyer to help her, but just gave the police station a call to ask for the result. Given the solid proof, Fan Sixuan was very likely to be sentenced to years in jail. Fan Sixuans behavior also affected the reputation of thepany she worked for, so she was abandoned within a short time. For now, it depended on Tang Xiaoxiaos injuries to sentence Fan Sixuan. If Tang Xiaoxiao was seriously injured, Fan Sixuan would be severely punished. If not, she would be lightly punished. The police contacted Lin Lu saying that they needed to examine Tang Xiaoxiaos wounds. Lin Lu couldnt make the decision, so she told the police that she would call them back in a few minutes. After that, Lin Lu called Gu Ning for her opinion. It was necessary to examine the injuries, so Gu Ning agreed. Although the burns on Tang Xiaoxiaos body were much better after Gu Nings treatment, Fan Sixuan would still be sentenced to at least two years in prison. Fan Sixuan would be punished ording to thew, so Gu Ning didnt interfere in it. In case the police didnt take Tang Xiaoxiao seriously, Gu Ning told Quan Mingkai to support Tang Xiaoxiao. The police station also informed Fan Sixuans parents, but her parents didnt care about her condition at all. Instead, they were worried about their own future and their sons marriage. It turned out that Fan Sixuan was the only one who was making money in her family, and her parents had a son preference. Her parents evenined to the police on the phone. The policeman who called Fan Sixuans parents didnt know what to say and felt sympathetic towards Fan Sixuan. Will youe or not? The policeman lost patience. Of course we will! Fan Sixuans mother said. They went to visit Fan Sixuan for their own good. Chapter 933 - Kept as a Lover

933 Kept as a Lover

Although Fan Sixuan had given a lot of money to them, they knew that she still had a lot of savings. Since she was going to be put in jail, they thought that they had the right to use her savings. Moreover, Fan Sixuan also owned a house in City B, and her younger brother was going to be married, so her parents nned to let her transfer the house to her younger brothers name. Fan Sixuans parents were really shameless! In the past, Fan Sixuans family lived an ordinary life in a small town, but everything changed once she got famous. Her family used her money to buy big houses and luxurious cars. All they knew was to waste her money, and none of them had a job. Fan Sixuan almost gave half of her ie to her family every year, in case her family argued against her and ruined her reputation. ... Several policemen and policewomen along with a doctor went to the Huangdeng Hotel to examine Tang Xiaoxiaos injuries. The general manager of the hotel was also present. When the policewomen and the doctor were examining Tang Xiaoxiaos injuries, the policemen and the manager waited in the hall. The doctor asked Tang Xiaoxiao why she didnt go to the hospital after she was injured. Tang Xiaoxiao replied that Gu Ning had helped her a lot and that she was much better now. The policewomen and the doctor were surprised when they saw Tang Xiaoxiaos injuries. Those burns had healed a lot. The doctor used to think that Tang Xiaoxiao would need a skin transnt after watching the video on the Inte, but now, even though Tang Xiaoxiaos injuries still looked a little scary, they were healing fast. The policewomen and the doctor got curious. They asked Tang Xiaoxiao how Gu Ning had treated her wounds. Tang Xiaoxiao told them that Gu Ning had applied a medicine to her wounds, but she didnt know what it was. Since Tang Xiaoxiao didnt know, the policewomen and the doctor didnt ask further. They knew that Gu Ning wasnt simple at all. ... Although the final result wasnt out yet, Tang Xiaoxiaos name was cleared, so the crew of Pce invited her to join them. Lin Lu, however, turned them down. The crew of Pce had sided with Fan Sixuan before, so it was impossible for Tang Xiaoxiao to cooperate with them again. Therefore, Lin Lu demanded to end their agreement. The crew of Pce also knew that they had made a wrong decision, so they epted it. Although it was Tang Xiaoxiaos party who proposed to end the agreement, it was the fault of the crew of Pce after all, so Tang Xiaoxiao didnt need to pay the liquidated damages. The whole event happened and ended so fast in onlookers eyes. The scandal was exposed the previous afternoon, and the news reversal came out this noon, while the problem was solved this evening. It was the first public crisis in history which had been ovee within such a short amount of time! Actually, people werent very surprised by the result, because Gu Ning was also involved in it. In many peoples eyes, there was nothing that Gu Ning couldnt do. ... It was already 8 pm when the mess was cleared. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting dined at the Tang familys house before they left togetherter. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya went to deal with their own things, while Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to have a walk. They only had one car, so Gu Ning told Gao Yi to drive them to the Fengshang Shopping Mall. Leng Shaoting would arrange for someone to send his car there. Gu Ning nned to buy some clothes for Leng Shaoting. She had bought Leng Shaoting clothesst winter, but now they were in a different season. And Gu Ning enjoyed shopping for clothes for her boyfriend. Leng Shaoting was a patient boyfriend, so he was also willing to shop with Gu Ning. There werent many men who were willing to shop with their girlfriends. Leng Shaoting felt happy when Gu Ning proposed to buy new clothing for him. He didntck clothes, but he wouldnt reject Gu Nings kindness. When the beautiful Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting showed up, they attracted a lot of attention from people around them. Wow, I wish I had such a handsome boyfriend! Me too! I bet hes also very rich. Well, I guess you must be a rich and beautiful girl first if you want to have such an outstanding boyfriend. Dont you think the girl looks familiar? Have you met her somewhere before? Probably. The girl couldnt remember Gu Nings name, so she didnt think further. However, after Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were already far away, she suddenly realized that Gu Ning was the famous Goddess Gu! She got excited at once. Unfortunately, Gu Ning was already gone. If she could have taken some pictures with Gu Ning, her friends would be super envious of her. ... I think some people will believe that youre a lover kept by me again if they see me buying expensive clothes for you, Gu Ning joked. Ha-ha, Im willing to be your lover, Leng Shaoting said with a smile. Gu Ning was amused. After that, they walked into a famous shop for male clothing. Chapter 934 - You’re So Mean

934 Youre So Mean

The second a saleswoman saw Leng Shaoting, she was stunned by his outstanding appearance. Hi, wee to our shop! Please look around as you like, and you are wee to try on any clothes that you like. Thanks, Gu Ning said, then walked around followed by Leng Shaoting. All the females in the shop were attracted to Leng Shaoting, but their male partners were displeased. Stop looking at the young man. Cant you see me by your side? Do you want to sleep with him? a man snapped at his girlfriend all of a sudden. The man was very rude and his criticisms were harsh. His girlfriend felt aggrieved. I just gave him a nce! Do you have to be so mean? Am I mean? Youve done it before! The man blurted out angrily. Hearing that, people in the shop didnt have any sympathy for the woman anymore. If it was true, then the woman must have cheated on her boyfriend. It was normal for a girl to have several exes before she got married, but it was uneptable if she betrayed her partner. However, the woman didnt feel embarrassed, but got angry as well. You dont have the right to criticize me! You know that you slept with my best friend! If you hadnt done that, I wouldnt have cheated on you. You... The man was struck dumb, and people in the shop began to look at him with disdain. He must be a terrible man, to have slept with his girlfriends best friend! In that case, the womans behavior was understandable. Anyway, the man and the woman were the same kind of people, and they didnt deserve others sympathy. The couple also felt humiliated after arguing with each other in public, and they soon left. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent affected by the drama at all, and kept on shopping. Leng Shaoting didnt pay much attention to his style, and he loved to wear any clothes that Gu Ning bought for him. When Gu Ning was looking around, he smiled happily, which attracted all the females attention around him again. Be serious! Theyre all looking at you, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting put on a serious expression at once, but he was still too charming to be ignored. Gu Ning wore a resigned look, and said nothing. She directly bought a coat after she entered the next shop. A coat wasnt enough after all, so she kept on shopping. Within a few minutes, she picked three pieces of upper clothing along with three pairs of pants. I think thats enough, Leng Shaoting said. Although he enjoyed the feeling of Gu Ning shopping for him, it wasnt necessary to buy too much clothing. Alright! Gu Ning stopped, and went to pay the bill at the counter. The cashier looked to Leng Shaoting and said, Its 156,800 yuan in all. Do you have a VIP card of Fengshang Shopping Mall? If you have, you can have 5% off. The reason why the cashier asked Leng Shaoting was because she believed that men always paid the bill. Therefore, she was surprised and showed obvious disdain on her face when Gu Ning took out her card. She mistook him for a pretty boy who was kept as a lover by a rich girl. She hated those who sold their bodies for money. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning obviously noticed the cashiers change. Leng Shaoting stayed calm, but Gu Ning was displeased. However, because the cashier didnt say anything, Gu Ning couldnt argue against her. After thinking for a while, Gu Ning purposely said to Leng Shaoting, Honey, when I go to the capital in a few days, where should I stay? Should I stay in your siheyuan or your house? I think the siheyuan is a great choice, because I love the view there. Its so close to Beihai Park after all, but your house is close to the Capital University too. Hearing that, the cashier was shocked. What? A siheyuan in the capital? A house near the Capital University? How rich does he need to be? A house near the Capital University had to be located downtown and cost nearly a hundred million yuan. As for the siheyuan, it could be worth more than several hundred million yuan ording to its size. The cashier thought that Leng Shaoting was just a pretty boy, but she waspletely wrong. He must be super-rich! In an instant, the cashier flushed with embarrassment. Leng Shaoting was confused at the beginning when Gu Ning said that, but he soon realized what she was doing. Even though he didnt think that it was a big deal, he was touched when Gu Ning defended him. Well, you can stay wherever you want. What is mine is yours. The cashier got jealous hearing that. The man had to be deeply in love with this girl for him to be willing to give her everything he had. She wished that she could have such a super-rich boyfriend who also loved her deeply. Chapter 935 - Jiao Linya

935 Jiao Linya

After settling the ount, Gu Ning left with Leng Shaoting. ... A saleswoman in the shop noticed the cashiers embarrassed look, then walked over and joked, What happened? Oh, I feel so embarrassed! the cashier said. When they came to pay their bill just then, I thought that the man was kept as a lover by the girl because the girl took out her card, but I was totally wrong. The man turns out to be super rich! He owns a siheyuan and a house in the capital! Hearing that, the saleswoman was also surprised. Well, I guess you shouldnt judge a person by his appearance again the next time. Its very normal for a couple to buy things for each other, the saleswoman said. They worked in an exclusive shop of an internationally famous brand after all, and their customers were either rich or powerful. I wont do that again, the cashier said. It wasnt her fault actually, because it often happened in real life that a young man would sell his body to a rich woman for money. ... Once Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked out of the shop, Leng Shaoting said, In fact, I dont care about that. He didnt want Gu Ning to be annoyed by it. You probably dont mind it, but I do, Gu Ning said. She was unwilling to see others misunderstanding her boyfriend. Since Gu Ning said that, Leng Shaoting didnt say anything further about it. ... When they were about to leave the shopping mall, they ran into Pan Zirui with a young and beautiful girl by his side. Pan Ziruis eyes lit up the moment he saw Gu Ning, but he didnt dare to move closer because of Leng Shaotings presence. Hi, boss, Mr. Leng, nice to see you again! The girl was stunned by Leng Shaotings outstanding appearance. However, she was only impressed by his charming looks, and didnt show any admiration or jealousy. Nevertheless, when she heard Pan Zirui call the girl his boss, she was astonished. She then observed Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt pay attention to her, but greeted Pan Zirui. Hi, been a while. How have you been doing recently? Im good, Pan Zirui said. Oh, boss, let me introduce you. This is my girlfriend, Jiao Linya. Linya, this is my boss, and also my older brothers life-saver, Gu Ning, Pan Zirui said to his girlfriend. Nice to meet you. Gu Ning greeted Jiao Linya politely. She sensed that Pan Zirui took this woman seriously. She was surprised by that, because Pan Zirui was a well-known yboy before, but now he had be a lot more mature. Gu Ning understood that Pan Ziruis change had something to do with her. Pan Zirui had told her that he had to learn from her as her friend. Once he was determined to change, he would fight for his future. Jiao Linya was greatly surprised after Pan Ziruis introduction. She was aware of what had happened to Pan Ziruis older brother. Nobody told her many details about the ident, so she thought that it must have been an experienced doctor who had saved his older brothers life. Jiao Linya was confused. How did this young girl standing in front of her manage to do that? However, she didnt ask that question no matter how curious she was. Nice to meet you too, Miss Gu! Jiao Linya smiled at Gu Ning. After chatting for a while, they separated. Pan Zirui invited Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to gather together, but Gu Ning declined, and he didnt insist. Jiao Linya asked Pan Zirui when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had walked far away, Why do you call her your boss? Jiao Linya thought that it couldnt just be because Gu Ning had saved his older brothers life. Jiao Linya and Pan Zirui were schoolmates at university, but they seldom gathered together back then, because she knew his personality very well. Pan Zirui had been a typical yboy before, and it was impossible for him to call a female his boss. She didnt agree to be Pan Ziruis girlfriend until he had an obvious change. He was now totally different from what he had been like. In fact, Jiao Linya had admired Pan Zirui before, but kept a distance from him, knowing that he was a yboy. When they met each other again a while ago, Jiao Linya fell in love with Pan Zirui, and Pan Zirui confessed his affection towards her. Jiao Linya knew that Pan Zirui had changed, so she was willing to help him get better in the future. Both of them had many exes, so neither of them cared about the others history. They had been together for a week now, and Pan Zirui treated her very well. They were looking forward to their future. Pan Zirui indeed cared about Jiao Linya, so he was also willing to tell her everything about him. Jiao Linya was impressed after hearing what Gu Ning had done before. Pan Zirui told her many pieces of news about Gu Ning too, because those already went viral. Jiao Linya was struck dumb afterwards. Chapter 936 - Aren’t You Going to Take a Shower?

936 Arent You Going to Take a Shower?

She had heard a lot about Goddess Gu, but she didnt know that Goddess Gu was Gu Ning. To her astonishment, the most popr girl on the Inte right now was Pan Ziruis friend. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the parking lot together. Leng Shaotings car was already parked there. Once they got in the car, Leng Shaoting said, Ningning, why dont we go to a hotel? Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. Why? There was burning desire in Leng Shaotings eyes. Theyll hear us if we make too much noise. Hearing that, Gu Ning flushed. She realized what Leng Shaoting wanted to do with her. Leng Shaoting was right. It would be utterly embarrassing if Gao Yi and Qiao Ya heard them making love at home. Therefore, Gu Ning called Qiao Ya and told her that she wouldnt be going back home tonight. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were a couple after all, and they needed private time too. They were also unwilling to have sex in Gu Nings house, so they went to stay at a hotel as well. Gu Ning nned to let Gao Yi and Qiao Ya live nextdoor to her house when they went to the capital. They would start a family in the future anyway. Chen Cangyi was in charge of the construction of her house in the capital, which might be done within a month. After airing it for several months, she could directly move in. Gu Ning was going to have a fixed abode in the capital, so she told Chen Cangyi to buy a house for her. The house was in a high-end living area, which wasnt far from the office building of the Shengning Group. Because of the high housing price, many of the houses in that area were still unsold. There were two houses which were near to each other, so Gu Ning told Chen Cangyi to acquire them without hesitation. Chen Cangyi and K also lived in that area. ... There was a lingerie store next to the hotel, so Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to stop the car. She needed to buy underwear and a sleeping gown. Afterwards, they booked into the hotel. Leng Shaoting didnt press Gu Ning against the entryway this time, because he was carrying a lot of things things in his hands. However, the moment he put those things down, he hugged Gu Ning and kissed her. As the kiss went wild, they wanted more. Right as Leng Shaoting was about to undress Gu Ning, his phone rang. It was super annoying when someone interrupted them during sex, but he had to answer it because the call was from his grandfather. Gu Ning left him alone and went to take a shower first. Hi, grandpa, whats up? Leng Shaoting asked. Did you go to HK? Master Leng asked, although he already had the answer. Yeah, Leng Shaoting said. Do you think that I cant recognize you just because you were wearing a pair of sunsses? Master Leng sounded proud of himself. Leng Shaoting, however, was surprised. How did you know that I went to HK? Leng Shaoting asked. I just read a piece of news about a girl named Tang Aining who has won the gamblingpetition against Fan Zhihao in HK, and you followed her, Master Leng said. What? Was it your task for you became her bodyguard? Master Leng didnt know that Tang Aining was Gu Ning, so he thought that it was Leng Shaotings task to protect her. Leng Shaoting had no intention to tell Master Leng the truth, so he gave his grandfather an affirmative answer. Master Leng thought that it was a little ridiculous, because Leng Shaoting was a major general after all, but he didnt say anything about it. When can you bring my future grand daughter-inw to visit me? Master Leng suddenly thought of Gu Ning. He really wanted to see her in person one day. In a little while, Leng Shaoting said. Since his grandfather liked Gu Ning very much, Leng Shaoting was happy to introduce her to his grandfather. He didnt care about the rest of his familys opinions. How long is a while? Master Leng asked again. He couldnt wait to meet Gu Ning. Three monthster I guess. Shes going to write the National College Entrance Examination then, Leng Shaoting said. It was April now, and the National College Entrance Examination was just two months away. Students would start to register to universities a month afterwards, so Leng Shaoting could bring Gu Ning to visit his grandfather in the capital then. Its so long! Master Leng was upset. After hanging up the call with Master Leng, Leng Shaoting took off his own clothes, and only wore boxer briefs in the room. He was going to take a shower too. When Gu Ning walked outter, she flushed at seeing the nearly naked Leng Shaoting, especially when her sight fell on his crotch. Leng Shaoting, at the same time, felt aroused staring at Gu Nings sexy body in a ckce nightdress with her tits standing up. Um, arent you going to take a shower? Gu Ning opened her mouth, and wanted to walk away, but Leng Shaoting stopped her and kissed her again. Chapter 937 - Blurt It Ou

937 Blurt It Ou

Leng Shaoting was a strong young man and loved Gu Ning deeply, so he always ached to press her into his body, and they began to make love in the following hours. Ningning, Leng Shaoting called her. Yeah, Gu Ning replied. Ningning, Leng Shaoting called her name again, but said nothing more. What? Gu Ning asked. Nothing, I just want to call your name, Leng Shaoting said. Fine. Gu Ning was amused. Ningning, I like you so much. Ningning, I love you. Ningning, its so good that I have you by my side. ... Leng Shaoting kept expressing his love to Gu Ning, and Gu Ning felt touched. Ningning, my grandfather just asked me when he can meet you in real life, Leng Shaoting said. Hearing that, Gu Ning was surprised. Did you tell him that you have a girlfriend? She was sure that Leng Shaoting already told Master Leng. Leng Shaoting was struck dumb for a second, then realized that he just blurted it out. Since he already blurted it out, it was impossible for him to hide it anymore. Yeah, I did tell him that I have a girlfriend after someone saw us together. Gu Ning didnt want Master Leng to know that she was Leng Shaotings girlfriend at such an early stage, but it wasnt a big deal if he found out. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt me Leng Shaoting, but she still felt nervous upon thinking that she was going to meet Master Leng again one day in the future. When they met each other again, she would be showing up as Leng Shaotings girlfriend. Um, when did he know? Gu Ning asked. Leng Shaoting said, Hes been aware of it for a long time now, but he doesnt know that my girlfriend is you. I also told him not to do background checks on you, so he just heard something about you from others. Hearing that, Gu Ning was relieved. Does he know that those gifts you gave him are all from me? Gu Ning asked again. Yes, Leng Shaoting said. At this moment, Gu Ning didnt know what to say, so she repeated what Leng Shaoting just said. Um, we can go visit him when I go to the university in the capital. Great, I told him the same thing. My grandfather likes you very much, and he always mentions you as his future grand daughter-inw, Leng Shaoting said with a broad smile. Gu Ning felt happy that Master Leng liked her, but she couldnt help arguing against Leng Shaoting seeing him being so proud. Well, its too early to say that Im going to be his grand daughter-inw. Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning said that on purpose, so he wasnt as worried as before. They had been together for a long time now, so they felt that they connected with each other. Both of them believed that they could end up in a happy marriage. Leng Shaoting also made up his mind to marry Gu Ning. Is that so? I guess I need to work harder to win your approval... Leng Shaoting wore an evil smile and pressed on Gu Nings body again. Without dy, he kissed her and they began to have sex once again. ... The next morning, Gu Ning received Ks call, and K told her that he had already met Brave Eagle. Brave Eagle was reluctant to work for a girl after he found out that his boss would be a female, because he was a mature, strong man after all. However, Brave Eagle became a fan of Gu Ning after reading the news about her. He didnt believe that Gu Ning was an ordinary girl. In that case, Brave Eagle agreed to work for Gu Ning, and hoped to meet her in person one day. Gu Ning was curious about him too. K asked Gu Ning how to arrange Brave Eagles work afterwards. Gu Ning told K to let Brave Eagle join Ba Tianyangs team for now. He could also stay in the apartment building that she just bought. People who lived in the apartment building were all key members of Gu Nings team, so she hoped that Brave Eagle wouldnt disappoint her. ... Around 11 am, Fan Sixuans parents and younger brother arrived at the police station in City B. Fan Sixuan, however, questioned the police as to why they allowed her parents to visit her, because she refused to see them. She knew that they came for nothing good. The policeman who had contacted Fan Sixuans parents understood that her parents werent good people, but he was just doing his job. They all had to work ording to the rules. Since it was the rules, Fan Sixuan stopped arguing about it. Fan Sixuans parents kept criticizing her once she showed up. They med her for choosing to be a married mans mistress. And what was worse, was that she was exposed and put in jail now. In fact, her parents only cared about her money. Chapter 938 - A Shameless Family

938 A Shameless Family

In their eyes, Fan Sixuan was only a tool for making money. No matter what she chose to do, they would be satisfied as long as she gave them enough money. They were also aware of the unspoken rules in the entertainment industry, so they didnt believe that Fan Sixuan could exclude herself from it. However, they felt embarrassed when the dirty secret was exposed, because their rtives would make fun of them. Fan Sixuans parents despised their poor rtives ever since they got rich. Fan Sixuan, however, silently wore a cold expression during the visit. Sixuan, Ive asked the police and youre going to be sentenced to a few years in jail. In that case, it isnt necessary for you to have so much money with you. Why dont you give your money and house to your younger brother? You know that hell be married soon, Fan Sixuans mother said, and took it for granted that she would. Fan Sixuan clearly knew their purpose, but it still hurt when she heard it with her own ears. It wasnt a secret that her parents had a son preference. Ever since she became famous, her parents had kept asking her for money. If she refused to support them, they would swear at her and even threaten to ruin her. As a public figure, thest thing she wanted was a scandal, so she had yielded again and again. Fan Sixuan ached to end her rtionship with them, but she didnt have the courage. Even though shecked courage, she still used all kinds of reasons to keep two thirds of her ie, and only gave her parents the other third. It was enough for them to live a luxurious life, so they said nothing about it. However, things were different now. Fan Sixuan was going to be put in jail, so they became greedy and wanted to grab everything she owned. I agree! You dont need it anyway. You can just give it to me, Fan Sixuans younger brother said. I think its a good idea, Fan Sixuans father said. Fan Sixuan sneered at her family. She was disappointed in them and even had the idea to break off their rtionship, but was still hurt and affected by them. This time, she refused to give in again. Well, Fan Sixuan sneered. I am going to be put in jail, but Ille out in three years at the most. I need my money and house. Hearing that, Fan Sixuans parents and younger brother were annoyed. How could you say that? Siping is your younger brother, and what is yours is also his. Right, you can still make money on your own after youe out of jail, Fan Sixuans mother. You cant be so cold-blooded! Fan Sixuans younger brother, Fan Siping, said. Enough! Fan Sixuan couldnt stand it any longer. Ive given you enough money during the past years! None of you have a job, and I have to make money to support all of you. Fan Siping is your son, not mine, and it isnt my duty to raise him! You... Fan Sixuans parents and younger brother were struck dumb. You have never treated me as your daughter, but I provided you with a luxurious life. You cant force me to give you everything I have right now! Fan Sixuan raised her voice. She felt helpless and wanted to cry. Her family was really shameless. It was impossible for her to work in the entertainment industry ever again, so it would be hard for her to make money in the future after she came out of jail. She could find an ordinary job, but her ie would be much less then. What did you say? You were born into our family, so you should give everything you own to us! We raised you, and you should be grateful. If we had known that you would be so cold-blooded, we would have killed you when you were born! Fan Sixuans father shouted in anger. Youre insane! I gave you enough money so I dont owe you anything. Dont you know that your son is a stupid good-for-nothing? I wish I hadnt been born into your family! Fan Sixuan also yelled. Since they had a serious son preference, why hadnt they killed her once they found out the babys gender? Bullshit! The second Fan Sixuan finished her sentences, her father pped her across the face with great force. Fan Sixuan almost fell and her cheek was swollen at once. Chapter 939 - Criminal Detention

939 Criminal Detention

Although it was very painful, Fan Sixuan refused to show her real feelings in front of her family, so she pretended to be fine. How dare you p me in the police station? Arent you afraid of being arrested? You... Hearing that, Fan Sixuans father panicked and felt regretful. He only dared to vent his anger at Fan Sixuan, but was scared of the police. After looking around and making sure that there were no policemen by their side, Fan Sixuans father was relieved. Dont scare dad! Fan Siping argued. Youre too dumb to know the result of breaking thew! Its illegal to beat others, especially in the police station, Fan Sixuan said. You... Fan Siping was mad, but still retorted, So what? The policemen cant see us. Really? Dont you know that there is a thing called surveince cameras? Fan Sixuan pointed at a corner of the ceiling. There is a camera right above your head. Hearing that, Fan Siping was scared and closed his mouth. I dont want to waste time arguing with you. Just give your money and the key of your house to us, Fan Sixuan said in a domineering tone. Forget it! I wont give you a cent, Fan Sixuan said with determination. You... Fan Sixuans father raised his hand again in anger. He wanted to p her once more, but thought of the surveince camera and had to put it down. Right at this moment, a policeman walked over, which frightened Fan Sixuans parents and Fan Siping. They thought that the policeman came because he saw that they had pped Fan Sixuan. In an instant, the three of them lowered their heads. Time is over, and you should leave now, the policeman said. Because of the surveince camera in the room, the policemen outside were able to hear and see the situation inside. Although they knew that Fan Sixuan was hateful, they still had sympathy for her after witnessing what her parents had done to her. Therefore, a policeman came over the second Fan Sixuans father pped her. Can we stay for a short while longer. We still need to... Fan Sixuans father begged, trying to please the policeman with a smile on his face. No, its the rules. The policeman interrupted him. Fan Sixuans parents and Fan Siping were disappointed about not getting the money and house, but they had to leave under the policemans gaze. What should we do now? Fan Sixuans mother said when they walked out of the police station. I didnt expect that the little bi*ch would dare to refuse to give her money and house to us. Fan Sixuans father was mad, but didnt know what to do either. In his eyes, he was Fan Sixuans father. He gave her life and raised her, so she should listen to him. Even if he ordered her to die, she should die without anyints. Fan Siping, on the other hand, was the apple of their eyes, and they had spoiled him rotten. All he knew was to y around, and lived a messy life. Even though he was a good-for-nothing, his parents never criticized him. That being the case, he never grew up and had no sense of responsibility. He was only going to be married because his girlfriend was pregnant. His family didnt dare to annoy his girlfriends family because they had a little power, so they had to be responsible for it. Dad, mom, you must solve this problem. Fan Sixuan has a lot of money, and her house is worth over ten million yuan, Fan Siping said. He also thought that Fan Sixuans money and house should be his. Dont worry, Ill figure out a way, Fan Sixuans father said tofort his son. ... Leng Shaoting left after staying in City B for two days. He woulde back for Gu Mans wedding, which was only four days away. After Leng Shaoting was gone, Gu Ning went to visit Tang Xiaoxiao. Tang Xiaoxiao already recovered a lot, and it was easy for her to cover the burns with make-up right now. Gu Ning told her to meet Lu Xiao in the capital, and said that she had informed Lu Xiao beforehand. Afterwards, Gu Ning went to meet Yu Zi to learn thetest situation in Charm. Although she was the big boss, she should still be aware of the development of her businesses. Charm was very profitable and popr as usual. Many people had booked custom-made gowns from Charm, so Yu Zi was very busy these days. She didnt even have much time for a date. Yang Ziqian was unhappy to see Yu Zi being so busy, but he couldnt stop her, because it was her job and she enjoyed it. Since Gu Ning came today, Yu Zi left work early, and invited Gu Ning to dine together. Coincidentally, Gu Ning and Yu Zi ran into Zhao Xiaoxuan when they walked into a western restaurant. Zhao Xiaoxuan had already moved on from the unpleasant rtionship with Lin Tianyou, and she was now on a blind-date arranged by her family. When Zhao Xiaoxuan met Yu Zis eyes, she didnt show any hatred at all, but just felt a little uneasy. With tacit understanding, neither of them greeted each other. However, Zhao Xiaoxuan was still scared of Gu Ning because she knew how powerful this girl was. The man who was on the blind-date with Zhao Xiaoxuan, however, leered at Gu Ning right in front of Zhao Xiaoxuan. Shes so beautiful! I wish she was my girlfriend. Her body is so sexy. I wonder what it looks without clothing. Seeing the mans expression, Gu Ning knew that he was a man with a filthy mind. She was displeased, but said nothing because the man didnt say or do anything. Zhao Xiaoxuan also noticed the mans reaction, but she wasnt mad at all. She disliked this man, so she didnt care what he was thinking about. Chapter 940 - Zhang Tenghao

940 Zhang Tenghao

This man wasnt good-looking, but thought highly of himself. Because his family was rich, he believed that he was better than others. He even told Zhao Xiaoxuan that he was going to take over his family business, and that she had to be a full-time housewife. Zhao Xiaoxuan was displeased when she heard that. She wasnt unwilling to do that, but the man said that women should quit their jobs to take care of their husbands and children at home. It was a mans duty to run the business, so he would take over the Zhao familys business as well in the future. Given Zhao Xiaoxuans personality and the previous unpleasant experience, it was impossible that she would agree to that. However, before she could vent her anger, Gu Ning and Yu Zi showed up. The man noticed Gu Ning, but didnt strike up a conversation with her right away. Instead, he said to Zhao Xiaoxuan after Gu Ning was seated. Miss Zhao, I just saw an acquaintance. Please excuse me. He was polite, but his behavior was still disgusting. Sure. Zhao Xiaoxuan understood his purpose, but didnt stop him. She was curious about what would happen to the man. Afterwards, the man stood up and walked to Gu Ning. Seeing that, Yu Zi asked, Boss, do you know that man? I think hesing for you. Nope, Gu Ning said. Is it Zhao Xiaoxuans idea? Yu Zi said. Although Zhao Xiaoxuan didnt show any hatred towards her now, it was hard to tell what Zhao Xiaoxuan was thinking. They used to be enemies after all. I dont think so, Gu Ning said. The man stood in front of Gu Ning and put on a gentle smile. Miss, I think weve met somewhere before. It was obviously a lie. Gu Ning felt likeughing, but replied with a calm face, Oh, really? I dont remember you. Its fine. We can get to know each other again. My name is Zhang Tenghao, the heir of Leyou Travel, and this is my name card. The man didnt seem embarrassed at all. Leyou Travel was apany of a certain size with around a hundred million yuan in assets in City B, but Gu Ning had never heard of it before. With around a hundred million yuan in assets, Zhang Tenghao was a rich heir, but it was nothing in Gu Nings opinion. Zhang Tenghao thought that Gu Ning was just an ordinary girl, and that she would be attracted to his wealth. The women that Zhang Tenghao had met till now were all vain, so he believed that all women were the same. He was also willing to exchange money for sex with those women. He only loved beautiful women, and didnt care about their family background. Sorry, Im not interested, Gu Ning said. Zhang Tenghao was struck dumb for a second, and felt surprised. It had never happened before, because he always picked up women who were willing to sell their bodies for money. Miss, we all be friends from strangers. Why do you have to be so cold-blooded? Zhang Tenghao said. Im cold-blooded? Gu Ning smiled. I think I have the right to choose what kind of people I want to make friends with. You... Zhang Tenghao was dissatisfied now. Miss, dont be so rude and aggressive, or youll cause yourself trouble. Are you threatening me? Gu Ning was serious now, which scared Zhang Tenghao. Zhang Tenghao didnt want to lose face, so he threatened Gu Ning again. So what? Its your honor that I picked you. How dare you embarrass me in public? If you dont listen to me, Ill... Disappear now. Gu Ning interrupted him. What did you say? Zhang Tenghao rounded his eyes in shock. Ill chase you away if you keep annoying me. Gu Ning lost her patience. What can you do? This shop is owned by my friend. I just need to make a call, and you will be chased away, Zhang Tenghao said with arrogance. Do it now, Gu Ning said in a cold tone. You... Zhang Tenghao was mad. In fact, he just wanted to scare her, but now he had to do it. Great, dont you dare leave! he said and took out his phone at once. Lord Guan, where are you? he asked on the phone. Im in XX restaurant now. Whats up? Gu Ning heard a familiar voice, and the Lord Guan was actually Guan Bin. This restaurant was owned by the Guan family, and Gu Ning came here for the sake of Guan Bin. They provided delicious food as well. Im in your restaurant right now, and a stupid girl just annoyed me. Chase her away right now, Zhang Tenghao said. Hearing that, Guan Bin agreed. Chapter 941 - Leave the Restaurant Now

941 Leave the Restaurant Now

After hanging up the call with Guan Bin, Zhang Tenghao looked at Gu Ning with arrogance. Lets see! OK, lets see, Gu Ning sneered. Youll soon be chased from this restaurant, Zhang Tenghao snorted with disdain. Guan Bin was also in the restaurant, so he showed up within a minute. When he saw Gu Ning, he was surprised and excited. Hi, Miss Gu, its so nice to see you! Why didnt you tell me that youre going to dine here? This meal is on me! Seeing Guan Bin being so enthusiastic towards Gu Ning, Zhang Tenghao was struck dumb. I knew that you wont let me pay the bill, so I didnt tell you. Gu Ning smiled, and she was very kind to Guan Bin. Its not a big deal. Its my honor to buy you a meal! Guan Bin said with sincerity. Since I already know that youre here, its my treat this time, Guan Bin added. Thanks! Gu Ning agreed. Lord Guan, whats.... Zhang Tenghao was still in shock. Although he was arrogant, he wasnt dumb, and he realized that this girl and Guan Bin werentmon friends. In that case, it was highly possible that this girl was someone he couldnt mess with. In addition, Guan Bin was very respectful towards the girl. Therefore, this girl could be more powerful or influential than Guan Bin. On the other hand, his family wasnt richer than the Guan family. Zhang Tenghao realized that he had made a mistake. Hearing Zhang Tenghaos voice, Guan Bin turned to look at him. Without asking, Guan Bin knew that the stupid girl that Zhang Tenghao spoke about must be Gu Ning. He didnt believe that Gu Ning would annoy him for no reason, because he knew Zhang Tenghao very well. It couldnt be more obvious that Zhang Tenghao had failed to flirt with Gu Ning and felt embarrassed, so he turned to Guan Bin for help. In an instant, Guan Bin wore a cold expression. He and Zhang Tenghao were just fair-weather friends. Gu Ning, on the other hand, was his idol. She was Pan Ziruis boss, and he was Pan Ziruis close brother, so he should obviously defend Gu Ning. Miss Gu, may I know what has happened? Guan Bin asked Gu Ning and ignored Zhang Tenghao. He failed to pick me up, so he threatened me and told me that this restaurant is owned by his friend, and that he could easily chase me away with a simple sentence, Gu Ning said. She was telling Guan Bin to chase him away instead. Well, um, its a misunderstanding. I... Zhang Tenghao changed his attitude at once. Before he could finish his sentences, Guan Bin interrupted him and said, Zhang Tenghao, you can leave on your own if you dont want to be embarrassed again. You... Even though Zhang Tenghao figured out that Guan Bin sided with Gu Ning, he was still mad when Guan Bin was so straightforward. Nevertheless, he didnt dare to annoy Guan Bin. He had to leave now, and even forgot to pay the bill of the table where he dined with Zhao Xiaoxuan. Zhao Xiaoxuan didnt mind at all, because she enjoyed the drama. Miss Gu, Im so sorry. Guan Bin apologized to Gu Ning. Its fine. Gu Ning didnt me him for it. The drama didnt attract much attention, so they were able to dine as usual. Have you eaten? Why dont we dine together? Gu Ning said. Thanks! Guan Bin was excited to dine with Gu Ning. Afterwards, they enjoyed the meal together. ... Zhao Xiaoxuan went back hometer, and told her parents what had happened in the restaurant. After hearing that, Zhao Xiaoxuans parents were both annoyed. They did hope that Zhao Xiaoxuan could marry into a rich family, but they had no intention to let another person manage their family business. They werent idiots after all. Given the bad example of Lin Tianyou, Zhao Xiaoxuans parents were determined to not let her future husband be involved in their family business. Zhao Xiaoxuan was clear-headed now, so she also knew that she should protect herself. She had already lost confidence in love, and just wanted to find a suitable man to get married and raise a family. ... Gu Ning and Yu Zi left after the meal. Gu Ning proposed to drive Yu Zi home, but Yu Zi declined. Her friend would pick her upter. Seeing Yu Zis happy face, Gu Ning understood that her friend must be her boyfriend. ordingly, Gu Ning left alone. Once Gu Ning was gone, Guan Bin called Pan Zirui and told him about what had happened today. Pan Ziruiined that he hadnt called him earlier so that they could have dined together with Gu Ning. Chapter 942 - Situ Ye Is Injured

942 Situ Ye Is Injured

Guan Bin argued. Come on, you have a girlfriend now, and always go out on dates with her without thinking of me. Pan Zirui, Im surprised by yourplete change. Pan Zirui was a well-known yboy in his friend circle, and he had countless exes. He had even told his friends that he was going to y around forever. If he got married one day, it would have to be because of his parents arrangement. Therefore, when Pan Zirui told them that he had a girlfriend again, they thought that it wouldntst long as usual. Even though Pan Zirui told them that he was very serious this time and that he might marry soon, they still believed that he just wanted to fulfill the task his parents assigned him. No matter how serious Pan Zirui looked, they still had doubts. They didnt believe it until they saw the way Pan Zirui treated Jiao Linya with their own eyes. They were now sure that Pan Zirui took Jiao Linya seriously this time. I was young and stupid back then, Pan Zirui said. Well, Guan Bin, I think that you should take your future seriously too. Youre not a kid anymore. Come on, stop educating me, Guan Bin said. You know how hard it is to find a girl you really love. In fact, both Pan Zirui and Guan Bin had changed every since they met Gu Ning. Guan Bin just hadnt yed around as often as Pan Zirui, so his change wasnt as obvious. ... When Gu Ning just got in her car and was about to start it, she received He Hongjies call. He Hongjie told her that his hearing had already recovered and was even better than before. It was a great surprise for He Hongjie. A whileter, Situ Ye called Gu Ning too. Gu Ning picked it up at once. Hi, Situ, Gu Ning said. Whats up? I heard that you have a magical pill and that it can cure any injuries and diseases. Can you sell some to me? Situ Ye said in a weak voice. Gu Ning didnt think that Situ Ye was ill, but it was highly possible that he was injured given his identity. Are you injured? Gu Ning asked. Yeah, Situ Ye said. I encountered trouble in HK, and was injured during a fight against a weird man. Hearing that, Gu Ning suddenly thought of the men from the Evil Practice. Where are you right now? Gu Ning asked again. Im still in the hospital in HK. Although my injuries arent serious, it will take at least half a month for me to recover, but I have something else to deal with in a few days, Situ Ye said anxiously. Well, I can help you, but how can I get the medicine to you? Gu Ning asked. She had no intention to charge Situ Ye for it. Situ Ye was different from Qi Tianlin, because he was her friend, so she didnt care about money. In addition, Situ Ye had given her a lot before, so she was willing to give him dozens of power crystals if he needed. Are you still in City B? Situ Ye asked. Yes, I am, Gu Ning said. Great, Xuanfeng wille to get the medicine tomorrow, Situ Ye said. He didnt want others to know that he was injured. No problem, Gu Ning said. Oh, Ive also met a very weird man in HK when I was there. I wonder whether weve met the same person. Um, hes a middle-aged man with slightly gray hair. He stayed aloof and I felt cold once I approached him. He escaped unusually fast, like lightning, which I have never seen before, Situ Ye said, and still felt anxious thinking of the man. Hearing that, Gu Ning was sure the man must be a member of the Evil Practice, but she didnt know whether he was the same man she had encounteredst time. She hadnt clearly seen the man of the Evil Practicest time. After hanging up the call with Situ Ye, Gu Ning remained silent for a while, then drove to a clubhouse to meet Cao Wenxin. Cao Wenxin called Gu Ning that afternoon, but Gu Ning was dining with Yu Zi at that time, so Cao Wenxin invited her to gather together in the clubhouse and said that she needed her help. In the private room, Cao Wenxin, Gao Chengyun, An Ran, Tong Jiayao, Jiang Zezheng and Zhu Yuanzhen were all present, which was a rare scene. Gu Ning wasnt familiar with them, but they werent strangers either. Once she showed up, they all weed her with enthusiasm. After cheering for a while, Tong Jiayao walked to Gu Ning and said, Miss Gu, my mother is a loyal fan of yours, and she always asks me to take some photos with you so that she can show off in front of her friends. Tong Jiayao didnt mind telling Gu Ning her mothers purpose. Actually, she felt a little embarrassed, because she had just met Gu Ning a few times. Chapter 943 - The Woman Who Is Jealous of Gu Ning

943 The Woman Who Is Jealous of Gu Ning

Tong Jiayao and her friends gathered together today, so she mentioned it to Cao Wenxin. Cao Wenxin didnt think that it was a big deal, so she called Gu Ning. Gu Ning wasnt free that afternoon, but had agreed toe tonight. Cao Wenxin didnt tell Gu Ning what the help was because Tang Jiajiao needed to ask Gu Ning in person to show her respect. Gu Ning agreed with crity, because it was easy to take a few photos. Afterwards, Tong Jiayao repeatedly thanked Gu Ning and sent those photos to her mother at once. ... Tong Jiayaos mother was excited when she received those photos and shared them with her friends in a WeChat group. Her friends were all aware of Gu Nings great achievements, and many of them took Gu Ning as the idol of their children. At the same time, someone got jealous too. One womans son used to be the idol of other parents children in the WeChat group. Her son graduated from the Capital University, and started a business with his schoolmates when he was just a sophomore. After only a year, hispany became very sessful with over ten million yuan in assets. In fact, her son was outstanding among his peers, and she was always proud of him. However, Gu Ning took her sons position and the others all began topliment Gu Ning instead of her son. She had also doubted Gu Nings previous achievements, but the others all showed strong evidence to prove that they were true. She couldnt win the argument against so many people by herself, so she got angry in the end. Nevertheless, she was still jealous of Gu Ning. An idea dawned on her, so she posted an article to defame Gu Ning on Weibo. She also @ (mentioned) many entertainment influencers to spread the article abroad. She ndered Gu Ning and imed that Gu Ning relied on men to build her business empire. She had even witnessed Gu Ning going to a hotel with an old man. Although not a lot of people believed that, it still went viral because of Gu Nings fame. Some Inte users believed it because they were also jealous of Gu Ning, and criticized her all the time. Luckily, the majority chose to trust and defend Gu Ning. Countless of Gu Nings fans left aggressivements below the womans Weibo ount. They asked her to show solid proof, instead of a short article without any photos. Only idiots and haters would believe lines of words without any evidence. The woman who posted the article was shocked amid the fierce attack from Gu Nings fans. She didnt use Weibo often, so she had no idea how serious the result could be, and felt like crying after reading those maliciousments. The womans husband noticed her bad mood, and asked her what had happened. She thought that her husband wouldfort her, but her husband did the opposite after hearing what she had done. Gu Ning wasnt someone they could mess with after all. The woman also realized that she had made a mistake, but she still felt aggrieved and called her son. As a sessful young businessman, her son was very smart and sensible, so he also knew that his mothers behavior was wrong, but he didnt criticize his mother. Instead, he stayed patient and taught his mother a lesson. Even though the woman was still dissatisfied, she gave up the idea of defaming Gu Ning. ... Tong Jiayao didnt know what the photos of Gu Ning and her had caused, or she would be super surprised. They didnt stay there for too long, and separated when it was 11 pm. Cao Wenxin hadnt driven there, so she went home with Gu Ning. Ningning, do youin when you miss Shaoting very much but cant contact him? Cao Wenxin asked all of a sudden. She wasnt ming Xin Bei for how busy his work was, but just felt that it would be very hard if she had to stay alone for a long time without seeing her boyfriend. Gu Ning understood Cao Wenxin. I dont. I knew what I was getting into well before I chose him to be my boyfriend. Since were already boyfriend and girlfriend now, we should support each other. Im also busy, but he neverins. We cherish every moment that we have together. Gu Ning felt a little guilty saying that, because she always had something to deal with when Leng Shaoting came to meet her. Therefore, Leng Shaoting should be the one who had manyints in their rtionship. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin felt much better. ... They went to their own houses after arriving at Huafu Hills. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya werent home, and Gu Ning was alone in her house. After parking her car, Gu Ning didnt go upstairs at once, but went to the swimming pool next to the parking lot. She hadnt let the evil jiao out during the past few because of Leng Shaoting, but now it was time to do so. Chapter 944 - The Jiao Is Ou

944 The Jiao Is Ou

The swimming pool hadnt been used at all, so the water was still the same as it was without cleaning, but jiao had no requirement for the water quality, so it was fine. The jiao had stayed in Gu Nings telepathic eye space for many days. Although it couldnt absorb the magical power into its body, it was covered in it and the magical power could permeate into its body. It wasnt easy for the jiao to practice its inner discipline, and it had to go through tribtions to achieve its goal. Practicing ones inner discipline was against the rules of nature, so the one that wanted to do that had to survive the heavenly tribtion. The jiaos aim was to be a dragon. Although it was just a step away, it was the most difficult step. It had to survive several heavenly tribtions to move that step forward! Gu Ning didnt leave after she let the jiao out, but talked with it about something. Jiao, have you heard of the Evil Practice? Gu Ning asked. Of course yes, Ive fought against members of it several hundred years ago, but I havent seen them again since the time changed, the Jiao said. Who won the fight? Gu Ning asked again. Well, I wasnt very powerful back then, but Im confident that I can win fight against them right now, the jiao snorted with disdain. Even though it dodged Gu Nings question, Gu Ning understood that the members of the Evil Practice were better than it. I didnt believe in ghosts and monsters until I met them in person, Gu Ning said. Dont they exist all the time? The jiao had lived at the bottom of the ocean the entire time, so it believed that ghosts and monsters were always there. Well, youre right, but there are fewer of them nowadays, Gu Ning said. She began to believe in them after witnessing them. Gu Ning told the jiao to hide itself well, and that it couldnte out without her permission. After that, she went back to her room. The next day, Gu Ning put the jiao back in her telepathic eye space at daybreak, in case Cao Wenxin, Gao Yi or Qiao Ya found it. The jiao became more powerful after a whole night of practice, which made it feel excited. With the help of Gu Nings magical power, it could soon realize its dream. ... Gu Ning went for a runter in the morning. She hadnt exercised in a long time. Although she wasnt weaker than Leng Shaoting now, she still couldnt win against him in a fight. Her aim wasnt to beat Leng Shaoting, but she had to remind herself to keep exercising. Besides, members of the Evil Practice showed up, so she had to stay alert to the danger. She had a strong feeling that she would encounter them again sooner orter. ... There were many people who were exercising in the morning in the living area, but most of them were aged men. Therefore, they were surprised when Gu Ning, who was a young girl, joined them. At the same time, they alsoplimented Gu Nings energetic youth. However, Gu Ning attracted a middle-aged mans attention while she was running. He kept following Gu Ning for around 10 minutes before he called Gu Ning to stop, Hi, please wait a second. He was very polite, so Gu Ning stopped to look at him. May I help? Sorry to interrupt you, but is your name Gu Ning? he asked. Hearing that, Gu Ning realized that the man called her to stop because he recognized her. She was a celebrity now, so she wasnt surprised. Yes, Gu Ning said. The middle-aged man smiled. Well, I just thought that you looked familiar. I really admire you for what youve achieved at such an early age! He wasnt ttering Gu Ning, but told the truth. Thanks, Gu Ning said politely. Um, it seems that youre staying in City B now. Have you transferred to a school here? the middle-aged man asked. Not really, but Im busy dealing with something in City B, so I dont go back to City F for sses, Gu Ning replied. The man didnt seem to be an ordinary person, so she was unwilling to give him a perfunctory answer. People who lived in Huafu Hills were either rich or powerful after all. Oh, I understand. The middle-aged man nodded. Gu Ning was the top student in her school, so she had the ability to make arrangements for herself. After chatting for a while, they separated. ... Around 8 am, Chu Xuanfeng called Gu Ning, and asked her when he coulde over. Chu Xuanfeng had arrived at City Bst night, but it was veryte, so he didnt call Gu Ning until this morning. Chapter 945 - Qiu Yuxin

945 Qiu Yuxin

Gu Ning also sensed that Chu Xuanfeng must have arrived earlier, and that they were both worried about Situ Yes injuries, so she told him toe over right away. She would wait for him at the gate of Huafu Hills. Several minutester, Gu Ning reached the gate, and Chu Xuanfeng soon appeared in her sight. Gu Ning gave him a porcin bottle with 10 power crystals inside, then told him how to take the pills. Chu Xuanfeng repeatedly thanked Gu Ning, and gave her a box as a small gift from Situ Ye. Gu Ning understood that it couldnt just be a small gift. Situ Ye was reluctant to take her pills without paying, so he sent her a gift. Since it was a gift out of Situ Yes kindness, Gu Ning took it. After Chu Xuanfeng was gone, she opened the box, and there was a cats eye gem the size of a quail egg inside. Cats eye gems contained optical fibers that allowed the stones to change hues as they captured light, and were one of the five most precious stones in the world. Gu Ning understood that Situ Ye was very generous, but she was still surprised when she saw the cats eye gem. She also knew that a gem was no different from a stone in a mans eyes. If Situ Ye cared about the worth of this cats eye gem, he wouldnt send it to her. Gu Ning put the cats eye gem into her telepathic eye space before she went back to her house. Gu Qing and Gu Qinyangs family wereing to City B to attend Gu Mans wedding today. It wasnt a secret that Tang Yunfan had proposed to Gu Man, so they werent shocked by the news that the wedding would soon be held. Around 9 am, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning and they chatted for a while. Gu Ning didnt keep it a secret that Situ Ye had called her, because it had something to do with the Evil Practice. Shaoting, if you encounter members of the Evil Practice, you must let me know, Gu Ning said worriedly. She was worried that Leng Shaoting might be hurt by them. Even though Leng Shaoting was outstanding, he was a normal human after all. Gu Ning at least had magical power and the help of the jiao, so she was confident that she was more likely to win the fight against members of the Evil Practice than Leng Shaoting was. If it was possible, she was willing to send the jiao to protect Leng Shaoting, but it was just her wish. Leng Shaoting didnt have a ce to store the jiao, nor the magical power the jiao needed for its inner discipline. I will, Leng Shaoting said. In fact, he had the idea to deal with the Evil Practice himself, because he was also unwilling to see Gu Ning be hurt by them. However, Gu Ning had reminded him many times to take good care of himself, so he needed to listen to her. ... When Gu Ning was about to leave her home at 10 am, Quan Mingkai called her. He told her that the set of blue gem jewelry was already done. Gu Ning had previously asked Quan Mingkai to hire an internationally famous jewelry designer to make a set a blue gem jewelry for Gu Man. Although there were several jewelry designers in herpany, she still decided to prepare a luxurious set of jewelry designed by the most skilled international designer for Gu Mans wedding. Gu Ning was going out now, so she would pick it up at the Tanghuang Groups building. Quan Mingkai told Gu Ning to call him when she arrived so that he could arrange someone to wee her. Gu Ning drove her shiny Lamborghini to the Tanghuang Groups office building, then got out and entered its front hall. The moment she walked inside, she took out her phone to call Quan Mingkai, but a person knocked into her from behind and her phone fell on the floor. The person was a stylish woman in herte twenties, and she was wearing designer brands. However, she didnt apologize to Gu Ning, but red at Gu Ning as if she was ming Gu Ning for standing in her way. Besides, she got jealous when she noticed Gu Nings outstanding beauty. If she apologized, Gu Ning wouldnt mind, but she was very rude, which annoyed Gu Ning. Please apologize to me, Gu Ning said to her. Apologize to you? Do you know who I am? How dare you ask me to do that? The woman sounded arrogant, and clearly didnt think that it was her fault at all. Since she said that, she must be from a rich or influential family, but Gu Ning didnt care. I dont care who you are; you must apologize to me after knocking into me and making my phone fall on the ground, Gu Ning said. Im Miss Qiu of the Qiu family, and you cant bear the result if you annoy me, the woman said. She thought that she was superior to Gu Ning. Gu Ning, however, just cocked her eyebrow. The Qiu family? Isnt Qiu Yuxin the only Miss Qiu of the Qiu family? The only super-rich Qiu family in City B was Qiu Yuxins family, and she was the only daughter in her family. Gu Ning was aware that Qiu Yuxin had an uncle, so this woman could be her younger cousin. Although Qiu Yuxins uncle was also a part of the Qiu family, people only acknowledged Qiu Yuxins family as the well-known Qiu family. You... Qiu Lili was furious, because she hated hearing others mention Qiu Yuxin as Miss Qiu of the Qiu family. Whenever she heard that, Qiu Lili always med her father for it. If her father hadnt made that mistake, her grandfather wouldnt have split their family wealth and made her an outsider of the Qiu family. Chapter 946 - Let’s See!

946 Lets See!

Without the support of the core of the Qiu family, she just became the daughter of a director of the Qiu familyspany. Well, Im Qiu Yuxins younger cousin, so Im Miss Qiu as well! Qiu Lili argued, although she hated to be rted to Qiu Yuxin. So what? You still need to apologize to me, Gu Ning said. You... Qiu Lili was shocked. She couldnt believe that Gu Ning wasnt scared of her! Onlookers around them were also surprised. Qiu Lili visited here often, so she was a familiar face. Even though she was chased out of the core of the Qiu family, she was still a member of it. People were all curious about Gu Nings family background now. Since Gu Ning dared to argue against Qiu Lili, she had to be from a family that is a lot more powerful than Qiu Lilis. Because of their loud argument, a security guard came out at once. Ladies, please dont argue here, the security guard said in a polite tone. Its not my fault, this Miss Qiu just knocked into me and made my phone fall on the ground. She even refused to apologize to me, Gu Ning said, then nced at her phone lying on the ground, but had no intention to pick it up. Gu Ning wouldnt submit to humiliation. Miss Qiu, is that true? the security guard asked Qiu Lili. So what? Qiu Lili was still arrogant. Miss Qiu, if its the truth, you should apologize to thisdy. You were born in the Qiu family, and you should be a well-educateddy, right? the security guard said. Who do you think you are? How dare you criticize me? Qiu Lili got mad at once. The security guard wasnt annoyed at all after being humiliated by Qiu Lili, but still stayed calm. Miss Qiu, Im just amon security guard, but Im in charge of the peace here. If you disturb the peace, I have the right and its also my duty to solve the problem. So, please apologize to thisdy right now, or Ill report your actions to my leader. You... Qiu Lili was struck dumb, but she still refused to apologize. Im the fiance of your HR manager, and I can tell him to fire you! The HR department, especially its manager, did have the authority to fire amon staff member. However, this security guard had done nothing wrong, and Qiu Lili wasnt working in thepany. If the HR manager dared to fire the security guard, it would be an abuse of power. I dont think its possible ording to the rules in ourpany. If it really happens, Im willing to leave here myself, the security guard argued. Well put! Youre an upright man. If youre really fired, Ill hire you with a much higher sry, Gu Ning said. She sensed that the security guard must be a retired soldier instead of an ordinary man. In fact, Gu Ning knew that it wasnt possible that he would be fired, but it was also true that she was willing to hire him. The sry of a security guard wasnt high even though they were in City B, which was arge advanced city, so Gu Ning could afford a much higher sry for him. He could still be a security guard and work for Gu Ning. Anyway, it was a piece of good news for the security guard. The security guard was surprised, but he had a feeling that Gu Ning wasnt joking. You? Qiu Lili snorted withughter. Yes, me. Lets see! Gu Ning sneered at Qiu Lili, then picked her phone up to call Quan Mingkai. Qiu Lili understood that Gu Ning was asking for help, but she wasnt afraid at all. At the same time, she called her fianc too. Quan Mingkai was in Tang Yunfans office when Gu Ning called him. Its Gu Ning, Quan Mingkai said. Answer it. Tang Yunfan was aware that Gu Ning wasing, so he wasnt surprised. Hi, Lady Ning, have you arrived? Quan Mingkai asked. Yeah, Im in the hall now, but something unpleasant happened. Would you pleasee here in person? Gu Ning asked. Gu Ning needed Quan Mingkais help. Sure, Ill be there in a minute, Quan Mingkai said at once. Boss, Lady Ning is in the hall now, but she told me that something unpleasant just happened, and that I need to go there in person. Quan Mingkai reported it to Tang Yunfan. Hearing that, Tang Yunfan was displeased. Ill go with you. He wouldnt allow anyone else to take advantage of his daughter, especially when Gu Ning came here for the first time. Therefore, Quan Mingkai followed Tang Yunfan downstairs. Chapter 947 - Tang Yunfan’s Suppor

947 Tang Yunfans Suppor

Qiu Lili also called her fianc, who was the HR manager of the Tanghuang Group, for help. Gu Ning shook her head, and thought to herself that this woman was really stupid. She wondered whether the HR manager would side with Qiu Lili or not. If he chose to do that, his career would end today. However, Gu Ning didnt think that the HR manager of the Tanghuang Group could be so dumb. Hey, dont you think that this girl closely resembles Chairman Tang? A staff member had observed Gu Ning for a long while. Oh, no wonder I found her familiar! Several people started to talk about Gu Ning in a quiet voice. They didnt meet Tang Yunfan often, and there was always a distance between them and Tang Yunfan, so they werent sure about Tang Yunfans appearance. In addition, Gu Ning greatly resembled the young Tang Yunfan, so strangers might not find out about their family connection. After observing Gu Ning for a long time, they realized that this girl looked familiar to their chairman. The staff member who pointed that out was a receptionist who had seen Tang Yunfan a few times more than the others did, so she had a deeper impression of him. Gu Ning heard their discussion, but Qiu Lili didnt. Although Qiu Lili had met Tang Yunfan before, she didnt have a deep impression of him, so she didnt see the simrity between Gu Ning and Tang Yunfan. Moreover, it wasnt a secret in the high society of City B that Tang Yunfan had never married before. It was impossible for him to have a daughter of that age. A short whileter, the HR manager came over in a hurry. He reached the hall earlier than Tang Yunfan did. Guanming, they are siding together against me! Qiu Liliined about Gu Ning and the security guard. She was confident that her fianc would defend her. Qin Guanming, the HR manager, gave a nce at the security guard, then turned to face Gu Ning. He was a little surprised when his sight fell on Gu Nings face, because her features were very simr to Tang Yunfans. What happened? he asked the security guard. Qin Guanming didnt punish the security guard and Gu Ning immediately after Qiu Lilisint. Manager Qin, Miss Qiu knocked into thisdy and made her phone fall on the ground, but refused to apologize. Thisdy demanded an apology, but Miss Qiu threatened her, the security guard replied with respect. Qin Guanming was senior to him, so he should be respectful. Hearing that, Qin Guanming frowned, and looked at Qiu Lili. Is that true? Actually, Qin Guanming knew that it had to be the truth, because it wasnt the first time that Qiu Lili had done that. I just lightly bumped her. It isnt a big deal. I didnt do it on purpose. Qiu Lili felt aggrieved. Since you did bump into thisdy, you should apologize to her whether shes injured or not. Dont you understand? Qin Guanming was annoyed. Just as Gu Ning had thought, the HR manager of the Tanghuang Group, which was one of the top corporations in City B, couldnt be an idiot. Qin Guanming was a mature man with reason, and Qiu Lili wasnt his choice of girlfriend. His father and Qiu Lilis father were close friends, so he was forced to date her. He was unwilling to do so, but got entangled with her. She took herself as his fianc without his agreement, and often came here to visit him. He came here as fast as possible after receiving Qiu Lilis call, not to defend her, but to stop her from causing more trouble. Qiu Lili was a troublemaker in his eyes. Dont be so rude to me! She yelled at me, so I was unwilling to apologize to her. Its her fault, not mine! Qiu Lili argued. She didnt realize how stupid her behavior was. Well, interesting. Youre too dumb to realize its your fault. There are surveince cameras everywhere in this hall, and its very easy to find out what youve done, Gu Ning said. You... Qiu Lili panicked. Guanming, Im your fianc! Say something! If you dont help me, Ill tell your father. Its useless. You must bear the consequences of your actions, Qin Guanming said with a calm face. You... Qiu Lili felt like crying now. Right at this moment, Quan Mingkai and Tang Yunfan showed up, and everyone stepped aside to let them pass. Qiu Lili was scared as well. She thought that she was superior to normal staff members of the Tanghuang Group because she was Qin Guanmings fianc, but she didnt dare to annoy the senior management of Tanghuang. When Tang Yunfan appeared, Qiu Lili had a bad feeling that she had made a terrible mistake. Chapter 948 - Jealous Tang Yunfan

948 Jealous Tang Yunfan

Those staff members in the hall all noticed the obvious simrity between the young girl in their sight and Tang Yunfan. Nice to see you, Chairman Tang. Qin Guanming greeted Tang Yunfan with great respect. Nice to see you, Chairman Tang. The security guard did the same thing. Hi, Chairman T-Tang. Qiu Lilis voice trembled in fear, and she didnt dare to meet his eyes. Whats going on here? Tang Yunfan asked. As a powerful and sessful businessman, Tang Yunfan had a natural air of power, so everyone around him except for Gu Ning felt stressed. Hearing that, Qin Guanming said at once, Chairman Tang, Miss Qiu knocked thisdy and made her phone fall to the ground, but refused to apologize. Thisdy demanded an apology, but Miss Qiu threatened her. He was telling the truth. In addition, he had an idea to tell his father about what Qiu Lili had done so that he could get rid of her. He believed that his father would agree on that for the sake of his career. Even though his father insisted that he had to date her, he would resist it till the end, for his own happiness. Tang Yunfan turned to look at Qiu Lili and asked, Miss Qiu, do you think that this is your familyspany, and you can do whatever you want? I-I... Qiu Lili didnt dare to utter a word when facing Tang Yunfan. Before she could finish a sentence, Tang Yunfan turned to look at Gu Ning. Ningning, why didnt you call me instead of your Uncle Quan? Youre my daughter, and Ill protect you no matter what happens. He sounded a little aggrieved, because Gu Ning didnt turn to him for help first. Gu Ning was his daughter after all, and he thought that it was his duty to protect her. In addition, Gu Ning was in hispany right now. Tang Yunfan only looked so gentle and tender in front of Gu Man and Gu Ning. Their family connection would be public sooner orter, so Tang Yunfan didnt ask for Gu Nings permission when he said that. However, once he said that, everyone was struck dumb. What? Shes Chairman Tangs daughter? Chairman Tang is this girls father? Staff members of Tang Yunfanspany were all shocked, and couldnt believe their ears. However, they still had doubts, because Gu Ning could be Tang Yunfans adopted daughter. They all knew that Tang Yunfan had never married before. If this girl was Tang Yunfans biological daughter, she must be a love child. A love child would bring criticism and nobody approved of it. Nowadays, a love child was often born when one of his or her parents were married but still had a sexual rtionship with another person. It was immoral to cheat on ones partner. And adultery was uneptable in this society, because it always ruined families. Even though a love child was innocent, his or her future was doomed to unhappiness. On the contrary, if two unmarried people had a child together, it was understandable although it was still uneptable. Therefore, even if Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans love child, Tang Yunfan wasnt married yet, so it would be fine. Moreover, none of them dared to despise them! Since Tang Yunfan had never married before, Gu Nings mother wasnt the other woman. Thinking of that, people were all curious about the rtionship between Tang Yunfan and Gu Nings mother. Could they be a loving couple, or was Gu Nings mother a calcting woman? If they were a couple, why didnt Tang Yunfan marry her? Did the Tang family or Tang Yunfan refuse to ept her? Since Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans daughter, the woman he was going to marry must be her mother! Why was he willing to admit it right now? ... Anyway, if Tang Yunfan was marrying Gu Nings mother, they would be a legal couple. The people in the hall all had the above thoughts, but they didnt dare to discuss them. If Tang Yunfan was annoyed, they could all be fired. Gu Ning smiled seeing Tang Yunfan being aggrieved. Well, I just came to pick something up. I know that youre busy, so I didnt want to interrupt you. Hearing that, Tang Yunfan frowned. Im your father, and you should feel free to turn to me for help. Chapter 949 - Keep the Promise

949 Keep the Promise

Gu Ning was amused. Alright, I will. Great. Tang Yunfan was satisfied. However, when he turned to look at Qiu Lili, he was mad again. Miss Qiu, shouldnt you apologize to my daughter if you knocked into her? If you still refuse to do so, I think that I should talk about it with your father someday. I... Qiu Lili panicked. Miss Tang, Im so sorry. Please forgive me this time! She apologized to Gu Ning at once. Qiu Lili wasnt afraid of her father, but was afraid of Tang Yunfan. Since this girl was Tang Yunfans daughter, she had to do whatever Gu Ning demanded. Even though she was reluctant to do so, she didnt dare to show her real feelings on her face. Fine. Gu Ning didnt bother to punish her. Thank you so much, Miss Tang! Qiu Lili said. Gu Ning didnt mind her calling her Miss Tang or Miss Gu. She could be Miss Tang and Miss Gu at the same time after all. Miss Qiu, Im afraid that youre not wee here anymore. Please dont enter here again, Tang Yunfan said. Although he sounded polite, he looked very serious. Hearing that, Qiu Lili was disappointed. If she couldnte here again, she wouldnt have chances to meet Qin Guanming. Qin Guanming seldom went back to his familys house now, and it was difficult for her to visit him at his home. She bit her lip and looked at Qin Guanming. She hoped that he could say something for her, but Qin Guanming avoided her eyes. Qiu Lili was in despair now, and had to leave alone. After that, Gu Ning followed Tang Yunfan upstairs. Since they were gone, other staff members started to discuss what had just happened. Do you think Miss Tang is Chairman Tangs biological daughter or adopted daughter? I think shes Chairman Tangs biological daughter given their simr features. If so, why have we heard nothing about her in the past? Maybe Chairman Tang didnt know about it until now. Really? Is it possible that this girls mother secretly gave birth to her in order to marry into the Tang family? I think its possible! I dont think so. The girl is around 18, and I heard that something terrible happened to the Tang family 19 years ago. Chairman Tang has been missing for a year and lost his memory. I think the girl could be his child with the woman he was in love with back then. What had happened to Tang Yunfan wasnt a secret in his business. Within seconds, people started to feel sympathetic towards Gu Ning and her mother. It must have been a very tough time for them. ... Gu Ning mentioned the security guard to Tang Yunfan in the elevator. She suggested that they raise his sry given his upright and brave behavior. If Tang Yunfan disagreed, she would like to hire him. Tang Yunfan then asked Gu Ning for her opinion. The security guard was a rare upright man with excellent fighting skills. Tang Yunfan thought that he would be able to protect Gu Ning well if he worked for her. Gu Ning chose to keep him in the Tanghuang Group, because Tanghuang was a well-known and sessful corporation, and the security guard might have a brighter future if he stayed here. Although Gu Ning was confident that herpany would be one of the toppanies in the future too, the security guard probably didnt think so. Since Gu Ning said that, Tang Yunfan agreed to promote the security guard and raise his sry. After picking up what she needed, Gu Ning left. Tang Yunfan wanted to dine with her a whileter, but Gu Ning said that she would go back to the Tang familys house for lunch, and that she had to pick her rtives up at the airport at 2 pm. Gu Ning went downstairs in Tang Yunfans exclusive elevator, which aroused everyones curiosity again. At the same time, Tang Jiayang walked in from outside. Once he appeared, people paid special attention to his attitude towards Gu Ning. Tang Yunfan was the chairman of the Tanghuang Group. If he didnt have children, Tang Jiayang or Tang Jiakai would take over, but his biological daughter showed up now. What would they do? Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai lost the chance to take over such a profitable business. Would they be jealous of Gu Ning? In fact, Tang Jiayang had no intention to take over the Tanghuang Group at all, because the Tang family valued family rtionships above anything else. Both Tang Jiakai and Tang Jiayang were happy to see Gu Ning. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, their grandfather could have been killed. They were more than willing to see Gu Ning join their family. Chapter 950 - Have a Gossip

950 Have a Gossip

Gu Ning was an outstanding girl with unbelievable skills after all, and nobody would refuse to maintain a close rtionship with her. Since Gu Ning became a member of their family, their family could be more powerful. Therefore, Tang Jiayang beamed at Gu Ning and walked towards her at once. Ningning, are you leaving now? he asked. Tang Jiayang worked in Tanghuang when he stayed in City B these days. Hi! Gu Ning also smiled. Yeah, I came here to pick something up, and now Im going home for lunch. Did you drive here? Tang Jiayang asked. Yeah, Gu Ning replied. Great, take care, Tang Jiayang said, then walked Gu Ning out. Seeing Tang Jiayangs kind attitude to Gu Ning, others were all curious about why he looked so close to the girl. Some even believed that Tang Jiayang was just pretending to be kind to Gu Ning. Why do I somehow feel like the girl looks so familiar? a woman said when Gu Ning had left. Shes Chairman Tangs daughter! The woman was absent just then, so she missed the shocking news. What? Really? Isnt Chairman Tang unmarried? Her colleagues then told her everything, and she got to know what had happened. Well, actually I think she looks familiar, but not because she closely resembles Chairman Tang. Have you met her somewhere before? I guess, but Im not sure. The woman couldnt remember where she had seen Gu Nings face before. However, she was sure that she hadnt met Gu Ning in real life. Have you seen her face on the Inte? one of her colleagues asked. Oh, right, I did see her face on TV! the woman said with surprise. TV? No way, how? The release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm! Shes the boss, Gu Ning! The woman got excited when she finally remembered Gu Ning. Many people became Gu Nings fans once they found out what she had achieved before. Gu Ning was now as famous as those celebrities. What? Shes the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm? Everyone was shocked. Many of them had heard of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm, because the release conference had caused a big sensation. Unfortunately, they didnt recognize Gu Ning just then, and missed the chance to take pictures with her. In addition, this talented girl was their chairmans daughter too! In fact, it was understandable that they failed to recognize Gu Ning at the first nce, because there werent many clear photos of her on the Inte. Besides, they met so many people every day while working in a famouspany, and it was hard to remember so many faces. They were all aware of Gu Nings outstanding ability and powerful connections, but they were still surprised to find out that Gu Ning was a member of the Tang family. It seems the Tang family cared about Gu Ning very much. Nobody would dislike such an able daughter! After hearing about Gu Nings achievements, people began to believe that she wasnt the kind of person who wouldpete against her siblings for wealth. She didntck money at all. Like father, like daughter. Tang Yunfan was able to make the Tang familys business the number one on the list of sessfulpanies in City B within just a few years. While Gu Ning owned so many profitable brands andpanies at such an early age as well. The Tang family was going to be more and more powerful in the future. ... Gu Ning put the set of jewelry into her telepathic eye space before she drove back to the Tang familys house. ... Before long, the security guard received the good news that he was promoted to be the vice leader of the security guard team. There were many people in the security team given therge size of Tanghuang, so being one of its vice leaders was a position of power. When the security guard heard the news, he was astonished, so were others. They were surprised to hear that amon security guard became the vice leader of the team within a day! They knew that it must have been Gu Nings order. Chapter 951 - He Will Come

951 He Will Come

Gu Ning had kept her promise to the security guard, and he got double his previous sry from now on. The security guard was very lucky to meet Gu Ning today, and easily got a promotion. Some people felt regretful now. They wished that they had stood out to help Gu Ning just then. However, it was just a wish. None of them dared to act against Qiu Lili. In that case, the security guard deserved better treatment. He was very excited, and also felt grateful to Gu Ning. He epted the offer, and made up his mind to do his job well as usual in the future. That was the only thing he could do to return Gu Nings kindness. Two other vice leaders in the security guard team felt a little jealous after hearing the news, because they had worked hard for years to earn their current position. However, even though they were a little jealous, they didnt dare to do anything about it. Only idiots would act against their chairman. ... Gu Ning went back to the Tang familys house, and dined with her family. She wasnt in a hurry to give Gu Man the set of jewelry, because she nned to present it on Gu Mans wedding day. Although Gu Man stayed in the Tang familys house these days, she didnt sleep in the same room as Tang Yunfan, and Tang Yunfan respected her decision. They would only chat with each other in the study before they went to bed in their own rooms. However, Gu Man would go back to Huafu Hills today, and members of the Tang family would go to pick her up the day after tomorrow. Before the wedding, the bride should stay in her own home. Gu Ning owned a house in Huafu Hills, and what was hers was also Gu Mans. Gu Qings and Gu Qinyangs family would walk Gu Man to the wedding car on that day, which was a perfect n. Gu Man was very nervous because her wedding was around the corner now. She was even a little scared, and wanted to run away from it, but she wouldnt do that. Tang Yunfan loved her deeply and she also ached to spend the rest of her life with him. In addition, she also hoped to give Gu Ning an intact family. A biological father was always better than a step-father after all. Ningning, will Shaotinge? Tang Haifeng asked Gu Ning. Gu Nings parents were Leng Shaotings future parents-inw after all. Even though they were just girlfriend and boyfriend now, the Tang family already took Leng Shaoting as family. Nevertheless, they also knew that Leng Shaotings job was very special, and that it wasnt up to him to leave the military base. Helle if hes free, Gu Ning said. ... When it was 1 pm, Gu Ning drove Gu Man to the airport to pick up their rtives. Gu Nings car couldnt amodate all of them, so the Tang family sent an MPV to follow her. Gu Qings family would arrive at 2:10 pm, and Gu Qinyangs family would arrive at 2:30 pm. Gu Ning nned it so that she could pick them up together. When Gu Ning and the others reached the airport, it was still 20 minutes away from their arrival time. At 2:12 pm, Gu Qing called Gu Man and told her that they had arrived. A whileter, Gu Qings family of three showed up. They didnt bring many things with them, so there was no need for them to collect luggage. Once they walked out, they saw Gu Ning and Gu Man, then strode towards them with excitement. Man, Ningning! Gu Qing greeted them. Hi, Man, Ningning! Jiang Xu said with a broad smile. Nice to see you, Aunt Man, Ningning! Jiang Xinyue was very polite, but was more outgoing than before. Wee! Wee to City B! Gu Man and Gu Ning greeted them too. Lets have a seat somewhere. Qinyangs family will arrive in 20 minutes, Gu Man said. Sure. They walked to the seats together. After they were all seated, Gu Qing and Gu Man began to chat with each other. Gu Ning also asked Jiang Xu about his business. Jiang Xu couldnt be more satisfied with his business right now. Its going very well! Thank you so much for your help, Ningning. Most of my clients came to me because of you, but because I provide them with quality goods and services, theyre willing to continue cooperating with me. d to know that. Gu Ning felt happy for her uncle. She had helped her uncle make many deals, but it still depended on the quality of goods and services her uncle could provide. Ningning, um, I helped your eldest uncle without your permission. Are you annoyed at me? Jiang Xu asked, feeling a little uneasy. Although Gu Qing had already told Gu Man, and Gu Man must have told Gu Ning too, he still needed to talk about it with Gu Ning face to face. Gu Man didnt me them, but he still felt slightly guilty. Gu Qinxiangs family had treated Gu Man and Gu Ning so badly before. If he helped Gu Qinxiang, it seemed like he was siding with him against Gu Ning. However, he and Gu Qinxiang were rtives after all, and he didnt have the heart to see Gu Qinxiangs family being doomed to fail. Not at all. I wont help him, but I wont stop you from doing it, because he has hurt me and my mother, not your family, Gu Ning said. She was a very considerate girl. Chapter 952 - How Rich Is Your Family?

952 How Rich Is Your Family?

Great, Im relieved. Jiang Xu let out a long breath. He obviously valued Gu Ning above Gu Qinxiang. He had only helped Gu Qinxiang because Gu Qinxiang was desperate. I told you that Ningning wont me you for that. You dont need to be worried anymore, Gu Qing said. Jiang Xu smiled, and said nothing. Before long, Gu Qinyangs family also arrived. However, they ran into a familiar face once they got off the ne, which wasnt a pleasant thing. Oh, Wen Yn, been a while! Did your familye here for a trip? Wasnt it that you could barely afford the fee of the group tripst time? Didnt you tell us that your family just bought a house so youck money now? Where did you get the money to travel in City B? Dont you know that its very expensive to stay and dine here? The familiar face was Wen Yns colleague, a 37-year-old woman. She looked and sounded arrogant, and didnt bother to hide her obvious disdain towards Wen Yns family. Gu Qinyangs family was indeed on a tight budget now because they just bought a house, but they werent dirt poor. The woman was aware of it, but she still wanted tough at Wen Yn. It didnt matter who was poorer than her in the public institution they worked for, she would make fun of them. In fact, this woman had the same job as Wen Yn, but she married a rich husband. She often showed off her luxuries in their workce. Except for a few people who were willing to please her, the others all hated her behavior. She wouldnt make friends with those who were poorer than her either. All in all, she enjoyed it when people were jealous of her. Although Wen Yn disliked this woman very much, she couldnt argue with her in public. Therefore, Wen Yn curbed her anger and smiled. We dont have much money, but someone paid all of the expenses for us. There was no need for her to deny the fact that her familycked money. Really? Who is it? Hearing that, the woman was disappointed. She was surprised to know that Wen Yn had a rich rtive who could afford all the expenses for them in City B. She was curious to find out how rich Wen Yns rtive was. She refused to believe that Wen Yns rtive could be richer than her. My sister-inw, Wen Yn said. The woman moved her eyes, then put on a fake smile. What does she do? Is she very rich? She runs a beauty salon. Wen Yn gave her a perfunctory answer. A beauty salon? The woman pulled her lips. The owner of a beauty salon couldnt be very rich. Im sorry to interrupt you, but Im curious, how rich is your family? Gu Yinyin asked the woman all of a sudden. The woman wore a proud smile at once. My family has over dozens of millions of yuan in assets! Oh, thats not much. My aunt and her daughter have hundreds of millions of yuan in assets! My aunt runs a beauty salon, but her daughter is the boss of a jewelry store. My mother received a gift from them, which is a set of jade jewelry and its worth dozens of millions of yuan! Gu Yinyin said. She aimed to annoy the woman. The woman was so disgusting, and they hated being humiliated again and again. What? The woman was shocked. Wen Yn has a set of jade jewelry which is worth dozens of millions of yuan? She got jealous in an instant. The most expensive set of jewelry that she had only cost hundreds of thousands of yuan, and it was a gift for her wedding anniversary. She had begged her husband for a long time to get it. Although her family did have dozens of millions of yuan in assets, most of her family wealth was immovable property. Besides, her husband wasnt very generous, and was unwilling to give her much money to buy luxuries. Actually, if her husband were generous to her, she would quit her job and be a richdy who had tons of time to spend money. Many people asked her that question. Why couldnt she quit her job and enjoy her luxurious life if her rich husband really loved her deeply. Nevertheless, she obviously wouldnt tell them the truth, so she lied and said that she thought that women should have their own career and be independent. Her colleagues and friends believed that, because many nobledies did prefer to work as usual, no matter how rich their husbands were. However, she was shocked to know that Wen Yn, who she usually made fun of, was able to receive a much more expensive gift than her. You must be bragging! The woman refused to ept the truth. Chapter 953 - Is It True?

953 Is It True?

My younger sister isnt bragging at all. Have you heard of Jade Beauty Jewelry? Its my older cousins brand, Gu Qingshi said. What? Jade Beauty Jewelry is owned by your rtive? The woman couldnt believe her ears. She lived in City G as well, and the first store of Jade Beauty Jewelry was opened in City G. Moreover, she heard that Jade Beauty Jewelry had over hundreds of millions of yuan in assets, and almost half of the important figures in City G had attended its opening ceremony. The boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry was a girl who was only 18 years old. Yes! Gu Qingshi and Gu Yinyin were quite proud. They werent showing off, but couldnt stand the womans arrogance anymore. Neither Gu Qinyang nor Wen Yn stopped Gu Qingshi and Gu Yinyin, because they hated the woman as well. However, they were adults and parents, so it wasnt appropriate for them to say that, but it was different if their children did it. Although it was Gu Ning who was super rich, not them, others would still respect them if they had a super-rich rtive. R-Really? The woman refused to believe it. Were not lying. You can check for yourself. Gu Qingshi rolled his eyes at the woman. The woman was simply unwilling to ept that Wen Yn had a super-rich rtive now. Alright, were not as rich as Ningning. Its enough, and you should stop now. Gu Qinyang interrupted them. Hearing that, both Gu Qingshi and Gu Yinyin closed their mouths. They had be Gu Nings fans now, and took her as their idol. However, their rtionship had been terrible in the past after all, so they felt a little uneasy when they spent time with Gu Ning. The woman didnt know what to say, but had to face the fact that Wen Yns rtive was the owner of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Although Wen Yns family wasnt rich, she didnt dare to annoy them anymore for the sake of their super-rich rtive. In that case, the woman also stopped making fun of Wen Yn. Wen Yns family then walked ahead. Once they walked out, Gu Ning and the others were already waiting for them. Hi, were here! Gu Qing waved her hand at them. They greeted each other when they met, and left with Gu Ning. Wen Yns colleague followed her, so she saw Gu Ning too. She recognized Gu Ning at a nce, and unwillingly believed that Gu Ning was Wen Yns rtive. Gu Nings family name was Gu, so was Wen Yns husband, so Gu Ning must have a family connection with Wen Yns husband. Gu Nings car was stopped outside of the exit, not the parking lot. Normally, it was forbidden to stop a car there, but it was the Tang familys car and nobody dared to say anything about it. Sometimes, it would be more convenient if you had connections. Gu Ning told Gu Qing and Wen Yn to get in her car, while Gu Qinyang, Jiang Xu and the three kids sat in the MPV. However, when Gu Qinyang, Jiang Xu and Gu Qingshi saw Gu Nings car, they were all stunned because it was a white, limited edition Lamborghini. Men all loved cars. So although they werent familiar with luxurious cars, they could still recognize many brands. Most importantly, the car had a great shape! Wen Yn and the other females werent fans of cars, so they only thought that Gu Nings car looked good. Many people paid a lot of attention to Gu Nings car ever since it was stopped there. Some women even stood by it on purpose to see whether its owner was a handsome and rich young man. If they could be noticed by its owner, they could also live a luxurious life. Women who had that idea obviously werent quality women. To their astonishment, the owner of the car was a beautiful, rich young girl! Ningning, this car looks so cool! How much is it? Gu Qingshis eyes lit up. He ached to touch it, but didnt have the courage. Around twenty million yuan I think, Gu Ning said. What? Twenty million yuan? Other than Gu Man who was already aware of it, the others were all shocked. Its price was beyond their imagination. They knew that Gu Ning was very rich, but thought that it wasnt necessary to buy such an expensive car. It must be the limited edition, right? Gu Qingshi asked again. You know a lot about cars! Gu Ning smiled. Yeah, youre right. Of course I do! Gu Qingshi looked proud. I can buy a lot of things with twenty million yuan! Gu Yinyin said. She wouldnt spend that much money on a car. Ningning, can I ride in your car? Gu Qingshi said. Well, it wont befortable if too many people are inside. You can get in the car behind mine. Ill take you for a ride after we have a rest at home, Gu Ning replied. Since they were friendly to Gu Ning now, Gu Ning was willing to treat them well. They were kids in her eyes, so she could forgive them. She was a 28-year-old woman in her mind after all. Chapter 954 - A Private Pleasure Boa

954 A Private Pleasure Boa

Fine. Since Gu Ning said that, Gu Qingshi agreed, then walked to the car behind the Lamborghini. In the car, Gu Man, Gu Qing and Wen Yn began to chat with each other. Neither Gu Qing and Wen Yn were aware of Tang Yunfans family background yet. Gu Man just told them that Tang Yunfan was a businessman, but didnt tell them many details. When they arrived at Huafu Hills, they were shocked again by Gu Nings beautiful house. They all knew that the housing price in City B was unusually high, so thisrge downtown house must be worth dozens of millions of yuan too. Although it wasnt much in Gu Nings eyes, they were still greatly surprised. Gu Ning guided them into it, and arranged rooms for them. Jiang Xu stayed alone, while Gu Qinyang and Gu Qingshi shared a room on the second floor. Gu Qing and Jiang Xinyue stayed together in the same room, so did Wen Yn and Gu Yinyin. Gu Man and Gu Ning slept in their own rooms. The rooms of the house were fully upied by them now, so Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to stay outside for a few days. They could have a break. Gu Ning told her rtives to have a rest for a while first, and that they would go share a meal together before they went to have a tour. ... When it was 5:30 pm, Gu Ning left the house with the others. Gu Qingshi, Gu Yinyin and Jiang Xinyue sat in Gu Nings car this time, while the others sat in the MPV. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were back now, so Gao Yi drove the MPV. Wow, a luxurious car is reallyfortable! Gu Qingshi sat in the front passengers seat. If the three of you study hard, Ill buy you cars after your graduation from university, Gu Ning said. She was very generous towards her family. Really? Gu Qingshi was the most excited among the kids. Boys all loved cars. Although Jiang Xinyue and Gu Yinyin werent as excited as him, they were also thrilled. Gu Ning took them to the Huangdeng Hotel for dinner. Tang Haifeng had asked Gu Ning whether they wanted to dine with the Tang family, but Gu Ning declined his invitation. Even though they were Gu Mans family, they werent the older generation, and it wasnt necessary for them to meet the Tang family right now. No matter how close Gu Man was to her brothers and sisters, they should still keep a polite distance from each other. ... After dinner, Gu Ning took them out for a tour. The first ce they went to was the famous river in City B. Tang Yunfan had arranged a pleasure boat for them before they reached the river. When they got off at the wharf, they met Wen Yns colleague again. The woman came along with two friends for a tour on the river as well. However, there were too many tourists at this time, so they had to wait for an avable pleasure boat. It was very normal to wait for boats, but they felt displeased when a security guard stopped them from getting aboard the small pleasure boat docked by the shore. They asked the security guard for the reason, and the security guard told them that it wasnt a pleasure boat for tourists. Therefore, they were annoyed when Gu Ning and the others went aboard it. Wen Yns colleague didnt say anything, but her friends lost their temper. When her friend wanted to argue with Gu Ning, Wen Yns colleague stopped her. Why are you pulling me back? Why can they get aboard? I need to argue with them! The womans friend said with dissatisfaction. I know them. They arent ordinary people, the woman said. Her friend, however, looked arrogant. Since you know them, why dont you tell them to share the boat with us? I just had an argument with them. Im lucky enough that they didnt punish me. I dont dare to ask them for help! the woman said. Hearing that, her friend closed her mouth. They remained silent, but some tourists were annoyed. Hey, didnt you say that we all have to wait for avable boats? Why could they get aboard before us? a young man questioned the security guard, followed by two women and a man. They must be two couples. It isnt a pleasure boat for tourists, its a private one, the security guard said. It turned out to be a private pleasure boat! Hearing that, the young man closed his mouth too. Its a private pleasure boat? They must be very rich, someone said. Right, they cant be ordinary people if they own a private pleasure boat here. ... Who are they? The womans friend asked her with curiosity. She was a gossip lover. The young girl is the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, Gu Ning, the woman said. Thinking of Wen Yns family connection with Gu Ning, she was still jealous. What? The girl is Gu Ning, the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry? The womans two friends were both surprised. They had heard of Jade Beauty Jewelry, because it was very famous now. Well, why did you have an argument with her just then? the womans friend asked again. I just made fun of her rtive. Its not a big deal, the woman said, but she didnt dare do that again. Hearing that, her friends felt a little relieved. They had been wondering whether they should keep a distance from her if she had annoyed Gu Ning. Luckily, it wasnt a big deal. ... Gu Ning and her family got onto the pleasure boat. Although the boat wasnt veryrge, it was big enough to amodate them. It was a private pleasure boat, so it had the sameyout as a home, with a living room, bathroom, kitchen and a bedroom inside. Chapter 955 - Let the Jiao into the River

955 Let the Jiao into the River

tes of desserts and fruit were ced on the coffee table in the living room. It was arranged by Tang Yunfan as well. Wow, there is a lot of delicious food! Children paid a lot of attention to food and snacks, so the three of them led by Gu Yinyin surrounded the table at once. It belongs to others. Dont touch it! Wen Yn didnt know whether they could eat the food, so she stopped the kids. Its fine. It was ced here for you all. Enjoy it as you like, and we have more on the boat, Gu Ning said with a smile. Hearing that, Gu Yinyin and the other two kids started to eat the snacks without hesitation. Its so delicious! they shouted happily as they ate. Dont eat too many snacks. You just finished dinner, Gu Qinyang said. Alright! Gu Yinyin gave her father a perfunctory answer. Fine, Gu Qingshi said. Jiang Xinyue ate much slower than Gu Yinyin and Gu Qingshi. She didnt stuff her mouth with colorful snacks, but ate it one bite at a time. Let them enjoy it. They are still kids, Gu Man said. Since Gu Man said that, Gu Qinyang and Wen Yn stopped criticizing them. The sides of the pleasure boat were ss, so they could directly appreciate the view while sitting in the living room. The three kids, however, went to have fun on the deck after enjoying the snacks. Gu Ning went to the bathroom and set the jiao free. Once the jiao was out, it got excited seeing the broad river outside the window. It couldnt wait a second longer to jump into it. I n to put you into the river so that you can have several days of freedom in it, but how can I call you back? Gu Ning said. Its easy. You can release some magical power into the river, and Ille back to you when I feel it, the jiao said. It was most sensitive to magical power. Great, Gu Ning said. Dont cause any trouble. I understand, the jiao said. In fact, it wouldnt cause trouble if nobody annoyed it. Afterwards, Gu Ning put the jiao back into her telepathic eye space and walked out. When nobody was around her, she went to the edge of the boat. She squatted, and quickly put the jiao into the river. Luckily, it was very dark at night, and there was a long distance between boats, so no one noticed her movement. When the jiao was free, Gu Ning went back to the living room. The pleasure boat moved along the river, and the view by the river at night was breathtaking. Ningning, dont you need to go back to City F for your sses? Its already April now, and the National College Entrance Examination is only two months away, Wen Yn asked worriedly. Right. Gu Qinyang was also concerned. They knew that Gu Ning was the top student in her grade, but it could still affect her scores if she didnt attend her sses. If a student stopped studying for a long time, his or her scores could decline. They didnt know that Gu Ning actually had the help of her Jade Eyes. Dont worry about me. I can study on my own, and Im confident that I can pass the exam with high scores, Gu Ning said. She was willing tofort those who really cared about her. They trusted Gu Ning, and dropped that topic. They certainly hoped that Gu Ning could get into a good university. An hourter, they went back to the wharf. Although it was still early, there was nothing else they wanted to enjoy, so they went directly home. When they arrived outside of Gu Nings house, they met Cao Wenxin, who just came back. Cao Wenxin walked out of the garage, and walked towards Gu Ning the moment she saw the Tang familys car. Seeing them, Cao Wenxin was a little surprised, but she soon realized that those people must be Gu Nings rtives that came to attend Gu Mans wedding. Hi, Ningning, Aunt Man! Cao Wenxin greeted them. Gu Man flushed a little when Cao Wenxin addressed her as her aunt. Hi, Wenxin, she greeted Cao Wenxin. Ningning, why dont you introduce your rtives? Cao Wenxin said to Gu Ning. Both the Cao family and the Tang family emphasized the importance of manners. Since Gu Nings rtives were here, Cao Wenxin should greet them politely. Well, this is my Aunt Qing and Uncle Jiang. This is my Uncle Gu, and this is my Aunt Wen. These are their kids; Jiang Xinyue, Gu Qingshi and Gu Yinyin, Gu Ning introduced them to Cao Wenxin. Its so nice to meet you all! My names Cao Wenxin, and Im Ningnings older cousin, Cao Wenxin said and introduced herself. The others were all surprised to hear that Cao Wenxin was Gu Nings older cousin, because they thought that she was Gu Nings neighbor or friend. Nice to meet you too, Miss Cao, the others all greeted Cao Wenxin politely. After that, they walked into Gu Nings house together. It wasnt 10 pm yet, so Cao Wenxin joined them for fun. Ningning, where did you go? Cao Wenxin asked Gu Ning. We went to eat first, then had a tour on the river, Gu Ning said. Why didnt you call me? Cao Wenxinined. I must join you tomorrow wherever you go. Gu Ning wore a resigned smile. We wont go anywhere tomorrow. My mom is going to be fitted for the wedding gowns and jewelry. We also need to decorate the house. They had to do that before the wedding. Although Gu Man could have been fitted for the wedding gowns in advance, she wanted to wait until her family was here. Tang Yunfan had prepared six wedding gowns and six sets of dresses for the toast. It was the result of their negotiation, otherwise Tang Yunfan would have prepared even more for her. He, as the bridegroom, was even more excited than the bride. Chapter 956 - Try on Wedding Gowns

956 Try on Wedding Gowns

Oh, I must go with you! Cao Wenxin was more interested in watching Gu Man trying on wedding gowns, which was more fun than decorating the house. ... Gao Yi and Qiao Ya left for a nearby hotel after they sent them back to Huafu Hills. While Gu Qinyang and the others were used to going to bed early so they went to sleep after resting for a while. Cao Wenxin didnt want to sleep alone in her home tonight, so she went to fetch her sleeping gown before she slept with Gu Ning. ... Ningning, will your schoolmatese? Cao Wenxin asked. Yeah, there are eight of them. Five are boys and three are girls, Gu Ning said. Chu Peihan and the others were Gu Nings best friends, so she had invited them toe. Although Gu Ning was unwilling to interrupt their studying, because the National College Entrance Examination was around the corner now, she thought that they might be disappointed if she didnt invite them. When they heard that Gu Nings mother was going to be married, they all agreed toe without hesitation. In order to save their time, Gu Ning booked ne tickets for them on Friday night. They would stay in City B on Saturday and fly back to City F on Sunday. It would be fine if they only took a break of a weekend. They wouldnt miss their sses either. Gu Ning booked round-trip tickets for all of them, and they joked that they were going to cost her a lot more money since she was so rich. Unfortunately, we cant stay in City B for a few days longer, otherwise we would be enjoying ourselves there! I think that we can, but Im afraid our boss has a different idea. Shes kicking us back to City F on Sunday. Alright, our boss just doesnt want to interrupt our studies. They clearly knew that, so they didnt me Gu Ning for it, and were just joking. They hadnt seen Gu Ning in a long time, so they actually ached to gather together with her. Gu Ning promised them to do that the next time. You have many friends. Are you only going to invite a few of them? Cao Wenxin asked again. Yes, theyre my best friends, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning had no intention to invite hermon friends or acquaintances. It was her mothers wedding after all, so it wasnt necessary for all of her friends to be present. Gu Ning understood that her other friends might me her if they found out that they werent invited, but she still believed that it wasnt suitable for them to show up at her mothers wedding. If she was going to be married one day, she would invite them then. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin agreed. The next day, Tang Yunrong and Jiang Lihua visited Gu Nings house with the wedding gowns to help Gu Man try them on. Gu Man was very nervous when she saw those gorgeous wedding gowns, because they reminded her that she would soon be married. At the same time, she was also excited and thrilled. Every woman wanted to marry her beloved man in a beautiful wedding gown. Even though she wasnt young anymore, it was the first time that she was getting married, so she was full of anticipation now. Gu Man introduced Tang Yunrong and Jiang Lihua to her family and they greeted each other kindly. Gu Qing and the others were aware of Tang Yunrong and Jiang Lihuas high social status, but both Tang Yunrong and Jiang Lihua were very friendly to them. So after a short while of chatting, they got along very well. Although Gu Qing and the others still didnt know the Tang familys influence, they sensed that the Tang family must be very rich too. Gu Man also rxed when she saw her family getting along well with her sisters-inw. Gu Man had told her family that her sisters-inw were very kind and easy-going, but her family didnt believe it until they witnessed it with their own eyes today. Have you eaten? Tang Yunrong asked. Yes, Gu Man said. Great, then lets go try on the wedding gowns and dresses, Jiang Lihua said, then went upstairs with all the females. Jiang Xu and Gu Qinyang were left in the living room. When they went to try on the wedding gowns, the people who came with Tang Yunrong and Jiang Lihua began to clean and decorate Gu Nings house. Because of Gu Mans age and her requests, the wedding gowns werent very sexy, but were still fashionable. She needed to try them on, one after another to find the most suitable one. When Gu Man was trying on the wedding gowns, both Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin started to dream about their own weddings. They would be married one day in the future too. Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei were deeply in love now, but they had only been together for a short time, so their wedding day was probably still far away. They preferred to take it slowly. And although Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had been together for a long time, and they wanted to marry each other, Gu Ning didnt meet the age of consent yet. She was also busy dealing with her businesses right now. The others helped Gu Man choose the most suitable wedding gown and the dress for the toast. However, in case any idents happened, they kept other gowns and dresses as backups. It took nearly an hour for Gu Man to try on those dresses, so they went to have tea in the dining room afterwards. Chapter 957 - Gu Man’s Friends Arrive

957 Gu Mans Friends Arrive

Jiang Lihua and Tang Yunrong left a whileter, because they were also in charge of the preparation in the Tang familys house. The decoration in Gu Nings house was already done. Man, your sisters-inw are very kind. They really care about you, Gu Qing said once Tang Yunrong and Jiang Lihua were gone. It wasnt easy for sister-inws to get along well with one another. Gu Man felt for Gu Qing, because they had had the same problem. Wen Yn, who was their sister-inw as well, had treated them very badly before. As for Lin Lijuan, if she hadnt gone crazy, they would still have a tense rtionship with her as usual. Their biological mother was paralysed now, so she couldnt cause them trouble anymore. I feel so lucky that theyre so kind to me! Gu Man beamed with happiness. She used to worry about that very much given her previous experience. Especially after knowing about the Tang familys influence and wealth, Gu Man always felt that she was inferior to them. Take Jiang Lihua as an example, because she also married into the Tang family. Gu Man used to think that Jiang Lihua would despise her because she believed that Jiang Lihua must have been born in a super-rich family too since she was able to marry into the Tang family. On the contrary, Gu Man was simply an ordinary woman from an undeveloped small city. Gu Man knew very little about Jiang Lihua before after all. However, her opinionpletely changed after getting to know Jiang Lihua. Hearing that, Wen Yn felt embarrassed, because she was the one who had despised and made fun of Gu Man before. Even though she had been so mean, Gu Man and Gu Qing were still willing to forgive her and even help her. Gu Man and Gu Qing also realized that they shouldnt have talked about that after seeing Wen Yns expression, so Gu Qing said at once, Well, we get along very well now too! The three of them smiled together and dropped that topic. ... At 4:20 pm, Mrs. Hao and two other nobledies were about to arrive. They were Gu Mans friends. The flight they took was going tond at 5:10 pm, so Gu Ning and Gu Man had to set off for the airport to pick them up now. Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to drive her rtives to the Huangdeng Hotel at 5:30 and to book arge private room for them. Gu Nings sports car couldnt amodate many people, so she left her car at her home. Instead she drove Cao Wenxins Land Rover to the airport. There was enough space in the Land Rover, and Gu Mans friends werent fat at all. When they arrived at the airport, the flighting from City F was due tond in 10 minutes. Gu Ning and the others had waited for 20 minutes before Mrs. Hao and the other two nobledies walked out. Hi, Gu Man! They were very excited to see Gu Man. Although they hadnt been friends with Gu Man for a long time, they understood each other very well, and soon became good friends. Ever since Gu Man came to City B, they hadnt gathered together again, so they missed Gu Man very much. Therefore, they were more than thrilled to see her now. Hi, wee! Gu Man greeted them with great enthusiasm. She was closest to them in City F. Nice to see you again, Mrs. Hao, Mrs. Lu and Mrs. Wu! Gu Ning greeted them politely. Ningning, youve be prettier! Youre prettier every time I meet you. Theyplimented Gu Ning, and Gu Ning thanked them with a smile. After that, Gu Ning drove them away from the airport. Ningning, does your father treat you well? Mrs. Hao asked Gu Ning with concern once she was in the car. They were all aware that the man that Gu Man was going to marry was Gu Nings biological father, but they wondered whether he would treat Gu Ning and Gu Man well. He had been absent from their life for so long after all. Therefore, Mrs. Hao couldnt help but ask Gu Ning that question. Yeah, My father treats me very well, Gu Ning said with a smile. She was telling the truth. They hadnt spent much time with one another, but Tang Yunfan really cared about her, so Gu Ning was willing to ept him as her father. d to know that. Hearing that, Mrs. Hao was relieved. Mrs. Hao and the other two nobledies were Gu Mans good friends, but they wouldnt ask for details, because it wasnt their affair. They only knew that Gu Nings biological father was a rich businessman, but wasnt aware of his family background. ... It was almost 6 pm when they arrived at the Huangdeng Hotel. Gao Yi, Qiao Ya and the others were already in a private room. Gu Ning stopped the car in the parking lot, then guided them to the private room. Mrs. Hao and Gu Qing were also friends, and she had met Jiang Xu a few times before, so they werent strangers. Gu Qing then introduced Gu Qinyangs family to them. After chatting for a while, they got familiar with each other. Wen Yn felt a little uneasy at the beginning, but gradually got used to it. Chapter 958 - Meet the Evil Practice Again

958 Meet the Evil Practice Again

Gu Man, even though youll live in City B from now on, do remember to visit us in City F when youre free, Mrs. Hao said. I will! Gu Man said. Since you are moving to City B now, you should be the host if wee here! Mrs. Lu said. Ha-ha, of course! Come here to have fun whenever you want, and Ill pay the bill, Gu Man said. In fact, neither of themcked money, and they were good friends too so they were willing to spend money on each other. The women began to chat with each other, and Jiang Xu along with Gu Qinyang were left aside, so they started to talk about their work. From their conversation, Jiang Xu got to know that the public institution that Gu Qinyang worked for was in trouble. Gu Qinyangs leader had epted a bribe from a businessman, but the project proposal didnt go well, so the businessman asked the leader to return his money. However, the leader couldnt return it, so a person in their team would be left holding the bag. Although the final decision wasnt made yet, Gu Qinyang was still in danger. Jiang Xu said that he should turn to Gu Ning for help. Gu Qinyang also had that idea, but felt embarrassed to do it. He was much older than Gu Ning after all. Jiang Xu, however, held a different opinion. They were a family, and Gu Ning had powerful connections. It wouldnt be difficult for her to help Gu Qinyang out. Gu Qinyang agreed, and decided to discuss it with Gu Ningter. He was unwilling to take the me. If he lost his job, he couldnt support his family. ... Chu Peihan called Gu Ning a whileter, and said that they were already in the airport of City B now. Chu Peihan and the others arrived at City B at 9:30 pm. Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei also came to City B. They reached the airport half an hour earlier than Chu Peihan. Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin were boyfriend and girlfriend, so it was necessary for him to attend the wedding of Cao Wenxins uncle. ... After dinner, Gu Ning booked a presidential suite for Mrs. Hao and the other two nobledies, so that they could stay together in the hotel. As for the rest of the people, they went back to Huafu Hills. Gu Ning dropped Gu Man and the others at Huafu Hills, then left for the airport. This time, Gu Ning drove her sports car, and Cao Wenxin drove her own car, while Qiao Ya drove an MPV. They were going to pick up a lot of people, so they needed three cars. Therefore, Gao Yi stayed and guarded the house alone. Dozens of minutester, they arrived at the airport and waited at the exit. All of a sudden, Gu Ning sensed a strong Yin approaching. She became alert at once and her sight fell on a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man had grey hair and looked like he was in a bad mood. His whole body was covered in Yin, so Gu Ning believed that he must be a member of the Evil Practice. What is he doing here? Since she ran into the Evil Practice in City B, she had to figure it out. Excuse me, I need to deal with something. You can drive them home if Im still absent when they show up, Gu Ning said. Sure. Qiao Ya nodded, but Cao Wenxin was worried. Ningning, what happened? It must be something urgent if Gu Ning had to leave right now. Well, I just saw a person who hurt my friend, and I need to follow him, Gu Ning said and strode away without dy. Even though Cao Wenxin was worried, she didnt ask further after seeing Gu Ning walking away in a hurry. Gu Ning followed the middle-aged man towards a ck private car. There was another man standing before it. He threw the car key to the middle-aged man, then the middle-aged man drove the ck car away. The other man, however, got in another car and left too. Gu Nings car was stopped not far away from them, so she started her car to chase them at once. Because the middle-aged man was a member of the Evil Practice, he also had acute senses. Gu Ning didnt dare toe too close, but followed a little further behind. The middle-aged man and the second man went in different directions a whileter. ... Around 9:07 pm, Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei walked out, and saw Cao Wenxin and Qiao Ya at a nce. However, Gu Ning was absent. Leng Shaoting frowned and looked around feeling disappointed, because Gu Ning had promised to pick him up in person. Shaoting, please dont be upset. Ningning just had an emergency to deal with and left in a hurry. She asked us to drive you home, Cao Wenxin said to Leng Shaoting before he asked. Why did she leave in a hurry? Leng Shaoting got anxious hearing that. She told me that she saw a person who hurt her friend. Cao Wenxin exined. Leng Shaoting didnt know who the person was, but he understood that it must be something very important since Gu Ning had to dump him to deal with it. Why dont you call her? Cao Wenxin proposed. Nope, itll interrupt her, Leng Shaoting said. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei left with Cao Wenxin, while Qiao Ya stayed to wait for Chu Peihan and the others. ... Gu Ning was still following the middle-aged mans car to an abandoned vi in a suburb at mid-mountain. The road outside the vi area was surrounded by mountains. Although there were street lights and vehicles passing by asionally, it still looked gloomy and creepy. Chapter 959 - Fight Against the Man of the Evil Practice

959 Fight Against the Man of the Evil Practice

It was said that thend developer of this vi area had annoyed an important official, and lost a lot of investments. Because of a totalck of money, thend developer directly hung himself here. The man of the Evil Practice stopped the car in front of a vi, then walked into it. Gu Ning didnt stop her car behind the vis until the man walked far away. She checked her surroundings, and found no surveince cameras. After putting her car into the telepathic eye space, she put on a ck cloak and a mask. Gu Ning didnt have much time to disguise herself as Tang Aining, so she could only cover herself in this way. She had prepared the cloak a long time ago, because she thought that it mighte in handy one day. Reality proved that she was right. The man was a member of the Evil Practice after all, so he was very dangerous, and Gu Ning couldnt expose her real identity. She wasnt sure whether she was his match right now, so she had to be cautious. Without hesitation, Gu Ning followed the man. She kept a distance away from him and also held her breath, so he failed to notice her. However, because of the distance between them, Gu Nings sight was alway blocked by something. She had to use her Jade Eyes to help her locate the man. It waspletely dark now, but Gu Ning was still able to see the man clearly with the help of her Jade Eyes. The man also had good eyesight, and walked ahead without stopping at all. ... At the same time, Chu Peihan and the others gathered at the airport. They wanted to call Gu Ning, but saw the message Gu Ning sent them earlier the second they opened their phones. Gu Ning told them that she was busy dealing with something, and that her bodyguard would pick them up. She sent them Qiao Yas number too. If Leng Shaoting found out that Gu Ning had sent her friends messages but directly ignored him, he would be jealous. Should we call our boss? Hao Ran asked. I dont think so. She should be upied now, Chu Peihan said. Hearing that, the others all agreed, so they called Qiao Ya instead. They had met Qiao Ya before, so they easily recognized her in the hall. Hi, Qiao Ya, why did our boss leave all of a sudden? Chu Peihan asked Qiao Ya once she saw her. I have no idea, but we can get some food now before I drive you to the hotel. You must be hungry, right? Qiao Ya said. Im afraid that we can only have some night snacks. Its veryte now, Su Anya said. They nned to share night snacks with Gu Ning, so they didnt eat on the ne. Unfortunately, Gu Ning wouldnt join them. Even though Gu Ning was absent, they still needed to have something, because they were really starving. Great, lets go! they all agreed, and Qiao Ya drove them to the night snack street. ... The man walked farther ahead, but he sensed that someone was staring at him. He turned around all of a sudden, which scared Gu Ning and she drew her sight back at once. Although the man of the Evil Practice was good at fighting, he didnt have a pair of Jade Eyes, and Gu Ning wasnt in his sight, so he still couldnt see her. The man was confused when he found nobody around him. He shook his head, then kept on walking ahead. After waiting for a while, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to follow the man again. The man entered a room in the vi. It was a living room and an unconscious young girl around 14 years old was tied to a chair with her mouth gagged. Seeing that, Gu Ning realized what the man was going to do in an instant. He would absorb this young girls virgin blood. Virgin blood was good for him to practice his inner discipline. You smell so good, the man said to the girl with a creepy smile. Actually, members of the Evil Practice were not only searching for virgin girls. Those virgin girls had to be born in a lunar year, month and day as well, because they needed Yin to strengthen their power. It was very hard to find a girl who satisfied their needs. If it were very easy, there would be many murdered young girls everywhere. Because of their needs, members of the Evil Practice often lived by graveyards to absorb Yin. Sometimes, they would also work in the morgue. ... Gu Ning dashed over as fast as she could when the man stepped towards the young girl. The man also sensed Gu Nings smell and was mad to find that there was another person in the house. He was right that someone was staring at him all along, but he was surprised that the person was able to hide from him so well. Gu Ning moved fast, so the man didnt have time to avoid her and soon met her face to face. Without further ado, they began to fight against each other the second they saw one another. Gu Ning didnt use her magical power at the beginning, because she was unwilling to let the man see her real ability right now. Luckily, Gu Ning was still a match for the man even though she didnt have the help of her magical power, which shocked the man. Who are you? he asked in a cold tone. The man thought that the neer had to be a member of the Good Practice, but he failed to sense any hint of practicing from Gu Ning, which meant that she was only amon human being. Chapter 960 - The Man Runs Away

960 The Man Runs Away

It was very shocking that amon human being could be so skilled at martial arts. Who are you, and why did you abduct this girl? Gu Ning asked the man and pretended that she didnt know that he was a member of the Evil Practice. Hearing that, the man lied, I didnt. Shes my daughter, and she was abducted by someone. I came here to rescue her. Oh, really? Gu Ning sneered. She didnt believe his words at all. What do you want to do? the man asked with impatience. I know that you simply want to absorb her virgin blood to promote your inner discipline, Gu Ning said. The man stiffened a little in shock. He thought that no humans in this world could believe in or even understand the Evil Practice. However, Gu Nings appearance changed his mind. Who the hell are you? The man got furious. Its not important, but I wont let you get away with it! Gu Ning was also mad, then used her magical power to attack the man. The man soon sensed the magical power around Gu Nings body. Compared with Yin, the magical power was much more useful and alluring in his eyes. From the past till now, magical power was always the best source for those people who wanted to improve their inner discipline. Unfortunately, magical power was getting rare these days, so many of them joined the Evil Practice. Yin was much easier to find than the magical power, and they could also absorb virgin blood to help them. As long as they could find 49 virgin girls, they could improve their inner discipline. Till now, the man had already absorbed virgin blood from 7 young girls, so his inner discipline was on the middle level. Once he sensed the magical power on Gu Nings body, his eyes lit up and he kept swallowing. You smell much better than the young girl. You must be super delicious! Well, Im afraid that you cante near me at all, Gu Ning said with obvious disdain. Hearing that, the man was displeased, but he had to admit that he was barelyparable to her. No matter how unwilling the man was, he had to give up for his long-term goal. If he continued to fight against Gu Ning, he was doomed to fail. Therefore, he had to escape and wait for a better chance to catch Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning could control the situation, it wasnt easy for her to catch the man either. When the man pretended to attack the young girl, Gu Ning ran to rescue her but identally let the man escape. Gu Ning could chase him, but she had to check on the innocent young girl first. She was worried that something bad might happen to the girl if she left. Gu Ning didnt wake the girl up right away, but untied her and removed the cloth from her mouth first. After that, she called the police. Hi, this is Gu Ning, the founder of Jade Beauty Jewelry. I just found an abducted girl in No. 32 vi at XX Road. Shes about 14, but the human trafficker escaped, Gu Ning said. The founder of Jade Beauty Jewelry? Hearing Gu Nings self-introduction, the policeman who answered her call got excited. He was her fan too. Actually, Gu Ning already became the idol of the majority of the police because of her previous achievements. Seriously? Two other policemen who were on duty in the police station looked at the policeman who was talking to Gu Ning on the phone with one ord. Did you just say that you found an abducted girl in No. 32 vi at XX Road, who is about 14 years old? the policeman asked Gu Ning with a serious face. The other two policemen were also serious in an instant. Right, Gu Ning said. Pleasee here as fast as possible. Ill tell you the details when youre here. Great, well be right there, the policeman said, then reported it to his leader. Half an hour earlier, they also received a call and a man told them that his daughter who was 14 was missing, so they believed that the girl Gu Ning found could be the lost girl. The girls father was an important senior official in the government, so without dy the police had sent out a lot of people to search for her. The head of the police station also came. Nevertheless, they failed to find the girl for more than half an hour until Gu Ning called them. Knowing that someone found the girl, the vice director went there in person along with his people. Before the police arrived, Gu Ning checked around the house and didnt find the man of the Evil Practice. She put out her car at once and went back to the vi. There were surveince cameras along the way from the airport, so the police could easily see her car from the surveince cameras. If she didnt put her car out, it would be hard for her to exin. Gu Ning would tell the police how she had chased the man till here, but she wouldnt tell them that the man was a member of the Evil Practice. Gu Ning also put her cloak and mask into the telepathic eye space, and went back to her normal appearance. Chapter 961 - Im still Waiting for You

961 Im still Waiting for You

If the police saw Gu Ning in the cloak, they would be confused because normal people wouldnt dress like that. When she was finally finished, Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting picked up her call within a second, which meant that he was waiting for her call. In fact, Leng Shaoting ached to call Gu Ning, but he was unwilling to interrupt her if she was busy. Ningning, is it done? Leng Shaoting asked. Yeah, almost, but I still need to stay here for a while longer. Ill tell you everything when I get back, Gu Ning said. Where are you right now? Im in the same room of the Shengshi Hotel, Leng Shaoting replied. Great, Ille to youter. Oh, have you eaten? Gu Ning asked. Not yet, Leng Shaoting said, and sounded slightly aggrieved. Gu Ning felt a little guilty, because she had promised Leng Shaoting and her friends that they would dine together, but she dumped them at the airport. Well, go eat something if youre hungry now. I should be back at the hotel in an hour at least. She was in a suburb now, and it would take at least 20 minutes for the police to arrive here. City B was a big city, so she had to spend most of her time on the road. Nope, Ill wait for you so that we can have night snacks together! Leng Shaoting said and sounded like a happy little boy. He was willing to wait for her. Fine, Gu Ning said. She chatted with Leng Shaoting for a short while longer, then hung up. Afterwards, she called Qiao Ya. Qiao Ya and the others were still enjoying night snacks at this moment. Gu Ning told Qiao Ya that she would be back at the hotel an hourter, and that she would meet Chu Peihan and the others there. ... Is it our boss? Is she free now? Chu Peihan and the others all turned to look at Qiao Ya while she spoke with Gu Ning on the phone. Once she hung up the call, Hao Ran asked her that question. Yeah, shell be at the hotel after an hour, and you can meet her there, Qiao Ya said. Great! Since Gu Ning was still busy dealing with something, they agreed to listen to her. ... Gu Ning called Gu Man next, and told her that she woulde backte. Gu Man was a very considerate mother, and she never forced Gu Ning to do anything, but because of Gu Mans wedding, the Tang family woulde to pick her up at 8 am tomorrow morning, so Gu Ning couldnt stay outside tonight. After making those calls, Gu Ning waited for five minutes before she heard the police sirens in the distance. She walked out at once, and took out a shlight from the telepathic eye space. Several police cars stopped in front of the vi, and a team of policemen got out of them. Miss Gu, nice to meet you. Im the vice director of the Public Security Bureau, Ke Mingze, Ke Mingze said to Gu Ning politely. Given Gu Nings previous achievements, there was no reason for him not to be respectful. Nice to meet you too, Director Ke, Gu Ning said with respect and confidence. Ke Mingze admired Gu Nings attitude. He believed that this young girl was meant to be outstanding among her peers. The policemen who stood behind Ke Mingze all looked at Gu Ning with admiration. They finally got the chance to see this unbelievable girl with their own eyes. Miss Gu, where is the abducted girl? A couple who followed Ke Mingze asked Gu Ning anxiously. They were too anxious to greet Gu Ning now, because their missing daughter upied their mind. Although they hadnt seen the abducted girl yet, they were almost sure that it must be their daughter. Shes in the living room. Lets go inside, Gu Ning said, then walked into the vi, followed by the others. When the couple saw the girl sitting on the chair, they ran towards her calling, Nuannuan? Nuannuan? However, no matter how they called the girls name, the girl wouldnt wake up. Gu Ning exined at once, Dont worry, shes fine, but was drugged, so shes still unconscious now. She should wake up in a few hours. Gu Ning was afraid that the girl might be scared if she woke her up right now, so she didnt help her with her power. If she could see her parents when she opened her eyes again, she might stay calm. Hearing that, the girls parents were relieved. Her father carried her in his arms at once, then thanked Gu Ning, Miss Gu, thank you so much for saving our daughters life. My pleasure. Its just a coincidence. You should send her to the hospital now though, Gu Ning said. Even though the girl was fine now, they wouldnt stop worrying until the doctors said that to them. Gu Ning had encountered the crime by ident, but it was still true that she had saved the girls life, so the girls parents repeatedly thanked Gu Ning before they left. The girls father said to Ke Mingze on his way out, Director Ke, please conduct a thorough investigation on this case. Division Chief Zhang, its my duty to do so, and I promise to find the truth! Ke Mingze said. After the couple left, Ke Mingze asked Gu Ning, Miss Gu, would you please tell us what happened? They trusted Gu Ning, and believed that she was a life-saver, not a criminal. Chapter 962 - The Knockout, Yao Feier?

962 The Knockout, Yao Feier?

Well, the thing is that I went to pick my friends up at the airport when it was almost 9 pm, but I saw a middle-aged man who hurt one of my friends previously. I followed him nning to teach him a lesson for my injured friend. However, I found the girl here by ident. She was tied to the chair with her mouth gagged. I didnt know that shes Division Chief Zhangs daughter, but I did know that he wanted to do something bad, so I stopped him. Unfortunately, he still escaped. You should probably check the surveince cameras along the way from the airport to here, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Ke Mingze wore a serious face. If the middle-aged man was a human trafficker, he might give up after this failure. However, if he was Division Chief Zhangs enemy, he might do something harmful again. Ke Mingze had a feeling that it wasnt an easy case. Thank you so much, Miss Gu, Ke Mingze said. Youre wee. Um, Im afraid that Ive gotta go now, Gu Ning said and took out her name card. This is my name card. If you need my help, please feel free to let me know. Thanks. Ke Mingze took Gu Nings name card, and walked out with her. The police were leaving too. Miss Gu, why dont you let us take you to the main road. Its a long distance away, Ke Mingze said. This vi area was veryrge, so it took a long time for a person to leave here on foot. Thanks! Gu Ning agreed, and got in Ke Mingzes car. Ke Mingze and the other policemen in it were excited that they could share the car with Gu Ning. Miss Gu, have you been practicing martial arts ever since you were a kid? Once Gu Ning was seated, a policeman asked. Yeah, Gu Ning said. I had a master who was excellent at kung fu, but she passed away. Oh, sorry to hear that. The policeman felt sorry for Gu Ning. Miss Gu, I heard that youre also good at stone-gambling. Did you learn that from your master too? another policeman asked. Yes, Gu Ning answered. A short whileter, they reached the main road, and Gu Ning got out of the police car. Afterwards, she drove her own car, heading towards Shengshi Hotel. She sped up, and arrived at the hotel in around 20 minutes. It was also veryte now, so there wasnt much traffic on the road. Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting when she was about to arrive there, so Leng Shaoting was waiting for her outside of the hotel now. Although it was almost 11 pm, many people were still walking in and out of the hotel. Most of them were young men and women who loved having night snacks. Because of Leng Shaotings outstanding appearance and sexy body, he attracted many females attention. Nevertheless, Leng Shaoting had a natural air of power and coldness, so none of them dared to approach him. At this moment, a drunk woman ignored Leng Shaotings air of coldness under the effect of alcohol, and leered at him. Look at him! Two women just got out of a car, and their eyes lit up the second they noticed Leng Shaoting. Hey, Mr. Handsome, are you here waiting for me? the drunk woman said, and walked straight towards Leng Shaoting making eyes at him along the way. It would be a shame if she couldnt have sex with such an attractive man. The woman thought highly of herself, so she believed that no man could resist her sexual allure. The other woman wasnt drunk, so she clearly sensed that Leng Shaoting hated othersing close to him. Feier! She stopped the drunk woman at once, in case the drunk woman caused trouble. Leng Shaoting didnt seem to be an ordinary man. Let me go! The drunk woman got rid of her hands. Without hesitation, the drunk woman walked to Leng Shaoting. However, Leng Shaoting suddenly walked away, because he saw Gu Nings caring. Hey! The drunk woman felt humiliated. Feier, stop it! When the drunk womans friend saw Leng Shaoting walking to a limited edition Lamborghini, she was shocked and stopped the drunk woman again. They were hardlyparable to a person who could afford a limited edition Lamborghini. The drunk womans friend understood that Leng Shaoting wasnt someone that they could mess with. Even though the car wasnt his, he must be super rich too. The limited edition Lamborghini stood for ones social status, and a normal rich person without powerful connections wouldnt be able to buy one. Dont stand in my way! No man can resist my allure. I-I dont believe... The drunk woman was in a bad mood today, so she was even more displeased when Leng Shaoting ignored her. The drunk womans friend used all of her strength to pull the drunk woman inside the hotel. It was true that many men couldnt resist her allure, but it wasnt because of her charm. Although Yao Feier was indeed beautiful, men slept with her mostly because she was easy. In addition, a woman like Yao Feier, who was used to living a dissolute life, was very skilled in bed, so no man was unwilling to have sex with her. However, even though she seemed to be very popr among men, not every man would choose her because she always stayed in nightclubs, and the frequent male visitors there were all yboys. Chapter 963 - Make Yourself a Female

963 Make Yourself a Female

Gu Ning also noticed what Yao Feier had done, but she didnt mind since Yao Feier was drunk. Leng Shaoting sat in the drivers seat, and let Gu Ning move to the front passengers seat. He would drive if he was with Gu Ning. Where do you want to have food? Leng Shaoting asked her. Lets go to the Huangdeng Hotel. I need to meet Hao Ran and the others first, then we can go to have some delicious food, Gu Ning said. Sure. Leng Shaoting started the car and headed to the Huangdeng Hotel. Both Shengshi Hotel and the Huangdeng Hotel were international five-star hotels, so they had the best locations downtown. Moreover, there was only a short distance of several hundred meters between them. Within two minutes, they arrived at the Huangdeng Hotel. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to wait for her in the car, and that she would be back soon. She was afraid that her friends might feel uneasy if Leng Shaoting showed up with her. Hao Ran and the boys were scared of Leng Shaoting. If Leng Shaoting was present, they probably wouldnt dare to say a word. Hao Ran and the others already gathered in a room waiting for Gu Ning. In fact, they had nothing special to tell Gu Ning, but they hadnt seen each other for a long time. Hi, boss, been a while! I need a big hug! Chu Peihan jumped out once Gu Ning appeared in her sight. Me too! Su Anya also ran towards Gu Ning with her arms wide open. Gu Ning was amused, but enjoyed it. Yu Mixi felt a little shy, so she stood still until Gu Ning walked to her. Im envious of you girls. You can hug each other as you like, Qin Zixun said. Why dont you make yourself a female? Chu Peihan joked. Come on, do it! the others said with one ord. How dare you! Qin Zixun pretended to be mad. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Theyughed out loud. If you can make yourself a girl, you can hug other girls as you like. I dont think there is anything wrong with that, Chu Peihan added. Hearing that, Qin Zixun rolled his eyes at her. Oh, where is Hao Ran? Gu Ning asked. He left to meet his mother, Mu Ke said. Mrs. Hao was aware that Hao Ran was going to City B too, and she had told him to fly there along with her, but Hao Ran insisted on leaving for City B with his friends. Im back! Right at this moment, they heard Hao Rans voiceing from outside. The next second, he dashed into the room. Hey, boss! Isnt it too fast for your mother to find her Mr. Right after staying in City B for such a short time? Hao Ran asked Gu Ning with surprise. Actually, they had a burning curiosity when Gu Ning told them the news on the phone. Well, its understandable if one meets his or her love, but does your step-father treat you well? Does he have any children? Before Gu Ning could say anything, Chu Peihan asked her. They thought that the man Gu Man was going to marry must have married before given his age. And it was rare to see a kind step-mother or step-father, so they were worried about Gu Ning. One could never be too careful. Oh, hows your step-fathers financial condition? Did he marry your mother for her money? Qin Zixun asked. He wasnt being mean, but it could happen in real life, and it had happened many times before. Gu Ning understood that they cared about her, although their questions sounded a little unkind, so she wasnt displeased at all. Dont worry about me. My father treats me very well, and hees from a super-rich family. Most importantly, he isnt my step-father, but my biological father. He was caught in a car ident 19 years ago, and just got his memory back, Gu Ning said with a smile. What? Hes your biological father? Hearing that, everyone was shocked. How rich is he? Well, much richer than me. Im barelyparable to him, and he always shares good things with me and my mother, Gu Ning said. Alright, its veryte now, and Ive gotta go. Have a good sleep tonight, Qiao Ya wille to pick you up tomorrow around 7 am. Gu Ning checked the time. The wedding feast would be held in this hotel, but Gu Ning should bring them with her tomorrow. See you tomorrow! Although they still had many questions they wanted to ask Gu Ning, they knew that she must be busy preparing for Gu Mans wedding. After that, Gu Ning left. She had only stayed in the room with them for a dozen minutes. When she got back in the car, Leng Shaoting drove her to the night snack street. Please send me back to Huafu Hills after having night snacks, and then you can go back to the hotel. Come to my ce at 7 am tomorrow, Gu Ning said. There was no more room for Leng Shaoting in her house in Huafu Hills, so Gu Ning couldnt let him stay in her house. No problem. Leng Shaoting nodded. Chapter 964 - Let’s Go to the Hotel

Chapter 964 Lets Go to the Hotel

After thinking for a while, Leng Shaoting said, Um, why dont we give up the idea of going to have night snacks? Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, and asked with confusion, Why? Arent you hungry? Im not. Leng Shaotingpressed his lips. Actually, he was hungry, but not for food. If they went to share night snacks tonight, they wouldnt have much time to be alone together. Most importantly, he couldnt stay too long in City B, and had to go back to the military base for the monthly training the day after tomorrow. Unless he had a task to fulfill, he had to join the monthly training every month. It was the rules, and he had to obey it. In addition, he was the one who set those rules. Come on, you have to eat something, Gu Ning said. She cared about his health. Its not good for me to keep in shape if I eat at night. If I cant stay in shape, I cant move fast when Im fulfilling my task, Leng Shaoting said with a serious face, but Gu Ning understood that he was lying. They had shared night snacks many times before, but this was the first time that he had said that. What do you want to do if you dont want to eat? Gu Ning asked. Why dont we go to the hotel and spend some private time together before I drive you back to Huafu Hills? Leng Shaoting said. Hearing that, Gu Ning realized what was on Leng Shaotings mind. Since he said so, Gu Ning agreed, but she still said, Then you must eat a good breakfast tomorrow after you get up. Sure. Leng Shaoting smiled with satisfaction, then drove back to the Shengshi Hotel. ... Ke Mingze and his people checked the surveince videos once they got back to the police station, and everything went as Gu Ning had told them. Gu Ning and two other people went to pick her friends up at the airport. After waiting for around a dozen minutes, Gu Nings sight fell on a middle-aged man and she followed him. She drove behind him till the vi area. A short whileter, they received Gu Nings call for help. However, the middle-aged man disappeared all of a sudden after leaving in a car. They found out how the middle-aged man looked and the license te of the car he drove, so they decided to conduct the investigation from these clues. The man who gave the middle-aged man the car key was also their target. Nevertheless, they found that the middle-aged man had booked the car from a car rental agency online. In that case, the car provider wasnt guilty. However, it was necessary to leave ones ID number and phone number to book a car, so Ke Mingze got the basic information on the middle-aged man from the car rental agency. Even though they got the middle-aged mans phone number, nobody answered their calls. Afterwards, Ke Mingze typed in the middle-aged mans ID number to search for his records of taking nes, trains, or staying in hotels and so forth. As long as the middle-aged man used his ID card, the police could easily find out what he had done. ... The man of the Evil Practice didnt leave City B after escaping from the vi area, because he was unwilling to give up on Gu Ning. She was covered in magical power, which was quite useful in his eyes. Members of the Evil Practice seldom stayed in the world for a long time, so the man had no idea that the police were searching for him. He went to a hotel and wanted to book a room, but he was already on the wanted list released by the police. The receptionist of the hotel soon found out that he was an escaping criminal after checking his ID number. She was scared, butposed herself. She made up a lie and told the man that the system was acting up and that she needed to turn to their manager for help. The man didnt think further and agreed. A minuteter, the hotel manager came over with five security guards, trying to catch the man. The man didnt understand why they wanted to catch him, but he knew that he couldnt stay there any longer. Given the mans fighting skills, he beat them down like lightning, but didnt seriously injure them. Others in the hall were all frightened, and ran away screaming in fear. The man seemed to realize why they wanted to catch him after seeing their reaction. In case Gu Ning found him, he left the hotel without hesitation dumping the ID card there. He had more than one ID card after all. Besides, this ID card wasnt his. Those who wanted to practice their inner discipline didnt live in the same world as normal humans, so there was no need for them to have a real ID card. If they needed to deal with something in the normal humans world, they would make a fake ID card. Sometimes, they turned to important officials for help, or directly used ID cards of dead people. Members of the Evil Practice were always cruel, so they preferred to kill someone and steal his or her ID card. The man got his two ID cards in that way too. Even though he still had another ID card, he didnt dare to stay in any hotels now. He went to buy a quilt and some food, then went to stay in an abandoned warehouse. He had slept at graveyards before, so an abandoned warehouse was nothing in his eyes. The man understood that it wasnt easy to absorb Gu Nings magical power, but he had no intention to tell that news to other members of the Evil Practice. Members of the Evil Practice were all selfish and self-centered, and they hated sharing anything good they could get with others. No matter how hard it was, members of the Evil Practice always worked alone. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the Shengshi Hotel a whileter. Once they got in the room, Leng Shaoting kissed and rubbed Gu Ning. He couldnt wait a second longer to be closer to her. Action spoke louder than words after all. Chapter 965 - Too Nervous to Fall Asleep

965 Too Nervous to Fall Asleep

Both of them were aroused as the kiss went wild, and began to undress each other. Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning had to go back to Huafu Hills a whileter, and that she would be very busy tomorrow, so he was struggling against his desire. However, it was extremely painful for him to do that. Gu Ning understood the feeling very well, because she wanted to have sex with him too. Without hesitation, shepletely undressed Leng Shaoting, so it was impossible for them to not make love now. After having sex for half an hour, Leng Shaoting felt satisfied, and Gu Ning was also out of strength. She went to take a shower, and saw that it was almost 12:30 am, so Leng Shaoting drove her back to Huafu Hills. He was reluctant to separate from her, but Gu Ning had to go home. Ningning, I didnt know what gift I should send to your mother on her wedding day, so I bought a diamond ne. Do you think its a good choice? Leng Shaoting said. He had never sent others a wedding gift before, so he didnt know much about it. He had sent Gu Ning many gifts before because he knew what she liked. So this diamond ne was the most suitable wedding gift in his eyes. Of course. It doesnt matter what it is; your good wishes matter the most, Gu Ning said. She understood that it had to be very expensive, but it was out of Leng Shaotings kindness, so she wouldnt talk about its price. Great! Leng Shaoting felt relieved. When they were back in Huafu Hills, Leng Shaoting didnt leave until Gu Ning disappeared from his sight. ... It was almost 1 am and the others were all asleep now, but Gu Man walked out of the kitchen with a ss of water in hand. Mom, its veryte now. Why are you still up? Gu Ning asked. She thought that Gu Man must be very nervous. It was quite understandable. Well, I just felt thirsty. Go to bed now. Its veryte, Gu Man said, but didnt tell Gu Ning the truth. Gu Ning smiled and walked towards Gu Man. Mom, I know that you must be super nervous now because your wedding is tomorrow, but you should have a good sleep. You need to start putting on make-up at 6 am tomorrow. What if you feel tired tomorrow because you dont have enough sleep tonight? Youre the bride and youre supposed to be the most beautiful woman tomorrow. Actually, with the help of Gu Nings magical power, Gu Man would be full of energy tomorrow even if she didnt sleep at all tonight. However, it would mean that it would be a long night for Gu Man. Well, Gu Man was amused, youre right, but Im still too nervous to fall asleep. Dont worry, let me give you a head massage, and youll soon fall asleep, Gu Ning said. Great! Gu Man followed Gu Ning upstairs. Gu Ning massaged Gu Mans head, and secretly put her magical power into Gu Mans body. Before long, Gu Man felt sleepy and fell asleep. Seeing that Gu Man was sleeping, Gu Ning went back to her room. ... At 6 am the next morning, Gu Ning woke up, so did the others. The make-up artist arrived at 6:10 am, then began to help Gu Man put on make-up. Leng Shaoting also came at 7 am with a white paper gift bag in his hand. In it was the wedding gift he prepared for Gu Man. None of Gu Nings rtives had met Leng Shaoting before, except for Gu Qing, so they were all stunned by his outstanding appearance, but they had no idea who he was. They thought that he might be a member of the Tang family. Hi, Shaoting, wee! Gu Qing greeted Leng Shaoting the moment she saw him. Nice to see you again, Aunt Qing, Leng Shaoting said politely. Come here and have a seat. Let me pour a cup of tea for you, Gu Qing said with a broad smile. Thanks, Leng Shaoting said. You dont need to thank me. Were a family after all, Gu Qing said, then walked into the kitchen. Hearing that, the others in the living room were surprised. At this time, Gu Ning noticed Leng Shaoting and walked towards him. She pulled him over and introduced him to her rtives. Please let me introduce you, this is my boyfriend, Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, everyone was astonished. What? Boyfriend? Gu Ning already has a boyfriend? Before they could say something, Gu Ning introduced them to Leng Shaoting, This is my Uncle Qinyang, Uncle Xu, and Aunt Yn. Its so nice to meet you all! Leng Shaoting greeted them politely. Oh, nice to meet you too! They stood up with one ord and greeted Leng Shaoting together. They were curious why Gu Ning already had a boyfriend at such an early age, but it wasnt a good time for them to ask that question now. In addition, since Gu Ning invited him toe here, and Gu Qing was also familiar with him, Gu Man must be aware of it too. If they all approved of their rtionship, there was no reason for them to disagree. Although Gu Ning was still very young, she behaved like a mature, independent woman, so she must know what she was doing. Chapter 966 - The Star of Africa, and the King of Diamonds

966 The Star of Africa, and the King of Diamonds

Therefore, there was no need for them to be worried. At 7:20 am, Gu Man was ready, but she had to stay in the bedroom waiting for the Tang family to pick her up. Gu Ning brought Leng Shaoting to see Gu Man, and Leng Shaoting gave her the gift he had prepared for her. Happy wedding day; this is a gift for you! Saying that, Leng Shaoting handed the paper bag to Gu Man. Thank you so much! Gu Man was happy to receive the gift. She knew that it had to be very expensive, but it was out of Leng Shaotings kindness, so she epted it. In addition, Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend, so she wouldnt turn him down. Mom, open it. What is inside? Gu Ning asked with curiosity. She didnt use her Jade Eyes to check, because it would be disrespectful. Alright! Gu Man had no intention to open the gift right in front of Leng Shaoting, but she agreed to do so since Gu Ning wanted to see what was inside. There was a ne with a boat-shaped diamond pendant, weighing about ten karats in the jewelry box. Wow, its so beautiful! Gu Ning was impressed. Although she couldnt recognize the type of diamond, it looked much prettier and more shiny than normal diamonds. Indeed, its very shiny! Gu Man fell in love with it at first nce. What type of diamond is this? It looks totally different from normal diamonds, Gu Ning asked. Its the Star of Africa, and the King of Diamonds, Leng Shaoting said. The Star of Africa, and the King of Diamonds? Gu Ning had heard of it before, and it cost five million yuan a karat because of its rarity. The diamond on this ne weighed 10 karats, which meant that it cost at least fifty million yuan, and that was only the price of the raw diamond. This luxurious diamond ne must be the work of a famous skilled jewelry designer. In that case, it should cost around seventy million yuan. It must be very expensive, right? Although Gu Man hadnt heard of it before, she knew that its price had to be very high given its title. Leng Shaoting had no intention to tell Gu Man the price, but Gu Ning did because she hoped that it would leave a good impression on Gu Man. Mom, the Star of Africa costs five million yuan a karat, and the diamond on this ne in your hand weighs around 10 karats, so it cost at least fifty million yuan. Including the designers fee, it should cost about seventy million yuan. What? This ne costs seventy million yuan? Its too expensive! Gu Man was shocked. Its fine. If you like you, its price doesnt matter at all, Leng Shaoting said with sincerity. He meant it, because he just wanted Gu Man to be happy. Well, of course I like it. Gu Man could barely put the ne down, because she was literally stunned by it. However, she still thought that it was too expensive and she was afraid that she might damage or lose it. At the same time, she also understood that it might hurt Leng Shaoting if she returned his gift because of its price. Thank you so much, Shaoting! Gu Man said. Im d you like it, Leng Shaoting said. ... Around 7:30 am, Hao Ran and the others arrived. Hearing their voices, Gu Ning went downstairs and asked Gu Qing and Wen Yn to chat with Gu Man in the room, in case Gu Man felt bored. ... At this time the line of wedding cars also set off from the Tang familys house to pick Gu Man up. When 12 luxurious cars appeared in line on the road, people were all attracted to it. It wasnt the most luxurious line of wedding cars, because many people chose to rent expensive cars on their wedding day to show off, and it didnt cost much to rent a line of cars. Nevertheless, it was still umon for ordinary people to see so many luxurious cars. ... Tang Yunfan wanted to hold a grand wedding for Gu Man, but Gu Man preferred to keep it simple. Even though it was the first time that Gu Man was getting married, and she also dreamed of having a grand wedding, she wasnt a young girl anymore. She would feel shy if the wedding was too noticeable. Moreover, they truly loved each other, so there was no need for them to waste so much money on a ceremony. Even though the Tang family could afford a grand wedding as long as she wanted one, Gu Man thought that it wasnt necessary. In Tang Yunfans eyes, their wedding was very simple, but it was super luxurious inmon peoples opinion. ... Tang Yunfan didnt sleep much that night either, but he was still full of energy when he got up the next morning. At 7:50 am the line of wedding cars arrived. Tang Yunfan, Tang Yunhang, Cao Ruihua, Cao Wenjun, Tang Jiayang, Tang Jiakai, and other male members of the Tang family all showed up. The female members of the Tang family, including Cao Wenxin, however, stayed in the house and waited for Gu Mans arrival. Xin Bei was Cao Wenxins boyfriend, but he was still a guest today, so he wouldnt show up until the reception dinner in the hotel. As the leading role in the Tang family, Tang Haifeng obviously shouldnt show up right now. He was waiting for the newlyweds to serve him tea in the Tang familys house, which was a part of the ceremony. Seeing that the line of luxurious cars was sent out by the Tang family, everyone was shocked again. The Tang family was super-rich, so each of those cars cost at least ten million yuan. It wasnt a secret that the Tang family was a super-rich family in City B, so onlookers soon epted the shocking news. ... Why do I feel like the bridegroom looks very familiar? An Ye said all of a sudden when he saw Tang Yunfan. Hao Ran and the others turned to look at Tang Yunfan for a while before Chu Peihan said, The bridegroom closely resembles our boss, so thats why you feel like he looks familiar. Hearing that, everyone nodded, but An Yi had a different idea. Chapter 967 - The Chairman of Tanghuang?

967 The Chairman of Tanghuang?

Neither the bride nor the bridegroom were young anymore, so they didnt have many activities on the wedding day. The male members of the Tang family gave everyone in Gu Nings house a red envelope before they picked Gu Man up. At 8 am, the bride left her home for the Tang familys house as nned. While Gu Ning and the others followed. Chu Peihan, Su Anya, and Yu Mixi sat in Gu Nings car, while Leng Shaoting drove. Although there wasnt much space in a sports car, it could still amodate several slim girls. Hao Ran and the other boys shared the MPV that was driven by Qiao Ya, while Gu Qing and the others sat in another MPV that Gao Yi was driving. Gu Qingshi and Gu Yinyin were a little unhappy because they couldnt drive in Gu Nings sports car, but they didnt show it on their faces. Wen Yn noticed their reaction, and criticized them for a short while. Today was their aunts wedding day, and they should be happy. Jiang Xinyue, on the other hand, was a very considerate girl, and listened to her familys arrangement. ... When they arrived at the Tang familys house, they were all shocked by the spacious and beautiful house. Wow, boss, how rich is your father? Hao Ran asked. They were in City B now, and the housing price in this city was absurdly high. Although they werent downtown, this area had to be the super-rich peoples living area given itsyout. Given the size of the Tang familys house, normal rich people could hardly afford it. It cost at least a billion yuan, and even the fee for its annual cleanup could be over a million yuan! It seemed like Gu Nings father should have wealth of over ten billion yuan. Tell us more about your father! the others also asked curiously. Since they already came to attend the wedding, there was no need to keep it a secret from them anymore. This house is owned by the richest family in City B, the Tang family, and my father is its heir. People call him Lord Tang, and hes also the chairman of Tanghuang. What? The richest family in City B? The chairman of Tanghuang? Seriously? They couldnt be more shocked now. They had all heard of the famous Tang family and Tanghuang in City B, but they were surprised to find out that the chairman of Tanghuang was Gu Nings biological father. Although Gu Ning had told them that her biological fathers surname was Tang, and that the Tang family was very rich, they didnt connect it with the number one richest Tang family in City B, because it was totally unbelievable! Now I know why I felt that the bridegroom looks so familiar! Ive seen his face on the cover of a famous finance magazine before, An Yi said. He was astonished to meet such an important figure in person, and the man turned out to be his bosss biological father. Well, in that case, that gentleman over there must be the Secretary of the Municipal Party Committee of City B, right? Hao Ran turned to look at Tang Yunhang. He didnt recognize Tang Yunhang, but had heard his name before. The first son of the richest family in City B was also the Secretary of the Municipal Party Committee of City B. Yes, Gu Ning replied. Everyone was amazed. Gu Qing and the others were also stunned. They couldnt believe that Gu Man married into such a powerful family in City B. Nobody in City B dared to annoy the Tang family. After hearing that, Gu Qing and the others got super nervous. They didnt even know how to behave and talk in the following hours. At the same time, they were also worried about Gu Mans position in the Tang family. It wasmon knowledge that even a normal rich family cared about a marriage between families of equal social status, let alone those super-rich families. In normal cases, it was impossible for Gu Man to marry into the Tang family. ... Those who were worried about Gu Mans position in the Tang family didnt know about all of Gu Ningspanies and wealth, so they thought that Gu Man wasnt qualified to be a member of the Tang family. Although Gu Nings property was barelyparable to the Tang familys, it was enough for Gu Man to be epted by the Tang family. Actually, even if Gu Ning and Gu Man were still dirt poor as always, Tang Yunfan would take the responsibility as a father and a husband. Tang Yunfan had a say in his own marriage, so he could decide which woman he wanted to marry. Because he was in charge of the majority of the Tang familys property now, the Tang familys business corporation had rapidly grown under his lead. Nowadays the Tang family was the well-known number one super-rich family in City B. ... Ningning, its too unbelievable! Gu Qings voice was trembling. Im so nervous now. What should I say or doter? Wen Yn said. Gu Ning was amused by their reaction. Rx, just behave normally, Gu Ning said tofort them. She was already used to getting along with the Tang family, so she thought that it was easy. Its not as easy as you said. We cant rx at all! Gu Qing argued. Wen Yn added, Right, the Tang family is the richest family in City B, and it must be very influential around the country too. Chapter 968 - Pan Zirui Is also Invited

968 Pan Zirui Is also Invited

Wen Yn was just an ordinary citizen, and thest thing she wanted to do was to annoy rich or powerful people. If it happened, she couldnt bear the result. Gu Ning was amused by their reaction. Gu Qingshi and the other kids closed their mouths at once, and didnt dare to make a sound. Jiang Xu and Gu Qinyang also felt uneasy. Chu Peihan and the others were nervous too, especially Yu Mixi and Zhang Tianping. ... People who stayed in the Tang familys house for dinner were all close rtives or friends of theirs. Normal rtives and friends would gather together in a five-star hotel. Given the Tang familys social status, there were many attendees for todays wedding, but not many of them were close friends. Take Gu Ning as an example, she had countless acquaintances and friends, like Bai Xueyan in City G, Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna in the capital and so forth. However, only Chu Peihan and her other schoolmates were her best friends. She wouldnt invitemon friends or acquaintances until her own wedding. Gu Ning had also called Pan Zirui, but she didnt tell him that it was her mothers wedding at the beginning. She just asked him whether he would be free on that day. Pan Zirui wasnt in City B, so Gu Ning was unwilling to tell him more details, in case it would interrupt his work. Pan Zirui asked her for the reason, and Gu Ning exined that she simply wanted to invite him to share a meal together. ... Right at this moment, Gu Ning received Pan Ziruis call. Hey, boss, Iming to City B this afternoon, and Ill attend a wedding with my family at 4 pm, Pan Zirui said once Gu Ning picked his call up. Oh, boss, I just remembered that youre a rtive of the Tang family, right? Today is Lord Tangs wedding day. You must be invited, right? Pan Zirui didnt remember that Gu Ning was the Tang familys rtive until now. Yes, Gu Ning said. Well, actually I called you that day to invite you to attend todays wedding, because the bride is my mother, and the bridegroom is my father. Gu Ning had no intention to keep it a secret anymore. What? Pan Zirui was shocked. Do you mean that Lord Tang is your step-father? Pan Zirui couldnt believe his ears. Um, he isnt my step-father, but biological father. An ident happened 19 years ago, so we were separated till now. Well, its a long story. Since youre invited,e here now! Gu Ning said. Oh, sure, sure. Pan Zirui understood that he shouldnt ask more questions about that. Can Ie with my friends? Why not? I nned to invite them too, but Im not very familiar with them, Gu Ning said. Great, Ille with them, Pan Zirui said, then hung up. While they were talking on the phone, Tang Yunfan already carried Gu Man in his arms after getting out of the car. Afterwards, he walked along the red carpet towards the front gate. Gu Ning and the others followed at once. ... Tang Yunfan put Gu Man down at the door of the main building, then stepped over a small brazier into the hall. In the hall of the Tang familys house, Tang Haifeng was sitting on a beautiful wooden chair. He beamed with happiness seeing the loving couple walk inside. They knelt down before Tang Haifeng and served him a cup of tea. Tang Haifeng then gave each of them a red envelope, and Gu Man called him her father, which was thest step of the ceremony. Once the ceremony was done, it was time to rest before the dinner party. All the guests were chatting and drinking tea in the yard. Boss, I still cant believe it. Howe your biological father is Lord Tang? Given your fathers position in City B, you can do whatever you want and nobody would dare to act against you, Hao Ran said. Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow. Do you think that Im the kind of person who bullies others as they like just because of their family background? Hao Ran was struck dumb for a second, thenughed with embarrassment. No, no, of course youre not. It was only 11 am now, and the dinner party wouldnt begin until 4 pm, so Gu Ning proposed to have lunch outside and have some fun together. Everyone got excited hearing that. In fact, they felt a little bored staying in the Tang familys house. They were a bunch of active young people after all. Gu Ning then went to ask Tang Yunfan for permission, and Tang Yunfan agreed. When Cao Wenxin heard that they were going to have fun together outside, she joined them without dy, but she drove her own car because there wasnt enough space for her in the other cars. Most importantly, she needed to pick Xin Bei upter. Ive had enough dishes in those fancy restaurants. Why dont we go to a mountain vi to rx for a while? Lets go! They left the Tang familys house together. ... Pan Zirui called Guan Bin without hesitation the second he found out that Tang Yunfan was Gu Nings biological father. Guan Bin was also shocked when he learned the news. Seriously? Are you sure? Guan Bin couldnt believe his ears either. Im sure, and you heard it right. The chairman of Tanghuang is my bosss biological father. Today is her father and mothers wedding day, and were invited too. Pan Zirui exined. Chapter 969 - Can I Go with You?

Chapter 969 Can I Go with You?

It took a long while for Guan Bin to digest the news, but he hesitated to ept the invitation. Did Miss Gu invite me too, or just you? Is it appropriate if I go with you? The Guan family wasnt invited, and Gu Ning didnt call him in person either, so he felt a little embarrassed. Although the Guan family owned several hundred million yuan in wealth, which was qualified to be called a rich family, it was barelyparable to the Tang family. The Guan family and the Tang family seldom met each other, except at some business meetings. There was a huge gap between them after all. My boss didnt call you in person just because she thinks that she isnt very familiar with you. Ive asked her whether I can attend the wedding with my friends, and she agreed, Pan Zirui said. Really? Guan Bin was excited. It was his honor to attend the wedding held by the Tang family. Therefore, Guan Bin agreed with crity. Pan Zirui also called his other friends. His other friends were shocked as well, when they found out that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter. However, even though Gu Ning was a member of the Tang family, they still believed that she had built her business empire on her own. They admired as well as trusted Gu Ning. However, they had just met Gu Ning a few times, so they were simply acquaintances. If it hadnt been for Pan Zirui and Gu Nings invitation, they wouldnt have thought to show up at the wedding. In their eyes it was a great honor to attend the wedding held by the Tang family. They had even felt greatly honored when they had dined with Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin before. They thought that they were very lucky to have met Gu Ning in their life. ... Zhou Guangruis home was located in a high-end vi area in the suburb near City B. It was Saturday today, so Zhou Guangrui didnt leave for work. When he received Pan Ziruis call, he had just gotten up and was exercising in the yard. Zhou Guangrui and Pan Ziruis conversation on the phone was heard by his older brother, Zhou Guangming, who was also in the yard. Zhou Guangming figured out that Zhou Guangrui was going to attend the wedding held by the Tang family because of his friends invitation. Knowing that, Zhou Guangming was displeased. He had done everything he could to get an invitation to the wedding ever since he heard that the Tang family was going to hold it today. Many important figures would gather together at the wedding, so he nned to meet and be familiar with them, which would be helpful for the Zhou familys business and himself. However, he failed. It wasnt easy to get an invitation letter for it after all. Zhou Guangming had also turned to his friends who were invited for help, but they all turned him down. Nevertheless, he didnt dare to show up at the wedding without an invitation, because it would be humiliating if it was exposed. Now to his astonishment, Zhou Guangrui was invited, and he couldnt ept it. When Zhou Guangrui turned around, he saw Zhou Guangmings unhappy face, and the excited smile disappeared from his face in an instant. It seemed that they didnt get along with each other. In fact, the two brothers were like enemies. Zhou Guangming and Zhou Guangrui were half-brothers, with the same father, but Zhou Guangming regarded Zhou Guangrui as a thorn in his side ever since they were just kids. He ached to chase Zhou Guangrui away from their home, because he believed that it was Zhou Guangruis mother who had forced his mother to leave. Therefore, Zhou Guangrui had been bullied a lot by Zhou Guangming during their childhood. However, the fact was that Zhou Guangmings mother had left his father for another man because his father was poor back then. Zhou Guangrui was a little troublemaker when he was a kid, while Zhou Guangming was always quiet and obedient. That being the case, their father had never believed Zhou Guangrui when he told on Zhou Guangming. Zhou Guangruis mother believed him, but she couldnt criticize Zhou Guangming as a step-mother. If she did that, people might say that she was a unkind step-mother, so she could onlyfort Zhou Guangrui in private. When they grew up, Zhou Guangming gradually understood the truth, so he stopped bullying Zhou Guangrui, but their rtionship didnt get better because of the heir position of the Zhou family. At the beginning, Zhou Guangrui had no interest in taking over their family business, but Zhou Guangming wouldnt believe him. ordingly, Zhou Guangrui decided topete against him, and both of them worked hard in thepany to gain their fathers approval. Because both of them were outstanding, their father had no intention to pick an heir from them right now. Their father wouldnt pick the heir ording to their ages, instead he would look at their ability. Are you going to attend the wedding held by the Tang family? Zhou Guangming asked, although he already knew the answer. He hoped that Zhou Guangrui might help him. Even though they didnt get along well, they still maintained their family connection with one another. No matter how much he hated Zhou Guangrui, he would still make use of him when it was necessary. Yeah, Zhou Guangrui said. Can I go with you? Zhou Guangming asked in a polite tone. Hearing that, Zhou Guangrui cocked his eyebrow. He obviously understood Zhou Guangmings aim and despised it, but didnt show it on his face. Why? I need to deal with something, Zhou Guangming said. Actually, both of them were clearly aware that they both wanted to get to know more important figures through all kinds of social events. Chapter 970 - Glad to Know Tha

Chapter 970 d to Know Tha

Sorry, Im afraid that you cant, Zhou Guangrui said. He was unwilling to help hispetitor. At the very beginning, he wouldnt have refused to be reconciled with Zhou Guangming because those unpleasant experiences had all happened in their childhood. However, Zhou Guangming didnt stop picking on him even though he had made it clear that he had no interest in taking over their family business. In that case, he had to fight back. He was now determined to win in the heir battle. Although he waspeting against Zhou Guangming, he wouldnt scheme against him behind his back because they were brothers after all, but he wouldnt grin and bear it either if Zhou Guangming schemed against him. You... It wasnt a surprising answer, but Zhou Guangming was still displeased. Right at this moment, their father walked downstairs. Seeing that both Zhou Guangrui and Zhou Guangming were in the yard, he walked outside too. Once Zhou Guangrui noticed his father, he walked ahead with excitement. Dad, I was just invited to attend the wedding held by the Tang family! What kind of gift do you think I should prepare for it? What? Youre invited to the wedding held by the Tang family? His father couldnt believe it. Really? Of course. Didnt I tell you that Gu Ning is my acquaintance? Although we arent familiar, Gu Ning is Pan Ziruis boss, so I had a chance to meet her, Zhou Guangrui said, but his father interrupted him. I dont think that that has anything to do with the Tang family. Of course it does! Gu Ning is Tang Yunfans biological daughter, and Tang Yunfan is going to marry her biological mother today! Zhou Guangrui said. Hearing that, his father was surprised again, butughed out loud with satisfaction the next second. Great, my good boy! His father was thrilled that Zhou Guangrui was able to form a rtionship with such an influential figure and family. They probably wouldnt benefit much from it, but it wouldnt do them any harm. What gift should I prepare? Zhou Guangrui asked again. Oh, right. Let me think about it, his father said. Zhou Guangming got jealous and was full of hatred towards Zhou Guangrui after seeing their father being so proud of Zhou Guangrui. He clearly knew that their father loved Zhou Guangrui more than him ever since they were little boys. Since Zhou Guangrui was invited to attend the wedding held by the Tang family now, their father would pay more attention to him too. When he was only 3 years old, his mother abandoned them, and he was sent back to live with his grandparents. He would onlye to City B on vacation to stay with his father. His father didnt have much time to take care of him, and married Zhou Guangruis motherter. His father didnt bring him back home until his business became profitable and they could finally afford a nanny, at that time Zhou Guangrui was 3 years old and he was 7. Even though his father treated him well, there was always a distance between them. However, his father was much closer to Zhou Guangrui. Zhou Guangruis mother was also a kind woman, and did her best to be fair, but Zhou Guangming wasnt her biological son after all. Dad, its a good opportunity to help our family form rtionships with those important figures. I think it would be better if I could go there with Guangrui, Zhou Guangming said, trying to persuade their father to side with him. Their father thought that it was reasonable, but didnt make the decision on his own. Instead, he turned to ask Zhou Guangrui, Guangrui, what do you think? Zhou Guangrui pretended to feel cornered. Dad, I would love to, but I got invited because of Ziruis rtionship with Miss Gu, not because Im Miss Gus friend. What if Miss Gu is unhappy that I brought my older brother along. I dont think its a good idea to displease Miss Gu. Hearing that, their father agreed. Youre right. Guangming, I think you better stay at home. Alright. Zhou Guangming nodded, but was annoyed. To his surprise, Zhou Guangrui still refused to help him right in front of their father. He med Zhou Guangrui for it. However, he didnt dare to show his dissatisfaction on his face, in case their father disliked him. ... Gu Ning and her friends had fun together in the mountain vi after lunch to kill time. Didnt you say that youre going to tell me the details about what happenedst night after you suddenly left? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning. Gu Ning remembered that she had promised Leng Shaoting to tell him everything about what had happenedst night. Oh, the thing is that I ran into a member of the Evil Practice at the airport when I went to pick you up yesterday. I thought that nothing good coulde from him being there, so I followed him till an abandoned vi area in a suburb. I found a 14-year-old girl tied to a chair and it was obvious that the man wanted to absorb her blood for his inner discipline, so I fought against him, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting got nervous at once. Are you alright? Gu Ning smiled. Im fine. d to know that. Since Gu Ning said that she was fine, Leng Shaoting believed her. Chapter 971 - Cao Wenxin’s Boyfriend

971 Cao Wenxins Boyfriend

Although the man is really good at fighting, I was still able to control the situation. He escaped at the end, and I stayed to guard the girl before I called the police. Then I left it to the police, Gu Ning continued. Did they make it difficult for you? Leng Shaoting asked. He really cared about her safety. No, I told them who I am, and they went to check the surveince videos. I also gave their leader my name card so that they can contact me if they need my help, Gu Ning said. The police could easily find the truth after checking the surveince videos, so they knew that Gu Ning was innocent. Gu Ning understood that the man of the Evil Practice wouldnt forget her, and that it was highly likely that he was still in City B now. However, it was hard for the man to recognize her unless she released some magical power. She was wearing a ck cloak and mask back then and had a different voice. Even if she stood right in front of the man right now, he still couldnt recognize her. Gu Ning didnt think that the man had the ability to find her real identity. She wasnt afraid of him at all, but was slightly worried that her family might get involved. As for the young girl, Gu Ning had saved her life once, but she wasnt sure that she could help her out all the time. Gu Ning could only hope that the girls family would protect her well. Shaoting, I have a feeling that were going to fight against the man of the Evil Practice one day in the future, so you must be careful. Gu Ning reminded Leng Shaoting to protect himself well. She sensed that he would encounter the man of the Evil Practice sooner orter. Although Leng Shaoting was able to beat the man down, they werent clear about how many members of the Evil Practice there were. If they ran into more members of the Evil Practice, it would be difficult for them to win the fight. Most importantly, she had a premonition that Leng Shaoting would be hurt by them. Her premonitions were always right, so they had to be very careful. Sure. Leng Shaoting understood that it was dangerous. He was also aware that Gu Nings premonitions were always right, so he couldnt be more careful. In fact, before he met Gu Ning, he didnt care much about death, as long as he died in a good way. However, he changed his mind ever since Gu Ning became his girlfriend because he was unwilling to leave her. Thinking of that, Leng Shaoting squeezed Gu Nings hand. ... When it was about 3 pm, they went back to the Tang familys house. Cao Wenxin had picked Xin Bei up and they were there too. Xin Bei showed up as Cao Wenxins boyfriend this time. He had met Tang Yunrong, Cao Ruihua, and Jiang Lihua before, but this was the first time that he had met other members of the Tang family. Luckily, he had already met his future parents-inw, namely Tang Yunrong and Cao Ruihua, so he didnt feel very nervous now. In addition, he also hoped to meet Cao Wenxins other family members. ... Tang Yunfan and others were chatting with their guests in the hall while they were drinking tea and having desserts. In the yard, Tang Yunrong was talking with a woman that was the same age as her, and there was a young girl in her early twenties by the womans side. She was beautiful and smiled like a well-educateddy. Gu Ning guided her friends to have a rest in the house, while Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei went to meet Tang Yunrong. When Tang Yunrong saw Xin Bei, her eyes lit up because she highly approved of her future son-inw. Xin Beis family wasnt rich, nor powerful, but he was very outstanding and had be a major at such a young age. He had a bright future. The Cao family was a military family, so they had a preference for military officers. Most importantly, they had a good impression of Xin Bei. Hi, Xin Bei! Tang Yunrong beamed and greeted Xin Bei. The two females standing by Tang Yunrongs side were both stunned by Xin Bei when he walked towards them, especially the young girl. Her heart skipped a beat when Xin Bei appeared in her sight. She realized that she fell in love with him at first nce. He came together with Cao Wenxin. Is he her boyfriend? The young girl felt upset. Although she already had a boyfriend, her boyfriend was barelyparable to Xin Bei. Moreover, she wasnt married yet, so she thought that she still had the right to choose the man that she loved the most. Nice to see you again, Mrs. Cao, Xin Bei said politely. Hi, mom, aunt and Cousin Zhiyu! Cao Wenxin greeted them with a broad smile. Hi, Wenxin! Nice to see you, Wenxin! They also greeted Cao Wenxin politely. After that, their sight fell on Xin Bei. Cao Wenxins aunt asked Tang Yunrong, Who is this handsome young man? Hes Wenxins boyfriend, Xin Bei, Tang Yunrong said with pride. Nice to meet you, Xin Bei said. Nice to meet you too. Cao Wenxins aunt smiled. May I know what your job is, Mr. Xin? Im a soldier, Xin Bei replied. Chapter 972 - Tang Zhiyu

Chapter 972 Tang Zhiyu

Hearing that, Cao Wenxins aunt changed her expression. Although she didnt show her real feelings on her face, a touch of disdain shed in her eyes. Even the young girl, Tang Zhiyu, lost interest in Xin Bei at once. They thought that Cao Wenxins boyfriend would be either rich or powerful given the Cao familys social status, but Xin Bei turned out to be a poor soldier. In their eyes, amon soldier must be poor. Because Xin Bei looked very young, they didnt believe that he could have a high rank in the military. Cao Wenxin was born in a super-rich family, but her boyfriend was just a poor soldier! Although Tang Zhiyus family wasnt as rich as the Cao family, Tang Zhiyus boyfriend was a rich second-generation heir. People would only respect those who married into a rich family. Tang Zhiyu also cared more about a mans wealth than his appearance, although Xin Bei was very handsome and charming. ... Tang Yunrong and the others noticed their reaction. Xin Bei was fine with it, but Tang Yunrong and Cao Wenxin were displeased. Even though they were rtives, they still oftenpared themselves with others. Tang Yunrong smiled and asked, Do you think that Xin Bei is just amon soldier? No matter how displeased Tang Yunrong was, she still behaved like a nobledy. Oh, what kind of soldier is Xin Bei? Tang Zhiyus mother asked with curiosity. Tang Zhiyu was also curious. She thought that at the most Xin Bei could have the title of second lieutenant at such a young age. Although a second lieutenant was also a military officer in the armed forces, it was nothingpared with Cao Wenxins family background. Tang Yunrong said, Hes a lieutenant colonel, and is just a rank lower than Wenxins father. Wenxins father is much older than him, so Xin Bei is very outstanding to be in that position at such an early age! When Wenxins father became a lieutenant colonel, he was 35 years old, but Xin Bei is only 26 now. I think its very likely that Xin Bei will surpass Wenxins father in the near future! In order to side with Xin Bei, Tang Yunrong even belittled her husband. If Cao Ruihua found out about that, he would be upset. However, Tang Yunrong was telling the truth. Xin Bei indeed had a bright future. In addition, Xin Bei served in the Red me, and he could be in a high position if he wanted to work in a military region. Although his sry wasnt high, he had power. Power worked better than money. Cao Wenxin felt likeughing when her mother defended Xin Bei, especially when she saw Tang Zhiyus mothers reaction. Xin Bei, on the other hand, flushed a little. At the same time, he also felt touched that Tang Yunrong was willing to defend him. What? Lieutenant colonel? Tang Zhiyu and her mother were both shocked. They couldnt believe that Xin Bei was a lieutenant colonel at such a young age. If it was true, Xin Bei must have made great achievements. Yes, he is, Tang Yunrong said with certainty. Tang Zhiyu was interested in Xin Bei again. If Xin Bei was a lieutenant colonel, he must be in a position of power! If she could marry him, she would be in a much higher position than those girls who just married into a rich family. It was just Tang Zhiyus idea or daydream. Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei probably didnt notice what Tang Zhiyu was thinking, but Tang Yunrong did. She felt very ufortable and said, Wenxin, your father is in the hall. Why dont you go greet your father with Xin Bei? Sure, Cao Wenxin said, then walked to the hall with Xin Bei. After that, Tang Yunrong separated with Tang Zhiyu and her mother. When Tang Zhiyu was alone with her mother, they began to talk about Xin Bei. I thought that hes just a poor soldier, but it turns out that hes a junior military officer! Mom, what if I be Xin Beis girlfriend? Tang Zhiyu said all of a sudden. Her mother was struck dumb for a second, before her eyes lit up. It would be great, but Xin Bei is Cao Wenxins boyfriend. Tang Zhiyus mother didnt think that it was amoral at all, but instead supported her. As long as theyre unmarried, I can seize this chance. I dont think its a bad idea to y some dirty tricks, Tang Zhiyu said. How about your boyfriend? her mother asked. Let him be. If I cant get Xin Bei, Ill keep him as my boyfriend, Tang Zhiyu said. She made her current boyfriend her n B. Before Xin Bei showed up, Tang Zhiyu epted her boyfriend although she didnt love him, but she changed her mind ever since Xin Bei appeared in her sight. Even though her current boyfriend was rich, he wasnt handsome, nor tall. On the other hand, Xin Bei was handsome, sexy, and had power. She only epted her current boyfriend for money. Chapter 973 - Tang Zhiyu’s Scheme

Chapter 973 Tang Zhiyus Scheme

In fact, it wasnt the first time that Tang Zhiyu had a n B. Although her family wasnt very rich, they had a family connection with the Tang family which was the richest family in City B, so her family was influential to some extent in their city. Tang Zhiyus family lived in a third-tier city near City B. She got to know many rich handsome young men. Whenever she saw them, she always tried to get closer to them, but those men either wanted to y with her or directly ignored her. She aimed to be married, instead of ying around. Only marriage could bring her what she wanted. Mom, I need to have a walk around to see what I can do, Tang Zhiyu said. Sure, her mother said, and Tang Zhiyu walked to the back yard alone. In the backyard, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were enjoying tea together, while Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were teaching Hao Ran and the others kung fu. Many people were attracted to it, and keptplimenting Gao Yis and Qiao Yas skills. Hearing the noise and cheers, Tang Zhiyu walked over too. Her sight fell on an unusually handsome young man the moment she entered the backyard. The man was precisely Leng Shaoting. The second Tang Zhiyu saw Leng Shaoting, she totally forgot Xin Bei. Jesus, hes even more handsome than Xin Bei! Tang Zhiyu could barely move her eyes away from Leng Shaoting. She believed that every woman would be super jealous of her if he could be her boyfriend. Even if he was just an ordinary man, she was willing to marry him. However, he couldnt be an ordinary man since he was invited to attend the wedding held by the Tang family. Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting noticed Tang Zhiyus look, but there were too many people, especially females, who were paying attention to them, so they didnt care about it. It was unavoidable because they were both too attractive to be ignored. As time went by, Gu Ning sensed that Tang Zhiyus look was different, because Tang Zhiyu wouldnt move her eyes away from Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning turned to look at Tang Zhiyu, and noticed that Tang Zhiyu paid special attention to Leng Shaoting. What is she thinking? Does she want to steal Shaoting away from me? Thinking of that, Gu Ning was displeased. Even if Tang Zhiyu was a rtive of the Tang family, she wouldnt mind teaching her a lesson. Leng Shaoting was her man. Ningning, whats wrong? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning with concern at this moment. Nothing. Gu Ning smiled at him. ... When it was almost 4 pm, they had to leave for the hotel, so Gu Ning told Hao Ran and the others to stop practicing kung fu. The people who stood around them also dispersed, but Tang Zhiyu walked straight towards them. Tang Zhiyu didnt notice Gu Nings unusual beauty until she walked near, and got jealous in an instant, but she also recognized Gu Ning. She knew that Gu Ning was the popr Goddess Gu on the Inte these days, but wasnt aware that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter. Gu Nings family connection with Tang Yunfan hadnt been made public yet, and even though she closely resembled Tang Yunfan, strangers wouldnt pay much attention to it. There were many people who resembled each other in this world after all. Moreover, Tang Zhiyu seldom met Tang Yunfan. It was normal that she didnt connect Gu Ning with Tang Yunfan during the first meeting. In order to get close to Leng Shaoting, Tang Zhiyu deliberately asked Gu Ning, Hi, are you Miss Gu? Tang Zhiyu behaved elegantly, but she kept ncing at Leng Shaoting when she talked to Gu Ning. She was expecting Leng Shaoting to look at her. To her disappointment, Leng Shaoting didnt nce at her at all. It was their first meeting, and Leng Shaoting didnt know her, so it was quite normal that he didnt pay attention to her. Tang Zhiyuforted herself, because she was unwilling to admit that she wasnt charming. Tang Zhiyu was a beautiful girl, but Gu Ning was much prettier than her. She didnt know that Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend, because there were many people in the yard. If she had known that, she probably wouldnt have tried to seduce Leng Shaoting. She had read a lot of news about Gu Ning, so she knew that Gu Ning wasnt someone she could mess with. Not only did Gu Ning have powerful connections, but she also owned many profitablepanies. In fact, Gu Ning alone was richer than Tang Zhiyus whole family. Yeah, Im Gu Ning. May I know your name? Although Gu Ning clearly knew that Tang Zhiyu walked over for nothing good, she couldnt point it out right now. Therefore, Gu Ning seemed to be polite. My names Tang Zhiyu, a rtive of the Tang family, Tang Zhiyu said with a smile. She knew that Gu Ning was influential, so she didnt dare to be arrogant. In addition, she also wanted to leave a good impression on Leng Shaoting. When she introduced herself, she still kept ncing at Leng Shaoting to see his reaction, but he still ignored her. Tang Zhiyu felt more disappointed, but keptforting herself that guests here were mostly rtives of the Tang family, so Leng Shaoting might not be impressed by her identity. Chapter 974 - I“ve Changed My Mind

Chapter 974 Ive Changed My Mind

Miss Gu, Ive read a lot of news about you on the Inte, and I admire you very much! Tang Zhiyu said, and pretended to be Gu Nings fan. Thanks, Gu Ning said. Oh, its time for us to leave for the hotel now. Im afraid that weve gotta go. Oh, right. Tang Zhiyu was unwilling to leave Leng Shaoting, but she couldnt stop him from walking away. She had to maintain a good image in front of Leng Shaoting. Anyway, they were going to meet each other againter. Hey, boss, is that woman interested in Shaoting? She kept ncing at him, Hao Ran said to Gu Ning. He had also noticed Tang Zhiyus unusual behavior. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting frowned. He didnt pay much attention to Tang Zhiyu, but now disliked her after knowing that she was interested in him. He was worried that Gu Ning might be unhappy about it, so he didnt want other girls to like him. It was rare to see such a loyal man like Leng Shaoting nowadays! Yeah, youre right. Gu Ning nodded. Shaoting is way out of her league! Chu Peihan snorted with disdain and felt disgusted. If she dares do anything to damage your rtionship, well teach her a lesson! Right, well make her regret her stupid idea! I agree. Gu Nings friends all argued with annoyance, which amused her. Alright, even though she wants to damage our rtionship, she must have the ability first, Gu Ning said, then nced at Leng Shaoting. You can never stop a man from leaving you if he has that idea. It meant that if Leng Shaoting wanted to leave her, Tang Zhiyu could easily steal him away from Gu Ning. Gu Ning wouldnt love a man who couldnt be loyal to her. Actually, she was just joking because she knew that Leng Shaoting only loved her. Leng Shaoting, however,ined at once feeling aggrieved, Ningning, how can you say that! You know how much I love you. I dont want to say that either, but how could I know whats in your mind? Gu Ning said purposely. Do you want to see my heart? Leng Shaoting asked. He knew that Gu Ning was joking, so he didnt mind flirting with her for a while. Show me your heart! Gu Ning challenged him. Ill show you when were alone, Leng Shaoting said in Gu Nings ear in an amorous tone. Hearing that, Gu Ning flushed. She gave Hao Ran and the others a quick nce, in case they heard that, which would be super embarrassing. Hao Ran and the others didnt know what Leng Shaoting had said in Gu Nings ear, but Gao Yi and Qiao Ya felt likeughing. They were boyfriend and girlfriend too, so they understood what Leng Shaoting had just said. Hao Ran and the others were curious, but didnt dare to ask them. ... Tang Zhiyu went back to her mothers sideter. She was in a good mood because of Leng Shaotings appearance, but also felt upset because she failed to talk to him. Seeing Tang Zhiyus upset face, her mother was worried and asked her, My dear daughter, did you fail to think of a good idea? Take it easy, we have enough time. Tang Zhiyus mother thought that she was upset because of Xin Bei. She also hoped that Tang Zhiyu could be Xin Beis girlfriend, but it wasnt easy to do that within a short time. No. Tang Zhiyu shook her head, then got excited all of a sudden. Mom, I just saw a man who is much better looking than Xin Bei. My heart was pounding when I saw him. Ive changed my mind now, and lost interest in Xin Bei. What? Her mother was shocked. She didnt expect that Tang Zhiyu would change her mind so soon. Since the man was much better looking than Xin Bei, it was understandable that Tang Zhiyu changed her mind. Her mother didnt think that it was wrong, because everyone wanted a better choice. At the same time, her mother was also curious about how handsome the man who stunned Tang Zhiyu was. Do you know his name? her mother asked urgently. No idea. Tang Zhiyu was upset. Ill figure out a way to ask himter. She wanted to ask that question earlier, but Gu Ning said that they had to leave, so she had to give up. Great, but mind your image too. Dont leave a bad impression on him, her mother said. I understand, Tang Zhiyu said. Her mother thought for a while, then opened her mouth again. Why dont you tell me how the man is dressed today? I can help you get some information about him. Chapter 975 - He Isn’t Simple at All

Chapter 975 He Isnt Simple at All

Sure. Tang Zhiyu agreed with her mother on that. Hes in ck, about 1.8m tall and stays with a group of teenagers. I think hes the most handsome man today. Oh, I saw him with Gu Ning just then. Saying that, Tang Zhiyu took out her phone. Her mother hadnt heard of Gu Ning and asked, Who is Gu Ning? Wait a second, Tang Zhiyu said, and searched for Gu Nings photo on the Inte. See? This is Gu Ning, and she has a close rtionship with the Tang family. Tang Zhiyus mother thought that Gu Ning looked familiar when she saw Gu Nings photo, and then remembered Tang Yunfan. Tang Zhiyus mother had met Tang Yunfan often when they were young, so she had an impression of the young Tang Yunfan. However, she was also aware that Tang Yunfan had never married before, so she didnt connect Gu Ning with Tang Yunfan. She thought that maybe they just looked a little familiar. Are they a couple? Tang Zhiyus mother asked all of a sudden, because Gu Ning was so beautiful. Cao Wenxin wasnt much prettier than Tang Zhiyu, but there was a huge gap between Gu Ning and Tang Zhiyu ording to their appearances. I dont think so. Gu Ning is only 18, and shes still studying in high school, Tang Zhiyu said. In fact, Tang Zhiyu hadnt read all the news about Gu Ning, or she would know that Gu Ning already had a boyfriend. A piece of news on the Inte had exposed Gu Nings romantic rtionship with Leng Shaoting. Tang Zhiyu obviously didnt want to think that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were a couple. She was reluctant to annoy Gu Ning now. However, even though she was unwilling to mess with Gu Ning, she believed that Leng Shaoting would leave Gu Ning for her as long as she figured out a good way to seduce him. She thought too highly of herself. When Tang Zhiyus mother found out that Gu Ning was only an 18-year-old high school student, she also thought that it was impossible that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were a couple. Great, Ill see what can I find out about the man, Tang Zhiyus mother said, then walked away. Tang Zhiyu hoped that her mother could find out some useful information about Leng Shaoting; it would be better if Leng Shaoting was still single. ... Although the Tang familys house was veryrge, there were a lot of people today, so the living room was already upied. Gu Ning told Hao Ran and the others to wait outside for a short while, while she and Leng Shaoting walked in first. People of the same ages were chatting and drinking tea together in groups in the living room. At a corner of the living room, Tang Haifeng and his old friends were chatting casually, including Master Lei and Zhao Yiru. They were Tang Haifengs best friends, so they came here earlier in the morning. As for the other three masters, Gu Ning didnt know who they were, but one of them had heard of Gu Nings name. He was Cao Wenxins grandfather, Master Cao. Seeing Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walking over, Tang Haifeng waved his hand at them. Ningning, Shaoting,e here! Others around Tang Haifeng looked over. When their sight fell on Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, they were all stunned by their outstanding appearances. Hi, grandpa! Gu Ning said with a smile. This young girl looks so simr to Tang Yunfan when he was young. Who is she? A master observed Gu Ning for a few seconds. He was Tang Haifengs old friend, so he remembered what Tang Yunfan looked like when Tang Yunfan was young. I have the same feeling, another master said. They all heard Gu Ning calling Tang Haifeng her grandpa, but didnt think that she had a rtionship with Tang Yunfan because they were all aware that Tang Yunfan had never married before. After all, the girl looked very young, so it was normal for her to call Tang Haifeng grandpa. It was a way for young people to show their respect towards an old man. Ha-ha, she is Yunfans daughter, biological daughter, so they closely resemble each other, Tang Haifeng said with great pride. What? Tang Haifengs old friends were shocked. Shes Yunfans biological daughter? Tang, are you lying to our faces? Howe we have never heard of it before? It was too shocking to be true in their eyes. Its not a lie, Tang Haifeng said and sighed. It all happened 19 years ago when Yunfan was lost back then. It was Ningnings mother who had saved his life, and they fell in love with each other afterwards. Unfortunately, Yunfan was caught in another ident and left them. We didnt know what had happened to Ningning and her mother until a few weeks ago. Speaking of that, Tang Haifeng felt lucky and excited. Nobody would dislike a granddaughter that was as outstanding as Gu Ning. In addition, she was also Tang Yunfans biological daughter. Tang Haifeng didnt bother to keep it a secret from his old friends. Moreover, Master Lei and Zhao Yiru were already aware of it. Hearing that, Tang Haifengs other old friends were surprised. This young girl inherits a great gene! Shes so beautiful, a master said. I agree! another master said. Master Lei, on the other hand, noticed Leng Shaoting and said, This young man stands straight, and seems to be a good honest upright man. If I guess it correctly, you must be a soldier, but not amon one, right? Master Lei had served in the army before, so he knew a lot about the air of a soldier. Yes, Leng Shaoting said. Ha-ha, this young man isnt simple at all, so I dont know whether its suitable to tell you who he is, Tang Haifeng said. Chapter 976 - Joined Forces

Chapter 976 Joined Forces

Oh? Tang Haifengs old friends were all curious, but they knew that they shouldnt ask more about it. Master Lei, however, asked Leng Shaoting, Well, can you tell us your rank in the military? Master Lei didnt ask Leng Shaoting for his family background, but his rank in the armed forces, because Master Lei wasnt interested in ones family background. He was more curious about Leng Shaotings rank in the military because he had also served in the army before. I serve in the army, and am a part of the special forces. My rank is major general, Leng Shaoting said. What? Major general? Hearing that, those old men were all shocked. Leng Shaoting looked too young to be a major general after all! An idea dawned on Master Lei. He had only heard of one man who could be a major general at such an early age. Whats your name? Master Lei asked again to make sure that he was right. Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoting said. Master Lei was right. Leng Shaoting must be the grandson of Master Leng who had been part of the leading cadre, and he was the youngest major general in the history with countless great achievements. Hows your grandfather now? Is he in a good condition? Master Lei was a little excited and asked with concern. Master Lei and Master Leng were also old friends. They had even fought together against enemies before, and they sometimes called each other to chat for a while. The other masters werent involved in the military, so they knew little about it, although they had heard of the name Leng Weihua. It was obvious that Master Lei was familiar with Leng Weihua since he asked Leng Shaoting that question. My grandfather is still in good condition. Thank you so much for your care, Leng Shaoting said with respect. He wasnt surprised that Master Lei knew his grandfather because Master Lei got to know who he was once Master Lei heard his military rank and name. In addition, Leng Shaoting also sensed that Master Lei must have served in the army too. Great, d to know that! Master Lei beamed with happiness. It was a tough old time of wars, and not many of those old soldiers could survive and stay healthy till now. Even he was suffering from many diseases, but he was still able to stay alive. Let me introduce you, this is Master Cao, Wenxins grandfather; you two can call him Grandpa Cao, Tang Haifeng said to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting remembered some basic information about the Cao family. Generations of the Cao family were involved in the military. Master Cao had been ranked lieutenant general in the army, the head of the military region in City B. Although he had already retired for many years, his military rank stayed with him along with the honor and high social status. After that, Tang Haifeng introduced his other friends to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Oh, whats their rtionship? one master asked all of a sudden. Shaoting is Ningnings boyfriend, Tang Haifeng said with satisfaction. It couldnt be more obvious that he really liked his future grandson-inw. Not only was Leng Shaoting born in a super powerful family, but he was also outstanding. Most importantly, he loved and cared about Gu Ning. As long as Leng Shaoting treated Gu Ning with sincerity, the Tang family would approve of him. They wouldnt allow anyone to hurt Gu Ning. Knowing that, Tang Haifengs old friends were shocked again. If Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend, the Tang family and the Leng family would join forces once the two married. In that case, both the Tang familys and the Leng familys position would be more stable. They wondered whether the two young people would marry each other in the end. ... Tang Zhiyus mother entered the living room and nced around till her sight fell on Leng Shaoting. She had to admit that Leng Shaoting was indeed much more attractive than Xin Bei. No wonder Tang Zhiyu changed her mind so soon. Tang Zhiyus mother hesitated for a while. Because Tang Haifeng was talking with several other masters, it wasnt appropriate for her to interrupt them. I think Ningning and Shaoting could be a great match! At this time, Tang Zhiyus mother heard a females voice by her side. She subconsciously gave the woman a nce, then saw two women along with three kids around 13 years old standing not far away from her. They were all looking at Gu Ning. Tang Zhiyus mother was struck dumb for a second. Is Ningning the girl named Gu Ning? Is the young mans name Shaoting? Are they a couple? Thinking of that, Tang Zhiyus mother walked towards the two women, and asked them politely, Nice to meet you,dies, are you talking about the young girl and man over there? May I know their names? Theyre really attractive standing together. In fact, the two women were Gu Qing and Wen Yn, while the three kids were Gu Qingshi, Gu Yinyin, and Jiang Xinyue. Gu Qing beamed and said, The girl is my niece, and the young man could be her husband in the future! Hearing that, Tang Zhiyus mother was shocked. Leng Shaoting wasnt single! Alright, lets leave for the hotel now! Tang Yunhang said to everyone and they stood up at once. Shaoting, lets go to see my mother now, Gu Ning said, then walked upstairs with Leng Shaoting. At the same time, Gu Qing and Wen Yn also walked to the stairs. They were about to see Gu Man too. Tang Zhiyus mother wanted to ask something else, but she didnt have a chance anymore, so she directly turned to find her daughter. Chapter 977 - I“ll Try I

Chapter 977 Ill Try I

Mom, how is it? What have you got? Tang Zhiyu was right at the door, so she asked her mother urgently once her mother walked out. Tang Zhiyus mother pulled her aside when there was nobody around them. I heard that the young mans name is Shaoting, but I dont know whether its his full name or given name. Although her mother wasnt clear about it, Tang Zhiyu still felt happy. Seeing her being so happy, Tang Zhiyus mother didnt have the heart to tell her the shocking truth. Well, Zhiyu, the young man is indeed Gu Nings boyfriend, and it seems like they could marry in the future. What? Tang Zhiyu was shocked. She had thought of that earlier, but refused to believe it. However, Tang Zhiyu was unwilling to give it up. Even though Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend, she would still have a try. She still hoped that she could be sessful. No matter what happens, Ill try it! Tang Zhiyu said with determination. Good girl, mom supports you! Tang Zhiyus mother didnt know much about Gu Ning, so she was willing to support her daughter. If she had heard of what Gu Ning had done, she wouldnt have allowed her daughter to mess with Gu Ning. Rtives and friends of the Tang family all left in cars, but Tang Zhiyu still waited at the same ce hoping to see Leng Shaoting again. Before Leng Shaoting walked out, Tang Zhiyus father showed up and said to them, Lets go now. Since Tang Zhiyus father said that, Tang Zhiyu had to leave, but she didnt dare to tell her father that she was going to steal another girls boyfriend. Tang Zhiyu didnt think that there was anything wrong with it, but her father wouldnt ept it. Without dy, Tang Zhiyus family left together. ... The members of the Tang family didnt leave their house until the others were mostly gone. The dinner party would officially begin at 5:20 pm. It was almost 4 pm now, but the Tang familys house was located near the suburb, so it took nearly half an hour for them to get to the hotel by car. The dinner party would begin soon after their arrival. Gu Ning and the others drove to the hotel themselves. Pan Zirui and his friends arrived at Huangdeng Hotel earlier than Gu Ning. Although they didnt have an invitation letter, Gu Ning had told Quan Mingkai to arrange some seats for them. When they walked into the hall, there werent many people inside, so they sat down together and casually chatted with each other. This banquet hall was veryrge, and it was thergest hall of the Huangdeng Hotel with booths and cubicles for people to have a rest. ... Todays wedding dinner would be a buffet. It was a formal event, so everyone came in suits or gowns. Pan Zirui and his friends were also in formal suits. In fact, except for Zhou Guangrui and Hu Hao, the other young men seldom wore suits unless they were forced to do so. They thought that it was very ufortable to walk around in suits, so they hated to wear it. Nevertheless, they had to put on formal suits at todays wedding dinner. After putting on the suits, they looked totally different from their normal appearances. When they were quiet, they seemed to be financial elite, but they failed to hide who they really were once they moved. Anyway, they still looked much better than before. Only Pan Zirui and Hu Haos family were invited by the Tang family, while the other three were directly invited by Gu Ning. Hu Haos family was involved in politics, and was in the same faction as Tang Yunhang. This is the most luxurious wedding Ive ever attended! Guan Bin said. Of course it is. The Tang family is the richest family in City B! Pan Zirui rolled his eyes at Guan Bin. I think that they dont want to attract too much attention, or the wedding could be more splendid, Zhou Guangrui said. It left a better impression on the attendees. There were many people who hated those who owned wealth. If you were rich and showed off your wealth, they would criticize or even attack you, but they wouldpliment you if you kept a low profile. That was human nature. As time went by, people wereing into the hall one after another. Oh, isnt this Gao Yongkang? Is the Gao family invited too? At this moment, a male voice interrupted their discussion. The booths were separated by ssical carved screens, but the doors were made of tassels, so people were able to see one another from the inside and outside. Hearing the male voice, Pan Zirui and his friends were annoyed at once, because they already knew who the man was. The man was Du Yujian, Gao Yongkangs older cousin. The Du family was also amon super-rich family in City B with simr assets as the Pan family. Although Du Yujian was Gao Yongkangs older cousin, neither of them admitted it, because the Du family and the Gao family had a long-standing grudge against each other. It was an old story. When Gao Yongkangs mother was young, the Du family nned to use her to increase the Du familys social status by marrying her into a family richer than them. However, Gao Yongkangs mother was deeply in love with Gao Yongkangs father back then, so she refused to do so. The Du family despised Gao Yongkangs father because Gao Yongkangs father was just an ordinary man back then. In order to be together with Gao Yongkangs father, Gao Yongkangs mother eloped with his father. They didnt move back to City B until many yearster. After working hard, Gao Yongkangs father finally owned over a hundred million yuan in wealth now, and he still loved Gao Yongkangs mother as always. Actually, given Gao Yongkangs fathers ability, he could be more sessful, but the Du family caused him a lot of trouble to stop him from developing. Chapter 978 - Brothers of Tang Jiayang

Chapter 978 Brothers of Tang Jiayang

Gao Yongkang and Pan Zirui became good friends a few years ago, and the Du family stopped interfering in the Gao familys business because of the Pan familys influence. Within the past few years, the Gao familys business grew more profitable, and they already owned over four hundred million yuan in wealth now. Therefore, the Gao family was very rich, but it was still barelyparable to the Du family. The Du familys business had developed for generations, while Gao Yongkangs father built the Gao familys business all on his own. Because of that, Du Yujian always made fun of Gao Yongkang when he saw him. Three young men the same age as them were standing outside, and the leading man was precisely Du Yujian. So what? Gao Yongkang asked him. You must havee here following Lord Pan, right? Lord Pan, arent you afraid that the Tang family will be displeased that youe with so many unwanted guests? Du Yujian looked at Pan Zirui. He wasughing at more people than just Gao Yongkang. He had acted against Gao Yongkang for so many years, so he clearly knew everything about Gao Yongkang, including Gao Yongkangs connections. In that case, he knew that only Pan Zirui and Hu Haos family were invited, while others werent. They didnte here following me. Dont me me for that, Pan Zirui said. Me either, Hu Hao said at once. Both of them seemed to be unwilling to be involved in their argument. Do you think that Ill believe your words? Du Yujian was struck dumb for a second, then soon snorted withughter. Believe it or not! Pan Zirui shrugged. Du Yujian understood that Pan Zirui wasnt afraid of him, so he had to turn to pick on Gao Yongkang. Gao Yongkang, if youre not invited here, you should leave as soon as possible. If youre exposed, it might humiliate your family, Du Yujian said. He thought that Gao Yongkang was unwanted here. Thanks, but no, Gao Yongkang said. You... Du Yujian was mad at Gao Yongkangs attitude. In fact, he had never seeded in making fun of Gao Yongkang, because Gao Yongkang was smarter than him. Moreover, Gao Yongkang never cared about him, so he couldnt affect Gao Yongkangs mood. Lets see what will happen! Du Yujian said. He stopped arguing against Gao Yongkang, but had an idea to expose him. Du Yujian indeed was a little stupid. Since Gao Yongkang could enter this hall, he must have the Tang familys permission. Without the Tang familys permission or invitation letter, nobody was allowed to be here. Will Du Yujian do something stupid? Zhou Guangrui said. They had a feeling that Du Yujian was going to do something after hearing what he just said. In their eyes, Du Yujian always did something stupid. Let him do whatever he wants to do. Hell only humiliate himself as usual, Gao Yongkang said airily. They were invited here by Gu Ning, and nobody dared to chase them out. ... When it was 4:30 pm, Gu Ning and the others arrived at the hotel. At this moment, many people had already gathered in the hall, but they werent the most important figures. Normally, the most important figures wouldnt show up until thest second. They came here earlier to draw more influential people over to their side. Gu Man and the others went to a lounge once they reached the hotel, and they wouldnt show up again until the dinner party began. Gu Ning and her friends, on the other hand, went back to their own rooms to put on formal clothes. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were both in suits as the bodyguards. Gu Ning had told Yu Zi to prepare gowns from Charm for them beforehand. The suit Leng Shaoting wore today was a ck suit in retro style. While Gu Nings gown was a little simr to the gown in blue and white porcin patterns that she had wornst time, but the gown was white and sleeveless this time. There were also flying phoenixes in gold thread around the edge of her gown, and she looked much more elegant in it. When they stood together, they were a very attractive couple who matched each other very well. Gu Ning chose gowns from Charm in order to promote the brand. Therefore, her female friends all put on gowns from Charm too. Afterwards, they went downstairs together. At this time, most of the guests were present, and they stood in small groups chatting with each other in the hall. Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai came to the hall earlier than Gu Ning. Once the two handsome young men showed up, many girls were stunned and approached them trying to attract their attention. Although all the girls were from either rich or powerful families, their families were still barelyparable to the Tang family, so they all hoped that they could marry into the Tang family. Because of Tang Jiayang and his brothers outstanding appearances, those girls parents also encouraged them to be their girlfriends. However, Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai didnt pay much attention to those girls. Tang Jiayang already had a girlfriend and he loved his girlfriend very much, while Tang Jiakai preferred to stay single right now. Seeing their reaction, those girls felt utterly disappointed. Chapter 979 - Jiang Yutong and Jiang Jiamin

Chapter 979 Jiang Yutong and Jiang Jiamin

No matter how eager those girls were to attract their attention, they couldnt force them to pay attention to them. They still needed to leave a good impression on them after all. Hi, Jiayang! At this moment, a beautiful girl around 20 years old in a long pink princess dress jumped over towards Tang Jiayang, but she ignored Tang Jiakai. Tang Jiakai didnt mind it at all. Tang Jiayang, however, looked displeased. It seemed like he disliked this girl. Hi, Yutong, Tang Jiayang said to her politely. Jiang Yutong was the daughter of Jiang Lihuas older brother, and she was also Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakais younger cousin. However, neither Tang Jiayang nor Tang Jiakai liked her, especially Tang Jiayang. Jiang Yutong liked Tang Jiayang and she even wanted to be his girlfriend, but Tang Jiayang hated that. Besides, they were cousins, and it was impossible that they could be girlfriend and boyfriend. Their families wouldnt allow it to happen either. Jiayang, I havent seen you in a long time! Jiang Yutong said and acted like a 3-year-old kid. Um, Yutong, Im sorry, Ive gotta leave to deal with something. Enjoy yourself! Tang Jiayang said, and wanted to leave right away. Where are you going? Ill go with you! Jiang Yutong wouldnt let Tang Jiayang leave her. She hadnt seen him in a long time, and missed him so much. Its not convenient for you to follow us. Youre a girl and were men. Tang Jiayang was a mature stable young man, so he didnt have the heart to tell the truth, but Tang Jiakai was different and straightforward. Therefore, Tang Jiakai stopped Jiang Yutong. I... Jiang Yutong felt like crying looking at Tang Jiayang when Tang Jiakai criticized her. She hoped that Tang Jiayang would side with her. However, it wouldnt happen. Jiakai is right. Youre a girl, and you cant follow men all the time. We need to chat with our guests right now, Tang Jiayang said. Jiang Yutong bit her lips, and looked aggrieved, but she didnt turn around, nor walk away. Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai ignored her, and left without hesitation. Once Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai were gone, another beautiful young girl in her early twenties walked over. Oh, what happened to my cute younger cousin? You look so pitiful! This young girl who mocked Jiang Yutong was also Tang Jiayangs cousin, but she was older than him. There were three children in the Jiang family. The eldest son was Jiang Jiamins father, the second son was Jiang Yutongs father, while the only daughter was Jiang Lihua. Jiang Jiamin never liked Jiang Yutong because Jiang Yutong always pretended to be kind and weak, which was totally different from her real personality. When they were little kids, Jiang Yutong often med Jiang Jiamin for her mistakes. Jiang Jiamin had also fought back a few times, and the two started to act against each other. Usually, Jiang Yutong was the loser in their arguments, so she gradually learned to stay away from Jiang Jiamin, but she would still seize every chance to aggravate the situation once she got the goods on Jiang Jiamin. In that case, Jiang Jiamin hated Jiang Yutong more than anyone else, especially after she got to know that Jiang Yutong liked Tang Jiayang. She thought that it was disgusting that Jiang Yutong fell in love with their cousin. Its none of your business! Jiang Yutong stopped pretending, and became aggressive in an instant. Oh, I feel so sad. I just care about you as your older cousin. Why do you have to vent your anger at me? Ive done nothing wrong, Jiang Jiamin said. Although she looked sad, she actually gloated over Jiang Yutongs failure. Bi*ch, stay away from me! Jiang Yutong was mad. Her voice wasnt loud, and there was music in the hall, so not many people heard that. Only some people around them turned to look at Jiang Yutongs unkind face and frowned. It was very rude that she swore at others in public. Noticing that others were looking at her, Jiang Yutong felt angry as well as aggrieved. She nned to pretend to be innocent and y the me game to make Jiang Jiamin the bad person in order to gain peoples sympathy. Nevertheless, they had acted against each other for so many years, and Jiang Jiamin knew Jiang Yutongs tricks very well. Before she could say anything, Jiang Jiamin opened her mouth at first. Alright, if you dont like to hear that, lets drop this topic, but do remember not to follow boys all day long. Even if theyre your cousins, theyre boys, and its inconvenient for you to stay by their side all the time. What if other people misunderstand your rtionship? Hearing that, those who were staring at Jiang Yutong showed obvious disdain on their faces. They thought that JIang Yutong was mad because her older cousin stopped her from following boys. You... Jiang Yutong was furious now. Fine, I need to meet my friends now. If you cant find a female friend here, go back to your parents side, Jiang Jiamin said, then turned around and left Jiang Yutong behind. ring at Jiang Jiamins back, Jiang Yutong ached to tear her to pieces. At this moment, Jiang Yutongs mother walked over, and called her, Yutong! When Jiang Yutong saw her mother, she had topose herself. She wasnt afraid of her father, but was afraid of her mother, especially when her mother looked as displeased as she did now. Chapter 980 - Stay away from Tang Jiayang

Chapter 980 Stay away from Tang Jiayang

Jiang Yutongs mother was a little bossy, and even her father was slightly afraid of her mother. Mom. Jiang Yutong turned to face her mother with great respect. Jiang Yutongs mother pulled her aside when there was nobody around. What are you doing? Didnt I tell you not to have conflicts with Jiang Jiamin again? Jiang Yutongs mother understood that Jiang Yutong wasnt a match for Jiang Jiamin, so she told Jiang Yutong not to argue against Jiang Jiamin again, in case Jiang Yutong would be embarrassed. Sheughed at me first. Jiang Yutong felt aggrieved. If you hadnt done anything inappropriate, she wouldnt haveughed at you! Jiang Yutongs mother snapped at her. It sounded like she was defending Jiang Jiamin, but she knew her daughters characters very well. I... Jiang Yutong panicked. Ive told you countless times to stay away from Tang Jiayang. Why couldnt you listen to me for once? You are cousins, and its impossible for you to marry him. Why dont you seize this chance to attract another rich heir at this party? Jiang Yutongs mother said. Look at Jiang Jiamin, shes Lord Lus girlfriend now, and I just got to know that Cao Wenxins boyfriend is a lieutenant colonel. Although Cao Wenxins boyfriend isnt very rich, he has power in his hands! Hes only 26, and he already has a bright future. Although the Jiang family was also a super-rich family, it wasnt among the top of the list of those super-rich families. In the psat, the Jiang family wasnt much poorer than the Tang family. Jiang Lihua and Tang Yunhangs marriage was also a marriage between families of equal social status, but things were different now. The Tang family became the richest family in City B with hundreds of billions of yuan in assets. The Jiang family, on the other hand, didnt develop much even though they had a close rtionship with the Tang family. Neither of Jia Lihuas two older brothers were good at running a business, so the Jiang family wasnt very sessful. Jiang Yutongs mother loved topare her family with others. Even though they werent closely connected to Cao Wenxin, she would stillpare her daughter with Cao Wenxin. Besides, Jiang Yutongs mother was also snobbish, so Jiang Yutong could only marry into a family which was better than their family. What? A lieutenant colonel? She had heard of Jiang Jiamins boyfriend, but was shocked by the military rank of Cao Wenxins boyfriend. However, she wasnt jealous of it, because she thought that it had nothing to do with her. She loved Tang Jiayang, and Tang Jiayang only, which had nothing to do with his family background. Although Jiang Jiamin had a boyfriend with a good family background, she wasnt jealous of her either. Yes, and hes also very handsome! Jiang Yutongs mother said, and sounded super jealous. She wished that Cao Wens boyfriend could be her daughters. If her daughter could marry a senior military officer, her daughter would be in a higher social status than Jiang Jiamin. All of a sudden, people cheered, which attracted most peoples attention in the hall, and they all turned to look at the door. A group of young people walked inside at this moment, and every one of them was very good-looking, especially the couple that walked in the front. People started to talk about them at once. Jesus! The man is so handsome! Ive never seen such a handsome man before. Oh, I cant breathe now. The girl is also so beautiful! Exactly! ... Actually, Hao Ran and the others were also very attractive, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting still overshadowed them. They didnt mind at all. Instead, they felt super proud of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. They admired Gu Ning, and regarded her as their idol. While Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend so they also admired him. Moreover, they were also fans of him. After all, Leng Shaoting was the youngest major general in history! Look at their gowns! Theyre also very beautiful. I love the style of their gowns. Oh, they are gowns from Charm. I saw them when I went to pick a gown at the gship store of Charm a few days ago. Dont you think the girl looks very familiar? Who? Shes the boss of Charm, Gu Ning! Really? She is Gu Ning? It is her! She looks much prettier than in those pictures! Wow, they look perfect when they stand together. Wait, are they a couple? Yeah, I read a piece of news on the Inte, and it says that the man is her boyfriend. They match each other so well. ... The people who talked about Gu Ning were all young, because only young people surfed on the Inte all day long. Tang Zhiyu and her mother also noticed Leng Shaoting, and Tang Zhiyu couldnt wait a second to get close to him. Not only Tang Zhiyu, but other girls also had the same idea. When Tang Zhiyus sight fell on Gu Ning, she got jealous again, but didnt dare to show it on her face. Chapter 981 - He Isn’t Married

Chapter 981 He Isnt Married

Even though Tang Zhiyu disguised her feelings, Gu Ning was still able to notice her reaction. Gu Ning was displeased when other girls showed strong interest in her man, but Tang Zhiyu hadnt done anything harmful yet, so she wouldnt do anything to hurt her right now. Although Tang Zhiyus mother supported her to y dirty tricks, it was unlikely that she could win. Nevertheless, no matter how impossible it was, Tang Zhiyu still made up her mind to try. Jiang Yutong and her mother also noticed Leng Shaoting. Jiang Yutong was attracted to him too, but she was only appreciating his outstanding appearance, because her love was Tang Jiayang. Her love towards Tang Jiayang wasnt morally eptable, but it was pure. The man is so handsome! He must be a rich heir. Yutong, do something to get him, Jiang Yutongs mother said. Mom, he already has a girlfriend, Jiang Yutong said, but it was a lie. If she really liked a man, she wouldnt care whether he already had a girlfriend or not. Just like how she had admired Tang Jiayang for a long time, but didnt stop chasing him even though she found out that he already had a girlfriend. She did everything she could to get his attention whenever she saw Tang Jiayang, but he ignored her all the time. If she found out who Tang Jiayangs girlfriend was she would do her best to force the girl to leave him. ... So what? He isnt married, so you still have the chance to steal his heart! Jiang Yutongs mother said and took it for granted. Jiang Yutong remained silent. She clearly knew that her mother would force her to do it as long as it was her mothers decision. Just like her love towards Tang Jiayang, her mother also warned her to stay away from him, but this was the only time she disobeyed her mothers order. It wasnt up to her to tell her to leave someone she really loved. ... Once Gu Ning showed up, businessmen who knew her all came to greet her, and most of them had already met each other at the release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry before. Pan Zirui and his friends also walked out when they heard that Gu Ning had appeared, but she was surrounded by so many people now, so they stood far away. At this moment, Du Yujian approached them again. I just met Lord Tang, and I coincidentally told him that someone slipped into the party without an invitation letter. Lord Tang just gave an order to find him. It sounded like Du Yujian was talking to himself, but he aimed to let Gao Yongkang hear it. Pan Zirui and his friends rolled their eyes at Du Yujian, but didnt bother to argue against him. Even if the Tang family was going to chase them away, they could say that it was Gu Ning who invited them. Since Gu Ning was already here now, they were safe. Unfortunately, before Gao Yongkangs conflict with Du Yujian was settled, Zhou Guangrui ended up in trouble. Hey, isnt this Zhou Guangrui? Didnt your older brother say that your family wasnt invited? How did you get in here? Three rich men walked to them, and the man who said that was Zhou Guangmings friend. Zhou Guangming had turned to him for help too. Du Yujian interrupted at once. Hi, Lord Cen, they arent invited, but got in here with Lord Pan and Lord Hu. A guest is only allowed to bring one person to join this party, but the two of them brought three. I already told Lord Tang, and he said that he would handle it. Oh, they followed others to get in here? Thats not good, Lord Cen said with obvious disdain. Lord Cens full name was Cen Xiangfei, the son of the eldest son of the Cen family, which was another super-rich family in City B. Cen Yanheng, who had set Tang Xiaoxiao up, was Cen Xiangfeis second uncle. Well, well, Zhou Guangrui said andughed a little. Why are you so sure that we slipped in here? Didnt you notice that we werent afraid at all when you told us that Lord Tang was going to chase unwanted guests away? Hearing that, Du Yujian was struck dumb for a second. Zhou Guangrui looked so confident that he couldnt help but doubt whether he was wrong. Tell us, who invited you here? Cen Xiangfei asked. I dont think it has anything to do with you Lord Cen, Zhou Guangrui said. Bulls**t! Du Yujian said. He couldnt believe that all of them were invited here. Zhou Guangrui and the others didnt give them a clear answer, so Du Yujian thought that they didnt dare to, but Cen Xiangfei wasnt as stupid as him. He believed Zhou Guangruis words. Todays wedding was held by the Tang family after all, and nobody dared to slip inside. Since they were unwilling to tell them, he wouldnt ask further. Right at this moment, Tang Jiakai walked towards them, and Du Yujian couldnt wait to see a drama. He believed that Tang Jiakai came here to chase unwanted people away. Cen Xiangfei, on the other hand, was surprised. He thought that it could be Tang Jiakai who invited them here. Although it would be very surprising because there was a huge gap between Tang Jiakai and them, it could happen, and Cen Xiangfei got jealous at once. They all wanted to form a close rtionship with people of power and wealth, which would benefit themselves and their families. Hi, Lord Tang! When Tang Jiakai walked near, they all greeted him with respect. Hi, everyone, Tang Jiakai said, then turned to face Pan Zirui and his friends. Hey, Ningning is busy right now, so she asked me to wee you all for a while. Come on, lets go to meet some friends together. Chapter 982 - The Wedding Begins

Chapter 982 The Wedding Begins

Since they were invited here by Gu Ning, Tang Jiakai was very kind to them, and was willing to take them to meet his friends. However, Du Yujian and the others were shocked. What? Tang Jiakai is going to take Pan Zirui and the others to meet his friends? Thank you so much, Lord Tang, Pan Zirui and his friends said. Then they walked away with Tang Jiakai, but they gave Du Yujian a nce of challenge before they left. Du Yujian still couldnt believe it. How is it possible? He couldnt ept the fact that Pan Zirui and his friends were able to make friends with Tang Jiakai. At the same time, he was jealous of them. Tang Jiakais friends had to be people of high social status too. It would be best if they could get to know them. In addition, Pan Zirui seemed to be close to Tang Jiakai. Who is Ningning? Cen Xiangfei asked with a frown. It was obvious that Pan Zirui and his friends were invited here by Ningning, and that Tang Jiakai came to them in person because Ningning was upied now. Ningning couldnt be simple if she was able to ask Tang Jiakai to help her. I think she should be Tang Jiakais friend, someone said. They didnt know that Ningning was Gu Ning. Without dy, Cen Xiangfei called Zhou Guangming, then found out that Ningning was Gu Ning who was the famous, talented young girl. The girl was also Pan Ziruis boss. He had also heard a lot about Gu Ning, especially the conflict between her and his second uncle. His second uncle had been in trouble precisely because of Gu Ning. Although Cen Xiangfei admired Gu Nings outstanding ability, he still disliked her because she had embarrassed his family. Nevertheless, he wouldnt mess with her either. Zhou Guangming, however, was more displeased after finding out what had happened to Zhou Guangrui from Cen Xiangfei, but he could do nothing about it. ... While Tang Jiakai brought Pan Zirui and the others to meet his friends where they chatted together, and got along well. Cao Wenxin brought Xin Bei to talk with her friends. Although it seemed to be a pleasant conversation, Gao Chengyun and Jiang Zezheng felt sad. Both of them had admired Cao Wenxin from afar before, so it was painful for them to see her being so happy with another man. Mrs. Hao and her friends gathered with Gu Qing and the others. And in case they felt uneasy, Tang Yunrong stayed with them. Yang Ziqian, Yu Zi, Manager Ding and others were also chatting with one another in a group. Because Yu Zi was the designer of Charm, many nobledies came to talk with her about gowns. There were even some nobledies who showed up at todays party in gowns from Charm, and they were fans of it. A few VIP members of Kamei Beauty Salon were also present today, and they all came to talk with Manager Ding. Therefore, Yang Ziqian was gradually ignored and left aside. He even felt like he was the odd one out. Yu Zi was busier than him normally, and it wasnt easy for the two of them to gather together. Hey, Ziqian, what are you doing here in a group of women? Why dont you hang out with some men? One of Yang Ziqians friends walked over. He felt likeughing when he found Yang Ziqian standing aside by himself. You dont understand it because you dont have a girlfriend, Yang Ziqian said, which hurt his single friend. The man covered his chest at once, and pretended to be badly hurt. Dont be so cruel to me. Really? Why dont you find yourself a girlfriend? Youre too old to y around. Yang Ziqian rolled his eyes at the man. I want to have a girlfriend too, but where is she? the man sighed with a resigned look on his face. Well, I understand that you cant move on because of Zhao Mengmeng. Since you cant forget her, why dont you chase her? I know that you dont mind her divorce, but your family does. Although its hard to have a happy marriage without your parents good wishes, I think that you can still work on it. You can cross that bridge when youe to it, Yang Ziqian said. Hearing that, the man seemed upset. He understood that hecked courage and determination. He did love Zhao Mengmeng, but it was also difficult to gain his familys approval. His father wouldnt stop him, but his mother insisted that he should marry a rich girl. And his mother wasnt in good condition now, so he didnt dare to annoy her. ... It was only a few minutes away from 5:20 pm, so the guests were all present in the hall. Given the Tang familys circle of friends, there were arge number of guests who were either super-rich or powerful or very close to the Tang family. When it was 5:20 pm, the wedding began, and a host went onstage to hold the ceremony. After the opening speech, it was the bridegrooms turn to address a short speech. Ladies and gentlemen, thank you so much for attending my wedding today. Im finally married, and I couldnt be more excited now. I understand that you all must be very confused as to why I suddenly got married. It isnt a secret that I was caught in a car ident 19 years ago. Fortunately, a kind girl named Gu Man saved my life, but I lost my memory back then. We fell in love with each other and spent a year living together. Chapter 983 - The Bride Looks So Young

Chapter 983 The Bride Looks So Young

We nned to get married after buying a house, but unfortunately I was caught in another car ident. When I woke up, I forgot her and the good memories of that year when we were together. I remembered my real identity and went back to the Tang family to get rid of those people who schemed against me behind my back. Many people were aware of that, so they werent surprised. They didnt know that the bride today was precisely the girl who had saved Tang Yunfans life 19 years ago until now. Unexpectedly, Tang Yunfan was so loyal to his partner. Everyone admired his loyalty. Tang Yunfan continued, I never got married during the past 18 years, because I had already found my love even though I lost her by ident. I couldnt ept another woman because of her. Luckily, I ran into her a while ago. I knew that she was the girl who I fell in love with 19 years ago, and she also stayed single for me. I promise that Ill love her, protect her, and make it up to her during the rest of my life. The second he finished that, he got a round of loud apuse. Many women even felt like crying. However, in case the tears damaged their make-up, they fought them back. What had happened to Tang Yunfan and Gu Man was tooplicated. It was torture for the two of them when they were in deep love with each other. The thunderous apuse went on and on. Now, please wee the bride! the host announced, then all the lights focused on the door which was in front of the stage. The music sounded, and Gu Man in a beautiful white wedding gown appeared in everyones sight. Normally, the bride would enter the hall holding her fathers arm, but Gu Mans father already passed away, so her older brother, Gu Qinyang, stood by her side. A little boy and a little girl followed Gu Man holding the long train of her wedding gown. Red rose petals slowly drifted down from the ceiling, which created a breathtaking scene and stunned every woman in the hall. All the unmarried women were dreaming about their future weddings. They hoped that their own weddings could be this romantic. As for those married women who didnt have a romantic wedding, they felt utterly regretful now. Especially those who were over 40, they couldnt afford a good wedding because of poverty back then, let alone a romantic one. Nevertheless, some believed that it wasnt important as long as the couple was in love. ... Gu Man was more excited than ever now, so she didnt pay much attention to the romantic atmosphere in the hall. She simply followed Gu Qinyang walking ahead. Gu Qinyang was also very nervous, but he kept reminding himself to stay calm. Watching Gu Man walking towards him in a wedding gown, Tang Yunfan couldnt be more thrilled at this moment. They were finally legally married! Although Tang Yunfan and Gu Man werent young anymore, Tang Yunfan still had a burning desire for sex. Since they were married now, he could enjoy sex with her as much as he liked. He had waited for this moment for 19 years. His family and friends had even believed that he could be a gay during the past 18 years. It all changed since Gu Man appeared. In fact, Tang Yunfan couldnt wait to enjoy the sexual side of marriage with Gu Man. However, he had to wait till they were married, in case it left a bad impression on Gu Man. ... Most of the invited guests didnt see Gu Mans face until now. When they saw her face, they were all surprised. They couldnt believe that the bride had already fallen in love with Tang Yunfan 19 years ago. She looked so young! In other peoples eyes, Gu Man only looked 30 at the most. It was just a suitable age to get married nowadays. Women nowadays preferred to get married at ater age, so a 30-year-old bride was still young. Jesus, the bride looks so young! I think shes only 30 or so. How does she take care of her skin? Im so curious about it. Me too! There was no woman who didnt care about her appearance, because women, especially aged women, were all afraid that their husbands might abandon them for young girls. Men all loved beautiful, energetic young girls, and only a few men would stay loyal to their wives. Especially in rich families, it wasnt a secret that rich men mostly had a mistress or two. Some of their wives didnt discover it yet, while some had to pretend that they knew nothing about it. Even though the wives felt sad and hurt, they could do nothing about it. They didnt have a job, nor could they live on their own. It was impossible for them to get a divorce and live a simple life without luxuries. At the same time, there were also many beautiful young girls who were toozy to work and sold their bodies for money. Chapter 984 - What Is It?

Chapter 984 What Is It?

in that case, those aged women, who married a rich husband, would refuse to have a divorce. they were already used to living a luxurious life, and had children as their hope. when their husbands had had enough, they might still have an intact family.although they often went to beauty salons, they didnt see obvious effects. however, they had to spend a lot of money on their appearances regardless of the effects. i dont think that she has really taken good care of her skin. its the effect of her make-up! jiang yutongs mother said with obvious jealousy. she couldnt tolerate the fact that someone the same age as her was richer and even prettier than her. besides, she also had many badments on those beautiful young girls. she was jealous of gu man because gu man was able to marry into the tang family. gu man became her rtive to some extent. without good skin, the make-up wouldnt be so useful. i think shes a natural beauty, jiang jiamins mother said. in the jiang family, not only did jiang jiamin and jiang yutong argue against each other as long as they met, but their mothers also disliked one another. jiang jiamins mother wasnt as beautiful as jiang yutongs mother, but jiang jiamin was prettier and more sessful than jiang yutong. therefore, jiang yutongs mother would mock jiang jiamins mothers aged face, while jiang jiamins mother would show off jiang jiamins achievements. as a result, neither of them could win. you... jiang yutongs mother was mad. oh, right, someone is too old to hide the wrinkles on her face, so the make-up is useless for her. you... jiang jiamins mother was furious and also retorted, youre only five years younger than me, and youll be old too in the near future with countless wrinkles on your face! so what? there are no wrinkles on my face right now at least, jiang yutongs mother said, but she was actually very annoyed. jiang jiamins mother closed her mouth, because they were at the wedding held by the tang family now. she was unwilling to cause trouble here. pared with jiang yutongs mother, jiang jiamins mother behaved better. ... on the other side of the hall, a group of nobledies were talking about skincare products. i dont know how the bride takes care of her skin, but i do know a skincare brand which is super effective. really? what is it? tell us now! no woman wanted to miss this good news. its called kouzi, and is produced by cine in the capital. although it isnt very famous yet, its quite popr. i read manyments about it on the inte, and most women think that its very safe and effective. kouzi? where can i buy it? you can find counters of kouzi in everyrge shopping mall, but i bought it from a beauty salon named kamei beauty salon. kaimei has arge membership, and you have to get a reservation two or three days in advance before you go there to enjoy their services. look, the woman in a purple gown standing over there is the manager of kamei. actually, there were many loyal fans of kamei beauty salon and kouzi now. it was very easy for a good brand to gain fame as long as it had high quality. customers were walking ads after all. nobody wanted to be deceived by fake advertisements on the tv or the inte. oh, howe the manager of kamei beauty salon was also invited? several women were surprised to know that, because kamei beauty salon was hardlyparable to the tang familys business. in fact, not every invited guest at this party was either super-rich or powerful. some were just senior staff members of tanghuang. although tanghuang was a very sessfulpany, its senior staff members were merely ordinary people in other guests eyes. therefore, those women were surprised to know that the manager of kaimei was also invited, but didnt think that it was impossible. is kamei beauty salon also owned by tanghuang? kamei beauty salon wasnt dominant in the industry, but it provided high-end products and services anyway. it could be the leadingpany in the industry with tanghuangs help and support in the future. i dont think so. the manager of kamei beauty salon could have a rtionship with the tang family, or its boss has. no matter what, ill give it a try tomorrow. if its really so effective, ill apply for a membership too. Chapter 985 - Confess Love to the Bride

Chapter 985 Confess Love to the Bride

Ill go with you! Several women agreed to try it together. I believe that youll fall in love with it once you try it, because I have already introduced it to many of my friends. They all love it. Kouzi indeed became popr among rich women. On the stage, Gu Man already stood in front of Tang Yunfan, and the host handed the microphone to Gu Qinyang to let him address the guests. It was part of the ceremony, so Gu Qinyang was well-prepared. He took the microphone and said to Tang Yunfan, Yunfan, our father passed away many years ago, so I, as Mans older brother, stand here on behalf of our father. During the past 19 years, Man and Ningning have been through a lot. As a great mother, Man neverins about it. I also feel guilty that I havent helped them at all. On the contrary, they have helped me a lot. As a great mother? What Gu Qinyang just said caused a sensation among the crowd. The bride already has a daughter? Tang Yunfan had just said that the bride also stayed single for him, which meant that the girl must be their daughter. Chairman Tang has a daughter? He said that the bride also stayed single for him during the past 18 years, so I believe that the girl must be Chairman Tangs daughter. I dont think so. I dont believe that a woman could stay single for a man for 18 years! Me neither. The girl must be the daughter of the bride and another man. If so, Chairman Tang must love the bride very much for him to be willing to ept her daughter with another man. I agree! They discussed in a low voice, so others didnt hear their discussion. However, Gu Ning was able to hear them, because she stood near to them. After hearing their discussion about Gu Man, Gu Ning was displeased. Leng Shaoting also had good hearing, but he didnt have the help of Jade Eyes like Gu Ning, so he wasnt able to clearly hear those womens discussion. He only noticed Gu Nings displeased face, and went to hold her hand at once. Whats wrong? Gu Ning simply shook her head, and said nothing. She hated to hear those womens discussion about Gu Man, but she had to admit that it made sense because only a few women had the ability to live with loneliness and also stay loyal to her beloved man. Anyway, the truth would soone out. Yunfan, I know youll treat Man and Ningning very well, so there is no need for me to say anything more about that, but you should be aware of Ningnings personality. If you dare to treat Man badly, Ningning will take Man away from you, Gu Qinyang said at the end. It was what Gu Ning told him to say. Although Gu Ning knew that Tang Yunfan wouldnt treat Gu Man badly, she still needed to do that. Hearing that, Tang Yunfan got nervous. He nced at Gu Ning who was under the stage, and Gu Ning made a face at him, which amused and annoyed him. His daughter was so naughty! He believed that Gu Ning was able to keep her word, but he would never give her that chance. I wont give Ningning the chance to take Man away from me. I promise that Ningning herself will not be willing to leave our family and her biological father! Tang Yunfan said with confidence. Gu Ningughed with happiness. Knowing that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter, everyone was surprised again. It was hard to believe that Gu Man could stay single and raise their daughter alone for so many years. Moreover, Gu Ning grew up to be so outstanding! In the past, it was uneptable for an unmarried woman to raise a kid alone, so Gu Man must be mentally strong. Many people agreed that Gu Man was indeed a great mother. d to hear that, Gu Qinyang said, then gave the microphone back to the host before he left the stage. Please present the ring, the host said. Without dy, Gu Ning walked towards the stage with the ring on a tray in her hands. Once she showed up, she became the focus of peoples attention, because she was too attractive to be ignored. Jesus, is Gu Ning their daughter? People suddenly realized that Ningning could be Gu Ning. Because Gu Ning was wearing make-up now, she didnt look very simr to Tang Yunfan. No way! Some people couldnt believe it. Whether they believed it or not, it turned out to be true that Tang Yunfan, Gu Man and Gu Ning were a family of three. Gu Ning stopped in front of Tang Yunfan, and Gu Man felt a little shy being stared at by her daughter. Now, Mr. Tang, please confess your love to the bride with the ring, the host said. Hearing that, Tang Yunfan picked the ring and said to Gu Man, Man, I owe you too much, and I know its impossible for me to fully make it up to you. Please give me a chance to take care of you and our daughter. I love you. Man, will you marry me? Afterwards, Tang Yunfan knelt down before Gu Man. He had proposed to Gu Man before, but was willing to do it again at their wedding ceremony. Chapter 986 - Gu Ning’s Real Identity

Chapter 986 Gu Nings Real Identity

gu man burst into tears of joy and repeatedly nodded. tang yunfan also beamed and put the ring on her finger. they got another round of thunderous apuse. after that, gu man also put a ring on tang yunfans finger. gu ning didnt leave the stage, because she was also an important figure of todays ceremony. tang yunfan turned to hold the microphone again, and said to the guests in the hall, well, today isnt only the wedding day of me and my wife, but its also the day when my daughter, ningning, officially returns to our family. saying that, tang yunfan looked at gu ning with his eyes full of love. however, people under the stage were all shocked. although they had had that thought, none of them actually believed it. and then it turned out to be true! jiang yutongs mother, tang zhiyu, and tang zhiyus mother were struck dumb after hearing the shocking news. if gu ning was tang yunfans biological daughter, they had to give up the idea of stealing leng shaoting away from gu ning. if tang yunfan found out that they had that idea, they would be severely punished. tang yunfan wasnt weak at all. cen xiangfei nced at zhou guangrui at this moment. he couldnt be more jealous of zhou guangrui right now. it seemed like zhou guangming was doomed to fail in thepetition against zhou guangrui. mom, is it... tang zhiyu rounded her eyes in shock. she was reluctant to give up such an outstanding young man. zhiyu, i think that you better give up the idea. we cant mess with tang yunfan, tang zhiyus mother said in fear. jiang yutong had no intention to steal leng shaoting away from gu ning, so she didnt mind it, but her mother felt quite disappointed. however, they had to ept the truth. man, thank you so much for giving me such a beautiful and smart daughter. shes made so many great achievements at such an early age. even i, as her father, feels inferior to her, but im also proud of her. shes established jade beauty jewelry, charm, fenghua entertainment and so forth all on her own. we didnt help her at all. tang yunfan was unwilling to let people think that gu ning relied on the tang family to build her business empire. gu ning didnt care about that, but she felt touched that tang yunfan was so considerate. it was unavoidable that people might think that the tang family had helped gu ning a lot after her family connection with the tang family was revealed.pared with gu ning, the tang family was too influential to be ignored, and people heard more about the tang family than gu ning. because gu ning was too young, it was hard for others to believe that she could be so sessful all on her own. in that case, it was necessary for tang yunfan to make it clear that gu ning was an independent girl. in fact, if gu ning hadnt be so outstanding among her peers, the tang family wouldnt have paid attention to her. it sounded cruel, but it was reality. tang yunfan added, to be honest with you, ningning has more powerful connections than the tang family does. hearing that, people were astonished again, but soon figured out that gu ning had gained a lot of help from her connections that she made when she built her business empire. shengshi, jinlin, and tanghuang were allrge corporations with hundreds of billions of yuan in assets. in addition, the two corporations owned by the two biggest gangs in the country were also very profitable. people had heard that gu ning maintained a good rtionship with the two corporations owned by the kirin gang and the qing gang. what they didnt know was that gu ning actually had a close rtionship with the leaders of the two gangs. ... at this moment, tang haifeng walked over and said, i need to share something with all of you today. i visited city teng before the new year festival, but had a heart attack just as i walked out of the airport. fortunately, ningning was also at the airport, and she saved my life. i noticed that she closely resembled yunfan... in the following minutes, tang haifeng told everyone how he got to know gu ning and what had happened between them. all in all, gu ning had already be sessful before she met the members of the tang family. it proved that she had the ability to run her business on her own. Chapter 987 - Rejecting the Tang Family’s Property

Chapter 987 Rejecting the Tang Familys Property

Although Ningning Just Returned to Our Family and Weve Been Absent From Her Life for Nearly 19 Years, Shes Still a Very Important Figure in Our Family. She Has the Same Right to Inherit Our Familys Property as the Other Grandchildren! Tang Haifeng Said. The Last Sentence Was the Point. Many People Believed That Gu Ning Wasnt Important in the Tang Family Because She Didnt Grow Up With the Other Family Members, Even Though She Was Tang Yunfans Biological Daughter. Therefore, They Were All Shocked After Hearing What Tang Haifeng Just Said. To Their Astonishment, Gu Ning Held a High Position in the Tang Family. Gu Man Was Also Surprised. Although She Married Into the Tang Family, and Gu Ning Was Tang Yunfans Biological Daughter, She Had No Intention to Let Gu Ning Inherit the Tang Familys Property. In Fact, She Was Unwilling to See Gu Ning Inherit the Tang Familys Property, Because It Would Make People Think That They Returned to the Tang Family for Money. At the Same Time, Many People Turned to Look at Tang Yunhangs Family, Especially Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai. Tang Yunfan Had No Children Before, So the Brothers Would Inherit the Tang Familys Property in the Future. Even Though Tang Yunfan Built Tanghuang Up All on His Own and the Other Members of the Tang Family Already Had Many Shares in It, the Sessor Should Still Be a Member of the Tang Family. However, Gu Ning Appeared Now, and Tang Haifeng Announced That She Also Had the Right of Inheritance, Which Meant That She Was Going to Get a Share of the Tang Familys Property. Given Gu Nings Previous Achievements, She Was More Likely to Be Chosen as the Heiress of Tanghuang. The Brothers, on the Other Hand, Could Lose Their Chance. While People Thought That Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai Would Be Jealous of Gu Ning, Neither of Them Showed Any Jealousy. On the Contrary, They Seemed to Be Satisfied With Their Grandfathers Decision. Both of Them Were Aware That Tang Yunfan Was the One Who Brought Tanghuang to Sess, and the Tang Family Relied on Him to Be So Influential Today. Moreover, Tang Yunfan and Tang Yunhang Supported Each Other Along the Way as Close Brothers. There Was No Conflict Between Them at All. Nevertheless, Onlookers Had the Opposite Idea. They Didnt Think That Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai Could Really Be as Calm as They Looked. The Tang Family Owned Hundreds of Billions of Yuan in Wealth! Even if Gu Ning Couldnt Be the Heiress of the Tang Family, She Might Still Get Nearly Thirty Billion Yuan From the Tang Familys Property. It Was an Unusually High Number! Although City B Was an Advanced City With Countless Rich People, There Was Still a Huge Gap Between Common Rich People and Super Rich People. Besides, There Were a Lot More Ordinary People in City B. Even Those Guests Who Were Present Today Couldnt Be as Rich. Gu Ning Wasnt Surprised by Tang Haifengs Decision, and She Was Prepared for It. Thank You, Grandpa, for Your Love and Care, but I Must Make an Official Announcement Right Now, Right Here in Front of Everyone. Im Willing to Give Up the Right of Inheritance of the Tang Familys Property. Once Gu Ning Finished, Everyone Was Stunned. None of Them Could Believe Their Ears. No Way! Is She Going to Give Up the Right to Inherit the Tang Familys Property? I Cant Believe It. She Can Get at Least Thirty Billion Yuan! Doesnt She Like Money? I Think That Its Just a Show for Outsiders. People Began to Discuss Gu Nings Words. The Members of the Tang Family, However, Believed Gu Ning, Because They Knew That Gu Ning Didnt Lack Money at All. In Addition, They Also Wanted to Show Their Sincerity by Giving Gu Ning the Right of Inheritance. It Was Up to Gu Ning Whether She Was Willing to ept It or Not. Even Though the Members of the Tang Family Were Aware That Gu Ning Wasnt Greedy at All, They Were Still Surprised When She Rejected the Tang Familys Property. Gu Man, on the Other Hand, Felt Relieved, Because She Didnt Want Gu Ning to ept It Either. Only Leng Shaoting, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya Stayed Calm. In Fact, Gu Nings Companies Were a Lot More Profitable Than Others Could Believe. She Also Preferred to Gain Whatever She Wanted by Working Hard for It. Leng Shaoting Knew What Gu Ning Was Going to Do Today, Because He Had Helped Gu Ning Turn to a Professional Lawyer, Who Was Also the Exclusive Lawyer of Shengshi, for Help. He Also Supported Gu Ning to Reject the Tang Familys Property. Actually, Leng Shaoting Alone Had the Same Amount of Assets as the Tang Family, and He Was Willing to Give His Property to Gu Ning as Long as She Wanted. There Was No Need for Gu Ning to Take Over the Tang Familys Business. Leng Shaoting Alone Could Satisfy Her Needs. Hao Ran and the Others Were Also Shocked at the Beginning, but They Soon Figured Out That Gu Ning Wasnt an Ordinary Girl. She Was Already Super-rich! In Addition, She Was Still Very Young, and Had a Bright Future Ahead. I Understand That Many of You Might Not Believe My Words, So I Hired a Lawyer and Set Up a Contract Beforehand. We Can Sign It Right Now, Gu Ning Said. Chapter 988 - Net Worth of Tens of Billions of Yuan Chapter 988 Net Worth of Tens of Billions of Yuan Gu Ning Indeed Had No Intention to Have a Share of the Tang Familys Property. She Preferred to Fight for What She Wanted on Her Own. And as Tang Yunfans Biological Daughter, She Would Receive a Lot of Valuable Things. As Long as They Werent Too Expensive, She Would ept Them. People Under the Stage Were Shocked Once More by What Gu Ning Just Said. They Were Surprised to Hear That She Had Already Prepared the Contract and a Lawyer. Nobody Dared to Criticize Her Again. In Fact, Most of Them Were Simply Jealous of Gu Ning. It Was Impossible for Them to Reject So Much Wealth. It Wasnt Umon for Biological Brothers or Sisters to Compete Against Each Other for the Right to Inherit. However, Members of the Tang Family Were Different. The Tang Family Valued Familial Love Above Money. Even if Gu Ning Was Going to Take Over Tanghuang, They Wouldnt Disagree With It at All as Long as She Had the Ability to Run It Well. They Believed That Gu Ning Was Able to Do That. The Members of the Tang Family Were Also Astonished by Gu Nings Decision. They Had Never Told Gu Ning That They Were Going to Do This Before, but Gu Ning Understood What They Were Going to Do and Was Well-prepared for It. Gu Ning Knew That She Would Join the Tang Family Sooner or Later, So It Was Necessary for Her to Be Fully Prepared for Her Future. Ningning, You Dont Have to Do That, Tang Haifeng Said. He Was Aware That Gu Ning Was Adamant. Since She Already Made Her Decision, Nobody Could Change Her Mind. Tang Haifeng Felt Proud of His Granddaughter, but Also Felt a Little Upset. Grandpa, You Know Me Better Than Anyone Else, and You Must Be Aware That I Have the Ability to Make a Lot of Money on My Own. I Also Want to Rely on Myself to Build My Business Empire, Gu Ning Said With Determination. It Was True That Tang Haifeng Knew More About Gu Nings Business Than Anyone Else in the Tang Family. There Were More Companies Than Just Jade Beauty Jewelry, Charm, and Fenghua Entertainment Under Gu Nings Name. Gu Ning Also Owned Xiangyun Antique-store and Cine. The Most Profitable Company She Owned Was the Colorful Jade Provider in City Teng, Which Only a Few People Were Aware of. She Had Reced the Wang Family and Became One of the Three Largest Raw Material Developers in City Teng. Colorful Jade Provider Alone Had a Net Worth of Tens of Billions of Yuan. Jade Beauty Jewelry Was Also Very Popr Now, and Its Net Worth Should Be Around Two Billion Yuan at Least. There Were Many Real Antiques ced in Xiangyun Antique-store Too, and Each of Them Was Worth Millions of Yuan. In Addition, Gu Ning Had Stored Many More Real Antiques in Her Telepathic Eye Space. Cine and Kouzi Were Bing Increasingly Famous as Well. Within a Month, Cine Made the Greatest Sales in the Industry, and the Numbers Could Be Even Higher in the Future. Kouzi Was Even More Popr Among Women, and It Was Very Easy to Make Money From Women, So Kouzi Was Super Profitable. ... Before Gu Ning Took Over Cine, It Only Had Dozens of Millions of Yuan in Assets, but It Grew to Be a Big Company of Over a Hundred Million Yuan in Assets Now. Many Businessmen Tried to Invest in Cine, but Gu Ning Turned Their Offers Down. Gu Ning Would Only Cooperate With Them. She Also Laid Down a Condition That the Pharmaceutical Factory Had to Be Hers. Ning Changkai Would Be in Charge of That. They Couldnt Let More People Find Out About the Magical Power After All. Many Businessmen Were Annoyed by the Strict Conditions, but They Couldnt Do Anything About It. ... Charm and Fenghua Entertainment Werent Dominant Now, but They Were Still Growing Fast. In That Case, Gu Ning Was Confident That She Could Make as Much Money as She Wanted on Her Own. She Also Had a Pair of Jade Eyes. Nobody Else Could Be as Sessful as Her at Such an Early Age! If Tang Haifeng Found Out More About Gu Nings Business, He Would Be Even More Astonished Than Now. Others in the Hall, However, Were Curious. They Wondered How Many Companies Gu Ning Already Owned. However, Only the Tang Family Could Know More Details. Hao Ran and the Others Understood That Gu Ning Was Involved in Many Industries, but Gu Ning Didnt Tell Them Many Details. It Was Obvious That Gu Ning Wasnt Willing to Make It Public Yet. What Does She Mean? No Idea, but Im So Curious About It. I Bet That She Has More Companies Under Her Name. Shes So Unbelievable. Right! I Cant Believe That Shes Able to Be So Sessful at Such a Young Age! People Began to Talk About Gu Nings Business Empire. Well, as One of the Grandchildren of Our Family, You Were Born to Have the Right to Inherit Our Familys Property, Tang Haifeng Said. Chapter 989 - The Owner of Kamei Beauty Salon

Chapter 989 The Owner of Kamei Beauty Salon

I know, but Im willing to give it up, Gu Ning said in a serious tone. Grandpa, I also need to ask you for a favor. I would rather keep my current name because Ive used it for nearly 19 years, and I dont want to change it.She was already used to her surname, and disliked the family name Tang.There is no need to include me into the Tang familys family register, but include my mom. Im doing that for a reason, but Im afraid that I cant tell you all right now, Gu Ning added. Hearing that, everyone was stunned, including members of the Tang family. It was understandable that Gu Ning preferred to keep her current name because she had used it for nearly 19 years after all. However, it was confusing that she was unwilling to join the Tang familys family register. No matter how curious those guests were, they couldnt ask that question as outsiders. As for members of the Tang family, they chose to agree with Gu Ning on that. Anyway, it wouldnt change the fact that she was Tang Haifengs biological granddaughter. Fine, since its your decision, well listen to you, Tang Haifeng sighed with disappointment. He still felt a little hurt that his biological granddaughter was unwilling to join their family register. Afterwards, Gu Ning, as the daughter of the newlywed couple, had to give a speech to her parents. Dad, Im going to attend the National College Entrance Examination, and the Capital University is my target. From now on, I wont have much time to stay with you, so please take good care of my mother. Shes a great mother and she has been through a lot because of me. If you dont treat my mother well, Ill take her away from you, Gu Ning said. I wont give you that chance! Tang Yunfan made a serious promise. He was deeply in love with Gu Man, and it was impossible that he would treat her badly. Male members of the Tang family were all loyal to their partners. Tang Yunhang and Jiang Lihua were a loving couple too. Great, I trust you, Gu Ning said with a smile. After that, Gu Ning said to Gu Man, Mom, you should also take good care of yourself and my dad. Grandpa, and everyone in the Tang family, I wish you all the best. As long as Tang Yunfan and the other members of the Tang family took good care of Gu Man, Gu Ning would be grateful to them and also care about them. Dont worry about me. I will, Gu Man said. In the following minutes, the newlywed couple needed to serve Tang Haifeng a cup of tea. Gu Man called Tang Haifeng father and Tang Haifeng gave each of them a red envelope for luck to finish the part of this ceremony. Afterwards, the members of the Tang family had to present their gifts to the bride. They had all prepared great gifts, and Gu Ning was thest one who showed her gift to her mother. She took out a jewelry case and handed it to Gu Man. Mom, happy wedding day. This is a set of blue stone jewelry, and... Saying that, Gu Ning turned to look at thewyer. Thewyer walked over, then gave Gu Ning a folder along with a pen. Gu Ning handed them to Gu Man and said, Mom, this is the contract of shares transfer. Once you sign this, youll be the owner of Kamei Beauty Salon. When people heard that Gu Ning sent a set of blue stone jewelry to Gu Man, they werent surprised at all, because Gu Ning was very rich. However, everyone was astonished when they heard that Gu Ning was going to give Kamei Beauty Salon to Gu Man. In addition, they were also shocked that Kamei Beauty Salon was owned by Gu Ning. It seemed like Gu Ning indeed had morepanies under her name without people knowing about it at all! Gu Man was aware that Gu Ning was going to give Kamei Beauty Salon to her, so she happily signed her name on the contract. People under the stage began to discuss it again. No way! Kamei Beauty Salon is also Gu Nings property? Jesus, shes a talented businesswoman! Im short of words now. Well, since Mrs. Tang is the owner of Kamei Beauty Salon now, we can apply for membership to form a good rtionship with Mrs. Tang. Thats a good idea! I agree! Many rich wives thought that this was a good chance for them to form a good rtionship with Gu Man, because she just married into the Tang family. Given the Tang familys influence, Kamei Beauty Salon would attract more super-rich consumers. Gu Ning also had the intention to let those rich wives and nobledies know that Gu Man was now the owner of Kamei Beauty Salon. It was a win-win for everyone. After signing the contract, the party began, and everyone started to enjoy it. Gu Man was always kind and gentle even though she just became Mrs. Tang, which left a good impression on others. Many people thought that Gu Man would be arrogant once she married into the Tang family, but she did the opposite. In fact, nobody liked arrogant people, and no one would be willing to please an arrogant person except for benefits. The members of the Tang family also kept a low profile, and they were polite to others all the time. It wasnt difficult to be acquaintances of them, but it was very hard to be their friends. Mrs. Tang, May I know your age? a nobledy asked Gu Man curiously. Chapter 990 - In the Party

Chapter 990 In the Party

Gu Man wasnt used to the title of Mrs. Tang yet, so she felt a little nervous when others addressed her in that way.Im 39 this year, Gu Man said.Gu Man understood why other women were curious about her age. Although the others already knew that Gu Man must be around 40 now because Gu Ning was 19 this year, they were still surprised to hear that Gu Man was 39. Really? You look much younger than your real age. How do you take care of your skin? I cant believe that youre 39! Me neither! None of those rich wives and nobledies could believe it. They thought that it probably had something to do with Kamei Beauty Salon or Kouzi, but they still wanted to hear the answer from Gu Mans mouth. Gu Man felt happy that others wereplimenting her. She smiled and said, I only use Kouzi, and my skin has gotten better and better over time after using it. She wasnt advertising Kouzi; it was the truth. However, she didnt tell them that she was taking power crystals at the same time, because Gu Ning told her to keep it a secret. Gu Ning didnt want others to turn to her to buy magical power for their appearances, because magical power was more useful and meaningful to save ones life. Even though she had a lot of magical power now, she wasnt sure when she would run out of it, so she preferred to use it to do some meaningful things. Kouzi alone was enough to satisfy their need to get prettier. Although Kouzi wasnt as effective as the magical power, it was still excellent at anti aging. Knowing that it was Kouzi, those rich wives and nobledies couldnt wait a second to try it. They refused to age, even though it was unstoppable. Unfortunately, they were at an important party now, so they couldnt leave. The party would be over around 7 pm, and they nned to buy a set of Kouzi tonight. Thinking of that, they got excited. ... Hey, boss! Hao Ran, Pan Zirui and the others said while walking towards Gu Ning. When Pan Zirui and Hao Ran heard each other call Gu Ning their boss, they were struck dumb for a second. Hi, let me introduce you, this is Pan Zirui, we met in City B. These are all his friends, Guan Bin, Zhou Guangrui, Hu Hao and Zhou Yongkang, Gu Ning said to Hao Ran and the others. Afterwards, she turned to Pan Zirui. Theyre all my good friends from my school. Hao Ran, Mu Ke, Chu Peihan, Qin Zixun, Yu Mixi, Su Anya, An Yi and Zhang Tianping. They greeted one another, then casually chatted together in a group. ... Du Yujian stood afar and felt jealous of them. He wished that he could be Gu Nings friend. After a while, Pan Ziruis parents and his older brother also walked to Gu Ning. Pan Ziruis older brother was almost fully recovered, and he was able to move all on his own, which shocked the medical field of City B. If Gu Ning hadnt told Pan Zirui to tell the doctors that it was impossible for them to find out the form of the medicine, those doctors wouldnt have given up studying it. Many medical experts had tried to figure out why the medicine was so effective, but they all failed. Miss Gu, Im so surprised to hear that youre Lord Tangs biological daughter, Pan Ziruis father said. Well, it wont make any difference. Ill still be me, Gu Ning said airily. She had no intention to gain benefits with the help of the Tang familys influence. Actually, she would rather keep it a secret, because it would be more convenient for her to run her business without too many people paying attention to her. However, if she did that, Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan would be disappointed, so she could only set a condition that the media couldnt be involved. Given her fame now, it would go viral within a short time once the media reported her real identity. A super-rich family like the Tang family would normally invite the media to show up at parties. Gu Ning hoped that there could be fewer people who knew her real identity. Tang Haifeng agreed with Gu Ning on that, because he understood that Gu Ning didnt want to attract too much attention. ... Ha-ha, right, Pan Ziruis father said andughed. He admired Gu Nings confident attitude. I was thinking of greeting you just then, but you were very busy. I havent gotten a chance to thank you in person yet! Gu Ning had saved Pan Ziruis older brothers life after all. Miss Gu, thank you so much for your help! Pan Ziruis older brother said. Since Pan Zirui is my friend, Im d to help you. Its not a big deal, and we can drop this topic, Gu Ning said with a smile. Alright, Miss Gu, if you need us in the future, feel free to let us know, Pan Ziruis father said. Although Pan Ziruis father understood that it wasnt very likely that Gu Ning would need his help in the future, he was showing with his attitude that he sided with Gu Ning. Thanks, and cheers! Gu Ning smiled, and they raised their sses with one ord. When the others saw the Pan family chatting with Gu Ning with a broad smile, they knew that the Pan family had a close rtionship with her. People who were invited to join todays party all had a certain rtionship with the Tang family, but mostly only for benefits. Therefore, many of them got jealous of the Pan family because the Pan family could have a close rtionship with Gu Ning. The Pan family didnt chat with Gu Ning for long, and soon walked away. Chapter 991 - Han Wenling

Chapter 991 Han Wenling

a whileter, tang yunrong and some rtives of the tang family, including tang zhiyu and her mother, walked over to chat with gu ning. they were all females. tang zhiyu and her mother felt quite uneasy facing gu ning and leng shaoting now. gu ning clearly noticed that tang zhiyu already gave up the idea of stealing leng shaoting away from her, so she didnt show any dislike towards tang zhiyu. since tang zhiyu already gave up, there was no need for gu ning to make an enemy. they chatted with gu ning for a short while, then walked away. several young nobledies came to talk with gu ning too. some of them were very kind, but some kept ncing at leng shaoting. gu ning felt displeased, but said nothing, because they did nothing, nor did they try to strike up a conversation with leng shaoting. they were attracted to leng shaoting, but they were more afraid of gu nings family background now. ... tang haifeng and several seniors left the party halfway, because they needed to have a rest. after they had left for a short time, an unwanted guest came into the hall. she was a gorgeous woman in her early thirties, and she dressed herself up in quite a noticeable way. therefore, people couldnt help but nce at her when she showed up, but they didnt know that she actually just came inside. there were hundreds of people in the hall after all. the woman walked towards tang yunfan, but tang yunfan frowned with dislike the second he saw her. why is she here? chairman tang, why was i not invited to your wedding? it breaks my heart! the woman said to tang yunfan once she walked near. it sounded like they had a secret rtionship with each other. many peoples sight fell on the womans body, and she deliberately raised her voice when she talked to tang yunfan, so a lot of guests in the hall paid attention to her and tang yunfan now. the next second, they turned to look at gu man to see her reaction. gu man trusted and loved tang yunfan, so she wasnt suspicious of him and stayed calm. tang yunfan, however, was worried that gu man might be annoyed. he gave her a nce, then rxed a little when he saw that she was calm. gu ning also trusted tang yunfan, and she understood that this woman came here to cause trouble. she wouldnt interfere in it, because it was more suitable to let tang yunfan handle it. however, if the woman dared to annoy gu man, gu ning would teach her a lesson. i dont think that you should be invited given the han familys rtionship with the tang family, tang yunfan said. hearing that, the woman wasnt mad at all. youre right, the tang family has many conflicts with the han family in business, but it shouldnt affect our personal rtionship. many people didnt know the womans family background until now, and they were all surprised. the han family was the richest family in city q. although it wasnt as rich as the tang family, there was only a small gap between the two families wealth and influence. han wenling was the well-known miss han, who was talented at running businesses in the han family, and she was 34 now. although han wenling was a woman, she was the sole heiress of the han family. and precisely because of her importance, she was still unmarried. the han family wouldnt force her to marry a man she didnt love, but she fell in love with a man she shouldnt be in love with. the man was tang yunfan. it wasnt a secret that han wenling admired tang yunfan and that she had chased him for a long time, but tang yunfan never paid much attention to her. han wenling and tang yunfan hadpeted against each other in business many times before, but tang yunfan was always the winner after oveing difficulties. in the beginning, han wenling simply regarded tang yunfan as a strongpetitor, but she slowly fell in love with him. han wenling also had many admirers, but she only cared about tang yunfan. to her astonishment, tang yunfan got married at short notice, which was uneptable in her eyes. nobody had told her that tang yunfan was going to be married so soon. she had been abroad a while ago, so she missed the news that tang yunfan had already proposed to gu man. therefore, it was toote when she flew home once she heard the shocking news that tang yunfans wedding was held today. the wedding hadnt begun yet when she arrived at city b, but she needed time to dress herself up because she was reluctant to be less noticeable than the bride. even though tang yunfan didnt love her, she still had hope that he might change his mind. she was also curious about the woman he married. when she saw gu man, she had to admit that gu man looked very attractive and gentle. it was obvious that tang yunfan only loved gentle, kind women. miss han, please dont say something that might cause misunderstanding here. i dont have a personal rtionship with you. if you came here to share our happiness, were d to have you, but im afraid that you cant stay here if you n to cause us trouble, tang yunfan said in a cold tone. Chapter 992 - The Heiress of the Han Family

Chapter 992 The Heiress of the Han Family

Chairman Tang, dont be so nervous! Are you afraid that the bride might misunderstand our rtionship? Han Wenlingughed a little. It sounded as if she thought that it was amusing. After that, her sight fell on Gu Man, which made Gu Man feel uneasy, but Han Wenling showed obvious disdain. The bride is indeed very beautiful, but behaves like a coward.Han Wenling was a strong sessful businesswoman, so ordinary people were barelyparable to her.Gu Man was just an ordinary woman, so she felt stressed when facing Han Wenling. Gu Ning only squinted at Han Wenling, but said nothing. Tang Yunfan, however, protected Gu Man behind his back without dy, which hurt Han Wenlings feelings. Miss Han, my wife is just an ordinary person. She isnt aspetitive as you. Since you didnte here to share the happiness with us, you should leave now, Tang Yunfan said. He was chasing her away. In fact, Tang Yunfan did his best to stay polite to Han Wenling. If it hadnt been his wedding day today, he would have been violent. He only looked gentle and kind towards his family. If anyone else dared to hurt someone he cared about, he could be aggressive and cold-blooded in an instant. Han Wenling felt quite hurt, but still pretended to be fine on the surface. Chairman Tang, rx. Im not going to fight against you. Im merely curious about what kind of woman you would marry, and Im surprised to know that your wife is just an ordinary woman. She still despised Gu Man. Although Tang Yunfan loved gentle and kind women, Han Wenling despised that kind of woman, and was a strong woman whether it was on the exterior or in the interior. In Han Wenlings eyes, weak women could only rely on men to live their lives. She didnt think that men were reliable, and believed that women should be independent. Han Wenling had tried to be a gentle weak woman when she fell in love with a man back in her university. In order to protect the mans self-esteem, she kept her family background secret. However, the man thought that she was too poor to be his girlfriend, and turned to a rich girl. Once she revealed her real identity, the shameless man came back to her and begged her to forgive him. She obviously wouldnt ept him. The unpleasant experience left a scar in her heart, and she didnt fall in love again until she met Tang Yunfan. She didnt fall in love with Tang Yunfan at first nce, but over time. She thought that he was a very outstanding man, and believed that they could be a perfect match. She was already used to being strong, and hated to please a man by pretending to be weak. She only wanted to attract a man with her own charm and ability. However, they hadpeted against each other for nearly five years, but she still failed to get Tang Yunfan to pay more attention to her. ... I dont care whether shes sessful or not as long as I love her, Tang Yunfan said with determination. Hearing that, Gu Man felt touched, but Han Wenling was hurt again. Very well. Han Wenling finally lost control of her emotions. Tang Yunfan, Im curious why dont you like me at all? I dont think your bride has any features that are better than me. You know that Im the heiress of the Han family, and we could be a perfect match! Han Wenling couldnt ept the fact that Tang Yunfan didnt choose her even though she was so good and outstanding. What? The heiress of the Han family? People around them were all shocked. They had all heard of the Han family, but not many of them were aware that Han Wenling loved Tang Yunfan. Even if Han Wenling loved Tang Yunfan, it wasnt something that people couldnt understand because Tang Yunfan was handsome and super-rich. However, Han Wenling made an abrupt appearance today, so it was quite shocking. Why should I choose you just because youre outstanding? Tang Yunfan said with impatience. Miss Han, I think you better leave now on your own, or Ill have to tell those bodyguards to send you out. If Han Wenling still refused to leave now, he would be violent. You... Han Wenling was heartbroken. Since Tang Yunfan became violent, there was no need for Han Wenling to stay here any longer. She was a proud woman, and she could still live her life well even though she couldnt get the man she wanted. Many of her admirers were also one in a million. She had plenty of good choices. Fine, I will leave right now. Tang Yunfan, I admit that I like you, but you arent the only one I want. I neverck quality men around me! Han Wenling said, then turned around striding away. Although it seemed like she didnt care about it at all, she wouldnt havee here if she really didnt care about it. Han Wenling didntck quality men, but she didnt have a man she really loved. ... Han Wenling wasnt invited, but was still able to get in here without anyone stopping her. Tang Yunfan understood she must have gotten in here with the help of an invited guest in the hall, but he didnt bother to investigate it since she already left. Chapter 993 - A Warning

Chapter 993 A Warning

im sorry, everyone. please continue to enjoy yourself, and i hope youre not affected by this brief interlude, tang yunfan said to the guests in the hall. its fine. all the guests showed that they didnt mind it and kept on drinking and chatting with each other. when han wenling walked out, gu ning followed her. ningning. tang yunfan wanted to stop her, but leng shaoting interrupted him, mr. tang, its fine. ningning knows what shes doing. tang yunfan also understood that gu ning only did it to protect her mother, so he could only hope that it did not cause more trouble. ... please wait a second, miss han. han wenling heard a girl calling her from behind when she just reached the door of the hotel. han wenling stopped at once andposed herself. she turned and saw a beautiful young girl walking towards her. although the girl didnt look aggressive at all, han wenling had a feeling that she wasnt a friend. may i help? han wenling asked with pride. yeah, can we have a talk? gu ning said. han wenling left without causing more trouble, but gu ning was still worried that she might do something to hurt gu man in the future. she wasnt familiar with han wenling, so she thought that it was necessary for her to warn han wenling to stay away from gu man. who are you? why should i talk to you? han wenling said and she was a little rude because she was in a terrible mood now. gu ning didnt mind it, but said, my names gu ning, and im tang yunfans biological daughter. today is my parents wedding day. what? youre tang yunfans biological daughter? han wenling was shocked. she couldnt believe that tang yunfan already had a daughter. she thought that tang yunfan had never married before so it was impossible for him to have a daughter! is this girl a love child? han wenling thought to herself. can i talk to you right now? gu ning asked again when han wenling wore an absent look. oh, sure, han wenling said. well, please forgive me if im a little aggressive because were merely strangers now. no matter how you feel about my father, dont do anything to hurt my mother, gu ning said without hesitation. when she said that, she released her magical power on purpose to make han wenling feel stressed in case han wenling didnt think about her words seriously. although han wenling was also an outstanding strong woman, she was still amazed by gu nings air of power. to her surprise, this young girl could be so powerful at such an early age! han wenling understood that gu ning was protecting her mother, but she was displeased at gu nings warning because she didnt have the thought to hurt gu nings mother at all. what are you thinking? im not the kind of person who ys dirty tricks to get what they want. d to hear that. gu ning didnt believe han wenlings words immediately, but from her attitude it seemed like she really didnt n to hurt gu man. no matter what, gu ning had already warned her to stay away from gu man. if she dared to hurt gu man in the future, gu ning would teach her a lesson. it wasnt a nice conversation, but both of them appreciated each others air of power. oh, miss han, i noticed the scar on your wrist, gu ning said all of a sudden. hearing that, han wenling was struck dumb for a second, and subconsciously hid her hand. she was surprised that gu ning found the scar on her wrist. she thought the bracelet could hide it well. she didnt cut herself, but it was caused by a fight when she was young. she was badly injured back then, so the wound left a scar. although she didnt care much about it, she still hoped to remove it if it was possible. gu ning continued, miss han, if you want to remove it, i strongly rmend cine to you. it has a type of ointment which is very effective for all kinds of scars. if you dont believe me, you can search the brand on the inte to find out more about it. gu ning did that not only out of kindness, but because she hoped that it could reduce han wenlings hatred towards gu man. han wenlings eyes lit up at once. she was willing to try if it was really that effective. miss han, i do hope you can find a man who loves you and who you also want to spend the rest of your life with, gu ning said at the end, then walked back to the hall. han wenling moved her lips, but said nothing. she wasnt stupid, and she understood that gu ning did it for gu man, but she didnt hate gu nings behavior. in fact, if the ointment gu ning rmended to her was really effective, she would also be grateful to gu ning. she had tried many ointments before, but they didnt work well. han wenling held doubts about gu nings advice. when she turned to walk out of the hotel, an idea dawned on her. wait a moment, whats her name again? gu ning! han wenling suddenly felt like the name sounded very familiar and gu ning also looked quite familiar, but she couldnt remember where she had seen gu ning before. oh, isnt the girl goddess gu? Chapter 994 - The Movie Is in Theaters Now

Chapter 994 The Movie Is in Theaters Now

at this moment, an excited female voice sounded and reminded han wenling who gu ning was. gu ning was precisely goddess gu, the well-known, talented girl and popr idol on the inte. han wenling had heard a lot about gu ning, and she also admired gu nings outstanding ability. ever since han wenling was a little girl, she was always the most outstanding one among her peers. unexpectedly, gu ning surpassed her. most importantly, gu ning was also tang yunfans biological daughter! thinking of that, han wenling felt a little relieved, but it still took time for her to move on. although she was curious about the fact that tang yunfan already had a biological daughter, she didnt want to waste her time on gossiping. without hesitation, han wenling left the hotel. ... the girl is indeed goddess gu! shes so beautiful! im so regretful that i didnt take photos with her. ... when gu ning was back in the hall, leng shaoting walked towards her at once. how was it? she said that she isnt the kind of person who ys dirty tricks to get what they want, gu ning said. since shes the heiress of the han family, i think she wont do anything that hurts the han familys benefits. the tang family isnt as influential as the tang family after all, leng shaoting said tofort gu ning. gu ning had the same idea. tang yunfan understood that gu ning could solve the problem well, so he didnt ask gu ning about it when she got back. if han wenling really was going to do something to hurt gu man, tang yunfan was also able to stop her. ... the moment han wenling got in her car, she took out her phone to search for information on cine. she read countless positivements on it, which surprised her. han wenling thought that she should probably try it. without further ado, han wenling told her chauffeur to drive her to buy the ointment produced by cine. however, they went to several pharmacies, but the ointment produced by cine was all out of stock. it was too popr, so it was soon sold out. it took days for the pharmaceutical factory to produce more products, so she had to wait for a couple of days. han wenling was surprised again by its poprity, and even had the idea to cooperate with cine. what she didnt know was that the owner of cine was gu ning, and she might be disappointed if she knew that gu ning wouldnt cooperate with her. han wenling went to thergest pharmacy in the city afterwards, and finally bought the ointment. once she applied it to the scar on her wrist, she felt quitefortable. she hoped that it would work this time. ... in the end jiang yutong got a chance to approach tang jiayang when he walked out of the mens room. hi, jiayang! jiang yutong went to thedies room as well when tang jiayang left for the mens room so that it would seem to be a coincidence when she saw him outside. tang jiayang knew it clearly, but couldnt say anything about it. hi, tang jiayang said, then walked away at once. however, jiang yutong wouldnt let him leave alone, and followed him up without dy. jiayang, when will you go back to country y? in a few days, tang jiayang said. it was true that tang jiayang would fly back to country y in a few days, because he still needed to finish his education and he also missed his girlfriend after being apart from her for nearly two months. why do you have to go back so soon? jiang yutong raised her voice. jiayang, can i visit you there during your vacation? i havent been to country y before. tang jiayang frowned. im sorry, im very busy during vacation and im about to graduate from my university, so i need to prepare for my internship. tang jiayang was rejecting her. jiang yutong understood that, and felt sad, but she didnt insist, in case tang jiayang had a bad impression of her. yutong, why dont you go back to your parents side, or go chat with jiamin? im sorry but ive gotta go, tang jiayang said and left jiang jiamin behind. although jiang yutong was a little annoyed and very disappointed, she could do nothing about it, and watched tang jiayang walking away. ... as the party came to an end, people were leaving. hey, boss, are you free tonight? why dont you hang out with us? pan zirui asked gu ning. they hadnt gathered together for a long time after all. you can go enjoy yourself. i need to deal with something else, gu ning said. fine, see you next time! pan zirui said and left with his friends. are you going back to the tang familys house? cao wenxin asked her. nope, were going to watch a film. will you go with us? gu ning asked. she nned to watch a film with her friends. infinite horror was in theaters now, and gu ning had to watch it in a theater herself. many people already had watched the films, and left many positivements on it. the box office of the movie premiere wasnt huge, but wasnt bad either. it was very likely that it could attract more people to watch it in theaters. people who had already watched infinite horror all approved of it, which aroused more peoples interest in it. Chapter 995 - Tang Jiakai’s Warning

Chapter 995 Tang Jiakais Warning

some people said that infinite horror was too scary and they almost peed. in addition, the story was very attractive too, which was rare to see among domestic movies. the editing of infinite horror was of high quality too, and it was highly possible for it to be a blockbuster. even though the movie was super scary, many people still said that they were willing to watch it twice in theaters. as the movie became popr on the inte, more and more people bought tickets and looked forward to watching it. some had even recorded several parts of the movie with their phones and posted them on weibo, which attracted more peoples attention. in that case, the movie tickets today were all booked. however, the tang family owned a famous theater, so gu ning turned to tang yunfan for help, and the theater arranged a vip screening room for them at once. the vip screening room was empty most of the time, because it was usually upied by those rich second-generation heirs for dates or proposals. movie? what movie? cao wenxin was curious. why do you have to go to watch a movie with so many people? in cao wenxins eyes, they should go to a bar to have fun together. infinite horror. its already in theaters now. we can have some fun together after watching it, gu ning said. the movie was about 90 minutes long, and they could drive to fengshang shopping mall. when the movie was over, it would be 9:30 pm at thetest, which was still early. they always enjoyed going out after 10 pm. oh, cao wenxin said, ill join you! its the first film produced by yourpany after all, and i must be supportive. hearing that, cao wenxins friends all said that they would go with them. what kind of film is it? gao chengyun asked. horror film, cao wenxin said. is it really scary? jiang zezheng stiffened in fear. zhu yuanzhen rolled her eyes at jiang zezheng. e on, be a man! what if your future girlfriend wants to watch a horror film and ask you to protect her? an ran said. the others allughed, but jiang zezheng was displeased andined, why cant men be afraid of horror films? im not the only man whos scared of horror films in this world. youre a coward! zhu yuanzhenughed. in fact, they had no idea how scary infinite horror was. if they had known that, they wouldnt have made fun of jiang zezheng. ... when the guests were almost gone, jiang yutong approached tang jiayang again. tang jiayangs friends had also left in their cars, and only tang jiakai stood by his side now. jiayang, why dont we go to watch a film together? i heard that there is a good horror film which is in theaters today, jiang yutong said and acted like a 3-year-old girl, but it didnt work in front of tang jiayang. the good horror film jiang yutong wanted to watch was actually infinite horror. thanks, but we need to deal with something else, tang jiayang said. actually, tang jiayang was losing his patience, but he had to curb his anger. tang jiakai, however, couldnt stand it anymore. jiang yutong, cant you keep away from my older brother? if you want to watch the film, go watch it yourself. my older brother isnt single and he already has a girlfriend. you should be aware of that! you... jiang yutong felt hurt and aggrieved. what? stop pretending in front of us. we arent idiots. if you dare to keep annoying my older brother, i promise that ill get back at your family, tang jiakai said in a threatening tone. jiang yutong was mad, but didnt dare to argue against tang jiakai. tang jiakai had always known about jiang yutongs affection towards tang jiayang, but he had never warned her before. on the contrary, he had even enjoyed it when tang jiayang had to reject jiang yutong again and again. however, he had to stand out to chase jiang yutong away now. without hesitation, tang jiakai pulled tang jiayang and walked away. ... jiang jiamin who stood not too far away walked to jiang yutong at this moment. she got another chance tough at jiang yutong today. jiang jiamin wasnt a troublemaker, but she loved to make fun of jiang yutong, who was an enemy in her eyes. do you still want to watch a film with your older cousin? shouldnt you do that with your boyfriend? jiang jiamin mocked. leave me alone! jiang yutong vented her anger at jiang jiamin. even though she knew that it was meaningless, she couldnt help but approach tang jiayang once she saw him. it wasnt easy for her to meet tang jiayang, so she would seize every minute when they did meet. why?jiang jiamin sneered, then became serious. didnt you hear? jiakai warned you to keep away from jiayang. dont cause any trouble for the jiang family and make me be punished for your stupid mistake! jiang jiamin was unwilling to mess with the brothers. Chapter 996 - I“ll Be with You

Chapter 996 Ill Be with You

jiang jiamin didnt care about jiang yutong at all, and she was unwilling to get involved in trouble because of jiang yutong. you... jiang yutong was furious, but didnt know how to argue back. ... tang jiayang and tang jiakai walked to gu ning and her friends afterwards, and asked them what they nned to do next. they were still young and didnt want to go to sleep so early. gu ning said that they nned to watch a film together first before they went to have funter. why do you all want to watch a film? tang jiayang had no interest in movies. cao wenxin knocked her arm against him and said, its the first film produced by ningningspany! oh! tang jiayang realized that gu ning had indeed made a film a while ago, but he didnt know that it was already in theaters today. since he found out now, he had to join them. ill go with you, tang jiayang said. me too! tang jiakai got interested. he had read many positivements on infinite horror, so he was also curious about it. in addition, gu ning was now a member of their family, and they should be supportive. gu ning and the others went to change their clothes before they left for the theater. on the way to the theater, hao ran and the others read manyments about infinite horror on the inte. they felt happy that people liked it. infinite horror is really scary. i almost peed! me too! i thought that i was going to have a heart attack! dont watch it if you dont have a strong heart. really? be prepared for it before you walk into the theater. im already scared now! i just watched it with my boyfriend, and he carried me home on his back afterwards because i was too scared to stand still. ha-ha, ha-ha. many inte users were amused by thatment. thank you so much, fenghua entertainment and goddess gu, for producing such a great film! i went to watch it with a girl ive admired from afar for a long time. she was too scared and threw herself into my arms. were boyfriend and girlfriend now! lol. it was another amusingment. congrattions! i want to get a girlfriend in the same way, but i wonder whether the girl will throw herself into my arms too. try it yourself, and youll find out. ha-ha, ha-ha. ... hao ran and the othersughed loudly in their car when they read the abovements. jesus, if its really so scary, i dont think i have the courage to watch it, yu mixi said. its fine. were all with you. if you feel scared, you can cover your ears and eyes, mu ke said tofort her. in fact, mu ke wanted to say that he would be with her, but he felt too shy to say that. for now, mu ke and yu mixi were in an unclear rtionship. mu ke still took special care of yu mixi, but hadnt told her about his real feelings towards her yet. however, even though he didnt say it aloud, yu mixi could feel it. she was happy about it, but also chose to keep quiet because the national college entrance examination was just around the corner. they had a tacit agreement that they would talk about it after the examination. hao ran and the others also left them some space. ... when gu ning read thosements, she was also satisfied with the films quality and influence. it was the first film produced by her entertainmentpany, and it was a great sess. many inte users also @ (mentioned) her on weibo and left positive remarks on the film. although gu ning wasnt cast in the film, she was the investor, so many people alsopliment her. as the film became popr, those major actors in it gained a lot of fame too. all of them were skilled actors, so the audience had a good impression of them. when good actors met suitable roles, it was very easy for them to attract peoples attention. some actors might be very good-looking and rely on publicity stunts to get publicity, but it wouldntst long. besides, people wouldnt have a good impression of them, which was harmful for their career in the future. the major actors in infinite horror, on the other hand, were unwilling to do publicity stunts. they had even fought against unspoken rules in the industry. Chapter 997 - Fake Box Office?

Chapter 997 Fake Box Office?

the entertainmentpanies that bai lin and han lengxuan worked for had almost abandoned them, and they could only be supporting actors in shows. without many chances to show their faces, the audience would soon forget them. however, once infinite horror became popr, bai lin and han lengxuan both won fame, and their agents didnt dare to ignore them again. agents were all experienced in this industry. although a film wasnt enough to make bai lin and han lengxuan a-list actors, they still had a bright future ahead. as long as they could keep on gaining peoples attention, the entertainmentpanies they worked for would take them seriously. ... su tongnuo had greater poprity than bai lin and han lengxuan because she had be the spokesperson of charm and jade beauty jewelry before the film was in theaters. her role in the film also attracted a lot of attention. both bai lin and han lengxuan were envious of su tongnuos good luck. she was signed by gu ning, which was the start of her sessful career. all the people who worked in the entertainment industry ached to gain fame, but they had their own boundaries and wouldnt sell their bodies or souls for it. unfortunately, it was much moreplicated than they could think to work in this industry. without powerful connections, there were only a few people who could be famous by relying on themselves. fenghua entertainment was a great opportunity that they couldnt miss right now. they nned to end the agreement they had with the entertainmentpanies they were working for now before they joined gu ningspany. they understood that gu ning had high standards for actors, so they had talked about it with gu ning beforehand. although they asked gu ning whether they could join herpany in a way which sounded as if they were joking, gu ning agreed with a serious expression. gu ning approved of them. it was lu zhan who had rmended them to act in her first film, and she thought that they had done a great job. since they were both good actors, there was no reason for gu ning to turn them down. bai lin and han lengxuan were excited that gu ning was willing to sign them, and they promised to work harder. thepetition was super fierce in the entertainment industry after all. if they didnt work harder to keep people paying attention to them, they would soon be reced. ... bai lins agreement with the entertainmentpany that he was working for now would end after half a year, while han lengxuan needed to wait for a whole year. before their agreements ended, they had to do their work as usual. their agents would also be responsible for their schedules too. as leading roles in the films, they had all gathered together to watch it in a theater yesterday, and they were very satisfied with its effect. many theaters were much more crowded than normal these days, and most of the people came to watch infinite horror. the box office of infinite horror was still growing. it seemed to be the most popr film during this period. because of infinite horror, fewer people went to watch other films which were also in theaters now, and other film producers all got jealous of it. especially when they read countless positivements on infinite horror, they couldnt wait to demolish them. since their films werent profitable under the influence of infinite horror, they figured out a way to change the situation. before long, articles about the fake box office of infinite horror went viral on the inte. within minutes, it caused a great sensation. some people believed that the box office of infinite horror wasnt real, while some chose to believe that it was real. it was hard to tell whether the box office of a film was real or not, because it was one of the unspoken rules in the industry that a new film needed a big box office at its premiere. a new film needed attention and the audience also needed a guide. if people noticed the big box office of a new film, they might be interested in it and buy a ticket for it. sometimes, a new film could be very good but there werent many people who bought tickets to watch it in theaters because it failed to attract peoples attention. it wasnt umon that a new film was very terrible and deceived people into buying tickets with its fake box office, but it would also bring itself negativements and criticisms afterwards. therefore, it was understandable that some people were suspicious of the box office of infinite horror, because its box office was too good to be real. in addition, its box office was still increasing steadily. those who had watched infinite horror all agreed that it was a great film, so they thought that its box office should be real. moreover, there were barely any vacant seats in screening rooms where infinite horror was yed. many people who had watched infinite horror in theaters posted photos of their film tickets to prove that its box office was real. i dont think its box office is fake, because it is indeed a great film. i went to watch it with many of my friends, and we all liked it. the majority of the inte users refused to believe those articles which imed that the box office of infinite horror was fake. it was obvious that some people were defaming infinite horror. not everyone would believe those articles, but some still did. Chapter 998 - Meet in a Theater

Chapter 998 Meet in a Theater

i think its just nder. as far as i know, the film tickets of infinite horror are already sold out the past two days. right, infinite horror is a great film, and im going to watch it again. infinite horror is a film worth waiting for. many film critics also give infinite horror good reviews, and said that it could be the best horror film till now. im curious about the editor of infinite horror. does anyone know his name? im a fan of infinite horror too! me too! many theaters are fully upied because of infinite horror the past two days in city b. same thing in the capital! although infinite horror was the only one which was yed in theaters from this morning, there were many other films in theaters too during this time. it was difficult to change the schedule of films in theaters, so fans of infinite horror had to wait if the film tickets were already sold out these two days. sometimes, if a new film wasnt popr at all, theaters might remove it from the schedule. i wish that there could be more show times! ... facing so many inte users defense of infinite horror, many people who were suspicious of its box office got curious. in that case, more and more people went to buy film tickets for it, which made those rumor-mongers even more jealous of it. people who worked in the film industry were also interested in infinite horror. after watching it, they were impressed by it too, and had to admit that it was indeed of a high level. the editing and special effects of the film were quite attractive. people began to discuss which skilled team or person was in charge of the editing of the film. they had never heard of mu ye, and thought that it was unbelievable that he was able to finish the editing all on his own. no matter what, they didnt dare to defame infinite horror again, but it wouldnt stop them being jealous of it. besides, the real box office of infinite horror was even higher than the fake box office of their films. they failed to sell many film tickets for their films, so it was difficult for them to make a fake box office. ... gu ning and the others walked into a theater together, and they easily attracted a lot of attention from people around them. many people soon recognized gu ning. wow, isnt she goddess gu? really? where? oh, shes so pretty! i think shes even prettier than in her photos! hi, goddess gu! people in the theater got excited at once, and took out their phones to record. it seemed as if a celebrity was here. it was basically the same, because gu ning was as famous as a famous celebrity now, and she also had arge amount of loyal fans. someone wanted to take photos with gu ning, but there were many people around her, so she didnt dare toe close. gu ning smiled at them when people called her name. look, the man by goddess gus side is so handsome! jesus, hes the most handsome man ive ever seen. is he goddess gus boyfriend? i think so. oh, goddess gus friends are also good-looking. hey, arent they the brothers of the tang family? what tang family? the number one super-rich tang family in city b. what? they must be super-rich heirs! exactly! gu ning and the others entered the vip screening roomter. once they were gone, many people posted photos of them onto the inte. the vip screening room wasnt asrge asmon screening rooms, but it was big enough for them. when the film began, gu ning took a picture and sent out a post on weibo. gu ning: its been a busy day today, and i didnt have time to watch it until now. [photo attached] the photo showed that she was watching infinite horror. once the post was sent out, many people reposted, liked and leftments under it. many people asked gu ning which theater she was in right now, and gu ning told them she was in fengshang shopping mall. however, those who were also in fengshang shopping mall said that infinite horror hadnt begun yet. Chapter 999 - Have a Premonition Again

Chapter 999 Have a Premonition Again

some asked gu ning which screening room she was right now, but gu ning kept it a secret, which disappointed her fans. her fans felt sad that they couldnt meet gu ning in real life, but gu ning didnt care about that. those who had taken pictures of gu ning in the theater, on the other hand, felt proud and satisfied. they allplimented gu nings beauty and her friends outstanding appearances. ... gu ning muted her phone, and focused on the film. the moment the film began, the screening room was covered in a scary atmosphere. jesus, i cant breathe, jiang zezheng said all of a sudden, but his friends all rolled their eyes at him because the film just began. although they had the same feeling, none of them said it aloud. jiang zezheng felt a little aggrieved. he really wasnt a fan of horror films. nevertheless, he understood that he shouldnt say that right now, so he closed his mouth. a few minutester, most of them felt scared, but none of them dared to admit it. although it was a horror film, it wasnt scary from the first second till thest second. however, it was quite frightening during the scary moments. jiang zezheng did his best not to make a sound, but the others lost control of their emotions, especially the girls. except for gu ning, leng shaoting and xin bei, the rest of them were scared by the film. zhu yuanzhen and an ran were terrified by it, and their faces turned pale. cao wenxin and chu peihan were able to stay calm, but su anya and yu mixi were trembling in fear. su anya sat by yu mixis left side, and they subconsciously caught each others hand tight. gu ning sat by yu mixis right side, so she secretly put her magical power into yu mixis body by holding her hand, and the magical power also went into su anyas body. with the help of gu nings magical power, both su anya and yu mixi gradually calmed down. nevertheless, it still took them a long while to get back to normal. sh*t, its so scary! hao ran raised his voice all of a sudden. howe i didnt notice it when i was acting in the film? idiot, its scary with the music after editing, chu peihan said and rolled her eyes at hao ran. most films relied on music and special effects to be effective. i thought that its just a normal horror film, but its much scarier than i thought it could be, an ran said in a trembling voice. who said that im a coward before we watched the film? jiang zezhengughed at them. the others wanted to argue against him, but didnt know how. they really werent mentally-prepared for this film. zhu yuanzhen also remained silent, because she was also scared by it. i agree that people who have heart disease shouldnt watch this film, gao chengyun said. this film was the most horrifying film he had ever seen. ningning, the post-production team of yourpany is really good! i think that even the team of our familyspany couldnt be as good as yours, tang jiayang said. the post-production team of the tang familys entertainmentpany also enjoyed great fame worldwide, but tang jiayang didnt think that they could be as skilled as gu nings team. if gu ning had hired the post-production of tang familys entertainmentpany to help her, this film wouldnt have been this attractive. the tang family didnt focus too much on the entertainment industry, so its entertainmentpany wasnt the best in the industry. ... the tang family was involved in many industries, but it wasnt the leading force in every industry. it mainly focused on real estate, hotels and shopping malls. it wasnt done by a team, but a person, gu ning said. what? a person? hearing that, everyone was shocked. it was aplicated project to edit a film well. normally, a team of a dozen people had to cooperate with each other to finish it. the post-production of infinite horror was nearly perfect, so it was very hard for them to believe that a single person could handle it well. yes, gu ning said with certainty. he must be a genius! her friends said. no matter how curious they were, gu ning wouldnt tell them more details about the person. where should we go next? cao wenxin asked. where do you want to go next? gu ning asked hao ran and the others. why dont you make the decision? hao ran said. well, we can go to a bar, clubhouse or rent a pleasure boat to have fun tonight, tang jiakai said. hearing the words pleasure boat, a picture shed in gu nings eyes all of a sudden. she saw a young girl walking into the washroom of a pleasure boat that did not have many people on it, but a middle-aged man followed her and covered her mouth suddenly. Chapter 1000 - Meet the Man of the Evil Practice Again

Chapter 1000 Meet the Man of the Evil Practice Again

without further thought, gu ning knew what would happen next, because she recognized the middle-aged man. he was a member of the evil practice. she abruptly stood up, which surprised everyone else around her. ningning, whats wrong? leng shaoting asked her. oh, i suddenly remember that there is something i should deal with right now. shaoting, why dont youe with me, and the others can enjoy themselves in the meantime, gu ning said, but didnt tell them details. oh, right. since gu ning needed to deal with something urgent, they wouldnt stop her. afterwards, gu ning and leng shaoting left together in a hurry. on the way to the parking lot, gu ning called quan mingkai and told him to prepare a private pleasure boat for her at wharf no.3. she was going to have a river tour. quan mingkai did what she told him to do without dy. leng shaoting drove to wharf no.3 by the river as fast as possible. he didnt ask gu ning why, because he knew that gu ning would tell him the reason when it was necessary. gu ning didnt want to waste time on exining it, so she remained silent. if leng shaoting asked her, she would probably have to lie to him again. around a dozen minutester, they arrived at wharf no.3. after stopping the car, they strode towards the entrance. it wasnt early now, so all the pleasure boats had toe back within half an hour, so only one left on the river a distance away. quan mingkai had arranged a man to serve gu ning when she arrived, so she called him the moment she got out of the car. the man was already waiting for her at the entrance. the second he saw gu ninging, he walked towards her. since it was quan mingkais order, he was very polite to gu ning. as an ace soldier in the special forces, it was super easy for leng shaoting to sail a boat. at this moment, there were only four or five pleasure boats on the river, and gu ning found her target within seconds, then told leng shaoting to sail towards it. they were in a private pleasure boat, which wasparatively smaller and moved faster. gu ning walked out of the cabin, and stood by the ship side. she used her jade eyes and focused on the target boat. they were about five hundred meters away from it, so gu ning couldnt see it very clearly, but she noticed the jiao swimming under it. it was obvious that the jiao smelt the man of the evil practice, so it followed under the boat along the way. the jiao was also evil, so it could absorb the yin from the man of the evil practice, which was also good for its inner discipline. however, the jiao remembered gu nings words, and stayed quiet in case it caused any damages to innocent people. since gu ning was already here, she was unwilling to see the young girl hurt by the man of the evil practice. she released some of her magical power to attract the mans attention. she was calling the jiao at the same time. nevertheless, because of the long distance between them, they didnt sense her magical power right away. when the two pleasure boats were close, gu ning was able to clearly see the inside of the target boat. she found the man of the evil practice fixing his eyes on the young girl, and saw that the young girl was about to leave for the washroom. right at this time, both the man and the jiao sensed gu nings magical power. the man was surprised, but seemed displeased. although gu ning was his target too, she wasnt weak at all. it was hard for him to get her. he wasnt afraid to meet gu ning, but not now. it took him a long time to find a virgin girl who was born in the lunar year, and he was ready to absorb her blood. he hated to miss this great chance again. unfortunately, gu ning appeared once more. the man thought that gu ning might stop him if he approached the young girl. gu ning was better than him at fighting. if she really attacked him when he wasnt prepared, it was likely that he would be injured or caught. he was unwilling to be caught, so he decided to let the young girl go. actually, he was quite angry that gu ning showed up at this key moment. he found a ce to hide himself afterwards, and looked out to the direction of the magical power, but he failed to see anyone on the oing pleasure boat. gu ning squatted on the deck so that the man couldnt see her. she squatted down because the jiao swam over following the magical power. it was a private pleasure boat, so the edge wasnt far from the surface of the water. gu ning reached out her hand into the water. when the jiao touched her fingers, it was put into the telepathic eye space. the man found gu ning once she stood up again, and he was sure that gu ning was the girl covered in magical power at a nce. gu ning didnt avoid his eyes, but stared straight at him on purpose. she intended to let him know that she was watching him, in case he hurt the innocent girl. the man was struck dumb for a second, and then realized that gu ning came here because of him. since gu ning already found him, he didnt bother to hide any longer and walked out to face gu ning. what should he do now? the man had no idea. if he fought against gu ning face to face, he wasnt confident that he could win, but it was impossible that she would let him get away with it either. Chapter 1001 - Qinggong?

Chapter 1001 Qinggong?

when the private pleasure boat gu ning was on moved near to the pleasure boat where the man was, she told leng shaoting to sail parallel to it. sir, why dont you get aboard my boat so that we can have a nice talk? gu ning said to the man of the evil practice. leng shaoting didnt realize that gu ning aimed to meet the man until now, and he also recognized the man when he saw him. the man was obviously covered in yin. ordinary people might not feel it, but leng shaoting could. the man knew that gu ning came here because of him, but he willingly epted gu nings invitation since he was looking for her too. why not!? the man said, then directly jumped to the boat where gu ning was. many people were shocked by the scene. jesus, he just jumped to the boat over there! is it qinggong? it was indeed qinggong. people who practiced his or her inner discipline hoped to be gods or goddesses one day in the future. and without a doubt gods and goddesses could fly. although the man hadnt finished practicing his inner discipline yet, he was good at qinggong at his level right now. however, he couldnt fly up high, just the height of two to three stories. ordinary people had never seen qinggong with their own eyes before, so they couldnt believe that it was real. leng shaoting understood that gu ning was going to catch the man, so he sailed the boat away in case innocent people were hurt. did youe here for me? the man asked gu ning, although he already had the answer. yes, gu ning replied. how did you find me? he asked again with curiosity. i smelt you. gu ning didnt bother to hide it. the man was displeased. who are you? whats your aim? im simply an ordinary person, and i aim to destroy you because youre harmful, gu ning said. she didnt take herself as the saviour, but she couldnt stand aside since she already found a member of the evil practice. she would probably be the next victim. even if she stayed away from them, they would stille to her for her magical power. it was also possible that she was reborn for a reason, but she wasnt aware of the reason right now. she had seen so many strange things which she didnt believe in at all during the previous incarnation, so she thought that they might be hints of what would happen to her in the future. she also sensed that she was going to have a fierce fight against the evil practice. gu ning cared a lot about her premonitions, because they were always right. she wanted to be prepared so that she could protect herself. its none of your business, the man said. his target wasnt gu ning at the beginning, but gu ning had interrupted him again and again. well, it indeed wasnt my business before, but now its different because you want my magical power, gu ning said, then hid her magical power away, which surprised the man. he soon figured out why he couldnt find her before, because she was able to hide her magical power! hearing that, the man squinted with his eyes full of greed. youre right, i do want the magical power around your body, so you better give it to me right now, the man said, and attacked gu ning without dy. even though the man wasnt confident that he could win in the fight against gu ning, he was left with no choice. leng shaoting was worried about gu ning, but he knew that the man couldnt hurt her right now, so he didnt get involved in the fight and sailed the boat far away from other pleasure boats. gu ning wouldnt hesitate to attack the man either, and she used her magical power to enhance her strength. within a short time, she got control of the situation. the man gradually felt hard pressed to gain advantage in the fight. because of their violent fight, the private pleasure boat was shaking heavily. luckily, they were far away from people now, and nobody could see them. the man was furious when gu ning got the better of him. he couldnt believe that she was simply an ordinary girl. she was covered in magical power, and unusually good at fighting, but had no smell of those who were practicing their inner discipline. the man was confused, but it wasnt the right time for him to think further about it. he was good at swimming, so jumped into the river without dy when he realized that it was impossible for him to win. gu ning, however, was unwilling to let him escape like that. she could breathe and talk in the water, so she jumped into the river after the man at once. leng shaoting didnt know that gu ning had the help of her magical power, and got anxious the second she jumped into the river. without hesitation, he followed her. gu ning didnt see leng shaoting jumping into the water, but heard the sound. she knew that leng shaoting was also good at swimming, but he was just a normal human being. she was worried about his safety, but had to focus on the man at this key moment. it was very dark under the water at night, so leng shaoting couldnt clearly see gu ning and the man, nor move with agility to reach gu nings side. Chapter 1002 - Levels of One’s Inner Discipline

Chapter 1002 Levels of Ones Inner Discipline

The man of the Evil Practice wasnt a normal human being after all, so he was able to see Gu Ning more clearly than Leng Shaoting. In addition, he moved faster than Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning with the help of her Jade Eyes, could clearly see where the man was and she swam freely like a fish in the water. When Gu Ning caught the man, she was already a long distance away from Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was a little anxious, but couldnt touch Gu Ning at all. The man was shocked by Gu Nings agile movements. He had thought that it would be easier for him to defeat Gu Ning in the water. So to his astonishment, things went the opposite way. He realized that he had taken Gu Ning lightly, and that this girl was totally beyond his imagination. The three of them had stayed in the water for a long time. Gu Ning was worried that Leng Shaotings life might be in danger, so she let the jiao out and gave an order. Catch the man. Sure, the jiao said and attacked the man at once. Gu Ning, at the same time, swam back to Leng Shaoting. The man was stunned the moment he saw the jiao. As a member of the Evil Practice, he was aware that ghosts and monsters really existed, but he was surprised to see the jiao appear by the girls side within a second. How is it possible? The man couldnt figure it out. Gu Ning met Leng Shaoting in the water a few secondster. Leng Shaoting wasnt relieved until he touched her again, but he was still worried about her and hugged her at once. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting was worried about her, but she had to push him up right now. Leng Shaoting was almost out of air now, and he was worried that Gu Ning might also be out of breath, so he pulled Gu Ning while swimming upwards. Once they were out of the water, Leng Shaoting hugged Gu Ning tightly before they were even onboard. Ningning, are you alright? Dont worry, Im fine, Gu Ning said. Really? Leng Shaoting asked her again with concern. Rx, Im really fine, Gu Ning said with a smile. Great, great. Leng Shaoting was quite nervous. The jiao was fighting against the man in the water, so they kept making violent waves, which pushed Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning meters away. If it went on like that, they might cause damage to other innocent people. The problem was that the jiao was super destructive, and it was able to cause a tsunami if it used all of its force. Therefore, Gu Ning had to get rid of Leng Shaoting right now. Shaoting, please trust me and get back on the boat right now. I need to handle it well, or it might be uncontroble. Ill go with you, Leng Shaoting said. No, Shaoting, there is something I cant tell you right now, but I promise Ill be fine. Gu Ningforted Leng Shaoting. Even though Leng Shaoting was unwilling to leave her alone, he had to agree with it. He kissed her and said, Be careful. I will, Gu Ning said, then got into the water again. She swam straight towards the man and the jiao, while Leng Shaoting listened to her and got back on the pleasure boat. ... In fact, there was no need for Gu Ning to be so worried, because the man was only at the fourth level of his inner discipline. The fourth level belonged to the middle rank of ones inner discipline. The levels of ones inner discipline could be divided into four ranks, and each rank consisted of three levels. There were 12 levels in all. The first to the third level was junior rank; the fourth to the sixth level was middle rank; the seventh to the ninth level was senior rank, and the tenth to the twelfth level was the top rank. If one could reach the twelfth level, he or she could be a god or goddess. Nevertheless, it was super hard to do that nowadays, because the magical power was very rare. Gu Ning read the above information from the Inte, and she wasnt sure whether it was right. Therefore, she had to get to know more details about it in real life. People who were practicing their inner discipline were totally different from normal human beings, and they could easily beat a normal human being in a fight. They didnt rely on physical strength after all. Since the man was just at the fourth level, he couldnt defeat Gu Ning, let alone the jiao. Even Gu Ning wasnt confident that she could control the jiao without her Jade Eyes. That being the case, the jiao twisted its body around the man within minutes. Although the jiao was greedy for the mans inner discipline, it didnt dare to swallow him before Gu Ning gave the order. ... The man was indeed unusually good at swimming, because he wasnt affected after staying in the water for over 10 minutes. Chapter 1003 - Catch the Man

Chapter 1003 Catch the Man

Members of the Evil Practice kept absorbing any magical power or Yin they could find. With the help of Yin, the man was able to stay in the water for around half an hour. Mydy, what do you want me to do next? the jiao asked Gu Ning once she moved near. I need to bring him back to ask him something, Gu Ning said. Oh. The jiao was a little disappointed, but soon forgot about it. Even though the mans inner discipline wasnt bad, Gu Nings magical power was much better. Since the man was useful for Gu Ning, it wouldnt steal him. When the man saw Gu Ning talking to the jiao, he was shocked. He knew that Gu Ning couldnt be a normal human being, but he was still shocked by her unbelievable skills. Not only could she move freely in the water, but she could also talk with animals. Gu Ning thought for a while, then added, You can absorb half of his inner discipline in case he escapes. Gu Ning understood that the jiao needed the mans inner discipline to improve its own, and she was also unwilling to kill the man herself. She had killed a lot of people before, but it wasnt a pleasant thing to do. If the jiao absorbed half of the mans inner discipline, it would be easier for Gu Ning to control him. Thanks! The jiaos eyes lit up and began to do it without dy. The man, however, was scared, but he couldnt struggle at all. Before long, the jiao absorbed half of the mans inner discipline, and the man became weak in an instant. At this time, Gu Ning took out a rope and tied the man up. She put the jiao back into the telepathic eye space and pulled the man to the surface of the water. The man couldnt talk until they were out of the water. I know what you want to find out, but I wont tell you anything. I dare you to kill me! The man understood that Gu Ning aimed to destroy the Evil Practice, so it was impossible that she would set him free even if he told her what she wanted to know. Gu Ning didnt bother to argue with the man right now, because she needed to get onto the boat as soon as possible. Leng Shaoting focused on the surface of the water the entire time. Once Gu Ning showed up, he sailed the boat over, and stopped by her side. Ningning! Leng Shaoting reached out his hand and pulled her up along with the man. He didnt have time to pay attention to the man, but checked Gu Nings body at once. Ningning, are you alright? Im fine. Gu Ning smiled at him. Leng Shaoting didnt see any injuries on Gu Nings body, and released a deep breath. The next second, his sight fell on the man with his eyes full of hatred. If it hadnt been for the man, Gu Ning wouldnt have stayed in the cold water for so long. The man was terrified by Leng Shaotings hostile re. He sensed something familiar from Leng Shaotings body, but couldnt remember it right now. He believed that Leng Shaoting couldnt be a normal human being either. Ningning, what will you do to him? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning. They couldnt let the government handle it, because it might cause unnecessary rm. Common citizens would also be frightened if this news went abroad. I want to know more about those who are practicing inner discipline first, then Ill figure out a way to handle it well, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning was a little worried that the man might tell Leng Shaoting about the jiao, because he already witnessed it. If he really said it aloud, Gu Ning would tell Leng Shaoting how she got the jiao then. Leng Shaoting was always respectful of Gu Nings decisions, so he didnt ask further. I can help you with it, and you can go have a warm shower now, in case you catch a cold, Leng Shaoting said. Im fine, and Im still physically strong. I need to solve this problem right now, Gu Ning said. She didnt want to dy it. Alright. Although Leng Shaoting was worried about Gu Ning, he wouldnt stop her from doing what she wanted. He was indeed a great boyfriend who respected his girlfriend and listened to her. Some men wouldnt just demand that their girlfriends do what they wanted without showing any respect. Its useless! I wont tell you anything, the man said loudly. He was doomed to death anyway. Really? What if I keep torturing you but dont kill you? Gu Ning squinted at him. You... The man was furious. No one was willing to suffer endless torture without death. However, the man was still reluctant to give in. Are you telling me or not? Gu Ning asked in a cold tone. The man remained silent. He was gambling that Gu Ning would kill him before she got what she wanted. Let me be honest with you. Im not a patient person. if you refuse to tell me, Ill figure another way out. You know that members of the Evil Practice all ache to get what I have, Gu Ning said. Chapter 1004 - What Happens to the Man at the End

Chapter 1004 What Happens to the Man at the End

Since the man was reluctant to tell Gu Ning what she wanted to hear, Gu Ning was unwilling to waste much more time on him. As long as there were other members of the Evil Practice, she had plenty of time to attract them over. The magical power around her body was something that members of the Evil Practice wanted most. Leng Shaoting and the man were surprised when Gu Ning said that. Leng Shaoting was worried about her safety. The man, however, realized that his life could be in danger now. It was true that she had what members of the Evil Practice wanted, and they woulde to find her sooner orter. Thinking of that, an idea dawned on the man. Even if he was going to die, he wouldnt die alone. In fact, people who were practicing their inner discipline were allpetitors in each others eyes. There were also grudges among them. The man himself had a major enemy, and the two of them had acted against each other for over a hundred years, but neither of them could defeat the other. Since Gu Ning was able to catch him, it wouldnt be hard for her to catch his enemy. Therefore, he could seize this chance to destroy his major enemy. Fine, I can tell you whatever you want to know, he said. Gu Ning actually didnt believe that he would tell her the truth, but she was willing to hear some. How many people are practicing their inner discipline in this world now? she asked. Not many, but not a few either. About hundreds I think, but most of them are at low levels, the man said. Where are they now? Gu Ning asked. They live in their own areas, and stay away from normal human beings. The parallel space where they are is asrge as a vige. Only those who reach the middle rank cane to this world, and normal human beings arent able to go to the space where they live, the man said. Gu Ning had read it before in a certain novel. Although she wasnt sure whether what the man said was true, it was highly possible to be the truth. Leng Shaoting couldnt believe his ears, but he soon epted it. Since members of the Evil Practice really existed, there should be the space where they lived too. The man continued, Those who are practicing their inner discipline seldom move in this world. Even if theye here, they prefer to stay in isted mountains, because they can find magical power there. I heard that there is another male member of the Evil Practice in the mountain area of Burma. Its said that many treasure hunters were killed there, so the ce is filled with Yin. Since you can smell me, its easy for you to find him. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood that the man was trying to use her to destroy his enemy. She didnt mind, because the jiao could help her. She was only worried that the man just gave her a perfunctory answer. The public jade bid in Burma would begin in half a month, so she would go to Burma as nned anyway. Ningning, if youre really going there, Ill go with you, Leng Shaoting said. He knew that he couldnt change her mind, but he could at least go there with her to protect her. There will be a public jade bid held in Burma about half a monthter. Im going to attend it anyway. If you are free at that time, you can go with me, but if youll be busy with your work, you dont need to go with me, Gu Ning said. Alright, Leng Shaoting said. He understood that Gu Ning didnt want to interrupt his work. Great, lets go now! Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting knew that Gu Ning was going to punish the man. No matter what she would do to the man, he wouldnt get involved. The man was an evil person, and Leng Shaoting had no sympathy for him. Be careful, Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning, then went to sail the boat. Gu Ning directly threw the man into the river, and let the jiao out to swallow him. When she got back to Leng Shaotings side, she said, I just threw him into the river. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting nodded, but said nothing. The man was tied up before he was thrown into the river, so it was impossible for him to survive. Shaoting, do you think its too cruel? Gu Ning couldnt help asking him. No, he deserves it, Leng Shaoting said. Well, I can do that for you in the future if youre going to kill someone. If one killed too many people, he or she would be dogged by misfortune. Although it was a superstition, Leng Shaoting still hoped that he could do it for Gu Ning. Gu Ning smiled, but said nothing. She obviously felt touched because she understood that Leng Shaoting was doing his best to protect her, but she was unwilling to let him suffer misfortune for her either. Ningning, go dry your hair and clothing now, in case other people find out, Leng Shaoting said. Sure, Gu Ning said, then went to get the hair dryer. They were in a private pleasure boat, and it had the sameyout as their home would as was stocked with daily necessities. Actually, there were dry clothes in Gu Nings telepathic eye space, but she couldnt take them out right in front of Leng Shaoting. Luckily, it was much warmer now, and Gu Ning was only wearing a thin piece of clothing, so it was easy for her to dry it. Chapter 1005 - We’re Already a Couple

Chapter 1005 Were Already a Couple

Shaoting, go dry yourself too, Gu Ning said. Sure, you can sail the boat now. Leng Shaoting let Gu Ning take the helm. Before long, Leng Shaoting dried his own clothing. Before Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got back to the shore, the jiao was back, so Gu Ning put it back to the telepathic eye space when Leng Shaoting wasnt paying attention to her. Although it was better for the jiao to practice its inner discipline in the river, it was running out of magical power, so it needed to absorb more magical power now. They went ashore a whileter, then went to buy new clothing in a shopping mall to make sure that Cao Wenxin and the others werent waiting for them for too long. It was almost 11 pm, but some stores were still open. After putting on new clothes, they left for the bar where their friends were at once. It wasnt far away, and they arrived a few minutester. Once they met their friends, they began to drink and chat together. ... At the same time, the members of the Tang family already went to bed. Since Gu Man and Tang Yunfan were married now, Gu Man slept with him in the same bedroom. Tang Yunfan couldnt wait a second longer to share some private time with Gu Man. When they were back in the bedroom, Gu Man went to take a shower first. Thinking of what was going to happenter, Gu Man felt shy and nervous. She deliberately wasted a lot of time in the bathroom, but had to put on her sleeping gown in the end. However, the second she saw herself in the mirror, she flushed red in an instant. The sleeping gown she was wearing was half-transparent, and she looked quite seductive in it. Gu Man hesitated to leave the bathroom. Tang Yunfan wasnt dumb. When Gu Man had stayed in the bathroom for a long time, he understood that she had to be very nervous and probably a little scared. In fact, he was also nervous. They had been apart for so many years after all! Nevertheless, he would still do what he ached to do as a man. Man, are you ready? Tang Yunfan walked to the door of the bathroom. Gu Man panicked a little when she heard Tang Yunfans voice. Um, yeah. Afterwards, she opened the door slowly. The moment Tang Yunfan saw Gu Man, he could barely move his eyes away from her body. Well, you can go take a shower now. Gu Man slipped out of the bathroom. Tang Yunfan could catch Gu Man right now, but he didnt do that, because he indeed needed a shower to be prepared. Gu Man got in the bed without dy and covered herself with the quilt. She still hoped to avoid it, but she knew that it was unavoidable. In addition, they were a couple now, and it was quite normal for a couple, especially a newly married couple, to have sex with each other. Compared with Gu Man, Tang Yunfan finished the shower within a few seconds. He directly walked out in his bathrobe. Hearing the sound of opening the door, Gu Man got more nervous. Tang Yunfan, however, felt amused when he saw that Gu Man had hidden herself in the quilt. The light was very bright in the bedroom, even Tang Yunfan felt a little embarrassed, so he turned the bright light off and only left a night-light which gave off a faint light. After that, he walked to the bed. Hearing the footstepsing closer, Gu Mans heart was pounding. Tang Yunfan got in the bed, then reached out his arms to pull Gu Man over. Gu Man trembled a little, but didnt resist it. She felt aroused when Tang Yunfans palms covered her body. Man, were already a couple now, and tonight is the first night of our marriage, Tang Yunfan said by Gu Mans ears in a low deep voice. I... Gu Man didnt know what to say. Tang Yunfan turned Gu Mans body and pressed on it, but he didnt put his entire weight on her body, in case she felt ufortable. Gu Man froze and didnt dare to meet his eyes. Without further ado, Tang Yunfan kissed her. A passionate kiss couldnt satisfy Tang Yunfans need, so he began to undress Gu Man. In the beginning, Gu Man was quite reluctant to do it, but she didnt push Tang Yunfan away. Man, rx, Tang Yunfan said. Gu Man also wanted to rx, but she wasnt able to do that right now. As time went by, Gu Man gradually opened her arms and legs for her beloved man and husband. Tang Yunfan was more than thrilled when Gu Man was ready for him. Chapter 1006 - The First Morning after Their Wedding Day

Chapter 1006 The First Morning after Their Wedding Day

In order to distract Gu Man, Tang Yunfan kept kissing her all around her body. Although they had been apart for 19 years, they soon became familiar with each others body. Tang Yunfans bed was very good, so they didnt cause loud sounds no matter how they moved on it. Moreover, each room of the Tang familys house had good instion, so others couldnt hear any sounds from rooms. The two of them enjoyed every second of that night. ... Tang Jiakai proposed to have night snacks when they had fun till 12 am. Everyone agreed, and they left for the night-snack street together. It was already 2 am when they finished eating night-snacks. Gu Nings rtives all stayed in her house tonight, so it wasnt convenient for her to bring Leng Shaoting home. Therefore, she decided to stay out for a night. Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai went back to the Tang familys house, while Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei went to Cao Wenxins house, and Hao Ran and the others went to stay in the Huangdeng Hotel. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to Shengshi Hotel. The first thing they did when they went back to the hotel was take a shower. After all, today was a long day. Ningning, why dont we shower together? Gu Ning was about to enter the bathroom and Leng Shaoting followed her. Gu Ning felt a little shy, but didnt turn him down. Once they took off their clothing, they began to have sex. Normally, it took around a dozen minutes to finish a shower, but they stayed inside for nearly an hour. In addition, it didnt mean that it was the end when they finally left the bathroom, because they moved to another ce to make love. After hours of lovemaking, they only fall asleep at daybreak. ... The next morning, Gu Man woke up at 7 am. The second she opened her eyes, she saw Tang Yunfan staring at her with a broad smile on his face. She flushed and turned her head away. What? Do you feel shy? Tang Yunfan smiled. Gu Man flushed redder, and covered her head with the quilt. Seeing Gu Man being so shy, Tang Yunfan stopped teasing her. Alright, have more sleep, and Ill tell the kitchen to prepare some nutritious soup for you. They had made love countless timesst night, and he knew that she had to be exhausted now. No. Gu Man drew her head out of the quilt. Itste now, and we should get up. Gu Man was unwilling to leave a bad impression on members of the Tang family. You need to have a good rest now. Dont worry about it, nobody will criticize you if you sleep a while longer, Tang Yunfan said. Thinking of what had happenedst night, Gu Man felt uneasy again. Im fine. I can get up now. Saying that, Gu Man sat up, and Tang Yunfan didnt stop her. Youre fine? It seems I didnt work hard enoughst night. He pouted like a little boy. Gu Man was struck dumb for a second. Stop it! She flushed again. Stop what? Tang Yunfan pretended like he didnt understand. Gu Man, however, ignored him, and ran to the bathroom in her sleeping gown. Tang Yunfanughed watching Gu Man run away from him. He hadntughed so happily in a long time. Gu Man finished her shower, but Tang Yunfan stood in her way once she walked out of the bathroom. What are you doing here? I need to use the bathroom, Tang Yunfan said with an evil smile. Oh, Gu Man said, then avoided him while walking outside. However, just as she moved, Tang Yunfan caught her and kissed her wildly. Gu Man was very seductive in his eyes, and he failed to control his desire. Gu Man was surprised, but didnt struggle at all. Tang Yunfan didnt let her go until she was almost out of breath. Man, youre so gorgeous, Tang Yunfan said by her ears. Gu Man flushed red, then ran to the walk-in closet. Tang Yunfan smiled, and walked into the bathroom. Gu Man put on her clothing and Tang Yunfan left the bathroom at the same time, but he just covered his lower body in a towel. He exercised a lot, so he had a good body with obvious muscles, which stunned Gu Man. Seeing Gu Mans reaction, Tang Yunfan was satisfied. How is it? Do you like my body? Gu Man turned her face away and dodged his question. Tang Yunfan, however, was unwilling to give it up and pressed Gu Man against the closet. Tell me, do you like it? Yeah, Gu Man said. She was telling the truth. Even though they already had sex with each otherst night, she didnt see his body clearly because of the dim light. She didnt get the chance to clearly see Tang Yunfans body until now. How much do you like it? Tang Yunfan asked again. Hearing that, Gu Man ached to escape. She liked it very much, but felt too shy to say it aloud, so she changed the topic at once. Um, why dont you put on some clothes now? Dont catch a cold. Saying that, she tried to push Tang Yunfans arms away. However, it was impossible for her to push his strong arms away given her strength. Chapter 1007 - Appreciate I

Chapter 1007 Appreciate I

Tang Yunfan, however, was unwilling to give it up and pressed Gu Man against the closet. Tell me, do you like it? Yeah, Gu Man said. She was telling the truth. Even though they already had sex with each otherst night, she didnt see his body clearly because of the dim light. So she didnt get the chance to clearly see Tang Yunfans body until now. How much do you like it? Tang Yunfan asked again. Hearing that, Gu Man ached to escape. She liked it very much, but felt too shy to say it aloud, so she changed the topic at once. Um, why dont you put on your clothes now? Dont catch a cold. Saying that, she tried to push Tang Yunfans arms away. However, it was impossible for her to push his strong arms away given her strength. If you dont answer my question, I wont let you out, Tang Yunfan said like a little boy. Gu Man was amused by his childlike expression. Of course I like it very much, she said in the end. Great. Tang Yunfan was satisfied. You can appreciate it when youre free. Gu Man felt likeughing, but said nothing. ... After changing, the two of them went downstairs together. It was Sunday, so the others were also just waking up. Tang Haifeng was an old man, and he didnt sleep much at night, so he was already up. When Gu Man met the other members of the Tang family in the hall, she felt a little embarrassed because she thought that she got up toote. However, Jiang Lihua asked her with surprise, Man, why did you get up so early? Although Jiang Lihua couldnt hear the sounds, she knew what they had donest night without asking. Jiang Lihua turned to look at Tang Yunfan the next second. Why dont you have more sleep today? She was ming Tang Yunfan for not taking good care of his wife. In fact, Jiang Lihua was really worried that Tang Yunfan couldnt take good care of Gu Man, because he had lived alone for so many years before. She insisted on getting up now, Tang Yunfan said and felt aggrieved. Gu Man flushed. Um, its not early, and we cant sleep any longer. Seeing that Gu Man was feeling shy, Jiang Lihua didnt talk about that topic any further, but said to Gu Man, Man, you dont need to be so demure in our family. Nobody will judge or criticize you. We just hope that you can live a happy life. Thanks, I understand, Gu Man said with a smile. After that, Gu Man went to greet Tang Haifeng. When Tang Haifeng saw Gu Man, he also asked her why she got up so early. Gu Man flushed red the entire time. ... Gu Ning received Tang Yunfans call at 9 am. He told her toe back to the Tang familys house for lunch since Gu Qing and her other rtives were leaving today. However, Gu Ning told him that her friends would be going back to City F today too, and that she would dine with them. Hearing that, Tang Yunfan invited her friends to share lunch together in the Tang familys house, and said that he could send them to the airport. Gu Man who stood aside heard that and said that her friends were leaving City B today too, so Tang Yunfan invited her friends toe over as well. After hanging up the call, Gu Ning called Hao Ran and the others to tell them to be prepared. Hao Ran also told his mother that they would be dining together in the Tang familys houseter. At 9:30 am, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left for the Huangdeng Hotel to fetch Chu Peihan and the others. Chu Peihan and the others were already in the hall when they arrived, so they went to the Tang familys house together. Mrs. Hao and her friends hadnt been to the Tang familys house before, but Hao Ran had, so he told his mother how splendid andrge the Tang familys house was. Even though they were aware that the Tang family was the richest family in City B, they were still shocked by theyout of the house. The Tang familys house was thergest and most beautiful house that they had ever seen! Actually, there were many people who lived in a luxurious house even though they werent as rich as the Tang family. It wasnt true that the richest people would live in the most luxurious houses. Instead, some of those rich people preferred to livefortably. The Tang familys house looked a little ancient, but it was because it had been their property for generations. Somemon rich people might spend half of their wealth on a house, while some didnt care much about where they lived. In fact, the richer the person was, the less he or she cared about material goods. ... Mrs. Hao and her friends were envious of Gu Man because she married into a very good family, but they werent jealous of her because Gu Man and Tang Yunfan were a perfect match. They had already fallen in love with each other many years ago after all. When Gu Ning and the others arrived, Gu Qing and her rtives were already there. Cao Wenxins family and Xin Bei were also present. Cao Wenxins parents approved of Xin Bei, so he was invited too. They enjoyed the lunch in harmony and happiness. Members of the Tang family hadnt been so satisfied about their life in a long time, and Gu Man along with Gu Ning brought them priceless happiness. After lunch, they sat around the hall and chatted while drinking tea together. Half an hourter, they set off for the airport. ... Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei would be on the same flight, so they sat in the same car. While Hao Ran and the others shared arge bus. On the way to the airport, they all felt a little sad, because none of them wanted to leave. However, they had to leave. Chapter 1008 - Xianghe Antique

Chapter 1008 Xianghe Antique

When they arrived at the airport, they went to get their flight tickets.Gu Ning already booked flight tickets for Hao Ran and her other friends, and Tang Yunfan had booked some for Mrs. Hao and Gu Mans other friends. They would leave on the same flight. ... Hao Ran and the others would leave at 2:10 pm, while Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei would leave at 2:40 pm. That being the case, Hao Ran and the others went into the lounge after taking the tickets, while Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei went to sit in a restaurant for a while. Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei didnt leave Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin until 1:50 pm. They needed to get into the lounge half an hour before the departure time. When it was time for them to say good-bye to each other, they all wished that time could stop at this moment. ... Ningning, where are you going next? Cao Wenxin asked Gu Ning when Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei were gone. Im going to the antique street. How about you? Gu Ning said. Gu Ning nned to send some real antiques to Xiangyun Antique-store. Du Laifeng told her that he had sold several real antiques a few days ago. Before she left for Burma, she also needed to send some real antiques to the Xiangyun Antique-store in the capital. The branch of Xiangyun Antique-store in the capital was a famous store with a long history, so it was more popr than that in City B. Both of them were running out of real antiques, so Gu Ning needed to replenish the stocks. Um, I have nothing else to do, so Ill go with you, Cao Wenxin said. Sure! Gu Ning said, then they went to the antique street together. ... On their way there, Cao Wenxin yed on her phone reading the news. When she read a piece of thetest news, she was astonished and eximed, Jesus, there is an antique store at the antique street, which had a sudden copse this morning and broke many real antiques. The owner of it suffers a loss of thirty million yuan! Hearing that, Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow. Whats its name? Xianghe Antique,Cao Wenxin said. Gu Ning had heard of it from Du Laifengs mouth, and he told her that the store always looked creepy because it collected too many ancient objects from graves. An idea dawned on Gu Ning. She thought that the antique store might be filled with Yin since the owner had collected too many ancient objects from graves, which could be the cause of the copse. It was possible, but there also could be another reason. Anyway, Gu Ning decided to have a look herself. She was curious about the sources of those ancient objects too. Oh, look at thisment. Someone says that the store copsed because its full of too much Yin. Cao Wenxin was amused by the abovement, because she didnt believe in Yin at all. Gu Ning, however, was struck dumb for a second. She held the same idea, and thought that it was highly possible now. There is anotherment saying that those real antiques Xianghe Antique just bought are harmful to human bodies! Cao Wenxin couldnt believe her eyes, although it actually might be the truth. Well, more people believe that the building is too old, and some think that it might have been done by the owners enemies. When they had almost reached the antique street, Gu Nings and Cao Wenxins phones rang at the same time. They didnt bother to check the callers name, because they knew that it must be a call from Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei. Gu Ning was driving, so she put on her blue-tooth earphones. Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei told Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin that they were already in the ne. They would fly over to visit them again during the next vacation. Then they chatted for a short while, and hung up. ... Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei sat in the second row on the left side of the first ss. Leng Shaoting sat by the window, while Xin Bei sat in the aisle seat. Both of them were tall, handsome young men, so they attracted a lot of attention from the stewardesses once they were aboard. They were already used to it, and ignored all of the stewardesses. Those stewardesses were heart-broken. They all wished to find a rich, handsome young boyfriend like them, and they wondered what kind of woman could have them. What they didnt know was that they actually felt quite lucky to have their girlfriend. Neither Leng Shaoting nor Xin Bei thought that women should love them just because of their outstanding appearances. On the contrary, they didnt enjoy the feeling when every woman was paying attention to them. They were both loyal to their girlfriends, and wouldnt bother to flirt with other females. Although those stewardesses couldnt attract their attention, they still tried, but were doomed to fail. ... Gu Ning stopped the car at the parking lot of the antique street, then told Cao Wenxin to buy two bottles of water. Afterwards, she pretended to pick up something from the trunk, but actually took out a wooden box with around 10 pieces of real antiques inside from the telepathic eye space. When Cao Wenxin came back, she saw the wooden box in Gu Nings hands. Ningning, where did you get so many real antiques? she asked with curiosity. Chapter 1009 - The Batch of Ancient Objects

Chapter 1009 The Batch of Ancient Objects

I found them by ident, Gu Ning said. Come on, lets go to Xiangyun Antique-store now. She couldnt tell Cao Wenxin that she had dug ancient graves or stolen sunken treasure. Even though she knew that Cao Wenxin would keep it secret, it was better if fewer people were aware of it. Grave-digging was illegal after all. The government might arrest those who stole valuable ancient objects from graves. Gu Ning wasnt worried that the government would take her real antiques away because she had the support of the Leng family and the Tang family now. Nobody was willing to act against her. Really? Youre so lucky! Cao Wenxin was surprised. Gu Ning smiled, but said nothing. ... After the opening ceremony of Xiangyun Antique-store, most of the owners of the antique stores on this street got to know Gu Ning, so they all greeted her kindly when she appeared. Nice to see you, Miss Gu! Nice to meet you too, Gu Ning greeted them politely as well. News of the wedding held by the Tang family hadnt gone abroad yet, so not many people were aware that she was Tang Haifengs biological granddaughter. If they had known Gu Nings family background, they would have been shocked. ... Duji Antiques could barely stay afloat now, and Du Laifengs step-mother, Li Fengxia, couldnt be more jealous of Xiangyun Antique-store. However, she didnt dare to do anything about it since Gu Ning was the boss of Xiangyun Antique-store. How could Du Laifeng be so lucky? Li Fengxia muttered to herself. If the girl had bought my store, I could have made a lot of money! Li Fengxia only cared about money. At this moment, she suddenly saw Gu Ning walking by, which scared her. She thought that Gu Ning had heard what she just said, and panicked because of her guilty conscience. Gu Ning had indeed heard what she just said, but didnt bother to pay attention to her at all. Li Fengxia released a long breath when Gu Ning ignored her and walked away. Xiangyun Antique-store was only 10 meters away from Duji Antiques, so Gu Ning soon arrived at her destination. There were a few customers in Xiangyun Antique-store when she walked inside. Hi, boss! Du Laifeng weed Gu Ning at once. Those customers all looked over when they heard Du Laifeng greeting Gu Ning. Hi, Miss Gu! they said to Gu Ning. Hi, please enjoy yourselves, Gu Ning said with a smile. Sure, they said. At the beginning, they just came here to look around, but now felt like buying something after meeting Gu Ning. I came here with something, Gu Ning said. She made a hand gesture and told Du Laifeng to follow her up to the office. Du Laifeng was a little confused, but followed Gu Ning without dy. He understood that Gu Ning might have brought some real antiques, but he was still shocked when he saw them with his own eyes. Du Laifeng was suspicious of the sources of these ancient objects, but didnt ask further about it. Du Laifeng had attended the wedding held by the Tang family yesterday, so he knew that Gu Ning was a member of the Tang family. He believed that she was able to handle it well even if she got those antiques illegally. Oh, I heard something terrible just happened to Xianghe Antique. Do you know the details? Gu Ning asked all of a sudden. I went to see it this morning, and I know that the batch of ancient objects is real after the experts appraisal. Its said that theyre covered in Yin, which caused the copse, but more people believe that the building was just too old, Du Laifeng said. It was hard for ordinary people to believe in Yin. Even Du Laifeng held doubts. Hearing that, Gu Ning was more sure that the copse of Xianghe Antique had something to do with that batch of ancient objects, but she still needed to find out more about it. Therefore, she left the wooden box to Du Laifeng, then walked out with Cao Wenxin. Xianghe Antique was located farther along the antique street, so they needed to walk for a while. On the way, many people who recognized Gu Ning greeted her politely and Gu Ning also smiled at them. In fact, some of them were quite jealous of Xiangyun Antique-store, but none of them dared to annoy Gu Ning. Since they couldnt mess with her, they decided that they should maintain a good rtionship with her. Chapter 1010 - Zhu Yuanzhen and Jiang Zezheng

Chapter 1010 Zhu Yuanzhen and Jiang Zezheng

Once they neared Xianghe Antique, Gu Ning felt a strong sense of Yin.The closer she was to the store, the stronger the Yin was. When she finally stood in front of the building, the concentration of Yin reached the highest point. Xianghe Antique was an old building of two floors. It was indeed very old, but wasnt old enough to copse right now. The second Gu Ning sensed the Yin she knew that it wasnt the buildings problem. This ce was already surrounded by yellow warning lines, and the owner of Xianghe Antique was in the nearby police station. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and found that the ce waspletely covered in Yin. If an ordinary person walked near, he or she might feel unusually cold and ufortable. Thanks to the yellow warning lines, nobody would walk near here. Gu Ning was able to deal with the Yin here, but she couldnt do it in the day, so she had toe back again at night. ... Afterwards, Gu Ning left with Cao Wenxin. They went back to the Tang familys house together. However, Cao Wenxin received Zhu Yuanzhens call on the way home and Zhu Yuanzhen told her that Jiang Zezheng was just hit by a car because he dashed out to rescue a kid in the middle of the road. He had been admitted to the Military General Hospital. Zhu Yuanzhen was crying in fear on the phone, so she didnt tell Cao Wenxin many details. Cao Wenxin was also scared, so they immediately went straight to the Military General Hospital. Gu Ning wouldnt sit on her hands if a terrible ident happened to her friend. Even though Jiang Zezheng was simply an acquaintance of hers, he was Cao Wenxins friend after all. Gu Ning sped up and quickly drove to the Military General Hospital. Twenty minutester, Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin arrived. Gao Chengyun and the others were also in Jiang Zezhengs ward. Jiang Zezhengs face was a little pale, and his whole right arm along with his right foot were wrapped in bandages, but he was still conscious and seemed to be fine. Jiang Zezheng, how are you right now? Cao Wenxin asked him with concern. Jiang Zezheng smiled and said, Im fine. Dont worry. I just have some abrasions on my arm and twisted my foot. Jiang Zezheng breathed normally, which proved that he was indeed fine. Seriously? You dont think youre badly injured? Zhu Yuanzhen red at him with her red eyes that were swollen after crying for a long time. Jiang Zezheng closed his mouth at once. Zhu Yuanzhen cared too much about him, so she was quite nervous and anxious especially because she witnessed the scene. Most importantly, Zhu Yuanzhen liked Jiang Zezheng. Even if he just had some abrasions on his arm and twisted his foot, she thought that they were serious injuries. Jiang Zezheng understood Zhu Yuanzhens feelings towards him, so he didnt argue with her in case she got angrier. In fact, Jiang Zezheng had a good impression of Zhu Yuanzhen, but Cao Wenxin had always been his love, so he directly ignored Zhu Yuanzhen. However, he understood it was impossible for him to be Cao Wenxins boyfriend now, so he chose to move on and felt touched by Zhu Yuanzhens care towards him. It seemed a little unfair, because he turned to Zhu Yuanzhen after knowing that Cao Wenxin became another mans girlfriend, and Zhu Yuanzhen seemed to be a back-up. Jiang Zezheng felt a little guilty, but Zhu Yuanzhen didnt mind it at all, because Cao Wenxin and him were just friends the entire time. She wouldnt force Jiang Zezheng to ept her even if she liked him very much. It was much more painful to be with someone who didnt love you than to keep a distance from him. They couldnt be friends if they broke up in the future. ... Gu Ning took out a porcin bottle and handed it to Zhu Yuanzhen. Apply this medicine to his injuries, and hell be fine. Really? Zhu Yuanzhens eyes lit up at once. Um, his injuries are wrapped. Can I apply the medicine to his injuries right now? Zhu Yuanzhen asked worriedly. Zhu Yuanzhen was even more worried about Jiang Zezheng than he was. Of course you can, Gu Ning said. Thanks! Zhu Yuanzhen took the bottle at once, then unwrapped the bandages for Jiang Zezheng. Jiang Zezheng also trusted Gu Ning and thanked her with sincerity, Miss Gu, thank you so much. Youre wee, Gu Ning said. Zhu Yuanzhen unwrapped the bandages around Jiang Zezhengs arm and foot with great care, in case he felt the pain. Seeing Zhu Yuanzhen being so careful, Jiang Zezheng had mixed emotions. When Zhu Yuanzhen saw his injuries in the open, she felt like crying and had tears in her eyes, but in case the tears blocked her sight, she fought them back as she applied medicine to the injuries. Jiang Zezhengs heart ached for her. Gu Ning nced at Cao Wenxin, then walked out. Cao Wenxin also gave Gao Chengyun and An Ran a look, then they left together. Jiang Zezheng understood what they were doing, but said nothing. It seems like theyre in love! An Ran said once they were outside. It wasnt a bad thing if they could be a couple. Well, I guess it depends on Jiang Zezheng, Cao Wenxin said. It wasnt a secret that Zhu Yuanzhen liked Jiang Zezheng after all. ... Jiang Zezheng felt thefortable coldness when Zhu Yuanzhen applied Gu Nings medicine to his injuries, which surprised him. Thanks, Jiang Zezheng thanked Zhu Yuanzhen when it was done. Chapter 1011 - Am I Thick-skinned?

Chapter 1011 Am I Thick-skinned?

If they had known that Gu Nings medicine could cure serious diseases too, they would have been shocked. Jiang Zezheng wasnt seriously injured, and the injuries healed a lot under the effect of Gu Nings medicine, so the others were about to leave. Jiang Zezheng nned to call his family so that his family coulde and take care of him, but Gu Ning said, You can leave the hospital tomorrow, and your family will be worried if they know that youre injured. Why dont you make an excuse to stay here for a night and then go back home tomorrow? Gu Ning wasnt creating a chance for Zhu Yuanzhen and Jiang Zezheng to share some private time; she really believed that it wasnt a big deal. It was still up to Jiang Zezheng whether he would do it or not. Well, were all busy today. Who should stay here to take care of Zezheng for a night? Gao Chengyun said. He misunderstood Gu Ning, and became a wingman without dy. They were all actually free tonight. Even Jiang Zezheng misunderstood Gu Ning. However, he hesitated to make a choice because he wasnt sure where his rtionship with Zhu Yuanzhen would go. Zezheng, if you dont mind, I can stay and take care of you. Im free tonight, Zhu Yuanzhen said. She was very excited to stay alone with the man she liked, but did her best to stay calm on the surface. Why should he mind it? Were all friends, right? Ningning and I have to go back to the Tang familys house now, because her parents just got married and will leave on their honeymoon tomorrow. She wont see her parents for a long time if she doesnt go back home tonight, Cao Wenxin said, and held Gu Nings arm while walking out. She also gave Gao Chengyun and An Ran a knowing nce. Oh, I need to go meet my client right now. You can never keep your clients waiting, Gao Chengyun said, and stepped out. I just remembered that my cousin ising to visit me today. Im afraid that Ive gotta go now. An Ran also made an excuse and left. In the end, only Zhu Yuanzhen was left with Jiang Zezheng. Um, thanks, Jiang Zezheng said, feeling a little shy. Its fine. What do you want to have for dinner? I can go buy it for you, Zhu Yuanzhen asked. Anything you can buy. Im not picky, Jiang Zezheng said. He knew that Zhu Yuanzhen was very clear about his likes and dislikes. Sure, Zhu Yuanzhen said. ... Ningning, did you do that on purpose? Cao Wenxin asked Gu Ning once they left. I didnt, I simply think that it isnt a big deal and he can leave the hospital tomorrow, Gu Ning said and felt amused. She just gave some advice, and Jiang Zezheng made the decision on his own. Ha-ha, I thought you did that on purpose so that they could share some private time! Cao Wenxin said with surprise. It is indeed a great chance for them to get to know more about each other, An Ran said. I hope so! Actually, I think Zezheng has a good impression of Yuanzhen, but Wenxin distracted his attention before, so he didnt notice Yuanzhen. Since Wenxin already has a boyfriend now, he is beginning to notice that Yuanzhen really cares about him. However, he is hesitating to get closer to her because it seems like Yuanzhen is just a n B for him, Gao Chengyun said. Jiang Zezheng told him everything, but didnt allow him to tell anyone else. Nevertheless, as Jiang Zezhengs good friend, he thought that he should do something. Since he has a good impression of Yuanzhen, its highly likely that they could get together, An Ran said, and Cao Wenxin nodded as agreement. Gao Chengyun suddenly realized that he shouldnt have said that to them. He told me not to tell anyone else about his feelings. Dont let him know that I already told you all. Rx, well keep it secret, An Ran and Cao Wenxin said at once. They were all good friends, and good friends supported each other. ... When they walked out of the hospital, they separated and Gu Ning along with Cao Wenxin went back to the Tang familys house. Gu Nings phone rang the moment they arrived home, and the caller was Leng Shaoting. The next second, Xin Bei called Cao Wenxin. They had just gotten off the ne at the airport in the capital. They chatted with each other for a short time, then hung up, because they would have more time to talk with one another at night. Tang Haifeng and the others understood that the callers had to be Leng Shaoting and Xin Bei when Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin answered a call at the same time, so they all looked at them with a smile. Gu Ning didnt mind it, but Cao Wenxin felt a little embarrassed and made an excuse before she ran to the bathroom. Wenxin, are you shy? Look at Ningning, she doesnt care about it at all, Tang Haifeng joked and raised his voice so that Cao Wenxin could hear it. Everyoneughed with happiness and Cao Wenxin flushed red. Gu Ning, on the other hand, pretended to be annoyed. Grandpa, am I thick-skinned in your eyes? Tang Haifeng was struck dumb for a second, thenughed out loud. I didnt say that, but I think youre right. It sounded as if Gu Ning admitted that she was thick-skinned. Everyone in the hall was amused again. Gu Ning also beamed. Dinner was soon ready, and everyone went back to their own rooms after finishing it. Although Gu Ning said that she wouldnt stay in the Tang familys house, the Tang family still arranged a room for her. Chapter 1012 - Leng Shaoming’s Dumb Mother and Sister

Chapter 1012 Leng Shaomings Dumb Mother and Sister

They were all aware that Gu Ning wasnt a normal kid, and that she didnt need her familys protection. She also had her own career to build, so it wasnt convenient for her to stay in the Tang familys house. Nevertheless, even though Gu Ning was very outstanding and sessful, her family still cared a lot about her. Gu Ning along with some other people went back to her house in Huafu Hills. She went to take a shower once she was in her bedroom, then called Leng Shaoting back. At this time, Leng Shaoting was chatting with his grandfather in the Leng familys house. The second he saw Gu Nings call, he stood up and left his grandfather behind, then walked out to answer the call. Hey! Master Leng was a little annoyed after being ignored again. Ningning, what are you doing? Leng Shaoting asked. I just took a shower and Im in my bedroom now, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting couldnt help but think of Gu Nings sexy body and felt aroused. However, Gu Ning wasnt by his side now, so he had to control his desire. Leng Shaoting was going to talk about something important with Master Lengter, so he didnt chat with Gu Ning on the phone for long. About 10 minutester, he hung up the call and went back to Master Lengs study. ... In the living room, Jiang Shuyuan, Leng Shaoming and Leng Shaojia were watching TV together, but Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia kept ncing at Master Lengs study with their eyes full of obvious hatred. Once Leng Shaoting got home, Master Leng called him to have a talk in the study, and they had stayed inside for a long time. Leng Shaoming also seldom came home, but Master Leng never talked to him alone, which wasnt fair! Although Leng Shaoming pretended that he didnt care about that, he was actually quite jealous of Leng Shaoting in his heart. Nevertheless, he understood that he was inferior to Leng Shaoting, so he wouldntin about it. In a dominant and powerful family like the Leng family, ones ability mattered the most. Leng Shaoming had to work harder to gain his grandfathers attention. In addition, he clearly knew that his grandfather hated to see siblingspeting against each other. If he brought hisints to the surface, his grandfather might dislike him, especially when Leng Shaoting kept a distance from the conflicts. Besides, Leng Shaoting lost his parents when he was just a kid, and he was raised by their grandfather. It was understandable that their grandfather cared more about him. Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia, however, were too dumb to be aware of the above. Leng Shaoming had reminded them not to pick on Leng Shaoting many times, but they wouldnt listen to him and even criticized him. He had the intention topete against Leng Shaoting, but he would do it cleverly. It was meaningless to argue against yourpetitors. Only the most outstanding one could be the heir of the Leng family. ... Why does grandpa always talk to Leng Shaoting in private every time hes home? Its so unfair! Leng Shaojiained in annoyance. Couldnt he care a little about Shaoming? Shaoming doesnt oftene home either! Jiang Shuyuan said with dissatisfaction. Alright, stopining about it. Grandpa will be mad if he hears. Leng Shaoming interrupted them with impatience. Shaoming, Im defending you! Jiang Shuyuan argued. Mom, Ive told you countless times to stay away from my personal affairs. Dont you know that grandpa hates to seepetition between siblings? If you continue to do this, grandpa will only hate us more, Leng Shaoming said with a resigned look. Both his mother and younger sister were dumb. Shaoming, you cant let Leng Shaoting upy grandpas full attention! Leng Shaojia said. She wasnt ambitious to inherit the Leng familys property, but she hoped that her older brother could do it. Enough! Leng Shaoming snapped at her, then stood up and walked back to his room. Mom! Leng Shaojia turned to her mother for support. Let him be! Hes always like this. Although Jiang Shuyuan disliked Leng Shaomings behavior, she still valued her son above her daughter, so she sided with Leng Shaoming. Leng Shaojia didnt think further and thought that her mother cared more about her than her older brother. Right at this moment, Leng Shaojias friend called her and invited her to have a drink. Leng Shaojia was in a bad mood now, so she agreed so that she could rx a little. Leng Shaojia wasnt a kid and she had her own circle of friends, so Jiang Shuyuan didnt stop her from going out at night but only reminded her to be careful. The friend who called Leng Shaojia was her lover, Smith. Therefore, Leng Shaojia told Jiang Shuyuan that she would stay in her own apartment tonight. Jiang Shuyuan didnt think further and agreed. ... After hanging up the call with Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning suddenly remembered that she should go to Xianghe Antique now, so she changed at once, then left her house. Gu Qing and her other rtives didnt stop her either, because they knew that Gu Ning could take good care of herself. It was only a little past nine now, so it wasnt toote. Young people always gather together at night after all. ... In the capital, Leng Shaojia walked into the appointed private room of a club, and only Smith was inside. The moment Leng Shaojia showed up, Smith walked towards her and kissed her. At the same time, his hands moved around her body and pinched her ass. Leng Shaojia was in a very short skirt today, so Smith directly reached his hand to her crotch beneath it. Dont, what if a waiteres in? Leng Shaojia pushed him away. Dont worry about that. The waiter will knock on the door before hees in, Smith said, but didnt force her to do what he wanted. Anyway, he could do whatever he wanted a whileter. Chapter 1013 - A Female Ghos

Chapter 1013 A Female Ghos

Smith hugged Leng Shaojia with an arm and went to sit on the sofa. He poured a ss of drink for her and clinked his ss against hers. What? Are you in a bad mood? Smith asked Leng Shaojia when he saw her drinking one ss after another without stopping at all. Leng Shaojia ignored him, but kept on drinking. Since she wanted to drink, Smith wouldnt stop her. I cant wait a second longer. Lets go! Smith pulled Leng Shaojia to leave when she had had a lot to drink. He lost control of his desire when facing Leng Shaojia. Therefore, they left together. When they just walked out of the club, Leng Shaojia met someone that she knew. Tang Yaxin was with another woman, but Qi Ziyue was absent. Tang Yaxin also loved ying around, and she stayed outte with her friends when Qi Ziyue wasnt with her. Although Tang Yaxin lived a life of decadence and self-indulgence, she would restrict herself when she was with Qi Ziyue because she liked him. Hi, Miss Leng! Tang Yaxin greeted Leng Shaojia politely, because Leng Shaojia was from a family that was much more powerful than her family. Nice to see you, Miss Tang, Leng Shaojia said. They were merely acquaintances, and soon separated. Both of them came here for fun, so Tang Yaxin didnt pay much attention to the man standing beside Leng Shaojia. After that, Tang Yaxin and her friend went to a private room in the club. There were three men and a woman inside, and they were all her friends. However, they werent Tang Yaxins real friends, but friends with benefits, and they just hung out, and had sex together. Two men stood up once Tang Yaxin and the other woman walked inside. Youre finally here! Weve waited for you for a long time. Come on, have a drink! One man hugged Tang Yaxin with an arm, then handed her a ss of drink. Tang Yaxin didnt mind at all, and drank it without hesitation. When Tang Yaxin was drinking, the man pinched her ass with great force, but Tang Yaxin said nothing, nor did she move away. The majority of rich people in the high society indulged themselves in alcohol and sex, but outsiders knew nothing about it. Even Qi Ziyue knew little about Tang Yaxins private life. He thought that she simply liked hanging out with her friends, but had no idea that she had sex with a lot of men. When they were all seated, Tang Yaxin took off her coat and pressed her body against the man. She was wearing a tight and short dress, and her boobs almost popped out. It was more convenient for her to have sex in that. Yaxin, where is your man, Qi Ziyue? The man asked her. He went abroad, and wont be back until a few dayster, Tang Yaxin said. Does that mean that youre free today? he asked again. Of course or I wouldnt havee out. Tang Yaxin beamed. Hearing that, the man said by Tang Yaxins ears in a low voice, Why dont we go back to my house tonight? Tang Yaxin put on a seductive smile. Sure. Hearing that, the manughed with happiness. Afterwards, they continued to drink and y. Why dont we y the game that we all love? One woman proposed. Good idea! The same game and the same punishment, a man said with a filthy smile. ... In City B, Gu Ning went to the antique street that looked totally different at night. Most of the buildings on the antique street were very old, but the view here was still attractive with a few visitors. Gu Ning parked her car, but didnt get out right away because she didnt want to be recognized by others. Therefore, she disguised herself as Tang Aining before she left her car and walked ahead. She walked straight towards Xianghe Antique, and it was still the same as earlier that day, because this case was still under investigation so the scene wasnt cleared yet. Without sunshine, Xianghe Antique looked scarier and had strong Yin surrounding it. Most importantly, Gu Ning saw a red figure among the ruins. Something blocked her sight, and she couldnt see it clearly, so she used her Jade Eyes. There was indeed a figure, or a ghost to be specific. It was a female ghost. It seemed to be a nobledy from the Qing dynasty because it was dressed in red manchu clothes with luxurious essories. It stood there staring at the damaged paintings scattered on the ground. Gu Ning could feel its anger. The female ghost also sensed that someone was looking at it. It turned and found Gu Ning. The moment its sight fell on Gu Ning, it was stunned because Gu Ning was looking at it. Gu Ning didnt avoid its eyes, and stared straight at it. She did it on purpose so that the female ghost would know that she was able to see it. The female ghost was surprised and confused, because it couldnt believe that a human could see it. It stood there in silence, and didnt know what to do. Like that a human and a female ghost stared straight at each other in the night. Within a minute, Gu Ning moved her eyes away from the female ghost. She checked her surroundings and ran towards the ruins when she made sure that there was nobody around her. The female ghost was shocked seeing Gu Ning running over. Chapter 1014 - Why Are You Helping Me?

Chapter 1014 Why Are You Helping Me?

The female ghost subconsciously moved a few steps backwards. It wasnt scared of Gu Ning, but stayed alert. Gu Ning stopped when she was two meters away from it. Did you cause the copse? Although she asked it that question, she already had the answer. Gu Ning thought that the female ghost must have done it for a reason. There must be something hidden behind this store. The female ghost was very surprised when Gu Ning talked to it. It was true that this human could see it. The female ghost stayed alert and asked, So what? Who are you? How can you see me? Why did you do it? Gu Ning asked again. It was obvious that the female ghost was annoyed by that question and it shouted in anger all of a sudden, They tore the painting of me to pieces! Without the painting, I have nowhere to stay, and I can never meet my husband again! Speaking to the end, the female ghost seemed to want to kill. The owner of Xianghe Antique just got a new batch of ancient objectsst night, and there was a painting among it. The female ghost was the figure in the painting. In fact, the owner of Xianghe Antique was innocent because it was a staff member who tore the painting to pieces, not him. When the owner of the Xianghe Antique and the staff member saw the painting of the beautiful woman, both of them were stunned by her beauty. However, the staff member kept staring at the woman in the painting when he was at work. All of a sudden, the beautiful woman became a ghost in his sight, which scared him and he tore it to pieces in fear. As a result, the female ghost lost the ce where it stayed, and it became homeless. Out of fury, she made Xianghe Antique copse. As a ghost, it was unusually powerful, so it was very easy for it to destroy a small building. The staff member was very lucky, because he wasnt killed but just got injured in the ident. Even though the staff member survived, Gu Ning had no sympathy for him, because it was his fault which caused the copse. The staff member probably didnt think that he had done anything wrong, but he shouldnt have torn the painting to pieces. Nevertheless, it wasnt appropriate for the female ghost to stay in this world, so Gu Ning thought that she should find a good way to deal with it. At the same time, Gu Ning wondered who her husband was. Gu Ning understood that it must have something to do with the painting. What will happen to you without the painting? Gu Ning asked. The female ghost sneered, which was quite scary. Without the painting, Ill be trapped here forever. It sounded very sad. If I cant leave here, this ce will be haunted from now on. No matter who walks near, he or she will be affected or killed, the female ghost added in a cold tone. Gu Ning knew that it wasnt kidding, because it was full of strong hatred now. It wasnt surprising if it vented its anger onmon humans. As more humans were killed, the ghost would be increasingly strong. It wouldnt be easy to persuade the female ghost not to hurt innocent human beings. Except for the painting, where else can you stay? Gu Ning asked. Although it was a ghost, it wasnt suitable to eliminate it right now or right here. Gu Ning had to remove it from here before she could get rid of it. Why should I tell you? the female ghost asked Gu Ning in annoyance. Gu Ning smiled and looked kind. I can help you. You can help me? The female ghost couldnt believe its ears. Who are you? Why can you see me and why arent you afraid of me? it asked Gu Ning again. Um, Im a normal human, but more than just a normal human at the same time. I have a pair of eyes which can see many things that others cant, Gu Ning said. Ive seen many ghosts before, so Im not afraid of you at all. Youve seen many ghosts before? The female ghost was shocked. Yes, Gu Ning replied. Why do you want to help me? the female ghost asked. I dont want anything terrible to happen here again, Gu Ning said with sincerity. Gu Ning saw that this female ghost wasnt evil, just troublesome. There was no need for Gu Ning to deceive it. It would be better if she could solve this problem in harmony. The female ghost hesitated for a while, because it indeed needed someones help to get back to the painting. It seemed like only Gu Ning was able to help it right now. Well, I can go back to the painting as long as you can repair it, the female ghost said pointing at the painting lying on the ground. Gu Ning turned to see the painting, and found that except for the beautiful women, there was also a man along with beautiful mountain scenery in it. The mans face was unclear in it, because he stood a little far away and was practicing with a sword. The beautiful woman, who was this female ghost, was ying a zither, but not in the red clothing. The beautiful woman was the main character in the painting, so her face was very clear with vivid features. Chapter 1015 - A Deal with the Female Ghos

Chapter 1015 A Deal with the Female Ghos

Gu Ning understood that the man in the painting must be the female ghosts husband. The painting wont be the same even if I stick the pieces back together, Gu Ning said. Its fine as long as they can be a whole, the female ghost said. Well, I think thats easy and I can do it for you right now, Gu Ning said, and a bottle of glue showed up in her hand the next second, which amazed the female ghost. The female ghost thought that Gu Ning could use magic. Gu Ning would keep her magical power as a secret in front of humans, but it would be fine if she used her magical power in front of ghosts. Humans couldnt see ghosts, so ghosts werent able to leak the information to them. In addition, Gu Ning also needed to show her ability to make the ghosts fear her. Didnt you say that youre just a normal human? Howe you can use magic? the female ghost asked. Im sorry, its a secret. Dont worry, I wont use it against you as long as youre cooperative, Gu Ning said. The female ghost closed its mouth at once. It sensed that Gu Ning wasnt simple at all, so it didnt dare to annoy her. Gu Ning soon stuck the pieces of the painting back together, but there were many cracks left on it. The female ghosts face lit up the second the painting went back to normal, but its pale face looked quite frightening with the happy expression. Please wait a moment. I need to have a try to see whether I can stay in it, the female ghost said to Gu Ning. Sure, Gu Ning said. Afterwards, the female ghost became a thin line of red light then entered the painting. The female ghost didnt actually be a part of the painting, but it was appreciating the world disyed by the painting. In the world, there were real mountains, houses, flowers and trees. The man was dancing with a sword, while the woman was ying the zither. Everything seemed to be a movie which was yed in front of the female ghost. Although it couldnt touch them, it felt quite satisfied watching them from the side. The female ghost could only feel happiness when it was with its husband at this moment. It didnt forget that Gu Ning was still waiting for her outside the painting, so it came out a few secondster. It put on a serious face and said to Gu Ning, If you dont want me to cause any trouble again if this painting is torn to pieces, please take good care of it. If this painting is badly damaged, itll be meaningless to repair it. The female ghost threatened Gu Ning because it was unwilling to be apart from its husband again. It was what Gu Ning wanted too, so she didnt mind it. No problem, Ill put it away properly, Gu Ning said. Great, the female ghost said. When it was about to get back to the painting, Gu Ning stopped it. Wait a second. What? the female ghost asked. Could you please tell me where this painting was kept before? Gu Ning understood that this batch of ancient objects must be out of a grave, and there must be many still on the market. The female ghost was struck dumb for a second. It looked sad, then stayed alert. Why do you want to know? Since the painting of you is here, the ce where it was kept before must have been disturbed by someone. Those ancient objects are all covered in Yin, and you should know that Yin is harmful for normal humans. I think I should do something, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning wouldnt sit on her hands. She was the only one in this world who could see ghosts and monsters with her Jade Eyes, and she had met multiple strange things ever since her rebirth. It must have something to do with her, so she had the duty to investigate it. The female ghost suddenly thought of something, and it believed that only this young girl in front of it could help it. After thinking for a while, the female ghost said, I can tell you, but you must help me do something. What is it? Gu Ning asked. She didnt agree with the female ghost right away, because she wasnt sure whether she could help it or not. Although Gu Ning seemed to be super powerful and like there was nothing she couldnt do, it didnt mean that she could solve every problem. Please help me move the master coffin in that grave to another ce so that nobody can damage it again, and the painting of me should be put into the coffin too, the female ghost said. Sure, its easy, Gu Ning said. Afterwards, the female ghost told Gu Ning the location of the grave. I dont know how long Ive been dead till now, so I probably cant tell you the detailed location of the grave. I was born in 1681 and died in 1697. I was 16 that year when I died, and it was my wedding day... The female ghost told Gu Ning the tragic story behind her death. I was the daughter of a cab official, and grew up with the son of a duke. We became a couple after oveing many difficulties, and thought that we could finally live a happy life together. However, my husband abruptly died of a serious disease on our wedding day, and people med me for it. I suffered from verbal abuse and humiliation, but my husbands mother burned me to death in the end. She even made people believe that Imitted suicide out of guilt. Chapter 1016 - The Tragic Story

Chapter 1016 The Tragic Story

I didnt understand why she would do that to me until I stayed in her room for a few days as a ghost. It turned out that my husband wasnt her biological son. She became pregnant at the same time as another woman, and the prince said that whoever gave birth to a boy would be his wife. She was worried that the baby in her belly might be a girl, so she prepared a little boy when she was about to deliver. If she gave birth to a girl, she would rece the girl with the boy. Without surprise, she gave birth to a girl, and the prepared boy reced her biological daughter as nned. The boy was precisely my husband. In that way, my husband became the son of the duke, while she became the duchess. However, she got pregnant again three yearster, and it was a boy, so she began to keep a distance from my husband. The duke, however, treated my husband very well and even chose my husband to be the heir, which was uneptable in her eyes. Therefore, she schemed against my husband on our wedding day. Hearing that story, Gu Ning was surprised to know that the female ghost was born in a family of power. Since it was the grave of a dukes son, there had to be many valuable ancient objects inside. If all of them were dug out and put on the market, many people could be affected by the Yin. Even though my husband died, he was still a son of the duke, and the duchess kept his real identity secret to prevent her dirty deed from being exposed. Therefore, my husband had a grand funeral at Jiulong Mountain not far from the capital, but I dont know whether the mountain is still called Jiulong Mountain now, the female ghost said with worry. Jiulong Mountain still exists, and Ive heard of it before, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning had heard of Jiulong Mountain because there was a Jiulong Mountain Vi at the foot of it. Jiulong Mountain Vi was a high-end private club, and people who went there for a meal or vacation were either super-rich or powerful. In her previous incarnation, she had been there a few times for tasks. Great, you can call me out when you arrive at Jiulong Mountain, and I can lead the way for you, the female ghost said with excitement. Ill go to the capital to deal with something in a few days, so you can wait for it, Gu Ning said. Sure, the female ghost said. Get back in the painting so that I can take you away, Gu Ning said. The female ghost became a thin line of red light and entered the painting, then Gu Ning rolled it up and put it into the telepathic eye space. After that, Gu Ning let the jiao out and asked it whether it could absorb the Yin here. If it couldnt, Gu Ning would use her night-luminescent pearl to do it. The jiao nodded and absorbed the Yin in the building, so the building soon went back to normal. Without dy, Gu Ning put the jiao away and left. ... In the capital, Leng Shaojia and Smith went to have rough sex in a hotel. While Tang Yaxin and the man also went back to the mans houseter. There were all kinds of people in this world. Some liked to live a peaceful life, while some needed excitement every day. Leng Shaojia was single, so there was nothing wrong even if she had sex with a random man, but Tang Yaxin was different. She already had a fianc, so it was amoral that she still made love with another man. Qi Ziyue, actually, did the same thing. He also had mistresses or bought sex with money when Tang Yaxin wasnt by his side, but kept his behavior a secret from her. In that case, Tang Yaxin trusted that Qi Ziyue was loyal to her. In addition, Tang Yaxin believed that Qi Ziyue relied on her to gain his high social status today, so he wouldnt dare to betray her. If Qi Ziyue dared to do that, she could take everything he had away from him in an instant. And on the contrary, even if he found that she was always cheating on him, he would forgive her. Tang Yaxin was quite confident in herself. In fact, men and women werent equal in this society, because many people believed that it was normal that men cheated on their partners, but women couldnt do the same thing. If a man cheated on his partner, people would say that it was understandable because it was something all men did. However, if a woman cheated on her partner, people would strongly criticize her. All in all, men held a higher social status than women. ... The next morning, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning at 8 am and told her that he was leaving for the military base. Because it was a routine training, his phone would be off for four days at least. After the training, he might be free and could go to Burma with her. Gu Man came at 8:30 am to take Gu Qing and the others to the airport. They reached the airport at about 9:30 am so Gu Man talked with her rtives for a while before they left. Gu Ning and Gu Man then went back to the Tang familys house for lunch and Gu Ning left after the meal. Gu Man and Tang Yunfan were going abroad for their honeymoon that afternoon, and they would be back in a week because Tang Yunfan had arge business corporation to run. ... Many nobledies and rich women fell in love with gowns from Charm after Gu Mans wedding, so Yu Zi was very busy these days. Yang Ziqian had someints, but didnt say them aloud, because it was Yu Zis career. Chapter 1017 - Register a Game Company

Chapter 1017 Register a Game Company

Yu Zi sometimes called him, but they didnt have much time to meet. ... Kamei Beauty Salon also became more popr after the wedding. Many women made reservations to try the skincare products so Kouzi attracted more customers as well. Within a short time, Kouzi became a well-known brand among those rich women. Kamei Beauty Salon was about to open a second store in City B, because there were too many new VIP members. Manager Ding called Gu Man and talked about it with her, and Gu Man agreed. However, she knew little about opening a branch, so she turned to Tang Yunfan for help. At the beginning, she wanted to call Gu Ning for advice, but she thought that it would be better if her husband solved this problem for her since she was married now. Moreover, the Tang family was very influential in City B, so it would be very easy for Tang Yunfan to handle it. Tang Yunfan was more than willing to help Gu Man. There were actually several Fengshang Shopping Malls in City B. The first shop of Kamei Beauty Salon was located downtown, so Tang Yunfan thought that Gu Man could open branches in other districts of City B. The downtown Fengshang Shopping Mall had thergest flow of people, but there were many people who visited Fengshang Shopping Mall in other districts of City B every day too. Normally, visitors from other cities would shop downtown, so shopping malls at the city center were always crowded. Tang Yunfan told Quan Mingkai to find a good shop for Gu Man in other shopping malls. In fact, it wasnt easy to run a profitable business nowadays. Even if Fengshang Shopping Mall had arge flow of people, only half of the shops were popr, and many of them could barely stay afloat. Before long, Quan Mingkai found a shop for rent which was suitable for a beauty salon. Tang Yunfan told Quan Mingkai to rent it and furnish it in the same style as Kamei Beauty Salon. Once it was done, Gu Man told Manager Ding that she could hire more people and train them to work in the branch now. They needed more experienced beauticians, instead of people without skills. It would save a lot of time for them. When it was 4 pm, Gu Man and Tang Yunfan left for the airport together, and they leave for Country Y at 6 pm. The Tang family also had businesses in Country Y, so Tang Yunfan could have a look there during their honeymoon. ... Gu Ning was free the next day, so she went to the Tang familys house. Even if Gu Man and Tang Yunfan were gone for their honeymoon, Tang Haifeng stayed at home all day long, so she thought that she should visit her grandfather. After all, she was going to the capital tomorrow too, and would leave for Burma a few dayster, so she should spend more time with Tang Haifeng now. Tang Haifeng had heard that the Mu family was in a total mess now, so he asked Gu Ning whether it was caused by K. Gu Ning had told Tang Haifeng about Ks rtionship with the Mu family, so Tang Haifeng thought of K once he heard that the Mu family was in big trouble now. Gu Ning didnt bother to keep it secret, and directly admitted it. Tang Haifeng didnt criticize her, because the Mu family asked for it themselves. If Mu Xuxin hadnt treated his ex-wife so badly before, his son wouldnt have taken revenge. Tang Haifeng had no sympathy for the Mu family. He looked kind and nice in his familys eyes, but he could be very cruel to his enemies and bad people. Even though the Mu family had cooperated with the Tang family in business, Mu Xuxin wasnt a good man in Tang Haifengs eyes. Besides, Gu Ning told him not to get involved in this, so he would definitely stay away from it. ... Gu Ning flew to the capital a dayter. She arrived at the airport of the capital at 10:20 am. She had called K before she left for the capital and asked K whether he was free to pick her up. K got excited the moment he heard that Gu Ning wasing to the capital. Of course Im free, but since youll be in the capital soon, when will you register a gamepany? K couldnt wait for a second longer, because the game was already done and had passed the alpha test. He was ready to release it once the gamepany was established. Gu Ning was amused that K was being so urgent, but she could understand his feelings. Ill be reaching the capital around 10:20 am, and it takes 40 minutes to get to the city center. So we can go finish the legal procedure together before lunch. Great! K was thrilled. ... Coincidentally, Gu Ning ran into Qi Ziyue who just off the ne too. Gu Ning pretended that she didnt see him. Qi Ziyue, however, couldnt ignore Gu Ning because she was a gorgeous girl. At the very beginning he paid attention to her because of her rtionship with the Xu family, but now he somehow felt that she was very special. Although she stayed aloof, she was too beautiful and attractive to be ignored. Therefore, Qi Ziyue walked to Gu Ning and greeted her. Hi, what a coincidence! Hi, Gu Ning said, but didnt bother to smile at him. Afterwards, she walked away leaving him behind. Chapter 1018 - K Meets His Father

Chapter 1018 K Meets His Father

Being ignored, Qi Ziyue was a little displeased, but didnt mind it, because they were simply acquaintances. Without dy, Qi Ziyue followed Gu Ning. May I know your name? Men were all the same. If a woman was very interested in him, he wouldnt pay attention to her and even thought that she was annoying. However, if the woman kept a distance from him or even deliberately ignored him, he would have a burning desire to attract her attention. Qi Ziyue had never been ignored by any women before, so Gu Nings behavior aroused his interest. In addition, Gu Ning was his type. My surname is Gu, Gu Ning said without looking at him. Although Gu Ning hated Qi Ziyue, she couldnt show her real feelings on her face at this time. If Qi Ziyue felt her strong hatred towards him, he might be alert and pay more attention to her, which could cause unnecessary trouble. Miss Gu, do you need a ride? Qi Ziyue asked her. Thanks, but my friend is fetching me, Gu Ning said. Fine. Since she said that, Qi Ziyue didnt insist. He stopped and watched Gu Ning getting into the car. When Gu Ning was gone, he turned to his own car in the parking lot. ... K drove Gu Ning to the Administration for Industry and Commerce. Have you prepared all the documents? Gu Ning asked. Sure, Cangyi has checked them for me too, K said with excitement. Gu Ning smiled. K looked like a happy little boy who just got sweet candies. Afterwards, Gu Ning called Chen Cangyi and told him to book a room for lunch. They would dine together with Lu Zhan and Lu Xiao. They hadnt gathered together in a long time. Lu Zhan was delighted to know that Gu Ning wasing, and he couldnt wait to share the good news about Infinite Horror with her. Gu Ning and K filled in some forms when they arrived at the government building. After they handed in the necessary documents, the only thing they needed to do now was to wait. ... When they arrived at the appointed restaurant, it was almost 12 pm. Chen Cangyi and the others were already there, and they had ordered many dishes. Once Gu Ning and K arrived, the dishes would be ced on the table. However, they encountered a familiar face in the hall. The person was Mu Xuxin, Ks biological father and enemy. The second K saw Mu Xuxin, his face changed. Probably because Mu Xuxin hadnt seen K for many years, he failed to recognize K, but greeted Gu Ning first. Miss Gu, what a coincidence! Its so nice to see you again, Mu Xuxin said politely. In fact, he didnt look well because the Mu family was still in aplete mess. Even though K, who worked for Gu Ning, had a long-standing grudge against the Mu family, the Tang family was still one of the Mu familys important business partners. The Mu family was also invited to attend Gu Man and Tang Yunfans wedding. He had heard of the story about Gu Man and Tang Yunfan, so he was aware that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter. Nice to see you, Mr. Mu! Gu Ning said with a smile. Even though Mu Xuxin failed to recognize K, he thought that K looked quite familiar, but he couldnt remember where he had seen K before. Mr. Mu, nice to see you. K opened his mouth at this moment. K hated to talk with Mu Xuxin, but today was different. Mu Xuxin was in big trouble now, which was exactly what he had wanted and made happen. He had to seize this chance to make fun of Mu Xuxin. You, youre... Mu Xuxin rounded his eyes in shock all of a sudden. Mu Xuxin had been too busy these days, so it took him a long while to remember K. When he finally recognized K, he realized that his son was still alive. I feel quite honored that you still remember me, K mocked. I... Mu Xuxin panicked and avoided Ks eyes. Its fine. Were merely strangers now, K said airily, like it was the truth. K didnt care if Mu Xuxin remembered him or not, because Mu Xuxin was his enemy. Mu Xuxin, however, felt utterly embarrassed. Oh, Im sorry, Ive been too busy these days. How are you doing? Mu Xuxin asked, but felt uneasy. Im good, very good, especially recently, K said with a broad smile on his face. Chapter 1019 - K Annoys Mu Xuxin

Chapter 1019 K Annoys Mu Xuxin

K felt quite pleased that the Mu family was in great trouble, but Mu Xuxin didnt know that the trouble was caused by K. d to know that! Mu Xuxin said. Well, actually, Ive been searching for you all the time, but you were nowhere to be found. Mu Xuxin thought that Mu Wenqis future would be ruined after being put in jail, so it wasnt a bad thing if his other son coulde back to his side. However, K didnt ept him as his father. He regarded him as his enemy. Although they were rted, K would never forget what his mother had been through. He had suffered from the unpleasant memory for a long time, and couldnt wait to see the Mu family ruined. Really? K obviously didnt believe it. Mr. Mu, I wasnt born yesterday, and its a stupid lie. Given the Mu familys influence, it should be very easy for you to find a kid. I dont care whether you had the intention to find me or not, but I just think that it sounds so ridiculous. Mu Xuxin flushed with embarrassment, and also felt slightly annoyed. Mu Ye caused him to lose face in public. Luckily, only Gu Ning stood near them, and the others were a distance away from them. Mu Xuxin understood that he shouldnt have abandoned Mu Ye and his mother, but it didnt mean that he would ept Mu Yes criticism. All in all, Mu Xuxin was still a selfish man, and that would never change. Mu Xuxin had abandoned his first wife and son for wealth many years ago, and he could do the same thing now. ... Gu Ning also felt a little embarrassed, because she was an outsider here after all, and it wasnt appropriate for her to stay here hearing their argument. Well, I think that I should leave to meet the others right now, and you cer. Dont, youre my boss, and I cant keep you waiting for me. I have nothing to talk to him about. Lets go now! K said. Shes your boss? Mu Xuxin was surprised. Right, Miss Gu is my boss; I work for her now, K said with pride. Mr. Mu, Im afraid that we have to go, Gu Ning said to Mu Xuxin. After that, they walked away together, leaving Mu Xuxin behind. Mu Xuxin wanted to stop Mu Ye, but didnt know how. Mu Ye just argued with him, and he had nothing else to talk to Mu Ye about either, so he could only stand there watching them leaving. An idea dawned on Mu Xuxin after they walked away. Since Mu Ye worked for Gu Ning, Gu Ning might help the Mu family out if Mu Ye took over the Mu familys business. In addition, Gu Ning also had the support of the Tang family, so it should be very easy for her to help them. Although Mu Xuxin didnt know who had caused the trouble for his family, he knew that the Tang family could easily solve this problem. The Mu family had already suffered great losses. If they couldnt ovee this crisis as soon as possible, their family business would soon go bankrupt. Besides, Mu Wenqi was in jail now, so it was impossible for him to take over the Mu familys business. If Mu Ye was willing to join the Mu family, Mu Xuxin would let him take over the Mu familys business. In that case, he could still live a luxurious life. Thinking of that, Mu Xuxin made up his mind to talk to Mu Yeter. He didnt think that Mu Ye would reject this generous offer. In his eyes, nobody could say no to a fortune. Mu Xuxin had nothing else to deal with today, so he decided to wait for Mu Ye in the hall. ... Once Gu Ning walked into the private room, Chen Cangyi and the others stood up and greeted her. Hi, boss! They respected Gu Ning and also got along with her like friends. Gu Ning wouldnt give them too much pressure either. They chose to work for Gu Ning because of her outstanding ability, so they wouldnt disdain her. Although Lu Xiao was just temporarily managing Fenghua Entertainment for Gu Ning and he would leave in the future, he still took Gu Ning as his boss. Moreover, he also admired what Gu Ning had achieved till now. Have a seat please, Gu Ning said to them. After they were all seated, Lu Zhan said, Boss, the box office of Infinite Horror is beyond my expectation, and its a great sess! Director Mu is amazing and made the film a blockbuster. Ha-ha, thanks! Mu Yeughed a little. Chapter 1020 - Take with Mu Ye

Chapter 1020 Take with Mu Ye

Once Infinite Horror became a sess, many film teams asked me who edited it. Its obvious that they want to poach Director Mu. I didnt tell them. Im not dumb! Lu Zhan said. Lu Zhan said that in order to remind Mu Ye that many people were trying to poach him. K understood, but he wouldnt leave Gu Ningspany. Dont worry, I wont leave our team for money, K said with a serious face. K didntck money, nor did he care much about money. Gu Ning had cured his legs after all, and he was always grateful to her. Lu Zhan felt relieved knowing that K wouldnt leave them for money. Gu Ning was confident that K wouldnt leave herpany for money, because she could offer him whatever he wanted. He had freedom and enough funds to do whatever he wanted to do in Gu Ningspany. Take the gamepany as an example, Gu Ning went to register a gamepany just because K wanted to release a game. She trusted him. Even if it failed and wasnt profitable, she could still afford the result. However, K wouldnt have that unconditional support in otherpanies. Businessmen valued profits above anything else, and many of them were unwilling to take risks. It was also the reason why so manypanies made slow progress over a long time. Will Director Mu be in charge of the editing of all the films and TV shows produced by Fenghua Entertainment in the future? Lu Zhan asked with anticipation. Ever since Lu Zhan found out about Ks outstanding skills of editing, he lost interest in other post-production teams. However, it was up to K and Gu Ning to make the decision. No problem, but I can only do it when Im not upied by my own work, K said with crity. It was easy for him to edit a film, and there would only be one or two films within a year. In addition, Fenghua was also owned by Gu Ning. Oh, do you have other friends who work in this industry as well? Gu Ning asked K all of a sudden. She had an idea to hire more skilled people. K understood Gu Nings aim and said, I know many people in this industry, but they arent my friends. If you need, I can call them. Thanks, but dont force them to work for me, Gu Ning said. She indeed needed skilled workers, but she wouldnt force them to work for her. I understand, K said. Boss, Im going to work on the script for Duan Lixins pce novel, and I think that Tang Xiaoxiao can be the leading actress. Shes an A-list good actress. Su Tongnuo should be in the show too, there is a role of a female general which is very suitable for her. Ive talked with Tongnuo, and she did a good audition, so she got the role. As for the rest of the roles, theyre open forpetition. Ill send an invitation letter to audition to Han Lengxuan and Bai Lin too, Lu Zhan said. Lu Zhan was aware that Han Lengxuan and Bai Lin nned to join Fenghua Entertainment in the future. Gu Ning also agreed to hire them, and Lu Zhan thought that they were good actors too. They just needed suitable roles to gain more fame. You can make decisions. I trust you, Gu Ning said. Thanks, I wont disappoint you, Lu Zhan said with confidence. After the great sess of their first film, Lu Zhan was full of hope. At this time Chen Cangyi said, Boss, the construction of the headquarters is mostly done, and it has been aired for a week now, so its ready for us to work there. Ever since Chen Cangyi took charge of the construction project, they hired more people to speed it up, and finished it within three months. The building had 18 stories in all, which was aplicated project. For now, 80% of it was done, and it had been aired for a week. Great, youll be responsible for that, Gu Ning said. No problem, Chen Cangyi said. ... After lunch, Gu Ning nned to take some antiques to Xiangyun Antique-store at the antique street. Boss, let me drive you there! K said. Its fine. Ill go to the headquarters with you first, then Ill drive there myself, Gu Ning said. If K went there with her, it wouldnt be convenient for her to take out antiques from the telepathic eye space. Sure, K said. After that, they went back to the headquarters together. However, Mu Xuxin stopped K in the hall of the restaurant. Hi, Miss Gu, can I talk privately with Mu Ye for a while? Mu Xuxin asked Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning was Mu Yes boss, he should ask for Gu Nings permission. To his surprise, before Gu Ning could say anything, K interrupted them. I dont think its necessary. Chapter 1021 - Abandon Family for Career?

Chapter 1021 Abandon Family for Career?

Chen Cangyi knew Mu Xuxin, so he was mad too when he saw Mu Xuxin. Mu Xuxin was the man who caused the death of Mu Yes mother, and Mu Ye had lived his life in pain for the past few years. Chen Cangyi was also happy to see the Mu familys current terrible situation. However, he was surprised when K and Mu Xuxin talked to each other like they had already met before. Lu Zhan and Lu Xiao didnt know Mu Xuxin, but they noticed that Mu Xuxin resembled K, so it was obvious that their rtionship wasnt simple. Given Ks attitude towards Mu Xuxin, they couldnt be close. Mu Ye, I just need five minutes. Can we have a private talk? Mu Xuxin asked with a serious face. He was confident that he could persuade K to help him in five minutes. Seeing Mu Xuxin being so serious, K realized what he wanted to talk with him about. Fine, five minutes. Afterwards, he said to Gu Ning, Boss, please leave without me, Ill go back on my ownter. Sure, Gu Ning said, then left with the others. Before they walked out of the restaurant, Chen Cangyi nced at K and Mu Xuxin. In fact, he was worried that K might lose control and say or do something inappropriate, because he knew how much K hated Mu Xuxin. Mu Xuxin noticed Chen Cangyis nce, but didnt pay much attention to it. Boss, have they already met each other? Chen Cangyi asked Gu Ning outside. Yeah, Gu Ning said. What did Mu Ye say or do? Chen Cangyi asked. Um, he was fine, but Mu Xuxin was annoyed by him, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Chen Cangyi felt relieved. Mu Xuxin? Mu Ye? Hearing that, both Lu Zhan and Lu Xiao realised their rtionship, but neither of them said it aloud. ... K followed Mu Xuxin to sit by a tea table in the hall. Mu Xuxin handed K the menu, but K didnt take it. I dont want to drink. Since K didnt want to drink, Mu Xuxin put the menu down and directly talked to him. Mu Ye, I know that you dislike me, and Ive always felt guilty of what Ive done to you. Can you give me a chance to make it up to you? How? K asked and sneered. You can join the Mu family, and be the heir of our familys business, Mu Xuxin said with confidence. The Mu family? I think that it should be the Zhu family, because you married into the Zhu family, K said. You... Mu Xuxin was struck dumb for a second and got furious, because K hit the point and humiliated him. Fine, its the Mu family, because you made it! Even if its the Mu familys business, isnt it going bankrupt now? K sneered again. How could you... Mu Xuxin was astonished. Fine, since youve heard of it, I can tell you the truth. Its true that the Mu family is in a mess now, but a starving camel is still bigger than a horse. I know that youre very close to Gu Ning, and shell help you as long as youre willing to take over the Mu familys business. Even if Gu Ning isnt able to help you out, she has the Tang familys support. There is nothing the Tang family cant do in City B, Mu Xuxin said. Mu Xuxin took it for granted, but it sounded ridiculous in Mu Yes ears. Arent you afraid that your wife and son willpete against me in the future? K asked. Im the leading role in the Mu family now, they cant make the decision, Mu Xuxin said. He believed that Mu Ye asked him for details because he was considering his offer. I love freedom more than money and fame, K said. You cant live your life without money and fame! Youre a grown-up man, and you should take your career as the first priority! Mu Xuxin criticized K. At this moment, he forgot how terrible his rtionship with Mu Ye was, and he thought that he could criticize or even snap at Mu Ye as a father. Do you mean that I should learn from you and abandon family for career? K said in anger. Men probably should pay more attention to their career, but it wasnt persuasive at all when Mu Xuxin said that. A real man would fight for his future with his own ability, but Mu Xuxin had abandoned his family for a rich girl. He was shameless and selfish. He was also ruthless because he had no moral standards. You... Mu Xuxin got furious when Mu Ye mocked him, but he had to admit that it was the truth. Even though it was the truth, he didnt feel regretful at all. If he hadnt done that, he couldnt have be sessful. In addition, he had secretly supported Mu Ye and Mu Yes mother. If his second marriage hadnt been exposed, he would have supported Mu Ye till Mu Ye graduated from college. Mu Xuxin thought that he had done everything he could, but it was uneptable in Mu Yes eyes. Chapter 1022 - I Caused You To Be in Trouble

Chapter 1022 I Caused You To Be in Trouble

Oh, by the way, I dontck money at all, because Miss Gu offers me a very generous pay. My annual package is dozens of millions of yuan, and my job isnt tiring. Im living a good, happy life now, and I dont want to change it, K said. He loved freedom, but also wanted to do something meaningful, and now he had a good job and lived a happy life. Mu Xuxin was shocked when he heard that K earned dozens of millions of yuan every year. It couldnt just be sry, and K should be a shareholder. It was true that K was a shareholder of Shengning. However, the Mu family had over a billion yuan in assets, and Mu Xuxin didnt think that Mu Ye was willing to give up a billion yuan for just dozens of millions of yuan. Mu Ye, are you sure that you dont want to take over the Mu familys business? Will you give up a billion yuan for just over dozens of millions of yuan? Mu Xuxin asked. If so, Mu Ye would be an idiot in Mu Xuxins eyes. Actually, there were many people who wouldnt be tempted to do anything for money. Arent you afraid that Miss Gu will act against the Mu family if she knows that youre trying to poach me? K sneered. Well... Mu Xuxin was struck dumb for a second. He didnt think further about it, but simply believed that Gu Ning would help him for Mu Yes sake. Given Mu Yes close rtionship with Gu Ning, Gu Ning would indeed help him if he needed her help. Mu Ye understood it very well, but he didnt need it right now. Alright, times up. I have to leave now. K checked the time, and stood up. Wait a second! Mu Xuxin stopped him at once. Mu Ye, think about it. You could be the heir of the Mu family! Mr. Mu, forget it. Even if I take over the Mu familys business, neither Gu Ning nor the Tang family will give me a helping hand. To be honest with you, even I wont stop the person destroying the Mu family, K said with determination. It seemed like he couldnt wait to see the Mu family ruined. In other words, it was very likely that Mu Ye would make Mu Xuxin a mere figurehead once he took over the Mu familys business. Mu Xuxin was Mu Yes enemy after all, and it would never change. Mu Xuxin finally realized that Mu Ye was happy to see the Mu family in trouble. Mu Ye, you... Mu Xuxin pointed at Mu Ye with his finger, but didnt know how to criticize him. Right, Im happy to see the Mu family in great trouble, K said and didnt bother to hide his strong hatred towards the Mu family. Mu Xuxin, I clearly remember how you betrayed my mother, and how my mother died. You... Mu Xuxin panicked a little when Mu Ye became so aggressive. He was astonished to find that Mu Ye hated him so deeply. However, Mu Xuxin still had no idea that it was Mu Ye who caused his family the trouble. Mu Ye only needed aputer which was connected to the Inte to do whatever he wanted. Well, its time for you to know the truth now. Im the person who causes the great trouble for the Mu family, and I wont stop doing it, K said with pride and pleasure. What? Its you? Mu Xuxin rounded his eyes in shock. He couldnt believe his ears when he heard that Mu Ye was the one who caused the Mu family to be in aplete mess now. He was also surprised by Mu Yes ability. How is it possible? Mu Ye, however, ignored Mu Xuxin and his question, then directly walked out. Mu Xuxin didnt chase Mu Ye, because he was out of energy now. He felt utterly ufortable and vomited a mouthful of blood before he fainted. Someone in the hall noticed him, and called an ambnce at once. ... Although K didnt witness the scene, he heard the noises behind his back. He guessed that something bad must have happened to Mu Xuxin, but he had no sympathy for him at all. Instead, there was a satisfied smile on his face. Mu Xuxin, you deserve it, and its not over yet. ... Gu Ning and Chen Cangyi had a tour in the headquarters, and Gu Ning talked with Song Manni for a while before she left. She drove to the antique street, while K went back to the CEOs office at the same time. Chen Cangyi was worried about K the entire time, in case K fought with Mu Xuxin. How is it? Chen Cangyi asked K with concern the second K showed up. K sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. He nned to let me take over the Mu familys business so that Gu Ning and the Tang family would help the Mu family out. Saying that, Kughed. Its so ridiculous! I told him that Im the person who causes his family great trouble, and he vomited blood in anger before he fainted, K said with excitement. Hearing that, Chen Cangyi also felt happy for him. Chapter 1023 - A Broken Yixing Clay Teapo

Chapter 1023 A Broken Yixing y Teapo

Gu Ning took out a box with real antiques inside from the telepathic eye space, then walked into the antique street.On her way inside, Gu Ning heard a boy crying in a distance. She looked over and found that a 12-year-old boy was hugging a middle-aged mans leg crying on the ground. The middle-aged man tried to get rid of him, but failed. You must pay for my Yixing y teapot! the boy cried out loud. Let me go! You broke it yourself. Why should I pay for it? the middle-aged man said in anger. No, I didnt. Its you who broke it. You broke it! The boy argued with certainty. Who witnessed that? Who can prove it? Let me go, or you cant bear the result! The middle-aged man looked aggressive and threatened the boy. People around them just stood aside watching the drama. None of them stood out for the boy, even though they knew that the middle-aged man had broken the Yixing y teapot. Although the middle-aged man broke it, he refused to admit it, nor pay for it. It was obvious that this middle-aged man wasnt someone that they could mess with. I wont! You must pay for the Yixing y teapot. It was my grandpas favorite antique. Since you broke it, you should pay me money. My grandpa needs the money to save his life! the boy said. Get off! The middle-aged man lost patience, and raised a foot. He was about to kick the boy, but nobody stopped him. Right at this moment, another foot reached over and stopped the middle-aged mans foot. The middle-aged man felt hurt as if he just kicked a hard stone and screamed in pain. Everyone was surprised by the scene. The middle-aged man got furious and turned to look at Gu Ning. However, his eyes lit up the moment he noticed that Gu Ning was a beautiful young girl. What a beautiful girl! He leered at Gu Ning. Gu Ning smiled and asked in a gentle voice, Did you break his Yixing y teapot? She was trapping him with her beauty. Yeah. The middle-aged man blurted out, and onlookers began to stare at him with dislike. The second the middle-aged man said that, he realized that he shouldnt have blurted it out and changed his words at once. No, I didnt. He broke it himself. It was you, not me, who broke it! The boy who was still on the ground argued in annoyance. Get back to your feet now. Ill help you, Gu Ning said to the boy. Gu Ning was the first one who had the courage to side with him, so the boy chose to trust her and got back to his feet. Afterwards, Gu Ning turned to face the middle-aged man and put on a cold expression. You didnt? I think that everyone heard what you just said. Gu Ning understood that the boy told the truth and the middle-aged man must have broken the Yixing y teapot, but no one here dared to annoy the middle-aged man. It was highly possible that this middle-aged man was influential so nobody was willing to mess with him. If the Yixing y teapot was a fake, it wasnt a big deal, but it was real, and the boys grandfather needed the money to save his life! In that case, Gu Ning felt that she had to help them. People around them also understood that it was the middle-aged mans fault, so they waited to see the result. So what? Its just a fake and isnt valuable at all, the middle-aged man said with arrogance. No, its not a fake! The boy argued. This Yixing y teapot was his grandfathers favorite, and his grandfather told him that it was worth hundreds of thousands of yuan. Youre merely a kid, and you know nothing about antiques. Its a fake! the middle-aged man snapped at the boy. In fact, the middle-aged man knew that this Yixing y teapot wasnt a fake, so he refused to admit that he broke it. He actually wanted to buy it, but broke it by ident. He had to deny that he broke it, otherwise he would have to pay the boy a lot of money. He didntck money, but this Yixing y teapot was already broken to pieces. If he paid for it, it would be a total waste of money. We can turn to an expert for help if you want to know whether its real or not, Gu Ning said. It was easy to do that. No problem, the middle-aged man said with crity. Ill make a call right now. Saying that, he took out his phone and was about to call someone. He agreed with Gu Ning because he was going to call someone who would help him. However, Gu Ning wasnt dumb. Wait a second. Gu Ning stopped him without dy. I dont trust the person youre going to call. Why dont we both call an expert over? The middle-aged man was struck dumb for a second. If Gu Ning knew an antique expert as well, his lie would soon be exposed. Thinking of that, the middle-aged man panicked a little. Which expert are you going to call? he asked Gu Ning. He wanted to know whether the expert Gu Ning was going to call was an important figure in this industry. Well, Ill call an expert whos also a member of the Antiques Association, which is more persuasive, right? Gu Ning said. Hearing that, the middle-aged man started regretting. Chapter 1024 - Pay the Money

Chapter 1024 Pay the Money

Do you know an expert whos also a member of the Antiques Association? the middle-aged man asked Gu Ning again.Sure, Gu Ning said. Actually, if this middle-aged man was willing to pay the money without causing trouble, Gu Ning wouldnt bother to call an expert over. The middle-aged man hesitated, and others all noticed his unusual reaction. They began to believe that this Yixing y teapot was a real antique. If the teapot is real, and this man refuses to admit that he broke it, the boy and his grandfather will be victims. Right, hes such a bad man. Lower your voice. Hes the brother-inw of the boss of Juxiang Shop. Dont mess with him! What? The boss of Juxiang Shop is his brother-inw? No wonder hes so arrogant! Well, if the girl really knows someone in the Antiques Association, even Juxiang Shop couldnt deny it. I do hope that the girl can really help the poor boy. Gu Ning had heard of Juxiang Shop, but it was barelyparable to her Xiangyun Antique-store. Xiangyun Antique-store had the support of Jiang Zhongyu who was the ex leader of the Antiques Association, so nobody dared to cause trouble for Xiangyun Antique-store. If it was necessary, Gu Ning would turn to Jiang Zhongyu for help. The middle-aged man still hesitated to make a decision. Sir, why are you hesitating? Please make the call right now. Were all waiting for you, Gu Ning said and urged him. You... The middle-aged man felt cornered. All of a sudden, he pushed the boy away with violence and said, Its none of your business! After that, he wanted to escape, because he believed that the onlookers didnt dare to stop him. However, just as he moved, Gu Ning made him stumble and fall. With a loud sound, the man hit the hard ground and screamed in pain. Most people were scared by his loud scream, but some still felt amused andughed. The middle-aged man felt humiliated in public. How dare you! He turned to re at Gu Ning. So what? Gu Ning sneered. You... The middle-aged man didnt know what to say. Pay the money now, or Ill call the police, Gu Ning said with impatience. The boss of Juxiang Shop is my brother-inw, and hell punish you! The middle-aged man used Juxiang Shop to threaten Gu Ning. Are you an idiot? If I was afraid of Juxiang Shop, I wouldnt have stopped you from escaping after knowing about your rtionship with Juxiang Shop, Gu Ning said and mocked the middle-aged man. Hearing that, people were curious about Gu Nings family background. Since she wasnt afraid of Juxiang Shop at all, her family must be more powerful than it. You... The middle-aged man red at her again. Who are you? he asked. The boss of Xiangyun Antique-store, Gu Ning, Gu Ning said. Most people who visited the antique street often had heard of the boss of Xiangyun Antique-store. They knew that its boss was a young girl named Gu Ning, but not many of them had seen her in real life. Therefore, people were all shocked looking at Gu Ning now. What? Shes the boss of Xiangyun Antique-store, Gu Ning? Nobody thought that she was lying, because Xiangyun Antique-store wasnt far from where they were on the antique street. Shes the boss of Xiangyun Antique-store? Shes so young and beautiful! Since shes the boss of Xiangyun Antique-store, this man is doomed. Right, I heard that Xiangyun Antique-store has the support of Master Jiang and Master Xu! Ha-ha, the man deserves it. He must pay the money. People began to discuss them, and the middle-aged man was totally stunned now. Ill ask you for thest time. Will you pay the money, or should I call the police? Gu Ning asked. I-Ill pay the money, the middle-aged man said and clenched his teeth. Great, lets go to the appraisal center to see how much you should pay, Gu Ning said. Fine. The middle-aged man was left no choice. He tolerated the pain around his body, and did his best to get back to his feet. Come on, lets go to the appraisal center together, Gu Ning said to the boy. Thanks! The body put the pieces of Yixing y teapot into a bag and followed Gu Ning. The middle-aged man also walked behind them towards the appraisal center. Because of the heavy fall, the middle-aged man walked slowly, but Gu Ning didnt urge him. Thank you again for your help, the boy said to Gu Ning after walking ahead for a while. My pleasure. Gu Ning smiled. She was very kind to the boy. When they walked near, Gu Ning saw Chen Darong looking around at the door. Hi, boss! Chen Darong walked to wee Gu Ning once he saw her. Chapter 1025 - Master Leng is Jealous

Chapter 1025 Master Leng is Jealous

Before Gu Ning came to the antique street, she had told Chen Darong that she would bring some real antiques with her here, so Chen Darong wasnt surprised to see her. Instead, he was looking forward to seeing her and the box of real antiques, but he didnt take the box at once because there were too many valuable and vulnerable objects inside. If he broke any of them by ident, they would suffer a great loss. Hi, Uncle Chen, please put this box away properly; I need to deal with something else first, Gu Ning said and put the box on the counter. No problem, Chen Darong said. Its a little heavy, so you can carry it inside with another man, Gu Ning said. Sure, Chen Darong said. After that, Gu Ning walked out with the boy and the middle-aged man. Chen Darong also recognized the middle-aged man when he saw him, but he didnt ask any questions. Once Gu Ning was gone, Chen Darong moved the box into an inside room with the help of a staff member. It was indeed very heavy, and it was hard for a person to move it alone. Manager Chen, our boss is so strong! the staff member said to Chen Darong. Right, Chen Darong said and nodded. The staff member left when the box was ced in the room and Chen Darong stayed to check the antiques. He was shocked the second he opened the box. Without dy, Chen Darong called those antique collectors and experts who had a good rtionship with Xiangyun Antique-store toe over. They had told Chen Darong to inform them once Xiangyun Antique-store had new real antiques. If they found what they wanted, they would buy it. If not, it wasnt a bad thing to appreciate those real antiques. Even if they didnt buy those real antiques, their friends might pay for them, because they would share information about antiques with their friends in this industry. Jiang Zhongyu received Chen Darongs call too. When Chen Darong called him, he was ying chess with Master Xu and Master Leng in the Leng familys house. What? Girl Gu is in the capital now? Jiang Zhongyu got excited when he heard the news. Gu Ning had cured his disease, so he was always grateful to her. Master Leng and Master Xu were also surprised to hear that. Girl Gu is here? Master Leng asked with happiness. He ached to see his future grand daughter-inw. Yes, our boss is here, Chen Darong said on the phone to Jiang Zhongyu. Where is she right now? Jiang Zhongyu asked. Um, she left to deal with something first and will be back soon, Chen Darong said. Great, tell her to wait for me. Iming! Jiang Zhongyu said. Sure, Ill tell our boss, Chen Darong said. After hanging up the call, Jiang Zhongyu stood up at once. Lets go meet Girl Gu at the antique street! Were going to meet my future grand daughter-inw. Why are you so excited? Master Leng said. In fact, he was a little unhappy to hear the news that his future grand daughter-inw was in the capital from another persons mouth. Gu Ning was his future grand daughter-inw, and she should have called him first. Master Leng med Leng Shaoting for that, because Leng Shaoting wouldnt bring Gu Ning to meet him until Gu Ning went to study in the Capital University. He decided to meet Gu Ning himself. Ha-ha, Leng, are you jealous of me? Why dont you tell Girl Gu that youre Shaotings grandfatherter? You can exchange phone numbers with her so that she can call you if shees to the capital again in the future, Jiang Zhongyu said. As Master Lengs friend, Jiang Zhongyu was unwilling to see him being unhappy. I will do thatter! Master Leng said with determination. After that, they left for the antique street together. ... At the same time, Gu Ning arrived at the appraisal center. It was an undeniable truth that the Yixing y teapot was real, and it was of high quality too, so it was worth around five hundred thousand yuan. Therefore, the middle-aged man had to pay five hundred thousand yuan for it. However, the boy didnt have an ID card nor bank card, so he could only get a check, which wasnt safe. On their way here, Gu Ning got to know that the boys parents died when he was very little and he grew up with his grandfather. In that case, Gu Ning called the police for help, because she didnt have much time to take care of the boy. Gu Ning told the police everything when they came. She also told them that she was the boss of Xiangyun Antique-store. The police at the antique street had also heard of Gu Nings name, so they promised to handle it well. Afterwards, Gu Ning handed the police a bottle of power crystals, which was medicine for the boys grandfather. Although Gu Ning didnt know what disease the boys grandfather had, she was confident that the power crystal could help. Five hundred thousand yuan was also enough for the boys grandfather to recover from the disease. Chapter 1026 - My Future Grand Daughter-in-law

Chapter 1026 My Future Grand Daughter-inw

The boy left with two policemen and Gu Ning went back to Xiangyun Antique-store. The middle-aged man was in a terrible mood after paying the five hundred thousand yuan. Although he had dozens of millions of yuan in wealth, five hundred thousand yuan was still a lot of money for him. Especially because he paid the five hundred thousand yuan for some worthless, broken pieces of the teapot! It was his fault after all, because he broke the Yixing y teapot. Actually, it was his younger brother-inw who told him to buy the Yixing y teapot. The boss of Juxiang Shop saw that the Yixing y teapot was real, and he wanted to buy it, but he was with a collector who saw the Yixing y teapot before him. The collector also wanted to buy it, but wasnt sure whether it was real or not. In addition, the boy priced it at two hundred thousand yuan, which was a lot, so the collector hesitated to make the decision. He nned to buy it when the collector gave up, but it seemed like the collector still wanted to buy it, so he yed a trick and made the collector believe that it was a fake. And because he told the collector that it was a fake, he couldnt buy it himself. The collector was an influential figure, so he couldnt annoy him. When he got back to his shop, he saw his older brother-inw and asked him to buy the Yixing y teapot for him. However, he broke it by ident and even paid five hundred thousand yuan for it. He could have bought it with only two hundred thousand yuan! The middle-aged man went back to Juxiang Shop, and told its boss, who was also his younger brother-inw, what he had been through just then. His younger brother-inw was mad after hearing it, and criticized him in anger. However, it already happened, and it was the middle-aged mans fault anyway, so his younger brother-inw had to ept the result. Moreover, he was unwilling to mess with Xiangyun Antique-store. The boss of the Juxiang Shop understood that it was his responsibility too, so he shared thepensation with his older brother-inw. He was willing to pay two hundred thousand yuan, and his older brother-inw could suffer the loss of three hundred thousand yuan. However, the middle-aged man was reluctant to ept it. He didnt think that he should pay more than his younger brother-inw for the broken teapot. In the end, the boss of Juxiang Shop gave another fifty thousand yuan to the middle-aged man and they shared thepensation fifty-fifty. The middle-aged man was left no choice, so he had to agree with it, but their close rtionship came to an end that day. ... When Gu Ning got back to the Xiangyun Antique-store, Master Leng and the others hadnt arrived yet, and Chen Darong told her what Jiang Zhongyu said to him on the phone, Boss, Master Jiang said that hesing soon, and asked that you please wait for him. He has something to talk to you about. Hearing that, Gu Ning got a little nervous, because she knew that Jiang Zhongyu wouldnte alone. Master Leng would be there too. Nevertheless, even though she was nervous, she couldnt leave and had to stay there waiting for them. About twenty minutester, Master Leng and the others arrived. Once they showed up, Gu Ning walked out to wee them. Hi, so nice to see you all, Grandpa Leng, Grandpa Jiang and Grandpa Xu! Gu Ning beamed. They werent strangers now, so there was no need for Gu Ning to call them masters. Nice to see you again, my future granddaughter-inw! Master Leng called Gu Ning his future grand daughter-inw the moment he saw her. Gu Ning flushed a little when Master Leng greeted her in that way. Although she believed that Leng Shaoting was her Mr. Right, they werent married yet after all. Actually, Master Leng was willing to call her that because he approved of her. Leng, its too early to say that now. Master Xu interrupted them. I dont think so. What do you think, my future granddaughter-inw? Master Leng asked Gu Ning. He turned to Gu Ning for her opinion. I think its good, Gu Ning said at once. She obviously wouldnt argue against Master Leng. It wasnt a big deal anyway. See? My future granddaughter-inw thinks its fine, Master Leng said with pride. When Gu Ning met Master Leng before, she felt a little stressed talking to him. Master Leng was the leading role of a super-rich and powerful family in the capital, so he had a natural air of power. However, now he looked very kind and gentle like a grandfather next door. Gu Ning was surprised by his change. Come here, let me have a closer look at you. Master Leng waved his hand at Gu Ning. Gu Ning walked to him at once, and Master Leng held her handplimenting her, Look at my grandsons girlfriend! Shes so beautiful and smart too. Chapter 1027 - Im the Lucky One

Chapter 1027 Im the Lucky One

Master Leng wasnt belittling Leng Shaoting; Gu Ning was indeed a girl who was rarely found. Most importantly, Leng Shaoting really loved her. Therefore, in Master Lengs eyes, it was Leng Shaotings luck that his beloved girl also loved him.Grandpa Leng, Im the lucky one for being able to meet Shaoting, Gu Ning said with a smile. It was also the truth because Leng Shaoting was also a rare handsome and rich young man who could stay loyal to his partner. Ha-ha, right! Master Lengughed with happiness. He felt very satisfied that his grandson found a good girl to spend the rest of his life with. However, Master Leng looked a little worried the next second. Um, Girl Gu, I understand that youre too young to get married now, but could you be engaged to Shaoting first? Master Leng couldnt wait to ept Gu Ning as a member of the Leng family, in case it changed in the future. Although Leng Shaoting had told him that they were going to be married one day, he was still worried about it. It was hard to see what would happen in the future after all. Gu Ning was a little surprised. Leng, dont scare Girl Gu like that. You just met her for the first time! Master Xu said. Master Leng smiled and said, Alright, lets drop this topic. Girl Gu, please dont mind it. Im not forcing you to do anything. Grandpa Leng, I dont mind, but I need to talk about it with my parents and grandfather, Gu Ning said. In fact, Tang Haifeng also thought that it was a good idea for them to get engaged now before they got married in the future. It was a great alliance between two powerful families. Anyway, both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning believed that they already found their love, and they would be legally married sooner orter. No problem, Ill visit your... Master Leng stopped all of a sudden. Did you just say your parents and grandfather? Didnt Shaoting say that she grew up with her mother? Howe she has parents and a grandfather now? Does she have a step-father? Leng Shaoting didnt tell Master Leng that Gu Ning was Tang Haifengs biological granddaughter, so Master Leng wasnt aware of Gu Nings family background. Well, Im sure that you must have heard of my grandfather. His name is Tang Haifeng, and my father is Tang Yunfan, Gu Ning said. What? Tang Haifeng is your grandfather? Not only was Master Leng shocked, but Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu were too. Do you mean the leading role of the Tang family in City B, Tang Haifeng? Master Xu asked. He couldnt believe his ears. However, he thought that Gu Nings mother just married into the Tang family, and didnt know that they were actually rted. Yeah, the Tang family in City B, Gu Ning said. If so, the woman who just married Tang Yunfan a few days ago is your mother? Master Leng asked. Master Leng wasnt very close to Tang Haifeng, but he was also invited to attend the wedding. Unfortunately, he was too old to travel such a long distance, so he told Leng Shaoting to attend it on behalf of him. Leng Shaoting, however, kept Gu Nings rtionship with the Tang family a secret from Master Leng. The Tang family was a well-known super-rich family, so news about them went abroad soon. Many people knew that Tang Yunfan just got married, and that the bride was his beloved woman that he met 19 years ago. They also had a biological daughter, but not many people knew that the girl was Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning told them, they realized that Gu Ning was a member of the Tang family. Why didnt you tell me earlier? I should have attended the wedding! Master Leng said and felt that it was a shame that he had been absent at the wedding of Gu Nings parents. If he had known Gu Ning was Tang Haifengs biological granddaughter a few days earlier, he would have attended the wedding ceremony. In that case, he could have talked with Tang Haifeng about the engagement of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting in person. Thinking of that, Master Leng med Leng Shaoting for it. Why did Shaoting keep it a secret from me? I feel like he doesnt think Im important. Actually, Leng Shaoting was unwilling to tell him because Gu Ning preferred to keep a low profile. In addition, even if Gu Ning turned out to be a member of the Tang family, it wouldnt change the fact that she had built her own business empire relying on herself. Leng Shaoting appreciated and loved Gu Ning because she was smart, beautiful and gentle, not because of her family background. Alright, we can talk about itter. Lets see the antiques now! Jiang Zhongyu interrupted them with impatience. Oh, right, pleasee on in! Gu Ning said. Why dont we share dinner together? My treat. Good idea! Even if Gu Ning didnt invite them to dine together, they would have done the same thing. Afterwards, Gu Ning walked inside with them. When they saw those antiques, they were all amazed. Chapter 1028 - Master Xu Is Upse

1028 Master Xu Is Upse

Girl Gu, did you find all of them by ident? Master Leng asked, but didnt believe it. It was very difficult to find a piece of real antique, but Gu Ning was able to find so many within a short time, which was so unbelievable! Therefore, Master Leng was suspicious of the sources of these real antiques. Even though he had suspicion, it didnt mean he thought it was a bad thing. As long as Gu Ning didnt steal or grab them from somewhere, it was fine in his eyes. However, Gu Ning had stolen some of them. Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu also looked at Gu Ning with doubts. They had the same idea as Master Leng, but didnt ask it aloud. Gu Ning understood that it wasnt easy to deceive them into believing that she found these real antiques all by ident Um, I found some of them by ident, and bought some from grave-diggers. I went to HK a while ago, and found arge cave in a mountain there. It used to be the base of a group of pirates and they left many valuable objects in the cave, so I took them, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, those masters nodded. Did you go to HK along with Shaoting? Master Leng asked Gu Ning again. He remembered that Leng Shaoting had visited HK a few days ago too. However, Master Leng didnt think that it was possible, because Leng Shaoting went to HK to fulfill a task and he should have been with Gu Ning. Yeah, I went to HK to deal with something, and he was with me to protect me, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Master Leng was struck dumb for a second. How is it possible? I read a piece of news earlier and it said that a woman named Tang Aining had a gamblingpetition against He Hongyuan in HK. Shaoting told me that he went there to protect the woman! Master Leng suddenly realized that Leng Shaoting had lied to him. Gu Ning felt a little embarrassed. She didnt expect that Master Leng would read that news and that Leng Shaoting had lied to him. Um, Tang Aining is actually my friend, and she had a deal with the He family which was quite dangerous, so I went there to protect her. Shaoting was worried about my safety, so he went to HK to protect me, Gu Ning said and lied. Master Leng nodded and believed her exnation. In the following hour, Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu focused on the pile of real antiques, but Master Leng wasnt very interested in them because he loved paintings more. Therefore, he kept chatting with Gu Ning to kill the time. Since Gu Ning introduced herself as Leng Shaotings girlfriend, she should send Master Leng a gift at their first meeting. She made an excuse and walked out, then came back with a roll of painting in her hands. What is it? Master Lengs eyes lit up at once. He understood that it had to be a painting of high quality. Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu were also attracted to it. This is a gift for you, Grandpa Leng, I hope youll like it, Gu Ning said and handed it to Master Leng. Of course Ill like it! Master Leng beamed. It was a gift from his future grand daughter-inw! Master Leng took the painting and unrolled it. The second he recognized what the painting was, he was shocked. I-Is this the Confederate Rose by Water of Tang Yin? Master Leng couldnt believe his eyes. The Confederate Rose by Water of Tang Yin? Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu were astonished too. Is it real? Master Xu asked. He wasnt doubting Gu Ning, but there were too many fakes on the market after all, and he was unwilling to see Master Leng disappointed. Master Leng then began to observe it with great caution. Gu Ning didnt mind, because it indeed needed an appraisal to see whether an ancient object was real or not. After checking it, Master Leng was sure it was real. It is real! Master Leng was thrilled. My great future granddaughter-inw, thank you so much for this gift! Master Lengplimented Gu Ning. Well, Im a little jealous of you now. When can my grandson find such a good girlfriend like Girl Gu? Master Xu said. He also wanted to be as happy as Master Leng. Xu, dont worry about it. Itll happen in the future, Master Leng said tofort Master Xu, but it sounded as if he was gloating. Of course it will happen in the near future! Jinchen is also a good young man, and hell find a good girl too, Master Xu said. Master Xu alwayspared Xu Jinchen with Leng Shaoting, because they were close friends and often hung out together. Leng Shaoting already had a girlfriend and they were about to get engaged, but Xu Jinchen was still single, which made Master Xu feel upset. Chapter 1029 - Take Them as Gifts

1029 Take Them as Gifts

Actually, Master Xu thought that Gu Ning should be Xu Jinchens girlfriend. In his eyes, Xu Jinchen should be a better choice than Leng Shaoting.He didnt think that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent a great match, but simply wanted to have such an outstanding granddaughter-inw. If Gu Ning were his future granddaughter-inw, he would be so proud of her. Xu Jinchen was old enough to be married now, so Master Xu was a little worried about him. Grandpa Jiang, Grandpa Xu, if there are any you like, you can choose a piece as a gift, Gu Ning said. Since she sent Master Leng the Confederate Rose by Water right in front of them, she should send them a gift too. We cant take them for free. Theyre so valuable and we can pay for them, Jiang Zhongyu said at once. They felt happy that Gu Ning was willing to give them gifts, but they had no intention to take them for free. Right! Master Xu agreed. Oh, I should also thank you for your medicine which cured my disease, Jiang Zhongyu said. Grandpa Jiang, you dont need to thank me, thank Grandpa Leng, because he gave the medicine to you, not me, Gu Ning said. I should thank you both for the great help! Jiang Zhongyu said. Alright, but please allow me to give each of you a gift today. Youre both Grandpa Lengs old friends, and Im your granddaughter too. Their prices dont matter at all, Gu Ning said. She really wanted to give them a gift, so she hoped that they would ept it. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu were amused andughed with joy. Just take it. My granddaughter-inw does it out of kindness, and you cant turn her down, Master Leng said and helped Gu Ning. He understood that Gu Ning was a very kind and generous girl. Since Master Leng said that, Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu were absolutely happy to receive a gift. Both of them chose an antique they liked and thanked Gu Ning again. A whileter, a few antique collectors came, and they all knew Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu, so they werent surprised to see them. However, when their sight fell on Leng Weihua, they got excited, because it was very rare to see him in real life. Because of Leng Weihua, they felt a little nervous. ... When it was about 4:30 pm, they left for dinner together. Gu Ning asked them where they wanted to have dinner. They disliked dishes in hotels because those dishes always looked good but tasted terrible. They preferred to have some really delicious food in an underground restaurant. ordingly, Gu Ning took them to an underground restaurant which was located in a suburb near the capital. Although it was far from the antique street, it was close to their houses. So it would be convenient for them to go back home after dinner. They would arrive at the underground restaurant at about 5 pm, and it would take half an hour for the dishes to be ced on the table. So before they set off, they needed to call for a reservation in advance. Luckily, there was still a private room avable. Master Leng told Gu Ning to sit in his car, and said that his bodyguard would drive Gu Nings car. On the way there, Master Leng chatted casually with Gu Ning. They got along quite well, although there was a huge age gap between them. About half an hourter, they arrived. The underground restaurant was veryrge, but there were only a few private rooms so that people could have more space to dine. They saw the boss of the underground restaurant waiting for them outside when they arrived. The boss was a middle-aged man around 40, and he walked forward to wee them without dy. Its a great honor to see you all, Master Jiang, Master Leng, Master Xu! They were frequent visitors here, but the boss of the underground restaurant would still wee them in person every time they showed up. Hi, hows the business today? Master Xu asked with a broad smile, like they were old friends. Not bad. The boss also smiled, then guided them inside. Once they entered the restaurant, they met a familiar face, Shen Yanfeng. Shen Yanfeng and his friends also gathered there to share dinner. The smile disappeared from Master Lengs face when he saw Shen Yanfeng. He wanted to ignore Shen Yanfeng, but Shen Yanfeng already walked to him. Hi, nice to see you all! Hi, Master Leng said, but had no intention to talk to him further. Chapter 1030 - Leng Shaojia Dislikes Gu Ning

Chapter 1030 Leng Shaojia Dislikes Gu Ning

Because of what the Shen family had done, Master Leng felt hurt and kept a distance from them, but he wouldnt show his real feelings on his face before the dirty secret was exposed. Whos this girl? Shen Yanfeng was a little surprised to see Gu Ning. This is my granddaughter-inw, Shaotings fiance, Master Leng said. What? Shaotings fiance? Shen Yanfeng was shocked. Howe his girlfriend has be his fiance so soon? This girl looks so beautiful. Its impossible for my daughter to win against her. Is there anything wrong with that? Master Leng frowned in annoyance. No, no, not at all, Shen Yanfeng said at once. Great, we should go inside now, Master Leng said. Hearing that, Shen Yanfeng moved aside. From the beginning to the end, Shen Yanfeng failed to sense any differences in Master Lengs attitude towards him. Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu werent aware of what the Shen family had done behind Master Lengs back, and Master Leng had no intention to tell them. The fewer people who knew, the better it would be. When they entered the private room, they ordered dishes and chatted together. It was already 7 pm after they finished dinner, and they were about to go back to their own homes. Girl Gu, where do you stay in the capital? Master Leng asked. I stay in Shaotings house, Gu Ning said. She didnt think that it was inappropriate. Great! Master Leng smiled with satisfaction. I know that you wont stay in the Leng family house right now, so I wont invite you to go back with me, but do share a meal with us in the Leng family house when Shaoting is back, alright? Sure, Ill go visit you with Shaoting once hes back, Gu Ning said. Girl Gu, if youre free, you can visit me as well! Qinyin also aches to see you again, Master Xu said. I will, Gu Ning said with a smile. She had contacted Xu Qinyin and the others when she arrived at the capital because they were her friends too. However, she was busy today, so she could only gather together with them tomorrow. Dont forget to visit me! Jiang Zhongyu invited Gu Ning. Ha-ha, I wont, Gu Ning said andughed. After that, they separated. Leng Shaotings phone was turned off now, or Master Leng would have called him and showed off that he just met Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt go back to Leng Shaotings house right away, but left for Jiulong Mountain, because she needed to deal with what the female ghost told her to do as soon as possible. ... In the Leng familys house, only Leng Shaoting and Leng Shaoming were absent. Leng Yuanqian and Leng Yuanzhen were in their own studies. While Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia, Yu Yin and Leng Shaoxun, and Leng Shaoxi and her mother were in the living room. Although Jiang Shuyuan didnt have a good rtionship with Yu Yin, they got along with each other peacefully. Leng Shaoxun, however, was arguing with Leng Shaojia as usual, and everybody was already used to it. Master Leng looked happy and excited the entire time, which aroused their curiosity. Grandpa, what happened? Why do you look so happy? Leng Shaoxun asked. Except for Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoxun was the closest to Master Leng, and the rest of thee people all stood in awe of him. Have a guess. Master Leng smiled. Leng Shaoxuns sight fell on the roll of painting in Master Lengs hands. Oh, you just got a good painting from a famous artist. Ha-ha, right. Its the Confederate Rose by Water by Tang Yin, Master Leng said with pride. Most importantly, the person who gave this to me is very special. Who is it? Leng Shaoxun asked in a hurry. The others also looked at Master Leng with confusion. Shes Shaotings girlfriend, my granddaughter-inw! Master Leng said andughed with satisfaction. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. Granddaughter-inw? They were all curious about Leng Shaotings girlfriend. You just met Shaotings girlfriend? What does she look like? Is she a beauty? Leng Shaoxun bombarded Master Leng with questions. He was also very curious about Leng Shaotings girlfriend, but Leng Shaoting never told him details. She is indeed very attractive, and shes also very young but has already achieved a lot, Master Leng said. He didnt bother to hide his approval of Gu Ning. Really? Leng Shaojia got jealous. She couldnt believe that a beautiful young girl could achieve a lot at such a young age. In fact, Leng Shaojia understood that her grandfather wouldntpliment a girl for no reason, but she simply felt ufortable when her grandfather thought so highly of Leng Shaotings girlfriend. She hated Leng Shaoting and everyone who had a close rtionship with him. Master Leng sensed Leng Shaojias hatred towards Gu Ning, and felt displeased. To be honest with you, Shaotings girlfriend is going to get engaged to him, and shell visit us here when Shaotinges back home in a few days. Be kind and polite to her. She isnt a weak nor simple girl, and I dont think you want to mess with her. After that, Master Leng turned around and walked away. Chapter 1031 - I Love this Drama

Chapter 1031 I Love this Drama

Hearing the warning, the other members of the Leng family didnt think that it was a bad thing, but Leng Shaojia and Jiang Shuyuan felt ufortable, because they had the intention to pick on Gu Ning in the future. However, now they couldnt do that. Why does grandfather defend her so much? She hasnt married into our family yet! Leng Shaojiained once Master Leng was gone. As long as grandfather and Shaoting ept her as a member of the Leng family, you can do nothing about it, Leng Shaoxun said. Leng Shaoxun was naughty, but wasnt dumb, while Leng Shaojia was always rude and unkind. She knew that their grandfather cared about Leng Shaoting, but she still kept finding fault with him, which was very stupid behavior. Besides, if she annoyed Leng Shaoting, it wouldnt do her any good. Shut up, its none of your business! Leng Shaojia snapped at Leng Shaoxun. It is none of my business, but I love this drama, Leng Shaoxun said, while sitting at ease on the sofa eating an apple. You... Leng Shaojia was mad, but didnt know what to say. She red at Leng Shaoxun, but Leng Shaoxun ignored her. Well, Im looking forward to meeting Shaotings girlfriend, Leng Shaoxun said with anticipation. He was curious to see what kind of girl could attract Leng Shaoting, who was always cold and kept a distance from females. Leng Shaoxun thought that normal girls might be scared of Leng Shaotings natural air of power. In that case, Leng Shaotings girlfriend couldnt be an ordinary girl. ... Master Leng appreciated the painting again when he was in the study, which cheered him up. ... Master Xu went back home and talked about Gu Ning with Xu Qinyin. Xu Qinyin was very happy to know that Gu Ning was in the capital now, but she was a little displeased that Gu Ning didnte to meet her. They werent very familiar with each other, but Xu Qinyin thought that they were close because of Leng Shaoting. Moreover, she was also willing to be good friends with Gu Ning who was an unusually outstanding girl. Thinking of that, she called Gu Ning without dy. Gu Ning understood that Master Xu must have talked with Xu Qinyin about her when she received Xu Qinyins call. Xu Qinyin questioned her about why she didnte to meet her the second she picked up the phone. Gu Ning told Xu Qinyin that she was busy today, and that she would meet with them tomorrow. Hearing that, Xu Qinyin was pleased. Since Gu Ning was busy today, Xu Qinyin hung up the call after chatting with her for a short while. She called Gu Annater, and invited Gu Anna to dine together tomorrow. Gu Anna was Gu Nings loyal fan, so she would definitely join them. ... Jiang Zhongyu also mentioned Gu Ning when he got home. Jiang Ruiqin was home too, and he was a little upset when he heard Gu Nings name. He liked Gu Ning, but unfortunately she was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, so he had to give up. Shen Yanfeng talked about Master Leng and Leng Shaotings girlfriend too once he was home. He didnt know the name of Leng Shaotings girlfriend, but he had to admit that the girl was really stunning, and that his daughter was barelyparable to her. Shen Zhilin was unwilling to ept it, and she hoped to see Leng Shaotings girlfriend one day in real life. She was curious to know what else the girl had to attract Leng Shaoting. However, she knew nothing about the girls family background, so she had no idea where she could meet her. ... Gu Ning, at this time, was on her way to Jiulong Mountain. Jiulong Mountain was a little far from the city center, so it took her nearly two hours to get there. She parked the car at the parking lot, then walked to a ce without much light. Afterwards, she let the female ghost out. Were at Jiulong Mountain now, where should we go next? Gu Ning asked. Ghosts were different from human beings, because they could see things clearly at night. The female ghost looked around trying to find a familiar ce. The mountains stayed the same, but the buildings around changed. We should go to the south of Jiulong Mountain, the female ghost said. Saying that, the female ghost pointed at a certain mountain, but then realized that Gu Ning was just a human, so it said, You can follow me. It didnt know that Gu Ning had a pair of Jade Eyes. Great, Gu Ning said. After that, they went to the mountain together. Jiulong Mountain was veryrge, and it took a long time for them to get there. Although the female ghost could float fast, it moved slowly for Gu Nings sake. About half an hourter, they finally arrived. The female ghost looked around again, then said, The road here disappears. I think we have to climb the mountain. No problem, Gu Ning said. They werent far from the grave now, so Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to help find it. Chapter 1032 - A Real Ghost?

Chapter 1032 A Real Ghost?

Before long, Gu Ning found a long and dark grave tunnel, but it was too dark for her to see the grave at the end of it. At the same time, Gu Ning also noticed four people secretly walking towards the grave, and they were only about 10 meters away from the grave tunnel. Looking at their backpacks and tools it was obvious that they were grave-diggers. There are people ahead, Gu Ning said to the female ghost. What? The female ghost was surprised, because it couldnt see any people ahead, but Gu Ning did. However, Gu Ning wasnt a normal human, so it soon epted it. I think they must be grave-diggers since they showed up here at this time. We must get rid of them, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, the female ghost was furious, because a bunch of grave-diggers had damaged its husbands grave too. Therefore, it couldnt wait to kill them. Gu Ning sensed the female ghosts fury, and said, They probably arent those who have damaged your husbands grave. You cant kill innocent people. Gu Ning didnt have the heart to see innocent people killed. Although she wasnt very sure that they werent the same people who had damaged the female ghosts husbands grave, it was too cruel if they were killed right in front of her. The female ghost curbed its anger. I can scare them away. Although only Gu Ning could see it, it could cause violent wind to scare people away. Some ghosts had the power to cause unusual disasters. The power of ghosts and monsters mostly came from Yin. And because the female ghost was murdered, it was full of resentment and covered in Yin. We can do it together. Gu Ning took out her ck cloak and mask, then put them on. The female ghost said nothing, then they moved fast to the grave together. Gu Ning used her magical power, so she was able to move like lightning, which surprised the female ghost. It was rare to see a human moving so fast! Gu Ning had to hurry up to stop those people, so she had to use her magical power to help her. Even though the female ghost had doubts, it didnt ask any questions about it. After a short while, they were close to those grave-diggers. Gu Ning told the female ghost to cause violent wind, and those grave-diggers were frightened by the sudden scary change. Why is the wind suddenly cold and blowing so violently? a man said and shook in fear. Look at you. Youre a coward. The weather changes, its not a big deal, another man said with disdain, and kept walking ahead. The others followed him. To their astonishment, the wind blew stronger and louder. Besides, a ck figure suddenly shed by right in front of them. Ah, its a ghost! a man shouted out. They all witnessed the ck figure, so nobody dared to make fun of the man now. Is it a real ghost? another man asked and his voice was trembling. H-How is it possible? I dont believe in ghosts. T-Then what is it? I-I have no idea. I think we should leave now. Its too scary. No, since were already here, we cant go back without anything valuable! Right, we must find something valuable before we leave. However, the second they finished their discussion, the trees around them shook with greater force, and the ck figure shed by their eyes again. Ah! The four of them moved backwards at once, and almost stumbled. No matter what you want to do next, I-I have to leave now. A man escaped right away, and left his friends behind. The rest of the people were also scared by the scene, and they quickly ran to the foot of the mountain without hesitation. The wind stopped blowing when they were gone. Gu Ning and the female ghost started to look for the grave hole. Although the female ghost knew where the entrance of the grave was, so many years had passed after all, and the entrance was already covered by mud. With the help of her Jade Eyes, Gu Ning soon found the grave hole. The female ghost didnt ask why she could find the grave hole within seconds, because it understood that Gu Ning wasnt a normal human. It ached to find its husbands coffin too, so didnt think further. There were weeds at the entrance, but Gu Ning had Jade Eyes, so she was able to clearly see what was inside. The entrance was inclined at 45 degrees, and the hole was about 10 meters long before they reached the grave tunnel, so they needed a rope to go down. Chapter 1033 - You Can Take My Jewelry

Chapter 1033 You Can Take My Jewelry

There was some Yin floating in the hole, and it grew dense in the grave tunnel. It seemed the grave was the source of the strong Yin. Luckily, no matter how strong the Yin was, Gu Ning wouldnt be affected.In fact, if this grave belonged to a person of a high social status, like a son of the duke, it should be ced somewhere with better feng shui. It was abnormal that the female ghosts husband was buried here as a son of the duke. Gu Ning had doubts, but asked nothing about it. She told the female ghost to go inside first, because it could directly float in. The female ghost couldnt wait a second longer, and entered the hole at once, but it didnt go to the grave right away, because it still needed Gu Nings help. Gu Ning took a rope out of the telepathic eye space, and used it to slide down to the grave tunnel. They walked about 20 meters till they reached the grave. The grave wasnt very big, because the female ghosts husband didnt have great achievements. However, all the antiques buried here were stolen away. Gu Ning didnte here for the antiques, so she wasnt disappointed, and went to the main chamber with the female ghost. When the female ghost saw that the coffin was open, it was aze with fury. My love! There was only a skeleton in the coffin without clothing on. It was hateful that those grave-diggers had stolen everything away and left its husband bare in the coffin. Unfortunately, it didnt know who those grave-diggers were, so it could do nothing about it. It only felt lucky that it could meet Gu Ning who brought it back to its husbands side now. Miss Gu, thank you so much for your help. Well, you can see that there is nothing valuable left in this grave. If you dont mind, you can take the jewelry on my body. Theyre valuable too, the female ghost said to Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning was willing to help it only because they had a deal, it was an undeniable truth that Gu Ning had done it a great favor. The female ghost was grateful to her. Thanks, but you can keep them, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said that, the female ghost didnt insist. After that, Gu Ning closed the coffin and put it into the telepathic eye space. Gu Ning then told the female ghost that she needed to deal with something first, and that it had to stay away, so she put the female ghost into the telepathic eye space too. Afterwards, Gu Ning let the jiao out and told it to absorb all the Yin. Gu Ning put the female ghost into the telepathic eye space before the jiao came out because she was afraid that the jiao might identally absorb the female ghost as well. The jiao followed Gu Ning out after absorbing the Yin, and Gu Ning told it to move arge stone to block the hole. It was super easy for the jiao to do that. Gu Ning, at the same time, scattered some dry weeds on it, in case other people found this grave. Although there was no Yin in this grave for now, this grave had bad feng shui, and the Yin would soone into being, which was still harmful. When everything was done, Gu Ning put the jiao away, and let the female ghost out. Where do you want to bury your husband? Somewhere quiet, the female ghost said. Gu Ning thought for a while, then proposed to bury the coffin by the cliff so that people wouldnte near. The female ghost agreed, and they walked to the cliff together. Gu Ning let the jiao out again when they arrived. The second the female ghost saw the jiao, it was scared and moved steps backwards. I-Is it... It couldnt believe that the jiao really existed, because it had only heard of it but had never seen one with its own eyes. It took a long while for the female ghost to ept the shocking truth. Since ghosts really existed, it wasnt strange that the jiao was real too. Its fine. It wont hurt you, Gu Ning said tofort the female ghost. The female ghost exhaled deeply. Gu Ning then told the jiao to dig arge hole to ce the coffin, and the jiao finished the job within a few minutes. After that, Gu Ning ced the coffin in the hole. She opened it, and took out the painting from the telepathic eye space. Miss Gu, thank you so much! The female ghost thanked Gu Ning again, then went into the painting. Once it became a part of the painting, it looked happy as usual. Gu Ning put the roll up painting in the skeletons arms before she closed the coffin, and told the jiao to cover it. When it was done, Gu Ning put the jiao away and left alone. The grave didnt have a tombstone, nor any sacrificial offerings, buty there in silence. ... It was already 1 am when Gu Ning got back to the Jiulong Mountain Vi. Without further ado, she drove straight to the capital. Chapter 1034 - The Gossip about Xia Yichu

Chapter 1034 The Gossip about Xia Yichu

About an hourter, Gu Ning arrived at Leng Shaotings house. She took a shower and went to sleep.The next morning, Gu Ning went to the office building of Fenghua Entertainment. Fenghua Entertainment was still in another rented office building, and would soon move into the headquarters. Nobody in Fenghua didnt know Gu Ning, so everyone greeted her with respect once she showed up. Gu Ning also smiled at them kindly. When she was about to walk inside, Lu Xiao, who looked annoyed, walked out. Oh, hi, boss, Lu Xiao put on a smile at once. What happened? You dont seem to be in a good mood, Gu Ning asked with concern. Although Gu Ning wasnt managing thispany, she knew that it wasnt an easy job, especially when Fenghua Entertainment was a start-up. Gu Ning was very sessful as a young businesswoman, and knew that most people would encounter all kinds of difficulties if they wanted to build apany up. Once a newpany was founded, thepetition would be fiercer. In that case, the newpany might be the target of those dominantpanies in the industry. After all, it was much easier to defeat a newpany before it grew powerful. Gu Ning could be so sessful within a short time not only because she was very outstanding but also because of her connections. There were many entertainmentpanies that still tried to seize a chance to suppress Fenghua. Um, when Xia Yichu went home yesterday, she met a man who recognized her in the parking lot. They talked with each other for a while, and entered the same building, but were caught by the paparazzi. The gossip about Xia Yichu is everywhere this morning, Lu Xiao said. Knowing that, Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow. Xia Yichu hasnt had her debut yet, and she isnt the focus of entertainment news. Why does the paparazzi want to stalk her? Since Xia Yichu hadnt made her debut yet, she wasnt worth public attention. Normally, only the famous artists were targets of the paparazzi. Gu Ning had a feeling that this gossip aimed to attack Fenghua Entertainment. Although Xia Yichu wasnt worth public attention, Fenghua Entertainment was. Xia Yichu was signed by Fenghua Entertainment. If she had any scandals, Fenghua would be affected. It wasnt a big trouble, but Gu Ning thought that they should take it seriously. Director Mu will find out the real information of the person who spread the gossip on the Inte. Although Xia Yichu hasnt made her debut yet, the gossip will affect her career and Fenghua, Lu Xiao said with a serious face. Actually, it wasnt a big deal, but Lu Xiao looked too serious as if something terrible was going to happen. It seemed like he cared too much about Xia Yichu. An idea dawned on Gu Ning and she joked, Why do I somehow feel that you are personally worried about Xia Yichu? Is there anything going on between you two? Gu Ning wasnt sure, but she thought that it was quite possible. Artists didnt have as much freedom to date someone they liked as ordinary people did, and office romance wasnt allowed in many entertainmentpanies. Gu Ning, however, wouldnt forbid her staff members to do that, but there were rules too in herpany. Lu Xiao flushed a little with embarrassment, but he also understood that office romance would affect a singers career, so he had no n to admit it. Therefore, he changed the topic. Boss, dont joke about me. There is nothing special between us. Do you have anything to deal with in thepany? Since Lu Xiao was unwilling to talk about it, Gu Ning wouldnt ask further, but she still said, I wont interfere in my staff members personal affairs, and it totally depends on their willingness whether they should make it public or not. Oh, where is Tang Xiaoxiao? Hearing that, Lu Xiao was excited. If Gu Ning wouldnt forbid them from dating colleagues, he could have more freedom to do what he wanted. Tang Xiaoxiao is reading a script in the office, Lu Xiao said and his phone rang at this moment. Go do your job, and Ill go find her myself, Gu Ning said. Its Director Mus call. I think he must have the result. Do you want to hear it? Lu Xiao asked. Gu Ning nodded, and stayed. Lu Xiao picked up the call and K told him that he had already found the photo of the man who took the pictures of Xia Yichu. The man who took those pictures of Xia Yichu was different from the person who spread the gossip on the Inte, but they had to know each other. Chapter 1035 - Apologies

Chapter 1035 Apologies

After hearing the name of the person who spread the gossip on the Inte, Lu Xiao was a little surprised, but it wasnt too shocking. The person had some conflicts with Xia Yichu at work, but Xia Yichu had no idea that it was the person who attacked her behind her back. The person was also a female singer-songwriter with some fame in this industry. She attacked Xia Yichu because Xia Yidongs song reced hers to be yed in the new show that Xia Yichu was going to sing for. Therefore, she hired a man to stalk Xia Yichu. The man who talked with Xia Yichu and entered the same building along with Xia Yichu was also arranged by her. Lu Xiao was mad hearing the result. Xia Yichu was someone he admired from afar, and he wouldnt allow anyone to hurt her. Since he already had the result, he was determined to take action to deal with it right now. Boss. Lu Xiaoposed himself, but Gu Ning interrupted him before he could exin it to her. I already heard it. Gu Ning had good hearing, so it wasnt difficult for her to hear their conversation on the phone. It wasnt a big trouble, so Lu Xiao could handle it, and Gu Ning had no intention to get involved in it. You can handle it yourself. After that, Gu Ning left for the office. Lu Xiao, at the same time, called the director of the new show and shared the result with him. The director of the new show was reluctant to see any negative news about Xia Yichu at this key moment because they were publicizing the new show now. Lu Xiao exined it and the director trusted him. They both thought that it was better to make people believe that the gossip was just a misunderstanding. The director also agreed to cooperate with Lu Xiao. ... In the office, Tang Xiaoxiao, Su Tongnuo and Duan Lixin were talking about roles in the script. The scriptwriter was Duan Lixin, so she clearly knew every role in the novel, and she was introducing them to Tang Xiaoxiao and Su Tongnuo. Gu Ning pushed the door open and interrupted their discussion. Hi, boss! Seeing Gu Ning, they all stood up and greeted her. They knew that Gu Ning was in the capital now, so they werent surprised to see her. Hi! Gu Ning smiled, then turned to Tang Xiaoxiao. How are you? Do you like to work here? Tang Xiaoxiao beamed. Yeah, I love working here. Fenghua Entertainment was very different from otherpanies in the entertainment industry because everyone focused on their own job. There were fewer people who would scheme against each other. d to know that, Gu Ning said. After talking with the director of the new show, Lu Xiao logged into the official Weibo ount of Fenghua Entertainment and sent out a message. Fenghua Entertainment Official: As for the gossip of Xia Yichu and a strange man entering the same building, we already find the truth. Its caused by thepetition for a song yed in the XXX show. To make it clear, we announce that Xia Yichu has won the chance to sing the song for the show. No matter who you are, please stop defaming Xia Yichu and Fenghua. We also need your apologies, or well reveal real information about you. Once the post was sent out, it attracted a lot of attention. In the beginning, many people thought that it was a publicity stunt, but the show already gained a lot of attention now, so people began to believe that Xia Yichu was innocent. In addition, it wasnt the first time that Fenghua Entertainment had helped an artist clear his or her name, so more and more people chose to believe Fenghuas exnation. The director of the new show also reposted it, which made it more persuasive. Within a short time, everyone got to know that Xia Yichu was going to sing a song for the new show. It was kept a secret before, but now it was public. Most Inte users were aware that Xia Yichu had been the ghost singer for Pei Hena, and they all loved Pei Henas voice, so they were looking forward to hearing Xia Yichus song. Chapter 1036 - A Pair of Shameless People

Chapter 1036 A Pair of Shameless People

Meanwhile, many people were curious about the person who tried to trap Xia Yichu with that dirty trick.The person who did it also paid attention to thetest news about it, and she felt scared as well as mad after reading the announcement from Fenghua. She knew that she shouldnt have messed with Fenghua. She felt regretful, because her career would be affected by her stupid move. Therefore, no matter how unwilling she was, she had to use a secret Weibo ount to apologize to Xia Yichu. Within minutes, hundreds of thousands of criticisms filled the page of the Weibo ount, which almost drove her crazy. She had made a terrible mistake, but fortunately not many people knew that she was the person who attacked Xia Yichu. Xia Yichu wasnt affected by this mess too much, because she had done nothing wrong, and she believed that both Fenghua and Lu Xiao would handle it well. She didnt even know the result until she walked out of the music studio. Xia Yichu was a little surprised when she saw Gu Ning in the office. She didnt expect that Gu Ning would visit thepany today. Hi, boss, Xia Yichu said to Gu Ning. It seems youre in a good mood, Gu Ning joked. Well, it wasnt a problem in my eyes, because Ive done nothing wrong, Xia Yichu said with a smile. I believed that thepany and Manager Lu would handle it well. Gu Ning smiled and said to all of them, No matter what trouble you might encounter in the future, you all should stay calm and trust the management of ourpany as long as youre confident that you havent made any mistakes. Thanks, boss. They felt touched that their boss was willing to protect them. ... Gu Ning dined at the cafeteria of Fenghua at noon. And after lunch, Gu Ning left for the stores of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Cine. She went to Jade Beauty Jewelry first, and there were many people in it. Although Gu Ning owned this store, not many service staff members knew her, because she hadnt shown up before. Wee, miss, please look around as you like. You may try if you find anything you want to try, a saleswoman said to Gu Ning politely at the counter. They had received professional training, so they were always kind and gentle to any customers. Thanks, Gu Ning said and walked around in the store. At the front of a counter, a woman said to a saleswoman, Please pack this up. Right at this moment, another woman stopped them. Wait a second, I want this ne. Hearing that, the first woman was displeased. It seemed that the two women werent strangers. Some people around them looked over too. A fat middle-aged man walked forward with a sexy, young woman in a dress which showed too much skin. It was obvious that this woman wasnt a woman with moral standards, so people began to look at her with disdain. I saw this ne before you. Why should I give it to you? the first woman said. Please pack it up. Sure. The saleswoman reached out her hand to pick the ne on the counter. However, the scantily d young woman grabbed it away. It happened too fast and nobody was able to stop her. How dare you! The woman was mad. Yao Lili, how could you be so shameless! Youve stolen my good friends husband, and now youre stealing my ne? Hearing that, onlookers began to hate the fat middle-aged man and his mistress. They were a pair of shameless people! Yao Lili, however, didnt look ashamed at all but argued, So what? Im proud that I can grab Dalin away from that ugly old woman. Shes so unattractive in every mans eyes. Dalin was the fat middle-aged man, and his full name was Zhang Dalin. Zhang Dalin didnt feel ashamed either, but supported Yao Lili. He had indeed abandoned his wife for a beautiful young woman. Chapter 1037 - Gu Ning Stands ou

Chapter 1037 Gu Ning Stands ou

How could this woman be so shameless! She is so proud of her shameless behavior too. If she had any sense of shame, she wouldnt have stolen another womans husband. Right, theyre a pair of shameless people. When people were all criticizing Yao Lili and Zhang Dalin, the manager of the store walked over. The manager recognized Gu Ning, and was surprised to see her here, but Gu Ning raised her hand to stop him from greeting her. Lets watch it for a while longer. Sure, the manager said. Although Yao Lili and Zhang Dalin didnt feel ashamed of their behavior, they were mad when people criticized them. Shut up! Its none of your business, Zhang Dalin snapped at the people around them. It is none of my business, but the young bi*ch shouldnt have grabbed my ne! The woman argued. How dare you say that? Yao Lili got furious and wanted to p the woman. However, before Yao Lilis hand fell on the womans face, a slim hand caught it. When people turned to see Gu Ning, everyone was stunned by her beauty. Let me go! Yao Lili struggled, but failed. Yao Lili was jealous of Gu Ning the second she saw that Gu Ning was a beautiful young girl. If she was as stunning as Gu Ning, she would have found a rich young heir as her boyfriend, instead of a fat old man. When Zhang Dalin leered at Gu Ning, Yao Lili got angrier. Even though she just became Zhang Dalins mistress for money, she wouldnt allow him to pay attention to another woman. Zhang Dalin was totally attracted to Gu Ning now. Darling, my hand hurts! Yao Lili interrupted Zhang Dalin. Yao Lili knew that Zhang Dalin wasscivious, but he was a coward too. As long as the girl was unwilling to be with him, he would give up. Zhang Dalin heard Yao Lilis voice and got his mind back at once. Miss, let my wife go now. Its none of your business, so please stay away, Zhang Dalin said to Gu Ning. He was very kind to her, because Gu Ning was a beautiful girl. If Gu Ning were ugly or had a in face, he would have sworn at her. Youre causing trouble in my store. Shouldnt I stop you? Gu Ning sneered at Zhang Dalin. Hearing that, everyone was shocked. What? Her store? Is she the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry? They had all heard that the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry was a young girl named Gu Ning. They had also seen Gu Nings photo on the Inte, but to their surprise, they were able to see the famous young businesswoman in real life today. Wow, she is the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry? She must be Miss Gu, and she looks much prettier than her photo. Exactly! More and more people surrounded them after knowing that Gu Ning was here. Even staff members in the store gathered together talking about her. They were all her fans. What? Youre the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry? Yao Lili couldnt believe her ears. If so, she was even more jealous of Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was prettier and richer than her. Oh, Im so sorry, Miss Gu, Zhang Dalin said and apologized at once. He was barelyparable to Gu Ning after all. Although he was rich, Gu Ning was much richer than him and she had powerful connections too. Gu Ning let Yao Lili go and spread her palm open. Give it to me. She was telling Yao Lili to give the ne back to her. Yao Lili was reluctant to do it, and felt utterly embarrassed now, but she didnt dare act against Gu Ning. In fact, she had no interest in this ne, but was deliberately annoying the woman, because the woman was the friend of Zhang Dalins ex-wife. The woman had pped Yao Lili once to support Zhang Dalins ex-wife, so Yao Lili always wanted to pay her back. Chapter 1038 - Feign Injury

Chapter 1038 Feign Injury

Gu Ning gave the ne back to the woman and said, Im sorry for the trouble. If you still want to buy this ne, you can have 20% off.Hearing that, people were surprised, because 20% off was a lot of money. Thanks, Miss Gu, I love this ne, and I still want it, the woman said with a happy smile. It wasnt bad if she could save some money. Well, whoever pays a bill today here can have 15% off, Gu Ning turned around and said to the rest of the people in the store. Although 15% off wasnt much as 20% off, people were still happy to save some money. Others also understood that the woman could have a bigger discount given what had just happened. It wasnt easy to get a discount here anyway. Thanks, Miss Gu, everyone thanked Gu Ning. If they all had 15% off, Gu Ning could suffer a loss of millions of yuan, but it wasnt a big deal in her eyes. It was necessary for her to do that to cheer everyone up in the store. Oh, by the way, these two people should be cklisted, Gu Ning said in the end. Hearing that, everyone was surprised again, but also felt satisfied with the result. Nobody liked Zhang Dalin and Yao Lilis shameless behavior. You... Yao Lili wanted to argue against Gu Ning, but she knew that she was doomed to fail, so she closed her mouth. Zhang Dalin felt humiliated, and escaped with Yao Lili. Once they were gone, others continued to shop. Gu Ning talked with the manager for a while, then left for Cine. Cine and Kouzi were crowded at this time. It was obvious that these two brands were very popr now, and many people tended to shop in direct-sale stores. Direct-sale stores were directly managed by thepany, so customers felt that it was safer to shop here. There were many fakes on the market after all. Gu Ning was also aware of it, so she told Ning Changkai to keep a close eye on it in case anyone damaged their reputation. Ning Changkai wasnt in the store now, he was in the factory. Gu Ning had nothing else to do in the store, so she nned to have a tour in the factory. Unexpectedly, she encountered a bad old man on her way. When she was about to reach the factory, an old man suddenly dashed out from the sidewalk and hit Gu Nings car, but Gu Ning stopped the car half a meter away from the old man. The old man, however, stilly down on the ground and feigned a serious injury. His behavior attracted a lot of attention from people around them. Not many people had witnessed the ident, so they didnt know that it was a feigned injury. Gu Ning got mad when the old man tried to extort money from her in that way. She got out of her car at once, then coldly stared at the old man who was shouting in pain on the ground. Seeing that Gu Ning was just a young girl, the old man began to act and shouted louder, She just hit me with a car! Im about to die. Should we call an ambnce? someone asked. Its a car ident. Of course we should call an ambnce, another person said. Wait a second, call the police too, because its a feigned injury. Gu Ning interrupted. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. They turned to look at the old man at once. It wasnt umon for some bad old people to feign injuries to extort money, so they were also suspicious of the old mans behavior now. The old man and the person who proposed to call an ambnce panicked a little, and their unusual reaction was caught by Gu Ning. It was obvious that they were a group. How could you say that? I think that you are simply unwilling to pay thepensation. Hes an old man and hes seriously injured now! The young man who teamed up with the old man criticized Gu Ning at once. The old man began to act again. This young girl is so cold-blooded. She just hit me, and now she wants to escape! Hearing that, onlookers didnt know whom they should believe. Well, I have a driving recorder in my car, and we can check the video to see who is right. There are surveince cameras everywhere, and we can call the police to find out the truth, Gu Ning said. People started to side with Gu Ning because she looked confident and calm. The old man and the young man felt regretful now. Wait! They stopped Gu Ning when she took out her phone. Chapter 1039 - They Escaped

Chapter 1039 They Escaped

What? Gu Ning stopped and stared straight at them. She knew that they panicked. She was curious to see how they would stop her. Dont bother, the police are very busy every day. I think that the old man isnt seriously injured. Why dont you just pay him several hundred yuan? the young man said as if he was helping Gu Ning. It was a total lie. I dont think its a bother, and why should I pay him? I did nothing wrong and its illegal for him to feign injury, Gu Ning said in a cold tone. The young man and the old man didnt expect that this young girl wasnt weak at all. If the police came, they would be caught and locked away for a few days. Thinking of that, they exchanged a nce with each other, then escaped. It was obvious that they were liars. Theyre liars! Theyre so shameless! They should have been hit to death by a car. Since they escaped, Gu Ning let them go, because she didnt suffer any damage. Onlookers were still criticizing the young man and the old man, but Gu Ning just felt bored and walked away. She got in her car and left without hesitation. After she was gone too, the people dispersed. ... When Gu Ning arrived at the medicine factory of Cine, Ning Changkai told her that the bottle of pills she gave him was almost empty. Gu Ning then gave him another bottle with over a hundred pills inside. A single bottle of a hundred pills could make profits of eighty million yuan, which was much more profitable than selling just power crystals. Nevertheless, Gu Ning was still willing to do that, because it could cure many people. ... When Gu Ning left the medicine factory, it was past 4 pm, and she thought that she should call Xu Qinyin and the others. They could meet at 5 pm before they went to dine together. Xu Qinyin picked up the call the second she called her. Before Gu Ning could say anything, Xu Qinyin said, Gu Ning, Ive been waiting for your call all day long! Actually, Xu Qinyin thought that Gu Ning would call her earlier that afternoon, but she didnt receive her call until now. Even Gu Anna had the same idea. They both thought that they could meet Gu Ning earlier. Gu Anna was really excited to see her idol today. Xu Qinyin understood that Gu Ning must be busy, so she didnt interrupt her. Gu Ning was a sessful businesswoman after all, and there were a lot of things she needed to deal with. Xu Qinyin, on the contrary, was free every day and had tons of time to kill. Her grandfather had also urged her to find a job or build her career like Gu Ning. If her grandfatherpared her with another girl, she would be mad, but she said nothing when the girl was Gu Ning. Gu Ning was the most outstanding girl she had ever seen. She knew that she wasnt able to surpass Gu Ning, so she admired her. And since she admired her, she wouldnt be jealous of her. Ive not been free until now, and I called you at once, Gu Ning said. Where do you want to dine together? Gu Ning was going to buy a meal for them, so she let them choose. Um, why dont we go to the food street? I havent been there in a long time, Xu Qinyin said with excitement. Xu Qinyin didnt have many friends, and when they met they always dined together in a fancy restaurant, so she already had enough. Sometimes, she ached to try some simple but delicious food. No problem, do you need me to pick you up? Gu Ning asked. I can pick Anna up with my car, so that itll be more convenient for us to go back hometer, Xu Qinyin said. Great, see you then, Gu Ning said and hung up. See you, Xu Qinyin said. After that, Xu Qinyin called Gu Anna without dy, and Gu Anna urged Xu Qinyin to pick her up right away. Gu Annas car broke down yesterday, so she had to wait for Xu Qinyin to pick her up. If it was possible, she would leave to meet Gu Ning as fast as she could. When Xu Qinyin walked out of her familys house, she met her older brother, Xu Jinlin. Xu Jinlin asked her with curiosity after seeing her so happy, Qinyin, why are you so happy? Chapter 1040 - I Want a Hug Too

Chapter 1040 I Want a Hug Too

Im going to dine with Gu Ning, Xu Qinyin said with a broad smile. Gu Ning? Is she Leng Shaotings girlfriend? Xu Jinlin asked again. Yeah, Xu Qinyin replied. Thinking of Gu Ning, Xu Jinlin remembered what had happened in HKst time. He felt lucky that he hadnt annoyed someone he shouldnt mess with. Xu Qinyin left to pick Gu Anna up without dy. Gu Annas home wasnt far away, and Xu Qinyin arrived there about 20 minutester. Why are you sote? Gu Annained the moment she saw Xu Qinyin. Come on, you know how terrible the traffic jams are in the capital! Xu Qinyin rolled her eyes at Gu Anna. Alright, lets go! Gu Anna got in the car at once. Afterwards, they went to the food street. Unfortunately, the car broke down halfway. Sh*t! Gu Anna was annoyed. Let me call Gu Ning first in case she waits for us for too long, Xu Qinyin said with a resigned look. They were only about 10 minutes of driving away from the food street, but it would take a long time to repair the car. When Gu Ning received Xu Qinyins call, she had just reached the food street. Gu Ning, have you arrived there? My car just broke down at XX Road. Im afraid that youll have to wait for us for a while longer, Xu Qinyin said. Call someone to repair it, and Ille to pick you up right now, Gu Ning said. Its fine. Dont bother. Xu Qinyin felt a little embarrassed. Its no bother at all. Iming, Gu Ning said. Since Xu Qinyins car didnt work properly now, she should go over to have a look. Xu Qinyin agreed, because Gu Ning wasnt far from them. Therefore, Gu Ning drove to pick them up. Xu Qinyin also made a call to deal with the broken car. About 10 minutester, Gu Ning arrived but the repairman was still absent so they had to wait for a while longer. Oh my Goddess Gu, give me a hug. I missed you so much! Gu Anna threw herself into Gu Nings arms. Gu Ningughed and hugged her. Been a while! I want a hug too. Xu Qinyin ran to Gu Ning as well. Xu Qinyin thought that she was more familiar with G Ning than Gu Anna was, so she should have the same treatment. Gu Ning felt amused and hugged Xu Qinyin too. Is there anything wrong with the car? Gu Ning asked. No idea, but it wont start, Xu Qinyin replied. Gu Ning had a look at it, but couldnt see the problem, so she left it alone. They waited for another 20 minutes, before the repairman finally came. Luckily, there werent many vehicles on this road, so the broken car didnt cause a traffic jam. Xu Qinyin left the car to the repairman, then got in Gu Nings car. ... It was already 6 pm when they arrived at the food street, but it was actually a good time to have dinner. They hadnt made the decision of what to eat, so they walked along the street looking around. Vehicles werent allowed to enter this street, so they all had to walk. However, when they left the parking lot, Gu Ning suddenly saw a familiar car, which belonged to Tang Yaxin. An idea dawned on Gu Ning, and she parked her car next to Tang Yaxins car. Afterwards, she left with Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna. They walked ahead for a short distance, before Gu Ning made an excuse to go back to her car. She told Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna that she left her phone in the car, but she actually wanted to go back to the parking lot. Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna then stopped and waited for her, while Gu Ning went back to the parking lot alone. Gu Ning went back to her car and opened a car door. She took out two nails from the telepathic eye space, and secretly punctured the tire of Tang Yaxins car like lightning. It happened too fast for the surveince cameras to catch her movement. Moreover, she didnt go near Tang Yaxins car at all, so she wouldnt be the suspect. The tire kept leaking, but it wasnt loud. Gu Ning took her phone and closed the car door before she walked out. Let that be a lesson to Tang Yaxin! ... Gu Ning, Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna were all beautiful girls, so they attracted a lot of attention once they entered the food street. Hey, beauties, what are your numbers? a man shouted at them. They ignored the man, and walked ahead. Coincidentally, Gu Ning saw Tang Yaxin in the restaurant Xu Qinyin picked. Tang Yaxin came here to have dinner along with her two female friends too. Seeing Gu Ning, Tang Yaxin frowned. She recognized that Gu Ning was the girl who had bought Xiangyun Antique-store at the auctionst time. She wasnt interested in antiques, so she had no idea how famous Xiangyun Antique-store was now. In fact, Tang Yaxin had no grudge against Gu Ning, but she somehow hated Gu Ning very much. Chapter 1041 - Furious Tang Yaxin

Chapter 1041 Furious Tang Yaxin

Although Tang Yaxin disliked Gu Ning, she had to greet Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna politely, so she walked towards them with a smile. Hi, so nice to see you, Miss Xu and Miss Gu!They were all members of the high society, and often met each other at different parties. Tang Yaxin only greeted Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna because their families were more powerful than hers. In fact, Tang Yaxin was jealous of Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna because of their family background. Even though the Tang family was already very influential in the capital. She wasnt satisfied and always wanted to be the best. And if she couldnt, she had to please those who held a higher social status than her. Nice to see you too, Miss Tang! Xu Qinyin kindly said to Tang Yaxin. She wasnt aware that Tang Yaxin hated Gu Ning. She disliked Tang Yaxin as well because she knew that Tang Yaxins mother had been a mistress. It was hard for them to like the daughter of a mistress. There is only one private room left in the restaurant. Why dont we dine together? Tang Yaxin said. She came here earlier than them, so she booked thest private room. Tang Yaxin hoped that she could have a closer rtionship with Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna. It was beneficial for her family after all. Thanks, but we can dine somewhere else since there is no avable room, Xu Qinyin said. Fine. Tang Yaxin didnt insist. Xu Qinyin, Gu Ning and Gu Anna left together, while Tang Yaxin and her friends went to the private room. A whileter, Xu Qinyin found another good restaurant and they decided to dine there. ... Tang Yaxin finished dinner earlier than them, so she left earlier too. When she saw that the tire of her car was t, she was furious. After checking, she saw the two nails. Who did that? Tang Yaxin raised her voice in anger. Yaxin, we can go check the surveince cameras, her friend said. Afterwards, they went to the surveince room. The man who worked in the room checked the surveince video at once. However, nobody got near her car while she was away. Gu Ning dide back after stopping her car for a short while, but she didnte close to Tang Yaxins car either. If nobody got near Tang Yaxins car, who punctured the nails into the tire? They found no clues from the surveince video, so it wasnt the parking lots fault. Tang Yaxin had to give up, but she made up her mind to find the person who did it. She was unwilling to let the person get away with it, because she was sure that it wasnt an ident. ... Gu Ning and her friends finished dinner at 8 pm. Xu Qinyin didnt want to go home so early, so she proposed that they go have fun together in a bar. They went to Song Nans bar together. Because they were going to drink, they couldnt drive hometer, so Xu Qinyin said that they could hire designated drivers or her older brother coulde to send them home. Gu Ning didnt mind, since Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna wanted to drink, she would go with them. They hadnt seen each other in a long time after all. On the way, Xu Qinyin called Song Nan and asked him whether there were vacant seats. Song Nans bar was always popr and many people made reservations in advance. So normally, there were no good seats left at this time. Song Nan said, I can keep some for you, Miss Xu. Song Nan would usually keep a good table for his friends, in case they needed it. When Xu Qinyin, Gu Ning and Gu Anna went to the parking lot, Tang Yaxin was already gone. However, her car was left there for repairs. Qi Ziyue also had the key to this car, so Tang Yaxin told him to handle it. Gu Ning could imagine how furious Tang Yaxin was when she found the t tire. Look at this car, its tire is t, Xu Qinyin said all of a sudden. Let it be, Gu Ning said in a good mood. Nobody paid any more attention to it, and they left for Song Nans bar. Oh, Gu Ning, how did you feel when you met Grandpa Leng yesterday? Xu Qinyin asked Gu Ning with curiosity. I felt nervous in the beginning, but soon rxed, Gu Ning said. Youre so unbelievable. Ive known Grandpa Leng for nearly 20 years, but I still get nervous every time I see him, Xu Qinyin said. Me too! Gu Anna agreed. Chapter 1042 - 1 VS. 10

Chapter 1042 1 VS. 10

Gu Anna wasnt afraid of the older generation in her own family, but she became very quiet whenever she saw Master Leng. It was as if a rat saw a cat. Gu Ning was amused, but understood their feelings, even she stood in awe of Master Leng. Master Leng already epted her as his future grand daughter-inw, so he was very kind and gentle to her, which helped Gu Ning rx in front of him. When Gu Ning, Gu Anna, and Xu Qinyin walked into the bar, they heard loud noises of fighting. Whats going on here? Xu Qinyin frowned and was about to run inside, but Gu Ning stopped her. Go out first, Ill have a look. Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna were both weak girls, and Gu Ning was worried that they might get hurt. Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna understood that Gu Ning wasnt a weak girl, so they listened to her and walked outside. They reminded Gu Ning to be careful before they left. Once Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna were gone, Gu Ning strode to the ce where the fight was happening. Two groups of men were fighting against each other. Song Nan tried to stop them in vain, but his head was hit with a beer bottle. It was bleeding, but it wasnt serious. Gu Ning supported Song Nan to stand aside, then went to deal with the men who were fighting. She moved like lightning, and beat all of them up within seconds. People only saw a figure shing by and then the two groups of men wereying beaten on the ground. The violent affray ended too. When people found out that it was a young girl who beat all of them up, they were shocked. Jesus, shes so unbelievable! She was able to beat 10 men up in seconds, by herself! Its so exciting! M-Miss Gu. Song Nan also rounded his eyes in shock. Since Gu Ning was here, Xu Qinyin must be here as well. If you want to fight again, I can help, Gu Ning said to the men on the ground in a cold tone. The two groups of men were scared by Gu Nings agility and strength. If you dont want to fight, then pay thepensation now, Gu Ning said, and nobody dared to argue against her. After that, she walked to Song Nan and gave him a bottle of magical power liquid. Mr. Song, you can apply this to your injury and tell someone to calcte the damages. They cant leave before they pay thepensation. Thanks, Miss Gu, Song Nan said. The customers in the bar were also cleared out. Song Nan didnt charge them, because they were innocent. Before long, there were only staff members along with the two groups of men left in the bar. Those men were all injured to different degrees, but none of them were seriously injured, so nobody called an ambnce before they paid thepensation. Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna didnt walk inside until then. They were a little frightened when they saw the bleeding wound on Song Nans head. Song Nan, are you alright? Im fine, Song Nan said with a smile. Youre fine? Its bleeding! Xu Qinyin rolled her eyes. Then stop asking me if you can see it with your own eyes, Song Nan said. You... Xu Qinyin was struck dumb for a second. Alright, could you stop arguing for a while? You should deal with the wound first, Gu Anna said to Song Nan. Oh, right, wait here for me. Ill go deal with the wound, Song Nan said. Afterwards, he walked towards the washroom because there was a mirror. What happened? Xu Qinyin nced at those men who were lying on the ground, then asked Gu Ning. No idea. They probably had a conflict after drinking a lot, Gu Ning said. A short whileter, Song Nan walked back and said to Gu Ning with excitement, Miss Gu, this medicine is so unbelievable! The wound stopped bleeding, and isnt painful at all now. The wound on Song Nans head wasnt deep, so it should be gone overnight. Hearing that, Xu Qinyin opened her mouth before Gu Ning could say anything. Of course its unbelievable, because its the medicine produced by Cine. Dont you know that its Gu Ningspany? Both Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna had heard of Cine, so they werent surprised by the medicines effect. What? Cine is Gu Ningspany? Song Nan was surprised. He had heard of Cine and its good reputation, and he also had many medicines produced by Cine in his home, but he wasnt aware that Gu Ning was the owner of Cine. Song Nan wasnt familiar with Gu Ning, so he only knew a little about her. He seldom read the news, so he missed a lot of shocking news about Gu Ning too. Lets go have a seat there. My bar is closed today, so you can enjoy yourself as you like. They walked to a nearby table together. Chapter 1043 - Curse the Elderly?

Chapter 1043 Curse the Elderly?

In the end, the two groups of men had to pay sixty thousand yuan for the damages.It was very fair, because Song Nans bar could make over a hundred thousand yuan a day. The two groups of men shared thepensation fifty-fifty. They werent poor, so it wasnt a lot of money in their eyes. Besides, they were scared of Gu Ning, and didnt dare escape, so they paid the money and left for the hospital. ... When it was 10 pm, Jiang Ruiqin came. Jiang Ruiqin was just walking by, so he decided to go inside to have a look. He didnt tell Song Nan that he wasing, so he had no idea that Gu Ning was in the bar. He saw that the door was closed but the lights were on in the bar, and got confused before pushing the door open and walking inside. There was music ying in the bar, but he didnt hear many people talking. He was a frequent visitor here, so the bartender recognized him and didnt stop him. What happened? Jiang Ruiqin asked the bartender. Some people had a fight here today, so our boss closed down for the night, now hes drinking with his friends over there, the bartender said and pointed to one side. Some people had a fight here today? Jiang Ruiqin frowned, and looked in the direction the bartender pointed. At this moment, Gu Ning noticed him, and said to the others, Ruiqin is here. Hearing that, they all turned to look at Jiang Ruiqin. Song Nan stood up at once. Hi, why didnt you tell me youreing? I was just walking by, Jiang Ruiqin said. Come on and have a seat, Song Nan said. Jiang Ruiqin walked over with a smile. When his sight fell on Gu Ning, he was surprised. Oh, hi, when did youe to the capital? Why didnt you call me to have a drink together? Jiang Ruiqin pretended to be sad. In fact, he did actually feel a little sad because he still liked Gu Ning. At the same time, he also felt happy to see her again. I just came yesterday, and have been busy till this afternoon. Gu Ning exined. Jiang Ruiqin sat down, and Song Nan poured a ss of drink for him. Actually, Jiang Ruiqin had no n to drink tonight, because he was going to drive, but he forgot about it when he saw that Gu Ning was here. Because of the wound on his head, Song Nan didnt drink, but just chatted with them. They didnt stay in the bar for too long, and separated at 11 pm. They all drank a little, so Xu Qinyin called a designated driver. Although Song Nan didnt drink and was willing to drive them home, Gu Ning thought that it would be inconvenient for him to do so. They had already hired a designated driver after all. Jiang Ruiqin couldnt drive either because he drank too, so he left his car at Song Nans bar, then got in Gu Nings car. They lived in the same living area. Even though Jiang Ruiqin knew that it was impossible for him to be with Gu Ning, he couldnt help but want to get close to her. Therefore, he didnt take a taxi home, but shared the car with Gu Ning. They went to Gu Annas home first, then Xu Qinyins home before they finally went back to the living area where Gu Ning and Jiang Ruiqin lived. When they were outside of the living area, Gu Ning told the designated driver to leave, and she drove inside herself. She drank a lot, but was fine because of her magical power. Gu Ning didnt go back to Leng Shaotings house until she drove Jiang Ruiqin back to his own house. It was already 12:30 am when she got home, and she sent a message to Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna to tell them that she was safe. They had told Gu Ning to send them a message once she was home before they separated. Although Gu Ning wasnt a weak girl, they were still worried about her safety because they were her friends. Gu Anna and Xu Qinyin were relieved when they received Gu Nings message. ... Gu Ning took a shower before she went to sleep. The next day, Gu Ning got up early to run in the morning. After running for half an hour, she saw an old man suddenly fall on the ground not far ahead of her. Two old men by his side stopped at once, and went to check his condition. Seeing that, Gu Ning ran to them without dy. The old man who fainted was around 60 years old, and Gu Ning felt that he was still breathing, but his breath was very weak. It was possible that he could die if he didnt receive immediate treatment. Gu Ning took out a power crystal and squatted to feed it to the old man. However, the other two old men stopped her once she reached out her hand. What are you doing? An old man questioned her in an unkind tone. Im rescuing him. Move, or hell stop breathing! Gu Ning said with a serious face. The old man was struck dumb for a second, but was convinced by Gu Nings attitude. The other old man, however, still criticized Gu Ning. How dare you curse the elderly? Qiao is well! Gu Ning sneered, Seriously? He just fainted all of a sudden? Chapter 1044 - Old Man Sha

Chapter 1044 Old Man Sha

You... The old man understood that it was the truth, but he still didnt move at all. On the contrary, he questioned Gu Ning, What can you do to help him? What if he dies in your hands?When he said that, he panicked a little because of his guilty conscience, but soon looked determined to stop Gu Ning from rescuing the old man lying on the ground. Seeing that, Gu Ning realized that this old man must hope for Old Man Qiao to be in trouble. She was right. Old Man Sha was indeed unwilling to help Old Man Qiao. To be specific, Old Man Qiaos sudden fall had something to do with him! Gu Ning didnt know which one of them was the good man, nor why Old Man Sha was reluctant to help Old Man Qiao, but she couldnt give up right now since she was already involved in this. Even if Old Man Qiao was a bad person, only a judge could sentence him. If Old Man Qiao wasnt a bad person, it would be a shame for him to die like this. I can take the responsibility if anything terrible happens, Gu Ning said with determination. You can take the responsibility? Who do you think you are, and do you know who Old Man Qiao is? Old Man Sha said with obvious disdain. Sha, let this girl do what she can. Maybe she can really help Qiao. Old Man Di interrupted them. Gu Ning looked very confident, and he thought that she might have a way to help Old Man Qiao. Di, do you really trust her? I dont. I think we should call an ambnce right now, Old Man Sha said. It would take at least five minutes for an ambnce to get here, and Old Man Qiao could be dead by then. Well... Old Man Di hesitated, because Gu Ning was a stranger after all. Gu Ning, however, had no time to waste on arguing with them. She directly moved their hands which stopped her from approaching Old Man Qiao, then quickly squeezed a power crystal into Old Man Qiaos mouth. At the same time, she held his wrist to secretly put her magical power into his body. Old Man Qiao was in a bad condition now, so a power crystal wasnt enough to save his life. The two old men werent strong, and couldnt stop Gu Ning. They were mad, but didnt know what to do now. How dare you! Old Man Sha was furious. How can you be so rude to the elderly? Dont you have manners? Sha, forget it. Old Man Di understood why Gu Ning did it. She simply wanted to help Old Man Qiao. Time mattered most when a mans life was in danger. Why? This girl is so rude and bold. We dont know what she just squeezed into Qiaos mouth! Old Man Sha was unwilling to forgive Gu Ning. In fact, he stopped Gu Ning because he thought that Gu Ning might really have the ability to rescue Old Man Qiao, which was thest thing he wanted to see right now. Old Man Di was worried about Old Man Qiaos safety, but he still trusted Gu Ning because she looked very confident. No, I must call the police now, Old Man Sha said, and took out his phone. No matter what happened, he had to punish this young girl. However, before he could finish the call, Old Man Di interrupted him with excitement. Qiao opened his eyes! Hes awake! Old Man Di was thrilled. What? Hearing that, Old Man Sha was surprised and disappointed. Why? How is it possible? What medicine did this girl make Qiao swallow? How could he wake up so soon? Gu Ning didnt miss the disappointment in Old Man Shas eyes, but she said nothing about it. She moved aside when Old Man Qiao woke up. Old Man Qiao wore a dazed expression, and didnt realize what had just happened to him. Since Old Man Qiao was awake now, Old Man Sha had to pretend to be happy for him. Qiao, are you alright? Things didnt go the way he hoped, so he was full of hatred towards Gu Ning now. If it hadnt been for her, Old Man Qiao would have been dead already! Nevertheless, he didnt dare to show his real feelings on his face. Qiao? Qiao? Old Man Di called Old Man Qiao to help him wake up. Hearing Old Man Sha and Old Man Dis voices, Old Man Qiao gradually became conscious. W-What happened? He remembered that he had been running just then. You fainted and fell all of a sudden, Old Man Di said. I just fainted and fell? Why? Old Man Qiao was confused. His body was always in a good condition, and he often ran in the morning to stay healthy. Why would he suddenly faint and fall? Oh, this young girl just saved your life! Old Man Di pointed at Gu Ning. Old Man Qiao turned to look at Gu Ning at once. Thank you so much, miss. Chapter 1045 - Poisoned

Chapter 1045 Poisoned

No worries, Gu Ning said with a smile. Mr. Qiao, could you please tell me what your health is normally like? Do you have a disease? No, my body is in a good condition normally. I also get regr tests done, but there are no diseases, Old Man Qiao said. Well, I noticed your unusual reaction when you fainted and fell, and your breathing was quickly getting weak when you were unconscious. I think you were probably poisoned, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Old Man Sha felt a little scared. He didnt expect that this girl could be so smart. However, even though Gu Ning told the truth, he didnt think that Old Man Qiao could find any evidence. He wasnt worried that his dirty trick might be exposed. Um, maybe its food poisoning. Qiao, I think you better go to the hospital to have a medical check now, Old Man Di said. If it was food poisoning, it wouldnt be a big deal, because it was amon illness. Although they were very cautious, it could still happen. However, was it really just food poisoning? Old Man Qiao held a different idea, and felt displeased, but he stillposed himself. Old Man Qiao wasnt dumb, and he knew that it couldnt be that simple from Gu Nings exnation. He knew that there was someone who always wanted him to die in order to grab his familys property away, but he was surprised that the person would directly poison him. Even though he couldnt say anything about it now, he made up his mind to find out who the mastermind was. Gu Ning excused herself afterwards. Seeing Gu Ning walking away, Old Man Sha was determined to punish her. ... Gu Ning was free that morning, so she decided to eat at home and go to the headquarters of her corporation in the afternoon. After having breakfast, Gu Ning read books in the bedroom. At 9 am, Gu Ning heard someone opening the door of the house. She was surprised, and thought that Leng Shaoting was back. However, the second she left the bedroom, she heard a woman talking. Wow, this house is so big and beautiful! I wish this was my home! a woman said with excitement in the living room on the first floor. Gu Ning walked to thending, and looked down. There were three people in the living room. One was a young man in a formal suit, one was a middle-aged woman, and one was a young woman in her early twenties. Both of the women were in cleaners uniforms, so Gu Ning knew that they came here to clean the house. Today was the cleaning day of Leng Shaotings house. Mr. Ban, who owns this house? the young woman asked the young man with curiosity. Dont ask questions. Just do your job, Mr. Ban snapped at her. The young woman was scared, and didnt dare to ask again. Such a rude man, she muttered to herself. At this moment, Gu Ning walked downstairs and attracted their attention. The middle-aged woman stayed normal, but the young woman looked disappointed. If the owner of this house was a man, she could seduce him and move into this beautiful home. This young woman came here for nothing good. In fact, she wasnt the cleaner who was normally responsible for this house, but the regr cleaner had a stomachache today, so she reced her. Miss Gu, nice to meet you. I work for Lord Leng; my name is Ban Xiuhan. Ban Xiuhan was amazed by Gu Nings beauty, then soon greeted her with respect. Ban Xiuhan was in charge of the cleaning of this house, so Leng Shaoting told Ban Xiuhan that Gu Ning would be staying here. Miss Gu, Im so sorry to interrupt you. We can leave, ande again if you want, Ban Xiuhan said. Its fine. Im not sleeping, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning wasnt surprised that Ban Xiuhan knew her, because she understood that Leng Shaoting must have told him that she was here. Thanks, Ban Xiuhan said, then told the two cleaners to be as quiet as possible. Gu Ning went back to the bedroom. Except for the master bedroom and study, they had to clean all the other rooms. They would do the cleaning once a week, so the house was always clean and tidy. Two hourster, they finished their work and left. ... Gu Ning had her lunch at 12:30 pm, then went to the headquarters of her corporation. There were two ways to go to the headquarters from Leng Shaotings house, and one of them would pass by the Tang Organization. Gu Ning chose this route. She stopped her car outside the Tang Organization, then used her Jade Eyes to see the inside of it. It was still the same, and easily aroused her hatred. She had contributed significantly to this building in her previous incarnation. After watching for a while, she noticed a familiar figure. It was Tang Yaxins mother, Ji Yijing. Once Gu Ning saw Ji Yijing, her animosity grew stronger. She promised herself that she would pay them back sooner orter. Chapter 1046 - Chased by Traffic Police

Chapter 1046 Chased by Traffic Police

Ji Yijing got in a car, then left.Gu Ning wanted to teach Ji Yijing a lesson, so she drove behind her. However, a few minutester, a picture suddenly shed by Gu Nings eyes. She saw a white sports car stopped outside a building which was still under construction. Arge iron box fell and hit the drivers seat of the sports car. Although Gu Ning couldnt see the face of the person in the drivers seat, she knew that he could be killed. Pictures that had shed by Gu Nings eyes had all happened in real life, so Gu Ning didnt dare to ignore it this time. She left Ji Yijing and drove ahead to the building without dy. Luckily, there werent many vehicles on the road, and Gu Ning drove as fast as she could, which led to peoples criticisms and exmations. Before long, the traffic police also noticed her and chased her. Nevertheless, the traffic police failed to catch up to her at all, because she drove too fast. No matter how the traffic police red their sirens, Gu Ning wouldnt stop. Although the traffic police were amazed by Gu Nings driving skills, they were mad at her dangerous action. About four minutester, Gu Ning arrived at the building, and saw the white sports car outside it. There were two young men chatting in the car. It seemed that they were waiting for someone. There was another car stopped ahead of it, and it was followed by a vacant parking space. Gu Ning wouldnt block its way, so she stopped her car aside. It was forbidden to park cars here, and it would affect the traffic too, but Gu Ning didnt have much time as the iron box was about to fall from the building. She ran to the white sports car, and pressed her hands against its bumper. Her behavior surprised the two young men in the car. Hey, what... When a young man was about to question her, the car moved, which shocked them. Jesus, is she actually moving the car by herself? Not only the two young men in the car, but passers-by were also astonished by Gu Nings unbelievable strength. Within five seconds, Gu Ning moved the car backwards two meters, and she walked to the side too. The two young men sitting in the car still didnt understand why Gu Ning did that. All of a sudden, therge iron box fell from the 10th floor of the building. It fell fast, and hit the ground after a few seconds with a loud sound. The loud sound shocked everyone near the building. When people saw the twisted iron box with scattered tools, they all rounded their eyes in shock. The box fell at the same ce where the drivers seat of the white sports car was just then! If the sports car hadnt been moved backwards, the man sitting in the drivers seat would have been smashed. People turned to look at Gu Ning with curiosity. It seemed that Gu Ning knew what would happen, so she ran to rescue the two men. The two young men in the sports car were also terrified, and even trembled in fear. If their car hadnt been moved away by Gu Ning, both of them could have been killed. At the same time, the traffic police who had chased Gu Ning along the way finally surrounded her. Miss, youve broken the speed limit, and refused to stop. Pleasee to the traffic police station with us right now. Hearing that, a man who stood close, walked over and exined it to the traffic police. Police officer, I think this girl did it for a reason. Do you see the twisted iron box? It just fell from the building, and luckily this girl just pushed the white car away, so the two young men in the car survived. If it was an emergency, Gu Ning might be lightly punished. What? This girl just pushed the car away? Hearing that, the traffic police were shocked. They couldnt believe that it was true because they didnt witness it with their own eyes. In addition, they still had doubts. The two young men in the sports car got out at once. They walked to the traffic police together. Since Gu Ning just saved their lives, she was their life-saver, and they should help her out too. Both of them were around 20 years old, but Gu Ning didnt know them. In fact, one of them was Leng Shaotings younger cousin, Leng Shaoxun, while the other was Jiang Zhongyus grandson, Jiang Ruining who was also Jiang Ruiqins younger brother. Leng Shaoxun was in the drivers seat just then. If Gu Ning hadnt helped them, he could have already been killed. Police officer, can we talk privately? Leng Shaoxun said to the leader of the traffic police team. He had a natural air of power, so the police officer didnt dare to ignore him. Moreover, the sports car that Leng Shaoxun drove was worth millions of yuan, so he must be either very rich or powerful. Therefore, the police officer walked aside with him. He also understood what Leng Shaoxun was going to do. If Leng Shaoxun was really influential, he was willing to do him a favor. Chapter 1047 - Can We Have a Round for Fun?

Chapter 1047 Can We Have a Round for Fun?

Even if the traffic police officer was unwilling to do Leng Shaoxun a favor, he was left no choice. Leng Shaoxun could easily make his leader order him to do what Leng Shaoxun wanted. When the traffic police officer walked aside with Leng Shaoxun, Jiang Ruining thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. Nice to see you, miss. My name is Jiang Ruining, and thank you so much for saving our lives. May I know your name? Youre wee, and were simply strangers. There is no need for you to know my name, Gu Ning said. Is it an anonymous favor? Jiang Ruining was amused. Gu Ning smiled, but said nothing. Not far away from them, Leng Shaoxun directly showed the traffic police officer his ID card. My family is the dominant Leng family in the capital. I understand that what the girl just did isnt appropriate, but she did it to save my life, so please let her go. Leng Shaoxuns ID card proved everything. The second the traffic police officer saw his ID card, he was shocked. He didnt expect that he could meet an important member of the Leng family today. Since Leng Shaoxun was involved in this, he didnt dare to turn him down. Well, of course, the traffic police officer said at once. Although Leng Shaoxun was only about 20, while the traffic police officer was over 30, he still felt nervous standing in front of Leng Shaoxun. Thanks, Leng Shaoxun said. He was unwilling to force this traffic police officer to do him a favor, but it was different this time. Gu Ning was his life-saver after all. My pleasure, Lord Leng, the traffic police officer said with respect. After that, the traffic police left, and onlookers immediately realized that Leng Shaoxun wasnt amon citizen. Anyway, Gu Ning just saved their lives, so it was understandable that she wouldnt be punished. She didnt cause any damage either. Miss, thank you so much for saving our lives. My name is Leng Shaoxun. May I know your name? Leng Shaoxun asked Gu Ning. My names Gu Ning, Gu Ning said. She heard Leng Shaoxuns talk with the traffic police officer, and she was surprised to find that he was Leng Shaotings younger cousin. Gu Ning also knew that Leng Shaoxun was Leng Yuanzhens son. Although Leng Shaoting wasnt close to him, they got along well. In addition, Leng Shaoxun was the only younger cousin that Leng Shaoting was willing to admit was family. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt regard him as a stranger. They were about to have a formal meeting too. Jiang Ruining, however, felt a little displeased, because Gu Ning refused to tell him her name. Was it because Leng Shaoxun was more handsome than him? Leng Shaoxun felt that Gu Nings name sounded familiar, but couldnt remember who she was. As a result, he didnt know who Gu Ning was. Miss Gu, would you mind sharing afternoon tea with us? Leng Shaoxun said. Leng Shaoxun invited her to do that because he really admired Gu Nings unbelievable courage and strength. He wanted to know more about her. Leng Shaoxun was a kung fu lover, and he begged Leng Shaoting to have a round of kung fupetition with him every time Leng Shaoting came home. Seeing Leng Shaoxuns expression of anticipation, Gu Ning agreed, thinking that she had nothing else to deal with right now. Sure. Leng Shaoxun was thrilled when Gu Ning agreed. He said, Why dont we go to the Tangyun Teahouse? Gu Ning had heard of the Tangyun Teahouse. It was a famous high-end teahouse with a rxed atmosphere. They got in their own cars, and left for the Tangyun Teahouse. When they were in the car, Jiang Ruining suddenly remembered something and asked Leng Shaoxun, Shaoxun, shouldnt we wait for your Cousin Zhaolin? Nope, call him and tell him to take a taxi home by himself, Leng Shaoxun said. Jiang Ruining wore a resigned look, then called Leng Shaoxuns older cousin, Yu Zhaolin. Yu Zhaolin hadnt finished the thing he was dealing with yet when he received Jiang Ruinings call, and he had no idea what had happened outside just then. Before long, they arrived at the Tangyun Teahouse. Tangyun Teahouse was veryrge and consisted of two buildings of two different styles along with a big garden. Leng Shaoxun didnt book a private room, but chose to enjoy the tea at a gazebo so that they could see the beautiful view and breathe fresh air. After ordering tea, Leng Shaoxun said, Miss Gu, may I directly call you Gu Ning? Sure, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning, have you practiced kung fu for a long time? How did you manage to push such a heavy car? Leng Shaoxun asked with curiosity and admiration. Yeah, Ive practiced kung fu for a long time, Gu Ning said. Can we have a round for fun? Leng Shaoxun asked. It was his real aim, and he couldnt wait for it. No problem, Gu Ning said. They just had a round for fun, because Leng Shaoxun was barelyparable to Gu Ning as to martial arts skills. In fact, if Leng Shaoxun was better than Gu Ning, he wouldnt have been amazed by what she had done. Even Xu Jinchen, who wasnt a match for Gu Ning, was able to push a car. Therefore, Leng Shaoxun was inferior to Xu Jinchen. Chapter 1048 - For Fun or for Real?

Chapter 1048 For Fun or for Real?

Gu Ning didnt despise Leng Shaoxun, but he wasnt a match in her eyes.With Gu Nings agreement, Leng Shaoxun stood up at once. There was an empty ground near them, which was avable for them to have a round for fun. Do you need me to be gentle? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoxun when they stood several meters away from each other. Not at all! Leng Shaoxun said. He knew that Gu Ning wasnt a weak girl from what she had done, but he was reluctant to look weak in front of a girl. Since they were going to have a kung fupetition, they should do their best. Great, Gu Ning said. Afterwards, they began to attack each other. Leng Shaoxun understood that Gu Ning was strong, so he had no intention to be gentle in thepetition either. Gu Ning, at the same time, wouldnt pretend to be weak as long as he wasnt hurt. Leng Shaoxun punched Gu Ning without dy, but Gu Ning caught his fist the second he moved, which shocked him. What was worse, he failed to withdraw his fist. Leng Shaoxun punched Gu Ning again with his other fist, but Gu Ning caught his other fist once more. Jiang Ruining, who stood aside, rounded his eyes in shock. Because Leng Shaoxuns two hands were both caught by Gu Ning, he had to use his feet, but Gu Ning was still able to stop him. Besides, when his foot knocked against Gu Nings foot, he felt as if he hit a hard pir, which was quite painful. Actually, Gu Ning could beat him within seconds, but she didnt do that. Instead, she let him go, and kept fighting against him. Leng Shaoxun realized the huge gap between himself and Gu Ning after the round, and he understood that Gu Ning was much better at kung fu than him. No matter how he attacked Gu Ning, Gu Ning was always able to stop him. He felt utterly disappointed, but kept trying. When a waiter noticed them fighting, he ran ahead and wanted to stop them, but Jiang Ruining exined to him that they were just having fun. The waiter was relieved, because he knew Leng Shaoxun and Jiang Ruining werent ordinary people. Other people in the teahouse were also attracted by theirpetition. They were amazed by Gu Nings excellent skills too. Some of them even took a video of theirpetition. ... In a nearby private room, three men sat together looking out of the window at Leng Shaoxun and Gu Ning. Two of them were around 40, while the other was about 27 years old. This young girl is really unbelievable! The young man is a member of the Leng family, and hes also good at fighting, but isnt a match for the girl at all. I think the girl could be as good as a soldier in the special forces, a middle-aged man in a gray shirt said. It was obvious that he recognized Leng Shaoxun. Why dont you talk about it with her? If it is possible, she could be a member of your team! another middle-aged man in a dark blue shirt said. Hearing that, the first man thought that it was a good idea. Why not! Saying that, he stood up and walked out. The second middle-aged man and the young man followed him. ... At this moment, Leng Shaoxun was out of strength, and had to give up. G-Gu Ning, youre far better than me, Leng Shaoxun said, gasping for breath. Did you begin to practice kung fun when you were just a kid? Yeah, Gu Ning said. Wow, Im so amazed! Jiang Ruining ran to them. All of a sudden, Leng Shaoxun saw the three men walking to them behind Gu Ning, and he greeted them with respect at once. Nice to see you, Uncle Peng and Uncle Luo. Hi, Uncle Peng and Uncle Luo, Jiang Ruining said politely. Gu Ning turned around, and she was a little surprised to see them. Nice to meet you, General Peng and Secretary Luo. The first middle-aged man was the leading person of the general military region in the capital, Peng Yunlong. He was also a general. The second middle-aged man was the head of the Central Commission for Disciplinary Inspection, Luo Zhanhua. Do you know us? Peng Yunlong and Luo Zhanhua were slightly surprised when Gu Ning greeted them, but they werent very surprised, because they often showed up on TV political news. Yes, Ive seen you on TV, Gu Ning said. Whats your name? Peng Yunlong asked. Due to his military rank, he had a natural air of power, andmon citizens always felt stressed and got nervous facing him. Even Leng Shaoxun and Jiang Ruining felt a little uneasy talking to him. However, Gu Ning stayed calm as usual. My names Gu Ning. I just saw your kung fupetition against Shaoxun. Would you mind if we had a round? Peng Yunlong asked. Although Peng Yunlong was already 40, he was a well-trained soldier. Sure! Gu Ning agreed. It was a great chance for her to practice her skills. The others all stood aside, and left enough space for Peng Yunlong and Gu Ning. General Peng, do you want to have the round for fun or for real? Gu Ning asked. Peng Yunlong wasnt amon soldier after all, and Gu Ning was also looking forward to having apetition with him. Chapter 1049 - Don’t You Want to Serve Our Country?

Chapter 1049 Dont You Want to Serve Our Country?

For real of course, Peng Yunlong said.Although Peng Yunlong said that, he still decided to be gentle in thepetition, because he believed that Gu Ning couldnt be better than him. No problem, Gu Ning said. Afterwards, they attacked each other at the same time. Both of them were skilled at fighting, so this round was totally different from the one that Gu Ning had with Leng Shaoxun. Once they began to attack one another, Gu Ning noticed that Peng Yunlong didnt use his full strength. She understood that he was unwilling to hurt her. Gu Ning, actually, did the same thing, because she didnt want him to see her real ability. Nobody was the winner in thepetition. As time went by, they started to use greater force, and the fighting became more violent and exciting too. Onlookers cheered and apuded. Some of them also took a video of it. When Peng Yunlong failed to get control of Gu Ning after a long while, he realized that Gu Ning was much better than he had thought and he was surprised by it. Gu Ning looked very young, and she was a genius in his eyes. Others didnt expect that Gu Ning could stay strong for such a long time in the kung fupetition against Peng Yunlong either, and they all thought highly of her now. Shaoxun, who do you think will win? Jiang Ruining asked with curiosity. No idea, Leng Shaoxun said, because it was so hard to tell. Luo Zhanhua also asked the young man who stood by his side, Lei Ting, what do you think? We wont know the result until the end, Lei Ting said. In fact, he thought that Gu Ning was more likely to win. As Peng Yunlongs aide, Lei Ting wasnt an ordinary person, but an ace soldier in the special forces. He could see that Gu Ning was very professional and full of strength. Lei Ting was a little better than Peng Yunlong at fighting, but he wasnt confident that he could defeat Gu Ning. Some people among the crowd recognized Peng Yunlong and Luo Zhanhua. They were all aware that Peng Yunlong was a general in the army, and stood in awe of him. However, Gu Ning was able to be a match for Peng Yunlong in the fightingpetition now, which surprised all of them. Jesus, this young girl is so unbelievable! I think General Peng is being very gentle, because shes a young girl after all. I agree. Nevertheless, when Peng Yunlong did his best but still failed to win the game, he had to admit that Gu Ning was better than him. Gu Ning, at the same time, had a clear understanding of Peng Yunlongs ability. He was at the same level as Xu Jinchen, and wasnt a match for her either. In case Peng Yunlong felt embarrassed, Gu Ning actually didnt use her full strength. Onlookers couldnt see which one of them was the better one, but Lei Ting could and he was shocked by Gu Nings skills. Besides, he had a feeling that Gu Ning didnt use her full strength for the sake of Peng Yunlongs pride. Even though Peng Yunlong couldnt win, he wasnt mad and appreciated Gu Ning more. He was amazed by Gu Nings ability at such a young age. Gu Ning stopped when she thought that it was enough. In fact, Peng Yunlong cared little about failure, because he was willing to ept it, but he still felt pleased when Gu Ning ended thepetition on her own initiative. Youve done a great job, young girl! Peng Yunlongplimented Gu Ning. Thanks, Gu Ning said with a smile, and stayed calm. Gu Ning, do you want to serve in the army? We need someone like you, and I believe that you can achieve a lot in the army, Peng Yunlong suddenly said with a serious face. Hearing that, Gu Ning wasnt surprised, but Leng Shaoxun and Jiang Ruining were astonished. Whoever could attract Peng Yunlongs attention would have a bright future in the army. However, Gu Nings answer shocked them. Im sorry that Im not interested in it. I love running businesses, and Im still a high school student now. Gu Ning turned Peng Yunlongs offer down. Peng Yunlong was surprised by Gu Nings rejection too. He didnt expect to find out that she was still a high school student. She indeed looked very young, but behaved like a mature woman. Although Gu Ning turned him down, Peng Yunlong was unwilling to give up. You can serve our country by joining the army. Dont you want to do that? Facing the pressure, Gu Ning didnt panic at all, but argued, Its not the warring era now, and I can also serve our country by being a sessful businesswoman. It isnt a bad idea, but forces are more important sometimes, Peng Yunlong said. Gu Ning agreed with it. An independent country needed strong forces to protect its people and territory. General Peng, are you forcing me to join the army? Gu Ning put on a serious face as well, and used her magical power to put pressure on Peng Yunlong. Everyone was amazed by her air of power. What if I am doing that? Peng Yunlong asked her. Well, I think you probably have to ask the permission of someone, Gu Ning said with a smile on her lips. Who is it? Peng Yunlong was curious. Chapter 1050 - Gu Ning’s Business Empire

Chapter 1050 Gu Nings Business Empire

Right at this moment, Gu Nings phone rang before she could say something. She set a special ringtone for Leng Shaoting, so she knew that he was the caller once the ringtone sounded. Leng Shaoting was the one Peng Yunlong had to ask for permission. What a coincidence! He just called me. Please excuse me for a while, Gu Ning said. Sure, Peng Yunlong said. He was curious to know who the person was. Gu Ning picked up the call at once. Hi, have you finished your task? Yeah, where are you now? Leng Shaoting asked. Gu Ning had sent Leng Shaoting a message and told him that she was in the capital now, so he could read the message once he got off the ne. Im at the Tangyun Teahouse now. How about you? Gu Ning asked. Ill be there in 20 minutes, Leng Shaoting said. He wasnt far from the Tangyun Teahouse. Great, Gu Ning said, then hung up. Afterwards, she turned to look at Peng Yunlong. General Peng, the person you need to ask permission from is about toe. Would you mind waiting for him? No problem, Peng Yunlong said. He had no n to leave here right away after all. Peng Yunlong then invited Gu Ning and the others to have a seat in the private room he booked. Leng Shaoxun and Jiang Ruining felt uneasy, but Gu Ning stayed calm. Actually, both Leng Shaoxun and Jiang Ruining were curious about the person, but it wasnt appropriate for them to ask that question at this moment. ... After hanging up the call with Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting called Master Leng. Hi, grandpa, Leng Shaoting said. Are you back in the capital now? Master Leng asked. Yes, Leng Shaoting said. Great,e and dine with us along with Girl Gu this afternoon, Master Leng said. I need to ask her first, Leng Shaoting replied. Shes promised to visit me, so you muste home this afternoon to share a meal with me! Master Leng said. I think I need to ask her for her opinion first. What if shes busy this afternoon? Leng Shaoting insisted. Hearing that, Master Leng remembered that Gu Ning was a busy, sessful businesswoman, so he agreed. Fine, go ask her whether shes free this afternoon. I will, Leng Shaoting said before he hung up. ... Peng Yunlong asked Gu Ning when they were all seated in the private room, Gu Ning, you told me that you love running businesses. How much do you know about it? Its not easy to run a profitablepany, and you might have outstanding debts. Gu Ning was just a high school student, so Peng Yunlong thought that she couldnt know much about running a business. Even the other people in the room held the same idea. What Peng Yunlong just had said was also true. Gu Ning smiled and said, Well, I do know a little about running a business, but I can hire capable people to do it for me, and I can be the boss or investor. How can you make sure that they will do their best and stay loyal to you? Peng Yunlong asked. I actually want to ask you the same question, General Peng. Arent you afraid that I cant stay loyal to you? Gu Ning asked. Peng Yunlong was struck dumb for a second, and didnt know what to say. To his surprise, Gu Ning had the gift of gab. Luo Zhanhua was amused seeing Peng Yunlongs expression. He hoped that Peng Yunlong could have such a talented girl be a member of the special forces, but he didnt want Gu Ning to be forced to join the army. I didnt know that you have the gift of gab! Peng Yunlong said. Ha-ha. Gu Ningughed a little. Peng Yunlong shook his head, and dropped this topic. Girl Gu, what industry are you going to be involved in? Luo Zhanhua asked. Jewelry, antiques, real estate, hotels, restaurants, shopping malls, the entertainment industry, skincare products, and so forth. Im doing them right now, Gu Ning said. Those were some industries that Gu Ning was already involved in right now, but they thought it was just her ambition. Youre really ambitious! Can you manage to do all of them? You must be down-to-earth, Peng Yunlong said. Although Gu Ning was indeed excellent at kung fu, he didnt think that she could do so well at business too. I understand. To be honest with you, Im already involved in those industries right now, Gu Ning said with a smile. What? Hearing that, everyone was shocked. Yes, you heard me right, Gu Ning said. However, none of them could believe their ears. If it was true, Gu Ning must be super rich! What are the names of yourpanies? Peng Yunlong asked. Jade Beauty Jewelry, Xiangyun Antique-store, Kouzi, Cine, and Fenghua Entertainment are my famouspanies in the capital, while some are in other cities, Gu Ning said. Youre the boss of them? Luo Zhanhua was astonished, because those were all famous and poprpanies in the capital these days. Peng Yunlong didnt know much about them, but he knew that they must be very influential seeing Luo Zhanhuas expression. Chapter 1051 - The Person Is Leng Shaoting

Chapter 1051 The Person Is Leng Shaoting

Gu Ning, Gu Ning, no wonder I felt this name sounded familiar! Youre the owner of Jade Beauty Jewelry, Xiangyun Antique-store, Cine, Kouzi, and Fenghua Entertainment! Leng Shaoxun said with great surprise. Jiang Ruining was also amazed after knowing Gu Ningspanies. They werent aware of the news about Gu Ning on the Inte yet, or they would have been more shocked. Yes, I own all of them. General Peng, maybe you dont know much about them, but you can ask Secretary Luo whether Im good at running businesses, Gu Ning said with confidence. Peng Yunlong turned to look at Luo Zhanhua at once, and Luo Zhanhua said to Gu Ning, Youre a genius in business! A genius in business? Peng Yunlong took a long breath in. It was a very highpliment, especially from Luo Zhanhua. Afterwards, Luo Zhanhua told Peng Yunlong some details about thosepanies, and Peng Yunlong was stunned. Gu Ning was indeed a genius in business! Did you establish all of them on your own? Peng Yunlong found it hard to believe. Gu Ning didnt feel displeased facing Peng Yunlongs doubt, because she knew that she was too young to be so sessful. Yes, Gu Ning said with certainty. Although I simply made some investments and established them with my powerful connections too, Im confident that theyre very profitable. It wasnt shameful that she had gained help from others to build herpanies. Peng Yunlong was stunned, and didnt know what to say. At this moment, Gu Nings phone rang again, and Leng Shaoting told her that he was in the teahouse now. Gu Ning then told Leng Shaoting the number of the private room they were in. Who is the person? Peng Yunlong asked with curiosity. My boyfriend, Gu Ning said with a happy smile. Why do you need your boyfriends permission to make the decision? Peng Yunlong asked again. Peng Yunlong was reluctant to give up, and tried to persuade Gu Ning to join the army again. Um, were going to get married in the future, so his opinion matters to me, Gu Ning said. Peng Yunlong was surprised once more. Before long, someone knocked on the door, and Peng Yunlong said, Come on in. Hearing his voice, Leng Shaoting was surprised because he recognized the voice. Why is Ningning with him? If he hadnt clearly remembered the number of the private room Gu Ning was in, he would have doubted whether he knocked on the wrong door. With a light sound, the door was pushed open and Leng Shaoting appeared in their sight. Shaoting? Leng Shaoxun stood up in shock, so did Jiang Ruining. They were astonished to find that Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend. Peng Yunlong and Luo Zhanhua were also greatly surprised, but soon realized that Gu Nings boyfriend was Leng Shaoting. In that case, Gu Ning was going to marry Leng Shaoting in the future. It was a piece of shocking news. The second Leng Shaoting saw Peng Yunlong, he saluted and greeted him with respect. Nice to see you, General Peng! After that, he turned to greet Luo Zhanhua. Nice to see you, Secretary Luo. Come on and have a seat! Peng Yunlong said. Although Peng Yunlong held a higher position than Leng Shaoting in the army, he was very easy-going. In fact, Leng Shaoting was better than him as to their ability. Because Leng Shaoting was too young, he just made it to major general, otherwise he could have be the youngest lieutenant general in the history ording to his achievements! Most importantly, Leng Shaoting had made all of his achievements on his own, instead of relying on his family background. Leng Shaoting then went to sit by Gu Ning. Seeing that, Leng Shaoxun and Jiang Ruining rounded their eyes in shock. Jesus, Gu Ning is Shaotings girlfriend! Leng Shaoxun was more shocked than anyone else in the room, because Master Leng alwaysplimented Leng Shaotings girlfriend in front of them. Now he finally realized why his grandfather liked Gu Ning so much. Gu Ning, youre going to be my cousin-inw! Leng Shaoxun said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting gave him a nce, and Leng Shaoxun felt a little scared, but he didnt think that he said anything wrong. He was like a rat in front of a cat now. Why are you here too? Leng Shaoting asked. I invited Gu Ning to share tea here, then ran into Uncle Peng and Uncle Luo, Leng Shaoxun replied. When did you meet each other? Leng Shaoting asked again. Just a while ago, Ruining and I were waiting for Cousin Zhaolin under a building, but a heavy iron box suddenly fell, and Gu Ning pushed our car away beforehand, so we were able to survive. In order to thank her, we came here to enjoy tea together, Leng Shaoxun said. Thinking of the ident, Leng Shaoxun and Jiang Ruining were still frightened. Chapter 1052 - I Don’t Agree

Chapter 1052 I Dont Agree

Leng Shaoting nodded, but said nothing further, because he knew Gu Nings ability very well. Peng Yunlong, however, was surprised by Gu Nings brave behavior. A car weighed a lot, and it wasnt easy to push it away after all. Shaoting, there is something General Peng wants to talk with you about, Gu Ning said all of a sudden. Leng Shaoting looked at Peng Yunlong with a serious face at once. General Peng, what can I do for you? Although Peng Yunlong was aware that Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend now, he was still unwilling to give it up, so he said, Well, the thing is that I think Gu Ning is a rarely found girl, and I hope she can join the army to serve our country. What do you think? Peng Yunlong didnt tell Leng Shaoting that Gu Ning had actually turned him down. He hoped that Leng Shaoting might agree and that Gu Ning might listen to Leng Shaoting. However, Leng Shaoting remembered his parents death the moment he heard that, and he didnt want Gu Ning to join the army, especially the special forces. He was reluctant to see Gu Ning be in great danger. If Gu Ning was willing to do it herself, he wouldnt stop her even if he disagreed. If Gu Ning was unwilling to do it, he would support her staying away from danger. General Peng talked that with me, and I rejected it, but General Peng insisted, so I used you as an excuse, Gu Ning said before Leng Shaoting asked her. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting felt relieved. General Peng, Im sorry. I dont agree. Fine, I wont mention it again. Peng Yunlong was disappointed. He couldnt force Leng Shaoting to do what he wanted. By the way, your girlfriend is really outstanding, Peng Yunlong added. Leng Shaoting smiled and said, Thank you, General Peng. It wasnt easy for others to see Leng Shaoting smiling. After a while, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning excused themselves, and Leng Shaoxun along with Jiang Ruining also left the teahouse. Shaoting, where are you going next? Leng Shaoxun asked once they were outside. To deal with something, Leng Shaoting said. Leng Shaoxun didnt tell him details, so Leng Shaoxun stopped asking about it. Will you go home today? Ill see, Leng Shaoting said. Fine. Leng Shaoxun closed his mouth. After that, Leng Shaoting walked away with Gu Ning. Give me the car key, Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning when they were in the parking lot. Gu Ning took out the car key and gave it to him. Leng Shaoting opened the car door of the front passengers seat for Gu Ning, and he didnt go to sit in the drivers seat until Gu Ning was seated well. Seeing that, Leng Shaoxun and Jiang Ruining had to admit that Leng Shaoting had changed a lot ever since he was in love. ... Are you busy this afternoon? Leng Shaoting started the car and asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood that Master Leng wanted to meet her in the Leng familys house. She smiled. Nope. My grandpa wants to see you, Leng Shaoting said. Sure, Gu Ning said. Why dont we go visit him this afternoon? Leng Shaoting asked again. In fact, he was looking forward to bringing Gu Ning back home to have a formal meeting with his grandfather. No problem. Gu Ning nodded. She understood that Leng Shaoting ached to let her meet his grandfather, but she had told him to wait until she studied in the university. Leng Shaoting beamed with happiness. Lets go to my house now, and we can go there a whileter. He just came back, and wanted to take a shower before they went to the Leng familys house. Sure, Gu Ning said. Oh, Shaoxun just said that you saved his life. Thanks, Leng Shaoting said. You dont need to say that to me! Gu Ning was amused. I should because of what a great thing youve done, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning beamed and dropped the topic. ... Once Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were gone, Leng Shaoxun called Master Leng, and told him what he had been through today. Master Lengughed and liked Gu Ning more. Oh, when we were at the Tangyun Teahouse just then, Gu Ning had a fightingpetition against General Peng. No one won, and General Peng tried to persuade Gu Ning to join the army... What? Master Leng interrupted him. Even though Gu Ning was unusually outstanding, Master Leng was unwilling to send her to join the army. Chapter 1053 - Master Leng’s Gift for the First Formal Meeting Chapter 1053 Master Lengs Gift for the First Formal Meeting Rx, grandpa, Gu Ning didnt agree, nor did Shaoting, so General Peng gave up, Leng Shaoxun said. Hearing that, Master Leng was relieved. Since Peng Yunlong already gave the idea up, he wouldnt bother to talk to him in person about it. ... Once Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were in the house, Leng Shaoting pressed her against the wall and kissed her with great passion. He hadnt seen Gu Ning for days, and missed her so much. Ningning, I missed you. Leng Shaotings husky voice sounded by Gu Nings ears. Shaoting, I missed you too, Gu Ning said. At this moment, the video of the fightingpetition between Gu Ning and Peng Yunlong was uploaded to the Inte, and went viral. Although the person who uploaded the video didnt know them, some people recognized their faces. The girl was the famous Goddess Gu, while the man was General Peng. Peng Yunlong sometimes showed up on TV, so his face wasnt strange to many people. Everyone was shocked that Gu Ning was able to make friends with Peng Yunlong, who was the general officer in the general military region of the capital. It was obvious that they werent strangers. At the end of the video, Peng Yunlong talked with Gu Ning in a rxed manner, and people realized that they hadnt really fought against each other, but just did it for fun. Therefore, everyone thought that Gu Ning might be a friend of Peng Yunlongs. Goddess Gu is so unbelievable! She can even make friends with General Peng. She didnt lose the fightingpetition with General Peng either! ... It was almost 5 pm after Leng Shaoting took a shower and put on new clothes, and they left for the Leng familys house. Gu Ning wanted to prepare some gifts for the Leng family members before they went to visit them, since it was their first formal meeting. Leng Shaoting had told her that he only cared about his grandfather, but Gu Ning should still obey the etiquette as Leng Shaotings girlfriend. If she didnt bring gifts, the members of the Leng family might have a bad impression of her. Leng Shaoting agreed with it in the end. Actually, he had also prepared some good tea and drinks as gifts. Gu Ning nned to buy something more herself, but Leng Shaoting said tea and drinks were enough, so Gu Ning gave the idea up. Gu Ning had met Master Leng before, so she wasnt nervous this time. ... When they arrived at the Leng familys house, it was 5:30 pm, and the kitchen was busy preparing dinner at the same time. Leng Yuanzhen, Leng Yuanqian and his wife were still at work now, so the dinner wouldnt begin very soon. Only Master Leng and Leng Shaoxun were in the Leng familys house now. Master Leng kept chatting with Gu Ning once she showed up, and ignored Leng Shaoting. Girl Gu, you dont need to bring so many gifts! Master Leng said, because he already epted Gu Ning as a member of his family. In addition, Gu Ning had sent him many priceless gifts before. He didnt want her to spend too much money on gifts. Well, its our first formal meeting, and I should bring some gifts, or the others might think that Im impolite, Gu Ning said. Master Lengughed. Alright, but dont do it again the next time. I wont, Gu Ning said. After that, Master Leng took out a small and delicate box and handed it to Gu Ning. Girl Gu, this is a little gift to you. Its not as valuable as those gifts youve sent me. Please dont be disappointed. Of course Im not! I love it, and thank you so much, grandpa, Gu Ning said. She took the box with a broad smile on her face. It was Master Lengs gift to her at their first formal meeting, so there was no reason for her not to ept it. Moreover, she had sent Master Leng many gifts before, and there was nothing wrong for her to ept a gift from him now. Master Leng also beamed when Gu Ning said that she loved his gift. He was happy to see Gu Ning ept it. Gu Ning opened the small box, and there was a white jade bracelet inside. Although it looked ancient, it was covered in dense magical power. This is a family heirloom from the older generation of the Leng family, and it belonged to Shaotings grandmother. Although its not very expensive, its meaningful, so Im giving it to you today, and I wish you and Shaoting a happy ending, Master Leng said. This jade bracelet reminded him of his deceased wife. Grandpa, I promise Ill take good care of it, and live a happy life with Shaoting, Gu Ning said. Great, great. Hearing that, Master Leng almost cried. ... Leng Shaoxi came home from her school at 6 pm. She greeted Master Leng and Leng Shaoting when she saw them. However, when Leng Shaoxis sight fell on Gu Ning, her eyes lit up at once. A-Are you Goddess Gu? Leng Shaoxi recognized Gu Ning, because she was Gu Nings fan too. Leng Shaoxun was confused, and asked, Goddess Gu? Do you mean Gu Ning? He hadnt read much news about Gu Ning on the Inte, so he didnt understand what Leng Shaoxi was talking about. Chapter 1054 - Mind Your Manners!

Chapter 1054 Mind Your Manners!

Gu Ning was very stunning, so it was totally understandable that people called her Goddess Gu, but Leng Shaoxun was very curious why Leng Shaoxi called Gu Ning the same way. Leng Shaoxi, however, ignored Leng Shaoxuns question, because she was too excited now. She loved surfing on the Inte, so had learned a lot about Gu Ning. Gu Ning stood up and smiled at her. Are you Shaoxuns younger sister, Shaoxi? There were only two granddaughters in the Leng family. One was Leng Shaojia that she had met before, while the other one must be Leng Shaoxi. Yeah, I am! Leng Shaoxi ran towards Gu Ning at once. Goddess Gu, what are you doing here? Gu Ning is Shaotings girlfriend, Leng Shaoxun said. Seriously? Leng Shaoxi was shocked. OMG, youre my cousin-inw! Im so thrilled now! Seeing her reaction, Gu Ning was amused and had a good impression of her. Although Leng Shaoting wasnt close to Leng Yuanzhens family, he didnt hate them either, so Gu Ning wouldnt stay aloof from them. However, as for the other members in the Leng family, Gu Ning thought that she better keep a distance from them. Shaoxi, how did you manage to know Gu Ning? Leng Shaoxun asked with curiosity. On the Inte! Shes the most popr girl recently. Why dont you search her name yourself? Leng Shaoxi said with impatience. Leng Shaoxun took out his phone at once. After reading the news about Gu Ning, he was shocked. He didnt expect that Gu Ning was far more outstanding than he thought. Gu Ning, Im short of words now, Leng Shaoxun said. Gu Ning smiled, but said nothing. At this moment, Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin came home. They were surprised when they saw Gu Ning. Hi, let me introduce you, this is Shaotings girlfriend, Gu Ning, Master Leng said. This is your Uncle Yuanzhen and your Aunt Yin. Since Master Leng already epted Gu Ning as his grand daughter-inw, he hoped that she could get familiar with all the members of the Leng family as soon as possible. Gu Ning stood up without dy, and greeted them politely. Its very nice to meet you, Uncle Yuanzhen and Aunt Yin. Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin were amazed by Gu Nings beauty when they saw her face. Nice to meet you, they said. A few minutester, Leng Yuanqian and Jiang Shuyuan were also home. Before they asked anything, Master Leng opened his mouth again, but sounded colder this time. This is Shaotings girlfriend, Gu Ning. Afterwards, he turned to Gu Ning. This is your Uncle Yuanqian and Aunt Shuyuan. Nice to meet you, Uncle Yuanqian and Aunt Shuyuan, Gu Ning greeted them politely too. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu, Leng Yuanqian said, but Jiang Shuyuan remained silent with obvious disdain on her face. Seeing that, Master Leng was annoyed at once, and gave Jiang Shuyuan a cold nce. Jiang Shuyuan panicked a little, but still refused to greet Gu Ning. Where is Shaojia? Will she dine with us? If not, well dine first, Master Leng said. Leng Shaojia had graduated for a long time, but she was still jobless and yed around all day long. And although the Leng family was affluent, nobody liked a good-for-nothing. In fact, Leng Shaojia put all her attention into clothing design now, which was her major, but she hadnt achieved anything yet. Jiang Shuyuan was dissatisfied with Master Lengs attitude towards Leng Shaojia, but didnt darein. Dad, Shaojia will be home in five minutes, Jiang Shuyuan said after hanging up the call with Leng Shaojia. Fine, we can wait for her for five minutes. If she doesnt show up within five minutes, well enjoy the dinner before her, Master Leng said, then apologized to Gu Ning. Girl Gu, Im sorry to keep you waiting. Its fine, grandpa, Gu Ning said with a smile. Jiang Shuyuan felt displeased that Master Leng was so kind and gentle to Gu Ning. Leng Shaojia was Master Lengs granddaughter, but Master Leng had never been so gentle to her. About four minutester, Leng Shaojia showed up, but she clenched her teeth in anger the second she saw Gu Ning. Why are you here? Her rude attitude annoyed both Leng Shaoting and Master Leng. It was obvious that they had a conflict. Gu Ning is Shaotings girlfriend, and shes here to share dinner with us, Leng Shaoxun said and defended Gu Ning. Shes Leng Shaotings girlfriend? Leng Shaojia was surprised, then looked at Gu Ning with stronger hatred. Shaojia, what happened? Jiang Shuyuan asked, and she sided with Leng Shaojia without doubt. She grabbed our seats away at a restaurantst time! Leng Shaojia yed the me game. What? Shes so rude! Jiang Shuyuan raised her voice on purpose. Shut up and mind your manners! Master Leng snapped at them. Chapter 1055 - Im Sorry

Chapter 1055 Im Sorry

Its the truth! Jiang Shuyuan argued back, but in a low voice. Although she wasnt loud, everyone still heard it clearly, and Master Leng was displeased again. Leng Yuanqian also snapped at her, Mind yournguage! Jiang Shuyuan felt aggrieved, but didnt dare say another word. Miss Leng, you should be responsible for what you just said. There are surveince cameras in the restaurant and we can easily find out who stole whose seats. Gu Ning wasnt mad, but she refused to submit to unreasonable me. You... Leng Shaojia was struck dumb for a second, and panicked. Seeing her reaction, Master Leng, Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi were all mad. Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin also frowned. Leng Yuanqian was annoyed too, because Leng Shaojias behavior embarrassed him in front of Master Leng. Even though Leng Shaojia couldnt prove that she was innocent, she was unwilling to give up picking on Gu Ning. Well, since youre Leng Shaotings girlfriend, why did you stay outte with Jiang Ruiqin that night? Do you regard Jiang Ruiqin as a B-n? How can... Enough! Master Leng couldnt stand it anymore and interrupted Leng Shaojia. He understood that Gu Ning had many friends, and it was very normal for people to have heterosexual friends after all. In addition, Gu Ning was a businesswoman, and she needed to socialize with different people, especially those who could help her. Jiang Ruiqin was a member of a powerful family, so it was a good thing that Gu Ning could make friends with him. Miss Leng, dont you have male friends? Do you always be entangled with your male friends in a romantic rtionship? Gu Ning asked and mocked Leng Shaojia. Bullshit! Im not that shameless! Leng Shaojia raised her voice in anger. Then howe youre sure that Im shameless? Gu Ning stared straight at Leng Shaojia. You... Leng Shaojia didnt know what to say, because she simply disliked Gu Ning. At the same time, she also felt great pressure from Gu Ning and got angry because of the humiliation. Not everyone behaves like you, Leng Shaojia! Leng Shaoxun interrupted them, and defended Gu Ning. Its none of your business! Leng Shaojia vented her anger at Leng Shaoxun. You know Im telling the truth, Leng Shaoxun said. He was aware that Leng Shaojia wasnt an obedient quiet girl. You... Leng Shaojia red at Leng Shaoxun. Leng Shaojia, if you dare say anything terrible about Ningning again, I promise that you cant bear the result, Leng Shaoting said in a cold tone and threatened Leng Shaojia. He couldnt stand to see Leng Shaojia humiliating Gu Ning right in front of him. Facing Leng Shaotings threat, Leng Shaojia shut her mouth. She hated Leng Shaoting and always acted against him, but she had to admit that she was scared of him too. Leng Shaojia, did you forget my warning? Do you want to ruin our family? If youre unhappy to be here, donte back again, Master Leng said. I... Leng Shaojia rounded her eyes in shock. She didnt expect that her grandfather would side with Gu Ning. However, before she could say something, Leng Yuanqian gave an order. Shaojia, apologize to Miss Gu, now. Leng Yuanqian cared a lot about his face and pride, so he ordered Leng Shaojia to apologize since it was her fault. Jiang Shuyuan wanted to help Leng Shaojia, but she could do nothing about it now. I... Leng Shaojia was reluctant to do that. Apologize! Leng Yuanqian ordered again. Master Leng and the others all stared at Leng Shaojia. It seemed that they wouldnt let her go unless she apologized. Even Gu Ning looked coldly at Leng Shaojia. If Leng Shaojia didnt apologize, she would use violence to teach her a lesson. No matter how unwilling Leng Shaojia was right now, she had to yield. Im sorry. Her voice was very low. Although Gu Ning heard it, she purposely said, Miss Leng, what did you say? Could you please speak louder? You... Leng Shaojia felt utterly humiliated. Jiang Shuyuan opened her mouth at this moment. We all heard it. Are you doing that on purpose? Sorry, I dont have good hearing, Gu Ning said, which obviously was a lie. You... Jiang Shuyuan was mad, but Leng Yuanqian red at her, so she had to shut her mouth. Leng Shaoting supported Gu Ning, so did Master Leng, because they both thought that Leng Shaojia wasnt loud enough. Even if Leng Shaojias apology was insincere, it must be loud. Im sorry. Leng Shaojia raised her voice, then turned around walking upstairs. She was too mad to have dinner now. Nobody stopped her, and it wasnt a bad thing that she was absent for dinner. Jiang Shuyuan looked at Gu Ning with her eyes full of hatred, but she couldnt say, or do anything. She finally realized why Master Leng had told them that Gu Ning wasnt weak at all. Leng Shaojia learned her lesson today. Chapter 1056 - Ms. Jiang Chapter 1056 Ms. Jiang After that, they began to enjoy dinner together. Although they sat randomly around the table, Master Leng was the only one who could sit on the masters seat. Master Leng pulled Gu Ning over and told her to sit by his right side, while Leng Shaoting sat by Gu Nings right side. Because of what had just happened, Jiang Shuyuan lost her appetite, so did Leng Yuanqian, but the others were in a good mood. Master Leng even kept refilling Gu Nings bowl during dinner. Luckily, Gu Ning could eat all of it. In Master Lengs eyes, Gu Ning was already a member of his family, and he had a very good impression of her. ... Leng Shaojia repeatedly threw her pillow against the bed to vent her anger in her room. Damn you, Gu Ning! Youll be abandoned by Leng Shaoting one day in the future. Youll be raped to death! Leng Shaojia viciously cursed Gu Ning. Jiang Shuyuan was also annoyed by Gu Ning, so she still tried to pick on her. Miss Gu, may I know where you are from? Even though she sounded polite, she failed to hide her malicious aim. City F, Gu Ning said. She wasnt afraid of her at all. City F? Isnt it a third-tier city? What does your family do, Miss Gu? Jiang Shuyuan asked again with disdain. Cant you be quiet for a while? Master Leng snapped at her in annoyance. Grandpa Leng, its fine. Since Ms. Jiang wants to know more about me, Im willing to share some information with her, Gu Ning said tofort Master Leng. She didnt call Jiang Shuyuan Aunt Shuyuan, but Ms. Jiang, which showed that she was unwilling to be close to her. Master Leng didnt say anything further, because he knew that Gu Ning was able to handle it well. My mother owns a beauty salon. Gu Ning answered Jiang Shuyuans question. How about your father? Jiang Shuyuan asked at once. Well, my father is involved in many industries, Gu Ning said, but didnt tell her the details. Oh, sounds great. Whats the name of your fatherspany? Jiang Shuyuan asked. Im sorry but I cant tell you many details, Gu Ning said. She didnt want to use the Tang familys influence to help herself now, because Jiang Shuyuan was no match for her. However, Jiang Shuyuan believed that Gu Nings family business must be too small to show off. Fine, I probably have never heard of it before, because I only know the most famous,rgepanies, Jiang Shuyuan said. There is no need for you to know details about Gu Nings family business, because Gu Nings business empire alone is enough to shock you, Leng Shaoxun said. He couldnt stand Jiang Shuyuans face that was filled with obvious disdain anymore. Miss Gus business empire? Hearing that, Jiang Shuyuan and the others were greatly surprised. They couldnt believe that Gu Ning was able to run a business empire at such an early age! Didnt you just buy a set of jewelry from Jade Beauty Jewelry? Gu Ning owns it. Youre using skincare products from Kouzi right? Gu Ning owns that too, and there are many other famouspanies owned by her, Leng Shaoxun said with pride. It sounded as if he was the boss of thosepanies. What? She owns Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi? Jiang Shuyuan was shocked. In fact, both Jiang Shuyuan and Yu Yin were fans of Jade Beauty Jewelry. They loved Kouzi too, but didnt pay much attention to the founder of those two brands. To their astonishment, Gu Ning was the owner of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi. Right, Im the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi, Gu Ning said with a calm face. Im also surprised to know that Ms. JIang likes mypanies products. Since youre Shaotings aunt, you can have 20% off the next time. Gu Ning said that simply to make fun of Jiang Shuyuan. Since Jiang Shuyuan hated her so much, Jiang Shuyuan might stop buying from Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi. It was nothing in Gu Nings eyes. Even if Jiang Shuyuan epted the discount, Gu Ning didnt mind it at all. Its not necessary. I dont think Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi are good brands at all, and I wont buy them again, Jiang Shuyuan said with dislike. She was unwilling to buy the products produced by Gu Ningspanies. Nevertheless, it was a painful decision. Jiang Shuyuan regretted it the moment she said that aloud, because she really liked Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi, especially Kouzi. Kouzi had greatly improved her skin, and she was actually reluctant to stop using it. However, she had already said it aloud, so it was impossible for her to take back her words now. Cool, Gu Ning said and shrugged. After that, she asked Yu Yin, Aunt Yin, what brand of skincare products do you use? I use Kouzi too, and I think its very effective! Yu Yin said, and she was a loyal fan of Kouzi. Chapter 1057 - Fulushou Jade Pendan

Chapter 1057 Fulushou Jade Pendan

d to know that. Actually, there are many fans of Kouzi, but unfortunately Ms. Jiang dislikes it. Maybe she has abnormal skin, Gu Ning said and mocked Jiang Shuyuan.Hearing that, Jiang Shuyuan was mad. However, before she could say anything, Gu Ning interrupted her and kept talking with Yu Yin. Aunt Yin, do you like Jade Beauty Jewelry? Of course, its the most popr jewelry brand now! Yu Yin said with a smile. In the capital, many nobledies were fans of Jade Beauty Jewelry, and they felt honored to own the luxurious jade jewelry from it. Compared with Jade Beauty Jewelry, other jewelry looked less attractive. Moreover, Jade Beauty Jewelry was getting increasingly famous. Im relieved to hear that, because Ive prepared a gift for you, Aunt Yin, Gu Ning said, then took out her backpack. Actually, Gu Ning had no intention to send Yu Yin a gift right now, but she decided to do it in order to annoy Jiang Shuyuan. She wasnt weak, and would fight back once she was attacked. Yu Yin was surprised when she heard that. Gu Ning just asked her whether she liked Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi, so the gift was highly likely to be the products of Jade Beauty Jewelry or Kouzi. Except for Master Leng and Leng Shaoting, the others around the table were also surprised, and Jiang Shuyuan felt jealous of Yu Yin. At the same time, she also believed that Gu Ning did it on purpose to embarrass her. She felt utterly regretful now. She shouldnt have said that she disliked Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi, or she could have gotten a gift too! Before long, Gu Ning took out a jewelry case and a case of skincare products. They were indeed products from Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi. Here is a jade pendant from Jade Beauty Jewelry, and a set of Kouzi skincare products. Aunt Yin, I hope you like them, Gu Ning said and handed them to Yu Yin. Yu Yins face lit up when she saw the two cases, but she wasnt sure whether it was appropriate to ept them right now. Well, I... They arent very expensive. Please ept them, Aunt Yin, Gu Ning said, and put them into Yu Yins arms. Since its a gift from Girl Gu, you can ept them. Girl Gu does it out of kindness after all, Master Leng said. He understood that Gu Ning did it to annoy Jiang Shuyuan, but didnt think it was inappropriate. Instead, he supported Gu Ning in doing it. It was Jiang Shuyuans fault anyway. Well, thank you so much. Yu Yin epted them happily. She could absolutely afford them, but felt happier when they were free. Jiang Shuyuans face was distorted in anger, because Gu Ning only gave Yu Yin a gift and ignored her. She also wanted a gift. Without a doubt, the jade pendant from Jade Beauty Jewelry must be expensive. Leng Yuanqian felt a little embarrassed too because Jiang Shuyuan was his wife, and her behavior affected him. However, it was Jiang Shuyuans fault after all, so he couldnt me Gu Ning. Anyway, he had a terrible impression of Gu Ning, but Gu Ning didnt care about it at all. After that, they continued to enjoy dinner, because it wasnt appropriate for Yu Yin to open the jewelry case now. When they finished the dinner, they went to share tea in the living room and chatted with each other. Yu Yin didnt open the jewelry case until now. Jiang Shuyuan wanted to go upstairs once she finished dinner because she was unwilling to stay with Gu Ning for a while longer, but she ached to see what was in the jewelry case. Yu Yin was surprised again the second she saw the jade pendant. Jesus, its a Fulushou jade pendant! A Fulushou jade pendant cost at least three million yuan. Except for Master Leng and Leng Shaoting, the others were all astonished by Gu Nings generosity. Master Leng wasnt surprised because Gu Ning had sent him several more expensive gifts. The Kings Green jade alone was worth over a hundred million yuan. Leng Shaoting wasnt surprised because he knew that Gu Ning was always generous. Jiang Shuyuan, however, couldnt be more jealous now. Aunt Yin, you can have 20% off when you spend money in Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi again in the future. If you go there with your friends, your friends can have the same discount as you, Gu Ning said. Although she gave Yu Yin the gift in order to irritate Jiang Shuyuan, she was willing to be kind to Yu Yin. Gu Ning had a good impression of Yu Yin, because Yu Yin held no grudge against her or Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting only cared about Master Leng in the Leng family, but Gu Ning understood that he also ached for familial love. If Leng Shaoting could have some family members who really cared about him, it wouldnt be a bad thing. Chapter 1058 - Yu Yin Approves of Gu Ning

Chapter 1058 Yu Yin Approves of Gu Ning

Miss Gu, do you think that we cant afford internationally famous luxurious jewelry brands? This brand isnt international at all. I dont think its a good gift. Jiang Shuyuan was just trying to stir things up because she was jealous. Yu Yin, however, didnt care about her opinions at all. Thanks, I think its a good gift, and I like it very much, Yu Yin said to Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning had the gift of gab, she wouldnt argue with those who didnt have hatred towards her. She would only treat kind people better once she felt kindness. Therefore, Yu Yin had a better impression of Gu Ning now. Even though Yu Yin clearly knew that Gu Ning purposely did it to irritate Jiang Shuyuan, she still sensed Gu Nings kindness. Anyway, she disliked Jiang Shuyuan too. Dont you have a sense of shame? Its cheap and worthless, Jiang Shuyuan mocked Yu Yin. Shuyuan, its over the top. Gu Ning is just being kind, and her kindness is priceless. No matter how rich the Leng family is, we shouldnt spend money with wild abandon, Yu Yin said. You... Jiang Shuyuan was mad. Enough. Leng Yuanqian interrupted her. Couldnt you be quiet for a while? I... Jiang Shuyuan wanted to say something again, but didnt dare to utter a word when she saw Leng Yuanqians cold expression. She felt utterly embarrassed, then left without dy. Leng Yuanqian also made an excuse to go to his study. The others in the room didnt care about it, and continued to chat with each other. Leng Shaoxun said, Dad, mom, do you know how awesome Gu Ning is? She owns otherpanies except for Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi. He directly took out his phone and searched Gu Nings name on the Inte before he showed the results to Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin. Goddess Gu is my idol! Leng Shaoxi said, and didnt bother to hide her admiration towards Gu Ning. Ha-ha, I have a very outstanding granddaughter-inw! Master Leng also showed off. Grandpa Leng, there is still a lot I can do, Gu Ning said and felt amused. Its the truth that youre already very outstanding and sessful! Master Leng said. After reading the news about Gu Ning, Leng Yuanqian and Yu Yin were both amazed. To their astonishment, Gu Ning was able to achieve so many things at such an early age. It was totally beyond their imagination. In their eyes, Gu Ning was a talented genius. Actually, it wasnt a fair game if theypared Gu Ning with her peers, because she was reborn and had the help of her Jade Eyes. ... Jiang Shuyuan went to Leng Shaojias roomter. Both of them were irritated by Gu Ning, so they kept swearing at her. It turns out that shes the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi, but I just promised not to use the products produced by herpanies right in front of their faces! Im regretful now, Jade Beauty Jewelry said. What? Shes the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi? Leng Shaojia was shocked. She also hated to use the products produced by Gu Ningspanies, but she was unwilling to stop using Kouzi. Oh, Gu Ning also gave Yu Yin a Fulushou jade pendant of Jade Beauty Jewelry and a set of Kouzi skincare products, but she ignored me! Jade Beauty Jewelry said. How could she do that! Mom, we cant tolerate this, Leng Shaojia said in anger. What do you want to do? Jiang Shuyuan also ached to teach Gu Ning a lesson. I have no idea now, but I can ask my friend, Leng Shaojia said. Great, be careful not to be found out by your grandfather, Jiang Shuyuan said. I understand, Leng Shaojia said. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the Leng familys house together a whileter. Shaoting, will Grandpa Leng have a bad impression of me because of what I did just then? Gu Ning was a little worried. She knew that Master Leng thought highly of her, but she hadnt married into the Leng family yet after all, while Leng Shaojia was Master Lengs biological granddaughter. She visited the members of the Leng family for the first time today, but had an unpleasant argument right in front of Master Lengs face. Rx, my grandpa warned them to be kind to you beforehand. If they dare to pick on you, you can fight back as you like. They deserve it, Leng Shaoting said. Hearing that, Gu Ning was relieved. Actually, Leng Shaotings attitude mattered most. Leng Shaoting would side with her whatever she did. Chapter 1059 - I Can’t Help You

Chapter 1059 I Cant Help You

The public jade bid would begin the day after tomorrow in Burma, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had to leave for City Teng tomorrow, because Gu Ning needed to check the condition of herpanies there.They booked ne tickets to City Teng once they were back in the house.Because of the public jade bid in Burma, there werent many seats avable on nes to City Teng from the capital, so the flight that Gu Ning chose would take off at 9:05 am tomorrow. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting directly pressed Gu Ning against the bed. ... Leng Shaojia, at the same time, gathered together with her friends in a bar to talk about how to teach Gu Ning a lesson. Except for Leng Shaojia and Shi Yanyan, there were two other young and handsome men in the room, but they looked slovenly. Leng Shaojia asked, Zhao Kai, do you have any good ideas? I want to teach a little bi*ch a lesson. Who dares to annoy you? How serious do you want to make it? Zhao Kai asked. Dont disable, nor kill her. Anything else will be fine, Leng Shaojia said with a malicious face. Easy, we can find some men to rape her and take a video of it, Zhao Kai said. Good idea. Leng Shaojia wore a satisfied smile. Can you help me with it? No problem, Zhao Kai said. He had many fair-weather friends who were good at it. Give me some information of the little bi*ch, so we can stalk her, Zhao Kai said. Her names Gu Ning, 19 years old. Oh, wait a second, let me see whether I can find her photo, Leng Shaojia said, then searched for Gu Nings photos on the Inte. Leng Shaojia wasnt aware of Gu Nings great fame now, and she only knew Gu Ning was the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi. Therefore, she typed Gu Nings name along with Jade Beauty Jewelry to search for Gu Nings photos. However, she found out more shocking news about Gu Ning, and kept reading it. Whats wrong? Shi Yanyan asked Leng Shaojia because Leng Shaojia looked shocked. H-How is it possible? Leng Shaojia couldnt believe her eyes. What? Zhao Kai and another man asked her too. Leng Shaojia didnt answer their questions, so Shi Yanyan approached to look at the screen of her phone. There was information about Gu Ning on the screen of Leng Shaojias phone, and Shi Yanyan was also astonished after reading it. She remembered Gu Ning that they ran into in that restaurantst time, but she didnt expect that Gu Ning was so sessful. Zhao Kai got curious and checked Gu Nings information as well. Jesus, Shaojia, are you going to tell me to teach this girl a lesson? She isnt weak at all! Zhao Kai eximed with shock. Zhao Kai had seen some news about Goddess Gu, but he didnt know Goddess Gu was Gu Ning. He had never met Gu Ning before after all. However, he was reluctant to mess with Gu Ning once he found out that Gu Ning was the famous Goddess Gu. The Zhao family was also a super-rich family in the capital, but it didnt mean that he dared to annoy anybody. He clearly knew that he shouldnt mess with important or influential figures. Well, I dont think we can catch her, let alone rape her, another man said. With a loud sound, Leng Shaojia hit her phone against the table and said in anger, How is it possible! Shaojia, why do you hate Gu Ning so much? Zhao Kai asked. We had an argument in a restaurant before, and I just found out shes Leng Shaotings girlfriend! She embarrassed my mother and I this afternoon at dinner, Leng Shaojia said. I cant ept it, and I must teach her a lesson! Hearing that, the others took a long breath in. They often hung out with Leng Shaojia, so they heard much about Leng Shaoting. They all knew Leng Shaotings importance in the Leng family, and none of them dared or were willing to annoy him. Since they knew that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend now, it was impossible that they would hurt her. It was Leng Shaojias grudge against Gu Ning, and they preferred to stay away from it. Shaojia, I cant help you this time, Zhao Kai said. Although Leng Shaojia was displeased, she didnt insist, and drowned her sorrows. Nevertheless, she had no intention to give up. If Zhao Kai couldnt help her, she would turn to others for help. She didnt believe that there was no one who had the ability to punish Gu Ning. ... The next morning, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting set off early to avoid the traffic. Before they boarded, Gu Ning called Zheng Peng, and told him the specific time that she would arrive at City Teng so that he could pick her up on time. Gu Ning and the others wouldnt reach the airport of City Teng until 1:50 pm. ... In the lounge, Gu Ning left to use thedies room, and a beautiful girl seized this chance to strike up a conversation with Leng Shaoting. However, Leng Shaoting put on a cold face the entire time, and the beautiful girl had to leave in the end. Oh, youre so charming and popr! I just left for two minutes, Gu Ning joked, walking towards him. Leng Shaoting, however, looked serious. If I werent charming, I wouldnt have the famous Goddess Gu be my girlfriend. Ha-ha. Gu Ning was amused. Chapter 1060 - Compete for Jade Raw Materials

Chapter 1060 Compete for Jade Raw Materials

Leng Shaoting was much more outgoing than before.Its the truth, Leng Shaoting said. Once Gu Ning sat back by Leng Shaotings side, other females withdrew their gazes. Leng Shaoting already had a girlfriend, so it was inappropriate for them to keep staring at him. Nobody wanted to be embarrassed in public. ... When it was the departure time, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting boarded. And at 1:50 pm, the nended at the airport of City Teng. Gu Ning turned on her phone, and found a missed call and a message from Zi Beiying. Zi Beiying told her to call her back when she read this message. Gu Ning called Zheng Peng first, then called Zi Beiying back. Zi Beiying picked the call up at once. Hey, where are you now? Zi Beiying asked. Im in City Teng, Gu Ning said. Are you going to attend the public jade bid in Burma? Zi Beiying sounded excited. Yeah, Gu Ning said, then understood why Zi Beiying called her. Wonderful, Im leaving for Burma too! I knew that youll be there since youre involved in the jewelry business. Ill be in Burma tomorrow. Can we meet? Zi Beiying asked. Sure, but Im not sure that I can keep yourpany all the time. I have something else to deal with, Gu Ning said. Its fine. Im just going there for fun, so you can take me on a tour, Zi Beiying said. No problem, Gu Ning said. She hung up the call, and told Leng Shaoting about it, and Leng Shaoting agreed with it. When they walked in the parking lot, they saw Zheng Peng standing by a car in the distance. He waved at Gu Ning once she showed up in his sight. Hi, boss, Mr. Leng, Zheng Peng said to them politely. Hi, been a while! Gu Ning smiled at him. They got in the car afterwards, and Zheng Peng asked Gu Ning, Boss, where should we go first? To the stone-gambling street please, Gu Ning said. Sure, Zheng Peng said and started the car. Uncle Zheng, hows thepany going? Gu Ning asked. Everything is going well, and thepany is growing fast, Zheng Peng said with excitement. d to know that. If you encounter any difficulties, feel free to let me know. Dont be overburdened, Gu Ning said. I will, boss, Zheng Peng said. Although Zheng Peng was willing to deal with all the problems alone, he should definitely discuss it with Gu Ning when it was necessary. Boss, when will you go to Burma? Zheng Peng asked. Tomorrow morning I guess, Gu Ning said. City Teng was very close to Burma, so they could be Burma in an hour or two. The public jade bid would be held for three days. During the first two days, jade raw materials would be put out to tender, and people would begin to bid on the third day. Zheng Peng took out an invitation letter at this moment and handed it to Gu Ning. Boss, this is the invitation letter of the public jade bid. There were three ways to join in the public jade bid. First, by being invited by the government of Burma; Second, by being invited by jewelry associations of Burma; Third, by being invited by jewelry tradepanies of Burma. Colorful Jade Provider was one of the three biggest jade providers in City Teng, so it was directly invited by the government of Burma. Gu Ning took the invitation letter, and put it into her backpack. ... When they arrived at the stone-gambling street, it was full of activity with a lot more visitors than usual. Zheng Peng said, Because of tomorrows public jade bid in Burma, many people came to City Teng first. City Teng was the ce of production for jade raw materials, so it was normally the first stop of jade raw material buyers. Once Gu Ning entered the stone-gambling street, she used her Jade Eyes to scan around to see whether she could find quality jade. Although she already had enough jade now, it was hard to find quality jade, and she wouldnt miss any chance to find a piece. After walking by several stands, Gu Ning found a raw material with high-level jade inside. She told Zheng Peng and Leng Shaoting to wait for her for a while, then walked over herself. She bought two raw materials without asking for their prices, which surprised other people. Does she know stone gambling at all? She didnt carefully observe it. I think she must be very rich. Even if she doesntck money, a piece of jade raw material isnt cheap! ... Some people got jealous the moment they saw rich people, and they held great hatred towards rich people too. Gu Ning, however, didnt care about their opinions. Zheng Peng and Leng Shaoting understood that there must be jade in those two raw materials since Gu Ning bought them without asking for their prices. Hey, miss, do you want to cut it out? the stand owner asked. No, thanks, Gu Ning said, then left. Let me take them. Leng Shaoting carried the two jade raw materials for Gu Ning. Gu Ning then kept using her Jade Eyes, and went to buy jade raw materials by herself again. She didnt let Zheng Peng follow her, because most stand owners on this street were familiar with him. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Gu Ning told him to stay behind. Gu Ning did the same thing this time. She didnt have a careful observation before she paid for it. However, as soon as her hand fell on the jade raw material, another hand fell on it too. In other peoples eyes, their hands wereid on the raw material at the same time. Neither of them was willing to withdraw their hands. The person who alsoid a hand on the raw material was a woman around 30. She was a pretty sessful businesswoman in a formal suit and looked a little arrogant. Im sorry, I touched this raw material before you, so I have the right to buy it first, Gu Ning said. Chapter 1061 - Xue Suxiu

Chapter 1061 Xue Suxiu

The woman smiled and said, I think we touched this raw material at the same time, so we canpete for it.She didnt know whether there was jade inside or not, but she thought that it was highly possible. She felt that this jade raw material was of good quality, and she was experienced in stone gambling too. Well, in fact, I touched this jade raw material half a second earlier than you, Gu Ning said and wasnt annoyed at all. Although the woman tried to grab this piece of raw material away, her attitude wasnt very rude and she was also willing topete for it. People around them turned to look at them. None of them had paid attention to them before, so nobody knew whether they touched this raw material at the same time. The stand owner did see both of their hands, but he thought they touched this raw material at almost the same time. However, Gu Ning insisted that she touched this raw material half a second earlier. Zheng Peng and Leng Shaoting also noticed the argument. Zheng Peng asked, It seems that boss encountered trouble, do we need to help her? Its fine. She can handle it. Leng Shaoting clearly heard their discussion, and knew that it wasnt a big deal. Since Gu Ning told them to wait for her, they should listen to her. If Gu Ning couldnt solve this problem, she would turn to him for help. Can you prove it? the woman asked. There are surveince cameras everywhere. Its easy to find out the truth, Gu Ning said, then turned to look at the stand owner. Right? Seeing Gu Ning being so confident, the stand owner nodded. Yeah, yeah. Great! The woman had no intention to give it up. Even if the surveince video proved that she was half a secondter than Gu Ning, she could apologize. It wasnt easy to find a piece of jade raw material of high quality, so she was unwilling to miss it. Afterwards, the stand owner told his assistant to guard the stand, and he went to check the surveince video along with Gu Ning and the woman. After watching the video, they found that Gu Ning indeed touched the raw material half a second earlier than the woman. Well, fine, Im sorry. This is yours, the woman said, although she was disappointed. Thanks, Gu Ning said, then turned to the stand owner. Please weigh this. I want to buy it. The stand owner was struck dumb for a second, because Gu Ning directly bought this raw material without observing it at all. The woman was also surprised by Gu Nings confidence. Sure, the stand owner said, then weighed the raw material. After that, Gu Ning paid the bill, and left with it. The woman walked away too, and kept on shopping for jade raw materials. However, when she saw Gu Ning walking back to Zheng Peng, she was surprised again and walked over. Hi, Mr. Zheng! Zheng Peng turned around, and his face lit up the second he saw the woman. Oh, hi, Ms. Xue, been a while! Been a while! Ms. Xue nced at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. She was a little stunned by Leng Shaotings outstanding appearance, but soon calmed herself down. She wasnt a young girl anymore, so she had no interest in handsome young men. Ms. Xue, please let me introduce Gu Ning. Shes my boss, Zheng Peng said. Hearing that, Xue Suxiu was shocked. She knew that the boss of Colorful Jade Provider was a young girl but she didnt expect that the young girl was Gu Ning. Im so sorry, Miss Gu. I didnt know that youre the boss of Colorful Jade Provider. Xue Suxiu apologized again. She respected Gu Ning, who was a sessful young businesswoman, and they had cooperation in business too. Xue Suxiu worked in the jewelry industry, and was responsible for acquiring jade. She was one of the clients of Colorful Jade Provider. Its not a big deal, Ms. Xue, Gu Ning said. Boss, this is Manager Xue of XX Jewelry Company. Shes in charge of jade purchasing and also a client of ourpany, Zheng Peng said to Gu Ning. XX Jewelry Company was a famouspany in the jewelry industry. Oh, Ms. Xue, thank you so much for purchasing jade from mypany, Gu Ning said. I should thank you, Miss Gu, because the jade from yourpany is always of high quality, Xue Suxiu said. d to cooperate with you! Gu Ning smiled. Me too! Xue Suxiu said. Please excuse me, I need to leave now. Bye-bye, Gu Ning said. Before long, Gu Ning and others arrived at the factory of Colorful Jade Provider. Those jade raw materials she just bought all had jade inside, so she nned to cut them out at the factory. Stone-cutters were already used to cutting jade out every day, and it wasnt surprising at all when Gu Ning came with several good jade raw materials. They were curious why almost every piece of the raw materials in this factory had good jade inside, but they didnt dare to ask further about it, because they had signed an agreement not to leak any information. Nevertheless, many peers in the same industry were jealous of Colorful Jade Provider. They all wanted to find out the reason, but no workers working in this factory were willing to tell them. Actually, none of them knew the real reason. Chapter 1062 - Help Xue Suxiu

Chapter 1062 Help Xue Suxiu

Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting and Zheng Peng left the factory at 5 pm for dinner.Coincidentally, they met Xue Suxiu again at the restaurant. There was a man following Xue Suxiu; he must be her secretary. There was another middle-aged man and a young woman with Xue Suxiu, and the young woman was obviously the middle-aged mans secretary. It dawned on Gu Ning that women always had male secretaries, while men often had female secretaries. Xue Suxiu didnt see them, so Gu Ning didnt greet her. However, Gu Ning noticed something abnormal in the middle-aged mans eyes. It seemed that this man was going to trap Xue Suxiu, but it had nothing to do with her, so she didnt pay much attention to them. After a short while, Gu Ning found that Xue Suxiu was dining in the next room. Because she thought that the middle-aged man behaved strangely, she used her Jade Eyes to see what they were doing in the next room. She was right. Gu Ning caught Xue Suxius secretary secretly put a pill into her ss when he was pouring wine for her. It turned out that both the middle-aged man and Xue Suxius secretary nned to hurt her. Uncle Zheng, do you have Ms. Xues phone number? Gu Ning asked all of a sudden. Yes, I do, Zheng Peng said, and took out his phone at once. Please call her right now. I have something to tell her, Gu Ning said in an urgent tone. She was reluctant to get involved in another persons personal affairs, but she should do something since she already found out the dirty trick. Sure. Zheng Peng called Xue Suxiu without dy, then handed his phone to Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting nced at Gu Ning. He knew that she did it for a reason. In the next room, Xue Suxiu just raised the ss and was about to have a drink, but her phone rang at this moment. She said something to the middle-aged man, then picked up the call. Gu Ning felt relieved. Hi, Mr. Zheng, Xue Suxiu said. Ms. Xue, its me, Gu Ning, Gu Ning said. Xue Suxiu was surprised. Oh, hi, may I help? Xue Suxiu asked. I just saw you in XX Restaurant, but you were with your friends, so I didnt greet you. I just thought of something important, can I talk with you for a minute right now? Im in No.666 room, Gu Ning said. Pleasee alone. Xue Suxiu didnt understand why Gu Ning suddenly called her, but she knew that it must be something important. Therefore, she agreed. No problem, Iming. ... After hanging up the call, Xue Suxiu said to the middle-aged man, Mr. Zhang, Im so sorry. The boss of Colorful Jade Provider is in the next room right now, and she needs to see me for a while. Ill be back in a few minutes. Sure, the middle-aged man said, and didnt think further. He believed that nobody would find out his dirty trick. After that, Xue Suxiu stood up and left. Someone knocked on the door of the private room where Gu Ning stayed, and Gu Ning opened the door in person. Hi, Miss Gu, Mr. Zheng! Xue Suxiu greeted Gu Ning and Zheng Peng after she walked inside. She didnt know Leng Shaoting, so she didnt greet him. Leng Shaoting didnt know Xue Suxiu either, so he remained silent. Ms Xue, I noticed something strange with the middle-aged man who came here with you. The young man by your side exchanged nces with the middle-aged man too. I have a bad feeling and I think that you should be careful. You better not drink or eat tonight, Gu Ning said. Xue Suxiu wasnt dumb, and she realized what would happen to her the moment Gu Ning said that. In fact, she had a premonition herself when her boss assigned the middle-aged man to be the vice president. The middle-aged man didnt get along with her, so she was worried that he might scheme against her someday. However, she hadnt found any solid proof yet. To her astonishment, her secretary was also involved in this. She wasnt sure whether her secretary had already betrayed her because the young man had worked for her for several years. She decided to investigateter. Seeing Xue Suxius reaction, Gu Ning understood that she must have suspicions of the middle-aged man. Miss Gu, thank you so much for telling me that, Xue Suxiu said with sincerity, but the problem was that she couldnt leave right now. Even though she knew she was in a dangerous situation now, she had no evidence. Besides, the dishes could have nothing harmful inside. Youre wee. I just have a bad feeling and I hope that you can stay safe. I understand that you cant leave right now. If you trust me, you can take this pill. If there really is something harmful in the drink or dishes, it can protect you, Gu Ning said, and took out a porcin bottle from her backpack. Xue Suxiu was surprised and held doubts. Anyway, since Gu Ning was kind enough to remind her to be careful, Gu Ning wouldnt hurt her, so she epted it. Thanks, Miss Gu. Be careful, Gu Ning said. I will, Xue Suxiu said. Before she left, she stared at the bottle with hesitation for a while, but still opened it at the end and took the pill inside. The pill melted the second it was put into her mouth, and she felt quitefortable. Chapter 1063 - Go to Burma

Chapter 1063 Go to Burma

She had stayed up veryte every night with her work these days, andcked sleep and energy, but this pill refreshed her.Gu Nings medicine was unbelievable! When Xue Suxiu got back to the next private room, sheposed herself and said, Im so sorry to keep you waiting. Its fine, the middle-aged man said. Lets enjoy our dinner now! Although Xue Suxiu was still worried, she had to eat with them. The other three people around the table, however, checked Xue Suxius reaction once in a while. They felt quite confused seeing her being clear-headed and conscious for so long. The medicine woulde into effect within a minute, but nothing happened to Xue Suxiu even after a few minutes. Xue Suxiu didnt miss their nces, so she was sure that there must be something harmful in the dishes on the table. Her secretary was also disloyal to her. Thinking of that, she felt hurt and disappointed. Nevertheless, she had to stay calm and pretend that she knew nothing about it. She was also sure that Gu Nings pill was very effective, so she enjoyed the dinner as she liked and even invited the middle-aged man to share a drink with her. ... Gu Ning was still a little worried about Xue Suxius safety, so she used her Jade Eyes to check her condition. The middle-aged man, who was Mr. Zhao, and the others couldnt help but keep ncing at Xue Suxiu when she stayed normal. It was hard for Xue Suxiu to ignore their nces now, so she asked, Why are you looking at me so often? They panicked and withdrew their nces at once. Mr. Zhao said, Nothing. Ms. Xue, you have a very good appetite today. I thought you would eat little in order to stay in shape like other women. I dont care about it and I eat as I like, Xue Suxiu said. Mr. Zhao smiled, and said nothing further, but he couldnt figure out why things didnt go the way he wanted. He didnt think that Xue Suxiu had found out about his dirty trick at all. Is the pill not effective? Mr. Zhao was disappointed, but he didnt dare to annoy Xue Suxiu right now. Therefore, they separated after dinner. ... Gu Ning was also relieved since nothing terrible happened. ... In the car, Xue Suxiu looked at her secretary thinking how she should deal with him. Her head ached a little when she thought about this problem, so she rubbed her temples. Manager Xue, whats wrong? Do you feel ufortable? her secretary asked to see whether she wasnt in a good condition. Im fine. Im just a little tired, Xue Suxiu said. Hearing that, her secretary shut his mouth, but felt upset and confused. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to a hotel together after dinner. They had nothing else to do. ... Once Xue Suxiu was home, she called her leader, and told her leader what she had been through tonight. Her secretary was disloyal to her, and she had to get rid of him. The next morning, Xue Suxius new secretary reported for duty in her office, while her ex secretary received an offer to study abroad, which was organized by theirpany. Normally, only excellent staff members would have the chance to study abroad, but Xue Suxius ex secretary was an exception. It wasnt appropriate to directly fire him right now, so Xue Suxius leader made use of this offer to move him away from Xue Suxiu. The young man was greatly surprised when he heard the news, because it happened too suddenly, and Xue Suxiu had never mentioned it before. He thought that Xue Suxiu might have found out what he had done behind her back. However, Xue Suxiu stayed kind as usual to him. He didnt ask her why, because he wouldnt admit it even if Xue Suxiu had already found out. Well, I know youre confused about why you suddenly got this chance to study abroad, and why Ive never mentioned it before. Well, my new secretary is my leaders rtive, and I only got this information yesterday myself. In order to make you feel better about it, we are giving you the chance. You can seize this chance, and youll have a brighter future in ourpany, Xue Suxiu said, and lied. It was an eptable reason, but still not reasonable. The young man couldnt reject it, and had to ept it. After walking out of Xue Suxius office, he called Mr. Zhao at once and told him everything. Mr. Zhao was very confident that nobody could find out his dirty trick, so he was sure that Xue Suxiu told the truth. In that case, the young man felt relieved. ... At the same time, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left for Yangon, Burma. Although it was only 9 am in April, the sunlight was very strong. Because of the public jade bid, there were a lot more people here than before. Zheng Peng had booked a presidential suite in Yangon Hotel for Gu Ning. Chapter 1064 - The Public Jade Bid in Burma

Chapter 1064 The Public Jade Bid in Burma

Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the hotel once they arrived at Yangon, Burma. They nned to take a shower before they went to the public jade bid. However, as soon as they walked into the Yangon Hotel, Gu Ning saw a familiar face.The person was Zhao Yuefeng. Zhao Yuefengs face lit up the second he saw Gu Ning. What a coincidence, Miss Gu! Zhao Yuefeng greeted Gu Ning with a broad smile, then his sight fell on Leng Shaoting. Nice to see you, Mr. Leng. Hi, Uncle Zhao, when did youe here? Gu Ning smiled at him, while Leng Shaoting just nodded an acknowledgment. Zhao Yuefeng understood that Leng Shaoting always stayed cool, so he didnt mind it. I came yesterday. Miss Gu, did you just arrive? Zhao Yuefeng asked because Gu Ning was still in clothes with long sleeves, while people in Burma were all wearing clothing with short sleeves due to the hot weather. Yeah, we just arrived, Gu Ning said. Have you booked a room yet? Zhao Yuefeng asked with concern, because there were no avable rooms anymore. Yes, and were going back to our room now, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning only carried a small suitcase with her this time, containing some clothes and skincare products. Because she came here with Leng Shaoting, it wasnt appropriate for her to put it into the telepathic eye space. Great, see you then! Zhao Yuefeng said. I think you better be quick so that you can have more time to look for jade of high quality. In fact, Zhao Yuefeng hoped that he could join Gu Nings team, because he might get some guidance and help from Gu Ning given her outstanding stone-gambling ability. However, he was unwilling to bother her. Anyway, the public jade bid wouldst for three days, and they could meet each other again sooner orter. On the first day, jade was put out for closed bids, and the prices would be made public the next day. The jade could be cut out in the afternoon on the second day, which depended on the buyer. The third day of the public jade bid was an auction. See you, Gu Ning said, then walked away with Leng Shaoting. They moved fast, and left the hotel half an hourter. ... The public jade bid only epted cash, or bank cards from Swiss Bank. Although Gu Ning had a bank card from Swiss Bank, she wasnt sure she could use it here, so she still went to exchange for dors from a local bank. The public jade bid wasnt located in the city center, but a ce 20 kilometers away in a suburb. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting took a taxi and reached there about a dozen minutester. When they got to the entrance, Gu Ning showed her invitation letter, and a staff member gave Gu Ning a document with information of matters needing attention in bidding, a bidding item number, bidding category (open bid or closed bid), quantity as well as reserve price, and bid time on it. ... Although the rules said that only people with an invitation letter could get inside, others were able to enter this ce by paying some money too. The public jade bid was held at a spacious square with shops on either side and stands of jade raw materials in the middle. Jade raw materials that were ced in the shops were all selected with great care, so it was more likely to cut jade from them, and their prices wereparatively higher. On the contrary, the jade raw materials ced on those stands were picked at random, so it was less likely to cut jade from them, and so their prices were lower. The shops around the square had three stories. Only the first floor was open for buyers, and the second along with the third floor was a teahouse or a restaurant, which were only avable for people with an invitation letter. And across the square, there was a five-story building where the jade auction would be held. There were many people on the square, but luckily the square wasrge enough that it wasnt crowded. However, there were countless jade raw materials ced in the square, and it was impossible for a normal person to have a look at all of them. It wasnt a problem for Gu Ning however, because she had a pair of Jade Eyes. There was no limit for ones bids. As long as you have enough money, you could bid for every piece of jade raw material. However, nobody would do that. There were thousands of jade raw materials in the square, but there wouldnt be jade in every piece of them. It was highly risky, and no one was willing to do that. Gu Ning held a pen and a piece of paper in her hands. She started from the stands, because there were too many people inside those shops at the moment. People could only make closed bids on the first day, so there might be many people who bid for the same piece of jade raw material, and only the most generous buyer could get it. Because there were too many jade raw materials, not every piece was bid for. Gu Ning decided to put in a higher bid if she found any she liked. She was going to make a lot more money than the bid after all. Leng Shaoting followed Gu Ning in silence. Even though Gu Ning didnt talk to him, he didnt feel bored at all. Gu Ning would only choose jade raw materials with jade above medium-high level inside, but it wasnt suitable for her to bid too many times, so she would let Leng Shaoting help her do it. In most cases, there was only stone in those jade raw materials. There might only be 10 jade raw materials with jade inside among a pile of jade raw materials, so it wasnt easy to find a jade raw material with jade of high quality inside. After checking five stands, Gu Ning bid on five jade raw materials. When she came to the ninth stand, she met Zhao Yuefeng again. He was with several other businessmen. Hi, Miss Gu! Zhao Yuefeng greeted her. Gu Ning nced at the jade raw material in Zhao Yuefengs hands, then smiled and said, Well, I dont think there is jade in it. Hearing that, Zhao Yuefeng put it down at once. Chapter 1065 - Encounter Aimee

Chapter 1065 Encounter Aimee

However, a man by Zhao Yuefengs side was displeased, and said with a cold face, Youre just a young girl. How much can you know about stone gambling? Zhao Yuefeng was a little annoyed. Chairman Wu, Miss Gu is my friend, so please show some respect. You... Chairman Wu was mad when Zhao Yuefeng sided with Gu Ning. Fine, if you want to listen to a young girl, do as you like. After that, he walked away. Zhao Yuefeng ignored him, and apologized to Gu Ning, Miss Gu, please dont mind it. Hes always like that. Its fine. Gu Ning smiled. She wouldnt be mad at a stranger. Afterwards, Gu Ning nced at those jade raw materials ced on the stand, then said to Zhao Yuefeng in a low voice, Look at the F-1003 jade raw material. I think there might be jade in it. There was a piece of medium-high-level jade in it, and Gu Ning said that to give Zhao Yuefeng a hint. Zhao Yuefeng understood it and he also trusted Gu Ning. Thanks, Miss Gu. Youre wee. Im afraid that Ive gotta go now, Gu Ning said. See you, Zhao Yuefeng said and didnt stop Gu Ning. Once Gu Ning was gone, Zhao Yuefeng wrote the number of that jade raw material down. He believed that there was jade in it, so he made a much higher bid for it to make sure that it would be his. ... It seemed that Gu Ning was fated to meet more than one familiar face at this public jade bid in Burma, because after walking for a short while, she ran into Aimee Hill. Aimee came here along with her older brother, Adam Hill. Adam held no grudge against Gu Ning, but Aimee did. Aimee had tried to kill Gu Ning in vain before, so Gu Ning wouldnt let her get away with it this time. When Aimee saw Gu Ning, she was scared, because she remembered Gu Nings warning. She was born in the Hill family, but her older brother had told her that their family wouldnt help her if she annoyed Gu Ning. Gu Ning had a close rtionship with Situ Ye after all, and Situ Ye cared a lot about Gu Ning too. Aimee was still jealous of Gu Ning, and she still hated Gu Ning, because Situ Ye liked Gu Ning and Gu Ning had injured her. Thinking of that, Aimee thought that she should teach Gu Ning a lesson. Gu Ning stayed calm and didnt care what Aimee was thinking. She didnt forget what Aimee had done to her, but she had no intention to deliberately get back at Aimee. However, Aimee showed up in her sight today, and there was no reason for her to miss this chance. Besides, if Aimee had avoided meeting her and kept a distance from her, she would be kind and let her go, but Aimee just had to do the opposite. Therefore, Gu Ning understood that she must do something to stop Aimee from hurting her again. The second Leng Shaoting saw Aimees expression, he knew that this woman had a grudge against Gu Ning, so he gave her a cold nce. Aimee felt threatened by that nce, and moved her eyes away in fear. Adam also got nervous when he saw Gu Nings expression, and gave Aimee a warning nce to tell her not to annoy Gu Ning. Nevertheless, Adam didnt know many details of what Aimee had done to Gu Ning, or he wouldnt be so optimistic. Miss Gu, nice to see you again, Adam politely greeted Gu Ning. Nice to see you too, Adam, Gu Ning said. Adam didnt know Leng Shaoting, so he just nodded at him. Leng Shaoting did the same. Gu Ning nned to get revenge on Aimee, but not now, because in her eyes it was more important to find good jade. Adam, if you dont mind, we need to go over there, Gu Ning said. Please, Adam said and stepped aside to let Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting pass. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were far away, Adam warned Aimee again, Aimee, dont ever think to hurt that girl again. If you cause any trouble to our family, nobody will help you. If Arthur gets the goods on us, our family will be in a dangerous situation. Arthur Hill was also a member of the Hill family. He was Aimees older cousin. Although the Hill family looked to be harmonious, the young generation werepeting against each other for the right of inheritance. It was unavoidable in a powerful family, and Leng Shaoting was going through the same thing. The Tang family in City B was very special and different in that situation. It really wasntmon among super-rich or powerful families. I understand, Aimee said, but she lied. Adam didnt have much time to teach Aimee to behave herself, so he kept on looking at jade raw materials. The Hill family was also involved in the jewelry industry. Except for Adam and Aimee, Arthur and Yak also came here on behalf of the Hill family. It was a testid down by the Hill family for them. Although Adam was always the best out of the younger generation, he had to continue topete against the other children in their family to be the sole heir. Chapter 1066 - Meet Zhang Dequan

Chapter 1066 Meet Zhang Dequan

Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked around, and wrote down numbers of jade raw materials they liked along the way.In order not to attract too much attention, Gu Ning observed many other raw materials too. Leng Shaoting was also curious about Gu Nings behavior, because it seemed to be very easy for her to choose a good jade raw material, but he didnt ask any questions about it. He knew it was her secret. Everyone had secrets after all. Nevertheless, even though Gu Ning did her best to behave like amon buyer, she still aroused others curiosity. She wrote the numbers down too fast! It didnt mean that she would make a bid for all of those jade raw materials on the paper, but her behavior still surprised others. When Gu Ning finished looking around the square, it was already lunchtime. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting decided to have lunch before they went to those shops. After this morning, Gu Ning wrote down numbers of 375 jade raw materials with jade inside, but there were only 12 pieces of top-level jade among them. It was really hard to find jade of high quality. Gu Ning wrote numbers of over 90% of the jade raw materials with medium-high level or above jade inside down on her paper, and left 10% for others. It wasnt a fair game, but Gu Ning was already being kind. In addition, it wasnt illegal after all. ... When Gu Ning walked into a restaurant, she met another familiar face. The person was Zhang Dequan, the head of Jade Association in City Teng. There were two middle-aged men and two young men with Zhang Dequan. They seemed to be his helpers. Zhang Dequan was excited to see Gu Ning, but wasnt surprised at all, because he knew that she would attend this public jade bid. By now, Gu Nings jade business in City Teng was already superior to the Zhang familys and the Lu familys. Herpany became the No.1 jadepany in City Teng within a short time. Not only in City Teng. Colorful Jade Provider was also dominant in many other cities which were famous for their jade industry. It was very difficult for other jadepanies or jade providers topete against Colorful Jade Provider. Other businessmen in the same industry were jealous of it, but they could do nothing about it. Competition in the business world was always fierce and cruel. Moreover, not everyone would scheme to hurt others just because the others did better than them. In fact, only evil people couldnt tolerate the fact that someone could be more sessful than them. The Wang family in City Teng was a great example. Nowadays Gu Ningspany, the Zhang familyspany and the Lu familyspany were the threergest jade developers in City Teng. The Zhang family was amazed by Gu Nings achievement, but they werent jealous of her, and they even hoped to maintain a good rtionship with her. The Lu family had tried to scheme against Gu Ning behind her back before, but they failed and gave up. Neither of the two families was willing to have the same result as the Wang family. Miss Gu, nice to see you again! Zhang Dequan beamed the moment he saw Gu Ning and walked to her. The other people with Zhang Dequan were surprised when they saw Zhang Dequan being so polite to a young girl. Since Zhang Dequan was so polite to her, the young girl couldnt be an ordinary girl. Master Zhang, been a while! How are you doing? Gu Ning greeted Zhang Dequan with respect. Im good, Zhang Dequan said. Miss Gu, did you find any jade raw materials you like? I found some, Gu Ning said with a smile. We dont see each other often. Why dont we dine together today? My treat, Zhang Dequan said. Sure. Gu Ning epted Zhang Dequans invitation. Ha-ha, this way please. Zhang Dequan guided Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting towards the private room he booked. When they were all seated, Zhang Dequan introduced the others to Gu Ning. Miss Gu, please let me do the introduction. This is my nephew, Zhang Binsheng. His father, Zhang Decheng, is my older brother, Zhang Dequan said to Gu Ning. Zhang Binsheng was the heir of the Zhang family, and he had learned a lot from Zhang Dequan. He wasnt bad at stone-gambling and the members of the Zhang family got along with each other, so they didnt have many conflicts although they did have topete against one another for the heir position. Zhang Binsheng was the winner of thepetition in the end because of his outstanding ability, and the Zhang family was in harmony now. Binsheng, this is the boss of Colorful Jade Provider, Gu Ning. Zhang Dequan turned to Zhang Binsheng. Nice to meet you, Mr. Zhang. Gu Ning politely greeted Zhang Binsheng. Zhang Dequan was greatly surprised to hear that Gu Ning was the owner of Colorful Jade Provider. Nice to meet you too, Miss Gu! Zhang Binsheng smiled at Gu Ning. He really appreciated her outstanding ability. Zhang Dequan didnt introduce the other three men to Gu Ning because they werent very important. The middle-aged man was Zhang Binshengs secretary, while the two young men were their bodyguards. Gu Ning didnt introduce Leng Shaoting to them either, but they understood that Leng Shaoting was from a powerful family too given his natural air of power. After lunch, they had a rest for a while, then went outside to keep on looking around for good jade raw materials. Chapter 1067 - Lu Weiwei

Chapter 1067 Lu Weiwei

Zhang Dequan and Gu Ning were going to seperate once they left the restaurant. However, they met several members of the Lu family when they reached the first floor.Lu Weili, the oldest son of the Lu family, who was 34, and Lu Weiwei, who was his younger sister and was 27 this year, came on behalf of the Lu family. There were two stone-gambling experts and two bodyguards with them too. Although Lu Weili was the heir of the Lu family, he wasnt very good at stone gambling, so he brought two experts with him. And because Burma was always involved in wars, so it was much safer to have some bodyguards by his side. The second Lu Weili saw Zhang Dequan and his group, he greeted them, Hi, Master Zhang, and Lord Zhang! He greeted them on his own initiative, but didnt sound kind. The Zhang family and the Lu family werepetitors in the jade industry after all. Lu Weiwei, on the other hand, was stunned by Leng Shaotings appearance. She could barely move her eyes away from him. Lu Weiwei had a in face, but thought too highly of herself, and was only attracted to handsome men. She would do anything in order to get a handsome man she was attracted to. Leng Shaoting, however, felt disgusted when Lu Weiwei fixed her eyes at him. He didnt lose his temper just because she was staring at him, but simply moved a little farther away from her. However, Lu Weiwei wouldnt withdraw her leer, causing Gu Ning to frown with displeasure. Hi, Lord Lu and Miss Lu, Zhang Dequan said. Master Zhang, what do you think of todays jade raw materials? Lu Weili asked. Hard to tell, Zhang Dequan replied. Master Zhang, youre being too modest! I think you can get a lot of good jade raw materials today, Lu Weili said with jealousy evident in his tone. Yes, he was being jealous. Zhang Dequan was the head of the Jade Association in City Teng, and he was well-known for his excellent skills at stone-gambling. Therefore, Lu Weili got jealous upon thinking that Zhang Dequan could get a lot of jade today. Ha-ha, I hope so! Zhang Dequan said. At this moment, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the numbers on the piece of paper in Zhang Binshengs hands. She nned to bid for different jade raw materials from them to avoid conflicts. If they still had conflicts, Gu Ning was willing to leave some to them in case they got nothing at the end of the day. Good luck! Lu Weili alsoughed a little, but with a cold face. Afterwards, Lu Weilis sight fell on Gu Ning. He was struck dumb for a second, then realized who Gu Ning was. This miss must be Miss Gu, who just reced the Wang family and became one of the threergest jade providers in City Teng, right? Lu Weili purposely asked this question with arrogance to take Gu Ning down a notch. He understood that Gu Ning wasnt simple since she could rece the Wang family, but he didnt believe that she was able to do it alone. In fact, Lu Weili thought that Gu Ning was too young to be important. Yes, I did rece the Wang family, Gu Ning said with confidence. Very well. Im surprised that Miss Gu is able to make such a great achievement at such an early age! Lu Weili said in an ironic tone. In his eyes, Gu Ning was simply a little girl, and the real boss of Colorful Jade Provider must be someone else. Lu Weili was curious why Gu Ning was chosen to represent Colorful Jade Provider. He was too self-satisfied to face reality. Its not a big deal, Gu Ning said and took Lu Weilis irony as apliment. If youll excuse me, we need to leave now. Gu Ning hated Lu Weiwei staring at Leng Shaoting, and couldnt stand it a second longer. Lu Weili didnt stop her, but Lu Weiwei opened her mouth. Wait a second. After that, she walked straight towards Leng Shaoting and said to him, Hey, why dont you give me your phone number? We can share a meal together someday. Saying that, she put on a smile she thought was attractive, but it actually was quite disgusting. Leng Shaoting ignored Lu Weiwei. It was as if Lu Weiwei wasnt talking to him. Gu Ning stood in between them and coldly looked at Lu Weiwei. Miss Lu, dont you think its too much that you ask my fianc for his phone number right in front of me? Other people also disliked Lu Weiweis behavior, but they werent surprised because they knew her personality very well. Fianc? Lu Weiwei was a little surprised, but soon sneered, So what? You arent married yet, so hes still avable. Chapter 1068 - A Warning to the Lu Family

Chapter 1068 A Warning to the Lu Family

Hearing that, everyone was shocked by Lu Weiwei.Although Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning indeed hadnt got married yet, they were already engaged. She was challenging Gu Ning by saying that to Gu Nings face. Leng Shaoting was mad this time, and red at Lu Weiwei. Lu Weiwei felt scared. Even though she knew both of them were annoyed now, she was unwilling to give up because Leng Shaoting was the most handsome man she had ever seen. Witnessing Lu Weiweis inappropriate behavior, Lu Weili had no intention to stop her. Nobody could tell what he was thinking. Zhang Dequan was willing to support Gu Ning, but he also knew that Gu Ning wasnt a weak girl. Miss Lu, it sounds that youre very confident about yourself, but I think that youre no match for me, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning seldom attacked others in public, but Lu Weiwei was asking for it. You... Lu Weiwei was mad when Gu Ning despised her. I was born in the Lu family! So? Im the boss of Colorful Jade Provider! Gu Ning said. A jade provider is barelyparable to my familys wealth, Lu Weiwei said with disdain. Lu Weiwei had heard little about Colorful Jade Provider, so she thought that it wasnt important. Weiwei. Lu Weili had to stop her at this moment. Although a jadepany was indeed barelyparable to their familys wealth, it wasnt a good thing if they had a bad rtionship with its boss. Colorful Jade Provider was one of the three most famous jadepanies in City Teng after all. Lu Weili didnt care about Gu Ning, but he was afraid of the real boss behind her back. Zhang Dequan and the others thought that Lu Weiwei was quite stupid after hearing her opinion of Colorful Jade Provider. She had no idea how fierce thepetition in the jade business in City Teng was. Am I wrong? Lu Weiwei didnt think she was wrong. Gu Ningughed a little. Youre right. A jadepany isnt worth mentioningpared with your familys wealth, but I had ruined the Wang family before I built Colorful Jade Provider. You? Lu Weiwei was shocked. Lu Weili also rounded his eyes in shock. They had heard news about it, but didnt believe that a young girl could do that. In addition, the Wang family was ruined because many of their dirty secrets were exposed, so they believed that it must have been the Wang familys enemies in politics who had done it. To their astonishment, Gu Ning told them that she was the person who had unseated the Wang family. Its impossible! Lu Weili blurted it out. Well, I simply gave the Wang familys enemies a helping hand. Thats it, Gu Ning said with a smile, which was scary. She wasnt showing off her ability, but gave the Lu family a warning. If it was possible, Gu Ning preferred to spend less time on scheming against them. Lord Lu, I have no intention to be the Lu familys enemy, so I hope we can mind our own business. If you really dislike me, I dont mind ying the game with you, Gu Ning said and warned. After that, she looked at Lu Weiwei. Miss Lu, dont ever leer at my man again, or youll regret what youve done. Lu Weili was stunned, and didnt know what to say now. You... Lu Weiwei was furious, and still wanted to argue with Gu Ning. Weiwei, shut up! Before Lu Weiwei could say anything else, Lu Weili stopped her. No matter what, they shouldnt have conflict against Gu Ning now. Lu Weiwei pouted, but had to listen to her older brother. Lets go now! Gu Ning hated to stay here for a second longer, so she walked out at once, followed by Leng Shaoting. Zhang Dequan and the others also left soon. ... Weiwei, dont do that again, Lu Weili said to Lu Weiwei. I understand, Lu Weiwei said, but she was still reluctant to give Leng Shaoting up. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the first shop of jade raw materials after walking out of the restaurant. Compared with the stands, there were far fewer shops, so it didnt take long for them to look around the jade raw materials. There were only one or two hundred jade raw materials in each of those shops. It was more likely to find jade of high quality in select jade raw materials. Among the one or two hundred jade raw materials, there could be more than five pieces of medium-high-level jade. Chapter 1069 - Conflict with People from Country R

Chapter 1069 Conflict with People from Country R

After looking around seven shops, Gu Ning already found over 30 jade raw materials with good jade inside. In fact, there were more jade raw materials with jade inside, but some of them had been chosen by Zhang Dequan, so Gu Ning didnt write their numbers down.Although Gu Ning had the intention to leave some good jade raw materials to Zhang Dequan, it depended on his luck whether he could get all of them. Zhang Dequan had only written down a few numbers of those jade raw materials, so Gu Ning still had plenty of choices. A short whileter, Gu Ning received Zi Beiyings call. Zi Beiying just arrived at Yangon, Burma, and she asked Gu Ning whether she was at the public jade bid at the moment. Gu Ning gave her an affirmative answer, so Zi Beiying directly came to meet her. Yangon was the capital of Burma, but it wasnt veryrge, so Zi Beiying reached the square within half an hour. Mengda and Nan came along with her. Zi Beiying didnt have the invitation letter, but it was very easy for the Zi family to get one, so Zi Beiying entered the square with an invitation letter in her hand in the end. Gu Ning, Im here! Zi Beiying was super excited to see Gu Ning. Hi, Mr. Leng and Miss Gu. Mengda and Nan greeted Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning nodded at them. Hi, Shaoting! After giving Gu Ning a big hug, Zi Beiying greeted Leng Shaoting with a broad smile. She didnt feel embarrassed at all although she had admired Leng Shaoting before. She was a smart and kind girl. She mostly liked Leng Shaoting because he was very outstanding among his peers, but they knew little about each other. In addition, Gu Ning was Zi Beiyings good friend now, and Zi Beiying was unwilling to lose such a good friend. Hi,Leng Shaoting said to her. Gu Ning, what do you think of the jade raw materials in the square? Zi Beiying asked Gu Ning. Well, I think I have about a dozen shops left in the square, and Ive already found many jade raw materials with jade of high quality inside, Gu Ning replied. Oh, sounds great. You can keep on looking around and I wont bother you, Zi Beiying said. She knew nothing about stone-gambling, and came here just for fun. Sure, Gu Ning said. Afterwards, Gu Ning walked ahead. Zi Beiying followed her, and sometimes looked around herself. Actually, Zi Shaomin and Zi Beiyings father was unwilling to let her take part in this public jade bid in the beginning, because Burma wasnt a safe and stable country, but Zi Beiying told them that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would be there too, so Zi Shaomin and her father agreed. They werent familiar with Gu Ning, but were quite familiar with Leng Shaoting. Zi Beiying wasnt a weak girl either, and she had two ace bodyguards by her side too. With Leng Shaotings help, they believed that she would be safe. Zi Beiyings father had recovered now. Although it was Leng Shaoting who had given them the medicine, they knew that the medicine belonged to Gu Ning, so they felt grateful to her. Nevertheless, Zi Beiying had a conflict with someone after she had gathered together with Gu Ning for a short time. Coincidentally, Gu Nings enemies, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin, were also involved in it. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin were present at todays public jade bid too, but Zi Beiying didnt have the conflict with them at the very beginning. The thing was that a man identally rubbed against a womans body among the crowd on the square, which was unavoidable because there were too many people today, but the woman was very violent and pushed the man away with great force. It was obvious that the woman wasnt an ordinary woman, and the man stumbled into a pile of jade raw materials. It was quite painful falling into a pile of hard rocks, and his back started bleeding instantly. Zi Beiying noticed that the man didnt do it on purpose, while the woman was too violent, so she was annoyed. Most importantly, Zi Beiying noticed that the woman was from Country R, so she got furious at once. Zi Beiying hated people from Country R. Since she had witnessed the womans violent behavior, she had to do something now. Therefore, once the man got back to his feet, Zi Beiying ran over and pushed the woman into the same pile of jade raw materials. She purposely did it so that the woman could taste the same unpleasant feeling. The woman was in a lot of pain after the sudden fall. Luckily, she was good at martial arts, so she was stronger than ordinary people, and wasnt seriously hurt. Miss Yamaguchi! Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin were scared when they saw that. The next second, a strong man who stood by the womans side ran forward to punch Zi Beiying. Mengda jumped out to fight against him without dy. While the man from Country R was fighting with Mengda, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin helped Miss Yamaguchi get back to her feet. She wasnt seriously injured, but was still hurt, so she red at Zi Beiying as if she was going to tear Zi Beiying to pieces. After a few minutes, the man from Country R lost the fight with Mengda. He knew that he wasnt a match for Mengda, so he turned to swear at Zi Beiying. What are you doing? Why did you push her? I think you should ask this miss why she violently pushed that innocent man into the pile of jade raw materials first, Zi Beiying calmly said. Chapter 1070 - Shouta Minamino

Chapter 1070 Shouta Minamino

You... The man was mad. He didnt think that it was the womans fault. He asked for it himself. He knocked into Ayumi!He didnt do it on purpose. Its too crowded on this square. Couldnt you see it? Zi Beiying said. Most onlookers supported Zi Beiying, because the man and the woman from Country R were indeed too rude. You... The man was furious, but didnt dare to fight against Mengda again. At this moment, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came after hearing the noise. When Gu Ning saw Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin, she was displeased, but didnt show her real feelings on her face. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin were also surprised to see Gu Ning. In fact, Qi Ziyue felt happy to see her, but he was a little upset when his sight fell on Leng Shaoting. He didnt recognize Leng Shaoting, so he wasnt aware that Leng Shaoting was a member of the Leng family, but he hated to see such a handsome young man standing by Gu Nings side. He wondered whether he was Gu Nings boyfriend. Thinking of that, Qi Ziyue was unhappy and didnt greet Gu Ning. He was so self-centered! Tang Yaxin, on the other hand, hated Gu Ning as usual, so she directly ignored her. Beiying, what happened? Gu Ning asked Zi Beiying. Zi Beiying then told Gu Ning everything, and Gu Ning thought that Zi Beiying was right. If she had witnessed the same thing, she would have done that too. However, it wasnt appropriate for them to cause trouble here, so Gu Ning said, I dont think we should argue or fight anymore, or well be chased out by the host. Hearing that, Zi Beiying agreed to stop arguing with them. The man and the woman from Country R were unwilling to let Zi Beiying get away with it, but they had to agree because they didnt want to be chased out either. Even though they couldnt cause trouble here right now, it didnt mean that they wouldnt do anything in the future and at another ce. Gu Ning nced at the man whose back was still bleeding. Mengda, please help him get over here, Gu Ning said to Mengda. Sure, Mengda said, then supported the man to walk towards Gu Ning. Gu Ning took out a porcin bottle from her backpack and poured out a power crystal. She told the man to take it, and let Mengda help him move to a quiet ce for a rest. After that, Gu Ning and her friends left. Once they were gone, Qi Ziyue, Tang Yaxin, the man and the woman from Country R held different ideas. Damn it, how dare they treat me like that! Ayumi Yamaguchis expression was evil. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin turned to give her a nce. Seeing her expression, they knew that she would take revenge, but they said nothing to stop her. They now relied on the Minamino family to help the Tang family enter the market in Country R. The Minamino family was an influential family in Country R, and Shouta Minamino was its sole heir. As long as Shouta Minamino was willing to help them, it would be easy for them to enter the market in Country R. Ayumi, dont worry. I promise that Ill take revenge for you, Shouta Minamino said. He liked Ayumi Yamaguchi and his heart ached for her when he saw her hurt. However, Ayumi Yamaguchi disliked Shouta Minamino because he wasnt good-looking, but she didnt reject him either. In fact, Shouta Minamino was a n-B in Ayumi Yamaguchis eyes. Shouta Minamino was aware of it, but he was willing to be a back-up. Although they werent a couple on the surface, they did everything a couple did. Therefore, Shouta Minamino thought that it wasnt a big deal that Ayumi Yamaguchi didnt ept him as her boyfriend. Takuya, go follow them. I want to know which hotel they are staying at. Be careful not to be noticed by them, Shouta Minamino said to a young man by his side. He just had a fight with Mengda, so he knew that they werent weak. Yes, sir, Takuya said and left. Ayumi Yamaguchi was injured now, so she needed a rest. The Minamino family was also involved in the jewelry industry, but jade jewelry was just a part of their familys business and they didnt know much about jade raw materials. They came here mainly for the auction which would be held on the third day. It wasnt important for them to join in the first two days of the public jade bid. In that case, Shouta Minamino went back to the hotel along with Ayumi Yamaguchi. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin also left. They were in the same group as Shouta Minamino and Ayumi Yamaguchi, so it wasnt appropriate for them to stay if they left. ... Gu Ning soon noticed that someone was stalking them, and she knew the person must be sent by Shouta Minamino. She did nothing, because she wanted to know what the person was going to do. Actually, Gu Ning nned to cause big trouble because Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin were also involved in it. Since Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin were in the same group as the two people from Country R, Gu Ning thought that it was a good chance to teach them a lesson too. Gu Ning couldnt wait to see them in trouble. Chapter 1071 - A Unique Skill

Chapter 1071 A Unique Skill

The National College Entrance Examination was just a month away, and Gu Ning would go to the capital after it. It would be the moment that she started to attack the Tang family in the capital. Tang Bingsen couldnt live long. Because of the argument, Zi Beiying didnt dare to walk around alone again, so she followed closely behind Gu Ning. She soon found out that Gu Ning wrote the numbers of the jade raw materials at a fast speed, which aroused her curiosity. Although she knew little about stone-gambling, she noticed that most people had to observe the jade raw materials for a long time before they wrote some numbers down. Gu Ning, on the other hand, didnt hesitate to write one after the other. Gu Ning, how could you be so fast? Zi Beiying asked, feeling confused. I have a unique skill, Gu Ning said. What is it? Zi Beiying asked. I cant tell you, Gu Ning said. Fine. Zi Beiying was a little disappointed. Before long, Gu Ning finished looking around thest dozen shops. She wrote down the numbers of nearly 150 jade raw materials that contained jade of high quality. If it was added to the jade raw materials that she had chosen from the stands, she got over 500 pieces in all. The sizes of the jade in them varied, but the total value could be over a billion yuan. Gu Ning wasnt sure that she was able to get all of them, but she was confident that she could get at least 90% of them. Afterwards, Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting to help her finish the bids. After filling in the nks, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting handed over the bid charts. ... It was only 3 pm when they finished that, and most people were still busy looking around on the square. Many staff members were surprised by their efficiency, and thought that they might be there to have fun instead of taking it seriously. It wasnt umon, because not everyone was able to find jade raw materials they wanted. Gu Ning and her friends left the square afterwards. Its still early. Why dont we go to the jade raw material street? Gu Ning said. She didnt want to miss any chances to get good jade raw materials. The jade raw materials at the jade raw material street werent as good as those ced on the square where the public jade bid was held, but it was still possible to find jade from them. Good idea! Zi Beiying cheered. She came here to have fun, so she obviously wouldnt reject it. Since they didnt drive there, they took taxis. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting shared one, while Zi Beiying and her two bodyguards shared another. When they arrived at the jade raw material street, there were many people there. Not everyone would be invited to the public jade bid, and not many were willing to pay arge amount of money for it, so they chose to visit the jade raw material street. The first thing Gu Ning needed to do now was to rent a small storehouse to store the jade raw materials she was going to buy. She could secretly put them into the telepathic eye space if it was possible. It was easy to rent a small storehouse on this street. After that, Gu Ning rented a cart and walked into the jade raw material street. Takuya was still following them. It still only took Gu Ning a little time to find the good jade raw materials she wanted, and she only spent a few minutes in each shop. Leng Shaoting was already used to it, and Zi Beiying also knew that it was because of Gu Nings unique skill, but Takuya was confused. He knew how hard it was to find a jade raw material with jade inside, and that it normally took a long time for a person to find one. He couldnt figure out the answer, so he kept following them. About an hourter, Gu Ning reached the end of this street and she got around 200 jade raw materials with jade inside in all. They moved them back to the storehouse together. Gu Ning, how will you move so many jade raw materials back to the city you live in? Zi Beiying asked, looking at therge pile of jade raw materials in the storehouse. They needed legal documents to move jade raw materials from Burma. And it was difficult to get those legal documents, so Zi Beiying was worried. Ill figure a way out, Gu Ning said. She wasnt worried about it at all. She had her telepathic eye space! Since Gu Ning said that she could handle it, the others stopped asking about it. If you need my help, just tell me, Leng Shaoting said. Its fine. I know how to deal with them, Gu Ning said with a smile. Shaoting, could you help me return the cart? Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting. She used this excuse to send him away. No problem, Leng Shaoting said. Let Mengda do that! Zi Beiying said. She thought that there was no need for Leng Shaoting to do it in person. Thanks, but I can do it, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning needed his help, and he was unwilling to bother others. Chapter 1072 - To XX Mountain

Chapter 1072 To XX Mountain

Alright, I need some space now. Would you please wait for me outside? Ill be out after leaving some marks on the jade raw materials, Gu Ning said. Can I help? Zi Beiying asked. Thanks, but I need to do it myself, Gu Ning said. Fine, Zi Beiying said, then left with Mengda and Nan. Once they were gone, Gu Ning closed the door of the storehouse, and put all the jade raw materials into the telepathic eye space before she walked outside. Just as she locked the door of the storehouse, Leng Shaoting came back. Lets go for dinner! Gu Ning said. Afterwards, they left the jade raw material street, still followed by Takuya. Zi Beiying and her two bodyguards also stayed in the Yangon Hotel, so they went back to the Yangon Hotel together. Takuya called Shouta Minamino without dy, because Shouta Minamino also stayed in the Yangon Hotel. The Yangon Hotel was a five-star hotel in Yangon, and many visitors chose to stay there. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to have a ride after dinner. Zi Beiying understood that they wanted to spend some private time together, so she didnt bother them. Gu Ning told her to be careful, although Zi Beiying didnt know that there was someone who had been following them the whole time. Afterwards, Gu Ning asked the hotel for a car. When they were in the car, Leng Shaoting asked her, Ningning, where do you want to go? Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning had something to deal with tonight. Lets go to XX Mountain, Gu Ning said. She was going to find another member of the Evil Practice. XX Mountain was about 50 kilometers away from Yangon, so it took a long time for them to get there. Besides, they still needed to walk for a long distance after they arrived there, because there were no roads for a car to drive on. Given Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings speed of walking, it might take them 20 minutes. Therefore, it wasnt an easy journey. However, since Gu Ning was already here, she couldnt give up this chance. She would have to go there sooner orter, and she was free right now. No problem, Leng Shaoting said. He understood that it was dangerous, but he didnt stop Gu Ning. He had promised to do it along with her, and he was confident that he could protect her. ... A short while after Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting set off, Zi Beiying got in trouble again. She didnt stay in the hotel, and went outside to have a walk. However, two men suddenly showed up and stopped her. Seeing that, Mengda and Nan protected her and started to fight against them. There werent many people on the street, and people often fought in Burma, so the local citizens were already used to it. The two men were good at fighting, but Mengda and Nan were still better than them. Zi Beiying was sure that the two men must have been sent to attack her by Shouta Minamino. She only had conflict with Shouta Minamino in Burma after all. Takuya, who was in a dark corner, got nervous after seeing his people beaten down by Zi Beiyings bodyguards. In the end, the two men from Country R screamed in pain on the ground and gave up. Mengda and Nan were ace bodyguards, and were both very loyal to Zi Beiying, so they used great force to beat the two men. They wouldnt kill the two men in public, because it wasnt necessary. Zi Beiying walked to them at this moment, and coldly stared at them. I know who your boss is. Go tell him that he wont safely leave Burma if this ever happens again. After that, she left with Mengda and Nan. Takuya sent the two men to the hospital at once, then called Shouta Minamino and reported everything to him. Shouta Minamino was in Ayumi Yamaguchis room at that moment. He smashed the teacup into pieces on the floor after hearing what had just happened, which scared Ayumi Yamaguchi. Sh*t! Shouta Minamino was furious, but could do nothing about it. To his surprise, the girls bodyguards were so excellent. Shouta, what happened? Ayumi Yamaguchi asked him after he hung up the call. She knew something terrible must have happened. We failed, and they won, Shouta Minamino said in anger. Ayumi, dont worry. Ill try again! Great, Ayumi Yamaguchi said. She was unwilling to give up either. Seeing Ayumi Yamaguchi in a half-transparent sleeping gown, Shouta Minamino felt aroused, but he couldnt have sex with her now, because she was injured. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the small town at the entrance of XX Mountain before the sky turned dark, so Leng Shaoting stopped the car in a parking lot once they arrived. XX Mountain was a famous mountain in this ce, so it wasnt difficult for Gu Ning to find it. Chapter 1073 - Meet the Second Member of the Evil Practice

Chapter 1073 Meet the Second Member of the Evil Practice

Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sped up. It was already dark when they reached the foot of the mountain. It looked quite scary because of a ck mist in the woods that dimmed the moonlight. Leaves rubbed against each other and birds made hoarse sounds once in a while, which made it even more creepy.Gu Ning didnt walk in at once, but used her Jade Eyes to look around to see whether she could find the second member of the Evil Practice. She failed to find him, but noticed dense Yin at another ce in the valley. The valley was a little far away, so Gu Ning wasnt able to see it clearly, but she was sure that the man was there. No matter what, she had to go there to find it out. Leng Shaoting silently remained by Gu Nings side the entire time. Afterwards, Gu Ning walked towards the valley. The XX Mountain was very rugged, and it was hard for ordinary people to climb up it, but it wasnt a problem for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning wasnt a weak girl, but he still kept paying attention to her in case she fell. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes along the way to help her check the surroundings. Since this ce was well-known for hidden treasure, she should try to find some. The farther they walked into the woods, the colder they felt. Gu Ning took out the night-luminescent pearl, then put it into a small bag with a string. She gave the small bag to Leng Shaoting and said, Wear this on your neck, then you wont feel cold anymore. Although Leng Shaoting was a strong young man, he might be affected by Yin without having the magical power to protect himself. How about you? Leng Shaoting was worried about Gu Nings safety. Im fine. The cold wind wont affect me, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting knew that she wasnt lying, so he epted the night-luminescent pearl. After going through a lot with Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting always had a feeling that Gu Ning wasnt amon human being, but she was unwilling to tell him details, so he didnt ask further about it. He was a very considerate boyfriend. Leng Shaoting soon felt better with the help of night-luminescent pearl. When they got close to the valley, Gu Ning released some magical power which could attract the second member of the Evil Practice. Before long, both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting heard loud noises. It wasnt because of the wind, and it was filled with danger. Gu Ning looked ahead, and found a ck figure shing by. It moved like lightning, and it was only 10 meters away from Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting within seconds. The ck figure stopped there, and observed Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting from a dark corner. He was the second member of the Evil Practice. When he sensed the magical power on Gu Nings and Leng Shaotings body, he looked greedy. He was surprised to find two human beings with strong magical power, and felt super lucky. Unfortunately, he didnt know that he was in danger now. Many people came here to search for treasure, so the man thought that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came here to do the same thing. The second Gu Ning saw the man, she didnt hesitate to pull out a handgun to shoot him. The man was shot in the shoulder and screamed in pain. Although he was a member of the Evil Practice, he still could feel pain before he reached the top level. After being shot, the man realized that Gu Ning had already found him and got furious. He couldnt wait to kill them right now. Damn it, how dare you hurt me! he yelled and attacked Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were shocked by his speed. The man hadnt been prepared just then, so Gu Ning was able to shoot him, or he wouldnt have been injured. Gu Ning squeezed a bronze dagger into Leng Shaotings hand when the man attacked them. Given the mans speed, it was useless to use a gun. A dagger was much better for fighting in a short distance. Gu Ning also held a bronze dagger in her hand, then began to fight against the man. Even though Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting did their best, they failed to get control of the man, because the situation wasnt to their advantage. They were in the dark rocky woods, and couldnt move as quickly as the man. Besides, the man was much stronger than them. It was obvious that the second member of the Evil Practice was of a much higher level than the first one they had met before. Although they couldnt catch the man right now, the man wasnt able to hurt them either. In fact, Gu Ning could directly let the jiao out to help them so that they could catch the man within seconds, but Gu Ning was unwilling to expose the jiao. Moreover, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting needed to practice their skills, so she wouldnt let the jiao out until she felt threatened. Chapter 1074 - His Energy Center Explodes.

Chapter 1074 His Energy Center Explodes.

The man was surprised by Gu Nings and Leng Shaotings ability. Who are you? What are you doing here? he asked them in a low voice. He felt that they didnte here for treasure, but him. However, he couldnt believe that ordinary human beings were able to find him, because even when he had to mingle with human beings, he wouldnt expose his real identity. We came here for you, Gu Ning said. The man was struck dumb for a second. Since they came here for him, they must know who he was. What do you want to do after you find me? he asked again. He thought it might have something to do with the Evil Practice. He was right. I want to know more about the Evil Practice, Gu Ning said. Why? he asked. I just want to know more details. If youre willing to tell me, I can let you stay alive, or you could be killed. Gu Ning threatened him. Actually, even if he told her everything, she wouldnt set him free, because he was harmful to society. On the other hand, the man wouldnt let her go even if she was willing to let him go, because she had magical power around her body, which was what he wanted most. The manughed with disdain hearing Gu Nings threat. Seriously? Can you do that to me? Although he couldnt win the fight against Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting now, he didnt think they were better than him. They were human beings after all, and they would be short of strength if the fierce fight dragged on for longer. Do you know why I knew youre here? Gu Ning said. The man was struck dumb again. Someone must have told them his location! An idea dawned on the man, but he wasnt sure it was the right answer. Why? he asked Gu Ning. Another member of the Evil Practice told me, Gu Ning said, and the man immediately knew that it must have been his enemy. He was mad, but soon epted it. They were enemies after all. How is he now? he asked. Hes dead, Gu Ning said. What? The man was shocked. Hes dead? He couldnt believe his ears. Did you kill him? he asked. Yeah, I did, Gu Ning said. So, will you tell me what I want to know or not? The man started to be afraid of Gu Ning now. Since Gu Ning could kill his enemy, it wouldnt be hard for her to kill him. However, he realized something important all of a sudden and sneered, Do you think that Ill believe your words? He must have told you something about the Evil Practice too before he was killed by you. I dont think youll let me go even if I tell you what I know. Anyway, were not sure who will be the loser yet! The man doubted that Gu Ning was able to kill him. He thought that Gu Ning might be deceiving him. Well, if so, I have nothing else to talk to you about, Gu Ning said, and decided not to waste time on arguing with him. Besides, Gu Ning didnt think that he could tell her anything new. Therefore, Gu Ning added more magical power into her body and became much stronger in an instant. It was impossible to catch the man without the help of her magical power. Once Gu Ning got stronger, the man was unable to win the fight so he tried to escape a few times but was blocked by Gu Ning. He started to believe that Gu Ning did have the ability to kill him. However, even though he knew that Gu Ning could kill him, he still refused to give up because he understood that he would be killed in the end either way. Leng Shaoting was curious about why Gu Ning suddenly became so strong, but he didnt ask about it. As time went by, the man soon ran out of strength and sank onto the ground. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were also exhausted. If they had met a member of the high level in the Evil Practice, they would have lost the fight. At this moment, Gu Ning took out her gun and aimed at the mans energy center in his belly. The most vulnerable part of people who practiced inner discipline was the energy center where their energy was concentrated. Once the energy center broke, they died. The man could barely move now, so he failed to avoid the bullet. The next second, the bullet pierced through his energy center, and it exploded with a loud sound. What... Leng Shaoting was stunned. Gu Ning exined at once. The energy center is the most vulnerable part of his body. Once it breaks, he dies. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting nodded. Chapter 1075 - Dongfang Ziyu

Chapter 1075 Dongfang Ziyu

Shaoting, lets go over there, Gu Ning said. The valley was about 30 meters away, and it was full of Yin, so she was curious to see it.Sure. Although Leng Shaoting didnt know what Gu Ning was going to do there, he still followed her. It was dark on the mountain at night, so it was difficult to see the road ahead, but it wasnt a problem for Gu Ning. In addition, Leng Shaoting had the night-luminescent pearl to light the road for him. Before long, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the edge of the valley. Gu Ning looked down at the bottom which was covered in ck Yin. Although Gu Ning had her magical power to protect herself, it still felt cold and creepy. Luckily, Leng Shaoting was wearing the night-luminescent pearl now, or the Yin would hurt his physical body. After that, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes, trying to see what was in the valley. She found that the valley was a circle with a diameter of about a dozen meters, and it was about 30 meters tall. The bottom of the valley wasnt very big. Except for a river flowing from a cave, there were all stones and trees. Gu Ning checked the cave. There was nothing special in it, but she saw something reflecting green from the bottom of the cave pond which was about 10 meters deep. She took a closer look, and it turned out to be arge piece of jade. There was a pile of stones, or jade raw materials to be specific, under the pond. Many of them had jade inside, including a giant one which was a meter long and half meter in diameter. The pile of jade raw materials could be the hidden treasure people were talking about. Since she already found them, she couldnt miss this chance. However, how should she exin it to Leng Shaoting? Even if she got the pile of jade raw materials, how should she move them back? Gu Ning hesitated over whether she should tell Leng Shaoting about her Jade Eyes right now. At this moment, she heard some noises, and noticed a young man and woman walking over towards them. Both of them were in their early twenties. Someone ising. Lets hide first, Gu Ning said, then pulled Leng Shaoting to the other side. Leng Shaoting frowned, because he didnt sense anything abnormal. After walking for a few steps, Gu Ning stopped and said to Leng Shaoting, Give me the night-luminescent pearl now. If they are members of the Evil Practice, they will be able to find us because of its magical power. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting took it off at once and gave it to Gu Ning. Nevertheless, the moment the night-luminescent pearl left his body, he felt quite cold and trembled a little. Gu Ning wouldnt allow Leng Shaoting to be hurt by the cold, so she took out a porcin bottle with 10 power crystals inside. Take a pill whenever you feel ufortable. There was too much Yin in this mountain, and a single power crystal had a limited effect, which was the reason why Gu Ning gave Leng Shaoting the night-luminescent pearl at first. Sure. Leng Shaoting took a pill without dy. He trusted Gu Ning no matter what she told him. Even if it was poisonous, he would still take it. After taking a pill, Leng Shaoting felt much better and continued to walk forward with Gu Ning. Once Gu Ning put away the night-luminescent pearl, she found that the young man and woman stopped too. They exchanged a nce with one another and felt quite confused. The magical power is gone, the woman said with a frown. Ziyu, maybe your feeling was wrong. This mountain is full of Yin, so its impossible to find magical power here, the man said. The woman was the one who sensed magical power around them. No way, I couldnt be wrong, the woman, whose name was Dongfang Ziyu, said in annoyance. The magical power couldnt disappear all of a sudden either, unless its from an object which is attached to a person. Its owner must be a master. Dongfang Ziyu was indeed very smart. They werent ordinary people since they knew about magical power. In fact, they were people who were practicing their inner discipline. Since its owner is a master, we cant grab the object with magical power away, the man, whose name was Wu Shunhua, said. Hearing that, a touch of disappointment shed by Dongfang Ziyus eyes, but she had to ept this fact. Fine, lets go find Dongfang Pei now! Dongfang Ziyu said, then left. Dongfang Pei was Dongfang Ziyus uncle, who was the man of the Evil Practice that Gu Ning just killed. Dongfang Ziyu disrespected Dongfang Pei precisely because Dongfang Pei joined the Evil Practice. It was totally uneptable in their family. Dongfang Pei had harmed countless people, so the Dongfang family sent them to punish him. They had searched for him for a long time, then heard that Dongfang Pei was living on this mountain now. Even though they knew his location, it was still hard to find him because this mountain was toorge. A few minutester, Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua found Dongfang Peis body, which shocked them. Hes dead! Who did it? Dongfang Ziyu was confused, then she thought of the master that she just mentioned. Did the master with the object of magical power kill him? Wu Shunhua didnt believe in the master and magical power until he saw Dongfang Peis dead body. Since hes already dead, we can directly bring his body home, Wu Shunhua said. Their aim was to punish Dongfang Pei. No matter who killed him, their task was fulfilled. Chapter 1076 - Tell Leng Shaoting About the Jade Eyes

Chapter 1076 Tell Leng Shaoting About the Jade Eyes

Dongfang Ziyu took out a small bag and said something to it, then Dongfang Peis body disappeared in an instant.In Dongfang Ziyus hand was a Qiankun Bag, which had a simr function as Gu Nings telepathic eye space, but was much smaller. It could only amodate one person. The Qiankun Bag was a magic object of the Dongfang family, and they had only one of it. In the world of people who were practicing inner discipline, there were fewer than 10 Qiankun Bags. Only several dominant families or masters owned one. The Dongfang family was one of the four dominant families in their world, so they had one. I wish I could have a Qiankun Bag, Wu Shunhua said with envy, looking at the Qiankun Bag in Dongfang Ziyus hand. Well, if you want to have it, you can challenge those masters when you reach the top level, Dongfang Ziyu said. It was the only way to get a Qiankun Bag. Actually, this Qiankun Bag didnt belong to her; her family gave it to her to help her find Dongfang Pei. However, she made a promise to be a master one day so that she could own a Qiankun Bag after defeating another master. Only the masters were qualified to own a Qiankun Bag, but others could challenge them and defeat them to grab it away from them. It wasnt easy to guard the Qiankun Bag. Of course I want to do that, but Im inferior to you, let alone those masters! Wu Shunhua said without confidence. Look at you. Couldnt you work for it? If you lose hope for yourself and give up right now, dont tell others that youre my older cousin anymore. I feel embarrassed for you! Dongfang Ziyu snapped at him. Alright, dont be so mad at me. I will do my best, Wu Shunhua said to please Dongfang Ziyu at once. Fine, lets go back now! Dongfang Ziyu was unwilling to waste time on arguments. Since she couldnt sense the magical power and had found Dongfang Peis body now, she should go back home. ... Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked away, they failed to hear their discussion. After a short while, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had almost reached the bottom of the valley. From its edge to the bottom, there was a small road. In fact, the road wasnt a real road, instead it was a narrow passage which wasnt too rugged and led the way down to the bottom. When they came to the bottom of the valley by the pond, Gu Ning didnt immediately take action on what she was going to do, but looked at Leng Shaoting with a serious face. Shaoting, there is something I need to tell you. What is it? Leng Shaoting got nervous hearing that. I understand that youre confused about the reason why I came down here. Youve been through many unusual things with me during the past months, but you never asked me about them because you respect me. At the beginning, I had no intention to tell you many details, because its very hard to exin it. After meeting members of the Evil Practice, I guess youre epting the fact that there are many unbelievable creatures in this world. So, now Im going to tell you a big secret about me, Gu Ning said. She spread out her palm, but there was nothing on it. However, the next second, the handgun Leng Shaoting gave her appeared, which shocked him. H-How is it possible. Gu Ning didnt answer his question, but made the handgun disappear in an instant. A jade raw material reced the handgun on Gu Nings palm. Well, this isnt a magic skill, but I have an invisible space with me. It can amodate many things. As long as I touch something and use my mind to control it, it will be put into that space. Those jade raw materials I bought yesterday were put into it as well. I have no other way to move them back. Gu Ning exined. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting rounded his eyes in shock. An invisible space? She can put so many jade raw materials into that invisible space? Although Leng Shaoting was greatly surprised, it wasnt so hard for him to ept it after meeting members of the Evil Practice. Gu Ning continued, The space is called the telepathic eye space because its in my eyes. My sight is also much better than ordinary people. Most importantly, I have a pair of X-ray Jade Eyes, which helps me win the gamblingpetition every time. What? A pair of X-ray Jade Eyes? Leng Shaoting was shocked again, but then soon understood why Gu Ning was able to cut out jade every time. After a long while, Leng Shaoting asked, Why are you telling me this shocking secret about you right now? He didnt think that Gu Ning should let another person know about it. Because I trust you, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting felt touched and hugged Gu Ning at once. Ningning, dont worry, I wont tell anyone else. Please make a promise that you wont tell another person either, or youll be in a very dangerous situation. Leng Shaoting knew how greedy people could be. If other people found out about her Jade Eyes, they would do everything to take advantage of her. Of course I wont, Gu Ning said. Shaoting, I came down here because I saw that there are many good jade raw materials in the pond. Great, we can get them. Leng Shaoting supported Gu Ning in whatever she wanted to do. Gu Ning took out two wetsuits from the telepathic eye space. Lets put it on. Dont wet our clothes. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting was still surprised. It was so unreal! Thanks. Leng Shaoting was about to take off his clothing. Wait a second. Gu Ning stopped him, then took out a tent from the telepathic eye space. Lets change in the tent. Chapter 1077 - Qi Ziyue, What Do You Want to Do?

Chapter 1077 Qi Ziyue, What Do You Want to Do?

Sure, Leng Shaoting said.Gu Ning put the tent on the ground and got into it along with Leng Shaoting. Seeing that Gu Ning was only in her underwear before him, Leng Shaoting felt slightly aroused, so he turned his head away, in case he lost control of himself. Gu Ning ignored his reaction and put the wetsuit on as soon as possible. Leng Shaoting also changed his clothing, before they walked out together. In fact, there was no need for Leng Shaoting to get into the water, because only Gu Ning knew which jade raw material had jade inside beneath the pond. However, Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting wouldnt allow her to dive alone because he was worried about her safety. They wouldnt stay in the water for too long, so Gu Ning wasnt worried about Leng Shaotings swimming skills. Because Gu Ning had magical power to protect herself, she was able to talk in the water, but Leng Shaoting couldnt. Although he was good at swimming, his life would be in danger if he couldnt breathe for too long. Gu Ning put the tent into her telepathic eye space once she walked out of it with Leng Shaoting. She didnt want anyone else to find them. They walked to the pond, then dived into it. She had checked this pond beforehand, and there were no dangerous creatures inside. When they got into the pond, the first thing that appeared in their sight was ayer of green. Leng Shaoting gave Gu Ning a nce and asked her whether it was jade in silence. Gu Ning nodded, and Leng Shaoting swam over to pick the jade raw material up, then handed it to Gu Ning. It was as big as a football. ording to the green on its surface, the jade in it had to be of the old-pit ss type. Gu Ning put it into the telepathic eye space without dy. Although Leng Shaoting knew little about jade, he was willing to help Gu Ning and stayed by her side. In the following minutes, Gu Ning quickly put all the jade raw materials with jade inside into the telepathic eye space. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the pond. I barely helped you. Leng Shaoting was a little upset and med himself. Its fine. Youre not a superman after all, and I have a pair of Jade Eyes to help me. In addition, you can do many things that I cant, Gu Ning said tofort him. It was true that Leng Shaoting could do many things that she couldnt. In fact, she relied on Leng Shaoting to help her with her business. Leng Shaoting was outstanding because of his family background and his own ability, while Gu Ning could be strong due to her magical Jade Eyes. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was cheered up. When Gu Ning needed his help, he felt like he was useful. Gu Ning then took out the tent again, and they left the mountain after changing. ... It was almost 12 am when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were finally back in the hotel. They went to have some night snacks before they went upstairs. However, the elevator stopped at the third floor, and Shouta Minamino, Ayumi Yamaguchi, Qi Ziyue along with Tang Yaxin walked inside. Ayumi Yamaguchi was injured, but she was able to walk on her own after a good rest. There was a tea house, bar, and many other entertainment options on the third floor, so they had some fun together. At this time, they were about to go back to their rooms. Shouta Minamino and Ayumi Yamaguchi were annoyed the moment that they saw Gu Ning, but they could do nothing to her because she wasnt Zi Beiying. Besides, they were afraid of Gu Nings bodyguards. Tang Yaxin felt utterly ufortable when she saw Gu Ning, so she moved her eyes away. Qi Ziyue, on the other hand, nced at Gu Ning once in a while, which irritated Tang Yaxin. Nevertheless, she couldnt vent her anger at him in public. Leng Shaoting was also displeased, but did nothing. They stepped out of the elevator on the 12th floor, because all of them stayed in a presidential suite. They were all super-rich, so they could afford the best. Luckily, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked to the left side, while Qi Ziyue and the others walked to the right. ... Once Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue were in their suite, Tang Yaxin questioned him, Qi Ziyue, what do you mean? Why did you keep ncing at the girl named Gu Ning? Qi Ziyue was struck dumb for a second. He didnt realize that he couldnt help but pay attention to Gu Ning when she showed up. Even though he hated Tang Yaxins bad temper, he had tofort Tang Yaxin before he got what he wanted, so he exined at once, Yaxin, its a misunderstanding. I nced at her because of the man beside her. I thought they looked familiar, and I wondered who the man was. He has a natural air of nobility and power, so he couldnt be an ordinary man. You know how mad Shouta Minamino was today, and Im afraid that hell do something that might cause us trouble. Chapter 1078 - I Love Bad Men

Chapter 1078 I Love Bad Men

It was a lie, but Qi Ziyue made it sound reasonable. Besides, he indeed believed that the man beside Gu Ning wasnt ordinary.Tang Yaxin disliked Leng Shaoting because of Gu Ning, but she had to admit that he looked like a noble man. Therefore, Tang Yaxin believed the lie and asked, Really?Qi Ziyue hugged Tang Yaxin at once. Of course. Do you think Im interested in that young girl? Shes too young and not attractive in my eyes. Youre the most beautiful woman Ive ever seen. He lied again. In fact, Gu Ning was much prettier than Tang Yaxin, but she was wearing casual wear today, so she looked less seductive than Tang Yaxin. Either way, Gu Ning aroused Qi Ziyues interest. He liked sexy Tang Yaxin, but wouldnt reject the pure Gu Ning. He had met so many hot women before, and found pure girls were the best now. Even if the man beside Gu Ning was her boyfriend, she couldnt have much sexual experience. Tang Yaxin, on the other hand, had sex with countless men. Men werent satisfied forever. Qi Ziyue began to caress Tang Yaxins body and nibble on all her sensitive areas. She was soon aroused and forgot to be mad at him. It was easy for them to settle a disagreement by having sex. It worked every time. Qi Ziyue smiled with pride as Tang Yaxin moaned with pleasure when the forey began. Actually, Tang Yaxin loved having sex with Qi Ziyue. She had slept with Qi Ziyue for so many years, but still couldnt get enough. Qi Ziyue was excellent at getting her sexually excited, so she was unwilling to leave him. Qi Ziyue used that to make Tang Yaxin stay with him. If Tang Yaxin lost interest in him, she would rece him with another man. She had no sense of loyalty after all. That being the case, Qi Ziyue had to do his best to keep her interested. Fortunately, they were about to be married soon, and it wasnt easy to get a divorce after that. Ah, dont, youre a bad man, Tang Yaxin moaned. Do you like it? Qi Ziyue asked in a husky voice by Tang Yaxins ear. Yeah, I love it when you behave like a bad man, ah! Great, Ill do my best to make you feel satisfied, Qi Ziyue said, and tore Tang Yaxins clothing apart. He pressed her against the sofa and became rough. After the forey, he prated her. Qi Ziyue moved fast and kept knocking against Tang Yaxins body. Tang Yaxin enjoyed it very much, and kept moaning from the pleasure. They had varied postures in bed. Compared with them, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were much more gentle. At this time, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, and Ayumi Yamaguchi and Shouta Minamino were doing the same thing in their own rooms. Although Ayumi Yamaguchi was injured, it wouldnt affect much if the sex wasnt violent. All the bids would be revealed at 10 am the next day. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting shared breakfast with Zi Beiying at 7 am. Gu Ning told Zi Beiying to enjoy herself for a while, before she left for the stone-gambling street with Leng Shaoting. Zi Beiying wasnt a kid, and she had two ace bodyguards to protect her, so Gu Ning wasnt worried about her safety. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the square of the public jade bid at 9 am. It took about half an hour of driving from the stone-gambling street to the public jade bid, so they went to have a seat in a restaurant since they had arrived early. There were many people on the square now, and those jewelry businessmen were busy talking with each other. About 9:30 am, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the restaurant. The result of the bids would be revealed in the auction hall, so they entered the hall without dy. Groups of people gathered together and peopleughed sometimes. The jade raw materials which were going to be shown today were stored in the official warehouse now. Nice to see you again, Miss Gu and Mr. Leng! Zhang Dequan greeted Gu Ning once she walked inside. Hi, Master Zhang! Gu Ning walked towards him. In addition to Zhang Dequan, Lu Weili, Qi Ziyue, Tang Yaxin, and Shouta Minamino were also in the hall. The moment Gu Ning showed up, Lu Weili, Qi Ziyue and the others also noticed her. Because of Gu Nings warning, Lu Weili didnt dare argue against her now, but he was still displeased. After all, no one else had ever threatened him like that before. Lu Weiwei, on the other hand, couldnt move her eyes away from Leng Shaoting. When she was about to walk to Leng Shaoting, Lu Weili stopped her. Weiwei, what are you trying to do? Chapter 1079 - The Resul

Chapter 1079 The Resul

Lu Weili couldnt know Lu Weiwei better, and he understood that she was unwilling to give Leng Shaoting up.Lu Weiwei turned around when her older brother called her. Thinking of Gu Nings warning and her older brothers advice, Lu Weiwei stopped moving. She nced at Gu Ning, and felt quite jealous of her. She was anxious because she failed to figure out a way to get rid of Gu Ning so that she could seduce Leng Shaoting. Qi Ziyue also looked to Gu Ning, but he paid more attention to his behavior this time, in case Tang Yaxin got mad again. Tang Yaxin showed dislike on her face towards Gu Ning, and soon turned her head aside. Although Tang Yaxin was stunned by Leng Shaotings outstanding appearance, she still hated him because of Gu Ning. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting ignored all of their looks. They talked with Zhang Dequan for a while longer, before Zi Beiying and her two bodyguards arrived. Ayumi Yamaguchi and Shouta Minamino changed their expressions once Zi Beiying showed up. However, no matter how furious they were, they could do nothing about it right now. Zi Beiying walked towards Gu Ning at once, and stood behind her. And Leng Shaoting stayed beside Gu Ning the entire time. Some jewelry businessmen came to greet or chat with Gu Ning once in a while. After a short while, Gu Ning was surprised by two faces. They were Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua that she just saw at XX Mountain yesterday. They came to Burma not only to punish Dongfang Pei, but also to bring some high quality jade back home. Jade was filled with magical power, which was good for their inner discipline. Moreover, The Dongfang family also owned a famous jewelry brand in the jewelry industry. Apart from the Dongfang family, the other three dominant families in their world also sent some people to attend this public jade bid. Nevertheless, normal human beings couldnt distinguish them from other people. They also sent many jade experts here to help them find good jade. The Dongfang family did the same thing. Actually, Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua came here mainly because of Dongfang Pei. After Dongfang Peis death, they spent all their time and effort to find some good jade. Gu Ning didnt think further about their identitiesst night, but she knew that they werent ordinary people. She could now observe them from a short distance, and sensed something very simr to magical power from their bodies. Are they practicing their inner discipline too? Gu Ning thought that it was highly likely. Since she had that thought, she paid more attention to them. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua soon felt that someone was looking at them, but when they looked around to find the person, the feeling was gone, which confused them. Is someone keeping an eye on us? Wu Shunhua asked. Well, there are so many people in this hall. Its not a big deal, Dongfang Ziyu said. ... The hostess stepped onto the stage at 10 am, and the hall fell into silence at once. Ladies and gentlemen, wee to todays meeting, its time to reveal the result of yesterdays closed bids. Hearing that, people all took out their notes. They all wanted to see whether someone else would take away the jade raw material they wanted. The first one who handed in the bid list was Gu Ning. The first bidder was Miss Gu, the hostess announced. People who knew Gu Ning all turned to look at her with surprise. Those who didnt know her looked around for a while before they focused on the stage again. When the hostess read the first number of the jade raw material Gu Ning won, everyone was shocked because she offered a very high price. There was no doubt that she could win the jade raw material with such a high price. The hostess continued to read the following numbers of jade raw materials Gu Ning won. People under the stage were surprised again and again, because Gu Ning offered a high price for every jade raw material. The hostess read over 30 numbers, and for each of them a high price was offered. People were astonished by Gu Nings generosity and wealth. At the same time, they felt worried. The more jade raw materials Gu Ning won, the fewer they could get. Chapter 1080 - She Can Afford It

Chapter 1080 She Can Afford It

Most importantly, all the jaw raw materials that Gu Ning won had jade of high quality inside. Therefore, Gu Ning could make a fortune today. Those jewelry businessmen who were aware that Gu Ning was the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry were totally amazed by her bold behavior. Gu Ning had won too many jade raw materials, so it took a long time for the hostess to finish reading. Gu Ning won 346 jade raw materials in all. About 146 of them were picked from the shops by Gu Ning, while the rest were chosen from the stands. There were a lot more jade raw materials on those stands, so Gu Ning chose more from them. In fact, it wasnt an umon thing to bid for over a hundred jade raw materials, but the point was that she offered a high price for each of them. Luckily, Gu Ning was rich enough to afford the bill. She also had the help of her Jade Eyes, so she could make a lot of money with those jade raw materials. Uncle, weve bid for several of the same jade raw materials as Miss Gu. Given her ability, its highly possible that they have jade inside. In that case, we must have lost several pieces of high quality jade! Zhang Binsheng said worriedly. No way! Zhang Dequan said. He was unwilling to ept the fact, but it was the rule that the jade raw materials would be sold to the highest bidder, so he could do nothing about it. Zhang Binsheng sighed with a resigned look. I dont think she can cut out jade from every jade raw material she wins. She might lose a fortune! Lu Weiwei cursed Gu Ning after hearing Zhang Binshengs conversation with Zhang Dequan. She didnt believe that Gu Ning had the ability to cut out jade every time. Weiwei, shut up! Lu Weili snapped at her. Although he had the same hope, he understood that it wasnt appropriate to say it out loud. He refused to believe that Gu Ning was so excellent at stone-gambling, but he had to take it seriously since Zhang Dequan approved of her. The Lu family had also bid for many of the same jade raw materials as Gu Ning, and they were upset too. They had chosen them after careful observation, so they were confident that they could cut out jade. If there was indeed jade inside, it would be a crying shame that they lost those jade raw materials to Gu Ning, but no matter how disappointed they were, they had to ept the result. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting heard what Lu Weiwei said, but they ignored her, because it wasnt going to happen. It was not only Lu Weiwei, many other people also hoped that Gu Ning would lose a fortune. Tang Yaxin was included, because she hated Gu Ning no less than Lu Weiwei did. After Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting was the second bidder. When the hostess said Leng Shaotings name, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin were shocked and turned to look at him. Is he... Although they hadnt met Leng Shaoting before, they had heard of his name. He was the well-known eldest grandson of Master Leng and the youngest major general in history. Nobody in the high society of the capital hadnt heard of his name as well as his achievements. However, not many of them were able to see him in real life, because Leng Shaoting always stayed in the army. Qi Ziyue knew that Leng Shaoting couldnt be an ordinary person, but his real identity still amazed him. Tang Yaxin was jealous of Gu Ning after knowing Leng Shaotings family background. She couldnt help but admire Leng Shaoting now. Leng Shaoting was her idol ever since she learned of his achievements, but she never had a chance to meet him before. To her surprise, she met him right now, but he was with the girl she hated the most. Qi Ziyue didnt notice Tang Yaxins reaction, or he would have felt ufortable. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sensed Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxins looks, but they didnt care about them. ... Leng Shaoting won 321 jade raw materials in all. It was a little less than Gu Nings. That being the case, many other people lost jade raw materials with jade of high quality inside. Chapter 1081 - Hope She Loses Money in Business?

Chapter 1081 Hope She Loses Money in Business?

Leng Shaoting indeed won many jade raw materials from other peoples hands.However, because Leng Shaoting bid the same way as Gu Ning, many people turned to look at him because he stood right beside Gu Ning. They believed that he must be Leng Shaoting.Some people thought that he might have bid on behalf of Gu Ning. Lu Weiwei and Tang Yaxin had the same idea, so they felt utterly ufortable, like Leng Shaoting had disappointed them. They were jealous of Gu Ning, so they disliked everything Leng Shaoting did for her. Whats wrong? Qi Ziyue asked Tang Yaxin. Nothing, I just think the girl named Gu Ning could lose a lot of money if there isnt jade in the jade raw materials that she won, Tang Yaxin said. Hearing that, Qi Ziyue said nothing. He also hoped that Gu Ning could lose money in business. I dont think she can make money by doing this, Ayumi Yamaguchi said. Although Zi Beiying was the one who had offended her, Gu Ning was Zi Beiyings friend, so she hated Gu Ning as well. Saying that, she gave Zi Beiying and Gu Ning a hostile re. Zi Beiying turned to look at her at once, and showed obvious disdain. She wasnt afraid of Ayumi Yamaguchi at all. Ayumi Yamaguchi was furious when Zi Beiying gave her a provocative smile. She couldnt wait to tear Zi Beiying to pieces. Ayumi, dont worry. I promise that Ill pay her back for you, Shouta Minamino said tofort Ayumi Yamaguchi. The hatred he held for Zi Beiying deepend. Tomorrow was thestdy of the public jade bid, so he had to figure out a way to get revenge on her before that. He wished that they were in Country R right now so that he could easily punish Zi Beiying. Although Shouta Minamino had failed once, he didnt think that his dirty trick was already exposed, and he kept sending other people to follow Zi Beiying. Zi Beiying and her bodyguards were clearly aware of it, but they were waiting for a good opportunity to solve this problem. She wasnt a weak girl, and even got excited about it. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin had no intention to get involved in this mess. It took a long time for the hostess to finish reading the numbers of the jade raw materials that Leng Shaoting won. The Zhang family and the Lu family had bid for many of the same jade raw materials as Leng Shaoting, and they felt quite disappointed. ... After the result was revealed, they could go to move the jade raw materials. There were two ways to deal with the jade raw materials: One was to move them back home, and the other was to cut the jade out and sell the jade. The host of the public jade bid would arrange trucks to help them move the jade raw materials back home. It wasnt convenient for Gu Ning to put them into the telepathic eye space now. If she wanted to cut jade out of them, she could sell the jade at the auction that afternoon. If she wanted to bring the jade away, she had to finish the legal procedures. There was a lot of jade in the jade raw materials, so Gu Ning decided to move it back to City Teng first. It only took two hours of driving from Yangon to City Teng. Gu Ning wasnt interested in other peoples results, she simply wanted to join the auction which would be held tomorrow. Therefore, Gu Ning excused herself from Zi Beiying, then went to pick up her jade raw materials. Seeing Gu Ning walking away, Zhang Dequan knew that she was going to move the jade raw materials back to City Teng. Nobody was willing to leave so many valuable jade raw materials in the warehouse. ... Gu Ning borrowed arge truck because she had too many jade raw materials. She checked them before the truck was loaded, and none of them had been reced. No one knew whether there was jade in them, so nobody had reced any of them. Although the public jade bid was held by the government of Burma, it didnt mean that it was totally fair and honest. After all, many people were jealous of Gu Ning. About an hourter, Gu Ning and the others left for City Teng. She called Zheng Peng on the way and told him to prepare a truck at the border. Two hourster, the truck left Burma. Zheng Peng and two staff members were already waiting for them. They knew that Gu Ning would bring a lot of jade raw materials back, but they were still amazed by the amount. Zheng Peng knew that there must be many pieces of jade in those jade raw materials. After moving the jade raw materials onto the truck arranged by Zheng Peng, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting followed him back to City Teng. Chapter 1082 - Bid for the Jade

Chapter 1082 Bid for the Jade

Gu Ning stayed in the warehouse for a few minutes, then went back to Burma with Leng Shaoting.... It took a long time for the hostess to finish reading the list of jade raw materials that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting won, while others only won dozens of jade raw materials. When it was about 1 pm, the hostess finally finished reading all the numbers. The Zhang family won about 20 jade raw materials, including some that Gu Ning left for them. The Lu family won the same amount of jade raw materials, but there were only a few pieces of low quality jade in them. The Zhang family and the Lu family mainly came to strike up a rtionship with their potential clients and partners in business, so they didnt care much about the results. Zhao Yuefeng won 10 jade raw materials in all, and five of them had jade inside. All of them chose to send their jade raw materials back, while they would stay in Burma for the next days auction. ... At 2 pm, some people began to cut jade out of their jade raw materials, but there wasnt much jade of high quality. That being the case, people began to bid crazily for a violet jade once it was cut out. Zi Beiying came there for fun, but she couldnt sit still when Ayumi Yamaguchi joined the auction. Dongfang Ziyu was alsopeting for the violet jade. The violet jade was covered in dense magical power, but she couldnt absorb it with her eyes like Gu Ning usually did, so she had to buy it. After absorbing the magical power, she could make jewelry with it and sell it. The violet jade was the size of half a football, and someone offered a million dors for it at the very beginning. 1.5 million dors, Ayumi Yamaguchi said. 1.6 million dors, Zi Beiying said. 1.7 million dors, Dongfang Ziyu said. ... As the price of the violet jade went up, more and more people stopped bidding for it. In the end, only Ayumi Yamaguchi, Zi Beiying and Dongfang Ziyu were still bidding for it. Five million dors, Ayumi Yamaguchi said. Although it wasnt the highest price the violet jade could reach, it was almost there. If the price went higher, it wouldnt be a profitable deal. 5.1 million dors, Zi Beiying said. She was challenging Ayumi Yamaguchi. Zi Beiying enjoyed it when Ayumi Yamaguchi was mad at her. She didntck money at all. If the price was too high, she would probably quit. 5.2 million dors, Dongfang Ziyu said. Ayumi Yamaguchi and Zi Beiying werepeting against one another, but Dongfang Ziyu really wanted the jade. Dongfang Ziyu knew that they were enemies, but couldnt stop them from raising the price. 5.3 million dors, Ayumi Yamaguchi said. 5.4 million dors, Zi Beiying said. Dongfang Ziyu stopped bidding this time. She didnt give up, but wanted to see how high the price was reaching. She was unwilling to waste too much money on it. 5.5 million dors, Ayumi Yamaguchi said. 5.6 million dors, Zi Beiying said. ... Six million dors, Ayumi Yamaguchi said. 6.2 million dors, Zi Beiying said. Seven million dors! Ayumi Yamaguchi lost her patience. Well, fine, its yours. Zi Beiying decided to quit. She didnt think it was embarrassing, because the jade wasnt worth that amount of money in any case. Ayumi Yamaguchi paid seven million dors for it in the end, which wasnt a profitable deal. You...! Ayumi Yamaguchi was furious, but she stillughed at Zi Beiying. You simply cant afford it. She didntck money either. 7.2 million dors. Dongfang Ziyu interrupted them. Hearing that, Zi Beiying was surprised and looked at Dongfang Ziyu. She thought that Ayumi Yamaguchi was stupid to pay so much money for a piece of jade, but didnt expect that there would be another person willing to pay a higher price for it. 7.3 million dors, Ayumi Yamaguchi said without thinking further. 7.4 million dors, Dongfang Ziyu said with determination. Ayumi Yamaguchi opened her mouth, but said nothing. She knew that it was meaningless to raise the price now. Shepeted against Zi Beiying not because she liked jade. In fact,pared with jade, she liked diamonds more. She bid for the jade only because Shouta Minamino wanted it. Shouta Minamino had told her that the jade was worth only six million dors. If the price was higher than six million dors, she could give it up. She didnt do that because Zi Beiying was unwilling to quit. Since Zi Beiying already quit now, there was no need for Ayumi Yamaguchi topete for it. Ayumi Yamaguchi looked to Shouta Minamino for his opinion, and Shouta Minamino shook his head, so Ayumi Yamaguchi stopped bidding. Chapter 1083 - Another Round

Chapter 1083 Another Round

As a result, Dongfang Ziyu paid 7.4 million dors for the violet jade. Miss Yamaguchi, since youre interested in the jade, why didnt you keep on bidding for it? Zi Beiying crossed her arms on her chest, looking at Ayumi Yamaguchi with arrogance. Its none of your business, Ayumi Yamaguchi said in anger. Fine. Zi Beiying shrugged. Within a short time, another jade of the Confederate rose type was cut out. Zi Beiying stared at Ayumi Yamaguchi with a fake smile on her face. It was obvious that she wouldpete against her once more if she joined in the bid. Although this jade wasnt as valuable as the violet jade, it was covered in magical power too, so Dongfang Ziyu focused on it as well. However, as long as Zi Beiying and Ayumi Yamaguchi joined in the bid, its price would definitely be absurdly high. Shouta Minamino was also aware of this problem, so he bid for the jade this time. Nevertheless, it made no difference in Zi Beiyings eyes. She wouldnt stoppeting against them anyway. Shouta Minamino was mad, but couldnt do anything about it. In the end, Dongfang Ziyu got the jade of the Confederate rose type at a very high price. Shouta Minamino had to give up again. Dongfang Ziyu hated to see them, because they showed up wherever a piece of jade was cut out. Ziyu, theyre so terrible!, Wu Shunhuained. He didnt say it loudly, but in a low voice. Dongfang Ziyu disliked their behavior, but she had to ept it because she really needed jade with magical power. Because most jade raw materials with jade of high quality were taken by Gu Ning, there were only a few pieces with good jade left. Dongfang Ziyu wouldnt buy jade of low quality, because the magical power was weak around it. If it was possible, Dongfang Ziyu would prefer to buy jade of the highest level. Shouta Minamino, however, didnt have a high standard for the jade. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin didnt follow Shouta Minamino around the hall, because they didnt want topete against him. That would damage their rtionship. After a while, Zi Beiying lost interest and went back to the hotel for a rest. Once she was gone, Dongfang Ziyu felt relieved. Without their cut-throatpetition, she could pay less for the jade. Shouta Minamino was also rxed. Shes so hateful! Ayumi Yamaguchi said to Zi Beiyings back. Ayumi, I promise Ill teach her a lesson, Shouta Minamino said tofort her, but he already said that countless times without actually doing something about it. Ayumi Yamaguchi had enough of it, so she vented with anger at Shouta Minamino. How? Theyre so good at fighting, and the public jade bid will be over tomorrow. We probably wont see them again. Shouta Minamino didnt know what to say, because it was the truth. Shouta, I understand you want to pay her back for me, but dont say that again before you really take action, Ayumi Yamaguchi said. All right. Shouta Minamino understood that Ayumi Yamaguchi was in a bad mood. ... When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got back into Burma, it was already 5 pm, so they directly went back to the hotel. Gu Ning contacted Zi Beiying on the way, and found out that she was in the hotel at that moment. Since they were all in the hotel, they decided to gather together for dinner that evening. At 6 pm, they went downstairs to the dining hall. Gu Ning, when will you go back home? Zi Beiying asked Gu Ning. When the public jade bid is over tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Will you fly back to City B? Zi Beiying asked. Nope, Ill go to City Teng first, then fly to the capital the next day. After that Ill go back to City B, Gu Ning said. Ill go with you! Zi Beiying got excited. I want to have fun in the capital too. Sure, but I dont promise that Ill be able to tour with you by then, Gu Ning said. Its not a big deal. I have friends in the capital too, and I can take good care of myself. We can share a meal together when youre free, Zi Beiying said. Great, Gu Ning said. She also wanted to spend more private time with Leng Shaoting. During the dinner, Gu Ning received a call from a stranger, which she answered. Chapter 1084 - Mu Xuxin Calls for Help

Chapter 1084 Mu Xuxin Calls for Help

Hi, whos this? Gu Ning asked.Hi, Miss Gu, Im Mu Xuxin, and Im so sorry to bother you now, but I have no choice. Mu Xuxin apologized to her the moment Gu Ning answered his call.Mu Xuxin hadin in bed for a couple of days before he had gotten better. It was hard for him to ept the fact that his biological son had schemed against him. During these days, the Mu family was in a big crisis, and hispany could barely stay afloat. Mu Xuxin always wanted to find Mu Ye and tell him to stop, but he failed to find him. He had no idea where Mu Ye lived or worked. Therefore, he contacted Gu Ning. Gu Ning was surprised to hear from Mu Xuxin. May I help, Mr. Mu? Gu Ning was polite. In fact, she clearly knew why Mu Xuxin called her. It must be because of K. Well, I need to talk to Mu Ye right now, but hes nowhere to be found. Can you please help me? Mu Xuxin asked. He didnt know whether Gu Ning was aware of Mu Yes grudge against the Mu family, so he didnt mention it. Im sorry that I cant make the decision for him, but I can help you by asking for his opinion, Gu Ning said. If K was willing to give Mu Xuxin his phone number, it would be fine. Well... Mu Xuxin understood that Mu Ye would refuse to meet him. However, he was unwilling to give up. Great, thank you so much, Miss Gu. Although it was meaningless to talk to Mu Ye now, Mu Xuxin still struggled. He thought that Mu Ye might stop attacking him if he begged him. Mu Xuxin loved money more than anything else, and he was willing to do anything to save hispany. He was reluctant to lose his luxurious life. ... After hanging up the call with Mu Xuxin, Gu Ning called K. Obviously, K was unwilling to meet Mu Xuxin, and he also apologized to Gu Ning for bothering her. Gu Ning didnt actually mind it. Since K wasnt willing to do it, she didnt insist, and she asked him about the gamepany. K told her that he hadnt heard any information from the official department yet. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning, Ningning, do you need my help? Sure, K just made a game, and we registered a gamepany named High-speed Tech. Once the official department gives us the business license, we can release it, Gu Ning said. K? A gamepany? Is he the famous hacker, K? Zi Beiying joined their discussion. Although K was just a title, Zi Beiying thought of the hacker, K, when they talked aboutputer programs. Nobody in the Inte industry used the same title as K. Yeah, youre right, Gu Ning said. Do you know him? Not really, we just met once before, Zi Beiying said. He helped us with the system of my familys house. What, is he working for you now? It wasnt easy to hire K. He was a handsome young man, but unfortunately he had to spend most of his life in a wheelchair. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Jesus, its so unbelievable! With Ks help, nobody would dare to attack theputer system of yourpany, Zi Beiying eximed. It was the truth. In an era of technology, theputer system of apany was very important. Moreover, with Ks help, Gu Ning was able to find any confidential secrets she wanted to know. K was also good at making money for her. Once the gamepany was established, they could make tons of money every day. ... After that, Gu Ning called Mu Xuxin. She told him that Mu Ye didnt want to meet with him. It wasnt a surprising answer, but Mu Xuxin still felt disappointed. Miss Gu, would you please help me by stopping Mu Ye from attacking my business? I know Ive hurt him deeply, but Ive learned my lesson. Mu Xuxin turned to Gu Ning for help. Mr. Mu, Im just an outsider. I have no right to interfere in your family affairs, Gu Ning said. Miss Gu... Mu Xuxin understood that Gu Ning was unwilling to help him. Im sorry, Mr. Mu, but I have to go. Gu Ning interrupted him and ended the call. Ever since she found out about Ks rtionship with Mu Xuxin, she didnt have a good impression of the Mu family. Besides, because of what Mu Wenqi did, she hated them. She would punish Mu Xuxin if K didnt do it. Therefore, she had no sympathy for the Mu family. Mu Xuxin deserved it. Chapter 1085 - Ma Jingshan

Chapter 1085 Ma Jingshan

Mu Xuxin felt cornered now. He had stayed in the capital for many days now, and he had to go back to City B to manage hispany.... After dinner, Zi Beiying left before Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to leave them some private time and space. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting then went to have a walk. When they walked through the hall, they heard people talking about them. Look at the young man and the girl over there. They won over 600 jade raw materials! Arent they afraid to lose money? I heard that President Ma had made many of the same bids as them, which means there could be jade in most of the jade raw materials that they won. Even if you dont believe them, you should believe in President Mas ability. President Mas full name was Ma Jingshan, and he was the vice president of the Jade Association in County Yin, Province Yun, where jade raw materials were abundant. The Ma family was thergest jade raw material provider in County Yin, and its business had a simr size as well as assets as the three biggest jade raw material providers in City Teng. However, Ma Jingshan held a higher social status than Zhang Dequan. Ma Jingshan was the well-known King of Stone-gambling in the jade industry of Province Yun, because he was able to cut jade out of most of the jade raw materials he picked. Once Tang Aining appeared, people were distracted by her, and gave her the title of Queen of Jade. Nevertheless, Tang Aining seldom showed up in public, so many people hadnt seen her in real life before. They thought that Tang Aining would attend this public jade bid in Burma, but she didnt show up. Actually, she did show up but as Gu Ning. Gu Ning hadnt heard of the President Ma before, but he sounded like an important figure. After hearing their discussion, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the hotel, but they kept on talking about them. What? Do you mean that there is a lot of jade in the jade raw materials they won? I think its highly possible, and they could win a fortune. Hearing that, others all agreed. ... At this time, Ma Jingshan was dining with some familiar jewelry businessmen and they talked about the jade bid too. Ma Jingshan was 55 this year, but was still full of energy. Well, I actually also hoped to meet the Queen of Jade today, but I didnt see her. Ma Jingshan was very disappointed. He wasnt jealous of Tang Aining at all. On the contrary, he admired her. When the person was far better than you, you could only admire him or her. Tang Aining was an unusually talented gambler, and Ma Jingshan simply relied on his luck. Compared withmon people, he was excellent, but he was barelyparable to Gu Ning. Since Tang Aining is good at stone gambling, she shoulde today! someone said. If she reallyes, I dont think we have a chance to win good jade raw materials. Right, I think she better note, ha-ha. Many people agreed. Although they also ached to meet the legendary Queen of Jade, they preferred to buy more jade raw materials with jade of high quality inside. They couldnt figure out her skills of stone gambling, but it was true that she was much better than them. Actually, even if Tang Aining was absent, it still wasnt very likely for them to find good jade raw materials. Oh, I noticed a girl named Gu Ning, who won many jade raw materials and she bid a high price for each of them. Its probably a coincidence. ... They all believed that it was a coincidence, but Ma Jingshan had a different idea. He was curious about Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Ma Jingshan didnt think that Gu Ning was able to pay for so many jade raw materials, because she was too young. Im curious to know how many pieces of jade can be cut out of the pile of jade raw materials Gu Ning just won. No matter what, its impossible for her to lose money. Right. Even though they didnt believe in Gu Nings ability, they believed Ma Jingshans choices. Chapter 1086 - Baili Zongyang

Chapter 1086 Baili Zongyang

Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wandered on the street, then noticed Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua by ident in a nearby restaurant. Gu Ning had doubts that they might be practicing their inner discipline, so she wanted to find out more about them.Therefore, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting, Shaoting, I think the man and the woman over there could be those who are practicing their inner discipline. Why dont we go have a seat with them to see if we can find out more about them? Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was surprised. They had just met another man of the Evil Practice yesterday, and they met those who were practicing inner discipline today? Leng Shaoting trusted Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning thought it was very likely, he believed so. No problem, Leng Shaoting said. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked into the restaurant. The table next to Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua was vacant, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sat there. Once they walked inside, Dongfang Ziyu saw them and recognized them. However, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting pretended that they didnt see them, and ordered two cups of coffee. Dongfang Ziyu was attracted to Leng Shaotings outstanding appearance like every normal woman, but she did nothing to bother him. Ziyu, look at the young man at the next table. Hes even more handsome than Baili Zongyang! He also has an air of power and nobility. I guess he must be a member of the high society in this world, Wu Shunhua said all of a sudden. Although Leng Shaoting was much more attractive than him, Wu Shunhua wasnt jealous of him. He wasnt a mean person after all. Wu Shunhua didnt say it loudly, but Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were still able to hear it. Gu Ning immediately verified that they came from the cultivation world, because only people from the cultivation world would differentiate themselves frommon human beings. The person named Baili Zongyang that he just mentioned must be a member of the cultivation world too. Yeah, he indeed is more handsome than Baili Zongyang, but unfortunately hes just amon human, Dongfang Ziyu said. They were totally different frommon humans. In their eyes, amon human was inferior to them no matter how powerful or rich he was. Just like how gods and goddesses looked atmon human beings, they all believed that they were superior to them. Oh, right, why dont you like Baili Zongyang? I think hes a quality man, Wu Shunhua asked. The Baili family was one of the four dominant families in the cultivation world, and it was actually more influential than the Dongfang family. Baili Zongyang was universally acknowledged as an outstandingly handsome young man, and he was also the sole heir of the Baili family. Countless women were attracted to him. Nevertheless, Baili Zongyang only liked Dongfang Ziyu, but Dongfang Ziyu didnt like him, which Wu Shunhua couldnt understand. Well, I simply dont like him no matter how understanding he is. In addition, he chases me just because he thinks that Im the only woman who matches him. He doesnt really like me, and hes a self-centered person, Dongfang Ziyu said. Alright, lets go now. Dongfang Ziyu didnt want to talk about it. In fact, she did admire Baili Zongyang before, because he was too outstanding to be ignored in the cultivation world. However, when she found out the real reason why he chose her, she didnt like him anymore. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua left after they finished their meal, while Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings coffee was just ced on the table. Shall we follow them? Leng Shaoting asked. No need. Well see them again at the auction tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Since they werentmon humans, it wouldnt be easy to follow them without being found out. That being the case, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting enjoyed their coffee in the restaurant. Because of Leng Shaotings outstanding appearance, many girls paid attention to him, but none of them came over to strike up a conversation with him, so Gu Ning didnt mind it. After finishing their coffee, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to the hotel. Gu Ning received Master Lengs call on the way. Hi, Girl Gu, how are you doing in Burma? Is Shaoting taking good care of you? Master Leng said the second Gu Ning answered his call. Gu Ning felt touched that Master Leng cared about her. Grandpa Leng, Im well, and Shaoting is taking good care of me. Were good in Burma, Gu Ning said. Great! Master Lengughed with happiness. Leng Shaoting felt a little upset that Master Leng only cared about Gu Ning and didnt ask about him, but at the same time, he also felt happy that his grandfather liked his girlfriend. After hanging up the call with Master Leng, Gu Ning joked, Are you jealous of me? Leng Shaoting squeezed Gu Nings hand. Not at all. In Leng Shaotings eyes, Gu Ning was more important than himself. Gu Ning beamed, and said nothing. ... In the capital, Master Leng called Tang Haifeng next. Tang Haifeng was having a walk in the yard when his phone rang. He was surprised to see the callers name. He thought that Master Leng must have found out about Gu Nings rtionship with Leng Shaoting, and wondered what Master Leng would say about it. Chapter 1087 - Engagemen

Chapter 1087 Engagemen

Although Tang Haifeng didnt think that Gu Ning was inferior to Leng Shaoting, it was about his granddaughters future happiness, so he was still slightly worried.Tang Haifeng picked up the call a few secondster. He was worried, but didnt show it in his voice at all. Hi, Master Leng, what a surprise! Tang Haifeng said. Hi, Tang, what didnt you tell me earlier that your granddaughter is my grandsons girlfriend? Master Lengined. Do you know how terrible it felt when I was worried that my grandson would stay single forever? Do you think my grandson isnt qualified to marry your granddaughter? Master Leng sounded a little annoyed, but he actually wasnt. Tang Haifeng understood it very well, so he wasnt displeased at all. Instead, he was relieved and excited. He didnt believe that Leng Shaoting would stay single forever, because countless women wanted to marry him. Leng Weihua only said that because he thought that Gu Ning was very important. Master Leng, it isnt my fault. I always thought that you were aware of it! Tang Haifeng said. Hearing that, Master Lengined again, Well, Shaoting totally forgot me when he had a girlfriend! Alright, since he has found himself a great girl, I can forgive him. To be honest with you, I already regard Ningning as my grand daughter-inw, but she hasnt reached the age of consent yet. I wish they could get married right now. Tang, why dont we let them get engaged first? Tang Haifeng was surprised to know that Leng Weihua was so satisfied with Gu Ning. They had talked about the engagement before, and he approved of it too. We like Shaoting very much as well. Since theyre deeply in love with each other, I think we can gather together someday to have a serious discussion about it. What do you think? Tang Haifeng asked. Both of them couldnt wait. Ha-ha, ha-ha, great! Leng Weihua agreed. Ill fly to City B, and we can talk about it then. Leng Weihua nned to visit the Tang family in person. See you! Tang Haifeng said with happiness. If Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were going to be engaged, the Leng family should visit the Tang family to make the proposal. It was the custom. After that, they hung up the pleasant call. Tang Haifeng then talked about it with Tang Yunhang and his wife. Tang Yunfan and Gu Man were still on their honeymoon, so they didnt interrupt them. They would be back home the day after tomorrow anyway. Tang Yunhang and his wife were also supportive, because they knew a happy marriage required the elders approval. ... Leng Weihua, on the other hand, kept it a secret from the other members of the Leng family. He was the most important figure in the Leng family, and Leng Shaoting didnt get along with the other members of the family, so there was no need for him to share the news with them. He decided to visit the Tang family with Leng Yuanzhens family at that time. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had no idea that their grandfathers were nning to settle their engagement. The auction was held on the third day. The bids were closed yesterday and the day before yesterday, but they were all open that day. Bidders all gathered in the hall for the auction, and the jade would be sold to the highest bidder. There were two kinds of jade raw materials which were put out for the open bid. One was aplete jade raw material, while the other was partially-cut jade raw material. It relied on a persons luck and skills to win money by bidding for theplete jade raw materials. As for the partially-cut jade raw materials, there was a window which showed green on them, which meant it was highly possible to cut out jade from it. The results of the open bids would be revealed at the site. The winners of the jade raw materials also needed to get a clearance certificate to move them home. Without a clearance certificate, it would be illegal. The auction would begin at 12 pm, but people all arrived at 10 am. There were 100 jade raw materials in all, and they were directly ced in the hall for bidders to have a close look. Gu Ning had Jade Eyes, so she was able to see whether there was jade in them at a nce. Chapter 1088 - Ignore Qi Ziyue

Chapter 1088 Ignore Qi Ziyue

Each of the bidders had to register first, then got a bidding paddle for the auction.Although only Gu Ning would attend the auction, Leng Shaoting and the others also registered. Nobody could have a seat without registration, and standing in the hall wasnt allowed. Bidders without an invitation letter were ssified asmon guests, and they could only have seats at the rear rows. ... When Gu Ning and her friends came to register, they met Qi Ziyue and his friends. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin didnt dare show any dislike towards Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting this time, but Ayumi Yamaguchi and Shouta Minamino were still unkind. Hi, Lord Leng, its so nice to meet you! Im the marketing director of the Tang Organization, Qi Ziyue. Im sorry that I didnt realize it was you until yesterday. Qi Ziyue greeted Leng Shaoting on his own initiative. Leng Shaoting, however, only gave him a nce and said nothing. He remembered that Gu Nings master was Tang Aining, who held a grudge against the Tang family and Qi Ziyue, so he had no good impression of them. He understood that Gu Ning was going to pay the Tang family and Qi Ziyue back. ... Qi Ziyue felt utterly embarrassed when Leng Shaoting ignored him. He didnt expect that Leng Shaoting would directly ignore him, but even though he was mad, he didnt vent his anger. Tang Yaxin wanted to greet Leng Shaoting too, but gave the idea up after Leng Shaoting ignored Qi Ziyue. If there was another man who dared to ignore Qi Ziyue, she would argue with him, but she admired Leng Shaoting, so she did nothing about it. Besides, she had also heard of Leng Shaotings cold character, so it wasnt strange that Qi Ziyue was ignored. Ayumi Yamaguchi, instead, mocked Leng Shaoting, because she wasnt aware of his family background. How could you be so rude? Didnt you hear Ziyues greeting? Hearing that, Qi Ziyue was scared and interrupted Ayumi Yamaguchi at once, Miss Yamaguchi, its not a big deal. He said it in a hurry, so it sounded as if he was criticizing her. He clearly knew that Leng Shaoting wasnt someone that Ayumi Yamaguchi and Shouta Minamino could mess with. Although the Minamino family was very influential in Country R, it wasnt the most powerful family, while the Leng family was the most powerful family in this country. Ayumi Yamaguchi was angry when Qi Ziyue didnt side with her. How... Shouta Minamino, however, realized that something wasnt right. Not only was Qi Ziyue quite respectful of this young man, but he was also nervous when Ayumi Yamaguchi interrupted them. It all proved that this young man wasnt an ordinary man. Ayumi, calm down. Although Shouta Minamino liked Ayumi Yamaguchi and he tolerated her bad temper most of the time, it didnt mean that he would allow her to cause trouble. Hearing Shouta Minaminos warning, Ayumi Yamaguchi curbed her anger. Lord Leng, Im sorry. Miss Yamaguchi is a foreigner, and she doesnt know much about the situation here. Please dont mind it. Qi Ziyue apologized to Leng Shaoting at once. Leng Shaoting remained silent, and ignored him. He never liked people from Country R. Besides, from the beginning to the end, the two people from Country R kept causing them trouble. Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting at this time, Lets go now. Great, Leng Shaoting said, then left with Gu Ning. When they walked away, Zi Beiying gave Ayumi Yamaguchi a nce of disdain and said, Dont think youre superior to others, otherwise you will probably be killed without any hints. After that, she turned around with pride. Even if they didnt dare to annoy Leng Shaoting, they couldnt afford the result if Zi Beiying was mad. Leng Shaoting couldnt kill anybody he wanted to, but Zi Beiying could. It was super easy for a powerful munitioner to get rid of an enemy in Southeast Asia. ... Ayumi Yamaguchi was angry when Zi Beiying said that to her face. Ziyue, who are they? Once Gu Ning and the others were gone, Shouta Minamino asked Qi Ziyue. Lord Leng is the eldest grandson of the Leng family in the capital, and hes also the youngest major general in the military, Qi Ziyue said. What? Hearing that, both Ayumi Yamaguchi and Shouta Minamino were shocked. They had heard of the number one family in the capital, and a major general was a very high level in the army. They were astonished by Leng Shaotings social status. Miss Yamaguchi, please forgive me for being a little rude just then, Qi Ziyue said. Its fine, Shouta Minamino said. He felt lucky that Qi Ziyue had stopped Ayumi Yamaguchi in time. Even though Shouta Minaminos family was very influential in Country R, he knew that he shouldnt offend the most powerful family in this country. Ayumi Yamaguchi, at the same time, felt quite regretful. Her family wasnt better than the Minamino family in Country R, so she absolutely had no intention to offend the Leng family. ... A short whileter, Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua came. In the hall, all the people who were interested in jade raw materials were present. The hall was veryrge and could amodate about two thousand people. Chapter 1089 - The Auction Begins

Chapter 1089 The Auction Begins

Gu Ning left with Leng Shaoting and the others and went to find their seats. The seats were divided into four areas, A, B, C, and D. Area A was VVIP area; Area B was VIP area, while both Area C and Area D were formon guests. Gu Ning came here as the boss of Colorful Jade Provider which was an influential jadepany in City Teng, so she had a seat in Area A. Zi Beiying and the others sat in the same area with her. In order of arrival, they sat in the back rows of Area A, which didnt actually matter. Qi Ziyue and other people had seats in Area A as well, but they went to see the partially-cut jade raw materials once they entered the hall. Although they didnt know much about jade, they were interested in it. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua didnt have an invitation letter, so they sat in Area D. The auction would begin in 20 minutes, and many people began to sit in their seats. When Zhao Yuefeng noticed Gu Ning, he walked towards her. Hi, Miss Gu, why arent you going to look at the jade raw materials? Gu Ning smiled. I dont think its necessary. Hearing that, Zhao Yuefeng smiled too. He understood that it was easy for Gu Ning to get jade of high quality given her unbelievable ability. Afterwards, Zhao Yuefeng went back to his seat in Area B. ... All the guests went back to their seats when it neared 12 pm. Qi Ziyue and the others walked to Area A. None of them dared to be unkind to Gu Ning and her friends now. At 12 pm, the auction began. On the stage, a beautiful young woman walked out in a red gown and her beauty stunned many people. Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen. Wee to todays annual jade auction in Burma. Now please allow me to introduce the rules... The hostess simply introduced the rules of the auction to the audience. In fact, the rules werentplicated. Alright, todays auction begins. Once the hostess made the announcement, all the information of jade raw material No.1 was shown on the big screen behind her. This jade raw material had a window of green on it, so it was obviously expensive. It was about 83 kilograms, and the exposed jade was the best old-pit ss jade. Because the diameter of the window was just asrge as that of an ordinary cup, bidders couldnt know the type, size, or quality of the jade inside. However, it was very easy for Gu Ning to find out with the help of her Jade Eyes. In the jade raw material No.1, there was a piece of jade of old-pit ss type. Moreover, it was veryrge and ounted for two thirds of the jade raw material. Its opening bid was a million dors, and the bid increment couldnt be less than five hundred thousand dors. ording to the size of the jade in it, Gu Ning thought that its price should be around five hundred million yuan. However, because it was a partially-cut jade raw material, other bidders might stop bidding when the price reached two hundred million yuan, which was nearly thirty million dors. They didnt know whether there was really jade inside, so it was highly risky. In most cases, the outeryer of a jade raw material could be very thick, so people tended to believe that the jade in it was small. Anyway, it was rare to see a bid of over three hundred million yuan. Two million dors. 2.5 million dors. Three million dors. ... Twenty million dors. Before long, the price reached twenty million dors, and the bidder was Dongfang Ziyu. Although she didnt know howrge the jade was in it, she wanted to have a try because it was a jade raw material of high quality. After the price reached twenty million dors, fewer and fewer bidders continued to bid for it. Gu Ning remained silent till now. She nned to wait and bid at thest minute. Some people who were familiar with Gu Ning, however, hesitated to join the game. They subconsciously thought that there might be no jade in No.1 jade raw material or it wasnt worth the price. Gu Ning understood that she was affecting their behavior, but she didnt care about them. 24 million dors. 24.5 million dors. For now, only Dongfang Ziyu and a jewelry businessman werepeting against each other. Once Dongfang Ziyu made the bid of 24.5 million dors, the jewelry businessman stopped bidding. It was a very high price after all. 24.5 million dors equaled 166 million yuan. Even though the window showed green old-pit ss jade, it didnt mean that there would be valuable jade inside. Twenty five million dors. Gu Ning finally made her bid. Hearing that, Zhang Dequan and many other jewelry businessmen who kept ncing at Gu Ning got excited at once. Since Gu Ning was willing to offer a high price for it, they knew that there must be a very valuable jade inside. In that case, some of them began to bid for the jade raw material. Gu Ning actually felt a little ufortable because she knew that those jewelry businessmen did it on purpose. 25.5 million dors. Twenty six million dors, Dongfang Ziyu said. 26.5 million dors, Gu Ning said. ... After several rounds, the other bidders all gave up, and only Dongfang Ziyu and Gu Ning were left in the game. Chapter 1090 - Ma Jingshan

Chapter 1090 Ma Jingshan

29.5 million dors, Dongfang Ziyu said.Thirty million dors, Gu Ning said.When the price reached 30 million dors, Dongfang Ziyu gave up, because it was the highest price she was willing to offer. Besides, Gu Ning had no intention to stop bidding, and the price would only get higher and higher. Although she really wanted this jade raw material, she wasnt sure whether the jade in it was worth 30 million dors. Nobody waspeting against Gu Ning now, so the hostess opened her mouth after waiting for a few seconds. Thirty million dors once. Twice. Any more bids? No one answered, and the hostess said, Alright, sold! Jade raw material No.1 now belongs to bidder A-122. Gu Ning got it. It was a piece of old-pit ss jade that was worth over 500 million yuan, and Gu Ning only paid 204 million yuan for it, which wasnt beyond her estimation. Jade raw material No.2 was shown on the screen next. It was also partially cut with a piece of water type jade inside, but its size wasnt big. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt want to bid for it. Jade raw material No.3 wasnt cut open at all. There was a piece of jade inside, but its quality wasnt very good, so Gu Ning gave it up too. Gu Ning only wanted jade of high quality if it was a partially-cut jade raw material. She didntck jade right now after all. Because Gu Ning didnt bid, Dongfang Ziyu sessfully got two pieces of jade after dozens of jade raw materials were sold at this auction. Gu Ning wasnt aware that people from the cultivation world also needed the power of good jade to improve their inner discipline, so she thought that Dongfang Ziyu or Dongfang Ziyus family was involved in the jewelry business. Without Zi Beiyings interference, Shouta Minamino also won several pieces of jade. It was an official auction, so Zi Beiying couldnt cause trouble. ... Gu Ning waited for a long time, but there was still no jade of high quality, so she remained silent. Although there were many pieces of good jade at this auction, the bidders were all rich people, so the prices were very high. When the 18th jade raw material was shown on the screen, Gu Ning wanted it. She saw a piece of high-level jade in it. Its opening bid was 10 thousand dors and the bid increment couldnt be less than 10 thousand dors. As time went by, the price rose to over a million dors. Gu Ning didnt join the game at the beginning as usual. When the price increased to two million dors, only a few bidders were leftpeting for it. When the price came to three million dors, only two bidders were left. Everyone stopped bidding when the price became 3.6 million dors, but Gu Ning opened her mouth. 3.7 million dors. 3.8 million dors. 3.9 million dors. ... 4.2 million dors, Gu Ning said. Some people followed Gu Ning into the bidding, but still gave up in the end. As a result, Gu Ning got it. She did exactly the same thing in the following rounds once she found jade of high quality in the jade raw materials. Many bidders followed her, but none of them had enough money or courage topete against her for the jade. The auction was divided into the first half and the second half. There were 50 jade raw materials sold in the first half, which took almost two hours. Afterwards, they had a break of half an hour before the second half began. During the first half of this auction, Gu Ning got three partially-cut jade raw materials and threeplete jade raw materials. She was probably the one who won the most valuable jade. Dongfang Ziyu won four partially-cut jade raw materials. Shouta Minamino had three partially-cut jade raw materials. Zhang Dequan only had one partially-cut jade raw material and twoplete jade raw materials. And Zhao Yuefeng had a partially-cut jade raw material and aplete jade raw material. Some of the other bidders also got some valuable jade raw materials. There were far more bidders than jade raw materials at this auction, so it wasnt easy to win more than two jade raw materials per person. ... The host of the auction provided desserts, fruit, and drinks for the guests at the restaurant next door, and people could have as much as they wanted. All the bidders were rich people, so the restaurant was luxurious too. Zhang Dequan, Zhao Yuefeng and others walked to Gu Ning once the first half was over. They kindly greeted each other and chatted casually. At this moment, Ma Jingshan also walked towards Gu Ning, followed by other members of his family. Zhang Dequan, Zhao Yuefeng and Ma Jingshan were very familiar with one another. Both Zhang Dequan and Ma Jingshan were members of the Jade Association, so they often met at different meetings. Zhao Yuefeng was a jewelry businessman and he showed up often at meetings where jewelry businessmen gathered together. Therefore, Zhao Yuefeng and Zhang Dequan werent strangers. In addition, Zhao Yuefeng had visited the Ma familys jade raw material shop many times before, so he and Ma Jingshan werent strangers either. Hi, Mr. Ma, nice to see you again! Zhang Dequan, Zhang Binsheng and Zhao Yuefeng greeted Ma Jingshan. Nice to meet you too, everyone! Ma Jingshan was also a very kind man. His sight fell on Gu Ning then. Miss Gu, nice to see you. Im the vice president of the Jade Association in Province Yun, and my names Ma Jingshan. I can see that youre very talented at stone gambling. Ma Jingshan didnt take Gu Ning lightly just because she was young, because he knew that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. My honor to meet you here, Mr. Ma, Gu Ning said with a smile. Chapter 1091 - Yes, It’s Me

Chapter 1091 Yes, Its Me

Since Gu Ning was also involved in the jade business, she had heard about Ma Jingshan too.Some people had talked about President Ma yesterday, but she hadnt heard his full name so she wasnt aware that President Ma was Ma Jingshan.Not only was Ma Jingshan the vice president of the Jade Association in Province Yun, he was also a member of the famous Ma family in County Yin, Province Yun. The Ma family was the number one jade provider in County Yin, and it was as influential and rich as the three jade providers in City Teng. Gu Ning was obviously happy to make friends with such an important figure. Youre indeed a very smart girl, Ma Jingshan said with a smile. Gu Nings polite attitude left a good impression on him. After that, Ma Jingshan took out his name card and handed it to Gu Ning. This is my name card. Miss Gu, whenever you visit County Yin, you can call me and you will be my distinguished guest there. The public institution that Ma Jingshan worked for was in City Yun which was the capital city of Province Yun, but Ma Jingshan actually spent more time in County Yin because he was aged now and was about to retire. Thank you so much, Mr. Ma, Gu Ning said and took Ma Jingshans name card. She also politely handed Ma Jingshan her own name card. Ill be settling down in the capital a month from now. Mr. Ma, if you visit the capital one day, please feel free to call me. Thanks. Ma Jingshan took Gu Nings name card. Although they werent familiar with each other yet, they knew that they could be good friends. In addition, Gu Nings jadepanies were in Province Yun, so she might need Ma Jingshans help in the future. Anyway, it wasnt a bad thing for her to improve her connections. Miss Gu, does your family also run a jewelrypany since you bought so many jade raw materials, Ma Jingshan asked. He didnt think that Gu Ning bought those jade raw materials for herself. Even though Gu Ning behaved like a mature businesswoman, she was still too young. Ma Jingshan didnt know Gu Nings exact age, but he thought that she must be around 20 this year and should still be a student. Gu Ning smiled and said, Not really, Im involved in the jade business myself. What? Ma Jingshan was shocked. He soon realized that Gu Ning probably started apany on her own. Mr. Ma, have you heard the news that the Wang family in City Teng was reced by a new jadepany not too long ago? Gu Ning asked. Yes, and I heard its a woman who did it, Ma Jingshan said, then suddenly stopped. No way, is the woman you? He couldnt believe it, but it was highly possible. Yes, its me, Gu Ning said. She wasnt showing off, but she thought that she should be honest with her friend. They were doing business in the same industry, so it could help them avoid unnecessary and unjustpetition if she told him the truth. Not only Ma Jingshan, but others by his sides were also astonished. To their astonishment, this young girl in front of them was able to rece the Wang family. They werent sure whether Gu Ning was the reason why the Wang family lost its influence and position overnight, but it still wasnt easy to rece it. In that case, Gu Ning must have powerful connections or support behind her back. Moreover, it wasnt a secret that Colorful Jade Provider was very sessful in the industry. Even if Gu Ning didnt manage thepany herself, she owned it. She was a smart businesswoman, and she knew how to find a capable manager to run thepany for her. If she wanted to build her business empire, she had to learn how to rely on many skilled people to help her do that. Miss Gu, may I know your age? Ma Jingshan asked. Neen, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Ma Jingshan was greatly surprised. Youre so much better than your peers! Ma Jingshan said. Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Ma, Gu Ning said. Were doing business in the same industry, andpetition is unavoidable, but I hope that we canpete with each other ording to the rules instead of using some dirty tricks. Competition was always fierce in business. Sure, Ma Jingshan said and agreed. Peers werent enemies. They could get along well with each other as long as nobody yed dirty tricks. Afterwards, they went to the nearby restaurant together to have some drinks and food before then going back to their seats half an hourter. ... During the second half, Gu Ning won two partially-cut jade raw materials and fourplete jade raw materials. Chapter 1092 - Encounter Robbers

Chapter 1092 Encounter Robbers

There was jade of high quality in each of those jade raw materials.When the auction came to the end, thest and most valuable jade raw material was shown on the screen. Gu Ning saw a piece of the Kings Green in it. Although the Kings Green was at the same level as the old-pit ss jade, its price was much higher. Even if it wasnt veryrge, it was super expensive. Other people in the hall, however, had no idea how big the Kings Green was inside. ording to its size, Gu Ning estimated it to be worth about 300 million yuan. Therefore, the bidding price should stop at 200 million yuan. Once the Kings Green was shown, bidders went crazy for it. Even though the Kings Green was rarely seen, its price could be unreasonably high as well, so Gu Ning remained silent for the time being. She nned to wait and see whether the bidding price would stop at a reasonable ce. Dongfang Ziyu, instead, raised the price up to 250 million yuan. She was reluctant to miss the Kings Green because she sensed strong magical power from it. Although it wasnt the highest price the jade could be sold at, Gu Ning gave it up, because it wasnt worth the effort. As a result, Dongfang Ziyu won the Kings Green. When the auction was over, they went to pay the bill and finish some legal procedures. Zhang Dequan, Zhao Yuefeng and others walked to Gu Ning once they left the hall. Miss Gu, when will you go back? Zhang Dequan asked her. Very soon. How about you, Mr. Zhang? Gu Ning said. Me too, Zhang Dequan replied. City Teng was very close and they could arrive there in two or three hours. Besides, Burma wasnt a safe country, so they should go back as soon as possible. Zhao Yuefeng would leave once he finished the legal procedures too. There were several windows for people to fill out the documents, so Gu Ning finished the legal procedures after a short while. Although she didnt have too many jade raw materials, they were too heavy to be carried with her. The host arranged a MPV for them to deliver them. ... Gu Ning went back to the hotel to pack her baggage first, then left for City Teng. Even though Gu Ning had the intention to keep an eye on Dongfang Ziyu, it wasnt the right time for her to do that right now. The cultivation world was separated from their world, and normal human beings couldnt reach it. In that case, even if Gu Ning kept a close eye on Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua, they could still disappear from sight at any second. Moreover, it was very easy for Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua to find out who was following them. Anyway, Gu Ning had a feeling that they would meet each other again sooner orter. Ayumi Yamaguchi, at the same time, had to watch Zi Beiying leaving. Burma wasnt safe, but not everyone would be caught by danger unless the person had bad luck. Unfortunately, Gu Ning noticed two strange cars halfway back. One was driving in front of them, while the other was at their back. She used her Jade Eyes and saw people with guns sitting in the MPV that was not far from them. They must be either soldiers or robbers, and Gu Ning decided to figure it out. There were seven of them in the car. Except the driver, each of them had at least a gun, but they were all in casual clothes instead of military uniforms. Besides, they looked evil, and Gu Ning was almost sure that they were robbers. Two of them in the rear seats turned around to stare at their car once in a while. They were staring at them! Gu Ning felt nervous, and she was now very certain that they werent good people. Robbers were in the front car. How about the car at their back? Thinking of that, Gu Ning turned around. It was a private car at the back, and there were four people in it. Except the driver, the other three people also had a gun with them. Gu Ning, what are you looking at? Zi Beiying and Nan sat on the back row. When Gu Ning gazed into the space, Zi Beiying got curious. Nothing. Gu Ning shook her head. She decided not to tell Zi Beiying right now. Instead, she took out her phone and typed down lines of words at once. Gu Ning: Shaoting, were in danger now. There are seven people in the front MPV. Except the driver, the other six men all have at least one gun with them. The private car at the back is also a threat. There are four in it. Except the driver, the other three people all have a gun with them. I dont think theyre soldiers. They must be robbers. After that, Gu Ning gave her phone to Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was aware that she had Jade Eyes, so he wasnt surprised by her message. The moment Leng Shaoting read the message, he was shocked and put on a serious expression. They had to figure out a way to get rid of those robbers. Only Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning, and Zi Beiying had guns. Leng Shaoting was a senior soldier, so he was allowed to carry a gun with him. Gu Ning had the telepathic eye space to help her store guns. Zi Beiying, however, was born in a munitioner family, so she owned a special gun that could pass any security check. The quantity of the special gun was strictly limited, and it wasnt avable on the open market. Only the key members of the Zi family could own one. Even though Leng Shaoting and Zi Shaomin were close friends, he could only give Leng Shaoting the best gun which was avable on the market. Chapter 1093 - Beat up the Robbers

Chapter 1093 Beat up the Robbers

Before Leng Shaoting could figure out a good way to get rid of those robbers, the car in front of them stopped all of a sudden.Stop the car now! Gu Ning said to their driver at once. Whats wrong? Zi Beiying asked with confusion, but Gu Ning didnt have time to exin it to her. The driver listened to Gu Ning and stopped the car, but they were only three meters away from the robbers now. Once their car stopped, those robbers jumped out with their guns. No way, robbers. The driver realized that something terrible was going to happen. The driver was a local citizen, so he knew how dangerous it could be. Mengda was sitting in the front passengers seat, and he was also surprised by the scene. There were a bunch of robbers on the road ahead of them. What? Robbers? Zi Beiying and Nan eximed. You must have won too many valuable jade raw materials at the auction, and they noticed you. If they want your valuables, give it to them, and maybe you can survive, the driver said in a trembling voice. It had happened many times before that robbers would follow rich bidders on their way back home. Normally, they only wanted money, so they wouldnt kill. A few secondster, the private car at the back stopped as well, and several men with guns got out of it without dy. It was impossible for Gu Ning and her friends to escape now. Since they only want the valuable jade raw materials, we can give them to them. Stay alert. If its possible, we can fight back, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting, Zi Beiying and the others. She didnt care about the jade raw materials, their safety was more important. However, if it was possible, she would seize the chance to fight back. The five of them were all ace fighting masters, so it was easy for them to beat up several robbers. Gu Ning wouldnt allow anyone to take advantage of her and get away with it. No problem, they said. Zi Beiying wouldnt swallow an insult either, so she was determined to fight back as well. The next second, their car was surrounded by the armed robbers. One of them walked forward and knocked on the car window to tell them to get out of it. Gu Ning and the others listened to him. Several robbers pointed guns against their backs and forced them to squat to the side. We just want money, not your lives. If you want to stay alive, be quiet, a robber said in English. They didnt bother to hide their actions. Even though other car drivers who passed by this road noticed them, nobody dared to stop them, instead they all sped up and left soon. Once Gu Ning and the others got out of their car, those robbers got into it and removed all of the jade raw materials. Four robbers were left to guard Gu Ning and her friends, while the other four robbers moved the jade raw materials to their MPV. They didnt know that Gu Ning and her friends werent weak people, so they thought four of them could easily control them. Right as the other four robbers moved the jade raw materials to the MPV, Gu Ning and her friends seized the chance. In tacit agreement, they began to attack those robbers. Those robbers were surprised and totally unprepared for it. Gu Ning didnt hesitate and used her magical power to help her. She held two handguns in her hands, then shot at the two robbers in front. Bam, bam. The bullets hit them in theirps, and they fell down to the ground at once. The sudden gunshots shocked everyone, including Zi Beiying and the others, but Leng Shaoting stayed calm. Zi Beiying and the others didnt know that Gu Ning had guns with her, but they had no time to think further about it right now. The other two robbers put the jade raw materials in their hands down without dy, and got ready to fight back. However, before they could do it, Gu Ning reced her guns with daggers and cut their belts off, then threw their guns back to Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting had just beaten up two of the robbers, then ran towards Gu Ning and picked the guns up like lightning. After picking up the guns that Gu Ning threw to him, Leng Shaoting quickly removed the guns from the two robbers who had been shot in theirps. Leng Shaoting also heavily stomped on their chests, their ribs breaking with a clear sound. In that case, neither of them were a threat to them now. Mengda, at the same time, ran to the MPV driver and wanted to control the driver. With her Jade Eyes, Gu Ning saw that there were no more guns or bombs left in the car, so she didnt stop Mengda. Within a short while, all the robbers were beaten on the ground. Chapter 1094 - Meet Dongfang Ziyu Again

Chapter 1094 Meet Dongfang Ziyu Again

Those robbers couldnt be more surprised now. They didnt expect to meet so many people who were excellent at fighting and had guns too.Gu Ning moved her jade raw materials back to their car.As for the MPV driver, Gu Ning had no intention to hurt him. The driver could drive those seriously injured robbers away. Knowing that Gu Ning wouldnt hurt him, the driver felt quite relieved. He had thought that he would be killed today. Gu Ning couldnt move all the jade raw materials back alone, so Zi Beiying and Nan ran to help her. Gu Ning, youre so unbelievable! How could you beat them up within seconds by yourself? Zi Beiying was shocked by the scene. She knew that Gu Ning wasnt a weak girl, but Gu Nings fighting skills were beyond her imagination. Leng Shaoting was a little slower than Gu Ning, because Gu Ning had the help of her magical power. If she didnt use her magical power, she couldnt move faster than Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning only smiled and said nothing. Those robbers had guns with them, but they werent skilled at fighting. They were merely stronger than ordinary people, but were barelyparable to Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting left all the guns in the MPV, because they couldnt leave with guns, it would cause them trouble. Zi Beiying and the others were here, so he couldnt put the guns into Gu Nings telepathic eye space either. ... The driver of the car which Gu Ning and her friends took was also scared. He was even trembling in fear now, so Mengda reced him to drive the car. From the beginning to the end, there were few vehicles passing by this road. In addition, the fighting onlysted for five minutes, and they left soon. However, two minutester, Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua passed by in a private car. At this time, the lucky driver who survived was pulling those seriously injured robbers back into the car. Seeing the scene, the driver of the private car which Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua sat in sped up and drove away fast. What happened? Wu Shunhua asked with confusion. He thought that it was a car ident, but the MPV was fine, and only the people were badly injured. Those men are robbers, and they must have tried to rob another car but failed, the driver said. They have guns, but still failed? Dongfang Ziyu was surprised. She didnt think ordinary human beings were able to fight against guns. Im curious, who are the people they tried to rob? It seems like it happened only a short while ago. We can elerate to see whos ahead of us! Wu Shunhua was excited. Dongfang Ziyu also wanted to figure it out, so she didnt stop him. Therefore, the driver elerated at once. Nevertheless, no matter how fast he drove the car, he couldnt catch up to the car in front, because Mengda was a very skilled driver. When Gu Ning and her friends were far ahead, the driver who was sitting with them finally got his mind back. Wow, youre really awesome. Although he thought that it was very dangerous for them to have fought back against those armed robbers, it was clear that those robbers werent their match. ... About 8 pm, they left Burma and Zheng Peng was waiting for them at the customs. Once they arrived, the driver from Burma drove the car back. Gu Ning and the others then moved the jade raw materials to the car that Zheng Peng drove and they went to City Teng together. ... Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua came to the customs afterwards. They felt a little disappointed that they couldnt find out who was in front of them. ... Zheng Peng booked several rooms in a luxurious hotel for Gu Ning and her friends, while Gu Ning left the jade raw materials for him to handle. They went to dine in the hotel first because they were starving. During dinner, Gu Ning was checking flight tickets to the capital for the next day. They werent in a hurry, so she booked ne tickets at 2 pm tomorrow. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua followed them and stayed in the same hotel as them. It was the most famous five-star hotel in City Teng, so the rich people all stayed here. Zi Beiying actually had several questions about the robbery today, but she asked nothing and let it go. They were all tired, so they went to have a rest in their rooms after dinner. The moment Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were back in their room, Gu Ning sensed something familiar from the next room. It was something simr to her magical power, and Gu Ning sensed that it was from Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua, it was called the mysterious power. Are they staying in this hotel too? In order to make sure of it, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the next room, then she found Dongfang Ziyu sitting alone, deep in meditation with a piece of good jade ced in front of her. However, it wasnt the most surprising thing she found. Chapter 1095 - The Female Cultivator Next Door

Chapter 1095 The Female Cultivator Next Door

What surprised Gu Ning the most was that the magical power of the jade was being absorbed into Dongfang Ziyus body.Gu Ning rounded her eyes in shock, but also realized that cultivators really needed magical power to practice their inner discipline. Although Dongfang Ziyu was in the middle of her practice, she sensed that someone was staring at her. However, she couldnt figure out why, because this room waspletely closed. She had searched the room and found no surveince camera. Maybe it was a wrong impression. She was in the middle of her practice now, so she couldnt stop, or her soul would be damaged. Therefore, she had to continue even if she felt like someone was staring at her. Gu Ning also understood that cultivators all had acute senses, so she soon withdrew her look. Ningning, whats wrong? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning with concern. Be quiet. Gu Ning made a hand gesture to tell Leng Shaoting to keep his voice low, then pulled him into the bedroom. Dongfang Ziyu was sitting next to the living room, so Gu Ning was worried that Dongfang Ziyu might hear their discussion. Zi Beiying was staying in the adjacent room next to their bedroom, but Zi Beiying was an ordinary person, so she couldnt hear their talk. Gu Ning didnt open her mouth again until they were in the bedroom. The female cultivator is in the next room. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was surprised. Cultivators have acute senses, so we cant make too many noises tonight, Gu Ning said all of a sudden. Leng Shaoting understood Gu Nings meaning and felt a little upset because they couldnt have sex tonight. Gu Ning simply thought it would be super embarrassing if Dongfang Ziyu heard the sound of them making love. Leng Shaoting respected Gu Ning, so he agreed. He only kissed and cuddled her before they went to sleep. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting also didnt talk much in case Dongfang Ziyu heard anything important. ... Dongfang Ziyu stopped practicing at 11 pm. After absorbing the magical power from the good jade, her mysterious power was improved a little, but she still needed to absorb more and more magical power. It would take a long time for her to get to the next level of her inner discipline. Dongfang Ziyu took a bath before she went to bed. ... The next day, everyone got up around 7 am. Gu Ning and the others didnt see Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua when they left their rooms, but they met them in the dining hall. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were slightly surprised to see Gu Ning and her friends, but they didnt pay much attention to them. Gu Ning and others left after having breakfast. Ziyu, could they have been the ones robbed by those robbers? Wu Shunhua asked when Gu Ning and her friends left. They could see that Gu Ning and her friends were all good at fighting. Dongfang Ziyu thought that it was possible. If thats the case, they must be very excellent at martial arts, Dongfang Ziyu said. It wasnt easy to beat up eight armed robbers. Although Gu Ning also used guns, it was still very difficult. Its not important. Lets enjoy our breakfast now, Dongfang Ziyu added. ... Gu Ning and the others nned to check out at 9 am. Will you go with us or not? Gu Ning asked Zi Beiying. Ill go with you. I dont know what to do here, Zi Beiying said. Great, well check out at 9 am, Gu Ning said. Sure, Zi Beiying said. At 9 am, they checked out together and went to Colorful Jade Provider. Wow, there are so many pieces of jade! Zi Beiying eximed the second she walked into the factory. Even though she knew little about jade, she was aware that it was hard to cut out jade, especially jade of high quality. Nevertheless, Gu Ning had Jade Eyes, so it was very easy for her to find good jade. Gu Ning, I thought that youre only the owner of Jade Beauty Jewelry, but it turns out that you own one of the threergest jade providers in City Teng as well! Zi Beiying admired Gu Ning more than ever now. There is more you dont know, Gu Ning said with a mysterious smile. Which otherpanies do you have? Zi Beiying asked curiously. Its not fun if I tell you directly. You can find out for yourself, Gu Ning said. Youre right. Zi Beiying nodded. ... At the same time, Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua went to the street of jade raw materials. They didnt y stone-gambling, but just came here to bid for jade. After walking for a while, Dongfang Ziyu found the office of Colorful Jade Provider by the road. They didnt know that it was Gu Ningspany, but thought that there could be a lot of jade. Without hesitation, Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua walked inside. Chapter 1096 - Song Haoyu

Chapter 1096 Song Haoyu

Wee to Colorful Jade Provider Office. The receptionist greeted them politely.Do you have jade of high quality? Dongfang Ziyu asked. She hadnt heard of Colorful Jade Provider before, or she wouldnt have asked that question because Colorful Jade Provider was a well-known jadepany in the jewelry industry now.Of course we have. Do you want to cooperate with us as a jewelry businessman, or to buy jade as a customer? the receptionist asked. There were two ways for Colorful Jade Provider to sell their jade: one, to cooperate with jewelry businessmen; two, to sell to individual customers. No matter which way was chosen, the amount was limited. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were happy to hear that. Im just a customer, Dongfang Ziyu said. She knew that it needed legal documents to cooperate with a jade provider as a jewelry businessman, but she didnt have them right now. Well, we can only offer each customer two pieces of jade of different levels each month. Saying that, the receptionist took out a booklet with all the information of jade on sale inside. Although there were specific numbers of the size and weight of each piece of jade, they would measure again in front of the customer. In addition, the customer needed to sign a contract if he or she wanted to buy the jade. Two pieces of jade each month? It was the first time that Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua had heard of jade-purchasing limitation. Luckily, there were two of them, so they could buy four pieces of jade in all. They could also choose jade of different levels. Please have a seat and enjoy. The receptionist invited Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua to have a seat in the lounge, then gave them the booklet and poured two cups of tea for them. There was no top-level jade in the booklet, because top-level jade was kept for jewelry businessmen. In the end, Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua bought two pieces of jade. ... About 11 am, Gu Ning and the others went to dine together with Zheng Peng. After lunch, it was already 12:30 pm, so Zheng Peng drove Gu Ning and her friends to the airport. The ne would take off at 2:10 pm, so Gu Ning and her friends arrived at the airport at 1 pm. They booked ne tickets for the first ss, so they had a separate VIP lounge. Zi Beiying was very excited thinking that she could have fun in the capital with Gu Ning. This wasnt the first time that she had been to the capital, but she felt quite different this time. Zi Beiying was a little childlike normally, but could be very mature and stable when it was about something serious. Coincidentally, they met Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua again in the same ne. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua sat in the economy ss, so they didnt talk to each other. Why are we meeting them everywhere? Wu Shunhua said to Dongfang Ziyu. Gu Ning also said the same thing to her friends. Weve met them everywhere. In fact, Leng Shaoting was worried every time they talked about cultivators, because he was afraid that they might hurt Gu Ning. However, he couldnt stop her from fighting against them. Gu Ning sensed Leng Shaotings emotional change, then said by his ears in a low voice tofort him, I know youre worried about me, but they arent members of the Evil Practice. Ill be fine. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting nodded. After an hour and fifteen minutes, the nended at the airport of City Kun. It would stop here for 40 minutes. Visitors whose destination was City Kun all got off the ne, and Gu Ning paid special attention to Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua. She found that they stayed in the ne, so she was sure that they were going to the capital as well. Since Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were heading to the capital too, Gu Ning thought that she should figure out what they would be doing there. Gu Ning sent K a message at once, and told him to track Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua. Because she couldnt take photos of them, she simply described their appearances and ages to K. After that, Gu Ning turned her phone off. Leng Shaoting also checked his phone to see whether he had missed calls. He found that Xu Jinchen had called him and left a message. Xu Jinchen: Shaoting, Song Haoyu is challenging you. Do you want to ept it? I know youreing back to the capital today, so I need to ask for your opinion first. Although these were just lines of words, Leng Shaoting could feel that Xu Jinchen was gloating now. Not only Xu Jinchen, but all the rest members of the Red me were doing the same thing. They were aware that only Song Haoyu wasparable to Leng Shaoting in the military. They were curious to know who was better. Chapter 1097 - The Eagles

Chapter 1097 The Eagles

Although Song Haoyu lost every time, Leng Shaoting didnt have a big advantage either.Precisely because Song Haoyu lost every time, he kept challenging Leng Shaoting once it was possible. There wasnt a gap between their fighting skills, so Song Haoyu always wanted to beat Leng Shaoting. Song Haoyu was also a well-known figure in the military. He was 29 this year and the leader of the Eagles, which was a top squad, but his military rank was lower than Leng Shaoting. He was a senior colonel. Even though the Eagles werent better than the Red me, it wasnt much worse. Leng Shaoting had an agreement with Song Haoyu that Song Haoyu could challenge him anytime as long as he was free. Therefore, Leng Shaoting replied in the affirmative and told Xu Jinchen that they would arrive at the capital about 9 pm that night. Xu Jinchen told Song Haoyu the moment he received Leng Shaotings reply. Three minutester, Xu Jinchen sent Leng Shaoting another message telling him that Song Haoyu wanted to have thepetition tonight. Leng Shaoting agreed. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting told Gu Ning about it. Ningning, can we go meet Jinchen and the others in a clubhouse tonight when we get back to the capital? Leng Shaoting asked. Sure, Gu Ning said. Can Beiying go with us? Of course she can, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning then asked Zi Beiying to have fun with them tonight, and Zi Beiying agreed without hesitation. ... About 40 minutester, the ne took off. When they finally arrived at the capital, it was already 8:15 pm. Leng Shaotings car was stopped in the parking lot of the airport, so they went to the underground parking lot together. Everyone checked their phones once they were off the ne. Gu Ning didnt pay much attention to Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua, because K would keep a close eye on them for her. K soon found Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua from the surveince cameras ording to Gu Nings description. He also saw Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, and Zi Beiying. When Zi Beiying appeared in his sight, K was shocked. He clearly remembered that he had seen Zi Beiying once before. Zi Beiying was born in the most powerful munitioner family in Southeast Asia. Howe she was with Gu Ning now? K was impressed by Gu Nings connections again. Although he was surprised, it wasnt something he couldnt understand. He probably thought that everything was possible with Gu Ning. K then turned to focus on Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua. ... Gu Ning and the others left in the same car. The car wasrge enough to amodate the five of them. When it was 9 pm, they arrived at the appointed clubhouse and Leng Shaoting gave Xu Jinchen a call. ... In a private room, Xu Jinchen, Xu Jinlin, Chen Meng, Song Haoyu and Song Haoyus friend were drinking together. Song Haoyu was very handsome with delicate features, and he had a tall and strong build. Song Haoyu also looked a little cold, but he was still different from Leng Shaoting because he was only cold when he was with strangers. When he was with his friends, he was quite kind and easy-going. Xu Jinchen shook his phone to Song Haoyu to show the callers name and said, Shaotings here. The next second, he answered the call and told Leng Shaoting the number of the private room. Song Haoyu, why cant you give up? Youve never won, Xu Jinchen joked. He didnt think that Song Haoyu could beat Leng Shaoting. Although Song Haoyu kept practicing his fighting skills, Leng Shaoting was doing the same thing, and Xu Jinchen felt that Leng Shaoting was quickly getting better and better these days. Ill never give up! Song Haoyu said, then gave Xu Jinchen a nce of disdain. It meant that Xu Jinchen had easily given it up. Xu Jinchen didnt know what to say, because it was the truth. A long time ago, he also had made a promise to surpass Leng Shaoting one day, but gradually gave up and forgot his words. Hearing that, Chen Meng didnt dare say a word, in case Song Haoyu disdained him too. Actually, it wasnt their fault, because Leng Shaoting was really a hard act to follow. Song Haoyu wouldnt give up challenging Leng Shaoting, but it was impossible for him to win! ... Before long, Leng Shaoting and the others came. When they walked inside, everyone was surprised. Song Haoyu didnt expect to see Leng Shaotinging inside with women. He thought that Leng Shaoting never liked being close to women. Hi, Jinchen, Chen Meng! Zi Beiying greeted Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng at once. Oh, Miss Zi, what a surprise! Xu Jinchen said. Hi, Miss Zi, Chen Meng said. Ha-ha, Ie here for you, so that we can have fun together, Zi Beiying said with a broad smile. Chapter 1098 - Wu Mina

Chapter 1098 Wu Mina

Xu Jinchenughed and said, Great,e here and have a seat!Thanks, Zi Beiying said.Hi, Shaoting, this is? Song Haoyu stood up when Leng Shaoting walked inside, but he was very curious about the young girl who was standing by Leng Shaotings side. He wondered whether the girl and Leng Shaoting were girlfriend and boyfriend, but thought that it wasnt likely. However, before Leng Shaoting could say anything, Xu Jinchen interrupted them. Please allow me to make the introduction. This is our Major General Lengs girlfriend! What? Song Haoyu rounded his eyes in shock. Hi. Gu Ning smiled at him. Oh, hi, Song Haoyu said at once. Alright, have a seat, everybody, Xu Jinlin said. After that, they were all seated. Gu Ning, Miss Zi, this is Song Haoyu, Gu Zichuan, and my older brother, Xu Jinlin, Xu Jinchen said to Gu Ning and Zi Beiying. Nice to meet you all, Zi Beiying said. Nice to see you, Gu Ning said. This is Shaotings girlfriend, Gu Ning, and this is our brothers younger sister, Zi Beiying, Xu Jinchen said to his friends. Nice to see you, Miss Gu and Miss Zi, Song Haoyu, Gu Zichuan and Xu Jinlin said. Alright, lets have a drink together! Xu Jinchen proposed and raised his ss. They drank red wine, so everyone had a sip of it. When will you have thepetition? Right now, or in a while? Xu Jinchen asked. They just arrived. We can rx for a while, Song Haoyu said. Competition? Whatpetition? Gu Ning was confused and nced at Leng Shaoting, but she didnt ask him any questions. Although Gu Ning didnt ask, Leng Shaoting exined it to her of his own ord, Well have apetition of our fighting skills. Rx, Gu Ning, it has happened many times, but Shaoting has never once lost, Xu Jinchen said, in case Gu Ning was worried about Leng Shaotings safety. However, Gu Ning wasnt worried at all because she trusted him. During this time, Leng Shaoting became physically stronger with the help of her power crystals and he was able to move faster than usual. Xu Jinchen, although Ive never won, couldnt you save some face for me? Song Haoyu argued. Do I need to do that? Youll lose it sooner orter. Xu Jinchen rolled his eyes at Song Haoyu. Youre a loser too, Song Haoyu said. They argued with each other for a short while, then stopped. Why dont we have thepetition now, in case we drink too muchter? Leng Shaoting stood up. Great! Song Haoyu agreed. Since they were going to have apetition of fighting skills, they needed to go to a special martial art room. Song Haoyu already booked a VIP martial art room for them. Their private room was on the third floor, while the martial art room was on the first floor. Oh, hi, Jinchen! Just as they reached the first floor, a surprised female voice sounded from the center of the hall. They turned around and found a beautiful young woman walking towards them excitedly. Nevertheless, Xu Jinchen didnt seem happy to see her. Hi, Miss Wu. Jinchen, what a coincidence! Wu Mina said, then she saw Xu Jinlin and greeted him too. Oh, hi, nice to see you again, Jinlin. Nice to see you, Miss Wu, Xu Jinlin replied politely. It was obvious that Xu Jinchen and Xu Jinlin werent close to Wu Mina, and they even deliberately kept a distance from her. Although Wu Mina didnt know Leng Shaoting and Song Haoyu, she was impressed by their handsome looks. She felt she was quite lucky today to meet so many good-looking men. Sorry, Miss Wu, weve gotta leave now, Xu Jinchen said and interrupted Wu Minas thought. What? Wu Mina got her mind back and asked, Why do you have to leave so early? Jesus, Mina, are these handsome men all your friends? Why dont you introduce them to us? At this moment, two women walked up to Wu Mina. Come on, lets have fun together tonight! one of them said. Both of the two women were flirtatious. Shut up! Wu Mina snapped at them, in case Xu Jinchen was displeased. Jinchen, Im sorry. Theyre just kidding. Please dont be mad, she added. The two women shut their mouths at once. They werent mad at Wu Mina, but were confused about why Wu Mina behaved so strangely. They thought that Wu Mina probably admired this man. It was very normal because Xu Jinchen was really handsome. Miss Wu, I dont mind, but we do have to leave now, Xu Jinchen said. Fine. Wu Mina was disappointed, but she couldnt stop him. After that, she had to watch Xu Jinchen and the others walking out of her sight. Do you know who they are? How could you talk to him like that? Wu Mina vented her anger at her friends. Her attitude changedpletely. Chapter 1099 - Have a Round with Gu Ning?

Chapter 1099 Have a Round with Gu Ning?

Who is he? Wu Minas friends asked with curiosity.Hes Lord Xu. I told you before! Wu Mina said in anger. What? Hearing that, the two women were shocked. Wow, hes Lord Xu? Hes a perfect example of a super-rich, handsome young man! No wonder you cant forget him, If I were you, I couldnt forget him either, they said. Well, he has no interest in me. Wu Mina was upset. She wasnt dumb, and she knew that he disliked her. In fact, Wu Minas family and the Xu family were partners in business, so they knew each other, but werent familiar. Wu Mina fell in love with Xu Jinchen at first nce because of his outstanding appearance and family background. Even though Wu Mina didnt know much about him, she still admired him. No, I must figure out a way to make him love me. Im an outstanding woman too. I dont think that I dont deserve him! Wu Mina said with determination. Wu Mina was indeed very attractive, so she was unwilling to give up. Although the Wu family wasntparable to the Xu family, it was also a well-known and rich family in the capital. Mina, we trust you. You can do it! Wu Minas friends encouraged her at once, although they didnt think it was highly likely. Xu Jinchen was a rare quality man, and he had countless admirers. Wu Mina was indeed an attractive woman, but there were far more attractive women in the capital than her. Moreover, Wu Mina had known Xu Jinchen for a long time. If Xu Jinchen liked her, they would have been together a long while ago. .... Xu Jinchen didnt bother to talk about Wu Mina, so they went to the martial art room afterwards. Before long, thepetition began. It was a very excitingpetition between two top special forces soldiers. They were both agile and Song Haoyu seemed to be as strong as Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning, however, was very sure that Song Haoyu was no match for Leng Shaoting. The others held the same opinion. Even though they didnt know much about fighting skills, it was still obvious that Leng Shaoting was much better than Song Haoyu. After a long while, Song Haoyu found that it was bing increasingly difficult for him to defeat Leng Shaoting. He was also surprised by Leng Shaotings great progress. He thought that he was improving his skills at a fast speed, but the gap between them seemed to be widening. Leng Shaotingter got full control of Song Haoyu. They stopped at once, because they had thepetition just for fun. Shaoting, what have you eaten or done? Youve made significant progress! Song Haoyu said. Leng Shaoting had really eaten something special, but he couldnt tell Song Haoyu the truth. Ha-ha, Ive eaten some magical pills, Leng Shaoting joked, because he knew that nobody would believe it except Gu Ning. Song Haoyu alsoughed. Ha-ha, ha-ha, Song Haoyu, you lost again! Xu Jinchen gloated over Song Haoyus failure. It wasnt a surprising result. It would only be a surprise if Song Haoyu won. So what? You dont dare have thepetition, so I think that Im still better than you, Song Haoyu retorted. You... Xu Jinchen was mad, but didnt know how to argue back. I wont give up, and we can have thepetition again the next time, Song Haoyu said. No problem. Leng Shaoting agreed. Xu Jinchen wanted to make fun of Song Haoyu, but swallowed his words in case Song Haoyuughed at him. However, he still felt ufortable that Song Haoyu was unwilling to give up. He wondered whether Song Haoyu would feel upset if Gu Ning could easily defeat him. Thinking of that, Xu Jinchen blurted it out, Song Haoyu, why dont you have a round with Gu Ning after having a rest for a while? The second Xu Jinchen finished that, he realized that he shouldnt say that, so he turned to look at Leng Shaoting to see whether Leng Shaoting was displeased. They didnt know whether Gu Ning was better than Leng Shaoting, so she might be hurt in thepetition with Song Haoyu. Fortunately, Leng Shaoting stayed calm. Gu Ning, at the same time, got interested. Leng Shaoting knew that Gu Ning wasnt a weak girl, and they had thepetition just for fun, so she wouldnt be hurt. Song Haoyu and Gu Zichuan, however, were shocked, looking at Xu Jinchen and Gu Ning. They couldnt believe that Xu Jinchen proposed that. Gu Ning was a slim young girl after all, and they didnt believe that she could defeat a strong man in apetition of fighting skills. In fact, except for Song Haoyu and Gu Zichuan, the others didnt think that there was anything wrong with that idea. Although they werent very sure that Gu Ning could defeat Song Haoyu, they knew that she wouldnt lose too badly. Chapter 1100 - Gu Ning Defeats Song Haoyu

Chapter 1100 Gu Ning Defeats Song Haoyu

Xu Jinchen, did I hear that right? Do you want me to have a round with Miss Gu? Song Haoyu asked with surprise. He still couldnt believe it.Right, Xu Jinchen said, then felt a little embarrassed. Gu Ning, are you willing to do that? Although Leng Shaoting agreed, they still needed to ask for Gu Nings opinion. Sure, Gu Ning said. She was interested in it. Song Haoyu wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say, because Gu Ning already epted it, which meant that she wasnt afraid of him. However, he was curious to know whether Gu Ning was really good at fighting. She was a young student, while he was a senior soldier in the army. If he lost, it would be super embarrassing. Thinking of that, Song Haoyu felt a little nervous, but he did his best to calm down. He had the courage to challenge Leng Shaoting, so he should be calm when he was challenged by a young girl. After a short while, Song Haoyu adjusted his emotions properly. The others all moved away and left enough space for them. Why dont we have a bet? Xu Jinchen said all of a sudden. I bet that Ningning will win, Leng Shaoting said at once. He was confident that Gu Ning would win. Me too, but what should we bet? Zi Beiying said and asked. The loser should buy a meal for the winner and the winner can decide what to eat, Xu Jinchen said. They were all rich people, and did it simply for fun. I also bet that Gu Ning can win, Chen Meng said. Me too! Xu Jinlin said. He did that because of Leng Shaoting. Zichuan, how about you? Xu Jinchen asked. Im with Haoyu. Gu Zichuan was Song Haoyus friend, so he definitely supported Song Haoyu. Alright, I bet that Gu Ning will win. It seems only Zichuan believes that Haoyu will win, Xu Jinchen said and gloated. Xu Jinchen, are you doing this on purpose? Song Haoyu said. He felt that it was a trap right now. So? Xu Jinchen said in a provocative tone. They were good friends, so he wasnt worried that Song Haoyu would really be mad at him. Seeing that, Gu Ning was amused. She couldnt help but think that Xu Jinchen and Song Haoyu might be a great couple. However, she was shocked by her idea the next second. Could they really be a gay couple? Gu Ning didnt dare to think further about it. Without further ado, thepetition between Gu Ning and Song Haoyu began. Mr. Song, please dont be gentle just because Im a girl. We can have thispetition with our real ability, Gu Ning said. No problem, Song Haoyu said. As long as Gu Ning could ept it, he was willing to show his real ability. Afterwards, they began to attack each other. In the beginning, Gu Ning didnt use her magical power to help her. However, there were many people who wanted her to win, so she was reluctant to let them down. If she couldnt win thepetition with her own physical strength, she would use her magical power. Neither of them used their full strength at the very beginning, because both of them wanted to figure out the others level first. Gu Ning knew how good Song Haoyu was, but Song Haoyu didnt know how good Gu Ning was yet. After a few minutes, Song Haoyu realized that Gu Ning was a master, so he started to treat thispetition seriously. Gu Ning also gradually used more of her strength. As thepetition became fierce, Song Haoyu was shocked by her ability. He felt that Gu Ning was much better than him. Gu Zichuan was also amazed by Gu Nings performance. About 10 minutester, it was still a draw, and Gu Ning hadnt used her magical power yet. After a short while, Gu Ning and Song Haoyu were losing strength, but there was still no clear winner. It shocked everyone because they didnt know that Gu Ning was such a great match for Song Haoyu. Actually, if Gu Ning used her magical power to help her, she could easily win thepetition within several minutes. Its been 20 minutes now, but its still a tie. I think there is no winner in this round, Chen Meng said. Dont jump to conclusions, Leng Shaoting said, because he knew Gu Ning hadnt done the best of her ability yet. Although he wasnt aware of Gu Nings magical power, he knew that Gu Ning could do better. Gu Ning indeed wanted to win, but she would do that after enjoying thepetition. After she enjoyed it, she suddenly used her magical power to fill herself with full strength, and easily got control of Song Haoyu. The sudden change surprised everyone except Leng Shaoting. They began to think that Gu Ning was hiding her real ability at the beginning. Gu Ning was actually much better than they thought she would be. Song Haoyu was already out of strength, so he was obviously the loser. Everyone wondered, since Gu Ning was able to defeat Song Haoyu, can she defeat Leng Shaoting? Chapter 1101 - Are You Tired?

Chapter 1101 Are You Tired?

They were curious to know, but they also knew that Leng Shaoting wouldnt use his full strength in case Gu Ning would be hurt.Anyway, thepetition was over and Song Haoyu lost. He felt quite upset and realized that that was exactly what Xu Jinchen wanted to see. Ha-ha, Song Haoyu, you lost again! Xu Jinchenughed out loud. Its crazy that youre so amazing at such an early age. Youre also a girl! Song Haoyu said. Thanks. Gu Ning smiled. Are you tired? Leng Shaoting walked to Gu Nings side and asked her with concern. No, Im not, Gu Ning said. She said that tofort Leng Shaoting, but Song Haoyu was badly hit. He was exhausted, but Gu Ning said she wasnt tired. With the help of her magical power, it wasnt easy for Gu Ning to feel tired. Miss Gu, have you been practicing fighting ever since you were a kid? Have you received professional training before? Song Haoyu asked. Yeah, Ive received devilish training before, Gu Ning said. Knowing that, Song Haoyu felt much better. Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, but a girl who had received devilish training before, so it wasnt as embarrassing that he lost. However, even though it wasnt as embarrassing, he still felt hit. Alright, lets go back to the private room now, Xu Jinchen said, then he turned to Song Haoyu and Gu Zichuan. Dont forget that you owe us a free meal. Um, its not easy for all of us to gather together once. Why dont we rece the meal with night snacks? Good idea. I agree, Zi Beiying said. Me too, Gu Ning said. They were free tonight, so they all agreed. Great, whatever you want to have tonight, my treat, Song Haoyu said. After that, they went back to the private room. ... Wu Mina who sat in another private room close by noticed them. She was surprised when she saw Xu Jinchen, because she thought that they were already gone, but they came back. Therefore, Wu Mina hung up her call at once and walked to them. Xu Jinchen was displeased. He felt that he was quite unlucky to see Wu Mina again. Hi, Jinchen, I thought you left. Why dont we have fun together in my private room? Wu Mina invited him with enthusiasm. Thanks, Miss Wu, but were fine here. Xu Jinchen politely declined. It wasnt surprising, but Wu Mina was unwilling to miss any chance to talk to Xu Jinchen. Were all friends, and we can enjoy ourselves together. Wu Mina insisted. Thanks, but no, Xu Jinchen said. Jinchen, do you really hate me so much? Wu Mina felt quite disappointed. Miss Wu, I dont hate you. Please dont get me wrong, Xu Jinchen said. He lost patience, but he had to be polite to her. If you dont hate me, why do you always refuse to hang out with me? Why do you always stay away from me? Wu Mina said and sounded aggrieved. Well... Xu Jinchen didnt know what to say. He had shown his attitude towards Wu Mina very clearly, but Wu Mina didnt want to give up. Zi Beiying couldnt stand it anymore, then stood out staring at Wu Mina. Miss, did you go to school? Couldnt you understand what he just said? Let me make it simple, he doesnt like you. You... Wu Mina was furious. Who are you? An idea dawned on Zi Beiying and she grabbed Xu Jinchens arm and said, Im his girlfriend, so you better give up. Dont try to steal my man from me! Xu Jinchen was surprised by Zi Beiyings actions, but he didnt stop her because he knew she was helping him. Although the others were also aware that Zi Beiying was just helping Xu Jinchen out, they somehow felt that they could be a great couple. Mengda and Nan, as Zi Beiyings bodyguards, undoubtedly hoped that she could be happy. They felt that Xu Jinchen was a great choice for Zi Beiying too. You... Wu Mina rounded her eyes in shock. When did Xu Jinchen get a girlfriend? Why didnt he tell me? Wu Mina felt like crying. Jinchen, why didnt you tell me that you already have a girlfriend? It sounded as if Xu Jinchen had cheated her out of her affection towards him. Xu Jinchen was a little mad when he heard her question. Miss Wu, its my personal affair. Why should I tell you? Chapter 1102 - Have a Shower Together

Chapter 1102 Have a Shower Together

You know I like you! Wu Mina said. It sounded as if Xu Jinchen had to take the responsibility for her as long as she liked him.Xu Jinchen said, You also know that I dont like you, right? I... Wu Mina was struck dumb for a second. She indeed knew that Xu Jinchen didnt like her, but she was unwilling to give up. She couldnt understand why Xu Jinchen didnt like her. Why dont you like me? Is there anything about me that isnt good enough? she asked. In fact, since Zi Beiying imed that she was Xu Jinchens girlfriend, she shouldpare herself with Zi Beiying. Even though their family background was excluded, Wu Mina was still barelyparable to Zi Beiying. Zi Beiying was obviously more beautiful and attractive than Wu Mina when it came to their faces and build, but Wu Mina refused to face this truth. Miss Wu, the fact that I dont like you has nothing to do with your appearance or family background. I just dont have feelings for you, Xu Jinchen said and he lost patience. Actually, as long as he liked a girl, he didnt care whether she was beautiful or from a rich family. If he didnt like a girl, he wouldnt ept her no matter how outstanding she was. Wu Mina didnt know what to say now. She couldnt force Xu Jinchen to like her after all. She had tried countless times, and didnt have a good result. Miss Wu, please dont bring it up again. I dont want our families good rtionship to be damaged because of it, Xu Jinchen said. It was a gentle warning. The Wu family needed the Xu familys help in many aspects. If Wu Mina kept annoying him, he wouldnt be kind to her anymore. Although it sounded a little provocative, he had to do that in order to get rid of Wu Mina. Wu Mina understood it very well, and felt scared. If anything bad happened to her family because of her, her parents would hate her. It wasnt something she wanted. Sorry to keep you waiting. Lets get inside now! Xu Jinchen ignored Wu Mina and invited his friends to walk into the private room. They went into the private room together. Once the door was closed, Wu Mina couldnt help but cry. ... Zi Beiying removed her hand from Xu Jinchens arm after they walked into the private room, and she said, The best way to deal with this kind of woman is to tell her that you already have a girlfriend. If she has any sense of shame, shell stay away from you. If not, I dont know what to do either. When Zi Beiying separated herself from him, Xu Jinchen suddenly felt a little upset, which surprised him. Why would he feel upset? Xu Jinchen panicked a little, but soon calmed himself down. Miss Zi, thank you so much for helping me out. Its not a big deal. I dont like that woman either, Zi Beiying said, waving her hand. After that, they were all seated and began to enjoy the meal. A short whileter, Gu Ning received a message from K. K told her that Dongfang Ziyu was staying in the Jinlin Hotel, which was owned by the Xu family. Gu Ning told K to continue to keep a close eye on them tomorrow morning. ... Wu Mina cried outside for a while, and her friend walked out to find her. Mina, are you alright? Her friend was nervous seeing her crying. Im fine. Wu Mina didnt want to tell her friend what had just happened. Give me my bag. I need to go home now. Are you really fine? Wu Minas friend was worried about her. I told you Im fine! Wu Mina raised her voice. Her friend knew that she was in a terrible mood now, so she stopped asking her questions. Wu Minas friend gave her bag to her, and she went back home alone. ... When it was about 11:30 pm, Xu Jinchen and his friends went to have night snacks together. Many of them had drunk alcohol, so they couldnt drive. Luckily, Mengda and Nan didnt drink at all, so they became the drivers. There were nine of them in all, so two cars were enough. Both Gu Ning and Zi Beiying wanted to have seafood, and the others agreed. Leng Shaoting used to be allergic to seafood, but he was cured after taking Gu Nings power crystals. In addition, seafood was expensive, and they didnt want to miss the chance to have a free meal. Song Haoyu would pay the bill anyway. Therefore, the group of them spent nearly twenty thousand yuan on seafood as night snacks. It wasnt much for rich people, but it was quite a lot for ordinary people. After having night snacks, they went back to their homes. Mengda drove Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning back to Leng Shaotings house, and Leng Shaoting booked rooms for Zi Beiying and the others in the Shengshi Hotel. Since it was Leng Shaotings arrangement, it was free. Nan, at the same time, drove the rest of the people back home. ... Once they were back in the house, Leng Shaoting couldnt wait a second longer and pressed Gu Ning against the wall. You smell of alcohol. Go have a shower first. Gu Ning pushed Leng Shaoting away. Lets have a shower together. Leng Shaotings stared at Gu Ning. Gu Ning gave him a re, but it actually wasnt the first time that they had done that together, so she agreed in the end. The two of them stayed in the bathroom for nearly an hour, and they did something more than showering inside. Chapter 1103 - What a Coincidence!

1103 What a Coincidence!

The next day, K sent a message to Gu Ning and told her that Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua had checked out. He was following them to see where they went. When it was 9 am, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were about to go outside together, but Leng Shaoting received an emergency call all of a sudden and had to leave first. He wasnt sure when he coulde back, so he told Gu Ning to contact Xu Jinchen if she needed any help. Gu Ning agreed. She didnt ask what Leng Shaoting was going to deal with because she knew it must be highly confidential given his profession. Leng Shaoting drove his car, and Gu Ning went to take a taxi alone. She decided to call Zi Beiying afterwards. Since Leng Shaoting wasnt with her, she could spend some time with Zi Beiying. However, before she made the call, K called her first. Boss, the two people you told me to spy on left for Qianling Mountain, but I lost them, K said. Qianling Mountain was a scenic spot, but there were only surveince cameras around some parts of it. Qianling Mountain? Gu Ning didnt think they went to Qianling Mountain to climb it for fun. The Qianling Mountain probably had something to do with the cultivation world. Alright, thanks. Send me the screenshot of where they disappeared, Gu Ning said. No problem, K said and hung up. He sent the screenshot to Gu Ning at once. Gu Ning, at this moment, changed her idea. She decided to go to Qianling Mountain today. Although she knew it was almost impossible for her to find them, she was unwilling to give up. After that, Gu Ning disguised herself as Tang Aining and left for Qianling Mountain in a taxi. Qianling Mountain was about 30 kilometers away from the capital, so it took more than half an hour for her to get there. It was a popr scenic spot, so there were many people who came to climb it. Gu Ning found the ce where Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua disappeared from surveince cameras, then tried to find the direction in which they left through their footprints. This part of the mountain area hadnt been developed yet, so there were weeds and soil everywhere. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to help her. With the help of her Jade Eyes, everything became super clear. There was no road ahead, but traces were left by someone walking by. All the way forward, about 300 meters away, there were rolling hills. Nevertheless, there was nothing strange. Even though Gu Ning saw nothing strange, she still walked ahead following the traces. When she reached the foot of the mountain, the footprints disappeared. Gu Ning thought that they might have used qinggong after arriving at this ce so that others couldnt find them. In order to find any footprints on trees, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes again. However, she found nothing this time. It was impossible for her to keep going, so she had to go back. She wasnt disappointed, because she knew that it wasnt easy to reach the cultivation world. Coincidentally, Gu Ning ran into Qi Ziyue, Tang Yaxin, Shouta Minamino, and Ayumi Yamaguchi along with two bodyguards when she walked back to the area with surveince cameras. It was obvious that they came to climb the mountain. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin were displeased the moment they saw Gu Ning, or Tang Aining to be specific. Tang Yaxins eyes were full of hatred towards Tang Aining. She had lost a billion yuan to Tang Aining! Is it you? Tang Yaxin clenched her teeth in anger, but didnt dare hurt Tang Aining. Tang Aining had a rtionship with the Kirin Gang and the important USB sh disk after all. Although Tang Yaxin was afraid of Tang Aining, she always wanted to figure out a good way to get rid of this enemy. Oh, hi, Mr. Qi, Miss Tang, what a coincidence! Gu Ning greeted them with a smile. Nice to see you, Miss Tang! Qi Ziyue was also very polite, although he was mad at Tang Aining. Oh. Qi Ziyue seemed to think of something and said, Miss Tang, didnt you say you have a USB sh disk with you. It belongs to Aining, and Aining is back home now, but unfortunately she lost her memories. Can you give the USB sh disk to me? I can give it to her, and it can probably help her remember something. Saying that, Qi Ziyue acted sad. Tang Aining was back home? That was impossible, because Tang Aining was already dead. In fact, Tang Aining was reborn to be Gu Ning. In order to make Gu Ning believe it, Qi Ziyue paid a woman and told her to have a stic surgery to look like Tang Aining. However, the woman still looked a little different from Tang Aining, so Qi Ziyue lied and said that Tang Aining had been injured and lost her memories. What? Aining is injured and she lost all of her memories? Gu Ning also pretended to be shocked. Are you sure the woman is Aining? Aining is excellent at martial arts. Howe shes injured? Miss Tang, I understand that its hard for you to ept, but its true. Ive been with Aining for several years, and I know what she looks like. Yaxin also grew up with Aining, so were very sure that the woman is Aining. Oh, Ainings father is aware of the terrible news too, Qi Ziyue said with a sad face. Chapter 1104 - What Do You Mean?

Chapter 1104 What Do You Mean?

Hearing that, Gu Ning felt that it was ridiculous.Tang Yaxin didnt grow up with Tang Aining. Ever since Tang Yaxin moved into the Tang familys house, she had lived the life of a nobledy and had seldom seen Tang Aining. As for Tang Ainings father, he was a shameless man! Well, youre right, Gu Ning said, but she had no intention to give the USB sh disk to them. Can I visit Aining? I know that she has some scars on her body. Once I make sure the woman is her, Ill give you the USB sh disk. Both Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin got nervous after knowing that. They had no idea that Tang Aining had scars on her body. Although Qi Ziyue was Tang Ainings ex boyfriend, they had never slept with each other, so he didnt know she had scars on her body. And although Tang Yaxin was Tang Ainings half-sister, they were bitter enemies. It was impossible for Tang Yaxin to know where Tang Aining had scars. They thought that they could easily deceive this Tang Aining with a smart lie, but this Tang Aining turned out to be smarter than they thought. Dont be so unreasonable. Although Tang Yaxin felt guilty, she was angrier, because this Tang Aining said it on purpose. Gu Ning indeed said it on purpose, but Tang Yaxin was in no position to criticize her. Yaxin. Qi Ziyue stopped Tang Yaxin at once. If Tang Yaxin couldnt control her temper, it would ruin their n. Gu Ning, however, didnt let Tang Yaxin go, but continued to question her. Im unreasonable? Miss Tang, why do you say that? I simply want to visit Aining. Howe its unreasonable? Miss Tang, please dont misunderstand Yaxin. She didnt mean that, Qi Ziyue exined at once, but Gu Ning interrupted him, She didnt mean that? What exactly does she mean then? You... Tang Yaxin was furious, but didnt know how to argue back, and Qi Ziyue didnt give her the chance to keep on arguing with Gu Ning either. He said, Well, Miss Tang, if you want to visit Aining, we can find a time to do that. He couldnt bring Gu Ning to visit Tang Aining right now, because his dirty trick would be exposed if they did that now. Therefore, he nned to give an excuse that Tang Aining disappeared all of a sudden again. As for the USB sh disk, they had to figure out another way. Fine, I should leave now. Call me whenever its possible, Mr. Qi, Gu Ning said at the end. Sure, see you, Miss Tang, Qi Ziyue said, and Gu Ning left. Ziyue, why did you let her go like that? Tang Yaxin was still mad. Shes really annoying. Do you need us to help you teach her a lesson? Shouta Minamino asked. Thanks, Mr. Minamino. I can handle it myself, Qi Ziyue said. Great. Shouta Minamino didnt insist. Qi Ziyue thought that he could use bait and ask this Tang Aining to visit the injured Tang Aining, then seized the chance to force her to give him the USB sh disk. Thinking of that, Qi Ziyue felt much better, but Tang Yaxin was still in a bad mood. ... When Gu Ning was back in the city, it was already past 12 pm. She dined outside, then went back to the house and removed her make-up. After resting for a while, she called Zi Beiying and invited Zi Beiying to have a tour of her business corporation. Hearing that, Zi Beiying got excited and agreed with crity. She was always curious to know how manypanies Gu Ning had. Afterwards, Gu Ning told Zi Beiying to pick her up at Leng Shaotings house, because Zi Beiying had Leng Shaotings other car. About 20 minutester, Zi Beiying and her two bodyguards arrived. Where is Shaoting? she asked Gu Ning. He left to deal with something, Gu Ning said. Zi Beiying nodded, and didnt ask further. Gu Ning got in the car and told Mengda the address before they left. Mengda wasnt familiar with the roads in the capital, but it didnt cause much trouble with the help of onboard navigation. Zi Beiying ached to know more about Gu Nings business empire, but she didnt ask many questions about it in the car because she would soon see it. Gu Ning, do you know any specialties in the capital? Zi Beiying asked. She was very interested in delicious food, and would try the local specialties wherever she went. Um, Im not clear about that, but Xu Jinchens younger sister should know very well. If you dont mind, we can hang out with herter, Gu Ning said. Sure! Zi Beiying agreed without dy. She didnt care that a stranger would join them, because she was very easy-going and the girl was Xu Jinchens younger sister too. That being the case, Gu Ning called Xu Qinyin. ... Xu Qinyin wasnt up yet at this time. She was mad when the ringtone disturbed her. When she was about to directly reject it, she noticed the callers name and answered it without hesitation. Hi, Gu Ning! Qinyin, are you free today? Gu Ning asked. Yeah, Im always free. Whats up? Xu Qinyin joked. Why dont you hang out with me? I have a friend who wants to try the specialties in the capital. Can you be our guide? Gu Ning asked. Well, if you didnt need a guide, would you call me? Xu Qinyin pretended to be annoyed. Of course I would! Gu Ningughed. Were friends, right? Chapter 1105 - K Stands Up

Chapter 1105 K Stands Up

Alright, where are you now? Ill be on my way, Xu Qinyin said.Im leaving for XX Road, and my destination is XX building. Call me when you arrive there, Gu Ning said. Sure, Ill be right there, Xu Qinyin said. Oh, dont drive your car. Just take a taxi, Gu Ning said, because they already had arge car. Great. Xu Qinyin didnt want to drive either. Without dy, Xu Qinyin left her bed and changed her clothes. Normally, it took about half an hour for her to put on her make-up, but she finished it within 20 minutes today. Xu Qinyins mother was surprised when she got up of her own ord. Qinyin, where are you going? her mother asked. Gu Ning just called me, and were going to hang out together, Xu Qinyin said. Gu Ning called you? No wonder youre willing to get up by yourself, Xu Qinyins mother said. Only Gu Ning was so influential. Although Xu Qinyins mother hadnt met Gu Ning yet, she had heard a lot about Gu Ning and what Gu Ning had done. Master Xu often talked about Gu Ning as well, and Xu Qinyin alsoplimented Gu Ning many times. Gu Ning was a very sessful businesswoman at such an early age, and it was hard for others not to admire her ability. Therefore, Xu Qinyins mother had a good impression of Gu Ning. What surprised her more was that Gu Ning became Leng Shaotings girlfriend. It wasnt a secret that Leng Shaoting had never shown any interest in other women before, and Master Leng was also very satisfied with this future grand daughter-inw. Master Xu even said more than once that he wished that Gu Ning could be his future grand daughter-inw. ... When Gu Ning and Zi Beiying arrived outside of the Shengning Tower, Gu Ning introduced it to Zi Beiying, Look, this building is called Shengning Tower, and its the headquarters of the Shengning Organization, which hasnt been established yet, so we havent put the name on it either. Thend behind this building is attached to it, and its still under construction now. Wow, Gu Ning, its so unbelievable! Zi Beiying was shocked. Although this building and thend were merely nothing for the Zi family, Zi Beiying thought that it was very cool. Gu Ning was only 19, while she was already 24. However, Gu Ning had made great achievements, while she had done nothing impressive. In addition, there couldnt be another girl who could be a billionaire at such an early age! Gu Ning was literally a genius. Only Gu Ning, who was as beautiful as smart, could be Leng Shaotings girlfriend. Zi Beiying realized that it was quite understandable that Leng Shaoting chose Gu Ning instead of her. Compared with Gu Ning, she wasnt outstanding at all. Because Gu Ning was far better than her, she became Gu Nings fan and Gu Ning was her idol now. Lets go in now! Gu Ning said, then walked into the building with Zi Beiying and the others. Although the Shengning Organization wasnt established yet, the ce was already open for business. At the reception desk, there were three tall, pretty women. Hi, wee, Miss Gu! They were all excited the moment Gu Ning showed up. Although they knew that Gu Ning was the founder of the Shengning Organization, they had to obey the rules and simply call her Miss Gu. Gu Ning smiled at them, then continued to walk inside. After Gu Ning and the others were in the elevator, the three receptionists almost yelled in excitement. OMG, I just saw the founder of ourpany! Shes so beautiful. Indeed, shes much prettier than those photos of her. I feel so lucky that I can work here. Me too. ... Gu Ning brought them straight up to the 17th floor where Chen Cangyis CEOs office was; her office was on the 18th floor. K was about to leave when Gu Ning and the others came. With Leng Shaotings help, the gamepany easily passed the legal check, and he could go get the certificate now. Once they had the certificate, they could release the game. Hi, boss, good news. K beamed at Gu Ning the second he saw her. I just received a call from the Administration for Industry and Commerce, and our gamepany is ready to open now! After K finished saying that, his sight fell on Zi Beiying. He wasnt surprised because he already saw them in the surveince cameras. Nevertheless, Zi Beiying was astonished when she saw K standing up on his feet. Not only Zi Beiying, but Mengda and Nan were also shocked. Nice to see you, Miss Zi. K politely greeted Zi Beiying. Chapter 1106 - It’s Gu Ning, Right?

Chapter 1106 Its Gu Ning, Right?

A-Are your legs cured? Zi Beiying asked.Yeah, theyre fine now. K smiled. He felt lucky every time he thought of his legs. Who did that for you? Zi Beiying asked again with curiosity, because she knew that K had tried many times in vain. The person who had cured Ks legs must be the best doctor in this world. Hearing that, K gave Gu Ning a nce, because he didnt know whether he could tell the truth or not. Zi Beiying noticed that, and remembered what Gu Ning had done for her father. Oh, its Gu Ning, right? she said. K was struck dumb for a second. He was surprised that Zi Beiying got the answer at once. Yes, its me, Gu Ning said. Since its you, its not too much of a shock. Zi Beiying wasnt shocked anymore after hearing Gu Nings answer. She knew how unbelievable Gu Ning was. K soon realized that Zi Beiying was also aware of Gu Nings outstanding ability. Alright, you can go deal with your business now, Gu Ning said. Great, see you, K said and left. Shortly after K walked away, Chen Cangyi showed up. He heard their voices from his office, so he went out to wee Gu Ning. Nice to see you again, boss, Chen Cangyi said, then he greeted Zi Beiying and her two bodyguards. Hi, nice to meet you all. He didnt know Zi Beiying and her two bodyguards, so he didnt greet them by name. Nice to meet you too, Zi Beiying said. This is the president of my corporation, Chen Cangyi. Theyre my friends, Zi Beiying, Mengda and Nan. Gu Ning introduced them to each other. I just came to give my friends a tour, so you can focus on your own work, Gu Ning said. Sure. Chen Cangyi was indeed very busy with his work now because Gu Nings corporation was about to be officially established. After that, Gu Ning went to the 18th floor with Zi Beiying and the others. There was a tea set in the room and Zi Beiying asked Gu Ning, Can I prepare the tea myself? Zi Beiying liked drinking tea, and she had learned many skills of a tea ceremony. Of course you can, Gu Ning said. Zi Beiying picked up the Yixing y teapot. Although it looked a little old it was very smooth, and the texture was very good. Zi Beiying asked, Gu Ning, is this a real antique? Yeah, Gu Ning said. It was the most valuable Yixing y teapot she had bought till now. Knowing that, Zi Beiying decided to be very cautious, this antique was unique after all. After the water boiled, Zi Beiying began to make tea. First of all, she had to wash the tea set with boiling water. Afterwards, she put tea in the teapot and poured boiling water inside. She waited for a short while before she poured the tea into the fair mug. For the rity of the tea, she put the tea strainer on the fair mug to filter the tea residue. In the end, she poured the tea into teacups. Gu Ning didnt know much about the art of tea, but she could see that Zi Beiying had received professional training before. Have a taste. Zi Beiying gave the first teacup to Gu Ning, then poured cups of tea for Mengda and Nan too. Even though Mengda and Nan were Zi Beiyings bodyguards, Zi Beiying treated them as if they were members of her family. Gu Ning raised the teacup and had a sip of the tea. When the tea just entered her mouth, it tasted a little bitter, but it had a sweet refreshing aftertaste once it slowly prated into her throat. Wow, this is good, Gu Ning said. Ha-ha, I like drinking tea, and Ive learned the skills too. I often make the tea at home when Im free. My dad always says that I steal the tea artists work, Zi Beiying said with a broad smile. Not only have you stolen the tea artists work, but Master Zi and Lord Zi also have a higher standard of tea now, Nan said. They chatted with each other in a rxed atmosphere. When they were enjoying the tea for the third round, Gu Ning received Xu Qinyins call. She told them to stay in her office, and she left to meet Xu Qinyin. It was still early, so they were going to rest in her office for a while before they went to dine together. ... However, the second Xu Qinyin hung up the call with Gu Ning, she saw a familiar face. Qinyin? A male voice called Xu Qinyin with uncertainty. Xu Qinyin turned around, but looked displeased when she saw the man. He was a handsome 25-year-old man in a formal suit. Although Xu Qinyin was reluctant to see him, she still greeted him because of her good manners. Hi, nice to see you. The mans name was Shen Baixiang. He had studied in the same college as Xu Qinyin before. He was also universally-acknowledged as the best looking man in their school. Xu Qinyin had confessed her love for him, but he had turned her down. It wasnt a big deal that he had rejected her, because she couldnt force him to love her, and she epted the result. However, she learnedter that Shen Baixiang rejected her because he thought that her family background was too ordinary. Xu Qinyin kept a low profile on purpose, so her schoolmates all believed that she was an ordinary girl. The Shen family was a rich family in the capital, so Shen Baixiang would marry someone from a family of equal social status to his. That was his and his familys n. He wouldnt marry an ordinary girl, because it wasnt helpful for his familys business. Shen Baixiang had no idea about Xu Qinyins real family background, because they lost touch with each other after graduation. Chapter 1107 - I Hate Him

Chapter 1107 I Hate Him

Apart from her family background, Shen Baixiang actually liked Xu Qinyins appearance very much. Even if it was impossible for him to marry her, he wasnt willing to keep a distance away from her. As long as Xu Qinyin had no intention to marry him, he wouldnt mind having a sexual rtionship with her.Shen Baixiang walked to Xu Qinyin. Oh, its really you! What a coincidence! Even though Shen Baixiang seemed gentle and kind, he still failed to hide his arrogance. Hi, Xu Qinyin said with a fake smile. Shen Baixiang understood that Xu Qinyin had no patience for him, but he believed that it was because he had rejected her before. Are you free? Why dont we have a cup of coffee together? Shen Baixiang invited her. No, thanks, Xu Qinyin said without hesitation. Qinyin, are you still mad at me? Shen Baixiang asked on purpose. Of course not, I already forget about it, but were not familiar with each other, so I dont think its necessary to keep in touch, Xu Qinyin said. Fine, I wont force you to do it if youre not free now. Can I have your number? Shen Baixiang said. Im afraid you cant. Xu Qinyin rejected it. This time, Shen Baixiang was a little annoyed. He was a self-centered person, and he wouldnt allow others to reject him, but it was only reasonable in his eyes that he could reject other girls as he wanted. When Shen Baixiang wanted to say something again, Gu Ning walked over. The second Shen Baixiang saw Gu Ning, he felt that Gu Ning looked very familiar. After a few seconds, Shen Baixiang remembered who Gu Ning was. Therefore, once Gu Ning walked near, Shen Baixiang greeted her of his own ord. Hi, Im so sorry to bother you, but is your name Gu Ning? Shen Baixiang had read the news about Gu Ning on the Inte, and he thought only an outstanding girl like Gu Ning could be his girlfriend. He never thought of whether he deserved her. In fact, Gu Ning was much richer than his family. Yeah, Im Gu Ning, Gu Ning said. She saw him talking with Xu Qinyin from a distance, so she thought that he might be Xu Qinyins friend or something. Very nice to meet you, Miss Gu. Im the general manager of Jintong Finance. My names Shen Baixiang, and mypany is on the third floor of this skyscraper. Shen Baixiang immediately introduced himself, then pointed at the nearby building. Coincidentally, Fenghua Entertainment was also in the skyscraper now, but Gu Ning didnt bother to mention it. Ningning, lets go now. Xu Qinyin didnt want Gu Ning to waste time on Shen Baixiang, so she pulled Gu Nings hand, walking away. Seeing that, Gu Ning realized that Xu Qinyin must hate this man called Shen Baixiang, so she said nothing and left with Xu Qinyin. Shen Baixiang, however, was shocked, because it seemed like Xu Qinyin was very close to Gu Ning. In his eyes, Xu Qinyin was simply an ordinary girl, and she shouldnt know Gu Ning, who was an important figure. Do you hate him? Gu Ning asked when they were far away. Yeah, I hate him. Xu Qinyin told Gu Ning the story afterwards. After knowing the reason, Gu Ning had a bad impression of Shen Baixiang. Why is he approaching you again? Has he found out your real family background? Gu Ning asked. No idea, but I dont want to see him again, Xu Qinyin said. ... When they arrived at Gu Nings office, Xu Qinyin met Zi Beiying for the first time, and they began to enjoy the tea together. Both Xu Qinyin and Zi Beiying were talkative, so they soon got familiar with each other. Gu Ning sat aside and listened to their conversation with a smile. She didnt feel bored at all. There are countless delicious specialties in the capital... Xu Qinyin named many famous specialties in the capital and Zi Beiyings mouth was watering now. Lets go eat them allter! Zi Beiying said with excitement. Can you eat them all? Gu Ning was amused. Zi Beiying thought for a while, then said, We can continue tomorrow! She wasnt in a rush to go back home anyway. When it was 5:30 pm, they left Shengning Tower for the food street. The food street was open almost all day, and visitors from different cities or countries could find all kinds of specialties here. Gu Ning didnt receive a call or message from Leng Shaoting the whole day, and she didnt text or call him either. It was obvious that he was very busy with his task, so Gu Ning wouldnt disturb him. Both of them were mature adults, and they were very considerate in love too. Chapter 1108 - What a Shame!

Chapter 1108 What a Shame!

Shen Baixiang gathered with several of his schoolmates that night, and he mentioned Gu Ning.The others didnt know Gu Ning, but Shen Baixiang told them how unbelievable Gu Ning was. After that, Shen Baixiang also talked about Xu Qinyin, whom they were familiar with. Most of them were Shen Baixiangs close friends, so they were aware that Shen Baixiang had rejected Xu Qinyin. They also knew the real reason why he had done it. However, they didnt think that it was wrong, because it was Shen Baixiangs choice. Different people had different values and aims. It was not just Shen Baixiang, they also preferred to have a marriage between families of equal social status. One of Shen Baixiangs schoolmates didnt know them before, so he wasnt aware of what had happened between Xu Qinyin and Shen Baixiang. After knowing that Shen Baixiang had rejected Xu Qinyin, he was surprised. What? Why? The others, instead, didnt understand why he looked so surprised. Why are you so surprised? Shen Baixiang asked, and somehow felt that something wasnt right. Maybe it had been a bad decision to reject Xu Qinyin, but even though he had a bad feeling, he still refused to believe it. Come on, Xu Qinyin was born in the famous Xu family in the capital. You were quite lucky that she liked you, Shen Baixiangs schoolmate said. She was born in the Xu family in the capital? Everyone else was astonished. What Xu family? someone asked at once. There is only one famous Xu family in the capital. The owner of the Jinlin Organization! Shen Baixiangs schoolmate said. What? Everyone was totally shocked this time, including Shen Baixiang. If Xu Qinyins family was the famous Xu family in the capital, he had missed a great chance to improve his familys social status. At the same time, he wondered why Xu Qinqin didnt tell him the truth. If she had told him her real family background, he wouldnt have rejected her. Anyway, Shen Baixiang couldnt tell his schoolmates his real thoughts, or his schoolmates would dislike him. The moment they learned the truth, they all turned to look at Shen Baixiang with sympathy. Wow, what a shame! Actually, even if Xu Qinyin is an ordinary girl, shes very beautiful. Some people cared about benefits most, while others didnt. Um, I think it was fate. Shen Baixiang raised a smile. Is Xu Qinyin still single now? Baixiang, you can get her back! Someone proposed. Shen Baixiang smiled, but said nothing. He absolutely wanted to get Xu Qinyin back, but Xu Qinyin didnt bother to pay attention to him now. Even though it wasnt very likely, Shen Baixiang still decided to try after knowing about Xu Qinyins real family background. Nevertheless, he lost his appetite. ... Gu Ning and her friends left the food streetter. She drove Xu Qinyin home first before she sent Zi Beiying, Mengda and Nan to the hotel, then she drove back to Leng Shaotings house alone. Zi Beiying could rent a car from the hotel if she needed one, and it would be also convenient for Gu Ning to have a car. Shortly after Gu Ning was back in the house, she received Gu Mans call. Gu Man and Tang Yunfan already came back home from their honeymoon. Once they were home, Tang Haifeng told them what Master Leng had said to him on the phone. Both Tang Yunfan and Gu Man thought that Master Leng really took it seriously. After that, Gu Man called Gu Ning and told her that Master Leng nned to let her be engaged to Leng Shaoting first. Gu Ning was amused by Master Lengs impatience for the engagement, but she could understand it, because it was very hard for Leng Shaoting to fall in love with a girl. Master Leng was worried that Gu Ning might change her mind and dump Leng Shaoting one day. Although Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were determined to marry each other, nobody knew what would happen in the future. In addition, Leng Shaoting was a soldier, and it wasnt easy to divorce a soldier. Mom, how was your trip? Gu Ning asked. Not bad, but I couldntmunicate with the local people, and it caused a little trouble, Gu Man said. Gu Man didnt speak English, so it was indeed a problem for her tomunicate with foreign people. Tang Yunfan could help her if she needed it, but she still felt morefortable at home. Gu Man was a little tired after the long-distance flight, so they didnt talk on the phone for long. ... After hanging up the call with Gu Man, Gu Ningy on the sofa to watch TV. She suddenly realised that she hadnt watched TV in a long time. She kept changing the television channels, but failed to find any interesting programs. When she was about to turn it off, she found an entertainment show about movies. Several movie experts were making theirments on thetest films, which includes Infinite Horror. Most of them greatlyplimented it, which cheered Gu Ning up. It was good news for Gu Ning that both the audience and movie critics liked the film she made. She had heard manypliments on Infinite Horror from different people, but she still felt happy every time she heard it. ... When it was about 12 am, Leng Shaoting was finally back. He looked a little tired, so Gu Ning gave him a power crystal at once to refresh him. Gu Ning didnt ask him where he went and what he had done, because she knew it was confidential. Shaoting, my mom just told me that Grandpa Leng has called my grandpa, and we can get engaged if you want, Gu Ning said. Chapter 1109 - The Future Queen

Chapter 1109 The Future Queen

Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was struck dumb for a second, but beamed with happiness the next second. Without hesitation, he kissed Gu Ning and began to undress her with great passion. He missed her so much.The next day, Leng Shaoting had to leave again at 7 am. Before he left, he said to Gu Ning and felt a little guilty, Ningning, Im sorry, Im very busy these days, so I cant stay by your side during the day. I will probably be back tonight. Im fine. You dont need to worry about me, Gu Ning said with sincerity. Great, Leng Shaoting said, then kissed Gu Nings forehead. Oh, wait a second. Gu Ning stopped Leng Shaoting when he was about to walk out. She took out a porcin bottle with 10 power crystals inside and handed it to Leng Shaoting. Take one whenever you feel exhausted. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaotings work wasnt easy, and he probably didnt have much time to take a rest. Sure. Leng Shaoting put the bottle into his pocket, then left. Afterwards, Gu Ning had breakfast alone. ... A short whileter, K called Gu Ning. Hi, boss, are you free now? K asked. Yeah, whats up? Gu Ning asked. Can we talk face to face? Im in my office now, K said. No problem, Ill be right there, Gu Ning said. Come to the 11th floor please, K said. Their gamepany was on the 11th floor. Gu Ning agreed, then left the house. She went straight to the 11th floor once she arrived at herpany. Except for K, there were about eight people on the 11th floor, and they were allputer experts. Hi, boss. K walked over at once. Come on, let me introduce our boss to you all, K said to the other people in the room. This is the founder of ourpany, Gu Ning. The others all stood up and greeted Gu Ning, Nice to meet you, boss. K had told them that their boss was a young girl, so they werent surprised now when Gu Ning showed up. In fact, they werent very happy about the fact that their boss was still a teenager. They came to work here for the sake of K, and were annoyed after knowing that their boss was a young girl. They felt it was embarrassing to work for a young girl, and they didnt understand why K was willing to work for Gu Ning. Nevertheless, they changed their mind after K told them what Gu Ning had achieved. Moreover, they were looking forward to the bright future they were going to have with Gu Ning. Although they seemed calm, they were actually excited to meet Gu Ning in real life. Nice to meet you all. Gu Ning smiled at them. Her kind attitude impressed them. They believed that she would be even more sessful in the future. Alright, get back to your work now, K said, and they walked back to their seats. K then walked to his office with Gu Ning. Some of them are my friends, and some of them are the friends of my friends. Im not 100% sure that they are all reliable, but Ill keep a close eye on them. Although K trusted them to some extent, it still needed time to prove their loyalty. Great, Gu Ning said. She wasnt worried about it. Um, the thing is that the game is about to be released. Boss, we all know that youre very popr. Can you join us and be the first game yer so that your fans will be attracted to itter? Once theyre interested in the game, Im confident that over half of them will be loyal users, K said. No problem. Gu Ning agreed without hesitation. She was the boss after all, and she should do something to help K promote the game. If she did nothing, she wouldnt be a qualified boss. K was excited. Very well, Ill send you the gameter, and you can y it for a while to see whether you know how to y it. Because the game wasnt released yet, Gu Ning couldnt download it from the Inte, so K would directly send it to her. Its just a game. It wont be difficult for me, Gu Ning said with confidence. Although she hadnt yed mobile games before, she didnt think that it would be hard for her to learn the rules. K obviously believed Go Ning. ... It took a while for K to send Gu Ning the game. During this time, K gave Gu Ning a booklet which described all kinds of equipment, signs, and so on in the game. Given Gu Nings good memory, she was able to remember all of them after reading them once. The name of the game was Battle in the Sky. After the game was installed, Gu Ning had to create an ount first, but she wondered what gaming name she should use? K said she could call herself Goddess Gu, which was simple and people were familiar with it. Gu Ning, however, thought that it sounded too narcissistic. It wasnt a good choice to use her real name either. After thinking for a while, Gu Ning made a name, the Future Queen. She liked it very much. Chapter 1110 - Qi Ziyue Calls

Chapter 1110 Qi Ziyue Calls

The Future Queen? Come on, youre already a queen right now, K joked.Well, Ill be a real queen when I be the richest businesswoman in this country, Gu Ning said with a serious expression. She didnt bother to hide her ambition from her close friends. Although it sounded very ambitious, K didnt think that it was impossible because he believed in Gu Ning. Nobody knew what would happen in the future, but Gu Ning was always outstanding among her peers. She already became a billionaire at such an early stage, and it was very likely that she could be even more sessful in the future. Great, the Future Queen! Kughed. Afterwards, Gu Ning began to choose her role in the game, and she picked a killer. You can get familiar with the buttons first, then we can have two teams to y a round togetherter, K said. Sure, Gu Ning said. There was a simted battle for beginners in the game. Although the virtual opponent wasnt very skillful, it was still challenging for beginners. Gu Ning yed the simted battle for beginners for a while, and it only took a few minutes for her to get familiar with the rules and buttons. Alright, Im ready for the real battle, Gu Ning said. Really? K was surprised. He knew that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, but it was still surprising that she could y the game well within a few minutes. Since Gu Ning said she was ready, he agreed to have the battle now. K then said to his colleagues, Everyone, attention please. Now we can have a round of the new game to help our boss get more familiar with it. Sure, the others said. They stopped working and took out their phones at once. They were all excellent yers, and couldnt be more familiar with the game. Except for K, there were eight people, and they were divided into two teams. Every one of them needed to gain experience and fight against each other at the same time. The seven of them used their junior game IDs to y with Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was a beginner. Although they used their junior game IDs, they were actually senior game yers, so they were definitely much better than Gu Ning when it came to the skills. At the beginning, Gu Ning could barely win, but she improved her skills at a shocking pace. The others all believed that she was a game genius. They totally devoted themselves to the game, and really enjoyed it. Within a morning, Gu Ning grew to be Primary Level 20 from a beginner. The game was divided into seven grades: primary grade, intermediate grade, advanced grade, god grade, holy grade, heaven grade and infinite grade. Each grade had 100 levels. Therefore, although Primary Level 20 was still a very low level in the game, it normally took about a week for a beginner to reach it. However, Gu Ning only used a morning, which was amazing. Wow, boss, youre so unbelievable! I cant believe it! Boss, how did you do that? Boss... They keptplimenting and asking Gu Ning questions. Well, I guess its a gift, Gu Ning said. The others agreed. When will this game be released? Gu Ning asked. In about three or four days, K said. Great, I probably wont be in the capital after several days, so Im afraid I cant show up at the news conference. Ill think of a better way to promote it, Gu Ning said. Sure, K said. ... Gu Ning nned to have lunch at the cafeteria of herpanyter, but she received Qi Ziyues call all of a sudden. She grimaced when she saw the callers name. Hi! Gu Ning picked it up. Hi, Miss Tang, this is Qi Ziyue. Are you free today? We can go to visit Aining now, Qi Ziyue said. Sure, where and when? Gu Ning asked. Qi Ziyue must have set a trap for her, but Gu Ning wasnt afraid at all. How about 2 pm? No. 67, XX Vi District, XX Road, Qi Ziyue said. No problem, Ill be there, Gu Ning said, then left. It was almost 12 pm, so she decided to have a simple meal outside. The capital was veryrge with too much traffic, and the ce Qi Ziyue told her was a little far away so she didnt have much time. When Gu Ning just walked out of an elevator, she ran into Ba Tianyang, who came back with a lunchbox. Ba Tianyangs eyes lit up the second he saw Gu Ning. Hi, boss, nice to see you! Hi, how are you? Do you like your work here? Gu Ning asked him with concern. Of course, Ba Tianyang said. In fact, he had never lived such a full life before. He used to be a killer and lived a cruel life. He kept chasing and killing his targets, and he could be killed at any second too. Chapter 1111 - Meet Another “Tang Aining“

1111 Meet Another Tang Aining

Gu Ning had helped him out and he could live a happy life now as an ordinary person. Um, dont you like the food provided by thepany? Gu Ning noticed the lunchbox in Ba Tianyangs hands. Gu Ning wasnt questioning Ba Tianyang, but simply wanted to know why Ba Tianyang brought a lunchbox himself. If the food wasnt good here, she would improve it. Although different people had different tastes for food, she still wanted to make it as widely eptable as possible. Oh, no, no. Ba Tianyang denied it at once, but he looked a little shy and embarrassed the next second. However, in order to not make Gu Ning misunderstand him, Ba Tianyang still said, Well, Manni, oh, no, Manager Song doesnt feelfortable today, so I went to buy some oatmeal for her. Ba Tianyang stammered a little because he was very nervous, which looked totally different from his identity as a killer. He had been trained as a professional killer in a killer organisation ever since he was a little kid, and he wasnt allowed to have emotions. As a result, he knew nothing about romantic rtionships. Seeing that, Gu Ning realized that Ba Tianyang fell in love with Song Manni. He called her Manni! Actually, Ba Tianyang was a good-looking, mature man, and because he often exercised, he had a muscr build. Gu Ning was amused by Ba Tianyangs reaction, andughed a little. She wondered how Song Manni felt about Ba Tianyang. She was also curious to know whether Ba Tianyang was aware that Song Manni had a divorce before. Would he ept it? Anyway, if he really loved her, he wouldnt mind. Although Song Manni had a divorce before, she didnt have any kids, and she was still a very beautiful woman. It was easy for her to find a quality man. It would probably be a little difficult for her to trust a man again, but she wasnt a weak woman and she had confidence in her life. If Ba Tianyang and Song Manni liked each other, Gu Ning would give them her best wishes. If Song Manni simply treated Ba Tianyang as a friend, Gu Ning hoped that they could still get along well with each other. Wow, great, see you then, Gu Ning said with a smile. See you, Ba Tianyang said and left. ... Gu Ning got in her car, but didnt start it right away. She spent some time on her make-up and disguised herself as Tang Aining. Afterwards, Gu Ning drove away. She needed to be like Tang Aining, so she was wearing high-heels now. When her make-up and clothes were done, she changed her car to a rented car and parked her car at a nearby parking lot. She was driving Leng Shaotings car now, and she didnt want to cause him any trouble. She couldnt drive a car under the name of herpany either. If anyone found that Tang Aining had a rtionship with the Shengning Organization, it would cause trouble. Without further ado, Gu Ning headed straight to the appointed ce. About 1:30 pm, Gu Ning arrived, and she used her Jade Eyes to see the inside of the No.67 house. There were eight people in it. A tall strong man in a ck suit was standing at its door with a gun by his waist. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin were sitting on the sofa. They were chatting and drinking tea, but Gu Ning couldnt hear what they were talking about. In fact, Qi Ziyue didnt want Tang Yaxin to be involved in this, but she insisted. On the second floor, a woman who was supposed to be Tang Aining was lying on the bed in the masters room. Half of her face was wrapped in bandages, and she indeed resembled Tang Aining. There were bandages around her body too, and it seemed she was really seriously injured, but Gu Ning knew that it wasnt true. In the guest room next to the masters room, four men in ck clothing sat in silence, and they also had guns with them. Gu Ning sneered. It was obvious that Qi Ziyue nned to force her to give him the USB sh disk. She remembered what she had been through in the previous incarnation. Tang Yaxin had done the same thing to her before her death. Thinking of that, Gu Ning was mad. She ached to kill them all right now. Nevertheless, it was illegal, so she had to tolerate it. When it was about 10 minutes to 2 pm, Gu Ning stopped the rented car outside house No.67. The tall man standing at the door immediately walked towards her. He also nced around to see whether there were other people or cars. Hi, may I know whether youre Miss Tang? he asked when Gu Ning got out of the car. Yeah, Gu Ning said, and closed the car door. Please, this way. The man made a hand gesture to invite Gu Ning to go inside. Gu Ning followed him, and went to meet Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin. Wee, Miss Tang! Qi Ziyue stood up at once. Tang Yaxin didnt greet Gu Ning, but she seemed to be in a good mood, because she believed that this Tang Aining would soon be caught by them. Chapter 1112 - Point a Gun at Them

Chapter 1112 Point a Gun at Them

Nice to see you, Mr. Qi, Gu Ning said. Nice to see you too, Miss Tang. Do you have the USB sh disk with you? Qi Ziyue asked. Sure. Ill give it to you once I make sure that Aining is really injured, Gu Ning said. No problem. Miss Tang, Aining is in the master bedroom on the second floor now. We can go upstairs together to see her, Qi Ziyue said. Great, Gu Ning said. After that, she followed Qi Ziyue upstairs. When they walked into the master bedroom, Gu Ning saw the fake Tang Aining lying on the bed. However, the second she walked towards the bed, she heard footstepsing over. She knew that Tang Yaxins bodyguards were approaching, but she stayed calm and pretended that she had heard nothing. The next second, four strong men in ck clothes broke in and surrounded Gu Ning, but they didnt show their guns yet. Gu Ning pretended to be surprised and coldly asked Qi Ziyue, Mr. Qi, what do you want to do? Ha-ha, dont you know its a trap? Tang Yaxinughed with pride. A trap? Do you really believe that I came here with the USB sh disk? Gu Ning sneered. We dont care whether you have it right now or not. If you dont give it to us, well kill you, Tang Yaxin said. Well, do you have the ability to kill me? Gu Ning said, and she attacked them at once in case they pulled out their guns first. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin knew that this Tang Aining wasnt weak, so they arranged many bodyguards. Gu Ning didnt save any strength in case any idents happened, so the bodyguards were all beaten on the ground within seconds. Either their arms or legs were broken now, and Gu Ning took their guns away too. Without hesitation, she disassembled them into pieces, then dumped them on the ground. Everyone else in the room was shocked. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin couldnt believe their eyes now. To their astonishment, this Tang Aining was far better at fighting than they thought. Gu Ning turned to re at Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin, and they subconsciously moved backwards in fear. Y-You... Qi Ziyue stammered in panic. Tang Yaxin, at this time, was totally stunned. Are you surprised, Mr. Qi? Do you think Im stupid and woulde here alone without preparation? Gu Ning sneered again. The bodyguards who stayed on the first floor heard the noises and ran upstairs at once, but Gu Ning attacked them even before they could enter the room. Their arms or legs were also broken by Gu Ning in an instant, and Gu Ning took their guns away as well. Those bodyguards were shocked too. Now, its your turn, Mr. Qi and Miss Tang. Gu Nings sight fell on Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin again, and she moved towards them step by step. No, no, dont. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin continued to retreat. They regretted it now, because they found that they were no match for this woman. The woman who was lying on the bed the entire time didnt dare to make a sound. She did her best not to attract any attention hoping that she could survive today. Its not up to you right now, but me, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning wouldnt kill them, but she would teach them an unforgettable lesson. No, no, please. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin kept shaking their heads, but they were forced into the corner. They wanted to escape, but there was no way out. Tang Yaxin didnt know what to do, and suddenly threw her phone at Gu Ning. Gu Ning caught it and threw it back. Tang Yaxin screamed in pain as the phone hit her forehead. Her forehead became red and swollen at once, and she couldnt help but cry loudly. Gu Ning actually didnt use her full strength, so it wasnt a very heavy hit. Yaxin, are you alright? Qi Ziyue checked the wound on Tang Yaxins forehead, then he turned to give Gu Ning a re. How dare you! Be patient, Mr. Qi. Youre next. Gu Ning smiled at him. Hearing that, Qi Ziyue trembled in fear and begged her. Miss Tang, Im sorry. I shouldnt have schemed against you. Please forgive me this time. Qi Ziyue didnt dare annoy Gu Ning right now, and he wasnt a brave man either. Im not tolerant, and I wont ept what youve done to me behind my back, Gu Ning said and lifted a gun. She had no intention to shoot him, but simply to frighten him. He had done the same thing to her in the previous incarnation after all. No, no, no! Qi Ziyue shouted. Miss Tang, its illegal to kill. Chapter 1113 - Punch Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin Heavily

Chapter 1113 Punch Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin Heavily

Rx, I wont kill you, and I have the right to defend myself, Gu Ning said. She didnt look worried at all. You... Qi Ziyue was struck dumb for a second. He didnt know what to say now, and this Tang Aining clearly had absolute control of the situation. It seemed that he was doomed today. Thinking of that, Qi Ziyue kept trembling in fear and suddenly had a urinary incontinence. He flushed with embarrassment. Other people couldnt see it, but Gu Ning noticed it and felt disgusted. She put the gun down, and Qi Ziyue rxed a little. He thought that Gu Ning would let him go. However, Gu Ning kicked his knee with great force and he lost bnce and knelt down before Gu Ning. You... Qi Ziyue felt utterly humiliated now. Do you feel humiliated now? If so, thats right. I humiliated you on purpose, Gu Ning said in a very unkind tone. Gu Ning aimed to humiliate him, and she enjoyed seeing him humiliated. Qi Ziyue was full of hatred towards Gu Ning now, but he didnt dare to fight back. I read the news, and I knew that the female body the police found in the sea near City B was Aining. You killed Aining, and Ill take revenge for her. Gu Ning didnt bother to hide the truth now. After her rebirth, she had stayed in City B for a long time, but she didnt go to the sea again. It was meaningless for her to go there again, because it would only remind her of some terrible memories. You... Qi Ziyue rounded his eyes in shock. He didnt expect that this Tang Aining was aware of everything. Tang Yaxin, at this moment, stopped moaning in pain, and she also looked at Gu Ning with surprise. Are you confused about the reason why I know it? Gu Ning asked. Do you believe in ghosts? Hearing that, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin trembled in fear. They didnt believe in ghosts, but still felt scared. Let me tell you why, because Ainings ghost found me before, and it told me everything, Gu Ning said with a mysterious smile. Qi Ziyue and Tang Aining were frightened. Dont worry, I wont kill you today, but Ill torture you over time. It wont be interesting if youre dead so soon, Gu Ning coldly said, then beat Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin heavily to vent her anger. Tang Yaxin cared about her appearance very much, so Gu Ning focused on pping her face. As for Qi Ziyue, Gu Ning deliberately kicked his crotch, so he couldnt have an erection for the time being. Men hated it most when they couldnt get an erection. Gu Ning didnt stop and kept on punching their vulnerable parts around their bodies. She would only seriously injure them. She would make sure that they had to lie in bed for half a month to recover. After a while, Gu Ning stopped. She walked out and kicked those bodyguards again on her way. From the beginning to the end, Gu Ning didnt pay attention to the woman on the bed, because she had done nothing harmful yet. Gu Ning was in a good mood after punching them. Once she was gone, Qi Ziyue shouted at the woman who was lying on the bed, Call the ambnce! And the police! Tang Yaxin shouted too. She had never been humiliated like that before, and she promised to pay Tang Aining back. We cant call the police! Qi Ziyue snapped at Tang Yaxin. They couldnt call the police, or their dirty trick would be exposed. Besides, it was obvious that Tang Aining wasnt someone they could mess with. He didnt dare take the risk. Why? Tang Yaxin was mad. Qi Ziyue was in great pain now, and he was in no mood to exin it further to Tang Yaxin, but it was too important to be ignored. Do you want our dirty trick to be exposed? Do you want us to be caught? Tang Yaxin soon realized that it was a stupid idea, but she was reluctant to give up. So do we have to swallow this humiliation? Are you an idiot or something? She clearly knows who we are and she has control of the situation now. We should save some energy and leave this damn ce right now! Qi Ziyue was furious. He didnt want to waste time arguing with Tang Yaxin again. Tang Yaxin was also angry, and she turned aside and ignored Qi Ziyue again. After remaining silent for a few minutes, Tang Yaxin had an idea. Why dont we hire a professional killer to kill her? Qi Ziyue nodded. It wasnt a bad idea. ... Gu Ning went to remove her make-up in a washroom before she drove away. Chapter 1114 - Become a Joke?

1114 Be a Joke?

Because Leng Shaoting was absent, Gu Ning didnt want to go back to his house that early, so she left for herpany. On her way, she received Yu Zis call. Boss, where are you now? Yu Zi asked. Im in the capital now, Gu Ning said. Me too! Yu Zi was surprised and felt happy. Is it because of the branch of Charm? Gu Ning asked. Yeah, we moved some gowns over here, and the store will be opening tomorrow, Yu Zi said. Once the store was open for business, they might have many orders for custom-made gowns, so Yu Zi had to be in the store to manage the work as the only designer of Charm. Are you free this afternoon? We can have dinner together? Gu Ning asked. Sure, I want to meet you as well. Actually, I have something to talk about with you, and we can talk about it at dinner, Yu Zi said. Um, Im free now, so I can go to meet you in the store, Gu Ning said. Great, Yu Zi said, then hung up the call. The branch of Charm in the capital was located in the biggest downtown shopping mall. It was very noticeable, which was good for its business. Although the rent was very high, Gu Ning didnt care about it because she believed that Charm was promising. About 40 minutester, Gu Ning arrived. She stopped the car at the underground parking lot, then went to the first floor of the shopping mall. The store of Charm was about 100 square-metersrge, but it has two stories, so it was around 200 square-meters in all. It wasnt a very big store downtown, but wasnt small either. In addition, they aimed to cooperate with clothing businessmen, so there was no need for them to upy arge area. For now, branches of Charm were gradually opening in different big cities, and they were popr among the rich consumers. When they were putting gowns into positions, many people were attracted to the beautiful gowns. Wow, the gowns are so beautiful! They must be very expensive. Im curious to know its quality. Charm? Ive never heard of this brand before. Ill be a joke if I wear it to attend parties. I dont care. I think theyre really pretty, and Im going inside to have a look. Will you go with me? Why not! After that, several rich women walked into the store. Charm wasnt open yet, but they wouldnt stop customers froming inside. Although some rich women disliked Charm because it wasnt very famous, they had to admit that Charms gowns were very attractive. Gu Ning noticed that some people were following her after she arrived at the branch of Charm, but she knew that they werent bad people. She even overheard their conversation. Is she Goddess Gu? She looks familiar, but Im not sure. Why dont we run ahead to have a look at her face? I dont think its appropriate. Why? She doesnt know us anyway. It was obvious that they were Gu Nings fans. We can follow her for a while longer to see whether we should strike up a conversation with her. Sure. Clearly, these two girls didnt have the courage to interrupt Gu Ning. A short whileter, they noticed Charm. Charm? Isnt it Goddess Guspany? The girls must be Goddess Gu! I think its highly possible. We can walk inside to see whether its true. Without dy, the two girls followed Gu Ning inside. Gu Ning was amused by their conversation. Although she wouldnt greet them of her own ord, she would be willing to talk with them if they greeted her first. However, the moment Gu Ning walked into the store, she ran into some people arguing loudly. Its too expensive! A simple gown costs eighty thousand yuan? Do you think youre an international brand? a woman said in anger. Madam, this gown is made by hand and with the best material. It isnt worse than those international brands. Yu Zi politely exined. So what? Who is the designer of this brand? Is the designer famous in the industry? the woman questioned. The designer of this brand is me, and my names Yu Zi. Although Im not famous enough, I can promise that this gown deserves its price, Yu Zi said. In fact, as long as she told the woman that she was Jasons apprentice, the woman would be persuaded, but she didnt bother to do that. She was confident that her designs were valuable. Yu Zi hoped that people would like her gowns because of their noble design and good quality instead of another famous designers influence. The designer is you? Knowing that, the woman disdained Charm more. She had never heard of a famous designer whose name was Yu Zi before. Well, you can search my name or Charm on the Inte if you want to learn more about us, Yu Zi said. She remained patient and confident. Given the news and peoplesments on Charm on the Inte, she believed that this woman would fall in love with Charm. Chapter 1115 - Attitude Changes

1115 Attitude Changes

Other rich women in the store also got curious, so they took out their phones at once to search for Charm. Gu Ning didnt go closer, nor disturb Yu Zi. Since Yu Zi was the manager of Charm, she should have the ability to manage it well. Yu Zi, at the same time, focused on her customers the entire time, so she didnt notice Gu Ning either. Oh, Charm is also owned by Goddess Gu? Shes very famous and popr recently. I know Jade Beauty Jewelry was established by her, a woman eximed in shock all of a sudden. Jade Beauty Jewelry? Ive heard of it before. Its very popr among nobledies! They are owned by the same person? Look at this news! Many important figures in City B attended the release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm. Wow, the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm is really influential. Actually, Charm is a famous brand, but we simply havent heard of it before. Right, I think its a good idea to wear Charm gowns now. They indeed began to love Charm gowns after learning more about it. Hi, um, sorry to interrupt you. Are you Gu Ning? At this time, the two girls who had been following Gu Ning all the time finally summoned up their courage and walked forward to ask Gu Ning that question. In fact, they werent much younger than Gu Ning, and were teenagers too. Hi, nice to meet you, I am Gu Ning. Gu Ning turned around and smiled at them. OMG, Im so excited now! Goddess Gu, its really you! Hearing Gu Nings affirmative answer, the two girls screamed in excitement. Yu Zi also saw Gu Ning at this moment, and she smiled at Gu Ning at once. Some people in the store recognized Gu Ning too, and they walked to Gu Ning without dy, and even pushed the two girls away a little. The two girls were unhappy, but said nothing and waited aside in silence, which showed that they were well-educated girls with good manners. You are Gu Ning, right? a woman asked her with great surprise. Hi, yes, Im Gu Ning, Gu Ning said. Are you the girl in the news? another woman asked. You look much prettier than the photos! Youre really unbelievable for the achievements youve made! I wish my girl could be as outstanding as you. ... They repeatedlyplimented Gu Ning. Hi, everyone, my names Gu Ning, the owner of Charm. Thank you so much for your appreciation towards Charm. Although Charm isnt an international brand yet, I can promise its quality and design deserve the price. If you have any questions or worries about it, you can ask me or Yu Zi. Well do our best to satisfy your needs, Gu Ning said. Great, actually I do like the designs of Charm gowns. Me too. I think Charm gowns match Jade Beauty Jewelry very well. ... Their attitude changed at once after knowing that Gu Ning was the boss. Oh, I must go shop for the gowns right now, and I can wear it at the party, a woman said, then walked away without hesitation. Hearing that, other rich women went to shop for gowns in a hurry too, in case their favorite gowns were picked by other people. I need to try on the gown I just picked right away! a woman said then ran to the dressing room. Saleswomen in the store wanted to chat with their boss for a while, but they had to serve their customers right now. Yu Zi also had no time to talk with Gu Ning now, because she was surrounded by the customers and they had many questions to ask her. Once the group of rich women were gone, the two girls walked to Gu Ning. Hi, Goddess Gu, can we take photos together? They looked at Gu Ning with anticipation. Sure! Gu Ning smiled. The two girls cheered with excitement, then took out their phones. Gu Ning took several photos with them, then the two girls unwillingly left her. Before they left, they also kept aciming Gu Ning. The second they left, they posted the photos on social media, attracting a lot of attention from many Inte users. ... Gu Ning then walked to sit on the sofa to wait for Yu Zi. A saleswoman poured a ss of water for Gu Ning before she went back to her work. All the rich women bought at least one gown from Charm. When Yu Zi finished her work, it was already 5 pm. Chapter 1116 - A Pot of Hot Soup

Chapter 1116 A Pot of Hot Soup

Boss, Im so sorry to keep you waiting, Yu Zi said.Its nothing. Business is more important, Gu Ning said. Your name is really useful. They keptining at the beginning before you came, but changed their attitude once you showed up. Yu Zi smiled. Um, I think we can put a TV at the ss wall by the entrance, and y clips from the release conference all day. Itll make it easier for us to attract attention from potential customers, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Yu Zis eyes lit up. Its a good idea! She also believed that it would make it easier for them to introduce the brand to customers. Gu Ning and Yu Zi then went to dine together. There were only two of them, so they decided to have a simple meal. After ordering, Yu Zi said, Boss, there are two things I need to talk to you about. One is that two of my schoolmates from college want to work in ourpany. Both of them are good at designing and have won some awards before, but they didnt have good luck. The female one had a terrible leader who stole her designs so she had to quit in the end, while the male one encountered unspoken rules at work and was fired afterwards. Knowing that, Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow. It wasnt easy to live a good life in thisplicated society. Yu Zi took out a file case from her bag, then handed Gu Ning some papers and photos. These are their resumes and designs. Please have a look. Gu Ning took and read them, then nodded with satisfaction. You can discuss it with Manager Gao. If theyre qualified, I dont mind hiring them, Gu Ning said. She valued a designers ability more than his fame. As long as they were outstanding in the industry, they would gain fame sooner orter. Yu Zi smiled and said, I was just a little afraid that Manager Gao might not agree, so I decided to tell you first. Its not a big deal. You can arrange an interview and tell them to meet Manager Gao with their resumes and designs. Ill talk to Manager Gaoter, Gu Ning said. Great! Yu Zi said. Oh, there is another thing, Yu Zi continued. There is a clothing designpetition being held in Paris next month, and Jason already helped me sign up for it, so Ill be absent for at least a week at that time. Good for you! You dont need to worry about the expenses. Thepany will pay for your bills, Gu Ning said with a happy smile. Yu Zi worked for Charm which was owned by Gu Ning, so it was necessary for Gu Ning to support her. Thanks, boss! Yu Zi beamed. She knew that Gu Ning was a very generous boss. ... At the same time, Zi Beiying and her bodyguards just reached the food street. They came with another woman who was Zi Beiyings friend. Her name was Xia Maiqi, and she had studied in the same university as Zi Beiying. Although Zi Beiying didnt have many close friends in her school because of her family background, she still had several good friends there. Xia Maiqis family wasnt super-rich nor were they powerful, but she got along quite well with Zi Beiying. Zi Beiying and Xia Maiqi were enjoying their food tour, but Mengda and Nan soon noticed someone following them. The person turned out to be Wu Mina. Wu Mina was having delicious food at the food street along with her friends too. When she noticed Zi Beiying by ident, she got mad and couldnt swallow the anger. Therefore, she made up an excuse and left her friends to follow Zi Beiying. In fact, she was still afraid of Xu Jinchens threat, but she was too curious about Zi Beiying. Although Wu Mina had no idea what she should do now, she was unwilling to let Zi Beiying go. ... Zi Beiying and her friend ignored Wu Mina and kept on having snacks. Seeing that Zi Beiying was enjoying herself, Wu Mina got jealous. Why couldnt she get Xu Jinchens attention and love? Why did Xu Jinchen choose Zi Beiying instead of her? Xu Jinchen should be hers! It was Zi Beiying who had stolen Xu Jinchen away from her! Thinking of that, Wu Mina lost her reason, and began to believe that Zi Beiying had separated her from Xu Jinchen. Wu Mina thought that Zi Beiying was the mistress, and she was the victim. As a result, Wu Mina ran to lift a pot of hot soup and approached Zi Beiying with a malicious face. Hey, what are you doing? the owner of the small restaurant was scared and ran outside. However, before he could catch up to Wu Mina, the tragedy happened. There was only a short distance between Wu Mina and Zi Beiying, so she quickly reached Zi Beiyings back. Mengda and Nan noticed her immediately, and dashed over to stop her. Without hesitation, Mengda kicked the pot, causing the pot to turn over and pour hot soup all over Wu Mina. Ah! Wu Mina screamed because of the pain and loosened her hands. The next moment, the pot fell and hit the ground with a loud crash. No, no, no! Wu Mina covered her face with her hands at once. This scene shocked everyone around her. Jesus, its so terrifying! What happened? Chapter 1117 - None of Your Business

Chapter 1117 None of Your Business

No idea, but it seems this woman tried to pour hot soup over them, but the man kicked its bottom and the pot turned over. She ended up pouring the hot soup over herself in the end.If so, shes a really evil person, and she deserves it. Um, maybe the woman did it for a reason. Hard to say. Its soplicated. ... Onlookers kept discussing it, but nobody knew what exactly had happened. Someone called the ambnce without dy. Zi Beiying looked at Wu Mina and coldly said, Miss Wu, did you forget what Xu Jinchen warned you? Although Wu Mina was in terrible pain, she realized that she shouldnt have done that. She regretted it and felt scared, but the damage was already done. I can forgive you this time, but I cant promise what will happen to you and your family the next time you dare do something again, Zi Beiying said. Since Wu Mina was already injured by the hot soup, Zi Beiying didnt bother to waste her time on her. However, when she was about to leave, a man stopped her. No matter what grudge you have against her, youve hurt her badly so you cant leave right now. Its none of your business. Zi Beiying stared at the man. She wasnt an ordinary girl, so the man felt stressed because of her threatening look. She knows how to find me. If she wants me to take responsibility, she cane find me herself, Zi Beiying said. After that, she walked away, followed by her friends and the man didnt dare stop her again. The onlookers also saw the panic and guilt on Wu Minas face, and they thought that it might have been Wu Minas fault from the very beginning. If so, there was no need for them to be sympathetic. ... OMG, I was scared! Xia Maiqi said. Beiying, why did the woman try to hurt you? Zi Beiying shrugged. She kept bothering one of my male friends, so I told her that Im his girlfriend in order to help him get rid of her, but she now hates me. Fine, but I dont think its a good idea. What if she does something like that again? Xia Maiqi said. Dont worry, Ill be careful, Zi Beiying said with a smile. Afterwards, they kept on drinking and having fine food. ... An ambnce soon arrived, but the doctor didnt ask what had happened, because he wasnt a policeman. Wu Mina was badly scalded, but she was still conscious, so a nurse asked her for her familys numbers. Wu Mina only told the nurse the number of her older brother, Wu Yunhai, because she didnt dare to tell her parents. She honestly had no idea how to exin it to her parents. The nurse called Wu Yunhai at once, and Wu Yunhai went to the hospital without dy. Once they arrived at the hospital, the doctor dealt with all of Wu Minas wounds. By the time Wu Mina was back in the ward, Wu Yunhai had alsoe. Seeing Wu Minas whole body covered in bandages, Wu Yunhai was shocked. Luckily, she was still conscious. Mina, what happened? Wu Yunhai asked in annoyance. Wu Mina then told Wu Yunhai everything. Wu Yunhai wasnt dumb. Even though his younger sister was badly injured now, he knew it was his younger sisters fault after all. Besides, the woman was Xu Jinchens girlfriend! They didnt dare to offend the Xu family. Because the Wu family relied on the Xu family to do business, they had to ept it. In case Wu Yunhai caused their family any more trouble, Wu Yunhai warned her seriously. Mina, you should know that we cant annoy the Xu family, not to mention that its your fault this time. I hope that you can let it go and forget about it, or our family might end up in a lot of trouble. Wu Mina was reluctant to do it, but there was nothing else she could do. I understand, she said. Oh, please dont tell father and mother. I wont. Wu Yunhai agreed. ... Gu Ning asked Yu Zi when they finished the meal, Yu Zi, where are you staying in the capital? I havent booked a hotel yet, Yu Zi said. She went straight to the store once she arrived at the capital. Why dont you stay in the Huangdeng Hotel? Gu Ning said. Its too expensive! Yu Zi said. Although she could be reimbursed since it was a business trip, she didnt think that it was necessary for her to stay in a luxurious hotel. Its fine, I have a ck Card, so I have free amodations, Gu Ning said. She nned to use her ck Card to book a room for Yu Zi at the Huangdeng Hotel. Knowing that, Yu Zi agreed. The Huangdeng Hotel was owned by Gu Nings family anyway. Yu Zi then got into Gu Nings car, and Gu Ning drove her to the Huangdeng Hotel. After their arrival, Gu Ning booked a room for Yu Zi with her ck Card before she went back to Leng Shaotings house. Just as Gu Ning got back to Leng Shaotings house, she received a call from him. Hearing that Gu Ning was in his house at that moment, Leng Shaoting immediately went to meet her. Chapter 1118 - I Need Your Help

Chapter 1118 I Need Your Help

Leng Shaoting didnt look tired at all when he got back home this time, because he had taken the power crystals that Gu Ning gave him. Once he was back, he hugged Gu Ning tightly in his arms, as they stood in silence.Have you eaten? Gu Ning askedter. Not yet, Leng Shaoting said. Let me cook for you, Gu Ning said. Great. He was always happy to watch his beloved girl cooking for him. A bowl of noodles will be fine. No problem, go have a shower first, Gu Ning said. Sure, Leng Shaoting said then walked into the bathroom. When he came back after taking the shower, the noodles were already down and Gu Ning ced the bowl on the dining table. Leng Shaoting sat down at once and enjoyed his simple dinner. After having dinner, Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning with a serious face, Ningning, I need your help. Gu Ning was surprised and asked, What happened? We had field training at the training base not long ago, but three soldiers inexplicably went missing. Although there are surveince cameras in the woods, the woods are toorge to be monitoredpletely, so the three soldiers are nowhere to be found now. I think it probably has something to do with monsters or ghosts. I didnt report it to the military leaders, because they wouldnt believe it, and it wasnt determined yet. I only learned about monsters and ghosts after you became my girlfriend. You know a lot more about them than we do, and you also have a pair of Jade Eyes, so it should be much easier for you to find some clues. Can you help me deal with it? Leng Shaoting said. Leng Shaoting honestly didnt know what else he could do, so he had to turn to Gu Ning for help. Hearing that, Gu Nings expression also became serious. She agreed with Leng Shaoting that it might have something to do with monsters or ghosts. Since Leng Shaoting needed her help now, Gu Ning definitely wouldnt turn him down. Even if Leng Shaoting didnt need her help, she would still do something once she learned about this terrible news. Of course I can help. When should we go there? Gu Ning asked. The sooner, the better. We can go there right away, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning nodded, and they left the house together without dy. The training base of the military was located deep in the mountains, so it was far from the city center. On their way, Gu Ning received Zi Beiyings call and Zi Beiying invited her to hang out together, but because Gu Ning wasnt free, she told Zi Beiying to call Xu Qinyin. ... Xia Maiqi was busy with work that night, so Zi Beiying felt a little lonely. It was still early, so Zi Beiying wanted to hang out. Even though Mengda and Nan stayed with her all day, she still felt bored hanging out with them all the time. Hearing Gu Nings advice, Zi Beiying thought that it was a good idea and called Xu Qinyin afterwards. They got along well with each other. In addition, Xu Qinyin was Gu Nings friend and Xu Jinchens younger cousin, so Zi Beiying felt somewhat familiar with Xu Qinyin. Actually, because of Zi Beiyings special family background, she couldnt make as many friends as she wanted. She didnt have many friends, but her friends were all very close to her. Zi Beiying also tended to keep her family background a secret from others, Gu Ning was included. Even if Leng Shaoting might have told Gu Ning something about her family, she wouldnt talk about it with Gu Ning of her own ord. ... At this time, Xu Qinyin felt a little lonely and bored at home too. Gu Anna wasnt in the capital, and she didnt want to hang out with her other friends. All of a sudden, she received Zi Beiyings call, which cheered her up. Xu Qinyin had a good impression of Zi Beiying, so she agreed at once. She asked Zi Beiying to go with her to meet Xu Jinchen. Zi Beiying felt slightly excited when she heard that they would have fun with Xu Jinchen tonight. When Zi Beiying arrived at the appointed clubhouse, she saw Xu Qinyin and Xu Jinchen. Hi, I have a piece of terrible news to tell you. I ran into the woman named Wu Mina today. She tried to pour a pot of hot soup over me, but Mengda caught her and kicked the pot causing her to pour the hot soup over herself. She was scalded, Zi Beiying said to Xu Jinchen. Knowing that, Xu Jinchen was displeased. To his astonishment, Wu Mina ignored his warning. Although Zi Beiying was fine, he still felt a little guilty. Im so sorry to hear it, Xu Jinchen said. Ill warn the Wu family to stop her harassing you. Thanks, but I dont care about her actually. She is a weak woman and no match for me, Zi Beiying said. Beiying, what do you think of Jinchen? Isnt he a very good man? Xu Qinyin suddenly asked. Hearing that, both Zi Beiying and Xu Jinchen were struck dumb for a second. Xu Jinchen flushed a little and stopped Xu Qinyin at once. Qinyin, what are you talking about? What? I think you two could be a great couple, Xu Qinyin said. Although she didnt know much about Zi Beiyings family background, the Xu family didnt care much about it anyway. Moreover, she thought that Zi Beiying and Xu Jinchen were very familiar with each other. Chapter 1119 - Hidden Monsters

Chapter 1119 Hidden Monsters

Before Xu Qinyin could say something else, Xu Jinchen squeezed a slice of watermelon into her mouth. Stop talking about it.Xu Qinyin was very straightforward, and Zi Beiying understood it at once and felt a little shy. Her own older brother actually also thought that she and Xu Jinchen could be a great couple. Zi Beiying simply took Xu Jinchen as her friend at the beginning. She knew that Xu Jinchen was a very outstanding young man, but Leng Shaoting was too noticeable to be ignored. However, she found out that Leng Shaoting already had a girlfriend, while Xu Jinchen was still single. Zi Beiying had to admit that she gradually started paying more attention to him. Miss Zi, Im so sorry. Its just a joke. Please dont take it seriously, Xu Jinchen said, in case Zi Beiying felt ufortable. Xu Qinyin exined it as well. Yes, its just a joke. Please dont be mad at me. After that, she stood up and walked to sit beside Zi Beiying. They began to y games together and dropped the topic. ... About an hourter, Gu Ning finally arrived at the training grounds with Leng Shaoting. Given Leng Shaotings importance, it was easy for him to bring a stranger inside. It was veryte at night, so almost everyone else was having a rest. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning went straight to the training field once they entered the base. The training base was veryrge, and there was an office building, dormitory and yground on one side with a woond field training ground at the other side. The jungle in the wood training area was quite dense and the terrain was rugged too. It was indeed a little dangerous for soldiers to be trained here, but it also allowed them to practice their skills. To enter the wood training ground, they had to pass through a gate, which was guarded by several soldiers. People needed permission to enter, especially after the strange disappearances a few days ago. Nevertheless, those soldiers couldnt stop Leng Shaoting from going inside. In the evening, the soldiers stopped training, but there were still many soldiers walking on the yground. When they saw someone entering the woods training ground, they were surprised and immediately said to the others, Look, someone just went into the training ground, followed by a girl! Other soldiers all turned to look at the gate. Isnt it Major General Lengs car? The man should be him, but whos the girl? a soldier said. They all knew that it was very dangerous to walk into the woods at night. Although Leng Shaoting was an ace soldier in the special forces, it was very strange that he went there with a girl. Nevertheless, they couldnt stop them, they could only hope that they would be fine. Not only did they notice it, but the soldiers on duty in the surveince room also saw it. Nobody could stop Leng Shaoting from walking into the woods, but a soldier in the surveince room still reported it to his senior leader in case any idents happened. Theirmander was Zhang Zhiheng, who was 34 that year and ranked as a lieutenant colonel in the military. Zhang Zhiheng couldnt calmly stay in his dorm room after knowing that Leng Shaoting was in the woods. Therefore, Zhang Zhiheng called Wang Shijie, who was the battalionmander, to go to the surveince room with him. Although Leng Shaoting went inside with a girl, Zhang Zhiheng knew that the girl couldnt be simple. They didnt believe in monsters or ghosts, so they werent scared, but just felt strange about what had happened to the three missing soldiers. They simply thought that the three soldiers might have fallen into a big hole in the ground or they could have be lost. ... Once Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting entered the woods, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to observe the surroundings. As long as there really were hidden monsters in the woods, Gu Ning could find them with the help of her magical power. Magical power was something that all the monsters wanted after all. However, there were surveince cameras around them, so Gu Ning didnt release her magical power in case monsters appeared and scared the other soldiers. In order to avoid the surveince cameras, Gu Ning searched for the surveince cameras around them as they walked. When Gu Nings eyes urately found every surveince camera, Zhang Zhiheng and several other soldiers in the surveince room were astonished. All of a sudden, Gu Ning sensed Yin, which could only be found in monsters or ghosts, so she was sure that the three missing soldiers must have encountered monsters. I found something strange, so we should move lightly, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting in a quiet voice. Leng Shaoting nodded and they moved ahead lightly. When they approached the source of Yin, they were out of the area where surveince cameras were useful. Zhang Zhiheng knew that there werent surveince cameras everywhere in the woods, so he didnt think that it was a big deal. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting soon saw a half-meter-high pile of vegetation, which was very dense. Gu Ning then looked inside with her Jade Eyes and found that the soil was turned over. Chapter 1120 - A Man-eating Monster

Chapter 1120 A Man-eating Monster

Gu Ning subconsciously thought that the three soldiers could be stuck inside, so she used her Jade Eyes to see the inside of the soil at once. However, she didnt find any bodies; there was just a dark hole about a meter down. It seemed the hole extended and tilted downwards. Most importantly, it was filled with Yin. Gu Ning thought that this hole had to be the ce where the monster hid itself. She searched for it in the dark hole with her Jade Eyes. About 10 meters away, she saw a space around 10 square-meters in size and two meters high. There was a small water pond in it too. A giant monster which looked like an eagle with horns was lying there resting. It had acute senses. The second Gu Nings sight fell on it, it felt it and looked at the entrance of the hole. Its eyes were big and bloodshot. Gu Ning immediately moved her sight away from it, and only then did ity back down. Sadly, once Gu Ning moved her sight away, she noticed scattered camouge in a corner. Although she knew that it wasnt very likely that the three soldiers could survive when she heard they were missing, she still felt sad seeing the camouge. However, it was no use crying, and what she had to do now was to protect innocent people from being attacked again. Gu Ning didnt recognize the monster, so she referred to her phone. Luckily, her phone could receive signals in the woods. Leng Shaoting was a little confused by Gu Nings action, but he didnt ask any questions about it because he knew that Gu Ning would exin it to himter. After searching, Gu Ning found out that the monster was a Gu Eagle, which was a man-eating monster. It was an ancient monster like the jiao from the myths. Because she already had a jiao, Gu Ning wasnt surprised to see a Gu Eagle. She gave her phone to Leng Shaoting without dy, then said in a low voice, There is a monster like this in the hole under the ground. Gu Eagle, a man-eating monster? Isnt it an ancient monster from the myths? Leng Shaoting was astonished. Anyway, it really exists now, and there is camouge in the hole too. Its obvious that it has eaten the three missing soldiers, Gu Ning said. We must kill it in case it hurts any more innocent people. Knowing that, Leng Shaoting felt sorry for the three missing soldiers, but he also knew it was useless to cry now. They had to kill this monster as soon as possible. However, Leng Shaoting was worried. It seems very strong and cruel. Can we win? Gu Ning actually wasnt sure whether they could defeat the monster together, and she thought it was time for her to let Leng Shaoting know about the jiao. After thinking for a while, Gu Ning said, Shaoting, there is another unbelievable thing I need to tell you. What is it? Leng Shaoting got nervous seeing Gu Ning being so serious. In fact, there is an ancient monster in my telepathic eye space now, and its a jiao. Its unusually strong and aggressive, but now it listens to me. If we cant beat the Gu Eagle, Ill send it out, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning nned to turn to the jiao for help only when she and Leng Shaoting failed to control the Gu Eagle, because they needed to practice their skills and they couldnt rely on others to help them solve problems every time. It was impossible that the jiao would stay by her side forever. She had to improve herself in case she encountered stronger enemies in the future. Leng Shaoting frowned when he heard that. He knew that a jiao was also an ancient monster, and that it was very evil. However, since Gu Ning said the jiao listened to her now, it should be safe. Although Leng Shaoting was surprised by the existence of the jiao, he soon epted it. Sure, he said. Pull out your gun, Im going to get it out. Once it shows up, shoot it, Gu Ning said. Even though she wasnt confident that guns were useful, they still needed to have a try. Leng Shaoting nodded and pulled out his gun. Gu Ning then handed him a bronze dagger. If the gun doesnt work, you can use this dagger to fight against it from a close distance. Great. Leng Shaoting took the dagger. After that, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes again to see the Gu Eagle. When her sight fell on it, it got back to its feet at once and walked to the entrance to have a look, but it didnt walk out. The Gu Eagle didnt know that there were human beings on the ground, so it didnt understand why it had this strange feeling that someone was looking at it. Therefore, it looked around for a while, then went back to sleep. Seeing that, Gu Ning fired a bullet against the ground, which scared the Gu Eagle and it jumped up to stare at the entrance, but it still didnt walk out. The gunshot made it realize that there were people on the ground, but it didnt know whether it was the target. It had eaten three men and was stuffed now, so it had no desire for food and was unwilling to leave the hole. As a result, Gu Ning had to use her magical power to attract its attention. As the magical power permeated through the ground and into the hole, the Gu Eagle soon sensed it and its eyes lit up. It couldnt resist the temptation, and quickly left the hole. With a loud sound, the Gu Eagle directly went to the surface by bursting from the soil. Leng Shaoting shot it without hesitation, the bullet hitting its leg. Chapter 1121 - Have You for Dessert?

1121 Have You for Dessert?

However, the bullet didnt hurt it much, it just annoyed it. The Gu Eagle attacked Leng Shaoting at once. How dare you, you damn human being! Leng Shaoting, however, just heard an angry howl and didnt understand what it said. Only Gu Ning could understand it. Because the Gu Eagle was irritated by Leng Shaoting, it ignored magical power for the time being. Gu Ning seized this chance and hit its back without dy. They were in a lot of danger now, so Gu Ning didnt hesitate to use her full strength. With the help of her magical power, she violently burst into action. The Gu Eagle wasnt mad when Gu Ning hit its back, but it suddenly realized that it came out for the magical power, so it turned to focus on Gu Ning. Wow, you smell so delicious, and Ill have you for dessert, the Gu Eagle howled again and began to attack Gu Ning. Do you want to have me for dessert? Lets see what you can do! Gu Ning said. The Gu Eagle was surprised that Gu Ning could understand itsnguage. Leng Shaoting, at the same time, finally understood that the Gu Eagle wanted to eat Gu Ning. He joined the fight at once to stop it from hurting Gu Ning. Although Leng Shaoting wasntparable to Gu Ning when she used her magical power, he wasnt weak either. They fought against the Gu Eagle together, and protected each other. Once in a while, they showed up in the surveince cameras because they moved around fast. It waste at night, so Zhang Zhiheng and the other soldiers couldnt see the scene clearly, but they were still shocked by the violent fighting. They realized that there was an unwanted guest in their training base, and it was their fault for missing it. There is an intruder in our training base! Zhang Zhiheng eximed. I think the intruder might be the reason why the three soldiers are missing. They didnt know how good Gu Ning was at fighting, but they were clear about Leng Shaotings level. Since the intruder could fight against Leng Shaoting for such a long time without being caught, the intruder must be very strong. Should we get in there and help them? Wang Shijie asked. He was worried that Leng Shaoting might be injured. No, we cant. Major General Leng gave the order before he went inside. Nobody is allowed to enter now. Im afraid we can only watch. If Major General Leng needs our help, hell send out a sign, Zhang Zhiheng said. Before Leng Shaoting entered the woods with Gu Ning, he told the soldiers on duty not to allow anyone else to get inside. He was a major general, so the other soldiers had to obey his orders. Knowing that, Wang Shijie closed his mouth. ... Although Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent worse than the Gu Eagle when it came to their fighting skills, Leng Shaoting wasnt as strong. Shaoting, take a pill now! Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting seeing that he was weakening. Leng Shaoting jumped aside and took a power crystal at once. During this short time, Gu Ning fought against the Gu Eagle alone, but she still handled it well. Leng Shaoting soon got his strength back after taking a power crystal, so he went back to assist Gu Ning in the fight without dy. The Gu Eagle, however, felt that it was bing increasingly difficult for it to fight against the two of them at the same time. It was unavoidable for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to be injured in the violent fight, but they didnt care much about it. Gu Ning could soon recover with the help of her magical power. Leng Shaoting also protected himself well with the power crystals. Humans couldnt take too many power crystals within a short time, so Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting not to take a pill if the injuries werent serious. Even though the Gu Eagle was retreating, it was still hard for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to catch it. Gu Ning couldnt think of a better idea, so she had to let the jiao out in the end. Zhang Zhiheng and the other soldiers were watching the fight from the surveince cameras the entire time, but they didnt know that the intruder was actually a monster. They didnt believe in monsters, so they didnt think further about it. Im so worried about their safety now. We cant see the full picture from the cameras, Wang Shijie said and he felt restless. I think they are avoiding the surveince cameras on purpose, Zhang Zhiheng said. Although he didnt know why Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting did that, he believed that they did it for a reason. Why would they do that? Wang Shijie was confused. I dont know, but theyre still fighting, which means Major General Leng and the girl are still fine, Zhang Zhiheng said. I hope Major General Leng can survive tonight, Wang Shijie said. After all, Leng Shaoting wasnt an ordinary soldier. He was a very important figure in the military. As a senior soldier in the military, Leng Shaoting had the responsibility to solve this problem. He had already epted that his work would always be dangerous. Major General Leng has been through a lot in his past tasks, so I believe that he can handle the situation this time too, Zhang Zhiheng said. He was worried about Leng Shaotings safety as well, but he chose to trust Leng Shaotings ability. Chapter 1122 - Where Is the Intruder?

Chapter 1122 Where Is the Intruder?

Since Zhang Zhiheng said that, Wang Shijie could only choose to believe in Leng Shaoting and hope that he would be fine.... Gu Ning didnt want to waste more time on fighting, in case the others saw them from the surveince cameras, so she let the jiao out at once. The second the jiao appeared out of blue, the Gu Eagle was shocked. Jiao? Although the Gu Eagle was also an ancient monster, it still felt shocked when it saw the jiao. Leng Shaoting also rounded his eyes in shock because this was the first time that he had seen a jiao in real life. Jiao, kill it now. Gu Ning made an order. Yes, master, the jiao said, then attacked the Gu Eagle like lightning. The Gu Eagle wanted to escape, but the jiao caught it and wrapped it with its body. Ningning, are you alright? Leng Shaoting asked worriedly. When he saw the wounds left on Gu Nings body by the Gu Eagle, his heart ached. Im fine. The wounds will all disappear soon, but you should take another pill now, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was relieved. He listened to Gu Ning and took another power crystal. Afterwards, they stood aside and watched the jiao fighting against the Gu Eagle. Even though Leng Shaoting already knew that the jiao and the Gu Eagle were real, he still felt like it was too unbelievable to be true. The Gu Eagle was soon out of strength, and the jiao got control of it. Let me go! The Gu Eagle struggled hard, but unfortunately failed to escape. We have no grudge against each other. Why do you have to do this to me? No grudge? Didnt you say youre going to have me for dessert? Youve eaten three soldiers, and you should pay for it! Gu Ning said, then turned to the jiao. Jiao, absorb its energy and let it disappear. No! the Gu Eagle shouted. Im sorry, please dont do that. I promise I wont... However, before it could finish the sentence, the jiao absorbed its energy little by little, and it became weak and transparent over time. In the end, it disappeared into thin air. Witnessing the scene, Leng Shaoting was shocked. The jiao went back to Gu Ning after killing the Gu Eagle. Leng Shaoting was a little afraid of it, because he knew that it wasnt a kind creature. Even though Gu Ning told him that it listened to her now, it was still dangerous. The jiao gave Leng Shaoting a nce and it seemed friendly to him, because it understood that Leng Shaoting was close to Gu Ning. My master, you havent let me be in the water for a long time, the jiao said in an aggrieved tone. Hearing that, Gu Ning remembered that the jiao had left the water for too long. Sure, Ill put you in the water once Im back, Gu Ning said. Thanks. The jiao was satisfied. After that, Gu Ning put it back into the telepathic eye space. Ningning, is it safe for you to keep the jiao with you? Leng Shaoting couldnt help but ask worriedly. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting was worried about her, so she exined with a smile. Rx, its safe. Since Gu Ning said that, Leng Shaoting could only believe it. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. The Gu Eagle was already killed, and Leng Shaoting had to make a reasonable exnation for the three missing soldiers. ... Zhang Zhiheng and Wang Shijie, who were in the surveince room, saw Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning walking back. They were relieved when they saw that Leng Shaoting was fine, but where was the intruder? They got curious and thought that the intruder might have escaped. If so, it would be a shame. They believed that they could only find the three missing soldiers by catching the intruder. If the intruder escaped, they wouldnt know how the three soldiers got lost. Anyway, at least Leng Shaoting was safe, which was good news for them. When Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were about to reach the exit, Zhang Zhiheng and Wang Shijie went outside to wee them. In the distance, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning saw Zhang Zhiheng and Wang Shijie. They werent surprised because they knew that Zhang Zhiheng must have noticed them in the surveince cameras. Nice to see you, Major General Leng! Zhang Zhiheng and Wang Shijie saluted Leng Shaoting at once, then they turned to look at Gu Ning and were stunned. They were surprised because Gu Ning was very young in their eyes. Even though they couldnt see her clearly in the surveince cameras, they knew that this girl was quite excellent at fighting. They were also impressed by her beauty. Nice to see you too, Leng Shaoting said. I need to go back now, and Ille to exin it tomorrow. Leng Shaoting had no intention to introduce Gu Ning to them, nor exin what had happened in the woods to them right now. No problem, Zhang Zhiheng and Wang Shijie said, then watched Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning getting in the car. Why didnt Major General Leng tell us right now? Im curious to know what has happened in the woods! Wang Shijie said once Leng Shaoting was gone. Since Major General Leng said that helle again tomorrow, we can only wait, Zhang Zhiheng said. By the way, whos the girl? Zhang Zhiheng asked. No idea, but shes very beautiful, Wang Shijie said. Why is Major General Leng alone with her? Chapter 1123 - The Same Person?

Chapter 1123 The Same Person?

Probably because of something important, Zhang Zhiheng said. He didnt think that Leng Shaoting would have a close personal rtionship with Gu Ning.Wang Shijie agreed. ... Zi Beiying and her friends left the clubhouse at 11 pm. Xu Qinyin and Xu Jinchen didnt get in their car until Zi Beiying started her car. On the way back home, Xu Qinyin asked Xu Jinchen, Jinchen, what do you think of Zi Beiying? I think shes a good girl and you two could be a great couple. Xu Qinyin really had a good impression of Zi Beiying, and would love to ept Zi Beiying as her sister-inw. You dont need to worry about me. Why dont you find yourself a job or a boyfriend first? Xu Jinchen said. He was somewhat unwilling to talk about this topic. Xu Qinyin pouted. She was a little disappointed when Xu Jinchen refused to give her an answer. Nan mentioned the same thing to Zi Beiying in the car. Lady Zi, I think Mr. Xu is a great man. You two look very beautiful when youre together. Hearing that, Zi Beiying flushed but did her best topose herself. You must be kidding! Nan understood that Zi Beiying was avoiding the question, which meant she was nervous. It seemed that at least Zi Beiying didnt hate Xu Jinchen. Nan closed her mouth and dropped the topic. ... Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin stayed in the same ward. Although they had received the best treatment, they were still in a lot of pain and could barely sleep. Tang Yaxin kept swearing at Tang Aining till Qi Ziyue told her to shut up. Tang Bingsen also heard that both of them had been beaten by a woman called Tang Aining, because Qi Ziyue couldnt keep it a secret from him. Aftering back from a business trip, Tang Bingsen went to the hospital without dy. Qi Ziyue then told Tang Bingsen about what they had been through and what Tang Aining had in her hands. Tang Bingsen then investigated Tang Aining, trying to figure out a good way to get rid of her. This Tang Aining is very skilled at fighting, and she was able to beat five armed bodyguards within a minute, Qi Ziyue said. Shes as strong and cruel as the Tang Aining we know. Thinking of that, Qi Ziyue even trembled a little in fear. He was a coward after all. I wonder whether theyre the same person. Tang Aining could still be alive! It couldnt just be a coincidence that they share the same name and fighting skills! Tang Yaxin said all of a sudden. However, she didnt really believe that, because she had witnessed Tang Ainings body being burned. No, they cant be the same person. I think this woman must be a good friend of Tang Aining, so she is using Tang Ainings identity to avenge her death, Tang Bingsen said with certainty. Actually, both Tang Yaxin and Tang Bingsen were right, but normally people wouldnt believe Tang Yaxins guess. No matter who she is, its very clear that her target is the Tang family. Shes dangerous and we must take it seriously, Qi Ziyue said. Well kill whoever dares to stand in our way, Tang Bingsen said with an evil expression. He would get what he wanted by hook or by crook. Dad, why dont we hire a professional killer to do it for us? Tang Yaxin suggested. She couldnt wait to see Tang Aining killed right away. Alright, Ill deal with it, and you two should have a good recovery, Tang Bingsen said. In fact, he had the same idea as Tang Yaxin. ... The next day, Leng Shaoting got up early to prepare breakfast for Gu Ning. They had breakfast together, then Leng Shaoting left for the military base. Gu Ning, on the other hand, called Zi Beiying and Xu Qinyin to go to Charms store with her. Zi Beiying and Gu Ning arrived at almost the same time, so they waited for Xu Qinyin together in the parking lot. Gu Ning and Zi Beiying were very attractive young women, so they attracted a lot of attention from the men around them once they got out of their cars. Even Nan was a cool beauty with short hair. Several men tried to strike up a conversation with Nan, but they were all scared away by Mengda who was tall and strong. During this time, Zi Beiying told Gu Ning about what had happened to Wu Mina. Gu Ning showed no sympathy for Wu Mina because she thought that Wu Mina deserved it. Chapter 1124 - Two of a Kind

Chapter 1124 Two of a Kind

If Mengda and Nan hadnt been there with Zi Beiying, Zi Beiying would have been badly injured by Wu Minas dirty trick.About 10 minutester, Xu Qinyin came. However, she seemed very mad when she walked towards Gu Ning and Zi Beiying.Why are you so angry? Gu Ning asked with concern. I have no idea how Shen Baixiang got my phone number, but he just called me, asking me to share a meal with him. Its so disgusting! Xu Qinyinined. Well, I bet he must have found out your real family background and now wants to get you back, Gu Ning said. I know, but I still feel disgusted, Xu Qinyin said. Shen Baixiang wasnt the kind of man who deserved her love. What happened? Zi Beiying was confused and curious. Xu Qinyin then told Zi Beiying what had happened to her, and Zi Beiying also agreed that she should stay away from the man. On their way to the store, Zi Beiying received a call, so Xu Qinyin approached Gu Ning at once. Gu Ning, dont you think that Jinchen and Zi Beiying could be a perfect couple? Although Xu Qinyin deliberately kept her voice low, Zi Beiying still heard it. Zi Beiying felt a little uneasy, but still wanted to know Gu Nings opinion. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, then said, Yeah, I think they are two of a kind. Hearing Gu Nings answer, Zi Beiying got more nervous. Xu Qinyin, however, got excited. Right? I also believe that they can be perfect together. I told Jinchen to chase Zi Beiying, but he ignored me. Well, let them figure it out for themselves. If they like each other, theyll get together one day, Gu Ning said. Although Zi Beiying and Xu Jinchen could be a perfect couple, they still needed to know more about each other. Xu Qinyin cocked her eyebrow, then said nothing. When they walked into the Charm store, there were many people shopping there. Some were attracted by Charms fame, while some liked its designs. Most importantly, Charm had a good reputation for its quality and designs. Both Zi Beiying and Xu Qinyin were attracted to the gowns once they entered the store. They left Gu Ning behind and ran to shop for beautiful dresses, which amused Gu Ning. Gu Ning also felt happy that the products of herpany became so popr. Yu Zi was very busy, so she didnt spend much time chatting with Gu Ning, and Gu Ning also told the saleswomen to leave Zi Beiying and Xu Qinyin alone so that they could serve other customers. Gu Ning hade here yesterday, so the saleswomen were all aware that she was the boss and they listened to her. ... Leng Shaojias major in the university was clothing design too, and she had founded a studio with her friends early on. All they needed was a noticeable shop now to sell their dresses. Therefore, Leng Shaojia and her business partners came to the mall that day to find a good shop to rent. Although Leng Shaojia wasnt easy-going, she was willing to devote herself to whatever she aimed to achieve. Coincidentally, they found Charm and were impressed by its gowns as well. Leng Shaojia knew that Gu Ning owned manypanies, but she didnt know that Charm was one of them. Wow, Shaojia, look at this store! The gowns inside are so beautiful, Leng Shaojias friend, Zhu Jinling, said with excitement. Dont tter others designs. I think our dresses are more beautiful, Leng Shaojia said with a displeased expression. Even though she had to admit that Charm gowns were very impressive, she couldnt ept Zhu Jinlingplimenting other peoples designs. Besides, they were about to start selling their own dresses, so Charm would be a strongpetitor of theirs. Fine, peers arepetitors. Why dont we go inside and have a look to get more information about it so that we know how to defeat it? Zhu Jinling said. Zhu Jinling actually didnt agree with Leng Shaojia, because Charm indeed was better than their brand. If they ran into Charm in a clothing designpetition, she had no confidence that they could win. Leng Shaojia then walked into the store with Zhu Jinling. When they had a closer look at Charm gowns, Zhu Jinling had to say that Charms gowns were very delicate. Nevertheless, when her sight fell on the price tags, Zhu Jinling wondered whether people would buy these gowns because the prices were very high. The quality of the gowns might deserve the prices, but this brand wasnt famous enough. Since she worked in the clothing industry as well, Zhu Jinling knew almost every famous high-end brand in the industry. How dare they price these gowns so high! Nobody will buy them, Leng Shaojia said with disdain. She agreed with Zhu Jinling that Charms fame didnt match the prices of its gowns. At the same time, Leng Shaojia also got jealous of Charm because of the high level of its designs and workmanship. Chapter 1125 - Conflict with Leng Shaojia

Chapter 1125 Conflict with Leng Shaojia

Miss, although Charm isnt very famous for the time being, the quality and design deserve the price. If you like this dress, you can try it. To be honest with you, we already sold out eight gowns this afternoon, and our customers all like them very much, a saleswoman said to Leng Shaojia.What? Within an afternoon? Leng Shaojia was shocked, but she didnt believe it. Are you sure that number is correct? She didnt think a brand without much fame could be so popr among rich customers. Of course its true, the saleswoman said. The saleswoman remained polite the entire time, even though Leng Shaojia was a little rude, because all the saleswomen in the store had received professional training. Even if it isnt true, you wont admit it. Leng Shaojia still refused to believe it. The saleswoman didnt say anything further, but simply smiled. At this time, Leng Shaojia suddenly saw Gu Ning and her face changed at once. There was obvious hatred on her face. Gu Ning actually heard Leng Shaojias conversation with the saleswoman before Leng Shaojia noticed her. She wasnt mad, because she knew that Leng Shaojia wasnt a kind woman. However, when Gu Ning saw the hatred on Leng Shaojias face towards her, she moved her eyes away and ignored Leng Shaojia. Leng Shaojia, however, was annoyed by Gu Nings movement. She ran to Gu Ning and shouted, How dare you look at me with dislike! Shaojia. Zhu Jinling was scared by Leng Shaojias behavior and tried to stop her. She knew that Leng Shaojia didnt have a good temper, but she didnt think it was appropriate to get mad just because of a nce. The saleswoman who served Leng Shaojia didnt try to catch up to her, but walked away and left it to Gu Ning. Gu Ning turned to look at Leng Shaojia again. So? She didnt deny that she disliked Leng Shaojia. You... Leng Shaojia was mad. Gu Ning, dont think that just because youre Leng Shaotings girlfriend you can treat me without respect. You havent married into the Leng family yet, and its hard to say whether you can really do that. Hearing that, Zhu Jinling was astonished. What? This girl named Gu Ning is Leng Shaotings girlfriend? The famous cold Lord Leng? If this girl is really Lord Lengs girlfriend, she must be very rich or powerful too. Zhu Jinling was aware that Leng Shaojia hated Leng Shaoting, so she understood why Leng Shaojia hated Leng Shaotings girlfriend too. Whether I can marry into the Leng family or not has nothing to do with you, Gu Ning said. I dont care about you at all. You... Leng Shaojia was furious. She wanted to p Gu Ning, but her hand stopped in the air. It wasnt because Gu Ning stopped her, but she stopped herself. She remembered that Gu Ning wasnt a weak girl at all. If she was going to fight against Gu Ning, she would lose without doubt. Even though Leng Shaojia didnt think that Gu Ning would dare to punch her, she was still afraid of Gu Ning. Leng Shaojia was bad-tempered and mean, but she wouldnt pick a losing battle. Therefore, after thinking for a while, Leng Shaojia put her hand down. Actually, it was better for Leng Shaojia not to annoy Gu Ning at all, but she couldnt help doing it every time she saw Gu Ning. Gu Ning smirked when Leng Shaojia put her hand down, which irritated Leng Shaojia more. Because they didnt cause a lot of noise and the store was full of activity, other people didnt notice what they were doing, but Xu Qinyin caught Leng Shaojia putting her hand down. Xu Qinyin was displeased in an instant. She had never liked Leng Shaojia even when they were kids. They fought a lot when they were younger, and they were like strangers now after growing up. Although the Leng family and the Xu family had a close rtionship for generations, only Leng Shaoting maintained it with the young generation in the Xu family now. Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi were much younger than Xu Qinyin, so they werent familiar with each other. As a result, when Xu Qinyin heard Leng Yuanqians family always acted against Leng Shaoting, she began to hate them as well. Once Xu Qinyin saw Leng Shaojias angry expression directed at Gu Ning, she knew something must be wrong and walked to Gu Ning. Gu Ning, whats going on here? Nothing, Gu Ning said with a smile. Leng Shaojia was also displeased when Xu Qinyin showed up, and at the same time, she was surprised that Xu Qinyin was Gu Nings friend. Chapter 1126 - Teach You a Lesson

Chapter 1126 Teach You a Lesson

Given Leng Shaojias bad rtionship with Xu Qinyin, she actually didnt bother to pay much attention to Xu Qinyin, but she still got jealous that Gu Ning could have a good rtionship with Xu Qinyin, who came from a super-rich family. She simply didnt want Gu Ning to be better than her.Gu Ning, I just saw a beautiful gown. Why dont youe and have a look for me? Xu Qinyin directly talked to Gu Ning and ignored Leng Shaojia. Xu Qinyin didnt know whether Leng Shaojia was aware that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, but she knew that Leng Shaojia would hate Gu Ning anyway. Although she hated Leng Shaojia, she knew it wasnt appropriate for Gu Ning to have conflict with members of the Leng family right now. However, what Xu Qinyin didnt know was that Gu Ning already had conflict with members of the Leng family. Wait a second. Leng Shaojia stopped Gu Ning at once. You should apologize to me. Apologize to you? Gu Ning was surprised. Why? You didnt show respect to me, so you should apologize to me, Leng Shaojia said with arrogance. This reason sounded very ridiculous, because it was Leng Shaojias subjective feeling. I dont think its reasonable, Gu Ning said. She was unwilling to waste time arguing with Leng Shaojia, but it was obvious that Leng Shaojia wouldnt let her go without humiliating her. I said you should apologize to me, so you should apologize! Leng Shaojia said in a domineering tone. Are you crazy or something? Gu Ning frowned. At this moment, their argument attracted some attention from other people in the store. Yu Zi and Zi Beiying walked over as well. Whats going on here? Yu Zi asked. Not a big deal. I can handle it, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said that, Yu Zi didnt ask further. Afterwards, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaojia, Miss Leng, please dont bring our personal grudge to a public ce. Youve already made yourself a joke, and you are affecting the business here. If you keep challenging me, I wont mind teaching you a lesson outside. Gu Ning was afraid that Leng Shaojia might damage Charms business. You... Leng Shaojia didnt know what to say, nor do right now. She was worried that Gu Ning would really beat her. She knew that she was no match for Gu Ning. Shaojia, let it go, Zhu Jinling said. Fine, I can forgive you this time, but dont do it again, or you cant bear the result! Leng Shaojia said and gave herself an out. After that, Leng Shaojia left with Zhu Jinling. Zhu Jinling didnt want to leave right away, but she had to follow Leng Shaojia. ... Whos that woman? Zi Beiying asked. A member of the Leng family, Gu Ning said. Knowing that, Zi Beiying nodded. Does she know that youre Shaotings girlfriend? Zi Beiying asked. She didnt know the conflict Gu Ning had with some members of the Leng family. She knows, Gu Ning said. Alright, it isnt important. Have you found any beautiful dresses you like? Zi Beiying understood that Gu Ning was reluctant to talk about this topic, so she dropped it at once. I do like the gowns here, and I chose two sets, but one of them doesnt fit me, so I need a customized gown, Zi Beiying said with excitement. She didnt care about a brands fame, instead all she cared about was its designs. In addition, she believed that the brand could be an international brand. I can send each of you a set as a gift, but I need to charge you for the second, Gu Ning said to Zi Beiying and Xu Qinyin. Zi Beiying and Xu Qinyin were her friends after all. You dont need to do that. We can pay you, Zi Beiying said. She knew that Gu Ning was very generous, so she didnt turn her kindness down. Right, we can actually pay you, but thanks for your generosity, Xu Qinyin said. Both of them knew that Gu Ning wouldnt take their money if they didnt ept her kindness. They were more than willing to pay for the second gown. Its not a big deal, and you can pay for the second dress, Gu Ning said with a smile. ... After Zhu Jinling and Leng Shaojia left Charm for a short distance, they heard a conversation between two young women who walked by them. Wow, Im so excited that Charm finally opened! I wonder whether Goddess Gu wille today. I hope she cane so that I can see her in real life. Chapter 1127 - Surpass Gu Ning?

1127 Surpass Gu Ning?

I dont think Goddess Gu wille, since she has so manypanies. Hearing their talk, Leng Shaojia stopped and felt displeased. Goddess Gu? Isnt it the nickname the Inte users gave Gu Ning? When Zhao Kai refused to help her deal with Gu Ning the other day, she had read a lot of news about Gu Ning on the Inte so she got to know that Gu Ning had a nickname of Goddess Gu. Because she hated Gu Ning, she didnt think Gu Ning was as outstanding as people said on the Inte. Although she had to admit that Gu Ning was indeed very beautiful and sessful, instead of admiring Gu Ning, she was only jealous of her. After hearing the two womens conversation, Leng Shaojia was sure that Charm was owned by Gu Ning too, which surprised her. She didnt expect to know that Gu Ning was also the boss of Charm. Thinking of the high quality and attractive designs of Charm gowns, Leng Shaojia grew more jealous of Gu Ning. She couldnt stand that Gu Ning was better than her, and she was determined to surpass Gu Ning. Zhu Jinling didnt know much about Gu Ning, but she understood that Leng Shaojia hated Gu Ning and they were going topete against Charm. It worried Zhu Jinling, because she wasnt confident that they could win. However, she couldnt stop Leng Shaojia. She only hoped that Leng Shaojia would be reasonable. Leng Shaojia was in no mood to shop now, so she went back home afterwards, and since Leng Shaojia wanted to go home, Zhu Jinling had to leave too. In fact, Zhu Jinling wanted to have a closer look at the gowns in Charm, but she didnt dare mention it given what had just happened. She med Leng Shaojia for it, but didnt say it aloud. ... When the two women walked into Charm store and saw Gu Ning, they got excited at once and called Gu Ning, Goddess Gu. As a result, many other people in the store recognized Gu Ning as well and surrounded her without dy. The two women realized that they caused Gu Ning a little trouble, but luckily Gu Ning didnt mind it. Since she went there in person, she was prepared to be exposed. Before long, Zi Beiying and Xu Qinyin bought their favorite dresses and they left together. ... Gu Nings fans soon spread the news that she had shown up in the store online, which attracted a lot of attention on the Inte. Those who ached to see Gu Ning in real life got excited, but unfortunately Gu Ning was already gone when they read the news. Even though Gu Ning already left, some of them still said that they had to visit the store to have a look at the gowns. Charm finally opened a branch in the capital, and they didnt want to miss this chance. People who were interested in Charm gowns were rtively rich, because the dresses were expensive. In addition, only those who would attend formal events needed those beautiful gowns. ... When Gu Ning and her friends were talking about what to eat next, she received Leng Shaotings call. She told Leng Shaoting that she was with Zi Beiying and Xu Qinyin at the moment, and invited him to dine with them. They were all friends after all, so Leng Shaoting agreed. Gu Ning and her friends, at the same time, found a good restaurant and ordered the dishes. Before the dishes were ced on the table, Leng Shaoting arrived. During the meal, Zi Beiying said all of a sudden, Gu Ning, Im going back tomorrow. Are you free tonight? Why dont we hang out together? Sure, Gu Ning said. Why do you have to go back so soon? You can stay here for several days longer! Xu Qinyin said. I would love to, but I need to deal with something else at home, Zi Beiying said. She had left her home for too long, and both her father and older brother were worried about her. Although she had two ace bodyguards with her, her family had too many enemies, so her father and older brother hoped that she could go back home early. Zi Beiying also felt that she had had enough fun outside, and it was time to go back home. Fine. Since Zi Beiying had something else to deal with at home, Xu Qinyin wouldnt stop her. Oh, if Jinchen is free tonight, he can join us, Zi Beiying added. She wanted to see him again before she went home. No problem, Xu Qinyin said. Actually, Xu Qinyin was still curious about Zi Beiyings feeling towards Xu Jinchen, but she knew that it was their personal affair, so she didnt ask the question. Besides, it was better for Xu Jinchen, who was the man, to take action. Chapter 1128 - Trouble in the Store

Chapter 1128 Trouble in the Store

After the meal, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left, while Xu Qinyin and Zi Beiying separated too. They would gather together again that evening.Xu Qinyin called Xu Jinchen without dy, and told him that Zi Beiying was about to leave tomorrow. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen felt a little upset. He actually had an appointment with his friends that afternoon, but he thought that he could cancel it for Zi Beiying. Therefore, Xu Jinchen agreed to meet them that night. ... At this time, he was in Xu Jinlins office. He had never been involved in his familys business before, but Xu Jinlin left a document at home today, so he brought it. After hanging up the call, Xu Jinchen wore an absent look. Xu Jinlin noticed it and asked him with concern, What happened? Nothing. Um, Ill leave you to do your work. I should go back now, Xu Jinchen said and left. Since Xu Jinchen was unwilling to tell him, Xu Jinlin didnt ask further. ... When Leng Shaojia got home, she told her mother about what had happened with Gu Ning, and Jiang Shuyuan got mad at Gu Nings behavior. She hated Gu Ning as much as Leng Shaojia did, so she believed every word Leng Shaojia said. Gu Ning is really annoying. I think we should teach her a lesson, Jiang Shuyuan said with hatred. Since the Charm store is owned by her, Ill figure out a way to close it! Mom, what can you do to close it? Leng Shaojias eyes lit up at once. I dont have any ideas yet, but Ill think of a good wayter, Jiang Shuyuan said. She was determined to punish Gu Ning. Leng Shaojia beamed with satisfaction, because she knew her mother was more influential than her. Leng Shaojia didnt tell Jiang Shuyuan what Gu Ning had achieved before. She didnt want her mother to know how outstanding Gu Ning was. However, if Jiang Shuyuan didnt know how powerful Gu Ning was, she would take Gu Ning lightly, which would cause them to fail. ... At 4 pm, Charm store encountered trouble. A woman bought a gown in the Charm store, but soon came back with a group of reporters. She used Charm of making low quality dresses. Other customers in the store put the dresses in their hands down at once, then surrounded the woman to see whether Charm gowns indeed had quality problems. Yu Zi thought that it was impossible, because they had checked every gown before they put it on the shelves. When customers decided to buy any of the dresses in the store, they would check it again before wrapping it up. Madam, we checked this gown right in front of your eyes when you paid for it at the counter, and we all knew it was fine. Its obvious that someone cut and damaged this dress on purpose afterwards. Im afraid its your own problem, Yu Zi was annoyed after checking the gown once more. She was always polite to customers, but couldnt stand liars. The woman came here with so many reporters in order to cause Charm trouble and ruin its reputation. People then turned to look at the woman in surprise. How could you say that to me? I didnt do it! The woman panicked a little, but refused to admit it. She absolutely wouldnt admit it. Instead, she acted innocent and aggrieved. Nobody cut or damaged this dress on purpose after I left this store. Its your gowns quality that is the problem! When Yu Zi was about to say something again, those reporters began to bombard her with sharp questions. Miss, is it true that Charm gowns have quality problems? If its true, isnt the price too high? Dont you feel guilty for doing that? ... Facing all kinds of usations and criticisms, Yu Zi told herself that she had to stay calm. Those reporters were all bribed by the woman, so they obviously sided with her. Yu Zi had never encountered such trouble before, so she didnt know what to do at this moment, but she still did her best topose herself. Since you dont believe my exnation, I can call my boss and let her exin it to you. Yu Zi thought Gu Ning must be able to handle it well. Sure, I can wait. The woman agreed. She didnt believe that the boss of Charm could be more powerful than the Leng family. After that, Yu Zi called Gu Ning without hesitation. When Gu Ning heard the news, she thought it must have something to do with Leng Shaojia, because she just had conflict with Leng Shaojia this morning. It could also be her other enemies in the industry, since peers werepetitors. Nevertheless, no matter who the person was, Gu Ning decided to pay them back. She wasnt weak at all, and wouldnt swallow the anger either. Without dy, Gu Ning went to Charm along with Leng Shaoting Chapter 1129 - Take Gu Ning Lightly

1129 Take Gu Ning Lightly

Once Gu Ning walked out of the house, she called K and told him what had happened before he went to get the surveince videos she wanted. After that, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting about the conflict she had with Leng Shaojia in Charm that morning, because she had a strong suspicion that Leng Shaojia was involved in this. She didnt want to tell Leng Shaoting about her, but he was a member of the Leng family too, so she thought that it was necessary for him to be aware of it. Leng Shaoting was displeased after knowing what had happened to Gu Ning. Normally, he wouldnt bother to punish Leng Shaojia no matter how unkind she was towards him. However, since Leng Shaojia began to make things difficult for Gu Ning this time, he couldnt ignore it anymore. If Gu Ning needed his support, he would give her unconditional support. Besides, Gu Ning wasnt someone Leng Shaojia could mess with. Even though Leng Shaojia was rted to him, Gu Ning was more important in his eyes. It wasnt the peak time for traffic, so Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning arrived at the shopping mall about 20 minutester. They parked the car in the underground parking lot, then went to the store at once. Therefore, it only took Gu Ning half an hour to get to the store after she received Yu Zis call. Yu Zi and the other staff members were all waiting for her. The woman and those reporters she had bribed stayed too. Most of the customers in the store were also curious to know the result. They cared about it, because they were potential buyers of Charm gowns. K soon sent four videos back to Gu Ning. In the first video, the woman handed each of those reporters a thick red envelope. In the second video, the woman went to buy a dress in Charm store, then left. Although this video wasnt useful, K still sent it to Gu Ning. In the third video, the woman cut the dress with scissors in a car not far away from the shopping mall. In the fourth video, the woman went back to Charm store along with a group of reporters. Gu Ning knew that it was a trap, so she wasnt surprised after watching the four videos. Because it was an emergency, K only found the four surveince videos. As for the womans identity and the reason why she did it, K would keep on investigatingter. At the same time, some reporters already posted articles and photos on social media using Charm of quality problems. Within a short time, Charm was amid criticisms. Although Gu Ning had many fans, there were a lot of haters on the Inte as well, and they seized this chance to attack her and Charm. A whileter, Gu Nings fans found out about it and began to defend her on the Inte. Those reporters actually didnt know much about Gu Nings influence, so they had no idea that they were in trouble now. All in all, most Inte users chose to believe Charm and Gu Ning. It could be an ident that the low quality dress was mixed with high quality dresses. The garment factory was veryrge, and there were many production lines, so it was understandable that idents happened sometimes. Even international brands could make mistakes, and it wasnt a serious problem. Some Inte users thought the woman was making a big fuss over a minor issue, because she only found one dress which wasnt good enough. Others also believed that it could be a trapid by apetitor in business, and the woman could be working in the clothing industry too. It wasnt an umon thing to see in the business after all. If it was the truth, many Inte users would gloat over the womans failure, because they all knew how powerful and influential Gu Ning was. It wasnt a smart decision for the woman to cause Gu Ning trouble. ... When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived, they attracted a lot of attention from people around them, because they were too noticeable to be ignored. Hi, boss! Yu Zi walked to Gu Ning at once. When other people heard Yu Zi call Gu Ning her boss, they were surprised. They didnt expect that the boss of Charm was a young girl. The woman rolled her eyes at Gu Ning, because she believed that it was very easy for her to handle a young girl. In addition, she didnt know Leng Shaoting, so she wasnt afraid of him at all. Once Gu Ning showed up, those reporters turned to ask her questions. Miss, are you the boss of Charm? Can you give us a reasonable exnation for the quality problems of Charm? Miss, why are the prices of Charm gowns set so high? ... Please be quiet for a moment, and I promise Ill give you a satisfactory answer after I figure out what has happened here, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, those reporters became quiet and waited for Gu Nings exnation. Chapter 1130 - Let’s Call the Police

1130 Lets Call the Police

Yu Zi, tell me what has happened, Gu Ning said to Yu Zi. Although she already knew everything, she still needed to ask Yu Zi first. This maam bought this dress in our store today, Yu Zi said and pointed at the dress lying on the sofa. About an hour ago, she came back with a group of reporters and used us of selling low quality gowns. I checked the dress myself and found it was deliberately cut and damaged by someone. Bullshit! The woman interrupted them at once. Youre denying responsibility for the quality problems. Hearing that, Gu Ning wasnt mad, but smiled at the woman. Maam, please calm down. You dont have solid proof to prove that the dress is of low quality. Instead, we have enough reasons to believe that youre deliberately causing us trouble. You... The woman was struck dumb for a second. If there indeed are quality problems with the dress, we will pay youpensation 10 times its price. If not, well sue you, Gu Ning said. Maam, let me ask you again. Are you sure this dress hasnt been deliberately cut and damaged after you left Charm store? The woman panicked a little, but still refused to admit it. Im sure there are quality problems with your dresses, and I didnt cut or damage it on purpose. Those reporters rxed a little. Actually, they got nervous when Gu Ning said that she could sue the woman if it was nder. However, they knew this woman had powerful support, so theyposed themselves. Great, if you insist, we can call the police, Gu Ning said. Call the police now! The woman was unwilling to retreat. Actually, she knew the police would be involved beforehand, so she already bribed some policemen. Seeing the womans reaction, Gu Ning also realized that she must have bribed some policemen beforehand. Shaoting, why dont you call the police for me? Gu Ning turned to Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting understood what Gu Ning meant, and he left to call the police at once. However, he didnt call the nearby police station, but directly called the Public Security Bureau. During this time, some of those reporters checked thements of their posts on social media. To their astonishment, they found that most of the Inte users defended Gu Ning instead of criticizing her. At the same time, they learned that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, but the famous Goddess Gu. Not only Charm, but Jade Beauty Jewelry and Fenghua Entertainment were also owned by her. In addition to her famouspanies, Gu Ning had also helped a lot of innocent people, and her bravery as well as kindness had impressed everyone. Those reporters had all heard of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Fenghua Entertainment, although they didnt know much about them. Anyway, it was obvious that Goddess Gu wasnt someone they could mess with. They put their phones down and looked to Gu Ning in surprise. Gu Ning saw their movement, and used her Jade Eyes to see the screens of their phones. When she read the posts, she was displeased. She didnt expect that these reporters would post the photos on the Inte so soon. Because of Gu Nings fame and influence, the news already went abroad. Gu Ning wasnt worried about it, because she thought that it was free advertisement for Charm. As long as the truth came outter, more people would be interested in Charm. Those reporters immediately moved their eyes away from Gu Ning. They somehow felt that the womans scheme was doomed to failure. They ached to stop the woman, but it was toote to do that. The Public Security Bureau was a little far away from the shopping mall, so they waited for a long time, which made the woman feel strange. She had only bribed some policemen in the nearby police station, and they should have been here right away. About 15 minutester, a team of policemen finally arrived. The woman didnt know they were sent here by the Public Security Bureau instead of the nearby police station, so she raised her jaw up high with arrogance. She believed that these policemen came here to help her. In fact, the leader of this police team was the director of Dongcheng District Branch of the Public Security Bureau, Fang Dongcheng. Fang Dongcheng recognized Leng Shaoting at a nce. Although Leng Shaoting rarely showed his face on TV, Fang Dongcheng had seen him from a distance several times before at some important events. Chapter 1131 - The Truth Comes ou

Chapter 1131 The Truth Comes ou

Leng Shaoting had told Fang Dongcheng not to reveal that they werent strangers, so Fang Dongcheng pretended that he didnt know Leng Shaoting and asked directly, Who called the police?Its me, Leng Shaoting said and stood out. I called the police for the boss of this store. Nice to see you, sir. Im the boss of this store, Gu Ning. Gu Ning greeted Fang Dongcheng of her own ord, then continued, The thing is... However, before Gu Ning could finish her sentence, the woman interrupted her. Sir, let me tell you what has happened. Since Miss Gu is the boss of this store, I think she should tell the story first, Fang Dongcheng said. The woman was struck dumb for a second, and felt like something was wrong, but she didnt dare say it aloud. Anyway, she still believed that the policemen would side with her. Miss Gu, please, Fang Dongcheng politely said to Gu Ning for the sake of Leng Shaoting. Although he didnt know Gu Nings rtionship with Leng Shaoting, he understood that Gu Ning must be important too since Leng Shaoting was willing to make the call for her. Maybe they were a couple. Fang Dongcheng didnt know much about Leng Shaoting, and he only knew that Leng Shaoting was Lord Leng, the heir of the Leng family in the capital. Thanks, Gu Ning said. This maam bought a dress in our store today, and she came back after an hour with a group of reporters. She used us of selling low quality gowns, but it isnt the truth. All the saleswomen in our store check the dresses when the customers pay at the counter, so I think this must be a trap aiming to ruin the reputation of our store. Nonsense! Why should I do that? Do you have any proof? The woman raised her voice with confidence. She believed that the policemen would side with her, so she had nothing to be worried about. Do you want proof? Gu Ning smiled. Great, if you insist, I can show you what proof I have, but I still need to ask you a question first. Are you sure there are quality problems with Charm gowns? If not, we can sue you for nder. Im very sure there are quality problems with your dresses! The woman insisted. Very well, sir, I believe you clearly heard it too. Since this maam insists, I need to sue her if it proves to be nder, Gu Ning said to Fang Dongcheng. She looked very confident and was determined to put the woman in jail. Even though Gu Ning didnt know who Fang Dongcheng was, she knew that he must be an important figure in the Public Security Bureau since Leng Shaoting called him. Sure, no problem, Fang Dongcheng said. He was more than willing to do Gu Ning a favor. Moreover, seeing Gu Ning being so confident, he tended to believe her ount. Even if he didnt believe Gu Ning, he should believe Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning then turned to look at the woman again. Maam, I really feel sorry for you, because I do have enough proof to sue you. Hearing that, the woman stiffened and rounded her eyes in shock. Without dy, Gu Ning walked to the reception and began to y the videos on theputer. The woman finally felt scared now. Those reporters who stood behind her also got nervous. If this woman was really guilty, they would be aplices. Gu Ning moved the screen to face them and said, Please watch this video and youll know the truth. She yed the third video K sent her. On the screen, the woman was cutting the dress with scissors in a car. No, no, no, impossible! The woman couldnt believe her eyes. Not only the woman, but other people in the store were also shocked. OMG, this woman cut the dress on purpose! How dare she me Charm for it? Shes so shameless. Is she jealous of Charms poprity? Shes hateful given what she has done. These reporters are disgusting too! Theyre aplices. They should be put in jail! Chapter 1132 - Mrs. Guo

1132 Mrs. Guo

What theyve done is illegal, and they should be punished ording to thew. ... Other people all began to criticize the woman and those reporters behind her. Maam, what do you want to say right now? Gu Ning turned to look at the woman. I-I-I... the woman stammered, because she didnt dare tell them that it was Jiang Shuyuan who told her to do it. However, if she didnt say it aloud, she would have to bear the result herself, which was thest thing she wanted to do now. She did it for Jiang Shuyuan after all. All of a sudden, she questioned Fang Dongcheng, Why did you allow her to y the video? Why couldnt I allow her to y the video? Fang Dongcheng frowned. Its necessary to find out the truth before we take the action. Didnt I tell you to help me? the woman said. Hearing that, other people were surprised and realized what this woman had done beforehand. It turned out that she had bribed the police to trap Charm! She was so well-prepared. Maam, Im afraid that youre mistaking me for another person. We were sent here by the Public Security Bureau instead of the nearby police station, Fang Dongcheng coldly said. In fact, he already figured out the reason why Leng Shaoting had called him when he heard Gu Nings ount. Leng Shaoting didnt call the nearby police station, because he didnt trust it. What? The Public Security Bureau? How is it possible? The woman rounded her eyes in shock. Now we have enough evidence to prove that youre guilty of ruining the reputation of Charm. Pleasee to the Public Security Bureau with me for the investigation, Fang Dongcheng said with a serious face. Those reporters were astonished. If they were arrested by the police, they would lose their job. No, you cant arrest me. Im the wife of the director of Changyue Organization, the woman told her identity at once, trying to stop the police from arresting her. Changyue Organization was a famous,rge business corporation in the capital, and it was owned by the Guo family which was a super-rich family. People turned to look at Gu Ning with sympathy, because they believed that she had to bite her tongue this time. None of them knew how influential Gu Ning was, so they thought that she was just an ordinary girl. Even if some of them were aware that she was the owner of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm, they didnt think that she was more powerful than the Guo family. Changyue Organization was a well-knownrge business after all. In fact, if Gu Ning was an ordinary girl, she indeed would have had to hold her tongue because she was merely nobody in front of Mrs. Guo. Fang Dongcheng, however, wasnt afraid at all, because he came here for the Leng familys sake. I dont care how powerful your family is, you must be punished ording to thew given what youve done, Fang Dongcheng said. Everyone was impressed by his honesty. You... Mrs. Guo didnt expect that this policeman dared behave against Changyue Organization, and she felt utterly humiliated. How dare you say that to my face! If you dare arrest me today, Ill make you lose your job. If you want to make me lose my job, you must know who I am first. Fang Dongcheng stayed calm. Mrs. Guo, please allow me to introduce myself. Im the director of Dongcheng District Branch of the Public Security Bureau, Fang Dongcheng. Knowing that, everyone was shocked again. What? Hes the director of Dongcheng District Branch of the Public Security Bureau? They were surprised that the director woulde here in person. Gu Ning, however, wasnt surprised, because she knew Leng Shaoting wouldnt call an unimportant person. What? Mrs. Guo was stunned at this moment. She couldnt believe that Gu Ning was able to get the help from a director. Mrs. Guo, do you still want to resist arrest? Fang Dongcheng said. If you insist on doing this, I can also sue you. I-I... Mrs. Guo didnt know what to say now. She wanted to use Jiang Shuyuans influence to help herself out, but was afraid that Jiang Shuyuan would be mad at her. As a result, she thought that she could call Jiang Shuyuan at the Public Security Bureauter. In the end, Mrs. Guo and those reporters had to follow Fang Dongcheng to the Public Security Bureau. Before they left, Gu Ning said to those reporters, I dont care what youve posted on the Inte not long ago about this drama, but you must delete it as soon as possible. In addition, you should also post the truth out to clear my name, or youll bear the result yourself. Those reporters felt scared, looking at Gu Nings serious expression. Chapter 1133 - Do Whatever You Want to Do

Chapter 1133 Do Whatever You Want to Do

Even though they didnt know how Gu Ning found out what they had done behind her back, they had to listen to her now.After that, they left with Fang Dongcheng and the other policemen. Gu Ning didnt leave with them, because she knew that Fang Dongcheng would give her a satisfactory answer. Although they had schemed together against Charm, they didnt cause much damage, so they ended up paying Charm the reputation damagepensation. Gu Ning didnt care much about it, because all she wanted was to teach them a lesson so that it wouldnt happen again. A short whileter, Gu Ning received Ks message, and K told her Mrs. Guo had contacted Jiang Shuyuan today. It was obvious that Jiang Shuyuan was the mastermind. Leng Shaojia must have told Jiang Shuyuan what she had been through in Charm, so Jiang Shuyuan nned to avenge Leng Shaojia by defaming Charm. Although Gu Ning found out who the mastermind was, she didnt say it aloud in public for the sake of the Leng familys reputation. If Jiang Shuyuans dirty trick was exposed, the whole Leng family would be affected. Gu Ning didnt want the whole Leng family to be affected, but she made up her mind to pay Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia back. ... Once Mrs. Guo was caught, Gu Ning apologized to other people left in the store. Im so sorry for what just happened. If you still like Charm gowns and are willing to believe us, youre always wee to shop here. Miss Gu, we understand it isnt your fault. Right, its Mrs. Guos fault. Shes so evil! We dont know why Mrs. Guo had to do that, but we do like Charms gowns and were also willing to support you. Miss Gu, Im curious about how you got the surveince videos so soon. I was so surprised when you said that youre the boss of Charm. Didnt you watch the video yed outside on the TV? Miss Gu is also the owner of Jade Beauty Jewelry. What? Its so unbelievable! ... People keptplimenting or asking Gu Ning questions. Gu Ning smiled at them, but didnt answer those questions. Oh, I think were too noisy here. Why dont we go shopping now? a woman said all of a sudden. Youre right. We should leave Miss Gu some space, ha-ha, another woman said. Afterwards, they left to shop for dresses. Wow, boss, I really admire you right now, Yu Zi said and walked over at this time. Even though she already knew that Gu Ning was a very outstanding girl, she was still impressed by her ability. Gu Ning smiled. Im afraid I have to leave now. If you encounter any trouble, feel free to call me or President Chen. Thanks, I will, Yu Zi said. She knew that President Chen was Chen Cangyi. She hadnt met Chen Cangyi yet, but Gu Ning already gave her his phone number. Although she could get through to Gu Ning most of the time, it wasnt convenient for Gu Ning to answer a call anytime. Chen Cangyi also had a contact list of all the important members of Gu Nings corporation. ... Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. When they were in the car, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting what K had found out about the drama. Leng Shaoting believed that it must be Jiang Shuyuans idea too. He was furious after knowing that, but Gu Ning told him not to get involved in it. He also felt grateful that Gu Ning had no intention to expose Jiang Shuyuans dirty trick for the sake of the Leng familys reputation. Nevertheless, he thought that it was still necessary to punish Jiang Shuyuan. Ningning, you can do whatever you want to do, and Ill support you. It meant he would be supportive if Gu Ning wanted to punish Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia. Anyway, in Leng Shaotings eyes, Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were merely strangers. Sure, Gu Ning said with a smile. She felt happy that Leng Shaoting was protective towards her. ... Zi Beiying called Gu Ning about 5 pm and told her to meet them in a specialty restaurant. She had eaten enough beautiful dishes in fancy hotels, and wanted to try something different and local. Because of the trouble in Charm store, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were a littlete when they arrived. When Zi Beiying met Xu Jinchen again, they somehow felt a little uneasy talking with each other. Luckily, Zi Beiying could talk with Xu Qinyin to rx the atmosphere. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting finally arrived, it was already 6:30 pm. Chapter 1134 - Detained for 15 Days

Chapter 1134 Detained for 15 Days

At the same time, Fang Dongcheng called Leng Shaoting and told him that Mrs. Guo along with those reporters could be detained for 15 days and charged 30 thousand yuan as reputation damagepensation at the most.Gu Ning didnt care about the reputation damagepensation of 30 thousand yuan, but she cared that Mrs. Guo would be detained for 15 days. It was both mental and physical torture for Mrs. Guo, who always lived a luxuriousfortable life. Gu Ning was satisfied with this punishment. Moreover, she requested that the Public Security Bureau post the truth on its official Weibo ount to clear her name and Charm, because this drama already caused a sensation on the Inte. If the drama hadnt caused a sensation on the Inte, Gu Ning might have let it go. Fang Dongcheng agreed with it. Those reporters also posted new articles to clear Gu Ning and Charm on social media, and they made it very clear that it was a trapid by Mrs. Guo. Gu Ning had told them to make it clear, so they didnt dare omit any details. Although they were afraid that the Changyue Organization might pay them back, they were more scared of Gu Nings influence now. Once the truth came out, countless criticisms flooded to the official Weibo ount of Changyue Organization. The majority of the Inte users chose to believe Gu Ning. Before long, this news attracted the attention of the person who was in charge of the official Weibo ount of Changyue Organization, and he reported it to their chairman at once. When the chairman of Changyue Organization, Guo Deping, heard the news, he was mad at his wifes stupid action. However, he still had to figure out a way to help his wife, so he called his wife without dy.. The person who answered his call wasnt his wife, but Fang Dongcheng. Because Mrs. Guo was in detention now, she couldnt contact other people, and Fang Dongcheng kept her phone with him. As a result, Mrs. Guo failed to call Jiang Shuyuan as well. Mrs. Guo said to Fang Dongcheng when she was put in the detention house, Mrs. Leng is my good friend. Even if you arent afraid of Changyue Organization, do you dare act against the Leng family? As long as I give Mrs. Leng a call, shell certainly help me out. When Mrs. Guo said that, she was very confident that Fang Dongcheng would be frightened, because nobody dared to annoy the Leng family. Nevertheless, she was wrong this time. I honestly dont dare behave against the Leng family, but I have to punish you severely precisely because of that. Do you know who called me? Lord Leng, the heir of the Leng family, Fang Dongcheng said. W-What? Mrs. Guo was shocked, so were those reporters. They couldnt believe that Lord Leng had called the police in person. No wonder Fang Dongcheng came to deal with this small trouble in person! Even though Mrs. Guo had a good rtionship with Jiang Shuyuan and they often gathered together, it didnt mean that Jiang Shuyuan would help her out at any cost. Mrs. Guo had heard of Lord Leng before. She knew Jiang Shuyuan hated this Lord Leng very much, but it was undeniable that this Lord Leng was very outstanding at such an early age. Compared with Leng Shaoting, Jiang Shuyuan was nobody in the Leng family, so Mrs. Guo had to ept the result. ... When Fang Dongcheng received Guo Depings call, he said the same thing. Hi, Chairman Guo, this is Fang Dongcheng, the director of Dongcheng District Branch of the Public Security Bureau. I was going to call you actually. Hearing that, Guo Deping had a bad feeling. Oh, hi, Director Fang, hows my wife now? Guo Deping asked. Mrs. Guo is guilty of defaming Charm on purpose, and shell be detained for 15 days. Im afraid you need toe in person, Fang Dongcheng said. Guo Deping went to the Dongcheng District Branch without dy. At this time, he still had no idea how serious this situation was, because he didnt know whom his wife had offended yet. To his astonishment, Fang Dongcheng refused to release Mrs. Guo when he arrived at the branch. He was mad at Fang Dongchengs attitude, because he thought that Fang Dongcheng should do him a favor given his social status. After that, he tried to bail his wife out, but Fang Dongcheng turned it down too. Guo Deping was angry this time, but he had to curb his anger. Since Fang Dongcheng was unwilling to help him, he nned to turn to a senior official for help. After all, he had sent them many expensive gifts before, so they should give him a helping hand when he needed it. However, before Guo Deping could do that, Fang Dongcheng stopped him. Chairman Guo, please dont me me for this, because the person that Mrs. Guo offended isnt ordinary at all. The boss of Charm is Lord Lengs friend, and Lord Leng called me in person because he knew that Mrs. Guo bribed the police at the nearby police station, Fang Dongcheng said. What? Guo Deping couldnt believe his ears. Chapter 1135 - My Hands Are Tied

Chapter 1135 My Hands Are Tied

Although Mrs. Guos phone was taken away from her, Guo Deping could still see her. He criticized Mrs. Guo the moment he saw her.Mrs. Guo didnt dare to keep it a secret from her husband, and told Guo Deping that it was Jiang Shuyuans idea. She still hoped that Jiang Shuyuan could help her out. Even though Leng Shaoting wasnt someone they could mess with, they still needed to try. Guo Deping was unwilling to see his wife being detained, which was humiliating in his eyes, so he agreed to call Jiang Shuyuan. Jiang Shuyuan was shocked when she heard the news from Guo Deping. What? She failed? Jiang Shuyuan didnt care that Mrs. Guo was detained, but the n failed. She was actually mad at Mrs. Guo for ruining it. Hearing Jiang Shuyuans tone, Guo Deping understood that it wasnt very likely that she would help his wife out. In fact, it was Jiang Shuyuans idea, and his wife was detained because of her idea. However, Jiang Shuyuan didnt care about what had happened to his wife, but med his wife for everything. Guo Deping had to calm himself down because he needed Jiang Shuyuans help now. Mrs. Leng, please help us. Only you can bail my wife out now, Guo Deping said. Fine, Ill try, Jiang Shuyuan said. She knew that Mrs. Guo was detained because of her idea, so she was willing to make a call. Guo Deping didnt tell her that Leng Shaoting was also involved, because he was afraid that she might refuse to help him once she knew. After hanging up the call with Guo Deping, Jiang Shuyuan called Fang Dongcheng. She was confident that Fang Dongcheng would listen to her when she called him. Nevertheless, to her surprise, Fang Dongcheng turned her down. Mrs. Leng, Im sorry, I cant release Mrs. Guo because shes guilty. If I let her go, Ill be punished by my leader. Hearing that, Jiang Shuyuan was displeased. Director Fang, do you think youre powerful enough to act against the Leng family? she coldly said. Of course not! Mrs. Leng, I honestly want to help you if I could, but my hands are tied. Lord Leng called me in person and the boss of Charm is his friend, Fang Dongcheng said. Leng Shaoting had told him not to release Mrs. Guo no matter who called him. What? Leng Shaoting is also involved in this? Jiang Shuyuan was astonished, then epted it because she knew that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend. She totally forgot about it when she came up with the scheme. Mrs. Leng, Im afraid that Ive gotta go. Im sorry, Fang Dongcheng said and hung up at once. He was reluctant to argue with Jiang Shuyuan. Actually, Fang Dongcheng was an upright man, and he wouldnt yield to power. Although Jiang Shuyuan had nothing else to say, she still felt humiliated when Fang Dongcheng hung up on her. After making the call, she felt cornered. It was impossible that Leng Shaoting would agree to release Mrs. Guo. Besides, if Leng Shaoting found out that it was her idea, he might cause her trouble too. Jiang Shuyuan was afraid of Leng Shaoting to some extent, and Master Leng cared a lot about him. If Master Leng learned about it, she would be in big trouble. Therefore, Jiang Shuyuan had to exclude herself from it. She called Guo Depingter, and said that she couldnt help him because Leng Shaoting was also involved in it. It wasnt a surprising answer, but Guo Deping was still disappointed. However, no matter how he hated Jiang Shuyuan, he could do nothing about it now. He had to give it up. Jiang Shuyuan was worried that Mrs. Guo might betray her, so she said, Chairman Guo, I understand that its my fault that your wife is detained, but I promise Ill do my best to help you in the future as long as you need my support. Hearing that, Guo Deping felt a little better. Since he couldnt bail his wife out, there was no need for him to annoy Jiang Shuyuan, which was useless. Anyway, Jiang Shuyuan promised to help him in the future, which wasnt the worst result. ... At 6:30 pm, the official Weibo ount of Dongcheng District Branch sent out the truth of the case, and thousands of Inte users reposted it within a short time. After this drama, more people got to know about Charm, and the reputation of Changyue Organization was damaged at the same time. Guo Deping then realized that he should find out who had posted those articles and photos on social media in the first ce. He soon got the result that those reporters were hired by Mrs. Guo. Chapter 1136 - Zi Beiying Is Injured

Chapter 1136 Zi Beiying Is Injured

It indeed was Mrs. Guo who told those reporters to send the articles and photos out, or those reporters wouldnt have dared to do that.As for the damage to the reputation of Changyue Organization, Guo Deping had to ept it. He also understood that the Public Security Bureau wouldnt help him because of the pressure Leng Shaoting put on it. Therefore, he had to swallow the humiliation. ... Leng Shaojia didnt know her mother had already taken the action. At this time, she was dining with her friends and their friends in a restaurant, and she heard the news from one of her friends. Although Leng Shaojia didnt know what her mother would do to hurt Gu Ning and Charm, she knew that it must have been her mothers idea when Charm was amid criticisms earlier today. She knew that Mrs. Guo was a good friend of her mother. If it hadnt been for her mother, Mrs. Guo wouldnt have caused Charm trouble for no reason. There were no clothing lines under Changyue Organization, and Mrs. Guo had no conflict with Charm herself. Unfortunately, Mrs. Guo and those reporters were caught by the police and detained now. However, like her mother, Leng Shaojia also med Mrs. Guo for it, and didnt care about Mrs. Guos safety at all. She and her mother were both selfish people. Wow, the boss of Charm is so influential! She was able to get the surveince videos of Mrs. Guo. I agree, but Mrs. Guo is too stupid to mess with Gu Ning. She didnt even do her homework to know how manypanies Gu Ning has before she yed the trick! This woman obviously knew a lot about Gu Ning. Actually, she was a fan of Gu Ning and she admired Gu Ning. She was a friend of Leng Shaojias friend, so she didnt know that Leng Shaojia hated Gu Ning. Hearing their conversation, Leng Shaojia was getting increasingly angry. It sounded as if they were saying that her mother was stupid, because it was her mothers idea to scheme against Gu Ning. However, Leng Shaojia absolutely didnt want others to know, so she curbed her anger. Her friends noticed her abnormal expression, and asked her with concern, Shaojia, whats wrong? You dont look well. Hearing that, Leng Shaojia immediately put on a smile. Nothing, I just ate something terrible. Your expression just scared us, her friend said. Have some water. Sure, Leng Shaojia said and stood up to pour herself a ss of water. She seized this chance and walked into thedies room to call Jiang Shuyuan. Jiang Shuyuan then told Leng Shaojia everything. Leng Shaojia hated Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting more than ever after hearing the result. She med Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting for everything. In fact, Gu Ning was the boss of Charm, and it was quite reasonable that she fought back once herpany was under attack. If they hadnt schemed against Gu Ning, Mrs. Guo wouldnt have been detained. However, such a selfish person as Leng Shaojia wouldnt reflect on herself. Even though they failed this time, Leng Shaojia had no intention to give up. As long as she found a good chance, she would still trap Gu Ning again. ... Gu Ning and her friends chatted with each other for a while longer in the restaurant after dinner. From the beginning to the end, Zi Beiying seldom talked with Xu Jinchen. Although they were reluctant to leave one another, they didnt show it on their faces. They went in different directions afterwards. Nevertheless, Zi Beiying and her bodyguards soon noticed that some people were following them. They were in a suburb now and there wasnt much traffic on the road, which was a good ce to attack them. Since theyre here, lets face it, Zi Beiying coldly said. She wasnt a coward, and was more than willing to fight back against her enemies. Besides, she wasnt in a good mood after leaving Xu Jinchen. No problem, Mengda said and drove to the roadside. He stopped the car at a ce where there was nobody around, then got out of it. About 10 secondster, the car behind them stopped as well, and five people got out of it. The moment they stepped down from it, they began to shoot at Zi Beiying and her bodyguards. Zi Beiying, Mengda, and Nan were well-prepared, so they raised their guns at the same time. They had all equipped a silencer, so there were no loud gunshots. Compared with the five men, Zi Beiying, Mengda, and Nan moved faster and shot more urately. Although the five men were quick too, they were soon hit by bullets. Zi Beiying understood that they were strong enemies, so she ached to kill them all as soon as possible. Unfortunately, Zi Beiying had drunk tonight, so she felt a little dizzy and a bullet hit her arm before she could notice it. Lady Zi! Mengda and Nan were shocked. Zi Beiying was furious when she felt the pain from her arm, so she started killing them with a shot each. Mengda and Nan ran to protect Zi Beiying, while firing against their enemies too. After several rounds, all five men were lying dead on the ground. They wouldnt hesitate to kill if their lives were in danger. Chapter 1137 - Fully Recover Within Several Days

Chapter 1137 Fully Recover Within Several Days

If there were other people around them, they wouldnt have directly killed those men, but there was nobody around, so it was very easy for them to deal with the result.Zi Beiying and her bodyguards got back in their car without dy and left soon. Once Zi Beiying was in the car, she called Gu Ning. Gu Ning, could you please do me a favor? I just encountered trouble at XX Road. Can you help me tell K to hack the surveince cameras along the road? Zi Beiying said. They had killed several men after all. Are you injured? Gu Ning had acute hearing and she sensed that Zi Beiying wasnt right now. Its not a big deal. Im slightly injured, Zi Beiying said. She didnt want Gu Ning to be worried about her. Do you have the pills I gave you? Gu Ning asked. Oh, I forgot to bring them with me, Zi Beiying said, then realized that she forgot to bring the pills Gu Ning had given her. Drive back to where we separated. Ill see you there, Gu Ning said. Since it was an emergency, she had to go see Zi Beiying in person. Sure, Zi Beiying said, then told Mengda to drive back to the intersection. She agreed to meet Gu Ning right now because she indeed needed treatment. Gu Nings pills were quite effective, and she believed that she would be fine. If her family found out that she was injured, she might not be allowed to go outside again. ... Leng Shaoting heard Gu Nings conversation with Zi Beiying, so he turned the car of his own ord. Gu Ning called K at once and told him to help Zi Beiying. After that, she also called Xu Jinchen and told him that Zi Beiying was injured and that she was going to meet her at the intersection. Gu Ning didnt tell Xu Jinchen because she hoped that he could seize this chance to get closer to Zi Beiying, but because they were all friends. Zi Beiying was injured once they left her, so they shoulde back to take care of her. ... When Xu Jinchen heard the news, he got nervous and worried. He sped up without hesitation and turned the car around. Jinchen, whats wrong? Xu Qinyin was a little scared. Gu Ning just told me that Miss Zi is injured, Xu Jinchen said. Although he sounded calm, his hands were actually shaking. What? Xu Qinyin was astonished. Lets go to see her right now. ... At this time, Zi Beiying and her bodyguards arrived at the intersection. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came a little whileter. The second Mengda saw Gu Nings car, he got out and opened the car door for her. Zi Beiying was hit by a bullet, and it was still in her body, so she was in a lot of pain and had to stay in the car. Gu Ning had prepared the medicine before she came here. She noticed the wound on Zi Beiyings arm when she saw Zi Beiying. There was a bullet in Zi Beiyings arm. Gu Ning asked nothing and directly told Zi Beiying to take a power crystal first, then she began to check the wound. Afterwards, Gu Ning put down her backpack, then took out a box with all kinds of surgical tools inside. She kept it in the telepathic eye space at all times, in case she needed it. Gu Ning adeptly removed the bullet from Zi Beiyings arm. Because Zi Beiying had taken a power crystal, she didnt feel much pain. Leng Shaoting followed Gu Ning and got out of the car, but he didnt get in Zi Beiyings car and stayed outside. Zi Beiying was a woman after all, so he should move his eyes away. ... Before long, Xu Jinchen and Xu Qinyin arrived. Hows she now? Xu Jinchen asked with anxiety. We were chased by five armed men, and a bullet hit Lady Zis arm. Luckily, Miss Gu is here, so Lady Zi will be fine, Mengda said. What? Five armed men? Xu Qinyin was shocked. She wasnt clear about Zi Beiyings family background, and thought that it was unbelievable. She didnt ask further, because she knew that it wasnt appropriate. ... Zi Beiying didnt know that Xu Jinchen woulde as well, so she was very nervous upon hearing his voice. Gu Ning didnt miss Zi Beiyings reaction, but said nothing. She knew there was chemistry between them, but it would take time for them to gradually ept each other. No matter what, it was their own personal affair, and Gu Ning thought that it was better for her to remain silent. A whileter, Gu Ning pushed the car door open and stepped down. Once she showed up, she was surrounded by her friends. Hows she now? they asked her. Shes fine, and shell fully recover in a few days, Gu Ning said. Knowing that, they were relieved. However, Xu Jinchen was still worried because he didnt see Zi Beiying with his own eyes. He then moved to look at Zi Beiying with obvious worry in his eyes. How do you feel now? Zi Beiying felt a little uneasy being stared at by him, and her heart was pounding fast. Im fine, it wasnt painful at all because of Gu Nings medicine. Because of the power crystal, Zi Beiyings face wasnt pale anymore and went back to normal. Great. Xu Jinchen rxed, then he said to Leng Shaoting, Shaoting, why dont we send them back to the hotel together? Chapter 1138 - Dine with Master Leng

1138 Dine with Master Leng

Given what had happened, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wouldnt allow Zi Beiying to leave alone again. They went back to the hotel together afterwards. On the way, Zi Beiying kept thinking of Xu Jinchen. She had to admit that her heart skipped a beat when Xu Jinchen looked at her with that gentle look. Lady Zi, are you alright? Nan noticed the absent look on Zi Beiyings face and asked her with concern. Oh, Im fine, Zi Beiying said and flushed a little. When they arrived at the hotel, Gu Ning said to Zi Beiying, Beiying, you dont need to worry about the surveince cameras. Nobody will know what happened on that road. K had sent Gu Ning a message and told her what exactly had happened on the road. The police also found five bodiester, but the surveince cameras were all hacked, so they had no clues to find the killer. Without enough clues, it was very difficult for the police to find out the truth. After preliminary investigation, the police found out that the five men were from Southeast Asia. Although they had ID cards with them, the information on the ID cards didnt match them. It was obvious that they were killed in the middle of something illegal. Since they were criminals, the police wouldnt bother to thoroughly investigate it. ... Thank you so much for your help. Zi Beiying thanked Gu Ning. In fact, even if the police found out that she was the killer, she would still be fine and safe, because they all came from Southeast Asia, and they would be judged back in their country. The Zi family was very influential in Southeast Asia, and Zi Beiying was confident that her family could protect her well. When will you leave tomorrow? Gu Ning asked. The ne will take off at 9:40 am, Zi Beiying said. Great, Ill send you to the airport tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Zi Beiying understood that Gu Ning was worried about her safety, but she didnt want to bother her. Its fine, we can take care of ourselves. Let me send you to the airport. Ill meet you at 8 am, Gu Ning said and insisted. Zi Beiying then epted her kindness. Hearing their talk, Xu Jinchen opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say. He wanted to send Zi Beiying to the airport himself, but Zi Beiying already epted Gu Nings offer, so he closed his mouth. In addition, he felt nervous talking to Zi Beiying now. They walked Zi Beiying and her bodyguards to their rooms before they left. Zi Beiying and Xu Jinchen, however, felt upset when they separated from each other. ... Tang Bingsen arranged for someone to find out what Tang Aining had done during the past days, but he got nothing useful. K had removed any connection between Gu Ning and the Tang Aining from surveince cameras, so nobody would know that Gu Ning and Tang Aining were the same person. Tang Bingsen only found the car that Tang Aining had driven yesterday to meet Qi Ziyue in the suburb. Other than that, he didnt get anything useful. Tang Bingsen was shocked by the result, because it turned out to be very hard for him to find out where Tang Aining was right now. If he couldnt get any useful information about Tang Aining, it would be impossible for him to kill her. In fact, Tang Aining seemed to appear out of blue, and she could disappear without anyone knowing it. Tang Bingsen thought for a long while, then was even more certain that Tang Aining wasnt his dead daughter, Tang Aining, but could be a good friend of his dead daughter. Tang Ainings good friend disguised herself as Tang Aining in order to avenge Tang Ainings death. It had to be the truth. Tang Bingsen was very sure of it. Since Tang Aining was able to hide her traces and dared to act against the Tang family, he must be alert and prepared. Anyway, he still had several photos of the Tang Aining, which could help him find her. ... The next day, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to pick up Zi Beiying and her bodyguards, then drove them to the airport. When they got back from the airport, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting, Ill fly back to City B tomorrow, and Ill stay in City B for a few days. After that, Ill go to City F to attend the National College Entrance Examination. The National College Entrance Examination was only 20 days away. Gu Ning was still a student, so she should go back to her school before the important exam. Moreover, she also wanted to gather together with her friends in the high school more often. It was possible that they wouldnt see each other again after the National College Entrance Examination. Im leaving for the military base too, so I cant go with you, Leng Shaoting said. Its fine, Gu Ning said. Why dont we dine with grandpa and his friends this afternoon before we leave the capital? Gu Ning asked. Good idea, Leng Shaoting said. After that, Gu Ning called Master Leng and his friends, and they all excitedly agreed to dine together. Gu Ning also said that she could cook for them in Leng Shaotings house. Chapter 1139 - Gu Ning Meets the Baili Family

Chapter 1139 Gu Ning Meets the Baili Family

Although Master Leng indeed wanted to taste the food cooked by Gu Ning, he knew that she was going to leave tomorrow so he didnt want her to be tired. As a result, they decided to dine outside, and she would cook for Master Leng next time.As for the restaurant, Gu Ning left the choice to Master Leng. Master Leng understood that Gu Ning was very considerate, so he directly picked a restaurant. They all loved a restaurant with a good environment, so they would meet in a nearby mountain vi not far from the Leng familys house. It was still early, so they agreed to meet there at 6 pm that night. For now, Gu Ning nned to go to the headquarters of Shengning Organization. ... When Zi Beiying boarded, she sent Gu Ning, Xu Jinchen, and Xu Qinyin a message. Gu Ning and Xu Qinyin soon sent her a message back, but Xu Jinchen stared at her message for a long time in silence. The ne soon took off, and Zi Beiying had to turn her phone off.She didnt see Xu Jinchens reply before she turned her phone off, and felt a little disappointed. When Zi Beiying already turned her phone off, Xu Jinchen finally sent her a message back. Xu Jinchen: Safe travel. Tell me when you arrive. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left for the mountain vi at 4:30 pm. Although it only took them half an hour to get there, they were the younger generation so they should be there earlier to show their respect for the older generation. It was only a little past 5 pm when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived, so they went to have a walk in the yard. They had already booked a private room. The name of this mountain vi was Phoenix Vi, and it consisted of buildings in a traditional style with arge grasnd and countless trees and flowers. The founder of this restaurant must be very rich because it was very big and had a beautiful view. Other than for its view, it was also famous for its delicious food. People who dined here were all members of high society because everything was expensive in Phoenix Vi. Normally, a simple meal cost dozens of thousands of yuan, and ordinary people could barely afford it. After walking for a while, Gu Ning suddenly stopped because she smelt something special which belonged to cultivators. She turned to look around. In a private room, an old man and a 17-year-old girl sat across from each other, and they were cultivators. Gu Ning knew cultivator had acute senses, so she immediately withdrew her look. There was a swing about five meters away from the private room, and Gu Ning was curious to know what they were talking about, so she said to Leng Shaoting, Shaoting, why dont we have a rest on the swing? Gu Ning decided not to tell Leng Shaoting what she had found for the time being. Sure, Leng Shaoting said, and they walked to the swing together. Gu Ning sat on the swing without dy, and Leng Shaoting gently pushed her. The swing started to move, but Gu Ning carefully listened to the sounds in the private room. There was a short distance between them, so Gu Ning was able to hear their conversation clearly. Zongxue, I already found out that the owner of Colorful Jade Provider is a girl named Gu Ning. Shes studying in high school now and will attend the National College Entrance Examination this year. I dont know which university she wants to study in, but I can send you to her school first. You need to seize every chance to make friends with her. Once you can be good friends with her, itll be much easier for us to buy jade from her, the old man said with a serious face. Knowing that, Gu Ning was greatly surprised. She didnt expect that cultivators were interested in her too. Sure, grandpa, Baili Zongxue said. Baili Zongxue was the eldestdy from the Baili family, which was the leading family of the four most powerful families in the cultivation world. The old man was the head of the Baili family, Baili Qifeng. When Baili Qifeng heard that Colorful Jade Provider could provide high quality jade but limited the amount, he was curious and had an idea. He nned to let Baili Zongxue, who was the same age as Gu Ning, make friends with her. They simply wanted more high quality jade, and had no intention to scheme against Gu Ning. In addition, they would pay for the jade. Baili Zongxue was younger than Gu Ning, so she had to jump to the 12th grade in order to be friends with Gu Ning. Actually, it was already settled, and Baili Qifeng invited the person who did them that favor to dine together in order to thank the person. Baili Zongxue was very good at studying, so it wasnt difficult for her to jump to the 12th grade. Only offspring of the powerful families in the cultivation world could study in the normal peoples world. In the following minutes, Baili Qifeng randomly chatted with Baili Zongxue. Gu Ning soon felt bored, and went to their private room with Leng Shaotingter. ... It was almost 5:30 pm now, and Master Leng along with his old friends would arrive soon. About five minutester, Master Leng and Leng Shaoxun came. When Leng Shaoxun found out that his grandfather was going to dine with Gu Ning, he insisted on going with his grandfather. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting immediately stood up to wee Master Leng when he arrived. Chapter 1140 - You Lost Weight!

1140 You Lost Weight!

Hi, Grandpa Leng, Shaoxun! Gu Ning greeted them with a smile. Nice to see you again, my sister-inw, Leng Shaoxun said. Although Gu Ning hadnt married into the Leng family yet, he knew both his grandfather and Leng Shaoting were very satisfied with Gu Ning. He also wanted Gu Ning to be his sister-inw too. Gu Ning felt a little shy when Leng Shaoxun called her his sister-inw, but Master Leng and Leng Shaoting were happy to hear that. Please be seated, Gu Ning said to them then. Ningning, you lost weight! I havent seen you for days. Were you too busy to eat properly? Master Leng said. He even gave Leng Shaoting a ming nce. In fact, Master Leng alwaysined that Leng Shaoting cared more about Gu Ning than him, but he cared more about Gu Ning than he did about Leng Shaoting as well. Although Master Leng didnt think his future granddaughter-inws family background was very important, he still liked an easy-going girl. It would be easier for him to get along with an easy-going girl. I wasnt, and ate a lot as usual, Gu Ning said. She didnt think that she had lost too much weight, but she might be a little skinny in the eyes of the older generation. Compared with her peers, she had a standard build. Many girls thought that the slimmer they were, the better it was, but Gu Ning had a different idea. She preferred to keep in shape by exercising a lot so that she could be healthy and attractive at the same time. I know young girls are very sensitive about their weight, but I dont think a skinny girl is beautiful. I only hope that you can be healthy, Master Leng said. Gu Ning understood that Master Leng cared a lot about her, and she felt quite touched. Grandpa Leng, you dont need to be worried about me. I can take good care of myself, and I exercise regrly. In addition, I also have magical pills to help me stay strong and energetic! Gu Ning said with a broad smile. Hearing that, Master Leng remembered that Gu Ning indeed had a lot of magical pills. It was impossible that Gu Ning couldnt stay healthy. Gu Ning had cured many people with the magical pills after all. Ha-ha, youre right. Master Lengughed. At this time, he finally turned to look at Leng Shaoting, but then asked Gu Ning again, Ningning, has Shaoting ever annoyed you? Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, then felt amused. No, not once. Shaoting treats me very well. Great. If he dares annoy you, tell me. Grandpa will help you teach him a lesson, Master Leng said and he totally supported Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting was amused too. He definitely wouldnt annoy Gu Ning. He didnt have the heart to do it. Gu Ning nced at Leng Shaoting, then said, Sure, Ill tell you if Shaoting dares to annoy me. Actually, Master Leng said that only because he was worried that Gu Ning might leave Leng Shaoting one day. As Leng Shaotings grandfather, Master Leng believed that Leng Shaoting would take good care of Gu Ning, and he said that to Gu Ning only to let Gu Ning know that she was very important in his eyes. ... A short whileter, Master Xu came. Nice to see you again, Grandpa Xu, Gu Ning said standing up at once, followed by Leng Shaoting and Leng Shaoxun. Hi, Grandpa Xu, they said. Been a while, Girl Gu! Master Xu said. Im sorry for being so busy these days, and we can finally get together tonight, Gu Ning said. Girl Gu, you dont need to work so hard at such an early age. Other teenagers are enjoying themselves, but only you are upied with work, Master Xu said. I have my own n, and I dont like to hang out all day, Gu Ning said. She was indeed very busy dealing with her business. When she was just reborn, she and Gu Man had lived a very difficult life, so she made up her mind to change their life. Besides, she also needed to pay her enemies back. If she hadnt suffered a lot, she would have enjoyed her adolescence as other teenagers did. However, she had to work hard to be as sessful as possible in order to fulfill her goal. ... Several minutester, Jiang Zhongyu and Jiang Ruining arrived. Leng Shaoxun had called Jiang Ruining and told him toe to enjoy the meal together with them. Ever since Gu Ning had rescued themst time and defeated Peng Yunlong in the fightingpetition, they became her fans. If Gu Ning werent Leng Shaotings girlfriend, they would love to gather together with her more often. Leng Shaoxi also gained a lot of attention and jealousy from her schoolmates when they learned that Gu Ning was her future sister-inw. She enjoyed it when others were envious of her. Chapter 1141 - Who Did That?

Chapter 1141 Who Did That?

It was understandable that people would be envious or jealous of you once you became sessful.Hi, Grandpa Jiang! Gu Ning stood up to greet Jiang Zhongyu again. Hi, Girl Gu. Jiang Zhongyu smiled. Nice to meet you, Master Jiang, Leng Shaoting said with respect. Jiang Zhongyu then looked to Master Leng and Master Xu and pretended to be annoyed. Why didnt you tell me that you woulde so early? Youre notte either! Master Xu argued. Jiang Zhongyu was struck dumb for a second, then thought that Master Xu was right, so he stopped arguing with them. Once they were all seated, they began to order dishes. They enjoyed dinner in harmony. After dinner, they stood up and walked out together. When they left, Gu Ning gave a nce to the private room where the cultivators stayed, but it was already empty. She didnt mind, because they would find her of their own ord anyway. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt leave until those masters were gone. However, shortly after Gu Ning got in the car, she noticed a familiar car behind them, which belonged to Tang Bingsen. She told Leng Shaoting to stop the car at once. Following Gu Nings gaze, Leng Shaotings sight fell on the car behind them as well. Although he didnt know whose car it was, he knew that Gu Ning disliked its owner. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to search for surveince cameras around them. She did that in the car instead of while walking outside because she didnt want to attract too much attention. After checking, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to wait for her in the car before she got out alone. Gu Ning said nothing, but Leng Shaoting understood that she was going to do some bad things. However, no matter what Gu Ning wanted to do, he wouldnt stop her. On the contrary, he would be supportive. He knew that Gu Ning wouldnt hurt innocent people, but only her enemies. Once Gu Ning got out of the car, she walked towards Tang Bingsens car. Nevertheless, she didnt stop when she walked by it, and continued to walk to the nearby garden. She picked a flower, then walked back. Leng Shaoting was confused while looking at her from the car. When Gu Ning walked back and passed by Tang Bingsens car, her left hand moved a little, and the next second, two nails urately pierced two tires, one was at the front while the other was at the back. Leng Shaoting witnessed Gu Nings movement, but couldnt believe his eyes, because it happened too fast to be true. He was sure that Gu Ning was well-prepared for it. The surveince cameras failed to catch the scene. The second the two nails pierced the two tires, they began to slowly leak air. Within 10 minutes, the two tires were both t. Gu Ning got back in Leng Shaotings car and told him not to start it right away. They needed to wait for a while longer. Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning wanted to see the result, so he listened to her. What did you do? Leng Shaoting asked curiously. In fact, even he failed to catch Gu Nings quick movement. I pierced two nails into the tires of the car, Gu Ning said. Whose car is it? Leng Shaoting asked again. Tang Bingsen, Gu Ning said with hatred. Leng Shaoting was aware of Gu Nings grudge against the Tang family in the capital, so he understood why Gu Ning did it. And if Gu Ning needed his help, he wouldnt hesitate to help her. ... At this time, Zi Beiying arrived at her destination. She turned her phone on once she got off the ne. When she read Xu Jinchens message, she was cheered up a little. After that, she sent the same message to Xu Jinchen, Xu Qinyin and Gu Ning to tell them that she had arrived. Before long, she received their replies. Zi Beiying was a little disappointed when Xu Jinchen sent her a very simple message back, but she didnt think further because they were only friends now. ... About 10 minutester, Tang Bingsen, Ji Yijing and a group of people walked out of a private room together. Gu Nings eyes lit up at once when they showed up in her sight. The host of todays meal was Tang Bingsen and Ji Yijing, so they walked the other people to their cars before they went back to their own car. However, when they walked to the front of their car, they found two punctured tires. What happened? Ji Yijing was mad. The car was fine not long ago, but its tires were ruined after two hours. Tang Bingsen stayed calm and checked the two tires at once, then he found the two nails in them. Damn it! Who did that? Tang Bingsen was also furious. Phoenix Vi was under tight security, and there were security guards on duty around the yard and this parking lot. It was impossible for a person to deliberately damage his car without being caught! Several security guards heard their angry voices and ran over in a hurry. Gu Ning, at this time, told Leng Shaoting to drive away. It was enough for her to see their angry faces. Sir, madam, may I help? a security guard asked. Without hesitation, Ji Yijing criticized him in anger. Whats wrong with Phoenix Vi? Our car was fine when we arrived here, but two of its tires are out of air now because of nails! How can we go home now? Chapter 1142 - Can’t Find the Criminal

Chapter 1142 Cant Find the Criminal

The security guard saw the two broken tires too, and apologized to them at once. Im so sorry, Ill report it to our leader right now.Do it, now! Ji Yijing shouted at him. The security guard felt ufortable when Ji Yijing shouted at him, but he didnt dare say a word. Their car was indeed damaged here, so Phoenix Vi should be responsible for it. What was worse, he was the security guard on duty tonight, and he might be punished for this mistake. Even if Phoenix Vi promised to investigate it, Tang Bingsen couldnt drive this car back home now, so he had to call his secretary to pick them up. Before long, the manager and the leader of the security department came in a hurry. They had to check the surveince cameras first. During the time when Tang Bingsens car was parked here, there were another two people except for Gu Ning who had walked by it. The two people soon got in their cars and left. Gu Ning only walked past it twice, and had done nothing strange. Besides, they couldnt clearly see what had happened to the tires from the surveince cameras, because it took awhile for the tires to leak all the air out. Even though they couldnt find out who had done it, Tang Bingsen and Ji Yijing still believed that their car was damaged in Phoenix Vi. If it wasnt caused by a person, it must be an ident. Therefore, Tang Bingsen said, I think there must have been nails on the ground, because my car was fine when I arrived here. Tang Bingsen didnt care about thepensation, but he had to make sure that Phoenix Vi would take responsibility. He was fighting for his face. Mr. Tang, we can promise that we wont abdicate responsibility for it, and were terribly sorry for this unpleasant ident. The manager apologized with sincerity. Although they had no clear evidence to prove whether the damage was caused by a person or an ident, Phoenix Vi still had to bear the result. If they refused to take responsibility, the reputation of Phoenix Vi would be affected. Fine, since its an ident, I can pay for the two tires myself, Tang Bingsen said with impatience. He only wanted a good attitude from Phoenix Vi, and now he got it so he was satisfied. Since Tang Bingsen was willing to stop using them, the manager felt relieved. The manager then asked Tang Bingsen whether he needed their help to drive him home, but Tang Bingsen rejected it. His secretary woulde and pick him up. Half an hourter, Tang Bingsens secretary arrived and they left without dy. As for the car with the two t tires, Tang Bingsen left it to his secretary. ... Once Tang Bingsen and Ji Yijing left Phoenix Vi, they went to visit Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin at the hospital. Bingsen, have you found the criminal who injured Ziyue and Yaxin? Ji Yijing asked. Not yet, Tang Bingsen said. He didnt tell Ji Yijing anything about Tang Aining, so Ji Yijing wasnt aware of the existence of Tang Aining. Because Tang Aining was involved in too manyplicated things, it was better if fewer people had heard of her. Ji Yijing was impulsive, so Tang Bingsen simply told her that it was done by one of his business enemies. Ji Yijing understood that thepetition in business was very cruel. Howe we still cant find the criminal given our familys influence? Ji Yijing was displeased. In her eyes, the Tang family could do anything. Most importantly, her own daughter and future son-inw were injured this time. Tang Bingsen was in a bad mood because they failed to find Tang Aining, and he felt worse now that Ji Yijing questioned his ability. All the surveince cameras were hacked. The criminal isnt dumb. Since the woman dared hurt Ziyue and Yaxin, it proves that she isnt afraid of us. Dont you understand that? Hearing that, Ji Yijing closed her mouth. Afterwards, she ran to Tang Yaxin who was still lying on the hospital bed. Yaxin, how do you feel now? I feel so ufortable, Tang Yaxin said. Then she turned to look at Tang Bingsen. Dad, have you found her yet? No, Tang Bingsen said, feeling upset. Because Tang Yaxin knew how violent Tang Aining was, she didnt question her father like her mother had done. Once I find the woman, I promise Ill torture her to death! Ji Yijing said in great anger. Chapter 1143 - Why Do You Need to Know so Much?

Chapter 1143 Why Do You Need to Know so Much?

However, Ji Yijing didnt have the ability to do that.Although Ji Yijing wanted to torture the criminal to death, the others preferred to directly kill Tang Aining, because they clearly knew that they would be killed if Tang Aining was left alive. Chairman Tang, there is something I need to tell you, Qi Ziyue said to Tang Bingsen. Tang Bingsen understood it at once, and said to Ji Yijing, You can go out for a while. Ziyue and I need to talk about something. Why cant I stay? Ji Yijing asked in annoyance. Its business. Why do you need to know so much about it? Do you think that you can keep it secret? Tang Bingsen snapped at her. In the past, Tang Bingsen didnt mind telling Ji Yijing what he nned to do with hispany, and Qi Ziyue would also talk with him about business when Ji Yijing was present. Nevertheless, Tang Bingsen had talked with Qi Ziyue about a bid once and they decided to bribe an official. Ji Yijing left her hometer to gather together with her friends, who were also super-richdies, but she identally told them that Tang Bingsen was going to bribe an official. It almost caused the Tang family big trouble. Therefore, Tang Bingsen wouldnt talk business in front of Ji Yijing again. Ji Yijing was mad, but didnt dare argue with Tang Bingsen, so she walked out in silence. Once Ji Yijing left, Tang Bingsen said, You can tell me now. What is it? One of my friends has met the woman, who disguised herself as Tang Aining, about a month ago at the He familys casino in HK. He told me that the woman was a very important guest invited by the He family, and shes talented at gambling, Qi Ziyue said. Although he hated this woman deeply, he had to admit that she was very brilliant. Not only was she excellent at stone-gambling and was called the Jade Queen, but she was also talented at other forms of gambling. If this woman had no rtionship with Tang Aining, he would make friends with her. Unfortunately, she was his enemy. Tang Bingsen was surprised to know that, and felt threatened. The Tang family had the support from influential gangs too, but it wasnt easy for them to deal with this woman. Tang Yaxin, on the other hand, was jealous of the woman who disguised herself as Tang Aining. She thought of Tang Aining every time she saw the woman. Nevertheless, no matter how eager Tang Bingsen was to kill Tang Aining, he had to find her first. You should have a good recovery now, and I think its better for you to deal with this mess because youre familiar with her. As for the business in City B, Im afraid Tang Qingyang has run it very well, so we cant chase him out of the Tang familys corporation, Tang Bingsen said. In fact, he sent Tang Qingyang to City B in order to make him a mere figurehead and scapegoat, but Tang Qingyang wasnt weak at all. Tang Qingyang was able to manage the business very well, which surprised them. In addition, Gu Ning was willing to help Tang Qingyang, so it wasnt difficult for him to be sessful in the future. The branch of the Tang Organization in City B had some finance problems, which was designed for Tang Qingyang. Tang Qingyang wasnt dumb, and he knew the sudden promotion couldnt be simple, so he was very careful. He soon found out about those finance problems, but nobody wanted to help him because the staff was only loyal to Tang Bingsen. Tang Qingyang then turned to Gu Ning for help, and Gu Ning told K to solve those problems. What? How is it possible? Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin were shocked. Frankly speaking, even Qi Ziyue wasnt confident that he could solve those finance problems within such a short time. ordingly, he was astonished and jealous of Tang Qingyangs ability. Tang Bingsen would retire one day, and Tang Yaxin would be the heiress of the Tang Organization. Even though Tang Yaxin had some experience in business, she wasnt capable of running such arge business group. Besides, she was more interested in shopping and having fun all day. In that case, Qi Ziyue would be the executive to manage the Tang Organization. He and Tang Yaxin would be married soon, so Tang Bingsen trusted him. However, Tang Qingyang was also a member of the Tang family. Although he was only a shareholder, it was still possible for him to be the executive president of the Tang Organization. Even if Tang Yaxin was the chairman of the Tang Organization, nobody would listen to her if she had no ability or control of thepany. As time went by, Tang Qingyang might take over the Tang Organization. Actually, it was Tang Qingyangs n too. Tang Bingsen continued, I also heard that he has a lot of connections in both business and politics in City B. He has been invited to many important events as well. I think I need to call him back to stop him from bing more powerful. Chapter 1144 - Cunning Tang Qingyang?

1144 Cunning Tang Qingyang?

Because of Gu Ning, Tang Qingyang managed to be friends with some important people of the second generation in politics and business, and Gu Ning introduced him to Pan Zirui first. When Pan Zirui heard that Gu Ning had the intention to help Tang Qingyang gain connections in City B, he often invited Tang Qingyang to hang out together with his friends. Pan Zirui already quit ying around all day, and began to focus on his own business, so he needed to expand his connections too. Tang Bingsen didnt know that Tang Qingyang already found out that he was rted to the death of Tang Bingchao, but Tang Qingyang had 15% of the Tang Organizations shares, so he believed that Tang Qingyang must have the ambition to steal the Tang Organization. Tang Bingsen was ambitious to own the whole Tang Organization, so he thought that other members of the Tang family would have the same idea. Even Qi Ziyue was a threat to him. He knew that Qi Ziyue always wanted to rece his position in the Tang Organization. However, he didnt mind it right now, because he could use Qi Ziyues ambition to work for him and the Tang Organization. Besides, they were on the same boat, so he couldnt chase Qi Ziyue away, because it would hurt his own benefits. Tang Bingsen actually nned to pass his seat to his own son, a love child, who wasnt exposed yet, but his son was too young right now, so he had to wait. Qi Ziyue understood that it was impossible for Tang Bingsen to fully trust him, but it didnt matter in his eyes. As long as Tang Yaxin could marry him, the Tang Organization would be his sooner orter. He hadnt done anything that hurt Tang Bingsens benefits after all. On the contrary, he had done a lot of things for Tang Bingsen, including Tang Ainings death. Qi Ziyue was confident that the Tang Organization would be his in the future because he didnt know that Tang Bingsen actually had a love child. Moreover, Tang Bingsen spoiled Tang Yaxin, so he believed that Tang Yaxin would get everything from Tang Bingsen. Tang Qingyang is a man to be reckoned with, Qi Ziyue said in the end. Even though Tang Qingyang was from a super-rich family, it was still unbelievable that he could make friends with so many important figures in City B within such a short time. The more sessful Tang Qingyang was, the more dangerous the situation would be for Qi Ziyue. If so, is Tang Qingyang also a threat to us? Tang Yaxin felt nervous. She thought that she was the only child of the Tang family so the Tang Organization should be hers. She never thought that Tang Qingyang was threatening until now. Tang Qingyang stillcks experience, and I can easily control him, Tang Bingsen said with arrogance. He took Tang Qingyang very lightly. Tang Qingyang was no match for Tang Bingsen for the time being. However, he had Gu Nings support, and it wouldnt be very hard for him to unseat Tang Bingsen. Tang Qingyang was very smart, but wasnt good at fighting, so Tang Bingsen thought that he could easily control him with violence. Tang Qingyang had been chasedst time. If Gu Ning hadnt been there, he could have been seriously injured. Therefore he now hired some bodyguards to protect him, so he felt much safer. Normal bodyguards couldnt stop Tang Bingsen from hurting Tang Qingyang, but Tang Qingyang wouldnt be as vulnerable. Tang Bingsen didnt dare to kill Tang Qingyang, because he knew that Tang Qingyang already had a will. If Tang Qingyang was dead, his 15% shares of the Tang Organization would be donated to a charity foundation. Therefore, he couldnt kill Tang Qingyang. All he could do now was to control Tang Qingyang. Why couldnt we directly kill him? Tang Yaxin asked all of a sudden. He already made a will. If hes dead, his 15% shares will be donated to a charity foundation, Qi Ziyue said. How could he do that? Hes so cunning! Tang Yaxin was mad. She was a very selfish and self-centered person. ... Outside of the ward, Ji Yijing was busy chatting with her friends in a WeChat group, so she didnt feel bored at all. She indeed couldnt keep important things secret from other people, because at that moment she wasining that Tang Bingsen just chased her out because he wanted to talk business with Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin. Her friends allforted her and they soon began to gossip. In fact, many of those richdies disliked Ji Yijing, because Ji Yijing had been a mistress before. However, none of them dared to bring this topic up because of Tang Bingsens influence. When Tang Bingsen finished talking with Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin, Ji Yijing went back to the ward. Before Tang Bingsen and Ji Yijing left the hospital, Tang Bingsen said, The famous Paris designer Jason agreed to design a wedding gown for Yaxin, and helle here next Saturday. Jason was a famous international designer, and Tang Yaxin liked his designs, so she designated him to design a wedding gown for her. Chapter 1145 - Did You Get a Lot More Jade?

Chapter 1145 Did You Get a Lot More Jade?

After Tang Ainings death, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin would be married soon, but Jason was too busy so Tang Yaxin had to wait.It would only take about a week to make the wedding gown, and their wedding would be two monthster. If Gu Ning knew that they were going to be married, she wouldnt let them enjoy it. She wouldnt stop them from getting married, but would give them an unforgettable gift. ... Really? Thats wonderful! Tang Yaxin got excited at once. Although she hadnt married Qi Ziyue yet, they already lived together like a couple, and every girl dreamed of having a romantic wedding. Qi Ziyue was also excited, but he was looking forward to it only because he could make great progress by marrying Tang Yaxin. After that, Tang Bingsen and Ji Yijing left. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin, however, had to stay in the hospital for a few more days. Luckily they could chat with each other in the ward, so they didnt feel bored. ... The next day, before Gu Ning left the capital, she went to the factory of Jade Beauty Jewelry with some jade raw materials. The branches of Jade Beauty Jewelry in the capital, City B and City G all needed more jade raw materials, so she had kept a lot in her telepathic eye space. With the help of the telepathic eye space, she could easily move it anywhere she wanted to go. The jade raw materials upied the whole telepathic eye space, so Gu Ning had to take some of it out to leave some space for other stuff and the jiao. In the early morning, Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting to help her find a small truck, and she took out one third of the jade raw materials before she left for the factory of Jade Beauty Jewelry in the capital. The main factory of Jade Beauty Jewelry was set in the capital, with another two factories in City B and City G. As a result, the factory in the capital was very big, but there were only three stores of Jade Beauty Jewelry in the capital, so they didnt hire many workers. When they opened more stores of Jade Beauty Jewelry, they would hire more workers to work in the factory. The factory of Jade Beauty Jewelry wasnt far away from the headquarters of her business corporation, so she soon arrived there. Afterwards, Gu Ning went to have a look at Cine. ... Once Gu Ning took over Cine, it was bing increasingly popr and profitable, so Ning Changkai was in a good mood every day. Kouzi also gained a lot of fame as time went by, because it was famous for its unbelievable effects andparatively low price. More and more female customers became its loyal fans. Cines medicines werent as profitable as Kouzi skincare products, but they were necessities. Many households had a medicine box at home, so Cines sales werent worse than Kouzis. All in all, both Kouzi and Cine became popr brands in the industry. Ning Changkai beamed with happiness the second he saw Gu Ning. He told Gu Ning that their products were in short supply now because of the increasing demand, and that they needed to hire more people. Gu Ning was very confident in Kouzi and Cine, and she was happy to know that both of them were popr now. She and Leng Shaoting stayed in the factory for a while longer, then dined with Ning Changkai outside. ... After lunch, Gu Ning had to leave for the airport. Leng Shaoting was unwilling to leave her, but he had to watch her leaving in the ne. Gu Ning arrived at City G an hourter, and took a taxi to the city center. After that, she moved some of the jade raw materials to a rented truck. The factory in City Gcked jade raw materials, so she came this time to send jade raw materials. Gu Ning then called Zhou Zhenghong. When Zhou Zhenghong heard that Gu Ning came with many jade raw materials, he was very happy. He didnt ask further, and they decided that they would directly meet at the factory. The moment Gu Ning showed up, Zhou Zhenghong walked over to wee her with a broad smile. Hi, boss, did you get a lot of jade raw materials from Burma this time? Although it was a question, he actually already had the answer. He knew how talented Gu Ning was at stone-gambling. Yeah, I got all of them from Burma, but these are just a small part of what Ive got, Gu Ning said with pride. Knowing that, Zhou Zhenghong was surprised. Wow, boss, youre indeed incredible! Zhou Zhenghong said. Gu Ning smiled in silence and didnt exin further. Oh, boss, Ive arranged for someone to take my ce here, and my son will transfer to the capital this semester, Zhou Zhenghong said. The headquarters of Gu Nings corporation was in the capital after all, and he, as a shareholder of Jade Beauty Jewelry, definitely had to work in the headquarters. Zhou Zhenghong had no parents and his rtives all kept their distance from him when he was out of money. So now, he only had his son, and his son would go with him. In addition, there were better education resources in the capital, so his son could receive better education there. Gu Ning was a very generous boss. Since Zhou Zhenghong was a shareholder and the general manager of Jade Beauty Jewelry, she gave him a house and a car under his own name. The house was veryrge and not far from the Shengning Organization, while the car was a Maserati which cost two million yuan. Chapter 1146 - Zhou Zhenghong’s Shameless Relatives

Chapter 1146 Zhou Zhenghongs Shameless Rtives

A Maserati was enough for Zhou Zhenghong.Actually, not every rich person would drive a luxurious car. For example, Gu Ning seldom drove the Lamborghini that the Tang family gave her. She drove a Land Rover more often, which cost much less than a million yuan. Sometimes, the richer a person was, the more he wanted to keep a low profile. However, Zhou Zhenghong was the general manager of Jade Beauty Jewelry after all, so it was necessary for him to have a good car for the sake of his face. In fact, even if Gu Ning didnt buy it for him, Zhou Zhenghong could afford it himself. He would have his share of the dividend of Jade Beauty Jewelry at the end of the year. Other than that, Jade Beauty Jewelry had made a lot of profit during the past months, and Zhou Zhenghong had earned over ten million yuan now. As Jade Beauty Jewelry became more and more famous, its sales would be higher and higher too. In that case, Zhou Zhenghongs annual dividend wouldnt be less than fifty million yuan. Therefore, it wasnt difficult for Zhou Zhenghong to buy a house in the capital. Nevertheless, Zhou Zhenghong disliked arge house, because only him and his son were in their home. He had no intention to marry again, because he was afraid that a step-mother wouldnt treat his son well. Great, we... When Gu Ning was about to say something again, Zhou Zhenghongs phone rang. Gu Ning had to close her mouth. Im so sorry, boss. I need to answer the call. Zhou Zhenghong apologized to Gu Ning and took out his phone at once. He was worried that it might be work. However, when he saw the callers name, he was displeased but he still picked up after thinking for a short while. Hi, Zhenghong, this is your older brother, a man said. Um, you know Mingkang is going to be married. When? Ill see whether Im free that day, Zhou Zhenghong said. Although he already kept a distance from his brother and sister, he wouldnt mind showing up at his nephews wedding. Well... The man hesitated for a second, then continued, The girls family wants a downtown house which cant be smaller than 100 square-meters, and a car which must be around 500 thousand yuan. Thats your familys affairs. Why are you telling me this? Zhou Zhenghong pretended to be confused, but he actually understood it very well. His eldest brother simply wanted his money. We dont have that much money, Zhou Zhengtang said. Dont buy it then, Zhou Zhenghong said. Zhou Zhengtang knew that Zhou Zhenghong was pretending to be dumb. Even though he was annoyed, he didnt dare to me Zhou Zhenghong. If we dont buy a house and a car, the girl wont marry into my family, Zhou Zhengtang said. Why do you have to choose a girl who wants a big house and an expensive car? In addition, you already have a house and a car. Although the house isnt very big and the car isnt expensive, theyre enough for a family, Zhou Zhenghong said. Actually, Zhou Zhengtangs familys house and car were both paid for by Zhou Zhenghong. Although their house was a little far from the city center, it wasrge enough to amodate five people. And while their car was a little old, it was still useful. Zhou Zhengtangs family didntck a house or a car, but were simply greedy. When Zhou Zhenghongspany was still profitable, he had bought a house and a car for his brother and sister, which cost him nearly six million yuan. However, once hispany went bankrupt, they avoided seeing him. Zhou Zhenghong just wanted them to take care of his son for a short time, but they refused to do that and even refused to answer his calls. They had broken Zhou Zhenghongs heart. Not long ago, they heard that Zhou Zhenghong became the general manager of Jade Beauty Jewelry, so they began to call him again. ... Zhou Zhengtang didnt know what to say, because Zhou Zhenghong was right. His family wasnt poor at all. Zhou Zhengtang and his wife worked in a state-owned enterprise, and each of them earned nearly ten thousand yuan a month. Zhou Mingkang, who was Zhou Zhengtangs son, was also working in a public institution, and he earned a monthly sry of six thousand yuan which could increase in the future. Moreover, Zhou Mingkangs girlfriend was in the same public institution as him, so their sries were almost the same. As a result, it wasnt hard for them to buy a house on their own, but the house wouldnt be big. They could only afford a good car with their savings. In the past, even though Zhou Zhenghong wouldnt pay the full price, he would still pay the down payment for them. However, it was impossible for them to get a cent out of his pocket now. Zhou Zhengtang said, Zhenghong, to be honest with you, I know youre much richer than us. Mingkang is your nephew anyway, and you can give him a house and a car as his uncle since hes going to be married. Zhou Zhengtang was shameless. Zhou Mingkang was indeed Zhou Zhenghongs nephew, but he wasnt his son. Why did Zhou Zhenghong have to buy a house and car for his nephew? Zhou Zhenghong was surprised by his older brothers shamelessness again. Chapter 1147 - Meet Situ Ye at the Airpor

Chapter 1147 Meet Situ Ye at the Airpor

Gu Ning wasnt standing far from Zhou Zhenghong, and she had a good hearing, so she was able to hear their conversation. She couldnt help but think that shameless rtives were everywhere in this world!Do you mean I must buy a house and a car for your son? Zhou Zhenghong sneered. Mingkang is my nephew, but not my son. I dont have the duty to buy a house and a car for him. Zhenghong, how can you say that! Were a family after all, and youre the richest among us. Shouldnt you help us when we need your help? Zhou Zhengtang argued. Selfish people would never care about others feelings, and Gu Ning was annoyed hearing that. My money has nothing to do with you, and Ive given you enough! None of you helped me when I needed your help, Zhou Zhenghong said. Although Zhou Zhenghong already had no hope for his older brother and younger sister, he still felt hurt when he thought of what they had done to him. Luckily, Zhou Zhenghong had his principles, and he wouldnt give in this time. Zhou Zhengtang, however, started to criticize Zhou Zhenghong. Zhenghong, why are you so mean? Arent you rich again now? Youre too shameless to realize your faults. I wont buy a house, or a car for your son. If you stop bothering me, we can still be brothers. However, if you continue to affect my life, Ill end my rtionship with you! Zhou Zhenghong said. After that, he directly hung up on Zhou Zhengtang. Zhou Zhengtang was mad and called Zhou Zhenghong back, but Zhou Zhenghong refused to answer his calls. Zhou Zhengtangs wife, who stood beside him asked, How is it? He just hung up on me, and refused to buy a house and a car for Mingkang! Zhou Zhengtangined in anger. He never helped Zhou Zhenghong when Zhou Zhenghong needed him the most, but he always turned to Zhou Zhenghong for money once Zhou Zhenghong was rich. What? How could he be so cold-blooded! Several million yuan is nothing for him. Why cant he pay the bills for us? Zhou Zhengtangs wife said, making it sound as if Zhou Zhenghong owed them a lot of money. She was as shameless as her husband. What should we do now? She asked again. I dont know. Zhou Zhenghong just told me that he would directly cut off his rtionship with us if we continue to bother him, Zhou Zhengtang said. If hes unwilling to help us, he isnt qualified to be your younger brother! Zhou Zhengtangs wife said in annoyance. She took it for granted that Zhou Zhenghong should help them whenever they needed his help. Actually, if they were sick and needed medical treatment, Zhou Zhengtang wouldnt hesitate to help them. Ill see whether I can stop him at his jewelry store, Zhou Zhengtang said. He was unwilling to give up. ... At the same time, Zhou Zhenghong took a long breath in to calm himself down. Im terribly sorry, boss, Zhou Zhenghong walked back and said to Gu Ning. Its fine, Gu Ning said. She didnt ask further about Zhou Zhenghongs family affairs, but simply said, If you need my help, feel free to tell me. Thanks, boss, Zhou Zhenghong said, although he didnt know why Gu Ning suddenly said that. Gu Ning stayed in the factory for a while longer, then left. It was time to have dinner and Zhou Zhenghong invited Gu Ning to dine together, but she declined because she needed to pick up Gao Yi and Qiao Ya at the airport. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt go to Burma with herst time, and had left to have a short vacation. Coincidentally, Gu Ning ran into Situ Ye and Chu Xuanfeng before she could see Gao Yi and Qiao Ya at the airport. She hadnt seen, nor contacted Situ Ye for a long time, and she felt that he looked haggard. Something terrible had happened in the Qing Gang recently. Two of Situ Yes henchmen were assassinated within days. One was killed, while the other was handicapped, so he was investigating it these days. He got the result today, and found out that it was caused by thepetition within the gang, and many other members were involved in it. It wasnt an easy thing to deal with, and Situ Ye felt exhausted. In fact, Situ Ye didnt see Gu Ning in the beginning, but Chu Xuanfeng noticed Gu Ning and told him afterwards. When Situ Ye saw Gu Ning, he was excited and seemed to be refreshed. Hi, Gu Ning, what are you doing here? Did you know that Ide to City G today so youre here to pick me up? Situ Ye joked. He only joked with Gu Ning. Chapter 1148 - I Need More Pills

1148 I Need More Pills

Not really, but I can wee you to City G. You must be working really hard these days, Gu Ning said. Situ Ye was her friend, so she cared about him. Yeah, Im exhausted, but I feel much better now that Ive seen you, Situ Ye said. Gu Ning understood that he still liked her. Ha-ha, I didnt know I had that great effect. Well, I have a bottle of my magical pills with me, and I can give each of you a pill to help you get your energy back, Gu Ning said and took out a porcin bottle. Since she treated Situ Ye as her friend, she was very generous to him. In addition, Situ Ye had helped her a lot. Gu Ning had put different amounts of power crystals into the porcin bottles, but she was running out of porcin bottles now. This porcin bottle was produced by the factory of Xiangyun Antique-store, and it was very cheap. Situ Ye knew that Gu Nings medicine was very effective and he had bought some from her before, but he only had three pills left now. He let the injured henchman take all three pills to save his life. Thanks, Situ Ye said. He was too weak and vulnerable now. Situ Ye took the bottle and poured two pills out. He had one and gave the other to Chu Xuanfeng. Chu Xuanfeng also needed to get his energy back. After taking the power crystal, both of them became energetic again. Wow, its so unbelievable, Chu Xuanfeng said. Although Situ Ye and Chu Xuanfeng were curious to know more about Gu Nings magical pills, they knew that they shouldnt ask too much about it. Gu Ning, can you sell more pills to me? I need more pills, Situ Ye said. He was in urgent need of Gu Nings medicine now. Sure, the same rule, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning set a rule for the sale of her medicine. Each person could only buy 10 pills at a time, and a pill cost a million yuan. Gu Ning wouldnt sell the pills too often. No problem, Situ Ye said. He felt lucky that Gu Ning was willing to sell those pills to him, and he didnt mind how many he could get. Gu Ning then took out a porcin bottle with 10 power crystals inside and gave it to Situ Ye. Situ Ye made a call to transfer money to Gu Nings bank ount at once. Are you free tonight? Why dont we share dinner together? Situ Ye asked Gu Ning. Sure, but I need to pick up my bodyguards first. You can go to book a room, and Ill meet youter, Gu Ning said. Having Gu Nings affirmative answer, Situ Ye was excited. Great, see you then. Because of his special identity, he shouldnt stay there for too long and had to leave as soon as possible. After that, Situ Ye and Chu Xuanfeng left. ... About 20 minutester, the flight Gao Yi and Qiao Ya took finallynded at the airport of City G. During this time, Gu Ning attracted a lot of attention from other people in the arrival bay. Gu Ning was too beautiful to be ignored. At the beginning, many people just thought she was stunning, so they kept ncing at her. A whileter, some of them recognized Gu Ning. They didnt walk over to greet Gu Ning, but stayed a distance away and took several pictures of her. Gu Ning sensed it, but didnt mind. She lowered her head, ying on her phone to read thetest news. ... The Mu family in City B was amid trouble these days, and many people believed that they would go bankrupt soon. There were also many pieces of positive news about Charm and Kouzi. Moreover, the first TV series of Fenghua Entertainment was going to be aired and its name was An Empress of Military Blood. It was a pce drama and had a lot of fans. In the original novel written by Duan Lixin, there were many scenes of struggles in the pce, which might bore the audience. After discussing with Lu Zhan, Duan Lixin highlighted the stories on the battlefield. The leading actress of An Empress of Military Blood was Tang Xiaoxiao, and its leading actor hadnt settled yet. Bai Lin, Han Lengxuan, Su Tongnuo also yed important roles in the show. Once the news was out, many people were interested in it. Although it was the first TV series produced by Fenghua Entertainment, its director was Lu Zhan who was very famous. The leading actress was also one of the most popr actresses, Tang Xiaoxiao, who was famous for her excellent acting skills. Bai Lin, Han Lengxuan, and Su Tongnuo became popr because of Infinite Horror, and they had left a good impression on the audience. Duan Lixin was also a writer of some fame and her novels were popr among young readers. As a result, the show was definitely going to be a sess. While some people disapproved of it as well, most of them were haters. Bai Lin and Su Tongnuos roles also caused some arguments among their fans on social media. Chapter 1149 - Someone Stalks Gao Yi and Qiao Ya

1149 Someone Stalks Gao Yi and Qiao Ya

Some people even mentioned(@) the official Weibo ount of Fenghua Entertainment and Gu Ning to ask them for the reason. Before Gu Ning could read the post, Lu Zhan and Su Tongnuo already made a reply. Lu Zhan: We only choose the most suitable actresses for the roles. After that, he also posted some cast photos of Tang Xiaoxiao, Bai Lin, Su Tongnuo, and Han Lengxuan. Su Tongnuo: I love my role! She also posted an official photo of her in the TV series. She was wearing a set of military uniform and looked very handsome in it. Because this novel had been serialized on the Inte before, many of Duan Lixins fans had read it. In the cast photos, every actor suited their role well, and people were impressed by their new images. In that case, no one continued to argue over Bai Lin and Su Tongnuos roles. They all couldnt wait to see the show. Haters, however, still kept attacking the show, saying that they werent interested in it at all. Some of them also criticized Fenghua Entertainment, because they didnt think that a newly-establishedpany was able to produce a TV series on its own. They thought that it was unnecessary to publicize the new show before it was aired on TV. They simply disliked Fenghua and seized every chance to attack it. Some also criticized Gu Ning saying that she was still a student and that she should focus on her studies instead of the business. They were purely jealous of Gu Ning. Other entertainmentpanies in the industry hired some Inte Water Army to attack Fenghua Entertainment too. ... Gu Ning wasnt annoyed when reading thesements, because she was confident about the quality of the new show. In addition, Gu Ning had many loyal fans, and her fans along with countless fans of other actors teamed up together to argue against the haters on the Inte. After this drama, the first show of Fenghua Entertainment became the hottest topic on Weibo, which was free advertisement for Fenghua. ... About 20 minutester, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya got off the ne, and Qiao Ya sent a message to Gu Ning at once. Qiao Ya: Boss, we just noticed that someone is stalking us, and the person seems to be a killer too. What should we do now? Gu Ning read Qiao Yas message and subconsciously thought that the person might want to murder Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Although Gao Yis and Qiao Yas names were already removed from the wanted list in the killers world, it didnt mean that the killer organization that they had worked for before wouldnt take action. In other words, their lives were still in danger. Those who joined all kinds of killer organizations normally didnt do it voluntarily, but were forced to receive the training. Some of them ached to leave, but only few of them were lucky enough to get rid of those killer organizations. Anyway, Gu Ning should meet them right away. Gu Ning: We can talk about itter when we meet. Gu Ning understood that they were worried about her reputation, or they could have killed the person in a secret ce. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya used to be professional killers after all, and it wasnt difficult for them to do that. Around 10 minutester, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya appeared in Gu Nings sight, and Gu Ning also noticed a man about 30 years old, not too far behind them. The man indeed had the air of a killer. Killers grew up in a very different environment from ordinary people, so they had a different air too. They were trained as killing machines ever since they were very young, so most of them were cold-blooded. Even though Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had stayed beside Gu Ning for a long time, they normally still looked very cold. Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, so she could easily tell the difference between a killer and a normal man. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya sped up and walked towards Gu Ning once they saw her. Gu Ning, however, saw an unkind expression on the man behind them, so she was even more sure that the man aimed to hurt Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Without hesitation, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to scan the mans body to see whether he was carrying any guns. Although it was forbidden to take guns aboard nes, people who had a firearms license could do it. In most cases, soldiers could have the firearms license, but it didnt mean that other people couldnt. For example, Gu Ning had a firearms license herself. If a person who wasnt a soldier had a firearms license, he had to have powerful connections to help him get it. Fortunately, the man didnt have guns. In fact, even if he had guns, Gu Ning wasnt afraid of it, because she would be well-prepared since she already found out. Gao Yi, Qiao Ya, and Gu Ning then left together and they seemed to be calm. They got in a car and left the airport at once, followed by the man. Gu Ning definitely noticed that, but she had no intention to get rid of him right now. They nned to drive to a ce where nobody was around to deal with him. Chapter 1150 - Let Me Do I

1150 Let Me Do I

When did you notice that the man was stalking you? Gu Ning asked. Gao Yi said, We didnt find out until we were in the ne, but I think he must have begun to stalk us from City B. Actually, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya felt a little embarrassed because they didnt notice it until they were in the ne. The man must have followed them for a long time. The man sat several rows behind them in the ne and kept ncing at them during the flight. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya felt it was very strange and decided to tell Gu Ning first once they got off the ne. Gu Ning understood that Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were feeling a little awkward, but she didnt think it was a big deal. Although they used to be professional killers, they had left the killer organization for a long time after all. They didnt need to live their life in fear any longer. Moreover, if they failed to notice the man back in City B, it meant that the man was very excellent at following. Well, lets go to a ce where nobody is around to see what he wants, Gu Ning said. Gao Yi nodded and drove ahead. Gu Ning, at the same time, used her Jade Eyes again to check whether there were guns in the mans car. Even though the man didnt have guns on him, there might be guns in his car. Besides, it was highly likely that the man came here to kill Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, and he could have guns with him. However, Gu Ning found no gun, nor a knife. It seemed that the man had absolute confidence in himself without any weapons. Gao Yi drove a long distance from the airport and finally found a remote ce. It was an industrial district with many factories there. Because the sign by the road indicated that the industrial district was eight kilometers away, the man who followed Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt think too much about it. He thought that the industrial district was Gao Yi and Qiao Yas destination. When Gu Nings car stopped halfway, the man suddenly realized that it was a trap. However, he didnt retreat and still drove closer. He didnt have a gun with him, so he had to attack them face to face. Once his car approached Gu Nings car, Gu Ning, Qiao Ya, and Gao Yi got out. The man stepped out of his car afterwards. Who are you? Why are you following us? Gu Ning asked. She had told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to remain silent and let her do the talking. I need to talk to them, the man coldly said. Theyre my bodyguards, so you should gain my agreement first if you want to talk to them, Gu Ning said. What do you want? In the mans eyes, Gu Ning was simply a spoiled rich girl, so he didnt take her seriously. I dont have time to waste on you, the man said and moved to attack them without dy. There were few cars that passed by there, but they had to finish the fight as soon as possible. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya went forward at once to fight against the man, and Gu Ning wasnt involved in it. She didnt believe that the man was able to defeat both Gao Yi and Qiao Ya at the same time. Nevertheless, she was soon surprised by the mans ability and unbelievable strength. Although Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt lose, they failed to control the man too. They were ace killers, but couldnt beat one man together. It was obvious that this man must be a top killer. Gu Ning got interested. Move away. Let me do it, Gu Ning said to them. Hearing that, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya stepped backwards and let Gu Ning in. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya felt utterly embarrassed when they had to turn to Gu Ning for help, but they knew that Gu Ning didnt mind. Instead, Gu Ning was very excited to have a try. The man was also surprised by Gu Nings skills and strength, because he thought that she was just a weak young girl. Gu Ning didnt use her magical power to help her, so they were at the same level of fighting at the beginning. Even though Gu Ning wasnt able to defeat him for now, the man was still astonished. This young girl wasnt weak at all! You better not stop me, or youll be in big trouble. The man threatened Gu Ning. If the person who paid him to kill Gao Yi and Qiao Ya knew that she interfered, she really would be in trouble. Gu Ning pulled her lips. She wasnt afraid at all, or she wouldnt have helped Gao Yi and Qiao Ya out. Since she was already involved, she made up her mind to fight back till the end. No matter how powerful a killer organization was, it still was reluctant to mess with someone who was more powerful than it. As long as Gu Ning was powerful enough, she could protect Gao Yi and Qiao Ya from being chased by the killer organization. A killer organization was founded to make money, so it would stop once it couldnt get any benefits. After a short while, they were still in a tie, and Gu Ning enjoyed fighting against a top killer. During this time, several cars drove past and the drivers were all scared by the fierce fight, but they could see that Gu Ning and the man were both professional. They also noticed Gao Yi and Qiao Ya standing aside watching the fight, so they thought that it was just apetition for fun. Chapter 1151 - Avenge

Chapter 1151 Avenge

Therefore, they stopped for a while and watched the fight for a few minutes before they drove away, which wasnt a bad thing for Gu Ning.When Gu Ning was fighting against the man, Situ Ye already booked a room at a restaurant and called her, but Gu Ning put her phone into the telepathic eye space, so Situ Ye failed to get through to her. After that, Situ Ye sent a message and told her the address. As time went by, the man ran out of energy. Gu Ning, however, used her magical power to help her be energetic again. Because of this, the man soon lost the fight. Although he was a killer and was mentally-prepared to be killed at any moment, it didnt mean that he wasnt afraid of death. When he realized that it was impossible for him to kill Gao Yi and Qiao Ya right now, he wanted to escape. However, Gu Ning didnt give him any chances. Within the next minute, Gu Ning directly beat him up till he had no strength to struggle. He waspletely shocked by Gu Nings power. After all, he was a top killer and ranked 7th in the killers world! Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were also impressed by Gu Nings fighting skills and strength. Tell me, why do you stalk us? Who told you to do that? Gu Ning questioned the man in anger. The man was frightened. He felt like he wasnt facing a young girl, but the most powerful woman in this world. Although Gu Ning was aware that the man simply aimed to kill Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, she needed to find out more details. The man was scared by Gu Nings anger, but refused to say a word. What? You would rather die than say a word? Gu Ning squinted at him. Can you let me go if I tell you? the man asked. He was worried that Gu Ning might kill him. Sure, I can let you go if you tell me, Gu Ning said. She agreed not to kill him, but it didnt mean that she wouldnt injure him. Actually, if this man was injured or disabled, he would be vulnerable and would be easily abandoned or killed by the killer organization he had joined. There was no need for Gu Ning to kill him with her own hands. Do you think Ill trust you? the man said. He was tired of this trick. I dont care whether you trust me or not, because I already know the answer, Gu Ning said. Did the leader of the killer organization they used to work for send you here? Nevertheless, a touch of disdain shed by the mans eyes when Gu Ning said that. Gu Ning didnt miss it, and cocked her eyebrow. It clearly wasnt right. Another idea dawned on Gu Ning. She thought that the man might have been hired by the rtives of the people Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had killed before. It was possible that the man came here to avenge their death. Thinking that, Gu Ning asked, Were you hired by the rtives of the people they killed before to avenge their death? This time, the man panicked a little, but he soonposed himself, however, Gu Ning still caught his reaction. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya noticed it too. Both of them were surprised when the answer came out, because they also thought that this man was hired by the killer organization they had worked for. When they saw the mans reaction, they realized that he might have been hired by someone who hated them with a passion. Although normally Gao Yi and Qiao Ya killed bad people, it was undeniable that even bad people all had a family and rtives. Seeing as they had killed them, their families or rtives would obviously hate them. In the killers world, there was an Intr with all kinds of killing tasks on it, and killers could take on tasks as they wanted. Qiao Ya and Gao Yi werentpletely cold-blooded or ruthless, so they preferred to kill bad people when they took tasks. Killers who wanted to see the tasks needed to gain permission from the manager of the Intr. Previously, when K wanted to hack this Intr, he had to use Gao Yis ount to log in first. Without an approved ount, it was impossible for anyone to get ess to it. ... K was a very famous international hacker, but he wasnt the best. There were many hackers who were better than him in the world. All kinds of killer organizations were quite mysterious, so only the top hackers were able to manage the website. Therefore, once K logged into the website, he was found and followed. Luckily, K realized it quickly, and logged out to stop the hacker from following him. After K removed Gao Yi, Qiao Ya, and Ba Tianyangs names from the wanted list on the website, he figured out a way to prevent other people from putting their names on it again. In addition, K developed a virus. If anyone put Gao Yis, Qiao Yas, or Ba Tianyangs name back on the list, the website would be attacked by the virus. In order to not damage the whole system, the manager of the website gave up. However, the manager was also mad at the fact that another hacker could remove killers names from the wanted list as he wanted. In normal cases, no one would know which killer had killed the targets advertised on the website. Chapter 1152 - Let Him Go

Chapter 1152 Let Him Go

In addition, killers all kept a distance from each other, so it wasnt likely that one killer would leak the information about the other killers tasks to other people.It wasnt likely, but it still could happen. As long as the hirer paid enough money and there was a killer who was willing to take the task, the secret information could be leaked, but killers in the same organization were forbidden to kill each other. Therefore, this man must be a killer from another killer organization. It was a very dangerous move, because it wasnt eptable in the killers world to kill one another. Well, I guess Im right this time, Gu Ning said with a smile on her lips. So what? You still dont know who the person is, the man said. Its easy. I can check the tasks theyve fulfilled one by one, Gu Ning said with confidence. If so, why did you bother to ask me? the man said. He knew that Gu Ning was very smart and he sensed that she wasnt simple at all. She must have done a lot to help Gao Yi and Qiao Ya safely quit the killer organization. Fine, I dont want to waste time on you any longer. Since the man was unwilling to tell Gu Ning, she stopped asking him questions. He failed to fulfill this task anyway, so his reputation was already ruined in the killers world. Gao Yi, disable his legs, Gu Ning said to Gao Yi. Sure, Gao Yi said and walked to the man at once. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya understood that Gu Ning had no intention to kill the man, even though he came to kill them. They didnt me Gu Ning for it, because it wasnt good for Gu Ning to be involved in a murder, because it might affect her life and business. Moreover, they were also aware that this man had no future in the killers world from now on. Even if they didnt kill him today, he wouldnt end up living a good life. Without dy, Gao Yi disabled the mans legs, making it impossible for him to get them back to normal. After that, they drove away and left the man behind. Although it was a remote ce, some vehicles still passed there every day. Gu Ning didnt kill the man and wasnt worried that he would sue them either. Once he sued them, his real identity would be exposed and he would be arrested by the police. As for the surveince cameras along the road, K could handle them. ... The second Gu Ning got in the car, she took out her phone and found Situ Yes missed calls and message. She called Situ Ye back at once, and gave the excuse that her phone was out of power earlier. Luckily, Situ Ye didnt mind. Afterwards, Gu Ning went to the restaurant. Will you me me for letting him go? Gu Ning asked Gao Yi and Qiao Ya all of a sudden. Although she knew they wouldnt, she still needed to ask for their opinions. Of course we wont, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya said with sincerity. Lady Ning, we understand that you did that for our good, and were no longer killers, so we cant deal with it in a killers way, Gao Yi said. Qiao Ya added, Right, and we also know that he wont end up living a good life with a pair of broken legs. Hearing that, Gu Ning was relieved. ... Shortly after Gu Ning left, someone found the seriously injured man and called the police and hospital at once. Everything happened as Gu Ning thought. The man didnt tell them Gu Nings name, but simply said that his enemy had broken his legs. He didnt give the polite any other details. When the police went to check the surveince cameras, they found that the surveince cameras were hacked. As a result, there were no clues left. The police understood that only a powerful person was able to do that, so they decided not to investigate it. In addition, the killer wanted to leave as well. Gu Ning wasnt someone he could mess with, so he felt that it was better to stay away from her. ... When Gu Ning arrived at the appointed restaurant, it was already 6:30 pm. She was a littlete, but it wasnt toote for dinner. On the phone, Gu Ning had told Situ Ye to order some dishes so long, in order to save time. She wasnt picky at all. Situ Ye had dined with Gu Ning several times, and he paid special attention to her, so he remembered what she ate more of and what she didnt eat at all. Therefore, he ordered many dishes that Gu Ning liked. Chu Xuanfeng witnessed everything, but he only had deep sympathy for Situ Ye because Gu Ning already had a boyfriend. Anyway, Situ Ye enjoyed it and as Situ Yes subordinate he could say nothing about it. Chapter 1153 - I Miss You too

Chapter 1153 I Miss You too

Situ, Im so sorry that Imte, Gu Ning said and apologized to Situ Ye once she arrived.Its fine. Youre not veryte after all, Situ Ye said. He actually disliked it when Gu Ning was too polite to him, because it made him feel like they werent close. He hoped that Gu Ning could see him as a close friend. However, although they werent strangers, they werent very familiar with each other either. After that, they were all seated. Oh, I heard that the first film produced by yourpany was a great sess. Congrattions! Situ Ye said. Even though he was very busy these days, he still read a lot of news about Gu Ning on the Inte. Thanks, Gu Ning politely said. Peihan always wanted to join the entertainment industry, and her performance in the movie has helped her get many fans, Chu Xuanfeng said. Although Chu Peihan didnt have as many fans as the leading actors, it was a sess for her to be remembered by many people because of the film. No matter what Chu Peihan wanted to do, Chu Xuanfeng would support her as long as she didnt join the Qing Gang or fought all day. In addition, the Qinghua Organization owned an entertainmentpany too, so Chu Xuanfeng could protect Chu Peihan from being hurt by unspoken rules. As for what chances or roles Chu Peihan could get, that depended on her. Peihan really is suitable for this industry, because shes beautiful, smart, and talented, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning didnt know much about acting, but Lu Zhan had made positivements about Chu Peihans talent. Lu Zhan had even asked Gu Ning whether this was the first time Chu Peihan had acted in a film, because she had done a very good job. At the beginning, Chu Peihan made some mistakes, but she soon corrected them under Lu Zhans guidance. Because of Gu Ning, Lu Zhan had added more time to Chu Peihans part in the movie. ... Hearing Gu Nings approval of his younger sister, Chu Xuanfeng was satisfied. They chatted for a short while, before the dishes were ced on the table. They didnt care much about manners, so they ate while talking with each other. Gu Ning, I heard from Adam that you went to the public jade bid in Burma. How was it? Did you get a lot of good jade raw materials? Situ Ye asked. Yeah, its not bad, and I indeed bought many high quality jade raw materials, Gu Ning said. When Gu Ning met Adam and Aimee at the public jade bid, she did nothing to punish Aimee because she was busy back then. She didnt see Aimee afterwards, so she gave it up. However, if she ran into Aimee next time, she wouldnt promise that she would let her go again. It was impossible that Gu Ning would forgive her, but she couldnt kill her either. After the meal, they separated. Situ Ye was still upied with his work, so he had to go back as soon as he finished the meal with Gu Ning. ... It was still early, but Gu Ning wasnt interested in entertaining herself outside sote at night. Therefore, Gu Ning told Gao Yi to drive her back to Clean Water Blue Sky, and Gao Yi along with Qiao Ya went to stay in a hotel. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt have an apartment there after all. The car they drove today was a rented car, Gu Ning already told Zhou Zhenghong to prepare a car for her the next day. Since Gu Ning was in City G now, she definitely had to invite Master Bai and Master Fu to share a meal together, so she decided to call them tomorrow morning. ... Once she was back in her apartment, she sent Leng Shaoting a message. About five minutester, Gu Nings phone rang, and the caller was Leng Shaoting. Hi, Shaoting, what are you doing now? Gu Ning picked it up without hesitation. Im missing you, Leng Shaoting said. Even though they had seen each other that morning, he had already begun to miss her. Gu Ning smiled happily. I miss you too. After that, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting that she had dined with Situ Ye today. She knew that Leng Shaoting would feel a little displeased when he heard that she dined with Situ Ye, but it was unavoidable to meet Situ Ye in City G. Leng Shaoting understood it as well, so he wasnt annoyed. He clearly knew that Gu Ning only loved him, and that Situ Ye was only her friend. Even though they were a loving couple, they still needed their own private space. Gu Ning was a businesswoman after all, so it was very normal for her to expand her connections. Leng Shaoting wasnt small-minded, and he didnt want to lose Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt tell Leng Shaoting that she had encountered a killer, because she was afraid that he might get too worried. They chatted for about an hour on the phone. ... After hanging up the call with Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning opened the WeChat group. She hadnt chatted with her friends for a long time. Because Gu Ning seldom used WeChat, she often forgot about it. The moment she opened it, she found thousands of messages in the WeChat group. Many of her friends asked her whether she woulde back to City F now that the National College Entrance Examination was around the corner. Gu Ning was free now, so she began to chat with them. Chapter 1154 - Inspection of the Construction Site

Chapter 1154 Inspection of the Construction Site

The next morning, Gu Ning got up early and went to run for a while. When she came back home, she took a bath and changed her clothes before she had breakfast.At 9 pm, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya arrived at Clean Water Blue Sky and Gu Ning left her apartment as well. They took a taxi to the factory of Jade Beauty Jewelry and drove the car that Zhou Zhenghong prepared for them from there. They were going to Zhengyang Street today. Although Shenghua Real Estate was in charge of this project, Gu Ning needed to inspect it since she was the boss and was in City G at the moment. After Shenghua won the project at Zhengyang Street, it gave the local citizens two months to find a new apartment and move. The demolition began in March and it was mid-May now. After two and a half months, Zhengyang Street was ready for construction. ... Gu Ning had an exit-entry permit issued by Shenghua Real Estate, so she was able to enter and leave any construction sites under the name of Shenghua. The exit-entry permit Gu Ning held belonged to the leaders, so the security guard let her in without dy and called the general supervisor at once. Knowing that a leader from thepany was here, the general supervisor walked out of his office in a hurry. However, before he arrived, Gu Ning saw several people arguing with each other, and it seemed like they were about to fight. Zhang Shun, Ive tolerated you for a long time. Even if you dont work hard, you shouldnt judge us. Who do you think you are? Are you a supervisor? a young man around 20 years old shouted at a man who was about 27 angrily. Im not a supervisor, but the supervisor is my uncle. My uncle told me to keep a close eye on you. The man named Zhang Shun was quite arrogant. Do you think that youre a professional? You know nothing about construction, so you should stop giving orders, the young man said. Besides, you never take responsibility for your mistakes at work. Do you think that you can get away with it forever? Right! Several people beside the young man supported him. Zhang Shun panicked a little and argued at once, Dont me me for it. You didnt listen to me, so you deserved the punishment. You... Other people were mad, because Zhang Shun was ying the me game. It was your fault... So what? What can you do to me? If you dont want to work with me, you can quit! Zhang Shun raised his voice. You... The others were all furious, but they indeed could not do anything about it, because Zhang Shun was the supervisors nephew. They couldnt stand his behavior, but they needed a job, especially when Shenghua paid them a high sry. The young man was actually in 12th grade this year, but his family was caught by a terrible tragedy two months ago. His father, who was the breadwinner in their family, broke a leg at the construction site, and his family couldnt afford his education in university, so he had to quit school and started to work right away. While they didnt know what to do to Zhang Shun, a girls voice sounded close to them. He can do nothing to punish you, but I can. Hearing that, they all turned to look at Gu Ning and were impressed by her beauty. Who are you? Zhang Shun asked. You dont need to know who I am, but I have the right to fire you because youve disobeyed the rules of this construction site, Gu Ning coldly said. Zhang Shun was scared. This girl in front of him could be a person of power. However, it was hard for him to believe it. Im the supervisors nephew! Zhang Shun said. He still tried to put pressure on Gu Ning with his identity. In his eyes, a supervisor was very powerful, but it was nothing in Gu Nings eyes. Gu Ning wouldnt take grass roots lightly, but she wouldnt ept any ck sheep. If she didnt witness it, she might ignore it, but she had to do something since she already found out about it. Gu Ning didnt bother to argue with Zhang Shun, because she saw the general supervisoring. Seeing the general supervisor, they fell into silence. The general supervisor was a man about 34 years old, and he was assigned here by the Shengning Organization, so he knew Gu Ning. Although he didnt know that Gu Ning was the founder of the Shengning Organization, he was aware that Gu Ning had a close rtionship with An Guangyao. No matter who she was, he knew that she was an important figure. Moreover, he also knew that Gu Ning was the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry. However, that was all he knew about Gu Ning. Even though he seldom read the news and didnt know more of her achievements, he already admired Gu Ning deeply. Therefore, when he saw Gu Ning in real life, he was excited. Its so nice to meet you, Miss Gu! Zhang Shun got nervous when the general supervisor was so polite to Gu Ning. General Supervisor Chen, where is the supervisor of this construction site? Gu Ning asked. The general supervisor was responsible for the whole construction site, while the supervisor was the head of construction workers. General Supervisor Chen frowned and looked around, but he didnt see Supervisor Zhang. Where is Supervisor Zhang? he asked a worker. I just heard Supervisor Zhang tell Zhang Shun that he was going to y Mahjong so he left Zhang Shun to supervise us, the young man said. In fact, they all knew that Supervisor Zhang was veryzy and often absent, but they didnt dare toin about it. However, Gu Nings appearance and attitude changed everything. Chapter 1155 - Play Mahjong During Working Hours?

Chapter 1155 y Mahjong During Working Hours?

It was obvious that this girl sided with the construction workers and she had the power to make the decisions here.He went to y Mahjong during working hours? Thats insane! General Supervisor Chen was mad at once. Supervisor Zhang always did a good job in front of him, so he didnt pay much attention to him, but it turned out that Supervisor Zhang was negligent in supervising this construction project. General Supervisor Chen med himself for this mistake. Zhang Shun was scared when General Supervisor Chen was mad, and he didnt dare to side with his uncle now. Does it often happen? Gu Ning asked the young man. Yeah, we rarely see the supervisor these days, the young man said. Hearing that, General Supervisor Chen was even angrier. A supervisor should keep a close eye on the construction project, otherwise he didnt deserve such a high sry. We cant keep him. General Supervisor Chen, please directly fire Supervisor Zhang and Zhang Shun, and Ill talk to Chairman Anter, Gu Ning said. Sure, General Supervisor Chen said. Even if Gu Ning didnt give that order, he would still fire Supervisor Zhang. He didnt understand why Gu Ning wanted to fire Zhang Shun as well, but he knew that Gu Ning had to be doing it for a reason. The other people were all delighted when they heard that both Supervisor Zhang and Zhang Shun were fired, because nobody liked them. M-Miss Gu, please give me another chance! I promise I wont do it again! Zhang Shun begged Gu Ning in a hurry. He got paid a higher sry here, so he was unwilling to leave. Besides, he wasnt well-educated, and it wasnt easy for him to find another good job. Gu Ning, however, ignored him and turned to look at the young man. You can stay, and the others should go back to work. The young man then stayed and the other people all walked away. General Supervisor Chen, please take Zhang Shun to finish the legal procedures for his dismissal, Gu Ning said to General Supervisor Chen. No problem. Miss Gu, please feel free to tell me if you need me to do anything for you, General Supervisor Chen said before he left with Zhang Shun. Zhang Shun was reluctant to leave, but he was left no choice. Miss Gu, may I help? the young man asked, feeling nervous when he was alone with Gu Ning. Whats your name? Gu Ning asked. She had a good impression of this young man. He should be studying in a school at his age, but he was doing physical work here. There had to be a reason for it. Gu Ning told him to stay in order to find out more about him. She had a strong feeling that this young man was very promising, and Gu Ning believed in her feelings. If she didnt have that feeling, she wouldnt waste much time on a stranger. My names Yuan Mao, Yuan Mao answered. How old are you? Gu Ning asked again. Im 19. Yuan Mao didnt understand why Gu Ning asked that, but he still answered her questions. Youre 19? Youre supposed to study in a school at this age. Why are you already making a living? Gu Ning asked. Yuan Mao instantly looked upset, but soonposed himself. He didnt want other people to think that he was weak. Gu Ning knew that he ached to study from his expression, but he couldnt do that because of some difficulties. She was right. Im in 12th grade this year and I should be attending the National College Entrance Examination, but my father was caught in an ident two months ago. He was the only breadwinner in my family, so I had to quit school and support my family by working here, Yuan Mao said. Although he wanted to keep on studying, his family mattered more in his eyes. Hows your performance in your grades? Gu Ning asked. Im always among the top 20 in my grade, Yuan Mao said with pride, then wore a resigned look. He was proud of himself because he was very academic. However, no matter how good he was at studying, he had to give it up. Knowing that, Gu Ning was slightly surprised. She didnt expect that Yuan Mao was an excellent student in his school. In that case, it would be a shame for him not to finish his education. Well, have you ever thought about what major you will choose if you can get into a university? Gu Ning asked. Yuan Mao was confused when Gu Ning kept asking him questions about his studies. He was unwilling to talk much about it because he felt sad every time he thought of it. Nevertheless, Gu Ning was the boss, so he had to answer her questions. Building design I think, he said. Can you tell me why? Gu Ning asked. Yuan Mao stopped for a second, then continued, Um, my father used to be an architect, and I learned a lot from him, but a man stole a design from my father several years ago and even ndered my father. Because the man has a powerful family as support while my family is very ordinary, my father failed to get his design back and his reputation was also ruined in the industry. My father couldnt work as an architect any longer, so he had to earn some money at construction sites. Saying that, Yuan Mao felt like crying. Gu Ning nodded after hearing the story. No matter what level Yuan Maos father was at as an architect, his father must be outstanding since his father could be an architect. Yuan Mao had also learned a lot from his father, which meant that he was better than his peers in this industry. His father had to quit this industry, but he still chose to join it, which proved his determination. Well, if you can keep studying, do you still want to major in building design? Gu Ning asked. Of course. Yuan Mao blurted it out, but soon lowered his head. I dont think its possible though. Chapter 1156 - Accept One Condition

Chapter 1156 ept One Condition

It is possible as long as you agree to one condition Iy down, Gu Ning said. I can support you to finish your education and cure your fathers leg.Gu Ning thought that it wasnt a bad idea if Yuan Mao could work for her in the future. He could be very loyal to her since she was willing to support him. Yuan Mao rounded his eyes in shock and couldnt believe his ears. Miss Gu, are you sure? Yuan Mao asked. Gu Ning smiled. Of course, Im willing to solve these problems for you and help you out. Really? I cant believe it! Yuan Mao was thrilled and astonished. He indeed ached to go back to his school, but he wanted his father to get good treatment first. Although his father only broke one leg, his father couldnt work as usual to make enough money. And because his family wasnt rich, and they could barely afford the medical fee. Yes, Gu Ning said with certainty. Well, whats the condition? Yuan Mao asked. He wanted this chance, but he was afraid that Gu Ning might tell him to do something illegal. He was very cautious and wouldnt easily be tempted. Although he was young andcked social experience, he remained calm. You must sign abor contract of 10 years with Shenghua Real Estate after your graduation, which means that you must work for Shenghua for at least 10 years in the future. Youll get a decent pay and you can choose to stay or leave after 10 years, Gu Ning said. Ten years werent short, nor was it too long. If Yuan Mao thought that Shenghua Real Estate was a great tform to put his skills into practice, he would stay. If he wanted to leave for a betterpany, Gu Ning wouldnt force him to stay either. Gu Ning appreciated talented people, but she hoped that they would work for her voluntarily. She wasnt sure whether Yuan Mao would agree with it, because it was a little strict. Yuan Mao was surprised again after hearing the condition. What? I must sign abor contract of 10 years with Shenghua Real Estate? Yuan Mao didnt think that it was an unreasonable condition, but thought it was to his advantage. After all, it was difficult for graduates to find a good job nowadays. Exactly because of this situation, Yuan Mao couldnt figure out why Gu Ning was willing to wait for him. Even if he was sessfully epted by a university, it didnt mean that he would be an outstanding architect. Yuan Mao asked, Miss Gu, this condition is totally to my own advantage, so I dont understand why youre willing to do that. There are plenty of skilled architects in the world. Why dont you hire them? If I cant be an outstanding architect in the future, Ill be useless for Shenghua. Gu Ning smiled. She liked smart people who valued personal loyalty above money, and she believed that Yuan Mao was one of them. She also understood that it took time to test ones loyalty, and she was patient. Youre right. It probably wont do mypany any good in the future, but I have confidence in my decision and you, Gu Ning said. You can think of me as a kind person whos willing to give you a helping hand. Yuan Mao was struck dumb for a second. He didnt expect that a stranger would be so kind to him when he had nothing to offer. After all, there were more good people than bad people in this world. Since Gu Ning was willing to help him, Yuan Mao didnt ask further about it. Thank you so much, Miss Gu. I ept the condition youy down, Yuan Mao said. Yuan Mao was grateful to Gu Ning, and he realized that he met a generous benefactor. Yuan Mao never doubted whether Gu Ning was able to make the decision to let him sign the contract with Shenghua Real Estate, because he could see that Gu Ning was a very important figure in thepany. Although Gu Ning looked young, she wasnt ordinary at all. Afterwards, Gu Ning went to General Supervisor Chens office together with Yuan Mao. Once they were gone, the others began to discuss it. Whos that girl? She seems to be an important figure. She must be, since she could easily fire Supervisor Zhang and Zhang Shun. Right, but what did she say to Yuan Mao just then? Will Yuan Mao be fired too? I dont think so, because Yuan Mao looked very excited. He must have heard some good news! Did the girl decide to help Yuan Mao? ... They talked about it for a long while, but nobody knew the answer. ... Gu Ning told General Supervisor Chen to pay Yuan Mao his sry before she left with him. Although Gu Ning didnt exin it at all, General Supervisor Chen understood that Yuan Mao was super lucky today and was picked by Gu Ning. He actually also had a good impression of Yuan Mao. Zhang Shun was already fired, but he didnt leave yet, because he was waiting for Supervisor Zhang. Therefore, he saw Gu Ning walking out with Yuan Mao. However, Zhang Shun wasnt as smart as General Supervisor Chen, and he didnt understand why Gu Ning did that. Chapter 1157 - I Can Make the Decision

Chapter 1157 I Can Make the Decision

He thought that Yuan Mao had been fired too, but it didnt seem to be true. However, then why did Yuan Mao walk out with Gu Ning?Zhang Shun was curious but didnt dare to ask them. He could only stand still, watching them leave. At this moment, Supervisor Zhang arrived in a hurry, and Gu Ning stopped to look at him. Supervisor Zhang was a man who was about 40 years old, and he argued once he walked into General Supervisor Chens office. Why did you fire me? I just left for a short while to y Mahjong. I wont do it again. Its not a big deal. He made it sound as if it wasnt his fault at all. You just left for a short while? General Supervisor Chen red at Supervisor Zhang. Its not the first time that youve been absent from work for too long. Youre the supervisor, and youre supposed to be at the construction site all day. We dont pay you so that you can y Mahjong as you like! Hearing that, Supervisor Zhang panicked a little. He realized that it was a very serious problem. You cant fire me just because of that, a-and I wont do it again, Supervisor Zhang said. He was unwilling to leave here. Its not up to you, and Chairman An is already aware of it now, so you have to be fired, General Supervisor Chen said. What? How is it possible? Supervisor Zhang was shocked. General Supervisor Chen just called An Guangyao a while before Supervisor Zhang arrived, and An Guangyao was furious after knowing about it. An Guangyao told General Supervisor Chen to obey Gu Nings order, and it was obvious that An Guangyao respected Gu Ning very much. General Supervisor Chen was more curious about Gu Nings title now, but it wasnt appropriate for him to ask about it at this time. He had worked for Shenghua Real Estate for many years, and he knew that it almost went bankruptst time, so An Guangyao wasnt its owner now. He began to think that the person who took over Shenghua Real Estate could be a member of Gu Nings family. He didnt think that Gu Ning was the person, because she was too young. I can make the decision to fire you, Gu Ning said all of a sudden and walked back into the office. She didnt want General Supervisor Chen to bear the me for her. Hearing that, Supervisor Zhang turned around to look at Gu Ning, and he was stunned by her beauty at a nce. Not only was he addicted to gambling, but he was also lecherous. Who is this beautiful girl? Thinking of that, he asked, Who are you? Im a shareholder of Shenghua Real Estate, and I made the decision to fire you and your nephew, Gu Ning said. What? Youre a shareholder of Shenghua Real Estate!? Both Supervisor Zhang and Zhang Shun were shocked. Yuan Mao was surprised too. He thought that Gu Ning might have a special rtionship with Shenghua, but he didnt expect that she was a shareholder. General Supervisor Chen wasnt as surprised, because he knew that Gu Ning was an important figure in thepany. In fact, except for An Guangyao, Gu Ning was the only shareholder of Shenghua Real Estate. Stop bragging. Youre too young to be a shareholder of Shenghua, Supervisor Zhang said. Who says that a young girl cant be a shareholder of Shenghua Real Estate? I have enough money to invest in it, Gu Ning said with pride. She normally kept a low profile, but it was time for her to show her ability now. Supervisor Zhang closed his mouth and didnt know what to say. Although he still didnt believe it, he noticed that General Supervisor Chen said nothing and it meant that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. However, he was still reluctant to leave. Even though youre a shareholder, you cant fire me. Im an experienced worker here and I didnt make any big mistakes. He still didnt think that it was his fault. Its up to me whether you should be fired, and now Im telling you that you two are fired, Gu Ning said with a serious expression. Leave right now with your sry, or my bodyguards will throw you out. Theyre very strong, and I wont pay the medical fee if youre injured. You... Supervisor Zhang was mad, but was more scared of Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Since they were bodyguards, they had to be good at fighting. He was just an ordinary man, and it was impossible for him to beat them. In the end, he had to leave with his sry. ... Gu Ning also left with Yuan Mao, and they went to Yuan Maos home together. She nned to talk with Yuan Maos parents first before she treated Yuan Maos fathers broken leg. On the way, Gu Ning called An Guangyao and told him her n. An Guangyao agreed without doubt and sent abor contract to Gu Nings email ount. Yuan Mao still felt like it was too good to be true, but he was also very excited about it. Before long, Gu Ning had two copies of thebor contract. Yuan Maos father used to be an architect, and they had a beautiful apartment on a good block. Chapter 1158 - Help Yuan Mao’s Family

1158 Help Yuan Maos Family

However, after being framed, Yuan Maos father lost his job and had to pay two million yuan aspensation, so they sold the apartment and their car. So now, they lived in a rented apartment. The rent and utilities added up to nearly two thousand yuan a month. Before Yuan Maos father broke his leg, he could make at least five thousand yuan monthly, and with Yuan Maos mothers sry, their family had an ie of ten thousand yuan every month. It was enough for Yuan Maos family to pay their household expenses and his tuition. Unfortunately, Yuan Maos father was injured afterwards, and they spent all their savings to treat his father. It was very hard for Yuan Maos mother to support their family alone. What was worse was that none of their rtives was willing to help them. As a result, Yuan Mao had to quit school to help his mother to support their family. When Gu Ning arrived at Yuan Maos home, she told Yuan Maos parents why she came, but Yuan Maos parents didnt believe her at the beginning. Yuan Maos parents were both simple, and they didnt believe that there was something like free lunch in this world. Even though Gu Ning only wanted Yuan Mao to work for Shenghua for 10 years with a decent pay, they still couldnt believe it. It was too good to be true after all. Gu Ning exined that she really appreciated Yuan Maos character and skills, and that she also had deep sympathy for what he had been through. She wanted to help him out since he was excellent at studying. In order to set Yuan Maos parents mind at rest, Gu Ning told them that she was the owner of Shenghua Real Estate and Jade Beauty Jewelry. However, it wasnt persuasive enough to just tell them, so Gu Ning showed them many pieces of news about her on the Inte. She also yed a video of the release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry, which was solid proof to prove her identity. They had heard of Jade Beauty Jewelry because it was quite famous recently, but they didnt know who its boss was. They didnt surf on the Inte, so they missed a lot of news about it. To their surprise, the owner of Jade Beauty Jewelry was a young girl, who was less than 20 years old. After the great shock, Yuan Maos parents chose to trust Gu Ning. Gu Ning then signed thebor contract with Yuan Mao. Yuan Maos father repeatedly thanked Gu Ning and told Yuan Mao to study hard to return Gu Nings favor. Without dy, Gu Ning transferred twenty thousand yuan to Yuan Maos fathers bank card to help them live a better life. Gu Ning would pay for Yuan Maos tuition and living expenses in school as well, but it didnt mean that she would support his family. Anyway, Yuan Maos father could fully recover in a few days, and go back to work. Gu Ning understood that Yuan Maos father used to be a good architect, so she had the idea to give Yuan Maos father a chance. Although his father wasnt able to be in charge of a major project, he was capable of managing a small project. Knowing that Gu Ning could help him get a construction project, Yuan Maos father was thrilled. However, he was worried that he might cause Gu Ning trouble since his leg was broken now. His kindness impressed Gu Ning, so Gu Ning said that she could cure his leg. Yuan Maos father wasnt seriously injured, so it was easy for Gu Ning to cure him. Yuan Maos family, instead, declined Gu Nings offer, because they thought that Gu Ning wanted to take them to a hospital. They were unwilling to spend Gu Nings money, no matter how rich she was. Gu Ning smiled then took out a porcin bottle. We dont need to go to the hospital. This medicine is effective enough to cure your leg. You can apply it to your broken leg three times a day, and itll go back to normal within several days. Within several days? Yuan Maos father was shocked and couldnt believe it, but he thought that there was no reason for Gu Ning to lie to them. So, even though he didnt believe it, he still decided to try it. He trusted Gu Ning and thanked her again. After that, Gu Ning stood up and was about to leave. Before she walked out, she told Yuan Mao to go back to school tomorrow. She would handle everything for him, so he didnt need to worry about anything, he could just focus on his studies. It was time for lunch, so Yuan Maos parents politely invited Gu Ning to stay and share the meal with them. They werent rich, but they would do their best to treat their guest well. Gu Ning declined because she needed to deal with something elseter, but she promised that she would visit them again when she was free. Since Gu Ning said that, Yuan Maos parents didnt insist and walked her out. Once Gu Ning was gone, some neighbors walked over and asked Yuan Maos parents what happened. Chapter 1159 - Zhou Zhengtang Shows up

Chapter 1159 Zhou Zhengtang Shows up

Yuan Maos parents were very kind and generous, so the neighbors cared about them.Yuan Maos mother thanked them for their kindness, then told them that Gu Ning was a kind benefactor helping with Yuan Maos education. She said nothing about the contract. Other people felt happy for Yuan Maos family, because it really was a shame that Yuan Mao had to quit school. Some were also jealous of Yuan Mao, but didnt say it aloud. Yuan Mao and his parents went back home at once, then applied the medicine to his fathers broken leg. Yuan Maos father soon felt that his injured leg feltfortable, and the pain was relieved a little. It would take time for Yuan Maos father to make a full recovery, but he was still amazed by the obvious effect of Gu Nings medicine. Yuan Mao and his parents finally saw hope, and they believed that their family was going to live a better life in the future. ... Gu Ning called Yan Zhenglin in her car on the way to a restaurant. She briefly exined the situation Yuan Mao was in to him, and asked him whether he could help. Yan Zhenglin agreed since Gu Ning needed his help. He also had sympathy for Yuan Mao after knowing what Yuan Mao had been through. Yan Zhenglin called the principal of the No.2 High School without hesitation. Although there was no need for him to do that in person, he wanted to do that personally for Gu Nings sake. The principal of the No.2 High School had Yan Zhenglins phone number, but they had never talked with each other on the phone before. Even though they knew each other, they werent familiar with one another. Therefore, the principal was surprised when he saw the callers name. He picked it up at once. After hearing the reason why Yan Zhenglin called him, the principal was surprised again. Since Yan Zhenglin called him in person, it meant that it was very important, so he agreed without doubt. He was also willing to ept an excellent student. It would be a great shame if such an excellent student like Yuan Mao had to quit school just because of money. Because Yuan Mao was an excellent student, he always had a schrship in high school. The principal was willing to continue to offer Yuan Mao the schrship as long as he performed well at his studies as usual. After having the call with Yan Zhenglin, the principal called the head teacher of Yuan Maos ss at once, and the head teacher was happy to have Yuan Mao back too. ... Yan Zhenglin gave Gu Ning a replyter. He also asked Gu Ning whether she was in City G at the moment. Gu Ning told him that she was in City G, so he invited her to dine with them at the Yan familys house. Gu Ning already had a n to dine with them that afternoon, so she wouldnt visit the Yan familys home. Yan Zhenglin agreed. When Gu Ning arrived at the restaurant, she called Master Bai, Master Fu and Master Yan and asked them whether they were free for a meal that afternoon. They were all happy to know that Gu Ning was in City G, and evenined that Gu Ning hadnt visited them in a long time. Gu Ning smiled and exined that she had been very busy recently. They obviously knew that Gu Ning was busy dealing with her business empire and she was also a student. It wasnt easy for a young girl to manage both her work and study well at the same time. Because they were free that afternoon, they agreed to dine with Gu Ning with crity. ... Zhou Zhengtang got up at 9 am that morning and went to wait outside Jade Beauty Jewelry to see whether he could meet Zhou Zhenghong. Although he knew Zhou Zhenghong spent most of the time in the factory, he didnt know where the factory was so he had to wait outside the store. Zhou Zhengtang knew the address of Zhou Zhenghongs new house, but he wasnt allowed to go inside. When it was almost 1 pm, Zhou Zhenghong finally came, and Zhou Zhengtang walked to him at once. Hi, Zhenghong, he called him. Zhou Zhenghong stopped, but he was obviously displeased the second he saw Zhou Zhengtang. Hi. Zhou Zhenghong understood why Zhou Zhengtang showed up here, but he was still unwilling to help. Zhou Zhengtang wasnt dumb either, and he was annoyed facing Zhou Zhenghongs cold expression. Zhenghong, you should know why Im here. I already told you that its impossible. Why did you stille here? Zhou Zhenghong frowned. You... Zhou Zhengtang was angry. Zhenghong, do you have to be so cold-blooded? If youre not willing to pay the bill, you can lend some money to me. Chapter 1160 - Never Pay It Back

1160 Never Pay It Back

Zhou Zhenghong sneered. Do you want me to lend you some money? When can you pay it back? He knew his older brother too well, and he understood that it was impossible for him to get the money back once he lent it to his older brother. Zhou Zhengtang indeed had no intention to pay the millions of yuan back to Zhou Zhenghong. In his eyes, Zhou Zhenghong was rich enough to give him several million yuan without asking for it back. Well, Ill pay you back once I have enough money, Zhou Zhengtang said. Obviously, it was a lie. Youll pay me back once you have enough money? Zhou Zhenghongughed a little. Stop lying to my face. Ive paid for your house and car before, but youve never mentioned it. Im not dumb, and I know that your family cant make that much money in your life. Its impossible that you can pay millions of yuan back to me. Zhou Zhenghong wasnt making fun of Zhou Zhengtang, because it was the truth. Given Zhou Zhengtangs familys ie, it indeed was impossible for them to pay Zhou Zhenghong back. Although it was the truth, Zhou Zhengtang thought that Zhou Zhenghong wasughing at him. Zhou Zhenghong, who do you think you are? Do you think youre superior to us only because youre rich? Dont forget that Im your biological older brother! Zhou Zhengtang shouted. He raised his voice on purpose trying to make use of the public opinion to put pressure on Zhou Zhenghong. Zhou Zhenghong was the general manager of Jade Beauty Jewelry after all, so he believed that Zhou Zhenghong would give in under the pressure. Many people immediately walked over to watch the drama, and they began to discuss it. Because of the poprity of Jade Beauty Jewelry, most of them recognized Zhou Zhenghong. Did the man just say that hes the older brother of General Manager Zhou? Yeah, I heard it too. He said that General Manager Zhou refused to help him. Why did General Manager Zhou do that? No idea. ... Hearing onlookers discussion, Zhou Zhenghong wasnt mad, but he was angry at Zhou Zhengtangs nder. Zhou Zhengtang made a stupid decision, because it wasnt easy to scheme against Zhou Zhenghong. Since Zhou Zhengtang yed a dirty trick, there was no need for Zhou Zhenghong to be kind to him anymore. Zhou Zhenghong had his own principles. If people treated him nicely, he would be gentle to them as well, and vice versa. He had tolerated Zhou Zhengtangs behavior for a long time, and he had enough of it. Besides, he was the general manager of Jade Beauty Jewelry, and his reputation would affect the reputation of Gu Ning and Jade Beauty Jewelry, so he wouldnt allow anyone to defame him. Zhengtang, do you really think millions of yuan is nothing for me? Im working for another personspany now, and Im not the boss here! By the way, Ive already bought a house and a car for your family before, Zhou Zhenghong said in anger. Not many people knew that Zhou Zhenghong was a shareholder of Jade Beauty Jewelry, outsiders only knew that Gu Ning was the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Zhou Zhenghong was the general manager of Jade Beauty Jewelry, so his sry couldnt be too high. It was difficult for him to pay a bill of several million yuan with his sry! In fact, his sry wasnt very high, but he could make a lot of money from the dividend at the end of the year. Even though Zhou Zhenghong was rich, it wasnt his duty to buy a house and a car for Zhou Zhengtangs son. Onlookers started to look at Zhou Zhengtang with disdain and hatred. It was totally unreasonable for Zhou Zhengtang to force Zhou Zhenghong to buy a house and a car for his son. The man is so shameless. How can he force General Manager Zhou to buy a hour and a car for his son? General Manager Zhou has already bought a house and a car for his family! General Manager Zhou is so generous. I think his older brother simply wants his money. There are all kinds of fish in the sea. Why cant he earn money to buy a house and a car for his son? I agree. ... The onlookers all criticized Zhou Zhengtang. Zhou Zhengtang was surprised that Zhou Zhenghong said that aloud in public, so he gave him a re before he left. Chapter 1161 - Zhou Mingkang’s Girlfriend

1161 Zhou Mingkangs Girlfriend

Once Zhou Zhengtang left, the others walked away too, and Zhou Zhenghong went into the store. The staff inside the store witnessed everything, and everyone was mad at Zhou Zhengtang. They had seen many shameless rtives before, but Zhou Zhengtangs behavior was still beyond their imagination. They worked for Jade Beauty Jewelry, so they were aware that Zhou Zhenghong was an important shareholder of it, but they wouldnt say it aloud. ... When Zhou Zhengtang went back home in anger, his wife understood that they failed again, but she still asked, How is it? He refused to buy a house and a car for us! He even embarrassed me in public by saying that he has already paid a lot for us before. Why does he have to be so mean? Hes rich enough to afford it after all, Zhou Zhengtang said. He still believed that he had done nothing wrong, and it was all Zhou Zhenghongs fault. How could he do that? Does he think hes better than us just because hes rich? Zhou Zhengtangs wife said. She made it sound as if Zhou Zhenghong had taken advantage of them. Zhou Zhengtang and her wife were the same kind of people. Both of them were extremely selfish and greedy. However, they didnt notice that their son, Zhou Mingkang, and their sons fiance, Li Fei, heard their conversation at this moment. Li Fei was struck dumb for a second, and it took a long while for her to digest it. She was surprised by her future parents-inws shamelessness. She was going to marry Zhou Mingkang, but Zhou Mingkangs parents asked his uncle for a free house and car. In fact, Li Fei never asked for a house and a car before they got married, because she knew that they werent rich, and she also decided to fight for it along with Zhou Mingkang. After all, they worked in a public institution with decent pay and good social welfare. Therefore, as long as they could afford the down payment, it wasnt difficult for them to buy a house by getting a mortgage. They had only joined the workforce for a year, so their sries werent very high, but their sries could increase over time. Li Fei was scared by Zhou Zhengtang and his wife. She didnt think that she could live a happy life with them if she married into such a family. Although Zhou Mingkangs parents did it for them, she disliked their way of thinking. Even Zhou Mingkang was shocked by his parents conversation. He disliked his parents values and behavior too, but he wouldnt me them because they were his parents. Li Fei, however, was different. She hadnt married into the family yet, and she found that she couldnt ept their values. Mingkang, I cant stand this, I think we should end our rtionship, she said to Zhou Mingkang with a serious expression. After that, she turned around and walked away without hesitation. Li Fei was determined, because it wasnt the first time that she had been disgusted by the words or behavior of Zhou Mingkangs parents. Although Zhou Mingkangs parents already epted her as their future daughter-inw, she sensed that there was something wrong with his parents values when they spent some time together. Li Fei wasnt satisfied, but she thought she was going to marry Zhou Mingkang, not his parents, so she tolerated it. In addition, people all had shorings. Nevertheless, what Zhou Mingkangs parents had said and done today was totally uneptable in her eyes. She still loved Zhou Mingkang, but she had to make a choice now. She couldnt be happy if she married into such a family. They couldnt afford a house right now, so she would have to live with Zhou Mingkangs parents for years. In that case, she would have endless conflict with his parents. It wasnt the marriage or life she wanted. ... Zhou Zhengtang and his wife were surprised when they heard Li Feis voice and they turned to look at the door. They didnt think that they were wrong, and they were annoyed by Li Feis attitude. Feifei! Zhou Mingkang stopped Li Fei at once by pulling her hand. He also loved Li Fei very much, and was unwilling to lose her. What did you just say? Zhou Mingkangs mother questioned her. She epted Li Fei as her future daughter-inw, but it didnt mean that she would treat Li Fei very well as a member of her family. In her eyes, a daughter-inw was always an outsider. Besides, she believed that she was more important than her daughter-inw. Mom, stop it now, Zhou Mingkang said and frowned. Chapter 1162 - For Your Own Good

1162 For Your Own Good

What? Did I say anything wrong? She hasnt married into our family yet, and she already dares to criticize me! Zhou Mingkangs mother said. Mom, dont say that. Zhou Mingkang tried to stop his mother. He was displeased because of his mothers words, and he didnt want his girlfriend to dump him right before their wedding. Zhou Mingkang thought that it was nothing personal, and it was obviously his parents fault. You dont need to worry about that, because Im not going to marry into your family! Li Fei said with determination and struggled to get rid of Zhou Mingkangs hand. Feifei, dont. Zhou Mingkang held Li Feis hand tight. Mingkang, let her go. You can find someone better than her! Zhou Mingkangs mother said with arrogance. In her eyes, Li Fei didnt deserve her son. Mom! Zhou Mingkang was mad. He didnt understand why his mother became so unreasonable all of a sudden. Actually, it only proved that Zhou Mingkang didnt know his parents well. The truth was that Zhou Zhenghong had helped his parents a lot before, so Zhou Mingkang wasnt aware of how greedy his parents were. Once Zhou Zhenghong lost everything, his parents kept a distance from Zhou Zhenghong. And when Zhou Zhenghong got rich again, their parents finally showed their real colors. Zhou Mingkang knew nothing about what his parents had done before, or he would feel utterly embarrassed. Enough, let her go! We dont wee her here, Zhou Zhengtang said in anger. He was in a terrible mood now, and Li Feis attitude irritated him. Dad! Zhou Mingkang felt helpless. Zhou Mingkang, let me go! Li Fei was furious. Mingkang, let her go! Zhou Zhengtang and his wife gave an order. Ill go with you, and we can have a talk in private, Zhou Mingkang said. He knew that they couldnt stay at his home any longer. However, his mother stopped him. You should stay, and let her go. If you dare to leave with her, youre forbidden froming back again. Mom! Zhou Mingkang raised his voice. Mingkang, stay home today, and dont go anywhere, Zhou Zhengtang said and pulled Zhou Mingkang over with great force. Dad. Zhou Mingkang almost had a breakdown at this time. He even med himself for going back home today. Li Fei seized this chance and got rid of his hand, then left without turning around at all. Zhou Mingkang could only watch her leaving. Mom, dad, how could you ask my uncle for a house and a car? Feifei didnt ask for that, and my uncle already bought this apartment for us. Hes very nice to us, Zhou Mingkang said when Li Fei was gone. Hearing that, Zhou Zhengtang shouted, Hes my younger brother and he has enough money to buy an apartment for me. Zhou Mingkang thought that it was ridiculous. It wasnt a younger brothers duty to support his older brother even if he was rich. However, his father took it for granted. Zhou Mingkang didnt know what to say, because his father was too old to change his way of thinking. We want a house for your own good. Dont you know the housing price is incredibly high right now? We cant afford a house ourselves. Zhou Mingkangs mother argued. Although they had an apartment, they still wanted a house. Enough! Why dont you simply admit that youre greedy? Do you think your behavior is reasonable? Its amoral. I dont want my colleagues or friends to know I have such parents. Theyll despise me! Zhou Mingkang lost his temper. He didnt want his parents behavior to affect his job. He could tolerate his parents, but other people wouldnt. Zhou Zhengtang and his wife closed their mouths at once, because they knew how powerful rumors were. Actually, Zhou Mingkangs mother loved gossiping, and she always talked about other peoples private lives with her friends. If other people knew what they had done, their familys reputation would be damaged. What was worse, it would affect her sons career in the public institution as well. Therefore, Zhou Mingkangs mother stopped arguing. Zhou Mingkang was full of anger. Since Zhou Zhengtang forbade him to leave home, he could only lock himself in his room and called Li Fei at once, but Li Fei refused to answer his calls. Zhou Mingkang had to give up calling in the end, then threw his phone on his bed. Because his bed was soft, his phone wasnt damaged at all. Chapter 1163 - Han Wenling Calls

Chapter 1163 Han Wenling Calls

He didnt me Li Fei for breaking up with him, because he couldnt tolerate his parents behavior either.He only felt like he probably wasnt that important in Li Feis eyes. He thought that it was enough that they loved each other, but Li Fei had a different opinion. They had to live with Zhou Mingkangs parents after getting married, and it was unavoidable to have conflict. Li Fei went straight back to her own home, and talked about it with her parents. Although her family werent as rich as Zhou Mingkangs family, her parents had principles. Li Fei didnt want to marry Zhou Mingkang, and her parents supported her. ... At 2 pm, Gu Ning received a call from an acquaintance. Miss Gu, this is Han Wenling. We met each other at your parents weddingst time, a woman said once Gu Ning picked up the call. Han Wenling was very polite to Gu Ning, and she didnt take Gu Ning lightly just because she was very young, because she knew that Gu Ning was too outstanding to be despised. Han Wenling? Gu Ning was a little surprised that she would call her. She was curious to know why Han Wenling suddenly called her. Because it was very easy for Han Wenling to get her phone number, Gu Ning didnt feel like it was strange. Hi, Miss Han, may I help? Gu Ning asked nicely. She thought that Han Wenling wasnt a bad person. Although Han Wenling had mocked Gu Man and annoyed Gu Ning before, it wasnt unforgivable. Gu Ning actually didnt mind, because Han Wenling was a smart woman. Well, I tried the ointment you sent mest time, and its quite effective. I found out that Cine is yours afterwards, and I have an idea to cooperate with you, Han Wenling said. In fact, when she found out that Gu Ning was the owner of Cine, she was really surprised. Cine was a very sessful medical brand on the market after all. Its customers all left positivements about it. It was the right way to make a fortune! Han Wenling knew thepetition to cooperate must be fierce, but she still wanted to try. Miss Han, can you tell me your n? Gu Ning asked. She was willing to sell Han Wenling some products if Han Wenling wanted to open a store, but she wouldnt allow Han Wenling to produce the products. I n to establish a factory in City Q to produce the medical and skincare products of this brand, Han Wenling said. Gu Ning frowned. She actually had the feeling that Han Wenling would say that, so she wasnt surprised. Han Wenling was a sessful entrepreneur herself, and a small pharmacy couldnt satisfy her need of making a fortune. Um, Im sorry, Miss Han. If you want to open a pharmacy and purchase products from mypany, wed love to cooperate with you, but I cant agree with you wanting to establish a factory, Gu Ning said. Why? Its a win-win for both of us. It wasnt a surprising answer, because Han Wenling had called Ning Changkai before, and Ning Changkai turned her down too. Ning Changkai didnt tell her the specific reason, but just told her that cooperating with anotherpany to produce their products was not allowed. Gu Ning had set the rule for Ning Changkai, so Ning Changkai worked ording to it. Han Wenling called Gu Ning afterwards only hoping that Gu Ning might change her mind. Even though she wasnt familiar with Gu Ning, they had met each other once before. She wasnt confident that Gu Ning would agree, but she was unwilling to give up. I dont want other people to share the brand founded by me, Gu Ning said. Gu Nings attitude was quite obvious, so Han Wenling didnt insist. Fine, I understand. Since Gu Ning disagreed, Han Wenling didnt say anything further about it. Miss Gu, I do admire your skills of running a business, and I hope that you can forgive me for my previous behavior. If you dont mind, we can stay in touch, Han Wenling said. Han Wenling indeed wanted to make friends with Gu Ning. She wasnt annoyed at Gu Ning just because Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans daughter. Miss Han, I dont mind it at all, and its my honor to be your friend, Gu Ning said. Han Wenling was a woman of high social status, and it wasnt a bad thing for Gu Ning to have a good rtionship with her. Although she didnt know much about Han Wenling, she was willing to get familiar with her. Han Wenling was cheered up. Great, Miss Gu, please do call me if you visit City Q next time. We must meet up sometime. Sure, no problem, Gu Ning said. After that, they hung up the call. Chapter 1164 - Not an Advertisemen

Chapter 1164 Not an Advertisemen

A short whileter, Gu Ning received Bai Xueyans call.Bai Xueyan called Gu Ning because she had obviously heard that Gu Ning was in City G. It was a Sunday, and Bai Xueyan was free from school, so she hung out with her friends that morning. When she came home, she found her grandfather, Master Bai, in a very good mood, so she asked for the reason. Master Bai then told her that Gu Ning was in City G now and Bai Xueyan went to call Gu Ning at once. The moment Gu Ning answered her call, sheined in annoyance, Gu Ning, why didnt you tell me that youre in City G now? Arent we friends? I called Grandpa Bai this morning, but you werent home. I didnt want to interrupt you, so I didnt call you. We can see each otherter, Gu Ning said. Alright, Bai Xueyan said and her anger was relieved. Where are you right now? she asked. Im in a caf. Do you want to meet me earlier? Gu Ning asked. It was only 3:30 pm, and their appointed time was 6 pm. Gu Ning had nothing else to deal with, so she went to have a seat with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya in a caf. Sure! Tell me the address. Iming! Bai Xueyans eyes lit up. Gu Ning then told Bai Xueyan the location of the caf, and Bai Xueyan arrived in 20 minutes. Gu Ning, who are they? Bai Xueyan didnt know Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, so she asked Gu Ning. Theyre both my secretaries and bodyguards, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, Gu Ning said. Hi, nice to meet you! Bai Xueyan greeted them. Although they were just secretaries and bodyguards, Bai Xueyan still showed her respect. Nice to meet you too, Miss Bai, Gao Yi and Qiao Yan politely said. After that, Gu Ning began to chat with Bai Xueyan. Bai Xueyan mentioned An in their conversation, and that she hadnt seen him for a long time. Gu Ning thought that An must be busy dealing with his business, because he was the president of Technology Company G of Country Y after all. Bai Xueyan didnt know that An was running argepany. She thought that he was only an ordinary businessman. Gu Ning smiled and said nothing further about An. In Ans eyes, Bai Xueyan was simply a naughty child. ... When it was almost the appointed time, they went to the restaurant together. As the host, Gu Ning was supposed to arrive earlier than her guests, so she arrived at 5:20 pm. Master Bai and his friends came at 5:30 pm. They greeted each other the second they met one another. Girl Gu, I heard your business is growing increasingly big, and the famous clothing brand, Charm, is also yours, right? Master Fu asked. They had learned about it from the news conference. Ha-ha, Girl Gu is a talented businesswoman. Im not surprised that her business could be so sessful, Master Bai said with great pride. It sounded as if Gu Ning was his granddaughter. After talking for a while, Gu Ning told Gao Yi to present the gifts she prepared for Master Bai and the other masters. You already invite us to share this meal together. Why did you still bring gifts for us, Master Bai said. Gu Ning smiled. Well, these are bottles of nutritious liquid for aged people produced by Cine, and they are good for your health. Gu Ning bought them from the Cine store in City G. There is nutritious liquid for different people of different ages as well, so you can let your family members try it if you think its effective, Gu Ning said. It wasnt an advertisement, Gu Ning said that for the sake of their health. Ive heard of Cine, and many people say its medical and skincare products are really good, Bai Xueyan said. Bai Xueyan often surfed on the Inte, so she read a lot of news about Cine, but she didnt know that Gu Ning was its boss. Yeah, theyre indeed very good, and you can tell your mother to try Kouzi, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning had everything in the telepathic eye space, but she couldnt take out a set of skincare products from it right now. Anyway, Kouzi wasnt expensive, and Mrs. Bai could afford it. Although Kouzi was going to be an International high-end brand, its current prices were still eptable for most consumers. Sure! Bai Xueyan said. Since it was Gu Nings rmendation, Bai Xueyan easily epted it. Girl Gu, does Cine belong to you too? Master Yan suddenly asked. Hearing that, the others turned to look at Gu Ning with surprise. Gu Ning smiled and said, Right, Cine belongs to me, but I didnte here today to do an ad for it. It really is very effective, so I rmended it to you all. She sincerely hoped that her friends could be healthy and beautiful at the same time. Chapter 1165 - A Body Thrown into the River

Chapter 1165 A Body Thrown into the River

The others were surprised, not because Cine belonged to Gu Ning, but because Gu Ning owned anotherpany within such a short time. Her business empire grew too fast!Wow, you own anotherpany so quickly! Master Bai said in surprise. Right, and it seems quite profitable, Master Fu said. Youre indeed a talented businesswoman! Master Yan said. Since it was Gu Ningspany, they believed that this product had to be very effective. ... During the meal, they enjoyed talking with each other in a rxed atmosphere. At the beginning, Bai Xueyan could join their conversation, but she was gradually ignored, so she turned to enjoy the food by herself. When they were about to separate, Bai Xueyan asked Gu Ning, Gu Ning, when will you leave City G? Tomorrow. Ill go to City B and stay there for a few days before I go back to my school for the National College Entrance Examination, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Master Bai and the others realized that Gu Ning was still a student and that she was about to attend the National College Entrance Examination. They wished Gu Ning all the best before they left. Gu Ning then told Gao Yi to drive her to Clean Water Blue Sky before they went back to the hotel. She got out of the car at the gate of Clean Water Blue Sky, but she didnt want to go back to her apartment right away. Instead, she took a taxi and headed to a river. The jiao hadnt touched water for a long time, and Gu Ning thought that she should let it out to have some fresh air. It was May, and it was still a little hot, so there were many people wandering by the river to cool themselves down. Gu Ning nned to set the jiao into the river, and she had to do that in a ce where there were no other people around her. Therefore, she walked downstream. All of a sudden, a woman stopped her. Hey, young girl, stop there! Are you walking downstream? If so, you better give it up. Its not safe there. A girl did the same thing not long ago after being dumped by her boyfriend, but she was raped by a man and her body was thrown into the river. Nobody knows where the criminal is right now. Knowing that, Gu Ning put on a serious face. She hated rapists, and had sympathy for the victim. Thank you so much for your kindness. I wont go there, Gu Ning said. The woman felt relieved and kindly reminded Gu Ning to go home early. After the woman was gone, Gu Ning continued to walk downstream. Ordinary people might be scared of a ce where a person was just killed, but Gu Ning didnt mind it at all. She let the jiao out once there was nobody around her. The jiao swam into the river without dy and Gu Ning went to have a seat by the river. However, the jiao emerged from the river after a short while and said to Gu Ning, My master, there is a female ghost under the river, but she was scared away by me. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. The female ghost could be the innocent girls ghost! It was just Gu Nings guess, and it could be other peoples ghosts. However, since there was a female ghost in the river, Gu Ning decided to check it herself. As time went by, Gu Ning began to take it as her duty to wipe out all kinds of monsters and ghosts. It was kind of her destiny. She always ran into monsters and ghosts, and they were bad for ordinary human beings. In addition, she found that there was a strong energy inside her body that increased every time she eliminated a monster or a ghost. She couldnt figure it out, but felt that it was beneficial. Ill put you into the telepathic eye space now, and then let you out again when I find the female ghost, Gu Ning said. No problem, the jiao said. After that, Gu Ning put on a wetsuit and dived into the river. Since the female ghost was already scared away by the jiao, she wouldnt be nearby, but she wouldnt be far away either. Gu Ning released her magical power at once to attract the female ghost. Smelling the magical power, the female ghost went to Gu Ning without hesitation. The female ghost was about 20, dressed in a white summer dress with her hair tied into a ponytail. It was filled with negative feelings, but the Yin she was covered in wasnt dark, which meant that she had only been dead for a short time. The Yin was produced by her hatred after her death. Gu Ning was now sure that this girl was the innocent victim that the woman told her about. The female ghost stopped when it was three meters away from Gu Ning. It stopped, not because it knew Gu Ning was very powerful, but because it didnt want to hurt human beings. The female ghost was surprised that the magical power came from a human, instead of an object. It thought that the object with magical power might be on Gu Nings body. Gu Ning knew what the female ghost was thinking, and she thought that it was very kind. Are you the girl who was raped and killed not a long ago? Gu Ning asked. Chapter 1166 - Punish Him

1166 Punish Him

Gu Ning understood that it might hurt this girl if she was so straightforward, but she needed to do that to get the answer. The female ghost was surprised that Gu Ning could see her and talk to her. It wondered how Gu Ning was able to speak in the water. The female ghost became alert and asked, Who are you? How can you see me and talk to me in the water? Its not important, but you can tell me what happened to you because I can help you, Gu Ning said. Can you really help me? Maybe because it ached to take revenge, it didnt ask Gu Ning why she wanted to help it, but only felt excited. Yeah, but I need you to tell me the story behind your death, Gu Ning said. No problem. The female ghost didnt think too much and decided to tell Gu Ning everything. It wasnt an ident that I was raped and killed, but a scheme made by my boyfriend, because I caught him taking and selling drugs. I wanted to break up with him, but he disagreed, so I threatened to call the police. He agreed at the beginning and let me go, but then arranged for someone to rape and kill me in case I called the police. Knowing that, Gu Ning was annoyed. Tell me some basic information about your boyfriend. His names Wan Chao, he is 28. I met him in a bar and fell in love with him at first nce because hes very tall and handsome. My friend told me that Wan Chao also had a good impression of me and that he works in a bigpany with a good sry. I dont care that much about money actually. Anyway, we got together afterwards. We often hung out in a bar with our mutual friends, but then I suddenly found out that he had always been lying to me. He doesnt work in a bigpany at all, but is a member of the Qing Gang! the female ghost said with hatred in her voice. Gu Ning squinted. If the man was a member of the Qing Gang, it would be much easier for her to deal with it. What bar is it? Gu Ning asked. Wind Bar, the female ghost said. How do you want to punish him? Gu Ning asked. The female ghost clenched its teeth. I want him to be tortured for the rest of his life! Sure, as you wish. Gu Ning agreed. I can take you to see him. Really? The female ghost was excited, because it wanted to witness what would happen to Wan Chao. It would only feel pleased when it saw the punishment handed out to Wan Chao with its own eyes. Yeah, Gu Nings said. Lets go now, the female ghost said. Oh, by the way, whats your name? Gu Ning asked. My names Lin Xiaoyu, the female ghost said. After that, Gu Ning put the female ghost into the telepathic eye space and left. She couldnt let the jiao out again today, and nned to let it out tomorrow when she was in City B. Gu Ning changed her clothes and called Situ Ye. Although it wasnt necessary to call Situ Ye, who was too important, to deal with an unimportant member in the gang, Gu Ning still thought that she should let Situ Ye know first before she went to punish his people. Hi, its rare to receive your call! Do you need my help? Situ Ye asked. He felt honored that Gu Ning needed him. Yeah, Gu Ning said. Well, the thing is that a friend of my friend was raped and killed a few days ago. The mastermind is a man called Wan Chao. I heard that Wan Chao is a member of the Qing Gang and he works in Wind Bar. Wait a minute, Ill find this person and give him to you, Situ Ye said at once. Even though the Qing Gang was an illegal gang, personal crimes werent eptable. In addition, Gu Ning personally called Situ Ye for help, so Situ Ye wouldnt hesitate to help her. Thank you so much, and Im sorry that I have to punish him, Gu Ning said. She apologized to Situ Ye because she really felt bad about it. Situ Ye was her friend, but he had no rtionship with Lin Xiaoyu. Wan Chao was Situ Yes people after all, and Situ Ye was doing her a big favor by being willing to help her. You dont need to say that. Personal crimes arent allowed in my gang, so he should take responsibility if he really has done something wrong, Situ Ye said. Thanks, Gu Ning said. After that, they hung up. With the mans name and the ce he worked in, Situ Ye soon found and captured Wan Chao, then he called Gu Ning back. Gu Ning, I got him. Do you want to deal with it in the Wind Bar or somewhere else? Situ Ye asked. Ill go to Wind Bar myself, Gu Ning said. Sure, I need to deal with something else, so I have to leave it to you. You can turn to the bar manager for help. I already called him, Situ Ye said. Chapter 1167 - Wind Bar

Chapter 1167 Wind Bar

Great, thanks, Gu Ning said.After that, Gu Ning took a taxi and went straight to Wind Bar. Wind Bar was a nightclub and it was very noisy and crowded at night. It was 9 pm, and it would be full of frantic activity after 10 pm. Because Wind Bar was too popr, guests had to make reservations in advance. Gu Ning walked inside and directly told a waiter that she came here to meet their manager. The waiter nodded and was about to guide the way for Gu Ning. However, just as they moved, a woman stopped them. Wait, didnt you say that your manager is very busy? Why can she see him? the woman questioned in anger. She was scantily d and wearing heavy make-up, and looked younger than 30. Most of the women who came to a nightclub dressed like that, so it wasnt strange. It was obvious that this woman wanted to meet the manager of Wind Bar too. Miss Ma, Im sorry, our manager is really busy, but this miss has an appointment with our manager. The waiter exined with patience, even though he disliked this woman. Hearing that, Miss Mas sight fell on Gu Ning. She got jealous when she saw that Gu Ning was younger and prettier than her, and she believed that the manager of Wind Bar was willing to see Gu Ning because of Gu Nings outstanding appearance. Whats your rtionship with Wu Sen? the woman questioned Gu Ning, as if Gu Ning was the vixen who seduced her man. Wu Sen was the manager of Wind Bar, and the person Gu Ning was going to meet. Its none of your business, Gu Ning said. She had a bad impression of this rude woman. You... Miss Ma was mad. She regarded herself as Wu Sens girlfriend, so Gu Ning was an enemy in her eyes. Wu Sen is my man! Miss Ma said with arrogance. Nevertheless, a touch of disdain shed on the waiters face. Obviously, it wasnt the truth. Miss Ma had only slept with Wu Sen once, and she was unwilling to leave him. Wu Sen was a yboy, but he only yed around with women who didnt care about a serious rtionship. Miss Ma agreed at the beginning, but regretted it afterwards and kept annoying Wu Sen. Wu Sen had slept with countless women, and Miss Ma was just one of them. They disliked Miss Mas behavior, but they could understand why she did this, because Wu Sen was very handsome and humorous. Many of the waitresses who worked here admired him too. However, those waitresses didnt have the courage to only have sex with Wu Sen, because they were afraid that they might fall in love with him. Miss Ma, please stop saying that. Our manager doesnt think that hes your man, and Miss Gu is our managers distinguished guest. Please show some respect, or we have to chase you out, the waiter said politely. Their manager had told them to treat Miss Gu with great respect, so they believed that Gu Ning must be a very important figure. You... Miss Ma was furious, but she didnt dare to argue with the waiter again. She was unwilling to be chased out after all. If she was put on the cklist, she wouldnt be able to see Wu Sen again. The waiter then turned to Gu Ning. Miss Gu, Im so sorry to keep you waiting. Please follow me this way. Thanks. Gu Ning left with the waiter. Miss Ma watched Gu Ning leaving in anger, but she didnt dare to follow them. Since she couldnt see Wu Sen right now, she decided to have some fun in the bar herself. Wind Bar was veryrge and there were some private rooms with great instion. Wan Chao was being kept in one of these private rooms, and Wu Sen was inside as well. Only the two of them were in it. Wu Sen was a handsome and tall, 27-year-old man. It was no wonder that girls and women all fell in love with him at first nce. Actually, many women came to Wind Bar every day in order to see him. However, although Wu Sen was a yboy, he was very picky. He only had sex with sexy women. ... Chu Xuanfeng was the person who called Wu Sen and gave the order to capture Wan Chao. He told Wu Sen that a girl called Miss Gu wouldeter, and that she was allowed to do anything she wanted. Wu Sen was very curious, but he didnt ask any questions. He only knew that this girl called Miss Gu was very important. It seemed Wan Chao was in big trouble. Chapter 1168 - Why Hurt Her?

Chapter 1168 Why Hurt Her?

Wu Sen understood what he could and couldnt ask, so he didnt ask Wan Chao whether he had offended someone recently.Wan Chao, on the other hand, was in a panic because he had no idea what had happened. He asked Wu Sen, but Wu Sen only told him that a girl called Miss Gu wouldeter. Wan Chao knew that it couldnt be good news, because Wu Sen took his phone away and personally guarded him here. However, Wan Chao thought that he behaved normally, and he hadnt annoyed anyely. No matter how he reflected, he didnt connect it with Lin Xiaoyu, because he believed that no one could find out what he had done to her. After all, it wasnt the first time that he had done such a thing. At this moment, someone knocked on the door. Wu Sen guessed that Gu Ning came, so he stood up at once to open the door. Hi, Manager Wu, Miss Gu is here, the waiter said. The second Wu Sen saw Gu Ning, he was impressed by her beauty, but he didnt dare to flirt with her. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu. Pleasee in, he said. Although Wu Sen didnt know Gu Ning, Chu Xuanfeng had told him that Gu Ning was a very beautiful young girl who was about 19 years old. Nice to meet you, Manager Wu, Gu Ning said and walked inside. Miss Gu, Ill stay outside. Please feel free to tell me if you need any help, Wu Sen said. He knew that it wasnt appropriate for him to stay in the room, in case he saw something he shouldnt see. Thanks, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning also had no intention to let Wu Sen stay in the room, so it was better that he left by himself. After that, Wu Sen walked out and closed the door. Wan Chao was surprised by Gu Nings wless face too, but he became nervous the next second. He didnt know Gu Ning at all, and felt that it was very strange that Gu Ning wanted to see him alone. M-Miss Gu, may I know why you want to see me? Wan Chao asked. Gu Ning didnt bother to waste time and said, Were you involved in Lin Xiaoyus death? Even though Lin Xiaoyu med Wan Chao for everything, Gu Ning wanted to check it first to see whether it was the truth. Even a criminal should have the right to defend himself. Hearing the name of Lin Xiaoyu, Wan Chao trembled in fear. Gu Ning noticed his reaction, and she was sure now that Wan Chao was really involved in it. To Wan Chaos astonishment, Gu Ning came here because of Lin Xiaoyu, but he didnt understand how Gu Ning found out about it. Miss Gu, why do you think that Im involved in Xiaoyus death? Wan Chao argued. He was unwilling to admit it right away. Am I wrong? Gu Ning asked. Xiaoyu was my girlfriend, and we were in love. Why should I hurt her like that? Wan Chao said and acted heart-broken. Gu Ning sneered. Because she caught you using and selling drugs. She wanted to break up with you, but you refused. You didnt let her go until she threatened to call the police. In case she really called the police, you arranged for someone to rape and kill her before throwing her body into a river. Wan Chao was stunned. He believed that it was a secret between him and his close brothers. So how did Gu Ning manage to find out? Because Wan Chao was too surprised, it was impossible for him to hide his reaction anymore. You... He wanted to say something to defend himself, but didnt know what to say. Am I right? Gu Ning asked. No! It never happened! Wan Chao retorted. He still believed that it was simply Gu Nings guess and Gu Ning didnt have any proof. If not, why are you so nervous? Gu Ning asked. I-Im not, Wan Chao said, although he was already sweating. Tell me, who did it for you? Gu Ning put on a serious expression. I dont know. It has nothing to do with me. Wan Chao refused to tell the truth. He clearly knew that he would be put in jail if he admitted it. Do you think that you can get away with it? Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow. If you tell me who did it for you, they could probably share some punishment for you, and youll be lightly punished, or... Gu Ning didnt finish the sentence, but her tone said everything. Wan Chao lost control of his body and kept shaking in fear. His face already turned pale and looked frightened. He understood that Gu Ning wasnt just threatening him, and that it was very likely to happen. He was a member of the Qing Gang, and there were many ways to punish a person in an illegal gang. The punishment could be very cruel and he wouldnt be protected by thew. Chapter 1169 - Move Through His Body

Chapter 1169 Move Through His Body

It was very easy for an illegal gang to kill an unimportant member without leaving any traces.Although Wan Chao didnt know Gu Nings identity, he knew that she couldnt be simple since Wu Sen treated her so politely. He was scared of death and gave in at the end. Well, three of my closest brothers did it for me, and theyre in the bar right now. When he betrayed his brothers, Wan Chao didnt feel guilty but felt a little rxed, because he thought that he might survive today. This was human nature. Very good. Gu Ning nodded with satisfaction. Since they were all in the bar right now, there was no need for her to search for them. Which table are they sitting by? Gu Ning asked. V05, Wan Chao said. And their names? Gu Ning asked again. Wan Chao told her the three mens names, then Gu Ning turned around and opened the door. Wu Sen straightened up at once. Hi, Miss Gu. Gu Ning told Wu Sen to find the three men and said that Wan Chao needed to see them. Wu Sen agreed and left without dy. Wan Chaos friends often came here, so he knew them as well. ... At this time, Wan Chaos friends were a little displeased because they failed to get through to him, and they wanted drugs. Wu Sen went to see them in person and told them that Wan Chao was waiting for them in private room No.6. They felt ttered that Wu Sen came in person, so they went to the room in a hurry. Miss Ma focused on the direction of the private rooms the entire time, so she saw Wu Sen the second he appeared. Hi, Wu Sen... Miss Ma, Im busy now. Wu Sen turned around and walked back at once. Hey! Miss Ma wanted to stop him, but it was toote, and it seemed like Wu Sen was indeed very busy so she had to give up. ... Gu Ning let Lin Xiaoyu out when Wu Sen left. Once Lin Xiaoyus ghost was out, it lost control of itself and ran to attack Wan Chao. However, it couldnt touch Wan Chao at all, because it was a ghost, not a human being. Therefore, when it threw itself to Wan Chao, it directly moved through his body. Wan Chao felt icy when Lin Xiaoyus ghost moved through his body, which was very ufortable. He didnt understand what happened, nor did he think further about it. He thought that he was too scared and so felt cold. If a ghost stayed by an ordinary human beings sides for a long time, the persons body would be damaged by Yin. Why? Lin Xiaoyus ghost was looking at itself with surprise. It then turned to nce at Wan Chao. It couldnt believe that it just moved through his body. After thinking for a while, it realized that it was a ghost now and couldnt touch an ordinary human. Knowing that, Lin Xiaoyus ghost stopped doing anything, but red at Wan Chao with hatred. Lin Xiaoyu had fallen in love with a wrong person so this tragedy happened. Nevertheless, even though Lin Xiaoyus ghost hated Wan Chao deeply, it still had no intention to kill him. Because it kept ring at Wan Chao, Wan Chao felt ufortable and strange. ... A whileter, Wu Sen came back with the three men. The moment Lin Xiaoyus ghost saw them, it couldnt wait to tear them to pieces, but it knew that it couldnt touch them. The three men were attracted by Gu Nings beautiful face and ignored Wan Chaos unusual expression. Oh, what a beauty! No wonder you were absent for so long. Hey, Chao! Whats your name, beauty? Come on and join us. The three men got excited when they saw Gu Ning, who was a great beauty, but they didnt know that this beauty was going to kill them. Wan Chao could barely protect himself now, so he didnt dare to say a word. Afterwards, they sat down on the sofa at ease. Wu Sen closed the door when they were all in the room. They wanted to drink with Gu Ning but suddenly found there were no drinks on the table. One of them asked, Havent you ordered any drinks? Lets talk about business first, Gu Ning said. The three of them were struck dumb for a second. Gu Ning continued, Did you rape and kill Lin Xiaoyu, and even throw her body into a river? Hearing that, the three men were shocked. They couldnt believe that Gu Ning was aware of it. The next second, they turned to look at Wan Chao with one ord. Except for them, only Wan Chao knew the secret. However, Wan Chao was the mastermind behind the scheme, so they didnt believe that he would expose this secret himself. Wan Chao lowered his head and didnt dare to meet their eyes. It was obvious that he had betrayed them. The three men were furious in an instant. They regarded Wan Chao as their closest brother, but Wan Chao easily betrayed them. They didnt know what Gu Ning was going to do, but they were almost sure that Gu Ning came here today to get revenge for Lin Xiaoyu. Since you arent denying it, Ill take it as an admission, Gu Ning said. Chapter 1170 - Kill Each Other

1170 Kill Each Other

Normally, a person would do his best to defend himself if he believed that he was innocent, but the three men stayed silent. Oh, by the way, Wan Chao already admitted it, Gu Ning added. The three men were annoyed. They knew that it was useless for them to deny it right now, and a man asked, Who are you? What do you want to do? Although they knew they were guilty, they still tried to get away with it. If Gu Ning didnt have proof, they might survive. Lin Xiaoyu was a friend of my friend, and Im going to avenge her death, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, the three men were scared. Its all Wan Chao... A man opened his mouth and nned to me Wan Chao for everything. However, the second he opened his mouth, another man interrupted him. Do you have any proof? Why do you believe Wan Chaos words? There were no surveince cameras along the road, and Lin Xiaoyu was already dead. Her body was also thrown into the river. It was impossible for Gu Ning to put them in jail without solid proof. Although Wan Chao admitted that theymitted the crime together, it wasnt enough to sentence them to prison. Lin Xiaoyus ghost was anxious. its them! Its them! Unfortunately, only Gu Ning could hear her. Even though Gu Ning didnt have proof, it was still easy for her to punish him. Therefore, Gu Ning said airily, I dont have proof, but I know youre guilty. Its meaningless to deny it. Gu Ning respected thew, but she couldnt tolerate crimes. She never thought that she was a kind person, but she wasnt a bad person either. You... The three men were astonished because Gu Ning didnt care about thew. Since Wu Sen didnt stop her froming here, it meant she was an important figure. Besides, Wan Chao was a member of the Qing Gang, but he didnt dare fight back. It was all Wan Chaos idea, so you should punish him!a man said. They couldnt get away with it, so they pushed Wan Chao out to take the me. Right, its Wan Chaos fault. Hes the killer! The other two men agreed at once. Wan Chao remained silent. He didnt argue, nor criticize his friends, because he knew that it was meaningless to struggle now. Youre also guilty for raping and killing Miss Lin, so none of you can get away with it, Gu Ning said. Do you want to kill us? Its illegal! Illegal? Gu Ning thought that it was ridiculous. You raping and killing Lin Xiaoyu is also illegal. Well... The three men didnt know what to say. Rx, I wont kill you because I dont like doing that, but you must pay for what youve done, Gu Ning said, as if it wasnt a big deal. Hearing that, they were relieved. What should we pay for it? they asked next. They felt scared facing unknown punishment. Only one of you wont be put in jail, the other three of you will be put in prison. Whoever can leave this private room first, can survive, Gu Ning said with a smile. It was obvious that Gu Ning nned to let them kill each other. Do you understand? They absolutely understood it, but they were willing to do that to avoid being thrown in jail. Really? The three men were ready to run away from here. None of them wanted to be put in jail. Sure, Gu Ning said. The second she said that, the three men dashed forward and began to fight against each other. Wan Chao was also in the fight. They all wanted to get out of this room, but none of them were able to get rid of the other three people. Lin Xiaoyu witnessed the scene and felt satisfied. It wasnt necessary for Gu Ning to kill them with her hands, because they could kill each other. As time went by, the fight became increasingly violent, and they had to kill one another in order to leave the room in the end. Wu Sen heard some noises outside the door, so he knew that they were fighting, but he said nothing. He only opened the door to check whether Gu Ning was fine, and soon closed it again. Gu Ning didnt me him for doing that, because she knew that he was worried about her safety. Chu Xuanfeng gave him a call in person, so it was his duty to protect Gu Ning properly. Chapter 1171 - Break a Promise?

1171 Break a Promise?

Because of the good instion, nobody outside could hear any noise from inside the room. At the beginning, Lin Xiaoyus ghost thought that the punishment wasnt severe enough, but they gradually became more violent so it was satisfied. There were no bottles of drinks, but there were two ashtrays in the private room, so the four men began to use an ashtray to hit each other. Two of them took control of the fight, and the other two men were beaten down on the ground. When there were only two men left standing in the room, they started to fight against each other. Wan Chao was out of strength, lying on the floor now, but he was still breathing. At this moment, Gu Ning walked over and heavily stepped on his knee. With a clear sound, Wan Chaos leg was broken and he passed out at once. Gu Ning used her magical power when she stepped on Wan Chaos knee, so his knee was frozen. She had done the same thing before when she went to rescue Master Jiangs grandsonst time in the capital. Once Wan Chaos knee was injured by her magical power, it was impossible for it to be cured again. She also put a little magical power into his brain to keep him alive. Lin Xiaoyus ghost had said that it hoped that they could all be disabled one day and live the rest of their lives in torture. Another man was also hit in the head by an ashtray, but the injury wasnt as serious as the one on Wan Chaos head, so Gu Ning didnt bother to help him with her magical power. She then did the same thing to break the mans leg. Maybe it was too cruel, but Lin Xiaoyu had suffered more than that. After a short while, there was finally a winner, and he ran to the door at once. However, Gu Ning stopped him. What are you doing? The man was confused. Youll ruin the business of this bar if you ran outside like this. Rx, I wont put you in jail, Gu Ning said. None of them would be put in jail, but they would be handicapped. The man exhaled deeply. The next second, to his astonishment, Gu Ning kicked hisp with great force and froze the injury with her magical power. The man shouted in pain and fell on the ground. He didnt expect that Gu Ning would attack him all of a sudden, then shouted at her in anger, You broke your promise! I just said that I wont put you in jail, but I didnt promise not to hurt you, Gu Ning said. You... The man clenched his teeth. He realized that Gu Ning just yed a trick with them, but he had to swallow his anger. Unfortunately, he didnt know that his leg couldnt be cured. Without hesitation, Gu Ning did the same thing to thest man. After that, she called Wu Sen toe inside. Wu Sen was slightly surprised by the scene, but said nothing. Manager Wu, I need you to do something for me, Gu Ning said. Sure, Wu Sen said. Please treat these people and keep them alive before throwing them to another city. Let them be beggars for a month and forbid them to call the police, Gu Ning said. She didnt care what happened to them after a month. No problem, Miss Gu, Wu Sen said. When Gu Ning turned to look at Lin Xiaoyus ghost, she saw that it became transparent and the Yin gradually dispersed. Gu Ning feltforted seeing that. Thank you so much, Miss Gu, Lin Xiaoyus ghost said to Gu Ning with sincerity. It already got its revenge, so there was no need for it to stay in the world. Gu Ning smiled at it and said nothing. The next second, Lin Xiaoyus ghost disappeared in the air. At the same time, Gu Ning felt the energy inside her body grew a little, but she still didnt know what it was. She leftter and met Miss Ma in the hall. Miss Ma red at Gu Ning with hatred, but she didnt dare to stand in Gu Nings way. The waiter had already warned her to stay away from Gu Ning because Gu Ning was a distinguished guest. Miss Ma didnt know why Wu Sen had to meet Gu Ning in a private room alone, so she was worried that they might be doing something bad inside. Gu Ning ignored her and left Wind Bar. She called Situ Ye at once and thanked him for his help. She told Situ Ye that she was leaving for City B tomorrow and they could dine together again next time. Situ Ye agreed. Chapter 1172 - Show off

1172 Show off

Situ Ye wouldnt turn down a girl he liked. Wu Sen called Chu Xuanfeng as well and told him what had happened. Although Gu Ning already gave Situ Ye a call, Chu Xuanfeng still reported it to Situ Ye again, because it was his job. ... Gu Ning called Tang Qingyang next, because she had missed his call earlier. Hi, whats up? Gu Ning asked. Hi, I just received a call from the Tang Organization this afternoon, and I need to go back to work at its headquarters in a few days, Tang Qingyang said. Gu Ning smiled. They got nervous because youre developing towards a better direction. Youre a threat in their eyes now. Well, its not a bad thing anyway. The National College Entrance Examination is only half a month away, and Ill be going to the capital afterwards to start our n. During this time, you should keep a low profile to protect yourself. Dont worry, I dont think Tang Bingsen wants to hurt you for the time being. Gu Ning was aware of Tang Qingyangs will, so she knew that Tang Bingsen wouldnt hurt Tang Qingyang now. If Tang Qingyang was dead, he couldnt get the shares which belonged to Tang Qingyang. As long as Tang Qingyang was alive, the will could be changed at any moment. Im going back to City B tomorrow, so we can have a meeting at 3 pm, Gu Ning said. Sure, Tang Qingyang said. He was Gu Nings partner now, so he should talk with her first before taking action. ... The next morning, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya came to pick Gu Ning up before they went to the airport. After arriving at City B, they took a taxi to Huafu Hills. It was about lunchtime, so they went to do grocery shopping in a supermarket before they went back home. Qiao Ya cooked when they got home, while Gu Ning went to have a shower. Gu Ning nned to visit her family at the Tang familys houseter that afternoon. ... When it was 2 pm, Gu Ning left home with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to go meet Tang Qingyang. Because only her Lamborghini was left in her garage, they had to take it even though Gu Ning thought that it was too noticeable. Gao Yi drove, with Qiao Ya sitting in the front passengers seat, and Gu Ning sitting in the rear seats. A luxury car was always the focus of peoples attention, so Gu Ning could hear peoples exmations once in a while. Even though City B was an affluent city with many luxury cars, it was still rare to see a luxury car which cost over 10 million yuan, because the amount of super luxury cars was limited. Therefore, it took more than just money to get one. ... Gu Ning soon arrived at the appointed Caf. The car was parked outside the caf, and it immediately attracted a lot of attention. Gu Ning got out of it first and told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to park it in the parking lot. Many of the girls there were envious of Gu Ning the second she showed up. Most of them wanted to marry into a super-rich family, but only few of them could actualize this dream. Super-rich families would usually only marry people from families of equal social status. Therefore, it wasnt easy to live a rxed and happy life in a super-rich family. Its just a luxury car. I dont think that such a young girl can afford it herself. There is nothing to show off! a woman who was dressed in all kinds of designer brands said. However, it was just sour grapes. The woman didnt know that the car was actually Gu Nings. Gu Ning heard herment, but didnt bother to waste time arguing with the woman, so she walked inside alone. There were two other women beside the woman who was jealous of Gu Ning. Woman A said, Do you know her? Why do you think the car isnt hers? It was obvious that Woman A disliked that woman. The woman frowned and said with obvious disdain, Who is she then? Shes the founder of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm, Gu Ning. Shes also a billionaire, and a sports car is nothing in her eyes! Woman A said. Woman A recognized Gu Ning, and she admired Gu Nings ability too. What? Shes the founder of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm? The woman was surprised and felt embarrassed. She gave Woman A a re and closed her mouth. Woman A pulled her lips and looked away. Chapter 1173 - Amid Criticisms

Chapter 1173 Amid Criticisms

Alright, lets go inside now! Woman B wore a resigned look. She didnt want them to argue again, so she immediately stopped them.They never got along with each other and argued every time they met one another, but Woman B could do nothing about it. Woman A didnt care much about it and went ahead first. After that, they went into the same caf that Gu Ning just entered. Tang Qingyang was already there when Gu Ning came, because he lived nearby. Hi, Gu Ning, have a seat! Tang Qingyang greeted her with a broad smile. Gu Ning sat down and a waitress handed her a menu, then she ordered a cup of coffee. The three women followed Gu Ning inside. They saw Gu Ning and Tang Qingyang. The woman who was jealous of Gu Ning was displeased when she saw Gu Ning again. She hated Gu Ning for no reason. Maybe because Woman A had embarrassed her, she med Gu Ning for it. Although she was shocked by Gu Nings identity, she didnt admire Gu Ning. Instead, she was even more jealous of Gu Ning now, because Gu Ning owned so manypanies at such a young age. Gu Ning sensed the womans re, and she was annoyed. She was unwilling to argue with the woman, but she couldnt tolerate the womans unreasonable behavior. Therefore, she gave the woman a harsh look, which frightened the woman causing the woman to move her eyes away at once. She was scared by Gu Ning. Tang Qingyang followed the direction of Gu Nings look, and noticed the womans expression. He cocked his eyebrow and asked, Whats wrong? Nothing, just a strange woman, Gu Ning said and shrugged. Tang Qingyang didnt ask further and kept on talking about the business. The woman, however, was reluctant to give in. She felt like she had to do something to release her anger. After thinking for a while, she took out her phone and signed up a new Weibo ount which was named Xue Feifei before she posted something. Xue Feifei: I saw Gu Ning, the founder of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Charm, walking out of a hotel along with an old man today. They behaved like a couple! I was shocked by her abnormal rtionship with that man. She also @(mentioned) many influential Weibo entertainment ounts. ... The womans real name was Li Xiaoxiao. Because she had no proof attached to this post, nobody believed it. Some people didnt want to annoy Gu Ning, so they directly ignored this post, but some still nned to attract public attention by using Gu Nings fame. Gu Ning was already a famous person on the Inte, and her name could help them get more attention. However, because they were afraid of Gu Nings influence, they didnt leave anyments but simply reposted the message. Once they reposted it, more and more Inte users noticed it. Even though Gu Ning was very famous, not everyone was aware of her achievements, so many Inte users jumped to conclusions from insignificant evidence. Within a short while, Gu Nings fans read this post and immediately criticized the original Weibo ount that sent the message out. Gu Nings fans were loyal to Gu Ning without doubt, and they knew her very well too, so they trusted Gu Ning and believed that it was a piece of fake news. Li Xiaoxiaos Weibo ount was amid criticisms afterwards. As Gu Nings fans continued to defend her, more people began to believe that the message wasnt true. ... Li Xiaoxiao felt much better when many Inte users criticized Gu Ning, so she was surprised when the situation soon made a U-turn. As time went by, some aggressive Inte users started to curse her and her family. Li Xiaoxiao trembled in anger and suddenly hit her phone against the table. It caused a loud sound, which scared Woman A and Woman B. Xiaoxiao, what are you doing? Woman B asked in an unhappy tone. I need to use thedies room, Li Xiaoxiao said and stood up at once. After that, she left for the washroom. Other people in the caf frowned with annoyance, but said nothing. ... Well, I think you should pay more attention to your own safety during this time, although he might not hurt you behind your back again. Your bodyguards are too weak, and I can rmend someone to you if you dont mind, Gu Ning said. It was some kind advice from Gu Ning, and she wouldnt force him to follow it. She had no intention to take advantage of Tang Qingyang, but Tang Qingyang wasnt very familiar with her right now. Sure, thanks! Tang Qingyang epted Gu Nings advice. He thought that it was reasonable and he trusted Gu Ning as well. Even if Gu Ning wanted someone to spy on him, he didnt mind it, as long as it wasnt a threat to his life. He wasnt ambitious to take over the Tang Organization, he simply wanted to take revenge. Chapter 1174 - Kamei Grows More Successful

Chapter 1174 Kamei Grows More Sessful

Even if Gu Ning took over the Tang Organization, he wouldnt disagree with it, because Gu Ning had done a lot for their n, and he already had 20% shares.Given his own ability, it was very hard for him to obtain the whole Tang Organization. He just wanted to find evidence that Tang Bingsen had caused his fathers death so that Tang Bingsen could be punished ording to thew. If he could punish Tang Bingse more severely, it would be better. That was Tang Qingyangs aim. If Gu Ning kept her promise and let him take over the Tang Organization, he would ept it too and manage it well. Great, Ill give you his number and you can call him when you go to the capital tomorrow. Ill talk to him about itter, Gu Ning said. Thanks, Tang Qingyang said. ... After dining with Tang Qingyang, Gu Ning called Ba Tianyang from her car and told him what he should do next. Gu Ning nned to send Ba Tianyang to protect Tang Qingyang. Although she wouldnt charge Tang Qingyang any fees, herpany would still pay Ba Tianyang. After that, Gu Ning called Tang Haifeng, because Tang Haifeng was the most respected figure in the Tang family. Tang Haifeng was very happy when Gu Ning said that she would be having dinner with them that afternoon in the Tang familys house. Gu Ning also asked Tang Haifeng whether Gu Man was home. Tang Haifeng then told her that Gu Man was in the beauty salon. Gu Ning then told Gao Yi to drive towards Fengshang Shopping Mall. She wanted to have a look at Kamei Beauty Salon and pick Gu Man up on the way. Gu Ning got out at Fengshang Shopping Mall while Gao Yi and Qiao Ya left together. There was nothing else for them to do, so Gu Ning allowed them to enjoy some private time. They were a couple after all. Gu Ning walked to Kamei Beauty Salon by herselfter. At the beginning, Kamei Beauty Salon was only rtively popr, but it had be super popr now. Because of Gu Mans wedding with Tang Yunfan, more and more super-richdies came to make friends with Gu Man in order to have a good rtionship with the Tang family. In addition, it was also undeniable that the skincare products that Kamei Beauty Salon used were quite effective, and they truly liked to spend money in Kamei. Most of the customers became VIP members of Kamei because of the skincare products it used. However, although Gu Ning rented arge store, it was still too crowded sometimes. Other branches of Kamei were still under decoration and furnishing, so its VIP members all gathered in the gship store. So, for now, everyone had to make a reservation several days in advance. No matter how rich you were, you had to obey this rule, because Kamei Beauty Salon treated its customers fairly. Because Kamei Beauty Salon was too popr, there were only two receptionists left at the front desk when Gu Ning arrived. In the lounge, several richdies were waiting for their facial treatment. Normally, they needed to wait for 10 minutes for their turn. If they were absent, other people might take their ces. Gu Ning was the person who bought this store, so all the staff members had a deep impression of her. Once she showed up, the two receptionists greeted her politely. Nice to see you, Miss Gu. They were excited to see Gu Ning because Gu Ning had changed their lives. Given Kameis poprity, their sries increased rapidly. They could only get seven thousand yuan a month in the past, but now they could have nearly twenty thousand yuan. And the beauticians in Kamei could have even higher sries than them. With such a decent pay, they were able to live a good life in a first-tier city. Hi, where is my mom? Gu Ning asked them with a smile. Shes in the office now, a receptionist replied. Thanks, Gu Ning said. Afterwards, she walked towards Gu Mans office. She heard Gu Man talking with someone about business in the office, so she waited outside the door. Because Kamei developed so well within a short time, many people sought cooperation. Most of them wanted to open franchises, but Gu Man turned them down. Although Gu Man wasnt experienced in business, she knew that she should build and develop her brand properly first. She could make more money in the future, but it was very important to gain a good reputation now. If she allowed other people to open franchises, she wouldnt be able to manage them. As a result, the quality of their products and service couldnt be guaranteed. Chapter 1175 - He Is Your Son?

1175 He Is Your Son?

Many franchises only wanted to make as much money as possible, so they might sell fake products under the name of real products. In that case, customers could have a bad impression of the skincare brand, which would affect the business. It wasnt a secret that Kamei Beauty Salon only used Kouzi. Therefore, once the reputation of Kouzi was damaged, Kamei Beauty Salon would be affected too. In addition, Gu Man could make enough money by herself and she didnt rely on the fees of the franchises to make a living. Because Gu Man remained adamant, the conversation ended in the office after a short while, and Gu Man walked several people out. Ningning, when did youe back? Why didnt you tell me earlier? Gu Mans face lit up the second she saw Gu Ning. Gu Ning hugged Gu Mans arm and said, I wanted to give you a surprise. Are you surprised? She only behaved like a little girl in front of Gu Man. Ha-ha, I am surprised! Gu Manughed a little with happiness. Manager Ding, please help me walk our guests out, Gu Man said to Manager Ding. Gu Man was the boss after all, and there was no need for her to walk the guests out to the door. As time went by, Gu Man had gradually be a strong woman. When Gu Ning was just reborn, Gu Man was a weak woman. At that time, Gu Ning had promised to give Gu Man an affluent life and she achieved that now. Sure, Manager Ding said, then walked out with their guests. Gu Man and Gu Ning walked into the office afterwards. The National College Entrance Examination is around the corner now. When do you n to go back to your school? Gu Man asked. As Gu Nings mother, she was worried about Gu Nings studies. In a couple of days, Gu Ning said. Your Aunt Qing has a key to our home, and Ill tell her to hire a cleaner to clean the house for you tomorrow. We havent lived there for a long time, so there must be a thickyer of dust, Gu Man said. Great, Gu Ning said. ... When it was about 5 pm, Gu Ning and Gu Man left together. Before they left, Gu Man said, Oh, I need to call your dad first to tell him not to pick me up today. Gu Man didnt drive, and Tang Yunfan woulde to pick her up once he was free even though she had a personal chauffeur. Gu Ning beamed at Gu Man and Gu Man flushed a little. She turned her head and went to call Tang Yunfan at once. Man, are you off work now? Tang Yunfan said in a very gentle voice, which surprised a director sitting in front of him. Chairman Tang was always wearing a serious face at work, but he looked totally different when talking to his wife. Ningnings back, and shes with me now. Ill go back home with her, so you dont need to pick me up today, Gu Man said. Sure, see you then, Tang Yunfan said. After that, Gu Man went back with Gu Ning. However, when they were walking out of this shopping mall, they heard a loud noise not far from them. Gu Ning and Gu Man looked over and found a group of people surrounding a sportswear shop. Gu Ning had no intention to watch the drama, but she suddenly heard a familiar name. Ningning! Gu Man wanted to stop Gu Ning. Mom, its fine. We can have a look, Gu Ning said. Gu Man had to follow Gu Ning up. Feng Pinghui, how could you divorce me for this woman? Do you want to raise another mans son? Hes a bastard! Lu Qiuting yelled at Feng Pinghui. Once Feng Pinghui found out that Wang Zesheng was his biological son, he divorced Lu Qiuting. He told her that he knew that she had set Wang Yunping up, but didnt tell her that Wang Zesheng was his biological son in order to protect Wang Zesheng. After the divorce, Lu Qiuting was in a very bad mood, and she wanted to rx by shopping at this shopping mall. identally, she ran into Feng Pinghui and Wang Yunping. Wang Yunpings son even called Feng Pinghui, father. She didnt know that Wang Zesheng was Feng Pinghuis biological son, so she thought that Wang Zesheng called Feng Pinghui his father because of Wang Yunping. Feng Pinghui seemed to be in a very good mood, which she had never seen before in their marriage. So Lu Qiuting got jealous. Lu Qiuting, watch yournguage! Zesheng isnt a bastard. Hes my son, and hes older than your son. He is the heir of the Feng family! Feng Pinghui argued in anger. He cared a lot about Wang Zesheng, even though Wang Zesheng just epted him. Because he loved Wang Yunping, he thought that their son was more important than his son with Lu Qiuting. Moreover, Wang Zesheng was more academically inclined and reasonable than Lu Qiutings son. Although Wang Yunping was still unwilling to marry Feng Pinghui, Wang Yunping already agreed to let Wang Zesheng join the Feng family. Once Wang Zesheng joined the Feng family, his family name would be changed to Feng, and he would be the heir of the Feng family. What? Hes your son? Lu Qiuting rounded her eyes in shock. Chapter 1176 - The Feng Family’s Family Affairs

Chapter 1176 The Feng Familys Family Affairs

Wang Yunping was already pregnant with Feng Pinghuis son when she left him? How is it possible? If this boy is really Feng Pinghuis son, hell rece my son as the heir of the Feng family! No, no, I cant allow it to happen.Impossible! Pingjie is the sole heir of the Feng family, and this boy is simply a bastard... Lu Qiuting shouted. In fact, it was quite obvious that Wang Zesheng closely resembled Feng Pinghui, but Lu Qiuting refused to admit it. Enough! Before Lu Qiuting could finish, Feng Pinghui interrupted her, because he was afraid that Wang Yunping would feel embarrassed. Wang Yunping indeed felt quite embarrassed as it was in public. After all, it wasnt easy for her to move on after being through so much during the past years. She didnt know whether it was a good thing that Feng Pinghui appeared all of a sudden. If she was alone, she wouldnt agree to meet him again, but she already had his son. She agreed to let Wang Zesheng acknowledge his roots and ancestors, so he could receive better education. However, it was unavoidable for her son to have conflict with Lu Qiutings son. Even though Feng Pinghui promised to take good care of Wang Zesheng, it was difficult for him to do that all the time. Feng Pinghuis father also wanted Wang Zesheng to join the Feng family, but Feng Pinghuis father was too old to take care of Wang Zesheng. Therefore, Wang Yunping hesitated over whether she should go to the Feng family along with Wang Zesheng. Lu Qiuting, I divorced you because of your own bad behaviour, not because of Yunping. If it hadnt been for you, Yunping wouldnt have suffered so much during the past few years. You should disappear now, or Ill turn to thew for help! Feng Pinghui threatened. At the beginning, onlookers had sympathy for Lu Qiuting, but then began to side with Feng Pinghui. Everyone looked at Lu Qiuting with hatred. You... Lu Qiuting was astonished and closed her mouth at once. She had indeed broken thew by setting Wang Yunping up that year. If Feng Pinghui wasnt kind, she could have been put in jail. If she didnt want to end up in prison she couldnt annoy Feng Pinghui. However, she was reluctant to ept reality. Pinghui, please, Im begging you. Pingjie grew up in the Feng family and he should be its heir! Lu Qiuting almost cried. She only wanted her son to take over the Feng familys wealth. Youre an outsider now, and you have no say in the Feng familys family affairs, Feng Pinghui said. In his eyes, Wang Zesheng was the sole heir of the Feng family. He would do his best to train Wang Zesheng too. Pinghui! Lu Qiuting was unwilling to leave. Disappear, now! Feng Pinghui lost his patience. Wang Yunping didnt want to see Lu Qiuting again because of what Lu Qiuting had done to her, but she still tolerated it. Actually, Lu Qiuting wasnt put in jail partially because Wang Yunping was very kind. Although she hated Lu Qiuting, so many years had passed, and it would damage the Feng familys reputation if the dirty secret was exposed. Qiuting, lets go now! A woman beside Lu Qiuting pulled her. Lu Qiuting already divorced Feng Pinghui, and Feng Pinghui also had ammunition against her, so she shouldnt offend Feng Pinghui again. Lu Qiuting was afraid of Feng Pinghui now, so she had to leave with her friend. ... Once the drama was over, the onlookers all dispersed. Because of Lu Qiutings sudden appearance, Feng Pinghui lost interest in shopping, but he still needed tofort Wang Yunping and Wang Zesheng. On the way back home, Gu Man said, I heard some of my customers talking about Feng Pinghui these days. They said Feng Pinghui got a divorce all of a sudden, and they saw him hanging out with another woman and a boy. They all believed that he had betrayed his wife, but unexpectedly it was Lu Qiutings fault. The Feng family was a rich family in this city, and news about it went abroad soon. Gu Ning didnt know much about it, because she had only focused on dealing with Feng Xueqin back then. If I guess correctly, the woman who stood by Feng Pinghuis side must be his ex girlfriend. Lu Qiuting schemed against her before marrying Feng Pinghui. However, Feng Pinghui still loves his ex girlfriend. He treats their son so well precisely because he still loves his ex girlfriend. The same thing goes for my father. Mom, my father loves you deeply, so hes willing to ept me, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Gu Man flushed again. Were talking about them. Why did you suddenly mention this? Gu Man said. Gu Ning put on a broad smile. She knew that her mother felt a little shy. Chapter 1177 - Have Another Child

Chapter 1177 Have Another Child

Even though Gu Man felt shy, Gu Ning was going to talk about something that might make her feel more nervous.Mom, you and my dad are still young. Why dont you seize this time and have another child? Gu Ning said. She didnt mind having a younger brother or sister who was 20 years younger than her at all. Im going to the capital soon, and Ill be busy dealing with my business in the future, so I dont have much time to stay by your side. In addition, Gu Nings body was still Gu Man and Tang Yunfans daughter, but her soul wasnt. Although Gu Ning treated them as her own parents, she still hoped that they could have a child whichpletely belonged to them. Gu Man flushed red at once. We already have you, and we dont want to have another child at such an old age. Gu Man cared about Gu Nings feelings very much. Although they were able to have another child, Gu Ning was already 19, and the age gap between two children was toorge. Gu Man was worried that Gu Ning might dislike a younger brother or sister who was too much younger than her. Gu Ning understood Gu Mans worries. I dont think there is anything wrong with it. You and dad arent old at all, and youre taking my special medicine to improve your body condition too. I think youre even stronger and healthier than people in their 20s, Gu Ning said. Gu Man hesitated for a while. Well... Mom, you dont need to worry about me. I dont care, and I really want you and dad to have another child, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said that, Gu Man couldnt reject. Alright, Ill talk about it with your dadter, Gu Man said in the end. Gu Ning smiled and decided to talk about it with Tang Yunfanter too. Gu Man needed Tang Yunfans support as well. ... When Gu Ning and Gu Man got back to the Tang familys house, all the young people were out for work, and Tang Haifeng was alone inside. Master Lei had invited Tang Haifeng to visit the Lei family, but Gu Ning wasing back today, so Tang Haifeng decided to stay home. Once Gu Nings car drove in, Tang Haifeng saw it from the living room. He stood up and walked out without dy. Hi, father, Gu Man greeted him. Wee home! Tang Haifeng beamed. Hi, grandpa! Gu Ning greeted Tang Haifeng. Ningning, I havent seen you for a long time! Why are you so busy every day? Tang Haifengined. In fact, he cared about his granddaughters health, and he also wanted to spend more time with his granddaughter, who just joined his family. He was old now, and all of his grandchildren had grown up and left him. Even though heined, he still felt very proud of Gu Ning. Well, grandpa, dont you know your granddaughter is too outstanding to waste time on ying? Im busy every day in order to actualize my dream, Gu Ning said with a smile. Ha-ha, youre right! Tang Haifeng nodded. Um, grandpa, if you really feel bored at home, I have a good idea to solve this problem, Gu Ning said and approached Tang Haifengs ears. Tang Haifeng was curious. What is it? You can tell my parents to have another child for you to y with, Gu Ning said. Gu Man wasnt around them, so she didnt hear it. Tang Haifengs eyes lit up at once. He actually had that idea too, but was worried about Gu Nings feelings. To his surprise, Gu Ning proposed it herself. Do you really think your parents can have another child? Tang Haifeng asked. Gu Ning smiled. She understood that her grandfather wanted another grandchild as well. Sure, and I just talked about it with my mother, Gu Ning said. After that, Gu Ning told Tang Haifeng what she had said to Gu Man. Chapter 1178 - Turn to Gu Ning for Help

Chapter 1178 Turn to Gu Ning for Help

Great, very well! Tang Haifeng was pleased.Before long, Jiang Lihua got home, and she was happy to see Gu Ning too. Hi, Ningning! Nice to see you, Aunt Lihua, Gu Ning said. Tang Yunfan came back a whileter, but Tang Yunhang was busy that night so he wouldnt join them for dinner. Tang Jiayang had also already gone back to Country Y. Hi, everyone, Im back! Tang Jiakais voice suddenly sounded. It wasnt a weekend today, so they were surprised that Tang Jiakai was back home. Why did youe back home today? Jiang Lihua asked with confusion. I heard that Ningning would be home, so I came back too, Tang Jiakai said. How did you know? Gu Ning asked. Grandpa told me, Tang Jiakai replied. If I didnt tell him Ningning will be home today, he wouldnt agree toe back! Tang Haifeng said. Tang Haifeng called Tang Jiakai today and told him to dine at home tonight, but Tang Jiakai made an excuse and rejected it at first. Afterwards, Tang Haifeng told him that Gu Ning would be home for dinner, and Tang Jiakai agreed at once. Tang Haifeng was a little displeased because of that. Jiang Lihua turned to look at Tang Jiakai and med him for doing that. Tang Jiakai then exined with a serious face. I did have an appointment with my friends, but I need to talk to Ningning about something, so I came back. Its very important. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng asked, What do you want to talk to Ningning about? The others also looked at Tang Jiakai for the answer. One of my close friends broke his leg when he yed basketball, but their team is going to attend the final round next week. If they can win the game, they can go abroad and take part in the international basketballpetition for college students. Its a great chance for them to get into the national team. My friend is a key member of their team, and I hoped that Ningning could help him, Tang Jiakai said. Well, since hes a close friend of yours, Im willing to help. We can go visit him after dinner, Gu Ning said. Tang Jiakai was a member of the Tang family too, so she would definitely help him. Thanks! Tang Jiakai was thrilled. The Tang family was supportive, especially because the person was Tang Jiakais close friend. ... During the meal, Tang Jiakai seemed impatient, because he ached to visit his friend, but he didnt urge Gu Ning. Gu Ning noticed his behavior, so she sped up eating. After dinner, Gu Ning left with Tang Jiakai. She stopped at the door all of a sudden and turned around, then said to Tang Yunfan, Oh, dad, I really want a younger brother or sister, so you and mom can work on it without any worries. Tang Yunfan was shocked when he heard that. Gu Ning walked out before he could say anything. Gu Man flushed crimson again. D-Did I hear correctly? Tang Yunfan still couldnt believe his ears. Of course, Ningning just told me that she wants you and Man to have another child when shes absent from beside you, Tang Haifeng said. Shes going to study in the capital after all, and shes afraid that youll feel lonely. Hearing that, Tang Yunfan was happier. He actually wanted another child too, but was afraid that Gu Ning might disagree. Since Gu Ning said it herself, he wouldnt be worried any longer. I think its a good idea. Both Jiayang and Jiakai have grown up and left us. Our home has been too quiet for too long! We need a baby to break the silence, Jiang Lihua said with excitement. The Tang family valued familial rtionships above anything else. ... Because Gu Ning needed to go to Huafu Hillster, she drove her own car. Tang Jiakai asked Gu Ning the moment they were in the car, Do you really want a brother and sister who is so much younger than you? It wasnt easy for two children to get along with each other if there was a huge age gap. Moreover, the Tang family was a super-rich family. If Gu Ning had a younger brother or sister, her family wealth would be divided into several parts. Tang Jiakai would dislike having a brother or sister who was much younger than him. He thought that it was irresponsible for parents to have another child at an old age without their first childs agreement. Luckily, both Tang Yunfan and Gu Man werent very old, and Gu Ning was super-rich, so she didnt mind sharing the family wealth with her brother or sister. She cared more about her parents happiness. Chapter 1179 - A Traitor

Chapter 1179 A Traitor

She didnt think her parents would ignore her just because they had another child.Tang Jiakai cared about Gu Nings feelings, which is why he asked her that question. I do want them to have another child, because I think they arent very old and theyre very healthy. Im going to study in the capital and Ill be busy dealing with my businesses too, so they wont be lonely if they have another child by their side, Gu Ning said. Tang Jiakai nodded. Since Gu Ning didnt mind, he would love to see the Tang family had another member. Oh, can you tell me more details about what happened to your friend? I dont think its as simple as you said, Gu Ning asked. Tang Jiakai put on a serious expression at once. Youre right. Its not simple at all, he said. His close friends name was Teng Xiaoyu. It wasnt an ident that Teng Xiaoyu was injured, it was a trap. There was arge-scale college basketballpetition being held recently, and it was the selection of college basketball teams across the country. The finals would be held the next week, and there were six basketball teamspeting for the champion. Teng Xiaoyus team would represent City B. Their team gained this chance out of hundreds of basketball teams in City B, so it was obvious that they were very outstanding. However, they had a traitor in their team and he knocked Teng Xiaoyu down during their training, causing Teng Xiaoyu to break his leg. Although Teng Xiaoyu wasnt disabled, it would take a long time for him to recover. They didnt have enough time for it. Luckily, they caught the traitor and forced him to tell them the truth. It turned out that the traitor was threatened by someone from another basketball team. Teng Xiaoyu was the most noticeable member in their team, so he became the target. Even though Teng Xiaoyu was injured, he still let the traitor go, because they had been teammates for years. The traitor was kicked off the team afterwards, but unfortunately they didnt have solid proof to punish the mastermind. Because of this, Teng Xiaoyus team was badly affected, but they didnt give up training. Instead, they trained themselves even harder in order to get revenge for Teng Xiaoyu. Ningning, actually I need your help for another thing, Tang Jiakai said a whileter. What is it? Gu Ning asked. We cant swallow the anger and the humiliation. Can you help us teach them a lesson? We dont want to be involved in big trouble, and I think that you can probably handle it well. If you think its too troublesome, you can say no, Tang Jiakai said. He turned to Gu Ning for help because he thought that Gu Ning was able to solve this problem. Its easy, and I can help you. Gu Ning agreed at once. Where are they training? Gu Ning asked. All six teams are training in the Universiade Center, but every team has its own basketball room, and theyre in basketball room No. 3, Tang Jiakai said. There were 10 indoor basketball rooms in the Universiade Center, which were used for secret training. Do they train every day? Gu Ning asked again. Yeah, they train every day from 9 am to 12 pm and 2 pm to 6 pm. They also dine in the dining hall inside it, Tang Jiakai replied. Strangers arent allowed to enter the basketball rooms, so Ill go to the Universiade Center during their break, Gu Ning said. Ill try to have a game with them to teach them a lesson. Do you want to y basketball with them? Tang Jiakai was shocked. Why not? Im strong and good at kung fu. Its easy for me to y basketball. There is no way that they could grab the ball away from me! Gu Ningughed. She nned to make them suffer some minor injuries. Thatll be great! Thank you so much for your help, Ningning, Tang Jiakai said. ... Teng Xiaoyu was in the hospital now, so they were going to visit him there. Except for Teng Xiaoyu, there were eight men in the ward as well. They were members of the same basketball team. There were 10 people in their team, and only nine were left now that the traitor was chased out. Because Teng Xiaoyu was injured, only eight of them could go on the court. Five basketball yers were enough in thepetition, but some of them might be injured or break the rules during the fierce game, so they needed substitutes. Hi, Jiakai. Hey, man! The second Tang Jiakai opened the door, they turned to look at him with one ord. Tang Jiakai was Teng Xiaoyus close friend, so they hung out often. I-Is this Goddess Gu? When they saw Gu Ning behind Tang Jiakai, they were all surprised. They recognized Gu Ning because Tang Jiakai frequently showed off his rtionship with Gu Ning. Chapter 1180 - We Shouldn’t Have Doubted You

Chapter 1180 We Shouldnt Have Doubted You

They had heard a lot about Gu Ning, so they all admired her. Nearly half of them were Gu Nings fans.Hi, nice to meet you, Im Gu Ning. Gu Ning greeted them. Nice to meet you too, Miss Gu. They all smiled happily. However, they were only aware that Gu Ning was a sessful businesswoman, and they didnt know that Gu Ning was able to cure people too. They thought that Gu Ning simply came with Tang Jiakai to visit his friend. Well, I need to tell you something. My sister can help Xiaoyu, and allow Xiaoyu to have a full recovery within several days, Tang Jiakai said. What? They were surprised, and couldnt believe it. The doctor said that it would take at least half a month for Teng Xiaoyu to leave the hospital, but Gu Ning could help him do that within a few days? They admitted that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, but they couldnt believe that she could cure people. Jiakai, you must be joking! a person said. Im not. Ningning cured my grandfathers heart disease before, Tang Jiakai said. Hearing that, everyone was shocked again. Heart disease was very difficult to cure, but Gu Ning had cured Master Tang of it. They turned to look at Gu Ning again in surprise. However, because it was beyond belief, they still had doubts. I understand that it sounds unbelievable, but I can treat you right now if youre willing to ept my treatment. My medicine is very special and rare. There are countless people who want to buy it at a high price, Gu Ning said to Teng Xiaoyu. She agreed to cure Teng Xiaoyu, but she wouldnt force Teng Xiaoyu to ept her treatment. I trust you, and Im willing to ept your treatment, Teng Xiaoyu said at once. As long as there was a chance that he could recover, he would have a try. Since Teng Xiaoyu agreed, other people said nothing. Gu Ning then took off her backpack and handed two porcin bottles to Teng Xiaoyu. Take a pill three times a day, and apply the liquid to your injury every day. I promise that you can leave this bed tomorrow and go back to normal after three days. If Teng Xiaoyu took and applied the medicine at the same time, he could recover sooner. The others in the room were astonished. Even Tang Jiakai, who knew that Gu Ning was very incredible, was shocked. Teng Xiaoyu took a power crystal without dy, and he felt cold andfortable. After that, he applied some liquid medicine to the injury on his knee. One of his teammates wanted to clean the wound for him, but was stopped by Gu Ning. There was no need for Teng Xiaoyu to clean the wound at all. The second the liquid touched his injury, he felt like something was different and rounded his eyes in shock. Wow, I cant... He didnt know what to say all of a sudden. How do you feel? How is it? Teng Xiaoyus friends asked him in a hurry. Teng Xiaoyu did his best to calm himself down and said, I-I feel my injury is a little itchy and cold. It isnt as painful as before either. Really? His teammates were greatly surprised and excited. Miss Gu, thank you, thank you so much! Teng Xiaoyu thanked Gu Ning. He believed that he could make a full recovery within several days just as Gu Ning just told him. Youre wee, Gu Ning said. I told you that Ningning is unbelievable and that she can cure Xiaoyu! Tang Jiakai said. He was actually a little displeased when his friends doubted Gu Ning. The others understood that Tang Jiakai was slightly annoyed by their attitude just then, so they felt embarrassed. One of them apologized to Gu Ning without hesitation, Miss Gu, Im sorry. We shouldnt have doubted you. Please ept our apologies, the others said at the same time. It was understandable that they doubted Gu Ning before they knew her ability of curing people, but they still thought that they should apologize to her. You dont need to apologize to me. I understand your worries seeing as we arent familiar with each other. I dont mind it at all, Gu Ning said. Her kindness left a better impression on them. They hadnt met Gu Ning before, but now they found that she was very easy-going. In addition, she didnt act or pretend in front of them. Although they had just spent a short time with Gu Ning, they felt like Gu Ning was tolerant and gentle. Chapter 1181 - Three-point Field Goals

Chapter 1181 Three-point Field Goals

Gu Ning was willing to help Teng Xiaoyu without asking for anything in return, which was enough to prove her kindness.Although she said that she came here just because of Tang Jiakai, it was still undeniable that she was helpful. Oh, by the way, Ningning is going to punish those guys for us tomorrow, Tang Jiakai said with excitement and anticipation. Hearing that, they turned to look at Gu Ning with surprise. They didnt doubt Gu Nings ability this time. However, they thought that Gu Ning was going to beat those people. Even though they also hoped that those bad people could learn a lesson, they were worried that Gu Ning might get in trouble. Well, I dont think its a good idea. What if Miss Gu is caught and gets in trouble? Right, Miss Gu is a celebrity now. It might affect her reputation. They werent selfish people, and they cared about Gu Nings reputation. Gu Ning felt touched by their argument, and was more than willing to help them punish those people now. You dont need to worry about that. Ningning isnt going to punch them, but... Tang Jiakai then told them Gu Nings n. Afterwards, they all agreed with it. Gu Ning stayed in the ward for a while, then left with Tang Jiakai. Because Teng Xiaoyu didnt live in City B and his family wasnt here, two of his teammates stayed to take care of him. When they left for training during the days, a nurse woulde to rece them. They went to the parking lot together, but they all had their own cars. However, they were stunned by Gu Nings limited edition Lamborghini when they saw her getting in it. They werent surprised by its price, because they knew that Gu Ning was super-rich. They were surprised because it was hard to buy this car. There were only a dozen of them in the world, so only a few people could get one. Boys all loved cars, so they were attracted to it at once. Wow, this is so amazing! Miss Gu, youre so awesome to be able to get this car. Um, I didnt get it myself, it was a gift from my uncle and aunt, Gu Ning said with a smile. They nodded and realized that Cao Wenxins parents were Gu Nings uncle and aunt. They had seen Cao Wenxins Lamborghini before, so they werent surprised by Gu Nings answer. After appreciating the car for a long while, they unwillingly walked away and let Gu Ning drive away in it. They were going back to their school, so Tang Jiakai left with them. Gu Ning, on the other hand, went back to Huafu Hills by herself. She went to take a bath once she was home. As she was walking out of the bathroom, she received Leng Shaotings message. She called him back and chatted with him for nearly an hour on the phone. The next day, Gu Ning went for a run in the morning before she came back home and put on sportswear. When it was almost 11 am, Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to do their own things because she needed to go out. Qiao Ya got curious seeing Gu Nings sportswear. Lady Ning, where are you going in this sportswear? Im going to y basketball with my friends today, Gu Ning said. ... It was nearly 12 pm when Gu Ning arrived, and she bought a basketball halfway. Tang Jiakai was already waiting for her at the gate. He ran forward once Gu Nings car showed up. The car stopped in front of him, and Gu Ning got out of it. Hi, Ningning, have you eaten? Tang Jiakai asked. Yeah, how about you? Gu Ning asked. Me too, Tang Jiakai said. After that, they walked inside together. There was a basketball court that was open for the public. We still have 10 minutes, how do you n to persuade them to have a game with you? Tang Jiakai asked with curiosity. I dont know. If I cant persuade them to do it, Ill directly challenge them, Gu Ning said and shrugged. Well... Tang Jiakai was surprised and felt nervous. We can y on the basketball court near the exit, which is too noticeable to be ignored. You can have a round with me, and Ill beat you by a wide margin to attract their attention, then Ill challenge them, Gu Ning said. People who were in the stadium were all basketball lovers, and they would stop to watch if the game was exciting. Tang Jiakai, however, was a little scared because he knew that he was no match for Gu Ning. However, in order to take revenge, he had to work with Gu Ning. A whileter, Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai began to y against each other on the court. Tang Jiakai yed basketball in his daily life because it was good for him to grow taller, so he wasnt bad at it. Nevertheless, Gu Ning moved too fast and it was impossible for Tang Jiakai to keep the ball in his hands for more than a few seconds. Once Gu Ning grabbed the ball away from him, she directly threw it into the hoop. Tang Jiakai tried to stop Gu Ning from getting points, but he failed every time. Gu Ning easily passed Tang Jiakai, but she didnt throw the ball until she stood by the three-point line. The basketball was thrown, then urately fell into the hoop. After Gu Ning scored several continuous three-point field goals, she started to get peoples attention. More and more people surrounded the basketball court they were on. Chapter 1182 - Tempt Them into the Game

Chapter 1182 Tempt Them into the Game

In the following minutes, Gu Ning continued to easily avoid Tang Jiakai and throw the basketball into the hoop.OMG, shes so awesome! Is she a professional basketball yer? ... Some people thought that Gu Ning was very skillful, but some didnt think so. I think the boy is too weak. Shes short and slim. I dont think shes a professional. I agree. It was true that Gu Ning was too short to be a professional basketball yer. Normally, a female professional basketball yer couldnt be shorter than 1.75m. However, although Gu Ning was only 1.65m, the national team probably would invite her to join them given her outstanding skills. Therefore, rules were only set for ordinary people, and Gu Ning was an exception. Tang Jiakai felt sad after being overshadowed by Gu Ning on the basketball court. Hey, beauty, hes too weak for you. Can I help him? someone shouted at Gu Ning all of a sudden. Sure. I dont care how many of you want to help him, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, two other men walked forward. Tang Jiakai was already exhausted, so he left at once and let the three young menpete against Gu Ning. Are three of you going to y together against the girl? Its not fair! someone said. Its fine. I dont think they can win, Gu Ning said with confidence. Even though the three young men were displeased by Gu Nings attitude, they could see that she wasnt an ordinary girl. Alright, I can be the judge, a man said. He had a whistle hanging on his neck. No problem. Gu Ning agreed. The next second, the basketball game began, and other people all began to take a video of it. Gu Ning was alone, so she held the ball at the beginning of the game. The three young men were confident to win against a girl, but they soon found out that they couldnt grab the ball away nor stop Gu Ning from getting points. The spectators were all surprised. In the second round, the three young men held the ball, and they directly passed it among them. However, Gu Ning suddenly jumped and stole the ball away. The moment she got the ball, she ran away fast. No matter how the three young men tried to catch her and stop her, she was still able to throw the ball into the hoop with unerring uracy. Within a short while, Gu Ning sessively threw six balls into the hoop, with the three young men failing to touch the ball even once. In the end, they failed without doubt. Right at this moment, it was 12 pm and many professional basketball yers walked out. Oh, look, there are three men ying against a girl! Jesus, the girl just scored a three-point field goal. Its just a three-point field goal. Nothing impressive, someone said with disdain. He was a member of the basketball team that Gu Ning was going to punish today. The team was named the Bulls. Its not impressive that she just scored a three-point field goal, but shespeting against the three young men, another member said. I think shes good. Thats because the three young men are too weak. Well, I dont think any of us can easily defeat her alone, Teng Xiaoyus teammate said. Their team was called the Warriors. Shes just a girl. She cant be better than us at ying basketball. I agree. Shes no match for us! The members of the Bulls took Gu Ning lightly. They were as arrogant as usual. In fact, only the Warriors were better than them in the basketball matches this time, and they ranked second, so they decided to scheme against Teng Xiaoyu. Since Teng Xiaoyu was injured now, they believed that they would be the champions. Really? Do you dare to have a try? I dont think any three of you can defeat the girl. A member of the Warriors challenged them. It was just a trap. Why should we listen to you? a member of the Bulls said. Youre just a bunch of cowards, a member of the Warriors said. What did you just say? Thats insane! Any of us can easily defeat the girl by themselves, but what can we get if we win? The Bulls were annoyed by the Warriors. If you win, two of us will quit the game and only seven of us will y the finals. If you lose, you should do the same thing, a member of the Warriors said. No problem! The Bulls agreed, because it was exactly what they wanted. Although Teng Xiaoyu was the most important member of the Warriors, the rest of its members were highly skilled too. Chapter 1183 - Ends in Total Failure

Chapter 1183 Ends in Total Failure

Other basketball teams were very interested in thepetition between the Bulls and the Warriors, because it was beneficial for them no matter which one won. As long as there were fewerpetitors, they were more likely to be in the top three teams. Although people only paid most attention to the champions, they could still have a bright future as the second or the third on the list. Without further ado, a group of them went to the basketball court together. Gu Ning noticed them when they had just walked out. Because of the distance, she couldnt hear their conversation, but she knew that the Bulls were attracted by the trap from their expressions. It was easier to get them into the trap than Gu Ning thought. When they reached the basketball court, Gu Ning was still ying the game, and they had to admit that Gu Ning was indeed very skillful. However, even though Gu Nings performance on the court was quite impressive, the Bulls still didnt think that she was a threat. Hey, would you please stop for a while? a member of the Warriors shouted. Gu Ning smiled and stopped at once, so did the three young men. The three young men felt utterly embarrassed now. However, they didnt hate Gu Ning because of that, but admired her very much. May I help? Gu Ning asked and pretended that she knew nothing. Well, weve noticed your skills on the court, and we think that youre very good at ying basketball. Would you mind having a round with us? a member of the Warriors asked. Sure, I havent enjoyed myself yet! Gu Ning agreed with crity. How do you want to y the game? she asked. One versus one, the leader of the Bulls said with obvious disdain. He didnt think that Gu Ning was a strongpetitor. Are you sure? Gu Ning asked. It was also obvious that she didnt think that he was a match for her. Members of the Bulls were annoyed and red at Gu Ning, but Gu Ning didnt care at all. The leader of the Bulls said, Any of us is enough to defeat you. It sounded as if it was true. Tang Jiakai and the members of the Warriors sneered. They thought that Gu Ning could easily defeat the Bulls by herself. Well, I dont think so. Why dont you send out a member to y a match with me first. Whoever scores three baskets wins. If I win, Ill pick five of your team to y another round with me. If you win, you can ask me to do anything as long as its eptable, Gu Ning said. No problem. The leader of the Bulls agreed. He hated hesitating and he was arrogant too. He didnt think that he would lose, so he thought that it wasnt a big deal to ept Gu Nings challenge. Do you need to rest for a while, since you just had a round with them? We dont want to take advantage of you, the leader of the Bulls said. He said that not because Gu Ning was a girl, but because he cared about the reputation of his team. No, thanks, Gu Ning said. Gu Nings confidence annoyed the Bulls. Alright, dont regret then, the leader of the Bulls said. I wont. Gu Ning smiled. Great, Lao Er, you can go to y a match with her. The leader of the Bulls gave an order. Lao Ers age and skills ranked second in their team, and he was good at stealing and throwing balls. The most skilled member of the Bulls was obviously its leader, but the leader didnt think that it was necessary for him to y against the girl. Sure, Lao Er said and stood out. After that, everybody else stepped back and left the court to Gu Ning and Lao Er. Everyone was excited to watch the game so they began to discuss it. Who do you think will win? Um, although I do hope the girl can win, I think Lao Er is better than her. Lao Er is a professional basketball yer after all. Right, the girl doesnt seem to be a professional. I agree. Em, I think the girl might win, because she looks very confident. Im so excited! ... Some people thought that Gu Ning would win, while some believed that Lao Er would be the winner. ... A bunch of idiots. Ningning will certainly win! Tang Jiakai was displeased when he heard others saying something negative about Gu Ning. Ha-ha, theyll soon be disappointed, a member of the Warriors said. The judge was still the same person. He stood in the middle with a whistle in his mouth. The ball was in his hand, and Gu Ning along with Lao Er stood at his sides. As the judge blew the whistle, he threw the ball up. Gu Ning and Lao Er jumped at the same time to grab it. Many people believed that Lao Er could get the ball without doubt because Gu Ning was much shorter than Lao Er. Nevertheless, Tang Jiakai and members of the Warriors had the opposite idea. Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, and height wasnt a problem for her. She could easily jump much higher than Lao Er, and got the ball the next second. The scene shocked everyone. Chapter 1184 - Lao Er Angrily Glares at Gu Ning

1184 Lao Er Angrily res at Gu Ning

Because Tang Jiakai and the members of the Warriors already knew that Gu Ning would get the ball, they werent surprised. Although the game just began, Gu Ning proved her ability by getting the ball first. Lao Er was very confident at the beginning, but soon found out that Gu Ning was much better than he thought. He went to chase Gu Ning at once, but it was toote and Gu Ning moved faster than him. Within seconds, Gu Ning urately threw the ball into the hoop. Wow! People standing by the court apuded loudly, but members of the Bulls were mad. Even though Gu Ning just got a point, they still refused to admit that she could y basketball better than them. Lao Er red at Gu Ning, but Gu Ning gave him a smile of disdain. She ignored him, then walked away, which annoyed Lao Er and he almost wanted to beat her. They would decide who was the winner after three baskets were scored, and Gu Ning already won the first one. Lao Er cheered himself up and was determined to win the next one. The second round began. Because Lao Er lost first, he had the ball this time. Once the whistle sounded, Lao Er avoided Gu Ning and ran to find a good position to throw the ball. He could only throw the ball after taking three steps, but Gu Ning stole the ball away when he had only taken two steps ahead. Lao Er was struck dumb by Gu Nings speed. Gu Ning moved too fast, so nobody could clearly see how she stole the ball, and they just saw the ball appear in her hands the next second. Jesus! She moves like lightning. How did she manage to do that? ... Everyone was astonished, and more people began to believe that Gu Ning could be the winner. Lao Er soon got his mind back and ran towards Gu Ning to stop her. However, the same thing happened again. Before he could catch her, she already threw the ball into the hoop. No way! Wow! People apuded and cheered. This girl is so unbelievable! She already scored two baskets. It cant be a coincidence that she can score again and again. Exactly! ... Damn it! The members of the Bulls were furious now, especially its leader, but he didnt me Lao Er for it. Instead, he thought that it was Gu Nings fault. Other members of the Bulls were getting worried that Lao Er might really lose, which would be super embarrassing. The leader of the Bulls hadnt thought that it would be necessary for five of them to y a match against Gu Ning, but now he had to ept it, because he wanted to win. If they lost, they had to do what they had said they would when they bet with the Warriors. Lao Er could do nothing about it, but gave Gu Ning another re. Gu Ning snorted, Is this all you can do? I thought that you are somebody since you have the courage to y the match against me by yourself. You havent scored three points yet! Lao Er said in anger. He was arrogant, but wasnt dumb, and he knew that he was in a very dangerous situation now. Nevertheless, it was still hard for him to believe that a young and slim girl like Gu Ning could easily defeat him. After all, he was a professional basketball yer who trained every day. Lets see! Gu Ning said, then directly started the third round. Lao Er had the ball again this time. Gu Ning didnt stop him from reaching the hoop this time, but she suddenly stole the ball from him when he wanted to throw it into the hoop. Everyone was shocked by the scene. OMG, I thought that he finally had a chance to score a point! The girl jumped so high! I cant believe my eyes. ... They keptplimenting Gu Ning, but it was totally uneptable in Lao Ers eyes. Given his ability, he should have thrown the ball into the hoop, but Gu Ning stole the ball halfway. The members of the Bulls were stunned, and didnt know what to say. Tang Jiakai and the members of the Warriors, on the contrary, felt satisfied. They were looking forward to watching the game when Gu Ning yed against five members of the Bullster. The moment Gu Ning stole the ball away, she ran backwards to the other hoop, and Lao Er tried to catch her once more. He failed without doubt. Gu Ning stopped near the three-point line and threw it to the hoop without hesitation. Lao Er couldnt stop her, and the ball smoothly went into the hoop. It was a three-point field goal! People were amazed and Gu Ning got another round of loud apuse. The members of the Bulls and members of the Warriors were inpletely different moods right now. Lao Er clenched his fists in anger, ring at Gu Ning. Gu Ning disliked Lao Ers re. He always red at her when he lost. Chapter 1185 - 1 Vs. 5

Chapter 1185 1 Vs. 5

Gu Ning pulled her lips and ignored him, then she turned to the leader of the Bulls. Hey, your teammate just lost. Do five of you want to y against me?Gu Nings expression and tone were full of provocation.Sure, five of us will y together against you! the leader of the Bulls said in anger. All he wanted to do now was to defeat Gu Ning. Those who trusted Gu Ning still believed that she could win, but some were worried about her. Can she still win the game? I dont think she can. Its not a fair game at all. The five of them are all professional basketball yers. I think shell lose this time. Well, the girl looks confident. Maybe she can win. ... Ningning will win! Tang Jiakai said in a low voice, because he couldnt let others know that he was Gu Nings friend. How to judge thepetition? the leader of the Bulls asked. We can judge on the amount of baskets we score within 15 minutes, Gu Ning said. No problem. The leader of the Bulls agreed. After that, the leader and four other members of the Bulls stepped on the court. Although the leader of the Bulls still refused to believe that Gu Ning was better than them, he joined the game in case any idents happened. The judge stood in the middle line of the court, and Gu Ning along with five members of the Bulls stood by his sides. Gu Ning seemed to be too short and weak when she stood across from the five tall and strong men. At this moment, several basketball coaches walked out, they were attracted by the scene and walked over. Once they approached, the judge whistled and threw the ball up in the air. The leader of the Bulls jumped at once trying to hit the ball into his teammates hands. Gu Ning was ying alone, so she could directly grab the ball away. Because of what had happened to Lao Er, the leader of the Bulls didnt dare to take Gu Ning lightly. However, Gu Ning still moved a second earlier than him and grabbed the ball away. Those basketball coaches were greatly surprised by the scene. They had never seen a girl who could move so swiftly and jump so high before. The leader of the Bulls was nearly 1.9 m tall, and Gu Ning was only 1.65m. There was a huge height gap between them. The members of the Bulls were mad, and they began to surround Gu Ning to stop her from scoring again. It wasnt easy for Gu Ning to sessfully throw a ball into the hoop facing five professional basketball yers on the court, but her aim wasnt to score this time. Instead, she nned to injure them without anyone knowing. Therefore, Gu Ning wasnt eager to throw the ball, nor did she avoid them right away. She was very knowledgeable about a persons acupoints, and she also knew how to hurt them by hitting these acupoints. Within a short time, Gu Ning hurt two members of the Bulls by secretly hitting their acupoints. The two members of the Bulls felt sudden pain and stopped at once, but they had no idea what had happened. It was unavoidable to touch or knock into another persons body in a basketball game, so the audience didnt think too much about it. Afterwards, Gu Ning seized the chance and threw the ball into the hoop. The Bulls failed to stop her. The audience loudly cheered and apuded. Those basketball coaches were amazed too. Did the girl just score a basket when she was surrounded by five professional male basketball yers? Right, and the Bulls rank second in this years basketballpetition, but it cant defeat a young girl. The coach of the Bulls was displeased and argued. I dont think other basketball teams can defeat this girl either. Its obvious that this girl isnt simple at all. Although he agreed that it was very embarrassing that five members of the Bulls failed to win the match against a young girl, he didnt think other professional basketball yers could defeat Gu Ning either. They were basketball coaches and they could see Gu Nings unbelievable skills. At the same time, they were also curious about the reason why Gu Ning could so easily score a basket. Is this girl a member of the womens national basketball team? A coach guessed. Although Gu Ning wasnt tall enough, her skills mattered most. Since she could easily score a basket when she was surrounded by five professional male basketball yers, she couldnt just be a basketball lover. I think this girl might be excellent at kung fu, so shes able to move so quickly, another coach said. If she was a kung fu master, it would be reasonable for her to be able to win the game. Chapter 1186 - What Have You Done to Me?

Chapter 1186 What Have You Done to Me?

Even if Gu Ning was a kung fu master, they didnt think that it was an unfair game, because it was Gu Nings own skill.The five members of the Bulls felt humiliated and angry. They didnt expect that Gu Ning could really score a basket when she was surrounded by them. Therefore, they all red at her. If Gu Ning was a man, they would probably directly beat her. Gu Ning didnt care about their re, and instead gave them a look of disdain, which irritated them. Shes so arrogant! If she was a man, Id beat her up. She just just hit me with her elbow, and my chest is still hurting now. Me too! Shes much stronger than I thought. They still thought that Gu Ning knocked into them by ident. Hey, if we lose the game, we can deny the agreement we made with them. Its already super embarrassing, so we dont need to care about the result. By the way, we can secretly hurt her to stop her from winning as well, the leader of the Bulls said in a low voice. Sure, his teammates all agreed. After that, the game continued. Because the Bulls lost the ball in the first round, they had the chance to start the second round. The five members of the Bulls tightly surrounded Gu Ning again to stop her from touching the ball. The onlookers were annoyed, because they thought that it wasnt fair. Go for it, my goddess! a person among the crowd suddenly shouted to support Gu Ning. He didnt know Gu Nings name, so he directly called her his goddess. Actually, it was a very suitable word to describe Gu Ning, because she was very pretty and good at ying basketball. Go for it, my goddess! Other people began to encourage Gu Ning as well. Nearly two third of the audience were Gu Nings supporters. ... The five members of the Bulls were mad, and they turned to vent their anger at Gu Ning. They red at her as if they were going to swallow her raw and whole. As the whistle sounded, a member of the Bulls started the second round. Gu Ning didnt grab the ball right away this time, and let the Bulls have it. She had no intention to grab the ball this time, but to the audience it seemed like she couldnt do it because she was surrounded by the five men. The other members of the Bulls didnt move away from Gu Ning, but still surrounded her as usual. However, it wasnt allowed to surround a person too tightly for more than three seconds on the court, so they didnt stand in Gu Nings way, but kept stopping her when she wanted to chase their teammate who had the ball. However, it was difficult for them to stop Gu Ning by doing that. Gu Ning swiftly got rid of them and it looked as if she disappeared out of their arms all of a sudden, which shocked the three men who surrounded her. Even the audience was surprised by Gu Nings speed. At this time, the leader of the Bulls was about to throw the basketball. Right at this moment, Gu Ning jumped up high and stole the ball halfway in the air. It had happened once before, but it still shocked everyone when it happened again. Those basketball coaches were stunned this time. ... Wow, my goddess is so amazing! Shes perfect! The audience got extremely excited. The leader of the Bulls was shocked when the ball was stolen away by Gu Ning, and the next second he got furious and began to attack Gu Ning. His teammates ran over at once. They were prepared to secretly hurt Gu Ning. Because all of them were tall and strong, other people outside the court couldnt see their movements clearly, which gave them a great chance to do whatever they wanted. Nevertheless, facing their aggressive movements, Gu Ning didnt panic. She stayed calm and filled her arms with magical power to make them as stiff and cold as ice blocks. As a result, once they knocked Gu Nings arms, they were the ones who felt hurt and pain. They were surprised, but were unwilling to give up. In the following minutes, they kept trying to hurt Gu Ning, but Gu Ning did the same thing to fight them back. What have you done to me? One of them finally sensed that something wasnt right. The other members didnt understand what had happened, and they continued topete for the ball against Gu Ning, but they all failed. You just heavily knocked against my arm, so you should ask yourself what youve done, Gu Ning sneered. You... The person was mad, but didnt know what to say. He had to stop attacking Gu Ning and tried to do his best to get the ball. Gu Ning got rid of them once more and ran ahead alone. When she was near the three-point line, she threw the ball out without hesitation. Chapter 1187 - Break His Wris

Chapter 1187 Break His Wris

The audience was shocked, because nobody believed that she would be able to score a basket from such a long distance. She was several meters away from the three-point line after all.Even Tang Jiakai and the members of the Warriors were slightly worried. However, even if the ball couldnt go into the hoop, Gu Ning wouldnt lose. The members of the Bulls thought that it was impossible for Gu Ning to get a three-point field goal like that, so they ran forward trying to get the ball when it fell down. However, the basketball didnt fall down without touching the hoop as they thought, but directly went into it. The audience was stunned, then burst into thunderous apuse. OMG, I cant believe my eyes! Its so unbelievable. Shes my goddess now. I truly admire her. ... Many people, including those basketball coaches, were excited. This girl is really outstanding. I dont think we could do the same thing. No, I cant. Well, I need to talk with herter. It would be a shame if the womens national basketball team doesnt have her in it. Right, shes much better than the current members of the womens national basketball team. ... Those basketball coaches keptplimenting Gu Ning. The coach of the Bulls felt utterly embarrassed, but he had to admit that Gu Ning was indeed unbelievably good at ying basketball. Wow, Ningning is so incredible! Tang Jiakai cheered with excitement. Jiakai, Im a fan of your younger cousin right now. I think she can do anything. Jiakai, your younger cousins skills are beyond my imagination! Tang Jiakais friends were all impressed by Gu Nings performance. Ha-ha, Im so proud of her! Tang Jiakai beamed. The members of the Bulls, instead, hated Gu Ning more than ever. Gu Ning frowned when they red at her. The game continued, but they still couldnt have the ball for long, because Gu Ning always stole it away and threw it into the hoop. During this time, Gu Ning secretly injured them with her magical power to punish them. As time went by, they gradually felt weaker and tired, which affected their movement on the court. They got angrier and became more aggressive. What are they doing? It seems that they want to hurt the girl. How shameless are they!? Its uneptable! ... The audience soon noticed the inappropriate behavior of the members of the Bulls. Tang Jiakai and members of the Warriors were mad at them, but they could do nothing now. Fortunately, Gu Ning looked fine when they bumped her. On the contrary, they seemed to be hurt afterwards. Those basketball coaches saw it as well, and they were confused. Why did Gu Ning look fine when those tall strong men bumped her? Was her body as tough as an iron wall? At the end, the five members of the Bulls were all injured by Gu Ning and they could barely continue to y the game. The leader of the Bulls lost patience, and raised his fist to punch Gu Nings forehead. Everyone was shocked by the scene, because it happened too fast and sudden. Before the audience could shout out, the leaders fist stopped 30 centimeters away from Gu Nings face. He didnt stop it himself, Gu Ning caught it. Right after Gu Ning caught his fist, she used a lot of strength and broke his wrist. The leader immediately screamed in pain and his face turned pale. Gu Ning simply dislocated his wrist, so it wouldnt affect his future career as long as it was put backter. The audience was shocked again, because Gu Ning was strong enough to break the leaders wrist. Are you alright? The leaders teammates surrounded him in an instant. If their leader was injured, they would fail in the finals. Those basketball coaches ran over in a hurry as well, especially the coach of the Bulls. Tang Jiakai and the members of the Warriors, on the other hand, felt satisfied. They knew that the leader of the Bulls was the mastermind behind the scheme which was designed to hurt Teng Xiaoyu. And although the leader was already injured, Tang Jiakai was still mad at his sudden movement to hurt Gu Ning, so he went over together with the members of the Warriors to support Gu Ning. Chapter 1188 - Bai Rui

1188 Bai Rui

Many people around the court also ran over to have a look. How dare you hurt our leader! The members of the Bulls red at Gu Ning. It seemed that they would punch her at any moment. They forgot one thing, which was that their leader actually asked for it himself. They were a bunch of self-centered people, and they didnt think that what their leader had done was wrong. Instead, they med Gu Ning for everything. Nobody is blind here. He suddenly attacked me and I simply protected myself from his punch. Hes much taller and stronger than me. If I didnt learn some kung fu skills, I would have been punched by him, Gu Ning said. You... The members of the Bulls panicked. In fact, all of them had tried to hurt Gu Ning, but they all failed. At the same time, they realized that Gu Ning had learned some kung fu skills. No wonder they couldnt hurt her. Bai Rui, are you a man or not? How could you attack a girl? Tang Jiakai criticized the leader of the Bulls once he came. Bai Rui was the leader of the Bulls. If Gu Ning was really injured by him, Tang Jiakai would directly punch him. Gu Ning was very important in the Tang family, and he cared about her as well. It was impossible that he would stand aside and do nothing when Gu Ning was bullied by others. Bai Rui, you cant do that to hurt a girl. Dont you know that its uneptable on the court? The coach of the Bulls also scolded Bai Rui. Even though the coach was anxious seeing Bai Rui injured, he knew that it was Bai Ruis fault. There was no reason for him to criticize Gu Ning. Lets send him to the hospital right now. Hes injured! What if he cant y basketball in the future? a member of the Bulls said. The uing basketball finals were more important in their eyes. Hes injured because of his rude and aggressive behavior. He asked for it himself. He should apologize to me, Gu Ning said in anger. Right, you should apologize to this girl for your inappropriate behavior! A person in the crowd supported Gu Ning. Bai Rui is the one whos injured now. A member of the Bulls argued. His argument annoyed many people, and someone retorted, He asked for it himself. What if the girl didnt catch his fist? How could a tall strong man attack a girl all of a sudden? ... People were all criticizing Bai Rui. Bai Rui, you should apologize, the coach of the Bulls said with an annoyed expression. He didnt want the reputation of the Bulls to be ruined. My hand is already injured. Isnt it enough? Bai Rui was reluctant to apologize, because he didnt think that he had done anything wrong. It was obvious that Bai Rui didnt listen to their criticisms. The other coaches couldnt stand it any longer. Bai Rui, your hand is injured because of your sudden and rude behavior, and you should apologize to this girl, the coach of the Warriors said. Actually, the coach of the Warriors was aware of what Bai Rui had done to his team, but he didnt have solid proof. As a result, the coach of the Warriors hated the Bulls, and he felt pleased when Gu Ning defeated them on the court. Bai Rui, its your fault, and you should take responsibility for your own behavior. We just want you to apologize for your inappropriate behavior. If you refuse to do so, your own career will be affected. The other coaches persuaded Bai Rui. Hearing that, Bai Rui had to give in even though he was unwilling to do so. Fine, Im sorry, he said in a low voice to Gu Ning. However, his voice was too low and not many people could hear it. Chapter 1189 - A Pair of Tough Arms

Chapter 1189 A Pair of Tough Arms

Although Gu Ning heard it, she wasnt satisfied. Could you raise your voice? I dont see your sincerity.You... Bai Rui was mad. He thought that Gu Ning said it on purpose, but he had to tolerate it. Bai Rui took a long breath in and said louder, Im sorry. He apologized without sincerity again, but Gu Ning didnt mind. She made him apologize again in order to humiliate him. Alright, you can go to the hospital now, but the game must continue, Gu Ning said. She had no intention to end this game just because Bai Rui was injured. Why? Bai Rui was furious. What? Do you think that youll lose, so you are trying to deny the agreement? Gu Ning retorted. You... Bai Rui didnt know what to say, because Gu Ning told the truth. Would you be willing to stop this game if you knew that youd win? Tang Jiakai asked. In fact, even if the Bulls lost, they couldnt force any of its members to quit thepetition, because it wasnt up to them to make this decision. Besides, as long as the Bulls denied the result and refused to keep their promise, they couldnt do anything about it. They didnt write the agreement down on paper after all, and it had no restrictions on them. However, they still wanted the game to continue, because they felt very pleased when the Bulls couldnt score a basket at all. Alright, Bai Rui should go to the hospital right now, the rest of you continue to y the game, the coach of the Bulls said. Why? The members of the Bulls were anxious. If the game stopped halfway, they still could keep their good reputation. If they lost at the end of the game, their reputation would be damaged. As for the agreement they had with the Warriors, none of them took it seriously. Didnt you want topete with the girl? The coach of the Bulls was annoyed. Yes, but... The members of the Bulls couldnt deny it, but they still tried to exin something. Nevertheless, their coach stopped them. Since you proposed it yourself, you should finish this game. Its not embarrassing if you lose, but its embarrassing if you refuse to finish it. Although he knew that the Bulls were doomed to fail, he thought that they had to ept the result. Since their coach remained adamant, the members of the Bulls could do nothing about it. They had to finish the game. Bai Rui, however, was taken to the hospital. ... In the remainder of the game, the Bulls lost, which wasnt a surprising result. Within 15 minutes, Gu Ning scored nearly 30 goals, and 20 of them were three-point field goals, while the Bulls scored zero. The Bulls felt utterly embarrassed, because even five of them couldnt defeat a young girl. The other basketball teams didnt dare tough at the Bulls, because they knew that they werent better than the Bulls. As for those who wanted to secretly hurt Gu Ning, they were all hurt by Gu Ning in the end. Gu Ning had a pair of unusually tough arms, and they felt a lot of pain once she bumped them with her arms. They hated Gu Ning deeply, but didnt dare to criticize her. ... Wow, Ningning, youre so unbelievable! Tang Jiakai jumped with excitement like a kid. Miss Gu, were all amazed by your performance. Im your fan right now. Me too! Can I take a photo with you? ... Members of the Warriors surrounded Gu Ning and keptplimenting her. Although they were aware of Gu Nings impressive skills, they still thought that todays result was too good to be true. They were excited and shocked by it. The members of the Bulls realized that the Warriors were familiar with Gu Ning from their conversation. Since they were familiar with each other, it was likely that having them y a match with Gu Ning was a trap. The members of the Bulls thought they must have done this to take revenge for Teng Xiaoyu. The more they thought about it, the more likely they believed it could be. Even though not many people knew that they had something to do with the ident which happened to Teng Xiaoyu, they believed that the members of the Warriors had to be aware of it. Because ever since Teng Xiaoyu was injured, members of the Warriors would re at them when they saw one another. Chapter 1190 - A Shameless Team

1190 A Shameless Team

Nevertheless, they couldnt do anything about it. If they wanted to expose this secret, what had happened to Teng Xiaoyu would be revealed as well. In that case, they might be disqualified from taking part in the finals. Therefore, they had to tolerate it even though they were full of anger. Unfortunately, not every member of the Bulls could stay calm and reasonable. Since youre familiar with each other, was this game a trap set for us? A member of the Bulls questioned the Warriors at once. However, although he asked that question, he already had the answer. The members of the Warriors was struck dumb for a second. They were surprised that this secret was exposed so soon. However, they didnt care about it at all. Onlookers fell into silence after hearing the question and they looked confused. They didnt understand why the Warriors wouldy a trap for the Bulls. What exactly is going on here? The coach of the Warriors cocked his eyebrow. In fact, he was also aware of what had happened to Teng Xiaoyu not too long ago, so he knew that the Warriors did it for Teng Xiaoyu. He felt sorry for Teng Xiaoyu because he was still lying in a hospital bed. What do you mean? We just know each other, but it doesnt mean that this game was a trap! a member of the Warriors argued at once. The other members of the Warriors all put on a calm face. They were mentally prepared, so they didnt seem guilty at all. If this game wasnt a trap, why would you make that bet with us? The Bulls were mad. Because you disdained Miss Gu first. That was witnessed by everyone here. You cant deny it. Besides, five members of your team failed to defeat Miss Gu on the court. Its enough to show your ability. the Warriors mocked the Bulls. Yeah, we witnessed that. They challenged Miss Gu first. Other members of other basketball teams all agreed, because most of them disliked the Bulls. The Bulls were notorious for their arrogance, and nobody liked their behavior. You... The members of the Bulls didnt know what to say now. Alright, stop arguing with them. Another member of the Bulls stopped him without dy. Since you lost the game, shouldnt you fulfill your promise? a member of the Warriors said. Promise? What promise? The members of the Bulls yed dumb all of a sudden. They had agreed not to admit it earlier, so they pretended that it never happened. Hearing that, everyone knew that the Bulls decided to deny it. Are you going to deny it? The members of the Warriors werent surprised, because they knew that the Bulls was a shameless team. Although the Bulls refused to fulfill their promise, the Warriors still wanted to embarrass them in public. Were not, but you cant force us to do something we never promised to do! The Bulls argued. What promise? The coaches of the other basketball teams were curious. It never existed, the Bulls denied it at once. Well, the thing is... other people who were aware of the agreement between the Bulls and the Warriors exined the whole story to those who werent aware of it without hesitation. After knowing the whole story, everyone thought that the Bulls was a shameless team. Since the Bulls were arrogant and took Gu Ning lightly, which caused their failure, they should do what they had promised to do. Bullshit! The Bulls still refused to admit it. They thought that nobody could punish them as long as they kept on denying it. How could you be so shameless? The members of the Warriors were annoyed. So what? Do you have any proof? The members of the Bulls wanted to leave. Stop there! We have a voice recording to prove it! A member of the Warriors suddenly took out his phone. You... The members of the Bulls panicked, and two of them ran to grab the phone at once. However, the members of the Warriors dashed to stop them without dy. Chapter 1191 - A Cunning Trick

1191 A Cunning Trick

Didnt you say the promise never existed? Why did you try to grab the phone away? Members of the Warriors sneered. There was no need for them to show the proof right now, because the reaction of the members of the Bulls already proved everything. Unfortunately, the leader and coach of the Bulls were absent, and the rest of the members of the Bulls didnt know how to handle it. Ha-ha, actually we dont have a recording, and we have no intention to force you to fulfill your promise either, but youve embarrassed yourselves in front of everyone! a member of the Warriors said. The Warriors didnt have the power to punish the Bulls, so it was useless even if they had a voice recording. How dare you trick us! The members of the Bulls were furious. So what? We only did it because you refused to admit it, the members of the Warriors said. You... The members of the Bulls were struck dumb. Alright, lets go now. Im starving. Why dont we dine together to celebrate the great sess today? a member of the Warriors said. Good idea! Gu Ning cheered. After that, they walked together to the outside. The coach of the Warriors joined them as well. Although Gu Ning won the game with the help of her kung fu skills, he still admired her. Oh, Xiaoyu is supposed to pay the bill today, but he couldnte because hes injured. He already told me to do it for him. Miss Gu has done us a great favor, and we should thank her, a member of the Warriors said. They normally ate in the canteen, because the food there was very cheap. And when they dined outside, they tended to split the bill. Even though they werent poor, they were already used to it. Miss Gu, thank you so much for treating Xiaoyus leg. Hes very important in our team, another member of the Warriors said. What? She treated Xiaoyus leg? Their coach was very surprised hearing that. Yeah, Miss Gu just treated Xiaoyus leg yesterday, and Xiaoyu told me that he feels much better today. He can walk now, but it will still take time for him to make a full recovery, a member of the Warriors said with excitement. They were confident that Teng Xiaoyu would be well again in a few days. Really? Their coach couldnt believe his ears. After all, the doctor said it would take at least half a month for Teng Xiaoyu to recover, but Gu Ning was able to cure him within several days. Gu Ning didnt seem to be an experienced doctor in his eyes. Although he knew that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl after watching the game, he still couldnt believe that she could easily cure Teng Xiaoyu. It is true! The members of the Warriors confirmed it. Miss Gu, thank you so much! Their coach turned to thank Gu Ning at once. Teng Xiaoyu was indeed very important to the Warriors, so it was good news for them if he could recover soon. The coach was curious about how Gu Ning was able to cure Teng Xiaoyu, but he didnt ask further about it. He knew that he shouldnt ask for more details if Gu Ning didnt tell them of her own ord. Its not a big deal. Xiaoyu is a close friend of my older cousin, so Im more than willing to help, Gu Ning said with a smile. If it hadnt been for Tang Jiakai, Teng Xiaoyu wouldnt have been treated by Gu Ning. Your older cousin? The coach was curious. Miss Gus older cousin is Tang Jiakai, a member of the Warriors said. Their coach was aware of Tang Jiakais family background, but he didnt know much about the Tang familys family affairs. In addition, Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai didnt share the same family name, so the coach didnt know that they were rtives. Oh, thank you so much, Jiakai! the coach thanked Tang Jiakai at once. My pleasure. Xiaoyu is a close friend of mine, so I must do something to help him if I can. By the way, the Bulls are really hateful, and we should teach them a lesson! Tang Jiakai said. Tang Jiakai hated people who yed dirty tricks, especially when the victim was his close friend. ... After that, they began to casually chat with each other. Although the coach didnt ask for details about how Gu Ning cured Teng Xiaoyu, he was curious about Gu Nings medical level. Therefore, he asked Gu Ning whether she was a medical student. Gu Ning knew nothing about medicine, and she was very honest. However, she could see that the coach wanted to ask her something about illnesses. ordingly, Gu Ning told the coach to ask her anything he wanted to know and she was willing to give him some advice if he needed it. Chapter 1192 - Don’t Mess with Gu Ning

1192 Dont Mess with Gu Ning

The coach told Gu Ning that his wife had always been short of energy for thest two years and her face was always pale too. They had done many checks in different hospitals, but his wifes condition didnt improve at all. Gu Ning then told him to visit Cine to buy some medicine for his wifes condition. Yeah, Cine is really famous for its effective medicines, Tang Jiakai said, in case the coach didnt believe her. The coach thanked Gu Ning at once and decided to buy some Cine medicinester. He didnt ask Gu Ning for her background, so he missed the chance to know her real identity. Actually, he still had doubts about Cine, because his wife had already taken so many different kinds of medicines. However, he still had hope. Since Gu Ning was able to cure Teng Xiaoyu, it was possible that she could help his wife too. ... When they were leaving for the restaurant, some onlookers uploaded videos of Gu Ning ying the basketball match against several professional basketball yers to the Inte. They didnt know Gu Nings name, so the videos spread out slowly. After a short time, however, someone recognized Gu Ning and soon reposted the videos to Weibo and @(mentioned) many entertainment influencers. Followers of those entertainment influencers noticed this news at once. Within minutes, the videos went viral and Gu Nings name gained a lot of attention once more. Some haters were jealous of Gu Ning and criticized her for continuously attracting public attention. Some also said that as a highschool student, she should study hard for the National College Entrance Examination. Nevertheless, Gu Nings fans defended her without hesitation. Because Gu Ning was already super popr and famous, there was no need for her to deliberately attract public attention. Besides, the title made it very clear that someone challenged Gu Ning, so Gu Ning had the match against them. In addition, Gu Ning was well-known to be an excellent student in her school, and she could easily pass the National College Entrance Examination with high scores. At the same time, the Bulls were amid criticisms. The national college basketballpetition was an important game and it was held by the government, so there was a lot of news about it on TV and newspapers. As a result, many people werent unfamiliar with the names of those basketball teams. The finals were divided into three levels: the preliminary finals, semifinals and finals. For now, the semi finals had just ended and it was only five days away from the finals. The finals actually gained a lot of attention from a lot of people, especially from college students and those who were involved in the sports industry. Because all the basketball teams were selected from major universities, most college students were aware of thispetition. The schoolmates of the teams that sessfully entered the finals also paid special attention to this game, because it was rted to the honor of their school Some of them who knew a lot about Gu Ning med the Bulls for its stupid aggressive behavior. In their eyes, Gu Ning was someone they couldnt mess with. The Bulls soon heard this news, and its members finally figured out who Gu Ning was. They were surprised by Gu Nings influence, but hated her more, because they believed that it was Gu Ning who damaged the reputation of their team. Therefore, they began to attack Gu Ning on the Inte, but were attacked back by Gu Nings fans. They were annoyed and didnt understand why Gu Ning had so many loyal fans to defend her. They thought that Gu Ning was only a beautiful girl who had several profitable stores. In fact, they didnt know much about Gu Ning and now they were full of hatred against her as well. Nevertheless, even though they were furious, they could do nothing to hurt Gu Ning. All in all, the Bulls lost the game and its reputation was damaged too. ... Gu Ning didnt pay much attention to the news, and she left after having a meal with her new friends. Tang Jiakai also had to go back to his school so Gu Ning drove him there. Tang Jiakai normally didnt drive, unless he needed to go home on weekends by himself. Tang Jiakai lived in his school, because he wanted to make friends with his schoolmates. Moreover, the Tang familys house was a little far from Tang Jiakais school. Although he was born in a super-rich family, he still kept a very low profile. He was studying in a highly prestigious university, so his schoolmates all had a bright future. ... When the members of the Warriors got back, someone asked them whether they had noticed thetest trending news on the Inte. They shook their heads, then read the news at once. After reading the news, the members of the Warriors were only surprised that it caused a great sensation on the Inte. Their coach, on the other hand, was shocked by Gu Nings influence and real identity. He had heard a little about Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi, and he knew that their founder was a very important figure. However, to his astonishment, their founder turned out to be Gu Ning. Chapter 1193 - Zhuang Zixuan

Chapter 1193 Zhuang Zixuan

When Gu Ning drove Tang Jiakai back to his school, it was nearly 2:30 pm and some students were walking into it as well.Many of them were stunned by Gu Nings car, and several students even shouted out in excitement.Wow, isnt it Lamborghini? It looks so cool! Yeah, its the limited edition ofst year. I heard its super hard to get one. ... There werent many super-rich kids in this university, and a luxury car was definitely something rare in their eyes. Is there a handsome man in it? Some girls wondered, full of anticipation. If there was really a handsome man in the luxury car, they had to show their best side to him. Some girls were snobbish and dreamed that they could be picked by a handsome rich man so that they could live a luxurious life. Even though it wasnt very likely to happen, they refused to give up. ... The car stopped at the gate of their school, then Tang Jiakai opened the car door and got out of it. The second those girls saw Tang Jiakai, they screamed out loud. Oh, its him! Hes one of the most handsome men in our school! Not many people knew Tang Jiakais family background in their school. However, although Tang Jiakais family background was a secret, his schoolmates were aware that his family had to be either rich or powerful. Because most of the students in this university came from cities around this country, they werent familiar with the dominant families in the high society of City B. In fact, only people from the high society were clear about the dominant families in City B. The richest Tang family was famous in City B, but Tang Jiakais schoolmates didnt connect him with it right away. However, Tang Jiakai showed up in a luxury car this time, which made his schoolmates believe that his family must be very rich. Tang Jiakai was already used to their reaction, so he directly ignored them and walked into the school. Gu Ning was amused and drove away. Because of Tang Jiakai, many people didnt pay attention to Gu Ning. When they turned around to see the driver, the car was already gone, so nobody knew that the driver was actually Gu Ning. Hey, Tang Jiakai! Tang Jiakai didnt walk far and was stopped by a female voice, which sounded a little displeased. Tang Jiakai stopped and looked at the person who called him. It was a stunning girl, who was the most beautiful girl in their university, Zhuang Zixuan. Nevertheless, Zhuang Zixuan seemed to be in a bad mood. Hi, Tang Jiakai called her but kept a distance from her. Zhuang Zixuan walked up to him and questioned him, Whos the girl in the car? Tang Jiakai was confused. How could she question him like that? It had nothing to do with her after all. Just my friend, Tang Jiakai said with a frown. What kind of friend? Zhuang Zixuan asked again. Zhuang Zixuan, whats wrong with you? Tang Jiakai lost patience. I... Zhuang Zixuan was struck dumb for a second. Tang Jiakai had chased Zhuang Zixuan before, but Zhuang Zixuan chose another handsome man in their school because she knew that the man was from a rich family in City B. Zhuang Zixuans family was rich too, but wasnt famous at all in City B. She was arrogant because of her family and beauty, and she believed that only rich heirs could match her. As a result, she rejected Tang Jiakai and became the other mans girlfriend. Because of that, Tang Jiakai clearly understood what kind of person Zhuang Zixuan was, and he lost interest in her. Zhuang Zixuan broke up with Zhou Haoyan, which was the mans name, so she thought of Tang Jiakai now. Despite his family background, Zhuang Zixuan liked Tang Jiakai more, because Tang Jiakai was a real gentleman. Ive gotta go. Tang Jiakai was unwilling to waste time on Zhuang Zixuan, so he turned around and walked away without dy. Wait a second! Zhuang Zixuan stopped him again. What? Tang Jiakai was annoyed. I-I... Zhuang Zixuan stammered. Im sorry. If you dont have anything else to say to me, I really need to go now. My ss is about to begin, Tang Jiakai said. Zhuang Zixuan was anxious and blurted it out. I just broke up with Zhou Haoyan. Zhou Haoyan was another of the most handsome men in their university. I dont care. Tang Jiakai continued to walk away. He had heard of it earlier on, and he knew that Zhou Haoyan was a yboy. Zhuang Zixuan broke up with Zhou Haoyan because she found out that he slept with another woman behind her back, and she couldnt ept it. Actually, Zhou Haoyan had no intention to be in a serious rtionship with Zhuang Zixuan for long, so he agreed to break up with her with crity. He only felt a little shame that their rtionship didntst longer than he thought it would, because Zhuang Zixuan was very beautiful and sexy. Although she looked arrogant on the surface, she was totally different in bed, which greatly satisfied Zhou Haoyan. Zhou Haoyan could easily satisfy his sexual needs without making much effort, but Zhuang Zixuan was still a virgin when he was with her. Tang Jiakai had some friends who were also Zhou Haoyans friends, so he heard about it from some of them. Chapter 1194 - Pan Zhiqi

Chapter 1194 Pan Zhiqi

Tang Jiakai took it as gossip and soon forgot it.Seeing Tang Jiakai staying so calm, Zhuang Zixuan was angry. Dont you have anything to say to me? What do you expect me to say? Tang Jiakai sneered. It has nothing to do with me. Tang Jiakai wasnt dumb, and he clearly knew why Zhuang Zixuan said that to him. She simply wanted him to ept her! However, he was reluctant to do that. He didnt mind whether his girlfriend was a virgin as long as he loved her and she was loyal to him. In addition, the girl couldnt be the ex girlfriend of someone he knew, otherwise it would be very embarrassing. Zhuang Zixuan obviously didnt satisfy any of the above requests. She had rejected him because she was snobbish, so she already lost the qualification to gain his affection. Besides, she already had sex with Zhou Haoyan, who was a well-known yboy in Tang Jiakais friend circle. Tang Jiakai only felt disgusted when seeing her face now. You... Zhuang Zixuan was annoyed, and she could see that Tang Jiakai was unwilling to talk to her now. However, she didnt realize that Tang Jiakai hated her now. She thought that Tang Jiakai was still mad at her because she had rejected him before. Therefore, Zhuang Zixuan softened her voice and said, Jiakai, Im sorry for what I did to you before. I know its my fault. Could you please forgive me? She tried to persuade Tang Jiakai to ept her. Tang Jiakai only showed disdain on his face. Zhuang Zixuan, I know what you want to do, but its impossible. I have no interest in you now, so please take me as a stranger if you see me next time, Tang Jiakai said, then walked away from Zhuang Zixuan without giving her a nce. Zhuang Zixuan was struck dumb this time. She only rejected him three months ago. Could he give her up within just three months? In fact, Tang Jiakai gave her up within three days. Once Tang Jiakai knew the real reason why she rejected him, he decided to give her up and felt lucky that she didnt be his girlfriend. ... Zhuang Zixuan had a robust self-esteem. Since Tang Jiakai had made it very clear, she didnt stop him again otherwise she would humiliate herself. She was disappointed and sad, because she really liked Tang Jiakai in her heart. However, Tang Jiakais family background was still unknown to Zhuang Zixuan at that moment. When Tang Jiakai was gone, an acerbic female voice interrupted Zhuang Zixuans thought. Your family isnt very rich in City B, so you should give up the idea of bothering Lord Tang. Hearing that, Zhuang Zixuan turned to look at the person with confusion. The person was a girl who was born in a super-rich family in City B and she came with another girl whose father was an important official. They were staring at Zhuang Zixuan with a mocking smile on their faces. Miss Pan, what do you mean? Zhuang Zixuan asked. She wasnt in the mood to be mad at the girl, but ached to figure out why the girl said that. Miss Pan was Pan Zhiqi, and she was from the Pan family of City B. The Pan family was precisely Pan Ziruis family, and Pan Zhiqi was Pan Ziruis younger cousin. Pan Zhiqis parents passed away early on because of a car ident, so she became the Pan familys adopted daughter. And although Pan Zhiqi was only Pan Ziruis younger cousin, she had 10% shares of the Pan familys business, which used to be her fathers, so nobody dared to take her lightly. In addition, the Pan family took Pan Zhiqi as its own daughter and treated her very well. Pan Zhiqi also called Pan Ziruis parents her father and mother. What do I mean? I mean the literal meaning! Pan Zhiqiughed at Zhuang Zixuan. Oh, dont you know Lord Tangs family background yet? I bet you dont know it, or you wouldnt have rejected him and be Zhou Haoyans girlfriend. Zhou Haoyan is simply a yboy and he changes girlfriends faster than he changes his t-shirt. Youre lucky though that you could be his girlfriend for three months. Well, youre the most beautiful girl in our school after all and you have a great body. You must be good in bed too. Pan Zhiqi was humiliating Zhuang Zixuan in public, but unfortunately every word she just said was true. She wasnt familiar with Zhou Haoyan, but was a close friend of his younger cousin, so she heard about his behavior. Girls loved gossiping when they were together. Not many people knew that Zhuang Zixuan had rejected Tang Jiakai, but it wasnt a secret in their friend circle. Pan Zhiqi disdained Zhuang Zixuan more than ever because Zhuang Zixuan rejected Lord Tang for Zhou Haoyan. However, she wasnt Zhuang Zixuans friend, so she didnt tell her about Tang Jiakais family background. When Zhuang Zixuan broke up with Zhou Haoyan and turned to bother Tang Jiakai, she couldnt tolerate it anymore and jumped out to mock Zhuang Zixuan. What? Do you mean Tang Jiakais family in the famous Tang family in City B? Zhuang Zixuan was shocked, because in City B people only called male members of the Tang family Lord Tang. If Tang Jiakai was really born in the famous Tang family in City B, Zhou Haoyans family would be barelyparable to his. Zhuang Zixuan regretted at once because she had made a stupid choice back then. Although she couldnt believe that Tang Jiakai was really a member of the famous Tang family in City B, she realized it was highly possible now. She didnt want to ept it, but it was the truth. Zhuang Zixuan opened her mouth again, but couldnt utter a word because of the shock. Chapter 1195 - A Strange Man

Chapter 1195 A Strange Man

Guess for yourself. Pan Zhiqi wore an evil smile.Zhuang Zixuan frowned with dissatisfaction, but she couldnt criticize Pan Zhiqi, because Pan Zhiqis family was richer than hers. However, Zhuang Zixuan hesitated for a long while to say a word, because she was reluctant to ept the truth. Seeing that, Pan Zhiqi said, You know that there is only one Tang family on the list of the richest families in City B. The only Tang family on the list was precisely Tang Jiakais family. Zhuang Zixuan rounded her eyes in shock, and couldnt believe her ears. It turned out that Tang Jiakai was really born in the famous Tang family in City B. D-Do you mean Tang Jiakais family is the richest family in City B? Zhuang Zixuan said but failed topose her features. Yeah, Tang Jiakai is indeed a member of the famous Tang family in City B. Its said that the men in the Tang family are all loyal to their partners. What a shame that you rejected him and missed the chance to marry into the Tang family, Pan Zhiqi said, and felt satisfied seeing Zhuang Zixuans shocked face. Zhuang Zixuan didnt know what to say now and felt like crying. She had rejected Lord Tang! How could she miss the great chance to marry into the famous Tang family? If she had agreed to be Tang Jiakais girlfriend, she could have be the luckiest girl in her friend circle now. Pan Zhiqi didnt stay to mock Zhuang Zixuan, and she left with her friend without hesitation. ... Gu Ning was ready to go back to Huafu Hills, but suddenly received Qi Tianlins call halfway. Qi Tianlin hadnt contacted her in a long time, and she seldom called him too. As the head of the Kirin Gang, Qi Tianlin was busy dealing with his own things and he didnt have time to contact Gu Ning. Hey, where are you now? Qi Tianlin said in an urgent tone once Gu Ning answered his call. Gu Ning heard and realized that it had to be something important. Im in City B now. Hearing that, Qi Tianlin was relieved a little. Come to the Earth Nightclub now. I need your help. Qi Tianlin ordered as usual, and it didnt sound polite at all, but he didnt mean to hurt Gu Nings feelings. Gu Ning didnt mind it either. She thought that someone was probably injured so he needed her pills. Half an hourter, Gu Ning arrived at the Earth Nightclub. Yu Hao was waiting for her outside, because they were going somewhere hidden from other people. Is it an emergency? Gu Ning asked Yu Hao. Yes. Miss Gu, please follow me this way, Yu Hao said. After that, Gu Ning followed Yu Hao inside. They went to an exclusive elevator which only Qi Tianlin and his henchmen knew the password of. This elevator could only reach two floors. One was the top floor and the other was the underground floor. Yu Hao brought Gu Ning to the underground floor. It was a floor lower than the underground parking lot. The elevator opened within seconds, revealing a room about 20 square-metersrge with piles of sundries. Gu Ning nced around and saw a door. There were people talking behind the door. Although Gu Ning couldnt hear their conversation clearly, she heard Qi Tianlins voice. It was obvious that Qi Tianlin was doing something that he didnt want other people to know about. Gu Ning didnt fully trust Qi Tianlin, so she stayed alert and used her Jade Eyes to see what was behind the door. Behind the door, there were two rooms. One was like a living room with only a sofa, a coffee table and an air conditioner. There was only a ss of water on the coffee table. Qi Tianlin was sitting on the sofa with his bodyguard, Cheng Hua, standing behind him. The other room was a bedroom, and there was another door between the living room and this bedroom. In the bedroom, there was just a bed, a cab, and an air conditioner too. On the bed in the bedroom, a man was tied up by thick ropes. He looked to be in his early twenties, but was twitching the entire time with a pale face. His mouth was wide open and Gu Ning was shocked to see a pair of fangs in it. The mans eyes were also strange and frightening. His eyeballs were shiny green with a weird light. His fingernails were as long as three or four centimeters, and were very sharp. He didnt look like a human being at all, but a wolf! Before Gu Ning couldnt think further, Yu Hao entered the password and opened the door. The sound of the opening door attracted Qi Tianlin and Cheng Huas attention. Qi Tianlin stood up at once. Hi. Hi, is everything alright? Gu Ning asked, pretending that she knew nothing about what was in the bedroom. Unfortunately no, Qi Tianlin said. Come on, I need to show you something. Gu Ning then followed Qi Tianlin into the bedroom, while Yu Hao and Cheng Hua were left in the living room. Chapter 1196 - A Mutan

Chapter 1196 A Mutan

Gu Ning walked to the bed and saw the man lying on it from a short distance.Although she already had seen him with the help of her Jade Eyes, she still pretended to be shocked. What the hell? He has fangs, and his eyeballs were green. Hes like a wolf! I dont know why either. At one oclock this morning, I went back to the Earth Nightclub from outside, but I was attacked by this man in the parking lot. He was unusually good at fighting, and it wasnt easy for the three of us to get control of him. Now he is under anesthetic, but strangely the anesthetics fail within a few minutes. We have to inject arge amount of anesthetic into his body every five minutes, Qi Tianlin said. Because hes always in a crazy condition, I dont know how to find out why hes like this. Will your medicine be effective on him? Have you done any research on the Inte? Gu Ning asked. Yeah, but I only found some ridiculous answers, like he could be a werewolf, a mutant, or something like that. I dont believe those things exist in this world! Qi Tianlin said. Qi Tianlin only felt that those answers were ridiculous, but actually it was quite possible for those answers to be true. The man couldnt be a normal human being after all. Gu Ning, on the contrary, believed in those unbelievable creatures. A werewolf or a mutant were merely the same. No matter what, they had to figure out what kind of creature this man was as soon as possible for the safety of their society. I need to have a look first, Gu Ning said and went closer to size him up. There were dense pinholes on the mans neck, which were obviously left by frequent injections and it made Gu Ning think of mutants. Gu Ning had watched movies about mutants. Although it couldnt be true in other peoples eyes, it could be used as a useful reference for Gu Ning. The mutated person in the movie was a result of long-term injections of certain drugs and the blood of a certain murderous animal, who then slowly mutated in a special radiation environment for a long time. After the mutation was sessful, the appearance of the person would have the features of that animal. Moreover, the mutants not only surpassed ordinary people in physical strength, but also in self-healing ability, because their bodies would form a cuticle under the pustule on the skin after radiation, which greatly increased its defense ability. Even if they were injured, they would soon recover. However, their brains were also damaged by radiation, so their IQ wasnt high and they felt no pain at all. They werent afraid of death, and only knew to obeymands. These hadnt been confirmed yet, and they were all guesses, so Gu Ning needed further verification to determine them. She then took out a snickersnee[1] from her backpack. Qi Tianlin didnt feel strange at all when she did that. Gu Ning had a gun with her, so it wasnt surprising that she had a snickersnee too. The next second, Gu Ning cut the mans arm with it and gray-ck blood flowed out at once. Nevertheless, within 10 seconds, the blood stopped flowing and the wound healed quickly, which was even faster than what Gu Nings magical power could do. Gu Ning was sure now that this man was a mutant. Although she believed in those unusual creatures, she was still astonished when she saw it in real life. She had a feeling that this world was getting increasingly dangerous. Qi Tianlin, however, rounded his eyes in shock. What? Maybe its hard for you to believe it, but I still need to tell you that this man is a mutant, Gu Ning said with a serious expression. Qi Tianlin already saw this mutant, so it was impossible to hide this secret from him. Seriously? Qi Tianlin couldnt believe his ears. He was shocked that mutants really existed. Are you sure? Qi Tianlin asked. Why do you think hes a mutant? Mutants are different from ordinary human beings, and theyre better than us in both physical strength and self-healing ability. I just cut his skin deeply, but it healed within seconds, Gu Ning said. Well, if you doubt that, I dont know what else I can say. Qi Tianlin still thought that it was unbelievable, but he chose to trust Gu Ning. Im surprised that mutants really exist, he said. There are all kinds of creatures in this world, and youll probably meet more of them in the future, Gu Ning said. All of a sudden, Qi Tianlin thought of something and asked Gu Ning, Have you always believed in such creatures? Why arent you surprised at all? If I tell you that Ive met ghosts before, will you believe it? Gu Ning asked Qi Tianlin, half joking. Even though Gu Ning was half joking, Qi Tianlin felt that she meant it and his body stiffened a little. He had never seen ghosts before. Well, I didnt believe it, and would have thought that it was ridiculous if someone told me that, but now I think I should change my mind, Qi Tianlin said. Qi Tianlin still had doubts, but tended to believe that it was possible that ghosts and monsters really existed in this world. What should we do now? he askedter. They had to figure out a good way to deal with this mutant. Qi Tianlin had no idea what they should do, so he could only ask Gu Ning. The moment Qi Tianlin finished that, the mutant suddenly broke all the ropes and the anesthetic wasnt working, so he got his strength back. The next second, the mutant jumped up and attacked Qi Tianlin without dy. It was obvious that his target was Qi Tianlin. No wonder he appeared out of the blue and attacked Qi Tianlin in the underground parking lot. [1] A snickersnee is arge knife, designed for use as a thrusting and cutting weapon. Chapter 1197 - Kill the Mutan

Chapter 1197 Kill the Mutan

Before the mutant could touch Qi Tianlin, Gu Ning stopped him and began to fight against him.Because Qi Tianlin was no match for the mutant, there was no need for him to fight against the mutant. It would be a total waste of time. Go out now and close the door. Nobody can enter this room without my permission! Gu Ning shouted to Qi Tianlin. Hearing that, Qi Tianlin was surprised and said, No, I cant leave you alone here. Its too dangerous. Although he knew that Gu Ning was good at martial arts and that she was better than him, he thought that the mutant was unusually aggressive. Its fine. I can handle him, but I need to do it alone, Gu Ning said. Qi Tianlin remained silent for a while, then agreed. Fine, but you muste out safely. I will, Gu Ning said with confidence. After that, Qi Tianlin had a long nce at Gu Ning before he walked out and closed the door. Yu Hao and Cheng Hua heard the noises of fighting from the room when Qi Tianlin walked out, and they were confused. Qi, is Miss Gu... The anesthetic lost efficacy, and Gu Ning said that she could handle him alone, Qi Tianlin said worriedly. Qi Tianlin didnt tell them that the man was a mutant, because it was too strange and he didnt know how to say it. In addition, the fewer people who knew about it, the better it would be. ... In the bedroom, Gu Ning let the jiao out once Qi Tianlin was gone, and told the jiao to deal with the mutant. The sudden appearance of the jiao didnt surprise the mutant at all. He wore an expressionless face the entire time. His brain was already damaged, so he only knew to attack and wasnt afraid of anything. Control it first. Gu Ning gave an order to the jiao. Without dy, the jiao attacked the mutant. The jiao was very strong, but the mutant also had great defensive capability, so it wasnt easy for the jiao to control the mutant within a short time. However, it was harder for the mutant to hurt the jiao, because their fighting skills were at totally different levels. After all, the jiao was a monster with over a thousand year of firm inner discipline. The mutant, however, mutated from an ordinary human being, and Qi Tianlin along with his two bodyguards could control it by working together. After two minutes, the jiao wrapped the mutant with its body, and the mutant couldnt move at all. Do you know how to eliminate him? Gu Ning asked the jiao. He doesnt have Yin, or inner discipline, but is quite aggressive and good at healing himself. He isnt a normal person, so I dont know how to eliminate him either, the jiao said. The jiao didnt belong to this world, so it had no idea how to deal with a mutant. Besides, mutants were rare and strange. It couldnt be easily eliminated. Afterwards, Gu Ning told the jiao how the mutant came into being. Well, in that case, I can only remove all his blood from his body, but it can be very difficult given his unbelievable self-healing ability, the jiao said. It wasnt sure whether this way could work, but it was the only way it could think of right now. Alright, have a try! Gu Ning said. The jiao bit the mutants neck, then began to suck his blood. It indeed took a lot of effort to remove all the mutants blood, because his blood never stopped flowing, and he only looked a little pale after over 10 minutes. As the blood was gradually sucked out by the jiao, the mutants face became increasingly pale. However, it was still hard to remove all his blood. About half an hourter, two thirds of the mutants blood was removed and the mutant lost the ability to fight back. Qi Tianlin was anxious when Gu Ning had stayed in the bedroom for a long time. He was afraid that she might be injured. However, whether he wanted to go inside to have a look or not, he couldnt get inside, because Gu Ning locked the door from the inside in case Qi Tianlin saw the jiao. Luckily, another 10 minutester, the jiao sucked all the mutants blood, and the mutant let out itsst breath. Oh, my, it was really hard to remove all his blood. The jiaoined. Thank you so much, but I still need to put you into my telepathic eye space now. Ill let you enjoy yourself in the river in a few days, Gu Ning said tofort it. Great! The jiao was cheered up. After that, Gu Ning put it back into the telepathic eye space before she went to open the door. Qi Tianlin heard the sound of opening a door and stopped at once outside. He focused on the door and held his breath. Are you alright? He asked Gu Ning in a hurry the moment Gu Ning showed up. Yeah, Im fine, and the man is dead, Gu Ning said. Are you sure youre fine? Qi Tianlin asked Gu Ning again. Gu Ning understood that Qi Tianlin was worried about her, so she said again, Im really fine, and you dont need to worry about me. Look at my face. Im fine and safe. Chapter 1198 - A Man Follows Gu Ning

Chapter 1198 A Man Follows Gu Ning

Qi Tianlin felt relieved and smiled. He remembered that Gu Ning had her magical pills so she should be fine.Oh, Ill leave the mutant to you, but this mutant was controlled by someone else, and the controller must be somewhere nearby or right in the Earth Nightclub. Im going to City F in two days, so you must take care of yourself, Gu Ning said. Nobody knew whether there was another mutant so Qi Tianlins life was still in danger. Thanks, I will, Qi Tianlin said. He wasnt sure whether he was able to defeat another mutant. Even though he could tie the mutant up for a while, it was troublesome if the mutant stayed beside him. Since the mutant came to kill him but failed, it was very likely that he was still the target. Qi Tianlin didnt know who the mastermind behind this was, because he had too many enemies. Countless people had tried to murder him before, but this was the first time that he had been attacked by a mutant. Anyway, a mutant was indeed much stronger than a normal killer. How about you? Will you be safe after you helped me out this time? Qi Tianlin asked all of a sudden. If Gu Nings life was in danger because of him, he would feel guilty. It wasnt easy to make Qi Tianlin feel guilty, but he was truly worried about Gu Ning. Its fine, I can handle it and protect myself well, Gu Ning said. With the help of the jiao, Gu Ning had nothing to be worried about. Even if she didnt have the jiaos help, she wasnt weak either. Qi Tianlin nodded, then dropped this topic. Why dont we dine together this afternoon? Qi Tianlin said. Thanks, but I need to deal with something else today, Gu Ning said. Alright. Qi Tianlin was a little disappointed, but didnt insist. He knew that Gu Ning was very busy. After that, Qi Tianlin told Yu Hao to walk Gu Ning outside. ... Once they walked out of the elevator, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to nce around to see whether she could find anyone who could be guilty. However, she found nobody who could be guilty till she drove away. Although she failed to do that, she didnt think that the controller of the mutant didnt exist. Since the person could control a mutant, he couldnt be simple at all. In addition, the person probably hid himself away very well so that Gu Ning couldnt find him. No matter what, Gu Ning believed that she had to be more careful from now on. In fact, the controller of the mutant had already watched Gu Ning walking into the Earth Nightclub, and he also had noticed Yu Hao who was Qi Tianlins bodyguard. He knew that Yu Hao waited outside for Gu Ning. Therefore, it was obvious that Gu Ning came here for the mutant. Nevertheless, he didnt think that they would know how to handle the mutant, because a mutant was beyond ordinary peoples imagination. Although the mutant was under the control of Qi Tianlin now, he believed that the mutant would be fine because the mutant was unbelievably strong. The controller of the mutant simply wanted the mutant to listen to his orders, so he actually didnt know that the mutant was already dead. ... When Gu Ning was gone, Qi Tianlin left the underground floor to the top floor. They needed to deal with the mutants body, but not right now. They could only do it at night. Even though he was the head of an illegal gang and he had killed many people before, this club wasnt his ce, so he had to be more cautious. ... Shortly after Gu Ning left the club, she noticed that someone was following her. When the traffic lights were red, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see who was in the car behind hers. There was only a man, who was the driver. He was about 30 and looked handsome. Since the person came for her, Gu Ning decided to meet him. She checked the map and found a rtively remote ce. After driving for a long while, Gu Ning reached the side of a river. She parked the car properly and got out of it. She pretended to be in a bad mood and went to have a walk along the river. The man also stopped his car not far from Gu Nings, then he walked straight towards Gu Ning. Hey, beauty, are you having a walk alone here? The man struck up a conversation with Gu Ning. It seemed like he was kind and had no intention to hurt Gu Ning. However, Gu Ning sensed something different from his eyes, and she knew it was aplete act. Yeah, Gu Ning said and didnt pay much attention to him. Chapter 1199 - Li Zhongwei

1199 Li Zhongwei

Can we chat for a while? the man asked all of a sudden. What do you want to talk to me about? Gu Ning asked. Well, actually you noticed me following you early on, right? the man said. Gu Ning was slightly surprised. She didnt expect that the man would say that. Since the man wasnt dumb, Gu Ning stopped pretending and put on a cold face. Why are you following me? I want to make a deal with you, the man said. What is it? Gu Ning asked. Um... The man opened his mouth, but didnt say anything. Instead, he suddenly attacked Gu Ning and wanted to knock her unconscious. Gu Ning was alert, so she defended herself at once and began to fight against the man. The man didnt seem surprised at all when Gu Ning fought back, but he was excited. The man wasnt weak but Gu Ning still got control of the fight very soon and easily locked the man tight so that he couldnt move. The man was astonished by Gu Nings skills, but he looked pleased at the same time. Gu Ning didnt miss his expressions, and felt confused. She didnt understand why the man still seemed kind to her after following her and attacking her. Tell me, who sent you? Gu Ning coldly asked. Miss Gu, I have no intention to hurt you. I just read a lot of news about you and I know youre excellent at martial arts, so I simply want to have apetition with you for fun, the man said. He sounded sincere, but Gu Ning didnt believe him. Because Gu Ning thought that he had something to do with the controller of the mutant, she was unwilling to let him go. She wasnt afraid of the mastermind directlying to her, but she was worried that her family or friends might be threatened. For fun? I dont think so, Gu Ning sneered. The man felt slightly embarrassed. In fact, he attacked Gu Ning of his own ord just to have a game with her, and he indeed had no intention to hurt her. He saw Gu Ning in the Earth Nightclub just then and he recognized her, so he followed her. Miss Gu, Im terribly sorry. Its my fault but please trust me. I really have no intention to hurt you, and I actually need your help, the man said with sincerity again. Although Gu Ning still stayed suspicious, she gave him a chance after seeing his sincere attitude. She let him goter but fixed her eyes on him, in case he ran away. The man stretched his arms and hands to rx his muscles, then said to Gu Ning with a serious face, Miss Gu, please allow me to introduce myself first. My names Li Zhongwei, and Im a member of the SWAT team of City B. Saying that, he quickly took out his certificate from his inside pocket and handed it to Gu Ning. Gu Ning checked it, and it said that he was a team leader. However, she wasnt sure whether the certificate was real or not. Is it real? Gu Ning asked. Li Zhongwei replied seriously, Of course it is. Its illegal for me to make this up. Gu Ning nodded, and decided to trust Li Zhongwei. What do you want me to help you with? Gu Ning asked him. Li Zhongwei said, Our team is in the middle of a very important task, but we need a female to sneak into the enemy camp and get close to the enemy. This female must be extremely powerful, or else itll be very dangerous. There are female SWAT members in our team, but they couldnt even beat me, so I am worried that they cantplete the task. After all, our opponents are very strong. I saw you in the Earth Nightclub by chance, and I think that maybe you can help because Ive heard a lot about what youve done before. Well, it is the best if youre willing to help us, but we wont force you to do so. Its very dangerous after all. Li Zhongwei believed that only Gu Ning could help them right now. ... Gu Ning knew that it had to be an emergency, and they did their job to protect this country and its people, so she didnt have the heart to turn him down. May I know why you need a female to approach your target? Gu Ning asked. Li Zhongwei hesitated for a short while, then said, Because the person we are going to catch will hold a private drug party on a cruise, but only those who receive the invitation letter can enter it. It isnt allowed for any guest to bring extra people into it. Luckily, they asked for 10 prostitutes from a certain club to apany them, so we can send an undercover agent to join them. We simply want the undercover agent to control our target. There is no need for her to kill him, she just needs to threaten him to sail back to the shore so that we can take further action. Li Zhongwei told Gu Ning everything, but he wasnt worried that Gu Ning would leak the information. Gu Ning was a girl who had a strong sense of justice, so he chose to believe her. Anyway, he needed her help. Chapter 1200 - I’m Willing to Help

1200

Im Willing to Help

Well, arent you afraid that Ill leak this important information? Gu Ning asked. Miss Gu, I trust you, and I dont think that youre a bad person. By the way, you better not leak any information about this important task, or youll be arrested by the police. No matter how powerful you are, you would probably have to spend the rest of your life in jail, Li Zhongwei said. What if I fail to finish this task? Gu Ning asked. She didnt mind Li Zhongweis threat. Miss Gu, I need to be honest with you about it. If you fail, it wont cause great damage to us, but your life might be in great danger, so I hope that you can carefully think about it before you make your decision, Li Zhongwei said. We dont want you to be hurt. No problem, Im willing to help, Gu Ning said without hesitation. She didnt bother to think about it because she thought that this task was meaningful to their country. If Li Zhongwei forced her to do it, Gu Ning wouldnt agree, but she was more than willing to help since he cared about her life too. Really? Li Zhongweis eyes lit up at once. Thank you so much, Miss Gu! You dont need to thank me. Im willing to do something that is helpful to our country, Gu Ning said. Action spoke louder than words. Li Zhongwei admired Gu Ning more than ever now. Oh, Miss Gu, are you free this afternoon? Can we share a meal together? Li Zhongwei said. Sure! Gu Ning understood that Li Zhongwei was going to bring her to meet his teammates, so she agreed. It was past 4 pm now, and it was almost time for dinner. ... Afterwards, Gu Ning drove her car and followed Li Zhongwei. They were going to meet the SWAT team, and wouldnt go to the wharf until 7 pm that night. When it was about 5:30 pm, Gu Ning and Li Zhongwei arrived. They normally got off work after 6 pm, so Li Zhongweis teammates were still at work. They didnt need to sit in the office all day, and they could walk around in the yard if there was nothing to deal with. Therefore, at this time, there were many people chatting in the yard. The second a white Lamborghini drove into the yard, it attracted a lot of attention from the people in the yard. The next second, a ck Land Rover, which was Li Zhongweis car, drove in too. They got curious and walked to the Lamborghini. When Gu Ning got out of it, they were amazed by her beauty and greeted her at once, Hi, beauty! Nice to meet you! Gu Ning smiled at them. Hey, whats your name? someone asked Gu Ning. My names Gu Ning, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning? It sounds familiar, SWAT A said. I think it sounds familiar too, but I cant remember where Ive heard it before, SWAT B said. ... Many of them were familiar with Gu Nings name. Thats such an ancient pick-up line! SWAT C mocked them. Ha-ha, ha-ha, SWAT Dughed out loud. I mean it! SWAT argued. Fine, fine, I believe you, SWAT C said. What? Do you want a fight? SWAT A was annoyed. They were used to joking and ying with each other like that, and they practiced their fighting skills frequently in this way. They werent really going to beat one another. Ignore them. Lets go inside now, Li Zhongwei said to Gu Ning. Although they wanted to talk more with Gu Ning, they knew that Gu Ning came there for something serious, so they didnt stop her. Gu Ning, Gu Ning. After Gu Ning and Li Zhongwei were gone, SWAT A was still repeating Gu Nings name trying to remember something. Hey, Qin, what are you mumbling? Are you too amazed by the beautiful girl? SWAT D hit SWAT As shoulder all of a sudden. SWAT A was scared and raised his head. Im not! He argued. I need to check her name on the Inte, SWAT B said. He also wanted to figure out why he thought Gu Nings name sounded familiar. The others were confused by their reaction. They thought that maybe Gu Ning was a famous person. Oh, no wonder her name sounds so familiar! SWAT B suddenly shouted with excitement. Its her! he said after reading several pieces of news about Gu Ning. Other people were surprised by SWAT Bs reaction. They ran to have a look at his phone, but SWAT A grabbed it away. Chapter 1201 - Du Jingtong Vs. Gu Ning

Chapter 1201 Du Jingtong Vs. Gu Ning

SWAT A realized he was right after reading the news about Gu Ning.Hey, how can you grab the phone away. Fine, Ill check it myself, SWAT C said and took out his phone at once. Several other SWATs did the same thing. When they found out what Gu Ning had done with the help of the Inte, they were all shocked. Jesus, are these pieces of news real? SWAT C couldnt believe his eyes. Of course theyre real, SWAT A said. Shes only 19, but shes unbelievably sessful. Shes still a high school student! Wow, shes so amazing that she can beat so many people up in such a short time. ... All of them got excited and kept on reading more news about Gu Ning. She is a goddess! She is. Every Inte user calls her Goddess Gu. Shes my goddess too now. ... At that moment a group of strong men became Gu Nings fans. I want topete against her in fighting! a SWAT said with anticipation. However, his colleagues looked at him with disdain. Forget it, I dont think you can beat a bunch of security guards up alone. Can you... While they were arguing with each other, Gu Ning and Li Zhongwei went to the office of Team No.1. In their organisation, every team consisted of seven or eight people. If it was a normal task, it required fewer people, so they only took action together when it was necessary and important. This time, it was a very important task, so many SWATs worked together in order to catch their target. Team No.1 was on the front line, so its members knew the situation better than others. However, people who supported Team No.1 all had to listen to Li Zhongweis orders. Team No.1 was the best team among SWAT teams, and it normally went to the front line when it was needed. Other than Li Zhongwei, who was the team leader, there were five men and a woman in the team. In the office room, all five male teammates were present but the female teammate was absent. When they saw Gu Ning, they were surprised by her beautiful appearance. Where is Du? Li Zhongwei asked. Du was the only female member in their team. I dont know. She just left, a SWAT replied. Li Zhongwei didnt ask further and introduced Gu Ning to them. This is Gu Ning, Miss Gu, and shell be helping us sneak into the cruise. What? Everyone was surprised, because Gu Ning was a stranger. Since Li Zhongwei found Gu Ning in person, they wouldnt doubt Gu Nings ability, but... Leader, isnt that Dus job? a SWAT said. He thought that it wasnt fair for Du. Right! Other people agreed. Li Zhongwei turned to Gu Ning for help for a reason, but Du was very important in their team as well. Du isnt capable ofpleting the job properly, and Miss Gu is much better than her at martial arts. If Miss Gu does this for us it raises the possibility that we can seed to over 90%, Li Zhongwei said. He understood that the others were arguing for Du, but they had to make sure that the task would be sessfullypleted. Hearing Li Zhongweis exnation, everyone was surprised again. In order to make them believe in Gu Ning, Li Zhongwei added, I just had a fight against Miss Gu, and Miss Gu was able to control me within just five minutes. Du is excellent in our team, but she cant beat me. Do you think she can defeat Miss Gu? Really? someone asked. If their team leader couldnt win the fight against Gu Ning, Gu Ning must be much better than the rest of them. However, it wasnt easy for them to believe it, because Gu Ning looked too young and she was slim. Why dont you try yourself if you have doubts? Li Zhongwei proposed. He had talked about it with Gu Ning before they came here, and Gu Ning agreed. Let me have a try! All of a sudden, a female voice sounded at the door. That woman was precisely Du. Dus full name was Du Jingtong, and she was 27 this year. She was a cool girl with short hair wearing a SWAT uniform. Du Jingtong was born in a police family. Her father was a SWAT, and her mother was a civilian policewoman, so she had a special feeling for the police since childhood. She made up her mind to be a policewoman when she grew up. Du Jingtongs uncle was an important figure in a military region, so she grew up with all kinds of soldiers. She had also joined the army for three years and she was always the most outstanding female soldier among her peers. After she was discharged, she was directly assigned to the SWAT unit and became a member of Team No.1 within two years. Du Jingtong was admired by many people in the SWAT unit. She was also an ambitious person, and she was reluctant to be reced by a stranger. Even though her team leader told her that Gu Ning was much better than her, she was unwilling to give up without having a try. This task was super dangerous and she wasnt fully confident that she couldplete it without being hurt, but she wasnt afraid of danger as a SWAT. No problem, Gu Ning said to Du Jingtong. Li Zhongwei also agreed. Chapter 1202 - Once Again

1202 Once Again

When Du Jingtong saw Gu Nings face, she was stunned by her beauty and got jealous of her. Not only was Gu Ning beautiful, but Gu Ning was also good at martial arts. Gu Ning even stole her job, so she disliked Gu Ning. Seeing Du Jingtongs expression, Li Zhongwei understood that she didnt like Gu Ning, but he wasnt worried that she might hurt Gu Ning because she didnt have the ability to do that. Alright, lets go outside now, Li Zhongwei said. After that, they walked out together. Although the office room wasrge, it wasnt a good ce topete in fighting. Therefore they went to the yground and many SWATs surrounded them at once. It was a secret that Du Jingtong was going to be the undercover agent this time, but it was fine to let other people watch thepetition. Hi, Goddess Gu! SWAT A shouted with excitement. Hearing the way he called her, Gu Ning knew that he must have found out what she had done before from the Inte. She kindly smiled at them and said nothing. Except for Du Jingtong, only Gu Ning was a female there, so other men understood that SWAT A just greeted Gu Ning. However, he called her his goddess. Even though Gu Ning was very beautiful, there were a lot of more beautiful women in this world. Move a little, Li Zhongwei said to them and told them to walk away so that Gu Ning and Du Jingtong had enough space. SWAT A didnt know what they were going to do, but he still stepped away with his colleagues. In the center of the crowd, Gu Ning stood across from Du Jingtong facing her. SWAT A and his colleagues soon realized that Gu Ning and Du Jingtong were going to have apetition of fighting skills. Who do you think will win? SWAT D asked. Goddess Gu will win! SWAT A said with certainty. Du Jingtong was indeed very outstanding in the SWAT unit, but she couldnt be better than Gu Ning, who had beat a bunch of security guards up alone. Even they couldnt do what Gu Ning had done, let alone Du Jingtong. People who had read the news about Gu Ning all believed that she could win, while Du Jingtongs teammates held a totally different idea. They hoped that Du Jingtong could win. Because they were teammates, they sided with her without any doubt. Du Jingtong stared at Gu Ning with obvious dislike. She knew their task was more important than personal affairs, but she still hated Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt mind at all. Alright, the match begins! Li Zhongwei made the announcement and Gu Ning along with Du Jingtong started to attack each other. Although it was just apetition of fighting skills for fun, its result was rted to tonights task, so Gu Ning used her full strength. As soon as she made a move, Gu Ning directly threw Du Jingtong over her shoulder. Du Jingtong entirely fell down to the ground, but she was already used to it, so it wasnt very painful. However, the moment she fell on the ground, Gu Ning caught her hands and pressed them against her back. At the same time, Gu Ning forced her to stay still with knees pressed against her legs. After a series of quick movements, Gu Ning controlled Du Jingtong within seconds, shocking everyone who wanted to watch an exciting show. Even Li Zhongwei, who knew Gu Ning was excellent at fighting, was astonished. It looked super easy for Gu Ning to win thepetition given her unbelievable speed and skills. Du Jingtong couldnt believe it either, and refused to ept that she lost the match within seconds. After being shocked for a short while, the audience burst into thunderous apuse. Jesus, I cant believe my eyes! SWAT A said. Did she just force Du Jingtong onto the ground within seconds? SWAT C eximed. Yes and yes! I told you Goddess Gu would win! SWAT A said with pride. Maybe Du Jingtong isnt prepared yet, someone argued for Du Jingtong. Not prepared yet? Ridiculous. She could be killed if it were a real fight, another person said. She failed and thats the truth. Just admit it, another man said. Although Du Jingtongs teammates wanted to defend her, they werent dumb. Du Jingtong wasnt unprepared, she was just no match for Gu Ning. No, I cant believe it. We should do this once again! Du Jingtong said in annoyance. She felt humiliated. Sure, I can give you another chance, Gu Ning said, and let Du Jingtong go. Du Jingtong stood up at once. Although she was just thrown over Gu Nings shoulder and fell to the ground, she protected herself well and didnt feel much pain. She patted her clothing to get rid of dirt, then red at Gu Ning again. Gu Ning still didnt mind. For Li Zhongweis sake, she didnt bother to have conflict with Du Jingtong. Gu Ning wasnt someone Du Jingtong could mess with after all. Even though Du Jingtong indeed lost the job because of her, it wasnt her fault because it was Li Zhongwei who turned to her for help. She agreed to help them out of kindness, and she didnt know that the job was assigned to Du Jingtong before her. Therefore, it was unreasonable for Du Jingtong to me her for it. Chapter 1203 - A Better Choice

1203 A Better Choice

If Li Zhongwei didnt need her help, she would withdraw without dy. After a long while, Li Zhongwei asked, Are you ready? Yeah, Im ready, Du Jingtong said. This time, she reminded herself to be fully cautious. The second round begins! Li Zhongwei shouted. Du Jingtong and Gu Ning began to attack each other once more. Although Du Jingtong stayed very alert this time, she was still beaten by Gu Ning within seconds. Nobody doubted Gu Nings ability after the second round, and they admired Gu Ning more now. Du Jingtong was disappointed, but had to ept the result. It was embarrassing that she lost again, but it would be more humiliating if she continued. However, she held a grudge against Gu Ning from then on. Wow, Goddess Gu is so cool! Im her fan now. ... People keptplimenting Gu Ning. Why do you call her Goddess Gu? Someone was curious. Hard to exin. You can search her name on the Inte yourself, SWAT A said. Other people heard and took out their phones at once. Their attitude towards Gu Ning changed in an instant after reading the news about her. Du Jingtong didnt search Gu Nings name, but heard their discussion about Gu Ning, and she was quite displeased. Gu Ning was much prettier, stronger, and even richer than her. She felt like there was a huge gap between her and Gu Ning. It seemed she wasnt even qualified to be jealous of Gu Ning. Why could Gu Ning be so outstanding at such an early age? Du Jingtong enjoyed the feeling of always being the most noticeable one among her peers, but Gu Nings appearance ruined everything. She felt like she wasnt worth mentioning before Gu Ning. Alright, we should go back to the office now, Li Zhongwei said. They were going to talk about something serious. After that, they went back to the office together, followed by Gu Ning. SWAT A wanted to talk with Gu Ning for a while longer, but it wasnt appropriate to stop her right now, so he gave up. Li Zhongwei walked slower and said to Du Jingtong in a low voice, I know youre in a terrible mood now because I turned to Gu Ning for help, but this task is very important. We must make sure that we seed. Leader, are you doubting my ability? Du Jingtong asked. I know shes far better than me at martial arts, but it doesnt mean she can fulfill this task better than me. I understand, but Gu Ning is a better choice than you. You just had apetition with her, and you should know it as well, Li Zhongwei said. Du Jingtong closed her mouth, because she couldnt deny it. Besides, it was their team leaders decision, so she could only ept it. I know you dont like Gu Ning, but she isnt someone you can mess with. No matter how annoyed you are, you must control your temper and dont cause her any trouble, Li Zhongwei said. I wont, Du Jingtong replied. When they were back in the office, Li Zhongwei said, Its 5 pm now, so we should put on our casual clothes for dinner first, my treat this time. Gu Ning will wear her clothingter and Ill contact the clubhouse. Once the cruise ship is parked at the wharf, well set off. Sure! Everyone agreed, then went to prepare. Miss Gu, please go to buy a dress and a pair of high-heels with me in the shopping mall. You also need to put on some make-up. Dont worry, Ill pay the bills. Remember to wear tight short pants under your dress because you need to fight, Li Zhongwei said. Its fine, I have clothes and shoes of my own, and I can do the make-up on my own too, Gu Ning said. Are you sure? Li Zhongwei asked. Yeah, its not a big deal, Gu Ning said. Great! Since she said that, Li Zhongwei didnt insist. When everyone was prepared, they left together. Miss Gu, do you want anything specific to eat? Li Zhongwei asked Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was their guest. Im not picky, and you can decide, Gu Ning said. Alright. Li Zhongwei didnt ask further. Since they had a guest today, Li Zhongwei thought that they should go to a fine restaurant tonight. Therefore, Li Zhongwei brought them to a famous fancy restaurant. Oh, thank you so much, Miss Gu. Its because of you that we can dine in such a fancy restaurant tonight. We only dined in street diners before! Ha-ha, ha-ha. They kept joking about it. Chapter 1204 - Totally Differen

Chapter 1204 Totally Differen

Stop joking about it! Li Zhongwei said andughed.Arent you afraid your wife will be displeased if she finds out? a SWAT asked. Dont worry, my wife isnt mean at all, Li Zhongwei said. Alright, well enjoy it tonight, another SWAT said. Alright, lets go now! Li Zhongwei said. There were eight of them in all so they drove two cars. Because Gu Ning needed to do her part tonight, she left her car at the SWAT unit. ... Du Jingtong didnt sit in the same car as Li Zhongwei, so her teammates allforted her knowing that she wasnt in a good mood. They didnt want Gu Ning to rece Du Jingtong before they knew about Gu Nings ability, but now they thought that Gu Ning was indeed a better choice. If Gu Ning helped themplete the task, it was more likely for them to seed and Du Jingtong would be safe too. They were worried about Gu Nings safety as well, but Gu Ning was a stranger to them while they had worked together with Du Jingtong for years after all. As long as they could sessfully finish the task, they thought that it was not a big deal for Gu Ning to rece Du Jingtong that once. Du Jingtong felt better afterwards and began to chat with her teammates in the car. The restaurant wasnt far away, and they arrived about 10 minutester. They parked their cars, and got out at once. The second Du Jingtong saw Gu Nings face, she was displeased again, but she had to learn how to deal with her emotions during her work. No matter how unhappy she was, she had to tolerate it. ... Shortly after they walked into the hall, Gu Ning met an acquaintance. The person was a manager working for apany under Tanghuang, and he had seen Gu Ning several times before at some important events. Oh, hi, Miss Gu, what a coincidence! He greeted Gu Ning with a smile. Although he knew Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter, he knew that Gu Ning was unwilling to change her surname, so he still called her Miss Gu, instead of Miss Tang. Hi, Manager Ma, nice to see you, Gu Ning politely said. Did youe here for dinner? Miss Gu, if you dont mind, please allow me to pay the bill for you, Manager Ma said. He seized every chance to please Gu Ning. Thanks, Manager Ma, but my friend will pay the bill. Maybe we can dine together next time, Gu Ning said with a smile. She couldnt directly turn him down, so she made an excuse. Ha-ha, alright. Miss Gu, please do give me a chance to dine with you next time, Manager Ma said. See you, Gu Ning said. See you then, Manager Ma said and walked away. Gu Ning and her new friends walked ahead afterwards. Oh, I thought I could have a free meal tonight! Li Zhongwei joked. Gu Ning smiled but said nothing, because she knew that Li Zhongwei was joking. Why? Leader, dont be so mean, a SWAT said. You cant do that. You promised to pay the bill, another SWAT said. They were determined to make Li Zhongwei pay the bill. Alright, alright, Im just joking! Li Zhongwei said. When the dishes were ced on the table, it was already 5:30 pm. They had to finish the meal before 6 pm, because Gu Ning needed some time to put on make-up before she went to the clubhouse. They had all served in the army, so they were able to eat fast and nobody talked during dinner. Before 6 pm, they finished dinner and Gu Ning went to put on her make-up. Gu Ning already took out the clothes and make-up products she needed from the telepathic eye space so that she could quickly wear them. She then went to the washroom of the private room where they dined because the mirror inside was big. Gu Ning was unwilling to show her real faceter, so she slightly disguised herself as another woman. She put a y mold on her chin and the tip of her nose to make the chin sharp and turn her oval face into a melon-seed face. She also made her lips thicker. With heavy make-up and curly hair, she lookedpletely different and looked like a mature woman now. Those who were familiar with Gu Ning would probably think that they looked a little simr, but none of them would believe that they were exactly the same person. Her knee-length dress was ck with a sleeveless top and a shallow V-neck. Although this dress didnt look very sexy, it became quite attractive on Gu Nings body with the help of her face. When Gu Ning walked out of the washroom, she amazed everyone. Chapter 1205 - Choose to Trust Gu Ning

1205 Choose to Trust Gu Ning

They werent very familiar with Gu Ning, so they looked at Gu Ning as if they were staring at another woman. After being shocked for a long while, they finally got their mind back. Wow, I cant believe my eyes. You look totally different now, Li Zhongwei said with surprise. Why do I think your face type also changed? a SWAT said. It indeed changed. Goddess Gu, how did you make it happen? another SWAT asked. Even Du Jingtong was impressed by Gu Nings skills of using making up. As a result, Du Jingtong was getting increasingly jealous of Gu Ning. It seemed Gu Ning was able to do everything better than her. Gu Ning smiled and said, Well, I dont want other people to recognize me, so I disguised myself as another woman with make-up and the help of molding prosthetics. Men knew little about make-up, but they admired Gu Nings skills. Oh, this is the photo of our target tonight. You better remember his face. Li Zhongwei took out a photo and gave it to Gu Ning. Gu Ning simply nced at it, then bore the mans face in her mind. Hes one of the leaders of the drug gang, and he is holding this party today in order to threaten his guests to do something, but we dont know what it is yet. We aim to catch him instead of killing him, because we need to find out who his partners are. Its fine if you injure or even disable him as long as he stays alive, Li Zhongwei said. After a second, he added, You have to do the security check before you get on the cruise, so you cant bring any weapons or electronic equipment with you. Well lose touch with you once youre aboard, so we can only make the judgment that youve seeded when the cruise goes back to the shore. They werent sure where their target would show up, and they didnt know whether they would be able to spot him right away. Since they couldnt see him, there was no way for them to catch him. You can give me a miniature camera that is connected to you. I can bring it in, Gu Ning said with confidence. Seriously? Everyone was surprised. Can you bring a miniature camera inside? Du Jingtong didnt believe it. During the security check, anything that wasnt allowed to be brought inside could easily be detected even if it was hidden in someones mouth. It was impossible for Gu Ning to swallow a miniature camera. The others also couldnt believe it. Are you sure? Li Zhongwei asked with doubts. Im sure, Gu Ning said. In order to persuade Li Zhongwei to believe it, Gu Ning made a promise. If it causes any problems, Ill take responsibility. They have guns. Do you think you can survive if they find you have a camera? If youre caught, our task will be ruined and well be punished too. Can you take responsibility for that as well? Du Jingtong criticized. Jingtong! Li Zhongwei stopped her at once. Although Du Jingtong said nothing wrong, her tone was too unkind. It was true that Li Zhongwei and his teammates would be in trouble if Gu Ning failed this time. Li Zhongwei might lose his job because he was the one who turned to Gu Ning for help. Gu Ning was a little displeased, but she stayed calm. She understood that they had to be very cautious. They were ordinary people, so it was understandable that they didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to bring a camera inside without being caught. However, Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary person, and she had telepathic eye space! She could bring anything inside as long as the telepathic eye space could amodate it. Im afraid I cant tell you more details, but I can promise that Im able to bring it in as long as you trust me, Gu Ning said, staring at Li Zhongwei. If Im really caught by them, Ill directly dash inside to catch the target person. If I fail, you can do whatever you want to punish me. Li Zhongwei didnt say anything, but thought about Gu Nings words carefully. Leader, do you really think she can do that? Du Jingtong was annoyed. If Li Zhongwei wasnt married, she would be suspicious of his behavior and attitude towards Gu Ning. She didnt understand why he indulged Gu Ning. Du Jingtong disliked Gu Ning, so she tended to think badly about Gu Ning. Leader, I think you should consider it seriously. If Miss Gu fails, her life could be in danger. ... Even though they admired Gu Ning, they couldnt side with her this time. Gu Ning wasnt mad, and didnt bother to exin it again. If they disagreed, she wouldnt force them to agree with her. She could figure out another way by then. I choose to trust Miss Gu. Li Zhongwei made his decision in the end. He thought that Gu Ning wasnt a naive girl, and her sess was equal to her ability. He believed that Gu Ning must have a good way to bring a camera inside. Chapter 1206 - Be Careful

Chapter 1206 Be Careful

Leader...Everyone was surprised that their leader really agreed with Gu Ning. Alright, Ill take responsibility for the result no matter what happens. You will be fine, Li Zhongwei said. Leader, we... They werent afraid to be involved in the trouble, but they were unwilling to get in trouble because of Gu Ning. Li Zhongwei ignored them and looked to Gu Ning. Miss Gu, my career relies on you now. I hope that you can seed! Although Li Zhongwei felt quite stressed, he pretended to be rxed because he didnt want to put too much pressure on Gu Ning. Dont worry, I never do something that Im not confident to do well, Gu Ning said tofort him. Li Zhongwei nodded and felt better. Other people still found it hard to believe Gu Ning because they had just spent a short time with her, so they all began to look at Gu Ning with dissatisfaction. Du Jingtong hated Gu Ning to death now, and she hoped that Gu Ning wouldnt survive today. Alright, lets go now, Li Zhongwei said and stood up. It was enough for Li Zhongwei to take Gu Ning into the clubhouse alone. They didnt want to attract too much attention. As for the rest of the people, they needed to wait for Li Zhongweis order. Once they were in the car, Li Zhongwei gave Gu Ning the miniature camera and the car started. Gu Ning and Li Zhongwei arrived at the underground parking lot before 7 pm, then Li Zhongwei called a manager. After having the call with the manager, Li Zhongwei said to Gu Ning, Hes reliable to some extent, but you still need to be careful. The manager of this clubhouse was one of Li Zhongweis friends. I will, Gu Ning said. They waited for three minutes, and then the manager showed up. He was a man in his early thirties. They already had an agreement about todays task, so they didnt talk about it now, and the manager brought Gu Ning away without dy. When the manager received the message to get onto the cruise shipter, he would text Li Zhongwei. All nine prostitutes were ready in the lounge, and they were chatting with each other andughed loudly. Actually, they didnt know what kind of party they were going to join. They only knew that it was a private sex party held by rich people, and they could earn a lot of money after todays work, so they were very excited. It wasnt easy for them to make much money in their daily work. However, they could earn as much money as they would from a months work after todays party. If their guests were satisfied with their service, they could get more money. I feel so sorry for Luoluo. Her period came today, so she missed such a great chance! a prostitute said and seemed sad, but she actually was gloating. These prostitutes seemed to get along well with each other on the surface, but they werepetitors. All of them wanted to sleep with a generous rich man in order to get arge tip. Therefore, they were all scantily d today in order to attract the rich mens attention. They knew Luoluo wouldnt show up today and that she would be reced by another prostitute. As long as the new girl wasnt too noticeable, they wouldnt mind. Because Luoluo was normally more popr than them, Luoluo would always have the highest pay among them. Therefore they actually didnt want Luoluo to join them. Im curious about the new girls appearance, a prostitute said all of a sudden. Shes no different from us, another prostitute said. They all hoped the new girl would be uglier than them, but it wasnt very likely that the new girl would be too ugly. At this moment, the door of the lounge was pushed open. The prostitutes stopped chatting at once and turned to look at the door. The manager walked inside first, and a woman followed him. The second those prostitutes saw the women, they got jealous. This woman was even prettier than Luoluo! Her body was also the best among them. They didnt understand why the manager found such a beautiful woman to rece Luoluo. This is Ai Li, and shell rece Luoluo at the party with youter, the manager said to them. Ai Li was Gu Nings new name in this operation. The manager noticed the prostitutes jealousy towards Gu Ning, so he warned them. Todays party is very important, and you have to obey the rules. Dont cause me any trouble! Yes, manager, those prostitutes said. Although they disliked Ai Li, they didnt dare to cause trouble today. Chapter 1207 - Take Action

1207 Take Action

Today was a great chance to make a lot of money, and none of them wanted to miss it. A few minutester, the manager received a call from the host of the party, and he was informed to get to the cruise ship which was docked at the No.7 wharf. They had to be aboard before 8 pm. After hanging up the call, the manager immediately sent Li Zhongwei a message before leaving for the cruise ship with the prostitutes. The prostitutes kept chatting and bragging along the way. They were all busyparing themselves with one another, and nobody paid attention to Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt care at all, because she didnt want to talk to them either. She disliked prostitutes and kept her distance from them. ... Li Zhongwei and his teammates went to No.7 wharf without hesitation. When it was 7:40 pm, they arrived at No.7 wharf. There were many luxurious cars parked in a parking lot nearby. About 15 people were invited to attend tonights party, and they were all partners in business. However, they didnt know that there would be drugs in the party, so they werent aware of the real aim behind tonights activity. Li Zhongwei learned the real purpose of tonights party with the help of an undercover agent in the organization that held the party. Their target was on the cruise right now, but they couldnt use violence to try to catch them in case he ran away. They had to send another undercover agent to control their target before they took action. ... Gu Ning followed the other prostitutes and got off the small bus at an appointed passage. The cruise ship was rtively small with a width of seven or eight meters and a length of 30 meters. It had three floors. The first floor was the lobby, rooms were on the second floor, and there were all kinds of recreation facilities on the third floor. The people who organized the party didnt know that they already caught the attention of the police, so they did the security check carelessly. However, all the guests and the prostitutes phones and bags were left at the front desk. Gu Ning put everything she needed in the telepathic eye space. They got inside without much effort. The manager didnt go inside, because he didnt know that this was a drug party until Li Zhongwei told him. He didnt go inside because he was unwilling to be involved in this trouble. Gu Ning used her jade eyes to nce around when she walked inside, and she found that the bodyguards who stood outside the door didnt carry guns. ... There was arge and luxurious hall in the cruise ship. Ten rich men were already present, but some were still absent. Several people sent by the host were weing their guests, but the most important figure hadnt shown up yet. The rest of the people in the hall were all waiters. This party was also a buffet, but there would be no drugs in the food until the cruise left the shore. Once the prostitutes joined the party, several of them went to their familiar clients. These rich men were all lecherous, and they definitely wouldnt reject beautiful women. Other prostitutes, on the other hand, were active in seducing their new clients. Gu Ning wouldnt do the same thing as them, because she felt disgusted having those old men touched her body. However, she came here as a prostitute and all a prostitute needed to do was to please those rich men. If she didnt do that, she would soon be exposed. Therefore, Gu Ning made an excuse and went to the washroom at once. When she was in the washroom, she looked around to see whether there were surveince cameras. Luckily, there was no surveince camera in the washroom. In that case, she could conduct her n. She needed to locate her target first. Other than the grand hall, the first floor only contained a kitchen, so her target wasnt on the first floor, and Gu Ning moved her sight to the second floor without hesitation. Under the stairs to the second floor, there were two bodyguards with guns. On thending of the second floor, there were another two armed bodyguards. Gu Ning soon saw a big room that had two bodyguards with guns standing at its door. She finally found her target in this room. Other than her target, there were another two middle-aged men and six armed bodyguards. All in all, the bodyguards werent many in Gu Nings eyes. It was 10 minutes away from 8 pm, and Gu Ning thought that she could directly catch the man within these 10 minutes to save some time. Therefore, she looked around to see whether she could get into the second floor without attracting the attention of the bodyguards on the stairs. After looking around for a while, she found there were no bodyguards on the balcony of the third floor. The window of the room where her target was in was open, so Gu Ning could get into the room through the window to catch her target. She had to move as fast as she could and attract as little attention as possible from other people in the cruise. Gu Ning then let the jiao out and told it to move her up to the third floor. It was very dark that night, so nobody could see the jiao even if its body waspletely exposed. Chapter 1208 - Catch the Suspect

Chapter 1208 C Catch the Suspect

The jiao easily moved Gu Ning up to the third floor with its body. Gu Ning then stepped on the balcony without making any noise. She then put the jiao back into the telepathic eye space and fastened the miniature camera to her wrist with a rope, then turned it on. At this time, Li Zhongwei and his teammates were already waiting in the parking lot of No.7 wharf. Li Zhongwei didnt have much hope, but he was still surprised when the screen of the miniature camera started to work. The others in the car were also astonished. No way, she sessfully brought the miniature camera in! Jesus, shes so amazing. I feel guilty now for what I said to her. ... Du Jingtong felt utterly embarrassed watching the video sent from the miniature camera on the screen. Gu Ning took out her phone and sent Li Zhongwei a message at once. Li Zhongwei gave Gu Ning his phonenumber before they came, but he didnt have Gu Nings phone number. Therefore, Gu Ning told him her name when she sent the message. Gu Ning: Im Gu Ning. Can you see the video? Is everything working normally? Im going to take action now. After that, Gu Ning turned the camera to her face. Li Zhongwei received Gu Nings message the next second, and he was shocked that Gu Ning also brought her phone inside. Although he was curious to know how Gu Ning managed to do that, it wasnt the right time to talk about it right now. He sent a message back to Gu Ning without dy and told her everything was ready. Afterwards, he informed his teammates by walkie talkie and told them to be prepared. Gu Ning put her phone back into the telepathic eye space, then got into the room through the window. When she jumped into the room, she attracted the attention of everyone in it. Her sudden appearance stunned them, and Gu Ning ran straight to her target. They soon took out their guns, but Gu Ning already caught the target person and pointed a gun against his head. It happened so fast that everyone rounded their eyes in shock. In fact, the suspect was good at fighting, but he had no time to fight back facing Gu Nings attack. Those bodyguards pointed their guns at Gu Ning, but they didnt dare to shoot in case they injured their boss. Li Zhongwei and his teammates clearly saw that their target was in Gu Nings hands right now. Without hesitation, Li Zhongwei gave an order and told his teammates to take action. It was five minutes to 8 pm, so the cruise hadnt started yet, and they could directly dash inside. Who are you? the suspect asked. The person who needs to catch you, Gu Ning said. Who sent you here? the suspect asked again. He had too many enemies, and he didnt know who sent Gu Ning to catch him. However, no matter who did it, he was furious. As long as he could survive today, he was determined to pay the person back. Follow me out and youll know it, Gu Ning said and pushed the suspect out the door. Because there was a gun pointed against his head, the suspect had no choice but to move forward. His bodyguards followed them the whole way. The two bodyguards were shocked and scared when their boss was pushed out by a woman. They also pulled out their guns to point at Gu Ning, but they didnt dare to shoot. My people are all around here. Arent you afraid youll be killed? The suspect threatened Gu Ning. I dont think they can do it faster than me, Gu Ning sneered. She wasnt afraid of these bodyguards at all. The suspect was struck dumb for a second. Since Gu Ning was able to catch him like lightning when everyone was still in shock, it proved that she could kill him whenever she wanted. All of you, walk ahead of us, Gu Ning said to the bodyguards. She didnt want to be surrounded by them. Those bodyguards hesitated for a while, so the suspect gave an order at once. Do what she said! He was unwilling to risk his own life. Since he said that, his bodyguards had to obey his order. All the bodyguards walked backwards together to the hall on the first floor, and Gu Ning moved slowly with the suspect in her hands. The rxed atmosphere in the hall was instantly interrupted by the bunch of bodyguards. When they saw the guns held in their hands, they were all frightened and hid in the corners. Jesus, isnt she Ai Li? Whats she doing? Didnt you tell me that Id know who sent you once were out? the suspect asked. He ached to find out who sent Gu Ning to catch him. Dont worry, youll see him soon, Gu Ning said. Chapter 1209 - Want Nothing in Return Chapter 1209 Want Nothing in Return About 10 secondster, a group of armed SWATs broke inside, which scared everyone in the room. Once the suspect saw the SWATs, he realized what was going here. He thought that it must be his enemy who schemed against him behind his back, so he could settle it with money. However, if his enemy was the police, he was doomed to be arrested. Put the guns down! Li Zhongwei shouted at them. There were nearly 20 armed SWATs, while the suspect only had about 10 bodyguards, so it was impossible for them to win. Besides, their leader was still in Gu Nings hands! Those bodyguards didnt listen to Li Zhongwei, but turned to look at the suspect. Put the guns down, the suspect said, because he was left no choice. If he dared to struggle, he could be killed. Since their leader gave the order, those bodyguards put their guns down at once. Without dy, around 10 SWATs dashed forward and took their guns away before they handcuffed them. Li Zhongwei then walked to Gu Ning and handcuffed the suspect. Another SWAT stepped over and took the suspect away. Here, its yours now. Gu Ning took off the miniature camera and gave it to Li Zhongwei. Li Zhongwei took it and he thought that the gun in Gu Nings hands belonged to the suspect, so he said, Miss Gu, this gun... Oh, this is mine, Gu Ning said. What? Li Zhongwei was shocked. Gu Ning is amon citizen. How could she have a gun? How did she bring it inside? Gu Ning exined it at once. I have a firearms license, and I can show it to youter. Actually, the firearms license was in her telepathic eye space, but she couldnt take it out right now in front of everyone. After all, it was already difficult for them to understand how she took a phone, a miniature camera and a gun inside. Gu Ning walked straight outside. Although she was involved in todays action, she wasnt a member of the SWAT team so she should leave it to Li Zhongwei. Since Gu Ning said that she had a firearms license, Li Zhongwei didnt ask further. An ordinary person normally couldnt have a gun, but Li Zhongwei thought that Gu Ning was probably picked by a special department of the government, so she had the privilege. Li Zhongwei thought that it was highly possible. Du Jingtong didnt hear Gu Nings conversation with Li Zhongwei, so she stopped Gu Ning when Gu Ning walked out with a gun. May I help? Gu Ning coldly looked at her. You cant take this gun away, Du Jingtong said. She also thought that the gun belonged to the suspect. It was illegal for amon citizen to carry a gun. Gu Ning understood that it was a misunderstanding, so she wasnt annoyed and smiled. This is mine, and I have a firearms license. I can show youter. After that, she ignored Du Jingtong and left. Du Jingtong, on the other hand, was stunned. She couldnt believe that Gu Ning was allowed to carry a gun as amon citizen. It seemed Gu Ning was a girl who was full of surprises. Since Gu Ning could carry a gun with her, she couldnt be amon citizen. No matter what, Du Jingtong couldnt stop Gu Ning now. Not only was Du Jingtong shocked, but several other SWATs who also heard it were very surprised too. The suspect and his bodyguards were brought back to the police station. As for the rest of the people at the party, they needed to go give an oral statement, so Li Zhongwei told five SWATs to stay to guard them. Afterwards, he went back with the other teammates. Gu Ning didnt go to the parking lot once she left the cruise ship. She went to the river when nobody was paying attention to her and let the jiao out. She would pick it up tomorrow night. Li Zhongwei drove Gu Ning back to the SWAT unit, while Du Jingtong and the others shared a small bus. Miss Gu, Im curious to know how you brought a phone, a miniature camera, and a gun with you inside? Li Zhongwei asked. Im sorry, I cant tell you more details, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning was unwilling to tell him, Li Zhongwei stopped asking. Miss Gu, thank you so much for what youve done for us today. Ill report it to my leader. You deserve a reward, Li Zhongwei said. Thanks, but I dont need it, Gu Ning said. I agreed to help you because this action is meaningful. She didntck any rewards. Why? Youve done us a great favor, Li Zhongwei said. He understood that Gu Ning wasnt greedy at all, and she agreed to help them because she was very kind. Gu Ning was indeed a girl who had a strong sense of justice. However, he felt a little guilty if Gu Ning didnt get any rewards. Chapter 1210 - I Met a Mutant Today Chapter 1210 I Met a Mutant Today Its no big deal, Gu Ning said. Fine. Since Gu Ning said that, Li Zhongwei didnt insist. When they were back in the SWAT unit, Gu Ning showed Li Zhongwei her firearms license. Although Li Zhongwei already believed Gu Nings exnation, it was safer to make sure and have a look. There were fake firearms licenses, but Li Zhongwei didnt think that Gu Ning would do that, because it wouldnt do her any good. Gu Ning was a celebrity now, and she was also a famous and sessful woman after all. Li Zhongwei checked the firearms license before he gave it back to Gu Ning. Gu Ning turned to ask Du Jingtong, Do you want to have a look? Du Jingtong remained silent and turned her head away. It was obvious that she believed it and didnt bother to have a look. Since Li Zhongwei already checked it, it couldnt be fake. Du Jingtong was less jealous of Gu Ning now, because Gu Nings skills were far better than hers. When a persons ability was far beyond your imagination, you wouldnt be jealous of them anymore. Du Jingtong was still annoyed at Gu Ning because Gu Ning had stolen her job, but she was a smart girl, and she knew that this task was very important. Miss Gu, please ept our apologies. We shouldnt have doubted you before. Several SWATs apologized to Gu Ning. Although they knew what they had done wasnt wrong, they had to admit that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. Gu Ning proved her ability with her action, so they should stop doubting her. You dont need to say that. I dont think youve done anything wrong, because it is indeed very hard for ordinary people to bring any stuff inside, Gu Ning said. She didnt mind it at all. If she didnt have the telepathic eye space, she wouldnt have been able to do it. Since Gu Ning didnt mind, the others were relieved. Alright, its not early now, and I should go home, Gu Ning said. She waved good-bye to Li Zhongwei and left. It was a long day for Gu Ning, and she felt a little tired now. Li Zhongwei didnt stop Gu Ning and watched her leave. ... Once Gu Ning was gone, several SWATs began to talk about her curiously. Im so surprised by Gu Ning, and Im curious to know more about her. I think her family must be very powerful. Yeah, Im also amazed by what she just did. If she was a criminal, none of us would be able to catch her. Youre right. Oh, hey, boss, did you ask Gu Ning how she managed to bring a miniature camera, a phone, and a gun into the cruise ship? a SWAT asked. Yeah, but she didnt tell me, and I didnt ask further about it, Li Zhongwei said. Since Gu Ning was unwilling to tell them, they couldnt force her to do it. ... Gu Ning went back to her houseter. When she was about to take a shower, Leng Shaoting called her. Ningning, what are you doing right now? Leng Shaoting asked. I just came back home, Gu Ning said. How about you? I was also busy, and called you once I was free, Leng Shaoting said. Ningning, I miss you. He hadnt seen her for several days! Gu Ning smiled with happiness. I miss you too. They were already used to saying sweet nothings to each other, so neither of them felt embarrassed. Are you in City B, or City F? Leng Shaoting asked. Im still in City B; Ill go back to City F the day after tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Great, my grandfather said well visit your family for our engagement once you finish the National College Entrance Examination, Leng Shaoting said with excitement. Master Leng always wanted to visit the Tang family in City B, but Leng Shaoting wasnt free and Gu Ning needed to prepare for the National College Entrance Examination, so it was dyed. It was for the formal engagement, so Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning had to be there. No problem, Gu Ning said. They chatted for a while longer, and Gu Ning suddenly said, Shaoting, I need to tell you something serious. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting became serious too. I met a mutant today, Gu Ning said. She wouldnt keep it a secret from Leng Shaoting anymore ever since Leng Shaoting learned her secret. What? A mutant? Leng Shaoting was surprised. Are you alright? Leng Shaoting read many books about ghosts and monsters after he found out that they really existed. Although he hadnt seen a mutant with his own eyes yet, he believed Gu Ning. A mutant was even harder than a ghost to be dealt with. Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning had the help of the jiao, but he was still worried about her safety. She was his girlfriend after all. Chapter 1211 - An Intruder at Midnight Chapter 1211 An Intruder at Midnight Im fine, and I already destroyed the mutant, Gu Ning said. Great. Leng Shaoting was relieved. However, it wasnt good that a mutant appeared. I think we must thoroughly investigate it. If it has something to do with the government, but it isnt produced by our country, we mustpletely eradicate it. If it is produced by another country, it will be a great threat to our country. Although it was an age of peace, there were still wars happening in some regions. Mutants could be the best weapon for a war. Leng Shaoting served in the military after all, and he thought that it was his responsibility to find out the truth. I agree. If you need my help, feel free to let me know, Gu Ning said in a very serious tone. She was worried that Leng Shaoting might be hurt if he ran into a mutant. He was an ordinary human being, while she had the jiao to help them. If Gu Ning didnt have the jiao, it wouldnt be easy for her to deal with a mutant either. Oh, I have only figured out one way topletely destroy a mutant till now. Thats to remove all the blood from his body. As long as there is no blood left in his body, itll be impossible for him to recover, but it takes a long time and a lot of energy. Even the jiao spent half an hour on it. I think it will probably take hours for a human to do it. Anesthetics are also effective, but only for a short time, Gu Ning added. Alright, I understand. Ill be careful if I see them, Leng Shaoting said. They chatted for a while longer, then Gu Ning went to take a bath and sleep. That night, Gu Ning had many dreams about ghosts, monsters, cultivators, and mutants that she had met before in real life. However, a vampire also showed up in her dream, which she had never met before. The vampire wanted to suck Gu Nings blood, but she was tied up and couldnt move at all, which scared Gu Ning so she woke up at once. Although it was just a dream, Gu Ning was sure that the vampire really existed. It must be a hint of something that would happen to her in the future. A vampire was a dead body that climbed out of a grave and sucked human blood to stay alive, and it had supernatural powers. As soon as Gu Ning woke up from the frightening dream, she noticed a figure on the balcony outside her bedroom. Gu Ning was surprised and used her Jade Eyes to look at it without dy. She saw a 30-year-old man in a ck cloak and mask. There was also a short knife in his waist, and he dressed like a person from ancient times. Ancient times? Gu Ning thought that the man probably came from the cultivation world. She wasnt sure how people in the cultivation world dressed, but ordinary people wouldnt dress in this way. Anyway, it was just her guess. The window of the balcony was open, so the man easily got through it. He moved very lightly, and Gu Ning could barely hear his movements. It was obvious that the man wasnt an ordinary person. Gu Ning closed her eyes and pretended that she was still asleep. She wanted to know what the man was going to do. If he just wanted money, Gu Ning would punish him lightly. However, if he wanted to kill her, she would pay him back without doubt. Even though Gu Ning closed her eyes, she could still see what was happening with the help of her Jade Eyes. Given Gu Nings ability, it was easy for her to pretend to be asleep. The man soon came into Gu Nings bedroom, and he didnt find out Gu Ning was pretending to be asleep. He thought that Gu Ning was still sleeping deeply. Afterwards, he pulled out the short knife from his waist, and walked to the bed. It turned out that he came to kill Gu Ning. Who sent him? Gu Ning knew that she had many enemies, and a lot of them wanted her dead, so it wasnt strange that someone came to murder her. Right when the man was about to stab Gu Ning, Gu Ning opened her eyes and caught his wrist. The man was shocked by Gu Nings agility. The next second, he began to struggle violently. Gu Ning didnt give him much time and broke his wrist with a clear sound. She wouldnt hesitate to beat him up, because he came to kill her. The man wasnt weak at all, and he fought against Gu Ning with only one hand. Although he was shocked by Gu Nings fighting skills and strength, he had to kill her tonight, or his life would be in danger. Therefore, he used her full strength to attack Gu Ning. The noises of their fight rmed Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. They quickly put on their clothes and went to Gu Nings room as fast as they could. Lady Ning, are you alright? Chapter 1212 - A Man from Country R

Chapter 1212 A Man from Country R

Im fine, I can deal with him alone! Gu Ning shouted. You can go to the yard to check whether he has partners. Although Gu Ning wasnt sure about it, they had to check. Sure. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya went to the yard at once. Gu Ning then continued to fight against the man. All of a sudden, she found that there might be a problem with her sight, because she sometimes couldnt see the man, as if he was invisible. However, Gu Ning was sure that her eyes were healthy and fine, so the man must have known how to make himself invisible. However, it seemed like he wasnt very skilled at it, so he alternated between appearing and disappearing. If he really knew how to be invisible, he had to be from a secret organization. Gu Ning thought that he might really be a person from the cultivation world. She didnt know whether a cultivator could hide himself from a persons view, but she knew cultivators were different from ordinary people. The man was astonished that Gu Ning could still see him after he used his skill of invisibility. Even though he wasnt very skilled at it and couldnt make himselfpletely invisible, ordinary people would panic after seeing that and he could have a chance to escape. Unfortunately, it seemed useless before Gu Ning. Gu Ning soon calmed herself down and focused on attacking the man. As time went by, Gu Ning gradually got control of the fight, and the man was forced into a corner. At the end, Gu Ning sessfully caught the man and he couldnt move at all. Gu Ning coldly questioned him afterwards. Tell me, who sent you here? The man remained silent. If you dont tell me, Ill punish you severely! Gu Ning said and dislocated the mans arm. The man was in a lot of pain, but refused to shout. Tell me, Gu Ning said again. The man still remained silent. Since he wouldnt say a word, Gu Ning had to search his body to find clues. She used her Jade Eyes and soon found a phone on him. Gu Ning took the phone out without hesitation. The man struggled, but it was meaningless. She needed a password to use his phone, and Gu Ning knew the man wouldnt tell her, but she found a useful clue when the screen lit up. There were missed calls and messages on the screen and they were written in Language R. It meant that this man was a person from Country R. Knowing that, Gu Ning was angrier. However, she didnt understand why this man from Country R suddenly attacked her at midnight. She only had two meetings with people from Country R till now. The first time, she hadpeted against a man for a piece of jade, and the man failed. Although it was a conflict, it wasnt serious. The second time, she had an argument with several people in City Teng, but she did that because of Zi Beiying, and they shouldnt me her for it. After thinking for a while, Gu Ning thought that this man could be a professional killer from Country R who was hired by another person who was her enemy. In that case, Gu Ning understood why the man suddenly showed up in her bedroom. Luckily, Gu Ning could read simple Language R, and she wrote down the phone number on the screen at once. A short line of the message also showed on the screen: Yoshida is in City B now. Once the task is finished, ... Gu Ning couldnt read the full message, because the words shown on the screen were limited. Once Gu Ning found out this man came from Country R, she thought he might be a ninja given his features. A ninja was a covert agent or mercenary in feudal Japan. The functions of a ninja included espionage, deception, and surprise attacks. If the ninja was at a high level, he could be invisible in the dark, but they couldnt do that in a bright ce. In other words, ninjas usually assassinated people at night. A ninja could only be invisible for a few seconds, but it was enough to defeat ordinary people. Because Gu Ning had a pair of Jade Eyes, this mans skills were useless in Gu Nings view. In addition, Gu Ning moved fast so it was impossible for the man to hide himself. Oh, you came from Country R, Gu Ning sneered. The man stiffened a little and looked surprised. He didnt know what was on the screen of his phone. He already muted his phone before he came here, so he wasnt aware that there were missed calls and messages. Even though Gu Ning found out his identity, the man still refused to say a word. Gu Ning understood that the man understood hernguage as well from his reaction. She continued, You have a new message and it says that Yoshida is in City B now. Once the task is finished, ... Gu Ning read the message and focused on the mans eyes at the same time. When the man heard Yoshida, he looked surprised and upset. It was obvious that this man disliked Yoshidasing, so he had to leave once the task was finished. Great, I already wrote down the phone number on the screen of your phone. Although I dont know who he is, I believe it wont be difficult for me to find out. Do you want to tell me yourself? Gu Ning asked. Chapter 1213 - Fail to Fulfill the Mission

Chapter 1213 Fail to Fulfill the Mission

The man panicked a little, but still said nothing. Gu Ning thought that this man might not be able to talk. However, even if he was dumb, Gu Ning had no sympathy for him, because he came here to kill her. However, Gu Ning was unwilling to kill him, because it was illegal, so she decided to disable him. Right when she was about to do that, an idea dawned on her. She stopped at once and asked the man again, Did youe here to kill me because of the mutant? She just helped Qi Tianlin not too long ago, so it must have been exposed to the controller of the mutant. Someone had indeed followed her afterwards, but the person turned out to be Li Zhongwei. She then forgot about it and didnt rte this man to the mutant at the very beginning. Gu Ning was right. The second the man heard that, he looked shocked. He indeed came here because of the mutant. However, the man couldnt figure out how Gu Ning managed to know that. Seeing the mans reaction, Gu Ning was sure that his sudden appearance had something to do with the mutant. It seemed Country R was researching and developing mutants. Gu Ning was furious and released her cold magical power to attack the man. The mans body froze at once. He was stunned and couldnt believe it. What did you do to me? He finally said something. This time, Gu Ning remained silent. She was unwilling to answer his question. You... The man was mad at Gu Nings attitude, but he found it was difficult for him to speak right now. He was terrified, but still didnt give in. Before long, he felt like his body was paralyzed, but he was relieved knowing that he was about to die. Gu Ning understood the mans behavior. To show his loyalty to his leader, he would rather die than give in. If Gu Ning didnt control him, he might kill himself, and Gu Ning absolutely wouldnt allow him to die like that. When he was almost out of breath, Gu Ning withdrew her magical power and the man sank to the ground at once. The man was unable to move now, so Gu Ning went to change her clothing in the bathroom. She put on a casual suit, which was convenient for her to move in. After that, Gu Ning took out her phone which was under the name Tang Aining. She used it to take a photo of the man before she sent it to the phone number she found on the screen of the mans phone. ... In a presidential suite of a five-star hotel, a man was still awake at 3 am. He was reading in front of a desk. The words on the papers were written in Language R. He was about 30 with a in face, but looked cold. It was obvious that the content in the papers affected his mood. His phone was ced near his hand on the table, and he picked it up once he heard the message tone. It was a new message from a strange number, but he still read it. The moment he opened it, he saw the picture of the ninja he sent to kill Gu Ning. He abruptly stood up with astonishment. The ninja failed to fulfill the mission. The person who sent this message to him must be the girl he wanted to murder. He was greatly surprised that the girl was able to control the ninja. The ninja was at the middle level in the killers world, but he still failed. The man wondered whether the girl caught the ninja on her own, or if there were strong people by her sides. It was hard for him to believe that a young girl could beat a ninja alone. He didnt care how Gu Ning got his phone number, because he trusted his people. The ninja would rather kill himself than betray his leader. All in all, he took Gu Ning too lightly. Since the mission wasnt fulfilled, the ninja couldnt survive, so the man decided to do nothing. ... Gu Ning sent the man a message in order to warn him that she wasnt weak at all. If the man wasnt dumb, he would stop trying to murder her. Even if the man wouldnt give up, Gu Ning wasnt afraid to fight against him. As for tonights drama, Gu Ning had no intention to let other people know about it. Chapter 1214 - Leave Him to Qi Tianlin

Chapter 1214 Leave Him to Qi Tianlin

She didnt know whether more mutants would appear in the future, so she had to be careful. It was difficult to destroy a single mutant. If there were more mutants toe, she honestly didnt know how to handle them. Anyway, it was necessary for her to investigate the mans rtionship with the mutants. Although Gu Ning wasnt sure whether the man was the controller of mutants, it was obvious that he had a special rtionship with the mutants. As long as she could find him, she would get more clues about mutants. Since she already had his phone number, K could help her find him. The man used this phone number to call and text, so it wouldnt be hard to get some useful information about him. Once they found out the mans identity, they could learn more about mutants. Mutants were supposed to bepletely destroyed, because they were a great threat to a countrys safety. ... The man wouldnt attack Gu Ning without good preparation, and he should stay alert, in case Gu Ning got revenge on him. He already lost a mutant and a ninja, so he didnt dare to annoy Gu Ning again. Besides, the man didnt know that Gu Ning already found out about the existence of mutants, so he wasnt worried that she might spread the news. He sent a ninja to kill Gu Ning just because she had seen the mutant. ... Shortly after Gu Ning sent a message to the man, she sent another message to K and told him to find out more information about the man from Country R. It wasnt an emergency, so she didnt call K at midnight. Gu Ning then called Qi Tianlin, because she needed Qi Tianlins help right now. Because of Qi Tianlins role in the gang, he became a light sleeper to protect himself because he had too many enemies who might attack him when he was in sleep. Therefore, once his phone rang, he opened his eyes. Qi Tianlin wasnt mad when he saw the callers name on the screen. Hi, whats wrong? Qi Tianlin got nervous when Gu Ning called him at midnight. A killer from Country R just tried to murder me, and he has something to do with the mutant. I already caught him, but I dont know how to deal with him. Can you help me? Gu Ning asked. She told Qi Tianlin that it was a killer, instead of a ninja, because she didnt want to waste time on an exnation. If Qi Tianlin could help her handle it, it would be much easier, because he was the head of a powerful gang after all. Qi Tianlin wasnt surprised when he heard that someone tried to murder Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was already involved in the trouble of the mutant. He also knew that Gu Ning was able to protect herself. Are you alright? Dont worry, Im fine, Gu Ning said. d to know that, Qi Tianlin said. Ill send someone to pick him up. Since Gu Ning turned to him for help, he wouldnt turn her down. I think its better if I let someone send him over to you, Gu Ning said. She was worried that it would cause more trouble if someone found out. Gu Ning could directly put the man into her car and the surveince cameras wouldnt catch him. Sure. Qi Tianlin agreed. Im in the Earth Nightclub right now, and Xuanfeng will be waiting for you at the parking lot. The Earth Nightclub was Qi Tianlins ce, so they would be safe once they entered this club. After hanging up the call with Qi Tianlin, Gu Ning walked out of her bedroom. At this time, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya walked towards her. Lady Ning, we found nobody in the yard, Qiao Ya said. Great, he probably came alone, Gu Ning said. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya then followed Gu Ning to her bedroom. When they saw the man who was lying on the floor, they were slightly surprised. Lady Ning, how should we deal with this man? Gao Yi asked. Move him into the trunk, then drive him to the Earth Nightclub. A man called Chu Xuanfeng will be waiting for you in the underground parking lot, and you can leave this man to him, Gu Ning said. Sure, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya said. Without dy, Gao Yi went to carry the man up over his shoulder and walked out. And Qiao Ya followed him. Chapter 1215 - Cultivators Vs. Mutants

Chapter 1215 Cultivators Vs. Mutants

Because of the violent fight, Gu Ning didnt want to sleep in her bedroom anymore, so she moved to another room. She couldnt fall asleep after the drama, so she called Leng Shaoting. Since she found out that the mutant had something to do with people from Country R, she had to tell Leng Shaoting at once. Leng Shaoting picked up her call within seconds. He got nervous when he saw Gu Nings name on the screen, because he thought Gu Ning might have encountered some trouble. Ningning, whats wrong? Leng Shaoting said. Shaoting, I just found out where the mutantes from. Hees from Country R! Gu Ning said. I also find out that the mutant has a close rtionship with ninjas. She didnt tell Leng Shaoting what she just had been through in case he was worried. How do you know that? What happened? Leng Shaoting asked. He sensed that Gu Ning was hiding something from him. He wasnt dumb, and he knew Gu Ning must have been through something dangerous after he left her. Gu Ning understood that it was impossible for her to keep it a secret from Leng Shaoting, so she had to be honest. Well, I was just attacked by a ninja because of the mutant... Gu Ning then told Leng Shaoting everything. Leng Shaoting frowned after knowing what had happened to Gu Ning. Country Rs rtionship with our country is always sensitive. We only know that it has help from Country M, but it turns out that it also has mutants and ninjas! Leng Shaoting said. He felt very bad now. Although ninjas werent as threatening as mutants, they were much stronger than ordinary people. Gu Ning didnt realize that mutants were indeed a great threat to their country until Leng Shaoting said it. Most importantly, they didnt know how many mutants Country R had right now. After all, it was hard for ordinary humans to destroy mutants. She could do it, but she alone couldnt make a big difference. All of a sudden, Gu Ning thought of cultivators. As long as cultivators were willing to help them, they couldpete against mutants. Since it was about their countrys safety, Gu Ning thought that the cultivators wouldnt stand aside and do nothing about it. In that case, she had to reach out to cultivators and the cultivation world first. If there is really going to be a war, we need cultivators help, Gu Ning said. Will they help us? Leng Shaoting asked. Although they live in a different world from us, they are the same people as us, so I believe theyll do something, Gu Ning said. If theyre unwilling to help, I can make a deal with them. They want my magical pills anyway. Gu Ning was confident that she could persuade cultivators to help them. Leng Shaoting agreed. Well, I think we must learn more useful information about mutants first before we take action, Leng Shaoting said. They chatted for a while longer, then hung the call up. Leng Shaoting couldnt sleep now after knowing the shocking news. As a senior officer in the military, he thought it was his responsibility to guard their country. Therefore, Leng Shaoting got up and searched for information about mutants on the Inte. He had only seen mutants in science fiction movies and read about them in novels before, so he referred to those things now. An excerpt of a novel gave Leng Shaoting a piece of important information. It said that there was ab built by Country R under a remote mountain in their country, and Country R kept illegally buying people to do their mutant research. Although it was a fictional story, Leng Shaoting thought that it was quite possible for it to be the truth. In that case, they could start their investigation from missing people and patrol those deste and uninhabited mountains to see whether they could find any suspects. ... The next day, K read Gu Nings message after he got up and he called Gu Ning back at once. Gu Ning told him that it wasnt an emergency, so he could do it slowly. Even though it wasnt an emergency, K still did the job for Gu Ning right away. After a few minutes, K got the result. However, it wasnt what Gu Ning wanted, because that phone number wasnt connected to a ID card. It seemed the man was well-prepared. The man threw the phone card away once he knew Gu Ning found out his phone number in case she tracked him down. Gu Ning didnt know what else she could do with his phone number, so she only told K to keep an eye on it. Chapter 1216 - Jiang Dina Punches Cao Wenxin

Chapter 1216 Jiang Dina Punches Cao Wenxin

Gu Ning was free that morning, and she nned to dine with her family in the Tang familys house that afternoon before she left for City F the next morning. She had stayed in City B for several days, and suddenly remembered that she hadnt seen Cao Wenxin for a long time. Thinking of that, Gu Ning called Cao Wenxin. Hi, Ningning, where are you now? Cao Wenxin picked up the call and said with excitement. Im in my apartment in the Huafu Hills right now. Where are you? Gu Ning asked. Im outside now, and Im going bungee jumpingter with my friends. Why dont you join us? Cao Wenxin said. Gu Ning got interested and said, Sure! Where is it? Iming. She had bungee jumped before in her previous incarnation, and she thought that it was very exciting. After her rebirth, she had a lot of things to deal with and gradually forgot about it. However, she was free today, so she would definitely go have fun with her friends. Great, see you then, Cao Wenxin said, then sent Gu Ning the address. Gu Ning then changed her clothing and left her house with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. ... The ce they were going to go bungee jumping was far from the city center. Because Cao Wenxin and her friends set off earlier than Gu Ning, Gu Ning arrived there 20 minutester than them. However, before Gu Ning showed up, they went to y in the other recreational facilities in the amusement park and they ended up getting into trouble. They didnt cause any trouble themselves, instead other people caused them trouble. As soon as Cao Wenxin and her friends came to a shooting ce, she ran into some of her acquaintances and one of them challenged her. Hey, Cao Wenxin, do you dare to have a round with me? It was a girl who was the same age as Cao Wenxin. She was tall and beautiful, but Cao Wenxin was still prettier than her. With her were two men and a woman, and they were all her friends. Cao Wenxin and her friends were displeased to see them. She didnt want to talk to the girl, but the girl wouldnt let her go. What? Are you afraid that youll lose? the girl said with obvious disdain. Her name was Jiang Dina, and her father was also an important figure in a military region. She grew up with Cao Wenxin and Gao Chengyun, but her father ranked higher than Cao Ruihua and Gao Chengyuns father, so she always thought that she was better than Cao Wenxin and Gao Chengyun. What was worse, Jiang Dina also hung around with many brown-nosers in the military region, and they always bullied the kids they disliked. Cao Wenxin and Gao Chengyun refused to listen to Jiang Dina, so there were two groups of kids in the military region and they often fought against each other. Now, even though they already grew up, they still hated one another as usual. In fact, Cao Wenxin never bothered to pay much attention to Jiang Dina, but Jiang Dina started trouble every time because she was jealous of Cao Wenxin. Cao Wenxin wasnt as good as Jiang Dina at shooting and martial arts, and she lost to Jiang Dina every time. However, Cao Wenxin was much prettier than Jiang Dina and her performance in school was also more outstanding than Jiang Dina. As a result, Cao Wenxin was very popr among the boys, and their parents had a good impression of her too. I know youre better than me at shooting, but I dont think youre as charming as me, because you have a bad temper, Cao Wenxin said. Jiang Dina was actually good-looking as well, and she had many admirers, but her bad temper scared many men away from her. Cao Wenxins words annoyed Jiang Dina and she shouted, Cao Wenxin, how dare you say that to my face! Cao Wenxin ignored Jiang Dinas anger and continued, Jiang Dina, youll know how happy a woman with good temper can be once you have a boyfriend one day. She purposely said that to irritate Jiang Dina, because she had a loving boyfriend now. The happier Cao Wenxin was, the angrier Jiang Dina was. Jiang Dina was impulsive and raised her fist to punch Cao Wenxin without hesitation. Cao Wenxin was used to Jiang Dinas bad temper, so she could normally protect herself well. However, she was distracted when she thought of Xin Bei, so she failed to avoid Jiang Dinas fist. Gao Chengyun who stood by Cao Wenxins side went ahead to protect Cao Wenxin at once, but he was stopped by one of Jiang Dinas male friends. The man was Qin Zifeng, and his father was a senior colonel in the military. They all grew up together in the same military region, so they all had learned many fighting skills. Because of Qin Zifeng, Gao Chengyun wasnt able to protect Cao Wenxin. Jiang Zezheng, An Ran, and Zhu Yuanzhen hadnt practiced kung fu before, so they were all stunned and stood still. The next second, Jiang Dina directly punched Cao Wenxin in the face. Cao Wenxin felt great pain and there was blood flowing out from her nose. Wenxin! Cao Wenxins friends were shocked, and Jiang Zezheng ran forward without dy because he was a man. Unfortunately, Jiang Dina easily threw him over her shoulder and he fell to the ground. Even though Jiang Zezheng was a man, he was no match for Jiang Dina. Cao Wenxin was aze with fury and attacked Jiang Dina at once. Zezheng! Zhu Yuanzhen felt like crying and ran to help Jiang Zezheng get back to his feet. Zhu Yuanzhen and Jiang Zezheng were like a couple now, but they werent really together yet. They still needed more time. Chapter 1217 - A Rib Breaks

Chapter 1217 C A Rib Breaks

Jiang Zezheng defended Cao Wenxin, not because he still liked her, but because he was her good friend. Zhu Yuanzhen understood that, so she wasnt jealous, but she felt heart-broken when Jiang Zezheng was injured. Im fine, Jiang Zezheng said tofort Zhu Yuanzhen. Zhu Yuanzhen didnt believe Jiang Zezheng could be fine after being kicked so heavily, but she said nothing. The noises of their fight attracted attention from tourists and workers in the amusement park, but nobody dared to stop them, because they were obviously kung fu lovers and quite aggressive. Some staff members of the amusement park shouted at them to tell them to stop right now, and some reported it to their leader without dy. However, they refused to listen and kept on fighting. Cao Wenxin wasnt a match for Jiang Dina, but it still took time for Jiang Dina to beat Cao Wenxin. At this time, Gu Ning, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya arrived, and Gu Ning called Cao Wenxin once she walked into the amusement park. Unfortunately, nobody answered her call. Gu Ning thought that they probably left to y in the other facilities. Therefore, she directly used her Jade Eyes to find Cao Wenxin. The moment she nced around the amusement park, she saw a group of people were fighting against each other behind a house 10 meters away. In the middle of the crowd, she found Cao Wenxin and Gao Chengyun. Cao Wenxin was fighting against a woman, while Gao Chengyun was fighting against a man. Beside them, An Ran and Zhu Yuanzhen were supporting the injured Jiang Zezheng. It was obvious that Cao Wenxin was weaker than the woman, and there was blood on her left cheek. Without hesitation, Gu Ning ran forward. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt know what was happening, but they chased after Gu Ning at once. Once Gu Ning reached the house, she dashed straight towards Jiang Dina and threw Jiang Dina away after catching her hand. Jiang Dina couldnt struggle and was thrown a meter away. This scene shocked everyone, including Cao Wenxin, Gao Chengyun, and Qin Zifeng. Before they could react, Gu Ning kicked Jiang Dina with great strength. Jiang Dina was kicked three meters away and hit against a hard wall before she fell down to the ground with a thud. It seemed like one of her bones was broken. It happened too fast, and nobody realized what had happened until Jiang Dina fell to the ground. Jesus, the woman was kicked three meters away by the girl! I cant believe my eyes! She must be a kung fu master. ... They were all impressed by Gu Ning. They didnt think that it was wrong that Gu Ning kicked Jiang Dina away, because Jiang Dina was bullying Cao Wenxin and her friends. Gu Ning was Cao Wenxins good friend and close rtive after all. Ningning! Cao Wenxins eyes lit up when she saw Gu Ning. Gu Ning took out two power crystals and gave each of them to Cao Wenxin and Jiang Zezheng to help them recover. Hi, Miss Gu. Gao Chengyun walked to Gu Ning as well, and stopped fighting. Dina! Qin Zifeng ran to Jiang Dina and left Gu Ning aside. Jiang Dina was seriously hurt and one of her ribs was broken. She couldnt move at all now, but moaned in pain while lying on the ground. It would take at least two months for her to fully recover. ... Gu Ning admitted that she had used great strength to hurt Jiang Dina, but she was really angry seeing Cao Wenxin being bullied by Jiang Dina. You deserve it! Cao Wenxin felt very pleased, shouting at Jiang Dina. Cao Wenxins friends had the same idea. How dare you do that to Dina! The Jiang family will get you back! Qin Zifeng threatened Gu Ning. He knew that Gu Ning wasnt a weak girl, so he didnt dare to fight against her right now. Lets see what the Jiang family will do to me, Gu Ning said. She wasnt afraid of the Jiang family at all. Jiang Dina is a bully and she asked for it herself! Cao Wenxin said with disdain, then turned to Gu Ning. Ningning, dont worry. Although Jiang Dinas father ranks higher in the military, the Jiang family isntparable to the Cao family and the Tang family. You... Qin Zifeng was mad. He had nced at Gu Ning, then said to Can Wenxin, I know the Jiang family isnt as powerful as the Cao family or the Tang family, but will the Can family or the Tang family behave against the Jiang family for an outsider? Qin Zifeng didnt know Gu Nings identity, and he thought that Gu Ning only dared to hurt them because of Cao Wenxins support. Are you kidding me? Cao Wenxinughed. She thought that Qin Zifeng was really stupid. Dont you know that Ningning is an important member of the Tang family? Chapter 1218 - Jiang Dina Needs a Lesson

Chapter 1218 C Jiang Dina Needs a Lesson

Cao Wenxins wound on her face soon healed after she took Gu Nings magical pill, so she was able to talk normally now. What? Qin Zifeng and his friends were shocked. Cao Wenxin, dont try to scare us. We all know that Master Tang only has two grandsons! Qin Zifeng argued. Im not scaring you; you can go home and ask your parents for the answer, Cao Wenxin said. Qin Zifengs and Jiang Dinas parents had been invited to attend Tang Yunfan and Gu Mans wedding that day, so their parents had to be aware of the fact that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter. Although Qin Zifeng, Jiang Dina, and Cao Wenxin never got along with each other, it didnt affect their families rtionship with one another. Since Cao Wenxin said that, it was highly likely to be true, but Qin Zifeng couldnt understand why Master Tang suddenly had a granddaughter who was the same age as them. He thought that Gu Ning might be Tang Yunfans illegitimate girl. Either way, Qin Zifeng didnt dare to fight against Gu Ning now. Zifeng, lets call an ambnce now! Qin Zifengs friend said. Do it right now! Qin Zifeng vented his anger at his friend. The fightsted for five minutes, and the manager of this amusement park came soon after. What is wrong with you teenagers? Why are you fighting so violently here? the manager snapped at them. The next second, his sight fell on Jiang Dina, he got nervous when he saw her injury. They attacked us first, Cao Wenxin said. I dont care who attacked whom first. We need to call the police, the manager said. We already made the call, and the police will be right here, a staff member said. A couple of minutester, the police came. Cao Wenxin nced at the policemen, then asked Qin Zifeng, Do you want to go to court, or to settle it now? Out of court, Qin Zifeng said without hesitation. In fact, it wouldnt make a difference even if they went to court, because they simply needed to pay the medical fee for the injured ones. Jiang Dina understood that as well, so she agreed too. Since they were willing to settle it out of court themselves, the police left soon. Jiang Dina, bear in mind that you should stay away from me. If you dare to cause me trouble again, think about the lesson youve learned today, Cao Wenxin coldly said to Jiang Dina. I dontck money at all, so I dont mind paying for your medical fees if you want to lie in a hospital bed for a few months. Because of the rules in the Cao family, Cao Wenxin didnt have much allowance in the past, but now she had five hundred million yuan after going to the Earth Nightclub with Gu Ning. With thisrge amount of money in her pocket, Cao Wenxin could afford anything she wanted to. She was pleased and satisfied when Jiang Dina learned a lesson today, and she was more than willing to pay the medical fee for her. It didnt cost much anyway. Jiang Dina was out of strength now, so she could only re at Cao Wenxin. She med Cao Wenxin for everything, and didnt think that she had done anything wrong. Now that one of her ribs was broken, she hated Cao Wenxin more than ever. Jiang Dina also got to know Gu Ning today. She was afraid of Gu Ning, who was Master Tangs granddaughter and also Cao Wenxins good friend. Anyway, she was determined to pay Cao Wenxin or Gu Ning back. Alright, lets go enjoy ourselves now, Cao Wenxin said and walked away with her friends. When they walked far away, Cao Wenxin was still excited. Ningning, you showed up at the best time! Cao Wenxin said. I felt so good when Jiang Dina was injured. I dont think she will dare to cause trouble for me in the future. Does she do this often? Gu Ning asked. Yeah, shes been a bully ever since we were kids, but I refuse to give in so we often fight, Cao Wenxin said. If Qin Zifeng isnt with her, or my older brother is with me, I am usually fine. In that case, Jiang Dina indeed needed a lesson. Ningning, given my understanding of Jiang Dina, its impossible that shell give up after this. I know youre smart and strong, but you still need to be careful, Cao Wenxin said. I will, Gu Ning said. Wow, Miss Gu, your special medicine is really unbelievable! Jiang Zezheng said. Chapter 1219 - Extreme Sports

Chapter 1219 Extreme Sports

Ha-ha, I know. Gu Ning smiled.Is there anything you cant do? Jiang Zezheng said. Well, Ningning is good at everything in my eyes! Cao Wenxin joined their conversation. I feel so blessed and lucky to have Ningning as my family member. Not only you; I also feel so lucky to be Miss Gus friend, Jiang Zezheng said. Theyughed together with joy. ... Once Gu Ning and her friends were gone, Qin Zifeng called his mother. Mom, does Master Tang have a biological granddaughter? Qin Zifeng asked. A biological daughter? Qin Zifengs mother was struck dumb for a second, then said, Oh, right, her names Gu Ning. Tang Yunfan just had a wedding not a long time ago, and the bride was his girlfriend from about 19 years ago. Tang Yunfan had disappeared for a year back then, and fell in love with the woman at that time. They had a daughter and the girl is a member of the Tang family right now. Theyve been apart for 19 years? Is the girl really his biological daughter? Qin Zifeng asked again. He refused to believe that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter, because he hated her. Although he wasnt injured, Jiang Dina was heavily injured, and he wanted to get revenge for Jiang Dina. Actually, he loved Jiang Dina deeply. Even if Jiang Dina had a bad temper, he was willing to tolerate her. However, he knew that Jiang Dina had no affection towards him, and Jiang Dina only took him as her good friend. In order to stay by Jiang Dinas side, Qin Zifeng gave up the idea of bing her boyfriend. They closely resemble each other, so they must be father and daughter, Qin Zifengs mother said. Why do you ask? Nothing, Im just curious, Qin Zifeng said. Dont lie to me. Did you cause trouble again? Qin Zifengs mother said. No, I didnt. Qin Zifeng denied it at once. I met Cao Wenxin today, and heard her talking about the Tang familys biological granddaughter and I just got curious about it. Qin Zifengs mother warned him then. No matter what you think of the girl, you better not annoy her. Gu Ning is a really outstanding young girl and she haspanies with assets of over a billion yuan at this point. The Tang family likes her very much. Knowing that, Qin Zifeng was shocked. He couldnt believe that Gu Ning was able to be so sessful at such a young age. In addition, she was loved and cared for in the Tang family. In that case, he had to be careful if he nned to pay her back. ... Gu Ning and her friends soon reached the ce where they were about to bungee jump, and heard people screaming once they walked near. Wow, its so exciting! Gao Chengyun said. Gao Chengyun had bungee jumped several times before, so he wasnt scared of it. However, he was still nervous because it was indeed frightening when you jumped down from a great height. Oh my, I have goosebumps now, An Ran said, looking scared. Me too. Zhu Yuanzhen agreed. An Ran and Zhu Yuanzhen wouldnt jump this time, because they had acrophobia[1]. Although I have already done it once, Im still nervous this time, Cao Wenxin said. Ningning, have you done it before? Are you nervous? Yeah, but Im fine now, Gu Ning said. Youre really mentally-strong, Cao Wenxin said. Actually, Cao Wenxin almost cried the first time. However, she still wanted to do it again. All of you have done it at least once before, but Ive never tried it, Jiang Zezheng said. He almost wanted to escape right now. Nevertheless, he was afraid that his friends mightugh at him, so he had to summon up his courage to do it. Because An Ran and Zhu Yuanzhen wouldnt jump, they stayed under theunching pad. Will you jump? Gu Ning asked Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya exchanged a nce of interest with each other, and Gu Ning noticed it, so she said, Great, you two can join us. They used to be professional killers, so they were very interested in extreme sports. Ill pay the bill today, and no one shouldpete against me for it! Cao Wenxin said. Nobody will! Gao Chengyunughed. Are youughing at me? Cao Wenxin pretended to be mad. Im not. Im just joking, Gao Chengyun said. Cao Wenxin snorted and closed her mouth. There were the fewest people waiting to bungee jump at this amusement park. Bungee jumping was one of the extreme sports, but it was safe. However, it was also very dangerous in the aspect of medical issues. [1] The fear of heights. Chapter 1220 - It May Cause Shock

Chapter 1220 It May Cause Shock

Because of the strong stimtion or shock caused by the sudden weightlessness of the body during bungee jumping, the human body was suddenly in a state of high stress, and arge amount of adrenaline and other substances were secreted instantaneously, which would adversely affect the heart and other organs, making the heart beat faster and blood pressure increase. Therefore, people with a bad heart or high blood pressure were absolutely forbidden from bungee jumping.In addition, some people with poor physical fitness, such as joint pain, lumbar vertebral disk protrusion, or fractured bones, couldnt participate in bungee jumping either. People with eye diseases, such as a and deep myopia, shouldnt do bungee jumping either, because it would increase the intraocr pressure and could seriously cause retinal detachment when the head was down for a long time. There were also restrictions on age. People under 15 and over 45 years of age shouldnt participate in bungee jumping. Because the nervous system of minors who were under 15 years old, hadnt yet fully matured, and the sudden shock might affect their normal growth and development in the future. As for the middle-aged people over 45 years old, their internal organs were already aging and they could have hidden heart disease or cerebrovascr disease. Under the effect of gravity, it was easy to induce the above diseases, resulting in idents. Moreover, people with poor psychological qualities should not be forced to test their will. idents could happen at any time. Therefore, people had to fill out a chart about their physical condition, weight, blood pressure, etc. when they bought tickets. After that, bungee jumpers had to measure their blood pressure before they did anything further. ... Cao Wenxin and her friends finished filling in the chart and walked inside to prepare. The bungee jumping tform was 56 meters high with the worlds highest hydraulic sightseeing elevator aside which was 39 meters tall. From the elevator, people could watch others bungee jumping. There were only three people standing in front of Cao Wenxin, and they were soon about to jump. The whole process from the jump to the end of the bounce was only about two to three minutes, so they wouldnt wait for long. Halfway through the elevator, they saw a boy jumping. His cry was loud and scary, which made Cao Wenxin and Jiang Zezheng feel even more nervous. Are you nervous? Cao Wenxin turned to ask Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Not at all, they said. Instead, they were looking forward to it. Cao Wenxin shut her mouth at once and remained silent. In fact, she didnt know that Gao Yi and Qiao Ya used to be professional killers and they lived with danger. Although bungee jumping looked very scary, it was safe. In addition, they had strong hearts. Gao Chengyun was full of anticipation too, but he was slightly nervous. When they finally reached theunching pad, the second person in front of them was about to jump, so they sat behind them to wait for their turns. The lounge near theunching pad wasntrge, and it could amodate 10 people at the most. No, no, no, Im terrified now. Im not going to jump from here... The girl who was about to jump was around 20, but she was too scared to move a step forward. Fulin, you cant step back at this moment. If you do, youll lose the game you have with Jiang Ze. Jiang Ze already jumped, and now its your turn. Another girl about 20 secretly pushed the girl forward. Gu Ning somehow sensed that something must be wrong. She gave the girl a nce, and indeed found something strange. No, Im too scared, and I have acrophobia, Zhao Fulin said and almost cried. The second Gu Nings sight fell on Zhao Fulin, a picture emerged in her sight, and she saw that Zhao Fulin went into shock after jumping from theunching pad. Hey, wait a second! Gu Ning abruptly stood up, trying to stop Zhao Fulin. Cao Wenxin and other people were surprised and turned to look at Gu Ning. A staff member and the two girls standing at the edge of theunching pad also turned around. The girl who persuaded Zhao Fulin to jump was annoyed when she saw Gu Ning. Since shes reluctant to jump, you shouldnt force her to do it, Gu Ning said. Since she already knew that the girl would be in danger, she thought that she should stand out and save a life. Who are you? Its none of your business, the girl snapped at Gu Ning and she looked very unkind. She said shes scared. What if anything terrible happens to her if she jumps? Who can take responsibility? Gu Ning walked up to the girl. She now realized that this girl aimed to push Zhao Fulin. Its not a big deal. People whoe here all say that they are sacred, but its fine once they jump. Actually, its safe even if I push her down right now, the staff member said, and suddenly pushed Zhao Fulin, which shocked Gu Ning. Hey, stop! Gu Ning ran ahead, but Zhao Fulin was already pushed down. Zhao Fulin screamed at once, and Gu Ning was furious. However, it wasnt the time to argue with them right now, so Gu Ning told Cao Wenxin to wait here and she needed to help Zhao Fulin. She got in the elevator and went down without dy. Luckily, it didnt take a long time for her to get to the ground. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya understood that the girl was in danger after seeing Gu Nings reaction. Cao Wenxin and the others, however, were confused. Chapter 1221 - Who Do You Think You Are?

Chapter 1221 Who Do You Think You Are?

They had bungee jumped before, and it wasnt umon that bungee jumpers would be pushed down although it was indeed a bit much.The girl who came here with Zhao Fulin put on a satisfied smile. She didnt care about Gu Nings reaction now. Gu Ning focused on Zhao Fulin once she got into the elevator, and Zhao Fulin stopped screaming halfway, which wasnt strange, because many people wouldnt scream too. However, Zhao Fulin was different. She was in shock now. A person might die within 2 to 15 minutes after going into shock, and Gu Ning could only hope that Zhao Fulin would survive. Within a minute, Gu Ning reached the first floor. She dashed outside without hesitation. Because she ran too fast, she surprised everyone in the hall. Jesus, she runs so fast! I cant believe my eyes. ... Gu Ning went to the riverside under the bungee jumping tform as fast as she could, but she could only wait there for Zhao Fulin. After bungee jumping, the bungee jumper would be brought back to the shore by a boat. The moment Gu Ning reached the shore, Zhao Fulin finished the jump and she saw Zhao Fulin being moved onto the boat. At the same time, she also noticed a good-looking young man in his early twenties, he was looking at Zhao Fulin with obvious disdain. Gu Ning immediately remembered what the two girls had talked about at theunching pad, and she realized that this young man must be Jiang Ze. Besides, Zhao Fulin came here to bungee jump because of him. Although Gu Ning didnt know why they agreed to do this together, she knew that this young man wasnt a good man. Gu Ning had sympathy for Zhao Fulin and was mad at this young man. Right at this time, An Ran and Zhu Yuanzhen ran over and asked, Miss Gu, whats wrong? I need to deal with something, Gu Ning said and didnt exin further. In the boat, a staff member saw that Zhao Fulin was unconscious, but he didnt think it was a big deal, because it had happened before. However, when he found that her limbs were cold and her face turned pale as her temperature went down, he realized something must be wrong. Another staff member took out a blood pressure measuring instrument at once. After measuring her blood pressure, he found that Zhao Fulins blood pressure was going down all the time, which was a bad sign. No, this girl is dying! Both of the two staff members panicked. The girl who stood on theunching pad paidplete attention to Zhao Fulin the entire time. When she saw Zhao Fulin was unconscious, she was satisfied. Cao Wenxin and Gao Chengyun had seen this scene before, so they didnt think it was very serious. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, however, knew that it couldnt be simple since Gu Ning ran to Zhao Fulin in a hurry. Once the boat was back to the shore, a staff member carried Zhao Fulin on his back and he nned to send her to the hospital, but Gu Ning stopped him. Move! The staff member was mad when Gu Ning stood in his way. Jiang Ze stood still even though Zhao Fulin passed out right in front of him. Put her down. I can save her, Gu Ning said with confidence. Nevertheless, the staff member wouldnt believe her. Can you? Do you know what has happened to her? Shes in a state of shock now, the staff member said. He knew that Gu Ning wanted to help, so he remained kind. There were many people around them, and they were all scared, including Jiang Ze. Zhao Fulin could lose her life being in a state of shock! Send her to the hospital now! Jiang Ze said at once. He was unwilling to take responsibility for this terrible ident, because it was he who brought Zhao Fulin here. Actually, he only wanted to make fun of Zhao Fulin, and he didnt want her to lose her life. Give her to me and I can save her life, Gu Ning said in a serious tone. Who do you think you are? Jiang Ze criticized Gu Ning. Gu Ning was merely a young girl in his eyes, and he didnt believe her. Gu Ning had no time to waste. Since the staff member was unwilling to give Zhao Fulin to her, she had to grab Zhao Fulin away. You... The staff member was angry, but he was no match for Gu Ning, and Gu Ning directly put a power crystal into Zhao Fulins mouth and made her swallow it. At the same time, she secretly put her magical power into Zhao Fulins body to protect Zhao Fulins organs. Cao Wenxin and the others couldnt see Gu Ning now, so they didnt know what Gu Ning was doing. After Gu Ning made Zhao Fulin swallow the pill, Jiang Ze ran forward. What did you make her swallow? Jiang Ze shouted. Chapter 1222 - Jiang Ze

Chapter 1222 Jiang Ze

Gu Ning gave Jiang Ze a cold nce, and he was scared and didnt dare to move a step forward again. Gu Ning then said with a serious face, I told you that I can save her life. Since Im willing to help her, Ill take responsibility if anything bad happens to her.You can take responsibility? Are you kidding me? Let her go, or Ill call the police right now! Jiang Ze shouted in anger. Do it now, Gu Ning said. Shes so rude. Does she think shes a skilled doctor? The girl is suffering from shock! ... People began to criticize Gu Ning, but Gu Ning didnt care. An Ran and Zhu Yuanzhen wanted to defend Gu Ning, but their voices were too low among the noisy crowd. However, right at this moment, Zhao Fulins face went back to normal. Look, her face is ruddy again! Because Zhao Fulins face was too pale just then, her face looked obviously different now. All of a sudden, the crowd fell into silence and people all turned to look at Zhao Fulins face with curiosity. They couldnt believe that Gu Ning could really save peoples lives. Unfortunately, Zhao Fulin didnt wake up yet. She isnt waking up. Its useless that her face is back to normal now, someone said. Actually, it was a good sign that the blood in Zhao Fulins body started to flow again. The next second, Zhao Fulin slowly opened her eyes. The person who questioned Gu Nings ability felt utterly embarrassed and didnt dare to say anything else Other people who wanted to attack Gu Ning also closed their mouths. It only took Gu Ning a minute to help Zhao Fulin go back to normal. It happened too fast, so the staff member didnt have time to report it to his leader. In fact, it was because Gu Ning directly put her magical power into Zhao Fulins body that Zhao Fulin could wake up so soon. Fulin, Im d youre fine, Jiang Ze said and felt relieved. Since Zhao Fulin was fine, he wouldnt be med. Onlookers began topliment Gu Ning afterwards. Jesus, she really woke up! Its so amazing. Wow, I cant believe it. ... Their attitude towards Gu Ningpletely changed, but none of them apologized to Gu Ning. Luckily, Gu Ning didnt mind. W-What happened? Zhao Fulin was confused although she already opened her eyes. You went into shock just then, and this girl just saved your life. Yeah, you should thank this girl. Shes unbelievable. Hearing that, Zhao Fulin realized that she suffered from shock because of bungee jumping. She trembled in fear. I-I... Youre fine now, so lets go have a rest, Gu Ning said tofort her. Because Zhao Fulin just woke up and she could barely walk, Gu Ning directly carried her on her back. Zhao Fulin felt a little shy, but Gu Ning didnt give her a chance to reject. Seeing that, people keptplimenting Gu Ning again. Shes really kind. Right! ... Those staff members were also relieved after Zhao Fulin woke up and they went back to their work. Jiang Ze seemed unwilling to touch Zhao Fulin from the beginning to the end. However, Zhao Fulin came here with him, so he couldnt dump her and had to follow Gu Ning. An Ran and Zhu Yuanzhen wanted to help, but Gu Ning stopped them. You can wait here. Ill handle it alone. Since she said that, An Ran and Zhu Yuanzhen stayed. There was a nearby teahouse, so Gu Ning carried Zhao Fulin into it, followed by Jiang Ze. Gu Ning said to him, You can sit at another table and pay for yourself. Hearing that, Jiang Ze was mad and embarrassed. Because this was a tourist attraction, everything was expensive and a simple cup of tea cost over a hundred yuan in this teahouse. Jiang Ze was an ordinary college student, and he was unwilling to pay a hundred yuan for Zhao Fulin although he could afford it. Therefore, he snorted and walked away. He didnt care what would happen to Zhao Fulin at all. Zhao Fulin didnt understand why Gu Ning did that, and she felt disappointed when Jiang Ze walked away, but she said nothing since Gu Ning just saved her life. Besides, she was out of strength now, and she needed a rest. Gu Ning already cured Zhao Fulin with her magical power, so her body was fine, but it would still take time for her to get her strength back. Chapter 1223 - Zhang Yanni’s Scheme

Chapter 1223 Zhang Yannis Scheme

Gu Ning ordered a pot of tea for them after they sat down.May I know your rtionship with the girl and the boy? Gu Ning asked Zhao Fulin. The girl is my ssmate, and the boy is a grade senior to us, Zhao Fulin said. Well, Im probably going to tell you something you may not want to hear. The girl isnt really kind to you. At least I have that feeling. The boy isnt a good man either. I dont know why you came here with them to do such a dangerous activity, but I saw his face filled with obvious disdain after you went into shock, Gu Ning said. What? Zhao Fulin was shocked. She couldnt believe that Jiang Ze didnt care about her at all. Gu Ning continued, Whether you believe it or not, Im saying this for your own good, and thats all I can say. You should protect yourself well. Zhao Fulin wasnt mad because of what Gu Ning said to her. Instead, she was lost in thought. She was simple-minded, but wasnt dumb and she was able to realize the truth as long as someone helped her point it out. Therefore, Zhao Fulin began to notice many problems she couldnt notice before. She had confessed her affection to Jiang Ze before, and he told her that he only liked brave girls. He liked roller coasters, bungee jumping, and other extreme sports, and he hoped his girlfriend could do that with him. If she could do that, he might consider epting her. Zhao Fulin had acrophobia, so she gave up back then. Zhang Yanni, her ssmate, however, encouraged her to ept the challenge, and even told her bungee jumping wasnt as scary as she thought, and since she liked Jiang Ze, she should fight for Jiang Zes love. Under Zhang Yannis encouragement, Zhao Fulin agreed. Although she had agreed to do it, she now realized that it was simply Zhang Yannis scheme. Other than that, Zhang Yanni had done many things behind Zhao Fulins back topete for Jiang Ze. There must be something wrong. Zhao Fulin was mad thinking of what Zhang Yanni had done to her. ... At this moment, Zhang Yanni was about to bungee jump on theunching pad. She had done it several times before, so she wasnt scared of it anymore, and she thought that it was very exciting. ... Gu Ning knew that Zhao Fulin found out the truth after seeing her expression, so she stood up and was ready to leave. You can have a good rest here, and I already paid the bill. Wait a second. Zhao Fulin stopped Gu Ning. Thank you so much for your help. If it hadnt been for you, I would have been dead already. Zhao Fulin was still very young, and she was unwilling to die. Oh, thank you for your kind suggestion as well, and I should return your favor and kindness. I feel embarrassed that you even paid the bill for me. Although the tea cost very little in Gu Nings eyes, Zhao Fulin thought that she shouldnt let Gu Ning pay the bill for her. Its fine, I dont mind, Gu Ning said, and left. Zhao Fulin wanted to say something again, but Gu Ning was already gone. ... Gu Ning walked outside and went straight to the bungee jumping facility. As soon as she walked into the elevator, she noticed Zhang Yanni moving back to the shore after jumping down and Jiang Ze was waiting for her at the shore. When Zhang Yanni stepped to the shore, Jiang Ze immediately reached out his arm to help her, and it was obvious that there was chemistry between them. Luckily, Zhao Fulin realized it now. Where is Zhao Fulin? Zhang Yanni asked Jiang Ze at once. If Zhao Fulin just passed out, Jiang Ze would think that it was funny and even gloat over her failure, but he wasnt in the mood to do that right now. Zhao Fulin suffered shock, and a girl saved her life. Shes having a rest in the teahouse right now, Jiang Ze said. What? Really? Zhang Yanni was scared too. Although she nned to make fun of Zhao Fulin, she had no intention to kill Zhao Fulin. If Zhao Fulin died, she would be med. Zhang Yanni schemed against Zhao Fulin because Zhao Fulin fell in love with the man she admired. It was true that Zhao Fulin liked Jiang Ze, but Zhang Yanni also admired Jiang Ze, however, Zhang Yanni wasnt aware of it. As a result, Zhao Fulin became Zhang Yannispetitor in love. Zhao Fulin was prettier and better than her at studying, so she was jealous of Zhao Fulin. When they saw Jiang Ze together, Jiang Ze always paid more attention to Zhao Fulin, which made her even more jealous of Zhao Fulin. Therefore, she yed some tricks to attract Jiang Zes attention and defamed Zhao Fulin. Zhang Yanni was good at acting, so Jiang Ze gradually believed her and had a bad impression of Zhao Fulin. Chapter 1224 - Do It Later

1224 Do It Later

Zhang Yanni wasnt as attractive as Zhao Fulin, but she was pretty too.After that, Jiang Ze invited Zhang Yanni to share a meal and watch a film together. Zhang Yanni understood that she sessfully attracted Jiang Zes attention, but she pretended to be shy and waited for Jiang Zes confession. Jiang Ze invited her to have a drink once. He was drunk and finally confessed his love to Zhang Yanni. Zhang Yanni absolutely epted his love. In addition, they went to book a room and slept with each other that night. However, they didnt tell Zhao Fulin that they were boyfriend and girlfriend now. Zhang Yanni was a mean girl, so she nned to make fun of Zhao Fulin first before she ended her friendship with her. Therefore, she teamed up with Jiang Ze to make Zhao Fulin a joke. Is the girl very beautiful and wearing a loose white T-shirt with a high ponytail? Zhang Yanni asked. She was describing Gu Ning. Hearing that, Jiang Ze was surprised. Yeah, how do you know that? With his affirmative answer, Zhang Yanni suddenly felt like something wasnt right. When we were on theunching pad, Zhao Fulin was scared and didnt want to jump. I tried to persuade her to have a try, but the girl stood out and stopped me. Afterwards, a staff member directly pushed Zhao Fulin down and the girl ran into the elevator without dy. I didnt think further back then, but now I feel its a little strange. Howe the girl knew that Zhao Fulin was going to be in danger? Jiang Ze realized that there must be something wrong too. Maybe because she saw that Zhao Fulin was so scared and she was worried that an ident might happen. Its possible. Zhang Yanni shrugged. Do we need to find Zhao Fulin now? Zhang Yanni asked. They came here together after all, and it wasnt appropriate to dump her here alone. You can go if you want to find her, Ill wait for you outside, Jiang Ze said. He didnt say that he was annoyed by Gu Ning in the teahouse. Zhang Yanni agreed and left. Even though Zhao Fulin hated them now, she still went back with them. She walked out of the amusement park along with them, then took a taxi home herself. Zhao Fulin said nothing along the way. Zhang Yanni and Jiang Ze didnt feel like anything was wrong, because they thought that she must be too scared. ... When Zhang Yanni went to find Zhao Fulin, Gu Ning and her friends went back to theunching pad. Gao Chengyun was the first one to jump. Gao Chengyun had done it many times before, but he still felt a little scared this time. He also screamed when he fell from such a high height. It was actually a good way to release his unpleasant feelings. An Ran and Zhu Yuanzhen stayed by the river. They didnt know when Cao Wenxin and the others would finish, so they chose to wait for them at the shore. When Gao Chengyun screamed, An Ran and Zhu Yuanzhen recognized him. They got nervous, but were somewhat amused by Gao Chengyuns reaction too. While Gao Chengyun jumped, other people could put on the equipment to save some time. Um, Zezheng, you can do it before me, Cao Wenxin said. She was too nervous to bungee jump right now. Why dont you do it first? Jiang Zezheng asked. Im too nervous right now, and I need some time, Cao Wenxin said. Since she said that, Jiang Zezheng had to stand up. Gu Ning noticed that both of them were very nervous, so she said, Gao Yi can do it first if youre too nervous. No problem. Gao Yi agreed. Great! Jiang Zezhengs face lit up at once and he sat back down. Although he would jump sooner orter, he still wanted to rx for a while longer. Gao Chengyun soon finished bungee jumping and a staff member began to fasten therge stic cord to Gao Yis body. As soon as Gao Chengyun went back to the shore, An Ran and Zhu Yuanzhen went to support him. Although Gao Chengyun didnt feel much fear, his body was a little sore, so he couldnt move smoothly. Luckily, it wasnt serious, and he would be fine as time went by or he could take a warm bath or go to a spa. Gao Yi was ready to jump, and this was the first time he had tried this. On a staff members instructions, Gao Yi jumped down without hesitation and he didnt shout aloud. Normally, people screamed during the jumping either because they were scared, or because they simply wanted to release their pressure. Gao Yi, however, didnt do that, because he wasnt scared and was introverted. Jesus, Gao Yi didnt scream at all! Cao Wenxin was very surprised. It seems that he isnt afraid of it, Jiang Zezheng said. In their eyes, if jumpers didnt scream aloud, it meant that they werent scared of it. Cao Wenxin was the next one to jump. Gao Yi was physically strong so he didnt feel ufortable after jumping. His face looked as fine as usual, which surprised the staff members who were waiting for him in the boat. Chapter 1225 - Not Exciting Enough

Chapter 1225 Not Exciting Enough

Gao Yi felt like it was very exciting, but not exciting enough, so he wanted to do it again if they had enough time.When Gao Yi went back to the shore, Gao Chengyun looked at him with admiration. I screamed so loudly, and now I feel embarrassed. Actually, it wasnt embarrassing if people screamed during extreme sports, but Gao Yi stayed too calm, which was unusual. Cao Wenxin soon jumped down, and she screamed even louder than Gao Chengyun. After that, she sank to the ground. Jiang Zezheng followed her to jump next. When he looked down from a great height, he couldnt help but move a few steps backwards. However, he didnt want to be a coward, so he summoned up his courage and jumped down. After the jump, he was in an even worse condition than Cao Wenxin, and he could barely get back to his feet. Gu Ning was thest one to go. After Jiang Zezheng jumped down, Gu Ning said to those staff members at theunching pad, I think you probably should listen to jumpers ideas in the future. If someone refuses to jump, you better not push him or her to jump down from here. Do you know what happened to the girl? She has acrophobia and went into shock when she jumped down. She almost died just then. Gu Ning wasnt criticizing them, but persuaded them to be careful in a very kind tone. Nobody wanted what had happened to Zhao Fulin to happen again. Those staff members were shocked after knowing it. They didnt expect that Zhao Fulin would suffer from shock. Luckily, she survived. Although those staff members were a little rude sometimes, they werent bad people and felt guilty afterwards. Were sorry for the ident, and well be cautious in the future. Seeing their good attitude, Gu Ning said nothing again, and she could only hope that they would stop pushing jumpers down forcefully. Although Zhao Fulin survived this time, the tragedy could happen to another person next time. Once therge stic cord was pulled back, Gu Ning was ready to jump. She indeed felt a little ufortable when she looked down from the edge of theunching pad, but she wasnt nervous. She had jumped down from a much greater height in her previous incarnation, which was really scary. As soon as Gu Ning was prepared, she jumped down without screaming at all. Shes very brave too, a staff member said. Youre right. Another staff member agreed. Gao Chengyun and the others were impressed by Gu Nings performance. Gao Yi, on the other hand, thought nothing of it, because he was so used to the fact that Gu Ning was excellent at everything. When Gu Ning was about two meters away from the water surface, she saw a giant swimming animal in the river. She smiled when it met her eyes. It was the jiao. The jiao was swimming around this ce, and it sensed Gu Nings magical power when Gu Ning rescued Zhao Fulin, so it swam over to see Gu Ning. Gu Ning went back to the ground steadily, and she felt very good after the jump. The staff member who helped Gu Ning get onto the boat recognized her and admired her more than ever. Gu Ning was a kind and brave girl in his eyes. Ningning, how do you feel? Isnt it exciting? Cao Wenxin asked Gu Ning. Yeah, but I dont think its exciting enough, because theunching pad isnt very high, Gu Ning said. What? It isnt very high? Cao Wenxin was shocked. Its high enough for me, Gao Chengyu said. Well, I actually think its not exciting enough as well, Gao Yi said. Cao Wenxin and the others felt a little upset. We can go somewhere which is more exciting in the future, Gu Ning said to Gao Yi. Im in! Qiao Ya was more than willing to join them. Great! Gao Yi was excited. Cao Wenxin and the others, however, didnt know what to say. I cant. I already had enough today, Cao Wenxin said. She jumped down from 40 meters high today, which was enough for her heart. She was afraid that she might be scared to death if the height became greater. I wont do it again, Jiang Zezheng said. He was now very sure that he was afraid of bungee jumping after trying it once. It wasnt humiliating to admit that bungee jumping was scary, because different people had different endurance. Lets go pick our bags up, and Ill give each of you a pill to help you recover, Gu Ning said to Cao Wenxin and Jiang Zezheng. They seemed a little ufortable now. All the power crystals were stored in the telepathic eye space, not in her bag, but she couldnt let others know that, so she needed a bag to hide it. Great! Cao Wenxin and Jiang Zezheng were happy to hear that, because they couldnt tolerate their sore bodies any longer. Cao Wenxin had bungee jumped before, and she knew that her body would be affected in the following week. Although it wasnt serious, it wasntfortable either. Therefore, they could feel much better with Gu Nings pills. Afterwards, they walked to the hall together. Chapter 1226 - The Women’s National Basketball Team

1226 The Womens National Basketball Team

Even though Cao Wenxin and Jiang Zezheng had sore bodies, they could still walk, just slowly.An Ran and Zhu Yuanzhen went to help them, so it wasnt a big problem. After getting their bags back, Gu Ning took out a bottle of power crystals and gave each of them a pill. Although An Ran and Zhu Yuanzhen didnt bungee jump, they also took one because it was good for their health. Cao Wenxin and Jiang Zezheng soon felt much better and were full of energy again. An Ran and Zhu Yuanzhen also felt veryfortable. At that time it was time for lunch, so they went to have lunch together. Ningning, were going to climb a mountainter. Why dont you join us? Were also going to have fun in a bar tonight after dinner, Cao Wenxin said. She had no intention to go back home early today. In addition, they didnt gather together often, so they wanted to enjoy the whole day together. Im afraid I cant, because Im leaving for City F tomorrow. I need to go back to the Tang family house tonight, the National College Entrance Examination is around the corner after all, Gu Ning said. Fine, Cao Wenxin said. She understood that Gu Ning had more important things to do. Right, the National College Entrance Examination is around the corner; I almost forget that Miss Gu is still a high school student, Jiang Zezheng said. Because Gu Ning stayed out of her school all the time, even she sometimes forgot the fact that she was still a student. They separated after lunch. Cao Wenxin and the others went to climb the mountain, while Gu Ning, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya left to deal with their own things. All of a sudden, Gu Ning remembered the abandonednd she had bought and left to An Guangyao. She was curious to know how the construction was going there. Since she was free now, she decided to have a look. After months of construction, several stories of therge building had already been built. This project progressed faster than the one at Zhengyang Street in City G. Gu Ning showed her exit-entry permit issued by Shenghua Real Estate, before she was allowed to enter. And because it was a construction site, they had to wear a hard hat. No idents or drama happened, and everyone was busy doing their own job. Once Gu Ning walked into the construction site, the chief engineer named Mu Hai saw her. Hi, boss, wee! He walked to Gu Ning at once. Hi, Im free today so I wanted to have a look around, Gu Ning said. No problem, please allow me to lead the way for you, Mu Hai said. Thanks. Gu Ning followed Mu Hai. Mu Hai guided Gu Ning around the construction site and introduced the processes to her along the way. Afterwards, Gu Ning left. At this time, it was about 3 pm, so she directly went to the Tang familys house with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. When they arrived at the Tang familys house, Gu Ning saw Tang Haifeng in a formal suit and it seemed that he was leaving. Grandpa, are you leaving? Gu Ning asked. Yeah, today is the birthday of your Aunt Lihuas father, so Im going to attend his birthday party. Since youre home now, we can go together with your parentster, Tang Haifeng said. Sure, Gu Ning said. Because they would join in the party as a family, Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to go back before her. Moreover, it was easier for her to go pick up the jiao without them with her. ... Before long, Tang Jiakai got home. He was thrilled to see Gu Ning and went to talk with her at once. Tang Jiakai told her that Teng Xiaoyu had almost fully recovered and he would be able to y basketball after resting for another day. Saying that, Tang Jiakai keptplimenting Gu Ning. He also talked about the Bulls, and how the members of the Bulls were out of strength now after the basketball game. They didnt even have the strength to train. Besides, their reputation was ruined as well. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng realized that Gu Ning had saved Tang Jiakais friend and even had defeated a professional basketball team by herself. He was impressed by his granddaughters skills. Ningning, I must tell you that youre very popr in the sports field, and many coaches say that youve attracted a lot of attention from the womens national basketball team, Tang Jiakai said. Chapter 1227 - Argue Again

Chapter 1227 Argue Again

As long as Ningning is unwilling to do it, they can do nothing about it, Tang Haifeng said.Gu Ning definitely had no interest in basketball, and she needed to focus on her studies now. ... When it was almost 5 pm, Tang Yunfan and Gu Man got home, followed by Tang Yunhang and Jiang Lihua. They came back home to put on formal clothes for the birthday party. The men were all in suits, while the women were in gowns. It was a party among people from high society, so everyone had to show up in formal clothing. Therefore, Gu Ning also went to put on a beautiful dress. She had a room in the Tang family house. Although she seldom stayed in the Tang family house, there were many female clothes prepared for her in the room. Even if Gu Ning married into another family in the future, her room would still be there in the Tang familys house. Gu Ning was a young beautiful girl with slim build, so she already looked very attractive in a simple white dress. Ningning, youre really pretty, and you look very attractive even in a random dress. Tang Haifengplimented Gu Ning with a broad smile. Gu Ning didnt wear any make-up. Because of her magical power, her skin was wless so there was no need for her to put on make-up. Ha-ha, thats because I have a beautiful family! Gu Ning smiled. Youre right! Tang Haifeng nodded. Let me be honest with you, Im the most good-looking man in my school, Tang Jiakai said. Youre too self-satisfied! Jiang Lihua criticized Tang Jiakai, although she had to admit that her son was indeed handsome. I mean it, and Ningning is the witness. She saw arge group of girls around me in my school, and theyre all my admirers. Tang Jiakai argued. Jiang Lihuaughed and dropped the topic. After they were all prepared, they left together. They sat in a MPV with a private car at the front and back. There were bodyguards in the two private cars to protect them. They were super-rich people in this city after all. ... The birthday party was held in one of the Jiang familys high-end houses. Normally, a rich family wouldnt split, and all the members would live together in arge house. Jiang Guangming was the eldest son of Master Jiang, so he was weing their guests with his wife now. Once the Tang familys car stopped at the gate of the house, the couple walked to wee them with a warm smile. Hi, everyone, wee! They were very familiar with each other. Nice to see you again, Jiang Lihua said. d to be here, Tang Jiakai said. Nice to see you all, Tang Yunhang said. Although the Jiang family wasnt as rich and influential as the Tang family, they got along with one another very well. Pleasee on in! Jiang Guangming said to them. When the Tang family arrived, all the invited guests were almost present. There werent many people at the party; overall there were only 45 invited guests in all. And all of them were close to the Jiang family. The party was a buffet, and everyone enjoyed it. Other guests all moved forward to greet the members of the Tang family, because it was the most powerful family in the room tonight. Members of the Tang family were very kind and they wore a smile all the time. However, the Tang familys social status was much higher than other guests, so other guests still felt a little pressure. Jiakai, Miss Gu, if you feel bored chatting with the older generation in the hall, you can go to the backyard to have fun with Jiamin and Minhong, Mrs. Jiang said to Tang Jiakai and Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning already joined the Tang family, she kept her name as Gu Ning, so other people still called her Miss Gu. Sure, Tang Jiakai said. Although he disliked Jiang Yutong, he got along with Jiang Minhong and Jiang Jiamin. Gu Ning also agreed. After that, they went to the backyard. There was a tea pavilion in the backyard, and the younger generation were enjoying themselves at this time. Nevertheless, Jiang Yutong and Jiang Jiamin argued with each other again. Jiang Yutong identally knocked Jiang Jiamins wine ss over and the wine was sshed on Jiang Jiamin, but Jiang Yutong refused to apologize and even med Jiang Jiamin for it. Jiang Jiamin was very angry and poured a ss of wine on Jiang Yutong, then they began to argue with one another. When they were arguing loudly, Jiang Minhong sat still and told other people to keep on drinking and eating, because he knew that his older sister wasnt weak at all. However, if Jiang Jiamin couldnt win, he would definitely stand up and help her. Chapter 1228 - Girls“ Affair

Chapter 1228 Girls Affair

If Jiang Yutong was bullied by someone else outside, he would gloat when it wasnt serious and would only help her once it became too violent. Jiang Yutong was a member of his family after all.At this time, Gu Ning saw a familiar face, and the person was Zhao Fulin. It turned out that Zhao Fulins family was a rtive of the Jiang family. Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai walked up to them, and Jiang Minhong noticed them first. He stood up to wee them at once. Hi, wee,e here and have a seat! Jiang Minhong knew Gu Ning from Tang Yunfan and Gu Mans wedding. However, they werent familiar with each other, so he called her Miss Gu. Hearing Jiang Minhongs voice, Jiang Jiamin and Jiang Yutong stopped arguing, then turned to look at Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai. Hi, Jiakai, Miss Gu. Jiang Jiamins face went back to normal and greeted them politely. Jiang Yutong, on the contrary, snorted with disdain and went to change her clothes. Tang Jiakai and Gu Ning didnt care about Jiang Yutongs attitude at all. Other people recognized Tang Jiakai and stood up without dy. Nice to see you, Lord Tang. Nice to see you all, Tang Jiakai said. Nice to meet you all, Gu Ning said with a smile. Zhao Fulin couldnt see Gu Nings face among the crowd, but she thought that Gu Nings voice sounded familiar. Nevertheless, She didnt think further because there were many people who had simr voices. If you dont mind, you can directly call me Jiamin and I can directly call you Gu Ning. We dont need to be so polite to each other, Jiang Jiamin said. It feels very strange. Jiang Jiamin had a good impression of Gu Ning, so she wanted to make friends with her. Of course, Jiamin, Gu Ning said. After that, Jiang Jiamin invited Gu Ning to have a seat near her. Zhao Fulin didnt see Gu Nings face until now, and she was greatly surprised to see her here. In addition, Gu Ning came here along with Tang Jiakai. As Jiang Jiamins friend, she had definitely heard of Tang Jiakai, and she had met him a few times before, but they werent familiar. Since Tang Jiakai was a member of the famous Tang family in City B, Gu Nings family must be very powerful too. Hi, nice to see you again, Gu Ning said to Zhao Fulin when Zhao Fulin was still surprised. Do you know each other? Jiang Jiamin was slightly surprised. Nice to see you, Miss Gu. What a coincidence! Zhao Fulin smiled. Zhao Fulin just found out Gu Nings name. She was very excited to see Gu Ning again, because Gu Ning was her savior. Afterwards, Zhao Fulin answered Jiang Jiamins question in a low voice, It was Miss Gu who saved my life today. Zhao Fulin already told Jiang Jiamin about what had happened to her today. They were close friends, so they shared many secrets. Even though Zhao Fulin already gave Jiang Ze and Zhang Yanni up, she still felt sad after being made a joke by people who were supposed to be her good friends. It would take time for her to forget this bad memory. Oh, I understand now! Jiang Jiamin said. She was also mad at what Jiang Ze and Zhang Yanni had done to Zhao Fulin. Luckily, Gu Ning had appeared on time and saved Zhao Fulins life. Gu Ning, this is my close friend, Zhao Fulin. Thank you so much for what you did today, Jiang Jiamin said to Gu Ning. Wait a second. What happened today? Jiang Minhong asked curiously. Its a girls affair, and its none of your business, Jiang Jiamin said. I simply care about you, Jiang Minhong said. However, Jiang Jiamin refused to talk about it. Dont you need to change your clothing? Gu Ning looked at Jiang Jiamins stained dress. Oh, right, I almost forgot. Im sorry, I need to leave for a while. Jiang Jiamin realized that her dress was stained, then she left to change it. Miss Gu, you can directly call me Minhong since youre Jiakais younger cousin, Jiang Minhong said to Gu Ning. They were rtives anyway. Hearing that, other people were shocked. They didnt know when Tang Jiakai got a new younger cousin. Sure, Gu Ning said with a smile. Please allow me to do the introduction, Tang Minhong said and stood up. He turned to the others first. This is Gu Ning. Shes Lord Tangs biological daughter and Jiakais younger cousin. However, she kept her mothers surname, so her family name is Gu. Because he didnt want other people to disdain Gu Ning, he exined why Gu Ning had a different family name from Tang Jiakai. It wasnt a secret in high society after all. Chapter 1229 - Coming Soon

Chapter 1229 Coming Soon

If Jiang Minhong didnt point out that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter, they wouldnt be so surprised. They all knew that Tang Yunfan never married before, and he just got married not long ago.Since Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter, Gu Nings mother must be Tang Yunfans wife now. They were curious to know why Tang Yunfan suddenly got married, but none of them asked this question. After that, Jiang Minhong introduced the other people to Gu Ning. Some of them were his cousins, while some were children of his parents friends. A short whileter, Jiang Yutong came back to her seat, but she only talked with her own younger cousin. Jiang Jiamin also came back after a few minutes, and she ignored Jiang Yutong too. When she was chatting with Gu Ning, she was amazed by Gu Nings wless skin. Gu Ning, your skin looks so good! Do you wear any make-up? Jiang Jiamin asked. No, I dont like wearing make-up, Gu Ning replied with a smile. Keep lying. Its impossible to have perfect skin without wearing any make-up, Jiang Yutong suddenly said. Gu Ning, just ignore her. Shes simply jealous of you. I think youre not wearing any make-up, because I cant see any. You can look at my face. Ive put on some make-up and you can clearly see the foundation, Jiang Jiamin said. She was unwilling to argue with Jiang Yutong, because it was a waste of her time. Zhao Fulin got interested at once. Gu Ning, how do you take care of your skin in your daily life? It looks wless! Women were all interested in skincare products. I only use Kouzi, Gu Ning said. Kouzi? What a coincidence! Im using Kouzi too, Jiang Jiamin said with excitement. My skin was always dry before I used Kouzi, but it got much better after I used Kouzi. Kouzi is my favorite skincare brand now. Ha-ha, Gu Ningughed. She felt happy when other women liked her brand. Tang Jiakai also felt satisfied. He was proud of Gu Ning and felt happy for her. However, Gu Ning didnt want too many people to know that she was the founder of Kouzi right now, so he couldnt tell them this secret. Jiamin rmended Kouzi to me, and Im using it as well. It is indeed very effective, Zhao Fulin said. If only Kouzi had a line of make-up! I want to rece all my make-up with Kouzi. Women were willing to spend a lot of money on their appearances as long as the products were effective. Girls above 18 learned of all kinds of ways to take care of their skin. Both Zhao Fulin and Jiang Jiamin were in their early twenties, so they paid more attention to their skin. Gu Ning, however, didnt care much about it, because her skin was already perfect without any make-up. In addition, she found it annoying to put on make-up every time she left her home. She was still a high school student anyway, so there was no need for her to wear make-up. Although Kouzi only had skincare products without a line of make-up, she was going to produce make-up products in the future, especially lipsticks, because lipsticks were womens favorite. It wasnt umon for a woman to have over a dozen lipsticks, which was very important for make-up sales. Gu Ning told Ning Changkai to be in charge of it, so she didnt know many of the details, but she nned to talk with Ning Changkaiter about the make-up line. Kouzi is still a new brand, and it takes time to produce so many kinds of products, but I believe the make-up line ising soon, Gu Ning said with confidence. She was the boss after all. Hearing that, Tang Jiakai smiled. Who do you think you are? Jiang Yutong argued against Gu Ning. Its not up to you. Jiang Yutong disliked Gu Ning because Gu Ning was prettier than her and even became Jiang Jiamins friend. She hated Jiang Jiamin and Jiang Jiamins friends. However, Kouzi was a well-known brand, and she admitted that it was very effective, so she didnt criticize it. Tang Jiakai was annoyed when Jiang Yutong said that to Gu Ning. To prevent Tang Jiakai from revealing the fact that she was the founder of Kouzi, Gu Ning opened her mouth at once. Why dont we bet on it? I believe Kouzi will have a make-up line within a month. If not, Ill buy a 100 sets of Kouzi for you, and vice versa. Chapter 1230 - Zhang Yanni Is More Jealous of Zhao Fulin

Chapter 1230 Zhang Yanni Is More Jealous of Zhao Fulin

It wasnt difficult for both of them to do that, because neither of themcked money.Gu Ning had no intention to make Jiang Yutong buy Kouzi for her, but she aimed to embarrass her. Why not! I dont believe Kouzi will have the make-up line within a month, Jiang Yutong said. Tang Jiakai felt likeughing, but controlled himself. Jiang Yutong was doomed to fail. Gu Ning... Jiang Jiamin, however, was a little worried. Although she knew Gu Ning was very rich, she thought that there was no need for Gu Ning to have such a bet with Jiang Yutong. Its fine, its not a big deal for me, Gu Ning said airily. She still didnt want to tell them that she was the founder of Kouzi. After a while, Jiang Jiamins mother called them to go to the hall. The party began at 6 pm, and it ended at 7:30 pm. The members of the Tang family left earliest, because other people didnt dare to leave if they were still here. When Gu Ning was about to walk out, Zhao Fulin seemed to have something to talk to Gu Ning about. Seeing that, Gu Ning directly asked her, Do you have anything you want to talk to me about? Um, can we be friends on WeChat? Zhao Fulin asked. Sure. Gu Ning smiled. Zhao Fulin beamed at once, and they added each other on WeChat. Im in! You cant leave me behind. Jiang Jiamin approached them and added Gu Ning on WeChat. Although they had only gotten along with one another for a short time, Gu Ning had a good impression of them and she was willing to be kind to them. It wasnt a bad thing to have more friends. A bunch of bored people, Jiang Yutong, who stood not far from them, said with disdain. Gu Ning heard it, but she didnt care about it. Oh, Fulin, why dont we take some photos with Gu Ning? Jiang Jiamin suddenly said to Zhao Fulin with a mysterious smile. Zhao Fulin didnt understand it, but wouldnt refuse to do it either, because she liked Gu Ning. Can we? she asked Gu Ning. No problem. Gu Ning smiled. She definitely understood why Jiang Jiamin said that, and she was amused. Afterwards, they took some photos together. When Gu Ning was gone, Jiang Jiamin asked Zhao Fulin, Have you heard of Gu Nings achievements? What achievements? Zhao Fulin was confused. Ha-ha, I knew that you didnt know. Search her name on the Inte, and I promise youll be surprised, Jiang Jiamin said. Zhao Fulin listened to her and searched Gu Nings name on the Inte, then she was shocked by the news about Gu Ning. To her astonishment, Gu Ning had done so many unbelievable things before. In addition, Gu Ning was also the famous Goddess Gu! Zhao Fulin became Gu Nings fan now. You told me to take photos with her because of this, right? Zhao Fulin asked with excitement. Yeah. Jiang Jiamin nodded. Why didnt you tell me earlier? Zhao Fulinined. How could I tell you that in front of Gu Ning? She wants to keep a low-profile, and you can find out her achievements yourself through the Inte anyway, Jiang Jiamin said. Youre right. Zhao Fulin agreed. They were close friends, so they knew each others character very well. Without hesitation, Zhao Fulin posted those photos to her WeChat moments. Zhao Fulin: Honored to see famous Goddess Gu tonight! Thanks to my dear friend. What a happy ending of this beautiful day! Her dear friend was obviously Jiang Jiamin. Once Zhao Fulin posted those photos, some of her friends who were also Gu Nings fans got excited. They all hoped that they could see Gu Ning one day in real life. Some were also curious about who Goddess Gu was, so Zhao Fulin told them to do the research themselves. Within a short time, more people became Gu Nings fans. Zhang Yanni was also in Zhao Fulins friend circle, because Zhao Fulin hadnt deleted her yet. When she saw the photos, she searched Gu Nings name on the Inte without dy. After reading many pieces of news about Gu Ning, she was amazed too. At the same time, Zhang Yanni was more jealous of Zhao Fulin now. Zhao Fulin was prettier than her, and Zhao Fulins family was also richer than her family. Even the boy she liked admired Zhao Fulin at first. Then when Zhao Fulin was in danger, Gu Ning showed up and saved her life. Chapter 1231 - Jiang Ze’s Doubts

Chapter 1231 Jiang Zes Doubts

Wow, Im surprised that Zhao Fulin has a group of so many sessful friends, Jiang Ze said.Hearing that, Zhang Yanni panicked a little and said with disdain on purpose, Shes lucky, but not kind. As long as Gu Ning knows more about her, she will be abandoned. Zhang Yanni wasnt confident about herself, so she did everything to keep Jiang Ze by her side. However, she didnt know that Jiang Ze was actually snobbish. One of the reasons why he chased Zhang Yanni was that Zhang Yanni was a local citizen in City B. Zhang Yannis family was involved in business, and her family bought a bachelor-style apartment for her. Jiang Ze, on the other hand, was from a small city and his family wasnt rich, so he couldnt afford a bachelor-style apartment in City B. Therefore, even though Jiang Ze couldnt afford a house in City B, he hoped that Zhang Yanni could help him. Zhang Yanni only had a bachelor-style apartment, but she was much richer than those young people who had no ce to live at all. In addition, Zhang Yanni was the only daughter in her family, and her familys wealth would be hers in the future. Jiang Ze also understood that he wasnt outstanding among his peers in City B, so he didnt dare to chase a girl of much higher social position than him. It seems that theyre at a luxurious party from the background of the photos. Normally, only either rich or powerful people could attend a party like this. What does Zhao Fulins family do for a living? Jiang Ze asked all of a sudden. Hearing that, Zhang Yanni got nervous. I dont know, but she was very jealous of me after knowing that I have my own apartment, Zhang Yanni said. It meant that Zhao Fulins family couldnt afford an apartment. It definitely wasnt the truth, and Zhang Yanni deliberately said it to stop Jiang Ze from getting interested in Zhao Fulin. In fact, Zhao Fulins family was much richer than Zhang Yannis family. Besides, Zhao Fulins parents already bought arge downtown house for her. She also had a winery which was worth millions of yuan along with an expensive car under her name. Therefore, Zhang Yanni was super jealous of Zhao Fulin. However, Zhao Fulin didnt want to live alone, and the house was too big for her, so she always wanted a smaller apartment. She was still a college student, and her parents thought that a house was enough for her, so she decided to buy an apartment on her own in the future when she had a job. Although Zhang Yanni said that, Jiang Ze still felt it wasnt right. Really? The gown shes wearing in the pictures is a designer brand, and it costs at least 10 thousand yuan. Zhang Yanni was displeased. Who knows? It could be fake and cost just hundreds of yuan. Jiang Ze closed his mouth and dropped the topic, but he still had doubts in his mind. He decided to find out the truthter. Even though Zhang Yanni was Jiang Zes girlfriend now, Jiang Ze didnt want to miss the chance to rise to a higher social position. He didnt care about Zhao Fulins behavior as long as he could benefit from their rtionship. ... Gu Ning didnt go back with Tang Haifeng, and instead took a taxi home. Her family members knew that she wasnt a weak girl, so they agreed to let her go back home alone. At the same time, they still reminded her to be careful. Gu Ning then went to the river and put the jiao back into the telepathic eye space before she went home. It had been a long day. ... Jiang Ze was also back in his dorm room and he called Zhao Fulin without dy. At this moment, Zhao Fulin was drying her hair after taking a bath. Seeing Jiang Zes call, Zhao Fulin remembered that she hadnt cklisted his number yet, and she did it right away. Although she still felt sad and disappointed because she really had liked Jiang Ze, her dignity was more important in her eyes. Jiang Ze was annoyed when Zhao Fulin refused to answer his call. He kept calling her again and again, but he couldnt get through to her, then he found out that Zhao Fulin just cklisted his number. Why would she do that? Jiang Ze didnt understand it. Since Zhao Fulin refused to answer his calls, he started to send her messages on WeChat. Jiang Ze: Why are you refusing to answer my calls? He was questioning her. However, the message failed to send to Zhao Fulin because Zhao Fulin had already deleted him from her friend list. Jiang Ze was furious, and almost smashed his phone on the ground. The next morning, several of Zhao Fulins ssmates surrounded her once she showed up at the ssroom. They had all seen the photos Zhao Fulin posted on her WeChat moments, and they were envious of her. Zhang Yanni was full of jealousy now that Zhao Fulin was the focus of peoples attention. Hi, Fulin, I saw the photos you posted yesterday. Are you a friend of Gu Nings? Zhang Yanni couldnt help but ask Zhao Fulin. Yeah, we met at a party yesterday, Zhao Fulin said under the anticipation of their ssmates. Chapter 1232 - Stay away from Me

1232 Stay away from Me

Are you good friends? Zhang Yanni asked again. She absolutely didnt want to hear that Zhao Fulin was Gu Nings good friend.Zhao Fulin was better than her in every aspect, but she refused to ept it. Yeah, are you good friends? Is Goddess Gu easy-going? ... Several ssmates were curious too. They asked those questions because Gu Ning was a celebrity and she was too far removed from their lives. In ordinary peoples eyes, famous people were mostly arrogant. Shes very easy-going. I didnt know that shes so popr on the Inte when I just met her at the party. Shes younger than me, but behaves like a mature woman. Oh, shes much prettier than her photos, Zhao Fulin said. Really? Ive always wanted to see her in real life. She looks violent when shes fighting against bad people, but I think shes kind and gentle in her daily life. ... They keptplimenting Gu Ning. At this time, their teacher came, and they went back to their own seats. Zhang Yanni couldnt be more jealous of Zhao Fulin now after knowing that she got along well with Gu Ningst night. If Zhao Fulin had a celebrity as a friend, more and more ssmates would support her. Zhang Yanni clenched her fists. She wouldnt allow Zhao Fulin to be more noticeable than her. ... When it was 8 am, Gu Ning had already finished her breakfast. After resting for a while, she called Ning Changkai. Hi, Uncle Ning, is it convenient for you now? Yeah, whats up? Ning Changkai had just left his house and was walking to the parking lot. When can Kouzi produce make-up products? Gu Ning asked. We had the idea to do that a few days ago, but our skincare products are always short of supply, so we dont have another production line for make-up products yet, Ning Changkai said. Well, I just had a bet with someone and I bet that Kouzi can have a make-up line within a month, so you need to deal with it right now, Gu Ning said. Deliver a batch of the make-up products to City B when its done. What? Who had the bet with you? Ning Changkai was amused. Gu Ning was the boss of Kouzi, and it was totally up to her whether they would have a make-up line. As long as Gu Ning wanted, they could have a make-up line within a week. Well, she isnt smart enough to know that Im the boss of Kouzi, Gu Ning said with a smile. Anyway, many people want Kouzi make-up, so we can produce some first. Sure, no problem. Ning Changkai agreed. At 8:30 am Gu Ning and her bodyguards left for the airport. ... In the past, Zhang Yanni and Zhao Fulin would chat with each other during the breaks between their sses, but now they avoided seeing one another. Once it was 12 pm, Zhao Fulin stood up and left. She didnt go to invite Zhang Yanni to dine together as she had done before. Although Zhang Yanni was unwilling to be friends with Zhao Fulin any longer, she felt embarrassed when Zhao Fulin left her behind. She thought that maybe Zhao Fulin had realized something. However, she couldnt figure it out. Hey, Fulin, wait a second. Why dont you wait for me? Zhang Yanni caught up to Zhao Fulin. Do you think we still need to be friends? Zhao Fulin coldly asked Zhang Yanni. Zhao Fulin was mad at Zhang Yanni, but she didnt bother to argue with her. Zhang Yanni was confused. Before she could ask anything further, Zhao Fulin said, Zhang Yanni, were no longer friends, and I dont want to see you anymore. I know what you did behind my back to steal Jiang Ze. You should stay away from me from now on. After that, Zhao Fulin walked away without hesitation. Hearing that, Zhang Yanni realized that Zhao Fulin had found out what she had done to steal Jiang Ze away. Zhang Yanni was shocked, and couldnt believe her ears. She didnt know how Zhao Fulin managed to find out. Anyway, since Zhao Fulin already found out, she could stop pretending. ... Jiang Ze was waiting for Zhao Fulin on her way to the canteen. He still tried to figure out why Zhao Fulin had cklisted him for no reason. As soon as Zhao Fulin showed up, Jiang Ze walked to her and stopped her. Zhao Fulin, why did you cklist my phone number and WeChat? Chapter 1233 - I’m Not as Shameless as You

Chapter 1233 Im Not as Shameless as You

Why? Dont you know the reason yourself? Zhao Fulin sneered. Jiang Ze, I dont know what Ive done wrong for you to team up with Zhang Yanni to make fun of me. If you dislike me, you can directly tell me. I wont annoy you even if you reject me. I almost gave up on you, but you gave me hope, then joked about my life. If I hadnt been lucky, I would have died already.You... Jiang Ze rounded his eyes in shock. He couldnt believe that Zhao Fulin already found out their dirty secret. At this moment, Zhang Yanni came. When she saw Jiang Ze talking with Zhao Fulin, she was annoyed. However, before she could say anything, Jiang Ze questioned her. Did you tell her? He knew that he and Zhang Yanni had indeed done something terrible to Zhao Fulin, but he had no thoughts to let Zhao Fulin know about it, especially after knowing that Zhao Fulins family could be very rich. To his astonishment, Zhao Fulin was aware of everything now. What? Zhang Yanni just arrived, so she didnt understand what Jiang Ze was asking her. Neither of you told me; I found out myself, Zhao Fulin said. I am probably slow on the uptake, but Im not dumb. Actually, Zhao Fulin should thank Gu Ning. If it hadnt been for Gu Nings kind advice, she wouldnt have found out the truth. Fulin, its a misunderstanding. I had no intention to make fun of you! Jiang Ze was anxious. You clearly know what you did. Both of you should stay away from me from now on! Jiang Ze said and wanted to leave, but was stopped by Jiang Ze. Jiang Ze! Zhang Yanni was mad seeing that. Since Zhao Fulin already found out, there was no need for them to exin it, unless Jiang Ze was attracted to Zhao Fulin again. Thinking of that, Zhang Yanni was furious, but she med Zhao Fulin for it. Even though Jiang Ze was actually interested in Zhao Fulins family, Zhang Yanni still believed that it was Zhao Fulins fault. Because Zhang Yanni was so deeply in love with Jiang Ze, she lost her reason. Let me go! Zhao Fulin was angry and shrugged Jiang Zes hand away. Fulin! Jiang Ze panicked. Jiang Ze, Im not as shameless as you. Youre the ones going to be embarrassed if it bes a sensation, Zhao Fulin said in a cold tone and left. Jiang Ze didnt dare to stop her this time, in case it became a sensation. However, he wouldnt give up, and he was determined to find out more details about Zhao Fulins family background. If Zhao Fulins family was better than Zhang Yannis, he would put the me on Zhang Yanni to gain Zhao Fulins forgiveness. In other words, Jiang Ze would get whatever he wanted by hook or by crook. Jiang Ze, what do you mean? She already found out, so why do you still want to exin it? Do you regret it now? Zhang Yanni questioned Jiang Ze after Zhao Fulin was gone. No, dont misunderstand me. Didnt you tell me that she isnt a good girl and likes defaming other people? Im afraid shell say something terrible about us to damage our reputation. Jiang Ze argued. Before he was sure that Zhao Fulins family was better than Zhang Yannis, he had to maintain a good rtionship with Zhang Yanni. That way, if he found out that Zhao Fulins family wasnt better than Zhang Yannis, he would still be together with Zhang Yanni. Really? Zhang Yanni asked Jiang Ze, although she already believed his words. I mean it, Jiang Ze said. Since he said that, Zhang Yanni closed her mouth, and they went to dine together. ... Gu Ning and her bodyguards arrived at City F when it was about 1 pm, so they took a taxi to have lunch. It was Monday, and Gu Ning had decided to go to her sses tomorrow. Since Gu Ning was back in City F now, she decided to invite her friends to dine together and she mentioned(@) them in their WeChat groupter. Gu Ning seldom showed up in the WeChat group, so her friends got excited seeing her message. Although the National College Entrance Examination was around the corner, they still needed time to rx. They told Gu Ning that they wanted to have seafood in a famous five-star hotel, and Gu Ning agreed. Anyway, she didntck money at all. Speaking of seafood, Gu Ning suddenly remembered that there was a giant yellow croaker in her telepathic eye space now. It was a very rare and expensive fish, so Gu Ning wouldnt take it out right now. She decided to take it out when Master Leng visited the Tang family, because it would be a big surprise for them. ... After lunch, Gu Ning and her bodyguards went back to Fenghua Luxury Mansion. Once they arrived, Gu Ning told Gao Yi to clean her car, because she needed itter. The Land Rover was parked in the garage for a long time, so there was a thickyer of dirt over it. Gu Ning felt sleepy when she walked into her home, so she decided to have a nap in her bedroom. Gao Yi, on the other hand, didnt go back to his apartment, and left to clean Gu Nings car. Half an hourter, Gu Ning got up and left her home. Chapter 1234 - Looks Familiar

Chapter 1234 Looks Familiar

Her car was already cleaned up, so she drove it away.Because Gu Ning was going to meet her schoolmates, there was no need for her bodyguards to go with her. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were a couple after all, and they needed some private time. In fact, Gu Ning was very generous and kind to them. They had a lot of free time to live their own life, and they didnt have to stay by her sides all the time. Gu Ning actually preferred to move around alone, and she wasnt a weak girl, so it wasnt necessary for her to bring her bodyguards with her all day long. If it wasnt convenient for her to deal with something, she would tell Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to handle it for her. ... Before Gu Ning came home, Gu Man told her to have a look at Kamei Beauty Salon in City F if she was free. Although Gu Man talked with Gu Qing on the phone every day, she was still worried about the business of Kamei Beauty Salon. For now, Gu Qing ran Kamei Beauty Salon in City F on her own, and Gu Man stayed in City B. Therefore, Gu Ning left for Kamei Beauty Salon now that she was free. Kamei Beauty Salon was also very popr in City F, because the skincare products it used were effective and safe. Gu Qing had enough money to open a branch now, but she thought that she still needed some time to get more familiar with the business. As the boss of Kamei Beauty Salon, Gu Qing actually didnt have too much work to do in the store. She normally checked the ounts and chatted with her clients to kill the time. Many richdies in City F had be Gu Qings friends now. However, Mrs. Hao and Mrs. Lu were still Gu Qings closest friends. Wang Sufen was Gu Qings biggest assistant in the store, and she was responsible for the stock checks. When Kamei Beauty Salon was running out of skincare products, Wang Sufen would contact Cine for more stock. It wasnt a difficult job, but it wasnt easy either. Luckily, Wang Sufen was diligent and reliable, so she was able to do her job well. ... As soon as Gu Ning walked into the hall, Gu Qing walked to her with a broad smile. Hi, Ningning! She knew that Gu Ning woulde back these days, so she wasnt surprised to see her. Moreover, she missed Gu Ning very much after they had been apart for so long. Hi, Aunt Qing! Gu Ning smiled. Is everything alright in this store? Have you encountered any trouble while Ive been absent? Kamei Beauty Salon was too famous and sessful now, so Gu Ning was worried that theirpetitors might cause them trouble. It had happened before after all. Everything is fine, and nobody has caused us trouble, Gu Qing said. She was very satisfied with the business right now. Because of the skincare products Gu Ning made, more and more women became their loyal customers. Many people were indeed jealous of Kamei Beauty Salons poprity, but none of them dared to cause them any trouble now. Two thirds of the membership of Kamei Beauty Salon were richdies in City F, so no one was willing to annoy them. Some businessmen got Cines phone number from Gu Qing so they went to open a store by themselves. Gu Qing was willing to give them the number of Cine, because she wasnt afraid that they would be more sessful than her. It was Gu Ningspany anyway, and they would benefit from it if more people were selling products produced by Cine. In addition, Kamei Beauty Salon already had arge number of loyal VIP members, and most of them were unwilling to go another ce to take care of their skin. As a result, Kamei Beauty Salon was still very profitable. Great. Gu Ning felt relieved when Gu Qing told her that everything was fine. If anyone dares to cause you any trouble, feel free to tell me, she saidter. Sure, I will, Gu Qing said and felt touched. Gu Ning had helped her and her family a lot, and never had asked anything in return. Qing, whos this? A richdy was attracted by Gu Ning at first nce. She looks very familiar, she said. Oh, this is my niece, Gu Ning, Gu Qing said with pride. Gu Ning? Is she the founder of Jade Beauty Jewelry? The richdy got excited. It was obvious that she was also a loyal customer of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Moreover, she must have heard a lot about Gu Ning. Yeah, she is, Gu Qing said. Since the richdy recognized Gu Ning, there was no need for them to deny it. Chapter 1235 - Tao Jiayi

Chapter 1235 Tao Jiayi

Nice to see you, madam. Gu Ning politely greeted the richdy.Miss Gu, so nice to meet you! Ive heard a lot about you; youre the pride of our city now! The richdy was excited to see the famous and talented girl. Thank you so much for yourpliment, Gu Ning said with a smile. Well, I wish my kids could be as outstanding as you, the richdy said. Gu Ning chatted with her for a while, then left the store. ... Chu Peihan and the others would leave their school at 5:30 pm, but it was only 5 pm now, so Gu Ning went to wait for them outside. However, the moment she arrived at the gate of their school, she saw her head-teacher, Zhang Qiuhua walking out in a hurry. It seemed like something terrible had happened. Since Zhang Qiuhua was Gu Nings head-teacher and she had taken good care of Gu Ning before, Gu Ning couldnt stand aside and do nothing. Therefore, she walked to her head-teacher at once. Professor Zhang, what happened? May I help you? Gu Ning asked. Zhang Qiuhua was struck dumb for a second when she saw Gu Ning. Gu Ning, when did youe back? I just came back yesterday, and Ille to school tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Because Zhang Qiuhua didnt answer her question, she asked again, Professor Zhang, you dont look good. Do you need my help? Zhang Qiuhua hesitated for a while, then said, My daughter had a fight with her schoolmate, and she was pushed to the ground. Shes injured and was sent to the Central Hospital. I need to go see her right now. Zhang Qiuhua was very worried about her daughters condition. Let me drive you there, Gu Ning said. Thank you so much, Zhang Qiuhua said, because it was an emergency. After that, Zhang Qiuhua got in Gu Nings car, and Gu Ning drove fast to the Central Hospital. Zhang Qiuhua would probably be scared of the speed normally, but now she was anxious and couldnt wait to see her daughter. It only took Gu Ning about 10 minute to reach the Central Hospital. Once Zhang Qiuhua got out of the car, she called her daughters teacher, but her daughter hadnt arrived yet. They waited for five minutes before finally seeing Zhang Qiuhuas daughter and her daughters teacher. Zhang Qiuhuas daughter was 14 this year, and she was in 8th grade. Because she wasnt seriously injured, her teacher didnt call an ambnce. She was just taken to the hospital in their schools car. Zhang Qiuhuas daughter covered her forehead when she left the car, and a young female teacher supported her. Jiayi! Zhang Qiuhua ran to her daughter at once, followed by Gu Ning. Mom! Tao Jiayi cried the second she saw her mother. Mom, I feel so aggrieved now. I didnt write a love letter to Wang Shaocong, but they didnt believe me. They pped and pushed me... There were palm prints left on Tao Jiayis cheeks. Seeing that, even Gu Ning was angry. Gu Ning noticed that Tao Jiayi wasnt seriously injured, so she didnt treat her right away, but she wouldnt allow those bullies to get away with it. We must have an exam of the injuries first, and we must seek justice! Zhang Qiuhua said in anger. She couldnt tolerate the unreasonable humiliation, and it might leave a deep mental scar in Tao Jiayis heart if she couldnt deal with it properly. Tao Jiayis teacher, however, didnt think it was a good idea. Professor Zhang, I know it isnt Tao Jiayis fault, but I think you better give it up, because the girls family is very powerful. It was obvious that this teacher was a snobbish person. How could you say that after my daughter was injured? Youre a teacher and you are supposed to protect your students! Zhang Qiuhua was mad. The young teacher wasnt annoyed, but sneered, Professor Zhang, I said that out of my kindness. Since you refuse to listen to me, you need to bear the result yourself. Oh, really? Were determined to seek justice this time, Gu Ning said. She understood that Zhang Qiuhua didnt have a powerful support, so she was willing to help her. She never bullied others because of her family background, but she wouldnt mind teaching those young bullies a lesson. Professor Zhang, dont worry. I can help you. Gu Ningforted Zhang Qiuhua. Zhang Qiuhua knew that Gu Ning had connections in high ces, so she wasnt worried about it at all. Thanks, Zhang Qiuhua said and felt grateful. Tao Jiayis teacher, on the other hand, didnt think that Gu Ning could change the situation. Chapter 1236 - An Guangming Meets Gu Ning Again

Chapter 1236 An Guangming Meets Gu Ning Again

Fine, do whatever you want, the young teacher said.After that, they went to check Tao Jiayis injuries. Although Tao Jiayis teacher was a little snobbish, she still was a responsible teacher and she didnt leave Tao Jiayi alone. On their way to register, Gu Ning ran into An Guangming. Hi, Miss Gu, been a while! An Guangmings eyes lit up at once. Miss Gu, what happened? An Guangmings sight fell on injured Tao Jiayi. Director An, nice to see you. Gu Ning greeted An Guangming. Well, this girl is my head-teachers daughter, and she was injured by her schoolmates. We need to do an injury check right now. An Guangming nodded. When Gu Ning mentioned the injury check, he understood what she was going to do. However, Tao Jiayis teacher was astonished when Gu Ning called An Guangming Director An. She couldnt believe that Gu Ning was able to know the director of this hospital, and they seemed familiar with each other. It seemed that Gu Ning was from a powerful family too. Thinking of that, the teacher believed that it was highly possible, or Gu Ning wouldnt insist on punishing those bullies. Miss Gu, please follow me this way, An Guangming said, which meant there was no need for them to register. Hearing that, Tao Jiayis teacher was surprised again. Thank you so much, Director An, Gu Ning said. Afterwards, they followed An Guangming to the VIP section to check Tao Jiayi. A few minutester, the report was out. Tao Jiayi had a slight concussion and her wounds needed to be dealt with as soon as possible. Will it affect her life and study? Zhang Qiuhua was nervous. Normally its fine, but she needs to stay at home for at least a week. If she feels ufortable, she muste here for a further check, the doctor said. Actually, Gu Ning could help Tao Jiayi to have a full recovery, but she couldnt tell Zhang Qiuhua right now. After that, the doctor went to deal with Tao Jiayis wounds. During this time, Gu Ning asked An Guangming, Director An, is An Qian on duty today? Yes, An Guangming said. Great, we havent seen each other for a long time, and shes about to get off work now. I thought we could share a meal together, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning hadnt thought of An Qian before she came here, but she wanted to invite her to have dinner together. If An Qian knew that she came here but didnt tell her, she would be mad. Oh, shes in a bad mood these days, but shes unwilling to tell me the reason. If its possible, please help mefort her, An Guangming said. He looked worried. An Qian didnt have many friends, and he knew that Gu Ning was a very kind girl. Gu Ning agreed, and she thought that maybe An Qian wasnt happy because of a romantic rtionship. An Qian lived a good life at her age, and Gu Ning couldnt think of another reason why she would be unhappy all of a sudden. Sure, Ill ask herter, Gu Ning said. After Tao Jiayis wounds were treated, Gu Ning told the doctor to write a bill, then she gave it to Zhang Qiuhua. Professor Zhang, you can go to pay the bill right now, and we can go to ask for medical expenses andpensation for mental damageter, Gu Ning said to Zhang Qiuhua. An Guangming understood that the bill was useful for Gu Ning, so he didnt pay it for her. Sure, Zhang Qiuhua said and left. Gu Ning didnt go with her and stayed in the room. After knowing that Gu Ning was familiar with An Guangming, Tao Jiayis teacher was very sure that Gu Ning was from a powerful family now. She also changed her attitude towards Gu Ning. Although the girl who bullied Tao Jiayi was from a powerful family as well, the girls parents were not as influential as An Guangming. Therefore, Tao Jiayis teacher thought that the girl was certainly going to be punished. When Zhang Qiuhua left to pay the bill, Gu Ning called An Qian and told her that she was in the Central Hospital now. Gu Ning also invited her to dine with her and her schoolmates. An Qian had been in a bad mood recently, but she was delighted to see Gu Ning. Afterwards, Gu Ning sent a message to their WeChat group and said that they would meet themter. Since Gu Ning decided to help Zhang Qiuhua, she thought that she should drive them home too. Professor Zhang, if youre willing to trust me, I need to tell you my idea, Gu Ning said to Zhang Qiuhua when Zhang Qiuhua came back. Sure, Zhang Qiuhua said. I hope that the girls parents, especially her father, can go to the school at 9 am tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Tao Jiayis teacher understood that Gu Ning took it very seriously. Gu Ning continued, Professor Zhang, you need to ask for leave for a day, and well meet them at the Academic affairs office with the injury report. Sure, I can call the girls teacher now, and the girls teacher will contact her parents, Tao Jiayis teacher said. Great, Gu Ning said, and Tao Jiayis teacher went to make the call. When Tao Jiayis teacher was absent, Gu Ning had some questions to ask Tao Jiayi. Chapter 1237 - Thank You, Gu Ning

Chapter 1237 Thank You, Gu Ning

After knowing the name of the school that Tao Jiayi studied at and the ce where she had been bullied, Gu Ning called K at once and asked him to help her get some useful surveince videos.Gu Ning didnt know the girls family background, so it was better if she had evidence in her hands. About five minutester, K sent the surveince videos to Gu Ning. Tao Jiayis teacher came backter, and she told Gu Ning that the girls parents would be at the school at 9 am tomorrow. Gu Ning nodded with satisfaction. Professor Zhang, let me drive you home now, she said to Zhang Qiuhua when everything was done. Thanks, Zhang Qiuhua said. Her husband was on a business trip now, and Tao Jiayi was injured, so she needed Gu Nings help. Its not a big deal. Gu Ning smiled. After that, Gu Ning said good-bye to An Guangming and they left together. Zhang Qiuhua also thanked An Guangming for his help. When they walked out, Gu Ning called An Qian again. Although An Qian wouldnt be off work until 10 minutester, she decided to leave earlier today. Gu Ning let Zhang Qiuhua and her daughter sit in her car, then said, Professor Zhang, please wait a moment. A friend of mine is leaving with us. No problem, Zhang Qiuhua said at once. During this time, Gu Ning gave Zhang Qiuhua a power crystal. Professor Zhang, this is a very effective pill, and it can help your daughter recover. It isnt bitter and your daughter can take it without water. Thank you, Gu Ning, Zhang Qiuhua said. Even though it was hard for her to believe it, she chose to trust Gu Ning. Tao Jiayi then took the pill without hesitation. Within three minutes, she felt much better and was amazed. Mom, my head stopped aching! Really? Zhang Qiuhua was also surprised. At this time, An Qian walked out. Because Gu Ning already told her the size and license te number of her car, An Qian was able to find her within a short time. Hey, Gu Ning, been a while! An Qian smiled at Gu Ning the moment she saw her. I needed toe back for the National College Entrance Examination, and Ill be busy again afterwards, Gu Ning said. Youre the busiest high school senior Ive ever seen, An Qian said and shook her head with a resigned look. Ha-ha, Gu Ningughed. After that, An Qian got in Gu Nings car, and Gu Ning introduced her to Zhang Qiuhua. An Qian was surprised when she found out that Zhang Qiuhua was Gu Nings head-teacher. When An Qian was studying in her school, she always stayed away from her head-teacher. Gu Ning, however, had a close rtionship with her head-teacher. Gu Ning was indeed very different from her peers. Without dy, Gu Ning drove Zhang Qiuhua and her daughter back to their home. ... A whileter, Chu Peihan and the others finished their sses. They saw Gu Nings message in the WeChat group and understood why Gu Ning would bete. Gu Ning already booked a private room for them, so they left for it first. ... City F wasnt a veryrge city, so Gu Ning arrived at Zhang Qiuhuas home half an hourter. When Zhang Qiuhua was gone, An Qian said, Gu Ning, Ive never seen a student who could have such a close rtionship with her head-teacher before! You really surprised me. Most students were scared of their head-teacher, it was an undeniable truth. Im not afraid of my teachers at all, because I know that Im an excellent student in my ss, Gu Ning said. In fact, Gu Ning had never been afraid of any important figures or officials. She was an excellent student in her school, and a sessful businesswoman in business. There was nothing and nobody she needed to be afraid of. Fine, youre right. An Qian agreed. She knew that Gu Ning had many unbelievable achievements. Oh, I just met your father at the hospital, and he told me that youre not in a good mood these days. Would you mind telling me what happened? Gu Ning asked all of a sudden. Chapter 1238 - Su Anya Argues with Chu Peihan

Chapter 1238 Su Anya Argues with Chu Peihan

Gu Ning was straightforward with her friends.An Qian looked upset when Gu Ning asked her that question. Well, its actually not something serious, but I just dont feelfortable about it, An Qian sighed. Zhengyuspany needs a video ad done, and the editor of it is a young woman who admires Zhengyu. She keeps bothering Zhengyu all day long with the excuse of talking about business. Zhengyu cant turn her down, but Im displeased. Besides, the woman even warned me to stay away from Zhengyu after knowing that Im Zhengyus girlfriend. How could she do that? An Qian said in annoyance. It was obvious that Le Zhengyu had be An Qians boyfriend now. Gu Ning wasnt surprised by the reason why An Qian was in a bad mood, because she knew it must be because of a problem in their rtionship. In fact, it was the young female editors fault. Do you need me to threaten or beat her? Le Zhengyu is your man after all, Gu Ning joked. Good idea! An Qian took it seriously and her eyes lit up at once. I had the same idea long ago, but I was afraid that it would affect Zhengyus business, so I gave it up. Um... Gu Ning suddenly didnt know what to say. Since you know it might affect Zhengyus business, I think we better not do that, Gu Ning said. Fine. An Qian was upset again, which made Gu Ning feel a little guilty. I know Zhengyu is loyal to me, but Im worried that the young woman will use some dirty tricks to seduce him, An Qian said with worries. It had happened before, and Gu Ning had helped Le Zhengyu outst time, but An Qian was afraid that it might happen again. If it really happened, she would have to break up with Le Zhengyu because she couldnt ept it. Gu Ning nodded, and thought that she should help An Qian this time. Tell me more about the woman, and Ill see what I can do, Gu Ning said, Since An Qian was her good friend, Gu Ning wouldnt hesitate to help her. Her names Zhu Yinyin, and shes an ad editor in XX Entertainment, An Qian said. Great, Ill see whether I can find out any dirty secrets about her, Gu Ning said. Thanks! An Qian was cheered up. As long as Gu Ning was willing to help her, she thought that nothing would be a big problem. Gu Ning smiled when An Qian was cheered up. Because she was driving the car, she couldnt call K right away, so she did it after she arrived at the hotel and parked her car. ... When Gu Ning and An Qian walked into the private room, Chu Peihan, Yu Mixi, Su Anya, Mu Ke, Hao Ran, Qin Zixun, Zhang Tianping, and An Yi were already waiting for them. Hi, Ningning, give me a hug! Chu Peihan ran to Gu Ning once Gu Ning showed up. I want a big hug too! Su Anya stood up as well. Yu Mixi was a little shy, so she sat still. Hi, Qian, An Yi called An Qian. An Qian smiled at him, then went to sit next to him. They were all familiar with each other, so there was no need to be too polite. Su Anya, let me go. I dont feelfortable now, Chu Peihan said, because Su Anya pressed both Gu Ning and Chu Peihan to her arms. Seriously? Su Anya let them go at once. I dont hug other people often, so you should feel happy about it. I dont believe it, Chu Peihan said. Chu Peihan, dont be so confident about yourself. Do I need to remind you that I only love men? Su Anya said. What? Chu Peihan was annoyed. What did you say? The other girls in the roomughed out loud, because they knew Su Anya was simply joking. Hao Ran and the other boys stayed calm, because they were already used to it. You hugged me first, and I didnt seduce you! Chu Peihan argued. Ningning, help me! Su Anya turned to Gu Ning. Chu Peihan snorted and sat down. Su Anya also stopped arguing with her. Have you ordered yet? Gu Ning asked them when they were all seated. Chapter 1239 - Zhu Yinyin’s Affair with Her Boss

Chapter 1239 Zhu Yinyins Affair with Her Boss

Yeah, weve ordered many kinds of seafood, Chu Peihan said.Great. Gu Ning smiled. Ningning, youre very generous, and we know you dontck money at all, so we must dine in a fancy hotel tonight, Chu Peihan said. I agree, Hao Ran said. Ha-ha, ha-ha, Qin Zixunughed. ... Gu Ning rolled her eyes and said, Fine, its up to you, and youre the boss tonight. Before long, the dishes were ced on the table, and they began to enjoy their dinner. Where are we going for funter tonight? Hao Ran asked all of a sudden. The National College Entrance Examination is around the corner now, so you should focus more on your studies, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Hao Ran and the others were disappointed. Mu Keined. Weve asked for a day off. Gu Ning had been absent for a long time, and they hadnt had fun together for a long time. Now, since they finally gathered together tonight, they felt like they should enjoy themselves for a whole night. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, then understood them. They had already asked for a day off, so they could enjoy themselves tonight. Where do you want to go? Gu Ning asked. Lets go to sing tonight! Su Anya proposed. No problem. Gu Ning agreed. ... While Gu Ning was enjoying seafood with her friends, Jiang Ze found out many details about Zhao Fulins family from a schoolmate. It turned out that Zhao Fulin was from a very rich family with over a hundred million yuan in assets. In other words, Zhao Fulins family was much richer than Zhang Yannis family. Although Zhang Yannis family was already much better than Jiang Zes family, Jiang Ze felt her family was nothing nowpared with Zhao Fulins family. Zhao Fulin kept a low profile and she didnt wear designer brands, so not many people knew her family background. Jiang Ze was highly regretful now. He couldnt believe that he had rejected Zhao Fulin for Zhang Yanni. Besides, their schoolmate also told Jiang Ze that Zhao Fulin was a very kind girl with good manners. Jiang Ze felt utterly terrible afterwards, and believed that Zhang Yanni must have deceived him. It was Zhang Yanni who told him that Zhao Fulin was an evil and unkind girl who came from a poor family. However, the truth was the exact opposite. Jiang Ze was angry that Zhang Yanni cheated him as if he was an idiot. He wasnt dumb and soon figured out why Zhang Yanni did it. Although he ached to argue with Zhang Yanni right now, he still curbed his anger. He decided to get Zhao Fulin back before he went to question Zhang Yanni. After all, he was unwilling to lose both of them at the same time. Jiang Ze called Zhao Fulin again and hoped that she would pick up his call. Unfortunately, he couldnt get through to her. Jiang Ze was left no choice, so he borrowed his schoolmates phone. Zhao Fulin didnt know that it was Jiang Ze, so she answered the call. Hi, Fulin, this is Jiang Ze. I have something really important to tell you. Can you meet for a while? I promise I wont waste much of your time, Jiang Ze said and sounded sincere. Zhao Fulin, on the contrary, was unhappy to hear his voice. There is nothing I want to talk about with you. Stop calling me! After that, she hung up on him without hesitation. Actually, Zhao Fulin still felt very sad, because she had really liked Jiang Ze before. Jiang Ze was angry when Zhao Fulin hung up on him, but he had to calm himself down and called Zhao Fulin once more. Zhao Fulin refused to answer it, knowing that it was Jiang Ze. When Jiang Ze called her again and again, Zhao Fulin directly turned her phone off. Jiang Ze was furious and couldnt believe that Zhao Fulin dared to reject him. Since Zhao Fulin was unwilling to answer his calls, he had to wait for her outside her ssroomter. As long as it was good for his future, Jiang Ze wouldnt give up. ... Gu Ning received Ks call when she almost finished dinner, and K sent an e-mail to her with everything he found out about the woman. It turned out that the woman had an affair with her boss, and her boss was already married. Besides, K found many amorous pictures and videos of them in Zhu Yinyinsputer. The photos were quite clear and Gu Ning could see their faces. Gu Ning was confused about the reason why Zhu Yinyin kept bothering Le Zhengyu since she already had an affair with her boss. Maybe her boss didnt mind, or otherwise there must be a shocking secret behind those photos. Gu Ning only nced at the pictures and she didnt watch the videos. It would be quite embarrassing if she watched the sex tape in public. Chapter 1240 - Gu Ning Meets Gu Qinxiang

Chapter 1240 Gu Ning Meets Gu Qinxiang

Gu Ning put her phone away and kept on eating.After dinner, they stood up and walked out together. Coincidentally, Gu Ning saw Gu Qinxiang just as they walked into the hall, and there were three men with Gu Qinxiang. The moment Gu Ning saw Gu Qinxiang, Gu Qinxiang also noticed her. He felt embarrassed at this moment, and didnt know what to do. In Gu Nings eyes, Gu Qinxiang was merely a stranger now, but she somehow wanted to forgive him when she saw his awkward face right now. The three men turned to look at Gu Ning as well, after seeing Gu Qinxiangs absent look. One of them recognized Gu Ning and walked to her with a smile. Hi, Miss Gu, what a coincidence! The man greeted Gu Ning politely. You probably dont remember me, but weve met before at the Su familys party. The man was very polite to Gu Ning, because he was impressed by her ability at the Su familys partyst time. I do remember you, youre Director Tai, Gu Ning said with a smile. Hearing that, Director Tai felt honored. Its my honor that Miss Gu didnt forget me. Hi, Uncle Tai, Su Anya said to Director Tai because they were distant rtives. Hi, Anya, nice to see you again. Im sorry, I didnt see you, Director Tai said at once. Its fine. Su Anya smiled. Did youe here for dinner? Miss Gu, would you mind if I paid the bill for you? Director Tai said. He did that not to please Gu Ning, but because he hoped to leave a good impression on Gu Ning, because he wanted to make friends with her. Gu Ning was a very outstanding young businesswoman, and he didnt want to miss the chance to build a good rtionship with her. Please dont. Su Anya interrupted. Ningning must pay the bill today, because shes promised to buy us a great meal. Hearing that, Director Tai was surprised. Gu Ningughed and said, Thank you so much, Director Tai, but I already paid the bill. Alright, I hope we can see each other again in the future, Director Tai said. Since Gu Ning and Su Anya had an agreement, Director Tai didnt insist. After that, Gu Ning turned to look at Gu Qinxiang and called him with a cold face, Hi, Uncle Qinxiang. Director Tai was shocked when Gu Ning called Gu Qinxiang her uncle. Even though Chu Peihan knew that Gu Qinxiang was Gu Nings uncle, she was surprised that Gu Ning was willing to greet him again. She had heard a lot about Gu Nings family affairs, so she was aware that Gu Ning didnt like her uncle. Gu Qinxiang was more astonished than anyone in the hall when Gu Ning greeted him of her own ord. Oh, hi, Ningning, been a while, he said and looked awkward. He had totally changed his attitude towards Gu Ning after being through so many things, and he also realized what he had done to her before was really unkind. Therefore, he felt embarrassed to see Gu Ning now. Miss Gu, is Mr. Gu your uncle? Director Tai asked. In fact, he came here today because Gu Qinxiang invited him to have dinner together, and they were going to talk about a construction project. If Gu Qinxiang was really Gu Nings uncle, he would give Gu Qinxiang a chance. Yeah, hes my mothers biological older brother, Gu Ning said. Oh, I understand. Director Tai nodded. Director Tai, Uncle Qinxiang, Im afraid I need to go now. See you, Gu Ning said and left. See you, Director Tai and Gu Qinxiang said. After that, Gu Ning walked outside with her friends. Once Gu Ning was gone, Director Tai said to Gu Qinxiang, Mr. Gu, I think we can talk further about the construction project were going to work on with each other. Gu Qinxiang understood that Director Tai was willing to do that because of Gu Ning. He was Gu Nings close rtive, and Director Tai wanted to establish a good rtionship with Gu Ning through him. If no idents happened, he was going to get this project. Gu Qinxiang was excited and felt grateful to Gu Ning. He somehow had a feeling that Gu Ning greeted him in order to let Director Tai know their rtionship so that he could benefit from it. It was the truth, Gu Ning was tired of hating him. She had a happy family now, and all the people she cared about were living a good life now, so she thought that it wasnt a bad idea to forgive some of her enemies. Gu Qinxiang had already changed, so there was no need for her to continue to hate him. Besides, Gu Qinxiangs family had received severe punishment because of what they had done before. Sure! Gu Qinxiang agreed with a broad smile, and they went to an elevator together. When they walked ahead, Gu Qinxiang turned around and nced at Gu Ning. He had mixed emotions at this moment. Chapter 1241 - Zhu Yinyin’s Dirty Secre

Chapter 1241 Zhu Yinyins Dirty Secre

Gu Ning and her friends soon left.Only she and Hao Ran drove here, so they had two cars, but they could amodate them. The girls all sat in Gu Nings car, while the boys shared Hao Rans. After that, they headed to a KTV bar. On the way, Gu Ning asked An Qian, Is Zhengyu busy today? Yeah, An Qian said. Because Le Zhengyu was the general manager, he was always upied by work, especially these days. Is he going to meet the people whore responsible for the promo video? Gu Ning asked. An Qian understood what Gu Ning meant, and she said, No, he isnt. That night, they enjoyed themselves. However, because they needed to attend sses tomorrow, they didnt stay out veryte and went home at 11 pm. Gu Ning drove An Qian home with her car. When they were alone, Gu Ning said to An Qian, I already found out Zhu Yinyins dirty secret. Hearing that, An Qian got excited and asked in a hurry, What have you found out? Gu Ning then told An Qian the rough situation, because she hadnt found out many details yet. An Qian felt disgusted after knowing that Zhu Yinyin had an affair with her own boss. Since shes already her bosss mistress, why cant she leave Zhengyu alone? Why would her boss allow her to do that? An Qian asked with confusion. I think that her boss probably doesnt care about it, or they must be doing it for a certain purpose. I need to talk to Zhengyu about it first, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning wasnt an impulsive person, and she wouldnt threaten Zhu Yinyin once she got evidence, because she didnt know whether Le Zhengyu had realized that there was something wrong with Zhu Yinyin. If Le Zhengyu was aware of the reason why Zhu Yinyin kept bothering him and still stayed in touch with her, he must have his own n. She might ruin Le Zhengyus n if she went to see Zhu Yinyin without his permission. An Qian nodded and agreed. Should we meet Zhengyu now? Yes, call him right now, Gu Ning said. Sure, An Qian said and took out her phone. When she was about to call Le Zhengyu, Le Zhengyu called her first and she picked it up at once. Hi, Zhengyu, are you free now? Yes, I just walked my client out, Le Zhengyu said. How about you? Are you home yet? Do you need me to pick you up? He knew that An Qian left with Gu Ning. Im on my way home. Since youre free now, can we meet each other right now? Gu Ning has something to tell you, An Qian said. No problem, where are you now? Le Zhengyu asked. We can meet outside the block where you live, Gu Ning said when An Qian turned to look at her for the answer. They had almost reached An Qians home now. An Qian then said to Le Zhengyu on the phone, We can meet outside my home. No problem, Le Zhengyu said, then told his secretary to drive him to the block where An Qian lived. Because Le Zhengyu drank tonight, he couldnt drive himself. Five minutester, Gu Ning and An Qian arrived at the appointed ce, and Le Zhengyu came about three minutester. Gu Ning told An Qian to call Le Zhengyu to tell him to get in her car. Le Zhengyu soon found Gu Nings car and got in it. Hi, Miss Gu, whats wrong? Le Zhengyu asked Gu Ning the second he closed the car door. Well, An Qian just told me that theres a woman named Zhu Yinyin who wont leave you alone, and I wanted to help An Qian deal with the woman, then I found out about her affair with her boss through amorous photos. Its abnormal that her boss would allow her to chase another man when shes his mistress, so I thought there must be something wrong with it. You should be careful, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Le Zhengyu was shocked. He didnt expect that Zhu Yinyin would have an affair with her own boss. He felt disgusted afterwards. I havent found anything wrong with Zhu Yinyin yet, but I do think its abnormal that ourpany suddenly let me be in charge of this ad. It should be Manager Qians work, but our director gave the job to me without giving me a persuasive reason, Le Zhengyu said. I also have a suspicion that theyre scheming something. After all, business was a battlefield. Le Zhengyu was also a manager in theirpany, and he had many bitter conflicts with Manager Qian. They had often argued with each other in thepany before. Manager Qian was supposed to be responsible for this ad, but the director suddenly gave this job to Le Zhengyu, which made him feel quite strange. However, he failed to find out the truth, so he had to focus on his work. I think this project could be veryplicated, Gu Ning said with a serious face. Chapter 1242 - It Indeed Is a Scheme

Chapter 1242 It Indeed Is a Scheme

What should we do now? What do they want to do? Will Zhengyu be in danger? An Qian asked with anxiety.Rx, I can protect myself well, and Ill find out the truth as soon as possible. You dont need to worry about me. Le Zhengyuforted her at once. How can I not be worried? We have no idea what theyre nning to do right now, An Qian said. Zhengyu, hows your rtionship with the director, and hows the Manager Qians rtionship with him? Gu Ning asked. She thought Manager Qian and the director might be scheming together against Le Zhengyu. You know were all good actors in business and nobody knows other peoples real thoughts. We seem to get along well with each other at work, but I do have bitter conflicts with Manager Qian, Le Zhengyu replied. If so, we need to investigate it. Zhengyu, if you dont mind, you can tell me the basic information about Manager Qian and the director. Ill call you once I find out anything about their real rtionship. If it has something to do with Zhu Yinyin or her boss, Ill give the evidence of their affair to you as well, Gu Ning said. Since Le Zhengyu said that he failed to find out the truth within a short time, it meant that it wasnt easy for him to find out. However, they must find out the truth as soon as possible in case Le Zhengyus enemies trapped him. Thatll be much better. Thank you, Miss Gu! Le Zhengyu was cheered up, because he could only rely on Gu Ning to help him. Since Gu Ning was able to find out Zhu Yinyins dirty secret, it wouldnt be difficult for her to find out the directors real rtionship with Manager Qian. After that, Le Zhengyu told Gu Ning their basic information before Gu Ning left. It was an emergency, so Gu Ning called K when she was driving home, and told him to help her deal with this problem. In order to find out the truth as soon as possible, Gu Ning briefly told K what had happened. It was veryte at night, and Gu Ning arrived at Fenghua Luxury Mansion after a dozen minutes. When she got home, she took a bath and dried her hair before she went to lie down on her bed, but she didnt sleep right away. She was waiting for the result from Ks investigation. Normally, K could finish the job she gave him within an hour if she wanted him to help her find out some information, and it would take him less time if the work wasnt difficult. After a few minutes, Gu Ning received Ks call and K sent her an email. Gu Ning checked her emails at once, and got what she wanted. The director indeed... K found an important document in the directors email box, and it said that thepany made a decision to transfer the director to another affiliatedpany in another city and Le Zhengyu would rece the director in City F. Although this director had received this email, thepany hadnt made the announcement yet, so no one else was aware of it. Something happenedter, and the project which should have been Manager Qians work suddenly fell into Le Zhengyus hands. Besides, the director frequently contacted Manager Qian and Zhu Yinyin these days. Even though Gu Ning still didnt know the specific reason why the director did it, she had enough evidence to figure out the truth. It was obvious that the director had an agreement with Manager Qian to cause Le Zhengyu trouble at this time so that Le Zhengyu wouldnt be smoothly promoted. In that case, Manager Qian could rece him. Without dy, Gu Ning called Le Zhengyu. Le Zhengyu couldnt sleep after knowing that it could be a scheme behind his back. Therefore, when Gu Ning called him, he picked it up right away. Hi, Miss Gu, have you found anything? he asked in a hurry. Yeah, and it turns out to be a scheme, which isnt a surprise, Gu Ning said. Your director just received an email saying that hell be transferred to another city and you will rece him, but the official announcement wont be made until a few dayster, so the director is working with Manager Qian to cause you trouble. They dont want you to be the director. What? Le Zhengyu was greatly surprised. He couldnt believe that the director refused to tell him this news and even worked with Manager Qian against him behind his back. Give me your email ount, and Ill send what Ive found out to you. If you still need my help in the following days, feel free to let me know, Gu Ning said. She was going to leave it to Le Zhengyu, but she was still willing to help him if he needed her help. Since Le Zhengyu could be the director of a very famouspany at such an young age, he had the ability to handle a crisis well. Gu Ning had Ks help, so she was able to find out the document before Le Zhengyu. Chapter 1243 - Qin Zheng’s Fear and Regre

Chapter 1243 Qin Zhengs Fear and Regre

Gu Ning believed that Le Zhengyu could handle it without her in the following days.Thank you so much, Miss Gu. Le Zhengyu thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. My pleasure, Gu Ning said. She was willing to help Le Zhengyu for the sake of An Qian. Le Zhengyu understood it too. After hanging up the call with Le Zhengyu, Gu Ning received his message and she sent what she had found to his email box. Although Gu Ning already told Le Zhengyu what she had found out, Le Zhengyu was still mad when he read the email. Since he was aware of their purpose right now, he absolutely wouldnt allow them to fulfill it. He wanted a promotion with a higher sry, but he had never thought to get it by dirty means. The official announcement hadnt been made yet, but he had to be well-prepared in case they sessfully trapped him. After that, Le Zhengyu called An Qian. At this time, An Qian was in her apartment thinking about what was happening to Le Zhengyu. She knew that Gu Ning could help Le Zhengyu, but she was still worried about him. Her phone was in her hand all the time, so she was able to pick up Le Zhengyus call the second he called her. When she heard about the scheme, she was furious at those who schemed against Le Zhengyu behind his back. Because the official announcement about his promotion hadnt been made yet, Le Zhengyu didnt tell An Qian that he could be the new director in theirpany. ... The next day, Gu Ning got up early to go run. Even though Gu Ning was improving her martial arts, she still needed to keep exercising. Many kinds of monsters and ghosts had appeared in her life these days, and Gu Ning didnt know what she would encounter in the future. In that case, she had to better herself in order to protect herself from danger. After running in the morning, Gu Ning got back to her home and took a bath. She then put on her school uniform and left for her school. Gu Ning hadnt worn her school uniform for a long time, and she almost forgot that she was still a high school student. She was going to meet Tao Jiayi at 9 am, so she would leave for her school at 8 am that morning. Gu Ning drove her car to her school, because she needed itter. Although many teachers had a car in their school, Gu Ning thought that it wasnt appropriate to often borrow a car from her teacher. Besides, nobody was willing to lend his or her car to another person, unless it was absolutely necessary. Gu Ning finished her breakfast on her way to the school. Their school didnt allow random cars to enter it, so students had to park their cars in the nearby parking lot if they drove themselves to school. Therefore, Gu Ning left her car in the nearby parking lot before she walked into her school. However, once she showed up, many students recognized her. Jesus, isnt that Gu Ning? Yes! She finally came to school! Im so excited to see her. Shes the famous Goddess Gu. Im a big fan of hers! ... They keptplimenting Gu Ning and even took photos of her. Gu Ning, on the other hand, didnt pay much attention to them and walked ahead alone. Coincidentally, Qin Zheng wasnt far away from her and was with his friends, Fu Mingliang and Zhang Yiming. He heard the noise and turned to look at Gu Ning. The moment Qin Zheng saw Gu Ning, he was struck dumb. He was afraid to meet Gu Nings eyes, so he pulled Zhang Yiming and Fu Mingliang while walking away. Gu Ning actually noticed them, but didnt think that it was a big deal. Gu Xiaoxiao had been severely punished, but Qin Zheng hadnt, but she didnt care about it right now because she was too busy recently. Qin Zheng kept a distance away from her anyway, so she didnt bother to waste time on him. ... After they walked far away, Zhang Yiming said, Change is the only constant, and the wheel of fortune turns. She became a billionaire within just half a year! Its so unbelievable. Yeah, I hope she wont pay us back for bullying her before, Fu Mingliang said in fear. They had hated and bullied Gu Ning before, but it was undeniable that they were scared of her and admired her right now. I dont think shell pay us back, because she could have done it a long time ago if she really wanted to do so, Zhang Yiming said. Qin Zheng had mixed emotions of fear and regret right now. Chapter 1244 - Too Noticeable to Be Ignored

Chapter 1244 Too Noticeable to Be Ignored

Qin Zheng regretted hurting Gu Ning so badly before, because Gu Ning became very sessful now. If she wanted to get revenge, it couldnt be easier. If he hadnt hurt Gu Ning like that before, he probably could have be rich too.Although he didnt know whether Gu Ning would have abandoned him. However, nothing could be changed now. Besides, the old Gu Ning really wasnt attractive, so it was hard for him to stay with her. Therefore, Qin Zheng stopped thinking too much about it. The more he thought about it, the worse he felt. ... Gu Ning was surrounded bypliments and admiration along her way to her ssroom, she was like a superstar in their school. In fact, although Gu Ning wasnt a star, she was even more popr than a star. She was an excellent student and had saved many peoples lives. Moreover, she became a sessful businesswoman at an early age and now owned many profitablepanies. No matter what trouble she had encountered before, she was able to handle it well and step steadily towards sess. When some students wanted to take photos with Gu Ning, a female voice interrupted them. No way, Gu Ning, youre too noticeable to be ignored! It was Chu Peihans voice, and Gu Ning couldnt be more familiar with it. Other people didnt recognize Chu Peihans voice, but they saw her and immediately moved away to let her pass. Chu Peihan hadnt caused trouble recently, but she was notorious for her bad temper, so nobody wanted to mess with her. Chu Peihan understood that Gu Ning didnt mean to attract much attention, but it was unavoidable. Gu Ning was too noticeable to be ignored right now, so she was always the focus of peoples attention. Gu Ning smiled and said, I cant do anything about it. Hey, why did they all move away once you showed up? Gu Ning asked Chu Peihan. Come on, there isnt anyone who hasnt heard of my name in this school, Chu Peihan said looking proud. She didnt feel ashamed of it at all. Gu Ning was amused, but said nothing. She knew that Chu Peihan wasnt actually a rude girl, nor a bully. And even though Chu Peihan often fought with other students, she had a strong sense of justice. When Gu Ning and Chu Peihan walked away, several students came and they were greatly surprised by the scene. Gu Ning is a legendary figure of our school now! Isnt she? The principal talks about her every day. Ha-ha, ha-ha. ... The teachers also had a good impression of Gu Ning. Under peoples attention, Gu Ning and Chu Peihan walked into the teaching building together. Because it wasnt time for the morning reading ss yet, many students were chatting with each other in the passage. When they heard noises under the building, they ran to see what was happening. The second they saw Gu Ning, they got excited. Look, its Gu Ning! Shes back! Oh my, Goddess Gu is here! Im a big fan of hers! ... Our boss is too influential, Hao Ran said, shaking his head. Its because shes too unbelievable, Qin Zixun said. Im so proud of our boss, Zhang Tianping said. Me too! Me too! Hao Ran and Qin Zixun agreed in an instant. Although they knew that Gu Ning had many friends and they probably werent very important in her eyes, they were real friends. Gu Ning also treated them with sincerity, so they felt honored. It was true that Gu Ning regarded them as her real friends, and she wouldnt hesitate to help them if they needed her help. Even if they couldnt be as sessful as her in the future, she was willing to support them and help them live a good life. It wasnt easy to find real friends in a persons entire life, so Gu Ning cherished them. Chapter 1245 - Go to Tao Jiayi’s School

Chapter 1245 Go to Tao Jiayis School

Gu Ning and Chu Peihan separated on the third floor.Most of the students stood at the door of the ssroom and stared at Gu Ning with excitement. Come on, lets go into the ssroom now. Gu Ning smiled at them. Her ssmates moved aside at once to let her walk inside, then they followed her. Wu Qingya and Yang Yulu, however, turned their heads away because they didnt dare to meet Gu Nings eyes. Without Shao Feifeis support, neither Wu Qingya nor Yang Yulu dared to act against Gu Ning now. After the morning reading ss, Zhang Qiuhua went back to her office. She picked up Tao Jiayis injury report and she was ready to go to Tao Jiayis school. Gu Ning already had an agreement with Zhang Qiuhua, and she was going to help Zhang Qiuhua with it. The principal allowed them to leave halfway through ss because of Gu Nings influence. Gu Ning then said to Yu Mixi, Mixi, I need to deal with something, and I wonte back for the afternoon sses, but Ill dine with you at noon. What? Why? Yu Mixi was surprised. Gu Ning just came for the morning reading ss, and now she was leaving again. Anyway, since Gu Ning needed to deal with something in person, Yu Mixi knew that it had to be important. Afterwards, Gu Ning left with the other students staring at her back. Without dy, she went to Zhang Qiuhuas office. In the office, Wang Chengqi and Jiang Yuan were there too, and their eyes lit up when Gu Ning appeared. Good morning, Professor Wang and Professor Jiang. Gu Ning politely greeted them. Good morning, Gu Ning! Wang Chengqi and Jiang Yuan smiled at her. Zhang Qiuhua quickly packed her stuff up and then they left together. Once Gu Ning and Zhang Qiuhua were gone, Wang Chengqi and Jiang Yuan began to talk about them. Both of them wished that Gu Ning was their student. ... When Zhang Qiuhua and Gu Ning walked out together, many students turned to look at them, but none of the students dared to greet them. However, although they didnt dare to greet Zhang Qiuhua and Gu Ning, they talked about them once they walked away. Hey, I just saw Gu Ning walking out with Professor Zhang. Does anyone know what theyre going to do? Really? Where did they go? No idea. They must be leaving to deal with something together. Yeah, it must be something important. Do you know what theyre going to deal with? No idea. ... Yu Mixi didnt know that Gu Ning left with their head teacher until then, but she didnt know the reason either. However, no matter what happened, Yu Mixi believed that Gu Ning was able to handle it well. ... Zhang Qiuhua and Gu Ning went to the nearby parking lot, and they went straight to Tao Jiayis school. When Gu Ning and Zhang Qiuhua set off, it was already 8:05 am. About 20 minutester, they finally arrived at the No.2 Middle School. Gu Ning parked her car before she walked in with Zhang Qiuhua. It was time for ss, and outsiders werent allowed to go inside, but Zhang Qiuhua was the parent of a student who studied there, so she was permitted to enter the school. Zhang Qiuhua called Tao Jiayis head teacher, whose surname was Yan, afterwards. Ms. Yan had told Zhang Qiuhua to call her once they arrived, so Zhang Qiuhua did it without hesitation. Ms. Yan then told them to meet her at the Office of Student Affairs. At 8:40 am, Gu Ning and Zhang Qiuhua arrived at the Office of Student Affairs. The dean, Ms. Yan, and a man around 30 years old were in the office. The man was Mr. Wang, who was the head teacher of the girl who had bullied Tao Jiayi. However, the girls parents hadnt shown up yet. The dean was a slightly fat man in his early fifties who didnt look like a snobbish person. Before Gu Ning and Zhang Qiuhua came, Ms. Yan told the dean that Gu Ning had a good rtionship with the director of the Central Hospital and that she believed that Gu Nings family was very powerful. ordingly, when Gu Ning and Zhang Qiuhua came, the dean had to be kind to them. Nice to see you, Professor Zhang and Miss Gu. Nice to see you too, Mr. Yang, Zhang Qiuhua said and sat down, followed by Gu Ning. Mr. Yang was the dean of this middle school. Chapter 1246 - Recognize Gu Ning

Chapter 1246 Recognize Gu Ning

Ms. Yan poured two cups of tea for Gu Ning and Zhang Qiuhua when they seated themselves. Something which if they were ordinary people, Ms. Yan wouldnt bother to do.Ive already learned what has happened, but we still need to wait for the girls parents to deal with this problem, Mr. Yang said. Mr. Yang wasnt a bad person, nor was he a good man, because he would definitely side himself with power if he had the choice, but he would be fair when one was not more powerful than the other. It was understandable given that people were selfish. Nobody wanted to act against power. It was the cruel fact of this society that ordinary people had no advantage before powerful people. Sure. Zhang Qiuhua nodded. She knew that she needed to talk about this with the girls parents. During this time, Mr. Yang kept ncing at Gu Ning with curiosity. He felt that Gu Ning looked familiar, but couldnt remember where he had seen her face before. In fact, Gu Ning was the most popr person in City F now, and many TV channels were broadcasting news about her, so it wasnt strange that Mr. Yang felt that she looked familiar. Gu Ning noticed Mr. Yangs movement, but she said nothing. After observing for a while, Mr. Yang couldnt help but ask, Miss Gu, may I know your full name and what do you do now? No offense, I just feel that you look very familiar. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood why he always nced at her. She smiled and said, My names Gu Ning, and Im a senior student in the No.3 High School. Professor Zhang is my head teacher. Gu Ning? Mr. Yang got excited in an instant. Were you the champion in the national mathpetition this year? It was a big piece of news when Gu Ning won the first prize in City F, and the whole city felt proud of her. When Mr. Yang went to have a meeting at the Education Bureau, his leader also talked about it. In addition, his leader talked about many other things concerning Gu Ning too. They all knew that Gu Ning was now a sessful businesswoman. Gu Ning had attended the birthday party held by the Su family as well, and she was a friend of many important officials of City F. Most importantly, Gu Ning had saved Miss Sus life, so she was the Su familys life-saver. Because the head of the Education Bureau had shown up at the party too, he knew it very well. Although Mr. Yang hadnt heard much about Gu Ning, he had a deep impression of her. Ms. Yan and Mr. Wang were greatly surprised when they found out that Gu Ning was the girl who had won the first prize of the national mathpetition. However, Ms. Yan and Mr. Wang werent aware of what else Gu Ning had achieved. Yeah, its me, Gu Ning said. With Gu Nings affirmative answer, Mr. Yang abruptly stood up. He walked towards Gu Ning and said, Miss Gu, Im so sorry that I didnt recognize you just then. Ive heard a lot about you; youre really unbelievable. Mr. Yang showed great respect, because he understood that Gu Ning was an important figure. Ms. Yan and Mr. Wang, however, was shocked. It was obvious that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl given Mr. Yangs attitude towards her. Nevertheless, even though they were curious, it wasnt a good time to ask about it. Gu Ning stood up too. Thank you so much for yourpliment. Miss Gu, please have a seat. Mr. Yang told Gu Ning to seat herself when he saw her stand up. Gu Ning listened to him and sat down. After that, they chatted with each other for a while till 9 am. Although the appointed time was 9 am, the girls father didnt show up until it was only two minutes away from 9 am. The girls father wasntte, but he looked very impolite and arrogant. He was a middle-aged man who was in his early forties. When he walked inside, Mr. Yang stood up to greet him. Chairman Xiao, nice to see you again. Please have a seat. Mr. Yang was polite to Chairman Xiao, but his attitude towards him was still obviously different from that towards Gu Ning. In Ms. Yans and Mr. Wangs eyes, it meant that Gu Ning was more important than Chairman Xiao. Chairman Xiaos full name was Xiao Mingshan. He was the chairman of argepany with over a hundred million yuan in assets. There werent many people with a fortune in City F, and Xiao Mingshans older uncle was a senior official in the government. Therefore, if Gu Ning was from an ordinary family, Mr. Yang would side with Xiao Mingshan without doubt. However, he didnt dare to do that right now after knowing about Gu Nings influence. In addition, it was Xiao Mingshans daughters fault this time. Hi, nice to see you again. Xiao Mingshan greeted Mr. Yang, but he didnt sit down right away. Instead, he turned to look at Gu Ning and Zhang Qiuhua. Mr. Wang had called him yesterday and he was curious to know who dared to seek justice for Tao Jiayi. Chapter 1247 - Apologies and Compensation

Chapter 1247 Apologies and Compensation

Xiao Mingshan was an influential figure in City F, but there were still a lot of people who were more important than him, so he came in person in case he offended someone he shouldnt mess with.He was the same type of person as Mr. Yang, who yielded in front of those who were more powerful than him. If Gu Ning was more powerful than him, he would apologize and pay thepensation. However, if Tao Jiayi didnt have powerful support, he would simply send his secretary to deal with this problem. In fact, Xiao Mingshan was annoyed at his daughters inappropriate behavior and he also warned his daughter not to bully other students again. Surprisingly, when Xiao Mingshans sight fell on Gu Ning, he looked shocked. M-Miss Gu? It was obvious that he knew Gu Ning. Gu Ning stood up and stared at Xiao Mingshan. Hi, Chairman Xiao. It turned out that Gu Ning and Chairman Xiao had met each other before at the birthday party held by the Su family before. Miss Gu, what a surprise! Xiao Mingshan said. He was very polite towards Gu Ning because Gu Ning had much more powerful connections than him. Ms. Yan and Mr. Wang were amazed by Xiao Mingshans attitude towards Gu Ning. They were even more curious to find out Gu Nings family background now. Im afraid it isnt a pleasant meeting this time, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Xiao Mingshan felt embarrassed. He understood that Gu Ning came here to support Tao Jiayi today, while his daughter had bullied Tao Jiayi. Since Gu Ning came here in person, he had to apologize to them. Im so sorry for what my daughter did to Tao Jiayi. Miss Gu and Tao Jiayis mother, please ept my sincere apologies. We wont abdicate the responsibility, and Ill tell my daughter to apologize to Tao Jiayi face to face. Xiao Mingshan took it very seriously, and he promised that it wouldnt happen again. Mr. Yang wasnt surprised by Xiao Mingshans attitude because he knew how influential Gu Ning was. Ms. Yan and Mr. Wang, however, were greatly surprised. Although they already had a feeling that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, they thought that Xiao Mingshan apologized too fast and without arguing at all. Even Zhang Qiuhua who knew that Gu Ning could handle it well was surprised. Xiao Mingshans daughter was Xiao Beibei, and she was scared of her father. Even though she was unwilling to apologize to Tao Jiayi, she didnt dare to behave against her father. Zhang Qiuhua stood up at this time. Chairman Xiao, since youre willing to apologize and pay thepensation, I dont think we still need to argue about it, but I still hope that you can have a look at my daughters injury report. Im afraid that what your daughter has done to my daughter might leave a scar in my daughters heart. Xiao Mingshan had heard of Tao Jiayis injuries from Mr. Wang, but he still took the injury report out of politeness. He definitely did that for Gu Nings sake. When Xiao Mingshan read the report, he was displeased again, because the injuries were all caused by his daughter. As for the medical fee, it was nothing in Xiao Mingshans eyes. Mrs. Tao, can I visit your daughter someday? Xiao Mingshan asked Zhang Qiuhua. He thought that it would be better if he visited Tao Jiayi in person. Sure, my daughter is recovering at home now, Zhang Qiuhua said. In that case, this problem was perfectly solved without causing any more trouble or argument, so it wasnt necessary for Gu Ning to y the surveince camera K gave her. They said good-bye to Mr. Yangter and left together. Once they were gone, Ms. Yan asked Mr. Yang with curiosity, Is the girl very influential? Why is Chairman Xiao afraid of her? Gu Ning is much more influential than you can imagine... Mr. Yang then told them what he knew about Gu Ning. Jesus, shes so unbelievable! I dont know what to say right now. ... Xiao Mingshans car was parked outside the school, so they walked out together. They soon arrived at the parking lot, and drove towards Zhang Qiuhuas home. On the way, Xiao Mingshan told Xiao Beibei to be polite and kind to Tao Jiayi when she apologized to her. Xiao Beibei pouted with annoyance, but she had to listen to her father. Gu Ning, at the same time, told Zhang Qiuhua to inform Tao Jiayi with a call. After taking the pill Gu Ning gave her, Tao Jiayi was much better now, but she still needed to pretend to be injured and lie in her bed when Xiao Beibei and Xiao Mingshan came. It was because of Gu Nings magical pills that Tao Jiayi could recover now, so it was understandable that Gu Ning told her to act a little right now. If Xiao Mingshan saw Tao Jiayi well and fine after only a day, he would think that they were lying to him. Chapter 1248 - My Eardrums Might Break

Chapter 1248 My Eardrums Might Break

Tao Jiayis father was on a business trip yesterday, but he came back today and stayed home with Tao Jiayi. Therefore, Tao Jiayi told her father that they would have several guests.Gu Ning and Xiao Mingshan stopped their cars under the building where Zhang Qiuhuas family lived. When Xiao Mingshan got out of his car, he opened the trunk and took out many boxes of expensive gifts. Mr. Wang had told him that Tao Jiayi had powerful support behind her, so he had prepared many gifts to show his sincerity. It proved that he did the right thing. Xiao Mingshan wasnt dumb, and he knew what he should do to get himself an advantage. Chairman Xiao, you didnt need to do that. Zhang Qiuhua was surprised the second she saw the gifts in Xiao Mingshans hands. She didnt know when Xiao Mingshan had prepared so many gifts in his car, but soon figured it out. It must have been Mr. Wang who had told him to be well-prepared. Xiao Mingshan was a sessful businessman after all. Mrs. Tao, its nothing, Xiao Mingshan said with a smile. Zhang Qiuhua then said nothing. After that, she guided Gu Ning, Xiao Mingshan, and Xiao Beibei to her home. Tao Jiayis father weed them once they showed up. Zhang Qiuhua already told her husband that Xiao Mingshan was very kind and polite, so her husband didnt seem mad. Although Xiao Mingshan behaved politely because of Gu Ning, Zhang Qiuhua was still satisfied with his attitude. After they were all seated, Xiao Mingshan apologized to Tao Jiayis father again. Without dy, he brought Xiao Beibei to apologize to Tao Jiayi in Tao Jiayis room. Because Xiao Beibei had bullied Tao Jiayi, Tao Jiayi looked scared when she saw Xiao Beibei. However, Xiao Beibei didnt dare to bully her again from now on. At the beginning, Xiao Beibei hesitated to apologize to Tao Jiayi, but Xiao Mingshan gave her a warning look, which scared her. Im sorry, Tao Jiayi. I shouldnt have bullied you, and its my fault. Could you please forgive me this time? she said. Xiao Mingshan taught Xiao Beibei to say that in case Xiao Beibei didnt know how to apologize. Although Xiao Beibei sounded reluctant, nobody paid much attention to it. Sure, Tao Jiayi said. Afterwards, Xiao Mingshan took out an envelope and gave it to Tao Jiayis father. Mr. Tao, there is thirty thousand yuan inside, which is Jiayis medical fee and mental damagepensation. I also put my name card in it. If you need my help, please feel free to contact me. Thirty thousand yuan was a lot, and it was more than enough to pay Tao Jiayis medical fee. Tao Jiayi had a slight concussion, but it wasnt a serious problem. As for the mental damagepensation, ten thousand yuan was actually enough. Xiao Mingshan gave them thirty thousand yuan for the sake of Gu Ning. Nevertheless, nobody was aware that Gu Nings magical pills were much more expensive. A single magical pill cost at least a million yuan! Gu Ning gave Tao Jiayi a magical pill for free, because she knew that Tao Jiayis family couldnt afford it. Thanks. Tao Jiayis father took the envelope, because his family needed it. Xiao Mingshan was a busy businessman, so he didnt stay in Tao Jiayis home for long. After paying the fee, he left with Xiao Beibei. Gu Ning and Zhang Qiuhua also went back to their school. Before Gu Ning left, Tao Jiayis father repeatedly thanked her. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, this problem wouldnt have been solved so smoothly. Because it went smoothly, it didnt take Gu Ning and Zhang Qiuhua very long. When they got back to their school, all the students were in the middle of the third ss. Gu Ning was unwilling to interrupt her teacher and ssmates, so she went to have a rest in Zhang Qiuhuas office. Only Gu Ning dared to do that, because other students all stayed far away from their head teachers. Gu Ning went back to the ssroom once the third ss was over. The moment Gu Ning showed up in the ssroom, her ssmates turned to ask her with concern. Hey, Gu Ning, we saw you walking out with our head teacher. What did you leave to do? Why did you leave together with our head teacher? Gu Ning understood that they cared about her, so she exined. We left to deal with something together, but its already done. She didnt bother to tell them details, and the other students didnt ask further either. No matter what it was, it was done now. Even though Gu Ning didnt want to talk about her rtionship with their head teacher, her ssmates refused to leave, and they surrounded Gu Ning topliment her. As Gu Nings desk-mate, Yu Mixi almost went crazy. Gu Ning also felt a little annoyed, but she knew that her ssmates were kind people, so she said nothing about it. Luckily, the next ss soon began and they left at once. Ningning, my eardrums almost broke! Yu Mixiined. Gu Ning felt embarrassed and touched her nose. Sorry, Ill tell them not to do that again. She couldnt tolerate it either. Chapter 1249 - Jiang Ze Chases Zhao Fulin Again

1249 Jiang Ze Chases Zhao Fulin Again

The National College Entrance Examination was around the corner now, so they all focused on their studies once the ss began.Although Gu Ning was the top one student in her grade, she hadnt had sses for a long time, so she also needed to review for the exam. Gu Ning had an unbelievable memory, but it would only give her a big advantage after she read her textbooks. Zhang Qiuhua knew that Gu Ning was an excellent student, but she was worried about Gu Nings studies too, given that Gu Ning had been absent from sses for such a long time. ordingly, she kept asking Gu Ning to answer her questions during the ss. To her surprise, Gu Ning could alway give her perfect answers. Gu Nings ssmates were impressed too. Even though Gu Ning was as outstanding as usual, none of her ssmates was jealous of her. Instead, they all admired her. After the ss, Gu Ning and Yu Mixi left the ssroom and went to meet Mu Ke and Chu Peihan. They gathered together with their friends and left for the canteen. When other students saw them along the way, they were envious of their close rtionship with Gu Ning. Oh, Ningning, my family is going to move into a new apartment after the National College Entrance Examination, so my mother told me to invite you all to share a meal together at my new home, Yu Mixi said to Gu Ning. Apartments in Jiahua Garden were avable on the market now, but it took time for the decoration and furnishing. Although An Guangyao had finished the furnishing and decoration for Yu Mixis family, it still needed another three months to air the apartment. Therefore, they couldnt move in until June. Sure! Gu Ning said. How about your rtives? Have they caused your family more trouble these days? Gu Ning asked Yu Mixi. Nope, theyre very quiet, Yu Mixi said. d to know that! Gu Ning smiled. Yu Mixis rtives were a heavy burden on her family. Dont worry. If they dare to cause your family trouble again, we can help you and teach them an unforgettable lesson, Mu Ke said. Exactly! Hao Ran and the others agreed. On their way to the canteen, Gu Ning and her friends heard many students talking about her. Isnt she Gu Ning? Ive heard a lot about her, but I cant believe it. I dont think shes able to be so sessful at such an early age without ying some dirty tricks. It was a girl who was bad-mouthing Gu Ning. She was impressed by Gu Ning in some aspects, but she refused to believe the other things achieved by Gu Ning. It was not only Gu Ning who heard it, but also Chu Peihan and the others, and they were mad at once. They were very familiar with Gu Nings personality, and they knew that Gu Ning was an independent and strong girl. The girl was scared by Chu Peihans angry look and closed her mouth, but she still believed what she chose to believe. Its fine. Gu Ning stopped her friends from arguing with the girl. Is she an idiot or something? Qin Zixun said in anger. Actually, Gu Ning indeed had something other people didnt have to help her seed. It was the telepathic eye space, which was Gu Nings secret. However, the girl obviously attacked Gu Ning because she thought that Gu Ning had sold her body for money or fame. How could someone be so dumb in todays society? If anyone doesnt know how to behave themselves, we can teach them if they need a lesson, Mu Ke said loudly so that everyone around them was able to hear him. He meant to let other students know that Gu Ning had their support and that Gu Ning wasnt weak at all now. Other students around them agreed with him. No matter what Gu Ning had done to gain her sess today, she had be sessful as she wanted. The girl who had bad-mouthed Gu Ning behind Gu Nings back felt frightened and quickly walked away. She probably wasnt clear about Gu Nings family background, but Gu Nings friends couldnt be clearer about it now. Gu Ning was Master Tangs biological granddaughter and her boyfriend was the famous Lord Leng in the capital. Nobody in this country wanted to mess with her. A few minutester, Gu Ning and her friends arrived at the canteen. ... At the same time in City B. Jiang Ze nned to see Zhao Fulin personally, but he thought that Zhao Fulin wouldnt be willing to see him, and he didnt want Zhang Yanni to know about it. Therefore, Jiang Ze made an excuse and refused to dine with Zhang Yanni that afternoon before he asked one of his acquaintances to call Zhao Fulin to go out and meet in the woods. The acquaintance didnt know what had happened between Zhao Fulin and Jiang Ze, so he agreed. Since he called Zhao Fulin to talk about something with her, Zhao Fulin didnt think further and agreed to see him. However, when she walked to the appointed ce and saw Jiang Ze, she realized what was happening and turned around to leave without hesitation. Jiang Ze ran to stop her at once. Move! Zhao Fulin sounded very cold. Chapter 1250 - A Python

Chapter 1250 A Python

Fulin, could you please listen to me? Jiang Ze said in a hurry.Why? I already told you that there is nothing to talk about between us. Please stay away from me, Zhang Yanni coldly said. When she wanted to walk away from Jiang Ze, Jiang Ze stopped her again. Fulin, youre my real love but Zhang Yanni kept bad-mouthing you behind your back. I believed her words back then, so I had a bad impression of you. Iter found out that she was lying to me on purpose. Youre totally not the kind of person she described. Can you give me another chance? Jiang Ze said that to Zhao Fulin because he wasnt afraid that Zhao Fulin might tell Zhang Yanni. If Zhao Fulin believed him and epted him again, it wouldnt matter even if Zhang Yanni found out. If Zhao Fulin still refused to ept him, he would deny what he had said to her. Jiang Ze was really a selfish man. Zhao Fulin was surprised when Jiang Ze told her that. She knew that there was a secret rtionship between Zhang Yanni and Jiang Ze, but she didnt know why Zhang Yanni had betrayed her. To her astonishment, Zhang Yanni had criticized her like that in front of Jiang Ze. However, given what Jiang Ze had done to her before, she wasnt sure whether she should trust him right now. No matter what, it was meaningless in her eyes because she already gave them up. Jiang Ze, I dont care whether its true or not, because its meaningless in my eyes now. I wont tell Zhang Yanni anything about our conversation. You didnt seize the chance to be my boyfriend and so be it, Zhang Yanni said and continued to walk ahead. Fulin, do you have to be so cold-blooded? Jiang Ze seemed hurt and stopped Zhao Fulin once more. He felt sad, not because Zhao Fulin refused to ept him, but because he might lose a lot if Zhao Fulin didnt give him another chance. In his eyes, Zhao Fulins family wealth could be his one day if he could marry Zhao Fulin. Unfortunately, he lost this great chance to be rich and sessful because of Zhang Yanni. Even though he med Zhang Yanni for everything, he didnt dare to argue with her right now. Jiang Ze was simply a freeloader. Im cold-blooded? How could you say that? Were merely schoolmates from the beginning to the end, Zhao Fulin said. Jiang Ze, if you keep insulting me, Ill call the police. Hearing that, Jiang Ze was scared and let Zhao Fulin walk away without stopping her again. Zhao Fulin rolled her eyes at him and left at once. Jiang Ze was reluctant to give up, but he could do nothing about it right now. ... In City F, Gu Ning and her friends walked together to the woods after lunch to cool themselves down because of the hot weather. During these days, Gu Ning went to school like every other student and she sometimes talked with Leng Shaoting on the phone. Leng Shaoting was very busy recently, so he didnt have much time to contact Gu Ning. The National College Entrance Examination was about four dayster. All of a sudden, Gu Ning received Li Maosongs call on her way to the canteen. Hi, Uncle Li, Gu Ning said. M-Miss Gu, help, help! Li Maosong sounded terrified on the phone. What happened? Gu Ning got anxious. Im in Xiaoli Vige, a small vige in County X, City G right now, and there is arge cave. We encountered a python in it and Guo Yiyang was bitten by it. Jiangquan and I have sessfully escaped, but Guo Yiyang and Sun Chao are still missing. I dont know whether theyre still alive, so I have to turn to you for help... Saying that, Li Maosong almost cried. It seemed to be an emergency. Guo Yiyang and Sun Chao were his close brothers, and he was worried about their safety. Gu Ning was able to kill a zombie, so it couldnt be difficult for her to deal with a python, so Li Maosong called Gu Ning as soon as possible. Ill be right there, but Im in City F now. I cant take a ne, because its too slow, so Ill drive myself. I think I can arrive at City G in about two hours, Gu Ning said. She was willing to help them out. Li Maosong and the other men had risked their lives with her before, so she couldnt abandon them when they were in danger. Even though the National College Entrance Examination was only a few days away, she believed that she could handle it well. It only took an hour to get to City G from City F by ne, but she wasnt sure whether she could get the earliest ne ticket right away. Even if she could, she had to spend at least half an hour on the way to the airport. And she would probably have to spend more time waiting for the earliest flight. Anyway, she would rather drive a car on her own. Chapter 1251 - Drag Racing

Chapter 1251 Drag Racing

Normally, it took about two to three hours to get to City G from City F by a car, but Gu Ning would speed up and get there within two hours.Thanks! Li Maosong felt quite relieved when he heard that Gu Ning wasing. If youe from City F, you dont need to enter City G, but stop at County X. There is a small road outside County X and you can arrive at Xiaoli Vige by walking down it about five kilometers to the right. No problem, Im on my way, Gu Ning said and hung up the call. Boss, what happened? Gu Nings friends asked her once she finished the call. They heard that Gu Ning was going to City G right away, but didnt know why, so they were worried about her. Theres an emergency so I must go to City G right now, Gu Ning said and left them behind without exining it further. Chu Peihan and the others couldnt stop her, so they watched her leaving. I hope it wont affect the National College Entrance Examination, Hao Ran said. Yeah. Other people agreed. The National College Entrance Examination was a very important exam in their life, so they had to take it seriously. While Gu Ning walked out of the school quickly, she called the principal. The principal didnt think that it was a good idea if Gu Ning left right before the National College Entrance Examination, but Gu Ning told him that it was an emergency, so the principal agreed in the end. After that, Gu Ning called her head teacher, Zhang Qiuhua. Since the principal already allowed her to leave, Zhang Qiuhua said nothing. Gu Ning drove to her school every day recently, so her car was parked right outside. The second she got in it, she drove towards City G as fast as she could. Along the way, she was caught by many traffic cameras. Gu Ning understood that she broke the speed limit and that her driving license might be revoked, but she had to do it in order to save her friends lives. After she got on the freeway, there was less traffic and Gu Ning elerated without hesitation. She was simply having a drag race. Many people were amazed by her driving skills, but a lot of people were swearing at her too. Some thought that it was very cool, but others thought that it was very dangerous and they were scared when Gu Nings car overtook theirs. It was indeed quite frightening to be overtaken by a fast-moving car on short notice. When Gu Ning almost reached the freeway of County X, a Lamborghini was driving fast on the road, but Gu Ning easily overtook it and left it far behind, which shocked its driver. What the f*ck! A young man was greatly surprised and couldnt believe his eyes. He sped up at once, trying to chase Gu Ning. He was driving a sports car, which was supposed to run faster than a Land Rover, but he still failed to catch up to Gu Ning. Sh*t! How can a Land Rover be better than a sports car? The young man was annoyed. Gu Ning obviously saw the sports car behind her, but she didnt care about it, nor pay much attention to it. After one and half an hours, Gu Ning arrived at the entrance of the freeway of County X. However, the sports car wouldnt leave Gu Ning. When Gu Ning left the freeway, it followed her without dy. Gu Ning didnt think that it was a coincidence, and the young man must be mad at her behavior so he followed her. She had to stop at a narrow road outside County X to see what the young man wanted because she didnt want him to continue to follow her. Once Gu Ning stopped her car, the young man stopped his in front of Gu Nings. Then he got out of it and walked to Gu Ning. He was a handsome young man about 20 years old who looked to be a college student. Gu Ning also left her car and asked him, Why are you following me? The young man was stunned the moment he saw Gu Ning. To his astonishment, Gu Ning was a gorgeous girl who looked even younger than him. Tell me, why did you follow me? Gu Ning asked again with impatience. The young man exined in a hurry. Please dont misunderstand me. I dont want to offend you, but Im curious to know how you can drive a Land Rover faster than my sports car. Gu Ning said, Its not a big deal in my eyes. Can you stop following me? Well, my names Lin Fei, and I live in City G. Can we make friends? The young man was unwilling to miss this great chance to make friends with someone who was far better than him. Some people might be jealous of those who were more outstanding than them, because they couldnt ept the fact that they werent the best. Nevertheless, some people thought that it wasnt a bad thing to be friends with those who were better than them. Lin Fei was obviously thetter kind of person. Gu Ning saw that he was a very nice person, so she gave him her name card. Im sorry, but I need to deal with an emergency right now, and I cant waste a second. Could you please stop following me? You can contact me tomorrow, alright? Sure. Lin Fei nodded. He had no intention to bother Gu Ning. After that, Gu Ning got back in her car and drove away. Lin Fei didnt follow her this time. Chapter 1252 - Deal with the Python

Chapter 1252 Deal with the Python

After Gu Ning drove away, Lin Fei stayed at the same ce, staring at Gu Nings name card.Gu Ning! He somehow felt that this name was very familiar and he must have heard of it somewhere before. However, Lin Fei couldnt remember it right now so he stopped thinking about it. He got in his car and drove back home. ... Gu Ning still drove as fast as she could to get to Xiaoli Vige. Li Maosong was already waiting for her at the entrance. He looked anxious because Gu Ning hadnt shown up for a long time. Gu Ning parked her car, and walked to Li Maosong without hesitation. Hi, Miss Gu! Li Maosongs eyes lit up the second he saw Gu Ning. Gu Ning got there much faster than he thought she would. They didnt chat with each other before Li Maosong guided Gu Ning to the cave. On the way, Gu Ning didnt ask anything about it, but Li Maosong exined it to her of his own ord. My family lived in this small vige in the past, but we moved away a long time ago to the county and we seldom came back here, especially after my parents passed away. I onlye back here on the anniversary of my parents death. Yesterday was the anniversary of my fathers death, so my close bros came back here along with me. We heard from vigers that many peoplee to the cave for an adventure, so we were curious to find out whats in it. We went there this morning together, but unexpectedly encountered arge python and the ident happened. Nobody knew why outside people came here to have an adventure before the truth came out. They could only hope that Guo Yiyang and Sun Chao were still fine. As long as they could survive, Gu Ning would be able to save their lives. Gu Ning and Li Maosong walked fast, but the cave was far away, so it took them dozens of minutes to get there. The cave was halfway up the mountainside, so the road was rocky and steep. This cave isnt essible. Some kids often came here to have fun when we were young, but they were always injured or killed by falling into the cave, so not many people dared toe here afterwards, Li Maosong said. Zhao Jiangquan waited outside the cave, and he was excited to see Gu Ning too. They believed that Gu Ning could handle everything. Guo Yiyang was bitten by the python, and they hoped that the python wasnt poisonous so that Gu Ning would have enough time to rescue Guo Yiyang. Miss Gu! Zhao Jiangquan greeted her when Gu Ning walked towards him. Hi, nice to see you again, Gu Ning said. How far did you get into the cave when you had the ident? Its very deep, and we had walked for about an hour when we had the ident. There is a cavern about 20 square-metersrge and a small pond. The python came out of the pond, Zhao Jiangquan said. The structure of the cave is superplicated with many forks. Great, you can wait outside, Ill go inside alone, Gu Ning said before she got into it. Although Li Maosong and Zhao Jiangquan were slightly worried about Gu Nings safety, they understood that they shouldnt burden her. Once Gu Ning walked inside, she took out her night-luminescent pearl to light the cave up and used her Jade Eyes to lead the way. Because the cave was very dark, it was hard for Gu Ning to light a long way ahead with a night-luminescent pearl. Besides, the python and Guo Yiyang were far away from her right now, so she could see nothing at this moment. Gu Ning didnt walk slowly, but instead ran. She needed to save as much time as possible in order to rescue Guo Yiyang. Before long, she reached the cavern and pond, but there were three branch roads around them, including the one she came from. Along the way, Gu Ning didnt see Guo Yiyang, nor the python. She thought that Guo Yiyang might have been dragged into the pond by the python. Thinking of that, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the bottom of the pond. Even though the pond didnt seemrge, it was very deep and its bottom reached very far. Gu Ning failed to find the python under the water, so she thought that the python probably swam to somewhere else, so she had to keep on looking for it. Luckily, there were traces left by the python on one of the three branch roads, so Gu Ning decided to chase it. However, right when Gu Ning was about to do that, she heard noises from the cave. She used her Jade Eyes at once and saw arge long creature moving fast towards her direction. Since the python, she needed to deal with it first. Within seconds, the python showed up in the cavern with its mouth wide open. It attacked Gu Ning without dy and its eyes were full of greed. Gu Ning understood that it did that because of her night-luminescent pearl. When the python appeared, Gu Ning had a close look at it and she noticed that there was no blood in its mouth, which meant that Guo Yiyang and Sun Chao couldnt be in its belly now. It was the best result she could expect. Anyway, Guo Yiyang was seriously injured, and she had to find him as soon as possible. Therefore, Gu Ning let the jiao out to fight against the python. Although the python wasrge, it looked much smaller than the jiao. Chapter 1253 - Still Alive

Chapter 1253 Still Alive

When the python saw the jiao, it was scared and withdrew in fear.Jiao, kill it now, I need to find my friend, Gu Ning said. Sure, master, Jiao said and Gu Ning left without dy. Once Gu Ning left, the cavern was full of darkness again, but it wasnt a problem for the python and the jiao. The python wanted to escape, but it was impossible in front of the jiao. The jiao wrapped it up with its tail so it failed to run away. The python was very threatening before an ordinary person or even a soldier, but it was too weakpared with the jiao. Before long, the python was swallowed by the jiao. Gu Ning, at the same time, finally found Sun Chao and Guo Yiyang after searching for them for five minutes. There was a small stream 10 meters away from Gu Ning, and a waterfall stood ahead of it. Inside the waterfall there was a space that could amodate three or four people, and Guo Yiyang and Sun Chao were hiding in it. The water flowed violently, so it was hard to see the space with a pair of ordinary eyes. Although Gu Ning found them, she couldnt see their conditions clearly. She only saw Sun Chaos body moving, which meant that he was fine, but she wasnt sure whether Guo Yiyang was still alive. Gu Ning didnt have much time to think about it. The second she saw them, she ran to rescue them. Hey, Uncle Sun, its Gu Ning. I know youre behind the waterfall. Hows Yiyang now? Gu Ning shouted to Sun Chao. Miss Gu? Sun Chao had heard the noise from outside, but he thought it was the python, so he didnt dare to show his face. Therefore, when he heard Gu Nings voice, he was thrilled. If Gu Ning came, it meant that Guo Yiyangs life could be saved. Sun Chao had that idea because Guo Yiyang was still alive. Guo Yiyang survived, but he was seriously injured. Luckily, the python wasnt poisonous, so Guo Yiyang remained alive till now. Without hesitation, Sun Chao carried Guo Yiyang in his arms and walked out. Gu Ning stepped over to help him at once. Because Sun Chao had already seen Gu Nings night-luminescent pearl before, he wasnt surprised this time. Yiyang is still alive, but hes dying. Miss Gu, can you rescue him? Sun Chao asked. Probably. Gu Ning didnt give him an affirmative answer, because she wasnt sure whether she could do it. Sun Chao also understood that Guo Yiyang was in a very dangerous situation now. No matter what happened to Guo Yiyang, Sun Chao had to ept the result. The moment Gu Nings hand touched Guo Yiyang, she secretly put her magical power into his body. She seized Guo Yiyangs hand in hers the entire time to help him recover. Sun Chao stayed aside and let Gu Ning do whatever she needed to do. Gu Ning held the night-luminescent pearl with another hand. Afterwards, she put it down and took out a box from her backpack. Uncle Sun, please open it for me. There are two bottles of medicine inside. The white one is solid, and you should take a pill first before you help Yiyang take one. The blue one is liquid. You can apply it to Yiyangs wounds after I deal with them. In addition to two bottles of medicine, there was a pack of cotton swabs, a pair of scissors, a roll of gauze, and a small towel in the box. Gu Ning had prepared all of them well in advance. The python had bitten Guo Yiyangsp, so it was more appropriate for Sun Chao to cut his pants apart. No problem. Sun Chao took the box right away. He poured a magical pill out first, but he didnt take it. Instead, he helped Guo Yiyang take it. It showed their friendship. After helping Guo Yiyang take a magical pill, Sun Chao also took one himself. Once he took a magical pill, he felt an obvious change in his body. He soon calmed down and got his energy back. The next second, Sun Chao hurriedly applied the liquid medicine to Guo Yiyangs wounds. He cut Guo Yiyangs pants open where the python had bitten him, and arge area of bloody skin was bare in the air. It clearly hadnt been easy for Guo Yiyang to stay alive till now. Sun Chao cleaned Guo Yiyangs wound with the towel before he applied the magical liquid medicine to it. The wound wasnt big, but it was very deep. As time went by, Guo Yiyangs face gradually went back to normal with the help of Gu Nings magical power. The wound also healed rapidly. Although Sun Chao already knew that Gu Ning had a very effective medicine, he was still amazed by its effect when he witnessed it. However, he didnt ask Gu Ning any questions, because he knew what he should ask and what he shouldnt. After that, Sun Chao began to dress Guo Yiyangs wound. A few minutester, Guo Yiyang got his consciousness back. His eyelids moved a little and he slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 1254 - Guo Yiyang Is Saved

Chapter 1254: Guo Yiyang Is Saved

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yiyang? Yiyang! Sun Chao was excited when Guo Yiyang gradually opened his eyes. Gu Ning also moved her hand away and stopped putting her magical power into his body. Although Gu Ning had adequate magical power, it cost her a lot of energy to save Guo Yiyang and her face turned a little pale. After a short while, Guo Yiyang was finally able to talk. M-Miss Gu? Yiyang, youre finally awake! Sun Chao almost burst into tears in excitement. Whats going on here? Guo Yiyang couldnt remember what had happened to him. Did you forget everything? We just went into the cave and you were bitten by arge python, Sun Chao said. Oh, right. Guo Yiyang remembered it and felt scared. We hid ourselves in the cave for nearly two hours and you were about to die when Miss Gu found us. She saved your life! Sun Chao continued. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, Guo Yiyang would have been killed. They subconsciously took Gu Ning as a straw to clutch at. Only Gu Ning could save them right now. Luckily, Gu Ning really came and she was willing to help them. Guo Yiyang also struggled to stay alive till the moment Gu Ning arrived. Both Guo Yiyang and Sun Chao felt very lucky that they were able to be Gu Nings friends. Miss Gu, thank you so much. I dont know what to say now... Guo Yiyang said and felt touched. After that, he put on a serious face. Miss Gu, youve saved my life twice, and I owe you a lot. Whatever you need me to do for you in the future, I wont spare any effort to help you. Gu Ning had saved his life twice, and he couldnt feel more grateful to her. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, he could have been killed by the zombie in the ancient gravest time. And Gu Ning saved his life again from the python this time. Even though he knew that Gu Ning wouldnt ask him to die for her, he was still willing to do that if she really wanted him to do that. Sure. Gu Ning nodded. In fact, they had never forgotten her whenever they found valuable antiques, although they did that because they needed her protection. A real selfish person wouldnt share his fortune with other people even if he had to risk his life. They, on the contrary, were willing to let Gu Ning take most of the valuable objects. Gu Ning had no intention to test their loyalty to her, because it wouldnt do her any good. She thought that they now had pure trust in each other, and she wanted to help them live a better life. They couldnt be grave-diggers forever, because it was very dangerous and illegal. Once they were caught by the police, they would have to spend the rest of their life in jail. Moreover, they already had a lot of money now, and Gu Ning hoped that they could stop doing it. If they were willing to work for her, it would be better. Gu Ning didnt believe that they were useless except for grave-digging. They were smart and could learn how to do business. Gu Ning didntck skilled people, but she didck people she could trust. Stand up now. Lets see whether you can walk, Gu Ning said. Guo Yiyang listened to her and stood up. He only felt a little ufortable because his pants were wet, but the wound wasnt painful at all. I feel full of energy again! Guo Yiyang was surprised. He knew that Gu Nings medicine was super effective, but he was still amazed by its effect. Actually, Gu Nings magical power was more effective than the magical pill. Really? Sun Chao was also astonished. He couldnt believe his ears. I mean it! Guo Yiyang said with a broad smile. Jesus, its so unbelievable! Sun Chao eximed. Alright, since were all fine now, we should go out right away. Uncle Li is still waiting for us, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Guo Yiyang and Sun Chao looked guilty. Right, he must be very worried about us. After that, they went back together. Oh, Miss Gu, hows the python now? Sun Chao suddenly asked. Its already been killed, Gu Ning replied. Guo Yiyang and Sun Chao nodded. Since Gu Ning was able to get rid of a zombie, it couldnt be difficult for her to deal with a python. There was no signal in the cave, so they couldnt call Li Maosong and Zhao Jiangquan right now. So in order to not worry Li Maosong, they walked fast. You can go ahead of me, I need to block the pond in case another dangerous creaturees out of it, Gu Ning said to Guo Yiyang and Sun Chao. She needed to put the jiao back into the telepathic eye space, and she didnt want them to see the jiao. Sure. Guo Yiyang and Sun Chao listened to Gu Ning without asking anything. Chapter 1255 - Another Way of Making a Living

Chapter 1255: Another Way of Making a Living

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Once Sun Chao and Guo Yiyang were gone, Gu Ning walked to the side of the pond. Come out now. The jiao heard Gu Nings voice and it came out without dy. Master, the little thing has already been swallowed by me. The python indeed was merely a little thingpared with the jiao. Get those rock columns down to cover this pond. Gu Ning pointed at several nearbyrge rock columns. Sure, master. The jiao wrapped a rock column with its tail and easily pulled it down. A single rock column definitely wasnt enough to fully cover the pond, so it went to move more rock columns. Although the python was already dead, the pond was very strange, and nobody knew whether there would be another monster. Even if several rock columns couldnt stop a powerful monster, it was a sign that this way didnt lead to the outside world. Within several minutes, Gu Ning caught up to Sun Chao and Guo Yiyang. They walked fast, but Gu Ning was faster than them. About half an hourter, they finally reached the entrance of the cave. Li Maosong and Zhao Jiangquan were both restless and they kept ncing into the cave. It was torture to wait for those who they cared about. Anyway, Gu Ning solved the problem much more efficiently than they thought possible and she only stayed inside for an hour. They didnt know that Gu Ning had the jiaos help, and she also had a pair of Jade Eyes. Nothing could make them feel happier than seeing Guo Yiyanging out safely. The second Li Maosong and Zhao Jiangquan saw Guo Yiyang, they burst into tears. Uncle Li, Jiangquan, Im so sorry that I worried you. Guo Yiyang also cried and apologized to Li Maosong and Zhao Jiangquan. Were d that youre fine. Li Maosong and Zhao Jiangquan wiped their eyes. After that, they thanked Gu Ning again. Alright, lets go to have dinner. Im hungry, Gu Ning said. Oh, right, lets go back right now. Li Maosong urged them to leave. They then climbed down the mountain together. Miss Gu, this is a small vige and there is no good restaurant. The town is also far away. Do you mind dining in my ce? Li Maosong asked. Of course not, Gu Ning said. A dozen minutester, they went back to Li Maosongs home, and Li Maosong cooked for them. Li Maosongs parents passed away at an early age, so he learned to cook and take good care of himself. He had cleaned his home when he came back, and there were many vegetables and meat in the fridge. Although they dressed themselves like ordinary people, they were actually very rich. They were sessful grave-diggers after all, and each of them had over a hundred million yuan. They didnt care much about clothing brands, but they were willing to spend money on food. Therefore, they had many kinds of quality food ingredients. Zhao Jiangquan helped Li Maosong cook, while Sun Chao and Guo Yiyang rested on the side because they had just been through a very dangerous situation. Gu Ning went to the living room and waited for dinner. When Sun Chao and Guo Yiyang went back to the living room, they began to chat with Gu Ning. About 40 minutester, dinner was ready and they started to enjoy it. After dinner, Gu Ning asked them, Do you n to continue to be grave-diggers? Have you ever considered changing your profession? Grave-digging is illegal after all and its very dangerous. You could be killed at any time. I cant go with you every time either, so you wont be lucky forever. Hearing that, they were struck dumb for a second. They indeed had the idea to find another way of making a living, but they didnt have a good idea yet. If Gu Ning wasnt with them, they might lose their lives in the future. Although they already had enough money, they were reluctant to live a boring life. However, they honestly had no idea what else they could do. Well, we did have the idea to work in another industry. Like you just said, grave-digging is illegal and dangerous. We might lose our lives next time without your help, but we dont know what else we can do. We dont know how to run a business, nor do we have other skills. Were not interested in ordinary work either, so we have no idea what to do now, Li Maosong said. Chapter 1256 - Follow Gu Ning’s Guidance

Chapter 1256: Follow Gu Nings Guidance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Li Maosong was the leader of their team, so the others all agreed with him. Well, to be honest with you, I asked you about this for a reason. If you want to continue to be grave-diggers, I wont say anything about it, but Im willing to hire you if you want to live a different life. There are countless skilled people outside nowadays, but not many of them are reliable. I trust you, and you trust me. I think we can work well together. Of course you have the absolute right of choice, and its totally up to you, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Li Maosong and the others were greatly surprised and excited. Actually, they already had the idea to work for Gu Ning because they knew how unbelievable Gu Ning was. As long as they could work for Gu Ning, they were willing to do anything. They only worried that Gu Ning might not be willing to hire them, so they had never mentioned it. To their surprise, Gu Ning brought it up herself, which made them super excited. Miss Gu, do you mean it? Guo Yiyang asked. Yeah. Gu Ning nodded. Im in! Guo Yiyang said without hesitation. After Gu Ning had saved Guo Yiyangs life again, Guo Yiyang had a strong desire to return her favor. Miss Gu, were willing to work for you too. Li Maosong and other people agreed at once. They didnt want to miss this great chance. Li Maosong said, We actually always had the idea to work for you, but we were worried that you might not need us. Im happy to know that youre willing to work for me, but it doesnt mean that you cant do grave-digging again in the future. We can do it sometimes, and Ill go with you, Gu Ning said. Although she had many antiques in the telepathic eye space, she also owned two Xiangyun Antique stores, so it was impossible for her to stop digging up ancient graves. It was illegal, but Gu Ning didnt care about it. She wouldnt kill innocent people anyway. Even if they couldnt do grave-digging anymore, Li Maosong and the others didnt think it was a big deal. Since youre willing to work for me, Ill arrange work for you. I know youre diligent people, which is your advantage. If you bezy in the future, Ill abandon you, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning said that in a serious tone, so Li Maosong along with his close brothers had to take it seriously. Gu Ning indeed needed them, but the condition was that they werent useless. Miss Gu, we wont let you down, Li Maosong said, making a serious promise. Miss Gu, you have our loyalty. The other three also looked serious. Great, my business is based in the capital, so Ill leave for the capital after the National College Entrance Examination. Ill live in the capital afterwards, so you have to follow me there. I can provide apartments for you. If you dont want an apartment, you can buy a house and Ill pay 10% for you, Gu Ning said. Actually, it was very easy for them to buy a house in the capital around the headquarters of the Shengning Organization. Miss Gu, were all single and we dont have a family. Were willing to go to the capital with you. Since were going to live there, well buy a house on our own. We dont need your money because we can afford it ourselves, Li Maosong said. Each of us can easily buy a beautiful house in the capital. Miss Gu, weve made a lot of money with your help, so we cant ask you for more money. You can directly tell me where to buy a house, Zhao Jiangquan said. They werent familiar with the capital, so they needed Gu Nings advice. Right! Sun Chao and Guo Yiyang agreed. Since they didnt need her money, Gu Ning didnt insist. They had helped each other a lot, so there was no need for them to split hairs. Moreover, all of them could benefit from what they were doing together. Even though Gu Ning wouldnt pay some money for their houses, she would do something else to help them in the future. After that, Gu Ning told them the location of the Shengning Organization, and it was decided that they would go to the capital with her after the National College Entrance Examination. Li Maosong and the others agreed. They understood that they were important in Gu Ning eyes since Gu Ning wanted to bring them there in person. Later, Gu Ning left alone to prevent attracting unnecessary attention. It waste when she got back to City F, so she didnt go back to her school. She called her head teacher and principal after she arrived at home to tell them that she was safe. Chapter 1257 - Lin Fei Finds Out Gu Ning’s Identity

Chapter 1257: Lin Fei Finds Out Gu Nings Identity

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In City G, Lin Fei went to have a drink with his friends in a bar and he talked about what he had been through on the freeway today, which surprised his friends. Because they were all lovers of drag racing, they admired those who were able to drive a Land Rover faster than a sports car, especially when the driver was a gorgeous young girl. They knew that Lin Fei had a very high standard of beauty. If Gu Nings beauty had impressed him, it meant that Gu Ning must be very outstanding. Therefore, in their eyes, Gu Ning must be as beautiful as a goddess. Lin Fei also told them that he got Gu Nings phone number and Gu Ning already agreed to be his friend. Knowing that, Lin Feis friends were all envious of him and they asked him to call Gu Ning out one day. Lin Fei said, I cant make the decision, because its up to her. Come on, youre the famous Lord Lin, and there is no girl who will reject you, Lin Feis friend, Friend A, said. If Lin Fei had to ask for the girls permission to hang out together, they would feel disappointed. The man said that in order to please Lin Fei. Lin Feis family was the richest family in City G, and he was very influential in this city. Although Lin Feis friends were from rich families as well, their families were barelyparable to Lin Feis, so they were used to ttering Lin Fei. They thought that Lin Fei liked it, because he never told them to change the way they talked to him, but Lin Fei couldnt tolerate it this time. There are plenty of people who are far better than me, and no one can do whatever he wants in this world. Im not a stupid and arrogant person! Lin Fei was slightly annoyed. In fact, Lin Fei wasnt a bully who would take advantage of other people because of his powerful family background. Friend A understood that Lin Fei wasnt pleased, so he closed his mouth. Even though they hung out often, they werent close, and they were all college students, so they needed to attend sses and didnt have much time to stay with each other for a long time. Well, I somehow feel that her name sounds very familiar, but I cant remember where Ive heard of it before, Lin Fei said all of a sudden. Whats her name? Friend B asked. Gu Ning, Lin Fei said. Gu Ning? Where does shee from? Friend C was surprised. Her number te is from City F, so I think shees from City F, Lin Fei said. City F, Gu Ning? I feel this name sounds familiar too! Friend C said. No way, is she a star or something? Friend A was shocked. Probably. We should search for her information, Friend B said. Why not! Friend C did it right away. When Friend C found the news about Gu Ning on the Inte, he realized that he had indeed heard Gu Nings name before. Without hesitation, he began to read more news about Gu Ning. Lord Lin,e here and have a look. Is she the girl you met today? Friend C said to Lin Fei. No way, is she really a star? The others were surprised. Yes, its her! Lin Feis eyes lit up at once. There was a photo of Gu Ning on the screen of Friend Cs phone. Except for that, there were many pieces of news about Gu Nings achievements. No wonder I thought her name sounds so familiar, isnt she the champion of this years national mathpetition? Lin Fei eximed. He had heard a lot of news about thepetition not too long ago, and the media kept aciming her. It was the only thing that Lin Fei knew about Gu Ning. Therefore, he was astonished after reading the news about her business empire. Jesus, she owns so manypanies? Shes even younger than me! Lin Fei said. Jade Beauty Jewelry? Ive heard of it before, and its a very popr jewelry brand. It has over a billion yuan in assets, Friend B said. He heard of it from his mother because his mother loved jewelry. What? Over a billion yuan? No way! ... Lin Feis friends couldnt remain calm now, and they were bing increasingly shocked by the following information. Lord Lin, are you sure this Gu Ning is the girl you met today? Friend B asked, because it was too unbelievable. Yes, and yes! Lin Fei was super excited now. They became Gu Nings fans when they saw the videos of Gu Ning rescuing people. Ordinary people couldnt be so excellent at martial arts. Lin Fei almost wanted Gu Ning to be his kung fu master now. Chapter 1258 - Gu Man’s Back

Chapter 1258: Gu Mans Back

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If Gu Ning was with them, Lin Fei would really do that, but unfortunately she wasnt. Lin Fei wanted to send Gu Ning a message to ask her for the answer. Although he was very sure that Gu Ning was the famous Goddess Gu on the Inte, he still wanted to hear the answer from Gu Nings mouth. However, he gave the idea up upon thinking that Gu Ning must be busy preparing for the National College Entrance Examination. He decided to text her after it. ... Gu Ning called Gao Yi when she got home and told him to handle the traffic problem from when she had exceeded the speed limit today. Because the car was under Gao Yis name, the traffic police would directly contact Gao Yi. The next morning, Gu Ning received a message from Gao Yi who told her that she received 12 points along with a 20,000 fine. Since she had gotten 12 points, she had to apply for a drivers license again. Gao Yi said that Qiao Ya could do it for her given that the National College Entrance Examination wasing. Gu Ning agreed, because it was very easy for Qiao Ya to get a driving license. Therefore, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya came to Gu Nings school to pick up the car. Even though Gu Ning could use her connections to solve this problem, she disliked doing that when it wasnt necessary. ... The day before the National College Entrance Examination, each of the students got an admission ticket. Gu Ning, Chu Peihan, and Mu Ke would write the exam at the No.1 High School. Yu Mixi and An Yi were arranged in the No.2 High School, while Hao Ran, Qin Zixun, and Zhang Tianping stayed in their own school. There was no connection between their scores and the ces where they would have the exam, but most of the excellent students were put in the No.1 High School. Although Hao Ran and his close brothers were terrible at studying, they were affected by Gu Ning in this semester and had begun to study hard before the exam. After receiving their admission tickets, they went to the No.1 High School to check the ssrooms where Gu Ning and the others would write the exam before they went to the No.2 High School for An Yi and Yu Mixi. Both Gu Ning and Hao Ran had a car, so it was very convenient. ... In City F, many people were familiar with Gu Nings face, especially those high school students, because the result of the national mathpetition caused a sensation. As for Gu Nings rtionship with Jade Beauty Jewelry, not many people were aware of it. Even though not many people knew a lot about Gu Nings achievements, they were still impressed by what she had done. Because of this many students recognized Gu Ning so Gu Ning and her friends attracted a lot of attention once they showed up at the No.1 High School. Oh, isnt that girl Gu Ning? Is she the one who won the national mathpetition for high school students? Yes! Shes so beautiful. Im so envious of her. ... They kept talking about Gu Ning with admiration. Some of them were also jealous of Gu Ning, but nobody dared to say it aloud. ... After checking the ssrooms, it was already 11 am and it was time for lunch. At this time, Gu Ning suddenly received Gu Mans call. Ningning, where are you now? Gu Man asked. Im in the No.2 High School with my friends now, and were about to go eat, Gu Ning said. Come to the Huangdeng Hotel! Its located in the city center on XX Road. Your father and grandfather are also here. We came to encourage you, Gu Man said. The Huangdeng Hotel had just opened a branch in City F not long ago, but Gu Ning didnt pay much attention to it, so she didnt know that. Tang Yunfan and Tang Haifeng came to City F along with Gu Man to encourage Gu Ning, because the National College Entrance Examination was tomorrow. It was the most important exam for high school students, and its result could decide the direction of a young teenagers future. Although there were countless college students now, a college diploma was still very useful in todays society. Therefore, all of the high school students families cared a lot about it too. Gu Man didnt tell Gu Ning that they woulde to visit her, so Gu Ning was surprised when Gu Man told her the news. In Gu Nings eyes, the National College Entrance Examination was a very simple exam, and she wasnt worried about it at all. Gu Man also understood that Gu Ning was an excellent student in her school and that the National College Entrance Examination wasnt a problem for her, but they would feel guilty if they didnte to keep herpany. Sure, were on our way! Gu Ning agreed with happiness. After that, Gu Ning invited her friends to go to the Huangdeng Hotel and dine with her family. When her friends heard that Gu Nings parents and grandfather came, they got nervous in an instant. The Tang family was a well-known powerful family after all, so it was very normal that they were nervous. They were a bunch of teenagers after all. Chapter 1259 - Meet Yuan Jisong

Chapter 1259: Meet Yuan Jisong

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In fact, their social statuses werentparable to Gu Ning, but they had be close friends before Gu Ning became a sessful businesswoman and joined the Tang family. If they met Gu Ning right now, they probably would be very nervous in front of her too. Although Mu Ke and the others felt quite nervous, they were excited to see Gu Nings parents and grandfather. Therefore, they didnt turn Gu Ning down. Gu Ning saw that they were nervous, and she told some jokes to help them rx, but it didnt work. About 10 minutester, they arrived at the Huangdeng Hotel. A waitress guided them directly to the private room where Gu Man was. When the waitress heard the number of the private room that Gu Ning was going to, she couldnt believe her ears and asked Gu Ning for the number again. Obviously she knew how important the guests in the private room were. As a result, she had doubts when a bunch of high school students told her that they were going to the same private room. The waitress couldnt believe it, but she still remained polite, and Gu Ning gave her an affirmative answer once more. Since Gu Ning was very sure about it, the waitress had to lead the way. Four bodyguards were standing outside the private room, and they called Gu Ning Lady Ning with great respect the second they came close. At this moment, the waitress realized that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. She left once Gu Ning reached the private room. A bodyguard opened the door for Gu Ning, who walked inside followed by her friends. It was the most luxurious private room in the hotel, so it was veryrge and beautifully decorated. There was a round table in the middle, big enough for 20 people to dine together. Tang Haifeng, Tang Yunfan, and Gu Man were waiting for them. Hi, Ningning! Tang Haifengs eyes lit up at once when Gu Ning walked to him. He hadnt seen Gu Ning for days, and he missed his granddaughter. Hi, grandpa, dad, and mom, Gu Ning greeted them with a broad smile. Chu Peihan and the others politely greeted them as well. Nice to meet you, Master Tang, Mr. Tang and Mrs. Tang. Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan gave them a kind smile as their response. Alright, have a seat now! Gu Man told them to seat themselves. Weve already ordered some dishes, but you can order some you like now, Gu Man said and a waiter handed over the menu at once. Thanks, Mrs. Tang, but were not picky. We can enjoy what we have right now, Mu Ke said politely. He actually felt too nervous to order dishes he liked. Yeah, were not picky! the others agreed. All of them wanted to pretend to be rxed, but they all failed. Well, let me do it. Gu Ning took the menu and ordered some dishes for her friends. A whileter, Gu Qings family came. During this meal, Gu Ning received many messages from her friends. Although it wasnt polite to y on her phone during the meal, she was curious to read those messages. Her friends all wished her the best for the National College Entrance Examination. Gu Ning smiled and nned to reply to them after lunch. When they finished the meal, they walked out together and ran into Yuan Jisong. Five men came with Yuan Jisong, and three of them were about 40, while two of them were around 30. Gu Ning had met the three men who were about 40 at the birthday party held by the Su family before. One of them was a senior manager of a famouspany, and he walked to them the second he saw Tang Yunfan. Yuan Jisong also noticed them and walked towards Gu Ning as well. Its my honor to meet you today, Master Tang, Chairman Tang and Mrs. Tang! The senior manager greeted Tang Yunfan. Hearing that, Yuan Jisong was greatly surprised. Chairman Tang? The chairman of Tanghuang? Quan Mingkai had called him in person when the car ident happened, and Yuan Jisong had thought that Tang Yunfan might be an important figure from Tanghuang. Now he was sure that Tang Yunfan was in a very important position in Tanghuang. He also saw Gu Nings mother, Gu Man, and he was shocked that Gu Man became Mrs. Tang. Since Gu Nings mother became Mrs. Tang, Tang Yunfan must be Gu Nings step-father now. That was Yuan Jisongs thought. Although he was astonished by the fact that Gu Nings mother married Tang Yunfan, he didnt think that it was very strange. Oh, hi, Manager Mu, nice to see you, Tang Yunfan said with a smile. Chairman Tang, nice to see you. Im the Secretary of the Municipal Party Committee in City F, Yuan Jisong. Yuan Jisong introduced himself to Tang Yunfan. Chapter 1260 - To Encourage Her

Chapter 1260

: To Encourage Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No matter what position Tang Yunfan held in Tanghuang, he must be very important, so Yuan Jisong needed to be polite. Nice to see you, Secretary Yuan. Ive heard about you from my secretary and I need to thank you for your help when I was caught in the car identst time, Tang Yunfan said to Yuan Jisong and they shook hands with each other. Youre wee. Actually I did nothing, and the credit should go to Miss Gu, Yuan Jisong said. Youre being too modest. Although its Ningning who saved my life, your help was also very essential! Tang Yunfan thanked Yuan Jisong again. Without Yuan Jisongs timely help, he might not be saved. Even if Tang Yunfan didnt prepare a gift for Yuan Jisong, it was necessary for him to thank Yuan Jisong face to face. Uncle Yuan, you dont need to be so modest. Its true that youve helped us a lot, Gu Ning said. Well... Yuan Jisong didnt know what to say. They chatted with one another for a short while before they left. After walking out of the hotel, Chu Peihan and the others separated from Gu Ning. Because Gu Nings family was here, there was no need for them to stay. Gu Ning proposed to drive Chu Peihan and her other friends back, but they declined. They said that they could just take taxis. Gu Ning didnt insist, and went back to Fenghua Luxury Mansion with her family. Jiang Xu was busy, so he didnt go home with them. Gu Qing, however, hadnt seen Gu Man for a long time, so she wanted to spend more time with Gu Man. ... Once Gu Ning and her family were gone, Yuan Jisong asked Manager Mu, Manager Mu, may I know who Chairman Tang is? Hearing that, Manager Mu was surprised. Secretary Yuan, you dont know Chairman Tangs background? I dont know much about him. Yuan Jisong felt a little embarrassed. Chairman Tang is the chairman of Tanghuang, the most famous business group in City B, and his full name is Tang Yunfan. The old man is his father and the woman who just stood by his side is his wife. Miss Gu is their daughter, Manager Mu said. What? Gu Nings Tang Yunfans biological daughter? Yuan Jisong couldnt believe it. He had thought that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans step-daughter! Gu Ning was indeed a girl who was full of surprises. Yuan Jisong had a deeper impression of Gu Ning now. ... Gu Ning didnt have time to reply to her friends messages until she was home. She then thanked them for their care. There were three rooms in the apartment, which were enough for them to stay in. Gu Man and Tang Yunfan were a couple, so they could stay in one room. Gu Ning stayed in her own bedroom, and Tang Haifeng would stay in the guest bedroom. As for their bodyguards, they stayed in a hotel. Tang Haifeng was an old man, and he needed to take a nap at noon. Therefore, he left to have a rest when they got home. Gu Ning went back to her bedroomter. She soon received Leng Shaotings call, and Leng Shaoting told her that he was in City F now. He came to encourage her for the National College Entrance Examination. Gu Ning was thrilled to see Leng Shaoting. At the same time, she felt touched that her family and her boyfriend cared so much about her. It was only 2:30 pm, and they normally had dinner at 6 pm, so Gu Ning left earlier to meet Leng Shaoting. Because it was Tang Haifengs first time in City F, Gu Ning didnt have much time to be with Leng Shaoting because her family was there, so she decided to spend as much time with her boyfriend as she could now that she was free. When Gu Ning left, she told Gu Man that Leng Shaoting came, and that he would be having dinner with them. Because the Tang family already epted Leng Shaoting, they took Leng Shaoting as one of their members. ... Gu Ning drove her car to the gate of Fenghua Luxury Mansion to wait for Leng Shaoting, and Leng Shaoting arrived about five minutester in a taxi. He recognized Gu Nings car at first nce, so he got out of the taxi right away. He was wearing all ck, and looked more mysterious and attractive than ever. Gu Ning sat in the front passengers seat and stared at Leng Shaotings sexy body when he moved towards her. She couldnt help but think of his naked body. Leng Shaoting noticed her expression and smiled at her. Gu Ning felt embarrassed and said, Um, why dont you drive the car? My pleasure, Leng Shaoting agreed. Afterwards, he got in the car, but didnt start it. Ningning, what were you thinking just then? he asked Gu Ning all of a sudden. Chapter 1261 - Terrible Service Attitude

Chapter 1261: Terrible Service Attitude

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Shaoting asked that question on purpose because he knew that Gu Ning was distracted by his body. Nothing special! Gu Ning argued at once. Really? Leng Shaoting was unwilling to give it up. Well... Gu Ning didnt know what to say now, and she flushed a little. Leng Shaoting was amused by her reaction. Come on, were so familiar with each other now, you dont need to be shy. I know you were thinking about me, Leng Shaoting said. I didnt! Gu Ning denied it. Alright, alright. Leng Shaoting gave up in case Gu Ning was annoyed. Gu Ning pouted and changed the topic. My parents and grandpa are here today, so you cane have dinner with us. Sure. Leng Shaoting nodded. He was more than willing to meet Gu Nings family because his rtionship with Gu Ning needed her familys support. Only if he got along well with Gu Nings family could he marry Gu Ning in the future. However, he was still a little disappointed that he couldnt spend the whole night alone with Gu Ning. The National College Entrance Examination would begin tomorrow anyway, so he could wait another two days. Where should we go now? Leng Shaoting started the car and asked Gu Ning. Lets have a casual ride! I dont want to go back home right now, Gu Ning said. No problem. Leng Shaoting drove the car away. Um, why dont we go to a park? Gu Ning thought for a while and proposed. Great. Leng Shaoting listened to Gu Ning without hesitation. Oh, where will you stay tonight? Gu Ning asked. Ill live in Jinchens ce, Leng Shaoting said. Although he could stay in a hotel, Xu Jinchens house was much closer to Gu Nings home. On the way to the park, they drove by Jiahua Garden which was developed by Shenghua Real Estate. Gu Ning had been here once before, but it was a long time ago. Since many apartments were well-built right now, Gu Ning decided to have a look. The second Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked into the hall of the sales office, a saleswoman came to wee them and she was amazed by their outstanding appearances. A few secondster, the saleswoman got her mind back and greeted them politely. Wee to the sales office of Jiahua Garden! Thanks, but you dont need to serve us. We juste here to look around, Gu Ning said with a smile. She purposely said that to test the saleswomans attitude. The saleswoman was struck dumb for a moment. She knew not everyone who walked in here would definitely buy an apartment. An apartment cost a lot of money after all. Nevertheless, the saleswoman was surprised that Gu Ning would say it aloud. It wasnt inappropriate, but was a little strange. Normally, most people who came here had the idea to buy an apartment. Even though they might not do it at the end, nobody would directly say that they didnt need service at all. Sometimes, they would change their mind once they found a suitable apartment with a good price. The saleswoman understood that Gu Ning didnt want to be bothered, but she couldnt leave them alone because it was her job to serve the clients. Its fine. Youre our guests, so I wont bother you if you dont want me to do so. If you need my help, please feel free to tell me, the saleswoman said with a kind smile. Gu Ning nodded and was satisfied with her attitude. Unfortunately, not everyone had a nice attitude towards Gu Nings behavior. Another two saleswomen who stood not far away from them began to talk about Gu Ning. I hate this kind of person the most. If they have no intention to buy an apartment, they shouldnt walk inside! Saleswoman B said. Right, theyre merely wasting our time, Saleswoman C said with obvious disdain on her face. Gu Ning heard their discussion and she was displeased. Saleswomen A felt embarrassed, but she didnt know what to say now. It was not only them, several other people in the hall also felt ufortable. Mind your attitude! Its not an easy decision to make to buy an apartment. Your terrible attitude just ruined my good mood! Gu Ning walked straight towards the two saleswomen and coldly asked, Do you think people who currently have no intention to buy an apartment shouldnt walk in here? Chapter 1262 - Fire Them

Chapter 1262: Fire Them

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If you arent buying an apartment, why did youe in here? Saleswoman B said and she looked at Gu Ning with jealousy. She was jealous of Gu Ning because Gu Ning was very stunning and there was an unusually handsome man standing beside her. This saleswoman wasnt smart, nor did she have the correct opinion about herself. If she was outstanding, she could have an excellent man as her boyfriend too. I didnt say that I wont buy an apartment. Gu Ning argued. I just said that we want to look around by ourselves. Maybe Ill buy one if I find a suitable one. Can you really afford an apartment? Do it to show us your ability! Saleswoman C said in a provocative tone. Dont be so aggressive! Theyre our potential clients, and we should be polite to them. Saleswoman A was annoyed, but she wasnt their leader, and her words didnt work. Its exactly because you dont know who can really afford an apartment, that you cant sell a single apartment, Saleswoman B said with disdain. Great, Ill buy an apartment to show you whether she can sell an apartment, Gu Ning sneered. She was mad and she decided to teach the two stupid saleswomen a lesson. Hearing that, Saleswoman B and Saleswoman C were both surprised. However, they didnt think that it was a big deal. So what? It has nothing to do with us! Saleswoman B said. If I can afford an apartment here, you two should quit your job right away. You arent qualified to work in Shenghua Real Estate, Gu Ning said. Right, theyre rude and unprofessional! We dont want to look at the apartments anymore if they still work here. Several other people in the hall supported Gu Ning. Saleswoman B and Saleswoman C were displeased, but they thought it was just a joke. Who do you think you are? Why should we quit our job just because you can afford an apartment? Saying that, they turned to the other people who just supported Gu Ning and said, If you dont want to look at the apartments, you should leave now. We wont force you to stay. You... Many people in the hall were furious and they wanted to walk out, but Gu Ning stopped them. Please stay here. They should leave, instead of you. Ridiculous! Saleswoman B and Saleswoman C snorted with disdain. Gu Ning put on a cold smile. Do you want to know who I am? Youll know very soon. After that, Gu Ning said to Saleswoman A, I need two houses, A-05 and A-06. These two houses had the best locations, and An Guangyao kept them for Gu Ning. Saleswoman A, nevertheless, apologized to Gu Ning. Miss, Im sorry, both A-05 and A-06 are reserved for another client. Would you please look at other houses? Its fine. You can tell your manager to meet me, and see whether hell sell them to me, Gu Ning said with confidence. Although Saleswoman A didnt believe it, however, she couldnt handle this on her own, so she left to report it to her manager. Saleswoman B and Saleswoman C, on the contrary, still had no idea that they were in big trouble now. Miss, even if your family is rich, I dont think that you can buy these two houses, because our boss kept them for a special client. They were talking about An Guangyao without doubt. However, An Guangyao kept the two houses exactly for Gu Ning. Youll knowter, and youre going to lose your job today, Gu Ning said. The two saleswomen now felt a little scared. Gu Ning looked too confident, so they started to think that Gu Ning might really have the ability to make them lose their job. Before long, their manager came. The sales manager didnt know that Gu Ning was actually the real boss of Shenghua Real Estate, but he was aware that both A-05 and A-06 were reserved for her. Nice to see you, Miss Gu! The sales manager politely greeted Gu Ning. An Guangyao had told him to treat Gu Ning as best as he could, which meant Gu Ning was a very important figure. He had heard a lot about Gu Ning before, and he also knew that Gu Ning was the founder of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Hi, Ie here to see A-05 and A-06, Gu Ning said. No problem, you can have a look at them first. If youre satisfied, we can go fill out the forms, the sales manager said. Hearing that, all the saleswomen were shocked. They finally realized that both A-05 and A-06 were reserved for Gu Ning. Saleswoman B and Saleswoman C were frightened now. We dont need to rush, Gu Ning said, then pointed at Saleswoman B and Saleswoman C. I dont think theyre qualified to work here, because theyre very rude to potential clients. The sales manager understood Gu Nings intention, so he said to Saleswoman B and Saleswoman C without dy, You two are fired. Chapter 1263 - Look at Houses

Chapter 1263: Look at Houses

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The sales manager didnt doubt Gu Nings words. Even though he wasnt familiar with Gu Ning, he knew Gu Ning wouldnt do it for no reason. Please... Saleswoman B and Saleswoman C tried to defend themselves, but they were nobodies in front of Gu Ning. They were unwilling to leave Shenghua Real Estate. Disappear, now! The manager lost his patience. He had told them to be polite to their potential clients many times before, but these two saleswomen ignored the rules. Since they broke the rules, they had to bear the consequences. If the manager didnt punish them severely this time, other salesmen would do the same thing. When the two saleswomen were directly fired, the other people in the hall felt pleased. At the same time, they were curious to know Gu Nings identity. She must be a very important figure for her to be able to fire the two saleswomen as she liked. Other salesmen in the hall, on the other hand, became nervous and cautious, because none of them wanted to lose their jobs. Saleswoman B and Saleswoman C could do nothing now, and they had to leave in silence. They hated Gu Ning and med Gu Ning for everything, but they didnt dare to argue with her again. Miss Gu, shall we go to see the houses right now? the sales manager asked Gu Ning. Sure. Gu Ning nodded. The two saleswomen were already fired, so there was no need for her to waste her time here. ... There were many nts in Jiahua Garden, so it was like a beautiful garden. People could walk, run, or exercise inside. A-05 and A-06 were next to each other, and Gu Ning had kept them for Gu Man and Gu Qing. Although Gu Man moved to City B now, Gu Ning still kept it for her. Gu Qings family now lived in Fenghua Luxury Mansion, but it wasnt a bad thing to have another good house. Jiang Xinyue could move into this house when she grew older, she was going to leave her parents one day in the future after all. In addition, it was a good thing for a girl to have her own house. Both A-05 and A-06 upied a piece ofnd that was 500 square-meters. There was a front yard and a backyard along with a swimming pool around the house. Each house had three stories. Although the houses in Jiahua Garden werent as luxurious as those in Fenghua Luxury Mansion, they were very expensive. Gu Ning had told An Guangyao not to furnish and decorate the two houses immediately, so the two houses were empty. Gu Man and Gu Qing didnt need them right now, so Gu Ning decided to furnish and decorate them when An Guangyao had enough free time. An Guangyao was responsible for the furnishing and decoration of these two houses, and Gu Ning wanted them to be warm, useful, and of good quality. Gu Ning didnt stay in Jiahua Garden for long, because she came here simply to have a look at the two houses. The whole living area was owned by her, and she coulde here whenever she wanted after all. ... After leaving Jiahua Garden, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to an amusement park. It was still early, so they had enough time to enjoy themselves. An amusement park wasnt only open to kids. Adults could also have fun inside. Actually, children under the age of 15 werent allowed to use many amusement facilities. Therefore, most visitors in the amusement park were young people. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt use many of the amusement facilities. They simply wandered around to rx themselves. It was much more pleasant to walk around in the amusement park than on the street after all. Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were too attractive, many people paid attention to them when they walked by. Some of them recognized Gu Ning and got excited. They greeted Gu Ning of their own ord, and Gu Ning also smiled at them. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the amusement park at 5 pm. Leng Shaoting nned to buy some gifts before they went to Gu Nings home, but Gu Ning stopped him. Gu Nings family were only staying in City F for a few days, and it wasnt convenient for them to bring so many gifts back to City B. Moreover, it wasnt their first meeting, so it wasnt necessary to prepare gifts for them. Although Leng Shaoting thought that it might be a little impolite if he visited her family without gifts, Gu Ning persuaded him to listen to her. At 5:30 pm, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were back in Fenghua Luxury Mansion. Gu Ning received Gu Mans call just as she stepped out of the car. Gu Ning then told Gu Man that they were already back. Chapter 1264 - The National College Entrance Examination

Chapter 1264: The National College Entrance Examination

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because Tang Yunfan and Tang Haifeng were aware that Leng Shaoting woulde, they werent surprised to see him. Gu Ning was going to have the most important exam in her life tomorrow, so it was necessary for Leng Shaoting to show up and encourage her. They also understood that Leng Shaoting was very busy. Therefore, even if he didnte, they wouldnt me him. Leng Shaoting told them that he was free these days. Actually he wasnt sure whether he would get a sudden mission and have to leave Gu Ning behind, but he knew that Gu Ning could understand him. Gu Qing and Gu Man were busy cooking in the kitchen, and Gu Ning went to have a look. Leng Shaoting stayed in the living room to chat with Tang Yunfan and Tang Haifeng. Leng Shaoting wasnt talkative, so he was simply answering Tang Yunfan and Tang Haifengs questions. Luckily the Tang family knew what kind of person Leng Shaoting was, so nobody had a low opinion of him just because he was too quiet sometimes. After dinner, Gu Man and Gu Qing washed dishes together. Gu Ning wanted to help them, but Gu Qing and Gu Man turned her down. Gu Ning shrugged and went to the living room. When it was about 8 pm, Master Leng called Gu Ning and asked her whether she was nervous. It was obvious that Master Leng cared about Gu Ning very much. Gu Ning replied that she was well-prepared and didnt feel stressed at all. Hearing that, Master Leng was relieved. Leng Shaoting left at 10 pm, and Gu Ning walked him to the door, but she didnt walk outside with him because her father and grandfather were here. Even though she already had sex with Leng Shaoting, they still needed to keep an appropriate distance away from each other in front of her family. Shortly after Leng Shaoting left, Tang Haifeng went to sleep. Tang Yunfan also told Gu Ning to go to bed early tonight, because the National College Entrance Examination was right tomorrow. Gu Ning sent a message to Leng Shaoting when she was in her bedroom. Because Gu Nings family were staying with her tonight, Leng Shaoting couldnt call her. ... The next morning, Gu Man prepared breakfast for them. Knowing that Leng Shaoting stayed in Fenghua Luxury Mansion too, Gu Man told Gu Ning to invite Leng Shaoting to share breakfast together. After that, they went to the school with Gu Ning. Gu Ning thought that it wasnt necessary for them to go to the school with her, but her family insisted on doing it. They were unwilling to be absent at the most important day of Gu Nings life. Luckily, Gu Ning would be able to finish the exam papers very fast, so her family didnt need to wait for her for too long. Tang Yunfans bodyguard drove a MPV because it wasrge enough to amodate them. The exam would begin at 9 am, so they set off at 7:40 am. Leng Shaoting became the driver, and Gu Ning sat on the front passengers seat, while the others sat in the rear seats. Because the No.1 High School was a little far from Fenghua Luxury Mansion, they didnt arrive there until half an hourter. At this time, there were countless people outside the gate of the No.1 High School, and they were all students parents. Leng Shaoting parked the car at the nearby parking lot, then they walked Gu Ning to the school. They had confidence in Gu Ning, so they didnt ask her whether she was nervous. Once Gu Ning showed up, many students recognized her. Look, isnt she Gu Ning? Yes, are they her parents? Her parents look so young! I think that they must be her parents, because Gu Ning closely resembles the middle-aged man. Youre right. Im curious to know whos the handsome young man by her side. Maybe hes her older cousin. Could he be her boyfriend? Really? ... People kept talking about Gu Ning, and some of them took photos of Gu Ning and her family. Gu Ning didnt bother to stop them. Mu Ke, Chu Peihan, and Su Anya, who were waiting for Gu Ning at the gate, noticed Gu Ning and walked towards her along with Su Anyas mother at once. Su Anya would write the exam at the No.1 High School too. Mu Kes parents, on the other hand, were upied by work today, so Mu Ke came alone. Chu Peihan had a very special identity, and Chu Xuanfeng wasnt in City F, so she also came here alone. Su Anya came with her mother to write the exam because her father, Su Zhenhao, was also busy today. They arrived earlier than Gu Ning, and waited for her outside. Nice to see you, Master Tang, Mr. Tang and Mrs. Tang. They greeted the older generation first. After that, Su Anya introduced Gu Nings family to her mother. Mom, these are Gu Nings grandfather, parents, and boyfriend. Nice to meet you, Master Tang, Mr. Tang, Mrs. Tang, and Mr. Leng, Im Anyas mother, Mrs. Su politely greeted them. Su Anya had already told her Gu Nings family background, so she wasnt surprised to see the Tang family here. Nice to see you, Mrs. Su! They smiled at Su Anyas mother. They didnt stay outside for long before Gu Ning went into the school with her friends. Chapter 1265 - Did She Cheat?

Chapter 1265: Did She Cheat?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mrs. Su came here alone, so she went to stand together with Gu Man and the others. Ill hand my papers in as early as I can, and I wont wait for you then, Gu Ning said to her friends. Well, you always finish earlier than us! Im so envious of you, Chu Peihan said. They hoped that they could be as outstanding as Gu Ning, but they knew that they couldnt. Gu Ning was a hard act to follow. Yeah, we dont dare to hand our papers in till the time is over, Su Anya said. Even though they were good at studying too, the National College Entrance Examination was too important in their eyes. In fact, except for Chu Peihan, both Mu Ke and Su Anya were very nervous. Chu Peihan wasnt nervous, because she didnt have the pressure to get high scores. She was going to attend a film academy after all. Although Gu Ning and her friends had the exam in the same school, they were arranged in different ssrooms, so they separated after they entered the school. It was still 20 minutes away from the first test, but each of the students was prepared and sat there in silence. Not many of them could be rxed because the National College Entrance Examination was held only once in a year. If they failed this year, they had to wait for another year. The second Gu Ning walked into the ssroom, she attracted a lot of attention because of her fame and beauty. Some students who recognized Gu Ning got excited, because they were surprised that they were arranged in the same ssroom as Gu Ning. If they had a phone in their hands, they certainly would take photos of Gu Ning. The test began at 9 am, and would be over at 11:30 am. An invigtor came inter, and he needed to check all the students admission tickets before the test began. When he read Gu Nings admission ticket, he couldnt help but keep ncing at her. The first test soon began. Gu Ning finished it incredibly quickly. It only took her about 20 minutes to fill in all the answers. However, they could only hand the paper in 40 minutes after the test started, so Gu Ning had to wait for a while. Once the test began, the two invigtors paid more attention to Gu Ning than the other students. They walked by her once in a while, because they were curious about this famous genius. When Gu Ning finished the paper within 20 minutes, both of the two invigtors were shocked. Although they had heard of what Gu Ning had done before, they were still amazed when they witnessed it right now. They didnt think that Gu Ning finished the paper without careful thinking, because they believed that Gu Ning was able to get a very high score. Forty minutes after the test began, Gu Ning handed in her paper and left. Her movement shocked every other student in the ssroom. Once Gu Ning walked out, the invigtor checked her paper. He had to admit that Gu Ning filled all the right answers in the nks. Gu Ning was indeed a genius! Among all the students who came here to write the exam, Gu Ning was the first one who walked out of the gate. Because she walked out too early, many parents were surprised. The other parents all believed that she must have failed the exam. None of them thought that Gu Ning could finish the paper within such a short time. They thought that Gu Ning had probably cheated in the ssroom and was chased out by the invigtor. Therefore, they began to talk about her. Why is she out so early? Has she already handed in her paper? No way! I think she doesnt know the answers, so she quit. She might have cheated in the ssroom and was chased out. Its possible. Come on, she could finish her paper well before she came out. This is the National College Entrance Examination! Its not easy at all. I dont think she can be that smart. Even if she could finish the paper so early, she couldnt get a high score without careful thinking. ... All in all, none of them believed that Gu Ning was able to finish her paper properly before she came outside. The Tang family and Gu Man were displeased when they heard the other parents discussion, but they said nothing. The next second, a group of reporters surrounded Gu Ning with cameras and microphones. A young female reporter showed obvious excitement on her face. It was obvious that she recognized Gu Ning. Hi, Gu Ning, you came out so early. Does it mean that you already handed in your paper? she asked. Yeah. Gu Ning smiled at her. Hearing that, many parents snorted. Even though Gu Ning finished the paper within a short time, they didnt believe that she could get a high score. We all know that you won the championship in this years national mathpetition. Do you have confidence to get high scores in the National College Entrance Examination as well? the female reporter asked again. Chapter 1266 - Jealous of Gu Ning

Chapter 1266: Jealous of Gu Ning

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions All the parents outside the school were shocked. They couldnt believe that Gu Ning was the girl who had won the champion of this years national mathpetition. In that case, Gu Ning could really have finished her paper properly before she came out. However, some parents still believed that Gu Ning might have cheated in the test. After all, it was very hard for them to ept the fact that Gu Ning was unusually outstanding and smart among the high school students. Well, I cant jump to conclusions, but Im confident that I can get into my dream university, Gu Ning said. She looked very confident, but not arrogant. Which university is your dream university? the reporter asked. The Capital University, Gu Ning said. The Capital University was a famous and prestigious university in the country, and it had a very selective admissions policy. Gu Ning was the champion of this years national mathpetition, so it was highly possible for her to be epted by the Capital University. Many parents were jealous of Gu Ning now. They all hoped that their children could get into the best universities in the country, which would be the pride of their families. Nevertheless, their children were barelyparable to Gu Ning. They felt ufortable that Gu Ning was far more outstanding than their kids. As a result, a middle-aged woman opened her mouth and said in an acidic tone, Being confident is a good thing, but dont brag about your ability in case you fail. The female reporter turned to the middle-aged woman at once. I just had an interview with you, and you were very confident about your kids performance. You said that your kid can easily get into a good university. Why do you think other students are bragging when they have confidence in themselves? This female reporter sided herself with Gu Ning. She had heard a lot about Gu Nings achievements before, so she believed that Gu Ning wasnt bragging. Actually, she was a fan of Gu Nings so she was willing to defend Gu Ning. You... The middle-aged woman was struck dumb for a second. Some parents held the same idea as her, but they didnt dare to say anything right now after hearing the female reporters question. All the students who were writing the exam hoped that they could do their best to get into a good university. Gu Ning was one of them, and it was understandable that she had confidence in herself. Gu Ning, I believe that you can sessfully get into the Capital University, and I also believe that your career will only be better and better in the future, the female reporter said to Gu Ning afterwards. Those parents, however, were confused. In their eyes, Gu Ning was merely a student, and it was impossible for her to have a career at such an early age. Although they were confused, they felt embarrassed to ask more questions about Gu Ning. Thanks. Gu Ning smiled and left with her family. Ningning, how was the test? Gu Man asked Gu Ningter. Its easy and Ive answered all of the questions, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Gu Nings family felt happy for her. The second test would be held at 3 pm, but it was only 10 am now, so they went home to have lunch first. After the first day of tests, Gu Ning called Master Leng and told him her feelings. Master Lengughed with satisfaction when Gu Ning told him that she was confident in getting high scores. Without hesitation, Master Leng called Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu to show off. Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu also felt happy for Gu Ning, but they were envious of Master Leng. They wished that Gu Ning could be their grand daughter-inw. Thinking of that, they med their grandsons for it. Jiang Ruiqin and Xu Jinchen felt aggrieved, because they didnt think that it was their fault that Gu Ning didnt be their girlfriend. Xu Jinchen didnt care much about it, but Jiang Ruiqin felt a little sad. He actually had the idea to chase Gu Ning before, but Gu Ning already had Leng Shaoting as her boyfriend back then. Master Leng then told his family the good news that Gu Ning was confident to get into the Capital University. Some members of the Leng family felt happy for Gu Ning, while some didnt. Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia never liked Gu Ning so they snorted with disdain. In their eyes, Gu Ning was from a poor family. Even though she was a billionaire now, she was nouveau riche. No matter what Gu Ning had achieved, they still had the idea to cause Gu Ning trouble. ... After two days, the National College Entrance Examination was over, and Gu Ning handed her paper in much earlier than the other students as always. Other students were greatly surprised the first time, but they gradually epted it. Tang Yunfan, Tang Haifeng, Gu Man and Leng Shaoting stayed by Gu Nings side during these two days. At the same time, there were many pieces of news about Gu Ning on TV. Chapter 1267 - Hao Ran’s Bitter Enemy

Chapter 1267: Hao Rans Bitter Enemy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Some students who watched the news about Gu Ning thought that the National College Entrance Examination was different from the mathpetition. Even though Gu Ning was the champion this year, it didnt mean that she could also get high scores in the National College Entrance Examination. Besides, the results of the National College Entrance Examination werent out yet, so many people said that Gu Ning was bragging. They believed that it would be super embarrassing if Gu Ning failed to get into the Capital University. At the same time, many people were willing to support Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning could win the championship in this years mathpetition, it showed her outstanding ability. Anyway, Gu Ning could always cause discussions on the Inte. Once the National College Entrance Examination was over, Gu Ning called Master Leng again to update him about how things went. Master Leng invited Gu Ning to visit the capital city, because he missed her. Gu Ning agreed. ... After the National College Entrance Examination Gu Ning received many calls and messages from her friends, and she replied to them with patience. Chu Peihan and the others also proposed to hang out together to celebrate. Although the National College Entrance Examination was indeed more difficult than normal tests, they werent afraid that they might not get into a good university. They had many choices after all. Tang Yunfan and the others were going to leave the next morning, because Tang Yunfan was still busy with his business, so Gu Ning stayed home for dinner. She would meet her friendster in a bar. Chu Peihan and the others understood, so they decided to gather together after dinner. Gu Ning was still going to have a meal at Yu Mixis home, so she wouldnt leave for City B along with Tang Yunfan tomorrow. She would go back to City B the day after tomorrow. Tang Yunfan said nothing about it, and let Gu Ning make decisions on her own. After dinner, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning walked outside together and Tang Yunfan didnt bother to ask when they woulde back. In fact, even if Gu Ning didnte back home tonight, they wouldnt be worried. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were about to be engaged after all. They decided that they were going to Dihao Clubhouse which was owned by the Qing Gang for fun. Chu Peihan had booked a private room for them. However, although it was Chu Peihan who booked the room, Gu Ning would pay the bill, because she was leaving again. However, there was a lucky draw activity in Dihao Clubhouse, and Gu Ning won the special prize again, so she only needed to pay hundreds of yuan for the private room fee. The others were very surprised that Gu Ning was able to win the special prize again, because they knew that it was very hard to get it. Leng Shaoting, however, was aware that Gu Ning had a pair of Jade Eyes, so it was very easy for her to do it. Boss, I think you must have a pair of special eyes! How is it possible that you can win the special prize every time? Hao Ran said in shock. Gu Ningughed and joked, Do you believe that I have a pair of Jade Eyes? I want to, but I cant believe it. Hao Ran shook his head. The others also believed that Gu Ning was simply very lucky. There were many high school students in the bar tonight, and they all wanted to rx after the exam. Unfortunately, it was easier to encounter trouble when a lot of teenagers gathered together. Hao Ran and Qin Zixun left for the washroom, but somehow had a fight with several other young men. Both of them were strong boys, but they drank too much and because there were only two of them, they failed to win the fight against five young men. Therefore, Hao Ran and Qin Zixun were injured in the end. The person who caused Hao Ran the trouble was Hao Rans bitter enemy, Wu Shaojie. Wu Shaojies family was a super-rich family in City F, and he studied in the No.1 High School. He was 20 this year, but he was still a senior student, because he had failed to get into a universityst year and had to study for a year longer in high school. Wu Shaojie had a long-standing grudge against Hao Ran ever since they were in junior school. Wu Shaojie and Hao Ran had been to the same junior school back then, but Wu Shaojie was a grade higher than Hao Ran. Both of them were troublemakers and they often fought against each other. They had had a violent fight once and stayed in the hospital for nearly half a month to have a full recovery. After Wu Shaojie got into high school, they seldom met one another, but they still fought against each other as long as they met. Hao Ran was better than Wu Shaojie at fighting, so Wu Shaojie was the loser all the time. Therefore, when Wu Shaojie found out that Hao Ran only had one friend by his side this time, he decided to seize this chance and beat Hao Ran. Wu Shaojie had four people with him, so he had an advantage. He even forgot that the club was owned by the Qing Gang after drinking some alcohol. Gu Ning and the others didnt know that they were fighting in the washroom, but the security guards in Dihao Clubhouse went to separate them. Without dy, a security guard reported it to Chu Peihan. Once Gu Ning and the others heard, they went to help Hao Ran. Chapter 1268 - Qiang Ge

Chapter 1268: Qiang Ge

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Gu Ning and the others arrived, they were already pulled out of the washroom. Gu Ning nced at the five young men, then asked Hao Ran and Qin Zixun, What happened? Boss, hes my bitter enemy, and he punched me first! Hao Ran said, which was the truth. Gu Ning nodded. She had told Hao Ran not to fight with other people for no reason, and Hao Ran listened to her. He didnt bother to beat Wu Shaojie when Wu Shaojie humiliated him with words at the beginning. He began to fight with Wu Shaojie when Wu Shaojie suddenly punched him. How dare you do that to Hao Ran? Do you want... Chu Peihan had a quick temper, and she stood out at once. It seemed as if she was going to fight with those young men, but Gu Ning stopped her. Gu Ning asked Hao Ran and Qin Zixun with concern, How do you feel now? Were fine. Hao Ran and Qin Zixunforted Gu Ning. Great, you should go back to the private room now, Gu Ning said. Sure. Hao Ran and Qin Zixun agreed. Even though they were injured and furious, they understood that Gu Ning would help them pay Wu Shaojie back. They were Gu Nings close friends, and Gu Ning wouldnt tolerate it if other people bullied them. Wait! I dont... Wu Shaojie wanted to stop Hao Ran from leaving. Gu Ning turned to face him and gave him a cold nce, which scared Wu Shaojie so he shut his mouth in an instant. What do you want to do? I can do it with you, but you should remember that this club is owned by the Qing Gang. If you dont want to annoy it, we can go to another ce, Gu Ning said. She had no intention to let Wu Shaojiao get away with it, but she thought that it wasnt appropriate to teach him a lesson right here. Once Wu Shaojie heard the name Qing Gang, he lowered his voice. He was reluctant to mess with the Qing Gang, but he was unwilling to leave right now. Great, we can deal with this problem right now outside, he said in annoyance. As long as they were out of Dihao Clubhouse, it had nothing to do with it no matter what happened. No problem! Gu Ning agreed. She walked out first, followed by Leng Shaoting and her other friends. Whatever Gu Ning wanted to do, Leng Shaoting wouldnt interfere, unless Gu Ning needed his help. Go tell Qiang Ge to help us, Wu Shaojie said to one of his panions. Wu Shaojie had a powerful helper, so he dared to punch Hao Ran. Moreover, Hao Ran and Qin Zixun were already injured, and there were more girls in Gu Nings group, so he believed that he could win. Right. Hispanion ran back to a private room without dy. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting heard Wu Shaojies words, but they didnt bother to stop him. Wu Shaojie followed Gu Ning right away in case she ran away. Although Wu Shaojie and hispanions were injured too, they were still able to move normally. They often fought against other people, and they were already used to it. Before long, two groups of people stood opposite each other outside the club. Tell me, how do you want to solve this problem? Gu Ning asked Wu Shaojie. Wu Shaojie gave a nce to the door of Dihao Clubhouse, but Qiang Ge was still absent. Your friends just injured us, and we want them to suffer the same thing! Wu Shaojie raised his voice and looked aggressive. At this time, Qiang Ge showed up. Chu Peihan noticed him and put on a smile with disdain. Well, you can do it if you have the ability to, Gu Ning said. Hi, Qiang Ge, I... Wu Shaojie looked to Qiang Ge who walked towards him at once. He was going to ask Qiang Ge to do it for him. However, to his astonishment, Qiang Ge directly interrupted him and greeted Chu Peihan as well as Gu Ning with great respect, Nice to see you, Miss Chu and Miss Gu. Qiang Ge was a man who was about 30, and he was an important leader in the Qiang Ge, so he obviously knew Chu Peihan. He was also familiar with Gu Nings face, because Chu Xuanfeng had told him not to cause Gu Ning any trouble even if someone paid him a lot of money. In addition to that, he had to be polite to Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was their heads friend. Qiang Ge had learned a lot about Gu Ning from the Inte and he remembered Gu Nings face. Wu Shaojie was stunned when he saw Qiang Ge being so polite to the two young girls. He didnt understand why Qiang Ge was so polite to them. Qiang Ge, this man just injured my close friends, and hes also injured. We can actually forgive him because theyre all injured in the fight, but hes unwilling to ept the result. What do you think? Chu Peihan pointed at Wu Shaojie and said to Qiang Ge. It was obviously a lie that they could forgive Wu Shaojie. Even though Gu Ning didnt say it aloud, they all knew that Gu Ning wouldnt let Wu Shaojie get away with it. Gu Ning was very protective towards her friends. Qiang Ge was a little scared and exined at once. Miss Chu, although Im not a stranger to Lord Wu, I definitely wont be involved in this mess. Chapter 1269 - Can’t Help Wu Shaojie

Chapter 1269: Cant Help Wu Shaojie

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What? Wu Shaojie was annoyed. He understood that Qiang Ge refused to help him because of the two young girls, but he still didnt know who these two young girls were. In fact, it was already very nice of Qiang Ge not to beat Wu Shaojie for Chu Peihan. If Chu Peihan asked him to do that, he would do it without hesitation. Qiang Ge had a good rtionship with Wu Shaojies older brother, Wu Shaoming, and he got along well with Wu Shaojie afterwards. In normal days, Wu Shaoming and Wu Shaojie had given him many benefits, so he was unwilling to ruin his rtionship with them, but he had to give them up when he was forced to make a choice. He absolutely couldnt annoy Chu Peihan. Chu Xuanfeng was Situ Yes henchman, and he spoiled his only younger sister. If he found out that Qiang Ge had treated his younger sister badly along with other people, Qiang Ge might lose his life. Therefore, the only thing Qiang Ge could do now was to stay away from this mess. Very well. Chu Peihan nodded with satisfaction. She had no intention to make things difficult for him, because she was confident that she alone was able to beat up Wu Shaojie and hispanions. Hao Ran and Qin Zixun were simply strong boys, but she had learned many kung fu skills. Well, we dont want to bully you because we have more people than you do, so I can fight against the five of you by myself, Chu Peihan said. Since Chu Peihan said that, Gu Ning and the others moved aside and watched the drama. Before Wu Shaojie and hispanions could react, Chu Peihan punched them violently as if they were punching bags. They finally realized that they had made a terrible mistake to cause Chu Peihan trouble. Onlookers were all shocked when a girl easily beat up five young men by herself. Jesus, this girl is too unbelievable! I cant believe my eyes. Why are they fighting outside the Dihao Clubhouse? Nobody cares. ... Chu Peihan didnt use her full strength, but they werent lightly injured either. After a while, Gu Ning told Chu Peihan to stop and Chu Peihan listened to her. If you dare to attack Hao Ran again, this is what youll get, probably more violent next time. Chu Peihan warned Wu Shaojie. Wu Shaojie said nothing, because he was too scared to say a word now. He was surprised that Hao Ran had a close friend who was so excellent at martial arts. Since Wu Shaojie already learned a lesson, Gu Ning and her friend went back to the private room. It was still early, and they were unwilling to go home right now. Gu Ning absolutely wouldnt let them have fun with injuries, so she took out two magical pills and gave them to Hao Ran and Qin Zixun. Hao Ran and Qin Zixun took it, and they felt much better after a few minutes. They were aware of how magical Gu Nings pills were, but they were still surprised by its great effect. ... At this time, Qiang Ge sent Wu Shaojie to the hospital and called Wu Shaoming. Qiang Ge didnt hide the truth from Wu Shaoming, and he told Wu Shaoming everything he knew. Wu Shaoming understood that Qiang Ge was in a very difficult situation, so he didnt me Qiang Ge for it. As a result, Qiang Ge kept his good rtionship with Wu Shaoming. ... Gu Ning and her friends left the club at 11:30 pm, but they didnt go back home. Instead, they went to have night snacks. After having night snacks, it was already 1 am. Su Anya called her family chauffeur to pick her up, and Chu Peihan also had a car, so they were responsible for driving their friends who lived in the same direction as them home. Yu Mixi and An Yi sat in Gu Nings car, Hao Ran and Qin Zixun shared Chu Peihans, while Su Anya drove Mu Ke home. Although Leng Shaoting drank a little, it was fine for him to drive a car. However, Gu Ning still told him to take a magical pill, in case the traffic police stopped him. When Yu Mixi arrived at her home, she reminded Gu Ning and An Yi to not forget to dine with her family at her new home in Jiahua Garden tomorrow afternoon. Although Yu Mixis new home in Jiahua Garden was ready for a family to move in, Yu Mixis family wouldnt do that until tomorrow. Because the apartments in Jiahua Garden were very popr, most of them were already reserved even before they were put on the market. About 80% of the apartments in Jiahua Garden were sold out right after they were put on the market, and 30% of the buyers already moved in. Although the upancy rate wasnt high, it wasnt low either because Jiahua Garden was a new living area. All in all, Jiahua Garden sold out its apartments at a very high speed. Even though Fenghua Luxury Mansion was the most popr living block in this city, it was too expensive. As a result, about 20% of its houses were still on sale. After driving Yu Mixi home, Leng Shaoting needed to send An Yi home. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to Fenghua Luxury Mansion when both Yu Mixi and An Yi were home. Leng Shaoting stopped the car in the underground parking lot. He turned off the light in the car, but neither Gu Ning nor him got out of it right away. Chapter 1270 - Yu Mixi’s Relatives

Chapter 1270: Yu Mixis Rtives

Without dy, Leng Shaoting pressed on Gu Nings body and kissed her. He was reluctant to let her go and kissed her for a long time before he walked her back home. Leng Shaoting didnt walk away until Gu Ning entered her home. Her family were already asleep, so she moved lightly. Before she went to bed, she chatted with Leng Shaoting on WeChat for a while. Leng Shaoting began to use WeChat after Gu Ning became his girlfriend, so he only had one contact on WeChat. The next day, Gu Man got up early and prepared breakfast for her family, because they were going to leave for the airport at 9 am. Because Gu Man was leaving today, Gu Qing didnt go to work in the beauty salon. They had stayed with each other for only two days, and they had to separate again. Tang Yunfan and the others came in a private jet, so they would fly back to City B in it as well. When they left, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting drove Gu Qing to the beauty salon before they went back to Fenghua Luxury Mansion. Since Tang Yunfan and the others were gone, Leng Shaoting went home along with Gu Ning. However, Xu Jinchen called Leng Shaoting that afternoon and it was something important, so Leng Shaoting had to leave. Luckily, the National College Entrance Examination was over, and he could leave without worries. Gu Ning then took Leng Shaoting to the airport. When she went back to the city center, it was already 5 pm so she directly went to Yu Mixis new home in Jiahua Garden. Although the appointed time was 6 pm, she should arrive earlier as the guest. Gu Ning went to buy some gifts on her way to Jiahua Garden. ... Because Jiahua Garden was a veryrge living area, there were many small zones inside. Two to five buildings were included in one zone and there was a separate gate and security officers outside. Yu Mixis new home was in Zone C. When Gu Ning drove her car to the underground parking lot, she saw several familiar figures looking around at the gate. She soon recognized them and realized that they were Yu Mixis older uncle and aunts. Gu Ning wasnt surprised to see them here, because she had told them that Yu Mixis new home was in Jiahua Garden. She regretted doing that now, because it might cause Yu Mixis family unnecessary trouble. Since this trouble was caused by her mistake, she thought that she should deal with it well. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt drive into the parking lot, but instead stopped her car at the side of the road, then walked to them. They obviously didnt forget Gu Ning, and looked scared when Gu Ning showed up all of a sudden. What are you doing here? Gu Ning asked. Its none of your business! Yu Mixis older aunt argued. Yeah, but it is my business if you dare to cause Yu Mixis family more trouble here. I wont be polite to you, and you should have kept my words in mind, Gu Ning said in a cold tone. Hearing that, they panicked a little. Nevertheless, they were unwilling to leave. Yu Mixis parents are my older brother and sister-inw. Were close rtives! Yu Mixis younger aunt said. It sounded as if they were very close to Yu Mixis family, but actually, they came there merely for money. Well, I dont have time to waste on you. If you dont want to get in trouble, stay away from Yu Mixis family. Gu Ning threatened them, then walked away. Who do you think you are? How dare you threaten us! Yu Mixis younger aunt was mad. She reached out her hand, trying to grab Gu Nings shoulder, but Gu Ning avoided it and she stumbled a little. You... Yu Mixis younger aunt red at Gu Ning. Gu Ning snorted with disdain. What do you want to do? Attack me? I dont think youre able to do that. You... Yu Mixis younger aunt was full of anger now and attacked Gu Ning again. Unfortunately, she was too weak in front of Gu Ning. Gu Ning moved away from her fast and hit her foot at the same time, then Yu Mixis younger aunt fell straight to the ground. She fell down heavily and screamed out loud. Many people were attracted to her loud scream, but they didnt know what was happening here. Yu Mixis older uncle and aunts thought that Gu Ning was just a young girl, but Gu Ning was much stronger than they thought. Are you alright? When Yu Mixis younger aunt fell, Yu Mixis older uncle and aunt ran to support her at once. Although they actually werent close either, their rtionships with each other were better than those with Yu Mixis family. All of them thought that they were better than Yu Mixis family, because Yu Mixis family was poorer than them. Yu Mixis father only had a simple breakfast stand to earn some money, while Yu Mixis mother was sick all the time. Besides, Yu Mixis mother had stayed in bed for years. Chapter 1271 - Lin Fei Needs Help

Chapter 1271: Lin Fei Needs Help

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ever since Yu Mixis rtives had heard that her family was going to move into a new apartment, they teamed up together, trying to get some money from Yu Mixis family. Therefore, Yu Mixis older uncle and aunt were angry when Yu Mixis younger aunt fell on the ground. Yu Mixis older uncle shouted at Gu Ning, How could you push her down? I pushed her down? Ridiculous. Its she who wanted to attack me and I just avoided it, Gu Ning said. She indeed hadnt pushed Yu Mixis younger aunt, but she secretly hit her foot. However, since Yu Mixis older uncle didnt see it, she wouldnt admit it. After all, Yu Mixis younger aunt had attacked her first, and she was simply protecting herself. Actually, if a man dared to attack Gu Ning, Gu Ning wouldnt hesitate to be more violent. You... Yu Mixis older uncle didnt know what to say now. Boss, do you need help? At this time, Hao Ran, Qin Zixun, and Zhang Tianping ran over. They came here in Hao Rans car, and they saw Gu Nings car at the side of the road. They felt strange and looked around for Gu Ning, then found that Gu Ning was arguing with Yu Mixis rtives close by. Therefore, Hao Ran stopped his car well and they went to help Gu Ning. Yu Mixis older uncle and aunts felt scared when Hao Ran and the other strong boys walked over. Do you have anything else to talk about with me? If not, I need to go now. Gu Ning stared at Yu Mixis older uncle. Yu Mixis older uncle opened his mouth, but didnt dare to utter a word. Gu Ning snorted and left. When Gu Ning, Hao Ran and the others visited Yu Mixis family with many gifts, Yu Mixis parents felt ttered, and they repeatedly thanked Gu Ning because she helped them get their new home. Even though Gu Ning said that it was a benefit for Yu Mixi, Yu Mixis parents still felt grateful to her. Gu Ning told Yu Mixis parents that she just ran into Yu Mixis older uncle and aunts outside the gate. She also reminded Yu Mixis parents to be careful. If anything terrible happened, they could call the security office for help. Yu Mixis parents disliked Yu Mixis older uncle and aunts, and they were unwilling to see them. After having dinner, they watched TV together and chatted with each other. A whileter, Gu Ning received a call from a strange number that belonged to City G. Gu Ning picked it up and figured out who its owner was the second she heard his voice. Um, hey, is this Gu Ning? A man sounded nervous on the phone. It was Lin Fei. Lin Fei absolutely knew that this was Gu Nings number, but he still asked that question to make sure of it. Yes, I am, Gu Ning said. This is Lin Fei. Do you still remember me? We met each other at the freeway to County X the other day, Lin Fei said. Yeah, may I help? Gu Ning asked. The National College Entrance Examination is just over. How do you feel now? Lin Fei asked with concern. Not bad, Gu Ning said. I... When Lin Fei wanted to say something else, he was interrupted by a loud sound as someone kicked the door open and said, Fei, what happened? How could you injure yourself right before tomorrowspetition? Hearing that, Gu Ning frowned. Lin Fei called her today because of tomorrowspetition he was going to have. Sorry, please excuse me for a second. Lin Fei apologized to Gu Ning. Its fine, Gu Ning said, then she heard Lin Fei talking to another man. Ill exin it to youter. Leave me alone now. The man didnt know that Lin Fei was talking to someone on the phone when he just came in, so he spoke loudly. Now he saw Lin Fei talking on the phone, he closed his mouth at once. Afterwards, Lin Fei turned to talk to Gu Ning again. Gu Ning, actually I called you for your help. I know we just got to know each other and we arent familiar at all, but its an emergency, and I honestly dont know what I can do now... Gu Ning hesitated for a while. Just as Lin Fei said, they just met each other and now he asked her for help all of a sudden, which was a little strange. However, since she already agreed to make friends with him, she was unwilling to directly refuse to help him. Can you tell me what has happened? The thing is that an exchange student from Country R came to City G University a few days ago. Lin Fei sounded very angry when he talked about this student from Country R. Hes a good racer, and we had a disagreement at the race track yesterday. He verbally abused us and our country! Saying that, Lin Fei was angrier. Even Gu Ning felt displeased too. Lei Fei continued, I was too mad so I agreed to have a car race against him tomorrow, but I was attacked by a group of peopleter and they injured my hand. I cant drive now. Could you please help me? No matter what you want, Im willing to do it for you as long as I can. Thispetition was very important in Lin Feis eyes. Chapter 1272 - Have the Competition on Behalf of Lin Fei

Chapter 1272: Have the Competition on Behalf of Lin Fei

Lin Fei understood that it must have something to do with the exchange student from Country R that he was suddenly attacked by a group of strange men. However, he didnt know why the exchange student did that since he was confident to win. It was a very dirty trick! Gu Ning agreed that the exchange student from Country R must be the mastermind of this sudden attack towards Lin Fei. He did that in case Lin Fei won the game. No problem, Im willing to help you. If I need your help in the future, Ill let you know, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning agreed to help Lei Fei because she hated people from Country R too. Really? Lin Fei was thrilled. With Gu Nings help, he was confident to defeat the exchange student from Country R. When and where will thepetition be held? Gu Ning asked. Lin Fei then told Gu Ning the time and ce. Thepetition would be held at XX race track at 2 pm. After hanging up the call with Gu Ning, Lin Feis friend asked him, Lin Fei, who did you invite to have thepetition for you? Gu Ning, the girl I just told you about, and I believe in her, Lin Fei said. He believed that Gu Ning was more likely to win the game than him. His friend said nothing, but he hadnt seen Gu Ning before, so he still worried. Nevertheless, they were left no choice now. ... When it was about 8 pm, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning and told her that he had arrived in the capital. Gu Ning and her friends stayed in Yu Mixis new home till 9 pm, before they went back to their own homes. Gu Ning called Gao Yi after she was home, and told him to be prepared to go to City G tomorrow. Gao Yi didnt ask for the reason and did whatever Gu Ning told him to do. The next day, Gu Ning and her two bodyguards set off at 9 pm, and they arrived at City G two hourster. Gu Ning didnt contact Lin Fei right away, instead they went to have lunch first. After having lunch, Gu Ning called Lin Fei and told him that she was in City G now. Lin Fei asked her whether she had lunch yet. Gu Ning said that she already had lunch, so they agreed to meet at XX race track at 1:30 pm. It was only 12:30 pm now, so Gu Ning rested for half an hour before she went to the race track. The race track was located in a suburb, so it was a bit far. Gu Ning and her two bodyguards reached XX race track a few minutes earlier than 1:30 pm. There was arge parking lot outside, and Gu Ning recognized Lin Feis car at first nce. When she came close, Lin Fei noticed her as well. His eyes lit up and he walked to Gu Ning at once. Because his hand was injured, his friend drove the car for him and he sat in the front passengers seat. Hi, Gu Ning! Lin Fei smiled at her. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu. Lin Feis friend politely greeted her. He was also excited to see Gu Ning in real life after knowing about her achievements. Nice to meet you too. Gu Ning greeted him, then turned to ask Lin Fei, Has he arrived yet? Not yet, but he said helle before 2 pm, Lin Fei said. Lets go to see the track now. Great. Gu Ning nodded. Since Gu Ning was going to have thepetition on behalf of Lin Fei, she drove Lin Feis car inside. This race track was owned by the Lin family, and it was open to everyone. Other than the race track, there was also a horse-riding field, and many other amusement facilities as well. Lin Fei needed this race track now, so it was already cleared up. Therefore, those who wanted to have auto racing had to wait in the audience seats. Many visitors were also having a rest in the audience seats. Gu Ning drove into a track at normal speed. The race track covered an area of 550 acres, and the track was 2.82 kilometers long with 5 left turns and 8 right turns. Gu Ning just had a round on it before she got off it. Lin Fei asked with curiosity, Dont you want to test the speed and get familiar with the track? No need, Gu Ning said with a calm face. Since Gu Ning said that, Lin Fei didnt insist. Lin Feis friends who were all car race lovers gatheredter, and they were excited to see Gu Ning too, because Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, but the famous Goddess Gu. In fact, given Gu Nings outstanding appearance, she could still be very popr among boys even if she wasnt a genius. Afterwards, Lin Fei introduced them to one another. Although Lin Fei said earlier that he needed to ask for Gu Nings permission if his friends wanted to see her, it was an ident today. His friends came to support him today because he was going to have the game with the exchange student from Country R. Anyway, all of them thought that Gu Ning was much prettier than her photos. Chapter 1273 - Masaichi Yoshida

Chapter 1273: Masaichi Yoshida

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When it was only 10 minutes away from 2 pm, the exchange student from Country R finally showed up, and he came with four of his schoolmates. The four of his schoolmates were actually his brown-nosers. His names Masaichi Yoshida, and its said that his family is very rich and powerful in Country R, so hes quite arrogant. The four men are his schoolmates and brown-nosers, Lin Fei said to Gu Ning. Lin Fei hated the four brown-nosers. Gu Ning simply gave them a nce and said nothing. When they approached Lin Fei, they stared at him with an unkind look, but they were amazed by Gu Nings beauty once they saw her face. Masaichi Yoshida even leered at Gu Ning, making her feel disgusted. She made up her mind to teach him a lesson today. Alright, since were all here, lets go to pick a race car now, one of them said. Well, I was trapped and injured yesterday, so I cant drive today. Miss Gu will race with Masaichi Yoshida on my behalf. Would you mind? Lin Fei turned to look at Masaichi Yoshida. Lin Fei clearly knew that the trap was set by them, but he didnt have evidence so he couldnt question them. It wasnt difficult for him to find the evidence, but he didnt want to worry his family. He had no intention to swallow the humiliation either, and was determined to pay Masaichi Yoshida back. Masaichi Yoshida and his brown-nosers panicked a little when Lin Fei said that he was trapped. Actually, the four men didnt dare to hurt Lin Fei because of Lin Feis family background, but Masaichi Yoshida forced them to do it. They couldnt act against Masaichi Yoshida, so they paid a bunch of hoodlums to do it for them. However, because of Lin Feis family background, they only injured his hand so that he couldnt drive. I dont mind if this miss races with me, but there is one condition, Masaichi Yoshida said. Gu Ning pulled her lips. What is it? she asked. If I win, you need to sleep with me for a night, Masaichi Yoshida said. He didnt bother to hide his desire at all. He had domestic servants and thought about sex all the time. Gu Ning wasnt surprised. Lin Fei, on the contrary, was furious. When he was about to argue with Masaichi Yoshida, Gu Ning stopped him. Its fine. Trust me, it wont happen. Hearing that, Lin Fei calmed down a little. He trusted Gu Ning, but wouldnt allow other people to humiliate her like that. Gu Ning stared straight at Masaichi Yoshida and said, What if you lose? I need to cut one of your fingers. Do you agree? Since he was shameless, she wouldnt be polite. Moreover, Gu Ning wasnt a weak girl at all, and it was impossible for him to take advantage of her. Masaichi Yoshida was struck dumb for a second. Masaichi Yoshida is an exchange student. How can you set such a condition? One of Masaichi Yoshidas schoolmates defended him. His argument amused everyone. What? Do you think that Masaichi Yoshida is doomed to fail? Gu Ning said with disdain. If so, I dont think you should have the game with me. Hearing that, Masaichi Yoshida was displeased. Nonsense, I didnt say that! the man denied it without dy. Since you didnt say that, you better be quiet now. Masaichi Yoshida can make the decision on his own, right? Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow. You... The man was mad. Dont you know that youre annoying and noisy? Gu Ning lost her patience. Shut your mouth now, Lin Fei said to support Gu Ning at once. You... The man was full of anger, but he didnt know what to say now. He was too weak in front of Gu Ning. Gu Ning rolled her eyes at him, then turned to look at Masaichi Yoshida. Masaichi Yoshida, do you ept it or not? she asked. No problem. Masaichi Yoshida looked confident. Although he knew that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl since she came here to have the race on behalf of Lin Fei, he didnt think that he was going to lose. He was determined to win the race. In addition, he was attracted by Gu Nings beauty. It was very exciting for him to subjugate her. Great, we can go to pick a car right now, Gu Ning said. Chapter 1274 - Gu Ning Is the Winner

Chapter 1274: Gu Ning Is the Winner

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After that, Gu Ning and Masaichi Yoshida went to pick a car, but Masaichi Yoshida gave his schoolmate an unpleasant look, which meant that he was dissatisfied with his behavior. Although Masaichi Yoshida also understood that he was ttering him, his behavior had embarrassed him. The schoolmate felt aggrieved, but didnt dare toin. All the racing cars were of the same brand. Both Gu Ning and Masaichi Yoshida started a car to see its performance. After they picked a car, they drove it out to the starting line on the race track. Gu Nings car was No.2, while Masaichi Yoshidas was No.5. Although Lei Fei and his friends believed in Gu Ning, they still felt quite nervous at this moment. They didnt know how good Masaichi Yoshida was at racing, so they were afraid that Gu Ning might lose the game. If they only lost the game, they could ept the result, but there was another agreement between Gu Ning and Masaichi Yoshida. Therefore, Lin Fei was more worried about Gu Nings safety. Masaichi Yoshidas schoolmates, on the other hand, werent concerned at all, because Masaichi Yoshida had won many prizes in car racingpetitions before. The second they heard the starting gunshot, Gu Ning and Masaichi Yoshida drove their cars as fast as they could. The audience got excited, seeing the scene. Within seconds, Gu Ning overtook Masaichi Yoshidas car. Lin Fei and his friends felt relieved. Masaichi Yoshidas schoolmates, on the other hand, got nervous. Masaichi Yoshida was also anxious and sped up without hesitation, but he still failed to catch up to Gu Ning. Gu Nings car increased the distance between them over time, and Masaichi Yoshida got more and more worried. Oh, hes going to lose this time! Lin Fei said. Dont jump to conclusions. Its too early to say that. One of Masaichi Yoshidas schoolmates argued. However, he was also worried that Masaichi Yoshida might lose. Fang Tiansheng, dont you know that you look disgusting when you be a brown-noser? Lin Fei snorted with disdain. What did you say? Fang Tiansheng was mad. I said it very clearly. Dont you understand? Lin Fei disliked Fang Tiansheng very much. How dare you humiliate me right in front of my face! Fang Tiansheng raised his voice. You became a brown-noser in front of an exchange student from Country R just because his family is rich and powerful. I know that you hired a bunch of hoodlums to attack me, Lin Fei said in annoyance. You... Fang Tianshengs face turned pale. He knew that Lin Fei wasnt dumb, but Lin Fei didnt have evidence. So even if Lin Fei knew that he was the mastermind behind the attack, Lei Fei could do nothing about it. However, he forgot that Lin Fei wasnt a coward. Lin Fei didnt have evidence, but it didnt mean that he would let them get away with it. Fang Tiansheng felt scared now, because his family wasntparable to Lin Feis family. Wow, No.2 is so awesome! Its already so far away from No.5. A persons sudden exmation interrupted Lin Fei and Fang Tianshengs argument. Lin Fei left Fang Tiansheng and focused on the game. Gu Ning was still elerating. She didnt bother to slow down when she passed by a dogleg1. Jesus, I cant believe my eyes! The race driver of No.2 must be experienced. I think she might be professional. ... People keptplimenting Gu Ning. In their eyes, No.2 was certainly going to win. Masaichi Yoshida was totally shocked in his car. To his astonishment, Gu Ning was able to overtake him within seconds and left him far behind along the way. No matter how he wanted to catch up to her, he was still far away from her. Lin Fei and his friends were more excited than ever now, because they were sure that Gu Ning would win. A few secondster, the No.2 racing car stopped at the ending line, Gu Ning was the winner. Masaichi Yoshidas car, however, was still hundreds of meters away behind Gu Nings. Yes, yes, she won! Gu Ning won! She won! Lin Fei and his friends jumped up with excitement. Chapter 1275 - Cut a Finger

Chapter 1275: Cut a Finger

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Once Gu Ning got out of the car, Lin Fei and his friends surrounded her. Gu Ning, youre so awesome! Youre much better than I thought! Are you a professional race driver? Gu Ning, Im your fan from now on. ... They keptplimenting Gu Ning. The audience didnt know that the race driver in the No.2 racing car was a girl until Gu Ning showed her face, and everyone was shocked. Jesus, the winner is a girl! I cant believe my eyes. Wow, Im surprised that a girl can do better than a boy at car racing. Of course girls can be better than boys. Its really amazing! ... When Masaichi Yoshida arrived, Gu Ning walked to his racing car, followed by Lin Fei and his friends. They were ready tough at Masaichi Yoshida. Hi, loser, Gu Ning said to Masaichi Yoshida. So what? Do you dare to cut one of my fingers? Im an exchange student in your country. If Im hurt, it can be an international issue. Can you bear the result? Masaichi Yoshida said. It seemed that he was going to deny the agreement he had with Gu Ning. Masaichi Yoshida was reluctant to lose a finger, and he was determined to get revenge on Gu Ning. Lin Fei and his friends exchanged a nce with each other. Although they really hated Masaichi Yoshida and couldnt wait to teach him a lesson, they knew that what he said was right. Well, do you want to deny the agreement we just had? Gu Ning sneered. Yes, and what can you do about it? Masaichi Yoshida admitted it without dy. He was a shameless person. Besides, he still looked very arrogant as if he was confident that Gu Ning couldnt do anything to hurt him. What if I lost the game? Could I deny it as well? Gu Ning asked. Are you kidding me? Of course you cant, Masaichi Yoshida said. Gu Ning was displeased. Im afraid you cant deny it either this time. The next second, Gu Ning moved towards Masaichi Yoshida and caught his hand like lightning. Without hesitation, she cut his little finger with a knife. Gu Ning moved too fast so nobody could see her movement clearly. Even Masaichi Yoshida didnt realize what had happened until his little finger was cut off. He screamed in pain, which scared everyone. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, however, stayed calm. After all, it wasnt the first time that Gu Ning had taught shameless people a lesson in a cruel way. The second Gu Ning cut Masaichi Yoshidas little finger, she secretly put her magical power into the wound to relieve the pain. Gu Ning did that, not because she was nice to him, but because she just needed to cut one of his fingers off and was unwilling to make the situation worse. Masaichi Yoshida was full of anger now, so he didnt pay attention to what Gu Ning was doing. Gu Ning then let him go and went back to her previous position. Dont humiliate your country by being a coward. Gu Ning looked down her nose at Masaichi Yoshida. It was Masaichi Yoshida who set the bet before the game anyway. He also had the intention to sexually assault Gu Ning. Gu Ning was simply protecting herself. You... Masaichi Yoshida was still in shock. He couldnt believe that Gu Ning really dared to cut his finger. He felt angry and humiliated at the same time. In Masaichi Yoshidas eyes, Gu Ning was inferior to him, so she shouldnt act against him. Masaichi Yoshida was self-centered and ridiculously stupid. Masaichi Yoshida, dont you know that youre very disgusting and shameless? Nobody likes you here, because you dont behave yourself at all. Dont you have any sense of manners? Gu Ning said. Actually, onlookers were also very mad at Masaichi Yoshida. He didnt know how to respect other people, and believed that he was superior to others. It was true that nobody liked him there. Fang Tiansheng and the other brown-nosers were also like rats crossing the streets. Chapter 1276 - Ass-kisser

Chapter 1276: Ass-kisser

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions You... Masaichi Yoshida was annoyed by being humiliated in public. Call the police, now! he yelled to Fang Tiansheng. Because of Gu Nings magical power, he was able to yell right now. Although Gu Ning didnt care about Masaichi Yoshida at all, he still believed that he was a very important figure and insisted on calling the police. Call the police, please! Gu Ning wasnt afraid of it. She took out her phone and shook it in front of Masaichi Yoshida. I have a voice recording of our argument, so the police will know who did the right thing. In that case, Gu Ning would only need to pay the medical fee at the most. Fang Tiansheng hesitated for a while, because he thought that it was useless to call the police. Masaichi Yoshidas little finger was already cut off, and it was impossible to put it back now. Seeing Fang Tiansheng hesitating, Masaichi Yoshida was mad. He snapped at Fang Tiansheng, Didnt you hear me? Call the police! Oh, right. Fang Tiansheng didnt dare to act against Masaichi Yoshida. Fang Tiansheng, youre really disgusting when you behave like an ass-kisser. Dont you have any sense of shame? Lin Feiughed at Fang Tiansheng again. He disdained ass-kissers. Besides, the grudge between him and Masaichi Yoshida was made worse by Fang Tiansheng. Fang Tianshengs hand stopped for a second, because he indeed felt humiliated when Masaichi Yoshida treated him as if he was his ve. Masaichi Yoshida was displeased. Fang Tiansheng, what are you doing? Do you forget who has helped you out? Didnt you say that youre willing to serve me as my ve? Masaichi Yoshida was humiliating Fang Tiansheng right in front of everyone. However, it was Fang Tiansheng who abased himself before Masaichi Yoshida first. Therefore it was impossible for Masaichi Yoshida to treat him as his close brother. Fang Tiansheng was willing to do small things for Masaichi Yoshida, but he was reluctant to be his ve. Even though he had made that promise, he thought that Masaichi Yoshida wouldnt really treat him as a ve. Fang Tiansheng finally realized that he was merely a ve in Masaichi Yoshidas eyes. In other peoples eyes, he was a disgusting ass-kisser. Fang Tiansheng was furious, and was unwilling to ept the truth, but Masaichi Yoshida had helped outst time, so he had to listen to him. Therefore, Fang Tiansheng swallowed the humiliation and called the police. Gu Ning, do you need me to call my father? He can easily solve this problem, Lei Fei asked Gu Ning. Although he knew that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, he thought that she was involved in this trouble because of him so he should deal with it. Its fine, I can handle it, Gu Ning said. Hes an exchange student after all, and I dont want your family to be affected. I can deal with it and I have the evidence to protect myself. I think Ill just need to pay the medical fee at the end. Its not a big deal. Hearing that, Lin Fei nodded. They were all rich people, and didnt care about the medical fee at all. Gu Ning didnt leave, but stayed and waited for the police. Masaichi Yoshida also told Fang Tiansheng to call an ambnce because he still wanted to deal with his wound. There was a police station not far away from the race track, so two policewomen soon arrived. Oh, hi, Lord Lin! They recognized Lin Fei the moment they walked near. Because this race track belonged to the Lin family, and Lin Fei came here often, the policemen in the nearby police station were very familiar with him. Hi, Policewoman Zhang, Policewoman Wu. Lin Fei greeted them with a smile. Hey, you, its us who called the police! Masaichi Yoshida was mad when the two policemen were so polite to Lin Fei. The policewomen then turned to look at him, and Masaichi Yoshida pointed at Gu Ning. This girl just cut off one of my fingers, and you should arrest her and give me an exnation. It sounded like an order. Masaichi Yoshida treated the policemen as if they were his servant. The two policewomen were displeased after hearing Masaichi Yoshidas tone, and they knew that he was a foreigner. The next second, their sight fell on his little finger, which was still bleeding. Chapter 1277 - Pay the Medical Fee

Chapter 1277: Pay the Medical Fee

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Policewoman Wu asked Gu Ning, Is it true? What happened? Policewoman Wu saw Gu Ning standing with Lin Fei, so she knew that Gu Ning had a rtionship with Lin Fei so she didnt dare to question Gu Ning, but simply asked her with a serious face. Yeah, I did cut off his little finger. Gu Ning didnt deny it. We came here to have a car racepetition, but Masaichi Yoshida asked me to sleep with him for a night if I lost. Since heid out such a shameless condition, I also said that Id need to cut off one of his fingers if he loses. He agreed, and I have a voice recording of our agreement as evidence. Afterwards, Gu Ning yed the recording out loud so that everyone could hear it. So what? You injured me, and you should pay for it! Masaichi Yoshida shouted. He didnt care about the agreement now. The two policewomen frowned with dissatisfaction when Masaichi Yoshida was so rude and aggressive. In fact, they had no sympathy for Masaichi Yoshida after hearing Gu Nings exnation. After all, he asked for it. However, since it was true that Gu Ning had cut off one of his fingers, she still needed to be punished for her behavior. I know I shouldnt have done it, and Im willing to pay his medical fee, Gu Ning said of her own ord. If she was willing to take the responsibility, it would be much easier to solve this problem. Great, so be it. You can pay the medical fee for Masaichi Yoshida, Policeman Wu said. No, I dont want money. I want to cut off two of her fingers! Masaichi Yoshida argued. Masaichi Yoshida, you agreed with Miss Gu on the condition, so you should bear the result since you lost. It is Miss Gus fault that she directly cut off your little finger, but shes willing to pay the medical fee. Its enough, so you shouldnt cause anymore trouble here, Policewoman Wu said. No, I dont ept this result! Masaichi Yoshida was mad and threatened them. Im an exchange student. If Im not satisfied with this result, Ill report it to our government, and itll be a foreign issue. Do you think that you can bear the result? Hearing that, the two policewomen exchanged a nce with each other. Gu Ning, instead, felt like it was ridiculous. So? Youre just an exchange student and youve brought shame to your country and people. I dont think your government will be willing to protect such a shameless person like you. Gu Ning had no intention to give in. Our government wont allow a foreigner to humiliate our people. Do whatever you want or can do, and lets see who will be punished! Gu Ning added. She had a bad impression of Country R, but she still didnt think that Country R would protect Masaichi Yoshida. In addition, Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. She had powerful connections to protect her. Even if Masaichi Yoshidas family was rich and powerful too, Gu Ning wasnt afraid of them. You... Masaichi Yoshida was mad. Although he was unwilling to admit it, he couldnt deny it either. What was worse, his family background wasnt powerful enough to persuade their government to defend him. Lin Feis family was very influential in City G, and he would definitely support Gu Ning, so it wasnt easy for Masaichi Yoshida to hurt Gu Ning. As Masaichi Yoshida felt cornered, an ambnce came. A nurse treated Masaichi Yoshidas wound and he got in the ambnce at once. He still needed to go to the hospital to check the wound. Since Gu Ning said that she was willing to pay the medical fee, she needed to go to the hospital as well. Lin Fei stood out at this moment, because Gu Ning did it for him, he decided to pay the medical fee himself. Gu Ning, I should pay the medical fee, instead of you, Lin Fei said. Fine. Gu Ning agreed. After that, they went to the hospital together. Masaichi Yoshida remained silent along the way. ... During this time, many people uploaded videos of the car race to the Inte, and it soon went viral. Not many people were familiar with auto racing, but they were all amazed by the No.2 racing car. Chapter 1278 - Secretly Get Revenge on Gu Ning

Chapter 1278: Secretly Get Revenge on Gu Ning

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She passed every turn quickly and smoothly, and even left the No.5 racing car far behind, which was really impressive. When they saw a girl stepping out of the No.2 racing car, they were shocked again. Some of them also recognized that the girl was exactly Gu Ning. Those who were familiar with Gu Nings previous achievements werent shocked, because they were already used to it. In their eyes, Gu Ning was able to do anything well. However, what happened next scared them. Gu Ning directly cut off the No.5 race drivers little finger. After hearing Gu Nings argument with Masaichi Yoshida, they began to understand why Gu Ning did that. Jesus, its so scary. It indeed looks frightening, but I think the man from Country R is really rude and disgusting. Right, although I dont like violence, I have to say that I feel pleased. Me too. ... How dare hey out such a shameless condition in front of Goddess Gu? He asked for the punishment. One of Gu Nings fans showed up on the Inte. Do you know this girl? Why do you call her Goddess Gu? Search Goddess Gu on the Inte, and youll know. Therefore, many people who were curious about Goddess Gu went to search for more information about her. ... No wonder this girl looks so powerful. Shes Goddess Gu! I support Goddess Gu. I think that Goddess Gu did the right thing, because the man from Country R is really rude and aggressive. Goddess Gu is still willing to pay the medical fee. I think shes very nice. ... Oh, I just learned more information about Goddess Gu. Shes beautiful, excellent at studying, a business genius, and a kung fu master! Im her fan now. Shes so unbelievable. Many Inte users began topliment Gu Ning. At the same time, haters were also active. Goddess Gu? Ridiculous. Shes so young and so cruel. She isnt qualified to be an idol. Right, she should be put in jail. ... They criticized Gu Ning simply because they hated her, and theypletely ignored what Masaichi Yoshida had done. However, Gu Nings fans defended her without hesitation and those haters had to close their mouths. Although it was inappropriate that Gu Ning cut off Masaichi Yoshidas little finger violently, Masaichi Yoshida was too shameless and aggressive. Many Inte users @(mentioned) some famous race drivers on Weibo and they were amazed by Gu Nings driving skills too. As for Gu Nings cruel behavior, they didnt think it was a problem and hoped that she wouldnt be involved in more trouble in the future. ... In the hospital, Masaichi Yoshida called his father after the wound was treated. He didnt dare to hide the truth from his father, nor did he distort it because he knew that it would only make the situation moreplicated and difficult to deal with. Although Masaichi Yoshidas father was very angry when he heard the bad news, he also understood that it was Masaichi Yoshidas fault. Nevertheless, he was unwilling to give in, so he decided to secretly get revenge on Gu Ning for Masaichi Yoshida. Masaichi Yoshidas family wasnt the most powerful family in Country R, but it was still very rich and influential, and Masaichi Yoshida came to City G with four bodyguards. The four bodyguards didnt show up until Masaichi Yoshida needed them. Because Masaichi Yoshida was a student, it wasnt suitable for the four bodyguards to follow him all day long. Masaichi Yoshida listened to his father and told his bodyguards to secretly get revenge on Gu Ning. He didnt know much about Gu Ning, so he turned to Lin Fei. However, before he left to do that, he saw the news on the Inte and got angry again. He and his schoolmates were amid criticisms now. In this way, he identally learned Gu Nings real identity. To his surprise, Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. In that case, it wouldnt be easy for him to get revenge on her. Nevertheless, he was unwilling to give up. No matter what would happen, Masaichi Yoshida still wanted to try. He didnt tell his father and made the decision on his own. ... When Gu Ning wanted to leave, Lin Fei invited her to share a meal together in order to thank her. Lin Feis friends also hoped that Gu Ning could stay here for a while longer. They truly admired Gu Ning, so they wanted to spend more time with her. Gu Ning thought for a while, then agreed. Lin Fei brought Gu Ning to the Huangdeng Hotel. As a first-tier city, there were many five-star hotels in City G, but most people still preferred the Huangdeng Hotel. The Huangdeng Hotel was famous for its service and dishes. Chapter 1279 - Lin Fei’s Father

Chapter 1279: Lin Feis Father

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions During the meal, Lin Fei received a call from his father. There was no doubt that his father called him because of what had happened at the race track this afternoon. His father seldom called him, because his father was very busy normally and he was already a grown up. Lin Fei excused himself and left to answer his fathers call. Hey, dad, Lin Fei said. Tell me everything about it, Lin Feis father, Lin Zhenteng, asked him in a serious tone. Lin Zhenteng wasnt mad because he had watched the video and he understood that it was the fault of the exchange student from Country R. In addition, it was the girl who had cut the exchange students little finger off, so there was no reason for him to be angry at Lin Fei. However, Lin Fei came to the race track along with the girl, and the girl must be his friend, so Lin Fei was still involved in this trouble. Because it happened at the Lin familys race track, Lin Zhenteng had to figure it out. He only watched the video on the Inte, so he knew little about Gu Ning. Lin Zhenteng was actually also mad at the exchange students behavior, so he had no sympathy for him. At the same time, he was impressed by Gu Nings bravery and cruelty. Lin Zhenteng believed that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, and he was worried that Lin Fei might be in danger if Gu Ning stayed by his side. Dad, the girl is my new friend, and she helped me finish the race against Masaichi Yoshida. Masaichi Yoshida is the exchange student from Country R, and he verbally abused me and our country right in front of my face. They had an agreement before the game. If my friend lost, she would have to sleep with Masaichi Yoshida for a night. If she won, she would cut one of Masaichi Yoshidas fingers off, but Masaichi Yoshida denied it after he lost the game. Hes so shameless! Lin Fei said in anger. Your new friend is indeed very brave and confident, but Im afraid that she might have done many things like that before, Lin Zhenteng said worriedly. Lin Fei understood his fathers worries. Dad, you dont know much about her yet. Why dont you search her name on the Inte first? Youll change your opinion about her. Lin Fei believed that his father would get a better understanding of Gu Ning after knowing what she had achieved. Lin Zhenteng was curious about Gu Ning now, so he ended the call with Lin Fei and went to learn more about Gu Ning. Although Lin Fei walked aside to talk with his father on the phone, Gu Ning was still able to hear them. She didnt think that it was a problem, and kept on eating and drinking. Before long, Lin Zhenteng found more information about Gu Ning. She was an excellent student in her school, and she had also won the championship in this years national mathpetition. There were many pieces of news about her businesses as well. After reading them, Lin Zhenteng was amazed. He had to admit that Gu Ning was even more sessful than him in business. Even though Lin Zhenteng was the richest man in City G right now, he was very modest. Moreover, he was able to be the richest man in City G because his family business was super profitable, and he simply took it over from the older generation. Gu Ning, on the other hand, built her own business empire within just half a year! It was obvious that she was going to be more sessful in the future because she was still very young. Therefore, Gu Ning was a young girl who was worth making friends with. ... Gu Ning and her two bodyguards went back to City F at 7:30 pm. Shortly after they left the hotel, they noticed that some people were following them. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and saw four young men sitting in the car behind them. They were strong and looked serious, and Gu Ning knew that they werent ordinary people. Gu Ning thought of Masaichi Yoshida at once, and she had a feeling that these people were sent here by him. Although Masaichi Yoshida stopped arguing with her after he was sent to the hospital, Gu Ning didnt think he would be willing to ept the result. Gu Ning had cut his little finger off after all, so it was impossible for him to let it go. Even though it was his fault, he still med Gu Ning for it. Chapter 1280 - Du Jingtong Is Stabbed

Chapter 1280: Du Jingtong Is Stabbed

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Selfish people never thought that they were wrong, and they even refused to admit their faults. Gu Ning ignored them and told Gao Yi to drive ahead. She knew that they wouldnt attack her right now because they were in the city center. They would probably take action when they moved to the expressway. Gu Ning was right. The car followed them to the expressway. Actually, Gu Ning was able to lose them if she wanted to, but she had no intention to avoid them. Since they followed her, she decided to face them. The four young men had no idea that Gu Ning already found them, and they knew very little about Gu Ning. Although they were Masaichi Yoshidas bodyguards, they listened to his fathers orders. They would call his father whenever they were going to do something important. Therefore, when Masaichi Yoshida told them to attack Gu Ning, they asked for his fathers permission first. Masaichi Yoshida understood that his father wouldnt allow him to do it if he learned more detailed information about Gu Ning so he didnt tell him anything. On the freeway, it was generally not allowed to park casually, unless you reached some ces where drivers were allowed to stop their car. Gu Ning told Gao Yi to stop the car a whileter, it was time for them to deal with those bodyguards. Masaichi Yoshidas bodyguards didnt know why Gu Ning suddenly stopped, but it was exactly what they wanted, so they didnt think further and blocked Gu Nings way. It seemed that they appeared out of blue, but Gu Ning was already well-prepared. Each of the four bodyguards had a steel stick in their hands, because they knew that Gu Ning had cut off Masaichi Yoshidas little finger by herself, which meant she wasnt weak at all. Therefore, they carried steel sticks with them. In fact, they had no intention to kill Gu Ning, they just wanted to injure her. However, they were doomed to fail because their opponent was Gu Ning. They went straight to Gu Ning once they got out of the car, and Gu Ning along with her two bodyguards waited for them in silence. Even though they had steel sticks and more people than Gu Ning, they were still no match for her. Gu Ning and her two bodyguards didnt have any weapons, but they still easily beat up those bodyguards within a few minutes. After that, they used those bodyguards steel sticks to beat them. A short whileter, those bodyguards were all beaten on the ground. Gu Ning and her two bodyguards only injured them severely, but left them alive. The four bodyguards were shocked by Gu Nings strength and fighting skills. I know that you were sent here by Masaichi Yoshida. Go back and tell him that Ill disable him if he dares to do this again, Gu Ning said in a cold tone. Afterwards, she got in her car and left. Once she was gone, Masaichi Yoshidas bodyguards called him and told him that they failed to injure Gu Ning. Masaichi Yoshida was furious, but felt scared of Gu Ning at the same time. He knew that Gu Ning would really disable him if he dared to attack her next time. Besides, he didnt know any fighting skills, and he was too weakpared with Gu Ning. The four bodyguards were seriously injured, so they couldnt drive now, and Masaichi Yoshida had to send a car to pick them up. ... When Lin Fei got home, Lin Zhenteng asked him with care, Fei, hows your rtionship with Gu Ning? We just got to know each other a few days ago, today is the second time that weve met, Lin Fei said. Why did she help you since you just got to know each other? Lin Zhenteng asked. Because she cares about friendship and is a very nice girl, Lin Fei said with admiration. He became Gu Nings fan now. Lin Zhenteng nodded and agreed with Lei Fei. This girl named Gu Ning is really unbelievable, you must forge a closer rtionship with her. Do you understand? Lin Zhenteng said. I know, Lei Fei replied. Even if Lin Zhenteng didnt remind him to do that, he would still do it of his own ord. ... When Gu Ning was back in City F, she booked a ne ticket to City B for the next day. The next noon, Gu Ning and her two bodyguards arrived back in City B. After the National College Entrance Examination, Gu Ning needed to go back to her school to finish the college application. She could tell someone else to do it for her, but it was very important for her future, so she decided to do it herself. It was time for lunch when Gu Ning got back to City B, so she went to dine with her two bodyguards. During lunch, Gu Ning heard other people talking about thetest news which happened the day before yesterday. A female SWAT named Du Jingtong was stabbed by a criminal when she went to rescue a girl. She had been in the emergency room for six hours, but her life was still in danger. Everyone had sympathy and respect for her. When Gu Ning heard it, she frowned with worry. Although she didnt get along with Du Jingtong, it was undeniable that Du Jingtong was a very professional and responsible SWAT. Chapter 1281 - Help Du Jingtong

Chapter 1281: Help Du Jingtong

Gu Ning took out her phone at once to search for the news about Du Jingtong. She soon found out a lot of news about the horrible news and there were many photos of the injured Du Jingtong on the Inte as well. Although Du Jingtongs face was pixted, Gu Ning still recognized her. Du Jingtongs real name was also in the headlines too. She was stabbed in the heart, so her life was in great danger now. After making sure of it, Gu Ning called Li Zhongwei without hesitation. Hi, Miss Gu, may I help? Li Zhongwei was surprised that Gu Ning would call him all of a sudden. Mr. Li, I just read a piece of news on the Inte about Du Jingtong. Hows she now? Gu Ning asked. Not good, Li Zhongwei sounded sad. She has been in the emergency room for six hours, and her life was saved, but shes still unconscious now. Where is she? I need to visit her, Gu Ning said. Li Zhongwei knew that Gu Ning didnt get along with Du Jingtong, so he was surprised when Gu Ning said that. Anyway, since Gu Ning was willing to visit Du Jingtong, it meant that she didnt bear grudges. Li Zhongwei then told Gu Ning the address of the hospital where Du Jingtong was. At this time, Li Zhongwei and several of his colleagues were also in the hospital, so he decided to wait for Gu Ning. Gu Ning and her two bodyguards took a taxi to the hospital right away. She left her suitcase in the restaurant and would pick it upter. Because Gao Yi and Qiao Ya stayed by her sides, it wasnt convenient for her to put her stuff in the telepathic eye space. ... In an intensive care single room, Du Jingtong was lying on the patient bed with a pale face and weak breath. A middle-aged woman who was her mother sat next to her. Du Jingtongs mother hadnt slept for two days and looked very haggard. Li Zhongwei and his colleagues stood outside, because they werent allowed to stay in the intensive care room for long. In fact, Li Zhongweis colleagues could leave before him, but they insisted on waiting for Gu Ning. Gu Ning was their idol and they wanted to see her again. It also wasnt time for them to go to work yet. Li Zhongwei said nothing about it, and let them stay. About 20 minutester, Gu Ning, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya showed up. Hi, Miss Gu, nice to see you again! they excitedly greeted her at once. Hi, nice to see you all. Gu Ning also politely greeted them. After that, Li Zhongwei walked into the ward with Gu Ning. The others, instead, stayed outside. Mrs. Du, this is Miss Gu, and she came to see Jingtong, Li Zhongwei said to Du Jingtongs mother. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu. Thank you so much foring here, Mrs. Du said. She thought that Gu Ning must be Du Jingtongs friend. My pleasure, Gu Ning said. Mrs. Du, I can actually help Du Jingtong recover as fast as possible, but are you willing to trust me? Even though Gu Ning had the thought to help Du Jingtong, she still needed to ask for her familys permission. What? Hearing that, not only were Mrs. Du and Li Zhongwei shocked, but the doctor in the ward was too. Who are you, and who do you think you are? The most experienced doctor in our hospital has checked Du Jingtongs wound in person and even he said that Du Jingtongs life is still in danger now, the doctor said. Mrs. Du felt heart-broken. In fact, she didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to help Du Jingtong make a full recovery, but she still had hope. She hoped that Du Jingtong could wake up again as soon as possible. I said that I can help her and I mean it. No matter what will happen, Ill bear the responsibility, Gu Ning said with a serious expression. Can you? the doctor snorted with disdain. Gu Ning ignored him, and turned to look at Mrs. Du. Mrs. Du, I promise that I can help your daughter wake up again, and the probability is above 90%. If you trust me, please allow me to have a try. If you dont, I can leave right now. Ridiculous, do you think that you can do magic? The doctorughed at Gu Ning again before Mrs. Du said anything. It was his duty not to let other people touch the patient, but his verbal abuse made Gu Ning feel utterly displeased. However, he was a doctor and he was protecting Du Jingtong, so Gu Ning didnt bother to argue with him. I trust you, Mrs. Du said all of a sudden. Mrs. Du served in the police system too, and she was a senior official. She saw confidence and determination in Gu Nings eyes, so she chose to believe Gu Ning. Although she still had doubt, she wanted to have a try, because she hated to see her daughter waiting to die on the hospital bed. She didnt want to lose her beloved daughter. Chapter 1282 - Sorry, I Can’t Tell You

Chapter 1282: Sorry, I Cant Tell You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mrs. Du... The doctor wanted to stop Mrs. Du but was interrupted by her. Doctor Lin, Ill take the responsibility no matter what happens. Although Li Zhongwei also had doubts, he knew that Gu Ning wouldnt brag about her ability. Therefore, he chose to trust Gu Ning too. You... The doctor was mad, but she could say nothing about it now since Mrs. Du agreed. She decided to report it to her leader, in case anything terrible happenedter. After that, she walked out. Mrs. Du said to Gu Ning at once, Miss Gu, I trust you, so you can do whatever you need to do to help Jiongtong recover. Sure. Gu Ning nodded and went to hold Du Jingtongs hand to secretly put her magical power into her body. Du Jingtong was in a very dangerous situation right now, so Gu Ning decided to help her take a magical pill after she had put some magical power into her body. Mrs. Du and Li Zhongwei stood aside and left Gu Ning enough space. Because Du Jingtong was seriously injured, her body didnt have an obvious change within a short time, but her life was saved after a minute. Afterwards, Gu Ning withdrew her hand and took out a magical pill before she removed the oxygen mask on Du Jingtongs face. When Gu Ning did that, Mrs. Du was scared. She was worried that Du Jingtongs life might be in greater danger if the oxygen mask was removed. However, she already chose to trust Gu Ning, so she remained silent. Once Gu Ning removed the oxygen mask, she helped Du Jingtong take a magical pill. The magical pill melted the second it was put into Du Jingtongs mouth, so it didnt matter even if she was unconscious. At this time, several people rushed inside, and the man in front of them was the chief physician. The chief physician wanted to criticize Gu Ning but Gu Ning opened her mouth before him. Please dont rush to criticize me now. You can examine the patient first. The chief physician gave Gu Ning a nce. Although he was dissatisfied with Gu Nings behavior, it was indeed more important to check Du Jingtongs condition first. If anything terrible happens to the patient, youll be put in jail! The chief physician warned Gu Ning. After that, he moved ahead to check Du Jingtongs body in person. Gu Ning didnt mind the chief physicians warning, she understood why he did that. What she had done indeed broke the rules. When the chief physician approached the hospital bed, he saw the ripples of the electrocardiograph gradually increase, which meant that the patients heartbeat was recovering. The chief physician was shocked. The others sight fell on the electrocardiographter, and they were all surprised by it. Mrs. Du was thrilled and didnt know what to say now. Well... The chief physician turned to look at Gu Ning. He couldnt believe that Gu Ning was able to do that. The chief physician thought that it wasnt time to ask Gu Ning about it right now, he needed to check Du Jingtongs body first to see whether she was really getting better. Move now! Check the patients condition! The chief physician gave an order. After doing it, every doctor in the ward was astonished. Du Jingtong was indeed getting better. Her life was also out of danger now! In addition, the wound healed a lot. They couldnt believe their eyes. How is it? Mrs. Du asked with worries. Um, shes getting better and her life is out of danger now, the chief physician said. The next second, he left Mrs. Du behind and walked straight to Gu Ning. Mrs. Du burst into tears of joy and went to hold Du Jingtongs hand tightly. Li Zhongwei also rounded his eyes in shock, looking at the scene. Miss, can you tell me what youve done to Miss Du? Howe she got better right away after being injured so seriously? The chief physician stared at Gu Ning. He had never seen anything like this before, and it felt like a dream. Even if he refused to believe it, it was the truth. Sorry, I cant tell you. Gu Ning shrugged. The chief physician felt disappointed. Gu Ning was unwilling to tell him, so he didnt ask further about it. Miss, since you have the ability to rescue badly injured people, why dont you teach us so that we can help more people? Doctor Lin questioned Gu Ning in an unkind tone. She was impressed by Gu Nings ability, but she still disliked Gu Nings behavior. Why should I do that? You dont have the right to order me to do it. Gu Ning argued. She disliked the doctors attitude towards her. You... The doctor was annoyed. Chapter 1283 - A Pill

Chapter 1283: A Pill

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Alright, Doctor Lin, dont force other people to do what they dont want to do. The chief physician stopped Doctor Lin at once. Doctor Lin had to close her mouth, but she gave Gu Ning a re. Mrs. Du stood up and thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. Miss Gu, I dont know how to thank you for what youve done. Thank you for rescuing my daughter... Saying that, Mrs. Du bowed to Gu Ning. Mrs. Du, you dont need to do that. Gu Ning stopped Mrs. Du. Miss Gu, if you need my help in the future, feel free to let me know. Ill spare no effort to help you. Mrs Du made a promise. Mrs. Du, I dont need anything in return. Du Jingtong is a responsible SWAT and she asks for nothing when she does her job, Gu Ning said. Although she wasnt a savior who would save everyone from a dangerous situation, she was willing to help kind people out. Well... Mrs. Du still wanted to do something for Gu Ning. Its fine, and Im d that Du Jingtong is fine now. Alright, I should leave now, Gu Ning said and gave Mrs. Du a smile. Miss Gu, thank you for your kindness. Mrs. Du thanked Gu Ning again. My pleasure, Gu Ning said and walked out. Mrs. Du walked her to the door of the ward. Li Zhongwei also said good-bye to Mrs. Du and left with Gu Ning. Li Zhongweis colleagues were greatly surprised after knowing that Gu Ning had helped Du Jingtong get much better within minutes. They curiously asked Gu Ning how she was able to do that, but Gu Ning refused to tell them. Anyway, Gu Ning left a deeper impression on them this time. In their eyes, Gu Ning was able to do anything well. ... Since Gu Ning was gone, the chief physician also left. Although he felt it was a shame that he failed to get any useful information from Gu Ning, he had no intention to force her to tell him the secret. Mrs. Du called Du Jingtongs father afterwards and told him this good news. Du Jingtongs father was thrilled and came to the hospital at once. Even though Du Jingtongs life was still in danger, her father still needed to work as usual. He couldnt ask for leave casually. However, Du Jingtong needed someone to take care of her, so her mother stayed by her side. ... The chief physician went to meet the director of the hospitalter, and the director was also shocked by what Gu Ning had done. The director wanted to see Gu Ning, but the chief physician told him that she was already gone. Besides, she was unwilling to share the secret with them. When Li Zhongwei walked Gu Ning out, he found out that Gu Ning didnt drive there, so he said, Miss Gu, where are you going? Do you want a ride? Thanks, but well take a taxi, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said that, Li Zhongwei didnt insist. He had met Gu Ning several times, and he knew Gu Nings personality. After that, he went to stop a taxi for Gu Ning. Gu Ning thanked him and left with her two bodyguards. Once she was gone, several SWATs began to talk about her. Im so surprised that Miss Gu could help Jingtong recover so soon. Yeah, even the most experienced doctor in the hospital couldnt do that. Li, do you know how Miss Gu did it? a SWAT asked Li Zhongwei all of a sudden. Please, tell us. We promise that we wont tell anyone! the other SWATs begged Li Zhongwei. I only saw Miss Gu help Jingtong take a pill, and Jingtong got much better secondster, Li Zhongwei said, which was all he knew. Therefore, Du Jingtong got much better because of a pill. What? A pill? No way! Seriously? I cant believe it. They were all shocked, but it was the truth. ... About half an hourter, Du Jingtongs father came. He was excited to see that his daughter was getting much better now. It was highly likely that his daughter would wake up soon. Du Jingtong only needed to rest for a while longer, but she would have a full recovery. Du Jingtongs parents decided to stay by her side till she woke up. When Du Jingtong woke up, she was surprised to know that it was Gu Ning who had rescued her. Chapter 1284 - Have a Competition with Brave Eagle

Chapter 1284:

Have a Competition with Brave Eagle

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She didnt understand why Gu Ning was still willing to help her after they had such a strong disagreement. She had to admit that Gu Ning was very generous. At the same time, she was also amazed by Gu Nings ability, because her life was still in danger before Gu Ning came to see her. Du Jingtong began to admire Gu Ning now. ... Gu Ning left for the capital after staying in City B for a few days. Although Leng Shaoting wasnt in the capital, she still called Master Leng and invited him to dine together. She also didnt forget to call Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu. They were happy to hear from Gu Ning, and agreed at once. They were going to meet at the same old ce. It was only 2 pm, so Gu Ning went to the Shengning Organization first. Because Gao Yi and Qiao Ya stayed by her side, she didnt stay in Leng Shaotings house this time, and instead stayed in the house Chen Cangyi prepared for her. She also asked for a car. Gu Ning thought that her Lamborghini was too noticeable, so she was reluctant to drive it. She preferred an off-road vehicle, which had more space and was morefortable. After Gu Ning arrived at the capital, she went to pick up the car. She didnt rush to see Chen Cangyi when she walked into the headquarters of Shengning Organization. Instead, she nned to tour it. Fenghua Entertainment already moved into this building. It was on the 7th, 8th, and 9th floor of Shengning Tower. Gu Ning directly went to the 9th floor where the staff of Fenghua stayed. It was working hours when Gu Ning came, so everyone was busy with their work. An Empress of Military Blood was being filmed, and all the actors were at the movie set now. As the boss of Fenghua Entertainment, Gu Ning thought that she should visit them so she decided to do that the next day. The leading male role in An Empress of Military Blood was a famous and skilled actor, Qiao Hanchen. Gu Ning heard from Lu Zhan that Qiao Hanchen had been set up by his friend once before and his reputation had been badly damaged. He had been arrested by the police and kept in the prison for several months. Qiao Hanchen wasnt able to work again until he left the entertainmentpany he worked for. After that, he didnt sign an agreement with another entertainmentpany, and worked alone. Luckily, Lu Zhan didnt care about Qiao Hanchens past, and liked his acting skills and appearance. Gu Ning supported Lu Zhan and she thought that it wasnt a bad idea to hire Qiao Hanchen. When the news that Qiao Hanchen became the leading role of An Empress of Military Blood went abroad, his fans definitely felt happy for him, but there were also many other people attacking him on the Inte. ... Gu Ning walked around Fenghua Entertainment for a while, then went to meet Chen Cangyi on the 17th floor. She got the car key and was about to leave. However, a man stopped her in the hall. Hi, boss, nice to meet you, Im Brave Eagle. Brave Eagle was the killer K hired not a long time ago. He always wanted to see Gu Ning, and finally ran into her today. Brave Eagle? Nice to see you, and wee for joining us! Gu Ning smiled at him and shook hands with him. Although Brave Eagle worked for her, he was an outstanding worker, so Gu Ning paid more attention to him. Brave Eagle was surprised that Gu Ning was so nice to him. Boss, do you have time now? Can we have apetition of fighting skills for fun? Brave Eagle said. He had asked K for permission, and K said that Gu Ning agreed, so he didnt want to miss the chance today. Sure, lets go to the dance room! Gu Ning nodded. Since she already agreed, she wouldnt turn him down. She was free now anyway. Hearing that, Brave Eagle was excited. After that, they went to the 7th floor together. There were several dance rooms on the 7th floor. Some of them had a mat on the floor, so they chose a dance room with a mat to have thepetition. Once they were ready, thepetition began. Gu Ning was trying to make Brave Eagle believe that she was qualified to be his leader, so she wouldnt hesitate to use her full strength. Brave Eagle understood that Gu Ning wasnt a weak girl after watching many videos of her on the Inte. He didnt think that he was able to do the same things as her. In the first half minute, they seemed to be at the same level, but Gu Ning soon got control of thepetition a few secondster. Brave Eagle was a little surprised, but he felt it was very exciting to have thispetition against a kung fu master like Gu Ning. Chapter 1285 - Find Magical Power

Chapter 1285: Find Magical Power

One and half a minuteter, he lost. Boss, youre really unbelievable! Brave Eagle said. Gu Ning smiled and said nothing. After that, she left with her two bodyguards and went to the house that Chen Cangyi prepared for her, which was their new home. It wasnt far from the headquarters of the Shengning Organization, but it took about half an hour to get there by car. Gu Ning could buy a house which was a lot closer, but there werent good houses nearby. Since Gu Ning was going to live here for a long time, she preferred to buy a beautiful andfortable house. Therefore, Chen Cangyi chose a house for her in Century City, and her neighbors were either rich or powerful. Gu Nings house was of medium size, and it was about 400 square-metersrge along with a garden. It actually wasnt a luxurious house whenpared with Gu Nings wealth. Gao Yi and Qiao Yas house was right next to Gu Nings. The house was given to them by Gu Ning. Even though Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didntck money at all, Gu Ning did that to show that she cared about them. Gu Ning only gave a house to those who she thought were important in her life. In addition, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were her bodyguards, so it was convenient for them to protect her if they could live next door to her. If Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were going to be married and start a family on their own, Gu Ning would support them without doubt. Maybe they didnt have that idea right now, but Gu Ning wouldnt force them to be her bodyguards forever. Other than a Land Rover that they brought from City F, there was a Jeep in the garage, which was also prepared by Chen Cangyi. Gu Ning often moved around alone, so she needed a car for herself. She normally drove the Land Rover, so Gao Yi or Qiao Ya could use the Jeep. The two houses were already cleaned, and they could directly move in. Before they moved into Century City, Gu Ning went back to the restaurant to pick up her suitcase. After picking up her suitcase, it was 4 pm. Gu Ning rested for an hour in her new home, then left for the appointed ce to meet Master Leng. They were going to meet in a mountain vi. It was almost 5:30 pm when she arrived there, and Master Leng along with his old friends came a whileter. They were very excited to see Gu Ning. Hi, Ningning, been a while. Weve heard about what youve done a few days ago, and we think you did the right thing, Master Leng said the second he saw Gu Ning. Master Leng hated the exchange student from Country R too. If he had been there, he would have been more violent. Master Leng paid a lot of attention to thetest news about Gu Ning on the Inte, so he was able to know what she was doing recently. Although Gu Ning had been a little violent, he didnt think it was a big deal. The exchange student from Country R was very rude and aggressive, and he asked for the result himself. Gu Ning was Master Lengs future grand daughter-inw, so Master Leng cared about her safety. If Leng Shaoting found out about it, he would punish the exchange student as well. Right, the young man from Country R is too shameless and rude, he should learn how to behave himself, Jiang Zhongyu said. Master Xu nodded and agreed. Gu Ning felt warmed when Master Leng didnt criticize her. It wasnt legal ording to thew after all, and she thought that Master Leng might criticize her. After having dinner, Gu Ning walked them to their cars before she left. Gu Ning hadnt heard from Leng Shaoting for many days, but she didnt call him either, because she knew he must be busy. As long as Leng Shaoting was free, he would call her. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaotings job was very special, but she was also worried about his safety. However, she wouldnt force Leng Shaoting to change jobs, because it was Leng Shaotings career. Gu Ning slept in her new home tonight, but it wasnt easy for her to fall asleep. However, although she didnt sleep well, she still got up early the next morning and went to run around the block. There were many green nts in Century City, so the air was very fresh. When Gu Ning passed by a pond, she felt magical power all of a sudden and stopped at once. Chapter 1286 - Run into Baili Zongyang

Chapter 1286: Run into Baili Zongyang

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Nings eyes fell across the pond on a young man who was meditating in a gazebo in front of the jungle beside the rock garden. He looked very young and handsome, and the magical power came from his body. He had the same magical power as Dongfang Ziyu, which meant that he was a cultivator too. The man sensed Gu Nings gaze, but he didnt feel it was strange, because many people paid attention to him when he was meditating. However, he couldnt help but look to Gu Ning this time. The second he opened his eyes, he met Gu Nings eyes. He was amazed by Gu Nings beauty the next second. At the same time, he recognized Gu Ning as the famous Goddess Gu on the Inte. She was also the real boss of the Colorful Jade Provider that he was looking for. To his surprise, Gu Ning was much younger and more attractive than he thought. Gu Ning moved her eyes away when the man noticed her and she ran ahead to avoid seeing him. However, since Gu Ning was the person he was looking for, he definitely wouldnt let her disappear. Before long, the man caught up with Gu Ning, which surprised Gu Ning. Hi, you must be the famous Goddess Gu on the Inte, right? the man asked. Yeah, I am. Gu Ning stopped. She was very famous now, so it was very normal that some people woulde to strike up a conversation with her on the road. Nevertheless, Gu Ning was aware that this man was a cultivator, so he must havee to talk to her for a reason. Cultivators loved jade, and Gu Ning was curious to know more about them. I really admire you because you were able to achieve a lot at such an early age, the man said. Thanks. Gu Ning smiled at him. My names Baili Zongyang, and its my honor to see you today. If you dont mind, we can be friends. Please dont worry, Im not a bad man. Im a businessman too, and we might cooperate in the future. The man introduced himself. Baili Zongyang? Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. Baili Zongyang was the man Dongfang Ziyu had talked about before. It was said that he was the sexiest, richest, and most handsome man in the cultivation world. In Gu Nings eyes, Baili Zongyang was indeed very handsome and attractive, but she didnt know much about his family background. Actually, Baili Zongyang was the eldest grandson of the Baili family in the cultivation world. He was also the sole heir of the Baili family. His younger sister, Baili Zongxue was supposed to approach Gu Ning, but he was unwilling to miss todays chance to meet Gu Ning. Moreover, he wanted to get more quality jade from Gu Ning. Why not! Gu Ning said. After that, they exchanged phone numbers with each other. Baili Zongyang was the deputy manager in his family jewelry business now. He didnt want to be the general manager because he needed a lot of time to practice his cultivation. Although Baili Zongyang was only a deputy manager, he was more powerful than the general manager. This jewelrypany was owned by his family after all. The senior management of thepany was aware of it. Oh, do you live in Century City as well? Baili Zongyang asked. Baili Zongyang already had the answer in his mind, but he needed to make sure of it. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Hearing that, Baili Zongyangs eyes lit up. I live here too, and I just moved in. What a coincidence! Gu Ning smiled and agreed. After chatting for a while, Gu Ning left. She went back to her new home and took a shower. Qiao Ya called Gu Ning and told her that the breakfast was ready. Gu Ning then went to have breakfast with Qiao Ya. At 9 am, they left home. They went to the Hengdian World Studios to visit the crew of An Empress of Military Blood, and they drove Jeep this time. The Hengdian World Studios was far from the city center, so they spent an hour on the road. Gu Ning called Lu Zhan before she set off, because she needed to know his specific location. Many film and TV crews were shooting in Hengdian World Studios at the same time, so it wasnt easy to find one particr crew. Chapter 1287 - Emotions Don’t Lie

Chapter 1287: Emotions Dont Lie

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There were many extras waiting for a chance outside the Hengdian World Studios. Many people had a dream of bing a star, but theycked connections and luck, so they could only be extras. It was hard for an extra to show his or her face in a film, let alone be famous. Everyone needed to buy a ticket to get into the Hengdian World Studios, and a parking ticket for a car. Hengdian World Studios was veryrge, and each site was far from another, so Gu Ning also bought a map, this was the first time she was here after all. Before long, Gu Ning and her two bodyguards arrived at the film site of An Empress of Military Blood, but their car couldnt enter, so they could only walk inside. Because Gu Ning came here as the investor, she didnt dress casually today. When she put on a pair of high-heels, she was too noticeable and attractive to be ignored. So once she stepped out of the car, she attracted a lot of attention from the people around her. Several people took out their phones to take photos of Gu Ning at once. Wow, shes so beautiful. Is she an actress? No idea, but shes even prettier than all the actresses Ive seen before. I think that given her outstanding appearance she can be popr soon if shes really an actress. ... There were countless beautiful men and women in the entertainment industry, but Gu Ning was still more noticeable than them. Gu Ning and her two bodyguards soon walked inside. The film site of An Empress of Military Blood was in a pce. Gu Ning didnt see its crew until she had walked through many gates. They were going to shoot a dining scene today, so many major roles were waiting in the lounge. Extras and unimportant actors, however, could only wait outside. Therefore, Lu Zhan didnt see Gu Ning when she came over because there were too many people around them. The current scene was an action scene. A woman disguised herself as a maid to murder one of emperors concubines. Both of them were good at kung fu, so they needed to use wires. However, the actress who yed the role of the assassin had acrophobia, so she made mistakes once she was lifted up high in the air. Lu Zhan was displeased and lost his patience. Although this assassin wasnt an important role, it was shown many times in the scene. The actress actually acted well normally, but she couldnt conquer her fear when she was in the air. Because this actress was a contributing actor, there was no body double for her so she had to finish the scene on her own. Lu Zhan was the director, and he normally didnt allow actors to use a body double in his crew unless it was necessary. Gu Ning walked into the crowd and watched aside, then she heard a girl saying. Come on, if shes afraid of wire work, she shouldnt be an actress. You were the top one on the list, but she used a dirty trick to make you miss the chance. You took her as your friend, but she didnt hesitate to set you up once you have a conflict of interest... This girl was a little fat, but wasnt ugly. Instead, she looked quite adorable. She was talking to another girl who was tall and beautiful. Both of them were very young and in their early twenties. Before this fat girl could finish, the other girl interrupted her. Alright, alright, stop saying that again. I dont want other people to hear it. Although I lost a role, I got a great chance to clearly see what kind of person she is. In fact, she was unwilling to ept the result, but it was what it was now. Even though this role wasnt important, the actress could show her face in front of the camera, which was a great opportunity for contributing actors. Most importantly, it was a fair game to choose actors in the crew of An Empress of Military Blood, and she was the top one on the list, while her friend was ranked next to her, so she became the stumbling block in her friends eyes. In the beginning, she didnt understand why her friend went to the audition of the same role as her, but she said nothing, because everyone had a chance topete for the roles. However, to her astonishment, her friend trapped her in order to get the role. Gu Ning squinted at the actress who kept making mistakes after hearing their conversation. She didnt expect that someone would y a dirty trick to get a role in the film invested by her. Gu Ning didnt doubt the fat girls words, because the fat girl said it in a very low voice. In addition, emotions didnt lie, and the fat girl was obviously very mad. Chapter 1288 - Let Her Have a Try

Chapter 1288: Let Her Have a Try

Zhang Xiaoya, if you cant finish the scene, we have to rece you, Lu Zhan said at this moment. He had a high standard of his work, and he couldnt tolerate it when an actress kept making mistakes. He had many other choices as the director. Director Lu, please give me another chance! I... Zhang Xiaoya begged Lu Zhan. However, even her voice was trembling now. Ive given you many chances, but your performance disappoints me, Lu Zhan said. Alright, you can go now. Ill tell the finance worker to pay you the remuneration you deserve. Zhang Xiaoya was reluctant to ept it, but she didnt know what to say now. Director Lu, let her have a try! Gu Ning opened her mouth all of a sudden. Many people heard her voice and turned to look at her. The second they saw her, they were amazed by her beauty. Zhang Xiaoya changed her face when Gu Ning rmended her friend to rece her. The girl was surprised too, because she didnt know Gu Ning at all. Many people who worked here had worked in the crew of Infinite Horror as well, so they recognized Gu Ning at once. They were excited to see Gu Ning because Gu Ning was their idol and boss. Lu Zhan didnt rush to greet Gu Ning right now in case Gu Ning didnt want to expose her real identity. However, since it was Gu Nings rmendation, he couldnt turn her down. Fine,e here, he said to the girl. This role wasnt important, but he still needed to see the girls performance before he made the decision. Lu Zhans response shocked everyone again, because they didnt know Gu Nings rtionship with him. The girl couldnt believe her ears and was full of excitement. Zhang Xiaoya was totally shocked and hated the girl more than ever. She could ept it if another girl reced her, but she was unwilling to see her friend rece her. Miaojia, go! The fat girl pushed the girl, whose name was Li Miaojia, forward. It seemed that she was more excited than her friend. She believed that Li Miaojia could get the role. Li Miaojia thanked Gu Ning before she walked to Lu Zhan, and the fat girl followed her. Nice to see you, Director Lu. My names Li Miaojia. Thank you so much for giving me this chance, Li Miaojia said to Lu Zhan. Go put on make-up and clothing now. Whether you can get this role depends on you, Lu Zhan said. I understand. Li Miaojia smiled. After that, she went to put on make-up and change clothing. When Li Miaojia walked by Zhang Xiaoya, she stayed calm and said nothing. Zhang Xiaoya, on the other hand, was full of hatred towards Li Miaojia. Unfortunately, she could do nothing about it now. She had been fired and reced by Li Miaojia. What are you still doing here? Go now! Lu Zhan shouted at Zhang Xiaoya. Zhang Xiaoya had to leave. Gu Ning walked to Lu Zhan at this time. I just heard from the fat girl that Li Miaojia was the top one on the list for this role, but she had a bad stomach-ache and missed the chance. I think she deserves a second chance. Gu Ning was telling Lu Zhan that Li Miaojia was merely a stranger to her, so Lu Zhan could make the decision without considering her influence. Well, lets see how her performance with the wire work is, Lu Zhan said. When other people saw Gu Ning talking with Lu Zhan, they realized that they were close to each other. Lu Zhan asked Gu Ningter, Did youe here as the investor or a visitor? He didnt know how to greet Gu Ning now. Gu Ning smiled. As the investor. Great. Lu Zhan also smiled. Boss, do whatever you want, I need to go back to work now. Sure, Gu Ning said. Afterwards, Gu Ning left to see the leading actors. All the leading actors had their own lounge which was also a make-up room. When a make-up artist was about to put make-up on Li Miaojias face, Zhang Xiaoya walked over. Yang Yang, who was the fat girl, gave her a cold nce, but said nothing. Li Miaojia directly ignored Zhang Xiaoya. Zhang Xiaoya was mad and dashed in front of Li Miaojia and questioned her. Li Miaojia, did you do it on purpose? Why did youe here today? Why did youpete against me for this role? Are you getting revenge on me? Other people in the make-up room were surprised and turned to look at them. Chapter 1289 - Zhang Xiaoya Is Jealous of Li Miaojia

Chapter 1289: Zhang Xiaoya Is Jealous of Li Miaojia

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They didnt know the truth, so they thought that Li Miaojia had stolen the role from Zhang Xiaoya and looked at Li Miaojia with disdain. It wasnt umon in the entertainment industry, but people still hated it. Zhang Xiaoya, dont you know what you did to Miaojia behind her back? You were fired by the director, and Miaojia was rmended to the director! Yang Yang argued. She was afraid that Li Miaojias reputation might be damaged by Zhang Xiaoyas words. Although Li Miaojia wasnt famous now, she could be famous in the future. In fact, Li Miaojia had an outstanding appearance and good acting skills, so it wouldnt be difficult for her to be an A-list actress as long as she had powerful support and luck. Once Li Miaojia became famous, Zhang Xiaoyas nder would be a stain on her past. Other people then began to look at Zhang Xiaoya with disdain. She was fired directly by the director, then Li Miaojia was rmended to the director. It waspletely different. In that case, Zhang Xiaoya shouldnt me Li Miaojia. You... Zhang Xiaoya was mad, but she couldnt deny the truth. In addition, why should Miaojia get revenge on you? Arent you clear about the reason? Yang Yang said loudly. Only the three of them were aware of Zhang Xiaoyas dirty trick. If anyone else found out about it, Zhang Xiaoyas reputation would be ruined and nobody would hire her again. Other people in the room were confused. Bullshit! Zhang Xiaoya panicked a little. Nevertheless, although she denied it, her reaction proved everything. Yang Yang, enough, I need to work now. Li Miaojia stopped Yang Yang because she didnt want to waste time on arguing. Yang Yang then closed her mouth. Zhang Xiaoya didnt dare to criticize Li Miaojia again in case her dirty trick was exposed, so she left soon. However, she didnt go far, but stood in the crowd. She was still curious to see Li Miaojias performance. ... Gu Ning went to lounge No.1, where Tang Xiaoxiao, Han Lengxuan, Bai Lin, and Su Tongnuo stayed. They were all happy to see Gu Ning, because it was Gu Ning who had changed their lives. Tang Xiaoxiao and Su Tongnuo were already working for Gu Ning, and Han Lengxuan along with Bai Lin would soon join them. They got along well with each other, and didnt bother to attack one another. Gu Ning only wanted people who were beautiful both on the interior and exterior. She didnt allow her people to y dirty tricks in herpanies. Tang Xiaoxiao and Su Tongnuo were going to act in the next scene, but they needed to wait for a while longer because of what had just happened. They didnt care and were willing to stay in the lounge for a while longer. In addition, they could chat with Gu Ning. ... Li Miaojia didnt need to wear too much makeup, so she walked out half an hourter. Because she was beautiful, she looked very attractive even if she only put on a little make-up. Li Miaojia was very satisfied with her appearance. Zhang Xiaoya, on the other hand, was super jealous of Li Miaojia now. She had to admit that Li Miaojia was much prettier than her, which was exactly the reason why she was jealous of Li Miaojia. Gu Ning chatted with Tang Xiaoxiao and the other actors in the lounge for nearly half an hour. When the scene was about to be shot, Lu Yichen came to ask her whether she wanted to see it. Gu Ning walked out with Tang Xiaoxiao and the other actors. Since she rmended Li Miaojia, she definitely needed to see her performance. Visitors got excited the moment they showed up, because they were all famous actors now, and it wasnt easy for ordinary people to see famous actors. Some extras and contributing actors were also looking forward to meeting some famous actors. At the same time, they were curious to know Gu Nings identity. Gu Ning seemed very close to the director, and she was able to stay with the leading actors in the same room so she couldnt be an ordinary person. Li Miaojia was surprised when she saw Gu Ning walking out with those leading roles. She didnt realize that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl until now. Oh, isnt it Goddess Gu? What is she doing here? Someone recognized Gu Ning and eximed excitedly. It was obvious that she was one of Gu Nings fans. Im so excited! the girls friend said. Goddess Gu? Who is Goddess Gu? someone asked them curiously. Chapter 1290 - Li Miaojia Gets the Role

Chapter 1290: Li Miaojia Gets the Role

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The girl with a ponytail right next to Tang Xiaoxiao! one girl answered with admiration. Goddess Gu is even more beautiful than her photos! Right, Im in love now. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Who is she? Why do you call her Goddess Gu? another person asked again. Is she a star or something? She isnt, but shes more famous and popr than a star. Shes the boss of Fenghua Entertainment and this TV series was invested in by Fenghua, someone said. She was Gu Nings fan, and she felt proud of Gu Ning. What? She looks so young! Many people were shocked by the fact that Gu Ning was the boss of Fenghua Entertainment. Zhang Xiaoya also rounded her eyes in shock. It was very hard for her to ept, because the boss of Fenghua Entertainment rmended Li Miaojia to Director Lu in person. Li Miaojia was much luckier than her. Zhang Xiaoya was hit heavily. If the boss of Fenghua Entertainment liked Li Miaojia, Li Miaojia could be famous in the future. Actually, not many actors without fame could be chosen by sessful entertainmentpanies, because they didnt have much business value. They had to find jobs on their own. Zhang Xiaoya also wanted to sign a contract with an entertainmentpany, but she didnt have the chance. On the other hand, Li Miaojia was rmended by the boss of Fenghua Entertainment right in front of her. Although Fenghua Entertainment wasnt veryrge right now, it was a well-knownpany in the industry. In addition, Tang Xiaoxiao joined Fenghua Entertainment not a long time ago. Therefore, Fenghua Entertainment had a bright future ahead. When they were talking about Gu Ning, a staff member walked over and said, Quiet now. Were about to shoot the scene. Since they came here to watch the shooting, they had to obey the rules. Within seconds, they fell into silence. Gu Ning went to sit on the chair next to Lu Zhan. Tang Xiaoxiao and the other actors sat behind them. The visitors stood far from them, so they didnt hear their discussions. Li Miaojia was going to try the wire work first. If she was able to do it well, she might get the role. Li Miaojia had yed several roles in action films before, so she was already used to wire work. The second the cameras were on, Li Miaojia began to act. Although her movements in the air werent perfect, she finished the scene very well. After that, she acted with another actress for a while. Her movements, expressions, and lines were very professional and even overshadowed the other actress. Lu Zhan nodded with satisfaction after watching Li Miaojias performance. Once the cameras were off, Li Miaojia went back to normal. Very well. You can sign the contract now before you join us, Lu Zhan said. Hearing that, Zhang Xiaoya was full of jealousy. In fact, if she stayed here, she would only feel disappointed, but she couldnt help paying attention to Li Miaojia. Even if she lost the role this time, she wouldnt give up acting. Instead, she made up her mind to work harder and surpass Li Miaojia. She wouldnt allow Li Miaojia to be more sessful than her, and she was willing to do everything in order to be more famous than Li Miaojia. Jealousy really made her ugly. ... Li Miaojia repeatedly thanked Lu Zhan when she heard Lu Zhanspliment. She didnt forget to thank Gu Ning as well. Thank you so much, Miss Gu! Youre wee. I believe in you, Gu Ning said to encourage her. Thanks. Li Miaojia smiled. After that, Li Miaojia went to read the contract. I think this girl is promising, Tang Xiaoxiao said. Right, she can be popr very soon as long as she has a few good roles, Lu Zhan said. Lu Zhan was an experienced director, so he was confident about his choice. Even though Li Miaojia wasntpared to those leading roles, she was very outstanding among new actors. It wasnt easy for an actor to gain Lu Zhanspliment. Since you all think highly of her, pay more attention to her. If shes really a good actress, Ill consider signing a contract with her, Gu Ning said. She had a good impression of Li Miaojia, and was willing to hire her. Compared with famous actors, she preferred to discover skilled potential new actors. Chapter 1291 - Game Ad

Chapter 1291: Game Ad

After all, there were far more new actors than experienced actors in this industry. Duan Lixin said, Boss, if you dont mind, I can add more scenes for her. You can make the decision. You know what kind of people I want, Gu Ning said. Although she had a good impression of Li Miaojia, she still needed time to see Li Miaojias professional skills. If Li Miaojia was really skilled at acting, Gu Ning would sign a contract with her. No problem. Lu Zhan and Duan Lixin agreed. Li Miaojia didnt know that she left a deep impression on so many people, and it was very likely that she was going to be famous in theing future. Zhang Xiaoya had no idea that her worries were about toe true either. Gu Ning wanted to stay and experience life at the shooting site, but Tang Qingyang called her and invited her to dine together. Tang Qingyang hadnt known that Gu Ning was in the capital until then. After receiving Tang Qingyangs call, Gu Ning left. When she walked out, many people were still taking photos of her. Gu Ning was very nice to them and smiled at them along the way. She was a great beauty, and everyone was stunned by her beauty once she smiled. However, nobody dared toe near because of Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Gu Nings fans posted photos of her on Weibo to show off, causing many Inte users to be envious of them. Tang Qingyang arrived at the appointed hotel earlier than Gu Ning. The Hengdian World Studios was a little far from the hotel, so Gu Ning arrived 40 minutes after Tang Qingyang. Ba Tianyang stood behind Tang Qingyang and greeted Gu Ning with great respect. There was no need for Gu Ning and Tang Qingyang to talk about business without them being there, so they stayed in the private room. Hows your life in the capital these days? Gu Ning asked. Tang Qingyang put on a wry smile. Im nearly useless in thepany. Dont worry, it wontst long. Gu Ningforted him. Once she came to the capital, she began to fight against the Tang Organization. Tang Qingyang was also aware of it, so he didnt bother to think further about it. He trusted Gu Ning. Oh, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin are going to be married on the 18th next month. Its about 20 days away, Tang Qingyang said. Married? Gu Ning wore an evil smile. Great, Ill send them a great gift then. She had waited for their wedding for a long time. She would send them an unforgettable gift. Tang Qingyang didnt know what gift Gu Ning was going to send them, but he knew that it must be bad news for the Tang family. You should be prepared, because Ill need youter, Gu Ning said. Sure. Tang Qingyang nodded. He was already prepared. After having lunch with Tang Qiangyang, Gu Ning went back to the Shengning Organization. Since she was in the capital now, she should begin to work in the Shengning Organization. Her office was on the 18th floor, the top floor and Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were acting as her secretaries. Once Gu Ning showed up, K came to talk about the advertisement of their game with her. They needed to advertise the game before it was put on the market. High-speed Tech already had an official website and Weibo ount, so they could rely on Weibo to post thetest news about their gamepany. Moreover, they could work with thergest video website to advertise their game. As for the release time, they set it for a weekter. During this week, they would focus on advertising it. Afterwards, Gu Ning told K to investigate the senior management of the Tang Organization, especially Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin, to find their dirty secrets. Gu Ning knew that both Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin werent loyal people, so it should be very easy to find their dirty secrets. K agreed, because it was very easy for him to do. Gu Ning told him to do it slowly, because she needed enough evidence. Therefore, it wasnt necessary for K to finish this task as soon as possible. Gu Ning received a call from Ning Changkai at 5 pm, who told her that the test report of their make-up products was out. Great, arrange a news conference before theyre put on the market. Oh, put them into all the direct-sale stores of Kouzi in the capital and City B first, Gu Ning said. Sure. Ning Changkai agreed. Ning Changkai knew that it was a bet Gu Ning had with another person, so she took it seriously. Everything went smoothly in the following week and High-speed Tech soon signed a contract with a famous video website. Before long, the ad for Battle in the Sky was shown on the video website. Chapter 1292 - Beautiful and Elegant

Chapter 1292: Beautiful and Elegant

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At the same time, High-speed Tech also posted the news on its official website and Weibo ount. Because High-speed Tech was a newly-establishedpany, it didnt have many followers. Sopanies under Gu Nings name followed it on Weibo without dy to help it advertise the new game. Gu Ning also followed it on Weibo. After High-speed Tech posted the news and @(mentioned) Fenghua Entertainment, the official Weibo ounts of Gu Ningspanies reposted it at once. Gu Ning also reposted it and @(mentioned) Lu Zhan, Tang Xiaoxiao, Su Tongnuo, and other famous actors. The moment they saw it, they reposted it too. Not only them, but Gu Nings followers reposted it as well. Her followers included Tanghuang Organization, Jinlin Organization, Shengshi Organization, Qinghua Organization, Heiqi Organization, and so forth. Although the official Weibo ounts of the above corporations didnt have as many followers as celebrities, they were also influential. Gu Ning seldom posted anything on Weibo, but she still had over ten million followers. Therefore, the post caused a sensation on Weibo within a short time. Some people thought that High-speed Tech might be owned by Gu Ning, but they didnt have evidence and Gu Ning didnt bother to reply to this question. Some Inte users asked Gu Ning whether she would y the game. Gu Ning replied that she would, so many Inte users began to say that they would y it as well. When this post was being crazily reposted on Weibo, many people were attracted to its ad. The novel designs and appearance of the characters in the game looked very cool. In addition, the incidental music, the picture quality and the dubbing were also very amazing. Not everyone was a game lover, but most people were looking forward to it. Some gamepanies noticed this news as well, and felt stressed. They were involved in the gaming industry, so they knew that Battle in the Sky was a high-quality game from its ad. As long as this game was addictive, it could easily be popr. ... Within half a day, countless people had reposted it on Weibo. After a short while, the ad for Battle in the Sky was on the hottest topics list. K along with all the staff members of High-speed Tech were thrilled to see the reaction. K was responsible for this game after all, so he felt proud when it attracted so much attention on Weibo. Therefore, K invited his staff and Gu Ning to dine together. He was very rich, so they decided to dine in a five-star restaurant. Because Gu Ning was free, she joined them together with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. However, she ran into Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin in the restaurant. Although Qi Ziyue knew that Gu Ning had a close rtionship with Leng Shaoting, he was still interested in her. Tang Yaxin hated Gu Ning as usual and they only behaved themselves when Leng Shaoting was with her. Gu Ning directly ignored them when she walked by them. It wasnt the right time for her to deal with them right now. What a great beauty! Qi Ziyues friends didnt know Gu Ning, and were amazed by her outstanding appearance. Gu Ning was dressed like a mature woman today with light make-up, so she was too noticeable to be ignored. Shes beautiful and elegant, another man said. Hearing that, Tang Yaxin was displeased, especially when she noticed Qi Ziyue looking at Gu Ning. Tang Yaxin knocked her elbow into Qi Ziyue and red at him. ... After the meal, K and his staff went to sing together, but Gu Ning went back home. ... The next day, Gu Ning met Baili Zongyang again when she was running in the morning. Nice to see you again, Miss Gu! Baili Zongyang greeted her of his own ord. Nice to see you, Mr. Baili, Gu Ning said. Oh, Ive watched many videos of you rescuing other people, youre really a nice girl. Im also impressed by your fighting skills. If you dont mind, can we have apetition for fun? Baili Zongyang asked. Actually, he already had the thought when he saw Gu Ning yesterday. He knew that Gu Ning was a kung fu master. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. She didnt turn him down because she wanted to try it too. She was curious to know how good Baili Zongyang was at martial arts. Although Gu Ning agreed to have thepetition with Baili Zongyang, she knew that he wouldnt use his full strength, so she decided to do the same thing. In fact, even if Gu Ning used her full strength, she wasnt confident that she could win because Baili Zongyang was the most outstanding cultivator in the cultivation world. She knew little about cultivators, but she was aware that they werent ordinary people. Chapter 1293 - You’re Right

Chapter 1293: Youre Right

If she really wanted to win, the jiao could help her, but she didnt think it was necessary. At least Baili Zongyang had been very kind to her till now. After that, they found an empty space and were ready to have thepetition. Because both of them were trying to test each others skills, they didnt use their full strength at the beginning. As time went by, they gradually used greater strength, but it was still an even game. They only used their physical strength, instead of their magical power. Gu Ning and Baili Zongyang were aware that neither of them was weak. However, Gu Ning knew that Baili Zongyang was a cultivator, but Baili Zongyang didnt know that Gu Ning had magical power. Therefore, Gu Ning wasnt surprised by Baili Zongyangs ability, but Baili Zongyang was greatly surprised by Gu Nings strength. In his eyes, Gu Ning looked to be an ordinary girl, but she was even as strong as him. Although he didnt use his full strength, there was no doubt that Gu Ning was a great match for him. Baili Zongyang was unwilling to reveal his real level, so he stoppedter. I think its enough. Sure. Gu Ning stopped as well. Miss Gu, Im surprised by your strength, Baili Zongyang said. Mr. Baili, youre very outstanding too, Gu Ning said politely. Have you been practicing kung fu ever since you were a kid? Baili Zongyang asked with curiosity. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Baili Zongyang nodded and didnt ask further. He had no intention to find out Gu Nings family background, because he had no conflict against her. May I have the honor of having breakfast with you? Baili Zongyang asked again. Im sorry, Ill dine at home, Gu Ning said. Fine, we can do it next time. Baili Zongyang didnt seem disappointed. No problem. Gu Ning agreed. ... Because of Master Xu, Xu Qinyin got to know that Gu Ning was in the capital now. She called Gu Ning at once and invited her to dine together that evening. Xu Qinyin had been to the Shengning Organization before, so she knew that High-speed Tech was owned by Gu Ning. High-speed Tech was one of the hottest topics on Weibo now, so she was afraid that Gu Ning would be very busy these days. Gu Ning had nned to dine with Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna when she was totally free, but she epted Xu Qinyins invitation since Xu Qinyin called her first. Afterwards, they agreed to meet each other at a western restaurant. In the afternoon, Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to go back home before her, and she went to see Xu Qinyin. When Xu Qinyin met Gu Ning, she said, Ningning, do you still remember Shen Baixiang? The man you sawst time when I went to see you at yourpany. Yeah, whats wrong? Is he still bothering you? Gu Ning asked. Youre right. I frequently run into him these days, and I dont think its a coincidence. He always tries to talk to me and tell me how regretful he feels now. I think he probably found out about my family background, Xu Qinyin said. She wasnt dumb after all. Well, he must have found out your family background, so hes unwilling to give you up. Gu Ning pulled her lips. I think so. Gu Anna joined in their discussion. He doesnt say it clearly, so I dont know how to reject him, Xu Qinyin said. Just ignore him then, Gu Ning said. Thats the only thing I can do now, Xu Qinyin sighed. It was still early when they finished dinner, so they decided to go to a shopping mall together. They didnt go back home until it was 11 pm. ... Two dayster, the news conference about Kouzis make-up products was held. Gu Ning then sent Jiang Jiamin a message to tell her to pay some attention to it. Jiang Jiamin read Gu Nings message when she was back in her bedroom for a nap. She was surprised by the news and went to watch the video of the news conference at once. To her astonishment, Kouzi indeedunched make-up products within a month, which meant that Jiang Yutong lost the bet. Jiang Jiamin was very satisfied and ran to see Jiang Yutong without hesitation. Chapter 1294 - Jiang Yutong Loses the Bet

Chapter 1294: Jiang Yutong Loses the Bet

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At this time, Jiang Yutong was about to go shopping with her friends, but Jiang Jiamin stopped her. Hey, do you still remember the bet you made with Gu Ning the other day? Jiang Yutong frowned, she didnt understand why Jiang Jiamin mentioned it right now. She thought that Kouzi might really have released a make-up line within a month, but she was unwilling to ept it. So? Jiang Yutong cocked her eyebrow. Great, save some money for a hundred sets of Kouzi products, Jiang Jiamin said and gloated over Jiang Yutongs failure. What do you mean? Jiang Yutong panicked. She couldnt believe that Kouzi really released a make-up line within a month. In that case, she would lose a lot of money! I think you know the answer. Kouzi just had a news conference about its make-up products yesterday, you can check on its official website, Jiang Jiamin said. After that, she turned around and left. Jiang Yutong took out her phone at once to watch Kouzis news conference. After watching the video, she was shocked. At the same time, she was also mad at Kouzi. She med Kouzi for her failure, and she still had no idea that Kouzi actually was owned by Gu Ning. Other women, on the contrary, were excited to see the make-up products from Kouzi. Many of them ran to Kouzi counters, but it took about a week for cosmetic counters to get the new products. Luckily, direct-sale stores of Kouzi told them that the new products would be delivered tomorrow. That was the advantage of the direct-sale stores. Although Kouzi only had two direct-sale stores right now, it still sold its products at cosmetic counters inrge shopping malls. And it was Ning Changkais job to make the arrangements. In fact, not every cosmetic counter was directly managed by the brand, because there were too many shopping malls around the country. Kouzi wasnt a very influential brand right now, so it only had a few cosmetic counters in some big shopping malls. It wasnt easy for a brand to join arge shopping mall after all. However, because Kouzi was bing increasingly famous, more and more shopping malls were willing to work with it. Therefore, Kouzi was still able to have a ce in many well-known shopping malls in big cities. Other than for the cosmetic counters, Kouzi also had more and more direct-sale stores. Once some Kouzi fans heard that the new products would be delivered to its direct-sale stores tomorrow, they got excited. However, they didnt leak the information to other people, in case they failed to get the new products. A staff member of Kouzi told them that the amount of the first batch of Kouzi make-up products was limited, so nobody wanted to share it with other people. The next day, many women went to wait at the door of Kouzi direct-sale stores in the early morning even before they were open. They didnt know when the new products would be delivered, but they were reluctant to miss them. Moreover, they were willing to wait a long time for the new products. Actually, all the staff members were already busy putting the new products on shelves at midnight yesterday. Kouzis direct-sale stores opened at 8:30 am, and staff began to work at 9 pm, so a staff member who came to open the door was surprised by therge group of Kouzi fans. She soon realized that they came here for the new products. Even though she was aware of Kouzis poprity, she was still amazed by the long line. Because she was wearing her casual clothing, nobody knew that she was a staff member of Kouzi. So when she tried to move through therge group of women to open the door, the women were furious and surrounded her. The staff member was scared and exined that she came to open the door. Knowing that, therge group of women were excited and allowed her to pass right away. The staff member was amused by their attitude and opened the door at once. She was also a woman, but she still couldnt understand the womens obsession with Kouzi. Nevertheless, she loved to see them being so crazy about Kouzi, because she could get moremission. Once the door was open, therge group of women swarmed inside. It seemed like they were going to rob everything in their sight. There were too many people running forward, and a short girl couldnt see anything. She shouted all of a sudden, I want a lipstick of each color, an eyeshadow palette of all color systems, and the whitest pressed powder Kouzi lipstick had 12 colors in all. The eyeshadow palette had three color systems, namely earth tone, peach bloom tone, and red-brown tone. There were 12 colors on each eyeshadow palette. And almost every girl had at least one pressed powder. Chapter 1295 - The Bet

Chapter 1295: The Bet

No problem, miss, but Im afraid you need to wait for a while longer, because there are too many people ahead of you. The staff member felt that it wasnt easy to satisfy this girls needs. She was the only staff member in this store right now. Fine, but dont forget to give me what I want. The girl understood. She didnt bother making things more difficult for the staff member, because she only wanted the new products of Kouzi. Sure. The staff member agreed. The other women also wanted to do the same thing as the girl, but they didnt need so many make-up products. After a short while, other staff members came to work, and were amazed by the scene as well. Even though it wasnt working time yet, they had to begin to work right away. Before the first group of customers got what they wanted, the next group of customers came. Those who already bought what they wanted immediately posted photos of Kouzi make-up on their social media to show off. They were the first group of people who had Kouzi make-up. Within a short time, they attracted more people toe. During this day, the direct-sale stores of Kouzi werepletely crowded. As for the 100 sets of all of Kouzi products that Jiang Yutong had to buy after she lost the bet, Gu Ning decided to deliver themter, because the production speed of Cine was limited. The news that Kouzi couldnt keep its makeup products on shelves soon went abroad. More and more people wanted to buy them, but they were out of stock. Most importantly, there were only direct-sale stores in the capital and City B. Kouzi also had an official website, but its make-up products were out of stock everywhere now. Jiang Yutong heard the news about Kouziter, but she didnt want to fulfill her promise, and she even nned to deny it. However, she was unwilling to annoy Gu Ning because of Gu Nings family background, so she felt cornered. Jiang Jiamin said to her, Well, you cant forget the bet, right? Theyre out of stock now! Jiang Yutong argued. Its not a problem. You can pay the deposit first, and theyll get a 100 sets of Kouzi for you within three days, Jiang Jiamin said. You... Jiang Yutong was mad, because she knew that Jiang Jiamin said it on purpose. Because they were talking in the living room, their mothers heard it as well. Jiang Yutongs mother red at her. What? Why do you want to buy 100 sets of Kouzi? Why do you need so much of it? Although she also had several sets of Kouzi, a 100 of them were too many. They couldnt use all of them before the expiration date. Jiang Yutong hesitated for a while. She didnt know how to exin it to her mother, but Jiang Jiamin interrupted her. Jiang Yutong had a bet with Gu Ning a few days ago. If the make-up line of Kouzi is put on the market within a month, Jiang Yutong loses the bet and she has to buy 100 sets of all of Kouzis products. If not, Gu Ning will send Jiang Yutong a 100 sets of all of Kouzis products. Its their agreement, and many people are aware of it. Since Kouzi really released a make-up line within a month, Jiang Yutong has to fulfill her promise. Jiang Jiamin was gloating over Jiang Yutongs failure and she didnt bother to hide it. The Jiang family knew that Jiang Jiamin and Jiang Yutong never got along with each other, so they were already used to their arguments. What? Why did Gu Ning make such a bet with Yutong? Jiang Yutongs mother asked with obvious dissatisfaction. Hearing that, Jiang Jiamin understood that Jiang Yutongs mother med Gu Ning for it, so she exined further. Its not Gu Nings fault. Jiang Yutong challenged Gu Ning when we were talking about Kouzi! Jiang Yutong didnt deny it. Jiang Yutongs mother closed her mouth now. In that case, it was indeed Jiang Yutongs fault. Well, its Yutongs fault, but a 100 sets are too many! Jiang Yutongs mother said. She was still ming Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning is a sessful businesswoman, she shouldnt be so mean. Jiang Yutongs mother didnt want her to pay for a 100 sets of Kouzi, because it cost too much money. Jiang Yutongs mother only controlled her temper because she didnt dare to offend Gu Ning, otherwise she would directly ignore this ridiculous bet. Gu Ning had the Tang familys support after all, and it wasnt a secret that she was very important in the Tang family. Gu Ning told me about the release conference of Kouzis make-up line herself. I dont think shell let it go, Jiang Jiamin said. Well... Jiang Yutongs mother frowned. Did they have to buy a 100 sets of all of the Kouzi products? They could afford it, but it would cost at least two million yuan. Dont forget how important Gu Ning is in the Tang familys eyes, Jiang Jiamin added. Chapter 1296 - Jiang Yutong Fulfilled Her Promise

Chapter 1296: Jiang Yutong Fulfilled Her Promise

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Jiang Yutongs mother didnt dare to hesitate now, because the Tang family wasnt a family that they could mess with. Jiang Yutong couldnt afford it herself, so she had to turn to her mother for help. Jiang Yutongs mother had her own savings, but she was reluctant to use it. She thought that they could probably sell the 100 sets to other people to reduce their loss. Therefore, it was the end of the bet. Jiang Yutongs mother still med Gu Ning for it, but she didnt dare to say it aloud, because she was afraid that Jiang Jiamin would tell Gu Ning, which might cause her trouble. Afterwards, Jiang Yutongs mother called Jiang Yutongs father. Although Jiang Yutongs father was angry and criticized Jiang Yutong for a long time, he agreed at the end because he had no choice. Jiang Yutong was his daughter, and he knew his daughters personality very well, so he was clearly aware that it was Jiang Yutongs fault. Jiang Jiamin then told Gu Ning the result. Gu Ning actually didnt have the hope that Jiang Yutong would really buy a 100 sets of Kouzi, but she loved to see Jiang Yutong doing it. Gu Ning didnt care about how Jiang Yutong would deal with the 100 sets of Kouzi, because it wasnt her problem. Jiang Yutong and her mother went to a direct-sale store of Kouzi the next morning. Many of Kouzis products were out of stock now, but some of them were still left on the shelves. For example, most women liked red lipsticks, because red was suitable for everyone. However, not everyone would choose rose. Different people had different preferences. As for those products that were out of stock now, customers could pay a deposit first. Normally, Kouzi could replenish its shelves within three days or a week at the most. Kouzis loyal customers didnt mind waiting for a week. They paid a deposit, so they were sure to get what they wanted when the next batch arrived. Jiang Yutong and her mother went to the counter and asked for 100 sets of all of the Kouzi products in the store. All the staff members in the store were shocked, and couldnt believe their ears. Jiang Yutong and her mother repeated their demand, but there werent so many products in the store now. They had to wait for a while. The store manager called the head officeter. Because they needed too many products, they needed to wait for a week and the products would be directly delivered by the factory. In addition, Jiang Yutong needed to pay a 20% deposit. If she changed her mind and decided not to buy the products, she couldnt have her deposit back. Jiang Yutong had to buy 100 sets, and she didnt know the owner of Kouzi actually was Gu Ning. As a result, she agreed. Once Jiang Yutong and her mother left, the staff members in the store began to talk about them. Jesus, why did they buy so many sets of Kouzi? Maybe they need them as gifts. They must be rich people! ... They definitely didnt know the real reason why Jiang Yutong and her mother bought so many sets of Kouzi. Kouzis factory was busy producing its make-up products at this moment. Kouzi needed to produce the batch of make-up products for Jiang Yutong first before it provided its business partners with them. Luckily, Kouzi wouldnt let its business partners wait too long, because it had the most advanced machines and production lines, and since Kouzi was so popr, its business partners were willing to wait. ... Leng Shaoting came back at 10 am that day, and went straight to see Gu Ning at herpany. They hadnt seen each other for a long time, so he kissed and hugged her and was unwilling to let her go the second he saw her. Master Leng invited them to dine at the Leng familys house. When Gu Ning was alone, Master Leng didnt invite her to dine together because he was afraid that she might feel nervous. So because Leng Shaoting was back now, and they could share a meal together. It was still very early when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the Leng familys house, so many other people were still absent. Master Leng always stayed home alone, and he felt bored. Although he had many old friends, they couldnt gather together every day. They were old people after all, so they couldnt travel a long distance. Gu Ning happily agreed. In fact, she would visit Master Leng of her own ord, but she hadnt been free these days. Chapter 1297 - Fake Kouzi

Chapter 1297: Fake Kouzi

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Since Leng Shaoting was back now, they could visit Master Leng together. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting nned to have lunch at 12 pm, but Gu Ning heard a piece of bad news about Kouzi. Many peopleined that Kouzi skincare products had damaged their skin on the Inte. K read the news first and reported it to Gu Ning at once. The second Gu Ning heard the news, she knew that it must have been done by her business enemies in order to damage the reputation of Kouzi. Kouzi was too popr now, and many peers were jealous of it. Given the fame of Kouzi now, only third-tier skincare brands would feel threatened. If there was no magical power liquid in Kouzi products, Gu Ning couldnt be sure that they were safe and effective, but they had to be safe and effective with the magical power liquid inside. Without solid proof, she couldnt jump to conclusions, and it was possible that the factory forgot to put the magical power liquid into the products. Nevertheless, Gu Ning soon found out that the packages of those skincare products on the Inte were very different from real Kouzis. Although they might look the same at first nce, people who were familiar with real Kouzi could easily tell the differences. All the packages of Kouzis products carried a light watermark, but those of the fake Kouzi didnt, which wasnt very noticeable. Other than the watermark, there were also several other differences between the real and fake Kouzi. Those who had bought fake Kouzi probably werent aware of what the packages of real Kouzi looked like, so they were deceived. It wasnt an umon thing to see fake famous brands now. Therefore, Gu Ning had to find out who was making fake Kouzi products in the first ce, then cleared Kouzis name. People who were using real Kouzi products were defending it on the Inte, because their skin was fine and even better. Many Kouzi fans believed that it was very effective. No one would criticize Kouzi after using its products. However, those who had never tried Kouzi before were affected by the criticisms leveled at it. Many people joined those who were criticizing Kouzi on the Inte. Have an investigation into those posts to see whether they have bought fake Kouzi or if they were hired by our business enemies, Gu Ning said to K. No problem, boss, K replied. K left and Gu Ning called Ning Changkai at once. Although Gu Ning was sure that it must be a trap, she still told Ning Changkai to check the factory again in person. Gu Ning was worried that her business enemies might have sent someone into her factory to damage her brand. Ning Changkai have a thorough check without dy, then told Gu Ning that everything was normal. They needed to make an official exnation on Weibo tofort their customers, but Gu Ning told Ning Changkai to wait until K had the result of the investigation. Gu Ning remained calm from the beginning to the end, because it was simply a minor problem that she could encounter in business. By the time Gu Ning finished having lunch with Leng Shaoting, K had the result. Those who criticized Kouzi on the Inte had indeed bought fake Kouzi, but they bought Kouzi from surrogate shoppers instead of its direct-sale stores. There were countless fake products now, and it was hard to avoid them outside direct-sale stores and counters in big shopping malls. Those who chose to believe surrogate shoppers werent smart enough. After that, Gu Ning told Ning Changkai to post their reply on Weibo. Kouzi Official: After the investigation, we found that many Inte users who im that their skin has been damaged by Kouzi products have actually bought fake Kouzi. ording to the Trademark Law and Market Competition Law, well maintain our right to sue the producer(s) of fake Kouzi. Anyone who still believes that Kouzi has hurt your skin, please show us your proof, including the invoice or bill. We promise that well protect your interests and rights as our customer. There were photos of real and fake Kouzi products attached to the post as well. In fact, many people were aware of rampant fake skincare products, so most of them chose to believe Kouzis official exnation. Moreover, Kouzi was willing to help its customers to sue the evil producer of the fake Kouzi. Chapter 1298 - Master Leng Is Disappointed at Leng Shaojia

Chapter 1298: Master Leng Is Disappointed at Leng Shaojia

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, the Inte Water Army was unwilling to stop attacking Kouzi on the Inte, because it was paid for after all. It said that it was a pure act directed by Kouzi, and Kouzi sold its real and fake products at the same time to lower the cost. Some Inte users believed it, while some had doubts, but more people still chose to trust Kouzi. Actually, if they knew that Kouzi was owned by Gu Ning, they wouldnt be suspicious at all. The producer of fake Kouzi wasnt afraid, because it thought that Kouzi could do nothing to punish it. Unfortunately, Kouzi was Gu Nings brand, and she was determined to punish those who dared to act against her. Even if the mastermind wanted to stop, it was toote, because the reputation of Kouzi was already damaged. It would take some time for Gu Ning to handle it, so there was no final result today. ... In the afternoon, Gu Ning went to the Leng familys house along with Leng Shaoting. Master Leng was thrilled to see them, but he was displeased when Gu Ning came inside with bags of gifts. Gu Ning understood that Master Leng already took her as a member of the Leng family, but she thought that she should still not forget her manners. She would probably stop visiting Master Leng with gifts after she married Leng Shaoting. It was still very early for their wedding! Ningning, Shaoting is home now. When can we visit your grandfather in City B so that we can talk about your engagement? Master Leng asked. Leng Shaoting also couldnt wait for it. Gu Ning felt a little shy when Master Leng said it right in front of her. Well, Im free these days. Chen Cangyi and K would help her manage herpany, so even if she was absent, they could make decisions on their own. Great, why dont we go to City B the day after tomorrow? Master Leng asked. He was well-prepared for it. Other important members of the Leng family would visit the Tang family in City B too. Gu Ning agreed. Leng Shaoting beamed with happiness upon thinking that he and Gu Ning were about to be engaged soon. It was rare to see a broad smile on Leng Shaotings face, so Master Leng was amused andughed. After that, they began to chat with each other. A short whileter, Leng Shaojia was back. Leng Shaojia was in a good mood today, but she changed her expression the second she saw Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning didnt mind, but Master Leng was annoyed. However, he was used to it, so he said nothing. Master Leng didnt understand why Leng Shaojia couldnt be as kind as the other young members in the Leng family. Hi, grandpa. Leng Shaojia only greeted Master Leng before she went upstairs and directly ignored Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning definitely didnt mind. Im so disappointed at her, Master Leng sighed when Leng Shaojia was gone. As long as she keeps her distance from Ningning, Im fine with it, Leng Shaoting said. He only cared about Gu Nings feelings. Ningning, if you dont like Shaojias behavior, you can do whatever you want. You dont need to worry, you have my support, Master Leng said to Gu Ning. Leng Shaojia had schemed against Gu Ningst time, and Master Leng didnt forget. Sure. Gu Ning smiled at Master Leng. Before long, Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin came home. Both of them were delighted to see Gu Ning. Master Leng then told them to visit the Tang family with him the day after tomorrow. Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin were prepared and agreed with crity. Leng Yuanqians family wasnt aware of Gu Nings real family background, and Master Leng didnt bother to tell Leng Yuanqian. Although Leng Yuanqian didnt treat Leng Shaoting badly, he saw Leng Shaoting as a threat. Besides, once Leng Yuanqian found out Gu Nings real family background, Jiang Shuyuan would know as well. Master Leng didnt want to hear them arguing anymore. What a shame that Ningning is too young to get married now! Yu Yin said with a smile. She also thought that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were a perfect match. Chapter 1299 - The Fifth Place

Chapter 1299: The Fifth ce

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Yu Yin rarely talked to Leng Shaoting, she didnt think that he was a thorn in her side. Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin treated Leng Shaoting as a close rtive, but Leng Shaoting wasnt used to it and always stayed alone. Compared with Leng Yuanqian and his wife, Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin were much kinder. Leng Shaoting actually also had the idea to marry Gu Ning right now, but Gu Ning was only 19 this year, so he had to wait for another three years. Three years were a very long time! Gu Ning was amused by Leng Shaotings reaction, but she could do nothing about it. It was fate. A whileter, Jiang Shuyuan got back, and she seemed displeased to see Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting as well. However, she behaved better than Leng Shaojia. Hi, father, Jiang Shuyuan greeted Master Leng and closed her mouth. Hi, Master Leng said lightly. Oh, is Shaojia home? Jiang Shuyuan asked. She went upstairs the moment she got back, Master Leng replied. Father, did Shaojia tell that she ranked 11th in the National Gown Design Competition till now? Only 20 designers are selected for the final round. If she can be one of the top 10 in the final, her designs will directly be sent to Paris Fashion Week and shell be famous! Jiang Shuyuan said with great pride. Great, its good news. Master Leng, however, didnt think it was impressive. Jiang Shuyuan was upset when Master Leng didnt seem excited at all. Gu Ning, however, thought about whether Yu Zi was in thepetition as well. Coincidentally, Yu Zi called her at this moment. Gu Ning excused herself and left to answer her call. Hey, boss, good news! I ranked 5th in the National Gown Design Competition among the top 20 till now. If I can have a position in the top 10 at the end, my designs will directly be sent to Paris Fashion Week. Its a great honor, Yu Zi said with excitement. Yu Zi called Gu Ning at this time, because all of the contestants heard the news just then. Leng Shaojia went back home in a good mood precisely because she ranked 11th in thepetition. She nned to tell Master Leng the good news, but her good mood was ruined by Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings appearance. Congrattions! I believe that you can do better, Gu Ning said. With Gu Nings help, Yu Zi was bing increasingly sessful and famous. She met Jason afterwards, which meant she was very likely to be the next well-known international clothing designer. Yu Zi was full of hope and anticipation now. Thank you, boss! Yu Zi thanked Gu Ning and even sobbed on the phone. I wouldnt have todays sess without you. I promise that you have my loyalty forever. Gu Ning had helped her a lot, and she felt grateful to her. In fact, nobody could be more influential than Gu Ning now given her family background and connections. It was a smart decision for Yu Zi to follow Gu Ning. Great, Im d to hear that. Gu Ning smiled. After talking with Yu Zi, Gu Ning walked back to the living room. Whats wrong? Do you need to deal with something else? Master Leng asked her with concern. Oh, no, its one of my subordinates. She also participated in the National Gown Design Competition and reached the final, Gu Ning said on purpose. Really? Whats her ce? Master Leng asked with surprise, but Jiang Shuyuan looked mad. Master Lengs attitude changed once he heard that Gu Nings subordinate had also reached the final. Jiang Shuyuan red at Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt mind, but Leng Shaoting was annoyed and gave Jiang Shuyuan a cold look, which scared Jiang Shuyuan and she moved her eyes away at once. Jiang Shuyuan didnt dare to offend Leng Shaoting. She ranked 5th, Gu Ning said. She said it calmly, like it wasnt a big deal. Jiang Shuyuan, on the contrary, felt like she just made herself a joke because Leng Shaojia only ranked 11th. She ranked 5th? Good for her! Master Lengplimented. I think shes going to win a ce in the top 10 since she already ranks 5th now, Yu Yin said. Chapter 1300 - Engagement

Chapter 1300: Engagement

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Miss Gu, may I know more about your subordinate? Shes really unbelievable, Jiang Shuyuan said in a very unkind tone. Shaojia just graduated from a famous design academy, and she made it to the top 11 without much experience. I heard that only experienced designers can rank high in such an importantpetition. Jiang Shuyuan didnt think that Gu Nings subordinate was better than Leng Shaojia. Well, shes worked two or three years longer than Miss Leng, but shes very outstanding among her peers. Her gown brand is also influential now, Gu Ning said. Do you mean Charm? Yu Yin asked. Jiang Shuyuan didnt think of Charm until now. She had definitely heard of Charm and she was aware that it was owned by Gu Ning. Exactly, the subordinate of mine is the designer of Charm, Gu Ning said with a smile. Charm gowns are indeed very beautiful and of high quality. Although it doesnt have much fame now, I think itll be famous worldwide sooner orter. I just booked two formal gownsst week! Yu Yin said with excitement. Aunt Yin, why didnt you tell me that you booked gowns at Charm? I can give you a discount as big as possible, Gu Ning said. Its a business, so I cant ept a discount casually, Yu Yin said. She knew that Gu Ning was willing to give her gowns for free. Youre my aunt, and I can give you gowns for free if you want them. Well, I can give you a VIP card now and you can have 30% off at Charm from now on, Gu Ning said and took out a VIP card from her bag. As for Jiang Shuyuan, Gu Ning had no intention to give her any gifts. They werent close, and Gu Ning knew that Jiang Shuyuan disliked her sess. Jiang Shuyuan felt displeased and embarrassed when Gu Ning ignored her. However, if Gu Ning really gave her a VIP card too, she would refuse to take it. Wow. Yu Yin was surprised. Thanks, Ningning! Although a 30% discount wasnt much, it showed Gu Nings kindness to her. Youre wee, Gu Ning said. Jiang Shuyuan put on a face of disdain. Master Leng didnt think that Gu Ning was impolite, seeing that she ignored Jiang Shuyuan and treated Yu Yin kindly, because he knew Gu Ning very well. Gu Ning would only treat other people nicely when others were polite to her. Therefore, Jiang Shuyuan asked for the treatment herself. During dinner, Master Leng said, Yuanzhen and Yin will visit the Tang family in City B with me the day after tomorrow, where well talk about the engagement between Shaoting and Ningning. What? the Tang family in City B? Leng Yuanqian, Jiang Shuyuan, and Leng Shaojia were astonished and confused. They knew that both Leng Shaoting and Master Leng liked Gu Ning very much, but Gu Ning was only 19 this year. Even if they couldnt wait to be engaged right now, why were they going to City B instead of City F? Leng Yuanqians family didnt know that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans biological daughter. Since Master Leng said that they would visit the Tang family in City B, it couldnt be more obvious that Gu Ning had a special rtionship with it. Leng Yuanqian, Jiang Shuyuan, and Leng Shaojia thought it was impossible. Father, what Tang family in City B? Jiang Shuyuan asked. The richest Tang family in City B. Its Gu Nings family, Tang Yunfan is her father, Master Leng said. What? Leng Shaojia rounded her eyes in shock. W-what? Leng Yuanqian and Jiang Shuyuan were also shocked. They couldnt believe that Tang Yunfan was Gu Nings father, because Tang Yunfan was the famous Lord Tang of the Tang family in City B and he was also the chairman of Tanghuang. The Tang family was the number one family in City B, and it had both power and wealth. Tang Yunfans brother, Tang Yunhang, was the Party Secretary of City B. If Leng Shaoting had the Tang familys support, he would be a greater threat to Leng Shaoming. It was uneptable in Leng Yuanqians familys eyes. Actually, Leng Shaoting couldnt easily surpass Leng Shaoming alone without his future wifes family support. Isnt Gu Nings surname Gu? Isnt she from City F? Howe shes a member of the Tang family in City B now? Jiang Shuyuan asked. Chapter 1301 - An Illegitimate Daughter

Chapter 1301: An Illegitimate Daughter

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Its the Tang familys family affair, and we shouldnt talk about it. Anyway, Gu Ning is Tang Yunfans biological daughter, which is the undeniable truth, Master Leng said. She must either be a step-daughter or an illegitimate daughter. Leng Shaojia blurted it out. Shut your mouth! Master Leng snapped at Leng Shaojia. Although it was the truth, he was worried that Gu Ning might feel hurt. Actually, even if Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans love child, she was very important in the Tang family. Am I wrong? Leng Shaojia argued. Yeah, youre right, but so what? Gu Ning admitted it with crity. She had no intention to hide her history, because she had already be sessful on her own. It didnt matter whether she was Miss Tang or not. As long as she wanted, she could change her surname to Tang at any time. However, she kept her name as Gu Ning, and she was determined to fight for her future on her own. Oh, an illegitimate daughter. Its super embarrassing if the Leng family marries an illegitimate daughter, Leng Shaojia said with obvious disdain and looked satisfied after knowing that Gu Ning was an illegitimate daughter. Shut up! Master Leng was angry. In fact, Master Leng didnt think it was embarrassing at all. He appreciated Gu Ning, not her family background. Leng Shaojia was a little scared, but was reluctant to give up. Grandpa, I said that for the Leng familys own good. Our family is the top family in the capital. What if... Go back to your room, now! Master Leng interrupted her before she could finish. Grandpa Leng, its fine. Gu Ningforted Master Leng at once. She then turned to look at Leng Shaojia. Youre right that nobody likes an illegitimate daughter, but Im unstoppable. Do whatever you can, and youll see whos the winner. Leng Shaojia opened her mouth, trying to say something, but her mouth was struck by arge piece of meat all of a sudden. It was thrown over by Leng Shaoting. He remained silent the entire time, but it didnt mean that he wasnt mad. He had promised to let Gu Ning deal with it herself, but he couldnt tolerate it now and took action right away. The scene shocked everyone around the table, and Leng Shaojia was totally stunned. Shaojia, are you alright? Jiang Shuyuan went to help Leng Shaojia in a hurry. Shaoting, how could you do that? she questioned Leng Shaoting in anger. If you dare to say something like that again, Im able to do anything, Leng Shaoting coldly said. Although Leng Shaoting always stayed alone and kept a distance from others, he seldom vented his anger at them. Not to mention Leng Shaojia, even Master Leng felt a little shocked and frightened. Mom... Leng Shaojia hid behind her mothers back. She didnt dare to act against Leng Shaoting anymore. Its fine. Lets go back to your room now, Jiang Shuyuan said and left with Leng Shaojia. Both of them had lost their appetite. Ningning, please dont mind it. I dont think there is anything wrong with your history, and I cant wait to see Shaoting marry you! Master Leng said. Right, Ningning, we like you too, and we really hope that you can marry into our family one day, Yu Yin said as well. I agree! Leng Yuanzhen nodded. Miss Gu, Im sorry. Please ept my sincere apologies. Its my fault that my daughter behaves so badly, Leng Yuanqian said to Gu Ning. He didnt want Leng Shaoting to marry a girl with a powerful family background, but it was something out of his control. Even though he had the same idea as Leng Shaojia and thought that it was humiliating for an illegitimate daughter to marry into the Leng family, he didnt dare to say it aloud. Besides, Master Leng was the decision-maker in the Leng family, and nobody could change his decisions. Leng Yuanqian was a senior official in the government, so he was highly flexible. Even though Jiang Shuyuan forgot her manners in their home, she had no disagreement with her colleagues. Everyone had a different side in different situations. Im fine. I dont mind it at all, Gu Ning said. She indeed couldnt care less about Leng Shaojia. Although Leng Shaojia was attacking her, she had the courage to face the truth. Seeing that Gu Ning was fine, the others felt relieved and kept on enjoying the meal. And except for Leng Yuanqian, the others were back in a good mood. Mom, how could Leng Shaoting do that to me! My mouth is so sore now. Leng Shaojiained the moment she was in her bedroom. Chapter 1302 - Leng Shaojia’s Decision

Chapter 1302: Leng Shaojias Decision

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Shaoting heavily hit her mouth with arge piece of meat, and her teeth knocked against her lips, which was really painful. Alright, keep your voice low. If he hears you, he probably will do something else to hurt you again, Jiang Shuyuan said. Jiang Shuyuan was unwilling to annoy Leng Shaoting anymore. Although she was angry as well, she could do nothing about it. Leng Shaoting looked scary when he was mad. To their astonishment, Leng Shaoting was willing to do anything to defend Gu Ning. Mom, I hate them. I hate them! Leng Shaojia said. So? What can you do about it? Jiang Shuyuan rolled her eyes. Leng Shaojia was full of hatred now. It seemed that she had to make a decision right now. Mom, I need some sleep. Can you leave me alone? Leng Shaojia pretended to be tired. Fine, have a good rest. Jiang Shuyuan didnt think further and left. Leng Shaojiay down on her bed afterwards. Jiang Shuyuan suddenly thought of something when she was about to close the door of Leng Shaojias bedroom. Oh, one of Gu Nings subordinates ranked 5th among the top 20 in thepetition this time. What? Leng Shaojia sat up at once in shock. She knew that Yu Zi was the clothing designer of Charm and Charm was owned by Gu Ning. If Yu Zi didnt work for Gu Ning, Leng Shaojia wouldnt mind it, but unfortunately she worked for Gu Ning. She really hated the feeling when Gu Ning could alway do better and be more noticeable than her. She made up her mind to overshadow Gu Ning one day. Jiang Shuyuan understood that Leng Shaojia would be in a terrible mood after hearing the news, but she couldnt keep it a secret. Once Jiang Shuyuan was gone, Leng Shaojia took out her other phone and dialed a number. Hi, Amy, have you made up your mind? a foreigner said on the phone. It was obvious that they had discussed it earlier on. Yeah, Ill send her information to youter along with half of the remuneration. I dont want her dead, just disfigured or disabled, Leng Shaojia said with an evil expression. Because of Gu Ning, she had tolerated a lot. She was a selfish person and med Gu Ning for everything, but she had actually caused Gu Ning trouble first. Although Leng Shaojia was aware of Gu Nings real family background now, her hatred got the better of her and she lost her reason. The only thing she didnt dare to do now was to directly kill Gu Ning. She knew that it was illegal and she might be killed too if those who cared about Gu Ning found out what she did. She had never killed someone before, and she was scared of murder. Even if Gu Ning was killed by someone she hired, she would still feel really anxious and have a guilty conscience, which was torture in her eyes. Leng Shaoting wasnt dumb, and it would be easy for him to find out if she couldnt stay calm. In fact, this wasnt the first time she had contacted a foreigner. She had called himst time, but stopped her n at thest second. However, she failed to control herself this time. The foreigner was a professional killer from Country Y, and Leng Shaojia kept in touch with him under a fake name. Smith helped her find this killer. Leng Shaojia only trusted Smith now. Smith wasnt a good man, so he didnt think that it was wrong for Leng Shaojia to pay a killer to kill someone for her, and he had actually done the same thing before. He knew someone in the Mafia of Country Y, so he gave Leng Shaojia a helping hand. No problem, Amy. Please wait for my information with patience, the foreigner said. He didnt tell Leng Shaojia when he could finish the task, because he needed some time to measure it. Once he made his judgment, he would set a price for it. After hanging up the call, Leng Shaojia was still very nervous. It was crazy, but she felt excited as well. She believed that Gu Ning was doomed this time. Without dy, Leng Shaojia sent a message to the foreigner. Gu Ning, female, 19, born in City F, shows up often in City B and the capital. Leng Shaojia didnt know the address of Gu Nings home, so she only told the killer the locations of the stores of Charm, Jade Beauty Jewelry, and Kouzi. Chapter 1303 - It’s the Truth

Chapter 1303: Its the Truth

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Other than that, she also gave the killer Gu Nings schedule for the day after tomorrow. Although she didnt have a thorough document about Gu Ning, she had provided the killer with enough information. ... Jiang Shuyuan went back to the dining hall; even though she lost her appetite she still forced herself to eat something. After a short while, they finished dinner and moved to the living room together. Leng Yuanqian said nothing about what had just happened, but he was displeased. He was unwilling to see Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning now, so he excused himself and went to his room. He didnt bother to ask Master Leng for more details about Leng Shaoting and Gu Nings engagement because he knew that Master Leng didnt want him to be involved. And honestly, he had no interest in it either. Jiang Shuyuan also made an excuse and left soon. However, nobody cared about them, and the others felt more rxed when they were gone. Aunt Yin, Kouzis make-up products were just put out on the market. Ive brought a set for you and Shaoxi. You can give it a try, and tell me your thoughts afterwards, Gu Ning said, handing Yu Yin two gift bags. Although there was a scandal about Kouzi on the Inte, Gu Ning didnt think that Yu Yin would be suspicious of her. She believed that Yu Yin would trust her and Kouzis quality. At that time, Yu Yin didnt know about what had happened to Kouzi, but she would still choose to believe Gu Ning even if she had heard about it. Thanks! Yu Yin was surprised and excited. Gu Ning came to the Leng familys old house with gifts every time, but she had only given Gu Ning a red envelope at their first meeting. Nevertheless, they would be family soon, so it wasnt a big deal. My pleasure. Gu Ning smiled. Yu Yin was much kinder than Jiang Shuyuan to Gu Ning, so Gu Ning was willing to treat Yu Yin well. Ningning, I love your gift, Ill try it tonight! Yu Yin was very excited. ... Jiang Shuyuan didnt go back to her room, but went to Leng Yuanqians study. Yuanqian, what should we do now? It turns out that Gu Ning is Tang Yunfans biological daughter! If Leng Shaoting really marries her in the future, he would have the Tang familys support too. In that case, he will be too powerful to be stopped. Jiang Shuyuan was really worried. She hoped that her son could be better than Leng Shaoting in every aspect, but unfortunately the reality was the opposite. How would I know? I have no idea! Leng Yuanqian frowned. Even Leng Yuanqian didnt know what to do now, so Jiang Shuyuan was restless. Even if Leng Shaoting doesnt marry Gu Ning, hes still more outstanding than Shaoming, Leng Yuanqian said. It was the undeniable truth, although he was reluctant to admit it. Leng Shaoting became a major general at a very young age, so Leng Shaoming was much less noticeablepared to Leng Shaoting. How could you say that about our own son? Shaoming isnt bad at all! Jiang Shuyuan said. She was unwilling to hear it. Its the truth! Leng Yuanqian said. Even though Jiang Shuyuan was displeased, she couldnt deny it. Alright, you can leave now. I still need to deal with my work now, Leng Yuanqian said. Jiang Shuyuan then left. After she went back to her room, Jiang Shuyuan thought that she should tell Leng Shaoming the news, so she called Leng Shaoming at once, and Leng Shaoming answered. Mom, whats up? Leng Shaoming didnt want to hear from his mother because she talked endlessly. Shaoming, your grandfather just said that theyre going to talk about Leng Shaotings engagement with Gu Ning, Jiang Shuyuan said. What? Isnt Gu Ning only 19 this year? Leng Shaoming was surprised. Yeah, Leng Shaoting couldnt wait, because he doesnt want to miss this great chance, Jiang Shuyuan unkindly said. Do you know that Gu Ning is Tang Yunfans biological daughter? She has the Tang familys support in City B. Jiang Shuyuan believed that Leng Shaoting was eager to get engaged to Gu Ning because of Gu Nings family background. Gu Ning is Tang Yunfans biological daughter? Leng Shaoming was shocked. Isnt her surname Gu? Isnt she from City F? When did she be a member of the Tang family in City B? Shes an illegitimate daughter! Jiang Shuyuan said. If she can marry into the Leng family, the Tang family can benefit from it as well, so they have to be supportive. Jiang Shuyuan could only see how things would benefit people, and Gu Nings marriage with Leng Shaoting would bring the Tang family a lot of advantages. However, that was her own opinion, and the others didnt actually think of it in this way. Chapter 1304 - You Don’t Need to Thank Me

Chapter 1304: You Dont Need to Thank Me

Although Leng Shaoming didnt think that Leng Shaoting would marry for power and wealth, he ached to seed and always wanted to surpass Leng Shaoting, so it was bad news for him. If Leng Shaoting really marries Gu Ning, hell be the decision-maker in the Leng family, Jiang Shuyuan said with disappointment. Its still too early to say that! Gu Ning is only 19 this year, she has to wait for three years to legally marry Leng Shaoting. Who knows what will happen in the next three years! Leng Shaoming said. He stayed calmer than his mother. Jiang Shuyuans eyes lit up at once. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were only going to be engaged and they still had to wait for three years. Anything could happen in theing three years. Maybe Leng Shaoting would fail to marry Gu Ning in the end. Even if no idents happened in the future, Jiang Shuyuan believed that they could cause some idents if they wanted to. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left when it was about 9 pm. You can directly take action to shut her mouth if it happens again, Leng Shaoting said once he drove the car out of the Leng familys house. He was a little dissatisfied with Gu Nings tolerance. Gu Ning actually had her own concerns. If another person had humiliated her, she would have taken action, but it was Leng Shaojia. Gu Ning had to consider Master Lengs feelings. However, in order tofort Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning agreed in the end. After that, she called Tang Haifeng and told him that Master Leng would visit them the day after tomorrow. She told her family earlier so that they could be prepared. ... Leng Shaoting wanted to have sex with Gu Ning after they got back to his house, but unfortunately Gu Ning was on her period, leaving him utterly disappointed. Although he was eager to have sex with her, he cared about Gu Nings body more, so he went to have a cool shower by himself. Gu Ning was amused by his reaction, but she couldnt do anything about it. Because they couldnt make love, they yed on the phone together. Gu Ning was readingments about Kouzi on the Inte, where many Inte users were still arguing with each other. In fact, it wasnt a hot topic on Weibo anymore so only a small amount of people were paying attention to it. Kouzis quality problem attracted a lot of attention because of Gu Nings influence. Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ningter, Ningning, can you give me more of your magical pills? One of myrades was injured after this task. Although it isnt serious, I still hope that he can have a quicker recovery. He was running out of Gu Nings magical pills, because his job was very dangerous and he often got injured. In the past, they could only rely on time and luck to recover. This was the first time that Leng Shaoting had asked Gu Ning for something of his own ord, so he felt a little embarrassed. Sure! Gu Ning said without hesitation, and arge bottle appeared in her hand in an instant. There are 100 pills here. You can share them with yourrades. It can save your lives at the key moment after all. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting and hisrades were very close to one another and they worked together as a team. They might sacrifice their lives at any moment, so it was understandable that Leng Shaoting asked for the pills for hisrades. Leng Shaoting cared about hisrades, and Gu Ning cared about his feelings. In addition, she had already met many of Leng Shaotingsrades. Xu Jinchen, Chen Meng, Xin Bei, Ai Weishun, and Zhao Lang had all left a good impression on her. No matter which one of them was in danger, she wouldnt spare any effort to help. Also, because they were a team they would affect each other during their work. For example, if any of them were injured in a dangerous mission, the whole teams efficiency would be affected and Leng Shaoting, the team leader, would be burdened. However, if they had magical pills with them, they would be able to recover within a short time and Leng Shaoting would feel less stressed. Therefore, Gu Ning was helping Leng Shaoting and hisrades at the same time. To be honest, she really wouldnt know how to face or ept it if anything bad happened to Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting felt touched and wanted to thank Gu Ning, but she stopped him. You dont need to thank me. As long as you want, I can give you anything I have. Great. Leng Shaoting listened to her. The next morning, K sent Gu Ning a message about the result, he found the mastermind through the surrogate shoppers. The mastermind was the boss of Corydalis Makeup, and his name was Zhuang Chuanhao. Corydalis Makeup was a third-tier makeup brand in City Q, but it was very ambitious. It always tried to improve its reputation and increase its sales. The quality of Corydalis Makeup was fine, and it was very likely for it to get a higher position on the market. Nevertheless, Kouzi overshadowed it and the sales of Corydalis Makeup dropped at once. Chapter 1305 - Want to See Gu Ning

Chapter 1305: Want to See Gu Ning

If it continued, Corydalis Makeup would be losing its customers. Zhuang Chuanhao was alert to the danger, so he schemed against Kouzi. Gu Ning definitely wouldnt tolerate it, so she decided to do something. However, she needed to go back to City B with Master Leng tomorrow, so she couldnt collect the evidence herself. Instead, she asked Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to deal with it for her. K found the mastermind, but he didnt have enough evidence. And even if they knew that it had to be a scheme, the public wouldnt believe them without solid proof. That being the case, Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to find more persuasive evidence. It would be very easy for Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to solve this problem, so they flew to City Q without dy. Gu Ning, on the other hand, stayed in the capital. And although Leng Shaoting was back, Gu Ning still went to herpany every day by herself. In the morning, Leng Shaoting went to visit his injuredrade at the Military General Hospital. He needed to give hisrade the magical pills before he went to meet with Gu Ning. Leng Shaotings injuredrade was Zhao Weixian, who ranked 8th in the Red me. Xiao Nanchen, the 12th member of the Red me, was staying with him in the hospital. Zhao Weixian was shot in the shoulder, and the bullet was already removed, so he was fine now, but normally he would have to stay in bed for at least half a month. Luckily, with the help of Gu Nings medicine, he could have a quick recovery. Many of the Red mes members were aware of the unbelievable effect of Gu Nings medicine, but they were still amazed again when they witnessed it. A few minutes after Zhao Weixian took a pill, he felt a lot less pain from his shoulder. They all knew that the medicine was from Gu Ning, and they all admired her even though she was only a young girl. They never judged a person from her age, but instead judged her ability. Some people were old, but were good for nothing, while some people had a lot of achievements at a very young age. Although they hadnt met Gu Ning yet, they had read a lot of news about her on the Inte, so they were looking forward to meeting Gu Ning one day. Zhao Weixian and Xiao Nanchen asked Leng Shaoting when they could meet Gu Ning in the capital. They had only seen Gu Nings photos on the Inte, so it didnt feel real. Xu Jinchen had also shown off his meetings with Gu Ning in front of them, which made them feel envious. Leng Shaoting didnt answer their question right away, but said that he needed to ask for Gu Nings opinions. Zhao Weixian and Xiao Nanchen agreed, because they needed to respect Gu Ning. Gu Ning wasnt free all the time after all; she was the founder of a business empire. In the beginning, both Zhao Weixian and Xiao Nanchen had the idea topete with Gu Ning in fighting, but they gave up once they heard what had happened to Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng. ... Leng Shaoting arrived at the Shengning Organization before lunch, because he nned to dine with Gu Ningter. They didnt dine outside, but instead enjoyed the food from the cafeteria at Gu Nings office. Leng Shaoting told Gu Ning that hisrades wanted to meet her if she was free that afternoon. In fact, Leng Shaoting was more than willing to bring Gu Ning to see his close brothers. It meant that Gu Ning was epted by his small group of close friends, and he hoped that she could get along well with his close friends. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting also wanted her to see hisrades, so she agreed. As Leng Shaotings girlfriend, Gu Ning thought that it was necessary for her to meet his close brothers. They decided to have dinner with Leng Shaotingsrades that afternoon. Leng Shaoting then sent a message to hisrades, who were happy to hear this good news. ... At 2 pm Gao Yi and Qiao Ya arrived at City Q. They contacted K at once, because they needed to know the key people they needed to followter. Only K knew how to track their locations through their mobile phones. Secondster, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya separated to take action. ... At about 5 pm, Gu Ning got off work, so Leng Shaoting booked a private room at the Shengshi Hotel. The Shengshi Hotel was his business anyway. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting called Zhao Weixian and Xiao Nanchen. Zhao Weixian felt much better after taking Gu Nings magical pills, and his wound was healing fast, so as long as he moved gently, he could leave the hospital. Therefore, he went to see Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning with his arm in a brace hanging around his neck. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the Shengshi Hotelter, where Gu Ning found it was very easy to see familiar faces at dinner time. Chapter 1306 - Don’t You Want to Be Famous?

Chapter 1306: Dont You Want to Be Famous?

Gu Ning ran into Zhang Xiaoya this time. Zhang Xiaoya was the unimportant actress reced by Li Miaojia at the filming set of An Empress of Military Bloodst time. There were two men with Zhang Xiaoya in the hall. One was a fat, middle-aged man with a in face, while the other was young, tall and slim. It seemed that the young man was the fat mans secretary. Gu Ning had no interest in them. Zhang Xiaoya, on the other hand, was embarrassed the moment she saw Gu Ning, but next second, she was stunned by Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was the most handsome man she had ever seen before! Although she was just an unimportant actress in the entertainment industry, she had yed in many TV shows before, so she had seen a lot of good-looking actors, but they werentparable to Leng Shaoting. She was curious to know what Leng Shaotings rtionship with Gu Ning was. The fat, middle-aged man followed Zhang Xiaoyas gaze and looked around. He was also amazed by Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings outstanding appearances. If he was able to have them work for him, he could easily make a lot of money with their faces. Thinking of that, he walked to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting at once. Hi, sorry to bother you. My names Zheng Dingkai, the general manager of Zhaoyang Entertainment. Do you have interest in bing stars? Given your outstanding appearances, you can easily be famous with my help. Sorry, Im not interested. Gu Ning directly turned him down. Zheng Dingkai, however, was unwilling to give up, because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were too attractive. Miss, wait a second. Dont you want to be famous? If... Before he could finish, Gu Ning interrupted him. Manager Zheng, Im sorry, I own an entertainmentpany so I can be famous whenever I want. After that, Gu Ning left Zheng Dingkai behind and walked away with Leng Shaoting. Zheng Dingkai felt embarrassed when Gu Ning told him that she owned an entertainmentpany. He didnt know whether it was true or not, but he knew that he shouldnt bother them again. He only felt that it was a shame that he couldnt have them working for hispany. Zheng Dingkai turned around, but he caught Zhang Xiaoya fixing her gaze on Leng Shaotings back, and he was mad at once. Zhang Xiaoya, dont forget that youre my mistress right now! His voice was low, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were still able to hear it. Gu Ning realized that Zhang Xiaoya had a sexual rtionship with the fat man. The man must be her sugar-daddy. Gu Ning grimaced and left. Zhang Xiaoya moved her eyes away from Leng Shaoting the second Zheng Dingkai warned her and she exined in a hurry. Please dont misunderstand me. I was looking at the girl. Shes the boss of Fenghua Entertainment, and she let Li Miaojia rece me. Zheng Dingkai was aware of Zhang Xiaoyas dismissal, but Zhang Xiaoya didnt tell him the truth. If she told Zheng Dingkai that she was dismissed because of her bad acting, she would be abandoned. Therefore, Zhang Xiaoya only told him that she was reced by Li Miaojia under the order of the boss of Fenghua. Zhang Xiaoya was picked by Zheng Dingkai because she was beautiful and not very bad at acting. Most importantly, Zhang Xiaoya epted the unspoken rules, so he decided to spend money on her. Zheng Dingkai wouldnt sleep with every unimportant actress, only with those who begged him for help. Zhang Xiaoya came to him of her own ord, and agreed to be his mistress. He also promised to give her several roles to see whether she could be popr. If she couldnt be popr, he would dump her whenever he wanted. If she became popr, he could make money as well. Gu Ning was different, because Gu Ning was unusually beautiful and Zheng Dingkai only wanted to bring fame to her instead of forcing her to sleep with him. Only the most outstanding people could say no to unspoken rules, because they didntck chances. When Zheng Dingkai heard that Gu Ning was the boss of Fenghua, he was greatly surprised. It turned out that it was true that she really owned an entertainmentpany. To his astonishment, her entertainmentpany was Fenghua. Fenghua Entertainment gained a lot of attention in the industry, and it made a lot of money within a short time. The very first film produced by Fenghua Entertainment was a huge box office sess. Zheng Dingkai was envious of Fenghuas development. Given Fenghuas ability, he believed that An Empress of Military Blood would be popr and profitable too. Zheng Ding was distracted by Zhang Xiaoyas excuse, and forgot that she had fixed her eyes on Leng Shaoting just then. However, he still felt utterly embarrassed upon thinking about what he had said to Gu Ning. Chapter 1307 - He Isn’t Superficial

Chapter 1307: He Isnt Superficial

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zheng Dingkai didnt ask about it further, and Zhang Xiaoya felt relieved. These days, she heard that Li Miaojia gained a lot of attention in the crew and even became close to the leading actors, which filled her with jealousy. She was afraid that Li Miaojia would really be picked by the boss of Fenghua Entertainment and be famous before her. Even if Li Miaojia was going to be popr, Zhang Xiaoya thought that she should be more popr than Li Miaojia at an earlier time. Zheng Dingkai had helped Zhang Xiaoya get a supporting role in a new show, and she relied on it to gain some fame. She was willing to ept unspoken rules, because unspoken rules were the rules in the entertainment industry. She believed that she would be fine and safe as long as she kept it a secret. ... When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked into the private room, Zhao Weixian and Xiao Nanchen were already waiting for them. They arrived about a dozen minutes earlier than Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, but the appointed time was 6 pm, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werentte. Once the door was pushed open, Zhao Weixian and Xiao Nanchen turned to stare at it, but Leng Shaoting came in first. They stood up at once because Leng Shaoting was their leader. And even though they were dining outside now, rules were rules. The next second, Gu Ning appeared. Both Zhao Weixian and Xiao Nanchen were stunned by her beauty. They had seen Gu Nings photos on the Inte, but she was much prettier in real life. Hi, Mr. Leng and Mrs. Leng! Zhao Weixian and Xiao Nanchen joked. They knew that Leng Shaoting was going to marry Gu Ning in the future, so they directly called Gu Ning, Mrs. Leng. It wasnt the first time that Leng Shaotings close brothers had greeted her in this way, but Gu Ning still felt a little shy. Leng Shaoting, on the other hand, was very satisfied. He then introduced hisrades to Gu Ning. This is Zhao Weixian, and hes Xiao Nanchen. Were in the same team. Nice to meet you! Gu Ning smiled at them. Since they were Leng Shaotings close brothers, there was no need for Gu Ning to call them Mr. Have a seat, please! Zhao Weixian and Xiao Nanchen invited Gu Ning to sit right away and ignored Leng Shaoting, but Leng Shaoting didnt feel displeased at all. After they were all seated, they began to order. When the waiter left with their order, Zhao Weixian said to Gu Ning, Gu Ning, weve heard a lot about you, and weve always wanted to meet you, but we didnt have a chance. If I werent injured this time and didnte to the capital to recover, I probably wouldnt have had the opportunity to see you today! Gu Ning was amused and smiled. She understood that they wanted to meet her because she was Leng Shaotings girlfriend and wife-to-be. They cared about Leng Shaoting and Leng Shaotings marriage. Zhao Weixian continued, Oh, Gu Ning, thank you so much for your medicine. Its really unbelievably effective. I just took a pill this afternoon and I feel much better now. I think I will probably be fully recovered in a few days. Although Zhao Weixian was very curious to know how Gu Ning got the medicine, he knew that he shouldnt ask for details about it. To be honest, we were all curious to know what kind of girl could be our bosss girlfriend at the beginning, but now were convinced. Gu Ning, youre not only beautiful, but also outstanding. I think youre one in a million! Xiao Nanchen said. All the members of the Red me were extraordinarily strong and skilled, but Gu Ning was even better than some of them, so they all admired and respected her. Do you mean Shaoting is attracted to my appearance? Gu Ning said and pretended to be annoyed. She was just joking. However, Xiao Nanchen panicked a little. No, I didnt mean that. I mean that youre gorgeous... Xiao Nanchen didnt know how to exin it right now. Because he didnt know Gu Ning very well, he thought that Gu Ning was really mad at him. Gu Ningughed when Xiao Nanchen looked nervous. Im sorry, Im just joking. Hearing that, Xiao Nanchen was relieved. Gu Ning wasnt dumb. If Leng Shaoting was a superficial man, she would have seen through him a long time ago. Why are they so nervous once youre here? Do you scare them often? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting. Zhao Weixian and Xiao Nanchen couldnt agree more with Gu Ning, but they didnt dare to say it aloud. Am I scary? Leng Shaoting suddenly stared at Zhao Weixian and Xiao Nanchen. Although he looked innocent, he still sounded threatening. Neither Zhao Weixian nor Xiao Nanchen had the courage to tell the truth. Chapter 1308 - The Next Step

Chapter 1308: The Next Step

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Shaotings simple nce scared Zhao Weixian and Xiao Nanchen, and they denied it at once. Of course not! In fact, they werent scared of Leng Shaoting, they stood in awe of him. Gu Ning witnessed everything and rolled her eyes. Before long, dishes were ced on the table and they began to chat with each other casually while enjoying the food. Zhao Weixian and Xiao Nanchen asked Gu Ning about her experience of starting uppanies. Gu Ning didnt mind sharing her experiences with them, but she kept her Jade Eyes a secret. She told them that she mostly relied on her luck to be sessful. It wasnt a lie or an excuse, because Gu Ning had indeed been very lucky on her way to building her business empire. Her good luck helped her meet skilled subordinates and make more powerful connections. Although Zhao Weixian and Xiao Nanchen had read about some of Gu Nings experiences on the Inte, they were still amazed after hearing more details from Gu Ning. Gu Ning said that she mostly relied on her good luck, but her ability mattered a lot as well. Actually, good luck was also a part of someones ability. As for Gu Nings family background, they didnt ask about it, because they didnt think that it was important. They cared more about Gu Ning than her family. As long as Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were in love and they didnt care about family background, family background wouldnt be important. Leng Shaotings teammates were all good men with positive values. They were also used to fighting for whatever they wanted. Zhao Weixian was a major in the army, but his girlfriend was an ordinary white-cor worker. Nevertheless, they had been together for three years and they still loved each other deeply. Zhao Weixian even nned to propose to his girlfriend soon. Although Zhao Weixians girlfriend was aware that he was a soldier in the army, she didnt know that he was a major, because he was only 27 and too young to be a major. The reason why Zhao Weixian could be a major at such an early age was that he had risked his life to fulfill difficult missions many times before. It was not only Zhao Weixian, all the other members in the Red me were also ranked high in the army. Zhao Weixian didnt tell his girlfriend his real position in the army, because he wasnt allowed to do that ording to the rules. Even Gu Ning didnt know much about Leng Shaotings job and the Red me. She only knew that he was a major general and always left toplete dangerous tasks. There were many special corps in the army and Gu Ning had heard about some of them, but she still had no idea which team Leng Shaoting was in. Leng Shaoting didnt want to talk about his job, so Gu Ning never asked further about it. They all had their own secrets after all. ... In City Q, Gao Yi was following the chairman of Corydalis Makeup, Zhuang Chuanhao, the entire time, while Qiao Ya kept a close eye on another key person, the head of its factory, Du Gang. Zhuang Chuanhao went back home once he got off work, but Du Gang stayed outside. In the afternoon, Du Gang dined with the sales manager of Corydalis Makeup, and they talked about Kouzi during the meal. Qiao Ya was able to hear their conversation because she had quietly stuck a wireless microphone in a less noticeable corner of the door when a waiter walked into the private room. After that, she booked a private room next to theirs and ordered some dishes. Without dy, she turned on herptop and recorded their conversation. Manager Zhao, will Kouzi find out that it was us? Du Gang asked worriedly. Kouzi had already released an announcement of their intent to sue the mastermind behind the scheme, so Du Gang was afraid that he might be involved in big trouble. He was the head of the factory for Corydalis Makeup after all. The sales manager for Corydalis Makeup was named Zhao Wei, and he was a young man in his early thirties. He was responsible for contacting Du Gang in this scheme against Kouzi. Therefore, Du Gang could only turn to Zhao Wei for help after Kouzi released the announcement. Dont worry, I dont think Kouzi is able to find out that it was us, Zhao Wei said with confidence. Even if Kouzi finds out the truth, we will still be fine, because were already prepared for the next step. Were not dumb, and its not the end yet. Corydalis Makeup was determined to destroy Kouzi. Zhuang Chuanhao was also a sessful businessman, and he knew how to achieve his goal. Kouzi would undoubtedly give an official exnation tofort its customers, because it was being criticised now. However, what would happen next? If Corydalis Makeup stopped scheming against Kouzi, Kouzi would be safe and fine, but what Corydalis Makeup had done before would be meaningless. It would be a total waste of time for Corydalis Makeup to do that then! Therefore, since Corydalis Makeup was determined to move Kouzi out of its way, it had prepared a perfect n. Really? What are we going to do next? Du Gangs eyes lit up at once. I have the goods on a group leader in one of the Kouzi factories, and hell admit that this batch of unqualified Kouzi makeup products were produced by them, Zhao Wei said with pride. Hearing that, Qiao Ya was annoyed. Du Gang, on the other hand, felt relieved, but he asked with curiosity then, What should we do now? Youll know. Zhao Wei put on a mysterious smile. Since Zhao Wei was unwilling to tell him, Du Gang didnt ask about it further. Qiao Ya immediately sent Gu Ning the recording. Chapter 1309 - You Don’t Need to Rush

Chapter 1309: You Dont Need to Rush

When Gu Ning received the voice recording from Qiao Ya, she had just finished the meal with Leng Shaotings friends, but they didnt leave right away. She made an excuse and left to listen to the voice recording in thedies room, and to prevent people from hearing it, she put in her earphones. After hearing the voice recording, Gu Ning frowned. To her surprise, her business enemy could affect her factory. She sent a message to K at once and told him to investigate all the group leaders of the Kouzi makeup factory. Because there were several production lines in the Kouzi makeup factory and Qiao Ya didnt get detailed information about the guilty group leader, they had to investigate all of the group leaders. It wasnt difficult for them to find the guilty group leader by checking the call records from Zhao Wei. Within a minute, K replied to her message and said that he would do it right away. Afterwards, Gu Ning walked out of thedies room and went back to her seat. They chatted with each other for a while longer before they left the hotel. Xiao Nanchen and Zhao Weixian went back to the Military General Hospital, while Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting drove home. Although Zhao Weixians wound was almost healed, he still needed to stay in the hospital for a few days without having permission to leave. He could only leave the hospital if the doctor told him that he was fine after tomorrows check up. Soldiers with ranks in the army could have free treatment in the Military General Hospital, so the hospital wouldnt keep the patients for money. Shortly after Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the hotel, Gu Ning received Ks call, and K told her that he had found the group leader who secretly kept in touch with Zhao Wei. They had contacted each other with their real phone numbers, so it was very easy for K to find the truth. The group leader who stayed in touch with Zhao Wei was Wang Zhonghang. He was about 40 and had worked in Cine for a long time. He had worked for Ning Changkai for years, but still chose to betray him and Cine, which meant that Zhao Wei had something serious on him. Either way, since Wang Zhonghang betrayed Cine, Gu Ning wouldnt hesitate to punish him. Even though Gu Ning knew that Wang Zhonghang was secretly contacting Zhao Wei, she still didnt know what they had talked about with each other, so she couldnt sue Wang Zhonghang right now. If Wang Zhonghang confessed to it before he made a terrible mistake, Gu Ning might forgive him. However, if he continued to do it, Gu Ning would wait until it became serious and seize the chance to severely punish Corydalis Makeup. If she went to meet Wang Zhonghang right now, Corydalis Makeup might stop attacking Kouzi and she wouldnt have a good opportunity to defend herself. Therefore, Gu Ning decided to be patient. She needed to know what exactly Zhao Wei had on Wang Zhonghang. In addition to that, she also needed to learn more about Corydalis Makeup and Zhuang Chuanhao. If she was able to find their dirty secrets, she would directly expose them and ruin Corydalis Makeup. It wouldnt be easy to find their dirty secrets, so Gu Ning needed to wait for a while longer. They werent dumb after all. Although Gu Ning decided not to see Wang Zhonghang right now, she arranged for someone to spy on him. Ning Changkai had checked the factory once before and he found no problems because Wang Zhonghang hadnt done anything back then, but it didnt mean that he wouldnt do anything in the future either. Therefore, Gu Ning called Ning Changkai and told him about Wang Zhonghang. To Ning Changkais astonishment, one of his biggest helpers had chosen to betray him and he felt quite sad about it. Anyway, since Wang Zhonghang was the betrayer, Ning Changkai listened to Gu Ning and spied on him. ... The next day, Gu Ning went to herpany in the morning because she would be going to City B together with the Leng family after lunch. Leng Shaoting was busy, because he had to be well-prepared before he went to visit Gu Nings family. Master Leng had called Tang Haifeng early that morning and told him that they would visit the Tang family in City B today to talk about the engagement. Tang Haifeng wasnt surprised, because Gu Ning had told him about it before. He was also prepared for it. ... Gu Ning arrived at her office before 9 am, and K followed her with hisptop to report what he had found out. K didnt go back homest night and had only slept for a few hours when it was almost daybreak, because he knew that this matter was very important. Well, you dont need to rush to deal with it. Your health matters more, Gu Ning said and gave K a power crystal. Here, take it. Itll help you get your energy back. K had obvious dark circles under his eyes, and Gu Ning saw that he wasnt in a very good condition. Its fine. I think its better if we can get the result earlier, K said and thanked Gu Ning. On another topic, I need to go to City Bter, so Im afraid that I cant show up at the release conference, Gu Ning said to K. The release conference of Battle in the Sky was only three days away, but Gu Ning would still be in City B at that time. I understand. K nodded. Chapter 1310 - Won’t Be Merciful

Chapter 1310: Wont Be Merciful

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After that, Gu Ning began to read the result of the investigation. Although it wasnt easy for them to find out about Wang Zhonghangs rtionship with Zhao Wei, K was still able to get enough information about it. It turned out that Wang Zhonghang and Zhao Wei came from the same town, and they happened to know each other at a very young age. About eight years ago, Wang Zhonghang was in his twenties and still worked in his hometown. Wang Zhonghang drove under the influence once and hit someone identally causing their death, after which he fled in panic. However he was caught by Zhao Wei. It was a small town, and there werent enough security cameras, so the police failed to find Wang Zhonghang, and Zhao Wei also kept it a secret. After the car ident, Wang Zhonghang left for the capital and justice hadnt been done. Zhao Wei met Wang Zhonghang again by chanceter, and learned that Wang Zhonghang was working for Cine now. When thepany that Zhao Wei worked for nned to scheme against Kouzi, he remembered the crime that Wang Zhonghang hadmitted. Because Wang Zhonghang felt guilty, Zhao Wei sessfully threatened him. In fact, even if Zhao Wei called the police, Wang Zhonghang would still be fine because it happened too long time ago and there was no evidence. As long as Wang Zhonghang denied it, he wouldnt be put in jail. However, people with a guilty conscience couldnt help but panic, and it would be used by others. Zhao Wei didnt have evidence back then, but he had a recording of Wang Zhonghangs confession when they talked about it, so Wang Zhonghang had to obey his orders. Gu Ning frowned when she learned about Wang Zhonghangs past. Even if Wang Zhonghang didnt betray Kouzi, she would still fire him this time. Zhao Wei also had a dirty secret, but it didnt break thew, because he only had a mistress. If Zhao Wei was an official in the government, he might lose his job if his dirty secret was exposed, but he was a businessman with lower moral standards. Zhuang Chuanhao, on the other hand, clearly broke thew because he hadmitted bribery and tax evasion. The sales of Corydalis Makeup were quite strong during these years, and it had to pay a lot of tax. Zhuang Chuanhao was unwilling to pay so much tax, so he made fraudulent ounts and bribed officials for him to pay less tax. Actually, manypanies were doing that, and some officials who had gained benefits from it would turn a blind eye on it. If apany owner didnt offend someone, it would be fine, but he might be in trouble if he annoyed someone who was more influential than him. So Zhuang Chuanhao was in big trouble this time. Gu Ning now had enough evidence in her hands, and she only needed to wait for Corydalis Makeups next step before she took action. On the Inte, people were still talking about Kouzis quality problem. Although the majority of Inte users trusted Kouzi, some still had doubt. Most importantly, the Inte Water Army was inciting people to criticize Kouzi. ... Master Leng set the departure time at 2 pm, and they would have dinner with the Tang family. Leng Shaoting came to pick Gu Ning up to eat at the Leng familys house at noon, after which they would go to the airport together. They would take a private jet to City B this time. However, even though they would take a private jet, they still needed tomunicate with the airport earlier on in case any idents happened. Therefore, they had to board before 1:40 pm. Yu Yin didnt hear of the trouble that Kouzi was in right now until that morning, but she undoubtedly supported Kouzi. She believed that it must have been a trap. Once Gu Ning came, Yu Yin asked her with concern, Ningning, I just heard about what has happened to Kouzi these days. I believe that there are no quality problems with Kouzi products, but have you found the mastermind yet? Aunt Yin, please dont worry. Ive already found the mastermind and Ill make it public at the perfect time, Gu Ning said. Great! Yu Yin wasforted. Ningning, dont be merciful. You have my full support! Master Leng said angrily. Yu Yin had told Master Leng the second she heard about it, so Master Leng was mad now. Gu Ning was very important in Master Lengs eyes, and he was willing to give her his full support no matter what she wanted to do. Although Master Leng was aware that business was like a battlefield, he wouldnt tolerate it when his future granddaughter-inw was attacked. I wont be merciful, Gu Ning said. She wasnt weak or too merciful. If you need any help, just tell Shaoting and let him do it for you, Master Leng said. I will. Gu Ning smiled. She never hesitated to turn to Leng Shaoting for help when it was necessary. Ningning, will it be fine for you to go to City B and leave yourpany? Master Leng asked. Yeah, I dont need to deal with everything myself, my staff can handle everything, Gu Ning said. She only needed to make the final decision when it was very important. Great! Master Leng nodded. At 12:30 pm, after lunch, they went to the airport. It took about 40 minutes to arrive at the airport without being caught in a traffic jam, so they reached the airport earlier than the appointed time. Chapter 1311 - She Told Me to Protect You

Chapter 1311: She Told Me to Protect You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Other stuff was already delivered to the ne, so there was no need for them to carry anything on the way to the airport. Before 1 pm, the Leng family was aboard. At 1:40 pm, its private jet stood in line and was ready for the flight, and it began to take off at 2 pm. Right at this moment, Jiang Yutongs mother received a call from the direct-sale store of Kouzi. The 100 sets of Kouzi products had arrived and she could go to pick them up. They had paid the deposit only two days ago and the goods were already delivered. Jiang Yutongs mother was in a bad mood when she heard the news. It wasnt a piece of good news to her. Only this batch of products for Jiang Yutong was delivered, and other customers still needed to wait for a few days. Gu Ning had actually deliberately prepared the batch of products for Jiang Yutong early on. ... When it was about 4 pm, the Leng familys private jetnded at the international airport of City B. And one of Leng Shaotings subordinates woulde to pick them up. Gu Ning didnt see therge pile of gifts Master Leng had prepared for the Tang family until they got off the ne. She was greatly surprised and amused. Grandpa Leng, you didnt need to prepare so many gifts! I dont think there are too many gifts. I think theyre not enough! Master Leng argued. In order to show Gu Nings importance in the Leng family, Master Leng had spent a lot of time preparing therge pile of gifts. If Leng Yuanzhen and his wife hadnt stopped Master Leng in time, he would have prepared more gifts. Fine. Gu Ning didnt know what else she could say now. Leng Shaoting arranged for a separate car to pack all of the gifts. However, shortly after they left the ne, Gu Ning sensed that someone was looking at her with hostility. She didnt turn to search for the person right away, but acted normally and used her Jade Eyes. Before long, she found the man, who stood in a terminal far from them. He was a foreigner and was staring at her with a telescope. Although there was a distance between them, Gu Ning had a feeling that the man wasnt an ordinary man. He was highly likely a killer, and Gu Ning was sure that she was his target. Because he was a foreign man, Gu Ning thought of Aimee first. The foreigner might have been sent here by Aimee, because Aimee hated her. However, it was only Gu Nings suspicion, because she didnt know which country the foreigner came from. Gu Ning was suspicious of Aimee because Aimee was the only foreigner she had a grudge against till now and Aimee had tried to attack her many times. Even though the foreign man came here for her, Gu Ning moved along with Master Leng and other important members of the Leng family. She was worried that they might be involved in trouble because of her. Therefore, she had to separate herself from them. Gu Ning couldnt tell Master Leng about what she found right now, but she could be honest with Leng Shaoting. Without dy, Gu Ning pulled Leng Shaoting aside and said to him in a very low voice, Shaoting, someone is following and spying on me. Hes a foreigner, and he stood in terminal No.12. I dont want Grandpa Leng and the others to get hurt, so I need to be alone in another car. You must protect them well, alright? Leng Shaoting frowned when he heard that. He was mad at the foreigner who was following and spying on Gu Ning, and he was also worried about Gu Nings safety, but he had to listen to her given the current situation. Gu Ning wasnt a weak girl, and she could protect herself. Master Leng, on the other hand, was an old man who knew nothing about fighting, so Leng Shaoting needed to protect his family right now. Fine. Leng Shaoting agreed. There were three MPVs with seven seats eaching to pick them up. Master Leng came to City B with Leng Yuanzhen and his wife and eight bodyguards. Three bodyguards along with the gifts prepared by the Leng family sat in the first car. Master Leng, Leng Yuanzhen and his wife, Leng Shaoting and a bodyguard sat in the second car. Gu Ning should share the second car with them, but now she moved to sit in the third car together with other bodyguards. Master Leng and the others were curious about why Gu Ning suddenly did that, but Gu Ning didnt tell them the reason. Master Leng knew that it had to be something abnormal, because he saw Gu Ning pull Leng Shaoting aside earlier. Shaoting, what did Ningning just talk to you about? Why isnt she sharing the same car with us? Master Leng asked Leng Shaoting the moment they were seated in the car. Leng Shaoting understood that it was impossible for him to fool his grandfather, so he told the truth. Well, Ningning just noticed that someone is following and spying on her. Shes afraid that you might be involved in danger because of her, so she told me to protect you. What? Why did you leave her alone since you know that shes in danger now? What if something terrible happens to her? Master Leng was furious. She told me to protect you, Leng Shaoting said. Grandpa, you dont need to be too worried. Shes strong and smart. She can deal with it on her own. But... Master Leng was still concerned. Its fine. Shell be safe, Leng Shaoting said with confidence. Leng Yuanzhen and his wife remained silent. Although they were worried about Gu Nings safety as well, Master Lengs safety was more important in their eyes. They indeed liked Gu Ning, but Master Leng was more closely connected with them. Therefore, it was better for Leng Shaoting to stay here and protect Master Leng. Chapter 1312 - A Car Accident

Chapter 1312: A Car ident

Since Gu Ning chose to do that, she must have confidence in herself and Leng Shaoting chose to trust her. The three cars were started and drove forward. Although Master Leng and the others chose to trust Gu Ning, they were still worried and kept turning to look at the car that Gu Ning was in. Gu Ning sat on the rear seats and fixed her eyes on the foreign man. To her surprise, the foreign man drove arge truck behind them. She thought that he might n to knock into them with the big truck. Because a big truck was heavy and had greater power, it could easily knock a smaller car over. In that case, Gu Ning wasnt worried, because she could use her magical power as a defense to stop the truck. Gu Nings magical power was strong enough to be used as a defense now, but it would cost her a lot of strength, so she only did it when her life was in great danger. Although there wasnt a lot of traffic on the road and it wasnt difficult for them to avoid the truck, Gu Ning was still left with no choice. If she moved out of the way, the truck might hit the car that Master Leng was in, which was uneptable in her eyes. They arrived at an overpass and drove in a line. Finally, the foreign man seized the chance and elerated. Leng Shaoting and the others still had no idea what they big truck was going to do because they werent on the samene. When the big truck was only a meter away from them, it suddenly changed its course and turned to hit the car that Gu Ning was in. It was toote for the chauffeur to avoid it. Gu Ning, at the same time, used her magical power and made a defense to protect them. She couldnt make sure that the car would be fine, but only hoped that the people inside would be safe. Leng Shaoting also realized the problem and told the chauffeur in his car to stop at once, but it was toote and he could only watch the big truck hitting the MPV that Gu Ning was in. With a loud crash, the big truck hit the MPV and pushed it towards guardrails. It seemed that the MPV was going to fall from the overpass. The scene scared everyone in the other cars on the overpass. This overpass was about 20 meters high, and people in the car would be dead once it fell. At this moment, a middle-aged man sitting on the rear seat of a taxi which was 100 meters away from the scene opened his eyes in an instant, and looked shocked. He sensed unusually strong magical power! Only cultivators or ghosts could figure out that it was magical power. However, this middle-aged man wasnt a ghost, so he was a cultivator. In addition, his face looked normal, which meant that he was a member of the Good Practice. This middle-aged man was shocked by the magical power because it was pure magical power instead of mysterious power from cultivators. There must be a treasure filled with magical power. Unfortunately, he was far from the scene, so he didnt know what was happening there. The MPV stopped in front of the guardrails, and didnt fall. The big truck didnt move forward either in case it fell as well, so it stopped two meters away from the guardrails. In fact, even if the big truck continued to push the MPV forward, Gu Ning was still able to stop it with her magical power. Gu Ning actually allowed the big truck to push the MPV aside on purpose, because it would be strange if the MPV was fine after the heavy hit. The foreign man was stunned by the scene when the MPV didnt fall from the overpass but stayed mostly fine. It wasnt in ordance with scientificw. The bodyguards in the MPV were also astonished, but Gu Ning remained calm and jumped out of the broken rear window at once. The side of the car was blocked by the big truck, but the rear ss wasnt. Although the bodyguards were greatly surprised, they soon got their mind back and began to do their job. They got out of the car right away. Only the chauffeur was still in a lot of shock. Leng Shaoting also ran to see Gu Ning without hesitation, but he saw her jumping out of the car, so he knew that she was fine, then he turned to catch the driver of the big truck. The foreign man was angry when he saw that Gu Ning survived. He was disappointed and wanted to escape but was stopped by Leng Shaoting and they began to fight. Seeing that, everyone realized that it had to be a murder attempt. They were also surprised that Gu Ning and the other people in the MPV were fine. The car ident looked too scary, and they felt it was unbelievable that the people in the car could survive. ... Because Leng Shaoting was fighting against the foreign man, Gu Ning ran tofort and to tell Master Leng that she was fine. Master Leng almost cried when he saw Gu Nings face. Grandpa, uncle and aunt, Im fine, Gu Ning said to them. Great, great... Master Lengs voice was still trembling. They didnt want anything terrible to happen to Gu Ning. To the foreign mans astonishment, Leng Shaoting was so strong and skilled at fighting that he couldnt get rid of him at all. He also understood that Leng Shaoting must be aware of his aim because Leng Shaoting ran to stop him without dy. The foreign man wasnt weak actually, but he was no match for Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting soon caught him and left him to two bodyguards. At this time, the middle-aged male cultivator arrived at the scene of the ident, but the magical power was already gone. He was confused and curious to know where the magical power came from. Chapter 1313 - Propose Marriage in the Tang Family

Chapter 1313: Propose Marriage in the Tang Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although the magical power was nowhere to be found now, the middle-aged man was very sure that its appearance must have something to do with this car ident because they happened to show up at the same time. Therefore, the magical power had toe from a certain person at the scene but it was hidden right now. The cultivator could only remember the faces at the scene for further research. When the cultivator came, Gu Ning also noticed him and she knew that he must havee for the magical power. Gu Ning felt lucky that she didnt expose herself, or she might be in trouble. She knew too little about the cultivation world right now, so she didnt want to expose herself. Let me go! The foreign man struggled. Let you go? Gu Ning sneered and walked towards him. If this was just an ident, I wouldnt make things difficult for you, but it isnt. I know that you started following me from the airport. Hearing that, the man was greatly surprised. He thought that he had hidden himself very well. Have you called the police? Gu Ning asked. Yes, a bodyguard replied. Although this was a personal grudge, the car ident already happened so they needed to call the police. Within 10 minutes, the traffic police arrived. If this was a normal car ident, it was very easy to deal with it, but it wasnt so it would beplicated. Leng Shaoting didnt want to dy the meeting with the Tang family because of it, so he directly took out his officers certificate. He made it very clear that it was a murder attempt and he needed to do the interrogation himself. However, he was busy now, so he needed to arrange for two bodyguards to escort the foreign man to the Public Security Bureau and he would interrogate the suspectter that night. Leng Shaoting wouldnt punish the foreign man of his own ord, so he proposed to escort him to the Public Security Bureau first. The traffic police agreed once Leng Shaoting showed his officers certificate. Although they were surprised to know that Leng Shaoting was a major general at such an early age, they still listened to him. Onlookers didnt know what certificate Leng Shaoting held in his hands, but they knew that he must be an important figure. After that, the traffic police along with two bodyguards from the Leng family escorted the foreign man to the Public Security Bureau. Leng Shaoting left a bodyguard to deal with the following things, then drove away. Gu Ning called K and told K about what she had just been through. K was surprised and said that he would check the surveince cameras of the foreign mans action from the beginning to the end. In addition, he would also find out what the foreign man had done before and his identity. When Leng Shaoting and his other family members arrived at the Tang familys house, it was already 5:30 pm. They were about half an hourter than the appointed time, but luckily the dinner began at 6 pm. The Tang family didnt think further about it because they thought there might have been a traffic jam on the road. Gu Ning didnt want to worry the Tang family, so she reminded Master Leng and the others not to mention the car ident. However, even if they kept it a secret today, the Tang family would know about it sooner orter. They simply didnt want to ruin the happy atmosphere. Because the Leng family were visiting the Tang family today, Gu Man didnt go to the beauty salon and rather stayed at home. Jiang Lihua, Tang Yunfan, and Tang Yunhang were also back home at 4 pm. Tang Yunrong and Cao Ruihua arrived at the Tang familys house at 4:30 pm, while Tang Jiakai, Cao Wenxin, and Cao Wenjun got backter too. Except for Tang Jiayang who was abroad, all the other members of the Tang family were present. They took it very seriously because it wasnt only about Gu Nings marriage, but also because the highly respected figure, Leng Weihua, would show up today. Every one of them was very excited. Normally, the big gate of the Tang familys house was closed, but it was open early today, waiting for the Leng familys arrival. Once the Leng familys cars came close, a security guard reported it to Tang Haifeng and Tang Haifeng along with his other family members walked out without dy. They stood outside the door of the main building in a straight line, as two MPVs entered the Tang familysrge property then moved towards the main building. The two cars soon stopped, and a bodyguard immediately got out of the first car to open the car door for the people inside. Leng Shaoting left the car first, followed by Gu Ning, then Master Leng appeared. The members of the Tang family walked to wee Master Leng right away. Very nice to meet you, Leader Leng. Wee to my home! Tang Haifeng greeted him. Nice to meet you, Leader Leng! The other people also greeted Master Leng with great respect. You dont need to call me Leader Leng. Were a family now. Just call me Leng, Uncle Leng, and Grandpa Leng! Master Leng said with a smile. Ha-ha, nice to see you, Leng, Tang Haifeng said. Although Leng Weihua used to be in a very high position, he was retired now, and they were indeed going to be family. Nice to see you, Uncle Leng, Tang Yunhang and the other members of his generation said. Nice to see you, Grandpa Leng, Tang Jiakai and the other young members said. Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin left the carter, and everyone introduced themselves to each other before they walked into the living hall. The moment they were seated, they saw endless gifts being brought inside one after another, which surprised the Tang family. To their astonishment, the Leng family came with so many gifts, which meant that they attached great importance to Gu Ning. Tang, you have a very outstanding granddaughter. Shes able to be so sessful at such a young age. She has my respect and affection. You know what, all of my old friends want her to be their granddaughter-inw. Although Ningning is Shaotings girlfriend, I still hope that they can get engaged right now, Master Leng said. Ha-ha, ha-ha, I know. Ningning is the pride of our family, Tang Haifeng said with a broad smile. Chapter 1314 - More Expensive than Gold

Chapter 1314: More Expensive than Gold

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, Tang Haifeng looked sad all of a sudden and sighed, Well, I just wish we had found them earlier so that they wouldnt have suffered so much in the past years. Even though they lived a good life now, he still felt guilty upon thinking what Gu Ning had been through before. It wasnt something he could control, but he still felt guilty. He cared about Gu Ning, so he felt for her. Grandpa, you dont need to feel guilty. I think its fate that brought us together. If I had grown up in the Tang family, I probably would have be a useless spoiled rich kid and wouldnt have achieved what I have today. Without being through a lot, I couldnt have learned to be strong and brave, Gu Ning immediately said tofort Tang Haifeng. Actually, if Gu Ning hadnt suffered a lot, Tang Aining wouldnt have been reborn. If Tang Aining hadnt been reborn, she wouldnt have met Leng Shaoting. If all the above never had happened, Gu Ning wouldnt have met the Tang family and would have to live a terrible life with Gu Man as usual. Gu Ning might have fallen in a vegetative state because of the car ident, and Gu Man would have to pay a highly expensive medical fee by herself. Ningnings right. No matter what kind of life a person is living, there could be chances and twists of fate. It is what it is, and we should focus on our future, Master Leng said. Right, we need to pay more attention to our happy life now and the future. Tang Haifeng was cheered up. Afterwards, they began to chat with each other about something pleasant. Although the Tang family was unwilling to see Gu Ning, who just became a part of them, soon marry into another family, they respected Gu Nings own desires. As long as she wanted it, the Tang family would be supportive. Moreover, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were only going to be engaged right now. And even if Gu Ning married Leng Shaoting, she would still be a member of the Tang family, which could never be changed. Because it was a sure bet that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would get married one day in the future, the two families directly talked about their engagement date today. However, it wasnt up to them to pick a random date. They needed to carefully choose the right time. I think one of my old friends can help us settle the date. Hes a famous professor, Zhao Yiru, and hes an expert of xuanxue [1. Xuanxue is a metaphysical post-ssical Chinese philosophy from the Six Dynasties (222-589), bringing together Daoist and Confucian beliefs through revision and discussion.], Tang Haifeng said. Neither Master Leng nor Master Tang knew much about the date of birth and eight characters of a horoscope, so Tang Haifeng thought of Zhao Yiru. Great! Master Leng agreed with happiness. During this time, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went outside for a while. When they came back, they carried a big sack with something moving inside. It was obviously something alive. The second they walked inside, they scared everyone in the living hall. Ningning, what are you carrying in the sack? Did you just kidnap someone? Tang Haifeng asked. Gu Ning was amused. Of course not, grandpa. There is a fish inside. A fish? Where did you get this big fish? Master Leng asked. I found it in the sea when I was in XH the other day. Because this fish is really rare, I nned to eat it when we were all together so I kept it somewhere else. I just arranged for someone to deliver it, Gu Ning lied. She couldnt tell them that she had a telepathic eye space and kept the fish in it the entire time. Leng Shaoting was aware of it, but Gu Ning had no intention to let more people know about it. Really? What kind of fish is it? Everyone got curious and moved over to have a look at the fish. Leng Shaoting put the fish down and opened the sack. The giant yellow croaker was shown before them. What is this fish? Many people couldnt recognize what kind of fish it was. However, Master Leng and Master Tang were shocked when they saw the fish. This is a giant yellow croaker! Giant yellow croaker? Although many of them still didnt know what a giant yellow croaker was, they knew that it couldnt be ordinary after seeing Master Lengs and Master Tangs reaction. This fish is very rare, and its even more expensive than gold! Tang Haifeng eximed. He had read about it in a book, but had never seen it before. Right, its super expensive! Master Leng said. How expensive is it? Tang Jiakai asked. Gu Ning then exined. The giant yellow croaker is a critically endangered species of marine and brackish water fish in the family Sciaenidae. There once was a giant yellow croaker which weighed 48 kg, and someone paid six hundred thousand yuan for it. This giant yellow croaker I caught is at least 70 kg, so it should be worth over a million yuan. Hearing that, everyone was shocked again. A single piece of fish was worth over a million yuan! This could be the most expensive dish they had ever eaten. Ningning, I cant believe that you could get the most expensive fish in the world! Cao Wenxin said. The others began topliment Gu Ning as well. Actually, Gu Ning relied on her telepathic eye space to catch and keep this giant yellow croaker. Nevertheless, she had to keep it a secret. How should we cook it? Tang Yunfan asked. We can let the cook do it in every way he knows, Gu Ning said. We cant eat all of it, Master Leng said. Its fine. We must eat it when its fresh, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning was right, so the others agreed. When the cook came over and saw the giant yellow croaker, he was greatly surprised too. Chapter 1315 - I Have too Many Enemies

Chapter 1315: I Have too Many Enemies

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As a cook, he knew a lot of food materials, including the giant yellow croaker, so he was aware of its rarity. Because it was too rare and expensive, he had to be cautious not to damage it. Even if the Tang family wouldnt me him, he would me himself if he ruined the dish. Before dinner began, Gu Ning received a message from K. It was easy for K to investigate through surveince cameras, but he needed some time to figure out the foreign mans identity. There were several cooks cooking in the kitchen at the same time, but it still took them almost an hour to cook the fish. So by the time the dishes were ced on the dining table one after another, they were all more than ready to enjoy dinner. There were many tes of fish on the table, and it was some of the most valuable food in the world, so everyone enjoyed the meal in harmony. They also drank a little. However, both Tang Haifeng and Leng Weihua were old men now, so they didnt drink strong alcohol, and instead drank nutritious liquor. However, because nutritious liquor still contained alcohol, they couldnt drink much of it. Nevertheless, they were celebrating today so it wasnt appropriate for the others to stop them from drinking. Therefore, Gu Ning put a power crystal into their cups, so that they would be fine even if they drank a lot. They all believed in Gu Nings magic pills, so nobody stopped her. ... As they were enjoying the meal in the Tang familys house, the car ident went viral especially after people found out that Gu Ning was involved in it. Some passers-by had taken many videos of the car ident and uploaded them to the Inte. So many Inte users were mad at the foreign man, and they sharply criticized him to defend Gu Ning. It couldnt be more obvious that the foreign man tried to murder Gu Ning, because he wanted to escape the second he failed. He was skilled at fighting as well, which meant that he wasnt an ordinary man. At the same time, some people also thought that it might have just been an ident, and the foreign man ran away in fear. In addition, the foreigner looked very strong and he must exercise regrly, so it was understandable that he was good at fighting. Some Inte users, on the other hand, turned to attack Gu Ning and said that she had delusions of persecution. They believed that it was simply an ident, but Gu Ning regarded it as a murder attempt. Without dy, Gu Nings fans and those who defended her attacked them back. Goddess Gu never said that its a murder attempt, but we made the judgment from the video ourselves. You cant me Goddess Gu for it! Right, we arent dumb, and its obviously an attempted murder. Haters are really unkind! Couldnt you see that the car that Goddess Gu was in was heavily hit by the big truck? If Goddess Gu hadnt been so lucky or if the car had been pushed down, she could have been killed. The foreign man should be put in jail! ... Some haters even said that Gu Ning was purposely hit by the big truck because she had done bad things. Other Inte users who defended Gu Ning argued that Gu Ning was too outstanding and that some evil people were obviously jealous of her. Anyway, the haters were no match for Gu Nings fans. Gu Ning was the victim in this ident, so many people still believed that she was innocent. Moreover, Gu Ning had left a good impression on the public. That being the case, countless kind Inte users and Gu Nings fans mentioned her on Weibo and they all cared about her situation. Some of them even @(mentioned) the Public Security Bureau, trying to seek justice for Gu Ning. ... In the Tang familys house, they went to have a seat in the living room after dinner. The members of the Leng family needed to stay there tonight. Although they had wanted to stay in a hotel, both Gu Ning and the Tang family persuaded them to stay, so they agreed in the end. The Tang family had prepared rooms for them earlier on. Master Leng was at an old age, and he felt sleepy after drinking a little alcohol, so he went to bed a whileter. Tang Haifeng also went back to his bedroom, and left the younger generation chatting with each other in the living room. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting needed to deal with something, so they excused themselves and left. Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin thought that they were going to have fun outside, so they wanted to go with them, but Gu Ning told them that it was something serious. At this time, it was only 8:30 pm. City B had nine districts which each had a separate branch of the Public Security Bureau. The foreign man was taken to the branch of the district where the Tang familys house was located. Gu Ning checked that days trending news afterwards. She knew that what had happened today would be put on the headlines, because she was too famous on the Inte. However, when she saw thements left by haters, she directly ignored them. She wouldnt be affected by them. Do you have any idea of the suspect? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning. No idea. I have too many enemies, Gu Ning said with a resigned look. It was true that Gu Ning had too many enemies, so she honestly didnt know which one of them had schemed against her this time. Because Leng Shaoting was aware of Ks ability, he believed that Gu Ning could handle it properly by herself. ... While they were on their way to the branch of the Public Security Bureau, Tang Jiakai received a call from Teng Xiaoyu and learned what had happened today. Tang Jiakai was mad once he heard the news and went to search for more information about the car ident. After watching the video, Tang Jiakai was filled with fury. Chapter 1316 - Do You Think You Can Be Fine?

Chapter 1316: Do You Think You Can Be Fine?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He couldnt believe that someone still wanted to kill Gu Ning after she became famous for her kung fu skills and powerful connections in many industries. At the same time, Tang Jiakai realized why Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting suddenly left tonight. However, none of the members of the Leng family mentioned the ident today, because they didnt want to worry them, so Tang Jiakai also kept it a secret for the time being. Gu Ning was safe anyway. Speaking of Teng Xiaoyu, he made a full recovery with the help of Gu Nings treatment, and his team also won the first prize in thepetition. Therefore, Teng Xiaoyu was very grateful to Gu Ning. He had already been chosen by the national basketball team, and it was very likely for him to join it. ... About 20 minutester, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the branch of the Public Security Bureau. Although it was almost 9 pm now, there were people working there all day long. Leng Shaoting had made a call before they came, so the director of that branch was already waiting for them. The director had heard of a young major general named Leng Shaoting from the capital, so he didnt dare to displease Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was born in the famous Leng family, and nobody was willing to upset them. The director was familiar with Gu Nings face as well, so he politely greeted Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting once they showed up. Very nice to meet you, Major General Leng and Miss Gu! The directors surname was Yao, and he had attended Tang Yunfans wedding with Gu Man before. He was familiar with Gu Nings face, but Gu Ning didnt know him because they had never talked with each other before. In addition, Director Yao wasnt aware that Gu Ning was also involved in this ident, so he was surprised to see her here. Gu Ning hadnt talked with Director Yao before, but she remembered his face right away. She had just heard someone call him Director Yao before she saw him, and she directly matched his face with this title. Nice to see you, Director Yao! Gu Ning smiled. Director Yao was astonished that Gu Ning recognized him and he felt ttered. Miss Gu, Major General Leng, I just heard about what happened today, and we all take it very seriously, Director Yao said. Great, lets get inside now! Gu Ning said. After that, they went to the interrogation room together. Because Leng Shaoting said that he would do the interrogation himself, Director Yao didnt appear in the room until now. In the room, the foreign man was tied to a chair with two bodyguards standing by his sides. Lord Leng, Lady Ning, the two bodyguards greeted Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting with great respect. Please have a seat, Major General Leng, Miss Gu. Director Yao invited Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to seat themselves. There were only two seats in the room, so Director Yao decided to stand. Director Yao, please seat yourself, I can get another chair for myself, Gu Ning said. She didnt forget her manners, even though Director Yao was quite respectful of her. Its fine. Miss Gu, I can do it, Director Yao said, then turned to tell a policeman to get him a chair. After a short while, Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning, and Director Yao sat together in front of the interrogation table. Tell me, who sent you here? Leng Shaoting coldly said, staring straight at the foreign man, which made him feel quite stressed. It was not only the foreign man, even Director Yao was surprised by Leng Shaotings influence. Leng Shaoting really had a natural air of a man with great power. Nevertheless, although the foreign man felt great pressure from Leng Shaoting, he had no intention to admit to the crime. Why do you think that its an attempt at murder? You were spying on me with binocrs at the terminal in the airport today, Gu Ning inly said. Hearing that, the foreign man was shocked. To his surprise, Gu Ning had already noticed him at the airport. He didnt think that it was possible. Director Yao didnt understand why the foreign man looked so surprised, but he was now sure that it must have been an attempted murder. The foreign man closed his mouth, but Gu Ning didnt seem worried. Do you think that you will be fine by keeping quiet? The foreign man still stayed silent, which he thought was the only thing he could do now. In fact, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent surprised by his reaction and the result, but they thought that it was necessary for them toe here and do the interrogation. Gu Ning took out her phone and yed the video that K just sent to her phone. In the video, the foreign man entered the airport and reached the terminal, then he used binocrs to spy on Gu Ning. The video showed the whole process of him following Gu Ning till the car ident happened. The foreign man was stunned by the video, and he couldnt figure out how Gu Ning was able to get it. Well, I think this video is enough to prove your evil intentions. Do you still think that you will be fine by saying nothing now? Gu Ning sneered. Director Yao was curious about the video. The foreign man hesitated for a while, but still kept his mouth shut. Gu Ning lost her patience. Fine, since you refuse to say anything, lets wait and see! She decided to punish this foreign man after K found more evidence. Leng Shaoting told the two bodyguards to stay and guard the foreign man. This foreign man was a professional killer after all, and he might escape. Before Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left, Gu Ning sent Director Yao the video. Director Yao, I hope that you can release this video from an official ount on Weibo. Sure. Director Yao agreed. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. Chapter 1317 - Don’t Worry, I’m Fine.

Chapter 1317: Dont Worry, Im Fine.

Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent out for a long time, it was only 10 pm when they were back in the Tang familys house and many people were still awake, while the Cao family already left. Tang Jiakai called Gu Ning to have a talk in the backyard once she got home, and Gu Ning knew what he was going to ask her seeing his expression. She knew that it had to be about todays car ident. She was right. Ningning, I just heard of the terrible car ident. Are you sure that youre fine? Tang Jiakai asked. Although he saw Gu Ning with his own eyes now, he was still worried about her. Gu Ning felt touched that Tang Jiakai cared about her. Dont worry, Im fine. Great. Tang Jiakai nodded and felt relieved after hearing the answer from Gu Nings mouth. Did you just go out to see the suspect? How is it now? Do you know who sent him? Tang Jiakai knew that it must have been an attempted murder, and he was quite angry about it. If he knew who the mastermind was, he would definitely pay the person back. Not yet, its under investigation, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning wasnt sure whether K could sessfully find out about the foreign mans background, because he was from another country. And even though K was a skilled hacker, there were still things he couldnt do. In fact, even if K couldnt find out who the mastermind was, Gu Ning was still able to kill the foreign man without attracting any attention. It would be best if the foreign man was willing to tell her the name of the mastermind, but she couldnt do anything about it if the foreign man refused to do so. Tang Jiakai stopped asking about the ident, and they went back to the living room together. ... Director Yao watched the video after Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. It was solid proof of the foreign mans evil intentions. Without dy, Director Yao arranged for someone to post the video along with an exnation to Weibo. At this time, many people were off work and surfing on the Inte, so this post attracted a lot of attention within a short time. In the beginning, only a few people were interested in it, but it went viral the second Gu Nings fans read it. Countless Inte users began to repost it. The video was enough to prove that the foreign man indeed had the intention to murder Gu Ning. He had spied on Gu Ning along the way from the airport to the overpass and even heavily hit her car in the end. When there was no solid proof, almost 80% of Inte users already chose to side with Gu Ning and now they were even more determined to defend her. They @(mentioned) Gu Ning again and hoped that she would be fine. This time, many Inte users also @(mentioned) Gu Ningspanies and many influencers who often reposted Gu Nings posts on Weibo. Not many haters showed up, and Gu Nings fans were still defending her on the Inte. ... At 11 pm, the members of the Tang family went to sleep in their rooms. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting also went back to their own rooms. Because they were staying in the Tang familys house tonight, it wasnt appropriate for them to stay in the same room. Right at this moment, Hao Ran read the news and called Gu Ning at once. Gu Ning told him that she was fine andforted him for a while before he calmed down. In order to not be bothered again by her friends, Gu Ning directly @(mentioned) all of them in their WeChat group and told them she was fine now. The next day, Gu Ning got up at 6 am. Master Leng and Tang Haifeng were exercising in the yard. They were old and light sleepers, so they always got up very early in the morning. In addition, Tang Haifeng was the Leng familys guest, so it would be impolite if he got up toote. Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin also got up before 7 am. Tang Yunfan understood that their guests would get up early today, so they didnt stay in bed for long either. Breakfast was already prepared, so they soon gathered in the dining hall. Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin only had two days off, so they had to go back to the capital after lunch. Except for Tang Yunhang, the other members of the Tang family stayed home. However, because Tang Yunhang needed to deal with something important at work, he had to leave. Gu Man and Jiang Lihua could be free all day, so there was no need for them to go to work. ... Shortly after they finished breakfast, Gu Ning received a call from K. Hi, boss, Ive found everything I could. The mans name is Luca. He entered City B from Country Y in the night the day before yesterday, then stayed in XX hotel. About 9:40 am yesterday, he went to rent a big truck at XX road before he left for the airport, and what happened next is in the video I sent you yesterday. As for detailed information about Lucas background, Im afraid I cant help, K said and he was very honest. Its fine. Gu Ning didnt feel disappointed. Since K couldnt help her with it, Gu Ning decided to turn to Leng Shaoting for help. If Leng Shaoting couldnt do anything about it, she still had Tang Yunfans support. She knew that Tang Yunfan had some connections in Country Y. Anyway, she wouldnt give up right away. Shaoting, do you know anyone in Country Y who has the ability to get detailed information about a man? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaotingter. Yeah, who do you want to know more about? Leng Shaoting said. Chapter 1318 - Criticized by Tang Yunfan

Chapter 1318: Criticized by Tang Yunfan

Gu Ning then told Leng Shaoting what K had found out about the foreign man. Leng Shaoting was very happy to help Gu Ning and promised that he would deal with it. He called one of his friends in Country Y and his friend agreed to help with crity. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to the living room. However, Tang Yunfan suddenly received a call and coldly stared at Gu Ning in anger. Gu Ning got nervous and thought that Tang Yunfan must have heard about the car ident right now. Her father must be mad at her because she had kept it a secret from him. Ningning, why did you keep the car ident at the road outside the airport a secret from us? Tang Yunfan curbed his anger and questioned Gu Ning with a serious expression. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng was surprised. He nced at Tang Yunfan, then his sight fell on Gu Ning. Master Leng and the others felt a little embarrassed sitting in the living room. They knew that this secret couldnt be hidden forever, and that it would be exposed sooner orter. What car ident? Tang Haifeng asked in a hurry. Gu Man also stared at Gu Ning. Gu Ning panicked a little and exined at once. Um, I was just afraid that youd be too worried about me, and Im fine. I didnt want to ruin the good atmosphere yesterday either. Do you still think that it was the right thing to do? How could you keep it a secret from us? Were a family, and we care about you, especially when your life could have been in great danger. Tang Yunfan began to tear up. He understood why Gu Ning did that, but Gu Ning didnt understand their feelings. He was worried about Gu Nings safety, although Gu Ning was safe and sound in front of him now. Besides, it wasnt a simple car ident, but an attempted murder. If it was an attempted murder, it meant that Gu Ning was in great danger now and someone was scheming against her. He was very clear about Gu Nings outstanding ability and sess, which meant that she was doomed to encounter unfairpetitions, trouble, and attacks. He also knew that Gu Ning was a strong girl and that she was determined to build her own business empire, but he was still concerned about her. He was a father, and it wasnt easy for him to get his daughter back. Gu Ning understood that she had made a terrible mistake, so she apologized. Dad, Im sorry, I shouldnt have done that. I promise it wont happen again. She had indeed ignored how they would feel after they found out. Ningning! Tang Haifeng was anxious and annoyed, but didnt know what to say now. Gu Man also wanted to say something, but could only whimper now. Man... Tang Yunfanid his hands on Gu Mans shoulders tofort her. Well, I have to say its also our fault because we kept it a secret in case you would be too worried. Master Leng opened his mouth at this moment. Leng, dont say that. We all understand why Ningning chose to do that, but I just hope it wont happen again, Tang Haifeng said at once. Tang Yunfan also said, Please dont say that. We just feel that as the elder generation, we should take better care of the younger generation. Ningning is too independent sometimes, and we all hope that she will talk to us when shes in trouble. Gu Ning somehow felt amused, because they all changed their tone once Master Leng opened his mouth. However, Gu Ning had to admit that what Tang Yunfan just said was right. She was unwilling to tell her family what she was going through and she always chose to carry the burden herself. Grandpa, dad, Im sorry, please forgive me this time. I promise I wont do it again in the future, Gu Ning said. Tang Haifeng, however, was still a little mad. You better keep your words. This isnt the first time that youve done this. Yeah, yeah, no problem. Gu Ning chickened out. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng was satisfied. Tang Yunfan gave Gu Ning onest re and dropped the topic. Because of Master Lengs presence, Tang Yunfan stopped questioning her, but he was actually still a little mad at Gu Ning. ... Leng Shaotings friend was quite helpful and he soon found out that Luca was a member of the Mafia in Country Y. Luca used to be a member of the killers team in the Mafia, but he was removed because he often took private tasks which broke the rules in the organization. Nevertheless, he was excellent at fighting, so he worked as a security guard in a casino owned by the Mafia now. Other than that, Leng Shaotings friend also found out about those who kept in touch with Luca recently and their identities. He also got Lucas recent bank statements. Leng Shaotings friend was very smart. Since Leng Shaoting told him that it was a murder attempt but they didnt know Luca at all, it was highly likely that Luca was hired by someone else to murder Gu Ning. If there was a deal, there had to be a payment. Chapter 1319 - Find out about the Hirer

Chapter 1319: Find out about the Hirer

Leng Shaotings friend found that the only person who transferred money to Luca was a businessman called Smith, and his name was also on the list of the call records. Most importantly, Smith had been to the city where Gu Ning had stayed. Gu Ning had never been to Country Y before, so she was sure that the mastermind behind this scheme couldnt be a foreigner. Smith had been to the same city where she had stayed before, and he also called and made a transfer to Luca, it was highly likely that he was the middleman. Gu Ning had never seen Smith before after all. Therefore the mastermind had to be someone else. After that, Gu Ning looked at the contacts in Smiths phone, and found Leng Shaojias number. The second Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning saw Leng Shaojias name, they knew that she must have been the hirer of the professional killer. Leng Shaojia never liked Gu Ning and always wanted to cause her trouble. Leng Shaoting was furious and it seemed that he wanted to kill. Gu Ning grabbed his hand right away in case he attracted attention from the others. Shaoting, calm down. I dont want grandpa to know about it right now. Gu Ning was also mad and wanted to kill as much as Leng Shaoting did, but she wasnt as surprised as him when she found out that the mastermind was Leng Shaojia. She knew that Leng Shaojia would never stop making things difficult for her and that Leng Shaojia held a long-standing grudge against her. However, to her astonishment, Leng Shaojia had hired a professional killer trying to murder her this time. Leng Shaojias cruelty and boldness shocked Gu Ning. Since Leng Shaojia aimed to kill her, Gu Ning had to take it seriously, but she still wouldnt let Master Leng know anything about it. After all, Leng Shaojia was Master Lengs granddaughter. Even though Master Leng was quite disappointed in Leng Shaojia, Leng Shaojia grew up in his sight and there was a family connection between them. Therefore, even if Master Leng wouldnt me Gu Ning for what she would do to Leng Shaojia, he would still feel unhappy about it. Gu Ning wasnt weak nor was she too kind, so she was determined to get revenge on Leng Shaojia, but she had to make allowances for Master Lengs feelings as well. In fact, Gu Ning wouldnt feel guilty if she really did it. She wouldnt kill Leng Shaojia, which was the only concession she could offer. As for Leng Shaoting, she believed that he would be supportive even if she was going to seriously injure or disable Leng Shaojia. Leng Shaojia and Leng Shaoting were like strangers, while Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings love. Besides, what Leng Shaojia had done to Gu Ning was illegal. If Leng Shaoting was dissatisfied with Gu Nings decision to take revenge, she would have to think about Leng Shaotings affection towards her. If Leng Shaoting forgave Leng Shaojia, he would be cruel to Gu Ning and break thew. Gu Ning didnt want nor need a man who was cruel to her. Leng Shaoting gradually calmed down with the help of Gu Ningsfort, but he was still full of anger. He had warned Leng Shaojia to stay away from Gu Ning, but Leng Shaojia ignored his warning. Although Leng Shaojia simply wanted to disable Gu Ning, the car ident turned out to be an attempted murder and Gu Ning could have been killed. Gu Ning had only survived because of her magic power. If she was simply an ordinary girl who had no magic power at all, Leng Shaoting would have had to cry over her dead body. Therefore, it was impossible for Leng Shaoting not to be mad at Leng Shaojia. No matter what Leng Shaojia had nned to do, it seemed that she wanted Gu Ning dead. And even though Gu Ning was fine now, it was very likely that Leng Shaojia would try to kill Gu Ning again in another way. As long as Leng Shaojia still had the idea to hurt Gu Ning, it was uneptable in Leng Shaotings eyes. Ningning, dont worry. I promise that Ill make Leng Shaojia pay for this, Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning. He didnt care about Leng Shaojia at all; Gu Ning was much more important to him than Leng Shaojia. Actually, the only reason he wouldnt kill Leng Shaojia was for the sake of Master Leng. Shaoting, can you leave it to me? Gu Ning said. Leng Shaojia and Leng Shaoting were cousins after all, and Gu Ning didnt want to see him criticized for it. In addition, she wanted to take revenge on her own. Sure. Leng Shaoting nodded. He understood that Gu Ning wanted to do it herself and he knew that Gu Ning wouldnt kill Leng Shaojia either. Dont tell Grandpa Leng and the other members of your family. I dont want them to feel bad, and I wont kill Leng Shaojia, Gu Ning said. She still needed to face Master Leng in the future anyway. Great, Leng Shaoting said. Alright, lets go to deal with Luca now, Gu Ning said. ... It was only 10 am, so they would be back before lunch at 12 pm. Although it was a little inappropriate that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting often went out when the Leng family visited the Tang family for the first time, the others were aware that they needed to deal with the killer, so nobody criticized them. Before they went to the branch of the Public Security Bureau, Gu Ning called Director Yao. She needed Director Yao to help her with this case. This was a special case after all, and it would be better if Director Yao was present. Chapter 1320 - An Unqualified Killer

Chapter 1320: An Unqualified Killer

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Director Yao was in the branch now, and he didnt dare to leave once he heard that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wereing today. However, Gu Ning needed to see Luca without Director Yao being there this time, so she told him that she would talk with the suspect aler. Director Yao absolutely agreed. About 20 minutester, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived. Because it was daytime, all the policemen were in the branch. Goddess Gu? A policeman was super excited when he recognized Gu Ning. The news about Gu Nings brave behavior on the Inte was quite popr and many policemen admired her bravery and ability. Hi! Gu Ning smiled at him since she was recognized. Goddess Gu, did youe here to interrogate the suspect? Please follow me this way, the policeman said. Every policeman in the branch was aware of the car ident by now. They also knew that it was an attempted murder, but they werent clear about Leng Shaotings background. Because Leng Shaotings background was too special, Director Yao didnt tell them. Thanks, Gu Ning said. My pleasure, the policeman said and guided the way. Many people in the branch recognized Gu Ning too, and greeted Gu Ning with a smile. Director Yao walked outter, but he didnt follow Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting up, because Gu Ning already told him that they would be seeing the suspect alone. Miss Gu, Ive turned off the surveince cameras in the room, so you can do what you need to do next, Director Yao said. Thank you very much, Gu Ning said. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked into the interrogation room, and the two bodyguards left to guard the door. Although Luca was kept in the room, he was treated well and had enough food and water. Luca knew that it would be very hard for him to escape, so he epted reality and stayed obedient. Director Yao had turned off all the surveince cameras in the room, but Gu Ning had prepared her own camera. She ced it on the table which directly faced Luca. Luca nced at it, but didnt think that it was a big deal. Have you made up your mind yet? Tell us or not? Gu Ning asked. Even though she already had the answer, she still wanted to hear it from Luca. Luca remained silent. If you tell me a name, I can let you live, otherwise youll be killed, Gu Ning added. You cant kill me. Its illegal, Luca said all of a sudden. Is it legal to murder me? Gu Ning thought it was ridiculous. Do you have any proof? Luca argued. Gu Ning sneered and sneered. Luca, you shouldnt be so dumb. Hearing Gu Ning call his name, Luca squinted at her. He wasnt surprised because he knew that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, but he closed his mouth again. Gu Ning didnt mind, and continued, Luca, a member of the Mafia in Country Y. Used to be a killer, butter was transferred to be a security guard after breaking the organization rules... The next second, Luca rounded his eyes in shock staring at Gu Ning. He couldnt believe that she was able to get such detailed information about him. A businessman named Smith helped someone else make the murder deal with you. The real hirer is a woman, right? Gu Ning said with a faint smile on her lips. You... Luca opened his mouth. He wanted to say something, but closed his mouth again. He couldnt deny what Gu Ning just said to him. Do you want to say anything now? Gu Ning asked. Gu Ning had already done a thorough investigation on him, so there was nothing else he could say now. Since you still choose to be silent, you can just wait for the punishment, Gu Ning said. She was unwilling to waste time on Luca. How did you know? Luca asked in the end. Luca understood that he was doomed to be punished, but he was curious to know how Gu Ning got to know so much about him. Have you done research on me before you conducted the attempt on my life? Gu Ning asked. Your name is Gu Ning, 19 years old, born in City F. You often visit the capital and City B. You would appear at the airport and fly back to City B from the capital yesterday, Luca replied. In fact, a woman called Amy told him everything, and he knew nothing about Gu Ning and her achievements, or any of the news about her on the Inte. He was from Country Y, and couldnt care less about the news in another country. Youre an unqualified killer, Gu Ning sneered. How did you dare to try to murder me before you even learned all of the information about me? Chapter 1321 - To City Q

Chapter 1321: To City Q

Luca felt that he had been trapped, because Gu Nings background was much moreplicated than what Amy had told him. Well, I can tell you more about me in case you want to know. Although Im a slim girl, youre no match for me if we have a fight. I also have a close rtionship with the threergest international business groups in our country. Leaders of the two most influential gangs in our country are my friends too. Its very easy for me to find out anything I want to know, Gu Ning said with pride. Luca was totally shocked. To his astonishment, Gu Ning had a rtionship with so many powerful organizations. If he had known that earlier on, he wouldnt have tried to attack her. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left, and the two bodyguards continued to guard Luca. Leng Shaoting would be dealing with Lucater. Although he hadmitted a crime, he was from Country Y after all, so he would be sent back to Country Y to serve his sentence. And because the ident happened in a public ce, Gu Ning couldnt punish Luca as she wanted. If Luca had tried to secretly murder her and no one else was aware it, Gu Ning could directly kill him and it wouldnt cause herself any trouble. However, since Leng Shaoting was going to deal with this case, Luca would be punished severely. He could be sentenced to death because he had attacked an important official in the army. Although Lucas target was Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting was with Gu Ning that day, so he could use his influence to punish Luca. And even though Luca failed, he would still be sentenced to death. ... When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got back to the Tang familys house, it was already time for lunch. Master Leng and Tang Haifeng immediately asked them about the case once they walked inside. Gu Ning told them about Lucas real identity, but kept the fact that Leng Shaojia was the hirer a secret. She only told them that the mastermind was her enemy and that she could handle it herself. Leng Shaoting also told Master Leng and Tang Haifeng about his idea, and Master Leng was very supportive. They cared about Gu Ning a lot, and wouldnt hesitate to punish the murderer as severely as possible. Luca wasnt a good man anyway, so they didnt feel sorry for him. After lunch, the Leng family would fly back to the capital, including Leng Shaoting because he needed to deal with Luca. It was better for him to deal with it in person after all. However, Gu Ning didnt go back to the capital with them, because she needed to go to City Q. There was also something she had to deal with in person. Gu Ning would fly at almost the same time as the Leng family, so they went to the airport together. The Tang family proposed to drive them to the airport, but Master Leng declined, and the Tang family didnt insist. When they were about to separate from each other at the airport, Master Leng kept reminding Gu Ning to be careful. And although Leng Shaoting wanted to protect Gu Ning, the situation didnt allow him to do that, so he had to leave Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt enter the lounge until the Leng family was gone. When she stood in line for the security check, she heard camera shutter sounds. At the beginning, Gu Ning thought that some people were taking photos of her but suddenly she heard an annoyed female voice. I dont understand why they can still find me. Ive already tried to attract as little attention as possible! Its quite annoying. Although the woman said in a very quiet voice, Gu Ning was still able to hear it. Gu Ning nced at the woman, who was wearing a baseball cap with a mask. She seemed to be a star. I know its annoying to deal with those fans, but you have to be patient sometimes. At least you should put on a smile when others are looking at you, a short and fat woman said next to the tall, slim woman. Gu Ning also heard it, but she didnt care. After the security check, Gu Ning went into the lounge. Coincidentally, Gu Ning would be going to the same gate as the female star, so she followed them along the way. On the way, Gu Ning noticed that someone was looking at her once in a while. Although she didnt turn around to have a look, with a side nce she saw that it was a young girl about her age. Maybe the girl thought that Gu Ning looked familiar but wasnt sure whether she was right, so she kept ncing at Gu Ning. The girl indeed thought that Gu Ning looked familiar, but she didnt dare to walk forward to talk to Gu Ning. Gu Ning lowered her head at once to y on the phone. In fact, if it was possible, Gu Ning didnt want to be bothered either. Because Gu Ning lowered her face, the girl was even more unsure about whether she had indeed seen Gu Ning. At this time, Gu Ning saw the ne ticket fall out of the female stars bag. Out of kindness, she walked over and said, Miss, your ticket just fell. The woman gave Gu Ning a nce. Although she didnt know Gu Ning, she was stunned by Gu Nings outstanding appearance and got jealous. Because of her jealousy, the woman was displeased, she then took the ticket and left right away. She didnt thank Gu Ning at all, leaving Gu Ning a little annoyed, but she didnt say anything. Gu Ning actually saw jealousy in the womans eyes, and she knew why the woman behaved like that, but anyway, the woman didnt have good manners. The girl followed Gu Ning to the same gateter. Because there werent many vacant seats near the gate, Gu Ning had to sit down by the female star. Seeing Gu Ning walking over, the female star was more displeased. Miss, you dont need to follow me. I dont want to take a photo or leave a signature today. She made it sound as if Gu Ning was a crazy fan of hers. Chapter 1322 - Hu Jiali

Chapter 1322: Hu Jiali

Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. She didnt understand why the female star said that to her. She didnt follow the female star all the way, but they happened to be waiting at the same gate. The female star was aware of it, but she purposely said it to embarrass Gu Ning. Even though Gu Ning was prettier than her, she was the female star. This woman was really arrogant and conceited. Miss, Im afraid this is a misunderstanding. I didnt follow you, but we happen to be waiting at the same gate. I have no intention to take a photo with your nor ask for your signature. By the way, I honestly dont know who you are, Gu Ning said in a low voice. She didnt want to argue with the female star in public. You... The woman, on the other hand, was mad and her eyes were full of viciousness at once. Jiali! The agent of the female star, whose name was Hu Jiali, opened her mouth to stop her. As Hu Jialis agent, she knew Hu Jialis personality very well. Hu Jiali was selfish, conceited, self-centered, and always thought that she was better than others. She was only willing to be Hu Jialis agent because Hu Jiali was beautiful, had potential, and was willing to listen to her. She wasnt a famous agent, so she couldnt often work with obedient artists. Hu Jiali was unwilling to give up, but she had to listen to her agents warning, because her image mattered most. Gu Ning also closed her mouth as long as Hu Jiali stayed quiet. However, someone was reluctant to be quiet at this moment. Nobody knows who you are since youve fully covered your face. And even if you show your face, Goddess Gu wouldnt bother to take a photo with you! The girl, who finally saw Gu Nings face and was sure that she indeed met Gu Ning in real life, stood out for Gu Ning. Her voice wasnt low, so she immediately attracted a lot of attention. You... Hu Jiali was furious. Gu Ning, however, was surprised. Although she didnt think that the girl should have done that, it wasnt a bad thing because she also disliked Hu Jiali. Oh, isnt she Hu Jialis agent? I think I see Hu Jiali too. There is something going on. Lets go there now! The girls voice attracted onlookers, and two paparazzi. These two paparazzi came here not to take photos of a star, but to fulfill a task somewhere else. However, it was a good thing for them to take some photos of Hu Jiali. Hu Jiali wasnt a big star, but she still had some fame. Without dy, the two paparazzi walked to Hu Jiali with their cameras on. Hu Jialis agent saw that and changed her attitude in an instant. Nonsense! Jiali just feels exhausted right now, and she isnt in a good condition so she refused to take photos with you. You cant me Jiali and even begin to attack her. She med Gu Ning and the girl for it. What did you say? I dont know who she is, and I have no interest in taking photos with her! The girl argued and felt aggrieved. Fine, just stay a distance away from Jiali. She needs some space, alright? The agent put on a resigned look. It seemed that she was innocent and people began to have sympathy for her. Since Hu Jiali was a star, it was understandable that ordinary people wanted to take photos with her. It was impossible that a star would take photos with fans of his or her own ord. You... The girl was mad when she saw that onlookers began to have sympathy for Hu Jialis agent. She felt quite aggrieved, but didnt know how to argue back. Because this girl stood out for Gu Ning, Gu Ning wouldnt watch her being taken advantage of and do nothing. Nevertheless, before Gu Ning opened her mouth, she was interrupted by someone else. Goddess Gu? The popr Goddess Gu on the Inte this year? The two paparazzi got excited once they heard the name Goddess Gu. They had only seen Gu Nings photos on the Inte, so they werent sure whether they really met Gu Ning in real life. Hu Jialis agent turned to look at Gu Ning in great shock. Goddess Gu? What Goddess Gu? She had never heard of Goddess Gu before. The girl looked proud now and raised her voice. She is exactly the famous Goddess Gu. Shes well-known for her talent, kung fu skills and bravery on the Inte! The girl was Gu Nings fan, and she felt proud of Gu Ning when someone finally recognized her. Many people began to pay attention to Gu Ning now, because they had heard a lot about her. Jesus, shes Goddess Gu! I heard that shes a very sessful businesswoman now. Oh, no wonder I felt she looked so familiar! Shes even prettier than her photos. ... Hu Jiali and her agent didnt know what to say nor do now that so many people started topliment Gu Ning. Chapter 1323 - Didn’t Take It to Heart

Chapter 1323: Didnt Take It to Heart

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The two paparazzi said with excitement, Miss Gu, its so nice to meet you! We didnt expect that we could meet you here. Its our honor! Weve heard a lot about you! Gu Ning became famous because of her abilities. Thanks. Gu Ning smiled at them. Oh, Miss Gu, can you tell us what just happened? Paparazzi A asked. It was obvious that he already sided with Gu Ning. Hu Jiali and her agent had a premonition at once, and wanted to stop him, but didnt know how because they were in a public ce right now. Well, I just happened to be waiting for the ne at the same gate as thisdy, so I followed her along the way. She probably mistook me for a fan, Gu Ning said. She didnt bother to criticize Hu Jiali, and she had no interest in making a bitterint. Nobody was an idiot, and many people realized what really had happened after hearing Gu Nings exnation. Since it was just a misunderstanding, why would they argue over it? Who caused this trouble? It must have been Hu Jiali, but why would she do that? Peoples sight fell on Hu Jiali with curiosity and suspicion. Hu Jiali was mad again, feeling humiliated, but her agent gave her a re of warning. Although people believed Gu Ning when she said that she wouldnt ask for Hu Jialis photos of her own ord, it wasntmon that a star would refuse to take photos. Therefore, many people were confused. Hu Jialis agent exined at once. We were constantly followed by some fans earlier, and its quite bothersome. We didnt know that Miss Gu was going to wait at the same gate as us, and we mistook her for another fan. Jiali has been very busy recently, so she doesnt have much patience now. After that, she apologized to Gu Ning. Miss Gu, were so sorry for the misunderstanding. Please forgive us. Saying that, the agent even bowed to Gu Ning. Since Hu Jialis agent already apologized, Gu Ning couldnt continue to me her. Its fine. I didnt take it to heart, Gu Ning said. She looked very kind and decided to forgive them. Hu Jialis agent made an apology and Gu Ning chose to forgive them, so onlookers stopped paying much attention to this drama. Within seconds, they all walked away in different directions. The two paparazzi also stopped asking about it further. Nevertheless, they would definitely report this news given Gu Nings fame and poprity. Most importantly, it wouldnt have any bad effect on Gu Ning, so there was nothing they needed to be worried about. Although the problem was solved, Hu Jiali was still annoyed because she was even more jealous of Gu Ning now after finding out that Gu Ning was an important figure. Hu Jiali and her agent sat further away from Gu Ning afterwards. When they were all gone, the girl stayed and suddenly got nervous. Um, Goddess Gu, can I take a photo with you? I really like you. Sure, Gu Ning said with a smile. With Gu Nings permission, the girl cheered up and took out her phone at once to take photos with Gu Ning. Thanks, Goddess Gu! the girl thanked Gu Ning afterwards. Youre wee, Gu Ning said. I should thank you for your brave act earlier. Its nothing. I knew the woman did it on purpose because shes jealous of you, the girl said. Gu Ning was a little surprised by this girls sensitivity. Oh, Goddess Gu, I havent told you my name yet. My names Cai Xiya and I live in the capital. I just wrote the National College Entrance Examination too, and I heard that youre going to study in the Capital University, so I n to apply to the same college as you. If you dont mind, we can exchange our numbers, Cai Xiya said. She was very polite and had good manners. If Cai Xiya nned to apply to the Capital University, she must be an excellent student as well. Why not! Gu Ning was willing to get along with kind people. She was a businesswoman, not a star, so she didnt care about it too much. However, Gu Ning already had the idea to register a new number. She would have two phone numbers. One for work, while the other one for private life. Only her good friends and family would have her private number. Chapter 1324 - Will She Harbor a Grudge?

Chapter 1324: Will She Harbor a Grudge?

Cai Xiya couldnt be happier when Gu Ning agreed to exchange phone numbers with her, which meant she had a chance to be Gu Nings friend! She couldnt wait to add Gu Nings phone number! ... Hu Jiali and her agent left the crowd and her agent med her in annoyance. You almost caused yourself big trouble! Ive told you to keep a low-profile many times. Couldnt you listen to me for once? Although Hu Jiali was unhappy with her agents criticism, she understood that it was indeed her fault. In addition, Hu Jialis agent said what she did for her own good. We dont know what the two paparazzi will write about this drama, but itll affect you without a doubt. Post an apology on Weiboter and follow my guidance. Simply say that you were followed by fans all day and you were tired of it. You mistook her for another fan and lost your patience. Its a pure misunderstanding. Do you understand? Hu Jialis agent said. Hu Jiali was reluctant to apologize to Gu Ning, but there was nothing else she could do now. I understand. Hu Jiali had to agree. Hu Jialis agent didnt talk further about it, but took out her phone to search for more information about Gu Ning. She directly typed Goddess Gu and clicked the search button. When she read the news about Gu Ning on the Inte, she was greatly surprised and felt scared in retrospect. Although she had had a feeling that Gu Ning wasnt simple from other peoples reaction earlier, she was still surprised by Gu Nings influence. Read it yourself! Hu Jialis agent threw the phone to her in anger. She was really mad at Hu Jiali this time. If Hu Jiali didnt learn to behave herself from now on, she would be in big trouble sooner orter. Hearing her agents tone, Hu Jiali panicked a little and started to read the news about Gu Ning. She was shocked as well. It turned out that Gu Ning was the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, Charm, and Fenghua Entertainment. She had heard of all the abovepanies, but she didnt know who their bosses were. Jade Beauty Jewelry was very popr these days, and many famous actresses were fans of thepany. Even she had bought several sets for herself. The formal gowns from Charm were also well-known for its high quality and special designs. She was involved in the entertainment industry, so she paid a lot of attention to entertainmentpanies and she knew that Fenghua was growing rapidly this year. Its first film Infinite Horror brought great fame to many Z-list actors like her. She had also had the idea to do an audition for An Empress of Military Blood, but she didnt have enough time for it and missed the chance. She was even disappointed about it! Although An Empress of Military Blood didnt get much publicity now, many insiders believed that it was highly likely for it to be a huge sess, because Infinite Horror was a great example. To Hu Jialis astonishment, the person she had argued with today was the boss of Fenghua Entertainment. She was finally frightened and asked her agent, Yan, will she harbor a grudge against me? Given Gu Nings social status, it couldnt be easier for Gu Ning to pay her back. She worked in a small entertainmentpany now, which was barelyparable to Fenghua. Hu Jialis agent frowned worriedly, but she didnt think that Gu Ning was a mean person. I dont think so. It isnt a big deal, and it wont do her any good if shes going to get revenge on you for it. However, she wasnt actually that sure about it. Hu Jiali deeply regretted what she had done now. She wished that she had listened to her agent earlier. ... Before long, it was time for passengers to board the ne to City Q. Gu Ning picked up her bag and went to board the ne. Cai Xiya, on the other hand, had to wait for a while for the ne to the capital, so she only watched Gu Ning walking away. After that, she posted her photos with Gu Ning to her WeChat moments, leaving many of her friends envious of her. When Gu Ning walked by Hu Jiali in the ne, she felt that Hu Jiali was looking at her in fear. There was no need for Gu Ning to make a guess, because she knew that Hu Jiali must have learned a lot about her from the Inte. In fact, Gu Ning didnt think that it was a serious problem, and she had no interest in getting revenge on Hu Jiali. Just like Hu Jialis agent had said, it wouldnt do her any good if she paid Hu Jiali back. ... When Gu Ning was flying to City Q, the two paparazzi released a piece of news on the Inte. A Z-list star, Hu Jiali, mistook Goddess Gu for one of her fans and refused to take photos with her! These two paparazzi werent mean, so they simply portrayed what had happened at the airport. Nevertheless, it was still very obvious that it was Hu Jiali who caused the drama. Chapter 1325 - Apologize on Weibo

Chapter 1325: Apologize on Weibo

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ridiculous, how could Hu Jiali mistake Goddess Gu for her fan? Does she think everyone in the world is her fan? Right, Goddess Gu didnt ask for her photos, but she already refused. Goddess Gu is much more popr and famous than Hu Jiali. There is no way that she would ask for a Z-list stars photos. Right, even an A-list actress is working for Goddess Gu now. I think Hu Jiali must be jealous of Goddess Gus beauty, so she said that she was a star on purpose. This Inte user was very smart, and guessed correctly. I agree with you. Its just a guess. Well, Ive seen Hu Jiali in real life before, and her attitude changed when she saw beautiful fans. I think its highly likely that she was jealous of Goddess Gu. Cant agree more! She dislikes taking photos with fans who are prettier than her. ... Hu Jiali was a Z-list actress, but she still had many fans, and her fans showed up to defend her at once. Do you have to criticize Jiali and ignore Gu Nings behavior? I dont think Gu Ning is very polite either! Its just a misunderstanding! Be nice, guys. Jiali works very hard, and its understandable that she makes mistakes sometimes. People all make mistakes. ... Hu Jialis fans and Gu Nings fans began to argue with each other on the Inte, but Gu Ning had many more fans than Hu Jiali. Other Inte users, on the other hand, didnt think that it was a big deal and it wasnt worth much attention. They med the paparazzi for it, because the paparazzi had released the news on the Inte. However, everyone knew that paparazzi always wanted to see as much drama as possible in the entertainment industry. This news didnt be one of the hottest topics on Weibo, but it also gained a lot of attention. ... When Gu Ning arrived at City Q, it was already 4:30 pm, so she directly took a taxi to the Huangdeng Hotel where Gao Yi and Qiao Ya stayed. The second Hu Jiali and her agent arrived, they turned on their phones to check the entertainment news. Once Hu Jiali opened Weibo, she saw many messages andments about her. And although she was mentally-prepared, she was still very angry. She was afraid of Gu Ning now, but it didnt mean that she wasnt jealous of Gu Ning any longer. Post your apology on Weibo, now! Hu Jialis agent was angry. She was surprised by the amount of Gu Nings fans and their influence. Besides, many Inte users were exposing Hu Jialis dark history, which would damage her reputation. They had to deal with this crisis as soon as possible. Hu Jiali was an actor with some topics, but they were actually publicity stunts arranged by thepany she worked for. For example, there was news about her secret rtionship with an actor. There were photos of her being with another man on the Inte as well. Those pieces of news were made to help her get attention from the public. As long as she had peoples attention, she could get a chance to y a role in a show. Therefore, celebrities loved and hated the paparazzi. They loved the paparazzi because the paparazzi helped them gain attention, and they hated the paparazzi because the paparazzi exposed their dirty secrets as well. Besides, the paparazzi loved scandals far more than good news, and they were more willing to report bad news. After organizing her words, Hu Jiali posted an apology on Weibo ording to her agents guidance. Hu Jiali: I met many fans at the airport of City B today. Theyre very lovely and enthusiastic, but Ive been working very hard these days, so I wanted more rest and declined to take photos with them. I feel sorry about it, and I also need to apologize to Miss Gu for the terrible misunderstanding. I mistook Miss Gu for one of my fans, so I said that I didnt want to take photos with her. Please ept my sincere apologies, Miss Gu and those who care about this ident. Once Hu Jiali posted it, it had a great effect. People stopped criticizing her and her fans defended her as always. Although it was indeed Hu Jialis fault, it wasnt serious after all. People made mistakes, so it was understandable. Moreover, Hu Jiali already posted an apology, so there was no need for other people to keep ming her for it. Chapter 1326 - Han Wenling’s Invitation

Chapter 1326: Han Wenlings Invitation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although some Inte users still thought that Hu Jiali was hypocritical, they also stopped attacking her. Anyway, fewer and fewer people paid attention to it. Gu Ning didnt care about thements on the Inte, and she directly booked a presidential suite with her ck Card at the Huangdeng Hotel. Normally a ck Card was bound with a presidential suite. Once Gu Ning walked into her room, she sent a message to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. She didnt call them because she was afraid that they might be in the middle of the mission. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had almost finished their missions when they saw Gu Nings message so they came back at once. About a dozen minutester, Qiao Ya arrived and reported what she had found to Gu Ning. Five minutester, Gao Yi showed up too. Gao Yi slipped into the factory of Corydalis Makeupst night and took photos of the production line of the fake Kouzi. Because Corydalis Makeup didnt have surveince cameras around the production line of the fake Kouzi, K hadnt found anything useful when Gu Ning told him to investigate the other day. Besides, Corydalis Makeup was secretly producing fake Kouzi, so not many people were aware of it. Its been a few days. Why are they still so quiet? Gu Ning felt like it was a little strange. Not many people paid attention to the quality scandal of Kouzi now, especially after Kouzi posted an official exnation on Weibo. In addition, there were too many pieces of news being released every day, and only a few of them could attract peoples attention. Therefore, if Corydalis Makeup stopped attacking Kouzi, the quality scandal would be ignored by the public. Although it indeed affected the reputation of Kouzi, it wasnt serious. Even internationally famous make-up brands had received many negativements. Different people had different preferences. As long as customers bought from direct-sale stores, it was impossible for them to buy fake products. Since Corydalis Makeup remained silent, Gu Ning decided to wait and they left to dine together. However, right as they walked out of the hotel, Han Wenling called Gu Ning. Gu Ning thought that Han Wenling probably knew that she was in City Q now, so she called her. Han Wenling had left a good impression on Gu Ning, so Gu Ning picked up her call. Hi, Miss Han. Gu Ning was very polite. Even though they had conflict before, they were kind of friends now. There were many kinds of friends actually, for example normal friends, close friends, business partners and so on. Han Wenling and Gu Ning were friends in business. In other words, they might help each other in business. Miss Gu, I just saw a piece of news and saw that you are in City Q now, Han Wenling said. Yeah, Ie to City Q to deal with something, Gu Ning said. Are you free now? Since youre in City Q, can we dine together? Han Wenling asked politely. I am free, but Im afraid Ill waste your time, Gu Ning said, because she knew Han Wenling was also a busy businesswoman. No way! Im free all day. To be honest with you, Miss Gu, my niece is a big fan of yours, and she really admires you. She begged me to bring her to meet you after knowing that were friends, Han Wenling said. In fact, Han Wenling heard from her niece that Gu Ning was in City Q now. Hearing that, Gu Ning was amused. It wasnt appropriate for her to reject again. Well, I dont think I should say no to that, Gu Ning said. She was free tonight and was on her way to dine outside anyway. Since Han Wenling attached importance to her arrival, she didnt mind sharing a meal with her. Great, Miss Gu, are you staying in the Huangdeng Hotel? Han Wenling asked, because she knew that the Huangdeng Hotel was owned by Gu Nings family. Yeah, Gu Ning said. Please wait for a while. I need to make some arrangements, and Ill call you againter, Han Wenling said. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. After hanging up the call with Han Wenling, Gu Ning went back to her room with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. It wasntte now actually, it was only 5:30 pm. It was still a little early for dinner, so Gu Ning didnt mind waiting for a while. Han Wenling didnt keep Gu Ning waiting for her for long, and arrived at the Huangdeng Hotel in 20 minutes. After that, she called Gu Ning. She had booked a private room before she made the call, so she decided to go there together with Gu Ning who was her guest tonight. Han Wenling didnt call Gu Ning until she had parked her car. Chapter 1327 - Finally See You

Chapter 1327: Finally See You

In order to not keep Gu Ning waiting for her, Han Wenling called the Han familys chauffeur to send her niece to the hotel and didnt go home to pick up her niece in person. Therefore, Han Wenling only came with her secretary. Been a while, Miss Gu! Han Wenling stood up the second Gu Ning walked inside. She was the heir of a famous business group, but she was very polite to a girl who was much younger than her. If Han Wenlings secretary wasnt aware of Gu Nings background, she would have been shocked. On the other hand, the waiter who recognized Han Wenling but didnt know Gu Ning, was greatly surprised. Although Gu Nings social status wasnt as high as Han Wenling, her ability at such an early age had already won Han Wenlings appreciation and admiration. It was not only Han Wenling, many other influential figures also respected Gu Ning. Only those who were jealous of Gu Ning or conceited people would be impolite to Gu Ning. Han Wenling also had great pride in herself, but she wouldnt show that in front of someone who was really outstanding. Hi, nice to see you again, Miss Han. Gu Ning smiled at her. Have a seat please. My niece is on her way here, she should be here in a minute, Han Wenling said, and Gu Ning went to sit next to her. Please. Han Wenling then turned to invite Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to seat themselves. Miss Gu, you can order whatever you want, Han Wenling said before giving the waiter a nce to tell him to give the menu to Gu Ning. Thanks, Gu Ning said, and ordered some of her favorite dishes. Han Wenling also gave her order. When the waiter was gone, Han Wenling asked Gu Ning, Miss Gu, I heard of the recent bad news about Kouzi. How is it now? It wont end easily, and I think my enemy will take action again. Actually Ie to City Q to deal with it, Gu Ning said. She was very honest. Oh, I understand. Han Wenling nodded. Since Gu Ning came to City Q to deal with it, it meant that her enemy had to be in City Q. I believe that you can handle it very well, but please feel free to call me if you need my help. The Han family was the top family in City Q after all. Han Wenling saying that, also showed her attitude towards Gu Ning. Sure, Gu Ning said. A short whileter, someone knocked on the door and a girl who was about 15 years old quickly walked inside. Once her sight fell on Gu Ning, her eyes lit up with excitement. Oh my! I finally get to meet you, my idol. She ran straight to Gu Ning and grabbed her hand. They didnt seem to be strangers at all. Ruohan, mind your manners! Han Wenling snapped at her. Sorry, Im too excited. Han Ruohan let go of Gu Nings hand right away and apologized. Its fine. Gu Ning smiled. She didnt mind it at all and thought that Han Ruohan was very adorable. Although Gu Ning didnt like to have physical contact with strangers, Han Ruohan was simply a teenage girl who was young and full of energy. In addition, Gu Ning wouldnt show any annoyance for the sake of Han Wenling. Han Ruohan didnt forget to take photos with her idol. However, she couldnt stop talking and cheering when Gu Ning was by her side, which annoyed Han Wenling. She directly pulled Han Ruohan back to her proper seat. Han Ruohan pouted with dissatisfaction, because she didnt think that she had taken enough photos with Gu Ning. During the meal, Han Ruohan kept talking with Gu Ning about different topics, and Gu Ning stayed patient. Han Wenling was afraid that Gu Ning might feel bothered by Han Ruohan, so she told Han Ruohan to stop after a while. Han Ruohan closed her mouth once Han Wenling criticized her, but she began to talk with Gu Ning again the next second. Although Han Ruohan had the closest rtionship with Han Wenling in their family, she was afraid of her aunt the most. Except for her grandfather, her aunt was the most important member in the Han family. If Han Wenling criticized her once, Han Ruohan would normally stay quiet, but today was different and she lost control of herself in front of Gu Ning. Gu Ning understood Han Wenlings worries, but she didnt care about it, so she stopped Han Wenling from criticizing Han Ruohan. Since Gu Ning didnt mind, Han Wenling gave up because she also knew that it was useless. Han Ruohan was really talkative and she almost talked about everything with Gu Ning during the meal. Because Gu Ning stayed in the Huangdeng Hotel, Han Wenling directly left with Han Ruohanter. When Han Wenling was gone, Gu Ning went back to her room as well. Gu Ning surfed on the Inte to see whether Corydalis Makeup had taken the next step, but it hadnt yet. Since Corydalis Makeup hadnt taken any other action yet, Gu Ning had to wait. She wasnt afraid of what it would do, but was afraid that it might not do anything. ... That night, Gu Ning had a call with Leng Shaoting. Although Leng Shaoting went to deal with Luca in person, it would take a few days for him to get the final result. Because Luca was a foreigner, he needed tomunicate with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. It might take three or more days. Chapter 1328 - It Finally Breaks

Chapter 1328: It Finally Breaks

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Shaoting didnt go back to the Leng family after he was back in the capital, because he was afraid that he might lose control of himself and beat Leng Shaojia. ... At 10 pm, when most people were having fun on the Inte, the scandal about Kouzi broke again. It was Wang Zhonghang who made the news about Kouzi one of the hottest topics on Weibo. He recorded a video with his phone and posted it on Weibo. In the video, he admitted that there was indeed a quality problem with Kouzis products because Kouzi wanted to make more money and didnt care about the quality. He said that Kouzi made a different packaging for the fake products so that it could me surrogate shoppers if the dirty secret was exposed. Wang Zhonghang said that he couldnt stand it, so he chose to expose it. He was nobody on Weibo, but he @(mentioned) several great influencers. With Zhuang Chuanhaos support, he soon got a lot of attention on Weibo. Since he worked for Kouzi, most people chose to believe his words. Didnt Kouzi just post an official exnation? Is it a lie? I cant believe it! I feel heart-broken now. I supported Kouzist time. Its undeniable that real Kouzi products are really effective, but I disdain the way Kouzi makes money. Its crazy! I wont buy Kouzi anymore. Me too! ... At the same time, some people still kept their reason. Its just his words, and nobody knows the truth yet. I wonder whether he really works for Kouzi. Even if he really works for Kouzi, he could have betrayed Kouzi. Businesspetition is cruel andplicated. Anything is possible. ... However, the majority lost confidence in Kouzi this time. Seeing more and more people began to criticize Kouzi, Gu Ning wasnt worried at all. Instead, she watched it as if she wasnt involved in it at all. The official Weibo ount of Kouzi also stayed silent, which made more people think that Kouzi felt guilty. Wang Zhonghang chose to expose it at this time because most people were off work now, so it was more convenient for them to make big news. What they didnt know was that Gu Ning already had control of the official Weibo ount of Kouzi. She could post anything whenever she wanted. Ning Changkai was focusing on the news about Kouzi all the time, so he was aware of it once it became a hot topic on Weibo. Although he was mentally-prepared for it, he was still full of anger. He didnt know whether Gu Ning noticed the news or not, so he called her at once. Gu Ning told Ning Changkai to rx and watch the drama. She didnt think that it had gained enough attention, so she called K and told him to make it more noticeable on the Inte. Since Gu Ning had spent days on the investigation, she was determined to cause a sensation. At 11 pm, Kouzi was on the top of the list of the hottest topics on Weibo. Zhuang Chuanhao was very satisfied with it, and he believed that Kouzi was doomed to fail this time. Right at this moment, Gu Ning logged in the official Weibo ount of Kouzi, then sent out a post. Kouzi: Wang Zhonghang is indeed a staff member of ourpany, but he has been bribed by someone who aims to attack ourpany. Weve already warned the mastermind behind this scheme and given them a chance to stop it, but they refused to ept it. The truth wille out in 10 minutes. Actually, it was a lie that Gu Ning had given Corydalis Makeup a chance to stop the scheme, because she was determined to take revenge. However, this post failed to change the majoritys attitude. Most people still thought that it was an act. When Zhuang Chuanhao and Zhao Wei read the post, they talked with each other about it at once. They didnt believe that Kouzi could punish them. However, they were also worried about what Kouzi had found out about Corydalis Makeup. Anyway, they also needed to wait for 10 minutes. Is Wang Zhonghang reliable? Will he betray you? Zhuang Chuanhao asked Zhao Wei. Although Zhao Wei had made a promise that Wang Zhonghang was reliable, Zhao Wei was still worried. Rx, Wang Zhonghang already left City B when he posted the video on Weibo. Kouzi cant catch him, Zhao Wei said with confidence. However, did things really unfold in the way he wanted? Chapter 1329 - A Dramatic Reversal

Chapter 1329: A Dramatic Reversal

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Great, as long as they cant find Wang Zhonghang, Wang Zhonghangs words could only be real, Zhuang Chuanhao said and felt relieved. They didnt think that Kouzi was able to find out it was them if Wang Zhonghang was gone. Staff members of Kouzi were very angry at Wang Zhonghang. They worked in the factory every day, but none of them had seen fake Kouzi products. It was quite obvious that Wang Zhonghang had been bribed by someone to frame Kouzi. If Kouzi was ruined by Wang Zhonghang, they would also lose their jobs, which was thest thing they wanted to see. However, they werent important figures in thepany, and nobody would believe them even if they denied Wang Zhonghangs words. In that case, they could only rely on thepany. About 10 minutester, Gu Ning sent out several sessive posts. Because the amount of characters of each post was limited, she had to send out several posts to present all the proof she had found. There were call records between Wang Zhonghang and Zhao Wei, the sales manager of Corydalis Makeup, the reason and evidence of their cooperation, the contact records between Zhao Wei and the surrogate shoppers, the voice recording of Zhao Weis conversation with Du Gang, the evidence of the Inte Water Army hired by Corydalis Makeup, the video of Corydalis Makeup making fake Kouzi products, etc. After reading those posts, everyone was shocked. It turned out to be a nasty scheme! Jesus, I cant believe my eyes now. Kouzi was indeed framed! I cant believe my eyes either. I believed Kouzi all the time, and it didnt disappoint me. This is a disgusting unfair businesspetition. I think those who have criticized Kouzi should make an apology now. I agree. ... Facing solid proof, no one dared to attack Kouzi again. Afterwards, Inte users all began to criticize Corydalis Makeup under its official Weibo ount. Shameless Corydalis Makeup! I wont buy Corydalis Makeup anymore! Kouzi is my new choice of make-up products now. Zhuang Chuanhao should be put in jail. ... The people attacked Corydalis Makeup and Zhuang Chuanhao harder than what they had done to Kouzi before. When the quality scandal of Kouzi broke, most people were simply disappointed in Kouzi, but what Corydalis Makeup had done waspletely uneptable and illegal. ... Zhuang Chuanhao and Zhao Wei were shocked once they saw the posts sent out by the official Weibo ount of Kouzi. They couldnt believe that Kouzi could have so much evidence about their dirty secrets. Neither Zhuang Chuanhao nor Zhao Wei could ept it. Zhuang Chuanhao was the boss of Corydalis Makeup. If Corydalis Makeup was in a serious crisis, he would suffer a great loss. Zhao Wei only worked for him, and could change jobster. However, Zhuang Chuanhao decided to find himself a scapegoat. Unfortunately, before he could really do that, Kouzi sent out another post and Zhuang Chuanhao became the target this time. It pointed out the crimes Zhuang Chuanhao hadmitted, including bribery, tax evasion, financial fraud, etc. Zhuang Chuanhao was stunned right now. He was doomed to be put in jail. Shortly after it erupted, five policemen went to Zhuang Chuanhaos home and arrested him. Were from the Public Security Bureau. Youre charged for bribery, tax evasion, and financial fraud. The leading policeman showed Zhuang Chuanhao his certificate, then handcuffed him. The reason why the policemen showed up so soon at Zhuang Chuanhaos home was because Han Wenling helped Gu Ning. Before Gu Ning sent the posts, she called Han Wenling and asked her to arrest Zhuang Chuanhao. Because Gu Ning wasnt influential in City Q, and the police might not take action as quickly as she wanted. Therefore, she turned to Han Wenling for help. Zhuang Chuanhao was a sessful businessman in City Q after all, and not many people were willing to act against him. Gu Ning was from another city so the police wouldnt side with her. Anyway, in order to solve the problem, Gu Ning could only ask for Han Wenlings help. Chapter 1330 - Gu Ning’s Explanation

Chapter 1330: Gu Nings Exnation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning also told Han Wenling why she wanted to catch Zhuang Chuanhao before the police left to arrest him. After knowing the reason, Han Wenling agreed without hesitation and called the police for Gu Ning at once. Given Han Wenlings social status, the Public Security Bureau took action right away to deal with it. In addition, the person Han Wenling asked them to arrest had indeed broken thew. Han Wenling told the police to arrest Zhuang Chuanhao after Gu Ning sent out the post on Weibo. Zhuang Chuanhao knew that it was useless for him to struggle, so he didnt struggle at all and left with the police. On the Inte, many Inte users were still discussing it. Most of them were impressed by Kouzis response, but someone felt it looked very familiar. Why do I think this way of dealing with trouble looks very familiar. I must have seen it somewhere before. Why? Dont others handle things like this? I dont know, but I think not everyone can collect all the important evidence within such a short time. I think Goddess Gu often uses this way to solve problems! Oh, right! It has happened before. Could Goddess Gu also be the boss of Kouzi? Although I agree that Goddess Gu is really outstanding, I dont think that only she is able to deal with things in such an efficient way. Its a little annoying when her name is repeatedly mentioned. Many people agreed with this opinion, but a lot of Gu Nings loyal fans got angry. Annoying? I think youre simply being jealous. Its just a guess. No one said that it is definitely Goddess Gu. If you dont like to read positivements about Goddess Gu, you can directly ignore them. ... There were many of Gu Nings loyal fans, so nobody dared to leave negativements on Gu Ning anymore. Someone, however, couldnt stand it and argued back. I do hate to see your Goddess Gu on Weibo all the time. Shes causing a sensation almost every day. You only focus on her advantages. How about her shorings? Once Gu Nings fans saw thisment, they began to retort. There is nothing wrong with the fact that were Goddess Gus loyal fans and we love to talk about her on the Inte. Its none of your business! Goddess Gu isnt causing a sensation every day. Shes very kind and gentle, and shes the victim every time! Dont you know that outstanding people will easily attract jealousy? Many Inte users @(mentioned ) Gu Ning on Weibo and asked her whether Kouzi was owned by her. Although it was a little inappropriate to ask that question on the Inte, they were too curious about it. In fact, someone had asked Gu Ning the same question before, but Gu Ning had ignored itst time. However, this time was different, and it was necessary for Gu Ning to exin it now. Gu Ning chose to tell those Inte users the truth, but not because she thought that nobody would dare to scheme against Kouzi again after knowing that she was the boss of Kouzi. No matter how sessful a businessman was, he always had enemies. Even the Tang familys business group had encountered many unfairpetitions. Nevertheless, a business with powerful support was still different from one without support. Given Gu Nings current influence, ordinary businesses were unwilling to have conflict with her. If Zhuang Chuanhao had known that Kouzi was owned by Gu Ning, he wouldnt have done what he did. Gu Ning was much more influential than Zhuang Chuanhao after all. However, it was toote now. Because Gu Ning had no intention to keep it a secret any longer, she replied when she saw her fans question. Gu Ning: Many people have @(mentioned) me on Weibo and asked me whether Kouzi is one of mypanies. I think I need to give an official answer right now. The answer is yes. Kouzi is owned by me and is a subsidiary of Cine. I have to say that I felt terrible when the fake Kouzi event happened. I didnt want to make it a serious problem and Ive talked with those who nned this scheme. I hoped that they could stop, but they didnt, so I had to take action to protect mypany and the innocent customers. Cine and Kouzi will never produce unsafe or unqualified products. Please buy our products from legal ways. You can talk to me if you find any problems with our products. Although Gu Ning wouldnt produce fake products, she was worried that her staff members might be bribed by her business enemies again, so she had to take the production seriously. The second Gu Ning gave the exnation on Weibo, it became one of the hottest topics. To everyones surprise, Kouzi was really one of Gu Ningspanies. Chapter 1331 - Han Wenling’s Jealousy Towards Gu Ning

Chapter 1331: Han Wenlings Jealousy Towards Gu Ning

Even though many Inte users thought that Kouzi might be owned by Gu Ning, it was only a guess. There was nothing about Gu Ning in this news after all. In addition, not only Gu Ning could deal with things efficiently. Therefore, although many people had the idea that Kouzi was owned by Gu Ning, they werent very sure about it. When Gu Ning admitted it on Weibo, they were all shocked. No way, Kouzi is indeed owned by Goddess Gu! OMG, Im so excited now. Since Kouzi is also Goddess Guspany, its products must be of high quality. I knew it! Only Goddess Gu is able to collect so much useful evidence within such a short time. Where are those people who scolded us for talking about Goddess Gu every time? Its true that Kouzi is one of Goddess Guspanies. I feel so proud of my idol! Why are you all talking about Kouzi? How about Cine? Its medicines are very popr too. Oh, right! I almost forgot about Cine. My family loves this brand so much, because its medicines are very effective. Both of them are owned by Goddess Gu, so they have to be very good. I think Goddess Gu probably has morepanies than we already know about. Goddess Gu is so awesome! I wish I could be as half sessful as her. I agree that Goddess Gu has morepanies that we dont know about yet. Im so curious now. Me too! I wonder whether High-speed Tech is also one of Goddess Guspanies. Probably, but Goddess Gu isnt willing to talk about it. Speaking of High-speed Tech, isnt tomorrow the release conference of Battle in the Sky? I cant wait for it. Im curious to know Goddess Gus ID in the game. Ill go download it once its released. Me too! They still focused on Gu Ning when they talked about the news. There was no need for K to y a trick to make Gu Ning and Kouzi be one of the hottest topics on Weibo in a few hours. Han Wenling paid a lot of attention to this news once she knew that Gu Ning had given a response. She wanted to see what evidence Gu Ning had found. Although she was aware that Gu Ning already had evidence in her hands, she was still surprised when she saw Gu Nings post. To be honest, even she couldnt promise that she would be able to collect so much evidence within such a short time. It would probably take her at least a whole week. Gu Ning definitely didnt collect all the evidence on her own, because K had helped her a lot. And not many people could do what K was able to do. There were many hackers in this world, but K was among the top 10 in his country. Moreover, Gu Ning also had help from Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, who were extraordinary at martial arts. Han Wenling also had many skilled helpers, but shecked the kind of subordinates that Gu Ning had. Zhao Wei and Du Gang were also arrested by the police. The police took Wang Zhonghang away too. To be specific, Wang Zhonghang was sent to the Public Security Bureau by someone. Since Gu Ning already knew that Wang Zhonghang was the betrayer, she wouldnt let him get away with it, so she had arranged for someone to follow him. Once the scandal broke, Wang Zhonghang was taken under control and sent to the Public Security Bureau. ... Han Wenling called Gu Ningter andplimented her on her efficiency. Han Wenling admired Gu Ning, and was also a little jealous of Gu Ning, but she had no intention to be Gu Nings enemy. Instead, she wanted to learn from Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning was much younger than her, she didnt judge a person by age. She knew that Gu Ning couldnt have ovee the crisis without other peoples help, but it was very normal. A sessful person must have outstanding abilities and the awareness of teamwork. Leadership skills were very important on ones path to sess. Chapter 1332 - A Perfect Counterattack

Chapter 1332: A Perfect Counterattack

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If someone had leadership skills, she or he would know how to select skilled people to work for her or him. On the other hand, if someone didnt have leadership skills, she or he wouldnt be able to find skilled people to work for her or him. With Han Wenlings reply, Gu Ning was sure that this problem waspletely solved and that it was impossible for Zhuang Chuanhao to get away with the crime. No matter how rich Zhuang Chuanhao was, he wasntparable to the Han family and thew. After having the call with Han Wenling, Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting and told him the final result. Leng Shaoting wasnt surprised, because he knew that Gu Ning was able to deal with it very well. At the same time, he also felt happy for Gu Ning. Leng Shaojia didnt know about what was happening to Luca yet, because Master Leng didnt say anything about what they had been through in City B, and Leng Shaojia had no idea how Luca would hurt Gu Ning. Luca had promised that he would send her a message once he seeded. So since Leng Shaojia hadnt received a message from him yet, she knew Luca hadnt finished it. Nevertheless, she knew that it would take some time, and she needed to be patient. Besides, Gu Ning was with Leng Shaoting and Master Leng two days ago, so Leng Shaojia hoped that Luca wouldnt take action at that time. Although Leng Shaojia didnt know how excellent Leng Shaoting was at fighting, she was afraid that Luca might be caught. Even though Luca didnt know her identity, she had a guilty conscience. As for Kouzis quality scandal, Leng Shaojia paid attention to it from the beginning to the end and she talked about it with her friends in a WeChat group. Her friends werent aware of her grudge against Gu Ning, and they keptplimenting Kouzi in the WeChat group, which annoyed Leng Shaojia. She couldnt wait to see Gu Ning in big trouble. However, what Leng Shaojia didnt know was that her scheme was already exposed, and that she would soon pay for it. In addition, Leng Shaojia had to admit that she was impressed by Gu Nings efficiency too. However, she didnt think that Gu Ning was able to make such a perfect counterattack alone, so she believed that Leng Shaoting must have helped Gu Ning. She hated Leng Shaoting, but it was an undeniable truth that Leng Shaoting was very outstanding among their peers. In order not to see positivements about Gu Ning again, Leng Shaojia directly told her friends that she had a long-standing grudge against Gu Ning and that they had to stop talking about her. Knowing that, her friends were surprised and stoppedplimenting Gu Ning at once. Although they were Leng Shaojias friends, Leng Shaojias family was much more influential than theirs, so they always listened to her. Only Shi Yanyan, who had a close rtionship with Leng Shaojia, was aware of her grudge against Gu Ning; the others didnt dare to ask further about it. Some of Leng Shaojias friends began to hate and badmouth Gu Ning once Leng Shaojia told them that she disliked Gu Ning. The majority, however, didnt change their attitude towards Gu Ning, and still admired her. They were Leng Shaojias friends, but they werent close. In fact, they were each others connections and were bound together because of benefits. Therefore, even though they listened to Leng Shaojia, it didnt mean that they would give up their own judgments. If it was a serious matter, they would also refuse to listen to Leng Shaojia. ... Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue were also paying attention to the news about Gu Ning. Ever since Baili Zongyang found out that Gu Ning lived in Century City, he told Baili Zongxue to move there so that she would have more chances to make friends with Gu Ning. It had been a long time since Baili Zongyang met Gu Ning for the first time. They had agreed to share a meal together, but Baili Zongyang didnt have the chance to call her yet. Gu Ning was too outstanding, and he had worries that his impolite behavior might alert her. As a result, Baili Zongyang hoped that he could run into Gu Ning again and invited her to dine together. This time, he finally had a reasonable excuse to call Gu Ning after finding out what had happened to Kouzi. He nned to call her tomorrow. Gu Ning is unbelievable. She has made a perfect counterattack, Baili Zongyang said. Before Gu Ning sent out those posts, he already knew that Gu Ning could deal with it very well. However, he was still surprised when he saw the final result. Unfortunately, shes just a mortal, or Id think that you two would be a perfect couple, Baili Zongxue said. In Baili Zongxues eyes, Gu Ning was a gorgeous business talent and an extraordinary kung fu master. She admired her and had a good impression of her, but there was a rule in the cultivation world that a cultivator couldnt marry a mortal, or the cultivator would be expelled from the cultivation world. The child of a cultivator and a mortal would lose the talent of bing a cultivator. Everyone in the cultivation world was born with the talent of bing a cultivator. If idents happened and some children were born without it, they would be kicked out of the cultivation world no matter how powerful their families were. If cultivators were allowed to marry mortals, there would be more and more children without the talent of bing a cultivator in the cultivation world. In that case, the cultivation world would be ruined one day. Chapter 1333 - Investigation on Gu Ning

Chapter 1333: Investigation on Gu Ning

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was an unbreakable rule. About 20 years ago, a girl who was born in one of the four most powerful families in the cultivation world fell in love with a mortal, which annoyed her family after which she was killed. Didnt you always think that Dongfang Ziyu is the best? Why do you suddenly think Gu Ning is better than her? Baili Zongyang asked. I have that opinion afterparison! Although their levels of martial arts arentparable, because one is a martial artist while the other is a cultivator. Gu Ning is much more outstanding than Dongfang Ziyu if youpare their appearance and abilities, Baili Zongxue said. Because Baili Zongxue didnt know that Gu Ning had magical power, she believed that Gu Ning was weaker than Dongfang Ziyu. However, Gu Ning wasnt weak at all. Baili Zongyang agreed with his younger sister, but he had no intention to chase Gu Ning because Gu Ning was a mortal. Oh, is Kouzi really that effective? Baili Zongxue was curious. She was very young and her skin was very good because of her cultivation, so she paid little attention to skincare products. And Ive also seen many positivements about Cine. It seems to be as effective as magic medicine, Baili Zongxue added. Havent you done a lot of study on medicines? You can buy some yourself to carry out a study, Baili Zongyang said. Right! How could I forget about that! Ill buy some to study tomorrow morning. Baili Zongxue got excited. ... The next day, more people were attracted to the news about Kouzi and Gu Ning, and they were surprised too when they learned that both Kouzi and Cine were Gu Ningspanies. Many people had called Gu Ning out of concern these past few days. Baili Zongyang was included. Although Gu Ning lost her patience after receiving too many calls about the same thing, she still stayed kind and answered his call. ... In the capital, Baili Zongxue went to a store of Cine at 9 am. She bought some pills and ointments. When she went back home, she opened the packages of medicine right away but smelt something familiar, which surprised her. There was magical power inside! Baili Zongxue couldnt believe it. Since Cine was Gu Ningspany, Gu Ning must have magical power too! An idea dawned on Baili Zongxue that Gu Ning could be a cultivator as well or she must have a valuable object filled with magical power. Thinking of that, Baili Zongxue called Baili Zongyang without dy. Whats up? Baili Zongyang asked. Zongyang, is it convenient for you now? I have something important to tell you, Baili Zongxue said. Hearing that, Baili Zongyang put on a serious expression. Yeah, Im in my office alone. What happened? I just bought some Cine medicine, and I found magical power in them! Baili Zongxue said. What? There is magical power in Cine medicine? Baili Zongyang was shocked. Cine was one of Gu Ningspanies, so the magical power must have something to do with her. Gu Ning was either a cultivator or had a treasure with magical power. However, Baili Zongyang didnt sense any magical power from Gu Ning, so she must have a kind of treasure with magical power in her body. If she was an ordinary mortal, how could she get to know about magical power? Also, if Gu Ning was aware of the existence of magical power, she must have found out his real identity. Baili Zongyang found it was too difficult for him to ept. He didnt believe that Gu Ning was a cultivator nor that Gu Ning could sense magical power. In that case, there must be someone else behind her back. Baili Zongyang thought that it was much more reasonable. Are you sure? he asked. I am very sure, and you can check it for yourself when youre home today, Baili Zongxue replied. Baili Zongyang didnt have patience to wait for such a long time, so he left thepany at once. About 20 minutester, Baili Zongyang arrived at his home. Baili Zongxue was surprised when Baili Zongyang showed up so soon. The second Baili Zongyang was back, he asked Baili Zongxue to give him the medicines. Once he opened them, he indeed smelt a faint trace of magical power. Is there magical power in every kind of medicine produced by Cine? Baili Zongyang asked. Yes, Baili Zongxue said. I think we should conduct an investigation on Gu Ning. Baili Zongyang squinted his eyes. He had no hostility against Gu Ning, and there was no conflict of interest between them either, so he never had the idea to investigate Gu Ning before. Gu Ning could be his friend, so he respected her. Nevertheless, the situation was different now. He wasnt sure whether Gu Ning was his friend or enemy now. If Gu Ning really could sense magical power, it was highly possible that she had already found out his real identity. It wasnt a big deal, but he was afraid that she might do something else to hurt him. He approached Gu Ning of his own ord, but he had to conduct an investigation now, otherwise he would be too worried. As long as they werent enemies, he would still be willing to make friends with Gu Ning. Baili Zongyang was reluctant to have a strong enemy after all. Chapter 1334 - The launChapter of the Game

Chapter 1334: Theunch of the Game

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning probably wouldnt be happy about it, but he was left no choice and he could only be as cautious as possible. ... Although Zhuang Chuanhao and the other guilty people were already arrested, Gu Ning, as the victim, still needed to go to the Public Security Bureau to deal with it. Therefore, Gu Ning stayed in City Q for the time being. She needed to sue Zhuang Chuanhao in person. That morning, Gu Ning was busy preparing all kinds of documents and evidence. As for herwyer, Gu Ning gave Chen Cangyi a call, so thewyer of the Shengning Organization would fly to City Q in the earliest flight. She could hire a localwyer, but she preferred to use her ownwyer who was more reliable. It cost a lot to hire a goodwyer after all. Herwyer arrived at 11 am after which they went to the Public Security Bureau together. The Public Security Bureau was already aware of Gu Nings background, so all the policemen were very polite to her. Actually, they were her fans. They had read a lot of news about Gu Ning on the Inte, and they knew that she was a billionaire. Not many people could be so sessful at such an early age. When those policemen greeted Gu Ning, she kindly smiled at them. Although Gu Ning was very kind and gentle, they still could sense her air of power. Gu Ning was the founder of arge business group after all, so she had to show her influence. If she didnt show her influence, other people might think lightly of her. However, she couldnt do it too much, or other people might have a bad impression of her. She didnt want others to be scared of her, but she must be held in awe. Gu Ning met the policeman who was in charge of the case and handed over the documentary evidence before she left. Once she was gone, those policemen began to talk about her. No wonder people call her Goddess Gu. Shes as beautiful as she is outstanding. Right, both she and her parents have my admiration. I wonder how her parents have educated her to be so outstanding. My kid only knows how to y games all day long. I think shes very excellent herself. Her parents must be super proud of her. I wish my son could be as half outstanding as her. ... Gu Ningswyer stayed to deal with it, while she left for the capital. It was already 3 pm, so she had missed the release conference of Battle in the Sky. The release conference of Battle in the Sky would be held at 2 pm, and many Inte users began to download it once it was avable on its official website. However, because too many people were downloading it at the same time, the website almost broke down. The connection speed is too slow. There are too many people downloading it at the same time. Ive seeded in downloading it. Im jealous of you. Me too. ... Many Inte users wereining and cheering on Weibo. High-speed Tech was very happy to see that its new game was so popr, but other gamepanies were displeased, especially Tianhe Technology. Tianhe Technology just released a new game at the beginning of that year, and although it didnt cause a sensation, it was getting more and more attention from game yers, but Battle in the Sky suddenly showed up. Games which had been released for a long time normally had loyal yers, and yers with high ranks in the game wouldnt be willing to abandon it. Unfortunately, Tianhe Technology still needed more time. In the development department of Tianhe Technology, the project manager was angry and hit a table with great force. Why was Battle in the Skyunched right now? Our game has just gained some attention, but were in a very dangerous situation now. The project manager clenched his teeth in anger. Battle in the Sky is very popr at the early stage, but we dont know what will happen in the future, a game designer said. They sensed a great crisis, because Battle in the Sky was attractive and addictive. Even they couldnt wait to y it. I want to hack into their system to ruin the game program, but Im afraid that theyre at a higher level than us, and I dont want to be exposed, the manager said. Actually, he had always had that idea since he learned that High-speed Tech was going to release Battle in the Sky, but he didnt dare to take action. Its not a good idea, but do we have to ept this result? another game designer asked. What else can we do now? A teammate was in a very bad mood. Chapter 1335 - The Future Queen

Chapter 1335: The Future Queen

Alright, its meaningless toin here. Were not the boss, and we cant make the decision. The project manager stopped their discussion. Others had to close their mouths, because it was purely academic. ... Many Inte users began to y Battle in the Sky once they finished downloading. Although it was a new game, most of them were game lovers, so it wasnt hard for them to get familiar with it. So after ying for a while, the majority were familiar with its rules. At the same time, the new game also attracted many new game yers, because it was very addictive. The game required a high level of skills, so many of them lost after a short while and they went to leavements on Weibo about it one after another. Battle in the Sky is the best game Ive ever yed! I agree, and I can barely put my phone down. Its so enjoyable! I mean everyone should try it, because youll regret it if you dont y it. ... Many people showed off their user experience on Weibo, but some still hadnt finished downloading yet. Oh, Im so envious of those who have already yed it. I cant wait to y it! ... Some people also had doubts. Really? Is it that fun? I admit that its ad is very exciting, but I dont think its better than all the other games. ... Youll know after you try it. Right, dont rush to deny it, or youll regret it. ... On the Inte, a lot of people were talking about Battle in the Sky. Within a short time, Battle in the Sky became one of the hottest topics on Weibo. Because of the poprity of Battle in the Sky, more and more Inte users were attracted to it. Not everybody liked it, because different people had different preferences. Some game yers thought that it was boring and gave up after ying it for a while, but they didnt leave negativements about it. It was indeed a high-quality game, but just not suitable for them. Some people alsoined that Battle in the Sky wasnt fun at all, and that they liked another game better. Anyway, about 90% game yers liked Battle in the Sky. ... Gu Ning arrived at the capital at 6 pm, and saw missed calls and a message from K once she turned on her phone. K called her about an hour ago, but she was in the ne at that time and her phone was turned off. Gu Ning read Ks message at once, and K told her to y the game if she was free, because it would be great advertising for it. Gu Ning was definitely willing to do that and sent a message back to K. After walking out of the exit, she saw Leng Shaoting standing in the arrival hall. Its already done, and hes been sentenced to death, Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning. Great. Gu Ning nodded. Luca had bad luck and encountered Gu Ning who wasnt weak at all. If he hadnt taken the mission from Leng Shaojia, he wouldnt have lost his life. However, he asked for it. On the other hand, Leng Shaojia was still waiting for his reply. She had no idea that Luca was already sentenced to death. Gu Ning was reluctant to go to the Leng familys house right now, because she didnt want to see Leng Shaojia. She was afraid that she might lose control of herself and Master Leng would find out about it. It was time for dinner, so Gu Ning along with her two bodyguards went to dine together. On the way, Gu Ning took out her phone and started the game. She yed several rounds and won every time. She took a screenshot and posted it on Weibo afterwards. Gu Ning: A very enjoyable game! Is there anyone who wants to challenge me? Im not avable online all the time, so it depends on your luck. She didnt hide her ID in the picture, so everyone got to know her game ID. Once she sent out that post, it caused a sensation on Weibo. Some went to add Gu Ning as their friend, while some simply leftments below. The Future Queen? What a great name! Its very suitable for Goddess Gu. ... Some people found that they couldnt add Gu Ning as their friends, then came back to Weibo toin. I cant add Goddess Gu as my friend, because my level is too low. My heart is broken now. Goddess Gu is so unbelievable. Her level is so high! In the game, only yers of the same level could add each other as friends. The game was divided into seven grades: primary grade, intermediate grade, advanced grade, god grade, holy grade, heaven grade and infinite grade. Each grade had 100 levels. Gu Ning was in intermediate grade now, so yers in the primary grade couldnt be her friends. I think Goddess Gu must have yed it for a long time, or she cant reach such a high level within a day. I think so, and now Im starting to believe that High-speed Tech is also Goddess Guspany. I had the same thought as you. Chapter 1336 - Gu Ning Did it on Purpose

Chapter 1336: Gu Ning Did it on Purpose

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Many Inte users @(mentioned) Gu Ning and asked her about it, but Gu Ning didnt reply. Gu Ning didnt reply at all, but they werent mad because she had too many followers on Weibo, and it was impossible for her to reply to every question about her. If she had anything she wanted to say, she would directly send out a post so that everyone could see it. Social media influencers all behaved like that, so everyone was already used to it. Its possible for it to be Goddess Gus friendspany. Right, many of Goddess Gus friends also repost her posts when she needs promotion. I agree. ... After that, more people chose to ept this guess. Even though High-speed Tech was really Gu Ningspany, not many people were aware of it. Its not important. I just want to add Goddess Gu as my friend, but her level is much higher than me. Right! I want to y with her. Me too. Goddess Gu must have done it on purpose so that more people will download the game in order to be her friend. I think Ill y the game all weak to catch up with Goddess Gu. ... Many people believed that Gu Ning did it on purpose. It was true that Gu Ning did that on purpose, because too many people wanted to be her friends once she made her ID public. She couldnt deal with so many people alone! Therefore, she directly reached a high level so that only skilled yers could be her friends. It was easy for Gu Ning to reach a high level, but it was very difficult for many other people. As a result, only a few game yers could be Gu Nings friends. In addition, she could attract more people to y the game. She wasnt forcing her fans to download and y the game, and it was still up to them whether they wanted to y the same game as her. They were free to say no. If her fans really disliked this game, they wouldnt download it even if she forced them to do so. Her fans had reason. After sending out the post, Gu Ning also sent a message to Chu Peihan and her other friends in the WeChat group. She suggested they y it when they were free. Since Gu Ning rmended it, they absolutely wanted to give it a try. Except for Yu Mixi and An Yi, the others were all game lovers, especially Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping. Hao Ran, Chu Peihan, and Su Anya yed games sometimes. All of a sudden, Gu Ning thought of something important and called Yu Mixi right away. Yu Mixi was surprised when she saw Gu Nings call. Hi, Ningning. I forgot to tell you something important. Do you want to work as an intern in the finance department of mypany this vacation? Its in the city center of City F, so you can go home everyday after work. What do you think? Gu Ning asked. Although Yu Mixi was kind of her staff member now, she wouldnt force her to do anything. They just finished the National College Entrance Examination, so most of them wanted to rx, which was understandable. The situation would be different after they entered university. Many college students chose to work during their vacations to earn some money. Some did it in order to lighten the financial burden for their families, while some wanted to learn some skills before they joined the workforce. Sure! Yu Mixi was very happy to hear this news. She had been helping her parents in her familys small restaurant these days, and seldom gathered together with her friends. Yu Mixis parents had rented a small store outside Jiahua Garden and made it a small restaurant. Yu Mixis father was good at cooking, so the restaurant was quite popr, and they could make about twenty thousand yuan per month. Great, Ill inform thepany before I call you again, Gu Ning said. She also hoped that Yu Mixi could start working as early as possible. Gu Ning called An Guangyaoter and told him her n. An Guangyao agreed with crity and said that Yu Mixi could report for duty before 9 am tomorrow. Afterwards, Gu Ning called Yu Mixi again and told her the time. When Yu Mixi knew that Gu Ning arranged for her to have an internship in Shenghua Real Estate, she was surprised because it was An Yis family business. Although it wasnt owned by An Yis family now, An Yis father was still managing it. Therefore, none of them were aware that Gu Ning was the real boss of Shenghua Real Estate. The second Yu Mixi found out, she began to think that Gu Ning might have a rtionship with Shenghua Real Estate. Chapter 1337 - A Fortune-teller

Chapter 1337: A Fortune-teller

Gu Ningspany wasnt in City F, but Gu Ning knew An Yis father, so Gu Ning arranged for her to work in Shenghua Real Estate, which would be convenient for her to go back home after work. This was Yu Mixis thoughts, so she didnt ask further about it and epted Gu Nings arrangement. After the call, Gu Ning arrived at the hotel, and went to dine with her bodyguards and Leng Shaoting. When they walked outside after finishing dinner, they heard a female voice from a private room with the door ajar. It was Leng Shaojias voice. Gu Nings face changed, but she was still able to stay calm, but Leng Shaoting was full of anger. It seemed like he would break into the room any second, so Gu Ning pulled him away at once. Even though they were going to take revenge, they couldnt do it right now. Gu Ning had no intention to let Leng Shaojia know that she was going to punish her. If Leng Shaojia found out, she would undoubtedly tell Master Leng. In that case, Master Lengs rtionship with her would be damaged. Leng Shaoting calmed himself down when they walked away from the private room. They went straight back to Century City. Gao Yi drove the car, and Qiao Ya sat in the front passengers seat, while Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sat in the rear seats. Leng Shaoting held Gu Nings hand tightly along the way, and he was still very mad. Gu Ning didnt want to see him in a terrible mood, so she opened her mouth tofort him. Shaoting, Ill handle it properly myself. You dont need to pay too much attention to it. Fine. Leng Shaoting agreed, because he didnt want Gu Ning to be worried about him. He paid a lot of attention to it, because Leng Shaojia had schemed against Gu Ning several times already. However, because of Master Leng, they had to tolerate it for the time being. Leng Shaoting was mad, and felt sorry for Gu Ning. If Gu Ning had no rtionship with the Leng family, she wouldnt hesitate to punish Leng Shaojia as she wanted. Its still early. Why dont we have a walk on the antique street? Gu Ning said, trying to distract Leng Shaoting. There were several antique streets in the capital, and all of them had a long history, but they were rebuilt and became tourist attractions now. Now, no matter if it was day or night, they were always crowded. The night view there was extraordinarily beautiful. Gu Ning had a special affection towards ancient streets. Leng Shaoting understood that, so he agreed. Why not. He smiled at Gu Ning. After that, Gu Ning told Gao Yi to drive to the antique street. When they arrived, it was just sunset. Because it was a tourist attraction, there were many visitors and shops. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning walked separately from Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, because they were both couples. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning walked down the ancient street hand in hand. When they passed by a fortune-tellers stand, an old man called Gu Ning, Hey, miss, do you want a fortune-telling service? Its very urate. No, thanks. Gu Ning didnt like fortune-telling, because she thought that it was a trick. Come on, have a try! The old man was unwilling to give up and stood in front of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting frowned with dissatisfaction, but he said nothing. Even though the old man was annoying, he hadnt done anything to hurt them. I dont believe it, Gu Ning said. Well, miss, I can tell from your face that youve suffered a tribtion about a half year ago, whichpletely changed your life, the old man said. Hearing that, Gu Ning got nervous. The tribtion was the car ident which led to her rebirth, and everything began to change after she woke up. It wasnt a secret, but she wasnt in City F now. Gu Ning had many thoughts in her mind, but she stayed calm on the surface. It isnt a secret that I was in a terrible car ident about half a year ago. People who know me are all aware of it. Have you found information about me on purpose in order to deceive me into paying you money? Gu Ning said. Ridiculous! The old man was annoyed when Gu Ning said that. Its free. I dont want your money! Sorry, Im not interested. Gu Ning refused. However, she knew that the old man was very serious, which alerted her. If the old man could really tell her fortune, it would be big trouble. Gu Ning decided to avoid him. Therefore, she pulled Leng Shaoting and walked away. Miss... The old man was unwilling to let her go, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked away fast, and he had to give it up. He was impressed by Gu Nings physiognomy, and wasnt in the mood to open his stand now. He saw many unusual things from her face, but he didnt have a chance to see her face clearly. Nevertheless, he was sure that the girls life was very special, especially after the tribtion. She could have been killed in the tribtion, but she survived. Chapter 1338 - Xia Yichu Is Injured

Chapter 1338: Xia Yichu Is Injured

Her life had aplete change afterwards, and she became a totally different person. It seemed like a person that had two lives. However, it was impossible for a person to have two lives, so the old man couldnt figure it out. The old man was disappointed that he failed to tell Gu Nings fortune, but he wasnt in despair, because he had a feeling that they would meet again. He believed in fate. ... Gu Ning was relieved after walking far away. Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning was worried and wanted to avoid the old man. He didnt want to interfere in her own things, but he was afraid that it might hurt Gu Ning, so he asked, Ningning, why are you avoiding him? Hearing that, Gu Ning panicked a little. She absolutely couldnt tell Leng Shaoting that she had been reborn before. Well, Im just afraid that he might see my Jade Eyes. Leng Shaoting nodded, because it was indeed an important secret. Right, you must be careful from now on. If anyone else knew about it, Gu Ning would be in danger. Even though Gu Ning wasnt weak at all, he still felt anxious when there was someone who wanted to hurt her. I will, Gu Ning said. She disliked trouble and would do everything to avoid it. ... Once Battle in the Sky was released, it was bing increasingly popr. More and more people were attracted to it after only one afternoon. Those who wanted to add Gu Ning as their friend but failed because their levels were too low crazily spent a lot more time and energy ying the game. They ached to be Gu Nings friends to y a round against or with her. As for other people, they were simply addicted to the game. ... Gu Ning went back home at 9:30 pm. Leng Shaoting stayed in Gu Nings house that night. Although Leng Shaoting didnt have to fulfill a mission these days, it didnt mean that he could stay outside and be free all day long. He still needed to go back to the military base tomorrow. Actually, he was supposed to leave today, but Gu Ning was going back to the capital, so he dyed the departure time until tomorrow. He had nothing important to deal with, so it wasnt a big deal. Leng Shaoting hadnt stayed alone with Gu Ning for a long time, and he missed her so much in bed. So because he had to leave tomorrow, he had sex again and again with Gu Ning that night. Ningning, I dont want to leave you. Leng Shaoting hugged Gu Ning in his arms. He wished that they were an ordinary couple who could stay with each other every day. However, he couldnt because of his job. I dont want to leave you either. Gu Ning hugged him tight. She was reluctant to leave Leng Shaoting, but she was more mature than him, so she didnt feel too sad. Leng Shaoting was deeper in love than she was in their rtionship. However, it didnt mean that she loved Leng Shaoting less than Leng Shaoting loved her. What Leng Shaoting could do for her was what she was also willing to do for him. The next day, Leng Shaoting left after lunch. Gu Ning also went to herpany for workter. As soon as Gu Ning walked into the hall, she saw Lu Xiao walking outside with an angry expression. Lu Xiao was struck dumb for a second when he saw Gu Ning. Oh, hi, boss. Whats wrong? Why do you look so mad? Gu Ning asked. Xia Yichu wass injured during the shooting of her music video, Lu Xiao said with his eyes full of worry. Gu Ning was aware of Lu Xiaos affection towards Xia Yichu, so she knew that he must be very concerned. How is she now? Is it serious? Gu Ning asked with concern as Xia Yichus boss. She broke her leg and shes in the hospital now. Im on my way to visit her, Lu Xiao replied. Ill go with you, Gu Ning said. Sure. Lu Xiao agreed. After that, they went to the hospital together. At the same time, Tang Haifeng had the reply to the engagement date for Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning from Zhao Yiru, but it wasnt delightful. Tang, although Im not an expert on xuanxue, I think I still need to be honest with you. I dont think Shaoting should have the engagement this year from his date of birth and eight characters of a horoscope. Its better to dy it, Zhao Yiru said. Well, I trust you. Since you think its better to dy it, we can dy it. It isnt a big deal. Tang Haifeng thought that it wouldnt make a difference whether Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were engaged this year or next year. Tang Haifeng then told Leng Weihua about it. Although Leng Weihua also felt a little disappointed, he epted it. He believed in superstitions to some extent. However, what they didnt know was that Zhao Yiru actually found that Leng Shaoting was going to go through a tribtion, but he didnt know how serious it would be. He only knew a little about xuanxue, so he wasnt very sure of the result. Chapter 1339 - Beg for Help

Chapter 1339: Beg for Help

In addition, even if he saw something terrible in the future, it didnt mean that it would certainly happen. One could be well-prepared for it to avoid the danger. ... Because the shooting set was a little far from the hospital, Xia Yichu was still absent by the time that Gu Ning arrived. Before they saw Xia Yichu, they ran into something else. Doctor, please, please help me and save my younger brother. Ill give you the moneyter. They heard a female voice begging the doctor. Gu Ning and Lu Xiao found a young woman pulling a male doctor at the door of the outpatient department, and she was crying loudly in despair. Miss Peng, please stop. ording to the rules, if you cant pay the fee, I cant do the surgery. To be honest with you, your younger brother probably wont recover even if he has the operation, the male doctor said. Please, please... The woman was unwilling to give up. Miss Peng, would please let me go? Its not easy for me to make the decision, alright? the male doctor said with a resigned sigh. I feel for this girl, but she doesnt have enough money. its impossible for the hospital to cure her younger brother. The poor can only wait for death. Money is really important nowadays. ... Onlookers also sighed with sadness. The hospital wouldnt treat a patient without money. Gu Ning agreed that it was a little cold that the hospital directly abandoned those patients without money, but the hospital wasnt a charity after all. Gu Ning hesitated for a while, then still walked to Miss Peng. The moment Gu Ning walked near, Miss Peng noticed her and knelt down in front of her. Miss Gu, please lend me some money for my younger brothers surgery. I promise Ill pay you back with my sry. Im willing to do anything for you. Miss Peng recognized Gu Ning and she knew that Gu Ning was very kind, so she became hopeful again. In fact, if Gu Ning was unwilling to help her, she wouldntin either, but only felt hopeless. Other people all shook their heads when they saw that Miss Peng went to borrow money from a young girl. An operation cost at least hundreds of thousand yuan, and it was impossible for a young girl to lend so much money to a stranger. Gu Ning was surprised when Miss Peng called her name. Actually, since Gu Ning walked towards her of her own ord, it meant that she had intention to help her. Gu Ning felt touched when Miss Peng promised to do anything for her in order to save her younger brother. Only family members were willing to sacrifice for each other. No problem, I can lend you money, but I need to see your younger brother first, Gu Ning said. It was obvious that Miss Pengs younger brother was seriously injured, and he probably couldnt survive even if he had the operation. Therefore, Gu Ning wanted to see Miss Pengs younger brother first and help him survive. Onlookers were shocked when Gu Ning really agreed to help. Sure, sure, sure. Miss Peng got back to her feet at once, and led the way for Gu Ning. Before Gu Ning left with Miss Peng, she took out a porcin bottle and gave it to Lu Xiao. You can wait here for Xia Yichu. Tell her to take this pill when she arrives. Its very helpful for her recovery. Great. Lu Xiao took it without hesitation. Afterwards, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya left with Gu Ning, following Miss Peng. Some onlookers along with the doctor also followed them. Miss Pengs full name was Peng Xiaoman, and she was 28 this year. Her younger brother was Peng Xinghao, who was in his early twenties this year, but he was ced in a bed at a corner of the hall because he couldnt have the operation. Peng Xiaoman wasnt able to afford the surgery fee, so Peng Xinghao couldnt stay in the ward. When Gu Ning saw Peng Xinghao, his head was still bleeding. There was a fruit knife in his head that hadnt been removed yet, because he couldnt have the operation, and it was very dangerous. Because of losing too much blood, Peng Xinghao had a pale face andboured breathing. It seemed like he could die at any second. Without dy, Gu Ning walked ahead and held Peng Xinghaos hand to secretly put her magical power into his body. Gu Ning wouldnt cure him with her magical power, but would help him survive. Whats she doing? No idea, it seems like shes taking his pulse. Really? Who knows! Gu Ning was secretly putting her magical power into Peng Xinghaos body with one hand, and put a pill to his mouth with another hand. What is this? the doctor asked. Although he couldnt do the operation on Peng Xinghao, he didnt want him to die in the hospital. Gu Ning didnt answer his question. Onlookers got nervous and began to discuss it again. This girl is so bold! What if anything terrible happens to the young man? She must take responsibility. ... A group of onlookers were criticizing Gu Ning, but Gu Ning stayed silent. Peng Xiaoman was also surprised when Gu Ning put the pill into Peng Xinghaos mouth, but she didnt stop Gu Ning. She didnt think that Gu Ning was going to hurt Peng Xinghao, especially in public. If Peng Xinghao died after taking her pill, Gu Ning would be in big trouble, and there was no reason for Gu Ning to do that. As time went by, Peng Xinghaos breath gradually stabilized and he began to breathe normally. Chapter 1340 - Bullying

Chapter 1340: Bullying

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After a few minutes, Peng Xinghaos face began to change. Onlookers who stood a distance away couldnt see it, but the male doctor was able to notice it and he was totally shocked. He couldnt believe that Peng Xinghao began to recover once Gu Ning helped him take a pill. He was curious about the pill now. After that, the male doctor turned to stare at Gu Ning. He wanted to ask Gu Ning for more information about the pill, but he knew that it wasnt appropriate for him to do that in public right now. Peng Xiaoman almost burst into tears of excitement when she saw Peng Xinghaos face bing normal. She knew that it must be the effect of Gu Nings medicine. Miss Peng, you can go to register now before your younger brother has the operation, Gu Ning said to Peng Xiaoman and withdrew her hand. Gu Ning only helped Peng Xinghao stay alive, but he still needed to have an operation to remove the knife from his head. If she directly removed the fruit knife in public, it would be strange and nobody would believe it. Peng Xinghao still needed a doctor to help him. Gu Ning would give him some power crystals to help him recover faster after the surgery. Right, right! Peng Xiaoman ran to do it at once. She didnt have enough money for the operation, but she could afford the fee for registration. When Peng Xiaoman left to register, the male doctor told those onlookers to leave, then he asked Gu Ning with curiosity, Miss Gu, what kind of medicine is this pill? Sorry, Im afraid I cant tell, Gu Ning said. The male doctor didnt insist, because he knew that Gu Ning was unwilling to tell him. ... Before Peng Xinghao was pushed into the operating room, Xia Yichu arrived. Actually, Xia Yichu wasnt severely injured and only broke her leg. She only needed to rest for a few days after putting her bones back in their normal positions. Lu Xiao was too nervous, so it had seemed to be a serious problem. Once Xia Yichu came, Lu Xiao told her to take the pill that Gu Ning gave him. With the help of Gu Nings power crystal, Xia Yichu would be able to move within a day. ... Before long, Peng Xinghao was going to have the operation. Gu Ning asked Peng Xiaoman when there was nobody around them, Miss Peng, can you tell me what happened to your younger brother? Hearing that, Peng Xiaoman looked furious. My younger brothers major was clothing design in college. He went to have an interview in apany a few days ago, and provided several design drafts. Thepany kept his drafts and told him to wait for the information. My younger brother has waited for the result for a long time, and saw a clothing designpetition by ident on the Inte. He found his work in the top 3 participants but his name was removed. He then went to ask thepany for a reason. I dont know what happenedter, but I just received a call from the hospital that my younger brother was in great danger. I rushed to the hospital and I also called the police, but the police wouldnt help me find the criminal. Peng Xiaoman was disappointed in the police now. Gu Ning was also angry after knowing the truth. At the same time, she was aware of the cruel fact that the powerful always bullied the poor with their power and influence. When Gu Ning and Gu Man still lived a hard life, other people in the Gu family also loved to bully them. Tang Aining was reincarnated in Gu Nings body afterwards, and nobody dared to bully them again. If the poor didnt want to be bullied all the time, they must grow to be strong. Unfortunately, not every poor person could grow strong one day, so bullying would exist as usual. Since Peng Xinghaos major was clothing design in the university and he was able to win a ce in an important designpetition, Gu Ning thought that she could hire him to work for her in her garmentpany. Although her garmentpany wasnt shorthanded now, she wouldnt mind hiring skilled people. No matter what, Gu Ning made up her mind to help Peng Xinghao this time. Right when Gu Ning was about to say something, Peng Xiaoman opened her mouth first. Miss Gu, I know that you have a garmentpany under your name, and my younger brother is an outstanding clothing designer. If you think hes qualified, he can work for you and well pay you the money back with the sry. You can fire him whenever you want to of course. Their parents passed away very early, so she had to quit school when she was only a freshman. Although she didnt have many skills, her younger brother was outstanding. Gu Ning was willing to hire Peng Xinghao if he was really good at clothing design, but she wouldnt fire him casually unless he made a terrible mistake. If Peng Xinghao could be a sessful clothing designer, he could make a lot more money than the medical fee. Gu Ning decided to give Peng Xinghao a chance. Chapter 1341 - Seek Justice for Them

Chapter 1341: Seek Justice for Them

It totally depended on Peng Xinghaos skills whether he could get a job in Gu Nings garmentpany. Gu Ning was kind, but wasnt dumb after all. If your younger brother is a skilled designer, I wont miss the chance to hire him, but Im a businesswoman and I need to have an interview with him first, Gu Ning said. Of course, I understand! Peng Xiaoman was cheered up. If Peng Xinghao could really be a clothing designer, she would be super happy for him. In fact, she had great confidence in Peng Xinghao. Moreover, she hoped that they could pay back the money in this way. Gu Ning understood that Peng Xiaoman was very kind and grateful to her. Miss Peng, do you have your younger brothers photos in your phone? Gu Ning asked Peng Xiaomanter. Yes, Peng Xiaoman said. She didnt know why Gu Ning asked her for Peng Xinghaos photos, but she believed that Gu Ning wouldnt hurt them. She sent Gu Ning a photo of her younger brother at once. Gu Ning then called K without dy. She didnt walk away and talked with K on the phone right in front of Peng Xiaoman. Ill send you a photo of a young man. Can you investigate XXpany to see what happened to the young man at 12 pm, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Peng Xiaoman realized that Gu Ning was helping them to collect evidence. Gu Ning was going to seek justice for them. Thinking of that, Peng Xiaoman asked, Miss Gu, are you... Since youre going to work for me, I should help you find out the truth, Gu Ning said. Peng Xiaoman almost cried at this moment. M-Miss Gu, thank you, thank you so much! ... Xia Yichus treatment was also done, and there was no need for her to stay in the hospital. When she left, Lu Xiao called Gu Ning and told her about Xia Yichus situation. Gu Ning had made good arrangements for Peng Xinghao as well, so she didnt need to stay here. Peng Xiaoman would take good care of Peng Xinghao. Nevertheless, before she left, she gave Peng Xiaoman two power crystals and told her to help Peng Xinghao take them once he was pushed out of the operation room. The pill would melt once it was put into Peng Xinghaos mouth, so he could take it even if he was still unconscious. If she was avable, she woulde to see them, and if Peng Xinghao was in danger again, Peng Xiaoman could call her. When Peng Xinghao woke up, they could talk about his job then. Peng Xiaoman repeatedly thanked Gu Ning. When Gu Ning walked out, Xia Yichu was already sitting in Lu Xiaos car. Her agent and assistant were also with her. The interlude Xia Yichu sang for a new TV show was released recently, and it ranked high on the list of the most popr music within three days. It was even more popr than the opening song and ending song. As a result, Xia Yichu gained greater fame. Before Xia Yichu made her debut, she had caused a sensation several times on the Inte, so she wasnt a strange face in many peoples eyes. Fenghua Entertainment had also be a famous entertainmentpany now, so all its artists shared its fame. In addition, Pei Henas fans became Xia Yichus fanster. Xia Yichu was prettier than Pei Hena too, so she was more likely to be a popr singer. The music video Xia Yichu was shooting was precisely for her new song, Lose. This was Xia Yichus first song, and she also had three other songs waiting to be released. Xia Yidong wrote one of them, while a famousposer finished the other two. The other three songs would be released when Lose brought greater fame to Xia Yichu. Since Xia Yidong wrote songs for Xia Yichu, he also got paid by Fenghua Entertainment, but because Xia Yidong didnt have much fame now, the pay wasnt high. Nevertheless, Xia Yidong didnt care about it, because he was writing songs for his older sister. However, although Xia Yichu had signed a contract with Fenghua Entertainment, Xia Yidong hadnt yet. With the help of Xia Yichus influence, Xia Yidong had many followers on Weibo as well. Xia Yidong used his own photo as the profile photo. Xia Yichu was very beautiful, and Xia Yidong was attractive too. ... Hi, boss. When Gu Ning walked over, they all greeted her with respect. Gu Ning nodded, and her sight fell on Xia Yichu. How do you feel now? Its not painful now. Thank you, boss, Xia Yichu said with a smile. If it hadnt been for Gu Nings pill, she probably would have to stay in the patient bed for days. Great, Lu Xiao will drive you home, and you can start to work again after making a full recovery, Gu Ning said. Sure, Xia Yichu said. After that, Lu Xiao drove Xia Yichu home, and Gu Ning went back to herpany. On the way, K called Gu Ning and told her that he already got the surveince video. Gu Ning said that she was still on her way to thepany, and that she would watch it after she arrived. She called K once she was in her office, and K went to see her with hisputer. Chapter 1342 - Dirty Secrets of the Tang Organization

Chapter 1342: Dirty Secrets of the Tang Organization

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions K showed Gu Ning the surveince video and the evidence of the dirty secrets about the senior management of the Tang Organization, especially about Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin. Gu Ning watched the surveince video first. At 12:15 pm, Peng Xinghao walked into the building of XXpany. He didnt have a reservation, and wasnt allowed to walk inside, so he argued with some staff members in the hall. About five minutester, the front desk received a call and let Peng Xinghao in. Peng Xinghao went to the HR department and said something but Gu Ning couldnt hear it, because the surveince cameras only captured pictures without sound. At the beginning, the HR manager stayed calm facing Peng Xinghao, but it seemed that their negotiation failed. The HR manager changed his expression and his attitude seemed to be threatening Peng Xinghao. Peng Xinghao was mad and turned around to leave. Right at this moment, a young man dashed inside and pointed at Peng Xinghao criticizing him in anger. After arguing for a minute, the young man grabbed a fruit knife from the coffee table and stabbed Peng Xinghao in the head. Peng Xinghao wasnt prepared and was seriously injured. The young man was scared too and drew his hand back at once. The HR manager talked with him for a short while, then made a call. About 20 minutester, an ambnce arrived and sent Peng Xinghao to the hospital. After that, the hospital called Peng Xinghaos older sister, Peng Xiaoman. The young man was the heir of thispany. His father dealt with this problem without dy, so the police ignored Peng Xiaomans call for help. Send what youve got to my email, Gu Ning said to K. She wanted to slowly read the evidence of the dirty secrets about the Tang family. No problem, K said. There were too many files, so it took a long while for K to sessfully send them to Gu Ning. Afterwards, Gu Ning told K to leave, then she began to read the files about the Tang family. No businessman was innocent. Even Gu Ning had broken thew sometimes. She had dug many ancient graves before, which was illegal, but she didnt hurt other people. She hadnt done something like bribery and tax evasion either. Gu Ning had powerful connections, and there was no need for her to bribe someone. She made a lot of money, so she didnt bother to evade tax. Because old surveince videos were reced by new ones every year, K could only do the investigation with this years surveince videos. He couldnt know what those rted people had done before this year. As for those deleted surveince videos, K wasnt able to get them back either. For example, if Gu Ning told K to investigate into the case about Peng Xinghaoter, the surveince video could have been deleted. It would be harmful to keep it anyway. K hadnt found many dirty secrets about Tang Bingsen. Tang Bingsen was a cunning old businessman after all, and it wasnt easy to find his dirty secrets. Besides, Tang Bingsen had a gang to help him deal with many things, so there was no need for him to do bad deeds in person. When Tang Aining was still alive, she had solved many problems for Tang Bingsen. However, Tang Aining was dead now, so nobody would know what had happened before. Even if Gu Ning was clearly aware of those bad deeds, she had no evidence. Tang Bingsen hadnt been found guilty of bribery and corruption. K only found out about Tang Bingsens sexual rtionship with Tian Feifei, his mistress, and his love child. Gu Ning wasnt surprised, because she already knew that Tang Bingsen had a mistress and a love child, but she didnt know who they were. Tang Bingsens mistress was Feng Lin, who was the HR manager in apany under the control of the Tang Organization. Their son was Feng Qile. He was 15 this year and was in tenth grade. K also had the videos of Tang Bingsen meeting with Feng Lin, but they always gathered together with arge group of people. They only had a private meeting three times. Feng Qile also showed up at the three private meetings by ident. Gu Ning didnt know whether Feng Qile was aware of the fact that Tang Bingsen was his biological father. As for the major directors of the Tang Organization, most of them hadmitted bribery. Other than that, there were sectional conflicts in the Tang Organization as well. Someone wanted to get the chair of the chairman, so there were two factions inside. This director who wanted to be the chairman was quite outstanding, and he had a secret rtionship with the president of anotherrge business group which was the Tang Organizations enemy. As a major director of the Tang Organization, he had contact with the president of its business enemy, which meant that they must face the same opponent. In other words, this director nned to cooperate with the president to unseat Tang Bingsen. However, no one knew who would benefit most from their conflict. Gu Ning didnt think that they could seed, because Tang Bingsen had the support from a gang. This gang would be Gu Nings first target in order to deal with Tang Bingsen. Gu Ning didnt know where the gangs base was, but she knew some of its members stayed beside Tang Bingsen as his bodyguards and helpers. Therefore, Gu Ning decided to investigate them to see what she could find out. Qi Ziyues and Tang Yaxins dirty secrets were much more exciting than Tang Bingsens and the major directors. Gu Ning knew that Qi Ziyue wasnt a loyal man to the Tang Organization nor to Tang Yaxin. Chapter 1343 - Qi Ziyue’s relationship with Tang Yaxin

Chapter 1343: Qi Ziyues rtionship with Tang Yaxin

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qi ZIyue always had the ambition to steal the Tang Organization. Gu Ning was clearly aware of it after her reincarnation. She wasnt surprised by Qi Ziyues disloyalty to Tang Yaxin either. Qi Ziyue had an unusually high self-esteem, and he ached to have power and wealth. He only cared about himself, and he was too selfish to be loyal to another person. Qi Ziyue was born in an ordinary family, and many people thought that he was a freeloader when he became Tang Yaxins boyfriend. It was the undeniable truth, but Qi Ziyue was unwilling to ept it. He was eager to prove his own ability to everyone one day. However, no matter how much he had achieved afterwards, people still believed that he relied on Tang Yaxin to be sessful. Without Tang Yaxins help, he couldnt get into the Tang Organization. Qi Ziyue hoped to marry into the Tang family through Tang Yaxin, which would help him get real control of the Tang Organization. Precisely because Qi Ziyue realized that other people always regarded him as a freeloader, he felt ufortable. Besides, Qi Ziyue knew that Tang Yaxin wasnt loyal to him either, but he couldnt question her in order to keep his position in the Tang family. As a result, Qi Ziyue also cheated on Tang Yaxin. In Qi Ziyues eyes, power was much more important than a rtionship. Tang Yaxin, on the other hand, loved Qi Ziyue deeply, but she still couldnt remain loyal to him. She only yed around when Qi Ziyue wasnt in the capital so that Qi Ziyue wouldnt find it out. And Qi Ziyue didnt have any proof, because he didnt want to do the investigation. K was able to find out about their dirty secrets because he had videos of Qi Ziyue having sex with other women and Tang Yaxin having sex with other men. Because K only had videos of this year, he only had found out about two or three of their sex partners. Gu Ning decided to make this dirty secret their wedding gift. Qi Ziyue also had many useful connections, but it was nothing in Tang Bingsens eyes. Although Tang Bingsen was very confident, it didnt mean that he wouldnt fail. Tang Aining had failed in the game with Qi Ziyue in the previous incarnation. Even though she was much better than Qi Ziyue at fighting, Qi Ziyue had still sessfully schemed against her. Therefore, in this incarnation, Gu Ning kept a low profile and became much more careful. Although she was a kung fu master with a powerful family background, she still didnt think that she could do anything she wanted to. There would always be someone who was better than her in this world. Cultivators, mutants, and other kinds of monsters were much stronger than her after all. The old man she had encountered yesterday was also able to tell her fortune. In that case, she couldnt be more cautious now. ... Gu Ning stored those files into her USB sh disk. She couldnt make sure that herputer wouldnt act up, so it was safer for her to store them in a USB sh disk. Other than that, Gu Ning also printed them out and put them in her telepathic eye space. After that, she needed to deal with Peng Xinghaos case. Gu Ning called Peng Xiaoman and asked her whether the operation was already done. Peng Xinghaos operation hadsted for two hours, so he was in a ward now, and he looked fine. Doctors were all shocked by Peng Xinghaos current conditions, and they believed that it was a miracle in the medical industry because they knew nothing about Gu Nings pills. Peng Xiaoman didnt mention Gu Ning either, because she didnt want to cause Gu Ning trouble. In order to not reveal this secret, Peng Xiaoman helped Peng Xinghao take the pill when they were all gone. Knowing that Peng Xinghao was in a stable condition now, Gu Ning told Peng Xiaoman that she already had the evidence in her hands. She also told Peng Xiaoman to prepare Peng Xinghaos injury report, which would be of great use. Peng Xiaoman was excited to hear that, and she was surprised by Gu Nings efficiency. Although the young man who had seriously injured Peng Xinghao was much more powerful than them, he was no match for Gu Ning. Nevertheless, before they took action, Gu Ning told Peng Xiaoman to call the police again. Gu Ning was aware that the police wouldnt take it seriously, but she needed a policemans words as evidence. No matter what, it was the polices duty to catch criminals. Peng Xiaoman listened to Gu Ning and called the police once more. The moment a policeman picked up her call, Peng Xiaoman pressed the recording button. The policeman lost patience once he heard that XXpany was involved. Miss, you better give up, because the Zeng family isnt a family you can mess with. If theyre mad, youre unable to bear the consequences of failure. Do you still refuse to administer punishment? Peng Xiaoman wasnt surprised by the answer, but she was still mad. To be honest with you, the Zeng family has called and we wont do anything, the policeman said. As the police, shouldnt you help the innocent punish the evil? Peng Xiaoman questioned in anger. Chapter 1344 - Being Weak Is Your Fault

Chapter 1344: Being Weak Is Your Fault

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Miss, dont be so naive. Were willing to help but youre too weak in front of powerful people. Dont talk about duty with me. The truth is that powerful people make the decisions, the policeman said. This policeman wasnt cautious at all, which was a great chance for Peng Xiaoman to collect evidence. However, this policeman was also being very honest, and his attitude proved it wasnt an umon thing. Being weak was a fault. Do you mean youll side with whoever is more powerful? Peng Xiaoman asked. She always had a good impression of the police, but what had happened to her younger brother ruined it. There were ck sheep in every group and she believed that this policeman couldnt represent every policeman. Yeah, thats right, the policeman said without hesitation. He didnt bother to hide his real thoughts. Great, very good, lets wait and see! Peng Xiaoman said and hung up the call. After that, she sent the voice recording to Gu Ning. Gu Ning was also angry at this policeman, but she understood that it was amon urrence. If Peng Xiaoman hadnt met her, Peng Xiaoman would have to tolerate it and swallow her anger. Actually, if Gu Ning wasnt so sessful now, she wouldnt be able to do anything about it either. Therefore, only people with bravery, power, or wealth dared to fight against evil. Gu Ning then told Qiao Ya to pick up Peng Xinghaos injury report in the hospital. During this time, Gu Ning told K to investigate the director of the branch of the Public Security Bureau in the southern district and the Zeng family. They didnt need to rush, so she told K to help her collect detailed information about them. He could give her the result tomorrow morning. It was almost 6 pm now, so it was toote for her to go to the branch now. Gu Ning wanted to know the addresses of the director and the Zeng family, because she wanted Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to sneak into their houses to get some evidence about their dirty secrets. There was a lot of evidence that K couldnt get as a hacker, because he was only good at hacking into localputers and surveince cameras. Many people might lock their confidential documents in a safe. Before long, K found out the basic information and addresses of the director and the Zeng family. The directors name was Chang Bingjian. He was born in one of the four most powerful families in the capital, the Chang family. There were four most powerful families in the capital. The Leng family was the leading one, and the following families were the Yuan family, the Rong family, and the Chang family. They all held important positions in politics, business, and the military. The four dominant families werepeting against each other, because all of them supported different people. The person who was in the most powerful position of this country would be reced once in three years, and each of the four dominant families hoped that its choice could be the one chosen. The Leng family was the leading family of the four most powerful families in the capital because the man in that position was supported by the Leng family. However, even if the man in that position didnt have support from the Leng family, the Leng family was still the most influential among the four families. Except for the Leng familys connections which were well-known to the outside, it also had a mysterious force that no outsider was aware of. Most of the members of the Leng family didnt even know about it. Even Master Leng only knew a little about it, because it came from Leng Shaoting. Master Leng only knew that Leng Shaoting was the team leader of the Red me, and the real boss of Shengshi, but he didnt know Leng Shaotings other connections. The Red me held a higher rank than any other army, so even though Leng Shaoting was only a major general, he had greater power than a colonel general. The Red me only obeyedmands from the man who was sitting on the most powerful position of this country. At the same time, Leng Shaoting also had the right to choose what to do and what not to do. He could refuse to do what he didnt want to do. Only the man in the most powerful position had the power to order him to do anything. All in all, Leng Shaoting had great power and influence in this country. As for the Zeng family, it was only an ordinary rich family in the capital. The young man who seriously injured Peng Xinghao was called Zeng Kai. His father was Zeng Lichang, the chairman of XXpany. Once Gu Ning had the addresses of Chang Bingjian and Zeng Lichang, she gave the task to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Meanwhile, K continued to find other useful information. ... When Gu Ning left herpany, she received a call from Xu Qinyin inviting her to dine together. Gu Ning was free, so she agreed. Because Xu Qinyin said that they would drink tonight, Gu Ning didnt drive, and it was decided that they would hire a designated driver. Gu Anna came with Xu Qinyin, and the two stayed together almost all the time. Although Xu Qinyin had many friends, she seldom brought her other friends to meet Gu Ning in case Gu Ning wasnt happy about it. After having a meal together, they went to Song Nans bar. Coincidentally, Jiang Ruiqin and Tang Qingyang were there too. Jiang Ruiqin felt a little embarrassed the second he saw Gu Ning, because he had liked Gu Ning before. He knew it was impossible for them to be together, so his affection towards her faded away. He had only met Gu Ning several times after all, so it wasnt difficult for him to gradually forget her. Chapter 1345 - There Is Only Hatred Between Them

Chapter 1345: There Is Only Hatred Between Them

Although they couldnt be a couple, they could still be friends. What a coincidence! Come here, lets share a table, Jiang Ruiqin said with a broad smile. Why not, your treat! Xu Qinyin said. Gu Ning didnt mind either. No problem! Jiang Ruiqin agreed. Where is Ba Tianyang? Gu Ning asked Tang Qingyang because Ba Tianyang was absent. Oh, I asked him to deal with something for me; hell be hereter, Tang Qingyang said. Gu Ning nodded. A whileter, Leng Shaojia came. She came with several of her friends. When Gu Ning saw Leng Shaojia, she squinted but soon went back to normal. She enjoyed her drink and ignored Leng Shaojia. Gu Ning didnt want to interact with Leng Shaojia, but Leng Shaojia had a different idea. The second Leng Shaojia noticed Jiang Ruiqin, her eyes lit up, but her expression changed when her sight fell on Gu Ning, who sat across Jiang Ruiqin. She couldnt believe that Gu Ning was still fine. The killer she hired was supposed to have taken action by now. Leng Shaojia didnt know that the killers name was Luca, so she only called him the killer. And what she didnt know was that Luca was already dead. Even though Leng Shaojia hated Gu Ning, she didnt dare to do anything now because of Jiang Ruiqins presence, so she walked away with her friends and went to another table. It wasnt a secret that Gu Ning never got along with Leng Shaojia, so her friends understood why she looked annoyed. Although Leng Shaojia walked away, she still nced at them once in a while. Her sight fell on Gu Ning, then moved to Jiang Ruiqin. Ruiqin, it seems that Leng Shaojia likes you, because shes looking at you all the time, Gu Ning said. Jiang Ruiqin put on a wry smile. He was aware of it, but he disliked Leng Shaojia. I dont care. Its her own business, Jiang Ruiqin said. Leng Shaojia is too mean and unkind. I dont think she deserves Ruiqin, Xu Qinyin said with obvious hatred towards Leng Shaojia. They didnt want to pay attention to Leng Shaojia, so they soon dropped the topic. After drinking for a while, Gu Ning stood up and walked to thedies room, and Leng Shaojia followed Gu Ning. Therefore, when Gu Ning walked out of thedies room, she saw Leng Shaojia ring at her. It was obvious that Leng Shaojia stood in her way on purpose. Gu Ning squinted at Leng Shaojia and remained silent. It wasnt time for her to teach Leng Shaojia a lesson yet, so Gu Ning did nothing and wanted to leave. However, Leng Shaojia stopped her. Gu Ning, since youre going to marry into the Leng family, you should stop ying around outside. Dont bring shame to the Leng family. Leng Shaojia criticized Gu Ning as if Gu Nings behavior had humiliated the Leng family. y around? Gu Ning sneered. Did you see me doing anything inappropriate? Can I not have male friends after I started dating Shaoting? Who do you think you are? I was born in the Leng family, but you werent. Youre still an outsider even if you can marry into the Leng family, Leng Shaojia said with disdain. Gu Ning sneered. She wouldnt regard Leng Shaojia as her family member. There was only hatred between them. Leng Shaojia, you should be smart and stay away from me. You have no right to judge me, understand? Gu Ning said coldly. You... Leng Shaojia was furious and ached to p Gu Ning. You better think twice if you want to attack me. Youre no match for me, Gu Ning said, staring straight at Leng Shaojia. You... Leng Shaojia clenched her teeth. It was true that she was no match for Gu Ning. Gu Ning was a kung fu master, while she was too weak. Leng Shaojia didnt think that Gu Ning would hesitate to beat her, even for the sake of the Leng family, after so many things had happened. Gu Ning lost her patience in the end and walked out. Leng Shaojia didnt dare to stop Gu Ning again and watched her leave. If looks could kill, Leng Shaojia would have killed Gu Ning right then and there. At the same time, Leng Shaojia was also confused about why the killer hadnt taken action yet. The killer would send her a message to tell her the result if he had already taken action. Leng Shaojia wanted to ask the killer, but her other phone was left in her home. Nevertheless, she could ask Smith for the answer. Therefore, once Gu Ning was gone, Leng Shaojia took out her phone and called Smith. Honey, are you missing me? Smith flirted with her the second he picked up her call. Im in no mood for a joke! I left my other phone in my home. Help me ask the killer about the progress. Why hasnt he taken action yet? I just saw Gu Ning in a bar, Leng Shaojia said. She knew it took time, but she couldnt wait now. As long as Gu Ning was fine, she felt ufortable. Rx, let me ask him for you, Smith said. Chapter 1346 - Tang Qingyang Is Injured

Chapter 1346: Tang Qingyang Is Injured

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Gu Ning was back in the hall of the bar, she saw a group of people fighting against each other at the table next to theirs. Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna were scared, and Tang Qingyang along with Jiang Ruiqin moved at once and helped the two girls to leave safely. However, right at this moment, a bottle flew straight towards Xu Qinyin. Gu Ning was afraid and ran to her right away, trying to stop the bottle. Unfortunately, there were too many people in her way, and Gu Ning could barely move. Tang Qingyang pressed Xu Qinyin to his chest and protected her from being hit by the bottle with his own body. The flying beer bottle directly hit the back of Tang Qingyangs head. Tang Qingyang moaned in pain and felt something warm flowing down his neck. He was bleeding. However, there was no time for Tang Qingyang to deal with his injury right now, so he focused on moving Xu Qinyin out of danger. Xu Qinyin was struck dumb, so she didnt know that Tang Qingyang was injured because of her. Gu Ning took out a power crystal at once and said to Tang Qingyang, Take it, now. However, Tang Qingyang was protecting Xu Qinyin with his arms, so it wasnt convenient for him to take the pill with his own hand. Although he didnt know how effective Gu Nings pill was, he didnt hesitate to take it. After that, Gu Ning ran to the group of people in affray. She grabbed the hand of a man who wanted to hit someone with a beer bottle and used great force to dislocate his wrist. F*ck... The man was furious, and wanted to hit Gu Ning with his other hand, but Gu Ning kicked him to the sofa. When he fell, he knocked two men over. Gu Ning injured him, but not seriously. Although many people ran away in the mess, some still stayed and watched the fight from the side, and were all amazed by Gu Nings strength. Jesus, she just kicked a man away! She could be stronger than the man. ... People wereplimenting Gu Ning with admiration. ... Jiang Ruiqin and the others were already out of this chaotic ce, but Gu Ning was still left in the hall. They knew that Gu Ning wasnt weak at all, but they were still worried about her safety. Nevertheless, they couldnt go to help her right now, because they would probably only burden Gu Ning in such a situation. Song Nan wanted to go over, but was stopped by others. Gu Ning also stopped the security guards of the bar froming, because she could handle it alone. Those security guards listened to Gu Ning and stayed outside. Oh, no, youre bleeding! Song Nan was shocked when his sight fell on Tang Qingyangs wound. Go to the hospital now! What? Youre bleeding? Xu Qinyin didnt realize that Tang Qingyang was injured because of her until now. Its fine, Tang Qingyang said. Lets go to the nearby clinic now, Xu Qinyin said. How about Gu Ning... Tang Qingyang didnt want to leave right now. Shell be fine! Xu Qinyin raised her voice in anxiety. She believed that Gu Ning was able to beat all of those men on her own. Qingyang, you can go, and well stay here, Jiang Ruiqin said. Tang Qingyang nodded, then left with Xu Qinyin. Gu Ning, at the same time, beat those men up within a minute, one by one. They shouted in pain while lying on the table, sofa, and the ground. Some were injured by Gu Ning, but some were injured by theirpanions. Gu Nings fighting skills and unbelievable strengthpletely shocked all the onlookers. No way! Shes so cool. ... Song Nan walked to Gu Ning when it came to an end. ... Leng Shaojia was full of disappointment, seeing the scene. This group of men who caused trouble here had nothing to do with her, but she hated to see that Gu Ning was so strong. Who the f*ck are you? How dare you to interfere in our personal grudge, a man shouted at Gu Ning. This is my friends bar, and you just injured my other friend, Gu Ning coldly said. The man was struck dumb for a second, then closed his mouth. He waspletely drunk at the beginning, but now sobered up a bit because of the pain. Nevertheless, someone wasnt clear-headed. F*ck you! Who the damn is your friend? I dont f**king care! Another man was quite aggressive. He was too drunk to be reasonable, so Gu Ning directly ignored him. Did you call the police? Gu Ning asked Song Nan. Yeah, the police will be here soon, Song Nan said. Before the police arrived, Gu Ning figured out the cause of the affray first. The group of men sat together at therge table next to Gu Ning and her friends. Not every one of them knew each other, and some were friends of friends. They were all drunk, and began to argue loudly. All of them were impulsive young men, so they soon began to fight. Before long, the police came and took them away. As for the loss of the bar, the police told Song Nan to calcte the damages before he went to negotiate with the bunch of young men. Although the bunch of young men had just caused trouble in the bar, other people werent involved in it, so they continued to have fun inside. Therefore, Song Nan broadcast that each table could have a box of beer for free if they stayed. In fact, it wasnt an umon thing to see people fighting in a bar. So even if they couldnt have a free box of beer, most people would still be willing to stay. As a result, they all stayed. Chapter 1347 - Pay Leng Shaojia Back

Chapter 1347: Pay Leng Shaojia Back

Leng Shaojia and her friends also stayed. It wasnt veryte now, so there were vacant tables in the bar. Gu Ning couldnt help but sigh that she could always encounter a chaotic fight when she came to Song Nans bar. Where is Qingyang and Qinyin? Gu Ning asked when she failed to see Tang Qingyang and Xu Qinyin. Qingyang was injured so Qinyin took him to the nearby clinic for treatment, Jiang Ruiqin said. Oh. Gu Ning nodded. Although Tang Qingyang would be fine after taking a power crystal, he still needed to care for and dress the wound. Shortly after they moved to another clean table, Tang Qingyang and Xu Qinyin were back. Because Tang Qingyang was injured, they were in no mood to have fun here, but they needed to wait for Ba Tianyang to send Tang Qingyang home. Ba Tianyang walked insideter, and simply gave Gu Ning a nce of respect when he saw her, because Gu Ning had told him not to reveal their rtionship outside. What happened? Ba Tianyang was surprised when his sight fell on the bandages around Tang Qingyangs head. Not a big deal. A group of men just had a fight here, and I was injured by ident, Tang Qingyang said. Afterwards, Ba Tianyang drove Tang Qingyang home, and the others also left the bar. Gu Ning didnt walk far, because she nned to pay Leng Shaojia back tonight. However, before she did that, she needed to disguise herself as another person. Therefore, she found a ce without surveince cameras and put on a suit of sportswear along with a baseball cap and mask. She then went back to wait outside Song Nans bar in a dark corner with no surveince cameras. Although there were surveince cameras everywhere, not every corner could be captured. Gu Ning waited for 20 minutes before Leng Shaojia walked outside alone. She was in a terrible mood right now, because Smith told her that he failed to get through to the killer. Leng Shaojia went to the bar to drink, so she didnt drive, and instead took a taxi, so she needed to take a taxi back home too. Gu Ning didnt follow her in another taxi. Instead, she began to run. There were people running in the night, so her behavior wasnt strange at all and wouldnt attract peoples attention. When Gu Ning made sure where Leng Shaojia was leaving for, she stopped a taxi and gave them the name of a city block. Leng Shaojias apartment was in that block, and Gu Ning had found out about it a long time ago. Gu Ning wanted to arrive at the block earlier than Leng Shaojia, so she told the taxi driver to drive faster. The taxi driver listened to her and soon overtook the taxi that Leng Shaojia was in. Therefore Gu Ning entered the living area before Leng Shaojia. There were many small living areas in that block, so cars from outside were allowed to drive in. Gu Ning got off the taxi at the area where Leng Shaojia lived. However, only the residents were allowed to walk into the building, so Gu Ning had to wait outside. Nevertheless, because Gu Ning already disguised herself as another person, she didnt bother to hide. About two minutester, Leng Shaojia arrived and took out a key while walking towards the door. However, Gu Ning dashed to her all of a sudden, then punched and pped her with great force. Leng Shaojia had no idea what was happening and had to tolerate it. People around them were scared by the scene, but nobody dared to stop Gu Ning. Security guards in that living area found out about it at once, and ran over without dy. Gu Ning finished quickly, because she didnt want other people to interfere. She wouldntpletely disable Leng Shaojia, but seriously injured her. Leng Shaojia would have to lie in a hospital bed for months. After punching Leng Shaojia for a while, Gu Ning stepped on Leng Shaojias waist and secretly put her magical power into Leng Shaojias body. In that case, Leng Shaojias waist would be painful for a long time. Before the security guards came, Gu Ning left. She disappeared in seconds, so those security guards failed to catch her. F*ck... Leng Shaojia knelt on her knees on the ground with her hair in a mess. She couldnt move at all, because she felt sharp pain once she moved. She could only cry and moan in pain. Because Leng Shaojia had offended many people in her life, she didnt think of Gu Ning right away. Besides, she didnt think that Gu Ning would attack her in ambush because Gu Ning wasnt afraid of her at all. She thought that Gu Ning would attack her face to face if Gu Ning really wanted to hurt her. Only those who were scared of her would attack her in ambush, but either way, Leng Shaojia didnt have any proof. Jesus, what grudge do they have against each other? It looks so serious. Who knows? Maybe this woman has stolen another womans boyfriend or husband. It often happens. I hate mistresses, and they deserve a lesson. Right, maybe a married man bought her an apartment here. If she can afford an apartment here, she doesnt need to be a mistress. Right. ... Every onlooker believed that Leng Shaojia was a mistress, which annoyed her, but she could do nothing about it now. Chapter 1348 - Jiang Shuyuan Cries

Chapter 1348: Jiang Shuyuan Cries

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Actually, Leng Shaojia would have preferred to faint right now so that she wouldnt feel the pain nor hear those onlookers criticisms. Even those security guards began to believe that Leng Shaojia was a mistress. They stood in a circle and looked at Leng Shaojia with disdain. However, they still called the police and an ambnce for her. Miss, can you tell me your family members numbers? I can help you contact them, a security guard asked Leng Shaojia. Unfortunately, Leng Shaojia couldnt move or speak at all. In that case, they had to wait for the police. About five minutester, the police came. Because Leng Shaojia couldnt move nor speak, a policewoman went to search for her information in her bag. She found Leng Shaojias ID card and tried to contact Leng Shaojias family. Right at this moment, Leng Shaojias phone rang and the caller was Shi Yanyan. Shi Yanyan called Leng Shaojia in order to ask her whether she was home safely. The policewoman picked it up right away. Hi, this is the police, may I know your rtionship with the owner of this phone? Shi Yanyan thought that Leng Shaojia lost her phone, so she said, Im her friend. Did she lose her phone? No, shes seriously injured outside where she lives. I need to contact her family, but she cant move or speak now. Can you help us with that? the policewoman asked. What? Shaojias seriously injured? Shi Yanyan was shocked. Can you help us contact Miss Lengs family? the policewoman asked again. I dont have her familys numbers, but I know the password of her phone, Shi Yanyan said. After that, Shi Yanyan asked the policewoman whether Leng Shaojia was sent to the hospital yet, because she needed to visit her. The policewoman told her to go to the nearby hospital, and that Leng Shaojia would be sent there soon. ... When the policewoman called Leng Shaojias mother, it was already 11 pm and Jiang Shuyuan justy down on the bed. Leng Shaojia wasnt a kid anymore, and she had her own life, so Jiang Shuyuan didnt care whether she woulde back to live with them. Leng Shaojia had her own apartment, so she could live wherever she wanted. Hey, babe, Jiang Shuyuan said once she answered the call from Leng Shaojias phone. Hi, this is the police. Are you Leng Shaojias mother? the policewoman asked. Hearing that, Jiang Shuyuan got nervous and sat up on the bed at once. Yes, I am Leng Shaojias mother. What has happened to my daughter? Jiang Shuyuan was anxious. Miss Leng was seriously injured outside where she lives. The ambnce will arrive soon and well send her to the nearby hospital, the policewoman said. What? Jiang Shuyuan couldnt believe her ears. Who did it? Is it serious? At the same time, she jumped up from the bed and put on her shoes. Leng Yuanqian pushed the door of their bedroom open and heard Jiang Shuyuans angry voice. Whats wrong? Jiang Shuyuan, however, wasnt in the mood to answer his question. We dont know who did it yet, and Miss Leng needs to have a check in the hospital, but she cant move or speak now, the policewoman said. Ill be right there! Jiang Shuyuan said. Without dy, Jiang Shuyuan began to change her clothing. What happened? Leng Yuanqian asked again. Shaojis is seriously injured, and shell be in the XX hospitalter. Lets go now! Jiang Shuyuan said. Damn it! No matter who dared to do that to Shaojia, Ill pay them back! What? Shaojia is seriously injured? Leng Yuanqian was shocked as well. Although he knew that Leng Shaojia had a bad temper and many enemies, she was his daughter after all and he would definitely defend his daughter. When Jiang Shuyuan was done, they left the house in a hurry. The rooms in the Leng familys old house were far away from each other, so Master Leng and Leng Yuanqian and his wife didnt hear their movements. However, when they rushed out, some domestic servants saw them but they didnt dare to ask anything about it. ... A whileter, Leng Shaojia was sent to the hospital. A policeman stayed to check the surveince cameras, while the policewoman went to the hospital with Leng Shaojia. When Leng Shaojia arrived at the hospital, Leng Yuanqian and Jiang Shuyuan were still on their way. They didnt show up until Leng Shaojia finished the medical check. When the policewoman saw Leng Yuanqian, she was stunned. Commissioner Leng? She recognized Leng Yuanqian. Leng Yuanqian was an important official in the country and he often showed his face on TV. To the policewomans astonishment, Leng Shaojias father was Leng Yuanqian. Leng Shaojia cried loudly the second she saw her parents. She couldnt utter a word, and could only whimper. My daughter, my dear daughter, who did this to you? Jiang Shuyuan cried at once. Mrs. Leng, well find out as soon as possible. The policewoman made a promise right away. Leng Shaojia was born in the Leng family, so the policewoman realized that it was a serious matter. Chapter 1349 - Criminal Evidence

Chapter 1349: Criminal Evidence

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions How is she now? Leng Yuanqian opened his mouth. He was a man of power, so everyone felt stressed standing around him. She only has external injuries, so she will be fine after resting for a week or two, a doctor said. Although the doctor heard the policewoman call Leng Yuanqian, Commissioner Leng, he didnt know exactly how powerful Leng Yuanqian was, so he wasnt afraid of him. The doctor failed to find out what Gu Ning had done to Leng Shaojia. Leng Yuanqian and Jiang Shuyuan felt relieved when the doctor said that, but they were determined to find the criminal. ... When Gu Ning got home, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were already back. Qiao Ya didnt find any useful evidence in the Zeng familys house, but Gao Yi had found a lot in Chang Bingjians home. Chang Bingjian wasnt a model of probity at all! For example, Chang Bingjian had epted a bribe from the Zeng family and refused to deal with Peng Xinghaos case. They believed that Peng Xinghao was simply an ordinary person without fame, wealth, or any influence. As long as they ignored him, he couldnt do anything about it. However, Gu Ning showed up. With Gu Nings help, Peng Xinghao was able to punish them. Gao Yi found a notebook from the safe in Chang Bingjians home, and there were records of what bribes he had epted and for what reason. This notebook was like a time bomb, and it could ruin a lot of peoples lives. Gu Ning read through the notebook, and found that Chang Bingjian had epted bribes of nearly two hundred million yuan. Other than money, he had also epted many houses. Once this notebook was exposed, Chang Bingjian would certainly be put in jail. Those who had bribed him would also be punished ording to thew. Therefore, Gu Ning would make full use of it. ... The next day, K reported what he had found to Gu Ning once she arrived at thepany. K didnt find much useful information, but the notebook Gao Yi had gotten was enough for Gu Ning to unseat Chang Bingjian. In a surveince video, Chang Bingjian met Zeng Lichangs secretary, and the secretary gave him a carton of cigarettes. Normally, corrupt officials epted bribes in cash, because it was much safer. Besides, they wouldnt show the cash in the open, and would instead put it in a box or something else to hide it. On the surface it looked like Chang Bingjian epted a carton of cigarettes, which wasnt clear proof. However, K got Chang Bingjians call records with Zeng Lichang. It was true that Zeng Lichang had told Chang Bingjian to ignore Peng Xiaomans report. In addition, Gu Ning also had the voice recording of the arrogant policemans conversation with Peng Xiaoman on the phone. The policeman made it very clear on the phone that the Zeng family had made a call to tell their director not to deal with this case. Chang Bingjian also had a mistress and a love child. If he was a businessman, it wouldnt be a serious problem, but he was an official. This time, Chang Bingjian was doomed to be put in jail. Actually, if he did his job, Gu Ning wouldnt bother to collect his dirty secrets, but he didnt. With the evidence and the injury report, Gu Ning went to the branch of the Public Security Bureau in the southern district. Although she could use her influence to easily deal with it, she still wanted to see whether this branch was really protecting the Zeng family. Since she decided to seek justice for Peng Xinghao, she had to deal with it in person. The capital was a veryrge city with 10 districts in all. Thergest district was the center district and the four major districts in the north, east, south, and west were near the city center. Gu Ning now lived in the southern district. A district in the capital was asrge as a third-tier city, so it took Gu Ning almost half an hour to arrive at the branch from herpany by car. Gu Ning told Gao Yi to wait in the car, while Qiao Ya followed her. Because of Gu Nings outstanding appearances, she attracted much attention from the policemen inside. Miss, may I help? A policeman who was about 34 years old walked to Gu Ning. I need to report an attack, Gu Ning said. What attack? the policeman asked. My friends younger brother was injured by someone with a fruit knife at 12 pm yesterday. He was seriously injured, but the police refused to deal with it even after my friend made several calls, so I came here in person, Gu Ning said politely. What? How is it possible? Miss, please wait a second, the policeman said in annoyance. After that, he turned to walk into the duty room. There were two policemen in the duty room every week, and they were responsible for answering calls. Who was answering the calls at noon yesterday? He questioned the two policemen. I was, a young policeman said. Before the middle-aged policeman asked further about it, the young policeman continued, Captain Zuo, the Zeng family is involved in this case, and made a call earlier on. The director told us to ignore it, so you better not interfere in it. Chapter 1350 - Have a Private Talk

Chapter 1350: Have a Private Talk

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What? The Zeng family? The director told us to ignore this case? Zuo Anrong was surprised, then got angry. So what? Dont forget that youre a policeman! The young policeman was scared when Zuo Anrong shouted at him. Captain Zuo, if youre not afraid of the director, you can deal with this case yourself, but I wont. He was only a young policeman, and didnt dare to act against the director. I will! Zuo Anrong said and walked out. He was afraid of the director as well, but he hated it when the police chose to side with the evil powerful people against the innocent poor people. It was amon phenomenon in todays society, and he was aware of that. Once Zuo Anrong walked out, the young policeman called Chang Bingjian and reported it to him. ... Zuo Anrong walked to Gu Ningter and said, Miss, please wait for a while. Ill deal with it myself. Gu Ning heard Zuo Anrongs argument with the young policeman in the duty room, and she was very satisfied with his behavior. There were indeed good policemen. Although Gu Ning didnt know Zuo Anrongs rank in the police system, his behavior proved that he was a good policeman. Are you sure that you can handle it? I dont think your director will allow you to investigate it, Gu Ning said. Im only an unimportant policeman, and Im no match for the director, but I can report it to the deputy director, Zuo Anrong said. It seemed that he wasnt worried about it at all. There was alwayspetition for power in any institution. The director and the deputy director of this branch never got along with each other. The deputy director had the ambition to rece the director, but he didnt have the ability to do it. In fact, he just hadnt found anything on the director yet. Chang Bingjian had the Chang familys support, and the deputy director also had support from a senior leader in the capital. As long as the deputy director could find criminal evidence about Chang Bingjian, his supporters would help him unseat Chang Bingjian. This case could be a great chance for them to do that. Zuo Anrong was aware of the disagreement between the director and the deputy director. He knew that they were scheming against each other, but he wasnt in their factions. He simply hated evil people. Since the director was unwilling to deal with this case, he would report it to the deputy director. Gu Ning understood that Chang Bingjian must have a disagreement with the deputy director after hearing Zuo Anrongs exnation, so she thought that it wasnt a bad idea. Great. Gu Ning nodded with satisfaction. However, when she was about to say something else, a male voice interrupted her. Zuo Anrong... Hearing the voice, everyone turned to have a look, and Chang Bingjian showed up. Chang Bingjian came in a hurry to stop Zuo Anrong. He was angry when he heard that Zuo Anrong was going to report this case to the deputy director. The other policemen in the branch moved aside at once, in case the director vented his anger at them. Director Chang, Zuo Anrong greeted Chang Bingjian as usual, but didnt show any respect this time. After all, what Chang Bingjian had done was totally uneptable in Zuo Anrongs eyes. However, he was only a captain of a small police team, while Chang Bingjian was the director, so he had to curb his anger. I need you to deal with something right now, Chang Bingjian said on purpose. Zuo Anrong knew it very well, but he couldnt act against the director, so he said, Yes, sir. Afterwards, Chang Bingjian turned to look at Gu Ning. Miss, can we have a private talk about it? He nned to threaten Gu Ning. Hearing that, Zuo Anrong looked at Gu Ning with worries, but Gu Ning stayed as calm as always. She didnt think that it was dangerous, because she could handle it herself. In addition, Gu Ning was curious to know how Chang Bingjian would talk with her. No problem! Gu Ning and Qiao Ya then followed Chang Bingjian to his office. Zuo Anrong was concerned, but he could say nothing at this moment. The deputy director was on a business trip, and nobody knew when he woulde back. Therefore, he had to wait and see what would happen. ... Chang Bingjian seated himself in the office, trying to take Gu Ning and Qiao Ya a notch down. However, neither Gu Ning nor Qiao Ya was frightened by him. Chang Bingjian focused on their reactions, and was surprised that neither of them were afraid of him. Tell me, what happened? Chang Bingjian purposely asked Gu Ning, although he already had the answer. Chapter 1351 - Are You Sure That We’ve Attacked the Police?

Chapter 1351: Are You Sure That Weve Attacked the Police?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Since Chang Bingjian pretended that he didnt know, Gu Ning decided to finish the act with him. My friends younger brother, Peng Xinghao, was attacked by someone with a fruit knife at XXpany yesterday. His life was in great danger, but the police refused to investigate it even after my friends made several calls. My friend couldnt afford the medical fee, so she turned to me for help. I lent her some money for the operation. She needs to take care of her younger brother, so I came to report it again for her. Whats your name and where are you from? Chang Bingjian asked Gu Ning all of a sudden. He didnt take Gu Nings report seriously. Gu Ning understood what Chang Bingjian wanted to do, and she said as he wanted, My names Gu Ning, and Im from City F. Hearing that, Chang Bingjian showed obvious disdain on his face. City F was a small citypared to the capital. He didnt think that Gu Ning could be more influential than him. What do you do? Chang Bingjian continued. Im a student and I just finished the National College Entrance Examination. I n to apply for a university in the capital, so Im having a vacation here, Gu Ning said. Chang Bingjian sneered. Youre simply an ordinary student who just arrived at the capital. How dare you to mind other peoples business? Chang Bingjian asked with arrogance. So? As an ordinary student, cant I help other innocent people? Shouldnt the police help the innocent punish the evil? Gu Ning questioned him in anger. No matter how mad Gu Ning was, she was a nobody in Chang Bingjians eyes. A kid is a kid, and you know nothing about the rules in this society, Chang Bingjian sneered. Let me tell you, there are countless people of power in the capital, and your life can be ruined if you identally offend any one of them. Do you mean one has to tolerate it if he or she is bullied by the powerful? Gu Ning asked. Chang Bingjian remained silent, but his expression showed that he agreed with Gu Ning on that. What if youre murdered or disabled by someone whos more powerful than you, Director Chang? Gu Ning asked again. Shut your mouth! Chang Bingjian was angry when Gu Ning said that. Youre just a little girl, and Im being very kind to you. You should be grateful for my advice. No matter who wants to murder me, hell be killed. Gu Ning snorted, Its a double standard. One may steal a horse while another may not look over a hedge. Its not fair. So what? Sue me, Chang Bingjian said in an arrogant tone. Great, lets see, Gu Ning smiled and left. Chang Bingjian squinted at Gu Nings back. He stood up and followed her outside. Arrest them! They just attacked the police! To everyones surprise, he gave an order. Several policemen surrounded Gu Ning and Qiao Ya at once to arrest them. Chang Bingjian was their leader, and they had to listen to him even if he was wrong. Gu Ning and Qiao Ya stayed calm, but they wouldnt stand still and wait to be caught. Wait a second! Gu Ning said loudly. Those policemen stopped at once and focused on her. After that, Gu Ning turned to look at Chang Bingjian. Director Chang, are you sure that weve attacked the police? Gu Ning coldly asked. Chang Bingjian said, Of course you have! Arrest them, now! He gave the order again. Very well, I dont mind making it the truth, Gu Ning said, then began to fight with those policemen. Qiao Ya didnt hesitate to do it either. Those policemen were no match for them, and they were soon beaten up. You... Chang Bingjian was shocked by Qiao Yas and Gu Nings fighting skills, and he moved backwards in fear. He couldnt believe that they dared to have a fight right in the Public Security Bureau. What? Gu Ning stepped to Chang Bingjian with a fake smile on her face, which looked quite scary. Chang Bingjian was frightened and kept retreating. All of a sudden, he pulled out a gun and pointed at Gu Ning. Stop there, or Ill shoot! Do you think Im afraid? Gu Ning smiled with disdain. Even if Chang Bingjian shot at her, she could easily avoid the bullet. Qiao Ya also understood that Gu Ning could deal with it very well, so she wasnt worried at all. Chapter 1352 - Who Shot First?

Chapter 1352: Who Shot First?

However, Gu Ning stopped and asked, Director Chang, as the director of a branch of the Public Security Bureau, you refuse to punish the evil for the innocent, and ept bribes. Arent you afraid to be put in jail? Do you have any evidence? Chang Bingjian snorted. Although he was shocked by Gu Nings fighting skills, he had a gun in his hands right now. My family is the famous Chang family in the capital, while youre merely a nobody. What can you do? Do you think the Chang family will protect you when youre in big trouble? You will be abandoned because youre useless and harmful, Gu Ning said. Bullshit! Chang Bingjian retorted, but without confidence, because Gu Ning was right. The Chang family only wanted and needed useful people. Therefore, the Chang family always told him to be careful and not to give other people ammunition. If he was in trouble, the Chang family might help him if it was possible, otherwise he would directly be abandoned. However, Chang Bingjian thought that his family was too powerful to be stopped, so he didnt restrict his behavior when he did certain things. He had never gotten in trouble before, so he didnt bother to behave himself. For example, he wrote down the records of bribes he had epted in a notebook. Although he locked it up in a safe and ordinary people couldnt open it, it wasnt a problem at all in Gao Yis eyes. Chang Bingjian believed that he was very smart, but there actually were many people who were smarter than him. Lets see! Gu Ning said. She lost her patience and moved towards Chang Bingjian like lightning the next second. Before Chang Bingjian could see it clearly, Gu Ning had already grabbed the gun from his hand. Chang Bingjian was stunned. Y-You... He couldnt believe his eyes now. Gu Ning was pointing a gun at him! Chang Bingjian was scared that Gu Ning might shoot him, but to his surprise, Gu Ning disassembled the gun without hesitation. There was no need for her to deal with Chang Bingjian using a gun. Chang Bingjian was relieved and amazed by her ability. Who are you? Chang Bingjian asked.He was very sure that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. She probably came from a family much more powerful than his. I introduced myself to you at the very beginning, Gu Ning said, then ignored Chang Bingjian and walked away. They were on the second floor, so not many people noticed what they were doing. However, right when Gu Ning and Qiao Ya turned around and walked away, Chang Bingjian ran to pull another gun from the pocket of a policeman who was beaten on the ground, then shot at Gu Ning. The bullet flew straight towards Gu Ning. Chang Bingjian put on an evil expression. No matter who dared to challenge or threaten him, he would teach him or her a lesson. Chang Bingjian didnt aim at fatal parts of Gu Nings body, but pointed at her leg. He simply wanted to teach her a lesson, instead of killing her. Nevertheless, Gu Ning easily avoided the bullet. The next second, the bullet hit a window and broke it into pieces. This scene shocked Chang Bingjian again. He couldnt believe that Gu Ning was able to avoid a bullet! Gu Ning red at Chang Bingjian with her eyes full of warning. He shot at her from behind! Although Gu Ning was seven meters away from Chang Bingjian, she still dashed to him within a second and grabbed his hand. Without dy, Chang Bingjians hand was dislocated and the gun fell to the ground. Chang Bingjian shouted in pain. Gu Ning felt disgusted and kicked his belly. She didnt use great force, but Chang Bingjian was still kicked to the ground. There were ceramic tiles on the floor, so it was slippery and Chang Bingjian slipped for a few meters under the effect of inertia and didnt stop until he hit the wall. Chang Bingjian felt that his bones were all broken after the continuous damage. The gunshot alerted every policeman in this branch, and they ran upstairs at once. Within 10 seconds, seven policemen gathered at the second-floornding. They were shocked by the scene, then all pulled out their gun, except for Zuo Anrong. Freeze! the leading policeman shouted at Gu Ning and Qiao Ya. Gu Ning and Qiao Ya werent scared at all even though they were facing seven guns, but they had to be cautious. How dare you attack people in the Public Security Bureau! A policeman snapped at Gu Ning. So? Your director shot first; do I have to wait to be killed by him? Gu Ning sneered. Hearing that, everyone was greatly surprised. They couldnt believe that their director shot first. Actually, neither Gu Ning nor Qiao Ya had a gun when they walked in here, and only their director and those policemen had a gun. Chapter 1353 - The Surveillance Cameras Are Broken

Chapter 1353: The Surveince Cameras Are Broken

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, four policemen among them didnt think that their director would shoot first, because they were Chang Bingjians people. Zuo Anrong and two other policemen were very dissatisfied with Chang Bingjians behavior, but they didnt say anything before they learned more details. You must have done something inappropriate, for our director to shoot first, the leading policeman said. His name was Yang Ke, and he was also a captain in this branch. You can check the surveince cameras to see who shot first, Gu Ning said. Great, well check the surveince cameras, but you two must stay here before the truthes out, Captain Yang said. No problem. Gu Ning agreed. She didnt think that they would let the truthe out, because she was indeed innocent, while Chang Bingjian was guilty. However, she had to stay, because she hadnt finished what she needed to do here today. Get them to the interrogation room. Captain Yang gave an order, and two policemen walked to Gu Ning and Qiao Ya at once. Wait a second. Gu Ning was displeased. Were not suspects or criminals. Why should we sit in the interrogation room? We need an office. Gu Ning was reluctant to be humiliated like that. Youve attacked the police, so youre a suspect, another policeman said. I just defended myself! Gu Ning argued. You... The policeman still wanted to say something, but Zuo Anrong interrupted him and said to Captain Yang, Captain Yang, they can stay in the meeting room and we can send two men to check the surveince cameras. They had enough policemen in this branch. Although Zuo Anrong trusted Gu Ning, he needed solid proof to help her out. Without clear evidence, Gu Ning could be severely punished ording to thew. Captain Yang hesitated for a while, then agreed. The meeting room was the next room, so Zuo Anrong went to open its door and invited Gu Ning and Qiao Ya to walk inside. He along with another six policemen stayed to guard Gu Ning and Qiao Ya. When Gu Ning was seated, she took out her phone to y on, but a policeman snapped at her, You cant y on phone here. Is it illegal to y on the phone? Gu Ning gave him a cold nce, and the policeman closed his mouth. After that, Gu Ning asked Zuo Anrong, Captain Zuo, your director is injured and I dont think hes able to work now. Why dont you call your deputy director? Zuo Anrong understood Gu Nings meaning, and they indeed needed their deputy directors order right now, so he called their deputy director. Although their deputy director was on a business trip, he still needed to report it to him. Several policemen in the room were Chang Bingjians people, but they werent aware of Chang Bingjians rtionship with their deputy director. Therefore, they didnt think it was a bad idea to call their deputy director. Zuo Anrong told their deputy director that the director was injured and they needed him to manage the work in the branch. Coincidentally, the deputy director was already back, and he was on his way to the branch now. When the deputy director heard that Chang Bingjian was injured, he felt excited, but didnt show it on his face. He told his chauffeur to speed up at once, because he needed to see how serious Chang Bingjians injuries were. He hoped that Chang Bingjian was injured as seriously as possible. Before long, Captain Yang and his people walked back. Sorry, the surveince cameras on the second and third floor are broken, so we found nothing, Captain Yang said to Gu Ning. What? How is it possible? Zuo Anrong didnt believe it. The next second, Zuo Anrong realized that Captain Yang must have deleted the surveince videos. Thinking of that, Zuo Anrong med himself for this fault. He just wanted to protect Gu Ning and totally forgot that Captain Yang was Chang Bingjians man. Captain Yang must have done it for Chang Bingjian. Gu Ning and Qiao Ya, on the other hand, werent surprised at all. They knew that Captain Yang would do everything to ruin the evidence. Nevertheless, they werent worried about it at all, because Gu Ning was well-prepared. When she followed Chang Bingjian to the second floor, she took out a miniature camera and recorded everything. That was the reason why they stayed quiet in the meeting room. Besides, since those policemen chose to side with Chang Bingjian, Gu Ning made up her mind to teach them a lesson too. Well, does it mean that were definitely guilty of attacking the police? Gu Ning asked. Youre right, Captain Yang said. Great, but your deputy director is on his way here, and we can wait a while for him, Gu Ning said. She didnt want to waste time on them. Although she didnt know the deputy director, she understood that he would help her. Chapter 1354 - Gu Ning Is Interrogated

Chapter 1354: Gu Ning Is Interrogated

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What? Captain Yang was struck dumb for a second, then abruptly turned to look at Zuo Anrong. Zuo Anrong, did you just call the deputy director? Why not? The director is injured, so we need to report it to the deputy director, Zuo Anrong said. He knew what Captain Yang was thinking. You... Captain Yang didnt know what to say now. It was totally reasonable that the deputy director needed to show up now that the director was injured and couldnt work. However, the director had a bad rtionship with the deputy director, and the deputy director was highly likely to make the situation worse! Captain Yang was worried at first, but then he remembered that the evidence was already ruined. Without evidence, it was useless even if the deputy director came. However, he forgot that Gu Ning came here for another case. Great, we can wait, Captain Yang said, then walked out with his people. Miss Gu, you dont seem worried at all. Zuo Anrong was curious when he saw that Gu Ning looked very calm. He was worried about her, but she wasnt worried at all! Gu Ning could see that Zuo Anrong sided with her, and she had a good impression of him. I believe that the deputy director will clear my name, Gu Ning said. She made it sound as if the deputy director would help her find out the truth. Zuo Anrong somehow felt like it wasnt that simple. About 20 minutester, the deputy director came. Chang Bingjian was already sent to the hospital, so he didnt see Chang Bingjians injuries, but he wasnt disappointed. He needed to interrogate the suspect first, so he didnt go to the hospital to visit Chang Bingjian right now. Zuo Anrong didnt tell him much on the phone, so the deputy director had no idea that he had a great chance to be promoted today. Because Gu Ning and Qiao Ya couldnt provide evidence, they became suspects and were taken to the interrogation room. Gu Ning didnt mind and agreed. Since the deputy director was already here, she believed that they would be safe. The deputy directors name was Tang Quanjun. He was about 40 and stayed in shape. Chang Bingjian was much fatter than him. Tang Quanjun also had a much better appearance than Chang Bingjian. The interrogation room was very big, and there were two seats in front of the interrogation table. At the right side, there was a smaller table with aputer on it. A policewoman was sitting there to do the recording. A camera was also ced on the smaller table. At the left corner of the interrogation room were three chairs for people to sit in on the interrogation. Deputy Director Tang, they are the suspects who injured the director and three policemen, Captain Yang said once he took Gu Ning and Qiao Ya into the room. Tang Quanjun was surprised when he found out that the two suspects were a woman and a young girl. He knew that they wouldnt have a fight for no reason, especially in the Public Security Bureau. Attacking the police was a serious crime, especially when the victim was the director. Chang Bingjian must have done something uneptable. Have a seat, Tang Quanjun said lightly, but made people feel stressed. After that, Captain Yang pushed Gu Ning and Qiao Ya to sit down on the chairs before the interrogation table, then he began to handcuff them. Wait, were not criminals. How can you handcuff us? Gu Ning stopped him at once. Youre not criminals? Youve injured the director, and you cant provide the evidence to prove that youre innocent, Captain Yang sneered. Captain Yang, dont forget why we came here, Gu Ning said. You... Captain Yang panicked a little. Tang Quanjun squinted at Gu Ning. This matter wasnt simple at all. Fine, let them be, Tang Quanjun said. Although Captain Yang was Chang Bingjians man, he still had to listen to Tang Quanjun. After that, the interrogation began. Tang Quanjun would hold the interrogation, while Zuo Anrong and Captain Yang sat in on it. Name, age, city of birth, Tang Quanjun said to Gu Ning. Gu Ning, 19, City F, Gu Ning said. Qiao Ya also said, Qiao Ya, 27, City K. Qiao Ya was also from a small city. Why did you hurt Director Chang? Tang Quanjun asked calmly. He didnt sound angry at all. In fact, he was more than happy to hear the news. Well, the story begins from yesterday... Gu Ning said, but Captain Yang interrupted her at once. Make the long story short. Just tell our deputy director why you hurt our director. Captain Yang didnt want Gu Ning to reveal what had happened to Peng Xinghao. Yang Ke, do you want to do my job? Tang Quanjun was annoyed. Chapter 1355 - Gu Ning Has Evidence

Chapter 1355: Gu Ning Has Evidence

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tang Quanjun understood that Captain Yang must be hiding something. Captain Yang was scared and shut his mouth at once. He also realized that he had behaved inappropriately. Although this matter was to the disadvantage of Chang Bingjian, Captain Yang didnt think that Chang Bingjian would be in trouble because Chang Bingjian had the Chang familys support. Go on, Tang Quanjun said to Gu Ning. Gu Ning then continued, The story begins from yesterday. My friends younger brother was injured by someone with a fruit knife at 12 pm yesterday. He was seriously injured, but the police refused to deal with it even after my friend made several calls. My friend told me that the Zeng family was involved in this case and made a call to Director Chang and told him to do nothing about it. What? Why? Just because of the Zeng familys call? Tang Quanjun was mad. Tang Quanjun was really angry about it. Although he had the ambition to rece Chang Bingjian, he was still willing to handle the responsibility of his job. Although he couldnt punish the evil for the innocent all the time, he had never broken thew. Sometimes, he had to give in before power, but it only happened when the matter wasnt serious. If it was illegal, he would refuse to help. Actually, he was aware that Chang Bingjian had broken thew many times, but he didnt have clear evidence till now. As long as he could get something on Chang Bingjian, he would be able to unseat him. Gu Ning could also see that Tang Quanjun was very angry, so she had a better impression of him. What happened next? Tang Quanjun asked. About half an hour ago, I came here to report the case in person on behalf of my friend. Captain Zuo decided to help us, but was stopped by Director Chang. He told Captain Zuo to deal with something else, and said that he wanted to have a private talk with me. As for what happened next, you can watch the video yourself, Gu Ning said and took out the miniature camera from her pocket. Gu Ning was willing to take out the miniature camera right now because she was sure that Tang Quanjun sided with her. They had the same enemy after all. When the others saw the miniature camera, they were all shocked. Tang Quanjun was amazed by Gu Nings cleverness. Although she looked very young, she was unusually smart. It was obvious that she was well-prepared before she came here. Zuo Anrong and Captain Yang were also surprised. Zuo Anrong didnt understand why Gu Ning didnt look afraid at all until now. Gu Ning was indeed a very smart girl. Captain Yang, however, had a premonition. He had ruined the surveince videos by himself just then, to prevent other people from watching them. To his astonishment, Gu Ning had a miniature camera in her pocket. Captain Zuo, give it to me, Tang Quanjun said in a hurry. Tang Quanjun gave that order to Zuo Anrong, because he knew that Zuo Anrong was an upright man. Captain Yang, on the contrary, might damage the camera again. Sure, Zuo Anrong said, then handed the miniature camera to Tang Quanjun from Gu Nings hand. Tang Quanjun yed the video right away. At this time, Captain Yang moved to Tang Quanjuns back, and they watched it together. They saw what Chang Bingjian had said to Gu Ning in the office. Even though the camera moved a little, they were still able to watch the video clearly. Gu Ning had done nothing inappropriate in the office, but Chang Bingjian had threatened Gu Ning many times. When they finished talking, Gu Ning and Qiao Ya walked outside, followed by Chang Bingjian. However, when they had just walked out of the room, Chang Bingjian gave a sudden order to arrest them with the excuse of attacking the police. Gu Ning defended herself and had a fight against several policemen, but Chang Bingjian directly pulled out a gun to point at Gu Ning. Gu Ning then snatched like lightning, which shocked everyone. Because the miniature camera was hidden behind Gu Nings cor, it clearly recorded her movement. They turned to look at Gu Ning with great surprise and curiosity. However, they said nothing, because they still needed to finish watching the video. Gu Ning and Qiao Ya wanted to leave, and didnt injure Chang Bingjian, but Chang Bingjian pulled out another gun from a policeman who was lying on the ground, then shot at Gu Ning. The miniature camera turned to another angle when Gu Ning walked away, so everyone could clearly see Chang Bingjians actions in the video. Chapter 1356 - Gu Ning Has Enough Evidence

Chapter 1356: Gu Ning Has Enough Evidence

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When they heard the gunshot, all of them got anxious and nervous. In the video, Gu Ning easily avoided the bullet, which shocked everyone again. They couldnt believe that Gu Ning was able to avoid it so easily. Actually, they didnt believe that anyone could do that. There was only a short distance, and the bullet was shot towards her back! Tang Quanjun went to a military school, and he thought that he was excellent at martial arts, but he didnt think that he was able to do the same thing as Gu Ning. Even if there was a longer distance, it was impossible for him to do it. Only the top special forces probably could do it. Gu Ning avoided the bullet which was only five meters away from her, which even the top special forces might find very difficult. Tang Quanjun had a feeling that Gu Ning wasnt simple at all. The next second, Gu Ning dashed towards Chang Bingjian. She broke his wrist and kicked his belly. Right at this moment, the other policemen all pointed their guns at Gu Ning and Qiao Ya. After that, they began to argue with each other and mentioned the surveince cameras. Tang Quanjun heavily hit the desktop after watching the video. How dare Chang Bingjian do that? What he has done is totally uneptable! Then Tang Quanjun turned to question Captain Yang. Why are the surveince cameras broken all of a sudden? Did you do it on purpose? It was obvious that Tang Quanjunw as suspicious of Captain Yang. I-I didnt. Captain Yang denied it at once. You didnt? Really? Tang Quanjun didnt believe him. Although Tang Quanjun didnt have evidence to prove it, he knew that Captain Yang was Chang Bingjians man. There were many important documents in the Public Security Bureau, so the surveince cameras were checked every day. Even if they were broken, they would be repaired right away. Captain Yang denied it without hesitation, but he looked guilty. He didnt dare to meet Tang Quanjuns eyes at all. If he really hadnt done that, he wouldnt panic when Tang Quanjun questioned him. I-I-I... Captain Yang didnt know what to say now. He tried to defend himself, but couldnt find any reasonable excuse. Tang Quanjun ignored him, then said to Gu Ning, Miss Gu, I promise that Ill find out the truth in person. Gu Ning had attacked Chang Bingjian and the three policemen when her life was in danger, which was understandable and legal. In addition, Gu Ning provided him with solid proof, so he should thank her. Thanks, but what has happened to my friends younger brother should also be investigated, Gu Ning said. This was her real aim ofing here. I will send someone to investigate it, Tang Quanjun said. Although he trusted Gu Ning now, he still needed to collect enough evidence. Without enough evidence, the police couldnt arrest the criminal. Dont bother, because I can show you the evidence, Gu Ning said and took out a USB sh disk. This is the surveince video of the crime scene. I dont think XXpany will keep it. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. They couldnt believe that Gu Ning could get the surveince video which could have already been deleted by XXpany. Even if she didnt get the video herself, it still proved that she wasnt simple at all since she managed to have it. Captain Zuo, go get it for me, Tang Quanjun said. Yes, sir, Captain Zuo said. He walked to Gu Ning and took the USB sh disk. Gu Ning then continued, The first file is the surveince video of the crime scene. The second file is the call records between Zeng Lichang and Chang Bingjian. The third file is the evidence of the secret meeting between Zeng Lichangs secretary and Chang Bingjian. Although Zeng Lichangs secretary only handed Chang Bingjian a carton of cigarettes, I think we all know whats inside. Tang Quanjun was an important official in the police system, so bribery and corruption werent strange to him. All the other people in the room were astonished when Gu Ning said that. Gu Ning alone was able to collect so much evidence! Tang Quanjun took the USB sh disk, then inserted it into theputer. He read through all the files. Gu Ning was right about everything. The victim didnt have a physical altercation with the HR manager, but a young man suddenly ran into the office when the victim was about to leave, and they had a fight. Chapter 1357 - An Enemy’s Enemy Is a Friend

Chapter 1357: An Enemys Enemy Is a Friend

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, the victim was simply protecting himself from the beginning to the end, and had never attacked the young man of his own ord. In that case, it was the young mans responsibility. The carton of cigarettes was simply the cover for bribes. Although they couldnt see money in the video, Chang Bingjian had indeed ignored this case because Zeng Lichang had bribed him. What was in the carton wasnt important right now, because other files were enough to prove that Chang Bingjian was guilty. Gu Ning said, My friends younger brother is Peng Xinghao, and he went for an interview at XXpany the other day. Hes a great clothing designer, but XXpany stole his designs without telling him. Peng Xinghao found out that his designs showed up in a clothing designpetition through the Inte and his designs won third prize, but the designers name became Zeng Kai, the heir of XXpany. Chang Bingjian, Zeng Lichang, Zeng Kai, all of them are guilty! Tang Quanjun was angry. He knew that there were too many unfair things in this world, and he had witnessed a lot before. After taking a long breath in, he calmed himself down, then said to Gu Ning, Miss Gu, Im willing to trust you, but we still need to do our job. If Zeng Kai really has injured Peng Xinghao with intent, he will be punished ording to thew. Tang Quanjun would definitely take this case seriously. Even though Chang Bingjian might not be put in jail, he couldnt be the director anymore. As long as Tang Quanjun dealt with this case well, he could be promoted to the director. I understand, and thank you so much for your help. Oh, I also have Peng Xinghaos injury report with me, Gu Ning said. After that, she took out a document from her backpack. Zuo Anrong went to get the document for Tang Quanjun as usual. Although Tang Quanjun could see that Peng Xinghao was seriously injured from the video, he was shocked when he saw the injury report. The interrogation was over now, so Gu Ning and Qiao Ya could leave. However, they were parties in this case, so they needed to show up at the court when needed. Gu Ning was willing to cooperate. Therefore, she and Qiao Ya left their phone numbers. After that, Tang Quanjun walked Gu Ning and Qiao Ya out. Gu Ning had offered him clear evidence to his advantage, and he felt grateful to Gu Ning, so he was very polite to her. Although Gu Ning did it for her friend, it was helpful for his work too. Captain Yang, on the other hand, didnt know what he should do now. If the director was in big trouble, he would be involved as well. Even if he wouldnt be put in jail, he would lose his job. However, the director was in the hospital right now, so he couldnt get through to him. When they walked outside, Gu Ning said to Tang Quanjun, Deputy Director Tang, please dont me me for being too straightforward. Although Im not very sure about it, I feel that you dont get along with Chang Bingjian. You two are even enemies. Hearing that, Tang Quanjun seemed alert. What do you want to say, Miss Gu? Gu Ning noticed his reaction, and was even more sure that he was in the same group with her. Well, I just want to say that an enemys enemy is a friend, so I can help you. Gu Ning smiled. Tang Quanjun was surprised. How can you help me? I have a more important document to give you, Gu Ning said. She took out another document folder from her backpack and gave it to Tang Quanjun. There is the criminal evidence that Ive collected about Chang Bingjians dirty secrets. It might be iplete, but I think its enough to unseat him. I dont want to be exposed, so please take this as anonymous information. If you still cant punish Chang Bingjian because of the Chang family, you can call me. Hearing that, Tang Quanjun was more excited. He believed that he could finally rece Chang Bingjian this time. Given Gu Nings ability, Tang Quanjun was sure that the criminal evidence in the file folder was enough to unseat Chang Bingjian. Although Chang Bingjian had the Chang familys support, he also had support from another powerful family. Therefore, it was highly likely that the Chang family would abandon Chang Bingjian when it became serious. The Chang family was reluctant to be involved in big trouble after all. In fact, the Chang family was also guilty of many bad deeds, and was unwilling to be exposed. Because of the Chang familys importance and influence in this country, the government couldnt punish them. However, if they caused big trouble, they would still be punished. Chapter 1358 - Brave Eagle Can Protect You

Chapter 1358: Brave Eagle Can Protect You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tang Quanjun said, Miss Gu, since youre willing to trust me, I wont disappoint you. Youre right that Chang Bingjian and I are enemies, so Ill make full use of the evidence youve given me. Great, all the documents Ive given you are copies, because I dont want the originals to be damaged. If you need them, you can tell me then, Gu Ning said. Its fine. Tang Quanjun thought that it was a good idea to keep the originals safe. After that, Gu Ning left. Once she got in her car, she told Gao Yi to drive to the hospital because she needed to visit Peng Xinghao. Peng Xiaoman just sent her a message and told her that Peng Xinghao was awake now. Gu Ning then sent K a message and asked him to find out who Tang Quanjuns supporter was. Gu Ning was simply curious, and she didnt need to know more about Tang Quanjun, because there was no conflict of interest between them. Gu Ning also asked for Brave Eagles phone number. She wanted Brave Eagle to stay and protect Peng Xiaoman and her younger brother for the time being. She wasnt sure whether the Zeng family would cause them trouble after the case was exposed. Anyway, since Gu Ning decided to help them, she would help them till the end. The second Gu Ning had Brave Eagles phone number, she called him. She briefly told Brave Eagle what she needed him to do, and told him to go to the hospital where Peng Xinghao stayed as soon as possible. Brave Eagles name was Zhou Weifan, but it wasnt his real name. He was a professional killer after all, so he used another mans ID card. Zhou Weifan was more than happy to receive a task assigned directly from his boss. He packed up his stuff and left for the hospital at once. ... When Gu Ning was gone, Tang Quanjun quickly went back to his office to check the criminal evidence about Chang Bingjians crimes. He was totally shocked the second he read Chang Bingjians notebook containing the details of his bribery. To his astonishment, the criminal evidence was a notebook containing details of his bribery! It was fatal evidence.Even the Chang family wouldnt dare to defend Chang Bingjian this time. He knew that Chang Bingjian had epted bribes, but he wasnt aware of the details, and he was shocked by the amount of money Chang Bingjian had epted as bribery. If it was reported to the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection, Chang Bingjian would be doomed to be put in jail. Tang Quanjun had worked with Chang Bingjian for years, so he was very sure that it was Chang Bingjians handwriting and it had to be real. Other than the notebook, Chang Bingjian also had a mistress and a love child, which waspletely uneptable for an official. However, the notebook alone was enough to put Chang Bingjian in jail. Tang Quanjun had to admit that Gu Ning was much more effective than he had thought. Gu Ning couldnt be simple, and Tang Quanjun had the idea to find out more information about her, but he wouldnt do that because Gu Ning was very kind to him. In fact, Tang Quanjun could simply search Gu Nings name on the Inte to learn more about her. In order to sessfully put Chang Bingjian in jail, Tang Quanjuan needed help from a more important figure because he was afraid that the Chang family would make things difficult for him. Thinking of that, Tang Quanjun made a call before he left the Public Security Bureau. ... K soon found out who was supporting Tang Quanjun, and it turned out that the person was in the same group as the Leng family, which was a piece of good news for Gu Ning. When Gu Ning arrived at the hospital and saw Peng Xiaoman and Peng Xinghao, Peng Xinghao looked much better but he was still very weak and he had to stay in bed for a few more days. Peng Xinghao was seriously injured, and he recovered a lot with the help of Gu Nings magical power, but Gu Ning couldnt cure him right away, because it would be very strange and abnormal. It would take about a week for him to make a full recovery and he could leave the hospital then. Peng Xinghao wanted to thank Gu Ning once Gu Ning showed up. However, he couldnt sit up at all. Please dont move. Gu Ning stopped him. Peng Xinghao listened to her andy down again. Goddess Gu, I heard everything from my older sister, and I honestly dont know how to thank you. Im willing to do anything for you in the future, he said. He admired Gu Ning and regarded her as his idol. He used to think that it was impossible for him to see Gu Ning in real life, but he was going to work for her now. He was more than happy to join Gu Ningspany. Although they still owed Gu Ning a lot of money, Peng Xinghao made up his mind to work hard to pay it back. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, he could have been dead after all. And in addition, Gu Ning also nned to seek justice for them. Chapter 1359 - Could It Be Gu Ning?

Chapter 1359: Could It Be Gu Ning?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If you want to work for me, you must have skills, Gu Ning said. I understand. Peng Xinghao smiled with confidence. He made a promise to be useful and sessful in the future. Before Zhou Weifan came, Gu Ning told them that she arranged for someone to protect them in case the Zen family attacked them after this case was exposed. Peng Xiaoman was scared, because Peng Xinghao just survived from the terrible ident, so they epted Gu Nings arrangement and thanked her. About half an hourter, Zhou Weifan showed up. Because he needed to stay in the hospital for several days, he prepared a change of clothes and some daily necessities. Peng Xinghao stayed in an ordinary single ward, but there was a sofa. There was also a kitchen and a bathroom in the ward, so they could cook inside. There was only one hospital bed in the ward, but it was very big, so Zhou Weifan could share it with Peng Xinghao. Although Peng Xiaoman felt a little uneasy when a strange man stayed in the room with them day and night, Peng Xinghao was also in the room and she wouldnt be alone. In addition, Zhou Weifan was staying there for their safety. Before the case was settled, the three of them couldnt separate from each other so Qiao Ya bought enough food for three days. It was possible that Peng Xiaoman could be kidnapped if she went outside alone. It was also possible that their enemy would attack them if Zhou Weifan was absent. In that case, they had to be very cautious. After all, one could never be too careful. Gu Ning introduced Zhou Weifan, Peng Xinghao, Peng Xiaoman to one another. Afterwards, she went back to herpany. ... In another hospital, Leng Yuanqian left after staying for a while because he still needed to work tomorrow. Jiang Shuyuan stayed to keep Leng Shaojiaspany. Although there were many maids in the Leng family, they still preferred to take care of their daughter on their own. Leng Yuanqian told Master Leng about what had happened to Leng Shaojia that morning. Master Leng disliked Leng Shaojias behavior, but she was still his granddaughter, so he felt angry too. At the same time, Master Leng also criticized Leng Shaojia for her inappropriate behavior and bad temper. He believed that Leng Shaojia must have done something wrong first for her to have suddenly been attacked. Leng Yuanqian didnt argue about it, because he had the same idea. Therefore, Master Leng told Leng Yuanqian not to investigate it, because Leng Shaojia only had external injuries. Although Leng Yuanqian was unwilling to do that, he had to admit that Master Leng was right. During the past few years, Leng Shaojia had bullied many people by relying on her powerful family many times. This could be a good lesson for her to learn to behave herself from now on. Leng Shaojia asked for todays result. If the Leng family still spoiled her, Leng Shaojia would learn nothing from it and continue to be aggressive. Leng Yuanqian agreed that Leng Shaojia needed to learn to behave herself, so he listened to Master Leng and gave up investigating it. After breakfast, Master Leng went to visit Leng Shaojia in the hospital. Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin were busy today, so they didnt go there with Master Leng. Leng Shaojia only had external injuries after all. In the hospital, Leng Shaojia was able to talk after she got up in the morning. Her waist was still painful, but other parts of her body were fine now. Nevertheless, she couldnt move at all because of her painful waist. Therefore, she kept moaning in pain and sounded very weak. Jiang Shuyuan asked Leng Shaojia whether she knew who the attacker was, but Leng Shaojia had no idea. They needed to wait for the surveince cameras. Jiang Shuyuan then asked Leng Shaojia whether she had names in her mind. Leng Shaojia was aware that she had offended many people till now, so she didnt know which of them could be the attacker. This week, she had argued with two women in a bar, and almost had a fight with one of them. And other than that, she had also fought against other women earlier on. Could it be Gu Ning? Jiang Shuyuan said all of a sudden. Hearing that, Leng Shaojia thought that it was possible, but she didnt think Gu Ning would attack her in an ambush. After that, Leng Shaojia told Jiang Shuyuan what had happened in the barst night. Gu Ning left the bar a short time earlier than her, so it was impossible for Gu Ning to change clothing and follow herter. Jiang Shuyuan nodded and gave up being suspicious of Gu Ning. Since neither of them had an idea, they could only wait for the police. Chapter 1360 - Won’t Investigate

Chapter 1360: Wont Investigate

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Master Leng visited Leng Shaojia, he asked about her injuries with concern, but he also criticized her. Leng Shaojia stood in awe of Master Leng, and she knew that for years she hadnt behaved herself, so she didnt argue with Master Leng. Nevertheless, she was very displeased. When Master Leng told her that he didnt n to investigate it, Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia couldnt stay calm. No, I cant tolerate it. We must find the attacker! Leng Shaojia retorted. She was too selfish to care about other peoples feelings. It was precisely because she was selfish and mean, that she didnt think that she should learn a lesson from this. Instead, she thought she could bully others as she wanted, but that other people couldnt get revenge. What did you say? Dont you know that its your fault? If you hadnt bullied others, why would other people get revenge on you? Do you think that you can do whatever you want with the Leng familys support? Master Leng was mad. If you continue to behave like this, you could be murdered one day! It was a kind warning from Master Leng, because it was possible that Leng Shaojia would lose her life because of her arrogance. Hearing that, Leng Shaojia was scared and closed her mouth. Actually, she thought of what she had done to Gu Ning behind the Leng familys back. She knew that it was possible that the same thing would happen to her, so she had to listen to her grandfather. Jiang Shuyuan was also frightened by Master Lengs words, but she didnt think that it was that serious because she had never been through or done something like that before. Father, its not possible! Youre scaring Shaojia. Sheforted Leng Shaojia. After that, she held Leng Shaojias hand tight. Leng Shaojia, however, was still afraid. Really? Have you already forgotten what happened to the Hu family before? The Hu familys daughter used to be arrogant and aggressive. She was then schemed against by someone and lost her legs in a car ident. Do you think its funny? Master Leng said. The Hu family was amon rich family in the capital, but it had an alliance with the Rong family, so it had the Rong familys support. However, even though the Hu family had the Rong familys support, it still couldnt protect its daughter well. The Rong family had tried in vain to find the criminal. Power didnt mean everything, and there were still some things that a powerful family couldnt do. Thinking of that, both Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were scared. Shuyuan, you were born in a super-rich family as well, and youve joined the Leng family for years. You shouldnt be so naive. Do you think that you arepletely safe with the support of a powerful family? The truth is quite the opposite. The richer or more powerful you are, the more dangerous the situation you are in will be, Master Leng said. Both Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were too naive in Master Lengs eyes, and he thought that he needed to remind them to be clear-minded. The Leng family was among the four most powerful families in this country, and they alwayspeted against each other. No one could escape from it. Even if Leng Shaojia was a girl and didnt have a position in the government, she could still be in big trouble. Leng Shaojia was a member of the Leng family after all, and her behavior would affect it. Therefore, Master Leng always told the younger generation in the Leng family to keep a low profile. The other grandchildren listened to him, but Leng Shaojia refused to do that and even caused a lot of trouble. You can love your daughter as much as you want, but you cant spoil her, Master Leng said in the end. He had already said everything he could say to them. If they still didnt listen to him, there was nothing he could do. After that, Master Leng went back home. Once Master Leng was gone, Jiang Shuyuan said to Leng Shaojia, Shaojia, did you hear what your grandfather just said? You should learn to behave yourself from now on. I understand. Leng Shaojia nodded. However, the pain in her waist was torturous. Mom, my waist is really sore. Leng Shaojiained in tears. It was like a toothache, which wouldnt kill her but tortured her the entire time. Leng Shaojia couldnt sleep or sit at all now, which was exactly what Gu Ning wanted. Tolerate it for a while, and the pain will go away, Jiang Shuyuan said. The doctor said that Leng Shaojias waist was fine, so there was nothing they could do. I cant stand it! Leng Shaojia raised her voice. I dont know what to do either! Jiang Shuyuan sighed. Chapter 1361 - Criminal Evidence About Chang Bingjian

Chapter 1361: Criminal Evidence About Chang Bingjian

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Tang Quanjun was in the same faction of the Leng family, he had no direct rtionship with it, instead he had a rtionship with an important official who was connected to the Leng family. Therefore, Tang Quanjun went to meet this officialter. This officials name was Xi Youheng, and he held a high position in the government. When Xi Youheng saw the evidence, he was more than happy, because this was a great chance for Tang Quanjun to rece Chang Bingjian. They wanted to have more of their people in the government. After all, little things added up, and many hands make light work. They needed to umte their influence, and they were working for it. However, it wasnt easy. Every faction had a lot of supporters in every city around the country, and most of them hid their dirty secrets very well. It was difficult to investigate every one of their enemies supporters when they had no clear evidence or a reasonable excuse. As a result, even though they were aware that Chang Bingjian was guilty of many things, they couldnt do anything to punish him. Xi Youheng couldnt help Tang Quanjun casually, to prevent their rtionship from being exposed. All of them had to be super careful. Fortunately, they had gotten criminal evidence about Chang Bingjian now, so it would be very easy for them to unseat him. Tang Quanjun had promised that he wouldnt tell other people that it was Gu Ning who had provided him with the evidence, but Xi Youheng was different. When Xi Youheng heard Gu Nings name, he somehow felt like it sounded very familiar. Seeing Xi Youhengs reaction, Tang Quanjun was confused. After thinking for a while, an idea dawned on Xi Youheng. He stood up and went to hisputer to search for Gu Nings information on the Inte. He found some photos of Gu Ning, and asked Tang Quanjun whether the girl in the photos was Gu Ning. Tang Quanjun was surprised, but nodded in agreement. Xi Youheng had heard Gu Nings name before because his son was Gu Nings fan. His son had introduced many of Gu Nings achievements to him, so he had a deep impression of Gu Ning. He had to admit that Gu Ning was very outstanding among her peers. Given what Gu Ning had done before, Xi Youheng understood that it wouldnt be hard for her to get the criminal evidence about Chang Bingjian. At this time, Tang Quanjun read a lot of news about Gu Ning on the Inte as well, and he was shocked too. He knew that Gu Ning wasnt simple, but he was still amazed by her achievements. She was personally very sessful, and also had powerful connections. Jesus, shes so unbelievable, Tang Quanjun said. Right, Xi Youheng said. After a while, he thought of something and asked, How did she give you the criminal evidence on Chang Bingjian? Tang Quanjun showed Xi Youheng the criminal evidence once he met him, and didnt have time to tell him the whole story until now. Xi Youheng was mad at what Chang Bingjian had done, and he decided to deal with it right away. Since Gu Ning was unwilling to expose her identity, Xi Youheng respected her decision and decided to give the credit to Tang Quanjun. ... About 11 am, two policemen came to visit Leng Shaojia in the hospital. They had checked the surveince cameras, but still failed to find out who the attacker was, because the attacker showed up and disappeared within seconds. Although Leng Shaojia and Jiang Shuyuan agreed to give up, they were still annoyed that they couldnt find out who the attacker was. After they calmed down, Jiang Shuyuan told the two policemen to stop investigating it. She acted very kind and tolerant, which left a good impression on the two policemen. Since Jiang Shuyuan was willing to stop searching for the attacker, the two policemen agreed. ... After lunch, Gu Ning received Leng Shaotings call, and they chatted with each other for a while on the phone. She didnt tell Leng Shaoting what she had been through these days, because she didnt want to worry him. ... At 2 pm, a group of policemen went to Libang Company, the Zeng familys business, and took Zeng Kai, the HR manager, and Zeng Lichang away. Zeng Kai was guilty of causing grievous bodily harm with intent, the HR manager was guilty of shielding, and Zeng Lichang was guilty of shielding and bribery. In the beginning, they struggled and argued, but they had to close their mouths when the police showed them the evidence. It caused a great sensation in the Libang Company, and all of the staff members were surprised. Actually, it wasnt a secret that Zeng Kai had purposefully injured a man in theirpany, but they were forbidden to talk about it. Therefore they were surprised, because this secret was exposed so soon. They disliked Zeng Kais behavior, and also hoped that he could be punished. When Zeng Kai was arrested by the police, no one had sympathy for him. Chapter 1362 - I Didn’t Do It

Chapter 1362: I Didnt Do It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At the same time, they were also worried that they might lose their jobs if thepany got in trouble. If they lost their jobs, they wouldnt have an ie, and it wasnt easy to find a new job at this time. Will thepany be closed? I hope not. I thought it would be fine when we were forbidden to talk about it, but its still been exposed. Although I dont want to lose my job, theyre too arrogant and hateful. I feel good that theyre been punished ording to thew. Does anyone know anything about the injured young man? He looked terrible when the fruit knife cut into his head. No idea, but I hope he survived. Me too. ... They worked for Libang Company, but they had principles. However, even if they were clearly aware that what Zeng Kai had done was illegal, they couldnt do anything about it. They didnt have power, wealth, or influence, so they could only stand aside. Therefore, they hoped that the injured young man would be fine and that Zeng Kai would be punished. They didnt care much about the HR manager. Because arge group of policemen came in several police cars, many passers-by were attracted to the scene and they took many videos when Zeng Lichang was arrested. Many of them ced the video on their social media. When the Libang Company got in trouble, Chang Bingjian couldnt stay calm. He wasnt seriously injured, but couldnt move for the time being and had to stay in the hospital for a few days. In the meanwhile, Tang Quanjun and several other officials of the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection went together to Chang Bingjians ward. Chang Bingjian was stunned when they showed up. He didnt know what had happened. He thought that Tang Quanjun was still on a business trip. H-Hi, nice to see you here, Chang Bingjian said in panic. Director Chang, youre used of epting bribery and breaking thew, so we need to conduct an investigation, said the head of the Public Security Department. Chang Bingjian knew that it wasnt good news, but he forced himself to calm down. Great, I need to see who wants to nder me. It sounded as if he was really innocent. Actually, all the other important officials had seen the evidence, but they still needed to finish the legal procedures. After that, Tang Quanjun began to ask him questions. Director Chang, Zeng Kai, the son of Zeng Lichang who is the chairman of Libang Company, injured a young man called Peng Xinghao with intent at noon yesterday. Peng Xinghaos older sister, Peng Xiaoman reported it to the branch, but you refused to deal with it. Is it true? Absolutely not! Its a lie! Chang Bingjian denied it right away. He even pretended to be mad. Chang Bingjian didnt know that they already had solid evidence in their hands, so he still tried to get away with it. A girl named Gu Ning also showed up at the branch yesterday, and Zuo Anrong, the captain of the No.1 team, wanted to help her but was stopped by you. You threatened Gu Ning to shut her mouth and even pointed a gun at her, Tang Quanjun continued. He was more than happy to see the terrible situation that Chang Bingjian was in now, but he had to be serious on the surface. Nonsense! Its ridiculous, and Ive never done anything like that. Chang Bingjian argued. Then why did the girl attack the police? Tang Quanjun asked. Well... Chang Bingjian didnt know what to say. You can check the surveince cameras if you want to know the reason. Chang Bingjian believed that the surveince cameras were already broken. The surveince cameras are broken and we can get nothing from them, Tang Quanjun said. Hearing that, Chang Bingjian was relieved. Since the surveince cameras are broken, there is no evidence. Do you mean that you still want to deny it? said the Head of the Public Security Department. I didnt do it. Why should I admit it? Chang Bingjian insisted. The head of the Public Security Department wasnt in the same faction as the Chang family, nor the Leng family, so he stayed neutral in this case. However, the other officials from the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection were the Leng familys people. Chapter 1363 - The Chang Family Can’t Protect You

Chapter 1363: The Chang Family Cant Protect You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tang Quanjun continued, Let me be honest with you, the girl had a miniature camera with her when she walked into your office, and she had a video recording of everything. What? Impossible! Chang Bingjian retorted. Why? Tang Quanjun asked. Are you panicking now? I... Chang Bingjian felt humiliated. I know that you wont admit it without evidence, so we can show you, Tang Quanjun said and a policeman, who stood by his side, took out aputer at once. When Chang Bingjian watched the video, he was stunned. He couldnt believe it and refused to believe it, but he knew that it was real. Before the video even ended, Chang Bingjian was despairing. Yeah, I admit that I threatened Gu Ning and shot at her, but it isnt a big deal. Shes fine now, and do you think that you all arent guilty of doing anything illegal? Why cant you turn a blind eye to it? In addition, my family is the Chang family, and nobody can get any benefit from it if it bes big trouble, Chang Bingjian said. He tried to use his familys influence to protect himself from being punished. Although the four most powerful families in this country were at the same level, none of them was willing to act against others without gaining any benefit. They wouldnt take action unless they had solid proof. In that case, Chang Bingjian could be fine and he would probably just be transferred to another city to avoid trouble. However, his notebook of bribery was also exposed this time. Therefore, the Chang family wouldnt protect him. So? I dont think the Chang family will protect you this time, and it will directly give you up, said the Head of the Public Security Department. No one could help Chang Bingjian out this time. Thats impossible! Chang Bingjian said with confidence. Do you think that we only have this video? Tang Quanjun sneered. Hearing that, Chang Bingjian was struck dumb for a second. What else do you have? he asked. Youre used of having a mistress and a love child, which is totally uneptable because youre an important official, Tang Quanjun said. Chang Bingjian was shocked and couldnt believe his ears. Do you have evidence? Chang Bingjian almost shouted. Tang Quanjun gave a nce to a policeman and the policeman showed Chang Bingjian the evidence. Chang Bingjian couldnt deny it right now, but he still argued. There are other officials who have a mistress and a love child in the government. Why are you only targeting me? Look at this. Tang Quanjun took out a notebook. It was a copy, but Chang Bingjian grabbed it away. No, no, its impossible. Its fake! He still tried to get away with it. He couldnt admit it, because the Chang family would abandon him once he admitted it. You know its your handwriting, and it was found in a safe from your house, Tang Quanjun said. I... Chang Bingjian didnt know what to say now. He was reluctant to ept it, but there was nothing he could do now. He was doomed to be put in jail this time. Alright, whether you admit it or not, were sure that youre guilty of many crimes, said the official from the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection. Chang Bingjian remained silent. ... That afternoon, Chang Bingjians scandal erupted on Weibo, and many Inte users began to talk about him. Another corrupt official! When can all of those corrupt officials be put in jail? I dont think its possible. There are both corrupt and good officials in our country. Right. We cant ignore good officials just because a corrupt official is caught. I doubt that. There are too few good officials. I think it might have been exposed because of the conflict among different factions. I agree. Chapter 1364 - Xu Qinyin Cooks for Tang Qingyang

Chapter 1364: Xu Qinyin Cooks for Tang Qingyang

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Come on, its undeniable that Chang Bingjian is a corrupt official and he should be put in jail. Right! I think youre defending this corrupt official. ... Although the Inte user pointed out the truth, he was amid criticisms within a short time and didnt dare to talk about it further. Once the scandal broke, the Chang family heard about it. It was angry, but chose to abandon Chang Bingjian. There was solid proof, and the Chang family might be involved in big trouble if it tried to help Chang Bingjian out. As a result, the Chang family wasnt annoyed at Tang Quanjun, but Chang Bingjian, because he was too careless. It wasnt a secret that Chang Bingjian had epted bribes many times. However, Chang Bingjian made it public this time. Besides, although the Chang family was aware of Chang Bingjians bad deeds, it didnt know that he had epted such a huge amount of bribes. In that case, Chang Bingjian was doomed to be put in jail. He was too dumb to be a good pawn now. People in power actually couldnt do whatever they wanted. Instead, they had to be more careful than ordinary people. Precisely because they were powerful, only those who were more powerful than them could cause them trouble. However, once their dirty secrets were exposed, no one would be able to help them out. After Chang Bingjian was arrested by the police, the other members in the Chang family had to be more careful than ever. They didnt know whether their enemys target was only Chang Bingjian, or the whole Chang family. In order to keep the whole family safe, the members of the Chang family had to investigate to find the person who had the ability to put Chang Bingjian in jail. ... At 4 pm, Xu Qinyin nned to go to Tang Qingyangs home and cook for him. Tang Qingyang was injured because of her, so she needed to thank him. However, Xu Qinyin didnt have Tang Qingyangs phone number, so she asked Jiang Ruiqin. Tang Qingyang was single, and he felt bored when he was alone in his house, so he often stayed in Jiang Ruiqins ce. Although Ba Tianyang stayed by his side, he seldom talked with him. The two didnt havemon interests, and Ba Tianyang wasnt talkative either. Jiang Ruiqin lived in a big house after all, and he was single too. He felt bored as well, so he weed Ba Tianyang and Tang Qingyang to visit him. Jiang Ruiqin was unwilling to go back to the Jiang familys old house, because his parents always urged him to find a girlfriend. He knew that he wasnt young, but it wasnt easy for him to find a girl he liked. To be specific, he needed to find a girl who liked him too. For example, he liked Gu Ning, but Gu Ning already had a boyfriend. When Xu Qinyin heard that Tang Qingyang was in Jiang Ruiqins home, she directly drove to visit them. Jiang Ruiqin didnt know why Xu Qinyin wanted to see Tang Qingyang, so he was surprised when she showed up with bags of meat and vegetables. What are you doing here? Jiang Ruiqin asked. To cook. Xu Qinyin smiled at him. Wasnt Qingyang injured because of me yesterday. I think I should thank him by cooking for him. Saying that, Xu Qinyin pushed the door open and walked into Jiang Ruiqins ce as if it were her own. She and Jiang Ruiqin grew up together, so it was totally fine for her to do that. Jiang Ruiqin nodded and followed her. Xu Qinyin was good at cooking, so he loved to eat food cooked by her. In addition, he always dined outside, and it wasnt healthy. If his parents could stop urging him to find a girlfriend, he would be more than willing to go back to live in the Jiang familys house. Tang Qingyang was a good cook too, but he was injured now. Miss Xu, did you want to see me? Tang Qingyang said from the living room. The next second, he was surprised by the bags of meat and vegetables in her hands. Yeah, and I want to thank you by cooking for you tonight! Xu Qinyin said and shook the bags in her hands. Miss Xu, you dont need to do that. Im already fine, Tang Qingyang said. He was indeed much better now, because he wasnt seriously injured and had the help of Gu Nings pill. Dont fool me. You were bleeding the entire time yesterday, Xu Qinyin said. Afterwards, she walked straight to the kitchen. Come on, just wait to enjoy the meal! Jiang Ruiqin patted Tang Qingyangs shoulder. Since Xu Qinyin already went to cook in the kitchen, Tang Qingyang epted it in the end. Chapter 1365 - A Perfect Couple?

Chapter 1365: A Perfect Couple?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, Tang Qingyang still felt it was a little inappropriate, so he walked into the kitchen and asked Xu Qinyin, May I help? No, thanks, youll only cause trouble here, Xu Qinyin said. Tang Qingyang didnt know what to say, because he was actually a good cook. Qingyang, dont worry, Qinxin can handle it herself. Its a piece of cake for her, Jiang Ruiqin said and pulled Tang Qingyang away. Since Xu Qinyin didnt need his help, Tang Qingyang followed Jiang Ruiqin back to the living room. Once in a while, Tang Qingyang would look towards the kitchen, but he didnt know why. Jiang Ruiqin noticed and asked, Qingyang, why are you always ncing at the kitchen? Do you have a special feeling for Qinyin? Nonsense! Tang Qingyang denied it at once. Really? Jiang Ruiqin cocked his eyebrow. Tang Qingyang didnt know how to exin it, so he directly closed his mouth. No woman had ever cooked for him before, and Tang Qingyang had a deep impression of Xu Qinyin. However, Jiang Ruiqin thought that Tang Qingyang stayed silent because he had a guilty conscience. To be honest, I think you two would be a perfect couple. Do you want me to help? Could you please stop talking about it? There is a huge gap between Qinyin and me. Tang Qingyang gave Jiang Ruiqin a re. Xu Qinyins family was much more influential than his, and he felt inferior to her. In addition, even if he liked Xu Qinyin, they could only be together if Xu Qinyin also liked him. Most importantly, he still needed to focus on his revenge. Come on, dont say that! I think youre a good quality man, Jiang Ruiqin said. Although Qinyins family is indeed more influential than yours, youre very outstanding among your peers. Tang Qingyang was a major shareholder of the Tang Organization after all, and he had over a billion yuan in wealth. Compared with Tang Qingyang, Jiang Ruiqin was much poorer. Alright, can we drop this topic? Tang Qingyang said. Fine. Jiang Ruiqin didnt want to embarrass him. Even though he thought Xu Qinyin and Tang Qingyang would be a perfect couple, it was their personal affair. After the little argument with Jiang Ruiqin, Tang Qingyang didnt dare to look at the kitchen anymore. He didnt want Jiang Ruiqin to talk about it when Xu Qinyin walked outter. Xu Qinyin made five dishes for the four of them. She also cooked a nutritious soup for Tang Qingyang. ... Gu Ning suddenly wanted to have seafood, so she decided to dine outside. When she arrived at the restaurant, she ran into Baili Zongyang in the hall. Baili Zongyang came with two of his friends. What a coincidence! Nice to see you, Miss Gu, Baili Zongyang said. He already had the result of the investigation on Gu Ning, and he was aware of Gu Nings changes before and after the car ident. About a year ago, Gu Ning used to be a weak and unsociable girl, but shepletely changed after the car ident. It seemed as if there was a different soul in the same body. Baili Zongyang was a man from the cultivation world, but he didnt believe in reincarnation. Therefore, Baili Zongyang thought that Gu Ning probably pretended to be weak. However, Gu Ning became a kung fu master after the car ident too, which was difficult for him to understand the reason for. He knew nothing about Gu Nings life in the past, so he regarded it as her disguise. Moreover, Gu Ning was unusually good at stone-gambling, and she started Jade Beauty Jewelry doing it, which was another big question in Baili Zongyangs mind. He didnt understand why Gu Ning was so excellent at stone-gambling. Cultivators needed magical power to practice their cultivation, and magical power from jade was one of their energy sources, so they began to learn stone-gambling at a very early age. He knew stone-gambling wasnt easy at all. Even a jade expert couldnt get jade every time when stone-gambling. Baili Zongyang thought that Gu Ning could probably sense the magical power in the jade, but it was only a guess. As a senior cultivator, Baili Zongyang couldnt sense the magical power in jade. Therefore, he didnt think it was very likely. Chapter 1366 - May I Help?

Chapter 1366: May I Help?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As for other things which had no rtionship with magical power about Gu Ning, Baili Zongyang had no interest in learning them. He had even slipped into Cines factory once to check its medicines. He felt magical power from them, but failed to find its source. He was confused. Mr. Baili, nice to see you too. Gu Ning smiled at him. She didnt know that Baili Zongyang had done an investigation on her, so her attitude towards him stayed the same. Actually, even if she was aware of it, she wouldnt mind, because Baili Zongyang had no intention to hurt her. In addition, Gu Ning kept in touch with Baili Zongyang because she wanted to learn more about the cultivation world. Miss Gu, Ive always wanted to invite you to share a meal together, but dont have the chance to see you. Would you mind dining with us today? Baili Zongyang said politely. If he wanted to know more secrets about Gu Ning, he had to interact with her more often. Gu Ning understood that Baili Zongyang was sincere and she also wanted to spend more time with him, so she agreed. Well, I see your friends are here with you. Is it appropriate? she asked. its fine, were just hanging out together. Its nothing serious, Baili Zongyang said. Right, said Baili Zongyangs two friends. Great, lets go now, Gu Ning said. After that, they went to the private room that Baili Zongyang booked. Baili Zongyang handed Gu Ning the menu and invited her to order first. Gu Ning didnt hesitate and ordered some seafood she liked. Baili Zongyang noticed her preference for seafood, so he ordered a seafood hotpot. During the meal, Baili Zongyang casually asked Gu Ning why she was so excellent at stone-gambling. Ive studied stone-gambling, and learned a lot about it. Im also very lucky, so its more likely for me to cut out a piece of jade, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Baili Zongyang cocked his eyebrow. He couldnt believe that Gu Ning relied on her luck to y stone-gambling. Although he didnt know whether it was a lie or not, he chose to ept this exnation. There were many unbelievable things and people in this world after all. He came from the cultivation world, and he knew a lot more about strange things than mortals. As a result, he agreed that Gu Ning was very different from other people. To prevent Gu Ning from bing suspicious, Baili Zongyang dropped this topic. ... At 6:30 pm, Xu Qinyin finished cooking the meal. Once Xu Qinyin invited them to sit by the dining table, Jiang Ruiqin ran towards her. May I help? Tang Qingyang asked Xu Qinyin again after he watched her being busy in the kitchen for nearly an hour. Jiang Ruiqin gave Tang Qingyang a nce, but said nothing. He knew that Tang Qingyang didnt want to talk about his feelings towards Xu Qinyin right now. Its fine, you can just sit, Xu Qinyin said, then turned to get the other dishes in the kitchen. Since Xu Qinyin said that, Tang Qingyang sat down at the table. After a short while, Xu Qinyin ced the nutritious soup before Tang Qingyang and said, Qingyang, thank you so much for your helpst night. My pleasure, Miss Xu, Tang Qingyang said. If it hadnt been for you, my face could have been disfigured, Xu Qinyin said with a serious expression. Xu Qinyin still felt scared of it in retrospect. Afterwards, they began to enjoy the meal. ... Gu Ning left the restaurant alone after having dinner with Baili Zongyang. Baili Zongyang nned to hang out with his friends in a bar tonight, and they invited Gu Ning to have fun together, but Gu Ning said that she wanted to go home. ... When Chang Bingjian was arrested by the police, those who had bribed him also got into big trouble. Some officials had bribed Chang Bingjian for promotions, so they were going to be punished too. Five officials were arrested that afternoon. Two of them worked in the capital, while the other three came from other cities. Although they didnt hold high positions in the government, they were still guilty. And although they had a close rtionship with Chang Bingjian, they werent the Chang familys people. It wasnt easy for an official to choose a faction to side with after all. Because of Chang Bingjian, other corrupt officials stayed alert. Most of them didnt have a notebook of bribery, but some of them did, and they destroyed it right away. Corrupt officials could never bepletely eliminated, because the desire for wealth or power always got the better of them. Chapter 1367 - Liu Yue

Chapter 1367: Liu Yue

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As for the Zeng family, Zeng Kai couldnt deny what he had done because of the solid proof. However, this case hadnt been brought to the court yet, so he was kept in the Public Security Bureau for the time being. The HR manager was also under arrest now, and he was going to be held in detention for a few years. Zeng Lichang was bailed out because of his good attitude of confessing to his crimes. He would be lightly punished in the future. Gu Ning didnt care how Zeng Lichang would be punished, because Zeng Kai was the key person in the case. She aimed to see Zeng Kai punished ording to thew. Because the court hadnt begun yet, the amount ofpensation Peng Xinghao could get wouldnt be revealed until it was over. In order to be sessfully bailed out, Zeng Lichang didnt tell his wife, and instead called his brother-inw. His wife wasnt a reasonable woman, and he was afraid that she might cause him more trouble. As a result, his wife wasnt aware of the case until he was back home in the night. Once she heard that Zeng Kai could be put in jail in the future, she argued loudly with Zeng Lichang and forced him to get Zeng Kai out. Actually, if the Zeng family had called the police when the ident happened, it wouldnt have be a big problemter, but they hadnt done that. The Zeng family didntck money at all, and it could easily afford the medical fee for Peng Xinghao. Besides, Zeng Lichang had given Chang Bingjian a bribe of a lot of money as well. Sometimes, people had to pay more for their stupid mistakes. When Zeng Kai won third ce in thepetition with the help of Peng Xinghaos designs, Zeng Lichang didnt want to see any bad news about Zeng Kai. He thought that Peng Xinghao was simply an ordinary citizen, so he could easily bully him. To his astonishment, Peng Xinghao met Gu Ning this time. If Peng Xinghao had died, there would have been no testimony of a witness, and Zeng Kai could use his designs to win thepetition. Zeng Lichang was too arrogant so he made such a stupid mistake. He couldnt tolerate his wifes bad temper, and went to the study with his wifes younger brother, Liu Yue, to talk about it. What else can we do now? Liu Yue asked. I have an idea, but I dont know whether itll work, Zeng Lichang said with a frown. What is it? Liu Yue asked. We can give Peng Xinghao some money to shut his mouth, Zeng Lichang said, but he didnt have much confidence. We can give it a try. Even if Zeng Kai cant be released without being punished, he could get a lighter punishment, Liu Yue said. I know, but I cant do that in person right now. Can you help? Zeng Lichang said. Sure! Liu Yue agreed with crity. It wasnt veryte now, so Liu Yue decided to visit Peng Xinghao as early as possible. Liu Yue was grateful to Zeng Lichang because Zeng Lichang had helped him with his business. His business almost went bankruptst time, and it was Zeng Lichang who lent him a lot of money to ovee the crisis. At that time, he didnt need a small amount of money, he needed over ten million yuan. It wasnt much for the Zeng family, but it wasnt little either. Therefore, even though Zeng Lichang had broken thew, Liu Yue was still willing to help him. When Liu Yue walked outside, Zeng Lichangs wife, his older sister, stopped him. She asked whether they had a good idea to get Zeng Kai out. Liu Yue told her that they were thinking about it. ... At the beginning, Peng Xiaoman felt ufortable with Zhou Weifans presence, but Peng Xinghao talked to him a lot. Both of them were men after all. Moreover, Peng Xinghao and Zhou Weifan were ying the same game, Battle in the Sky, these days, so they soon became close. Zhou Weifan moved up in ranks at a high speed, and Peng Xinghao admired him, but he admired Gu Ning more. He didnt know how long Gu Ning had yed the game, but he believed that it didnt cost her much time to get to a high level. Because Peng Xinghaos head was still injured, he couldnt y the game for long, otherwise he would have apetition with Zhou Weifan. After getting along with each other for hours, Peng Xiaoman rxed, after which she also began to talk with Zhou Weifan. ... Liu Yue knew which hospital Peng Xinghao stayed, but he didnt know the ward number, so he went to ask the receptionist. Ordinary wards werent confidential, so the receptionist told him. Only special wards were kept secret. Liu Yue came to offer an olive branch, so he brought some gifts with him. He went to Peng Xinghaos ward and knocked on the door. Chapter 1368 - Two Million Yuan

Chapter 1368: Two Million Yuan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because they didnt go to sleep yet and Peng Xiaoman thought the visitor was the doctor, she directly told him toe in. When a stranger walked inside, Peng Xiaoman was surprised and asked, May I know your name? Liu Yue was also struck dumb for a second when his sight fell on Peng Xinghao, because Peng Xinghao was awake and looked fine. He had heard that Peng Xinghao was seriously injured. Oh, nice to see you. My names Liu Yue, and the Zeng family hopes that I can have a talk with you about the ident, Liu Yue said.He didnt bother to hide his intention. However, Peng Xiaoman and Peng Xinghao changed their expressions once they heard the Zeng family. We have nothing to talk about with the Zeng family. If you want to have a talk, you can talk with the police or the court. Gu Ning had already told them that Zeng Kai was arrested and would be put in jail in the near future. They were very grateful for what Gu Ning had done for them. It was impossible that they would give it up right now. Even though Peng Xiaoman refused to talk with him, Liu Yue still insisted. Miss Peng, Mr. Peng, I understand that its very unfair, and its understandable that you hate the Zeng family, but the Zeng family is willing to pay you two million yuan. Hearing that, neither Peng Xiaoman nor Peng Xinghao showed excitement or greed. Instead, they were very mad. If you really want to do something for us, you should have done it earlier on. We dont care about money, and we dont want the two million yuan now, Peng Xiaoman said in anger. In fact, if the Zeng family had been willing to give them five hundred thousand yuan back then, they would have yielded because they knew they were no match for it. Nevertheless, things were different right now. Gu Ning had saved Peng Xinghaos life, and the Zeng family was unforgivable. Liu Yue frowned, but wasnt surprised by the answer. Miss Peng, Mr. Peng looks fine now, and there is no need for you to be so stubborn. You can save more than a million yuan after the operation if youre willing to ept thepensation. He looks fine now? Xinghao was able to survive the fatal ident, but not because of you, and youre guilty of it forever! Peng Xiaoman was furious. Peng Xinghao couldnt stay calm either. Do you think money can buy everything? Will you be willing to ept two million yuan after I kill you? You... Liu Yue was also annoyed, but he didnt dare to argue with them. You can leave now. Peng Xiaoman lost her patience. Miss Peng... When Liu Yue wanted to say something else, Zhou Weifan walked over. Mr. Liu, please leave now, otherwise you wont be able to bear the result. Since Zhou Weifan came to protect Peng Xiaoman and Peng Xinghao, he had to do his job well when it was necessary. Zhou Weifan was tall and muscr, which scared Liu Yue. Wait a second. Peng Xiaoman suddenly stopped him after he moved a few steps outwards. Liu Yue stopped at once, and thought that Peng Xiaoman changed her mind. Get your stuff out of here. Peng Xiaoman pointed at those gifts prepared by Liu Yue. Liu Yue was angry, but he had to listen to her. Once he left, Peng Xiaoman called Gu Ning and told her what had happened. Although Liu Yue seemed kind this time, the Zeng family might do something else to threaten themter. Peng Xiaoman needed to thank Zhou Weifan, because Liu Yue was scared of them because of him. Peng Xiaoman was a weak woman, while Peng Xinghao was injured. If it hadnt been for Zhou Weifan, both of them might have been hurt. ... Liu Yue got back in his car, but he didnt start it right away. Instead, he called Zeng Lichang and told him the result. What? They dont want the two million yuan? Zeng Lichang was shocked. Two million yuan was a lot for the poor, and he was greatly surprised that Peng Xiaoman and Peng Xinghao would refuse to ept it. Didnt you threaten them? Zeng Lichang asked. Zeng Lichang had told Liu Yue to threaten them if they were unwilling to cooperate. There is a tall, strong man in the ward, and I think hes their bodyguard, Liu Yue said. I didnt dare to threaten them in front of him. Liu Yue was still scared of Zhou Weifan. Zeng Lichang was disappointed, but he couldnt do anything about it. ... The next day, Chen Darong called Gu Ning at 10 am. He told her that he and his three staff members had been having nightmares these days. He thought that they might have something evil in their store. After meeting Gu Ning, Chen Darong began to believe in evil antiques. Chapter 1369 - A Big Problem

Chapter 1369: A Big Problem

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He had witnessed the great effect of Gu Nings pill before, so he could only turn to her for help. Gu Ning also had the idea that there must be an evil antique in his store when she heard hisint. She decided to go to the antique street right away. When she arrived at Xiangyun Antique-store, she sensed Yin and her sight fell on a blue and white porcin. Chen Darong and other staff members indeed had a pale face. Gu Ning took out several power crystals at once, and told them to take it. After which, she walked to the shelf. Chen Darong trusted Gu Ning, so he listened to her. Because Chen Darong took it without hesitation, the other staff members followed him. In addition, Gu Ning was like a god in their eyes, so they were willing to obey her orders. After taking the pill, they immediately felt much better. A short whileter, their faces began to go back to normal. The great effect amazed them. They were very curious about it, but didnt ask anything. At the same time, Gu Ning took the blue and white porcin out. How did you get this? Gu Ning didnt give it to Chen Darong, so Chen Darong must have acquired it himself. An old man in rags came here a week ago, and he said that he needed money to treat his grandson. He didnt ask a high price for it, so we took it, Chen Darong said. Hearing that, Gu Ning sensed that something must be wrong. Because this antique was evil, the old man couldnt be healthy after staying with it for a long time. Gu Ning didnt want to think that the old man was a bad person, but she needed to be careful. Anyway, she decided to do an investigation. If it really was a coincidence, she wouldnt think further about it, otherwise she wouldnt let the old man get away with it. Let me see the surveince videos, Gu Ning said. There were surveince cameras in the store, and Gu Ning nned to watch the videos first before she asked K to investigate it. Chen Darong yed the videos for Gu Ning, and she took a photo of the old man, then sent it to K. While waiting for the results from K, Gu Ning stayed at the street. Gu Ning had prepared another batch of antiques on her way to Xiangyun Antique-store, so she wanted to put them on the shelves now. Chen Darong was amazed when Gu Ning showed him those antiques. He was curious to know how Gu Ning managed to get so many antiques, but he understood that she didnt want to talk about it. Coincidentally, Gu Ning noticed that someone kept ncing at Xiangyun Antique-store and looked unkind after she stayed inside for a dozen minutes. She found a ce with a cover, then used her Jade Eyes. The person was a man about 30, and he had a stand close to the Xiangyun Antique-store. Gu Ning had a feeling that this man wasnt kind. However, she found real antiques at his stand. Although it wasnt very valuable, Gu Ning wouldnt miss it since it was real. She told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to wait in the store, then walked outside by herself. Gu Ning didnt know whether the man could recognize her, so she pretended to be a normal visitor. Miss, I can give you a discount if you want to buy anything, the man said. Gu Ning looked around for a while, and picked up a fake antique. How much is this? You have a great taste. This is.... The man began to brag about it, and Gu Ning listened to him in silence. You can give me eighteen hundred yuan if you want it. How about this one? Gu Ning picked up another. The man bragged about it again before he told the price. The third time, Gu Ning picked up the real antique. How much is this? The man lost patience this time and directly said, Three thousand yuan. He didnt think that Gu Ning would really buy it, so he gave a high price. Great, I want this one. Gu Ning nodded, then gave the man three thousand yuan. The man was surprised. If he had known that earlier, he would have said a higher price! The man definitely didnt know that this antique was real, so he was willing to sell it at the price of three thousand yuan. Since Gu Ning paid for it, he wouldnt refuse to take her money. Afterwards, he counted the money and gave Gu Ning the antique. Gu Ning then left with the real antique. The man was too happy and he counted the money again, so he didnt see that Gu Ning walked into the Xiangyun Antique-store. It was obvious that he didnt know Gu Ning. When Gu Ning came back with an antique in her hands, Chen Darong smiled. Boss, it must be real, right? Yeah, it cost me three thousand yuan. Gu Ning gave it to Chen Darong. Chen Darong took it and had a look at it, then priced it at sixty thousand yuan. In fact, the antiques in Xiangyun Antique-store were cheaper than those in other antique stores. Chapter 1370 - Can’t Regret

Chapter 1370: Cant Regret

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When the man was happily counting the paper money, another stand owner next to him said, Hey, I think you lost a lot of money this time. The man was struck dumb for a second, then asked, Why? Do you know who that girl is? the stand owner asked. No idea, do you know her? the man replied. Yeah, shes the boss of Xiangyun Antique-store, and I think the antique she just bought could be real! the stand owner said. What? The man was shocked, then immediately looked to Xiangyun Antique-store. He had a bad feeling when he really saw Gu Ning in it. Seriously? That antique could be real? The man was unwilling to believe it. If it was real, he would indeed lose a lot of money. Shes pretty good at antiques, but it doesnt mean that every antique she chooses is real, so its hard to tell, the stand owner said. The man already epted Gu Nings money, so he couldnt regret it now. Actually, the stand owner told the man the truth because he was jealous of the man. He couldnt sell a single object for a long time, but the man easily sold the antique within minutes. All of a sudden, the man stood up and walked to Xiangyun Antique-store. Hey, stop there! The stand owner tried to stop him, but it was toote. He gave up, and waited to see a drama. The man walked into Xiangyun Antique-store and put on a sad expression the second he saw Gu Ning. Miss, I just remembered that this antique is my family heirloom. My father told me to take good care of it when he passed away. Can you give it back to me? Before Gu Ning said anything, he began to wipe his eyes. However, Gu Ning already had heard his conversation with the stand owner, so she didnt believe him. Sure, I can give it back to you, Gu Ning said, staring at him. Hearing that, the mans eyes lit up at once. You can pay sixty thousand yuan for it if you want it back, Gu Ning said. You... The man was mad. This antique was priced at sixty thousand yuan now. You know that you cant regret it after you took my money, right? Gu Ning added. The man absolutely was aware of this rule, but he wanted to deny it. He didnt want to lose so much money after all. I-I dont have that much money. Can I give you ten thousand yuan for it? the man said. Gu Ning only paid three thousand yuan for it, so she still could gain a lot by selling it at the price of ten thousand yuan. However, that was his own idea, and Gu Ning disagreed with him. I know what youre thinking, but I can make much more by selling it at the price of sixty thousand yuan. If you cant afford it, I can sell it to other people, Gu Ning said. She wasnt dumb after all. The man was struck dumb for a second. Dont you have any sympathy for me? The man was unwilling to give up. Gu Ning thought for a while, then said, Well, I can give you a discount. You can get it back by paying fifty thousand yuan. How about that? You... The man was annoyed. There was no difference between fifty thousand yuan and sixty thousand yuan. In fact, this antique could be sold at a high price in an antique store, but its price would be lower at a street stand. The man had heard a lot about Xiangyun Antique-store, and he knew it had the support of many important figures in this industry. Therefore, he didnt dare to mess with Gu Ning. In the end, he had to leave. Once he walked out, Gu Ning told Gao Yi to follow him, because she thought that this mans behavior was very strange. A short whileter, Gu Ning received Ks message. K told her that the old man was paid by a man to sell the blue and white porcin to Xiangyun Antique-store. That the old man had a grandson waiting to be treated was aplete lie. Besides, the old man made up the sad story and sold the blue and white porcin at a low price in order to let Chen Darong take it. It was obviously a scheme. Since it was a scheme, Gu Ning wouldnt allow the old man to get away with it. As a result, Gu Ning told K to find out who the mastermind was. She also reminded Chen Darong and the other staff members to be more careful from now on. If they felt ufortable again, they could turn to her for help. Nobody wanted evil antiques, so Gu Ning put the blue and white porcin into her telepathic eye space. Chapter 1371 - Meet the Fortune-teller Again

Chapter 1371: Meet the Fortune-teller Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chen Darong was surprised when he learned that it was a scheme. Xiangyun Antique-store was very popr and many people were jealous of it, but it had Master Jiangs and Master Xus support, so its enemies only dared to scheme against it. Ordinary people wouldnt know that it was an evil antique. Even experienced antique experts couldnt distinguish it from other normal antiques. If Chen Darong didnt have Gu Nings help, he could have lost his life. In that case, they had to stay alert. Gu Ning didnt rush to leave before she finished what she needed to deal with here. Gao Yi was back yet, so she needed to wait for him. Because of the problem Chen Darong encountered, she came in a hurry, and didnt have much time to walk around the antique street. Therefore, Gu Ning told Chen Darong to call her once Gao Yi was back, because she needed to have a walk outside. After that, Gu Ning left with Qiao Ya. However, before she could find a good antique, she ran into someone she didnt want to see again. That person was the fortune-teller. Because Gu Ning didnt want to see him, she immediately turned around to walk away. Nevertheless, the fortune-teller already saw her and caught up to her excitedly. Hey, miss, why did you turn around the second you saw me? The fortune-teller shouted at Gu Nings back. I dont want to see you, Gu Ning said in annoyance. Why? the fortune-teller asked. I hate medium psychics like you. Gu Ning was a little rude. Why? the fortune-teller asked again. Although Im wandering around, Im not a terrible man, and my fortune-telling is very urate, he added. Thats none of my business, and please stay away from me. Gu Ning lost patience. Hearing that, the fortune-teller stumbled and almost fell. How could you be so rude to an old man? He was angry. Stay away from me, please, Gu Ning said. Miss, Im really good at fortune-telling. Can you give me a chance? The fortune-teller thought that Gu Ning disliked him because she thought he was a liar. No need, thanks, Gu Ning said. Boss, you can leave first, and Ill stop him, Qiao Ya said. What? The fortune-teller turned to re at Qiao Ya. Gu Ning, instead, agreed at once. Great! Without dy, she walked away, while the fortune-teller was stopped by Qiao Ya. He began to fight back, but he was no match for Qiao Ya, so he had to watch Gu Ning walking away. You... He was furious, but still shouted to Gu Nings back. You cant avoid me forever, and Im determined to tell your fortune! Gu Nings fortune was so special that he was reluctant to give up. However, their argument attracted much attention from passers-by. People had a bad impression of fortune-tellers, so they all began to criticize him. Hes just a liar. Right, he simply wants money. He will deceive you into doing something meaningless and useless. I agree. ... Many liars disguised themselves as fortune-tellers for money, so many people hated them. You... The fortune-teller was mad and felt humiliated. However, he had to admit that many people had been deceived by liars who disguised themselves as fortune-tellers. Therefore, he gave up arguing with them and left in anger. After that, Qiao Ya also walked away. Actually, the fortune-teller didnt walk far away, but hid himself in a corner. He tried to find Gu Ning by following Qiao Ya. Qiao Ya was a professional killer, and soon noticed that the fortune-teller was following her. Given Qiao Yas ability, it was super easy for her to get rid of him. Within a minute, the fortune-teller lost Qiao Ya. He was angry at himself when Qiao Ya disappeared in his sight. Unfortunately, there were too many people at the antique street, and it was impossible for him to find Qiao Ya again. After getting rid of the fortune-teller, Qiao Ya went back to Xiangyun Antique-store, but Gao Yi was still absent. Gu Ning went to the second floor of Xiangyun Antique-store in case the fortune-teller saw her again. She used her Jade Eyes to see where the fortune-teller was so that she could avoid himter. The fortune-teller walked down to the end of this street. When Gu Nings sight fell on his body for two seconds, he suddenly stopped and turned around to look at the direction of Xiangyun Antique-store. Gu Ning was scared and withdrew her sight. Was it possible that the fortune-teller could sense her look? There was a long distance between them! Was it just a coincidence? Chapter 1372 - Don’t Care About the Credit

Chapter 1372: Dont Care About the Credit

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning thought that it couldnt be a coincidence, so she thought this fortune-teller was very dangerous. About 20 minutester, Gao Yi was back. The man Gao Yi followed went back home after he left the antique street. He made a call and said everyone was fine in the Xiangyun Antique-store on the phone afterwards. Except for that, he said nothing more. Gu Ning realized that this man must have something to do with the evil blue and white porcin. However, it seemed this man was paid by someone else to cause Xiangyun Antique-store trouble. When it was done, Gu Ning and her two bodyguards left. It was time for lunch after they left the antique street, they went to dine together first before they went back to thepany. ... During the meal, Gu Ning received a call from Tang Quanjun. He told her that the court would deal with this case at 2 pm that afternoon because Chang Bingjian already confessed to his crimes. However, they needed the original of Chang Bingjians notebook, so he hoped that Gu Ning could give it to him. Gu Ning agreed, and decided to meet himter. If it was possible, she also wanted to sit in on the case. It was 12:30 pm when Gu Ning finished lunch. There was always a traffic jam in the capital, so Gu Ning set off right away to the court. When Gu Ning finally arrived, it was only half an hour from the beginning of the trail. She called Tang Quanjun the second she arrived. Tang Quanjun said that he woulde in a few minutes. Gu Ning then waited for him at the parking lot. A few minutester, Tang Quanjun came and Gu Ning got out of her car with Qiao Ya, while Gao Yi stayed inside. Right when Tang Quanjun was about to call Gu Ning, he saw her walking towards him. Hi, Miss Gu. Tang Quanjun politely greeted Gu Ning. He thought that it wasnt a bad thing if he could draw Gu Ning over to his side. Nice to see you again. Gu Ning also smiled at him. Gu Ning understood that Tang Quanjun must have learned a lot about her achievements from his attitude. Without dy, she gave Tang Quanjun the original notebook. Miss Gu, thank you so much for your help, youve done a lot for us in this case, Tang Quanjun said. I dont care about the credit, and I just hope those guilty people can be punished ording to thew, Gu Ning said. She knew Tang Quanjun had support from other more important officials, because he alone couldnt handle it properly. Gu Ning didnt mind it at all. At the same time, she wanted to protect herself by hiding her effort in this case. Even though the Chang family didnt stand out for Chang Bingjian this time, it wouldnt give up getting revenge on those who put him in jail. If the Chang family found out that Gu Ning was also involved, she might be in trouble. Xi Youheng actually already reported this case to Leng Yuanzhen, because Leng Yuanzhen had an important position in the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection. When Leng Yuanzhen learned that Gu Ning had gotten Chang Bingjians notebook of bribery, he was astonished. And although Leng Yuanzhen was aware of it now, he didnt tell anyone else, including Master Leng. Leng Yuanzhen didnt tell Xi Youheng about Gu Nings rtionship with the Leng family either, because it wasnt necessary. Its hot outside. Lets get in now, Tang Quanjun said. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. They walked into the court building and sat in the lounge. You can sit with me where the audience seats are, and you dont need to attend it yourself. We have clear evidence about Chang Bingjians crimes, so itll be done today, Tang Quanjun said. No problem. Gu Ning nodded. The Chang family didnt show up at the court, but Chang Bingjians family did. His father, older brother, younger sister, wife, sister-inw, and brother-inw all came. When they saw Tang Quanjun, they looked angry, because they med him for everything. In their eyes, it was Tang Quanjun who put Chang Bingjian in jail. The notebook was the key evidence in this case, and Tang Quanjun reported it to his leader without hesitation. Chang Bingjian and Tang Quanjun were opponents in politics, so there was no reason for Tang Quanjun to hesitate to do that. Actually, if Tang Quanjun was in trouble, Chang Bingjian would do the same thing to throw him in jail. Luckily, Tang Quanjun wasparatively honest and upright. There was no absolutely honest official in politics. Sometimes, an honest official would be forced to take some gifts and do some favors for people. Chapter 1373 - Master Chang

Chapter 1373: Master Chang

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was legal to receive some small gifts, as long as they werent too expensive. There was no perfect person or official in this world. Not everyone in the same faction as the Leng family waspletely honest, but most of the Leng familys allies were good officials, like Tang Quanjun and Xi Youheng. The style of the members in a faction relied on their supporters. If their supporters had no intention to break thew, they wouldnt do it either, and vice versa. Gu Ning wouldnt hesitate to help the Leng family get rid of a corrupt official if she found any in the same faction as it. Tang Quanjun didnt bother to face Chang Bingjians family, and he simply gave them a nce. Chang Bingjians family, on the contrary, walked towards him in great anger. Tang Quanjun, you... Chang Bingjians younger sister, Chang Qiwei, began to shout at Tang Quanjun once she walked near, but Master Chang stopped her. Shut your mouth! Chang Qiwei was unwilling to do that, but she had to listen to her father. It was not only Chang Qiwei; the other family members of Chang Bingjian also red at him. Deputy Director Tang, good for you! Chang Bingjians father said in a very unkind tone. Im ttered, Master Chang, Tang Quanjun said calmly. Chang Bingjians father was the younger brother of the leading role in the Chang family, and other people called him Master Chang when his older brother was absent. However, Master Chang and his older brother didnt share the same mother, because their father had a wife and several concubines. Back in the old time, it was verymon for a rich man to have a wife and concubines. As a result, Master Chang had a neither bad nor good rtionship with his older brother. His older brother had actually helped his family a lot. Because they were a family after all, they worked together to bring glory to their family. The direct line of descent of the Chang family abandoned Chang Bingjian because his crimes were totally uneptable. Master Chang didnt want to see the result, but he understood it, so he didntin about it at all. He was reluctant to affect the Chang family. Chang Bingjians family was mad at Tang Quanjun, so they sat far away from him. However, they still red at Tang Quanjun once in a while. In fact, Chang Bingjians family was aware of the cruelty of thepetition in politics. Enemies always acted against each other. Nevertheless, one of its members was in big trouble now, so they were quite angry. Besides, if Chang Bingjian was put in jail, his family would lose a lot too. When it was only 10 minutes away from 2 pm, the gate of the courtroom opened, and people walked inside one after another. Tang Quanjun and Gu Ning sat on the right side, while Chang Bingjians family sat on the left side. Once it was 2 pm, Chang Bingjian was brought to the court. His eyes were full of hatred when he saw Gu Ning and Tang Quanjun. Even though he already confessed to his crimes, it didnt mean that he would stop hating Tang Quanjun and Gu Ning. The judge cameter, and the trial began. Because Chang Bingjian had confessed to his crimes, the trial was over within an hour. It was impossible for him to deny his crimes, so he had to ept the result. Because Chang Bingjian had epted too many bribes, he was directly sentenced to death. Actually, as long as the number of bribes was over tens of million yuan, the official would be sentenced to death. Chang Bingjian had epted over two hundred million yuan this time. Hearing the sentence, Chang Bingjians wife fainted and Master Chang was also shocked. Even Chang Bingjian couldnt believe his ears. No, no, its impossible! Chang Qiwei said out loud. They knew that Chang Bingjian had seriously broken thew, but they still believed that Chang Bingjian could survive because of his close rtionship with the Chang family. They nned to get Chang Bingjian out of jail when the Chang family pushed its people to the most powerful position in this country. It was much better than staying in jail forever. However, Chang Bingjian was directly sentenced to death! Chang Bingjians family refused to ept the result, but there was nothing they could do now. It was already done. Chang Bingjian was taken awayter, and his family had to leave. Because Chang Bingjians wife already passed out, his older brother carried her on his back, and Master Chang was supported by Chang Qiweis husband when they walked outside. Since the trial was over, Gu Ning also left. Chang Bingjians family still red at Tang Quanjun once Tang Quanjun showed up. Chang Qiwei ran to Tang Quanjun and shouted at him when they were out of the court. Tang Quanjun, its all your fault! Youve ruined... She even wanted to p Tang Quanjun. Stop her now! Master Chang was mad and said to Chang Qiweis husband. Chang Qiweis husband then went to pull her back. Chapter 1374 - Ancient Charm

Chapter 1374: Ancient Charm

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Unfortunately, it was toote for Chang Qiweis husband to stop her and she was about to touch Tang Quanjun. Although they wanted to see Tang Quanjun in trouble, Chang Qiwei couldnt do that in public. Tang Quanjun was an important official in the police system, and he wasnt weak at all, especially when a woman attacked him. Therefore, Tang Quanjun easily avoided Chang Qiwei. Chang Qiwei, instead, couldnt stop her steps right away, and she bumped into the pir behind Tang Quanjun. With a loud sound, her forehead started swelling. Gu Ning was amused by the scene, so was Qiao Ya. Chang Qiweis husband went to help her get back to her feet at once. What are you doing? This is the court. Dont cause trouble here. He... Chang Qiwei wanted to argue, but her father stopped her again. Dont you think its embarrassing enough? Go back home now! They couldnt wait to pay Tang Quanjun back, but not now. As for Chang Qiweis injury, she could only ept it and swallow the anger. Chang Qiwei was reluctant to leave, but she had to listen to her father. After that, they gave Tang Quanjun a re and left. Deputy Director Tang, you must be careful these days, Gu Ning said. Thanks, I will, Tang Quanjun said. He knew that Chang Bingjians family wouldnt leave him alone, because he caused the death of Chang Bingjian. Even if they wouldnt attack Tang Quanjun themselves, they might hire a killer to do it for them. Oh, the Zeng familys case will be brought to court in a few days, Tang Quanjun said. Great. Gu Ning nodded. She actually didnt care about the date, because she only wanted to see Zeng Kai punished. After that, Gu Ning went back to herpany. When she was back in her car, she checked her phone and found a message from K. K had the result and emailed her. Gu Ning decided to read it after she was back in her office, because it was more convenient to use herputer to read the email. Once Gu Ning was in her office, she clicked the email open. K followed the old man who sold the blue and white porcin to them through surveince cameras, and he found the man who paid the old man to do that. It all began with this evil blue and white porcin. At 9 am, a man carried a bag of objects to an antique store named Ancient Charm at the antique street. The evil blue and white porcin was in the bag. Gu Ning knew Ancient Charm. Actually, she remembered the name of every antique store at the antique street. Ancient Charm used to be as popr as Xiangyun Antique-store, but Xiangyun Antique-store became much more popr than Ancient Charm after Gu Ning took it over. The boss of Ancient Charm liked the mans objects, so he bought them. Normally, the purchase price was very low, because everyone knew that those objects were stolen from graves. Grave-diggers already had a sell-and-buy agreement with antique stores. Because grave-digging was illegal, grave-diggers couldnt directly sell those objects they had stolen to buyers. They had to sell them to antique stores. Antique stores wouldnt use them nor call the police, because they were in the same boat. Grave-diggers also thought that the purchase price was too low, but they didnt have a better way to make more money. Li Maosong and his friends sold their objects in the ck market, but they still couldnt make as much money as they were supposed to get. Speaking of Li Maosong, he and his friends arrived at the capital a dayter than Gu Ning. The crew of the new show needed more people to help, so Gu Ning told them to go to the crew first. Therefore, Li Maosong and his friends were working in the crew of An Empress of Military Blood now. After the boss of Ancient Charm bought the bag of objects, he took a liking to the blue and white porcin at first nce. Nevertheless, another man visited Ancient Charm once the grave-digger was gone. It was very hot, but he still put on ck clothing with a baseball cap and a mask. It seemed like he didnt want to touch the sunlight. Gu Ning had a strange feeling when she saw the man in the video, but she couldnt see his face clearly. The man said that he wanted to see the bag of objects the grave-digger just sold to the boss. The boss of Ancient Charm definitely wouldnt refuse to make a deal, but he wanted to keep the blue and white porcin himself. The man in ck didnt give up, but had a talk with the boss of Ancient Charm aside. Gu Ning could only see the picture without sound from the video, so she had no idea what the man in ck was talking about with the boss of Ancient Charm. In the end, the boss of Ancient Charm still refused to sell the blue and white porcin, so the man in ck bought something else. Gu Ning guessed that the man in ck must have told the boss of Ancient Charm the problem of the blue and white porcin. She thought of cultivators at once. Chapter 1375 - Play the Game

Chapter 1375: y the Game

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions From the mans outfit, he must be a member of the Evil Practice if he was really a cultivator. Anyway, it was only Gu Nings guess, because she didnt see the man with her own eyes and couldnt make a judgment from his breath, but she thought that it was close to the mark. After the man in ck was gone, the boss of Ancient Charm said something to one of his staff members, then the staff member walked to the backyard right away and he came back with a man. The man was precisely the person who made a deal with the old man and told the old man to sell the evil blue and white porcin to Xiangyun Antique-store. The boss of Ancient Charm said something to the man, then the man made a call and left with the evil blue and white porcin after about half an hour. He had a secret meeting with the old man. There were few people around them, but there were surveince cameras, which was the reason why K was able to discover him. The old man took the evil blue and white porcin from the man and walked away afterwards. It was clear that it was a scheme nned by Ancient Charm. It was jealous of Xiangyun Antique-store, so it yed a dirty trick. Gu Ning used to think that she should severely punish the mastermind behind the scheme, but now she changed her mind. It wasnt a big deal after all, and she also gained a valuable blue and white porcin. As a result, Gu Ning decided to forget it, but she wouldnt forgive them if it happened again. However, Gu Ning was interested in the man in ck. If she was able to meet him once more, she would seize the chance to deal with him. ... K called Gu Ning shortly after she was in her office. Gu Ning told him that she was in her office, so K went upstairs to see her. Hey, boss, are you free now? K asked anxiously. Yeah, whats up? Gu Ning asked. Log in the game right now. You have no idea how crazy those yers are. Within only a few days, several of them already made the intermediate grade. They must be ace game yers, and they keep adding you as their friend in the system. They want to challenge you, but arent getting a response, so theyre annoyed now, K said. What? Gu Ning was surprised. If K didnt tell her that, she would have almost forgotten about the game. Alright, Ill go check, Gu Ning said and took out her phone. As soon as she opened the game, she saw many messages which reminded her to add a friend. K walked out after telling Gu Ning the news. Those gamers were online all the time, so they immediately saw it when Gu Ning epted their requests to add her as their friend. There were only eight of them, so Gu Ning spent some time chatting with them and told them that she had been busy recently. It wasnt a secret that Gu Ning had severalpanies, so they understood why she was absent for days. Afterwards, they asked Gu Ning whether she was free for a round. Gu Ning gave them an affirmative answer, then they began to y the game together. yers needed to y in teams in the game, and each team could only have 5 members at the most. There were eight of them, so they had to be separated into several teams. Nevertheless, more than five yers wanted to team up with Gu Ning. That being the case, another yer stood out and became a team leader, and the other yers would be randomly assigned by the system to join his or Gu Nings team. The number of members could be decided by the team leader. Gu Ning decided to have four team members, so only three yers could join her team. After a short while, the two teams were done. Some yers who wanted to be in the same team with Gu Ning felt a little disappointed when they failed to do so, but they were willing to challenge her as well. They could only challenge her when they yed against her. After that, they began to y the game. At the beginning of the game, they showed up separately in a beast forest. They needed to find their teammates and fight against their enemies at the same time. As long as all of the members of a team were killed, the other team won. Teammates could contact each other by typing or voice chatting, so that they could talk about their locations and strategies. It was harder for a yer to move up in ranks alone, because he had to y against pseudo-enemies. All the yers who already became Gu Nings friends were ace game yers, so it wasnt easy for Gu Ning to win the game either. In the end, Gu Nings team still won, but it lost two members. Only Gu Ning and another teammate survived. Anyway, it was still awesome to win the game when they had fewer teammates. After ying several rounds, Gu Ning made an excuse and left. During those rounds, Gu Nings team won every time. The other yers had to admit that Gu Ning was much better than them. When Gu Ning left, they also stopped ying the game to have a rest. They posted a screenshot of Gu Nings teams victory on the forum and showed off their experience, which drew a lot of envy from other yers. What? They have already yed the game with Goddess Gu? Chapter 1376 - Transfer to Another Hospital

Chapter 1376: Transfer to Another Hospital

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Theyre so unbelievable that they could add Goddess Gu as their friend within such a short time! Goddess Gu is my idol! ... Another game yerter posted a video of Gu Ning fighting against a beast in the game, which attracted morepliments. Wow, Goddess Gus skills are so impressive. Its so cool. Exactly! Is the role in the game really Goddess Gu? Of course, we even talked with each other by voice chatting. ... ... Leng Shaoming went to visit Leng Shaojia on Saturday, once he was back in the capital. His heart ached for her after knowing what she had been through, but he also thought that she asked for it herself. Leng Shaojia had a bad temper, and she had to learn to behave herself. They had reminded her not to be so aggressive before, but she wouldnt listen. If Leng Shaojia still couldnt change her attitude towards others, her future might be ruined by herself. Leng Shaojia had been lying in the bed for two days, but her waist was as painful as always. She kept moaning in pain, but the doctor failed to find the reason. In the night, she relied on anesthetic to fall asleep, but it wasnt good for her body, so her family was very worried about her. No, its so painful! Leng Shaojiained. Why? What should we do now? The doctor said that shes fine, but shes moaning all day long. Jiang Shuyuan felt heart-broken, seeing Leng Shaojias miserable expression. Her waist is hurting, but the doctor cant tell why? Leng Shaoming felt it was strange. Should we transfer her to another hospital? This hospital actually wasnt the best hospital in the capital, but it was the closest one to where Leng Shaojia got injured. It was located in the city center, so it wasnt a bad hospital, but Leng Shaoming thought that it didnt mean that this hospital wouldnt make mistakes. If they transferred Leng Shaojia to a better hospital, they might find out why her waist was always hurting. Jiang Shuyuan thought about it, then agreed with Leng Shaoming. Great, we should go to another hospital for the medical exam, Jiang Shuyuan said. After that, Leng Shaojia was transferred to the best hospital in the capital. Unfortunately, the doctor there still failed to find out why Leng Shaojia still had a painful waist. Her waist looked totally fine on the medical equipment. If they couldnt find out the reason, they didnt know how to treat Leng Shaojia. As a result, the doctor could only advise Leng Shaojia to apply an ointment to the painful part of her waist to see whether it was effective. Jiang Shuyuan and the others didnt know what else they could do now, so they listened to the doctor. ... Because it was Saturday, Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi were back in the Leng familys house too, and they learned what had happened to Leng Shaojia. Leng Shaoxun had no sympathy for Leng Shaojia. Leng Shaoxi disliked Leng Shaojia as well. Both of them believed that Leng Shaojia deserved it. Leng Shaojia was too aggressive in her daily life, so she had to learn a lesson sooner orter. In fact, she should have learned the lesson earlier on. Although Leng Shaoxi wasparatively quieter and was always bullied by Leng Shaojia, it didnt mean that she was a coward. Instead, she clearly remembered what Leng Shaojia had done to her, but she didnt dare to get revenge on Leng Shaojia. Only Leng Shaoxun dared to act against Leng Shaojia. Although Leng Shaoxi hated Leng Shaojia, she had no intention to hurt or kill her. They were a family after all. Yu Yin told them to visit Leng Shaojia when they were free. Although Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi were unwilling to do that, they still had to visit Leng Shaojia to show their manners. However, they didnt know that Leng Shaojia was already transferred to another hospital, so they didnt see her. Leng Shaoxun was annoyed and called his mother at once. Yu Yin told him to ask Jiang Shuyuan, but Leng Shaoxun refused, and since Leng Shaoxun refused to visit Leng Shaojia, Leng Shaoxi wouldnt go either. Yu Yin understood their feelings, so she didnt force them to do it again. They wouldnt go to visit Leng Shaojia, but they knew that Gu Ning was in the capital now, so they decided to dine with her. Gu Ning was their idol, and they didnt think they were strangers even though they had only met each other a few times. Without dy, Leng Shaoxun called Gu Ning and invited her to dine together. Gu Ning was free that afternoon, so she epted their invitation. The capital was veryrge, so Leng Shaoxun asked for Gu Nings location in order to save some time. Gu Ning gave him the address, and Leng Shaoxun thought of a famous restaurant which was near to her, then they decided to meet there. It was almost 5 pm, so they decided to meet at 6 pm. After hanging up the call with Gu Ning, Leng Shaoxun made a call to book a private room right away. He then sent Gu Ning a message to tell her its number. Gu Ning had been to the restaurant before, and it only took her about 20 minutes to get there. She didnt go with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya this time. When she arrived, it was about 5:40 pm. Chapter 1377 - Are You Happy That She’s Injured?

Chapter 1377: Are You Happy That Shes Injured?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This restaurant wasnt built for business people, but looked like a siheyuan in an ancient and yet modern style, which was quite special. It was very popr, and almost half of its hall was upied before 6 pm, and even though there were some vacant tables, they were probably reserved for other diners. Actually, although this restaurant was very big and popr, it wasnt crowded every day. However, the prices there were lower than in a five-star hotel, so it was affordable in many peoples eyes. ... Gu Ning went straight to the private room once she arrived. Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi were still absent, so she sat down to wait for them. When it was almost 6 pm, Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi still didnt show up, but they gave Gu Ning a call. Im sorry. Were caught by a traffic jam on the road, so well be a few minuteste, Leng Shaoxun said. Its fine. You dont need to rush, and you must be careful, Gu Ning said. She knew that the traffic jam was terrible in the capital, so she stayed calm. Leng Shaoxun was aware that Gu Ning had a good temper, but he still needed to give her a call if he was going to bete. Although they regarded Gu Ning as a member of their family, it didnt mean they could be impolite. About a dozen minutester, Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi arrived, and they ran to the private room without hesitation. They apologized to Gu Ning again before they seated themselves to order. Once the waiter left after they finished ordering, Leng Shaoxun said to Gu Ning with excitement, Ningning, I must share a piece of good news with you. Leng Shaojia was beaten by someone! Saying that, Leng Shaoxun couldnt help butugh out loud. Well, nobody knows who the attacker is, but we all know that it must be Leng Shaojias fault, because shes always arrogant and aggressive. In addition, she isnt seriously injured, so grandpa told them to stop investigating it. Gu Ning was surprised when Leng Shaoxun told her that the Leng family would give up investigating it. She used to be worried about it, so she kept it a secret from others. Besides, they thought that Leng Shaojia wasnt seriously injured because they didnt know her waist was damaged by Gu Nings magical power. Anyway, the Leng family was a reasonable family because it knew Leng Shaojias personality very well. Gu Ning actually didnt think that Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia would be willing to listen to Master Leng, because they were very mean. They probably agreed on the surface, but would still continue to investigate it behind Master Lengs back. Nevertheless, even if they wouldnt give up, Gu Ning would be fine. Are you happy that shes injured? Gu Ning looked at Leng Shaoxun with a smile. Of course! I hate her because shes always arrogant. She should have learned her lesson earlier on! Leng Shaoxun said. My mother told us to visit her today, but shes transferred to another hospital, so we decided to see you instead, Leng Shaoxun added. Ningning, hows your engagement with Shaoting now? Leng Shaoxi asked with concern. She liked Gu Ning very much, and couldnt wait to see her legally be a member of the Leng family. She admired Gu Ning, and hoped that Gu Ning could be with Leng Shaoting forever. When will you be engaged? Leng Shaoxun asked with anticipation. I think we probably need to do that next year, Gu Ning said. In fact, she was a little disappointed when she heard the news, but she didnt think it was a big deal. They were only going to be engaged, instead of getting married, and it wouldnt change their life but only titles. Leng Shaoting, on the contrary, was unhappy about it for a long time. Next year? Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi looked disappointed too. They thought that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning would be engaged soon. ... In the Leng familys house, Leng Yuanjin, Master Lengs youngest daughter, and her husband along with their daughter came. Leng Yuanjin and her husband just heard about what had happened to Leng Shaojia, so they came back with their daughter. Because of the dy of their flight, they didnt arrive until the night. They didnt live in the capital, but a first-tier city which was a little far away, so it wasnt easy for them toe back to the capital. Leng Yuanjin knew that Leng Shaojia wasnt seriously injured, so she decided to go back to the Leng familys house before she went to the hospital. Once they showed up, the Leng family weed them and they went to dine together before they left to visit Leng Shaojia. Because Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaoming stayed in the hospital to keep Leng Shaojiapany, they were absent now. Chapter 1378 - Leng Yuanjin

Chapter 1378: Leng Yuanjin

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi failed to see Leng Shaojia, Master Leng called Jiang Shuyuan and asked where they were right now. They transferred Leng Shaojia to another hospital, but didnt tell Master Leng, so Master Leng was annoyed and criticized them. Oh, have you found out who the attacker is yet? Leng Yuanjin asked all of a sudden. Leng Yuanjin had married into another family for years, so she didnt know much about Leng Shaojias personality. Although Leng Shaojia was already a spoiled kid when she was young, Leng Yuanjin thought that she had grown up now. She didnt think that Leng Shaojia would be as naughty as a kid. Leng Yuanjin came back to visit the Leng family about twice or three times a year, but she didnt see Leng Shaojia often. The Leng family was a very influential family in this country, and she couldnt believe that someone dared to attack Leng Shaojia. She also knew that the Leng family was a reasonable family, so they wouldnt deny their faults. In fact, Leng Yuanjin didnt get along with Jiang Shuyuan either, and they frequently argued with each other before Leng Yuanjin married into another family. Now that they didnt see each other often, they became polite to each other. However, Leng Yuanjin didnt think that Jiang Shuyuan would change. Master Leng looked a little mad. We wont investigate it, because Shaojia should learn from it. If she cant learn to behave herself from now on, our family will be involved in trouble one day because of her. Hearing that, Leng Yuanjin frowned. It seemed that she had the wrong opinion of Leng Shaojia. Although the Leng family was very influential in this country, it still had a lot of strong enemies. Leng Yuanjin was disappointed in Leng Shaojia, then cared less about her. Oh, right, how about the date of Shaotings engagement with his girl? Leng Yuanjin asked again. Because Leng Yuanjin kept in touch with Master Leng and they cared about Leng Shaoting very much, they talked about him every time they called each other. As a result, Leng Yuanjin knew a lot about Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Before Leng Yuanjin married into another family, she treated Leng Shaoting very well because among their siblings, she had the closest rtionship with his father. Unfortunately, Leng Shaoting was used to being cold to others, so he and Leng Yuanjin were kind of strangers now. Even if Leng Yuanjin wanted to talk with Leng Shaoting more often, she didnt know what to say and she had to learn more information about him through Master Leng. Moreover, it was hard for others to contact Leng Shaoting before he met Gu Ning, because he stayed in the military base most of the time. He was never able to rx. He only learned to enjoy his life after meeting Gu Ning. It was true that Gu Ning hadpletely changed him and his life. Tang said that there is no good date this year, so they will be engaged next year, Master Leng said. I understand. Its fine if they need to wait for a while longer, since theyre deeply in love now, Leng Yuanjin said tofort Master Leng. Leng Yuanjin had a good impression of Gu Ning. It wasnt easy for a young girl to make so many great achievements. Most importantly, Leng Shaoting liked her. They all felt happy for Leng Shaoting after he found his love. As long as Leng Shaoting found his love, the Leng family was willing to ept a girl from an ordinary family. If it was possible, they naturally hoped that Leng Shaoting could find someone from a family at the same level as the Leng family. It wasnt because the Leng family was snobbish, but because it wasnt an ordinary family, and it needed powerful support as much as possible. Therefore, the young generation from powerful families couldnt make decisions for their marriages on their own. Except for Leng Shaotings father, the other members in the Leng family didnt date whoever they wanted to date. It wasnt because of Master Leng, but because they needed to make allowances for the Leng familys benefits. Luckily, they all had happy marriages. In addition to that, the members of the Leng family were all loyal to their partners. For example, even if Jiang Shuyuan had a bad temper, Leng Yuanqian never had the idea to divorce her. Nevertheless, Gu Ning was very outstanding among her peers as to her abilities and family background, which was a great advantage to the Leng family. With Gu Nings help, the Leng family could be more powerful and be in a safer situation. In the Tang family, although Tang Yunhang hadnt chosen to join a faction in politics yet, the four dominant families in the capital didnt dare to force him to make a choice. And once Gu Ning married Leng Shaoting, the Tang family would be in the same boat with the Leng family. Even though Tang Jiakai and Tang Jiayang were still unmarried, they wouldnt marry a girl from the other three families in the future after Gu Ning married into the Leng family. Chapter 1379 - Leng Shaoting Meets a Man from the Evil Practice

Chapter 1379: Leng Shaoting Meets a Man from the Evil Practice

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When the Leng family knew the address of the new hospital that Leng Shaojia was admitted to, they went to visit her after dinner. Leng Yuanjins family also went there with the Leng family. On the way, Yu Yin called Leng Shaoxun and told him to go to the new hospitalter. At this time, Gu Ning, Leng Shaoxun, and Leng Shaoxi already finished dinner and they nned to gather together with several other friends tonight, but Yu Yins call interrupted their discussion. Leng Shaoxun was unwilling to visit Leng Shaojia, but Leng Yuanjins family came, so he had to meet his family. Fine. Leng Shaoxun agreed in the end, but he didnt tell Yu Yin that Gu Ning was with him. If Yu Yin knew, she would tell Gu Ning to visit Leng Shaojia as well. It wasnt a secret that Gu Ning never got along with Leng Shaojia, and Leng Shaoxun was afraid that Gu Ning might be unhappy. After hanging up the call with Yu Yin, Leng Shaoxun said to Gu Ning, Ningning, we have to visit Leng Shaojia now, but I didnt tell my mother that youre with us because I was afraid that youd be unhappy about it. Thanks, I am unwilling to see her, but you can go now, Gu Ning said. Great, see you then. See you. Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi stood up and were ready to leave. Gu Ning also walked out. To prevent Gu Ning from paying the bill before him, Leng Shaoxun ran to settle the bill once he stepped out of the private room, which amused Gu Ning and Leng Shaoxi. Gu Ning was their guest, so they couldnt let her pay! Afterwards, they went to the parking lot, and left in their own cars. Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi went to visit Leng Shaojia, while Gu Ning went back to Century City. ... Master Leng and other people arrived earlier. Although the doctor applied ointment to Leng Shaojias waist, it was still painful and she kept moaning in pain with a pale face. Whats going on here? Didnt the doctor say that shes fine? Master Leng asked with a frown. Hearing that, Leng Shaoming answered. The doctor said shes fine, but her waist is hurting all the time. The medical equipment couldnt find the problem, and the doctor could only give us an ointment to stop the pain, but its useless. Hearing that, everyone was confused. I think its a serious problem if we cant find out why her waist is painful all the time, Leng Yuanjin said. We thought the pain would go away within one or two days, but it didnt. Shaojia could only get some sleep with the help of anesthetics at night. Im afraid her body will be greatly affected, Jiang Shuyuan said in tears. At this moment, Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi came. When they saw Leng Yuanjin and Song Wenxuan, they politely greeted them, but directly ignored Leng Shaojia. They were reluctant to see Leng Shaojia after all. However, they were also confused when they saw Leng Shaojias painful expression. Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi exchanged a nce, and both of them saw gloating in the others eyes. Although the other members in the Leng family wanted to help Leng Shaojia, they werent doctors, so they could do nothing now. Oh, doesnt Gu Ning have a very effective medicine? Could she cure Shaojia? Leng Yuanqian suddenly said. Leng Yuanqian forgot his familys bad rtionship with Gu Ning when he needed her help. Oh, right. How could I forget? Master Leng said. Tell her to get us the pill now! Jiang Shuyuan said in an unpleasant tone. She sounded very mean, as if Gu Ning owed her something. She also forgot how much she hated Gu Ning now. Although Leng Shaojia didnt want to turn to Gu Ning for help, she was left no choice now. However, they didnt care about Gu Nings feelings and opinion. Leng Shaoxun walked outside at once to call Gu Ning. Leng Yuanjin, however, got curious. Medicine? What medicine? Master Leng then told Leng Yuanjin and her husband about the unbelievable effect of Gu Nings medicine, shocking them. When Leng Shaoxun called Gu Ning, Gu Ning was in her house, walking upstairs to her bedroom. Right after she moved a few steps upwards, a picture shed by in her sight. At the edge of a cliff, a man of the Evil Practice was standing across from Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning was scared. Why did Leng Shaoting run into the Evil Practice? All of a sudden, her phone rang and interrupted Gu Nings thought, so the picture disappeared. Gu Ning was mad, but she knew the caller didnt know what she was doing and she couldnt me the caller for it. However, she had to rush to the edge of the cliff right now. She wasnt sure whether Leng Shaoting could defeat the man from the Evil Practice. Chapter 1380 - Gu Ning’s Medicine

Chapter 1380: Gu Nings Medicine

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She knew Leng Shaoting was a very skilled soldier, but she didnt want him to be in danger. If she didnt see the picture, she wouldnt mind it, but she already saw it now, so she couldnt stay calm. No matter who had appeared in the picture, she wouldnt hesitate to help, especially when the person was Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning turned around and walked outside. She picked up the call on the way. Whats up, Shaoxun? Although Gu Ning was very anxious about Leng Shaotings safety, she didnt show it at all in her voice. Ningning, Leng Shaojia seems to be seriously injured, and she keepsining about her painful waist. They thought of your medicine and n to ask you for it, but I think Leng Shaojia doesnt deserve it. Can you turn them down? Leng Shaoxun said. Gu Ning put on a wry smile. I cant give it to them even if I want to right now, because I have to leave the capital as soon as possible. Its an emergency, and Ive gotta go now. If they call meter, Ill talk to them. In fact, Gu Ning had no intention to help Leng Shaojia, even if Master Leng told her to do that. She was already being very kind that she hadnt disabled Leng Shaojia, and there was no way that she would help her. Fine, be careful! Leng Shaoxun said. Since Gu Ning wouldnt give Leng Shaojia her medicine, Leng Shaoxun was satisfied. After hanging up the call with Leng Shaoxun, Gu Ning got in her car and drove it away. The picture emerged in her sight, so she knew where the ce was. She didnt know how Leng Shaoting was right now, and she was afraid that she might disturb him, so she didnt call him. ... In the hospital, although the Leng family knew that Gu Nings medicine could help Leng Shaojia, nobody called her. When Master Leng talked with Leng Yuanjin about what had happened to Jiang Zhongyu, Jiang Shuyuan interrupted him with impatience. Father, tell Gu Ning toe with the medicine right now! Shaojia is being tortured by the pain. She sounded as if it was Gu Nings duty to help Leng Shaojia and Master Leng was displeased by Jiang Shuyuans attitude. In fact, Gu Ning owed them nothing. On the contrary, Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia should apologize to Gu Ning. Therefore, Master Leng criticized Jiang Shuyuan. What? You only think of Gu Ning when you need her help? Did you forget how youve treated her before? Dont you have any sense of shame? Ningning owes you nothing! Master Leng had sympathy for his granddaughter, but he sided with his granddaughter-inw this time. He knew that Gu Ning would help Leng Shaojia if he opened his mouth, but Gu Ning would definitely feel ufortable. Leng Yuanqian felt embarrassed. He knew that his family had treated Gu Ning badly before, and Jiang Shuyuans attitude was quite annoying. Leng Shaoming wasnt aware of what Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia had done to Gu Ning before, but he knew his mother and sister very well. Given Master Lengs reaction, he knew it couldnt be simple. Leng Yuanzhen and his wife remained silent. Leng Yuanjin frowned and started to dislike Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia. Jiang Shuyuan, on the other hand, didnt feel ashamed at all. She didnt think that she had done anything wrong. Father, Shaojia is in a lot of pain now, so we dont need to talk about the past. We should rescue Shaojia first. Seeing Jiang Shuyuans attitude, everyone was disgusted. Great, call her yourself, I wont help! Master Leng was furious and left without dy. Leng Yuanzhen and his wife and Leng Yuanjin and her husband also left in anger. Jiang Shuyuan wanted to say something again, but was stopped by Leng Yuanqian. Enough! What are you doing? Is this your attitude when you need help from someone? Gu Ning doesnt owe you. Leng Yuanqian disliked Gu Ning, but he had reason. I... Jiang Shuyuan didnt know what to say now. Mom, what have you and Shaojia done to Gu Ning before? Leng Shaoming asked. Its not a big deal. We just argued with her, Jiang Shuyuan said. Just argued with her? Why did you have to argue with Gu Ning when she did nothing wrong? Father has told you not to do that a few times, but you wont listen. Youve annoyed Shaoting too! Leng Yuanqian snapped at Jiang Shuyuan. Hearing that, Leng Shaoming was surprised. If Leng Shaoting was annoyed, they must have done something uneptable. In that case, Leng Shaoming wouldnt support his mother and sister either. No matter how much they hated Gu Ning, they could simply keep a distance from her. Chapter 1381 - Chase the Man

Chapter 1381: Chase the Man

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In addition, both Leng Shaoting and Master Leng liked Gu Ning very much. If Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia kept acting against Gu Ning, they were acting against Leng Shaoting and Master Leng at the same time. What should we do now? Jiang Shuyuan panicked a little. She was afraid that Gu Ning might refuse to give them the medicine. Although she hated Gu Ning, she had to admit that Gu Nings medicine was really effective. I think father still cares about Shaojia, but hes full of anger now, so we need to wait for a while. You should apologize to father tomorrow, Leng Yuanqian said. Sure, sure. Jiang Shuyuan nodded at once. However, Leng Shaojia had to suffer the pain for another night. ... When the Leng family left the hospital, Leng Yuanzhen, Song Wenxuan, and Master Leng sat in the front car, while Leng Yuanjin, Yu Yin, and the other children shared the back car. Once they were in the car, Leng Yuanjin asked, Yin, what has Shuyuan done to Gu Ning that made father so angry? Yu Yin then told Leng Yuanjin about what had happened between Jiang Shuyuan, Leng Shaojia, and Gu Ning before. Shuyuan has always been mean, but Im still surprised by her terrible behavior now. I know Shaojia was naughty and spoiled when she was a kid, and I thought she would change when she grew older. It turns out that Im wrong, Leng Yuanjin sighed. Leng Shaojia must have offended many people during the past year. If she hadnt been born in the Leng family, she could have died many times! She should suffer the pain for a few more days to learn her lesson, Leng Shaoxun snorted with disdain. I think father can ask Gu Ning for the medicine in a few days, and Shaojia should indeed learn to behave herself from now on, Leng Yuanjin said. She still hoped that Gu Ning would help Leng Shaojia. Although she hated Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia now, they were a family after all. ... Gu Ning sped up along the way to Phoenix Mountain. The cliff was located there. Phoenix Mountain was about 35 kilometers away from the capital, and many adventurers came here to climb it because of its steep and difficult terrain. Thirty-five kilometers wasnt actually a long distance, but it seemed considerable in Gu Nings eyes right now. If she could drive there without any difficulties, it would be fine, because Gu Ning was a skilled driver. However, she was caught by a traffic jam halfway. She was stuck in the traffic for almost half an hour. Unfortunately, she couldnt put her car into the telepathic eye space and run ahead by herself in such a public ce, because there were surveince cameras everywhere. She couldnt find a corner without any surveince cameras around. Therefore, she had to be patient. Half an hourter, Gu Ning got on a freeway and continued to elerate. In the meanwhile, the man of the Evil Practice chased Leng Shaoting to the edge of the cliff at Phoenix Mountain. The man was chasing Leng Shaoting, instead of being chased by Leng Shaoting. This story began when Leng Shaoting ran into the man not long ago. Leng Shaoting was normally free on the weekends, and he decided to see Gu Ning in the capital this weekend. He was busy during the day, so he came back at night. The military base Leng Shaoting stayed this time was located around the capital, which wasnt far away from Phoenix Mountain, so he needed to pass the mountain to reach the capital. Xu Jinchen came back along with Leng Shaoting this weekend. However, when they drove by a small vige at the foot of Phoenix Mountain, they saw a group of people gathered at its entrance. Someone was crying loudly and attracted Leng Shaotings and Xu Jinchens attention. They left their car and walked near, then learned that a young girl was grabbed away by a man in ck about a minute ago. The girls parents failed to catch up to the man, so they had to stay here and waited for the polices help. Knowing that, Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen immediately left to chase the man, but Phoenix Mountain was veryrge, so it wasnt easy for them to find him. On their way, Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen met an injured viger, and the viger told them that he was injured by the man in ck when he wanted to stop him from taking the young girl away. Luckily, the viger was only slightly injured. Xu Jinchen treated the vigers injury without dy, and Leng Shaoting gave him a power crystal. After that, they left him alone because he was fine to go back on his own now. With the help of this viger, Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen knew the direction in which the man in ck escaped. Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen ran fast, but it still took them a long time to find the man in ck. The man of the Evil Practice needed a quiet ce to suck blood for his cultivation. He couldnt be interrupted by others, or he might be hurt. Therefore, he brought the young girl to a cave halfway up the hill and he was ready to suck the girls blood. Nevertheless, right when the man was about to bite the young girl to suck her blood, he heard noises. He sensed that someone wasing for him. This ce was rocky and steep, so it was hard for ordinary people toe, but he was exposed now. Although the man wasnt sure that the thing approaching was a human, because there were wild animals as well, he hated to be disturbed. In fact, wild animals were scarier than humans, because weak animals couldnt survive here. Besides, wild animals smell was much sharper than human beings, so they could smell blood from a hundred meters away. Chapter 1382 - Lead the Man Away

Chapter 1382: Lead the Man Away

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Once he bit the girl and the girl was bleeding, wild animals mighte because of the scent of blood. He needed at least half an hour to suck the girls blood, and another hour to practice his cultivation. Although he hid himself in a cave, it wasnt deep and couldntpletely cover the scent of fresh blood. However, this ce was far away from his ce, and he couldnt wait to suck the girls blood. He hesitated for a while, then had to give up this idea. He put the unconscious girl down in the cave and went outside. It wasntpletely dark right now, and there was still light among the old tall trees. Because the man had a very good sight, he was able to see everything clearly even from a distance. He stood at the entrance of the cave, and focused on the noises, trying to figure out theers location. As time went by, the noises came closer, but the man had no intention to run away. He didnt think that he wouldnt be able to handle this situation, whether theer was a human being or a wild animal. Instead, he thought that he could deal with theer first before he went to suck the young girls blood. As a result, he stood outside without hiding himself at all in order to let theer see him. After a short while, he noticed Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen. He snorted with disdain when he saw that they were just mortals. Leng Shaoting had acute senses as well, and he soon met the mans eyes. From afar, he saw a man standing in front of a cave, but he couldnt see him clearly because of the distance. However, the man seemed to be waiting for him. Leng Shaoting didnt understand it, but he was sure that the man was the person they were searching for. The vigers already told them that the man who brought the young girl away was dressed in all ck. Without dy, Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen sped up. Once Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen came closer, the man realized that they werent weak at all. However, he still didnt take them seriously. When Leng Shaoting reached the front of the man, he finally clearly saw his appearance and figured out that he could be a member of the Evil Practice. In that case, the young girl might be in great danger now. Xu Jinchen thought that the man looked very strange, but he hadnt heard of the Evil Practice before, so he didnt think further about it. Leng Shaoting couldnt tell Xu Jinchen the truth right now, so he only reminded him to be careful. Be careful, he isnt an ordinary man. Sure. Xu Jinchen nodded. Where is the girl? Leng Shaoting coldly asked the man. In the cave, the manzily replied. Do you think you can take her back? Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen put on a serious expression, then began to attack him. The man took Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen lightly at the beginning, so he didnt use his full strength and was injured right away. Leng Shaoting shot at his abdomen where his energy center was when he wasnt prepared. The energy center was the most vulnerable part of cultivators. Once it was broken, cultivators would lose all their cultivation and might lose their life. That was what Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting, so Leng Shaoting did it at the very beginning of their fight to gain an advantage. Nevertheless, it wasnt easy to break a cultivators energy center, because it was protected by mysterious power. The man was slightly injured after the shot. You... He was furious in an instant. To his surprise, Leng Shaoting would choose to attack his energy center first, which made him think that Leng Shaoting might be aware of his identity. Leng Shaoting ignored his anger, and kept on attacking him. After taking many power crystals, Leng Shaoting became much stronger, so he was able to deal with the man even though the man began to use his mysterious power. Xu Jinchen, unfortunately, couldnt handle the situation at all, and he was shocked by the mans speed. The man moved like lightning, and it was impossible for Xu Jinchen to catch him. Moreover, he even could fly up to the tree! Even if Leng Shaoting didnt tell Xu Jinchen that the man was a member of the Evil Practice, Xu Jinchen would find out sooner orter. Xu Jinchen was a top soldier as well, but he was no match for the man. By ident, he was heavily hit by the man and was kicked a few meters away. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting gave Xu Jinchen a power crystal at once. The second Leng Shaoting took it out, the man sensed strong magical power from it and his eyes were full of greed. Magical power, you have magical power! the man said and turned to attack Leng Shaoting, trying to grab the power crystal away. Leng Shaoting knew that the man wanted the pill, so he decided to lead him away with it. Ill lead him away, and you can leave with the girl right now! Leng Shaoting said to Xu Jinchen. After that, Leng Shaoting turned around to fight against the man. Chapter 1383 - I’m Not Blind!

Chapter 1383: Im Not Blind!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although they didnt know whether the girl was still alive or not, they had to bring her back. Xu Jinchen unconditionally obeyed Leng Shaotings orders, so he listened to him even though he was worried about his safety. Therefore, Xu Jinchen stood up and ran towards the cave at once. He was injured, so he couldnt move smoothly, but it wasnt a serious problem. At this moment, the man had no time to catch Xu Jinchen because magical power mattered more to him. Tell me, who are you? Why do you have a pill of magical power? the man asked. Follow me if you want to know the answer, Leng Shaoting said, then ran to the top of the mountain. The man knew that Leng Shaoting did it on purpose, but he was willing to follow him. He didnt think Leng Shaoting was a match for him, and he believed that he could get more magical power from Leng Shaoting. The pill was made by pure magical power after all. If he couldnt get the pill from Leng Shaoting, he would turn back to catch the young girl, which was super easy in his eyes. As a result, the man chased Leng Shaoting. ... Xu Jinchen took out his phone at once and turned on the shlight. Because the cave wasntrge, Xu Jinchen soon found the young girl in a corner. She wasnt injured, and was only unconscious. Xu Jinchen carried her up and left without hesitation. When Xu Jinchen walked outside, Leng Shaoting and the man were already gone, but he had no time to care about them and climbed down the mountain right away. Halfway down the road, he ran into Gu Ning and looked astonished. Gu Ning? What... Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Ning asked, Where is Shaoting? He led the enemy away, Xu Jinchen said. Great, you can go back now, Gu Ning said, and quickly ran ahead and soon disappeared from Xu Jinchens sight. Xu Jinchen was stunned, because he couldnt figure out why Gu Ning knew that Leng Shaoting was here. He couldnt figure out the reason, so he gave up. Anyway, with Gu Nings help, Leng Shaoting would be fine. He had to take the young girl back first. ... When Leng Shaoting and the man reached the top of this mountain, they stood next to the edge of the cliff and there were only five meters between them. Leng Shaoting didnt know there was a cliff, and he simply wanted to win more time for Xu Jinchen. Unfortunately, there was no way ahead of him now. Tell me, where did you get this pill? the man asked again. I cant, Leng Shaoting said. How dare you try to fool me! The man was furious. He knew that it wouldnt be easy for him to get the answer from Leng Shaotings mouth, so he wasnt surprised. Great, lets see how long you can insist on saying that! After that, he attacked Leng Shaoting and Leng Shaoting fought back with full strength. Nevertheless, the man was a member of the Evil Practice after all, so he was stronger than Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting kept withdrawing and was injured. Although the man was also injured by Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaotings injuries were more serious than his. The next second, the man hit Leng Shaotings abdomen with his fist, and it was toote for Leng Shaoting to avoid it. However, Leng Shaoting wasnt injured afterwards, instead a strange power from his abdomen pushed the man away. Ah! The man felt a great pain like he was burned by fire. He was pushed away and directly fell off the cliff. Leng Shaoting was stunned by the scene, and didnt know why the man was suddenly pushed away. At the same time, he felt ufortable in his abdomen and covered it at once. Gu Ning saw Leng Shaoting fighting against the man when she was at the foot of this mountain, so she ran towards them as fast as she could. When she was about to arrive, she heard the shout and when she used her Jade Eyes again, she found the man falling from the cliff and saw that Leng Shaoting was fine. Gu Ning was relieved and ran to Leng Shaoting right away. Shaoting, are you alright? Gu Ning asked him with concern. Ningning, what are you doing here? Leng Shaoting was surprised to see Gu Ning here. He was very ufortable, but did his best to pretend to be fine in case Gu Ning was worried. Are you alright? Gu Ning asked him again, then immediately put her magical power into his body. Im fine. Leng Shaoting smiled at her. Im not blind! Gu Ning was displeased. Leng Shaoting understood that he couldnt fool Gu Ning, but he still tried to look rxed. With the help of Gu Nings magical power, Leng Shaoting felt much better. Leng Shaoting didnt know what had happened to his abdomen, and he didnt tell Gu Ning either because he was unwilling to worry her. When Leng Shaoting was fine, they climbed down the mountain together. They didnt care about the man at all. Oh, how did you run into the man of the Evil Practice? Gu Ning askedter. Leng Shaoting then told Gu Ning what they had been through. Chapter 1384 - Not an Ordinary Man

Chapter 1384: Not an Ordinary Man

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The police didnt arrive until Xu Jinchen was back in the vige. It took the police about 20 minutes to arrive. The young girls parents almost cried when they saw their daughter was finally back, and Xu Jinchen told them to go to the hospital right away. A policeman wanted to ask Xu Jinchen some questions, but Xu Jinchen directly showed him his official certificate. The man is the suspect that were looking for, so well take over the case. It was a lie, but he was a senior colonel, so the police had to believe him. Since Xu Jinchen wanted to deal with this case in person, the police left. After that, Xu Jinchen walked towards the mountain again. He believed that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would be fine, but he was still worried about them. On his way to the mountain, he saw Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning walking back. Hey, are you alright? How about the man? Xu Jinchen asked. Were fine, but he just fell down the cliff, Leng Shaoting said. What? Xu Jinchen was surprised, but didnt think it was a bad result. Hows the girl? Leng Shaoting asked. Shes fine, but just passed out, and her parents took her to the hospital, Xu Jinchen said. Leng Shaoting nodded and felt relieved. Thinking of the man in ck, Xu Jinchen got curious. You havent told me anything about the man yet. Howe he could jump so high and move like lightning? Leng Shaoting didnt answer his question right away, but gave Gu Ning a nce to ask for her opinion. Gu Ning knew that it was impossible for them to keep it secret right now, and she thought it would be better for them to tell Xu Jinchen so that he could handle it in the future. Do you believe in monsters and ghosts? Gu Ning asked. Of course not, Xu Jinchen snorted. However, he thought of the man in ck all of a sudden. No way, are monsters and ghosts real? Yeah, the man indeed isnt an ordinary man, Gu Ning said. You might have never seen them before, but they really exist. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen was scared and looked around at once. Even though he was an adult and strong man, he still felt quite nervous. It wasnt embarrassing at all, because monsters and ghosts were really scary. A-Are you serious? It was hard for Xu Jinchen to ept. Yes, Gu Ning said. Boss, did you know about it earlier on? Xu Jinchen turned to look at Leng Shaoting. However, although he asked that question, he already had the answer in his mind. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were boyfriend and girlfriend, so Leng Shaoting must be aware of it. Yeah, Leng Shaoting said. Afterwards, Gu Ning continued, The man is a cultivator and he keeps practicing his cultivation for immortality. Ive read about that in a fantasy novel before, Xu Jinchen said. Great, its basically the same as in a fantasy novel. Cultivators are divided into the Good Practice and the Evil Practice. Members of the Good Practice need magical power from the universe to practice their cultivation, while members of the Evil Practice need Yin to do that. The young girl must be a virgin who was born on a lunar date, which could also satisfy the need of members of the Evil Practice. The man you just ran into is precisely a member of the Evil Practice. Xu Jinchen took a long breath in and couldnt believe his ears. Cultivators can run on walls, which is called qinggong, and they can also use spells to do what they want. I think the man isnt a senior cultivator, or you wouldnt have survived so easily today, Gu Ning said and felt scared in retrospect. Leng Shaoting tightly held her hand tofort her. Xu Jinchen was also frightened. This is so hard for me to ept right now, he said. Boss, how did you feel when you heard of it for the first time? I was also shocked, but I could ept it, Leng Shaoting said. Fine, I think I will probably have a nightmare tonight, Xu Jinchen said. Although he already believed in it, it was still too scary to be true. You better keep it secret and avoid cultivators from now on, Gu Ning said in the end. Xu Jinchen was too weak for them after all. I understand. Xu Jinchen nodded. Chapter 1385 - The Future King and Emperor

Chapter 1385: The Future King and Emperor

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After talking about it, they walked back fast, but Xu Jinchen suddenly thought of another thing and asked Gu Ning curiously, Gu Ning, how did you know that were here? Gu Ning smiled. My senses told me. Your senses? Xu Jinchen didnt believe it, but he didnt ask further about it since Gu Ning was unwilling to tell him. Gu Ning understood that Xu Jinchen didnt believe her, but she had no intention to exin it. When they arrived at the entrance of the vige, Leng Shaoting told Xu Jinchen to drive his car back and he sat in Gu Nings car. Oh, I beat Leng Shaojia one night, but I didnt disable her. However, her waist will be painful for months because of my magical power, Gu Ning said once they were seated. Leng Shaoting frowned with dissatisfaction. Dont you think this punishment is too light? Gu Ning could have been killed by Leng Shaojia after all. Although Leng Shaojia had no n to do that, the car ident was too terrible. If the car had fallen down from the overpass, nobody could have survived. Luckily, Gu Ning had her magical power to protect herself. In Leng Shaotings eyes, what Leng Shaojia had done was totally uneptable. Ha-ha. Gu Ningughed. She felt touched that Leng Shaoting cared about her much more than other people. Shes a member of the Leng family anyway, so I dont want to hurt grandpa, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting cared about Master Leng too. Fine. Leng Shaoting epted it, but he still felt sad for what Gu Ning had been through. Gu Ning noticed his reaction andforted him. Dont worry, I dont feel aggrieved at all. Youve known me for a long time, and you should know that Ive never swollen humiliation or anger before. Gu Ning indeed lightly punished Leng Shaojia for the sake of Leng Shaoting and Master Leng, but she didnt feel aggrieved, because she chose to do that for those who she loved. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting felt better. Shaoxun told me that they want my medicine to cure Leng Shaojia, but I havent received a call from them yet. What happened? Gu Ning asked. You cant give it to them, Leng Shaoting said without hesitation. He thought that it was a shame that Leng Shaojia hadnt been severely punished, so he was reluctant to help her. I have the same idea, and I can make an excuse if they call meter. Anyway, the pain will go away in a few months, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaojia would be mentally tortured the most this time. Leng Shaojias painful waist wouldnt affect her health, and the hospital would also help her recover, so it wouldnt be a serious problem. She only needed to stay in bed for the following three months. About an hourter, they were back in Gu Nings house in Century City. Since Gu Nings period was over now, Leng Shaoting wouldnt miss this chance to touch and kiss her. ... On the weekend, Gu Ning decided to have a break and not to go to herpany. She only went to herpany only when she wasnt. In the early morning, Leng Shaoting told Gu Ning to teach him how to y Battle in the Sky. Gu Nings ID in the game was the Future Queen, so Leng Shaoting set his ID as the Future King. In that case, other people would know that they were a couple from their IDs. Shortly after Leng Shaojia used that ID, someone else wanted to do the same thing. However, Leng Shaoting already upied this name, so he had to make up another one. This man who also wanted to name himself as the Future King was Qi Tianlin. Although Qi Tianlin didnt know who already upied this ID, he felt displeased. Qi Tianlin thought for a while, then gave himself a name of the Future Emperor, which also seemed to be a couples name with Gu Nings ID. It seemed that the king and the emperor were going to have apetition in the game. Leng Shaoting was very smart, so he soon got familiar with the game, but he was still at a much lower levelpared with Gu Ning. Because Leng Shaotings level was too low, he couldnt y with Gu Ning now, so Gu Ning stopped ying the game and waited for him. If she logged in the game again, other game yers would keep sending her messages. ... In the Leng familys house, Jiang Shuyuan was back at 9 am. Except for Leng Yuanqian, the other members of the Leng family were all in the living room. They chatted with each other andughed, and seemed to forget that Leng Shaojia was still lying in the hospital. Actually, they didnt forget, but they simply wanted to cheer each other up. Leng Yuanjins daughter, Song Yinuo, told some jokes and amused her elders. Song Yinuo was a sweet girl and she called Master Leng grandpa all the time, which cheered Master Leng up. Seeing the rxed atmosphere, Jiang Shuyuan was mad. Her daughter was lying in great pain in the hospital now, but they wereughing happily at home. However, she had to curb her anger upon thinking about what she should do now. Chapter 1386 - Out of Pills

Chapter 1386: Out of Pills

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Master Leng wasnt as mad at what had happened yesterday anymore, but he was still displeased so the smile disappeared from his face the second he saw Jiang Shuyuan. The others fell into silence too. Father, I know its my fault and I shouldnt have acted against Gu Ning before. I promise it wont happen again. Please, help me get the medicine for Shaojia. Shaojia began to moan from the pain the moment she woke up. My heart is almost broken. Jiang Shuyuan begged Master Leng. Although she didnt really mean it when she said that she regretted that she had acted against Gu Ning before, it was quite touching when she talked about Leng Shaojia as a mother. Master Leng melted, seeing that. He was Leng Shaojias grandfather after all. However, it was still embarrassing for him to ask Gu Ning for the medicine right now. Therefore, Master Leng felt cornered. Father! Jiang Shuyuan was anxious. Alright, Ill think about it, Master Leng said, then stood up and went back to his room. Jiang Shuyuan wanted to say something else, but she was worried that Master Leng would be annoyed again. When Master Leng was gone, Yu Yin said, Shuyuan, father needs some time, and its not easy for father to help you this time given what youve done to Gu Ning before. Hearing that, Jiang Shuyuan frowned. She didnt think it was a problem. As long as Master Leng asked Gu Ning for the medicine, Gu Ning would give it to him if she wanted to marry into the Leng family. It was unreasonable that Master Leng had to beg Gu Ning for help. Seeing Jiang Shuyuans expression, the others knew what she was thinking. They all felt disappointed in her. Shuyuan, do you think its not a problem at all? Leng Yuanjin asked. Am I wrong? Jiang Shuyuan became straightforward when Master Leng was absent. Of course you are! Did you forget what you have done to Gu Ning before? Your attitude towards her is so terrible! Leng Yuanjin said. Jiang Shuyuan felt a little embarrassed, then closed her mouth. She knew what she had done to Gu Ning was uneptable, but she still believed that Gu Ning should help them. It was only a pill, so Jiang Shuyuan didnt think it was a big deal. Master Leng hesitated in his room for almost an hour, then still called Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were about to have a walk outside when Gu Ning received Master Lengs call. Gu Ning took her phone out, and Leng Shaoting saw the callers name too, so he said, You cant give it to them. Fine, I wont. Gu Ning was amused by his childlike angry face. After that, she picked up the call. Hi, grandpa. Ningning, what are you doing now? Master Leng asked, feeling uneasy. Well, I just left my house and n to dine outside, Gu Ning said. She didnt tell Master Leng that Leng Shaoting was by her side now, because Leng Shaoting didnt tell his grandfather that he was already back. Um, there is something I need to talk about with you... Master Leng said. Sure, Gu Ning said. Master Leng then told Gu Ning what had happened to Leng Shaojia. I know Shaojia is a spoiled kid and she has done many terrible things to you before. I shouldnt turn to you for help because you never got along with her. I know its unfair and you might feel aggrieved, but Shaojia is my granddaughter, so... Grandpa, I dont care what Leng Shaojia has done to me before, but I just rescued one of my friends yesterday so Im out of those pills now. Im so sorry, but I can give you once I get some, Gu Ning said. It was absolutely a lie. Although she felt a little guilty when she lied to Master Leng, she was left no choice. She needed to think about herself and live for herself. Hearing that, Master Leng was disappointed, but he didnt think further about it. He knew that Gu Ning was unwilling to help Leng Shaojia, but he was also aware that Gu Ning was a very kind girl. After all, Gu Ning had helped many people who had no rtionship with her before. Therefore, Master Leng believed Gu Nings lie. Actually, if Leng Shaojia hadnt tried to hurt Gu Ning, Gu Ning would be willing to help her now for the sake of Master Leng. Unfortunately, the terrible car ident had already happened, and Gu Ning felt disgusted once she thought of Leng Shaojia. It was impossible for Gu Ning to help Leng Shaojia now. Besides, if Master Leng found out that the mastermind of the car ident was Leng Shaojia, he would be angry at Leng Shaojia too. Gu Ning understood that Master Leng was a smart and reasonable elder, and he wouldnt me her. Since Gu Ning was out of pills, Master Leng gave up. He nned to not tell the others the result, because Jiang Shuyuan would me Gu Ning for it. He decided to take the responsibility himself and told the others that he didnt call Gu Ning for the pill at all. ... At 2:30 pm, Zeng Kai was brought to the court. Because Peng Xinghao was injured, it wasnt convenient for him to be present, so hiswyer showed up on his behalf. Thewyer was assigned by Gu Ning. Chapter 1387 - A Piece of Bad News

Chapter 1387: A Piece of Bad News

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even though Peng Xinghao had almost made a full recovery, he made an excuse that he was still seriously injured and couldnt show up in order to show the gravity of this case. If Peng Xinghao showed up fine at the court, Zeng Kai might be lightly sentenced. Actually, if it hadnt been for Gu Nings help, Peng Xinghao might still be unconscious. Therefore, Gu Nings arrangement was understandable. Facing clear evidence of Zeng Kaimitting the crime, he would be sentenced today. In the end, he was sentenced to seven years in jail. Peng Xinghao, at the same time, had apensation of 1.2 million yuan. Zeng Kais mother couldnt ept that her only son would be put in jail for seven years, so she cried at the court. Zeng Lichang then told Liu Yue to take her out, in case her behavior caused them more trouble. He was unwilling to ept the result too, but there was nothing they could do now. Before the trial began, Zeng Lichang had a talk with his friend who worked in the court, trying to lighten the gravity of the situation, but his friend told him that there was a more powerful figure behind the injured victim so they had to deal with this case ording to thew. As a result, Zeng Lichang had to face reality. ... In the afternoon, Jiang Shuyuan stayed alone in Leng Shaojias ward. Leng Shaojia moaned as usual and kept cursing the attacker. She also med Master Leng because he didnt ask Gu Ning for the pill right away. Jiang Shuyuan was also displeased, but she couldnt do anything about it. In fact, Leng Shaojia still had the energy to criticize other people, which meant the pain wasnt very serious. She simply lost her patience. It was like a toothache, which wouldnt kill you nor damage your health, but it was annoying. Although they listened to Master Leng on the surface, they still tried to find out who the attacker was, behind Master Lengs back. The Jiang family wasntparable to the Leng family, but it wasnt weak either. It was easy for them to investigate a person as long as he or she wasnt very important. Gu Ning, however, wasnt simple at all, so the Jiang family failed to find out the truth. Leng Shaojia kept cursing when her phone rang all of a sudden. Once she saw Smiths name on the screen, her eyes lit up with excitement. Hey, how is it? Did you seed? Because she had to stay in the hospital now, her other phone was left in her home. Leng Shaojias words raised Jiang Shuyuans suspicions, but she said nothing because Leng Shaojia was talking on the phone. Smith said, Well, Im sorry to tell you a piece of bad news. The killer is already dead and he was sentenced to death by his country because he attacked a senior officer in your country. What? Leng Shaojia was shocked. Why? she asked without dy. She knew nothing about the car ident in City B. A car ident happened at the road outside the airport in City B about a week ago. A senior officer was sitting in a car at the scene, Smith said. He actually didnt know who the senior official was. He read this news on the Inte, but there wasnt any more information about the senior officer. Since it was a senior officer who was involved in the car ident, it couldnt be fake news. Smith was actually confused about why the senior officer was attacked, because their target was Gu Ning. Maybe it had been an ident? Leng Shaojia, however, got nervous. She knew that Leng Shaoting had been to City B along with other important members of the Leng family about a week ago. Who is that senior officer? she asked right away. No idea, I cant find more information about him on the Inte in my country. You should try it yourself, Smith said. Leng Shaojia hung up the call in a hurry and went to search for the news on the Inte. Shaojia, whats wrong? Jiang Shuyuan asked with concern, because it seemed to be something serious. Leng Shaojia ignored Jiang Shuyuan and focused on her phone. She typed several key words and pressed the search button. The next second, she read many pieces of news about the car ident. There was no need for her to read the content, because she already saw Gu Nings name in the headlines, which meant that Gu Ning had something to do with this car ident. In that case, the senior officer could be Leng Shaoting. The killer chose to take action at that key moment and he was caught! Leng Shaojia felt scared. She could only hope that the killer didnt betray her. If Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting found out, she would be seriously punished. Besides, she only told the killer to disable Gu Ning. Why did he choose to hit her with a car? Gu Ning could have been killed! Thinking of that, Leng Shaojia trembled in fear. Chapter 1388 - How to Live in the Capital?

Chapter 1388: How to Live in the Capital?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Shaojia didnt know what to do now and forgot her painful waist for the time being. Shaojia, whats wrong? You scared me! Jiang Shuyuan shook Leng Shaojias shoulders and her sight fell on the screen of Leng Shaojias phone. She wanted to figure out why Leng Shaojia looked so shocked and terrified. Leng Shaojia, however, tried to move her phone away, but it was toote and Jiang Shuyuan already saw the news. Jiang Shuyuan was also greatly surprised, and she remembered the trip the Leng family had made to City B about a week ago. However, nobody mentioned the car ident when they were back. All of a sudden, Jiang Shuyuan realized something and turned to look at Leng Shaojia with suspicion. Leng Shaojia looked excited when she just received the call and she asked whether it was sessful once she answered the call. It was possible that Leng Shaojia had something to do with this car ident. Jiang Shuyuan was frightened by this idea. Although she was reluctant to believe it, Leng Shaojias reaction and expressions told everything. It couldnt be a coincidence! Besides, Leng Shaojia never got along with Gu Ning, and Jiang Shuyuan knew it very well. Shaojia, be honest with mom. Does it have something to do with you? Jiang Shuyuan asked. What? No, of course not! Leng Shaojia denied it at once, but she panicked as well. It has nothing to do with me. However, no matter how Leng Shaojia denied it, her nervous expression betrayed her. Jiang Shuyuan was sure that Leng Shaojia was involved in the car ident too, which was uneptable in her eyes. She always thought that Leng Shaojia was just a spoiled kid, but she was surprised that Leng Shaojia would hire a killer to murder someone. Even though Gu Ning was their enemy, Master Leng and other important members of the Leng family were with Gu Ning at that time! Shaojia, how could you... Jiang Shuyuan was too angry to finish her sentence. She hated Gu Ning as well, but she wouldnt have any thoughts to murder her. She didnt care about Gu Nings life either, but Gu Nings death couldnt have anything to do with them. I-I... Leng Shaojia wanted to deny it again, but she didnt know how to do that right now. Jiang Shuyuan lost sympathy for Leng Shaojia. Havent you ever thought about the result? What if your grandfather, Aunt Yin, Uncle Yuanzhen, or Leng Shaoting were killed in the car ident? How is the Leng family able to live in the capital? Jiang Shuyuan was furious, and her voice was still trembling in fear. Jiang Shuyuan disliked Leng Shaoting, and Leng Yuanzhens family, but she was clearly aware of their importance to the Leng family. Without them, the Leng family would no longer be so influential in the capital. Although Master Leng was retired, those who had worked for him before were still loyal to him. And if Master Leng passed away, they might not support the Leng family as usual. Leng Shaoting was a major general in the army, so he also held a high position in this country. At this moment, Leng Shaoming was back. He heard Jiang Shuyuan criticizing Leng Shaojia, so he didnt walk inside, but waited outside. He didnt hear what they had said earlier, but he heard what they were talking about in the following minutes. Leng Shaojia cried, I-I didnt want Gu Ning to be killed. I simply wanted to disable her and to teach her a lesson. I dont know why the killer suddenly hit her car... It was true that she had no intention to kill Gu Ning, so she was unwilling to be criticized for it. Leng Shaoming, on the contrary, was shocked. He stood up and ran into the room, which scared Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia. What have you done? Leng Shaoming questioned Leng Shaojia. I-I... Leng Shaojia was frightened by Leng Shaomings serious expression, and couldnt utter another word. Tell me! Leng Shaoming was mad. He didnt like Gu Ning either. If Leng Shaoting married her, Leng Shaoting would be more noticeable and sessful than him. It was thest thing he wanted to see, but he had reason and he knew what he could do and what he couldnt. Actually, once Leng Shaoting married Gu Ning, the Leng family and the Tang family would be allies, which was good news. As a member of the Leng family, he absolutely hoped that it could be powerful forever. Most importantly, if the Tang family found out what Leng Shaojia had done to Gu Ning, the Leng family would be in trouble. In that case, their enemies might seize this chance to attack the Leng family. Leng Shaojia was left no choice but to tell Leng Shaoming everything. I hate Gu Ning, so I hired someone to teach her a lesson, but I have no intention to directly kill her. Im also surprised that the man dared to hit Gu Ning with a big truck. Gu Ning was fine, but the man was caught and sentenced to death because he attacked a senior officer in our country. Chapter 1389 - Help Me

Chapter 1389: Help Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I-I didnt know about it until I read the news just then. How could I know that he would take action on that day? I would have stopped him if I had known! Leng Shaojia argued. What? How could you do such a thing? Leng Shaoming was shocked and couldnt believe that his younger sister was so cruel and evil. I... Leng Shaojia didnt know how to defend herself now. How did you get to know the killer? Does he know who you are? Leng Shaoming asked. It already happened, so it was useless to criticize Leng Shaojia now. Luckily, no one was killed in the car ident. They had to make sure that no one else would find out. A friend of mine in Country Y helped me, and the killer doesnt know who I am, Leng Shaojia said. She believed that she could hide herself very well. Really? Do you think youre safe by doing that? Leng Shaoming mocked. He didnt think that it was a perfect n. Even though Leng Shaojia had a friend to help her hire the killer, it was possible that the killer could betray her or her friend. As long as Leng Shaoting found out about Leng Shaojias friend, it wouldnt be a problem for him to find her out. Therefore, Leng Shaoming was worried that Leng Shaoting might have already found Leng Shaojia out. However, he was confused about why Leng Shaoting still did nothing. It was probably because they were a family, that Leng Shaoting couldnt punish them right away. And probably because Gu Ning was fine, that Leng Shaoting decided not to mention it. Anyway, it wasnt a good thing that Leng Shaoting had found Leng Shaojia out. The situation was totally out of control now. What should we do now? Both Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were scared. They were reluctant to mess with Leng Shaoting, because Leng Shaoting was much more important than them in the Leng family. If Leng Shaoting knew that Leng Shaojia was guilty, he wouldnt let her get away with it. Leng Shaojia didnt know what would happen to her in the future, so she was scared. I dont know, Leng Shaoming said with a resigned look. If Leng Shaoting was involved in this, he honestly had no idea how to handle it. If Leng Shaoting found out and wanted to punish them, nobody could stop him. Leng Shaoming was only sure that Leng Shaoting wouldnt kill Leng Shaojia because they were a family. Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia remained silent. Neither of them knew what to do now. An idea dawned on Leng Shaoming that Leng Shaojias painful waist might have something to do with Leng Shaoting or Gu Ning. Leng Shaoming had that idea because it happened right after the car ident. It was only his guess, but he thought that it was highly possible. If he was right, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were already kind enough. Shaoming, do something for your younger sister. Leng Shaoting likes Gu Ning very much. If he finds out, he wont hesitate to get revenge on Shaojia. Jiang Shuyuan was in sheer panic. Leng Shaoting had warned her before, and she didnt forget his warning. Leng Shaojia was already in great pain now, so she didnt want her to suffer more. Shaoming, help me! Leng Shaojia begged Leng Shaoming in fear. Leng Shaoming wanted to help her, but he didnt know what to do now either. Even if Leng Shaoting finds out, he wont kill Shaojia, because were a family after all. He wont be too cruel for the sake of grandfather, Leng Shaoming said. He wouldnt avoid it, and would choose to face it. What? Shaojia is already in pain now. Do you want to see her suffer more? Jiang Shuyuan snapped at Leng Shaoming. Hearing that, Leng Shaoming was displeased. Didnt she think of the result when she decided to do that? Shouldnt she pay for what she has done? Dont forget that what she has done is illegal! She could be put in jail, and her target is Gu Ning, not Leng Shaoting. If Gu Ning knows that shes the mastermind and that it has nothing to do with Leng Shaoting and the Leng family, Gu Ning might directly sue her, which will be worse. Although Leng Shaoming was also a selfish man, he wouldnt y dirty tricks when he waspeting with Leng Shaoting. He disliked what his mother and younger sister had done to Gu Ning before and he had tried to stop them, but they wouldnt listen to him. Leng Shaoting wasnt affected either. However, what Leng Shaojia had done this time totally annoyed Leng Shaoming, so he couldnt stay calm now when he faced her, even though she was his younger sister. Chapter 1390 - Meet Leng Shaoting’s Aunt

Chapter 1390: Meet Leng Shaotings Aunt

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were shocked when Leng Shaoming said that. In fact, Jiang Shuyuan was aware of the gravity of the situation. Even she couldnt ept it, but it already happened, so they could only figure out a way to solve this problem. If you dont want to make it worse, you should listen to me. Once Leng Shaoting finds out, you should face it and admit it. Leng Shaoting wont severely punish Shaojia for grandfathers sake. However, if you try to get away with it, both Leng Shaoting and grandfather will be furious, Leng Shaoming said. After that, he left without giving them a nce, because he hated having to see Leng Shaojia again. ... Leng Yuanjin and the others didnt go to visit Leng Shaojia in the hospital today, because they had no sympathy for her now. Instead, Leng Yuanjin nned to have a look at Jade Beauty Jewelry, Charm, and Kouzi. She had heard of them before, and knew that they were owned by Gu Ning, and she was curious to try them, but they didnt have branches in her city. Leng Yuanjin wanted to see their stores with her own eyes, so she didnt tell Yu Yin to send her their products. All women wanted to stay beautiful, and she was almost 40 this year. Because she was aging, she had to pay more attention to her face. Leng Yuanjin had been taking good care of her skin with expensive skincare products, but she noticed that Yu Yins skin was in a better condition than hers. Yu Yin was several years older than her, but she kept using Kouzi so her skin became better and better. ... Speaking of Kouzi, Jiang Yutong had to deal with the 100 sets of all kinds of Kouzi products. She and her mother found a ce in their clothing store to sell them. Given Kouzis great fame, they sold them out within three days. They only kept several sets for themselves, so they didnt lose money, and because they had the bill from a direct-sale store of Kouzi, customers believed them. ... Yu Yin keptplimenting Gu Nings achievements once she heard that Leng Yuanjin was going to see some of Gu Ningspanies. Leng Yuanjin couldnt wait and left with Yu Yin. You all got a gift from Gu Ning, but I havent been able to see her yet. Is Gu Ning in the capital now? Why dont we invite her to dine together tonight? Leng Yuanjin said. Shaoting isnt here, and were afraid that she might feel uneasy with us, but I can give it a try. Maybe we can dine together outside, Yu Yin said. They could dine outside or at home depending on what they felt like. Great! Leng Yuanjin agreed. In fact, Leng Yuanjin also held admiration towards Gu Ning, because she became very sessful at an early age. At the same time, she also felt proud of Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was going to marry into the Leng family. Yu Yin then called Gu Ning. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were ying the game at home. When Gu Ning saw Yu Yins call, she thought that Yu Yin called her because of Leng Shaojia as well, but she was surprised that Yu Yin simply wanted to meet her. Leng Shaoting heard that his aunt came to visit them, so he told Gu Ning to ept the invitation. He had a good impression of his aunt, because his aunt treated him very well when he was young. Except for Master Leng, only Leng Yuanjin treated him with sincerity and love. Since Leng Shaoting agreed, Gu Ning epted Yu Yins invitation. Afterwards, Yu Yin told Gu Ning that they were going to have a look at Kouzi, so Gu Ning told them to wait for her and that she would go to see them. Gu Ning didnt tell Yu Yin that she was with Leng Shaoting now, so Yu Yin didnt know that he was in the capital. He directly went to meet Gu Ning once he was back in the capital, so the Leng family might be unhappy about it. Gu Ning decided to prepare a gift for Leng Shaotings aunt, so she called the manager of the Kouzi store in the capital to prepare a full set of Kouzi skincare products. Leng Shaoting didnt stop her, because she did it out of kindness. My aunt has treated me very well ever since I was a kid. Although we seldom talk to each other, I still miss her, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning smiled and kept his words in mind. She would treat those who treated Leng Shaoting well the same way, and vice versa. About half an hourter, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting met Yu Yin and Leng Yuanjin at the gship store of Kouzi. Yu Yin and Leng Yuanjin were enjoying themselves in the store. Once Gu Ning came, she told the manager to take out the gift she had prepared for Leng Yuanjin. Only Yu Yin and Leng Yuanjin were shopping in the store, while the other members of the Leng family stayed home. Hi, Aunt Yin, Aunt Yuanjin! Leng Shaoting greeted them first. They recognized Leng Shaotings voice and were surprised to see him here. Very nice to meet you, Aunt Yin and Aunt Yuanjin! Gu Ning also smiled at them. Chapter 1391 - The New Rich

Chapter 1391: The New Rich

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Yuanjin was so amazed by Gu Nings outstanding appearance when she saw her that she even ignored Leng Shaoting. Wow, you look much prettier than your photos! Im ttered. Gu Ning smiled, then gave Leng Yuanjin the gift. Aunt Yuanjin, this is our first meeting so Ive prepared a small gift for you. Please ept it. The second Leng Yuanjin saw the package, she knew it was a set of Kouzi products. Her eyes lit up at once, and she took it right away. Thanks! I love Kouzi very much, and I love your gift too! Leng Yuanjin thanked Gu Ning. Gu Ning liked Leng Yuanjins personality. Youre wee, and Ive prepared another gift for you, Gu Ning said and got a jewelry case from Leng Shaotings hands. This is jewelry from Jade Beauty Jewelry. Ive given Aunt Yin a set before, so I think Aunt Yuanjiin should have a set as well. Wow... Leng Yuanjin was surprised, because she knew that Jade Beauty Jewelry wasnt cheap at all. Even though she was very rich, it wasnt a cheap gift. Anyway, since Yu Yin also had a set, she could take this gift too. Thanks! Well, I dont know what to say now. Thank you very much, Leng Yuanjin said happily. She liked Jade Beauty Jewelry as well. Aunt Yin, please dont mind that I didnt prepare a gift for you today, Gu Ning said to Yu Yin afterwards. Of course not! I dont mind at all. Yu Yin beamed. Gu Ning had given her many gifts before, so there was no reason for her to be displeased at this moment. In addition, she was a very kind and generous person, so she didnt care about it. Leng Yuanjin then asked Yu Yin to help her hold the gifts before she took out a thick red envelope from her bag. Here, Ningning, this is my gift for you, and I wish you and Shaoting all the best in your lives. Leng Yuanjin handed it to Gu Ning. Thank you, Aunt Yuanjin! Gu Ning took it with a broad smile. Shaoting must be very lucky to have met you, Leng Yuanjin said all of a sudden. She wasnt belittling Leng Shaoting, instead it was because it wasnt a secret that Leng Shaoting had never fallen in love with a girl before. Gu Ning, however, changed his mind. Leng Shaoting also felt quite lucky to have Gu Ning as his girlfriend, and he was living happily now. Aunt Yuanjin, I also feel lucky to have met Shaoting, Gu Ning said. Right, both of you are lucky to meet each other, Leng Yuanjin said. She felt happy for this young couple who were deeply in love with one another. Actually, if they werent deeply in love, they wouldnt be willing to get engaged so soon. Although I already have a set of Jade Beauty Jewelry, I still want to see the store with my own eyes, Leng Yuanjin said with curiosity. Gu Ning smiled. No problem, lets go there now. Once Leng Yuanjin met Gu Ning, she had a good impression of Gu Ning, and Gu Ning could feel that. She was delighted, because Leng Yuanjin was an important elder in Leng Shaotings eyes. After that, they left for Jade Beauty Jewelry. The moment Gu Ning showed up, its manager huuried out to wee her and the others. When Leng Yuanjin saw the decoration and jewelry in the store, she was amazed again. She keptplimenting everything in her sight, like she had never seen something like this before. Leng Yuanjin was really only so impressed because it was owned by Gu Ning. Gu Ning was still very young, so it wasnt easy for a young girl to have such a sessful jewelry brand. However, onlookers who didnt know Leng Yuanjin thought that she was poor and amazed by the expensive jewelry. Lower your voice! Even if youve never seen beautiful jewelry before, you should mind your manners! A slightly fat woman about 40 criticized Leng Yuanjin. She dressed like the nouveau riche with many kinds of expensive essories on her body. She was also very arrogant, as if she was the richest woman in the store. Gu Ning frowned with dislike, because she could tell that this woman was very unkind. Most importantly, this woman embarrassed Leng Yuanjin right in front of her. Chapter 1392 - Fight back

Chapter 1392: Fight back

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning wanted to say something, but Leng Yuanjin opened her mouth first. Why should I? Can you afford anything here in this store? The bracelet in your hand looks beautiful, but youve looked at it for a long time. Why dont you directly buy it? Leng Yuanjin wasnt mad, instead she challenged the woman. Of course I can afford it! Pack it up now. The woman was annoyed by Leng Yuanjins words and fell into the trap set by her. Actually, she was hesitant to buy this bracelet, not because she couldnt afford it, but because she thought that its price was a little high. This single bracelet cost her three million yuan. If she bought it, she couldnt buy many other things she wanted to buy this month. However, she was annoyed by Leng Yuanjins words, and was determined to prove her wealth. After a saleswoman packed the bracelet up for her, she gave Leng Yuanjin a nce of disdain, then went to pay the bill. Leng Yuanjin, however, wasnt mad at all, instead she felt proud of herself. Ningning, what do you think? I just helped you settle a deal. Gu Ning snorted withughter and gave Leng Yuanjin a thumbs-up. Aunt Yuanjin, youve done a great job. I must invite you and Aunt Yin to share a meal togetherter. In fact, even if Leng Yuanjin didnt do that, Gu Ning would still invite them to dine together. No need, Shaoting will do that, Leng Yuanjin said and turned to face Leng Shaoting. Shaoting, you havent invited me to share a meal together yet. Sure, my treat this time, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning agreed, because it didnt make any difference whether she or Leng Shaoting paid the bill. It wasnt a secret that Gu Ning was the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry. Although not everyone was aware of it, many people had heard of it. Therefore after she had stayed in the store for a few minutes, several customers recognized her. At the beginning, they werent sure, but they made sure of it after ncing at Gu Ning a few times. However, even though they recognized Gu Ning, they didnt go forward to bother her. They were simply impressed by Gu Nings outstanding appearance and had a better impression of her. After a while, Gu Ning and the others left for lunch. Neither Leng Yuanjin nor Yu Yin wanted to dine in a fancy hotel, because they only dined there when they needed to discuss business with some important figures. The food was also very expensive, so they preferred to have a meal in a local restaurant that had delicious dishes. They booked a private room, and ordered their favorite dishes. After that, Leng Yuanjin talked about Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia with Gu Ning. Ningning, I heard about what Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia did to you before. I know youre not a weak girl at all, so you can fight back whenever you think its necessary. Leng Yuanjin looked displeased when she talked about Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia. Actually, nobody in the Leng family liked them, and Leng Yuanjin had a good impression of Gu Ning now, so she disliked Jiang Shuyuan more than ever. I understand, Aunt Yuanjin, Gu Ning said. She felt touched that Leng Yuanjin defended her. Normally, Gu Ning would fight back to protect herself when other people attacked her. She always fought back when Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia tried to make things difficult for her. This time was different however, and for Master Lengs sake, she couldnt seriously punish Leng Shaojia, but she didnt feel aggrieved at all. Leng Yuanjin didnt mention Gu Nings special medicine, because she thought that Gu Ning could make the decision on her own. Gu Ning never got along with Leng Shaojia after all, so it would be hard for Gu Ning to agree to help Leng Shaojia at this moment. Moreover, Leng Yuanjin also hoped that Leng Shaojia could learn from it by suffering for a few more days. The pain wouldntst forever, and Leng Shaojia would be fine in a few months. In addition, even if the Leng family needed Gu Nings medicine to cure Leng Shaojia, Leng Shaojias parents should be asking for it. Therefore, Leng Yuanjin was unwilling to talk about the medicine in case Gu Ning was displeased, because although this was her first time meeting Gu Ning, she already treated Gu Ning as a member of the Leng family. Afterwards, they stopped talking about Leng Shaojia, and Leng Yuanjin asked Gu Ning how she met Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning told her that she met Leng Shaoting for the first time when he was chasing a criminal. They worked together and sessfully caught the criminal in the end. Leng Yuanjin also joked that Leng Shaoting was too cold and that it must be difficult for Gu Ning to stay with him. Gu Ning smiled and said that she didnt feel bored at all when Leng Shaoting was by her side. Although Leng Shaoting looked a little cold, he was a mature, reliable man, and she wasnt talkative either, and they were a perfect couple. In Gu Nings eyes, Leng Shaoting had far more strengths than weaknesses. Chapter 1393 - Zeng Kai’s Mother

Chapter 1393: Zeng Kais Mother

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Yuanjin felt happy for Leng Shaoting when she heard that Gu Ning loved him deeply. Everyone enjoyed the meal in harmony. After finishing the meal, Leng Yuanjin and Yu Yin left together. Before they left, they asked Leng Shaoting whether he wanted to go back to the Leng familys house with them, but he declined. He needed to go back to work tomorrow, so they didnt insist. Tomorrow was Monday, and Leng Shaoting had to go back to the military base, so he wanted to spend more time with Gu Ning. Later Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the hospital to visit Peng Xinghao. Because Peng Xinghao would get thepensation today, she needed to go with hiswyer to deal with it. Although they could handle it tomorrow, Gu Ning was unwilling to postpone it since they could deal with it right now. Thewyer told Gu Ning the result, but Peng Xiaoman and Peng Xinghao werent aware of it yet, so Gu Ning nned to tell them when she went to visit Peng Xinghao today. Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were closer to the hospital, thewyer was still absent when they arrived. Once they arived, Gu Ning told Peng Xiaoman and Peng Xinghao the result of the case. After hearing about the punishment imposed on Zeng Kai, they were both excited. Finally, the bad people were punished. As for thepensation, Peng Xiaoman didnt know whether they should take it. Without Gu Nings help, they wouldnt have a cent, so it was Gu Nings effort that allowed them to get such a huge amount of money. However, Peng Xinghao was indeed seriously injured by Zeng Kai, so it was reasonable for them to ept the money. Gu Ning understood Peng Xiaomans feelings, but she already had an idea. I paid two hundred thousand yuan for Peng Xinghaos medical and surgery fee, so Ill deduct it from thepensation, and the rest should be yours. If youre still willing to work for me, I can give you a chance to choose again. If you work for me, you can have the same benefits as every other staff member, but Ill deduct your sry, three hundred thousand yuan, from thepensation. Therefore, Ill take away five hundred thousand yuan in all. Gu Ning said that to see whether they had changed their mind, and also to give them a second chance to make a choice. If they regretted it, she wouldnt force them to work for her, but she would be angry, because they kicked her to the curb when she outlived her usefulness. However, she wouldnt do anything to hurt them either, and would only take three hundred thousand yuan from theirpensation as remuneration. It was also a great chance for her to select loyal workers. Peng Xiaoman and Peng Xinghao understood what Gu Ning meant, and they showed their attitude right away. Miss Gu, we wont change our mind, and well never regret it. In fact, were honored to work for you. Right, Miss Gu, even if you take away all thepensation, we wontin about it at all. We are clearly aware of your kindness and help. Peng Xinghao had survived because of Gu Nings help. As long as he was alive, he was able to make enough money for himself. Great, Ill make some arrangements for you. If you have your dream jobs, you can fight for them, otherwise youll obey my orders, Gu Ning said. She was very satisfied with their response. Sure. Peng Xiaoman and Peng Xinghao agreed. A whileter, thewyer came to deal with thepensation and transferred arge amount of money to Peng Xiaoman. Alright, we can talk about other things when Peng Xinghao has made a full recovery. Zhou Weifan will stay here for a few more days in case the Zeng family causes you trouble, Gu Ning said. No problem, they said. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. Gu Ning had that worry for a reason, because Zeng Kais mother came to take revenge on Peng Xinghao at 10 pm that night. She couldnt ept the result that her only son would be in jail for a few years, so she lost her reason. Once she arrived outside of Peng Xinghaos ward, she knocked on its door and Zhou Weifan opened it. Without hesitation, she threw a bottle of sulfuric acid at Zhou Weifan. Actually, Zhou Weifan wasnt her target, but she didnt care about that now. Zhou Weifan was startled and avoided it right away, but some sulfuric acid fell on the bed and ruined the quilt. Seeing that, Zhou Weifan realized what was in the bottle and he was furious. Peng Xiaoman and Peng Xinghao were also frightened, but they moved to the side of the bed at once. Zeng Kais mother kept cursing them. Damn you! Go to hell! Go to hell! Zhou Weifan was well-prepared this time, and he wouldnt allow her to throw the sulfuric acid again. Once she moved, Zhou Weifan grabbed the quilt on the bed to cover the sulfuric acid and her whole body. Chapter 1394 - Her Son Asked for It

Chapter 1394: Her Son Asked for It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zeng Kais mother screamed in pain when she was covered in the quilt which was soaked in sulfuric acid. Her screams attracted attention from people and nurses on the outside. Once they ran to the door of the ward, they saw her rolling in the quilt. Because the quilt covered her from her head, the sulfuric acid touched her head first. Whats going on here? a nurse asked, but she didnt take action to remove the quilt and see who was inside. A woman suddenly ran to pour sulfuric acid into our ward, and I used the quilt to stop her. Shes probably been hurt by the sulfuric acid now, Zhou Weifan said. He stayed calm and exined it with a serious expression. Although he wasnt guilty of defending himself, Zeng Kais mother could be seriously injured this time. He would probably have to pay herpensation. Luckily, he wouldnt be punished for that ording to thew. What? Onlookers were shocked and moved away at once in case they were hurt as well. Peng Xiaoman and Peng Xinghao were also surprised. In that case, this woman must havee for them. If it hadnt been for Zhou Weifan, they could have been disfigured by the sulfuric acid. Although Zeng Kais mother was very evil, she was hurt in the hospital, so the nurses had to do something. Therefore, the nurse hurriedly went to remove the quilt over Zeng Kais mother, but she was a little weak, so Zhou Weifan helped her. Zhou Weifan pulled the quilt off the next second, and Zeng Kais mother was finally out of it, but her face was already burned by the sulfuric acid. Although her burns werent serious, her face was disfigured. Oh, my face, my face! She covered her face with her hands, but screamed in pain once her hands touched her burned face. Go get the doctor! the nurse said to another nurse, who ran away at once. They were only nurses, and they needed a doctor to treat Zeng Kais mother. The second onlookers saw her face, they began to talk about her. Jesus, her face looks so scary! The man said that she carried a bottle of sulfuric acid to throw into their ward. Shes crazy! Why did she do that? ... People were discussing loudly, but most of them sided with Zeng Kais mother because she looked sympathetic. Zhou Weifan couldnt stand it and argued. Dont think that shes innocent. Shes the guilty one. Why did she throw sulfuric acid into your ward? She must have done it for a reason. Right! Zhou Weifan understood that onlookers didnt know the truth, so he turned to ask Zeng Kais mother, Are you a member of the Zeng family? Although he asked that question, he actually already had the answer. Once Zeng Kais mother heard the Zeng family, she shouted, My son was put in jail because of you! You should go to hell! Go to hell! Unfortunately, she had no strength to take revenge now. Hearing that, onlookers were shocked. They put her son in jail! No wonder she did that to them. ... Peng Xiaoman and Peng Xinghao were annoyed by their discussion. Shut up! Zhou Weifan snapped at them in a cold voice, and onlookers closed their mouths in fear. Her son asked for it, because her son... Zhou Weifan turned to point at Peng Xinghao who was sitting on the patient bed. Her son stabbed a fruit knife into his head, and he could have been killed. Her family also tried to help her son get away with the crime by bribing the police. Do you still think her son and her family are innocent? Hearing that, onlookers were shocked again. Not everyone could survive after being stabbed deep into the head. Besides, the Zeng family had bribed the police, which was totally uneptable! However, not many people believed it, and some still had doubts. Zhou Weifan noticed their reaction and said, If you dont believe it, you can find out more information about the case on the Inte. Hearing that, the onlookers chose to believe his words. At the same time, no one had sympathy for Zeng Kais mother anymore. A few minutester, two male doctors came. They asked Zhou Weifan for details about what had happened in the ward. After hearing Zhou Weifans exnation, they knew that it was the womans fault, so they called the police. Zhou Weifan wasnt afraid at all, because Zeng Kais mother was the guilty one, not them, and there were surveince cameras at the door. Chapter 1395 - Peng Xiaoman and Zhou Weifan

Chapter 1395: Peng Xiaoman and Zhou Weifan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After that, the doctor took Zeng Kais mother away to deal with her wounds. Zhou Weifan immediately let Gu Ning know about what had happened. Gu Ning told Zhou Weifan to deal with it first. If he couldnt handle it, he could turn to her for helpter. Besides, given what had happened, they had to change wards and Gu Ning told the receptionist to keep it a secret from other people. If their friends came to visit them, they would contact them in private. After that, Zhou Weifan told Peng Xinghaos doctor that they needed to move to another ward. The doctor didnt know anything about Gu Nings background, but he knew that she wasnt simple. He was also respectful because of her unbelievable medicine, so he agreed with crity. However, he needed to check whether there were more avable wards in the hospital. Before long, he came back and told Zhou Weifan that only VIP wards were avable now. It cost much to stay in a VIP ward, but Peng Xiaoman epted it without hesitation, because they had enough money to afford it. In addition, Peng Xinghao would leave the hospital in a few days. About half an hourter, the police arrived. After hearing the whole story, the police made the judgment that Zhou Weifan was defending himself, which was legal so he wouldnt be punished. The police didnt side with Zeng Kais mother this time, because they knew that there was a more important figure behind Peng Xinghao. It wasnt a secret that the Zeng family failed to help Zeng Kai out after the case went public. Zeng Lichang had no intention to sue Zhou Weifan either, because he knew that it was his stupid wifes fault. Besides, he was aware that there was a more influential figure behind Peng Xinghao, so he didnt dare to mess with them. Therefore, they had to ept the result. Although he was reluctant to see his wife disfigured, his wife asked for it after all. The problem was easily solved, and Peng Xinghao was moved to another ward. He had almost made a full recovery now, but still needed to stay in the hospital for a few days. Peng Xiaoman repeatedly thanked Zhou Weifan. Mr. Zhou, I honestly dont know how to thank you. Youve saved our lives! She was scared in retrospect. My pleasure, its my job, Zhou Weifan said. I know, but its the undeniable truth that youve rescued us, Peng Xiaoman said with sincerity. Zhou Weifan felt a little shy under her look, then remained silent. Well, I wish I had a brother-inw like you, Peng Xinghao sighed all of a sudden. Peng Xiaoman flushed at once. Xinghao, dont say that! In fact, it was very normal for Peng Xinghao to say something like that, but Peng Xiaoman felt shy. What? Why cant I say that? I do wish that I can have such a strong, reliable brother-inw like Weifan, Peng Xinghao said, feeling aggrieved. In fact, he said it on purpose too. As Peng Xiaomans younger brother, he could see the change of Peng Xiaomans attitude towards Zhou Weifan. He often chatted with Zhou Weifan, and he knew that Zhou Weifan was single. In that case, if Zhou Weifan also liked Peng Xiaoman, he wouldnt mind setting them up and have Zhou Weifan as his brother-inw. Zhou Weifan and Peng Xiaoman looked like they would be a great couple from their appearances. As for their personalities, he thought that Zhou Weifan was a good man after getting along with him these days. Although his older sister didnt have a high-degree academic certificate, she would be a very good wife and mother. Peng Xinghao wasnt aware of Zhou Weifans economic condition, but it didnt matter as long as Zhou Weifan and his older sister liked each other. Nevertheless, that was only Peng Xinghaos idea, and he wasnt sure whether Zhou Weifan liked his older sister. If Zhou Weifan didnt think his older sister was a good choice, he couldnt do anything about it. You... Peng Xiaoman flushed red, but didnt know what to say now. As a result, she turned around and ignored him. Zhou Weifan was a professional killer, and he knew nothing about love or romance, so he couldnt tell the difference between how Peng Xiaoman looked at him and how other people did, so he didnt understand why Peng Xinghao said that either. ... Zeng Kais mother was admitted to the hospital as well, and given the Zeng familys wealth, she undoubtedly stayed in a VIP ward. Zeng Lichang was very angry at what she had done, but he couldnt criticize her right now because she was seriously injured. Besides, her face was burned and disfigured, so he was unwilling to even look at her. After making arrangements for his wife, Zeng Lichang left without hesitation. Chapter 1396 - Are They a Family?

Chapter 1396: Are They a Family?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zeng Kais mother had to get stic surgery on her face to recover, but she could only do that after she calmed down. ... Leng Shaojia couldnt sleep that night. Because she had already been injected with anesthetic for a few days and it would harm her body if she continued, she decided to try to fall asleep on her own. However, it wasnt easy at all, and she could only sleep for a short while, then woke up again from the pain. Jiang Shuyuan didnt dare to ask Gu Ning for the medicine now, because they felt guilty about the car ident. Even if Gu Ning wasnt aware of it, they couldnt be at ease now. Mom, I cant stand it. Tell the doctor to give me the anesthetic now! Leng Shaojia begged Jiang Shuyuan in tears. It will hurt your body! Jiang Shuyuan said. I dont care! Leng Shaojia shouted. However, Jiang Shuyuan still refused to do it, so Leng Shaojia began to curse everyone. She med Jiang Shuyuan because she didnt go to ask Gu Ning for the medicine. She also criticized Jiang Shuyuan and said she didnt care about her at all. Jiang Shuyuan felt a little heart-broken, but she didnt argue with Leng Shaojia because she knew that Leng Shaojia was in a lot of pain at the moment. Besides, Leng Shaojia was her daughter after all. Leng Shaoming left the capital that afternoon, because he needed to go to work. Actually, he didnt know what he could do about the grudges between Leng Shaojia and Gu Ning. ... At midnight, Leng Shaoting began to have an uneasy sleep because he was struggling with a dream. The scene of the man of the Evil Practice hitting his abdomen at the edge of the cliff showed up again in his dream. He felt something warm moving in his body while he was having this dream. It seemed to be stopped by something in his body, and it was eager to break through toe out. Gu Ning was a light sleeper, so she woke up once Leng Shaoting started making noise. She thought that he might be having a nightmare so she put her magical power into his body at once to help him rx. Once the magical power was put into Leng Shaotings body, it was absorbed into his belly and he gradually felt better. As time went by, Leng Shaoting rxed and fell asleep again. He didnt know that it really happened, and thought it was just a dream. The next day, Gu Ning didnt talk about it with Leng Shaoting when they woke, because both of them thought that it was just a dream. They went to runter. Halfway on the road, Gu Ning sensed the smell of two cultivators, but she didnt bother to search for them. She simply nced at the direction from which the smell came, then she noticed Baili Zongyang and a young girl who was about 17. Although she just gave them a nce, Gu Ning recognized them right away. She had overheard the girls conversation with an old man in the mountain vist time. Her name was Zongxue. Thinking of that, Gu Ning suddenly had an idea that Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue could be family! She didnt know whether she was right, but it was highly likely because Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue resembled each other. This time, Gu Ning wasnt able to see them, because they avoided her on purpose, but Gu Ning didnt mind, and went back home with Leng Shaoting afterwards. Qiao Ya had prepared breakfast, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to dine in her ce before they returned to their own home. They needed to take a shower after running, and Leng Shaoting naturally followed Gu Ning into the bathroom. Gu Ning wanted to say something to stop him, but didnt know what to say, because they couldnt be more familiar with each others body right now. They stayed in the bathroom for nearly an hour, and when they walked out, Leng Shaoting looked very satisfied. He left at 9 am, and they wouldnt see one another again until the next weekend. Although he was unwilling to leave Gu Ning, he had to leave for his work. When Leng Shaoting was gone, Gu Ning went to herpany with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. ... The boss of Ancient Charm was waiting in vain for bad news about Xiangyun Antique-store, but all of the staff members in Xiangyun Antique-store looked well and no one was affected by Yin. The boss of Ancient Charm was confused, and he thought that the man in ck might have deceived him. If the blue and white porcin was actually fine, he would lose a lot of money, because he had sold it to the man in ck at a very low price. Although he still made a lot of money, he wanted to make more from this deal. Therefore, he couldnt figure it out. However, the man in ck was nowhere to be found now, and he couldnt directly ask the staff members in Xiangyun Antique-store about it. Xiangyun Antique-store could make millions of yuan by selling the blue and white porcin! The boss of Ancient Charm needed to walk by Xiangyun Antique-store when he went to his store, so he lowered his head with a guilty conscience when he saw Chen Darong standing at the door. Chen Darong, however, greeted him of his own ord. Morning, Mr. Fang! Chen Darong slightly squinted at him, and it seemed like he had already discovered something. Since Chen Darong saw him, Mr. Fang couldnt run away now. Good morning, Manager Chen! Chapter 1397 - The Blue and White Porcelain

Chapter 1397: The Blue and White Porcin

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because Mr. Fang felt guilty, he was uneasy facing Chen Darong now. Mr. Fang, you dont look very well today. Have you been working too hard these days? Why dont youe inside to enjoy a cup of tea with me? Chen Darong purposely said, because he knew that Mr. Fang would feel guilty after what he had done. And he was right. Once Mr. Fang heard that Chen Darong invited him to go inside, he thought of the evil blue and white porcin and refused at once. No, no, thanks, Im busy today. After that, he walked away quickly. Chen Darong sneered, then turned around and walked into the store. Since Gu Ning had no intention to punish the mastermind, he wouldnt say anything about it either. Although Mr. Fang thought that the man in ck might have deceived him into believing that the blue and white porcin was evil, he wasnt too sure of it. The man in ck only told him that people might feel cold or icy when they touched an evil antique, but they would be fine if they put it down. Mr. Fang indeed felt cold when he held the blue and white porcin in his hands. It wasnt heavy, but he felt ufortable, which was the reason why he chose to believe the man in ck. All of a sudden, Mr. Fang thought that Chen Darong might have already sold the blue and white porcin. While his store wasnt very popr now, Xiangyun Antique-store was, so it was possible that the blue and white porcin was already sold. Thinking of that, Mr. Fang decided to have a look. Before long, he arranged for one of his friends to shop in Xiangyun Antique-store. In order to not let Chen Darong discover his n, he didnt send one of his staff. His friend came backter and told him that the blue and white porcin was absent from Xiangyun Antique-store. Knowing that, Mr. Fang had to ept the result that he had failed to damage Xiangyun Antique-store and lost a valuable vase. ... Zeng Kai had already been sentenced to a few years in jail, but the case wasntpletely over yet. Since he admitted that he had stolen Peng Xinghaos designs to participate in thepetition, the designers name couldnt be his anymore. At the beginning, the host of the game wanted to remove Peng Xinghaos designs, because the news wasnt positive after all. However, the chief designer of theirpany took a liking to Peng Xinghaos designs. As a result, the host reced Zeng Kais name with Peng Xinghaos and Peng Xinghao would receive the honor and award. The final result of thispetition was just released, so Zeng Kai hadnt been able to get the honor and award. The host contacted Peng Xinghao afterwards, and visited him in the hospital, and since he deserved them, Peng Xinghao epted the honor and award. They also invited Peng Xinghao to join theirpany. It was a famous designpany in the industry, and had many skilled designers around the world. Peng Xinghao might not be able to be in charge of an international brand yet, but he could start his career from a new brand. It was a great chance for Peng Xinghao and he was definitely interested in it, but he still declined, because Gu Ning had saved his life, so he should pay her back as he had promised. In addition, he was confident that he could have a bright future by working for Gu Ning. Although Gu Nings clothingpany had just been started, Charm had already gained a lot of fame. The host was surprised that Peng Xinghao turned the offer down, but didnt mind too much, because while Peng Xinghao was an outstanding clothing designer, there were many other talented designers as well. ... At 3pm Gu Ning received Leng Yuanjins call letting her know that Leng Yuanjin needed to go back home today. She invited Gu Ning to visit City C whenever she was free, and Gu Ning agreed. When Leng Yuanjin and Yu Yin went back to the Leng familys house and told Master Leng that they had dined with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting earlier, Master Leng was displeased. He thought that they should have gone back home and dined together. Master Leng alsoined that Leng Shaoting totally forgot him when Gu Ning was by his side, but honestly, Master Leng simply wanted to see them. ... In the following days, Gu Ning went to work as usual. Leng Shaoting, however, still had the same dream once in a while and felt ufortable in his abdomen. He always thought that it was just a dream, and didnt take it seriously. He also didnt want Gu Ning to be worried, so he didnt tell her about it. ... After staying in the hospital for a while longer, Peng Xinghao finally made a full recovery. Gu Ning went to pick them up in person, making both Peng Xiaoman and Peng Xinghao feel grateful to her. Chapter 1398 - Strange Things

Chapter 1398: Strange Things

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning didnt think much about it. They were Gu Nings subordinates in thepany, but they were friends out of thepany. Gu Ning drove them back to where they lived, but they didnt live in a good environment and it was far from the city center. Luckily, they were about to leave, so Gu Ning said nothing about it. She told them to rest for three days at home. During this time, Peng Xinghao could properly prepare his designs for the interview in Gu Ningspany. Her garmentpany was in City B, so they needed to fly to City B. Peng Xiaoman and Peng Xinghao agreed, because it wasnt bad for them to live in a new city and new environment. However, Peng Xiaoman was a little reluctant to leave Zhou Weifan. She knew that Zhou Weifan didnt have special feelings towards her, and she thought that she might gradually forget him after moving to another city. Zhou Weifan wasnt aware that Peng Xiaoman liked him, but he somehow felt that something was missing when he heard the news that they were leaving for City B. Nevertheless, he didnt know what was missing. Since Peng Xinghao left the hospital, he had fulfilled his task, and whether they stayed in the capital or left for City B had nothing to do with him. After making the arrangements, Gu Ning went back to herpany with Zhou Weifan. Peng Xiaoman and Peng Xinghao watched them leaving, and Peng Xiaoman looked sad. Xiaoman, if you really like him, you can just tell him, Peng Xinghao said. Nonsense! Peng Xiaoman felt embarrassed and snapped at him. Youre my older sister, and I know you very well. I can see that you like him. Peng Xinghao frowned with dissatisfaction. He disliked it when his older sister chose to carry everything on her own shoulders. He wasnt a kid anymore, and he could help her if she needed. Although his older sister didnt have a high-degree academic certificate, she was far more sophisticated than him. Because of him, his older sister had remained single for 28 years. Since he graduated from college now and he didnt need to rely on his older sister to live his life, he hoped that she could live her own life and be happy. He knew that he had always been a burden to his older sister, so he felt guilty and studied very hard, hoping to protect her in the future. How should I tell him? I dont think he likes me back, Peng Xiaoman said with a wry smile. She had a traditional view of romantic rtionships, and thought that the man should take action to chase the woman. Why cant you tell him and chase him first? Its different from the past now. Its not a big deal! Peng Xinghao expected better from his older sister. What he said was true, but Peng Xiaoman still hesitated before she was sure that Zhou Weifan also had a good impression of her. Alright, its my own business; you should mind your work now, Peng Xiaoman said and left. You... Peng Xinghao was annoyed, but he couldnt force his older sister. Anyway, it was their own personal affair. Maybe they could be together one day in the future! ... The next day, Gu Ning didnt go to herpany in the morning, and she received Li Maosongs call at 9 am. Every time she received a call from him, she subconsciously thought that he might have found another ancient grave, even though Li Maosong already quit grave-digging and was now working in the crew of An Empress of Military Blood. Actually, Gu Ning had the right feeling, because Li Maosong called her because of something very strange. They were filming at Phoenix Mountainst night, but some strange things happened. Hearing Phoenix Mountain, Gu Ning got nervous, because it was where the man of the Evil Practice fell from the cliff. Was it possible that the man wasnt dead? Gu Ning was confused, but she didnt interrupt Li Maosong. Li Maosong continued, We heard crows mooing once in a while, which was quite scary, and you know its a sign of misfortune in our history. Although we dont believe in that nowadays, I still felt like it wasnt right. After that, someone shouted in fear that she saw a ck figure shing by. More and more people were getting terrified when the wild animals began to make all kinds of sounds too, so we ended the filming and went back to the capital. Hearing that, Gu Ning was sure that there must be a problem, and it was highly likely that the ck figure was the man of the Evil Practice. Although it had been a few days since he fell from the cliff, it was possible that he didnt wake up untilst night. Gu Ning asked, How many scenes are left to be shot? We stayed there for three days. If those strange things hadnt happenedst night, all the scenes might have been finished. Were thinking about whether we should continue at the same ce or shoot again from the beginning at another ce, Li Maosong said. Filming was difficult work, and Li Maosong had experienced it for himself recently. Chapter 1399 - The Injured Man of the Evil Practice

Chapter 1399: The Injured Man of the Evil Practice

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It took a long time to finish a good scene, because it required many takes from different distances. Therefore, it took a lot of effort to shoot it from the beginning again. However, they might have to because what happenedst night was quite scary, and everyone in the crew was afraid now. Most importantly, they were afraid that something terrible might happen. No need, Ill go there with you tonight, and handle it, Gu Ning said. She knew that it wasnt easy for the crew to shoot all the scenes again, so she wouldnt allow it to happen. Since Gu Ning said that, Li Maosong listened to her. Alright, Ill call Director Lu now, Gu Ning said. Sure, Li Maosong said, then hung it up. Afterwards, Gu Ning called Lu Zhan. Lu Zhan and Lu Xiao were talking about it at that moment, but they didnt have any ideas yet. It was neither Lu Zhans nor Lu Xiaos entertainmentpany, so they couldnt just waste money on the show. Even though Gu Ning didntck money at all, they should do their job well at the lowest cost. Once Lu Zhan saw Gu Nings name on the screen of his phone, he quickly answered it. Gu Ning told him that she was aware of what had happenedst night, and that there was no need for them to move to another ce. She would go there with them tonight to deal with the problem. Lu Zhan felt relieved when Gu Ning said that. Gu Ning was able to get rid of zombies, so this problem wouldnt be difficult for her. After having the conversation with Gu Ning, Lu Zhan shared the good news with Lu Xiao. As long as Gu Ning came, they believed that everything would be fine. Actually, they hesitated to call Gu Ning because they wanted to solve this problem on their own. Gu Ning was their boss after all, and they couldnt turn to her for help whenever there was a problem. ... There were two groups, Group A and Group B, working at the same time in the crew. The scene at Phoenix Mountain included the leading female role and a supporting male role. Both of them were in Group B. They had worked for a long time, so they were resting now in the day, while Group A was filming now. Since Gu Ning promised that she wouldeter, they would work as usual. Group B finished dinner at 5 pm, and they had to leave for Phoenix Mountain half an hourter. They needed to arrive there earlier to set up shooting equipment. Hearing that they were still going to Phoenix Mountain for filming tonight, many staff members got nervous. They didnt believe in ghosts, but they were still terrified by what had happenedst night. Lu Zhan then told them that Gu Ning woulde tonight, and that since their boss wasnt afraid of it, they should rx. They all trusted Gu Ning, so they soon calmed down. In addition, they also believed that it wasnt a big deal, and simply looked scary at night. When Gu Ning came, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya followed her. Cars couldnt get to the valley, because there was no road. They had to get out of the cars in a ce about a kilometer away from the valley, then go there on foot. They had to carry or move the shooting equipment with their hands, on their backs, or in handcarts. Actors might look glorious in front of the cameras, but filming was actually quite tiring. Both the actors and the workers in the crew had to suffer a lot to do their jobs well. The crew arrived at the scene earlier than Gu Ning. When they saw the familiar scene, they remembered the scary night. Some people felt ufortable and kept encouraging themselves to be brave. Luckily, most of them stayed calm and focused on working as always. Without dy, they began to set up tents and equipment. A few minutester, tents were ready, and actors had to put on make-up. It was 6:30 pm and it was still bright, so they needed to prepare everything properly before it became dark. Gu Ning along with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya finally showed up, and everyone greeted Gu Ning with respect. Gu Ning was very kind to them and kept smiling at them to help them rx. Even though Gu Ning was young and kind, the people there still stood in awe of her, because she was their boss. After greeting them, Gu Ning went to check the surroundings. She told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to stay at the scene to protect the crew. At the same time, she used her Jade Eyes to look into the woods. About two hundred meters away, there was a cave in a mountain and the man in ck was sitting inside. He was seriously injured and trying to heal himself. Gu Ning was sure that he must be the man who had fought against Leng Shaoting and fallen from the cliffst time. A cultivator was indeed unusually strong, for him to still be alive after falling from a high cliff. However, what Gu Ning didnt know was that the man was seriously injured by the power inside Leng Shaotings body. If it hadnt been for the power in Leng Shaotings body, he wouldnt have been so seriously injured. Chapter 1400 - Baili Zongxue

Chapter 1400: Baili Zongxue

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He was a cultivator, and it wasnt easy for him to die! However, it would be different if he ran into Gu Ning and the flood dragon. Although Gu Ning already found her target, she didnt take action right away because the sky was still very bright now. The man of the Evil Practice was cruel, but he wouldnt hurt other people casually. He only hunted young virgin girls by hook or by crook. Therefore, he was harmless to Lu Zhan and the other members of the crew. However, even though he was harmless for now, Gu Ning wouldnt let him escape, but because she couldnt do anything now, Gu Ning went back to the crowd. As the sky became dark, they were ready to film. They needed three actors in this scene at the valley, including the leading female role, the supporting male role, and an old man. The story was that the leading female role and the supporting male role fell from the cliff after being trapped by their enemy, and they were rescued by an old man who lived at the bottom of the cliff. This old man was an unknown master who was highly skilled at kung fu and medicine, so he cured the leading female role and the supporting male role. Once the sky became dark, the filming began. Gu Ning made an excuse and left the crowd. When there was nobody around her, she let the flood dragon out and told it to quietly kill the man of the Evil Practice. The man was seriously injured and vulnerable now, so it was very easy for the flood dragon to deal with him. The flood dragon moved quietly and directly swallowed the man into its belly without making any noise. The man of the Evil Practice thought that he had survived the crisis, but unexpectedly was caught by the flood dragon today. He couldnt even struggle. These days, Gu Ning ran into more and more members of the Evil Practice, and she honestly didnt know how many members it had. ... The filming went on smoothly this time, so everyone thought that what had happenedst night was just an ident. Li Maosong, on the other hand, believed that Gu Ning must have done something without them knowing. Anyway, everyone felt happy that everything went back to normal. It was already 2 am when the filming was over, and they sessfully finished the scene and were ready to go back, so Gu Ning asked Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to help them pack up. By the time she got home, it was 3 am. She quickly washed her face and went to bed. The next morning, even though she only went to sleep at 3 am, she still got up at 5:30 am to go for a run. She had only slept for a short time, but she was full of energy because of her magical power. Once Gu Ning went outside to run, she met Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue. As cultivators, it was necessary for them to keep exercising. And other than running in the morning, they still needed to meditate. Because the air was fresh in the morning and contained faint magical power, they needed to leave their home, and absorb some magical power before running in the morning. Leng Shaoting was absent today, so Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue walked over to talk to Gu Ning. In fact, Baili Zongyang stayed alert when he approached Gu Ning because he still couldnt discover why there was magical power in Cines medicines. However, he believed that Gu Ning wouldnt hurt them as long as they were kind to her. What a coincidence, Miss Gu! Baili Zongyang greeted Gu Ning. Nice to see you again, Mr. Baili, Gu Ning said politely. Oh, please let me introduce my younger sister, Baili Zongxue. Shes 17 this year, Baili Zongyang said to Gu Ning. Nice to see you, Miss Gu. Baili Zongxue greeted Gu Ning first. Nice to see you too, Miss Baili, Gu Ning said. Well, that sounds a little strange. You dont need to call me Miss Baili. Im not an adult yet; you can directly call me Zongxue, Baili Zongxue said. She was a very adorable girl. Sure, and you can just call me Gu Ning. Gu Ning smiled. This was their first meeting, so they werent close. Although Baili Zongxue tried to leave a good impression on Gu Ning, she was still suspicious because there was magical power in Gu Nings medicines. They were worried that Gu Ning might do something to hurt them if she could sense magical power and discover their real identities. Although those medicines contained magical power, they were useless to them. They were more curious to know how Gu Ning got the magical power and how much of it she had. They wanted magical power for their own use, but they had no intention to hurt Gu Ning. If it was possible, they wanted to be good friends. Gu Ning, I read much news about you on the Inte, and admire you. Baili Zongxueplimented Gu Ning after finding out what she had achieved at such a young age. Dongfang Ziyu used to be her idol, but now she thought that Gu Ning was much more outstanding than Dongfang Ziyu. If Gu Ning was also a member of the cultivation world, she would definitely be more talented than Dongfang Ziyu. Thank you for yourpliment. Gu Ning smiled. Oh, Im going to write the National College Entrance Examination this year. Which college did you apply for? I want to study in the same university as you. Do you mind? Baili Zongxue asked. Of course not! Gu Ning was amused. I applied for the Capital University. Gu Ning didnt mind at all, and had no n to keep it secret. Since they wanted to know more about her, she wouldnt hide it. What major did you choose? Baili Zongxue asked again. Economic Management, Gu Ning replied. Well, I dont think Id be able to study that. I love history, so Ill apply for a major in history, Baili Zongxue said. Although Baili Zongxue wanted to have a close rtionship with Gu Ning, she honestly wasnt good at economics. Chapter 1401 - Feng Qile’s Injured

Chapter 1401: Feng Qiles Injured

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Can we be friends? I dont have many friends and I always feel bored, Baili Zongxue asked Gu Ning and looked pitiful. Even though Gu Ning was aware that she was approaching her on purpose, it was hard for her to hate her. In addition, Gu Ning could feel her sincerity. Maybe she would really want to be friends with her when she got to know more about her. Sure! Gu Ning was willing to make friends with Baili Zongxue. Wonderful! Can we exchange phone numbers? Can I add you as my WeChat friend? Baili Zongxue asked with excitement. No problem. Gu Ning agreed. After that, they went for a run together. When they finished exercising, Baili Zongxue invited Gu Ning to share breakfast, but Gu Ning declined so she didnt insist. Once Gu Ning was gone, the active and adorable Baili Zongxue disappeared and she returned to being calm and cool. It seems alright. No matter what, you should be careful, Baili Zongyang said. I understand. Baili Zongxue nodded. ... Gu Ning went back to her hometer. She took a shower and changed her clothes before she enjoyed her breakfast. After resting for a while, she left for herpany. On her way, Gu Ning thought about what she should do in the following days. The result of the National College Entrance Examination would be out in four days, so she needed to go back to City F. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxins wedding was only a week away, and she also needed to send them a special wedding gift then. However, she wouldnt show up as Gu Ning, but as Tang Aining. Both the Tang Aining from the previous incarnation and the Tang Aining in this incarnation had a grudge against them, so their wedding would definitely be unforgettable. Gu Ning had the idea to secretly let Ji Yijing find out Tang Bingsens illegitimate son and make Ji Yijing deal with the illegitimate son herself. Since Ji Yijing was able to hurt her mother so badly in the previous incarnation, it wouldnt be a problem for Ji Yijing to do that again. However, Gu Ning thought that it was an evil idea, because Tang Bingsens illegitimate son was innocent. If Ji Yijing took action, the illegitimate son would definitely be killed. Gu Ning would feel guilty if the innocent boy died because of her, so she gave up this idea. Anyway, Feng Qile was Tang Bingsens son, and he was the first heir of his business. Gu Ning was about to deal with Tang Yaxin to make Tang Yaxin lose the qualification of an heir. Feng Qile was her next target. If Tang Bingsen was in trouble, Feng Qile would rece him, which would be an obstacle on Tang Qingyangs way to power in the Tang Organization. Tang Qingyang was a major shareholder and was also a member of the Tang family, so he would take over the Tang Organization as long as Tang Bingsens family wasnt able to run thepany. Therefore, Gu Ning nned to help get Feng Qile out of the fiercepetition in the Tang family and cut his rtionship with it. Tang Qingyang needed all the other major shareholders support in order to take over the Tang Organization, so Gu Ning decided to handle it before she dealt with Tang Bingsen. Since Tang Qingyang was going to take over the Tang Organization, they had to control and minimize the damage, but there were going to be unavoidable damages. The Tang Organization would be in turmoil, because it would have a new leader. While Gu Ning was deep in thought, she was scared when the car came to an abrupt halt. Whats wrong? Gu Ning asked at once. There is a car crash ahead, boss, Gao Yi said. The car ident was still a distance from them, so they were fine. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to look forward without dy. She saw that the front of one car was seriously damaged, and the car ident seemed very horrible. Coincidentally, right as Gu Ning was thinking about Tang Bingsens illegitimate son, his illegitimate son was caught in this car ident. He seemed to be severely injured. The driver of the car was Tang Bingsens mistress, Feng Lin, and Feng Qile sat in the front passengers seat. Their car hit the back of a big truck ahead of them, and the windshield was broken into pieces, which stuck into his head. Therefore, Feng Qiles head was bleeding and he was unconscious now. After seeing that, Gu Ning sat still in her car. She had no intention to get involved in this. This was the first time that Gu Ning had stayed indifferent. It wasnt her fault that she was cold-blooded. Although she was kind and helpful, she wouldnt help just anyone. Feng Qile was Tang Bingsens illegitimate son after all, and they had a conflict of interest. She had no n to hurt him, nor help him when he was injured by ident. Whether he could survive this time depended on him. Because of the car ident, they were stuck in a traffic jam, and the traffic police immediately came to do their job. Feng Lin was injured too because she knocked her head against the window, but she was in a much better condition than Feng Qile. She took out her phone in a hurry and called Tang Bingsen. Tang Bingsen was anxious and went to see them right away. Feng Qile was his only son, and he couldnt allow him to die! A whileter, an ambnce arrived and sent the injured to the nearby hospital. The capital was a veryrge city, so the ambnce only came after a long while. The other cars on the road all moved away for the ambnce. Feng Lin was fine, but Feng Qile was in great danger. It was about half an hour before Gu Ning could leave, and once she arrived at her office, K came to meet her. He told Gu Ning to log in the game because several other game yers wanted to have apetition with her. Gu Ning was free now, so she agreed. Chapter 1402 - A Minor Virus as a Warning

Chapter 1402: A Minor Virus as a Warning

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There were no yers who could defeat Gu Ning in the game, so she won all the time. Battle in the Sky was bing more and more attractive now, and many yers left positivements on it. Although not everyone liked it, it still became the most popr online game within a short time. This caused many game developers to be jealous of High-speed Tech, and some of them began to scheme against it. There were many online games nowadays, but only a few of them could gain poprity, and most of them would be reced and ignored after several years. yers had too many choices and they always wanted to try something new. ordingly, Battle in the Sky stole many yers away from other online games. Because the number of people who yed games stayed stable, thepetition among online games was cruel. Some other popr online games might not mind it, because they still had a lot of loyal fans, but it was terrible news for those online games which struggled to gain attention from the yers. They didnt have loyal fans, so they were easily abandoned by the yers. Business was like a battlefield without smoke. Commercialpetition referred to the process in whichmodity operators with independent economic interestspeted with each other in order to obtain more market shares and higher economic benefits. Thepany brand was the core element ofmercialpetition. The main content ofmercialpetition: 1. Productpetition. 2. Competition for business elements. 3. Servicepetition. 4. Pricepetition. These were all normal businesspetitions, and most businessespeted with each other legally. On the other hand, abnormalmercialpetition was the use of unfairpetition methods, such as: 1. Using counterfeiting to engage in market transactions and damagingpetitors; 2. Commercial bribery. 3. Misleading and false propaganda. 4. Acts that infringe on trade secrets. 5. Operators selling goods at prices below cost for the purpose of squeezing outpetitors. 6. Conditional transactions. 7. Acts of rewarding sales that vited regtions. 8. Damage to the reputation ofpetitors. 9. Acts of unfairpetition in bidding. 10. Acts ofpulsory transactions by publicpanies or other operators who had a monopoly in ordance with thew. 11. Acts of the government and its subordinate departments abusing administrative power to restrictpetition. Abnormalmercialpetition was definitely illegal, and as long as there was clear evidence, businesses which were involved in it would be punished ording to thew. If it wasnt serious, they only needed to pay a fine orpensation. However, when it was serious, they could be sentenced to years in jail or even to death. The richer a businessman was, the more he was afraid to be involved in trouble, because he could lose everything once he got in trouble. ordingly, smart businessmen were unwilling topete illegally, unless they were confident that they would be safe. However, some businessmen were good at making money, but didnt have moral standards. After all, there were all kinds of men in this world. Some were reasonable, while some werent. Some had a good temper, while some had a bad temper. Anyway, different businessmen had different ways of running their businesses. For example, Battle in the Sky became the most popr online game, and the majority of other game developers were jealous of it. Most of them were thinking topete legally, a few of them directly gave uppeting because they knew they couldnt win, while several of them decided to try topete illegally. Actually, if every businessmanpeted with his opponents illegally, the global business would be in chaos. It wasnt easy topete illegally either, and it was veryplicated in reality. Tianhe Technology used to have the idea of ying a dirty trick to defeat High-speed Tech, but it didnt think it could win, so it gave up in the end. However, although Tianhe Technology gave up, there was another gamepany which tried to scheme against High-speed Tech. It was Windwheel Technology Windwheel Technology told a hacker to hack into theputer system of High-speed Tech, to try to destroy the programming of Battle in the Sky. It was necessary to protect and maintain the system after a game was released. Nobody wanted the game to have a problem when a considerable amount of game yers were enjoying it. The hacker of Windwheel Technology was very skillful, but he was still no match for K and his friends. K and his friends were top hackers in the world after all. With the help of Ks team, theputer system of the Shengning Organization had the strictest security in their country. Even if a hacker might be able to hack into theirputer system, K and his friends would soon find out. Therefore, K found out that the hacker was from Windwheel Technology once he detected something abnormal. Without hesitation, K installed a minor virus to Windwheel Technologysputer system, which made it useless for a whole hour. K even left lines of words on the screens of theirputers to warn them not to be so stupid. All the staff of Windwheel Technology was scared and didnt dare to attack High-speed Tech again. Although it was only a minor virus, they couldnt do anything to remove the warning off the screens of theirputers. Chapter 1403 - Gu Man’s Pregnant

Chapter 1403: Gu Mans Pregnant

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luckily, they didnt suffer any loss, and it was just a warning. Windwheel Technology felt more scared than relieved. It was obvious that High-speed Tech was at a higher level than Windwheel Technology. ... During lunch, Gu Ning received a call from Tang Yunfan and Tang Haifeng. Both of them shared a piece of exciting news with her that Gu Man was pregnant. Gu Ning was also thrilled and decided to go see Gu Man right away. She booked a ticket on the earliest flight and went back to City B without Gao Yi and Qiao Yaing with her this time. The ne would take off at 1: 50 pm, and she could arrive at City B at 3 pm. Gu Ning didnt tell anyone to pick her up, and instead took a taxi heading straight to the Tang familys house. It was already past 4 pm when she showed up. Gu Man felt a little ufortable when she got up that morning, so she didnt go to work in her beauty salon. She had a poor appetite at noon, and didnt eat much at lunch, so she went back to her room for a rest. However, she suddenly passed out when she walked upstairs, which frightened everyone else in the Tang family. Their family doctor came right away and gave Gu Man a check up. And when the result was out, the Tang family was excited, because it turned out that Gu Man was pregnant. Master Tang called Tang Yunfan at once, and Tang Yunfan canceled his meetings without hesitation and hurried back home. Quan Mingkai drove the car, while Tang Yunfan called Gu Ning on his way. Gu Man woke up soon after she lost consciousness for a short while, so she heard the good news as well. She was excited, happy, and felt slightly embarrassed, because she wasnt young after all. The Tang family cherished Gu Man very much, and she had be the most important figure now that everyone found out that she had a baby in her belly. She definitely wouldnt work in the beauty salon any longer, so Tang Yunfan arranged for someone else to manage it. Gu Man actually didnt mind working during her pregnancy. This wasnt the first time that she had been pregnant, and she wasnt a weak woman after all, but the Tang family insisted, so she agreed. The Tang family wouldnt allow Gu Man to do whatever she wanted until she had safely passed the first three months. Luckly, the Tang familys house was veryrge and had a big garden, which was enough for Gu Man to take a walk in if she liked. Tang Yunrong and her husband came to visit Gu Man once they heard the news, and although the Tang family didntck anything, they still came with many gifts. Gu Ning, on the other hand, came with empty hands, because she was Gu Mans daughter and she didnt know what a pregnant woman needed. The Tang family would hire an experienced nurse to take good care of Gu Man, and Gu Man could get whatever she wanted in the Tang family. Only in a rich family could a pregnant woman be treated so well, because pregnant women in ordinary families had to work as usual. With the help of Gu Nings pills, Gu Mans body was in a much better condition than before, so it wouldnt be very difficult for her to have a second pregnancy. Ever since Gu Man and Gu Ning had joined the Tang family, the Tang family was filled with happiness andughter, which seldom happened before. ... Gu Ning stayed in the Tang family for three days before she went back to City F to see her scores from the National College Entrance Examination. Well, youre not a little girl anymore, and you have your own ideas. There are many good universities in City B as well, but you still want to go to study in the capital. Shaoting is more attractive than us! Tang Haifengined and seemed sad. Gu Ning was amused. Grandpa, Ive always wanted to go study in the capital, it has nothing to do with Shaoting. In fact, she was determined to take revenge the moment she was reincarnated, so she was sure that she was going to study in the capital. When Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxins wedding began, her revenge would also start. I dont think so, Tang Haifeng said. However, he was just kidding, because Gu Ning had told him that she wanted to study in the Capital University when they first met each other in City Teng. Therefore, Tang Haifeng only felt sad that he couldnt see Gu Ning as often in the future. Gu Ning understood his worries and said with a smile, Grandpa, dont worry, Ill visit you when Im free. Really? I dont see you often these days. Could you make sure that you can visit me once youre free in the future? Tang Haifeng said. Im just busy dealing with my business now! Gu Ning argued. Youre too ambitious at such a young age! Tang Haifeng said. Although Gu Ning was the pride of the Tang family, Tang Haifeng still hoped that she could live a happy life with less pressure. After that, Tang Haifeng arranged for a chauffeur to drive Gu Ning to the airport. ... Gu Ning arrived at City F at 5 pm. The scores would be released at 12 am that night, then she could begin to apply for her dream university. She could do it on the Inte, but the school hoped that they would make their decisions after they had a meeting the next day. Some students didnt know which university they should apply for, and needed their teachers advice. Chapter 1404 - Mu Ke Confesses His Love to Yu Mixi

Chapter 1404: Mu Ke Confesses His Love to Yu Mixi

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning, however, was different from other students because she was too outstanding so she could make the decision on her own. Nevertheless, it would be thest time that she was able to see her ssmates, so she decided to meet with them the next day. She wouldnt forget her ssmates even though she was very sessful. Before Gu Ning came back to City F, she told Hao Ran and her other friends the news. So after she arrived at City F, she directly went to meet them at the appointed restaurant. At 5:30 pm, she arrived and her friends were all present. Mu Ke, Hao Ran, Chu Peihan, Yu Mixi, Su Anya, An Yi, and Zhang Tianping were all waiting for her, but they didnt begin to order the dishes until Gu Ning came, because it was still early. Before the dishes were ced on the table, they chatted with each other casually. The scores will be out at 12 am, and Im so nervous right now, Su Anya said. Although she was an excellent student, she wanted to major inw, which had a high score requirement. Actually, her family wanted her to study abroad, but she convinced them to listen to her, so she had the absolute right to choose now. Im nervous too! Yu Mixi agreed. She was determined to study in the capital. She knew that she wouldnt be epted into the Capital University, but she made up her mind to follow Gu Ning. Even if she couldnt get into a prestigious college, she could study in a qualified university at least. I dont care about it at all, Chu Peihan said, because she was going to study acting. Of course you dont! Youre good at studying, and the major you chose doesnt have a high requirement for your scores, Hao Ran said. I think we dont need to expect to be enrolled in good colleges. As long as there is a school which wants us, were fine. Hao Ran gave a nce to Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping. In fact, Hao Ran and Qin Zixun were smart boys too, but they spent little time and energy on studying. Luckily, they met Gu Ningst semester, so it wouldnt be a problem for them to get into a university. Mu Ke was an excellent student, so he could definitely get into a good university. In addition, he already had the idea to study in the same university as Yu Mixi. Shortly after the National College Entrance Examination was over, he confessed his love to Yu Mixi without anyone else knowing. Yu Mixi hadnt known that Mu Ke liked her too, so she was surprised and felt excited. However, she hesitated to ept him at the same time, because she wasnt sure where Mu Ke was going to study in the future. She didnt want to have a long-distance rtionship, but she didnt want to force Mu Ke to go to the capital with her. Besides, even though they liked each other, neither of them knew what would happen in the future. She definitely wanted a good result, but she was afraid of possible difficulties ahead of them. Mu Ke understood her feelings very well, so he directly told Yu Mixi that he would follow her to the capital. Since Mu Ke decided to study in the capital as well, Yu Mixi thought that there wouldnt be any serious problems. Yu Mixi said that she would consider it, and that she would give him her answer when their scores were out. Although they werent boyfriend and girlfriend yet, they sometimes hung out together and maintained a close rtionship with each other. Because Yu Mixi was an intern in Shenghua Real Estate now, and was busy during the week, they mostly met each other on weekends. Their friends werent aware of it, because Yu Mixi hadnt made her decision yet. Hao Ran and An Yi were destined to inherit their families business, so they chose to major in management like Gu Ning. And if no idents happened, they would study in the capital city, City G, in Province G. City G was a first-tier city after all, and wasnt a bad choice. Qin Zixun would major in politics because he was going to serve in the government, and would stay in City G too. Zhang Tianping, Hao Ran, and Qin Zixun always had fun together, and they were close brothers for years. As a result, Zhang Tianping would go where Hao Ran and Qin Zixun went to study. After talking about scores, Gu Ning asked Yu Mixi, Mixi, hows your internship in Shenghua Real Estate? Are you used to it? Is there anyone who treats you unkindly? It took me some time to get used to it, because its my first internship, but I feel much better now. Nobody treats me unkindly, and theyre very friendly to me, Yu Mixi said. Actually, some staff members bullied Yu Mixi once in a while at the very beginning, because they thought that she was a neer. It wasnt umon that old staff members bullied neers in apany. Luckily, the bullying wasnt serious, and they simply told her to help them print things and buy coffee. The financial manager noticed and criticized them. He told them that Yu Mixi was only an intern, not a neer. In that case, it couldnt be simple. Ordinary people couldnt get an internship in the finance department, because it was a very important department in apany, especially a bigpany. Therefore, everyone began to believe that Yu Mixi must have powerful support, and nobody dared to take advantage of her afterwards. They also tried to find out who rmended Yu Mixi to work there, but Yu Mixi didnt tell them. They were afraid to annoy the person supporting Yu Mixi, so they changed their attitude towards her. It was an unspoken rule in the workce that nobody wanted to offend a person of power. Chapter 1405 - A BunChapter of Hoodlums

Chapter 1405: A Bunch of Hoodlums

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions d to know. Gu Ning smiled. Oh, but if you encounter any trouble, dont hesitate to tell me, alright? You have my support. Yu Mixi wasnt only her employee, but was also her close friend, and she was going to protect Yu Mixi if anyone dared to bully her. I understand. Yu Mixi nodded, but she wouldnt turn to Gu Ning for help at any time if it wasnt necessary. She understood thatpetition was everywhere, and she needed to get used to it. In addition, she still needed to go to find a job on her own after she graduated from college without Gu Nings help. So it wasnt a bad thing for her to confront difficulties in advance. Nobody knew that Yu Mixi was able to work as an intern in Shenghua Real Estate because it was owned by Gu Ning. The others all believed that Gu Ning must have a close rtionship with An Yis father. Actually, An Yi felt a little uneasy when he got along with Gu Ning right now, because Gu Ning and his father were friends in business. When the dishes were finally ced on the table, they began to enjoy it with some wine. They decided to have fun together till 12 am and wouldnt separate until they saw their scores. Therefore, they went to have a walk after dinner, and decided to go to Dihao Clubhouseter. ... After dinner, many people were enjoying themselves in the park, and it was full of activity. However, idents always happened where a lot of people gathered. And shortly after Gu Ning and her friends arrived at the park, an ident happened. Although there were many people on the square, there were only a few people walking by thenes in the woods. So because Gu Ning and her friends didnt want to be bothered by the crowd, they went to have a walk in the woods. After which, they saw several hoodlums sexually harassing a woman. Even though they didnt touch her, they were quite annoying, and the woman was angry, but she didnt dare to annoy them. She only shouted that she would call the police. Unfortunately, the bunch of hoodlums didnt care about it at all, and kept on harassing her. Dont do that! We wont eat you alive. Leave me alone! The woman almost cried from the fear. She regretted walking alone today. If she hadnt done that, she wouldnt have run into those hoodlums. She felt helpless now. In fact, some people around them witnessed the scene, but nobody stepped out to help her. The woman understood that not everyone was kind and many onlookers were indifferent. Come on, lets have fun together. Were not bad people; you should trust us. ... Boss... Hao Ran and the other boys were mad. They wanted to take action, but asked for Gu Nings opinion first. Go ahead. You can deal with it, Gu Ning said, then sat down with other girls. Sure! Once Gu Ning agreed, those boys walked towards the bunch of hoodlums. I thought you would go with them. Gu Ning looked to Chu Peihan, because Chu Peihan was always excited about fights. Why? Chu Peihanughed. Theyre simply a bunch of hoodlums, so I wont bother to fight with them. Gu Ning smiled and said nothing. She agreed with Chu Peihan. When Hao Ran and the other boys walked over, they shouted, Hey, you, real men dont harass women. I dare you to bully us! Hao Ran looked arrogant, because he disdained hoodlums. In fact, they could easily beat them up. The woman got excited when Hao Ran stepped out, and she hoped that they could rescue her, while those hoodlums were mad that they were interrupted. One of them said, Youre just a bunch of kids. Stay away! Because Hao Ran and the other boys were very young, the bunch of hoodlums didnt take them seriously. Youre just cowards! Hao Ran challenged them again. The bunch of hoodlums were furious. Beat them! Without dy, four of them ran to Hao Ran and the other boys. Although An Yi wasparatively weaker, the other boys were good and experienced at fighting, so they beat those hoodlums up within seconds. The bunch of hoodlums were frightened and begged Hao Ran to let them go. Please let us go. We wont do it again. We wont do it again, please. To their surprise, these young boys were much stronger than them. Disappear, now! Hao Ran said. Hao Ran and the boys didnt injure them seriously, and they only had external injuries, so those hoodlums escaped at once. Thank you so much for your help! The woman thanked Hao Ran when those hoodlums were gone. Youre wee, and you should go back home now. Its not safe for a woman to stay outside alone at night, Mu Ke said. Thank you, thank you so much. The woman still thanked them several times before she left. ... When the woman walked away, Hao Ran and the other boys went back to Gu Ning. Just a bunch of hoodlums, and we beat them up within seconds! Hao Ran sneered with disdain. They often used to fight in their school, but they hadnt fought for a long time now. They grew up over time, and they wouldnt cause others trouble when it wasnt necessary. Why dont you fight against each other if you want to enjoy it? Gu Ning joked. Chapter 1406 - Guess Scores

Chapter 1406: Guess Scores

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No, we wont do that. They were close friends and they were unwilling to hurt each other, so it was impossible that they would enjoy it. They walked in the park for a while longer, then went to Dihao Clubhouse. A club usually became crowded after 10 pm, so it would be boring if they went there earlier. Gu Ning didnt win a prize this time, because she was reluctant to arouse suspicion. Anyway, they didntck money, and Gu Ning would pay the bill. After staying in the private room for half an hour, they went to the underground boxing field to watch the game. And by the time they were back in the private room, it was only 11:30 pm. Although the scores will be out in half an hour, I still feel like its forever, Su Anya said. They could apply for their dream universities once the scores were out, but they already had their ideas. If they could sessfully reach the passing marks for admission of their dream universities, it would be the best. If not, they would have to change their targets. Gu Ning was confident that she could be enrolled in the Capital University, so she didnt worry. Su Anya also wanted to go to study in the capital, and her second choice was a famous university in City B. However, there was a gap between a good university in the capital and one in City B. Although Su Anya aimed to study in the capital, she didnt have much confidence, because she wasnt as excellent as Mu Ke and Gu Ning at studying. Yu Mixi aimed to study in a university of business and economics in the capital, so did Mu Ke. He would go wherever Yu Mixi went. Chu Peihans target was a film academy in the capital, because it was the best film academy in their country. As long as her scores werent too low, Chu Peihan was sure to be enrolled. ... Finally, it was 12 am, and they used their phones to check their scores. However, because there were too many students doing that at this time, they had to wait for a while longer. At 12:10 am, they read their scores. Yu Mixi was the first one who saw her scores, and her total score was 593. It was 33 points higher than the passing marks ofst year. Although the passing marks were different every year, it wouldnt be much higher this year thanst year. Yu Mixi was very excited when she saw her total score, because it was beyond her expectation. Good for you! 593 is very high, and its highly likely that youll be enrolled, Gu Ning said. She felt happy for Yu Mixi. After all, not everyone could be as outstanding as her at studying. What? 593? Wow, Mixi, you can surely be enrolled in a great university! Let me have a look! The others all approached her. Yu Mixi thought that she might just get enrolled in an ordinary college in the capital, but now she was able to go to her dream university. She felt like crying with excitement, but felt shy to cry in front of her friends, so she forced herself to calm down. After that, An Yi also saw his total score, which was 564. He could also definitely be enrolled in a great university in City G. However, although there were also many great universities in City G, they werentparable to those top colleges in the capital. Su Anyas total score was 615, which wasnt enough for her to be eptable by her dream university, but she was fine with it, because she could still study in a prestigious university in City B. Although it was a shame that she couldnt see Gu Ning and her other friends very often in the future, it wasnt a bad total score. Hao Ran, Qin Zixun, and Zhang Tianping had basically the same total score, and it wouldnt be a problem for them to be enrolled by their target university. Chu Peihans total score was 653, while Mu Kes was 689, so they were very satisfied with their total scores. Gu Ning was thest one who revealed her total score, but she told her friend to guess first. We can each have a guess about our bosss total score, and whoever is wrong needs to drink a bottle of beer. Chu Peihan proposed. No problem! everyone agreed. In fact, it wasnt difficult for them to guess correctly about Gu Nings total score, because she was well-known for her unbelievable performance at studying. Ill do it first! Hao Ran raised his hand. Given that our boss can always have full scores during the past exams back in our school, I think she can have 748 out of 750. I agree with Hao Ran! Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping said at once. They also believed that Gu Ning could easily have a total score which was very close to the full score. I think its 749, Chu Peihan said. She had more confidence in Gu Ning than them, but it wasnt likely for Gu Ning to have a full-score essay after all, so she only deducted one point from the full score. Chapter 1407 - Full Score

Chapter 1407: Full Score

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I agree with Peihan, Yu Mixi said. Since Yu Mixi believed that Gu Ning could have a total score of 749, Mu Ke supported her. In the end, only Su Anya guessed that it might be 747. When everyone had his or her guess, Gu Ning revealed her total score. It turned out to be a full score, 750 points! In that case, nobody guessed correctly. Everyone was shocked, because it was too unbelievable to be true. No one had ever had a full-score essay before! Gu Ning was actually also surprised by the result. 750? D-Did I hear it right? No way! I cant believe my ears. Boss, youre so amazing! You have my respect. Wow. I must tell my parents. Everyone cheered and celebrated, as if they had the full score themselves. After celebrating for a while, they went back to their own homes. When Gu Ning was home, she called Leng Shaoting and shared the good news with him. Leng Shaoting was astonished by the result and felt proud of her. Gu Ning told him to keep it a secret from Master Leng for now, because she personally wanted to tell Master Leng when he woke up. ... When it was finally 7 am, Gu Ning called Tang Haifeng. She knew that Tang Haifeng was usually already up at this time. Tang Haifeng was shocked, so were the other members of the Tang family when Gu Ning told them her total score. They knew that Gu Ning was the top student in her school, but they didnt expect that she could get a full score. All the members of the Tang family burst into tears of joy. Afterwards, Gu Ning called Master Leng. Master Leng was enjoying his breakfast along with Leng Yuanqian, his wife and Leng Yuanzhen and his wife. Hi, Ningning, do you want to tell grandpa a piece of good news? Master Lengughed once he picked up Gu Nings call. Master Leng was sure that Gu Ning could have a good result. Gu Ning smiled and said, Youre right, grandpa, but why dont you have a guess about my total score? The full score is 750. Well, I believe you can get 748 or 749 out of 750, Master Leng said with confidence. He didnt think that Gu Ning could have a full score, because it wasnt likely to have a full-score essay in the exam. Actually, nobody would have that idea. Hearing that, Leng Yuanqian snorted. Even though Gu Ning was the top student in her school, in his eyes, she could only have a total score between 730 and 740. Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin were surprised by Master Lengs guess, because they also thought that it was too high. They had never seen a senior high student who could get a total score beyond 745 in the exam before! Um, very close, but not right, because I have a full score in total, 750 points, Gu Ning said. Can I have a reward? Although Gu Ning didntck rewards or gifts, she still wanted it from Master Leng, because it was meaningful to her. Master Leng, however, was stunned and couldnt say a word all of a sudden. Leng Yuanqian noticed his reaction and thought that Gu Nings total score might be very different from Master Lengs guess. W-What? You have a full score? Master Leng asked. Although 748 and 749 were only two and one points less than 750, 750 was the full score after all. Leng Yuanzhen and the others around the dining table were astonished. They stared at Master Leng, waiting for his next sentence. Yes, I have a full score of 750 points, Gu Ning said again on the phone. Good for you! I feel so happy for you! Master Lengughed loudly with happiness. Do I get any reward? Gu Ning asked. Sure,e to see me when youre in the capital, and Ill give you a thick red envelope! Master Leng beamed. Great, see you then! Gu Ning said. See you! Master Leng was excited. Father, did I hear it right? Ningning has a full score of 750 points? Leng Yuanzhen asked Master Leng. Right! 750 points! A full score! Master Leng said with a broad smile. He didnt want to eat anymore and went back to his room to call his old friends to share this good news with them. Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu were greatly surprised when they heard the news, and they were also envious of Master Leng because he had such an outstanding future grand daughter-inw. Although their grandchildren were also outstanding among their peers, they were barelyparable to Gu Ning. Chapter 1408 - Master Leng’s Threat

Chapter 1408: Master Lengs Threat

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After calling Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu, Master Leng gave a call to a man named Cai Qinghua. Leng, why are you calling me this early in the morning? Do you still want that calligraphy from me? Let me tell you what, no matter how much you pay, I wont sell it to you! Im very busy now, so you can end this call if you dont have anything important to talk to me about, Cai Qinghua said. Cai Qinghua wasnt as close to Master Leng as Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu were, but he was an old friend of Master Leng too. Whatre you busy with? Master Leng asked. There is a student who has a full score in City F this year, and I need to invite her to have a meeting with me right away. It has never happened before! Cai Qinghua said with great excitement in his voice. Cai Qinghua was the principal of the Capital University. Actually, every principal of each prestigious university was attracted by Gu Nings total score of the exam. Therefore, Cai Qinghua nned to see Gu Ning as soon as possible. Do you mean Gu Ning? Master Leng said with a smile on his lips. How do you know that? Cai Qinghua was surprised. Do you want her to study in your university? Master Leng asked on purpose. Of course! Cai Qinghua said. If you sell that calligraphy to me, Ill help you get her into your university, or youll lose her, Master Leng said in a threatening tone. He was using Gu Ning to threaten Cai Qinghua. Although Gu Nings dream university was precisely the Capital University and nobody could change her mind, Master Leng still purposely said that, trying to get the calligraphy from Cai Qinghua. He knew that that calligraphy was very precious in Cai Qinghuas eyes, so he could only try it without a better idea. Cai Qinghua got anxious. Leng, do you want to threaten that student? Its uneptable! The girl must have studied very hard in order to have a bright future, and you cant stop her from getting into the Capital University! Its not clear whether shell choose the Capital University or not, and there are other highly prestigious universities in the capital as well, Master Leng said with disdain. You... Cai Qinghua was annoyed, because Master Leng was right. There were other prestigious universities in the capital, so the top students still had choices. Wait a second, do you know the student very well? Cai Qinghua asked. Yes, shes my future grand daughter-inw, so Ill tell her to study in another prestigious university in the capital if you dont sell the calligraphy to me, Master Leng said with pride. What? Gu Ning is your future grand daughter-inw? Are you kidding me? Cai Qinghua couldnt believe it. Gu Ning was in City F, while the Leng family was in the capital, and Gu Ning was very young this year. It was normal for a girl of 18 to have a boyfriend, but it was still unbelievable. Do you feel its hard to believe? She called me early this morning and shared the good news with me, Master Leng said. Believe it or not, Gu Ning is my grandsons girlfriend, and were already talking about their engagement. After that, Master Leng hung up the call before Cai Qinghua could say another word. However, a few secondster, his phone rang and the caller was Cai Qinghua. Master Leng didnt answer it right away, and waited for another few seconds. It torture for Cai Qinghua to wait during these seconds. What? Didnt you refuse to believe it? Master Leng said. Is Gu Ning really your future grand daughter-inw? Is she really Shaotings girlfriend? Cai Qinghua asked. Right, do you want to learn more about her? You can search her name on the Inte yourself. Call me again when youve made your decision, Master Leng said and hung up once more. In order to get that calligraphy, Master Leng made full use of Gu Ning. However, it wasnt a bad thing for Gu Ning, because Cai Qinghua would pay more attention to her because of his rtionship with the Leng family. Gu Ning was a student and a businesswoman, so she couldnt stay in their school every day. Therefore, if she didnt have connections, it would be inconvenient for her to run herpanies in the future, because although Gu Ning had indeed achieved a lot, the Capital University was a top university in their country. Cai Qinghua immediately searched Gu Nings name on the Inte, and after reading the news about her, he was totally shocked. He thought that Gu Ning was already unbelievable when she got the full score, but it turned out that she had done a lot of amazing things before. Chapter 1409 - Admiration and Suspicion

Chapter 1409: Admiration and Suspicion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She started her business at an early age, and already had over two billion yuan in wealth. Herpanies included Jade Beauty Jewelry, Cine, Charm, Fenghua Entertainment, Kouzi, and so forth. Cai Qinghua was familiar with Cine, because he had many Cine medicines in his home. His stomach wasnt very well, and he would feel much better every time he took some of Cines medicines. To his astonishment, it was owned by a young girl! It was hard for him to believe it. In addition, this girl was also a kung fu master and she had saved many peoples lives. He was reluctant to lose such a talented student! Therefore, Cai Qinghua made up his mind and called Master Leng without hesitation. He agreed to sell that calligraphy to Master Leng, but Master Leng had to make sure that Gu Ning would study in the Capital University. Master Leng was very satisfied and agreed. In case Cai Qinghua regretted it when he found out that Gu Nings dream university was already the Capital University, Master Leng told him to meet Gu Ning in person. After that, Master Leng went to Cai Qinghuas home for that calligraphy. Shortly after Gu Ning had the call with Master Leng, her principal called her. Although the principal could check Gu Nings total score on the official website, he didnt do that because he thought it was an abuse of his power. ordingly, he decided to ask Gu Ning instead. The student meeting would be held at 2 pm so the Education Bureau would organize all of the students total scores before 12 pm. So the principal would know the result by that afternoon. However, he couldnt wait. The scores were released tootest night, or he would have called Gu Ning right after it was released yesterday. The principal was shocked as well when he learned that Gu Ning had a full score of 750 points. He knew that it wouldnt be a problem for Gu Ning to reach 740, but he was surprised that she could get a full score. It had never happened before! After the principal called Gu Ning, Zhang Qiuhua and more people called Gu Ningter. As a result, Gu Ning kept receiving calls and replying to messages the entire morning. And because they sincerely cared about her, Gu Ning didnt lose her patience. Many of Gu Nings followers on Weibo also asked her for her total score for the National College Entrance Examination. They all hoped that she could tell them, but it was not only Gu Nings Weibo; many of herpanies official Weibo ounts also received many messages about her total score. However, Gu Ning seldom remembered that she had a Weibo ount in her daily life, because she was too busy. And those who were managing those official Weibo ounts were just as unaware of her score. ... At the same time, the Education Bureau of City F noticed Gu Nings unusual total score when it was organizing all the students scores in City F. The Education Bureau was amazed by Gu Nings total score. There was no doubt that she got the highest score around the country this year. Normally, the highest total score in City F was around 700, and a full score had never happened before. Nevertheless, although Gu Ning could get a full score, it didnt mean that the National College Entrance Examination was very easy. In fact, it was very difficult for many senior high students to get a high score in the exam. Therefore, Gu Nings total score shocked everyone in the Education Bureau, and they checked the result many times to make sure of it. After that, the Education Bureau released the result on Weibo, which didnt need Gu Nings agreement. Within minutes, the news of Gu Nings total score went viral on the Inte. Jesus, she has a full score. I cant believe my eyes! She must have the highest score in the country. It has never happened before! Goddess Gu is my idol. I feel so proud of her. ... Most Inte users were amazed by the news, but some still held suspicion. A full score? Seriously? It cant be true. I dont believe it. ... However, those suspicions didnt get much attention. Although a full score had never happened before, it didnt mean that it wouldnt ever happen. Anyway, most people supported Gu Ning. ... At 1 pm that afternoon, Gu Ning left for her school. There was a long banner hanging on the gate of their school to congratte Gu Ning for her unbelievable total score. Many students were attracted to it, and they were all shocked. Oh my! Gu Ning is so amazing. I thought 740 would be a very high score, but it turns out that she can get a full score. It has never happened before! Im shocked. ... They were allplimenting Gu Ning. And other than the students, many reporters gathered together at the gate as well. Gu Ning wore a resigned look, but she knew that an interview was unavoidable. Once Gu Ning showed up, many students recognized her and eximed in shock. The next second, reporters surrounded her with cameras. Miss Gu, have you ever thought that youd get a full score in the exam? Well, I was also surprised by the result, because you know its very hard to get a full-score on an essay, Gu Ning said calmly. Chapter 1410 - The Capital University Gets Her

Chapter 1410: The Capital University Gets Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Most people already had a good impression of Gu Ning, and her behavior impressed them deeper this time. Reporters then began to ask her questions about herpanies, and she replied to them with patience, which helped her gain more fans. While Gu Ning was being interviewed, Qin Zheng and his friends came. They noticed the banner hanging at the gate, and felt embarrassed, so without dy, they quickly walked away in the crowd. Chu Peihan and the others arrivedter, and all felt honored for being Gu Nings friends. Our boss is too noticeable to be ignored! Hao Ran said with great pride. Yeah, but its stressful sometimes, especially when Ningning doesnt want to attract too much attention, Chu Peihan said. Shes at the same age as us, but I always feel that shes much more mature than us, Qin Zixun said. If she wasnt much more mature than her peers, she wouldnt have what she has achieved today! Mu Ke said. ... They admired Gu Ning and regarded her as their idol, but they werent jealous of her because they treated her with sincerity. After a long while, Gu Ning stopped the interview and walked into the school, and Hao Ran and the others caught up to her at once. Along the way, they were the focus of other students attention. When they entered the teaching building, they went to their own ssrooms. Gu Nings ssmates kept onplimenting her once she showed up, and they also congratted her on her exam result. None of them were jealous of her either, because they knew that Gu Ning was a hard act to follow. Their head teacher cameter, and congratted Gu Ning first before she started the meeting. The meeting aimed to give them advice about their application for universities. They could apply for their dream universities from today. Halfway through the meeting, the dean of students showed up and he came to tell Gu Ning to go to the Academic affairs office in person. Gu Ning followed him, leaving many of her ssmates curious about the reason why Gu Ning had to leave all of a sudden. They thought that something terrible might have happened. Thinking of that, they began to be worried about Gu Ning. Only Zhang Qiuhua knew the real reason. The principal just told her that some people from prestigious universities around the country wanted to see Gu Ning today. Although the principal knew that Gu Ning was determined to study in the Capital University, he couldnt stop the leaders of other colleges froming. Gu Ning had now be the student that most of the famous universities wanted. Given her total score, she was sure to be enrolled in the best universities in their country. The principal felt really proud of her. Because of Gu Ning, their school had gained much fame. The dean of students led Gu Ning to the principals office instead of the Academic affairs office. Gu Ning wasnt surprised at all, because she knew that she was very popr now. She had a full score of 750 points after all, and no one else could have a higher score than her. When Gu Ning walked into the office, there were six people sitting inside. Once she appeared, they all stood up to introduce themselves to Gu Ning. Some of them represented great universities in City B, while some came from the capital. Although they were willing to provide Gu Ning with attractive treatments, Gu Ning turned them down calmly. She told them that her dream university was the Capital University, and its representative stepped out at once. He introduced himself to Gu Ning first, then offered her the same treatment. Although there was no difference among the treatments they offered to Gu Ning, Gu Ning still chose the Capital University. The other representatives felt disappointed, but they had to ept this result. The Capital University was the top university in their country after all. Although Gu Ning agreed, the representative of the Capital University still signed a written agreement with her and handed her the eptance letter right away. After it was settled, they would talk with the Education Bureau to confirm Gu Nings choice of university. As long as Gu Ning studied in the Capital University, she could major in any major she wanted to. Cai Qinghua was more than happy to hear the good news, although he still felt a little sad after he lost that calligraphy. Anyway, Master Leng already had that calligraphy and it was useless for him to be regretful now. ... By the time Gu Ning left the office, the students meeting was also over, and her ssmates gathered together at the gate, waiting for her. Their head teacher had exined the real reason why the dean of students wanted to see Gu Ning to them, so they understood that it wasnt a bad thing. At the same time, they admired Gu Ning more than ever. Gu Ning then shared the good news with them that she already signed an agreement with the Capital University. Her ssmates all felt happy for her. Since Gu Ning was already enrolled by the top university in their country, they all asked her to celebrate with them. Gu Ning smiled and agreed to have a meal together and said that she would pay the bill. In fact, even if there was no good news, she would still be willing to share a meal with them. Because it wasnt time for dinner yet, they found a good ce to enjoy some snacks. ... Representatives of other famous universities also wanted to meet Gu Ning, but the principal directly rejected it, because Gu Ning had already signed an agreement with the Capital University. The Capital University was undoubtedly the best choice a senior high student could have, so they didntin. The other top university in their country heard the newster, and felt upset. However, there was nothing it could do now. Chapter 1411 - Qin Zixun’s Father Is in Trouble

Chapter 1411: Qin Zixuns Father Is in Trouble

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Gu Ning and her friends were drinking coffee in a caf, Qin Zixun received a call from Qin Yifan all of a sudden. Qin Zixuns father was in trouble and was used of bribery. The Central Commission for Discipline Inspection already took Qin Zixuns father away. Qin Yifan asked Qin Zixun whether he was with Gu Ning now, because they needed her help. Because Gu Ning was able to collect solid evidence every time herpany was in trouble, he believed that it wouldnt be a problem for Gu Ning to help Qin Zixuns father this time. What? Qin Zixun was scared and couldnt believe his ears. Seeing his reaction, his friends all turned to look at him. Gu Ning, however, clearly heard their conversation. Even though Qin Zixun was shocked, he still said, Yeah, Im with Gu Ning now. Hearing that, the others turned to stare at Gu Ning. Ask her whether shes willing to help. If shes willing to help, go home with her and we can talk about itter. If not, its fine, Qin Yifan said. Sure, Qin Zixun said, then hung up the call. Boss... His voice was trembling when he met Gu Nings eyes. I heard. Dont worry, Ill help you. Everyone can go home now or you can dine together, but I need to go to the Qin familys house with Zixun right now. Gu Ning interrupted Qin Zixun before he could finish his sentence. She knew that it wasnt good news, and they shouldnt make it public. In addition, Qin Zixun was a good friend, so she wouldnt hesitate to help him or his family. If Qin Zixuns father was innocent, she would do everything to help him out. However, if he was really guilty, she probably wouldnt do anything. Just because he was Qin Zixuns father didnt mean that she would help him without any qualms. Although Qin Zixuns father, Qin Haozhi, was famous for his honesty, nobody knew what he was really doing. What happened? Hao Ran asked worriedly. Well tell youter, Gu Ning said and stood up. Since Gu Ning said that, they stopped asking her about it. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Qin Zixun left. The others lost the mood to share a meal together today, so they also went back to their own homes. ... The members of the Qin family didnt live together, so Gu Ning followed Qin Zixun back to his own home. Qin Zixuns father was an upright official, but his family still lived in a high-end living area, because the Qin family was very rich and they didntck money at all. In Qin Zixuns home, Qin Zixuns mother, Qin Haozheng and his wife, Qin Yifans parents, and Qin Yifan were all present. They were restless because of what had happened to Qin Haozhi, because Qin Haozhi was innocent and they knew it much better than anyone else. Only Qin Yifan stayed calm. You dont need to be too worried. My uncle has done nothing wrong, and Gu Ning can solve the problem as long as shes willing to help us. Will Miss Gu be willing to help us? Qin Zixuns mother was still worried. She was aware of Gu Nings unbelievable ability and her close rtionship with Qin Zixun, but she wasnt sure that Gu Ning would help her family this time. Gu Ning and Zixun are close friends. I believe that shell do something about it, Qin Yifan said. After a short while, Qin Zixun came with Gu Ning, and the Qin family weed Gu Ning excitedly. Miss Gu, very nice to see you. Nice to see you too. Gu Ning smiled at them. There was no time for her to greet them one by one, so she directly asked, May I know more details about it? Qin Yifan said, My father received a call from my uncles secretary at 3:30 pm this afternoon, and he was told that my uncle was taken away by the people from the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection. Someone used my uncle of being guilty of bribery, saying that my uncle has taken two hundred thousand yuan and a house which is worth over a million yuan three days ago. The people from the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection found a file folder in a drawer from his office, which is the evidence, but nobody in our family could believe it. Our family doesntck money. Miss Gu, I know that youve done perfect counterattacks before when yourpanies were in trouble, so we hope that you can help us find out who the mastermind who is scheming against my uncle this time is. Qin Zixun stared at Gu Ning with his eyes full of anticipation. He opened his mouth, seeming to say something, but didnt say it aloud. He definitely hoped that Gu Ning could help his family, but he wouldnt force her to do so. If Gu Ning refused to help him, he wouldnt me or criticize her, but would only feel hurt. They were close friends after all, and they believed that it wouldnt be a serious problem for Gu Ning. Zixun is my good friend. Since his father is innocent, I will help him without doubt, but lets be candid here. If it turns out that his father is indeed guilty of bribery, Im afraid I wont be involved anymore, Gu Ning said. Chapter 1412 - The Box in the Safe

Chapter 1412: The Box in the Safe

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If Qin Haozhi was really guilty, she would be punished as well if she got involved in this crime. Anyway, Gu Ning tended to believe that the Qin family was innocent. Since Gu Ning agreed to help, the Qin family was cheered up. They knew that Gu Ning was kind and helpful, but they didnt feel relieved until they heard her actually saying that she would help. At the same time, they understood Gu Nings thoughts, and they also believed that Qin Haozhi was innocent. If the file holder showed up in the drawer, someone must have put it inside. If the person isnt Uncle Qin, then it must be someone else. Cant we check the surveince cameras? Gu Ning asked. My uncles secretary took it on behalf of him and put it into his office. It was my uncles order, but I dont think he knew what was in the folder, Qin Yifan said. It became tricky when Qin Haozhi had indeed taken the file holder. Whats the name of Uncle Qins secretary? Gu Ning asked. Since Qin Haozhis secretary had touched the file holder, he could be a suspect. If Qin Haozhi didnt know what was in the file folder, his secretary could be aware of it. Zhou Yang, Qin Yifan said. After knowing the basic details, Gu Ning walked away to call K. There was nothing Gu Ning needed to hide from K, so she told him everything about Qin Haozhi in order to help him find the truth. Nobody knew the exact time that Qin Haozhi had supposedly taken the bribes, but Qin Yifan said it could be three days ago. Because many people were involved in this case, it would take some time to find out the truth. Luckily, K had a team himself, and there were about five people in his team, so it wouldnt take him much time. Before K got any useful information, Gu Ning stayed in the Qin familys house, waiting for his reply. During this time, Gu Ning asked the members of the Qin family about recent visitors. One of Haozhis friends came to see him five days ago, Qin Zixuns mother said. Whats his rtionship with Uncle Qin? Gu Ning asked again. He was Haozhis schoolmate in college, and his name is Shen Guangli. Hes the deputy director of the National Railway Administration and was transferred here from another city not too long ago, Qin Zixuns mother said. Did he stay in the living room the entire time? Gu Ning asked. It was obvious that she was suspicious of Shen Guangli. Anyone who had recently visited Qin Haozhi could be guilty. Hearing that, the Qin family understood Gu Nings meaning at once. They didnt think of that before, but now began to think that Qin Haozhis friend might be guilty. They went to talk about something in the study, Qin Zixuns mother said in a serious tone. Great, I think we should look around in the study. After all, one can never be too careful, Gu Ning said. No problem! Qin Zixuns mother agreed right away. After that, Gu Ning, Qin Zixuns mother, and Qin Yifan went to Qin Haozhis study, while the others waited in the living room. Once they walked into Qin Haozhis study, they started to search every corner to see whether there was anything hidden somewhere. Gu Ning didnt miss the safe, but she used her Jade Eyes so the others didnt know what she was doing. When Gu NIng used her Jade Eyes to see what was in the safe, she found something strange. It was a wooden box the size of a tablet. Its height was about 10 centimeters, and it had twoyers. There were three gold bars ced on the firstyer, but an ownership certificate, a key, and a check for two hundred thousand yuan were put on the secondyer. The Qin family was very rich, so it wasnt strange that it had gold bars. It was also normal if Qin Zixuns father bought a house for him, but why did he put them in such a secret ce? When they were searching in those drawers, she saw the ownership certificate of Qin Zixuns family. Besides, Qin Zixuns name was also left on the check, and the date showed it happened about a month ago. Gu Ning felt like it was very abnormal. Was it possible that Qin Haozhi was really guilty of epting bribes? Mrs. Qin, do you have the key to this safe? May I have a look inside? Gu Ning turned to ask Qin Zixuns mother. Sure. Mrs. Qin nodded and opened the safe at once. Would you please take the box out? Gu Ning said again. No problem, Mrs. Qin said and took the box out, then put it on the table. Do you have a key? Gu Ning asked, because the box was locked. Im sorry I dont, because the key is in Zixuns fathers hands, Mrs. Qin said. If you dont mind, I can directly break it open, Gu Ning said. The things inside were very important, so she had to open it. Chapter 1413 - The Box

Chapter 1413: The Box

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course not, you can do whatever you want, Mrs. Qin said. With Mrs. Qins permission, Gu Ning directly damaged the lock with her hands, which shocked Mrs. Qin and Qin Yifan. Once the box was open, the three gold bars were shown in their sight. Mrs. Qin was stunned for a moment, then said to Gu Ning, Haozhi exchanged these three gold bars from his friend with money! Its not a bribe. Who did he exchange these from? Gu Ning asked. Shen Guangli, Mrs. Qin said. Did hee with this box along with the three gold bars? Gu Ning continued. Yes. Mrs. Qin nodded. Knowing that, Gu Ning had an idea that Shen Guangli might not have a close rtionship with Qin Haozhi, and the bribery scandal might have something to do with him. What was ced on the secondyer of this box could have been done by Shen Guangli. Is there a problem with this box? Qin Yifan frowned, looking at Gu Ning. Mrs. Qin was scared, then focused on Gu Nings face. Although she also had the suspicion, she said nothing and waited for Gu Nings answer. Gu Ning remained silent at first. She took the three gold bars out, then calmly checked the box as if she knew nothing about what else was inside. After that, she stopped all of a sudden and said, The bottom of this box is too thick so I think its hollow inside. Hearing that, both Qin Yifan and Mrs. Qin got nervous. I need to pull thisyer of wooden board out, Gu Ning said to Mrs. Qin. Sure, Ill get a knife for you. Mrs. Qin left to get a knife without hesitation. A short whileter, she came back with a small knife, but her hand was trembling because she was too nervous. Gu Ning took the knife and cut the box open. Mrs. Qin and Qin Yifan fixed their eyes on the box. If there really was something inappropriate inside, Shen Guangli had to be guilty. At the same time, they had mixed emotions, because Shen Guangli was Qin Haozhis friend after all. Besides, if Gu Ning hadnt helped them discover it, their family would be in big trouble. When Gu Ning removed the wooden board, what was ced on the secondyer was exposed. Mrs. Qin and Qin Yifan were astonished and didnt know what to say now. Gu Ning took them out and asked, Did you recently buy a house for Qin Zixun? No, we didnt. Mrs. Qin denied it at once. This is the ownership certificate for a house under Qin Zixuns name, and his name is also on this check for two hundred thousand yuan, Gu Ning said. H-How is it possible? Mrs. Qin refused to believe it. Haozhi would never ept a bribe, and Shen Guangli must be guilty! Mrs. Qin naturally defended her husband. They had been married for years, and she knew her husband very well. However, even though they were a couple, it was still possible that her husband kept something secret from her. Gu Ning, I dont believe my uncle would ept a bribe either, but we already found the evidence. I think we need to find out whether my uncle epted the bribe on his own or if its a trap set by Shen Guangli, Qin Yifan said. Dont worry, I will, Gu Ning said. Actually, it seemed that Shen Guangli was very likely to be guilty. I need to keep this box and everything inside with me for the time being. If its really a trapid by Shen Guangli, his next step will be to get the evidence back, Gu Ning said. Sure, sure. Mrs. Qin agreed at once. Gu Ning already won her trust, and she relied on Gu Ning to ovee this crisis. Afterwards, Gu Ning took photos of the ownership certificate, then sent the photos to K. She told K to find out how this ownership certificate was done. Qin Zixun wasnt aware of it at all, so it must be illegal. As long as this ownership certificate was absent from the Qin familys house, the duty would fall on thend developer and the Administration of Housing. Oh, in case those whoe to search for evidence are your enemies, I need to set a wireless pinhole camera in your bedroom and study, Gu Ning said. No problem. Mrs. Qin agreed. Ill go buy it, Qin Yifan said and walked out, but he was stopped by Gu Ning the moment he moved. No need, I have some with me, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, both Mrs. Qin and Qin Yifan were surprised. Although they didnt understand why she carried wireless pinhole cameras with her, they didnt ask further about it. Gu Ning then took out two wireless pinhole cameras from her backpack. After that, she set one of them in the study and the other in the bedroom. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to scan around the bedroom and study to see whether there were any other strange things. Luckily, she found nothing. Gu Ning told Mrs. Qin to put the safe away before they walked out. Chapter 1414 - SearChapter Qin Haozhi’s Home

Chapter 1414: Search Qin Haozhis Home

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before they walked out, Gu Ning told Mrs. Qin and Qin Yifan to keep it secret from Qin Haozheng and other people for the time being, in case they worried. Although they already found the evidence, there could be more of it in their home. Gu Ning called Kter and told K the basic information about Shen Guangli, because she needed him to collect more useful information about Shen Guangli. Qin Haozheng asked them whether they had found anything inappropriate in the study, they said no and Qin Haozheng felt relieved. After that, they sat down in the living room to drink tea together. The Central Commission for Discipline Inspection was investigating into this case at this time, but they still wanted Gu Ning to help them discover the truth. They werent sure whether the mastermind was Shen Guangli or other people behind his back. It would take a while for them to discover the truth, but Gu Ning promised to do her best. After a short while, someone rang the bell of Qin Haozhis home. Two police cars stopped outside, and several people walked towards the door. Qin Zixun went to open the door, and eight policemen walked inside. Seeing the policemen, everyone was scared, and only Gu Ning stayed calm. The leading policeman showed them his officer certificate and the search permit, then said, We just received an order to search Qin Haozhis home for bribes, and we expect your cooperation. Mrs. Qin got nervous again. They just took out the evidence, and the police came the next second. Qin Yifan also felt scared in retrospect, and thanked Gu Ning in his heart. Because Qin Haozheng and the others werent aware of the evidence, they didnt have many reactions. Qin Haozhi was the suspect now, so they couldnt stop the police from searching for bribes. Two policemen were left in the living room, while the other policemen began to search the house. Mrs. Qin, Gu Ning, and Qin Yifan followed them. They mainly searched the master bedroom and the study, especially the study. Luckily, they had manners, and didnt throw stuff around when they were doing their job. After searching around, they still didnt find any bribes. At this time, a policeman wanted to check the safe and told Mrs. Qin to open it. Mrs. Qin did what he told her to do, but the policemans face changed the second he failed to see what he was looking for. He was told that there were three gold bars in a wooden box, but there was no wooden box! Since the wooden box was absent, the police didnt have the evidence. Without evidence, the police could do nothing about Qin Haozhi. The police found nothing useful in Qin Haozhis home, and what Gu Ning worried about didnt happen either. Because the mastermind was too confident, he didnt prepare a n B. Although the police had already found the file folder in Qin Haozhis office, Qin Haozhi insisted on saying that he was innocent, so the police had toe to get more evidence. Qin Haozhi admitted that he told his secretary to take the file folder on his behalf, but it wasnt a bribe. It was one of his friends stuff, and he took care of it for his friend. He had no idea what was in the file folder. In addition, if it was really a bribe, he wouldnt put it in his office. And even if he wanted to ept a bribe, he wouldnt ept a house transferred from its owner. He could directly ept a new house, which was safer. Moreover, cash was better than a check if he wanted to ept money. Undoubtedly, Shen Guangli was the person who told him to take care of the file folder. Qin Haozhi thought that Shen Guangli would defend him when he was used of epting bribes, but Shen Guangli imed that he knew nothing about it, which annoyed Qin Haozhi. To Qin Haozhi astonishment, Shen Guangli denied the whole thing, so he realized that it must have been a trap set by Shen Guangli. After realizing that, Qin Haozhi got more and more nervous, because he had just told Shen Guangli to help him exchange gold bars five days ago. There might be a problem with the gold bars too. Shen Guangli was his old friend and schoolmate in university. They also kept in touch with each other throughout the years. However, his old friend still betrayed him. In fact, Shen Guangli indeed had a long friendship with Qin Haozhi, but he was also jealous of Qin Haozhi. Qin Haozhi was always more noticeable than him when they were in the university and the workce. Shen Guangli couldnt ept it, and his jealousy got the better of him in the end. Even though Qin Haozhi had helped Shen Guangli a lot in his life, he still returned kindness with ingratitude. Qin Haozhi fell into his trap this time, but he had his connections in politics to help him out. It wasnt easy for Shen Guangli to unseat him without solid evidence. Yuan Jisong also stood out for Qin Haozhi this time. Qin Haozhis argument was persuasive, so he wasnt punished yet. However, the investigation was still going on, so he needed to wait for the final result. Shen Guangli was involved in this case, so he was under investigation too. Nevertheless, he wasnt afraid at all, because he had already found a scapegoat. Therefore, he was able to stay free during the investigation, while Qin Haozhi was under the control of the police. Chapter 1415 - The House Under Qin Zixun’s Name

Chapter 1415: The House Under Qin Zixuns Name

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In that case, Shen Guangli was able to do whatever he needed to do next. Actually, Shen Guangli was only an aplice in this case, and the mastermind was someone else who was more powerful. Shen Guangli understood that he needed more evidence to put Qin Haozhi in jail, so he nned the exchange of gold bars several days ago. He knew that the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection would send the police to search Qin Haozhis home. The mastermind of this scheme had arranged his people in the police, and the police would propose to look inside of the safe. When Shen Guangli was waiting for the good news, he heard the information that the police failed to find the wooden box in Qin Haozhis safe. He was shocked and angry. However, he didnt think that Qin Haozhi had found out about what was in the wooden box. Maybe Qin Haozhi had thrown it away because he disliked it. It wouldnt cause much trouble as long as the police found out about the house under Qin Zixuns name. Unfortunately, Shen Guangli didnt realize that it was illegal if Qin Zixun didnt show up to sign his name when the house was transferred to him. Even if Shen Guangli got a copy of Qin Zixuns ID Card by other means and did it on behalf of him, it was still illegal. After a short time, someone anonymously reported that Qin Haozhis son had a house in a certain living area, but the payer was another persons name, which was highly likely to be a bribe. The Central Commission for Discipline Inspection sent someone to investigate it, and it indeed turned out to be a house under Qin Zixuns name with a different payer. The person who epted a bribe could be severely punished ording to thew, while the judge always turned a blind eye on the person who gave the bribe. As a result, those who gave bribes were much more willing than people who epted bribes to take a bold move. Qin Haozhi was questioned again about the house, and he insisted that he wasnt aware of it and it was impossible that his son would ept a house. Although Qin Haozhi trusted his son, he was still worried that Qin Zixun might have done that behind his back. He had reminded his son to be careful, because politics was very dangerous. Even though Qin Zixun behaved himself and never broke thew, he could have been trapped by wily old foxes in politics! Since Qin Zixun was involved in this case as well, he was questioned by the police too. Gu Ning wasnt surprised, because the house was under Qin Zixuns name. Before Qin Zixun was taken away by the police, Gu Ning had a private talk with him about the ownership certificate. Qin Zixun was frightened when he learned there was a house under his name, because he knew it couldnt be simple. His father had told him before not to take anything from people in politics. If he did that, his fathers career would be ruined. Unexpectedly, even if he wouldnt take any gifts himself, someone would directly frame him. Gu Ning told Qin Zixun to tell the truth that he wasnt aware of the house under his name at all. He hadnt shown up or signed any documents either. After that, Qin Zixun was taken away by the police, but because there was no clear evidence to prove that Qin Zixun was guilty, the investigation went on. Luckily, he still had his freedom. Thend developer and the Administration of Housing also had something to do with this case, so they faced the polices inquiry too. There were strict rules as to certificate application, and it was obviously illegal when the property registration and certification was done without the person showing up in person. Qin Zixun went to the Administration of Housingter with the people of the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection. A staffer in the Administration of Housing said thatmercial housing didnt need buyers to show up in person, and that thend developer would apply for ownership certificates for them. It wasnt wrong, because it was very normal fornd developers to deal with the legal documents with the Administration of Housing nowadays. Afterwards, they went to the sales hall of the living area. The manager pretended to be responsible, but then told them that the staff member who went through the purchase contract had already resigned for a long time. It was undoubtedly a lie. If only ordinary people were involved in this case, it might not cause much trouble, but this time was different. Therefore, the people from the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection ordered to see the surveince videos. The manager, however, told them that the surveince cameras were broken several months ago. Although everyone knew that it was another lie, nobody could prove it. Qin Zixun was aze with fury, but Gu Ning stayed calm, because the result wasnt beyond her expectations. The mastermind must have a whole set of ns to unseat Qin Haozhi, so Qin Zixun was only safe for the time being. Although Qin Haozhi was under the control of the police now, he still was able to hear thetest news about Qin Zixun. He was relieved when he heard that Qin Zixun was fine. Shen Guangli, on the contrary, lost his patience. As long as there was no solid evidence, Qin Haozhi would only be lightly punished. Chapter 1416 - Zhao Hongwen

Chapter 1416: Zhao Hongwen

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions K had finally collected enough useful information at 6 pm that afternoon, and he immediately emailed Gu Ning. Gu Ning was about to have dinner with the members of Qin Zixuns family, but they all stopped to read the email first. Qin Haozhi had the file folder in his office, but he didnt open it. However, even though he didnt open it, he still kept it in his office. Unfortunately, they couldnt see Qin Haozhi right now, because he was under the control of the police. Only he knew who gave the file folder to him. When Gu Ning found out that Shen Guangli had something to do with this case, she had a feeling that Shen Guangli must be aware of the file folder. If the file folder was given to Qin Haozhi by Shen Guangli, it was understandable that Qin Haozhi didnt open it at all. He trusted Shen Guangli and it was Shen Guanglis stuff after all. However, to his astonishment, Shen Guangli framed him. Gu Ning was right. K indeed saw that Shen Guangli told someone to give the file folder to Qin Haozhi in the surveince videos. Other than that, Shen Guanglis wife had several houses under her name, but neither Shen Guangli nor his wife were able to afford so many houses. In addition, Shen Guanglis wife also bought her younger brother a house and a car. It was obviously a bribe. While there were other possibilities, it was highly likely that Shen Guangli and his wife had epted bribes. Shen Guangli is a corrupt official himself! How dare he try to frame Haozhi? Isnt he afraid that hell get in trouble? Qin Haozheng said. Normally,mon workers in a government agency couldnt afford a luxurious life, so they all believed that Shen Guangli and his wife must have epted bribes. They knew Shen Guanglis family very well, and his family wasnt rich. Qin Haozhis family was angry at Shen Guangli now. Although it was dangerous to be involved in politics, Qin Haozhi was an upright official. He was innocent and he hated bribery and corruption the most. Since Qin Haozhi was innocent, his family felt furious and hated Shen Guangli more than ever. I dont think hell seed this time, Qin Yifan said. As long as they had clear evidence in their hands, it wouldnt be difficult for them to punish Shen Guangli. We must teach him an unforgettable lesson! Qin Zixun clenched his teeth. He actually hoped that Shen Guangli could be killed. It might sound evil, but Qin Zixun wasnt weak at all. His father could be put in jail because of being framed, so it was impossible for him to be kind to their enemies. Shen Guangli was a corrupt worker in the government agency after all, and he should be punished ording to thew. Besides, there was other fatal evidence about Shen Guanglis crimes. He paid for sex, and even took many photos of himself with different prostitutes. With the above evidence, Shen Guangli was doomed to be thrown in jail. When they saw those erotic photos, everyone felt embarrassed, especially Qin Yifans and Qin Zixuns mother. Qin Zixuns mother pulled him away at once, because she thought that he was too young for it. Gu Ning, however, was too mature to be regarded as a kid in their eyes. Those erotic photos were critical evidence, so they had to look through them. Luckily, they soon finished looking at them. After that, they saw the surveince video of Shen Guangli and a senior official of a certain province walking together into a clubhouse. Qin Haozheng was greatly surprised when he saw the senior officials face. Its him! Hearing that, everyone turned to look at Qin Haozheng. Qin Yifan asked him, Father, who is he? Hes Zhao Hongwen, the deputy mayor of City G, Qin Haozheng said and put on a serious expression. Master Qin, is there a grudge between Uncle Qin and Zhao Hongwen? Gu Ning asked. Gu Ning called Qin Haozheng Master Qin and Qin Haozheng Uncle Qin, because there was an age gap between them. Qin Haozheng was already in his sixties, but Qin Haozhi was only in his early forties. Qin Haozheng knew it was unlikely to keep it a secret now, so he said, Well, Haozhi indeed has a long-standing grudge against Zhao Hongwen. Zhao Hongwen used to be an official in City F, and he never got along with Haozhi. About three years ago, theypeted against each other for the position of the secretary-general. In order to get that position, Zhao Hongwen schemed against Haozhi but it was exposedter, so he had to quit. However, because he had powerful support behind his back, he waster transferred to another city and became the deputy mayorst year. It has been years, and we thought it was an old story, but... I think Zhao Hongwen must have a big effect on this case. I dont believe that Shen Guangli is able to frame Haozhi alone. Shen Guanglis transfer was probably a part of their scheme. Gu Ning nodded, and agreed with Qin Haozheng. Shen Guangli must have been arranged by Zhao Hongwen to frame Qin Haozhi. It must be Zhao Hongwens idea! Qin Yifan said with determination. They couldnt think of another person! Qin Haozhi had many other enemies in politics, because he was an upright official, which wasntmon. However, all the evidence they had collected pointed to Shen Guangli, and Shen Guangli was Zhao Hongwens man. Zhao Hongwen never liked Qin Haozhi, so he was very likely to be the mastermind! Chapter 1417 - Spend the Rest Life in Jail

Chapter 1417: Spend the Rest Life in Jail

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Theyre so evil, and Zhao Hongwen should be punished too! Qin Zixun said with hatred. He was aware of what had happened three years ago, and he began to hate Zhao Hongwen since then. However, he was too young to pay Zhao Hongwen back at that time. K also got the evidence of a crime that Zhao Hongwen hadmitted. Zhao Hongwen had hit a man with a car at this years New Year festival, but he escaped and his chauffeur was made a scapegoat. The surveince video was deleted afterwards. K was able to find out about it because he saw a couple dashing towards Zhao Hongwen outside the government several times from the surveince cameras. The couple disappeared after a short time, but it attracted Ks attention. K was very smart, and he sensed the couples deep hatred towards Zhao Hongwen. Therefore, he investigated the couple, and it turned out that Zhao Hongwens chauffeur was the couples son. Their son was made a scapegoat and put in jail, which was totally uneptable in their eyes. Zhao Hongwen absolutely wouldnt allow them to damage his career, so he hired a bunch of people to beat them. The couple was scared and didnt dare to cause Zhao Hongwen trouble anymore. Although the surveince video of the ident scene was deleted, K still found the surveince videos before and after the ident. It was clearly shown in the videos that Zhao Hongwen was alone in the car that day. At the same time, K also had evidence to prove that Zhao Hongwens chauffeur was absent that day. Zhao Hongwens chauffeur had gone to go for a meal with him, but he told his chauffeur to leave before him, then he went to meet Shen Guangli in a clubhouse. Zhao Hongwen should spend the rest of his life in jail! Qin Zixun was angry. The others were also mad, but they knew that it wasnt an umon phenomenon in todays society. Boss, please unseat Zhao Hongwen and punish him severely. Im begging you, Qin Zixun said to Gu Ning. He now had the deepest hatred towards Zhao Hongwen. If Zhao Hongwens scheme really seeded, Qin Haozhi could be sentenced to over 10 years in jail. And that might not be the worst result, because anything could happen when Qin Haozhi was behind bars. Sure, as you wish, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning agreed to help them, she would fulfill her promise. Moreover, Zhao Hongwen was indeed very evil and guilty, so it wasnt wrong for her to interfere in it. Qin Haozheng and the others hated Zhao Hongwen very much as well, and they all hoped that he could be seriously punished. Therefore, they had no disagreement when Qin Zixun begged Gu Ning for help. K also found out that Zhao Hongwens wife and his brother-inw had many houses under their names too. His brother-inw only had a small business, so it was impossible for his brother-inw to buy so many houses. It was very obvious that it had to be a bribe as well. However, K didnt have enough evidence, so he couldnt make sure of it. Nevertheless, it wasnt a big problem, because there was other important evidence to prove that Zhao Hongwen was guilty. When Zhao Hongwen went to socialize with other people, he walked out with a 12-inch ck suitcase after the meal, which appeared in another mans hand at the beginning. Zhao Hongwen went back hometer, but he didnt get out of his car and walk into his house at once. Instead, he directly opened the suitcase in his car and bundles of cash were exposed to the surveince cameras. With that clue, K began to investigate the man who gave Zhao Hongwen the ck suitcase and his connection with this case. The man was the owner of a real estatepany, and he bribed Zhao Hongwen, trying to get a piece ofnd from the local government and Zhao Hongwen helped him. Although there was no direct evidence to show the connection between the two things, it was quite obvious given their abnormal rtionship. Since K had the evidence from the surveince cameras, it wouldnt be hard to find more evidence in real life. Once it was exposed, people from the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection would conduct an official investigation as well. In that case, Zhao Hongwen was sure to be put in jail this time. Great, I think Zhao Hongwen is doomed this time, Qin Zixun said with satisfaction. Nevertheless, Qin Haozheng looked worried. Seeing his expression, Gu Ning asked, Master Qin, is there anything wrong with it? Not at all, Im just worried there might be a more powerful figure behind Zhao Hongwens back. It wasnt easy to help him out of what happened three years ago, Qin Haozheng said. Hearing that, the others also felt concerned. Gu Ning, instead, simply smiled and said with confidence, Master Qin, you dont need to be worried. If you trust me, I promise that I can put Zhao Hongwen in jail without any idents. Besides, nobody will dare to rescue him. No matter how powerful the figure behind him is, Zhao Hongwen is doomed to be severely punished ording to thew this time. I dont think his supporter is willing to be connected to this trouble. Here is another thing I need to tell you. Chang Bingjian, the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau in the southern district of the capital, was put in jailst week. My people helped me collect evidence about his crimes too. Do you know Chang Bingjians family background? Hes a member of the Chang family in the capital, but even that is useless when he hasmitted serious crimes. Chapter 1418 - He’s too Weak

Chapter 1418: Hes too Weak

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Im not showing off my ability, because all the evidence is collected by one of my subordinates. I alone am not able to unseat Chang Bingjian, and I simply provided his enemies in politics with clear evidence. All in all, you dont need to be worried, everything will be fine, Gu Ning said. Knowing that, everyone was shocked. To their astonishment, Gu Ning was able to unseat a member of the Chang family in the capital. She was right. No one dared to defend Zhao Hongwen in front of solid evidence, unless he wanted to be in trouble as well. The powerful figure behind Zhao Hongwens back couldnt be an idiot. Wow, boss, youre so amazing! Qin Zixuns eyes lit up with excitement. He admired Gu Ning more than ever now. Gu Ning smiled and said nothing. There are too many corrupt officials, and I wish they could all be put in jail, Qin Zixun said. It wasnt a bad idea, but was too naive in todays society. Qin Zixun also understood that it was impossible, and it was only his wish. There are too many corrupt officials in this world, and theyll never be extinct. We cant save the whole world, but we can behave ourselves. Whenever you need my help in the future, feel free to tell me and Ill spare no effort to help you as long as its legal, Gu Ning said to Qin Zixun. She cherished Qin Zixun, Chu Peihan, and her other close friends, and she was willing to help them without asking for anything in return. Hearing that, Qin Zixun felt touched and tears welled up in his eyes. Thanks to Gu Ning, his father was able to get rid of this big trouble. Although his father was still under the polices control now, he believed that his father would be released sooner orter. If they relied on the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection to discover the truth and enough evidence, it might take a very long time, but luckily, Gu Ning also had the criminal evidence of his fathers enemies in politics, so his fathers enemies would be punished. Qin Zixun was cheered up upon thinking that. The other members of his family were also touched by Gu Nings words. Gu Ning interrupted them in case they suddenly started crying. Alright, its not early now, so I think we should enjoy our dinner. The others didnt realize that Gu Ning was still hungry until she said that. Right, we should eat first! Mrs. Qin said. They were too worried about Qin Haozhis safety just then, and totally forgot to eat, but since they were aware that Qin Haozhi would be fine now, they regained their appetite. ... Right at the same time, Chu Peihan and Qin Zixuns other good friends learned about what had happened to his family. They asked Qin Zixun and Gu Ning about the current situation in the WeChat group. They knew that Gu Ning was reliable, but they were still concerned because Qin Zixun was their good friend. Qin Zixun didnt see the message until he finished dinner. He told them that everything was fine with Gu Nings help, and his father was innocent, but he didnt tell them more details, because this case was still ongoing. Even if he wanted to share more information with them, he had to wait when it was settled. After reading Qin Zixuns reply, his friends were relieved. Gu Ning left Qin Zixuns hometer, and said that she woulde to visit them tomorrow morning. Qin Zixun wanted to drive Gu Ning home, but Gu Ning declined, so he didnt insist. Shortly after Gu Ning left, Qin Yiqing and her husband came. Because they werent in the city today, they werent able toe back when they heard what happened to Qin Haozhi. Father, hows my uncle now? Qin Yiqing asked with concern once she arrived. Rx, your uncle is fine, and hell be released in a few days, Qin Haozheng said. The man who schemed against your uncle will be put in jail instead. Really? Qin Yiqings face lit up at once. Qin Yiqings husband asked, Who schemed against uncle? Shen Guangli, one of your uncles friends. He was transferred here from City D to be the deputy director of the National Railway Administration not long ago and his supporter is Zhao Hongwen, Qin Haozheng said. What? Zhao Hongwen? Both Qin Yiqing and her husband were surprised. They were aware of the long-standing grudge between Qin Haozhi and Zhao Hongwen, so they soon realized that it was revenge taken by Zhao Hongwen against Qin Haozhi. Well, since Zhao Hongwen was so easily exposed, hes too weak in politics, Qin Yiqing said with disdain. Although she knew that there must be someone else behind Zhao Hongwens back too, she knew little about politics. Everyone knew that Zhao Hongwen had tried to scheme against Qin Haozhi once three years ago, but they didnt have clear evidence, so Zhao Hongwen got away with it. This time, however, was different. Do you think the Qin family or the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection will be able to find out who the mastermind is within such a short time? Qin Haozheng stared at Qin Yiqing. He remembered what Qin Yiqing had done to Gu Ning before, and felt guilty because Gu Ning was very tolerant. Neither of them? Qin Yiqing sensed something unusual in Qin Haozhengs tone. Chapter 1419 - Turn to Xiao Changchun for Help

Chapter 1419: Turn to Xiao Changchun for Help

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course not, it will take a very long time for the Qin family or the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection to discover the truth and collect enough evidence. Besides, it isnt sure whether the truth wille out! Qin Haozheng said. Qin Haozheng trusted the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection, but he was afraid that there might be someone who didnt want the truth toe out. Then who did this? Qin Yiqing asked with curiosity. Gu Ning, Qin Yifan said. What? Qin Yiqing was shocked. Gu Ning? Although she had conflict with Gu Ning before, she gradually discovered that Gu Ning was a very outstanding young girl and gave up her bias against Gu Ning. However, they didnt get along in the past after all, so she felt a little strange when she talked about Gu Ning right now. Anyway, Gu Ning had greatly helped her family, so Qin Yiqing felt grateful to her. ... When Gu Ning got home, she greeted Gu Qings family first, then went back to her room. Although Gu Qing was already aware of Gu Nings total score for the exam when she called Gu Ning this early morning, she was still excited the moment she saw Gu Ning. She keptplimenting Gu Ning and even cried with joy. Gu Qing regarded Gu Ning as her own daughter, so she felt proud of Gu Ning when Gu Ning became so excellent among her peers. In the afternoon, the Education Bureau also released the good news that Gu Ning got the highest total score this year. The male student who got second ce also had a very high total score of 739 points, and he came from the No.1 High School of the capital. His name was Luo Shuyan. A girl got third ce this year, and she came from City B. Her total score was 722 points. There were only about a dozen students whose total score was above 700 points. However, the amount of students who had a total score beyond 700 this year wasnt considered small, because fewer than 10 students were able to have such a high total score in the past. This years exam wasnt very difficult, so more excellent students could have a very high total score. Nevertheless, a lot of students still didnt pass the exam. Luo Shuyan thought that he would definitely be the first ce on the list this year, because his total score was very unusual. To his astonishment, there was a girl who had an even higher total score than him, which was hard for Luo Shuyan to ept it. He was shocked, then got jealous and was full of hatred. He made a promise to teach the girl who was even better than him a lesson if he could meet her in the future. It was obvious that he wasnt kind at all. He was too selfish and self-centered, and couldnt tolerate it when someone got what he wanted. However, nobody knew whether he had the ability to teach Gu Ning a lesson. The female student who was in third ce, on the contrary, didnt show any hatred at all. Instead, she had respect towards Gu Ning. No one had ever gotten a full score before! She would love to make friends with Gu Ning if it was possible. Some people were jealous of those who were better than them, while some preferred to learn from those who were more outstanding than them. ... Gu Ning called Xiao Changchun when she was in her own room. Although it wasnt early now, it wasnt veryte either, so it wouldnt be a bother if she called him at this time. Gu Ning only had evidence in her hands, but she still needed a person of power to deal with this case in person. Xiao Changchun was now promoted to be the governor of Province D, so he definitely had the authority. As long as he wanted to be involved, nobody dared to stop him. It was only 9 pm, and Xiao Changchun was watching TV with his wife at home. His two daughters were studying in the college, so he lived alone with his wife now. Xiao Changchun also heard the good news about Gu Nings total score of the exam, and he sent a message to congratte her on that too. He had a deep impression of Gu Ning, and Mrs. Xiao also liked Gu Ning very much. When Xiao Changchun received Gu Nings call, he was slightly surprised and picked it up. Hi, Girl Gu. Uncle Xiao, is it convenient for you to answer my call now? Gu Ning politely asked. Yeah, whats up? Xiao Changchun understood it must be something important. Is Zhao Hongwen your man? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, Xiao Changchun frowned, because he disliked Zhao Hongwen and he knew that Zhao Hongwen wasnt a good man. Since Gu Ning asked him that question, she must have called him because of Zhao Hongwen. Xiao Changchun was displeased, because he was afraid that Gu Ning might have a rtionship with Zhao Hongwen. No, whats wrong? Xiao Changchun said. Great! Gu Ning rxed. Although she was determined to punish Zhao Hongwen even if he was Xiao Changchuns man, she felt better when she heard a negative answer. Well, the thing is that my friends father, Qin Haozhi, the general secretary of City F, was just schemed against by Zhao Hongwen and Shen Guangli, and was taken away by the people from the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection today. My friend asked me for help, and I found criminal evidence on Zhao Hongwen and Shen Guangli, but it hasnt been exposed yet. Because Zhao Hongwen is a man of power, Im afraid the government in City F cant sessfully arrest him. Uncle Xiao, I want to report Shen Guangli and Zhao Hongwen to you, please help us deal with this case, Gu Ning said. Chapter 1420 - How’s Our Mother?

Chapter 1420: Hows Our Mother?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning was aware that Xiao Changchun was a good upright official, so he wouldnt disregard it once he learned of it. In addition, Xiao Changchun still owed her a big favor, so she believed that he would help her this time. Otherwise, she wouldnt have turned to him for help. However, although she knew that Xiao Changchun wouldnt refuse, she was still very polite. She needed his help after all, and it would be rude if she took it for granted. What? Xiao Changchun was surprised, but didnt think that it was an umon thing in politics. Did you just say that you have collected clear evidence of Zhao Hongwens and Shen Guanglis crimes? Normally, senior officials hid their dirty secrets very well from other people. Even the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection couldnt easily discover it, but Gu Ning did it in a very short time. He knew that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, but her unbelievable ability still shocked him. Mrs. Xiao immediately turned to look at Xiao Changchun with great surprise. She knew that the caller was Gu Ning, so she was very surprised. Besides, she had heard of Zhao Hongwen and Shen Guangli, especially Zhao Hongwen. She was aware that they werent good people, but Gu Ning was able to collect evidence of their crimes, which amazed her. Yeah, I have the evidence in my hands right now, Gu Ning replied. Since you already have the evidence, I must do something, Xiao Changchun said. Although normally the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection would handle it, he was willing to deal with it in person for Gu Ning. Gu Ning had saved his life before after all, so he couldnt reject it when she needed his help. In addition, Gu Ning actually did him a favor yet again, because Zhao Hongwen was one of his enemies in politics. Thanks, Uncle Xiao, Gu Ning said. My pleasure, and I should be thanking you instead. Xiao Changchun was very honest. Gu Ning then sent the evidence to him by an email. When Xiao Changchun hung up the call with Gu Ning, Mrs. Xiao asked him what happened. Xiao Changchun told Mrs. Xiao everything, and Mrs. Xiao had a deeper impression of Gu Ning. She couldnt believe that Gu Ning was only 19 this year. After that, Xiao Changchun went to his study to read the email Gu Ning sent to him. When he read it, he was shocked and angry at Zhao Hongwen and Shen Guangli. He was shocked because the evidence Gu Ning collected was very persuasive and Gu Nings ability impressed him once more. He was angry at them because of what they had done. Even though Xiao Changchun clearly knew that they werent good people, he was still surprised by their bad and illegal deeds. Because it waste, he decided to deal with it tomorrow. However, he didnt sleep well that night. ... Zhao Hongwen and Shen Guangli, who had no idea about what would happen to them yet, were still enjoying their sess. Their n didnt go well today, but they still had another n which they nned to put into action tomorrow. ... At about 10 pm, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning. Ningning, what are you doing? Leng Shaoting asked. Im missing you, Gu Ning said. She was printing the criminal evidence in her room. Hearing that, Leng Shaotings breath suddenly became heavy. I miss you too. They had only been apart from each other for a few days, but he already missed Gu Ning very much. Ill stay in City F for another two days before I fly back to City B for a couple of days and go to the capital afterwards, Gu Ning said. Do you need to deal with something in City F? Leng Shaoting asked. Yeah. Gu Ning then told Leng Shaoting what had happened to Qin Haozhi. I found the evidence, and Xiao Changchun agreed to help, so I believe it wont be a problem, but I need to stay in City F to see what will happen next. Sure, Leng Shaoting said. Oh, hows our mother now? Leng Shaoting asked with concern. What? Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, then realized that Leng Shaoting was talking about Gu Man. Were not engaged yet! She felt a little shy. Do you want to regret it? No way. Youre my girl for life, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning felt very sweet, but still said, Well, if you dare to treat me badly, Ill leave you. I wont give you a chance, Leng Shaoting said. He promised to treat Gu Ning as well as he could. Gu Ning beamed with happiness. There was nobody who would cherish her like Leng Shaoting would. They chatted with each other for about an hour before they went to bed. ... The next day, Gu Ning visited Qin Zixuns family in the morning. Qin Zixun and his mother were up very early that morning, so they waited for Gu Nings arrival together. Qin Haozheng and Qin Yifan also came at 8 am. They cared about Qin Haozhi, so they wanted to arrive earlier. Qin Yiqing and her husband came at 8:30 am. When Gu Ning showed up at 9 am, all the members of the Qin family were present. Chapter 1421 - Zhao Hongwen Is Taken away

Chapter 1421: Zhao Hongwen Is Taken away

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qin Yiqing felt a little uneasy when she saw Gu Ning, but Gu Ning already forgave her for what she had done before. In Gu Nings eyes, Qin Yiqing was basically a stranger. Gu Ning, have you had breakfast? Mrs. Qin politely asked. Yes, I have, Gu Ning said. Have you heard any news from the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection? Its only been a day, and weve heard nothing from it. If they could be as efficient as you, those corrupt officials would be caught already! Qin Haozheng said. He wasnt mad at the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection, but simplyined about its efficiency. Sometimes, upright officials were ndered and punished because of theck of evidence. Although they might be released and cleared after several years, they were mentally damaged. I already reported it to Governor Xiao, and he agreed to help me. All we need to do now is to wait, and Uncle Qin will be released soon, Gu Ning said. Really? Hearing that, everyone was excited. Gu Ning, are you Governor Xiaos friend? Mrs. Qin asked with surprise. She knew that Gu Ning had powerful connections, but she was still shocked when Gu Ning said that Xiao Changchun was willing to help her. Gu Ning was a young girl after all. Yeah, there is a story between us, Gu Ning said. ... At 9:30 am, shortly after Zhao Hongwen arrived at his office, people from the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection broke in. Zhao Hongwen was struck dumb when he saw them. As a senior official, he absolutely recognized them. What are you... Zhao Hongwen opened his mouth. He didnt understand why they suddenly broke into his office. Zhao Hongwen, youve been reported for bribery and corruption, and you also made someone a scapegoat for a car ident that you caused. Youre under investigation now, said a staffer of the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection. What? Zhao Hongwen panicked, because he had indeed done all of the above things, but he soon calmed himself down. Its nder. nder! In fact, even Zhao Hongwen didnt believe his own words. Because once people from the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection came, they had evidence, which worried Zhao Hongwen. Whether the evidence was enough to put him in jail or not, depended on the judge. Most importantly, he hadmitted many crimes before, so he was scared now. Well know afterwards, the staffer said. Zhao Hongwen knew that he couldnt resist, but he was unwilling to be taken away like that. He had to turn to the man backing him for help. Excuse me, my stomach is a little ufortable and I need to use the washroom for a minute, Zhao Hongwen said. Be quick. The staffer knew what Zhao Hongwen wanted to do, but he didnt mind, because it was useless. There was solid evidence of Zhao Hongwens crimes, and Xiao Changchun had given an order to deal with it seriously. The second Zhao Hongwen walked into the washroom, he locked the door and took out his phone to dial a number. What? a calm male voice sounded. I-Ive been reported by someone, and people from the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection are in my office now. Help me! Zhao Hongwens voice was trembling in fear. What? You were reported? The man at the other side of the phone was surprised as well. Do you know who did it? he asked. No idea, Zhao Hongwen said. Thinking of the person who reported him, Zhao Hongwen clenched his fists in anger. What were you reported for? the man asked again. Bribery, corruption, hit-and-run, and that Ive made someone else a scapegoat for the car ident that I caused, Zhao Hongwen said. Knowing that, the man became silent. After waiting for a few seconds, Zhao Hongwen got anxious and called, Secretary... Go with them, but dont admit to what youve done, the man said. Sure, sure. Zhao Hongwen trusted him very much, so he listened to him. Zhao Hongwen had no idea that Xiao Changchun had taken over this case now. With the evidence Gu Ning had collected, Zhao Hongwen was certain to go to jail, but they still needed to learn more details, so Xiao Changchun also sent out a group of people to do the investigation. Zhao Hongwen left the washroomter and left with the people from the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection. On his way out, others looked at him with faint excitement. It wasnt a secret that Zhao Hongwen wasnt an honest official. Chapter 1422 - Where Does the Money Come from?

Chapter 1422: Where Does the Money Come from?

The man who just received a call from Zhao Hongwen called his friend in the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection afterwards and asked about it at once. Actually, there were dishonest officials in any organization, and some members in the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection were guilty too. The mans friend was one of them. His friend told him that Zhao Hongwen was taken away because Xiao Changchun already had solid evidence in his hands, and his friend persuaded him not to be involved. He was surprised and curious about who reported Zhao Hongwen to Xiao Changchun, but with that being the case, he had to stay out of it. Zhao Hongwen didnt know that he was already abandoned, so he insisted on denying all the usations against him. However, he only faced a mocking smile from the staffer who questioned him. Innocent? Zhao Hongwen, do you really think youre innocent? Song Zheng, the staffer, asked. What do you mean? Zhao Hongwen got nervous. As long as he had enough support, he could be fine even if he was really guilty. Nevertheless, if they got clear evidence, he would be doomed to be put in jail and nobody could help him out. He refused to believe it, because it wasnt easy to find solid evidence. Unfortunately, he encountered Gu Ning and K this time. What do I mean? You should ask yourself, Song Zheng said. Do you know who reported you this time? Who did that? Zhao Hongwen asked. He somehow had a feeling that the person who reported him wasnt simple. I dont know who the person is either, but the person directly reported you to Governor Xiao, and Governor Xiao reported you to the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection with clear evidence, Song Zheng said. What? Zhao Hongwen was shocked. If Governor Xiao was going to deal with this case in person, he would be in big trouble. Zhao Hongwen panicked, but was still reluctant to ept it. Show me the evidence! Even though Governor Xiao already had the evidence, he still refused to easily admit to his crimes. No problem, Song Zheng said. He needed to show Zhao Hongwen the evidence as a part of his job, so he agreed. After that, another staffer showed Zhao Hongwen all the evidence that Gu Ning had collected. First, the hit-and-run crime. You said that it was your chauffeur who hit the man, but your chauffeur had already left after the meal, and you hit the man yourself. Although the surveince cameras at the ident scene are broken, we still can see your face from the surveince cameras before and after where the car ident happened, Song Zheng said. Zhao Hongwen felt hopeless now. Facing the surveince video, it was impossible for him to deny it. You made your chauffeur a scapegoat for the crime you hadmitted and your chauffeurs parents were also seriously injured that day. Well soon know whether those who beat them were sent by you, Song Zheng continued. Zhao Hongwen felt terrified. Deputy Mayor Zhao, as an official, where does the moneye from in your home, since your family doesnt have a business? Song Zheng pointed at the scene where Zhao Hongwen was checking the money in his car in another surveince video. Zhao Hongwen didnt know what to say. To his astonishment, the surveince camera caught the scene when he was checking the money in his car outside his home. How about the houses under your wifes name? Song Zheng added. How could your family afford so many expensive houses? In fact, he already had the answer himself, but he still asked that question. The money was undoubtedly a bribe. Zhao Hongwen opened his mouth, but Song Zheng interrupted him. Dont tell me that your brother-inw sent them as gifts to you. Your brother-inw only has millions of yuan in wealth, but those houses are worth dozens of millions of yuan. Zhao Hongwen had to close his mouth. Song Zheng then continued to show the evidence of Shen Guanglis scheme against Qin Haozhi. Shen Guangli has a close rtionship with you, and he was transferred to City F because of your rmendation. However, shortly after he arrived at City F, he schemed against Qin Haozhi, the general secretary of City F, and reported Qin Haozhi for bribery. Although there is no direct evidence to show that youre also involved in it, well know the truthter as well. They needed clear evidence for every crime Zhao Hongwen hadmitted, but anyway, Zhao Hongwen was doomed to be seriously punished ording to thew. Zhao Hongwen suddenly had an idea that the report about him might have something to do with Qin Haozhi. Chapter 1423 - Admit to Your Crimes

Chapter 1423: Admit to Your Crimes

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If it had nothing to do with Qin Haozhi, he wouldnt have been reported right after Qin Haozhi was reported. However, he didnt understand how Qin Haozhi was able to do it. Maybe Qin Haozhi knew someone who was much more powerful than him, and the person could even report it to Governor Xiao. Alright, as for the criminal evidence of Shen Guanglis crimes, I dont think you need to know. Song Zheng stared at Zhao Hongwen. Deputy Mayor Zhao, what do you want to say now? Zhao Hongwen remained silent. He was unwilling to admit it, but didnt know how to deny it. Nevertheless, even if Zhao Hongwen said nothing, it was impossible for him to get away with his crimes. ... In City F, people from the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection went to arrest Shen Guangli at the National Railway Administration. Shen Guangli was reported for scheming against Qin Haozhi. Shen Guangli was worried, but not too concerned, because he also believed that he still had support from another powerful figure. In addition, he had already made arrangements and someone else would be med for his crime. A staffer of the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection asked Shen Guangli the same questions again, and Shen Guangli once more denied that he had given the file folder to Qin Haozhi. Shen Guangli, if this file folder has nothing to do with you, how do you exin this? The staffer turned theputer to face Shen Guangli. On the screen, a video was ying and it showed that Shen Guangli handed the file folder to a man. Seeing that, Shen Guangli was in utter panic and couldnt believe his eyes. I-I, there was no house transfer contract or a check in the file folder when I gave it to the man. It must be the man who reced what was inside. Shen Guangli argued. Didnt you deny that you gave a file folder to Qin Haozhi through someone else? the staffer asked. I... Shen Guangli stiffened in shock and realized that he had said something he shouldnt say aloud. Anyway, it was quite clear in the surveince video that he had indeed given Qin Haozhi a file folder through another man. If he had admitted that he had indeed given Qin Haozhi the file folder through someone else, he might have been safe for the time being. As long as the man took the me, Shen Guangli could get away with it. Unfortunately, he made a mistake. Besides, there was other evidence to prove his crimes. Shen Guangli, do you admit it? the staffer asked again. There was a camera facing Shen Guangli, so this crime would stand once Shen Guangli nodded. Shen Guangli knew it very well, so he refused to admit it. After that, the staffer showed him other criminal evidence of his crimes. He had taken houses as a bribe and even paid for sex. Shen Guangli rounded his eyes in shock, because all his dirty secrets were exposed now. So? Do you want to admit to your crimes now? Dont think Zhao Hongwen will help you, because hes in big trouble himself. Governor Xiao is dealing with this case in person, so nobody dares to defend you, the staffer said. Finally, Shen Guangli lost hope. If Governor Xiao stood out this time, no one would help him. Are you going to admit to your crimes or not? the staffer asked. I-I admit to them, Shen Guangli said. If he admitted to the crimes on his own, he might get a lighter punishment. Since Shen Guangli admitted to his crimes, Qin Haozhi was proven innocent and was released at 11 am. However, although he was fine now, the case wasnt settled yet, so he needed to stay at home for a while and he couldnt go back to work until it was done. Once Qin Haozhi was free, he called his wife and told her that he was fine. Mrs. Qin burst into tears of excitement when she heard her husbands voice. Qin Zixun asked Qin Haozhi whether he needed him to pick him up, but Qin Haozhi rejected it. All they needed to do now was to wait till Qin Haozhi was home and they would have a good meal to celebrate it. Gu Ning told them that Qin Haozhi would be back home this morning if no idents happened, so they had already prepared a lot of nice meat and vegetables. At this time, the female members of the Qin family were busy cooking, while Gu Ning, who was a guest, stayed in the living room and chatted with Qin Haozheng. Qin Haozhi called Yuan Jisongter, because Yuan Jisong stood out for him this time as well. Knowing that Qin Haozhi was fine now, Yuan Jisong was also relieved. The moment Qin Haozhi showed up in his home, his family weed him with smiles and hugs. Luckily, Qin Haozhi was still in good condition even though he lost his freedom for the past few days. His family was relieved seeing that he was fine. Haozhi, you should thank Gu Ning. Without her help, you might have been kept in the police station for years! Qin Haozheng said, Hearing that, Qin Haozhi was surprised, because he always thought that the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection had discovered the truth and he was impressed by its efficiency this time. Chapter 1424 - Accept Your Apology

Chapter 1424: ept Your Apology

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In order to show his sincerity, Qin Haozhi gave a formal bow towards Gu Ning. Thank you, Miss Gu. Thank you so much for what youve done for me and my family. You dont need to do that, Uncle Qin, Gu Ning said and stopped Qin Haozhi. After that, they continued to talk with each other in the living room. Gu Ning finally had the chance to tell Qin Haozhi about everything after he was taken away by the police. Gu Ning told him that they found a box with several gold bars, an ownership certificate, a key and a check for two hundred thousand yuan inside in his safe. When she told him that, she took out the box from her backpack (telepathic eye space) and gave it to Qin Haozhi. Qin Haozheng didnt know about that until now, but he didnt me Gu Ning for keeping it a secret from him. Qin Haozhi, however, was furious the second he saw the familiar box. He regarded Shen Guangli as his old friend, but Shen Guangli betrayed him. At the same time, he felt sad too, because he lost someone he always considered as an old friend. He had to ept that he had no real friends in politics. His old friends could easily betray him to gain advantage. Other than that, Shen Guangli was also guilty of bribery and corruption. He had paid for sex and left many nude pictures. Qin Haozhi realized that he had a wrong opinion about Shen Guangli for a long time. Afterwards, Gu Ning talked about Zhao Hongwen. Zhao Hongwen had a long-standing grudge against Qin Haozhi, so Qin Haozhi wasnt surprised that Zhao Hongwen tried to unseat him, but he was indeed astonished by the method that Zhao Hongwen used. Anyway, what had already happened couldnt be changed, and Qin Haozhi felt lucky that he had Gu Nings help this time. Zhao Hongwen is doomed to fail, and the man behind his back doesnt dare to help him out, Gu Ning said in the end. Well, they asked for it themselves. Although there are still many corrupt officials in our country, not every one of them is harmful. Some still do good things for the people, so the administration turns a blind eye on them, but sometimes they still need a warning, Qin Haozhi said. He was clearly aware of the rules in politics. Gu Ning understood it as well, so did other people, but it was uneptable in Qin Zixuns eyes and he suddenly had the idea of giving up politics. Miss Gu, I need to thank you again for your help. Qin Haozhi repeatedly thanked Gu Ning, but he didnt think it was enough. Youre my close friends father, so I absolutely have to do something to help you if I can, Gu Ning said. She left a very good impression on the Qin family. Qin Haozhi wanted to thank Gu Ning with something concrete, but he didnt know what he should send her. Gu Ning was a very sessful businesswoman after all, so it would be meaningless if he gave her money. Therefore, Qin Haozhi decided to talk about it with his familyter when Gu Ning was gone. After a short while, the meal was ready, and they enjoyed it together. During lunch, every member of the Qin family thanked Gu Ning with wine. Gu Ning told them not to be so polite, but they insisted on doing that. When it was Qin Yiqings turn, she took a long breath in and seemed stressed, but she still stood up and said to Gu Ning, Miss Gu, I should apologize for what Ive said and done to you before. I was too stupid back then. I know that youre very kind and tolerant, and you probably dont mind it at all, but I still need to make an apology. Im sorry. After that, Qin Yiqing made a bow to Gu Ning, and Gu Ning didnt stop her. Although she indeed didnt mind it, she was willing to ept Qin Yiqings apology so that Qin Yiqing could feel better. I ept your apology, and please dont me yourself anymore. Let bygones be bygones. Thank you, Miss Gu. Qin Yiqing felt relieved and smiled. Oh, I should thank you again for saving my uncle this time! Gu Ning raised her ss and clinked against Qin Yiqings ss, then had a drink. After lunch, they went to have a rest. Qin Zixun shared the good news with Chu Peihan and his other friends in case his friends were still worried about him. Knowing that Qin Zixuns father was fine now, Chu Peihan and the others felt happy for him, but they still wanted to gather together with Gu Ning once before she left City F. Gu Ning agreed to have a meal together with them today, because she needed to leave City F the next day. She left the Qin familyter, and nned to have a nap at home before she went to meet her friends this afternoon. She believed that Xiao Changchun would handle the case well, so there was no need for her to be involved any longer. Qin Yifan wanted to drive Gu Ning home, but Gu Ning said that she could take a taxi herself. On her way back home, she saw a group of people outside a shopping mall. It aroused her curiosity, so she used her Jade Eyes to see what was in the center of the crowd, then she noticed a woman squatting in the middle and onlookers were discussing it. Two naughty kids were even throwing rubbish to her, but nobody stopped them. The woman was scared and cried in fear. Gu Ning recognized her by a simple nce. The woman was Lin Lijuan. Gu Ning frowned. Why was Lin Lijuan alone here without her family by her side? Chapter 1425 - Gu Ning Stands out

Chapter 1425: Gu Ning Stands out

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Gu Ning never got along with Lin Lijuan, Lin Lijuan was mentally ill now and Gu Ning didnt want to see her being bullied in public. Therefore, Gu Ning told the taxi driver to stop the car and she paid him the fee and got out of the car. Stop it, now! Gu Ning snapped at the two naughty kids. The two naughty kids were scared by Gu Nings angry tone and cried loudly. What are you doing? My kids are scared by you! A woman was mad and shouted at Gu Ning. Gu Ning turned to coldly look at her. Your kids are throwing trash at this woman, and you dont stop them, instead you support them to do it? The woman felt a little embarrassed, but didnt think that it was a big deal. So what? Theyre just kids, and they wont hurt her. Right, kids arent strong anyway. Can kids bully others as they want? Kids should be educated to behave themselves too! Other people stood by and expressed their opinions. Gu Ning said, Youre a mother with bad manners, its no wonder your kids are so rude. If you dont think their behavior is bad, can I do the same thing to you? How can you say that? Its none of your business what my kids are doing! The woman was angry. Your kids are throwing rubbish to my aunt, so it is my business to stop them! To be honest with you, my aunt is mentally ill, but that doesnt mean that you can bully her, Gu Ning said. She didnt mind admitting her rtionship with Lin Lijuan. You... The woman didnt know what to say. Right at this moment, a naughty kid was about to throw another marble at Lin Lijuan. Gu Ning noticed it, but she couldnt beat a kid, so she pulled the kids mother to protect Lin Lijuan from being hit. The next second, the marble ball hit the womans eyes, and she shouted from the pain. How do you feel now? Dont you think its not a big deal? You were hit by your own son, Gu Ning mocked. Other people allughed at the woman. You... The woman was aze with fury. How dare you pull me over to protect her? How dare your son throw trash to my aunt? Gu Ning said. My kids didnt hurt you! The woman didnt think that Gu Ning should be involved because her kids only hurt Lin Lijuan. She was unkind and stupid. Fine, you can let your kids continue to do that, but theyll end up in jail one day, Gu Ning said. She hated naughty kids, but naughty kids mothers were even more hateful. Kids werent dumb, they were simply spoiled by their parents. In other words, naughty kids needed to learn a lesson to behave themselves. How dare you curse my kids! The woman pointed a finger at Gu Ning in great anger. With a loud sound, Gu Ning pped her hand away. She hated it when unkind people pointed their fingers at her. Dont point your finger at me. Youre a bi*ch! The woman went crazy, and wanted to p Gu Ning. However, the moment she approached Gu Ning, Gu Ning caught her hand and she wasnt able to escape at all. Let me go. Let me go! Other people were also shocked by Gu Nings strength. Mom, mom! The two naughty kids burst into tears when they saw that their mother was caught by a stranger. Gu Ning coldly warned the woman. If you dare to cause trouble again, Ill call the police. Afterwards, she let the woman go. In fact, if the woman didnt have two kids, Gu Ning wouldnt let her go so easily. The woman was terrified by Gu Nings sudden movement, and had to listen to her. Even though she was unwilling to give it up, she still took her kids and left in a hurry. This woman is so rude andcks manners. Her kids are as rude as her. I think her kids might really break thew in the future if she doesnt teach them to behave. Right, if kids are used to causing trouble when they are young, they mightmit serious crimes when they grow older. I agree. Its not easy to be parents. ... People continued talking about them when they were gone. ... Gu Ning rxed after seeing that Lin Lijuan was fine. She called Gu Qing at once and told her that she encountered Lin Lijuan outside the shopping mall. Because Gu Ning didnt have Gu Qinxiangs phone number, she could only call Gu Qing. In five minutes, Gu Qing came and on her way, she gave Gu Qinxiang a call. Chapter 1426 - I’m on My Period

Chapter 1426: Im on My Period

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Your eldest uncle just told me that the nurse took her eyes off your eldest aunt for a while, and then your eldest aunt ran away from home. They are searching for her right now, and were about to call the police! Gu Qing told Gu Ning. Before long, Gu Qinxiang and the nurse came. The nurse med herself for it, but Gu Qinxiang had no intention to criticize her, because Lin Lijuan was mentally ill now and behaved like an ignorant kid. In addition, the nurse took good care of Lin Lijuan and didnt treat her badly because she was mentally ill. Even though Lin Lijuan was mentally ill now, she didnt shout or damage things, but remained silent all day long. Gu Ning could cure her, but didnt want to, because it wasnt good for Lin Lijuan to recover. Once Lin Lijuan recovered, she would remember the terrible rape she had been through, which mightpletely ruin her life. Now Lin Lijuan was at least still alive and treated well. Gu Qinxiang thanked Gu Ning the second he came, because Gu Qing told him that it was Gu Ning who found Lin Lijuan. Ningning, thank you. He thanked Gu Ning with great sincerity, because Gu Ning had helped him a lot. Its fine. Gu Ning gave him a smile. She didnt know that Gu Qinxiang thanked her not only because she had helped them find Lin Lijuan, but also because she had helped him settle an important business deal. Thanks to Gu Ning, Gu Qinxiangspany had gone back to normal now, and even made more money than before. More and more people learned that he was Gu Nings eldest uncle, so they were willing to do business with him. Gu Qinxiang didnt talk about it himself, because he still felt guilty for what he had done to Gu Nings family before, but the news went abroad within a very short time. Gu Ning didnt mind that Gu Qinxiangs business became better because of her. As long as he didnt do any bad deeds with her influence, she wouldnt stop him from making more money. I heard that you got the highest total score in the exam this year. Congrattions! Gu Qinxiang said. Thanks. Gu Ning was very polite. After that, Gu Qinxiang brought Lin Lijuan home. He treated Lin Lijuan like a kid now, but even though Lin Lijuan was mentally ill, he didnt abandon her. Gu Ning also walked awayter, and Gu Qing went back to her store. ... When Gu Ning finally arrived home, it was already 3 pm. After having a nap, Gu Ning booked a ticket to fly back to City B for the next morning. She nned to go to the capital the day after tomorrow, because Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxins wedding was only three days away. ... Yu Mixi was still at work at 5 pm, when the others all left for the appointed ce. It was still early, so they enjoyed the tea before the meal started. When Gu Ning passed by Shenghua Real Estate, she thought for a while, then told the driver to stop the car. She wanted to see Yu Mixi and go to meet their friends along with her. Although Shenghua Real Estate was herpany, she seldom came here, but because Gu Ning had the director certificate of Shenghua Real Estate, nobody dared to stop her. The staff didnt know that there were only two directors in Shenghua Real Estate, Gu Ning and An Guangyao. They saw Gu Nings director certificate, but werent aware that she was the real owner of thepany. When Gu Ning saw Yu Mixi at the finance department, she noticed that Yu Mixi didnt look well. Her face was pale, and she seemed in a bad condition. Who are you? This is the finance department, and outsiders are not allowed toe inside! A staff member stopped Gu Ning when she opened the door. The staff member was just doing her job, so Gu Ning didnt show any dissatisfaction. Gu Ning showed her the director certificate at once, and the staff member was astonished and apologized. Sorry, Director Gu, I didnt know it was you. It was very normal that she didnt have a chance to meet the senior management of Shenghua Real Estate. Nevertheless, she was very surprised that they had such a young director in theirpany. No worries. Gu Ning didnt mind and walked to Yu Mixi. Other staff members were surprised too, but they all stood up and greeted Gu Ning with great respect. Nice to see you, Director Gu. Yu Mixi heard the noise, and looked surprised as well. Ningning, what are you doing here? Yu Mixi didnt know that Director Gu was Gu Ning, and she wasnt aware of Gu Nings rtionship with Shenghua Real Estate either, so she didnt think further and directly called Gu Nings name. Her colleagues, however, were shocked. It was obvious that Yu Mixi was very close to Director Gu. Mixi, are you alright? You dont look well, Gu Ning asked with concern. Ningning, I-Im on my period now, and my stomach is sore. Yu Mixi lowered her voice. She was having menstrual cramps. Why dont you ask for leave and have a rest at home? Go buy some medicine for yourself, Gu Ning said and took out a power crystal for Yu Mixi to take. Yu Mixi took it without hesitation and felt much better in seconds. She was too shy to leave thepany earlier, and she would get off work in half an hour, so she decided to tolerate it. Go buy Cine medicine for your crampster, you can take it whenever you have menstrual cramps again, Gu Ning said. Chapter 1427 - Chairwoman?

Chapter 1427: Chairwoman?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although there were no Cine stores in City F, Cine medicines were on shelves of many big pharmacies in every major city. I will, Yu Mixi said. Other female staff members remembered it as well, and they decided to buy Cine medicine for menstrual cramps too. They subconsciously believed that the Cine medicine rmended by Gu Ning was very effective. Within a minute, the pain went away and Yu Mixi went back to normal and her face became ruddy. You can have a rest and Ill have a tour outside. We can go to meet the others together when you are done, Gu Ning said to Yu Mixi. Sure. Yu Mixi nodded. Afterwards, Gu Ning walked out. Once she was gone, the staff in the finance department all surrounded Yu Mixi and asked about their rtionship. Yu Mixi hesitated for a while, then told them that she and Gu Ning were ssmates and both of them had just written the National College Entrance Examination this year. Nobody believed that Gu Ning was able to be a director of Shenghua Real Estate on her own, so they all believed that Gu Nings family must be very rich. They also asked Yu Mixi for Gu Nings total score in the exam. When Yu Mixi told them that Gu Ning got the highest total score around the country this year, everyone was shocked. In case that they didnt believe it, Yu Mixi told them to check it on the Inte. Several people ran to search for the news at once. However, they got to know more shocking information about Gu Ning on the Inte. Gu Ning wasnt only the top scorer with a full score this year, but also had billions of yuan in wealth. And she was only 19! Actually, they had heard of some of Gu Ningspanies before, but they didnt pay much attention to them. Now it turned out that the owner of thosepanies was a 19-year-old girl! The girl was also a director of theirpany. OMG! A female staffer eximed in shock. Right at this moment, their finance manager walked inside. What are you doing? Its work time so you shouldnt waste time on gossiping! He snapped at them. You should have a look! A staff member waved his hand towards their finance manager. Their finance manager was a very kind man, and they got along well. Whats wrong? He walked over at once. Read the news yourself! A staffer pointed at the screen of hisputer. After reading the news, the finance controller was shocked too. I thought that she was just a director of ourpany, but it turns out that she has many otherpanies under her name! another staffer said with excitement. What? Shes a director of ourpany? The finance manager rounded his eyes in shock. Other junior staffers might not know it, but he knew that there were only two directors in Shenghua Real Estate. Gu Ning was the chairwoman of Shenghua Real Estate! He wouldnt believe it if someone told him that earlier on, but now, after knowing that Gu Ning actually had many other sessfulpanies under her name, he had to ept it. However, he was still amazed by the truth, because Gu Ning was too young in his eyes. Yu Mixi was also surprised when she heard their discussion, and she understood why Gu Ning arranged for her to have the internship in Shenghua Real Estate. Gu Ning already had many businesses under her name, so it wasnt very shocking that she was also a director of Shenghua Real Estate. However, she still didnt know that Gu Ning was the owner of Shenghua Real Estate now. Well, she just came here, a staffer suddenly said. Where is she right now? the finance controller asked. No idea, she said that she would have a tour outside, and... The staffer turned to point at Yu Mixi. Shes Yu Mixis ssmate, and theyll be leaving togetherter. They were all envious of Yu Mixi now. If Gu Ning was her friend, she could have much support and help from Gu Ning. They also realized that it was Gu Nings arrangement that allowed Yu Mixi to work as an intern in theirpany. The finance manager stared at Yu Mixi with surprise. He thought that Yu Mixi might be the daughter of An Guangyaos friend, but it turned out that she was Gu Nings friend. Gu Ning was obviously more sessful than An Guangyao. Yu Mixi felt a little uneasy when so many people were looking at her. Is Gu Ning a director of Shenghua Real Estate? the finance manager asked Yu Mixi. If Gu Ning was really the other director of Shenghua Real Estate, she must be the chairwoman. I-I just found out from their discussion, Yu Mixi said with sincerity. Hearing that, the finance manager looked confused. Oh, I just stopped her when she walked inside, and she showed me her director certificate, a staff member said. The finance manager was now very sure that Gu Ning was the chairwoman of Shenghua Real Estate, because other than An Guangyao, the other director was the owner of Shenghua Real Estate. Unexpectedly, their real boss was a young girl! Alright, go back to your work now! The finance manager urged them to work, then walked back to his own office to digest this piece of shocking news. Chapter 1428 - The Owner of Shenghua Real Estate

Chapter 1428: The Owner of Shenghua Real Estate

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning went to An Guangyaos office and they talked about business for a while before Gu Ning left. Yu Mixi was only an intern, so she could get off work earlier than the others, and could leave at 5:30 pm. The financial controller thought that Gu Ning woulde back to the finance department, but Gu Ning directly left. She directly called Yu Mixi and told her that she would wait for her at the door. Yu Mixi walked outside and left with Gu Ning. Because she already took the power crystal Gu Ning gave her, she felt better and joined in the gathering with her friends. Ningning, are you a director of Shenghua Real Estate? Yu Mixi asked Gu Ning all of a sudden. Yeah, but Im actually its owner if you want to be specific, Gu Ning said. Since Yu Mixi had that question, Gu Ning decided to tell her the truth. What? Yu Mixi was shocked. To her astonishment, Gu Ning was the owner of Shenghua Real Estate! Does that mean you helped An Yis family? Yu Mixi asked again. Yes, it was me, Gu Ning said. Yu Mixi took a long breath in with surprise. Am I the only one whos aware of it till now? Yu Mixi asked. She was talking about Chu Peihan and their other friends. Yeah, but I dont know whether An Yi is aware of it or not, Gu Ning said. Knowing that, Yu Mixis eyes lit up with excitement. Can I tell them? Yu Mixi asked worriedly, because she might blurt it out. Its fine. I didnt tell them because nobody brought it up, Gu Ning said. So I can tell them, right? Yu Mixi said. Yeah. Gu Ning smiled. Great, Ill tell themter to surprise them! Yu Mixi got excited. Gu Ning was amused by her reaction, but wouldnt stop her. When they arrived at the appointed ce, the others were all present. The second they walked into the private room, Yu Mixi said, Everyone, I just found out a secret about Ningning. Do you want to know? What is it? Tell us! The others were curious and urged Yu Mixi to tell them. Ningning is... Yu Mixi said, then deliberately stopped to make them more curious about it. Say it! Tell us, now! ... Yu Mixi felt satisfied and said, Ningning is the owner of Shenghua Real Estate. What? Really? Boss is the owner of Shenghua Real Estate? Everyone was shocked. Although they knew that Gu Ning was very outstanding and that she had many otherpanies they didnt know about, they were still surprised when they heard that Shenghua Real Estate was also owned by her. If they werent familiar with Gu Ningspanies, they wouldnt be surprised. It wasnt a secret that Shenghua Real Estate had a new owner, but they were greatly surprised that Gu Ning bought it. An Yis father was now the executive of Shenghua Real Estate. Yu Mixiughed seeing their shocked faces. Boss, is that true? Hao Ran asked Gu Ning. Yes, its true, Gu Ning said. Why didnt you tell me? Chu Peihanined. You know were familiar with Shenghua Real Estate! Su Anya said. ... They began to criticize Gu Ning, but Gu Ning didnt mind. Alright, I know its my fault, so Ill pay the bill tonight, Gu Ning said. Normally they shared the bill, unless it was a meaningful meal and someone wanted to pay the bill on his or her own. For example, the others were dissatisfied with Gu Nings behavior this time, so Gu Ning needed to pay the bill. Of course you should. You cant keep it a secret from us! ... They were close friends after all, and there was no need for them to be too polite towards each other. In fact, no one was more shocked than An Yi. He couldnt believe his ears when Gu Ning gave them an affirmative answer. In that case, Gu Ning had done his family a very important favor without him knowing it. Gu Ning noticed An Yis reaction and expression. An Yi, do you me me for keeping it a secret from you all this time? Gu Ning asked An Yi. Actually, Gu Ning saved An Yis family by buying Shenghua Real Estate from his father, and he should be grateful to her. Chapter 1429 - We’re Boyfriend and Girlfriend Now

Chapter 1429: Were Boyfriend and Girlfriend Now

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, An Yi and Gu Ning were close friends, but Gu Ning suddenly became his fathers boss, which made him feel very strange. Gu Ning cared about An Yis feeling, so she asked him that question. No, of course not! I should thank you for helping my family out. Without your help, I honestly dont know what would have happened to me and my father, An Yi said. He regarded Gu Ning as one of his best friends, so he didnt hide his real feelings from her. Although he wasnt talkative, he got along well with his friends. In fact, he was willing to help his friends whenever they needed him, as long as it was legal. For example, when Yu Mixis family was in troublest time, he also stood out to do what he could to help her family. You dont need to think too much about it. Im your fathers boss, not yours, and were still close friends. You know me very well, and you dont need to keep a distance from me, Gu Ning said. She was unwilling to see An Yi staying away from her. Right, An Yi, you dont need to think much about it. Were close friends no matter who we are! I agree. ... The others allforted An Yi and persuaded him to cheer up before they continued to enjoy the meal together. Only when Gu Ning was with Chu Peihan and her other friends did she feel like she was a teenager. Her psychological age was as old as her age in the previous incarnation. After dinner, they didnt adjourn to a bar to drink. Even though they were all adults this year, they didnt think that it was good to drink often. Therefore, they went to have fun in a teahouse and yed some games. They were on a vacation now, and they were free all day long, so they yed games to kill time. Hao Ran, Qin Zixun, and Zhang Tianping only went to V5 Bar at night, and were free the rest of time. During this time, they were attracted to Battle in the Sky, but they couldnt reach a very high level. Hao Ran and Chu Peihan were the best among them, while the others were at a lower level. It took time for them to get familiar with this new game. Hey, boss, how long have you yed this game? Your level is much higher than ours, Hao Ran asked with curiosity. Three days I think, Gu Ning said. To be specific, she had only yed it three times to reach a high level when she was bored. It indeed wasnt easy to reach a high level in that game, but Gu Ning was much better than other yers, so she spent very little time on the game. Wow, but Im not surprised. Hao Ran shrugged. In their eyes, Gu Ning was always much better than anyone else they knew. I must reach as high a level as Ningning, so I can team up with her! Chu Peihan made a decision and took out her phone. Me too! Hao Ran said. Im in! Qin Zixun joined them. Hao Ran, Qin Zixun, Zhang Tianping, Chu Peihan, and An Yi began to y the game together. The others who didnt y the game went to y Sic Bo, mainly Mu Ke, Yu Mixi, Su Anya, and Gu Ning. Since they yed Sic Bo, losers would have a punishment, otherwise the game would be boring. However, because they didnt drink alcohol tonight, they chose tea. Gu Ning wouldnt use her Jade Eyes when she yed with her friends and depended on her luck to win. However, even if she simply relied on her luck, it was still hard for her to lose. Yu Mixi, on the contrary, lost many times and drank a lot of tea. She felt a little ufortable when she drank too much tea so Mu Ke proposed to take the punishment for her. It happened many times, so Gu Ning asked, Dont you want to tell us why? Hearing that, Su Anya turned to focus on Mu Kes and Yu Mixis faces. Even though they werent aware of how close Mu Ke and Yu Mixi were now, they knew that they were much closer to each other than before. In addition, Mu Ke didnt hesitate to protect Yu Mixi tonight, making it quite obvious that their rtionship was different now. Anyway, if they didnt want to say it aloud right now, Gu Ning wouldnt force them. Mu Ke and Yu Mixi were struck dumb for a second, and Yu Mixi flushed a little. Mu Ke was the boy, so he was able to stay calm. Um, were boyfriend and girlfriend now. Hearing that, neither Gu Ning nor Su Anya were surprised, because it met their expectation. Well, its your personal affair and we shouldnt be involved, but I hope that you wont betray each other. I hate betrayal the most, Gu Ning said. As their friend and the leader in the group, Gu Ning had a great influence on them. Even if they had to break up one day in the future, Gu Ning still hoped that they could have a friendly break-up and not because of betrayal. If one of them betrayed the other, she couldnt promise that she would still be friends with the betrayer. Chapter 1430 - The Woman Who Fell from a Higher Floor

Chapter 1430: The Woman Who Fell from a Higher Floor

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Boss, I know its hard and unrealistic to make amitment right now, because nobody knows what will happen in the future, but I can promise that I sincerely like Mixi, and I do hope that we can be together forever, Mu Ke said. Gu Ning knew Mu Ke very well now, but she had no idea whether he would change in the future. It was easy to fall in love, but much harder to maintain love. However, since nobody knew what would happen in the future, they should just enjoy their life right now. Well, you mustnt forget to keep studying even when youre in love. Love will onlyst based on enough materials, Gu Ning said. Although Mu Kes family was rich, it didnt mean that he could rely on his family for the rest of his life. Even if he was destined to take over his familys business, he still needed to have the ability to manage it. I understand, Mu Ke said. He agreed with Gu Ning on that, and he clearly knew that love would die without bread. Yu Mixi was also a smart girl, who understood what she wanted and what she was doing. After that, they continued ying and Mu Ke publicly protected Yu Mixi. Chu Peihan and the others were absorbed by the game, so they didnt hear their conversation and missed the important information. Su Anya lost many timester, and suddenly felt sad. Ningning seldom loses, and Mixi has Mu Kes help, but I can only drink for myself. She sighed and sounded hurt. You can find someone to drink it for you as well! Gu Ning joked. Forget it, I prefer to do it myself, Su Anya said. They left the teahouse at 11 pm, because it would be closing in an hour. Because the teahouse was on a bar street, there were many drunk people wobbling along the street. So because many people wanted to take a taxi by the road, they had to go to the entrance of the street to get an avable taxi. Unfortunately, they suddenly heard a scary scream from above while they were on their way. A woman was falling from a five-story building, heading towards Gu Ning and her friends. She weighed a lot and fell fast. If they couldnt avoid her body in the few seconds they had, many of them would be hit and seriously injured. Luckily, except for Su Anya, the others all had been trained by Gu Ning so they moved away without dy. Su Anya was also pulled away by Chu Peihan, but Gu Ning stood still. Chu Peihan and the others werent worried about Gu Ning, because they knew that Gu Ning wanted to save that woman, and given Gu Nings ability, there was no need for them to be worried. Onlookers, on the other hand, thought that Gu Ning was too shocked to move and they all felt sad for her. To everyones surprise, right as the woman was about to hit Gu Ning, Gu Ning reached out her hands and directly grabbed the woman. With the help of her magical power, Gu Nings hands were unusually strong and her arms were protected well. However, the woman fell from a very high ce after all, so Gu Ning was still slightly injured. The scene shocked everyone around them. Nobody could believe that a young girl easily caught the woman. The woman didnt know what happened and she believed that she was going to die, so she tightly closed her eyes in despair. Chu Peihan and the others were also astonished. They knew that Gu Ning was unbelievable, but they didnt know that she would directly catch the woman. Hey, are you alright? Gu Ning asked the woman in her arms. Hearing Gu Nings voice, the woman got her mind back and stared straight at Gu Ning. Gu Ning helped her sit on the floor, because it looked strange for her to carry the woman in her arms all the time. The woman burst into frightened tears. She just jumped down from such a high ce, and thought that she was going to die, but she survived. However, she didnt know whether it was a good thing or not. Everyone knew that she was terrified, so nobody stopped her. After crying for a while, the woman stopped all of a sudden and knelt down before Gu Ning and begged her. Please help me. I must leave here and go back home. I dont want to be sent to a man in the Qing Gang by my boyfriend. She came to City F to meet her boyfriend from afar, but her boyfriend nned to send her to a man in the Qing Gang to pay his debt. She was absolutely unwilling to do that, but she was left no choice so chose to jump down from the tall building. She was heart-broken now, and couldnt understand why her boyfriend treated her like that. Hearing her story, everyone was furious. What? How could he do that to you? Ill beat him for you! Chu Peihan said in anger. He isnt qualified to be a man at all! Hao Ran was also mad. Chapter 1431 - Xiaolin

Chapter 1431: Xiaolin

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He should learn a lesson to be a real man! Mu Ke said. He loved his girlfriend deeply, but here was another man who treated his girlfriend so badly. They knew that there were all kinds of people in this world and clearly birds of a feather flock together. Gu Ning didnt stop them, because she agreed with them on that. I-Im scared of those men from the Qing Gang. The woman was still trembling in fear. She was grateful for what Gu Ning had done, but she didnt want Gu Ning to be hurt because of her. Its fine. They cant hurt us, Gu Ning said tofort the woman. Given Chu Peihans and Gu Nings rtionship with the Qing Gang, nobody in the Qing Gang was willing to act against them. Hao Ran and the others were also aware of that, so they werent worried at all. After that, they went into the building with the woman. The woman was still terrified, but it was out of her control now. This building was a hotel, and the receptionist tried to stop them but failed, so she called her manager at once. She had no idea what had happened earlier. Without dy, they took an elevator to the sixth floor. Once the door of the elevator was open, the womans boyfriend showed up. He was about to go downstairs to find her, but unexpectedly she returned by herself. Xiaolin? You scared me! Are you alright? The man was mad at the woman, because the woman almost ruined his ns, but he had to pretend to care about her in front of other people. Although the man was shocked that the woman could still be alive and fine, he now needed to pay his debt with Xiaolin first. The woman, whose name was Xiaolin, instead, was shaking in fear and hid herself behind Gu Nings back. Rx, we can protect you. Gu Ningforted her and walked out of the elevator with her friends. Hao Ran and the other boys wanted to beat the man the moment they saw him, but it wasnt the right time and they needed to wait for a while longer to learn more about the truth. Do you n to send Xiaolin to a man in the Qing Gang? Gu Ning directly asked the man. The man was struck dumb for a second, then realized that Xiaolin had told them everything, so he gave Xiaolin a re. Since it wasnt a secret now, the man didnt bother to hide his real intention, because Gu Ning and her friends were simply a bunch of students. However, he totally forgot that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl since she was able to catch Xiaolin with her arms. Therefore, he said, Its Xiaolins honor that Ping Ge likes her. She can live a good life after bing Ping Ges woman. Whats wrong with that? In other words, he admitted it. With a loud sound, Chu Peihan punched him and said in anger, Ridiculous! You dont have the right to send a woman to another man! The man felt great pain and was aze with fury. He didnt think that he had done anything wrong and shouted, Whats your problem? It has nothing to do with you! The next second, Hao Ran punched him too. Damn it! Dont you know its illegal? You... The man was furious, but Qin Zixun and Zhang Tianping went to beat him before he could struggle. He was only an ordinary man, so it was impossible for him to fight them back. Xiaolin felt a little terrible when her boyfriend was beaten by them, because she really liked him before, but she told herself to get over it. Their argument attracted a lot of attention from passers-by, but nobody dared to stop them because it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. Alright, lets go to the room now. Gu Ning stopped Hao Ran and the other boys after a while. Hao Ran and Qin Zixun then dragged the man walking into the room. Xiaolin had told them the room number when they went upstairs. Gu Ning knocked on the door and Ping Ge came to open it. He thought that Xiaolin was brought back by the man, but was astonished to see Gu Nings and Chu Peihans faces. M-Miss Gu, Miss Chu. Ping Ge greeted them with respect. Almost every member of the Qing Gang in City F was familiar with Gu Nings and Chu Peihans faces. Ping Ge was a junior leader after all, so he recognized them at first nce. Both the man and Xiaolin were shocked when they saw Ping Ges attitude towards Gu Ning and Chu Peihan. At the same time, Xiaolin felt relieved. Since Ping Ge showed great respect towards them, it meant that they werent simple and she could be safe. The man, on the other hand, was scared. He told us that you want Xiaolin, but Xiaolin is unwilling to be your woman. What should we do now? Gu Ning asked Ping Ge. Miss Gu, the thing is that he owes me a lot of money and he proposed to send his girlfriend to me to pay me back. I didnt force him to do that. Since Xiaolin isnt willing to listen to him, I have no problem with that, Ping Ge said at once. In fact, Xiaolin was still a virgin because she stayed in her hometown for a long time while the man worked in City F. Ping Ge had asked the man for Xiaolins photo and was satisfied with her appearance. Although Xiaolin wasnt very attractive, she was still a pretty girl. Therefore, Ping Ge agreed. Xiaolin, however, refused to do it. Before he could force Xiaolin to be his girl, she jumped from the building. To his surprise, Xiaolin was caught by Gu Ning and survived. Ping Ge felt that he had bad luck these days. Chapter 1432 - A Night-luminescent Pearl Is Stolen

Chapter 1432: A Night-luminescent Pearl Is Stolen

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He owes you money, so you should ask him for your money back. Xiaolin is innocent and she shouldnt pay the bill, Gu Ning coldly said. I understand. Its all my fault, and I shouldnt have agreed to that. Ping Ge apologized in a hurry. If I hadnt caught Xiaolin by ident, she could have lost her life because of you. Shouldnt youpensate her for it? Gu Ning said. Ping Ge had a good attitude and apologized on time, so she was willing to give him a chance to make up for what he had done. In addition, Xiaolin was fine now, and it was meaningless even if she beat Ping Ge right now. It would be better if Xiaolin could have something as thepensation. Oh, right, right, of course I shouldpensate Xiaolin. Ping Ge understood Gu Nings meaning at once. He took out thirty thousand yuan and handed it to Gu Ning. Miss Gu, I only have thirty thousand yuan with me right now. If you think its not enough, I can withdraw someter. Ping Ge only had thirty thousand yuan with him today, because he didnt have time to deposit it in the bank before he met Gu Ning. He was unwilling to lose it, but he was left no choice. Seeing that, Xiaolin opened her mouth. She wanted to say something, but still said nothing. She was satisfied that she was safe, and didnt dare to ask forpensation. Great. Gu Ning took it and didnt ask for more money. Ping Ge felt relieved. Alright, Xiaolin will leave with me, and you can deal with the man yourself. I dont want to see him hurt Xiaolin again, Gu Ning said and gave Ping Ge a nce. Ping Ge nodded and watched Gu Ning walking out with her friends. After walking forward for a few steps, Xiaolin suddenly remembered that her handbag was still in the room. Oh, my handbag... Ill get it for you. Ping Ge ran to pick up Xiaolins handbag and gave it to her. Gu Ning then put the thirty thousand yuan into Xiaolins handbag. Miss Gu, I... Xiaolin didnt think that she should take the money, but Gu Ning interrupted her. Take it. You deserve it. She almost lost her life, and thirty thousand yuan was nothing. Gu Ning was quite persuasive, so Xiaolin thanked her and took the money. ... The receptionist witnessed everything in the surveince cameras before the owner of the hotel arrived. Although the man was beaten heavily by Ping Ges people, he was left alive. No one in the hotel dared to stop them, because they looked very aggressive. ... Gu Ning told Xiaolin to stay in a good hotel for the night, or said that she should go back home tonight by ne. Xiaolin hated to stay in City F for any second longer, so she decided to go back home. She didnt care about what would happen to her ex boyfriend. She repeatedly thanked them before she left, because without their help, she might have already lost her life. When Xiaolin was gone, Gu Ning and her friends also left. After a short while, Ping Ge also brought the man away. The owner of the hotel cameter, but no one was left at the scene, and his hotel was fine, so he didnt bother to call the police. ... It was already 12 am when Gu Ning was finally home. Leng Shaoting didnt call her tonight, so she thought that he might be busy now. Leng Shaoting was indeed very busy at this time. It was veryte at night, Leng Shaoting and three other members of the Red me had just arrived at a cave in a distant mountain. They were going to catch a thief who stole a night-luminescent pearl from the National Museum. A few days ago, a night-luminescent pearl arrived at the National Museum. It was presented today, but was stolen at 7 pm tonight and two staffers were also seriously injured. Because Xu Jinchen was free today, he went back to the capital and went to see the night-luminescent pearl along with Master Xu, Master Leng, and Jiang Zhongyu. The museum not only had a night-luminescent pearl today, but also many other valuable objects, that were stored in the warehouse for a long time. Because these objects werent cleaned yet, they were still stored in the warehouse. When they were about to leave, they heard that the night-luminescent pearl was stolen, so Xu Jinchen went to chase the thief at once. However, he escaped very fast, making it impossible for Xu Jinchen to catch up to him, which made him think that the man could be a member of the Evil Practice that Gu Ning had told him about before. Without dy, Xu Jinchen called Leng Shaoting, and they checked the surveince cameras at once. Leng Shaoting, Xu Jinchen, Ai Weishun, and Chen Meng teamed up this time. They saw the mans appearance from the surveince cameras, but they werent sure whether he was a mortal or a member of the Evil Practice, because there was no obvious difference between the appearances of a mortal and a member of the Evil Practice. Only those who were familiar with members of the Evil Practice could tell the differences. The man took a taxi towards the west after he left the museum. There were surveince cameras along the way, so they traced him down through them. The man ended up stopping in front of a small vige 50 kilometers to the west of the capital, then disappeared into thin air. Although the ce around the vige was veryrge, Leng Shaoting and his teammates still decided to search for him. What made Leng Shaoting feel strange was that he somehow could sense a touch of faint magical power, and he followed its traces. Leng Shaoting didnt think further about it. It was probably because he had eaten a lot of the power crystals that Gu Ning gave him, that he was able to sense magical power. As a result, Leng Shaoting arrived at the outside of a cave, which was far from the small vige. This ce was even more isted than Phoenix Mountain. Chapter 1433 - Leng Shaoting Is Injured

Chapter 1433: Leng Shaoting Is Injured

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Leng Shaoting could sense magical power, he didnt tell his teammates. He was sure that the man who stole the night-luminescent pearl was a member of the Evil Practice. It was easy to meet members of the Evil Practice now, and he had encountered them many times. In the cave, the man of the Evil Practice couldnt wait to practice his cultivation with the night-luminescent pearl. He had to focus on the whole process. If anyone approached within five meters of him, he could feel it, but he couldnt stop right away, or he might be hurt. Therefore, cultivators hated to be interrupted when they were practicing their cultivation. Leng Shaoting and his teammates didnt know what was happening in the cave, but they had to go inside to have a look. Without hesitation, they walked into it. It was very dark and they needed some light, but they couldnt disturb the man, so they turned the light of their shlights very dim. They walked ahead for about 20 meters, before they saw the light of night-luminescent pearl in front of them. They continued to walk ahead lightly and turned off their shlights. As they moved forward, the light of the night-luminescent pearl became brighter. They were sure that the night-luminescent pearl was in the cavern which was five meters away from them. This night-luminescent pearl was smaller than Gu Nings and it had poor light with less magical power, but it was still something that cultivators wanted most. Because a night-luminescent pearl could absorb the essence of the sun and the moon as its own, a cultivator could gain endless magical power through it. ... The man of the Evil Practice felt that they wereing when the distance between them was shorter than five meters. He stayed alert with a frown. He had to stop practicing his cultivation, even though the ongoing magical power might hurt him. The moment he stopped, the night-luminescent pearl fell to the ground as well. His cultivation was forcibly interrupted, so the magical power circting in the meridians was suddenly blocked and there was no way out. It went backwards and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He had an internal injury, but it wasnt serious. No matter who interrupted his cultivation, the man was determined to kill them. ... Leng Shaoting and his teammates reached the cavern the next second, and met the mans eyes. Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen were very sure that the man was a member of the Evil Practice when they saw him, but Chen Meng and Ai Weishun werent aware of it. They didnt believe in ghosts and monsters after all. The man red at them with strong hatred in his eyes. Damn you, stupid mortals! How dare you interrupt my cultivation! the man shouted and began to attack them. Even though he was injured, he wasnt weak at all, so except for Leng Shaoting, it was hard for others to fight with him. They didnt understand why the man called them mortals nor did they understand what he meant about cultivation, but they had to focus on the fight for now. Chen Meng and Ai Weishun were shocked, because the man was able to fight against the four of them at the same time. He was unbelievably strong! During this time, Leng Shaoting suddenly felt ufortable in his body and found it hard to control his body. He had that feeling often these days, and he was running out of the power crystals Gu Ning gave him. Because of the ufortable feeling, Leng Shaoting became much weaker than usual, and the man got the chance to hit him badly. He was pushed away by a great force and knocked his back against the wall, then fell to the ground. The man was much stronger than them, so Leng Shaoting was seriously injured this time. Boss! The others were astonished by the scene. They also sensed that something was very unusual today, because Leng Shaoting was the strongest member of their team. However, even Leng Shaoting was no match for the man. They realized that it was impossible for them to win the fight today. Im fine. Dont worry about me! Leng Shaoting shouted at them, in case they were distracted because of him. Hearing that, Chen Meng and the others kept on fighting against the man. They didnt know that Leng Shaoting was running out of the magical pills, so they thought that he could be fine within a minute. The three of them were able to win some time in the fight with the man. They had to be very careful, or they would be badly injured once they were hit by the man. All of a sudden, the man got a chance and hit Chen Meng. Although the man was also injured, his fist was still very heavy. Luckily, Chen Meng had magical pills with him too, which were shared with them by Leng Shaoting. He took out a pill and was about to take it. Unfortunately, once he opened the porcin bottle, the man sensed the strong magical power from it. He was shocked by the pure magical power. Chapter 1434 - Hurt the Man

Chapter 1434: Hurt the Man

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The man looked greedy and wanted to grab the magical pill away from Chen Meng. Although the power crystal wasntparable to the night-luminescent pearl, it was very useful. Members of the Evil Practice wouldnt miss anything that was useful to them. Luckily, Xu Jinchen and Ai Weishun noticed his expression and stopped him at once. Although it was very difficult for them to stop him, they gained enough time for Chen Meng to take the pill. Because Chen Meng was seriously injured, it took time for his wound to heal, but he still got back to his feet and joined in the fight again. Once Leng Shaoting felt better, he tried to stand up. All of a sudden, he touched the night-luminescent pearl and felt something cold flowing into his body. It felt the same when Gu Ning was putting her magical power into his body. He was surprised and didnt know what was happening. Before Leng Shaoting could figure it out, the man answered his question in his mind. How could you absorb the magical power? The man rounded his eyes in shock when he saw the magical power flowing into Leng Shaotings body. In his eyes, Leng Shaoting was a mortal, and it was impossible for a mortal to absorb magical power! The others didnt understand what the man was talking about, and they didnt see anything strange. They were mortals, so they naturally couldnt see anything. Even Leng Shaoting could only feel it, but couldnt see what the magical power looked like, and he was greatly surprised too, because he wasnt a cultivator. Either way, he didnt have time to figure it out now. As the magical power flowed into his body, Leng Shaoting soon felt that his body changed. The man was anxious when the magical power of the night-luminescent pearl was being absorbed by Leng Shaoting. He ignored Xu Jinchen and Ai Weishun, then turned to attack Leng Shaoting. He needed to get the night-luminescent pearl back as soon as possible. Xu Jinchen, Chen Meng, and Ai Weishun were all injured, so they werent able to stop the man now. Shaoting! They wanted to help Leng Shaoting at any cost, because Leng Shaoting had saved them many times before when they were fulfilling dangerous missions. However, to their astonishment, Leng Shaoting regained a lot of strength within a few seconds, and quickly jumped up to fight against the man. The night-luminescent pearl was clenched in Leng Shaotings hand, its light escaping through the gaps between his fingers. Xu Jinchen and the others felt relieved when they saw that Leng Shaoting was fine. Without dy, they seized the chance and took a pill to help them recover. They soon felt much better, but it was impossible for their wounds to heal right away. Even though they wanted to stand up to help Leng Shaoting, they had to rest for a while. At the beginning, it wasnt easy for Leng Shaoting to fight against the man and he kept withdrawing, but he gradually became stronger and stronger with the help of the night-luminescent pearl. As time went by, he was equally as strong as the man. The man felt it too, and became angrier. Who are you? Why can you absorb the magical power so fast? the man shouted. Leng Shaoting absorbed magical power at a fast speed, and took no time to transform it into strength, which the man had never seen before. I cant tell you, Leng Shaoting coldly said. No matter who you are, youre doomed to die today! The man used greater force to attack Leng Shaoting. However, Leng Shaoting was bing increasingly strong as well, so he was still able to fight against the man. Besides, it seemed that he would be stronger than the man in minutes. The man couldnt believe his eyes, because Leng Shaoting was only a mortal! Xu Jinchen and the others stayed calm when they saw that it wasnt difficult for Leng Shaoting to deal with the man now. Nevertheless, the man wasnt weak at all, so both he and Leng Shaoting were injured in the fierce fight. The man wasnt seriously injured by Leng Shaoting, but left terrible injuries on Leng Shaoting. The next second, an ident happened when the man hit Leng Shaoting once more. This time, the man hit Leng Shaotings stomach, which made Leng Shaoting feel great pain. His stomach shrank, then swelled and gave an impact. The man was pushed away by the force and hit the wall of the cavern before he copsed to the ground. This scene shocked everyone, and they turned to stare at Leng Shaoting in great surprise. Even Leng Shaoting couldnt believe it. This strange situation happened again, but he still couldnt figure it out. Y-You... The man red at Leng Shaoting. He was a mortal, but he was able to use the magical power that only cultivators knew how to use. However, Leng Shaoting looked surprised too, so it was obvious that he didnt understand why it happened. Chapter 1435 - The Man Escapes

Chapter 1435: The Man Escapes

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The man knew that he had to escape now, or he might lose his life, so without hesitation, he held Xu Jinchen, who was the closest to him, hostage. Because Xu Jinchen was injured and he was still in shock from when Leng Shaoting made that impact, he was easily caught by the man. Jinchen! The others were scared, but didnt dare to move right away, because the man might hurt him. Give me the night-luminescent pearl, or Ill kill him! The man threatened Leng Shaoting. Sure, I can give the night-luminescent pearl to you, but you must let him go, Leng Shaoting said. Although he didnt know whether the man would keep his promise, he couldnt put Xu Jinchens life in danger because of a night-luminescent pearl. The man held Xu Jinchen while moving towards the exit. No problem. Give me the night-luminescent pearl, and hell go free. As long as he could get the night-luminescent pearl back, he was willing to give up. He could take revenge after he had made a full recovery. We can count to three. You throw the night-luminescent pearl over, and Ill let him go, the man said. Great, Leng Shaoting said. One, two, three. The man counted down to three, and Leng Shaoting threw the night-luminescent pearl to him as they agreed. The man also let Xu Jinchen go and caught the night-luminescent pearl. Xu Jinchen rolled aside at once, in case the man held him hostage again. Right at this moment, Leng Shaoting dashed ahead and pointed his gun at the man, and the next second, a bullet flew at the mans hand. The man felt the danger, but wasnt able to move as fast as usual because of his injuries, and the bullet urately hit his hand causing him to miss the night-luminescent pearl. When he wanted to catch it with the other hand, Leng Shaoting shot him again, and he had to avoid the bullet so the night-luminescent pearl fell to the ground. You... The man was furious. Leng Shaoting was about to reach him, and he had to make a decision right now. It was a hard decision, but the man decided to give up the night-luminescent pearl too and escaped right away. Leng Shaoting didnt chase him, because his teammates were still injured now, and he couldnt leave them behind. Luckily, the night-luminescent pearl was left here. Leng Shaoting picked it up. He still felt that the magical power was flowing into his body once he touched it, but there was only a little left. Although Xu Jinchen and the others were injured, they all had taken a power crystal, so they could go back after taking a rest for a while. Leng Shaoting was out of power crystals now, but he felt much better with the help of the magical power from the night-luminescent pearl. Shaoting, who is that man? He looks very strange, and why was he suddenly pushed away from you earlier? Chen Meng asked with confusion. Ai Weishun was also confused about it. Xu Jinchen, however, remained silent, because Gu Ning had told him to keep it a secret. I dont know either, Leng Shaoting said. You cant tell other people until I figure it out. If you encounter anyone like him again in the future, dont fight with him and tell me first. Actually, he needed to ask Gu Ning to figure it out. They were too weakpared with members of the Evil Practice. Sure! They nodded. Since Leng Shaoting told them to keep it secret from other people, they would listen to him. Xu Jinchen also nodded in case his teammates found that he reacted differently. I need to do some research about this night-luminescent pearl. Just tell them that we didnt find it if anyone asks you about it, Leng Shaoting said. He needed to figure out the reason why he could absorb the night-luminescent pearls magical power. Sure, they said. After they had a rest, they left together. ... The next morning, Gu Ning went back to City B. When she arrived at City B, she turned on her phone and saw a missed call from Yu Zi, who she called back at once. Hi, boss! Yu Zi greeted her excitedly. Do you have any good news to tell me? Gu Ning smiled. Yes! Didnt I tell you that I participated in the clothing designpetition in Paris? Im among the top 10 now, and ranked eighth. Although it isnt very high, its not easy for a newpetitor to win a position in such an internationalpetition. My design will be shown at the Paris Fashion Week! Yu Zi said. Her greatest wish was that more and more people would like her designs and that she could live a better life. Her lifepletely changed ever since she met Gu Ning. Chapter 1436 - A Driver with a Bad Intention

Chapter 1436: A Driver with a Bad Intention

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Congrattions! Gu Ning felt happy for her. Boss, my teacher told me that many famous clothing brands will try to sign a contract with me once I be popr, but I wont sign any contracts with them. My designs belong to Charm, so Ill introduce myself as the clothing designer of Charm when I receive interviews, Yu Zi said. Great! Gu Ning said. She was very satisfied with Yu Zis attitude. After the call with Yu Zi, Gu Ning walked into the arrival hall and noticed a familiar face among the crowd. It was Qiu Yuxin whom she hadnt seen for a long time. Qiu Yuxin didnt see Gu Ning, but they were acquaintances after all, so Gu Ning walked towards her. Oh, hi, Gu Ning, what a coincidence! Qiu Yuxin saw Gu Ning when she walked closer. Hi, did youe here to pick someone up? Gu Ning asked, even though it was quite obvious. Yeah, I just came back from a foreign country, and Si Ming is free these days, so he came to City B to see me. We decided to meet each other at the airport, but his flight was dyed for half an hour, Qiu Yuxin said. Because of her job, Qiu Yuxin frequently traveled abroad. When they were chatting with each other, some people recognized Gu Ning. Oh, isnt she Goddess Gu? She is! OMG! She is the top scorer this year! Gu Ning was more famous than Qiu Yuxin now. Qiu Yuxin was only famous in the modeling and fashion industry, so people who didnt pay much attention to fashion werent familiar with her face. Whos the woman talking with Goddess Gu? Shes gorgeous too. Yeah, and she looks a little familiar. Is she an actress? Oh, I think shes a model. I saw her face on a magazine. ... Many girls, who were Gu Nings fans, took out their phones to take photos of her. However, there was a distance between them, so the photos werent very clear. Gu Ning noticed their discussion, but didnt mind it. Great, I wont bother you any longer. See you, Gu Ning said. Bye. Qiu Yuxin smiled. After that, Gu Ning walked away. Once Gu Ning was gone, those girls posted the photos out on social media and attracted a lot of envy. Some people also recognized Qiu Yuxin, who was a fashion model. After a year of working, Qiu Yuxin had gained a lot of fame in the fashion industry. Si Ming soon arrived, and Qiu Yuxin left with him without dy. ... Gu Ning directly went back to the Tang familys house when she left the airport. However, because the airport was far from the Tang familys house, Gu Ning took a nap in the taxi. Unfortunately, the taxi driver had a bad idea. He was a man about 30 years old. He didnt recognize Gu Ning, but thought that she looked too beautiful and kept ncing at her in the rearview mirror. All of a sudden, he had a bad idea. When they reached an exit, the taxi driver left the main road and went to an isted ce. Gu Ning sat on the rear seats with her eyes closed, so she didnt know, but she felt that the car made many turns on the way. She immediately opened her eyes and found that they were on the wrong road. However, she wasnt a weak girl, so she stayed calm and confident. Hi, are you sure that were on the right road? Gu Ning asked and didnt sound nervous at all. Hearing Gu Nings voice, the taxi driver was struck dumb for a second. To his surprise, she suddenly opened her eyes. Um, there is too much traffic on the main road, so I take this short cut, he said. Gu Ning sneered and lost her patience. Really? I think youre taking the opposite road. The taxi driver stiffened and began to sweat. Before he could say something else, Gu Ning continued, There is a way which leads back to the main road, and you should get back to it. She gave the taxi driver a chance to change his mind, or she would punish him. The taxi driver hesitated for a while, then got his reason back. If he really hurt her, he could be put in jail. Youre right. Im sorry for this terrible mistake, and well be back on the main road soon, the taxi driver said and apologized. Great. Gu Ning nodded. Since the taxi driver changed his mind, she was willing to forgive him. The taxi driver gave up his bad idea and went back to the main roadter as he had promised. Gu Ning paid him when they arrived at the outside of the Tang familys house. The taxi driver felt scared in retrospect when he saw Gu Ning walking into the Tang familys house. Chapter 1437 - Gu Man’s Old Schoolmate

Chapter 1437: Gu Mans Old Schoolmate

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This ce was the Tang familys house! The girl must be a member of the Tang family or at least had a rtionship with it. If he really had hurt her, he would be severely punished. The taxi driver was terrified and drove his car away at once. ... Gu Man stayed home all day long recently, and felt very bored. Since Gu Ning came today, she asked her to go for a ride together for fun. Therefore, Gu Ning went for a ride with Gu Man after lunch. In Gu Ningspany, Gu Man felt safe and Tang Haifeng didnt have to worry about her. They went to buy maternity clothes in a shopping mall. Although the Tang family had prepared many for Gu Man, Gu Man still enjoyed going shopping herself. Although Gu Mans belly wasnt obvious yet and it was a little early to buy maternity clothes now, they shopped for fun. When Gu Man was shopping in a maternity clothes store inpany with Gu Ning, a middle-aged woman kept ncing at Gu Man curiously. There was a young girl who was about 13 by the middle-aged womans side. Gu Ning noticed their behavior, but said nothing. After a short while, the middle-aged woman suddenly called Gu Man, Gu Man? Gu Man was surprised when someone called her and turned to look at the person. Hu Jiarong? Gu Mans sight fell on the middle-aged woman who had covered herself in designer brands. Oh, youre really Gu Man! Hu Jiarong couldnt believe her eyes. You look so young! Its unbelievable. They were the same age, but Gu Man looked much younger than her, making her jealous of Gu Man. Gu Ning caught the jealousy in her eyes, and frowned. Hearing that, Gu Man smiled, but didnt know what to say, because it was the truth. Oh, do you live in City B now? Gu Man changed the topic. Yeah, Hu Jiarong said, then her sight fell on Gu Ning. Gu Nings outstanding appearance amazed Hu Jiarong and Hu Jiarong got jealous once more. Is this girl your daughter? Hu Jiarong was Gu Mans schoolmate, and they were in a good rtionship back then. She knew that Gu Man had a very handsome and smart boyfriend in university and she was always jealous of Gu Man. She even tried to steal Gu Mans boyfriend, but failed. Afterwards, Gu Mans boyfriend had a terrible ident and Gu Man quit school. As Gu Mans good friend, Hu Jiarong knew that Gu Man was pregnant. It was a scandal in the old days, so Hu Jiarong deliberately spread the news abroad in their school and ruined Gu Mans reputation. Gu Man didnt know that Hu Jiarong had started it, because many people were doing that back then. Besides, Gu Man also thought it was shameful, so she didnt me those who made it public. No matter what, she had already made the decision to quit school when she chose to give birth to her kid. Hu Jiarong purposely asked that question right now in order to humiliate Gu Man again. Yeah, this is my daughter, Gu Ning, Gu Man said. She didnt see through Hu Jiarong, because she never realized that Hu Jiarong didnt treat her with sincerity. Gu Man then introduced Hu Jiarong to Gu Ning. Ningning, this is my schoolmate from university, Hu Jiarong. Nice to see you, Ms Hu. Gu Ning politely greeted her. Nice to see you too. How old are you this year? Hu Jiarong asked and seemed kind. 19, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Hu Jiarong sighed, Its been 19 years since we saw each otherst time. I almost couldnt recognize you earlier. Unfortunately, you got pregnant during the first year in the university, or we could have made more good memories. You were an excellent student in our college, but unfortunately quit school too early! Hu Jiarong observed Gu Mans expression when she said that, and hoped to see embarrassment from Gu Mans face. However, she was disappointed, because Gu Man already got over it. Well, what a twist of fate, Gu Man said. If she had an abortion that year and found a good job after her graduation, she wouldnt have lived a hard life in the past. It wasnt easy to get a college certificate in the old days, and Gu Man was very smart. However, if she really had an abortion, she couldnt have such an outstanding daughter and wouldnt have met Tang Yunfan again. She had no interest in Tang Yunfans family background, but she never forgot to love him. Hu Jiarong thought that Gu Man must be living a bad life now because of what Gu Man said. Yes, what a twist of fate! Oh, hows your life now? she asked on purpose. Not bad, how about you? Gu Man said. Hu Jiarong didnt think that Gu Man could really have a good life, so she believed that Gu Man had to be pretending. In addition, although Hu Jiarong was rich and covered herself in designer brands, she couldnt recognize the brands that Gu Man was wearing. Chapter 1438 - Order Coffee

Chapter 1438: Order Coffee

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Im good too. Oh, are you free now? Its not easy for us to see each other again. Why dont we find a good ce to chat for a while? Hu Jiarong said. She had no intention to regain her friendship with Gu Man, but wanted to show off her good life in front of Gu Man. Sure! Gu Man agreed, because she was free now. Gu Ning didnt stop Gu Man, because it was impossible for Hu Jiarong to take advantage of Gu Man with her there. Hu Jiarong deliberately chose a high-ss caf, and observed Gu Mans face when they walked inside. However, she was disappointed again, because both Gu Man and Gu Ning looked at ease. It seemed that it was very normal for them to go to such a fancy ce. Hu Jiarong was disappointed, but she still believed that they were pretending. Ie here often and they provide good coffee, various desserts and drinks. I heard that their confectioner is hired from France! Hu Jiarong said. She seemed kind, but Gu Ning easily saw through her. Really? Gu Man chimed in. After they were seated, a waitress walked over with the menu. Jamaican Blue Mountain Coffee, please, Hu Jiarong said and she didnt bother to read the menu, so it seemed that she was very familiar with it. A cup of milk, please, Gu Man said. Because she was pregnant, she couldnt drink coffee. Why dont you try the coffee? They have good coffee, Hu Jiarong said and thought that Gu Man was indeed a bumpkin. Coffee was much more expensive than milk after all. Im pregnant, so I cant drink coffee, Gu Man said with happiness on her face. What? Hu Jiarong was surprised. Oh, fine, you should drink milk, Hu Jiarong said. Order some cakes if you want. Im not hungry, a cup of milk is enough, Gu Man said. Great. Hu Jiarong didnt insist, then turned to ask Gu Ning, Gu Ning, you can order whatever you want, my treat. Hu Jiarong seemed very generous to show off her money. Actually, an afternoon tea didnt cost much. St Helena coffee, thanks, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Hu Jiarong was surprised again, because she thought that Gu Ning would order a ss of juice. In her eyes, Gu Ning was only a young girl. Hu Jiarongs daughter ordered juice and several tes of cakes. After that, the waitress left and they continued to chat with each other. Gu Man, why do you suddenly want a second child? Its very dangerous at your age, Hu Jiarong asked. Well, it was an ident, and Ningning is going to study at a university in the capital now. I feel a little lonely without a kid by my side, Gu Man said. I understand. Did Ningning just write the National College Entrance Examination this year? How much is her total score? Hu Jiarong asked. Not bad, its enough for me to get into a good university, Gu Ning said before Gu Man could answer. Hu Jiarong was astonished and got jealous of Gu Man for she had an outstanding daughter. Her own daughter, on the contrary, was terrible at studying although she was only in 8th grade. Wow, congrattions! I dont want to talk much about my daughters studies. Im afraid she cant get into a university at all in the future, but its not a problem. We have enough money to support her, Hu Jiarong said. She was just showing off her familys wealth. Gu Man simply smiled and didnt show any jealousy at all, which made Hu Jiarong feel ufortable. She started to think that Gu Man might really be living a good life too. However, she refused to believe it. Gu Man didnt wear any designer brand or luxurious jewelry. Hu Jiarong thought too highly of herself. In fact, because of her pregnancy, Gu Man dressed asfortably as possible. And she didnt wear jewelry because it was heavy and unnecessary. Gu Man wouldnt judge Hu Jiarongs thoughts, although she strongly disagreed with her. No matter how rich parents were, children still needed to live their own lives. Oh, Gu Man, what do you do now? Hu Jiarong began to ask for more information about Gu Mans family. I do nothing now, because Im pregnant, and I stay at home all day, Gu Man said, which was the truth. Hows your husband? What does he do? Hu Jiarong asked again. My husband is a businessman, Gu Man said. Hearing that, Hu Jiarong was surprised. If Gu Mans husband was a businessman, her family could be rich too. Thinking of that, Hu Jiarong was filled with jealousy. Oh, hows your familys business? Hu Jiarong asked. She was eager to hear some bad news about Gu Man. I dont know much about it. Im satisfied with my life now, Gu Man said. She didnt want to reveal the Tang family. Hu Jiarong thought that it must be a small business since Gu Man was unwilling to tell her details. As long as Gu Man lived a worse life than her, she felt happy. Does your husband treat Ningning well? Hu Jiarong asked. She believed that Gu Mans husband must be Gu Nings step-father. Chapter 1439 - Hu Jiarong’s Jealousy

Chapter 1439: Hu Jiarongs Jealousy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Normally, step-parents wouldnt treat their step-children very well. Very well, in fact... Gu Ning said, and realized why Hu Jiarong asked that question. She wanted to exin something, but a womans voice interrupted her. Mrs. Tang! A richdy greeted Gu Man, and came over with her two friends. They had been looking for a vacant table and noticed Gu Man by a nce, so they walked over to greet her. Nice to see you, Mrs. Tang! Nice to see you too, Mrs. Qu, Mrs. Zhuang, and Mrs. Yu. Gu Man stood up at once and smiled at them. Please seat yourself, Mrs. Tang. We all know that youre pregnant, Mrs. Qu said and helped Gu Man sit back down. Mrs. Qu had a good rtionship with Gu Man, and they sometimes gathered together, so it wasnt a secret that Gu Man was carrying her second baby now. Hu Jiarong didnt know Mrs. Qu, but she recognized Mrs. Zhuang, who was a real super-richdy. Although Hu Jiarong recognized Mrs. Zhuang, Mrs. Zhuang didnt know her, so she didnt dare to greet Mrs. Zhuang. Hu Jiarongs family was rich with over a hundred million yuan in assets, but it was nothingpared with a real super-rich family. And even though Hu Jiarong was arrogant, she wasnt dumb. To her astonishment, Mrs. Zhuang was very polite towards Gu Man, which meant that Gu Man might be in the same circle with them. Hu Jiarong couldnt believe, nor ept it, because Gu Man would be in a much higher ss than her if that was the case. Oh, hi, Miss Gu! Mrs. Qu moved her sight to Gu Ning and politely greeted her too. Nice to see you, Mrs. Qu. Gu Ning stood up. Mrs. Qu was older than her and she shouldnt forget her manners even though there was a huge gap between Mrs. Qus family and the Tang family. I heard that Miss Gu is the highest scorer this year, congrattions! Mrs. Quplimented Gu Ning. Hu Jiarong, however, was totally shocked when she heard it. She couldnt believe that Gu Ning was the top scorer this year, because Gu Ning only told her that she could get into a good university. Actually, it wasnt a lie, because Gu Ning could indeed get into a good university, the best university in their country to be specific. She was just being modest, and it wasnt her fault. Miss Gu is the most outstanding young girl Ive ever seen before! I wish my son could be as diligent and smart as you, Mrs. Zhuang said. Mrs. Tang, were all envious of you. Thanks, Im ttered. Gu Man smiled. Alright, we shouldnt be bothering Mrs. Tang any longer. We can gather together again when were free, Mrs. Yu said, because she noticed that Gu Man was here with her friend. Mrs. Qu and Mrs. Zhuang excused themselves at once. Right, Mrs. Tang, see you, Mrs. Qu said. See you around, Gu Man said. When they were gone, Hu Jiarong was still in shock. Hu Jiarongs daughter, instead, stared at Gu Ning curiously. Youre the top scorer this year? Yeah. Gu Ning nodded. Hu Jiarongs daughter was a nice girl, so Gu Ning didnt mind being friendly to her. Even though Hu Jiarong was very unkind towards Gu Man, Gu Ning wouldnt be mad at her daughter because of it. Wow, youre awesome! Youre better than my older cousin. He only gets a total score of nearly 600 points, Hu Jiarongs daughter said and pouted. I dont like studying. She was very bold and funny. Gu Ning was amused by her expression, but she understood that not everyone liked studying. Nevertheless, an academic certificate was prerequisite for work. At this time, Hu Jiarong suddenly said in an acidic tone, Gu Man, since youre a friend of so many super-richdies, you must have married into a super-rich family as well. Gu Man frowned and felt displeased. It seemed that her old schoolmate wasnt really a friend! Yeah. Gu Man curbed her anger. Good for you! There is a super-rich man who doesnt care about your history and your kid with another man, Hu Jiarong said. She couldnt hide her jealousy of Gu Man anymore. Gu Man was annoyed by her tone, but remained silent. Hu Jiarong continued, Oh, is this your husbands second marriage? Does he have any other kids? Will your daughter get some of his wealth? In Hu Jiarongs eyes, no man was willing to marry a single mother at his first marriage. Actually, Hu Jiarongs husband had married once before, and Hu Jiarong married him for his money. In addition, her husband didnt have other kids, so her daughter could inherit his legacy. However, she still felt jealous of Gu Man because it turned out that Gu Man lived a better life than her. Chapter 1440 - I’m Super RiChapter Myself

Chapter 1440: Im Super Rich Myself

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Enough! Gu Ning lost patience and coldly looked at Hu Jiarong. Ms. Hu, I think there is a misunderstanding. My mother has indeed married into a super-rich family, but the man has never married before nor has he had any other kids. I can make money myself, and I dont need to inherit his wealth. Hu Jiarong was scared when Gu Ning snapped at her. Gu Nings cold look also terrified her. She was surprised when she heard that it was Gu Mans husbands first marriage and that he didnt have other kids. However, she didnt believe that Gu Ning would refuse to inherit a lot of wealth. Although Gu Ning was the top scorer this year, it didnt mean she could be sessful in the future. Seeing Hu Jiarongs reaction, Gu Ning knew what she was thinking. She didnt mind it, and continued, My mother and my father love each other deeply, and its the truth that my father is far richer than my mother, but my mother owns two beauty salons as well. They are worth over fifty million yuan, and I also have over five billion yuan in wealth. My mother is rich, while Im super-rich. I think we can live a good life on our own. Hearing that, Hu Jiarong was shocked again. She couldnt believe that Gu Man owned two beauty salons with over fifty million yuan in assets. And Gu Ning also had at least five billion yuan in wealth! Wow, five billion yuan! Hu Jiarongs daughter rounded her eyes in shock. In fact, Hu Jiarongs daughter had a good impression of Gu Ning, and she knew her mother very well. By the way, my mother married my biological father, and he treats me very well! Gu Ning added. It was another piece of shocking news in Hu Jiarongs ears. If Gu Man married Gu Nings biological father, the man must be Ning. However, she remembered that he had died in a car ident. Obviously, there were many things that she didnt know after Gu Man quit school. Hu Jiarong was full of jealousy now. She was jealous of Gu Man because she was able to marry a handsome man from a super-rich family. So, Ms. Hu, please mind your own life, and dont be so unkind towards my mother. Youre notparable to my mother, Gu Ning said, and left with Gu Man. Gu Man was also mad, so she followed Gu Ning outside. She had thought that she met a good old schoolmate today, but she was wrong. Hu Jiarong simply wanted tough at her. Hu Jiarong didntpletely digest what Gu Ning told her until both Gu Man and Gu Ning were gone for a long while. It was hard for her to ept the fact that Gu Man lived a much better life than her. She felt angry and clenched her teeth. Mom, please dont do that anymore. Youve embarrassed yourself many times! Cant you learn a lesson from it? Hu Jiarongs daughterined. Youre just a kid! Eat your cakes and shut your mouth! Hu Jiarong red at her daughter. Hu Jiarongs daughter wasnt afraid of her, and didnt bother to argue with her. Hu Jiarongs husband loved their daughter very much, so Hu Jiarong didnt dare to shout at their daughter in case her husband became angry at her. Hu Jiarongs daughter was very smart, and she knew that she could turn to her father for help if her mother treated her badly. Hu Jiarong thought that it was unfair, but she couldnt do anything about it. ... Gu Man sighed when Hu Jiarong was out of her sight. We were good friends back then, but shes totally different now. In fact, she didnt feel very sad, because they hadnt seen each other in years after all, but she was surprised by other peoples jealousy. Gu Ningforted her. Mom, you dont need to think too much about it. There are many people who judge everyone and everything with money. Theyre ridiculous and stupid. I understand. Gu Man nodded. Afterwards, they kept on shopping. Whenever Gu Man saw babies clothing, she couldnt move her eyes away from them. They shopped for a while, then went to Kamei Beauty Salon. Gu Man hadnt been there in days, so she wanted to go see it today since she was in the shopping mall now. Kamei Beauty Salon was crowded every day, and it wasnt a secret that it was owned by Tang Yunfans wife. Even though some people were jealous of it, no one dared to cause it any trouble. And many beauty salons also reced their old skin care products with Kouzi because of its great effects. Chapter 1441 - You Have a Good Daughter

Chapter 1441: You Have a Good Daughter

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, some beauty salons still used their favorite skincare products instead of Kouzi. Although the sales of many skincare brands were affected by Kouzi, they still had a lot of loyal customers. Kamei Beauty Salon was as popr as always, and its membership was growing rapidly, but sometimes, that wasnt an advantage, because some customers had to wait for a long time to get a reservation. Therefore, some of them might give up Kamei Beauty Salon and join the membership of another beauty salon. Good afternoon, President Gu, Miss Gu! Once Gu Man and Gu Ning walked inside, the receptionists at the front desk greeted them. Kamei Beauty Salon was registered as apany, so the staff didnt call Gu Man their boss, but President Gu now. However, the office building of Kamei Beauty Co., Ltd. was still under construction, so it wasnt officially established yet. Although Gu Man wanted to be independent, Tang Yunfan didnt want her to work too hard during her pregnancy, so he did many things for her. The construction and recruitment of Gu Manspany were settled by Tang Yunfans people. Kamei Beauty Salon was also opening branches in many other major cities, which Manager Ding and Tang Yunfans people were in charge of. It wasnt easy for Manager Ding to deal with such an important project alone, so she needed help. For now, Manager Ding was the most skillful senior staffer in Gu Manspany. So as long as Manager Ding stayed loyal to Gu Man, she would be ced in an important position in thepany with a much higher sry. In fact, Manager Dings sry had already been raised several times since Gu Man took over Kamei Beauty Salon. Hows the business these days? Gu Man asked. Very good, the receptionist said. At this moment, a richdy walked inside and saw Gu Man in the hall. Her face lit up at once and she greeted Gu Man. Oh, hi, Mrs. Tang, been a while! Oh, been a while, Mrs. Fang. How are you recently? Gu Man smiled at her. Im good. How about you? Mrs. Fang asked with concern. Thank you so much for asking. Im good, Gu Man said. d to know. Mrs. Fang beamed, then her sight fell on Gu Ning. Is this your daughter? Mrs. Fang knew Gu Man, but didnt know Gu Ning, and had only heard a little about Gu Ning from Gu Man before. Yeah, this is my daughter, Gu Ning, Gu Man said. Nice to meet you, Mrs. Fang, Gu Ning said to Mrs. Fang. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu. Hows your result for this years exam? Which university did you apply for? Mrs. Fang asked. I scored a full score this year, and Ive already been epted by the Capital University, Gu Ning said calmly. What? Full score? You must be the top scorer! Mrs. Fang was shocked. Since Gu Ning could achieve a full score, many prestigious universities must havepeted to get her. Several richdies walked over at this time, and heard Mrs. Fangs shocked exmation. They turned to look at her, then saw Gu Man so they walked over to greet her. Before Gu Mans pregnancy, she came to the beauty salon almost every day, so she was familiar with most of the frequent customers. After greeting Gu Man, those richdies asked Mrs. Fang why she looked so shocked. Mrs. Fang then told them the shocking news, astonishing them as well. Wow, Mrs. Tang, you have a good daughter! This has never happened before! Well, I wish my kids could be as half outstanding as your daughter. ... They didnt know about Gu Nings other achievements and thought that she was already unbelievable. ... Gu Ning and Gu Man left Kamei Beauty Salon after staying there for about 10 minutes. Although Gu Man had the protection of Gu Nings magical power, it wouldnt do her any good if she stayed in a popted ce for too long. They went back home at 4:30 pm. So Gu Man went to have a rest in her room before dinner began. During this time, Qiu Yuxin called Gu Ning and asked her whether she was free tonight and if they could dine together with Cao Wenxin. Qiu Yuxin and Cao Wenxin werent very familiar with each other in the past, but they became close because of their boyfriends. Their boyfriends were close brothers, so they had many chances to gather together. Unfortunately, Gu Ning wanted to spend more time with her family, so she said that they could see each other next time. Qiu Yuxin didnt insist, because Cao Wenxin just told her that Gu Nings mother was pregnant now. Gu Ning needed to stay by her mothers side. Qiu Yuxin understood that, so she wasnt disappointed. Chapter 1442 - Gufan

Chapter 1442: Gufan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At 10 pm, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning and told her about what he had encounteredst night. He didnt know why he could suddenly defeat the man of the Evil Practice, and he was afraid that he might not be able to control the force. It was a very important issue, so he had to talk about it with Gu Ning although it might worry her. Gu Ning was definitely worried when she heard that Leng Shaoting was injured because of the man. In addition, she was also greatly surprised to know that Leng Shaoting could absorb the magical power of a night-luminescent pearl on his own. Well, honestly I have no idea about it, but it wont have bad effects on your body. You have a night-luminescent pearl in your hands right now, so I think you can stay safe with it. Dont return it to the museum, Gu Ning said in a serious tone. As long as Leng Shaoting had the night-luminescent pearl with him, she believed that he would be fine. Sure, Leng Shaoting said. It wasnt difficult for him to keep this night-luminescent pearl. He could pay the museum an amount of money for it. They dropped the topicter and casually chatted with each other for a while. After hanging up, Gu Ning kept thinking about what he just told her. If Leng Shaoting was able to use the force in his stomach to defeat the man of the Evil Practice, it meant that he could not be a mortal. Therefore, the first idea that appeared in Gu Nings mind was that Leng Shaoting might have something to do with cultivators. Moreover, it was also possible that Leng Shaoting had taken too many of the power crystals she gave him and his body changed afterwards. Either way, she needed to do some research. Gu Ning couldnt sleep that night. ... Because of the night-luminescent pearl, Leng Shaotings stomach wasnt ufortable any longer. At the same time, his body was still slowly absorbing the magical power of the night-luminescent pearl. If any cultivator saw this scene, he or she would be stunned, because the magical power circted in Leng Shaotings body the exact way it would while they were practicing their cultivation. In other words, Leng Shaoting didnt need to practice his cultivation, the magical power could circte in his body on its own. Gu Ning would be anxious if she knew that, because it meant that Leng Shaoting was in a state of cultivation now. ... Although Gu Ning couldnt sleep at allst night, she was still full of energy when she got up the next morning. With the help of her magical power, she could stay energetic even if she didnt sleep. At 10 am, Gu Ning received a call from Gao Weichao, and he told her that he liked Peng Xinghaos designs. The next day after Gu Ning went back to City B, Peng Xinghao and Peng Xiaoman came as well. Peng Xinghao went to have an interview in Gu Nings garmentpany, and was hired, and although Peng Xiaoman didnt have any professional skills, she was a good saleswoman, so she would work in the sales department. Peng Xiaoman believed that she could have a better and better life in the future, because almost every staffer in Gu Ningspanies had good pay. Afterwards, Peng Xiaoman and Peng Xinghao called Gu Ning to thank her. Even though they had some money now, it wasnt enough for them to afford a house in City B. Peng Xinghao needed a quiet ce for his job, so he decided to rent an apartment with his older sister. They could get a housing allowance of two thousand yuan, so they only needed to pay another thousand yuan to rent a good apartment near thepany. Because City B was an international city, the rent was very high. Luckily, they could afford the rent. Other than letting Gu Ning know about Peng Xinghao, Gao Weichao also told Gu Ning that their clothing brand, Gufan, was about to be released, and its gship store would be opening in half a month. The name of Gu Nings clothing brand was Gufan, and thepany shared the same name. Gufan would produce male and female clothes, shoes, bags and so on and Charm gowns belonged to Gufan. The gship store of Gufan was veryrge, and upied about four hundred square meters. In addition to casual clothes, there were formal gowns in the store as well that were ced next to Charm gowns. Chapter 1443 - Dine with Tang Qingyang

Chapter 1443: Dine with Tang Qingyang

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gao Weichao was in charge of all of these things, so he needed to report their progress to Gu Ning. As for promoting Gufan, they would make full use of Gu Nings influence. It was Gu Ningspany after all. Gu Ning had many loyal fans, who could be their potential customers. They couldnt be sure that everyone would like Gufan, but they believed that it could be popr because of its high quality and attractive designs. Although Gufan was set to be a high-end brand, it needed sales and fame at the beginning. Therefore, they didnt set very high prices for the clothes of Gufan. Before the gship store was open, they needed to hold a release conference that Gu Ning had to appear at. Gu Ning told Gao Weichao to send her a message after Gufans official website and Weibo ount were done. Because both Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi were very famous brands now, they could use them as prizes for the activities at the opening ceremony. Gao Weichao agreed. He actually had the same idea, because a lot of people were familiar with Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi, which could help them gain more attention for Gufan. However, Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi were very expensive, so he needed Gu Nings permission. Now that Gu Ning proposed it herself, he agreed at once. The amount of prizes was limited, and only those who had spent over a thousand yuan in the store could join in the lucky draw. It totally depended on ones luck to get a prize. ... Gu Ning went to the airport at 1 pm; she would take a ne to the capital at 2:50 pm. Tang Haifeng and Gu Man were unwilling to see Gu Ning leaving, but they understood that she needed to deal with her own business. Gu Ning was too outstanding among her peers after all, and there were a lot of things she needed to deal with. They felt proud of Gu Ning, but also cared about her health. She was still very young, but worked almost every day. Before Gu Ning left, she gave Gu Man a bottle with 10 power crystals. Once Gu Man felt ufortable, she could take a pill. Gu Ning called Gao Yi when she walked into the lounge and asked him to pick her up when she arrived. When Gu Ning arrived at the airport of the capital, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were already waiting for her. And because it was time for dinner, they went to dine together. Gu Ning thought of Tang Qingyang and invited him to share a meal, because Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyues wedding was the day after tomorrow and she needed to talk about it with him. Tang Qingyang agreed once Gu Ning told him that she had something important to talk about with him. He was in the southern district now, so Gu Ning booked a private room at the Huangdeng Hotel, but because the capital was veryrge, it took her some time to arrive at its southern district. After Gu Ning called Tang Qingyang, Qiao Ya said, Boss, I have some news to tell you. The man stays by Tang Bingsens sides normally. When hes absent, hes either at home or in Power Fitness Club. He often has a private talk with the manager of Power Fitness Club, so I think the club might be where they exchange information. Power Fitness Club probably isnt under Tang Bingsens name, because he doesnt want to attract unnecessary attention. Gu Ning had told Gao Yi and Qio Ya to stay in the capital to conduct an investigation. She wanted to know about the illegal force behind Tang Bingsen. If she wanted to unseat Tang Bingsen, she had to deal with the illegal force first, because it would be a lot of trouble if it remained. Great, I understand, Gu Ning said. In the Huangdeng Hotel, Tang Qingyang showed up with Ba Tianyang about 20 minutes after he received Gu Nings call.Although nobody attacked him again, he could still feel that some people were spying on him. Gu Ning sent Tang Qingyang a message and told him the number of the private room she booked. When Tang Qingyang reached the door of the hotel, he ran into Tang Bingsen and several other people who were Tang Bingsens business partners. Tang Qingyang was surprised when he saw Tang Bingsen, but he soon hid his hatred towards him Chapter 1444 - Enemies

Chapter 1444: Enemies

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A touch of dislike shed in Tang Bingsens eyes when he saw Tang Qingyang. Although it disappeared almost immediately, Tang Qingyang still caught it, but he didnt mind it at all. They were enemies, and hated each other deeply. He knew that Tang Bingsen already regarded him as apetitor, but Tang Bingsen thought that he was no match for him. Actually, Tang Qingyang was aware of the fact that Tang Bingsen had caused his fathers death, but Tang Bingsen thought that it was still a secret. Tang Qingyang never showed his real feelings on his face, so nobody knew what he was really thinking. He was protecting himself in that way. Only when he was with his close friends could he rx. Even though Tang Bingsen disliked Tang Qingyang, he had to pretend to be kind to him for the time being. Hi, Nice to see you, Chairman Tang, President Feng, and President Yu! Tang Qingyang walked towards them. Hi, Tang Bingsen said and stood still. President Feng, on the other hand, smiled at Tang Qingyang. Nice to see you, Director Tang! I heard that you went to City B, so I thought that you wouldnt be back within a short time. The full name of President Feng was Feng Mingda. He was about 40 this year, and was the president of the Shengming Organization. The Shengming Organization was involved in the machinery industry, and just reached a cooperation with the Tang Organization not too long ago. The Tang Organization had a different business partner in that industry before, but something unpleasant happenedter, so it changed its business partner. When the Tang Organization was talking about the cooperation with the Shengming Organization, Tang Qingyang yed an important role in it, so Feng Mingda had a deep impression of him. Feng Mingda called Tang Qingyang, Director Tang, because he believed that Tang Qingyang held an important position in the Tang Organization. Tang Bingsen, however, was displeased, but even though he was annoyed, he couldnt do anything about it, because Tang Qingyang was indeed a director in thepany. Nevertheless, Tang Bingsen did everything to make Tang Qingyang a mere figurehead, so Tang Qingyang actually didnt have much power. He disliked that before he met Gu Ning, but now he thought that it wasnt a big deal, because everything would be different with Gu Nings help. Ive been back for a few days, Tang Qingyang said. I shouldnt be wasting your time. Please! He made a gesture and let them go through before him. Thanks, see you! Feng Mingda said. Tang Bingsen squinted at Tang Qingyang, because he disliked it when Tang Qingyang had a close rtionship with other important businessmen. However, he wouldnt say anything right now, because they were in a public ce. See you, Tang Qingyang said with a smile. He didnt want to take the same elevator as them, so he went to have a seat in the hall with Ba Tianyang. Although there were six elevators in the Huangdeng Hotel, he preferred to wait for a while. At this moment, three people walked inside. A woman who was about 30 walked at the front. She was dressed like a professional white-cor worker. There were two men in their thirties behind her and one of them caught Ba Tianyangs attention. The man noticed Ba Tianyangs reaction, but they walked by quickly, so he didnt see Ba Tianyangs face clearly, but he noticed that Ba Tianyang moved his gaze away on purpose, so he frowned. Nevertheless, he was doing his job as a bodyguard now, so he couldnt walk away. Tang Qingyang also saw something different from Ba Tianyangs reaction, so he asked him when the group of people walked into an elevator, Whats wrong? Oh, I just saw a familiar face, Ba Tianyang said. In fact, Ba Tianyang didnt know how to describe their rtionship. They used to serve in the same killer organization, but Ba Tianyang already left it, and didnt know whether the man would attack him once he saw him. He wasnt afraid, but didnt want to cause Gu Ning trouble. However, he knew that the man had already seen him, and it wouldnt be easy for him to avoid the man again. Tang Qingyang nodded and didnt ask further about it. After a while, they went to take an elevator. About 20 minutester, Gu Ning, Gao Yi, and Qiao Ya finally arrived. They were caught by a traffic jam on the road, so they werete. Hi, boss! Ba Tianyang stood up at once and greeted Gu Ning with respect. Have a seat, Gu Ning said, but Ba Tianyang didnt sit down until Gu Ning was seated. After that, they began to order. Chapter 1445 - Punish Them

Chapter 1445: Punish Them

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyues wedding is the day after tomorrow, and I have some of their dirty secrets in hands. Ill show up at their wedding with another identity, then expose their dirty secret to humiliate them in public. Its just my personal grudge against them, but well take action to deal with the Tang Organization afterwards, Gu Ning said. Tang Yaxin was her first target. Gu Ning stopped for a second, then continued, We must make Tang Yaxin lose the right of inheritance, and she should be killed, or driven insane, or fall into a vegetative state forever. She cant live a normal life, and Qi Ziyue should be disabled and lose his five senses. When she said that, Gu Ning didnt bother to hide her strong hatred towards them. Tang Qingyang knew that Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin had killed Tang Aining, who was his older cousin, and Tang Aining was Gu Nings master, so it was understandable that she hated them deeply. No matter what Gu Ning wanted to do to Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin, Tang Qingyang was fine with it. Gu Ning added, As for Tang Bingsens illegitimate son, he is innocent, so hell be lightly punished. Once Tang Bingsen loses his legal heir and his illegitimate son gets in trouble, youll have the chance to take over the Tang Organization. I have something on the major shareholders of the Tang Organization, but I cant give it to you now. Its safer in my hands, and Ill give it to you when its necessary. It was easy for Gu Ning to directly kill Tang Yaxin and Tang Bingsen, but she wanted to torture them. Tang Qingyang got excited when Gu Ning told him that she had something on the major shareholders of the Tang Organization. In that case, it would be easier for him to take over the Tang Organization. Tang Bingsen has a powerful illegal forces support which we must deal with first, or it will cause us trouble, Gu Ning said. What? An illegal force? Tang Qingyang was surprised. However, even though he was surprised, he didnt think it was a serious problem, because he knew that Gu Ning had powerful connections too. He also had a feeling that Gu Ning nned to deal with the Tang family on her own. He was willing to work with Gu Ning and believed that they could win. He could gain a lot from his cooperation with Gu Ning, and all he had to do was listen to her arrangements. Gu Ning was much more influential than him after all. Yes, I have only been able to find out a bit about it, but I n to eliminate it once I have a clear understanding of it, Gu Ning said. Tang Qingyang nodded, and believed that it was very easy for Gu Ning to do that. Actually, if Gu Ning, Gao Yi, Qiao Ya, Ba Tianyang, and Zhou Weifan teamed up, they could easily destroy a small illegal gang. And if Gu Ning let the flood dragon out, she was unstoppable. Gu Ning also had the idea to gain some benefits from the illegal gang supporting Tang Bingsen. The gang was illegal, and she had no mercy for its members. After Gu Ning finished talking with Tang Qingyang, Ba Tianyang said to her, Boss, I just saw a man in the hall, which used to work for the same organisation as I did. He needed to report it to Gu Ning so that she could be prepared for it. If the man was really going to attack him, Gu Ning might be in trouble. Hearing that, both Gao Yi and Qiao Ya frowned worriedly. They werent worried about themselves, but about Gu Nings safety. They were Gu Nings people now, and Gu Ning would be affected if they were in trouble. Gu Ning was surprised, but didnt really care. Its fine. I can protect myself, but you should be careful. Gu Ning wasnt only talking to Ba Tianyang, but also to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Although the world was big and it wasnt easy to run into familiar faces on the street, they still needed to be cautious. Tang Qingyang, however, was confused. He didnt understand what Gu Ning was talking about. However, although he was curious, he didnt ask about it. Sure. Ba Tianyang nodded. After that, they began to enjoy dinner. All of a sudden, Gu Ning heard a womans angry voice from the next room. The woman shouted in anger, Pu Bada, thats out of line! Gao Yi, Qiao Ya, and Ba Tianyang also heard it, because although the rooms in the Huangdeng Hotel had great instion, others still could hear if the sound was too loud. It had nothing to do with them, so they didnt pay much attention to it. However, Gu Ning was attracted by it, because she knew a man named Pu Bada too in the previous incarnation. There were many people who shared the same name in this world, but there was a story between Gu Ning and Pu Bada, so she got curious. Chapter 1446 - The Story

Chapter 1446: The Story

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In her previous incarnation, Tang Aining was injured while she was carrying out a task assigned to her by Tang Bingsen. She found Pu Badas car and forced him to help her escape. However, Pu Badas car was stopped by two cars which appeared out of the blue, and he encountered other professional killers on the way. Tang Aining didnt want to die with Pu Bada, so she did everything she could to kill those killers, then she passed out. When she woke up again, she was in the hospital with Pu Bada by her side. They had saved each others lives. It happened four years ago, and they lost touch with one another because Tang Aining refused to leave Pu Bada her number. Gu Ning wanted to see whether the Pu Bada in the next room was the man she knew, so she used her Jade Eyes. In the next room, there were six people. Five men and a woman were divided into two groups. Gu Ning recognized Pu Bada at first nce, because he was precisely the man she ran into in her previous life. Pu Bada was a strong and handsome man in his early thirties. He had darker skin, but looked quite healthy and beautiful. Gu Ning didnt know much about Pu Bada, and only knew that he came from Tianshan City on a teau. He was an heir of a dominant family in his hometown, and he was chased by killers hired by the coteral branch of his family thest time. Tang Ainings fighting skills impressed him, so he wanted to hire her as his bodyguard, but she refused. There was only one woman in the next room, so she must be the one who was angry. Although the woman was already in her 30s, she took good care of her face and looked younger than her age. There were two men standing behind her. One of them had an obvious air of a killer, and Gu Ning sensed that he must be a professional killer. She used to be a professional killer too, so it was very easy for her to notice people who were like her. Therefore, Gu Ning was worried about Pu Badas safety. Although she didnt have a close rtionship with Pu Bada, she thought that he was a good man. Besides, this was the Huangdeng Hotel, a business owned by her family, and she didnt want to see anything terrible to happen here. Miss Tian, didnt Mr. Tian tell you the price of this batch of goods before you came? Is this a trick yed by you and your older brother to fool me? Pu Bada was displeased. What? Is this the price you two have agreed on? Tian Baihui frowned. Why didnt her older brother tell her that? The yield of musk is low this year. If we dont raise the price, we cant earn anything, Pu Bada said. Tian Baihui took a long breath in. She wasnt dumb, and realized that her older brother had schemed against her. She had already shown that she had no intention topete with him for their familys property, but her older brother still took her as a strongpetitor, because their father liked her more than him. Her older brother didnt tell her the correct purchasing price so that she wouldnt be able toplete the deal and their father would be disappointed in her. Businessmen only cared about benefits. If a businessman couldnt gain the best advantage from a deal, he wasnt a qualified businessman. No, youre not the one whos been fooled, I was, Tian Baihui said. She thought that Pu Bada was her older brothers man. Pu Bada knew that there was a misunderstanding, so he exined at once. Miss Tian, I know you dont believe me nor your older brother, but I can promise that it has nothing to do with me. I have a lot of buyers and your older brother is simply one of my business partners. I dont take him as my friend, and I have no time to y such stupid tricks. Hearing Pu Badas exnation, Tian Baihui nodded. She had heard a lot about Pu Bada, and she knew that he disliked lying. I think both of us were fooled this time, Pu Bada said in annoyance. He didnt choose to work with Tian Baihuis older brother, so he was fooled by him as well. Tian Baihui sneered. Her older brother was as arrogant as always. If he took over their familys business, it would be in danger. Well, since its my older brothers fault, you should ask him for a solution. Tian Baihui lost her patience. She was unwilling to take responsibility for her older brothers mistake. Since were already here and the dishes are ced on the table, we can finish this meal if you dont mind, Tian Baihui said. Although she lost her appetite after finding out the truth, she still had to have manners and treat Pu Bada well. Of course not, Pu Bada said. After all, even if he didnt dine there, he still needed to eat somewhere else. Chapter 1447 - Tian Baihui’s Older Brother

Chapter 1447: Tian Baihuis Older Brother

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning didnt pay attention to them the entire time, and withdrew her sight when they stopped arguing. I hate being fooled, so I wont do business with your older brother again. The goods are already here, and I dont want to bring them back. Miss Tian, if you want, I can give you a discount. Thats the best I can do, because the price of musk is very high everywhere this year, Pu Bada said. In addition, Ill only do business with you in the future, unless your family doesnt want my products. Tian Baihuis older brother had fooled him, and he needed to teach him a lesson. He was sure that Tian Baihui wasnt an evil person, so he knew that it must have been her older brothers idea. Besides, even if the Tian family wouldnt cooperate with him anymore, he could make deals with other buyers. Thatll be great! Tian Baihuis eyes lit up at once. The price of musk was higher every year, and she was curious why the price stayed the same this year when her older brother told her the price Pu Bada offered them. To her surprise, it was her older brothers stupid trick. She always thought that her older brother wouldnt use their familys business against her, even though their rtionship wasnt good. However, her older brother did everything he could topete against her. Since Pu Bada was willing to give her a discount, she didnt hesitate to agree. After stopping for a second, Tian Baihui said, Mr. Pu, I have a request, and I hope that you can agree to it. What is it? Pu Bada asked. As for the extra money, I can pay you from my own bank ount, but I hope that you can write the same price asst year on the contract. My older brother told me the number, and I should bring the contract back with it so that my father will be satisfied with my performance, Tian Baihui said. No problem, Pu Bada said. After all, he only wanted the money he deserved. After that, they signed the contract and finished the deal. However, right when they were about to enjoy the meal, someone knocked on the door of the private room. Pu Bada told the person toe in, and someone pushed the door open. They thought the person must be the waiter, but Tian Baihuis older brother, Tian Wentao, showed up instead. He came with his two secretaries. Both Pu Bada and Tian Baihui were surprised when they saw Tian Wentaos face. They soon realized that this was also a part of Tian Wentaos scheme. However, even though they were aware of it, they stayed calm and pretended that nothing had happened. Baihui, what are you doing here? Tian Wentao looked surprised too when he saw Tian Baihui. He said that to pretend that he had no idea that Tian Baihui would be here. Pu Bada and Tian Baihui werent dumb, and they easily saw through him. Tian Baihui wore a wry smile. It seemed that her older brother indeed took her as a greatpetitor. Didnt you tell me toe here? Tian Baihui said and showed confusion on her face. What? Ridiculous! Tian Wentao raised his voice. Baihui, even though youre my younger sister, this is business, and you shouldnt steal my client behind my back, Tian Wentao said. I dont understand. It was you who told me toe. Why do you deny it now? Tian Baihui felt hurt. I didnt tell you toe here at all! I didnt tell Mr. Pu that you woulde either, Tian Wentao shouted in anger. Pu Bada sipped his tea, and stayed calm. Tian Wentao indeed didnt tell him that Tian Baihui woulde to talk to him about this deal. Instead, Tian Wentao told him that he would arrange for someone else toe if he wasnt free, but he didnt say who the person would be. Tian Wentao did it on purpose, so that he could have a good excuse to me Tian Baihui. Well, why are youte if you didnt tell Miss Tian toe here? Pu Bada asked. Tian Wentao apologized at once. Mr. Pu, Im so sorry. I was caught in a heavy traffic jam on the road, and my phone was running out of power, so I couldnt call you. Although he waste, he was onlyte by 20 minutes, which was enough for Tian Baihui to damage the deal with Pu Bada. Oh, then how did Miss Tian get to know the number of this private room? Pu Bada asked again. Chapter 1448 - A Dirty Trick

Chapter 1448: A Dirty Trick

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing that, Tian Wentaos face changed and turned to re at Tian Baihui. Did you eavesdrop on my call? How could you do that! Did you steal the contract as well? Youre shameless! He med Tian Baihui for everything. Tian Baihui lost her temper at this moment. Seriously? Are you ming me for everything? I know you dont like me and take me as yourpetitor, but you cant me me for your mistakes. There are surveince cameras in thepany, and you can check them to see what really happened. She was surprised that Tian Wentao would be so shameless. It also made her think that her older brother might have attacked her behind her back many times before. Because the Tian family had many enemies, she didnt think of Tian Wentao when she was suddenly attacked by a bunch of strangers. The person who had saved her life before was precisely the man who used to serve in the same killer organization as Ba Tianyang. Tian Baihui hired him to be her bodyguard afterwards. Although he was a professional killer, a bodyguard could make a lot more money than a killer. Therefore, he also left the killer organization, but his name was still on the wanted list. Gu Ning had told K to pay attention to the wanted list to see whether she could hire more skilled people to work for her, but K had been too busy recently. The man left the killer organization, but didnt know where to go. He met Tian Baihui by ident when she was in danger and saved her life. He wasnt a cold-blooded person even though he used to be a professional killer. As a killer, he had a codename which was Wind. Many people joined the killer organization when they were very young, and couldnt remember their real names. The killer organization would give them a name, and it could provide them with their disguises. However, many killers werent dumb, and they made another identity without the killer organization knowing about it so that they could avoid its search. Wind didnt do that, so he didnt have much money in his bank ount, and he had suffered a lot on his way to the capital. After rescuing Tian Baihui, he agreed to be her bodyguard because she could provide him with a good life. Many people were forced to join the killer organization, so not all of them were willing to be a professional killer forever. If it was possible, many of them wanted to escape. However, the killer organization would chase them and kill them in order to keep its secrets unknown. As for Winds background, he was unwilling to tell much, so Tian Baihui didnt force him to do that. You... Tian Wentao didnt know what to say now. He wasnt a smart man, so he didnt have a perfect n before he took action. And Tian Baihui was always tolerant, which made Tian Wentao believe that she would tolerate it again. In fact, Tian Baihui only tolerated his behavior because their father was sick now. She didnt want their father to find out that they didnt get along with each other. Even though Tian Wentao was unreasonable, he still refused to admit it. Baihui, what do you mean? Im your older brother. Am I an evil person in your eyes? Im your younger sister. Why do you think that Id scheme against you? You can check the surveince cameras, and youll find out the truth! Tian Baihui insisted. She had had enough. You... Tian Wentao was mad, and felt that it was out of his control now. Alright. Pu Bada interrupted them at this time. Although he wasnt interested in their grudge, he still needed to do business with their family. Mr. Tian, nobody is dumb here; do you think you can easily fool me? Pu Bada said. Hearing that, Tian Wentao had a premonition. Pu Bada might have found out about his dirty trick! Im not interested in your family affairs, but Im very displeased about what has happened today. I feel like Ive been fooled too, so I already finished the deal with Miss Tian at the same price asst year. Ill only do business with Miss Tian from now on, unless your family doesnt want my products. Pu Bada made it very clear. He was very honest, and didnt bother to lie. What? Tian Wentao was shocked. To his astonishment, Pu Bada already saw through him and made the deal with Tian Baihui at the same price asst year. He realized that he had made a terrible mistake. Chapter 1449 - Ba Tianyang and Wind

Chapter 1449: Ba Tianyang and Wind

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mr. Tian, if you want to argue with me about it, I suggest you that you should save some time and leave. Im not dumb, and I want to finish my dinner, Pu Bada said. He had no intention to share a meal with Tian Wentao, and didnt bother to be polite to him. Tian Wentao had to close his mouth. Although he was reluctant to ept this result, there was nothing he could do about it now. He gave Tian Baihui a re before he left, which meant that he wouldnt give up. Tian Baihui understood that it wasnt the end yet, and her older brother would certainly badmouth her in front of their father. She couldnt stop Tian Wentao from attacking her, but she would tell their father the truth. However, even though their father had reason, he cared more about his son than his daughter, so Tian Wentao was able to manage thepany while Tian Baihui could only assist him. Tian Wentao never focused on his study when he was young, and hecked perseverance as well as continuity. However, he still got a more important position in thepany than Tian Baihui. Tian Baihui didnt know whether their father would choose to believe Tian Wentao. If she had to leave their familys business, she would leave and wouldnt be involved again. She would sell her shares to Tian Wentao, then started her own business. Once Tian Wentao was gone, Tian Baihui continued to have the meal with Pu Bada. Just as Tian Baihui had anticipated, Tian Wentao drove straight to the best hospital in the southern district. Their father was admitted to the hospital a few months ago. He was much better now, but he was an old man after all, so he needed to stay in the hospital for observation. Once Tian Wentao saw their father, heined. Father, I had an appointment with Pu Bada today at the Huangdeng Hotel to sign the contract, but Baihui stole my client from me! I dont know how she got the news and the contract, but shes indeed shameless! If she continues to work in the samepany with me, I think shell have the ambition to rece me. Tian Wentao looked very angry, as if he was the victim. Besides, his real intention was to chase Tian Baihui out of their familys business. Although Tian Wentao was managing thepany, their father, Tian Maofa, was still the chairman. Tian Maofa had the most shares of their familys business. If he didnt make the decision, nobody could fire Tian Baihui. Therefore Tian Wentao had schemed against Tian Baihui many times, but Tian Baihui still remained safe. Tian Maofa sighed. He knew his children very well, and it must have been Tian Wentaos trick to scheme against Tian Baihui again. However, in his eyes, his son was more important than his daughter, because his daughter would marry into another family while his son could take over his family wealth. And even though his son wasnt very smart, he wasnt useless either. Fine, I can tell her to leave, but you cant take away the property she can inherit. Do you understand? Tian Maofa said. No problem. Tian Wentao was satisfied. As long as Tian Baihui left, he would gradually gainplete control of their familys business. Tian Baihui only had 15% shares of their familys business, while he could have all of the other shares. Tian Wentao leftter, and Tian Maofa sent Tian Baihui a message. He wanted to see her in the hospital. Tian Baihui wasnt surprised at all. To be specific, she was waiting for her fathers message. Actually, she preferred to deal with this problem as early as possible, in case she became the enemy in her familys eyes. After that, they stood up and opened the door. Coincidentally, Gu Ning and her friends also finished dinner, and opened the door at the same time. Wind saw Ba Tianyang, and Ba Tianyang met his eyes as well. He was shocked to see that Ba Tianyang was still alive and fine. However, he couldnt figure it out. When ck Cats name disappeared from the wanted list, he had a feeling that Ba Tianyang wasnt dead, because the result would be shown on the page if anyone took the task. Even if Ba Tianyang was really killed by another killer, his name wouldnt be removed, so Wind didnt know why Ba Tianyang disappeared all of a sudden. Ba Tianyang frowned the moment he saw Wind. After all, they used to serve in the same killer organization. It probably wasnt a good thing that he met Wind again. Chapter 1450 - Blood Inheritance from Cultivators

Chapter 1450: Blood Inheritance from Cultivators

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ba Tianyang didnt try to avoid Wind. They looked at each other only for seconds before they moved their eyes away, there was no need for them to have any conflict after all. Ba Tianyang thought that Wind might be in the middle of a task, but Wind had already left the killer organization, so he didnt bother to attack Ba Tianyang now. And Wind didnt know Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, so they were just strangers to him. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, on the other hand, sensed something different from Wind, so they knew that he was the same kind of person as them. Gu Ning held the same idea. After that, they walked away and got in different elevators. When the door of the elevator was closed, Ba Tianyang told Gu Ning about Wind. Although Gu Ning was able to see their reaction, he thought that it was necessary for him to tell her of his own ord. Gu Ning reminded Ba Tianyang to be careful, and said that she would help him if he needed it. They went back to Century City afterwards, and Gu Ning called K on the way. She told him to collect more information about Feng Qile. It wasnt difficult for K to get thetest information about Feng Qile, so before long, K had the answer. Feng Qiles life was out of danger now, and he had been moved out of the intensive care unit. In that case, Feng Qile was very lucky. However, even though he was lucky, his biological father, Tang Bingsen, was guilty, so he would be affected too. Gu Ning nned to have a talk with Feng Linter. If Feng Lin was willing to leave the capital, she would give them enough money for them to live a good life. However, if Feng Lin was greedy and wanted the Tang familys property, Gu Ning would teach her a lesson. Shortly after Gu Ning arrived at Century City, Leng Shaoting came back. He had something important to talk about with Gu Ning, so he asked for leave today. Leng Shaoting had the key to Gu Nings house, so he opened the door and walked in by himself. Gu Ning was in her room on the second floor, but when she heard the noise, she knew that Leng Shaoting was back. She ran to wee him at once. The second Leng Shaoting saw Gu Ning, he sped up and hugged her tightly. Only when he had her in his arms did he feel safe and rxed. Gu Ning remained silent andid her head on his chest to hear his heartbeat. Leng Shaoting let her go after a long while. After all, there was something very important they needed to deal with right now. They went to have a seat on the sofa, then Leng Shaoting took out the night-luminescent pearl from his pocket. Gu Ning sensed the magical power from it when it was ced in Leng Shaotings pocket, but its magical power was much weaker than that of his night-luminescent pearl. Anyway, it was rare to see a precious object with magical power, and this night-luminescent pearl had saved Leng Shaotings life! Put it back! There are cultivators in this block, and they might be attracted if you take it out right now, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting. What? Leng Shaoting was surprised and put the night-luminescent pearl back at once. Theyre brother and sister, but theyre members of the Good Practice not the Evil Practice, Gu Ning said, then told Leng Shaoting about her experiences with Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue. Leng Shaoting felt relieved after knowing that they were kind to Gu Ning. And since Gu Ning decided to learn more about cultivators from them, Leng Shaoting supported her. Shaoting, I think there are two possibilities. First, you might have absorbed too much magical power from my pills, so your body changed. Second, you might not be an ordinary man, and have a rtionship with cultivators, but Im not sure which one is true, Gu Ning said. In fact, Leng Shaotings body had indeed changed. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting wore a serious expression. I think my body changed because of the amount of magical power Ive absorbed. Do you still feel ufortable now? Gu Ning asked with concern. Not at all. I feel much better ever since I got this night-luminescent pearl, Leng Shaoting said. Great, you should let me know whenever you feel ufortable again, Gu Ning said. Sure. Leng Shaoting nodded. Even though Gu Ning might be worried about him, he still needed to tell her because it was very important. After that, Leng Shaoting began to kiss Gu Ning. He couldnt wait to taste her lips, and Gu Ning kissed him back right away. They enjoyed every night they were together. Chapter 1451 - Become a Cultivator

Chapter 1451: Be a Cultivator

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Shaoting got sexually excited whenever he kissed Gu Ning, and they hadnt had sex for a long time, so they didnt go to sleep until it was veryte. Gu NIng fell asleep in Leng Shaotings arms, so she felt his body trembling a little. It seemed that something was moving and circting in his body. Gu Ning was a light sleeper, so she opened her eyes at once. Leng Shaoting was still asleep, but he didnt seemfortable. There was ayer of sweat on his forehead, so Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to check his body. She saw a flow of air violently moving about in his stomach, which made him feel ufortable, but he didnt wake up because of it. However, Leng Shaoting just told her that he felt much better now. Gu Ning thought for a while, then realized that Leng Shaoting was naked now and the night-luminescent pearl was away from his body. Therefore, Gu Ning immediately poured her magical power into his body to protect him. Within seconds, the flow of air became quiet and absorbed Gu Nings magical power of its own ord. Gu Ning was surprised, because it was precisely the process of a cultivators cultivation. She rounded her eyes in shock. At this moment, she was very sure that the change of Leng Shaotings body must have something to do with cultivators. However, she still didnt understand how Leng Shaoting became a cultivator. Was it because of her magical power? Was it possible that Leng Shaoting already had the ability to be a cultivator? If that was true, one of Leng Shaotings parents must be a cultivator. However, if Leng Shaotings biological father was a member of the Leng family, the cultivator couldnt be his father, because the other members of the Leng family were mortals. So if the cultivator wasnt Leng Shaotings father, it had to be his mother. Another possibility was that either Leng Shaotings father or he didnt have a blood connection with the Leng family, but either way, she needed to ask Leng Shaoting for more information. Although it might hurt Leng Shaotings feelings, she had to talk to him about it. Shaoting, Shaoting, wake up. Gu Ning couldnt wait for tomorrow, so she immediately woke him up. Leng Shaoting had gone back to normal with the help of Gu Nings magical power, so he was able to wake up now. Ningning, what happened? He got nervous when he saw that Gu Ning was still up at midnight. Gu Ning stared straight into Leng Shaotings eyes, and said in a very serious tone, Shaoting, there is something really important I need to ask you now. It might hurt your feelings, but I have no other choice. Please dont be mad at me. Leng Shaoting said, There is nothing we cant talk about, and I wont get mad at you. He didnt think that it would be a big deal. Even if Gu Ning wanted to talk about his parents, he was fine with it. It had been years, and he already got over it. I just noticed that the magical power is circting in your body, which means that youre bing a cultivator, Gu Ning said. What? Leng Shaoting was shocked. He knew that his body had changed, but he had no idea that he was bing a cultivator. Gu Ning continued, I dont think that its my magical power that can help you do that, so its possible that you inherited the ability to cultivate from your parents, which is quiteplicated. We have to discuss it further in order to find out the truth, so I need to ask more information about your parents. Go on, Im fine with it, Leng Shaoting said. If you really have the ability to cultivate, one of your parents must be a cultivator. However, the other members of the Leng family are all mortals, so I dont think your father is a cultivator. In that case, your mother could be a cultivator, otherwise either your father or you dont have a blood connection with the Leng family, Gu Ning said. Chapter 1452 - Be a Good Cultivator

Chapter 1452: Be a Good Cultivator

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing that, Leng Shaoting frowned. Im very sure that my father is my grandfathers biological son, and Im my fathers biological son, Leng Shaoting said with certainty. My mother, however, isnt my maternal grandfathers biological daughter. Its said that my mother and father saved my maternal grandfathers life once so my maternal grandfather adopted my mother. My father and my mother were unmarried back then, and my mother married my father as my maternal grandfathers daughter afterwards. My maternal grandfather left all his legacy to my mother after he passed away, but my mother had no interest in running the business. She served in the army just like my father, so the business gradually became the Shengshi Organization, Leng Shaoting said. He started to believe that his mother might not be a mortal. Did you notice that your mother was different from other people? Gu Ning asked. Leng Shaoting had a good memory, and he still remembered what had happened when he was seven. Well, my father and mother alwayspared their fighting skills in the yard. My mother almost won every time, and I heard that my mother had saved my father many times before. I didnt think it was strange until now, Leng Shaoting said. Leng Shaoting had that thought not because he disdained women, but because women were normally weaker than men. Gu Ning nodded, but unfortunately Leng Shaotings mother had passed away for years till now. They could only learn something about cultivators from the cultivation world. As long as Leng Shaotings mother was a member of the cultivation world, they believed that they could find some useful information about her. Even if it was hard, they wouldnt give up. I think we need to pay attention to it, Gu Ning said. Sure, we need to do some research. Leng Shaoting agreed. He had a feeling that there was a lot of trouble ahead once he became a cultivator. Anyway, Gu Ning already had a n to learn more about cultivators, and he could help her now. Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting couldnt fall asleep, so the next morning, they got up at 5 am. Gu Ning drove Leng Shaoting to an isted ce out of town. Since youre a cultivator now, youre destined to join the cultivation world. You must focus on your cultivation to be a good cultivator, Gu Ning said. Because Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue were in Century City, it wasnt convenient for Leng Shaoting to practice his cultivation there. They couldnt let other cultivators find him before he could control his cultivation. After all, it could be dangerous if other cultivators found him. In addition, Gu Ning found that Leng Shaotings air of a cultivator could be covered by the magical power of a night-luminescent pearl. The magical power of a night-luminescent pearl was different from the air of a cultivator, so other cultivators wouldnt feel that Leng Shaoting was a cultivator even if Leng Shaoting encountered them in the future. In other words, Leng Shaoting had to carry a night-luminescent pearl with him all the time. However, all cultivators wanted a night-luminescent pearl, so it wasnt safe for Leng Shaoting to carry one with him everywhere, but he was left no choice. I understand, and I will be a good cultivator, Leng Shaoting said. He was determined to be stronger so that he could help Gu Ning more in the future. Gu Ning said, ording to the books Ive read about cultivators, there are four levels of cultivation, namely turning the power into qi, turning qi into energy, from concrete to abstract, and then free spirit. Although you can absorb the magical power of this night-luminescent pearl on your own and it can circte in your body by itself, youre not able to control it yet. You must learn to control it and make use of it. Leng Shaoting nodded and listened to Gu Ning. Gu Ning was much better than him in this aspect, so he was willing to listen to her. They loved each other, and hoped that they could be better together. Chapter 1453 - Turn the Power into Qi

Chapter 1453: Turn the Power into Qi

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Great, just listen to my instructions now to see whether it works, Gu Ning said. Rx and sit cross-legged. Leng Shaoting listened to her and sat cross-legged. Since he needed to practice his cultivation, he couldnt use the night-luminescent pearl. Focus on your stomach when you take a long breath in and breathe in the air into your body till the top of your head, then let it move to your stomach, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting did everything she told him. However, it wasnt easy to seed in the beginning, so he needed to try many times. Luckily, Leng Shaoting had patience and knew that failure was the mother of sess. Normally, it took a person half a month to learn to absorb the magical power. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt feel disappointed after they failed several times. Gu Ning didnt know what the right way to turn the power into qi was, so they just kept trying. Leng Shaoting stayed calm and practiced again and again. He was very smart, and started to feel changes after a long while. The essence of the universe was gradually absorbed by Leng Shaoting and into his stomach. Gu Nings face lit up with excitement when she saw that Leng Shaoting finally found the right way. While Leng Shaoting had sessfully absorbed the magical power into his stomach, he still needed to learn how to turn it into qi. He had to store enough magical power in his stomach, then let it circte endlessly. During this process, the magical power would be transformed into qi. Leng Shaoting failed several times before he could control the movement of the magical power in his body. He had to focus on it for a long time and couldnt be disturbed, because if he couldnt control the movement of the magical power, it wouldnt circte in his body. He encountered many difficulties when he tried to control the magical power to move the way he wanted it to move, but he tried again and again until he seeded. Because Gu Ning was worried about him, she used her Jade Eyes to check his body. So when the magical power started to circte in his body, she felt very happy for him. Once the magical power began to circte in Leng Shaotings body, he feltfortable and energetic. He repeated the process again and again, then felt something strange flowing in his body. As time went by, qi came into being in his body. Gu Ning was surprised by Leng Shaotings efficiency, because he was able to do it within such a short time! At this moment, Leng Shaoting felt that he was full of strength and was much stronger than before. Although he was able to turn the magical power into qi now, the sun appeared in the sky and the magical power became thinner in the air, so he had to stop for the day. In fact, with the help of the night-luminescent pearl, he could do it anytime as he wanted. He just needed to practice it slowly to get a better result. How do you feel now? Gu Ning asked him once he stopped. Because she couldnt interrupt him when he was in the middle of cultivation, she had stayed quiet for a long time. Well, I feel like Im full of strength now, and my sight also got better, Leng Shaoting said. He looked ahead to a distant ce and felt like it was really amazing. Nobody knew the changes in his body better than himself. Wow, congrattions! You found the right way, and now you can absorb the magical power on your own to turn it into qi in your body, Gu Ning said. Although Gu Ning had endless magical power, she couldnt produce it. She could only make use of it with the help of her Jade Eyes. I understand. Leng Shaoting nodded. He felt excited that he could sessfully turn the magical power into qi now. Chapter 1454 - Willows Attracted Ghosts

Chapter 1454: Willows Attracted Ghosts

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The thickest essence of the universe is at dawn before the sunes out. Although you can use the night-luminescent pearl for your cultivation, the natural magical power is better for you, Gu Ning said. I understand, Leng Shaoting said. After that, they went back home. They had breakfast before they went on the road. Because they were on a ring road, their car moved slowly at some parts of it. When they were waiting for the traffic light to turn green, Gu Ning suddenly heard a conversation from the next car. Mr. Zhao, if you dont trust me, why did you turn to me for help? a man said coldly. Mr. Zhao exined at once. Master Zhou, Im sorry. I never doubt your ability, but its so strange and I know nothing about feng shui. Feng shui? Gu Ning got curious and used her Jade Eyes to see the people in the next car. It was a ck Maserati next to her car. There were two men sitting on the rear seats. One of them was a middle-aged man in a formal suit. However, his face was very pale and he was surrounded by Yin, which meant something terrible would happen to him. This man was Mr. Zhao, Zhao Yecheng. The other man was an old man in his sixties who looked displeased and had a frown on his face. He must be a feng shui master ording to their conversation. Gu Ning wasnt surprised at all when she saw a feng shui master in real life. In fact, she was curious to know the ability of this feng shui master. Fine, I know its hard for mortals to understand feng shui, but you should trust Xia Haijun if you dont believe my words. You know what Ive done for him, Zhou Shengquan said. Right, youre right. Im sorry, Zhao Yecheng said. Their conversation aroused Gu Nings curiosity, so she told Leng Shaoting to follow their car. Leng Shaoting also heard their conversation. However, although he was a little surprised, he didnt think it was very strange. He had already encountered a lot of strange things by now, so he was mostly immune to them. Nevertheless, since Gu Ning was interested in their conversation, he wouldnt mind following them. Because there was a feng shui master in the car, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to stay a distance behind them, in case they were exposed. Gu Ning had a pair of Jade Eyes after all. Therefore, they didnt notice Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting at all along the way. About a dozen minutester, they arrived at a beautiful house. This wasnt a living area with beautiful houses along the roads, but the houses were all built by their owners. Only very rich people could afford a piece ofnd and a house here. This was the capital city after all, and every inch ofnd was worth a lot. Zhao Yechengs car drove inside, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stopped outside. Afterwards, Gu Ning could see with a simple nce that Yin surrounded the house. This house indeed had a serious problem. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and focused on Zhou Shengquan to see whether he could solve this problem. Zhou Shengquan felt the Yin when he was only five meters away from the house. It was a hot summer, but it was very cold around the house, which was quite abnormal. However, he needed to have a look to find out what was causing it. Gu Ning, on the other hand, easily figured it out with the help of her Jade Eyes. There were several willow trees and locust trees at the back of Zhao Yechengs house, and they were a sign of bad luck. There was an old saying that some trees could easily attract ghosts. The willow trees had the effect of attracting ghosts. Locust trees were also known as ghost locust with big swellings on their body, which were good ces for ghosts. Banyan trees were very big, and they could easily be the ce of residence for ghosts. And hardy banana trees were mostly liked by lonely wild ghosts, especially female ghosts. Under the willow trees, Gu Ning saw five white shadows floating around. They were precisely these ghosts. Ghosts could only stay under the trees during the day, and would wander around at night. If the ghosts stayed for a long time, the house would be affected. For now, Zhao Yechengs house was empty, and his family had already moved away. Actually, members of the Zhao family got sick one after another after they had moved into this house for a month. Zhao Yecheng then called his good friend, Xia Haijun, for help. Xia Haijuns family had suffered the same problem before, and he found a good feng shui master to help him solve it. At the beginning, Zhao Yecheng didnt take it seriously, because it sounded very strange. However, he was left no choice now that each member of his family got sick, so he contacted Zhou Shengquan through Xia Haijun. The other members of his family were in the hospital now. Zhou Shengquan walked around in the house to see whether he could find any clue, but he suddenly turned around and looked in a certain direction behind him. Chapter 1455 - Remove the Trees

Chapter 1455: Remove the Trees

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning was struck dumb for a moment, and moved her eyes away at once, because the direction Zhou Shengquan was looking in was exactly where she stood. Although there was a house between them and Zhou Shengquan couldnt see her, he could feel her gaze. Zhou Shengquan didnt know who was staring at him, because only Zhao Yecheng and he were in the house. Therefore, he thought that it could be a ghost who just looked at him. However, he couldnt see it, so he gave up. Gu Ning understood that it was impossible for Zhou Shengquan to see her, so she used her Jade Eyes to look at Zhou Shengquan again. She didnt focus on him this time, but followed him in her periphery, in case he felt her gaze again. Zhou Shengquan searched around in the house, but found nothing wrong. When he walked into the back yard, he put on a serious face the second he saw the willow trees and locust trees. He immediately figured out why this house was haunted. Mr. Zhao, did you decide to nt these trees yourself, or did other people suggest you do it? Zhou Shengquan asked Zhao Yecheng. Well, my uncle told me to nt several willow trees and locust trees in the yard, so that we can feel cooler in summer. Zhao Yecheng was very honest. He didnt understand why Zhou Shengquan suddenly asked him that question about the trees. Cooler? I think you will probably lose your life because of them, so you wont feel hot anymore, Zhou Shengquan said. The backyard was indeed much cooler than other ces, but it was full of Yin. If people stayed there for a long time, the Yin would badly affect their health. Zhao Yechengs family members got sick one after another because of the bad effect of Yin. If they didnt move out of this house, they could have lost their lives. Zhou Shengquan had a feeling that Zhao Yechengs uncle purposely gave him that suggestion to hurt his family. His uncle was very evil. However, it was their family affair, so he didnt know how to talk about it. Gu Ning couldnt hear their conversation, but from his actions she could tell that he already found the cause. What does it mean? Zhao Yecheng was scared. Actually, he thought that it was ridiculous that these trees caused his familys bad luck, but he didnt say it aloud, because he didnt want to annoy Zhou Shengquan. Zhou Shengquan was a feng shui master after all, so he shouldnt question his ability. Zhou Shengquan had a weird character. Zhao Yecheng was able to invite him to visit his house thanks to their mutual friend, Xia Haijun. We can talk about it inside, Zhou Shengquan said, then walked into the living room, followed by Zhao Yecheng. Willow trees and locust trees are the best ce of residence for ghosts from the aspect of feng shui. Yines with ghosts, which is very harmful for mortals. Your family members got sick precisely because of Yin, and you dont feel well recently due to the bad effect of the Yin on you as well, Zhou Shengquan said. What? Zhao Yecheng was shocked. A-Are there ghosts in those trees? He was terrified, and couldnt believe it. I dont know whether there are ghosts in them right now, but they attract Yin here, so you must remove them as soon as possible, Zhou Shengquan said. He didnt see any ghost right now, because he was just a mortal. Well, can my family recover after I remove those trees? Zhao Yecheng asked. He worried about his familys health most. Right, but your family should stay in the hospital for a while longer after those trees are removed. Zhou Shengquan nodded. Oh, you cant remove them on a random day. Ill choose a good day for you, he added. Sure, thank you so much! Zhao Yecheng repeatedly thanked Zhou Shengquan. At the same time, he thought of his uncle and felt hurt. He realized that his uncle had the intention to hurt his family by suggesting that he nt those trees. In fact, his family had a good rtionship with his uncles family, at least they didnt have any grudge. He had even helped his uncles family a lot before, because his family was much richer than his uncles family. However, from now on, he would consider carefully whether he should give his uncles family a helping hand again. He couldnt trust his uncle now. Luckily, his family all survived this time. Chapter 1456 - Dongfang Ziyu Wants to See Gu Ning

Chapter 1456: Dongfang Ziyu Wants to See Gu Ning

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If his uncle wanted to do something again to hurt his family, he wouldnt hesitate to pay his uncle back. Alright, I need to go back now. Ill inform you once Ive picked a good day for you, and no one should live here for the time being, Zhou Shengquan said. No problem, let me drive you home, Zhao Yecheng said. When they were walking out, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to drive away. What did you see? Leng Shaoting asked her. Gu Ning then told Leng Shaoting everything she knew. Leng Shaoting hadnt known that some trees could easily be visited by ghosts until now. Those trees attract ghosts, but it doesnt mean that ghosts will certainly visit them and cause bad things to happen. There must be a reason for it, but we better not nt those trees in our home, Gu Ning said. It wasnt umon that some people would nt willow trees and locust trees in their yards, especially when their houses were veryrge, but not all of them would encounter trouble. If ghosts often visited a ce, the ce could have been a graveyard in the past, or someone might have been killed here. Anyway, ghosts wouldnte for no reason. Zhou Shengquan seemed to be a skilled feng shui master, so Gu Ning didnt bother to get involved in it this time. She believed that he could handle it well. ... Gu Ning hadnt been to herpany for days, so she decided to have a look today. Shortly after she went back to herpany, she received a call from Ning Changkai. Ning Changkai told her that a man and a woman wanted to work with Cine, but he declined so they insisted on seeing her. Gu Ning frowned. It seemed that the two visitors werent kind. Whats her name? Gu Ning asked. The woman told me that her name is Dongfang Ziyu, Ning Changkai said. Hearing that, Gu Ning squinted. If Dongfang Ziyu really came to see her, she wouldnt mind meeting her. She was curious to know why Dongfang Ziyu insisted on seeing her. Gu Ning had no grudge against Dongfang Ziyu, so she didnt understand why Dongfang Ziyu did it. Was it possible that Dongfang Ziyu found out about her secret? Is she a young woman? Gu Ning asked. Yes, Ning Changkai said. He thought that Gu Ning might know this woman. Great, Ill see her, tell them to wait for a while. Ill be there in half an hour, Gu Ning said, then hung up the call. After that, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to stay in her office, and that she would meet Dongfang Ziyu alone. Gu Ning didnt want Leng Shaoting to go with her, because she was worried that other cultivators might notice his change. Leng Shaoting listened to her and stayed in her office. Luckily, the traffic wasnt heavy, so Gu Ning arrived after 20 minutes. The moment she approached the guest room, she sensed the special air of cultivators, so she knew that the visitor must be Dongfang Ziyu. Wu Shunhua came with Dongfang Ziyu this time, and Gu Ning had met him before too. She wasnt surprised when she saw their faces. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua also stayed calm, because they had learned a lot about Gu Ning on the Inte before they came. To their astonishment, the owner of Cine was a very young girl. It was very unbelievable for a young girl to own such a profitable business. Nice to see you, Miss Gu, they politely greeted Gu Ning. However, even though they behaved politely, Dongfang Ziyu still looked a little arrogant. She had always been very proud of herself, and almost looked down her nose at everyone, especially at mortals. In many cultivators eyes, mortals were inferior to them. After all, cultivators were much stronger than mortals, and they could easily defeat mortals. However, there was a rule in the cultivation world that cultivators couldnt casually hurt mortals when there was no benefit conflict. In fact, the four dominant families werent the most powerful cultivators in the cultivation world. The only orthodox sect in the cultivation world was Tiandaomen, and there were countless senior cultivators with useful guides in it, so many cultivators dreamed about joining it. However, it wasnt easy for other people to join Tiandaomen, because Tiandaomen only epted talented cultivators. Baili Zongyang, Baili Zongxue, and Dongfang Ziyu were members of Tiandaomen. Tiandaomen was the most respected sect in the cultivation world, and it also had the power to punish cultivators if they did anything wrong. Therefore, normally cultivators didnt dare to cause trouble in mortals world. May I help? Gu Ning walked towards Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua with the air of a king. Both Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were surprised by it. Chapter 1457 - Dongfang Ziyu Secretly Follows Gu Ning

Chapter 1457: Dongfang Ziyu Secretly Follows Gu Ning

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Please have a seat. Gu Ning invited them to sit down on the sofa. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua seated themselves. After that, Dongfang Ziyu opened her mouth. Miss Gu, your pharmacy business is very profitable, and the supply is unable to meet the demand now. Dont you want to expand your business? Dongfang Ziyu actually had no interest in running a business, but she simply wanted the magical power in Cines medicines. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua also noticed the existence of magical power in Cines medicines, then they found out that Gu Ning was its owner. The best way for them to figure out the reason was to be involved in the production of Cine medicines. Sorry, I have no intention to work with otherpanies on that. Although the supply is indeed unable to meet the demand now, I believe the situation will be better in a short time, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said that, Dongfang Ziyu had to ept it. Im curious to know why Cine medicines are unusually effectivepared with other medicines of the same kinds, Dongfang Ziyu asked. Hearing that, Gu Ning realized why Dongfang Ziyu came to see her today. She was a cultivator too, so she must havee for the magical power in the medicines! Gu Ning thought it was highly likely, but she didnt feel anxious at all. If Dongfang Ziyu already found out about the magical power in Cine medicines, Baili Zongyang and his younger sister could be aware of it too. They were all cultivators and wanted magical power most. Although Gu Ning knew that Baili Zongyang and his younger sister approached her for a purpose, she still had a good impression of them, because they were very kind to her. Dongfang Ziyu, on the contrary, left a bad impression on Gu Ning, because Gu Ning felt that she was unkind and calcting. In fact, even though they knew there was magical power in Cine medicines, they couldnt get it, as long as Gu Ning denied them. Well, Im just the manager of thepany, and know nothing about medicine forms, so Im afraid I cant answer your question, Gu Ning said with a smile. She stayed calm, and spoke with sincerity. Dongfang Ziyu half believed her words, because there was no other better exnation for it. In addition, she understood that the medicine forms were highly confidential for a pharmaceuticalpany. Even if Gu Ning was very clear about the medicine forms, she wouldnt tell her. Because Gu Ning was unwilling to cooperate with them, Dongfang Ziyu had to leave. When Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were gone, Gu Ning had a private talk with Ning Changkai. Gu Ning asked Ning Changkai how many power crystals were left in his hands, and Ning Changkai told her that he still had many. Gu Ning then told him to lock them in the safe when he got back home today. And although Ning Changkai was confused, he didnt ask further about it and agreed. Gu Ning was worried that Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua might find them in the night. When Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua left Cine, they didnt drive far from it. Instead, they stopped the car at an inconspicuous corner, then waited for Gu Ning toe out. They didnt want to have conflict against Gu Ning face to face, but simply nned to follow her to see what they could find. Although Gu Ning was unwilling to share more information with them, they still wanted to find out the truth. Gu Ning left after reminding Ning Changkai about what he should do. Shortly after she was on the road, she noticed that someone was following her. She didnt bother to stop or change her route, because she knew who was in the car behind her. When the traffic light became red, Gu Ning stopped and used her Jade Eyes to see who was in the private car behind her. She was right, because Wu Shunhua was sitting on the drivers seat and Dongfang Ziyu was in the front passengers seat. Gu Ning knew that they wouldnt give up easily, so she wasnt surprised that they secretly followed her. Magical power was very important in their eyes, and they were reluctant to believe her lie. Gu Ning didnt hesitate and went back to herpany. Although they were following her, they couldnt get into herpany, so Gu Ning wasnt worried that they might sense the magical power from the night-luminescent pearl in Leng Shaotings body. They could only feel the magical power of a night-luminescent pearl within 20 meters. Leng Shaoting was on the 18th floor now, so it was impossible for Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua to find him. Gu Ning drove into the underground parking lot, while Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua stopped by the road. Only the staff of the Shengning Organization could enter the underground parking lot, and there was an outside parking lot on the ground for visitors. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were surprised when Gu Ning drove into the underground parking lot. It was a very tall modern city building. Chapter 1458 - Keep Waiting

Chapter 1458: Keep Waiting

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Is Gu Ningspany here? Wu Shunhua said in astonishment. I dont think so. There must be manypanies in this building. Although Gu Ning is very sessful, she cant afford such a skyscraper, Dongfang Ziyu said. She didnt disdain Gu Ning, it was a very normal thought. Apany needed a healthy cash flow to run its business. Even if Cine had over hundreds of millions of yuan in assets, it only had a cash flow of a hundred of million yuan at the most. Therefore, it wasnt very likely for Gu Ning to buy or rent such an expensive office building when she didnt have enough money. They only knew that Cine was owned by Gu Ning, and had no idea whether she had otherpanies. In addition, she could being to visit her friendspany. However, the truth was that this skyscraper indeed belonged to Gu Ning and the building which was still under construction behind it was also owned by Gu Ning. Both of these two buildings were very high andrge with beautiful green nts. It cost a lot to have such a big area to build office buildings in the capital where thend price was extremely high. Moreover, as Gu Ningspany was expanding, she was going to have more office buildings in other major cities. Because the Shengning Organization wasnt officially established yet, its name wasnt put on the building so outsiders didnt know that the two beautiful office buildings actually belonged to the same business group. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua werent aware of it either. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see outside after she walked into the building, and saw Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua waiting in the car. They stayed in the car till she was back in her office. Gu Ning wondered if they would keep waiting until she left the building then continue to follow her. If so, Gu Ning didnt mind at all. As long as she wanted to get rid of them, she could do that at any minute. ... Gu Ning didnt spend much time on this short trip, and only stayed outside for one and a half hours. Leng Shaoting was ying the game in Gu Nings office that entire time. When he was free these days in the military base, he always chose to y the game. Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng were greatly surprised when they saw their leader ying the game. They soon found out that the game was Battle in the Sky, which was developed by Gu Ningspany, so they got curious and downloaded the same gameter. It was a game released by Gu Ningspany after all, and they were both single and had a lot of free time to kill. Xu Jinchen used to y games on hisputer and he knew a lot about games, but he was still no match for Leng Shaoting. Chen Meng, on the other hand, had never yed online games before, so it took him a long time to get familiar with it. After a few days, Chen Meng finally had the courage to y a round with other yers in the game, but he was killed in seconds because of his poor skills. As a result, Xu Jinchen had already reached Level 20, but Chen Meng was still at Level 7. Leng Shaoting, Xu Jinchen, and Chen Meng stayed in the military base recently while the other members of the Red me were busy dealing with other things. They stayed to train high-level special forces. Although the Red me was an independent team, they would go to military bases to train high-level special forces. They were top soldiers in the army, so no one else was more qualified than them to train the high-level special forces. ... Once Gu Ning showed up, Leng Shaoting asked her, How is it? They came for the magical power in Cines medicines, Gu Ning said. Although they made an excuse, trying to cooperate with me, I turned them down but they wouldnt give up. Theyre still waiting for me in a car outside of the building now. Will it be dangerous? Leng Shaoting was worried about Gu Nings safety. Even though they were members of the Good Practice, cultivators were too strong and sometimes aggressive. Dont worry, I have the flood dragons help, Gu Ning said. She knew that she wasntparable to Dongfang Ziyu, but she wasnt worried at all because she had the flood dragon to help her. Leng Shaoting nodded and rxed a little. He couldnt stay by her side and protect her at all times after all. And even if he could do that, he wasnt stronger than Gu Ning and was still at a low level as a cultivator. After a short while, it was time for lunch. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting dined in the cafeteria. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were unwilling to leave, so Wu Shunhua went to buy fast food and they directly had their lunch in the car. Chapter 1459 - A Couple’s Names in the Game

Chapter 1459: A Couples Names in the Game

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At this time, they stopped their car at the outside of another building but they could still see the entrance of the headquarters of Gu Ningspany. There were office buildings, restaurants, hotels etc. around them, so it was very convenient for them to find a ce to stop their car. ... After having lunch, Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning to y the game with him. Gu Ning was surprised and asked him, Did you just reach the same level as me? Only yers of the same level could y together in the game. Yes. Leng Shaoting nodded. He didnt think that it was a big deal that he was able to reach the same level as Gu Ning within a short time. Great, lets y the game together! Gu Ning said and took out her phone. Once she logged in, she saw many messages and many yers wanted to add her as their friend in the game. Gu Ning didnt read those messages until she added Leng Shaoting as her friend at first. After that, she agreed to the other yers applications. She didnt mind adding strangers as her friends in the game, because she spent little time on the game in her daily life. There was a limit for the amount of friends a person could add in the game, and Gu Ning would soon reach the limit. As for the other yers messages, Gu Ning had no time to reply to them. There were too many! The second Gu Ning was online, many of her friends in the game invited her to y a round together. Because each team could only have five members, Gu Ning decided to build a team by herself, then she would add Leng Shaoting and leave three spaces avable for the quickest yers to join her. The game system sent Gu Nings friends a notification when she chose to build a team, so the other three avable seats were upied within a second. When other yers saw the Future King, they began to guess that this yer could be Gu Nings boyfriend. Although there were many other names that seemed to be a couples name with Gu Nings ID in the game, they werent Gu Nings friends, and there was no rtionship between them. However, this the Future King was different. He was Gu Nings friend, and was also a member of her team. The other members in Gu Nings team asked her that questionter, and Gu Ning admitted it. Because Gu Ning hadnt yed this game for a long time, many game yers were at a higher level than her. However, none of them dared to take Gu Ning lightly. Gu Ning was busy dealing with her business in her daily life, but her level went up quickly once she appeared in the game. Therefore, even though their levels were higher than Gu Ning for the time being, it didnt mean that their skills were better than hers. At the same time, some yers judged other yers ording to their levels, and didnt take Gu Ning seriously when they were fighting against her in the game. As a result, they had aplete loss. Because of his profession, Leng Shaoting knew the importance of tactics in a battle. Therefore, although his level was the lowest among the yers, none of his enemies could hurt him. In the end, Gu Nings team won every time. And because there was live broadcasting during theirpetition, many other yers were attracted to it due to Gu Nings influence. Although all the yers lost against Gu Ning, they still enjoyed it. Till now, no one was able to defeat Gu Ning in the game. Wow, the Future Queen is so unbelievable! She never loses. Is the Future King her boyfriend? They have a couples name! Could they just be a couple in the game? The Future Queen is Goddess Gu, and Goddess Gu is certainly outstanding in every aspect. What? Really? Not everyone was aware of the fact that Gu Ning was the Future Queen in the game, so they couldnt believe it. Many people used fake names and photos in the game after all. Of course its true! Go check on her Weibo. Those who didnt believe it went to read Gu Nings Weibo at once, and they found out that it was true. Oh my, the Future Queen is Goddess Gu! No wonder shes so amazing. I want to y the game with Goddess Gu! You should at least reach the same level as her. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting logged out after ying the game for a while longer, so the other yers who waited to y a round with her felt disappointed. Anyway, it wasnt easy for Gu Ning to have some time to y with them in the game. Some people also thought that Gu Ning was a little arrogant, because she always left quickly. Nevertheless, Gu Ning didnt know them at all, so it was ridiculous that they thought that she was disrespectful. Chapter 1460 - Dine in the Leng family’s Old House

Chapter 1460: Dine in the Leng familys Old House

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning didnt care about their opinions about her, because she had other important things to deal with in her real life. It was still early when they stopped ying the game, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting took a nap. Gu Nings office was veryrge, and the whole 18th floor belonged to her. The elevator was in the middle on the 18th floor. The first door after it led to a big lobby which upied an area of 100 square-meters. The reception room was on the right, while the secretary office as well as Gu Nings office were on the left. Gu Ning didnt have a formal secretary right now, because Chen Cangyi could handle everything for her. She only came to herpany to deal with emergencies when other people needed her. Even though she had many great assistants, she was still busy at work. As the boss, she had to learn everything and know her business well. She was still a beginner in running a business, so there was a lot she needed to learn. When she was formally in charge of herpany, she would hire other secretaries to help her. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya mostly served as her drivers and bodyguards. Gu Nings office was about 100 square-meters big, and everything she needed was inside. There was even a big balcony at the left side of her office where she nted many flowers. In the inner room was a bedroom with a double bed, a closet, and a bathroom. Although Gu Ning had enough time to go back home now, she could be very busy in the future and might have to stay in her office overnight. In addition, she could have a nap here too. Gu Nings office only upied half of the space on the 18th floor, the other half was left empty. It was a bright day and they were in thepany now, so Leng Shaoting wouldnt do anything inappropriate to Gu Ning and just fell asleep with her in his arms. When they woke up after 45 minutes, it was almost 2:30 pm. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see outside of the office building, and she found that Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were still out there! They were so patient and didnt want to leave until Gu Ning showed up again. ... Leng Shaoting rarely went to the headquarters of the Shengshi Organization, but he never stopped learning the skills and knowledge he needed to manage his business empire well. Besides, he didnt have time to go back to the Leng familys old house these days. He stayed with Gu Ning every day, and didnt feel bored at all. In fact, they were teaching each other a lot of things, and they learned a lot from one another as well. At 4:30 pm, Leng Shaoting received a call from Master Leng, and Master Leng wanted to see him to talk about the issue of the Shen family. About over a half year ago, they found out that the Shen family was secretly scheming against them, but they needed time to collect enough evidence. Because the Shen family stayed very quiet during the rest of this year, they didnt have many chances to get clear evidence. However, Master Leng got new information today, and he needed to see Leng Shaoting right away. Leng Shaoting agreed and told Master Leng that he would be back this afternoon. Master Leng then asked Leng Shaoting whether Gu Ning was free today. If she was free, they could dine together. Leng Shaoting knew that Gu Ning was free today, but he was afraid that she might not want to visit the Leng family after what had happened with Leng Shaojia. However, Leng Shaojia was still in the hospital now, so they wouldnt meet her in the Leng familys old house. Therefore, Gu Ning agreed to dine in the Leng familys old house with Leng Shaoting. ... Leng Shaojia felt better after staying in the hospital for a long time, and she could sometimes fall asleep and eat some food on her own. Unfortunately, her waist was still sore, and she couldnt leave the bed. Because of the torture, Leng Shaojia lost a lot of weight and looked haggard with many wrinkles on her face. She only felt lucky that she was still alive. ... Leng Shaoting sent Master Leng a message back and told him that they were on the way. Although it wasnt 5 pm yet, they would spend a lot of time on the road, so they set off earlier. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were still waiting outside, so Gu Ning had to use another car. Leng Shaoting would be the driver, and Gu Ning would try to hide on the rear seats. As a result, Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua had no idea that she had already left. Even though there was only a short distance between them when Leng Shaoting drove the car away, the car moved very fast so they were unable to catch the magical power of the night-luminescent pearl in Leng Shaotings pocket. Just like that, Gu Ning disappeared from their sight. Chapter 1461 - Lady Leng

Chapter 1461: Lady Leng

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Once Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were far behind them, Gu Ning moved to the front passengers seat. The front passengers seat was the exclusive girlfriend seat so Gu Ning wouldnt leave it vacant. She only hid herself on the rear seats earlier to avoid Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua. They will probably have to wait for forever, Leng Shaoting joked. Ha-ha, theyll leave when the building is empty! Gu Ning said and felt amused. When they arrived at the Leng familys old house, it was 5:30 pm. Master Leng directly ignored Leng Shaoting and talked with Gu Ning for a long while. Ningning, Im so proud of you! Youre the first person to get a full score ever! Master Leng was excited. It was not only Master Leng, the other members of the Leng family also felt happy for Gu Ning. Actually, only Leng Yuanqians family held a grudge against Gu Ning, and the others, including the domestic servants, all had a good impression of Gu Ning. Miss Gu indeed has achieved an all-time record, Leng Changzhi said with a broad smile. He truly liked Gu Ning, and not just because both Master Leng and Leng Shaoting liked her. Stop calling Ningning Miss Gu, you should call her Lady Leng from now on, Master Leng said with a serious face. Leng Shaoting smiled with satisfaction, but Gu Ning felt a little embarrassed. Grandpa, its too early to do that. Master Leng, however, was displeased. Why? If we had picked a perfect date this year, you two would have been engaged earlier on. Youll be Lady Ning sooner orter. Hearing that, Gu Ning didnt know what to say. Leng Changzhi listened to Master Leng and called Gu Ning again, Right, Lady Leng. Well... Gu Ning simply smiled and didnt dare to argue with them. They chatted for a while longer in the living room, then Master Leng went to his study with Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning had nothing else to do, so she told Leng Changzhi to bring her to Leng Shaotings room. She hadnt seen his room yet, and was curious about it. Because the Leng familys old house had a long history, it still kept the style of the past even though it had been rebuilt once. There was only one building in the Leng familys old house, but it was the size of a football field. There was also a front and back yard with beautiful trees and flowers. However, the Leng familys old house was still hardlyparable with the Tang familys house, because the Tang family was a super-rich business family while the Leng family was involved in politics. The Leng familys old house was a family inheritance, and members of the Leng family couldnt afford such a big house with their sries, because although members of the Leng family held important positions in the government, they were all upright officials. Because they were officials in the government, they couldnt run a business themselves, they could only invest in some businesses if they wanted to. Anyway, the money they made wasnt enough to buy such a grand house. This house cost at least hundreds of millions of yuan given its location, size, and decoration. Therefore, the Leng family only had great power in their country, and it didnt have a fortune. And except for Master Leng, no one knew that Leng Shaoting was the owner of the Shengshi Organization. Leng Shaoting had no intention to keep it a secret, but Master Leng told him not to tell the others. The Shengshi Organization didnt belong to the Leng family, it belonged to Leng Shaoting, because it was left to him by his maternal grandfather. When outsiders heard that Leng Shaotings maternal grandfather left him manypanies, Master Leng made up a lie and told them that Leng Shaoting had sold thepanies because he was only a soldier and knew nothing about business. As a result, no outsider knew how rich Leng Shaoting was. In addition, no one dared to steal money from Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaotings room was the first one on the right on the third floor. He was the eldest grandson of Master Leng, so his room was ced in front of the other grandchildren. Leng Shaomings room was right next to his. Their rooms were basically of the same size. There was a study at the entrance of Leng Shaotings room and it was about 30 square-meters big. His room was very big with a bathroom and a closet, and was big enough to amodate two people. However, because Leng Shaoting seldom stayed there, his room looked empty and it was obvious that no one had lived there for a long time. Nevertheless, even though he seldom came back, his room was always clean. Leng Changzhi left after he brought Gu Ning to Leng Shaotings room and he told Gu Ning to enjoy herself. Gu Ning walked around in Leng Shaotings room for a while, but soon felt bored. An idea dawned her that she could have a look at Leng Shaotings parents room to see what she can find. She hoped that she could find something useful about Leng Shaotings mother and cultivators. Thinking of that, Gu Ning decided to talk about it with Leng Shaotingter. Chapter 1462 - To See Leng Shaoting’s Parents’ Room.

Chapter 1462: To See Leng Shaotings Parents Room.

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In Master Lengs study, Master Leng said to Leng Shaoting, The Shen family and the Chen family were unusually quiet the rest of this year. I dont know whether they sensed something bad for them, or if they coincidentally had nothing to do. The Shen family must be fully prepared, since it dared to break thew. Although the Leng family had a group of skilled secret guards, they could do nothing if their target didnt take any action. The Leng family had a group of secret guards to protect it and they hadplete loyalty towards it. And even though there were only just over a hundred secret guards in the Leng family, they worked together like an army. Normally, about 30 secret guards stayed in the Leng familys old house asmon security guards. Therefore, it was very difficult for bad people to intrude into the Leng familys old house. Because of the secret guards, the members of the Leng family could stay safe at home. It wasnt a secret that many powerful families had a group of secret guards to protect them, because they had many enemies. In the Leng family, however, only Master Leng and Leng Shaoting were able to summon and order the secret guards to do something. Those secret guards obeyed their orders under any circumstances. The secret guards who are spying on them found something new today. Shen Yanfeng had a private meeting with Yuan Wenrui, the third son of the Yuan family. Although they didnt hear their conversation, its very strange. The Yuan family isnt a friend, but Shen Yanfeng is one of our rtives so he should know that we dont want to have any rtionship with the Yuan family. They must be scheming against us. Master Leng frowned and looked worried. Leng Shaoting was also confused. He definitely knew that Shen Yanfeng and Yuan Wenrui were nning something behind their backs. Shen Yanfeng had always been ambitious and greedy. I think he wants what we refuse to give him from the Yuan family, Leng Shaoting said with certainty. Although Shen Yanfeng was the Leng familys rtive and the Leng family had helped him a lot, he wasnt satisfied with it. The problem now was that they didnt know the condition of Shen Yanfeng and Yuan Wenruis agreement. If Shen Yanfeng really reached an agreement with Yuan Wenrui, they must be in the same party. Not every member of the four dominant families was smart and honest. The Leng familys direct descendants were mostly upright and outstanding, but its side branch wasplicated. After all, there were too many members in a powerful big family. I think we better deal with the Shen family as soon as possible, Master Leng said. I understand. Leng Shaoting nodded. ... Gu Ning had stayed in Leng Shaotings room for 20 minutes when Leng Shaoting walked upstairs. Shaoting, is your parents room the same as before? Can I have a look at it? I think we can maybe find some useful clues, Gu Ning said once she saw Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting looked a little sad, but he didnt mind and agreed without hesitation. Sure, their room is still the same, but its time for dinner now. We can go to their room after dinner. They didnt have enough time now. Great! Gu Ning smiled. After that, they went downstairs together. About 10 minutester, Leng Yuanzhen and the others came back home, and Leng Yuanzhen and his wife were very happy to see Gu Ning. Leng Yuanqian, on the contrary, didnt want to see Gu Ning at all, because Gu Ning refused to give them her magical pills to cure Leng Shaojia. Leng Shaojia was his daughter after all, and he felt terrible when his daughter was being torture by the pain. Even though Master Leng told him that Gu Ning was out of that magical pill, he didnt believe it. However, he was unwilling to beg Gu Ning for it, because he knew that Gu Ning wouldnt agree. Actually, Leng Yuanqian didnt know that Leng Shaojia had hired a professional killer to murder Gu Ning. If Gu Ning was a weak girl, she could have been killed by the killer. And it was not only Gu Ning; Master Leng and other important members of the Leng family could also have been seriously injured because of Leng Shaojias stupid jealousy. Leng Yuanqian disliked Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, but he wasnt dumb and he knew what he couldnt do. Therefore, he only kept his distance from them. Chapter 1463 - Leng Shaoting’s Mother

Chapter 1463: Leng Shaotings Mother

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When everyone was present, the dinner began. ... Jiang Shuyuan stayed in the hospital to take care of Leng Shaojia, so she was absent. Actually, in order to take care of Leng Shaojia, Jiang Shuyuan had tomute between the hospital and her workce every day. She had a job and couldnt leave it behind for too long. Jiang Shuyuan also brought several changes with her in case she needed to stay in the hospital overnight. Leng Shaojia was a girl after all, so it was inconvenient for Leng Yuanqian to take care of her. Leng Yuanqian would go see her once he was free, so would Master Leng. Master Leng still cared about Leng Shaojia because she was his granddaughter, but there was nothing he could do in the hospital. ... While Gu Ning was enjoying dinner in the Leng familys old house, the headquarters of the Shengning Organization was almost empty. Whats going on here? Does she know that were following her? Wu Shunhua said. I dont think so. Maybe she hid in another car and left already, Dongfang Ziyu said. Wu Shunhua nodded and asked, What should we do now? Go back to our ce, then figure out whether Gu Ningspany is in the building. We can continue to spy on her tomorrow, Dongfang Ziyu said. Although they came from the cultivation world, they had connections in the mortals world as well, so it wasnt difficult for them to find out about someones background. In addition, Gu Ning was quite famous now, especially on social media. ... In the Leng familys old house, Leng Shaoting brought Gu Ning upstairs after finishing dinner. His parents room was on the second floor, and was the first room on the right too and was under Leng Shaotings room. Theyout of the second floor was basically the same as that of the third floor. Leng Shaotings parents room was also veryrge. The refurbishment of the Leng familys old house happened when Leng Shaotings parents were still alive about a dozen years ago, so their room stayed the same as in the past. Everything in Leng Shaotings parents room was covered by white cloth to protect it from dust. Because no one lived here, the room would only be cleaned twice a year. The first time was on the anniversary of their death, while the second time was at the New Year festival. The interval was nearly half a year. Leng Shaoting looked sad once he walked near to his parents room. Gu Ning understood his feelings, but it was unavoidable. Luckily, it was an old story, and Leng Shaoting already grew up. Since they needed to search around in the room, they needed to remove the white cloth. Oh, do you have a photo of your mother? Gu Ning suddenly asked. There were cameras about a dozen years ago, but they used photographic film back then. Sure. Leng Shaoting nodded. After that, he went to take out an album with many photos of his family inside. Gu Ning flipped it at once and saw a family photo of Leng Shaoting and his parents on the first page. She was stunned the second she saw Leng Shaotings mother, because his mother was very gorgeous. However, it made sense because Leng Shaoting was extraordinarily handsome, so his parents couldnt be ordinary. Leng Shaoting resembled his father, but he looked more attractive. In addition, when he was a little kid, he was super cute and Gu Ning immediately adored him. She kept on flipping through the album, which was mostly full of family photos of the three of them. They beamed with happiness in the photos, but Gu Ning somehow felt sad for Leng Shaoting. He used to have a happy family and loving parents by his sides, but he lost them along with his smile in an ident. Shaoting, whats your mothers name? Gu Ning asked. Leng Shaoting hesitated for a second, then said, Yunyao. Gu Ning nodded, then put the album down and began to search around the room. There was no need for her to search with her hands, because she had a pair of Jade Eyes. Within minutes, she found two old books transcribed by hand instead of printed by machine in the bookcase. Both of the books were about cultivation, and Gu Ning didnt think it was a coincidence. Without dy, she pulled them out from the shelves. Leng Shaoting noticed and walked towards her. Wow. He was greatly surprised when he saw the names of the two books. To his astonishment, there were books about cultivation in his parents room. He took over one of them and started to read it. Well, I think this is my mothers handwriting. Although Leng Shaotings mother passed away when he was very young, he had a good memory and his mothers handwriting was impressive. An idea dawned on Gu Ning. Did you mother leave anything else with her handwriting on it? If these two books were transcribed by your mother, Im very sure that your mother was a cultivator. I think I can find some. Leng Shaoting immediately went to search for Yunyaos notebooks with the help of his memories. Chapter 1464 - The Death of Leng Shaoting’s Mother

Chapter 1464: The Death of Leng Shaotings Mother

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In his memories, his mother loved taking notes and keeping recording everything funny that he did. At this time, Gu Ning began to read the two books. Although she knew little about cultivation, she thought that these two books might help Leng Shaoting with it. Leng Shaoting was a junior cultivator now, and he needed to learn much more to reach a higher level. Gu Ning read very fast, and she finished reading the two books within 20 minutes. Although she didnt understand their content, she still needed to remember them and study them, because it might be helpful for Leng Shaoting. A short whileter, Leng Shaoting found Yunyaos notebook. It is her handwriting! Leng Shaoting made sure of it after flipping the notebook. Gu Ningpared the handwriting on Yunyaos notebook and that on the transcription, then she made a judgment that Yunyao was a cultivator. However, even though they knew that Yunyao was indeed a cultivator, there was more about her that still remained unknown to them. Gu Ning thought that Yunyao could be a member of a powerful family in the cultivation world, and she might have enemies. If so, Leng Shaoting would be in danger if they continued to search for more information about Yunyao. Leng Shaoting was just a beginner, and was no match for a real senior cultivator. When Gu Ning was reading Yunyaos notebook, she suddenly snorted withughter. What? Leng Shaoting was confused. Well, you peed in bed when you were five, ha-ha, ha-ha. Gu Ningughed. On one page, Yunyao recorded that Leng Shaoting peed in his bed when he was five years old, but he poured a ss of water onto his bed to disguise it. Yunyao clearly knew, but didnt embarrass him and epted his lie. Leng Shaoting flushed and grabbed the notebook away from Gu Nings hands at once. Although Gu Ning was curious to know more about Leng Shaotings childhood, she didntpete with Leng Shaoting since he felt embarrassed. Well, Shaoting, your mother left two good books about cultivation, I hope you can make full use of them, Gu Ning said. I will. Leng Shaoting put on a serious expression. Great, Ill put them into my telepathic eye space and Ill give them back to youter in case grandpa sees them, Gu Ning said. Sure. Leng Shaoting agreed. When they were about to leave, Gu Ning suddenly thought of an important question. If Yunyao was a cultivator, she shouldnt have died so easily! Shaoting, I just thought of something important. Since your mother was a cultivator, she shouldnt have died so easily in the ident. Gu Ning turned to face Leng Shaoting and looked serious. Cultivators die, but they dont die easily. Can you tell me more details about your mothers death? Did you see your parents bodies with your own eyes back then? Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was surprised and remembered something abnormal. Well, I do realize there was something abnormal at the scene that year, because I only saw my fathers face and my mothers face was broken after falling from the cliff because her face hit the ground, Leng Shaoting said. He now doubted whether the dead woman was really her mother. He only had the thought, but wasnt sure whether it was true. Although cultivators wouldnt easily die, they still died and nobody knew what exactly had happened back then. However, if the dead woman wasnt his mother, who was she? Where did his mother go if she wasnt there? He refused to believe that his mother had abandoned his father in the ident, but he didnt know what to believe now. Gu Ning also had the same idea that the dead woman might not be Leng Shaotings mother, but like Leng Shaoting, it was only her doubt, because she had no evidence. Like what Leng Shaoting just had in mind, cultivators wouldnt easily die, but they could still die, especially in a terrible ident. Besides, Yunyao fell from a very high cliff. It wouldnt kill her if she was a senior cultivator, but she could lose her life if her level was low. Therefore, it was possible that Yunyao was really dead. Gu Ning had no intention to make any unkind spections about the death of Leng Shaotings parents. Where did your parents lose their lives, Gu Ning asked. Since they had doubt now, they needed to know more about it. Kunlun Mountain. They were chasing an evil criminal, and the criminal must have been very strong so even my parents were no match for him, Leng Shaoting said. If the criminal was able to defeat a cultivator, either he was too strong or Yunyao must have been too weak. Chapter 1465 - I Can Put You in Jail

Chapter 1465: I Can Put You in Jail

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No matter what, Gu Ning made a decision to conduct an investigation. Shaoting, Ill investigate it. I know you want to do the same thing, but I hope that you can focus on your cultivation first. Youre not a mortal now. If other cultivators find you, youll be in big trouble. We dont know whether your mother has enemies in the cultivation world. If your mother had enemies, they definitely will attack you before you reach a high level as a cultivator, Gu Ning said. Sure. Leng Shaoting nodded. He understood Gu Nings concern. And you dont need to me your mother even if the dead woman isnt her, alright? Gu Ning said. She was worried that Leng Shaoting might be in a bad mood. I wont, Leng Shaoting said. He didnt believe that his mother would abandon his father like that and he loved his mother deeply. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting checked the room once again before they left. They only stayed upstairs for half an hour, and no one asked them what they had done when they went back to the living room. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stayed in the Leng familys old house for a while longer, then left. ... Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxins wedding was tomorrow, and both of them were having a bachelors party tonight with their own friends. They enjoyed the party with wild abandon. Gu Ning clearly knew that they would do many inappropriate things at the party, so once she walked out of the Leng familys old house she called K and told him to find out where they were right now. About 10 minutester, K called Gu Ning back, and Gu Ning assigned a task to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. She told them to spy on Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin to see what they could get on them. Leng Shaoting knew about Gu Nings long-standing grudge against Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue, but he didnt know that they were going to be married tomorrow and Gu Ning decided to take revenge at their wedding. In addition, Gu Ning had already told him that she would handle it on her own, so he didnt ask further about it. Although Leng Shaoting didnt ask further about it, Gu Ning had no intention to keep it a secret from him. However, before she could tell him her n, Leng Shaoting told her that he had to go back to the military base tomorrow and that he might see her again on this weekend if he could be free. In that case, Gu Ning simply nodded and said nothing. ... Because Baili Zongyang and his younger sister stayed in Century City, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stayed somewhere else tonight in case they sensed Leng Shaotings night-luminescent pearl. Even if Leng Shaoting didnt have the night-luminescent pearl with him, they could still feel the air of a cultivator from him. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting nned to go back to Leng Shaotings house tonight. Although it was almost 9 pm, there was still a lot of traffic on the road. When they passed a side gate of a university, they saw a group of young men arguing at the sidewalk near the turn of the main road ahead, and they seemed to be fighting. Gu Ning didnt take it seriously, because she thought that they were just a bunch of noisy university students. Nevertheless, right as Leng Shaoting drove the car towards them, a boy was suddenly pushed into the road by another boy and was about to be hit by the car. With an abrupt halt, Leng Shaoting stopped the car 40 centimeters away from the boy. Luckily, Leng Shaoting was very agile, because if he had been a secondter, the boy could have been hit. Gu Ning was angry when she saw the scene. No matter who pushed the boy out into the main road, they could be punished too if the boy was really hit by them. Therefore, once Leng Shaoting stopped the car, Gu Ning got out of it and went to criticize them. Whats wrong with you? Why did you suddenly push him into the road? What if he was hit by our car? Gu Ning shouted at a boy who pushed the boy. The group of boys were stunned by Gu Nings beauty, but they were displeased when Gu Ning criticized them. He is fine! What if he wasnt? Gu Ning was furious. She stared straight at the boy. Do you know what youve done? Its an attempted murder! You could be put in jail! The boy, however, wasnt scared at all. Instead, he showed obvious disdain and arrogance on his face. Put me in jail? Do you know who I am? Im... Before he could finish, Gu Ning interrupted him. I dont care who you are, and I can put you in jail as long as I want to do so. Gu Ning had no respect for him. You... The boy was mad and was surprised by Gu Nings tone. Right when he was about to go beat Gu Ning, he looked shocked and terrified when he saw the man walking towards Gu Ning. L-Lord Leng. It was obvious that he recognized Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting didnt frequently show up in the high society, but he sometimes attended formal activities with Xu Jinchen and his other close friends, so many people had a deep impression of him. Chapter 1466 - A Sudden Impulse

Chapter 1466: A Sudden Impulse

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This boys brown-nosers didnt know Leng Shaoting, but they knew that Leng Shaoting must be a man of power from the boys attitude towards him. When Gu Ning turned around, she was surprised to find that the boy who was pushed out to the main road was Gu Qingyun. What a coincidence! Although Gu Ning didnt get along with Gu Qingyun and she wasnt sure whether he hated her because of what had happened to Gu Xiaoxiao, she already forgave Gu Qinxiang and wouldnt regard Gu Qingyun as her enemy. In Gu Qinxiangs family, Gu Qingyun had the least conflict with Gu Ning. Therefore, if Gu Qingyun needed her help, she wouldnt mind giving him a helping hand. N-Ningning? Gu Qingyun was also greatly surprised that he ran into Gu Ning today. He disliked Gu Ning before and had bullied her as well, but Gu Qinxiang told him that Gu Ning had helped his family a lot. If it hadnt been for her, his family would have fallen into poverty. ordingly, he held no hatred towards Gu Ning. Instead, he felt guilty for what he had done to her. The boy had a premonition when he saw Gu Qingyun talking with Gu Ning. He was surprised that Gu Qingyun could have a rtionship with Leng Shaotings friend. Although Gu Qingyun didnt have a direct rtionship with Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoting wouldnt stand aside and do nothing since he was his friends friend. Tell me what happened? Gu Ning asked Gu Qingyun. She looked calm and showed concern for him. Gu Ning saw that Gu Qingyun had no hatred towards her now from his expression. Although she didnt care about how Gu Qingyun thought of her, she wouldnt mind being friendly to him if he had a good attitude. Moreover, Gu Qingyun obviously wanted to have a good rtionship with her, who was an influential rtive. I just had conflict with my schoolmates, Gu Qingyun said with hesitation. He was a little afraid of his schoolmates. After all, his schoolmate who found fault with him was from a powerful family in the capital. Even though Gu Ning could help him out this time, it was possible that his schoolmate would take revenge after being humiliated afterwards. Gu Ning couldnt help him forever. Besides, Gu Qingyun wasnt very sure whether Gu Ning really forgave him. I need to know the details, Gu Ning said in a domineering tone. When Gu Ning was talking with Gu Qingyun, his schoolmates didnt dare to say a word. The boy who pushed him into the main road was even trembling in fear. He knew that he was doomed to be punished, but he still hoped that Leng Shaoting would punish him lightly. Gu Qingyun was a little afraid of Gu Ning, so he had to tell her everything. Even if Gu Ning couldnt help him, it wouldnt end badly anyway. Therefore, Gu Qingyun took a long breath in before he said, I have a girlfriend whos the most beautiful girl in our grade. Shes also smart and easy-going, so shes quite popr among the boys. My schoolmate was just forcing me to break up with her, but I didnt agree, so he pushed me. Saying that, Gu Qingyun felt very lucky that he ran into Gu Ning tonight. Hearing that Gu Qingyuns girlfriend was the most beautiful girl in their grade, Gu Ning wasnt surprised. Gu Ning was gorgeous so it was totally reasonable that the others in the Gu family were also attractive. Gu Qingyun was very handsome, so it was highly likely for his girlfriend to be pretty. Um, Qingyun, Im so sorry about what just happened. Its all my fault, and I promise that it wont happen again. Please forgive me this time. Gu Qingyuns schoolmate begged him. In fact, he was too scared of Leng Shaoting. If he continued to bully Gu Qingyun, Leng Shaoting might be mad at him, and his family would be in trouble if he offended Leng Shaoting. Although his family was very rich and he often bullied his schoolmates because of that, his family wasntparable to the Leng family at all. Gu Qingyun was surprised by his attitude, but he said nothing and turned to look at Gu Ning. He needed to know what Gu Ning thought. What do you think? Gu Ning asked for Gu Qingyuns opinion instead. I-I have no idea. Gu Qingyun was honest. Can I make the decision here? Gu Ning kindly asked. Sure. Gu Qingyun agreed right away. Even though he could have been seriously injured because of his schoolmate, he was safe and fine now. It wouldnt do him any good if they severely punished his schoolmate. Moreover, his schoolmate showed a good attitude and apologized with sincerity, so Gu Ning decided not to punish him this time. Chapter 1467 - Gu Qingyun’s Younger Cousin

Chapter 1467: Gu Qingyuns Younger Cousin

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning also clearly knew that Gu Qingyun didnt dare to punish his schoolmate. Well, I can let you go this time, but you should stop harassing my older cousin and his girlfriend, or youll learn a lesson from me, Gu Ning said in a serious tone. Gu Qingyun was struck dumb for a second when Gu Ning was still willing to admit that they were rtives. All of a sudden, he had mixed emotions. His schoolmates, at the same time, were shocked. To their astonishment, Gu Ning was Gu Qingyuns younger cousin. Sure, sure. They nodded at once. Oh, there is another thing. Gu Ning opened her mouth again. If you see my older cousin being bullied by anyone else in the future, help him whenever you can, understand? Gu Ning said. Since Gu Qingyuns girlfriend was quite popr, he might end up in trouble again. In addition, these boys seemed to be influential, so Gu Qingyun could be safer with their help. No problem! They didnt think that it was a big deal, and even agreed with honor. At this time, Gu Qingyuns schoolmate guessed that Gu Ning might have a special rtionship with Leng Shaoting. He had heard about Leng Shaoting before, and it was said that he always kept a distance from girls, but Gu Ning stood quite close to him. If Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, Gu Qingyun would be his rtive. No matter what, they shouldnt be stupid and find fault with Gu Qingyun again. Gu Qingyun felt touched when Gu Ning showed her willingness to protect him. She was indeed kind and tolerant. Gu Qingyun didnt want Gu Ning to regard him or his family as an enemy. Even though they didnt get along with each other, they could simply be strangers. If Gu Ning took him as her enemy, she could easily ruin his life as long as she wanted. Gu Ning then ignored Gu Qingyuns schoolmates and gave him her name card. Remember my number and call me if you need my help. Her attitude was still a little cold towards Gu Qingyun, but it was obvious that she already forgave him. Thanks, Ningning, and I should apologize to you for what Ive done before, Gu Qingyun said, feeling guilty. Its fine, I can forgive you, Gu Ning said, then left. Leng Shaoting held her hand and opened the car door for her before he drove away. His behavior shocked Gu Qingyuns schoolmates, because it meant that Gu Ning was really his girlfriend. Actually, Leng Shaoting purposefully did that to show them his real rtionship with Gu Ning. So that they would know that it was serious. Those boys didnt rx until Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting disappeared from their sight. Gu Qingyun didnt bother to talk with them either, and just turned around and walked away. Even though they wouldnt hurt him anymore because of Gu Ning, he was still unwilling to stay with them. And they didnt stop him, because they honestly had no idea how to face him right now. Hey, who is this Lord Leng? They began to talk about Leng Shaoting afterwards. His full name is Leng Shaoting, and he was born in the Leng family in the capital. What? The boys who didnt recognize Leng Shaoting earlier now felt scared. No wonder he looked so powerful! Luckily, Gu Qingyun was fine. If Gu Qingyun was injured, they would be in big trouble. Thinking of that, they felt quite lucky. Well, Im surprised that Gu Qingyuns younger cousin is Lord Lengs girlfriend. Luckily hes fine, or wed be doomed. We better stay away from him in the future. Idiot! Since his younger cousin is Lord Lengs girlfriend, we should figure out a way to form a good rtionship with him. Right, didnt you hear what the girl just said? She wants us to protect Gu Qingyun if anyone else dares to bully him. Im curious about Gu Qingyuns younger cousin now. Me too. Who is she? Shes very pretty and looks smart as well. I think she and Lord Leng are a perfect match. Alright, we should go back now. After that, they went back to their school. ... Dongfang Ziyu soon learned a lot about Gu Ning on the Inte, which wasnt difficult because Gu Ning was famous. Chapter 1468 - The Girl with Qi Ziyue

Chapter 1468: The Girl with Qi Ziyue

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Dongfang Ziyu learned the basic information about Gu Ning first, which included her name, address, ce of birth etc. She also found out that Gu Ning was the top scorer of this years National College Entrance Examination. And other than that, Gu Ning also had many profitablepanies under her name. Gu Ning was very young, but she already became a billionaire. In addition to that, there was a lot of news about her brave deeds on the Inte as well. She had saved many peoples lives before, and videos as well as pictures of her brave deeds abounded on social media. Moreover, Dongfang Ziyu also found out that the beautiful office building was under Gu Nings name and it was the headquarters of her business group. She had an expensive house in Century City too. Although Gu Ning had more achievements than the above, Dongfang Ziyu wasnt a hacker and couldnt find out everything about her. Nevertheless, after reading the above information about Gu Ning, both Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were shocked. To their astonishment, Gu Ning was able to be a billionaire at such an early age. She was a kung fu master as well! In that case, Gu Ning was a very strong match. However, no matter how strong Gu Ning was, she wasntparable to cultivators. After all, Dongfang Ziyu was very outstanding among cultivators. Therefore, even though Dongfang Ziyu admitted that Gu Ning was a kung fu master, she didnt think that Gu Ning was able to notice them when they were following her. She only made a decision to be more careful when she went to spy on Gu Ning in the future. Wow, shes really incredible. Wu Shunhua was amazed too. He wasnt as outstanding as Dongfang Ziyu. In fact, Dongfang Ziyu was much better than him, so he didnt have much confidence in himself, so although he didnt think Gu Ning could defeat him either, he took her more seriously. Dongfang Ziyu took Gu Ning lightly only because she didnt know more details about Gu Nings achievements. Her cultivation was in the period of turning qi into energy and she wasnt the top cultivator. If she could reach the top level of cultivation, her strength and skills would be greatly enhanced. In addition, she could stay young and beautiful forever. Dongfang Ziyu was only in the primary period of turning qi into energy, and it was super difficult for her to go up to the next level. She had been stuck in the current period for almost a year now. Even though Baili Zongyang, the well-known and talented cultivator in the cultivation world, was in the same period as her, he had already reached the middle period. Therefore, Baili Zongyang was much stronger than Dongfang Ziyu, and Gu Ning probably couldnt defeat him even if she had the flood dragons help. Leng Shaoting was at the early stage of turning the power into qi, which was the base of the next level. Once he had enough experience, he would be able to see what mortals couldnt. In other words, he would see ghosts and monsters like Gu Ning could. All cultivators could do that. So what? Shes simply a mortal. Dongfang Ziyu frowned with dissatisfaction. In her eyes, mortals were inferior to cultivators. Without any reason, Dongfang Ziyu somewhat disliked Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning was only a mortal, she couldnt helpparing herself with Gu Ning. Wu Shunhua closed his mouth at once, because he could see that Dongfang Ziyu didnt like Gu Ning. ... Gao Yi and Qiao Ya indeed got something useful. Gao Yi was spying on Qi Ziyue, and took a video of him talking with a girl. They were drinking together, but the girl got drunk quickly, so Qi Ziyue proposed to drive her home. Afterwards, they got in the car but Qi Ziyue didnt start it. Gao Yi had secretly set a miniature camera and an audio recorder in the sealing tape of the front windshield of Qi Ziyues car. The camera was able to clearly film everything happening in the car, but the audio recorder probably couldnt record the voices due to the thick ss. Gao Yi then waited aside to see what would happen. Without dy, Qi Ziyue pushed the girl down and pressed on her before they had sex right in the car. The car shook for several minutes then stopped, because they didnt want others to find out what they were doing. After the casual sex, the girl threw herself into Qi Ziyues arms and cried, Ziyue, youre going to be married tomorrow! What should I do? Do we have to leave each other? The girl wasnt pretending; she literally was heart-broken. Even if Im married, we can still be together, but we cant meet often. Dont worry, I already told you that I dont like Tang Yaxin at all and Im only marrying her to steal the Tang familys property and take my revenge. Once I finish that, Ill divorce her and marry you, Qi Ziyue said with sincerity. It was recorded by the audio recorder, because he didnt bother to lower his voice. I know you wont abandon me, but I just feel sad. No matter what happens, you have my support! the girl said. After that, Qi Ziyue drove the girl home. Chapter 1469 - Live off a Woman?

Chapter 1469: Live off a Woman?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tang Yaxin did nothing abnormal and directly went back home at 12 am. When it was 1 am, Gu Ning received an email from Gao Yi, but she was already asleep at this time. The next day, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning finished breakfast at 8 am, but Gu Ning didnt have time to check her email box until after Leng Shaoting left. When she heard that Qi Ziyue was going to take revenge, she was surprised. She had no idea that Qi Ziyue held a grudge against the Tang family. If she found out about it earlier on, she might have waited to see what Qi Ziyue would do to the Tang family, but now it was toote, because she had her own n too. She couldnt wait a second longer to get revenge on the Tang family. It had been a year since her reincarnation, and she needed to seize the time to conduct her n. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxins wedding would be held at 3 pm in a beautiful manor owned by the Tang family, and it would be an open wedding. Gu Ning was free that morning, but she decided to stay in Leng Shaotings house. She wouldnt go to herpany because she knew that Dongfang Ziyu was still waiting for her there. And it wasnt difficult for Dongfang Ziyu to find out the address of her home, so she wouldnt go back to Century City either. Gu Ning was right, because Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua indeed went to wait for her outside of Century City and the Shengning Organization early in the morning. They wanted to follow her as they nned, but it wouldntst for long. They wanted to find the magical power as soon as possible, but they seemed to be disappointed. Wu Shunhua stayed outside of Century City, and arrived at 7 am. He didnt see Gu Ning, but identally caught Baili Zongxue walking out of a house. He was greatly surprised when he saw Baili Zongxue there. He thought that Baili Zongxue might be curious about Gu Ning too. What he didnt know was that Baili Zongyang was also here, but had already left. Nevertheless, when Baili Zongxue walked out, he saw her with a simple nce. Without hesitation, he called Dongfang Ziyu. Ziyu, I just saw Baili Zongxue in Century City! Wu Shunhua said, sounding surprised. What? Dongfang Ziyu was astonished too. Did they notice that Gu Ning is abnormal as well? She didnt think that Baili Zongxue would show up in Century City for no reason. It couldnt be a coincidence! Unfortunately, it was indeed a coincidence. Baili Zongyang moved into Century City before Gu Ning, and it was Gu Ning who ran into Baili Zongyang. Hasnt Gu Ning left her home yet? Dongfang Ziyu asked. It was 9 am now, so Gu Ning should have left for work. Even though Gu Ning was the boss, she couldnt leave her home that muchter than the staff. I dont see her yet. How about on your side? Wu Shunhua asked. Although he paid attention to the gate of Century City, there was more than one exit. He was outside of the front gate, but there was a back gate at the other side of this living area. However, normally, Gu Ning left Century City from the front gate, so he stayed there. It was also nearer to the main road. If Gu Ning left from the back gate, it meant that she needed to deal with something else or she must have found out that they were following her. Wu Shunhua didnt think that it was possible. There was another possibility, which was that Gu Ning had another car and her chauffeur drove her. In that case, he wouldnt see her because he couldnt recognize all of her cars. I found nothing. Shes probably still home, Dongfang Ziyu said. She didnt believe that Gu Ning could disappear from their sight. Anyway, they had wasted a lot of time on waiting today. Although Wu Shunhua saw Baili Zongxue, he had no intention to follow her. Baili Zongxue was a good cultivator, so it was easy for her to notice him. Moreover, Dongfang Ziyu was eager to figure out why there was magical power in Cine medicines, but she didnt have the idea to buy a house in Century City so that she could observe Gu Ning from a short distance. ... At the same time, Gu Ning stayed in Leng Shaotings house and read news to kill time. Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyues wedding already went viral on the Inte, and many people were talking about it on social media. The Tang family was a well-known super-rich family, so reporters were more than willing to report the big news. However, not many people thought that Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue could live happily after their marriage, because there was a huge gap between them in regards to their social statues. In fact, Qi Ziyue relied on Tang Yaxin to be rich. Chapter 1470 - Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue’s Wedding

Chapter 1470: Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyues Wedding

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was undeniable that Qi Ziyue was outstanding, but he couldnt be promoted to deputy executive without Tang Yaxins help. At the beginning, Tang Bingsen didnt think that Qi Ziyue could be sessful and his daughter should marry into another super-rich family, so he reminded Tang Yaxin not to take her rtionship with Qi Ziyue seriously. However, Qi Ziyue was involved in Tang Ainings deathter, and Tang Bingsen was worried that Qi Ziyue might expose his dirty secrets if he kicked him out of his family, which was the reason why he allowed Tang Yaxin to marry Qi Ziyue. ... Qi Ziyue noticed those negativements on him as well. He was furious, but fury was useless. Anyway, he had already achieved his goal, and that was all he wanted. ... In the Tang familys manor. The event location was decorated very well and it looked extremely luxurious and romantic. At 2 pm, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin were ready but they stayed in different lounges for the time being. Qi Ziyue was in a white suite today, which entuated his handsome appearance. While Tang Yaxin was in a wedding gown customized by Jason from Paris, and she looked more elegant than usual, because although Tang Yaxin was born in a super-rich family, she normally behaved like a foxy woman. Nevertheless, she was totally different at her wedding today. Tang Yaxins female friends were her bridesmaids. My daughter is so gorgeous. Ive never seen a bride whos more beautiful than her! Ji Yijing keptplimenting her daughter. At the same time, she couldnt help but think of Tang Aining and felt displeased. Although she was unwilling to admit it, it was a fact that Tang Aining was prettier than Tang Yaxin. Fortunately, Tang Aining was dead. The existence of Tang Ainings mother was a humiliation in Tang Bingsens eyes, because Tang Bingsen relied on Tang Ainings mother to be sessful. Tang Ainings mother was too outstanding and admired, so almost everyone thought that he was a kept man. In that situation, Ji Yijing seized the chance and became Tang Bingsens mistress. And because of Tang Ainings mother, Tang Bingsen hated Tang Aining too and never treated her as his daughter. I agree, Yaxin is always stunning! Not every girl can look as attractive in a wedding gown as Yaxin does. ... Many people began to tter Tang Yaxin, even though Tang Yaxin wasnt actually the prettiest girl at the scene. Anyway, Tang Yaxin had great confidence in her appearance. She never thought that other people were ttering her, because she believed that she was more beautiful than any other girls around her. ... Ji Yijing didnt stay in the brides lounge for long, and soon left to wee the guests. At this time, many influential figures in politics, business, entertainment, and media were all present. It was Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyues wedding, but it was also an important event for people in high society to gather together. So many guests came for a purpose. All of the invited people were either rich or powerful, so it was a great chance for them to socialize. Therefore, guests of the same purpose always stood in a circle and chatted with each other. Some super-rich young girls or boys were also busy striking up a conversation with their targets. Normally, the younger generation from families of the same social status could easily be friends with one another. Actually, they didnt have many choices as to their marriage because of their family background, so they had to choose from within their friend circle. Look, thats Lord Liu. His father is a senior official in the government and his mother was born in the Feng family. Although a senior official isnt as rich as a sessful businessman, the Feng family relies on Lord Lius father to expand its business. Oh, thats Lord Wang. Hes 28 this year, and his family has over a billion yuan in wealth. Most importantly, hes single. Lord Ming is there! Hes unmarried, but hes already 30. I heard that he has a girlfriend from an ordinary family, but his family is reluctant to ept the girl. I dont think the poor girl can marry into his family. I see Lord Fu there. Although his family isnt very rich, hes a rtive of the Tang family. ... Look, Lady Zhou is back home after studying abroad for years. Shes working in her familys business now, but unfortunately she has an older brother, or she can take over. Lady Chen also came today. Both of her parents are senior officials in the government. Countless businessmen want her to be their daughter-inw. Lady Yu is 22 this year, and shes interested in acting. The Yu family has an entertainmentpany in the industry, so nobody dares to harass her. ... Most people in high society were unwilling to lose their influence or wealth, so they only paid attention to other people in the same circle as them. Chapter 1471 - Hypogamy

Chapter 1471: Hypogamy

1 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In their eyes, the persons family background was the most important factor in the marriage, but his or her appearance also mattered. I dont understand why there are so many people who always mix their childrens marriage with their familys business. I dont think their children can have a happy marriage if they put benefits ahead of happiness. A marriage without love cantst! Money is good, but life is long. I agree, and happiness ys an important role in ones life too. ... Some guests also began to talk about Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue. They must be in love since theyre going to marry each other, although there is a huge gap between them. Right, Im also willing to marry my true love without caring how much money he has. True love? Seriously? I dont think so. Come on, true love really exists. I know, but it doesnt often happen. Men are more realistic than women, and they always marry in order to climb up the socialdder. I learned this lesson from personal experience. Actually, there were all kinds of people in this world, and having a happy marriage depended on ones luck. Some people changedpletely after marriage, which often happened nowadays. Therefore, everyone should be careful before walking into a marriage. Although the Tang family was a super-rich family in the capital, not every member in high society had a good rtionship with it. In addition, there were too many influential people in the capital, so only a third of them attended todays wedding. There were three kinds of people among the present guests today. The first kind was those who were familiar with Tang Bingsen, the second kind was business partners of the Tang Organization, while the third kind was his acquaintances. In fact, most of the guests were his acquaintances. As for those who were in a higher position than Tang Bingsen, Tang Bingsen didnt have the courage to invite them toe. For example, the four dominant families and the top officials in the capital werent in the same circle as him. Even the Xu family didnt show up at the party, and the Tang family could only invite some other super-rich families at the same level as it toe. Other super-rich families at the same level as the Tang family simply sent a young member to represent them and join in the party, so as to not embarrass Tang Bingsen. All in all, this wedding held by the Tang family was still a big event in the capital. When Tang Bingsen chatted with his guests, his guests kept congratting him on his daughters wedding. Not every guest had a good rtionship with Tang Bingsen, and some guests had conflicts with him in business. However, they knew how to create a cheerful atmosphere on the surface. They werent arch enemies after all. Chairman Tang, I really admire your tolerance. You dont care about your son-inws family background at all, an owner of a famouspany joked in an acidic tone. In fact, the act of marrying someone of a lower social and economic ss would only be joked about in high society. In their eyes, poor people were inferior to them. Chairman Lu, I dont need to use my daughter to develop my family business, so I dont care about my son-inws background. As long as they can be happy together, they have my best wishes, Tang Bingsen said and curbed his anger. It was aplete lie. He indeed didnt need Tang Yaxin to help him develop his family business, because Tang Aining had been doing that. Without Tang Ainings effort, the Tang family couldnt have developed so rapidly. No matter how much he disliked Tang Aining, Tang Aining was his daughter, but unfortunately not many of his friends were aware of it. Chairman Lu was struck dumb for a second, and didnt know what to say. However, what Tang Bingsen just said offended other sessful businessmen around them, because they all needed their children to help them improve their family business. However, although they did that, none of them were willing to admit that it was an alliance. Tang Bingsen knew that it wasnt a pleasant topic, so he dropped it right away. Chairman Lu had no intention to talk about it further either. At this moment, Tang Qingyang walked over, and Jiang Ruiqin and Song Nan followed him. Chapter 1472 - Where Is Aining?

Chapter 1472: Where Is Aining?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They were Tang Qingyangs best friends, so they knew about his long-standing grudge against the Tang family. They supported Tang Qingyang and hoped that he could seed in taking his revenge. Although Tang Qingyang didnt tell them that he was working with Gu Ning now, he told them that there would be a big drama at the wedding today, so they got excited and wouldnt miss the chance to witness the drama. Tang Qingyang, Jiang Ruiqin, and Song Nan were familiar faces in high society, because Tang Qingyang was a member of the Tang family and he didnt leave the capital until his parents were caught by the ident. He had only left the capital for three years, so many people still remembered him. The Jiang family held an important position in politics and it also had a good rtionship with the Leng family in the capital. Jiang Ruiqin was running his own business now, so he often socialized with other people in the same circle as him. As for Song Nan, although his family wasnt as influential as Tang Qingyangs and Jiang Ruiqins family, his family wasnt poor at all. Song Nans father was the principal of a prestigious university in the capital, and his mother was the deputy director of a famous hospital. Song Nan was also a sessful young businessman. Tang Qingyang came in a dark red-brown suit, Jiang Ruiqin was in a dark blue suit, while Song Nan was in amon ck suit. The three of them were very handsome and attracted a lot of attention once they showed up. In fact, not many men at the party were more attractive than them. Wow, theyre so handsome! I cant move my gaze from them. Who are they? I know them. The man in the red suit is Chairman Tangs nephew and hes also a major shareholder of the Tang Organization. Really, how about the man in the blue suit? Hes Jiang Ruiqin. Do you know the Jiang family in the capital? His family has a great rtionship with the Leng family and his father is also a senior official in the government. The man in the ck suit is Song Nan. His father is the principal of a prestigious university in the capital, and his mother is the deputy director of a famous hospital. Hes also very rich in his own right. Jesus, theyre very outstanding among their peers! Right, so theyre quite popr. In fact, although the three of them werent the richest or the most powerful men at the party, they were the most popr men among the girls. Why dont we try to strike up a conversation with them? I dont have the courage. Come on, there are too many rich girls at this party, and we must show more initiative. ... Some young men were displeased when they noticed that Tang Qingyang and his friends were more popr than them, but they couldnt do anything about it. Because the Jiang family and the Song family didnt have a close rtionship with the Tang family, Tang Bingsen didnt have the chance to invite them so he felt honored that Jiang Ruiqin and Song Nan coulde. They came because of Tang Qingyang, but Tang Bingsen didnt mind. He cared more about the importance of his guests. Tang Qingyang and his friends went to greet Tang Bingsen, who was the host, once they walked into the hall. Uncle Tang, congrattions! Im sorry I didnt tell you earlier on that I woulde with two of my friends, Tang Qingyang said with a gentle smile. Even though both of them took each other as an unavoidable enemy, they still pretended to be kind towards one another before their long-standing grudge was ced on the table. Tang Bingsen also put on a broad smile. Dont say that! All of youre wee here, and I feel honored that Lord Jiang and Lord Song are willing toe. Although Jiang Ruiqin and Song Nan were much younger than Tang Bingsen, their families were more influential than the Tang family. Therefore, Tang Bingsen had to be polite to them, at least on the surface. Congrattions, Chairman Tang! Jiang Ruiqin and Song Nan politely smiled at Tang Bingsen, but they actually only came to witness the uing drama. To be honest, they were quite looking forward to it. Thanks, Lord Jiang and Lord Song. Please enjoy yourself today, Tang Bingsen said, then he excused himself and walked away to wee his other guests. We will. Jiang Ruiqin and Song Nan saw him leaving. However, Tang Qingyang stopped him at this moment. Uncle Tang, where is Aining? Shouldnt shee back to attend Yaxins wedding? Although theyre half sisters, theyre a family after all, Tang Qingyang asked Tang Bingsen. Hearing that, Tang Bingsen changed his expression. To his astonishment, Tang Qingyang mentioned Tang Aining at Tang Yaxins wedding. Tang Qingyang did that on purpose. He knew that Tang Aining was already dead, and that she was killed by Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin. Nevertheless, Tang Bingsen kept it a secret, so he didnt know that Tang Qingyang deliberately did that. Oh, does Chairman Tang have another daughter? a guest asked in surprise. Chairman Lu followed up at once. Half sisters? Does it mean that Chairman Tang has married twice? Not many people were aware of Tang Bingsens first marriage. Chairman Lu, havent you married twice too? It isnt something abnormal. My first wife passed away in a car ident, so I married my current wife afterwards, Tang Bingsen said in an unpleasant tone. Although Ji Yijing was a mistress, she married into the Tang family after Tang Ainings mother passed away. Chapter 1473 - Stay Abroad?

Chapter 1473: Stay Abroad?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Tang Bingsen argued with Chairman Lu, he gave Tang Qingyang a nce to tell him not to talk about it again. Chairman Lu had indeed married twice as well. His first wife divorced him when his family business was in a big crisis, but his family business recovered in a few years. His first wife tried to get him back, but he had already married his current wife. Besides, his first wife abandoned him when he was out of money and came back when he was rich again. It was impossible for him to ept her. In fact, Chairman Lu hated his first wife. Chairman Tang, you dont need to be so aggressive. I asked that question out of curiosity, because we only know that Yaxin is your daughter and weve always believed that shes your only daughter for so many years. Why did you keep your other daughter a secret? Chairman Lu said. You... Tang Bingsen was struck dumb for a second. Chairman Lu, its my family affair, but I can tell you the reason now since youre curious about it. I have two daughters, but my older daughter has been staying abroad these years for her own business. She seldomes back home, so not many people know about it. In that case, Chairman Lu had to close his mouth, but he didnt feel embarrassed at all. Tang Qingyang also dropped this topic, because it wasnt time for him to expose his grudge against Tang Bingsen now. He excused himself and left to chat with other guests. Tang Bingsen didnt think that Tang Qingyang could find out about Tang Ainings death, so he didnt think further about it. After that, Tang Qingyang walked towards his third uncle with Jiang Ruiqin and Song Nan. Tang Bingjiang didnt have many skills, and never worked in the Tang Organization. He held 15% shares and received a dividend every year, which was enough for him to live a luxurious life. He had no idea what Tang Bingsen had done to Tang Bingchao, so Tang Qingyang maintained a good rtionship with his family. Tang Bingsen had schemed against Tang Bingchao instead of Tang Bingjiang because Tang Bingchao was too outstanding and he was afraid that he might be reced by his brother. Tang Bingjiang, however, was merely a chicken so Tang Bingsen didnt bother to pay much attention to him. In order to get as much money as possible, Tang Bingsen didnt hesitate to make full use of his own daughter and murder his younger brother. He was really ruthless! Because Tang Qingyang and his friends were always talking with other businessmen at the party, those richdies didnt have chances to strike up a conversation with them and felt disappointed. When such good-looking and outstanding young men like Tang Qingyang and his friends showed up, those good-for-nothing rich second-generation heirs were overshadowed. People of the same interests gathered together, so they could only attract other useless young men who were just like them. Beautiful and smart richdies obviously disliked them. In fact, only naive young girls preferred the good-for-nothing, rich second-generation heirs, because they had tons of free time to do romantic things with them. After all, yboys knew nothing better than entertainment and spending money. Most girls couldnt reject romance, and they enjoyed it when their boyfriends stayed beside them all the time. However, when it came to a serious rtionship, romance wasnt everything nor was it the most important factor. Even though they were super-rich when they were very young, they still needed to consider their future. Nobody could take care of them forever, and they had to learn to be independent. In addition, their family business faced fiercepetition, so they would be left behind if they didnt work hard. Unfortunately, yboys only lived day to day. Tang Bingsen was displeased when he saw Tang Qingyang pleasantly talking with other sessful businessmen. He didnt want Tang Qingyang to be as sessful as him. He didnt want Tang Qingyang to have powerful connections like him either. Even though Tang Qingyang was very young, he was very outstanding and left a deep impression on many other influential figures. And although people of great power or wealth might not be willing to help Tang Qingyang climb up the socialdder, he still had potential to join their circle. Anyway, Tang Qingyang was a great threat in Tang Bingsens eyes. Actually,pared with Tang Bingsen, who was a wily old fox, the present guests were more willing to get along with Tang Qingyang who was a modest and energetic young man. A persons appearance told a lot about his personality, and Tang Bingsen had the face of an evil man. No matter how nice he pretended to be, his guests still could see through him. ... In another ce, Gu Ning was well-prepared and was about to set off. She put on some make-up to disguise herself so that no one could recognize her at the Tang familys party. The Tang family wouldnt let her get away with it after she ruined the party, so she had to be careful. Chapter 1474 - We’re All Adults Here

Chapter 1474: Were All Adults Here

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning was wearing a white T-shirt, a pair of jeans, and a pair of casual shoes today, and she tied her hair up into a ponytail, which was exactly the same look she had when she was killed in her previous incarnation. Because of Tang Ainings special job, she always dressed herself in a casual suit, but Gu Ning added a backpack today. Her face was also different so she disguised herself as another Tang Aining. However, she would show up at the Tang familys party as the real Tang Aining, the older daughter of the Tang family. Although her face was different, she kept her memories. The Tang familys manor was located in a suburb near the eastern district, and it upied about ten thousand square meters. The manor was designed for nting flowers, because Ji Yijings only interest was flowers so Tang Bingsen made this manor for her. nting flowers could satisfy Ji Yijings interest and make some money at the same time. The money was only enough for her to maintain this manor, so the Tang family didnt care about it at all. Therge, beautiful house was decorated in European style and looked quite luxurious. There was a broad road at the opposite side of it and a rivery farther ahead. When Gu Ning arrived at the manor, the wedding was about to begin. All the guests needed an invitation letter to enter the manor, so Tang Qingyang had prepared one for Gu Ning. With the invitation letter, Gu Ning sessfully got into the manor. Once she walked near, many people were attracted to her, not because she was stunning, but because she came in a casual suit. It was a formal event after all, and the other guests all dressed themselves up. As a result, some richdies began to talk about her. Look at that woman! Who is she? She looks poor and pathetic. Doesnt she have a formal dress? Whats she doing here? No idea, but shes very pretty. Even though shes gorgeous, there are too many beautifuldies at this party. None of them liked Gu Ning and her look, and some of them were even jealous of her beauty. These richdies always believed that they were better than other people, but they actually had bad manners. Tang Qingyang also noticed Gu Ning, but he failed to recognize her, so he didnt pay much attention to her. Tang Bingsen saw Gu Ning too, and remembered another person at first nce. He was very sure that this woman behaved exactly the same as Tang Aining did. However, Tang Aining was already dead and this woman had a different face from her. Tang Bingsen panicked and turned his head away. He had too many guests today, and he couldnt remember all of their names, so he didnt know who this strange woman was. Gu Ning did nothing for the time being, because some guests were still absent. She walked aside and began to enjoy the wine and desserts. After a short while, some richdies walked towards Gu Ning curiously. Hi, may I know your name? Why did youe to a formal event in a casual suit? Rich Lady A asked. Tang Aining. A formal dress is inconvenient, Gu Ning said in a in tone. Those richdies hadnt heard of the name Tang Aining before, so they thought that she might be the Tang familys rtive. Since she was the Tang familys rtive, they didnt dare to be rude to her. Are you the Tang familys rtive? Rich Lady B asked. Yeah. Gu Ning nodded and seemed to be bothered. These richdies closed their mouths and walked away. ... The wedding was about to begin, so the host walked up to the stage. After a long opening speech, the bridegroom walked out. The moment he showed up, a lot of richdies were stunned by his outstanding appearance. Wow, hes so handsome. Im willing to marry such a good-looking man as well, even if he isnt rich. I agree. I heard that hes excellent at work. I dont think he can attract Miss Tang with only his outstanding appearance. He must be super good in bed too. What? Shut up! Come on, were all adults here. Dont pretend to be pure. Its a public ce! ... After the bridegroom was on the stage, he began to confess his love towards the bride. Gu Ning sat under the stage and felt like it sounded quite ironic. Every guest probably thought that Qi Ziyue married Tang Yaxin for money, but actually Qi Ziyue also had his own n to take revenge. To take revenge was the original reason why he approached Tang Yaxin. Gu Ning didnt know that until this morning, but she wasnt sure whether it was true or not, because it could be a lie that Qi Ziyue told the girl in the car. Chapter 1475 - The Older Daughter of the Tang Family?

Chapter 1475: The Older Daughter of the Tang Family?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No matter what, Gu Ning was determined to take action today. After the bridegrooms confession, the bride slowly walked towards the stage holding her fathers arm. Everyone was stunned again when the bride appeared. Wow, shes so beautiful. The bride is the most beautiful woman at the wedding. Well, I dont think every bride could be as beautiful as her. ... When Tang Yaxin walked towards Qi Ziyue with her hand in her fathers elbow, she beamed with happiness. This was the happiest moment in her life! She really loved Qi Ziyue and couldnt wait to marry him. Qi Ziyue, on the contrary, didnt feel happy at all at this moment. He was simply excited because he finally married Tang Yaxin, which was a big step forward ording to his n. However, what he didnt know was that his wedding with Tang Yaxin was soon going to be ruined. Right when the host was about to say something again as Tang Bingsen and Tang Yaxin reached the stage, Gu Ning walked out from among the guests. She quickly walked to the stage without hesitation. Everyone was confused and didnt understand what she was doing. Whats she doing? No idea. I think something unpleasant is going to happen. ... Gu Ning indeed came to ruin Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxins wedding. Although she didnt look like Tang Aining now, Tang Ainings soul was in her body. Once those reporters sensed that something unusual was going to happen, they turned their cameras to point at Gu Ning. Tang Qingyangs sight fell on Gu Ning with a calm expression, because he knew that this woman must have been arranged by Gu Ning. He sat still on his seat, and waited to see the unfolding drama. Jiang Ruiqin and Song Nan were aware of it as well, so they got excited. Qingyang, are you sure its fine? Jiang Ruiqin asked Tang Qingyang in a low voice. Of course, Tang Qingyang said with certainty. Tang Qingyang didnt tell them many details, but they chose to believe him. They were Tang Qingyangs good friends after all, so they supported him. As Gu Ning walked to the stage, Qi Ziyue saw her and rounded his eyes in shock. He recognized Tang Aining, but didnt know what she was going to do at his wedding. Nevertheless, it was quite obvious that she came for nothing good. Qi Ziyue remembered that she kept some of Tang Ainings stuff in her hands and began to be worried about it. He had searched for her for a long time in vain, but now she appeared again out of blue. Seeing Qi Ziyues reaction and the other guests discussion, Tang Bingsen and Tang Yaxin were annoyed. Ji Yijing also noticed Gu Nings abnormal behavior and frowned worriedly. Tang Yaxin had the same reaction as Qi Ziyue. She was nervous and terrified. What are you doing here? Hearing that, the other guests were sure that they werent strangers. To attend your wedding. There was an evil smile on Gu Nings lips. I think you simply want to ruin my wedding! Where are the security guards? Get her out now! Tang Yaxin shouted. Security guards who stood around them ran over at once. Wait a second! Gu Ning stopped them. Who are you? What do you want to do? Ji Yijing red at Gu Ning. Ji Yijing thought that Gu Ning must be Qi Ziyues woman, and she felt angry for her daughter. She knew that it was hard for men, especially rich men, to stay loyal to their partner, but it was uneptable in her eyes when it happened to her own daughter. Qi Ziyue was struck dumb by the scene, and didnt know what to do now. He wanted to exin it, but Gu Ning interrupted him. Ms. Ji, dont be nervous. Were a family, and please allow me to introduce myself now. My names Tang Aining, the older daughter of the Tang family. Yaxin is my half sister, and I came back home simply to give her my best wishes at her wedding. Why do you want to catch me? Gu Ning said and looked innocent. What? Everyone was shocked when they heard it. Not many of them knew that Tang Bingsen had another daughter. At the same time, they felt it was very strange. Since this woman was the older daughter of the Tang family, why couldnt members of the Tang family recognize her? Tang Bingsen and Ji Yijing, however, were in a sheer panic now. They absolutely didnt believe that this woman standing in front of them was really Tang Aining, because Tang Aining was already dead. In that case, this woman must have disguised herself as Tang Aining. Anyway, it was a sign of great danger that she showed up out of blue. Tang Bingsen slightly clenched his fists. Chapter 1476 - I Have My Memories

Chapter 1476: I Have My Memories

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Reporters turned to ask Tang Bingsen right away, Chairman Tang, is this woman really your older daughter? Tang Bingsen, however, directly ignored those reporters and red straight at Gu Ning. Who are you? Why did you disguise yourself as my daughter? My daughter looks totally different from you. He was worried that this woman would say or do something to hurt the Tang family in public. Unfortunately, he couldnt throw her out at this moment in case his guests thought that he was really guilty. Is she crazy or something? If shes really the older daughter of the Tang family, the other members of the Tang family would have recognized her the second she showed up. Why did she disguise herself as Lady Tang? I thought that shes the Tang familys rtive! ... Dad, catch her right now, Tang Yaxin said anxiously. If this woman didnt disappear right now, her wedding could be ruined. Do you think several security guards are able to catch me? Did you already forget the lesson I taught you? Gu Ning stared at Tang Yaxin. You... Tang Yaxin was scared. She didnt forget what Gu Ning had done to her, and she clearly knew that she was no match for Gu Ning. Other guests got curious when they found that Tang Yaxin was eager to chase Gu Ning out. There must be something the Tang family didnt want other people to know. All of them came from super-rich or powerful families, and they knew that many of them had dirty secrets. During these years, they believed that Tang Yaxin was the only daughter and heir of the Tang family, unless Tang Bingsen had an illegitimate son. Nobody knew whether Tang Yaxin really had an illegitimate son, but some had this suspicion. Miss, you im that youre the older daughter of the Tang family, but Chairman Tang just denied it. Which one of you is telling the truth? A reporter turned to ask Gu Ning questions. My face is indeed different, because I had an identst year. My face was disfigured, so I had stic surgery, Gu Ning calmly said. No one believed it except Tang Bingsen, because he saw Tang Ainings body being burned with his own eyes. If this woman was Tang Aining, the girl whose body was burned into ashes would be another woman. Thinking of that, Tang Bingsen felt frightened. An idea dawned on him that Tang Aining could still be alive. He refused to believe it, but he didnt know how to exin it right now. Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin had the same thought. They were worried that Tang Aining might have survived and came back to get revenge on them today. Tang Aining was an extraordinarily outstanding killer, and it was possible that she didnt die after jumping into the sea. What? Is she really the older daughter of the Tang family? I cant believe it. Its too shocking. ... I dont believe it. Do you have any proof to prove that youre Aining? Tang Bingsen forced himself to stay calm. However, he was still worried that Gu Ning might expose his familys dirty secrets. Well, I still have my memories. If you dont mind, I can share some stories with you, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Tang Bingsen trembled in fear. Nonsense! We know whats true or not, but our guests dont. What if you make up something to nder our family and the rumor goes abroad? Todays Yaxins wedding, and we can talk about youter if you insist, Tang Bingsen said. Why? Cant I attend my younger sisters wedding? Gu Ning pulled her lips. We arent sure who you are right now, so we cant allow you to stay here, Tang Bingsen said. You can make sure of it right now. It wont cost you much time, Gu Ning said. You... Tang Bingsen was mad and lost patience. I know you simply want to ruin my daughters wedding! Get her out now, he gave an order to the group of security guards at once. Four security guards moved without dy. Seeing that, those reporters all stepped backwards in case they were hurt. To their surprise, Gu Ning didnt hesitate and beat the security guards up within seconds. It was super easy for her to get rid of them. Chapter 1477 - The Best Part Is Yet to Come

Chapter 1477: The Best Part Is Yet to Come

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Everyone was shocked by the scene when the four security guards shouted in pain on the ground. They all moved away from Gu Ning in case they were injured by ident in the violent fight. Tang Bingsen wasnt surprised, because he knew that this woman wasnt weak. Tell my bodyguards to catch her, now! He gave another order. He had to catch Gu Ning as soon as possible. Tang Bingsen always went out with his bodyguards, who were strong and skilled at fighting. He wouldnt tell them to have a fight unless it was necessary, but now he was left no choice. The next second, 10 bodyguards surrounded Gu Ning. Onlookers stayed far away from them and began to gossip about it. Do you think this woman can defeat these bodyguards? I dont think she can. There are 10 strong bodyguards in all! Well, I have to admit that shes really awesome. I dont think I can easily beat two security guards up in such a short time. Is it true that shes the older daughter of the Tang family? No idea, but I think its highly possible, because the members of the Tang family looked very nervous when she showed up. Right, especially Tang Yaxin. Why didnt Chairman Tang allow the woman to prove her identity? ... All the guests were from the high society, and they werent dumb, so they knew that the Tang family was hiding something on purpose when the members of the Tang family all panicked when Gu Ning argued with them. Those bodyguards began to attack Gu Ning when she was surrounded. Unfortunately, even though every one of them was excellent at fighting, they were still no match for Gu Ning. Gu Ning quickly kicked the first bodyguard down when he tried to punch her. Without dy, she directly threw the second bodyguard over her shoulder. As for the following bodyguards, Gu Ning dislocated either their arms or legs. Even though it was a violent fight, it was the Tang familys trouble, and other guests enjoyed watching the drama. It was rare to see a young girl beat a group of strong men up within minutes, and it was quite exciting. Because not every guest had a good rtionship with Tang Bingsen, some of them even gloated over his embarrassment. After several minutes, all 10 of the bodyguards were beaten to the ground by Gu Ning. They kept moaning in pain and couldnt get back to their feet. The onlookers were all shocked. Jesus, shes so unbelievable! Are these men too weak, or is she too strong? She must be a kung fu master. I agree. ... Although they knew that Gu Ning wasnt a weak girl, Tang Bingsen was still angry when he saw that his bodyguards were useless. Call the police! Tang Bingsen shouted again. Hearing that, someone took out his phone to call the police at once. Great, I have something to hand to the police as well, Gu Ning said. All the other guests were curious about what Gu Ning would give to the police so they waited to see what was going to happen. Qi Ziyue, however, panicked and stopped them right away. Dont call the police! He thought of the USB sh disk in Gu Nings hands. His reaction made the audience sure that Gu Ning must have something on the Tang family. Miss Tang, may I know what you n to give to the policeter? a reporter seized this chance and asked Gu Ning. Tang Bingsen refused to give Gu Ning any chance to answer that question and said, Todays wedding is canceled for the time being. Im sorry, everyone and you can leave right now. It was impossible for the wedding to continue at this moment, so Tang Bingsen told his guests to leave as soon as possible. The majority of the guests were unwilling to offend the Tang family, so they walked away in order not to embarrass Tang Bingsen. Those reporters werent the paparazzi, and they had their moral standards, so they were ready to leave too. The best part of todays drama is yet toe. Dont rush to leave, Gu Ning suddenly said to the crowd. The next second, she took out a thick pile of photos from her backpack and threw them towards the crowd. Tang Bingsen and his family were scared and tried to stop her, but it was toote. What are these? No idea. Lets have a look! OMG! When people looked at those photos Gu Ning threw to them, they were all stunned. Those photos were nude pictures of Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue having sex with different men and women. Although their faces werent quite clear in each piece of the photos, it wasnt hard to recognize them. Tang Yaxin had no idea that those men she used to have sex with would have a video recording of their sexual intercourse. Chapter 1478 - It’s Disgusting

Chapter 1478: Its Disgusting

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Actually, Gu Ning also had videos in her hands. Oh, my eyes! I thought that the bride and the bridegroom were in love. I cant believe it. Both of them live a decadent life. Its disgusting. ... Most men didnt have strong emotions, because they were happy to talk about sex. Most women, on the other hand, felt disgusted. Even though they had sex too, it was embarrassing when the nude pictures went public. Tang Qingyang and Jiang Ruiqin also picked up several photos, and they were disgusted too. Ew, its gross! Saying that, Jiang Ruiqin threw the photos away. Tang Qingyang didnt know what Gu Ning had on Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin until now. Thinking about how Gu Ning had seen these photos before she came to todays wedding, Tang Qingyang felt ufortable. Gu Ning was already an adult and she also had a boyfriend, but it was still quite embarrassing. Actually, when Gu Ning got these photos, she felt shocked and awkward as well. If it was possible, she didnt want to see these photos either, but she had to print and see the evidence herself. What was worse, two of the men in the nude photos with Tang Yaxin were present at todays wedding. They were astonished and scared the moment they saw their faces in the photos. These photos were taken from the sex tapes they secretly recorded without Tang Yaxin knowing. They were astonished because they didnt know how the pictures were leaked. The two of them were eager to leave now, but they were afraid that they might be discovered if they did that, so they could only lower their heads to make themselves as unnoticeable as possible. Dont look at these photos! Tang Bingjiang grabbed the photos away from his childrens hands. Some kids at the wedding also had some nude photos in their hands, but their parents stopped them from looking at the photos. Tang Bingjiangs family was also a part of the Tang family, and felt humiliated too. Those photos werent thrown towards Tang Bingsen and his family, so they didnt see them, but they knew that it must be a terrible thing given the guests reaction. The reporters were busy taking those photos away, and depending on what happenedter, they would either report this shocking news or not. In fact, even if they didnt report this news, it would still go viral on the Inte, because Gu Ning wasnt afraid of the Tang family at all. Anyway, Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyues reputations were totally ruined. Mr. Qi, since youre going to marry Miss Tang, why do you still keep a sexual rtionship with other women? Mr. Qi, does it mean that you dont love Miss Tang? Why are you marrying her? Do you want to steal the Tang familys property through your marriage? The reporters bombarded him with questions, and Qi Ziyue changed his expression at once. His nude photos with other women were exposed now, so it was impossible for him to marry Tang Yaxin after that. At the same time, he still couldnt figure out how Gu Ning managed to get those photos. Both Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue felt quite humiliated. Tang Bingsen couldnt stay calm any longer. He grabbed some photos from other guests and was full of anger when he saw them. As a rich man, he was aware that almost every rich man had mistresses. However, he thought that Qi Ziyue should keep it a secret from other people. Tang Yaxin and Ji Yijing also saw those photos. Tang Yaxin didnt believe that Qi Ziyue would betray her, although she was ying around as well. It was uneptable in her eyes. Tang Yaxin married Qi Ziyue because she really loved him, but it was an undeniable truth that she was in a much higher social position than him. She was better than him, and she could do whatever she wanted, but Qi Ziyue couldnt. After all, without her help, Qi Ziyue wouldnt have what he had right now. Ji Yijing was furious and pped Qi Ziyue. Qi Ziyue was still in shock, so he failed to avoid it. Actually, he didnt dare to avoid it either. With a loud sound, a heavy p fell on Qi Ziyues face. Ji Yijing shouted at him in great anger, Qi Ziyue, how dare you do that to my daughter? Ji Yijing only saw nude photos of Qi Ziyue having sex with other women, she didnt see the pictures of her daughter having threesome with other men. Compared with what Tang Yaxin had done, Qi Ziyues behavior wasnt worse. Chapter 1479 - Your “Good” Daughter

Chapter 1479: Your Good Daughter

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mrs. Tang, I dont think you should have a double standard at this moment. Look at what your daughter has done with other men in these pictures. A rich woman showed Ji Yijing a nude picture of Tang Yaxin having sex with two men. Ji Yijing actually wasnt in the position to judge other people given her own daughters amoral behavior. In fact, Ji Yijing had no idea what Tang Yaxin was doing behind her back. Even though she knew her daughter very well as a mother, she couldnt believe that her daughter would have such a sex life. As a result, she was totally shocked. Some people who didnt see the nude pictures of Tang Yaxin having sex with two men at the same time were also greatly surprised. In their eyes, Tang Yaxin always looked gentle and well-behaved. None of them could believe that a beautiful girl from a super-rich family would do something like that. What? Ji Yijing refused to ept it and even argued in anger. Bullshit! My daughter will never do something like that! She didnt realize that the photos were the most solid evidence. Tang Yaxin was struck dumb at this moment, and didnt know how to defend herself. Tang Bingsen turned to look at his daughter with great surprise in his eyes. The way Tang Yaxin lived her sex life waspletely uneptable in his eyes. Unfortunately, it was the undeniable truth, and he had to face it. Qi Ziyue was furious as well. He knew that she didnt have loyalty towards him either, and he turned a blind eye on it in order to marry into the Tang family. However, to his astonishment, Tang Yaxin behaved in a much more uncontrolled way than him. Look at this picture yourself! The woman gave Ji Yijing the nude picture. Ji Yijing didnt want to believe it, but she still took the photo. Now, she couldnt deny it at all, because she was very familiar with Tang Yaxins face. However, even though Ji Yijing saw the picture with her own eyes, it was still very hard for her to ept it. It would be fine if nobody found out, but the nude pictures were exposed now. Mrs. Tang, you have a good daughter. Does your daughter learn it from you? The woman disliked Ji Yijing so purposely said that. She definitely didnt know what Ji Yijing would do behind their backs, so she said that to humiliate her. How dare you! Ji Yijing was aze with fury. She knew that the woman purposely said that to annoy her, but she lost her temper; not because she felt innocent, on the contrary, she felt a little guilty. Why are you so mad at me? I was just kidding, the woman said with a smile. The next second, reporters surrounded Tang Yaxin and asked her, Miss Tang, if both you and Mr. Qi are ying around with other men and women, why do you want to be married? Nobody believed that they loved each other now, because they had no respect or loyalty towards one another. Before Tang Yaxin said anything, Tang Bingsen ran ahead and pped her across the face heavily. Tang Bingsen felt quite humiliated and also wanted to shut Tang Yaxins mouth. If she said anything inappropriate right now, it would be more tricky for them to handle the situation. Both the reporters and Ji Yijing were scared by his heavy p. The reporters understood that he was very angry and also wanted to stop them from asking Tang Yaxin questions. Actually, given the Tang familys influence, they didnt dare to expose many of its dirty secrets. Therefore, they remained quiet after Tang Bingsens p. Ji Yijing, however, snapped at Tang Bingsen, What are you doing? She ran to Tang Yaxin and protected her with her arms. Although Tang Yaxins behavior was uneptable, Tang Yaxin was her daughter after all. Besides, she wasnt loyal to her husband either, so she didnt think it was a big deal. In fact, if Tang Bingsen found out that Ji Yijing had a sexual rtionship with other men, he would probably kill her. No matter how he indulged himself in sex, he couldnt tolerate it when his wife betrayed him as well. He was selfish and had double standards. Look at your good daughter, and look at what she has done! Tang Bingsen shouted at Ji Yijing. Actually, he didnt care much about his daughters life, and he only cared about the Tang familys reputation. Ji Yijing wanted to defend her daughter, but still said nothing. She felt heart-broken when Tang Yaxin was humiliated in public, but she knew that she had to stay quiet at this moment or her own dirty secret might be exposed. Why? How is it possible? Tang Yaxin couldnt believe there would be nude pictures of she having sex with other men. They had sex in a room with tight security, and she had never agreed to take such photos before. Chapter 1480 - Edited Photos?

Chapter 1480: Edited Photos?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions How is it possible? Dont you know what youve done yourself? Tang Bingsen questioned Tang Yaxin in anger. Qi Ziyue was also angry now, but he wasnt in the position to criticize Tang Yaxin, because he wasnt a loyal partner either. He should me the woman who caused this big trouble for it! Qi Ziyue turned to re at Gu Ning and couldnt wait to beat her, but he didnt dare to do that, because he knew that he was too weak in front of her. No matter how unwilling he was to ept it, he could do nothing about it. Gu Ning enjoyed it when she saw him clenching his teeth ring at her but could do nothing at all. Tang Yaxin, however, couldnt stay as calm as Qi Ziyue. She hated Gu Ning to death at this moment. If Gu Ning didnt throw those nude pictures to the guests, she could keep her dirty secret from other people forever. Thinking of that, Tang Yaxin abruptly pushed Ji Yijing away and ran to Gu Ning. Ill kill you! However, Tang Yaxin was wearing a long and heavy wedding gown, so she stumbled and fell on the ground after running for just a few steps. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Some people burst intoughter, because it was ridiculously funny, but they shut their mouths the next second in case the Tang family was annoyed. Most of the present guests had a close rtionship with the Tang family in business or politics, so they were unwilling to offend them. Although some guests wanted to leave now because it was super embarrassing and they didnt want to see the drama any longer, they couldnt think of a good excuse to tell Tang Bingsen. As a result, they had to stand there and hoped that the wedding could end as soon as possible. Yaxin! Ji Yijing was frightened and went to help Tang Yaxin get back on her feet, then she questioned Gu Ning. What the hell do you want to do? I am doing what I want to do right now. Gu Ning calmly smiled at Ji Yijing. Actually, there was more Gu Ning wanted to do today, and it was just the beginning now. You... Ji Yijing was furious, but didnt know what to say now. This woman ruined her daughters wedding and future. It was impossible for Tang Yaxin to live a normal life from now on. She knew that this woman did it because of Tang Aining, but she didnt understand why this woman had to do that since Tang Aining was already dead. In fact, although Tang Aining was dead, her soul wasnt. They had caused Tang Ainings death, so they should pay for it. Tang Yaxin was reluctant to ept the result, and suddenly had an idea. Those photos arent real. Theyre edited, and Ive never done something like that before! Hearing that, some believed it, while some still had doubt. It wasnt umon that some people used edited photos to scheme against their enemies. Most importantly, not everyone at the wedding was able to see the nude pictures. Right, theyre edited! Theyre definitely edited. Shes an evil woman and she did that on purpose to frame Yaxin! Ji Yijing defended Tang Yaxin at once. As long as everyone believed that those photos were edited, Tang Yaxin would be safe. However, Ji Yijing would only be disappointed. Edited? Tang Yaxin, you dont have the chance to see the photos yet, but youre quite eager to deny them. Do you feel guilty now? Are you in a panic at this moment? Gu Ning smiled. By the way, I also have videos in my hands. If you dont mind, I can y a video right now in front of everyone. There was a whole set of projection equipment at the wedding, which was used to project the wedding pictures of the bride and the bridegroom. Gu Ning used to have the idea to directly y the video at the wedding, but it wasnt easy, because it could be stopped at any second. Therefore, Gu Ning used pictures instead, which was much more convenient. The reality proved that pictures were indeed very convenient. You... Tang Yaxin was stunned. She had no idea what to do now. At this time, a reporter asked Gu Ning, Miss Tang, since you told us that youre the older daughter of the Tang family, why do you want to embarrass the Tang family at Tang Yaxins wedding? It was obvious that they didnt get along with each other at all. Because... Gu Ning pulled her lips, but Tang Bingsen interrupted her when she was about to say another word. Alright, its enough today. Please give us some time and space to deal with our family affair. Well have a party another day. Tang Bingsen wouldnt allow Gu Ning to badly humiliate his family again. After that, Tang Bingsen told his secretary and other staff to walk his guests out. Since Tang Bingsen said that, the guests had to leave. Some of them couldnt wait to leave the wedding, and they didnt hesitate to walk out once Tang Bingsen said that. Although some still wanted to stay to watch the drama, they had to leave for the sake of Tang Bingsen. Gu Ning didnt bother to stop them this time, but she took out a loudspeaker and yed a voice recording. Even if Im married, we can still be together, but we cant meet often... Chapter 1481 - Get the Woman Back!

Chapter 1481: Get the Woman Back!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing that, Qi Ziyue trembled in fear, because he knew it was what he had saidst night. Gu Ning had a voice recording of his conversation with another girl! In addition to Qi Ziyue himself, Tang Bingsen, Tang Yaxin, and Ji Yijing were most familiar with him at the wedding, so they recognized his voice at the first second. It was obvious that he was talking with another woman before his wedding with Tang Yaxin. All the guests stopped as well. Dont worry, I already told you that I dont like Tang Yaxin at all and Im only marrying her to steal the Tang familys property and take my revenge... At this moment, everyone turned to look at Qi Ziyue in shock. Qi Ziyue only married Tang Yaxin to steal the Tang familys property and take his revenge. He didnt love Tang Yaxin at all. Knowing that, even Tang Bingsen and Tang Yaxin were stunned. Qi Ziyue got his mind back and ran towards Gu Ning, trying to grab the loudspeaker away, but Gu Ning easily avoided him. Qi Ziyue failed to stop her and the voice recording continued to be yed out loud. Once I finish that, Ill divorce her and marry you. Gu Ning smiled at Qi Ziyue, and enjoyed it when he almost had a mental breakdown. You... Qi Ziyue red at Gu Ning and ached to tear her to pieces. He almost lost control of himself, but his reason told him that he was no match for Gu Ning. Qi Ziyue, good for you... Tang Bingsen pointed at Qi Ziyue with a finger, which was trembling in anger. In fact, Tang Bingsen wanted to know what the Tang family had done to Qi Ziyue that made him want to take revenge, but he couldnt ask right now. Tang Bingsen clearly knew that he had countless enemies, so he wasnt very surprised that Qi Ziyue was one of them. Tang Yaxin was struck dumb after hearing the voice recording. She couldnt believe that Qi ZIyue married her in order to divorce her one day in the future. It was fine if he only cheated on her, because she did the same thing. Actually, if he promised that he would never do it again, she would forgive him and still happily marry him. They already had the legal marriage certificate and she really loved him, but now everything was ruined. Qi Ziyue, youre a jerk! How could you do that to Yaxin? Ji Yijing went crazy and hit Qi Ziyue with full force. Qi Ziyue wasnt in the mood to argue with Ji Yijing and he didnt avoid her on time. Ji Yijings sharp nails scratched his face and he took a breath in pain. He didnt fight back, but simply moved away. Tang Yaxin couldnt ept it any longer, and suddenly copsed to the ground. Yaxin! Ji Yijing turned to check Tang Yaxin at once, and left Qi Ziyue behind. Tang Bingsen was full of anger, but he had to take care of his daughter, so he called the ambnce right away. At the same time, he also gave an order. Catch Qi Ziyue right now and take him away! If Qi Ziyue stayed here, he would say something to humiliate his family in public. Given what had happened, it was impossible for him to let Qi Ziyue get away with it. No matter what, he couldnt trust Qi Ziyue now. Although he was confident that Qi Ziyue didnt have anything on him or hispany, he still needed to be careful. He wouldnt kill Qi Ziyue, because it would only cause him more trouble. However, he could do something else to punish Qi Ziyue as long as Qi Ziyue stayed alive. Two bodyguards stood out without dy, and went to catch Qi Ziyue. Qi Ziyue was reluctant to be caught by them. He wouldnt be safe if Tang Bingsen caught him after his scheme was exposed. Therefore, he ran away without hesitation. As long as he was able to run away, he could have a second chance. Compared with ordinary people, Qi Ziyue had learned some fighting skills, so he hid himself in the crowd and sessfully got rid of those bodyguards. Even though there were many guests at the ce, nobody was willing to be involved in this drama, so no one helped Tang Bingsen catch him. And those bodyguards were afraid to hurt innocent guests, so they had to move gently. Tang Bingsen was displeased about it, but he couldnt criticize other people. Gu Ning also had the intention to let Qi Ziyue run away, so she didnt bother to stop him. She had already achieved her goal today, so she should leave too. When Tang Bingsen lost sight of Qi Ziyue, he turned around and found that Gu Ning was also gone. He was furious the second he realized that. Get the woman back, now! he shouted, but he had a feeling that it was meaningless. Gu Ning appeared and disappeared out of blue, and nobody could catch her. However, even though Tang Bingsen was aware that it was hard to find them, he had to catch them as soon as he could. If he couldnt catch them, they could do more things to hurt his familys reputation and interests. As for Qi Ziyue, Tang Bingsen had confidence to find him, because Qi Ziyue wasnt as troublesome as Gu Ning. Chapter 1482 - A Shocking Scandal

Chapter 1482: A Shocking Scandal

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At this moment, Tang Bingsen had no mood to say good-bye to his guests, so he told his people to do that for him. As a member of the Tang family, Tang Qingyang couldnt leave right away. He was supposed to stay andfort his rtives. Lets celebrate in my ce tonight. Song Nan said before he left Tang Qingyang. Although it was nothingpared with Tang Qingyangs n, they still felt happy when Tang Bingsen was humiliated in public. Sure. Tang Qingyang agreed. Tang Bingjiangs family also stayed. Tang Bingjiang didnt walk to Tang Bingsen until all the other guests were gone. Bingsen, its fine, we can find them. Tang Bingjiang didnt know much about Gu Ning, so he believed that it was very easy for the Tang family to catch her and Qi Ziyue. However, it was super hard in Tang Bingsens eyes. Gu Ning wasnt amon woman, she was a strong enemy. Tang Bingjiang knew nothing about itsplexity, but Tang Bingsen didnt bother to exin it right now. Although Tang Bingsen was angry and impatient, he didnt vent his anger on Tang Bingjiang and told his family to go home earlier. Tang Bingjiang listened to him and left with his family. Tang Qingyang also walked out. ... When Qi Ziyue ran to the parking lot, he quickly got into his car and drove it away. Those bodyguards who were chasing him also got in a car. Gu Ning took a taxi instead, because nobody paid much attention to her on her way out. It was just the beginning of her revenge, and she was in a very good mood now. She sent K a message and told him to focus on the direction in which Qi Ziyue escaped. She didnt chase Qi Ziyue right now, but decided to meet him after K found where he stopped and stayed after escaping. At the same time, she needed to know the ward and the hospital that Tang Yaxin was admitted to. Gu Ning told K to upload the sex photos onto the Inte. Whether the reporters would do it or not, she wouldnt hesitate to spread it abroad. K was a top hacker, so it was impossible for Tang Bingsen to find him. Since they were determined to make it a piece of big news, K wouldnt simply upload those nude pictures to the Inte. He needed to make it one of the hottest topics in social media. Inte users were quite interested in scandals, so it would undoubtedly go viral within a short time. [Exclusive: A shocking scandal erupted at the Tang familys wedding in the capital. There are many nude pictures of the bride and the bridegroom everywhere!] Those photos of Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin having sex with other men and women were attached to the news, but some parts of their bodies were pixted. The content of the news mainly introduced the story that happened at Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxins wedding today. Because of the Tang familys influence, many entertainment influencers on Weibo reposted the news at once. Within minutes, it became the top of the hottest topics on Weibo, and more and more Inte users were attracted to this shocking scandal. Oh my eyes! Its disgusting. Im eating, and now Ive lost my appetite. Since theyre ying around with other men and women behind each others back, they arent in love at all. Why do they still want to get married? For wealth and more benefits of course. I dont understand the rich peoples world. ... After reading the content, Inte users began to talk about Qi Ziyues aim. Qi Ziyue married Tang Yaxin simply to steal the Tang familys property and take his revenge! Its shameless! Hes an evil man, and he has no loyalty towards his partner, but why is Tang Yaxin willing to marry him? I think shes cheating on him as well. Neither of them is loyal. Betrayal is somon nowadays. ... Some Inte Users also noticed the appearance of Tang Aining at the wedding. Wow, Tang Bingsen has another daughter! Is she his older daughter? Why is he hiding his older daughter from the public? Everyone only knows that Tang Yaxin is the heir of the Tang family, but now it seems different. Chapter 1483 - You Can’t Get away with It

Chapter 1483: You Cant Get away with It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I think Tang Bingsen doesnt like his older daughter. Its soplicated. No matter what, Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin are so disgusting. ... Although onlookers didnt know the truth about the Tang familys internal conflict, most people had an impression that Tang Bingsen disliked his older daughter. At the same time, almost everyone felt disgusted by Qi Ziyues and Tang Yaxins sex photos. Although betrayal wasnt umon now, it was different when it was exposed to the public. Tang Bingsen was furious again when he saw the news. He knew his guests wouldnt do that, so it must have been done by Gu Ning, but either way, his family was in a big crisis right now. He told the PR department of hispany to deal with it right away, but unfortunately it only got more and more attention on the Inte. ... Gu Ning removed her disguise and went to meet Tang Qingyang in the afternoon. Tang Qingyang would be seeing his friends in Song Nans ceter that night, so he shared dinner with Gu Ning. However, he didnt go to see her alone, because Ba Tianyang stayed by his side. Ba Tianyang was absent at the wedding today, and only came to pick Tang Qingyang up when the drama was over. Tang Qingyang booked a private room at Huangdeng Hotel, not because he liked it, but because he knew that it was owned by Gu Nings family. When Gu Ning came, Tang Qingyang and Ba Tianyang were already waiting for her. Because Tang Qingyang didnt know that Tang Aining was Gu Ning, he shared the big news with Gu Ning during the meal. Gu Ning had no intention to tell him that she was Tang Aining, so sheughed as well when Tang Qingyang shared the story with her. Oh, what should we do about Qi Ziyue? He ran away today, Tang Qingyang asked. From his perspective, he had no grudge against Qi Ziyue, but Gu Ning had. Although he wasnt close to Tang Aining, his older cousin, and they had only met each other once before, he had deep sympathy for her. Dont worry, Im keeping an eye on him; he cant get away, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Tang Qingyang was relieved. After dinner, Tang Qingyang invited Gu Ning toe to his party with his friends, and said that she could bring her friends too. When Tang Qingyang mentioned Xu Qinyin, he felt a little nervous, and Gu Ning caught his expression. She sensed that there was something different between them and got curious, but she stayed calm on the surface and called Xu Qinyin. Xu Qinyin agreed once she heard that Tang Qingyang would be at the party too, which made Gu Ning believe that they indeed had a special rtionship. Anyway, it wasnt a bad thing, because they would be a good match together. Even though Tang Qingyang wasnt as rich as the Xu family, he was a very sessful young businessman. Most importantly, he was a well-educated gentleman and would treat Xu Qinyin very well. The Tang Organization would be his sooner orter, then he could be richer than the Xu family. Both Tang Qingyang and Xu Qinyin were good friends of hers, so she truly hoped that they could find love. Gu Ning would be going to Song Nans barter to meet them, but she still needed to see Qi Ziyue before that. Therefore, she told Tang Qingyang that she would meet themter. After a while, Gu Ning received a message from K. He told Gu Ning which hospital Tang Yaxin was in and the ce that Qi Ziyue stopped running. Tang Yaxin wasnt in a good condition now, so the doctor told her to stay in the hospital for a few more days. And Qi Ziyue hid in a house in a suburb in the northern district. Qi Ziyue was smart and knew that it would be easy for the Tang family to find him if he was in a car all the time. As long as he drove on a main road, he would expose himself to the surveince cameras. So once he got rid of the Tang familys bodyguards, he drove to an isted ce and abandoned the car. Even if the bodyguards could find his car, he would already be gone, and because it was an isted ce, there were no surveince cameras around. Even K had to pay attention to every exit of the isted ce in order to find Qi Ziyue, because once he left the isted ce, he would be spotted by surveince cameras. Because Qi Ziyue was unfamiliar with the surroundings, he randomly chose a direction and walked. He walked for a long time before finally arriving at a vige. Chapter 1484 - Chen Yunlin

Chapter 1484: Chen Yunlin

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There were surveince cameras everywhere in the vige, so K easily found Qi Ziyue. Qi Ziyue went to a clothing store and immediately changed his clothes. He also put on a baseball cap to hide his face before he left. Afterwards, he took a taxi to his destination. The house that Qi Ziyue went to wasnt owned by him; it was under another persons name, but K still sessfully found Qi Ziyue in the end. It was 6:30 pm when Qi Ziyue walked into the house, and there was no one else inside. He took out bottles of alcohol to drink, which was the only thing he could do now. What had happened earlier today totally ruined his current n, so he didnt know what to do next. A woman entered the house at 7:30 pm. She was precisely the girl who had sex with Qi Ziyuest night, and her name was Chen Yunlin. Chen Yunlin was about 25 this year, and she was even prettier than Tang Yaxin. Actually, Qi Ziyue and Chen Yunlin knew each other from a very young age, and were childhood sweethearts to some extent. Their fathers were close friends, and they were each others first love. When they became boyfriend and girlfriend, Qi Ziyue was 20, while Chen Yunlin was only 16. At that time, Qi Ziyues family was still very rich. However, his father identally offended Tang Bingsen so Tang Bingsen made his familyspany go bankruptter. His father couldnt ept it andmitted suicide by jumping from a tall building. His mother got sick as well and passed away afterwards. When Qi Ziyue was 23, he lost his parents. Even though his family lost their wealth and influence, Chen Yunlin didnt abandon him, but Qi Ziyue was determined to take revenge and he didnt want Chen Yunlin to be involved in it, so he still broke up with her. After breaking up with each other, they didnt meet again. When they saw one another again, it was six yearster and about a year ago. They took each other as old friends and simply wanted to share a meal, but unexpectedly they fell in love once more. Maybe it was because Chen Yunlin was his first girl, but Qi Ziyue couldnt forget her and always missed their happy past. If his family hadnt been ruined by Tang Bingsen, they could have been married a long time ago. Although Chen Yunlin was aware that Qi Ziyue was going to marry Tang Yaxin in order to take his revenge, she was still willing to wait for him. She waited for him till now. When Chen Yunlin saw a man in the living room, she was scared and thought that he must be a thief and wanted to run away at once. Qi Ziyue noticed her and said, Yunlin? Chen Yunlin recognized his voice and stopped in surprise. After that, she walked towards him. Ziyue? Whatre you doing here? Isnt today your wedding day? Chen Yunlin didnt think that Qi Ziyue would give up marrying Tang Yaxin for her, so something terrible must have happened. My wedding day? Qi Ziyue snorted withughter and felt sad. Its ruined. Everything is ruined. He filled his mouth and throat with alcohol again. What? Its ruined? Ziyue, tell me what happened? Chen Yunlin got anxious. She cared about Qi Ziyue very much. Qi Ziyue didnt have patience at this moment, but still told Chen Yunlin about the terrible wedding. Chen Yunlin felt bad after hearing the story, because it meant that Qi Ziyue couldnt take his revenge now. What should we do now? she asked again with concern. I dont know, Qi Ziyue said, feeling helpless. I need to stay here for a while before I decide what to do next. Sure, no problem, Chen Yunlin said at once. She truly loved Qi Ziyue and was more than willing to help him out. Though she might not be able to help him a lot, she would stay by his side. Even if he lost everything one day, she still wanted to live with him. In fact, given her share of her familys wealth, it was super easy for her to support Qi Ziyue. The Chen family had a little influence in the capital, but wasntparable to the Tang family, so her family couldnt do much when Qi Ziyue decided to take revenge. Besides, her family didnt know that she kept a secret rtionship with Qi Ziyue, which was uneptable in her parents eyes. It was known to everyone that Qi Ziyue was Tang Yaxins husband, so she was only a mistress. If Qi Ziyue didnt marry Tang Yaxin and he was still a deputy manager in the Tang Organization, her family would approve of their rtionship. Unfortunately, the reality was quite the opposite. Qi Ziyue was in serious trouble now, and it was impossible for him to marry into the Tang family. What was worse, he became the Tang familys biggest enemy, so her family wouldnt allow her to keep in touch with Qi Ziyue anymore. She took a great risk to meet Qi Ziyue, which proved that she really loved him. ... Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua stayed outside Gu Nings home andpany for another day, but they still failed to see her, so they left for dinner at 7 pm. Ziyu, does Gu Ning stay home the entire time these days? Wu Shunhua asked. Im sure that she didnt go to herpany today, but I dont know whether shes still back in Century City, Dongfang Ziyu said with a frown. Actually, Gu Ning didnt go to Century City at all yesterday. They couldnt figure out where Gu Ning was right now, so it was super easy for Gu Ning to avoid them. Chapter 1485 - It’s Not Over Yet

Chapter 1485: Its Not Over Yet

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Actually, if Gu Ning was alone, she wouldnt bother to avoid them, but she simply didnt want them to find Leng Shaoting. In addition, today was a special day, so she didnt go to herpany either. Do we need to continue to spy on her tomorrow? Wu Shunhua asked. Sure. Dongfang Ziyu nodded. She was reluctant to give up. As long as she was free, she would keep on spying on Gu Ning. ... Gu Ning arrived at the house that Qi Ziyue was staying in at 8:30 pm. At this time, she was wearing all ck with a baseball cap and a mask. Because she wouldnt avoid the surveince cameras, she needed to protect herself well. There were green nts everywhere in a high-end living area, so nobody would discover Gu Ning as long as she was careful. Before long, Gu Ning reached the house, but she wasnt eager to take action. It was already dark on the first floor in the house. Qi Ziyue went to bed in the master bedroom on the second floor earlier that night under the effect of too much alcohol. Chen Yunlin sat in front of aputer in her study, she was reading the news about Qi Ziyue. Although the Tang family did everything it could to cover up the scandal, it already went viral on the Inte. When Chen Yunlin saw the sex photos of Qi Ziyue having sex with other women, she recognized her face in two pictures, but there was still another woman in the photos. She was mad and felt betrayed. The woman wasnt her, nor Tang Yaxin. She understood it was unavoidable for Qi Ziyue to have sex with Tang Yaxin since they were married. However, she couldnt ept that Qi Ziyue still had a sexual rtionship with other women. In fact, most people couldnt ept betrayal even though they werent loyal to their own partners. It had nothing to do with love or loyalty, but possessiveness. Therefore, although Qi Ziyue only married Tang Yaxin to steal her familys property, he was still furious when he found out that she had other men. Human beings were a selfish creature. Anyway, Chen Yunlin was still willing to give Qi Ziyue a chance to exin it when he woke up. If it happened before they got back together, she could forgive him. They just reunited about a year ago, while Qi Ziyue had been Tang Yaxins fianc for years after all. In fact, she also had several ex-boyfriends before she met Qi Ziyue again, but she stopped seeing them once she and Qi Ziyue got back together. She couldnt wait to ask Qi Ziyue for the answer, but he was too drunk right now. As a result, she could only stay in the study alone, feeling sad. ... If Gu Ning wanted to see Qi Ziyue, she had to deal with Chen Yunlin first. The windows of Chen Yunlins study and the master bedroom that Qi Ziyue slept in werent closed, because there normally werent thieves in such a rich area. Gu Ning got into the master bedroom through the window and gave Qi Ziyue a cold nce before she walked towards the door. The door was also open, because Chen Yunlin was afraid that Qi Ziyue might feel ufortable in the night. With the door open she could hear it if he needed her help. The study was right next to the master bedroom, but Chen Yunlin had no idea that there was another person in her home now. Given Gu Nings ability, it was impossible for Chen Yunlin to find out. When Gu Ning swaggered into the study, Chen Yunlin was scared and shocked. W-Who are you? She stared at Gu Ning. The next second, Gu Ning hit her shoulder, not giving her any chances to call for help, then Chen Yunlin slowly copsed. She was unconscious. Gu Ningy Chen Yunlin down on the sofa. And in case she woke up all of a sudden, Gu Ning sealed her mouth. Even if she woke upter, she couldnt do anything. After that, Gu Ning went back to the master bedroom, and directly poured a ss of cold water on Qi Ziyues face to wake him up. Qi Ziyue was scared when he saw a person in all ck standing by the bed. What... He was too shocked and scared to form aplete sentence. Gu Ning removed her mask at this time. Its you? Qi Ziyue was stunned when he recognized Gu Nings face. What are you doing here? What do you want? Qi Ziyue stayed alert. Its not over yet, Gu Ning said with a smile on her lips. What? Qi Ziyue was confused. Chapter 1486 - Excruciating Torture

Chapter 1486: Excruciating Torture

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qi Ziyue thought for a while, then asked, Does what happened at my wedding today have something to do with you? Yes, youre right, Gu Ning said. Whats your rtionship with Tang Aining? How much do you know about her? Qi Ziyue asked again. Will you believe me if I tell you that Im her. Gu Ning half joked. Are you kidding me? Qi Ziyue couldnt believe it. Tang Aining was shot twice before she jumped into the ocean. It was impossible for her to survive in that situation. Besides, they found Tang Ainings bodyter and burned it to ashes in front of them. Moreover, Gu Ning was much younger than Tang Aining. Even if she had stic surgery, it wouldnt be able to change her that much! Believe it or not, its the truth. Gu Ning shrugged. Anyway, she didnt care about Qi Ziyues feelings. Well, I was also the Tang Aining at your wedding today. Gu Ning aimed to torture Qi Ziyue over a long time, so she didnt mind wasting time talking with him. She wanted to see him being annoyed. What? Qi Ziyue was shocked. It was obvious that he didnt believe it either. Gu Ning understood that it was very hard for him to ept it, but she had no intention to exin it further. Do you think that you can do whatever you want as long as Tang Aining is dead? Gu Ning walked near. Qi Ziyue indeed had that thought, because he was selfish and self-centered. Nobody would believe that Tang Aining could be reincarnated. You... Qi Ziyue was terrified now. Even though Gu Ning wasnt Tang Aining, she came here because of Tang Aining, and he was sure that she nned to hurt him. Why do you still want to take revenge? Shes already dead! Qi Ziyue shouted. Hearing that, Gu Ning sneered and looked displeased. If Tang Aining was really dead, nobody would bother to take revenge for her, but fortunately her soul stayed and now lived in another girls body. You killed her. How can you sleep well at night? Gu Ning asked with hatred. Qi Ziyue opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say now. In his eyes, he didnt think that it was a big deal because Tang Aining stood in his way to sess. Gu Ning continued, Im her only apprentice, so I should certainly take revenge for her. Qi Ziyue was struck dumb for a second, but it was more eptable to him that Gu Ning turned out to be Tang Ainings apprentice. What do you want to do? Qi Ziyues voice was trembling in fear. He knew that he was no match for Gu Ning and that it was useless for him to struggle against her. He didnt want to ept it, but he couldnt do anything about it. Rx, I wont kill you, but you will probably beg me to do that after being tortured by me. Gu Ning put on an evil smile. Qi Ziyues body was also shaking in fear now. Gu Nings face was only several centimeters away from his, and he felt helpless at this moment. He wanted to run away, but could barely move because of the effects of the alcohol. If he had to be tortured by his enemy, he would rather be killed! However, he still wanted to take revenge, so he couldnt die right now. Gu Ning didnt want to waste time talking with Qi Ziyue, so she took out a bag of something. W-What are you doing? What is this? Qi Ziyue was in a sheer panic. He struggled but didnt have the strength to leave the bed. After that, Gu Ning caught his jaw and forced him to face her. Qi Ziyue was frightened, but he could only see the white powder being poured into his mouth before he was forced to swallow it. It was a drug, which came from the box of drugs that Gu Ning had put away in her telepathic eye space before. She kept it in case she needed it in the future, and now she found that it was indeed useful. Qi Ziyue soon lost his reason and his mind began to be affected by the drug. He suffered hallucinations and saw Tang Bingsen standing in front of him. Tang Bingsen was his arch enemy, so he shouted as he stood up, Ill kill you. Ill kill you! Its all your fault! You killed my father. You killed my mother. You ruined my family! Gu Ning actually had sympathy for what Qi Ziyues family had been through, but it wasnt enough to make her forgive the fact that Qi Ziyue had forced her to die. Chapter 1487 - Luo Xueshan

Chapter 1487: Luo Xueshan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning already achieved her aim, so there was no need for her to stay. The amount of drugs wouldnt kill Qi Ziyue right away, but he would be tortured for a long time. What was worse was that it was possible that he would hurt himself because of the hallucinations caused by the drug. Gu Ning didnt care about him at all, and only felt happier when Qi Ziyue was in a lot of pain. If Qi Ziyue died, the revenge for Tang Ainings death would be sessful. Gu Ning wasnt worried that Qi Ziyue might call the police and report her for keeping drugs, because nobody would believe the ount of a man who was on drugs. In addition, the Tang family was searching for Qi Ziyue right now, so he didnt dare to show up in public. Qi Ziyue had lost his reason now, and Gu Ning was afraid that he might hurt Chen Yunlin, so she went back to the study and untied Chen Yunlin, then she locked the door of her study from the inside. Afterwards, she left from the window. Gu Ning had only spent a dozen minutes in the house so it was still before 9 pm when she left. She had already told Tang Qingyang that she would arrive at Song Nans bar before 10 pm, so she had enough time. Gu Ning needed to deal with something important, so Tang Qingyang didnt mind. ... Xu Qinyin came to Song Nans bar by taxi, because she wanted to drink tonight. Right when she got out of the taxi, she ran into Shen Baixiang and several of his friends. Qinyin, what a coincidence! Shen Baixiangs eyes lit up at once. After knowing Xu Qinyins real family background, Shen Baixiang seized every chance to form a good rtionship with Xu Qinyin. Unfortunately, Xu Qinyin had a very bad impression of him, and lost interest in him. Shen Baixiang just came back from a business trip and nned to have a gathering with his friends, so he was surprised when he met Xu Qinyin here. Xu Qinyin, on the contrary, was unwilling to see him again. Nevertheless, out of good manners, she still gave him a response. Hi. Oh, hi, Qinyin, do you remember me? a woman in Shen Baixiangs group greeted Xu Qinyin all of a sudden, but her tone was quite unkind. Sure, youre quite famous back in our school, so its hard to forget you, Xu Qinyin said. Xu Qinyin was indeed a well-behaved girl from a super-rich family, while the woman looked mean and aggressive. Her name was Luo Xueshan, and she went to the same university as Xu Qinyin before. Luo Xueshan sneered arrogantly. Dont say that. I always remember you. To be honest, youre much prettier than me. Luo Xueshanplimented Xu Qinyin insincerely. Although Luo Xueshan wasnt as pretty as Xu Qinyin, she was very beautiful too. When they were studying in the same college, she gained a lot of fame because she was excellent at dancing. In fact, Luo Xueshan used to have the idea to join the entertainment industry. However, there were countless beautiful women in the entertainment industry, so it wasnt easy for her to be popr. Her family didnt approve of it either. Luo Xueshans parents were working in a public institution. Even though they didnt hold important positions in the government, they stuck to traditional values and believed that it was humiliating for their daughter to be a star in the entertainment industry. Luo Xueshan didnt dare to go against her parents, so she listened to her parents and got a job in a bank. Compared with ordinary jobs, she had a good sry and treatment in a bank, so she always thought that she was better than other ordinary people. Luo Xueshan wasnt aware of Xu Qinyins family background, or she would be embarrassed by her stupid superiority. In Luo Xueshans eyes, Xu Qinyin was simply a beautiful girl from an ordinary family. In the group that came, only Shen Baixiang and Luo Xueshan knew Xu Qinyin and only Shen Baixiang was clear about Xu Qinyins family background. In order to achieve his goal, he kept it a secret and didnt remind Luo Xueshan to behave herself. Luo Xueshan also disliked Xu Qinyin because she knew that Xu Qinyin used to admire Shen Baixiang too. However, Luo Xueshan didnt confess her love to Shen Baixiang, because she knew that Shen Baixiang had a very high standard for his girlfriend. She was afraid that she couldnt be his friend any longer if she confessed her love to him and he rejected her. She also knew that Shen Baixiang had already rejected Xu Qinyin, but she still felt displeased when she saw that he looked very happy to see Xu Qinyin again. Its hard to see you again. Why dont we have a drink together? Shen Baixiang invited Xu Qinyin. Hearing that, Luo Xueshan was annoyed once more. No, thanks. I came to meet my friends, Xu Qinyin said without hesitation and deliberately kept a distance from Shen Baixiang. Xu Qinyin had only confessed her love to Shen Baixiang before because she didnt know much about him at that time. Once she saw Shen Baixiangs real colors, she felt disgusted and didnt want to see him again. Shen Baixiang was annoyed when Xu Qinyin turned him down because he was very proud. Qinyin, were friends too, right? Chapter 1488 - We’re Not Friends

Chapter 1488: Were Not Friends

Shen Baixiang knew that Xu Qinyin was avoiding him. Maybe it was because he had hurt her before and she hated him now, or because she disdained him now, but either way, he was unwilling to give up. As long as he could marry into the Xu family, he would have a bright future. Im sorry, I dont think that were close at all. Weve only met each other several times, Xu Qinyin said after losing her patience. It was true that they seldom saw each other during these years. When they were back in the school, Xu Qinyin had only met him three times, and she quietly admired him from afar most of the time. After their graduation, they barely saw one another. However, Shen Baixiang had the idea to coincidentally meet Xu Qinyin once he found out about her real family background. Although Xu Qinyin didnt have evidence to prove that Shen Baixiang approached her on purpose recently, she was very sure that he was calcting. He had rejected her before, but suddenly acted so kind towards her, which was quite abnormal. They didnt keep in touch after all. Xu Qinyin, stop acting! We all know that you confessed your love to Baixiang before. Dont you think that youre hypocritical? Luo Xueshan was mad. Even though Luo Xueshan hated it when Shen Baixiang stood near to Xu Qinyin, she disliked it when Xu Qinyin embarrassed Shen Baixiang too. In Luo Xueshans eyes, Shen Baixiang was her prince, and she wouldnt allow anyone to humiliate him. However, Xu Qinyin had a totally different opinion about Shen Baixiang and she thought that he always despised the poor and curried favor with the rich. If Shen Baixiang didnt know that her family was the Xu family in the capital, he wouldnt be eager to please her. Xueshan, dont say that! Shen Baixiang stopped Luo Xueshan right away and turned to exin it to Xu Qinyin. Qinyin, please dont mind. Xueshan didnt mean it. Luo Xueshan was furious when she saw Shen Baixiang exining it to Xu Qinyin with a smile. Baixiang, I... Luo Xueshan tried to defend herself, but Shen Baixiang gave her a nce of warning. Well. Xu Qinyin felt it was quite ironic. Xueshan, I think its necessary for me to exin it to you right now. I admit that Ive confessed my affection towards Baixiang before, but it doesnt mean that Im familiar with him. I have only met him several times till now, and I believe that many girls in our school have admired him from afar. After my graduation, I barely saw Baixiang, and gradually forgot about him. To be honest with you, were not even friends. You... Luo Xueshan felt embarrassed and didnt know what to say now. Shen Baixiang was angry too, but didnt dare to vent his anger on Xu Qinyin. Baixiang, were simply alumni at the most, so please dont tell other people that were familiar with each other, because it may cause misunderstandings. If you dont mind, we can regard each other as strangers, Xu Qinyin said. Xu Qinyin understood that Luo Xueshan admired Shen Baixiang and that she was attacking her because of him. Actually, she always wanted to find a good reason to get rid of Shen Baixiang. She was a member of the Xu family anyway, and she had to take her familys reputation into consideration when she did anything. Now she got a good chance and didnt want to miss it. Qinyin, its not like that. Xueshan and I... Shen Baixiang was anxious. He couldnt wait to prove that there was nothing special between Luo Xuehan and him. Unfortunately, he only made the situation moreplicated. The more eager he was to try to clear his rtionship with Luo Xueshan, the more misunderstandings he caused. Enough, I dont want to hear it. Im an adult, not a kid and I know whats happening. Alright, I should go now, Xu Qinyin said and was unwilling to let Shen Baixiang finish. After that, she walked into Song Nans bar. Qinyin! Shen Baixiang wanted to stop her, but was afraid that he might annoy her, so he gave up. However, he was full of anger now. He felt embarrassed because Xu Qinyin didnt care about his dignity. Even though Shen Baixiang still wanted to chase Xu Qinyin, it didnt mean that he was tolerant and would respect her. He was only hiding his true colors. Chapter 1489 - A Male Chauvinist

Chapter 1489: A Male Chauvinist

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shen Baixiang was a typical male chauvinist, and he believed that his woman should listen to him no matter how powerful her family was. However, Xu Qinyin wasnt his woman now, so he wouldnt show his dissatisfaction on his face. Baixiang, why are you so polite to her? Shes obviously rude! Luo Xueshanined. Shut your mouth! Shen Baixiang red at Luo Xueshan. In fact, he was eager to vent his anger on her, because he med Luo Xueshan for his bad rtionship with Xu Qinyin now. However, because Shen Baixiang took Luo Xueshan as his back-up, he curbed his anger. Although Luo Xueshans family was very ordinary, her parents had positions in a public institution, and she could help him sometimes. However, if it was possible, Shen Baixiang wouldnt hesitate to marry a girl from a more powerful family. Luo Xueshan felt aggrieved when Shen Baixiang snapped at her. Xu Qinyins family isntmon at all. If we can have a good rtionship with her, we can get a lot of benefits. To be honest with you, its very easy for her to make your parents lose their jobs, Shen Baixiang said. W-What? Luo Xueshan was shocked and didnt dare to argue with Shen Baixiang. Although Shen Baixiang didnt tell her details about Xu Qinyins family, she knew that he was serious. However, she had always believed that Xu Qinyins family was even less influential than hers. Actually, Xu Qinyin kept a low profile because she never wanted to attract a lot of attention. Whats her family? Luo Xueshan asked. I cant tell you right now, but you better not have conflict with her again in the future. I dont want to offend her at all. Now, lets go inside. Shen Baixiang was unwilling to talk about it anymore. They entered Song Nans bar as well. Luo Xueshan felt very ufortable because even Shen Baixiang was afraid of Xu Qinyins real family background. What was worse, Shen Baixiang would choose Xu Qinyin instead of her since he found out about Xu Qinyins real family background. Xu Qinyin was also prettier than her and very easy-going. She was basically Shen Baixiangs dream girl. For that reason, Luo Xueshan began to be worried. From the beginning to the end, Shen Baixiangs other friends stayed quiet. It wasnt a secret that Luo Xueshan always admired Shen Baixiang, but Shen Baixiang had a very high standard for his girlfriend. Unfortunately, it was obvious that Xu Qinyin disliked Shen Baixiang. It wasnt likely that they could be together one day. As Shen Baixiangs friends, they knew him better than other people, and they were aware of his arrogance and vanity. Xu Qinyin probably disliked Shen Baixiang because she already found out his real aim, but either way, it was Shen Baixiangs personal affair. ... Because it was still early, there werent many people in the bar, so Tang Qingyang booked a table in the hall. Therefore, when Shen Baixiang walked inside with his friends, he saw Xu Qinyin sitting with two other men at a booth. He was mad again and had a strong feeling of a threat. From his current knowledge, Xu Qinyin was single, but she could get a boyfriend at any time given her outstanding appearance and family background. Therefore, he had to take action as soon as possible in case Xu Qinyin became another mans girl. One of Shen Baixiangs female friends suddenly eximed in shock, Look, isnt that man Lord Tang? Since she is Lord Tangs friend, her family cant be ordinary. Although Tang Qingyang had some friends who came from ordinary families, most of his friends were in the same social ss as him. Shen Baixiangs other friends were surprised too. Lord Tang? Who is he? Luo Xueshan asked at once. A major shareholder of the Tang Organization. He has over a billion yuan in wealth! the woman said. She also admired Tang Qingyang, who was a very sessful young businessman, but she had a clear self-knowledge. Although it sometimes happened where a rich heir married a poor girl, it was too rare, and the poor girl was always special in some aspects. The woman had the chance to meet Tang Qingyang at a high society party with the help of her rich friend. However, it didnt mean that she could join their circle. What? Other than Shen Baixiang, the others were all astonished. Chapter 1490 - Let Nature Take Its Course

Chapter 1490: Let Nature Take Its Course

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He was a major shareholder of the Tang Organization, which was totally out of their expectations. Luo Xueshan was struck dumb when she heard that Tang Qingyang was a major shareholder of the Tang Organization. She had never been so jealous of Xu Qinyin before! She wished that she were born in a super-rich family so that she could be friends with super-rich heirs. Although Luo Xueshans family was better than ordinary people, it was barely qualified in Shen Baixiangs eyes. Luo Xueshan admired Shen Baixiang because he was very outstanding, but also because his family wasnt ordinary. If Shen Baixiangs family was very ordinary, she would probably still like him, but her love wouldnt be as strong. People were realistic. It doesnt mean that shes as rich as Lord Tang even though she knows him, Luo Xueshan said with jealousy. Shen Baixiang frowned in annoyance and said to her in a low voice, No matter what, her family is very influential, and were notparable to her at all. There were many super-rich families in the capital, so he didnt know that Xu Qinyins family was the dominant Xu family. It was too unbelievable in his eyes. Luo Xueshan was displeased when Shen Baixiang defended Xu Qinyin again, but she didnt dare to argue with him. Actually, she was simply jealous of Xu Qinqin. Oh, I just saw a shocking scandal about the Tang family today. The daughter of the chairman of the Tang Organization just had a wedding with her fianc, but a strange woman showed up with their nude pictures. Both of them cheated on each other, said one of Shen Baixiangs male friends. I read the news too! However, although the scandal affected the Tang Organization to some extent, it isnt a big deal and it has nothing to do with Lord Tang, the woman defended Tang Qingyang at once. She did that because she heard that Tang Qingyang was quite different from other rich heirs. Many rich heirs were yboys and changed their girls even more frequently than they changed their clothes. Tang Qingyang, however, was still single and didnt have a special rtionship with any women. Even if some richdies went to seduce him, he still kept a distance from them. Some rich heirs even joked that Tang Qingyang probably didnt like women or he had a problem with his sexual potency. It was just a joke, and nobody took it seriously. I didnt say it has anything to do with Lord Tang, I just talked about the scandal of the Tang Organization. You dont need to be annoyed! the man argued. He also knew that the scandal wouldnt have a serious impact on the Tang Organization. Tang Yaxin, instead of Tang Qingyang, was the important role in the big news after all, so Tang Qingyang wouldnt be affected. ... Tang Qingyang felt a little uneasy when he saw Xu Qinyining, but he told himself to stay calm. Xu Qinyin had no idea what Tang Qingyang was thinking, so she directly went to sit next to him, which made Tang Qingyangs heart beat faster. Where is Gu Ning? Xu Qinyin asked. Oh, she needed to deal with something, but shell be here before 10 pm, Tang Qingyang said. Fine. Xu Qinyin nodded. She knew that Gu Ning was always busy. Why are you drinking? Your injury just recovered. Xu Qinyin was displeased the second she saw the ss ced on the table in front of Tang Qingyang. Ever since Tang Qingyang was injured because of her, Xu Qinyin had cooked for him many times. With the help of Gu Nings power crystals, Tang Qingyang felt much better in two days, but Xu Qinyin wasnt aware of it. She still kept cooking for him, and Tang Qingyang gradually got used to it. Xu Qinyin was very good at cooking, so Tang Qingyang started to enjoy it when she came and shared a meal with him. Xu Qinyin was willing to take care of Tang Qingyang as well. At the same time, Tang Qingyang noticed that he had special feelings towards Xu Qinyin now. When he was alone, his mind sometimes wandered and he couldnt help thinking of Xu Qinyin. Jiang Ruiqin noticed his unusual behavior, and asked him whether he fell in love with Xu Qinyin now. It was a difficult question for Tang Qingyang to answer, because he wasnt very sure of his feelings. He didnt know whether he simply felt touched because Xu Qinyin took good care of him, or if he was really in love with her. Therefore, he wasnt able to answer that question. Besides, Tang Qingyang thought that there was a gap in the social status between him and Xu Qinyin, and he also nned to take revenge in the near future. Because of that, he instinctively rejected romance. However, he couldnt stop missing Xu Qinyin. Xu Qinyin felt rxed when she was hanging out with Tang Qingyang, so she enjoyed seeing him more often. She also had a good impression of Tang Qingyang, but it wasnt enough for her to fall in love with him. All in all, both of them preferred to let nature take its course. Jiang Ruiqin was aware of it too, so he didnt do anything inappropriate to set them up. Im already fine, and Im quite happy today, so I want to have some drinks. Tang Qingyang enjoyed having someone who cared about him. Chapter 1491 - There Are All Kinds of Fish in the Sea

Chapter 1491: There Are All Kinds of Fish in the Sea

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He had many friends who also cared about him, but Xu Qinyin was different in his eyes. Is it about the Tang family? Xu Qinyin asked. She read the big news about the Tang family today as well. Although Xu Qinyin wasnt clear about Tang Qingyangs grudges against the Tang family, she knew that he hated the Tang family and that Tang Bingsen always acted against Tang Qingyang. Xu Qinyin was displeased about it, so she also felt happy when the Tang family was in trouble. Yeah. Tang Qingyang nodded. Will it affect you or the Tang Organization? Xu Qinyin asked again with concern. After all, Tang Qingyang was a major shareholder of the Tang Organization. Its fine. Not a big deal, I can handle it well, Tang Qingyang said. Great! Xu Qinyin was relieved. Since youre in a good mood today, lets have a toast! Xu Qinyin raised her ss and clinked Tang Qingyangs ss. After that, they swallowed their drinks. Before Xu Qinyin came, Tang Qingyang had already drunk a lot, but he was willing to listen to her after she came and told him to drink less. Jiang Ruiqin was amused by the scene and hoped that they could get together as soon as possible. ... Shen Baixiang kept ncing at Xu Qinyin, which annoyed Luo Xueshan, making her lose interest in the gathering. However, she couldnt say anything about it in case Shen Baixiang was mad at her. They all drank in an upset atmosphere and felt bored. Shen Baixiang and Luo Xueshan were in a bad mood, so their friends left them behind and began to y games by themselves. At 9:30 pm, Gu Ning came and walked to Tang Qingyang. Luo Xueshan noticed Gu Ning the second she showed up in the bar and was quite shocked. She recognized Gu Ning because she had read a lot of news about her on the Inte. To be specific, she was one of Gu Nings fans. Gu Ning had a lot of great achievements at a very young age, and she also had a bright future ahead. She also wished that she could be as sessful as Gu Ning. However, it turned out that Xu Qinyin and Gu Ning were friends in real life, which made Luo Xueshan even more jealous of Xu Qinyin now. Because of Xu Qinyin, Luo Xueshan changed her impression of Gu Ning. She let her jealousy totally get the better of her. However, Gu Ning definitely didnt care about her opinions. Ningning, did you hear about what happened to the Tang family today? Xu Qinyin asked Gu Ning when she sat down. Sure. Gu Ning smiled. It wasnt a secret that she and Tang Yaxin were enemies. Xu Qinyin didnt understand Gu Nings smile, but Tang Qingyang did, because it was just a part of Gu Nings revenge. Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue are gross! Xu Qinyin said with a frown. There are all kinds of fish in the sea, Gu Ning said and shrugged. Shortly after Gu Ning seated herself by the table, she sensed an unkind gaze on them. She gave a simple nce and figured out who it was. Although Gu Ning didnt know whether Xu Qinyin was aware of Shen Baixiangs presence, she had no intention to mention it in case Xu Qinyin became unhappy. Shen Baixiang came with his friends today after all, so it could be a coincidence. Gu Ning didnt bother to pay more attention to Shen Baixiang, and they began to enjoy drinks and games. When Xu Qinyin lost the game, Tang Qingyang proposed to drink for her, but Xu Qinyin rejected it and said that he should be more careful about his injury. Although Xu Qinyin turned him down, he wasnt disappointed at all. From their interaction, Gu Ning saw the chemistry between them, but seeing as neither of them wanted to make it public now, Gu Ning smiled and said nothing. A whileter, Gu Ning went to thedies room with Xu Qinyin and asked her whether she saw Shen Baixiang in the bar. Xu Qinyin didnt know that Shen Baixiang was also in the bar, but she told Gu Ning about what had happened outside the bar. ... Qi Ziyue suffered the torture caused by the drugs for nearly an hour, then became quiet. Chen Yunlin also woke up about an hourter. The moment she got her consciousness back, she remembered the person in ck and stood up in fear at once. Because Gu Ning already removed the ropes from Chen Yunlins body, she was able to move freely now. She checked her surroundings, and found that she was still in her study, which meant that the persons target wasnt her. If she wasnt the target, it must be Qi Ziyue! Chen Yunlin was scared and ran to the master bedroom anxiously. She was stunned once she saw the situation in the master bedroom. In the master bedroom, everything was broken and scattered around, while Qi Ziyue was lying on the ground without clear vital signs. Chen Yunlin panicked and trembled in fear. Chapter 1492 - Poured in His Body

Chapter 1492: Poured in His Body

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chen Yunlin instinctively wanted to run away, but she didnt. However, she didnt dare to move closer either. After hesitating for a while, she still walked to Qi Ziyue. Her heart was pounding fast, and her body was shaking. When she moved near, she saw bruises, abrasions, and cuts all around Qi Ziyues body. Chen Yunlin was frightened, because she didnt know whether Qi Ziyue was still alive. She did everything she could to calm herself down and reached her finger out to test his breath. Luckily, Qi Ziyue was still breathing, although his breathing was quite weak. Chen Yunlin knew that the Tang family was chasing Qi Ziyue now, but she had to send him to the hospital as soon as possible. She didnt want him to die. There were many hospitals in the capital, so she was confident that the Tang family couldnt find him so soon. Therefore, Chen Yunlin called an ambnce. About 10 minutester, an ambnce arrived and Chen Yunlin followed Qi Ziyue to the hospital. The doctor examined Qi Ziyue, but he didnt tell Chen Yunlin the result right away. Instead, he asked for her rtionship with Qi Ziyue. Chen Yunlin told the doctor that they were friends, and the doctor asked her how Qi Ziyue was seriously hurt like that. Chen Yunlin then told the doctor that a strange woman in ck intruded into her home at midnight and attacked them. The doctor, however, still had doubt after hearing her exnation. It was obvious that there was arge amount of drugs in Qi Ziyues body and Qi Ziyue hurt himself after being affected by the drug. It was possible that Chen Yunlin was hiding the truth in order to protect Qi Ziyue. If not, it was also possible that she didnt know that Qi Ziyue had taken a lot of drugs. Well, your friend took a lot of drugs, and the excessive amount of drug use caused confusion, judgment disorders, simr delusional schizophrenia, paranoia, auditory hallucinations, persecutory delusions, etc. Your friend was in a very bad situation, and the injuries around his body were likely caused by himself during the hallucinations, the doctor said. W-What? Hes on drugs? Chen Yunlin was shocked. To her astonishment, Qi Ziyue was using drugs. I cant believe it. Are you sure? It was totally uneptable in Chen Yunlins eyes. Seeing Chen Yunlins reaction, the doctor was sure that she didnt know that Qi Ziyue was on drugs. Yes, he just took arge amount of drugs. After making sure of it, Chen Yunlin still found it was hard for her to ept, because she knew how addictive and poisonous drugs were. She didnt think that Qi Ziyue took the drugs on his own, and believed that it must have been the strange woman who forced him to do it. She wanted to call the police, but gave up once she thought of theplicated situation Qi Ziyue was in. Hows he now? Chen Yunlin asked. The injuries on his body arent serious, but therge amount of drugs badly affect his organs. Hes already addicted to the drugs and will suffer withdrawal after waking up. We can only cure his body, but we cant help him get rid of the drugs. Itsplicated, the doctor said. Although the doctor hated drug addicts, he had to let Qi Ziyue use drugs if they wanted to treat him. Otherwise, he would easily lose his temper during the treatment. What should we do now? Chen Yunlin felt helpless. We must cure his injuries first and we need drugs to help him stay calm during this time, said the doctor. I dont have drugs. He didnt take the drugs on his own. Someone forced him to take the drugs! Chen Yunlin said. Hearing that, the doctor nodded. It wasnt very likely for a drug addict to take such arge amount of drugs at a time. If Qi Ziyue was forced to take a lot of drugs, the person must have been trying to kill him. In that case, Qi Ziyue was quite lucky that he survived. Where is his family? the doctor askedter. He doesnt have a family, Chen Yunlin said. Well, then he can make the decision himself after waking up, the doctor said. Chen Yunlin wasnt Qi Ziyues family, so she didnt have the right to make decisions for him. And whenever the patient had the ability to make decisions, he had to do it himself. Sure. Chen Yunlin nodded. Chen Yunlin asked for a VIP ward for Qi Ziyue, and told the doctor and nurses not to tell other people where Qi Ziyue stayed. She didnt want anyone to find him. It was part of doctors and nurses duties to keep patients privacy from other people, so they agreed. However, if the police came, nobody could stop them. What Chen Yunlin didnt know was that the Tang family didnt turn to the police for help this time, because Qi Ziyue still had something on the Tang family. Chapter 1493 - A Plan B

Chapter 1493: A n B

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Without the polices help, it wasnt easy for the Tang family to find Qi Ziyue within a short time. If the Tang turned to the police for help, the police could make full use of its security system and find Qi Ziyues location using his face and identity. ... At 11:30 pm, Gu Ning left with her friends. Although Xu Qinyin knew that Shen Baixiang was also in the bar, she didnt bother to pay attention to him. In her eyes, Shen Baixiang was merely a stranger now. Gu Ning told Tang Qingyang to drive Xu Qinyin home, because it wasnt safe for a girl to go back home alone, and she didnt have a car right now and still needed to deal with somethingter. Ba Tianyang stayed by Tang Qingyang, and he didnt drink, so he could drive them home. And Jiang Ruiqin was a strong man, so he could take a taxi by himself. ... Gu Ning didnt go back home after leaving her friends, and instead went to the hospital where Tang Yaxin stayed. She had paid Qi Ziyue back, so Tang Yaxin was her next target. ... When Xu Qinyin was having drinks with her friends in the bar, Shen Baixiang felt ufortable, but now he hated staying in the bar now that she was gone. Therefore, Shen Baixiang excused himself and left earlier than his friends. Shen Baixiang had already paid the bill before the drinks and snacks were ced on the table, so it was fine if he left now. And since Shen Baixiang didnt want to stay, his friends didnt stop him. Luo Xueshan, however, chased after Shen Baixiang. Let them go, and we can enjoy ourselves! The moment Shen Baixiang and Luo Xueshan were gone, their friends began to talk about them. I think Shen Baixiang admires Miss Xu, but Miss Xu doesnt like him at all. Shen Baixiang has always wanted to marry a rich girl, but hes a little shameless given his attitude towards Miss Xu now. He rejected her before precisely because he thought that her family is ordinary. Shen Baixiang is very outstanding, so its understandable that he has a high standard for his girlfriend, but he shouldnt get above himself. Miss Xu is from a real super-rich family after all. Right, Miss Xu isnt dumb at all. I dont think shell ept Shen Baixiang. Alright, stop talking about them. Its none of our business. After that, they dropped the topic and started to y games. ... Hey, Baixiang, wait for me. Where are you going? Luo Xueshan called after Shen Baixiang. Im going home. Why are you following me? Shen Baixiang was impatient. I... Luo Xueshan bit her lips, but didnt dare to say anything in case Shen Baixiang was mad. Shen Baixiang saw through her and asked, Do you think that Im going to see Xu Qinyin? Yeah. Luo Xueshan was quite honest and nodded. Why? Im not familiar with her, and shes so rude to me. Do you think that Im a snobbish man? I know her family is much more powerful than mine, but it doesnt mean that Ill do everything to get her, Shen Baixiang said. He purposely said that in front of Luo Xueshan to hide his real intentions. However, it was quite stupid, because everyone was aware of his real aim. He didnt want other people to think of him as a man who had too much pride in himself, and he also wanted to climb up the socialdder as possible as he could. Luo Xueshan was his B-n, so he didnt want to damage his image in her eyes. Luo Xueshan, however, believed every word he said to her. Actually, Luo Xueshan wasnt an idiot, but she still chose to believe the man she loved. Baixiang, can I drive you home? Luo Xueshan askedter. No need. Im a man, and I can go home on my own. If you dont want to have fun with them tonight, you should go back home too. Its not safe for you to stay outside toote, Shen Baixiang said. After that, he ignored Luo Xueshan and got in a taxi. He drank a little tonight, so he couldnt drive now. Luo Xueshan was disappointed when Shen Baixiang left her behind, but she soon persuaded herself to ept it. They werent a couple anyway, so it wasnt Shen Baixiangs duty to take care of her. Therefore, Luo Xueshan went back home too, because Shen Baixiang had already left and she felt bored without him. ... When Gu Ning showed up at the hospital, she was in a nurse uniform with a medical mask so that no one could recognize her. Chapter 1494 - Help Me

Chapter 1494: Help Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Once Gu Ning arrived, she directly walked towards Tang Yaxins ward which was on the 7th floor. It was already past 12 am, so there were only a few people walking around in the hospital. However, an ident happened on Gu Nings way towards the 7th floor. When Gu Ning walked in the passage of the 7th floor, the door of a VIP ward was suddenly pushed open and an old woman in a patient suit ran outside in a panic. Although the woman was very old, she still ran without caring about anything around her and almost hit Gu Ning. Gu Ning stopped and looked at her, and the old woman immediately begged Gu Ning for help. Help me, please. Someone wants to kill me. The old woman looked into the ward with fright, which implied that the person who wanted to kill her was in it. Hearing that, Gu Ning frowned and wasnt sure whether it was true or not. The next second, a younger woman about 30 years old ran outside in panic as well. The old woman hid herself behind Gu Ning the moment she saw the younger woman and looked frightened. Although Gu Ning didnt understand what was happening, she felt that she should protect the old woman at this moment. In addition, she could feel that the old womans fear was real. A guilty look shed in the younger womans eyes, but Gu Ning still caught it. Miss, Im sorry, my mother is mentally ill, she doesnt know what shes doing now, she exined to Gu Ning and took her as a nurse in this hospital. Saying that, she went to pull the old woman. Mom, no one wants to kill you. No, no, stay away from me! The old woman clenched Gu Nings arm without dy and refused to go back to the ward with the younger woman. Gu Ning had to stop the younger woman. Since your mother is mentally ill, I can have a look. She sensed that something was abnormal between the old woman and the younger woman. Its fine. My mother will be fine after resting for a while in the ward, the younger woman said. She was unwilling to let Gu Ning be involved in it. If Gu Ning was involved, she was afraid that the old woman would say something that she shouldnt say. Im a nurse, and its part of my job to take care of the patients. We can go to the ward together, Gu Ning said. She was sure that the younger woman wasnt a good person. The younger woman couldnt reject it now, because it would raise suspicion. What she didnt know was that Gu Ning wasnt a nurse at all. Fine. The younger woman agreed in the end. She had bad luck today. Lets go inside together now, Gu Ning gently said to the old woman. No, no, no. The old woman quickly shook her head. If Gu Ning leftter, she would still be in danger. Rx, Ill stay by your side, Gu Ning said tofort her. The old woman was struck dumb for a second, then chose to believe Gu Ning. Afterwards, the three of them walked into the ward and the younger woman closed the door at once. However, the moment the younger woman did that, Gu Ning hit the back of her neck knocking her unconscious. What? The old woman was scared by Gu Nings sudden movement. At the same time, she felt relieved when the younger woman passed out. Maam, I believe you, so I just knocked her unconscious. Can you trust me too? Gu Ning asked the old woman in a serious tone. Sure, sure. The old woman nodded. After that, Gu Ning moved the younger woman to the other bed in the ward, then walked back to the old woman. Maam, what happened? The old woman was more trustworthy in Gu Nings eyes, so she wanted to hear the truth from her mouth. However, if this old woman had done something uneptable before, Gu Ning wouldnt help her. The younger woman called this old woman her mother, so the younger woman could be this old womans daughter or daughter-inw. They were close family members, so something terrible must have happened. The old woman burst into tears all of a sudden. Shes my daughter, but my adopted daughter. Her name is Xiang Yili. She is the biological daughter of one of my distant rtives. Her parents passed away in a car ident when she was 10, and she had nowhere to go. My family was richer and I didnt have any children, so I adopted her and raised her up as my own kid. About 10 years ago, my husband died of cancer, and I had to manage my familys business alone. My brother-inws family helps me sometimes, but Im suffering from kidney failure now and I need to step down from my position. I n to give my brother-inw my shares and let him take over my family business, while my adopted daughter can have 10% shares. My adopted daughter, however, is unwilling to ept it, she believes that she should take over my familys business. She wants to murder me before I settle the will, but she doesnt know that my will is already settled and she wont get the wealth that doesnt belong to her even if Im dead. Chapter 1495 - Greedy Adopted Daughter

Chapter 1495: Greedy Adopted Daughter

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions During these years, my brother-inws family has never hesitated to help me. Theyre diligent and kind, and never asked for anything they dont deserve. My adopted daughter, however, isnt grateful at all. She behaved like a good girl in front of us before she got married, but we were astonished and mad that she got pregnant before marrying. We couldnt ept it. Actually, if her husband is a good man with potential, we would wish them all the best. However, her husband is merely a gangster and she has had several abortions because of him. If she has another abortion, she could be infertile. We were left no choice, but to hold a wedding for them. I gave them a house and a car along with five hundred thousand yuan, and I hoped that they could live a happy life afterwards. They listened to me at the beginning, but soon they becamezy and rude. They always asked me for money and more money. Theyre too greedy and even wanted to steal my property by murdering me! Hearing that, Gu Ning was surprised and angry. The old woman looked very sad and Gu Ning trusted her. After that, the old woman began to cry again, but she suddenly coughed and seemed to be short of breath. Gu Ning was afraid that she might be in great pain, so she stood up and poured a ss of water for her. Gu Ning also secretly put a power crystal inside before she handed the ss to the old woman. Maam, have some water. Thanks. The old woman drank the water Gu Ning gave her. After drinking the water with magical power, the old woman quickly felt much better. Why dont you call your brother-inw right now? I dont think your adopted daughter is trustworthy, Gu Ning said. She hid my phone away, and I cant find it. Maybe its on her, the old woman said and tried to leave the bed to search for it, but she was stopped by Gu Ning. Ill do it. Gu Ning then went to search Xiang Yilis body and found two phones. Maam, which one is yours? The ck one, the old woman said. Gu Ning gave the ck phone to the old woman, and the old woman called her brother-inw at once. At this time, the old womans brother-inw was already asleep, but luckily his phone was turned on at all times. Whats wrong? he asked with concern. It couldnt be good news if his sister-inw called him at midnight. Dailong,e to the hospital with your wife right now. I have something important to talk to you about, the old woman said. Xiang Dailong was worried. What happened? Youll knowter, the old woman said. Fine, were on our way, Xiang Dailong said and hung up the call. Before the old womans brother-inw came, Gu Ning couldnt leave, so she patiently stayed in the ward. Anyway, she had enough time to deal with Tang Yaxin. About 10 minutester, Xiang Dailong and his wife arrived. Their home wasnt far from the hospital, and there was little traffic on the road thatte at night, so they arrived very fast. Xiang Dailong was in histe thirties and was still very young, while his wife was only 35 this year. They thought that the old woman was in great danger, so they came in a hurry, but they felt relieved once they saw that she was fine. What happened? Since its your family affair, I think I should leave now, Gu Ning said with a smile and excused herself. Thank you so much, miss! the old woman thanked Gu Ning again. From the beginning to the end, the old woman believed that Gu Ning was only a nurse working in the hospital. Youre wee, Gu Ning said and left. She didnt go to Tang Yaxins ward, but directly walked out of the building. If she entered Tang Yaxins ward right after she left the old womans ward, the old woman might get involved in trouble because of her. She didnt want the old woman to be punished because of what she would do to Tang Yaxin. Although the old woman interrupted her n tonight, she didnt me her, instead she felt satisfied that she had helped another innocent person out. Xiang Dailong frowned in annoyance when he saw Xiang Yili lying on another bed with her eyes closed. Whats Yili doing here? Shouldnt she take care of you? Xiang Dailong asked. He also had a bad impression of Xiang Yili after knowing about her bad deeds. However, she was a member of their family, so he couldnt do anything about it. She was knocked unconscious by the young nurse just now, the old woman said, then told them everything. Xiang Dailong and his wife were furious after knowing what had happened. In fact, they never had the idea to steal their sister-inws property. It was their familys business after all, so they were unwilling to let Xiang Yili take over. Chapter 1496 - Take Revenge

Chapter 1496: Take Revenge

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Most importantly, Xiang Yili wasnt skilled at running a business, and she would ruin their family business within a short time. Therefore, no matter what, they had to stop her from taking over their family business. Besides, given what Xiang Yili had done to the old woman, their mother and daughter rtionship came to an end, so the old woman decided to take back the 10% shares which used to belong to Xiang Yili. ... When Gu Ning showed up in the hospital again, she was in all ck once more. It wasnt a very special look, so she didnt attract much attention from other people. Many people wore masks, especially medical masks in a hospital, and everyone was busy dealing with his or her own things. No idents happened this time, and Gu Ning sessfully reached Tang Yaxins ward. She used her Jade Eyes to see inside of the ward before she entered, so she saw that Ji Yijing was staying with Tang Yaxin in the room. At this time, both of them were fast asleep. Tang Yaxin woke up shortly after she was admitted to the hospital, but unfortunately she was diagnosed with a sexually transmitted disease. STDs spread through sexual intercourse, and mainly affected the genitals, so because Tang Yaxin had a sexual rtionship with different men, it wasnt strange that she was infected. STDs were infectious, but Qi Ziyue wasnt infected, so Tang Yaxin might have just gotten infected a short while ago. K hadnt investigated it, so Gu Ning wasnt aware of it. The door of the ward wasnt locked, which was for the doctors convenience. Therefore, Gu Ning pushed the door open and walked inside without waking up Tang Yaxin and Ji Yijing. She walked to Ji Yijing first and hit the back of her neck so that Ji Yijing would fall unconscious right away. Gu Nings target was Tang Yaxin tonight, so she had to make sure that Ji Yijing wouldnt make any noises. After that, Gu Ning walked towards Tang Yaxin who was lying on the hospital bed. It was super easy for Gu Ning to kill her right now, but Gu Ning had no intention to do that. If she wanted to kill them, she could have done that a long time ago when she saw them for the first time. She wanted to torture Tang Yaxin. Gu Ning woke Tang Yaxin up the next second. Tang Yaxin was displeased when someone ruined her sweet dreams. She opened her eyes and wanted to vent her anger on the person who dared to do that to her. However, she was scared the second she saw Gu Nings face, and Gu Ning pinched her neck at once so that she couldnt make a sound. Tang Yaxin raised her hands to move Gu Nings hands away, but Gu Ning released her cold magical power. When the cold magical power affected Tang Yaxin, Tang Yaxin stiffened and couldnt move at all. You better stay quiet, or Ill break your neck, Gu Ning said in a low voice. Tang Yaxin turned to look at her mother, but Ji Yijing was still lying on the other bed silently. She cant help you, because shes unconscious now, Gu Ning said with a satisfied smile. Knowing that, Tang Yaxin felt helpless. W-Who are you? What do you want to do? Tang Yaxin struggled to say aplete sentence. Take revenge of course. Gu Ning sneered. You... Tang Yaxin was scared and thought of Tang Aining. Are you the woman who ruined my wedding? Tang Yaxin asked. Right, but to be specific, I am Tang Aining, Gu Ning said. She didnt bother to hide her real identity now. No, No. Tang Yaxin was frightened and refused to believe it. Tang Aining was already dead, and she didnt think that Tang Aining coulde alive again. Well, I can exin it to you. Gu Ning smiled again. She didnt care whether Tang Yaxin was willing to hear it or not and continued, On 6th, Augustst year, Qi Ziyue invited me to have fun on the ocean, which was part of your scheme... Hearing that, Tang Yaxin trembled in fear. Gu Ning was very satisfied with her reaction and said, I was shot in the right shoulder and left thigh, and I still remember our conversation at that time. I asked Qi Ziyue why he did that to me, but you told me that Qi Ziyue never loved me. I was simply a pawn in his eyes, right? Tang Yaxin almost had a breakdown, because she still remembered it very clearly. However, she still couldnt believe that Gu Ning was Tang Aining. Tang Aining was dead, and that was the only truth that she could ept. Chapter 1497 - Hang on There, Tang Yaxin

Chapter 1497: Hang on There, Tang Yaxin

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions You also told me that our father understood that he would lose control of me once my mother died, so he arranged for a man to chase me and made me fall in love with the man. I did everything I could for our father, but you still stole my man away from me. Tang Yaxin stared straight at Gu Ning in great shock. Tang Yaxin, what a surprise! Gu Ning smiled at her. No, its impossible. Tang Yaxin almost cried in despair. You still dont believe it? Well, do you remember what you did to me on the first day you and your mother, whos a mistress, entered my home? You treated me as a maid and caused mischief between me and Tang Bingsen, Gu Ning said. She remembered everything clearly, and didnt have the courage to forget the terrible things she had been through. You never stopped humiliating me when we lived under the same roof. You looked kind on the surface, but actually you were the evilest girl Ive ever seen... Stop it, stop it now! Tang Yaxin cried. People who didnt know her might have sympathy for her, but Gu Ning didnt buy it. Her tears were cheap, and she was as evil as always. Gu Ning had no sympathy for her enemy. Stop it? Why? Tang Yaxin, you should admit to your crimes, Gu Ning said. Everyone will pay for what he or she has done before, right? No, no. Tang Yaxin shook her head. I know Im not a good person either, because Ive done a lot of bad things for Tang Bingsen. If Im punished one day, Im willing to ept it, Gu Ning said. She had no choice in her previous incarnation, but she had choices in this incarnation and she chose to be a good person. No, no, please. Tang Yaxin began to beg Gu Ning for forgiveness, although it was useless. She was no match for Gu Ning, and it was impossible for her to escape now. It was very easy for Gu Ning to kill her at this moment, but Gu Ning didnt do that. Tang Yaxin was reluctant to die, because she was so young. Rx, I wont kill you, Ill only torture you. Not only you, but Qi Ziyue, Tang Bingsen, Ji Yijing, and whoever has caused me pain before will also be tortured by me, Gu Ning said. You cant run away. None of you can get away with what youve done to me. Gu Nings cold voice echoed in Tang Yaxins ears. Tang Yaxin was terrified and her body shook harder. In the following seconds, her body began to be cold and stiff under the effect of Gu Nings magical power. Although Gu Ning had no intention to directly ruin her body, she could easily damage her body. Tang Yaxin felt more and more ufortable and she was also in a terrible metal condition now. After a while, Gu Ning stopped. Hang on there, Tang Yaxin. Its not over yet, and Ille back to you, Gu Ning said and left. Once Gu Ning let her go, Tang Yaxin wanted to shout, but didnt dare to do that in case Gu Ning came back and killed her. She waspletely under the control of the fear that Gu Ning caused her. Tang Yaxin didnt dare to ring the bell calling for a nurse until Gu Ning was gone for a long time. Ji Yijing was still unconscious, and both of them needed help right away. Hearing the bell, a nurse ran over in a hurry. Although the nurse disliked Tang Yaxin after knowing about her sex scandal and STD, it was her job so she had to take care of her. She was only a nurse, and didnt dare to act against the powerful Tang family. Because it was a VIP ward, there was a living room at the front. The nurse turned on the lights once she walked inside, then stepped to the inner room. Miss Tang, what happened? The nurse was scared when she saw Tang Yaxin trembling on the bed. Stay away from me, Tang Yaxin screamed. Her mental state was abnormal now and couldnt distinguish the nurse from Tang Aining. Chapter 1498 - It’s Tang Aining

Chapter 1498: Its Tang Aining

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Alright, I wont go over. You can calm down first. The nurse stopped at once, then she noticed that Ji Yijing was still sleeping on another bed. She felt that it was quite strange and frowned with confusion. Thinking of Tang Yaxins current condition, the nurse sensed that something wrong must have happened, so she ran to test Ji Yijings breath. Luckily, Ji Yijing was still breathing, so the nurse was relieved. Mrs. Tang? The nurse shook Ji Yijings body, but she wouldnt wake up. Mrs. Tang? Mrs. Tang? The nurse got nervous. Without dy, she stood up and went to the doctor who was on duty tonight. The doctor and his assistant came back with the nurseter. The male doctor was Tang Yaxins attending physician, and the female doctor was his assistant. On their way to the ward, the nurse briefly introduced Tang Yaxins and Ji Yijings conditions to him, but he was also confused. It was obvious that Tang Yaxin was mentally shocked, but they didnt know why it suddenly happened. Ji Yijing was unconscious now, so no one could tell them the real reason. When someone entered the ward again, Tang Yaxin shouted, Leave me alone. Dont kill me! The male doctor was surprised when Tang Yaxin shouted that at him. He wondered if she might have had a terrible nightmare, or was someone really going to kill her? The male doctor found it quite strange. Miss Tang, calm down. Were here to help you, can you tell us what happened in this room? The male doctor remained patient. Tang Aining, its Tang Aining. She wants to take revenge! Tang Yaxin shouted again. Although her mind was in chaos right now, she was still able to answer questions. Hearing that, the male doctor nodded, because he was aware of what had happened at Tang Yaxins wedding. However, he didnt think that Tang Aining was a bad person. If the news about her on the Inte was real, then she had been through a lot and was pitiful. Tang Yaxin, on the contrary, was quite hateful. Nevertheless, Tang Yaxin was his patient now, so he had to focus on his job as a doctor. Has she been here? the male doctor asked. Yes, and she said that she would torture me, Tang Yaxin said in fear. Doctor Zhang, can you go check Mrs. Tangs body? the male doctor asked the female doctor. Sure. Doctor Zhang agreed and walked to Ji Yijing. After checking on Ji Yijing, she said, She is indeed passed out, its probably because of a sudden scare. Hearing that, the male doctor frowned. No, its Tang Aining. Tang Aining knocked my mother unconscious, Tang Yaxin said at once. Doctor Zhang, you can stay here tofort Miss Tang, and Ill go to the monitoring room, the male doctor said. No problem. Doctor Zhang agreed, so the male doctor left for the monitoring room. The male doctor watched the surveince footage for the cameras in the passage first, and he saw a woman dressed in all ck pass by just a few minutes ago. About three minutester, a nurse ran towards Tang Yaxins ward. If the woman in all ck didnt walk fast, she must still be in the hospital right now. The male doctor thought for a while, but didnt call the police. Instead, he called Tang Bingsen. Tang Yaxin was in a bad mental condition, while Ji Yijing was still unconscious, so he could only talk about it with Tang Bingsen. Tang Bingsen was displeased when someone interrupted his sleep at midnight, but he calmed down the second he saw the callers name. The first thought in his mind was that Tang Yaxin could be in trouble, so he picked it up right away. Although he was mad at Tang Yaxin because of what had happened at her wedding, she was his daughter after all. After that, the male doctor told Tang Bingsen about what had just happened. Tang Bingsen was furious and med the male doctor for not taking good care of Tang Yaxin and Ji Yijing. The male doctor knew that it was his fault, so he kept apologizing to Tang Bingsen. Even though Tang Bingsen was full of anger, he still didnt want to call the police. The male doctor also told him that this was the first call he made, so Tang Bingsen told him not to call the police or tell anyone else. He decided to deal with it himself. Before long, Tang Bingsen arrived at the hospital along with two top bodyguards. They were much stronger than the bodyguards at Tang Yaxins wedding, because they were mercenaries who wereparable to professional killers. Tang Bingsen was afraid that Tang Aining would attack him again, so he hired two mercenaries to protect him. To his astonishment, Tang Aining went to hurt Tang Yaxin. He thought that the hospital would be safe, but it turned out that he was wrong. Tang Bingsen went to see Tang Yaxin and Ji Yijing right after he reached the hospital. Ji Yijing woke up before Tang Bingsen walked into the ward, and she felt terrified after hearing what had happened when she was unconscious. Tang Aining was a formidable enemy, making it impossible for them to stay calm at this moment. Ji Yijingforted Tang Yaxin for a long while before she finally rxed a little. Tang Yaxin told Tang Bingsen what Tang Aining had done to her, but her voice still trembled in fear when she mentioned the name. Chapter 1499 - Wu Shunhua Found Gu Ning

Chapter 1499: Wu Shunhua Found Gu Ning

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Tang Bingsen still didnt believe that the woman was Tang Aining, he found that there was no other exnation. After all, only Tang Aining knew all of his dirty secrets. If the woman was really Tang Aining, he was very anxious that she might have evidence of his crimes in her hands. Tang Bingsen had already hired professional killers to chase and kill Tang Aining, but he hadnt heard any good news yet. He hoped that he could hear the news that the task was fulfilled as soon as possible so that he could sleep at night. Tang Bingsen didnt stay in the hospital for a long time, because there was nothing he could do. He told one of his mercenaries to stay and protect his wife and daughter. He would arrange for two bodyguards toe overter. ... At this time, Gu Ning was back in her home. She went back to Century City, and it was already 2:30 pm when she finally went to bed. Before she slept, she took out a pair of earphones and put them into her ears. She left a bug under Tang Yaxins bed when she was talking with her in the hospital, so she was able to secretly listen to Tang Yaxins conversation with other people. The bug could also record the conversations, so Gu Ning was listening to the recording. Afterwards, she learned that Tang Bingsen arranged a mercenary and two bodyguards to protect Tang Yaxin. Given Gu Nings ability, a mercenary was no match for her. In addition, Gu Ning already told Tang Yaxin that she would see her again, which meant she wasnt worried about what Tang Yaxin would do. If she was able to hurt Tang Yaxin when there were skilled men protecting her, Tang Yaxin would be even more shocked and scared. ... That night, Tang Bingsen, Tang Yaxin, and Ji Yijing didnt sleep at all, because they felt that they were in great danger. Although they had strong bodyguards by their sides, they didnt have confidence that they could protect them well. Besides, Tang Bingsen was still worried that Tang Aining could have something important on him, which could ruin his life. ... Gu Ning, on the other hand, had a good sleep and still got up early the next morning, then went outside to run. Once she left her home, she felt that someone was staring at her, and it seemed to be a cultivator. Gu Ning thought of Baili Zongyang or Baili Zongxue at first, but she didnt care much about it and kept on running. When Gu Ning was running, she felt that the cultivator was following her along the way at a distance. In ordinary peoples eyes, it was very normal, because there were plenty of people running at this time. However, Gu Ning knew that it wasnt normal and stayed alert. After running for 10 minutes, Gu Ning stopped where exercise equipment was ced. She deliberately bent her body and nced at the cultivator behind her. With a simple nce, she saw Wu Shunhua who was only 20 meters away from her. Seeing Wu Shunhua, Gu Ning wasnt surprised at all. Wu Shunhua stopped once Gu Ning stopped, but he didnt know that Gu Ning already noticed him. Gu Ning had no interest in paying more attention to him after knowing who he was, so she exercised for a few minutes, then kept on running. Wu Shunhua continued to follow her, but Gu Ning didnt bother to give him a nce. After half an hour, Gu Ning went back home. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya seldom ran in the morning, because Qiao Ya needed to prepare breakfast for Gu Ning, so she basically practiced her fighting skills with Gao Yi in the yard every morning. It was also a good way to improve their strength. When Gu Ning didnt go out for a run sometimes, she would do it too. Undoubtedly, Gu Ning won every time. Although it was just training, they had to use their skills to the best of their ability in order to improve. Gu Nings skills might not improve when herpetitors were Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, but Gao Yi and Qiao Ya learned a lot from her. Actually, not many people could defeat Gu Ning now. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya werent annoyed at all when they were defeated by Gu Ning, instead they felt quite happy that they were making improvement. Therefore, they enjoyed it when Gu Ning fought against them. They normally got up at 6 am and would arrive at thepany before 9 am. There was a rush hour in the morning, so it took a long time on their way to work. When Gu Ning got home, Wu Shunhua called Dongfang Ziyu at once and told her that he finally found Gu Ning. Dongfang Ziyu told Wu Shunhua to keep on spying on Gu Ning. ... Qi Ziyue woke up at 7 am that morning, but he suddenly couldnt remember what he had been through. He tried to sit up, but was out of strength and his body was so painful. Chapter 1500 - Talk with the Doctor

Chapter 1500: Talk with the Doctor

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qi Ziyue was confused and looked around for the answer. When he saw the medical equipment in the room, he was scared. Why was he in a hospital now? Yunlin! he called Chen Yunlin who was by his bed. Qi Ziyues voice was very weak, but luckily Chen Yunlin still heard it. Chen Yunlin opened her eyes and got excited. Ziyue, youre awake! What happened? Why am I in a hospital now? Qi Ziyue frowned in annoyance. She should know that he was in a very dangerous situation now, and Tang Bingsen could find him at any moment. A strange woman intruded into my housest night. She knocked me unconscious. By the time I woke up the room you slept in was inplete chaos. You were seriously injured and lying on the ground, so I had to call an ambnce, Chen Yunlin said. Hearing Chen Yunlins exnation, Qi Ziyue remembered what he had been throughst night and his eyes were full of fear. Hows my body now? Am I alright? Qi Ziyue asked anxiously. Chen Yunlin opened her mouth, but didnt know what to say and where to start. Seeing that, Qi Ziyue had a premonition. Tell me, whats wrong with my body! Qi Ziyue asked in anger. Chen Yunlin understood that Qi Ziyue would know sooner orter, so she said, She poured arge amount of drugs into your body. What? Qi Ziyue was struck dumb. And? Qi Ziyue asked. The injuries on your body werent caused by the woman, it was caused by the hallucinations caused by the drug. The doctor said that youre already addicted to drugs now, and its not appropriate for you to get rid of it right away, because your injuries must be cured first, Chen Yunlin said with worry. She hated drug addicts, but Qi Ziyue was innocent and was forced to take drugs. In that case, she didnt hate him at all, and had sympathy for him. Qi Ziyue remained silent and pressed his lips. He knew how hard and painful it was to get rid of drug addictions. One of his friends was addicted to drugs before, and tried to get rid of itter. Although his friend seeded in the end, his friend honestly told him that it was a great torture and he never wanted to suffer it again. Every time he suffered withdrawal, he would rather die right away. Only people who werent deeply addicted to drugs and had strong determination could sessfully get rid of drug addictions. Therefore, drugs were really harmful. Qi Ziyues addiction to drugs wasnt very serious, and he could recover. However, it would still be very hard. Qi Ziyue was very rich and he could afford drugs for many years, but his body undoubtedly would be ruined. Ziyue, what do you n to do? Chen Yunlin asked. Get the doctor here. I need to talk with him, Qi Ziyue said. Sure. Chen Yunlin nodded and went to call the doctor. After a short while, the doctor came with Chen Yunlin. The doctor thought that it was safer for Qi Ziyue to cure his injuries before he got rid of drugs, but it was illegal to take drugs, so it was still up to Qi Ziyue. He could hide the secret for now, but he wouldnt take responsibility if it was exposed. As a result, Qi Ziyue chose to cure his injuries first. However, he had to figure out a way to get drugs. ... Gu Ning finished eating breakfast, then went to herpany while Wu Shunhua secretly followed her. He followed her all the way to her destination. Wu Shunhua stopped his car outside the Shengning Organization, then Dongfang Ziyu got in and sat next to him. That car is Gu Nings, Wu Shunhua said. It was very normal for Gu Ning, who was the founder of arge business group, to own several cars. I sneaked into their factoryst night, and I found that there is magical power in every one of their medicines, but I just couldnt find the source of the magical power, Dongfang Ziyu said with a frown. She felt disappointed when she failed to find the source. Actually, Gu Ning had already told Ning Changkai to hide the power crystals well, so Dongfang Ziyu couldnt find them. Dongfang Ziyu didnt have Gu Nings Jade Eyes, so it was difficult for her to find them within a short time. In addition, power crystals were stored in porcin bottles, which could stop the magical power from spreading out. What should we do now? Wu Shunhua asked. They had been following Gu Ning for days, but found nothing useful. After a second, Wu Shunhua added, The kung fupetition will be held in half a year, and the patriarch said that you must win the championship to get the magical pill. The kung fupetition was held by Tiandaomen every three years in the cultivation world, and the champion could get a magical pill which was something that every cultivator wanted. Chapter 1501 - Kung Fu Competition

Chapter 1501: Kung Fu Competition

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was difficult and time-consuming for cultivators to go up in levels, so a magical pill could help them a lot. However, there was only one alchemist in the cultivation world, and it wasnt easy to make a magical pill. Even if a magical pill was sessfully made, not everyone could get it. Ordinary cultivators could only try to get it by joining in the kung fupetition. The top three prizes were magical pills of different levels. Magical pills included marrow washing magical pills, restoring magical pills, soul nourishing magical pills, energy storing magical pills, rebirth magical pills, spirit gathering magical pills, etc. There were many other kinds of magical pills, but the alchemists ability was limited and he could only make some basic magical pills. The most effective magical pills were spirit gathering magical pills, which were also the important magical pills on cultivators way to go up in levels. The champion of the kung fupetition could get a spirit gathering magical pill. The second prize was an energy storing magical pill. The third prize was a soul nourishing magical pill. An energy storing magical pill could help a cultivator get10% more of his energy. About three years ago, Baili Zongyang won the championship and he got an energy storing magical pill. He didnt take it himself, but gave it to his father. Therefore, Baili Zongyangs father already passed the period of turning qi into energy and became one of the rare top cultivators in the cultivation world. After all, the majority of cultivators couldnt reach the period of turning qi into energy. Magical power was harder and harder to get now, so it was very difficult for cultivators to improve themselves. Only several senior members of the four dominant families in the cultivation world had the chance to umte that much magical power in the past. The patriarch of the Baili family was Baili Qifeng, and he was at the highest level among other senior members in the four dominant families. As a result, the Baili family held a higher position than the other three families in the cultivation world. In addition, there were more skilled cultivators in the Baili family than in other powerful families. In the Dongfang family, only one senior member passed the period of turning qi into energy. As for the young generation in the Dongfang family, not many were outstanding among their peers. Therefore, the Dongfang family relied on its patriarch to hold an important position in the cultivation world. Baili Zongyang was the top young cultivator in the cultivation world, followed by Dongfang Ziyu, so the Dongfang family ranked second ce right next to the Baili family. The elite group in the cultivation world was called Tiandaozong, and there were eight senior cultivators who were in the period of turning qi into energy and three in the period from concrete to abstract in it. There were many masters in Tiandaozong because it had the alchemist, and they had the priority to get magical pills before other cultivators. In addition to magical pills, they were also talented and paid a lot to improve themselves. Dongfang Ziyu put on a serious expression when Wu Shunhua mentioned thepetition, because it was very important in her eyes. She was stuck in the primary period of turning qi into energy for almost a year, which was verymon, but she lost her patience. After all, it was harder for them to find magical power now, so everything developed slowly. If she could get the magical pill, she could directly reach thest phase of turning qi into energy. She wished that she could pass that period and reached a higher level, but it was nearly impossible. There was a rule set by the host of thepetition that the previous champions couldnt take part in the game again. In that case, Dongfang Ziyu was confident that she could win the first prize this year. She was ranked secondst time. However, nobody knew whether someone else would surpass her. Many things could have happened in the past three years, and every cultivator was working hard to improve himself or herself. Therefore, Dongfang Ziyu still needed to be well-prepared. Did you see Baili Zongxue again? Dongfang Ziyu asked all of a sudden. She believed that Baili Zongxue came for Gu Ning as well, so she was afraid that the Baili family might get the magical power from Gu Ning before her. The four dominant families didnt have a close rtionship with one another in private, and they werepetitors. No, I didnt see her, Wu Shunhua said. Wu Shunhua failed to see Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue again because of his bad luck. In fact, Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue often showed up together, but Wu Shunhua came when they were already gone. They also ran in the morning, but they identally didnt go back to Century Cityst night, so Wu Shunhua couldnt see them this morning. Fine, spy on Gu Ning. I need to go back to the cultivation world for a while. Call me once you have any news, Dongfang Ziyu said. Because the cultivation world was totally different from the mortal world, she couldnt charge a smartphone there and could only carry a smartphone with full energy with her. They could also only carry some small stuff with them, because the space of the portal passage was limited. No problem. Wu Shunhua agreed. Wu Shunhua wasnt a member of the Dongfang family and he wouldnt participate in thepetition either, so he was free and could stay outside as long as he wanted. After that, Dongfang Ziyu left. Chapter 1502 - Threats Come After Unsuccessful Acquisition

Chapter 1502: Threats Come After Unsessful Acquisition

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning saw K when she was waiting for the elevator in the underground parking lot. Hi, boss, several techpanies have contacted me and wanted to acquire High-speed Tech, but I turned them down. Some of them even threatened me in annoyance. K smiled at Gu Ning, and didnt take those threats seriously. Given Gu Nings influence now, nobody could hurt him. Instead, if their enemies in business tried to hurt them, they must be prepared for their own stupid decision. Nopany had ever seeded in scheming against Gu Ningspanies. Even if they could damage the reputation of Gu Ningspanies for a short while, they still failed in the end and suffered a great loss. Because High-speed Tech was just a small startup, and not many people were aware that it was controlled by Gu Ning as well, it didnt have much influence in the society for the time being. However, the first game developed by High-speed Tech became the top one online game once it was released, so it helped High-speed Tech attract a lot of attention from its peers in the game industry. Really? Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow. She wasnt mad at all, but also smiled. How did they threaten you? Not very straightforward, they simply said that High-speed Tech is a small startup and it wont have a bright future without a powerful support, and theyre willing to support us, K said with disdain. Those big techpanies might believe that they were the leaders in the game industry, but K had a different opinion. He was very sure that none of them wasparable to Gu Ning. After all, Gu Ning already had dozens of billions of yuan in assets now. Only K was aware of all Gu Ningspanies, so he knew that she was incredibly rich. Most of her wealth came from jade jewelry. Herpanies in City Teng were worth over ten billion yuan. Kouzi and Jade Beauty Jewelry were also quite profitable. Although only a small number of rich people became loyal customers of Jade Beauty Jewelry, they never hesitated to spend a lot of money on jewelry. A single rich woman could have multiple sets of jewelry. Compared with Jade Beauty Jewelry, Kouzi was popr in most social sses, and many women or girls bought it regrly. Women were very generous in maintaining their beauty, so it was easy to make money by attracting loyal female customers. And although Kouzi was a newly-built brand, it already earned a good reputation for its quality, safety, and great effects. Some rich women might prefer to buy famous international skincare brands, but Kouzi was the most popr domestic brand now. More and more girls or women were willing to try Kouzi, and most of them fell in love with it after using it. Kouzi wasnt on the list of famous international brands now, but it wouldnt take long for it to do that. Some other skincare brands felt threatened facing such a strongpetitor like Kouzi. They deliberately left negativements on it on the Inte, trying to stop more people from buying it, but this tactic wasnt very useful. It was just the beginning, and Kouzi would face more unkindpetition in the future. Gu Ning was prepared, and wasnt worried about it at all. Moreover, as she gained more and more fortune, her social ss was rising as well, which meant that she wasnt weak anymore. She had enough resources, connections, helpers, and so on to help her build and expand her business empire. As a result, no one could force them to sell High-speed Tech if they refused to. In addition to her own influence, Gu Ning also had the Tang familys support. The Tang family held an important position in both business and politics, so nopany dared to act against it even though it was big and sessful in their country. Just ignore them. If they dare to y some dirty tricks, pay them back, Gu Ning said. She had zero tolerance to mean people. I will, K said, he actually had the same idea. Oh, hows the Mu family right now? Gu Ning asked all of a sudden. She hadnt paid attention to the Mu family for a long time, because it was Ks enemy after all, so she thought that she shouldnt care about it. It already lost everything it owned, and will probably dere bankruptcy in the next few days, K said. He felt satisfied that the Mu family lost everything it owned before. As long as his revenge was achieved, he could focus on his own life in the future. In fact, once the Mu family was stuck in a big crisis, its partners all abandoned it. Chapter 1503 - Just Hang out for a While

Chapter 1503: Just Hang out for a While

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Actually, if the Mu family didnt have any dirty secrets, K wouldnt be able to ruin it within such a short time. Mu Xuxin was sick, lying on the patient bed now, and could do nothing to save his family. Although the Mu family went bankrupt, it didnt have many debts, so K still had mercy. Gu Ning gave a nce to Wu Shunhua after she walked into her office, and she noticed that Dongfang Ziyu was absent. After that, she went on dealing with her own business. ... When Dongfang Ziyu reached the boundary between the cultivation world and the mortals world, she ran into Baili Zongxue who just walked out. Hi, Ziyue, are you going home? Baili Zongxue smiled at Dongfang Ziyu. Although the four dominant families were actuallypetitors, they still remained kind to one another on the surface. The Dongfang family and the Baili family also had the intention to form a marriage alliance and let Baili Zongyang marry Dongfang Ziyu. Baili Zongyang agreed, because Dongfang Ziyu was indeed beautiful and the most skilled female cultivator in the cultivation world. Dongfang Ziyu, however, was unwilling to marry him. She made an excuse saying that it was still too early to talk about that now and avoided Baili Zongyang all the time. Baili Zongyang was a very outstanding young man, but she still couldnt fall in love with him. To be specific, Dongfang Ziyu even hated Baili Zongyang a little. As for Baili Zongxue, Dongfang Ziyu stayed polite to her. Yeah, where are you going? Dongfang Ziyu asked. Just hanging out for a while, Baili Zongxue said. The kung fupetition is about toe. Why dont you spend more time on your cultivation? Dongfang Ziyu asked, like she was educating her own younger sister. Hearing that, Baili Zongxue looked aggrieved. I cant make the top three anyway, and it wont change anything even if I practiced my cultivation very hard. Baili Zongxue got along well with Dongfang Ziyu, but it didnt mean that she would say anything to her. Where do you live right now? Dongfang Ziyu asked. My older brother booked a room in a hotel for me, and hell tell me when I go to meet him, Baili Zongxue said, and didnt mention Century City at all. In that case, Dongfang Ziyu understood that Baili Zongxue was determined to hide the secret from her. She was very sure that Baili Zongxue went to the mortals world because of Gu Ning. Alright, see you! Dongfang Ziyu said. Bye-bye, Baili Zongxue said and walked away. Dongfang Ziyu, however, stopped at the boundary and took out her phone to send Wu Shunhua a message and told him that she just ran into Baili Zongxue. ... Tang Yaxin and Ji Yijing didnt sleep at all that night, and looked super haggard. Even though there was a mercenary by their sides, they were still afraid. They knew that mercenaries were very strong and much better thanmon bodyguards, but they kept having nightmares once they closed their eyes. Ji Yijing was in a better mental condition than Tang Yaxin, because she was knocked unconscious when Tang Yaxin was being tortured by Tang Aining. From that night, Tang Yaxin couldnt rx at all. ... Qi Ziyue thought about drugs for a whole morning before he finally turned on his phone. Over a hundred messages and dozens of missed calls flooded into his phone and they all came from his friends. Qi Ziyue ignored them and directly called a person. He called his friend who had been addicted to drugs and sessfully got rid of themter. He knew where to buy drugs. Qi Ziyue didnt know how to exin his current situation to his friend, but he was left no choice now. At the same time, he was also worried that his friend might tell the Tang family about his condition. He wasnt sure whether his friend was still reliable after the shocking scandal erupted. He didnt have close friends after all, and he had to be very careful. After waiting for a few seconds, his friend picked up his call. Ziyue, how are you doing now? Actually, he had tried to find Qi Ziyue when he disappeared all of a sudden, but nobody answered his calls. Qi Ziyues phone was always turned off. Although they werent close friends, they were friends after all. Wang Ge, I need your help, Qi Ziyue said. What can I do for you? Wang Ge said. Im willing to help, but my ability is limited, and I hope you can understand it. Qi Ziyue wasnt displeased at all and said, Well, the thing is... He then told Wang Ge everything, and begged him to help him get drugs. Chapter 1504 - Ache for Money?

Chapter 1504: Ache for Money?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It wasnt a difficult thing in Wang Ges eyes, so he agreed. Although he knew how harmful drugs were, Qi Ziyues situation was different and he thought that he could help him. Wang Ge, my phone wont be on all the time, so Ill call you at 8 pm tonight. If you can get some, Ill arrange for someone to fetch it for me, and Ill directly give you cash then, Qi Ziyue said. He wouldnt meet Wang Ge in person, in case Wang Ge found out where he stayed now. Wang Ge had no intention to know more details, so he didnt ask further about it either. Qi Ziyue didnt need a lot of drugs, and only had to take them 10 times, so it was very easy for him to prepare enough cash. ... At noon, Gu Ning received a message from Gao Weichao. He told her that Gufan already had an official website and Weibo ount, and he just released the news that the opening ceremony of its gship store would be held in three days. Because it was a new startup, its opening ceremony wasnt very grand, and they only hired some models to walk on the show stage. People who had a good rtionship with Gu Ning knew that it was another of Gu Nings newpanies, so they woulde to congratte her that day. Therefore, they didnt need models to help them gain attention for the opening ceremony and the Tang familys modelingpany would settle it. There werent models in Fenghua Entertainment, so Gu Ning decided to find a good spokesperson for this new brand after it gained some fame. She would choose among the artists in her ownpany. Gu Ning logged into Weibo at once to read the news. Once she opened the page, she saw many messages from her followers, but she wasnt interested in them. She found the official Weibo ount of Gufan and followed it before she reposted its first post. Gufan Official: Gufan, another fashion brand owned by Gu Ning, is officially established today! We have male and female clothes, and our gship store will open in Fengshang Shopping Mall at 10 am this Saturday. Everyone can have 20% off on the first day, and well have a lucky draw for you. The prizes are provided by Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi. Youre all wee to take part in our party this Saturday! There was a video ad attached to the post, and a good-looking young man and a beautiful young woman yed roles in it. The man and the woman met for the first time in the story and they walked by each other on the street. With a simple nce, they fell in love and went on to date one another and got married in the end. From the beginning to the end, both of them were in Gufan clothes. The official Weibo ount of Gufan was very new, so it didnt have many followers. However, because Gu Ning reposted its first post many of her followers noticed Gufan. As time went by, more and more Inte users saw it. Gu Ning had manypanies which also had an official ount on Weibo, and they actively reposted it once they saw it. Tang Xiaoxiao and many other actors also reposted it. Given their fame and influence, the post became one of the hottest topics on Weibo within hours. Many of Gu Nings fans were also active in reposting the news. Wow, Goddess Gu has another newpany! Shes so awesome. I love the name of the new brand. Goddess Gu is even more sessful than my father, but shes much younger than my father. Shes a talented businesswoman. Ive never seen anyone like her before. Shes quite unbelievable. Shes a very good founder, manager and problem solver. Shes greedy. I like this ad and this brand. I think Ill go to have a look at its gship store. Im excited about the lucky draw. Its not easy to get the prizes, because theyre very expensive. I hope I can get a prize. Im sure the gship store will be super crowded on the first day. Of course it will, because Gufan is Goddess Gus newpany. Im going anyway. Will Goddess Gu show up? I wish I could see her in real life! ... Many Inte users @(mentioned) Gu Ning afterwards and asked whether she would show up on that day, but Gu Ning didnt see their messages because she left for lunch. Negativements existed along with the positivements, and many Inte users disliked Gufan. It was understandable because different people had different preferences. However, some of them directly attacked Gu Ning, which annoyed Gu Nings fans. Isnt she a student? Why cant she focus on her studies? Hasnt she made enough money? She aches for more and more money. Shes greedy. Are you all crazy? Even though shes still a student, she can also be a sessful businesswoman at the same time. She makes money with her abilities and wisdom. There is nothing wrong with it. Chapter 1505 - Take Good Care of Your Body, Goddess Gu.

Chapter 1505: Take Good Care of Your Body, Goddess Gu.

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Dont you need to make money if you want to live a good life? No one dislikes money, and it isnt a problem if someone is very good at making money. Right, Gu Ning is extraordinary among her peers. Not every young teen could be as sessful as her. I think theyre simply jealous of Goddess Gu. Goddess Gu is my idol, and I wont allow anyone to humiliate her. Haters are disgusting! Even if you dont like Goddess Gu, dont attack her and nder her. Ive learned a lot from her anyway, and Im improving myself as well. Goddess Gu has many fans, so you should mind what you say. ... Facing Gu Nings loyal fans, those who disliked Gu Ning had to remain quiet. Although they fiercely argued against each other on the Inte, Gu Ning wasnt aware of it at all. Because Gu Nings fans strongly demanded an apology, many haters kept @(mentioned) Gu Ning and apologized to her on Weibo. Gu Ning didnt see that at the beginning, until Hao Ran noticed it. He @(mentioned) Gu Ning in their WeChat group and told her to read it. Gu Ning seldom showed up in their WeChat group and chatted with them, but she would notice new messages if they @(mentioned) her. Hao Ran: Boss, your fans are so aggressive, but I like it! Come on, it isnt our bosss fault. If they want money, they should try to make it themselves. Theyre simply jealous of the rich! ... Gu Nings friends all defended her. In fact, they loved seeing that Gu Ning had many loyal fans so that nobody could damage her reputation for no reason on social media. If they met those haters on the Inte, they wouldnt hesitate to argue against them for Gu Ning as well. Gu Ning read their messages in the WeChat group before she logged into Weibo again. Although haters were hateful, she didnt care about their opinions. Gu Ning didnt think it was a big deal, but she was afraid that her fans would still be annoyed, so she gave them a reply. I understand different people have different values, and I wont be mad if the criticisms make sense. People make mistakes, including me, but Im not afraid of hardships. Im very proud of myself for what Ive achieved, and I wont stop. Gu Ning wasnt warning those who disliked her, but made her attitude quite clear. She wasnt mean and was willing to ept reasonable criticisms, because they would help her to improve herself. When everyone saw that Gu Ning didnt mind and epted the apology, the drama lost attention. Gu Nings fans seized the chance and asked her whether she would show up at the opening ceremony that Saturday. Because too many people asked her the same question, Gu Ning gave them a reply. Gu Ning: Many people ask me whether Ill be attending the opening ceremony, but Im not sure about it right now. If Im free that day, Ill go. If Im not, unfortunately I wont show up. Seeing Gu Nings reply, many Inte users got excited. Goddess Gu just replied! If Goddess Gu doesnt show up, Ill be disappointed. Ill go anyway, and maybe I can see Goddess Gu. Goddess Gu is too busy. She has too manypanies. Goddess Gu, you must take good care of yourself. Health matters most. Right, take good care of yourself, Goddess Gu! Well support you forever! ... Many Inte users cared about Gu Nings health, so Gu Ning felt touched when she read theirments. After that, she sent out another post to thank them for their concern. Chapter 1506 - An Unlucky Place?

Chapter 1506: An Unlucky ce?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gufan soon became the hottest topic on Weibo, and most Inte users supported it. The majority of the Inte users were already used to Gu Nings fame and poprity now, so they werent surprised that her name appeared on the list of the hottest topics once more. During the past half year, Gu Ning had upied a ce on the list of the hottest topics more often than those famous artists, which caused a lot of jealousy. However, jealousy wasnt equal to hatred, and now Gu Ning was the well-known National Heroine, so most people were respectful of her. Gu Ning also had the nickname of the National Heroine because of her unbelievable skills of martial arts and her bravery. If she became an artist, her name could appear in all the hottest topics. After all, an artist was always surrounded by rumors and gossip. In fact, there were no other businessmen who could be as popr as her. Among those who had heard of Gu Nings name and her achievements, some truly admired her, some were jealous of her, while some didnt bother to pay much attention to her. Different people had different interests, and not everyone paid much attention to entertainment news. There were a lot of people who liked business and politics more than entertainment. ... Since Gufan was going to open its first store in City B, it would open a branch in the capital soon. Gu Ning directly went to the 17th floor to talk with Chen Cangyi about their new stores. In City B, she had the Tang familys help, so it was very easy and quick for her to settle it. However, in the capital she needed to deal with it in person, so it progressed slowly. Anyway, they finally found a suitable store and were about to decorate it. If it was avable to be rented, it could be upied earlier on. Nevertheless, they bought instead of renting the store in the capital, because the previous owner needed a lot of money, so he decided to sell it. However, precisely because he wanted to sell it, the price was much higher and not many people could afford it. The housing price in the capital was extremely high after all, and a big property of three hundred square-meters cost dozens of million yuan. Gu Ning also hoped that she could acquire it, because it was more stable for her to run her business. Therefore, she bought as many stores as she could. It should be done in a week, Chen Cangyi said. Great. Gu Ning nodded. Boss, I just collected some information about the hotel, and you can read it if youre free now, Chen Cangyi said and handed Gu Ning a file folder. Gu Ning agreed and took it. She needed to make money with thepanies she took over from Hongyun, so she told Chen Cangyi to help her find goodnd in the capital. She nned to open her hotel chain to the capital. The hotel business was quite advanced in a dominant city like the capital city, so it wasnt easy for them to find a good ce. Since they were going to open a five-star hotel, the location mattered a lot, so Chen Cangyi had searched for good locations for a long time. The best choice would be a hotel which was under transfer and was close to the city center. It was a little old, but they could rebuild it as long as they had enough money. However, the hotel was rtively small, and was only about five hundred square-meters, which wasnt enough for a five-star hotel. Nevertheless, Chen Cangyi thought it was the best choice for a reason. Although the hotel wasntrge enough, there was an old residential building that would be demolished sooner orter. Only half of it was upied, mostly by tenants. There was arge green belt as well, so it would berge enough to build a five-star hotel if they could get all of those properties. To make sure of it, Chen Cangyi went to the Ministry of Land and Resources for advice. The piece ofnd where the old residential building was on was owned by the government, and they could acquire and develop it, but they needed to talk with the apartment owners in person to buy their property right. After that, they must change the ownership of thend and apartments in order to get thend. Normally, a piece ofnd had 70 years of property right, and this residential building was already 36 years old, so they could only use it for 34 years if they bought it. If they wanted to add it to 70 years, they should pay more money for the remaining 36 years. Besides, they also needed to negotiate with the apartment owners. This residential building was old, but it was still worth a lot of money. The second ce Chen Cangyi found was a newly-developed wastnd, but the construction stopped even before the foundation was finished. This ce was quiterge with over four thousand square-meters, and it should have been a big shopping mall. It might berge enough for a hotel, but wasnt big enough for a shopping mall. It was located in the eastern district, so it had a good location too. Unfortunately, it was said to be an unlucky ce. When the construction started, workers dug out a grave with a coffin in it. When they opened it, they found a dry body in an officials suit from the Qing dynasty inside. Afterwards, the body was moved to a museum. However, strange things happenedter, and many workers got into idents one by one at the construction site. At the beginning, they didnt take it seriously, but someone died in the end, so they began to believe that this ce was haunted. As a result, the construction came to a halt. Chapter 1507 - Let’s See the Construction Site

Chapter 1507: Lets See the Construction Site

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning remembered what had happened at the abandoned building in City Bst time, and believed that there must be ghosts who were causing trouble. After looking at its pictures and location, Gu Ning was very satisfied with it. Therefore, she decided to go see it. The third ce Chen Cangyi found was also a good ce, but it was very close to the first ce. Even if Gu Ning was going to buy it, she wouldnt build a hotel on it, because it wasnt a smart decision to build two hotels which were so close to each other at the same time. Quality was more important than quantity when it came to luxurious hotels. Therefore, Gu Ning nned to buy it first and leave it there till she needed to use it in the future. Chen Cangyi showed her more ces, but Gu Ning wasnt very interested in them. She didnt need too many pieces ofnd right now, so it would be a total waste of money if she bought too many pieces ofnd at once. Most of the pieces of goodnd were held by the government waiting for a high bid, so it wasnt easy for Chen Cangyi to find them. You can prepare to buy the first and thirdnd, and Ill go to see the secondnd before I make a decision, Gu Ning said. Although she had suspicions that the trouble was caused by ghosts, she wasnt 100% sure of it. If there was a serious problem she couldnt deal with, she wouldnt buy the secondnd. As for the first and thirdnd, Gu Ning trusted Chen Cangyi, and believed that he could handle it well. Chen Cangyi was a very outstanding manager, and could manage thepany well on behalf of Gu Ning. After that, Gu Ning had to have a talk with An Guangyao. An Guangyao was the senior manager of Gu Nings real estatepany, so he should be doing this work for Gu Ning. However, An Guangyaos ambit was limited in Province D, and he didnt have many connections in the capital, so it would be difficult for him to deal with it. Anyway, both Chen Cangyi and An Guangyao were working for her, and she would assign the job to either of them when they were able to deal with it. Gu Ning had no intention to open a real estatepany in the capital for the time being, because she didnt have a good chance yet. Even though Shenghua Real Estate was quite famous and important in Province D, it wasntparable to the real estatepanies in the capital. In addition, she could make a lot outside of the capital too, and Shenghua Real Estate needed more time for better development. When Shenghua Real Estate became the leadingpany in the real estate industry in Province D, she would have confidence to enter the market in the capital. No problem, Chen Cangyi said. Actually, Chen Cangyi had doubts about the unlucky construction site, but he didnt ask further about it. Because Gu Ning had acquired a haunted construction site in City B once before and nothing strange ever happened again, Chen Cangyi believed that she could solve this problem. It was also the reason why he ced the secondnd among the choices even though he heard that it was an unlucky ce. In his eyes, Gu Ning was really incredible, but he knew that he shouldnt ask her about something he shouldnt know. After that, Gu Ning left. She knew that Wu Shunhua was still spying on her, so she told K to drive her. Gu Ning, Gao Yi, and Qiao Ya sat on the rear seats of the car and sessfully avoided Wu Shunhua. Gu Ning went there along with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya in order to fill them in on some secrets. Both Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were mentally stronger than ordinary people, so she wasnt worried that they would be scared. They left for the eastern district from the southern district, which took them over 40 minutes on the road. There was a circle of blue iron sheets around the construction site to stop people from walking inside. Gao Yi stopped the car at the gate of the construction site, and noticed that the iron gate was open. Seeing that, Gu Ning frowned with dissatisfaction. Since this ce was unlucky, the door should be closed tightly. What if someone identally got inside and had an ident? Thinking of that, Gu Ning opened the car door and walked to the gate. When she was about to enter the construction site, she saw a boy stumbling over in tears. At the same time, Gu Ning noticed a flow of ck smoke circling above the center of the construction site. It wasnt thick, nor thin. Only Gu Ning was able to see it. Something terrible must have happened, and the boy was scared by it. Gu Ning took out several power crystals right away, and told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to take a pill before they walked inside. After that, she walked towards the young boy. Please help! Help my older brother Xiaolin! the young boy shouted to Gu Ning once he saw her. Saying that, he stumbled onto the ground. Gu Ning helped him get back to his feet at once, then asked, What happened? My older brother Xiaolin just fell into a pit, and he is unconscious now. Nobody can wake him up, the young boy cried in fear. Hearing that, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the center of the construction site. With a simple nce, she saw another young boy lying in the pit that the coffin was dug out of, and he was covered by Yin now. Because of the Yin, the young boys face was turning pale. Qiao Ya, you can wait outside with this boy, and Gao Yi will go inside with me, Gu Ning said. Sure. They nodded. The young boy was too scared to think about whether they were good people or not, he only hoped that his older brother would be fine. Chapter 1508 - A Grave Pit

Chapter 1508: A Grave Pit

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning and Gao Yi quickly arrived at the ident scene. The moment Gao Yi saw the boy lying in the grave pit, he wanted to jump down and pick him up, but was stopped by Gu Ning. Let me do it. There was too much Yin in the pit, and it would badly hurt Gao Yis health even though he already took a power crystal. Gu Ning, on the other hand, could protect herself from it and she also needed to cure the unconscious boy with her magical power. Since Gu Ning wanted to do it herself, Gao Yi stepped backwards. Once Gu Ning jumped down, she felt that she was surrounded by Yin, and it tried to enter her body, but she immediately pushed it away with her magical power. After that, Gu Ning carried the boy in her arms and put her magical power into his body at once. The Yin kept trying to attack Gu Ning, but failed every time, which annoyed it. The boy soon got rid of the Yin with the help of Gu Nings magical power, and his pale face quickly returned to being ruddy. Gu Ning wanted to carry the boy out of the grave pit, but the Yin wouldnt let them go. Seeing that, Gu Ning used her magical power again to force it to leave them, then left the grave pit without hesitation. She put the boy down on the ground before she took out a power crystal and helped him swallow it. Because a lot of magical power soon filled the boys body, he woke up in a few minutes. Although this construction site was indeed abnormal, Gu Ning decided to cure this boy because she didnt want any terrible news about it to go abroad again since she decided to acquire it. The boy opened his eyes and felt frightened when a strangers face appeared in front of him. He trembled in fear and asked Gu Ning, W-Who are you? He thought that Gu Ning was a bad person. It was obvious that he didnt know what had happened to him. Is your name Xiaolin? A younger boy just told me that you fell into the grave pit and were knocked unconscious, so we helped you out, Gu Ning said in a very gentle voice, to prevent the boy from being scared again. Hearing that, Xiaolin remembered it and thanked Gu Ning at once. Miss, thank you so much. Its fine. You should go back home with your friend now. Gu Ning smiled at him. Sure. The boy nodded. After that, Gu Ning told Gao Yi to walk the boy out, while she stayed at the construction site to learn more about it. She didnt walk back to the grave pit until Gao Yi had walked away with the boy. The second Gu Ning squatted at the edge of the grave pit, the Yin became annoyed and moved about in front of Gu Ning. It seemed like it ached to touch her and drag her down, but Gu Ning directly ignored it and used her Jade Eyes to see what was under the grave. She focused for a while, but found nothing except for the Yin. In that case, it must be the Yin that caused so much trouble here. However, she couldnt deal with the Yin right now, because it was a bright day and it wasnt convenient for her to let the flood dragon out now. Therefore, she could onlye back at night. When she left, she locked the iron gate in case other innocent people were affected by the Yin. It was already 4 pm, so Gu Ning decided to go back home. On her way home, Gu Ning said to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, You two have stayed with me for a long time, and I trust both of you very much. You should know that I always encounter something abnormal and strange, but I have never exined it to you before, because I think its better if fewer people are aware of it. Hearing that, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya realized that it must be something very important, so they put on a serious expression. Although Gao Yi was driving now, Gu Ning understood that he could stay calm even though she was going to tell him something quite shocking. You must be mentally prepared before I tell you this, Gu Ning said. Sure, Gao Yi said. Im prepared, Qiao Ya said. This construction site is indeed haunted, and the source is the grave pit. There was a well-preserved dry body in it, which was moved into a museum, but it left a lot of Yin behind. I know most people dont believe in ghosts and monsters, but I have to tell you that they really exist and Ive run into many of them by now, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, both Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were shocked. They never believed in monsters and ghosts, but they chose to trust Gu Ning. However, it took them some time to digest this shocking news. Wow, I just cant believe it, Qiao Ya said in great surprise. There must be many more other things we dont know in this world. Were just mortals. If you encounter any strange things or people in the future, dont hesitate to tell me, alright? Gu Ning said. Chapter 1509 - Someone Wants to Jump down the Rooftop

Chapter 1509: Someone Wants to Jump down the Rooftop

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As for the existing monsters and ghosts, Gu Ning didnt tell them many details, because it was hard to exin it very clearly at this moment. She decided to tell them more after they totally epted it. Sure, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya said. Take those pills with you. They can save your lives if any idents happen, Gu Ning said. We understand, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya said. After that, they fell into silence again and the atmosphere became serious. A whileter, Gu Ning noticed many people standing under a tall office building and they all looked up. A man was sitting on the edge of the balcony of the top floor of the office building. His legs were dangling, and it seemed like he was going to jump. Gu Ning focused on the mans face, and was astonished once she recognized it. The man was Zhao Binxu, and Gu Ning knew him. Zhao Binxu was a real estate businessman. Although hispany wasntrge, it was profitable and had potential. In Gu Nings previous incarnation, Zhao Binxu won against the Tang family for a bid held by the government for a piece ofnd. Because connections didnt work that time, the Tang family lost the bid. If there was a huge gap between them, Tang Bingsen would ept the result, but there wasnt so Tang Bingsen hated Zhao Binxu afterwards. Before long, he ordered Tang Aining to damage the houses built by Zhao Binxu. The Administration for Industry and Commerce got involved in it and forced Zhao Binxu to stop selling them. As a result, Zhao Binxu suffered a great loss and went bankrupt. Luckily, he didnt have debts and kept his house and car. Gu Ning didnt know what had happened to him after that. Since she had done many bad deeds in her previous incarnation, she decided to help those who were in crisis because of her if she met them. It was her way of making up for the bad deeds she had done. Yi, stop the car at the roadside now, Gu Ning said to Gao Yi at once, and Gao Yi listened to her. Ya, get out of the car with me, Gu Ning said to Qiao Ya before she stepped out of the car. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya understood that Gu Ning was going to do something at this moment. Why does he want to jump from this building? Hell lose everything once he does that. His wife and daughter are crying so hard. Theyre pitiful. Maybe he is despairing. I dont think he really wants to die, because hes stayed there for a long time. I think hes waiting for something. Right. ... Onlookers were talking about it with excitement. Gu Ning and Qiao Ya went to stand under the office building. Because firemen were still absent, Zhao Binxu would die if he really jumped down right now. Even if Gu Ning was able to catch him, it would immediately cause big news. It was a bright day after all, and there were many people around them. Therefore, she couldnt do it in front of everyone. Among the crowd, a woman and a girl in tears were begging Zhao Binxu not to jump. They were Zhao Binxus wife and 15-year-old daughter. Please, dont jump, dont abandon us. Dad, pleasee down safely. Mom and I cant live without you. Please... ... Ya, go up there right now. If you can stop him at the roof, itll be the best. If not, Ill try to negotiate with him and you can seize the chance to pull him off the edge, Gu Ning said to Qiao Ya. Sure. Qiao Ya nodded and ran into the building without dy. This was an office building, and she had to get to the top as soon as possible. At the same time, Gu Ning walked to Mrs. Zhao and asked her, Madam, may I know why your husband wants tomit suicide? However, before Mrs. Zhao could say anything, onlookers began to criticize Gu Ning. Hey, why do you ask that question right now? Dont you see her crying? Dont gossip! ... Some onlookers thought that they stood with the side of justice, so they med Gu Ning in annoyance. Gu Ning ignored them and focused on Mrs. Zhao. If Mrs. Zhao was willing to tell her, she would listen. If not, she wouldnt force her to do it. She wanted to know why Zhao Binxu chose to jump off the building so that she could help him. Mrs. Zhao understood that Gu Ning was just being kind, so she said, My husband was deceived by his friend in an investment. Hes burdened with debts now, but his friend refuses to admit it... Zhao Binxus daughter, Zhao Jinghan, didnt see Gu Ning until now, and she was struck dumb for a long while before she recognized Gu Ning. G-Goddess Gu? Oh my, you are Goddess Gu! Please help my father, Goddess Gu. I dont want to lose my father, Zhao Jinghan cried again. Zhao Jinghan knew that Gu Ning had saved a lot of innocent people, so she believed that Gu Ning could help her father out too. Chapter 1510 - I Will Settle Your Debts

Chapter 1510: I Will Settle Your Debts

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing her daughter call Gu Ning Goddess Gu, Mrs. Zhao was confused. It was obvious that her daughter was familiar with Gu Ning, but she didnt know why. However, she didnt think that Gu Ning, who was merely a young girl in her eyes, would be able to rescue her husband. And it was not only Mrs. Zhao, other people didnt believe it either. Is this girl crazy? How could she beg another young girl to rescue her father? Shes just a young girl, and she can do nothing about it. She must be too worried and doesnt know what to do now. I agree. ... Anyway, no one believed that Gu Ning could settle it, but Gu Ning didnt care about their opinions. Dont worry, Im sure that your father will be fine, Gu Ning said with confidence. Zhao Jinghan heavily nodded and feltforted after hearing that. Mrs. Zhao, on the other hand, only felt touched, and didnt take Gu Nings promise seriously. At least Gu Ning wasnt as annoying as those onlookers. The next second, Gu Ning took off her backpack (her telepathic eye space) and got a loudspeaker out of it. Everyone was surprised when she took it out. Gu Ning turned it on and shouted to Zhao Binxu, Hey, Mr. Zhao, do you think you can solve the problem bymitting suicide? Have you even thought about your wife and daughter? Since youre not afraid of death, do you dare sell yourself to me? I can pay off your debts and punish the person who deceived you, but you must work for me. Hearing that, the onlookers were shocked. What? Is she crazy? I cant believe my ears. She can settle his debts? Seriously? Shes bragging. I think she simply wants to get the man down the balcony. No idea. I dont believe it. ... Most of the onlookers thought that Gu Ning was making an excuse to get Zhao Binxu down the building. If it was true, Gu Nings behavior was understandable in their eyes. Zhao Jinghan, on the other hand, got excited and was full of hope at this moment. She knew that Gu Ning could do that, because she was one of her fans. Mrs. Zhao was also greatly surprised, and wasnt sure whether Gu Ning was serious or not. Anyway, as long as her husband could be rescued, she was willing to believe Gu Ning this time. Zhao Binxu calmed down a little when he heard Gu Nings promise, and he had a feeling that she wasnt joking. Do you mean it? he asked. In fact, he was reluctant to die, but he had no choice now. He simply wanted his friend to return his money. If his friend refused to do that, he might really jump from the top floor of this building. Although he owned apany and made some money these years, he wasnt very rich. Because he wasnt very rich, he didnt have much influence in business and politics, and no one could support him after he was deceived. He only wanted his money back and hoped that his friend could be punished ording to thew. Unfortunately, he felt helpless when he lost everything he used to own. Of course I mean it. Do you have your phone with you? You can search my name on the Inte. My names Gu Ning. Youll know whether I have the ability to help you out after reading some news about me. If you trust me, you cane down right now and we can have a talk about your difficulties. I know who you are, and I also know youre excellent at running a business. I need people like you to work for me, Gu Ning said to him. Zhao Binxu was sitting at the edge of the top floor, and would be fine as long as he didnt move around, so he could use his phone. Onlookers got curious about Gu Ning as well, so they all began to search for information about Gu Ning. Gu Ning actually didnt want to expose her identity in public, but she didnt have a better idea now. She needed to convince Zhao Binxu to give upmitting suicide, so she had to show him her ability. After reading news about Gu Ning on the Inte, everyone was shocked. Wow, shes the top scorer of the National College Entrance Examination this year! Oh, I know her. Shes so unbelievable. Now I believe that shes able to settle his debts. Wow, shes the famous Goddess Gu! I didnt recognize her. ... Everyone believed that Gu Ning wasnt bragging now, and they all admired her after knowing about her incredible achievements. Mrs. Zhao heard their discussion, and learned a lot about Gu Ning too. All of a sudden, she realized that her daughter had turned to the right person for help. No one could deal with it better than Gu Ning in the current situation. Thinking of that, Mrs. Zhao begged Gu Ning as well. Miss Gu, as long as you can rescue my husband, Im willing to do anything for you. Chapter 1511 - Zhao Binxu Agrees

Chapter 1511: Zhao Binxu Agrees

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mrs. Zhao, I only need your husband to work for me. Hes a good manager and I need a good manager to help me, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning was quite honest, and Zhao Binxu only needed a supporter to help him out. No matter in what industry, a person needed support to have a better career. Even if Gu Ning was able to be so sessful at such an early age, she had actually gotten a lot of help from her connections. She also needed other peoples support to reach where she was today. Mrs. Zhao was excited when Gu Ning promised to give her husband a job. Zhao Binxu was surprised when he read the news about Gu Ning on the Inte, and he remembered that she was his daughters idol, Goddess Gu. He had heard a little about Gu Ning from his daughter and he had a good impression of her. If Gu Ning was willing to help him, his family and his life would be saved. Can you trust me now? Gu Ning shouted to him again. Miss Gu, youre an incredible girl, and of course Im willing to work for you. Iming down right now! Zhao Binxu said with excitement, because he saw hopes. Great! Gu Ning nodded. Hearing that, everyone was curious. They couldnt hear what Zhao Binxu was saying on the roof of the building, but it seemed that Gu Ning could. How was it possible? They couldnt believe it. Mrs. Zhao, you will see your husband soon. Hesing down, Gu Ning said. Really? Thats wonderful. Both Mrs. Zhao and Zhao Jinghan beamed with tears in their eyes. The next second, Zhao Binxu stood up in their sight. Right when everyone believed that he was going to step backwards, a scary ident happened. Someone pushed Zhao Binxu before he could turn around and walk away from the edge. He lost his bnce and was pushed from the roof. Oh, my! Everyone was shocked and terrified under the building. Mrs. Zhao and Zhao Jinghan were totally stunned and Mrs. Zhao almost passed out. Why would Zhao Binxu suddenly fall from the roof? Didnt he agree toe down? Nobody knew what just happened, but Gu Ning understood that it couldnt be an ident. Although other people couldnt see it because the roof was far above their heads, Gu Ning was able to see it clearly. Luckily, just as Zhao Binxu fell to the next floor, a hand reached out from the window and caught his hand, stopping him from falling, so he was hanging by the window. The person who caught him was Qiao Ya. Because someone blocked the door to the rooftop, Qiao Ya listened to Gu Ning and didnt intrude inside. Instead, she went to the room beneath where Zhao Binxu sat in case he jumped all of a sudden. She was indeed very smart and brave. There was no one else in the room, so nobody stopped her. When the people under the building saw that Zhao Binxu was caught by hand, they felt relieved. Qiao Ya was unusually strong, so it wasnt difficult for her to pull Zhao Binxu up to the room. In the end, Zhao Binxu was rescued. People couldnt help but begin to apud under the building. Mrs. Zhao and Zhao Jinghan cried again, but those who wanted him to die were anxious. The way to the rooftop was blocked and four people waited behind Zhao Binxu. They were those who had cheated Zhao Binxu of his money. One was the chairman of Xingtong Building Materials, Wu Yunguang. One was its manager, and the other two were secretaries. Xingtong Building Materials wasntrge, nor was it small; it had over a hundred million yuan in assets. Most importantly, it was Wu Yunguangs onlypany, and he cared about it very much. The other three people were aware of the real reason why Zhao Binxu wanted tomit suicide. They were Wu Yunguangs people after all, so they wouldnt tell anyone anything about it. Wu Yunguang trusted them, so he told them to help him today. In fact, Wu Yunguang didnt want Zhao Binxu to die right here, because it would cause him trouble. However, Gu Ning showed up out of blue, and he knew that Gu Ning certainly had the ability to help Zhao Binxu. He was afraid that he would be put in jail if Gu Ning was involved, so he decided to push Zhao Binxu from the building. Unexpectedly, Zhao Binxu still didnt die, and was caught by someone on the next level. Wu Yunguang was in a panic now. He warned the other three people to keep it a secret and made up an excuse saying that it was an ident. Wu Yunguangs future was very important to their own benefits, so they agreed without hesitation. After that, they went down as well. Zhao Binxu was stunned after he was rescued, because he was too scared and was even trembling in fear now. Seeing that, Qiao Ya didnt force him to go downstairs right away, but told him to have a rest for a while. Mrs. Zhao and Zhao Jinghan wanted to go upstairs, but Gu Ning stopped them. Its fine, my subordinate will help him ande down with himter. If you go upstairs right now, you might be in different elevators and miss each other. Hearing that, Mrs. Zhao and Zhao Jinghan agreed and stayed under the building. Miss Gu, is the person who just caught my husband your subordinate? Mrs. Zhao asked Gu Ning. She thought that she should thank the person too. Chapter 1512 - It’s Not True!

Chapter 1512: Its Not True!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yes. Gu Ning nodded. Knowing that, Mrs. Zhao breathed deeply, she was amazed by Gu Nings ability again. Not only was she so unbelievable, but her people were also incredible. She was quite grateful to Gu Ning now. Even though she thought it was just an ident, she simply wanted her husband to be safe. ... Zhao Binxu rested for a while in the room, so Wu Yunguang along with his people came. Wu Yunguang was greatly surprised when he saw that a woman saved Zhao Binxus life, and he was full of anger too. Oh, hi, Binxu, how are you now? Im so d that youre fine, but I still need to say that you cant me me for your own business failure. You know how risky investment is. Wu Yunguang pretended to be innocent. Although Wu Yunguang deceived Zhao Binxu into an investment and cheated him of his money, he didnt have a direct rtionship with the investment, so he tried to clear his name. He was selfish and evil. Zhao Binxu clenched his teeth in anger. Wu Yunguang, I know its a trap set by you and Jiang Pingyi. Dont try to deny it! Do you think I dont have any evidence? Lets go and see. In fact, Zhao Binxu indeed had no useful evidence because the contract wasnt real, and Wu Yunguang refused to admit it, while Jiang Pingyi was missing, but he had to stay strong at this moment. He didnt know why Wu Yunguang would do that to him. In the past, he had helped Wu Yunguang a lot, but Wu Yunguang returned his kindness with ingratitude. Zhao Binxu trusted Gu Ning, and believed that it wouldnt be hard for her to put Wu Yunguang in jail. So since Gu Ning promised to help him, he was willing to be patient. Wu Yunguang squinted his eyes at Zhao Binxu. Dont say that. You dont have any solid proof to prove that Im guilty. Its ridiculous! Wu Yunguang said. Well see! Zhao Binxu felt disgusted and turned his head away, then he thanked Qiao Ya with sincerity. Miss, I honestly dont know how to thank you. If it hadnt been for you, I would have fallen from the roof. Saying that, Zhao Binxu still felt a little scared. You dont need to thank me, thank my boss, Gu Ning, Qiao Ya said. She only did that because it was Gu Nings order. Therefore, without Gu Nings order, Zhao Binxu would be dead now. Do you work for Gu Ning? Zhao Binxu was surprised. Yes. Qiao Ya nodded. Wu Yunguang was also astonished and hated Gu Ning more than ever. In his eyes, Gu Ning ruined his n. Well. Zhao Binxu suddenly looked a little embarrassed. Miss, can you help me get back to my feet? Im out of strength right now. Qiao Ya was a woman after all, so Zhao Binxu was afraid that she might be displeased, but he indeed couldnt move now. He didnt want to stay here any longer, in case Wu Yunguang hurt him again. No problem, Qiao Ya said. She didnt mind it at all. Wait a second! Right when Qiao Ya was about to leave with Zhao Binxu, Wu Yunguang stopped them. What? Qiao Ya gave him an angry nce. Wu Yunguang felt stressed at once, and didnt know what to say all of a sudden. He had a feeling that he was no match for this woman. N-Nothing. Wu Yunguang gave up right away. Qiao Ya sneered and walked away with Zhao Binxu. Wu Yunguang was unwilling to let them go, but he could do nothing about it now. Actually, even if they stayed, Wu Yunguang didnt dare to hurt them. He only tried to stop them because he was furious now, and he wanted to vent his anger on Qiao Ya because she broke into this room without his permission. The top floor of this office building was owned by Wu Yunguang. In addition to hispany, there were seven other medium-sized enterprises in it. Wu Yunguang watched Qiao Ya and Zhao Binxu walk out of his sight, then sank down on the sofa behind him. Wu Yunguangs people in the room were also scared, and didnt dare to make any sounds. Once Qiao Ya and Zhao Binxu were gone, the manager told the two secretaries to leave and closed the door. Chapter 1513 - Did Someone Push You?

Chapter 1513: Did Someone Push You?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Boss, what should we do now? the manager asked. He was worried right now, because he was present when they signed the fake contract. Just pretend that you know nothing about it and leave the other things to me. As long as we me Jiang Pingyi for everything, well be fine, Wu Yunguang said. Sure. The manager agreed. At this time, the fire brigade came. Although they seemedte, they actually arrived in five minutes. The capital was quiterge, and there werent fire brigades everywhere after all, so it wasnt their fault. Gu Ning simply took action faster than them, and had already rescued Zhao Binxu before they came. Even though Zhao Binxu was safe now, onlookers still stood under the building, waiting to see him. Therefore, those firefighters didnt think that they were fooled, and instead felt relieved that the man who wanted to jump from the building was already rescued. Since they came, they needed to find out more details about it. Gu Ning saw them and walked towards them at once. Hi, very nice to see you. The man who wanted tomit suicide has already been rescued. Hell be out in a minute. Thank you so much for your work. Great, thats all we want to hear, we can leave now. The leader of the fire brigade smiled. They came to rescue people, and didnt care about the reason why the man wanted to jump from the building. Shortly after the fire brigade left, Qiao walked out with Zhao Binxu. Mrs. Zhao and Zhao Jinghan ran to him at once, then hugged him while crying. Qiao Ya returned to Gu Nings side as well. Darling, why did you do that! What if you became disabled or died? What should we do without you? Dad! Dad, dont do that again, please. ... They cried loudly and felt lucky that they could see each other again. The onlookers all felt touched and some even wiped their eyes. I wont, I wont do that again. Zhao Binxuforted his wife and daughter. He felt guilty and med himself for his stupid actions. Miss Gu, thank you, thank you so much for what youve done for our family. They turned to Gu Ning and thanked her once more. At this time, the police came. Gu Ning exined the situation to the police, and the police left after knowing that everything was fine now. Since no one was hurt, there was no need for the police to stay. If Gu Ning or Zhao Binxu need the polices help, they would go to the police station themselves. Alright, we should leave now too, Gu Ning said. Sure. Zhao Binxu nodded. After that, Zhao Binxus family left with Gu Ning. Gu Ning told Zhao Binxu to sit in the front passengers seat, while the four females sat in the rear seats. Luckily, it was an off-road vehicle, and the space was enough to amodate the four of them. Yi, lets go to the Huangdeng Hotel for now, Gu Ning said. She didnt ask for Zhao Binxus opinion, because she knew that he would agree with her. For now, he listened to Gu Ning without any conditions. Sure, Gao Yi said. Mr. Zhao, did someone push you just then? Gu Ning asked all of a sudden. Hearing that, Zhao Binxu realized that he didnt fall by ident, because someone had indeed pushed him from behind. What? Someone pushed you? Mrs. Zhao and Zhao Jinghan rounded their eyes in shock, because they thought it was just an ident. Youre right. Someone did push me just then, but I dont know who did it, because there were four people at the rooftop, Zhao Binxu said. Gu Ning nodded, then took out her phone to call K. She told him to check the surveince cameras around the office building. Mr. Zhao, could you please tell me what happened? Gu Ning asked Zhao Binxu after finishing the call with K. Well, the thing is... Zhao Binxu told Gu Ning the story. It turned out that Zhao Binxu and the owner of Xingtong Building Materials, Wu Yunguang, were schoolmates in college, and they had a good rtionship with each other. Both of them started apany after their graduation, but Zhao Binxu was luckier than Wu Yunguang and made more money than him as well. Although there were countless rich people in the capital, Wu Yunguang was still jealous of Zhao Binxu. However, because Zhao Binxu thought of Wu Yunguang as his friend, he never hesitated to help him when Wu Yunguang needed his help. After several years, Zhao Binxuspany had over five hundred million yuan in assets, while Wu Yunguangs had over a hundred million yuan in assets too. Unfortunately, Zhao Binxu went bankrupt two years ago. Gu Ning was aware of his bankruptcy and felt a little guilty when Zhao Binxu mentioned it. Zhao Binxu sold hispany afterwards, and only had a house and a car now Chapter 1514 - Thank You, Miss Gu

Chapter 1514: Thank You, Miss Gu

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, although he didnt have more money now, he still needed to support his family, so he had to sell his carter. His car cost him a million yuan when he bought it, and he had driven it for three years, so it was only sold for half of its price as a second-hand car. Therefore, Zhao Binxu opened a small restaurant with five hundred thousand yuan. Although he didnt make as much money as before, his family could still live a happy life. He didnt need others help because his life was still good. Zhao Binxu and his family lived a peaceful life for two years. However, about a month ago, Wu Yunguang found him and told him that his friend just got a profitable project and invited him to join them. It wasnt a huge investment, but they could get a triple payback if they invested ten million yuan in it. Wu Yunguang talked about that investment with Zhao Binxu because Zhao Binxu told him that he still wanted to run a sessful business again. Even though he didnt have much money now, his house was worth over ten million yuan. Zhao Binxu felt interested in the project, and he also trusted Wu Yunguang. However, to his astonishment, Wu Yunguang cheated him out of his money. In the end, he lost his house and a lot of money. Actually, the project was real, but it had no rtionship with Wu Yunguangs friend and the contract was fake too. It was aplete fake. Zhao Binxu reported it to the police, but it would take forever for the police to catch the criminal. Although Zhao Binxu had helped Wu Yunguang a lot before, Wu Yunguang still deceived him, which made him feel heart-broken. Gu Ning had sympathy for Zhao Binxu, because she knew how greedy some people could be. Although Zhao Binxu was a skilled businessman with good character, Gu Ning still needed to investigate it. When did you sign the contract? Gu Ning asked. June 12th at 6:30 PM, Room 303, XX hotel, Zhao Binxu said. Who was there? Gu Ning continued. Wu Yunguang, his secretary, the manager of hispany, and his friend, Jiang Pingyi. Jiang Pingyi is the man who signed the contract with me, Zhao Binxu said. Didnt you bring awyer with you? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, Zhao Binxu felt embarrassed. Because I trusted him back then, I didnt bring awyer with me. Actually, Zhao Binxu still felt that it was hard to believe that his old friend, Wu Yunguang, would deceive him. Gu Ning could understand it. How did Wu Yunguang respond to it? Gu Ning asked. He said it has nothing to do with him, and told me to find Jiang Pingyi, but Jiang Pingyi is missing, Zhao Binxu said angrily. In that case, they had to find evidence that Wu Yunguang was Jiang Pingyis aplice. Without clear evidence, it was impossible for Zhao Binxu to win the case. Most importantly, he had transferred his money to Jiang Pingyi. As a result, they had to find Jiang Pingyi and figure out his rtionship with Wu Yunguang as soon as possible. Gu Ning still needed Ks help this time. How much do you know about Jiang Pingyi? Gu Ning asked. Not much. I only know that his name is Jiang Pingyi, and hes 40 this year. He was born in the capital, Zhao Binxu said. When did you transfer the money to him? Give me his banking details, Gu Ning said. Zhao Binxu took out his phone right away and told Gu Ning the needed information. Without dy, Gu Ning sent K a massage and told him to help her find Jiang Pingyi. Ill do my best to help you get enough evidence, Gu Ning said. Thank you, Miss Gu, Zhao Binxu thanked her with sincerity. Oh, may I know why you want to help me, Miss Gu? He thought that Gu Ning wouldnt help him for no reason. They werent friends after all. All he knew about her was that she was a talented businesswoman and the famous Goddess Gu. Well, I coincidentally saw you, and Ive heard of you before. I know you build up yourpany from nothing, and it was very sessful before you went bankrupt. I need a good manager now, so we can help each other, Gu Ning said. Although there were many sessful businessmen who started from scratch, it wasnt easy at all. Besides, many businessmen were involved in bribery, but Zhao Binxu was different. He was honest and down-to-earth. Mypany is short-staffed at this time, and I just met you coincidentally, so I think fate brought us together. I dont trust people without any experience, but I know that youre a senior manager, and I just did you a favor, so I believe that you wont easily betray me, right? Gu Ning said. She wanted absolute loyalty from her people. Although she helped Zhao Binxu because she felt guilty for what she had done to him in her previous incarnation, it didnt mean that he could be orded any special treatment. If he wasnt qualified to be a good manager, Gu Ning would use another way topensate him. Chapter 1515 - Lord Long

Chapter 1515: Lord Long

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhao Binxu agreed to work for Gu Ning to return her favor. Gu Ning had saved his life after all, so he definitely wouldnt betray her. Gu Ning would also pay him for his work so that his family could live a decent life. Zhao Binxu wasnt worried about his sry. I have the intention to hire you, but it still depends on you whether you can do the job well. I hate dirty tricks, so you must be honest and upright. Even if were going topete against our business enemies, we shouldnt break thew andmon moral standards. You can settle your debts once I sessfully help you get your money back, so you dont need to work for me for free. Ill pay you ording to your performance, Gu Ning said. Zhao Binxu was grateful to her, but she wouldnt take advantage of him. Miss Gu, I... Zhao Binxu was touched and didnt know what to say now. At this moment, he was willing to do anything for Gu Ning. However, he felt it was too good to be true. If youre willing to work for me, itll be best. If not, I wont force you to. Once you be one of my subordinates, you should listen to my orders, Gu Ning said. Miss Gu, of course Im willing to work for you, and I wont disappoint you, Zhao Binxu said at once. Great. Gu Ning nodded. On their way, Zhao Jinghan kept ncing at Gu Ning with admiration and curiosity. She always dreamed to see her Goddess Gu one day, but she was surprised that her dream became reality because of her father. In that case, she could have a closer rtionship with Gu Ning. Zhao Jinghan felt nervous in front of Gu Ning, because she was Gu Nings fan. Gu Ning was her idol and she looked up to her. Gu Ning felt Zhao Jinghans admiring gaze, but she didnt give her any response. Zhao Jinghan was simply ncing at her, but didnt ask her anything. Although Zhao Jinghan wanted to talk with Gu Ning, she didnt have courage. When they arrived at the Huangdeng Hotel, Gu Ning directly took out her ck Card so that everything would be free for them. Zhao Binxu was surprised once he saw the ck Card. If Gu Ning had a ck Card of the Huangdeng Hotel, it meant that she had an unusual rtionship with the Tang family. It was shocking news to him. He only knew that she had manypanies under her name, but knew nothing about her family background. Actually, Zhao Binxu nned to pay the billter, but it seemed unnecessary now. Since Gu Ning had a ck Card, they could have a free meal. The receptionist showed great respect to them and led them the way to a private room. However, Zhao Binxu saw a familiar face halfway. It was a young man who was in histe twenties, and he behaved like a hoodlum. Oh, isnt this Mr. Zhao? What a surprise that you can afford a meal in such a luxurious hotel now! Hearing that, Zhao Binxu showed embarrassment on his face and felt displeased too. Hi, Lord Long, he greeted the man. Hey, tell me, how can you afford a meal here? Lord Long was unwilling to let Zhao Binxu pass. Zhao Binxu was annoyed. Lord Long, even though Im not rich now, I can still afford a meal in a five-star hotel. Although Gu Ning already settled the bill with her ck Card, it didnt mean that he couldnt afford a meal in a five-star hotel by himself. The waiter tried to mediate between them, but was stopped by Gu Ning, because she wanted to see what Lord Long wanted to do. Zhao Binxus attitude annoyed Lord Long as well. Mind your attitude! Its your honor that Im willing to talk to you now. Dont forget your manners, or youll lose your tiny little restaurant. Lord Long was quite arrogant and aggressive. You... Zhao Binxu was angry, but didnt know what to say. At this moment, Gu Ning opened her mouth. Try it if you want. Gu Ning didnt know Lord Longs influence in this city, but she wasnt afraid of him at all. Hearing Gu Nings voice, Lord Long turned to look at her and his eyes lit up the second he saw her extraordinary appearance. Whats your name? Lord Long leered at Gu Ning. Chapter 1516 - Who Are You?

Chapter 1516: Who Are You?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was obvious that Lord Long had ulterior motives. Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt bother to hide it. Miss Gu, nice to meet you today. Why dont we share a meal together? Lord Long asked. No. Gu Ning refused him in a cold voice. Hearing that, Lord Long felt humiliated and changed his expression. What did you say? I said no. Gu Ning sneered with disdain. Who are you? Why should I share a meal with you? Who am I? Im the heir of the Glory Organization! Lord Long looked super proud of himself. He believed that there werent rich or powerful people in Zhao Binxus circle, so he was confident that Gu Ning didnt dare to turn him down again. Gu Ning was familiar with every business group in the capital, so she had heard of the Glory Organization. The Glory Organization had over a billion yuan in assets, which was only a small business group in the capital. However, in Zhao Binxus eyes, there was a huge gap between them. That was the reason why he didnt dare to argue against Lord Long. Gu Ning, on the contrary, didnt think it was a big deal. She wasnt snobbish, but she hated arrogant people. Therefore, Gu Ning sneered, So? I thought you would scare me. The Glory Organization is only a small business group in this city. How dare you be so arrogant and aggressive? Lord Long was struck dumb for a second, then squinted at Gu Ning for a while. He thought that Gu Ning might be more influential than him. Who are you? he asked cautiously. Even though Lord Long was arrogant, he wasnt stupid. He only dared to embarrass Zhao Binxu because he knew that Zhao Binxu wasnt rich or powerful. Moreover, he struck up a conversation with Gu Ning simply because she was stunning. I told you that my name is Gu Ning; you can search my name on the Inte if you want to know who I am, Gu Ning said with impatience, then left with her people. Lord Long didnt dare to stop them at this moment, and took out his phone at once. After reading the news about Gu Ning, he was totally shocked. Gu Ning was only 19, but she already owned many profitablepanies. She was also the top scorer of the National College Entrance Examination this year, which was still one of the hottest topics on Weibo. She was a kung fu master too! Lord Long felt scared in retrospect. The next second, he became curious about her rtionship with Zhao Binxu. Anyway, since Gu Ning was willing to defend Zhao Binxu, it meant that their rtionship wasnt ordinary. They could be rtives. In that case, he couldnt make fun of Zhao Binxu anymore. With Gu Nings help, it would be very easy for Zhao Binxu to be rich again. Actually, Lord Long didnt have any grudge against Zhao Binxu, they simply had a few disagreements, so he had never really hurt Zhao Binxu. Lord Long calmed himself down, then directly ran back to his private room. In the private room, two men and two women were sitting around a table, and they were all Lord Longs friends. They were confused when Lord Long ran back in panic. Whats wrong? Didnt you leave to pick up Dong Ge? Why are you suddenly back? You look terrified. Oh, I totally forgot. Lord Long realized that he forgot to pick up Dong Ge just then. Its not important, but I almost offended an important figure just then. What? Who? His friends were scared and immediately asked with concern, Are you alright? A girl named Gu Ning. Im fine now, Lord Long said. Gu Ning? Whos Gu Ning? A girl named Gu Ning? Is she the founder of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi? Lord Longs friends began to talk about Gu Ning and one of the women was familiar with Gu Ning. She was a loyal customer of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi, and almost every one of her female friends were using them. Women were the target customers of skincare and make-up products after all. In addition, both Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi were quite famous now. Chapter 1517 - Don’t Mess with Her

Chapter 1517: Dont Mess with Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The other men didnt know who the founder of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi was, but they had also heard of the two brands. The founder of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi is a girl? Right! Lord Long said in fear. Wow, I cant believe it. Shes much richer than us if shes really the founder of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi. Although men werent the target customers of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi, they knew that they were very profitable. She isnt only rich, but also has powerful connections. I also heard that she has a close rtionship with Master Tang in City B, said the woman who was familiar with Gu Ning. Wealth didnt mean everything, because power and connections were even more influential than wealth in some situations. If a sessful businessman only had money but didnt know any powerful people in politics, it wasnt likely that his business would be thriving for long. Money could buy many things, but it needed protection from power. Although senior officials in the government normally werent rich, they could easily deprive rich people of their wealth. Moreover, business couldnt survive without the government. Therefore, the majority of businessmen ached to have support from the senior officials in the government. As long as they had help from the government, it would be much easier for them to run their businesses. The Tang family in City B, however, was the most dominant family in both business and politics. What? The Tang family in City B? I dont know many details about it, but she is indeed very influential. Without dy, they took out their phones to search for information about Gu Ning on the Inte. Oh, Ying, why dont you go to pick up Dong Ge now? Im too shocked to move right now, Lord Long said all of a sudden. He thought that he couldnt drive right now. Sure. Ying nodded and left. The others stayed in the room, watching the release conference of Jade Beauty Jewelry. After watching it, they were stunned and didnt know what to say. They also learned about Gu Nings otherpanies, and were very sure that they shouldnt mess with her. ... Gu Ning asked Zhao Binxu after they finished ordering, Uncle Zhao, do you have any grudges against the man called Lord Long. She needed to know more details about it so that she could help Zhao Binxu if he needed her help. Nothing serious, weve just had a few arguments, Zhao Binxu said. Hes always like that, arrogant and aggressive in front of those who are poorer than him, but I dont think he will dare to cause us trouble again after knowing who you are. Gu Ning nodded, then began to talk about business with Zhao Binxu. Since youre willing to work for me, I should be honest with you. I have a real estatepany under my name, and its in City F, Province D. Thepany has shopping malls, five-star hotels, five-star restaurants, and so on. Anyway, theyre worth about seven billion yuan in all, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Zhao Binxus family was shocked. Zhao Binxu couldnt believe that Gu Ning was even much richer than he thought. Gu Ning continued, My real estatepany is Shenghua Real Estate. Its headquarters is located in City F for the time being, but itll be moved to the capital in the future. The executive is An Guangyao, so hell be your supervisor. No matter how experienced Zhao Binxu was, he couldnt rece An Guangyao. Zhao Binxu was surprised again when he heard that it was Shenghua Real Estate, because he had heard of it before. Zhao Binxu was involved in the real estate industry as well, so he was quite familiar with the leadingpanies in the industry around the country. He had heard of Shenghua Real Estate, but didnt know much about it. All he knew about it was that Shenghua Real Estate had sessfully gotten a piece of hauntednd in City Bst year. Othernd developers had suffered strange things there, but everything went back to normal after Shenghua Real Estate took it. It was very surprising, so he paid a lot of attention to the news. To his astonishment, Gu Ning was the owner of Shenghua Real Estate. Chapter 1518 - A Lifesaver

Chapter 1518: A Lifesaver

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If he hadnt heard of the strange things that had happened at the hauntednd before, he would have believed that it was simply a trick yed by Shenghua Real Estate in order to get the piece ofnd. I n to build two five-star hotels in the capital, and Ive chosen two good ces for them. We can start construction after I buy them. However, because Shenghua Real Estate is in City F, and there are several ongoing construction sites, we need to hire more people in the capital. You will be the general manager for Shenghua Real Estate in the capital, so youll be in charge of recruitment and business deals. I will of course arrange for some people to help you and youll take part in some business events with me too, which can help you expand your circle, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning understood that Zhao Binxu had his own circle, but he needed to expand it. Zhao Binxu wasnt the owner of his previous small real estatepany anymore, and he would be the general manager of Shenghua Real Estate in the capital. Since Zhao Binxu was working for her, she would do everything she could to help him grow. Although the Shengning Organization wasnt established yet, many people in the industry were aware that Gu Ning was the owner of Fenghua Entertainment, Jade Beauty Jewelry, and Cine. Once the construction and decoration of the office buildings of the Shengning Organization were done, it would be officially established. They didnt need to wait for long, so a month was enough. Zhao Binxu was surprised that Gu Ning would let him be the general manager for Shenghua Real Estate in the capital. Gu Ning ignored his astonishment and added, Lets be candid here, although a real estatepany with dozens of billions of yuan in assets isntrge, it isnt small either, so you should know its not an easy job. Hearing that, Zhao Binxu put on a serious expression at once. Miss Gu, I understand, and Ill do my best. He knew that it would be stressful, but he was willing to ept this challenge. Gu Ning then gave Zhao Binxu her name card. Come to the headquarters of my business group at 10 am tomorrow to sign the contract. You can call me when you arrive there, and Ill arrange for someone to pick you up. Sure. Zhao Binxu agreed. After a while, the dishes were all ced on the table, and they began to enjoy it. Zhao Binxus life had a new chapter, but Wu Yunguang was in a bad mood now. He didnt talk about it with Jiang Pingyi, because he already decided to let Jiang Pingyi shoulder the me. However, he was still anxious before it was settled. He had the idea to attack Gu Ning first so that she wouldnt have time to help Zhao Binxu, but he didnt dare to take action after finding out about her achievements. Gu Ning was much richer and more influential than him! He also wanted to kill Zhao Binxu, but Gu Ning wouldnt let him get away with it if he really did that. Zhao Binxu worked for Gu Ning now, so she would protect him. There was nothing he could do now, so he was quite worried. He wondered if he should return the money to Zhao Binxu and hope that Zhao Binxu would forgive him, but he was reluctant to do that. He was unwilling to take money out of his pocket right now. Besides, Jiang Pingyi had already shared the money with him, so he would suffer a loss if he needed to return Zhao Binxus money. Thinking of that, Wu Yunguang felt cornered. He regretted cheating Zhao Binxu now. ... Gu Ning drove Zhao Binxus family home after the meal. Zhao Binxu didnt think it was appropriate because he was only Gu Nings subordinate. However, Gu Ning insisted on it, so Zhao Binxu agreed. After that, Gu Ning went back to her own home. When Gu Ning was gone, Mrs. Zhao said, Miss Gu is our familys lifesaver! Youre right, and I must work hard to return her favor, Zhao Binxu said. It wasnt easy for him to get a good job now, but Gu Ning offered him a promising job. Darling, I know that youll be very busy once you report for duty. I will take care of our daughter and our family and make sure that you can focus on your job, Mrs. Zhao said. She supported her husband without any conditions. In fact, Zhao Binxu was always busy during these past few years, but Mrs. Zhao understood and neverined about it. She used to have a good job, but quit to take care of their family. Chapter 1519 - You’re Dramatic

Chapter 1519: Youre Dramatic

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even though Zhao Binxu went bankrupt, she didnt leave him and still assisted him in running their small restaurant. Zhao Binxu and Mrs. Zhao understood each other very well, and they seldom argued with one another, which wasntmon. After all, more and more people were bing selfish and self-centered in todays society. I will. Zhao Binxu made a promise. ... Qiao Ya asked Gu Ning with curiosity, Boss, why do you trust him so much? Although it wasnt the first time Gu Ning had done something like this, she still didnt understand why Gu Ning would do it. Zhao Binxu isnt a top manager, but hes very experienced and upright. To be honest, I helped him mainly because of my master. My master told me that she did some bad deeds before and always felt guilty, so she hoped that I could give those victims a helping hand if they need help. Im doing that for her, Gu Ning said. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya knew that Gu Nings master was Tang Aining, and Tang Aining was a professional killer, so it was quite normal that many people had been hurt by her. Therefore, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya understood why Gu Ning was helpful. ... Outside Shengning Tower, Wu Shunhua waited till 7 pm, but Gu Ning was still absent. He thought that Gu Ning might have taken another car again, so he missed her once more. However, Wu Shunhua couldnt figure out why Gu Ning changed her car all the time. He didnt think that Gu Ning had already noticed that he was following her, because he always kept his distance from her. Since Gu Ning could be gone already, there was no need for him to keep on waiting here, so he directly drove to Century Cityter. Wu Shunhua booked a room at a hotel which was opposite the gate of Century City, so he could stay near Century City at night. Gu Ning, however, didnt go back to Century City, and instead went to the haunted construction site. It was still early, and the sky wasntpletely dark, but she spent a lot of time on the road, so it was 8:20 pm when she finally arrived there. Within ten minutes, the sky was totally dark. At night, there were no lights, so the Yin in the construction site made it look scarier. It was located by a crossroads, and there were main roads around it, but the street lights werent bright enough to fully light it. As a result, the construction site was mostly covered by darkness. There wasnt much traffic on the main roads, but Gu Ning was worried that she might be caught by passers-by. So in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Gu Ning, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya got out of the car and went to the construction site on foot. Not many people dared to walk near this construction site because the people who lived nearby were all aware that it was an unlucky ce. Even if some had to walk by it, they normally ran fast. There was a sidewalk by the construction site, but few people dared to walk on it, because the trees along it had dense leaves which blocked the light from lighting the path and made it look quite frightening. Nevertheless, at this time, a boy and a girl were quarreling on the sidewalk not far from the construction site. They quarreled because they had to walk by this sidewalk near the construction site, but the girl was too scared so she wanted to take a taxi or another road. However, the ce where they lived was right behind this construction site, and they would be home after the zebra crossing. It would be a waste of money and time if they took a taxi or took another longer road. In addition, the boy didnt believe in monsters and ghosts at all, so he didnt think that it was a big deal and thought that the girl was being dramatic. Gu Ning didnt bother to pay attention to them, and directly walked by them with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Seeing that, the boy criticized the girl. See? They just walked by us and theyre fine. Dont be so dramatic. Its not easy for me toe here to meet you. I dont care about other people, I only know that Im scared of it, so I dont want to walk there! We can take a taxi, or break up! The girl was annoyed. Break up? The boy was struck dumb for a second, but wasnt surprised. Are you sure? Yes, Im sure, the girl said, and it sounded as if she was confident that the boy wouldnt dare to break up with her. Who do you think you are? Do you really believe that I wont dare to break up with you? To be honest with you, I have already had enough of you! Lets break up now! The boy was angry and turned around without hesitation, then walked forward alone. You... The girl was anxious when the boy really agreed to break up with her. She refused to ept it, and just stood there waiting for him toe back to her. Gu Ning, Gao Yi, and Qiao Ya had almost reached the gate, but they couldnt climb over it right now because someone was walking towards them from behind. They walked slowly, but the boy walked quickly because of his anger, so he soon passed them. Chapter 1520 - How Could You Help Me?

Chapter 1520: How Could You Help Me?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After the boy passed them, there was no one behind them. They looked around for a while, then climbed over the gate without anyone noticing them. At this time, the Yin already came out from the grave pit, and took the shape of a man who was about 30. Because it was a ghost, its face was abnormally pale. It stood in the grave pit, and couldnt go anywhere, so it looked quite angry. It couldnt go anywhere, nor could it do anything now, but it still needed to deal with many things. Gu Ning wasnt surprised to see the male ghost, and she knew that it must be a ghost of a high level since it could change its shape. In that case, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya couldnt go near it, in case they were affected. Therefore, before they walked inside, Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to stay away from the male ghost. She was able to deal with it alone. The second Gu Ning, Gao Yi, and Qiao Ya walked into the construction site, the male ghost saw them. It became restless at once, because Gu Ning had magical power with her, which was exactly it wanted most. However, it remembered that it had failed to enter her body today and felt furious again. It was scared of Gu Ning, but also ached to rob her of her magical power. Therefore, it fixed its eyes on Gu Ning. Gu Nings sight didnt fall on the male ghost, so the male ghost wasnt sure whether Gu Ning could see it. However, since Gu Ning had magical power with her, it meant that she wasnt an ordinary mortal. The male ghost stayed alert and didnt dare to take action right away. Gu Ning stopped before the grave pit, then looked to the male ghost. The male ghost realized that she could see it once it met Gu Nings eyes. Who are you? Its voice was hoarse and deep, but sounded quite scary. A businesswoman, Gu Ning said. The male ghost didnt believe it, and said in great anger, Dont fool me! Its the truth. Im indeed a businesswoman, but Im not an ordinary mortal. I like this ce, and I n to buy this piece ofnd, but strange things are constantly happening here because of you. I think I should deal with you first, Gu Ning said slowly. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya stood seven meters away from Gu Ning. They could hear her, but couldnt see the male ghost. Because Gu Ning already told them that ghosts and monsters really existed in this world, they were mentally prepared, although they still felt a little scared. They had never seen a ghost in real life after all. However, they believed that everything would be fine as long as Gu Ning was here. How? The male ghost was displeased. It was obvious that Gu Ning nned to remove it, because the construction could be started again after it was removed. Therefore, Gu Ning wasnt its friend. It depends on whether you can give up your obsession and get into the next incarnation, otherwise Ill directly destroy you, Gu Ning said in a serious tone. Nevertheless, the male ghost thought that Gu Ning was challenging it and got angry once more. Destroy me? Can you? It totally didnt believe it, because Gu Ning was simply a mortal in its eyes, even though she wasnt an ordinary mortal. I wont do it in person, but Im confident that I have the ability to, Gu Ning said. She had the flood dragon after all, and no ghost wasparable to the flood dragon. In addition, she also had her telepathic eye space, and the male ghost couldnt do anything about it. Her telepathic eye space could imprison the male ghost, and the magical power in it could help the male ghost get rid of his hatred, but it would take a long time. Gu Ning didnt have much patience and kindness for evil ghosts, and she preferred to quickly destroy it, in case it caused innocent people more trouble. If I could easily give up my obsession, I wouldnt be a ghost, the male ghost said. That was right. It wasnt easy to give up ones obsession at all. If it was possible, it didnt want to have an obsession, because it was lonely being a ghost. Well, actually I can help you, Gu Ning said. She knew that this male ghost must have been through a lot of unpleasant things. Who do you think you are? the male ghost said arrogantly. It didnt think that Gu Ning was able to help it. Chapter 1521 - Let It Go

Chapter 1521: Let It Go

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Well, if youre unwilling to ept my help, I wont force you to do so, but you shouldnt exist at all so you must be destroyed, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, the male ghost got angrier and shouted, You dont have the power to destroy me! She wasnt Yanluo Wang after all, and she couldnt make the decision to destroy a ghosts existence. The male ghost understood that it shouldnt exist in a mortals world, but it was reluctant to leave. Youre a ghost, and you shouldnt be here. Dont you know that? Gu Ning asked. Its not my fault. You mortals ruined my ce first! The male ghost was full of anger, because its grave was totally destroyed. I know that they destroyed your grave, so youre mad at them, which is the reason why Im willing to let you choose. Its not my fault either, so you should calm down, Gu Ning said. Although she mainly came here to destroy this male ghost because she wanted thisnd, she wouldnt sit on her hands once she learned its existence. It was a ghost, and it shouldnt be here, so she had topletely destroy it. In addition, why do you want to stay here? You cant do anything nor go anywhere. Hundreds of years have passed, so you should let your obsession go, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, the male ghost looked sad. It knew that it couldnt do anything here and it wouldnt end up in anything even if it was unwilling to give up its obsession. However, it was quite difficult for it to do that. At the same time, it was also aware that Gu Ning was determined to destroy it. Therefore, it still had to face her. Ill tell you my story if you can beat me. How about it? asked the male ghost, sounding as if it was very tolerant and was willing to give Gu Ning a chance. Gu Ning was amused when she heard it. This male ghost was too confident. It thought that Gu Ning would waste time fighting against it and listening to its story afterwards. It sounded boring and Gu Ning had no interest in its story. In fact, if the male ghost could give up its obsession and sessfully go to the next incarnation, it could have another life. On the contrary, if Gu Ning directly destroyed it, it wouldnt exist anymore. Ghosts were unwilling to be totally destroyed, because they had hope to go into the next incarnation. No need, youll know my ability after I touch you... Saying that, Gu Ning abruptly rushed ahead and caught the male ghost. Because Gu Ning moved too fast and the male ghost didnt expect that she would suddenly do that, it was caught by Gu Ning the next second, then disappeared. Gu Ning put it into her telepathic eye space, and wanted to let it out after she walked out of this grave pit. However, right after Gu Ning walked out of the grave pit, she saw someone jump in from outside of the fence. He moved lightly, and nobody would notice him if Gu Ning didnt see him by ident. When Gu Ning was about to tell Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to avoid the man, she smelt the air of a cultivator. The man should be a cultivator! Gu Ning was surprised and focused on his face, then found out that he was the middle-aged cultivator she saw when she had a car ident at the airport in City Bst time. In that case, the man must have seen them too, so Gu Ning gave up the idea of avoiding him. The man, however, felt strange because he came inside for the Yin, but the Yin was somehow gone after he got inside. He only saw three mortals ahead of him now. He thought that they might have something to do with the disappearance of the Yin, but he was unwilling to believe it. They were merely mortals, and mortals normally couldnt sense the Yin. He thought that the Yin probably escaped once it sensed his existence. The man had that idea, not because he was a narcissist, but because ghosts and monsters could indeed sense the air of a cultivator. Cultivators were the enemies of ghosts and monsters, so they fought against each other whenever they encountered one another. Normally, cultivators were stronger than ghosts and monsters, so ghosts and monsters tended to avoid cultivators. If the ghost was able to sense his air from a distance, it couldnt be a low level ghost. Gu Ning walked back to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya and told them that someone wasing. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were surprised, because they didnt notice it out at all. Chapter 1522 - The Cultivator, Jing Jining

Chapter 1522: The Cultivator, Jing Jining

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They turned around and saw the man, but didnt move because Gu Ning stood still. Cultivators had good sight, but Gu Ning had better sight than them, so he didnt see her until he was only five meters away from her. Its you? He recognized Gu Ning with a simple nce, because he had done research about Gu Ning after the ident at the airport in City B. In fact, he admired Gu Nings abilities and achievements, because she was very outstanding among her peers. Both the Tang family and the Leng family supported her, and no one dared to mess with her. However, he had a strange feeling when he thought of Leng Shaoting. Actually, he thought that Leng Shaoting might be the one that had magical power, but he ran into Gu Ning twice and the Yin disappeared all of a sudden when she was here too. So now he thought that it was more likely that Gu Ning had the magical power. Gu Ning wasnt surprised that this cultivator was able to recognize her, because she was very famous now, and there was a lot of news about her on the Inte. Many strangers knew her name as well. Do you know me? Gu Ning still asked. Sure, I saw a lot of news about you on the Inte; youre quite unbelievable, the cultivator said with sincerity. Thanks for yourpliment, Gu Ning said. Oh, its veryte now. What are you doing here? asked the man curiously. He knew that Gu Ning came here for a reason. Gu Ning said, I know thisnd has a bad reputation, but I want to build a five-star hotel here. I dont believe in ghosts and monsters, but I heard that they oftene out at night, so we wanted to have a look. She didnt tell the cultivator her real thoughts, because she didnt trust him right now. Gu Ning looked honest, so the cultivator believed her. He knew that Gu Ning was a businesswoman, so it was very normal for her to want to buy thisnd and build a five-star hotel here. Gu Ning understood that they were still strangers now, and it was impossible for them to trust each other within a short time. Both of them were smart people, and they knew that people acted when they met for the first time. Did you see it? asked the man again. Unfortunately no, maybe its already gone, Gu Ning said. May I know why youre here too? Ie here for the same reason. The man smiled. To be honest with you, my grandfather is a member of Mao Shan School, and he knows some Mao Shan skills. I learned some when I was a kid, but Ive never seen a ghost before although Ive heard a lot of stories about ghosts. Actually, that was a total lie, but even though the man lied, Gu Ning wouldnt point it out and pretended that she epted his exnation. Oh, sounds interesting! Well, unfortunately Mao Shan School is decaying, and not many people are aware of it now, the man said, feeling sorry about it. Although it was a lie that his grandfather was a member of Mao Shan School, he indeed felt sorry for its decay, because he had a special rtionship with it. Right. Gu Ning nodded. She stayed silent for a while, then asked him again, May I know your name? Normally Gu Ning wouldnt ask for a strangers name, but this man was a cultivator, and she needed to know more about him in order to learn more information about the cultivation world. Moreover, Leng Shaotings mother was a member of the cultivation world too. My names Jing Jining. Im much older than you, so you can call me Uncle Jing if you dont mind, Jing Jining said. Jing Jining was happy to make friends with Gu Ning because he had a good impression of her and wanted to figure out whether she had something to do with magical power. Gu Ning aroused his curiosity. Chapter 1523 - This Man Is Strange

Chapter 1523: This Man Is Strange

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In his eyes, even Dongfang Ziyu, who was the well-known top female cultivator in the cultivation world, wasntparable to Gu Ning. There was another reason why Jing Jining had a good impression of Gu Ning. He knew that Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings boyfriend, and he had a deep impression of Leng Shaoting. Nice to see you, Uncle Jing. Gu Ning beamed. She was also willing to make friends with him. Great, Ill directly call you Gu Ning now, Jing Jining said. No problem. Gu Ning agreed. Well, since were friends from now on, can we exchange phone numbers? Jing Jining said. Gu Ning nodded and exchanged her number with Jing Jining. Jing Jining didnt know that Gu Ning was willing to make friends with him for a purpose, but Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were aware of it. At the same time, they also understood that Jing Jining tried to have a good rtionship with Gu Ning for a purpose. I think we can go back now, Gu Ning saidter. Because Jing Jining was here, Gu Ning couldnt let the male ghost out now. Sure, lets go now. The Yin was gone now, so there was no need for Jing Jining to stay here. Although he still wanted to figure out whether Gu Ning had magical power, he wouldnt rush to ask her right away. Gu Ning was very smart, and he was afraid that he might expose himself. Uncle Jing, may I know what you do? Gu Ning casually chatted with him on the way. Im a jade businessman, a broker to be specific, Jing Jining said. Brokers referred to manufacturers like wholesalers and retailers, who resold or leased purchased products for profit. They created time, ce, and ownership utility. Brokers yed the role of purchasing agents for their customers, buying various products to resell them to customers. Brokers included wholesalers, retailers, agents and brokers. Because not every jewelry businessman could cooperate with jade miners, many jewelry businessmen needed franchisees. So if a broker had many clients, he or she could make a fortune. Gu Ning understood that the magical power of jade could help cultivators with their cultivation, so she wasnt surprised that Jing Jining was involved in the jade industry. Although Jing Jining hid his real identity as a cultivator from Gu Ning, Gu Ning knew that he was a kind man. Uncle Jing, which jade miner do you work with? Gu Ning asked. Yutian Jade Mining Company, City Rui, Province Yun, Jing Jining said. Jing Jining didnt know that Gu Ning was also a jade provider, and Gu Ning had no intention to tell him either. City Rui was thergest ind port in the southwest area of their country and it was an important jewelry distribution center. It was rich in jade resources, while City Teng was only a distribution center, so its resources werent as good. Therefore, Gu Ning nned to visit City Rui one day. She was too busy these days, and her jadepany still worked well in City Teng, so she wasnt rushing to do that yet. After all, she had a pair of Jade Eyes, so it was very easy for her to find jade. When they walked out of the construction site, Gu Ning asked, Uncle Jing, did you drive here or take a taxi? I took a taxi, Jing Jining said. We drove here. Do you need us to send you home? Gu Ning asked. Thanks, but Im staying in a nearby hotel, so I can walk back as a way of exercising, Jing Jining said. It was another lie, because he still wanted to go back to the construction site after Gu Ning was gone. Sure, see you. Gu Ning didnt insist. After that, they separated. Once Gu Ning left, Jing Jining went back to the construction site, but he found nothing useful. ... Qiao Ya asked Gu Ning, Boss, I think this man is strange. Youre right, but he isnt a bad man. Actually, in addition to ghosts and monsters, cultivators also really exist. Theyre not mortals, and can live hundreds of years if their cultivation is at a high level, Gu Ning said. Knowing that, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were shocked again. They couldnt believe that cultivators were real too. Luckily, they were already aware of the existence of ghosts and monsters, so it wasnt hard for them to ept cultivators now. Although Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were curious about how Gu Ning found out about ghosts, monsters, and cultivators, they didnt ask further about it. Gu Ning would tell them if she wanted them to know. Since Gu Ning agreed that Jing Jining was strange, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had a feeling that he was a cultivator, and they were right. The man you just saw is a cultivator, but I dont know his level. He is obviously making friends with me for a purpose, but hes been kind to me till now. Chapter 1524 - Stay away from Them

Chapter 1524: Stay away from Them

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Im also bing friends with him for a reason, because I want to know more about cultivators. I think that Im bound to go through many strange things, but I cant avoid them. So instead, I must continue to improve myself, Gu Ning said. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya always knew that Gu Ning was mysterious, but now they found that she was even more powerful than they thought. At this moment, they also realized that there could be more difficulties ahead of Gu Ning, but they were willing to stay by her side to protect her. If you run into some strange people like him again, stay away from them, Gu Ning said. Although Gu Ning often helped innocent people, she knew her own abilities very well. It wasnt her duty to save everyone, and she wouldnt do something which was out of her control. We understand, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya said. When they got back to Century City, they went back to their own homes. Because it was still early, Gu Ning took out her phone and began to chat with her friends in their WeChat group. She didnt have the idea to let the male ghost out right now, in case Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue found it. She nned to question the male ghostter when it was convenient for her to do so. Chu Peihan and others just received their admission letters to their dream universities. So they were excited to study in their dream universities in a few months. If no ident happened, they could major in their favorite majors. After chatting for a while with them, Gu Ning went to read her friends posts in WeChat Moments. Most people were fine, but Xu Qinyin seemed to be in a bad mood. Gu Ning understood that she had worries. It was obvious that Xu Qinyin was seriously thinking about her rtionship with Tang Qingyang, because Gu Anna left manyments to encourage her to be brave. Gu Ning didnt know what she could say at this time, so she left noment. Bai Xueyan also sent out a recent post, saying that she grew up a lot after being through something and she thanked those who had hurt her because they helped her grow strong. Gu Ning took Bai Xueyan as her friend. Although they seldom contacted each other because she was too busy, she still cared about her. After reading Bai Xueyans post, Gu Ning was worried about her, so she sent her a message. Gu Ning: How are you doing now? Before long, Bai Xueyan replied to her. Bai Xueyan: What a surprise that you would send me a message of your own ord. Bai Xueyan: Not bad, not very good. It meant that she wasnt in a good condition. Gu Ning: I just saw your post from yesterday, and Im worried about you. Bai Xueyan: Well, I just confessed my love to An yesterday, but he turned me down. Im too young and not mature enough in his eyes. Gu Ning understood that it was about An. Gu Ning: Its your own personal affair, so I dont know what I should say, but its difficult falling in love with someone who loves you too. Bai Xueyan: I know. Im just a little sad. Afterforting Bai Xueyan for a while, Gu Ning began to read the recent news, especially news about herpanies. Luckily, she didnt see any terrible news, and most Inte users left positivements on herpanies. Gu Ning also paid attention to news about Tang Xiaoxiao and other artists. Because of An Empress of Military Blood, they gained much publicity. Artists needed publicity, or they would soon be forgotten by the audience. Some artists even did publicity stunts to attract peoples attention. Even if there was only bad news about them, it was better than being ignored. However, bad news always went abroad faster than good news. Because too many onlookers loved gossiping, artists were under great pressure. There were rules in every industry, and they had to be mentally prepared for it. Some artists might do anything in order to get fame, which meant money in the entertainment industry. They didnt care whether people wereplimenting or criticizing them, and only wanted attention. In fact, only artists with outstanding skills could stay famous for long. ... After a while, Leng Shaoting suddenly called Gu Ning. It was almost 12 am now, but he knew that Gu Ning normally went to sleepte. She wouldnt sleep until it was past 12 am. Therefore, he wouldnt interrupt her at this moment. Gu Nings phone was in her hands, so she picked up his call right away. Leng Shaoting was surprised and joked. Are you waiting for my call? Im not, but my phone is in my hands now, Gu Ning said. Really? Leng Shaoting smiled. Chapter 1525 - Don’t Want to Live Longer than You

Chapter 1525: Dont Want to Live Longer than You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning pouted, but didnt argue with him. Hows your cultivation these days? Not bad, Im improving, Leng Shaoting said. It took a long time for a cultivator to improve his cultivation, and Leng Shaoting had already improved a great deal. Great, but you dont need to rush. Be patient, Gu Ning said. Actually, Leng Shaoting only wanted to be a cultivator at a high level because he wanted to protect Gu Ning and find out the real reason for his mothers death. Ningning... Leng Shaoting suddenly called Gu Ning but stopped the next second. Whats up? Gu Ning asked with concern. Leng Shaoting hesitated for a while, then asked, Can mortals be cultivators. Gu Ning said, Normally its impossible, but Im not a hundred percent sure about it. Well, can you be a cultivator? Leng Shaoting asked. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, then had mixed emotions. I dont know. Cultivators can live a long time, but I dont want to live longer than you. I hope that we can age together, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning felt touched and didnt know what to say. She always wanted Leng Shaoting to be a great cultivator, but she forgot that cultivators were different from mortals. All of a sudden, Gu Ning felt sad too, because she wanted to age together with Leng Shaoting too. If she aged faster and died earlier than Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoting would be left alone in this world. Leng Shaoting was unwilling to lose Gu Ning, and Gu Ning didnt want to leave him either. If Gu Ning really died earlier than Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoting would probablymit suicide. Besides, he would live longer than any of his family members and friends, which meant that he had to see them dying one by one. It would be a great torture. Although Gu Ning had magical power, she still wasntparable to cultivators. Thinking of that, Gu Ning was very sad. However, she couldnt stop Leng Shaoting from practicing his cultivation, because it mattered a lot in his life. They couldnt control what would happen and what wouldnt in their life either. She had a pair of Jade Eyes, and she had been through a lot of strange things even though she didnt want them to happen. They could only improve themselves as time went by to protect themselves from danger. In addition, Leng Shaotings mother was a cultivator, and he, as his mothers son, would be discovered by the cultivation world sooner orter. In that case, Leng Shaoting had to be strong in order to deal with unknown danger ahead of him. All in all, Gu Ning had no intention to persuade Leng Shaoting to give it up. She knew how important it was to Leng Shaoting. At the same time, she thought that she might try to be a cultivator too. Gu Ning said, Shaoting, dont worry, Ill try to figure out a way to be a cultivator. Im not an ordinary girl after all, because I have magical power. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was cheered up. If that was the case, it was likely that Gu Ning could live as long as him. After that, Gu Ning continued to encourage him, We need to know more about cultivators and the cultivation world, and I believe that we can improve ourselves together. Dont forget that you still need to find out the real reason behind your mothers death. Leng Shaoting agreed with Gu Ning on that. No matter if it was for Gu Ning or for his mother, he needed to keep on practicing his cultivation. Therefore, Leng Shaoting was more determined to be a top cultivator. Ningning, you dont need to worry about me. Ill focus on my cultivation, Leng Shaoting said. He loved Gu Ning deeply, and was willing to do everything for her. Gu Ning brought happiness to his life, and he didnt want to lose her. If he had to live alone in the future, he would rather die earlier. They chatted for a while longer, then ended the call. Afterwards, Gu Ning let the flood dragon out and asked whether mortals could be cultivators. Many mortals had tried to be cultivators in the past, but now it was different. The flood dragon told Gu Ning that she could try it with her magical power. The flood dragon also mentioned Kunlun Mountain, which was a famous beautiful ce in their country. Chapter 1526 - Go to Riyue Mountain

Chapter 1526: Go to Riyue Mountain

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Kunlun Mountain has another name of Riyue Mountain, and it was said that there was affluent magical power, which was perfect for cultivators. The Supreme Deitys abode was also in Riyue Mountain. The flood dragon didnt know whether there was still adequate magical power in Riyue Mountain right now. It used to sneak into Kunlun Mountain for the magical power, but it was driven out after it was exposedter. The jail was thrown into the ocean so it swam far away from Kunlun Mountain. That was the reason why the flood dragon disliked cultivators. However, the cultivators didnt kill it, so there was no reason for it to take revenge. My master, I think you can visit Kunlun Mountain to see what you can find, the flood dragon said. In fact, the flood dragon proposed that for itself too, because it wanted to see it again. Gu Ning didnt care about what the flood dragon was thinking, but remembered that Leng Shaotings mother had the ident at Kunlun Mountain, so she decided to visit it when she was free. Since the flood dragon told her that there could be magical power, she thought that it was necessary for her to have a look. It was mid-July, and she still had a vacation of one and a half months before she went to study in the university, so Gu Ning nned to go to Kunlun Mountain in a few days. She didnt want to go there alone, and wanted Leng Shaoting to go with her. Although many years had passed by after Leng Shaotings mothers death, they still hoped to find any clues. Moreover, they could search for magical power together in Kunlun Mountain as well. Therefore, Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting back without hesitation. What? Cant you sleep because you miss me too much? Leng Shaoting joked once he picked up Gu Nings call. Although he joked with Gu Ning, he was actually still worried about her feelings after their serious conversation. He knew that Gu Ning was a strong girl, but it didnt mean that she wouldnt cry. Yeah, when are you free? Gu Ning asked. Well, I think I can go back to see you in two days, Leng Shaoting said. How long can you stay with me? Gu Ning continued. Not sure, I can stay with you for longer if there isnt an emergency. Leng Shaoting was honest. He could arrange for other people to do some things for him, but sometimes he needed to do them himself. All the members of the Red me were ace soldiers, but they were still no match for cultivators. Even Leng Shaoting couldnt defeat a cultivator alone. A man of the Evil Practice had hurt him once before. Although Leng Shaoting was a cultivator now, he was at a very low level, and it took a long time for him to go up in levels. Well, the flood dragon just told me that there used to be a lot of magical power in Kunlun Mountain and that its a perfect ce for cultivators, but it isnt sure about it right now. I want to visit it in person, and I hoped that you could go with me, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting got excited after hearing that, because he always wanted to visit Kunlun Mountain. He knew that there were many strange things in this world, and he was willing to take adventures with Gu Ning. Sure, I need three days to settle my work, but Ill meet you once its done, Leng Shaoting said. Leng Shaoting was eager to see Gu Ning and go to Kunlun Mountain with her, but he had to be patient. Great! Gu Ning smiled. Even though both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning had worries, they still had a good sleep. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, however, couldnt sleep at all after reading novels and other information about cultivators on the Inte. Leng Shaojia, Tang Yaxin, and Qi Ziyue couldnt sleep either. Leng Shaojia felt much better now, but had lost a lot of weight and looked quite haggard and unhealthy. She hated her appearance now, and didnt want to look at herself in the mirror. Tang Yaxin always had nightmares at night because of Gu Ning. She couldnt sleep well, so she was bing increasingly weak. Chapter 1527 - Baili Zongyang Finds Wu Shunhua

Chapter 1527: Baili Zongyang Finds Wu Shunhua

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions And Qi Ziyue sessfully got enough of the drugs that he needed, but he was too anxious and worried that he might be caught at any moment. ... The next day, Gu Ning didnt go for a run in the morning, but instead sparred with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya in the yard. The yard was open, so Wu Shunhua was able to see her. Even though Wu Shunhua knew that Gu Ning was a martial arts expert, he didnt know exactly how good she was at fighting. As a result, he was shocked after witnessing Gu Nings fighting skills. Although she wasntparable to cultivators, cultivators had the help of their special power after all. It wasnt easy for Gu Ning to be so excellent at kung fu at such an early age. If she was a cultivator, she would overshadow Dongfang Ziyu. Dongfang Ziyu was Wu Shunhuas younger cousin, but he still had to admit that Gu Ning was more outstanding than Dongfang Ziyu. Without dy, Wu Shunhua took a video of their fighting. Although there was a distance between them and their faces werent clear in the video, Gu Nings movements were still noticeable. Gu Ning sensed Wu Shunhua once he showed up, but she didnt bother to pay attention to him. Baili Zongyang who went outside to run in the morning also noticed Wu Shunhua. Because Baili Zongyang failed to see Gu Ning around the square, he deliberately ran to her house, but he felt the air of a cultivator when he was only 20 meters away from Gu Nings house. He stopped at once, and told Baili Zongxue to go back home right now. Cultivators had a special air, which only ghosts, monsters, other cultivators, and Gu Ning could feel. Cultivators of low levels couldnt hide their special air, and exposed themselves very easily, while cultivators of high levels werent able to hide their special air either because their air was too thick. Baili Zongxue was still at a low level, so she could easily expose herself. Baili Zongyang had a feeling that the other cultivator was at a lower level than him. After thinking for a while, he thought that it might have something to do with Gu Ning, but either way, he decided to figure it out. When he was only about 10 meters away from Gu Nings house, he saw Gao Yi and Qiao Ya practicing their fighting skills with Gu Ning. However, he didnt feel the air of cultivators from them. It seemed toe from the small woods not far from Gu Nings house. Baili Zongyang looked around, then found Wu Shunhua. Both of their families held an important position in the cultivation world, so Baili Zongyang was very familiar with Wu Shunhua. He was displeased the second he saw Wu Shunhua, because him showing up there meant that Wu Shunhua also found out about Gu Nings secret. Therefore, Baili Zongyang thought that he should tell Gu Ning that Wu Shunhua was spying on her. He wouldnt tell Gu Ning that Wu Shunhua was a cultivator, but he aimed to make Gu Ning dislike Wu Shunhua. Actually, when Baili Zongyang moved near, Gu Ning sensed him as well. She didnt bother to give him a look, because she was aware that Baili Zongyang was paying a lot of attention to her too. Wu Shunhua didnt notice Baili Zongyangs air, but Gu Ning did. Gu Ning didnt care about what they were doing, and just focused on practicing her fighting skills. Baili Zongyang didnt stay outside Gu Nings house for a long time, and soon left. Wu Shunhua, however, stayed in the same ce. Gao Yi, Qiao Ya, and Gu Ning stopped after half an hour, and were all sweating, so they went back to their own homes to take a shower. ... Once Baili Zongyang was home, Baili Zongxue asked him anxiously, Who is the other cultivator? They didnt want more cultivators to pay special attention to Gu Ning. Wu Shunhua, Baili Zongyang said. Wu Shunhua? Baili Zongxue didnt look very surprised. Fine, they found out about Gu Nings secret too. It wasnt hard for her to figure out the reason. What should we do next? Baili Zongxue asked worriedly. I think we have to be backstabbers this time. I already took a photo of Wu Shunhua, and you can invite Gu Ning to dine together this afternoon. Because you are girls, you can directly tell her that a man is following and spying on her. We should make her hate Wu Shunhua before they meet each other, Baili Zongyang said. Great! Baili Zongxue agreed. Could Gu Ning be aware of it already? It doesnt matter. We are telling her out of kindness, and she should know that, Baili Zongyang said. Oh, since Wu Shunhua is following and spying on Gu Ning, Wu Shunhua will find out about our rtionship with her if I invite her to dine together, Baili Zongxue said. Chapter 1528 - Lin Jiayu

Chapter 1528: Lin Jiayu

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Its fine. Since the Dongfang family was already aware of Gu Nings existence, it wasnt important even if their rtionship with Gu Ning was exposed. Great, Ill invite her to dine together this afternoon, Baili Zongxue said. Gu Ning finished her breakfast at home before she went to herpany, with Wu Shunhua following her along the way. She arrived at herpany at 8:15 am, and saw a group of people arguing loudly outside of herpanys office building. She told Gao Yi to stop the car, then got out with Qiao Ya. In the distance, Gu Ning noticed an aged couple arguing with a 24-year-old girl who was a staff member of herpany. Gu Ning didnt know which department she worked in, but there was a staff badge hanging on her chest. Before long, several security officers went to stop the aged couple and protected the girl behind them. All the security officers in the Shengning Organization were retired soldiers, so the aged couple was no match for them. You have no sense of gratitude at all! I raised you, and now your older brother needs your help for his marriage. Shouldnt you help him? How dare you refuse to do that! The old woman was quite aggressive. At this time, Song Manni walked out. She was the HR manager now. Gu Ning wanted to see Song Mannis ability in such a messy situation, so she didnt stand out right away. How dare youe here again? Ive never seen such disgusting parents like you before! You only care about your son, and ignore your daughter. Song Manni criticized them. It was obvious that it wasnt the first time that this aged couple had been here. In fact, this aged couple had already blocked the girl, whose name was Lin Jiayu, outside the office building yesterday, and Song Manni helped her out back then. Therefore, Song Manni knew the real reason why they came here and felt angry about it. Lin Jiayus parents valued their son above their daughter, and they even tried to force Lin Jiayu to marry a rich old man for money which would be used for their sons marriage. The old rich man was violent and had divorced three times before. They simply wanted to sell Lin Jiayu for money and didnt care about her feelings at all. Not every parent was a good parent. Some parents were evil and didnt treat their children equally. Although the onlookers didnt know many details, they realized that Lin Jiayu was quite unlucky and had a pair of evil parents once they heard that her parents wanted to sell her for money for her older brothers marriage. Jesus, her parents are so disgusting. They are not qualified parents. They cant sell their daughter for money! Its evil and uneptable. ... Hearing peoples criticisms, Lin Jiayus parents changed their expressions and felt furious from the humiliation. Its none of your business! Shut your mouth! shouted Lin Jiayus mother. It was indeed their familys affair, but their dirty secret was exposed in public. You keep causing ourpany trouble, so we must stop you from doing that! If you dont leave right now, Ill call the police, Song Manni said. Song Manni wanted to help Lin Jiayu, but it was her familys affair after all, and it relied on Lin Jiayu to fight it back. Lin Jiayu must be strong to protect herself from her evil parents. If Lin Jiayu was too weak and gave in, nobody could help her out. Lin Jiayus parents panicked a little but still argued. Dont scare us! Shes our daughter, and we need to see her! I know yourpany is big, but you cant bully us! There are surveince cameras everywhere, and the police will know whos making trouble here, Song Manni said with a calm expression. She didnt think that Lin Jiayus parents could seriously hurt theirpany. In addition, Gu Ning was her boss, and she believed that Gu Ning was able to make sure that thepany would be safe, You... Lin Jiayus parents were mad. They wanted to beat Lin Jiayu, but Lin Jiayu was protected by several strong security guards now. Leave now, or Ill call the police, Song Manni said, taking out her phone. She hated people without with no ss. Lin Jiayus parents wanted to grab her phone because they knew that the police would only take them away. However, it was impossible for them to get near Song Manni with the security guards around them. Lin Jiayu felt heart-broken now, and watched them in silence. She couldnt believe that her parents wouldnt hesitate to sell her for her older brothers marriage fee. Ever since she was a little girl, her parents had been treating her as if she was a maid. She had to earn the tuition fee to finish her education all on her own. She hated her parents, and what they did this time totally broke her heart. Chapter 1529 - Have Control of Your Own Life

Chapter 1529: Have Control of Your Own Life

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions How much can you get by marrying Jiayu to the old man? Right at this moment, a male voice interrupted them and a man walked out of the crowd. Zhang Hao, what are you doing here? Lin Jiayu was surprised to see him. Zhang Hao didnt respond to Lin Jiayu right away, but coldly stared at her parents, waiting for their answer. Lin Jiayus parents were struck dumb for a second, then showed obvious disdain on their faces. Zhang Hao was Lin Jiayus boyfriend, but he wasnt rich, so Lin Jiayus parents didnt approve of their marriage. Two hundred thousand yuan, Lin Jiayus mother said to Zhang Hao with arrogance. In their eyes, Zhang Hao was too poor to afford two hundred thousand yuan. Great, I can give you three hundred thousand yuan, and I want to marry Lin Jiayu, but you must agree to my condition and sign an agreement with me, Zhang Hao said. Hearing that, both Lin Jiayu and her parents were shocked. Zhang Hao, dont be silly. You cant afford it, and you shouldnt give them money at all. Lin Jiayu got anxious. She was afraid that her parents would begin to cause Zhang Hao trouble once he agreed to give them money. Dont worry about me. I promise that I wont marry the old man. Jiayu, can you trust me this time, Zhang Hao asked Lin Jiayu in a serious tone. Lin Jiayu opened her mouth, trying to say something, but said nothing in the end. Although she didnt know how Zhang Hao got so much money, she chose to trust him. Lin Jiayus parents only wanted money, so they beamed with satisfaction. Really? What condition? You cant ask Lin Jiayu for a cent from now on, and you wont be treated nicely if you dare to cause us trouble again, Zhang Hao said. No problem! Lin Jiayus mother agreed at once. She only wanted to get the money now, and didnt care about what would happen in the future. Zhang Hao, they... Lin Jiayu was anxious, because she clearly knew how evil her parents were. It was impossible for them to leave her alone as long as they could get money from her. Jiayu, trust me, I can deal with it. Zhang Hao understood Lin Jiayus worries. However, her parents were here now, so he couldnt exin his idea to her. Lin Jiayu, marry Zhang Hao before next month so that your older brother can get the money to get married before the National Day, Lin Jiayus father said at once. The onlookers all had sympathy for Lin Jiayu. It was awful to have such a pair of parents in her life. At this moment, Lin Jiayu totally lost all hope for her parents. She realized that she had to cut off her rtionship with them if she wanted to live her own life. After warning Lin Jiayu, her parents left. Since Lin Jiayus parents were gone, the onlookers walked away too. The staff didnt see Gu Ning until now, so they got a fright the moment they saw her. None of them knew when Gu Ning got there. It was already past 9 am now, and they should be at work. They were worried that Gu Ning might criticize them for watching the drama. Its fine. Go back to your work now, Gu Ning said to them. She wasnt mad at all. Although it indeed wasnt right that they left their work behind and watched the drama, she understood why they did that. As long as they could finish their work properly, she would allow them to rx for a while. Sure! All the staff ran back into the office building right away. Lin Jiayu didnt go inside, but looked at Gu Ning feeling quite nervous. Im sorry, Chairman Gu, my parents... You dont need to apologize. I understand your feelings, but you must take control of your own life and learn to fight back when its necessary, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning didnt want to judge other peoples family. Thanks, Chairman Gu. Lin Jiayu felt honored that Gu Ning understood her feelings. If its an emergency, you can leave earlier with your boyfriend, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning understood that it was very important to them and they needed to talk about it right now, so she allowed Lin Jiayu to get off work early. Thank you so much! Lin Jiayu thanked Gu Ning right away. She indeed needed to discuss it with Zhang Hao as soon as possible. Gu Ning gave her a smile, then walked away, followed by Song Manni. I honestly dont understand why some parents are so evil. I know that there are families which care about sons much more than daughters, but its too much that they want to sell their own daughter for money! Song Manni said. Lin Jiayus parents simply wanted to sell her for money by marrying her to an old man. This was the first time that Song Manni had witnessed something like that. Although she had heard of it before, she had never witnessed it until now. Right, there are all kinds of people in this world, and being weak means being bullied, Gu Ning said. Her rtives also valued boys above girls, but Lin Jiayus parents were even worse than her rtives. Chapter 1530 - Zhao Binxu Reports for Duty

Chapter 1530: Zhao Binxu Reports for Duty

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luckily, Gu Nings mother was independent and loved her very much. ... Lin Jiayu felt relieved after Gu Ning was gone. She pulled Zhang Hao to the door at once and asked him in a low voice, Zhang Hao, where did you get the three hundred thousand yuan. Jiayu, my familys home will be demolished next month, so we can get two houses along with two million yuan aspensation. I didnt tell you because it wasnt settled until yesterday. Jiayu, I love you, and I want to marry you and spend the rest of my life with you, but please dont give in to your parents again. We need to live our own life, Zhang Hao said. I know, I know. I dont have any hope for them now, and I cant wait to cut off my rtionship with them. Even if my older brother is unwilling to support them when theyre old, I wont take care of them either, Lin Jiayu said. They werent qualified parents after all, and Lin Jiayu had the right to refuse to support them. ... Gu Ning and Song Manni went straight to the 17th floor to Chen Cangyis office. Gu Ning talked about Zhao Binxu with Song Manni and Chen Cangyi, then told Song Manni to prepare a contract. Chen Cangyi believed in Gu Nings choice, so he didnt ask further about it. When Song Manni went back to her office to prepare the contract, Gu Ning told Chen Cangyi that the haunted construction site was fine now. Chen Cangyi nodded and said that he would deal with the rest of the procedurester. ... Zhao Binxu arrived outside thepany at 9:30 pm, then called Gu Ning. He didnt sleep wellst night, because he kept thinking of Gu Nings offer. Gu Ning told Gao Yi to go fetch Zhao Binxu once she saw his call. At this time, Gu Ning was still in Chen Cangyis office, so she stayed there and waited for Zhao Binxu. Song Manni soon came back with the contract. Zhao Binxu couldnt rx a little until he saw Gao Yi. Mr. Gao, is this whole office building owned by Miss Gu? Zhao Binxu asked. Yeah, and there is another office building under construction, Gao Yi said. Hearing that, Zhao Binxu was surprised. Even though he knew that Gu Ning was very rich, he was still astonished by her wealth. Gao Yi brought Zhao Binxu to the 17 the floor, and Zhao Binxu greeted Gu Ning with great respect once he saw her. Hi, Miss Gu. Because Zhao Binxu didnt know Chen Cangyi and Song Manni, he didnt greet them, but simply acknowledged their presence with a nod. Uncle Zhao, have a seat! Gu Ning smiled at him. Sure. Zhao Binxu sat down at once. Please let me introduce you, this is the executive of the Shengning Organization, Chen Cangyi, and this is our HR manager, Song Manni, Gu Ning said to Zhao Binxu. Zhao Binxu stood up once he found out that the executive was in the room. Nice to meet you, Executive Chen and Manger Song. Nice to meet you too, Chen Cangyi said. Since Gu Ning was so kind to Zhao Binxu, he should be friendly too. The contract is ready, and you can have a look at it. If you dont have any problem with it, Cangyi will tell you what you need to doter, Gu Ning said. Great. Zhao Binxu agreed, then read the contract. Within 10 minutes, Zhao Binxu finished reading, and he was amazed by the treatment Gu Ning offered him. Gu Ning not only paid him a sry, but also gave him 2% shares of Shenghua Real Estate in the capital. Although the branch in the capital wasnt open yet, it was too good to be true! Moreover, given the potential of Shenghua Real Estate, it would be a huge fortune in the future. Miss Gu, the shares... Zhao Binxu hesitated to ept them. It was too much in his eyes. Uncle Zhao, I do this every time I find a good manager; its my way of keeping the skilled management in mypany. The branch of Shenghua Real Estate in the capital isnt open yet, so you actually cant get anything before it starts to make money, Gu Ning said. She was very honest, and Zhao Binxu also needed to take responsibility for thepanys financial condition. If the branch wasnt profitable, Zhao Binxu wouldnt get a cent. Chapter 1531 - Return the Money

Chapter 1531: Return the Money

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If thepany really failed, Gu Ning might not care about it, but Zhao Binxu would suffer a great loss. I understand, and Ill do my best! Zhao Binxu was determined to manage thepany well. Since Gu Ning was a very generous boss, he wouldnt miss this chance. Very well, just sign your name, Gu Ning said. After that, Chen Cangyis secretary took him around to get familiar with thepany and the office floor of Shenghua Real Estate. If Zhao Binxu needed anything else, he could tell Chen Cangyis secretary. During these days, Zhao Binxu needed to be familiar with the newpany and his new job first. Thepany would arrange for a secretary, a car, and a chauffeur for Zhao Binxu as soon as possible. He could also have a house, which was one of the benefits for the management, but not now. Because Zhao Binxu hadnt helped thepany make money yet, he needed to wait for a while. Actually, once Zhao Binxus case was settled, he could get his money back and buy a house on his own. Everyone wanted his own house. As the manager of Shenghua Real Estate, he definitely needed to learn its history. Therefore, after Zhao Binxu met other members of the senior management, Chen Cangyis secretary handed him the document about Shenghua Real Estate. Zhao Binxu was amazed by the unbelievable development of Shenghua Real Estate. Within a year, Shenghua Real Estate grew to have nearly seven billion yuan in assets from five hundred million yuan. Although most of the assets came from Hongyun when Shenghua Real Estate acquired it, Shenghua Real Estate was still quite profitable. Shenghua Real Estate also had a loan of two billion yuan, but it was understandable. Almost everypany needed a loan to stay afloat. When Zhao Binxu ran his ownpany, he also borrowed a lot of money from the bank. As long as apany could make more money than its debts, it was profitable. Zhao Binxu admired Gu Ning more than ever now. ... The news of Gu Ning sessfully rescuing Zhao Binxu soon went viral on the Inte the next day. Most Inte usersplimented Gu Ning for her bravery and kindness, but some still thought that Gu Ning was too perfect to be true. However, Gu Nings loyal fans defended her as usual. Dont be so jealous! Some people are always jealous of rich people. I know Goddess Gu is extraordinary, but not everyone can be as helpful and outstanding as her. Shes a very kind girl. ... Even though Gu Nings fans defended her whenever haters attacked her, there were always some Inte users who criticized famous people for no reason. Because the news went viral, Jiang Pingyi saw it as well. Wu Yunguang couldnt sleep at all at night because of Zhao Binxu. Jiang Pingyi heard that Zhao Binxu had tried tomit suicide by jumping off the building at 10 am that morning, so he contacted Wu Yunguang. Wu Yunguang panicked a little when he saw Jiang Pingyis call, because he kept it a secret from him. Jiang Pingyi wasnt dumb, and knew that Wu Yunguang was scheming against him behind his back. Without hesitation, he directly told Wu Yunguang that he wouldnt ept the money that Wu Yunguang cheated from Zhao Binxu. He didnt dare to mess with Gu Ning. Since Jiang Pingyi gave in, there was no reason for Wu Yunguang to insist on it. Wu Yunguang thought about it for a long time, then still decided to call Zhao Binxu. Seeing Wu Yunguangs name, Zhao Binxu frowned, but still picked it up. What? Zhao Binxu coldly asked. Binxu, um, Jiang Pingyi just contacted me and he said that hes willing to return your money. Can we let it go now? He was actually left with no choice back then, Wu Yunguang said. He still med Jiang Pingyi for everything. Zhao Binxu was surprised when Wu Yunguang wanted to return his money. He thought for a while, then realized that they were afraid of Gu Ning. Its not convenient for me to talk about it right now, Ill call you backter, Zhao Binxu said. He thought that he should talk about it with Gu Ning first. Chapter 1532 - Compensation of Six Million Yuan

Chapter 1532: Compensation of Six Million Yuan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wu Yunguang knew that Zhao Binxu needed to ask for Gu Nings opinions, so he agreed. Although it was Zhao Binxus personal affair, Gu Ning was already involved in it after all. In addition, Gu Ning was his boss now, so he should show some respect to her. Without dy, Zhao Binxu went to Gu Nings office and told her about it. Gu Ning thought that it wasnt a bad thing that Wu Yunguang was willing to return the money. Even if they caught Wu Yunguang and Jiang Pingyi, they wouldnt be seriously punished because Zhao Binxu was fine and safe now. Since they were willing to return the money, it could save Gu Ning much effort. However, Gu Ning was unwilling to easily forgive Wu Yunguang. If Wu Yunguang wasnt punished at all, it wouldnt be fair to Zhao Binxu. What do you think about it? You dont need to worry about my attitude. Just tell me your thoughts, Gu Ning asked Zhao Binxu. He was the victim in this case after all, so Gu Ning thought that she should hear his ideas. I dont know, so Im willing to listen to you, Zhao Binxu said. He trusted Gu Ning and also relied on her. Fine, I think you can ept it. Because youre fine and safe now, they wouldnt be severely punished by the court, but they cant be easily forgiven just like that. They still need to pay for what they have done to you, Gu Ning said. Sure. Zhao Binxu nodded. After that, Gu Ning told Zhao Binxu to give her his phone and she called Wu Yunguang. Wu Yunguang was anxiously waiting for Zhao Binxus call, so he picked it up at once. Hi, Binxu, whats your decision? We can ept it, but you must pay for what youve done to Zhao Binxu, Gu Ning said. Wu Yunguang trembled in fear when he heard Gu Nings voice from the phone. W-What do you want? Zhao Binxu invested twenty million yuan in the project, so you must return him twenty million yuan. In addition, Zhao Binxu wont pay the six million yuan back to you. I wont tell you where the six million yuan went, but you cant say no to it. If you dare to refuse, well see you at the court, Gu Ning said, threatening Wu Yuanguang. Wu Yuanguang was annoyed when Gu Ning said that Zhao Binxu wouldnt pay back the money Zhao Binxu owed him. It wasnt easy for him to be willing to return the twenty million yuan, but Gu Ning wanted more than that. He totally forgot that it was his fault from the beginning. If he hadnt cheated Zhao Binxu of the money, Zhao Binxu wouldnt have lost everything. Zhao Binxu was also surprised when Gu Ning proposed apensation of six million yuan. In his eyes, thepensation of six million yuan was too much. Although Zhao Binxu thought it was too much, he said nothing since it was Gu Nings decision. Wu Yunguang was mad about it, but he didnt dare to refuse. He would be put in jail if he didnt agree with Gu Ning on that. After all, he could make more money in the future, but he would lose everything once he was put in jail. It would not only be hispany, his family would also be destroyed if that really happened. Therefore, he agreed in the end. Fine, I agree, he said. Good, make an arrangement for it, and Zhao Binxu will see you with my people, Gu Ning said and hung up on Wu Yunguang. She wouldnt let Zhao Binxu meet Wu Yunguang alone, because it wasnt safe. What if Wu Yuanguang had any other evil thoughts again? After the call with Gu Ning, Wu Yunguang smashed his teacup on the ground. He didnt dare to vent his anger on Gu Ning, so that was all he could do now. Wu Yunguang arranged the meeting at noon, so Gu Ning told Gao Yi to attend it with Zhao Binxu. When Gao Yi drove Gu Nings car, Wu Shunhua saw it and followed it behind. However, he soon found out that Gu Ning wasnt in the car, so he had to return to the Shengning Organization. At this time, Gu Ning received a call from Baili Zongxue who invited her to dine together that afternoon. Because of what had happened that morning, Gu Ning knew that it couldnt be a simple meal, but she still agreed. She also went to see Baili Zongxue for a purpose. Chapter 1533 - The Young Owner of a Luxurious Car

Chapter 1533: The Young Owner of a Luxurious Car

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Several hourster, Gao Yi and Zhao Binxu were back with a check for twenty million yuan. Zhao Binxu looked excited when he met Gu Ning in thepany. It wasnt easy for him to get his money back, and he almostmitted suicide because of it. Boss, thank you so much! Zhao Binxu thanked Gu Ning again. Without Gu Nings help, he might be bankrupt or dead already. Youre wee, and you can buy a house now with your money, Gu Ning said. Sure. Zhao Binxu smiled. ... Gu Ning went to meet Baili Zongxue that afternoon so she left herpany earlier than usual. She didnt go with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya this time, but told them to lead Wu Shunhua away before she appeared. Gu Ning and Qiao Ya were aware that someone was always following Gu Ning. At the beginning, they even med themselves for it because they couldnt help Gu Ning get rid of Wu Shunhua, but Gu Ning told them that Wu Shunhua was a cultivator. They were merely mortals after all. Even though they were top profession killers, they were no match for cultivators. When Gao Yi and Qiao Ya drove Gu Nings car away, Wu Shunhua indeed followed them again, then Gu Ning drove another car out. This car was from City F, so the number te showed that it was from City F. Gu Ning didnt rush to see Baili Zongxue, but she was already used to driving fast. Because she was excellent at driving, she could skillfully overtake other cars or cut into anotherne. However, when she once again cut into anotherne in front of a luxurious car, the owner of the luxurious car was furious. He was a young man and refused to swallow the anger, so he decided to teach Gu Ning a lesson. There was a lot of traffic on the road, but it wasnt very crowded, so he elerated and tried to force Gu Ning to stop her car. Gu Ning didnt pay attention to him until he tried to force her to stop her car. She realized that the man must be mad at her behavior earlier. However, Gu Ning didnt care at all, because the man wasnt as skilled at racing as she was. Without hesitation, Gu Ning sped up as well and left the luxurious car behind. The young owner of the luxurious car was struck dumb for a second, then chased after her at once. Unfortunately, no matter how fast he drove, there was always a distance between him and Gu Ning. Other drivers on the road kept criticizing them, because it was very dangerous. The young owner of the luxurious car chased Gu Ning for five minutes till they reached the Jinlin Hotel. Gu Ning gradually slowed down and he finally had a chance to catch up with her. Seeing the luxurious car following her to the Jinlin Hotel, Gu Ning frowned. She threw her car key to a valet parker, then walked straight into the hotel. Hey, stop right there! the young man shouted at her. Gu Ning heard him, but didnt want to talk with him. Coincidentally, he was going to have a meal in Jinlin Hotel too. Gu Ning knew that he wouldnt let her go easily, so she stopped all of a sudden, then turned around to face him. Because Gu Ning stopped all of a sudden, the young man lost his bnce and bumped into her. Other people were scared seeing the scene, because it must be very painful. The man was also scared by Gu Nings abrupt halt, but he was amazed by her face the moment she turned to face him. The next second, Gu Ning pressed her phone against his chest to stop him from bumping into her. She looked arrogant, but not hateful. The young man was still amazed by Gu Nings beauty, and didnt know what to say. He had seen many beautiful women before, but Gu Ning was even prettier than all the women he had seen before. Gu Ning wasnt only stunning, she also had an air of unusual confidence. Sir, may I help? Gu Ning said. Um, n-nothing. The man totally forgot what he wanted to do. Fine. Gu Ning turned back and walked away without hesitation. She was unwilling to waste time on him. However, when Gu Ning was leaving, the young man suddenly remembered what he wanted to do. Hey, wait! He stopped her again. Although Gu Ning was gorgeous, it didnt mean that he could let her get away with it like that. In fact, he was having a struggle in his mind. He didnt know whether he should let Gu Ning get away with it or not. Chapter 1534 - Don’t Be So Mean

Chapter 1534: Dont Be So Mean

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After thinking for a while, the man decided to forgive Gu Ning as long as she apologized. Gu Ning asked him again, Sir, what can I do for you? Dont you know what you just did? The young man stared at Gu Nings face. Why? Its you who stopped me, Gu Ning said. The young man was annoyed. You just cut into myne! Come on, dont be so mean. I was running out of time. Gu Ning shrugged. Actually, it wasnt Gu Nings fault, because it wasmon to see a car cut into anotherne on the road. You... The man suddenly didnt know what to say. Actually, he felt furious simply because he failed to catch up with Gu Ning. Onlookers began to criticize him as well. It isnt a serious problem, and itsmon to cut into anotherne on the road. Right, hes a little mean. I think he should be nice. ... Hearing their criticisms, the young man was angrier. However, when he was about to say something else, someone interrupted him. Hi, Gu Ning. Xu Jinlin walked in from the door. He came here with several friends. Hi, Jinlin, Gu Ning greeted Xu Jinlin. However, the young man was scared when he saw Xu Jinlin. What was worse, it seemed that this girl in front of him had a close rtionship with Xu Jinlin. L-Lord Xu. The young man swallowed his anger at once. At this time, he only hoped that Gu Ning would let him go. He regretted arguing with Gu Ning now. Oh, hi, Lord Hu, Xu Jinlin said, but he actually wasnt familiar with the young man. Besides, he just heard Lord Hus argument with Gu Ning and was displeased. Lord Hu sensed that, so he gave in immediately. What happened just now? Xu Jinlin asked on purpose. Lord Hu exined it in a hurry. Nothing, its just a misunderstanding. After that, he apologized to Gu Ning. Miss Gu, Im so sorry for my rude attitude, please forgive me. That was the only thing he could do now: to beg for Gu Nings forgiveness. Yeah, its just a misunderstanding. Nothing serious, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Lord Hu suddenly felt grateful to Gu Ning and totally forgot his annoyance at her. Great. Xu Jinlin didnt ask further about it since Gu Ning was willing to let Lord Hu go. Lord Hu didnt feel fully relieved until Xu Jinlin said that. Now please excuse me, Lord Xu, Miss Gu. He excused himself and wanted to leave. Yeah. Xu Jinlin nodded, and Lord Hu went upstairs without dy. Did youe with your friends, Xu Jinlin asked Gu Ning. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Leave the bill on my ount, Xu Jinlin said. Thanks, but my friend invited me to dine here today, and Im afraid that she wants to pay the bill herself. Gu Ning declined. Fine, why dont we dine together when Shaotings back. Xu Jinlin didnt insist. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. After that, they went into the same elevator and left it on the 3rd floor, then walked towards different directions. When Gu Ning opened the door of the private room open, Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue were already waiting for her. Hi, Miss Gu! Hi, Gu Ning. Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue stood up at once to wee Gu Ning. Gu Ning, would you mind if my older brother is here too? Baili Zongxue felt a little embarrassed, because she didnt mention it when she invited Gu Ning to dine together. When Baili Zongxue said that, Baili Zongyang smiled at Gu Ning with slight embarrassment. Of course not, Gu Ning said. Actually, she wasnt surprised to see Baili Zongyang. Thanks, Baili Zongxue said, then pulled out a chair for Gu Ning. Have a seat, please. Afterwards, Baili Zongyang handed Gu Ning the menu. Miss Gu, please order whatever you like. Thanks, Gu Ning said and ordered her favorite dishes. Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue ordered after her. Because there were only three of them, they ordered six dishes in all. When the waiter left, Baili Zongyang put on a serious expression. Miss Gu, actually we want to tell you something important today. Chapter 1535 - Have Met Him Once Before

Chapter 1535: Have Met Him Once Before

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Oh, what is it? Gu Ning asked. Since Baili Zongyang looked so serious, Gu Ning put on a serious expression too, but she actually already had the answer. It must be about Wu Shunhua. Baili Zongyang didnt beat around the bush and was quite straightforward. Well, the thing is that I ran by your house this morning, and I found a strange man spying on you in the nearby woods. I didnt know whether youre aware of it or not, but I still took a photo of him. Have a look. Saying that, he took out his phone and showed Gu Ning the picture of Wu Shunhua. However, Baili Zongyang had doubts in his mind at this moment, because he didnt feel the air of another cultivator ever since Gu Ning walked into this hotel, which meant that Wu Shunhua wasnt nearby. He didnt know whether Wu Shunhua stopped following Gu Ning, or whether Gu Ning identally avoided Wu Shunhua. Gu Ning looked at a picture of Wu Shunhua and wasnt surprised. Actually, they knew that someone was spying on her that morning, but they didnt tell her until now. Why didnt they tell her earlier? Gu Ning didnt say it aloud, but she understood why they chose to tell her that at this moment. Oh, its him. Gu Ning pretended to be surprised. Hearing that, Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue were struck dumb for a second, and had a premonition. Miss Gu, do you know him? Baili Zongyang asked. Not really, but Ive met him once before. His name is Wu Shunhua and he came to meet me with a woman named Dongfang Ziyu a few days ago. They wanted to cooperate with Cine and build a factory in another city, but I turned them down. I have no intention to cooperate with otherpanies on that, Gu Ning said. She said that to tell Baili Zongyang that she wouldnt agree to work with him if he wanted to do that as well. Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue were slightly astonished. They exchanged a knowing nce and found that it was moreplicated than they thought. Luckily, Gu Ning refused to work with Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua. Nevertheless, it wasnt possible for them to cooperate with Gu Ning either. In fact, Baili Zongyang indeed had the idea to be Gu Nings business partner, but he wouldnt mention it since Gu Ning made it very clear that she had no intention to cooperate with other people on Cine. I always have a feeling that someone was following me, but I dont know who it was until now. Thank you very much, Gu Ning said with sincerity. Youre wee. Were friends anyway, Baili Zongxue said with a smile. Since hes still following you, it means that hes unwilling to give up, so you must be careful, Baili Zongyang said with concern. Although he only formed a good rtionship with Gu Ning to get her magical power, he cared about her too. It wasnt a secret that the Dongfang family had done many bad deeds for its family interests. Therefore, Baili Zongyang was worried that Gu Ning might be hurt by Dongfang Ziyu. Gu Ning was just a mortal, so she was no match for a cultivator. Gu Ning understood that Baili Zongyang cared about her, so she said, I will. After that, they began to chat with each other about something else. They went back once they finished the meal. Because they all lived in Century City, they went back in the same way, but in different cars. When they entered Century City, both Gu Ning and Baili Zongyang paid attention to their surroundings, but they didnt sense Wu Shunhuas air, so it was either that Wu Shunhua was absent, or he was far away from them. Nevertheless, since they couldnt sense his air, he couldnt see them either. Wu Shunhua now stayed in the hotel across the road from Century City. He sent Dongfang Ziyu the video he took early that morning, but Dongfang Ziyu was in the cultivation world so she couldnt receive it. It wasnt important, because Wu Shunhua simply wanted to tell Dongfang Ziyu that Gu Ning was a martial arts expert. ... When it was almost 11 pm, Gu Ning disguised herself as Tang Aining, then put on a ck casual suit before she walked outside. Although there were many surveince cameras in Century City, there were dark corners, so it was easy for Gu Ning to hide herself. She had to go to see Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin tonight, or they would probably think that she was already gone. After walking out of Century City, Gu Ning directly took a taxi heading to the hospital that Tang Yaxin was in. It took her half an hour to get there. This time, Gu Ning didnt bother to hide, but swaggered inside, because nobody would know her real identity. There were two bodyguards guarding outside Tang Yaxins ward, and two bodyguards were ying on their phones on the sofa in the living room. It wasnt early, so Tang Yaxin and Ji Yijing were sleeping on their beds at this time. They couldnt sleep well these days, but sometimes they could sessfully fall asleep. Because there were bodyguards in the ward, it wasnt convenient for Gu Ning to get into it. She used her Jade Eyes to see what was on the floor above and beneath Tang Yaxins ward. Chapter 1536 - She Has Been Here

Chapter 1536: She Has Been Here

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Someone was staying beneath Tang Yaxins ward, but the room above it was empty, so Gu Ning decided to get into the inner room of Tang Yaxins ward from the window of the upper floor. Because they needed to air the room, the window of Tang Yaxins ward wasnt closed, so it would be very convenient for Gu Ning to get into the room. Without dy, Gu Ning got to the 8th floor and reached the ward which was above Tang Yaxins ward. It was nearly 12 am now, so there was no one else in the passage. Gu Ning sneaked into the room above Tang Yaxins ward, then she took out ropes and fastened them tight. She slid down the ropes and sessfully got into Tang Yaxins ward through the window. Although it would be faster for her to use the flood dragon, other people might discover it. Many people were still awake at this moment, and some even walked around on the next floor, and the flood dragon was too huge to hide itself. Gu Ning wanted to scare Tang Yaxin, but it wasnt necessary to wake her up. Gu Ning moved lightly in the room. She didnt attract any attention from those bodyguards. Tang Yaxin and Ji Yijing were still asleep on their beds. Actually, if Tang Yaxin or Ji Yijing didnt call the bodyguards for help, they couldnt get inside casually. They only needed to listen to Tang Yaxin and Ji Yijing when they needed their help. Besides, it was beyond their imagination that someone would try to get into the ward by ropes hanging down from the upper floor. What Gu Ning had done was incredible after all. Afterwards, Gu Ning took out the stuff she had prepared before from the telepathic eye space. She had prepared Tang Ainings photos, but they were actually paintings. Gu Ning was good at painting, so the paintings looked the same as Tang Ainings photos. Those who were familiar with Tang Aining would be able to recognize her face with a simple nce. Without hesitation, Gu Ning pasted them everywhere in the room, so that Tang Yaxin would see Tang Ainings face all around her. There were big and small photos, but they were very clear. Gu Ning understood that it was just a little mischief, but she didnt care about it as long as Tang Yaxin would be scared once more. After pasting the photos to the walls, Gu Ning left using the ropes from the window. She didnt leave right away because she wanted to see Tang Yaxins reaction when she woke up. Therefore, she threw a stone into Tang Yaxins ward and deliberately interrupted her dream. Tang Yaxin and Ji Yijing were frightened by the sudden noise and opened their eyes at once. The bodyguards in the living room also heard it, but they didnt pay much attention to it. There was dim light in the inner room, but it was enough for them to see the photos clearly. Tang Aining shouted the second her sight fell on photos of Tang Aining. Oh, no! She trembled in fear. Luckily, she didnt pass out. Whats wrong? Ji Yijing was scared by Tang Yaxins scream. Before Tang Yaxin could answer her question, she stood up and noticed the photos of Tang Yaxin all around the walls. W-What is going on here? Mrs. Tang, Miss Tang, whats wrong? The bodyguards standing outside moved to the door in a hurry, but they didnt dare to open it. Ji Yijing soon calmed down and said, Come in now. All of you! Hearing her order, those bodyguards walked inside one by one, and were surprised as well when they saw the photos everywhere. Someone must have been here, but none of them noticed the person. However, it was hard for them to believe it, because they stayed awake outside all night and didnt hear any noises. Youve done a terrible job! Didnt you catch her? Ji Yijing shouted at them in anger. Hearing that, those bodyguards felt embarrassed. No, no, donte to me, Tang Yaxin said and covered herself in the quilt. Mrs. Tang, Im sorry, but we heard nothing unusual. We were guarding outside all night! The mercenary argued and exined. What do you mean? Do you think weve put these photos onto the walls ourselves? Ji Yijing was angrier. I didnt mean that, but I simply told you the truth, the mercenary said. So, can you exin the current situation to me now? Ji Yijing asked. The mercenary checked around for a while, then said, I think she muste in from the window. It wouldnt be difficult for her to do that. The window was still open. Ji Yijing was struck dumb for a second, then looked at the window. Chapter 1537 - She Came Again

Chapter 1537: She Came Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Stop standing there and being stupid! Do something now and remove them! Ji Yijing shouted. She didnt want to see the photos any longer. In fact, Ji Yijing wanted them to chase Tang Aining, but she was worried that Tang Aining woulde again if they were absent. As a result, Ji Yijing didnt let them leave. However, Ji Yijing forgot that Tang Aining could still do whatever she wanted even though there were bodyguards. Given what had just happened, Ji Yijing didnt dare to stay in the ward alone with Tang Yaxin anymore. Gu Ning was satisfied with their reaction and left. Although they knew that she got into the room through the window, it was toote for them to catch her. Before Gu Ning walked away, she used her Jade Eyes to see whether there were other people in the passage. Luckily, no one was outside, so Gu Ning sessfully left the hospital. Without dy, Gu Ning took a taxi heading to the hospital where Qi Ziyue stayed. ... Ji Yijing called Tang Bingsen when the bodyguards were removing those photos, but Tang Bingsen was having sex with his mistress, Tian Feifei, at that moment. Ji Yijing stayed in the hospital with Tang Yaxin these days, and Tang Bingsen had already lost interest in Ji Yijing. They had been married for over 20 years, so Tang Bingsen had had enough sex with Ji Yijing. He wanted a younger woman who could arouse him. Tang Bingsen was displeased when someone interrupted him at this time, but he had to curb his anger when he saw the callers name. If Ji Yijing suddenly called him in the night, it must be something about Tang Aining. Tang Bingsen moved off Tian Feifeis body to pick up the call. What? Tang Bingsen asked in annoyance. Darling, she came again! Ji Yijing cried. She didnt know what her husband was doing now, but cried the moment she heard his voice. Even though she calmed down in the ward just then tofort her daughter, she panicked once she thought of her husband. She relied on Tang Bingsen, and it was her habit to turn to him for help whenever she encountered trouble. What happened? Tang Bingsen asked anxiously. It was bad news and he was worried. She came in from the window and none of the bodyguards noticed her! Theyre useless. She pasted countless photos of Tang Aining to the walls and Yaxin was scared! Ji Yijing felt strong emotions as she told Tang Bingsen everything she knew. She was even trembling in fear. At the same time, her heart ached for her daughter, because Tang Yaxin could have another breakdown after being frightened again. Tang Yaxin caused Tang Ainings death after all, so it was very hard for Tang Yaxin to ept it. Tang Bingsen frowned, but he didnt know what he could do now. He had already arranged for many bodyguards and a skilled mercenary to protect them, but Tang Aining could still get into the ward without attracting any attention. It seemed impossible for him to stop her from hurting his wife and daughter. He also tried to hire a professional killer to murder the woman, but no one gave him a reply. Are you alright now? Tang Bingsen asked. Yeah, were fine now, Ji Yijing said. Great, Im too tired now, and I need to go to sleep. I still have a lot of things to deal with in thepany. Im afraid that the woman will attack mypany, Tang Bingsen said, which was a total lie. Sure. Ji Yijing believed his words. Actually, Tang Bingsen indeed felt exhausted recently, because he was burdened with affairs in both hispany and family. In order to rx, he chose to have sex with his mistress. It was a good way to help him forget his worries. After hanging up the call, Tang Bingsen sighed and was lost in his thoughts. Tian Feifei stayed on the side and didnt say anything. She didnt want to have sex with him at all, and was pretending to be enjoying it every time. He was too old for her, and he wasnt in shape, so she didnt feel satisfied at all. In fact, she preferred to have sex with her agent who was young and strong. Tang Bingsen was in trouble these days, which worried Tian Feifei as well, because she probably couldnt find another good sugar-daddy like him. Nevertheless, if she really lost him in the end, she could ept it. There were many other rich men who wanted to keep her as their mistress anyway. They werent as rich as Tang Bingsen, but they were younger than him. Chapter 1538 - Qi Ziyue, I Will Come Again

Chapter 1538: Qi Ziyue, I Will Come Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Anyway, since Tang Bingsen still had a lot of money now, she decided to do her best to get as much money as possible from him. Otherwise, she would get nothing if he went bankrupt one day. Tang Bingsen wasnt in the mood to continue having sex right now, so they stopped. There was no one else at home now, so Tang Bingsen decided to sleep in Tian Feifeis house. ... Gu Ning left her homete that night, and spent a lot of time in Tang Yaxins ward, so it was already 12:30 am when she arrived at the hospital where Qi Ziyue stayed. Even though it waste, many people still walked in and out to visit their friends or family. Therefore, no one paid special attention to Gu Ning when she showed up. Normally, nobody would cause trouble in a hospital, but tonight was different. Qi Ziyue didnt have bodyguards to protect him, because he didnt want to attract any attention. Chen Yunlin had also gone back to the Chen familys house tonight, so Qi Ziyue was alone in the hospital at this time. It would be super easy for Gu Ning to do what she wanted to do tonight. After recovering for a few days, Qi Ziyue felt much better now, and was able to move on his own. He also carried drugs with him in case he had a sudden rpse of his drug addiction. He believed that he would be fine even though he was alone tonight. If he needed any help, he could press the bell and his doctor and nurse woulde. For the doctor and nurses convenience, Qi Ziyues ward wasnt closed, so Gu Ning easily got inside. At this moment, Qi Ziyue was asleep and Gu Ning didnt wake him up right away. She then let the flood dragon out to wrap itself around him so that he couldnt move. Gu Ning also sealed his mouth with tape so that he couldnt make any sounds either. It was dark in the ward, and Qi Ziyue was lying on the bed, so he didnt know what was wrapping around his body. He could only see Tang Aining in front of him. The moment he recognized the face of Tang Aining, he rounded his eyes in shock and fear. Unfortunately, he couldnt move, or shout at all. He was terrified that Tang Aining would hurt him again. It was the hospital, but she still showed up out of blue. Are you surprised? Gu Ning looked at Qi Ziyue with a fake smile on her face. Qi Ziyue was indeed surprised, but he was more frightened. Well, if I kill you right now, will you die with regret? Gu Ning said and reached her hand out to grab Qi Ziyues throat. Qi Ziyues face turned pale, and he couldnt breathe. As Gu Nings hand became tight around his neck, Qi Ziyue was gradually suffocating. At this moment, Qi Ziyue really felt that he was about to die, but he was reluctant to die right now. Gu Ning actually had no intention to kill him right away, she simply wanted to torture him. Is it painful? It must be very painful, right? Because Tang Aining suffered the same pain when she was forced to jump into the sea. No, she suffered greater pain than you do now. At least you can still breathe a little, but she couldnt. She died because she suffocated, Gu Ning said and clenched her teeth in anger. Qi Ziyues chest rapidly moved up and down as he struggled to get some air. Gu Ning felt quite satisfied seeing Qi Ziyue being tortured. She enjoyed every second of Qi Ziyue being in pain. When Qi Ziyue was about to die because he couldnt breathe for a long while, Gu Ning let him go. She didnt bother to kill him at this moment because she thought that it was still too early to do that. Besides, it would have a bad effect on her fate if she killed someone. Qi Ziyue would probablymit suicide himself if he couldnt stand the torture anymore. It would have nothing to do with her if he killed himself. Even though Gu Ning moved her hand away from his neck, Qi Ziyue still found it hard to breathe smoothly. What was worse, Gu Ning was still by his bed, so he was terrified. Gu Ning then put the flood dragon into her telepathic eye space, but Qi Ziyue was too scared to move. She didnt continue to torture him, because it was enough for tonight. Qi Ziyue, I wille again. No matter where you go, I can always find you, Gu Ning said before she left. Qi Ziyue understood that she wasnt bragging and really meant it. He almost had a breakdown at this moment. Shortly after Gu Ning left, he had an attack of his drug addiction, but he was out of strength now. He did everything he could to get back to his feet and take the drugs with shaking hands. ... Gu Ning took a taxi back to Century City afterwards. However, an ident happened on her way. Chapter 1539 - Knock the Taxi Driver Unconscious

Chapter 1539: Knock the Taxi Driver Unconscious

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning was a stunning beauty, and she was alone sote at night, which was very dangerous. When she got in a taxi, the taxi driver kept ncing at her from the rear-view mirror and tried to strike up a conversation with her. Hi, beautiful girl, its veryte now. Why are you outside by yourself? Arent you afraid of bad guys? The taxi driver pretended to be kind. I just visited a friend in the hospital, and Im good at kung fu, so Im not afraid of bad guys, Gu Ning said. She could see that the taxi driver wasnt a good man, so she purposely said that to remind him to be careful. The taxi driver, however, didnt believe her. Do you live in the capital? He continued. Not really, Gu Ning said. Knowing that, the taxi driver made up his mind to take action. Hey, well spend a long time on the road. Do you want some water? The taxi driver took out a bottle of water. No, thanks, Im not thirsty, Gu Ning said. It was obvious that the bottle of water wasnt right. The taxi driver said nothing further, nor did he be angry, because he only did that to test Gu Ning. After a long while, the taxi driver stopped the car suddenly when there was no other traffic around them. Sorry, miss, Im afraid my car is acting up, and I need to have a look. Sure. Gu Ning understood that the taxi driver wouldnt give up his bad thoughts, so she decided to teach him a lesson. The taxi driver got off the car, but he didnt go to check whether the car was working correctly. Instead, he suddenly opened the car door of the rear seats and tried to get inside. What are you doing? Gu Ning squinted at him. She looked very calm, because she was well-prepared for it. What do you think Im going to do? Were all alone now. The taxi driver changed his expression and leered at Gu Ning. Saying that, he closed the car door behind him, and Gu Ning didnt bother to stop him. However, the next second, Gu Ning hit his neck and he fell unconscious. Without dy, Gu Ning found the car key from his pocket and drove the car on her own. She stopped outside of the side door of Century City, because she wanted to avoid the surveince cameras. Before she went home, she beat the taxi driver, but she didnt injure him seriously. The taxi driver felt a lot of pain and opened his eyes, but Gu Ning was already gone when he finally regained consciousness. What happened? The taxi driver could barely move and felt that he must have been beaten by someone earlier. Before long, he thought of Gu Ning and realized that it must have been Gu Ning who had beaten him. After all, Gu Ning told him that she was good at kung fu, so she wasnt afraid of bad guys. He didnt take it seriously back then, but now realised that she wasnt lying. The taxi driver regretted trying to sexually assault Gu Ning and he was also mad at Gu Ning for beating him. Unfortunately, he didnt dare to call the police in case he was arrested, so he had to swallow the anger. He was in a lot of pain and couldnt drive now, so he called his younger brother to help him. After that, he looked around and found out that he was at the ce where Gu Ning wanted to go. He didnt realize he was that stupid until now, because only rich or powerful people would have a house in Century City. A random house here cost at least dozens of million yuan, so he shouldnt have messed with Gu Ning. He felt lucky that Gu Ning was already gone. Gu Ning took a shower at home before she went to sleep. ... Early in the morning, everything was silent as the soft light appeared from the horizon. A beautiful ancient yard had wonderful views of a rock garden, pond, pink lotus flowers, and so on. All of a sudden, the door was pushed open by a young girl in a white ancient suit with a high ponytail. This girl was exactly Dongfang Ziyu, and she was in the Dongfang familys house right now. Although there were many modern things in the cultivation world, they still lived their life in an ancient style. Afterwards, Dongfang Ziyu began to practice her sword in the yard. She was sweating hard by the time the sky was totally bright, so she stopped to wash her face. A maid already prepared breakfast for her, so Dongfang Ziyu left the yard after having breakfast. Chapter 1540 - I Left for a Reason

Chapter 1540: I Left for a Reason

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There was arge garden out of the yard, and it was even more beautiful than Dongfang Ziyus yard. Maids in ancient clothes stood here and there and they all greeted Dongfang Ziyu with great respect once she showed up. The cultivation world was totally different from the mortals world, although they existed at the same time. Actually, the cultivation world was asrge as the capital city, and was the space squeezed out from the mortals world. Dongfang Ziyu entered another yard, and saw a middle-aged man standing in the middle. Lady Dongfang, Master Dongfang is waiting for you, he said to her with great respect. Thanks, Dongfang Ziyu said and walked away. She knocked on the door of a room but didnt push it open until she heard permission from inside. An old man about 60 years old was sitting in front of a desk in the study. Although he looked like a 60-year-old man, he was actually hundreds of years old. Because he was a cultivator, he aged slowly. The higher his level became, the slower he aged. Dongfang Ziyu looked like a 25-year-old young woman, but she was actually 45 years old. Grandpa, what did you want to talk to me about? Dongfang Ziyu asked. The old man was Dongfang Ziyus grandfather, and he was the patriarch of the Dongfang family. The kung fupetition is around the corner now. Hows your cultivation? Master Dongfang asked. Master Dongfang had been on retreat for a long time, so he didnt know what Dongfang Ziyu was doing recently. He thought that she was focusing on her cultivation. Because he ended his retreat today, he told Dongfang Ziyu to see him this morning. In the Dongfang family, he paid most attention to Dongfang Ziyu, because she was the most talented among his grandchildren. He also had high expectations for her. Dongfang Ziyu panicked a little, because she didnt spend much time practicing her cultivation these days, but she didnt dare to lie to her grandfathers face. Grandpa, I-I went to the mortals worlds often recently, so I didnt focus on my cultivation, but I left for a reason. Hearing that, Master Dongfang was displeased. What for? He knew that it must be something important, given his understanding of Dongfang Ziyus personality. After that, Dongfang Ziyu told what she had found out about Gu Ning and magical power. Master Dongfang was surprised after hearing the story. What? How is it possible? Its real and I have some of the medicines with me. Please have a look, Dongfang Ziyu said and gave Master Dongfang some Cine medicines at once. Master Dongfang took them and opened them right away, and he indeed felt the magical power. Although there wasnt much magical power in the medicine, it was quite useful for mortals. Most importantly, there must be a certain kind of magical pills or magical medicinal herbs mixed with these medicines. No matter what, it was very unusual. Shunhua and I have been working on it these days, trying to figure out where the magical poweres from, but the owner of Cine is unwilling to cooperate with us in business, Dongfang Ziyu said. Its probably just an ident, Master Dongfang said. It was hard for him to believe that a mortal would know about something like magical power. I had the same idea, Dongfang Ziyu said. She admitted that Gu Ning was an unbelievable girl, but she couldnt believe that Gu Ning could get the magical power. Oh, Shunhua ran into Baili Zongxue a few days ago outside the block where Gu Ning lived. I think Baili Zongxue is also investigating this, Dongfang Ziyu said. Master Dongfang frowned. It seemed that the Baili family was also aware of it now. You should go to meet Shunhua to see whether he has any news about it. We must know what the Baili family is doing with Gu Ning, Master Dongfang said. No problem, Dongfang Ziyu said. With her grandfathers permission, she wouldnt need to make an excuse to leave now. After that, Dongfang Ziyu left the cultivation world. The second she walked outside, she saw the message from Wu Shunhua. Unfortunately, Wu Shunhua didnt have any useful new information about Gu Ning and simply sent her a video of Gu Ning fighting against her bodyguards. After watching the video, Dongfang Ziyu had to admit that Gu Ning was much stronger than she thought. She called Wu Shunhua at once and asked him about the situation now. Chapter 1541 - The Old Fortune-teller

Chapter 1541: The Old Fortune-teller

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chen Yunlin went to visit Qi Ziyue that morning and found that he was in an even worse condition. She asked Qi Ziyue what had happened, and learned that the woman hadete yesterday night. Chen Yunlin med herself for it. If she hadnt gone back homest night, she could have stopped the woman from scaring Qi Ziyue. Although she was no match for the woman, she could at least call other people for help. Qi Ziyue was still afraid now, but he didnt dare to call the police in case his location was exposed. ... Tang Bingsen still couldnt find Qi Ziyue without the help of the police. He was mad and couldnt focus on his work because both Tang Aining and Qi Ziyue were nowhere to be found. However, another member of the Tang family was in a very good mood now, and that was Tang Qingyang. Although Tang Bingsen didnt allow him to make important decisions in thepany, he was still a major shareholder and had some power in his hands. Therefore, Tang Qingyang didnt hesitate to draw other shareholders over to his side. Normally, there were many shareholders in arge business group, and the Tang Organization had 13 in all. Among them, Tang Bingsen had 51% shares, Tang Qingyang held 20% shares, Tang Bingjiang owned 8% shares, while each of the other shareholders only had several percent of the shares. Not every shareholder was Tang Bingsens man. In most cases, they had to obey Tang Bingsens orders because he was the leader of the Tang Organization. Those who disliked Tang Bingsen chose to side with Tang Qingyang, because Tang Qingyang was younger and smarter. Although Tang Bingsen was a good leader who caused thepany to grow fast under his leadership, many believed that Tang Qingyang could be a better leader than him. Besides, Tang Bingsen was losing control of thepany during these years. In fact, he had been able to run thepany very well in the past because Tang Aining had done a lot of bad deeds for him and helped him get rid of his business opponents. However, Tang Aining was dead now, and he didnt have another person who could and was willing to break thew for him. Moreover, the heir of the Tang Organization became a problem now. Tang Bingsen only had a daughter, Tang Yaxin, so everyone believed that Tang Yaxin would take over the Tang familys business. If Qi Ziyue sessfully married into the Tang family, he would manage its business too. Even though Qi Ziyue wasnt as outstanding as Tang Qingyang, he wasnt bad either. Anyway, as long as Tang Yaxin was the sole heir of the Tang familys business, it would be impossible for Tang Qingyang to take over it. Unfortunately, both Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue were useless now, and Tang Qingyang suddenly became the best option for the heir of the Tang Organization. There was also the possibility that Tang Bingsen might have a love child, because it wasnt umon for a rich man to have love children. No one knew whether Tang Bingsen really had an illegitimate son or daughter, but the other shareholders found Tang Qingyang more reliable. As a result, they kept a good rtionship with Tang Qingyang at this time to gain some room to maneuver. Although some ambitious shareholders had the idea to rece Tang Bingsen, it was super difficult, because thepany was controlled by the Tang family anyway. Tang Qingyang was also willing to keep a good rtionship with them, because it was helpful for his future. He also had something on almost half of the shareholders in case they suddenly betrayed him. Tang Bingsen didnt have enough energy to deal with Tang Qingyang these days, because he was troubled by what Tang Aining had done to his family. Xu Qinyin knew that Tang Qingyang was busy recently, so she didnt bother him, but she felt upset after losing touch with him for so long. Nevertheless, she still didnt understand her feelings towards Tang Qingyang, which made her feel restless. Gu Anna witnessed everything, but she couldnt do anything about it. And Tang Qingyang was upied with work, so he didnt have time to think about his rtionship with Xu Qinyin. ... In the morning, Gu Ning suddenly remembered that the opening ceremony of Gufan was tomorrow, so she booked a ne ticket to City B. This time, she would go to City B alone, because Gao Yi and Qiao Ya stayed to investigate the evil forces supporting Tang Bingsen. At 11 am, the phone in Gu Nings office rang. Normally, the call came from the office line in herpany. Hi! Gu Ning picked it up. Chairman Gu, an old man wants to see you at the reception desk. Hes unwilling to leave and is shouting loudly. Do you need us to chase him away? This was the first time that the receptionist had talked with Gu Ning, so she was quite nervous. Since the old man came to herpany and shouted to meet her, he didnt have her phone number. In other words, they werent familiar. Right when Gu Ning wanted to ask for the old mans name, she heard the old mans voice from the phone. Hey, young girl, its me. Im the old fortune-teller. Do you still remember me? He shouted loudly and it seemed that he was afraid that Gu Ning couldnt hear him. Gu Ning was slightly scared by his sudden interruption, and couldnt believe that he could find her. Chapter 1542 - I Had a Dream

Chapter 1542: I Had a Dream

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, he shouted loudly in public, which might damage her reputation. Gu Ning was annoyed and felt embarrassed. The staff in the hall were surprised when the old man said that he was a fortune-teller. They couldnt believe that their boss needed a fortune-teller. Gu Ning argued at once. Chase him out right now! Hes simply a liar and wants money. Sure, Chairman Gu, the receptionist said at once. Hey, Im not a liar, and I dont want your money... The old man heard Gu Nings voice and defended himself. Let the old man talk to me on the phone, Gu Ning said. She had to deal with this old man today, otherwise he might cause her more trouble in the future. Sure, the receptionist said, then gave the receiver to the old fortune-teller. Our chairman... The old fortune-teller grabbed the receiver over and said, Hey, this is me, and I honestly have something important to tell you. I dont want your money! Although the old fortune-teller just embarrassed Gu Ning, he still insisted on seeing her. He was determined to see Gu Ning today. If you want to read my hands or face, forget it. Ill never let you do that, Gu Ning said. I promise it wont happen. I came to see you for something else, the old fortune-teller said. Fine, let the receptionist talk to me now. Gu Ning gave in. Great! The old fortune-teller was delighted and gave the receiver back to the receptionist. Hi, Chairman Gu, the receptionist said. Walk him to the elevator and tell him toe to the 18th floor, Gu Ning said and hung up the call. The receptionist then led the old fortune-teller to the elevator and told him to go up to the 18th floor. When the old man was gone, none of the staff began to talk about his rtionship with Gu Ning. They were respectful of Gu Ning. Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya that the old fortune-teller wasing, and that they could let him in. A few secondster, the old man arrived and he saw Gao Yi and Qiao Ya standing in the hall outside. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya werent surprised to see him, but they didnt understand why Gu Ning was willing to meet him. They knew that it was impossible for Gu Ning to allow this old fortune-teller to read her face or hands, so it might be something else. Although they had a bad impression of this old man, they still treated him politely. Please follow me this way, Qiao Ya said and walked ahead. After that, they stepped to Gu Nings office. Qiao Ya knocked on the door and Gu Ning told the old fortune-teller toe in. Once the old fortune-teller walked inside, he saw Gu Ning sitting in front of the office desk with an annoyed expression. He knew that she was unhappy with his sudden appearance. Hi, been a while! How are you doing? The old fortune-teller put on a broad smile, trying to please Gu Ning. Not bad till you showed up, Gu Ning said. The old fortune-teller didnt mind her bad attitude and sat down on a chair. Gu Ning then told Qiao Ya to prepare a cup of tea for him. Well, Im surprised by your unbelievable sess at such an early age, the old fortune-teller said andplemented Gu Ning. It seemed that he came to chat with Gu Ning. Actually, before the old fortune-teller came here, he read a lot of news about Gu Ning on the Inte. He was amazed by her achievements. Thanks, but we can directly get down to the business, Gu Ning said. Well, the thing is that I had a dream... The fortune-teller began to tell Gu Ning why he came here today. Hearing that, Gu Ning sneered. She didnt understand why the old man wanted to tell her his dream. Nevertheless, Gu Ning didnt interrupt him and let him finish. In my dream, I saw you at the haunted construction site on XX road in the eastern district two days ago, right? the old fortune-teller asked. Gu Ning was a little surprised, but didnt think it was a big deal. In her eyes, this old man wasnt an ordinary man. Right, I have been to the haunted construction site, so? Gu Ning admitted with crity. Chapter 1543 - Worried About Her Safety

Chapter 1543: Worried About Her Safety

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qiao Ya put the cup of tea down in front of the old fortune-teller, then walked out and closed the door of Gu Nings office. Why did you go there? asked the old fortune-teller with a serious expression. Its my personal affair. Just tell me why you came, Gu Ning said. She didnt trust the old fortune-teller. Besides, she went to the haunted construction site in order to deal with the male ghost, which was a secret that she wouldnt tell other people. Since Gu Ning was unwilling to tell him, the old fortune-teller didnt force her to do that. Fine, did you know that the ce was unlucky when you went there? Yeah. Gu Ning nodded. Did you encounter anything abnormal? asked the old fortune-teller. Whats your point? Gu Ning lost her patience. The old fortune-teller smiled. Young girl, I know that youre annoyed at my sudden visit, and you dont want me to read your face and hands. I dont mind, but I came to see you today for something really important. Cant you be nice to me? In fact, his ability was limited, and he couldnt see much about what would happen to Gu Ning in the future. If he could really tell Gu Nings fortune by looking at her face, he would have a lot to say after meeting her several times. Gu Ning calmed herself down and softened her voice. Fine, can you directly tell me what else happened in your dream about me? Alright, Ill be honest with you, but its quite incredible in many peoples eyes, so you must be mentally-prepared. Even though you cant believe it, you must let me finish, the old fortune-teller said. Sure, Gu Ning replied. An ancient grave was dug out from the construction site not a long time ago, and there was a dry body in the coffin. I went there too, and I found the soul of the male body was left and stuck in the grave pit, but my ability is limited and I couldnt do anything about it. The strange thing is that I suddenly felt that the dry body was different yesterday, and it began to rot... Saying that, the old fortune-teller focused on Gu Nings face to see her expressions. To his surprise, Gu Ning looked quite calm, and he continued, I wanted to know what happened, so I got some hair from the dry body and learned that youve been to the construction site two days ago. I went to the construction site early this morning again, and I found the soul of the body was gone. It must have something to do with your appearance, so I was afraid that it might possess your body. Im worried about your safety, and thats the reason why I must see you today. When the old fortune-teller finished, Gu Ning still looked calm on the surface, but she was actually astonished in her heart. She knew that this old man wasnt an ordinary man, but she was still amazed by his ability. In addition, he came to see her because he was worried about her safety, which made Gu Ning feel guilty for her bad attitude earlier. Well, Im sorry for my bad attitude earlier. I didnt know that you came here to see me for my safety. Gu Ning apologized to him. She believed that the old man was very kind to her. Do you believe my words? The old fortune-teller didnt care about Gu Nings attitude towards him, but he was surprised that Gu Ning stayed calm and believed his words without any questions. Is what you just told me true? Gu Ning asked him all of a sudden. Of course its true! the old fortune-teller said at once. He really wanted Gu Ning to trust him. Great, I believe you, Gu Ning said. She didnt look scared or surprised from the beginning to the end, which made the old fortune-teller feel strange. Why dont you look surprised or scared at all? the old fortune-teller asked. He thought that Gu Ning should at least show fright or shock on her face. However, it seemed that Gu Ning was already aware of the existence of ghosts. Well, if you think that the male ghost is able to possess my body, can you see it in my body now? Gu Ning asked the old fortune-teller. In fact, the male ghost was in her telepathic eye space now, but she believed that the old fortune-teller couldnt see that. No, I dont see it, or I wouldnt be so calm while talking with you now, the old fortune-teller said. Hey, can you tell me why you look so calm? Because Ive met a man like you before and he told me many things about ghosts, I can ept it, Gu Ning said. That was a lie. Hearing that, the old fortune-teller nodded. Oh, why did you go to the construction site? the old fortune-teller asked curiously. Gu Ning said, I want thatnd, and I n to build a hotel there, but everyone told me that it was haunted, so I went there to have a look. Chapter 1544 - The Fortune-teller, Xiang Honghuai

Chapter 1544: The Fortune-teller, Xiang Honghuai

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Dont you feel its strange? asked the old fortune-teller. Not at all, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning didnt feel anything was strange, and the old fortune-teller didnt ask further about it either. Actually, if Gu Ning could feel anything that was strange, he would be surprised. Well, a ghost has been there anyway, so I can help you pay more attention to the construction site if you want. What if ites back? Ill figure out a way to get rid of it, the old fortune-teller said. He really wanted to help Gu Ning. Gu Ning felt touched, but felt cornered. She could deal with the male ghost on her own, and she didnt know how to exin it to the old fortune-teller. Whats wrong? The old fortune-teller saw Gu Nings expression. Um, thank you very much for your kindness, but I dont think I need it now. Ill contact you if I need it in the future, alright? Gu Ning said. The old fortune-teller frowned, but understood that Gu Ning was unwilling to let him be involved in this. Fine, youre the boss. After that, he took out his name card and gave it to Gu Ning. This is my name card, I normally stay in the capital. Call me if you need my help. Sure. Gu Ning took his name card. This is my name card, and you can call me too if you need my help. Gu Ning gave her name card to the old fortune-teller. She didnt mind keeping in touch with this old fortune-teller now, but she still wouldnt allow him to read her face or hands. Great! The old fortune-teller was delighted. Well, I guess there is nothing I can do now, so I should leave. Ill walk you out, Gu Ning said and stood up. The old fortune-teller nodded, but he put on a mysterious expression when he walked out with Gu Ning. His name was Xiang Honghuai, and there was only his name and number on his name card. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya looked over when Gu Ning walked Xiang Honghuai out, and they were ready to do anything for Gu Ning if she needed them. Gu Ning said nothing, and directly walked Xiang Honghuai to an elevator. Because they were on the 18th floor, it took some time for the elevator toe up. Young girl, how could you be so excellent at everything? Xiang Honghuai asked with curiosity. Dont say that. Im ttered. Of course Im not good at everything, I simply have some advantages over my peers, Gu Ning said. She was as modest as she was confident. Xiang Honghuai nodded and said nothing further about it. In a few seconds, the elevator came up, and Xiang Honghuai left. When Gu Ning waved good-bye to him, he seemed calm, but he was actually observing Gu Nings face. The second the door of the elevator closed, Xiang Honghuai squinted. Gu Ning was aplicated young girl, and he believed that she was destined to be outstanding. Boss, um, Im sorry that both of us heard your conversation just then, Qiao Ya said to Gu Ning when she was back in the hall. They didnt mean to eavesdrop on Gu Nings conversation with the old man, but they had too good hearing. They knew that Gu Ning didnt mind, but they thought that they still should tell her. In fact, they were surprised by what Xiang Honghuai told Gu Ning in the office, but they soon epted it. Gu Ning had told them many strange things before, so it was easy for them to ept abnormal things now. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were Gu Nings close assistants, so she didnt mind that they had heard her conversation with Xiang Honghuai. Not a big deal, and I also want to tell you that the old man really knows something about fortune-telling. Thats the reason why I dont want him to read my face and hands, in case he finds out something he shouldnt know about me, Gu Ning said. We understand. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya nodded. No one wanted to expose his or her secrets. When Xiang Honghuai was gone, Gu Ning continued dealing with her own business. About half an hourter, Gu Ning received a message from Qi Tianlin asking her whether she was free now. Gu Ning gave him an affirmative answer. Qi Tianlin then told her that he had reached the same level as her in the game, and he wanted to y a round with her. Gu Ning got curious and logged in the gameter, but she found that Qi Tianlins ID in the game was the Future Emperor. It was obvious that he gave himself that name in order to look like a couple with Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting would be displeased if he saw that. Gu Ning then made an excuse and told Qi Tianlin that she was busy now. Qi Tianlin had doubts about it, and thought that Gu Ning was probably unwilling to y the game with him, but he knew that Gu Ning was busy with her business, so he didnt insist. Anyway, he was unwilling to force Gu Ning to do what she didnt want to do. Afterwards, Gu Ning sent Leng Shaoting a message and told him that Qi Tianlin wanted to y the game with her. Chapter 1545 - An Enemy in Love

Chapter 1545: An Enemy in Love

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She wanted to know whether Leng Shaoting would be displeased. If he didnt mind it, she would agree to y the game with Qi Tianlin. Although it was just a game, Qi Tianlin had an ID which looked to be a couples name with hers. Therefore, Gu Ning thought it was necessary for her to ask for Leng Shaotings opinions. Leng Shaoting didnt give her a reply right away, so Gu Ning thought that he must be busy now. Actually, Leng Shaoting already read her message, but he didnt immediately reply to Gu Ning because he was in a bad mood. If Qi Tianlin didnt have an ID which looked to be a couples name with Gu Nings, he wouldnt mind, but Qi Tianlin did. He knew that Qi Tianlin liked Gu Ning so it was a challenge to his ability. After thinking for a while, Leng Shaoting logged in the game and changed his ID to be the Husband of the Future Queen. It might seem childlike, but he epted the challenge. After that, Leng Shaoting sent Gu Ning a message back. Leng Shaoting: Sure, but I must join you and you cant be in the same team with him. Gu Ning was amused, but she epted his conditions. Gu Ning: When are you free? Leng Shaoting: Between 12 pm and 2 pm. Gu Ning: Great, he and I will be in different teams, and we can beat him together. Afterwards, Gu Ning suddenly remembered that she didnt tell Leng Shaoting that she was going back to City B today. If she didnt tell him, he would be upset when he found she was absent. The opening ceremony would be held tomorrow, and she nned to go back to City B this afternoon ande back to the capital the day after tomorrow. She would leave for Kunlun Mountain once she came back to the capital so she wouldnt have much time to spend with Gu Man and her other family members. She wasnt sure when Leng Shaoting would be back in the capital, so they wouldnt book the ne tickets until he was back. Gu Ning sent Qi Tianlin a messageter and invited him to y the game after 12 pm. In fact, it was not only Gu Ning; Qi Tianlin was also busy, so it wasnt easy for them to find some free time to y the game together. It was already 11:30 am now, so Qi Tianlin agreed. When it was 12 pm, Gu Ning received a message from Leng Shaoting and Qi Tianlin at almost the same time, asking her whether she was prepared. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting that she was logging in. Without dy, she told Qi Tianlin that they would be the leaders in different teams so that they couldpete against each other. In that case, she wouldnt be in the same team with Qi Tianlin. Qi Tianlin didnt think it was a problem, so he agreed. Once Gu Ning logged into the game, she saw many messages and many yers wanted to add her as their friend. Gu Ning spent some time adding them as her friends. After that, she suddenly noticed that Leng Shaotings ID was changed in the game, and she was amused by his childlike behavior. She had a jealous boyfriend, but she was happy with it. The second Gu Ning made a team, she added Leng Shaoting as her teammate. Other yers needed Gu Nings permission to join her team, but she actually didnt care who would be her other teammates, because she was confident that they could win. Qi Tianlin frowned in annoyance when he saw the ID of the Husband of the Future Queen, but he didnt know that the yer was Leng Shaoting. Anyway, many of Gu Nings fans made up an ID which followed Gu Nings ID in the game, like the Knight of the Future Queen, the Lover of the Future Queen, and so on. Other yers also noticed the two unusual IDs in the two teams. One was the Husband of the Future Queen, while the other was the Future Emperor. Some of them began to joke about it. yer A: Hey, the Husband of the Future Queen, you have a rival in love now, but well support you since were in the same team. yer B: Right, well support you to protect Goddess Gu. Although it was a joke, Leng Shaoting was displeased and couldnt wait to teach Qi Tianlin a lesson. The Husband of the Future Queen: No matter who tries to steal my wife from me, they will be beheaded. yer A: Wow, sounds so cool. I like it. yer B: Me too! yer C: Im so excited now. Qi Tianlin was displeased too when he saw the above messages, but he didnt bother to argue with them. Gu Ning wore a resigned look, because these yers were adding fuel to the mes. Qi Tianlin soon had enough teammates, so the game began. When the two teams reached the battle stage, they were ready to fight against each other. Leng Shaoting directly faced Qi Tianlin once he stepped on the stage. Because his level was higher than Qi Tianlins, his role in the game was more powerful as well. Other yers were also in fierce fights, and Gu Ning helped her teammates sometimes. A short whileter, Qi Tianlins teammates were all dead, and he was alone on the stage. Gu Ning was left with two teammates, so only three members of her team stayed on the stage. However, Gu Ning and yer A didnt go to help Leng Shaoting but stood aside and watched his fight against Qi Tianlin, because it was quite obvious that Leng Shaoting was at an advantage. Chapter 1546 - A Jealous Husband

Chapter 1546: A Jealous Husband

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, within only a short time, a huge gap between Leng Shaotings and Qi Tianlins ability appeared, and it was quite easy for Leng Shaoting to behead Qi Tianlin in the game now. Both Gu Ning and yer A saw it, so they didnt go to help Leng Shaoting. Not only Gu Ning and yer A, but other yers also noticed that Leng Shaoting was enjoying humiliating Qi Tianlin in the game. Qi Tianlin was annoyed, because it was just a game to him, and he didnt understand why his opponent in the game took it so seriously. Even though Qi Tianlin knew that he was doomed to fail, he didnt give up fighting against his opponent before he was beheaded. Is the Husband of the Future Queen enjoying humiliating the Future Emperor? He can directly behead him, but he doesnt do that. Its quite obvious that the Husband of the Future Queen doesnt want to finish the game too early. I think the Husband of the Future Queen is jealous. Why? Dont you find the name is the couples name with the Future Queen? I think he must be the husband of the Future Queen. Really? Wow, this suddenly became funny. The Future Queen has a jealous husband! Ha-ha, ha-ha. ... Qi Tianlin actually took the Husband of the Future Queen as another yer in the game, so he didnt take it seriously. He would be mad at Gu Ning if he found out that the yer was Leng Shaoting. Anyway, he was in a bad mood now. Gu Ning remained silent and watched the fight aside, because there was nothing she could do about it. Leng Shaoting didnt waste too much on it, and beheaded Qi Tianlin in the end. After that, Qi Tianlin called Gu Ning at once and questioned her. Whos the Husband of the Future Queen? Gu Ning didnt realize that it wasnt a good idea to let Leng Shaoting take part in the game until she heard Qi Tianlins angry question. Well, I guess the yer simply dislikes your ID. Many of my fans have an ID which follows mine in the game, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Qi Tianlin thought it was reasonable, because there indeed were a lot of IDs that were rted to Gu Nings ID in the game. Therefore, Qi Tianlin didnt ask further about it, but simply said, Tell him to finish the game quickly and stop wasting time humiliating me. Sure! Gu Ning said. Afterwards, Gu Ning sent Leng Shaoting a message and told him that Qi Tianlin was furious now. Leng Shaoting was very satisfied with the result and agreed to finish the game quickly. ordingly, Leng Shaoting directly killed Qi Tianlin in the game once the second round began, which annoyed Qi Tianlin again. He was dead shortly after the second round just began! He felt humiliated once more. Because Qi Tianlin was too mad, he logged out the game in anger. He had already finished the round in the game, so it was fine for him to leave all of a sudden. After that, Qi Tianlin sent Gu Ning a message and told her that he wouldnt y with the yer again. Gu Ning pursed her lips and didnt reply to Qi Tianlin. Many other yers invited Gu Ning to have a round together, so Gu Ning didnt rush to log out and continued to y the game with Leng Shaoting. She even didnt have time to eat, so she told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to bring some food back for her. Gu Ning didnt finish ying the game until 1 pm. After she logged out, she went to have lunch and reminded Leng Shaoting to have lunch too. A few minutester, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya drove Gu Ning to the airport. She didnt forget that she needed to fly back to City B today. At this time, Dongfang Ziyu arrived at a ce near the Shengning Organization and met Wu Shunhua. Because Gu Ning didnt deliberately avoid them, Wu Shunhua and Dongfang Ziyu saw her car driving outside. Im not sure whether Gu Ning is in the car. Wu Shunhua didnt have much confidence this time, because he had made mistakes before. You can follow it, and Ill stay here, Dongfang Ziyu said. Great. Wu Shunhua nodded, and started his car at once. It was quite boring after following Gu Ning for days, but there wasnt a better way for them to spy on her. Gu Ning knew that Wu Shunhua was following her, but she didnt bother to pay much attention to him. She needed to focus on her own business now. Wu Shunhua followed Gu Ning till the airport, and called Dongfang Ziyu when Gu Ning stepped out of her car. Gu Ning didnt have any baggage except for her backpack, so Wu Shunhua thought that she must havee here to pick someone up. Even Dongfang Ziyu had the same idea. However, when Gu Ning went to take the ne ticket, he realized that Gu Ning was leaving by ne. Ziyu, she is taking a ne and leaving the capital. What should I do now? He didnt know which flight Gu Ning was going to take after all. Where is she leaving for? Dongfang Ziyu frowned. No idea, Wu Shunhua said. Stay in the airport, and Ill try to figure it out as soon as possible, Dongfang Ziyu said. Chapter 1547 - Run into Jing Jining

Chapter 1547: Run into Jing Jining

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sure. Wu Shunhua agreed and watched Gu Ning walking into the lounge. Coincidentally, Gu Ning ran into Jing Jining there. Jing Jining waited at the No.16 gate, while Gu Ning was walking to the No.28 gate and needed to walk by the No.16 gate. Jing Jining was surprised to see Gu Ning and stood up at once. Hi, what a coincidence! Where are you going? Hi, Uncle Jing, Im going to City B. How about you? Gu Ning smiled. Im leaving for City Rui for business, Jing Jining said. When will your flight take off? Gu Ning asked. Ill be boarding in a few minutes, Jing Jining said. Safe travel, and see you! Gu Ning said and waved good-bye to Jing Jining. Safe travel! Jing Jining left Gu Ning too. About half an hourter, Gu Ning boarded. Because she booked the ne tickette, she failed to get a seat in the first ss and had to sit in the economy ss. Gu Ning didnt mind it actually, but the first ss was normally quiet and morefortable. Gu Nings seat was at the rear seats, so she took out a book from her backpack (telepathic eye space) once she seated herself. There were many books in her telepathic eye space, but she only read to kill time during a flight. The book Gu Ning randomly took out was about the study of physiognomy. Physiognomy was the practice of assessing a persons character or personality from their outer appearanceespecially the face. Gu Ning could understand its content, but honestly she probably couldnt use it in real life. It was hard to see through an adult. After sitting on her seat for a short while, someone came and sat down next to her. Because Gu Ning sat by the window, she didnt need to move and let the person walk by her so she didnt bother to pay attention to the person. However, she suddenly heard an acerbic female voice. No way, why is someone reading such kind of books nowadays? She was obviously criticizing Gu Ning. Gu Ning wasnt annoyed, but she raised her head and gave the woman a nce. The woman was wearing a mask and a baseball cap, so Gu Ning could only see her eyes. Given what she just learned from the book, she knew that the woman was very unkind. Actually, Gu Ning did nothing wrong and simply sat there and read her book in silence, but the woman made fun of her for no reason. Her rude behavior already showed her bad character. When Gu Ning nced at the woman, the woman noticed Gu Nings extraordinary beauty and she got jealous at once. There is nothing to look at! Do you know that youre really rude and noisy? Gu Ning asked. She stayed calm and had no interest in arguing against the woman, but it didnt mean that she would grin and bear it. You... The woman was mad, but didnt know what to say all of a sudden. Beibei! A girl who stood by the womans side stopped her at once and reminded her to take care of her image. An Beibei was unwilling to give up, but she had to swallow her anger, because she was a celebrity and it would damage her reputation if she caused a sensation in the ne. Since An Beibei stopped, Gu Ning kept on reading her book. An Beibei remained quiet only for a short while, then muttered, Its awful! Why didnt they inform us earlier? I have to sit in the economy ss now. In fact, no matter how popr a star was, he or she probably couldnt have a seat in the first ss every time. Sometimes, they were out of time and choices, and had to book a ticket in the economy ss. Not every artist cared about it, only those who were self-centered and arrogant wouldin about it, because even though they disliked the economy ss, they had to take the ne in the end. Afterwards, An Beibei began to y on her phone. When she read news about Tang Xiaoxiao, she became jealous again. Tang Xiaoxiao is quite lucky. I thought she was doomed to fail after what Fan Sixuan didst time, but someone helped her out. Gu Ning was slightly surprised when she heard Tang Xiaoxiaos name, and it was obvious that An Beibei didnt get along with Tang Xiaoxiao. No matter how lucky Tang Xiaoxiao is, she isntparable to you at all. Shes working for a small entertainmentpany now, and she has no future there, An Beibeis assistant said at once to please her. Of course Tang Xiaoxiao isntparable to me! Zhen dumped her for me precisely because Im more popr and better than her! An Beibei was quite proud of herself. Hearing that, Gu Ning felt it was ridiculous. Although she couldnt see An Beibeis face, she was very sure that Tang Xiaoxiao was much smarter than An Beibei. An Beibei was really stupid, because she discussed it in a public ce and other people could hear her conversation with her assistant too. Since An Beibei believed that she was more popr than Tang Xiaoxiao, she must be an A-list actress in the entertainment industry. Chapter 1548 - Tang Xiaoxiao Is Becoming Increasingly Better

Chapter 1548: Tang Xiaoxiao Is Bing Increasingly Better

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning had read the list of famous actors in the entertainment industry, so she remembered all their names. And there was only one actress named An Beibei in the entertainment industry. Without hesitation, Gu Ning took out her phone and typed down the keyword Tang Xiaoxiaos boyfriend, soon finding a lot of news about them. However, an actress appeared in almost every piece of news about Tang Xiaoxiao and her boyfriend. That actress was precisely An Beibei. Tang Xiaoxiaos boyfriend, her ex-boyfriend to be specific, was Huang Yizhen. Huang Yizhen was a singer and a businessman, and he was the only boyfriend Tang Xiaoxiao had admitted in public, but they broke up with each other two years ago. About a year ago, Huang Yizhen married An Beibei, an A-list actress. Many people said that An Beibei was the other woman in Tang Xiaoxiaos romantic rtionship with Huang Yizhen, but Huang Yizhen and An Beibei insisted on saying that Huang Yizhen broke up with Tang Xiaoxiao because they had conflicts. Huang Yizhen and An Beibei yed the leading male role and female role in a TV showter, and they fell in love in the show. They dated for half a year before they decided to get married. There was too much fake news in the entertainment industry, and no one knew what really had happened. However, given what An Beibei just said, Gu Ning knew that An Beibei must have interfered in Tang Xiaoxiaos rtionship with Huang Yizhen. An Beibei entered the entertainment industry earlier than Tang Xiaoxiao, and she indeed became famous faster than Tang Xiaoxiao as well. Although An Beibei wasnt as good at acting as Tang Xiaoxiao, her team was excellent at attracting publicity, and she always appeared in the gossip. In addition, An Beibei was sexier than Tang Xiaoxiao, and always showed a lot of skin in front of the cameras, which was her another way to attract publicity. After she got married, An Beibei became conservative and kept a distance from other males. Tang Xiaoxiao is bing increasingly better, Gu Ning said. She couldnt stand it any longer when someone was bad-mouthing her staff in front of her. Although it was normal for people to gossip about famous actresses, An Beibei had stolen Tang Xiaoxiaos boyfriend and she had hurt Tang Xiaoxiao, so Gu Ning had to stand out and defend Tang Xiaoxiao. An Beibei turned to re at Gu Ning. Are you eavesdropping on our conversation? I dont need to do that, because youre very loud, Gu Ning said with disdain. It was the truth, because many other passengers sitting around them also heard An Beibeis voice. You... An Beibei was annoyed, but didnt know what to say. Fine, since youre not eavesdropping on our conversation, tell me why do you think Tang Xiaoxiao is bing increasingly better? Shes serving for Fenghua Entertainment, which is a newly-establishedpany in the industry. Even though it has gained some fame recently, it isntparable to other leading entertainmentpanies, An Beibei said. Youre right. Fenghua Entertainment is indeed a newly-established entertainmentpany, and thepetition is quite fierce in the industry, but Tang Xiaoxiao is as beautiful as she is skillful, so I believe shell be more and more popr, Gu Ning said. Naive. An Beibei snorted. There are countless new facesing out every day in the entertainment industry, and Tang Xiaoxiao will soon be reced. In fact, An Beibei didnt say it aloud that Tang Xiaoxiao would be easily destroyed if someone of power did something behind the scenes. Although An Beibei didnt get along with Tang Xiaoxiao, their grudge wasnt enough for her to ruin Tang Xiaoxiao. She had simply stolen Huang Yizhen from Tang Xiaoxiao, and it wasnt a very serious matter. I agree with you on that, but I think youre more likely to be reced than Tang Xiaoxiao, because you have nothing to rely on in the entertainment industry, Gu Ning said. An Beibei was pretty, but wasnt much prettier than other actresses. Besides, she didnt have many works, nor a good character. You... An Beibei was angry, but suddenly realized that Gu Ning couldnt be a simple girl since she knew a lot about the entertainment industry. Do you know who I am? An Beibei got nervous. I didnt know who you were until you said that you stole Tang Xiaoxiaos boyfriend from her, Gu Ning said. She stayed calm and stared straight at An Beibeis eyes. Hearing that, An Beibei was sure that Gu Ning already found out who she was. Ridiculous! Dont try to damage my reputation by making up fake news! Zhen broke up with Tang Xiaoxiao before we were together! An Beibei argued. Chapter 1549 - Gu Ning’s Fans in the Plane

Chapter 1549: Gu Nings Fans in the ne

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even though An Beibei was clearly aware that she had indeed interfered in Huang Yizhens rtionship with Tang Xiaoxiao, she wouldnt admit it in public. It had happened about over a year ago, and she was still working in the entertainment industry now. You know whether its true or not in your heart, but I hope you can stop bothering Tang Xiaoxiao to make news. Your fans are crazy and theyll attack Tang Xiaoxiao, Gu Ning said. Tang Xiaoxiao needed news and publicity, but she couldnt show up often with Huang Yizhen and An Beibei in the news, because only she would be criticized in that case. Both An Beibei and Huang Yizhen had many fans to defend them, and Tang Xiaoxiao alone couldntpete against them. Actually, Tang Xiaoxiao had already been attacked for a long time by Huang Yizhen and An Beibeis fans before. Tang Xiaoxiao, however, didnt say anything about Huang Yizhens rtionship with An Beibei. She stayed silent, and only her fans defended her at that time. Even though Tang Xiaoxiaos fans drew more criticisms towards her, she didnt me her fans for it. She knew that only her fans would believe her, and she felt grateful for what they had done for her. Huang Yizhen and An Beibei didnt have moral standards, and neither did their fans. Their fans didnt care how they were able to be together. They were all selfish and believed that they would never be wrong. Therefore, in their eyes, Huang Yizhen broke up with Tang Xiaoxiao because Tang Xiaoxiao wasnt good enough and An Beibei was a better choice. They admired stronger people, and would bully the weak. Anyway, fans always defended their own idols. An Beibei was annoyed again when Gu Ning med her for what Tang Xiaoxiao had been through. Because Gu Ning strongly defended Tang Xiaoxiao, An Beibei believed that she must be Tang Xiaoxiaos fan. Beibei, let it go. We dont need to argue with an unimportant stranger. An Beibeis assistant stopped her again in case she caused a scene in the ne. An Beibei was full of anger now, but she had to listen to her assistant. Fine, I can let you go this time! An Beibei said and turned her head away from Gu Ning. After that, she began to read her script. The ne was about to take off, so the passengers needed to turn off their phones. Since An Beibei stopped arguing with her, Gu Ning ignored her and continued to read her book. However, about an hourter, An Beibei suddenly felt very ufortable and was short of breath. An Beibei thought it was because of her mask, so she took it off at once, but she still found it hard to breathe normally. Because An Beibeis assistant was asleep, no one noticed her abnormal reaction except for Gu Ning. Gu Ning frowned and asked, Are you alright? Even though she just argued with An Beibei, it didnt be serious, so she was still willing to help An Beibei. I-I cant breathe... An Beibei pressed her chest. Gu Ning took out a power crystal at once and gave it to An Beibei. If you trust me, take it. An Beibei hesitated for a few seconds, but still took it because she was in a lot of pain. Before long, the pill came into effect. An Beibei started to breathe normally, and her chest wasnt painful anymore. She was surprised and couldnt believe it. Thanks. An Beibei thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. She was a bad person in some aspects, but she wasnt dumb. Gu Ning just saved her life, so she should thank her. Youre wee, Gu Ning said. When the ne was flying steadily in the air, several stewardesses walked about once in a while, but they kept ncing at Gu Ning once they walked by her seat. Gu Ning knew that they had probably recognized her. She didnt mind their looks, but said nothing. After a while, the ne finallynded at the airport in City B, and Gu Ning needed to wait for a while to get off the ne because there were many passengers in front of her. When Gu Ning stood upter, two stewardesses got excited and walked towards her. Hi, Miss Gu, um, were your fans. Can we take some photos together? a stewardess said with anticipation in her eyes. Several passengers heard it and turned to look at Gu Ning with surprise. They thought that Gu Ning might be a celebrity. An Beibei was surprised too, because she didnt know Gu Nings identity. She stared at Gu Ning for a while, and thought that Gu Ning could be a new actress in the entertainment industry. Chapter 1550 - I’m Tang Xiaoxiao’s Boss

Chapter 1550: Im Tang Xiaoxiaos Boss

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because other passengers didnt recognize Gu Ning, they werent excited. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. The stewardesses were delighted when Gu Ning agreed to take photos with them, and they took out their phones at once. Thank you, Miss Gu! they thanked Gu Ning afterwards. My pleasure, Gu Ning said. After that, the stewardesses walked away, and An Beibei asked Gu Ning with curiosity, Are you an artist as well? Im not, Gu Ning said. An Beibei frowned. What do you do then? Im a student, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning looked very young and she indeed seemed to be a student, but An Beibei didnt believe that she was an ordinary student. Anyway, since Gu Ning was unwilling to tell her more details, An Beibei didnt ask further about it. When they walked out of the ne, every stewardess politely greeted Gu Ning. See you, Miss Gu! At the beginning, not every stewardess recognized Gu Ning, but the two stewardesses who were Gu Nings fans introduced Gu Ning to them, so they learned a lot about her. Although they didnt recognize Gu Ning, they had heard a lot about herpanies, especially Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi. Because all of them were using Kouzi and they agreed that it was the best skincare products they had ever used. An Beibei was more curious about Gu Nings identity after seeing every stewardess greeting her with a broad smile. You cant be an ordinary student if they all know you. I honestly dont know what other jobs can be as popr among people as artists. Im also a businesswoman, Gu Ning said. A businesswoman? An Beibei and her assistant were both surprised, because Gu Ning looked even younger than 20. In addition, she must be a sessful businesswoman for so many people to be familiar with her face. However, in An Beibeis eyes, Gu Ning was too young to be a very sessful businesswoman. Im Tang Xiaoxiaos boss. Alright, I need to go now, Gu Ning said and hurried away. She purposely told An Beibei her identity for Tang Xiaoxiaos sake. As long as An Beibei went to learn more about her, An Beibei wouldnt dare to disdain Tang Xiaoxiao anymore, which could help Tang Xiaoxiao avoid unnecessary conflict. Tang Xiaoxiao worked for Gu Ning after all, and Gu Ning would do what she could do to protect her staff. An Beibei was astonished. If Gu Ning was Tang Xiaoxiaos boss, she must be the owner of Fenghua Entertainment! To her astonishment, the owner of Fenghua Entertainment was such a young girl. Even though Fenghua Entertainment was a newly-establishedpany in the entertainment industry, it was still quite unbelievable that a young girl built it up. Jesus, the owner of Fenghua Entertainment is a young girl? She must be kidding! Lets check it now. An Beibeis assistant took out her phone and immediately searched for information about the owner of Fenghua Entertainment on the Inte. Within seconds, she saw Gu Nings name and photos associated with Fenghua Entertainment. At this time, they had to ept that the owner of Fenghua Entertainment indeed was a 19-year-old girl. Without dy, the assistant searched for more news about Gu Ning. After reading the news, she was totally shocked. All the famous newpanies she had heard of during this year, like Jade Beauty Jewelry, Kouzi, Cine, Charm, were founded by Gu Ning. An Beibei was wearing Jade Beauty Jewelry as well, and she liked its designs. As for Kouzi, both An Beibei and her assistant were its loyal fans. Even though Kouzi wasnt international, it was quite effective. An Beibei was an actress and she cared a lot about her appearance, so she loved Kouzi as long as it helped her be prettier. In fact, Kouzi had gained a lot of fame by now, and its prices werent low either, but it wasnt an international brand yet. Actually, it was not only An Beibei, many other actresses were using Kouzi too. All in all, she couldnt live without Kouzi now. In addition to Kouzi, Cine medicines were also effective, and An Beibei used them often because she sometimes got injured during filming. And although An Beibei didnt have Charm gowns, she had a good impression of this brand. Surprisingly, they were all founded by a young girl! Wow, I cant believe that Tang Xiaoxiaos new boss is so rich! An Beibeis assistant eximed. An Beibei had told her that Fenghua Entertainment was simply a new entertainmentpany without much influence, but now it seemed that she was wrong. With Gu Nings support, it would be very easy for Tang Xiaoxiao to achieve a dominant position in the entertainment industry. Huang Yizhen was a businessman too, and a shareholder of a big entertainmentpany, but he wasntparable to Gu Ning at all. Huang Yizhens connections were limited in the entertainment industry as well. Gu Ning, however, had many more powerful connections than him. Chapter 1551 - Go to the Store of Gufan

Chapter 1551: Go to the Store of Gufan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions An Beibei wasnt dumb, and knew that Gu Ning told her that she was Tang Xiaoxiaos boss for a reason. Gu Ning must be warning her not to cause Tang Xiaoxiao trouble again. Because she had an old grudge against Tang Xiaoxiao, and Gu Ning must be worried that she would stand in Tang Xiaoxiaos way. Actually, although An Beibei indeed disliked Tang Xiaoxiao, she didnt bother to cause Tang Xiaoxiao trouble. If she really did that, Tang Xiaoxiao wouldnt be able to stay in the entertainment industry now. It wasnt difficult for her to make Tang Xiaoxiao lose her jobs. She didnt find fault with Tang Xiaoxiao, not because she felt guilty for what she had done to her, but because Huang Yizhen felt a little guilty. So he told An Beibei not to pick on Tang Xiaoxiao. Most importantly, Tang Xiaoxiao didnt fight back when she was amid criticisms, otherwise An Beibei would have tried to ruin her. An Beibei was unwilling to leave the entertainment industry after all, and her reputation mattered a lot to her career. In fact, even though An Beibei had no intention to argue with Tang Xiaoxiao again, it didnt mean that other people wouldnt stir things up between them. There were too many people who were jealous of famous artists in the entertainment industry, and the media also wanted big news. Therefore, she stopped arguing with Tang Xiaoxiao, but the news about their grudge never disappeared. However, after Gu Ning had saved her life and told her that she was Tang Xiaoxiaos boss, An Beibei decided to avoid having conflict with Tang Xiaoxiao again. If it hadnt been for Gu Nings help, she could have died in the ne earlier. ... Gu Ning didnt call anyone to pick her up, but took a taxi back to Huafu Hills before she drove towards the store of Gufan. Her car had been parked there for a long time, so she needed to bring it back to City B. She wouldnt drive it back, she would directly put it into her telepathic eye space and go back by ne. Gu Ning wasnt sure whether she would have time for dinner in the Tang familys house, so she didnt tell Gu Man and her other family members that she was back, in case they would be waiting for her. After that, she called Gao Weichao and asked him whether he was in the store now. Gao Weichao was in the store now, because the opening ceremony was tomorrow, so he was quite busy today. He needed to check whether everything was ready and in the right position. Once Gu Ning arrived at Huafu Hills, she drove her own car to the store of Gufan. Every time she went out in her Lamborghini, she would always be the focus of peoples attention. When Gu Ning drove into the parking lot of Fengshang Shopping Mall, a car followed her. There were two young men in it. Come on, lets have a bet. Do you think the driver is a man or a woman? Whoever loses will pay the bill tonight, the man sitting on the drivers seat said. I think its a man. The second the man sitting on the drivers seat finished what he was saying, the man on the front passengers seat gave his answer. Great, then Ill say its a woman, the man sitting on the drivers seat said. In order to figure out whether the driver of the luxurious car was a man or a woman, they stopped their car near Gu Nings car. When Gu Ning got out of her car, the man sitting on the drivers seatughed. I win! Youll pay the bill tonight. Not a big deal! The man on the front passengers seat didnt mind it at all, because they were close friends. By the way, the girl is gorgeous and looks familiar, the man sitting on the drivers seat added. Come on, every beautiful girl looks familiar to you, his friend joked. I mean it! he argued, but couldnt remember where he had seen the girl before. Alright, but you see too many people every day. Its quite normal that you find a familiar face. We should go to see your older cousin now, his friend said. Afterwards, they left. ... Gu Ning left the parking lot, and walked towards the store of Gufan. It would be opening tomorrow, but everything was already put in ce now, and some customers were already shopping inside. They were open for business, and wouldnt shut their customers out. Moreover, it was a good sign that some people were already attracted to Gufan. Although the Gufan store looked luxurious, it was a new brand, so not many people were aware of it. Many of the customers in the store were attracted by the clothes hanging in the windows. There were all kinds of international clothing brands in a big shopping mall in arge city, and there actually wasnt a big difference among their designs. In fact, Gufan wasnt very special whenpared with other brands. Chapter 1552 - Everything Is Ready

Chapter 1552: Everything Is Ready

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, it still had its own style, because it was founded by Gu Ning and she wouldnt copy or giarize other designers work. Even though clothes were basically the same, some were more attractive than others. Gufan could easily attract peoples attention by a simple nce, so many customers were willing to walk into the store. Once Gu Ning showed up, a saleswoman greeted her with great respect. Nice to see you, Chairman Gu. Because Gao Weichao had introduced their boss to them earlier, they were aware that Gu Ning was their boss. In addition to that, Gu Ning was also their idol, because she had many great achievements at a very young age. Where is Manager Zhou? Gu Ning asked. Hes in the storeroom now, the saleswoman said. Great, you can go to do your work, and Ill look around by myself, Gu Ning said. Sure. The saleswoman walked away at once. Several customers stayed in the store for a long while, and they were quite interested in the clothes. Miss, I didnt see much news about Gufan on the Inte. Is it a new brand? Why is the store so luxurious and the prices are very high, a woman said. Saleswoman A exined right away. Gufan is indeed a new brand, but its a high-end brand, so the quality is guaranteed. Have you heard of Jade Beauty Jewelry or Kouzi? Gufan is built by the same founder. Ive heard of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi, and Im a fan of them! said Woman A with excitement. Im using Kouzi products as well! If theyre founded by the same person, I believe Gufan can be popr too! Woman B said. Both Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi have gained a lot of fame within a short time, so I think Gufan will be next, Woman C said. I agree. I think this dress looks beautiful and I like it, but you wont open until tomorrow. Can I have a discount today if Im going to buy it? Woman A asked. Saleswoman A replied, Of course you can, and you can also have a chance to y the lucky draw tomorrow. Weve prepared 30 gifts for those who can win a prize tomorrow. In addition, if youre one of the first hundred customers who spend over a thousand yuan in our store, you can have a gift within five hundred yuan from our store for free! What? Really? The three women were excited the second they heard the news. They could afford expensive clothes, so they werent poor, but no one would say no to discounts and gifts. Of course its real, and we have fliers over there. Please wait a second. Saleswoman A walked to a nearby coffee table and picked up several fliers. She walked back to the three womenter and shared with them the details of the activity. The three women took the fliers and began to read it. After a few minutes, they were sure that the activity was real. Oh, I must buy this dress in that case, said Woman A. Can I try on that dress? said Woman B to Saleswoman A. Im going to buy some clothes too! Woman C said. Wonderful, lets start shopping now! Woman A was thrilled. All of them were eager to buy their favorite dresses. Once someone paid the bill first, more and more people joined it. ... Gao Weichao didnt know that Gu Ning was already in the store, but he knew that she would be here at any second. Therefore, he left the storeroom and walked to Gu Ning the moment he saw her. Hi, boss, Im sorry I was absent for a while, Gao Weichao said. Its fine. I just arrived, Gu Ning said with a smile. How is everything going now? Everything is ready, Gao Weichao said. Gu Ning nodded, and she trusted Gao Weichaos ability. Afterwards, Gao Weichao borated on the whole process to Gu Ning. When it was almost 6 pm, Gu Ning was about to leave, but Gao Weichao asked her whether he could use her fame to advertise the opening ceremony of Gufan. Gu Ning agreed, because she also wanted to make full use of her fame and poprity. Gao Weichao then took several photos of Gu Ning looking around in the store. Without hesitation, he posted the photos on Weibo and Gu Ning reposted it. Chapter 1553 - What Do You Want to Talk to Me About?

Chapter 1553: What Do You Want to Talk to Me About?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Till now, Gufan only had a few thousand followers on Weibo, and most of them followed it because of Gu Ning. So it wasnt enough advertisement for Gufan if they relied on its Weibo ount. On the other hand, Gu Ning already had over ten million followers, and most of them were her loyal fans, so they were quite active. After reposting the post, Gu Ning called Gu Man and asked her whether they had eaten yet. It was a littlete now, so the Tang family had probably already finished dinner. If they hadnt eaten yet, she would go back and have dinner with them. If they had, she would dine outside before she went back home. Gu Man told Gu Ning that they hadnt had dinner yet. Gu Ning then told Gu Man that she would go to meet themter, and they could have dinner together. Gu Man was excited once she learned that Gu Ning was back in City B now. So she immediately told Tang Haifeng the good news. Give me the phone. Give me the phone now! Tang Haifeng was excited too. Why didnt you call me when you came back to City B? Tang Haifengined. He wasnt seriously criticizing Gu Ning, but he felt a little upset. Well, I just wanted to surprise you, Gu Ning said. She was always like a little girl in front of her grandpa. Ha-ha, alright,e back home now. Tang Haifengughed with happiness. Sure, Gu Ning said and hung up the call. She then drove back to the Tang familys house. Because she didnt want to keep them waiting for her, she drove fast and arrived within 20 minutes. At this time, it was only a dozen minutes past 6 pm, and the Tang family was ready to enjoy dinner. All the members of the Tang family were present tonight, including Tang Jiakai who seldom came back home. It was Friday today, so he came back for the weekend. The Tang family had nothing to worry about now, and everyone got along well with each other, so they were in a good mood. Even Gu Man who was already a few months along in her pregnancy didnt look tired at all. Hi, Ningning! Once Gu Ning walked inside, the members of the Tang family weed her with a broad smile. Come here and have a seat! Tang Yunfan said to his daughter. Gu Ning smiled and went to sit next to him. During the meal, they all kept putting food into Gu Nings bowl and told her to eat as much as she could, which amused Gu Ning. Alright, my bowl is full now, if I eat it all Ill be stuffed, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng stopped at once and told the others to stop persuading Gu Ning to eat as much as possible, in case she felt ufortable. Gu Ning could eat a lot, but there was too much food in her bowl now, so she secretly used her magical power to help her digest it. ... At this time, Gu Nings repost about Gufan caused a sensation on the Inte, and many of her fans in City B were eager to attend its opening. As for those who werent in City B, they were quite envious of the people who could see Gu Ning in real life. Oh, Im so excited! Im going to see Goddess Gu in her dress! Me too. All the dresses look so beautiful. ... Im so envious of you now, because I cant see Goddess Gu. I wish I could have a day free tomorrow so that I could fly to City B to see Goddess Gu. When can the store open in our city? ... Gufans dresses look good, but I dont know whether its quality is also good. Why are the dresses so expensive? Will people really buy them? Gufan isnt famous at all. ... Different people have different preferences. I believe Gufan can be famous within a short time. ... There were positive and negativements about Gufan on the Inte, but most people had confidence in it, because it was founded by Gu Ning. ... In the Tang familys house, they went to chat with each other in the living room after dinner, but Tang Jiakai seemed to have something to talk about with Gu Ning. Gu Ning understood that Tang Jiakai wanted to have a private conversation with her, so she stood up and told Tang Jiakai to go outside with her. Their elders didnt stop them, and let them go. Um, Ningning, what do you want to talk to me about? Tang Jiakai asked Gu Ning. I think I should ask you that question instead. You kept ncing at me earlier, Gu Ning said. Tang Jiakai felt a little embarrassed and rubbed his head, but wasnt surprised, because he knew that Gu Ning was a smart girl. Chapter 1554 - Must Go There

Chapter 1554: Must Go There

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Well, the thing is that Xiaoyu sessfully got into the national team and he is going to the capital tomorrow afternoon to start his training. He always wanted to invite you to have a meal together to thank you face to face, but he hasnt had the chance. He just read your post on Weibo and found out that youre in City B now, so he asked me whether youre willing to hang out with him for a while, said Tang Jiakai. He didnt want to make it difficult for Gu Ning, so he left it totally up to her. Gu Ning remained silent for a while and didnt give him an answer right away, so Tang Jiakai exined at once. Ningning, its fine if you dont want to go. I can make an excuse and tell him that youre not free. Its fine. I think we can spend some time in a nearby tea house, Gu Ning said. Although Gu Ning didnt think it was necessary for Teng Xiaoyu to thank her face to face, he was Tang Jiakais friend after all. Since Tang Jiakai invited her to hang out together, she wouldnt reject. Actually, if Tang Jiakai thought that it wasnt important, he would directly turn it down. Gu Ning didnt want to go too far or stay outside for too long, because it wasnt easy for her toe back home and she had to leave tomorrow. She wanted to spend more time with her family. Ningning, are you sure youre willing to hang out with them? Tang Jiakai asked again. Of course, Gu Ning said with a smile. Great, Ill call Xiaoyu right now, and tell them toe over. I know there is a good tea house nearby, and grandpa often goes there with his old friends. We can go there tonight! Tang Jiakai said. No problem. Gu Ning agreed. It wasnt 8 pm yet, so they had an hour to hang out together. Teng Xiaoyu only wanted to see her and chat with her for a while, so an hour was enough. As long as Gu Ning agreed to see him, Teng Xiaoyu was more than happy and didnt care where they would meet and how long they could stay with each other. After that, Gu Ning told her family that she needed to go out for a while. Her family reminded her to be careful and to note back toote. Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai didnt leave the Tang familys house until Teng Xiaoyu and his friends had almost reached the appointed ce, because it would only take them several minutes to reach the tea house, while Teng Xiaoyu was farther away. Teng Xiaoyu also sped on the road to prevent Gu Ning from waiting for him for too long, so he arrived in 20 minutes. However, Gu Ning actually didnt mind waiting for a while longer, because peoples safety was most important. Teng Xiaoyu arrived earlier, and his teammates would arriveter. They also wanted to see Gu Ning, because they regarded her as their idol. Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai went to the tea house 10 minutes before Teng Xiaoyu. Therefore, once Teng Xiaoyu saw them, he greeted Gu Ning with enthusiasm and repeatedly thanked her for her help. Actually, Teng Xiaoyu felt nervous when he talked to Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning was several years younger than him, she was already a very sessful businesswoman, so he couldnt help but stand in awe of her. Luckily, as time went by, they got along very well, and he felt like Gu Ning was just like a younger sister next door. Gu Ning never thought that she was better than her friends, so she treated them nicely. About a dozen minutester, Tang Xiaoyus friends came and they also felt nervous when they faced Gu Ning at the beginning. When it was about 10 pm, Gu Ning needed to go back home, so they left the tea house together. Everyone was still up in the Tang familys house at this time, because it wasnt veryte. Normally, they went to bed at 11 pm, so Gu Ning chatted with them for a while, before they all went back to their own rooms. Leng Shaoting sent Gu Ning a message and asked her what she was doing now, so she told him that she was with her family, and would call himter. Once she was back in her room, she called Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting told her that he was going to be back in the capital tomorrow night, while Gu Ning would fly back to the capital in the morning, the day after tomorrow, so they nned to go to City Qing in Province Qing, after they met in the capital. Kunlun Mountain was veryrge, so they would mainly visit the Supreme Deitys abode and Death Valley. Death Valley had another name of the Door to Hell, and it was a forbidden ce with many scary scenes. Unfortunately, Leng Shaotings parents encountered an ident at Death Valley. So even if it was a forbidden ce, they had to go there in order to figure out the real cause of Leng Shaotings mothers death. Even if they couldnt find anything useful, they wouldnt give up investigating. Anyway, they could go there and visit the grave of Leng Shaotings father. Leng Shaotings fathers body was brought back, but his soul stayed where he died. Gu Ning looked at the ne schedule, and decided to fly to the capital at 9:30 in the morning. They would probably need to wait in the capital for several hours for the next ne to Province Qing. Although Leng Shaoting could use a private jet, Gu Ning didnt think that it was necessary. Chapter 1555 - Run with Tang Jiakai

Chapter 1555: Run with Tang Jiakai

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They had enough time to go there anyway, so they could wait for an appropriate flight. Gu Ning could also dine at the airport when she waited for Leng Shaoting. Therefore, they booked ne tickets for a flight which would take off for City Qing at 1:15 pm. After it was settled, they said some sweet nothings to each other before they went to sleep. However, neither Gu Ning nor Leng Shaoting could fall asleep tonight, because they kept worrying about Kunlun Mountain. It was where Leng Shaotings parents had the ident. The truth still remained unknown, and Leng Shaoting even found out that his mother could still be alive. He would be extremely happy if his mother was really alive, but he honestly didnt know how to face it if his mother had betrayed his father to survive the ident. Besides, why didnt his mothere to see him during the past few years if she wasnt dead? Was it difficult for her to do? Although Leng Shaoting was reluctant to believe that his mother could be a cold-blooded person, he needed to be mentally-prepared for it because it was possible for that to be the truth. Gu Ning was thinking about Yunyao too. She also hoped that Yunyao was still alive, because Yunyao was Leng Shaotings mother. Nevertheless, if Yunyao wasnt dead because she had betrayed Leng Shaotings father, Gu Ning would rather wish that she was dead to prevent Leng Shaoting from feeling hurt again. After all, Leng Shaoting already epted the result that his parents were dead. Gu Ning hoped that she could figure out a way to be a cultivator in Kunlun Mountain, otherwise she wouldnt be able to be together with Leng Shaoting for long. Even though Leng Shaoting didnt mind it, she would dislike it if she aged much faster than him. Thinking of that, Gu Ning didnt fall asleep until 1 am. Shortly after she was in a deep sleep, she had a dream which seemed to tell her that something was going to happen. Gu Ning dreamed that she met a woman in a white traditional long dress by the Supreme Deitys abode, but she didnt see her face. The woman stood there in silence, and looked quite charming. Gu Ning woke up in the morning the next day, and was lost in her thought for a long while. She didnt know whether the dream was just a coincidence or a hint for something. In addition, she wondered whether the woman in her dream was Leng Shaotings mother. Gu Ning shook her head and tried to forget the strange dream. If the scene appeared in Gu Nings premonitions, Gu Ning would be sure that it was going to happen, but now she wasnt sure of it because it happened in her dream. Anyway, since she couldnt figure out the reason, she put it aside and got up at 6 am to run. Morning, grandpa! Gu Ning saw Tang Haifeng walking out of his room once she walked downstairs. Old people slept less, so he got up very early. Good morning, Lady Ning, Quan Bohang said to Gu Ning. Morning, Uncle Quan. Gu Ning smiled at him. Ningning, why did you get up so early? You can sleep for a few more hours, Tang Haifeng said. Im already used to it, and I want to go for a run now, Gu Ning said. Great. Tang Haifeng nodded. It was a good habit. Oh, wait a second. When Gu Ning was about to leave, Tang Haifeng stopped her. Whats wrong, grandpa? Gu Ning asked. Tell Jiakai to run with you. He cant sleep all day when youre exercising! Tang Haifeng said. Gu Ning was amused, and felt that she caused Tang Jiakai trouble, but she had to listen to her grandfather. In addition, it was good for Tang Jiakais health if he could form a habit of running in the morning as well. Even though they had Gu Nings power crystals to keep them healthy, power crystals could only protect their organs and they still needed to exercise to have strong limbs. Sure, Ill go to wake him up, Gu Ning said and turned to Tang Jiakais room. Afterwards, she knocked on the door. Tang Jiakai was a light sleeper, so he woke up at once, but he was annoyed when someone knocked on the door of his room in the early morning. Who is it? Its still early! Dont wake me up! Its me! I honestly dont want to wake you up, but grandpa told me to help you form a good habit of running in the morning. You should exercise more! Gu Ning said loudly outside his room. Alright, Iming! Tang Jiakai said. In his eyes, Gu Ning was a very important younger sister, and he always wanted to grow stronger to protect her. However, Gu Ning was strong enough and didnt need his protection. Tang Jiakai felt embarrassed and a little guilty about it, so he didnt me Gu Ning for waking him up at all. Gu Ning stopped knocking on the door and waited outside. Tang Jiakai quickly put on his clothes and opened the door. Because he rushed to see Gu Ning, his hair was still in a mess, which amused Gu Ning. We dont need to rush, so you can at least tidy your hair. Its fine. Itll get messy after running anyway, Tang Jiakai said and casually smoothed his hair with his hands. Chapter 1556 - You Must Wear My Clothes

Chapter 1556: You Must Wear My Clothes

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He was a young man with short hair, so it wasnt difficult for him to smooth his hair with hands. Gu Ning said nothing about it, then they went downstairs together. At this moment, Tang Haifeng was already exercising in the yard, and he criticized Tang Jiakai the second he saw him. Jiakai, you should learn from Ningning and get up early in the morning to run from now on. Sure! Tang Jiakai agreed at once. Actually, Tang Jiakai always got up at 6:30 am in his school, so it was easy for him to get up early. Seeing Tang Jiakais good attitude, Tang Haifeng stopped criticizing him. After that, Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai went to run around the green strip of the Tang familys house. There was ane by the green strip around the Tang familys house, which was used for ambling and running. Gu Ning never used her magical power when she was exercising, unless she needed it to help her relieve the tiredness. So after a long time of regr exercise, Gu Ning now had a strong body. The green strip around the Tang familys house was about 260 meters, and they ran eightps of it. Gu Ning didnt feel very tired, but Tang Jiakai was out of strength and was gradually left behind by Gu Ning. As time went by, Gu Ning ran moreps than Tang Jiakai. Because Tang Haifeng was an old man, he couldnt exercise for long, so he soon stopped and watched them running from the door. When Tang Jiakai was left far behind by Gu Ning, Tang Haifeng didnt feel dissatisfied at all, instead he felt very proud of Gu Ning. He also wouldnt force Tang Jiakai to do as well as Gu Ning, because he knew that every person had different talent. Moreover, they only needed to do the best of their own ability. Both Tang Jiakai and Gu Ning were his beloved grandchildren, and he wouldnt treat them unequally. In the end, Tang Jiakai did 20ps, while Gu Ning ran 40ps. Although Gu Ning wasnt exhausted, she also needed to stop for some fresh air. Ningning, how manyps have you done? Tang Jiakai asked Gu Ning. Forty, Gu Ning said. What? Fortyps? Why dont you look more tired? Tang Jiakai was greatly surprised. Im already used to it, Gu Ning said with a smile. Alright,e back for breakfast now, Tang Haifeng shouted to them. After that, Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai went back to take a shower before they enjoyed their breakfast. When they sat down by the dining table, the other family members gathered together too. However, before Gu Ning finished her breakfast, Cao Wenxin ran inside and criticized her loudly. Ningning, why didnt you tell me that youre in City B now? How dare you forget me? Cao Wenxin didnt know that Gu Ning was back in City B now until she read her post on Weibo. Gu Ning felt embarrassed and apologized at once. Im sorry, its my fault. Please forgive me this time, and Ill tell you first the next time, alright? Fine, I can forgive you because of your good attitude, but it cant happen again. By the way, you should send me a dress from your new brand as a gift to make it up to me, Cao Wenxin said. Since Gufan was owned by Gu Ning, it was very easy for her to prepare a set of clothes for Cao Wenxin. In addition, it was Gu Nings newpany, so she had definitely prepared gifts for her family members. Of course I have a gift for you, and actually Ive prepared a gift for every one of you! Each of you will have a set of clothes from my new brand, and you must wear my clothes to attend the opening ceremony! Gu Ning said. She nned to use her family as a great ad. Even though they knew that Gu Ning would give them a gift, they were still surprised when she said it aloud. No problem! Cao Wenxin said with a smile. Well, of course well put on your clothes since your new brand has just been established, Jiang Lihua said. Sure! We support you, Tang Haifeng said. It was his granddaughters new brand, and he was more than willing to help her advertise it. The other family members also agreed happily. In fact, they dressed casually in their daily life, and would only put on designers brands at important events. After all, everyone likedfortable clothing. Ningning, Im afraid I cant go this morning, because I have something important to deal with today, Tang Yunhang said, but I do hope your business can be profitable as always. Thank you, Uncle Yunhang. Its totally fine if youre busy today, Gu Ning said. It was just an opening ceremony, and Gu Ning didnt mind if any of her family members couldnte. ... While the Tang family was enjoying breakfast, Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were also having their breakfast in the capital, and they overheard some people around them talking about Gu Ning. The store of Gu Nings new clothing brand is opening today, and shell be there! Chapter 1557 - Go to City B

Chapter 1557: Go to City B

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I wish it were in the capital, so I could go. Hearing that, Wu Shunhua took out his phone at once to search for news about Gu Nings new clothing store, then he found the post about Gufan on Weibo. After reading it, he knew where Gu Ning would show up today. Dongfang Ziyu arranged for someone to find out where Gu Ning went yesterday, so she knew that Gu Ning was in City B now, but she still didnt know the specific ce until now. Drive me to the airport, Im going to City B now, Dongfang Ziyu said and stood up in a hurry. Wu Shunhua frowned. Its already 7:20 am now, so youll miss the opening ceremony even if you can take the closest flight to City B. Besides, weve been following her for a long time, but still havent found anything useful. I dont think this time will be different. He didnt dare to stop Dongfang Ziyu from doing what she wanted to do, but he honestly felt it was meaningless. Dongfang Ziyu was struck dumb for a second. She had to agree with Wu Shunhua, and she would indeed miss the opening ceremony even if she flew to City B right away. However, she was unwilling to give up. Even though they had found nothing useful after following Gu Ning for a long time, she still hoped that she could find something useful in City B. Therefore, Dongfang Ziyu made up her mind to fly to City B by herself while Wu Shunhua would stay in the capital. She had already arranged for someone to pay special attention to Gu Nings schedule. As long as Gu Ning booked a ne ticket, she would know. ... In the Tang familys house, Tang Yunhang went to work after breakfast, and other family members waited for the clothes from Gu Nings new brand. Once the clothes arrived, they were excited and gathered around them. Look, there are our names on them! Tang Jiakai picked up a gift box with his name on it. Without dy, each of them got their box and opened it with excitement. It was as if they hadnt seen new clothes in years. Tang Jiakai opened his gift first. In it there was a pair of dark gray cropped id pants, a ck but rather fancy T-shirt, and a pair of white casual shoes inside. Because it was summer, their clothes were all summer clothing. Cao Wenxin had a ck suit with ck high heel sandals. She also got a bag, which was an extra essory for the women. Ningning, you have great taste, and I like them! I should try them on right now! Cao Wenxin said with satisfaction before she ran upstairs to her room. I want to try them on now too! Tang Jiakai ran away as well. When they all had their clothes, they went to try them on too. A whileter, they walked out in their new clothes. I like this suit, Tang Haifeng said. He was quite satisfied with the clothes Gu Ning chose for him. Gu Ning also put on her new Gufan clothing, which was a casual suit. She was very young after all, so there was no need for her to dress like a mature woman. Both Gu Man and Jiang Lihua were in a dress and looked elegant. Gu Man was pregnant, so Gu Ning prepared a pair of t shoes for her. Gufan had all kinds of clothes for people of different ages. The opening ceremony would begin at 10 am, and Gu Ning needed to arrive there before 9 am. So when it was about 8:30 am, Tang Jiakai, Cao Wenxin, and Gu Ning left together. Tang Haifeng and the others wouldeter. Because Gu Man was pregnant, it wasnt good for her to stay in a crowded ce for long so they would arrive 10 minutes before the ribbon-cutting. There was nothing else for them to do at the opening ceremony after all, so they could arrivete. Neither Tang Jiakai nor Cao Wenxin drove today, so they went in Gu Nings car. The second Gu Ning got in the car, her phone kept ringing, so Gu Ning told Cao Wenxin to drive her car so that she could have time to deal with the news messages and calls. Most people congratted her on the new store, but Qi Tianlin directly scolded her for not informing him earlier. Gu Ning was displeased with his tone, so she argued. Qi Tianlin, I know that were friends, but it isnt my duty to report to you when Im back in City B. Qi Tianlin didnt mind Gu Nings unkind attitude, but Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai were shocked. Although their families were the top families in City B, they were still scared of illegal gangs, because they were cruel and violent. Chapter 1558 - Can’t Wait to See Her

Chapter 1558: Cant Wait to See Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning, on the other hand, wasnt afraid of Qi Tianlin at all, and she had even pointed a gun at him when they met each other for the first time. Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai felt frightened every time they remembered the scene. Even though Gu Ning and Qi Tianlin were friends now, Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin were still worried about her safety. Qi Tianlin was the leader of a famous illegal gang after all, and he wasnt a kind man. What if Gu Ning annoyed him and he hurt her in anger? Are you free tonight? Why dont we share a meal together? Qi Tianlin said in a domineering tone. No, I need to stay with my family, Gu Ning said. How about tomorrow? Qi Tianlin asked again. Sorry, I need to fly back to the capital tomorrow, Gu Ning said. Seriously? Qi Tianlin was displeased with a frown. I need to deal with something important tomorrow, Gu Ning said. I... Before Gu Ning could finish, Qi Tianlin hung up on her. Gu Ning didnt mind, and continued to reply to her messages and answer other calls. Because there was a lot of traffic on the road, they took nearly 40 minutes getting there. However, it was still several minutes away from 9 am. At this time, countless people already gathered together outside the Gufan store. The majority were Gu Nings fans, with only a small number of them being passers-by. This is a new store, right? Yeah, but there are already many people here! Ive never heard of Gufan before. Its a newly-established brand, but the founder is also the owner of Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi. What? Do you mean the 19-year-old girl? Hearing the discussion of passers-by, Gu Nings fans felt quite proud of her. Right, the founder of Gufan is Gu Ning, the talented businesswoman, the genius, the kung fu master, and my goddess. Goddess Gu is my idol too. I cant wait to see her! Its still early now. I can wait, but I must see her today. Me too! ... Many passers-by who didnt know that this store was owned by Gu Ning were surprised, because they had heard about her. Gu Ning was quite famous on social media after all. Nevertheless, some still had a bad impression of Gu Ning, because they thought that Gu Ning was too ambitious and impetuous. In their eyes, Gu Ning built her business empire too fast. Actually, both Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi were new brands, but she didnt hesitate to build another new brand. Although Gu Ning had enough money and ability, she was too young whenpared with other sessful businessmen. In fact, most people who had a bad impression of Gu Ning were jealous of her to some extent. Her business developed smoothly, and she made a lot more money than her peers. Wow, there are so many people! Cao Wenxin was surprised too when she saw therge crowd outside the store. It proves that Ningning is really charming, Tang Jiakai said with pride. He ached to tell the whole world that Gu Ning was his younger cousin. Gu Ning was one of his family members, and he felt super proud of her. Right, Ningning indeed is very charming. Cao Wenxin agreed. Gu Ning smiled when she heard their conversation, but didnt deny it. Although she wasnt as popr as those A-list stars, she was famous too. There were also many haters who disliked her on the Inte, but she didnt care about their opinions. She felt grateful for her fans support, but she wouldnt hesitate to defend herself when it was necessary. Once Cao Wenxin, Tang Jiakai, and Gu Ning appeared, they were the focus of peoples attention. The three of them were all good-looking people, so it was hard for other people not to pay attention to them. Most importantly, they looked quite attractive in their new clothes. Oh, Goddess Gu is here! She ising! Chapter 1559 - Thank You for Your Support

Chapter 1559: Thank You for Your Support

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Many people who recognized Gu Ning surrounded her at once and kept screaming her name. Goddess Gu! Goddess Gu! Goddess Gu, Im your biggest fan! I love you, Goddess Gu! ... Thank you for your support. Gu Ning smiled at her fans. Oh my, I finally saw Goddess Gu in real life! Shes even more beautiful than her photos on the Inte. Wow, her skin is so good, and she glows! I dont see make-up on her face at all. She must be using Kouzi to take care of her skin. Im using Kouzi too. Hey, look at the young man and woman who are standing next to Goddess Gu. Theyre good-looking as well. I love her dress. She looks so elegant. I want to buy her dress! I just saw the dress in the store. Really? I want to try it. Me too! ... Be careful. Dont push other people around, and dont get hurt in the crowd, Gu Ning said when the crowd became restless and noisy. Gu Nings words seemed to be magic, as the crowd became quiet within seconds. After that, Gu Ning walked into the store, followed by many people. Luckily, the store was spacious, and could amodate a lot of people. They hired a lot of security guards today to prevent any idents from happening. Several minutester, the invited reporters were present. Because it was a business interview, Gu Ning selected several media toe. She was also the first interviewee. They had talked about the content of the business interview early on, so the reporters were aware of what they should ask about and what they shouldnt. Gu Ning answered their questions with a smile on her face and left a good impression on the audience. Afterwards, the invited guests came, and most of them had attended the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelryst time. People of the Tang family, the Lei family, the Tanghuang Organization, the Shengshi Organization, the Jinlin Organization, and so on showed their faces too. They had appeared at the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelryst time, but they caused a sensation again this time. There were too many guests today, so Gu Ning couldnt stay with her family the entire time, because she needed to wee her important guests. Tang Haifeng and others understood her work, and they could entertain themselves. Therefore, Gu Ning went to chat with her guests. Many people in the high society knew about Gu Nings family connection with the Tang family, but she didnt bother to show off, so not everyone was aware of it. Some people still believed that Gu Ning only had a good rtionship with the Tang family. Actually, even if she only had a good rtionship with the Tang family, it was quite shocking because the Tang family was super influential in City B. When it was 10 am, Gu Ning gave a speech before they cut the ribbon. Gu Ning didnt need to stay in the store for long after ribbon-cutting, so she went to have a meal with her important guests. Because Gu Man was pregnant, she didnt join Gu Ning and went back home with Tang Yunfan. Tang Haifeng and the others also went home. Gu Nings work was done after she finished the meal with her important guests, so she directly went home to spend more time with her family and left the rest of the work to Gao Weichao. ... Gufans opening ceremony gained a lot of attention for it. Although many people bought the clothes of Gufan for Gu Nings sake, its quality deserved its prices. Many Inte users were attracted to the news about Gufans opening ceremony, and they began to talk about it. Some admired Gu Nings ability, while some disliked her way of running a business. They thought that she only relied on her connections to run a profitable business. However, no one could be sessful without other peoples help. In addition, the products or services provided by Gu Ningspanies were of high quality, which mattered most in consumers eyes. Even though Gufan and Gu Ning raised many discussions, many Inte users left positivements on them. Because both Jade Beauty Jewelry and Kouzi were quite sessful, more and more people believed that Gu Ning was a smart businesswoman. It wasnt easy to have one sessful business, but Gu Ning had many under her name. Moreover, it was understandable if any of herpanies werent profitable, because businessmen learned from failure. No one was perfect in this world, and everyone had his or her own strengths and weaknesses. Gu Ning was already quite outstanding among her peers. Chapter 1560 - I Hate Her

Chapter 1560: I Hate Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Dongfang Ziyu didnt arrive at the Gufan store until 2 pm. At this time, the opening ceremony was already over a long time ago. She was sote because she was caught in a traffic jam on the way to the airport that morning. When she finally arrived at the airport, she had to wait for a whole hour for the closest flight. After nearly two hours of flying, she arrived at the airport of City B at 12:30 pm. She went to take a taxiter, and wasted a lot of time on the road, so she missed the opening ceremony of Gufan and failed to see Gu Ning. Dongfang Ziyu was quite upset, but it wasnt appropriate for her to ask the staff where Gu Ning went. She was afraid that Gu Ning might find out that she was following her all the way here. Even though she could make an excuse to see Gu Ning, they werent even friends. They had only met each other once before, so it would be strange if she purposely came to City B to see Gu Ning. Anyway, she could wait for Gu Nings next trip. Right at this moment, Gu Ning booked a ne ticket to the capital, and Dongfang Ziyu soon received the news. She knew that the ne that Gu Ning was going to take would take off at 9:30 am tomorrow. Without hesitation, Dongfang Ziyu booked a ne ticket for the same flight as Gu Ning. She decided to follow Gu Ning and go to the capital. After that, she went to have a rest in a hotel. ... In the afternoon, Tang Yunrong and her husband came to visit the Tang family. Gu Ning had told them that she also had prepared clothes from Gufan for their family. Therefore, they came to have dinner with the Tang family and picked up their gifts. Tang Yunrong hadnt seen Gu Ning for a long time, so she happily agreed to share a meal with her. Except for Tang Jiayang who was in Country Y now, all of the other members of the Tang family gathered together that night. ... Leng Shaoting went back to the capital in the evening, and he directly went back to the Leng familys house to see Master Leng because Gu Ning wasnt there. Leng Shaojia was still in the hospital now, but luckily her condition was getting much better day by day. Master Leng, however, was upset these days, because he learned the truth about Leng Shaojias sickness. He went to visit Leng Shaojia two days ago, but didnt tell Jiang Shuyuan that he wasing, so Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia didnt pay much attention to what they were saying. Because Leng Shaojia had suffered a lot of pain, she hated Gu Ning more than ever. Why wasnt Gu Ning killedst time? I hate her! Leng Shaojia clenched her teeth. She wished that Gu Ning had been killed in the car identst time. Because she believed that Gu Ning must have found out that she was the mastermind of the car ident so she was heavily beaten because of Gu Ning too. She knew that Gu Ning purposely refused to help her. However, even though she knew that Gu Ning did that on purpose, she couldnt do anything about it in case her dirty secret was exposed. Actually, if Gu Ning hadnt stopped Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoting would have disabled Leng Shaojia early on. Leng Shaojia knew it very well, so she only dared to curse at Gu Ning behind her back. Unfortunately, she didnt know that Master Leng was listening to their conversation outside the ward. Master Leng was totally shocked when he heard that. He didnt know what Leng Shaojia was talking about, but he had a feeling that it was something serious. Master Leng was an old man of great wisdom, and he soon realized that Leng Shaojia must have schemed against Gu Ning before. As a result, Gu Ning had heavily beaten Leng Shaojia. In that case, he understood why Gu Ning refused to help Leng Shaojia. Master Leng was full of anger once he figured out the truth. However, Gu Ning said nothing about it for his sake. Master Leng curbed his anger and forced himself to calm down so that he could hear what Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were going to talk about. Alright, stop cursing her. What if other people find it out? Jiang Shuyuan stopped Leng Shaojia. I just hate her! Leng Shaojia said. No one will know. Chapter 1561 - Master Leng Finds out the Truth

Chapter 1561: Master Leng Finds out the Truth

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions All of a sudden, Master Leng kicked the door of the ward open in anger. What if I find out? Master Leng shouted loudly. Both Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were scared when they saw Master Leng and they were struck dumb. To their astonishment, Master Leng showed up out of blue. F-Father, when did you get here? Jiang Shuyuan asked. I wouldnt know what Leng Shaojia had done if I didnte here today! Master Leng said, then turned to question Leng Shaojia. Tell me, what did you do to Gu Ning behind my back? I-I... Leng Shaojia opened her mouth, but didnt know what to say all of a sudden. Father, you must have heard it wrong! Its a misunderstanding, Jiang Shuyuan said and tried to deny it. She knew it wasnt easy to fool Master Leng, but she was reluctant to admit it. Im not deaf, and they arent either! Master Leng angrily shouted. He came with his security guards today, and they were all ace special forces. Well... Jiang Shuyuan didnt know what to say now. Master Leng was an old man, but he wasnt dumb. What has Leng Shaojia done to Gu Ning? Be honest with me, and I can punish you lightly, otherwise Ill go ask Ningning and Shaoting myself, Master Leng said. Please dont. Jiang Shuyuan was scared once she heard that Master Leng wanted to ask Leng Shaoting. However, she honestly didnt know how to tell the story. Master Leng didnt bother to urge her, but coldly stared at her, waiting for her answer. Jiang Shuyuan couldnt stand it anymore, so she said, Shaojia had conflict with Gu Ning a short while ago, so she hired someone to teach Gu Ning a lesson, but it failed. Gu Ning isnt weak after all, and Shaojia was heavily beatenter. We believe it must be done by Gu Ning. Jiang Shuyuan dropped many details, in case Master Leng was angry at Leng Shaojia. Unfortunately, Master Leng saw through Jiang Shuyuan, and he knew that Jiang Shuyuan was deliberately making it sound not very serious. Besides, Master Leng knew Gu Ning very well, and Gu Ning wouldnt beat Leng Shaojia if Leng Shaojia hadnt done something serious to hurt her. Anyway, Leng Shaojia must have done something terrible to Gu Ning and Gu Ning had survived. What exactly did she do? Master Leng lost his patience. I... Jiang Shuyuan panicked. Tell me now! I dont have patience with you, Master Leng said. Father, Shaojia simply wanted to teach Gu Ning a lesson, and she had no intention to hurt Gu Ning badly, but the person she hired was unreasonable. He took action without our permission and directly hit Gu Ning with a car, but I promise that Gu Ning was fine. What? He hit Ningning with a car? Master Leng was shocked and furious. It was totally uneptable in his eyes. Master Leng almost had a heart attack from the anger. When and where did it happen? Master Leng asked again. W-When you were going to City B, on the way out of the airport, Jiang Shuyuan said. What? Master Leng was stunned. He didnt forget how dangerous the car ident was at that time. Although they survived in the end, it was too scary. Leng Shaojia, did you want to kill us all? Master Leng shouted at Leng Shaojia. No, no, of course not! Leng Shaojia argued at once. I didnt know that he would take action at that time. You didnt know? How could you know nothing about it since you hired him? Master Leng snapped at her. To Master Lengs astonishment, his own granddaughter would dare to break thew and had even tried to murder his other granddaughter. Most members of the Leng family were kind, but Leng Shaojia was an exception. Her mother, Jiang Shuyuan, wasnt a good person either. Master Leng always thought that Leng Shaojia was simply a spoiled kid, but now he changed his mind. What Leng Shaojia had done to Gu Ning was illegal, but Jiang Shuyuan failed to stop her. Chapter 1562 - She Already Got over It

Chapter 1562: She Already Got over It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If Jiang Shuyuan allowed Leng Shaojia to do whatever she wanted without limiting her inappropriate behavior, Leng Shaojia would be totally spoiled. Jiang Shuyuan was frightened by Master Lengs criticisms and didnt dare to say another word. Leng Shaojia left the bed and knelt down in front of Master Leng. Grandpa, Im sorry, Im sorry. I know its my fault, and I shouldnt have done that. Please forgive me, and I promise that it wont happen again. She knew that Master Leng wouldnt ept her behavior, but she was his granddaughter after all, and she hoped that he could forgive her this time. Father, Shaojia already admitted to it, and she has learned from it too. Since Gu Ning secretly punished Shaojia, she clearly didnt want it to be a big problem either. Please forgive Shaojia this time, Jiang Shuyuan said and begged for Leng Shaojia. Shut your mouth! Do you think that youre innocent? Master Leng was mad. Hearing that, Jiang Shuyuan was scared again. She knew that she should have stopped Leng Shaojia from doing that, but she hadnt. Grandpa, Im your granddaughter after all, and were a family. Couldnt you give me a chance? Leng Shaojia said. It is precisely because youre my granddaughter, that my heart is totally broken by you! Master Leng said. If someone else did that, he would be angry too, but wouldnt be as furious as now. However, Leng Shaojia was his granddaughter and they were connected by blood, so it was hard for him to punish her ording to thew. However, it would be unfair to Gu Ning if he let her get away with it. Gu Ning had secretly punished Leng Shaojia and kept it a secret from him, but he felt quite guilty now after he learned the truth. Gu Ning treated him and Leng Shaoting very well, and it was impossible for him to pretend that he didnt know it. You should reflect on what youve done, Master Leng said with a frown, then left them behind and walked outside. Leng Shaojia and Jiang Shuyuan didnt know what Master Leng would do, so they stayed in the ward in fear. Master Leng thought that he should talk about it with Leng Shaoting once Leng Shaoting was back. Because of it, Master Leng couldnt sleep or eat well these two days and looked haggard. Leng Shaoting was worried when he went back to the Leng familys house and asked, Grandpa, are you alright? Im fine, Master Leng said, but it was obviously a lie. Do you think Im a fool? Leng Shaoting said. Master Leng knew that Leng Shaoting wouldnt be easily fooled, but he needed to summon up his courage to tell Leng Shaoting the story. Well, do you know who the mastermind behind the car ident that happened in City Bst time is? Master Leng asked with hesitation. It sounded as if he just remembered it and asked the question casually. Leng Shaoting, however, realized that Master Leng was unhappy because of the car ident. You must have found out something, Leng Shaoting said. At the same time, he put on a serious expression, because it had troubled him for a long time. From his reaction Master Leng realized that Leng Shaoting was aware of the truth of the car ident as well. I want to know your answer first, Master Leng said. I think both of us know who the mastermind is, but its not important now, because the mastermind was already punished, Leng Shaoting said. Hearing that, Master Leng nodded. How about Ningning... Master Leng was still worried about Gu Nings feelings. She already got over it and told me to forget it, Leng Shaoting said. Actually, he was still mad at Leng Shaojia. Master Leng didnt think it was wrong if Leng Shaoting punished Leng Shaojia for Gu Ning. Although they were cousins, Gu Ning was his girlfriend and they would get married in the future. Besides, Leng Shaoting never got along with Leng Shaojia. Since both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning decided to let it go, Master Leng wouldnt mention it again. However, he still made up his mind to punish Leng Shaojia, not ording to thew, but ording to their family rules. Anyway, he didnt want more people to know, because it would damage his familys reputation. Master Leng didnt know how long it took for Leng Shaojia to make a full recovery, but she was getting better day by day. He also believed that Gu Ning wouldnt disable or kill Leng Shaojia. You dont need to worry about Ningnings feelings. Shes fine and she doesnt mind it now, Leng Shaoting said tofort Master Leng. Master Leng nodded and dropped the topic. Leng Shaoting didnt tell Master Leng that he would go to Kunlun Mountain with Gu Ningter. Actually, if it was possible, Leng Shaoting hoped that Master Leng would never know. Before Leng Shaoting went to bed, he called Gu Ning and told her that Master Leng already found out the truth about the car ident that happened in City B. Chapter 1563 - A Coincidence?

Chapter 1563: A Coincidence?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Shaoting also told Gu Ning that he interrupted Master Leng and they didnt continue to talk about it. Gu Ning shrugged. She didnt know how Master Leng found out, but she thought that Leng Shaojia must have blurted it out. She had indeed gotten over it, and wouldnt do anything to punish Leng Shaojia again. As long as Leng Shaojia stayed away from her, she would stay from Leng Shaojia as well. ... Gu Ning set off for the airport at 7:30 am, and Tang Jiakai drove her there. Shortly after she arrived at the airport, she sensed the smell of a cultivator, then she noticed Dongfang Ziyu. Gu Ning frowned and didnt understand why Dongfang Ziyu would appear here. She wasnt sure whether it was a coincidence. Because Dongfang Ziyu didnt see her when she left, she kept the doubt in her mind. Anyway, Gu Ning didnt bother to pay much attention to Dongfang Ziyu and directly walked into the lounge. Dongfang Ziyu went to get her ne ticket before she entered the lounge too. About 10 minutester, Dongfang Ziyu saw Gu Ning and walked towards her. Hi, Miss Gu, what a coincidence! Dongfang Ziyu thought that she was going to meet Gu Ning sooner orter, so she could greet her right now, which might be a good chance for her to be closer to Gu Ning. Dongfang Ziyus reaction made Gu Ning believe that it could just be a coincidence. Hi, nice to see you, Miss Dongfang, Gu Ning said politely. Can I sit next to you? Dongfang Ziyu asked. Of course, Gu Ning said. After that, Dongfang Ziyu sat down by Gu Ning, but she didnt continue to chat with Gu Ning. Gu Ning remained silent as well, and neither of them felt embarrassed. After sitting in silence for a long while, they began to chat with each other once in a while, so Dongfang Ziyu started the conversation. When it was time for passengers to get aboard, Gu Ning sat in the middle rows, while Dongfang Ziyu sat in the back rows. They booked ne tickets at almost the same time, but their seats were far from one another. Dongfang Ziyu didnt mind, as long as Gu Ning was in her sight. The flightsted for two hours and fifteen minutes before itnded at the airport of the capital. Dongfang Ziyu didnt go near Gu Ning, but followed her after they stepped out of the ne. Gu Ning walked to the terminalter instead of leaving the airport. Actually, Leng Shaoting should be waiting for her at the arrival hall, but Gu Ning ran into Dongfang Ziyu halfway, so she told Leng Shaoting to go collect the tickets first. Leng Shaoting listened to Gu Ning and passed the security check earlier than her. He didnt walk far away and waited for Gu Ning in the lounge. Dongfang Ziyu didnt fix her gaze on Gu Ning, but her sight followed Gu Ning, so she was surprised when Gu Ning didnt leave the airport. Without dy, Dongfang Ziyu followed her. Although Gu Ning noticed that, she didnt take it seriously and went to stand in line for the security check. Because Leng Shaoting booked ne tickets for the first ss this time, there werent many people in the line and Gu Ning soon passed the security check. Seeing that, Dongfang Ziyu was annoyed, because she was about to lose Gu Ning again. She made a call at once and coldly said, Tell me where Gu Ning is leaving for right now! In a few seconds, a man said on the phone, Sorry, I cant. Why? Dongfang Ziyu was mad. The information of her next flight is hidden in the system, and the system will send an rm if I search for it without permission. Ill get in big trouble, the man said. Dongfang Ziyu lost her patience when she couldnt get Gu Nings schedule. ... Once Gu Ning passed the security check, she saw Leng Shaoting, and they went to dine together. Because both of them were quite good-looking, they attracted much attention along the way. They were already used to it, so they werent affected. A waitress in the restaurant recognized Gu Ning, and immediately got excited. A-Are you Goddess Gu? she asked. Gu Ning smiled. Yeah. Oh my, Goddess Gu, Im a big fan! Can we take a photo together? The waitress didnt want to miss this great chance to take photos with her idol. Sure! Gu Ning agreed. She didnt regard herself as a famous star and was very friendly to her fans. Chapter 1564 - Are You Deaf?

Chapter 1564: Are You Deaf?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions With Gu Nings agreement, the waitress took out her phone and took several photos with Gu Ning. The restaurant was big and only had a few diners, so not many people paid attention to them. Afterwards, Gu Ning told the waitress that they wanted to quietly enjoy their lunch and hoped that the waitress would not tell other people that she was here. Gu Ning had a lot of loyal fans after all, and she was afraid that she might be interrupted by them. The waitress nodded, because she knew that Gu Ning had fans nearly everywhere. When the other waiters saw her happy expressionter, they asked her for the reason. Because the waitress promised that she wouldnt tell other people Gu Ning was in the restaurant right now, she made up a lie and said that she just received a good gift. Her photos with Gu Ning was the best gift she had received this year. Other waiters didnt think further about it, and they stopped asking. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were able to quietly finish their lunch. Afterwards, they had a rest in the restaurant. They didnt leave until they needed to get aboard. ... Chen Cangyi sessfully bought the unlucky construction site, because its price was very low. When he signed the contract with thend developer, thend developer was quite honest and told him that the ce was unlucky. Chen Cangyi said that he didnt mind and insisted on buying it. In addition, he asked thend developer for a discount with the excuse that the ce was unlucky. Although Gu Ning was super rich, they wouldnt refuse saving money if they could. In the end, Chen Cangyi saved thirty million yuan. As for the hotel which was on sale, Chen Cangyi also sessfully bought it, but the old residential building behind it took him more time. Most residents were willing to sell their apartments, because Chen Cangyi offered them a very generous deal. However, some tenants were unwilling to move. This was an old building, so the rent wasparatively low, and they couldnt find a better ce within a short time. Luckily, they signed the rent contract once a year, and thendlords were unwilling to rent them the apartments when the agreement expired. So even though the tenants were reluctant to move, they had to obey the rules. Chen Cangyi, however, didnt want to wait, so he decided to pay them double the rent for the rest of the months of their agreement. If they moved out right now, they could havepensation of double rent for the rest of the months of the year. In other words, they could get a lot of money. They had to move out anyway, so it was better for them to move withpensation. Nevertheless, they still needed time to find another ce to live. Chen Cangyi agreed and gave them a few days to do that. As for the third piece ofnd, the acquisition didnt go very smoothly, because anothernd developer wanted it too. Although the seller of thend had agreed to sell it to Chen Cangyi, they hadnt signed a written agreement yet. As a result, only the higher bidder could get it. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went into the ne amidst peoples attention, and passengers kept ncing at them when they walked to their seats because they were too attractive to be ignored. There were countless beautiful men and women in this world, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had an air of great elegance. Gu Ning sat on a window seat, while Leng Shaoting sat on the aisle seat. Because of his extraordinary appearance, a woman tried to strike up a conversation with him. Hi, youre really handsome. Are you a star? the woman asked, sounding as if she was a pick-up artist. Leng Shaoting, however, directly ignored her. Gu Ning gave the woman a nce, but said nothing. Hey, Im talking to you! The woman was a little displeased. Leng Shaoting still ignored her, so the woman suddenly shouted to him, Hey, you, are you deaf? She raised her voice all of a sudden, and many passengers sitting around heard it. No one liked the womans impolite attitude, but the woman was too selfish to realize that she was being quite rude in a public ce. Gu Ning was annoyed and stared at the woman. Miss, please dont forget your manners, and you look ugly when you try to strike up a conversation with my boyfriend. So what? I dont care whether hes your man or not! The woman felt humiliated, and she was jealous of Gu Ning too when she saw Gu Nings stunning face. Leng Shaoting was angry at this moment and gave the woman a re, which scared her so much that the woman shut her mouth at once. You just tried to strike up a conversation with my fianc, Gu Ning said. Chapter 1565 - I Can Kill You with a Bullet

Chapter 1565: I Can Kill You with a Bullet

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions You... The woman was mad. I justplimented him and said that hes handsome. I simply wanted to know whether hes a star or not. Why didnt he reply to my question out of politeness? It sounded as if it was Leng Shaotings fault. Because he didnt want to talk with you, and you cant force other people to talk with you, Gu Ning said. Its rude. Although Leng Shaoting was indeed a little impolite when he directly ignored the woman, he simply didnt want to talk with her. Many passengers agreed with Gu Ning, and thought that the woman was a troublemaker. You... The woman was struck dumb for a second, but didnt know what to say now. Miss, if you continue to bother us, Im afraid that we can onlyin to the flight attendant, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, the woman was furious and stood up at once. She pointed at Gu Ning, shouting, Do you want toin about me? Do you know who I am? My father is the major shareholder of this airline. I can chase you out of this ne! At this moment, two stewardesses ran over and asked in a hurry, What happened? This woman tried to strike up a conversation with my fianc, but my fianc didnt want to talk with her. She felt humiliated and got mad all of a sudden. I told her not to bother us, but she wanted to chase me out, Gu Ning said. She wasnt afraid of this woman at all. The stewardess put on a serious expression, and didnt doubt Gu Nings words, because they were in a public ce and it was hard to hide the truth. Besides, the womans behavior was shameless. Miss... The stewardess turned to face the woman and wanted to stop her from causing more trouble in the ne, but the woman interrupted her. The shareholder of this airline, Fang Shouping, is my father, so you two should get them out of this ne right now! The two stewardesses were surprised when they heard that, but they didnt give in. Miss Fang, even if youre the daughter of a shareholder of our airline, you dont have the power to chase our passengers out of the ne. They did nothing wrong, said a stewardess. You... Miss Fang was furious. At this time, Leng Shaoting took out his officer certificate and showed it to Miss Fang. This is my officer certificate, and I need to fulfill a mission right now. If you dare to make it difficult for me, I can directly shoot you. I dont care who your father is. Miss Fang was struck dumb when she saw Leng Shaotings officer certificate. She couldnt believe that Leng Shaoting was a major general at such a young age. She knew that a major general was a very important position in the army. In her eyes, Leng Shaoting was too young to be a major general, but anyway, he indeed had the power to kill her. Besides, if she dared to attack an officer, especially a senior officer, she could be put in jail ording to thew. Even if she didnt dare to attack Leng Shaoting, it was still illegal for her to chase him out of the ne when he needed to fulfill a mission. Actually, if she had known that Leng Shaoting was a senior officer in the army, she wouldnt have dared to strike up a conversation with him. It was not only Miss Fang; the two stewardesses were also shocked by Leng Shaotings title. The other passengers didnt see his officer certificate, but they heard what he just said, so they knew that he couldnt be an ordinary soldier. Many people held great respect towards soldiers in this country, because soldiers protected them and served the country. In addition, their work was always dangerous, and not many people were willing to risk their lives in their jobs. Anyway, it was Miss Fangs fault this time. Even if Leng Shaoting wanted the flight attendants to chase Miss Fang out of this ne right now, it was understandable, because what she had done and said was uneptable. Miss Fangs father was a shareholder of this airline, but it didnt mean she could do whatever she wanted. Moreover, because Leng Shaoting was a senior officer, Miss Fang had broken thew by causing trouble for him when he was on his way to fulfill a task. Actually, it wasnt a big deal at the beginning, but Miss Fang made it seriouster. Luckily, Leng Shaoting was unwilling to waste more time on her and he simply warned. If you dont want to get in trouble, stay quiet. After that, he took away his officer certificate and ignored Miss Fang again. Miss Fang didnt dare to argue with him, but she was too terrified to sit on her seat now. Without hesitation, she picked up her handbag and walked to the economy ss. There were many vacant seats in the ne, so she easily found another seat to sit on. Since Leng Shaoting let her go, the stewardess said nothing about it. The ne was about to take off, and no one wanted it to be dyed. In a few minutes, the ne finally took off. During the flight, Gu Ning seldom talked with Leng Shaoting, because both of them were reading a book. Gu Ning had a very good memory, and she could remember whatever she read. Leng Shaoting was reading one of the two books Yunyao left in her room, but he didnt have as good a memory as Gu Ning, so he read slowly. Chapter 1566 - Compete for a Car

Chapter 1566: Compete for a Car

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even though Miss Fang went to sit in the economy ss, she was still really afraid and couldnt rx. She didnt feel relieved until Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left after the nended at the airport of City Qing. She was mad at them, but couldnt do anything now. ... City Qing was the capital city of Province Qing. However, City Qing wasnt their destination. They were heading through City Ge to the Door to Hell. City Ge was near Kunlun Mountain, but they still needed to take a car for almost two hours to reach it. Kunlun Mountain wasnt a single mountain, it was a mountain chain, and it spanned three provinces. As for the Door to Hell, it also upied a huge area. Leng Shaoting had never been to the ce where his parents were caught in the ident that year, so he asked for many details from one of his fathers previous subordinates before he came here. It was impossible for them to find the ce on their own. His fathers loyal subordinates were now the Leng familys supporters, and they all held an important position in the military. They obeyed Leng Shaotings orders, and respected the other members of the Leng family too. Some of them ranked higher than Leng Shaoting, but none of them took him lightly, because Leng Shaoting was a much younger major general than them. In addition, they relied on Leng Shaotings influence to maintain their positions in the army. Leng Shaoting always stayed alone, but he had helped a lot of people before, so he had powerful connections now. Given Leng Shaotings family background, countless people wanted to join his circle. Because there was no direct line from the capital to City Ge, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had to go to City Qing first. And they would transfer to City Ge from City Qing. When they reached City Qing, it was about 4:30 pm. Around 6 pm, they would board the ne to City Ge. They spent most of their time in a ne today. Because they already had dined in the ne, they werent hungry now and left to go look at a car in a car dealership. It was more convenient for them to drive a car themselves to Kunlun Mountain. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting decided to buy a car instead of renting one, because only an off-road vehicle could satisfy their needs. And normally, only ordinary cars were avable to be rented, so they made up their mind to directly buy a car. It could save them a lot of effort if they drove their own car. There was a car in Gu Nings telepathic eye space, but it was a private car and not suitable for mountain roads. Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting needed to use a car tomorrow, they had to pick up a car right now. In the end, they chose a Hummer, which cost a million yuan, and they didnt hesitate to pay the full amount. However, right when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were about to drive the car away, a young man suddenly ran inside and stopped them. This car is mine, you cant buy it, said the young man. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting turned to look at the manager with confusion, and the manager seemed astonished when he saw the young man. It was obvious that the young mans words were true. Gu Ning was displeased. Whats going on here? Well, this car was booked for him, but he didnt want it when the car arrived, so I returned his deposit, the manager said. Actually, the young man couldnt get his deposit back if the car he booked had already arrived, but he was from a powerful family so the manager didnt dare to annoy him. Coincidentally, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting liked this car too. Nevertheless, the young man was arrogant and selfish, and he didnt care about Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings feelings at all. I think you shouldnte back now after weve already paid the full amount. This car is ours, Gu Ning said. I just changed my mind, and I want it now, the young man said. So? Let me be honest with you, its impossible! Gu Ning said. You... The young man suddenly turned to threaten the manager. Manager Hu, get this car back for me, or your business will have to close! The manager was scared, because he wasnt the owner of this car dealership. Therefore, he said to Gu Ning, Miss Gu, Im terribly sorry, but could you please buy another car? There are many other good cars in our store. No, I want this one, Gu Ning said. Neither Gu Ning nor Leng Shaoting were willing to give in. They needed the car right now, and they had already paid the money. Chapter 1567 - The Deputy Mayor

Chapter 1567: The Deputy Mayor

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Well... Manager Hu didnt know what to do now. He was reluctant to annoy the young man anyway. Do you know who I am? Do you know who my father is? My father is the deputy mayor of City Ge! The young man looked quite proud. A deputy mayor was indeed a senior official in the government, but Gu Ning wasnt afraid at all. Oh, your father is the deputy mayor of City Ge. So? Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow. No matter who the deputy mayor of arge city was, he should be smart and clearly know who he could offend and who he couldnt mess with. Anyway, this young man was merely damaging his fathers reputation. Manager Hu was scared when the young man said that loudly in public. This young man was too arrogant to realize that it could damage his fathers career in politics. So? I want this car back! The young man looked down his nose at Gu Ning. Shaoting, throw him out and beat him to the ground, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting without hesitation. Sure. Leng Shaoting couldnt wait to do that. When Leng Shaoting stood up and walked towards the young man, the young man couldnt help but step backwards in fear. Dont you dare! Because Leng Shaoting was tall and strong, he looked quite weakpared to Leng Shaotings build. Sir, please... Manager Hu tried to stop them from causing trouble here. If the son of the deputy mayor of their city was injured in their car dealership, their car dealership would be in trouble too. Unfortunately, before he could finish his sentence, Leng Shaoting directly kicked the young mans stomach and the young man was kicked a few meters away. Seeing that, everyone was shocked by Leng Shaotings strength. The young man was kicked out of the door, before heavily falling to the ground. Even the onlookers could feel the pain for him. The young man couldnt move at all and moaned in pain on the ground. He feltpletely out of breath. Mr. Wu, Mr. Wu? Manager Hu instantly ran towards the young man filled with anxiety. He prayed to God that the young man would be fine. Rx, hes fine. If his father dares to punish you for his behavior, tell him to contact me. You already have my phone number, right? Gu Ning said to Manager Hu. Manager Hu was a kind man, and she didnt want him to be involved in trouble because of them. Gu Ning left her phone number on the contract and Leng Shaotings name was on it too. Miss Gu, why dont you stay here and wait for our deputy mayor toe? You can deal with it before you leave, Manager Hu said. He was unwilling to face their deputy mayor alone. No need to bother. I can handle it now, Leng Shaoting said and took out his phone. He walked away and dialed a number. A minuteter, he came back and told Manager Hu to wait for a while. How dare you kick me! I-Ill make you regret doing that! Mr. Wu was finally able to say something, but his body was still in great pain. Facing his threat, neither Gu Ning nor Leng Shaoting bothered to give him a nce. Afterwards, Mr. Wu turned to re at Manager Hu. Call the police and an ambnce now! Manager Hu didnt answer him right away, but turned to ask for Gu Nings opinions. Gu Ning said, There is no need to call the police. Just call an ambnce. Gu Ning knew that Leng Shaoting already handled it with a simple call. Since Leng Shaoting already made a call, there was nothing to worry about. You... Mr. Wu was furious. He didnt hear what Leng Shaoting said on the phone, but he didnt believe that Leng Shaoting was more influential in City Ge than his family. Call my father first... Mr. Wu opened his mouth again. Before Mr. Wu could finish his sentence, Gu Ning interrupted him. No need either. Your father is on his way. Hearing that, Mr. Wu was struck dumb. He couldnt believe that Gu Ning was able to contact his father. He thought that Leng Shaoting probably did that. At this time, he started to guess who they were. Either way, Mr. Wu didnt dare to say another word now. He had to wait for his fathers arrival. All of a sudden, his phone rang in his pocket. He was surprised, and other people thought that the caller might be their deputy mayor. Chapter 1568 - Put It on Speaker

Chapter 1568: Put It on Speaker

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because Mr. Wu was in great pain, he couldnt get the phone out of his pocket himself. Get it out for me! Mr. Wu shouted to Manager Hu. Manager Hu ran to help him get his phone at once. Once Manager Hu saw the callers name, his hand slightly trembled in fear, because it was indeed their deputy mayor. At this moment, Manager Hu believed that Leng Shaoting was more influential than Mr. Hus family. Mr. Wu, its-its the deputy mayor, Manager Hu said. What? Mr. Wu couldnt believe his ears. All of a sudden, he had a premonition. Mr. Wu didnt answer the call right away, but looked at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting with mixed emotions. Put it on speaker, Leng Shaoting said. Manager Hu stared at Mr. Wu for his opinions. Do it! Mr. Wu didnt care about it now. The second the call was answered, Mr. Wu heard his fathers angry loud voice. Couldnt you stop causing trouble every day? Dont you know there are some people you can never mess with? Youll ruin our family one day! Apologize to them right now and beg for their forgiveness, or you can die outside! Other people were also shocked by their deputy mayors words, so they looked at Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning with astonishment. They must be more powerful than their deputy mayor. Mr. Wu was totally struck dumb right now. He ached to ask his father who they were, but he felt too embarrassed to do that at this moment. However, he clearly knew that he had bad luck today. Did you hear me? The deputy mayor was waiting for Mr. Wus answer. Yeah, yeah. Mr. Wu agreed at once. With a click, his father hung up on him. Leng Shaoting simply called a senior official he knew, and the senior official called an important official in City Qingter, then the important official called the deputy mayor of City Ge. Although the deputy mayor didnt know whom his son had offended, he knew the person must be an important figure. He didnt want his career to be ruined by his stupid son. Moreover, he knew his son very well, and he was sure that it must be his sons fault. Although Leng Shaoting was bullying his son this time, his son tried to bully them first. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent afraid of the deputy mayor, but they didnt want the staff in the car dealership to get in trouble because of them. After the call with his father, Mr. Wu immediately apologized to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Im sorry for what I did. Please forgive me this time, and I promise that it wont happen again. He didnt dare to vent his anger on them now. Normally, he relied on his fathers power and influence to bully other people, but now his fathers influence was useless. Lets go now. Leng Shaoting ignored Mr. Wu, and wanted to leave with Gu Ning. Mr. Wu already apologized, so there was no need for them to waste time here. No one dared to stop them so they drove the car away. Manager Hu felt relieved, because he was out of trouble too. Mr. Wu watched Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting leaving from his sight, but he still couldnt move. A whileter, the ambnce came and Mr. Wu was sent to the hospital. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to dine together before they stayed in a hotel. That night, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt have sex, because they werent in the mood. As they were approaching Kunlun Mountain, they felt very sad and kept thinking about what would happen after they entered the Door to Hell. Leng Shaoting mostly worried about whether Gu Ning could be a cultivator. He wasnt sure whether his mother was still alive now. Even if his mother was really dead, he could stay calm, because his mother had passed away for over a dozen years anyway. However, if Gu Ning couldnt be a cultivator, it would seriously affect their future. They didnt sleep well that night, but they stayed energetic. The next day, they got up at 7 am and left for Kunlun Mountain. Kunlun Mountain was tall and cold, so Gu Ning prepared winter clothes in her telepathic eye space. After one and a half hours, they arrived. Because they came very early, there werent many people. Most people stayed outside the Door to Hell, and only a few visitors dared to enter it. After all, it was a dangerous ce. Leng Shaotings parents had fallen from a cliff when they were chasing a criminal. Although they were skilled fighters, they still unfortunately lost their lives. Besides, Leng Shaotings parents enemy was too strong. All in all, nobody knew exactly how dangerous the Door to Hell was. Chapter 1569 - The Truth of Leng Shaoting’s Parents’ Death

Chapter 1569: The Truth of Leng Shaotings Parents Death

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was said that the shepherds living in Kunlun Mountain would rather let their cattle and sheep starve to death on the Gobi Desert because they had no fat grass to eat than let them enter the lush, ancient and silent deep valley of Kunlun Mountain. Because this valley was the Death Valley, covered with wolf fur, bear bones, hunters steel guns, and deserted hills and solitary graves, conveying a terrifying breath of death to the world. Gu Ning thought that there were probably troublesome ghosts or monsters, which was more reasonable in her opinion. However, scientists believed that it was only due to geomaic variation, weather variation, terrain variation and many other factors that caused such a dangerous ce to be born. It wasnt wrong. The Door to Hell was indeed a ce where the weather was fickle, the terrain was rugged and dangerous, with mountains, cliffs, valleys, quagmires, and pools. Peaks, valleys and water pools were fine, because they could easily be seen, but the quagmire was super dangerous. If one wasnt careful, it would be difficult for him or her to get out of it once he or she stepped into it. Therefore, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see what was under the ground along the way to avoid quagmires. The road got more and more rugged as they went deeper, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had to leave their car and begin to walk. Walking wasnt difficult for them, because they were quite used to walking for a long distance. After they got out of the car, Gu Ning put it into her telepathic eye space. There was no one else around them, so Gu Ning wasnt worried at all. Leng Shaoting was already aware of her telepathic eye space, but he was still surprised when he witnessed it. It took about half an hour for them to get to their destination on foot, and they needed to refer to their map to make sure that they were on the right way. Unfortunately, they could only know the approximate location from the map instead of the exact cliff. Although Leng Shaoting had several old photos of the ident scene, over a dozen years had passed and everything was different now. Even though Gu Ning had a pair of Jade Eyes, they still spent a lot of time searching for the exact cliff. Luckily, they finally found the ce where the ident happened that year. They walked about for a while, but failed to find anything useful, but they didnt leave right away. Instead, they took out candles and spirit money to pay their tribute to Leng Shaotings parents. Mr. Leng, Mrs. Leng, Im your daughter-inw. Shaoting and I havee to visit you today, Gu Ning said. Although Leng Shaoting remained silent, he felt quite sad at this moment. Mr. Leng, we found out Mrs. Lengs real identity, so Im afraid that shes still alive, and we... Gu Ning continued. However, before she could finish, the mes suddenly went up high, which surprised Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning stopped at once and exchanged a nce with Leng Shaoting. They didnt understand it, and took it as a coincidence. If Shaotings mother is really alive, we really want to... Gu Ning said again, and the mes went up high all of a sudden again. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting realized that it couldnt be a coincidence. It must be a hint for something. In order to make sure of it, Leng Shaoting calmed himself down and cleared his throat before he said, Father, Im Shaoting. I came to visit you today, and I have the doubt that my mother is still alive. If you can hear me, please help us find her. The second Leng Shaoting finished, the mes went up high once more, and strange pictures shed by in the fire. In the pictures, a man and a woman in camouge were fighting against another man in a ck robe. Because the pictures were vague, they couldnt see their faces, and the man in camouge was forced to jump off the cliff by the man in a ck robe. The woman in camouge tried to grab him, but the man in a ck robe waved his sleeve and dust along with stones on the ground were immediately sent up into the air. The violent storm spun quickly and attacked the woman with great force. The woman wasnt prepared and several stones pierced through her body, then she fell off the cliff in an instant. At this moment, Gu Ning clearly saw the pair of cruel eyes of the man in a ck robe. There was also a big mole under the corner of his right eye, but she still couldnt see his face. The next second, two bodies were lying under the cliff. Both of them were in camouge. The many down with his face up, while the woman faced the ground. After a while, a person came into the picture and reced the woman in camouge with another body. That was the end of the pictures. Although Gu Ning couldnt see their faces from the beginning to the end, she was sure that the man and the woman in camouge must be Leng Shaotings parents. As for the man in a ck robe, he couldnt be simple, because he could easily cause a violent storm with dust and stones by waving his sleeve. Gu Ning believed that he must be a senior cultivator. She didnt know whether the man was a member of the Good Practice or the Evil Practice, but she remembered the big mole under his right eye. She was confident that she could recognize him as long as she was able to see him. Chapter 1570 - Familiar Taste

Chapter 1570: Familiar Taste

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning was also sure that the person who reced Yunyaos body with another body wasnt the man who killed Leng Shaotings parents, but it still remained unknown whether they were in the same group. It wasplicated. Even if Yunyaos body was taken away, it didnt mean that she was still alive. Luckily, Yunyao hadnt betrayed Leng Shaotings father. Instead, she was attacked by their enemy right when she wanted to rescue Leng Shaotings father. In other words, Yunyao would have been fine if she hadnt tried to rescue Leng Shaotings father. Even if Leng Shaotings father was killed, Yunyao probably wouldntmit suicide because they had a little son. What should their son do if both of them were dead? After watching the pictures, Gu Ning was stunned. Unfortunately, Leng Shaoting didnt see the story, because his cultivation was at a low level now. Gu Ning didnt understand why the story unfolded in front of her eyes right now, but she was determined to find the man who killed Leng Shaotings parents and the person who took Yunyaos body away. As long as they could find the man who took Yunyaos body away, they would know whether she was still alive. If Yunyao was still alive, they would know who had killed them. Gu Ning knew it was very hard to find a stranger in such arge world, but they had a clue now. Without dy, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting what she just saw. Leng Shaoting was also shocked after hearing the story. He couldnt wait to be a senior cultivator so that he could enter the cultivation world and find the man who killed his parents. Whether his mother was still alive or not, the man had already killed his mother once. Shaoting, if your mother is still alive, well find her sooner orter, and well pay the man back. You should be patient with your cultivation, or you might hurt yourself, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting and reminded him to be careful. Sure. Leng Shaoting nodded. They stayed there for a while longer, then left. Since Yunyaos body was taken away, she wouldnt be at Kunlun Mountain now. All of a sudden, Gu Ning remembered her dream. If the dream was real and the woman was really Yunyao, it would be the best result. At this moment, some visitors came to the edge of the Door to Hell, but none of them dared to walk inside. Therefore, they were all astonished when a car drove out. Jesus, they went inside there! Theyre bold. Yeah, but I think they didnt go far, or it wouldnt be easy for them to leave. Maybe, but theyre quite lucky. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left straight for the Supreme Deitys abode afterwards. There was a long distance between the Door to Hell and the Supreme Deitys abode, but they could enjoy the beautiful mountain view along the road. Kunlun Mountain was a teau. It was a mountain from a short distance, but seemed to be a cold desert at a long distance. Therefore, from a distance, the tall and majestic Kunlun Mountain looked like nothing on earth, and the snow-capped tower peaks were even more towering and noticeable. It was almost 12 pm when they left the Door to Hell, so they went to dine in a small town halfway. Although it was a small town, it had great surroundings. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to a delicate diner. It wasntrge, but was quite popr. There were about 10 tables in it, and eight of them were already upied. Normally, few people dined outside in the morning, but this small restaurant was already crowded at this time. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sat by a vacant table. Because Gu Ning needed to use the washroom, Leng Shaoting would order. The moment Leng Shaoting picked up the menu, he was surprised. They were in a northwest area, so the cuisine should be very different from that of the north, but Leng Shaoting was surprised to find that the dishes on the menu were all from the north area. Most importantly, he saw many of his favorites dishes from during his childhood! He hadnt eaten them for a long time, because they made him feel sad and only his mother had cooked them for him in the past. Ever since his mother passed away, he had deliberately forced himself to forget them. It was like a taboo in his life, and it took him a long time to get over it. He was starving now, so he didnt care about the taste and only wanted to have some food. After that, he randomly ordered several dishes. Gu Ning came out of the washroom and they began to enjoy the meal together. Leng Shaoting ordered five dishes in all. He had several mouthfuls of the food, then was struck dumb for a second, because it tasted so familiar! The dishes made him think of his mother again. Leng Shaoting couldnt help but eat more of the food. After the meal, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting continued to go on their road. Shortly after Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were gone, a woman in an apron walked out of the small restaurant and watched their car moving out of her sight. Whats wrong, boss? asked an attendant. Nothing, I just feel that they look a little strange, the woman said and walked back to the small restaurant. Chapter 1571 - Stay in the Kunlun Sect’s Place

Chapter 1571: Stay in the Kunlun Sects ce

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting spent an hour on their meal, and they arrived at the Supreme Deitys abode in another hour. Actually, it was a long trip, but Leng Shaoting drove very fast, so they saved a lot of time. Because the Supreme Deitys abode was a tourist attraction, there were many visitors. The Supreme Deitys abode was a natural teauke. It was veryrge, with an average elevation of 4,470 meters, about 12,000 meters long from east to west, and about 5,000 meters wide from north to south. The deepest part of theke was 21.9 meters. Its water was sparkling, green as if it had been dyed, clear and translucent. There were also waterbirds gathering, flying over theke, or ying in the water. The golden breeze was refreshing, and it was a peaceful scene everywhere. Most importantly, Gu Ning sensed magical power here, although it was rather thin. Unfortunately, they couldnt stay for a long time, because they still needed to deal with their own things after a few days. The Supreme Deitys abode was quiterge, but only a small corner of it was open to visitors. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came here for a serious purpose, so they werent in the mood for touring. Even though the view was breathtaking, they didnt have time to appreciate it. For now, they had to find the Kunlun Sect, which was built at the top of the peak. However, the peak was spacious and long, and they had no idea which direction they should go in, so they had to leave the crowd and let the flood dragon out to lead the way. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked to the opposite side of the crowd. Along the way, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to observe the surroundings, but she found nothing special. With the help of her Jade Eyes, she didnt hesitate to search for the Kunlun Sects ce all around the mountain. Even if she failed to find it right now, it didnt mean that it didnt exist, because the Supreme Deitys abode was toorge and there were many mountains in view. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were far from the crowd, Gu Ning let the flood dragon out. She told the flood dragon to help them find the Kunlun Sect. Although this wasnt the first time Leng Shaoting had seen the flood dragon, he still felt nervous when he saw it again. The flood dragon was disappointed once it felt the thin magical power around it. Well, the magical power nowadays is hardlyparable to how it was in the past. Im so sad about it. Where is the Kunlun Sect? Gu Ning asked. Let me have a look at the surroundings first, the flood dragon said. Sure. Gu Ning nodded. When the flood dragon was about to move upwards, an idea dawned on it and it said to Gu Ning, Why dont you sit on me? Ill carry you to the peak and point at the Kunlun Sects ce for you. Gu Ning thought it was a good idea, so she told Leng Shaoting to wait for her at the foot of the mountain, then climbed on the flood dragons body. The flood dragon moved rapidly, and soon arrived at the peak. They had a broad view at the top and could see most of the Supreme Deitys abode. The flood dragon focused for a while, then made sure of the direction of the Kunlun Sect. However, it could only see the approximate location, and the buildings were invisible. Because there were tall mountains one after another, it was all white in their view. The Kunlun Sects ce was far from where they were right now, and it would take forever for them to reach there on foot, because there were no nes, and they had to climb over mountains. If they wanted to avoid the mountain road, they would take a longer way. In the past, senior members of the Kunlun Sect would go outside ande back by flying their swords. There were many senior cultivators in the Kunlun Sect anyway. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wouldnt walk there, because it took too long. There were no nes either, so they couldnt drive. In that case, they needed to rely on the flood dragon. The flood dragon couldnt fly before it transformed itself to be a dragon, but it could jump. When it jumped, it flew for a short distance. Therefore, both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting climbed onto the flood dragons body and the flood dragon jumped all the way to their destination. Because the flood dragon repeatedly moved upwards and downwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting felt like they were taking a roller coaster, which was quite exciting. On their way, they ran into several rabbits, and Gu Ning told the flood dragon to catch one for their dinner tonight. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had no n to go back today, and they decided to stay in the Kunlun Sects ce for several days. Although the Kunlun Sects ce had been empty for years and it wasntfortable to live in, it could protect them from rain and wind. And there was a quilt in Gu Nings telepathic eye space, so they didnt need to worry about how they slept tonight. Gu Ning even had pots and spices in her telepathic eye space, so they could cookter. The flood dragon easily got a rabbit. Chapter 1572 - Magic Instruments

Chapter 1572: Magic Instruments

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because the flood dragon moved fast, they arrived at the ce within 10 minutes. Afterwards, the flood dragon figured out which mountain the Kunlun Sect was located in. They went to the foot of the mountain where the Kunlun Sect stayed, and felt much thicker magical power here than was at the Supreme Deitys abode. Leng Shaoting was excited as a cultivator, and couldnt wait to start his cultivation right here. However, he didnt do that, because they still needed to climb up the mountain. In the past, the Kunlun Sect was a leading orthodox sect among cultivators, but now it had disappeared for hundreds of years. Although many people came here to climb the mountain for exercise, they never went deep. The Kunlun Sect was located in the middle of Kunlun Mountain, so no one was aware of it nowadays. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt hesitate to climb up the mountain, but they didnt sit on the flood dragons body this time. They needed some time to observe the surroundings along the way. Because a dominant sect had stayed here before, there were stairs for people to climb up and down. The road was a little slippery because of umted snow, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent affected. Gu Ning didnt put the flood dragon back in her telepathic eye space, she let it out to keep thempany. There was no one else around them anyway, and the flood dragon could tell her more about the Kunlun Sect. Leng Shaotings cultivation was still at a low level now, so he wasnt able to understand other creaturesnguages. The flood dragon didnt know much about the Kunlun Sect, but Gu Ning merely knew nothing about it. Because the Kunlun Sect is the most powerful sect among the cultivators in the ancient time, it had many martial arts cheats, but I dont know whether they still exist now, the flood dragon said. Cultivators need to practice its cultivation and kung fu skills in order to do the best of his ability. Gu Ning then told Leng Shaoting what the flood dragon exined to her. In the past, senior cultivators could start to learn to fly with their swords, but it needs magic instruments, the flood dragon added. Gu Ning conveyed that message to Leng Shaoting, then asked the flood dragon, What are magic instruments? Theyre weapons with magical power and most of them are knives and swords, the flood dragon said. Gu Ning frowned. I had a bronze sword with magical power, but I sold it to someone. She sold the sword to Jiang Zhongyu, and it wasnt likely for her to be able to get it back. Not every weapon with magical power is a magic instrument. Magic instruments are refined into weapons with a variety of precious material treasures in this world. Only the best cksmith could make them. Cultivators have many professions, and the mostmon job is martial arts apprentice. Martial arts are also the basic ability of a cultivator. Among 100 cultivators, perhaps only one or two are good cksmiths or alchemists, so there are very few magic instruments and medicines, and they are both very expensive. In ancient times, cksmiths and alchemists were the richest people. Magic instruments all need to recognize their masters, and continue to evolve as their masters continue to grow stronger, so they can work better with their masters. Holy artifacts are better than magic instruments, because they have autonomous souls and belong to advanced weapons. However, they choose their masters on their own, and they only have loyalty to those who they approve of. Moreover, you dont need to hold holy artifacts in your hands, because they live in your body. If you want it to appear or disappear, it will appear and disappear as you want, the flood dragon said. Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had learned that about cultivators before, but they werent sure whether it was true. Since the flood dragon said the same thing to them now, they believed it was highly likely to be true. The flood dragon continued, My master, your man might need a magic instrument, but you dont, because you can help me transform into a dragon and Ill be able to fly then. I can fly faster than magic instruments after all. It was the truth, because a dragon was like a god and holy artifacts listened to gods. Unfortunately, Gu Ning had no interest in magic instruments, and she hoped that Leng Shaoting could have a holy artifact. She wouldnt mind helping the flood dragon transform into a dragon, because it was helpful for her as well. As they climbed up the mountain, Gu Ning didnt forget to use her Jade Eyes to check the surroundings. She noticed the magical power grew thicker when they climbed higher. However, because they breathed in magical power along the way, they felt energetic and fresh. The mountain was very tall, and the stairs snaked upwards, so it took them a long time to reach the Kunlun Sects ce. There was snow everywhere, and they had to walk slowly and be careful. Winter alwayssted long here. When they were about a hundred meters away from the Kunlun Sects ce, Gu Ning saw a beautiful gate. The Kunlun Sect was a big sect, so it had a spacious building as its base. In the end, they finally reached the gate of the Kunlun Sects base. Even though hundreds of years had passed by, the ce still had an atmosphere of solemnity. In fact, this ce was protected by gods, and magical power could help objects and people stay in good shape for hundreds of years. They entered the outer gate, and walked 50 meters ahead to the main door of the Kunlun Sects building. Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were amazed by the scene behind the main door. There was an unbelievablyrge square with baster ground. It was shiny and made every visitor feel that he or she was too little. Chapter 1573 - Kunlun Temple

Chapter 1573: Kunlun Temple

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At the end of the square, there was arge house, which was the main building of the Kunlun Sects base, the Kunlun Temple. Behind the Kunlun Temple, a tall tower was the most noticeable building. The whole Kunlun Temple was surrounded by clouds, causing it to look like heaven. Actually, it used to be a holy ce, but it was different now. When they arrived at the top of the mountain, the magical power was even thicker and it was a terrific ce for cultivators to practice their cultivation. Gu Ning couldnt help but wonder why this ce wasnt discovered by cultivators from the cultivation world, it was quite strange. Maybe it was because it was too far away from their world, so they werent able to notice it. Not bad, there is a lot of magical power, the flood dragon said. Although it was still notparable to the thickness of the past, it was better than nothing. However, even if the square was right in front of their eyes, they couldnt directly walk there, because there was a cliff about five meters long whichy in the middle. In other words, the gate of the Kunlun Sects base was separated from the Kunlun Temple, and they stood at the top of two different mountains. There used to be a cable bridge, but now it was broken and gone, so they couldnt directly walk over it. Luckily, they had the flood dragon with them, and it was super easy for the flood dragon to jump over. Without hesitation, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting climbed onto the flood dragons body again, and it quickly jumped over the cliff then walked towards the Kunlun Temple. At the same time, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see what was in the temple, because this ce had been far from the normal peoples world for years. In addition, there was a lot of thick magical power which could also attract monsters. Fortunately, there was nothing but some white bones in the Kunlun Temple. Well, it seems that the Kunlun Sect was exterminated, the flood dragon sighed. Even though the Kunlun Sect was the number one sect among cultivators, it didnt mean that it would be powerful forever. After doing a round in the temple, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked to the backyard. Because the Kunlun Sects base was veryrge, it was impossible for them to see every corner of it. When it was almost 6 pm, they decided to have dinner. They were starving after traveling for such a long time. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting found a study and nned to use it as their bedroom for the following days. In fact, Gu Ning thought that it would be a broken ce after so many years had passed by, but she was surprised to find that many parts of it were still in a good condition. Gu Ning then told the flood dragon to enjoy itself for a while. She knew that it ached to go around the Kunlun Sects base. After that, Gu Ning began to clean the study and she read some of the books stored in the room. They were all ancient books, and were quite valuable. Once the study was clean again, Gu Ning took out her pots and she was ready to cook. Leng Shaoting, however, stopped her and told her to have a rest, and that he would deal with it. Gu Ning didnt bother to argue with him, so she left the pots on the table. Nevertheless, she didnt go to have a rest, instead she took out a tent from her telepathic eye space and made up afortable bed. They would stay and sleep together for the next few days, but they wouldnt have sex in a strange wild ce. When the tent and bed were ready, Gu Ning took out a book to read. She didnt stand up until Leng Shaoting prepared the meal well. There was no signal, so Gu Ning forwarded her calls to Qiao Yas phone, because her family would be worried about her if they couldnt get through to her. In the ancient times, people used traditional characters, so it was a little difficult for Gu Ning to read them. Gu Ning knew a lot of things, but she wasnt familiar with everything. So when she had some trouble with the content, she ran to ask Leng Shaoting. To her surprise, Leng Shaoting understood many traditional characters. Leng Shaoting was able to read traditional characters because of Master Leng. Master Leng liked traditional characters very much, and he always practiced his handwriting in traditional characters. When Leng Shaoting was a little boy, he had stayed by Master Lengs side for a long time, so he learned a lot from Master Leng. The rabbit caught by the flood dragon was roasted. Leng Shaoting also cooked two dishes and a soup. An hourter, the meal was ready, and they shared it together. After they finished dinner, Leng Shaoting went to wash the dishes before Gu Ning put them back into her telepathic eye space. Without dy, they went on observing the Kunlun Sects base, because a lot of it still remained unknown to them. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see what was under the ground as well, but she found no secret rooms or roads. A whileter, the flood dragon suddenly came back and said to Gu Ning in a hurry, My master, the magical power of the tall tower over there is quite strong, and it kept pushing me away once I approached it. Why dont you go over and have a look? Hearing that, Gu Ning got curious and agreed at once. The tower sat at the top of another mountain, and there was another gap in the middle without a bridge, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting again reached there with the help of the flood dragon. Once they moved near the tower, they indeed felt thicker and stronger magical power, but it came from the tower itself and the magical power around the tower was still thinner. The tower had nine floors. Gu Ning didnt go inside right away when they stood in front of the tower. Instead she used her Jade Eyes to see inside first. Chapter 1574 - You Are Adorable

Chapter 1574: You Are Adorable

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, Gu Ning saw nothing inside, and it waspletely dark, which made her feel quite strange, because that had never happened before. Even if it waspletely dark in the tower, Gu Nings Jade Eyes could see everything clearly, so it was strange that she couldnt see anything now. Gu Ning had a feeling that something stopped her Jade Eyes from seeing inside the tower. She didnt know what it was, but there must be a reason for it. This was the first time that Gu Nings Jade Eyes had been useless, and she felt upset. Nevertheless, precisely because of that, she got more curious about what was in the tower. Whats wrong? Leng Shaoting asked with concern. My Jade Eyes are suddenly useless, and I cant see whats in the tower, Gu Ning said. We can just go inside. Sure, Leng Shaoting said. Jiao, you can stay here and wait for us, Gu Ning said to the flood dragon. Since it felt stressed once it approached the tower, she wouldnt force it to go inside with them. No problem, master, the flood dragon said. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked forward together, but Leng Shaoting moved a step ahead of her and protected her with his body. If anything dangerous happened, he could protect her from danger. Even if Gu Ning was stronger than him in some aspects, he didnt want her to be hurt. Although it wasnt the first time that he had done that, Gu Ning still felt touched every time Leng Shaoting did that. This was love, and they always cared about each other more than themselves. As they approached the tower, the magical power grew thicker, but they didnt feel as stressed as the flood dragon had felt. Gu Ning didnt doubt the flood dragons words. Because the flood dragon was very different from human beings, there was probably something in the tower that could chase different creatures away. Before the flood dragon became a dragon, it was counted as a monster, and it would feel stressed when faced with magic instruments. Normally magic instruments were swords and knives, but they were more than swords and knives. Magic instruments included any kinds of tools used in religious temples for prayers, meditations, offerings, ceremonies, etc. Prayer beads carried by religious believers, or even tin rods and other tools for practice could also be called magic instruments. Gu Ning didnt know whether there were magic instruments in the tower, but she hoped there were. Even if they couldnt get holy artifacts, magic instruments were also helpful. Leng Shaoting reached out his hand, trying to push the door open. Surprisingly, the door was unbelievably heavy and he failed to move it at all. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting exchanged a nce. There must be a catch somewhere. Lets find where the catch is, Gu Ning said. Sure, Leng Shaoting said, then they began to search around for the catch. They searched for it for a long while, but couldnt find it, and both of them felt quite disappointed. Does it need a password? Gu Ning guessed. Leng Shaoting frowned. Itll be very difficult if it needs a password. There were too many characters and numbers. It was impossible for them to figure out the password within a short time. Even if the password only consisted of numbers, it was still very hard. Let me have a try, Gu Ning said. Actually, she had no confidence at all, but she simply thought that she should do something. Leng Shaoting was curious about what she would do and say. The next second, Gu Ning suddenly said to the door, Abracadabra! Ha-ha, ha-ha, Im sorry. Once she said that aloud, Gu Ning couldnt help butugh out loud herself. It was so ridiculously funny! Leng Shaoting was also amused. Am I childish? Gu Ning felt a little embarrassed. The password of a leading orthodox sects base couldnt be so simple. No at all, I think youre adorable. Leng Shaoting smiled at her. In his eyes, Gu Ning was the most lovable girl in this world. Hearing that, Gu Ning flushed. Well, I think we can go back now. Lets see what we can find about this tower from the books in the study, Leng Shaoting said. After all, they could do nothing right here right now. Gu Ning nodded and they went back together. When they were back in the study, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to practice his cultivation while she would search for information about the tower on her own. She had a great memory anyway, so it was easy for her to do that. Afterwards, she gave Leng Shaoting her night-luminescent pearl. Take this with you, it can help you collect magical power. Chapter 1575 - A Snow Lotus Being

Chapter 1575: A Snow Lotus Being

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The night-luminescent pearl could absorb magical power on its own, so magical power would be umted faster if Leng Shaoting had it with him. Great. Leng Shaoting took it. He knew that it was helpful for his cultivation. After that, he walked out and sat cross-legged on the stone table in the yard and began to practice his cultivation. The magical power was thicker outside than that in the room. Although it was winter and cold, Leng Shaoting was strong and he was already a cultivator now, so the cold was nothing for him. In addition, when he absorbed the magical power into his body, his body became warm so he didnt feel cold at all. Gu Ning searched for a long time and flipped through almost every book in the study, but she still failed to find any information about the tower. It wasnt a surprising result, so Gu Ning didnt feel disappointed. Leng Shaotings practicested for a long time, and Gu Ning raised her head to give him a nce once in a while. Although there was no one else in this building, there could be nts or animals that already became beings or evil monsters around. Gu Ning was right, because there were indeed nts that already became beings in the Kunlun Sects base. When Gu Ning pulled her nce back from Leng Shaoting, a lovely jumping snow lotus caught her attention. It was attracted to the magical energy spreading from Leng Shaotings body. For years there was only magical power in the Kunlun Temple, and magical energy came with cultivators, so it aroused the snow lotuss curiosity. When the snow lotus saw that Leng Shaoting was in the middle of his practice, it wasnt afraid at all, because it knew that he couldnt stop. The next second, the snow lotus noticed the night-luminescent pearl in Leng Shaotings arms, and it wanted to pick it up. It went in front of Leng Shaoting. Although it didnt make any sound along the way, its body was glowing, so Leng Shaoting felt the light once it moved near. His eyes were closed, but he could feel the sudden light. In addition, he also smelt a pleasant smell. Leng Shaoting had to be alert because of the sudden light and fragrance, but he couldnt stop his practice right now, or he would be badly hurt. Luckily, Gu Ning wasnt far from him, and he believed that she could protect him. Right at this moment, Gu Ning was surprised by the scene. She recognized the snow lotus with a simple nce. The snow lotus was a high altitude nt (over 12,000 feet above sea level) with brilliant white flowers appearing over dark green leaves which grew through the rocks of mountain peaks. The whole nt was harvested in July and August to yield the herb that was used as a tonic for weakness, a therapy for menstrual disorders, and a remedy for arthritis. Due to the harsh environment of the snow lotus and the strong demand for its use in traditional herbalism, the snow lotus was quite rare. A snow lotus which was over 50 years old could be as effective as Gu Nings magical power. It was hard to find a snow lotus nowadays. Even if people could find some snow lotuses now, they werent old or effective enough. There were cultivated snow lotuses on the market as well, but their effect as medicinal material was small. Cultivated snow lotuses could only help to improve ones physical condition but couldnt cure any illnesses. Gu Ning was afraid that the snow lotus would interrupt Leng Shaoting the moment she saw it, but then she thought that it wasnt a bad thing. Because this snow lotus had already be a being, it must be over a hundred years old. A snow lotus being could be more effective than Gu Nings magical power. In cultivators eyes, a snow lotus being was even better than a great magical pill. If a cultivator could take a snow lotus being, he or she could directly own its cultivation. In that case, the cultivator could go up three levels at the most. Gu Ning decided to catch the snow lotus being for Leng Shaoting, because it was very helpful for him to improve his cultivation. Without dy, she ran outside. Because the snow lotus already became a being, it had acute senses. Once Gu Ning ran outside, it felt her and ran away. Even though it was a being now, it had no fighting skills and was afraid of human beings. Luckily, it moved unusually fast and disappeared in a second. Gu Ning had a pair of Jade Eyes, so she knew where the snow lotus being was hiding itself, but she hesitated to chase after it. What if something else appeared when she was absent? The snow lotus being was very important, but Leng Shaotings safety was more important. Therefore, Gu Ning gave up for the time being. She would search for it after Leng Shaoting finished his practice. However, right at this moment, the flood dragon came back and said with great excitement, Master, I just found a snow lotus! Chapter 1576 - Chase the Snow Lotus

Chapter 1576: Chase the Snow Lotus

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The flood dragon came back because it smelt the snow lotus. A snow lotus wasnt only helpful for cultivators, it was also useful for monsters and ghosts. The flood dragon was quite excited, but unfortunately it lost the snow lotus. The flood dragon lost the hint of the snow lotus, not because he moved slower than it, but because the snow lotus was tiny in its eyes. The flood dragon was toorge so it was very easy for the snow lotus to hide from the flood dragon. The snow lotus quickly ran into a gap between rocks, and the flood dragon couldnt do anything about it. Besides, the flood dragon didnt want to make loud noises in case Leng Shaoting was interrupted. Luckily, as long as the distance between them was shorter than 10 meters, the flood dragon could still smell the snow lotus and followed it up here. I just found it too, but it ran away. You can stay here and guard Shaoting. Ill chase it, Gu Ning said. If she could catch the snow lotus, she wouldnt forget to share it with the flood dragon. Leng Shaoting couldnt absorb the energy of the whole snow lotus, because he was still at a low level. It might hurt his body if he took the whole flower. In addition, the flood dragon had helped her a lot by now, and she should offer it something helpful for it to be a dragon. She was the flood dragons master, and it would do her good too if the flood dragon still had loyalty to her after it became a dragon. Gu Ning wasnt afraid of any mortals, but there were many creatures other than mortals in this world. She wasnt sure whether she could protect herself well if she encountered strong ghosts or monsters. Even the flood dragon was stronger than her and she was able to tame it only because she had the telepathic eye space. Anyway, the flood dragon was her greatest helper now. No problem. The flood dragon agreed. It stayed to guard Leng Shaoting, and Gu Ning chased the snow lotus at once. She wasnt actually slow, but she was much slower than the snow lotus. Because the snow lotus could move along dangerous cliffs and tall mountains while Gu Ning could only be quick on t ground, she had no advantage in the chase. In fact, she was even worse than the flood dragon because the flood dragon could jump and fly for a short distance, but she couldnt. However, she was reluctant to give up. Gu Ning hoped that she could have good luck today and catch the snow lotus as soon as possible. Sometimes it relied on ones luck and wits to achieve something. Although Gu Ning was much slower than the snow lotus, the snow lotus didnt run far away. Because it didnt see anyone following it, it went to have a rest in a gap on the steep side of the hill. Gu Ning chased it for a while, then found it with her Jade Eyes. However, the snow lotus hid itself on the steep side of the hill, and it was five meters away from Gu Ning. There was a cliff at the front so Gu Ning couldnt take the risk. It was snowy and she could die if she slipped by ident. Therefore, if the snow lotus was unwilling to leave the dangerous ce, she could only stand there and watch it from the side. Gu Ning was reluctant to waste time here. Luckily, even though the snow lotus already became a being, it wasnt very smart and didnt know that it would be safe as long as it stayed in the gap. It panicked once it smelt a strangering and ran away again. Gu Ning noticed its reaction, so she kept scaring it by hitting the rocks with a rope. When the rope heavily hit the rocks and made scary sounds, the snow lotus was frightened. It was too terrified to stay in the gap. A few secondster, it suddenly jumped out in fear. It didnt jump down the cliff, but continued to run ahead. Gu Ning saw that the road wasnt rugged, so she chased it. Nevertheless, the snow lotus was far ahead of her. It wasnt easy for Gu Ning to catch it up, but she didnt give up. Because the snow lotus was glowing, Gu Ning could easily see it without the help of her Jade Eyes. It consumed her magical power whenever Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes. So since the snow lotus didnt leave her sight, there was no need for her to use her Jade Eyes. Jade Eyes could make things bigger in Gu Nings eyes when they were far away, so she could see them clearly. However, if there was something which was 10 meters thick in her way, she wouldnt be able to see what was behind it. Therefore, as long as there was nothing standing between her and the snow lotus, it wasnt difficult for Gu Ning to chase the snow lotus. The snow lotus couldnt smell Gu Ning when Gu Ning was 10 meters behind it, so it stopped after a while. However, Gu Ning soon appeared again, and the snow lotus started to run once more. It stopped once Gu Ning was far behind it and kept on running the second Gu Ning caught up. It seemed that the snow lotus was ying with Gu Ning, and Gu Ning could never catch it. Chapter 1577 - A White Fox

Chapter 1577: A White Fox

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even though Gu Ning knew that the snow lotus didnt do it on purpose, she was still mad at it. Right at this moment, a white fox suddenly dashed over. It threw itself at the snow lotus, which surprised Gu Ning, because her n would be ruined if this white fox got the snow lotus. Therefore, Gu Ning ran ahead with a handgun in her hand and she pointed it at the white fox. The white fox also noticed Gu Ning, but it didnt take her seriously because she was only a mortal in its eyes. It didnt know what a gun was, so it wasnt prepared at all. A bullet moved super fast, and the white fox wasnt far from Gu Ning, so it was impossible for the white fox to avoid the bullet. The bullet hit its tail causing it to scream in pain. The white fox left the snow lotus behind and began to attack Gu Ning. Although it felt great pain with a bullet in its tail, it was still strong. The white fox showed its sharp teeth and howled in great anger. Although it was just a howl, Gu Ning could understand itsnguage. The white fox: Damn you, stupid mortal, how dare you hurt me! The white fox was a monster now, so it disdained mortals. At this moment, Gu Ning had to withdraw her sight from the snow lotus and focus on the fight against the fox. Because the Kunlun Temple was far away, Leng Shaoting and the flood dragon didnt hear the gunshot. When Leng Shaoting was in his practice, he could hear other peoples conversation, so he knew that Gu Ning just left him. The flood dragon was left to protect him, so he wasnt worried. The white fox was quite strong, but it was still no match for Gu Ning. To its astonishment, Gu Ning was unusually powerful and it had the idea to give in. However, Gu Ning wouldnt allow it to escape, because she knew that foxes harbored bitter resentment and might return to pay her back in the future. Therefore, Gu Ning seized a chance and put it into her telepathic eye space. After she solved the problem caused by the white fox, the snow lotus was nowhere to be found. Gu Ning felt disappointed, but she could do nothing about it now. All of a sudden, Gu Ning remembered the male ghost in her telepathic eye space. She had kept it inside for days, and it was time for her to deal with it now. Gu Ning thought for a while, then let the male ghost out. The male ghost didnt look surprised when it saw Gu Ning again, but it didnt understand why her clothes were different. In addition, the surroundings were also different. When it saw herst time, it was still summer, but now it was winter. The male ghost was shocked and confused. There was also thick magical power around them! W-What is going on here? The male ghost stared at Gu Ning. Do you still remember what I told youst time? Gu Ning said. As long as I touch you, youll have to listen to me. Of course I still remember it, the male ghost said. Well, do you still remember the feeling when I touched youst time? Gu Ning continued. I just felt that my soul was pulled out of my body, and now Im here at a very strange ce, said the male ghost. The male ghost had no idea of what had happened after he was put into Gu Nings telepathic eye space. In its eyes, it was just like a blink of time. Now, the male ghost finally realized that Gu Ning was much more powerful than it thought. All of a sudden, it felt scared of her. Right, your soul was pulled into my telepathic eye space, and your memory and consciousness stopped at that moment. Were at a ce which is more than three thousand kilometers away from your grave, and days have passed by, Gu Ning said. It was necessary for her to let the male ghost know her ability if she wanted it to listen to her, but she wouldnt tell it about her Jade Eyes. What? The male ghost was shocked. It couldnt believe a word Gu Ning just told him. However, it felt excited once it found out that it was out of the control of the grave. It was free now! Well, do you still want to act against me? Gu Ning asked. Of course not! said the male ghost. Great, shouldnt you tell me your obsession now? Gu Ning said. Why? I already left the grave, and I wont affect you anymore, the male ghost said. It was unwilling to leave this world, and even had curiosity about it. Gu Ning changed her expression, because she was displeased when the male ghost changed its mind. Although Gu Ning wouldnt force it to go into the next incarnation, it would be a troublemaker if it stayed here. Chapter 1578 - Punished by Gods

Chapter 1578: Punished by Gods

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If you stay in the mortals world, its against the rules and youll be punished by the gods, Gu Ning said. So what? Ive stayed here for a long time, and nothing has happened, the male ghost said, and didnt think it was a big deal. It had heard of the punishment from the gods, but had never witnessed it before, so it had doubts about it. In addition, even if it really existed, it hadnt encountered it yet. Anyway, it was unwilling to leave right now. Instead, it decided to live its life by following its heart this time. Thinking of that, the male ghost looked more determined. What do you want to do here? Gu Ning asked. To improve my cultivation without doubt, because there is thick magical power, said the male ghost and showed great ambition in its eyes. It wanted to have a normal body to live in, and it had a chance to live like an ordinary person if it was able to reach a high level. Its not easy, Gu Ning said. In fact, it took years for a ghost to obtain a real body to live in by improving its cultivation with magical power. Gu Ning didnt think that this male ghost had patience for it. Besides, it carried heavy grudges, so it was impossible for it to only do the right things. I want to give it a try, said the male ghost. Are you sure? Gu Ning asked. Yes, Im sure. The male ghost nodded, and it felt slightly annoyed that Gu Ning kept asking it questions like that. Fine, Im afraid I cant stop your right now, Gu Ning said and took out a porcin bottle from her telepathic eye space. Since fate brought us together, I can help you if you really want to improve your cultivation. This is a bottle of magical power crystals, that you can take if you want. Gu Ning opened the porcin bottle in case the male ghost didnt believe her. Once it was opened, the male ghost smelt the pure, thick magical power and its eyes lit up. Thank you so much! The male ghost was thrilled. It was fully attracted to the magical power crystals, so it didnt think further about why Gu Ning did that. It reached out its hands to take the bottle. However, right when its hands were about to touch the porcin bottle, the porcin bottle disappeared and Gu Ning caught its hands the next second. The male ghost was scared, but it was already put back into Gu Nings telepathic eye space again. The porcin bottle was simply a bait. Gu Ning brought this male ghost out, so she shouldnt allow it to stay here after she knew what it nned to do. If the male ghost was unwilling to tell her his obsession, she could only purify it with the help of her telepathic eye space. It was also possible that she would tell the flood dragon to destroy it one day in the future. Gu Ning sighed after she put the male ghost back in her telepathic eye space, then she walked back. When she got back to the Kunlun Temple, it was already past 12 am. Leng Shaoting was still waiting for Gu Ning in the yard. Because he didnt know where Gu Ning went and when she woulde back, he stayed in the same ce waiting for her. He was worried about Gu Ning, and hoped that she would be fine. The flood dragon was absent at this moment, because Leng Shaoting felt uneasy when it was with him. The flood dragon understood that Leng Shaoting wasnt weak, so it left once he finished his practice. Nevertheless, the flood dragon didnt go far, but stayed in a corner of the yard. It was curious to know thetest condition of the snow lotus. My master, how is it? asked the flood dragon once it saw Gu Ning. I didnt catch it, but Ill search for itter, Gu Ning said. It wasnt a surprising result. The flood dragon trusted Gu Ning, and didnt think that she was lying. It had known Gu Ning for a long time, and knew Gu Ning very well. Even if Gu Ning wouldnt share the snow lotus being with it, she would still give it something else as reward. In addition, Gu Ning indeed failed to catch the snow lotus today. After that, the flood dragon left and Gu Ning walked into the temple. Ningning, are you alright? Leng Shaoting walked towards her at once. Why dont you go into the room? Its cold outside, Gu Ning asked. She knew that Leng Shaoting stayed in the yard because he was worried about her, but she hoped that he would take good care of himself too. I was worried about you, said Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning smiled and they went into the room together. Afterwards, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting what she had gone through with the snow lotus being. Chapter 1579 - Tang Bingsen Finds Qi Ziyue

Chapter 1579: Tang Bingsen Finds Qi Ziyue

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Shaoting absolutely wanted to get the snow lotus after knowing about its great effect, but he was unwilling to see Gu Ning being so tired because of him. However, he couldnt stop it, because Gu Ning was determined to do what she nned to do, so Leng Shaoting only reminded her to be careful. He also wanted to chase for the snow lotus with her the next time, so Gu Ning agreed. Because of the appearance of the white fox, Gu Ning realized that the Kunlun Sects ce was very dangerous, and it was better if they stayed together. It was safer if they stayed together, because they were stronger together. Late that night, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to sleep. ... In the capital city, Tang Bingsen finally found Qi Ziyue and arranged for some people to catch him. Actually, Chen Yunlins father leaked the information to Tang Bingsen. Chen Yunlin had stayed in the hospital to take care of Qi Ziyue these days, but her older brother, Chen Bingxi, found out by ident. One of Chen Bingxis friends was sick, so he went to visit his friend in the same hospital and coincidentally saw Chen Yunlin. He didnt greet Chen Yunlin, but instead followed her, because she had been acting very strangely recently and her family was worried about her. Ziyue, what did the doctor say? Chen Yunlin asked with concern. Im recovering steadily now, and I can leave the hospital in a few days, Qi Ziyue said. Wonderful! Chen Yunlin was delighted. Lets enjoy the meal now. She came to the hospital once she got off work and brought many delicious dishes for Qi Ziyue. Chen Bingxi was stunned when he heard Qi Ziyues voice from the ward. Because he was familiar with Qi Ziyue, he easily recognized his voice. Chen Bingxi was mad when he found out that his younger sister was still with Qi Ziyue. He knew what had happened with Qi Ziyue, and it wasnt a secret that the Tang family was searching for him. Although Tang Bingsen didnt turn to the police for help, he would find Qi Ziyue sooner orter. Once Qi Ziyue was caught by the Tang family, he was doomed to be punished severely. Chen Yunlin was protecting the Tang familys bitter enemy, so the Tang family might get angry at her as well. Their family could also be affected, which was thest thing Chen Bingxi wanted to see. Chen Bingxi was aware of Chen Yunlins romantic rtionship with Qi Ziyue a few years ago, but he was surprised that the two still kept in touch with each other. It was a serious matter, and Chen Bingxi had to talk about it with his father. Chen Bingxis father was frightened when he learned about it, and he was very angry at Chen Yunlins behavior. The Tang family hadnt hesitated to ruin the Qi family years ago, and the Chen family could be punished too this time. They wouldnt allow their family to be ruined because of Chen Yunlins stupid behavior, so Chen Yunlins father called her and told her toe back home as soon as possible. Chen Yunlin tried to deny it when her father questioned her about Qi Ziyue, but her father wasnt dumb. He severely criticized her and forbade her from acting against the Tang family again. Chen Yunlin felt like crying, but also realized that she shouldnt have helped Qi Ziyue without thinking about the impact on her family. She didnt want her family to be ruined for Qi Ziyue. If her family was ruined, she wouldnt be fine either. She shouldnt mess with the Tang family. However, she really loved Qi Ziyue and didnt have the heart to stand aside and watch him being tortured. You cant visit Qi Ziyue again from now on, understand? Her father warned her. I know. Chen Yunlin nodded. Although Chen Yunlin agreed, her father was still worried. You can stay home these days. Dont go anywhere except for your workce. Ill arrange for a chauffeur to send you to work and pick you up. Father... Chen Yunlin wanted her freedom. What? Didnt you agree with me on that? Her father frowned. Even though her father wasnt aware of her old romantic rtionship with Qi Ziyue, her father knew that they were very close in the past. Im sorry. Chen Yunlin had to apologize to her father. Yunlin, dont be so stupid. You know we cant mess with the Tang family. What if our family is ruined because of Qi Ziyue? Her father was annoyed. Chen Yunlin felt scared. I understand, father. She had to give up the idea of secretly helping Qi Ziyue. Chapter 1580 - Qi Ziyue Is Knocked Unconscious and Taken away

Chapter 1580: Qi Ziyue Is Knocked Unconscious and Taken away

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Alright, I need to go out now. Bingxi, pay more attention to your younger sister, Chen Yunlins father said. Sure. Chen Bingxi agreed. It was only 8 pm and their father sometimes went out to socialize with his friends at this time, so neither of them felt it was strange. Although Chen Yunlin agreed to cut her rtionship with Qi Ziyue, her father still believed that he should deal with it as soon as possible. He was left no choice but to be a bad guy now, so he decided to report it to the Tang family. As long as the Tang family found Qi Ziyue, Chen Yunlin and their family would be safe. The Tang family was too powerful, and he was unwilling to risk their familys future. In addition, the Tang family might have a good impression of him if he helped them find Qi Ziyue. Anyway, he hoped that his family could stay safe. Because there was a huge gap between the Chen family and the Tang family as to their social status, Chen Yunlins father didnt have Tang Bingsens number. So he had to turn to his friend who was an official in the government for help. This friend had a close rtionship with him, so he didnt bother to hide his intention to contact Tang Bingsen from his friend. His friend didnt ask further about it and agreed to help him. However, his friend didnt dare to just give him the number of Tang Bingsens secretary, and needed to ask for permission first. Chen Yunlins fatherpletely understood. A few minutester, his friend called him back and gave him the number of Tang Bingsens secretary. Without dy, Chen Yunlins father called Tang Bingsens secretary and said that he hoped to have a meeting with Tang Bingsen as soon as possible. At this time, Tang Bingsen was working overtime in hispany and his secretary was by his side, so his secretary reported it to him. Tang Bingsen was excited when he heard the information about Qi Ziyue. Once he caught Qi Ziyue, he would go on to catch Tang Aining, which was actually a bigger problem for him. Tang Bingsen agreed to meet Chen Yunlins father. His secretary then told Chen Yunlins father toe to the headquarters of the Tang Organization. Chen Yunlins father was thrilled to see Tang Bingsen. He was quite nervous in front of Tang Bingsen, but Tang Bingsen was very kind to him. After that, Chen Yunlins father told Tang Bingsen the name of the hospital that Qi Ziyue stayed in and the number of his ward. Tang Bingsen didnt doubt his words, because he believed that Chen Yunlins father didnt dare to lie to his face. Since Tang Bingsen learned where Qi Ziyue hid, he would find out about Chen Yunlins rtionship with Qi Ziyue sooner orter. In order to protect Chen Yunlin and their family, Chen Yunlins father was very honest with Tang Bingsen. He exined to Tang Bingsen that Chen Yunlin was willing to take care of Qi Ziyue because she had sympathy for him. Tang Bingsen actually didnt care about Chen Yunlin, because all he wanted to do now was to catch Qi Ziyue. Because Chen Yunlins father reported it to him, Tang Bingsen should thank Chen Yunlins father in some way, but not right now. Although the Chen family was much poorer than the Tang family, it didntck money. Besides, Tang Bingsen tended to build a good image in front of other people, especially outsiders. When they finished the conversation, Tang Bingsen repeatedly thanked Chen Yunlins father, then told his secretary to walk Chen Yunlins father out. Chen Yunlins father soon left. Without hesitation, Tang Bingsen arranged for some people to find out whether Qi Ziyue was really staying in the hospital right now. Once he made sure of it, he decided to take Qi Ziyue away in the night. There were too many people in the hospital before midnight, so he needed to be patient. He wanted to attract as little attention as possible. Because Tang Bingsen had an illegal gang to help him, he didnt need to catch Qi Ziyue himself. Moreover, those gangsters were used to doing bad deeds, and it was pretty easy for them to catch a man. Everything went smoothly as Tang Bingsen wanted. Qi Ziyue was soon taken away by a group of strong men. Although many nurses and doctors saw them, nobody dared to stop them. As for other visitors in the hospital, they had already run far away. It wasnt their fault, because Qi Ziyue was only a stranger to them. It wasnt their duty to risk their lives to rescue a stranger, especially when they had no idea what was going on. A doctor called the police after the group of gangsters left, but the police didnt arrive until Qi Ziyue had been taken away for a long time. So when the police wanted to chase them, they were nowhere to be found. Chapter 1581 - Go to the Tower Again

Chapter 1581: Go to the Tower Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It waste at night as well, so it was very difficult for the police to chase the criminals. Besides, those gangsters were experienced criminals, and they knew where they should hide. Tang Bingsen wasnt in a hurry to see Qi Ziyue, because Qi Ziyue was already in his peoples hands. Qi Ziyue was knocked unconscious before he was taken away, but he caught a glimpse of the group of strong men. When he woke up again, he was locked in a dark dirty underground room. He was scared, and soon realized that the group of men must have been sent over by Tang Bingsen. He didnt know that it had something to do with Chen Yunlin. He had stayed by Tang Bingsens side for years, so he knew that Tang Bingsen had the help of an illegal gang. Qi Ziyue tried to move a little, but found that he was tied tightly to a chair with his mouth sealed with tape. It was impossible for him to make any sounds now. There was a dim light in the room, but he could only see a thickyer of dust on the ground. Qi Ziyue knew that his life was in a lot of danger now, and felt hopeless, but he was unwilling to ept this result. He still had a lot of things to do. Although there was no one else in the underground room, there were surveince cameras, and Qi Ziyue was under full control. The only ess to this room was a door, so Qi Ziyue couldnt run away. An hourter, Qi Ziyue suddenly had a terrible attack of his drug addiction. It was excruciating torture for him, and the chair fell down and heavily hit the ground during his struggle, which awakened the man who was sleeping before the monitor. The man realized that Qi Ziyue was having an attack of drug addiction, because he was quite familiar with that reaction. After that, he reported it to his leader at once, because they received an order that Qi Ziyue couldnt die. Another man cameter and helped Qi Ziyue take some drugs and unsealed his mouth. Qi Ziyue was on drugs now, so he could easily die if he couldnt breathe properly. They were in a remote ce, and no one could hear him even if he shouted loudly. However, even though they didnt care about how Qi Ziyue shouted, they still warned him to be quiet, or they would stop helping him take drugs. Qi Ziyue knew that he couldnt escape this time. He fell into despair, and didnt dare to shout another word. It was useless. The police searched for him for a whole night, but found nothing. When they found out that Qi Ziyue was taken away by a group of gangsters, they lost interest in this case and gave up. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got up early the next morning. Leng Shaoting went to practice his cultivation, while Gu Ning watched him from the side. After a while, she went to prepare breakfast for them. Leng Shaoting had to stay in a quiet ce for his practice, so Gu Ning did her best not to interrupt him. The flood dragon also needed time and space to improve its own cultivation. Gu Ning, however, didnt need to do that regrly. Leng Shaoting was still at a low level as a cultivator, so he couldnt stop improving himself. He needed to learn to use qi, the circting life force, inside his body. When a cultivator learned how to use qi, qi would umte in his body and solidify into a pellet. Afterwards, a cultivator could really show his abilities. He could use qi to lift and get any objects he wanted to have. As a cultivators level grew higher, his abilities would be greatly improved. Leng Shaoting stillcked experience and practice, so he needed to be patient. About two hourster, Leng Shaoting finished his practice, and the breakfast was ready. She put the breakfast in her telepathic eye space to keep it warm, so it was like magic when she took it out from her telepathic eye space. To be honest, Leng Shaoting always felt inferior to Gu Ning, because she was too outstanding and he believed that he should protect her, but the reality was quite the opposite. Therefore, he made up his mind to work harder on his cultivation in order to protect Gu Ning, because he knew that there was a lot of unknown danger ahead of them. Have some food, and then we can go to the tower againter, Gu Ning said. Sure. Leng Shaoting agreed. He was curious about the tower too. After having breakfast, they went outside together, heading to the tower. Chapter 1582 - Goes up in Three Levels

Chapter 1582: Goes up in Three Levels

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If they wanted to go to the tower, they needed the flood dragons help, so Gu Ning called the flood dragon over and told it to take them there. The flood dragon waited aside and watched Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walking towards the tower. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were unwilling to give up, so they kept on looking for the catch. All of a sudden, Gu Ning had an idea. Maybe we need to use magical energy to open it. Magical energy was the energy made by magical power. However, Leng Shaoting wasnt able to form magical energy right now. Gu Ning thought for a while, but didnt think it was a good idea, because the tower would be vulnerable if magical energy could easily open its door. Once again, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the inside of the tower, but she only saw darkness. Gu Ning was disappointed, because she had never been through something like that before. Nevertheless, she was still unwilling to give up, at least not before she left here. Fine, forget it. Shaoting, why dont you start your practice right here? There is thicker magical power, Gu Ning said and gave Leng Shaoting her night-luminescent pearl. Great. Leng Shaoting took the night-luminescent pearl over, then sat cross-legged on the ground. Unfortunately, right when Leng Shaoting began to practice today, the magical power around him surged over, followed by gang qi. Gang qi referred to the energy of vigor and righteousness. When a cultivator learned to use qi, he needed to absorb all kinds of energy in this world. Because of the suddenrge flow of different kinds of energy into his body, Leng Shaoting felt slightly ufortable and frowned. Gu Ning was surprised and felt worried, but she didnt dare to interrupt Leng Shaoting at this moment. She could only fix her eyes on him. If anything terrible happened to him, she could rescue him with her magical power. Although Leng Shaoting felt ufortable and his body was even shaking, he did his best to sit still. He felt that his blood was boiling and running fast. However, he couldnt stop his practice halfway, or his body would be seriously hurt, so he had to hang on there. My master, hes going to go up in level, but... the flood dragon said all of a sudden. It was good news, but Gu Ning had a premonition when the flood dragon stopped. What? Gu Ning was nervous. There is too much different energy forcibly flowing into his body, and its hard for him to absorb all of it. Im afraid he cant take it, the flood dragon said. It was very dangerous for a cultivator to go up in levels, and he could be severely hurt if he failed. What? What should we do now? Gu Ning panicked. She honestly didnt know what to do now. Nobody can help him; he can only rely on himself to pass it, the flood dragon said. Hearing that, Gu Ning felt like crying. She knew that it was dangerous, but had never witnessed it before. Luckily, after half an hour, Leng Shaoting gradually felt much better and his body was bing stronger within a short time. As his body grew stronger, he started to enjoy the process. Oh, its getting better! The flood dragon got excited and really respected Leng Shaotings determination. Actually, it was rare to see so much different energy flowing into a cultivators body at the same time. The flood dragon thought that it must be the effect of the night-luminescent pearl. Gu Ning felt relieved when Leng Shaotings condition got better over time. She indeed saw the obvious change from Leng Shaotings face and body. Although she wasnt a cultivator, she could feel the change as well. A whileter, Leng Shaoting suddenly opened his eyes and sank to the ground with a twisting face. Shaoting! Gu Ning was scared and ran to help him get back to his feet. Im fine, Leng Shaoting said. Are you sure? You dont look well, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting put on a smile and tried tofort her. Jesus! Its so unbelievable. He just went up by three levels! The flood dragon couldnt believe it. It had never happened before. When a cultivator sessfully went up in a certain amount of levels, his senses would go through a transformation. In other words, Leng Shaoting was now able to see things that mortals couldnt. Moreover, the qi was going to mix with the energy in his body. Chapter 1583 - The Allure of Delicious Food

Chapter 1583: The Allure of Delicious Food

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In addition, Leng Shaoting could even feel the situation of those who he cared about. After he went up in three levels, a certain amount of energy had umted and pellets began to appear in his body. That was the real beginning of his cultivation. W-what? Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were shocked. Leng Shaoting had just started his cultivation for a short time, and he couldnt believe that he was able to make such great progress right now. Hearing the flood dragons exnation, Leng Shaoting suddenly realized that he could understand itsnguage now. I can feel its smell and I can also understand its words! He was super excited. He was unusually lucky today! Well, you need to take it slowly for the following period, because you need a stronger body for a higher level, the flood dragon said. Sure. Leng Shaoting nodded. Although they didnt have books of secret kung fu skills, Leng Shaoting was an ace soldier, so it wasnt difficult for him to improve his body condition. He could rely on his fighting skills to do that. In addition, Leng Shaoting would never give up trying. When it was 11 am, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to have a rest and that they could cook lunch together. They didnt go back to the study, but directly took out the pots and food materials in front of the tower. Because time was frozen in her telepathic eye space, everything remained fresh. This morning, Gu Ning decided to cook fish soup for Leng Shaoting. When the water boiled, a mouth-watering aroma of fish soup was everywhere. Gu Ning smelt it and felt hungry. All of a sudden, a loud noise sounded behind Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, which scared both of them. They turned around to look at it, so did the flood dragon. To their astonishment, the door of the tower opened itself. Before they could figure out what was going on, the pot with fish soup inside flew straight into the tower. The scene amazed Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting again, and the door began to close afterwards. Wait! Gu Ning ran to the door without dy, but it closed as soon as she reached the outside. Ningning! Leng Shaoting actually felt relieved when he found that Gu Ning was shut outside. He was worried that something dangerous might happen to her if he was absent and couldnt protect her. Even if they needed to enter the tower, they must get into it together and he didnt want to leave Gu Ning alone to face the unknown danger. Gu Ning thought for a while, then realized that there must be a master living in the tower, and the pot with fish soup inside must have flown inside for a reason. There must be a master in it! eximed the flood dragon. They thought that all of the members of the Kunlun Sect were extinct, but it seemed that they were wrong. Gu Ning got curious and shouted to the inside of the tower, Hey, I have more delicious food here. Why dont youe out and eat with us? Since the master opened the door because of delicious food, they could use delicious food to attract him. My mater, can you put me into your telepathic eye space first? the flood dragon said. It had been caught by cultivators of the Kunlun Sect hundreds of years ago, so it was still afraid of them. Gu Ning understood its feelings, so she put it into her telepathic eye space at once. Unfortunately, Gu Ning heard no response. She stopped shouting, and decided to do something. Gu Ning took out a chicken from her telepathic eye space, and told Leng Shaoting to kill it. She nned to cook beggars chicken this time. After the chicken was killed and cleaned, it was wrapped in seasoning before it was wrapped in tin foil and ayer of mud, then was put on the fire for roasting. A whileter, a pleasant smell came out, but it wasnt alluring, so the door of the gate didnt move at all. Maybe because the master knew that the chicken wasnt edible yet, he did nothing for the time being. As time went by, the pleasant smell got thicker and moved around in the air. With a loud sound, the door of the tower opened again, but Gu Ning put the beggars chicken into her telepathic eye space the second she heard the sound. Therefore, the master failed to fetch the food through the air. Although Gu Ning knew that her secret would be exposed like that, she didnt care about it right now. She was left no choice at this moment. The next second, a shadow shed from the door like lightning, moving towards Gu Ning. Because it moved too fast, neither Gu Ning nor Leng Shaoting could see the persons face clearly. Leng Shaoting was frightened and protected Gu Ning behind his back at once. However, he was toote. The shadow stopped in front of Gu Nings face, and it turned out to be an old man. He looked to be in histe seventies, but he could be hundreds of years old in reality. Move! The old man pushed Leng Shaoting away with impatience. Leng Shaoting was no match for him and was easily pushed away. The old man looked at Gu Ning with great excitement. Where is the roasted chicken? Give it to me! Chapter 1584 - Take Him as Your Apprentice

Chapter 1584: Take Him as Your Apprentice

The old man had no intention to hurt Gu Ning, and he simply wanted the roasted chicken, so Leng Shaoting felt relieved and walked back to Gu Nings side. Its mine. Why should I give it to you? Gu Ning said. Although both Leng Shaoting and her werent a match for this old man, she wouldnt grin and bear it. In addition, Gu Ning didnt feel any unkindness from this man, so she was in the mood to joke with him. How will you be willing to give it to me? The old man frowned. Tell me who youre, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, the old man looked confused. I dont know. Gu Ning was surprised, but she figured it out quickly. This old man had stayed in the tower for hundreds of years, so he had probably lost his memories. Actually, it wasnt really important if he didnt remember who he was, and Gu Ning didnt care much about it either. She was simply curious about him. Hey, I already answered your question. Where is the chicken? The old man was impatient. He urged Gu Ning to give him the roasted chicken when Gu Ning still hid it away from him. I didnt agree to give it to you even though you answered my question. Gu Ning blinked at the old man and looked innocent. You... The old man was angry, so Leng Shaoting stayed alert, in case he suddenly attacked Gu Ning. However, the old man didnt do that, but red at Gu Ning. What do you want? Take him as your apprentice, and teach him your secret kung fu skills, Gu Ning said, pointing at Leng Shaoting. Even though Gu Ning made that decision without asking for Leng Shaotings permission beforehand, she knew that he needed a kung fu master to help him. What? Both the old man and Leng Shaoting were surprised. Leng Shaoting didnt disagree, because he indeed needed a kung fu master to teach him. In fact, he felt touched that Gu Ning was so considerate. Gu Ning also observed Leng Shaotings reaction when she said that, and rxed when he wasnt annoyed. Even though she said it for his good, she made the decision without his permission after all. Luckily, Leng Shaoting had the same idea as her. The old man sized up Leng Shaoting for a while, then showed satisfaction on his face. Hes a talented cultivator that could ept different strong energies and go up three levels at a time. Its rare to see something like that, but... He didnt witness what had happened to Leng Shaoting earlier, but he could feel the change in Leng Shaotings body. But what? Gu Ning frowned and got nervous. I dont like to have apprentices. Its troublesome, and Im free by myself, the old man said. Hearing that, Gu Ning sneered. To her surprise, the old man rejected to take Leng Shaoting as his apprentice because he was afraid of trouble. Do you want the roasted chicken or not? Gu Ning asked. The old mans eyes lit up at once when he heard roasted chicken, but he looked unhappy the second he thought that he had to take Leng Shaoting as his apprentice. You must have stayed in the tower for ages, right? Gu Ning said. Yeah, said the old man. Well, there are countless delicious foods in our world, and a roasted chicken is nothing, Gu Ning said. The old man couldnt stand the temptation and stopped Gu Ning at once. Alright, alright, stop making my mouth water now. Dont you want to try the delicious foods that youve never tasted before? Gu Ning said. It was impossible for the old man to refuse to try the delicious foods he always wanted to eat. There were rare delicious foods that he couldnt have at Kunlun Mountain. Although he was a very senior cultivator and he could live without eating much, it didnt mean that he lost his appetite for delicious food. In addition to delicious foods, we have many more good drinks, Gu Ning continued. No, no, stop there! The old man covered his ears with his hands. Come on, its not as troublesome as you think to have an apprentice. He wont stay with you every day, and will juste to visit you and learn kung fu skills from you sometimes, Gu Ning said. Really? The old man was attracted to Gu Nings advice. Sure, you can also leave with me, because its not easy for us toe here once and you can enjoy the countless delicious foods and good drinks in our world, Gu Ning said. She kept persuading the old man. If the old man was willing to go to their world more often, it would be more convenient for Leng Shaoting to learn secret kung fu skills from him. Chapter 1585 - A Private Teacher

Chapter 1585: A Private Teacher

In addition, with the old mans help, she wouldnt be worried about Leng Shaotings safety if he encountered any other senior cultivators in the future. Because Leng Shaotings level increased, the night-luminescent pearl wasnt able to hide his smell as a cultivator anymore. He had to continue to go up in levels in order to protect himself well. Wow, countless delicious food and good drinks. The old man repeated Gu Nings sentence, and couldnt get it out of his mind. He wasnt starving until he heard that. Yeah, you can have countless delicious food and good drinks, said Gu Ning. Fine, I agree to take him as my apprentice, but you should give me the roasted chicken right now! The old man gave in for delicious food. He also decided to leave with themter. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were happy to see the result. An oral agreement isnt enough, so we must have a formal ceremony, Gu Ning said. Do you have to do that? The old man couldnt wait a second longer to enjoy the roasted chicken, but he had to be patient for it. Fine, what do you want to do? Easy. Sit down please, Gu Ning said and moved over a chair for the old man. The old man listened to Gu Ning and sat down at once. Gu Ning then continued, I think you dont have patience for cups of tea now, so well use the beggars chicken as the gift for you. Let me be honest with you, the only thing he doesntck is money, and he can provide you with endless free delicious food and good drinks. By the way, if youre going to be his private teacher, I think you should send him a gift as well. What do you think? Alright, alright, stop wasting time on chatting. Lets do it now. The old man lost patience. He didnt care much about sending Leng Shaoting a gift. Gu Ning then stopped talking and took out the beggars chicken. The old mans eyes lit up at once, and couldnt wait to grab it over. Gu Ning gave the beggars chicken to Leng Shaoting, and told him to bow before the old man with the chicken. It actually wasnt easy for Leng Shaoting to do that, because he had great pride in himself. Gu Ning didnt know whether Leng Shaoting had bowed to anyone else before except his own parents. Anyway, this old man was going to be his private teacher, and it wasnt a big deal if he bowed to his teacher. In addition, only a bow could show respect for his teacher. Leng Shaoting didnt think it was a big deal either, and he was willing to do it in order to learn secret kung fu skills from the old man. Its my honor to be your apprentice, Leng Shaoting said and bowed to the old man with the beggars chicken in his hands. Good boy! The old man smiled with satisfaction and grabbed the beggars chicken the next second. Afterwards, he waved his hand and threw something to Leng Shaotings hand. This is my gift for you. Its a Qiankun Bag. You can drop blood on it and youll be its master. When the old man said that, he hurried to unwrap the beggars chicken, seeming as if he hadnt had food for ages. The Qiankun Bag was something like Gu Nings telepathic eye space, and it could store stuff too, but only dead stuff. Neither Gu Ning nor Leng Shaoting knew howrge the space of this Qiankun Bag was, because every Qiankun Bag was different. Moreover, some Qiankun Bags could recognize their owners, but some couldnt. If a Qiankun Bag was able to recognize its owner, it would be owned and only used by the person until the person died. If a Qiankun Bag couldnt recognize their owners, anyone who knew the correct spell could use them. It was said that only the top senior cultivators were able to own a Qiankun Bag in the cultivation world, but the Qiankun Bag wouldnt follow them forever. If they were defeated by other cultivators, they had to give their Qiankun Bags away. Therefore, no matter who owned a Qiankun Bag, he or she must be prepared for endless challenges. Nevertheless, if the previous owner of the Qiankun Bag refused to tell its spell, it would be useless. Thank you, my teacher, Leng Shaoting said with happiness. The old man was busy eating the chicken and directly ignored Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning handed Leng Shaoting a knife at once. Come on, do it now. Leng Shaoting took the knife, then lightly cut his finger and dropped some blood on the Qiankun Bag. Once a drop of blood touched the Qiankun Bag, it shed red light. Leng Shaoting was surprised, then suddenly saw an empty space which was about two sqaure meters big in the Qiankun Bag. At this time, the old man finished eating. He smacked his lips and said, I made this Qiankun Bag myself, and havent used it yet, so there is nothing inside. You can put anything into it with your consciousness. Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were amazed when they learned that and they admired the old man for his unbelievable ability. He must be at a very high level as a cultivator. Because Gu Ning wasnt a cultivator, she couldnt see the real ability of a cultivator. On the other hand, Leng Shaoting was a cultivator, but his level was low, so he wasnt able to see the old mans level either. Chapter 1586 - Shangguan Yang

Chapter 1586: Shangguan Yang

Normally, only a senior cultivator could tell the difference among other cultivators. Sure, let me try it, Leng Shaoting said, and used his consciousness to put the knife into his space. He seeded at the very first time. Wow, great! Take it out now, the old man said with a satisfied smile. He used to think that it was troublesome to have an apprentice, but now he felt it wasnt a bad thing to have such a talented apprentice like Leng Shaoting. In the ancient time, he was also a talented cultivator, but it still took him three times to sessfully put something into his pace. Most importantly, Leng Shaoting could provide endless delicious foods and drinks for him. Leng Shaoting tried to take the knife out of the Qiankun Bag with his consciousness, and he seeded again. Perfect! The old man nodded with satisfaction. All of a sudden, the old man thought of something and asked Gu Ning, Why are you talking with me all the time since he wants to be my student? Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was struck dumb for a second, and also felt it was inappropriate. Well, he isnt good at talking ever since he was a kid, so I made the decision for him, Gu Ning said. I understand it now. The old man actually didnt mind it, because Leng Shaoting indeed seldom said a word. Leng Shaoting felt relieved that the old man wasnt displeased. Why are you in different clothes from me? asked the old man again. Their clothing looked quite different. Because hundreds of years have passed by, and the world ispletely different today, Gu Ning said. Great, the old man said. Hey, young girl, you havent told me your name yet, he asked. My names Gu Ning, said Gu Ning. Do you have your own space? asked the old man. Yes, Gu Ning said, but didnt tell him many details. The old man didnt ask further about it either, although he was quite curious about the reason why Gu Ning could have her own space as a mortal. It was a bad habit to dig into other peoples privacy. The old man licked his fingers with desire for more delicious foods after he ate the whole roasted chicken. Young girl, do you have more delicious foods? The old man looked at Gu Ning with anticipation. Although he wouldnt feel hungry even if he didnt eat at all, he had a much bigger stomach than ordinary people. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were both aware of it, so they didnt feel it was strange. Sure, but you need to wait for a while, Gu Ning said. Wonderful! Be quick! The old man was willing to wait as long as he had more delicious foods to eat. Shaoting, keep on practicing how to use your Qiankun Bag. You must be very skilled at it, the old man said to Leng Shaoting. Sure, Leng Shaoting said with great respect. After that, he walked to the side to continue his practice, while the old man stared at Gu Ning when she took out dishes from her telepathic eye space one after another. Unfortunately, they were raw, and he had to be patient. Here, if you want some food, try these fruits, Gu Ning said and gave him a bag of fruits. The old man took it over and enjoyed the fruits right away. He wasnt picky, and only wanted delicious food. Young girl, is todays world fun? asked the old man. Of course its fun, and you can leave the mountain with us in a few days, Gu Ning said. Why do we have to wait for a few days? The old man couldnt wait to travel and eat in todays new world. We just arrived here yesterday, and Shaoting needs more time to improve his cultivation here with the thick magical power. Gu Ning said. Fine, I can wait, the old man said. Although he agreed to wait for a few more days, he made up his mind to help Leng Shaoting elerate the practice so that they could leave this mountain earlier. Well, if you dont remember your name, how should I call you? Gu Ning asked. I dont care, the old man said airily. In the following hour, the old man ate a dish once Gu Ning cooked one. Gu Ning was amused, but said nothing about it. Leng Shaoting also had some food, but he didnt eat much. Shangguan Yang, my name is Shangguan Yang! The old man suddenly remembered his name during the meal. He had stayed alone for hundreds of years, and no one had ever called his name, so it was hard for him to remember it. Luckily, he remembered it right now. Can I call you Grandpa Shangguan? Gu Ning said. Since Shangguan Yang was Leng Shaotings private teacher now, she hoped that they could have a close rtionship with each other. Of course you can, Shangguan Yang said. In fact, he had a good impression of Gu Ning, because she was kind and polite. Most importantly, she could cook delicious food for him. Chapter 1587 - Tang Bingsens Henchman

Chapter 1587: Tang Bingsens Henchman

In Shangguan Yangs eyes, delicious foods were more important than anything else. By the way, whats your rtionship? Shangguan Yang asked again. Were engaged, Gu Ning said. Great, I think you two are a great match, said Shangguan Yang. Thanks. Gu Ning beamed. All of a sudden, Shangguan Yang said in a low voice by Gu Nings ears, Hes cold and doesnt talk at all. Dont you feel bored being with him? Although Shangguan Yang deliberately kept his voice low, Leng Shaoting was still able to hear him. However, he wasnt mad, because he didnt care about other peoples opinions. He only cared about Gu Nings feelings. Gu Ning gave Leng Shaoting a nce, then smiled with happiness. I dont feel bored when Im with him. Instead, I want to spend every second with him. He looks cold, but is actually quite warm and humorous on the inside. In addition, hes the youngest major general in our country and has saved a lot of peoples lives. A major general? Shangguan Yang was surprised to know that. Very well! Shangguan Yang had a good impression of soldiers, because he knew that soldiers risked their lives to protect their country. After knowing that, Shangguan Yang liked Leng Shaoting more. Even though Leng Shaoting looked cold on the outside, he was a reliable and mature man. Some people might be fun and talkative, but they could be unreliable as well. Shangguan Yang told Gu Ning to have a rest somewhere else, and that Leng Shaoting would stay in the tower with him on retreat for a few days. Gu Ning wasnt a cultivator, so she couldnt go inside with them, and only needed to prepare foods for them in the following days. Gu Ning agreed. In order to improve himself, Leng Shaoting had to leave Gu Ning for a couple of days. ... No one remembered that Qi Ziyue was abducted the next day, because nobody stood up for him and urged the police to find him. Chen Yunlin heard the news the next morning, after a nurse who attended Qi Ziyue gave her a call. Chen Yunlin was shocked the second she heard that Qi Ziyue was caught. She thought of her father at once, because it couldnt be a coincidence. Qi Ziyue had hidden himself well during the past few days, but he was caught right after she told her family that she was taking care of him. If Qi Ziyue was really caught because of her father, Chen Yunlin wouldnt be able to ept it. She knew that her father did it for their familys safety, but Qi Ziyue could be in great danger now. Unfortunately, she didnt have the ability to help him out at this moment. Tang Bingsen didnt go to see Qi Ziyue today, because it wasnt the right time yet, but he heard that Qi Ziyue had an attack of his drug addictionte at night, which surprised him. He didnt know when Qi Ziyue became addicted to drugs, but he couldnt care less about it. He only wanted Qi Ziyue to shut his mouth forever. Tang Bingsen didnt tell Ji Yijing and Tang Yaxin that he already caught Qi Ziyue in case they ruined his n. He decided to deal with it on his own. Most importantly, if Tang Aining found out that Qi Ziyue was in his hands now, Tang Aining would cause him more trouble. He was still scared of Tang Aining. When the sky just became dark, Tang Bingsen went to a house where Qi Ziyue was kept in a suburb. There was another man in the underground room in addition to Qi Ziyue. This man was Tang Bingsens henchman, the deputy leader of his illegal support. Only a few people in the illegal gang were aware that Tang Bingsen was their real boss. In order to hide the secret, Tang Bingsen had a secret meeting with the deputy leader. The fewer people who knew the secret, the safer Tang Bingsen was. Actually, even though not many members of the illegal gang were aware of that secret, they all knew that their real boss was another man. Some senior managers thought that the man could be Tang Bingsen, because they had done a lot of bad deeds for him. They did bad deeds for other people too as long as they were paid enough money, but Tang Bingsen was their major client. Nobody dared to talk about Tang Bingsen in their gang, because their leader forbade them to do that. It was also possible that Tang Bingsen simply had a good rtionship with their leader. The capital wasnt in the ambit of Tang Bingsens influence, and he only had a securitypany in the capital. Normally, an illegal gang stayed away from major cities. Chapter 1588 - You Shouldnt Stand in My Way

Chapter 1588: You Shouldnt Stand in My Way

In fact, there were many illegal gangs of different sizes in every country, and they didnt do bad things all the time. Sometimes, the government also needed them to deal with criminals. Moreover, illegal gangs normally wouldnt betray their own country. All in all, the existence of illegal gangs didnt only do harm to the country. Tang Bingsen came to the house with two mercenaries this time. He wasnt worried that his secret might be exposed because the meeting was already arranged well and he simply came to visit his friend. The two mercenaries knew nothing about his real purpose, they only needed to protect him. When Tang Bingsen arrived at the outside of the house, he left the two mercenaries in the car and entered it alone with the deputy leader. They headed straight to the underground room. In fact, Tang Bingsen could directly give an order and kill Qi Ziyue, but he still felt it was necessary for him to see Qi Ziyue in person in case Qi Ziyues death caused him more trouble in the future. In the underground room, Qi Ziyue sat on the chair and looked like a dead fish. There was no rope around his body, because he was out of strength now. It was impossible for him to run away from here, so he gave up struggling as well and stayed quiet. When the door was pushed open, Qi Ziyue raised his eyes and saw Tang Bingsen walking over. His eyes filled with hatred and anger once Tang Bingsen appeared in his sight. He stood up and tried to attack Tang Bingsen, but he was too weak to do that so the deputy leader kicked him to the ground. He moaned in pain, but couldnt fight back. Tang Bingsen walked into the room with the deputy leader, because there was nothing for him to hide from the deputy leader. He also needed the deputy leader to help him deal with Qi Ziyue. Qi Ziyue, be quiet, the deputy leader coldly said. Qi Ziyue turned his body on the ground, but wasnt able to get back to his feet. He said nothing, but only red at Tang Bingsen. If his look could kill people, Tang Bingsen would have been killed countless times. Tang Bingsen squinted his eyes at Qi Ziyue. Qi Ziyue, tell me why did you take me as your enemy? Who are your parents? My father is Qi Qishan, Qi Ziyue said, clenching his teeth in great anger. Hearing that, Tang Bingsen frowned. He didnt forget this name. Tang Bingsen, it is quite normal for businessmen topete against each other in business. My family won the project with our own strength. How could you be so evil and make my family go bankrupt? Qi Ziyue shouted. Even though the Qi family wasntparable to the Tang family, it wasnt weak at all that year. Besides, the Tang family didnt have great influence seven years ago. You shouldnt stand in my way. Tang Bingsen smiled at Qi Ziyue. He didnt think that he had done anything wrong. Qi Ziyue red at Tang Bingsen, but he could do nothing now, because he clearly knew that Tang Bingsen was a shameless, evil man. Qi Ziyue, do you have anything else about me in your hands? Tang Bingsen asked. Qi Ziyue put on an evil smile and stared straight at Tang Bingsen. Guess. Qi Ziyue said that in order to make Tang Bingsen be afraid of him. This was the only way he could save himself now. Actually, Qi Ziyue had nothing on Tang Bingsen. Although he knew that Tang Bingsen had broken thew many times, he didnt have clear evidence. Without solid evidence, he couldnt put Tang Bingsen in jail. Tang Bingsen was worried about that because he used to trust Qi Ziyue, but someone he had trusted before now turned out to be his enemy. Well, since youre in my hands now, I can decide whether you will stay alive or be killed, Tang Bingsen said. Tang Bingsen, did you forget the strange woman? She also wants to pay you and your family back, and shes much more powerful than me. If you kill me right now, I believe shell soon hear the news. Shes your real enemy, Qi Ziyue said. Hearing that, Tang Bingsen was angry, because Qi Ziyue hit the point. Since Tang Aining aimed to punish the Tang family, she must be spying on him. It wasnt difficult for her to know that Qi Ziyue was in his hands now. Tang Bingsen didnt dare to take Tang Aining lightly. Chapter 1589 - Lets Fly Together

Chapter 1589: Lets Fly Together

During these days, his people still couldnt find where Tang Aining was, which proved her unbelievable ability. Even if she was spying on him all the time, he wouldnt know. Thinking of that, Tang Bingsen felt frightened. Maybe Tang Aining was waiting for him to make a mistake! In that case, Tang Bingsen had to think twice before he made the decision to kill Qi Ziyue. It wasnt necessary for him to kill Qi Ziyue right now, and he had many other ways to shut Qi Ziyues mouth. Fine, I may not kill you, but can you tolerate the pain of being alive? Tang Bingsen said. Qi Ziyue changed his expression, because it was indeed great torture when he had an attack of his drug addiction. Tang Bingsen said nothing to Qi Ziyue and left afterwards. Actually, he regretteding here tonight, because his real enemy was Tang Aining. Qi Ziyue was already under his control now, so he should focus on Tang Aining. He couldnt sleep well these days, because Tang Aining was still nowhere to be found. What was worse, Tang Qingyang performed great in thepany at the same time, and won support from more and more directors. If he was in trouble, Tang Qingyang could rece him and be the new leader of thepany, which was totally uneptable in his eyes. Although he had an illegitimate son, his illegitimate son was still very young, and he couldnt bring him back to his family at this moment. Tang Bingsen was anxious and restless once he thought about those problems. He was the final decision-maker of thepany, but those directors wouldnt obey his orders when his decisions werent good for their own benefits. Tang Qingyang wanted to make Tang Qingyang a mere figurehead, but Tang Qingyang was too outstanding at his position. If he deliberately acted against Tang Qingyang, other directors might be annoyed at him. So Tang Bingsen was left no choice but to allow Tang Qingyang to do the work. Because Tang Qingyang made the best n for thepanys future, he would be in charge of the project, which would help him gain more power and support in thepany. Tang Bingsen didnt want to see it happen. Ji Yijing was also bothering him recently, and they always argued on the phone. Tang Bingsen was worried about Feng Qiles condition as well, because Feng Qile was still lying in the hospital. ... Leng Shaoting received strict training from Shangguan Yang once they entered the tower, but he neverined. He asked Shangguan Yang whether a mortal could be a cultivator. Shangguan Yang said, Of course a mortal can be a cultivator, but its very dangerous, and most mortals will die in the process. All the people in the cultivation world were born with the talent for bing a good cultivator. Mortals, however, dont have the talent. Knowing that, Leng Shaoting thought that it probably wasnt a good idea for Gu Ning to risk her life to be a cultivator. Gu Ning was a mortal after all, and he didnt want her to die. He couldnt live without her. Therefore, Leng Shaoting decided not to think about it now. At the beginning, Leng Shaoting was affected by the bad news and couldnt focus on the practice, but Shangguan Yang criticized him several times so he gradually learned to focus on himself. Leng Shaoting had no n to share this bad news with Gu Ning, and he also begged Shangguan Yang not to tell Gu Ning the news. Shangguan Yang understood Leng Shaotings worries and agreed. They stayed in the tower for three days. Three dayster, Leng Shaoting finished his training. It wasnt easy for him to finish the difficult training, but he made great progress afterwards. He was a talented cultivator anyway, and he was excellent at kung fu. Although his level wasnt high right now, he was much stronger than other cultivators of the same level as him. Shangguan Yang was very satisfied with his progress. He believed that Leng Shaoting could be a better cultivator than him in the future. Shangguan Yang then gave Leng Shaoting a magic instrument, which was a longsword, but Leng Shaoting wasnt able to use it to fly right now, so he put it into his Qiankun Bag. Gu Ning prepared a good meal for them when they walked out of the tower. They enjoyed it together, and were about to leave. We dont need to walk. Lets fly together! Shangguan Yang said and a sword appeared in the air the next second. Chapter 1590 - Do as the Locals Do

Chapter 1590: Do as the Locals Do

Although Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting knew that senior cultivators could fly with a sword, they had never seen it before. However, Gu Ning didnt think it was a good idea. Grandpa Shangguan, its a new world now, and we cant move by swords now. It will scare other people. What? Shangguan Yang was shocked. Yeah, we can only fly with your sword for a short distance when there is no one else around, Gu Ning said. No problem, Shangguan Yang said. It was easy for him to control his sword, and flying with the sword could save them a lot of time on the road. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stepped on Shangguan Yangs sword. Shangguan Yang stood at the front, followed by Leng Shaoting, and Gu Ning stood behind them. Because Shangguan Yang was a man, Gu Ning would feel embarrassed if she had to hold his shoulders. Gu Ning was a girl with traditional ideas of gender differences, so she preferred to hold Leng Shaotings shoulders. Besides, Shangguan Yang was much taller than her, so she would have to hold his waist if she wanted to stand steadily, which wasnt something Leng Shaoting wanted to see. In addition, Gu Ning would be stressed if Leng Shaoting ced a lot of weight on her shoulders. Therefore, they decided to let Gu Ning stand at the end of the line, and she could hug Leng Shaotings waist. Take me as the supporting point, and you wont fall, Shangguan Yang said. When Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were ready, Shangguan Yang lifted the sword, until it was about a meter above the ground. Without dy, it moved fast ahead. Even though it wasnt faster than the flood dragon, it was much faster than a car. At the beginning, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning felt ufortable standing on it, but they soon got used to it. Shangguan Yang felt quite disappointed when they arrived at the foot of the Kunlun Mountain. I indeed cant feel much magical power here. He finally realized that the world really had changed. On the way, Gu Ning reminded Shangguan Yang not to expose the secret that he was a senior cultivator to other people he saw in this new world. It would cause him much trouble if other people found that he was very different from them. Leng Shaoting could protect Shangguan Yang, but none of them wanted to be involved in trouble. If it was possible, they should avoid trouble. Shangguan Yang agreed and simply wanted to enjoy himself in the new world. Gu Ning also told him there were other cultivators in this new world, and there was a cultivation world in addition to the mortals world, but there was a boundary between them. Shangguan Yang was excited when Gu Ning told him that, so he asked her whether she knew where the cultivation world was. He was interested in going there, and Gu Ning had the same idea. They began to walkter in case there were other people on the road ahead of them. Nevertheless, Shangguan Yang needed to change his clothes, because he was still in an ancient suit. Gu Ning took out Leng Shaotings coat from her telepathic eye space and gave it to Shangguan Yang. There were many kinds of clothes in her telepathic eye space for different seasons. Shangguan Yang put it on at once, because he didnt want to look strange in the new world. From now on, he should do as the locals do. Even though Shangguan Yang had stayed at the top of the mountain for hundreds of years, he knew the importance of personal hygiene and there was a hot spring behind the tower. He often visited it. His clothing was also hundreds of years old, but it wasnt broken at all because of the nourishment of magical power. He changed his clothes, but his hairstyle remained the same. It wasnt a big problem, because many artists liked to tie their hair into a bun too. Therefore, Shangguan Yangs look was normal now. When they left the mountain, no one paid special attention to them. There were still many visitors at this time. However, once they moved near the Supreme Deitys abode, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could receive signals again and many new messages came into their phones. Shangguan Yang was confused when he saw their phones. What is this? Why is it making strange sounds? Hearing that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were amused, but they didntugh at Shangguan Yang. Shangguan Yang didnt live in modern society, so it was very normal that he didnt know what a smartphone was. This is a smartphone, we can use it to contact other people as long as there is a signal, Gu Ning said. Chapter 1591 - What Is an ID Card?

Chapter 1591: What Is an ID Card?

A smartphone? Shangguan Yang was interested. Can you really contact other people from a distance? Sure. Gu Ning nodded, then said to Leng Shaoting, Shaoting, you can walk a few meters away from us, then call me. No problem. Leng Shaoting agreed, and walked a few meters away from Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang before he called Gu Ning. Once he called Gu Ning, Gu Nings phone vibrated. Shangguan Yang felt it was quite strange and new when he saw the characters on a bright screen in Gu Nings hand. Afterwards, Gu Ning picked up the call and put it on speaker, then both of them could hear Leng Shaotings voice. Wow, its amazing! Shangguan Yang eximed. Can you hear me? Shangguan Yang suddenly shouted to the phone, in case Leng Shaoting couldnt hear his voice. Of course I can, Leng Shaoting said. Jesus, I cant believe it. Its so unbelievable, Shangguan Yang said. There is plenty more unbelievable stuff in the new world, and we have enough time to explore it, Gu Ning said with a broad smile. Look, this is a green button, and you can press it once so that other people wont hear your conversation. Saying that, Gu Ning moved the call off the speaker and pressed the phone on Shangguan Yangs ear, then Leng Shaoting said a few sentences on the phone. Shangguan Yang was excited that he could really hear Leng Shaoting from the phone. He was like a kid now, which was quite funny. Its so cool. Can I have one? Shangguan Yang said. Sure, but we need to go to the city to buy a phone, Gu Ning said. She already had the n to buy a phone for Shangguan Yang, so that it would be convenient for them to contact each other. They didnt live together, and Leng Shaoting arranged Shangguan Yang to live in a siheyuan. There were many green nts around the siheyuan, making it a good ce for an old man to live. Leng Shaotings siheyuan was a private one, and no visitor was allowed toe, so it was very quiet. Great! Shangguan Yang beamed. After that, they walked together towards Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning used to n to register for a new phone number with her ID card, because Shangguan Yang didnt belong to this age and he didnt have an ID card. However, Leng Shaoting thought that it was very easy to solve this problem. I can make a fake id for my teacher in the system of the Public Security Bureau, because itll be more convenient for him to live here if he has an ID card. Leng Shaoting only needed to make a call to solve this problem. And since Shangguan Yang was his private teacher, he was more than willing to help him. Thatll be perfect! Gu Ning said. What is an ID card? Shangguan Yang asked with curiosity. Its something we use to prove our identities nowadays, and its very important in our daily life. There is a department of our government today called the Public Security Bureau, and it has all the information of each citizens identity, Gu Ning said. It was hard for her to exin it clearly to Shangguan Yang, because Shangguan Yang was an old man from hundreds of years ago. Really? Shangguan Yang was amazed again. Everything was new to him. Yeah, and there are surveince cameras everywhere to protect citizens, so you must remember not to use your magic here. The Public Security Bureau is responsible for catching criminals if you encounter any bad people, Gu Ning said. She had to remind Shangguan Yang not to use his magic as he wanted, because it was uneptable in modern society. Shangguan Yang was curious about surveince cameras too. What do they look like? asked Shangguan Yang. Gu Ning then took out her phone and showed him some pictures of surveince cameras and the videos recorded by them. Shangguan Yang learned a lot about surveince cameras, and became more curious about them. Chapter 1592 - What Are Photos?

Chapter 1592: What Are Photos?

To be specific, he was bing curious about the new world, and couldnt wait to learn more about it. As they chatted along the way, they went back to the entrance of the Supreme Deitys abode. Although Shangguan Yang still looked a little strange in his new clothing with his old hairstyle, the other visitors didnt pay much attention to him. In fact, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting attracted more attention from other people because of their outstanding appearances. Shangguan Yang also understood that people were all staring at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting instead of him. He suddenly found that both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were much prettier than other people around them. Shangguan Yang were proud of them, because Leng Shaoting was his student, while Gu Ning was his students fiance. Well, I think you two are the most beautiful people here, Shangguan Yang said. Thanks for yourpliment. Gu Ning smiled. When they walked near to a parking lot, Shangguan Yang asked, What are those big boxes? Before Gu Ning could answer his question, a car drove into the parking lot and Shangguan Yang eximed with shock again, It can run! Well, its a car, and we dont ride on horses now, Gu Ning said. There was no need for Gu Ning to borate on that, because Shangguan Yang wouldnt be able to understand it if she did that. Is it faster than a horse? Shangguan Yang asked. Sure, its much faster than a horse, said Gu Ning. Wow. Shangguan Yang was surprised. Ha-ha, but it still isnt as fast as your flying sword, Gu Ning added. Shangguan Yangughed out loud. He was super proud of his flying sword. Well, there is indeed a means of transport which is faster than your flying sword, Gu Ning continued. What is it? Shangguan Yang got curious. We call it a ne, and it can fly very high in the air and move about eight hundred kilometers per hour, but it cant change its route casually, Gu Ning said. Were going to fly back to my home tomorrow, and you can experience it then. Hearing that, Shangguan Yang was shocked. If a ne could fly about eight hundred kilometers per hour, it was indeed faster than his flying sword. His flying sword became rather slowpared with a ne. When will we fly tomorrow? Shangguan Yang asked. He couldnt wait to experience it. I dont know yet, because we need to get your ID card done first, Gu Ning said. Sure. Shangguan Yang nodded. Because they needed Shangguan Yangs photos to make an ID card, Leng Shaoting found a white wall and used his phone to take several photos of Shangguan Yang. Photos, what are photos? Shangguan Yang asked with curiosity. Youll knowter, but for now stand still, said Gu Ning. Shangguan Yang listened to her and stood still. Once Leng Shaoting finished taking photos of him, he ran to see the screen of his phone. We dont draw to keep someones image nowadays, we use cameras instead. Its high tech, Gu Ning said. Whats high tech, Shangguan Yang asked. Um, itsplicated, Leng Shaoting said. Since it wasplicated, Shangguan Yang didnt ask further about it. After that, they walked to their car, and Leng Shaoting opened the car door of the rear seats for Shangguan Yang. Gu Ning sat in the front passengers seat. Leng Shaoting then started the car and drove away. Shangguan Yang was amazed once more when the car moved fast and steadily on the road. They went back to the small town they had been at before, and saw the familiar diner. However, there was a group of people and arge excavator outside it. It was obvious that the little diner was going to be destroyed. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes at once and saw another group of people trying to stop the demolition. They want to destroy the little diner forcefully! Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting. What? Shangguan Yang asked. Chapter 1593 - Ms. Shen

Chapter 1593: Ms. Shen

Its demolition, and they want to forcefullypletely destroy another persons house, Gu Ning said. What? Thats evil! Shangguan Yang frowned. Leng Shaoting also felt displeased, so he decided to do something. Wait a second. All of a sudden, Shangguan Yang stopped Leng Shaoting. Whats wrong? Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were confused. I smell a cultivator from the crowd, Shangguan Yang said. Hearing that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were struck dumb for a second. Gu Ning asked, Is the cultivator a member of the Good Practice or Evil Practice? The Good Practice, said Shangguan Yang. Great, why dont you wait here and Ill go over and have a look, Gu Ning said. Why? Shangguan Yang showed confusion. I dont want other people to know that you two are cultivators. Since there is a cultivator in the crowd, its safer for you to stay in the car, Gu Ning said. Alright. Shangguan Yang agreed. Grandpa Shangguan, can you see the cultivators level? Grandpa Shangguan asked. Hard to say before the person takes action, but Im sure this cultivators level is much higher than Shaoting, Shangguan Yang said. Great, Shaoting, move your car back as far as you can in case the cultivator smells you, Gu Ning said before she stepped out of the car. Sure, Leng Shaoting said and drove the car backwards. Afterwards, Gu Ning walked to the small restaurant. At the front of the restaurant, two groups of people stood opposite each other. In one group, each of the six attendants of the small restaurant had a mop or broom in their hands, and there was a woman with a mask standing in the middle of them. In another group, about 20 strong men each had a wood stick in their hands. They seemed to be hired roughnecks. There was a man in his early forties standing in the middle of them and he was staring at the woman with a mask. Ms. Shen, you better not start a fight and sign the agreement right now! The woman who was called Ms. Shen said, Even if you want thisnd, you should offer me a reasonable price. I own this piece ofnd, and it isnt small. I have also built a five-story building here, and its worth at least six million yuan. How can you only offer three million yuan for it? Its ridiculous! Ms. Shen wasnt dumb, the man simply wanted to take advantage of her. Gu Ning sneered when she heard that. The man was really greedy and he wanted to buy a piece ofnd with half of its price. It was understandable if and developer wanted to buy a piece ofnd and destroy the old buildings on it, but a reasonable price was needed. No resident was willing to move without a reasonable offer. Gu Ning focused on Ms. Shen for a while, then realized that she was the cultivator. However, Ms. Shen had a mask on her face, so Gu Ning couldnt see her face. Gu Ning didnt want to use her Jade Eyes to see Ms. Shens face, because it was disrespectful. She had no conflict with Ms. Shen after all. Right, three million yuan is too little! This building andnd are worth a lot more than that. Hes a greedy businessman. Businessmen are all greedy. He cant do that! ... Onlookers began to talk about it in a low voice and they all hated the mans behavior. However, none of them dared to stand out against the man. The man ignored those onlookers and said to Ms. Shen, Ms. Shen, I dont have patience with you, so you should make your decision right now. Give me six million yuan, or you can leave now, Ms. Shen said. She was unwilling to give in. Three million yuan sounded like a lot in a small town, but thisnd had a great location, and it was worth much more than three million yuan. In addition, Ms. Shen could make a lot of money here by running her small restaurant, so she was actually reluctant to move. In her eyes, six million yuan wasnt enough either. However, she had the n to move out of here, so she considered the price of six million yuan. Six million yuan? Impossible! The man was mad. Although he had six million yuan as the budget, he didnt want to give Ms. Shen all of the money because he nned to take some from it. Chapter 1594 - Sue Me!

Chapter 1594: Sue Me!

The man was mad, not because Ms. Shen really wanted a high price, but because he couldnt get any of the money if he gave all the money to her. He took a third of the budget every time. However, Ms. Shen had old grudges against him, so he deliberately took more from the budget. To be honest with you, my house andnd are worth more than six million yuan, and Ill lose a lot if I sell them to you at the price of six million yuan. I know you have a big enough budget, and I also know that you n to take some money out of it! Ms. Shen raised her voice. She wasnt afraid of the man at all. Ridiculous! Its not true! The man panicked a little. You know whether its true or not, and I wont sign the agreement without six million yuan, said Ms. Shen. Since youre so stubborn, I dont think I should be polite with you anymore. The man lost his patience. He gave an order to his people and told them to destroy the small restaurant right now. Even though he knew that Ms. Shen wasnt a weak woman, he still took her lightly. The next second, eight tall strong men walked forward, but the six attendants didnt retreat. They didnt run away when the small restaurant was in great danger, because they had a special rtionship with Ms. Shen. They were orphans and beggars till they were adopted by Ms. Shen. If it hadnt been for Ms. Shen, they would have died of hunger. During these years, they learned a lot from Ms. Shen, including some fighting skills, so they believed that they could beat their enemies by fighting together as a team. They were nervous, but they would never retreat. Moreover, they were aware that Ms. Shen wasnt a weak woman, and she was their hope. Can you handle it? Ms. Shen turned to ask her staff. We can! the six of them answered loudly. They were determined to fight against their enemies for their home. The next second, eight tall, strong men began to fight against six thin women. Every onlooker held his or her breath watching the fierce fight. Although they wanted Ms. Shen to win, they didnt think it was very possible. The eight tall strong men looked scary and aggressive, but they didnt get any advantages in the fight. On the contrary, the six thin women stayed strong and unstoppable. A few minutester, the eight men were beaten heavily by the six thin women. They lost the fight in the end. The result shocked everyone standing around them. Whats wrong with you? How could you fail to beat the six thin women? The man was angry and shouted at Ms. Shen, Shen Yao, your people just hurt my people! Im calling the police to arrest them! Lu Dawei, dont be so shameless. Its your people who attacked my people, and my people simply defended themselves, Shen Yao said. So what? My people are injured now, and dont forget that I have support from a more powerful person! Lu Dawei said with great pride. Do you think Im afraid of you? If you continue to bully us, Ill directly kill you. Shen Yao stared at Lu Dawei. You... Lu Dawei was frightened. Shen Yao was a cultivator, and it was very easy for her to kill a mortal. I can sue you if you threaten to kill me! Lu Dawei said. Sue me then! Shen Yao showed obvious disdain on her face. Lu Dawei was struck dumb for a second, and didnt know what to say now. He had done some research before he came here, and he knew that Shen Yao didnt have powerful connections. He didnt understand why she could be so confident. Gu Ning had a good impression of Shen Yao because Shen Yao dared to stand up for herself against unreasonable power. However, she somehow felt that Shen Yaos eyes looked familiar. It aroused Gu Nings curiosity. Out of curiosity, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see Shen Yaos face in order to figure out who she was. When Gu Ning finally saw Shen Yaos face, she found a big ugly scar on her left cheek. No wonder Shen Yao was wearing a mask all the time! Right at this moment, Shen Yao suddenly gave Gu Ning a look of annoyance. It was obvious that she disliked Gu Nings observation of her face. Whether or not Gu Ning could really see her face, Shen Yao felt ufortable. Chapter 1595 - Who Is Shen Yao?

Chapter 1595: Who Is Shen Yao?

Gu Ning withdrew her gaze at once, but she didnt avoid Shen Yaos eyes. Shen Yao was surprised when she saw Gu Ning, because she remembered that Gu Ning had visited her restaurant a few days ago. In addition, Gu Ning had been here with a strange man. The strange man actually was Leng Shaoting. The next second, Shen Yao looked around Gu Ning, but failed to see Leng Shaoting. She somehow felt slightly disappointed, but soon forgot it. Gu Ning noticed her reaction and felt strange, but didnt know why. All of you, beat them together! Lu Dawei gave an order to the rest of his people. He came here with many strong men, but only eight of them were hired roughnecks and the rest were ordinary men. Although Lu Dawei knew that Shen Yaos people were much better than his people in a fight, he was unwilling to give up right now. Lu Daweis people actually were reluctant to be beaten again, but they had to listen to him. Move back, and Ill handle it myself, Shen Yao said. She didnt want her people to be hurt by those men, and she was able to beat them alone. Once Shen Yao began to fight, those men were easily beaten to the ground. Gu Ning was also surprised by Shen Yaos fighting skills and unbelievable strength. She couldnt help but want to know more about Shen Yao. Without hesitation, Gu Ning joined the fight, although it wasnt necessary. Those men were no match for Shen Yao, and they were quickly beaten again by Gu Ning. Shen Yao was surprised when Gu Ning stood out to help her, and she was amazed by Gu Nings fighting skills too. Onlookers were also astonished by the scene, which they had never seen before. Thanks, young girl. Even though Shen Yao didnt need Gu Nings help, she still thanked her for her kindness. My pleasure, and I believe you could have beaten them within seconds. I just couldnt stand their behavior, so I helped you, Gu Ning said. Shen Yao didnt think further about why Gu Ning wanted to help her. Its rare to see a brave and kind person nowadays, but you still need to be careful and protect yourself first, Shen Yao said. That was her real thoughts, and she never expected strangers to give her a helping hand. Gu Ning actually had the same idea. I understand. She smiled at Shen Yao. You... Lu Dawei pointed a shaking finger at Gu Ning and Shen Yao in fear. What? Shen Yao coldly stared at him. Shen Yao, Im sure that youll regret doing that! Lu Dawei threatened. Dont forget there are surveince cameras, and youre not the only one who has powerful support here. Lets see who will be punished for what happened today, Shen Yao said. You... Lu Dawei was scared. He knew that Shen Yao wasnt dumb and she could really cause him to be in trouble. Lu Dawei was unwilling to give in, but he didnt know what else he could do now. So, do you want to continue to waste time here, or pay me six million yuan to end this drama? Shen Yao asked. She was actually unwilling to waste time on Lu Dawei, but she would never yield to power. Lu Dawei hesitated for a while, and didnt know what to say at this moment. All of a sudden, his phone rang and he picked it up at once. After hearing for a while, Lu Dawei rounded his eyes in shock and looked at Shen Yao with great surprise. Other people couldnt hear the conversation, but Gu Ning and Shen Yao could. A man yelled at Lu Dawei on the phone, Lu Dawei, are you an idiot? Shen Yao has saved the mayors wifes life, and she has the support of the mayors wife! Chapter 1596 - The Mayors Wifes Lifesaver

Chapter 1596: The Mayors Wifes Lifesaver

Lu Dawei was scared when he learned that Shen Yao was the mayors wifes lifesaver. Once he hung up the call, he apologized to Shen Yao. Ms. Shen, Im so sorry for the mistake. Its all my fault. Please forgive me this time, and Ill give you six million yuan right now. Great. Shen Yao nodded, and didnt bother to make the thing difficult for him. After that, they signed an agreement. Shen Yao would move away when the bank transferred the amount of money into her ount. Lu Dawei and his people left at once and didnt dare to say another word. Hey, young girl, whats your name? Shen Yao asked Gu Ning when everything was settled. She had a good impression of Gu Ning. My names Gu Ning, said Gu Ning. Youre not a local, right? Shen Yao asked again. She was actually more curious about Leng Shaoting, but Leng Shaoting was absent. Yeah, Ie from City F, but now I live in the capital, Gu Ning said. In the capital? Shen Yao was struck dumb for a second, then looked a little upset. Well, I want to take a trip to the capital when Im free. Are you busy today? Why dont you have dinner at my restaurant tonight? I want to thank you for your help, so the meal is free. Thanks, but unfortunately my friend and I are leaving for City Ge now, and well fly back to the capital tomorrow. Ms. Shen, if youe to the capital one day, do remember to see me. I can be your guide, Gu Ning said. She was willing to make friends with Shen Yao. Your friend? Do you mean the young man who dined here with you the other day? asked Shen Yao. Gu Ning was surprised. Yeah! City Ge isnt far away from here. Why dont you and your friend stay here for dinner before you leave? Youre going to the capital tomorrow anyway, Shen Yao said. She had seen Leng Shaotings face in the surveince videos, and felt that he looked quite familiar. She must have met him somewhere before, but she couldnt remember when and where it happened. However, Leng Shaoting was very young so she couldnt have met him before she lost her memories. Shen Yao had lost her memories over a dozen years ago. During these days, she always wanted to visit the capital for no reason, and she was confused about it. Ms. Shen, thank you so much, but it isnt necessary. We need to deal with something else in City Ge, and well bete if we have dinner here, Gu Ning said. They were going to make an ID card for Shangguan Yang in City Ge. Fine, if you dont mind, we can exchange our numbers, and Ill call you when I go to the capital, Shen Yao said. Since Gu Ning was unwilling to stay, she wouldnt force Gu Ning. Although she wanted to see Leng Shaoting again, it wasnt very important. Sure! Gu Ning exchanged her numbers with Shen Yao at once. She also wanted to maintain a good rtionship with Shen Yao, and she believed that they would see each other again. Shen Yao gave Gu Ning a smile afterwards, and watched her walking away. Gu Ning then left without turning around. Shen Yao had mixed emotions when Gu Ning disappeared from sight, and she made up her mind to go to the capital after everything was done here. She nned to meet Gu Ning there and see the young man. In addition to that, she also needed to deal with something important in the capital. ... Leng Shaoting stayed away from the small restaurant, so he didnt know what Gu Ning was doing. Shangguan Yang, on the other hand, was a senior cultivator, so he wasnt afraid that other people might see him. So he saw the drama from the beginning to the end. When Gu Ning was back, she told them what had just happened outside the restaurant. Shangguan Yang snorted withughter, The man is shameless. How could he try to buy thend with half of its price? Although Shangguan Yang didnt know how much three or six million yuan was, he was very smart and knew why the two groups of people had a dispute. He also figured out that the mayor was an important official in the government. Chapter 1597 - Totally Different Attitudes

Chapter 1597: Totally Different Attitudes

I understand why the owner of the restaurant turned to her connections for help. She was just protecting herself and her business, Gu Ning said. Youre right. Shangguan Yang agreed. When they arrived at City Ge, it was almost 5 pm, so they headed straight to the Public Security Bureau. The address of Shangguan Yangs ID card was where Leng Shaotings siheyuan was located, and his age was set as 68. The policeman was shocked when he saw that Shangguan Yangs home address was in the city center of the capital. In addition, it was obvious that the ce he lived in was a separate building from other constructions. The policeman knew that Shangguan Yang must be an important figure, so he quickly finished the legal procedures. When they were gone, the policemans colleague joked, Xiao Zhang, you were really efficient just then. Is the old man very important? another policeman said. Youre right. The old man must be either super rich or powerful. He lives in a separate building in the city center of the capital! What? Really? Wow, a separate building in the city center of the capital must be worth over a billion yuan! ... Leng Shaotings siheyuan was indeed worth over a billion yuan. Gu Ning went to buy a smartphone for Shangguan Yangter. It wasnt convenient for them to park the car outside the smartphone store, so Leng Shaoting went to park the car in front of a nearby hotel. Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang got out of the car together and walked into the smartphone store. When they walked inside, no salesmen greeted or served them, because they didnt look rich at all. Gu Ning was merely a young girl, while Shangguan Yang was too old, and although Shangguan Yang was wearing an expensive coat, it didnt fit him very well. Besides, City Ge was much warmer than the Kunlun Mountain, so he looked quite strange. If he couldnt afford appropriate clothes, he couldnt afford a smartphone. All the salesmen and saleswomen in the smartphone store had the same opinion. What was worse, Shangguan Yang kept looking around with curiosity as if he had never seen a store like that before. He behaved like a poor man who had never been to a city before. And although Gu Ning was pretty, it didnt mean that she was rich. All in all, Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang were an old poor man and a poor granddaughter in their eyes. Those salesmen and saleswomen had seen poor people like them before, and they were unwilling to serve poor people. They werepletely biased. Gu Ning was displeased with their attitude, but said nothing, because they didnt do anything to hurt them. Grandpa Shangguan, you can choose whichever one you want, said Gu Ning. Wonderful! Shangguan Yang was excited. Oh, I want this one. This one looks good. Shangguan Yang picked a smartphone of thetest version. Because he didnt have a sense of todays currency, he didnt know whether it was expensive or not. Shangguan Yang was merely like an old kid. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were both very rich after all, so they didnt care about the price. In addition, Shangguan Yang was Leng Shaotings private teacher and he had taught Leng Shaoting many important skills, which were priceless. A smartphone wouldnt be very expensive, and it was nothing in Gu Nings eyes. As long as Shangguan Yang wanted it, she could buy any of the phones in the store. Great, well buy this one, but we need to wait for a moment, Gu Ning said. She was unwilling to let those snobbish salesmen serve them, and decided to wait for a while until other good saleswomen were free. Sure. Shangguan Yang listened to Gu Ning. However, once the two snobbish salesmen heard their conversation and found that they were really going to buy an expensive phone, one of them walked towards Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang. Wee to our store, what can I do for you? The salesman smiled at them, and his attitudepletely changed. No need, I can wait for another salesmans service, Gu Ning said. Shangguan Yang didnt understand why Gu Ning rejected this salesmans service, but he said nothing about it, because he knew that Gu Ning was a mature and sensible girl. Chapter 1598 - We Dont Need Your Service

Chapter 1598: We Dont Need Your Service

The salesman felt embarrassed. Miss, what do you mean? The salesman didnt know why Gu Ning was displeased with him and embarrassed him in public. Since you were unwilling to serve us when we just walked inside, we dont need your service right now, Gu Ning said. You... The salesman panicked a little, then realized why Gu Ning was annoyed at him. At the same time, he regretted ignoring them. However, he didnt think it was a big deal. In his eyes, Gu Ning was being a little mean to him. However, it was his own fault, because he deliberately ignored Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang earlier because he thought that they were poor. Unfortunately, he was wrong. He was terribly wrong, because Gu Ning was super rich. Right at this moment, a saleswoman walked a customer out and Gu Ning saw her. Hi, can you help me get this phone? Gu Ning said to her. Well... The saleswoman gave the salesman a nce and hesitated. She couldnt steal a customer away from her colleague when her colleague was serving the customer. What? Do you refuse to serve us? Gu Ning asked on purpose. Of course not, the saleswoman said at once, and noticed that Gu Ning disliked her colleague. She had worked with the salesman for over a year, and she knew that he was a snobbish man. Although the salesman had annoyed many customers because of his bad attitude before, he never changed. She wasnt allowed to steal customers away from her colleagues, but she couldnt say no to the customers requests either. Miss, Ill get it for you right now, said the saleswoman. I also need to register for a phone card, said Gu Ning. No problem. The saleswoman invited them to finish the procedures at the counter. Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang followed her, leaving the salesman in a bad mood. However, even though he was unwilling to see it happen, he couldnt do anything about it now. Gu Ning felt his re at her back, but she didnt care about it. Shangguan Yang, however, was displeased and turned to give the salesman a sharp look. The salesman was scared and moved his eyes away at once. At this moment, Leng Shaoting walked inside, and the salesmans eyes lit up at once because Leng Shaoting looked very rich. Hi, wee to our store. What can I do for you? No need, thanks, Leng Shaoting said and walked straight towards Gu Ning. The smile froze on the salesmans face, but he said nothing again. However, when he saw that Leng Shaoting was walking towards Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang, he had a bad feeling. He couldnt believe that Leng Shaoting came here together with Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang. Actually, if Leng Shaoting walked into this store with them earlier, he wouldnt have had a bad attitude towards them. He was too selfish to realize his own fault. ... When the phone card was done, Gu Ning stored her and Leng Shaotings number in Shangguan Yangs phone. Shangguan Yang then learned to use his new phone with great excitement. After buying the phone, they needed to shop for clothes for Shangguan Yang, so Gu Ning directly got a set of clothing from Gufan for him. Although Shangguan Yang wasnt used to modern clothes yet, he was willing to try them. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting booked a presidential suite in a five-star hotel which had three bedrooms in it. Because of Shangguan Yang, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting couldnt sleep in the same room tonight. They went to share a meal at the restaurant in the hotelter. Shangguan Yang ordered many dishes of different meat, which were his favorites, but neither Gu Ning nor Leng Shaoting minded it. The waiters didnt show anything on their faces, but they were actually quite surprised, because there were only three of them around the big table. Leng Shaoting also ordered a bottle of good wine for dinner. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt eat much at dinner, but Shangguan Yang ate a lot. He had a bigger stomach than them, and didnt feel full at all. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting shared the wine with Shangguan Yang during the meal. When they finished the meal, they went back to the suite together. Shangguan Yang kept on learning how to use his new phone, and Leng Shaoting booked ne tickets for tomorrows flight. Chapter 1599 - I Don’t Mind It

Chapter 1599: I Dont Mind It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting decided to find a remote ce to put their car into her telepathic eye spaceter, after which they would go to the airport in a car arranged by the hotel tomorrow morning. When it was almost 9 pm, Gu Ning told Shangguan Yang to stay in the suite, and that they would be back in a while. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt stay outside for long, and came back in half an hour. Leng Shaoting wanted to have some private time with Gu Ning, but they couldnt leave Shangguan Yang alone in the hotel for too long. Shangguan Yang was an adult, but he knew nothing about the new world. He still needed to learn a lot about modern society. Leng Shaoting would hire a cook, and a chauffeur for Shangguan Yang after they arrived at the capital. Shangguan Yang preferred to live in a quiet ce, so he didnt want many people to stay by his side. Leng Shaoting seldom came back to the capital, so Gu Ning would visit Shangguan Yang more often. In his daily life, Shangguan Yang could meditate, read books, use hisputer, or go around with the help of his chauffeur. Shangguan Yang wouldnt feel bored when he lived alone, because he had stayed in the tower for hundreds of years before. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting reminded Shangguan Yang to take good care of himself, and Shangguan Yang felt quite satisfied with his life as long as he had delicious foods and good drinks. Shangguan Yang also learned about Leng Shaotings job, so he wouldnt force him to practice his cultivation every day. Nevertheless, Leng Shaoting wouldnt bezy either, because he had his goal. ... All of them had the habit of getting up early in the morning, so they were awake at 6 am the next day. They went to have breakfast together at 7 am. Leng Shaoting went to check outter, and they went to the airport in a car arranged by the hotel. It was several minutes past 8 pm, so they waited for their flight in the lounge. Shangguan Yang felt excited when he saw nes flying up in the air. He sometimes even eximed and attracted a lot of attention from other passengers. Gu Ning felt slightly embarrassed, while Leng Shaoting felt nothing. Some unkind people couldnt help butugh at Shangguan Yang. Where does hee from? Hasnt he seen nes before? Hes so rude. Hes shouting and yelling! Hearing that, Gu Ning turned to face them. Dont be so mean. My grandfather is simply very excited to take a ne for the first time. Gu Ning argued with them because she didnt want other people to humiliate Shangguan Yang. The salesman in the smartphone store had done the same thing yesterday, and Shangguan Yang defended her as well. Its fine. I dont mind it, Shangguan Yang said tofort Gu Ning. He knew that Gu Ning stood up for him, but he really didnt care about other peoples opinions. I dont want them to humiliate you in public, said Gu Ning. In her eyes, Shangguan Yang was a very kind old man. Shangguan Yang said nothing further, but he felt touched. They waited for a while longer before they went aboard. Because they booked ne tickets a littlete, there were no vacant seats in the first ss. Luckily, they sessfully booked three seats in the same row so that they could sit together. Shangguan Yang sat on the window seat, Leng Shaoting sat in the middle, while Gu Ning sat on the aisle seat. When the ne started to slide, a stewardess reminded the passengers to turn off their phones. Gu Ning told Shangguan Yang to turn off his phone and told him why he should do that when the ne was about to take off. Since everything was new in Shangguan Yangs eyes, she needed to exin everything to him. This was the first time that Shangguan Yang had ever taken a ne, but he soon got used to it. About one and half an hourster, they arrived at City Qing. There they needed to wait for another two hours for their next flight from City Qing to the capital. During this time, they could have their lunch. So because they didnt have much time, they went to have a hot pot. When they were ordering food, the waiter was surprised, because they ordered much more food than the amount three people could eat. Nevertheless, although the waiter thought it was too much, he didnt say anything about it. Chapter 1600 - Master Leng Is Jealous

Chapter 1600: Master Leng Is Jealous

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As usual, Shangguan Yang ate most of the food, while Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting ate normally. They finished lunch within 40 minutes and went to take their next ne. They still didnt have ne tickets for the first ss, and sat together in a back row. Nearly three hourster, they arrived at the airport in the capital. Once Gu Ning turned on her phone, she saw a missed call from Yu Zi. Yu Zi also sent her a message. She told Gu Ning that her designs were picked by the Paris Fashion Week, which was a piece of very good news. Jason had undoubtedly helped her a lot. In todays society, ones connections were as important as his or her abilities. After all, no designers designs were terrible at the finals. Jason was a famous international clothing designer, so the fashion industry noticed Yu Zis designs. Gu Ning felt very happy for Yu Zis achievement and sent her a message to congratte her. Yu Zis sess also relied on Gu Nings support. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, she couldnt have met Jason and finally won a position in the fashion industry. Although Yu Zi could live a good life even if she didnt meet Gu Ning, her life wouldnt be so different without Gu Nings help. Yu Zi knew it very clearly, so she would never betray Gu Ning no matter how sessful she became in the future. Even though she built Charm, she was a better designer than a businesswoman. ... The moment Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning, and Shangguan Yang left the airport, they saw a car waiting for them outside. Gu Ning actually had two cars in her telepathic eye space, but it wasnt convenient for her to get them out right now. The car was a ck Land Rover, which would be Shangguan Yangs exclusive car. His chauffeur was Shi Ke. He was nicknamed Stone and was a retired soldier. Nice to see you, Miss Gu, Lord Leng, and Master Shangguan, Stone said to them with great respect. He was Shangguan Yangs personal chauffeur, so he had to know Shangguan Yangs name. This is Shi Ke, but you can also call him Stone, Leng Shaoting said. Nice to meet you, Stone. Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang greeted him. After that, they got in the car together. Leng Shaotings siheyuan was kept very clean all the time, but no one lived there, so they needed to buy some things before Shangguan Yang moved inside. Therefore, they went to a shopping mall first. There was a cook waiting for them in the siheyuan, which was arranged by Leng Shaoting too. Gu Ning also had told her people to prepare several sets of clothing for Shangguan Yang at the Gufan store. They only needed to shop for whatever Shangguan Yang wanted now. However, when they had just left the shopping mall, Leng Shaoting received Master Lengs call. He didnt bother to avoid Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang, and picked up the call right away. Whats up, grandpa? The moment he finished saying that, Master Lengined on the phone. Shaoting, do you still remember that you have a grandfather in the capital? Whos the old man youre shopping with? Youve never shopped with me before! Leng Shaoting was surprised, because he didnt know how Master Leng found out that he was shopping with other people. Master Leng seldom went outside to shop, so Leng Shaoting guessed that his friends must have seen them. He was right. One of Master Lengs friends caught Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting shopping with Shangguan Yang in the shopping mall, and called Master Leng at once. Master Leng got jealous when he heard that, because Leng Shaoting hadnt shopped with him before. Besides, the old man wasnt Tang Haifeng nor anyone else he knew. The strange old man must have a close rtionship with them since Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were willing to shop with him. Because Leng Shaoting didnt avoid Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang, they heard Master Lengs angry voice from the phone. Gu Ning felt a little guilty, but Shangguan Yang wasnt mad at all. Instead, he felt it was quite funny. Leng Shaoting actually didnt feel guilty, because Master Leng didnt need to go outside and shop for his clothes. Given Master Lengs social status, he didnt show up often in a public ce unless it was necessary. In addition, Master Leng could have any designers clothes as long as he wanted them. Well, its my private teacher, Leng Shaoting said. Chapter 1601 - I’m Not a Kid

Chapter 1601: Im Not a Kid

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Do you prefer to shop with your private teacher than your own grandfather? Master Leng questioned. Of course not, my private teacher just came to the capital today, and he doesnt have any clothes with him, so were shopping together now. Grandpa, if you want to shop right now, you can tell your chauffeur to drive you here. Ningning and I can wait for you, said Leng Shaoting. It was still early, and they werent in a rush to go home. In addition, Leng Shaoting thought it was necessary for Master Leng to meet Shangguan Yang, and they could be friends. Since Shangguan Yang was his private teacher, he was willing to introduce him to his family. What? Do you want me to go to see you on my own? I dont see your sincerity. Master Leng was even more displeased. I can go to pick you up, Leng Shaoting said. Forget it, Im in no mood to shop now; you can enjoy yourself, Master Leng said and hung up on Leng Shaoting. Master Leng wasnt intolerant, and he understood that Leng Shaoting had to take care of his private teacher today. He refused to shop with them, because he didnt think it was a good idea and it wasnt convenient for him to show up in public. Is grandpa annoyed at us? Gu Ning asked with worries. Not at all. Grandpa isnt mean, he simply made an excuse to call me. He knows that Im not busy these days. Leng Shaoting exined. Normally, he was very busy, and Master Leng seldom called him unless something important came up. Oh, I also have prepared clothes from Gufan for Grandpa Leng. Why dont you go back hometer and share a meal with him and give him my gift? Gu Ning said. I can stay here and take care of Grandpa Shangguan. Master Leng was an aging old man after all, and it was quite understandable that he wanted to see his grandchildren more often. Leng Shaoting actually felt guilty too, because he was always absent. We can go to visit him together tomorrow. I think hell be happier if you go to see him with the gift, Leng Shaoting said. Alright, both of you can go home now. Im totally fine being alone with delicious food and good drinks. Shangguan Yang interrupted them at this moment. He was very used to being alone anyway. Well... Leng Shaoting hesitated. Its fine. Im not a kid, said Shangguan Yang. Since he was willing to be alone, Gu Ning epted his advice. Great, its still early, and we can send you to the siheyuan first. Sure. Shangguan Yang agreed. After that, they went straight to the siheyuan. They were in the city center now, and the siheyuan wasnt far from them, so they arrived about a dozen minutester. Once they walked into this siheyuan, Lao Zhang, the cook, went to greet Leng Shaoting, Shangguan Yang, and Gu Ning. Lao Zhang was a man in his early forties. Because he was a cook and needed to try different dishes, he was slightly fat. Nice to see you, Lord Leng, Miss Gu, and Elder Shangguan, Lao Zhang said with great respect to them. Master, this is Lao Zhang, hell be your cook from now on, Leng Shaoting said to Shangguan Yang. Although Lao Zhang was Shangguan Yangs cook, he didnt live in this siheyuan. He had a family, so he woulde here before 7 am and leave after Shangguan Yang finished dinner. Normally, he woulde every day unless Shangguan Yang wasnt home. He could also ask for leave from Shangguan Yang if he needed to deal with something else. As for Stone, he didnt have a family, so he lived in this siheyuan. If Lao Zhang was absent, Stone could cook for Shangguan Yang too, but he wasnt as good at cooking as Lao Zhang. Luckily, Shangguan Yang wasnt a picky eater. Lao Zhang, my private teacher is a big eater, and he can eat as much as four people do, so you need to prepare more food for him, Leng Shaoting said. Hearing that, Lao Zhang was surprised, but didnt show it on his face. No problem, Lord Leng. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting guided Shangguan Yang to his room. Even though Shangguan Yang was going to live here for a long time, Leng Shaoting was the owner of this house after all, so Shangguan Yang only stayed in a separate yard of the siheyuan. Each room in this siheyuan was a separate yard, but it wasnt very big. The room was about 60 square-metersrge with a bedroom of about 40 square-meters, a bathroom, and a small courtyard of more than 20 square-meters. There wasnt much greenery in the yard, with only a big tree in the corner. An old-fashioned wooden armchair was under the tree, and a round stone table along with four stone benches were ced beside it. Potted nts were around them. The style of the bedroom was also ssical. There was a bookcase with many books and a desk on the right. Aputer as well as a few antiques were ced on the desk. There was a separate bathroom inside too. Very good! Shangguan Yang liked his bedroom which was decorated in a traditional style very much. Leng Shaoting amodated Shangguan Yang here because he had asked for his preferences before. Shaoting, when will you leave? asked Shangguan Yang all of a sudden. Tomorrow afternoon, or the day after tomorrow, said Leng Shaoting. He needed to go back to the military base to see whether everything went well while he was absent. Great, you can stay here tonight, and well practice in a suburb in the early morning tomorrow, said Shangguan Yang. Leng Shaoting was a little surprised, and he actually didnt want to do that, but he still agreed. Sure, but I need to go home to share a meal with my grandfatherter, and I will probably bete getting home after driving Ningning home. He wanted to spend more private time with Gu Ning, but Shangguan Yang didnt think of it at all. Gu Ning also wanted to be alone with Leng Shaoting for a while, but his practice was more important. Chapter 1602 - Stay Alone Together

Chapter 1602: Stay Alone Together

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No problem, said Shangguan Yang. After amodating Shangguan Yang, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. There were two garages in this siheyuan. One was open, while the other was closed. The car Stone drove was in the open garage, and the closed garage was empty. Because nobody knew whether there was a car in the closed garage, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting secretly put their ORV which they bought in City Ge into it before they drove it towards the Leng familys old house. The clothes Gu Ning prepared for Master Leng were ced on the rear seats in the car. Gu Ning had also prepared new clothing for Leng Yuanzhens family and Leng Yuanqian, but she had no gifts for Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia. Leng Shaoming wasnt in the capital, and Gu Ning had never seen him before, so she didnt prepare a gift for him either. She only prepared a gift for Leng Yuanqian because she didnt have direct conflict with him, and there was no need for her to me him for what Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia had done. Although she disliked him, she couldnt forget her manners. However, when they left the siheyuan, Leng Shaoting looked unhappy. Gu Ning understood his thoughts and said, Dont you want to improve your level as a cultivator? I do, but I also want to have some private time with you, Leng Shaoting said and sounded upset. It wasnt easy for him to see Gu Ning after all. I want to stay alone together with you too, but your practice is more important. We can finish dinner earlier and go have a date before we go back to the siheyuan, Gu Ning said. Great. Leng Shaoting nodded. Gu Ning didnt tell Master Leng that she would go to visit him with Leng Shaoting in order to surprise him. When they arrived at the Leng familys old house, it wasnt 6 pm yet, and only Master Leng was in the house. He was reading in his study, and didnt know that Gu Ning came back with Leng Shaoting until Leng Changzhi reported it to him. Master Leng was excited when he heard that both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were back, but the broad smile suddenly disappeared from his face once he thought of something. I dont care whether theyre back or not. Dont call me until dinner is ready! Master Leng said and pouted. Leng Changzhi didnt know what to say at this moment. He understood that Master Leng was still annoyed at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Since Master Leng was unwilling toe out, he had to wee Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning alone. Lord Leng, Lady Ning, wee home! Leng Changzhi smiled at Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Where is my grandfather? asked Leng Shaoting. Master Leng is in his study now, and I already told him that youre back home, said Leng Changzhi. He refused toe out. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning exchanged a nce. Why dont you go to see grandpa? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting. Its fine. Dinner is about to begin, and helle outter, said Leng Shaoting. He knew his grandfathers personality very well, and he believed that his grandfather woulde out soon. Gu Ning agreed. Master Leng refused toe out right now in order to wait for Leng Shaoting to see him, but Leng Shaoting was absent for a long time. He wanted to go outside right now, but felt it would be embarrassing. At this time, he was in no mood for reading, and regretted venting his annoyance on them. Afterwards, Master Leng slightly opened the door of his room, trying to hear what they were talking about. ... When Yu Yin came home her face lit up with happiness once she saw Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Hi, Shaoting, Ningning! Hi, Aunt Yin. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting smiled at her. Aunt Yin, I just founded a new clothing brand, so Ive prepared new clothes for all of you. Although its a new brand, it has great quality and I hope youll like it, Gu Ning said and handed Yu Yin a box. Thank you so much, Ningning! You alwayse with gifts for us, Yu Yin said and beamed. I read the news about your new clothing brand. To be honest, I like Gufans designs. Hearing that Gu Ning had gifts for all of them, Master Leng ached to go outside. Oh, where is your grandfather? Isnt he home? Yu Yin asked all of a sudden. Grandfather is in his study now, and doesnt want toe out until dinner is ready, said Leng Shaoting. Master Leng was angry again when Leng Shaoting said that, because he knew that Leng Shaoting did it on purpose. Fine. Yu Yin felt it was strange, but said nothing further about it. Where is Shaoxi and Shaoxun? Yu Yin asked. It was during the winter vacation, so Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi didnt need to go to their schools. Theyre ying games upstairs. Its my fault. I forgot to tell them that Lord Leng and Lady Ning are home, Leng Changzhi said. Chapter 1603 - Piqued Master Leng

Chapter 1603: Piqued Master Leng

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Once Leng Changzhi told Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were back, they stopped ying games and quickly ran downstairs. Wee home! Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi beamed at Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Hi, I have a gift from my new clothing brand for both of you, Gu Ning said and took out two boxes. Is it Gufan? I like it so much! Thanks! Actually I wanted to buy it myself the other day. Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi were very happy to receive the gift. Although Gufan was a new brand, they believed that it would be popr and famous soon. They didnt have any vanity, so they were quite satisfied with Gufan. When they took the gift over from Gu Ning, they thanked her with a broad smile. Master Leng was restless in his study. He wanted to join them, but was reluctant to embarrass himself, which was torture for him. My pleasure, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoxun couldnt wait a second longer and put his new clothes on at once. Wow, I love it. It fits me so well! He also had a hat as an essory. Leng Shaoting felt so proud of Gu Ning at this moment. In his eyes, Gu Ning was able to do everything well. I love my new clothes too! Leng Shaoxi said. She actually liked many sets of new Gufan clothing, and Gu Ning coincidentally sent her one of them. It was impossible for a clothing brand to make every piece of clothing popr, but Gufan was liked by most people, which was enough. Therefore, Gu Ning chose a set of clothing for Leng Shaoxi which was the most popr set among the young people. She knew that Leng Shaoxi would like it. Where is grandpa? Isnt he home? Leng Shaoxun asked. Hes in his study now, said Yu Yin. Whats he doing in his study? Doesnt he always want Shaoting and Ningning to visit him? Why doesnt hee out now? Leng Shaoxun was confused. Why dont you go to ask your grandfather toe out for dinner? The meal will be ready any second, said Yu Yin. No problem. Leng Shaoxun agreed, then went to Master Lengs room. The second Master Leng heard that Leng Shaoxun wasing, he hurriedly went back to his desk and even forgot to close the door. Therefore, Leng Shaoxun didnt bother to knock on the door and directly walked inside. Grandpa, whatre you busy with? Shaoting and Ningning are home now. Why dont you go to see them? Oh, its done now. Master Leng seized the chance and made an excuse to leave his study. He stood up and walked out together with Leng Shaoxun. When he saw Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning in the living room, he still looked serious and didnt greet them. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were the young generation, so they must greet Master Leng first. Hi, grandpa! Were home, grandpa. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning greeted Master Leng. Great. Master Leng didnt show much happiness on his face, which was quite strange. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning knew the reason, but didnt say anything about it. Grandpa, I have a gift for you too. Its from my new clothing brand. I dont know whether you like it or not, and I should have sent it to you earlier on, but I was busy the other day. I just came back to the capital today. I wanted to visit you first, but Shaotings private teacher came here with us. We couldnt bring him here, so we amodated him somewhere else before we came here. Grandpa, please dont be mad at us, Gu Ning said. Nonsense, Im not mad at all. Master Leng argued. Thats great. Gu Ning smiled. Since hes Shaotings private teacher, Shaoting must take good care of him, added Master Leng. In fact, although Master Leng was a little jealous, he knew that Leng Shaoting could learn a lot from his private teacher, which was very important. We will, said Gu Ning. After that, Master Lengs annoyance went away, and he started to smile and talk with Gu Ning about her new clothing brand. He liked Gu Nings gift, and her kindness. Before long, Leng Yuanzhen and Leng Yuanqian were home too, and Gu Ning gave them their gifts as well. Leng Yuanzhen took the gift with happiness, but Leng Yuanqian was surprised to receive a gift from Gu Ning. Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were absent today, because they were still in the hospital. Except for Master Leng, the others didnt know that Leng Shaojia had paid a professional killer to hurt Gu Ning. And because Gu Ning already got over it, there was no need for Master Leng to bring it up now. Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were anxious about what Master Leng would do in the following days. Master Leng felt a little uneasy once he thought of what Leng Shaojia had done to Gu Ning. Chapter 1604 - Displeased

Chapter 1604: Displeased

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even though Gu Ning already got over it, Master Leng still felt guilty. Gu Ning noticed Master Lengs sudden emotional change, but she said nothing. She had no intention to bring it up either. After dinner, Master Leng told Leng Shaoting to have a private talk with him in the study, and Leng Shaoxun begged Gu Ning to teach him more fighting skills. Leng Shaoxun clearly knew that he wasntparable to Gu Ning, so he wanted to learn from her. We just had dinner. Why dont you let Ningning have a rest? Yu Yin wasnt happy about it. Aunt Yin, its fine. Gu Ning didnt mind it at all. Leng Shaoxun was a little embarrassed when his mother criticized him, but he felt much better after knowing that Gu Ning didnt mind. Ningning doesnt mind! said Leng Shaoxun. Fine. Yu Yin said nothing further. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoxun then walked outside, followed by Leng Shaoxi who was interested. Ningning, Im curious about which one is better between you and Shaoting, Leng Shaoxun said all of a sudden. Although he believed that Leng Shaoting must be better than Gu Ning, Gu Ning was very outstanding too. Shaoting is better than me, said Gu Ning. With her magical energy and the flood dragons help, Gu Ning could defeat Leng Shaoting, but she wasnt as strong as him by herself. When Leng Shaoting became a senior cultivator one day in the future, she probably would be no match for him even if she had her magical energy and the flood dragons help. As long as Leng Shaoting could reach the high level from concrete to abstract, he would be unstoppable. The flood dragon was afraid of Shangguan Yang precisely because Shangguan Yang was at a very high level. However, if the flood dragon was transformed into a dragon, only a senior cultivator with free spirit would be able to control it. It was difficult for a cultivator to have a free spirit, and only a few cultivators could seed. Leng Shaoxun was quite happy when he heard that Leng Shaoting was even better than Gu Ning, because Leng Shaoting was his idol and he didnt want his idol to be weak. Anyway, they were a family, and he could learn from both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. ... Leng Shaoting had a short conversation with Master Leng in the study, after which he went to see Gu Ning and Leng Shaoxun. Because Gu Ning needed to teach Leng Shaoxun fighting skills, it was unavoidable for them to touch each others body, but Leng Shaoting was still displeased. Let me teach him, said Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning noticed his unhappiness, so she listened to him. Leng Shaoxun didnt have acute senses like Gu Ning, so he didnt think further about it. However, Leng Shaoting quickly beat Leng Shaoxun down on the ground. Shaoting, shouldnt you teach me some skills? Leng Shaoxun was confused and in pain. We need to deal with something else now, so we should go, Leng Shaoting said. Leng Shaoxun pouted, but couldnt stop them. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting excused themselves and left. It wasnt a secret that both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were always upied with work, so the others understood them very well. They were only worried about Gu Nings and Leng Shaotings health. Where are we going? asked Gu Ning once they left the Leng familys old house. She didnt say anything about Leng Shaoting getting jealous earlier. Lets go home now, said Leng Shaoting. Do you need to deal with something else? I can go home myself if youre busy, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning thought that Leng Shaoting would be busy with something because Master Leng just had a private talk with him. Not at all, said Leng Shaoting. Then why do you want to go home so early? Gu Ning felt confused. Well, because we need to do something at home, said Leng Shaoting and gave Gu Ning a meaningful nce. Fine. Gu Ning nodded, and still didnt know what Leng Shaoting was going to do with her at home. Leng Shaoting put on an evil smile when he noticed that Gu Ning still had no idea what he wanted to do. He actually couldnt wait to kiss and touch her. Leng Shaoting drove back to his own house, and he pressed Gu Ning against the wall the moment they walked inside. Without dy, he kissed her wildly. They hadnt been so close for a long time, so Gu Ning didnt push him away and kissed him back with passion. As the kiss got deeper, they wanted more. Oh, wait a second. Gu Ning suddenly thought of something and pushed Leng Shaoting away. Whats wrong? Leng Shaoting was upset. Didnt you say that you need to deal with something at home? I think you should get your things done first, said Gu Ning with a serious expression. Hearing that, Leng Shaotingughed. What? Gu Ning was confused. I am already doing what I wanted to do, said Leng Shaoting with a broad smile. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, and Leng Shaoting kissed her again before she could say another word. In the next hour, they made love again and again till they were out of strength. When it was about 11 pm, Leng Shaoting had to go back to his siheyuan, so he kissed Gu Ning good-bye and left. Chapter 1605 - Scare Tang Yaxin Again

Chapter 1605: Scare Tang Yaxin Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning didnt go to sleep after Leng Shaoting left, but disguised herself as Tang Aining and went to see Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin. She didnt know that Qi Ziyue was already caught by Tang Bingsen, and she only found that he was absent in the hospital. She thought that Qi Ziyue had already left the hospital. Since she couldnt find Qi Ziyue, she went to see Tang Yaxin. Tang Yaxin was still staying in the same ward. Even though many terrible things had happened to her, Tang Yaxin didnt move to another ward or another hospital, because she knew that Tang Aining was spying on her. Ji Yijing had the idea to let Tang Yaxin have recovery abroad, but Tang Bingsen was worried that they might not be able to help her if anything bad happened again. It made sense, so Ji Yijing gave up the idea. Tang Bingsen never wanted Tang Yaxin to take over their family business, but it didnt mean that he disliked her. Tang Yaxin was his daughter anyway, and he cared about her. He had an illegitimate son only because he wanted to give his business to a man, but Tang Yaxin could still have a third of his property. Therefore, he still wanted Tang Yaxin to be safe. Tang Yaxins ward was under heightened security this time, and all the windows were closed. However, they couldnt stop Gu Ning froming inside. The windows of Tang Yaxins ward were closed, but the curtains werent, so it was still easy for Gu Ning to scare Tang Yaxin. At this time, Tang Yaxin wasnt asleep. She simply gazed at the ceiling in silence. She was now much more haggard than ever. She lost a lot of weight and looked older. It was hard for her to fall asleep, because she would have nightmares once she closed her eyes. Ji Yijing was sleeping peacefully, because she wasnt the target, so she was able to rx. Gu Ning nced around, then found that there was no one in the ward beneath Tang Yaxins, so she walked towards it. Without much effort, Gu Ning entered the ward and walked to the window. After that, she took out a gun from her telepathic eye space. She had grabbed it from a robberst time in City G, and there were two bullets left inside. Gu Ning took the bullets out leaving the gun empty. She then wrote down several lines on a piece of white cloth. Tang Yaxin, do you still remember the two shots in my body? Youll go through the same thing. Gu Ning tied the cloth to the gun but didnt wrap it in case they couldnt see the gun. Although Tang Yaxin didnt fire the two bullets into her body, Tang Yaxin was involved in the crime. When everything was done, Gu Ning heavily threw it towards the window of Tang Yaxins ward. Normally, it was impossible for the gun to break the window. The window wasnt thick, the problem was the angle. Nevertheless, the result was different when Gu Ning threw it over, because she put her magical power into the gun, so it was able to break the window. With a loud crash, the window was broken into pieces. Tang Yaxin was scared and began to scream loudly, which woke Ji Yijing up and the security guards along with mercenaries ran over at once. Gu Ning left without hesitation before they found her. She enjoyed it when they were mad and nervous but couldnt catch her. In that case, they had to stay alert day and night. The gun fell on Tang Yaxins bed by ident, and Tang Yaxin trembled in fear. Its a gun! Ji Yijing eximed. A security guard went to pick the gun up, and a mercenary went to the broken window in a hurry. He looked around, but found nothing suspicious. The security guard untied the white cloth around the gun, so Tang Yaxin could read the lines. Tang Yaxin, do you still remember the two shots in my body? Youll go through the same thing. No, no, no! Tang Yaxin screamed again. She knew this threat was from Tang Aining, and she covered her head with her hands, trying to protect herself from danger. She was too scared to say another word now. Ji Yijing didnt have time tofort Tang Yaxin and read the lines on the white cloth too. Tang Aining is a bitch! Isnt it over yet? Ji Yijing shouted in anger. It wasnt over yet, and it was actually far from the end. Gu Ning decided to y the game as long as she wanted to. The noises in Tang Yaxins ward disturbed other patients in other wards. Because it was veryte, other people couldnt see what was happening in Tang Yaxins ward. Chapter 1606 - Paid to Kill

Chapter 1606: Paid to Kill

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Given what had happened, Ji Yijing had to talk to Tang Bingsen. Tang Bingsen was angry when Tang Aining wouldnt stop harassing Tang Yaxin. Even though he wasnt surprised that Tang Aining would continue to do that, he was still full of anger. His people couldnt find her at all, but she was able to appear and disappear out of the blue as she wanted. Tang Bingsen thought for a while, then told Ji Yijing to bring Tang Yaxin home tomorrow. They could hire a family doctor to take care of her. Their home was safer than the hospital, and he was confident to catch Tang Aining as long as Tang Aining dared toe. He didnte up with that idea until now, or he would have done that earlier on. He was too busy recently to think of a good idea. Because it was toote tonight, Tang Yaxin had to stay in the hospital till tomorrow. The ward was damaged, so she was moved into another ward. The Tang family would pay for the damage of the ward, because they failed to catch Tang Aining. It was nothing for the Tang family, but they felt unhappy about it. ... Gu Ning was about to take a taxi and went back to Leng Shaotings house, but she suddenly noticed that someone was following her. Therefore, she decided to walk for a while. When she walked, she felt the man still followed her. The man also realized that he was already exposed, because Gu Ning gave up taking a taxi all of a sudden, but he didnt stop following her. Although the capital was a crowded advanced city, it wasnt bright and full of people everywhere. There were dark alleys too. Gu Ning found a dark and narrow alley without anyone inside, then walked straight into it. She didnt go far, and stopped three meters from the entrance. The man met Gu Nings eyes once he followed her and walked into the alley. He was a strong muscr man about 30 years old, and it was quite obvious that he had the habit of practicing his fighting skills. Besides, Gu Ning had a feeling that he could be a killer. Who are you? Why are you following me? Gu Ning asked. Although she already had the answer, she still wanted to hear it from the mans mouth. Ive been paid to kill you, said the man. The next second, he dashed forward to attack Gu Ning, and Gu Ning fought back at once. He was eager to kill Gu Ning, so each of his movements aimed to hurt her badly. However, it wasnt easy to hurt Gu Ning at all. Within seconds, Gu Ning controlled the situation. It wasnt a surprising result, because the man was aware of Gu Nings ability, but he had to do his job. He did the best of his ability, but still failed to catch Gu Ning. In the end, he realized that it was impossible for him to catch her right now, and he wanted to get out while the goings good. However, Gu Ning wouldnt let him escape. Tell me, who sent you? asked Gu Ning. Gu Ning thought the person must be Tang Bingsen or Qi Ziyue, because she only had conflict against them recently. The man refused to tell her. Gu Ning didnt bother to force him to tell her, because she already had the answer in her mind. Whether the person was Tang Bingsen or Qi Ziyue, she wouldnt allow them to get away with it. Without hesitation, Gu Ning disabled the man. He wanted to kill her after all, so she had to teach him a lesson. She didnt kill him simply because she didnt want someone to die in her hands, which might cause her bad luck. Gu Ning left after the man was disabled. ... In the early morning, Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yang got up at 5 am, then drove to a suburb. Gu Ning also got up early to run. She ran into Jiang Ruiqin and Tang Qingyang when she was running that morning. Hi, Gu Ning, what a coincidence! Both Jiang Ruiqin and Tang Qingyang were happy to see Gu Ning. Although Jiang Ruiqin couldnt win Gu Nings heart, he already got over it so they could still be friends. In addition, Leng Shaoting was a very outstanding young man, so it wasnt humiliating to lose to him. As long as they were friends, he could still see Gu Ning and care about her. Hi, morning! Gu Ning smiled at them. After that, they began to run together. Gu Ning, I heard a piece of big news about you the other day, said Jiang Ruiqin. He was talking about Gufan. He paid a lot of attention to Gu Ning, so he knew what she was doing these days and he had also sent her a message to congratte her on the opening ceremony of Gufan. Well, its not a big thing, said Gu Ning. She was being modest and a new clothing brand was literally nothing in her eyes. Gufan was a newly-established clothing brand, and it gained a lot of fame within a few days because of Gu Nings influence. Nevertheless, Gufan was of high quality among other clothing brands at the same level as it. In the clothing industry, more and more businessmen valued profits above quality, so it wasnt easy for customers to find a clothing brand with good quality and reasonable prices. Of course its a big thing. You dont need to be modest. Not many people can do what youve achieved, said Jiang Ruiqin. He sincerely admired Gu Nings abilities and ambition. Gu Ning smiled and said nothing further about it. Oh, Qingyang, hows your work going? Gu Ning asked Tang Qingyang all of a sudden. Not bad, I just became the head of a new project and I have support from several directors, said Tang Qingyang. Jiang Ruiqin was very smart and he somehow felt that Gu Ning had a special rtionship with Tang Qingyang. Chapter 1607 - Her Grudge Against the Tang Family

Chapter 1607: Her Grudge Against the Tang Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Feel free to let me know if you need my help, said Gu Ning. I will, said Tang Qingyang. He wouldnt hesitate to turn to Gu Ning for help if he encountered trouble when he was dealing with the Tang Organization. He knew that he was alone in the fight against the Tang family. After hearing their conversation, Jiang Ruiqin was more sure that Gu Ning and Tang Qingyang must be working with each other on something. They ran for another while, but neither Jiang Ruiqin nor Tang Qingyang could follow Gu Ning. They stoppedter and Gu Ning continued to run ahead. Qingyang, is Gu Ning aware of what youre doing about the Tang family? asked Jiang Ruiqin. Tang Qingyang remained silent for a while, then said, Im going to tell you something secret, and you cant tell anyone else. Gu Ning is actually the person who caused the Tang family all this trouble. Jiang Ruiqin was Tang Qingyangs close friend, so he was willing to share his secrets with him. Anyway, Jiang Ruiqin already knew many secrets about him, and it wasnt a big deal if he learned more. Most importantly, he trusted Jiang Ruiqin. What? Jiang Ruiqin rounded his eyes in shock and couldnt believe his ears. To his astonishment, Gu Ning caused the Tang family a lot of trouble. Does she have any grudges against the Tang family, or is she simply helping you? Jiang Ruiqin asked again. She has a long-standing grudge against the Tang family, because my older cousin, Tang Aining, was her private teacher. The Tang family caused Tang Ainings death, so Gu Ning wants to take revenge for her teacher, said Tang Qingyang. Jiang Ruiqin had heard of Tang Aining from Tang Qingyang before, but he didnt know much about her. Although Tang Aining was born in a super-rich family, she seldom showed up in public, so other people thought Tang Yaxin was the only daughter of the Tang family. Tang Aining is Gu Nings private teacher? Jiang Ruiqin was surprised again by Gu Nings rtionship with Tang Aining. What did Tang Aining do in the past? Since Tang Aining was Gu Nings private teacher, Tang Aining couldnt be simple. She was the Tang familys spy, and was trained to be a killer, said Tang Qingyang. Knowing that, Jiang Ruiqin was taken aback. If Tang Aining was trained to be a professional killer by the Tang family, the Tang family definitely wouldnt expose her to the public. It wasnt strange that a big powerful family had killers and spies to serve it, so Jiang Ruiqin wasnt surprised about it. However, to his astonishment, Tang Bingsen was a cruel father and trained his own daughter to be a killer and caused her death in the end. In that case, Jiang Ruiqin understood why Gu Ning was working with Tang Qingyang now. Well, do you want to unseat the Tang family together? asked Jiang Ruiqin. Yeah, Gu Ning wants to help me take over the chairmans position, said Tang Qingyang. Hearing that, Jiang Ruiqin smiled. I believe that with her help you can do that sooner orter. Jiang Ruiqin wasnt worried about Tang Qingyang once he learned that Gu Ning was secretly helping him. I believe so. Tang Qingyang also smiled with confidence. Gu Ning was very influential, and she had Leng Shaotings support as well. Since she was determined to take revenge, she wouldnt allow herself to fail. ... After running in the morning, Gu Ning went to herpany. Leng Shaoting took the carst night, so Gu Ning decided to take a taxi today. The Lamborghini in her telepathic eye space was too noticeable so she didnt want to drive it. ... In the early morning, Tang Bingsen also received the news that the killer he hired failed to kill Tang Aining, which filled him with anger. Although he knew that Tang Aining wasnt weak at all, he was still disappointed when he heard that it was a failure. If Tang Aining wasnt dead, he would be in great danger. Tang Aining didnt take any action to hurt him right now, but he knew that it would happen in the near future. Tang Yaxin was being tortured by her now, and he could be her next target. He definitely didnt want that to happen. Tang Bingsen always believed that no one was able to hurt him given his social status nowadays, but Tang Aining changed his life. He couldnt eat, sleep, or work normally now because of her. He had to kill Tang Aining and he would keep on trying to do that, even though he failed this time. Shortly after he heard the bad news, Tang Bingsen received a call from Ji Yijing and was told that Tang Yaxin just tried tomit suicide by swallowing too many sleeping pills. Tang Yaxin felt it was too difficult to live now, so she wanted to end her life to get rid of the pain and fear. She couldnt fall asleep these days, so the doctor gave her some sleeping pills to help her have some sleep. However, she didnt want to die untilst night when she poured the whole bottle of sleeping pills into her mouth. Tang Bingsen was mad and anxious. He criticized Ji Yijing for not taking good care of Tang Yaxin at the hospital. As Tang Yaxins mother, Ji Yijing was supposed to stop her frommitting suicide. Ji Yijing cried and didnt know what to say, because she was unwilling to see it happen as well. In the end, they med Tang Aining for it. Actually, it should be Tang Bingsens fault, because he had betrayed Tang Ainings mother and married Ji Yijing, who was his mistress. Anyway, karma was real. All the good and bad things that a person did in the past affected how good or bad his or her future life would be. Tang Yaxin was pushed into an operation room, and as her father, Tang Bingsen had to go visit her. Chapter 1608 - Defame

Chapter 1608: Defame

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Gu Ning arrived outside herpany, she didnt feel any cultivators around, which meant that Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were absent. Both of them went back to the cultivation world. They had spied on Gu Ning for a long time, but found nothing useful, so they couldnt waste anymore time on her. Dongfang Ziyu needed to practice her cultivation, and so did Wu Shunhua. Although Wu Shunhua wouldnt participate in the kung fupetition, he couldnt stop improving himself. Cultivators could live longer than mortals, but it also depended on their levels. If a cultivators level wasnt high, he wouldnt live much longer than a mortal. And no one wanted to die if they were able to live happily. Gu Ning told Qiao Ya that she woulde to herpany today before she left her ce, so Qiao Ya was already waiting for her when she arrived. Gao Yi wasnt in the capital, he was chasing for more details about the illegal gang behind Tang Bingsen. Once Gu Ning walked inside, Qiao Ya reported what had happened the past few days to her. During the past few days, Gufan had great sales, but it was also involved in trouble. Luckily, it wasnt serious, and was already solved. The trouble was that an Inte user posted a post saying that Gufan had a serious quality problem on social media a few days ago. It actually wasnt important, because a clothing factory needed to make arge amount of clothes so it was unavoidable that some of them werent good enough. However, the Inte users post soon went viral on social media, and many consumers demanded a response from Gufan. Gufan made a responseter and apologized to the Inte user for the bad quality clothing. Gufan also promised to pay more attention to the production of Gufan clothes in order to make sure that they were as eptable as possible. No matter what, it should take responsibility since a quality problem indeed urred. Surprisingly, the Inte user refused to return the clothing he bought from Gufan and kept on criticizing it. In the following days, more and more posts and photos about the Gufan quality problem appeared on social media, and Gao Weichao realized that it could be a scheme. It would take a long time for them to find out the truth, so Gao Weichao called Gu Ning. Gu Ning went to Kunlun Mountain at that time, so his call was transferred to Qiao Yas phone. Qiao Ya then asked for Chen Cangyis opinion and Chen Cangyi told K to handle it. They soon found out that those posts and photos came from the same clothingpany, who was defaming Gufan on purpose. Almost every one of Gu Ningspanies had been defamed before, and all the bad people had been punished ording to thew in the end, but there were still many people who wouldnt give up doing that. Not many people were aware that Gufan was owned by Gu Ning, so some people still tried topete unfairly in business. Gufanter posted the evidence of the scheme on social media to clear its name. Even though it didnt reveal the name of the clothingpany, it warned it to stop defaming Gufan. If the clothingpany dared to do it again, it would be punished ording to thew. The staff of the clothingpany were shocked when they saw the post. To their surprise, Gufan was able to find out it was them within such a short time. Without dy, they deleted their posts and photos. Many Inte users began to believe that Gufan was really innocent after they noticed that all the posts and photos were deleted. From the beginning to the end, the dramasted only for a few days. Gufans reputation wasnt seriously damaged, but Qiao Ya thought that it was still necessary for her to report it to Gu Ning. However, since the problem was already resolved, Gu Ning didnt care about it. After that, she went to see K and asked him to help her search for Qi Ziyue. Qi Ziyue had been absent for days, and she wanted to know where he was right now. Before long, K told Gu Ning that Qi Ziyue was brought away by a bunch of strong men and he soon disappeared from the surveince cameras. Gu Ning thought of Tang Bingsen once she learned that Qi Ziyue was caught and brought away. Since Qi Ziyue was in Tang Bingsens hands now, Gu Ning didnt bother to pay much attention to him, because she knew that Tang Bingsen would torture Qi Ziyue badly. Although Tang Bingsen didnt kill Qi Ziyue right away, he was torturing him every day in different ways. ... Gu Ning left herpany at 10:30 am, then went to visit Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yang. Because of Shangguan Yang, Leng Shaoting couldnt go out and see Gu Ning often. If Gu Ning didnte to see him, they would be apart for a long time again, because Leng Shaoting was going back to their military base that afternoon. Chapter 1609 - Test Gu Ning’s Ability

Chapter 1609: Test Gu Nings Ability

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On her way to Leng Shaotings siheyuan, Gu Ning received a call from Tang Qingyang. Tang Qingyang told her that Tang Yaxin tried tomit suicide by swallowing sleeping pills. Although Tang Yaxin was rescued in the hospital, her brain was permanently damaged. Tang Qingyang heard the news because one of his friends worked in the hospital where Tang Yaxin had the surgery. Gu Ning smiled when she heard what had happened to Tang Yaxin. She had no sympathy for her. Great, both she and Qi Ziyue have now been punished. Tang Bingsen has Qi Ziyue in his hands and I believe he wont allow Qi Ziyue to live afortable life. As for Tang Bingsen, we need to remove his illegal support first, which wont take long, said Gu Ning. Sure. Tang Qingyang agreed. He really trusted Gu Ning and was willing to listen to her. ... Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yang went to do their daily practice early in the morning and didnte back until lunch was ready. Gu Ning arrived at the siheyuan 10 minutes before Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yang did. Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting dined with Shangguan Yang today, Lao Zhang prepared more food for them. The three of them enjoyed lunch together, and Shangguan Yang told Leng Shaoting to continue his practice after resting for a while. The front yard of the siheyuan wasrge enough for him to practice his kung fu skills. In that case, Gu Ning was left alone, but she didnt mind it. Leng Shaoting learned ancient kung fu skills from Shangguan Yang, which were more difficult andplicated than those modern fighting skills he knew. So it took him a long time to get familiar with the new skills. Shangguan Yang showed Leng Shaoting ancient kung fu skills once, and Leng Shaoting followed after him. Although Leng Shaoting didnt have as good a memory as Gu Ning, his memory wasnt bad either. So Shangguan Yang was very satisfied with Leng Shaotings performance. Once Leng Shaoting got familiar with the new skills, he could learn to put his magical power into his movements. Ningning, youre not a cultivator, but you can learn with him too, said Shangguan Yang to Gu Ning. Sure! Gu Ning was interested. Well, you can have a kung fupetition with me first; I need to test your ability, said Shangguan Yang. He knew that Leng Shaoting asked him whether a mortal could be a cultivatorst time because of Gu Ning. And even though Leng Shaoting dropped that topicter, he understood that Leng Shaoting was worried about Gu Nings safety and life. Gu Ning probably didnt know that Leng Shaoting had already talked about that with him. Shangguan Yang wasnt sure whether Leng Shaoting would bring it up again, so he needed to test Gu Nings ability first. He wanted to see whether she could tolerate the unusual pain she would go through if she wanted to be a cultivator. No problem. Gu Ning agreed with a smile. She was excited to have apetition with Shangguan Yang too. Shangguan Yang didnt use his magic, because Gu Ning was no match for him and he was unwilling to hurt her. He only needed to test Gu Nings ability anyway. Afterwards, Gu Ning began to fight against Shangguan Yang. Although Shangguan Yang believed that Gu Ning was no match for him, he still took thepetition seriously. Gu Ning was actually much stronger than Shangguan Yang used to think, which amazed him. To be honest, it wasnt easy for him to defeat Gu Ning. Ningning, youre really good! Shangguan Yangplimented her. Grandpa Shangguan, I know Im notparable to you, said Gu Ning. Its quite unbelievable for such a young girl like you to be so excellent at kung fu! If you were a cultivator, you would definitely be a talented one, said Shangguan Yang. It was a shame that Gu Ning wasnt a cultivator. Gu Ning smiled and said nothing about it. In fact, she also wished that she could be a cultivator, and she always wanted to ask Shangguan Yang whether it was possible. However, Leng Shaoting was here right now, and she was worried that he might be disappointed if the answer was negative, so she decided to ask Shangguan Yangter when Leng Shaoting was gone. She didnt know that Leng Shaoting had already asked Shangguan Yang the same question. He didnt dare to tell Gu Ning the answer, because he knew that Gu Ning would risk everything for him. However, it hadnt been easy for him to keep it a secret these days. Chapter 1610 - Photographic Memory

Chapter 1610: Photographic Memory

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The kung fupetition between Gu Ning and Shangguan Yangsted for nearly half an hour till Shangguan Yangpletely defeated Gu Ning, which surprised Shangguan Yang. Gu Ning had surprising determination, and she would never give up till she totally lost. If it was a real war, she would fight till thest breath. She was definitely the kind of person who could ept the extreme pain when she was transformed into a cultivator, but it still remained unknown whether she could seed. Very good! Shangguan Yangplimented her again. Gu Ning was quite extraordinary as a mortal. You can rest for a while, then Ill teach you a set of kung fu skills, said Shangguan Yang with great interest. Great! Gu Ning said. It wasnt convenient for Gu Ning to get rid of her tiredness in front of Shangguan Yang, so she could only have a rest. After resting for a few minutes, Gu Ning was ready for her ss. Shangguan Yang showed Gu Ning a set of moves. This is called Star Shift. Star Shift is a skill that leverages strength. No matter what kind of kung fu skills your opponent does, you can use his strength to counterattack himself. The higher his level is, the quicker he dies. The real kung fu is to kill your enemy with his own hands. Once Shangguan Yang finished his demonstration, Gu Ning kept it in her mind, which amazed him. He thought that Leng Shaoting was already a talented cultivator, but Gu Ning was even better than Leng Shaoting. However, that didnt mean that Gu Ning was better than Leng Shaoting as a cultivator, because she was still a mortal now. Even though Gu Ning learned the skills, she could only deal with mortals. Shangguan Yang didnt know that Gu Ning had magical power too, and it could help her defeat average cultivators. Did Shaoting teach you secretly behind my back? asked Shangguan Yang. He couldnt believe that Gu Ning was able to get familiar with the new skills within such a short time. Leng Shaoting needed to practice for a while, but Gu Ning didnt need much time. No, I just have a photographic memory, said Gu Ning. What? Photographic memory? Shangguan Yang rounded his eyes in shock. Do you mean it? Shangguan Yang didnt think that Gu Ning was lying to his face, but it was too shocking to be true. He knew that many people had a good memory, like Leng Shaoting, but a photographic memory was very rare. Of course I mean it. I can remember anything I see or hear, said Gu Ning with a calm face. Hearing that, Shangguan Yang was taken aback. This was the first time that he heard someone had a photographic memory. He wanted to test it and asked, Do you remember what I exined to you about the new set of skills? Of course, said Gu Ning. Great, repeat it now, said Shangguan Yang. This is called Star Shift. Star Shift is a skill that leverages strength. No matter what kind of kung fu skills your opponent does, you can use his strength to counterattack himself. The higher his level is, the quicker he dies. The real kung fu is to kill your enemy with his own hands. Gu Ning repeated without making any mistakes. She even copied Shangguan Yangs tone. Shangguan Yang was struck dumb for a second, then his eyes lit up with excitement. Leng Shaoting was practicing his kung fu skills, but he paid attention to them and he wasnt surprised that Gu Ning was a quicker learner than him. In fact, he felt quite proud of her. Great, Ill show you another set of skills, and you should repeat it with my exnation, said Shangguan Yang. No problem. Gu Ning nodded with confidence. Shangguan Yang continued, This set is called The White Snake Puts out Its Tongue, and you can use it to attack your enemys head, face, shoulders, lower jaw, chest and crotch. Its hard for your enemy to stop you from doing that, because it happens like lightning. mp one end of Stick B with your right armpit, and hold the other Stick A with your right hand. The second you loosen your armpit and stretch your arm forward, swing the Stick B out with your right wrist. Use the strength of your arm to quickly pull the stick back down your armpit. You should practice it with both your left and right hand in the same way. When the stick is swung out, your shoulders, arms, elbows, forearms and other parts of your body should be stretched forward at the same time. When you pull the stick back, your elbow should slightly move away from your body. After Shangguan Yang finished the demonstration, Gu Ning repeated it along with his exnation without making any mistakes again. Wonderful! Youre a genius! Shangguan Yangughed out loud. Alright, you should practice these two sets of skills to get more familiar with them, said Shangguan Yang, because although Gu Ning had a photographic memory, only practice made perfect. Chapter 1611 - A Siren

Chapter 1611: A Siren

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Time flew and it was soon 5 pm. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the siheyuan after they had dinner. Leng Shaoting needed to go back to their military base, while Gu Ning drove back to Century City. Leng Shaoting wanted to drive Gu Ning home, but Gu Ning had her own car, so they separated at the door. Neither of them wanted to leave each other, even though they could meet again in a few days. Its impossible to hide your air of a cultivator now, so you must be very careful. Turn to Grandpa Shangguan for help if you encounter a cultivator whos stronger than you, said Gu Ning. I understand. Leng Shaoting felt touched that Gu Ning cared about him. After all, Gu Ning kept reminding him to be careful because she cared about him. After that, they separated. However, when Gu Ning passed a hotel, she coincidentally saw Gu Anna and saw that two women around 30 years old were pulling her with violence. Gu Anna struggled, but she was too weak before two women. There were onlookers, but nobody went up to help Gu Anna. Although the security guards of the hotel tried to stop the two women, it wasnt useful. Gu Anna was Gu Nings friend after all, so she had to do something at this moment. Without dy, Gu Ning drove towards the door of the hotel. Once she got out of the car, she heard unpleasant remarks. Youre a shameless siren! How dare you seduce my husband? Youre a bi*ch! The two women were screaming abuse at Gu Anna. Gu Ning frowned and didnt believe that Gu Anna would seduce a married man. Although Gu Anna dressed like a sexy woman, she was born in a super-rich family, and there was no need for her to sell her body for money. Gu Ning didnt know much about Gu Anna, but she was aware that Gu Anna wasnt a bad woman. Leave me alone! Are you crazy or something? I didnt seduce your husband, your husband sexually harassed me. Hes ugly and disgusting! Gu Anna was angry. Other people might not believe her words, but Gu Ning did. She walked straight to them and pulled the two women away from Gu Anna. Because Gu Anna was her friend, Gu Ning secretly pinched the two women when she pulled them away causing them to scream in pain. Ningning! Gu Anna was surprised when she saw Gu Ning. Gu Ning was her life-saver now! No one was willing to help her and she would be super embarrassed if Gu Ning didnt stand out. Who are you? Its none of your business! Look at her face. They must be the same kind of shameless women! The two women turned to attack Gu Ning with their eyes full of jealousy. In their eyes, all beautiful girls were shameless and would seduce their husbands. Gu Ning remained calm and coldly stared at them, but the two women were mad. What? Dont pretend to be innocent since you choose to be a bi*ch. How dare you! Gu Anna was furious when the two women began to humiliate Gu Ning. She felt guilty that Gu Ning suffered because of her. To her astonishment, Gu Ning moved faster than her and pped the two women with great force. The onlookers were all shocked by the scene. Gu Ning was too violent! Nevertheless, it was understandable, because the two women were too aggressive and unkind. They negatively judged Gu Ning just because she was beautiful, which was unreasonable. Besides, Gu Anna said that she didnt seduce the womans husband, but the women wouldnt let her go. Dont humiliate other people as you want in public, said Gu Ning. She wasnt afraid of the two women at all. You... The two women pointed at Gu Ning in anger, but didnt dare to fight with her. Do you know who I am? shouted a woman. So? I dont care, said Gu Ning. It wasnt her fault anyway, and she didnt think that the two women were able to hurt her. Gu Anna pulled her lips. Ridiculous. Do you know who I am? The woman was struck dumb and didnt know what to say. Even though Gu Anna could be more influential than her, she refused to believe it. She believed that Gu Anna had seduced her husband, even though Gu Anna already denied it. Chapter 1612 - A Stupid Woman

Chapter 1612: A Stupid Woman

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Who are you? asked the woman. How dare you humiliate me in public before you figure out who I am? Arent you afraid that youll offend someone you shouldnt mess with? Youre really a stupid woman, said Gu Anna in annoyance. In fact, even if her husband had a mistress, she should me her husband for it. She simply didnt dare to argue with her husband, so she turned to attack another woman. Actually, if her husband didnt learn to be loyal to her, she would have endless enemies in her marriage. A disloyal man was the key problem of an unhappy marriage. And the woman tolerated her husbands behavior, which meant that she didnt deserve sympathy. You... The woman was angry, but Gu Anna interrupted her before she could say aplete sentence. Why dont you call your husband right now and ask him who Gu Anna is? The womans husband had indeed tried to seduce Gu Anna because of her outstanding appearance, but he was scared and gave up the idea once he found out Gu Annas family background. Gu Anna wanted the woman to call her husband earlier, but the woman was too crazy to listen to her. If Gu Ning hadnt helped her, she honestly didnt know what she would do now. The woman suddenly panicked because it seemed that Gu Anna was indeed more influential than her. The onlookers were curious about it too. The next second, the woman called her husband and asked him who Gu Anna was. Gu Anna? Why do you ask about her? The womans husband was frightened when he heard Gu Annas name. At the same time, he felt strange that his wife asked about Gu Anna all of a sudden. How did you know Gu Anna? What did you do to her? he asked at once. Just tell me who is Gu Anna! The woman lost patience. Do you know the Gu family in the capital? Its a super-rich family and Gu Anna was born in the Gu family, said the womans husband. W-What? The woman was shocked. It was hard for her to believe it. She turned to look at Gu Anna and couldnt say another word. Her husband felt that something must be wrong and asked nervously, Did you offend her? The woman remained silent, and her husband was even more anxious. Say something! I-I-I... The woman hesitated to tell her husband what she had done. Seeing her reaction, the onlookers were sure that Gu Anna wasnt someone she could mess with. After that, Gu Anna grabbed her phone away and the woman stood still in shock. Mr. Liu, your wife just humiliated me in public by saying that Im a siren and tried to seduce you. I feel very embarrassed right now. Shouldnt you do something? said Gu Anna. The womans husband apologized at once. Miss Gu, Im terribly sorry. Its all my wifes fault. Please forgive her this time. She wont do it again, I promise! Although the womans husband was quite polite on the phone, he was actually really angry at his wife. If his wife was in front of him at this moment, he would p her and criticize her without hesitation. However, the woman was his wife after all, and he had to do something to solve this problem in case his business was affected. Forgive her? My reputation is already damaged, said Gu Anna. Well... The man didnt know what to say now, because Gu Anna was born in a super-rich family and her reputation mattered a lot. He could only me his stupid wife for offending someone they shouldnt mess with. However, he totally forgot that he had sexually harassed Gu Anna first. He was a shameless and selfish man. I can forgive her, but she must apologize to me 10 times in public, Gu Anna saidter. It wasnt serious trouble, and Gu Anna was unwilling to waste time on them. She had more important things to do. Of course she should! said the man. Even if Gu Anna wanted his wife to apologize to her 100 times in public, he would agree. He only hoped that the Gu family wouldnt punish him by damaging his business. Gu Anna didnt bother to talk with the man any longer, and she gave the phone back to the woman. The woman took the phone with a shaking hand, then heard her husband shouting at her on the phone. Did you hear what Miss Gu just said? Chapter 1613 - I’m Sorry, Miss Gu

Chapter 1613: Im Sorry, Miss Gu

Y-Yes, said the woman. Do whatever Miss Gu wants you to do, or Ill divorce you! The womans husband threatened her then hung up on her. Although the womans husband was slightly afraid of her because of her fathers influence, Gu Annas family was much more powerful than theirs. If Gu Anna was displeased, their family business could be badly affected. The woman was scared when her husband threatened to divorce her. Without dy, she apologized to Gu Anna right in front of everyone. Im sorry, Miss Gu. Its all my fault. Please forgive me. Im sorry, Miss Gu. Its all my fault. Please forgive me. Im sorry, Miss Gu. Its all my fault. Please forgive me. ... Gu Anna told them to leave when the woman finished apologizing to her 10 times in public. Gu Ning, thank you so much for your help, Gu Anna turned to thank Gu Ning when the problem was finally solved. She honestly didnt know what she would have done if Gu Ning hadnt shown up on time. My pleasure, said Gu Ning. Well, I guess I can go home now. Dont leave! Since we met by coincidence today, why dont we hang out together tonight? Qinyin and I are going to watch a film, said Gu Anna. She was unwilling to let Gu Ning go right now. Actually, Gu Ning was Gu Annas idol, and she always wanted to hang out with Gu Ning if it was possible. Gu Ning thought for a while, then agreed. Fine. Wonderful, but you might need to go to see my friends with me for a while. One of my friends just came back from a foreign country today and theyre sharing a meal now. I had another appointment this afternoon, so I didnt join them and I came here simply to see them, said Gu Anna. She thought that it would be impolite if she left Gu Ning alone to wait for her. Sure. Gu Ning didnt care about it. After that, Gu Ning followed Gu Anna going upstairs. However, when they were approaching the door of the private room, Gu Ning heard a male voice from the inside. Feng Zi, its easy to get Gu Anna in your bed. You can doctor her drink. Dont worry, we wont say anything about it. The next second, a group of menughed out loud. Gu Ning stopped at once and pulled Gu Anna back to her. Gu Anna was confused, because she had heard nothing. You can leave now, said Gu Ning to the waiter who guided them here. Sure. The waiter walked away. Afterwards, Gu Ning told Gu Anna to wait for a while in a low voice, then used her Jade Eyes to see what was happening in the private room. Although it sounded like a joke, Gu Ning took it seriously. Gu Anna didnt know what Gu Ning was doing, but she listened to her. Gu Ning saw three men and two women in the private room. Afterughing, a handsome man said, Great, we can go to a bar togetherter, and Ill leave it to you, but you all must keep it a secret. No problem! said another man. The others chimed in at once. We wont say anything about it. Gu Ning asked Gu Anna outside, Hows your rtionship with them? We went to the same high school, and we were quite close back then. Although we havent seen each other for years, we keep in touch and were still friends, said Gu Anna. Lets go inside now, said Gu Ning. She decided to tell Gu Anna what she just heard when they left. She knew Gu Annas personality, and she was afraid that Gu Anna might lose her temper if she found out what her friends were scheming against her behind her back. Sure. Gu Anna was still confused about Gu Nings strange question, but didnt ask further about it. Come on in! someone said in the room so Gu Anna opened the door and walked inside. Wee, beautiful Miss Gu. Yourete, so you should drink three cups as a punishment, said a man. Im sorry I was upied by work. Gu Anna apologized to them, and didnt refuse to drink. She could drink a lot, so she didnt care about three little cups of alcohol. After that, her friends noticed Gu Ning, and a man said, Oh, there is another beautifuldy here today! When the three men saw Gu Ning, they were all amazed by her outstanding appearance, while the two women were jealous of her. Gu Ning ignored their gazes. This is my friend, Gu Ning. Gu Anna introduced Gu Ning to her friends. Nice to meet you, said Gu Ning. She actually hated them because of what she just heard outside the room, but didnt show her feelings on her face. Nice to meet you too, Miss Gu! The three men greeted Gu Ning with enthusiasm, but the two women remained silent. Come here and have a seat! A man invited Gu Anna and Gu Ning to have a seat by the table. Chapter 1614 - Lose Control

Chapter 1614: Lose Control

Another man handed both Gu Ning and Gu Anna a cup of drink, but Gu Ning refused. Sorry, I dont drink. Gu Ning was reluctant to drink with them after hearing their conversation earlier. Their target was Gu Anna, but Gu Anna was her friend, so she was mad at them. Once Gu Ning refused to drink, the man looked displeased. Just drink a little. Itll be boring if you dont drink at all. Feng Zi, my friend doesnt drink so you shouldnt force her to drink. I can drink with you, said Gu Anna. She thought that she should protect Gu Ning. Anna, its just a drink. It isnt a big deal, said Gu Annas female friend A. Right, we drink for fun, so dont be a wet nket! Her female friend B joined their persuasion. Well, I can drink on behalf of my friend, alright? said Gu Anna. She wasnt dumb, and she could see that her two female friends were aiming to hurt Gu Ning. Gu Ning was much prettier than them, and they were simply jealous of Gu Ning. No, you cant. Itll be boring if you drink alone, said Gu Annas male friend A. Fine, I can drink with you. Since they wouldnt give up persuading her to drink, Gu Ning agreed, but she wouldnt let them do whatever they wanted. If we want to drink for fun, no one should quit halfway till were all satisfied. To be honest with you, I may lose control of myself if Im not satisfied after drinking. Gu Ning intended to teach them a lesson. She had magical power to protect herself, so she wouldnt feel ufortable no matter how much she drank. The other people in the room didnt think Gu Ning was able to drink much, so they thought it was very easy. No problem, but this drink is quite strong, so you should be careful, said Gu Annas male friend B. Ningning. Gu Anna was a little worried about Gu Ning. Rx, its fine, Gu Ning said tofort Gu Anna. Since Gu Ning said that, Gu Anna closed her mouth. She believed that Gu Ning was a smart girl. Miss Gu, dont get above yourself, or youll be embarrassed, said Gu Annas female friend A. If you want to challenge me, why dont we have a cup first? Gu Ning said. Im in! The woman epted Gu Nings challenge and drank a cup of alcohol without hesitation. Gu Ning also had a cup, then began to drink with other people. In the following minutes, she didnt give them any time to rest and kept on drinking with them diligently. Gu Anna wanted to stop Gu Ning, but Gu Ning wouldnt listen to her. Gu Annas friends also told her not to interrupt them. They got excited because of Gu Nings aggressive and arrogant attitude, and they were determined to defeat Gu Ning. Gu Anna had to sit aside and watch them drink. At the beginning, everyone believed that Gu Ning would be drunk soon, but Gu Ning stayed clear-headed the entire time. On the contrary, they started to get drunk. Oh, my head is spinning. I cant drink more, said Gu Annas female friend B. She still wanted to keep a good image in front of the others. What? No way! Do you want to quit halfway? Gu Ning pretended to be displeased. I... The woman was struck dumb for a second, then summoned up her determination. Fine, lets drink! Afterwards, Gu Ning and the woman had a cup of alcohol together. They kept on drinking and no one dared to quit halfway. When Gu Anna found that Gu Ning was still clear-headed after drinking a lot, she stopped worrying about her. The two women had tried to withdraw, but Gu Anna and Gu Ning wouldnt allow them to leave. Gu Anna sided with Gu Ning today, and was also determined to teach them a lesson. Miss Gu, youre really good at drinking, but I think its enough for today, said Gu Annas male friend A. I told you no one should quit halfway; Ill lose my temper if Im not satisfied once we start drinking, said Gu Ning. You... The man was a little mad, but he couldnt me Gu Ning for it. What? Do you regret challenging Ningning now? You cant leave today until Ningning is satisfied, said Gu Anna. She had a higher social status than her friends, so they didnt dare to annoy her. Chapter 1615 - I Heard Your Conversation

Chapter 1615: I Heard Your Conversation

None of them was as important as Gu Anna in this society, but they still dared to scheme against her. They were ambitious. Feng Zi liked Gu Anna and her family background, so he wanted to have a serious rtionship with her. Gu Annas family could help him and his family a lot, and he could join the high society through Gu Anna. He had considered the bad result if he failed so he hesitated to drug Gu Anna. Why dont we go to a bar to continue to drink? This alcohol is too strong, said Feng Zi. A bar? Were not going with you, because we have another appointment, said Gu Ning. She fixed her eyes at Feng Zi. If you want topete against me on drinking, strong alcohol is the best choice. Feng Zi and the others in the room changed their expressions when they heard that Gu Ning wouldnt go to a bar with them. What appointment do you have today? Its our schoolmates reunion and we must enjoy ourselves! said Feng Zi. He still wanted to conduct his n. You cant do whatever you want. You just forced me to drink with you and I agreed. I told you that I would be dissatisfied if anyone quit halfway, and now youre leaving? Impossible! said Gu Ning in annoyance. Hearing that, they felt embarrassed. They indeed only cared about their own feelings. Ningnings right. You cant take advantage of her, and shes drinking against all of you by herself, said Gu Anna. She strongly supported Gu Ning. Even though they were her schoolmates and friends, she knew that Gu Ning was helping her. Anna, we didnt know that Miss Gu is so excellent at drinking, said Gu Annas male friend B. If they had known that, they wouldnt have challenged her. You didnt know that? Ridiculous. I think you simply want to make me a joke. Gu Ning argued. She was unwilling to end this game until she was satisfied. You... The man didnt know what to say now. Enough! Gu Annas female friend A heavily hit the table and stood up in great anger. Who do you think you are? If you like to drink to death, do it yourself and let us go! Lu Siyan, whats wrong with you? Gu Anna questioned her. I... Lu Siyan was scared of Gu Anna, so she changed her attitude at once. Gu Ning coldly said to Lu Siyan, You forced me to drink with you first, so you must obey the rules if youve decided to join in the game. Lu Siyan felt quite stressed when Gu Ning stared straight at her. Alright, alright, stop arguing now. Its not a big deal. Miss Gu, Im sorry for what we did, please forgive us this time. I can drink up this cup of alcohol to show my sincerity, said Feng Zi. He believed that Gu Ning would stop arguing with them. Gu Ning was indeed unwilling to argue with them any longer, but only because she disliked them. Feng Zi addedter, Lets go to a bar now! We can have some beer just for fun, not forpetition. All of a sudden, Gu Ning walked towards Feng Zi with a mysterious smile, which scared him. He didnt know what Gu Ning wanted to do. Even though Gu Ning was even prettier than Gu Anna, he would still choose Gu Anna for his future. He was really a self-centered man. No, and I honestly dont want to waste more time on you. Gu Ning didnt bother to hide her disdain and dislike towards him. You better give up your n before you take action, or youll be punished. I heard your conversation outside this room earlier, so I refused to drink with you at the beginning. Hearing that, everyone was shocked. What conversation? Gu Anna was confused. Although she didnt know what they just talked about before she came inside, she had a feeling that it wasnt a good conversation from Gu Nings tone. Chapter 1616 - Your Relationship Is Really a Joke

Chapter 1616: Your Rtionship Is Really a Joke

Miss Gu, we were just joking. Dont take it seriously. Its just a misunderstanding. Feng Zi exined at once, in case Gu Anna was mad at him. Even if he couldnt get Gu Anna, he didnt want to lose her either. Gu Anna was a very kind helpful friend after all. Joking? Your rtionship is really a joke, said Gu Ning. She knew that it couldnt be a joke and they could take action to hurt Gu Anna sooner orter. Alright, its enough. Anna, we can go now. Gu Ning returned to her seat without dy. Sure. Gu Anna stood up at once; she knew that Gu Ning would exin it to herter. Anna, wait! Feng Zi immediately stopped Gu Anna. Gu Ning stood aside and watched them in silence. What? Gu Anna asked Feng Zi with a cold expression. Well, I... Feng Zi wanted to defend himself, but didnt know what to say. Were going to watch a film now, and its about to begin. If you have nothing serious to talk about, please let us leave, said Gu Anna. I-I was just joking with them, and Miss Gu overheard it. Im afraid that youll misunderstand me, so... said Feng Zi. He had to deny it. Since its a joke, I wont misunderstand you, said Gu Anna. She trusted Gu Ning and believed that Gu Ning wouldnt hurt her. I... Feng Zi panicked. Now, if youll excuse me, said Gu Anna and walked away with Gu Ning. Feng Zi didnt stop them this time, because he didnt know what to say. How did she hear our conversation? When Gu Anna and Gu Ning were gone, someone wondered that. The private room had good instion, so they couldnt figure out how Gu Ning was able to hear their conversation. In addition, Gu Anna was with Gu Ning, but she didnt hear their conversation. Probably because she has good hearing. Will Gu Anna trust her? Her attitude changed in a second. I think she will trust Gu Ning, said Feng Zi with hatred towards Gu Ning. He was really selfish and med other people for his own mistakes! ... Gu Ning didnt rush to tell Gu Anna the reason on their way outside, because she was afraid that other people might overhear their conversation. When they walked out of the hotel, Gu Ning walked straight to her car. Ningning, are you going to drive? Gu Anna was surprised. Yes, Gu Ning answered. You drank a lot! said Gu Anna. She was afraid that Gu Ning might be caught driving under the influence. Although she could handle it even if Gu Ning was caught, it might affect Gu Nings businesses. Gu Ning was a celebrity after all. Let me drive the car, said Gu Anna. Gu Ning understood Gu Annas worries. Its fine. Can you smell alcohol from my body? Gu Ning smiled. She had already gotten rid of the smell of alcohol with her magical power. No way! Gu Anna rounded her eyes in shock, then ran to smell around Gu Ning. She indeed failed to smell any alcohol. Wow, how is it possible? You drank a lot! I have my way to secretly pour out the alcohol. I actually didnt drink a lot, said Gu Ning. Oh, I understand. Gu Annaughed. She didnt ask how Gu Ning managed to pour out the alcohol without them noticing it. After that, Gu Anna got in Gu Nings car. Once they were in the car, Gu Ning told Gu Anna everything she just heard. They indeed sounded to be joking, but Im not sure whether they were really joking or not. Theyre your friends, so I think you know them better than me. You can make the judgment yourself, said Gu Ning. Gu Anna was furious after knowing what her friends had said about her behind her back. She didnt believe it was just a joke. It couldnt be a joke, and even if it was its gross! Chapter 1617 - It’s Cheesy

Chapter 1617: Its Cheesy

Although theyre my schoolmates, were not close. Feng Zi has a good rtionship with me, but Im shocked that hes such a disgusting social climber! Actually, he confessed his love towards me a few years ago, but I rejected him. I thought we were good friends since then, but obviously Im wrong. Anyway, I dont believe its just a joke, and I cant ept it at all. Gu Anna was very serious. They nned to hurt her today and even wanted to take action. If she hadnt met Gu Ning today or hadnt had an appointment with Xu Qinyin, she could have fallen into their trap. Gu Anna felt scared in retrospect. Ningning, thank you so much for today, Gu Anna thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. Well, Im afraid what Ive done will hurt your rtionship with them, and Im not sure whether its a good thing, said Gu Ning. She knew that Gu Annas rtionship with her schoolmates would end afterwards. I dont care about them, and I dontck friends, said Gu Anna. She was quite disappointed at Feng Zi. Oh, Qinyin is already in the movie theater now with the tickets. Gu Anna received a message from Xu Qinyin on WeChat. Great, well be there in 10 minutes, said Gu Ning. About 10 minutester, Gu Anna and Gu Ning arrived at the movie theater, and the film would start in half an hour. Ningning! Xu Qinyin was excited once she saw Gu Ning. Hey, how about me? Didnt you see me? Gu Annained. We see each other often, and Ive seen enough of you. Its hard for me to see Ningning, said Xu Qinyin. Really? Fine, dont ask me out to watch a film or dine together again! Gu Anna pouted. Oh, Ningning came here with me, so well go watch our film now without you. Saying that, she went to pull Gu Nings arm. Xu Qinyin changed her attitude at once and stopped Gu Anna. Come on, dont be mad at me. Im just joking. Youre my best friend forever, and you know that I cant live without you. Eww, thats cheesy, said Gu Anna with a smile. Give me a hug. Xu Qinyin threw herself to Gu Anna. Alright, alright. Gu Anna gave in. Although Gu Anna was very outgoing and liked joking, she disliked Xu Qinyins lovey-dovey behavior because she didnt want other people to think that she was a lesbian. Xu Qinyin knew that very clearly, so she always used that trick to force Gu Anna to give in. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Xu Qinyin proudlyughed. The three of them were great beauties. Gu Ning was like a pure angel, Xu Qinyin was an elegantdy, while Gu Anna was a sexy woman, so they attracted a lot of attention from passers-by. They were very used to being the focus of peoples attention, so they didnt feel uneasy at all. Two good-looking men tried to strike up a conversation with them, but they rejected them. However, they felt that the two men looked a little strange. Normally women came to watch a film together, but it was rare to see men do that. It was like women going to thedies room and shopping together, but men didnt. When the film was about to begin, they went inside. It was a romantic film, and wasnt very special. They watched it simply to kill time, because there werent any popr films these days. When the film was over, it was already 11 pm. Do you want to have night snacks before we go home? asked Xu Qinyin. You can make the decision, said Gu Ning. Lets go have some! Im a little hungry, said Gu Anna. After that, they went to have night snacks. Because the night snack street wasnt far away, they directly walked there, and went to have seafood. It was 12 am when they finished having night snacks. Gu Anna was going to sleep in Xu Qinyins apartment tonight, so Gu Anna left with Xu Qinyin and Gu Ning drove back to Century City alone. On her way back to Century City, Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting gave Gu Ning a call when they were watching the film, so she sent him a message. Leng Shaoting then told Gu Ning to call him back when she was home. Chapter 1618 - Become a Cultivator for Him

Chapter 1618: Be a Cultivator for Him

Although it was veryte, Leng Shaoting stayed up for Gu Nings call. They had only been apart for half a day, but he was already missing her. He badly wanted to hear her voice and talk with her. However, Leng Shaoting knew that Gu Ning was driving, so he didnt talk with her for long. Gu Ning went to bed after she got home. It was rainy the next day, so she didnt go running in the morning. She called Qiao Ya and told her not to prepare breakfast because they would be eating outside. Qiao Ya went to work together with Gu Ning. Gu Ning read a book again this morning, because she had nothing important to deal with. At noon, Gu Ning called Shangguan Yang and asked him whether he wasfortable living in the siheyuan. Leng Shaoting gave Stone a bank card to provide Shangguan Yang with whatever he wanted, but Gu Ning thought that she still needed to care about him. Stone and Shangguan Yang werent very familiar with each other yet, so Gu Ning was worried that Shangguan Yang might hesitate to ask for what he wanted. Because Leng Shaoting was absent, Gu Ning should take good care of Shangguan Yang. Luckily, Shangguan Yang had great adaptability, and he enjoyed his life now. Gu Ning then told Shangguan Yang that she would go to visit him that afternoon, but she felt a little sad after having the call with him. She nned to ask Shangguan Yang the question she always wanted to ask him, and she was afraid that she might hear a negative answer. When it was 5 pm, Gu Ning left herpany. She drove to the siheyuan by herself, and it was about 6 pm when she arrived. Lao Zhang had already prepared dinner for them and Shangguan Yang was waiting for her. Shangguan Yang didnt feel bored being alone, but he was still very happy to see Gu Ning. Gu Ning was soon full, but Shangguan Yang was still pouring food into his mouth like he had been hungry for years. Normally, Shangguan Yang ate as much as five or six adults. Lao Zhang and Stone dined in the siheyuan as well, but they quickly finished their dinner in the kitchen. Shangguan Yang was in a higher position than them after all, so they never dined together at the same table. Leng Shaoting gave them great treatment, and they could eat whatever they wanted, they only needed to serve Shangguan Yang to the best of their ability. After dinner, Shangguan Yang told Gu Ning to show him the two new sets of kung fu skills he taught her yesterday. He wanted to see whether Gu Ning was able to remember them clearly after a day. To his surprise, Gu Ning already bore them in her mind. She indeed had a photographic memory! Actually, Gu Ning only remembered the moves, she still needed more time and practice to master the skills. In the following hour, Shangguan Yang taught Gu Ning how to control her strength and speed. Gu Ning was very smart and a quick learner. Very good! Shangguan Yang was satisfied with her performance. After practicing for a while, they stopped to have a rest. Grandpa Shangguan, can I ask you about something? said Gu Ning all of a sudden. Sure. Shangguan Yang smiled. Can a mortal be a cultivator? asked Gu Ning with a serious expression. Hearing that, Shangguan Yang fixed his eyes at her. Why do you ask that question? Do you want to be a cultivator? In fact, Shangguan Yang already had the answer in his heart, but he still wanted to hear it from Gu Nings mouth. Yes, I want to be a cultivator for Shaoting. I dont want to die before him and leave him alone in this world, said Gu Ning. You want to be a cultivator for him? asked Shangguan Yang. Yes. Gu Ning nodded with determination. Shangguan Yang remained silent for a while, then said, Well, he asked me the same question. What? Shaoting asked you the same question? Gu Ning was surprised. The next second, she realized that the answer must be negative, or Leng Shaoting would have talked with her about it. Right, Shangguan Yang said. A mortal can be a cultivator, but its very dangerous, and most mortals will die in the process. All the people in the cultivation world were born with the talent for bing a good cultivator. Mortals, however, dont have the talent. Gu Ning figured out that Leng Shaoting didnt want her to risk her life for him. She could also die during the process. Her life was totally different now, because she had a loving family and found the man she wanted to spend the rest of her life with. She couldnt die. Chapter 1619 - The Tianying Gang

Chapter 1619: The Tianying Gang

She couldnt leave them behind. What if something terrible really happened to her? They would be heart-broken. Although Gu Ning was very strong and confident, anything could happen in the process. Shangguan Yang didnt interrupt Gu Ning when she was lost in thought. He was an outsider after all, and it was a matter of life. At this time, Gu Nings phone rang and pulled her mind back. She took out her phone and saw that the caller was Qiao Ya. Boss, Gao Yi found Tang Bingsens illegal support, and its base is in City C. What should we do now? asked Qiao Ya. Prepare yourself. Were going to City C. Ill tell you the exact time after I make the decision, said Gu Ning with a serious expression. Since they found Tang Bingsens illegal support, they had to remove it as soon as possible. No problem, said Qiao Ya. Gu Ning checked the avable ne tickets and made sure of the departure time before she called Qiao Ya back. She told Qiao Ya to take the flight which would leave at 9:20 am, and she would book a ticket on her own. Because Gu Ning was going to disguise herself as Tang Aining and Qiao Ya didnt have her ID information, Gu Ning had to do that by herself. In addition, she didnt want Qiao Ya to have anything to do with Tang Aining. The thing they were going to deal with would be under investigation, so they had to be careful. Gu Ning also reminded Qiao Ya not to contact her till they were in City C. Qiao Ya obeyed her orders. Gu Ning then walked back to Shangguan Yang and said, Grandpa Shangguan, I need to leave the capital city today, you can tell Stone to help you do whatever you want. Please dont tell Shaoting that I just asked you the same question, alright? She was worried that Leng Shaoting might be unhappy. It was hard for her to make the decision to ept the challenge to be a cultivator now, and she needed more time to consider it. Even though she would go through the tough process sooner orter in the future, she had to be fully-prepared. idents could happen, so she must be aware of it. She knew it was selfish because those who cared about her might be heart-broken if anything terrible happened to her because of her choice. However, she was reluctant to die before Leng Shaoting. She wanted to try it and hoped that she could survive. Sure. Shangguan Yang agreed. After that, Gu Ning went to the airport. Qiao Ya took a taxi from Century City to the airport too. On the way, Gu Ning called Gao Yi. Gao Yi said, Boss, the gang is called the Tianying Gang. Although it isntparable to the Qing Gang, its very influential in City C. Its base is a winery and it also owns a bar and a hotel. Many members of the Tianying Gang work in a wine bar at night. Great, we must catch its head first. As long as its head is in our hands, the other members wont be a threat, said Gu Ning. Pay more attention to its leader and the senior management. Sure, I have some information about them. Ill email it to you right now, said Gao Yi. Members of an illegal gang were always mysterious, and they had different identities to cover their work, so it wasnt easy to have detailed information about the leader and the senior management of an illegal gang. Gao Yi had already done his best and he only had a few days. Great, said Gu Ning. She was driving now, so she decided to read it when she was in the airport. She set off from the city center and arrived at the airport about 50 minutester. Once she arrived, she went to thedies room and disguised herself as Tang Aining. Afterwards, she went to check in. Qiao Ya came 10 minutester than Gu Ning. Although they saw each other at the security check, they didnt give one another a second nce. ... While they were waiting for the flight, Gu Ning read the email Gao Yi sent her. There were photos and identity information in the email. The head of the Tianying Gang was Huang Haihao. He was in his early forties. Huang Haihao seldom showed up in public, instead he always stayed in the winery, so outsiders only thought that he was the owner of the winery. The winery was named Tanglong Winery. Two senior managers of the Tianying Gang were also the general managers of Tanglong Bar and Tanglong Hotel. Gao Yi had also collected information about the elites in the Tianying Gang. Chapter 1620 - Tanglong Winery

Chapter 1620: Tanglong Winery

Gu Ning had no n to use thew to deal with an illegal gang, because she knew it wasnt realistic. The Tianying Gang had great influence in City C, so it was useless even if she reported its illegal activities to the local government. Therefore, Gu Ning chose to solve this problem with violence. After reading the email, Gu Ning sent Gao Yi a message and told him to station himself in the winery to see whether Huang Haihao was there. She wouldnt allow Gao Yi to take action by himself, because they needed to work as a team. In addition, Gao Yi needed to damage all the surveince cameras he could find. Gao Yi was an ace killer, so it was very easy for him to do that. Gu Ning then sent Qiao Ya a message and told her where they were heading to. They would separately take a taxi there. Tanglong Winery was located in a suburb, but it didnt mean it was remote and didnt have activity. It was only much quieter than the city center. Gu Ning and Qiao Ya would meet at the nearby hotel. ... Because she still had some time, Gu Ning called Gu Man and greeted her family. She also chatted with her friends in the WeChat group for a while before she boarded. This was the longest time she had chatted with them. Gu Ning was actually inclined to take on the adventure of bing a cultivator, and many of her thoughts were changed now. She started to cherish her family and friends more than ever. Although she hoped that she could survive the adventure, she had to be mentally-prepared for the worst result. ... The capital wasnt near City C, so the flightsted for nearly two hours. Gu Ning and Qiao Ya arrived at the airport at 11:30 am. Once they stepped out of the ne, they left the airport, and Gu Ning directly took a taxi to the hotel near the winery. Qiao Ya, on the other hand, went to change her clothes first before she went to meet Gu Ning at the hotel. She had to keep their rtionship a secret. About half an hourter, Gu Ning arrived outside the hotel, and Qiao Ya came 10 minutester. After they met each other, they walked to Tanglong Winery together. Tanglong Winery was veryrge, and was divided into three areas. A vi area, an office area, and a farm area. The vi area was on the left, covering an area of more than two thousand square meters with a garden of more than a thousand square meters and arge vi of about a thousand square meters. The construction of the vi was like a European castle and it only had three stories. The vi area was surrounded by a two-meter-high fence. Along the edge of the fence, there was a circle of firmiana simplex [1. Commonly known as the Chinese parasol tree.] with lush branches and leaves. From the outside, no one could see anything on the inside. There was only a wall between the vi area and the office area. The office area was muchrger than the vi area because it was integrated with the factory. The farm area behind the vi area and office area was even bigger. It covered an area of tens of thousands of square meters, nted with grapes, blueberries, strawberries and other fruits, which are used for wine-making. It was impossible for the winery to grow enough fruits on this tens of thousands of square meters farm to make wine, so they had a separate orchard in another ce. Although the Tianying Gang used this winery as a cover, they were also doing serious business. There were hundreds of people in their gang after all. They needed to make a lot of money to support the whole gang. ... Because trees around the fence were lush, the surveince cameras around werent very clear, and many of them were blocked by leaves. Moreover, Gao Yi also had removed the surveince cameras by the wall, so it would be more convenient for them to take actionter. When Gao Yi heard that Gu Ning and Qiao Ya wereing, he went to wait for them by the wall. Gao Yi said to Gu Ning once they gathered together, Boss, the surveince cameras by this wall have all been removed, but the surveince cameras outside the vi are too far. Huang Haihao is in the winery. I saw himing back about an hour ago, but I dont know his specific location. Great, I need to think about our n next, said Gu Ning. Since this was an illegal gangs base, this vi couldnt be simple. In fact, there were shifts of security guards walking around the vi with guns. It wasnt easy for ordinary people to break into the house. However, Gu Ning didnt think it was a problem. Besides, the windows around the vi were bullet-proof sses, so they couldnt break them with a gun. Huang Haihaos room was on the third floor in the middle, and the window faced the backyard. Luckily, the window wasnt closed, so it wouldnt be difficult for Gu Ning to get into his room. If it was possible, Gu Ning wanted to abduct Huang Haihao without making any sounds. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the vi, then she saw a spacious underground room. Many illegal items like guns were stored there. It wasnt surprising that an illegal gang had different guns. Chapter 1621 - Abduct Huang Haihao

Chapter 1621: Abduct Huang Haihao

Actually, almost every illegal gang had support in the government, so it would be safe as long as it didnt cause a lot of trouble. In addition to guns, there were many gold bars and notes. Illegal gangs made dirty money, so they didnt dare to put it in a bank, and instead stored it in their bases. However, it was impossible for Gu Ning not to take the stuff away since she already found it. It was illegal anyway, so she wouldnt be punished. She could use a part of the money to do charity. Wait for me here, Ill go to abduct Huang Haihao, said Gu Ning. She was able to do that alone. Are you sure? Qiao Ya was slightly worried. Its my order, said Gu Ning in a serious tone. She knew that they were worried about her safety, but she was confident to catch Huang Haihao by herself. If youre exposed, leave before me, Ill be fine. Since it was an order, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had to listen to Gu Ning. After that, Gu Ning sneaked inside. There were bright lights at the front yard, so she essed the backyard under the cover of the lush trees. Gu Ning moved like lightning, so no one was able to see her. She sessfully found Huang Haihaos room and climbed up towards it. It was very easy for Gu Ning to climb up three floors. She jumped into the room without making any sounds. However, Huang Haihao still found her and coldly said, Get out now. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. Actually, Huang Haihao saw her from the screen of hisputer and the surveince cameras showed everything she did in the backyard. Huang Haihao was quite shocked when Gu Ning climbed up only using her hands. However, he wasnt afraid of her, nor did he summon his people, because Gu Ning was merely a young girl in his eyes. Since Huang Haihao already found her, Gu Ning didnt bother to hide herself and came out to meet Huang Haihaos eyes. Gu Ning stood there with a calm face, and didnt look frightened at all. Its you! Huang Haihao was surprised and squinted at Gu Ning. To his astonishment, the unwanted visitor was Gu Ning. Huang Haihao recognized Gu Ning, or Tang Aining to be specific, and he also knew her rtionship with Tang Bingsen, so he was alert when she showed up out of blue. Gu Ning was also surprised when Huang Haihao recognized her, but soon figured out why. Tang Bingsen must have told him about her. Well, it seems that Tang Bingsen has already talked to you about me, said Gu Ning. What do you want to do? asked Huang Haihao. He also stayed calm. Tang Aining had a long-standing grudge against Tang Bingsen, so she wouldnt be nice to him. Nevertheless, he was surprised that Tang Aining was aware of the Tianying Gangs connection with Tang Bingsen. It was always kept a secret from outsiders. I think you have the answer in your heart, said Gu Ning as she steadily walked towards Huang Haihao. Stop there, said Huang Haihao and raised his hand with a gun pointing at Gu Ning. Its useless. Gu Ning pulled her lips with disdain, then dashed to Huang Haihao and grabbed his hand before he could make any reactions. Unfortunately, although Gu Ning moved surprisingly fast, Huang Haihao still shot the gun at thest second. Gu Ning avoided the bullet, but the gunshot attracted the attention of other people in the house. In that case, she would have trouble on her way out of here. Without hesitation, Gu Ning heavily hit the back of Huang Haihaos neck and he sank down to the ground at once. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya also heard the gunshot from the house. They frowned and felt anxious about Gu Nings safety. There were two bodyguards standing by the door of Huang Haihaos room, but they failed to find Gu Ning when she sneaked inside. However, they didnt miss the gunshot. Leader Huang, do you need our help? asked a bodyguard. Huang Haihao had told them not toe inside without his permission. They could only break into the room when they heard no response after calling him several times. Gu Ning let the flood dragon out right away and told it to carry them away. The flood dragon left the back yard with a quick jump and escaped to the ntingnd. The two bodyguards waited anxiously for a few seconds, but still heard no response from Huang Haihao. They soon realized that something terrible must have happened and immediately broke into the room. Chapter 1622 - Our Leader Is Missing

Chapter 1622: Our Leader Is Missing

When they entered the room, they found Huang Haihao was missing with the window wide open. Yang Zi, you can chase after them with several men, and Ill go check the surveince cameras, one of them said. Sure. Yang Zi ran downstairs at once. At this time, a group of people gathered together in the hall after hearing the gunshot which came from Huang Haihaos room. Yang Zi, what happened? The man who asked Yang Zi the question was the head of the bodyguard team of this house, Gang Zi. Our leader is missing, and we found no clues in the room. I think he must have been abducted from the window, Yang Zi said. Hu Ge is checking the surveince cameras, and Ill chase after them with several men. Hu Ge was the bodyguard left in Huang Haihaos room. Sure, Gang Zi said and moved out of Yang Zis way. ... Hu Ge saw a woman climbing up three floors into Huang Haihaos room on Huang Haihaosputer. However, there were no surveince cameras in Huang Haihaos room, so he didnt know what had happened inside. Anyway, the woman couldnt be simple since she was able to climb up the tall wall by herself and abducted their head. Hu Ge was shocked, but he was taken aback even more by the next scene. After the gunshot, he saw a giant ck shadow in the surveince video, but it shed by so quickly that he couldnt recognize what it was. He was unwilling to give up and repeatedly watched the video, trying to figure out what the giant creature was, but he still failed. The woman was also strange to him. Hu Ge had no idea how the woman managed to abduct their gang leader. Although Hu Ge was Huang Haihaos henchman, he wasnt a senior manager in the Tianying Gang, so he couldnt make the decision on his own. Without dy, he reported it to their deputy leader. The house was in a total mess now because their leader was missing. ... Gu Ning called Gao Yi once she sessfully brought Huang Haihao away. They had to leave before members of the Tianying Gang chased after them. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya would leave with Huang Haihao and hide in a secret ce, but Gu Ning decided to stay. She still wanted to steal the gold bars, money, and guns in the underground room. In addition, she also nned to destroy their base. When everything was done, she would give the guns to Leng Shaoting and let him deal with them. Leng Shaoting served in the military, so he knew how to handle the problem. Many people left to search for Huang Haihao and Gu Ning decided to draw the rest of the people in the house awayter so that nobody would be hurt when she exploded it. Even though they were all criminals who could be sentenced to death at court, it wasnt Gu Nings job to kill them. When the elite of the Tianying Gang reached the farm, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were already gone with Huang Haihao. Gu Ning was also back in the house. The deputy leader called Tang Bingsen the second he heard the news that Huang Haihao was abducted by a woman. Tang Bingsen was angry. He thought of Tang Aining right away, and he was sure that the woman must be her. Although the Tianying Gang had many enemies, there was a strong possibility that Tang Aining did it. Tang Bingsen clenched his teeth in anger. At the same time, he was also surprised that Tang Aining already found out about his rtionship with the Tianying Gang. He started to have a feeling that Tang Aining was even a stronger enemy than he had ever thought. No matter what, he couldnt be involved right now, so he ordered the deputy leader to deal with it. It was veryte now, and there was no avable flight until 7 am. The deputy leader was very anxious, but he didnt know what else he could do. If he drove back, it would take him a longer time. Therefore, he had to be patient and wait. While most of the people left to search for Huang Haihao, several men still stayed in the house. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and soon found the underground room. There were two men guarding the underground room, but Gu Ning quickly beat them unconscious the moment they saw her. She failed to find a key on their bodies, so she let the flood dragon out and told it to break the lock. Once she entered the underground room, Gu Ning took photos of the guns. As for the gold bars and notes, Gu Ning kept them a secret. Afterwards, she put the boxes of paper money, gold bars, and guns into her telepathic eye space. There were boxes of bombs left on the ground. She set a five minute timer for them after which they would explode, which meant that she had to draw the rest of the people in the house away within five minutes. Gu Ning walked outter, and pulled the two unconscious men outside. At this time, she didnt bother to hide herself and swaggered ahead, then five men with guns found her. Who are you? they questioned her while pointing their guns at her. Chapter 1623 - The Huge Explosion

Chapter 1623: The Huge Explosion

Gu Ning directly dumped the two unconscious men on the ground and went to attack the five men at once. She easily grabbed their guns away, which scared them. The bombs in the underground room will explode in four minutes. If you dont want to die here, run away now, said Gu Ning and continued to pull the two unconscious men outside. Hearing that, the five men were frightened. None of them dared to check whether Gu Ning was telling the truth, because they knew that there were indeed bombs in the underground room. Although they were members of an illegal gang, it didnt mean that they didnt cherish their life. No one would choose to die if there was a possibility to stay alive. Therefore, they immediately ran towards the door, and pressed the rm bell at the same time. Once the bell rang, all the people in the office building ran outside. Gu Ning dropped the two unconscious men far from the house and left them under the wall before she left. The explosion wouldnt hurt them now. Members of the Tianying Gang wanted to catch Gu Ning, but she soon disappeared from their sight. They didnt bother to chase her, because they were no match for her. Hu Ge and Gang Zi ran to gather with them in a hurry. Whats going on here? A woman just sneaked into the underground room and told us that the bombs in it will explode in five minutes, said someone. What? Hu He was shocked. If the underground room exploded, they would suffer a great loss. Lets withdraw now, said Hu Ge. Afterwards, they ran together towards the office area. When they were running, Hu Ge asked, Is it a beautiful woman in ck with a high ponytail? Yes, said a man. Shes quite aggressive and strong. We surrounded her at first, but she easily grabbed our guns away. Knowing that, the others were all surprised. They couldnt believe that a woman was able to beat a bunch of men. Its the same woman who abducted our leader, said Hu Ge. Where is she? She disappeared in a second, said another man. As they were talking about the mysterious woman, the house exploded with a loud sound. It was a huge explosion, but wasnt as huge as they imagined, because most of the bombs were put away in Gu Nings telepathic eye space. However, the house was totally ruined, and the office building beside it was seriously damaged too. Luckily, all the staff ran outside, so no one was hurt. The huge explosion of Tanglong Winery shocked everyone around it. Hu Ge called their deputy leader at once and told him the terrible news. The deputy leader was angry again. He thought it was already enough that Huang Haihao was missing, but their house also exploded! Without dy, he reported it to Tang Bingsen, and Tang Bingsen was full of anger too. Their base exploded! Unfortunately, it wasnt over yet, because Gu Ning left for the Tanglong Barter. She didnt go there with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya in order to protect them and because she could handle it alone. Even if she was exposed, she was confident that the police couldnt find her. No one knew that Tang Aining was exactly Gu Ning. It was 1 pm, but the bar was still half upied. In fact, it was just the beginning of their nightlife for some people. The Tanglong Bar was always full of activity, so it was quite noisy. Gu Ning immediately went to cut off the electricity so the bar fell into darkness. The loud music stopped as well. Everyone was displeased when the lights and music all stopped all of a sudden, but they didnt move and waited whileining. Without hesitation, Gu Ning lit up the wires. Once the wires were on fire, everyone in the bar was scared and swarmed outside. The bar could explode too! Even though they were reluctant to end their night life right now, they didnt want to die. Gu Ning apologized to the innocent guests in her heart, but that was the only thing she could do now. The staff of the bar did everything to pull out the fire, but the wires were already ruined, so they had to close the bar for the night. Right when the staff was about to leave too, the equipment in the bar suddenly exploded. It wasnt a huge explosion, but the bar was a total mess now. They had to fix it if they wanted to open again. The manager of the bar reported the ident to its supervisor at once. When their finance manager heard the news, he was shocked. Chapter 1624 - A Cunning Woman

Chapter 1624: A Cunning Woman

A series of bad things happened one after another today, and he didnt believe that it was simply a coincidence. It must be a well-made n. However, he didnt know that the above three idents were all done by the same woman. Only some senior managers of the Tianying Gang were aware of Tang Aining, but they didnt know her grudge against Tang Bingsen. They simply obeyed their leaders orders. Therefore, they couldnt connect the idents with Tang Aining. The finance manager didnt understand why all the terrible idents happened within a day, but it was obvious that the Tianying Gang was in great danger now. Either way, they had to be very careful from now on. In a few minutes, all the bars owned by the Tianying Gang were closed. They had to chase their customers out today in case anyone was injured or killed in their bars. All the familiar customers were aware that the bars were owned by the Tianying Gang, so none of them dared to cause any trouble. The finance manager then reported it to their deputy leader. The deputy leader clenched his teeth in anger when he heard the third piece of bad news in a day, but he couldnt do anything about it now, because he wasnt in City C. He wished that he could fly to City C with a pair of wings. The deputy leader told the finance manager to set a trap in another bar to catch the mysterious woman. As a result, Gu Ning found the bar was empty when she entered another Tanglong Bar. She soon realized that all the bars owned by the Tianying Gang were closed today because of the sudden explosion. However, it wouldnt affect her n. Before she walked inside, she used her Jade Eyes to look around in the bar. Within seconds, she found the trap and the members of the Tianying Gang holding guns pointing at the door. Once she stepped inside, she would be the target. Gu Ning sneered with disdain. She wasnt dumb, and wouldnt risk her life by casually walking into the bar. After thinking for a while, Gu Ning drew a bag of explosives from her satchel (telepathic eye space). All the men in the bar were frightened when they saw Gu Nings movement from the surveince camera. Damn, this woman is cunning! She didnt open the door and walk inside! What should we do now? If Gu Ning threw the explosive into the bar, they could die in the explosion. Withdraw now! said the manager. Without dy, they walked backwards to the back door. Gu Ning watched their action with a smile on her lips. She had no intention to catch or hurt them, so it was a better result that they withdrew. Because they tried to catch Gu Ning, the door wasnt closed and nobody dared to close it when they decided to leave. Gu Ning pushed the door open and walked into the barter. At the same time, she put the explosives away. Since there was no one else in the bar, Gu Ning let the flood dragon out. She told the flood dragon to smash everything it could see. It was quite easy for the flood dragon to do that, so it finished its job within seconds. Although there were surveince cameras in the bar, Gu Ning could damage them along with theputer. When everything was done, Gu Ning walked out. Chapter 1625 - Great Destructive Power

Chapter 1625: Great Destructive Power

The members of the Tianying Gang retreated, but they didnt go far because they were afraid that the explosion made by Gu Ning would cause a big fire. If they didnt put out the fire right away, it would damage more facilities. And they would be severely punished if they left it behind. In the end, they figured out that Tang Aining simply wanted to do damage and had no intention to hurt people. Therefore, they waited in silence at the parking lot outside the bar. Although they heard the noises, they werent able to hear them clearly. ording to the sounds they could hear, they believed that Tang Aining didnt use explosives, but damaged the bar by smashing things. In that case, the damage to the bar couldnt be very serious. When Gu Ning walked out, nobody dared to stop her, but the manager arranged for someone to follow her. Unfortunately, the man soon lost Gu Ning and had toe back. The manager was disappointed, but he knew that Tang Aining was a strong enemy, so he had to give it up. They didnt walk into the bar right after Gu Ning was gone, because they were afraid that she might leave a time bomb inside. They decided to wait for another five minutes. Five minutester, they still heard no explosion, so they went into the bar. To their astonishment, the bar was a total mess. No way, how did she manage to do such serious damage within only two minutes? She has great destructive power! ... No one could believe it. Lets go to the surveince room. The manager gave an order so they went to the surveince room afterwards. They wanted to see what Tang Aining had done in the bar when they were absent, but they only found that the surveince was also seriously damaged. Without dy, the manager reported it to their senior management. A senior manager reported it to their deputy leaderter, and Tang Bingsen heard the news too. Tang Bingsen couldnt ept the terrible news that came one after another and passed out in anger. However, because it waste at night, nobody knew that he fell unconscious. Luckily, it wasnt serious and he would be fine. Tang Bingsen was bad at epting that bad things happen, even though he was the real boss of the illegal gang. Actually, every illegal gang had many enemies, so he should be mentally-prepared for that. After all, it was impossible for an illegal gang to not do bad deeds. Once it did bad deeds, it would make enemies. No one would give up on taking revenge, unless he didnt have the ability. Therefore, even though an illegal gang was influential, it was still in great danger. In fact, illegal gangs had changed a lot nowadays, and they used to be even more violent about a dozen years ago. Back in the old days, illegal gangs were always involved in a gang shooting. Many people died every time, but they didnt think that it was a big deal. They would do anything for money, let alone risk their lives. Nowadays, however, illegal gangs were mostly involved in illegal businesses in order to make more money. They would stay safe as long as they didnt cause too much trouble. ... Gu Ning didnt go to the next Tanglong Bar, because there were about seven bars owned by the Tianying Gang, and it would be veryte after she damaged all of them. She simply wanted to affect their business, and two seriously damaged bars were enough. After two bars were damaged, the other bars wouldnt be open the next day. Gu Ning would also spread the news on the Inte so that less people would visit Tanglong Bar. After that, she took a taxi and left. However, a beautiful woman alone outside at midnight could easily attract criminals. The taxi driver kept ncing at Gu Ning once she got in the car. This wasnt the first time that Gu Ning had been through something like that, so she remained calm. She was unwilling to waste time on this taxi driver, so she needed to make him give up his bad idea. Before Gu Ning opened her mouth, the taxi driver asked her, Hey, girl, what do you do? Im a policewoman, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, the taxi driver was scared and gave up the idea of sexually assaulting her. He didnt dare to mess with a policewoman. Gu Ning stared straight at him at the same time, which made him feel quite stressed. He didnt doubt her words at all, because ordinary girls couldnt be so strong. In the end, the taxi driver sent Gu Ning to her destination and didnt do anything to hurt her. Gu Ning came to the outside of a hotel, which was a little remote with many undeveloped wastnds. Chapter 1626 - It’s Just the Beginning!

Chapter 1626: Its Just the Beginning!

Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had parked their car in a wastnd, because there werent surveince cameras, and no one would find them. So Gu Ning met Gao Yi and Qiao Ya at the wastnd. Huang Haihao was already tied tight with ropes by Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, with his mouth sealed and eyes covered. He was also still unconscious. Did he wake up? asked Gu Ning. Yes, but we knocked him unconscious again, said Gao Yi. Gu Ning then took a photo of Huang Haihao and sent it to Tang Bingsen. She used the phone which was registered under the name Tang Aining, and still remembered Tang Bingsens phone number because she was his daughter in the previous incarnation. In addition to the photo, Gu Ning also sent him a message. Gu Ning: Tang Bingsen, Im Tang Aining. The leader of the Tianying Gang is in my hands now. Your base and two bars werepletely damaged by me. Are you surprised? Unfortunately, its just the beginning! Because Tang Bingsen just passed out, he didnt read Gu Nings message right away. After that, Gu Ning sent out a post on her other Weibo ount. [Exclusive news: The base of the Tianying Gang in City C exploded at 12:30 amst night. The person who ruined Tanglong Winery is a strong enemy of the Tianying Gang. Illegal stuff like guns were also found in an underground room of Tanglong Winery. Two bars owned by the Tianying Gang were also seriously damaged. People who like visiting their bars must be careful in the following days! [Photos attached]] Gu Ning exposed many photos of Tanglong Winery before and after it exploded. There were photos of the house before and after the explosion too. Before the house exploded, Gu Ning didnt leave until she took several photos of it. She had also taken photos of Tanglong Bar before and after it was damaged. Without hesitation, Gu Ning @(mentioned) many influential media of City C on Weibo, but not many people saw it because it was toote now. Besides, Gu Ning didnt have many followers on her second Weibo ount. However, she wasnt worried about it, because she knew it would go viral tomorrow. Even if those influential media refused to report it in fear of the Tianying Gang, Gu Ning had plenty of ways to make it popr. Moreover, she attached many photos to the pose, which made it quite obvious that she wanted to tell everyone that the person behind this Weibo ount was the one who exploded Tanglong Winery and Tanglong Bar. After all only she could get photos at the scene. She even had photos of the illegal guns and drugs hidden in the underground room of Tanglong Winery. Gu Ning had no intention to keep it a secret, and she decided to make it public. After that, they went to have a rest. There was no need for them to stay in a hotel, so they directly parked their car at a less noticeable ce and took a nap in it. That night, the members of the Tianying Gang didnt sleep at all. Its senior management had an urgent meeting overnight. Their leader was missing, and the deputy leader was absent, so the four senior managers had to stand out and take the responsibility right now. However, all of them were ambitious and didnt get along very well with each other. With neither their leader nor the deputy leader present, each of them wanted to seize the absolute power, so the meeting didnt go well and they were secretlypeting against each other. In the end, they had to wait till their deputy leader was back to make the final decision. Although Tanglong Winery was owned by the Tianying Gang, it was a legal business, so they turned to the police for help. Actually, they hadnt found Gu Nings post on Weibo yet, otherwise they wouldnt have called the police. What was hidden in the underground room was already exposed, and what they shouldnt do at this moment was to let the police be involved in it. ... Tang Bingsen woke up in a few hours, at that time it was 5 am. Once he opened his eyes, he checked his phone in case he missed any messages when he was unconscious. A new message from a strange number caught his attention and he read it at once. Tang Bingsen, Im Tang Aining. The leader of the Tianying Gang is in my hands now. Your base and two bars werepletely damaged by me. Are you surprised? Unfortunately, its just the beginning! After reading it, Tang Bingsen was scared. His hand trembled and his phone fell on the ground. Because of Tang Bingsen it, he passed out once more. When he woke up again, it was already 9 am. He was quite weak now and even woke up in the hospital. Tang Bingsens secretary went to pick him up before 8 am, but he didnt leave his room yet. His secretary called him, but no one answered. So his secretary became anxious and went upstairs to find him. His secretary had special permission and could freely enter and leave the Tang familys house, so none of the Tang familys domestic servants stopped him. He directly went to Tang Bingsens bedroom to see him because his secretary knew that Ji Yijing wasnt home. In fact, Ji Yijing cried in the hospital almost every day after Tang Yaxin had tried tomitted suicide. She only had one child. If her daughter died, she honestly didnt know how to live her life further. Chapter 1627 - Secret Support

Chapter 1627: Secret Support

Although Tang Yaxin was in a terrible condition, the Tang family didnt give up on her. It didntck money anyway. Tang Bingsen had made the decision to let Ji Yijing take Tang Yaxin abroad to get better treatment. Their family was in a dangerous situation now, so they couldnt move right away. Tang Bingsens secretary knocked on the door of his bedroom, but no one answered. His secretary waited for a while, then called the housekeeper. The housekeeper was also worried about Tang Bingsen, so they decided to break inside. When they knocked the door open, they saw Tang Bingsen lying on the quilt with a pool of blood under his body. The scene shocked them and they immediately sent Tang Bingsen to the hospital. Tang Bingsen had an intravenous drip for a long while before he opened his eyes again. His secretary asked him what had happened. Tang Bingsens secretary was his henchman, so he was aware of his rtionship with the Tianying Gang and Tang Bingsen told him everything. His secretary was also astonished after knowing what had happened. He had a premonition that the Tang family could be ruined by Tang Aining this time, but he didnt dare to say it aloud. Afterwards, Tang Bingsen told his secretary to send the deputy leader a message and tell him that the woman was Tang Aining. When it was 9:30 am, the deputy leader got off the ne at City C and saw Tang Bingsens message. He was amazed when he learned that the woman was Tang Aining. Although he had heard a lot about Tang Aining and her grudges against the Tang family, he was still surprised by her unbelievable ability. Precisely because he knew how powerful Tang Aining was, he knew it would be super hard to catch her. Actually, he didnt care much about Huang Haihao, and he even hoped that Huang Haihao would nevere back, because in that case, he would be the leader of their gang. Two tigers could never share one mountain, and he always wanted to rece Huang Haihao. However, Huang Haihao was better than him, so he had to limit his ambition. Nevertheless, he had a great chance now that Huang Haihao was abducted. Even though Huang Haihao might survive, he could still send his people to secretly kill Huang Haihao. Every senior manager had his own loyal subordinates, so the deputy leader wasnt afraid at all. Although the Tianying Gang was seriously damaged by Tang Aining, it still had a lot of wealth, which was enough in the deputy leaders eyes. Once he became the leader, he would have great power. When the deputy leader walked out of the airport, someone was already waiting for him and they rushed to the hotel at once. Because Tanglong Winery exploded, they could only have a meeting in a hotel. In fact, the senior management of the Tianying Gang was quite afraid of Tang Aining now. She could appear and disappear wherever and whenever she wanted! Right as the deputy leader rushed to the hotel, Gu Nings post attracted a lot of attention on the Inte. Some media didnt dare to report it because of the Tianying Gangs influence, but some influencers didnt care about it at all. The moment those influencers reposted the news, more and more Inte users read it. Common citizens hated illegal gangs, because they stood for evil and they always did bad deeds. Many people were hurt and many families were harmed by illegal gangs. As a result, the Tianying Gang was amid strong criticisms on social media within a short time. Wow, the person is so brave and exploded Tanglong Winery. How dare Tanglong Winery hide so many illegal objects? Is it really the base of the Tianying Gang? It must be. Ordinary people wouldnt hide guns and drugs in their ces. Im pleased to know the base of the Tianying Gang exploded. Me too, but why did that person do that? No idea, but the Tianying Gang has done too many bad deeds. Right, the Tianying Gang should bepletely destroyed. It shouldnt exist! I think the Tianying Gang has a strong enemy this time. Lets see what will happen next. I hate the Tianying Gang too. ... Many people were excited to know that the base of the Tianying Gang exploded, because they had a terrible impression of illegal gangs. At the same time, the existence of the Tianying Gang aroused their curiosity. Even though many people had heard of illegal gangs before, they had never seen them in real life. The Tianying Gang was exposed this time, so they wondered what it had done. Some people even questioned the government in City C, because they believed that the government must have been aware of the existence of the Tianying Gang. If the government was aware of what the Tianying Gang was doing, it should stop it from breaking thew. However, it seemed that the Tianying Gang had existed for a long time. The Tianying Gang was able to do illegal things without being punished at all during the past years. In that case, the Tianying Gang must have secret support behind it, otherwise it wouldnt be able to stay safe. Chapter 1628 - She Left No Trace

Chapter 1628: She Left No Trace

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It seemed to be impossible to remove an illegal gang unless it made serious mistakes. Many Inte users believed that the person exposed the Tianying Gangs base in order to attract a lot of attention from the media. Only when the dirty secrets were exposed in public could the illegal gang be punished ording to thew. Under great pressure, the government and the police might take action to deal with the problem. The government must protect its reputation. If it did nothing when the dirty secrets were already exposed, it would lose its peoples support. After all, most citizens couldnt ept the existence of an illegal gang. In fact, although the base and two bars of the Tianying Gang were destroyed, it still had great influence in City C, so it wasnt easy to deal with it. Social media, however, were out of the Tianying Gangs ambit. Moreover, the post and the news already went viral on the Inte. ... The moment the deputy leaders car entered the city center and stopped in front of traffic lights, a big truck behind directly rushed towards it. Because there were cars at the other three sides of the deputy leaders car, he had no way to escape. Right when the big truck was about to hit his car, he and his driver jumped and ran away. Both of them were good at fighting, so it wasnt difficult for them to avoid the big truck, but innocent people around them would be in big trouble. They were members of an illegal gang and didnt have any kindness or sympathy for other people. The next second, the big truck crashed into the deputy leaders car along with several other cars. Luckily, the big truck soon came to a halt, and didnt cause a more serious car ident. Witnessing the scene, the deputy leader squinted. He didnt think it was simply an ident. Someone probably didnt want him to go back. He had that idea because he clearly knew that there was no real harmony inside the Tianying Gang. Huang Haihao was abducted at this key moment, and other senior managers could get an advantage if he was in trouble as well. The deputy leader had to go back to deal with the emergency the Tianying Gang was in right now, so he quickly took a taxi and left right away. He told his chauffeur to stay and find out the truth of this car ident. His chauffeur was also his henchman, so he trusted him. Before long, the traffic police along with an ambnce came. Luckily, although many people were injured, no one was killed. As for the driver of the big truck, he imed that he was too tired and mistook the elerator for the brakes. Because the driver of the big truck apologized with sincerity and was willing to take responsibility, the other people agreed to settle it out of court. The deputy leaders chauffeur agreed too, but he paid special attention to the driver. ... When the deputy leader arrived at the hotel and finally met the other senior managers, he observed their reactions then saw a surprised look sh across the intelligence managers face. He was sure that the car ident must have something to do with the intelligence manager. He was right. The intelligence manager had indeed nned the car ident to kill him. And although the intelligence manager was disappointed when his n failed, he didnt show much of his emotions on his face. He had no idea that the deputy leader already noticed his reaction. Either way, he would be fine as long as there was no solid evidence. Many of them had schemed against each other in the Tianying Gang, and it was one of their unspoken rules not to leave any evidence. The deputy leader needed to deal with something more important now, so he didnt bother to argue with the intelligence manager right now. Have you heard anything about our leader yet? asked the deputy leader. We have no clue, because the woman left no trace and we cant find her at all. The house exploded and the surveince cameras were all damaged too, said the elite manager. Even though the deputy leader didnt get along with Huang Haihao, he had to show his concern in front of the others. Well, there is another thing I think you should know, said the finance manager and handed the deputy leader his phone. The news about the explosion of Tanglong Winery was shown on the screen. The deputy leader was furious the second he read the news. He became even angrier when he learned that they had already called the police. Idiots! The deputy leader didnt know what else he could say now. It was useless even if they called the police. To their surprise, Tang Aining exposed their dirty secrets on social media, and the police had to be involved in that case. Before long, the deputy leader had an idea and said, Release an official exnation on the Weibo ount of Tanglong Winery. Deny the rumor that illegal objects like guns and drugs were hidden in the underground room of the house owned by Tanglong Winery. It exploded, so no one will know whether the news is the truth. No problem. The finance manager went to do that at once. He was the general manager of the Tianying Gangs businesses, so he had to deal with the crisis in person. Elite manager, take some people to check the underground room to see whether any evidence was left there. If there is any, remove it right away. The deputy leader gave another order. Chapter 1629 - Too Greedy

Chapter 1629: Too Greedy

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sure. The elite manager took the order. Although all the senior managers had the ambition to be the leader of their gang, theycked good leadership skills and an agile mind, so they still had to do their own jobs well for the time being. They didnte up with any good ideas until the deputy leader showed up, but all of them basically wanted to steal greater power. Even though they had to work together now, they wouldnt stop scheming against each other. The intelligence manager and the task manager kept on searching for Huang Haihao. The deputy leader then reported subsequent news to Tang Bingsen, and Tang Bingsen was full of anger again. Without dy, he called Tang Aining. At this time, Gu Ning and Qiao Ya were waiting in an abandoned warehouse with Huang Haihao, while Gao Yi left to follow the Tianying Gang. Huang Haihao was awake at this time, but couldnt move or say a word. He was in great despair. Gu Ning also told him what happened to Tanglong Winery and Tanglong Bar after he was abducted. He was furious, but couldnt do anything about it right now. Because Gu Ning didnt put her phone away in the telepathic eye space, she saw Tang Bingsens call and put it on speaker so that Huang Haihao could hear their conversation. Hi, Mr. Tang, said Gu Ningzily, as if there was no grudge between them at all. Tang Bingsen was angry the second he heard the voice of Tang Aining on the phone. If it was possible, he wished to tear her to pieces. Unfortunately, it was impossible. What do you want? Tang Bingsen clenched his teeth. Mr. Tang, dont be so mad at me. Were old friends, right? Gu Ning joked. You... Tang Bingsen didnt know what to say. Tell me when will you stop? asked Tang Bingsen. I need to think about it, said Gu Ning. I can give youpensation as long as you can stop right now, said Tang Bingsen. If he didnt do that, he would lose even more money. Compensation? What is it? asked Gu Ning. I can give you a billion yuan, said Tang Bingsen. It wasnt easy for him to make that generous offer. A billion yuan? Im a billionaire myself, so I dont want your money, said Gu Ning with disdain. She didntck money at all. What? Tang Bingsen was surprised. To his astonishment, Tang Aining was richer than him. So what do you want? he asked again. I dont know yet, but I want the Tang Organization right now, said Gu Ning. Both of us clearly know how it became so sessful today. The Tang Organization became very sessful mostly because of Tang Ainings effort. Although Tang Aining wasnt involved in running the business, the Tang Organization wouldnt have developed so quickly and smoothly without her help. Ridiculous, youre too greedy! Tang Bingsen was furious. Well, of course you have the right to choose, but Ill steal it from you if you refuse to give it to me right now, said Gu Ning with confidence and pride. You... Tang Bingsen didnt want to talk with her any second longer, so he directly hung up on her. He even forgot to ask about Huang Haihaos condition. Given what Tang Aining had done till now, Tang Bingsen believed that she indeed had the ability to steal the Tang Organization from him. However, it was impossible for him to give it to her right now. Gu Ningughed out loud when Tang Bingsen hung up on her. Leader Huang, did you hear what he said? He only cares about his own business, and he didnt even ask anything about you. Do you still want to be loyal to him? From the beginning to the end, Huang Haihao listened to their conversation in silence, and he felt quite ufortable when their call ended. You should know Tang Ainings rtionship with Tang Bingsen, right? As his biological daughter, Tang Aining never lived a good day after her birth. She was simply a helpful tool in Tang Bingsens eyes, and was dumped once she was useless. Tang Bingsen is cruel and cold-blooded. Youre also just a pawn for him. I bet you wont be surprised if I tell you that your people are busy scheming against each other for your position in the gang while youre absent. Gu Ning was stirring them up on purpose, although it actually was the truth. Huang Haihao had his loyal supporters in the Tianying Gang, but more of the members didnt care about him. Besides, it was impossible for them to find Huang Haihao as long as Gu Ning wanted to hide him. Huang Haihao remained silent, but he knew that Gu Ning was telling the truth. Chapter 1630 - He’s Replaceable

Chapter 1630: Hes Receable

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He was the leader of the Tianying Gang after all, and no one knew it more clearly than him. Huang Haihao struggled, trying to say something, but his mouth was sealed. Pull off the tape on his mouth, said Gu Ning to Qiao Ya. Since Gu Ning nned to stir them up, she had her own n, and she needed Huang Haihao to talk with her. Besides, there was no one else around them within hundreds of meters, so it was impossible for him to ask for help. In addition, she used her Jade Eyes to look around once in a while, and would find any strangers if anyone came here. Qiao Ya obeyed her order and pulled off the tape on Huang Haihaos mouth. Huang Haihao asked Gu Ning at once, Since you know nobody cares about my safety, why did you abduct me? You have a long-standing grudge against Tang Bingsen, not me. Huang Haihao hoped that Gu Ning could let him go. Youre right, but youre Tang Bingsens man, said Gu Ning. If I dont prove my ability to you by exploding Tanglong Winery, youll help him scheme against me, right? Youre right. Huang Haihao was quite honest. If Tang Aining wasnt able to abduct him, he would certainly help Tang Bingsen get rid of her. He didnt believe that Tang Bingsen would be so ruthless until he was caught today. It turned out that Tang Bingsen didnt care about his life at all. Tang Bingsen was simply making full use of him, and he would be abandoned once he was useless. Actually, the Tianying Gang had helped Tang Bingsen a lot, but Tang Bingsen had done nothing for it. I like your honesty. Gu Ning smiled. She didnt feel displeased when Huang Haihao said that he would help Tang Bingsen hurt her. So, youre my potential enemy, so I should definitely abduct you. Huang Haihao fell in silence again, because he would do the exact same thing if he were Tang Aining. Let me ask you another question. Will you still risk your life for Tang Bingsen after knowing that he can easily abandon you? said Gu Ning. Huang Haihao didnt answer that question, because he didnt know the answer. Although Tang Bingsen indeed hadnt asked about his condition just then, he couldnt turn his back on Tang Bingsen right away. Maybe Tang Bingsen was too angry to ask about him. It was a very normal thought, because Tang Bingsen was really angry during the call. Well, I can call Tang Bingsen again and try to make a deal with him. If hes willing to give me five billion yuan to have you back, Ill let you go. Youve made a lot more money than that for him, so I think he should be willing to protect you, right? said Gu Ning. If he refuses, why dont you make a deal with me then? Gu Ning would really let Huang Haihao go if Tang Bingsen was willing to give her five billion yuan. If not, she would actualize the n in her mind right now. What deal? asked Huang Haihao. He had indeed made more than five billion yuan for Tang Bingsen, so he didnt think it was a big deal. Instead, he was curious about the deal Gu Ning wanted to make with him. Well see, said Gu Ning and called Tang Bingsen again. Tang Bingsen picked it up after a few seconds. Although he didnt know why Tang Aining called him, he wanted to figure it out. Mr. Tang, I would like to have a deal with you, said Gu Ning. What deal? asked Tang Bingsen. Huang Haihao is in my hands now, and hes fine and safe for the time being, but I want five billion yuan for him. What do you think? asked Gu Ning. What? Five billion yuan? Tang Bingsen was shocked. Even though five billion yuan wasnt much in his eyes, it wasnt little either and he just suffered a great loss, so he was reluctant to give Tang Aining so much money. Isnt Huang Haihao worth five billion yuan in your eyes? I heard that hes made a lot more money than that for you, said Gu Ning on purpose. He works for me, and its his job to make money for me, said Tang Bingsen and took it for granted. Hearing that, Huang Haihao felt disappointed. Although it was true that he worked for Tang Bingsen and it was his job to make money for him, he still felt ufortable when Tang Bingsen took it for granted. Are you willing to pay five billion yuan? Gu Ning asked again. Tang Bingsen was silent. It wasnt an easy decision for him to make at this moment. However, his silence broke Huang Haihaos heart. Actually, if Tang Bingsen was willing to pay five billion yuan for him, he would still be loyal to him. Ridiculous, hes receable and isnt worth five billion yuan at all. I have countless useful men to work for me, and I dont need him, said Tang Bingsen all of a sudden and hung up on Tang Aining once more. He was indeed cold-blooded. In fact, although Tang Bingsen was indeed unwilling to pay five billion yuan to free Huang Haihao, he purposely said that trying to lower the ransom. Chapter 1631 - Huang Haihao Yielded

Chapter 1631: Huang Haihao Yielded

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Either way, Huang Haihao was quite disappointed in him. Tang Bingsen! Huang Haihao clenched his teeth in anger and disappointment. Gu Ning stared at Huang Haihao. How do you feel now? Are you surprised? Yes, I am surprised, said Huang Haihao. Well, dont worry, you still can make a deal with me, said Gu Ning. Tell me what it is first, and Im sure that Ill agree, said Huang Haihao. Leave Tang Bingsen and bring the Tianying Gang to work for me, said Gu Ning. She wanted the Tianying Gang to work for her. Moreover, she would lead the Tianying Gang to do legal business and wouldnt break thew again. Although Gu Ning wouldnt hesitate to do bad deeds when it was necessary, she wouldnt hurt innocent people. For example, she just exploded Tanglong Winery, which wasnt a good action to some extent, but she did it for a reason. Anyway, she had moral standards. Although most members of the Tianying Gang hadmitted crimes before, Gu Ning could help them out. It was in their past, and they could live a new life. Huang Haihao was surprised when Tang Aining proposed that. Do you want to help the Tianying Gang? asked Huang Haihao. Im not the final decision-maker in the Tianying Gang, and I need to ask for the other senior members opinions. Besides, arent you afraid that Ill betray you in the future? He didnt refuse right away, which proved that he was considering it. Tang Bingsen just abandoned him, and he was reluctant to ept it. He was determined to take revenge. He had done a lot for Tang Bingsen after all. Most importantly, five billion yuan wasnt much for Tang Bingsen, and even the Tianying Gang was able to afford it. They had made a lot more money than five billion yuan for Tang Bingsen by now. I wouldnt propose the deal if I was afraid, said Gu Ning. In fact, I dont think you have the ability to betray me. She said that, not because she disdained Huang Haihao, but because it was the truth and Huang Haihao admitted it. Gu Ning continued, As for other members of the Tianying Gang, they can stay if theyre willing to work for me and they can leave if theyre unwilling to follow my lead. You have choices too. Even if Huang Haihao refused to work for her, she wouldnt kill him. However, she had a feeling that Huang Haihao would agree to her proposal. Huang Haihao didnt reply to Gu Ning right away, but thought about it carefully. He knew that Tang Aining wasnt a simple woman, and he shouldnt mess with her. Besides, he was unwilling to work for Tang Bingsen any longer, and he needed a better way to live his life. In his eyes, Tang Aining was even more powerful than Tang Bingsen, so he could have a brighter future if he followed her lead. Although the Tianying Gang was built for Tang Bingsen, he had been managing it these years. It wouldnt be difficult for him to take the Tianying Gang when he left Tang Bingsen. By the way, if you choose to work for me, Ill definitely do my best to protect you and I wont allow what happened today to happen again in the future, but I want yourplete loyalty, said Gu Ning. Huang Haihao listened to her words, and felt that Tang Aining was more reliable than Tang Bingsen. Fine, I agree, Huang Haihao said in the end. Very good. Gu Ning nodded with satisfaction. Untie him now, Gu Ning said to Qiao Ya. Sure, said Qiao Ya. She went to untie Huang Haihao at once. Huang Haihao felt great pain after being tied up for a night and a morning. He stood up and stretched his body to rx his muscles afterwards. When he had his freedom back, he had no intention to escape or attack Gu Ning. On the contrary, he showed great respect towards her. He didnt hate her at all, even though she had exploded Tanglong Winery and damaged two bars owned by the Tianying Gang. He yielded to power. Tang Aining was more powerful than him, so he was willing to listen to her. When Gu Ning stared at him, he felt stressed. Since the Tianying Gang is mine now, you cant do illegal business nor hurt innocent people from now on, said Gu Ning. Chapter 1632 - An Adopted Son

Chapter 1632: An Adopted Son

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Huang Haihao was shocked as he looked at Gu Ning. It seemed that Tang Aining wasnt an evil person. He couldnt help but admire her more. Although he wasnt a good man, it didnt mean that he enjoyed doing bad deeds. In fact, most of the time, he was forced to do what he had to do. He hadnt hurt innocent people before, but he wasnt sure whether his subordinates had done that. So since he didnt need to do bad things in the future, he felt relieved. He didnt feel good when he did bad things. Sure, I understand, said Huang Haihao. He was willing to be loyal to Tang Aining. Oh, I usually stay in the capital, so youll be inplete control of the Tianying Gang here, but Ille once Im free. Even if I donte in person, Ill send someone. I want to trust you, but it takes time for us to trust each other, said Gu Ning. This was their first meeting, so it was impossible for Gu Ning to fully trust him. Therefore, both of them needed time. Huang Haihao wasnt dumb, and it wasnt likely that he would betray Gu Ning, but Gu Ning still needed to be careful. Of course, said Huang Haihao. He understood why Tang Aining said that. Since he was willing to follow her lead, he wouldnt betray her and he also needed her protection. Oh, whose name are the Tianying Gangs businesses under? asked Gu Ning. She knew the Tianying Gangs businesses couldnt be under Tang Bingsens name, because it would expose their rtionship. She was right. The Tianying Gangs businesses are under my name, because Tang Bingsen doesnt want to have any connection with the Tianying Gang, said Huang Haihao. The Tianying Gang used to be a small gang, and the leader was Huang Haihao from the very beginning, but it didnt start to make a lot of money until Tang Bingsen became its real boss. Therefore, the Tianying Gang relied on Tang Bingsens money to develop at the beginning. Tang Bingsen registered the Tianying Gangs businesses under Huang Haihaos name not because he fully trusted Huang Haihao, but because he was left no choice. He needed Huang Haihao to help him manage the Tianying Gang. Actually, it took a long time for Tang Bingsen to fully trust Huang Haihao. However, their close rtionship ended now. Since the Tianying Gangs businesses are under your name, what would he do if anything terrible happens to you? Hes even unwilling to pay five billion yuan to free you, said Gu Ning. I have an adopted son under my name too, and I already made the will. If anything terrible happened to me, the Tianying Gangs businesses will be his. The son is actually Tang Bingsens illegitimate son, so he can get his property back in that way. Its also the reason why he doesnt care about my safety, said Huang Haihao. Oh, we must give 50% profits to him every year, and the other 50% will be divided among the senior managers. His illegitimate son? Do you mean Feng Qile? asked Gu Ning. Yes, it is Feng Qile, said Huang Haihao. He wasnt surprised that Tang Aining knew about Feng Qile. Well, I think you should change your will as soon as possible, said Gu Ning. Sure. Huang Haihao nodded. Since Tang Bingsen didnt care about his safety at all, he didnt want to help him any longer. No matter what will happen to Tang Bingsen in the future, the Tianying Gang shouldnt be involved. Dont tell other people that the Tianying Gang isnt under Tang Bingsens control from now on. I need some time to deal with Tang Bingsen, said Gu Ning. I understand, said Huang Haihao. By the way, how should I address you? Call me Miss Tang, said Gu Ning. Sure, Miss Tang, said Huang Haihao. Chapter 1633 - A Complete Mystery

Chapter 1633: A Complete Mystery

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Since you already chose to work for me, were on the same boat now. If you need any help, feel free to tell me, said Gu Ning. Although she didnt fully trust him yet, she should show her willingness to protect him in order to gain his loyalty. Therefore, Gu Ning was willing to do something for Huang Haihao too. I will, said Huang Haihao. Great, you can leave now, said Gu Ning. Sure. Huang Haihao turned around and walked away. Oh, wait a second. Gu Ning suddenly stopped him. You havent told me your phone number yet. Hearing that, Huang Haihao realized that he and Tang Aining hadnt exchanged numbers with each other yet. Gu Ning gave him her name cardter. By the way, the bills and gold bars stored in the underground room were taken away by me. Since were in the same group now, I shouldnt take them away from you. Give me an address, and Ill send them back to you, said Gu Ning. The whole Tianying Gang belonged to her now anyway. However, she wouldnt return those guns and bombs nor tell him that she had taken them away too. Huang Haihao was amazed when he learned that Tang Aining had taken away the bills and gold bars in the underground room, because they were quite heavy. However, the next second, he epted it, because Tang Aining was a woman full of surprises. Well, Miss Tang, if you want them, you can take them. I dont know how to exin it to the other members if they are given back all of a sudden, said Huang Haihao. He needed to give them to Tang Bingsen if Gu Ning didnt take them. The paper money wasnt his, so he didnt care much about it. Although it was a lot of money, it wasnt very much for the Tianying Gang. The Tianying Gang made a lot of money every year through their legal businesses, so it didntck money at all. Great, Ill keep them then, said Gu Ning. She wouldnt keep them for herself, and was willing to give them back to Huang Haihao if he needed them one day in the future. Although two boxes of gold bars and two boxes of paper money were a lot, she was super rich already. Of course, said Huang Haihao. He wouldnt ask Gu Ning for them, because he didnt need them. After that, Huang Haihao left. Qiao Ya, you and Gao Yi can stay in City C to pay more attention to Huang Haihao for a while. Tell me whatever you find about him, and Ill go back to the capital before you, said Gu Ning. She personally needed to deal with something about Tang Bingsen and Feng Qile in the capital. She wouldnt hurt Feng Qile, but he had to leave the capital and not be involved with the Tang family. As for Tang Bingsen, she wouldnt kill him, but she would remove him from his position in the Tang Organization. Sure, said Qiao Ya. Gu Ning then left, and Qiao Ya went to meet Gao Yi. At the same time, the official Weibo ount of Tanglong Winery released an exnation and said that all the photos about Tanglong Winery were fake. However, not many people believed it. Unfortunately, the Tianying Gang had powerful support behind it, so the Inte users could do nothing to punish it. As time went by, people would forget the news. Tanglong Winery had good wines after all, and it had maintained a good reputation for years. Not many wine lovers would really stop buying wines produced by Tanglong Winery. Even though Tanglong Winery exploded, its underground room still stood. The elite manager took his people to the underground room before the police arrived, but it was already empty because Gu Ning took most of the valuable things away. However, they didnt know that most of the valuable things were already taken away by Gu Ning, so they were quite surprised when they saw nothing solid in the underground room. Most importantly, all the gold bars were gone. Moreover, there were many bombs left in the underground room, but the explosion wasnt as powerful as it should be. Everything was aplete mystery now. The elite manager reported it to the deputy leader afterwards, and the deputy leader was surprised too. It was impossible for nothing to be left in the underground room, but they couldnt figure out why. The police cameter, but they found nothing useful. Even though the police knew that the Tianying Gang was an illegal gang, they couldnt punish it without evidence. Huang Haihao didnt have a phone with him, but luckily he has some paper money in his pocket so he took a taxi to Tanglong Wineryter. Chapter 1634 - Zhao Licheng

Chapter 1634: Zhao Licheng

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because Tanglong Winery was a legal business in outsiders eyes and Zhao Licheng, the finance manager, was also its general manager, he was in charge of it when Huang Haihao was absent. Although most senior managers of the Tianying Gang were ambitious, two or three of them were still respectful of Huang Haihao. As long as Huang Haihao was in the gang, they wouldnt cross the line . One of them was the finance manager, Zhao Licheng. Huang Haihao knew who he could trust in the Tianying Gang, so he assigned Zhao Licheng to be the finance manager. Zhao Licheng was astonished when he saw Huang Haihao. Hi, Chairman Huang, wee back! Zhao Licheng excitedly weed Huang Haihao at once. Because the police were still present, Zhao Licheng called Huang Haihao the chairman, instead of their gang leader. Even though everyone knew that Huang Haihao was the leader of the Tianying Gang, he was also the chairman of the Tanglong Organization. Even the police called him Chairman Huang. When Huang Haihao got back, the police also asked him about the details of the abduction. Huang Haihao said that a strange woman knocked him unconscious before she abducted him, and he didnt wake up until this morning. He didnt know what had happened, but he seized a chance to escape. Because they didnt know how strong the woman was, they epted Huang Haihaos words. The police found no useful evidence in Tanglong Winery, and they honestly were unwilling to mess with an illegal gang. Although they stood for justice, they were afraid of death. Most importantly, the Tianying Gang had a rtionship with the government, so they could only turn a blind eye on it. Since Huang Haihao was back, Zhao Licheng told their people to stop searching for him. The deputy leader and the intelligence manager, however, couldnt ept it when they heard that Huang Haihao was safely back. They were the most ambitious members of the senior management in the Tianying Gang. The intelligence manager had tried to kill the deputy leader and the deputy leader wished that Huang Haihao would nevere back. Some of the other senior members also felt disappointed, but they could ept it, because they believed that Huang Haihao had the ability to save himself. In fact, even if Huang Haihao couldnte back, it wasnt very likely for them to sit on his seat. No matter how the deputy leader and the intelligence manager felt at this moment, they had to face the reality. There was nothing else they could do and they couldnt fight against him right now. Actually, if they were able to defeat Huang Haihao, they wouldnt have waited so long. ... Huang Haihao had a meeting of the senior management right after he was back. Before the meeting began, Huang Haihao called Tang Bingsen. Although he was determined to leave Tang Bingsen, he couldnt let him know about it right now. Therefore, he had to tell Tang Bingsen that he was safe now. Tang Bingsen felt relieved when he heard that Huang Haihao sessfully escaped. In fact, he was unwilling to see Huang Haihao killed, because no one could be a better leader than him in the Tianying Gang. However, he was reluctant to pay five billion yuan to free Huang Haihao. Neither Huang Haihao nor Tang Bingsen talked about their conversation with Tang Aining, and they went to do their own jobs afterwards. About an hourter, the senior managers of the Tianying Gang gathered together in the meeting room of Tanglong Hotel. Those who were unhappy about the news that Huang Haihao was back had to hide their real feelings. Huang Haihao knew it very well, but said nothing about it. He didnt tell them about his deal with Tang Aining right now, and instead focused on doing their jobs. In order to not arouse their suspicion, Huang Haihao showed his angry attitude towards the abduction and gave an order to catch Tang Aining. Although the house Huang Haihao lived in exploded, he had other houses. Normally, he lived with his henchmen and bodyguards. Because he didnt have a family, his henchmen and bodyguards stayed by his sides day and night to protect him. He didnt feel safe when he was alone. However, it was useless when he encountered a strong enemy like Tang Aining. The house and the office building exploded, so they needed to rebuild them. Luckily, most of the wines stored in the warehouse under the office building were fine. So they could still sell them to make some money. What they needed to do now was to rent a temporary factory as soon as possible to continue doing their business. Their business was seriously affected because of the explosions, but they could only live with it. ... Gu Ningter flew back to the capital by herself. Chapter 1635 - Compete for a Parking Space

Chapter 1635: Compete for a Parking Space

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The news about the Tianying Gang was still a hot topic on the Inte, but it didnt attract much more attention as time went by. It was almost 5 pm when Gu Ning arrived at the capital. She was alone today, so she dined outside. And because her car was parked at the parking lot of the airport, she drove by herself this time. However, shortly after she came back, she encountered trouble. Gu Ning wanted to have steak, so she went to a western restaurant. Because the parking spaces were limited outside the restaurant, there was only one parking space left when Gu Ning went over. Right when she was about to back her car into the parking space, a middle-aged woman suddenly stood in her way and stopped her car from moving inside. Hey, this parking space is already upied. Go somewhere else! shouted the middle-aged woman to Gu Ning in a very unkind tone. Given Gu Nings temper, she was quite displeased. If the middle-aged woman showed a good attitude towards her, she wouldnt be mad. However, the middle-aged woman was rude and unkind. Gu Ning opened the door car and got out of it. She walked to the middle-aged woman with a cold expression. Maam, I dont understand why this parking space is already upied. I arrived here before you. There was a car stopped not far from them, and the middle-aged woman came out of it. The car was also a luxurious car and was worth about two million yuan. It was obvious that the middle-aged woman was rich, but it wouldnt change the fact that she was acting like a barbarian. This middle-aged woman probably nned to bully Gu Ning because she thought that Gu Nings car wasnt as expensive as hers. However, not every super-rich person would drive a very luxurious car, because most super-rich people kept a low profile. In addition, Gu Nings car wasnt cheap at all; it was a Hummer which cost her over a million yuan. However, her car wasnt as expensive as the middle-aged womans car. Unfortunately, it was useless in Gu Nings eyes. I told you that its upied, and you should go to park your car somewhere else! The middle-aged woman was still very rude. Why dont you go to park your car somewhere else? Gu Ning was mad. Dont you have any manners? The middle-aged woman criticized Gu Ning. Many people walked by them, and they heard the middle-aged womans loud voice. What? Its ridiculous! You were rude to me first, so I dont think I should be polite to you, said Gu Ning. If you showed a good attitude towards me, Id let you take the parking space, but your terrible attitude has ruined everything. You... The middle-aged woman didnt know what to say now. Onlookers also looked at the middle-aged woman with disdain. Shes so shameless. Its obvious that this young girl arrived here before the woman. I agree. ... Shut your mouth! Do you know who I am? The middle-aged woman was angry from the humiliation. Nevertheless, before she could say something else, a female voice interrupted her. Mom! After that, a young woman walked to the middle-aged woman. She then turned to look at Gu Ning. She wasnt as arrogant or aggressive as the middle-aged woman, but was quite gentle. Unfortunately, Gu Ning still saw the jealousy in her eyes. Miss, Im sorry. My mom has an appointment with her friend, and were alreadyte. My mom just wants to see her friend as soon as possible, said the young woman. This young woman was actually Shen Zhilin, and the middle-aged woman was her mother, Chen Qiuyin. Shen Zhilin knew that Leng Shaoting had a very beautiful girlfriend, but she didnt know that the stunning girl standing in front of her right now was Leng Shaotings girlfriend. If she knew that, she wouldnt be so calm. Even though youre in a hurry, you cant steal other peoples parking spaces, said Gu Ning. Although Shen Zhilin had a good attitude, Gu Ning saw that she wasnt a good person. She must agree with her mother otherwise she wouldnte to help her mother. Besides, she apologized to Gu Ning simply because she noticed that the situation wasnt to their advantage. Youre right, and please ept my sincere apologies. Miss, please forgive us this time, said Shen Zhilin. In fact, she was full of anger and hatred towards Gu Ning at this moment, but she had to pretend to be nice. After all, it was their fault. Most importantly, they were in a public ce. Zhilin. Chen Qiuyin was dissatisfied with Shen Zhilins behavior. She didnt think that they needed to apologize. Fine, forget it, said Gu Ning. She was unwilling to waste time arguing with them. After that, Shen Zhilin pulled Chen Qiuyin away, and left the parking space to Gu Ning. Gu Ning then got in her car and backed it into the parking space. Zhilin, how could you give the parking space to her, said Chen Qiuyin in annoyance. Shen Zhilin was displeased. Mom, you should change your personality towards other people. Didnt you see everyone was ming you? Its super embarrassing! Dont make us a joke in public. Chapter 1636 - Shen Zhilin’s Relationship with Leng Shaoting

Chapter 1636: Shen Zhilins Rtionship with Leng Shaoting

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Shen Zhilin supported Chen Qiuyin to steal the parking space, she was unwilling to beughed at by other people in public. Shen Zhilin would bully others who were inferior to her, but she cared about her image too. Chen Qiuyin thought it made sense, so she dropped that topic, although she was still mad at Gu Ning. Alright, lets park our car over there, said Shen Zhilin and walked to their car. After parking the car, Chen Qiuyin and her daughter walked to the same western restaurant as Gu Ning. Gu Ning found a seat by the window and ordered steak and fruit sd. Right after the waiter left her table, Gu Ning saw Chen Qiuyin and her daughter walking inside, but she ignored them. Shen Zhilin looked calm on the surface, but Chen Qiuyin didnt bother to hide her disdain towards Gu Ning. Coincidentally, they sat not far away from Gu Ning. Oh, hi, Mrs. Shen, Miss Shen, nice to see you! two women by the table greeted Chen Qiuyin and her daughter at once. Nice to see you too, Mrs. Tong, and Miss Tong. Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin looked polite, but it was obvious that they thought they were better than them. Have a seat, please, said Mrs. Tong. After that, they began to order. Chen Qiuyin took out an invitation letter from her handbag and gave it to Mrs. Tongter. Here, I got you the letter. Thank you so much! Mrs. Tongs face lit up at once. Not a big deal, but all the guests are important figures, so you must be careful and to not mess with someone you shouldnt offend, said Chen Qiuyin. Although Gu Ning had no intention to eavesdrop their conversation, she had good hearing and easily heard their conversation. Therefore, Gu Ning realized what they were doing. Mrs. Tong wanted to attend an event, but she wasnt important enough to be invited, so she begged Chen Qiuyin to help her get an invitation letter. She did everything to get into the party mostly because she nned to achieve something on someones coattails. Gu Ning was right. Mrs. Tong and Miss Tong ached to attend the event in order to meet rich second-generation heirs. Although the Tong family was rich too, it wanted more. Of course well be careful, said Mrs. Tong right away. Oh, when will Miss Shen and Lord Leng have the engagement party? Were all looking forward to it, asked Mrs. Tong. Hearing that, Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin felt a little embarrassed, but they soonposed themselves. Gu Ning, however, stopped at once. Lord Leng must be Leng Shaoting! There was only one powerful Leng family in the capital after all. Before Chen Qiuyin could say anything, Mrs. Tong continued, Miss Shen, youre quite lucky to win Lord Lengs heart. Hes a very rare quality man in the capital. Ive heard of no one else who can be a major general at such an early age. Gu Ning was annoyed once she heard that. She was now very sure that they were talking about Leng Shaoting. People who were sitting at other tables were also surprised, then they turned to look at Chen Qiuyin and her daughter with amazement. Even though they didnt know who Lord Leng was, a major general was quite unbelievable. Since Mrs. Tong said that they were looking forward to attending the engagement party of Shen Zhilin and Leng Shaoting, everyone believed that Shen Zhilin was Leng Shaotings fianc. If Mrs. Tong said that earlier on, Chen Qiuyin would definitely feel very proud, but now she had a totally different feeling. Well, Shaoting is too busy to settle it right now, said Chen Qiuyin. Even though she herself didnt believe her words, she had to look elegant on the surface. In the past, she always believed that Shen Zhilin would marry into the Leng family because of the Shen familys rtionship with it, and she had often shown off in front of her friends. Actually, Master Leng also had the intention to set them up, so she had confidence that it was a sure bet. Unexpectedly, Leng Shaoting got a girlfriend afterwards. In that case, it wouldnt be likely for Shen Zhilin to marry into the Leng family. I understand. Lord Leng has a very important position in the military after all, said Mrs. Tong. Gu Ning, however, sneered. She didnt think that Shen Zhilin could have a romantic rtionship with Leng Shaoting, and they could only be acquaintances. Gu Ning faced Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin across her table, so she could see their expressions. She knew that Chen Qiuyin was lying. Nevertheless, she was displeased when another woman had an illusion about her man, so she stood up and walked towards them. Seeing Gu Ning walking over, Chen Qiuyin was mad. What are you doing? Well, I simply want to ask you two madams. Is Lord Leng, the unbelievable major general, Leng Shaoting? asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, they were all shocked. To their surprise, this young girl had heard of Leng Shaoting. Chapter 1637 - Deal with It Yourself

Chapter 1637: Deal with It Yourself

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Do you know Leng Shaoting? asked Chen Qiuyin. Leng Shaoting always kept a low profile, and only a few people in the high society had met him, so Chen Qiuyin was amazed that Gu Ning had heard of Leng Shaoting too. Sure, and were quite familiar, said Gu Ning. What? Impossible! Chen Qiuyin said. Why? asked Gu Ning. I also know Leng Shaotings girlfriend. Hearing that, Mrs. Tong turned to look at Shen Zhilin with doubt. It sounded that Gu Ning wasnt talking about Shen Zhilin. Mrs. Tong had thought that Shen Zhilin must be Leng Shaotings girlfriend, but now it seemed that she was wrong. Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin, however, panicked. They thought that Gu Ning could be a friend of Leng Shaotings girlfriend. I can tell you that Leng Shaotings girlfriend isnt Miss Shen whos sitting here, added Gu Ning. Hearing that, onlookers were surprised. It turned out that Shen Zhilin wasnt Leng Shaotings girlfriend, and his fianc was another girl. In that case, it would be ridiculous if they imed to hold an engagement party for Shen Zhilin and Leng Shaoting. Therefore, onlookers looked at Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin with disdain. Bullshit! Chen Qiuyin was mad and snapped at Gu Ning. I didnt, said Gu Ning. If you dont believe it, I... Before she could finish, her phone rang. Coincidentally, the caller was Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, and felt that Leng Shaoting caught her doing something bad. Without dy, she picked it up right in front of everyone. Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin, however, rxed a little. They believed that Gu Ning would leave after she received a call. Ningning, what are you doing now? asked Leng Shaoting. Im about to enjoy my dinner, and you? asked Gu Ning. Im going back to the capital. Ill arrive at 8:30 pm, said Leng Shaoting. He couldnt wait to see Gu Ning now, but he could only stay in the capital for a night and he had to go back to their military base tomorrow. Luckily, it wasnt far from the capital. Great, and I need to ask you about something, said Gu Ning. What is it? asked Leng Shaoting. Well, I just ran into ady whose surname is Shen, and she said that you two are going to have an engagement party. Is it true? asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, both Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin were shocked and couldnt believe their ears. Gu Ning must be talking with Leng Shaoting right now! They couldnt believe that Gu Ning was able to talk with Leng Shaoting. Mrs. Tong and Miss Tong were also stunned. Leng Shaoting knew whom Gu Ning was talking about although she simply told him a surname. Ridiculous! Of course its not true. Even if Im going to have an engagement party. Its about you and me. Gu Ning was satisfied. I dont know, but you must deal with it yourself. Sure, I will, said Leng Shaoting right away. He knew that Gu Ning wasnt really mad at him, but he hoped that it wouldnt happen again. Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin were totally shocked at this time. It couldnt be more obvious that Gu Ning was actually Leng Shaotings girlfriend! Great, well talk about itter tonight, said Gu Ning on the phone. Sure, said Leng Shaoting. After that, they hung up the call. You... Chen Qiuyin didnt know what to say right now, but she refused to believe that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend. Shen Zhilin, at the same time, showed obvious jealousy on her face. She was jealous of Gu Ning. She always dreamed of bing Leng Shaotings girlfriend, but she was always disappointed. Shen Zhilin was full of anger and jealousy, but couldnt leave right now, because it would be more embarrassing. If you have the ability, you can try to steal my boyfriend from me, but you better mind your words if you dont have the ability. Gu Ning warned. She was also a jealous girlfriend. After that, Gu Ning went back to her seat and began to enjoy her dinner. No matter what, Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin were the joke right now. Mrs. Tong and Miss Tong were actually gloating over their bad luck. When Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin were gone, Miss Tong said, It was a total lie that Shen Zhilin will marry Leng Shaoting! Chapter 1638 - The Shen Family’s Relationship with the Leng Family

Chapter 1638: The Shen Familys Rtionship with the Leng Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I dont know, but the Shen family was indeed the Leng familys rtive, and Mrs. Shen said that Master Leng has a very good impression of Shen Zhilin. Maybe they believe its enough for Shen Zhilin to marry Leng Shaoting, said Mrs. Tong. Honestly, she didnt know how to face Chen Qiuyin in the future. Although Chen Qiuyin loved bragging, the Shen family had indeed gained a lot of help from the Leng family. The Shen family wouldnt have be so sessful without the Leng familys help. Even though the Shen family didnt have much influence in the capital, normally nobody dared to mess with it for the sake of the Leng family. Gu Ning wasnt annoyed when she heard that, because she knew it wasnt important even if Master Leng had a good impression of Shen Zhilin in the past. In addition, Shen Zhilin looked very gentle on the surface, so it was quite understandable that Master Leng had a good impression of her. Miss. Tong nced at Gu Ning once in a while. Well, I think this girl is much prettier than Shen Zhilin, and she looks very nice too. Shen Zhilin actually isnt as kind as she looks, said Miss Tong. Miss Tong wasnt very familiar with Shen Zhilin, but they had mutual friends, so she had heard a lot about Shen Zhilins bad behavior. She had also contacted Shen Zhilin a few times, and Shen Zhilin indeed wasnt as kind and gentle as she looked on the surface. Alright, we shouldnt talk about others personal affairs any longer, said Mrs. Tong. Miss Tong nodded and dropped the topic. ... Once Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin left the restaurant, Chen Qiuyin exploded. That little bi*ch! Howe shes Leng Shaotings girlfriend? Although Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin already left the restaurant, there were passers-by around them, so many turned to look at Chen Qiuyin with surprise. Chen Qiuyin, however, ignored other peoples looks, because she was full of anger. Shen Zhilin was also angry, but she controlled herself in public. She didnt scream out until she was in the car. No! Even though they already knew that Leng Shaoting had a girlfriend, they were still angry when they saw Gu Ning in reality. Especially when Gu Ning had the call with Leng Shaoting, Shen Zhilin was more jealous than ever. It was very difficult for her to see Leng Shaoting once, and she seldom could talk with him. Besides, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were girlfriend and boyfriend, so they must have slept with each other. Upon thinking of that, Shen Zhilin almost went crazy. Because she was in a terrible mood, Shen Zhilin had a car ident on her way home. Luckily, it wasnt serious. ... Gu Ning went back to Leng Shaotings house afterwards because Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue were staying in Century City. Gu Ning was worried that they might discover Leng Shaoting. It was almost 8 pm when she arrived at Leng Shaotings house, and he came back half an hourter. The second Leng Shaoting saw Gu Ning, he hugged her tight and wanted to kiss her, but Gu Ning pushed him away. Tell me, whos Miss Shen? Even though Gu Ning knew that Leng Shaoting had no special rtionship with Miss Shen, she still wanted to learn more about her. Leng Shaoting thought that Gu Ning was mad, so he got nervous. Ningning, I promise that I have no special rtionship with her. Shes only one of my rtives, and I rarely see her. Whats her name? asked Gu Ning. Shen Zhilin, I think, said Leng Shaoting, but he wasnt sure about it. If Shen Zhilin heard that Leng Shaoting didnt even remember her name, she would be furious and quite disappointed. She liked him so much, but he couldnt remember her name. The Shen family is my familys rtive, but they have done many bad deeds, so my grandfather and I are investigating it. As long as we find enough evidence, well take action. Shen Yanfengs wife is Chen Qiuyin, and her older cousin is Chen Jinpeng. Chen Jinpeng used to be the deputy mayor of City H, but suddenly died in a car ident three years ago. Everyone thought that he was dead, but I found him in Burma a while ago. From what I know till now, he became a senior manager of the Kirin Gang and he changed his name to be Long Tianhu. The car ident three years ago was a part of his scheme. They must be hiding something. Besides, Shen Yanfeng maintains a secret rtionship with Yuan Wenrui, the third son of the Yuan family. The Shen family wants to gain higher social status and greater sess by relying on my family, but they found that it wont work, so they turned to the Yuan family. The four dominant families in the capital look kind to each other on the surface, but were actuallypeting against one another, said Leng Shaoting. He had no intention to keep secrets from Gu Ning, because Gu Ning could avoid unnecessary trouble if she was aware of it. Given Gu Nings social status now, she should be careful when she was socializing with other people. The powerful families in the capital hadplicated rtionships with each other, so Gu Ning shouldnt make friends with the Leng familys enemies. What have you found till now? asked Gu Ning. Not much, but well take action after we find out more, said Leng Shaoting. Feel free to tell me if you need my help, said Gu Ning. Chapter 1639 - Tell Feng Lin to Leave the Capital

Chapter 1639: Tell Feng Lin to Leave the Capital

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Well, I do need your help now, said Leng Shaoting with a serious expression. What can I do for you? Gu Ning put on a serious face too. Help me fulfill my desire, said Leng Shaoting and picked Gu Ning up at once. He didnt give her any chance to push him away this time, and directly kissed her. He wanted her badly now. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, then flushed. She thought it was really something important, but it turned out that he was simply horny. After having sex, two of them cuddled in bed. Oh, have you eaten yet? asked Gu Ning all of a sudden. Not yet, said Leng Shaoting. He came back in a hurry, and didnt even have time to eat. Do you want noodles? asked Gu Ning. Dont bother. Im not hungry, and Ill make it myselfter, said Leng Shaoting. He wanted Gu Ning to have more rest. Gu Ning said, Does Grandpa Shangguan know that youre back? No, hell ask me to keep on practicing once he knows Im back, but I have to go back to the military base tomorrow at noon, said Leng Shaoting. He knew that he needed to practice more diligently, but he wanted Gu Ning more than anything now. Hearing that, Gu Ning was amused. Actually, it was fine if Leng Shaoting had a day free. However, Gu Ning felt a little sad because he had to leave tomorrow for work. After resting for a while, Leng Shaoting got up and went to cook for himself. Once he was full, he took a rest for another while, then began to kiss Gu Ning again. Leng Shaoting was back, so Gu Ning decided to keep himpany tonight. ... The next day, Leng Shaoting left after having breakfast with Gu Ning, and Gu Ning went to the hospital where Feng Qile stayedter. Because Feng Qile was seriously injured, he had stayed in the hospital for a long time till now, and Feng Lin was taking care of him. Feng Lin was fine, but Tang Bingsen cared about them a lot because Feng Qile was his illegitimate son. He allowed Feng Lin to have a long vacation so that she could stay in the hospital to take good care of Feng Qile. In outsiders eyes, Tang Bingsen was Feng Lins boss, so she needed to apply for a vacation. In order to not arouse other peoples suspicion, Tang Bingsen only visited Feng Qile once after he was hospitalized. Feng Lin was a senior manager in the Tang Organization, so it was very normal for Tang Bingsen to visit Feng Qile. Afterwards, he learned Feng Qiles condition through phone calls. Feng Lin didntin about it at all, because she clearly knew that she was only a mistress. She was also aware that Tang Bingsen had a sexual rtionship with many other women, but she was more important than them because she gave birth to Tang Bingsens son. Tang Bingsen never stopped ying around with other women, and she showed no dissatisfaction with it. She only wanted money, which was the reason why she chose to be a rich old mans mistress. In fact, her rtionship with Tang Bingsen was simply a deal, and both of them got what they wanted from it. Therefore, she didnt care whether Tang Bingsen would divorce Ji Yijing after their son joined the Tang family. She would have whatever she wanted when her son inherited the Tang familys wealth. Feng Qile stayed in a VIP ward, so only the two of them were in the room. Gu Ning disguised herself as Tang Aining before she came. She knocked on the door after she found that only Feng Lin and Feng Qile were in the ward. At this time, Feng Qile was asleep, while Feng Lin was watching TV in the living room. Because Feng Qile had almost made a full recovery, there was no need for Feng Lin to stay by his bed all the time. Hearing the knock, Feng Lin thought it was the doctor, so she directly said, Come in, please. It was during the day, so the door wasnt locked, and Gu Ning pushed it open and walked inside. The second Feng Lin saw Tang Aining, she stood up in fear. You... Although Feng Lin hadnt attended Tang Yaxins wedding, she read everything on the Inte, so she recognized Tang Aining once she saw her. She was frightened now. Seeing Feng Lins reaction, Gu Ning knew that she recognized her. Dont be afraid. I wont hurt you; I came to have a talk with you, Gu Ning said tofort her. She didnt want Feng Lin to call more people toe. W-What do you want to talk about with me? Feng Lin stayed alert. She didnt shout or yell for help, in case Tang Aining was irritated and hurt them. Since you know me, you must be aware of my grudges against Tang Bingsen, and I came here because I know your rtionship with him too, said Gu Ning. Let me be honest with you, Im the eldest daughter of the Tang family, and its wealth should be mine. If you and your son dont want to be involved, I can give you a hundred million yuan. You should leave the capital and nevere back again. What? Feng Lin rounded her eyes in shock. To her astonishment, Tang Aining wanted her to leave the capital and Tang Bingsen. It was impossible! If she left Tang Bingsen, she would have nothing. Chapter 1640 - Mom, We Should Agree

Chapter 1640: Mom, We Should Agree

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A hundred million yuan was a lot, because even Tang Bingsen didnt give her that much money. However, once her son joined the Tang family, she would have over a billion yuan! Why do you think that Ill agree? I can have much more money after my son joins the Tang family, said Feng Lin. Gu Ning sneered and said with obvious disdain. Do you think your son can sessfully join the Tang family after his real identity is exposed? If Ji Yijing hears it, shell be the first one to kill him. She wont be as nice to you as I am. You... Feng Lin was scared. She knew that Ji Yijing wouldnt allow Feng Qile to live well. Are you going to tell her? asked Feng Lin. Shell know it sooner orter, and what Im going to do is to take the Tang familys wealth back. No one can stand in my way. I came here today simply because I think Feng Qile is innocent. However, if you want to be involved, you wont be innocent anymore and you will have to pay the price for your ambition, said Gu Ning. Feng Lin was surprised, and didnt know what to say now. Even if no one told Ji Yijing, Ji Yijing would find it out sooner orter, and Tang Aining looked determined to grab the Tang familys wealth. Feng Lin didnt know that Tang Bingsen had an older daughter until she saw the news about Tang Yaxins wedding. Tang Aining was much more powerful than they thought, so it wouldnt be difficult for her to do what she wanted. Anyway, she and her son would be in great danger. She was too weak to protect herself and her son. Tang Yaxin and Qi Ziyue are my enemies too, but both of them are suffering great pain right now. Do you want to be in the same pathetic condition as them? asked Gu Ning. N... no. Feng Lin rounded her eyes in shock. Qi Ziyue was in Tang Bingsens hands now, and no one knew whether he was still alive, whereas Tang Yaxins brain was permanently damaged, and her life was totally ruined. You can turn me down, or tell Tang Bingsen that Ivee here, but you must be aware of the price of your decision, said Gu Ning. I... Feng Lin didnt know what to do. Although she loved money, she loved her son more. In fact, a hundred million yuan was enough for them to live a good life. Right at this moment, the door of the bedroom was pushed open, and Feng Qile walked out. Actually, Feng Qile had been eavesdropping on their conversation by the door. Qile, why did youe out now? Feng Lin got nervous. Feng Qile begged Feng Lin. Mom, we should agree and leave the capital. Feng Qile was aware that he was Tang Bingsens illegitimate son, but he didnt feel happy about it at all. On the contrary, he was quite upset after knowing the truth, because a mistress and an illegitimate son werent wee anywhere. He didnt want his own mother to ruin another persons family and he was unwilling to be an illegitimate son forever. Even though Tang Bingsen was very rich, he didnt care about it. Besides, Tang Bingsen was a terrible man who cheated on his wife and had more than one mistress. Feng Qile had caught Tang Bingsen flirting with a woman before by ident. If they had a normal rtionship, they wouldnt flirt with each other. He also knew that it was hard for rich men not to have mistresses. Sometimes, he hated himself for being an illegitimate son. Mom, I hate being an illegitimate son, and Ive always been unhappy about it. I just didnt know how to talk about it with you. Although hes rich, I dont want his money. Hes a terrible man, and I hate him, said Feng Qile. Hearing that, Feng Lins body was shaking in sadness. To her surprise, her son already found out about their abnormal rtionship with Tang Bingsen. Gu Ning, however, wasnt surprised by Feng Qiles reaction. Instead, Feng Qile left a good impression on her. Qile, do you really want to leave? asked Feng Lin. Compared with her son, Tang Bingsen and his money were nothing in her eyes. Yes, mom, we should leave, said Feng Qile with a serious expression. Feng Qile cried at once. Sure, youre right. Well leave. We must leave here. After that, Feng Lin looked to Gu Ning. I ept your offer, but I hope you can fulfill your promise. No problem. Tell me the number of your bank card, and Ill transfer a hundred million yuan to youter. You must quietly leave the capital and Tang Bingsen, said Gu Ning. I know. Feng Lin nodded. Chapter 1641 - You Are Unbelievable

Chapter 1641: You Are Unbelievable

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning was surprised, but not very surprised by Feng Lins quick agreement. Anyway, she was d that she agreed. After getting the number of Feng Lins bank card, Gu Ning left, and Feng Lin kept her promise and didnt tell Tang Bingsen what had happened between them. Gu Ning went to a bank to transfer the money to Feng Lin. Normally, it took 24 hours for the bank to deal with a transfer, but Gu Ning was a VIP client, so she didnt need to wait. Once she stated her need, it was done within minutes. Feng Lin was shocked that she soon received the money. Qile, should we leave right now, or tomorrow? asked Feng Lin. I want to leave right away, said Feng Qile. He was unwilling to stay here. Great, lets go to see the doctor now, said Feng Lin. Feng Qile was fine now, so he could leave the hospital. Sure. Feng Qile beamed. Seeing his happy face, Feng Lin felt quite sad. ... Although Gu Ning gave Feng Lin a hundred million yuan, she didnt want to pay the bill by herself and called Tang Qingyang afterwards. Hi, Gu Ning. Tang Qingyang picked up her call. Hi, Qingyang, Tang Bingsens mistress and illegitimate son agreed to leave the capital just then and I gave them a hundred million yuan for it. If they really leave, you should give the money back to me when you be the chairman of the Tang Organization one day in the future, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning wanted Tang Qingyang to pay the bill. The Tang Organization would be his sooner orter, so a hundred million yuan was nothing. She was willing to wait until Tang Qingyang sessfully won the position of chairman of the Tang Organization. Tang Qingyang was struck dumb for a second by the news. No problem. He agreed with crity. Even if Gu Ning wanted a billion yuan, Tang Qingyang could give it to her, because she had done him a great favor. Oh, Tang Bingsens illegal gang is also going to leave him. I made an agreement with its leader a few days ago. I cant make sure that they wont betray us right now, but I dont think we need to be worried, said Gu Ning. Actually, the Tianying Gang wasnt as powerful as Gu Ning used to think. Really? Tang Qingyang was excited. Yeah, Gu Nings said. Youre unbelievable! said Tang Qingyang. Thanks. Gu Ning smiled. Ive been very busy these days, but we must dine together someday, said Tang Qingyang. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. After that, they ended the call. Gu Ning then went back to Century City and put on her own clothes. She rested for a while, and it was soon dinner time. When she was thinking about what to have tonight, she received Shen Yaos call. Shen Yao told her that she was in the capital right now, and asked if they could share a meal together. Gu Ning epted her invitation, because she wanted to see Shen Yaos real face. Shen Yao wasnt familiar with the capital, so she asked Gu Ning for rmendations. Gu Ning wasnt a picky eater, so she let Shen Yao make the decision. Shen Yao then chose a great ce. She was in the eastern district now, and they would meet in a mountain vi. A mountain vi always had a great view and quiet environment, and Shen Yao liked it. Since Shen Yao made the decision, Gu Ning listened to her. Therefore, Gu Ning left her home and went to see Shen Yao. It was almost 5 pm now, and it took about 40 minutes to get to the eastern district by car. If there was a traffic jam, it could take even longer. Luckily, Gu Ning left her home earlier, because even though Gu Ning had lived in the capital for years in the previous incarnation, she wasnt familiar with every part of it, the capital was toorge after all. She had only been to some popr parts of it before. Shen Yao was much closer to the mountain vi, so she arrived there earlier than Gu Ning. She came alone, and had already handled her business in City Ge. Shen Yao always wanted toe to the capital, trying to regain her memories about this city, but she found everything was much moreplicated than she thought now. The big capital city looked totally strange to her. ... Shen Yao booked a private room once she arrived. Although there were only two of them, Shen Yao loved a quiet ce, so she booked a private room. In addition, it wasnt polite to share the meal with her guest in the hall. However, right after Shen Yao booked the private room, a group of five people came and wanted a private room too, but thest one was already booked by Shen Yao. Once they knew that Shen Yao booked a private room only for two people, they were displeased and told her to give the private room to them. You only have two people. I dont think you need a private room. You can dine in the hall. Their attitude was very terrible. Chapter 1642 - Shen Yao’s Real Face

Chapter 1642: Shen Yaos Real Face

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Shen Yao wasnt a weak woman, and she had a quick temper, so she argued in anger. Why cant two people dine in a private room? I came and booked thest private room before you. Why should I give it to you just because you have more people? Mind your attitude! Dont humiliate yourself! A man snapped at Shen Yao. He was obviously an arrogant good-for-nothing rich heir. Who do you think you are? Shen Yao stared at him. You... The man was mad at her tone. Do you know who I am? He wanted to bully Shen Yao with his familys influence and wealth. However, Shen Yao wasnt afraid of him at all. She turned to look at the receptionist. Is this your way of serving your customers? Shouldnt you do something now? The receptionist opened her mouth at once. Lord Yu, Im sorry. Thisdy already booked the private room. Could you dine in the hall? Lord Yu was mad. What? You know who I am so how dare you say that to my face? Lord Yu, please dont make it difficult for me, said the receptionist. Their boss had told them to treat every customer fairly. Whoever first came, he or she should be first served. So what? Lord Yu said in a very arrogant tone. Right at this moment, a displeased male voice sounded behind them. Lord Yu, why are you venting your anger on my staff member? Hearing the voice, Lord Yu was surprised and changed his attitude at once. Uncle Li, Im sorry. I just... The man was Li Minng, and he was the owner of this mountain vi. He was in his fifties this year. Then what are you doing here, Lord Yu? Li Minng interrupted him. I... Lord Yu didnt know what to say now. He was a little afraid of Li Minng, because Li Minng was in a more important position than him, and was also older than him. He dared to shout here only because his father had a rtionship with Li Minng and because he also called Li Minng Uncle Li. Lord Yu, please remember the rule in my ce. Firste, first served, said Li Minng. Of course, said Lord Yu. Li Minng then ignored Lord Yu and apologized to Shen Yao. Miss, Im sorry. I hope your mood isnt affected. Its fine, said Shen Yao, then walked to the private room. Lord Yu and his people felt embarrassed and left at once. Although Lord Yu was still displeased, he didnt dare to act against Li Minng. The Li family was his familys most important business partner, and his father might beat him if he ruined their cooperation. ... Shen Yao sat down in the private room and waited for Gu Nings arrival before they began to order. During this time, Shen Yao took out her phone to read news about the capital. In a few seconds, she read a lot of news about Gu Ning. Shen Yao was amazed, because she didnt know that Gu Ning was famous. Without dy, she read every piece of news about Gu Ning. The first news she read was about Gufan, and Shen Yao figured out that Gu Ning was a businesswoman. After Shen Yao read manyments about Gu Ning, she was more curious about her. It turned out that Gu Ning was a celebrity admired by many people on the Inte. She typed down Gu Nings name and searched for more information about her. After that, she was totally amazed. Gu Ning was only 19, but she was already a billionaire! It was quite shocking. About half an hourter, Gu Ning came. When Gu Ning saw Shen Yao, Shen Yao was still wearing a mask. Gu Ning didnt use her Jade Eyes to see Shen Yaos face under the mask, because she would see itter since they were going to dine together. Besides, Shen Yao was a senior cultivator, and Gu Ning didnt want to offend her. Hi, Miss Gu. Shen Yao smiled at Gu Ning. Hi, Ms Shen, said Gu Ning. Have a seat please, said Shen Yao. Here is the menu. Please order whatever you want. After that, Shen Yao rang the service bell. Thanks, said Gu Ning with a smile. She took the menu and began to read it. Before long, a waiter came, and both Shen Yao and Gu Ning ordered two dishes. When the waiter was gone, Shen Yao said, Miss Gu, I know you probably are wondering why Im wearing a mask all the time. To be honest with you, there is a ugly scar on my face, and I dont want to scare other people. Because were going to eat together, I have to take the mask off and I hope you wont be scared. Of course I wont, said Gu Ning. She had seen many scary scenes before, and wasnt afraid of a scar at all. Shen Yao nodded and felt rxed. She knew that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. After that, Shen Yao removed her mask and showed Gu Ning her real face. Chapter 1643 - Gu Ning Is Shocked

Chapter 1643: Gu Ning Is Shocked

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, the second Gu Ning saw Shen Yaos real face, she rounded her eyes in shock. You... Gu Ning didnt know what to say now. What? Are you scared? Shen Yao felt upset when she saw Gu Nings reaction. No, no, of course not. Gu Ning denied it at once, but didnt know how to exin it at this moment. Shen Yao noticed her reaction and suddenly got nervous. Do you know me? She had a feeling that Gu Ning recognized her. Well, I... Gu Ning stammered. Gu Ning had indeed seen Shen Yaos face before in a photo, and it was of Leng Shaotings mother, Yunyao! Shen Yao had the exact same face as Yunyao. Gu Ning thought it was highly possible that Shen Yao was Yunyao, because both of them were a cultivator. Even though Shen Yao looked quite young now, a cultivator could live much longer than a mortal. However, if Shen Yao was Yunyao, why didnt shee to the capital to meet Leng Shaoting during the past years? Tell me, do you know me? Do you remember anything about me? Shen Yao got anxious. Um, did you lose your memories? asked Gu Ning with hesitation. Although Shen Yao had told Gu Ning that this was her first time to be in the capital, Yunyao had stayed in the capital for seven years. If Shen Yao was Yunyao, it was impossible that she had been absent for over a dozen years and didnte to see Leng Shaoting at all. In addition, it seemed that Shen Yao ached to find out more about herself. Shen Yao must have lost memories about something. Yunyao had been seriously injured a dozen years ago, so it was understandable if she lost some memories. Shen Yao said, Right, I was injured 15 years ago, so I couldnt remember something. Gu Ning was right. In that case, Shen Yao could be Yunyao. Did you lose all your memories, or just some of them? Gu Ning continued. Just some of them. I didnt forget my original identity, said Shen Yao. Is Shen Yao your real name? asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, Shen Yao was surprised. Well, Shen Yao isnt my real name, my real name is Jing Yunyao, said Shen Yao. Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning was now sure that Shen Yao was Yunyao. You know me, right? asked Jing Yunyao with anxiety. I know a woman named Yunyao, and she has the same face as you. She was lost 15 years ago, so I believe that you could be the same person, said Gu Ning. Jing Yunyao was excited. She always wanted to get her lost memories back, and now she finally found a clue. Can you tell me more about her? asked Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning didnt answer that question right away, but showed Jing Yunyao a photo in her phone. It was Leng Shaotings photo. Look at him. Do you have any feelings? Leng Shaoting was only 11 when Yunyao had the ident. Luckily Leng Shaoting resembled his father, Leng Yunhan, so Jing Yunyao probably could feel familiar with his face. Even if she didnt think his face looked familiar, they were connected by blood and she must feel something different. Jing Yunyao had mixed emotions the second her sight fell on Leng Shaotings photo. Whats my rtionship with him? asked Jing Yunyao. His name is Leng Shaoting, and hes Yunyaos son, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao was startled. In that case, she had married in the mortals world and even had a family. All of a sudden, Jing Yunyao burst into tears. My son, hes my son. No wonder I felt he looked so familiar when I saw him for the first time, but I couldnt remember where Ive seen him before. In fact, Gu Ning didnt have any doubt about Jing Yunyaos identity now. Where is he now? Jing Yunyao asked with excitement. She wanted to see him. Chapter 1644 - Leng Shaoting’s mother

Chapter 1644: Leng Shaotings mother

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He isnt in the capital right now, because he left for work, said Gu Ning. I can give him a call and tell him toe back right now. It was a big thing that Jing Yunyao was back, and Gu Ning wanted to tell Leng Shaoting the good news as soon as possible. Saying that, Gu Ning took out her phone and was about to call Leng Shaoting. Wait. Jing Yunyao stopped Gu Ning. Im not mentally-prepared yet. Can you take me to where Ive lived before? I want to see whether I can remember anything. No problem. Gu Ning respected Jing Yunyaos decision. We can go to the Leng familys old house, and you can put on your mask if you dont want to expose your identity. As for the reason to visit the Leng familys old house, Gu Ning had her own idea. Great. Jing Yunyao nodded. I still need to call Shaoting now, but I wont mention you. You dont need to be worried, said Gu Ning. Great. Jing Yunyao nodded. After that, Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting. Ningning, whats wrong? Leng Shaoting asked once he picked up her call. Normally, Gu Ning only called him for something important. Jing Yunyao was a senior cultivator, so she had good hearing and cried the second she heard Leng Shaotings voice. Although she lost her memories, she knew that Leng Shaoting was her son now and failed to control her emotions. Gu Ning felt sorry for that, but there was nothing she could do about it. Shaoting, I found several books in your parents room before, and I want to read them now. Can you tell Grandpa Leng that Ill visit himter, said Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting didnt mind Gu Ning going into his parents room, but he was absent now, so they had to ask for Master Lengs permission. Sure. Leng Shaoting agreed, because there indeed were many good books in his parents room. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting called his grandfather. Master Leng didnt think it was a big deal, so he agreed. After he finished the call with Leng Shaoting, he called Gu Ning and said, Ningning, you dont need to ask for my permission before youe. Were a family, and you cane to see me whenever you want. Even though Gu Ning did it out of politeness, he sincerely took her as his granddaughter-inw. Jing Yunyao also heard Master Lengs voice and she felt his voice sounded familiar too. Thanks, grandpa, Gu Ning said. Alright, why dont youe earlier so that we can dine together? Master Leng said. I just remembered that, said Gu Ning. Fine,e to see me now, said Master Leng. Sure, Im on my way, said Gu Ning. After that, they hung up the call. The dishes were already ced on the table, so Gu Ning began to enjoy the meal. Jing Yunyao, however, lost her appetite. Gu Ning tried to persuade her to have some food, but Jing Yunyao couldnt have any. Gu Ning understood that she wanted to go to the Leng familys old house, so she quickly finished the meal. Jing Yunyao knew that she had affected Gu Nings appetite, and apologized to her, but Gu Ning didnt mind it at all. Actually, Gu Ning wanted to help Jing Yunyao get her memories back too. When they were leaving, Gu Ning paid the bill before Jing Yunyao. Since she realized that Jing Yunyao was Leng Shaotings mother, she shouldnt let her pay the bill. Jing Yunyao wanted to pay the bill by herself, but Gu Ning did it first, so she had to give up. After that, they went to the Leng familys old house together. Jing Yunyao was quite nervous upon thinking that she was going to where she had lived before. Although were not very sure of your rtionship with the Leng family yet, I believe that youre Shaotings mother. Im Shaotings girlfriend, and well be together forever if no idents happens. In that case, youll be my mother-inw. Can I directly call you mother? asked Gu Ning. Sure. Jing Yunyao agreed. She wasnt surprised that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, because they had traveled alone together. Because she wasnt aware of the purpose of Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings travel to Kunlun Mountain, she believed that they traveled for fun. Many mothers-inw had a lot of standards for their daughters-inw, but Jing Yunyao was an exception. She hadnt seen Leng Shaoting for years, and she had been an absent mother for years too. All of a sudden, Jing Yunyao thought of an important question and asked Gu Ning, Why do you believe that Im Yunyao? Chapter 1645 - What’s My Husband’s Name

Chapter 1645: Whats My Husbands Name

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because you two have the same faces and experiences, said Gu Ning. Do you have any questions about my age? Jing Yunyao asked with confusion. She looked quite young now, and nobody would believe that she was already a mother of a 27-year-old man. Gu Ning thought it was time to tell Jing Yunyao that she knew she was a cultivator. Well, I know youre a senior cultivator, and cultivators live longer than mortals, said Gu Ning. Its understandable that you look much younger than your real age in my eyes. What? You know Im a cultivator? Jing Yunyao was shocked. Even though Im not a cultivator, I can feel the air of a cultivator, said Gu Ning. Shaoting is a cultivator too now, but we just found out a few days ago. Hes still at a low level. Jing Yunyao was amazed. To her surprise, Gu Ning could feel the air of a cultivator. She wasnt surprised that Leng Shaoting was also a cultivator, because he was her son after all. Do you know why I had the ident? asked Jing Yunyao. She forgot everything she had been through in the mortals world after she woke up. Her older male cousin had saved her life, but he refused to tell her what she had been through, but simply warned her not to go back to the cultivation world again, or she could die. After she had a full recovery, she wanted to find out the truth by herself, but was stopped by her older male cousin. She then moved to City Ge and lived a new life there. Even though she couldnt go back to the cultivation world right now, she decided to go back there in the future once she had a chance. During the past 15 years, she always tried to get her memories back. She couldnt stay calm any longer when she ran into Leng Shaoting, and she made up her mind to visit the capital and get her memories back afterwards. However, she didnt tell her older male cousin that she was going to the capital, because she knew that he would stop her. I heard from Shaoting that his parents died after falling down a cliff when they were in the middle of carrying out a mission. Is Shaotings father dead? Jing Yunyao was heart-broken. Although she didnt remember anything about her husband now, she must have been deeply in love with him since she chose to marry him which was forbidden by the cultivation world. Yes, hes a mortal after all, said Gu Ning. Well, whats my husbands name? asked Jing Yunyao. Leng Yunhan, said Gu Ning. Leng Yunhan. Jing Yunyao repeated it. What happened next? asked Jing Yunyao. After Shaoting became a cultivator by chance, I got curious, because mortals normally cant be cultivators. An idea came into my mind that one of his parents must be a cultivator, so we did an investigation, then found out that Shaotings mother could still be alive. We had that hope and kept on searching for more clues. We went to Kunlun Mountainst time because we heard there was dense magical power which was good for Shaotings cultivation. In addition, we also wanted to visit where Shaotings parents died. We ran into you when we left the Supreme Deitys abode and felt the air of a cultivator from you. We had a suspicion that Shaotings mother could have be killed by her enemies in the cultivation world, so we had to be careful. I dont want Shaoting to be chased by his fathers enemies, said Gu Ning. Jing Yunyao was seriously injured by another senior cultivator, and she always knew it. She was a senior cultivator herself, so an ordinary mortal didnt have the ability to hurt her. Besides, precisely because her enemy was a senior cultivator, her older male cousin warned her not to go back to the cultivation world again. Even though she didnt know why she suffered the painful ident, she knew that she must have offended someone. However, she still couldnt figure out why her older male cousin kept it a secret from her. Therefore, she thought that her enemy wouldnt stop chasing her if they found out that she was still alive. Chapter 1646 - Shaoting Is Very Outstanding

Chapter 1646: Shaoting Is Very Outstanding

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Since her older male cousin said that she could die if she went back to the cultivation world right now, she decided to give up the idea for the time being. As for her enemy, she was suspicious of the Jing family first, because many members of the Jing family wanted her dead. Jing Yunyao almost figured out why she had suffered the painful ident, but she didnt have evidence now. She broke the rule of the cultivation world and married a mortal and even gave birth to their son. She had humiliated her family, and her family wanted to kill her. If her guess was the truth, her family was indeed cold-blooded. Although she had indeed broken the rule and would be punished, she shouldnt be sentenced to death! She should be imprisoned and forbidden to leave the cultivation world again, or be deprived of her cultivation and chased out of the cultivation world ording to the rules. However, the Jing family directly gave an order to kill her and her husband. If it was really the Jing familys order, Jing Yunyao wouldnt let them get away with it even if it was her family. Since the Jing family didnt care about her life and happiness, she didnt think she should be nice to them. If her older male cousin hadnt saved her life, she would have been killed already! Because of the Jing family, she lost her husband and had been separated from her son for years. She was full of hatred towards her family now. In her family, she only had affection towards her older male cousin. As for the other members in the Jing family, she didnt care about their feelings. When she was a little girl, she made slow and difficult progress, so her father didnt like her and the other members of her family were unwilling to ept her too. Her mother passed away at an early age, and her father quickly married another woman. His second wife gave birth to a son and a daughter afterwards, and they had great potential, so they won their fathers love. Jing Yunyao was like a thorn in their side, and they always bullied her, but their father never asked about it. If her older male cousin hadnt protected her, she could have been bullied to death. Unfortunately, even if her older male cousin was willing to protect her, he was always absent from home, so she lived a very hard life. As time went by, she started to make great progress and her half-sister and half-brother didnt dare to bully her again. Their father also began to pay attention to her. Sadly, her father only wanted to make use of her. That was the reason why she left her cruel family without hesitation. When she met Leng Yuanhan, she fell deeply in love with him and married himter even though she had to break the rule of the cultivation world. That was all that Jing Yunyao could remember now. Although she didnt have clear evidence to prove that her family wanted to murder her, she thought it was highly likely. Anyway, she had to get her memories back before she took revenge. Gu Ning sensed Jing Yunyaos emotional changes, and she knew that Jing Yunyao must have an idea in her mind. Even though Gu Ning knew the criminals features, she couldnt tell Jing Yunyao right away, because she didnt know how to exin to her that she had seen the strange pictures. JIng Yunyao was Leng Shaotings mother, but they had only known each other for a short time, so she decided to wait for the right time. Jing Yunyao wasnt in a good mood now, so Gu Ning felt that she might need some quiet. After remaining silent for a while, Jing Yunyao asked Gu Ning again, Hows Shaotings life during the past years? She and Leng Shaoting were rted, so she cared about him. Shaoting is very outstanding, and he became a major general at a very young age, but his job as a soldier is very dangerous, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning knew that Jing Yunyao would be worried if she told her that, but she knew she shouldnt keep it a secret from her. A major general? Well, he must have been through a lot, said Jing Yunyao. She knew that Leng Shaoting must have risked his life countless times for the unbelievable honor, so her heart ached for her child. Every parent wanted his or her child to be outstanding, but every parent wanted his or her child to be healthy and safe more. What rtives does he have in the Leng family? Shaoting lost his parents at a very young age. Does he have a good treatment in his family? asked Jing Yunyao. He has a grandfather, two uncles and two aunts and their children. They live together, said Gu Ning. Shaoting didnt want to talk or socialize with other people after he lost his parents, but his grandfather took good care of him. Shaoting also cares a lot about his loving grandfather, said Gu Ning. Oh, my poor child. Jing Yunyao almost cried again. Anyway, Leng Shaoting still had a loving grandfather to take care of him. By the way, what does the Leng family do? asked Jing Yunyao all of a sudden. She suddenly had an idea that the Leng family couldnt be an ordinary family. The Leng family is the leading family of the four dominant families in the capital, said Gu Ning. What? Jing Yunyao was astonished. To her surprise, the Leng family held such high social status. ... When Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao arrived at the Leng familys old house, it was about 7:30 pm. However, because it was summer, the sky wasnt very dark. As soon as they approached the Leng familys old house, Jing Yunyao felt that its surroundings looked a little familiar. Although over a dozen years had passed by, the surroundings didnt have a big change. Chapter 1647 - The Leng Family’s Old House Isn’t a Tiger Den

Chapter 1647: The Leng Familys Old House Isnt a Tiger Den

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There were security guards standing at the gate of the Leng familys old house, and they all knew Gu Ning, so they opened the gate once she came and there was no need to do a security check. However, Jing Yunyao felt everything looked more and more familiar around her after she stepped into the spacious house. At the same time, she was also very nervous and couldnt move a step forward. Gu Ningforted her. Its fine. Dont be nervous. Youre wearing a mask, so no one will recognize you. Jing Yunyao nodded and followed her. Master Leng was alone in the Leng familys old house because Leng Yuanqian had gone to see Leng Shaojia while Leng Yuanzhens family went to the Yu familys house. Leng Changzhi walked out at this moment, and saw Gu Ninging. Without dy, he went to tell the good news to Master Leng, and Master Leng walked outside to wee her at the door. In front of Gu Ning, Master Leng was like an ordinary kind old grandpa, and he never thought that Gu Ning was inferior to him. When Jing Yunyao saw Master Leng and Leng Changzhi, she felt nervous and stiffened again. She knew that they knew each other, but she just couldnt remember who they were. It wasnt a pleasant feeling. Hi, Grandpa Leng, Uncle Leng! Gu Ning smiled at Master Leng and Leng Changzhi. Ningning, wee home, said Master Leng with a broad smile. Nice to see you, Lady Ning, said Leng Changzhi. In fact, Gu Ning still felt a little uneasy when Leng Changzhi called her in that way, but she epted it in case Master Leng became unhappy. She was going to marry Leng Shaoting anyway. Jing Yunyao, on the other hand, hid behind Gu Nings back. Gu Ning knew that she was nervous, but since she was already here, she couldnt hide all the time. Grandpa Leng, I came with a friend today, but shes amazed by the Leng familys high social status and doesnt daree out, said Gu Ning. Why? The Leng familys old house isnt a tiger den, said Master Leng. Gu Ning then caught Jing Yunyaos hand and said to her, Its fine. Trust me. Jing Yunyao took a long breath in and walked out from behind Gu Ning. This is Grandpa Leng. Gu Ning introduced Master Leng to Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao didnt dare to meet Master Lengs eyes, and lowered her head. Honored to meet you, Master Leng. Nice to meet you too. Master Leng did his best to look kind and easy-going. He didnt understand why the girl was wearing a mask. However, even though he didnt know why, he didnt ask any questions about it, because she was Gu Nings friend. Grandpa Leng, my friend has a wound on her face, so shes wearing a mask now. Please dont mind it. Gu Ning exined at once. Master Leng nodded. Its fine, I dont mind it at all. He understood that girls all cared about their appearances. Come on in now! After that, they walked in together. Jing Yunyao looked around when she walked ahead. She still felt like everything looked familiar, but couldnt remember anything. Gu Ning couldnt go to Leng Yuanhans room right after she got there, so she casually chatted with Master Leng for a while. Grandpa Leng, are you alone at home? asked Gu Ning. Yeah, Your Uncle Yuanqian went to the hospital, and your Uncle Yuanzhen along with Aunt Yin went back to the Yu familys house today. Your Aunt Yins nephew was epted by the Capital University, so they need to celebrate it, but his total score is over 100 points lower than yours, said Master Leng. He didnt bother to hide the pride on his face. Gu Ning, however, felt a little embarrassed. Although the gap of over 100 points was big, very few high school students were able to be epted by the Capital University. Besides, she won the top scorer position with the help of her Jade Eyes, which actually wasnt fair. After chatting for a few minutes, Master Leng said, Dont you want to get the books? You can go now. Master Leng didnt know whether Gu Ning was busy today, and didnt want her to waste too much time. Great, Ill go get the books first, and we can talkter, said Gu Ning. In fact, she couldnt wait for it. Grandpa Leng, do you mind if my friend goes upstairs with me? asked Gu Ning. Of course not! You can go together, said Master Leng. After that, Gu Ning went upstairs with Jing Yunyao. Theyout of the Leng familys old house stayed the same, so Jing Yunyao easily found the room where she had lived with Leng Yuanhan in the past. Many parts of the Leng familys old house attracted her to have a look. She didnt know why, but couldnt resist the attraction. Is it this room? asked Jing Yunyao. Yes, lets go inside, said Gu Ning. Chapter 1648 - She Looks Familiar

Chapter 1648: She Looks Familiar

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning wasnt surprised that Jing Yunyao found the correct room by herself, because she had lived here before. Jing Yunyao pushed the door open and they walked into the room. Everything was covered by white cloth inside, but it was in the same position as usual. Nothing had changed from before, which surprised Jing Yunyao. She looked around, then walked to the study desk. Can I lift it? Jing Yunyao pointed at the white cloth. Sure. Gu Ning nodded. I want to pull out this drawer, said Jing Yunyao. She felt something was calling for her attention in it. Of course, said Gu Ning. In the drawer, there was a pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Jing Yunyao picked up the inkstone. The inkstone was covered in magical power, and Gu Ning could feel it. She simply took it as an antique, because there were many antiques in the Leng familys old house. Jing Yunyaos hands were shaking while holding the inkstone. I brought this inkstone out of the cultivation world. This is the only thing my mother left to me. I heard from Shaoting that Yunyao loves calligraphy. Can you write down a few lines? asked Gu Ning. Sure. Jing Yunyao nodded. Although many years had passed, the pen, ink, paper and inkstone could still be used. Gu Ning prepared everything for Jing Yunyao, and she began to write down on a piece of paper. She wrote down several lines of a love poem. Gu Ning could clearly see that her calligraphy was exactly the same as Yunyaos handwriting. Let me show you the album of Shaotings family and Yunyaos notebook. Maybe it will be helpful for you to get your memories back, said Gu Ning. After that, she walked to where the album and notebook were ced. She took them out and gave them to Jing Yunyao. You can look at them, I need to find several books. Since they came here with the excuse of getting several books, they must have some when they left. Sure. Jing Yunyao nodded. Gu Ning then walked to the book shelves. Jing Yunyao opened the notebook and saw her handwriting. While she was reading, she couldnt help but cry. After reading the notebook, Jing Yunyao flipped through the album and tears welled up in her eyes once more the moment she saw herself, her husband, and her son in the photos. However, she didnt cry aloud, because she didnt want Gu Ning or other people to hear her. Gu Ning soon found several books written by ancient famous writers. We cant stay here too long, but you can take the notebook and album with you, said Gu Ning. She was sure that Jing Yunyao was Leng Shaotings mother, so she was willing to let her take the notebook and album away. Moreover, Gu Ning also nned to let Jing Yunyao stay in Leng Shaotings house. Can I? Jing Yunyao was worried, because she hadnt gotten her memories back yet. Of course you can, said Gu Ning. Jing Yunyao nodded and put them in her bag. When they walked out of the room, Jing Yunyao kept turning around and gave it a nce. Master Leng didnt ask Gu Ning what books she wanted to take away. Gu Ning chatted with Master Leng for a while longer before she left. However, once Gu Ning was gone, the smile disappeared from Master Lengs face, and he was lost in thought. Master Leng, whats wrong? Leng Changzhi carefully asked Master Leng. I think the girl who came with Ningning looks familiar, said Master Leng. I even feel like I know her. Unfortunately, Jing Yunyao had a mask on her face, so Master Leng wasnt able to see her whole face. However, he felt that they had met before. Master Leng found it quite strange, and wanted to figure out who the girl was, but it wasnt appropriate for him to ask Gu Ning face to face. Really? Leng Changzhi was surprised. In fact, he also felt that the girl looked familiar. Master Leng, I actually have the same feeling, said Leng Changzhi. Chapter 1649 - Don’t Take Action Alone

Chapter 1649: Dont Take Action Alone

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Do you feel she looks familiar too? Master Leng was surprised too. Do both of us know the girl? I think its possible, said Leng Changzhi. Anyway, no matter who she is, she isnt a bad person since shes Ningnings friend, said Master Leng. Maybe both of them really knew the girl, but it wasnt important now. ... Once Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning left the house, Jing Yunyao took out the notebook and album to look at again. However, Gu Ning had something to talk to her about, so she had to interrupt her. Mother, I n to let you stay in Shaotings house. Do you have other opinions? You dont need to worry about Shaoting. He seldomes back and he normally wont use that house. Unless Gu Ning was in the house, Leng Shaoting normally wouldnt go there. If you dont want him to know about your existence for the time being, I wont let him know. If you want to go somewhere else, I can help you too. Since youre Shaotings mother and youre not familiar with the capital, I wont let you find a ce to live on your own. There are other cultivators in the ce where I live, so I dont want you to meet them. Neither you nor Shaoting should go to the ce where I live, said Gu Ning. She didnt bother to hide it from Yunyao. Leng Shaoting had houses, the siheyuan, and apartments under his name, but he only lived in one of the houses. Jing Yunyao was surprised. What? There are cultivators in the ce where you live now? Yes, Ive met many cultivators these days, and you probably know some of them, said Gu Ning. Do you know their names? asked Jing Yunyao. The cultivators in the ce where I live now are a brother and a sister. Their names are Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue, said Gu Ning. Jing Yunyao only forgot what she had been through in the mortals world, and still remembered what had happened to her in the cultivation world. Theyre members of the Baili family. Why are they in the mortals world now? Jing Yunyao was astonished. Normally, cultivators shouldnte to the mortals world. It wasnt allowed among cultivators. Whats the Baili familys position in the cultivation world? asked Gu Ning. She was curious to know. Its one of the four dominant families in the cultivation world. The other three are the Dongfang family, the Yin family, and the Jing family, said Jing Yunyao. Since Gu Ning was aware of the cultivation world, it didnt matter that she told her more about it. The Dongfang family? Is Dongfang Ziyu a member of the Dongfang family? asked Gu Ning. Do you know Dongfang Ziyu too? Jing Yunyao was surprised once more. Ive met her a few times before, but were not familiar, said Gu Ning. Youre right. Dongfang Ziyu is a direct descendant of the Dongfang family, said Jing Yunyao. That was all she knew, because she had left the cultivation world years ago. I also know a cultivator who shares the same surname as you. His name is Jing Jining, said Gu Ning. Actually, she already had the feeling that Jing Yunyao and Jing Jining were from the same family. What? Jing Jining? Jing Yunyao was shocked. Seeing Jing Yunyaos reaction, Gu Ning was sure that they knew each other. Ive met him only twice. Where is he right now? asked Jing Yunyao. Last time I saw him was in thest month, and he told me that he was going to Province Yun, but I dont know where he is right now, said Gu Ning. Dont mention me at all if you see him again. Hes my older cousin, and he always stops me from finding out what happened to me that year, said Jing Yunyao, feeling quite nervous. Knowing that, Gu Ning was confused. Why? asked Gu Ning. He told me that I could die if I enter the cultivation world again. Although I dont know what memories I lost and why someone wanted me, I have to stay away from the cultivation world, but... Jing Yunyao looked very sad. Do you know whos your enemy now? asked Gu Ning. I have a suspicion, but no evidence, so I cant make the conclusion now, said Jing Yunyao. Although she had a clear answer in her mind, she couldnt tell Gu Ning before she found solid evidence. Since Jing Yunyao was unwilling to tell her, Gu Ning didnt force her. Mother, can you promise me one thing? What is it? asked Jing Yunyao. Even though you know who your enemy is, dont take action alone. We can talk about it with Shaoting after you get your memories back. Gu Ning almost begged Jing Yunyao. She didnt want anything terrible to happen to Jing Yunyao again, and didnt want Leng Shaoting to lose his mother once more either. Gu Ning added, Shaoting is at a low level right now, but he has an excellent experienced private teacher to help him make progress. Hes also a talented cultivator and he has gone up in three levels at a time. Hes in the period of turning qi into energy now, so I believe that he can be a senior cultivator in the near future. They were determined to take revenge. Chapter 1650 - Move into Leng Shaoting’s House

Chapter 1650: Move into Leng Shaotings House

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What? Shaoting is already in the period of turning qi into energy? Jing Yunyao was shocked. It was too unbelievable to be true in her eyes. Even those so-called talented cultivators in the cultivation world couldnt go up in three levels at a time. To her surprise, Leng Shaoting was able to do that within a short time. At the same time, Jing Yunyao felt proud of him too. Since Leng Shaoting was a cultivator now, there would be a lot of trouble ahead of him. Yes, Gu Ning said. Jing Yunyao didnt know what to say all of a sudden, and Gu Ning gave her some time to absorb the shocking information. After a long while, Jing Yunyao asked, Oh, how did Shaoting be a cultivator? Shaoting was searching for a night-luminescent pearl and suddenly found he was able to absorb its magical power once he held it in his hands. Maybe because he absorbed more and more magical power over time, his body started to change and the magical power began to circte in it, then he became a cultivator, said Gu Ning. Actually, Leng Shaoting had absorbed more magical power from her body, but it was a secret that she would never tell. Jing Yunyao nodded, because different people had different chances to be a cultivator. Mother, can you move into Shaotings house? asked Gu Ning. Will it be inconvenient for you? asked Jing Yunyao, because Leng Shaoting didnt meet her yet. Of course not! said Gu Ning. Great! Jing Yunyao smiled, then Gu Ning drove her to Leng Shaotings house. Mother, may I know which period youre in right now? asked Gu Ning. Im in the advanced stage of turning qi into energy, but Ive stopped in that stage for years, said Jing Yunyao. Although she had left the cultivation world for years, she didnt stop practicing her cultivation. Because the man who wanted to kill her was at a very high level, she had to improve herself. As long as she could reach the period from concrete to abstract, she would have help and support from Tiandaozong. Tiandaozong held an even higher position than the four dominant families, so she would be safe then. However, there was also a condition that she couldnt have made uneptable mistakes before so that Tiandaozong would ept her. If a senior cultivator made an uneptable mistake, Tiandaozong wouldnt kill them, but they would seriously punish them. Although Jing Yunyao believed that the Jing family wanted to murder her, she didnt have the ability to fight against it now. She had to continue to improve herself in order to sessfully take revenge. Even if she was going to die, she would die for a reason. Especially after she found out that she had a son now, she had to be very careful and wouldnt take action until she was fully-prepared. Dont worry, I definitely wont take action alone, said Jing Yunyao. Great. Gu Ning felt relieved. Oh, you just told me that Shaoting has an experienced private teacher. Who is he? Does he know my rtionship with Shaoting? asked Jing Yunyao. Um, hes a senior cultivator too, but he isnt a member of the cultivation world, so he doesnt know your rtionship with Shaoting. Hes a senior member of the Kunlun Sect, and his name is Shangguan Yang, said Gu Ning. Shangguan Yang! Jing Yunyao was shocked. Mother, do you know Shangguan Yang? asked Gu Ning. Yes, I heard a little about him, but weve never met before, said Jing Yunyao. The Kunlun Sect used to be the leading orthodox sect among different sects when the cultivation world wasnt separated from other worlds, and Shangguan Yang was a rare senior cultivator. As modern society came into being, there were fewer and fewer cultivators because magical power was harder and harder to be found. The heavenly tribtion was more and more difficult, so cultivators gathered together in order to survive. Because there is endless magical power in Qianling Mountain, the cultivation world is set there, but it is only asrge as a city with a few thousand people. Over the past hundreds of years, we didnt see any other cultivators in the mortals world, so we thought cultivators only existed in the cultivation world. To my surprise, Shangguan Yang is still alive! said Jing Yunyao. Grandpa Shangguan lived in the tower the entire time, and we drew his attention with delicious food. I persuaded him to take Shaoting as his student, so he came back to the capital with us, said Gu Ning. There is indeed more magical power in Kunlun Mountain than other ces, but Ive never been to the Kunlun Sects ce before, said Jing Yunyao. Im really surprised to know that Shangguan Yang is still alive. Chapter 1651 - What Do You Want to Talk About with Me?

Chapter 1651: What Do You Want to Talk About with Me?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When they arrived at Leng Shaotings house, it was already 10 pm so Gu Ning arranged a room for Jing Yunyao. Before long, the room was tidied up and Jing Yunyao had everything she needed with her, because she nned to stay in the capital for a long time. Gu Ning told her to go to sleep early while she went to sleep in the master room. She could hear Jing Yunyao if Jing Yunyao needed anything. Gu Ning was alone wherever she lived, so she decided to stay in Leng Shaotings house for the time being. She wanted to take good care of Jing Yunyao, and she had nothing important to deal with right now. It didnt matter whether she went to herpany or not, but the capital was a strange ce for Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao, however, couldnt sleep at all that night. She needed more time to digest what she learned about her husband and son today. At 11 pm, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning, and they chatted for a while, but Gu Ning said nothing about Jing Yunyao. Since she promised not to mention Jing Yunyao, she had to keep her promise. During this time, Jing Yunyao kept on reading her notebook and flipped through the album. Gu Ning couldnt sleep either, because she had her own worries. Finding Jing Yunyao was a good thing, but there was more they needed to consider afterwards. Since they already found Jing Yunyao, they were closer to their n of taking revenge. She wanted to enter the cultivation world with them and help them take revenge. However, she had to be a cultivator before entering the cultivation world, which meant that she had to be purified and transformed and had to risk her life. If she failed, she could die. It wasnt easy for her to be reincarnated, and she cared about her family and love a lot. ... Because Gu Ning fell asleep veryte, it was already 7 am when she got up the next day so she went to prepare breakfast for Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao didnt get to sleep until daybreak, so she was still in bed at that time, but she was a light sleeper, so she heard the noise when Gu Ning got up. She saw Gu Ning busy cooking in the kitchen and walked over at once. Are you preparing breakfast? asked Jing Yunyao. Yeah. Gu Ning turned around to look at Jing Yunyao and found her bloodshot eyes. Mother, you didnt have a good sleepst night. Why dont you stay in the bed for a while longer? I couldnt sleep at all, so I got up, said Jing Yunyao and looked upset. Gu Ning understood her. Have a seat. The breakfast will be ready soon. It wasntplicated, Gu Ning just boiled eggs, steamed buns, and poured two sses of milk. Let me help! said Jing Yunyao and went to fetch the tes. She would be embarrassed if she sat there and did nothing. Even if this house belonged to her son, they hadnt met each other yet, and Gu Ning wasnt very familiar with her either. Gu Ning actually had the same feeling. Although Leng Shaoting was Jing Yunyaos son and they werent very familiar, Jing Yunyao was a member of their family, so she wouldnt allow Jing Yunyao to do the housework. Therefore, Gu Ning said, No need, please just sit there and enjoy my service. Since Gu Ning said that, Jing Yunyao didnt insist. Before long, the breakfast was ready. Although Jing Yunyao didnt have much appetite, she forced herself to have some food in case Gu Ning was upset. In addition, she didnt want to affect Gu Nings mood or appetite. During breakfast, Gu Ning nced at Jing Yunyao but said nothing. Jing Yunyao noticed her unusual behavior and said, What do you want to talk about with me? Um, Im afraid its a little offensive, said Gu Ning. Its fine, I wont mind it, said Jing Yunyao. Well, why do you keep the scar on your face? Is it difficult to remove it? asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao was struck dumb for a second. In fact, the scar on her face was also a deep scar in her heart. Luckily, it wasnt something she didnt want to talk about. Well, I just dont want to remove it, because it can remind me of what Ive been through, said Jing Yunyao. Ill remove it after I finish my revenge. The scar wasnt beautiful after all, and she didnt want to face her son with an ugly face. In addition, she didnt want other people to spread rumors about Leng Shaotings disfigured mother. Can you sessfully remove it? asked Gu Ning. Well, I dont have much confidence, I can only do my best to make it fade away as much as possible. Actually, I was quite lucky and only a scar was left on my face. My face waspletely damaged at the very beginning, said Jing Yunyao. Her older male cousin had a recovery magical pill at that time, which helped her face recover. Chapter 1652 - Treat a Cultivator

Chapter 1652: Treat a Cultivator

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, the recovery magical pill wasnt of high quality and its effect was limited, so her face didnt have a full recovery. If she had a magical pill of high quality, there would be no mark left on her face. Actually, she was quite satisfied with the recovery of her face, and didnt have anyints about it. It was rare to find an alchemist right now, and there were fewer than three in the cultivation world, so it was hard to find magical pills too. Gu Ning suddenly remembered that Jing Yunyao had fallen to the ground with her face down in the pictures she saw at the Door to Hell. Anyway, it wasnt easy for Jing Yunyaos face to recover and only leave a scar. Gu Ning also knew that there were all kinds of effective magical pills in the cultivation world. Whenever you want topletely remove the scar, you can tell me. I have medicine, but Im not sure that it can help, because Ive never treated a cultivator before, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning asked Jing Yunyao for details about the scar on her face in order to help her, but since Jing Yunyao didnt have the intention to remove it right now, Gu Ning said nothing about it. What? You have a medicine that can remove the scar? Jing Yunyao was surprised. Common medicines werent helpful, and only magical pills could do that, but they were hard to find. Yeah, its a power crystal, which is solidified magical power. It has great effects and is able to cure many diseases, said Gu Ning. She didnt keep it a secret that she had power crystals, but she wouldnt tell the source. Well, its not helpful in any situations. If the persons organs are all damaged or its a deadly disease, it cant help. Seriously-injured people needed Gu Ning to directly put her magical power into their bodies to help them recover. I have only treated mortals, so Im not sure whether itll be helpful for cultivators. Can I see it? asked Jing Yunyao. This was the first time that she had heard of a power crystal. It sounded quite incredible. Sure, please wait a second. Gu Ning stood up and went back to her room to get power crystals for Jing Yunyao. Although they were stored in her telepathic eye space, she couldnt expose that in front of Jing Yunyao. Lets finish breakfast first! Jing Yunyao realized that they hadnt had breakfast yet. Its fine. Im almost full, said Gu Ning. After that, she walked upstairs. In her room Gu Ning took out a porcin bottle with power crystals, then she went downstairs and back to the dining room. She walked to Jing Yunyao and handed the porcin bottle to her. There were about 10 power crystals in the bottle. Once Jing Yunyao opened the porcin bottle, she smelt pure magical power and her eyes lit up with excitement. Wow, its really good! I dont know how helpful it is to remove the scar on my face, but I believe it will have a positive effect on it. Saying that, Jing Yunyao put on a serious expression and closed the porcin bottle. You must take care of it and dont let other cultivators find out, or youll be in big trouble. I understand, said Gu Ning. Afterwards, Jing Yunyao gave the porcin bottle back to Gu Ning. Although power crystals were very good and precious, she wouldnt take them as her own. Gu Ning, however, had no intention to take it back. Mother, if you dont mind, you can take it. Even though 10 power crystals might not be very helpful, they can improve your physical condition anyway. I have plenty of power crystals with me, so you dont need to worry about it, said Gu Ning. What? You have plenty of power crystals? Jing Yunyao was shocked. Yes, but Im afraid I cant tell you how I got them, said Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning was unwilling to tell her, Jing Yunyao wouldnt ask about it. Well, thanks! Jing Yunyao smiled at Gu Ning. Mother, you dont need to put too much pressure on yourself. Take it easy. Youll get your memories back one day in the future! Why dont we hang out together today? asked Gu Ning. I read a lot of news about you yesterday by ident, so I know that youre a busy businesswoman. If you have anything important to deal with, you can focus on your work. I can take good care of myself, said Jing Yunyao. By the way, its really unbelievable that youre able to make so many big achievements at such an early age. Ha-ha, there is nothing important waiting for me to deal with, Ive hired professional managers to help me run mypanies, said Gu Ning. If she was busy today, she wouldnt stay here with Jing Yunyao. Well... Jing Yunyao was still slightly worried. Mother, its fine. Gu Ningforted Jing Yunyao. Since Gu Ning said that, Jing Yunyao gave in. They left together at 9 am. Chapter 1653 - Spicy Hot Pot

Chapter 1653: Spicy Hot Pot

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning guided Jing Yunyao around for a while, but Jing Yunyao felt like everything was different now. The capital city had made dramatic changes during the past 15 years, so it was understandable if Jing Yunyao felt like everything looked new and strange. In addition, although Jing Yunyao had lived in the capital for over a dozen years before, she had spent most of her time with Leng Yuanhan in the military, so she wasnt very familiar with the capital. When it was almost 12 pm, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao went to themercial zone. It was time for lunch, so Gu Ning nned to shop after having the meal. They could look at the Gufan store too. The Gufan store would be opening the day after tomorrow, and it had already attracted a lot of attention on the Inte. Because Gufan was one of the hottest topics on social media once it was founded, many people had the idea to shop in its store after it was open. Therefore, Gufan already had a group of potential customers. Some Inte users had shopped online on the official website of Gufan, and they were all impressed by its novel designs and good quality. However, even though online shopping was very convenient now, many customers still preferred to try the clothes in physical stores. Gu Ning actually wanted to visit Gufan in order to choose sets of clothes for Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao had brought clothes with her, but women could never have enough clothes. ... Before all that, they went to dine together. Jing Yunyao was in a better mood now, so she wanted to eat some food. Because neither Gu Ning nor Jing Yunyao were picky eaters, Gu Ning made the decision. Luckily they were in amercial zone, so they had plenty of choices. In the end, because Jing Yunyao was interested in it, they decided to have spicy hot pot. Because of the scar on Jing Yunyaos face, Gu Ning booked a private room for them. Jing Yunyao was unwilling to show her real face in public, because although she was already used to the scar, she didnt want to hear other peoples discussion about her. Jing Yunyao didnt eat much at breakfast, but she enjoyed the spicy hot pot very much. Gu Ning also noticed Jing Yunyaos good mood, and felt happy for her. After eating, Jing Yunyao rushed to pay the bill, because Gu Ning had done that before her yesterday. Since Jing Yunyao insisted on that, Gu Ning didntpete with her. Mother, lets go shopping now, said Gu Ning. Sure! Jing Yunyao agreed, then they walked towards the Gufan store. However, after walking for a while, both Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao stopped suddenly and exchanged a knowing nce. There are cultivators. Lets go another way, said Gu Ning. Jing Yunyao nodded, then they walked on another road. Both of them felt cultivators ahead of them, but they didnt know their levels. Right when Gu Ning walked away, she used her Jade Eyes and saw Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue. Gu Ning didnt know their levels, but it seemed that they failed to sense Jing Yunyao. Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue didnt sense another cultivator was on the same street as them. Although Baili Zongyang was a well-known talented cultivator of the young generation in the cultivation world, he was still a level lower than Jing Yunyao so there was a huge gap between them. Well, I didnt expect to run into other cultivators in the capital, and I hope that they didnt notice us, said Jing Yunyao with worries. Its fine. We can do our best to avoid them. If we cant, let nature take its course, said Gu Ning. She couldnt tell Jing Yunyao who the two cultivators were, but she wasnt worried at all, because they had Shangguan Yangs help and she had the flood dragon too. Even though she was unwilling to expose the flood dragon, her safety was more important. Youre right. Jing Yunyao agreed. When they arrived at the Gufan store, all kinds of male and female clothes, shoes, and bags were already ced on most of the shelves. Although it wouldnt be open until the day after tomorrow, there were several customers in the store. After all, no salesman would shut customers out. The customers in the store now were several young women, and they all had a good impression of Gufan and Gu Ning. They coincidentally saw the store of Gufan today, so they walked inside to have a look. They were attracted to the products, and kept on trying them. Chapter 1654 - Shop for Jing Yunyao

Chapter 1654: Shop for Jing Yunyao

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The staff of Gufan were familiar with Gu Nings face, so they walked ahead to wee her once she showed up. Nice to see you, Chairman Gu! Nice to see you too, and you can go ahead with what you need to do. Ill look around by myself, said Gu Ning. Sure. The staff went back to their jobs afterwards. And a saleswoman went to pour two cups of tea for Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao walked around in the store and they soon attracted the attention of several young women. Look, the girl looks so familiar! I heard they call her Chairman Gu. Is she the boss of Gufan, Gu Ning? I suppose. Should we go to say hello to her? Why not! Shes very famous and I hope we can take photos with her. Without dy, they walked towards Gu Ning. When they proposed taking photos together, Gu Ning agreed. Because of Gu Nings good personality, they had a better impression of her and even asked for her opinion when they were trying the clothes. Gu Ning was also willing to give them advice, and they actually shared the same taste. Therefore, the several young women had a stronger desire to shop. In the end, each of them bought three or four sets of clothes and shoes, which added up to fifty thousand yuan. Gufan aimed to be a high-end clothing brand. Although it was still very new, its quality wasnt worse than any other clothes brands of the same price level. Actually, many international clothing brands couldnt make sure that the quality of their products could match their prices. Gu Ning, however, paid a lot more attention to quality than to fame. Even if Gufan became popr and famous in the future, she wouldnt allow its quality to worsen. She wanted to build a brand which couldst forever. Although the sales of many international brands still rose these days, they relied on their fame to survive. However, as more and more new brands with better quality came out, they were losing their advantages. Once new brands became famous, they could lose their positions in the fashion industry. Gu Ning had the ambition, but she also knew it wasnt an easy goal. Her ability was limited, and she still needed more time to achieve her goals. When the several young women left, they posted their photos with Gu Ning on social media, drawing a lot of envy from their friends. Gu Ning went to pick up several sets of clothes for Jing Yunyaoter, and told her to try them on. Jing Yunyao felt shy and hesitated to ept this gift. Gu Ning knew that Jing Yunyao would decline, but she also knew that Jing Yunyao would ept it as long as she insisted. No, no, thanks, I have enough clothes, said Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao liked Gufan too, but she thought that it was impolite to ept the gift from Gu Ning when she did nothing for her. Gu Ning had already given her many power crystals today, and she thought it was enough. Its nothing! Were going to be a family anyway, and I love to give you gifts, said Gu Ning. Jing Yunyao understood that Gu Ning was very kind to her. I know, and I feel very happy to have you be my family member. Great, so you must ept my gift, said Gu Ning. Well, you just gave me a gift this morning, so I dont think I should ept a gift from you again, said Jing Yunyao. Since Jing Yunyao felt a little embarrassed, Gu Ning thought that she should consider her feelings. Although Jing Yunyao was Leng Shaotings mother and her future mother-inw, they werent very familiar with each other. Um, why dont you buy me a good seafood meal tonight? said Gu Ning. A big seafood meal cost a lot too, so it could help Jing Yunyao feel better. Sure, but you dont need to send me so many clothes just for a free meal, said Jing Yunyao. She knew that Gu Ning proposed that in order to help her feel better, but she still thought that Gu Ning had given her too much. If you dont ept my gift, Im afraid Ill lose my appetite for a good meal, said Gu Ning. Seeing that Gu Ning wouldnt give up, Jing Yunyao didnt know what to do now. Alright, Ill try them, she said in the end. Wonderful! Gu Ning beamed. Chapter 1655 - Jing Yunyao Faints

Chapter 1655: Jing Yunyao Faints

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Many staff members in the store witnessed the way Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao got along with each other, and they were quite envious. It wasnt easy for a daughter-inw to get approval from her mother-inw. Although they didnt know who Gu Nings boyfriend was, they believed that he couldnt be an ordinary man. In addition, Jing Yunyao had a natural air of elegance, which made people believe that she must have been born in a very good family. Gu Ning had prepared three sets of clothes, bags, and shoes for Jing Yunyao, but Jing Yunyao only wanted one set. Jing Yunyao tried to refuse, but Gu Ning persuaded her to ept all of them. Although Gufan was owned by Gu Ning, she still paid the bill when she shopped there. Afterwards, they left together. Jing Yunyao felt quite touched that Gu Ning treated her so well. They went to look aroundter, and Jing Yunyao told Gu Ning to stop the car when they passed a church, because she somehow felt it looked familiar. Therefore, Gu Ning stopped the car in a nearby parking lot, and went towards the church together with Jing Yunyao. It was a quaint European church, and was one of the five main cathedrals in the capital. The architectural style of the church was a Romanesque semicircr arch, and the whole church faced south from the north. A tall cross was set on the top of the church, and the whole church looked very exquisite. In front of the church was a small courtyard. No one knew whether it was an artificial design or an ident, because the green space was divided into a cross shape. There was a stone tablet on each side of the green space, but the handwriting was already blurred. Following the path, they came to the entrance of the church. The gate of the south hall was gorgeous, and the main entrance in the middle was carved with exquisite brick carvings. The church had three courtyards. The gate was an ancient building upying the first courtyard of the church, the east courtyard was the main building of the church, and the west courtyard was the living area. The main building of the church was a brick structure, facing the south, while the facade of the front building was in a typical baroque style. Three majestic brick arches were juxtaposed to decorate the entire building facade luxuriously and solemnly, and exquisite brick carvings could be seen everywhere. The church was very quiet. The south church was different from the east, west and north churches. The pirs in the church were all bricks, surrounded by terrazzo, and the top of the pirs was also iid with gold patterns. Although more than ten years have passed, nothing had changed. Gu Ning quietly followed Jing Yunyao without saying a word. Jing Yunyao looked at everything here, and felt so familiar. Obviously, she had been here. However, she only felt everything looked familiar, and nothing else. After walking around for a while, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao went to have a seat in the main hall of the church. There were many other people sitting in the hall. Most of them were couples. Hao, I wish we could have our wedding here, said a woman. A couple sat not far away from Jing Yunyao. My grandfathers thoughts are outdated, and he doesnt allow the younger generation to hold Western style weddings, but dont worry, Ill give you the wedding you want. We can hold it with only our friends as the guests, but it wont look grand. Do you mind? the man said. Of course not. Even if there are only the two of us, I wont mind it, said the woman. Hearing their conversation, Jing Yunyao felt it was very familiar too. It seemed that she had said the same thing before. Since she felt it was familiar, it must have happened to her before. Jing Yunyaos thoughts were spinning, and it was torture for her when she failed to remember what she tried so hard to. She was determined to get her memories back. Because of the obsession, Jing Yunyao suddenly had a painful headache and she covered her head with her hands at once. Mother! Gu Ning was scared and supported her in a hurry. The second Gu Ning supported Jing Yunyao, Jing Yunyao passed out, so Gu Ning lifted her up in her arms without hesitation before she left. The scene shocked everyone in the hall, because Gu Ning seemed to be very strong. Someone was worried about them and asked her with concern, Miss, may I help? Thanks, I can handle it, said Gu Ning. When Gu Ning carried Jing Yunyao up, she secretly put her magical power into her body in case anything terrible happened. As the magical power moved into Jing Yunyaos body, Jing Yunyao gradually calmed down. The nerves in her brain also went back to normal. In addition to that, the scar on Jing Yunyaos face also faded a little. When Gu Ning carried Jing Yunyao back to her car, Jing Yunyao woke up and Gu Ning stopped putting her power into Jing Yunyaos body. What happened? asked Jing Yunyao. You just fainted in the hall, so I carried you back to the car, said Gu Ning. Oh, thanks, said Jiang Yunyao. She had suddenly had a strong headache when she tried to get her memories back in the church. Im sorry for the trouble I caused. Jing Yunyao apologized to Gu Ning. Not at all, Im just worried about you, said Gu Ning. She honestly didnt think it was a big deal, and only cared about Jing Yunyaos health. Although Jing Yunyao was a cultivator, it was hard to cure ones mental scar. Chapter 1656 - Don’t Mince Your Words

Chapter 1656: Dont Mince Your Words

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Jing Yunyao sighed, because she couldnt stop herself from trying to get her memories back. Why dont we go home and have a rest? said Gu Ning. Thanks, but Im fine. We can go home after we have the seafood for lunch this afternoon! said Jing Yunyao and tried to cheer herself up. Although she just passed out, she felt very well now. Um, I think we can go buy some seafood and cook at home by ourselves. What do you think? said Gu Ning. It was still early, and they would have to drive around for a few more hours if they decided to eat outside before going back home, and Gu Ning was worried that Jing Yunyao might faint again. No problem, but Ill be the cook today, and you cantpete against me for that, said Jing Yunyao. I can be your assistant, said Gu Ning. After that, Gu Ning went to shop for seafood with Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao went to thergest aquatic products mall in the capital. However, when they arrived at the aquatic products mall, something unpleasant happened Although there were all kinds of seafood in the mall, not every species was avable all the time, especially the rare species. For example, there were only a few red king crabs left now. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao saw a red king crab weighing about 10 kilograms. Red king crabs werent real crabs. They were mainly distributed in cold waters and were named after their huge size and so were known as the King of Crabs. Since it was the famous the King of Crabs, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao decided to taste it. A red king crab was much more expensive than other crabs, and this huge red king crab cost them thousands of yuan. Gu Ning didnt allow Jing Yunyao to pay for this red king crab, because it was too expensive. Actually, it alone was more expensive than a good seafood meal. Although Jing Yunyao could afford it, Gu Ning still paid the bill before her. However, right after Gu Ning paid the money for the red king crab, a woman came in a hurry and directly said that she wanted the same red king crab. Seeing the woman, the owner of the seafood stand looked a little displeased. Im sorry, this miss just paid for this red king crab. What? The woman was upset. I told you I want this crab, and I just went to look around for a while. Why did you sell it to another person? Hearing that, the owner of this seafood stand was angry too. You said that you want it, but you also told me its too expensive. You didnt pay for it. Why should I keep it for you? I... The woman was struck dumb for a second, and panicked a little. In fact, she left to search for cheaper red king crabs, but failed. Besides, other red king crabs were smaller, and thedy of their house disliked small crabs. This red king crab in Gu Nings hands was very suitable. If she didnt go back with a big red king crab, thedy of their house would criticize her, which made her feel quite anxious. Im back now, and Im willing to pay, said the woman. Its useless, because its sold already, said the owner. The woman suddenly turned to Gu Ning. Hey, you, give this red king crab to me, and I can give you the same amount of money. Her attitude was very rude. Sorry, but no, said Gu Ning, disliking the womans attitude. You... The woman was mad, but couldnt do anything about it. Gu Ning then ignored the woman and left with Jing Yunyao. They also bought many prawns, fish, shellfish and other seafood. They even bought some food materials for the next two days. It was only 4 pm when they were back at the house so Gu Ning told Jing Yunyao to have a rest, and that they could begin to cook at 6 pm. Jing Yunyao nodded. When it was 5 pm, Gu Ning received a call from Qi Tianlin, and he invited her to share a meal together because he was in the capital now. Gu Ning told him that she wasnt avable today. However, she could give him a free meal in the Huangdeng Hotel. Qi Tianlin snorted with disdain, I dontck money for a meal, and its not easy for me toe to the capital. I simply want to share a meal with you, and I know youre living in the capital now. As the host, shouldnt you invite your friend to have a meal together? All of a sudden, he became angry. Do you think Im not qualified to be your friend? Gu Ning rolled her eyes. If you really take yourself as my friend, you should understand me. Im not free today, even though Im willing to share a meal with you. When will you be free? asked Qi Tianlin. Tomorrow, said Gu Ning. Well, can youe to see me after dinner? By the way, do you have more pills? asked Qi Tianlin. Gu Ningughed. Now I understand why you want to see me. Dont mince your words! Gu Ning wasnt being mean, but this was the way they got along with each other. Qi Tianlin hesitated for a second, then said, Fine, I need more pills, and honestly you dont know me very well. Im not as cruel as you think. Chapter 1657 - Not a Cruel Man?

Chapter 1657: Not a Cruel Man?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qi Tianlin was in a car at this moment, and Cheng Hua was the driver. Yu Hao sat on the front passengers seat, and he was surprised by his leaders words. Since when did his leader change? Actually, he only changed his behavior after meeting Gu Ning, because he had failed to treat her cruelly once before. Because Gu Ning aroused his interest and he even liked her, he became tolerant. In fact, he used the excuse of asking for more pills to see Gu Ning, because they were leaving tomorrow. I dont care what kind of man you really are, because it has nothing to do with me, but I can give you more pills when Im free, said Gu Ning. She indeed had no interest in learning what kind of man Qi Tianlin was. However, since they were friends, she was very generous. Great,e to see me after dinner, and I can transfer the money to you right now. Were leaving tomorrow morning, so you must be quick, said Qi Tianlin. Sure, said Gu Ning. ... Jing Yunyao took out her notebook and the album once she was back in her room, and she felt like crying once more. She didnt forget that she had to cook tonight, so sheposed herself and went downstairs at 5:30 pm. Gu Ning heard the sound of Jing Yunyao opening the door, so she walked out too. Jing Yunyao didnt wear a mask at home, so Gu Ning was able to see the scar which had slightly faded. She was surprised, then realized that it was the effect of her magical power. Jing Yunyao noticed her reaction and asked with confusion, Whats wrong? Um, mother, I... Gu Ning didnt know how to start the conversation. What happened? asked Jing Yunyao. Well, because you just passed out in the church, I helped you take a power crystal and the scar on your face has faded a little, said Gu Ning. She couldnt tell her that it was the effect of her magical power, so she made up a lie. What? Jing Yunyao was surprised too. Without dy, she went to look at herself in the mirror. She indeed found that the scar on her face had slightly faded. To her surprise, the power crystal was much more useful than she thought. Because she was too surprised, it took her some time to ept it. Gu Ning was anxious looking at Jing Yunyao so Jing Yunyaoforted her at once. Dont be worried about me. Of course I cant me you for that. I know that you helped me take a power crystal for my body, and I should thank you for that. Anyway, I already figured out who I am and whos my enemy, so this scar isnt very important. Jing Yunyao had no intention to me Gu Ning, although she kept the scar to remind herself not to give up on taking revenge. She had already learned what she needed to know right now, so it didnt matter even if the scar disappeared. Gu Ning rxed when she realised that Jing Yunyao really didnt care about it. It wasnt a big thing, but Gu Ning thought that she should still apologize to Jing Yunyao. Im sorry for that, and I can help youpletely remove it if you dont need it now, said Gu Ning. Sure, but we should cook first, said Jing Yunyao with a smile. After that, they went to cook together. Although they decided to have a big good meal, they didnt cook much food because there were only two of them. Jing Yunyao was a great cook, and a mouth-watering aroma soon came out of the kitchen. She had been a cook for over a dozen years, so she had confidence in her cooking skills. After finishing the seafood meal, Jing Yunyao wanted to wash the dishes by herself, but Gu Ning stopped her. Gu Ning told her to have a rest and that she would wash the dishes. Jing Yunyao already cooked for her tonight, so she thought that she should do something too. Since Gu Ning insisted, Jing Yunyao left to deal with the scar on her face. This time, she truly felt the great and unbelievable effect of Gu Nnings power crystal, because as soon as the power crystal liquid touched the scar, it started to fade. After Gu Ning washed the dishes, she went to chat with Jing Yunyao for a while in the living room. When it was 8 pm, Gu Ning told Jing Yunyao that she needed to go outside to deal with something. If Jing Yunyao needed any help, she could call her. Gu Ning gave Qi Tianlin a call when she left the house and found out that he was in the Huangdeng Hotel right now. Gu Ning then told him to book a table in the caf on the top floor of the hotel. They would meet there. The caf on the top floor of the Huangdeng Hotel was semi-outdoor, and most of the walls were ss so that people could see the beautiful view of the surroundings. Chapter 1658 - Run away with Their Son

Chapter 1658: Run away with Their Son

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There werent private rooms, instead there were partitions in the caf. And although there wasnt much private space, it wasnt very open either. Because it wasnt the rush hour, Gu Ning soon arrived at the Huangdeng Hotel. The moment she walked into the lobby, she saw Tang Bingsen walking outside with several other businessmen. Tang Bingsen looked haggard now because of what had happened to his family recently, but he still had to deal with his business. He didnt know what Feng Lin had done behind his back yet, because he didnt have enough energy to pay attention to her. Gu Ning didnt disguise herself for Tang Aining today, nor did she have any conflict against Tang Bingsen, so Tang Bingsen ignored her and walked straight to the outside. A whileter, Tang Bingsen finally heard the bad news that Feng Lin ran away with their son. He couldnt believe it and went to the hospital where Feng Qile had stayed. ... Qi Tianlin was already waiting for Gu Ning when she came. Yu Hao and Cheng Hua politely greeted her. Since you dont have time to dine with me, buy me a cup of coffee, said Qi Tianlin. No problem. Gu Ning agreed and called an attendant to serve them. Although Yu Hao and Cheng Hua were Qi Tianlins bodyguards, they were like friends when they were alone together. Gu Ning also treated them equally, so they ordered their favorites too. In a few minutes, four cups of coffee were ced on the table. Afterwards, Gu Ning gave Qi Tianlin a porcin bottle. Qi Tianlin already paid Gu Ning the money after he had the call with her, making it seem that he was afraid that she wouldnte. Gu Ning knew it as well, but she thought that he only cared about the pills. Actually, Qi Tianlin just wanted to see her. Because they ordered coffee, Gu Ning couldnt leave right away so she stayed to chat with Qi Tianlin. About half an hourter, she told him that she had a rtive in her ce and that she couldnt leave her rtive alone for too long so she had to go. Qi Tianlin knew Gu Ning had to leave for a reason, so he didnt keep her. ... When Tang Bingsen arrived at the hospital, he was told that Feng Qile had already left the previous afternoon. Tang Bingsen was angry and called Feng Lin at once, but couldnt get through to her. Without hesitation, he went to Feng Lins apartment. He had the key to Feng Lins apartment, so he directly opened the door and walked inside. However, it was totally empty now. What the hell? Tang Bingsen was furious. He thought that Feng Lin ran away with their son because he had terrible luck these days and Feng Lin might be worried that he would lose everything. Tang Aining must be involved in this! He didnt think that he was able to keep the fact that he had an illegitimate son a secret from her. After that, Tang Bingsen called Tang Aining in anger, but Gu Ning had put the phone in her telepathic eye space, so she missed his call. Tang Bingsen was aze with fury and smashed his phone to the ground. ... Jing Yunyao was in her own room when Gu Ning got back, so Gu Ning didnt bother her, but went back to her room too. A whileter, Leng Shaoting called her and Gu Ning chatted with him for a long time, but she still said nothing about Jing Yunyao. After having the call with Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning took out the phone under the name of Tang Aining. She checked it several times every day to see whether she had missed any calls or messages. In fact, she mainly cared about whether Tang Bingsen had contacted her. She enjoyed it very much when he was furious. Gu Ning wasnt worried about Huang Haihao, because she gave Gao Yis phone number to him, so that he could find her through Gao Yi. When Gu Ning took out the phone, she soon saw missed calls from Tang Bingsen, and she called him back. In a few seconds, Tang Bingsen picked it up. May I help, Mr. Tang? Gu Ning sounded quitezy. Because there was only a room between Jing Yunyaos room and Gu Nings and Jing Yunyao had good hearing as a cultivator, she was able to hear what Gu Ning was saying on the phone. Although Gu Ning just had another call, Gu Ning deliberately lowered her voice, so Jing Yunyao didnt pay attention to it. This time, however, Gu Ning didnt bother to lower her voice. Jing Yunyao could hear that Gu Ning changed her voice and that a man was talking with her. It aroused Jing Yunyaos curiosity, so she focused on their conversation. Gu Ning was her sons girlfriend after all, and she wanted to know more about her. Did you abduct Feng Lin and Feng Qile? asked Tang Bingsen without hesitation. Why do you think its me? asked Gu Ning. Chapter 1659 - Tang Bingsen Has a Heart Attack

Chapter 1659: Tang Bingsen Has a Heart Attack

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She didnt ask him who Feng Lin and Feng Qile was, which meant she already knew them and Tang Bingsen believed that she must have abducted them. Is it you? asked Tang Bingsen. Yeah, its me. Gu Ning admitted it. You... Tang Bingsen was mad. Why did you do that? asked Tang Bingsen in anger. They have no grudge against you. Youre right, so I didnt hurt them, but they stood in my way, so I had to remove them. I simply gave them some money and told them to cut their rtionship with you, said Gu Ning airily. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao frowned. What do you want? asked Tang Bingsen. I told you I want the Tang familys wealth. As long as youre willing to let me take it over, I can let you go, or you can wait to be punished, said Gu Ning in a cold tone. Jing Yunyao realized that Gu Ning must have a long-standing grudge against this Mr. Tang on the other side of the phone. However, she didnt know why. She was worried that Mr. Tang might be Gu Nings ex-boyfriend. Although she shouldnt judge Gu Ning if Gu Ning had ex boyfriends, she didnt want Leng Shaoting to be hurt if Gu Ning still kept in touch with her ex-boyfriend. Even though they hated each other, hatred was also an emotion. Tang Bingsen, if I had found out the truth earlier, you would have been killed a long time ago. You betrayed your first wife, Ai Xinrong, because youre too selfish. It must have something to do with you that she fell into a vegetative state in the car ident! Gu Ning was suspicious of Tang Bingsen. Ai Xinrong was Tang Ainings mother, and Tang Aining inherited her mothers surname. Tang Bingsen got nervous when Gu Ning said that, because the car ident was indeed a part of his scheme. Jing Yunyao was also scared when she heard that. Once your first wife was caught in the car ident, you weed your mistress and illegitimate daughter and threw your biological daughter into a cruel training camp. You made full use of her and forced her to do bad deeds for the Tang familys interests, but you will be disappointed, because Tang Aining isnt dead and you will pay for what youve done! said Gu Ning with a sneer. Jing Yunyao was shocked and believed that Gu Ning was also Tang Aining. It turned out that Gu Ning had been sent to a cruel training camp before when she was only a little girl. No wonder she was so excellent at fighting! All of a sudden, Jing Yunyao had a deep sympathy for Gu Ning. You... Tang Bingsen was furious, but didnt know what to say. Gu Ning didnt give him any chances and directly hung up on him. Even though she lost control of her emotions just then, she would be fine in a few minutes. After that, Gu Ning realized that her conversation with Tang Bingsen on the phone might have been heard by Jing Yunyao. Luckily, she didnt care about it. Tang Bingsen was still furious when Gu Ning suddenly ended the call, so he fainted again. Because he was walking back and forth during the call with Gu Ning, he copsed straight to the ground. Tang Bingsen struggled to get back to his feet and covered his chest with one hand. He found it was hard for him to breathe. He soon realized that he was in a very bad condition, so he called his housekeeper and ordered the housekeeper to call his family doctor over. This wasnt the first time that he had suddenly fainted after having a call with Gu Ning, so he hired a family doctor to take care of him. The housekeeper was downstairs, but Tang Bingsen was out of strength to call for help at this moment. He could only do his best to make a call. The second the housekeeper received Tang Bingsens call and heard the word doctor, he called the doctor and went upstairs together. They saw bright light from Tang Bingsens study, so they ran to find him there. Master Tang! The housekeeper and the doctor ran to help Tang Bingsen at once. The doctor found that Tang Bingsen had a heart problem, so they immediately sent him to the hospital. After the medical check, it turned out that Tang Bingsen had a heart disease and his blood pressure was also very high. In that case, he had to stay calm and never lose control of his emotions, because it might cause a serious problem to his health. Tang Bingsen understood it very well, so he did his best to calm down. At the same time, he hated Tang Aining to death. The richer a man was, the more afraid he was of death. Because of Tang Aining, Tang Bingsen had fainted twice and his body was in a bad condition now. Therefore, Tang Bingsen hated her very much, but he hated her even more because he couldnt do anything to pay her back. ... Jing Yunyao didnt fall asleep until it was 3 am, but she got up very early the next morning and went to prepare breakfast for Gu Ning after knowing what she had been through. When she washed her face, she noticed that the scar hadpletely disappeared, which amazed her. She finally realized that Gu Nings power crystals were as effective as magical pills. Chapter 1660 - Lanio

Chapter 1660: Lanio

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning got up when she heard that Jing Yunyao was already up. Before she went downstairs, she heard sounds from the kitchen and knew that Jing Yunyao was preparing breakfast. Gu Ning sped up and walked into the kitchen at once. Mother, please let me do it. Its fine. I can handle it, you just need to wait outside, said Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning didnt insist, and walked out. She also noticed that the scar already disappeared from Jing Yunyaos face, but it wasnt a surprising result. Before long, breakfast was done, and Jing Yunyao took the tes out. During breakfast, Gu Ning felt sympathy, love, and care from Jing Yunyaos eyes. She was amused and knew why Jing Yunyao looked at her in that way. Mother, whats wrong? asked Gu Ning. Nothing. Jing Yunyao shook her head because she didnt want to bring it up in case Gu Ning was heart-broken. Well, did you hear my conversation on the phonest night? asked Gu Ning. Jing Yunyao stopped for a second, then said, Um, yeah. Gu Ning nodded, and didnt look surprised. Do you believe that Im Tang Aining? asked Gu Ning again. Arent you? Jing Yunyao was surprised instead. Actually, it was quite obvious that Gu Ning denied that she was Tang Aining. Of course not, Tang Aining is already dead, but she was my teacher in the past. Im taking revenge for her and I simply want to scare her father so I used her name, said Gu Ning. If Gu Ning didnt exin it right now, it might cause misunderstandings. Although Tang Aining was born again in Gu Nings body, she was Gu Ning now and she must make other people believe that. Oh, I understand it now, said Jing Yunyao and felt rxed. After breakfast, Jing Yunyao said to Gu Ning, Ningning, you can go to deal with your business, and I can take care of myself. Jing Yunyao was aware that Gu Ning stayed in order to keep herpany. She knew that Gu Ning was very kind to her, but she couldnt upy more of Gu Nings time. Im free these days, and Ill leave to deal with my business if its necessary. Please dont be worried, said Gu Ning. Jing Yunyao nodded. Even though Gu Ning didnt go anywhere, she didnt pay much attention to Jing Yunyao either. Everyone needed privacy after all. At noon, Gu Ning received a call from Ning Changkai, who told her that Lanio, the worldsrgest cosmeticspany, wanted to acquire Kouzi. The vice president of its branch in their country, Peng Zijie, always wanted to meet him, but he refused, so Peng Zijie began to threaten him and even tried to bribe him. Lanio was a very famous cosmeticspany, and it had developed activities in the field concentrating on hair color, skin care, sun protection, make-up, perfume, and hair care. There were nine make-up brands in Lanio now, but only two of them were top brands, so Gu Ning wasnt surprised that they could attract attention from Lanio. Kouzi grew rapidly within a very short time, and it was quite profitable too. Gu Ning was curious what Lanio would do after acquiring it. Anyway, she disliked coercion and bribery. What did he say? He said that hes a rtive of the Yuan family in the capital. If we dont agree, well be shut out of the capital city, said Ning Changkai. If Peng Zijie didnt have much influence, Ning Changkai wouldnt bother to call Gu Ning. Knowing that, Gu Ning was unhappier. Very good, I want to see what he can do to us. If he dares harass you again, give him my number and Ill deal with him in person. Sure, said Ning Changkai. Although he was slightly worried about Gu Ning, he believed that she had the ability to solve this problem. Peng Zijie was only a rtive of the Yuan family, but Gu Ning had the support of the Leng family in the capital. Gu Ning called K afterwards, and told him to help her find out more information about Peng Zijie, especially his rtionship with the Yuan family in the capital. She had to know her enemy very well in order to win the battle in business. Before long, K had the result. Peng Zijie indeed had a rtionship with the Yuan family, but it wasnt close. In other words, Peng Zijie was the Yuan familys distant rtive. Although the Peng family had chances to socialize with the Yuan family, they werent close at all. Gu Ning found it ridiculously funny that Peng Zijie used his distant rtionship with the Yuan family to put pressure on herpany. Although he held an important position in the branch of Lanio, Lanio was a foreignpany after all, so it wasnt enough for him to achieve his goal by using Lanios influence. Chapter 1661 - Visit the Shengshi Organization

Chapter 1661: Visit the Shengshi Organization

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was probably because Peng Zijie had heard a lot about Gu Ning, that he tried to use the Yuan familys influence topete against her. After lunch, Gu Ning decided to walk around with Jing Yunyao again, because it wasnt good for her health if she stayed at home all day. Mother, why dont we go to see Shaotings corporation? said Gu Ning. Since Jing Yunyao already knew that she was a very sessful businesswoman, they could go to see herpany today. Sure! Jing Yunyao was excited. Mypany hasnt officially been founded yet, and the office buildings are still under construction, said Gu Ning. Well, its already unbelievable, because youre only 19! said Jing Yunyao. Although she lived in City Ge during the past few years, she knew a lot about thetest news. Ha-ha, actually Shaoting is much more sessful than me. He has a corporation with hundreds of billions of yuan in assets, but not many people are aware of it, said Gu Ning. Even though the Shengshi Organization wasntparable to the Jinlin Organization and the Tanghuang Organization, it was ranked among the top 10 corporations in their country. In fact, they didnt have a big difference in assets, but they all held a very important position in their industries. What? Jing Yunyao was stunned. Leng Shaotings title of major general in the military already shocked her, but she was even more surprised to know that he also had a corporation with hundreds of billions of yuan in assets. Have you heard of the Shengshi Organization? asked Gu Ning. Sure, do you mean its owned by Shaoting? Jing Yunyao was amazed. Yes. Gu Ning nodded. I heard from Shaoting that the corporation used to be his maternal grandfathers property, but his maternal grandfather only had one daughter who was his mother, so his mother inherited it. However, neither his father nor his mother liked the capital. Both of them went to work in the military base, so his maternal grandfather arranged his henchman to manage the corporation. Shaotings maternal grandfather? Jing Yunyao was confused. I think he must be your adopted father in the mortals world, said Gu Ning. Since Jing Yunyao wasnt a mortal, she didnt have a family in the mortals world, but Leng Shaoting had a maternal grandfather, which meant that Jing Yunyao had an adopted father in the mortals world. Jing Yunyao agreed with Gu Ning. Gu Ning continued, Shaoting also joined the armyter, but he also had to manage his business empire, so he was very busy almost every day. Within five years after he took over Shengshi, it grew rapidly and became much more sessful, it was a legend in business. Jing Yunyao was astonished, but also felt sorry for what her son had been through. Even Gu Nings heart ached for Leng Shaoting too. Although Gu Ning was also busy with her work now, she didnt think that it was tiring. Well, lets go to visit Shengshi now! said Gu Ning. It isnt far from here. Great! Jing Yunyao smiled. About twenty minutester, they arrived outside the headquarters of the Shengshi Organization. The headquarters of the Shengshi Organization was located near the city center. It was a 32-story office building, covering an area of nearly two thousand square meters. It wasnt very big, but it was actually only the office building of the headquarters of the Shengshi Organization. Shengshi had many other branches in major cities around the country. Jing Yunyao felt very proud of her son when she saw such a grand office building, but she also knew that her son must have worked very hard for this incredible sess. ... Gu Ning parked the car outside the office building, because there was a spacious square which could be used as a parking lot. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao stayed in the car and didnt get out of it. About 10 minutester, when they were about to leave, a car drove into the parking space next to Gu Nings car. Gu Ning didnt pay much attention to it until she noticed a fruit knife about 20 cm long in the drivers hand. Gu Ning was surprised and immediately used her Jade Eyes to look at him. The driver was a young man in his early twenties. He was in a couriers suit, but there was obvious hatred shown on his face. Although Gu Ning didnt know why he held a long knife in his hand, she had to do something since they were outside Leng Shaotings corporation now. She didnt want Leng Shaotings corporation to be affected. Even though Shengshi was able to deal with it, Gu Ning still wanted to stop the young man from doing anything harmful. Therefore, Gu Ning said to Jing Yunyao in a low voice, Mother, the driver in the car next to us has a sharp knife in his hand. He is dressed like a courier, but there is obvious hatred on his face. Im afraid that hell do something terrible, so we must pay more attention to him. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao was annoyed. Chapter 1662 - Jing Yunyao Is Recognized

Chapter 1662: Jing Yunyao Is Recognized

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sure. Jing Yunyao agreed, and got out of the car with Gu Ning. They walked separately as if nothing was wrong. A minuteter, the young man left his car too with a package in his hand as he walked straight to the office building of Shengshi. His knife was hidden in the pocket of his coat. At this moment, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see what was in the package. Since he had a knife with him, there could be more dangerous things in the package. She hoped that she wouldnt see explosives in it. Luckily, there were only several stones in the package. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao quietly followed the young man. The young man who disguised himself for a courier stopped at the door of the office building. It seemed that he was waiting for someone to take the package. About three minutester, a woman about 30 years old walked out towards him. The man handed the package to the woman, before reaching his hand into the pocket of his coat when the woman was signing her name. Other than Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao, no one else noticed what he was doing. The second the young man pulled out his sharp knife, Jing Yunyao abruptly dashed out and kicked him away. The knife in his hand fell to the ground with a clear sound, which attracted attention from people around them. The woman who was signing her name was scared and threw the package to the ground at once. The security guards by the door also ran to the young man and captured him. Although they didnt witness what the young man had done, they knew it was a murder attempt. What happened? It seems that the courier wanted to stab Manager Ding, and the woman kicked the courier away at a key moment. Wow, its unbelievable. After a quick kick, the young man was already three meters away from them, shocking arge group of people. Manager Ding, are you alright? Someone went to ask Manager Ding with concern. Manager Ding was still shocked and couldnt say a word. Right at this time, a private car stopped at the door, and three men stepped out of it. They were two young men and a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man asked with a serious expression, Whats going on here? President He! Once he showed up, all the staff in Shengshi greeted him with great respect. Jing Yunyao felt that he looked familiar, but didnt know who he was. He Qiming also saw Jing Yunyao, and was surprised when he saw her face. Y-Yunyao? He Qiming couldnt believe his eyes. Jing Yunyao stared at He Qiming, but didnt know what to say. Other people didnt know He Qimings rtionship with Jing Yunyao, so they remained quiet. You... He Qiming walked to Jing Yunyao at once. President He, can we go to your office to have a private conversation? Gu Ning stopped him right away. Gu Ning didnt expect to meet someone who could recognize Jing Yunyao here, but she thought that she should probably tell Leng Shaoting that she had found Jing Yunyaoter. Oh, hi, Miss Gu. He Qiming didnt notice Gu Ning until now. He Qiming knew that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, so he was very polite to her. Please follow me to my office, said He Qiming. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. Afterwards, He Qiming left one of his secretaries to deal with what had happened by the door, before he walked into the office building with Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. Along the way, He Qiming nced at Jing Yunyao once in a while, but he knew it wasnt time for him to ask any questions yet. Gu Ning said nothing and Jing Yunyao remained silent too. They went to the presidents officeter, and the secretary poured a cup of tea for Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao before he walked out. He Qiming immediately opened his mouth and asked, Are you really Yunyao? He Qiming didnt think that it was possible, because Jing Yunyao looked much younger. Besides, it seemed that she didnt know him. Before Jing Yunyao could say anything, Gu Ning said, Yes, she is really Yunyao, Shaotings mother, but she lost her memories. Hearing an affirmative answer, He Qiming was excited. However, although Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, he didnt know much about her, so he didnt fully trust her. She looks much younger, said He Qiming. Well, she has taken good care of her skin. Gu Ning exined, although it was a lie. He Qiming nodded, because it was possible for a 50-year-old woman to look like a woman in her early thirties. Well, I saw their bodies with my own eyes that year, said He Qiming again. Didnt the woman have a totally disfigured face? asked Gu Ning. Yes. He Qiming nodded. He began to think that the woman who died with Leng Yunhan might not be Yunyao. Chapter 1663 - Won’t Hurt Shaoting

Chapter 1663: Wont Hurt Shaoting

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Well, because she already lost her memories, no one knows what really happened that year. We must be patient until she gets her memories back, said Gu Ning. As long as Yunyao got her memories back, people would believe her no matter what excuse she gave them. He Qiming thought that Leng Yunhan probably did something on purpose to make people believe that the woman who died with him was Yunyao. Leng Yuanhan and Yunyao were deeply in love, so they were absolutely willing to sacrifice themselves for each other. However, only they knew the real reason. Gu Ning continued, Although Yunyao lost her memories, she feels familiar with people and ces she used to know. I can promise that shes really Shaotings mother, and we wont hurt Shaoting. Gu Ning understood that He Qiming couldnt fully trust her right now, so she could only exin it to the best of her ability. If he couldnt understand, it might cause misunderstandings. In addition, no one could easily hurt Leng Shaoting. He Qiming nodded. I know. Although he still had doubts about Jing Yunyao, he tended to believe that Gu Ning wouldnt hurt Leng Shaoting. Even though he didnt know much about Gu Ning, he had heard a lot about her and he believed that she was a good girl. Anyway, Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girl, so he should trust Leng Shaotings choice. After that, He Qiming apologized to Jing Yunyao. Yunyao, please forgive me. I only had doubts about you to protect Shaoting. Although he didnt see the evidence to prove Jing Yunyaos identity yet, he decided to trust her and took her as Yunyao. And since he took her as Yunyao, he should be respectful of her. It would be embarrassing if he treated her badly and it turned out that she was really Yunyao. Anyway, if she wasnt Yunyao, Leng Shaoting would deal with it by himself then. Its fine, I understand why you have doubts, said Jing Yunyao. He Qiming wasnt a dumb man after all. Hearing Jing Yunyaos tone, He Qiming felt quite familiar. Maybe she really was Yunyao. President He, can you keep it a secret from Shaoting before Yunyao gets her memories back? asked Gu Ningter. Sure. He Qiming also thought that it was a better idea. President He, could you tell me whether Shaotings maternal grandfather is Yunyaos adopted father? asked Jing Yunyao. Because He Qiming wasnt very sure of her identity yet, Jing Yunyao still separated herself from Yunyao. Yes, because Yunyao saved our masters life, and our master didnt have any children, he adopted Yunyao as his own daughter. Not many people were aware of it, and Yunyao married into the Leng family as our masters biological daughter, said He Qiming. Hearing that, both Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning nodded. Actually, Jing Yunyao wanted to know more about Leng Shaotings maternal grandfather. She wanted to know his name and the address of his ce he used to live. Gu Ning had the same questions in her mind, so she decided to ask Leng Shaotingter. Because they were searching for Yunyao, it was very normal for her to ask him these questions. After having the private talk with He Qiming, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao left. He Qiming wanted to walk them out, but Gu Ning told him to stay. Therefore, He Qiming ordered his secretary to walk them out. When they were gone, He Qiming sat on his seat and gazed into the space. He hoped that Jing Yunyao was Leng Shaotings biological mother. Even though Yunyao wasnt his masters biological daughter, they were very close. Yunyao had saved his masters life, and as his masters henchman, he was very grateful to Yunyao. He also treated Yunyao as his masters biological daughter. No matter what, he would keep it a secret from Leng Shaoting for the time being. ... He Qimings secretary came backter and reported what had happened by the door to He Qiming. The young man was Manager Dings husbands younger brother, and he aimed to murder Manager Ding. The reason was because Manager Ding just divorced her husband because he cheated on her. And their only house became Manager Dings property. Manager Dings husbands younger brother and mother were unwilling to ept the result and wanted to share the house, because even though it was a small house, the housing price in the capital was extremely high. Manager Ding and her ex-husband paid the down payment of the house together, but Manager Ding had been paying the housing loan alone after they got married and she still needed to pay about a million yuan. Manager Ding was the HR manager of Shengshi, and her monthly sry was about forty thousand yuan, while her ex-husbands sry was much lower than hers. In fact, her ex-husband was a loser and a coward. So in order to share the house, her ex-husbands younger brother and mother kept harassing her. However, whenever they came, the security guards would chase them away. Chapter 1664 - Angry Lu Xiao

Chapter 1664: Angry Lu Xiao

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Manager Ding was scared, so she didnt go back to her ce these days, and instead stayed in her friends ce. So her ex-husbands younger brother became furious, and nned to murder her. Fortunately, he would be put in jail now. Manager Ding was unwilling to settle it out of court in order to protect herself. In addition, Manager Ding was a staff member of Shengshi, and Shengshi was willing to support her after knowing what she had suffered. As a result, her ex-husbands younger brother was punished ording to thew. ... Jing Yunyao wore an absent look after leaving Shengshi. Mother, are you alright? Do you want to go home right now? asked Gu Ning. Oh, Im fine, said Jing Yunyao. Ningning, can you help me ask Shaoting for more information about her maternal grandfather? I wanted to visit the ce he used to live. Although she was only his adopted daughter, she had been treated very well. In fact, she wanted to visit her adopted parents graves, but she was afraid it might arouse Leng Shaotings suspicion. Therefore, she had to postpone it. Sure, Ill ask him tonight, said Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting was busy during the day, and she didnt want to interrupt him when he was at work. Jing Yunyao agreed. When they arrived at the headquarters of the Shengning Organization, Jing Yunyao asked, after looking at the main office building that was without a sign, Whats the name of your corporation? Gu Ningughed. I gave the name Shengning to my corporation before I found out that Shaotings corporation is Shengshi. Its a romantic coincidence! Whenever she thought of that, she couldnt help butugh with happiness. Jing Yunyao also smiled. Wow, youre meant to be together. Gu Ning parked her car outside the main office building of Shengning, then got out with Jing Yunyao. Nice to see you, Chairman Gu. The security guards at the door greeted her with great respect once she showed up. Gu Ning guided Jing Yunyao into the building, and all the staff greeted her respectfully as Chairman Gu along the way. Gu Ning simply nodded at them. Her office was on the 18th floor. Looking at the empty 18th floor, Jing Yunyao asked, Dont you have a secretary? Gu Ning said, Although I already have manypanies under my name, my corporation hasnt formally established yet, and I donte here often, so I dont have a secretary. I have two bodyguards though, who are also my chauffeurs and subsidiaries. Saying that, Gu Ning poured a cup of tea for Jing Yunyao. A few minutester, Chen Cangyi and K came to say hello to Gu Ning. This is my friend, Shen Yao. Gu Ning introduced Jing Yunyao to Chen Cangyi and K. She then turned to Jing Yunyao. This is the executive president of Shengning, Chen Cangyi, and this is our tech supervisor, Mu Ye. Nice to meet you, Miss Shen. Nice to meet you too, Mr. Chen, Mr. Mu. They greeted each other. After sitting for a while, Chen Cangyi and K left, and Gu Ning gave Jing Yunyao a tour around the building. When they went to the floor of Fenghua Entertainment, Gu Ning felt the different atmosphere because everyone looked serious in their cubicles. It couldnt be because of her. She had stayed here for a while, and she knew that her staff wouldnt be so scared of her. When Gu Ning walked inside, they greeted her one after another and rxed a little, which proved that they didnt get nervous because of her. What happened? asked Gu Ning. Chairman Gu, Manager Lu is very angry at something right now. Maybe you should ask him, said a staffer. Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow, then walked to Lu Xiaos office. Once she walked near, she heard Lu Xiaos angry voice. Song Xiuyan, youre my damn close bro! How dare you chase the artist of mypany? I warn you to stop now, or youll be shut out of this industry, said Lu Xiao in great anger. Hearing the name Song Xiuyan, Gu Ning frowned. He was a good-looking and popr young singer who was also good at acting. Gu Ning had heard of him before. It sounded as if he was chasing an artist who worked for Fenghua Entertainment. Gu Ning believed that only Xia Yichu could make Lu Xiao so furious. She knew that Lu Xiao had a very good impression of Xia Yichu, but she didnt know which stage they were at now. However, it seemed that Lu Xiao hadnt made any progress yet. Anyway, if it was his personal affair, Gu Ning didnt think she should get involved. Lu Xiaos secretary wanted to inform Lu Xiao that she came, but Gu Ning stopped her and went to wait in the lounge. The secretary then poured two cups of tea for Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. Lu Xiao, I dont understand why youre so mad at me about that? Although youre managing Fenghua Entertainment now, youll leave sooner orter, right? said Song Xiuyan. He actually said that to purposely annoy Lu Xiao. Chapter 1665 - Leave the Problems to Me

Chapter 1665: Leave the Problems to Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even if Im going to leave Fenghua Entertainment in the future, Im its general manager now, so I have the power to manage my artists! said Lu Xiao. Well, I know itll affect an artists development if her rtionship is exposed, so I promise that Ill keep it a secret after Yichu bes my girl. Dont worry, Ill protect her well, said Song Xiuyan. Bulls*it, Song Xiuyan! Im warning you to stay away from Xia Yichu! shouted Lu Xiao and hung up on Song Xiuyan. He was indeed full of anger because of Xia Yichu. He now regretted helping Xia Yichu hire Song Xiuyans music teacher so that they had a chance to see each other. Gu Ning didnt rush to go inside and gave him several minutes to calm down. Lu Xiao called Xia Yichu right after having the call with Song Xiuyan. Xia Yichu, stay away from Song Xiuyan. Youre still a new face, and gossip will only ruin your career. Do you understand? said Lu Xiao. Although he was jealous, what he said was also the truth. Xia Yichu only had a small number of fans, and not many of them were her loyal fans. Song Xiuyan, however, had dozens of millions of fans. And most of his fans were loyal. If Xia Yichu had any gossip with him, she would surely be amid strong criticisms. Because Xia Yichu was still a new face, Song Xiuyans fans would jump to the conclusion that she wanted to ride on his coattails. However, if Xia Yichu was a popr sessful singer too, the situation would be different. Actually, even if Xia Yichu was popr too, Lu Xiao wouldnt allow her to have any gossip. I told you I did keep a distance from him, but we have the same music teacher and I cant avoid him forever, said Xia Yichu, feeling aggrieved. Just stay away from him and leave the problems to me. Ill handle it, said Lu Xiao, but he was still mad at Song Xiuyan. Fine. Xia Yichu agreed. In fact, Xia Yichu could feel that Lu Xiao treated her differently, and he was a very handsome and sessful mature man, so she had special feelings towards him too. Nevertheless, she felt that she didnt deserve Lu Xiao, because Lu Xiao was at a much higher position than her. Gu Ning knocked on the door of Lu Xiaos office a minute after he finished the call with Xia Yichu. Come in, said Lu Xiao in annoyance, because he was still in a bad mood. Gu Ning then pushed the door open and walked inside. Lu Xiao changed his expression the moment he saw Gu Ning. Please have a seat, boss. Lu Xiao was Leng Shaotings man, but he didnt know Yunyao, so he had no reaction when he saw her. Oh, Ive already solved the problem Tang Xiaoxiao suffered, said Lu Xiao. A few days ago, Tang Xiaoxiao kept receiving strange messages and calls. Someone even stalked her to her home. Tang Xiaoxiao was scared, but didnt know who the person was. She told thepany, who found out that the person was Tang Xiaoxiaos fan, so they warned the fan not to do that again. The fan remained quiet for only two days, before suddenly iming that he wanted to kill himself on Weibo because Tang Xiaoxiao had betrayed him. Inte users didnt know the truth, and Tang Xiaoxiao became their target. Although Tang Xiaoxiao did nothing wrong, and it was purely nder, it still affected her reputation. Even Gu Ning was amid criticisms too. However, Gu Nings loyal fans defended her as always. Gu Ning didnt care about it, but Tang Xiaoxiao was an actress so she had to clear her name. Therefore, Fenghua Entertainment posted evidence of the fans terrible behavior on Weibo to stop the rumor getting worse. The fan actually had a mental problem, so he had many delusions. The hospital and his family could prove that. Although some haters refused to believe it, most of the Inte users epted the evidence. d to know that, said Gu Ning. She believed in Lu Xiaos ability. Gu Ning said nothing about Xia Yichu, because it was their personal affair. She also didnt stay there for long, and soon left with Jing Yunyao. When they were home, Gu Ning told Jing Yunyao to have a rest and that she would cook, but Jing Yunyao refused so they cooked together in the end. Chapter 1666 - Ruiqin, Been a While

Chapter 1666: Ruiqin, Been a While

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the night, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning so Gu Ning asked him what his maternal grandfathers name was and the address of the ce where he used to live. Because Gu Ning asked the questions casually, Leng Shaoting didnt think further about it. He told her that his maternal grandfather was Ye Zhengye, and that the ce he used to live was at XX Road in the northern district. The house was still there, but only the housekeeper and his wife were living there. After Ye Zhengye and his wife passed away, the other members of the Ye family moved out as well, so Leng Shaoting told the housekeeper to stay there. The house was empty anyway. ... The next day, Gu Ning got up early to run. Jing Yunyao heard that Gu Ning was up, so she left the bed too, then went to run along with Gu Ning. It wasnt convenient for her to practice her cultivation right now, so she could only improve her physical health. Cultivators needed to exercise too. When they walked outside, Gu Ning said to Jing Yunyao, Mother, Shaoting told me that your adopted fathers name is Ye Zhengye, and that the ce he used to live is at XX Road in the northern district. The house is still there, but only the housekeeper and his wife are living there. We can visit it after having breakfast. Hearing the name Ye Zhengye, Jing Yunyao felt familiar, but she couldnt remember the mans face. Sure. Jing Yunyao nodded. Oh, whats the name of the Ye familys housekeeper? asked Jing Yunyao. Meng Zhengde, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning ran into Jiang Ruiqin that morning. Although Jiang Ruiqin knew that it was impossible for him to be together with Gu Ning, he still wanted to see her. Therefore, as long as it wasnt rainy, Jiang Ruiqin would go out to run in the morning trying to meet Gu Ning. He would also run in the morning even if Gu Ning didnt live here, but he wouldnt be as diligent. Hi, Gu Ning, been a while! Jiang Ruiqin was excited to see her. Hi, Ruiqin, been a while, said Gu Ning. Jiang Ruiqin saw Jing Yunyao who ran next to Gu Ning. He was struck dumb for a second, and felt that she looked familiar, but couldnt remember where they had met before. Hi, nice to meet you, maam, said Jiang Ruiqin politely. Nice to meet you too. Jing Yunyao smiled at him. She noticed Jiang Ruiqins reaction when he saw her, but said nothing about it. After that, Jiang Ruiqin ran with them till he was out of strength. When they were running together, Jiang Ruiqin nced at Jing Yunyao once in a while, trying to remember who she was. Jing Yunyao asked Gu Ning after Jiang Ruiqin was gone, Ningning, who is he? Why do I feel like he knows me? Oh, his name is Jiang Ruiqin, the grandson of Master Lengs good old friend, Jiang Zhongyu. The Jiang family and the Leng family have been allies for generations, so I bet they must know you, but he was too young when hest saw you, said Gu Ning. Jing Yunyao nodded. After running for a while longer, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao went back home. They both went to have a shower, and then had breakfast togetherter. When they finished breakfast, they were ready to go to the Ye familys old house. However, because it was far from where they were right now, they spent nearly an hour on the road. The capital city was toorge and too busy, so it wasnt easy to get used to the pace of living there. Luckily, Gu Ning had stayed in the capital for many years before, so it wasnt difficult for her to get used to it, but Jing Yunyao needed more time. The capital city is too big! We have to spend at least half an hour on the road every time, said Jing Yunyao. Ha-ha, youre right, and its very hard to have a house here, said Gu Ning. If she didnt have her Jade Eyes, she wouldnt have confidence to build her business empire here, because although she appeared very sessful right now, she wasntparable to businessmen in the capital. Most sessful businesses gathered in the capital and City B after all. ... The Ye familys old house stood in the old district, and although most of the surrounding buildings became skyscrapers, it still stayed the same. Jing Yunyao felt it looked very familiar. The gate of the Ye familys old house was made of iron, and they were able to see inside, where an old couple in their sixties were watering and trimming flowers and other nts in the front yard. Although the house was old, it was very clean. Do you want to go inside? Gu Ning asked Jing Yunyao. Sure, but we should tell them to keep it a secret from Shaoting, said Jing Yunyao. After that, they walked forward together. Hi, Mr. Meng! Gu Ning called outside the iron gate. Meng Zhengde and his wife turned to look at the iron door, but they couldnt see Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao clearly because they were losing their sight. Anyway, Meng Zhengde walked towards themter. Who are you? asked Meng Zhengde. Right when he finished that question, he saw Jing Yunyaos face and looked shocked. Y-Y-Yun... He was too shocked to call her name. In his memory, Yunyao was already dead for years. Chapter 1667 - Are You Really Yunyao?

Chapter 1667: Are You Really Yunyao?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao said nothing and waited in silence. Jing Yunyao also felt that Meng Zhengde looked quite familiar. Whats wrong? Meng Zhengdes wife, Mrs. Meng ran to him when she saw that he suddenly stopped and looked shocked. Meng Zhengde and his wife werent very old, and they often exercised, so they were both very healthy. When Mrs. Meng ran over, she saw Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. Y-Y-Yun... She had the same reaction as Meng Zhengde. A-Are you really Yunyao? asked Meng Zhengde. Yunyao had passed away for 15 years, so he couldnt believe the woman standing in front of him was exactly Yunyao although they looked the same. In addition, if Yunyao was still alive, she would be 50 years old, but the woman in his sight looked like she might be in her early thirties. Nice to see you, Housekeeper Meng, I am Yunyao, said Jing Yunyao. Really? You look much younger, said Mrs. Meng. She has taken good care of herself, so she looks much younger, said Gu Ning at this moment. Very nice to meet you, Mr. Meng, and Mrs. Meng. My name is Gu Ning, Im Shaotings girlfriend. What? Youre Lord Shaotings girlfriend? Meng Zhengde and his wife turned to look at Gu Ning with doubt, because they didnt know anything about Leng Shaotings personal affairs. Yeah, you can ask Shaoting to verify it if you dont trust me, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Meng Zhengde and his wife nodded. Do you mean shes really Yunyao? asked Meng Zhengde again. Of course she is Yunyao, but she lost her memories, so she wants to visit ces she used to live to see whether she can get her memories back, said Gu Ning. I havent told Shaoting yet, because we decided to share this news with him after Yunyao sessfully gets her memories back. So, Mr. Meng, Mrs. Meng, please keep it a secret. Oh? Meng Zhengde and his wife were still greatly surprised. Well, is it convenient for you to let me burn an incense stick for my adopted parents? asked Jing Yunyao with sincerity. Meng Zhengde exchanged a nce with his wife. Neither of them gave a response right away. Although they still had doubts about Jing Yunyaos identity, they tended to believe her, so they opened the gate for Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. Meng Zhengde guided them to the front hall, where there was a picture of Ye Zhengye and his wife hanging in the middle. Jing Yunyao felt like crying when she saw the photo of Ye Zhengye and his wife. It was hard for her to control her feelings towards them. Meng Zhengde and his wife lit incense sticks for Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao took the incense sticks and Jing Yunyao said before they prayed to them, Master Ye, Mistress Ye, Im Jing Yunyao, your adopted daughter. I lost my memories in an ident 15 years ago, so I couldnt remember you and I feel terribly sorry for that. I promise Ill visit your graves once I get my memories back. After that, Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning bowed to the photo of Ye Zhengye and his wife three times before they inserted the incense sticks into the incense burner. Right after Jing Yunyao finished doing that, a picture shed by her eyes. She saw a young man with a long knife chasing a middle-aged man in a narrow alley. The young man then picked up a wooden stick and threw it at the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was hit heavily in the back and fell on the ground. When he tried to get back to his feet and continue to run away, it was toote, and the young man already raised the long knife in his hand. At this key moment, a young woman appeared out of blue and kicked the young man away. Afterwards, another young man showed up and controlled the man who was kicked away. The picture ended here, and Jing Yunyao had a feeling that she was the young woman in it. He Qiming had said that Yunyao had saved Ye Zhengyes life, so the middle-aged man in the picture could be Ye Zhengye. Jing Yunyao was a cultivator, not a mortal, so she knew that there were many strange things which couldnt be exined by science in this world. However, she was curious to know who the young man was. She was sure that the young man who appeared behind her was in the same group as her. She decided to figure out what the picture meant. Was Master Ye chased by a young man with a knife in a narrow alley before? The young man hit him with a wooden stick and he fell, then a young woman appeared to save his life and kick the young man away? Jing Yunyao asked Meng Zhengde all of a sudden. Meng Zhengde was surprised and said, Yes, youre right! Mother, did you get your memories back? asked Gu Ning with excitement. No, a picture just shed by my eyes, said Jing Yunyao. Although she was a little disappointed, it was a good sign anyway. Gu Ning nodded. Great, it seems that familiar ces indeed can help you remember something. Chapter 1668 - Goddess of Medicine

Chapter 1668: Goddess of Medicine

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Meng Zhengde and his wife confirmed that Jing Yuyao was Yunyao after she told them the story. They were also willing to help her get her memories back. Mr. Meng, did Yunyao live here too? Gu Ning asked Meng Zhengde. Yes, before Yunyao married into the Leng family, she lived here for a year. Although she got married, the Ye family still kept her room here. Its still the same now! said Meng Zhengde. Can we have a look? asked Gu Ning. Sure! Meng Zhengde agreed without hesitation. Please follow me this way, said Meng Zhengde. Housekeeper Meng, please allow me to walk at the front. I want to see whether I can find the room by myself, said Jing Yunyao. No problem. Meng Zhengde agreed. Therefore, Jing Yunyao walked at the front, followed by Gu Ning, Meng Zhengde and Mrs. Meng. Jing Yunyao went to the second floorter. She looked around, then went up to the third floor. There were four rooms on the third floor, and Jing Yunyao stopped outside the second from the right. At this time, Meng Zhengde and Mrs. Meng exchanged a nce again, because this room was actually Yunyaos room. I think it must be this one, said Jing Yunyao. Youre right, said Meng Zhengde. After that, he pushed the door open for Jing Yunyao and they walked inside one after another. Everything stayed the same in the room, but the furniture was covered by white cloth now. Meng Zhengde and his wife lifted the white cloth to let Jing Yunyao see the room clearly. Jing Yunyao looked around for a long time, but unfortunately she remembered nothing. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao helped Meng Zhengde cover the furniture with white cloth before they left. Before they left, Jing Yunyao reminded Meng Zhengde and his wife not to tell Leng Shaoting that she had been here for the time being. Meng Zhengde and Mrs. Meng watched Gu Nings car moving away in their sight. They didnt go back in the house until Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao totally disappeared. Do you think shes really Yunyao? asked Mrs. Meng. I think she is, but we must be patient till she gets all of her memories back, said Meng Zhengde. Since they promised Jing Yunyao not to tell Leng Shaoting that she had been here, they wouldnt say anything about it. ... Jing Yunyao was actually a little upset after they left the Ye familys old house, but she pretended to be calm in case Gu Ning was worried about her. Mother, why dont we go to Hengdian World Studios now? There is a crew from Fenghua Entertainment filming a new show, said Gu Ning. The shooting of An Empress of Military Blood was about toe to an end, and Gu Ning had only visited it twice till now. Sure. Jing Yunyao nodded. Ten minutester, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao arrived at Hengdian World Studios and Gu Ning gave Lu Zhan a callter. At this moment, Lu Zhan was really angry, because an actress didnt do her job well in an important scene today. In the scene, the actresss role was the Goddess of Medicine of the Medicine King Valley, and she was a beautiful kung fu master. In the story, she showed up by flying over from the bottom of the cliff and saved the leading actress who wanted tomit suicide by jumping from the cliff. They filmed at a real cliff for the quality of the show. However, this actresss hand was injured, so she couldnt catch the leading actress, which annoyed Lu Zhan. Because she was injured, they had to rece her right now. Although it wasnt an important role in the show, it required a skilled actor. The setting was already down, so they couldnt give it up and jump to the next scene. Lu Zhan didnt know what to do now, but he suddenly received Gu Nings call. Hi, boss? said Lu Zhan. Where are you right now? Im driving by Hengdian World Studios. Can I have a short visit? asked Gu Ning. Sure, were in District F, said Lu Zhan. Great, Ill be right there, said Gu Ning and hung up the call. Lu Zhan suddenly had an idea that Gu Ning would be perfect for the role. Whats wrong? Lu Yichen asked Lu Zhan with curiosity. Nothing, we can have a rest for 10 minutes, said Lu Zhan. He needed to ask for Gu Nings permission in taking over the role of Goddess of Medicine, so he could say nothing about it now. However, if Gu Ning yed the role in the show, she might overshadow the leading actress. Anyway, he needed Gu Nings agreement first. Lu Yichen thought that Lu Zhan must have found a suitable actor for the role, or he wouldnt be so happy. Chapter 1669 - Guest Appearance

Chapter 1669: Guest Appearance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because Lu Zhan had no intention to tell him the reason, Lu Yichen didnt ask further about it and went to tell the filming crew to stop for a while. Lu Zhan, at the same time, stood up and walked to the front door. Gu Nings car stopped outside District F, and she saw Lu Zhan waiting at the door once she got out of her car. Hi, Uncle Lu, did youe to pick me up in person? Do you need my help? asked Gu Ning with a smile. Lu Zhan was surprised, then said, Youre really smart. I do need your help. What can I do for you? asked Gu Ning. Well, the thing is... Lu Zhan told Gu Ning about the trouble he encountered today and hoped that she could y the guest role. The role only appeared in a few scenes, so it didnt matter even if she wasnt good at acting. Lu Zhan simply hoped that Gu Ning could help him, but he wouldnt force her. Gu Ning thought for a while, then agreed, because it was a show produced by her ownpany after all, and several scenes wouldnt cost her much time. Anyway, Lu Zhan said that her acting skills werent important. Lu Zhan was happy to hear an affirmative answer. Do you want to stay here with us, or to go home? If you want to go home, I can arrange someone to drive you home. Gu Ning asked Jing Yunyao. Even though it might not cost her much time, she would spend a day here and she was afraid that Yunyao might feel bored. Its fine, I think itll be interesting, said Jing Yunyao. Since Jing Yunyao said that, Gu Ning agreed. There werent many outsiders in District F, because it was a little remote with cliffs, valleys, ponds, and beautiful wild flowers. It was hard to find a natural view like that, so they didnt waste time searching for it since the Hengdian World Studios could provide a ce like that. When Lu Zhan came back with Gu Ning, every member of the crew got nervous. They werent scared of Gu Ning, but Gu Ning was the boss after all, and no one wanted to make mistakes in front of her. Get prepared, our boss will y the role of Goddess of Medicine, said Lu Zhan to Lu Yichen. Hearing that, other members of the crew were all astonished. Actually, Gu Ning was very beautiful and they all knew that she was excellent at fighting. However, as the boss of theirpany, it was a little strange that she came to y a guest role. Anyway, they knew that Gu Ning just agreed to help Lu Zhan. No matter how good or bad Gu Nings acting skills were, they didnt want to see Lu Zhans angry face again. Therefore, they began to prepare the equipment. The leading actor and actress were waiting in the lounge for the filming to continue. When they saw Gu Ning walking inside, they were surprised and stood up at once. Hi, boss! Boss, nice to meet you, Im Qiao Hanchen. Qiao Hanchen greeted Gu Ning. This was the first time that Qiao Hanchen met Gu Ning, so he was a little nervous. Although he was already 30 while Gu Ning was younger than 20, he still had great respect towards her. He had read a lot of news about Gu Ning on the Inte, and he admired her unbelievable abilities. Qiao Hanchen was already working for Fenghua Entertainment now, and he was very grateful to Lu Zhan and Gu Ning. He loved acting and was determined to win his own position in the industry. Nice to meet you too. Gu Ning was very nice to them. Although she was their boss, she treated them kindly. Alright, tell the make-up artist to help our boss wear make-up for the role of Goddess of Medicine! Lu Zhan didnt want to waste more time. Knowing that, everyone in the room was shocked. However, they also knew that no one was more suitable than Gu Ning for the role now. Gu Ning went to wear the make-up while Jing Yunyao waited aside. Wow, boss, your skin is so good that I thought you were wearing foundation! I cant believe that you have no make-up on your face at all, said the make-up artist. Ha-ha, Im only 19 this year, and Im using Kouzi too, said Gu Ning. Im using Kouzi as well, and I really like it! The make-up artist admired Gu Ning more after knowing that Kouzi was owned by her. All the actors are using Kouzi right now so that we can look better in front of the camera, said Tang Xiaoxiao. Although actors looked glorious before the cameras, they lived a very tiring life and often needed to work overnight. Luckily, with Kouzis help, they were able to maintain a good appearance. When Gu Ning was wearing make-up, Lu Zhan introduced her to the story and scenes she was going to act in. Chapter 1670 - Overshadow the Leading Actress

Chapter 1670: Overshadow the Leading Actress

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Once Gu Ning put on make-up and hair essories, she was too stunning to be ignored. Boss, I think you should be the leading actress in the show, because no one will pay attention to me when you appear, said Tang Xiaoxiao just joking. I have the same worry, said Lu Zhan. He was very satisfied with Gu Nings appearance, but it wasnt a good thing if the leading actress of the show was overshadowed. However, they couldnt tell Gu Ning to quit right now, nor could they tell her to deliberately act badly in the show, because it would affect her reputation. The audience would criticize her if she didnt do her job well. Therefore, Gu Ning still needed to do her best. Anyway, the quality of the show was more important. Well, I know Im beautiful, so Im afraid you can only overshadow me with your outstanding acting skills, said Gu Ning. She was joking too. Before long, Gu Ning changed her clothes and walked outside. Everyone believed that she was the perfect choice for the role of Goddess of Medicine in the show. Tang Xiaoxiao felt quite stressed at this moment. Even though Tang Xiaoxiao wasnt less noticeable than Gu Ning, she didnt have much confidence in herself. Luckily, they dressed in different styles today. Gu Ning was a goddess, while Tang Xiaoxiao was a female general, so they were gorgeous women of different types. Boss, its very easy for you to be popr if you want to be an actress, said Lu Zhan. As a director, Lu Zhan knew the entertainment industry very well, and he believed that Gu Ning could gain a lot of fame by only using her outstanding appearance. Lu Zhan personally preferred an actress with excellent acting skills rather than a beautiful face. I think Im already a celebrity now, said Gu Ning with a smile. It was the truth, because she was always one of the hottest topics on social media. Ha-ha, youre right! Lu Zhanughed. Alright, lets begin now, said Lu Zhan. Wait a second, I need to take a photo with boss, said Tang Xiaoxiao and gave her phone to her assistant. Lu Zhan agreed and waited for a while. Me too! Qiao Hanchen joined themter. Boss, would you mind if we posted your photos with them on Weibo to attract more attention for the new show? I think its a great chance, said Lu Zhan. Why not! Gu Ning nodded. Very good, Ill arrange someone to take photos of you during the filming, said Lu Zhan. If its possible, boss, you can help us do the publicity on Weibo. No problem, said Gu Ning. After that, they walked out. The setting was ready outside, and everyone was waiting for the actors. Many people were curious about Gu Nings look after she wore make-up and clothes for the role. Therefore, they kept ncing at the dressing room, hoping to see her when she walked out. Lu Zhan walked out first and everyone cheered up, because Gu Ning was about to walk out too. The next second, Gu Ning showed up, and everyone was stunned by her beauty. She looked quite different from her previous look, but people were still able to recognize her immediately. Wow, shes gorgeous! She looks amazing. I think shes prettier than the leading actress. Both of them are great beauties. ... People keptplimenting Gu Ning. Alright, quiet, lets begin shooting, said Lu Zhan with a loudspeaker, and the crowd fell into silence at once. Lu Zhan told the action director to teach Gu Ning what she should do in the following scenes. Although Gu Ning was very good at fighting, she still needed to learn how to look beautiful in the show. Gu Ning was a quick learner, so she soon knew what she should do. Lu Zhan then let Gu Ning try the wire, because it was the first time that she had done wire work. Tang Xiaoxiao and Gu Ning would act together in the scene. Tang Xiaoxiao would fall from the cliff, while Gu Ning flew up from the bottom. Action! When everything was ready, the shooting began. With a loud scream, Tang Xiaoxiao fell down from the cliff. At the same time, Gu Ning flew up from the bottom and caught Tang Xiaoxiao halfway, then flew straight to the top of the cliff. Afterwards, she stood by the edge of the cliff. Everything looked perfect in the camera, causing the people at the scene to almost even believe that it was real. Tang Xiaoxiao had done wire work many times before, but this was her first cooperation with Gu Ning, so she was still very nervous. When Gu Ning steadily caught her, she was surprised and rxed. Actually, it wasnt a difficult thing in Gu Nings eyes. Good! said Lu Zhan with satisfaction. Because several framing positions were required, but there was only one camera position, they needed to do it twice more. Chapter 1671 - Have Different Advantages

Chapter 1671: Have Different Advantages

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was impossible for them to look exactly the same every time they moved and acted in the camera, but Gu Ning and Tang Xiaoxiao did their best to make every time look the same. They passed in one go, which surprised everyone. After that, the leading actor joined them in the second scene. In the second scene, the leading actress was abducted by the supporting actress who started to hate the leading actor after she failed to get him. The supporting actress then tried to force the leading actor to hurt himself because she wouldnt allow the leading actress to get what she couldnt have. The leading actor was willing to sacrifice himself for the leading actress, and the leading actress had the same idea, so she chose to jump off the cliff. The leading actor then killed the supporting actress in grief. Although the supporting actress was able to abduct the leading actress, she was no match for the leading actor. Right after the leading actor killed the supporting actress, the leading actress was rescued by the Goddess of Medicine and they finally reunited. After that, they thanked the Goddess of Medicine. At the same time, the leading actor recognized the Goddess of Medicine, and asked her whether she came from the Medicine King Valley. Goddess of Medicine nodded and the leading actor begged her to help his master, because his master was poisoned and many good doctors failed to cure his Shifu. The Goddess of Medicine was interested, so she agreed. Although the conversation was simple, it required a high level of acting skills. It was a very simple scene, but Lu Zhan noticed that Gu Ning was a talented actress. She wasnt a professional actress and didnt have acting experience at all, which proved that she was a talented actress. Lu Zhan felt very excited and asked Gu Ning when the scene was done, Boss, I think youre a talented actress. Why dont you consider bing an actress? However, Lu Zhan was just joking, because Gu Ning was a very sessful businesswoman and she was very busy every day. Nevertheless, Gu Ning had a lot of fame, and she could attract a huge audience. Ha-ha, I think I shouldntpete against them for their job, but I can y more guest roles if there are chances in the future, said Gu Ning. She thought acting was very interesting. No problem, its easy, said Lu Zhan. Arent you afraid that Ill overshadow the leading actors? asked Gu Ning. Not at all. Im more afraid that you dont want to y a role in my shows, said Lu Zhan. Gu Ning would only have a guest appearance in the show, so it wouldnt be a big problem. Moreover, the leading actors picked by him were all excellent at acting. ... In the third scene, the Goddess of Medicine went with the leading actor and leading actress to a wooden room in a bamboo forest. In it there was an old man in his seventies lying on the bed with a pale face and slightly purple lips. However, the second Goddess of Medicine saw the old man, she discovered that it was her father who had abandoned her mother and her. She immediately became enraged, and refused to heal him. Gu Ning showed touching hatred and anger on her face and in her eyes, which made people believe that she really had the feelings. Tang Xiaoxiao and Qiao Hanchen were impressed by Gu Nings acting skills, if she used any. When the Goddess of Medicine refused to cure the old man, the leading actor asked her for the reason. He had a feeling that they must have a grudge against each other. The Goddess of Medicine then told him the truth, and the leading actress wanted to have a private talk with her. After that, the leading actress walked aside with the Goddess of Medicine and told her the real reason why her father abandoned her mother and her that year. It turned out that a killer was chasing her father at that time, and he was forced to leave his wife and daughter behind in order to protect them. The Goddess of Medicine couldnt ept it at the beginning, but was persuaded to rescue the old man in the end. Although Gu Ning had no experience of acting before cameras, she often acted in her real life, because she used to be a professional killer. Therefore, Gu Ning yed a vivid role as the Goddess of Medicine in the show. As a result, even Tang Xiaoxiao couldnt perform properly at the beginning. Luckily, Tang Xiaoxiao was an excellent actress so she began to focus on her role and proved her ability. Gu Ning and Tang Xiaoxiao just had different advantages. Anyway, the filming went on smoothly. When the Goddess of Medicine returned to the wooden room, she helped the old man take a pill before she began to treat him. As time went by, the old man opened his eyes. The Goddess of Medicine had left before the old man was conscious, and she told the leading actor and leading actress not to tell the old man that she had rescued him. That was the final scene of Gu Nings part. Although she didnt show up in many scenes, it still took a long time for her to finish her guest appearance. Very well, you have your own advantages, said Lu Zhan. Well, I think our boss is better than me, said Tang Xiaoxiao. Maybe because she is your boss, you felt a little uneasy before the cameras, said Lu Zhan, encouraging Tang Xiaoxiao to be confident. Tang Xiaoxiao and Gu Ning understood him, so they dropped that topic. Chapter 1672 - They Are Jealous

Chapter 1672: They Are Jealous

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Anyway, Gu Ning wasnt an actress, so she didnt need to be good at acting, but Tang Xiaoxiao was different. Alright, todays shooting is over, said Lu Zhan, and the other people went to pack up at once. When Gu Ning and the other actors had just walked into the dressing room, Lu Zhan came and asked her, Boss, do you have time to dine with uster? My treat. Wait a second. Gu Ning didnt give Lu Zhan an answer right away, but walked to Jing Yunyao. Do you want to go with us? She was busy filming today and even ignored Jing Yunyao. Sure, said Jing Yunyao with a smile. Great. Gu Ning nodded. She then told Lu Zhan that she would pay for the meal tonight. After that, they changed clothes and went to the Huangdeng Hotel together. On the way, Lu Zhan sent out a post on Weibo. The Official ount of An Empress of Military Blood: We have a boss whos also our life-savor! An actresss hand was injured today, so she couldnt y her role in the show. We couldnt find another suitable actress until our boss showed up. She was perfect for the role, and left us all stunned! There were photos of Gu Ning behind the scenes attached to the post. And she indeed looked stunning in the pictures. Although the official Weibo ount of An Empress of Military Blood didnt have many followers, Gu Ning had a lot of fans on Weibo. So before long, the post attracted a lot of attention. Lu Zhan also reposted it on his own Weibo ount. Tang Xiaoxiao and Qiao Hanchen chose several photos and sent out a post by themselves. Tang Xiaoxiao: Our boss is unbelievable. Qiao Hanchen: First meeting with our boss, and shes amazing. Because Gu Ning was driving, she couldnt send out a post right now. Lu Zhan, Tang Xiaoxiao, and Qiao Hanchen had millions of followers on Weibo, so the post soon went viral. Oh my, Goddess Gu is gorgeous! Shes a real goddess. Youre my love, Goddess Gu! I think Goddess Gu should be the leading actress. I agree. ... Xiaoxiao is also very beautiful. Yes, Xiaoxiao is as stunning as Gu Ning. Xiaoxiao, I love you! ... Why does Hanchen also call Goddess Gu his boss? Is he working for Fenghua Entertainment now? I suppose. No matter what, Ill support Hanchen forever. ... Most people left positivements, but as always there were negativements too. Isnt Gu Ning a student and a businesswoman? Couldnt she focus on her work and studies? She shouldnt make herself a joke. I hate her. ... Gu Nings loyal fans defended her at once. So? Cant she be a good student, a sessful businesswoman, and an excellent actress at the same time? She can do what you couldnt believe, thats the reason why shes our Goddess Gu! Youre a bunch of haters. Haters are disgusting! Youre simply jealous. Stop defaming Goddess Gu. Cant they learn from people who are far more outstanding than them? ... As always, the haters were strongly criticized. ... Before they left for the Huangdeng Hotel, Gu Ning booked a private room there. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao arrived earlier than Lu Zhan and the other people. Boss, I already sent out a post about your part in the new show, but there are always haters attacking you on the Inte, said Lu Zhan, but he was actually also amazed when Gu Nings loyal fans spared no effort to defend her. Gu Ning then reposted the post sent out by the official ount of An Empress of Military Blood. Gu Ning: Please dont judge me with your standards of a professional actress. I just yed a guest role in it. Once Gu Ning sent it out, she had enthusiastic responses from her fans. Goddess Gu, we love you. Dont give those haters a nce. Theyre jealous of you. Goddess Gu... Chapter 1673 - Meet Peng Zijie

Chapter 1673: Meet Peng Zijie

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Most of thements under Gu Nings post were positive, and it was rare to see a negativement. Su Tongnuo and the other supporting actors also reposted the post and supported Gu Ning. Su Tongnuo: I would have gone to the set if I had heard that our boss would be there! Bai Lin: I wish I could have seen her performance with my own eyes. Han Lengxuan: Im amazed too. ... It was already 9 pm when Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao got back home, so they each went to their own rooms afterwards. When Gu Ning was free, she took out her phone and checked her new messages. Many of her friends said that they were stunned by her acting. Gu Ning also chatted with Chu Peihan and her other friends in their WeChat group. Chu Peihan told Gu Ning that she woulde to the capital in a few days. Although there were over 10 days away from the new semester, she wanted to meet Gu Ning earlier, because it waste August now, and their university life would soon begin. Gu Ning then asked Yu Mixi whether she was free. If she wasnt busy, she coulde to the capital along with Chu Peihan. Therefore, Yu Mixi decided to go to the capital with Chu Peihan three dayster. Hao Ran and the other boys also wanted to go to see Gu Ning earlier. So it was decided that Yu Mixi, Chu Peihan, Mu Ke, Hao Ran, and Zhang Tianping would go to meet Gu Ning together. And while Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi would stay in Gu Nings home in Century City, the boys would stay in the Huangdeng Hotel. Although those who couldnt go were unhappy, they had other arrangements and couldnt cancel them. ... At 10 pm, Gu Ning chatted with Leng Shaoting on the phone for a long time again. She told him that her friends woulde to see her in three days, and Leng Shaoting didnt say anything about it, instead he proposed to let them stay in the Shengshi Hotel. Gu Ning didnt want to upset Leng Shaoting, so she agreed to move Mu Ke, Hao Ran, and Zhang Tianping to the Shengshi Hotel. Because Mu Ke, Hao Ran, and Zhang Tianping preferred to sleep in the same suite, Leng Shaoting arranged a luxurious suite with three bedrooms for them. ... The next morning, Gu Ning received Ning Changkais call at 11 am, and Ning Changkai told her that Peng Zijie came to see him again. He gave Peng Zijie Gu Nings number, and thought that Peng Zijie would contact her soon. Gu Ning said that she could handle it, then hung up the call. Within a minute, her phone indeed rang again. Hi, said Gu Ning in a calm tone. Are you the owner of Kouzi, Gu Ning? asked Peng Zijie with obvious arrogance. He thought he was superior to Gu Ning. Peng Zijie learned a little about Gu Ning through the Inte, but he didnt think that she was an important figure. Yeah, and who is this? asked Gu Ning, although she already knew who he was. This is the vice president of the branch of Lanio in our country, Peng Zijie. I know that you already know why I am calling you, and I hope that we can have a nice talk face to face, said Peng Zijie. Sure, when and where, asked Gu Ning. Do you know Tangyun Teahouse? If its possible, we can meet there at 2 pm this afternoon, because Im busy this morning and night, said Peng Zijie. Gu Ning thought that it was ridiculous, because it was Peng Zijie who wanted to talk about business with her, so he should be polite to her. Anyway, Gu Ning decided to see him in person. Sure, see you in Tangyun Teahouse at 2 pm. She had been to Tangyun Teahouse before, so she knew it. After that, Gu Ning directly hung up on Peng Zijie. She knew that Peng Zijie would be displeased if she hung up on him, so she did it on purpose. Peng Zijie was indeed mad when Gu Ning hung up on him, because he thought that he deserved great respect. However, he himself wasnt respectful of other people. After having lunch, Gu Ning asked Jing Yunyao, Mother, I need to deal with my businesster. Do you want to go with me? Since its business, I dont think I should go with you, said Jing Yunyao, who knew that Gu Ning was afraid that she might feel bored if she stayed home alone. Its fine. Im simply going to threaten him to give up the idea of acquiring my cosmetics brand, said Gu Ning. Alright, Ill go with you, said Jing Yunyao. Since Gu Ning was going to be a bad girl, she thought that she should support her. Therefore, when it was 1 pm, Gu Ning left with Jing Yunyao. It was a little early, but Gu Ning always tried to be punctual. At 1:30 pm, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao arrived at Tangyun Teahouse, then they waited in the car till 1:50 pm before Gu Ning called Peng Zijie. Hi, Mr. Peng, Ive arrived, said Gu Ning. I already booked a private room, you can just tell the receptionist my name. Ill be there in a few minutes, said Peng Zijie. Chapter 1674 - Arrogant Peng Zijie

Chapter 1674: Arrogant Peng Zijie

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sure, said Gu Ning. After that, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao went to the private room booked by Peng Zijie. About five minutester, Peng Zijie came, arriving five minutes before the appointed time. A man and a woman, who were his secretaries, followed him. Peng Zijie was a tall man in his early forties, with a in face, and he was wearing a formal suit today. Gu Ning stood up and calmly greeted him. Nice to meet you, Vice President Peng. Jing Yunyao also stood up but said nothing. She should be quiet when there was nothing she could do. Peng Zijie squinted at Gu Ning. Nice to meet you, Chairman Gu. Have a seat. He walked to the sofa and nodded at Gu Ning. He was very arrogant. Once they were seated, Peng Zijies secretary ordered a waiter to serve them tea. Peng Zijie didnt open his mouth until the waiter was out. Since Chairman Gu is aware of todays meetings purpose, I think I should be straightforward. Lanio wants Kouzi, so Ive been assigned to acquire it. You can still be the manager with 10% shares of Kouzi after the acquisition, and Kouzi will be a third tier brand with the help of Lanio. It sounded attractive, but it was simply a trap. Lanio was a famous international cosmetics corporation, so it would be very easy for Kouzi to gain greater fame if it was acquired. Kouzi was popr now, but it still wasntparable to Lanio. Lanio developed activities in over a hundred countries worldwide, and had hundreds of branches globally, whereas Kouzi was only a newly-established brand without a long history. There was a huge gape between them. If Gu Ning agreed to sell Kouzi to Lanio, she would lose absolute control of it. However, the products of Kouzi could be effective due to her magical power. If it was acquired by Lanio, Gu Ning wouldnt be able to put her magical power into it anymore. It wasnt what Gu Ning wanted. Although Kouzi wasnt as sessful as Lanio for the time being, she believed that it could grow to be another famous international brand in the future. Gu Ning didntck money at all, so she wasnt attracted to the conditionsid down by Lanio. Gu Ning smiled, Well, to be honest with you, I cant remember how many peers in the same industry as me have the idea to acquire Kouzi till now, but I have no intention to sell Kouzi. I only ept business cooperation, and I believe the general manager of Kouzi has already told you that. What? Why? Peng Zijie was surprised. He thought that Gu Ning agreed to meet him because she was willing to sell Kouzi. I dont want to sell Kouzi, said Gu Ning with determination. Do you think its funny to fool me? Peng Zijie coldly stared at Gu Ning. Why do you say that? Gu Ning sneered with disdain. Youve visited mypany a few times, and the general manager of my brand has told you that we dont want to sell Kouzi. Its you who tried to threaten and bribe us. Dont you think that its inappropriate? Peng Zijie was struck dumb for a second. Chairman Gu, its your honor that Lanio chose your brand, said Peng Zijie arrogantly as usual. I dont think so, said Gu Ning in a cold tone. Chairman Gu, youre still too young to be a mature businesswoman, said Peng Zijie. You dont know how fierce businesspetition can be. I know, but dont think too highly of yourself, said Gu Ning. Chairman Gu, I know that you have some connections, but peoplee and go for benefits and benefits only, said Peng Zijie. Chapter 1675 - Meet Peng Yunlong by Accident

Chapter 1675: Meet Peng Yunlong by ident

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was true that people gathered together for benefits. However, it wasnt the absolute truth. Peng Zijie was a snob, so he believed that everyone was snobbish. Gu Ning wasnt sure that all the people in her circle would give her a helping hand when she was in trouble, but she believed that Tanghuang and Shengshi would certainly help her. One was her familys business, while the other was her future husbands business. Both of them loved her the most in this world, so they definitely wouldnt hesitate to help her. Peng Zijie didnt know that, so he took Gu Ning lightly. Your words make sense, but I still cant ept it, said Gu Ning. Peng Zijie lost patience and directly threatened Gu Ning. Gu Ning, dont test my patience. The Yuan family in the capital is my rtive, and its very easy for them to shut you out of this city. Hearing Peng Zijies threat, Gu Ning wasnt mad at all, but Jing Yunyao was displeased. She said nothing and coldly stared at Peng Zijie, which slightly scared him. The Yuan family? Are you sure it will support a distant rtive like you? asked Gu Ning with mockery in her voice. You... Peng Zijie was surprised, then got furious. How dare you do research on me? Havent you done the same thing? asked Gu Ning. Peng Zijie was struck dumb for a second, and didnt know what to say now. Actually, he only read some news about Gu Ning on the Inte. He didnt think there was anything wrong with that, but he was annoyed when Gu Ning did the same thing to him. Vice President Peng, I think we can call it the end of our meeting, said Gu Ning. What if I insist on acquiring Kouzi? said Peng Zijie. Are you sure? If you insist on doing that, Im afraid Ill use a special way to protect mypany from being ruined. You should know that Im a kung fu lover, and I wont hesitate to solve a tricky problem with violence when I lose temper, said Gu Ning. At the same time, she cracked her knuckles and seemed to be ready to beat someone. Peng Zijie knew that Gu Ning wasnt a weak girl at all, so he was reluctant to have a fight against her. Its illegal if you dare to beat me, said Peng Zijie in anxiety and anger. Isnt it illegal if you insist on acquiring mypany with force? asked Gu Ning with a serious expression. Dont think that youre superior to me, because youre simply an idiot in my eyes. Peng Zijie was stunned. Although he was willing to do anything for his own interests, he was afraid of death. He was no match for Gu Ning after all. If you dare to damage Kouzi, youll pay for it, and I wont say that twice. Gu Ning warned him before she left with Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao also gave Peng Zijie a re before they walked out. Peng Zijie was angry, but couldnt stop them. Right when Gu Ning walked to the yard, she ran into a familiar face, Peng Yunlong. Peng Yunlong was in a military uniform today, and Luo Zhanhua was by his side. Hi, General Peng, Secretary Luo, nice to see you again! Gu Ning greeted them with a smile. Oh, hi, nice to see you, Ningning. What a coincidence! Peng Yunlong beamed when he saw Gu Ning. Are you free now? Why dont we have a fightingpetition for fun? Even though he knew that Gu Ning would win, he thought it was challenging and enjoyed it. However, before Gu Ning could give him an answer, he saw Jing Yunyao. Y-Yunyao? Peng Yunlong rounded his eyes in shock. Hearing that, Gu Ning was surprised. She didnt expect that Peng Yunlong knew Jing Yunyao too. The next second, she realized that Peng Yunlong was Leng Yunhans old friend, so he must have seen Jing Yunyao before. Jing Yunyao was also astonished, but she felt that Peng Yunlong looked familiar. Luo Zhanhua didnt know Jing Yunyao, so he had no reaction, but he knew that it wasnt simple after noticing Peng Yunlongs shocked expression. Peng Yunlong was disappointed when he saw that Jing Yunyao looked at him as if he was a stranger. Yunyao had passed away for years, and Jing Yunyao looked much younger than Yunyao, so maybe she wasnt Yunyao. Peng Yunlong apologized right away. Sorry, miss, I mistook you for another person. No, you didnt. She is Yunyao, but she lost her memories, and cant remember people that she used to know, said Gu Ning. W-What? Peng Yunlong was shocked again. Is she really Yunyao? Yes, shes Yunyao, Leng Yuanhans wife, Leng Shaotings mother, said Gu Ning with affirmation. Knowing that, Luo Zhanhua was greatly surprised. To his astonishment, Leng Shaotings mother was still alive. Although he hadnt seen Leng Yuanhan and Yunyao before, he had heard that they had lost their lives in an ident. Chapter 1676 - Used to Admire Yunyao

Chapter 1676: Used to Admire Yunyao

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Their bodies were brought back afterwards and buried together. So if this woman was Leng Yuanhans wife, Leng Shaotings mother, who was the woman who was buried with Leng Yunhan? Peng Yunlong still found it was hard to believe. Well, how about her age? Women care about their appearances, so its very normal that she looks much younger than her real age, said Gu Ning. Peng Yunlong nodded. He gave Jing Yunyao a nce filled with mixed emotions, then said to Gu Ning, Girl Gu, if youre not busy now, can we have a private talk? Gu Ning nced at Jing Yunyao and found that she stayed calm, so she agreed. Sure. Gu Ning also wanted to know more about Jing Yunyao from Peng Yunlong, and it might help Jing Yunyao remember something. After that, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao followed Peng Yunlong and Luo Zhanhua into a private room. When they walked ahead for a few steps, Peng Zijie and his two secretaries walked outside. Gu Ning directly ignored Peng Zijie, because he was merely a stranger in her eyes. As long as he stopped scheming against Kouzi, she wouldnt bother to pay attention to him. However, Peng Zijie was shocked when he saw that Peng Yunlong and Luo Zhanhua were with Gu Ning. Although Peng Zijie didnt know Peng Yunlong, he recognized Luo Zhanhua. Businessmen needed to socialize with officials, so Peng Zijie remembered Luo Zhanhuas face. In addition, Peng Yunlongs military uniform clearly showed that he wasnt an ordinary soldier. Both Peng Yunlong and Luo Zhanhua were important figures, but they were with Gu Ning now. Even though Gu Ning had connections, he thought that she only had connections in business. So it came as a surprise that she had friends in politics too. It was totally different. Wow, Gu Ning is able to have a rtionship with them! eximed one of Peng Zijies secretaries. No wonder shes so confident, said another secretary. Peng Zijie had to change his mind and report it to his supervisor first. He didnt dare to offend Gu Ning by himself now. ... In the private room, Gu Ning, Jing Yunyao, Peng Yunlong, and Luo Zhanhua sat by a table, and aides stayed outside. How could you be sure that shes Yunyao? Peng Yunlong asked Gu Ning. Although she lost her memories, what she has been through left hints and traces in her mind. We went to the Leng familys old house the other day, and she was able to find the room she used to live in on her own. We also visited the Ye familys old house, and the same thing happened again, said Gu Ning. I dont think theyre coincidences. She couldnt tell him that both Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were cultivators. Peng Yunlong nodded. After that, Peng Yunlong looked at Jing Yunyao with aplicated affection in his eyes. Then who was the woman who died with Leng Yuanhan? asked Peng Yunlong with curiosity. We dont know it yet, but I think Leng Yunhan did it to protect Yunyao, said Gu Ning. It was actually just an excuse that Gu Ning made up to tell Peng Yunlong. The truth was that Jing Jining reced Jing Yunyao with another womans body. Peng Yunlong agreed with Gu Ning. General Peng, do you know anything about Yunyao and Leng Yunhan? Something that left a deep impression on you? asked Gu Ning. Peng Yunlong understood Gu Nings purpose and nodded. Yes, a little. Can you share it with us? said Gu Ning. When Jing Yunyao visited the Ye familys old house, she remembered that she had rescued Ye Zhengye once before. Sure. To be honest, I met Yunyao before Leng Yunhan did, said Peng Yunlong. Thinking of the old stories, Peng Yunlong had moreplicated emotions. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao were a little surprised, but didnt stop Peng Yunlong from telling the old stories. Peng Yunlong said, Well, Yunyao and I met each other during a fight. I was 21 that year, and it was my third year in the military. I went back home that day for the New Year Festival and witnessed a robbery right after I got off the train at the train station in the capital. I chased the robber without hesitation, and the robber suddenly squeezed the bag he robbed into a girls hand when I had almost caught him, and the girl was Yunyao. Because the robber told Yunyao to run when he squeezed the bag into her hand, I thought that they were in the same group, then I began to attack Yunyao. To my surprise, Yunyao was better than me at fighting and easily beat me down in seconds. She then dumped the bag to me and caught the robber. I didnt know that she was innocent until the robber admitted to the crime. I apologized to Yunyao, but we had a bad first impression of each other. Unexpectedly, Yunyao was my younger cousins friend, and we got familiar afterwards, but we never got along with one another. Chapter 1677 - Leng Yunhan Proposed to Yunyao

Chapter 1677: Leng Yunhan Proposed to Yunyao

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yunyao met Leng Yuanhan after knowing me, and it was about half a yearter. It was summer and I went back home again for the summer vacation. Leng Yuanhan was home that time too, so we hung out together. There was a funny drama when Yunyao met Leng Yuanhan for the first time. Back then, a woman who liked Leng Yuanhan kept harassing him and even publicly said that they already had a sexual rtionship. Yunyao was a girl with a strong sense of justice, so she stood up and beat Leng Yuanhan for the woman. Luckily, Leng Yuanhan wasnt seriously injured, and Yunyao also found it was just a misunderstandingter. She apologized to Leng Yuanhan and he forgave her. As Peng Yunlong told the old stories, pictures of the scenes shed by Jing Yunyaos eyes. Yunyao and Leng Yuanhan got along well with each other, and I honestly was a little jealous, but I refused to admit that I already fell in love with her. When Yunyao became Leng Yuanhans girlfriend, I realized that I made a wrong decision, but it was toote. Gu Ning was surprised when she heard that Peng Yunlong had admired Yunyao before, but didnt think it was impossible. Jing Yunyao, however, felt slightly embarrassed, because she lost her memories and felt a little strange when Peng Yunlong said that he had admired her before. We had a trip in Province Y once, and we coincidentally met a group of soldiers who were in the middle of a mission. They were going to catch a bunch of drug-dealers, and we joined them when they were about to lose the fight. During the shooting, a violent drug dealer pointed his gun at Yunyao and Leng Yuanhan didnt hesitate to protect her from being hurt by the bullet. He almost died that time, and Yunyao became his girlfriend afterwards. I knew I had to hide my affection towards Yunyao in my heart from that time. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao suddenly felt heart-broken and even cried. She turned her head away at once because she didnt want them to see her crying, but she failed. Gu Ning pulled out tissues at once and put them in Jing Yunyaos hands. Jing Yunyao wiped her eyes right away. Peng Yunlong continued, Leng Yuanhan proposed to Yunyao after they had dated each other for a year, and he also bought a beautiful manor for her. He kept on telling many romantic stories about Leng Yuanhan and Yunyao, but unfortunately Jing Yunyao couldnt remember them clearly. Where is the manor now? Is it still there? asked Gu Ning. If it was possible, they could go there. No idea, because I didnt go there again after Leng Yuanhan and Yunyao had the ident. Maybe Shaoting knows its address, said Peng Yunlong. In that case, they could only ask Leng Shaoting. General Peng, you just said that your younger cousin is my friend. May I know her name? asked Jing Yunyao. Her name is Peng Shiyin, but she already passed away because of cancer five years ago, said Peng Yunlong. He still felt sad whenever he thought of that. Jing Yunyao also felt upset when she heard the bad news. Well, do you know where her grave is? Can I visit her grave? asked Jing Yunyao. Since Peng Shiyin was her friend, she thought that she should go to see her. Peng Yunlong then told Jing Yunyao the address of Peng Yunlongs grave. After that, they were going to leave. Gu Ning said to Peng Yunlong, General Peng, please keep the fact that Yunyao is still alive a secret. She doesnt want more people to know before she gets her memories back. No problem. Peng Yunlong agreed. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao leftter. When they were gone, Peng Yunlong was lost in thought for a long time. Jing Yunyao was in a sad mood as well and Gu Ning didnt bother her. It was 5 pm now, so they directly went home. They nned to visit Peng Shiyins grave tomorrow. On their way home, Gu Ning received a call from Shangguan Yang. Shangguan Yang asked her whether she was very busy these days, and Gu Ning denied it, then heined. If youre not busy, why dont youe to see me? Im alone every day! Even though Shangguan Yang could do many things alone, he hoped that someone could talk with him sometimes. Lao Zhang and Stone didnt havemon interests with him, and they always showed great respect to Shangguan Yang because of the difference in their status, which made Shangguan Yang feel bored. Therefore, once Shangguan Yang had time, he tortured Stone by teaching him fighting skills. Luckily, Stone was a retired soldier and had a strong build, so he was able to ept the tough training. Within a few days, his fighting skills were greatly improved and he began to enjoy Shangguan Yangs lessons. Im sorry, Grandpa Shangguan. Ive been upied by a very important thing these days. Can I go to see you for dinner tomorrow if Im free at that time? said Gu Ning. Shangguan Yang was satisfied and agreed. Chapter 1678 - Do You Still Want to Stop Me

Chapter 1678: Do You Still Want to Stop Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After having the call with Shangguan Yang, Gu Ning said to Jing Yunyao, Mother, Ill drive you to Peng Shiyins grave tomorrow morning, and Ill try to ask Shaoting about the manor tonight. I need to visit Grandpa Shangguan tomorrow afternoon. If you dont mind, we can go to see him together. Um, I dont think I should see him right now, said Jing Yunyao. Sure. Gu Ning nodded. When they were home, Gu Ning told Jing Yunyao to have a rest, and went to cook alone. Jing Yunyao, however, didnt have much appetite, so she stopped after eating a little. Gu Ning didnt force her to eat further, so she went back to her roomter. Once she was home, Jing Yunyao took out the alum to look at the pictures once more. All of a sudden, her phone rang and the caller was her older cousin. She hesitated for a while, then picked it up. She knew that her older cousin cared about her a lot. Yunyao, where are you now? asked Jing Jining and sounded nervous. Jing Yunyao left City Ge without telling him at all. He was a businessman, so he only could visit Jing Yunyao once a month. Um, the house was acquired by the government, so I left, said Jing Yunyao. So where are you right now? I need to see you, said Jing Jining. He was worried that she might run into other cultivators. Jing Yunyao remained silent, and didnt know whether she should be honest with Jing Jining. Jing Jining had a bad feeling and said, Are you in the capital now? Jing Yunyao was struck dumb for a second. Yeah, youre right. Im in the capital now. Jing Jining was shocked and criticized her. What are you doing there? Didnt I tell you not to go to the capital? What if... He stopped all of a sudden. He almost blurted the Jing family out. Jing Yunyao sighed and felt mentally tired. Jining, I know what happened to me, and you shouldnt stop me from finding out the truth. What? Jing Jining was surprised. Have you gotten your memories back? Jing Jining didnt know that Jing Yunyao was able to remember something because of Gu Ning, so he thought that she already had her memories back. Do you still want to stop me? asked Jing Yunyao. Her enemy had almost killed her and her husband, and she could never get over it. Jing Jining fell into silence at once. He knew Jing Yunyaos personality very well, and realized that he couldnt stop her anymore. She would never really give up the idea of taking revenge once she was prepared. However, Jing Jining was worried about her safety. Jing Yunyao also understood that her older cousin cared about her, so she didnt me him for keeping secrets from her. If it hadnt been for Jing Jining, she would have been killed. Yunyao, I know I cant stop you anymore, but you should know that you still have a son. Do you want to leave him behind? asked Jing Jining. He still tried to use Leng Shaoting to stop Jing Yunyao from risking her life. Jing Jining was aware of the existence of Leng Shaoting, and he also knew a lot about him, but he had never met Leng Shaoting face to face. In fact, Jing Jining had secretly helped Leng Shaoting many times when Leng Shaoting was carrying out dangerous tasks. Leng Shaoting had sensed it, but didnt have any evidence. Anyway, Jing Jining didnt want Jing Yunyao to lose her son and suffer the pain again. However, Leng Shaoting couldnt stop Jing Yunyao from taking revenge forever. Once Jing Yunyao was prepared, she wouldnt hesitate to pay the Jing family back. In fact, as long as Jing Yunyao had the ability to punish the Jing family, Jing Jining wouldnt stop her. Even though Jing Yunyao was going to kill her own father who was his uncle, he still chose to support her. No one knew what Jing Yunyao had suffered before except for him. Although it sounded uneptable, Jing Yunyao didnt have a qualified father. Besides, Jing Yaorong gave the order to kill his own daughter and his own daughters husband, which proved that he was cold-blooded. Jing Jining actually never liked Jing Yaorongs behavior and the unfair treatment Jing Yunyao had been forced to ept. Chapter 1679 - The Implication

Chapter 1679: The Implication

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Especially after Jing Yaorong gave an order to kill Jing Yunyao and Leng Yuanhan, Jing Jining hated him more than ever. However, he couldnt do anything about it, because he was no match for Jing Yaorong. In fact, during these years, the Jing family began to weaken under Jing Yaorongs leadership, and was left behind by the other three dominant families. Jing Yaorong deserved a serious punishment. You dont need to be worried about me. I wont risk my life to take revenge. I must be well-prepared before I take action, said Jing Yunyao. Actually, even if she was going to take revenge, she wouldnt kill Jing Yaorong, because she was unwilling to bear the crime of killing her own father. Jing Jining opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say. Jing Yunyao used to be at a lower level than him, but now she was even better than him. As long as Jing Yunyao kept improving herself, she would be able to punish Jing Yaorong. However, that was under the condition that the senior members of the Jing family wouldnt be involved. There were three senior cultivators in the Jing family who were also famous in the cultivation world. If the senior members of the Jing family were involved, Jing Yunyao alone wouldnt be able to hurt Jing Yaorong. Oh, have you seen Leng Shaoting yet? asked Jing Jining. Not yet. Im not prepared for it, said Jing Yunyao. Fine, Ill go to see you in the capital tomorrow, and we can talk about other things then, said Jing Jining. Sure. Jing Yunyao agreed. Gu Ning heard that Jing Yunyao was having a call, but she didnt hear their conversation because Jing Yunyao kept her voice down. Late that night, Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting again. Shaoting, I met General Peng at Tangyun Teahouse today, and he told me that your father gave a manor to your mother after he proposed to your mother. Is it true? Yeah, we can go there if youre curious about it, said Leng Shaoting. If Gu Ning didnt mention it, Leng Shaoting would have almost forgotten the manor. Gu Ning was excited. Does it still exist? Of course, said Leng Shaoting. Where is it? asked Gu Ning again. Leng Shaoting didnt know that Gu Ning asked that for a purpose, so he told her the address. Great, we can go to see it together when youre back, said Gu Ning, but she already made the decision to go there with Jing Yunyao first. ... After a night, Jing Yunyao calmed herself down and went to prepare breakfast in the morning. She then told Gu Ning that Jing Jining called herst night. Gu Ning didnt think it was a problem, because Jing Jining was Jing Yunyaos ally instead of an enemy. After having breakfast, Gu Ning and Jing Yuyao went to visit Peng Shiyins grave. They bought a bunch of flowers on their way. It didnt take them much time to find Peng Shiyins grave. When Jing Yunyao saw Peng Shiyins photo on the tombstone, she felt like her face looked very familiar. Jing Yunyao put the flowers down and said, Shiyin, Im Yunyao, and I came to see you today, but Im sorry because I forgot you. Please forgive me. When Jing Yunyao said that to herself, a series of pictures shed by her eyes again. When she just left the cultivation world and arrived at the capital for the first time, she knew nothing and had no money with her. She had to sell her earrings for some money. Unfortunately, she met a bad businessman and he only gave her four hundred yuan for a pair of earrings which were worth over a thousand yuan. Twenty years ago, a thousand yuan was a lot of money. An 18-year-old girl coincidentally saw it and stood out to help Jing Yunyao. The girl was exactly Peng Shiyin. Peng Shiyin learned that Jing Yunyao just arrived at the capital and had no friends here, so she decided to rent her empty apartment to Jing Yunyao. When Peng Shiyin took her to see the apartment, they were stopped by a group of hoodlums halfway. Without hesitation, Jing Yunyao beat them down like lightning, which impressed Peng Shiyin and they became friends afterwards. The pictures ended here and Jing Yunyao had a strong headache all of a sudden. Mother, are you alright? Gu Ning was worried. Im fine. I just remembered how I met Shiyin, said Jing Yunyao. Really? Did you remember anything else? Gu Ning was excited. No, I just remember our first meeting, said Jing Yunyao with disappointment. Gu Ningforted her. Its fine. We can take it easy. Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning stayed there for a while longer, then left. On their way home, an idea dawned on Gu Ning. Mother, is it possible that you can get some of your memories back once you see photos of the deceased who you feel familiar with? I think its an important hint. Jing Yunyaos eyes lit up at once. Youre right. Its a hint! Chapter 1680 - Leng Yuanhan’s Manor

Chapter 1680: Leng Yuanhans Manor

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Well, if so, I think we must visit Leng Shaotings fathers grave to help you remember something about him, said Gu Ning. Please help me ask Shaoting where his father was buried, said Jing Yunyao. As a senior officer of our country, I think his father must be buried in the National Graveyard. Normally, people are not allowed to enter it, but I can solve this problem, said Gu Ning. Mother, actually I think you should consider seeing Shaoting now. Shaoting probably knows more about your past, and he might greatly help you get your memories back. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao fell into silence. As Gu Ning just said, Leng Shaoting indeed knew her past better than anyone else. In addition, she also ached to see her only child. Ill think about it, said Jing Yunyao. Great. Gu Ning nodded. Why dont we go to visit his fathers grave tonight? Nobody will see us in the night, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning nned to sneak into the graveyard. Sure. Jing Yunyao agreed. Because Peng Shiyins grave was far from Leng Yuanhans manor, they spent nearly an hour on the road. When they finally arrived at the eastern district, it was almost 12 pm, so they went to dine first. During the meal, Gu Ning received Xiang Honghuais call. Hey, did you buy thend? How about the male ghost? asked Xiang Honghuai. Yeah, and its already done, said Gu Ning. Wonderful. Who helped you get rid of the male ghost? asked Xiang Honghuai with curiosity. A man I met before, and he promised me that the male ghost wonte back again. Gu Ning made up a lie. Very good. Xiang Honghuai rxed, then asked, Oh, can you give me the mans number? I want to learn from him. Sorry, I dont have his number. Hes a little strange and left right after finishing his job, said Gu Ning. Fine. Xiang Honghuai didnt insist. When Gu Ning finished the call with Xiang Honghuai, Jing Yunyao asked, What male ghost? Jing Yunyao was surprised that Gu Ning had run into a male ghost before. Well, there was an ancient grave buried in a piece ofnd which I nned to buy a while ago, said Gu Ning. They were in a private room now, so no one else would hear their conversation. Can you see ghosts? Jing Yunyao was shocked. Yes, said Gu Ning, but didnt tell Jing Yunyao why she was able to see ghosts. After having the meal, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao went to the manor. Gu Ning only knew its vague position, so she needed to search for it on the way. Luckily, she soon found it because there was arge area of green nts around it. It was a private manor, so outsiders were forbidden to enter it. The manor was rectangr, surrounded by a two-meter-high wall, and there was a circle of cypress trees inside the walls, which actually were even taller than the walls, so people couldnt see anything from the outside. Moreover, the surrounding constructions were totally different now, and Jing Yunyao didnt feel familiar with them. Gu Ning decided to climb over the wall to get inside. When they were at the top of a wall, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes. She scanned the inside of the manor for a while. As Peng Yunlong told her, there were mountains, water, a sea of flowers in the front yard, an ancient siheyuan in the middle, and a peach forest was hidden behind the mountains. Although it wasnt the peach blossom period and there was no peach blossom, the scenery of this manor was already beautiful enough. Gu Ning could see the beautiful view with her Jade Eyes, but Jing Yunyao could only see a little in her sight. There were only four people in the manor. Two middle-aged men and two middle-aged women, and they were managing this manor. At this time, all of them were trimming and organizing flowers and nts in the front yard. The big house and the backyard were empty. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao jumped from the wall and walked inside. They directly went to the backyard and didnt bother to avoid the surveince cameras. As long as nothing terrible happened, no one would spend time watching surveince videos. And even if someone did, Leng Shaoting wouldnt me them when he found out that the strangers who sneaked into the manor were Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. Chapter 1681 - Finally See EaChapter Other

Chapter 1681: Finally See Each Other

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When they walked into the siheyuan, Jing Yunyao started to feel that everything looked familiar around her, but she didnt have strong feelings. This siheyuan wasnt small after all, so it was impossible for her to be familiar with every corner. Once they went to the backyard, Jing Yunyao felt the familiarity of this ce. She would know what it was like even if she closed her eyes. Gu Ning told Jing Yunyao to look around and that she would keep a lookout. Jing Yunyao nodded. She vaguely saw two people in the pavilion next to the pond. A man and a woman were ying with each other, and she could feel their happiness by watching them aside. She thought that they must be Leng Yuanhan and her in the past. However, the vague pictures shed by too fast to make her feel that they were real. It seemed that she just watched a movie, and couldnt remember anything. Jing Yunyao walked around and looked at the peach forest. There were no peach blossoms, but she seemed to see peach blossoms and the beautiful scenery. However, what touched her most wasnt the scenery, but the people in it. A man, a woman, and a little kid were ying,ughing and taking photos. She knew that the man was Leng Yuanhan, the woman was her, and the kid must be Leng Shaoting. Several photos of this peach blossom forest were put into her album, but these pictures just couldnt help her get her memories back and make things more real. Therefore, Jing Yunyao forced herself to think deeply, but she had a headache as soon as she thought deeper about it. For fear that Gu Ning would get worried, she stopped at once and she might not be able to figure it out right now. Mother, someone ising. At this moment, Gu Ning saw someone walking to them. Lets leave now! said Jing Yunyao. She didnt think it was necessary for them to stay here for a longer time. As a result, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao left. On the way back, Jing Yunyao remained silent again, because the scene she saw just now had a great influence on her. All of a sudden, Jing Yunyao received a call from Jing Jining who said that he was in the capital and wanted to see her. Please wait a second. Jing Yunyao wasnt familiar with the capital, so she needed to ask Gu Ning for their location. Gu Ning said, Tell him to meet us at Mountain River Restaurant next to Mountain River Garden. Mountain River Garden was where Leng Shaoting lived, and there was a nearby restaurant called Mountain River Restaurant. They were owned by the same boss. If they met there, it would be convenient for Jing Yunyao and Jing Jining to go back to their homes after their gathering. Hearing Gu Nings voice, Jing Jining was struck dumb for a second. To his surprise, Jing Yunyao was with Gu Ning now. Although Jing Jining knew Gu Ning, he didnt know about her rtionship with Leng Shaoting. He decided to ask Jing Yunyao how she met Gu Ningter. Gu Ning said to Jing Yunyao, Mountain River Restaurant is next to the front gate of Mountain River Garden, so itll be convenient for you to go back hometer. Great. Jing Yunyao nodded and felt touched that Gu Ning was so considerate. It was 4 pm when Gu Ning drove Jing Yunyao to Mountain River Restaurant, and it was time for her to go see Shangguan Yang, so she didnt walk inside with Jing Yunyao. Because Jing Jining just got off the ne when he called Jing Yunyao, Jing Yunyao needed to wait for a while for him. About 10 minutester, Jing Jining came, heading straight to the private room that Jing Yunyao booked. Jing Jining thought that he would see Gu Ning, but unexpectedly Gu Ning was absent. Do you know Gu Ning? asked Jing Jining once he seated himself. Yeah, shes Shaotings girlfriend, and its also her who recognized me, said Jing Yunyao. Knowing that, Jing Jining was surprised. Anyway, Gu Ning was a very outstanding girl, so she and Leng Shaoting were a great match. Afterwards, Jing Jining noticed Jing Yunyaos face which didnt seem to be damaged at all. He rounded his eyes in shock. What happened to your face? The scar was removed, said Jing Yunyao. Did you have surgery? asked Jing Jining. No. Jing Yunyao shook her head. Gu Ning gave me a magical pill and helped me heal it. Jing Yunyao trusted Jing Jining, so she wouldnt keep it a secret from him. What? Gu Ning has such an effective magical pill? Jing Jining was amazed. Yes, but I dont know how she got it, said Jing Yunyao. Since Jing Yunyao didnt know about it, Jing Jining didnt ask further about it. How did she find you? asked Jing Jining again. Jing Yunyao then told him about her first meeting with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Do you n to see Shaoting? asked Jing Jining. Why not? asked Jing Yunyao instead. Have you ever thought about the consequence? Youre a cultivator and you age slowly. How should you exin it to him? asked Jing Jining. Jing Yunyao smiled. Well, I dont think its a problem now, because Shaoting is already a cultivator. What? When? Jing Jining was greatly surprised. Only Leng Shaotings mother was a cultivator and his father was a mortal, so it wasnt very likely for him to be a cultivator. Besides, if Leng Shaoting was already a cultivator, the cultivation world would find him sooner orter. The Jing family would find him too. Chapter 1682 - Members of The Jing Family

Chapter 1682: Members of The Jing Family

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Once the Jing family found out about Leng Shaotings existence, their conflict would be fiercer, especially the conflict between Jing Yaorong and Leng Shaoting. Jing Yaorong had killed Leng Shaotings father, and Leng Shaoting was a humiliation in Jing Yaorongs eyes. By then, there would be a serious fight. However, Leng Shaoting was a neer to the cultivation world, so he was no match for Jing Yaorong. In that case, he actually hoped that Leng Shaoting couldnt be a cultivator. Although Leng Shaoting couldnt see Jing Yunyao and his life would be very short if it happened, he could at least have a life with less danger. If its possible, I wish that Shaoting werent a cultivator. Hell be dragged into a more dangerous situation if he bes a cultivator, said Jing Jining in a sad tone. Jing Yunyao had the same worry as Jing Jining. I know, but its not something we can control. Anyway, Shaoting had great talent and he has gone up three levels within a month. Hes in the early stage of turning qi into energy right now and hes the most talented cultivator Ive ever seen. I believe he can achieve extraordinary things in the future, said Jing Yunyao. W-what? Jing Jining was shocked by the news that Leng Shaoting was already in the early stage of turning qi into energy after he became a cultivator for only a month. His talent was unbelievable! It was the first time that Jing Jining had heard of a cultivator who could make such quick progress. ordingly, Leng Shaoting could indeed achieve extraordinary things in the future. If so, there was no need for him to be worried. Shaotings level is still very low now, so we must protect him from being discovered by people from the cultivation world, especially members of the Jing family, said Jing Yunyao. Leng Shaoting would be in danger if he was found by Jing Yaorong when he was still at a low level. Of course, but idents can happen, said Jing Jining anxiously. Jing Yunyao became silent too. Although they would try to protect Leng Shaoting from the cultivation world, it was hard to say whether they could seed. If the Jing family found him, no one knew what would happen. Oh, how did Shaoting be a cultivator all of a sudden? Does he know any cultivators? How did he learn that he suddenly changed and became a cultivator? He was a mortal after all, so how did he learn to improve his cultivation without anyones guidance? Jing Jining asked. I heard about it from Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning isnt a cultivator, she can sense the air of cultivators, and she also knows a little about us, said Jing Yunyao. What? Gu Ning can sense the air of a cultivator? In that case, she must have known my real identity earlier on! Jing Jining was surprised. It was beyond his imagination that a mortal was able to sense a cultivator. Right. Jing Yunyao said, She also talked about you with me, so now shes aware of our rtionship. Jing Jining opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say at this moment. Gu Ning told me that Shaoting was searching for a night-luminescent pearl and suddenly noticed that he was able to absorb its magical power once he held it in his hands. Probably because he absorbed more and more magical power over time, his body started to change and the magical power began to circte in it, then he became a cultivator, said Jing Yunyao. They already knew about the existence of cultivators before Shaoting became a cultivator, and they even had fights against members of the Evil Practice. They learned more about the cultivation world and cultivators from them. It isnt a secret to them that the entrance is at the Qianling Mountain. They found two books about cultivation in my old room afterwards, then Shaoting started his cultivation. Hearing that, Jing Jining had a better understanding of it. Although Shaoting has great talent, he still needs a teacher to help him avoid mistakes, so I think you should go to see him as soon as possible. You two are going to see each other sooner orter, and itll be more convenient for you to help him with his cultivation, said Jing Jining. There is no need to be worried about that, because Shaoting already has a great private teacher. With his help, I believe Shaoting can make quicker progress, said Jing Yunyao. Shaoting is busy with work now, so he doesnt have much time for cultivation. She knew that cultivation needed days and nights, but Leng Shaoting couldnt leave his work behind. Whos his private teacher? Jing Jining asked with curiosity. I just told you about my first meeting with Gu Ning. At that time they went to Kunlun Mountain. Shaoting advanced his level right in the Kunlun Sects ce. They met an elder of the Kunlun Sect, Shangguan Yang, afterwards and he became Shaotings private teacher, said Jing Yunyao. Shangguan Yang is still alive, and hes Shaotings private teacher now? Jing Jining was greatly surprised again, because all the people who knew about Shangguan Yang thought that he was already dead. After all, ever since the cultivation world came into being, cultivators only stayed there. During the past hundreds of years, they hadnt met any other cultivators outside, so they believed that there were no cultivators in the outside world. It didnt mean that cultivators didnt exist in the outside world although they hadnt met any, but they would still be amazed. Moreover, it was a very good thing that Shangguan Yang could be Shaotings private teacher. Jing Jining didnt know Shangguan Yangs current level, but Shangguan Yang was already a senior cultivator in the Yuan Ying Period. Now hundreds of years had passed, and Shangguan Yangs level had to be higher. He believed that Shangguan Yang must be at a higher level than those senior cultivators in Tiandaozong. ... Gu Ning arrived at the siheyuan at 4:30 pm. At this time, Shangguan Yang was training Stone, but he directly left Stone behind once Gu Ning came. He told Gu Ning to show him what she had learned from him again. Gu Ning made great progresspared with herst performance, and Shangguan Yang was very satisfied. After that they shared dinner in the siheyuan. ... Jing Yunyao left after having the meal with Jing Jining. When Jing Jining learned that Jing Yunyao lived in Mountain River Garden, he stayed in a nearby hotel and told Jing Yunyao to call him whenever she needed his help. Chapter 1683 - Compared Her with the Photos

Chapter 1683: Compared Her with the Photos

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yu Yin and several of her friends were coincidentally dining at Mountain River Restaurant today, but she just arrived because of the traffic jam. It was only 6:30 pm now, so the meal wasnt ready yet. Yu Yin just parked her car well outside Mountain River Restaurant when Jing Yunyao and Jing Jining walked to the door after having a meal. She didnt leave her car, then saw Jing Yunyao. In an instant, Yu Yin was shocked. I-Isnt that Yunyao? How is it possible? Isnt Yunyao already dead? Yu Yin couldnt believe her eyes. Because she was too shocked, Yu Yin didnt have any reaction. When she finally realized it, Jing Yunyao was gone. Yu Yin immediately got out of her car, trying to find Jing Yunyao, but failed. She wasnt sure whether she was right, so she went back to her car and checked the driving recorder at once. The driving recorder recorded everything. Although it was small, it was very clear, so Yu Yin was able to clearly see Jing Yunyaos face this time. She closely resembled Yunyao, but looked much younger. However, Yu Yin also looked much younger than her real age, so she didnt jump to a negative conclusion. Yunyao didnt know whether the woman was really Yunyao. Maybe they just looked alike. She had witnessed Yunyaos funeral with Leng Shaotings father a dozen years ago after all. Anyway, Yu Yin couldnt put it aside, then she took a picture of Jing Yunyao in the driving recorder and decided to show it to Master Leng and Leng Yuanzhen when she was home. ... After having the meal with Shangguan Yang in the siheyuan, Gu Ning went back home at 8 pm. Yu Yin also left Mountain River Restaurant for her home at about 8 pm. In the Leng familys old house, Master Leng, Leng Shaoxi and Leng Shaoxun were watching TV and chatting with each other in the living room. Once Yu Yin was home, she asked, Shaoxun, where is your father? In the study, said Leng Shaoxun. Tell him toe downstairs. I have something to talk to him about, said Yu Yin. Alright. Leng Shaoxun went upstairs then. Master Leng felt that Yu Yin was different today, so he asked, Whats up? Did anything bad happen? Father, I have something important to talk about with you and Yuanzhen. Can we go to your study? Yu Yin didnt want more people to hear about it before they figured it out. Master Leng was struck dumb for a second, then realized that it had to beplicated, so he stood up. Sure, lets go! Afterwards, Master Leng walked to his study. Yu Yin, instead, was waiting for Leng Yuanzhen. In a short while, Leng Yuanzhen showed up and asked her with confusion, Why do you have to see me downstairs? Lets go to fathers study to discuss it now, said Yu Yin, then walked towards Master Lengs study. Hearing that, Leng Yuanzhen understood that they were going to have a meeting with Master Leng about something important. When the three of them went to Master Lengs study, Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi were left in the living room with curiosity. What does mother want to talk with father and grandfather about? asked Leng Shaoxi. Did father do anything wrong? Maybe mother found out and wants to question him, said Leng Shaoxun. No! Leng Shaoxi was surprised and couldnt believe it. Why dont we go to eavesdrop outside the door? Leng Shaoxun proposed. He was curious about what it was. Forget it. Well be punished if were exposed. Leng Shaoxi was timid, and didnt dare to do that. Since Leng Shaoxi said that, Leng Shaoxun gave up too. They were mostly afraid of their grandfather. In the study, once Leng Yuanzhen came, Yu Yin told him to close the door. Whats wrong? asked Leng Yuanzhen afterwards. I went to have a meal with my friends at Mountain River Restaurant today, and I coincidentally saw a woman who closely resembles Yunyao, said Yu Yin. What? Hearing that, both Master Leng and Leng Yuanzhen were astonished. I know that Yunyao already passed away over a dozen years ago, and she probably only looks like Yunyao, but its still quite unbelievable. I felt anxious, so I took a photo of her. Here, you can have a look, said Yu Yin and took out her phone to show the photo to Master Leng. Master Leng took her phone and Leng Yuanzhen moved closer too. After a simple nce, Master Leng and Leng Yuanzhen were totally taken aback. They look the same! Master Leng and Leng Yuanzhen agreed with Yu Yin. Yin, you can go to Yunhans room and get their album to have aparison, said Master Leng. Even though they looked very simr in photos, 15 years had passed and they couldnt remember Yunyaos face clearly now. Moreover, Master Leng wanted to make sure of it although he didnt believe that this woman could be Yunyao. No problem, said Yu Yin and left right away. Maybe she simply looks like Yunyao. There are many people who look alike in this world, said Leng Yuanzhen. He didnt believe that this woman could be Yunyao either, because he also witnessed their funeral. Besides, if this woman was really Yunyao, why didnt shee back to the Leng family? And who was the woman who died together with Leng Yuanhan? I know, but we still need to make sure of it, said Master Leng. Although Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi didnt dare to eavesdrop outside the door, they were curious all the time, so they kept staring at the direction of Master Lengs study. Once Yu Yin walked out, Leng Shaoxun asked, Mom, what are you talking about with dad and grandpa? Its adults business! Yu Yin criticized him, then went upstairs in a hurry. Is it really because my father has done something wrong? Leng Shaoxun thought it was possible, because Yu Yin didnt look happy and she probably ran upstairs to cry in her room. Thinking of that, Leng Shaoxun followed up at once because he was worried about Yu Yin. Leng Shaoxi did the same thing. Yu Yin didnt know how to exin it and snapped at him, Nonsense! Watch your TV shows and dont follow me up. I only need to find something upstairs. Yunyao didnt want them to know her real purpose, because she was afraid that Leng Shaoting might find out too. Fine! Seeing that, Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi stopped. Chapter 1684 - Face It Now!

Chapter 1684: Face It Now!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yu Yin went to Leng Yuanhans room, but didnt find their album. All of a sudden, she remembered that she had photos with Yunyao before, so she went to her roomter. When she was back in Master Lengs study, she said, Father, I didnt find their album. Maybe Shaoting put it somewhere else, but I have photos of me and Yunyao. Saying that, Yu Yin gave Master Leng the photos. Master Leng took them andpared Yunyao with the woman, then he was surprised by their simrity. They were basically the same person! Wow, theyre too simr! Leng Yuanzhen eximed. Master Leng, however, suddenly looked upset. Yuanzhen, go to Mountain River Restaurant and find out this woman and this mans real identities. We need to figure out whether she simply looks like Yunyao, or if there is something hidden behind it. Master Leng believed that it was either a coincidence or a scheme that this woman who greatly resembled Yunyao appeared. After all, the Leng family wasnt an ordinary family, and there were plenty of people who tried to scheme against it. If it wasnt a coincidence that this woman showed up out of blue, she had to be disguising herself as Yunyao for a purpose. At the same time, Master Leng also knew that there was a possibility that this woman was really Yunyao. Although it wasnt a strong possibility, they couldnt ignore it. The reasons were: First, the woman looked exactly the same as Yunyao, which was quite unbelievable although there were many people who looked familiar in this world. Second, Master Leng remembered that Yunyaos body had a disfigured face when they found it that year, so it was possible that the woman who fell down the cliff with Leng Yuanhan wasnt Yunyao. Since it was possible, Master Leng couldnt help but think further about it. If the woman who died together with Leng Yuanhan wasnt Yunyao, who could she be? Why would she die with Leng Yuanhan? Where was Yunyao at that time? Why did she disappear as well after Leng Yuanhans death? Did Leng Yuanhans death have something to do with her? Master Leng knew that he shouldnt be suspicious of Yunyao like that, because Yunyao and Leng Yuanhan were deeply in love in the past. However, since he had doubts, he had to analyze the event. Hearing what Master Leng said, Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin also began to think about why this woman who looked like Yunyao suddenly appeared. Sure, said Leng Yuanzhen and got ready to leave. Wait a second. Master Leng stopped him, then said to Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin, Keep it a secret from other people. Of course. Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin agreed. After that, they walked out of Master Lengs study together. When Leng Yuanzhen left in a hurry, Leng Shaoxun asked, Mom, what exactly has happened? Control your curiosity! Yu Yin said, then went upstairs and ignored Leng Shaoxun. ... Once Leng Yuanzhen came, the manager of Mountain River Restaurant didnt hesitate to y the surveince video for him. When Leng Yuanzhen saw that it was Gu Ning who drove the woman here, he was greatly surprised. The first idea that appeared in his mind was that this woman must have shown up for a purpose. She approached Gu Ning first, then became close to Leng Shaoting and the Leng family through Gu Ning. Leng Yuanzhen knew Gu Nings background, so he didnt think that there was an unspeakable secret between Gu Ning and the woman. Instead, he believed it was the woman who tried to form a rtionship with Gu Ning first. The problem now was whether Leng Shaoting was aware of the womans existence. Leng Yuanzhen immediately shared this idea with Master Leng and Master Leng had the same feeling as him. Both of them believed that the woman wanted to get close to Leng Shaoting through Gu Ning. However, they didnt know whether Gu Ning knew that the woman looked the same as Leng Shaotings mother. Afterwards, as Leng Yuanzhen kept on searching for more information about the woman through surveince videos, he found that the woman went to Leng Shaotings houseter, which kept him alert. He told Master Leng what he found right away, and Master Leng couldnt stay calm either and told him to keep on paying special attention to the woman. A whileter, Leng Yuanzhen saw Gu Ninging back, then the woman left Leng Shaotings house with Gu Ning in a car. Leng Yuanzhen followed them at once. However, when they had only left Mountain River Garden for a short distance, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao noticed Leng Yuanzhen. There was no need for Gu Ning to use her Jade Eyes because she recognized the Leng familys car by a simple nce, but she didnt know who the driver was. Mother, I think youre already been discovered by members of the Leng family, because there is a car which belongs to the Leng family following us, said Gu Ning, but she stayed calm, because she didnt think it was a problem. Jing Yunyao would see the members of the Leng family sooner orter anyway. Jing Yunyao was struck dumb for a second. To her surprise, the Leng family quickly found her. What should we do now? Since they already discovered you, why dont you face it now? Itll cause misunderstandings if we keep hiding from them, said Gu Ning. Actually, Gu Ning had the same worries as Master Leng before, so she hoped that Yunyao could see the members of the Leng family earlier. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao agreed. If she still avoided meeting them, they might be suspicious of her. Youre right. Jing Yunyao nodded. Because they were still around Mountain River Garden, Gu Ning directly stopped the car at a nearby square. Leng Yuanzhen didnt know that they already saw him, so he followed them to the square and stopped his car not far from Gu Ning. Gu Ning told Jing Yunyao to stay in the car, then she got out of it alone and walked to the car which belonged to the Leng family. As she walked ahead, she used her Jade Eyes to see its inside and found Leng Yuanzhen. Because she already knew it must be a member of the Leng family, Gu Ning wasnt surprised when she saw Leng Yuanzhen. Leng Yuanzhen had a premonition when Gu Ning walked towards him and he felt that he might have been discovered by her. When he saw that Gu Ning was indeed looking at him, Leng Yuanzhen was sure that he was exposed. Anyway, Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, so he soon epted it. After that, he rolled the car window down, but felt a little embarrassed and avoided Gu Nings eyes. Chapter 1685 - Confirm Identity

Chapter 1685: Confirm Identity

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hi, Uncle Yuanzhen. Gu Ning went to the front of the car and politely greeted Leng Yuanzhen. She wasnt annoyed because he followed them, because she knew that he did it for a reason. Oh, hi, Ningning! Leng Yuanzhen felt a little embarrassed. If you dont mind, can we have a talk in the car? said Gu Ning. Of course not. Leng Yuanzhen nodded and unlocked the car door. Gu Ning then opened the car door of the rear seats before she got inside and closed it. Uncle Yuanzhen, why have you been following me the entire time today? Gu Ning asked on purpose. She actually pushed her luck. If Leng Yuanzhen didnt know yet, she would keep it a secret and they would go to the cemeteryter. Well, I want to know who the woman in your car is? Leng Yuanzhen didnt bother to beat about the bush and got straight to the point with a serious attitude. In that case, Gu Ning directly said, Shes Yunyao, the Leng familys daughter-inw, Leng Yuanhans wife, and Leng Shaotings mother. Do you believe it, or do you think she only looks like Yunyao and is building a rtionship with me to try to get close to Leng Shaoting and the Leng family through me? Leng Yuanzhen was taken aback by Gu Nings words, but he soon epted that Gu Ning easily figured out his worries, because she was a very smart girl. Do you mean shes really Shaotings mother? asked Leng Yuanzhen. Although he asked that question, Gu Nings meaning couldnt be more obvious and it was hard for Leng Yuanzhen to believe it. For all kinds of reasons, he believed that she simply resembled Yunyao. Since shes Shaotings mother, who was the woman that died with his father? Why didnt she visit the Leng family during the past years? asked Leng Yuanzhen. He was still suspicious of her and also criticized her. Because she lost her memories and couldnt remember what happened in the past, but Im sure that shes Shaotings mother. Ive confirmed it. Im not dumb, and I wouldnt trust her just because she closely resembles Shaotings mother. However, if you dont trust me, I have nothing else to say, said Gu Ning. Although she and Leng Shaoting had a close rtionship, she wasnt very familiar with the other members of the Leng family, so it was understandable that Leng Yuanzhen had doubt and she wouldnt be mad. Of course I believe that you wont hurt Shaoting, but Im just worried that she might have the ability to do that, said Leng Yuanzhen. It meant that he still didnt believe that the woman was Yunyao. He was afraid that the woman had sessfully deceived Gu Ning. Although he knew that Gu Ning was a very outstanding girl, there could be people who were cleverer than her in this world. Does anyone else know about Yunyao? asked Gu Ning. Your Aunt Yin saw her at Mountain River Restaurant by ident today, and she talked about that with me and your Grandpa Leng after she came home. Because we witnessed Shaotings parents funeral, we thought that our enemies might be using her against us. I came to Mountain River Restaurant to investigate and saw that it was you who drove her here. I didnt know whether youre aware of what happened to Shaotings mother, so I believed that she wanted to get closer to Shaoting and the Leng family through you. I kept on spying on her and found that she just went to Shaotings house, and you came backter. So I followed you, but I simply wanted to know what you will do together, said Leng Yuanzhen. Well, we n to visit the grave of Shaotings father tonight. Ive brought her to many familiar ces and to meet familiar faces. When she met familiar people, she only felt familiar with them, but she somehow could remember some memories when she went to visit the grave of her old friend, Peng Shiyin. Therefore, we want to see whether she could remember more things after visiting the grave of Shaotings father, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Leng Yuanzhens body shook a little in fear. They were going to visit the grave of a dead person to get some memories back! Even though Leng Yuanzhen was a man, he didnt have the courage to visit a grave in the night. As for the funeral of Shaotings parents, he told me that the body of his mother had a disfigured face when they found it, so the body might not be Yunyao, said Gu Ning. Leng Yuanzhen didnt remember it until Gu Ning said that. Yunyaos body indeed had a disfigured face back then, but her ne was on the body and ity with Shaotings father, so everyone believed that it must be Yunyaos body. Anyway, Leng Yuanzhen still had doubt. Does Shaoting know of her existence? asked Leng Yuanzhen. Not yet, because she wants to see Shaoting after getting her memories back, so we kept it a secret from Shaoting. Actually, I did advise her to see Shaoting earlier so that Shaoting can tell her what happened before, because it might be helpful for her to regain her memories, said Gu Ning. I dont think so. To be honest with you, I still cant believe that shes really Yunyao. If they see each other right now, Shaoting will be heart-broken if it turns out that she isnt, said Leng Yuanzhen. Gu Ning understood it as well, so she wasnt mad at all. Since youre all aware of it right now, I think I should help you get rid of the doubt. Yunyao is the Leng familys daughter-inw, and you should know that she used to write with an ink brush. I went to their room before, and found many of her notes. Why dont we go to the Leng familys house together and let her write in front of you. Well see whether shes really Yunyao. Grandpa Leng also likes calligraphy, so it should be very easy for him to figure it out, said Gu Ning. Sure. Leng Yuanzhen agreed. Since Gu Ning was so sure that the woman was Yunyao, he also wanted to test and verify it in case unnecessary trouble urred. After that, Gu Ning got out of the car and went back to her own car. Once she was in her car, she said to Jing Yunyao, Mother, Uncle Yuanzhen, Aunt Yin, and Grandpa Leng have all noticed you. They cant believe that youre still alive and that you lost your memories, so they are suspicious of you and afraid that you might have been sent by their enemies to hurt them. We need to go to the Leng familys house right now to prove your identity. No problem. Jing Yunyao nodded, because she knew it was necessary. She wasnt unhappy that the members of the Leng family didnt trust her, because she had done nothing to prove herself yet. How should we prove it? asked Jing Yunyao. Chapter 1686 - I Trust Ningning

Chapter 1686: I Trust Ningning

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions We can prove it by your handwriting. There are many of your notes in your and Shaotings fathers room. You can write down several characters and Grandpa Leng is a calligraphy expert. Hell know whether youre the same person, said Gu Ning. Great. Jing Yunyao nodded. If they still dont believe it, then forget it. Its enough as long as Shaoting trusts you, said Gu Ning. Because she respected them, she was willing to prove it, but she wouldnt beg them to trust her if they still refused to believe it. They couldnt tell them that Yunyao was a cultivator after all! ... After Gu Ning got out of the car, Leng Yuanzhen called Master Leng without dy. For the convenience of driving, Leng Yuanzhen used Bluetooth earphones. How is it? Have you made any discoveries? Master Leng asked in a hurry once he received Leng Yuanzhens call. I discovered that the woman went outside with Gu Ning, so I followed them, but Gu Ning saw me, said Leng Yuanzhen. What? You were exposed? And then? asked Master Leng. He wasnt surprised that Gu Ning caught him, but he was curious about what happened next. Would Gu Ning be mad? Because he believed that Gu Ning wouldnt hurt Leng Shaoting or the Leng family, his first reaction wasnt to ask Leng Yuanzhen what they had done, instead he cared more about whether Gu Ning would be annoyed. We had a talk, and Gu Ning told me that the woman is Yuanhans wife, Yunyao. Gu Ning said that she has already confirmed it, but the woman lost her memories and Gu Ning is helping her get them back, said Leng Yuanzhen. Im not so suspicious of the woman anymore, but I still cant believe that shes really Yunyao. I know Gu Ning wont hurt Shaoting, or the Leng family, and she proposed to prove it using the womans handwriting. Father, you know a lot about calligraphy, so you can see whether the woman and Yunyao are really the same personter. Hearing that, Master Leng got excited. I trust Ningning. I trust her. The woman could really be Yunyao! Master Leng had spent a lot more time with Gu Ning than Leng Yuanzhen did, so he understood Gu Ning better. Since Gu Ning had confirmed it, he believed that it was close to the mark. If it wasnt real, Gu Ning wouldnt propose to prove it using her handwriting. Although he knew that handwriting could be imitated and faked, it could only fool ordinary people; it was impossible to fool him. He had liked and studied calligraphy and painting for decades after all. Leng Yuanzhen opened his mouth. He wanted to tell Master Leng not to be so excited at such an early stage, or he would be greatly disappointed if the result wasnt what he wanted. However, Leng Yuanzhen didnt say it aloud in the end, because he believed it a little. If the woman was really Yunyao, Master Leng wouldnt be happy if he told him not to be so excited right now. It might make Master Leng misunderstand him, and think that he didnt want Yunyao toe back. Anyway, Master Leng was full of excitement at this moment. Now we should get the paper, ink, brush, and inkstone prepared. Well arrive in about 40 minutes, said Leng Yuanzhen. Sure! said Master Leng and hung up the call, then left to prepare paper, ink, a brush, and an inkstone. Even though he trusted Gu Ning, Leng Yuanzhens words also made sense. It was possible that the woman had sessfully deceived Gu Ning into believing that she was Yunyao. Besides, she lost her memories. One must know his or her enemies well in order to win a battle. If the woman aimed to hurt the Leng family, she had to be well-prepared beforehand. Therefore, whether she was really Yunyao or not, they had to make sure of it before they epted her. Master Leng loved calligraphy and paintings. Not only was he a lover of them, but he also liked writing and painting himself, so there was paper, ink, brushes, and inkstones of high quality in his study. The inkstone was even an antique. Within a short while, Master Leng prepared everything they needed, but he still needed to wait for a long time. At the same time, he suddenly wondered whether Shaoting was aware that Yunyao might not be dead. Thinking of that, Master Leng took out his phone at once and wanted to call Leng Yuanzhen again, but he put it downter when he remembered that Leng Yuanzhen was driving. Afterwards, he walked out of his study. In the living room, Yu Yin, Leng Shaoxun, and Leng Shaoxi were still there. Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi were ying Battle in the Sky. When they saw the excited expression on Master Lengs face, they thought that Leng Yuanzhen might have shared good news with him. The idea that the woman might really be Yunyao dawned on Yu Yin. She ached to ask Master Leng that question, but she had to control herself because Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi were there. Shaoxun, Shaoxi, you two can go upstairs now, said Yu Yin to Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi. Why? Leng Shaoxun didnt understand. Before Yu Yin could say anything, Master Leng opened his mouth. Well have guests in a while, so you should go upstairs now. They didnt want Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi to know about Yunyao right now, in case they told other people. Fine! Hearing that, Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi knew there had to be important guestsing today, and it would be inconvenient if they stayed in the living room, so they went upstairs. Although they were curious to know what guests woulde thiste at night, they didnt dare to ask questions about it. The Leng family wasnt an ordinary family, and the guests must be very important since they came at night. After Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi went upstairs, Yu Yin asked Master Leng, Father, you look excited. Do you have any good news? Master Leng then told Yu Yin what Leng Yuanzhen had said to him on the phone. After hearing that, Yu Yin had the same reaction as Master Leng. She also chose to trust Gu Ning and believed that the woman could be really Yunyao. If shes really Yunyao, thatll be the best, said Yu Yin, but she looked upset the next second. If shes Yunyao, who was the woman who died together with Yuanhan? Why did Yunyao disappear all of a sudden after Yuanhans death? She even lost her memories. Yu Yin had to admit that she had the suspicion that Yunyao might have something to do with Leng Yuanhans death. If Yunyao survived and Leng Yuanhan died, it was possible that Leng Yuanhan died because of her. Master Leng was displeased as well. It was obvious that he had the same suspicion as Yu Yin. However, it was hard for him to believe it, because Yunyao and Leng Yuanhan were deeply in love back then. Chapter 1687 - Exactly the Same

Chapter 1687: Exactly the Same

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Its obvious that Yunyao has also suffered a lot that year, or she wouldnt lose her memories all of a sudden, said Master Leng, defending Yunyao. Yu Yin only had the suspicion for a short while, and she still chose to believe that Yunyao wouldnt hurt Leng Yuanhan. After all, they had lived together for years, and she knew what kind of person Yunyao was. Although many people were wearing a mask on their faces and it was hard to truly know a person from their appearance, it didnt mean that everyone loved disguising. Because Master Leng was restless during the wait, he directly walked out of the door. Master Leng, whats wrong? Leng Changzhi noticed his unusual behavior and asked with concern. It wasnt something that they couldnt tell Leng Changzhi, so Master Leng shared the news with him and Leng Changzhi was leaving him shocked too. However, he had the same reaction as Leng Yuanzhen. Although he thought that it was possible that the woman could be Yunyao, he was suspicious of her. However, he noticed that Master Leng almost epted it, so he said nothing and waited to see the result. During this time, Master Leng told Yu Yin to find Yunyaos notes for him from Leng Yuanhans study. Master Leng anxiously walked in and out. When it was almost the appointed time, he went straight to wait at the gate, followed by Yu Yin and Leng Changzhi. Finally, Leng Yuanzhens car drove. A whileter, they saw another car behind it, and they knew that it must be Gu Nings car, which meant that Gu Ning and Yunyao came too. All of a sudden, they got nervous. They hoped that she was really Yunyao, but was also worried that she might not be Yunyao. Actually, no one was more nervous than Yunyao. She wasnt afraid that she might not be able to prove her identity, but she felt a little timid when she was about to have a family reunion. She had met Master Leng a few days ago, but her face was covered back then, and Master Leng didnt know who she was. Now, however, they would meet face to face. Gu Ning didnt know how tofort her about that, so she said nothing. The car stopped before the gate. Leng Yuanzhen got out of it and gave the car key to a security guard, who would drive the car to the parking garage. Gu Nings car was stopped right outside the gate, and she got out of it with Jing Yunyao too. Even though everyone was mentally-prepared, they were still amazed when they saw Jing Yunyao in the flesh. They felt the strong familiarity from Yunyao, and only those who were really familiar with them could give them that feeling. Hi, Grandpa Leng, Uncle Changzhi, and Aunt Yin. Gu Ning greeted them. Nice to see you, Master Leng. Jing Yunyao also politely greeted Master Leng, but she didnt know how to call the other two people, so she simply nodded at them. Once Master Leng heard her voice, he said with surprise, A-Are you the woman who came with Ningning the other day? Although he asked that question, he already had the answer, and Master Leng was more sure that she was Yunyao, because he already felt that she looked familiar when her face was covered. If they werent close family members, they wouldnt have that familiarity towards each other. As for now, the familiarity became strong and real. Peoples appearances might lie, but the feelings couldnt. Leng Changzhi also recognized Jing Yunyao when he heard her voice, and he began to believe that she could really be Yunyao. At the same time, Master Leng and Leng Changzhi thought that they probably came the other day not for books but for something else. Nevertheless, they didnt think that they had an evil purpose, because Yunyao lost her memories and Gu Ning was helping her get them back by taking her to familiar ces. Yu Yin and Leng Yuanzhen were surprised when they heard that Gu Ning and Yunyao had visited the Leng family a few days ago, but it wasnt the right time to ask about that right now. Yes, said Jing Yunyao. Come on in! Master Leng weed them without dy. He couldnt wait to make sure whether this woman in front of his eyes was really Yunyao. Even though he was quite sure that she could really be Yunyao after he saw her face, he still wanted to confirm it. Afterwards, they went inside and followed Master Leng to his study. Please dont mind, said Master Leng with slight embarrassment. They needed to confirm it but it was also a little disrespectful. Of course not. Jing Yunyao didnt mind it at all, then went to the table and began to write with the ink brush. Master Leng and Yunyao had talked about calligraphy with each other before, and Master Leng had watched her writing many times. Therefore, he was very familiar with the way Yunyao used the ink brush, the posture when she wrote, and her handwriting. When Jing Yunyao wrote down on the paper right now, she looked exactly the same as Yunyao in his memories. Appearance and posture could be imitated, but verve couldnt. Although Jing Yunyao lost her memories, the way of holding the ink brush, the posture and look when she wrote, and the style of her writing were all habits that had developed since her childhood, and they wouldnt change due to amnesia. Jing Yunyaos writing was naturallyfortable and unconstrained. This was her consistent style, and there was no trace of deliberateness, because she didnt do it deliberately. Master Leng was already very familiar with Yunyaos handwriting and he just saw it again, so he got more excited when he saw the several characters Jing Yunyao wrote down and recognized Yunyaos handwriting, but he didnt stop Jing Yunyao from finishing writing. Once Jing Yunyao was done, she put down the ink brush and asked Master Leng, Master Leng, please. Master Leng walked over at once andpared it with Yunyaos notes. Theyre exactly the same! Im sure that theyre from the same person! Master Leng said with great excitement. I-I trust you. I now believe that youre Yunyao. Saying that, Master Leng cried with joy. The others in the room were also excited. Yu Yinpletely believed it, and although Leng Yuanzhen and Leng Changzhi still felt that it was too unbelievable, they were willing to ept it. Since they believed it now, they felt happy too. Thank you for trusting me. Jing Yunyao also cried. She felt happy because members of the Leng family were willing to trust her, but she wasnt so excited because she lost her memories of them. Chapter 1688 - The Enemy Was Already Killed

Chapter 1688: The Enemy Was Already Killed

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yunyao, I trust you too, said Yu Yin. Thank you. Jing Yunyao thanked Yu Yin. Wee home, Yunyao. Wee home, Lady Leng! Leng Yuanzhen and Leng Changzhi also epted her. Although they didnt say that they trusted her too, the way they called her showed their attitudes. Thank you so much for trusting me, but Im sorry that I cant remember anything about you now, said Jing Yunyao, feeling a little guilty. Its fine. Youll get your memories back. Master Lengforted her at once. As long as it was true that she was Yunyao, they could take it slowly to help her get her memories back. Jing Yunyao thought for a while, then said, Although you trust me, I know you still have doubt. Since I survived, who could be the woman who died with Yuanhan? I think I should exin it to you. Hearing that, Master Leng and the others put on a serious expression. They indeed wanted to know the truth. Since Yunyao was willing to tell them right now, they wouldnt refuse to listen to her. Well, I guess youll surely be mad after knowing the truth, but I still think its necessary for you to know it. In fact, I indeed fell down from the cliff with Yuanhan, but I was still alive at that time, while Yuanhan was already... Jing Yunyao said and felt heart-broken. Although she didnt remember details about the ident, it really had happened and left a great impact on her. Because I lost my memories, my older male cousin told me everything. He said that he went to help us once he heard that someone was going to hurt me and Yuanhan, but he was stillte, and we had already fallen from the cliff by the time he arrived. Luckily, I was still breathing, so my older male cousin killed a woman who was in our enemys group to rece me. He disfigured her face and disguised her as me, then took me away. He did his best to save my life. Although I survived, I lost my memories, and my older male cousin was unwilling to tell me more about Yuanhan. He thought that I should say good-bye to my old life since I lost all my memories. I met Gu Ning a few days ago, and she said that she knew me. She did something to confirm my identity and my older male cousin told me the truth afterwards. I know that his behavior sounds selfish in your ears, but he only did that to protect me, said Jing Yunyao. She decided to be honest because she reached the agreement with Gu Ning in the car before they came here. If she didnt tell the truth to the other members of the Leng family, they might still be suspicious of her. Hearing that, Master Leng and the others didnt think that she was lying, but they had mixed emotions. What Yunyaos older male cousin had done was indeed a little selfish in their eyes, but they werent annoyed at him, because he did everything for Yunyaos good. All of a sudden, Master Leng thought of something. Arent you an orphan? In the past, Yunyao told the members of the Leng family that she was an orphan. The Leng family was aware that she was only the adopted daughter of the Ye family, and its members also knew that Yunyao and Leng Yuanhan already became girlfriend and girlfriend before Yunyao met Ye Zhengye. The Leng family didnt disdain Yunyao after knowing that she was an orphan. On the contrary, they had sympathy for her. The Leng family never cared about a marriage between families of equal social status. It cared more about love. There was a huge gap between Master Leng and his wife too when they got married. The Shen family was only a small business family back then, and it was quite unbelievable in many other peoples eyes when Master Leng married his wife. Even though Yunyao was an orphan, she was very outstanding. She was a woman, but she joined the army along with Leng Yuanhan and had made great achievements on her own abilities. She also had a title in the military. If the ident hadnt happened 15 years ago, she would have be a general. Im not an orphan, but there is no difference, because my mother passed away when I was little. My father paid all his attention to his second wife and their children. Only my older male cousin sincerely cares about me in my whole family, but he stayed outside most of the time. I was so tired of the family, so I left it, said Jing Yunyao. Upon thinking of that family, Jing Yunyao couldnt help but show hatred on her face. Master Leng and the others felt sorry for her. Let bygones be bygones! We can live a happy life from now on, said Master Leng. He didnt want Jing Yunyao to be affected by her terrible experiences, and he decided not to me Jing Jining for keeping it a secret from the Leng family after he rescued Jing Yunyao. He couldnt change anything even if he med Jing Jining for it. Yunyao was back safe and sound now, which was all that mattered. I know, said Jing Yunyao. She was reluctant to borate on that, because she was afraid that she might lose control of her emotions. After all, she had more grudges against her family. It was her family who killed her husband! She definitely wouldnt let the Leng family know that, because it would bring trouble and danger to them. Even though the Leng family was the top family in the mortals world and not many other families wereparable to it, it was still nothing for the Jing family who could easily ruin the Leng family. It was a matter of force. However, there was a rule in the cultivation world that cultivators couldnt kill mortals, and those who dared to break this rule would be punished by Tiandaozong. Master Leng suddenly became serious and asked, You just said that your older male cousin knew that someone was going to hurt you and Yuanhan. Who is it? They always believed that it was an ident that had happened when they were chasing criminals, but unexpectedly it was a scheme. If it was a scheme, they had to find out who the enemy was and take revenge. The Leng family would never hurt innocent people, but it wasnt weak at all. If it was weak, it wouldnt be a dominant family, and it wouldnt submit to humiliation either. The Leng family wouldnt take the initiative tomit crimes or allow people from their factions tomit crimes. Vition of thew was actually inevitable, it was just a matter of seriousness. However, no matter who dared to cause the Leng family trouble, it wouldnt hesitate to take revenge. Therefore, the members of the Leng family were full of anger after knowing that Leng Yuanhan and Yunyao had been schemed against. The atmosphere became depressing in an instant. The enemy was already killed by my older male cousin. He wouldnt let the person get away with it since it was a scheme, said Jing Yunyao. She wouldnt tell the Leng family the truth about that, because she would take revenge by herself. Hearing that, the others rxed. Since the enemy was already killed, this problem was solved. Chapter 1689 - Slowly Get Memories back

Chapter 1689: Slowly Get Memories back

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Oh, does Shaoting know that youre still alive? asked Master Leng. Not yet, because I nned to meet you after getting my memories back. It sounds so unreal without my previous memories, said Jing Yunyao. Well. Master Leng sighed, Shaoting became cold and introverted after he lost his parents. He seldom talked with other people, and his life was upied by study. After that, he joined the army and has been busy training and doing his task afterwards. Hearing that, Jing Yunyaos heart ached for her son and tears came out of her eyes. She knew it was hard for a kid to live a good life without parents. Even though he hadnt been treated badly, the death of his parents still had a great impact on him, which could affect his personality. Although Leng Shaoting lived an affluent life now, Jing Yunyao still felt sad when she thought about what he had been through. Master Leng continued, Because of his hard work, he has made great achievements and became a major general at an early age. In fact, his achievements are enough for the title of a general, but hes too young and we tried to make it look fair. Jing Yunyao felt proud of it too, but she was more sad than proud, because Leng Shaoting had risked his life for the honor. Because of Shaotings personality, I was worried that he might live his life alone! Luckily, he changed a lot once he met Ningning. Although he still looks cold most of the time, his heart is warm now, said Master Leng, and he was really grateful to Gu Ning for that. Jing Yunyao also felt touched. Gu Ning had helped her a lot and now she was able to meet the Leng family. If its possible, I hope that you can see Shaoting earlier and join us again. We can help you get your memories back slowly, said Master Leng. He was aging, and cared more and more about familial rtionships. He really hoped that all the members of his family could gather together one day. And since Yunyao was the daughter-inw of the Leng family, he really hoped that she could join them again. Sure. Jing Yunyao nodded. Actually, after having spoken with Jing Jining, she already made up her mind to see Leng Shaoting one of these days, and now she had no worry at all. Right at this moment, Gu Nings phone rang. Without giving a nce at the caller, Gu Ning knew that it had to be Leng Shaoting. She was right. Grandpa, its Shaoting. Should we tell him right now or wait till hes back? asked Gu Ning. It was the Leng familys personal affair after all, so she needed to ask for Master Lengs opinion. Not now. Its veryte, and hell rush back home once he finds out. Itll be dangerous if he drives fast, said Master Leng. Although he wanted to have Leng Shaoting meet Yunyao as soon as possible, he cared more about his safety. Ask him when he can be back. If he isnt busy tomorrow, tell him toe home. Sure, Ill go outside to answer his call, said Gu Ning. After Master Leng nodded, Gu Ning went outside. They were boyfriend and girlfriend after all, and they would talk sweet-nothings on the phone, so it was better if she answered the call away from the senior family members. Once Gu Ning walked to the yard, she called Leng Shaoting back. Because it cost her some time to talk with Master Leng, Leng Shaoting already ended his call. Leng Shaoting immediately picked up her call because his phone was right in his hand. Gu Ning made up a lie and told him that she was in the washroom earlier. Leng Shaoting wasnt displeased. He only felt a little anxious today, so he was worried that Gu Ning might be in trouble. Now knowing that she was fine, he rxed. After chatting for a while, Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting, When can youe back? Tomorrow morning. Ill arrive in the capital before 11 am. Didnt you say that your friends woulde tomorrow? Ill apany you to treat them. Oh, I already arranged a car to pick them up at the airport, and we can go to see them together tomorrow, said Leng Shaoting. Even though they werent in the same age range and didnt have manymon topics, they were Gu Nings friends after all and they didnt be her friends for business benefits. So he really wanted to know and socialize with Gu Nings friends. Gu Ning, however, couldnt believe that Leng Shaoting wanted to meet Chu Peihan and her other friends. With his presence, it was impossible for them to enjoy themselves. Leng Shaoting had a natural air of power. Even though he had no intention to show them a cold expression, his social status was too high for them, so they would naturally stand in awe of him. Anyway, since Leng Shaoting wanted to meet her friends, Gu Ning wouldnt stop him. In addition, it might not happen, because Leng Shaoting would see Yunyao once he came back tomorrow. In that case, Leng Shaoting probably wouldnt have time to meet Chu Peihan and Gu Nings other friends. It was only a secret for Leng Shoating right now. Great, call me when youre in the capital tomorrow, said Gu Ning. She didnt have a long talk with Leng Shaoting on the phone, because she couldnt keep Master Leng and the others waiting for her. After the call, Gu Ning went back to the living room. The moment she walked inside, she saw Leng Yuanqian. Gu Ning entered from the back yard, while Leng Yuanqian walked in from the front yard. Leng Yuanqian was struck dumb for a second when he saw Gu Ning, because it was veryte now, but she was still in the Leng familys house. Hi, Uncle Yuanqian. Gu Ning politely greeted him, but still kept a distance from him. Although she had grudges against Leng Shaojia and Jiang Shuyuan, she didnt have any grudges against Leng Yuanqian, so she wouldnt vent her anger on him. It was obvious that Leng Yuanqian knew nothing about Jing Yunyao. Oh, hi! Leng Yuanqian also greeted Gu Ning politely and stood away from her. He disliked Gu Ning and was unwilling to ept her, because he felt the crisis of Gu Ning supporting Leng Shaoting too. Nevertheless, he still needed to pretend to be polite on the surface. They didnt have grudges against each other after all. Well, I need to see Grandpa Leng right now. Please excuse me, said Gu Ning, then walked towards Master Lengs study. Seeing Gu Ning walking away, Leng Yuanqian squinted. He believed that Leng Shaoting must be here too since Gu Ning was here. He was very dissatisfied with it when Leng Shaoting always stayed in Master Lengs study and had private conversations with him. Chapter 1690 - Good News

Chapter 1690: Good News

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning told Master Leng and the others that Leng Shaoting would be back home at 11 am tomorrow. Why dont you stay here tonight? You can sleep in Shaotings room and we can tell him toe back home once he arrives tomorrow, said Master Leng. Because Leng Shaoting sometimes slept here, his room was cleaned once every few days. It wasnt dirty at all. All the furniture in Leng Yuanhans room was also covered in white cloth, so it wouldnt be difficult to clean it. Thanks, but I think Ningning and I should go back today, and welle tomorrow morning, said Jing Yunyao. She wasnt prepared to stay in the Leng familys house yet. Fine. Master Leng noticed Jing Yunyaos unwillingness, so he didnt insist. He understood that she needed some time to get used to it. After that, Gu Ning and Yunyao had to leave, so Master Leng walked them out. At this time, Leng Shaoxun was eating in the dining hall. He heard Gu Nings voiceing from the living room and was surprised. Without dy, he stood up and walked outside, then really saw her. Gu Ning! Leng Shaoxun called her and ran towards them. Hearing his voice, everyone stopped and turned to look at Leng Shaoxun. Afterwards, Leng Shaoxunined. Grandpa, didnt you say that you have a guest tonight and told us to stay away? I thought your guest is an important leader, but it turns out to be Gu Ning! Gu Ning was his idol after all, so Leng Shaoxun was slightly annoyed. Gu Ning wasnt an outsider. Why did his grandfather tell him to stay away? Because Leng Shaoxun was very little when Leng Yuanhan and Yunyao had the ident, he didnt know them at all so he stayed calm when he saw Jing Yunyao. Because she came for something serious! said Master Leng. He wasnt displeased with Leng Shaoxunsint. Fine! Leng Shaoxun pursed his lips, and unwillingly epted this exnation. In fact, he knew that it must be something serious and that is why Master Leng told them to stay away. Shaoxun, we have another guest here, said Yu Yin, but she didnt tell Leng Shaoxun that Yunyao was Leng Shaotings mother. Nice to meet you, maam. Leng Shaoxun greeted Jing Yunyao with respect at once, because Jing Yunyao was the only new face here. Although Jing Yunyao looked very young, Leng Shaoxun understood that rich women all took good care of their skin. For example, his mother was inte forties now, but looked like a woman in her early thirties. Leng Shaoxun thought that she might be Gu Nings mother, but he didnt ask that question aloud. This is my son, Leng Shaoxun. Yu Yin introduced Leng Shaoxun to Jing Yunyao. Nice to meet you too, Shaoxun. Jing Yunyao gently smiled at Leng Shaoxun. After that, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao left. Once they were gone, Leng Shaoxun asked Yu Yin, Mom, is she Gu Nings mother? Not really, said Yu Yin. Then who is she? asked Leng Shaoxun. You dont need to know that! Yu Yin criticized him. Leng Shaoxun pursed his lips with dissatisfaction, but said nothing further about it. He went upstairs afterwards and talked about it with Leng Shaoxi. Leng Shaoxi was also greatly surprised, but she understood it. If it wasnt something serious, their grandfather wouldnt have told them to stay away. At the same time, Master Leng told Leng Changzhi to clean Leng Yuanhans room tomorrow morning. Since it was proven that Jing Yunyao was really Yunyao, he really hoped that she could move back and live with them. It might be helpful for her to get her memories back. Even if Yunyao was unwilling to move in, he wouldnt force her to do that. Anyway, it was better if the room was cleaned. Master Leng went back to his roomter, and called his youngest daughter, Leng Yuanjin, who was in City C right now. It was already 11 pm, and Leng Yuanjin just fell asleep, but her phone was turned on 24/7, so she woke up once it rang. Who is it? Its veryte! Song Wenxuan mumbled. Leng Yuanjin grabbed her phone over and was surprised. Its my father. Normally, Master Leng was asleep at this time, and he had never called her sote at night, so Leng Yuanjin was worried that something bad might have happened. Song Wenxuan was scared too and couldnt sleep further. Leng Yuanjin answered the call at once and asked worriedly, Father, what happened? Why are you calling me sote at night? Something indeed happened, but its good news! Master Leng said with excitement. Good news? What good news? Leng Yuanjin was relieved, so was Song Wenxuan. Yunyao is still alive, said Master Leng. What? Hearing that, Leng Yuanjin rounded her eyes in shock and couldnt believe her ears. W-What did you say? Song Wenxuan was anxious looking at Leng Yuanjin. He didnt know what Master Leng said that made Leng Yuanjin look so surprised. Yunyao is still alive! She just came to see us and left not long ago, but she lost her memories, so she cant remember what happened to her in the past, said Master Leng. Leng Yuanjin opened her mouth, and burst into tears the next second. Women were emotional. In fact, except for Leng Yuanqians family, the other people in the Leng family got along well with each other, and they cared about one another too. Leng Yuanjin was thrilled when she heard that Yunyao was still alive and just came back home. Yuanjin, what happened? Song Wenxuan was still anxious. He just heard that it was good news, but didnt know what it was. Shaoting doesnt know it yet, but hell be back home tomorrow morning. We n to let them see each other. If you have time tomorrow, you cane back too. If not, we can wait till youre free, said Master Leng. Although he hoped that Leng Yuanjin coulde back, he wouldnt force her to if she was upied with work. Were not busy recently, so welle to see you tomorrow, said Leng Yuanjin. She and her husband were senior leaders in their workce, so it was easy for them to ask for leave. However, as senior leaders, they wouldnt leave their work behind for unimportant things. Chapter 1691 - Rescue a Pregnant Woman

Chapter 1691: Rescue a Pregnant Woman

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Great, said Master Leng, then hung up the call. Whats wrong? What happened? Once Leng Yuanjin hung up the call, Song Wenxuan asked her in a hurry. Father just told me that Yunyao is still alive, and she just came back, said Leng Yuanjin and cried again with excitement. What? Song Wenxuan was taken aback. After being shocked, they booked tickets for the earliest flight to the capital tomorrow. The ne would take off at 7:50 am, and they would arrive at the capital about 10 am. So they should arrive at the Leng familys old house at 11 am too. ... At the same time, Jing Yunyao couldnt calm down after she left the Leng familys old house. Gu Ning wouldnt bother her and left her some space. Because they visited the Leng family tonight, there was no need for them to visit Leng Yuanhans grave. They would do that in the day since the Leng family already epted Jing Yunyao. By the time they were back in Mountain River Garden it was nearly 12am so Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao went back to their own rooms. Jing Yunyao called Jing Jining afterwards, and told him about what had happened tonight. Well, I think its fate that is bringing you and Shaoting together. Its not a bad thing that the Leng family discovered you earlier, said Jing Jining. At the beginning, he was worried that Jing Yunyao might dy the meeting because of hesitation and indecision. That night, Jing Yunyao couldnt sleep until 3 am and kept having dreams about her memories shortly after she fell asleep. However, she only had dreams, and they didnt help her remember anything. Although she didnt sleep wellst night, Jing Yunyao was a cultivator and she wouldnt be affected even if she didnt sleep for days. Therefore, she was still full of energy when she got up the next morning. ... In the morning, Master Leng came back after exercising, and Leng Yuanqian walked downstairs at the same time. Yuanqian, if you have nothing important to deal with this morning, you can stay at home and go to work this afternoon. Leng Yuanqian was struck dumb for a second, then asked with confusion, Why? Yunyao isnt dead, and shesing byter, said Master Leng. What? Leng Yuanqian rounded his eyes in shock and couldnt believe his ears. It was impossible for him that Yunyao was still alive. After that, Master Leng told Leng Yuanqian more about Yunyao, and Leng Yuanqian had mixed emotions. He didnt want Yunyao toe back, because he knew that she was a powerful woman. With her help, Leng Shaoting would be a greater enemy for them. Therefore, Leng Yuanqian lost his appetite during breakfast. However, since Yunyao wasnt dead, he couldnt shut her out. He forced himself to eat some food in case Master Leng noticed his abnormal reaction. Actually, Master Leng wasnt dumb and knew his thoughts very well, but he said nothing because Leng Yuanqian didnt do or say anything yet. Leng Yuanqian didnt have anything important to do in the morning, so he didnt go to work. Master Leng told him not to tell Jiang Shuyuan that Yunyao woulde back, because he was worried that Jiang Shuyuan might cause an argument. Leng Yuanqian knew it was possible, but he still felt embarrassed when Master Leng said that to his face. Nevertheless, Master Leng was his father, so he had to listen to him. ... Gu Ning had a rest after finishing breakfast before she went to the Leng familys house. Because she didnt know when Leng Shaoting would arrive, she sent him a message to tell him to meet her at the Leng familys old house. As for the reason, Gu Ning kept it a secret, and Leng Shaoting thought that she simply wanted him to see Master Leng, so he didnt question it further and agreed. Thinking that she was going to meet Leng Shaoting soon, Jing Yunyao was quite nervous. She was even more nervous thanst time when she met Master Leng and the other members of the Leng family. Leng Shaoting was her son after all. Comfort couldnt help her rx at this time, so Gu Ning didnt bother to do that. Anyway, everything would be fine after she met Leng Shaoting. However, an ident happened on their way to the Leng familys old house. When Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao passed a luxurious house area, a private car suddenly rushed down the slope, and a pregnant woman was walking at the front. She had been pregnant about seven months, so it was a little inconvenient for her to move. Besides, when the car came, she was struck dumb and couldnt avoid it in time. Seeing that the car was about to hit the pregnant woman, Gu Ning immediately stopped, opened the car door, and dashed towards the pregnant woman like lightning. At the very dangerous moment, she pulled the pregnant woman away with the car slightly touching the pregnant woman before it rushed ahead. It wasnt forced to stop until it hit a car which drove by at this time. When Gu Ning jumped out of the car, Jing Yunyao followed her. It was too dangerous, and she wasnt sure whether Gu Ning could handle it well. Because the pregnant woman was frightened and her stomach started hurting, Gu Ning put her magical power into the pregnant womans body without hesitation in case she was injured. Therefore, Jing Yunyao felt it and looked at Gu Ning with great surprise. To her astonishment, Gu Ning had magical power. She started to wonder what kind of mortal Gu Ning really was. However, it wasnt the right time to ask that question now, so Jing Yunyao said nothing. When the car ident happened, many people surrounded them and someone asked, Do we need to call an ambnce? Yes, please, said Gu Ning. Although she could protect this pregnant woman by putting her magical power into her body, it was a secret and she wouldnt tell anyone at the scene. The pregnant woman was still in pain now, so she had to be sent to the hospital. If she was injured, her family would be worried. Maam, whats the phone number of your family members? I can help you call them, asked Gu Ning. The pregnant woman felt much better now, so she was able to hear Gu Ning. She told Gu Ning her husbands phone number and Gu Ning asked Jing Yunyao to make a call. She was supporting the pregnant woman now, so it wasnt convenient for her to do it. Because the pregnant woman lived in this area too, her husband came within a minute after receiving the call, followed by her mother-inw. When they found out that it was Gu Ning who saved the pregnant woman, they thanked her repeatedly. Chapter 1692 - Leng Shaoting’s Mother

Chapter 1692: Leng Shaotings Mother

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They would deal with it when the police came, so Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao left first. Because there were too many people who were staring at Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao, they didnt notice that one of them looked totally shocked. The person was a middle-aged woman, but she didnt focus on Gu Ning, instead she focused on Jing Yunyao. It was obvious that she knew Jing Yunyao. When the woman got her mind back, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao had already left, and she took out her phone and called a caller named Jinchen at once. At this time, Xu Jinchen and Leng Shaoting were on their way to the capital, and were about to arrive. Xu Jinchens phone suddenly rang, and the caller was his mother. It turned out that the middle-aged woman who stared at Jing Yunyao with shock was Xu Jinchens mother. Because Xu Jinchen was driving, he put it on speaker. Hi, mom, whats up? asked Xu Jinchen. Jinchen, I just saw a woman outside where we live. She closely resembles Shaotings mother and most importantly she was with Gu Ning! Mrs. Xu said with great excitement. Mrs. Xu recognized Gu Ning too. Although she had never seen her in person before, she had seen many of her photos on the Inte. And it was precisely because she knew Gu Ning and Gu Nings rtionship with Leng Shaoting, that she was astonished by what she saw at the ident scene. The Xu family and the Leng family had been friends for dozens of years, so Mrs. Xu definitely knew Yunyao. Actually, they had a good rtionship. What? Hearing that, Xu Jinchen was shocked and mmed on the brakes. Leng Shaoting who was sitting on the front passengers seat was also taken aback, then he figured out why Gu Ning wanted him to directly go back to the Leng familys old house today. Leng Shaoting believed that the woman who closely resembled his mother must be his mother, or Gu Ning wouldnt ask him to go back home. When did Gu Ning find his mother? Although he was mentally-prepared for the fact that Yunyao could still be alive, Leng Shaoting was still astonished when he heard that it was the truth. His heart began to pound fast, and he got nervous in an instant. Whats that sound? Is it the sound of brakes? Mrs. Xu heard the abrupt sound when Xu Jinchen came to a sudden halt. She was too shocked by the woman who closely resembled Yunyao, so she didnt ask what Xu Jinchen was doing before she shared this shocking news with him. Yeah, Im driving, and I was scared by what you just said. Xu Jinchen calmed himself down and said. Leng Shaoting was actually more shocked than him. All of a sudden, Xu Jinchen turned to look at Leng Shaoting worriedly. Are you alright? Mrs. Xu was anxious. Im fine. Alright, I need to go now, said Xu Jinchen and directly hung up the call. It wasnt the time to talk with his mother right now. Shaoting, are you alright? Um... Xu Jinchen wanted to say something now, but he didnt know what he should say. In Xu Jinchens eyes, Leng Shaotings mother already passed away, so he didnt think that the woman could be Shaotings mother. They probably just looked alike. As for the reason why she was with Gu Ning, he was confused, but couldnt make any guesses before he knew details. Im fine. Keep on driving, said Leng Shaoting, and there was no emotion in his voice. Although Leng Shaoting actually had mixed emotions, he hid them away from other people, like he usually did. Therefore, Xu Jinchen could see that Leng Shaoting changed his expression, but couldnt feel any emotions from him. However, even though he wasnt sure how Leng Shaoting felt now, he knew that he shouldnt be curious about it and started the car again. After a while, Xu Jinchen asked with uncertainty, Are we continuing to return to the Leng familys old house? Leng Shaoting already told Xu Jinchen that he needed to go back to the Leng familys old house, but Xu Jinchen wasnt sure about it now after his mothers call. Yeah, Leng Shaoting said. It was obvious that Gu Ning told him to go back to the Leng familys old house because the woman who closely resembled his mother was there. Leng Shaoting always wanted to find his mother, but he was quite nervous now that he was really going to see her. He didnt know what to say, because his mother was dead for 15 years. They became strange to each other after the separation of 15 years, but they were connected by blood after all, so it was impossible to cut the feeling between them. That was the reason why Leng Shaoting didnt know what he should do or how to face it. Xu Jinchen suddenly realized that Gu Ning and the woman who closely resembled Shaotings mother were going to the Leng familys old house too! His home wasnt far from the Leng familys old house, and it only took several minutes to get there by car. It seemed that the woman who closely resembled Shaotings mother could really be his mother! Thinking of that, Xu Jinchen was shocked and couldnt believe it. However, he didnt have a better exnation for that. Xu Jinchen was so curious that he almost asked about it aloud, but he still controlled himself. No matter what, he knew that Leng Shaoting couldnt wait to meet the woman, so he sped up at once. In fact, no matter how fast Xu Jinchen drove, Leng Shaoting still felt it was too slow. Even though he didnt know what to doter, he still wanted to see her as soon as possible. He also knew that Xu Jinchen already drove as fast as possible, so he didnt urge him because it would be dangerous if he drove too fast. They were in the city center now, and there was more and more traffic on the road. And precisely because of that, Xu Jinchen didnt know whether he was in a rush to meet the woman or not. At the same time, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao arrived at the Leng familys old house at 9:30 am. The members of the Leng family didnt go outside today, except for Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia who were still in the hospital. Leng Shaoming was also absent, because he was working in another city. Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi were in the yard now. They didnt know that Gu Ning woulde this morning, so they were surprised to see her when she showed up. Nice to see you again, maam. Leng Shaoxun greeted Jing Yunyao first, because she was older than them. Chapter 1693 - Finally See EaChapter Other

Chapter 1693: Finally See Each Other

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Nice to see you, maam. Leng Shaoxi greeted Jing Yunyao after Leng Shaoxun. Actually, neither Leng Shaoxi nor Leng Shaoxun knew who she was, because Yu Yin didnt tell them. Nice to see you too. Jing Yunyao gently smiled at them. At this time, Master Leng and the others also walked out, because Leng Changzhi told them that Jing Yunyao came once Gu Nings car entered the yard. Morning! Master Leng beamed with happiness when he saw Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. He was looking forward to seeing them again. He didnt even sleepst night, because the whole thing was still unbelievable in his eyes, and he was afraid that it was just a dream when he woke up the next day. Therefore, when he got up this morning, Master Leng asked Leng Changzhi whether Gu Ning and Yunyao had really visited himst night. Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin also didnt sleep until it was veryte, and they talked much about Leng Yuanhan and Yunyao. However, Leng Yuanqian was displeased with Master Lengs attitude towards Yunyao. Ever since they were kids, Master Leng always liked Leng Yuanhan more than his other children, and now he cared more about Leng Yuanhans children too. Actually, Master Leng liked Leng Yuanhan and Leng Shaoting more for a reason, and it wasnt serious. Even Leng Yuanzhen didnt pay much attention to it. Leng Yuanqian was jealous simply because he wasnt tolerant. Ever since they were little, Leng Yuanhan was always the smartest child in the Leng family, and he could do everything the best. Parents normally paid more attention to the kid who was smart, lovely, and studied hard. Although Master Leng treated his three sons slightly differently, there wasnt a big difference. Besides, Leng Yuanqian and Leng Yuanzhen were afraid of Master Leng when they were boys, so they seldom stayed close to him. Only Leng Yuanhan wasnt scared of Master Leng and was willing to be close to him, so Master Leng naturally cared more about Leng Yuanhan. In addition, Master Leng used to be a soldier, and he had a special feeling towards soldiers. Leng Yuanhan was the only member of the Leng family who joined the army, which was also the reason why he was more important in Master Lengs eyes. Moreover, Leng Shaoting lost his parents who loved him most in this world when he was very young, so it was understandable that Master Leng, who was his grandfather, paid special attention to him. Leng Yuanqians family never liked Leng Shaoting, and even took him as their enemy. Leng Yuanzhens family treated Leng Shaoting well, but Leng Shaoting always kept his distance from them. He only had a close rtionship with his grandfather in his family. Among Master Lengs grandchildren, Leng Shaoting was also the smartest one and he joined the army at 18, then made a lot of great achievements. No grandparent wouldnt like such an outstanding grandkid. And even though Master Leng cared more about Leng Shaoting, he also loved his other grandchildren, but his other grandchildren always stood in awe of him and were unwilling to be close to him. Only Leng Shaoxun spent a lot of time with Leng Shaoting, so he wasnt afraid of Master Leng, and Master Leng was close to him too. Good morning, Master Leng! Jing Yunyao greeted Master Leng with respect. Although she already proved her identity, she hadnt gotten her memories back yet, so she didnt call Master Leng her father for the time being. Master Leng understood it, so he decided to be patient. When Yunyao had her memories back, she would naturally call him her father. Hi, Yunyao! Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin also smiled at Jing Yunyao. Morning, Yuanzhen, Yin. Jing Yunyao directly called their names. Yunyao, this is my second son, Leng Yuanqian, said Master Leng to Jing Yunyao. Nice to see you, Yuanqian. Jing Yunyao greeted Leng Yuanqian. Hi, Yunyao. Leng Yuanqian gave her an indifferent response. Jing Yunyao noticed that Leng Yuanqian didnt want her toe back, but she didnt care about him. Because she already knew from Gu Ning that Leng Yuanqians family disliked Leng Shaoting, it wasnt surprising that he didnt want to see her either. Jing Yunyao had the same personality as Gu Ning, and was kind to other people when other people didnt cause her trouble. However, if anyone dared to annoy her, she wouldnt be kind either. As a result, she didnt care whether Leng Yuanqian wanted her toe back or not. It would be fine as long as he didnt make things difficult for her and Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoxi and Leng Shaoxun were curious about their attitudes towards each other, but didnt dare to ask about them. Alright, lets get inside now! Master Leng invited them to go inside with great enthusiasm. After that, they went to have a seat in the living room and several domestic servants served them cups of tea at once, then they began to chat with each other. Yunyao, where did you live during the past 15 years? Master Leng asked Jing Yunyao. He wasnt investigating something, but simply wanted to learn more about her. When I woke up, I was at County X in City Ge. After three years of treatment, I made a full recovery. My older male cousin bought a small building for me to run a small business there, but thend was acquired by the government a short while ago, and I always wanted to go to the capital, so I came, said Jing Yunyao. City Ge? Its quite far from the capital, said Master Leng. If it was close, they probably could have found Yunyao earlier. About 12 pm, Leng Shaoting arrived, but he got out of the car at the gate and told Xu Jinchen to go back home. Xu Jinchen was curious to know what exactly had happened, but it was Leng Shaotings family affair after all, so he listened to Leng Shaoting and left. As Leng Shaoting stepped into the Leng familys old house, he became more anxious and nervous then before. Leng Changzhi saw him once he showed up, and ran to tell everyone that he was back. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao was nervous too, especially when she felt that Leng Shaoting was closer and closer to her. She didnt even know where to put her hands. Master Leng and the others were thrilled, but they didnt walk out to wee Leng Shaoting. Instead, they waited for him toe inside on his own. They were a family after all, and Leng Shaoting wasnt a guest. Anyway, everyone turned to look at the door, waiting to see Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting stopped for a second outside the living room and hesitated a little. There was an entryway behind the door, and people in the room couldnt see the outside, and vice versa. However, Leng Shaoting could already feel the air of a cultivator in the room. Chapter 1694 - Mother and Son

Chapter 1694: Mother and Son

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lord Leng, wee back! Lets go inside now, said Leng Changzhi with excitement and happiness. He had the same feeling as Master Leng and also felt happy when Yunyao came back. Sure, said Leng Shaoting, then walked inside, followed by Leng Changzhi. The second he entered the living room, his sight fell on Yunyao and met her eyes. His body shook a little and his heart began to pound fast from the strong familiarity he felt. However, he wasnt surprised, because he knew that she would be here. Leng Shaoting didnt know that Jing Yunyao lost her memories, but cultivators had a strong feeling towards blood connection, so he was sure that she was his mother as soon as he saw her. He felt like crying and tears welled up in his eyes, but he controlled himself. Yunyao, however, burst into tears the moment she saw Leng Shaoting, but she covered her mouth to stop herself from crying out loud. Jing Yunyao stood still, and Leng Shaoting walked to her step by step. Master Leng thought that Leng Shaoting hadnt seen Yunyao for 15 years, and he was only 11 years old when Yunyao left him, so Master Leng wanted to introduce Yunyao to him. However, before he could do that, Leng Shaoting opened his mouth first and called with difficulty, Mom. He hadnt called that for 15 years, so he wasnt familiar with it right now, but he couldnt help saying that aloud because of their blood connection. Master Leng and the others were surprised when Leng Shaoting easily called Jing Yunyao his mom. They hadnt seen each other in 15 years after all, and they thought that Leng Shaoting would refuse to ept Yunyao when they met again. To their astonishment, Leng Shaoting looked quite calm, as if he already knew that Yunyao wasnt dead. In fact, Leng Shaoting was indeed mentally-prepared for it, and he was very used to controlling his emotions, so he didnt have a strong reaction. Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi, on the other hand, were totally shocked. They couldnt believe that this stranger turned out to be Leng Shaotings mother.They thought that their Aunt Yunyao had already passed away 15 years ago. However, it seemed that they were wrong. Since Leng Shaoting just called the woman his mom, it must be true, but it was still quite unbelievable in their eyes. Jing Yunyao subconsciously answered Leng Shaotings call, then cried again. Although she didnt have memories, she felt the strong blood connection, and when Leng Shaoting called her mom it aroused the maternal love she had forgotten. Leng Shaoting didnt know what to do when Jing Yunyao cried. He walked ahead at once andid his hand on her shoulder tofort her. Dont cry. However, when Leng Shaoting said that tofort her, Jing Yunyao lost control of herself and cried louder. Leng Shaoting honestly didnt know what to do at this moment. Even though Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, she was still an outsider and it was their family affair, so she said nothing. Master Leng and the others also felt touched by the scene. Even Leng Yuanqian who didnt want Yunyao toe back was affected. After all, he wasnt a cold-blooded man, and he was simply gotten the better of by his jealousy. He was jealous of Leng Yuanhan because Master Leng cared more about Leng Yuanhan than him, then he was jealous of Leng Shaoting because he believed that his son wasnt worse than Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoming actually also had a bright future in politics. No one interrupted Jing Yunyao when she cried. Nevertheless, Jing Yunyao soon realized what she was doing and felt embarrassed. She did her best to control herself and gradually stopped crying. Sorry, I lost my manners. Jing Yunyao apologized to them. Its fine. We understand, said Master Leng. Come on, have a seat now! Afterwards, everyone was seated, and Leng Shaoting sat with Jing Yunyao. Leng Shaoting felt a little uneasy, because he had never stayed so close to any women except for Gu Ning during these years. Although Jing Yunyao was his mother, they hadnt seen each other for 15 years after all. Shaoting, why didnt you look shocked when you saw your mother? asked Master Leng with curiosity. Well, Jinchen received a call from his mother on our way back here. He told me that his mother ran into a woman who closely resembles my mom and that she was with Ningning, so I already knew it before I came here, said Leng Shaoting. Howe you knew that shes your mother? Dont you have doubt? asked Master Leng again, because it seemed too easy for Leng Shaoting to ept it. I trust Ningning, said Leng Shaoting. In addition, were connected by blood, and I trust my feelings. Actually, it was more because he was a cultivator, but Leng Shaoting wouldnt tell them that. He became a cultivator, then found out that his mother was also a cultivator. It wasnt easy for a cultivator to die, so he was mentally-prepared for the fact that his mother might still be alive. Master Leng felt that something wasnt right, but he didnt ask further about it. Since Yunyaos identity was already confirmed, there was nothing he needed to be worried about. When it was 11:10 am, Leng Yuanjins family came, and the housekeeper weed them at once. Even though they already knew that Yunyao was back, they were still amazed when they finally saw her. They even forgot to greet Master Leng and kept staring at Jing Yunyao. Yunyao! You must be Yuanjin, and this is your husband, Wenxuan, right? Jing Yunyao stood up to greet them. Jing Yunyao could recognize Leng Yuanjin and Song Wenxuan not because she remembered something, but because Master Leng just mentioned them. Chapter 1695 - Song Yinuo

Chapter 1695: Song Yinuo

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When they came, they also recognized her at first nce, so they had to be Leng Yuanjin and Song Wenxuan. Yes, we are, said Leng Yuanjin. She knew that Yunyao lost her memories, so someone must have mentioned them before they arrived here. Im so sorry; I lost my memories and I cant remember anything about you. Master Leng just talked about you two, so I learned your names, said Jing Yunyao with embarrassment. Its fine. Youll get your memories back, and were d to see that youre fine. Leng Yuanjinforted her. Nothing was more important than her safety. Song Wenxuan was a man, and didnt know what to say at this moment, so he said nothing and let Leng Yuanjin do the talk. Oh, Yunyao, this is my daughter, Song Yinuo. Leng Yuanjin pulled Song Yinuo who was struck dumb over and introduced Jing Yunyao to her. Yinuo, this is your Aunt Yunyao. Nice to see you, Aunt Yunyao! Song Yinuo greeted Jing Yunyao at once, her voice very sweet and adorable. Song Yinuo was actually confused, because she heard that her Uncle Yuanhan and Aunt Yunyao were already dead. Why did her Aunt Yunyao suddenlye back? She didnt know what had happened, but she knew that she shouldnt ask about it right now. Nice to see you too, Yinuo. Jing Yunyao smiled at her. After that, Master Leng told them to have a seat. Song Yinuo looked to Gu Ning with great excitement. She was also surprised when she walked inside because of Gu Nings presence. Gu Ning became her idol after she learned about her achievements through the Inte. Gu Ning noticed her look, then gave her a smile. From Song Yinuos gaze, Gu Ning knew that she was also her fan. Song Yinuo was thrilled when her idol smiled at her. In fact, she ached to talk with her idol at this moment. Before she came to the capital, she already knew that Gu Ning was her Cousin Shaotings girlfriend but she never had the chance to see Gu Ning before. She alsoined about it when she heard that her mother and her Aunt Yin already had a meal with Gu Ning. When they were chatting with each other, Leng Yuanjin suddenly said, Oh, when Yinuo heard that Yin and I shared a meal with Gu Ningst time, sheined about it and said that I should bring her out too. Shes Gu Nings loyal fan! Hearing that, Song Yinuo felt shy and lowered her head at once, and Leng Yuanjin joked. Look at you. Do you feel embarrassed? Gu Ning is your idol and also your future sister-inw! Mom! Song Yinuo was dissatisfied when her mother joked about her. Ha-ha, your mother is right. Ningning is also your future sister-inw, so you dont need to feel shy in front of her. You should spend more time with her, said Master Leng. Except for Leng Yuanqians family, the other members of the Leng family already epted Gu Ning as the Leng familys grand daughter-inw. Since they were a family, they really should spend more time with one another. The Leng family had to be united for it to be strong. Youre right, Grandpa Leng. Yinuo, why dont we exchange our phone numbers or ID ounts? Gu Ning pleased Song Yinuo of her own ord. Since Master Leng said that they should spend more time with each other, she needed to show with her attitude that she was willing to be Song Yinuos friend. Song Yinuo nodded at once with excitement. Of course! She actually didnt expect it to happen all of a sudden. Although Gu Ning was her future sister-inw and they would be a family, Gu Ning became her idol first, so she still felt nervous in front of Gu Ning. I want that too! Im not Ningnings friend on WeChat yet, said Leng Shaoxun without dy. Me too! I want both a phone number and WeChat ount! Leng Shaoxi was unwilling to be left aside. Afterwards, they took out their phones and went to ask Gu Ning for her phone number and WeChat ount, which amused the other people in the room. Song Yinuo directly sat by Gu Ning after that, and began to chat with her. Once she opened her mouth, she keptplimenting Gu Ning with admiration. Goddess Gu, can we take photos together? Song Yinuo asked Gu Ning with anticipation. Sure! said Gu Ning. Hearing Gu Nings agreement, Song Yinuo was excited and asked again, Can I post them to my WeChat moments? She wanted to do that, but she thought that she still needed to ask for Gu Nings opinion. Of course! Gu Ning agreed. Since she was willing to take photos with Song Yinuo, she wouldnt mind it if Song Yinuo posted the photos on social media. Um, can I say that youre my sister-inw? asked Song Yinuo. Although Song Yinuo was only 13, she was smart and more mature than her age. She knew that Gu Ning was a celebrity and her reputation mattered. Gu Ning was amused by Song Yinuos questions. Im not a big star, so its fine if my romantic rtionship is public. Song Yinuo felt relieved and beamed. Wonderful! I just want to show off our rtionship in front of my ssmates. Many of my ssmates are your fans because they believe youre a kung fu master. If they find out our rtionship, theyll be super envious of me! They were teenagers, so they really admired Gu Nings level of martial arts. Gu Ningughed again after Song Yinuo said that. After that, they took several photos together and Song Yinuo posted them on her WeChat moments. Song Yinuo: You might not believe it, but my idol is my future sister-inw! Im happier than ever now, and well be a family! I can see my idol every day! Song Yinuo only had dozens of contacts on WeChat, and most of them were her friends or ssmates in addition to her rtives. Chapter 1696 - You’ll Never Be Able to Do That

Chapter 1696: Youll Never Be Able to Do That

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Except for her rtives and several close friends, other people didnt know that Song Yinuo had a powerful family, especially her familys rtionship with the Leng family. Her other friends only knew that her family was involved in politics. In addition, Song Yinuo always kept a low profile and never showed off her family background. Shortly after Song Yinuo posted her photos with Gu Ning, many people liked them and leftments. Her ssmates were indeed all envious of her. However, Song Yinuos older female cousin, Song Yaru, left an aggressivement. Song Yaru: No way! Gu Ning doesnt deserve Lord Leng! Seeing thatment, Song Yinuo was mad. Song Yinuo: Why? I think Goddess Gu and my Cousin Shaoting are a perfect match. Theyre so good-looking that I can barely move my eyes away from them when theyre together. She knew that Song Yaru always wanted to marry into the Leng family. Back in the old days, her uncle even mentioned that to her parents and hoped that her parents could help Song Yaru marry into the Leng family. They didnt care whether Song Yaru could marry Leng Shaoming or Leng Shaoting, they simply wanted to be more sessful on the Leng familys coattails. Leng Shaoxun was too young, so he wasnt among their choices, and Song Yaru was already 21 this year. She was a junior studying in the Capital Aeronautics University. Although the Song family was a super-rich family and held an important position in City C, it wasntparable to the Leng family. Song Yinuos parents refused, because they didnt have the right to interfere in the Leng familys family affairs. It wasnt because of the huge gap between the two families as to their social status, because the Leng family valued a persons abilities and character above his or her family background. Song Yinuos parents knew Song Yaru and her parents very well, and they were unwilling to do them that favor. In fact, Song Yaru came to study in the capital in order to get close to the Leng family too. Because Song Yinuos parents refused to help them, Song Yarus parents were displeased, but they didnt dare to argue with them, because Song Yinuos parents were the most outstanding members of the Song family. Therefore, although Song Yinuo hated Song Yaru, she didnt cut off her rtionship with her. Reading Song Yinuos reply, Song Yaru was full of anger and humiliation. She was also jealous of Gu Ning. Song Yaru knew that Leng Shaoting was the eldest grandson of the Leng family, and he was also the youngest major general in their country. Most importantly, he was extraordinarily handsome and she fell in love when she saw his photo for the first time. However, Song Yaru didnt know Leng Shaotings character at all, and she only admired his appearance and family background. Now she learned that Gu Ning became his girlfriend, so she was jealous of Gu Ning and hated her. Although she also knew that Gu Ning was a very outstanding girl, she let jealousy and hatred get the better of her. In her eyes, Gu Ning was excellent, but still didnt deserve a man from the Leng family. Song Yaru: Fine, your future sister-inw, but she isnt yet, right? No one knows what will happen in the future. Shes so young after all. Song Yinuo: No matter what, youll never be able to do it! Song Yaru was furious, because Song Yinuo pointed out what she hated most. She ached to marry into the Leng family, but she had no hope to meet any of its members without Leng Yuanjins help. Upon thinking of that, Song Yaru hated Leng Yuanjin and Song Wenxuan too. She hated them for refusing to help her marry into the Leng family. If she seeded, it would bring a great advantage to the Song family as well! Nevertheless, the Leng familys young male children were also Leng Yuanjins nephews. It was impossible for her to cause her nephews trouble. The Leng family was Leng Yuanjins family too, so she didnt need to be worried about advantages at all. Song Yaru stopped replying to Song Yinuo, because she knew that she would only be angrier. After waiting for a few minutes, Song Yinuo still didnt see Song Yarus response, and she knew that Song Yaru must be full of anger now. ... Before long, dishes were ced on the table, and they enjoyed the meal together. During this meal, everyone enjoyed it except for Leng Yuanqian, but he still stayed to thest second and didnt show his unhappiness. However, they were a family and they had spent a lot of time with each other, so they knew one another very well. They could tell each others emotions by a simple expression. Anyway, they were already used to it, and wouldnt bother to force everyone to be happy. After the meal, they went back to the living room and continued to chat with each other. Gu Ning, however, wouldnt stay, because she was an outsider after all. Moreover, she still needed to pick up Chu Peihan and her other friends at the airport in two hours. Therefore, Gu Ning excused herself and left. When Gu Ning was leaving, Jing Yunyao felt nervous. Although she was a member of the Leng family, she lost her memories and couldnt remember anything about the other family members. Even though she had only spent a few days with Gu Ning, they werent strangers, and she would feel anxious if Gu Ning wasnt by her side. At the same time, she knew that she couldnt leave with Gu Ning now. No matter how uneasy she felt, she had to stay. She came to see Leng Shaoting and she couldnt leave right away. She cared a lot about her rtionship with Leng Shaoting. When Leng Shaoting heard that Gu Ning would leave, he looked at her unhappily, but he also knew that he couldnt leave with her right now. Although Jing Yunyao didnt say anything, Gu Ning saw her anxiety from her eyes, so she said to Jing Yunyao, Mother, its the day when you finally have a family reunion, so you can enjoy it. If you dont want to stay here for the night, Shaoting can drive you back to Mountain River Garden. I have something else to do this afternoon, but Ill go back tonight. Right, you havent gotten your memories back yet, so its not convenient for you to stay here for the time being. I wont force you to stay either, so you can live in Shaotings house. The room you and Yuanhan used to live in has been cleaned up now, and you can move in whenever you want. Youre always wee in the Leng family, said Master Leng. Thanks. Jing Yunyao nodded. After that, Gu Ning left. Although Leng Shaoting couldnt leave with Gu Ning now, he could walk her out and they had a private talk before Gu Ning left. Chapter 1697 - Sound out Gu Ning

Chapter 1697: Sound out Gu Ning

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Other people understood that Leng Shaoting wanted to have a private talk with Gu Ning, so none of them followed and they simply said good-bye to Gu Ning in the living room. When they walked outside, Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning, When did you meet my mother? Why didnt you tell me? He wasnt questioning Gu Ning, but was confused about it. Gu Ning briefly told Leng Shaoting the whole story, and Leng Shaoting was deeply touched because she really cared about him. He stared at her with love in his eyes and ached to press her into his arms. However, there were many people around them, so he could only watch her leaving. ... The car which was used to pick up Chu Peihan and her other friends was ready, but Leng Shaoting couldnt go with her right now, so Gu Ning could only go alone. It stopped in Shengshi Hotel. Leng Shaoting originally arranged for someone to drive it for Gu Ning, but Gu Ning rejected it and said that she could go to drive it on her own. Although Leng Shaoting wouldnt go with her, there still would be six people in all including herself. Therefore, Gu Ning couldnt drive her own car, because it could only amodate five people. The capital had strict traffic rules, so they shouldnt squeeze more people into a car than its capacity. Therefore Leng Shaoting prepared a fancy MPV with seven seats for her, which was enough. Because it was still early, Gu Ning drove her car back to Century City first before she left for Shengshi Hotel. Shengshi Hotel had a branch in every district in the capital, and Leng Shaoting arranged for Mu Ke and the others to stay in the Shengshi Hotel in the southern district for their convenience, because it was closer to Century City. Gu Ning stopped her car, then walked to take a taxi. However, when she almost reached the gate, she saw Baili Zongxue walking inside and Baili Zongxue noticed her too. Baili Zongxue hadnt seen Gu Ning for a long time, so she was excited to see her right now. She walked towards Gu Ning at once and greeted her. Hi, Gu Ning, been a while! Have you been very busy these days? Been a while. Yeah, I have been a little busy recently, said Gu Ning. Oh, by the way, Ive been epted by the Capital University too! Well study in the same university, said Baili Zongxue with great excitement. Although she tried to form a rtionship with Gu Ning for a purpose, she also wanted to make friends with her. In addition, her purpose wouldnt hurt Gu Ning. Really? Thats wonderful! Gu Ning actually wasnt surprised, because she already knew, but she still pretended to be surprised on the surface. Well, I identally cut my hand a few days ago, and I used the medicine produced by yourpany. The wound stopped bleeding at once, and there was a scar within several hours. It disappeared after two days, which is quite amazing! However, I dont see any special substances in it. Is there any magical things in it? asked Baili Zongxue with excitement and admiration, but she carefully observed Gu Nings expressions when she said that. She was aware that the medicines and make-up products produced by Gu Ningspanies contained magical power, and she purposely said that to sound out Gu Ning. If Gu Ning looked a little guilty or uneasy, she must know about the existence of magical power. Moreover, it should be kept a secret from other people, so normally people would feel guilty or uneasy when others asked about it. If Gu Ning stayed calm, it was possible that she didnt know that the magical power was something mortals shouldnt know. Those were Baili Zongxues guesses. Although Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl and she might not be able to see anything from her face, she still wanted to try it. Hearing that question, Gu Ning knew that Baili Zongxue was sounding her out. She didnt feel displeased, and stayed calm as usual. Yeah, there indeed is a special substance which isnt written on the list, but Im afraid I cant tell you what it is. Seeing Gu Nings calm face, Baili Zongxue believed that she didnt know the importance of magical power. I understand. Its your business, and I shouldnt know the details. Baili Zongxue had no intention to ask further about it, in case Gu Ning was suspicious of her. They werent familiar after all, and even if they were familiar, they shouldnt talk about business secrets. What Baili Zongxue didnt know was that Gu Ning was already aware of her real purpose. Gu Ning was still kind to her just because she knew that she wouldnt hurt her. Um, I have something to deal with right now, and I have to go. We can have a gathering when were free one day, said Gu Ning. Sure! Baili Zongxue said, then they separated. Once Baili Zongxue turned around, she looked slightly upset, because they still found nothing useful after such a long time. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua had been spying on Gu Ning too, but they suddenly went back to the cultivation world. No one knew whether they had found something useful, or simply went back for their cultivation. After all, the kung fupetition wasing. She hoped that the Dongfang family found nothing useful as well. If the Dongfang family had the help of magical power, it would be stronger. ... Gu Ning walked to the roadside, and she felt the air of a cultivator when she was waiting for a taxi. It approached her from the left side, so Gu Ning knew that it wasnt Baili Zongxue, but it could be Baili Zongyang. They were the only cultivators who lived here. However, when Gu Ning looked over, she was surprised to see Jing Jining. Although Gu Ning was surprised to see him here, he must have shown up for a reason. Nevertheless, Gu Ning didnt think that Jing Jining came for her. If it wasnt a coincidence, he must havee for Baili Zongxue. As Jing Jining walked near, Gu Ning politely greeted him. Hi, Uncle Jing, what a coincidence! Hi, are you free now? I have something to talk about with you, said Jing Jining. In fact, he indeed didnte for Gu Ning, and he simply followed Baili Zongxue and surprisingly found out that Baili Zongxue knew Gu Ning too, so he wanted to ask Gu Ning about something. Sure, but I only have 20 minutes, said Gu Ning. She realized that Jing Jining caught her talking with Baili Zongxue just then, so she guessed that he must want to talk with her about Baili Zongxue or Leng Shaoting. Where are you going? I can send you there and well talk on the way, said Jing Jining. He drove a car this time, but it belonged to the hotel, because he didnt have a car in the capital. Chapter 1698 - Despise Tang Bingsen’s Acceptance

Chapter 1698: Despise Tang Bingsens eptance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Great, said Gu Ning, then followed Jing Jining, walking to his car. After they were in the car, Jing Jining asked, Do you know Baili Zongxue? Although he asked that question, he already had the answer. Yes, said Gu Ning. Do you know her real identity? asked Jing Jining. Although Jing Yunyao told him that Gu Ning could feel a cultivator, she didnt tell him that Gu Ning already met other cultivators. Of course, Gu Ning said. Whats your rtionship with her? asked Jing Jining. Although it had nothing to do with him, he was worried that members of the Baili family built a rtionship with Gu Ning for a purpose. Jing Jining knew that he shouldnt interfere in it and he was afraid that Gu Ning might be displeased, so he exined at once. Please dont misunderstand me. I have no intention to judge your choices of friends, but Im simply worried that members of the Baili family build a rtionship with you for a purpose. Well, we just know each other, and I know what they aim to do. Im a jade businesswoman, so they originally wanted to buy more high quality jade through me for their cultivation. I dont think theyre unkind to me, and I also want to learn more about cultivators through them, said Gu Ning. Jing Yunyao already told Gu Ning that Jing Jining was aware of the fact that she could feel cultivators, so Gu Ning could be honest with him. Gu Ning wasnt unhappy about it. Since Jing Yunyao trusted Jing Jining, she was willing to trust him too. However, she didnt tell Jing Jining that Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue also wanted the magical power in the medicines produced by herpany. At least she wouldnt tell Jing Jining of her own ord before Jing Jining asked her about that. If Jing Jining asked her about that, she wouldnt hide the truth from him. Jing Yunyao knew about it after all, so there was no need for Gu Ning to deceive Jing Jining. In fact, even if Gu Ning was going to tell Jing Jining anything about the magical power, she would give him the same answer she told Jing Yunyao, and wouldnt tell him its source. Are you involved in jade business as well? Jing Jining was surprised when he heard that. Yes, the Colorful Jade Provider in City Teng is mypany, said Gu Ning. Knowing that, Jing Jining was more surprised. Youre the person who unseated the Wang family in City Teng! Jing Jining was a jade businessman too, so he naturally had heard of the Jing family. He knew it was the Colorful Jade Provider which reced the Wang family in City Teng. Nevertheless, he didnt know many details, because they werent businesspetitors and he didnt bother to do an investigation about it. Therefore, he didnt know that Gu Ning was the boss of Colorful Jade Provider until now. If he had done an investigation, he would have found out that Gu Ning was the boss of Colorful Jade Provider and Leng Shaoting got the right of development for her. I had conflicts against the Wang family when I went to City Teng. It was their fault, but they still wanted to take revenge, so I had to unseat them, said Gu Ning. Youre really a girl who is full of surprises! I believe you have many morepanies under your name, right? said Jing Jining. He was right. Um, I have a real estatepany too, but it isnt very big, said Gu Ning. Jing Jining didnt ask further about it, because he knew it would be annoying if he kept on asking about it. After that, they talked more about Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning got out of the car when they arrived at Shengshi Hotel. Gu Ning then called the number which Leng Shaoting gave her and said that she came for the car. Before long, a man drove a car out and stopped outside the hotel. He gave Gu Ning the key and Gu Ning drove the car away. ... Chu Peihan and others arrived at the airport of the capital at 4:50 pm, and Gu Ning had an hour and twenty minutes before that. She would spend 50 minutes on her way, so she needed to wait for half an hour after she arrived at the airport. Anyway, she was free now, so she decided to go there earlier. Right after she arrived at the airport, Gu Ning received Tang Qingyangs call, and he asked her, Hey, did you annoy Tang Bingsen again? I heard that he had a heart attack, and has been absent for days! Tang Qingyang sounded quite excited. It was impossible for him not to be excited, because Tang Bingsen had killed his father and he dreamed of taking revenge. Since Tang Bingsen had a bad result now, he was happier than ever. Hearing that, Gu Ning smiled and said, Yes, he found out that Feng Lin and their son already ran away. He called me and asked me for the reason. I seized the chance to annoy him, but his eptance is too weak. Gu Ning despised Tang Bingsens eptance. Tang Qingyang didnt know what to say when he heard that, because not many people had as strong an eptance as Gu Ning. If he were Tang Bingsen, he would have a breakdown too. Although he had no sympathy for Tang Bingsen and even gloated over his failure, he had to admit that Tang Bingsen had really tough days recently. What had happened to Tang Yaxin, Qi Ziyue, the Tianying Gang, and Feng Lin all made him feel angry and greatly threatened. Once Tang Bingsen heard that Feng Lin and Feng Qile disappeared, he sent out many people to search for them, but only found that they already went to Country Y. Even though Tang Bingsen had friends in Country Y, he had already missed the chance to catch Feng Lin and Feng Qile when he heard the news. It was impossible for Tang Bingsens friends to check every surveince camera to find his mistress and illegitimate son. Feng Lin was also afraid that Tang Aining might regret it, so they went away as far as possible. Feng Lin was able to be a senior manager of Tang Bingsenspany, not only because of their affair, but also because of her abilities. Therefore, there was no problem for her to live a good life in Country Y. Moreover, Feng Lin had studied for two years in Country Y, so she was fluent in Language Y. As for Feng Qile, he was born to inherit the Tang Organization, so he was good at Language Y too. Chapter 1699 - Force him to Step down

Chapter 1699: Force him to Step down

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because Tang Bingsen had a heart problem, he couldnt attend the meeting in thepany. As a result, Tang Qingyang, who had only a few less shares than Tang Bingsen, began to manage everything in thepany. Tang Bingsen was definitely reluctant to see it happen, but it was the result voted for by most of the major shareholders. Most major shareholders agreed with Tang Qingyangs proposals, so he won their support too. Tang Bingsen couldnt attend the meeting, nor could he appoint someone to exercise his rights on his behalf, because he had to transfer the shares to this person in this case. Only the person holding the shares could intervene in thepanys decisions. Without shares, even the person whom Tang Bingsen was closest to couldnt interfere in the business. Therefore, although Tang Bingsen was unwilling to ept the result, he was left no choice. Moreover, Tang Qingyangs decisions were indeed good for the development of thepany, so he couldnt disagree only for his own good, because he would suffer the greatest loss if he insisted on doing that. Why dont you make a transfer contract, and we can force him to step down? We can say that Tang Bingsen is seriously ill and can no longer manage thepany, so his nephew, Tang Qingyang, will rece him. Gu Ning said, Anyway, Tang Bingsen has no children to inherit his family business now. Its totally legal and reasonable if you do that. In addition, its Tang Bingsens daughter who made him a tragedy and joke, so outsiders wont be suspicious of you. Youre right! Tang Qingyang immediately agreed with Gu Ning, because he trusted her. Upon thinking that the long drama was finally about to over, Tang Qingyang was greatly excited. He simply wanted to take revenge, and did not really care for the property. In fact, it was very easy for Gu Ning to force Tang Bingsen to step down, but she didnt do that until she finished torturing him. She wouldnt let him fail easily. However, it was time for her to close it now. Im upied these days, but we can take action when Im free, said Gu Ning. Sure, Tang Qingyang said. Gu Ning stayed in the car, and went to the arrival hall when there was about a dozen minutes. As she walked into the hall, it was about the time her friends arrived but it would still take them about 20 minutes to get out of the ne and pick up their luggage. Therefore, Gu Ning stayed there and waited for them. During the wait, Gu Ning felt many people were looking at her, and she also heard other people talking about her. They either recognized her orplimented her outstanding appearance. Some men were even criticized by their girlfriends because they kept ncing at Gu Ning, but it wasnt serious. About 20 minutester, Chu Peihan and the others walked out. Each of the three boys pulled a suitcase. Mu Ke did that for Yu Mixi, Hao Ran for Chu Peihan, and Zhang Tianping for Mu Ke. Why did Mu Ke leave his own suitcase to another person and go to help Yu Mixi with hers? The answer was very simple, because Yu Mixi was his girlfriend. Although Mu Ke and Yu Mixi already became boyfriend and girlfriend earlier on, Yu Mixi didnt know that Mu Ke applied for the same university as her until they received the admission letter. Yu Mixi was deeply touched at that time. Mu Kes parents also heard about their rtionshipter. They didnt disagree with it, even though there was a huge gap between their family background. They hoped that Mu Ke could have a girlfriend of the same economic level as him, but they would never despise Yu Mixi. It was because of Gu Ning to some extent. Yu Mixi was Gu Nings good friend, and Gu Ning was always willing to help her. Yu Mixi also worked hard, which meant that she could have a bright future. So Mu Kes parents valued their future daughter-inws abilities above her family background. They hoped that their future daughter-inw could be an independent girl instead of relying on her family to live. They also had the same requirement for Mu Ke. Although Mu Ke was the sole heir of the Mu family, he needed to have the ability to manage his family business well. If he couldnt do that, his family business would be ruined one day. Whether in business or politics, everyone needed to work hard to win in endlesspetitions. However, Mu Kes parents were unhappy that Mu Ke chose the same university as Yu Mixi, because he was able to go to a better college. Unfortunately, they already had the admission letter, so they could only ept it. Although Mu Ke did it for Yu Mixi, Yu Mixi was unaware of it, so Mu Kes parents didnt me her for it. Boss! Chu Peihan ran towards Gu Ning and gave her a big hug once she saw her. Several girls who recognized Gu Ning said with envy at once, Wow, it must be great to be Goddess Gus friend! She can have Goddess Gu pick her up and can also hug Goddess Gu. I wish I could be Goddess Gus friend too. Boss! Ningning! Mu Ke and the others went to Gu Ning and were also excited to see her. Been a while! How have you been recently? asked Gu Ning. Gu Ning was happy to see them too, because they were her good friends in high school. Most importantly, they didnt be friends for any benefits and were good friends. Were all good! They smiled at Gu Ning. After that, they left together. Boss, can you bring us to yourpany first? asked Chu Peihan. Sure, we can go to mypany right now, then we can dine together before we make arrangements for the following days, said Gu Ning. Great! Each of them was very excited, and they were curious to see Gu Ningspany. On the way, theyughed and chatted with each other. About an hourter, they arrived at the headquarters of the Shengning Organization. Boss, is it this office building? asked Hao Ran. Yeah, there is another office building under construction behind it, said Gu Ning. Wow, it must be super expensive in the capital! Chu Peihan eximed. This wasnt City F after all, and the housing price was extremely high in the capital. A luxurious house in City F might only cost ten thousand yuan a square-meter, but it could be over a hundred thousand yuan in the capital. Therefore, the money Gu Ning paid for these two office buildings could buy arge living area in City F. Um, Im not very clear about it, said Gu Ning, because the second office building wasnt done yet, and she was still spending more money on it. Thend is quite expensive in the capital, but the construction materials should be at the same prices as those in other cities, but this piece ofnd alone might cost several hundred million yuan, said Mu Ke. Chapter 1700 - Easily Replaced

Chapter 1700: Easily Reced

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Its evil capitalism! Hao Ran said. The car stopped outside the gate of the grand office building, then they got out of it. Nice to see you, Chairman Gu. A security guard greeted Gu Ning with great respect once he saw her. Gu Ning then gave the car key to him and asked him to park it in the parking lot, otherwise it would block the entrance. As Gu Ning walked inside with her friends, all the staff greeted her with respect. Nice to see you, Chairman Gu. After they entered an elevator, Hao Ran said with excitement, Wow, boss, its so cool! Ill tell my staff to call me Chairman Hao once I walk into thepany in the future. You can, but you must study hard first. You need to prove that you have the ability to take over your family business. Business is like a battlefield without smoke. If you dont have abilities, youll be easily reced, said Gu Ning to encourage Hao Ran. Although Hao Ran had made a big change during this year, he still couldnt focus on his studies. If Hao Ran was determined to be a sessful businessman, she wouldnt hesitate to help him. However, if he refused to work for his own future, it would be useless even if she wanted to help him. Although Hao Ran was her friend, she wouldnt help azy man. Boss, you dont need to be worried about that. Youre my idol, and Ill learn from you, said Hao Ran with a serious expression. Gu Ning brought them straight to the 18th floor, where her office was. Although they came to herpany for a tour, it wasnt appropriate for them to walk around casually, because it would affect the staff. If they wanted to go to other floors, they had to wait till the staff left at 6 pm. Boss, is this whole floor your office? asked Hao Ran. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Its big! said Hao Ran. His fathers office was much smaller than Gu Nings. The floor of Gu Nings office was about a thousand square meters. Um, I only use several of the rooms on this floor, and most of the other rooms are empty, said Gu Ning. It was impossible for her to use the whole floor by herself, but it was the chairmans office after all, and should be separated from the other offices. The teahouse is the next room. There is tea, fruit juice, water, and coffee. You can have whatever you want, said Gu Ning. Great! The others didnt think it was inappropriate, because they were good friends. Yu Mixi, what do you want? Mu Ke asked Yu Mixi. Juice please, said Yu Mixi. Afterwards, Mu Ke went to make a ss of juice for Yu Mixi. Hao Ran, a cup of coffee please, Chu Peihan said to Hao Ran. No problem. Hao Ran didnt mind it at all, and went to make a cup of coffee for Chu Peihan. At this time, Gu Ning received a message from Chen Cangyi. Chen Cangyi heard that she came with her friends today and asked her whether they needed an attendant. Gu Ning replied that they didnt need an attendant, and that they could do everything on their own. Since she said that, Chen Cangyi didnt say anything further about it. He didnt go upstairs to bother Gu Ning either. He had nothing important to talk about with Gu Ning anyway. You can do your homework on the Inte to see where you want to have fun in the capital. We can go to have fun together tomorrow. Itll bete when we finish dinner tonight, so we wont hang out today, Gu Ning said to Chu Peihan and her other friends. Although she had stayed in the capital for a long time, she seldom had fun outside, so she wasnt familiar with that. Gu Ning would listen to them wherever they wanted to go. Um, we have actually already reached an agreement. Well visit the pce tomorrow and Hengdian World Studios the day after tomorrow, and... said Chu Peihan and she suddenly squinted at Gu Ning. It seemed that she had an evil idea in her mind. Chu Peihan continued, Boss, if its possible, can you let us y some roles in An Empress of Military Blood? We dont need many lines; we simply want to show our faces. You dont need to pay us either, we just want to experience what it feels like when we all put on clothes from the ancient time. Its easy, but I cant get important roles for you, because the shooting is about to end. You can get some unimportant roles, said Gu Ning. She didnt think it was difficult. If she was able to satisfy her friends needs, she would. Moreover, they just wanted unimportant roles, and all the important roles were settled earlier. Chu Peihan knew the rules too. All the important roles were settled in contracts and actors couldnt end the agreement as they wanted or they would have to pay a lot of money for it and their reputation would be damaged too. Therefore, Chu Peihan only wanted to y an unimportant role to experience it. There were many extras at the set after all, and nobody cared about them. With Gu Nings agreement, Chu Peihan smiled with satisfaction. Although Hao Ran and the others had no interest in acting, they thought that filming was fun, and they wouldnt mind joining the crew for a few days. However, if they had to do that every day, they would go crazy. ... When it was about 6 pm, they went to Shengshi Hotel. Because everything was arranged well, Gu Ning directly went to see the manager. She called the manager once they walked into the hall of Shengshi Hotel, and the manager walked out to serve them without dy. His leader told him to serve them well, so he didnt dare to bete. Nice to see you, Miss Gu. Im the manager here, my name is Wu Chuan. Wu Chuan greeted Gu Ning politely. Nice to meet you, Manager Wu, said Gu Ning. After that, Manager Wu took out a room keycard and gave it to Gu Ning. Miss Gu, this is the room keycard. Thanks. Gu Ning handed the card to Mu Ke and told him to ce their luggage in their room while they went to order some food in the private room at the dining hall. Yu Mixis and Chu Peihans luggage was put in Gu Nings car, because they would be staying in Gu Nings house. Manager Wu then guided Gu Ning and the others to the private room at the dining hall. They had prepared the best room for Gu Ning. Mu Ke soon came down and joined them. When they finished dinner, it was nearly 8:30 pm, and they separated at 9 pm. Mu Ke and the other boys went to their room, while Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi followed Gu Ning to Century City. Chapter 1701 - The Grand Palace

Chapter 1701: The Grand Pce

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the way to Gu Nings house, she told Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi that she needed to visit Leng Shaotings motherter, so she would be absent tonight. She woulde back tomorrow to spend more time with them. As for the reason why she needed to see Leng Shaotings mother, she lied and said that Leng Shaotings mother didnt feel well. Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi didnt know Leng Shaotings family background, so they werent surprised when they heard about his mother. And since Leng Shaotings mother didnt feel well, they wouldnt keep Gu Ning with them. My house isnt far from the hotel, and it only takes 10 minutes to get there by car. Do you want to have breakfast on your own, or go to the hotel and dine with Hao Ran and the other boys, or wait for me to pick you up? asked Gu Ning. Well share breakfast with them in the hotel! You can directly pick us up at the hotel, said Chu Peihan. They werent kids, and Chu Peihan wasnt a weak girl at all. Gu Ning drove Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi to Century City. After preparing rooms for them and making sure that there were no problems, Gu Ning left. When she got back to Mountain River Garden, it was already 11 pm. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao came at 10 pm, but they didnt go to sleep yet, instead they chatted with each other in the living room. Although Leng Shaoting wasnt talkative, they mainly talked about Leng Yuanhan and Yunyaos old stories. Jing Yunyao was nervous when Gu Ning wasnt by her side, so she couldnt rx until Gu Ning came back. Although Leng Shaoting was her son, she lost her memories of him, so she still felt uneasy when they were alone together. Therefore, the slightly depressed atmosphere didnt be rxed until Gu Ning was back. Mother, I need to hang out with my friends tomorrow, so I cant stay with you. Why dont you let Shaoting take you to visit his fathers grave? said Gu Ning. Sure, said Jing Yunyao. Since Gu Ning wasnt free, she wouldnt force Gu Ning to stay with her. Where will you go tomorrow? asked Leng Shaoting. The pce, and we will probably stay there for the day, said Gu Ning. Well, I can take my mother to visit my fathers grave tomorrow morning, and we can go to the pce together in the afternoon. My parents used to take me there very often, said Leng Shaoting. He wanted to take Jing Yunyao to the pce too, because it might be helpful for her to get her memories back. In addition, Leng Shaoting also wanted to have fun with Gu Ning. Although there would be arge group of people, he would feel happy as long as he could be with Gu Ning. Sure, said Gu Ning. She didnt think there was anything wrong with it if Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao joined them. They chatted for a while longer, before going to sleep at 12 am. Because Jing Yunyao stayed in the house with them, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting couldnt sleep together tonight. Jing Yunyao slept in the same room, Gu Ning slept in the masters bedroom, while Leng Shaoting slept in the guests room. Because of Jing Yunyao, Leng Shaoting didnt dare to do anything inappropriate and sneak into Gu Nings room in the night. Jing Yunyao was a cultivator, so she would hear any light sound so Leng Shaoting could only chat with Gu Ning on WeChat. That night, Jing Yunyao kept having some dreams, but she couldnt remember anything when she woke up the next day. The next morning, Leng Shaoting got up first and prepared breakfast for Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao didnt think that it was wrong for Leng Shaoting to make breakfast for them. Some people thought that housework was a womans job, and a daughter-inw was merely a nurse to serve their son, but Jing Yunyao had a different opinion. In Jing Yunyaos eyes, since Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were girlfriend and boyfriend now, they should care about each others feelings. Whoever was able or free to do the housework should do it. It also depended on the way they got along with each other. Even if Leng Shaoting did all the housework, Jing Yunyao wouldnt think that it was wrong, because it showed Leng Shaotings love towards Gu Ning. As long as they were in love, it was their own affair how they chose to live their life. Although Jing Yunyao was Leng Shaotings mother, she wouldnt interfere in it. It would only cause conflict if the mother-inw interfered in their rtionship. After having breakfast, Gu Ning wanted to wash the dishes, but Leng Shaoting stopped her. He told her to have a rest, and that he would do it. ... When it was nearly 8 am, Gu Ning left the house. Because it was rush hour, there was a lot of traffic on the road. So it was almost 9 am when Gu Ning arrived at the Shengshi Hotel. Because the ancient pce was in the city center of the capital, Gu Ning went back to the city center from the southern district after she went to the southern district from the city center. Gu Ning called Mu Ke when she had almost arrived, so they came down to wait for her. Once Gu Nings car showed up, they got inside and left together. After 9 am, there wasnt much traffic on the road so they arrived at the pce in 40 minutes. The imperial pce was an ancient pce. Now it had be a tourist attraction, and many people visited it every day. If it was a holiday, it would be super crowded making it impossible for the tourists to appreciate the views. There would be people everywhere and everyone had to walk slowly. After parking the car, Gu Ning went to buy tickets and they went inside together. Because it was still early, there werent many people. Normally, tourists came after lunch. The pce was veryrge, with a construction area of about 150 thousand square meters, more than 70rge and small pces, and more than 9 thousand houses. It was one of thergest and best-preserved wooden ancient buildings in the world. Therefore, it was impossible for them to see every corner of it in a day. In fact, it wasnt fully open, and tourists could only see its front half. The pce had basically been repaired, and the ces that hadnt been repaired were deste and gloomy, especially the harem and cold pce. No one dared to walk there and nobody was allowed to go there either. The harem was like a battlefield since ancient times. Thepetition among concubines was endless till someone died, and countless dead people were buried there. Without repair, there was wild grass everywhere and it looked deste. There were four gates around the pce, and the front gate was called the South Gate. Gu Ning and her friends walked in from the South Gate. The South Gate was tall and wide with beautiful patterns, which were quite impressive. Wow, where the ancient emperors lived is indeed a grand ce, said Mu Ke. Chapter 1702 - Good Men Won’t Argue with Women

Chapter 1702: Good Men Wont Argue with Women

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Right! I wish I could travel backwards in time to be an emperor in ancient times, ha-ha! said Hao Ran. He was reading a time-traveling novel these days, and the male protagonist became an emperor in the ancient time after traveling backwards in time, so he had dreamed about it too. I think you merely want thousands of legal concubines. Chu Peihan joked. Ridiculous! Im not that kind of man. Hao Ran argued, implying that he was a good man. Really? I cant believe it, said Chu Peihan on purpose. Fine, good men wont argue with women. Hao Ran rolled his eyes and ignored Chu Peihan. Actually, he had to admit that he was no match for Chu Peihan. He couldnt win an argument or a fight against her, and he felt a little upset about it. However, he had to ept reality. I know Ive hit the point! Ha-ha, said Chu Peihan with pride. However, she was just joking. This pce just looks good, but its an extremely dangerous ce. Each day was full of conspiracy and trickery. The emperor wasnt safe. Instead, he faced the greatest danger. He was always on guard against being assassinated, Zhang Tianping said. Its easy if you want to be an emperor. If mypany needs an emperor for costume dramas in the future, Ill let you y it. Of course, thats on the condition that this role isnt the main role. If its the main role, Ill let the director take full control. If you want to get the role, use your initiative and go to do the audition, Gu Ning said. An important role required great acting, but Hao Ran wasnt an excellent actor. Gu Ning had to make sure of the quality of the shows produced by herpany. If she allowed Hao Ran to get in through the back door just because he was a good friend, she would be an irresponsible boss. However, if the role wasnt important, it wouldnt matter. Great! If the part of the role in the show can be over in a few days, itll be best! I cant stand it if it takes a long time, said Hao Ran with excitement. They kept on walking ahead to arge square. The Jinshui River in the square wound its way from west to east. There were five stone bridges across the river and on both sides of the square were neatly arranged corridors. As early as outside the South Gate, Chu Peihan and the others already had their mobile phones ready, and they took pictures all the way in. At first, they took pictures of the surrounding scenery, and now they directly pulled Gu Ning over and began to take pictures together. Gu Ning stayed patient and let them do whatever they wanted, she was simply being cooperative. At the front of the square was the Hall of Supreme Harmony. The Hall of Supreme Harmony rose some 30 meters above the level of the surrounding square, and it was the ceremonial center of imperial power. For example, when the emperor ascended the throne, the emperor got married, the queen was enrolled, the emperor epted congrattions from civil and military officials it was here and used it to give a banquet to the ministers. Built above three levels of marble stone base, and surrounded by bronze incense burners, the Hall of Supreme Harmony was thergest wooden structure within the pce. It was eleven bays wide C with the main room being nine bays wide C and five bays deep, the numbers nine and five being symbolically connected to the majesty of the Emperor. The six pirs nearest the imperial throne were covered with gold, and the entire area was decorated with a dragon motif. The Dragon Throne, in particr, had five dragons coiled around the back and handrests. The screen behind it featured sets of nine dragons, again reflecting the nine-five symbolism. ... At this time, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao arrived at the National Cemetery. On their way, Jing Yunyao bought some flowers. They found Leng Yuanhans grave. On the tombstone, there were portraits of Leng Yuanhan and Yun Yao, but Leng Yuanhan and another woman were in the tomb. Fifteen years ago, their bodies werent burned, so Leng Yuanhans whole body was buried. Although Jing Yunyao already saw Leng Yuanhans photo before she came here, she still felt shocked and her heart pounded fast once she saw his photo on the tombstone. Her body also began to shake, the flowers almost falling from her hands. Jing Yunyao slowly squatted down and ced the flowers in front of Leng Yuanhans tombstone. Looking at the portrait of him and herself on the tombstone, she couldnt help but cry again. Leng Shaoting hadnt visited the grave of his parents for a long time, so he also felt quite sad at this moment. In fact, he wished that his father werent dead either. He wished that his father could show up out of blue like his mother. Unfortunately, it was only his wish, because the dead man in the tomb was really his father. In a minute, a series of pictures suddenly yed in front of Jing Yunyaos eyes. From the pictures, she saw her first meeting with Leng Yuanhan, which Peng Yunlong told her about before. This time, everything looked so real that it helped her remember what she had been through. However, Leng Yuanhan and Yunyao had been together for 13 years, so it was impossible for her to see everything from the pictures. She only saw some important things that she remembered. As she watched the pictures, Jing Yunyaos head began to ache and she passed out the next second. Mom! Leng Shaoting supported Jing Yunyao on time so she didnt fall on the ground. Since Jing Yunyao fainted, Leng Shaoting couldnt stay there any longer. He carried her in his arms and left at once. Luckily, Leng Shaoting could still feel Jing Yunyaos breath, so he knew that her life wasnt in danger. It wasnt easy for a cultivator to be hurt after all. Leng Shaoting put Jing Yunyao down on the rear seats, then drove the car away. Because Jing Yunyao didnt feelfortable, Leng Shaoting didnt go to see Gu Ning and instead brought Jing Yunyao back home for a rest. About 10 minutester, Jing Yunyao woke up and found herself in the car, then realized that she passed out again. Are you alright? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Leng Shaoting asked with concern. Im fine. Why dont you stop the car by the road for a while? I can circte the energy in my body to help myself recover, said Jing Yunyao. Sure, said Leng Shaoting and stopped the car by the roadside. Once the car was stopped, Jing Yunyao sat cross-legged and began to circte the energy around her body. After five minutes, Jing Yunyao stopped and her face returned to normal. Chapter 1703 - I Definitely Will

Chapter 1703: I Definitely Will

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Do you want to meet Ningning or go back home? asked Leng Shaoting. Although he wanted to see Gu Ning right now, he cared more about Jing Yunyaos body and mood. Im fine. Lets go to see Ningning now! I want to visit the museum too, said Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao remembered something, but it wasnt aplete story and it only happened within a short time, but she saw the museum in the pce in her memories. They didnt go to visit it for fun, they went to chase a thief. Unfortunately, she only remembered half of the story, then fainted, so she wanted to visit the museum to try to remember the rest of the story. Sure, said Leng Shaoting. After remaining silent for a while, Leng Shaoting said to Jing Yunyao, Its 11 am now, and it should be 12 pm when we arrive at the pce. Why dont you call Ningning and tell her that well have lunch togetherter? Great, said Jing Yunyao and called Gu Ning. At this time, Gu Ning and her friends were still looking around in the Hall of Supreme Harmony because it was very big and they kept taking photos along the way. Jing Yunyao conveyed Leng Shaotings message to Gu Ning, and Gu Ning undoubtedly agreed. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao would arrive in 40 minutes, and Gu Ning and her friends would finish walking around the Hall of Supreme Harmony in 10 minutes too. So they would dine outside ande inside again. Although they needed to buy tickets again after they left, Gu Ning didnt mind. Hearing that Leng Shaoting wasing, Gu Nings friends were nervous. It wasnt because they didnt want him toe, but because they stood in awe of him. Actually, they were excited to see Leng Shaoting, because he was the youngest major general in their country! Not many people were able to see him in the flesh. Gu Ning had visited the pce in her previous incarnation, and she had done her homeworkst night before she went to bed, so she knew where to have delicious food. At the beginning, Gu Ning and her friends nned to dine casually in the pce, because there were simple meals at the west side of the square. However, since Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao would join them for lunch, they decided to choose a good meal. Because they needed to drive for a few minutes to get to a good restaurant, they directly went to the parking lot. The restaurant Gu Ning chose was called Pce Food. Although it was a modern building, it was decorated in the ancient style. It also had a good environment with separated yards, fake mountains, and gazebos. Gu Ning actually nned toe here for dinner today, but advanced the n. Because she already had the n yesterday, she directly told Jing Yunyao the address when she received her call earlier. Neither Jing Yunyao nor Leng Shaoting was a picky eater, so they told Gu Ning to order dishes before they came. It took some time for the cook to prepare their food anyway. Gu Ning booked a private room and directly told her friends to order whatever they wanted. She also sent Jing Yunyao a message and told her the number of the private room. After ordering, Gu Ning told her friends to wait in the private room while she went to wait for Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao outside. About 10 minutester, Leng Shaotings car came and stopped next to Gu Nings car. Hi, mother, Shaoting! Gu Ning walked to them. Sorry to keep you waiting, said Jing Yunyao with slight embarrassment. No worries, the dishes arent on the table yet, said Gu Ning. After that, they walked in together. Once the door of the private room was pushed open, Chu Peihan and the others stood up with one ord. It seemed that they had been trained before, but actually they were just nervous. After that, they greeted Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao together. Nice to see you, Mr. Leng and Mrs. Leng. Leng Shaoting lightly answered, but didnt say anything further. Jing Yunyao smiled at them. Nice to see you too! Afterwards, they went to seat themselves around the table. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao separately sat by Leng Shaotings sides, because they were afraid that the others might feel uneasy if they sat next to Leng Shaoting. In fact, even though they didnt sit next to Leng Shaoting, they were still nervous, and they remained quiet after Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao came. However, it was mostly because Jing Yunyao was older than them, so they tended to behave themselves in front of her. Gu Ning had to create a rxed atmosphereter, because it would be embarrassing if everyone remained quiet during the meal. Gradually, they were rxed. Mr. Leng, do you n to marry our boss? asked Chu Peihan. Of course, I definitely will, said Leng Shaoting. He didnt feel uneasy at all when he faced that question, even though Jing Yunyao was by his side. Um, although Ningning is too young to get married, you can get engaged first! Do you have the n to do that? asked Chu Peihan again. Of course, and my grandfather has already talked about that with Master Tang. We wanted to settle it as soon as possible, but Master Tang said that there isnt a good date this year after looking at our date of birth and eight characters of a horoscope, said Leng Shaoting. When it was brought up, Leng Shaoting was upset, because he had to wait for the next year. What? Hearing that, everyone turned to look at Gu Ning with great surprise, because Gu Ning never told them that. Boss, why didnt you tell us? Did you n to keep it a secret from us? Chu Peihan questioned Gu Ning in anger. We failed to get engaged! Ill tell you when the date is settled, said Gu Ning. She didnt think that she had done anything wrong. Chu Peihan was struck dumb for a second, then epted it. Fine. They knew that Gu Ning wouldnt ignore them, so Chu Peihan was merelyining. Chapter 1704 - My Period Is Coming

Chapter 1704: My Period Is Coming

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Jing Yunyao wasnt surprised because Gu Ning already told her. After chatting for a while, the dishes were all ced on the table, and they began to enjoy the meal. They had a rest for a while when they finished lunch before they went to the pce again. Jing Yunyao still sat in Leng Shaotings car, and Gu Ning drove her friends there. This time, Leng Shaoting went to buy tickets before they entered the pce. Jing Yunyao came to the pce for the purpose of going to the museum. Gu Ning and her friends had already looked around in the Hall of Supreme Harmony, and their next stop was also the museum, so they didnt stop at the Hall of Supreme Harmony and went straight through it to the museum. On their way, Jing Yunyao told Gu Ning what had happened to her when she and Leng Shaoting visited Leng Yuanhans grave, so she would go straight to her destinationter and wouldnt go slowly around with them. Because the museum was veryrge, and there were many areas andpartments. One dynasty was in one area, and not everything was disyed in a big hall. Although Jing Yunyao was apanied by Leng Shaoting, she was in a special situation, so Gu Ning wouldnt leave her alone. Therefore, Gu Ning told Chu Peihan and her other friends to look around on their own and that she would go to see other things with Jing Yunyao. As for what they would see, Gu Ning didnt tell them many details, and her friends were smart and didnt ask further about it. Gu Ning hade to this museum in her previous incarnation, so she knew that there were many antiques. Compared with the antiques in this museum, those in her telepathic eye space werent worth mentioning! Anyway, most of the cultural relics left by the pce were kept here, and since ancient times the richest were the people in the pce. There was wine vessel three generations old, ancient jade articles, famous calligraphy paintings of the Tang, Song, Yuan and Ming Dynasties, Song and Yuan ceramics, enamel,cquerware, gold and silverware, bamboo and wood toothbs, gold and bronze religious statues, and many emperors as well as concubines costumes, clothing and furniture, and so forth. All kinds of valuable objects were gathered here. In addition, there were arge amount of books, ssics, and document files. For this reason, the Pce Museum had an antiquities museum, a library, and a documentary hall, which organized manpower to continue to organize the cultural relics. Actually, there was also something priceless in Gu Nings telepathic eye space. That set of bronze chimes was worth several billion yuan, and it would be one of the most valuable objects in the museum too. If Gu Ning showed the set of bronze chimes to the public, it would cause a great sensation in the field of music and antiques. All major music groups and major museums would definitelypete against each other for it. Thinking of that, Gu Ning thought that she should probably sell the set of bronze chimes. At that time, Gu Ning could advertise her Xiangyun Antique-store. She didnt have the interest in collecting antiques and she was involved in this industry simply because she had a pair of Jade Eyes, and she was able to find valuable objects with them. After she found valuable ancient objects, she needed to sell them for money. All in all, money was more important than ancient objects in Gu Nings eyes. Unfortunately, she couldnt sell a lot of antiques at a time, or she would get in trouble, so she could only keep them in her telepathic eye space and sell them at her antique store bit by bit. Gu Ning didnt realize that she hadnt delivered goods to Xiangyun Antique-store for a long time until now. Although they couldnt sell antiques every day, and a dozen antiques could satisfy the customers needs for a while, the antiques left on the shelves for days were unpopr, which meant that they should rece them with new ones to attract more customers. Gu Ning decided to go to Xiangyun Antique-store when she was free in a few days. As for the set of bronze chimes, she wouldunch a publicity campaign once there was arge auction. As Gu Ning walked near the museum, she felt magical power, and she felt ufortable when it intruded into her body after she entered the museum. Gu Ning frowned with confusion. Was it because the magical power was too strong and she couldnt ept it all of a sudden? Gu Ning tried to absorb the magical power, but she didnt want to expose more of herself in front of Jing Yunyao, because she had already exposed a lot about her in front of Jing Yunyao. If only Leng Shaoting was by her side, she wouldnt be worried, because Leng Shaoting was aware of her Jade Eyes. Even though she felt a little ufortable, it was still tolerable, so she put it aside and went where Yunyao wanted to go. Because Jing Yunyao got some of her memories back, this museum wasnt strange to her, so she brought Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning to the calligraphy and painting exhibition area. Jing Yunyao directly went to the front of Along the River During the Qingming Festival and asked, Has it been stolen once 27 years ago? Right, it was indeed stolen 27 years ago, and was brought back afterwards, said Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was aware of it, but he didnt know who had brought it back. He didnt care much about it, and it happened before he was born. In my memories, I came here for this painting. It was stolen and reced, but I failed to remember what happened next, said Jing Yunyao. Even though she was looking at it right now, she couldnt remember anything else. Ningning, are you alright? Your face looks pale. Do you feel ufortable? At this time, Leng Shaoting gave Gu Ning a nce and saw her pale face. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao turned to look at Gu Ning at once. Seeing her pale face, Jing Yunyao looked worried too. Do I? Gu Ning was surprised. I dont feel ufortable at all. Saying that, Gu Ning pretended to be fine, but she clearly knew that she wasnt. She was indeed ufortable ever since she entered here. When the magical power kept attacking her, she felt quite stressed. Really? Leng Shaoting frowned with concern. Gu Ning showed embarrassment at once. Um, my stomach is a little painful, but it isnt serious. Maybe my period ising. Why dont you go on looking around here, and Ill go to thedies room? Ill call youter. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao nodded. Different girls had different reactions when their period came. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao didnt doubt Gu Nings words and agreed, then Gu Ning left for thedies room. However, once she walked out of the room, she showed great pain on her face. Chapter 1705 - Leng Shaoting’s Old Classmates

Chapter 1705: Leng Shaotings Old ssmates

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Besides, Gu Ning not only felt ufortable, but she also felt that something was pulling her somewhere. It wasnt convenient for her to leave earlier, but now she decided to follow the strange feeling. As she walked away, the feeling grew stronger, and Gu Ning could feel the distance and excitement. However, she knew it had nothing to do with her consciousness, because it was something she couldnt control. Therefore, Gu Ning thought that it might have something to do with her Jade Eyes. Either way, she had to figure it out. Drawn by the feeling, Gu Ning went to the jade exhibition area. She had a pair of Jade Eyes, so she naturally could see the white mist around the jade. It was obvious that the jade had magical power. However, Gu Ning ignored the other jade and went straight to a piece of jade. It was called the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern, and it was made during the Warring States period. This jade was made of white jade from Hotan, Xinjiang. Both sides of the jade were decorated with moir patterns for 6 circles. The moir was slightly raised, and a line was engraved on it. A chilong was carved in the hole, with a beast body, a unicorn head, wings on the side and a long tail decorated with rope patterns. A phoenix was carved on each side of the jade, with a long body, a long feather on the top of the head, and a long tail curling down under the body. The feeling drew Gu Ning to find this Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern, and she could feel that her excitement had something to do with it too. ordingly, Gu Ning was more sure that this jade had a certain connection with her Jade Eyes. If so, she wanted to have it. However, it was kept by the museum, and she couldnt easily get it even if she paid money for it. She could only turn to Leng Shaoting for help. Without dy, Gu Ning took out her phone and called Leng Shaoting. Because of anxiety and excitement, her body was slightly shaking. Shaoting, are you free now? Can youe to the jade exhibition area? I need your help, said Gu Ning anxiously. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting thought that Gu Ning was in trouble and he was worried about her. Sure, Ill be right there, said Leng Shaoting and hung up the call. He told Jing Yunyao that Gu Ning needed his help, and Jing Yunyao decided to go to see Gu Ning with him. Since Jing Yunyao couldnt remember anything else here, there was no need for them to stay anyway. Before long, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao met Gu Ning at the jade exhibition area, and they noticed her abnormal condition with a simple nce. Ningning, are you alright? Both Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were worried. Im fine. Gu Ning did her best to calm herself down when she saw Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyaos worried expression, then she exined. Im strangely attracted to this Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern, and I want to have it. Shaoting, can you help me with that? Can we directly buy it or exchange it with another valuable antique? There were many antiques in Gu Nings telepathic eye space, and some were more valuable than the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. No problem. Leng Shaoting agreed without hesitation. He didnt ask further about it, and thought that Gu Ning simply liked it. Jing Yunyao, however, thought that it couldnt be that simple reason, but she didnt ask more about it either. Leng Shaoting called Jiang Zhongyu afterwards. Jiang Zhongyu was the previous curator of the National Museum, and the leader of the Pce Museum was his student and was promoted to the position by him, so Leng Shaoting turned to Jiang Zhongyu for help. After Leng Shaoting told Jiang Zhongyu that Gu Ning wanted the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern, Jiang Zhongyu promised to settle it for them with crity. In a few minutes, Leng Shaoting received Jiang Zhongyus reply and the leader agreed to give them the jade, but they had to talk with him about how to get it. Gu Ning was rxed when she heard the answer. Actually, if the leader of this museum refused to give them the jade, she would steal it on her own, because she felt that it was too important for her to lose it. About several minutester, a young couple walked into the jade exhibition area. However, when they saw Leng Shaoting, they looked surprised. There was obvious admiration in the womans eyes towards Leng Shaoting. The man, on the other hand, showed disdain afterwards and said in an acerbic tone, Oh, isnt this our old ssmate, Leng Shaoting? We havent seen you for ages! After that, he walked to Leng Shaoting and continued, How are you? What do you do now? It was obvious that he didnt know Leng Shaotings family background. Although they were old ssmates, Leng Shaoting always kept a low profile and not many outsiders were aware of his real identity. Moreover, Leng Shaoting spent a short time in the university and seldom socialized with other people, so he didnt know many of the ssmates back then. Xu Jinchen was an exception. Xu Jinchen also kept his family background a secret, so not many people knew his real identity either. Gu Ning knew the woman must be Leng Shaotings admirer when she saw her look at Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning squinted, but said nothing for the time being. Jing Yunyao remained silent too, because there was no need for her to be involved in it. Leng Shaoting stayed calm when the man disdained him. He had already forgotten who he was and thought that they might have gone to the same university before. Who are you? asked Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, the man was embarrassed. To his astonishment, Leng Shaoting already forgot him. He refused to believe it, so he thought that Leng Shaoting was pretending. What? You dont remember me? We went to the same university. Do you live a hard life now so you dont dare to admit it? said the man. The man was quite arrogant. His family was very rich and had over a billion yuan in assets. And although there were many rich people in the capital, there were more poor people in this big city. Leng Shaoting didnt bother to answer his question, which made the man believe he was right. The woman obviously had the same idea as the man, so she showed dislike in her eyes afterwards. Leng, did you forget me too? asked the woman. Her tone was quite unkind, because she didnt think that Leng Shaoting could forget her. Chapter 1706 - Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern

Chapter 1706: Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I dont remember you at all, Leng Shaoting said. Hearing that, the woman looked displeased. Leng Shaoting, stop acting! Mengya was the most beautiful girl in our school! She chased you, but you rejected her. Im afraid that you didnt know her family is super rich, so you rejected her at that time, said the man. He didnt think it was embarrassing that Lin Mengya had chased Leng Shaoting before. Well, you missed a great chance to be sessful. If Mengya became your girlfriend back then, it could have saved you at least 10 years on your way towards sess. It sounded as if it was an honor to climb up the socialdder on a womans coattails. However, he said that simply tough at Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting wasnt mad at all, because this man was merely a loser in his eyes. Jing Yunyao didnt feel humiliated either, because she had the same opinion about this man as Leng Shaoting. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Gu Ning snorted withughter, then asked, Miss, may I know how many assets your family has? Lin Mengya didnt notice Gu Ning until now, because she paid all her attention to Leng Shaoting. So when she saw Gu Ning, Lin Mengya was amazed by her beauty and there was obvious jealousy in her eyes. Gu Ning was much prettier than her. However, she didnt think it was important, because Gu Ning looked poorer than her, so Lin Mengya pretended to be modest. Not much, about seven hundred million yuan in assets. Although she sounded modest, she was actually showing off her family wealth. Youre right, it indeed isnt much and actually is too little, said Gu Ning with disdain. You... Lin Mengya didnt expect that Gu Ning would have that reaction, and it seemed that Gu Nings family was richer than hers. She was reluctant to believe it. Lin Mengya asked at once, Is your family richer than mine? If Gu Nings family was indeed richer than her family, she wouldnt dare to mess with Gu Ning in case her family was affected. Not much, about ten billion yuan, said Gu Ning and she pretended to be modest as well. W-what? Both Lin Mengya and the man were shocked. They couldnt believe their ears! Ten billion yuan? You must be bragging! said the man. He refused to believe what Gu Ning just said to them. I know its beyond your imagination. Gu Ning rolled her eyes at him. Ha-ha. Jing Yunyao snorted withughter. It was so funny when Gu Ning made fun of the man. You... When the man wanted to say something else, five people walked over in a hurry. The man at the front was about 40 years old. He was wearing a suit and leather shoes, followed by four people. Two were in security suits and two in casual clothes. The man recognized the man at the front at once; he was the leader of this museum, Cai Wenhong. Therefore, he greeted him with great respect at once. Nice to see you, Curator Cai! Even though this man was born in a rich family, he didnt have as high a position as Cai Wenhong in the society. Cai Wenhong, however, ignored him and went straight to Leng Shaoting. General Leng, Im so sorry to keep you waiting. Although Leng Shaoting had only waited for him for a few minutes, he was still very polite to Leng Shaoting. Seeing Cai Wenhongs behavior, the man and Lin Mengya were stunned. Cai Wenhong just called Leng Shaoting a general! They went to school, and they knew that only an officer with a rank of major general or above could be called a general. Thinking of that, the man and Lin Mengya turned to look at Leng Shaoting with shock. It turned out that Leng Shaoting was an important officer in the military and his rank could be a major general or above. They couldnt believe it! Leng Shaoting was too young to be a major general. Nevertheless, Cai Wenhong had indeed just called Leng Shaoting a general. The man and Lin Mengya didnt want to stay at this moment. No worries, Curator Cai, said Leng Shaoting. Ill get it out right now, then we can go to finish the rted procedures, said Cai Wenhong. They needed to finish some procedures to take an antique out of the museum. Sure, Leng Shaoting said. After that, Cai Wenhong gave an order to clear the area and Leng Shaoting as well as the other people had to leave right now. It was very serious to open the showcase, and no idents were allowed to happen. Although he was the head of this museum and had great power, this ce wasnt his home and he had to be responsible for it. As a result, all the other people in the jade exhibition area were politely asked to leave. Lin Mengya and the man still couldnt believe what had happened, but they listened to the order and walked outside. After that, Cai Wenhong and his people went to open the showcase and take out the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. The second the showcase was opened, the white mist covered around it attacked Gu Nings eyes. Gu Nings eyes felt ufortable at once and she closed them to shut the white mist out. Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting noticed that white mist too, and they looked at Gu Ning with great surprise. Both of them were cultivators, so they could see magical power. Leng Shaoting knew Gu Nings secret, so he wasnt very surprised, but Jing Yunyao was greatly surprised. However, even though they were surprised, theyposed themselves because they were in a public ce. Ningning, are you alright? Leng Shaoting immediately asked Gu Ning in a low voice. Im fine, said Gu Ning, but she didnt open her eyes right away. As the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern was put into a box, Gu Ning felt the magical power leave her for a while. She opened her eyes then and didnt feel ufortable anymore. She saw that Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were worried about her, but they didnt say anything about it to each other. Before the required procedures were finished, the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern was kept by the staff in the museum. Chapter 1707 - He Is a General

Chapter 1707: He Is a General

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions General Leng, miss, and maam, please follow me this way. Cai Wenhong made a hand gesture to invite them. After that, they followed Cai Wenhong and left. Lin Mengya and the man already ran away in fear once they made sure that Leng Shaoting was indeed a general. Lin Mengya just told the man to ask their old ssmates in the WeChat group to see whether anyone else knew Leng Shaoting, and the man did it. Hey, I just ran into the cold Leng Shaoting in the museum, but I heard Curator Cai call him General Leng. Does any of you know why? Before long, someone replied to him. Really? How is it possible? No way! General Leng? Only an officer with a rank of major general or above can be called that. Right. Although I heard that Leng Shaoting joined the army, hes only 26 this year. Its impossible for him to earn such a high rank in the military! Search for it on the Inte! I dont think you can find the answer on the Inte. If Leng Shaoting is really an officer with a rank of major general or above, he must belong to a special team, his information should be highly confidential, and only the senior leaders in the military can know it. Why? Because soldiers in the special team must do dangerous tasks. The tasks are quite dangerous and kept secret too, but they can get high rewards. Leng Shaoting must have made great achievements in order to be a major general at such an early age. I cant believe it. Hes as young as we are! Most people couldnt believe it. Zhang Lihong, are you sure you met the right person? Zhang Lihong was the mans name. Im very sure of it. Um, I actually saw Leng Shaoting standing with several important figures before, but I dont know his real identity. I have always had a feeling that Leng Shaoting isnt an ordinary man. I dont know whether Leng Shaoting is a general, but I know his family isnt ordinary at all. Tell us! What does his family do? Once they found someone who knew Leng Shaotings family background, they ached to know more about him. His family is the Leng family in the capital, and hes the Leng familys eldest grandson. What? The Leng family is the leading family of the four dominant families in the capital! No way! ... Everyone was shocked and couldnt believe it, but no one doubted it, because the father of the ssmate who told them Leng Shaotings family background was a senior official in the capital, so it was normal that he knew members of the Leng family. Zhang Lihong and Lin Mengya were totally amazed now. To their astonishment, Leng Shaoting was the eldest grandson of the Leng family in the capital. Zhang Lihong couldnt be more regretful now. He didnt seize the chance to please an old ssmate from a super powerful family, instead heughed at him when they met each other. Lin Mengya also regretted giving Leng Shaoting up that year. If she could marry Leng Shaoting, she would be a lot more important than other people now. It seemed that she believed she could get Leng Shaoting as long as she persisted in chasing him. Actually, there were countless girls who chased Leng Shaoting and wanted to be his girlfriend. Most of them were prettier and richer than Lin Mengya, but Leng Shaoting didnt bother to pay attention to them. Leng Shaoting chose Gu Ning in the end, which proved that he didnt care about his girls family background or her appearance. Gu Ning was very stunning, but she wasnt the most beautiful girl who had chased Leng Shaoting. It was her special air that attracted Leng Shaoting. In the end, they couldnt change what had already happened. Since they already offended Leng Shaoting, they had to leave right now, and didnt dare to see him again. ... When Leng Shaoting and the others left the museum, they went to Cai Wenhongs office. His secretary poured cups of tea for them once they came. General Leng, I heard from my teacher that you can exchange the jade with an antique of the same value? asked Cai Wenhong. Although Jiang Zhongyu already told him that, he still needed to ask about it in person. Cai Wenhong preferred an antique to money, because he was in charge of a museum after all. They normally collected antiques by searching for them everywhere, and they were happy to exchange antiques. Yes, Leng Shaoting said. This Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern is worth around thirty million yuan. What valuable antique can you give us, General Leng? asked Cai Wenhong. Leng Shaoting didnt answer that question but turned to look at Gu Ning, and Gu Ning said, I have a Tang Sancai vase which is worth about forty million yuan. What? A Tang Sancai vase which is worth about forty million yuan? Hearing that, Cai Wenhong was surprised, not because Gu Ning had such a valuable antique, but because she was willing to exchange the vase for the jade. There was a price gap of ten million yuan after all! Are you sure? Cai Wenhong asked. Sure, said Gu Ning. If its possible, can I take the jade away right now? I can arrange someone to send the vase hereter. Of course, said Cai Wenhong. If other people wanted to do that, he might not agree, but Leng Shaoting was different. In addition, they had to sign the contract before they took the jade away, so he wasnt afraid that they would deny it. In fact, Cai Wenhong was quite excited that he could get a Tang Sancai vase which was worth about forty million yuan today. As the curator of this museum, he was in a high position with a high sry, but he didnt have ten million yuan. Even if an official became corrupt in the government, he couldnt be very rich, and Cai Wenhong was an upright official. Therefore, ten million yuan was a lot of money in his eyes. ordingly, he was shocked that Gu Ning easily decided to exchange the vase for the jade. Anyway, since Gu Ning was willing to do that, he wouldnt turn her down. After that, Leng Shaoting signed the contract with Cai Wenhong. Because it was settled because of Leng Shaotings influence, he had to sign his name. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting took the box with the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern inside, then gave it to Gu Ning. Gu Ning was full of excitement when she got it and her hands were shaking. However, it wasnt her own feeling, instead it came from the Jade Eyes. Chapter 1708 - Almost Knocked Gu Ning

Chapter 1708: Almost Knocked Gu Ning

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning guessed that the Jade Eyes was responding to the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern, so it must be the Jade Eyes which was being excited. Even though the Jade Eyes were mixed with her eyes now, it was a piece of jade itself. Gu Ning ached to open the box right now, but she had to control herself in public. After that, Gu Ning and the others wanted to leave. Cai Wenhong said to walk them out, but they declined, so he didnt insist. Once they were gone, Cai Wenhong called Jiang Zhongyu. Master Jiang, General Leng exchanged a Tang Sancai vase which is worth about forty million yuan for the jade! There is a price gap of ten million yuan, but they didnt hesitate at all, said Cai Wenhong with excitement. What? A Tang Sancai vase? Wow, I didnt know that Girl Gu has something valuable like that. Why didnt she let us see it first? Jiang Zhongyuined. He always wanted Gu Ning to call him first whenever she found any valuable antiques. He wouldnt mind if Gu Ning called Master Leng and Master Xu before him. What Girl Gu? Cai Wenhong didnt know Gu Nings rtionship with Jiang Zhongyu. The girl with Leng Shaoting is Gu Ning, and shes the boss of Xiangyun Antique-store, said Jiang Zhongyu. There were two females with Leng Shaoting back then, but there was only one girl, and Cai Wenhong realized that the girl was Gu Ning. Although Jing Yunyao looked young, she was obviously a mature woman. Oh, shes the boss of Xiangyun Antique-store! Cai Wenhong was slightly surprised to know that. Because he was an old friend of the previous owner of Xiangyun Antique-store, he had heard of what had happened to it. He knew that a girl named Gu Ning bought Xiangyun Antique-store, but didnt know that Gu Ning was the girl he met today until now. It seemed that the girl wasnt ordinary, because she came with General Leng! Whats her rtionship with General Leng? asked Cai Wenhong with curiosity. Because Jiang Zhongyu was his teacher, he could ask whatever he wanted to know. Jiang Zhongyu didnt think it was something he shouldnt tell other people, so he said, Gu Ning is Leng Shaotings fiance. Knowing that, Cai Wenhong nodded, but he wasnt shocked, because he didnt know much about Leng Shaoting or his character. He didnt think it was very unusual that Leng Shaoting had a fiance. Gu Ning is an unbelievable girl, and I can bring you to meet her one day when were free. She has many good objects, said Jiang Zhongyu. Sure, said Cai Wenhong happily. Most of them were interested in antiques in this industry, and they would do some research once they found good objects. ... When they went back to the hall, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao that she needed to leave for a while. She had to put away the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern, then bring the Tang Sancai vase over here. Although it was put in her telepathic eye space, she couldnt directly put the jade inside and get the vase out. Even though she could do that by avoiding the crowd, there were surveince cameras everywhere, so it would be difficult for her to exin it if she was caught doing that. Normally, no one would rewind the surveince videos if nothing went wrong, but there was someone staring at the surveince screens, and Gu Ning couldnt take the risk. Besides, Jing Yunyao wasnt aware of her telepathic eye space yet, so she had to be very careful. Moreover, they just finished the deal, and it was impossible for her to get the Tang Sancai vase here within such a short time. It took at least an hour to do that, so it would arouse suspicion if she got it here so quickly. Therefore, Gu Ning needed to go out for a while and return at the right time. Gu Ning didnt tell them what exactly she nned to do, and Jing Yunyao thought that she would wait for someone to get the Tang Sancai vase here for her and help her move the jade away. She was afraid that Gu Ning might feel bored, so she said, I can go with you! Thanks, but I can do it alone. Why dont you walk around here with my friends? Its not appropriate if we leave them alone here, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning needed to do something without Jing Yunyao knowing it, and Leng Shaoting couldnt leave her behind, so Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to stay here. Youre right. Jing Yunyao agreed. Ill give them a call and your number. Theyll contact you when theyre done. Ill be back in an hour and well see each other then, said Gu Ning to Jing Yunyao. Because her friends felt nervous to contact Leng Shaoting, she told them to call Jing Yunyao instead. No problem, said Jing Yunyao. Afterwards, Gu Ning walked away alone. She gave Chu Peihan a call and told her about the situation and Chu Peihan understood it. On her way, several naughty kids were ying with each other and they almost knocked Gu Ning. Gu Ning was scared for a second, because the jade could be broken if they knocked her. Although it was easy for Gu Ning to avoid those naughty kids, she cared a lot about the jade, so she was very nervous. However, right after Gu Ning avoided the naughty kid who almost knocked her, the kid ran ahead for a few steps and fell, then burst into tears. Oh, my son! A couple stood aside and went to him at once and carried him up. Gu Ning turned around and gave them a nce, then continued to walk away. It wasnt her fault anyway, and the parents would take care of their kid. Unfortunately, the couple soon ran over and stopped her. Chapter 1709 - What Important Object Can You Have?

Chapter 1709: What Important Object Can You Have?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning frowned, and knew what they wanted to do from their expressions before they said anything. They simply wanted to me her for everything. Whats wrong with you? How can you run away after making my son fall? The woman criticized Gu Ning in anger, and didnt look guilty at all. Hearing her criticisms, people around them turned to look at Gu Ning with annoyance. Gu Ning was displeased and questioned the woman. When did I make your son fall? Its your son who ran around here and fell on his own. It has nothing to do with me! I know you did that! How can you deny it? Youre shameless! The woman still med Gu Ning for it. It was obvious that this wasnt the first time that the woman had done that. She was so used to ming other people for her mistakes that she was quite familiar with the trick. Young people nowadays are really selfish. She doesnt apologize after knocking the kid over. If she were my daughter, I would feel humiliated. ... Onlookers began to criticize Gu Ning too. Gu Ning was mad and coldly stared at the woman. I think youre the shameless person here! I didnt touch your kid at all, and its your kid who almost knocked into me and I avoided it. He kept on running and fell a distance away from me. You cant me me for that! You must have done it very often and you always me other people for your mistakes! You... Hearing that, the woman panicked all of a sudden. Other people didnt notice her expression, but Gu Nings words aroused their suspicion. It was possible that Gu Ning didnt knock the kid at all, and the kid fell by himself. In that case, they couldnt criticize Gu Ning. The woman became angry with embarrassment and argued. Nonsense! It isnt my fault. She clearly knew the truth, but wouldnt admit it. Those who did bad deeds always refused to admit doing them, and wouldnt allow other people to know what they had done. Gu Ning sneered, then pointed at the surveince cameras at the left corner. There are surveince cameras. If you refuse to admit it, we can check the surveince video. Hearing that, the woman turned to look at surveince cameras at once and panicked again. This time, onlookers noticed her expression. Oh, it turns out that the girl didnt knock the kid, but the kid fell by himself. This woman med the girl for it. Shes shameless! Right, her son fell on his own. How could she me the girl for it? ... Onlookers began to criticize the woman, and the couple felt embarrassed. Unfortunately, they refused to give up. Even if you didnt knock my son, why didnt you help him and stop him from falling! The kids father still med Gu Ning. What? Thats ridiculous. Gu Ning curled her lips. If I didnt avoid him, he would knock into me. So what? Youre much taller and stronger than him, said the woman. Other people also felt it was ridiculous. Her son was about to knock into Gu Ning and she med Gu Ning for avoiding her son. Yeah, Im much taller and stronger than your son, so it wouldnt be a big deal if he knocked me, but... Gu Ning raised the box in her hands at this time. There is a very important object in this box. If its damaged, can you pay for it? What important object can you have? said the woman with disdain. Although Gu Ning looked pretty, she didnt wear expensive clothes, so they didnt think they could have anything valuable. Actually, even though Gu Ning put on simple clothes, they were all international brands, and a random summer set cost several thousand yuan. Moreover, Gu Ning wore simple clothes, but she had a very special air. Not many people could recognize international brands, and not everyone could appreciate another persons air. Gu Ning also had the contract in her hands, and the first page was the authentication certificate. There were photos, price, and introduction of Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern on it, and Gu Ning raised it up to show it to everyone. Whats shown on this page is what is in this box. Its the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern from the Warring States period, and its worth thirty million yuan. I just got it from the Pce Museum. If you think thirty million yuan is nothing, I have nothing else to say, said Gu Ning. If you dont believe it, you can go to the Pce Museum for the proof, but you must bear the result if you dy what Im doing. Gu Ning knew that they didnt dare to go to the Pce Museum with her from their expressions. In fact, they were already shocked and scared by the price. Even if they would go with her, she wasnt worried about it at all, because she knew that she hadnt done anything wrong. Onlookers were also amazed by the price of the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. It was small, but it was quite expensive! They didnt doubt Gu Nings words, because they thought that there was no need for Gu Ning to deceive them. After all, it was the couples kids fault, and they shouldnt me Gu Ning for it. If they didnt learn from todays ident, they would cause trouble for more innocent people in the future. Unkind people like them wouldnt change unless they learned a lesson. So? What do you want to do now? I dont have time to waste on you, said Gu Ning. The couple didnt dare to say anything further about it, and left in silence. They were ordinary people, and simply wanted to ckmail Gu Ning for some money, but unexpectedly Gu Ning wasnt weak at all. Gu Ning didnt stay there and walked away in a hurry. However, right after she walked away from the crowd, Gu Ning suddenly squinted. Chapter 1710 - Being Followed Because of the Jade

Chapter 1710: Being Followed Because of the Jade

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She felt the air of a cultivator behind her. She could roughly sense the persons level from his or her air. If the person was at a high level, she could feel strong air, or she would feel light air. This cultivator behind her wasnt at a very high level, and should be between Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao. Among all the cultivators she had seen, only Wu Shunhua and Baili Zongxue were at that level. So it was probably one of them, or a new face. Gu Ning was curious, but couldnt turn around right now. She could only walk in ces with many people. It was afternoon already, and there were tourists everywhere, so Gu Ning didnt think the cultivator would choose to attack her in public. At the same time, she was worried that the cultivator might follow her for the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern, so she hugged it tight in her arms to protect it from danger. Because her movements were very natural, others didnt realize that she did it on purpose. After Gu Ning hugged the box in her arms, she opened the lock on it too. She was still anxious that the cultivator might suddenly attack her in public, so she put the jade into her telepathic eye space. There was arge box in her hands, and she couldnt put it into her telepathic eye space as well, or it would attract other peoples attention. However, she could put what was in it into her telepathic eye space, because no one knew what was in the box or whether there was something in it. As for the cultivator, she didnt care whether the cultivator would discover it. Cultivators wouldnt be surprised by her special skill, and would probably believe that she had a Qiankun Bag. Gu Ning actually didnt want it to happen, because she was worried that something else might ur after the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern was put into her telepathic eye space. As Gu Ning walked ahead, the cultivator kept following her and they got closer and closer to each other. Gu Ning stayed alert all the time. Luckily, the cultivator didnt do anything when Gu Ning reached her car. Instead, the cultivator stayed not far from her and stared at her. Gu Ning opened the car door of the rear seats, but didnt get in it right away. At the second when the car door blocked other peoples sight, Gu Ning put the box into her telepathic eye space as well and she was finally relieved. The Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern was very important to her, so she had to be careful. Afterwards, Gu Ning took out a small box from her telepathic eye space. There was only cotton in it, which was used to protect antiques from breaking, and Gu Ning used it to store the Tang Sancai vase. However, she couldnt put the Tang Sancai vase into it right now, because she was worried that she might have conflict with the cultivatorter. She didnt want to damage the vase, so she kept the box empty for now. She could go to the washroom before she entered the museum and put the vase in it. Gu Ning spent almost 40 minutes on the way out of the museum till now, and it was time for her to go back. When she walked back, she saw the cultivator. It was a new face; a man about 40. Although Gu Ning saw him, her gaze didnt stay on his body. She simply gave him a quick nce, so the cultivator didnt feel anything wrong. He didnt know that Gu Ning could feel the air of a cultivator, so he believed that Gu Ning couldnt notice him. After Gu Ning walked away, she didnt feel that the cultivator followed her again. She thought to herself that the cultivator might try to open her car door with violence. However, even though she had that worry, she wouldnt turn around to look at him. It wasnt a big deal, and she could afford the damage. Since the cultivator didnt follow her again, she better avoid him right now. Gu Ning thought that she must be very careful today, because the cultivator might follow her again if he failed to find what he wanted. In that case, she couldnt allow him to see Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting. Therefore, Gu Ning called Jing Yunyao and asked her whether they were still in the museum or somewhere else. She also told Jing Yunyao that she just ran into a strange cultivator. He was in a pair of ck pants and gray coat. His level should be between her level and Leng Shaotings level. He followed her because of the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern, and he might follow her againter so they should avoid meeting him. Jing Yunyao said there were many antiques with magical power in this museum, and the magical power would mix with the air of cultivators. As long as they werent close to each other, no one would find them, and they would be safe in this museum. Moreover, since the man was at a lower level than her, she would be able to find him before he found her. However, she was confused about the reason why the cultivator wanted to have the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. Were there any secrets to it? Gu Ning had guessed correctly, because the cultivator indeed went to open her car door with violence. Because he was a cultivator, it wasnt difficult for him to do that, and other people around him didnt think that it was strange. They thought it was his car. Nevertheless, he failed to find therge box Gu Ning had in her hands just then, and he looked disappointed. Did she put the box into another box and take it away? Why would she do that? Did she find out that I was following her? The man thought that it was impossible, but it was true that the box disappeared. After that, the man closed the car door and walked back to the pce. However, Gu Ning was nowhere to be found now, and he was full of anger. He came for the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern this time, but someone else got it before him. At the same time, he doubted whether there was really theJade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern in the box, so he decided to go to the museum. When Gu Ning had almost reached the museum, she went to the washroom and took out the Tang Sancai vase. And after she walked out of the washroom, she called Cai Wenhong. She needed to pass the security check before walking into the museum, but the antique would be taken away from her unless there was a staffer with her. Chapter 1711 - Sell the Set of Bronze Chimes at Auction

Chapter 1711: Sell the Set of Bronze Chimes at Auction

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After receiving Gu Nings call, Cai Wenhong walked out to wee her in person. He didnt think it was strange that she came back within an hour. Cai Wenhong also believed that Gu Ning arranged for someone to help her get the case here and the distance wasnt long. He was only surprised that Gu Ning came back to give him the vase on her own. He thought that there would be another person. Cai Wenhong met Gu Ning soon. Miss Gu, I didnt know that you would bring it here by yourself. Cai Wenhong politely said to Gu Ning. My friends are still looking around inside, so I called someone to help me get it here and I met him outside, said Gu Ning. Miss Gu, I heard from Master Jiang that youre the boss of Xiangyun Antique-store now, and that you can sometimes get some good ancient objects. Please call me next time, I also want to have a look, said Cai Wenhong. Cai Wenhong never bothered to ask for the sources of Gu Nings good ancient objects, because he knew that they could be legal and illegal. As long as she had a powerful support, it would be fine even if she got the ancient objects by grave-digging. In addition, Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings fiance. Even if the government found out what she was doing, it would turn a blind eye on it. As long as no one had anything on her and forced the government to deal with it, she would be safe. The government had strict rules about cultural relics, not ancient objects. Cultural relics were different from ancient objects. As the name suggested, cultural relics were objects with cultural value. ording to the current academic view, they should refer to objects cast in the past and passed down to the present. They had a certain value for the current society, and they were cultural products inherited in history. The scope of cultural relics was very wide. They included various building sites, memorials of various eras, intangible cultural heritage, which currently were also cultural relics, unearthed ancient tombs, ancient construction tools and buildings, artificially mined grottoes, artificially carved stones, handicraft products, various historical books and cultural materials of each dynasty or era, which had an impact on modern society. As for antiques, we could understand them literally. Antiques referred to things produced in previous years. An ancient object should have the qualifications for appreciation and research value. Based on their relevant data, we could infer some circumstances and characteristics of their time. The biggest difference between antiques and cultural relics was that cultural relics were protected by thews of the government and private possession was allowed, but they couldnt be sold. On the other hand, people could collect antiques, invest in them, or sell them to other people. No problem, I surely will give you a call too when I get some good ancient objects again, said Gu Ning. Since Cai Wenhong proposed that of his own ord, it would be free advertising and Gu Ning definitely wouldnt turn him down. Oh, Curator Cai, can I ask you for some information about something? asked Gu Ning. What is it? said Cai Wenhong. When will there be a big antique auction? asked Gu Ning. The biggest antique auction in the capital every year is in October, but exactly which day of October has not yet been determined. It will take about a month to determine. As long as there are relevant antique auctions, well-known antique shops will be Invited, including Xiangyun Antique-store. And this year will certainly not be different. Once the time is set, Ill send the invitation letter to you in person, Cai Wenhong said. Well, I actually want to sell an object at the auction. May I know the rules? asked Gu Ning. Since it is arge-scale antique auction, the value of the auctioned objects cant be low. They must at least be worth tens of millions of yuan. However, its hard to tell an exact number, because the number of auctioned objects is limited. About 20 items will be shown, so only the top 20 antiques will be epted for auction. Of course, if the top 20 items do not reach the bottom line of value, they will not be epted either. In other words, even if the number is small, objects with low value will still not be epted, said Cai Wenhong, then he asked Gu Ning, Miss Gu, what do you want to sell at the auction? How much is it worth? Cai Wenhong was eager to know the answer, because Gu Ning was able to give him a Tang Sancai vase which was worth about forty million yuan, which meant that she must have more valuable objects. A set of bronze chimes, and its worth over a hundred million yuan, but Im afraid I cant show you right now, Curator Cai. You can see it when I send it for the appraisal, said Gu Ning and didnt give many details. A whole set of bronze chimes was worth billions of yuan, and a small part of it would cost less. A set of bronze chimes? Its worth over a hundred million yuan? Hearing that, Cai Wenhong was shocked. To his astonishment, Gu Ning had such a priceless ancient object. At the same time, he ached to see it, but Gu Ning said that she couldnt show him right now, so he had to control himself. Ill tell you once its open for application, said Cai Wenhong. Sure, thank you, Curator Cai, said Gu Ning. My pleasure, said Cai Wenhong. As they talked with each other, they arrived at Cai Wenhongs office, and several aged experts of this museum were already waiting for them. Cai Wenhong told them to do the appraisal, not because he didnt trust Leng Shaoting or Gu Ning, but because it was the rule. All the antiques had to be appraised before the museum took them. It wasnt free after all, and they exchanged for it with another valuable antique. When the box was ced on the table, several experts surrounded it at once. They all couldnt wait to see the Tang Sancai vase. Once the box was open, they began to appraise the vase. Within a short time, they had the answer, and it was real. After that, they signed a certificate of receipt of the item and Gu Ning left then. She called Leng Shaoting when she walked out of Cai Wenhongs office and asked him where he was right now. They had just finished walking around the museum and were back in the hall, so Leng Shaoting told her their location, and Gu Ning went to meet them. They gathered together again in the hall. Is it done? asked Jing Yunyao. Yes, Gu Ning replied. Did you see the man? asked Gu Ning afterwards. No, but I dont know whether well run into him when we walk out. Why dont we move separately and meet again after leaving here? asked Jing Yunyao. Chapter 1712 - An Unimportant Person

Chapter 1712: An Unimportant Person

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Saying that, Jing Yunyao suddenly realized that it might cause a misunderstanding that she did it in order to not be affected by Gu Ning, because the man aimed to follow Gu Ning after all. Im simply afraid that youll get in bigger trouble if we run into the man and let him know about our rtionship. I have the same worry, and I dont want you to be affected. His target is me anyway, so I think I should go out first. If I see him, Ill lead him away. If not, Ill tell you toe out. What do you think? said Gu Ning. Well... Jing Yunyao didnt want Gu Ning to take that risk. Itll be fine. I promise, said Gu Ning. Great, said Leng Shaoting. He understood that Gu Ning already made up her mind, and he knew that she could protect herself well. Chu Peihan and the others didnt know what had happened, but heard that someone was following Gu Ning, and Gu Ning didnt want them to be affected. Even though they didnt care about it, Gu Ning already made the arrangement, and they had to listen to her. Therefore, Gu Ning walked out alone, and carefully felt everything around her to see whether the cultivator was still there. After looking around for a while, she called Leng Shaoting and told them toe out. The group of them then left together and walked ahead. They didnt stop appreciating the pce after running into the cultivator, because they werent afraid of him. They simply wanted to avoid unnecessary trouble. Boss, since someone followed you, is it alright if we continue to walk around here? asked Chu Peihan worriedly. Right, boss, we dont want to bring trouble to you, said Mu Ke. The others expressed their worries too. Gu Ning smiled at them. Its fine, just an unimportant person, so we shouldnt be affected by him. Since Gu Ning said that, the others dropped the topic. Anyway, it wasnt easy for other people to hurt Gu Ning. ... The cultivator entered the museum several minutes after Gu Ning walked into it, but he went in the opposite direction from Leng Shaoting and the others, so they didnt see each other. When he arrived at the jade exhibition area, he failed to find the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern after walking a round. He didnt know where it went, and began to wonder whether Gu Ning really had it in her hands just then. If she had it in her hands, why did she walk out and then bring it back? He didnt want other cultivators to know the secret about the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. Actually, he didnt think it was possible, because he learned it from a book buried in a previous cultivators grave. It was said that the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern could umte magical power, which was very helpful for cultivation. However, it disappeared now, and he was full of anger and anxiety. The man wanted to find Gu Ning, but the pce was toorge, and he honestly didnt know where he should go after walking out of the museum. All of a sudden, he remembered that Gu Nings car was still stopped outside the South Gate, so he went to wait there for Gu Ning. ... When it was almost 4:50 pm, Gu Ning and the others were about to leave, because tourists would be cleared out from 5 pm. They didnt leave through the door which they came by, and instead left from the North Gate, because the South Gate was too far. However, their cars were left at the South Gate, so they still needed to go back there. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would take a taxi to get their cars back, while the others stayed at the North Gate. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left Jing Yunyao with Chu Peihan and the others. They werent worried that she might feel bored because Chu Peihan and Hao Ran were talkative, and they already got familiar with Jing Yunyao on the road. Mu Ke and the others might not be as talkative as Chu Peihan and Hao Ran, but they also talked with Jing Yunyao once in a while. Jing Yunyao wasnt as quiet as Gu Ning, nor as talkative as Chu Peihan, and she got along well with Gu Nings friends. With a group of young people by her sides, Jing Yunyao became cheerful too. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got in the taxi, they casually chatted with each other. Because there was a taxi driver, they had to be careful. The taxi driver was a man about 40, and he kept ncing at Gu Ning from the rearview mirror. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting noticed what he was doing, but didnt say anything about it. Miss, are you the famous Gu Ning on the Inte? The taxi driver finally asked Gu Ning with curiosity. He actually wasnt very sure of it. Since the taxi driver asked that question, Gu Ning couldnt ignore him. Yeah, Im Gu Ning, nice to meet you, said Gu Ning politely to him. Hearing that, the taxi driver got excited. Ha-ha, Im quite lucky that I have you in my car today! It wasnt very likely to happen, because Gu Ning was a sessful businesswoman and normally had an exclusive car. In the following minutes, the taxi driver keptplimenting Gu Ning for her great achievements and Gu Ning thanked him kindly. However, before the taxi driver talked enough about her, they arrived at their destination. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wanted to pay the bill, the taxi driver refused to take the money, but Gu Ning wasnt willing to take advantage of him, so he had to ept it in the end. Why do we get out of the car right here? asked Leng Shaoting with confusion, because they were about 40 meters away from the parking lot. Gu Ning said, I just remembered that the cultivator might be waiting for me at the South Gate, and I dont want you to be exposed. Ill go to see first. If hes absent, you can follow me then. Chapter 1713 - Shameless People

Chapter 1713: Shameless People

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because she just remembered that on their way here and the taxi driver was also in the car, Gu Ning could only tell the taxi driver to stop the taxi meters away from the parking lot. Knowing that, Leng Shaoting nodded. Sure, be careful. He knew that Gu Ning could feel the air of a cultivator from afar and she had a pair of Jade Eyes, so there was no need for her to have conflict against the cultivator face to face. Leng Shaoting wouldnt be worried. You should be careful too, said Gu Ning with concern. She was afraid that Leng Shaoting might run into the cultivator. I will, Leng Shaoting said. After that, Gu Ning walked forward. When she was near the parking lot, she used her Jade Eyes to carefully scan around it. She didnt feel any cultivators nor see the man, then she called Leng Shaoting and told him toe over. The cultivator actually had waited here for Gu Ning for a long time, but Gu Ning was still absent and he needed to deal with something else, so he leftter. Coincidentally, when he was gone for five minutes, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came. Leng Shaotings car was parked next to Gu Nings car, so they went to their cars together. Gu Ning checked the car door at once, because she thought that the cultivator must have damaged it. She was right, and she easily pulled the car door of the rear seats open. It wasnt a surprising result, so Gu Ning wasnt mad at all. Leng Shaoting, however, was displeased. He didnt care whether his car was damaged, but it was obvious that the cultivator aimed to hurt Gu Ning. Is it because of the cultivator? asked Leng Shaoting. The cultivator followed Gu Ning for the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern, and he might believe that Gu Ning put it in the car. Yeah, he thought that I left the jade in this car! said Gu Ning. Tolerate it for a while. We can go back to Shengshi Hotel in the southern district for dinner, and Ill arrange for someone to rece this car, said Leng Shaoting. Great. Gu Ning nodded. After that, they drove away. Because the car door was damaged, Gu Ning could only close it with a rope. When they drove back to the North Gate, Jing Yunyao sat in Leng Shaotings car, while Chu Peihan and others sat in Gu Nings car. What the hell? Boss, your car door was damaged by someone. Hao Ran eximed once he saw the car door. Boss, why did youe back so soon? Didnt you find out who did that? asked Chu Peihan. They were all annoyed, and even wanted to beat the person who damaged the car door. It was damaged by the person who followed me. Its fine, Ill find him and make him pay for it, said Gu Ning. She didnt want money, but she would teach the man a lesson. Boss, why did the person do that? Did he think there was anything valuable in your car? asked Mu Ke. Perhaps! Gu Ning said and changed the topic at once. Oh, do you want to have fun together tonight or stay in the hotel? I already told the show director that youll be there before 9 am tomorrow. So you need to get up at 7 am tomorrow and leave for the filming set at 7:30 am. Hengdian World Studios is a little far and youll certainly be caught in a traffic jam during rush hour. I think we should stay in the hotel today. Im a little tired after walking around for a whole day. If we continue to have fun tonight, Ill be out of energy tomorrow, said Chu Peihan. Although she could only y an unimportant role, she cared about it. Hao Ran, Chu Peihan, and Zhang Tianping would join the show, while Mu Ke and Yu Mixi would watch aside. They werent good at acting and felt embarrassed to do it too. Therefore, they decided to rest after having dinner. Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi would go back to Century City with Gu Ning, so they had to get up earlier than the boys tomorrow. ... Leng Shaoting already booked a private room before they arrived at Shengshi Hotel, so they directly went to it afterwards. When they finished dinner, the boys went back to their room, and Gu Ning drove Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi back to Century City. Leng Shaoting went back to Mountain River Garden with Jing Yunyao. Because Baili Zongyang and his younger sister were in Century City, it wasnt convenient for Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting to stay there. However, shortly after they left the hotel, Gu Ning received Gu Qingyuns call. Gu Qingyun never had called her after she gave him her phone number until now, so it had to be something important. Hi. Gu Ning picked up the call. Ningning, I-I... Gu Qingyun stammered. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood that Gu Qingyun must have encountered trouble. What happened? Tell me, said Gu Ning in a domineering tone, and Gu Qingyun felt stressed. He said at once, M-My girlfriend was deceived by her friend to a bar, and she was forced to stay there by a boy whos her admirer and a bunch of the boys friends. They told me to go over to drink with them. If I win, I can leave with her. If not, t-theyll rape my girlfriend. Ningning, I honestly dont know what to do now. Can you help me? Although Gu Ning told him to feel free to call her when he needed help, he still felt embarrassed. Why is your girlfriend so troublesome? Gu Ningined, but she still needed to help Gu Qingyun since he was helpless now. Where are you? At the gate of our school, said Gu Qingyun. Great, Ill be there in half an hour, said Gu Ning and hung up the call, then stopped the car by the roadside. Boss, whats wrong? asked Chu Peihan. My older male cousins girlfriend was forced to stay in a bar by a boy who admires her and the boys friends. They asked my cousin to drink with them. If he wins, he can leave with his girlfriend, otherwise theyll rape the girl, said Gu Ning. There was no need for her to hide it, because they would go there together. What? Theyre shameless! Chu Peihan was furious once she heard that. Boss, are we going to help him? Yes, Gu Ning answered. Great, Ill beat the sh*t out of their ass! said Chu Peihan. Chu Peihan was a girl who had a strong sense of justice, and now Gu Nings cousin was in trouble, so she felt that she had to do something. Chapter 1714 - Is She Worth It?

Chapter 1714: Is She Worth It?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After that, Gu Ning called Hao Ran and told him that they needed to deal with something now and she asked him whether they wanted to join them. Gu Ning did that not because she wanted to make big trouble, but because she was afraid that the boys might me her for not doing it with them. They would be safe as long as she was there, so she called them. Hao Ran got interested once he heard that, and agreed at once. After that, Gu Ning turned around the car and went to pick the boys up. She told them to sit on the rear seats, and left the front passengers seat to Gu Qingyun. Boss, what happened? Hao Ran asked her once he got in the car. Gu Ning told them the story and the boys were mad too, and they all promised to teach the bunch of shameless people an unforgettable lesson. After picking up the boys, Gu Ning sped up and headed to Gu Qingyuns school. In 20 minutes, they arrived and Gu Ning directly stopped the car in front of Gu Qingyun. Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi also sat on the rear seats, and Gu Ning told Gu Qingyun to sit on the front passengers seat so that they could conveniently talk with each other. Gu Qingyun didnt know Chu Peihan and the other people in the car, and Gu Ning had no intention to introduce them to him. She asked him directly, Where is the bar? XX Road, Dreand, said Gu Qingyun. Do you know how to get there? asked Gu Ning. Of course, said Gu Qingyun. Lead the way, said Gu Ning. Sure, go straight about 100 meters, then turn left, said Gu Qingyun, and Gu Ning quickly drove ahead at once. How much trouble have you been involved in because of your girlfriend till now? asked Gu Ning. Not little, said Gu Qingyun with embarrassment. All because of her admirers? asked Gu Ning again. Right, said Gu Qingyun. Gu Ning stopped asking about that. Dreand wasnt far away from Gu Qingyuns school, and they arrived in five minutes. Are they in the hall or the private room? asked Gu Ning. In the private room, V08, said Gu Qingyun. After that, Gu Ning and her friends walked inside. When they were approaching V08, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the inside. In the private room, there were three girls and six boys. The three girls were ying with the boys in harmony, and it didnt seem that anyone of them was forced to stay here. Gu Nings sight fell on the most beautiful girl among the three girls. Since the girl was the prettiest girl in their school, she must be the most beautiful one. She was indeed very beautiful, and deserved her title. Dreand was a high-end bar, so they couldnt break inside. They need the waiter to ask for permission first. Therefore, they stopped outside, and the waiter went inside to ask for permission. Once the people inside heard that they wereing, they changed their seats right away. Two girls immediately went to sit in a corner, including the most beautiful one. Seeing the scene, Gu Ning sneered. It was obvious that Gu Qingyuns girlfriend wasnt kind, and she made Gu Qingyune here for an evil purpose. However, Gu Ning couldnt say that to Gu Qingyun right now. They had to finish the show first. Before long, the waiter walked out and let them in. As soon as Gu Ning and her people went inside, the bunch of boys stood up as well, and they stood against each other. The boys were struck dumb for a second when they saw that Gu Ning and her friends were all good-looking young boys and girls, and they were even younger. The most beautiful girl showed jealousy in her eyes the second she saw Gu Ning and Gu Ning caught it. Gu Ning disliked females who easily got jealous, because they were very mean. Linyin, are you alright? Gu Qingyun asked the most beautiful girl with concern. Xia Linyin got her mind back and turned to look at Gu Qingyun with an aggrieved expression. I-Im fine. Which one of you is her admirer? asked Gu Ning. Its me. A boy stood out. He was tall and strong, and wasnt ugly, but Gu Qingyun was more good-looking than him. He was wearing designers brands all over, which showed that his family was very rich. Does she like you? asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, the boy was struck dumb for a second and didnt know what to say. Xia Linyin undoubtedly liked him too, but he couldnt say that aloud now. Seeing his reaction, Gu Ning had the answer and continued, Well, you can lead a horse to water but you cant make him drink. Since you two like each other, Gu Qingyun should quit. If you like her, but she doesnt like you, you should quit, right? We dont need to make it ugly. I just want to win her, so what? If hes a man, drink with me! The boy was quite aggressive. He aimed to get Gu Qingyun drunk and win Xia Linyin over. Its easy, but I dont know whether shes worth it, said Gu Ning with a meaningful smile on her lips and she gave Xia Linyin a nce. It was obvious that she didnt think Xia Linyin was worth it. Everyone else was surprised, because they didnt understand it. Right when Gu Qingyun wanted to ask about it, Xia Linyin opened her mouth first and questioned Gu Ning. What do you mean? How could Gu Ning say that? She was the prettiest girl in their school and she had countless admirers. Although she liked Gu Qingyun and chose him, it was simply because he was handsome and his family was rich. Let me ask you, do you like Gu Qingyun? asked Gu Ning. Of course! said Xia Linyin. Then why did you stille to this bar and have fun with your admirer? asked Gu Ning. She knew that Xia Linyin came here of her own will. I... Xia Linyin was taken aback, then argued. I came here with my friend, and I didnt know that he was here too. Your friend didnt know it either? asked Gu Ning. Yes, said Xia Linyin. In that case, you were really forcefully kept here by them? asked Gu Ning. Stop wasting time on talking! Xia Linyins admirer lost patience. Its illegal for you to keep her here with violence. Let her go with us, or Ill call the police, said Gu Ning. Chapter 1715 - A Disgusting Betrayal

Chapter 1715: A Disgusting Betrayal

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Call the police? Hearing that, the boy smiled with disdain. Do you think Ill be afraid of it? My uncle is the leader of the police station in this area. As long as we dont admit it, youll be punished instead because you made a false report. Shes Gu Qingyuns girlfriend. Do you think shell side with you? asked Gu Ning purposely. Saying that, she turned to look at Xia Linyin. Am I right? Xia Linyin panicked at this time. She didnt dare to answer Gu Nings question, so she asked Gu Qingyun, Gu Qingyun, who is she? Why are you letting her do everything? Shes my cousin, said Gu Qingyun. Knowing that, Xia Linyin was surprised, because she thought that Gu Ning was the girlfriend of another boy among them. Cant you say something? asked Xia Linyin in annoyance. Linlin, you dont need to be worried. Well be fine since my cousin is here. Gu Qingyun thought that Xia Linyin was nervous, so heforted her. Xia Linyin was angry, and didnt know what to say. Alright, I dont have time to waste on you. Since you said that your uncle is the leader of the police station in this area. Ill call the Public Security Bureau to see if anyone can help with it, said Gu Ning with impatience, and took out her phone. Wait a second. Xia Linyins admirer stopped her at once, because he didnt want to cause more trouble. So? Can you let her go now? Gu Ning stopped. Let her go? I dont think shes willing to leave with you, said the boy with disdain. Fine, I lost interest in it. Gu Qingyun, let me tell you the truth. Xia Linyin already had sex with me, and I brought you here simply becsuse I want to steal her away from you with a good reason. The boy didnt care about Xia Linyins reputation at all, because he was selfish and only cared about his own interests. In fact, he had already slept with Xia Linyin, and he didnt bother to spend more effort on her. When he said that aloud, Xia Linyin changed her expression. Gu Qingyun rounded his eyes in shock and stared at Xia Linyin. Xia Linyin, however, avoided his eyes. Chu Peihan and the others were also astonished. Only Xia Linyins friends and Gu Ning stayed calm. It was a trap, and they were all aware of it. Gu Qingyun ran to Xia Linyin and caught her shoulders. Linlin, tell me. Its not true, right? Although he clearly heard it, he refused to ept it. He treated her so well, but she still betrayed him. He wasnt a self-centered boy, and wouldnt force his girlfriend to be grateful to him. The point was that they got along very well with each other before today. They never had an argument or refused to talk with each other. It happened so abruptly, so it was hard for him to ept it. Xia Linyin pushed Gu Qingyun away and stepped backwards. She didnt look guilty at all, and put on a cold face. Yes, its true. Gu Qingyun, youre very nice to me, I know that, but you cant give me what I want, so were over. What do you want? Gu Qingyun curbed his anger and forced himself to calm down. He was heart-broken and full of anger now. I told you that my dream is to be an actress, but you said that you dont want me to do that. I wont give up my dream because of you. Jiang Yuan doesnt mind it, and his uncle is a director. He can help me, said Xia Linyin. Jiang Yuan was Xia Linyins admirer. Youre a shameless, bad girl, and you can never be an actress. Ill expose your dirty secret, and no one will hire you, said Chu Peihan in annoyance. You... Xia Linyin was mad and worried. If her dirty secret was exposed, her future would be ruined. Do you think the public will believe whatever you say? I can tell them that its Gu Qingyun who betrayed Xia Linyin first, said Jiang Yuan. He was also right, because nobody would believe it without solid proof. Fine, do you want to squeeze into the entertainment industry? I have the same idea, and I promise that Ill ruin you! Chu Peihan said, There are countless people who sell their bodies for a chance in the entertainment industry, and I can easily get the goods on you. Hearing that, Xia Linyin was furious after being humiliated. Anyway, Xia Linyin knew the unspoken rules in the entertainment industry, but she didnt think they were important. Gu Qingyun, how can you allow them to humiliate me like that? Xia Linyin med Gu Qingyun. Gu Qingyun coldly stared at Xia Linyin in silence. He didnt think that Chu Peihan had said anything wrong. As a man, he simply couldnt say that aloud. Even though he was heart-broken, Xia Linyin already betrayed him and their rtionship was over. It was impossible for him to defend her again. He respected her and had never forced her to do anything she didnt want to do, but she slept with Jiang Yuan behind his back. Upon thinking of that, he felt disgusted. Even if she had sex with other boys before she became his girlfriend, he wouldnt mind it, but he would never ept a betrayal. You... Seeing Gu Qingyun remaining silent, Xia Linyin was anxious. Youre indeed very selfish. Youve betrayed him. How can you expect him to defend you again? Gu Ningughed at her. Gu Ning had deep sympathy for Gu Qingyun. If Xia Linyin didnt like him any longer, she could leave him without hurting him, but she chose to betray him. A betrayal was always most disgusting. Chapter 1716 - Sh*t!

Chapter 1716: Sh*t!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mixi, get back to the car with my cousin. I need to talk about something serious with them, said Gu Ning and gave the car key to Yu Mixi. They were going to have a fight, and Yu Mixi was the weakest one among them. To make sure that she wasnt hurt, she had to leave first. As for Gu Qingyun, it wasnt easy for him to watch Xia Linyin being beaten although she betrayed him. Therefore, he better leave first. Gu Ning knew that it wouldnt end easily, and they might take revenge afterwards, but she wasnt afraid of it. She was very mad today, so she had to do something. She would also warn them to stay away from Gu Qingyun. If they wouldnt listen, she wouldnt hesitate to punish them. Sure, said Yu Mixi and took the car key. Ningning, are you... Gu Qingyun had a premonition. You called me for help today, so you should listen to me now. Leave with Mixi, and Ill handle the rest, said Gu Ning in a cold voice. Yu Mixi then pulled Gu Qingyun out although he was unwilling to leave. What? Do you want to fight? Do you think well be scared? Jiang Yuan saw what Gu Ning wanted to do, but he was still quite aggressive. Hearing that, his friends also got ready to fight. Ill only beat Jiang Yuan and Xia Linyin. If you dont want to be punished because of them, stay aside, or you cant me us if anything bad happens to you, said Gu Ning. She gave them a chance to stay out of trouble. F*ck,e on now! One of Jiang Yuans friends challenged Gu Ning. They came to support Jiang Yuan tonight, so they wouldnt retreat. Right! Jiang Yuans other friends all agreed. How about you two? Gu Ning asked Xia Linyins two female friends. Im afraid you dont have the ability. The two girls didnt look scared at all, because this wasnt the first time that they had done that. Besides, they had more people than Gu Ning, so they didnt believe that they would lose. Great, you asked for it, said Gu Ning. Beat them! Since they refused to move aside, Gu Ning wouldnt hesitate to teach them a lesson. Hao Ran and Gu Nings other friends couldnt wait any longer, so they rushed ahead to punch them. The next second, Gu Ning went in front of Xia Linyin. She lifted her up by grabbing the cor then pped her face with another hand. Gu Qingyun was always dragged into trouble ever since you became his girlfriend. He was almost hit by a car once. If you dont like him, you can just tell him. How dare you sleep with another boy behind his back? Do you think hes too nice? Xia Linyin screamed in pain. Although Gu Ning didnt p her heavily and wouldnt damage her face, it was painful for her to tolerate it right now. Because Chu Peihan and others were good at fighting, each of them could beat several up. Therefore, it was very easy for them to beat Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yuans friends up within a short time. Hao Ran and the boys didnt want to beat girls, so Chu Peihan beat the two girls alone, which wasnt difficult at all. If Chu Peihan used great force, the two girls would be useless soon, but Chu Peihan intended to torture them slowly. It was a soundproof room, so nobody could hear what they were doing in it after all. Gu Ning wasnt dumb, and she stopped when she thought it was enough. Alright, we can stop now, she shouted to Hao Ran and her other friends. Although they were unwilling to stop right now, they still obeyed Gu Nings order. Because they had all pped Jiang Yuan and Jiang Yuans people, their faces were swollen. I think it should be over now. If you dare take revenge and hurt Gu Qingyun, youll be punished severely next time. Well, if you want to challenge me, do it whenever you want, said Gu Ning. You can simply let Gu Qingyun tell me whenever you want to do that; I live in the capital. Gu Ning still didnt want to tell them her identity, so she told them to find her through Gu Qingyun. However, she wouldnt stop them from learning more information about her either, because she was quite famous on the Inte. Do you hear me? Gu Ning asked Jiang Yuan, and Jiang Yuan trembled in fear. Jiang Yuan was reluctant to give in, but he knew that he was no match for Gu Ning. Y-Yes. If he didnt give in, he and his friends would be beaten again. Great, lets go now, said Gu Ning, and turned around to leave. Gu Ning actually didnt care about Jiang Yuans answer because she knew he might change his mind at any second. Anyway, no matter what Jiang Yuan would do in the future, she had confidence to pay him back. She couldnt directly kill him right now, because they werent so guilty that they should be killed or disabled. Gu Ning could only wish that they could keep their words. F*ck! Once Gu Ning was gone, Jiang Yuan swore with an evil expression. Yuan, should we pay some people to beat them? One of his friends was mad too. It was obvious that he didnt take Gu Nings words seriously, and what had happened to them today made him feel humiliated. Right, I know some gangsters, and they can help us, Jiang Yuans other friend said. Sh*t! Didnt you see how violent they are? Theyre obviously better at fighting than us, said Jiang Yuan in anger. He wasnt an idiot, and he knew that he shouldnt mess with Gu Ning again. Chapter 1717 - F*ck off

Chapter 1717: F*ck off

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In that case, ordinary gangsters couldnt hurt Gu Ning and her friends at all. Jiang Yuan wasnt confident that he could win, so he thought that he should be more careful. Hearing that, Jiang Yuans friends agreed. Do we have to ept it? asked someone in annoyance. Go to the hospital now! We can talk about it after we have made a full recovery, said Jiang Yuan. He was unwilling to give in, but he couldnt do anything about it right now. He decided to think about it in the future. His friend called an ambnce at once. Yuan! Xia Linyin felt aggrieved when she heard that Jiang Yuan wanted to give it up. She was a beautiful girl, but she was heavily beaten just then. It was impossible for her to ept it! However, she was a weak girl, and could only rely on Jiang Yuan to take revenge for her. Jiang Yuans family was rich after all, so she believed that it should be very easy for him to pay Gu Ning back. She believed in the power of money. In addition, she also wanted to teach Gu Qingyun a lesson, because he stood aside when she was being beaten by his cousin. Although she had betrayed him, he shouldnt be so cold-blooded. A selfish person like her always thought about herself, and she totally forgot that she called Gu Qingyun to help her tonight. However, she didnt get the result she wanted. Hearing Xia Linyins voice, Jiang Yuan turned to look at her. Although she seemed pitiful, Jiang Yuan felt disgusted at this moment. Her swollen cheeks were ugly and he was also beaten heavily because of her, so Jiang Yuan snapped at Xia Linyin, Its all your fault! If it hadnt been for you, we wouldnt have been beaten like that. F*ck off, now! I dont want to see you again. He abandoned Xia Linyin. In fact, Jiang Yuan never liked Xia Linyin much. He simply wanted to sleep with her because she was pretty. His family was rich after all, so it was impossible for him to marry a girl from an ordinary family. Besides, Xia Linyin wasnt a good girl, and she would sell everything for money and fame. Therefore, who knew when she would betray him for a more powerful man? Jiang Yuan wasnt dumb. He yed around with pretty women, but would only marry a good one. He wasnt an idiot, he was just a shameless man. He indulged himself in ying around with women, but wouldnt ept a woman of the same kind as him. He had a double standard, but he never thought it was wrong! Jiang Yuan, you... Xia Linyin was already very ufortable right now, but she was shocked by Jiang Yuans attitude. If he abandoned her, she would lose everything. However, she didnt dare to criticize Jiang Yuan. Xia Linyin, what do you think you are? Let me be honest with you, I chased you only to f*ck you, and youre simply a sex tool in my eyes. I will only marry a woman from a family with an equal social status as my family. Youre a selfish, snobbish, cheap girl, and you betrayed Gu Qingyun by sleeping with me. So youll betray me again for another man in the future too! said Jiang Yuan. He didnt bother to hide his real thoughts about Xia Linyin. You... Xia Linyin was mad when she heard that, but she didnt know how to argue against him. In fact, every word Jiang Yuan said was true. Besides, Gu Qingyun was much more good-looking than Jiang Yuan. Jiang Yuan was a yboy, while Gu Qingyun had sincerely liked her. Therefore, if she met a better man than Jiang Yuan in the future, she surely would leave Jiang Yuan. Although she didnt have fame now, it didnt mean that she would be nobody forever. If she became a big star in the future, Jiang Yuan wouldnt deserve her. You dont need to argue with me. Im not dumb, and I know what youre thinking in your mind. Jiang Yuan stopped Xia Linyin from arguing with him. He hated to hear lies. Xia Linyin wanted to defend herself, but couldnt say anything now. Disappear, now! Seeing Xia Linyin standing there still, Jiang Yuan snapped at her impatiently. They were beaten heavily tonight all because of Xia Linyin. If Xia Linyin wasnt also beaten tonight, Jiang Yuan wouldnt easily let her go. Xia Linyin felt quite aggrieved. She bit her lips and stared at Jiang Yuan with a pitiful expression, but only saw his look with disdain. In the past, Jiang Yuan might soften when she acted pitiful, but now he only felt disgusted. No matter how unwilling Xia Linyin was, she had to leave right now, because she knew Jiang Yuan had no mercy. As for the other two girls, they were Xia Linyins friends, so they had to leave with her. Even though they were Xia Linyins friends, they actually hated her because they were also beaten because of her. Nevertheless, Xia Linyin had helped them a lot, although she did that simply because they were beggars in her eyes, so they couldnt leave her behind right now. The three girls left with swollen faces. Luckily, there was a back door to this bar, and they could cover their faces with their bags, or they would be super embarrassed. Only a few people saw them on their way out, but they immediately ran away. Jiang Yuan and his friends left in the same way as Xia Linyin. ... When Gu Ning and her friends got back to the car, Gu Qingyun asked her what she had done to them. Even though he already had the answer in his heart, he still needed to make sure of it. Chapter 1718 - She Doesn’t Deserve You

Chapter 1718: She Doesnt Deserve You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I beat all of them, said Gu Ning. Although she didnt allow Gu Qingyun to watch it at the scene, it didnt mean that she would refuse to tell him what exactly had happened. Moreover, even if she didnt tell Gu Qingyun, Gu Qingyun would find it out sooner orter. A-All of them? asked Gu Qingyun. He asked that question mainly because he wanted to know whether Xia Linyin was included. Right, said Gu Ning. Although Gu Qingyun already had the answer and he wasnt surprised when he heard that from Gu Nings mouth, he still had mixed emotions right now, because Xia Linyin was a girl after all. What? Does your heart still ache for that girl? Gu Ning was displeased. She understood that Gu Qingyun had loved Xia Linyin, but she didnt think the girl deserved his love. No, of course not. Gu Qingyun denied it at once when he heard dissatisfaction in Gu Nings voice. Even though he had a little sympathy for Xia Linyin because she was a girl, he wasnt self-righteous. Since Xia Linyin had betrayed him, there was no need for him to show any mercy towards her. Therefore, he wouldnt be annoyed at Gu Ning for that, because Gu Ning did it for him. If Gu Ning hadnt helped him today, he honestly didnt know what would happen to him, because he didnt know that Xia Linyin had already betrayed him. He might really drink against Jiang Yuan for her. Without Gu Nings help, he would be alone. He had friends in their university, but none of them dared to stand out for him against Jiang Yuan. They werent local citizens, and they were afraid to mess with the local citizens in the capital. Although Gu Qingyun felt disappointed when they refused to help him, he didnt me them, because he understood they didnt want to be involved in trouble. He alone definitely couldnt defeat Jiang Yuan, so he would have lost Xia Linyin to Jiang Yuan then med himself for it during the rest of his life. He turned to Gu Ning for help because he was left no choice at that time. Luckily, Gu Ning gave him a helping hand. Actually, Gu Qingyun felt it was ridiculously funny that he even had the idea to me himself for a girl who had already betrayed him behind his back. Great, she doesnt deserve you, said Gu Ning. She had no intention to force Gu Qingyun to forget Xia Linyin right now, because she knew it took time. Gu Ning only hoped that Gu Qingyun couldpletely give her up, and cut off his rtionship with her even if Xia Linyin turned back to him in the future. If Gu Qingyun still epted Xia Linyin after what she had done to him, he would be too contemptible. Contemptible people didnt deserve respect or sympathy. I know, said Gu Qingyun. It was hard for him to give up Xia Linyin right away, but he had no anticipation for her now. Even though he was sad, he would never ept her again. He would never lose his dignity. If they dare to cause you trouble again or if they want to find me through you, just call me, said Gu Ning. Although Gu Qingyun won this time, he was pushed into a more dangerous situation. It wasnt what they wanted, but Gu Ning didnt regret it. Sure, said Gu Qingyun. Only Gu Ning could help him in the capital. Gu Qingyun didntin about it at all although he would be in a more dangerous situation, because he was unwilling to submit to humiliation; he was actually quite grateful to Gu Ning. Ningning, thank you so much for what youve done tonight. If it hadnt been for you, I wouldnt have found out the truth. Let me buy you some night snacks, said Gu Qingyun. He wasnt in a good mood now, but he still wanted to thank Gu Ning and her friends. No need. Were not hungry right now, but we can dine together next time, said Gu Ning. She understood that Gu Qingyun didnt have an appetite now, so she wouldnt force him to eat. Fine! Gu Qingyun didnt insist. He knew that Gu Ning understood his feelings. After that, Gu Ning drove Gu Qingyun back to their university, then sent Hao Ran and other boys back to the hotel. On their way, Hao Ran evenined that he hadnt enjoyed himself tonight in the fight. He was telling the truth, because Jiang Yuan was no match for him at all. When Hao Ran and the boys arrived at the hotel, it was nearly 11 pm, so Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning, but Gu Ning was still driving. She briefly told Leng Shaoting that she went to deal with something else tonight and was still on the road now. Leng Shaoting reminded her to be careful, then told her to call him back when she was home. Even though Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao already epted each other, they just met and Leng Shaoting wasnt talkative, so it was a little embarrassing when they stayed alone with one another. Therefore, they went to their own rooms once they were home. Gu Ning drove back to Century City afterwards, and it was almost 12 am, so she didnt chat with Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi tonight. They took a shower and went to bed. They still needed to get up early the next morning after all. After that, Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting and they talked with each other for about 20 minutes on the phone. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao would go back to the Leng familys house tomorrow. After having the call with Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning hesitated to take the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern out, because she was afraid that something strange might happen and would affect what she nned to do tomorrow. As a result, Gu Ning decided not to take it out for the time being. She would go to visit Shangguan Yang tomorrow and take it out then. With Shangguan Yangs help, she would be safe even if anything strange happened. Chapter 1719 - Chu Peihan Meets Baili Zongyang

Chapter 1719: Chu Peihan Meets Baili Zongyang

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Jing Yunyao didnt fall asleep until it was veryte again, because she kept thinking about what she had sessfully remembered and what she hadnt. She ached to get her memories back, but still failed and she would have a headache once she thought too much about the past. She could only fall asleep at that time. Jing Yunyao had dreams again, and they were intermittent and werentplete, but she was able to remember them after she woke up this time. ... Gu Ning and other girls got up at 6 am and went to run together. Gu Ning also tested Chu Peihans and Yu Mixis fighting skills. Chu Peihan kept a habit of exercising every day, so she had greatly improved her body condition, which was helpful for her to make progress in martial arts. And although Yu Mixi was the weakest one among them, she was still strongpared with ordinary people. She alone could defeat five men at least, and could protect herself well. In addition, danger wasnt everywhere. Even though Yu Mixi could protect herself well now, she still needed to improve her fighting skills in case they came in need one day. After all, one could never be too careful. When they were running in the morning, they met Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue. They exercised in the morning every day when nothing special happened, so Gu Ning would often see them. Wow, the man at the front has a very good build! I wonder what he looks like, said Chu Peihan. Gu Ning also saw Baili Zongyang, and had no intention to avoid him. Hes very handsome! Do you want to meet him? Gu Ning joked, but it was also the truth. Baili Zongyang was indeed unusually handsome. However, Leng Shaoting was the most good-looking man in her eyes. Even though there were other handsome men, she wouldnt pay much attention to them. Really? Chu Peihans eyes lit up at once with strong interest. Have you seen him before? Yeah, I often run in the morning, said Gu Ning. Um, there is a girl by his side, said Chu Peihan. Shes his younger sister, said Gu Ning. Wonderful! Chu Peihan sped up to strike up a conversation with Baili Zongyang. Gu Ning was surprised and pulled Chu Peihan back. Seriously? Why not? said Chu Peihan. She didnt understand why Gu Ning stopped her. She simply wanted to strike up a conversation with the man. There was nothing wrong with that! Chu Peihan thought for a while, then said, Did you just lie to me? Is he actually an ugly man? No, I didnt. Gu Ning rolled her eyes. Dont you feel embarrassed? Why? I just want to make a new friend. Why should I feel embarrassed? Chu Peihan disliked Gu Ning for her hesitation. Can we not do that right now? asked Yu Mixi. She also thought it was embarrassing if Chu Peihan went to strike up a conversation with a strange man. Chu Peihan was a girl after all, and she thought it was mens work. Well... Chu Peihan was annoyed by Gu Ning and Yu Mixi, but she had to give it up because she was afraid that they might feel embarrassed. Although she liked strong handsome men, she wasnt addicted to them. She wanted to strike up a conversation with Baili Zongyang simply because she was excited at this moment. Alright, I know them, and Ill go to greet them, then you can talk to him, said Gu Ning. What? You know them? Why did you joke with me just then? Chu Peihanined. Afterwards, they ran ahead and Gu Ning greeted Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue when they were near. Morning, Zongyang and Zongxue. Hearing Gu Nings voice, Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue turned around at once. They looked happy to see Gu Ning and also politely greeted her. Hi, Gu Ning, what a coincidence! When Baili Zongyang turned around, Chu Peihan saw his face and was stunned by his outstanding appearance. This man had a good build and a good-looking face too! It was hard to find a man like him in this world! Are they your friends? Baili Zongyang nced at Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi. Hi, Im Gu Nings friend, Chu Peihan. Nice to meet you, said Chu Peihan at once. She also reached out her hand to shake hands with Baili Zongyang. Actually, Chu Peihan simply wanted to take advantage of him. However, she wasnt creepy; she just liked good-looking people. Even though she liked handsome men, only a few men were handsome in her eyes. Currently, only her older brother, Situ Ye, Leng Shaoting, and Baili Zongyang could be called handsome. She had met many good-looking men before, but only they were unusually handsome. She had a very high standard of a handsome man. Nice to meet you, my name is Baili Zongyang. Baili Zongyang was very polite, and shook hands with Chu Peihan although he already noticed her admiration towards him. Baili Zongyang had countless admirers, so he was already used to their reactions when he showed up in their sight. Moreover, although Chu Peihan stared straight at him, she didnt have any dirty ideas, so he wouldnt dislike her. In addition, she was Gu Nings friend, so he subconsciously tolerated her behavior. The second Chu Peihans hand touched Baili Zongyangs hand, she felt as if she was numbed for a second as if she just had an electric shock. They loosened their hands afterwards. This one is also my good friend, Yu Mixi. Gu Ning introduced Yu Mixi to Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue. Nice to meet you. Yu Mixi greeted them. Nice to meet you too. My name is Baili Zongxue. Baili Zongxue introduced herself. Chapter 1720 - He’s Already Gone

Chapter 1720: Hes Already Gone

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After that, they ran together as they chatted with each other along the way. The new semester will begin in a few days. Gu Ning, when will you go to the university? Baili Zongxue asked Gu Ning. I dont know yet. Ill have to see, said Gu Ning. She said that not because she didnt want to go to their university with Baili Zongxue. In fact, even though Baili Zongxue wanted to go to the university with her, she wouldnt mind. She actually didnt set the date yet. They only had two days for the enrollment anyway. Gu Ning nned to apany Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi to get enrolled first, then she would do thatter, because she wouldnt let them go to their university with the luggage. Even if she couldnt apany them, she would arrange for someone to do that for her. Baili Zongxue said nothing about that. In addition, she didnt have the n to go to the university along with Gu Ning. She built a rtionship with Gu Ning on purpose, but also kept a certain distance away from her. If they didnt have patience, their real purpose would be exposed. Although they still didnt find or get anything useful from Gu Ning, they needed to be patient. Gu Ning was a very smart outstanding girl, so they had to be very careful. All they needed to do now was to have a good rtionship with Gu Ning and they would get whatever they wanted then. Even though Gu Ning might not help the Baili family, they could stop her from helping other dominant families by using their good rtionship. They wouldnt actualize their goals by hook or by crook, so they wouldnt deal with Gu Ning with dirty tricks. After running for a while, Yu Mixi was out of strength, so Gu Ning stopped too. She needed to test Yu Mixis and Chu Peihans fighting skillster. As Gu Ning and her friends stopped, Baili Zongyang and his younger sister stopped too. Are you out of strength? Baili Zongyang asked with concern. Yeah, you can keep on running and well be fine in a while, said Gu Ning. Why dont we have breakfast togetherter, said Baili Zongyang. Hearing that, Chu Peihans eyes lit up again. It was a great honor in her eyes to share breakfast with such a handsome man. However, Chu Peihan said nothing and looked to Gu Ning, because Baili Zongyang was asking for Gu Nings opinion. Thanks, but I have friends waiting for us to have breakfast together in the hotel, said Gu Ning. Alright, we can do it next time. Since Gu Ning declined, Baili Zongyang didnt insist. Sure, said Gu Ning. She had never had any intention to avoid Baili Zongyang and his younger sister, so she was willing to share a meal with them if she was free. Even though she didnt need to learn more about the cultivation world through them right now, because she could do that by asking Jing Yunyao or Jing Jining, she still kept a good rtionship with them. She might need their help when Jing Yunyao went to pay the Jing family back in the future. Gu Ning would make full use of her connections. At the same time, if they wanted something from her to make that deal, she wouldnt hesitate to give it to them. After that, Baili Zongyang and his younger sister ran away, and Chu Peihan kept staring at his back. She didnt withdraw her sight even when Baili Zongyang was already gone. Hes already gone! Are you in love now? Gu Ning joked. Hearing Gu Nings voice, Chu Peihan got her mind back and said, Not really, but I just think hes unusually handsome. Its rare to see such a handsome man like him. She wouldnt fall in love just because of a mans outstanding appearance, but it wasnt a bad idea to have such a handsome man with a good build as her boyfriend. Nevertheless, Chu Peihan enjoyed being single, and she was still very young, so she wouldnt think about a romantic rtionship for the time being. In fact, Gu Ning was worried that Chu Peihan might really want Baili Zongyang to be her boyfriend. They came from different worlds after all, and Chu Peihan would be hurt if she wanted someone she couldnt have. Gu Ning encountered this problem right now, because Leng Shaoting was a cultivator. She could only hope that she would survive it when she experienced the process of cutting bones and washing marrow. ... Baili Zongxue joked with Baili Zongyang after they ran away. I think the girl named Chu Peihan has great interest in you. Although Baili Zongxue looked like 17 in the mortals world, she was actually nearly 30 in the cultivation world, love or a romantic rtionship wasnt anything new in her eyes. She could easily see that Chu Peihan had an interest in Baili Zongyang. Nevertheless, it was only interest, not love. She didnt believe in love at first nce, because it only happened when people were sexually attracted to each other. Interest and addiction were different. I neverck admirers, and women want to be close to me for all kinds of reasons, said Baili Zongyang. Although it sounded narcissistic, it was the truth, because Baili Zongyang was too noticeable to be ignored wherever he went. How about Gu Ning? asked Baili Zongxue. She felt that Gu Ning had no special feeling towards Baili Zongyang. Hearing that, Baili Zongyang felt a little shy. Well, shes special. Gu Ning was indeed very special, because she looked very calm every time she saw him. Actually, before Gu Ning met Leng Shaoting, she would pay special attention to good-looking men too, but she wouldnt do that again after meeting Leng Shaoting even if the man was even more handsome than Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was very handsome, but different people had different standards of what made a handsome man after all. ... When Yu Mixi had rested for a while, Gu Ning began to test her fighting skills, and saw that she had made great progress. Chapter 1721 - Lao Zhang Lost

Chapter 1721: Lao Zhang Lost

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although she spent most of her time on her internship, she never forgot to practice martial arts, because she needed to protect herself. Actually, she didnt tell her friends that three men had tried to rob her once when she was off work and went back home. Nevertheless, they didnt seed and she directly beat them up because she had greatly improved her body condition and martial arts during the past year. She was able to fight against three men now, but what if she ran into more bad people in the future? In order to protect herself in any dangerous situations, Yu Mixi must keep on improving herself. Because she didnt want to worry her friends and she wasnt hurt anyway, she didnt tell her friends the story. Gu Ning only used a third of her strength when she tested Yu Mixis fighting skills. It was only a test, and she didnt aim to defeat her. However, Yu Mixi still couldnt get any advantages during the test, because Gu Ning was at a much higher level than her. They did the test on thewn at the front of the small woods, and there was ane aside. Many people ran by them on the small road, and some of them stopped when they noticed what Gu Ning and her friends were doing. Wow, this girl is quite good, and she must have begun to practice martial arts when she was a little. Right, but I dont think girls should be so violent. Hearing that, Chu Peihan was displeased and argued at once. Violent? I dont think so. Girls nowadays must learn to protect themselves from dangerous men. Dont you see the news that some creepy men followed weak girls and raped them. Those evil men only chose weak girls to do bad things, so girls must learn to be strong. Many people agreed with Chu Peihan. I think shes right. Although were in a society ruled byws, there are many crimes happening every day. ... When Yu Mixi wasnt able to fight back anymore, Gu Ning stopped and let her rest. At this time, a man who was about 30 said to Gu Ning, Hey, young girl, can we have a fightpetition for fun? He was over 1.80 meters tall with a strong build and stable breath, which showed that he had been practicing fighting skills for years. Gu Ning thought that he must be a soldier or a policeman from his air of uprightness. It was also possible that he wasnt neither of them, and he simply loved martial arts. Why not! Gu Ning agreed, because it wasnt a big deal. Really? Lao Zhang, youre a tall strong man, and now you want to fight against a young girl? Youre taking advantage of her! Another man who stood by Lao Zhang thought it wasnt appropriate, because he knew how strong Lao Zhang was. Gu Ning only used a third of her strength. Although she looked excellent at fighting, she seemed to not be very outstanding, so the man believed that she was no match for Lao Zhang. Right, this girl is younger and weaker than you. Lao Zhang smiled and said nothing. He was a martial arts lover, and he could see that Gu Ning wasnt weak at all, and he might not be able to take advantage of her. Its fine, said Gu Ning. Even though Lao Zhang was tall and strong, Gu Ning didnt think he was better than her at martial arts. Since Gu Ning didnt mind it, the man said nothing further. It had nothing to do with him anyway. After that, Lao Zhang walked towards Gu Ning, and thepetition began after they had an agreement. Gu Ning clearly knew that it was impossible for Lao Zhang to win, and she had no intention to defeat him quickly, so she didnt use her full strength, she only used half of it. At the beginning, Lao Zhang did the same thing, because he didnt want to hurt Gu Ning. Therefore, Lao Zhang wasnt able to stand steadily in thepetition with Gu Ning, and he was forced to use greater strength. Unfortunately, as he kept using greater strength, he still failed to surpass Gu Ning, which totally shocked him. He knew that Gu Ning didnt use her full strength, and he didnt know how much strength she used right now. Afterwards, Lao Zhang used one eighth of his strength and could hardly make thepetition a tie. Outsiders only thought that Lao Zhang and Gu Ning were at the same level, and Lao Zhang deliberately didnt use his full strength in order to let Gu Ning have an advantage. After all, most of them were familiar with Lao Zhang, and they tended to believe that he was better than Gu Ning. However, they were still impressed by Gu Nings ability, because she was a young and thin girl but she was very different from other girls. Lao Zhang then used one ninth of his strength, but he still couldnt defeat Gu Ning because Gu Ning also increased her strength at the same time. Lao Zhang finally realized that he couldnt win Gu Ning even if he used his full strength. He didnt feel embarrassed even though he would lose the game to a young girl. Instead, he was amazed by Gu Nings ability, and he enjoyed thepetition with her. Therefore, he didnt stop thepetition in advance in order to save his face, but encouraged himself to do his best. Gu Ning wouldnt let Lao Zhang lose face and simply made it a tie. Lao Zhang would stop it when he was out of strength. Lao Zhang called the end of thepetition when he was out of strength and still couldnt get any advantage. Young girl, I have to admit that I lost and youre really incredible, said Lao Zhang. He didnt feel unhappy after he lost the game. He knew that Gu Ning was very extraordinary at the very beginning, but he was still surprised by her ability. He believed that he was better than most ordinary people, but Gu Ning was still better than him, which proved that Gu Ning was quite extraordinary. However, when other people heard that, they rounded their eyes in shock and couldnt believe it. What? You lost? Chapter 1722 - Become an Extra

Chapter 1722: Be an Extra

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No way! This girl is unbelievable. Even Deputy Director Zhang cant win the game with her. Jesus, its crazy! ... Im ttered, said Gu Ning politely. Although it was obvious that he was no match for her, she should be polite and show some respect. Hearing someone call Lao Zhang, Deputy Director Zhang, Gu Ning thought that he might be a deputy director of a certain department. In that case, he must have high social status. Anyway, those who lived in Century City were either rich or powerful, because a single house here cost at least dozens of millions of yuan. It was impossible for an ordinary person to afford a house here. Young girl, may I know your name? asked Deputy Director Zhang. My names Gu Ning, Gu Ning said. You seem to be a student, right? asked Deputy Director Zhang. Yeah, I just wrote the National College Entrance Examination, and Ill go to my university in a few days, said Gu Ning. Although they knew Gu Ning was very young, they were still amazed by her unbelievable ability at such an early age. Different people went to school at different ages. Some were 17, while some were 18 at 12th grade. Gu Ning went to schoolter than her peers, so she was already 19 after finishing her education in high school. Gu Nings birthday was in May, but she didnt celebrate her 19th birthday, because she hadnt had a birthday party before and she just forgot it this year too. She didnt remember it until Chu Peihan and her other friends asked about her birthday, but it had already passed. Chu Peihan proposed to make it up to her, but Gu Ning was busy then, so they decided to do it next year. Do you study in a police academy? Youre very good at fighting skills, said Deputy Director Zhang. Gu Ning was extraordinarily stronger than other girls, and Deputy Director Zhang had the idea to hire her if she studied in a police academy. Gu Ning understood what Deputy Director Zhang was thinking about, so she smiled and said, Not really, Ill major in business administration in the Capital University. Hearing that, Deputy Director Zhang was shocked. The Capital University? You must be an excellent student! Is your family involved in business? Deputy Director Zhang thought that Gu Nings family must be involved in business, and she was going to inherit her family business, otherwise she should go to a police academy given her outstanding ability in martial arts. It didnt mean that people with a high level of martial arts had to go to a police academy, but it was hard to find a job in society nowadays, and everyone should learn to make full use of his or her advantages. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Knowing that, Deputy Director Zhang nodded, and didnt think it was a bad choice. It was probably because of her family background, that she learned kung fu to protect herself. Deputy Director Zhang wasnt dumb, and he didnt ask for more details about Gu Nings family. Young girl, do you always run in the morning? asked Deputy Director Zhang. Not every day, said Gu Ning. Can you practice with me when we meet again? asked Deputy Director Zhang with anticipation. He hadnt enjoyed a fight for a long time. Although he was a member of a SWAT team and all the other members in their team were strong and skillful, not many wereparable to him. So it wasnt easy for him to meet a great match, and he wanted to seize this chance to practice his skills. Why not! If we see each other again, Im more than willing to do that, said Gu Ning. It was good for her too. Hearing Gu Nings answer, Deputy Director Zhang was excited. Oh, my surname is Zhang, and you can call me Uncle Zhang, said Deputy Director Zhang. Sure, Uncle Zhang, Gu Ning called him as he wanted. After that, Deputy Director Zhang left, and didnt ask Gu Ning for her phone number. This was their first meeting, and he thought it was inappropriate to do that right now. Since Gu Ning already agreed to help him practice fighting skills if they met again, they would have each others number when they got familiar. In addition, although Gu Ning was very young, she was unbelievably strong and skilled, which amazed Deputy Director Zhang. Gu Ning also looked more mature than her real age, so Deputy Director Zhang didnt regard her as a child. Instead, if it was possible, he would love to make friends with her. Because Gu Ning had apetition with Deputy Director Zhang, they were running out of time so Gu Ning decided to test Chu Peihans level next time. After changing their clothes, they left for Shengshi Hotel. It was already 7:30 am when they arrived at Shengshi Hotel, so they quickly finished breakfast within 10 minutes, then went to Hengdian World Studios. Although it was rush hour at this time, Gu Ning took the ring highway and spent less time on the road. However, they set off from a suburb, so it still took them nearly an hour. Either way, it was faster than taking the road in the urban area. They might be caught in a traffic jam and spend two hours on the way if they took the road in the urban area. At 8:30 am, Gu Ning and her friends arrived at the shooting set in Hengdian World Studios. This time, they moved to another ce for the new scenes, and would shoot at a street. Hao Ran and others would y passers-by in the scenes. For Gu Nings sake, Lu Zhan arranged for Hao Ran and others to say several lines in the camera. They would be local citizens in the show and they wouldpliment the leading female role, then Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping could show their faces and say several lines. In fact, it was very difficult for extras to get such a chance, because they normally could only show their backs in the camera. Chu Peihans part was more important than Hao Rans and Zhang Tianpings in the show, and she would be a senior officials daughter. She would argue with otherdies in the group of people who went to wee the leading female role, then she was criticized. When they arrived at Hengdian World Studios, all the actors were almost finished wearing make-up. Lu Zhan had told them to arrive before 9 am, and that they would start to act at 10 am, because they needed time to put on make-up and get ready. Lu Zhan arrived at 7 am this morning, and was already busy working. The main characters needed an exquisite look, so it took a longer time for them to finish wearing make-up. Once they heard that Gu Ning came, they walked out with make-up and clothes for the show. Chu Peihan didnt have her favorite idols in the entertainment industry, but she had a good impression of some actors, like the leading actor and actress in this show. Chapter 1723 - Special Treatment

Chapter 1723: Special Treatment

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Therefore, when Chu Peihan saw them, she eagerly ran to greet them and requested them to take photos together. Hao Ran and the boys didnt stand aside and also politely greeted them. They wanted to take photos together as well. Although they were extras today, nobody dared to disdain them because they were Gu Nings friends. Chu Peihan and Gu Nings other friends didnt think that they were superior to other people because of their rtionship with Gu Ning. Instead, they were very polite to Tang Xiaoxiao and Qiao Hanchen. As a result, they got along quite well with each other. After taking photos together, Chu Peihan and Gu Nings other friends went to wear make-up and change their clothes. They werent treated differently, and waited in line like every other extra. However, even though they werent orded any special treatment, some extras were still jealous of them because they were Gu Nings friends. And because they were Gu Nings friends, those jealous people believed that they were treated differently. Actually, they indeed got this job because of their rtionship with Gu Ning, but it wasnt a serious problem. Some people got jealous of them simply because they had more resources. If those who were jealous of them could have special treatment, they would change their mind. Luckily, only a few people were dissatisfied with it, and most extras were simply envious of them because they could easily get a chance to y a role in the show. Most people also believed that Gu Nings friends came here only for fun. If they really wanted to join this industry through their connections, they could choose to be regr extras. When Hao Ran and Gu Nings other friends were waiting in line, some people also struck up a conversation with them. It turned out that they really came here for fun. Because they were very nice and talkative, they left a good impression on other extras. However, some people who were jealous of them still bad-mouthed them behind their backs, and said that those who went to talk with them simply wanted to ride on their coattails. Therefore, they began to disdain those who deliberately pleased Hao Ran and Gu Nings other friends. They believed that they were self-righteous and relied on their own abilities to win this job. In fact, they got jealous because they couldnt get what they wanted, so they imed that they disliked it. If they were people with resources, they would surely be arrogant. There were many extras, so it took a long time for them to wear make-up and change clothes. They werent done until it was 9 am. It was actually already efficient, and seven make-up artists worked together to finish it as soon as possible. Moreover, extras basically didnt need to wear much make-up, and only those who would show their faces might put on some make-up. After that, they were told what they should do and where they should standter. The crew didnt have a high standard for extras, but they had to take it seriously too. The filming didnt begin until they practiced it once. The gates of the imperial city were opened, and the emperor came to wee them in person. The imperial concubine was the general and came back with victory. Seeing that, people might be confused about the reason why the leading female character wasnt an empress since the leading male character was an emperor. An imperial concubine wasnt the emperors wife, and it wasnt an honorable title. Actually, although the leading male character was an emperor, he didnt have a wife, and there was only one concubine in the imperial harem. Therefore, the imperial concubine was his empress in reality. In addition, the leading male character always wanted to give the leading female character the title of empress in vain. Although he was a powerful emperor, he couldnt do whatever he wanted, and had to care about his courtiers opinions. Anyway, the leading male character already made up his mind to abdicate his position to his younger brother after the leading female character came back with victory this time. He would wander around the world with his beloved woman afterwards. They stayed there for the whole morning to finish the scene. It wasnt the actors problem, filming really consumed a lot of time and energy. They had to shoot many times in order to get the best view. Among the extras, Chu Peihan and Gu Nings other friends had done a great performance, especially Chu Peihan. Her acting even impressed Lu Zhan, and she was now a better actress than the time when she yed a role in Infinite Horror. It was the first time that Chu Peihan had shown her face in the camera when she joined the crew of Infinite Horror, so she wasnt skilled back then. From the experience, Chu Peihan learned a lot and she was a quick learner, so she was able to make great progress within a short time. I havent seen you for just a few months, but youve made great progress! Lu Zhanplimented Chu Peihan. Although she wasnt very professional, she wasnt bad either, and she had potential. As long as she could practice more, she would get better. Several extras were jealous of Chu Peihan when they heard himplimenting her. It seemed that they had already worked with each other before. And it should be several months ago. They had heard of what Lu Zhan had been through and he had been shut out of the film industry for years till he shot Infinite Horror several months ago. So it was possible that Chu Peihan had also shown her face in that movie. Some extras had watched Infinite Horror, but they didnt pay much attention to unimportant roles, so they didnt think Chu Peihan looked familiar. Therefore, they decided to watch the film again to see whether they could find Chu Peihan. Thank you so much for yourpliment, Director Lu. Ill keep on learning and improving myself, said Chu Peihan happily. In fact, Chu Peihan never cared about other peoples opinions about her, because other people wouldnt affect her own life. She could rely on herself to live a good life after all. However, she cared about professionals opinions about her acting, because she wanted to be a good actress. Chapter 1724 - Another Purpose?

Chapter 1724: Another Purpose?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Undoubtedly, she only wanted to win professionals approval, because only professionals in this industry could affect her career. She still didnt care about outsiders opinions. As long as she won professionals approval, she believed that the audience would like her. Great, I believe you can be a good actress! said Lu Zhan. After finishing the scenes in the morning, they went to have lunch and they stayed there to have take-out like everyone else. They came here for fun, so they didnt leave right after finishing the scenes in the morning. They could still be extras in the following scenes and all they needed to do was to change their clothes. Normally, an extra could y a passer-by in many scenes, because the audience wouldnt see his or her face anyway. Filming was never done in the order of the story of the script, and the crew wouldnt move around following the plot. It wasnt efficient. Filming was all based on the venues. In other words, what happened in this TV series on this street would be shot together. In that case, it would save a lot of unnecessary trouble. For example, the film locations werent avable every day, and most of them were expensive. Because this was Hengdian World Studios, it was open for lease to all crews. If a crew only shot a part of the show at once ce and went to other ces to film other parts, then came back, the process might be dyed if the ce was upied by other crews. It would also cost the crew more expenses. Anyway, all videos needed editing, so the shooting sequence wasnt important. After lunch, they had a rest for half an hour before they changed their clothes. At 6 pm, the filming was over today, so Gu Ning left with her friends. They didnt stay to share dinner with Lu Zhan and the other people. ... At this time, members of the Leng family were about to enjoy a meal together too. Jiang Shuyuan came back today, and she needed to take a break after taking care of Leng Shaojia for a long time and being busy working. She would visit Leng Shaojia once a day at noon or in the evening. Leng Shaojia was in a stable condition now. Although her waist was still painful, the pain was tolerable now and she could sleep well. However, she looked quite haggard after being sick these days, so she needed more time to recover. Jiang Shuyuan heard nothing about Jing Yunyao, because members of the Leng family didnt tell her. Master Leng also forbade Leng Yuanqian from telling her about that. As a result, Jiang Shuyuan was scared when she saw Jing Yunyao in the living room when she came back to the Leng familys old house and she blurted it out. Who are you? Even though Jing Yunyao looked the same as Yunyao, Yunyao had been dead for years, so Jiang Shuyuan didnt think this woman could be Yunyao. Shuyuan, this is Yunyao, said Yu Yin. Yunyao? No way! Isnt Yunyao already dead? How is it possible that... Jiang Shuyuan eximed. Yunyao isnt dead, and she is Yunyao! Before Jiang Shuyuan could finish, Master Leng interrupted her. Yunyao was alive and healthy, and what Jiang Shuyuan said was indeed really offensive. Since she isnt dead, why didnt shee to see us during the past years? Why does she suddenlye back now? Is she a fake Yunyao? asked Jiang Shuyuan. Actually, she knew that this woman could really be Yunyao since Master Leng epted her and allowed her to join the Leng family, but she couldnt ept it. She never liked Yunyao after all. Besides, Yunyao was a very powerful woman, and she would greatly support Leng Shaoting once she was back, which would be a big threat to her family and her son. It was only Jiang Shuyuans worry, because Leng Shaoting actually owned more than what the Leng family had. In addition to Shengshi, Leng Shaoting had also made a fortune as the team leader of the Red me. They risked their lives to fulfill every mission, so their rewards were definitely very high. Moreover, they could take half of the confiscated property as their own. Almost every drug lord or major criminal had hundreds of millions of yuan in assets, and the members of the Red me could share their wealth once they were caught. However, it wasnt known to the outside world, and only their leaders knew about it, because it was highly confidential. Yunyao didnte back during the past years, because she lost her memories 15 years ago. Ningning found Yunyao and we were able to find out that shes still alive, said Master Leng. He didnt want Jiang Shuyuan to continue to question Yunyao. She lost her memories? Really? I cant believe it, and someone might be doing that for another purpose, said Jiang Shuyuan without hesitation. She was talking about Gu Ning. In her eyes, Gu Ning brought bad luck to her family, because her family had suffered a lot ever since she showed up, and now she made Yunyaoe back. Jiang Shuyuan separated her family from the whole Leng family. Neither Leng Shaoting nor Jing Yunyao was mad at Jiang Shuyuans suspicion, because they couldnt care less about her. Master Leng, however, couldnt stand it and snapped at her. Enough! Cant you stop causing trouble every time youe back? I think you better stay outside. Believe it or not, and you should close your mouth now! After that, Master Leng threatened her. I didnt look into something, but it doesnt mean that it doesnt exist. You better behave yourself, or you might lose your position in the Leng family! Hearing that, Jiang Shuyuan was frightened and closed her mouth at once.She knew that Master Leng was talking about what Leng Shaojia had done to Gu Ning. After living peacefully these days she forgot about it slightly, but still felt scared in retrospect. She didnt want Leng Shaoting to know about it after all. Chapter 1725 - Meet Zhang Zikai

Chapter 1725: Meet Zhang Zikai

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Therefore, when she was scared, she subconsciously nced at Leng Shaoting to see his reaction. She didnt know whether he was aware of it or would ask about it. However, Leng Shaoting had no reaction and it seemed that he didnt care about it at all, which made Jiang Shuyuan feel relieved. What she didnt know was that Leng Shaoting already knew about it from the very beginning, but he chose to listen to Gu Ning and let it go. Jiang Shuyuan was also afraid that Master Leng might chase her out of the Leng family. She had married into the Leng family for many years, and there was no problem in her rtionship with her husband. She didnt want a divorce. Without the Leng familys support, her and the Jiang familys social status would drop in an instant. Although the Jiang family wasnt poor, it was only an appendage to the Leng family, and the Jiang family gained more fame and wealth after she married into the Leng family. If Leng Yuanqian divorced her, either she would be abandoned by the Jiang family or the Jiang family would be greatly affected by her. Either way, it wouldnt be a good result. After that, they began to enjoy dinner and every one of them treated Jing Yunyao with enthusiasm. Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Yuanqian, instead, were ignored like they were outsiders. Leng Yuanqian didnt care about that, because he had no intention to talk with them. Jiang Shuyuan had the same feeling, but she felt quite ufortable in such an atmosphere. Yu Yin also invited Jing Yunyao to shop together tomorrow and directly left Jiang Shuyuan aside. The two disliked each other and had never shopped together before, so it didnt matter. Jing Yunyao didnt know how to reject it, and she also wanted to leave the Leng familys old house for a while, so she agreed. Leng Shaoting then took out a ck Card and gave it to Jing Yunyao. She could buy whatever she wanted even if it cost millions of yuan. Jing Yunyao thought it wasnt appropriate, so she turned him down right away. Although Leng Shaoting was her son, she hadnt gotten her memories back yet, so she was unwilling to spend his money. However, the others kept persuading her to ept it and Leng Shaoting also insisted. He told her that he prepared the card for her, so Jing Yunyao took it in the end. She knew that Leng Shaoting was very rich. Although he wasnt the richest man in their country, he was almost there, so it was nothing if she spent some of his money. Jiang Shuyuan, however, was full of jealousy. She was rich too, but she couldnt buy stuff which cost millions of yuan as she liked. She couldnt even casually spend over a hundred thousand yuan, but Yunyao could! It was impossible for her to keep the bnce of her mind. Because of that, she lost her appetite and didnt enjoy the meal at all. She made an excuse and left. Other people knew what she was thinking in her mind, but nobody cared about her. After she went back to her room, she called Leng Shaoming and told him that Jing Yunyao was back. Leng Shaoming was also shocked when he heard that, and couldnt believe it. Luckily, his eptance was better than Jiang Shuyuans, and he knew that his grandfather must have epted the woman if she was really Leng Shaotings mother. Leng Shaoming had an impression of this aunt. He remembered that she was good at fighting and had achieved a lot in the military along with his Uncle Yuanhan. She already had the title of a lieutenant colonel 15 years ago. Leng Shaoming didnt dislike it as much as Jiang Shuyuan when Yunyao came back, but he also hoped that she could disappear if it was possible. However, it might be helpful to the Leng family that Yunyao came back. Even though he was jealous of Leng Shaoting because Leng Shaoting was better than him at everything, he felt that the Leng family needed Leng Shaoting. Without Leng Shaoting, the Leng family might not be able to keep its position, because there were many people who tried to unseat the Leng family. Therefore, no matter how jealous he was of Leng Shaoting, he had never taken any action to hurt him. Leng Shaoming was selfish, but he also knew what was more important. ... Gu Ning didnt go to Shengshi Hotel and share dinner with her friends there. Instead, they went to the food street to have spicy hot pot. Coincidentally, she ran into a familiar face, which was Zhang Zikai who had participated in the same mathpetition as her before. Zhang Zikai was with another two girls and a boy. They were all about 18 years old, but they were arguing angrily. Zhang Zikai and a girl stood together and she looked very mad, while the girl standing next to her was sad and had tears streaming from the corners of her eyes. Another girl and the boy stood on the other side. The girl seemed aggrieved, but there was satisfaction hidden in her eyes. She obviously wasnt as kind and weak as she looked. The boy, however, frowned with impatience. Seeing that, an idea dawned on Gu Ning that it could be a dramatic romantic story! She deliberately stopped the car not far from Zhang Zikai and told her friends not to get out right now. She wanted to listen to their argument. Boss, do you know any of them? asked Mu Ke. He knew that Gu Ning didnt like to watch dramas, unless it was important. Yes, said Gu Ning. Which one do you know? asked Chu Peihan with curiosity? The girl in white with a high ponytail, said Gu Ning. There were two girls in white clothes, but Zhang Zikai had a high ponytail, while the other had short hair. Su Tong, I cant believe what youve done to us! We treated you as our friend, and weve helped you when you encountered difficulties, but you stole your friends boyfriend! How can you do that? Zhang Zikai angrily criticized the girl who stood with the boy and was in white with short hair. Gu Ning was right. It was indeed about a romantic rtionship! After what Gu Qingyun had been through, Gu Ning met another drama about it now, it seemed to have be amon phenomenon in todays society. She had seen enough of it, and there was more she didnt see. It was hard to find trust and loyalty among people nowadays. Gu Ning didnt care about other people, and she only hoped that her good friends and close rtives could maintain trust and loyalty. This girl is disgusting! How can she steal her friends boyfriend? Chu Peihan said in annoyance. The boy isnt a good man either, said Mu Ke. I want to punch them now, said Hao Ran. They were all annoyed. Chapter 1726 - You’re Not My Relative

Chapter 1726: Youre Not My Rtive

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Mu Ke, you cant be like the boy, or Ill severely punish you! Chu Peihan suddenly warned Mu Ke. Hearing that, Mu Ke turned to look at Yu Mixi with a nervous expression at once. In case she thought too much about it, he made a serious promise. I absolutely wont be like him! To be honest, he wasnt sure whether they would be together forever. It wasnt because he might change and fall in love with another girl, but because no one knew what would happen in the future. Actually, even if they would break up one day, he would never betray Yu Mixi. Zikai, dont be so harsh. Im grateful for your help, but Zhe and I truly love each other. Why cant you understand that? Su Tong said with a pitiful face. She didnt think it was wrong at all. Hearing that, Gu Ning and her friends thought it was ridiculous. This girl called Su Tong didnt feel ashamed after stealing her friends boyfriend. It sounded as if she felt proud of herself for being able to do that. Anyway, ever since she had the idea to be the other woman in Mingzhes romantic rtionship with Shao Zihan, she already gave up her moral standards. Youre so shameless! Dont you know how disgusting you are? Zhang Zikai raised her voice in greater anger. What do you want? I dont like Shao Zihan any longer, and you cant force me to. I think Shao Zihan should have some dignity and stop annoying me! said the boy with impatience. He gave a nce to the girl next to Zhang Zikai with his eyes full of disdain. You... Shao Zihan was furious when Mingzhe said that about her. If he disliked her, she definitely wouldnt keep on annoying him, but the point was that he betrayed her and she thought that she deserved an exnation. However, he refused to give one to her, and didnt think that he had done anything wrong. Zihan wont pay more attention to you, because a bad guy like you doesnt deserve it, but it isnt the point now. Since you dont like Zihan any longer, why didnt you make it clear? Why did you have to betray her? said Zhang Zikai in anger. She knew that she couldnt force him to like Shao Zihan, but he shouldnt hurt Shao Zihan like that. Hearing that, Mingzhe was mad and coldly argued. You dont have the right to judge me, and I didnt make it clear because I was afraid that Zihan might not be able to ept it. It was ridiculous. It sounded as if he did it for Shao Zihans good. Dont you think its even more uneptable when Zihan finds out that both her good friend and boyfriend has betrayed her? Zhang Zikaiughed at Mingzhes ridiculous excuse. Youre really annoying! Since you know now, stop wasting time arguing with me. Its enough! Mingzhe lost patience and left with Su Tong. Mingzhe! Zhang Zikai wouldnt allow him to leave like that. However, Mingzhe pushed her and Zhang Zikai fell to the ground. Seeing that, Gu Ning had to do something now. She got out of her car and walked towards them. Chu Peihan and the others followed her. Nevertheless, when Gu Ning got out of her car, Zhang Zikai had already fallen to the ground and moaned in pain. Zikai! Shao Zihan was scared and went to help Zhang Zikai get back to her feet, but Gu Ning did that before her. When Zhang Zikai saw Gu Ning, she was surprised and couldnt believe her eyes. A-Am I in a dream? Zhang Zikai fixed her eyes on Gu Ning, and felt it was so unreal. Do you feel the pain now? Gu Ning smiled at her. Hearing that, Zhang Zikai realized that her body indeed was a little painful. Seeing Zhang Zikais reaction, Shao Zihan got curious and sized up Gu Ning. She somehow felt that Gu Ning looked very familiar, but couldnt remember who she was all of a sudden. Oh, its real! After making sure that she wasnt in a dream, Zhang Zikai shouted with excitement. She finally saw Gu Ning again and they met by ident! Mingzhe was worried that Zhang Zikai might be injured when she fell, but he didnt stay once he saw that she was fine. When no one paid attention to him, he wanted to escape. However, Gu Ning opened her mouth at this time. Stop them. Hearing that, Chu Peihan and the others stopped Mingzhe and Su Tong at once. What do you want to do? Mingzhe changed his face and asked in fear. There were many people before him, and he certainly couldnt win the fight if they beat him. Dont you want to do something? Gu Ning ignored Mingzhe and asked Zhang Zikai. She wanted to help Zhang Zikai, but she would also let Zhang Zikai make the decision. I want to beat this shameless couple, but I dont have the ability. Can you help me? asked Zhang Zikai with strong hatred. She was unwilling to let them get away with it. Shao Zihan knew Mingzhe through her, so she med herself for what Mingzhe had done to Shao Zihan. She didnt care whether Shao Zihan wanted to beat Mingzhe or would hesitate to do that. Shao Zihan actually didnt think about it, and just listened to Zhang Zikai. Of course, said Gu Ning. Zhang Zikai! Mingzhe was mad, and couldnt believe that Zhang Zikai wanted to beat him. Zhang Zikai, dont forget that Im your cousin. How can you let them beat me? Cousin? Youre not my rtive! Youre simply Zhang Danlings cousin, not mine, said Zhang Zikai with disdain. Zhang Danling was Zhang Zikais younger female cousin, while Mingzhe was Zhang Danlings older male cousin. She had a good rtionship with Zhang Danling, so she used to take Mingzhe as her own cousin. She used to think that Mingzhe was a good, honest person, but it turned out that he was a shameless man. Chapter 1727 - Don’t Beat Them too Heavily

Chapter 1727: Dont Beat Them too Heavily

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If Zhang Danling knew what kind of person her cousin really was, she wouldnt side with him and defend him. You... Mingzhe was mad, and he realized that Zhang Zikai wouldnt let him get away with it. Goddess Gu, please help me teach them an unforgettable lesson, said Zhang Zikai. As you wish, said Gu Ning, then gave an order. Peihan, Hao Ran, you two can do it. Make it quick. There was no need to arrange for too many people to deal with two ordinary people. In fact, any of them were enough to beat them up. However, Gu Ning still decided to let Hao Ran deal with the boy, and Chu Peihan would handle the girl. No problem! Chu Peihan and Hao Ran couldnt wait a second longer, and walked ahead once Gu Ning made the order. Y-You, I-Im going to call the police! Mingzhe moved backwards for a few steps in fear, but there was no way to escape. Zhe, Im scared. Su Tong hid herself behind Mingzhe. Chu Peihan and Hao Ran didnt care whether they would call the police and directly went to beat them. Chu Peihan pped Su Tongs face, while Hao Ran punched Mingzhe heavily. They screamed in pain and tried to struggle in vain. Chu Peihan and Hao Ran understood that they had to control their strength. They aimed to teach them a lesson, not to disable them. Watching Mingzhe being punched, Shao Zihan felt sad. She used to love him deeply before today, so she was unavoidably affected right now. However, she would never forgive him for what he had done to her, so she wouldnt stop Hao Ran from punching him. The noises attracted attention from other people in the parking lot, and two men walked over. What are you doing? How can you bully others like that? You dont know what has happened, so you said that. What if your woman and your close brother betray you at the same time? Will you stay calm and forgive them? said Chu Peihan in an acerbic tone. Hearing that, the two men didnt know what to say. They definitely couldnt stay calm if their women and close brothers betrayed them at the same time, so they understood what Gu Ning and her friends were doing now. Well, dont beat them too heavily. It wont do you any good if it bes serious. In the end, the man could only remind them to be careful. Hearing that, Mingzhe was furious. He thought that someone was finally going to rescue them, but unexpectedly he was disappointed. He still didnt understand why his behavior was so uneptable. A selfish man like him would never reflect on what he had done. Even though it wasnt right, he didnt think it was a big deal. After a while, Gu Ning called Chu Peihan and Hao Ran to stop. Although they didnt think it was enough, they knew when to stop. It would be tricky if it became serious after all. Gu Ning walked to Mingzhe and looked down her nose at him. If you want to take revenge, feel free to see me, but I promise that you cant bear the result if you dare to pay Zhang Zikai and Shao Zihan back. Dont ever question my words or my ability. Mingzhe remained silent. He was unwilling to give in, so he was determined to take revenge, but not now. As for Zhang Zikai and Shao Zihan, he actually didnt dare to hurt them. His parents relied on the Zhang family to make money. If he dared to hurt Zhang Zikai, his parents would be affected and it wouldnt do him any good. Zhang Zikai had a close rtionship with Shao Zihan, so she would definitely protect Shao Zihan. As a result, Mingzhe couldnt hurt Shao Zihan either. Gu Ning then ignored Mingzhe and turned to look at Zhang Zikai. Were going to have spicy hot pot now. Do you want to join us? Even though Shao Zihan was in a bad mood now and she might not have appetite, Gu Ning still invited her out of politeness. Of course! said Zhang Zikai at once. No matter what they were going to eat, she should certainly join them. Zhang Zikai still felt excited at this time when Gu Ning invited them to dine together not because she didnt care about Shao Zihan, but because she knew that Shao Zihan vented her negative feelings by eating. Shao Zihan was also a foodie, and she could forget her worries when she saw delicious food. What made Zhang Zikai envious of her was that Shao Zihan never grew fat no matter how much she ate. I probably will eat a lot. Will it be fine? Since Zhang Zikai already agreed, Shao Zihan thought that she shouldnt turn them down. However, she was in a bad mood now, and might eat a lotter, so she thought that she should tell them earlier. Seeing Shao Zihans expression, Gu Ning understood that she wanted to vent her negative feelings by eating. Gu Ning didnt care at all as long as she had an appetite. As long as you have an appetite, you can eat as much as you want, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Shao Zihan rxed. If she couldnt fill her stomach, she would feel upset. After that, they left together. Gu Ning wasnt afraid that Mingzhe might damage her car when they were gone, because there were surveince cameras at the parking lot. She wouldnt stay here all the time just because Mingzhe might damage her car. Zihan, let me do the introduction, this is Goddess Gu, Gu Ning, I always talk about with you, said Zhang Zikai to Shao Zihan. Hearing that, Shao Zihan rounded her eyes in shock at once. No wonder she felt that Gu Ning looked very familiar. It turned out that Gu Ning was the famous Goddess Gu and the talented girl on the Inte. Zhang Zikai told her that she had sessfully made friends with Gu Ning and she would bring her to see Gu Ning if it was possible, and she was always looking forward to it. Unexpectedly, she was able to see Gu Ning right now. She was so lucky today! Hi, Goddess Gu! Shao Zihan was full of excitement. You can just call me Gu Ning. Were friends after all, said Gu Ning with a smile. She didnt think that she was superior to other people. However, it was only a courtesy when Gu Ning said that they were friends. There were many kinds of friends, like friends that you have known for years, good friends,mon friends, acquaintances, and so forth. And Gu Ning and Zhang Zikai were only acquaintances for the time being. When there was no benefit conflict and the person was reliable, Gu Ning wouldnt deliberately keep a distance away, because it was also a part of her connections. Chapter 1728 - Go to the Haunted House

Chapter 1728: Go to the Haunted House

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chu Peihan and the others were Gu Nings friends for years. Whenever they needed her help, she wouldnt spare effort to help them, but she wouldnt let thempletely rely on her. If they were used to asking her for help every time they encountered trouble, she wouldnt help them, because it was a bad habit. Besides, she also hatedzy and selfish people. Everyone had to learn to be independent. When Shao Zihan heard that Gu Ning took them as friends, she felt ttered but she knew that she wasnt really Gu Nings friend now. She wasnt a naive girl, and she knew it took time to make real friends. This was their first meeting after all, and it was simply a courtesy. Anyway, since Gu Ning was willing to say that, it meant that they were wee. People either admired Gu Ning or were jealous of her because she was too outstanding, and Shao Zihan obviously admired her. Even though she was only Gu Nings acquaintance, she felt excited to know Gu Ning. Just like that, Shao Zihan temporarily forgot what Mingzhe had done to her and happily chatted with the others along the way. Shao Zihan was an outgoing girl, and she wouldnt be affected by something bad for long, and she would forget it once she met something fun. It was a good thing, because she would have fewer worries. They went to the most popr hot pot restaurant at the food street, but because there were too many people, they needed to wait in line for avable seats. Only two groups of people were waiting in front of them, so they decided to wait for a while. Right after they got a waiting number, more groups of people came, and they felt lucky that they came earlier tonight. If they were a minutete, they would have had to wait for a longer time. Because several groups of people were about to finish eating when they came, they soon had avable seats after waiting for 10 minutes. Ill pay the bill today, so you can order whatever you want, said Gu Ning in a very generous tone. Great! Hao Ran and the others definitely wouldnt help Gu Ning save money, and they ordered a lot of food within the capacity of their stomachs. Shao Zihan and Zhang Zikai hesitated to order so much food, but what Hao Ran and others had ordered was also what they wanted to eat, so it didnt matter. They reached an agreementter, and ordered the soup base at medium hotness. When they were eating, they chatted with each other. Gu Ning, when will you go to the university for enrollment? Ill go there on the first day when the new semester begins, and Ill study in the Capital University too. Although we have different majors, we can see each other more often in the future, said Zhang Zikai. Probably the second day, because I need to send Peihan and Mixi to enroll on the first day, said Gu Ning. I understand, said Zhang Zikai. She didnt say that she could wait for Gu Ning to go to their university together on the second day. She had the idea, but she knew that they werent familiar and she didnt want to make Gu Ning feel ufortable. There were eight of them tonight, and they ordered food for a dozen people, so they had to eat a lot. Therefore, many people paid special attention to them and were shocked by the capacity of their stomachs. Some alsoughed at them. They eat a lot, like theyve never seen food before. They seem to have been hungry for years! Two girls of the same age as them said that from the next table. Hearing that, Gu Ning and her friends were displeased. Chu Peihan argued against them at once. Its none of your business how much we eat. We dont use your money! Although the two girls were a little mean, they were afraid of trouble, so they closed their mouths at once when Chu Peihan argued against them. There were only five people around their table, and they couldnt win the fight if it became serious. Since they stopped bad-mouthing them, Chu Peihan kept on eating. After a while, Chu Peihan asked, Boss, why dont we go to have some funter? Chu Peihan wanted to enjoy the night, but she needed to ask for Gu Nings opinion first. If Gu Ning had something else to deal with, she wouldnt force her to join them. Where do you want to go? asked Gu Ning. She was free tonight anyway, so she could join them. Zikai, you live in the capital. Do you know where we can have fun here? asked Chu Peihan. Um, Im not very clear about that, but Ive always been interested in one ce. However, I never dare to go there, said Zhang Zikai. Where? asked Chu Peihan. The haunted house in Hell World. I heard its very scary, and people with a weak heart might have a heart attack if they go there, so I never dared to visit it, said Zhang Zikai. Thats a good idea! Hao Ran was excited. Boss, why dont we go to Hell World? Chu Peihan asked Gu Ning. How about you? Gu Ning asked the others. I have no problems, said Hao Ran. Im in! Yu Mixi and Zhang Tianping agreed too. They might be scared, but they believed that they had a strong heart. Since you all want to go there, Ill go too, in any case Ive always had that idea in my mind. Anyway, if I want to quit then, I can enjoy other activities, said Zhang Zikai. Me too, said Shao Zihan. She was scared of it as well, but she was unwilling to be left behind. At the same time, Shao Zihan kept telling herself to be brave and that everything in the haunted house was fake. Great, lets go there now! Since they all agreed on that, it was settled. Because they ate too much, they had a rest for a while before they left. They even walked slowly and took a roundabout route to the parking lot to let their stomachs digest the food. When they were back in the parking lot, Gu Ning and her friends shared a car, and Zhang Zikai drove her own car. Gu Ning drove behind her and she would lead the way. The Hell World was in the amusement park and belonged to it, but it was separate from the amusement park. The Hell World and the amusement park were divided into two areas, one on the left and one on the right. The amusement park was generally open until 6 pm and the cleaning began at 7 pm. The Hell World, however, was open until 12 am, because it became lively and the atmosphere was more terrifying at night. Brave people who wanted a more exciting adventure would also choose toe at night. Chapter 1729 - Excited?

Chapter 1729: Excited?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There wasnt only a haunted house in Hell World, there was also a foggy forest, thrilling mazes, and small ck houses and so forth. All of them were horrible and exciting games with safety facilities. However, before visitors went to y those games, it was necessary for them to sign an agreement. If any idents happened due to personal health problems, the amusement park wouldnt take the responsibility. Since some people werent in a good condition, they shouldnt y thrilling games and should be responsible for their own bodies and the public amusement park. If the amusement park had to be responsible for personal health problems, what if those sick people who didnt have money to treat their illnesses came here to defraud the amusement park for treatment fees? The amusement park was unwilling to be trapped by dirty tricks. Gu Ning and her friends were in a good body condition. As for Zhang Zikai and Shao Zihan, they signed the agreement too, which meant that they didnt have problems either. Even if anything terrible really happened, she would help them, so there was nothing they should be worried about. After buying tickets and signing the agreement, they walked inside. However, there were a lot of people who came to the haunted house at this time. In order not to affect the atmosphere of terror, the number of people who went in each time was limited. It couldnt exceed 10 people, and the second group of people couldnt enter until the first group of people finished half of the route. There were surveince cameras in the haunted house, so the staff would know where the visitors went. As for how many of the 10 people could walk in, it depended on whether they wanted the game to be scarier or less scary. If there were fewer people, the game would be scarier. The haunted house was a building with three floors, with the entrance on the left and the exit on the right. The appearance of the haunted house was very shabby, and it gave people an eerie and scary feeling at first nce. The floor area of the haunted house was 1,500 square meters. It took 20 minutes to walk through it at a normal speed. The light and shadow effects of the ghosts and the trembling bloody scenes in the haunted house were very realistic. There were many doors and other institutions that visitors needed to open in person, which allowed them to experience the unknown fear in the dark. In addition to man-made horror effects, there would also be many staffers who were made up as ghosts or zombies and made small movements in every corner to scare visitors. The level of their makeup couldpletely match the effect of horror movies. It was so immersive and terrifying that people couldnt stop themselves from being scared even if they knew it was fake. Therefore, even before entering the door of the haunted house, Zhang Zikai and Shao Zihan already began to feel nervous and tremble in fear. The others didnt know much about the haunted house, so they had no idea how terrifying it could be. Chu Peihan, Hao Ran, Zhang Tianping, and Mu Ke were all very excited. They were undoubtedly nervous as well, but they were more excited. Yu Mixi was more nervous than them and her body trembled in fear, but she was luckier than Zhang Zikai and Shao Zihan, because she had Mu Ke holding her hand so she felt safe. In front of them, there were two teams. One had five people, while the other had six people. Generally, people who came to experience haunted houses didnt dare toe alone or with only one friend. The fewerpanions one had, the more scared he or she would feel. The two teams of people who were waiting were all restless and trembling with anxiety. Some even wanted to quit, but they were unwilling to leave right now, so they could only encourage themselves to stay. Youre really brave and you dont seem nervous at all, especially Gu Ning. Shes so calm, said Zhang Zikai. I feel a little nervous, but Im actually more excited, said Hao Ran. As for Gu Ning, she had encountered real monsters and ghosts, so she wouldnt be afraid of fake ghosts. Before long, some people came out from the exit of the haunted house. They were three women and three men, but all of them looked pale and couldnt walk steadily. Seeing that, Zhang Zikai and Shao Zihan were more scared, but they still insisted on going inside. A group of people walked in and another group walked out, then it was Gu Ning and her friends turn. I-Ill follow behind Gu Ning, said Zhang Zikai, then she pulled Shao Zihan to stand at Gu Nings back. Gu Ning was so strong and she could feel safe by following her. Ill go at the front, said Chu Peihan, and ran to the front of their team, because it would be more exciting if she walked ahead of them. Me too. Hao Ran also walked to the front at once. Therefore, Chu Peihan and Hao Ran were at the forefront, followed by Gu Ning, Zhang Zikai and Shao Zihan, then Mu Ke and Yu Mixi, and Zhang Tianping was at the end. Once they entered the haunted house, Gu Ning felt a touch of Yin which wasnt thick. She immediately frowned, because it was very abnormal. Although this was a haunted house, it was just an entertainment facility, and there shouldnt be Yin. Is there a real ghost inside? Without hesitation, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to search around for it. With a simple nce, she only saw fake ghosts. They were either models or disguised by men, and there were horrible scenes too. Even though Gu Ning had experienced violent bloody fights, she was still scared by these frightening scenes and she also felt a little disgusted. They were simply unimportant reactions, and Gu Ning kept on looking for the real ghost. However, she just walked inside, and the Yin wasnt thick, so it wasnt easy for her to locate it. When they just entered the haunted house, the scene wasnt very terrifying, so Chu Peihan and the others werent terrified yet. Zhang Zikai and Shao Zihan, however, were scared. Oh my, its scary! said Zhang Zikai. Its just the beginning, but youre already scared. What if you see scarier stuffter? said Hao Ran. I-I dont know. Zhang Zikai didnt dare to think further about it. Gu Ning, can you protect me? Although she knew that these ghosts and monsters were fake, Zhang Zikai was still scared and worried that she might be hurt by them. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. Even though these were fake ghosts, there were monsters and ghosts yed by staff who would suddenly jump out and surprise visitors, which were also quite scary. If Gu Ning saw it, she would pull Zhang Zikai aside to avoid it as much as possible. If they couldnt avoid it, she could do nothing about it then, because she still needed to pay special attention to the existence of Yin. With Gu Nings agreement, Zhang Zikai feltforted and less scared. As they went deep into the passage of the haunted house, the surrounding scenery and sound effects began to be frightening. Chu Peihan and the others started to feel nervous, but they were still not scared and were still excited. Yu Mixi was tightly hugged by Mu Ke in his arms, and she felt a little safer and less afraid than Zhang Zikai and Shao Zihan, but she still felt scared and horrified. Mu Ke actually wasnt as calm in his heart as he looked on the surface, but he wanted Yu Mixi to feel safe, so he forced himself to stay calm. Chapter 1730 - Meet a Real Ghost

Chapter 1730: Meet a Real Ghost

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After four or five minutes of walking, they came to a turning point. Suddenly a ghost fell from the above with its head down. It was only half a meter away from Chu Peihan and Hao Ran. Chu Peihan screamed in fear and her heart shrank sharply. Although she wasnt very afraid of those still monsters and ghosts, she was still frightened by the abrupt scare. ? Hao Ran was also scared, but he didnt scream out. The others were already frightened by the ghosts around, and they were scared again by Chu Peihans scream. Whats wrong? Zhang Zikai asked, feeling nervous. A ghost just fell from above my head, said Chu Peihan. She was still scared in retrospect. Hearing that, Zhang Zikai wanted to look up to the roof to see whether there was a ghost, but she was too scared to do that. After that, she turned to look to the side, but identally met the pair of eyes of a ghost, which was staring straight at her. She was frightened and withdrew her sight at once. In fact, along the way, Zhang Zikai and Shao Zihan didnt dare to look around and they focused on Gu Nings body most of the time. Wherever Gu Ning went, they followed her. Yu Mixi did the same thing. She seldom looked around and walked with her eyes closed most of the time. Anyway, Mu Ke was hugging her in his arms, and there was no need for her to look at the way ahead of them. Zhang Tianping was in a better condition than Yu Mixi and the others, but he was still quite nervous. He was at the end of the line after all, and he was afraid that anything horrible would suddenly jump out to hurt him at his back. It indeed happened. After they walked ahead for 10 meters, someone, or a ghost, patted his shoulder. Zhang Tianping was scared and almost jumped away. The next second, he realized that the ghost was fake, so he gradually calmed down and turned around to give it a nce, then continued to walk ahead. The ghost almost removed its hand. The staffer who disguised himself as a ghost didnt see Zhang Tianping scream out loud, and Zhang Tianping even turned to give him a nce. He was surprised by Zhang Tianpings strong heart. He had done that many times before, and most of the previous visitors had screamed out. All of a sudden, the staffer felt a little frustrated. Almost at this moment, Gu Ning found the source of Yin which became more and more obvious. She was right, and there was indeed a real ghost. It was a male ghost, and it was flowing towards Gu Nings direction. It was in ck clothing with an extremely pale face, which looked quite scary. However, Gu Ning had seen ghosts many times, so she wasnt afraid of it. The male ghost flew towards them in a hurry, and Gu Ning guessed that it might have smelt her air of a girl who was born in a lunar year. Although normally ghosts couldnt touch mortals, they could directly absorb the energy of a girl who was born in a lunar year with magic. Gu Ning wasnt worried about it, because she could put it into her telepathic eye space once it touched her and she would deal with itter when she was alone. Along the way, Zhang Zikai and other people were screaming out loud. Even Chu Peihan and Hao Ran were greatly scared too. They were only scared by the staffs sudden small movements, and they werent frightened by the still monsters and ghosts. At the same time, they felt disgusted and wanted to vomit. Jesus, this stuff is disgusting. Chu Peihanined. I almost had a heart attack, but you only feel disgusted. You have a very strong heart! Zhang Zikai was amazed. You can look at our boss. Shes calm all the time and doesnt look scared at all. Chu Peihan turned around and nced at Gu Ning. Chu Peihan admired Gu Ning because of that. It seemed that everything was very normal in her eyes. Actually, Gu Ning hadnt seen such bloody and disgusting stuff before, but she had watched them from movies. Moreover, she knew they were all fake, so there was nothing to be afraid of. Zhang Zikai followed behind Gu Ning, so she couldnt see her expression. After hearing what Chu Peihan said, she stuck her head to look at Gu Ning, and Gu Ning indeed had no reaction at all. Zhang Zikai was astonished and asked, Gu Ning, arent you afraid at all? Im not afraid, but indeed feel disgusted, said Gu Ning. Jesus, youre the one who has the strongest heart here! Zhang Zikai said. When they went to the top of the stairs on the second floor, Gu Ning saw the male ghost. It was in the middle of the stairs, looking straight at her with a greedy and excited expression. It was hard for it to find a girl who was born in a lunar year. Although Gu Ning wasnt a virgin now, she was still very helpful for it. Gu Ning could see it, but pretended that she didnt see it and walked ahead with her friends. Just when Gu Ning approached the male ghost, the male ghosts hand came to her, and there was a spinning ck air as big as a ball in its hand. As long as she was touched by it, her energy would be absorbed away quickly. However, right when the male ghost felt satisfied and was about to absorb Gu Nings energy, it felt that its soul was pulled away the second it touched Gu Ning. Before it could realize what had happened, it was put into the telepathic eye space by Gu Ning. During this time, it seemed that nothing had happened, and everyone continued to move forward. The middle part of the haunted house was the most terrifying part, and it even scared Hao Ran and Chu Peihan who were quite brave. Gu Ning also felt surprised, but wasnt scared. In about 20 minutes, Gu Ning and her friends walked to the exit. Jesus, were finally out. Its great torture inside. Once they walked out, Zhang Zikai felt that she was alive again and felt lucky that she survived. I cant stand now, said Shao Zihan then sat down on the chair at the door. In Gu Nings eyes, 20 minutes werent long, but it was as long as a day for Zhang Zikai. Chu Peihan and other people also felt it was a long time, but it wasnt as long as a day. They sat down together afterwards and kept adjusting their breath. It wasnt a serious problem, so Gu Ning didnt use her magical power to help them rx. Wow, its much scarier than I thought! Hao Ran said. He had gone to many haunted houses before, but they werent so scary. Chapter 1731 - TeaChapter Kung Fu

Chapter 1731: Teach Kung Fu

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Zhang Zikai told them it was scary, and he knew it would definitely be scarier than the haunted houses he had been to before, he was still surprised by its degree of horror. Yeah, its even scarier than I thought, said Chu Peihan. Her body was still trembling in fear, and she had the same feeling as Hao Ran. ? Zihan,e to my ce and sleep with me tonight, or Ill be scared going home alone, said Zhang Zikai to Shao Zihan all of a sudden. Although there were bright lights along her way home, she was reluctant to be alone in the car. Sure, said Shao Zihan. She also didnt want Zhang Zikai to go home alone after sending her back home. What if any idents happened? Do you need us to protect you? Gu Ning asked with concern. Thanks, but dont bother. Its not that serious actually. Im fine in Zihanspany, said Zhang Zikai. She rejected but not because she was worried that Gu Ning might find out where she lived and her family background; she simply didnt want to bother Gu Ning. In addition, it wasnt that serious. Even though she was still afraid, there were bright lights along the way and it was still early so there was a lot of traffic on the road. Great. Since Zhang Zikai didnt need her help, Gu Ning didnt insist. After they rested for a while, they left. What do you want to do tomorrow? Gu Ning asked her friends on their way back. Hao Ran and the others would go back the day after tomorrow, so they only had a day left to enjoy themselves here. Of course the Great Wall. What a shame if we dont visit the Great Wall after wee to the capital, said Chu Peihan. No problem. Gu Ning agreed. After driving Hao Ran and the others back to Shengshi Hotel, Gu Ning went to Century City. It wasnt veryte when she got back to Century City, and it was only 11 pm. Leng Shaoting called her at 11 pm every day, because he could only be free at this time. He would either be in the Leng familys old house, or talking with Jing Yunyao before that. Gu Ning went to bed after having a conversation with Leng Shaoting. Because it waste she decided to let the male ghost stay in her telepathic eye space for a while. She would deal with it someday when she had time. The next day, Gu Ning didnt go running, instead she exercised in the yard. Afterwards, she tested Chu Peihans fighting skills. Chu Peihan was undoubtedly better than Yu Mixi, because she had received professional training. However, Chu Peihan was still noparable to Gu Ning. Anyway, she was able to defeat over 10 ordinary men now. Among them, other than Gu Ning, Chu Peihan was the best at martial arts. After that, they went to pack up and had breakfast in the Shengshi Hotel, then went to see Hao Ran and the other boys. It took nearly two hours from here to the Great Wall, and it was the rush hour, so there was a little traffic jam on the road. ... After having breakfast, Jing Yunyao began to teach Leng Shaoting kung fu. Although he already had a private teacher, Jing Yunyao would still teach him more skills, because it would only do him good. Leng Shaoting told Jing Yunyao that they would meet Shangguan Yang together tomorrow after Gu Nings friends finished their trip in the capital. Since Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting already epted each other, it was time for Jing Yunyao to meet Shangguan Yang. Leng Shaoting soon got familiar with the kung fu skills Jing Yunyao taught him, leaving Jing Yunyao amazed by his ability again. She also felt quite proud of him. Since Leng Shaoting was already a cultivator, Jing Yunyao hoped that he could go up in the levels of his cultivation as soon as possible. Therefore, since Jing Yunyao was free these days, she was busy teaching Leng Shaoting kung fu. Because Leng Shaotings cultivation was still at a low level, he couldnt learn magic for the time being. A real cultivator needed to learn magic and martial arts at the same time, because it would generate more powerful energy after beingbined. Two hourster, Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting stopped practicing kung fu and went to the Leng familys old house. Jiang Shuyuan couldnt sleep at allst night because of Jing Yunyao. She was full of anxiety. Luckily, Jiang Shuyuan went to work in the morning, so Jing Yunyao didnt see her when she arrived at the Leng familys old house. Yu Yin should go to work too, but she asked for a day off in case Jing Yunyao felt uneasy being the only woman left in the Leng familys old house. Yesterday was Sunday, so Leng Yuanjins family already went back home. After having lunch in the Leng familys old house, Yu Yin and Jing Yunyao went to shop together, while Leng Shaoting stayed with Master Leng at home. He hadnt stayed with Master Leng for a long time, especially after Gu Ning became his girlfriend, because he left to see Gu Ning once he was free. Normally, members of the Leng family left the house with bodyguards, because they were very important and had many enemies who always wanted to hurt them. However, with Jing Yunyao by Yu Yins side, there was no need for them to go out with bodyguards today. Jing Yunyao was able to defeat dozens of strong men after all. Only Leng Shaoting knew the real reason why Jing Yunyao was so strong, but the other members of the Leng family also knew that she wasnt weak at all. Although Jing Yunyao had Leng Shaotings card, Leng Shaoting was still worried that she might not use it. As a result, he turned to Yu Yin for help and hoped that Yu Yin could encourage Jing Yunyao to buy anything she liked without caring about the prices. Yu Yin took Jing Yunyao to themercial zone, where there were severalrge shopping malls, including Fengshang Shopping Mall which was owned by the Tang family. When they entered Fengshang Shopping Mall, Yu Yin said to Jing Yunyao, Oh, do you know that Fengshang Shopping Mall is owned by Gu Nings family? What? Its owned by Gu Nings family? Jing Yunyao was shocked. She knew that Gu Ning had manypanies, but she didnt know Fengshang Shopping Mall was one of them. In fact, she still didnt know much about Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt bother to keep her family background secret from Jing Yunyao, but she was busy having fun with her friends these days and Jing Yunyao stayed in the Leng familys old house, so they didnt have much time to talk about it. Its owned by Gu Nings father. Her father is from the richest family, the Tang family, in City B, said Yu Yin. The Tang family in City B? Gu Nings family in the richest Tang family in City B? Why is her surname Gu, instead of Tang? asked Jing Yunyao with confusion. Chapter 1732 - Does the Tang Family Treat Gu Ning Well?

Chapter 1732: Does the Tang Family Treat Gu Ning Well?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because Gu Nings story wasnt a secret anymore, Yu Yin felt like she could share it with Jing Yunyao, so she said, Gu Nings surname was given by her mother. Because her father lost his memories years ago after being trapped and injured, her mother rescued her father and they fell in love afterwards. Gu Nings father had an identter and got his memories back, but he forgot about Gu Nings mother. Gu Nings mother thought that her father was already dead, so she raised Gu Ning alone. Gu Ning met members of the Tang family early in this year, after which they finally epted each other. Does the Tang family treat Gu Ning well? asked Jing Yunyao, because Gu Ning had already grown up when she met the members of the Tang family. ? Very well, and they look very close to each other, said Yu Yin, feeling happy for Gu Ning about that. Knowing that, Jing Yunyao was relieved. Actually, even if the Tang family treated Gu Ning badly, the Leng family would treat her very well. It was quite obvious that Leng Shaoting, Master Leng, and Leng Yuanzhens family liked Gu Ning very much. In addition, Gu Ning deserved their love and good treatment. Jing Yunyao would treat Gu Ning well too. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, she wouldnt have been able to see Leng Shaoting. If it werent for Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting might be alone throughout his life. Yu Yin continued, The Tang family wanted to give Gu Ning some shares of its family business at the party they held to wee her back home, but Gu Ning declined. She said that she would fight for what she wants. She isnt an ordinary girl, and became a billionaire within a very short time. Right, she isnt an ordinary girl, said Jing Yunyao. However, she knew that Gu Ning was unusual because she was a cultivator, which Yu Yin didnt know. Oh, Gu Nings mother is five months pregnant. Do you mind? asked Yu Yin. Because Gu Ning was already 19 and her younger sister or brother would be much younger than her, it wasnt easy for ordinary people to ept it. Some people thought it was embarrassing if there was a huge age gap between children. Some believed that the younger child would steal away the older childs property. Especially when the older child was a girl and the family valued boys above girls, it would be impossible for the girl to inherit the family wealth. Yu Yin believed that Jing Yunyao wouldnt mind, but she was still slightly worried. Jing Yunyao frowned. I of course dont mind, because its their right. Im just worried about whether they decided to have the second child because Gu Ning is a girl. She only worried that the Tang family valued boys more than girls and Gu Ning might feel aggrieved. She didnt think it was embarrassing that Gu Nings parents decided to have the second child at an old age. It didnt matter either whether her future daughter-inws property would be stolen away. Gu Ning was a billionaire now, and Leng Shaoting was even richer than her. Even if Gu Ning couldnt inherit the Tang familys wealth, she could still live a wealthy life. It was Gu Ning who persuaded them to have the second child, because she spends most of her time in the capital, and shes afraid that her parents might feel alone. If they could have another child, they wont be alone, said Yu Yin. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao rxed. In that case, the Tang family treated boys and girls equally, and Gu Ning wouldnt be disdained. As they shopped along the street, Yu Yin said, There is a good clothing store. Why dont we go there to have a look? Sure, said Jing Yunyao. Actually, she had no intention to buy clothes for herself, because she already had enough clothing. She simply came out to keep Yu Yinspany. Wherever Yu Yin wanted to go, she would go with her. Yu Yin, however, did her best to find clothes which were suitable for Jing Yunyao and she kept encouraging Jing Yunyao to buy them, which was Leng Shaotings hope and she didnt want to disappoint him. Once Yu Yin walked inside with Jing Yunyao, those saleswomen weed them with great enthusiasm. They didnt know Yu Yins identity, but Yu Yin was a VIP member of the store. Customers of this store were all rich people, especially the VIP members. Saleswomen definitely weed rich customers to spend money here. Most people were snobbish, some would show it on their faces, while some wouldnt. Ms. Yu, please try on any pieces you like, said a saleswoman. She understood that Yu Yin disliked being surrounded by saleswomen when she looked around, so the saleswoman said nothing further after greeting Yu Yin. She only followed Yu Yin in silence, waiting to serve Yu Yin at any time. Yu Yin looked around, then took out a dress andpared it with Jing Yunyaos build. I think this one is good. Yunyao, try it! I have enough clothes, and I dont think I should buy more, said Jing Yunyao at once. No woman can have enough clothes. Your son told me to help you shop. If you dont spend money on your own, Ill do it for you and hell pay the bill, said Yu Yin. Jing Yunyao was amused and didnt know what to say. It seemed that she had to spend money today. Anyway, Yu Yin was right. No woman could have enough clothes, every woman always wanted to buy more clothing. Knowing that she couldnt reject, Jing Yunyao went to put on the dress. Before long, Jing Yunyao walked out and amazed everyone. It was a dark-red adjusted cheongsam with golden patterns. It was sleeveless, which was no different from the traditional cheongsam, but the lower part was different. The skirt reached a little above the knee and it had fishtailce. Jing Yunyao had a very beautiful face, otherwise she wouldnt have such an extraordinarily handsome son like Leng Shaoting. She also kept in shape and this dress entuated her curved body. She was even more attractive than a model! The next second, a group of saleswomen and customers surrounded her and keptplimenting her. Jesus, its amazing! Shes beautiful with an outstanding build, so it looks very different on her. Right, Im envious now. ... Hearing theirpliments, Jing Yunyao felt a little shy. Well buy this one, said Yu Yin, not bothering to look at the price tag. However, Jing Yunyao saw its price when she went to try on it just then, and it cost eighteen thousand yuan. It was too expensive in her eyes, so she denied it at once. I think we can see other dresses. This one is too expensive. Chapter 1733 - None of Your Business

Chapter 1733: None of Your Business

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even though it only cost eighteen thousand yuan, she still thought it was expensive, because it was only a summer dress. Although it was nothing for Leng Shaoting, she had never bought such an expensive dress before, so she felt reluctant to pay for it. ? Yu Yin opened her mouth and wanted to persuade Jing Yunyao to buy it. However, before she could say anything, an unkind female voice interrupted her. It only costs eighteen thousand yuan? I think its very cheap. If you cant afford it, then dont try it on. Its embarrassing if you cant buy it after trying it on. It was a woman about 40 years old, who was pretty and had a good build. All of her clothes and essories were designer brands, so it was obvious that she was rich. The woman looked at Jing Yunyao and Yu Yin with disdain. She didnt know Yu Yins identity, otherwise she wouldnt dare to make fun of them. The Leng family was the most powerful family in the capital, and it was ridiculous that it couldnt afford a dress which only cost eighteen thousand yuan. You... Yu Yin was mad. She was very gentle normally, but it didnt mean that she was weak. In fact, she was quite protective of those she cared about. Therefore, once someone dared to pick on her family members or close friends, she would be aggressive in an instant. Nevertheless, Jing Yunyao stopped Yu Yin. Jing Yunyao turned to the woman and said in a cold tone, I only said that this dress is expensive, but I didnt say that I cant afford it. Dont you have any manners? You... The woman felt humiliated and got mad. Since you can afford it, pay the bill! Its none of your business whether I buy it or not, said Jing Yunyao. If you cant afford it, take it off, I want it, said the woman. She did that not because she liked this dress, but simply because she wanted to humiliate Jing Yunyao. Her hatred towards Jing Yunyao was quite strange, because Jing Yunyao had done nothing to annoy her, but she deliberately made things difficult for Jing Yunyao. In fact, the woman did it for a reason. She was jealous of Jing Yunyao because Jing Yunyao was prettier than her. As a result, when Jing Yunyao said that the dress was too expensive, she ached tough at Jing Yunyao. This dress is on my body now, and I have the right to make the choice first. If you want it, wait till I make the final decision! Jing Yunyao wasnt weak at all. She remained kind in front of members of the Leng family, but there was no need for her to be nice to those who were unkind to her. This maam is right. Mrs. Tong, if you want this dress, please wait until this maam decides to give it up, said a saleswoman. She didnt choose to side with Jing Yunyao on purpose, it was the rule in their store. If a customer put on a dress, other customers had to wait till the customer decided not to buy it. Therefore, even if Mrs. Tong wanted this dress, she had to wait until Jing Yunyao decided not to buy it. Hearing that, Mrs. Tong was full of anger. She couldnt ept it when she was told to choose among the clothes which were left behind by other people. I dont want the clothing she has tried on! Mrs. Tong said with dislike at once. She totally forgot that she just said that she wanted the dress on Jing Yunyaos body. Anyway, it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble, so no one bothered to waste more time on that argument. Mrs. Tong stoppedpeting against Jing Yunyao, and went to look at other clothes. However, it wasnt over yet. Yu Yin told Jing Yunyao to keep on shopping for more clothes, because different people had different tastes and Jing Yunyao might not like the clothes she liked. Jing Yunyao decided to buy the dress that she was wearing after having the argument against Mrs. Tong, but she thought it was enough and didnt want to shop for more clothes. However, Yu Yin kept encouraging her to buy more, so she went to look at other clothing. At the same time, Mrs. Tong wouldnt move her eyes away from Jing Yunyao. It seemed that she was unwilling to give up like that. Excuse me, can I... Jing Yunyao noticed a dress on a mannequin, and she turned to a saleswoman for help, because she wanted to try on it. However, before she could finish, Mrs. Tongs voice sounded again, and she pointed at the same dress, then said, I need to try on that dress. Well... Because Mrs. Tong said that aloud first, the saleswoman was ced in a dilemma now. Its fine. I can look at other dresses. Jing Yunyao didnt want the saleswoman to be put in a difficult position, so she decided to give that dress up. Seeing that Jing Yunyao failed, Mrs. Tong gave her a nce of pride. Yu Yin, however, was furious, but couldnt say anything at this moment. Afterwards, Mrs. Tong went to try on that dress. Because Mrs. Tong was pretty with a good build, the dress looked good on her too, but she wasntparable to Jing Yunyao. As a result, in addition to the saleswoman who served her, no one elseplimented her. When Mrs. Tong walked out in that dress, Jing Yunyao also tried on another dress which looked almost the same as the one on Mrs. Tong. They were in the same collection and both were creamy-white, but they were slightly different at the shoulders. Although they looked almost the same, the difference was still very obvious. Jing Yunyao had no intention to overshadow Mrs. Tong, but she really liked this dress. Everyone was amazed again by her beauty when she walked out, and she was much more attractive than Mrs. Tong. Shes stunning and every dress looks good on her. Right, Im envious of her. ... When everyone wasplimenting Jing Yunyao, Mrs. Tong was annoyed because she didnt have the same treatment. What do you want to do? Why did you put on the same dress as me? Mrs. Tong questioned Jing Yunyao. She had to admit that Jing Yunyao looked more attractive in that dress than her. If she could be prettier than Jing Yunyao, her attitude would be quite different. Its ridiculous. My sister-inw saw the dress you are wearing first, but you grabbed it away. My sister-inw said nothing about it and let you try it on. Why cant she try on another dress which is almost the same? Youre so unreasonable! Yu Yin argued. And this store is open to every customer. All the clothes are avable to be tried on by any customers. Do you own this store? You... Mrs. Tong knew her behavior wasnt right, so she didnt know how to retort all of a sudden. However, she couldnt swallow the anger, so she said, Although this store isnt owned by my family, its owned by my friends family. I can give her a simple call and youll all be cklisted. Chapter 1734 - Apologize or Leave

Chapter 1734: Apologize or Leave

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because she knew all the saleswomen in this store didnt know her, she didnt directly show her identity to them, but chose to threaten Jing Yunyao. Yu Yin smiled with mockery. Great, do it now. Mrs. Tong really wasnt a smart woman, because a smart person wouldnt destroy his or her own business for a so-called friend. Coincidentally, Yu Yin knew the owner of this store too, and she knew its boss wasnt dumb. It was impossible that its boss would treat them badly because of Mrs. Tongs unreasonable behavior. Instead, if Mrs. Tong insisted on making it a serious problem, the owner of this store might cut their friendship, because Mrs. Tong simply made enemies for her. Mrs. Tong, however, didnt hesitate to take out her phone. She didnt think further about Yu Yins words, and she believed that Yu Yin couldnt be as influential as her. Therefore, Mrs. Tong called the owner of the store at once. Such a stupid person would never reflect on her behavior. Yu Yin didnt stop her, neither did the saleswomen in the store. Since Yu Yin had no intention to stop Mrs. Tong, they wouldnt do it either, because it was obvious that Yu Yin wanted to teach Mrs. Tong a lesson. However, some people who didnt know Yu Yins family background felt worried about her. If the owner of this store really cklisted Yu Yin for Mrs. Tong, it would be embarrassing. After all, it wasnt Yu Yins fault. Nevertheless, the saleswoman in the store didnt think their boss would do that. Although they had no idea of Yu Yins family background, she was a friend of a senior officials wife, and Mrs. Tong wasntparable to her at all. As a result, they didnt think Yu Yin would lose. Before long, the owner of this store answered Mrs. Tongs call, and Mrs. Tong said, Jiayu, there are two customers who wont stoppeting with me for clothes in your store. You must help me with it! They wouldnt stoppeting with her for clothes? It was ridiculous! Mrs. Tong didnt feel ashamed at all when she made up such a lie in front of everyone. What? How is it possible? I dont want such customers to shop in my store! The owner of the store said in annoyance. Tell the store manager to take the call. After that, Mrs. Tong handed her phone to the store manager and also gave the manager a nce of warning. She was threatening the store manager to side with her. The store manager frowned a little, because Mrs. Tong indeed was very shameless. Hi, boss, said the store manager. What exactly happened? asked her boss. The store manager was very honest. Boss, the thing is that Ms. Yu and her sister-inw came to our store today. Ms. Yus sister-inw tried on the first dress and it looked very good on her, but she thought its too expensive, so she hesitated for a while. Mrs. Tong suddenlyughed at her and they had an argument. After that, Mrs. Tong grabbed away the second dress Ms. Yus sister-inw liked. Ms. Yus sister-inw didnt mind and chose another dress. The two dresses happen to be in the same collection, but Ms. Yus sister-inw looked more attractive than Mrs. Tong after they tried on the dress. Mrs. Tong was unhappy about it and said that Ms. Yus sister-inw did it on purpose. They had another argument afterwards. Mrs. Tong was full of anger, so she decided to use your influence to cklist Ms. Yu and Ms. Yus sister-inw. You... Mrs. Tong was angry when the store manager told the truth in detail. Its she who stole my dress! The owner of this store was displeased after hearing the whole story. She chose to believe the store managers ount. Although she knew Mrs. Tong, they weremon friends. Yu Yin, however, was different, because she was a good friend of a senior officials wife. In that case, Yu Yin was much more important than Mrs. Tong. We have all witnessed what has happened in the store, and there are surveince cameras too. The store manager argued at once. You... Mrs. Tong didnt know what to say at this moment, because she knew it was the truth. Tell Mrs. Tong to apologize to Ms. Yu right now, and she must get Ms. Yus forgiveness if she still wants to shop in our store, said the owner of this store. After this call, she finally understood what kind of person Mrs. Tong was. Mrs. Tong was so stupid that her family would be affected sooner orter. No problem, boss, the store manager said with a happy face. After that, the owner of this store hung up the call, and she didnt bother to talk with Mrs. Tong anymore. The store manager gave the phone back to Mrs. Tong and said, Mrs. Tong, our boss said that its your fault today, and you should apologize to Ms. Yu and get her forgiveness if you want to continue to shop here. It wasnt a surprising answer in Yu Yins eyes. Other people in the store felt satisfied with the result too. It was Mrs. Tongs fault after all, so she should apologize to Yu Yin and Jing Yunyao. However, it was uneptable in Mrs. Tongs eyes. What? I should apologize to them? She couldnt believe that the owner of the store asked her to apologize to Yu Yin and get Yu Yins forgiveness, or she wouldnt be allowed to shop here in the future. It was humiliating! In fact, Mrs. Tong still didnt think it was her fault. Mrs. Tong, since youre unwilling to apologize, please change your clothes and leave now, said the store manager. Even though she really disliked Mrs. Tong, she had to be polite on the surface. You... Mrs. Tong was mad and was reluctant to give up. Fine, if Lin Jiayu refuses to help me, I can turn to my cousin for help! My older female cousin is Mrs. Tang in the capital. As long as I tell her what has happened to me, your store will have to close! Lin Jiayu was the owner of this clothing store. The Tang family in the capital must be Tang Bingsens family. In that case, Mrs. Tang must be Ji Yijing. Actually, Mrs. Tong was Ji Yijings rtive, and she was able to join a super-rich family because of their rtionship. Chapter 1735 - I’m Displeased

Chapter 1735: Im Displeased

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She joined the super-rich family in the same way as Ji Yijing, and both of them used to be a mistress. Besides, Mrs. Tongs husband had a in face and he was in histe fifties now, nearly 20 years older than Mrs. Tong. If it hadnt been for such a huge gap, Mrs. Tongs husband wouldnt have married her. The store manager changed her expression when Mrs. Tong said that to her face. Although their bosss family had some influence in the capital, it was barelyparable to the Tang family. Mrs. Tong, I honestly dont know why you have to make things difficult for us today. We wee every customer, but you deliberately caused trouble for us. What do you want? The store manager was annoyed, but still didnt dare to show her emotions on her face. Mrs. Tong was unreasonable. Im mad! So what? Mrs. Tong said. She didnt think she had done anything wrong, and she never thought about the result of her behavior. Fine, youre mad, right? And you have the Tang familys support, right? Great, turn to it for help, and lets see what will happen! I can protect this store, said Yu Yin in a serious tone all of a sudden. She couldnt stand Mrs. Tongs behavior anymore. Since Mrs. Tong wanted to bully other people with her connections, Yu Yin wouldnt be afraid to do the same thing. She had never done that before, but she couldnt submit to the humiliation today. You... Mrs. Tong was angry, but surprised too, because it seemed that Yu Yin had some connections too. If Yu Yin was more influential than her, it would be a terrible mistake if she offended her. At this time, Mrs. Tong started to think carefully about it. However, she was still unwilling to give up right now, because she would lose face. In addition, she thought that Yu Yin might just be bragging. Therefore, in order to save her face, Mrs. Tong refused to change her mind. Great, lets wait and see! said Mrs. Tong and called Ji Yijing at once. However, Ji Yijings phone was turned off. Mrs. Tong felt embarrassed and began to me Ji Yijing for turning her phone off at this moment. In fact, Ji Yijing was innocent. Anyway, Mrs. Tong didnt dare to criticize Ji Yijing. On the contrary, she had to please her, because she relied on Ji Yijing to stabilize her position. Even though her husband was nearly 60, rich men loved ying around. Therefore, if it hadnt been for Ji Yijing, she would have been removed from the position of Mrs. Tong. She knew Ji Yijings character very well. If she annoyed Ji Yijing, Ji Yijing would directly ignore her and she might lose a lot afterwards. As for her husbands affairs, she could only turn a blind eye on it, as long as she had enough money to spend and her son could inherit the Tong familys wealth. Well, I cant get through to her, so I can let you leave today, but I wont let you get away with it. Mrs. Tong didnt know what else she could do when she couldnt get through to Ji Yijing. Mrs. Tong turned to Ji Yijing for help, instead of her own husband because Lin Jiayu had powerful support too. In addition, many of Lin Jiayus friends were super-richdies, so she was afraid that the Tong family might not be able to help her with it. However, given Ji Yijings status, it would be much easier. What she didnt know was that Jing Yunyao and Yu Yin actually were much more influential than Ji Yijing. Oh, tell Mrs. Tang that the woman whopeted with you for the dresses is Yu Yin and her husbands family is the Leng family, said Yu Yin. Because this clothing store was innocent and it was their own personal grudge, Yu Yin didnt want Lin Jiayu to be affected. Although she didnt think smart people should agree to help Mrs. Tong with such a stupid thing, she wasnt familiar with members of the Tang family. Ordinary people might not know the influence of Yu Yin and the Leng family, but everyone in high society was aware of it. After all, no one was willing to mess with the Leng family. Normally, people in high society were familiar with each other, and members of the Leng family often showed up at different parties, so they werent strange faces. In that case, even if Mrs. Tong hadnt heard of Yu Yin, Ji Yijing must have. If Ji Yijing didnt know it, she would do some research, because there was only one Leng family in high society. The surname of Leng wasntmon anyway. Lets see! Mrs. Tong snorted with disdain, then walked straight to the changing room. Actually, Mrs. Tong felt a little anxious right now, because Yu Yin wasnt afraid of the Tang family at all, so it was possible that Yu Yin was even more influential than the Tang family. Mrs. Tong decided to do some research to learn more about the woman named Yu Yin. If Yu Yin really had a high status, it should be easy to learn some information about her. In a short while, Mrs. Tong changed her clothes and walked out. Although she really liked this dress she just tried on, she was unwilling to buy it when she was chased out of this store. This shopping mall was veryrge, and she could go to shop in other stores. In fact, even if she wanted to buy it, the owner of this store might not be willing to sell it to her. Dont worry, I can take the responsibility, it has nothing to do with you and your store, said Yu Yin to the store manager when Mrs. Tong was gone. Thanks, said the store manager. Given what had just happened, she knew that Yu Yin wasnt afraid of the Tang family. She had met Yu Yin a few times before, and she knew that Yu Yin didnt like bragging. Even if Yu Yin wasnt influential, she had a good friend who was the wife of a senior official. As long as her friend was willing to stand out, the Tang family wouldnt bother to make it serious. Therefore, she chose to believe Yu Yin. Chapter 1736 - Take Revenge?

Chapter 1736: Take Revenge?

Mrs. Tong leftter, but Jing Yunyao and Yu Yin kept on shopping. Although their mood was slightly affected, they still enjoyed looking around for beautiful clothes. Jing Yunyao was pretty with a good build, so she looked attractive in any clothes. Therefore, she bought two dresses and a suit she had tried after being encouraged by Yu Yin. Because Yu Yin was a super VIP, they had a 20% discount and paid nearly fifty thousand yuan in the end. In fact, clothes from Gufan had the same high quality as those in this store, but the prices of those clothes here were times higher. The most expensive summer dress from Gufan was less than five thousand yuan. It actually was understandable because this store was quite famous with over 10 years of history. In addition, the owner of this store, Lin Jiayu, was also a top clothing designer in their country, so her fame added to the prices. Once Gufan became famous and was upgraded, its price would go up too. Gu Ning aimed to build a high-end brand, so the price must match its fame. In addition to Gufan, Gu Ning would establish another brand for the middle level, where the prices would be around hundreds to thousands of yuan. She would start to do that when there was a good timing. Even though it was a brand at the middle level, its quality would still be better than that of other brands of the same level. Gu Ning wanted her brands to be as famous as its high quality. After buying clothes, they surely needed to buy shoes and bags as essories. Jing Yunyao wanted to decline, but Yu Yin persuaded he. I know you dont want to spend much money, because its Shaotings money, but hes your son! There is nothing you should be worried about. Although Shaoting is a soldier, his sry, benefits, and bonus are quite high. The Ye familys business was acquired by Shengshi, but Shaoting keeps some of its shares. Anyway, Shaoting doesntck money at all, so you can spend as much money as you want. Its his way of showing filial piety towards you, so you shouldnt upset him. Because Gu Ning had told Jing Yunyao that Leng Shaoting was the owner of Shengshi, but that the other members in the Leng family werent aware of it except for Master Leng, Jing Yunyao wasnt surprised when Yu Yin said that to her. Anyway, Jing Yunyao agreed that she shouldnt upset Leng Shaoting since he was willing to take care of her. She didnt know much about Leng Shaoting for the time being, so she was slightly worried. As a result, being encouraged by Yu Yin, Jing Yunyao bought three pairs of shoes and three bags afterwards. Jing Yunyao was very generous, so she told Yu Yin to pick some as well and that she would pay the bill. Yu Yin declined at the beginning, but Jing Yunyao insisted, so she agreed in the end. After that, Jing Yunyao bought some clothes for Master Leng and Leng Shaoting too. Even though they didntck clothes at all, she thought she should bring gifts back to them. When she paid for the clothes she nned to send Leng Shaoting and Master Leng, she used her own card. Although she wasnt very rich, she had millions of yuan and wasnt poor either. Moreover, Jing Yunyao didnt hesitate to spend money on Leng Shaoting and Master Leng, and she paid over a hundred thousand yuan for their gifts. Oh, Yunyao, your skin is unbelievably good. What skincare products do you usually use? Yu Yin asked with curiosity. She thought that Jing Yunyaos skin was in a better condition than ordinary people. It was wless without any wrinkles! Yu Yin, however, wasntparable to Jing Yunyao, although she also took good care of her facial skin. In fact, Jing Yunyao was a few years older than Yu Yin, but Yu Yin looked older than Jing Yunyao instead. When Jing Yunyao gave birth to Leng Shaoting, she was 21, and Leng Shaoting was 26 now, so she should be 47 this year. However, Jing Yunyao seemed in her early thirties! Many richdies paid special attention to their skin, which wasnt strange, but Jing Yunyao still looked different. Actually, given Jing Yunyaos level as a cultivator, she should be like a 20-year-old girl, but she seemed in her early thirties. It was because her face had been disfigured before, so it changed. Jing Yunyao was struck dumb for a second when Yu Yin asked her that question, because she didnt use skincare products nor did she need them. As a cultivator, she was able to keep her skin in a very young condition, and she could stay beautiful for a very long time. If she hadnt been injured and disfigured that time, she wouldnt look like that right now. Nevertheless, it was hard for her to exin it to Yu Yin, so she made up an excuse. Well, I use Kouzi, and my skin has always been in a good condition. Oh, I understand! Yu Yin wasnt surprised. Ningning also sent me a set of Kouzi, and my skin is also much better now. Speaking of that, I think Kouzi can soon be an international brand under Ningnings leadership. Yu Yinplimented Gu Ning every time she talked about her, because Gu Ning was too outstanding to be ignored. Right! Jing Yunyao agreed. When they felt a little tired after shopping, they went to have a rest in a caf, then went home. ... Once Mrs. Tong left the clothing store, she asked her friends who were also richdies whether they had heard of a woman named Yu Yin whose husbands surname was Leng. Because of Mrs. Tongs status, her friends were in the same ss as her. After asking five people, she finally had the answer. The richdy who knew Yu Yin worked in the same department as her, and she had met Yu Yin at a meeting of insiders. She heard of Yu Yins family background from other peoples mouths. Yu Yin works in the government, and she married into the Leng family in the capital. Knowing that, Mrs. Tong was shocked and her phone fell from her hand. What? Yu Yin married into the Leng family in the capital? It was too shocking! If so, even the Tang family was barelyparable to it. Mrs. Tong regretted threatening Yu Yin, and she didnt dare to turn to Ji Yijing for help now. It was impossible for Mrs. Tong to have the idea of taking revenge again. Chapter 1737 - Upset but Not Annoyed

Chapter 1737: Upset but Not Annoyed

At 5 pm, Jing Yunyao and Yu Yin went back to the Leng familys old house. Because Jing Yunyao came back with a lot of shopping bags, she felt embarrassed when she saw Master Leng again. She was worried that she might leave a bad impression on Master Leng. Although theyre not many, you can go shopping again when youre free next time. Leng Shaoting nced at those shopping bags. He wasnt very satisfied with Jing Yunyaos shopping ability. Jing Yunyao, however, was surprised. Theyre a lot. I dont think its enough even if you take everything in the store home, said Leng Shaoting. Jing Yunyao felt touched. After that, she took out the clothes she bought for Leng Shaoting and Master Leng. Jing Yunyao didnt tell them that she paid the bill with her own card, because she had spent a lot of Leng Shaotings money after all. What Leng Shaoting had given her was much more than what she could give him. Leng Shaoting and Master Leng were happy to receive gifts from her, and they didnt care who paid the bill. They cared about each other after all, so they were happy to receive gifts from someone they cared about. ... At this time, Gu Ning and her friends went back to the city center. They were exhausted after touring for a whole day, but Gu Ning stayed energetic because she had magical power to nourish herself. Gu Ning didnt share her magical power with her friends not because she was mean, but because it wasnt necessary. They werent injured, nor sick after all. They had to learn to improve their own physical condition by epting pressure. Afterwards, they decided to have a big seafood meal together. When they were stuffed, they were full of energy again. After having the meal, they went back to have a rest. There was nothing fun to do in the night after all. They could only go to bars in the night, but they were still very young, and shouldnt go to bars very often. Gu Ning drove Hao Ran and the boys to the hotel, then went back to Century City. Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping would fly back to City F at 2 pm tomorrow, so Gu Ning would send them to the airport after lunch then. Mu Ke stayed in the hotel for the time being, and he would go to the university when the new semester began. Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi continued to live in Century City. Because most college students needed to live in dormitories, they would live in their schools after the new semester began. Gu Ning would gather with them on weekends if they were free. They could alsoe and stay in her ce on weekends if they wanted, including Mu Ke. Baili Zongyang and his younger sister lived here, so Leng Shaoting couldnte. Therefore, if Leng Shaoting came back, Gu Ning would go to meet him at Mountain River Garden. In that case, Chu Peihan could stay in her house, and it wouldnt cause her any trouble. If Gu Ning was busy, she would leave to deal with her business and there was no need for her to give her friends special treatment. They were very close now anyway. When they were back in Century City, it was only 9 pm, so Gu Ning called Jing Yunyao to talk with her for a while. At this time, Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting were on their way back to Mountain River Garden, but they werent going home. Instead, they went to meet Jing Jining in the hotel across Mountain River Garden. It was time for Leng Shaoting to see Jing Jining. Although Jing Jining always knew about the existence of Leng Shaoting and he had secretly helped Leng Shaoting a lot, Leng Shaoting didnt know him at all. Seeing that Gu Ning called Jing Yunyao of her own ord and didnt give him a call, Leng Shaoting felt upset. However, he wasnt annoyed, because Jing Yunyao was his mother and it was a good thing if his future wife could have a close rtionship with his mother. Jing Yunyao got along quite well with Gu Ning, and didnt take her as a girl who was much younger than her. They were like friends, and Jing Yunyao told Gu Ning what she had done today. When Leng Shaoting heard that a woman had deliberately made things difficult for Jing Yunyao in a clothing store, he was displeased. Although he knew ordinary people couldnt hurt Jing Yunyao, he was still affected because he cared about her. No matter what youll encounter, you can fight back as long as youve done nothing wrong. You can also teach her a lesson, but dont disable or kill her. No one can bully members of the Leng family, said Gu Ning. She also knew that Jing Yunyao wasnt weak at all, but she was worried that Jing Yunyao might feel aggrieved. There were many rules in the mortals world, but it would be eptable as long as it was allowed by thew. Besides, if they had to use violence, it must be thest resort. When they were left no choice, it wasnt a big deal if they injured someone. I know. Jing Yunyao felt warm in heart when she felt that she was being cared about. When Gu Ning heard Jing Yunyao mention the Tang family, her face changed a little. Once Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping left tomorrow, she would get down to her serious business. I think the woman wont dare to do anything after learning about Aunt Yins family background, said Gu Ning. Bullies only dared to bully those who were weaker than them, so Gu Ning believed that the woman would stay away from Jing Yunyao after knowing Yu Yins family background. Gu Ning was right. As soon as Mrs. Tong learned of Yu Yins influence, she didnt dare to have the idea of taking revenge. Right, she shouldnt be so stupid, said Jing Yunyao. Even if Mrs. Tong wouldnt give up, there was nothing to be afraid of. Jing Yunyao wasnt worried about that, she simply disliked unnecessary trouble. They talked for a while longer, then hung up the phone. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao soon arrived at the hotel where Jing Jining stayed. Because Jing Yunyao gave him a call before she came here, Jing Jining was waiting for them. Jing Yunyao hadnt yet told Leng Shaoting that Jing Jining was actually paying special attention to him and had even secretly helped him a lot. She wanted to tell him earlier, but Gu Ning called her. It was toote to talk about that right now so she decided to do that after they met each other. Chapter 1738 - We’re like Enemies

Chapter 1738: Were like Enemies

Leng Shaoting felt nervous when he heard that he was going to see Jing Yunyao, but he didnt feel nervous at all when he went to meet Jing Jining, even though Jing Jining was his uncle. In fact, although Jing Jining was his uncle, they were still strangers and had never met before. Since Leng Shaoting knew nothing about him, he couldnt make Leng Shaoting feel nervous. They didnt meet in Jing Jinings room, instead going to a private room in the tea house in the hotel. They were rtives, but other people didnt know that, so it wasnt appropriate if they had a secret meeting in a room. Jing Jining wasnt nervous or anxious when he was about to see Leng Shaoting. It wasnt the first time he had heard of and seen Leng Shaoting, but Leng Shaoting didnt know that he had seen him before. However, upon thinking of Leng Shaoting, Jing Jining had mixed emotions. He was amazed by Leng Shaotings life experience and the way he grew up. He was also worried about what Leng Shaoting was going to face after bing a cultivator. No matter how difficult it would be, Jing Jining made up his mind to side with Leng Shaoting, because he stopped caring about the Jing family a long time ago. Right when Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao approached the private room, Jing Jining opened the door, because he felt them once they moved near. Hi, Jining, Jing Yunyao called him, then said to Leng Shaoting. Shaoting, this is your Uncle Jining. Uncle Jining, Leng Shaoting politely greeted Jing Jining, but without much affection, because they were still very strange to each other now. Come on in! Jing Jining invited them toe inside, and they went to sit on the sofa. After they were seated, Jing Jining asked Jing Yunyao, Yunyao, have you remembered anything? A little over the time, but its too little. I have only remembered what happened before I got married, said Jing Yunyao. She was slightly disappointed, but it was better than nothing. At least now she was sure of her identity and her rtionship with Leng Shaoting, which helped her rx. Since youre getting your memories back bit by bit, youll get all of them back sooner orter, said Jing Jining tofort Jing Yunyao. I will! Jing Yunyao said. She knew that she could do that sooner orter, but she couldnt wait for it. However, no matter how impatient she was right now, she had to stay calm. You know what exactly has happened that year, right? Leng Shaoting asked all of a sudden. Although he asked that question, he knew the answer was positive. Jing Yunyao might forget it after losing memories, but Jing Jining wouldnt. Hearing that, both Jing Yunyao and Jing Jining remained silent for a while. Jing Jining gave Jing Yunyao a nce. He didnt know whether he should talk about it. Jing Yunyao said, Right, we know, but we dont know how to exin it to you right now. Can we talk about it after you reach a high level? Leng Shaoting would usually show respect, give in, or wouldnt insist in some situations, but sometimes he couldnt give in or give up, because it was rted to him. He wasnt an outsider. If it had nothing to do with him, he wouldnt bother to be involved. Therefore, even though Jing Yunyao didnt want to tell him, Leng Shaoting still continued, looking at Jing Yunyao, I went to the ce where you and my father fell from the cliff. I had a dream aftering back, and you were fighting against a man in a ck robe in the dream. My father was hit down the cliff, and you jumped to rescue him. Actually, as a cultivator, you should be fine even though you jumped down the cliff, but the man in a ck robe attacked your back. You lost your ability to fight back and fell down the cliff along with my father. There is a big mole under the corner of the mans right eye. Well, its just a dream, so Im not sure whether its true or not. In fact, all the pictures were seen by Gu Ning, but he wanted to hear the answer from Jing Yunyaos mouth. He had to say it aloud, but couldnt expose Gu Nings secret, so he said it was his dream. Whether they believed it or not, he didnt have a better excuse. Jing Yunyao and Jing Jining werepletely stunned when they heard that, and Leng Shaoting was sure that it must be true from their reaction. He wasnt surprised, and all he wanted to know now was who the man was and why he attacked Leng Yuanhan and Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao and Jing Jining didnt doubt Leng Shaotings words, because they thought only the two of them knew the truth. Besides, Jing Yunyao lost her memories. Although she knew who attacked her, she didnt know more details. It was impossible for Leng Shaoting to have met the man, because Leng Shaoting might not be able to survive if he really met the man and the man told him the truth. If the man told Leng Shaoting the truth, it meant that he knew Leng Shaotings identity and he wouldnt allow Leng Shaoting to survive. Therefore, they believed Leng Shaotings words. Cultivators always had a strong feeling about what their rtives were doing. Even if they were thousands of miles apart, they could still feel whether their rtives were in trouble. However, only those who really cared about each other could feel the situation they were in. If there wasnt a real familial rtionship, they couldnt feel each other. Jing Yunyao and Leng Yuanhan became an obsession in Leng Shaotings mind, so it was understandable that he often dreamed about them. In addition, during the past years, Leng Shaoting had been through a lot of dangerous situations, and Jing Yunyao felt about them too. Unfortunately, because she lost her memories, the feeling wasnt strong. She thought that Jing Jining might be in trouble, but he denied it when she asked him, so she didnt think further about it. Since Leng Shaoting had dreamed about the truth, there was no need for Jing Yunyao to keep it secret any longer, because it was meaningless. Although I couldnt remember every detail, your dream is basically the whole story. Youll know sooner orter, so I can tell you right now. The man is my father, but were like enemies. Saying that, Jing Yunyao smiled and mocked herself, but she didnt borate on that. Chapter 1739 - Can’t Blame Her

Chapter 1739: Cant me Her

However, when Leng Shaoting heard that the man in a ck robe with a mole under the corner of his right eye was Jing Yunyaos father, he was annoyed. What grudge made the man kill his own daughter? In Leng Shaotings memories, Jing Yunyao was a person with great moral standards and a strong sense of justice. It was impossible for her to do something to hurt her father. The Jing family is one of the four dominant families in the cultivation world, and cultivators are forbidden to marry mortals. Anyone who dares to break the rule will be imprisoned or deprived of their inner discipline. Because I was born in the Jing family, I escaped from the cultivation world and went to the mortals world. I met your father and we fell in love afterwards. I gave birth to you, but my family would never ept it. I was chased and your father was killed because of me, said Jing Yunyao. Thinking of Leng Yuanhans death, Jing Yunyao med herself. She was also worried that Leng Shaoting might me her or have a bad impression of her. She knew that she would bring Leng Yuanhan great danger if they were together, but she still did it. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting understood the reason why his so-called grandfather chased his parents. However, ording to the rules, Jing Yunyao could survive, but his grandfather still chose to kill his parents. Although the man was his grandfather because of their family connection, he had murdered his parents. Therefore, he made up his mind to take revenge. In addition, even though Leng Yuanhans death had something to be with Jing Yunyao, Leng Shaoting had no intention to me her. Leng Yuanhan loved Jing Yunyao so deeply that he was even willing to die for her. Since Leng Yuanhan didnt me her, he had no position to me her. If Jing Yunyao and Leng Yuanhan hadnt been together, he wouldnt have been born after all. Well, thats fate! No one wants it to happen, but you dont need to me yourself. If you hadnt been with my father, I wouldnt have been born, said Leng Shaoting tofort his mother. Jing Yunyao felt much better when Leng Shaoting said that. Hes at a very high level, so I hope that you can leave the grudge aside, just for the time being of course. Youre a talented cultivator, so we can take revenge together once youve reached a high level, alright? asked Jing Yunyao. She knew that Leng Shaoting wasnt impulsive, but she still needed to remind him to be careful and patient. I understand! said Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting stayed there for one and a half hours before leaving at 11 pm. When they got home, they went back to their own rooms. Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning and told her about what he had heard today. Knowing that the man in ck with a mole under the corner of his right eye was Jing Yunyaos father, Gu Ning was amazed too, because she thought that the man was Jing Yunyaos enemy. Unexpectedly, the man was Jing Yunyaos father. Although Gu Ning was greatly surprised, she soon calmed down. After all, she had been through the same thing, of a father wanting to kill his own daughter. The only difference was that Jing Yunyao was chased by her father, while Tang Aining was chased by a killer hired by her father. Jing Yunyao was hunted because she made a terrible mistake, but Tang Aining was cruelly killed when she became useless in her fathers eyes. Luckily, neither of them died. Jing Yunyao survived, and she was reincarnated. Both of them got a chance to take revenge, so they must make full use of it. Oh, are you free tomorrow afternoon? I n to take my mom to the siheyuan and meet Master Shangguan. If youre free, we can go together, said Leng Shaoting. Sure, Im free tomorrow afternoon, said Gu Ning. ... The next day, Gu Ning and the other girls went to Shengshi Hotel at 10 am. They had lunch, then sent Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping to the airport. Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping didnt want to leave, but unfortunately they werent epted by universities in the capital. When they came back, Gu Ning said to the girls, I have something to deal with today, so you can enjoy yourself on your own. If you dont want to hang out, you can go home as well. Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi discussed it for a while. They didnt know where they could go, so they went back to Century City. After driving the girls back to Century City, Gu Ning went to herpany. She hadnte to thepany in a few days, because Chen Cangyi didnt call her at all, which meant everything went well. However, once she arrived, an ident happened and a female staffer fainted in the reception hall. Gu Ning couldnt help but wonder whether she could bring bad luck to other people. Wherever she went, there were always all kinds of idents. Actually, it was just a coincidence. Gu Ning went to help the female staffer with her magical power at once, and she soon opened her eyes. Her body was fine, but her mother was hospitalized these days. She was taking care of her mother, so she was a little tired and fainted due to low blood sugar and not having a good rest. Gu Ning wouldnt exploit her employees. Good health was a prerequisite for work after all. If someone wasnt in good health, it was impossible for him or her to work well. ordingly, since the female staffer didnt feel well, Gu Ning told her to have a break. Herpany was already on the right track now, and there wasnt much business to deal with, so it didnt matter if the staff rxed a little. After that, Gu Ning went to Chen Cangyis office. Although Chen Cangyi didnt call her, as the boss, Gu Ning had toe to meet him regrly and talk about the business. Chen Cangyi told her that everything went well, then Gu Ning went to her own office. She called Tang Qingyang and asked him whether he knew which hospital and ward Tang Bingsen stayed in. If Tang Qingyang knew, she wouldnt bother K to help her find out. Tang Qingyang was aware of it, because he was the director of the Tang familyspany. Since Tang Bingsen was sick, all the other major shareholders went to visit him, including Tang Qingyang. Therefore, Gu Ning decided to see Tang Bingsen at night. She would bring along a contract, because she was going to force Tang Qingyang to step down from his seat. She told Tang Qingyang to email her the prepared contract and she would print it by herself. Chapter 1740 - Go to the Cultivation World

Chapter 1740: Go to the Cultivation World

After hanging up the phone, Tang Qingyang soon sent her the contract, and Gu Ning printed it out at once. In case Tang Bingsen ruined it, she prepared several pieces. When Gu Ning was still in thepany at 4 pm, Leng Shaoting called her. They were leaving for the siheyuan, so Gu Ning set off too. In the morning, Leng Shaoting already told Shangguan Yang that they woulde to see himter. Shangguan Yang heard that Leng Shaotings mother was a cultivator earlier on. Because Leng Shaoting was a cultivator himself, it wasnt surprising that one of his parents was a cultivator too. Leng Shaoting also told Shangguan Yang his story. He didnt tell Shangguan Yang everything. For example, the truth of Jing Yunyaos falling from the cliff was what Gu Ning saw, so he simply told Shangguan Yang that he didnt know the reason. He had said that he doubted whether his father was really dead, and Shangguan Yang was really surprised when Leng Shaoting told him that he was sure that his mother was still alive. Because neither of them knew that Jing Yunyao could lose her memories, they believed that Leng Shaotings mother would havee back to see him if she was still alive. However, after knowing that Leng Shaotings mother lost her memories, Shangguan Yang understood why she had been absent for years. Shangguan Yang was also curious about the cultivation world, so he was looking forward to meeting Jing Yunyao. He wanted to learn more about it from her mouth, and hoped that she could bring him to have a tour in the cultivation world. ... Before Gu Ning left herpany, she told Chen Cangyi to arrange for someone to send the MPV back to Shengshi Hotel, and she left in a car owned by thepany. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao set off from the Leng familys old house, so they arrivedter than Gu Ning. So once Gu Ning came, Shangguan Yang kept asking her about Jing Yunyao. However, Gu Ning only told him some unimportant information. As for things that Gu Ning wasnt sure she could tell other people, she said she didnt know about it and told Shangguan Yang to ask Leng Shaoting instead. For example, she didnt tell Shangguan Yang that Jing Yunyao had been chased by her own father. After that, Shangguan Yang asked Gu Ning to practice the kung fu skills he had taught her. Even though Gu Ning had something to talk about with Shangguan Yang, it wasnt the right time, because Leng Shaoting would soon arrive, while she had to avoid him when she talked about it with Shangguan Yang. Therefore, Gu Ning had to find another time to talk about it with Shangguan Yang. About 15 minutester, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao came. Before Gu Ning felt them, Shangguan Yang sensed the air around them. Shangguan Yang was a cultivator at a high level after all, and his senses were able to cover a 200-meter radius. Gu Ning, however, could only sense other cultivators at a middle level within a 20-meter radius. If there was a cultivator at a high level like Jing Yunyao, she wouldnt be able to sense him or her until he or she was within 10 meters from her. She could only sense a cultivator at a very high level like Shangguan Yang when he was very close to her. The higher level a cultivator was at, the better he was at hiding his air, but his air couldnt be hidden awaypletely. When they came, Gu Ning stopped practicing the kung fu skills. Shangguan Yang didnt go back to his room, and waited for Jing Yunyao toe to see him. Cultivators kept the ancient rules, and the juniors had to respectfully greet their seniors when they met, especially before seniors of high social status. However, they were in the mortals world now, so there was no need for them to keep the rule. Shangguan Yang just sat in the yard, enjoying his tea, waiting for them toe inside. Jing Yunyao didnt sense another cultivator until she entered the siheyuan, and her feeling wasnt strong either. She knew that Shangguan Yang was stronger than her, so it was very normal that she couldnt sense his air. Actually, she was able to sense Shangguan Yang because she was at a high level, and Leng Shaoting couldnt do that at all. He could only sense the air of a cultivator when he stood next to Shangguan Yang. As Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao approached, Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning turned to look at them. Neither Gu Ning nor Shangguan Yang said anything at this time. Because Gu Ning was a junior, it wasnt appropriate for her to open her mouth at this moment, and Shangguan Yang was senior to all of them, so the juniors should greet him first ording to the ancient rules. Even though they didnt need to take it very seriously in the mortals world, it was necessary for juniors to greet their seniors first. Very nice to see you, Master Shangguan. Jing Yunyao greeted Shangguan Yang with great respect. Good afternoon, Master Shangguan. Leng Shaoting also greeted him with great respect. Great,e on in! Shangguan Yang said to them kindly. He didnt take them as outsiders. Although it was his first meeting with Jing Yunyao, she was his students mother. After that, they walked in together. Jing Yunyao carried two bags in her hands and handed them to Shangguan Yang after walking into the living room. Master Shangguan, this is our first meeting so Ive prepared some gifts for you. Please ept them. You dont need to do that. Were not strangers after all, said Shangguan Yang, but he still took the gifts. They stood for Jing Yunyaos kindness and he didnt want to upset her. Actually, he was also happy to receive gifts. Have a seat now, said Shangguan Yang, and they were all seated. Yunyao, can you describe what the cultivation world is like? Shangguan Yang asked Jing Yunyao. Shangguan Yang was much older and senior to Jing Yunyao, so he took her as a young girl. Jing Yunyao didnt think it was something she shouldnt tell, so she said, As modern society came into being, there were fewer and fewer cultivators because magical power was harder and harder to find. The heavenly tribtion was more and more difficult, so cultivators gathered together in order to survive. Because there is endless magical power in Qianling Mountain, the cultivation world is set there, but it is only asrge as a city with a few thousand people. Oh, I understand, said Shangguan Yang. Can I go to the cultivation world to have a tour? Shangguan Yang asked with anticipation. He didnt know much about what Jing Yunyao had been through, so he wasnt aware of her grudge against her family. In fact, Jing Yunyao was unwilling to enter the cultivation world now. Chapter 1741 - Grudge Against Her Family

Chapter 1741: Grudge Against Her Family

Sure, but not now. We can go there when there is a good time, said Jing Yunyao. Although with Shangguan Yangs help, the Jing family wouldnt be able to hurt them, they still wanted to take revenge on their own. When will there be a good time? asked Shangguan Yang in a hurry. He always wanted to go to the cultivation world. If Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could enter it, he would have asked them to take him there. Well, to be honest with you, I have a long-standing grudge against my family, so Ill directly take revenge when I go back there. Master Shangguan, I know youre at a very high level, and the Jing family wont be able to hurt us with your help, but we want to take revenge on our own. Shaoting just became a cultivator. Although hes talented, his level is still low, so I n to wait till Shaoting has reached a high level, said Jing Yunyao. Although Jing Yunyao hoped that Leng Shaoting could reach above the Yuan Ying Period, she knew it was very difficult, and it would take a long time. After all, many talented cultivators had spent dozens of years on it. Even though Leng Shaoting was more talented than other people, it could still take him years to reach a very high level. They might not be able to wait for such a long time, because their enemies might find them first. Anyway, no one knew what would happen in the future. Actually, if they avoided their enemies on purpose and hid themselves in Kunlun Mountain, it was possible that no one could find them. However, it was impossible for them to hide themselves like that, because Leng Shaoting had his work to do. If he gave up his job to avoid other cultivators, it would be irresponsible. Shangguan Yang nodded after hearing the reason, and had no intention to force them to take him there. As for Jing Yunyaos grudge against the Jing family, he didnt ask about it either, because it was her own family affair. He was curious about many things, but he knew what he could ask and what he shouldnt. Therefore, in order to change the topic, Shangguan Yangined about Leng Shaoting. Hes been too busy these days, and he doesnt have much time for cultivation. Although he understood that Leng Shaoting had a very important job, he was still a little dissatisfied. As Leng Shaotings master, he wanted him to be the best. If Leng Shaoting could have an extraordinary achievement, it also proved his ability as his master. Unfortunately, Leng Shaoting was too busy toe back, and he sometimes wondered whether Leng Shaoting already forgot him. Only Gu Ning often called him and cared about him. He even had a feeling that Gu Ning was his disciple. In fact, Leng Shaoting also called him, but not as often as Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting served in the army after all, and there were strict rules. Thinking of Gu Ning, Shangguan Yang remembered that she also wanted to be a cultivator. If she seeded, he would spare no effort to help her with her cultivation whether she wanted him to be her master or not. She was his disciples further wife after all, and wasnt an outsider. In addition, he had a very good impression of Gu Ning. Our team has field training the day after tomorrow. Itllst about three to five days. After training, if there are no unexpected tasks, I can rest for a week, thene back and concentrate on cultivation, Leng Shaoting said. Although he didnt forget his cultivation in his daily life, it was different when Shangguan Yang taught him face to face. He made slow progress when he practiced alone, but he could make much quicker progress with Shangguan Yangs help. If its possible, we can go back to the Kunlun Sects ce together. There is thick magical power in the Universe Tower, and its very helpful for your cultivation. As for how much you can benefit from it, it depends on your talent, said Shangguan Yang. Universe Tower? Hearing that, Jing Yunyao was surprised. Is it still the same? The Universe Tower was the treasure of the Kunlun Sect, a holy ce for cultivation, because of the thick magical power inside and the actual practice of clearance illusions. Clearance illusions meant that there would be illusionary cultivators fighting against you. If you defeated this cultivator, you could pass the level, which was a proof of your ability. If you failed, you wouldnt be able to go up to the upper level. When you were hit in the illusions, the pain was real, but you wouldnt really be hurt. The Kunlun Sect was able to be the leading orthodox sect in the wulin that year and became the sect with the most masters not only because the Kunlun Sect was located in the holynd of magical power, which was of great benefit to cultivation, but also because of the Universe Tower, which was regarded as the best ce for cultivation. Many people wanted to go inside to cultivate that year, but only disciples of the Kunlun Sect were allowed to enter the tower. Even the disciples of the Kunlun Sect could only go in at the specified time, and couldnt enter it as they like. After all, there were over a thousand disciples in the Kunlun Sect, while only 10 people could be allowed to enter the Universe Tower at a time. Even if the Universe Tower was empty, it was forbidden to sneak inside to cultivate, because there were formations. No matter who wanted to go inside, he or she had to be led by the tower guard. If anyone insisted on breaking in, he or she wouldnt even be able to open the door, just like what happened when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had tried at that time. As a result, even though outsiders were jealous, they could do nothing about it. Many people were attracted by the magical power and the Universe Tower and wanted to join the Kunlun Sect, but the Kunlun Sect had a very high standard for its disciples. Not everyone would be epted. If anyone could be easily epted, the Kunlun Sect would have tens of thousands instead of only over a thousand disciples. Yeah, it hasnt changed much, said Shangguan Yang. Jing Yunyao hesitated for a while, then asked, Master Shangguan, can I go with you? Although it wasnt very likely, because she wasnt a disciple of the Kunlun Sect and outsiders werent allowed to go in there ording to the rule set by the Kunlun Sect, she was eager to improve her cultivation in order to take revenge earlier. Of course, the Kunlun Sect is different now, and there is no need for us to obey the old rules, said Shangguan Yang. There were indeed many rules in the old time, but everything changed now, so they didnt need to obey them nowadays. However, Shangguan Yang still wouldnt allow strangers to go there. Thanks! Jing Yunyao beamed when Shangguan Yang agreed. After that, they casually chatted with each other. When it was almost 6 pm, Lao Zhang prepared dinner which they enjoyed together. After having dinner, they took a rest for a while, and left at 8 pm. Because Gu Ning had something else to deal with tonight, she didnt go back with Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao. Instead, they got in their own cars and left separately. Chapter 1742 - How to Give up the Obsession?

Chapter 1742: How to Give up the Obsession?

Anyway, Gu Ning promised Leng Shaoting that she would go back to Mountain River Garden for the night. Although they couldnt sleep in the same room because of Jing Yunyao, Leng Shaoting would still feel happy when they were under the same roof. Because Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi didnt need Gu Ning to take them to anywhere else for fun, Gu Ning had more free time. Since Gu Ning nned to see Tang Bingsen, she had to disguise herself as Tang Aining first, but it was still early. It was nearly 9 pm, so there would still be many people in the hospital. She wanted to go there when there were fewer people, because it would be more convenient for her to take action. Before that, she would deal with something else first without the disguise. Gu Ning drove the car toward a remote ce. She was going to release the ghost she encountered in the haunted house, and ask it why it was in there. Since she ran into the ghost, it had to disappear. It would be better if the ghost was willing to give up its obsession and disappear by itself to be reincarnated. However, if it refused to leave this world, Gu Ning could only let the flood dragon eat it and make it impossible to be reincarnated. Today, she decided to deal with the ghost, because it upied space in her telepathic eye space. There was also a monster fox in her telepathic eye space. If it agreed to follow her orders, she wouldnt mind taking it as her pet. It might be her helper in the future. If it refused, she could only kill it too. Gu Ning went to a remote ce, got out of the car and released the male ghost that she had encountered in the haunted house. When the male ghost was released, it was scared when it saw that it wasnt in the haunted house, but a strange ce. At the same time, it also felt the air of a girl who was born in a lunar year. It was excited and turned to look at Gu Ning. It was so excited that it ignored the fact that it suddenly appeared in a strange ce, but it was obviously surprised when it saw Gu Nings face. She was still the girl who was born in a lunar year, but was in different clothes. Besides, it still failed to figure out where it was right now. Something must have happened which it didnt know about. Can you see me? asked the male ghost subconsciously. It really felt that Gu Nings look was on its body, but it was quite incredible. Yes, said Gu Ning. Hearing the answer, the male ghost looked astonished, and it was still difficult for it to believe it. Why can you see me? Because Im not an ordinary mortal, said Gu Ning. Knowing that, the male ghost frowned and asked, Then what kind of mortal you are? I dont think its necessary to exin that, said Gu Ning. The male ghost stopped asking about that, and began to ask about something else, Why am I here? This is not the ce I used to be. I brought you here, said Gu Ning. You brought me here? The male ghost couldnt believe its ears. How? Why did I feel nothing? Its a secret, said Gu Ning. She didnt bother to borate on that. Then why did you bring me here? asked the male ghost. All of a sudden, Gu Ning felt this male ghost was different from all the other ghosts she had met before. Although it looked scary, its expressions and way of talking made Gu Ning feel amused. Other ghosts showed strong hatred, while this male ghost only looked surprised and amazed. In addition to that, it stayed calm most of the time. Because you wanted to absorb my energy, I have to solve this problem, said Gu Ning. How did you know? The male ghost was shocked. However, when they talked about Gu Nings energy, it looked at Gu Ning with its eyes full of greed, but it did nothing for the time being. Gu Ning wasnt mad at its greed. I told you that Im not an ordinary mortal, so I naturally know about it. All the monsters and ghosts like you want magical power and the energy of girls who were born in a lunar year for cultivation, said Gu Ning. She stayed patient, facing the male ghosts endless questions, because she thought it was funny. Youre right. Since you know I want to absorb your energy, why dont you escape? Why do you still show up in front of me? asked the male ghost. It didnt understand why Gu Ning did that. It knew that Gu Ning wasnt afraid of it, but it wanted to know the real reason why Gu Ning didnt run away from it. Im not scared of you! You dont even know how you came here, which means that Im better and stronger than you, said Gu Ning. She actually wasntughing at it. Hearing that, the male ghost was struck dumb for a second. Since this girl was able to bring it here without it knowing about it, it meant that she was stronger than it. In that case, the male ghost became afraid of Gu Ning. What do you want to do? asked the male ghost. It understood that Gu Ning wouldnt let it go easily. What do you think? You just wanted to kill me, said Gu Ning with a meaningful smile. Do you want to kill me? asked the male ghost. However, the second it said that, it regretted it. Right, to kill you, said Gu Ning, and showed a look which said that she thought the male ghost was very smart. The male ghost subconsciously moved backwards a few steps, and even wanted to escape now. It was the weakest ghost Gu Ning had ever seen! Maybe it wasnt a very evil ghost. Gu Ning could also feel that it didnt have strong hatred. You better not have the idea of running away, because you wont be able to do that. Gu Ning warned it. The male ghost was surprised, because it realized that Gu Ning wasnt joking. It limited its desire to run away and asked, How will you destroy me? It depends on you. Can you give up your obsession and choose to be reincarnated on your own, or do you want me to ruin your soul so that youll never be reincarnated? said Gu Ning with a serious expression, which made the male ghost feel stressed. Although this male ghost didnt look very evil, it was still a ghost and shouldnt exist in the mortals world. Obsession? How can I give up my obsession? asked the male ghost and it sounded upset. It seemed that it was still reluctant to do that. However, in actuality, if it was possible it would have given up the obsession earlier on. Is there anything you always wanted to do but couldnt do? Im willing to help you, said Gu Ning. Really? The male ghosts eyes lit up at once, but it looked upset again the next second. Can you? Chapter 1743 - An Immortal Fox?

Chapter 1743: An Immortal Fox?

Although this girl in front of it was indeed different from other mortals, it didnt think that she had the ability to help it. Im not sure whether I can help you or not, because I dont know what youve been through yet. If you dont tell me, how can I know whether I can help you? said Gu Ning. She really wanted to roll her eyes at it, but she controlled herself. Hearing that, the male ghost agreed. It hesitated for a second, then told Gu Ning the story. The reason why I still have obsessions is that when I died, the token of love my wife gave me was taken away by another person. Because I was unwilling to ept it, I became a ghost. Afterwards, Ive been following the person who took my token. However, as a ghost, I cant touch mortals at all. Therefore, even if I could see the token in the hands of another man, I couldnt take it back. That persons grave is under the haunted house, so I stayed there and didnt want to leave. Although it wasnt sure whether Gu Ning could help it, it hoped that she could because it didnt want to miss this great chance. So your current obsession is to get that token, Gu Ning said. It wasnt a question, because she was very sure about the answer. Because it was a ghost, it couldnt touch the token. However, the only thing it wanted to do now was to touch the token. Right, said the male ghost. Im afraid I cant help you with it for the time being, but I have a very skilled master. He might be helpful, said Gu Ning. She told the truth. She indeed couldnt help the male ghost with that, so she could only turn to Shangguan Yang for help. Knowing that, the male ghost was disappointed. It knew that Gu Ning might not have the ability to help it. Anyway, since she said that she had a very skilled master and her master might be helpful, it had hope again. Even though it wasnt very likely to happen, it badly wanted to get the token back. As a result, the male ghost agreed. Great. Well, I need to keep you in my space right now, and Ill let you out after I have the answer from my master. If you dare to fight back, I wont waste time helping you and Ill directly ruin you, said Gu Ning. She was obviously threatening it. The male ghost hesitated for a second, then said, Sure. Even though it doubted whether Gu Ning would really let it out again after keeping it in her space, it still agreed. After that, Gu Ning walked to the male ghost. She reached her hand to it, and the male ghost was instinctively scared by her, but it didnt resist at all. It was curious about how Gu Ning put it into her space, but it knew that Gu Ning wouldnt tell it, so it didnt bother to ask her. The second Gu Ning touched the male ghost, it felt like its soul was pulled out and it lost consciousness the next second. After that, Gu Ning let out the male ghost she ran into at the construction site. She nned to meet Shangguan Yang tomorrow. Although this male ghost had been covered in magical power in Gu Nings telepathic eye space, it only stayed there for a few days. Besides, it was filled with strong hatred, so it still looked evil at this time. What was worse, this male ghost was locked into the space by Gu Ning, so it hated Gu Ning very much. Once it was released, it red at Gu Ning as if it wanted to kill her. It indeed wanted to kill Gu Ning, but it also understood that it was no match for her. Therefore, it tried to escape the second it was released. It could only run away ande back to take revenge after making progress in cultivation. The male ghost moved fast and it flew far away from Gu Ning in the blink of an eye. It was impossible for Gu Ning to catch it, so she let the flood dragon out at once. Ruin it right now. Gu Ning gave an order, and the flood dragon rushed to the male ghost without dy. The male ghost moved faster than Gu Ning, but it wasntparable to the flood dragon, and the flood dragon soon caught it. The male ghost was terrified. However, before it could make any other moves, it felt that its soul was pulled away and the flood dragon swallowed it the next second. The flood dragon absorbed a lot of evil power along with much magical power, so its level increased a lotpared with when it first met Gu Ning. Nevertheless, it was still far from the heavenly tribtion. It didnt do cultivation every day after all, because it stayed in Gu Nings telepathic eye space most of the time. When the flood dragon went back to Gu Ning, Gu Ning put it away into her telepathic eye space, then let the monster fox out. Once the monster fox was released, it had the same reaction as the male ghost and was amazed by the big change of the environment. In their eyes, it changed all of a sudden, because their consciousness stopped the second they were put into Gu Nings telepathic eye space, and their memories also paused the second before that. Why am I here? The monster fox came out with its back facing Gu Ning, so it didnt see her right away. It was greatly surprised by the hot weather because it remembered that it was in a winter mountain before. As it said that, it smelt a human. It turned around at once and its sight fell on Gu Ning. Gu Ning looked familiar, but she was in different clothes, which surprised the monster fox again. However, once it remembered that it was Gu Ning who had injured it, the monster fox became furious. It didnt have time to figure out why it suddenly came here and why Gu Ning changed her clothes, and began to attack Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt rush to stop it, but she directly put it into the telepathic eye space once it touched her. After that, she let it out again, but caught its tail. Whatever was put into Gu Nings telepathic eye space, she could control its position. Therefore, when the monster fox regained its consciousness, it found that its tail was caught by Gu Ning. It was shocked and confused at the same time, but became angrier. It struggled, trying to get rid of Gu Ning, but failed. Damn you, stupid human! The monster fox growled and snapped at Gu Ning, Let me go! Im an immortal fox. Why should I let you go since you want to hurt me? Gu Ning calmly asked. Hearing that, the monster fox was astonished and couldnt believe its ears. How is it possible that you can understand mynguage? Although it said something, it didnt expect Gu Ning to understand it, because they were different species. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning could understand it. Why wouldnt I understand yournguage? Gu Ning made fun of it. Chapter 1744 - I Can Help You Become Immortal

Chapter 1744: I Can Help You Be Immortal

You... The monster fox was too shocked to say anything now. It couldnt believe that a mortal could understand itsnguage, because it was quite incredible. Alright, lets get down to business now, said Gu Ning. She didnt want to waste more time arguing with this monster fox. What business can we talk about? the monster fox said with disdain. About your life. Now, you have two choices. First, surrender and work for me, said Gu Ning, but the monster fox interrupted her before she could finish. No way! Its impossible that Ill surrender and work for you! Gu Nings words annoyed the monster fox. The monster fox believed that it was superior to mortals, and it felt humiliated when Gu Ning wanted it to work for her. Well, if youre unwilling to do that, then youre left only one choice now. We can have a battle. If you win, you can do whatever you want to me, but youll die if you lose, said Gu Ning. I dont think you have the ability to defeat me, said the monster fox arrogantly. It took Gu Ning very lightly at this moment, and totally forgot the situation it was in now. Are you sure? Gu Ning sneered. She looked at the monster fox with mockery. Did you forget how you suddenly appeared here and how I caught your tail all of a sudden? Youre still under my control now. Hearing that, the monster fox was shocked, then it realized that it suddenly showed up here because of this strange mortal, and its tail was caught by her now. It couldnt get rid of her at all! In an instant, the monster fox gave up. However, it was the only existing monster fox, immortal fox in its own eyes, in the fox group now, and it would be super humiliating if it surrendered itself to a mortal. The monster fox really took itself as an immortal fox, which proved that it ached to be immortal. However, if it didnt agree, it could die. Why did I suddenly appear here? asked the monster fox. It was most curious about that, because it happened too quickly before it could realize it. Its a secret, and I cant tell you, said Gu Ning. To be honest with you, a month has passed since you met mest time, and this is thousands of miles away from Kunlun Mountain. What? Hearing that, the monster fox rounded its eyes in shock. It was hard for it to believe, because it felt that it only happened within a second, but a month had already passed! Besides, this ce was also thousands of miles away from Kunlun Mountain. It even thought that it could be a dream and Gu Ning was lying to its face. Although it found it was quite unbelievable, it knew that everything around had changed in a second. In addition, the weather was much warmer here, so it couldnt be around Kunlun Mountain. In that case, Gu Ning indeed had great ability to make it move to a far ce in a second. The monster fox hesitated to surrender or to have the battle. It was unwilling to surrender, but it was afraid of Gu Ning because of her mysterious ability. If you surrender to me, well be in the same group. Since were in the same group, I wont treat you badly, and I can help you be immortal, said Gu Ning. She was tempting the monster fox, but it was also the truth, because she had endless magical power. Hearing that, the monster fox looked excited. It would be the best if it could be immortal, but it became suspicious the next second and questioned Gu Ning, How can you help me be immortal? Although youre different from other mortals, youre a mortal after all. I dont think youre able to break the rules in this world. I dont trust you. Facing the question, Gu Ning wasnt displeased, but smiled and asked, Havent you noticed that your injury is healed? The monster fox then realized that its injury was indeed healed. Did she heal my injury? Thinking of that, the monster fox asked, Did you do that for me? Although it asked that question, it already had the answer, because there was no one else and it couldnt heal itself. However, it found it quite incredible, so it wanted to hear the answer from Gu Nings mouth. Of course, said Gu Ning. Hearing Gu Nings answer, the monster fox was astonished again, because it meant that she indeed had unbelievable abilities. Anyway, although Gu Ning healed its injury, it didnt mean that she was able to help it to be immortal, which was much more difficult after all. Therefore, it said, Even though you can heal my injury, it doesnt mean that youre able to help me be immortal. Gu Ning knew it as well. She could heal its injury, but might not be able to help it to be immortal. In fact, she told it that she had healed its injury simply to attract its attention. Gu Ning smiled and let the monster fox go. She wasnt afraid that it might escape, because the monster fox was already attracted to the condition sheid down and it wasnt very likely that it would run away. Moreover, even though it still had the idea to run away, it wouldnt be able to do that because of the flood dragons existence. The monster fox subconsciously wanted to escape when it was released, but it didnt, because it was indeed attracted to the condition set by Gu Ning. Although it didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to help it to be immortal, it still had hope. After all, it really ached to be immortal, so it was unwilling to miss any chance. If Gu Ning was able to help it to be immortal, it wouldnt be a big deal when it surrendered itself to her for a while. It would be able to do anything it wanted once it became immortal. A fox was indeed very cunning, but it actually depended on Gu Ning whether it could leave then. The monster fox wouldnt be immortal before the flood dragon did, so it would be controlled by the flood dragon all the time. There was nowhere for it to escape. As for the flood dragon, Gu Ning believed that she had its loyalty. Even if the flood dragon was transformed into a real dragon, it wouldnt leave her, unless she was dead, which was what the flood dragon told her. Actually, Gu Ning already had her n. She would send the flood dragon to protect Leng Shaoting. Because Leng Shaoting had a Qiankun Bag now, he could put the flood dragon in it. She had talked about it with the flood dragon, but not with Leng Shaoting yet. The flood dragon agreed. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were a family after all, so it wouldnt make any difference who it stayed with. Chapter 1745 - Agree to Surrender

Chapter 1745: Agree to Surrender

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Shaoting would go to Kunlun Mountain in a few days, and he might enter the Universe Tower, so the flood dragon was quite excited about it. Although Leng Shaoting couldnt understand the flood dragonsnguage, the flood dragon could understand him. Therefore, they could get along well with each other. Also, even though Leng Shaoting couldnt understand it, Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao could. Gu Ning decided to tell Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao about it this time, because they would find out sooner orter. As for her own safety, she would be fine as long as she didnt encounter cultivators at a very high level after sending the flood dragon to protect Leng Shaoting. Even if she met strong monsters or ghosts, she could easily put them into her telepathic eye space once she touched them, so there was nothing to worry about. Besides, she nned to train the monster fox to work for her now. The monster fox would also be her helper. Although it was still very weak and was not even a match for her, there were some things it could do while she couldnt. Otherwise, there was no need for her to persuade the monster fox to work for her. If it was useless, she would directly kill it. Although the monster fox wasnt very willing to follow her, it might change over time, because it took time for them to build trust. Anyway, Gu Ning wouldnt force it to stay by her side. If the monster fox wanted to leave her after bing immortal, she wouldnt stop it. However, the condition was that the monster fox didnt betray her or hurt her. If it dared to do that, she wouldnt hesitate to kill it. Moreover, she was working hard to be a cultivator, and she was determined to be strong and powerful so that she could protect herself properly on her own. The second Gu Ning reached out her hand, a few power crystals appeared in it. Because she had no intention to avoid the monster fox, it witnessed it with its own eyes. The monster fox waspletely amazed. It believed that it must be magic for the power crystals to suddenly appear in Gu Nings hand. However, Gu Ning was just a mortal. How could she have magic? The next second, it smelt the pure magical power from the crystals in Gu Nings hand. Its eyes lit up at once and rushed towards Gu Ning without dy, trying to grab them away from her. Although it didnt know what they were, they were the best stuff for it because they contained magical power, especially pure magical power. If it was able to get arge amount of pure magical power, its cultivation would be greatly improved in a short time. Although it had lived in Kunlun Mountain for years and the magical power there was of good quality, it wasnt very helpful for its cultivation, so it made slow progress. There was the purest magical power in the Universe Tower, but unfortunately it couldnt move close to it. Once it was within 10 meters away from it, it felt great pressure and couldnt breathe normally. As a result, it could only keep a distance away from it. However, the moment the monster fox rushed to Gu Ning, Gu Ning put the magical power back into her telepathic eye space, then avoided the monster fox by slightly turning her body. The monster fox was mad, but didnt dare to vent its anger on Gu Ning. It had witnessed Gu Nings abilities, and realized that Gu Ning also had what it wanted most, so it had to control its temper in front of her. What is that? the monster fox asked Gu Ning. Its a kind of solidified magical power crystal. Its very pure. A single crystal might be of no use, but multiple crystals are of great help to cultivators. They are even more effective than the pills made by alchemists, Gu Ning said, and the monster fox was deeply attracted to it. Can you give me some? asked the monster fox. Why should I? You dont have any rtionship with me. What can I get after giving them to you? said Gu Ning. Hearing that, the monster fox understood what Gu Ning wanted from it. Although it was still a little reluctant to do that, it still said after hesitating for a second, Fine, I agree to surrender to you. As long as it surrendered to Gu Ning, it would be able to get the power crystals and be immortal one day. Great, but lets be candid here. If you dare to betray me, I wont hesitate to kill you, so you must be loyal to me. When you be immortal, itll be the best if youre still willing to stay by my side. If not, I wont force you to stay, said Gu Ning. It seemed to not benefit Gu Ning at all, and the monster fox was at the advantage all the time, but Gu Ning actually didnt think that way. Because the monster fox was her ve before it became immortal. Gu Ning wouldnt deliberately torture the monster fox, but she needed its help in many situations. In fact, she needed the monster fox to do something for her a whileter. She wasnt afraid that the monster fox would leave her after bing immortal. She wouldnt force the monster fox to stay by her side after it became immortal, but it was quite difficult. Cultivation was time-consuming and boring, and the monster fox wasnt a talented cultivator like Leng Shaoting, so it would take years for it to achieve its goal even if it had Gu Nings help. Besides, even if the monster fox could reach the highest level of its cultivation, it still might not be able to be immortal. In order to be immortal, it must survive the heavenly tribtion, which was the most difficult part. Once it failed, it would be ruined. Therefore, even if the monster fox reached the highest level of its cultivation, it probably wouldnt have the courage to ept the challenge of heavenly tribtion. Really? The monster fox was excited. It would be the best if Gu Ning wouldnt stop it from leaving after it became immortal. Of course, Gu Nings said. Great, I promise that Ill be loyal to you, said the monster fox without hesitation this time. Are you serious about it? asked Gu Ning again. Yes, I am, said the monster fox. It wouldnt do it, because it wasnt necessary. It wouldnt do it any good if it betrayed Gu Ning after all. Given the monster foxs current attitude, Gu Ning believed that it was serious, but she didnt know what would happen in the future. It was a cunning fox after all. Therefore, Gu Ning stayed alert for the time being. She stayed on the alert not just for the monster fox, but for everyone. She never trusted anyone at the very beginning. It also took the flood dragon a long time to win her trust. Very good. I have something else to tell you, but its hard to make it clear within a short time. Im busy now, so lets call it a day. Oh, I might need your helpter, but I need to put you back into my space first. Ill let you out if I really need your help in a while, said Gu Ning. Chapter 1746 - Not Problems

Chapter 1746: Not Problems

How will you put me into your space? The monster fox was alert. What if Gu Ning wouldnt let it out after putting it into the space? Although it wasnt very likely, it was still worried. After all, one could never be too careful. Since weve reached the agreement, I definitely wont hurt you, said Gu Ning. Great. If so, the monster fox didnt bother to ask further about it. Afterwards, Gu Ning walked to the monster fox. She touched its head and it disappeared the next second and went into Gu Nings telepathic eye space. When everything was done, it was almost 11 pm. Gu Ning was afraid that Jing Yunyao might worry if she went back to Mountain River Garden sote, so she called Leng Shaoting. She told him that she still had something to deal with tonight and didnt want to worry Jing Yunyao if she went back toote, so she wouldnt go back tonight, and would meet them tomorrow. Because Gu Ning was still busy dealing with something sote, Leng Shaoting asked her what she was busy with. He wasnt suspicious of Gu Ning, but didnt want Gu Ning to be tired. Gu Ning didnt keep it secret from Leng Shaoting, and told him that she had been busy dealing with the male ghost and the monster fox. They were well handled, and she was going to see Tang Bingsen next. Leng Shaoting was aware of Gu Nings grudge against Tang Bingsen, but all he knew was what Gu Ning had told him so he didnt know any details. Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning whether she needed his help. Gu Ning said that she didnt need his help, and Leng Shaoting didnt insist. In fact, Jing Yunyao wouldnt be worried even if Gu Ning came backte, so Leng Shaoting still persuaded her toe back to Mountain River Garden tonight. Gu Ning thought for a while, then agreed. After having the call with Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning got in the car and disguised herself as Tang Aining before she left. In order to not expose herself, Gu Ning put the car into her telepathic eye space when she had almost entered the area with surveince cameras. After that, she walked to the roadside and took a taxi to the hospital where Tang Bingsen stayed. It was nearly 12 am when she arrived. Tang Bingsen was seriously injured this time, so he had to stay in the hospital for a long time. Luckily, his life wasnt in danger and he stayed clear-minded. Ji Yijing, unfortunately was quite exhausted these days, because she had to take care of Tang Bingsen and Tang Yaxin at the same time. Tang Bingsen had his secretary and two mercenaries to protect him, so Ji Yijing would go back to Tang Yaxins side at night. Tang Yaxin was still unconscious from a serious illness. Although her life was out of danger before, it was still possible that she wouldnt survive this time. Ji Yijing almost had a breakdown when both her daughter and husband were in trouble. She was worried about their familys business if both of them couldnt be healthy again. Even though she had a small business, she was unable to run a business group like the Tang Organization. She honestly didnt know what she could do if Tang Bingsen had to stay in the bed all the time. If Tang Bingsen couldnt get back to his feet, she was definitely no match for those experienced directors in the Tang Organization. The life she wanted was having a lot of money without working at all. She wanted to go wherever she wanted to have fun. She honestly had no interest in running apany. Even the small business owned by her was managed by other people. She didnt need to spend much effort on it. The Tang Organization, however, was different. It was toorge and its owner must be very careful not to make any mistakes, which was quite stressful once she thought about that. Tang Bingsen stayed in a VIP ward, which wasnt in the same building as othermon wards. Gu Ning went to the VIP inpatient department building, but she didnt rush to go inside. Instead, she used her Jade Eyes to see ward 505 on the fifth floor. She wasnt doing it to make sure whether Tang Bingsen was in it, instead she did it to see the situation in order to be prepared. In Tang Bingsens ward, he was lying in the patient bed, while his secretary was sitting aside with aptop. They were talking about business. It was veryte, but Tang Bingsen was still busy dealing with his work, which showed his great desire to control his power. Although the Tang Organization was owned by him and he had the absolute power to make all the decisions, the situation was different now. He was sick and it was also hard for him to deal with his work now. Actually, he could leave his work to those who he trusted. There were some people who had Tang Bingsens trust, but he was simply unwilling to leave his work to other people. Many people had different purposes in the Tang Organization, but they all relied on it to gain benefits, so thepanys future was their first priority. Anyway, Tang Bingsen still insisted on doing the work on his own. In the living room in the ward, there were two mercenaries who stayed by Tang Bingsens side at all times in case Tang Aining suddenly showed up to attack him. Although Tang Aining had been absent for days, Tang Bingsen couldnt rx at all. Maybe Tang Aining was secretly spying on him. Once he was left alone, she would appear! His secretary and security guards slept on the sofa in the living room, but basically only his secretary could have regr sleep. The security guards, however, couldnt sleep often, because they were worried that Tang Aining mighte once they closed their eyes. Actually, they had never doubted their abilities before they encountered Tang Aining. Even if they were asleep, they were confident that they could sense any sounds and movements. Nevertheless, after knowing what had happened to their mates and how Tang Aining was able to intrude without anyone knowing, they didnt dare to rx. If they had to have some sleep, one of them had to stay awake while the other went to have a little sleep. In fact, all the above werent problems in Gu Nings eyes. Even though there were other people in Tang Bingsens ward, no one could stop her from taking action. Gu Ning withdrew her sight, and went upstairs. This was the VIP inpatient department, but there werent strict rules about who could enter. It was only forbidden to tell the number of wards of the patients. If the patients rtives or friends wanted to visit him or her, they could directly give him or her a call for the number of the ward. Therefore, most visitors who didnt know the number of wards were unkind. Even if they were friendly visitors, the hospital would still choose to take the responsibility and keep it secret. Anyway, Gu Ning went straight to the outside of Tang Bingsens ward without encountering any difficulties. Because it was veryte, there werent many passersby. Chapter 1747 - Be in Despair

Chapter 1747: Be in Despair

Because there was nobody in the ward on the right side next to Tang Bingsens ward, Gu Ning walked into it and used her Jade Eyes to see the inside of Tang Bingsens ward. At this time, his secretary was already out to continue to deal with the files sitting on the sofa. He couldnt fall asleep in the hospital anyway, so he chose to work. Tang Bingsen couldnt work all night, so he closed his eyes to have a rest, but he couldnt sleep. He was full of worries so it was impossible for him to have a good sleep now. Tang Aining caused all of his worries, and he was always afraid that she might appear out of blue and kill him. Even though there were two mercenaries standing outside and all the windows were closed in his room, Tang Aining was too unbelievable and mysterious. He couldnt stop being worried! It was quite ufortable when he couldnt fall asleep, but he was scared to fall asleep, so he refused to take sleeping pills. He only dared to close his eyes to have a quiet rest for a while, and he normally slept during the day. Because there were many people walking around in the hospital during the day, he thought that Tang Aining wouldnt show up and he could have a rxed sleep for a while. When Gu Ning looked at Tang Bingsens ward from the next ward, she saw two mercenaries and his secretary sitting on the sofa in the living room. If Gu Ning wanted to get rid of them and attack Tang Bingsen, she could only freeze them with her cold magical power. If she directly intruded into it, it would make loud noises and she wouldnt be able to achieve her goal. She couldnt get dizzying smoke right now. If she had it, there would be no need for her to waste her magical power. After all, it cost a lot of magical power to freeze three adults and it would affect her strength. Anyway, since she was going to get rid of them, she had to pay for it. No pain, no gain. After that, with the wall in the middle, Gu Ning fixed her eyes on the three men in the living room, then released her cold magical power. When the three men felt themselves being attacked by the cold magical power, their bodies stiffened. The coldness quickly spread around their bodies and even their bones were frozen. It happened too fast and they didnt even know what had really happened. Its strange. Why do I suddenly feel so cold in summer? the secretary asked in surprise. He was an ordinary man, so he was affected faster. No idea. The two mercenaries exchanged a nce with confusion. Neither of them could figure out what was going on here. However, they felt danger from their back, but they could only see a wall when they turned around. They couldnt believe that the danger was in the next room, because it was impossible for anyone to threaten them with the wall in the middle, at least ording to their knowledge. If so, why did they feel the danger? Before long, the secretary waspletely frozen and couldnt move at all. He was scared in an instant, and tried to say something to the mercenaries in vain. At the same time, the two mercenaries limbs also became stiff. They wanted to walk out to check the situation, but unfortunately they couldnt move. They opened their mouths, trying to say something, but failed again, which frightened them. They didnt know what had happened to them nor how to handle it. They had never seen such a strange thing before. It only took a minute for Gu Ning to freeze the three of them from beginning to end, but it cost her a lot of magical power and she became a little weak. Her face also turned pale, so Gu Ning needed to rest for a while. After a minute, Gu Ning felt much better and walked to Tang Bingsens ward. She wasnt afraid that they could recover, because it was impossible for them to recover once they were frozen by Gu Ning. They needed at least half a year of treatment, or power crystals to help them recover. A single crystal could help them feel better, but they needed three crystals in order to make a full recovery, because they had serious frostbite. If they werent treated within 10 minutes, their blood vessels would burst and they would die. Because after the limbs were frozen, the blood vessels would also be frozen and blood would be unable to flow. Gu Ning had no intention to kill them, so she wouldnt let them die after their blood vessels burst. She would tie them upter and help them take a power crystal to alleviate the suffering. They wouldnt die, or be disabled, but it left a serious after-effect on their bodies and their movement would be limited. Gu Ning didnt think they were innocent, although they had no grudge against each other. They werent good people anyway, so they deserved the punishment. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see whether there were other people outside the door. When she made sure there was no one else, she went outside. Before she walked out, she had everything she needed in hands, like ropes and tape. Tang Bingsens ward wasnt locked, so Gu Ning easily got into it. Even though they couldnt move or speak, they could hear and they were scared when the door was pushed open. The first idea that appeared in their mind was that Tang Aining wasing. If the person was really Tang Aining, it would be terrible. They hoped that the person could be a nurse or a doctor, because they would be rescued in that case. Unfortunately, they were disappointed. They heard that someone locked the door in the room, which meant it was an unwanted visitor. The next second, the person came in front of them. It wasnt a nurse or a doctor, but Tang Aining, thest person they wanted to see now. Since Tang Aining showed up, they believed that it must be her who caused them to be frozen. It was too strange to be epted, and they couldnt figure out how she managed to do it. No matter how they tried to understand it, they failed to get the answer. Gu Ning didnt bother to waste more time on them. She directly tied them up together and put a power crystal into their mouths before she sealed their mouths with tape. When Gu Ning squeezed a power crystal into their mouths, they all believed it was poison and were in despair. However, before long, they felt a flow of coolness in their bodies, and their frozen limbs started to feel better, which confused them again. They didnt understand what Tang Aining was doing. Even though they knew Tang Bingsen was the only target of Tang Aining, they still couldnt understand why she froze them and made them unable to say anything, then helped them alleviate the situation. It was hard for them to believe it, because it was too strange, but there was no one else here and she was the only intruder. Anyway, although they felt better now, they still couldnt move, not only because they were tied up, but also because they only felt slightly morefortable than before. It still wasnt easy for them to move right now. Chapter 1748 - Force Tang Bingsen to Step down

Chapter 1748: Force Tang Bingsen to Step down

After Gu Ning dealt with them, she walked to Tang Bingsens ward. In case he made any sounds, she slightly froze his limbs through the door with her magical power beforehand. Tang Bingsen suddenly felt attacked by the cold. He was surprised, but didnt take it seriously. He only thought that the temperature went down as the night became darker, so he just pulled the quilt tight around his body. However, he felt his hands be stiff and weak, which made him attach importance to his condition. Because Tang Bingsen was a patient and wasnt in good health now, he was especially worried that his body would get worse and worse. He wanted to call his secretary who was outside, but he found it very hard to open his mouth or make any sounds. His voice was so low that even he could barely hear it. After that, Tang Bingsen wanted to ring the bell, but failed to raise his hand, which scared him. He was afraid that he might die like that, in silence. The next second, Tang Bingsen heard the sound of the door opening. He thought that his secretary wasing inside, and felt relieved. However, when Gu Ning entered his sight. He was shocked and frightened. Tang Aining? How did she get in here? Where are the other people? Why didnt I hear anything just then? He knew that Tang Aining had unbelievable abilities, but what she had done this time strengthened his opinion about her. Seeing Tang Bingsen so terrified, Gu Ning put on an evil smile with satisfaction and joked, Been a while! I thought you might have forgotten me, but it seems that you havent from your reaction. It was impossible for Tang Bingsen to forget her. On the contrary, he was on alert for her all day and all night. Thest thing he wanted now was for her to suddenly show up and hurt him. Unfortunately, no matter how he tried to stop her, he failed. What do you want? Tang Bingsen clenched his teeth. Because he wasnt seriously frozen, he was able to speak, but with difficulty and his voice was very low. Gu Ning smiled and said at ease, I dont think you can manage the Tang Organization well right now. Why dont you let someone else do it for you? You... Tang Bingsen became emotional once he heard that. Impossible! Tang Bingsen thought that Tang Aining wanted to rece him. Impossible? I dont think its up to you, said Gu Ning with mockery. If you agree and sign this contract obediently, I can let you survive and live a good life till you are old. If not, Ill directly kill you. Anyway, Ive killed countless people before. Its super easy for me to kill another one. If youre dead, youll lose the Tang Organization as well, and I have plenty of ways to get it. You... Tang Bingsen changed his expression in fear. He believed that Tang Aining could do it, because he couldnt be clearer about her previous job. He was unwilling to die, but he was reluctant to give her thepany. However, he had to make a choice right now, and he chose to live. As long as he could survive, he might still have the chance to get the Tang Organization back. However, if he was dead, he would have nothing. Nevertheless, it wasnt an easy decision, and Tang Bingsen hesitated to say yes. The Tang Organization was as important as half of his life. What? Are you doubting my ability? I have a lot of evidence of the crimes youvemitted. If I send it to the rted departments in the government, the Tang Organization might not be able to survive. Although the Tang family has great influence in the capital, there are many more powerful families. I dont take action without good preparation, so I can be honest with you. I actually have much more powerful support than the Tang family behind my back, said Gu Ning. Tang Bingsen didnt doubt it. Because Tang Aining wasnt an ordinary person, it was very normal that she had powerful support and connections. Oh, by the way, do you know why the Tianying Gang encountered some trouble, then soon went back to normal? Do you know why Huang Haihao safely came back after being abducted by me? He didnt rescue himself; I let him go. When you refused to help him out with five billion yuan, you lost his loyalty. After all, he has made far more than five billion yuan for you, but you gave him up at a key moment. He was persuaded to work for me afterwards, so the Tianying Gang listens to me now, said Gu Ning. When Gu Ning talked about that, she remembered that she had something that she hadnt given Leng Shaoting yet in her telepathic eye space. She should have a conversation with him when she went back to Mountain River Gardenter. What? Tang Bingsen rounded his eyes in shock. He couldnt believe that Huang Haihao had already betrayed him. Tang Bingsen also knew that it was uneptable that he had refused to save Huang Haihao with five billion yuan. AsTang Aining said, Huang Haihao had made far more than five billion yuan for him, but he was unwilling to pay that amount of money for Huang Haihao. However, he had chosen to do that in order to let Tang Aining know that he didnt care about Huang Haihao. In that case, Huang Haihao would be useless in the hands of Tang Aining so that she might let him go. Unexpectedly, Huang Haihao betrayed him. Even though it was his fault, he was still mad at Huang Haihaos betrayal. In his eyes, Huang Haihao was his subordinate and shouldnt betray him no matter what happened. After all, he actually had the intention to rescue him. Have you made up your mind? I dont have time to waste on you. You can have only one minute to tell me your decision, or you cant me me for being ruthless, said Gu Ning. Afterwards, she took out her phone and set a timer for one minute. Tang Bingsen was full of anger and was very unwilling to yield, but he was cornered now. In fact, he already had the answer in his heart, but it was difficult for him to say a word now. When there were only 10 seconds left, Gu Ning counted backwards. Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three... As Gu Ning did that, it felt like she was calling him to death. The second she said three, Tang Bingsen made up his mind and said, Fine, I agree. He didnt dare to risk his life, and was afraid that his life might be ended once the countdown was over. Very good. Gu Ning smiled with satisfaction, then took out a power crystal and helped Tang Bingsen swallow it. Tang Bingsen had the same thought that it might be poison as the three people outside at the beginning, so he wanted to struggle, but failed. He could only watch as the pill was squeezed into his mouth and melted in an instant. What is it? Tang Bingsen asked in anger. Chapter 1749 - Can’t Live Long

Chapter 1749: Cant Live Long

The medicine that can help your limbs recover. You need to sign your name! said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Tang Bingsen felt relieved. He believed her words, because she indeed needed him to sign his name. Within half a minute, he began to feel the change of his body. His limbs werent so stiff and he was able to move his hands now, but there was still a big difference from his previous condition. Anyway, he had no problem writing. You promise to let me go once I sign the contract, right? asked Tang Bingsen. Although he knew he couldnt resist at all if Tang Aining regretted it, he still wanted to make sure that he wouldnt be hurt. He was pushing his luck. Of course, I will keep my promise, said Gu Ning with certainty. Actually, she had no intention to kill Tang Bingsen, she simply wanted to torture him. Afterwards, Gu Ning took out the contract and let Tang Bingsen sign his name. Tang Bingsen didnt bother to read the contract and signed his name without hesitation. Anyway, he lost thepany now, and it was meaningless to read the contract. When Tang Bingsen signed his name, Gu Ning took a video of him without him knowing, in case he regretted it in the future. She had to keep the video as evidence. In fact, as long as he signed the contract on his own, it would be no use regretting it. Gu Ning simply kept the evidence to avoid unnecessary trouble. After he signed the contract in duplicate, Gu Ning took it with satisfaction, then left. Tang Bingsen could only watch Gu Nings leaving back. He was angry and unwilling to ept the result, but he could do nothing about it. Gu Ning didnt want his property, she just wanted his shares of the Tang Organization, so he wasnt penniless. When Gu Ning went back to the living room, she untied Tang Bingsens secretary and security guards. Although they were free now, their bodies were very weak and couldnt fight against Gu Ning. Therefore, they did nothing and watched her walking away. Once she was gone, they walked into the ward to check Tang Bingsens condition. They were relieved after they found that Tang Bingsen was fine. Because they heard Gu Nings conversation with Tang Bingsen from outside, they knew what had happened, and were just worried that he might be hurt. Since he wasnt injured, they asked nothing. The two mercenaries were hired by Tang Bingsen. If Tang Bingsen were still killed under their protection, their reputation would be ruined and it would affect their career. As for the secretary, he was absent today, so he would be affected too if Tang Bingsen was hurt. Right at this moment, Tang Bingsen abruptly spat out a mouthful of blood before he passed out. His secretary rang the bell at once to call the doctor. ... Gu Ning sent Tang Qingyang a message after she left the hospital. She told him that she seeded and would give him the contract tomorrow. She knew that Tang Qingyang couldnt sleep after he learned that she went to meet Tang Bingsen, because it had a greater effect on him than it did on her. Tang Qingyang stayed awake the entire time, waiting for Gu Nings message. As time went by, he became more and more anxious. It wasnt because he didnt believe in Gu Ning. He believed that she would be sessful once she took action, but he couldnt sleep until he heard the result. When he saw Gu Nings message, Tang Qingyang almost jumped up in excitement. She seeded! They really seeded! There were no idents, just countless surprises. He was fated to stay awake during this night, and couldnt fall asleep because he was too excited. What made him most excited wasnt this windfall, but the result Tang Bingsen had. Tang Bingsen might have a breakdown after losing the Tang Organization, which was what Tang Qingyang looked forward to seeing. He wouldnt mind if he couldnt see it, it was enough that he knew that Tang Bingsen was having a hard time. All of a sudden, Tang Qingyangs excitement was reced by upset. He got up from the bed and went to the study, then he took out an album from the drawer and opened it. The first photo was a family photo of three, but only he was alive now. Dad, although I didnt take revenge with my own hands, someone did it for me. Ill soon take over Tang Bingsenspany, and hes having a very hard time now. I cant kill him, but I dont think he can live long! ... When Gu Ning was back in Mountain River Garden, it was nearly 1 am. She got home so quickly because it was veryte and there was a little traffic on the road. Normally, she had to spend 40 minutes on the road, but she came back in 20 minutes tonight. She didnt want to keep Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao waiting for her, so she sped up along the way. At this time, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were still awake. Because they were cultivators, they wouldnt feel tired even if they didnt have sleep for days. Sometimes, cultivators spent months on cultivation and only slept for a few days. They would feel more energetic when the energy moved around in their bodies, and would only feel tired when the cultivation was over. Although Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were waiting for Gu Ning toe back, they didnt sit there and do nothing. Instead, they were practicing kung fu skills in the backyard. It was veryte, but they were in a big house. There were many green nts between houses, so nobody would hear them. When Gu Nings car just drove into the front yard of their house, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao felt it. They stopped at once and went back to the living room. Gu Ning parked the car and walked to the door, but the door opened before she touched it and Leng Shaoting showed his face. Gu Ning felt guilty when she saw that Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were still waiting for her. Im so sorry to keep you waiting. I was busy doing something else. Gu Ning apologized. Even though she knew that Jing Yunyao wouldnt be annoyed, she should show her attitude and couldnt forget her manners. Actually, she apologized not to show her manners, but because she really felt guilty. Its fine, said Jing Yunyao. She didnt want Gu Ning to feel guilty, so she exined. Were cultivators, so we will be fine even if we dont sleep for half a month. In addition, we didnt sit there and do nothing. We were actually practicing kung fu skills in the backyard. Shaoting is always busy, so we seized the night to practice. If Gu Ning was an ordinary, weak girl, Jing Yunyao might be worried about her safety, but Gu Ning wasnt. Moreover, what Gu Ning did was very important. There were some things better done at night. Chapter 1750 - Give the Flood Dragon to Leng Shaoting

Chapter 1750: Give the Flood Dragon to Leng Shaoting

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Leng Shaoting had the call with Gu Ning, Jing Yunyao heard their conversation. It was indeed better to deal with monsters and ghosts at night. There were people around in the day after all, and it might cause trouble. As for Tang Bingsen, she had heard a little about their grudge, so she understood Gu Nings behavior. How is it? asked Leng Shaoting with concern, although he knew that Gu Ning never failed. Its done. I threatened Tang Bingsen into signing the shares transfer contract and theyre under Tang Qingyangs name now. The Tang Organization is no longer controlled by Tang Bingsen, and hell have a breakdown afterwards. Given his condition, he cant live long even though I am allowing him to live. Many innocent people have been killed because of her, and he should pay for it. He didnt even hesitate to kill his own daughter and brother, so he must be seriously punished. If Tang Qingyang and I didnt have the ability to take revenge, our rtives would have died for nothing, said Gu Ning. She didnt bother to avoid Jing Yunyao, because Jing Yunyao was already aware of it. Knowing that Tang Bingsen didnt hesitate to kill his own daughter and brother, Jing Yunyao had mixed emotions, because she had been betrayed and chased by her close family member as well. She also wanted to take revenge in order tofort Leng Yuanhan who had left this world. If there is any problem in the following days and its not convenient for you to handle it, feel free to tell me and I can make the Tang Organization stand out, said Leng Shaoting. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. If she really needed Leng Shaotings help, she wouldnt hesitate to let him know. Oh, there is something I need to tell you, said Gu Ning to Leng Shaoting with a serious expression. What is it? asked Leng Shaoting. Well, I should go back to my room now. Ill give you two some space. Jing Yunyao was afraid that she might hinder their conversation. Please stay. I need you to be present when we talk about it. Gu Ning stopped her at once. If so, Jing Yunyao didnt leave. Well, the thing is that Shaotings level is still low now. Hes no match for cultivators at a high level, and he might be in danger in the future, so I decided to give the flood dragon to Shaoting. It can help him if he encounters danger, said Gu Ning. What? Hearing that, both Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were shocked, but for different reasons. Leng Shaoting was aware of the flood dragon, so he was shocked because Gu Ning was going to give such an important creature to him. Jing Yunyao, however, didnt know that Gu Ning had a flood dragon by her side, and was amazed by that. No, if you give the flood dragon to me, how about you? I think it should stay with you to keep you safe. Leng Shaoting refused right away. It wasnt because he didnt want to ept Gu Nings kindness, but because it was too much. He was worried that Gu Ning might be injured if the flood dragon wasnt by her side. Were in different situations. Im a mortal, and I wont encounter greater danger than you do. Youre facing danger from the Jing family and strong monsters as well as ghosts. The essence of cultivators is very nutritious for them. It can help them greatly improve their cultivation. If you encounter them, there will certainly be a battle. What if you fail? We dont want that to happen, said Gu Ning. Compared with Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting was indeed in a more dangerous situation. Well... Leng Shaoting knew it very well, but he still didnt think it was a good idea, and he was also worried about Gu Nings safety. Even if I encounter monsters or ghosts in the future, I can deal with them. Gu Ning interrupted Leng Shaoting. When Gu Ning said that, Leng Shaoting understood what she was talking about. She had the telepathic eye space, which could keep her enemies inside and protect her from danger. Gu Nings enemies were mainly monsters and ghosts, because other ordinary people werent so strong. Leng Shaoting wasnt worried that Gu Ning might fail in a fight against mortals. Therefore, Leng Shaoting became silent. Gu Ning was determined to give the flood dragon to him, so he knew that it was useless no matter how he refused, even if they had an argument. Gu Ning was never afraid of arguing with him, but he didnt want to do that. He was always obedient when he faced Gu Ning, and he enjoyed it. Gu Ning didnt say that she had the telepathic eye space, so Jing Yunyao wasnt aware of it, but she didnt bother to think much about it. Anyway, Gu Ning could protect herself well. Gu Ning continued, Moreover, a monster fox has surrendered to me. Ill train it to be my helper. You can do your cultivation with the flood dragon from now on. Itll greatly help the flood dragon improve as well. Fine, I ept. Because of Gu Nings determination, Leng Shaoting agreed in the end, and felt quite touched. Seeing that Leng Shaoting agreed, Gu Ning smiled and let the flood dragon out of the telepathic eye space. In an instant, its giant body appeared in everyones sight. Jing Yunyao was amazed, but it wasnt because of the existence of the flood dragon, instead it was because she didnt know where it came from. She thought that Gu Ning might have a Qiankun Bag too. Although she was curious, she knew that she shouldnt ask about that right now. When the flood dragon saw Jing Yunyao, it subconsciously stepped backwards. Because it was at a lower level than Jing Yunyao, it was afraid of her. If the flood dragon had a fight against Jing Yunyao, it might lose, but it could do a lot more damage than her. It could ruin a whole building by sweeping its tail. Both of them had their own advantage. Flood dragon, this is my fiancs mother. Were in the same group, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, the flood dragon was relieved and greeted her, Nice to see you. Jing Yunyao, who was at a high level, could understand the flood dragonsnguage, so she replied, Nice to see you too. Leng Shaoting, however, needed to go up another level to understand thenguages of monsters and ghosts. Shaoting, put the flood dragon into your Qiankun Bag for now, said Gu Ning. Sure, said Leng Shaoting and took out his Qiankun Bag. The next second, the flood dragon disappeared in the air and went into his Qiankun Bag. Leng Shaotings Qiankun Bag wasnt as useful as Gu Nings telepathic eye space. If he wanted to take anything out of it, he had to open it, while Gu Ning could simply use her mind as if she could do magic. After that, Jing Yunyao asked, Ningning, where did you get the flood dragon? I went to deal with something in HKst year. Several friends of mine told me that there were treasures under the ocean, so I dived to search for them, then I met the flood dragon and kept it as my helper, said Gu Ning. Chapter 1751 - Go Grocery Shopping Together

Chapter 1751: Go Grocery Shopping Together

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Jing Yunyao understood and stopped asking about it. There were actually guns and other things in Gu Nings telepathic eye space, but Jing Yunyao was here right now, so Gu Ning would wait until she was gone. Because it was veryte, they went to sleep in their own room. When Gu Ning was back in her room, she didnt go to bed, but sent Leng Shaoting a message. She told him about the guns and explosives. Leng Shaoting was leaving tomorrow afternoon and going back to their military base, so she had to give them to him before he left. Gu Ning wouldnt give all of them to Leng Shaoting, she would keep some to protect herself. ... The next day, they got up early in the morning, then went to run together. Jing Yunyao didnt join Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, because she knew that they needed some private space. She wouldnt interrupt them. Instead, she stayed at home and made breakfast for them. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting actually had nothing private to talk about with each other. They just casually chatted with one another. Oh, will you go to the Leng familys house today? asked Gu Ning. We wont. My mother doesnt feelfortable there, and Im leaving this afternoon. I dont want her to be left alone. You can go to my familys house with her if youre free these days when Im absent. You can share a meal with my grandfather, I think hell be happy about it, said Leng Shaoting. No problem. Gu Ning agreed. Although Jing Yunyao hadnt gotten all her memories back yet, she was the daughter-inw of the Leng family after all, so she should visit the Leng family once in a while. After running in the morning, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back home, where Jing Yunyao had prepared breakfast for them. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting then changed their clothes before they had breakfast together. At this moment, Leng Shaoting felt happier than ever. He finally felt the familial happiness, which was different from that of his romantic rtionship with Gu Ning. All of a sudden, Leng Shaoting said, Mom, I missed the food cooked by you. Jing Yunyao was surprised and said at once, Should we go to the Leng familys houseter? If not, we can dine at home today, and Ill cook. Although Jing Yunyao had been back for days, she had dined either in the Leng familys house or outside, so Leng Shaoting didnt have a chance to eat food cooked by her. No, we can stay here today, said Leng Shaoting. Great, then Ill go grocery shoppingter, said Jing Yunyao. Well go together, said Gu Ning. She wasnt afraid that Jing Yunyao didnt know the directions, because there was a supermarket right across Mountain River Garden. She simply thought that Jing Yunyao shouldnt go out alone. Great, lets go together, said Leng Shaoting. Sure. Jing Yunyao didnt refuse. They would go grocery shopping at 10 am, so they went to deal with their own things first after having breakfast. Gu Ning wanted to do the dishes, but Leng Shaoting stopped her. Jing Yunyao also pulled her away from the table. As a man, Shaoting should take care of his girl. Just let him do it. Jing Yunyao was a very reasonable mother-inw. She didnt think that her son was superior to her daughter-inw or that her daughter-inw should do the housework. The young couple could make the decision on that. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao went to rest for a while in the living room. Leng Shaoting also had a rest after doing the dishes. Afterwards, they went to the backyard and began their practice. Although Gu Ning wasnt a cultivator, she could practice together with them, so she joined them. Gu Nings photographic memory shocked Jing Yunyao. She thought that Leng Shaoting had a very good memory, but unexpectedly Gu Nings memory was better than his. If Gu Ning were a cultivator, she might be more talented than Leng Shaoting. Thinking of that, Jing Yunyao felt worried. Because Leng Shaoting was a cultivator, he aged slowly as his cultivation improved. However, although Gu Ning had many unbelievable skills, she was a mortal and couldnt live as long. She wasnt disdaining Gu Ning, but was worried about their future. It was very dangerous for a mortal to be a cultivator. Once a mortal made a mistake, he or she might die. Therefore, from the ancient times till now, very few mortals could sessfully be a cultivator. She believed that both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning must have the same worry although they said nothing about it. No external force could help with the process of cutting bones and purifying marrow. It totally relied on ones determination, energy, and luck. Jing Yunyao was worried, but didnt say it aloud, in case it made them more worried. They stopped practicing at 9:30 am. Because it was a hot day, they were sweating. So they went to have a shower in their rooms before they went to the supermarket together. It was outside the block, so they walked there. Although there was a grocery shop inside the block, it was small and didnt sell all kinds of food, so they went to the supermarket further outside. However, when they almost reached the entrance, they met Jiang Ruining. Jiang Ruinings eyes lit up the second he saw Gu Ning, but he was scared once his sight fell on Leng Shaoting. He put on a serious expression at once. Hi, Shaoting, Gu Ning! Jing Yunyao greeted them. Because he didnt know Jing Yunyao, he didnt know how to call her. Hi, said Leng Shaoting in a in tone. Did youe to see your older brother? asked Gu Ning. Yeah, I had an argument with my family, so I came to stay in my older brothers ce, said Jiang Ruining. He didnt think it was embarrassing. After that, he asked, Where are you going now? To the supermarket, said Gu Ning. Oh, then I wont waste your time. See you, said Jiang Ruining. If Leng Shaoting werent here, he would talk with Gu Ning a bit longer. However, because of Leng Shaotings presence, he didnt dare to do that. Afterwards, they separated. Gu Ning said to Jing Yunyaoter, Hes the grandson of Master Jiang, who is Grandpa Lengs old friend. His name is Jiang Ruining. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao nodded. Because it was hard to find a food market in a big city, they normally bought food in supermarkets. Luckily most of the food was fresh in supermarkets, so it wasnt a bad choice. When the three of them walked in the crowd, they were most noticeable. Many people paid special attention to them and guessed their rtionships. Jing Yunyao looked very young, but there was still a big difference between her and Gu Ning as well as Leng Shaoting when they stood together. However, people didnt think that Jing Yunyao was Leng Shaoting or Gu Nings mother, but believed that she might be the sister or aunt of one of them. Chapter 1752 - It Will Be Embarrassing

Chapter 1752: It Will Be Embarrassing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As for how people guessed Gu Nings rtionship with Leng Shaoting, some thought that they were a couple, while some believed that they were brother and sister. Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, and Jing Yunyao didnt care about the discussions as long as they werent unkind, and they kept on choosing food. They didnt buy much meat, instead buying many vegetables. After grocery shopping, Leng Shaoting carried the shopping bags. Although they bought a lot, Leng Shaoting was very strong so it was easy for him. They started to cook once they were home. Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to help Jing Yunyao wash the food, but didnt interfere in cooking. After all, Leng Shaoting wanted to eat dishes cooked by Jing Yunyao. If they helped her with it, the taste would be different. Therefore, when Jing Yunyao was busy cooking, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the study. Gu Ning took out the guns, drugs, and explosives, then Leng Shaoting put them into his Qiankun Bag. It seems that the Tianying Gang is quite influential. It can get so many illegal things, said Leng Shaoting. It wasnt surprising that an illegal gang could get them, but it wasnt easy to get a lot of them. There are many gold bars too! I cant take them out randomly, so I need to exchange them for money in the future, said Gu Ning. Can I help? asked Leng Shaoting. No need, I can handle it, said Gu Ning. Do you n to turn to Situ Ye for help? Leng Shaoting was displeased all of a sudden. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, not because Leng Shaoting was right, but because she almost forgot Situ Ye if Leng Shaoting didnt bring up his name. They hadnt contacted each other for a long time after all. I totally forgot him until you brought his name up. Im not going to see him, but the Tianying Gang. Its an illegal gang and it works for me now. It should be easy. Gu Ning knew that Leng Shaoting was a jealous lover, so she exined at once. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting felt much better, then he hugged Gu Ning and kissed her without dy. He hadnt tasted her for a long time, and he badly missed it. In a few minutes, Gu Ning pushed Leng Shaoting away. Alright, itll be embarrassing if my lips are swollen. Even though she felt reluctant to push Leng Shaoting away because they hadnt been so close for a long time, it wasnt a suitable time right now. Leng Shaoting was a little dissatisfied when Gu Ning pushed him away, because he hadnt had enough of the kiss, but Gu Ning was right. In order to not embarrass Gu Ning, he didnt continue, but he stared at her as if he wanted to swallow her. Honestly, he hadnt had sex with Gu Ning in a long time, and was horny now. Gu Ning was amused, but she pulled Leng Shaoting outside in case he lost control of himself. Leng Shaoting understood why she did that and was amused too. It seemed that she really took him as a horny man. Although he really wanted to have sex with her, he was still conscious about the ce! After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to the living room, they sat together to watch TV. About half an hourter, all the dishes were ready and they began to have lunch. Leng Shaoting had mixed emotions once he had the familiar dishes. He used to have a family of three, but now... Even though Leng Shaoting had mixed emotions, he didnt show anything on his face. It wasnt sensible to live in memories, and he should be happy that he met his mother now. He should think more about his future, about how to improve his cultivation and take revenge. Gu Ning also needed to figure out a way to be a cultivator. Thinking of that, Leng Shaoting felt sad again. His master had told him it was very dangerous, and he didnt want Gu Ning to risk her life. In fact, although he didnt tell Gu Ning that he had asked Shangguan Yang about the possibility of a mortal bing a cultivator, he knew that Gu Ning must have done the same thing and have the same answer. Gu Ning didnt say anything about it, or show anything on her face, but he knew she ached to be a cultivator. Because she didnt want him to lose his cultivation which he had tried hard to get and the great chance to live a long healthy life, she had to do her best to follow him. Gu Ning didnt say or show anything in order to not worry him. However, it was impossible for him not to be worried. As a result, Leng Shaoting decided to have a talk with Shangguan Yang. If Gu Ning really wanted to cut her bones and purify her marrow, he had to be told. To be honest, Leng Shaoting didnt know whether he would support that idea or not. He shouldnt agree if he worried about her, because he already made the decision to die with her if she had to die after aging one day. It sounded selfish for Jing Yunyao, because she would have to watch her son die. Nevertheless, Leng Shaoting didnt think he could live a meaningful life without Gu Ning. Actually, if Gu Ning insisted on cutting her bones and purifying her marrow, he couldnt stop her from doing it. He knew her character very well. When Leng Shaoting thought about that, he showed his worries, which attracted attention from Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning didnt ask him, but Jing Yunyao did at once. Whats wrong? Dont you like the dishes? Of course I do, said Leng Shaoting. I just thought of something else. Its not a big deal. I love these dishes. Theyre delicious. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao didnt ask further about what he was thinking just then. He wasnt a kid any longer, and could make decisions on his own. Great, if you love them, I can cook more often for you, said Jing Yunyao. Nothing could satisfy her more than that her son loved dishes cooked by her. As long as the children were happy, parents would be satisfied. Wonderful, Leng Shaoting said. Jing Yunyao was really a good cook, so they ate more than usual this time. After having lunch, Leng Shaoting did the dishes as always. Although Jing Yunyao didnt think there was anything wrong with that, Gu Ning felt a little embarrassed. However, she could do nothing about it, because Leng Shaoting didnt need her help, and Jing Yunyao pulled her out. Because Gu Ning had something else to deal with, she left at 1 pm. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao didnt stop her. Leng Shaoting also went back to their military base at 3 pm. Although he came back with Xu Jinchen this time, he had stayed in the capital for longer because of his own business. Xu Jinchen left earlier, so Leng Shaoting went back alone. Chapter 1753 - A Remuneration of One Hundred Million Yuan

Chapter 1753: A Remuneration of One Hundred Million Yuan

Ever since Gu Ning left, she kept calling Tang Qingyang and asked him whether he was free for a meeting. It wasnt working hours, so Tang Qingyang was free. Actually, even if he was at work, he was able to leave thepany as long as he wasnt busy. Tang Qingyang wasnt amon employee, but a major shareholder after all. He was the second decision-maker of thepany, so he didnt need to follow the strict rules. As the chairman, Tang Bingsen also came only when there was business for him to deal with and he could leave whenever he wanted to. Gu Ning told Tang Qingyang to wait for her at a caf next to the Tang Organization, and that she would be there in 20 minutes. She clearly knew the surroundings of the Tang Organization, so she directly appointed a caf for their meeting. About 15 minutester, Gu Ning arrived, and Tang Qingyang was already waiting for her in a private room. Ba Tianyang stayed by his side, so Ba Tianyang was there too. Before the problem about Tang Bingsen waspletely solved, Tang Qingyang was still in danger, but he was in a better situation now. Ba Tianyang could go back to Gu Ningspany in a few days. He had left Gu Ningspany for a long time, and Song Manni must be missing him. Although Gu Ning didnt know which stage Song Mannis rtionship with Ba Tianyang was in right now, she knew that there was chemistry between them. Ba Tianyang had stayed by Tang Qingyangs side these days, and could barely see Song Manni, but they called each other. As Tang Qingyangs bodyguard, Ba Tianyang also had his private time and space, as long as his work wasnt affected. Even though Gu Ning said that she would be there in 20 minutes, and Tang Qingyang only waited several minutes, he felt that he had waited for her for ages. He couldnt wait to see her right now. He was excited the entire morning, but it didnt affect his work. On the contrary, he had greater incentive. Once Gu Ning came, Tang Qingyangs eyes lit up, and he focused on the file bag in her hand. Boss, nice to see you. Ba Tianyang greeted Gu Ning with great respect. Hi, Gu Ning said to him. Hi, Gu Ning, have a seat! What do you want to drink? said Tang Qingyang and pushed the menu to Gu Ning. Although he was eager to see the contract, he didnt ask about it the second Gu Ning came, because it would be too selfish. Gu Ning read the menu and said, Assam tea, please. Sure, said Tang Qingyang and rang the bell at once. He called a waiter over and ordered a cup of Assam tea. When the waiter was gone, Gu Ning handed the file bag to Tang Qingyang. Alright, you can sign your name now. Tang Qingyang took it at once and opened it. As his sight fell on Tang Bingsens signature, his hands were shaking with excitement. After that, he took out a pen to sign his name at the nk of Party B. Right when Tang Qingyang ced the contract on the table and was about to sign his name, the waiter came in with the tea. He stopped right away and put the contract away, in case the waiter saw it. After the waiter put the cup down and left, Tang Qingyang ced the contract on the table again and kept on signing his name. Alright, my task is finished, and you can deal with the rest on your own, said Gu Ning and took out a card with her name and bank card number on it. Once you be the chairman, I want the remuneration to be transferred to my card. They had reached an agreement that the remuneration was a hundred million yuan. She was determined to defeat Tang Bingsen whether she could have this hundred million yuan or not, so she only asked Tang Qingyang for it to set his mind at rest. She didnt want him to feel that he owed her and feel burdened. If Gu Ning had the intention, she could take the whole Tang Organization as her own. In that case, she would have dozens of billions of yuan, but she didnt have that idea. No problem. Tang Qingyang took the card. He would keep his promise, and he was actually willing to pay her a billion yuan if she wanted it. If you need my help in the future, feel free to tell me, said Gu Ning. The Tang Organization was arge,plicated business group, and she was worried that Tang Qingyang was too young to run it well. Great, said Tang Qingyang. He wasnt sure whether he could handle it. They chatted with each other for a while longer, then Gu Ning left. When she was back in her car, she didnt drive away at once. Instead, she called Chu Peihan and asked her what they were doing. Chu Peihan told her that they were shopping. Because they only had some clothes with them when they came to the capital, they needed to buy bedclothes. Gu Ning then decided to meet them. Since they were going to buy a lot of stuff, it would be inconvenient for them to carry it. Gu Ning had given the key to the Land Rover she drove from City F to Chu Peihan, but the capital was toorge and they were unfamiliar with it. Neither Chu Peihan nor Mu Ke dared to drive outside, so they either took a taxi or the subway. Although there were many big shopping malls in the capital and Fengshang Shopping Mall actually wasnt the most famous one, Chu Peihan and the others didnt hesitate to go there simply because it was owned by Gu Nings family. Knowing that they hadnt paid yet, Gu Ning told them to wait for her. She had a VIP card and could get a 20% discount. She had a ck card too, and everything was free within a limited amount of money, but she wasnt going to buy anything, so she didnt give it to them. They didntck money at all, so they could learn to be economic. Because Gu Ning would be there in half an hour, Chu Peihan and the others decided to wait for her in a nearby caf. When they were looking for a caf, they coincidentally saw a stylish, rich woman being followed by two young men. Chu Peihan and the others could tell that they were thieves by a nce. All of them had a strong sense of justice and were ready to help the weak, so they decided to do something. They liked to help the weak normally, but they never did what was beyond their abilities. They only took action when they were able to bear the result. Without dy, Chu Peihan and the others walked to the rich woman and Chu Peihan said to her, Hi, aunt, I finally found you. Uncle is waiting for us ahead. Oh, are the two men behind you your friends? The rich woman was confused by what Chu Peihan said to her and thought that she must have mistaken her for someone else. However, when she heard there were two men behind her, she turned around at once. Chapter 1754 - Idiots?

Chapter 1754: Idiots?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The rich woman was confused, because she came out alone and there were no friends with her, let alone two men. Once the rich woman turned around, she saw two strange men. The two strange men panicked and walked aside at once. In an instant, the rich woman realized what had happened. Seeing them walking away, the rich woman felt relieved. She turned back to look at Chu Peihan and the others, then thanked them, Thank you so much! If it werent for you, I wouldnt know that I became the target of two thieves! Youre wee, but maam, you must be careful, said Chu Peihan. I will, said the rich woman, then she left. Chu Peihan and the others turned to look at the two men. They paid special attention to them in case they continued to follow the rich woman. At the beginning, the two men thought that Chu Peihan and the others came here along with the rich woman, but it turned out that they were wrong. Chu Peihan walked out simply to remind the rich woman to stay away from them. As a result, the two men were mad. Because Chu Peihan and her friends were teenagers, they werent afraid of them and osted them. Hey, you, did you do that on purpose? one of the men asked with strong hatred. In fact, he already had the answer. So what? Chu Peihan put her arms across her chest, and responded with disdain. They werent afraid of them either. If they were afraid, they wouldnt have stood out. So? You made us lose a great chance to make a lot of money. Give us all the money you have right now, or well teach you an unforgeable lesson! the other man threatened in a very unkind tone. Really? Lets see whether you have the ability to rob us of our money, said Mu Ke. He thought that they wouldnt be so dumb as to really rob them in public. However, he was wrong, because the two men really dared to rob them in public. The two men were provoked by Mu Ke, so they didnt think further about their behavior. Great, if so, you asked for it. Afterwards, the two men walked towards Chu Peihan and the others, trying to catch them before they robbed them. Right when they were about to attack Chu Peihan and her friends, Chu Peihan and Mu Ke raised their fists first. Within seconds, they beat the two men down on the ground, and the two men screamed in pain, Oh, no! To their astonishment, several teenagers were so good at kung fu, and could easily beat them up. They didnt even have any time to fight back. Their scream of pain attracted a lot of attention from people around them. Many passersby surrounded themter. These kids are so violent! They are fighting in a shopping mall. Right, kids nowadays are spoiled and have no sense of shame. ... Before onlookers learned the truth, they tended to speak for the weak. Because the two men were beaten on the ground now, they had sympathy for them and criticized Chu Peihan and her friends. Chu Peihan and the others were displeased when they were criticized, so Chu Peihan shouted to them, Shut up, you dont know what has happened, so stop damaging our reputation. These two people are thieves and they even tried to rob us. Shouldnt we fight back? Would you stand there and wait to be robbed? Hearing that, many people felt embarrassed and shut their mouths. At the same time, some were also annoyed by Chu Peihan. Only idiots rob in public! Chu Peihan turned to the person who said that with a cold look. The person was a girl the same age as her. She was pretty, but looked quite mean. Besides, the girl showed jealousy towards Chu Peihan in her eyes. It was obvious that she was simply venting her negative emotions. It was true that the girl had negative emotions. There was a man in his early twenties next to the girl, and he looked at Chu Peihan with admiration. It was really unbelievable that Chu Peihan, a young girl, was able to beat two strong men up within seconds, so he really admired her andplimented her. The girl beside him heard it and got mad. The man, on the other hand, frowned when the girl became so aggressive all of a sudden. Do you want me to show you the surveince video? Will you take responsibility for what you just said if its true that they tried to rob us in public? As for what you should pay for your behavior, it depends on us, said Chu Peihan in a cold voice. Because it was a girl, Mu Ke said nothing and let Chu Peihan handle it. You... The girl felt stressed when Chu Peihan and the others stared straight at her, and Chu Peihans words also made her angrier. Unfortunately, she didnt know how to argue back, because Chu Peihan seemed very confident. The man looked at the girl and coldly said, Do you think youre smarter than other people? Its none of your business, so be quiet. I... The girl felt aggrieved when the man said that to her, but she didnt dare to argue with him. Sorry, I should apologize to you on behalf of her. Please forgive us, the man said to Chu Peihan with sincerity. Although it had nothing to do with him and he really disliked this girl, this girl was the daughter of his mothers colleague after all, and he couldnt leave her aside. He disliked this girl, but still went outside to shop with her only because he had been deceived by his own mother. His mother lied to him that she was in a cafe in the shopping mall and called him to pick her up because she had bought too many things. However, when he arrived, he didnt see his mother, instead there was just this girl. His mother actually went to shop with this girls mother. It couldnt be more obvious! His mother wanted to set them up, but he knew this girl very well, and he hated her. Therefore, he was unwilling to be with this girl, and wanted to find his mother, but they noticed the fight halfway. Chu Peihan and her friends said nothing further about it, and left after giving the girl a nce of disdain. Because of the ident, it was about the appointed time of their meeting with Gu Ning, so they didnt go to the cafe, and just continued to walk around in the shopping mall. After Chu Peihan and her friends were gone, the man gave the girl a nce of dissatisfaction, then left as well ignoring the girl. Chapter 1755 - Give up Struggling?

Chapter 1755: Give up Struggling?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhiyu! The girl followed him at once and exined. Im sorry, I shouldnt have said something like that just then, but I didnt think much. You dont need to apologize to me, because I dont care about what you do, said the man with impatience. I... The girl still wanted to say something, but didnt know what she could say, because she could feel the mans obvious impatience. The girl was quite aggrieved in her heart. She didnt understand why he treated her that way. What had she done wrong? She was born in a rich family and was pretty, but he never paid attention to her. However, she was still worried that the man might be angrier, so she remained silent. After walking around for five minutes, Chu Peihan received Gu Nings call. Gu Ning had already arrived and asked her where they were right now. She woulde to see them. Chu Peihan told her their position and Gu Ning showed up in three minutes, after which they went shopping together. They needed to look at bedclothes and clothing, because they couldnt bring many clothes with only one suitcase. They were all students, and shouldnt wear too expensive clothes, so they went to shop for clothes in the range of several hundred yuan. Several hundred yuan was nothingpared with international brands, but it actually wasnt a little for students. Moreover, they were shopping for summer clothing. Mu Ke wanted to pay for what Yu Mixi wanted to buy, but Yu Mixi declined. They were boyfriend and girlfriend now, but Yu Mixi thought that it was better for her not to use much of Mu Kes money. She only epted it when they went out for a date or gave each other a gift. ... At 3 pm, Leng Shaoting was back in the military base. Although he was going back to the Red mes military base this time, he had to go to the military base for special forces that he had stayed in these days first. Because he needed to take an exclusive ne to go to the Red mes base, and the exclusive ne was stopped at the base for special forces It wasnt far from the city center of the capital, but it was hidden in distant mountains, so idents could happen along the way. Without surprise, Leng Shaoting encountered trouble this time. A person suddenly rushed out of the woods, blocking Leng Shaotings path. Leng Shaoting was scared and mmed the brakes and stopped half a meter away from him. At the same time, Leng Shaoting felt the familiar air. It was a cultivator and he was a member of the Evil Practice. Leng Shaoting squinted and became alert, then stared at the man. The man was dressed all in ck with an unkind face. It seemed that he wanted to kill Leng Shaoting, with greed and excitement in his eyes. Even though Leng Shaoting was at a low level, the man thought it was a great chance to absorb his energy. If Leng Shaoting was at a high level, he might have to think carefully about it. Leng Shaoting wasnt afraid to confront the man from the Evil Practice. However, to prevent his car from being damaged, Leng Shaoting got out of it and went to face the man. Youre brave! Seeing Leng Shaotings behavior, the man was surprised, but he showed more mockery. What Leng Shaoting did was meaningless in his eyes. What do you want? Leng Shaoting coldly asked. To absorb your energy and improve my own cultivation of course! the man said with mockery. Great, lets see whether you can do that, said Leng Shaoting without the slightest fear. He challenged the man and stayed alert. Leng Shaoting didnt want to let the flood dragon out right now, because he nned to deal with it on his own. He needed more practical experience. If he really couldnt win, he would let the flood dragon out to help him. Thinking of the flood dragon, Leng Shaoting felt lucky at this moment. If Gu Ning hadnt given it to him, he would have to rely on his own ability and luck to survive right now. The man was mad when he was challenged by a cultivator at a lower level than him. Very good, let me show you my abilities! the man said with hatred, then attacked Leng Shaoting without dy. He moved fast and with great force, because he wanted to catch Leng Shaoting as soon as possible to prove his ability. Leng Shaoting didnt hesitate to fight back. However, even though he used his full strength, he might not be a match for the man. It was really an exciting fight between two cultivators. Leng Shaoting was at a low level, but he was actually stronger than other cultivators at the same level and was only a little weaker than those cultivators at higher levels than him. As a result, when the man fought against Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoting wasnt defeated at once, which surprised him. He realized that Leng Shaoting wasnt weak at all, even though he was at a higher level. Because of the gap of their cultivation, Leng Shaoting did his best to barely protect himself from being hurt by the man. He was safe for the time being. The man was quite displeased when he failed to catch Leng Shaoting within a short time. Young man, you better give up struggling. Youre no match for me, said the man in a cold voice. Although he admitted that Leng Shaoting was a very outstanding cultivator, he was still far better than him. He was confident that Leng Shaoting was no match for him. Show me your ability then, said Leng Shaoting. Although he was at a disadvantage now, he had the flood dragon to help him. However, because he was still able to protect himself from being hurt by the man, he was unwilling to let the flood dragon out right away. Idiot! the man said in anger, then kept on attacking Leng Shaoting. As time went by, Leng Shaoting began to find it hard to fight back any longer, and he was in a more and more dangerous situation. So without hesitation, Leng Shaoting let the flood dragon out, because he didnt want to be injured. When he did that, he observed the surroundings to see whether there were other people. It would cause great trouble if other people saw the flood dragon. Luckily, there was no one else around them. Once the flood dragon appeared, the man was stunned. He didnt expect that Leng Shaoting had a flood dragon. Besides, the flood dragon obviously had greater cultivation than him, so the man felt threatened and wanted to escape. If he didnt run away right now, he might die today. Chapter 1756 - An Abject Failure

Chapter 1756: An Abject Failure

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In an instant, the man flew far away. Kill him. Leng Shaoting gave an order to the flood dragon at the same time. The flood dragon obeyed his order and went to catch the man at once. It was impossible for the man to escape now, so he had to stop and fight against the flood dragon. Although he was at a lower level than the flood dragon, the fight stillsted for a long while. However, in a few minutes, the flood dragon caught the man and absorbed his energy. The next second, the man became a cloud of ck air and disappeared. After that, the flood dragon went back to Leng Shaoting and Leng Shaoting thanked it. Thanks. The flood dragon made a sound to reply to Leng Shaoting. Even though Leng Shaoting couldnt understand it, he knew what it tried to tell him. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting put the flood dragon into his Qiankun Bag before he drove away. Because he stayed away from the car during the fight with the man, it wasnt damaged. Leng Shaoting had no n to tell Gu Ning about the ident. He was fine after all, and there was no need to worry her. Actually, when he had the fight with the man, Gu Ning felt anxious and thought of Leng Shaoting, but she believed that he would be fine with the flood dragons help. Gu Ning also worried that the Tang family might encounter trouble, so she called Gu Man. After knowing that the Tang family was safe, she felt relieved. When she felt anxious, there might not be an ident, but she needed to make sure that everything was fine. At 5 pm, Chu Peihan and the others had almost finished shopping and they thought about what to have for dinner. At this time, Gu Ning received Zhang Zikais call. Zhang Zikai told her that Mingzhe wanted to meet her. Zhang Zikai felt reluctant to call Gu Ning, because Gu Ning had given her a helping hand and she didnt want to cause her more trouble. When Mingzhe called her and asked her to help him contact Gu Ning, she had tried to persuade Mingzhe to give it up. She didnt care about Mingzhe, but she did about Gu Ning. Although she believed that Gu Ning had many unbelievable skills, she still thought it was dangerous. However, Gu Ning had told her not to hesitate to call her if Mingzhe bothered her again, so Zhang Zikai called Gu Ning in the end. In addition, Gu Ning also told her not to tell Mingzhe her identity, so Zhang Zikai didnt tell Mingzhe Gu Nings background after failing to persuade him to give up. If Mingzhe learned more information about Gu Ning, he would be scared and withdraw. Gu Ning didnt allow Zhang Zikai to tell Mingzhe more details about her in order to teach him a lesson. Gu Ning knew that Mingzhe wouldnt ept the result when they first met each other, but she was surprised that he wanted to see her again so soon. It had only been a few days, and his injuries shouldnt be healed right away. Zhang Zikai then told her that Mingzhe wanted to meet her again not for a fight, but a car race tonight. If Gu Ning lost, she should kneel, kowtow, and say that she was sorry three times. If they lost, they would do the same thing. Moreover, he could find someone else to do that for him, but Gu Ning couldnt. Gu Ning had to race by herself with her own car. Which was obviously unfair, so he must be scheming against Gu Ning. Gu Ning wasnt afraid. She didnt think there was anyone else who could do it better than her, even if it was a professional driver. She didnt want other people to decide her destiny, she preferred to control her own life. Mingzhe also said that he would sue her and her friends for beating people if she refused to ept the challenge. The driving recorder in his car had recorded everything, and he had made an injury report too. Gu Ning wasnt afraid of his threat at all, but she agreed without hesitation, because she had made it very clear that she was waiting for Mingzhe to challenge her. No problem, when and where? asked Gu Ning. Eight pm, the twisting mountain road at Fushan. Zhang Zikai said, Gu Ning, if its difficult, you dont have to go there. I can deal with him. Its really dangerous to have a car race at night after all. Its fine, I never do something if I dont have confidence in winning, said Gu Ning tofort her. Fine, Ill be there too, said Zhang Zikai. She was involved as well, so she couldnt ignore it. Sure, said Gu Ning and hung up. Boss, what happened? Once Gu Ning hung up, Chu Peihan asked. Although Gu Ning looked the same as usual, something unusual must have happened. Gu Ning had no intention to keep it a secret from them, so she said, Do you still remember the fight we had at the parking lot of the food street that night? The man named Mingzhe challenged me to have a car race tonight. Do you want to go with me? Gu Ning knew it was impossible for them not to be there, but she still asked for their opinions. Why not! Ill see him be an abject failure! said Chu Peihan. Im surprised that the man dares to cause you trouble again. Boss, are you sure its alright to have a car race at night? Mu Ke asked with concern. Although he believed in Gu Ning, he was still worried. I will be fine, said Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning said that, they were relieved. After that, they went to dine together. It was just a little past five, but they needed to go the twisting mountain road at Fushanter, so they dined earlier today. It took at least an hour to get to the twisting mountain road at Fushan from the southern district. After dinner, it was 6 pm. However, Gu Ning didnt go to the appointed ce right away, instead she went back to Century City because she needed to change her car. Gu Ning was driving the Hummer she bought in City Gest time, which was suitable for mountain roads, but not for a race. She had to drive her Lamborghini, because it was a sports car. Even though the Lamborghini was in her telepathic eye space right now, she couldnt take it out in front of her friends. Instead, she had to go back to Century City to pretend that the car was in the garage. When they were back in Century City, Gu Ning stopped her car and told her friends to wait for a while. She would go to Gao Yis garage to get another car. She did that to avoid them, because if she told them that the car was in her garage, they woulde and watch. Gu Ning told them to wait, so they didnt follow her. She and Gao Yi had the keys to the two garages for the convenience of using other cars in both garages. The second Gu Ning opened the door a small gap, she directly reached her hand inside and put the car out. Afterwards, she opened the door of the garage wide and drove the car out. After that, she told her friends to get in before she closed the door of the garage and set off on the road. Chapter 1757 - We’ll Know Who Can Win

Chapter 1757: Well Know Who Can Win

At 7:30 pm, Mingzhe and his friends arrived at the entrance of the twisting mountain road at Fushan. There were four of them in all. The twisting mountain road at Fushan was a specialized motorsport race track, because it was more exciting to have a car race here than in a t circuit, but it was also much more dangerous. Therefore, whoever came to have a race had to sign an agreement beforehand. No matter what idents happened during the game, the drivers had to take responsibility on their own. It was a very dangerous activity after all and idents could easily happen. If the host had to take responsibility, it couldnt stay afloat. Since it was a race track, there were professional racing cars for rent, but Mingzhe proposed to bring their own cars. He believed that Gu Ning couldnt afford a good car, while they had many professional racing cars. In that case, it would be hard for them to lose. That was Mingzhes idea. Mingzhe invited his friends cousin who was a professional racing driver to help him race against Gu Ning. His friends cousin normally stayed in the racing team, and had several days off recently by chance, so Mingzhe turned to him for help. Mingzhe paid him for the race, because he was a professional racing driver after all, and he wouldnt help Mingzhe for free. He was the cousin of Mingzhes friend, instead of Mingzhes own cousin after all. At this time, there were many people with luxurious sports cars at the twisting mountain road. Although it was more dangerous to have a car race at night than during the day, many people still chose toe here at night for the excitement. Zhang Zikai cameter, and was alone. She had the idea to call Shao Zihan toe with her, but Shao Zihan was in a bad mood recently because of Mingzhe, so she gave up the idea, in case Shao Zihan felt worse once she saw Mingzhe again. Shao Zihan already gave up Mingzhe, but she used to like him very much, so it wasnt easy for her to get over him. Her mood would still be affected by Mingzhe. What are you doing here? Mingzhe was displeased to see Zhang Zikai, but didnt dare to vent his anger on her. To watch the race, said Zhang Zikai at once. She was worried about Gu Ning, but seemed calm on the surface. Mingzhe said nothing. Zhang Zikai wouldnt affect their game after all. Mingzhe, youre really a terrible coward. Since you want to have the race with Gu Ning, why dont you do it yourself. How can you turn to another person for help? Zhang Zikaiughed at him. So what? She already epted it. Losers are always in the wrong. Mingzhe didnt think that he had done anything wrong, and took it for granted. Youre shameless and disgusting. Ill wait to see you kneel, kowtow, and say youre sorry three times in front of Gu Ning! said Zhang Zikai. Although she was worried about Gu Ning, she should still defend her. In addition, Gu Ning said that she was confident to win, so Zhang Zikai chose to believe her. Ridiculous. Shes merely a young girl. Its impossible for her to defeat me, said the professional racing driver. He had great pride in himself and refused to believe that Gu Ning would win the game. Well know who can win, said Zhang Zikai. Zikai, do you know who he is? Hes a professional racing driver in an official team. He has won many important awards before. Do you think Gu Ning can defeat him? Mingzhe smiled with disdain. His attitude showed that he believed that they could win. What? Hearing that, Zhang Zikai was surprised. She didnt know that Gu Ningspetitor was a professional racing driver from an official team. She thought that he was just amon racing driver, but unexpectedly he was professional and even served in an official team. After knowing that, Zhang Zikais expression became worried. She now really worried that Gu Ning might lose. Seeing her reaction, Mingzhe felt pleased and had greater confidence to win the game. Oh, do you know how much this Ferrari sports car costs? Twelve million yuan. Do you think Gu Ning can afford such a good car? Mingzhe said, pointing to a nearby sports car. Zhang Zikai knew Gu Ning was rich, but she didnt know what car Gu Ning drove. Not every rich man drove a luxurious car of over ten million yuan. Besides, ordinary cars werentparable to sports cars. Thinking of that, Zhang Zikai was even more anxious. At 7:40 pm, a white Lamborghini drove into the parking lot of the twisting mountain road at Fushan, and it attracted a lot of attention at once. No way, isnt that a limited edition Lamborghini? Right! It costs at least twenty million yuan! The point is that it requires more than just money to buy such a limited edition car! Im afraid its owner has powerful connections too. Look at its license te number. Its from City B ... Mingzhe and his friends also saw the white Lamborghini, and they began to discuss it too with envy. Gu Ning saw Zhang Zikai from a distance, so she directly drove towards her. The car moved very fast, so other people were unable to see the driver in it. Everyones sight followed the Lamborghini, trying to figure out who was inside. When the car stopped by Zhang Zikai and Gu Ning got out of it, both Zhang Zikai and Mingzhe were shocked. To their astonishment, the driver was Gu Ning. Other people who didnt know Gu Ning were also greatly surprised, because she was a young girl. Therefore, some people who stood close to them talked about whether to strike up a conversation with her. They were kind and simply interested in her car. Gu Ning, youre finally here. Your car looks so cool! Zhang Zikai got her mind back and ran towards Gu Ning at once. She felt rxed when she saw Gu Nings car, but she was still slightly worried, so she said to Gu Ning, Gu Ning, Mingzhe has a professional racing driver to help him. What will you do? Its fine, Gu Ning said airily. Seeing Gu Ning being so calm, Zhang Zikai feltforted. When Zhang Zikai called Gu Nings name, Mingzhes friends learned that she was Gu Ning. However, they had a premonition, because Gu Ning had a limited edition Lamborghini, which was a lot more expensive than the professional racing drivers car. Gu Ning? Is she the famous Gu Ning? said one of several nearby boys who were paying special attention to them, when he heard Zhang Zikai call Gu Nings name. Chapter 1758 - She’s Doomed to Failure

Chapter 1758: Shes Doomed to Failure

The boys friend heard it and asked, Do you know her? Ive heard of a girl named Gu Ning, and shes quite unbelievable. Shes only 19 this year but already has manypanies under her name. Shes a billionaire now. In addition, shes also excellent at studying, and was epted by the Capital University before the regr time. Shes also a kung fu master, said the man with obvious admiration. Really? Its incredible. Knowing that, all of his friends were surprised, but someone doubted it. Are you sure she owns all thepanies? I believe so. After all, given what she has done, she couldnt be an ordinary girl. Although the boy wasnt sure that Gu Ning owned all thepanies because it was really unbelievable, he chose to believe her. If so, its really amazing. If she could be epted by the Capital University before the regr time, it already proves that she isnt simple at all. You just said that shes a kung fu master. How good is she at kung fu? You can search for more information about her on the Inte. Its hard to exin it in a few seconds, said the boy, and his friends took out their phones at once to search for information about Gu Ning. Gu Ning walked to Mingzhe and his friends, then asked them in a cold tone, When will the race begin? We can do it right now, said the professional racing driver. Even though he was surprised by Gu Nings fancy car, he still had confidence in himself to win the game. She had a good car, but it didnt mean that she had good skills too. Moreover, he was from an official racing team, while she was just an ordinary girl. He had never seen a girl who was excellent at driving before. No matter how good she was at driving, she couldnt be better than a man. Although Gu Ning was able to afford a luxurious car and might have powerful connections, it wasnt important. They were going to have a race based on willingness. No matter how influential she was, she could do nothing to hurt him. Even if she wanted to do something to vent her anger, Mingzhe should be the first person she looked at, instead of him. Besides, no one knew whether she owned the car. Maybe she borrowed it from someone. Mingzhe, on the other hand, wasnt as positive as the professional racing driver. He still felt anxious because of Gu Nings influence. However, it was toote for him to quit now. As a result, Mingzhe said nothing. Gu Ning turned to look at Mingzhe. Great, although Zikai already told me what the loser should do after the game, I think we better sign an agreement, in case the loser regrets it. Without the evidence, it might be unpleasant. I wont regret it! Mingzhe felt humiliated by Gu Nings proposal. Arent you afraid that Ill regret it? asked Gu Ning. If she lost, she definitely wouldnt regret it, but the point was that she wouldnt lose. Since Gu Ning said that, Mingzhe agreed. Alright, lets sign it. Gu Ning raised her hand and Chu Peihan handed her two pieces of paper. Gu Ning took them and gave them to Mingzhe. Ive prepared them and signed my name. Have a look. You can sign your name if there is no problem. Mingzhe was struck dumb for a second. It sounded as if she got the agreement prepared specially for him. Mingzhe felt ufortable, but still agreed and signed his name. Gu Ning took a piece. We have two pieces. You can have one, while I keep the other. Do we need to do anything else before the game begins? asked Gu Ning. We need to pay the fee for the track. Ten thousand yuan for ten minute. If we stay inside for more than ten minutes, we need to pay another ten thousand yuan, said the professional racing driver. His name was Du Hao. He was 27 years old, was slightly taller than 1.8m and had an average face. Great, lets go! said Gu Ning, then walked to pay the fee, followed by Du Hao. As Gu Ning and Du Hao left to pay the fee, Chu Peihan and other people stepped to a betting table, and she shouted, Hey, everyone,e and have a bet. The white Lamborghini is going to have a race with the blue Ferrari. The odds are 2C1. Hearing that, many people walked towards Chu Peihan. People who came here to have a car race also liked to have a bet on it. I bet on the white Lamborghini. Mu Ke took out five thousand yuan at once. He didnt rely on it to make a fortune, but simply wanted to support Gu Ning. Me too. Yu Mixi also took out the two thousand yuan in cash she had with her. She made a mark, then put it in Gu Nings area. Me too. I bet on the white Lamborghini. Zhang Zikai supported Gu Ning as well, but she only had a thousand yuan in cash, so she bet a thousand yuan on it. Since they were having a bet, Mingzhe and his friends were unwilling to be left behind. They took out their money too. I bet on the blue Ferrari. The driver of the blue Ferrari is Du Hao, and hes a professional racing driver from an official team. Hes surely going to win, said Mingzhes friend, who was also Du Haos cousin. What? Du Hao? No way! The girl ispeting against Du Hao? All of them were car racing lovers. Although they were amateurs, they knew a little about the famous professional racing drivers. Therefore, they all got excited once they heard Du Haos name. Jesus, the girl is going to have a race game against Du Hao. Shes doomed to fail. Right! I cant believe Du Hao is here. Of course I bet that hell win. They thought men were more likely to win, so they decided to bet on Du Hao once they learned that he was here. Chu Peihan and the others didnt feel displeased at all when they witnessed that. Instead, they were quite satisfied, because the more money they bet on Du Hao, the more money they would win. I bet on the white Lamborghini. However, one of them bet that Gu Ning would win, and he was the boy who recognized her. At the beginning, he wasnt sure of it, but he made sure that the girl was Gu Ning after walking near, and he was full of excitement. I bet on the white Lamborghini as well. Me too! The boys friends made the same choice as him, and all bet that Gu Ning would win. They actually werent sure of it until they learned more information about Gu Ning on the Inte. They were amazed by her achievements and became her fans. Therefore, due to their admiration towards Gu Ning, they bet on her even though she might lose. Cao Yang, are you crazy? Why did you bet on the white Lamborghini? Itspeting against Du Hao! You must know who Du Hao is, right? Other people stared at Cao Yang and his friends as if they were idiots. And you all. Are you dumb? Chapter 1759 - Don’t Mess with Goddess Gu

Chapter 1759: Dont Mess with Goddess Gu

Cao Yang, the boy who recognized Gu Ning, said airily, I just want to bet on her. What? Cant I do that? Right, thats our choice. Other people chimed in. Cao Yang, arent you doing this against me on purpose? You saw me bet on Du Hao, so you chose to bet on the girl, said a man about 25 years old with a good-looking face. Hearing that, Cao Yang sneered and said with disdain, Lu Jun, dont think too highly of yourself. I dont have the time or mood to do anything against you on purpose. Its my right to bet on whoever I want to. Dont think youre smarter than other people. Youre making yourself a joke. Their conversation was quite unfriendly. I just reminded you out of kindness. Dont take my goodwill for ill intent, said Lu Jun with annoyance after being embarrassed by Cao Yang, as if he really meant it. Actually, the truth was like what Cao Yang said. Cao Yang had no intention to behave against him. On the contrary, he picked on Cao Yang and used all kinds of ways to defame Cao Yang. He seeded in arousing other peoples dislike towards Cao Yang and many people thought that Cao Yang was too arrogant and always behaved against Lu Jun. At the same time, some also saw through Lu Jun, but Lu Jun was too self-centered to notice that. Its none of your business, and dont act nice. I have money and I can use it as I like, said Cao Yang. Lu Jun frowned with annoyance, but couldnt say anything about it. At this time, both Gu Ning and Du Hao finished signing their names and paying the fee. Goddess Gu, I support you! Fighting! Cao Yang said to Gu Ning when he saw her standing right in front of him. Goddess Gu, I support you too. Fighting! Cao Yangs friends also encouraged Gu Ning. Hearing the way they called her, Gu Ning understood that they recognized her, so did other people. I wont disappoint you, Gu Ning smiled and said with confidence. Gu Ning was stunning and she looked even more attractive when she smiled, which amazed everyone. After that, she went to drive her car. Jesus, shes so pretty. I feel like Im in love when she smiles. Right. I should have bet on her. Even if she couldnt win, Id still support her. ... Shes pretty, and so? She wont like you. Stop daydreaming. Besides, such a pretty girl might sell herself for something. She probably borrowed this car from a man. Shut up! Hearing that, Chu Peihan, Mu Ke, and Zhang Zikai criticized the man and coldly looked at him. The man didnt feel stressed under Zhang Zikais look, but Chu Peihan and Mu Kes look were quite stressful. Youre from rich families. Cant other people have a rich family too? Mind yournguage before you figure out the truth, or Ill teach you a lesson, said Chu Peihan. The man felt embarrassed when Chu Peihan threatened him, so he retorted in anger, Really? Do it now! The second he said that, everyone saw a figure shing by. Before they could understand what was happening, the man was thrown over Chu Peihans shoulder and heavily fell to the ground. In an instant, everyone was stunned. Although Chu Peihan looked weak, she actually wasnt weak at all. Stop defaming my friend, or Ill beat you heavily. Chu Peihan threatened him again. The man felt aggrieved and more humiliated, but was also scared by Chu Peihan and didnt dare to say anything again. The mans friends wanted to stand out for him, but gave up the idea once they witnessed Chu Peihans fighting skills. In addition, the man said nothing further, so they chose to avoid unnecessary trouble. If you want to take advantage of Goddess Gu, you better be careful, or you wont be able to bear the consequences of failure, said Cao Yang. Among the group of people, most of them knew Cao Yang and his family background, so they realized that Gu Ning could be far richer and more influential than them. As a result, they didnt dare to defame Gu Ning. It wasnt only because they were afraid, but they actually didnt bother to defame other people. Mingzhes friends, however, frowned and began to feel worried. They were afraid that Mingzhe might have messed with someone he shouldnt mess with. Alright, their cars are going to the entrance. The game will begin soon. Hearing that, they all turned to look at the LED screen. There were cameras along the track, and they could watch the game from the big LED screen set at the square. However, because it was a night and there werent streetmps, they could only see where they arrived ording to the car lights. Gu Ning and Du Hao got ready at the starting line, and the host asked them whether they were prepared in the broadcast. If they were ready, they should honk. Afterwards, both Gu Ning and Du Hao gave a honk and the countdown began. Ten, nine, eight... As the time counted backwards, everyone got nervous, although they didnt participate in the game. In fact, the audience was more nervous than the drivers. It wasnt a simple game, it was very dangerous. If any idents happened, the car and the driver could be both ruined. Although there were guardrails on both sides of the road, it was a car race, not ordinary driving. The speed of a racing car was many times faster than that of an ordinary car. The guardrails were useless unless the driver braked hard. Three, two, one! Once the countdown was over, Gu Ning and Du Haos cars rushed out like rockets with a loud sound. The first 20 meters of the road was wide. Because there were always many carspeting together, a parking space was reserved at the starting line. The road narrowed after 20 meters. If anyone wanted to overtake, he or she better seize the chance at the very beginning or the first 20 meters. There were also parts in the middle section that were wide, but there were only a few, and most were narrow. Although the width of the road allowed two cars to run side by side, or to overtake each other, it was extremely dangerous because the car at the front could block the way, while the car behind couldnt hit it. If one car just identally bumped into another, that wasnt a big deal. However, if it did that on purpose, it broke the rules. It would be fine if nothing serious happened, otherwise the driver who caused the ident would have to take responsibility for it. There were cameras along the road, and at the front as well as the back of the cars, so it wasnt difficult for car racing lovers to figure out whether it was done by ident or on purpose. Chapter 1760 - She Is My Idol

Chapter 1760: She Is My Idol

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In fact, it was just a car race, and nobody wanted to die, so normally drivers wouldnt hit each other on purpose. Nobody wanted to be involved in big trouble after all. When the cars rushed out at the beginning, Du Haos car overtook Gu Nings car by half of its body length, but it didnt overtake all of it. Then Gu Ning immediately caught up, and after about 10 meters out of the starting line, Gu Ningpletely overtook Du Hao, and pulled out a distance of one meter. Wow! Its amazing. Good job! Cao Yang and his friends were excited. They were very nervous when Du Hao overtook Gu Ning by half of the car length just then. Luckily, Gu Ning was at advantage now and they rxed for the time being. Although Du Hao just overtook Gu Ning by half of the car length, it was still very dangerous because it was possible that he wouldpletely overtake her. Chu Peihan and her friends were thrilled too, but they were aware of Gu Nings ability, so they didnt think it was surprising. Mingzhe and his friends, however, had a premonition. To their surprise, Gu Ning was able to overtake Du Hao at the very beginning. They were amazed by Gu Nings driving skills, but they bet that Du Hao would win, so they definitely hoped that he could win. As a result, they were disappointed by the scene. Someoneined that Du Hao, a professional racing driver with many famous awards from an official team, shouldnt have been overtaken by a girl at the very beginning of the game. Even Du Hao himself was shocked by Gu Nings skills. He didnt expect that she could overtake him in seconds. He was full of anger and mmed on the elerator. Even though Gu Ning was at advantage right now, it didnt mean the situation wouldnt change. However, the first dozens of meters mattered a lot. If the car at the front was fast enough, it would be impossible for the car behind to catch up. Du Hao did his best trying to chase Gu Ning up, but unfortunately he was still behind her no matter how he tried. As the road became narrow with twists and turns, it was time for the drivers to show their real skills. At this time, a driver needed both speed and skills to keep the advantage. Therefore, Cao Yang and the others began to worry about Gu Ning again, and several people who supported Du Hao began to have hopes once more. However, to their surprise, Gu Ning smoothly passed every dangerous turn without hesitation, which amazed everyone. Even those who supported Du Hao apuded for Gu Ning. Du Hao was a great driver too, but he wasntparable to Gu Ning. If Gu Ning wasnt hispetitor, other people might think that his driving skills were perfect. Nevertheless, Gu Ning already set a perfect example and overshadowed him. Therefore, at this moment, people who supported Du Hao turned to support Gu Ning, because they were all impressed by her driving skills and didnt care about the money they would lose. They simply bet for fun anyway. They could afford a sports car which cost millions of yuan, so they didnt care about a few thousand yuan at all. Mingzhe was more and more displeased. He didnt understand why Du Hao couldnt defeat Gu Ning. It wasnt over yet and they just finished half of the track. It was possible for Du Hao to change the situation, but the probability was pretty low. Although he was unwilling to admit it, he had to face the reality that he could really lose this time. He couldnt figure out why Gu Ning, who was a girl, could be far better than Du Hao who was a professional racing driver. Du Hao got anxious. As a professional racing driver, if he lost the race to an ordinary girl, his reputation would be ruined after the news went abroad. Once he got anxious, his performance was affected and he hit guardrails when he passed a turn, which scared everyone. Luckily, Du Hao quickly turned the car, but the left side of its front was damaged. The car cost over ten million yuan, and the repair fee could be over a million yuan. Du Hao didntck money at all, but he was far behind Gu Ning after the hit. Cao Yang, you knew that she would win before the game began, right? someone asked. I didnt, Goddess Gus driving skills have really amazed me, said Cao Yang. Goddess Gu? Why do you call her Goddess Gu? Isnt the goddess in your eyes Tang Xiaoxiao? someone asked again. Dont you think shes pretty with an air of confidence? Such a girl like her is surely a goddess, said Cao Yang, but he didnt tell them Gu Nings identity. Many people agreed with Cao Yang, because Gu Ning was indeed very beautiful and elegant. Most importantly, they were all amazed by Gu Nings driving skills. Youre right. Shes also excellent at driving. Im amazed by her performance too. Shes my idol from now on. Shes my idol too. Oh, Cao Yang, since you know her, why dont you introduce her to us? We want to make friends with her as well. Right, dont worry, we wont do anything unkind to hurt her. We simply want to make friends with her. Right. ... They were all interested in Gu Ning. Seeing them pleasing Cao Yang and knowing that Cao Yang knew Gu Ning, Lu Jun was mad and jealous, but he didnt show anything on his face. Mingzhe was also displeased when they turned to support Gu Ning. I do know her, but she doesnt know me, said Cao Yang. He also wanted to make friends with Gu Ning, but was afraid that Gu Ning wouldnt bother to talk to him. Actually, even if Gu Ning ignored him, he wouldnt think that she was arrogant, because Gu Ning was his idol. Moreover, given her achievements, it was totally understandable if she thought she was superior to others. Cao Yang didnt think it was arrogance, but an attitude. Dont worry, since youve bet on our boss, we can have night snacks together after our boss wins, said Chu Peihan. She had a good impression of Cao Yang and his friends, because he supported and defended Gu Ning from the beginning. Really? Hearing that, Cao Yang and his friends were excited. Will Goddess Gu join us? asked Cao Yang. Of course! said Chu Peihan. Will she mind? asked Cao Yang worriedly, although he really wanted to share night snacks with Gu Ning. Why should she? Our boss isnt mean at all, said Chu Peihan. They were simply going to have night snacks together, so she knew that Gu Ning wouldnt mind. Other people also asked Chu Peihan whether they could join them. Chapter 1761 - Get out Now

Chapter 1761: Get out Now

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chu Peihanughed and said, No, because you didnt bet that our boss will win. You bet on Du Hao because you hoped that he would win. Do you know what our boss will be forced to do if Du Hao wins? It doesnt mean youll be fine even if you dont know something. What will she be forced to do? Hearing that, many people asked with curiosity. They thought it was just a game about money, but it seemed that they were wrong and the loser could face a serious punishment. You will knowter, and I believe theyll be out soon, said Chu Peihan. Since Chu Peihan refused to tell them, they stopped asking and the cars wereing out. They turned to focus on the game. About a minuteter, Gu Nings car came out and it stopped steadily at the exit. She spent seven minutes and twenty seconds on the road, which broke the record at the twisting mountain road at Fushan. The previous record was seven minutes and forty-seven seconds, and it was done by a professional racing driver without any obstacles on the road. If it was a race, it might take a longer time. Normally, it took about nine minutes to finish this track, and wouldnt be longer than ten minutes. Therefore, the host set the fee at ten thousand yuan for ten minutes, in case anyone deliberately wasted time on the road. Once Gu Ning showed up, a group of people surrounded her, including Mu Ke, Yu Mixi, and Zhang Zikai. Chu Peihan, instead, stayed at the betting table. Mingzhe was in despair at this time. He knew he lost the game. If he had known it earlier on, he wouldnt have chosen to have a car race against Gu Ning, and would have made another choice. He still didnt regret challenging Gu Ning, but regretted using the wrong way. Gu Ning got out of the car and seemed to be at ease. Goddess Gu, youre so unbelievable! You just set a new record. Yes! Its so amazing. Youre my idol now. ... Everyone keptplimenting Gu Ning, and Du Haos car came out at this time. He spent eight minutes and nine seconds on the road, which was nearly a minute longer than the time Gu Ning had spent. Because he lost, everyone looked at him with disdain when he walked out. Some also made fun of him. Isnt he a professional racing driver from an official team? He lost the race to an ordinary girl. Its so humiliating. Right, if the news went abroad, how would he keep his position in the car racing industry. ... Hearing their discussion, Du Hao felt embarrassed and couldnt wait to disappear. He really regretted helping Mingzhe have this race today, and felt quite humiliated after losing it to an ordinary girl. If his peers learned about it, he would be a joke. If he had known the result, he wouldnt have agreed to help no matter how much Mingzhe paid him. Unfortunately, it was toote to regret it now, and he had also believed that he could win at the beginning. After that, Du Hao didnt stay there any longer, but directly drove to Mingzhes car. He said something to Mingzhe, then left right away. Du Hao said, Deal with the rest on your own. Although he lost the game on behalf of Mingzhe, he didnt feel guilty at all, because his reputation was damaged too. His reputation was more valuable than what Mingzhe wanted to do. Mingzhe. Du Haos cousin wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say right now. Neither of them could expect that Du Hao would lose. Actually, that is the general level of professional racing drivers, Gu Ning is too unbelievable. Seeing Du Haos car driving away, someone made a fair judgment. Hearing that, other people stopped making fun of Du Hao, but they still continued topliment Gu Ning. Gu Ning thanked them, then walked towards Mingzhe. Seeing Gu Ning walking over, Mingzhe didnt know what he should do, because he was going to kneel and kowtow to Gu Ning three times. He also had to say that he was sorry three times right in front of everyone. He nned to humiliate Gu Ning, but unexpectedly he was the one who would suffer the humiliation. Mingzhe ached to escape, but he knew it was impossible, so he hid himself in the car. When everyone saw Gu Ning walking to Mingzhe, they knew something was going to happen and they followed at once. Hey, take the money you won away, Chu Peihan said to Cao Yang. No need, its all yours. Dont forget your promise. Invite us to have night snacks together, said Cao Yang. He didnt care much about the money, and simply wanted to bribe Chu Peihan. All four of them bet five thousand yuan on the game. At the odds of 2-1, each of them could have ten thousand yuan back. Normally, if seven people shared good night snacks together, it would only cost about two thousand yuan, but they were willing to pay twenty thousand yuan. They really didnt care about money. Fine, I know youre rich. Chu Peihan rolled her eyes. Since they didnt want it, Chu Peihan took all the money. She wouldnt take all the money as her own, but shared it with Mu Ke and Yu Mixi. Chu Peihan already gave the money Zhang Zikai won back to her, and she shared the rest with Mu Ke and Yu Mixi. They were all rich heirs, so each of them bet several thousand yuan on the game. There were about 30 people who joined the bet, so they had over two hundred thousand yuan in all. The money for the night snacks would be deducted from it, and they would share the rest afterwards. A group of people followed Gu Ning towards Mingzhes car. Are you injured and cant get out of the car right now? Do you need my help? Gu Ning stared at Mingzhe who sat on the front passengers seat with a fake smile. Mingzhe only had superficial injuries, and they werent serious. Since he was able to show up here, it meant that he was fine. At least he could walk. Even though the injuries were painful, he wouldnt die. Mingzhe hesitated, but didnt move at all, because hecked courage. Hearing what Gu Ning said, others realized that Mingzhe, instead of Du Hao, had a grudge against her. However, they didnt know why. They were curious, but no one asked, because they would soon know it. Mingzhe, be a man, and get out right now. Since youve reached the agreement with Gu Ning, dont waste our time here, said Zhang Zikai. She had no sympathy for him, because he asked for it himself. If you donte out, Ill directly pull you out, said Mu Ke in a cold tone. Mingzhe was reluctant to ept the result, but he was afraid of them, so he had to leave the car. Chapter 1762 - Kneel, Kowtow, and Apologize

Chapter 1762: Kneel, Kowtow, and Apologize

Be quick, we dont have time to waste on you! Chu Peihan lost patience. Mingzhe was scared by her and got out of the car right away. Because of his big movements, the injuries around his body were pulled open and became very painful, but he had to tolerate it. Mingzhe clenched his fists tight, and his body was also tightened. He looked at Gu Ning unwillingly, but didnt dare to do anything to hurt her. Do it now, or do you need me to help you? Chu Peihan threatened him. Mingzhe stiffened in fear, and had to kneel down before Gu Ning, then he kowtowed and apologized to her. He felt humiliated more than ever now, but he asked for it himself. In fact, Gu Ning hadnt done the right thing, because it wasnt her business at the very beginning. However, it didnt matter whether it was wrong or right or was her business or not. She had a strong sense of justice, and was willing to help the weak. Everyone was surprised by the scene, but didnt think it was too much, because they all heard what Zhang Zikai said. It was obvious that Mingzhe set the bet. Therefore, Mingzhe was paying for his own behavior. If Gu Ning lost the game, they didnt think that Mingzhe would let her go. If he had the idea to let Gu Ning go, he wouldnt have proposed such a dangerous game and the humiliating punishment. As a result, they thought that Mingzhe was really a coward who tried to take advantage of a girl. Although Gu Ning was even better than men, Mingzhe obviously didnt know that. If he had known it, he wouldnt have dared to try to take advantage of her. Mingzhe quickly finished the punishment, then stood up and left. Watching Mingzhe leaving, Gu Ning didnt bother to stop him, but warned him. If you want to challenge me again, youre always wee, but the punishment wont be so simple next time. Mingzhe stiffened. Even though he was unwilling to give up and hated Gu Ning to death now, he didnt dare to take revenge for the time being. He learned that he shouldnt mess with Gu Ning after todays lesson. Well, if he dares to challenge you again, he must be a stupid idiot, said Chu Peihan. Hard to tell. Some people are really mean and evil and wont stop trying to pay others back till they seed. Although hes scared by our boss now and will be quiet for a while, I think hell do something again once he gets a chance, said Mu Ke. He didnt mean that Mingzhe was the kind of person he just described, but they knew very little about him, so they couldnt make sure that he wouldnt cause Gu Ning trouble again. Mingzhe was Zhang Zikais rtive. Although he was merely her distant rtive, they were rtives after all and they had known each other for years. However, she still didnt know much about Mingzhe. If she knew him very well, Shao Zihan wouldnt have been hurt by such a terrible man. Precisely because of what Shao Zihan had been through, she suddenly realized that she always had a wrong impression of Mingzhe. Therefore, Zhang Zikai didnt dare to deny what Mu Ke said right now. I dont care. It isnt a big deal, said Gu Ning. She didnt take Mingzhe as her real enemy. If Mingzhe dared to cause her more trouble, she wouldnt have a fair game with him like today again. Instead, she would directly teach him a lesson with her fists. She didnt have much patience for him after all. Right, anyway, I dont think hes a match for our boss, said Chu Peihan. Mingzhe couldnt be less important in Chu Peihans eyes, let alone in Gu Nings eyes. Besides, she wasnt as patient as Gu Ning who agreed to have a game with him. She would choose to beat him till he yielded. Chu Peihan said again, Boss, lets go to have night snacks now! They bet on you just then and weve won a lot of money. Can they join us? The boys werent affected by todays result at all. Gu Ning didnt lose anyway, so they were in a pretty good mood. Hearing that, Gu Ning turned to look at Cao Yang and his friends who looked at her with anticipation. Gu Ning beamed, Why not! They were going to share night snacks, which wasnt a big deal. In addition, they were all from rich families, so it wouldnt do her any harm if she spent some time with them. If they werent people of the factions against the Leng family and were reliable, Gu Ning wouldnt mind having a rtionship with them. If they were the Leng familys opponents, she wouldnt contact them again after today. It wasnt appropriate for her to ask about that right now, so she decided to do thatter. With Gu Nings agreement, Cao Yang and his friends were excited. Lets go to the food street in the southern district! said Gu Ning. All of them had cars, so it wouldnt be a problem if the ce was a little further away. The capital was a veryrge city with dozens of famous food streets of different sizes. There was a long food street in almost every district, and it was also very famous, but only the one in the city center represented the delicious food in the capital. Sure! Cao Yang and his friends agreed. In fact, Cao Yang and one of his friends lived in the southern district too, while the other two boys lived in the northern district. Their homes werent far away from the food street, and it only took about half an hour to get there by car. Even if it was far away, they didnt care about it. Great, then lets go now! said Gu Ning, then she turned to look at Zhang Zikai. Why dont you join us? Of course, said Zhang Zikai. After that, they got back in their own cars. Cao Yang and his friends came in two cars and they left together. Other people were jealous of them because they could make friends with Gu Ning, who was an incredible driver, and they even went to enjoy night snacks together. Lu Jun was more jealous of them than anyone else right now. Lu Jun and Cao Yang grew up together and their parents were familiar with each other too. However, they had a bad rtionship and were alwayspeting against one another. Lu Jun wanted to do everything better than Cao Yang, but the reality was quite the opposite. Cao Yang was always more outstanding than him, so he never liked Cao Yang. Oh, theyre going to the food street in the southern district. Why dont we go there too, and we can eat aside, said someone. Forget it, didnt you hear what the girl said? We bet on Du Hao and they dislike us. It isnt our fault. Youre right, but dont you feel embarrassed? I do, so I wont follow them. Even though we didnt know what the punishment would be, we made the wrong choice. ... As a result, none of them followed. Chapter 1763 - Have Night Snacks Together

Chapter 1763: Have Night Snacks Together

Except for Zhang Zikai, they all drove a sports car, but Gu Ning drove at the front and the speed of her car was within the limited range. Therefore, even though Cao Yang and his friends were used to driving very fast, none of them overtook Gu Ning. The current speed was too low in their eyes, but they still followed behind Gu Ning although they knew the address of the food street. They didnt want to leave a bad impression on Gu Ning. Because Gu Ning limited the speed of her car within the range, it meant that she was willing to obey the traffic rules. Since Gu Ning was their idol, they must follow the rules too. It took them about 40 minutes to get back to the city, and they stopped their cars outside the food street and got out together. Seeing Gu Ning, Cao Yang and his friends were excited, not only because of her unbelievable achievements, but also because of her outstanding appearance. Their hearts pounded when they saw her. However, they only took Gu Ning as their friend, because she held a very high position in their hearts. She was their idol and goddess. They couldnt and shouldnt have a dirty mind before her. Moreover, they were already satisfied to be her friends. They were from rich families and they were good-looking too, but they still thought that Gu Ning was way out of their league. What do you want to have? Gu Ning asked Cao Yang and his friends. We arent picky. Goddess Gu, you can make the decision, said Cao Yang. He didnt care about what he ate, just whom he ate with. Since he said that, Gu Ning didnt bother to ask them again. She told Chu Peihan to make the decision, because she wasnt picky either. Lets go have seafood! Chu Peihan proposed. Only seafood was expensive among night snacks, and she knew that Gu Ning loved eating seafood. They loved it too. Sure, I know a delicious seafood restaurant. If you dont have any other preference, I can take you there, said Cao Yang. He looked excited as well, and it was obvious that he was a seafood lover. Were not familiar with here, so you can lead the way, said Gu Ning. After that, they followed Cao Yang, walking ahead while chatting with each other. Oh, Goddess Gu, what has the man named Mingzhe done that annoyed you? Cao Yang asked with curiosity. He was the boyfriend of a friend of my friend. He cheated on the girl, and had an argument with the girl on the street one night. I saw them by chance and beat him afterwards. Then he challenged me to have a car race, trying to take revenge said Gu Ning. She didnt bother to keep it secret, but didnt tell any details. What? Hes a terrible trash man! I dont think its enough to beat him. How did he dare to take revenge? Cao Yang showed disdain on his face; he really hated people like that. Not every rich heir was a snobbish yboy. Although Cao Yang and his friends loved hanging around, they were only interested in cars and drinks and they had never betrayed any girls before. Before long, they arrived at the seafood restaurant Cao Yang told them about. It was arge restaurant and was quite popr. It was almost full of people inside. There were about 30 tables and only 4 were vacant. It was still early, not even 10 pm yet, so it wasnt the rush hour for night snacks. If they cameter, there would be no vacant seats at all. Oh, hi, Lord Cao,e on in! When Gu Ning and the others walked over, the owner of the restaurant greeted Cao Yang with enthusiasm. It seemed that the owner was very familiar with Cao Yang, so Cao Yang must be a regr customer. Cao Yang was indeed a regr customer, because he loved eating seafood and he could have delicious seafood here. Hey, are there any private rooms left? asked Cao Yang. Sure, theres just one left, said the owner and guided Cao Yang and his friends inside. After seating themselves, Gu Ning told them to order whatever they liked. They didnt hesitate, and ordered their favorites. After all, Cao Yang and his friends left twenty thousand yuan to Chu Peihan. No matter how much they ate, it couldnt cost more than several thousand yuan, so they werent worried about the money at all. Besides, they disliked being indecisive. There are many orders tonight, so Im afraid you need to wait for a while longer, said the owner. They were totally fine with it, because it was very normal. When they were waiting, they began to chat again. From their casual chat, Gu Ning learned that Cao Yang and his friends were juniors in a university, and were about to graduate. They would have an internship in the fourth year. As for their family background, they didnt borate on that. Gu Ning only knew that the four of them were from a business family, and were going to inherit their family business in the future. Speaking of that, they looked upset, because all of them loved freedom and didnt want to be restricted. Knowing that, Gu Ning had no intention to educate them, but she still gave them advice. Youre still very young, so you love hanging around, but it costs money. Youre using your parents money right now, so you dont feel stressed at all. What will you do when your parents are old? Do you think you can still afford your free life without their support? Thepetition in business is very serious nowadays, and countlesspanies are established and go bankrupt every day. They go bankrupt not because they dont make money, but because they are reced. You must be clear about that. Hearing that, Cao Yang and his friends remained silent. What she said wasnt strange to them, because their parents always said the same thing to them, but they never took it seriously. However, when Gu Ning said that to them, they somehow felt it was quite reasonable. Gu Ning continued, Take myself as an example, Im only 19 and I should be enjoying my life as a student, but Im not. If I do nothing right now, Ill be poor forever. I wont be able to afford beautiful clothes or a good university. I had a car ident about a year ago, but my family couldnt afford the surgery. No one was willing to lend us money except my aunt. My aunt wasnt rich, but she gave me and my mother all her savings. She only had a few thousand yuan, which was barely enough. Luckily, I survived, and I made up my mind from that moment to work hard and make a fortune. I dont want my mother to have a tiring job again. I dont want myself to withdraw from the school. I dont want us tock money for seeing a doctor again. Cao Yang and his friends were shocked. They couldnt believe that Gu Ning used to live such a pathetic life. Now she lived a totally different life. If they didnt have money, they couldnt have fun around the world and couldnt even see a doctor if they were sick. Chapter 1764 - Have No Sense of Security

Chapter 1764: Have No Sense of Security

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning was so young, but she already learned the truth of life. They were going to graduate from university, but they knew nothing about it. They felt embarrassed. Im a little talkative tonight. Please dont mind it. If you disagree with me on what I just said, dont take it seriously, said Gu Ning. She was also afraid that they might think that she was judging them. She had indeed talked much about life, but didnt force them to listen to her. Different people had different ideas after all. Goddess Gu, I think youre right, and what you just said is also the truth. Were too naive and only want to enjoy our current life. We have never thought about our future, and Ive learned a lot from you, said Cao Yang. He didnt think what Gu Ning just said and did was wrong. On the contrary, he thought they were absolutely right, and he was clear-headed now. Right, we have never suffered any difficulties, so we dont know how hard life could be. We only think about what we have right now, said Cao Yangs friend. My father has a friend who is a billionaire, but he passed away in a car ident. His son ys games all day and knows nothing about running a business. As a result, hispany went bankrupt. His son is about 30 this year, but is still jobless. Luckily, he can make some money by ying games, or he might not be able to live, said another of Cao Yangs friends. Actually, although Cao Yangs friends loved hanging around, they already started to learn to take over their family businesses. As for the internship, they would work as interns in their own familypanies. He had also tried to persuade his friends to not hang around all day and to care more about the business, but they wouldnt listen to him. He had to stop afterwards, in case they were annoyed and might not be able to be friends any longer. They had mixed emotions after hearing what Gu Ning said. At this time, dishes were ced on the table and interrupted the embarrassing atmosphere. They also changed the topic and the atmosphere became lively. Do you want to drink? asked Cao Yang. Those who need to drive dont drink, and those who wont drive can enjoy yourself, said Gu Ning. Well, then we dont drink at all, said Cao Yang. He was going to driveter, so he couldnt drink. Even though his friends could drive him home, he thought it was boring if Gu Ning didnt drink, so all of them chose not to drink. After having night snacks, it was veryte and they went back to their own home. Before they separated, Cao Yang looked at Gu Ning. It seemed that he wanted to say something, but he closed his mouth. Gu Ning knew what he probably was going to say, but she said nothing since he didnt say anything. When they were in the parking lot, Cao Yang finally said, Um, Goddess Gu, can we exchange our phone numbers? Please dont get me wrong. I just really admire you and want to make friends with you. Cao Yang didnt want to be misunderstood, so he exined. Of course, said Gu Ning. Since he asked for it, Gu Ning wouldnt refuse, and she gave him her phone number. Cao Yang was very excited when he had Gu Nings phone number. When they were about to leave, Gu Ning asked Zhang Zikai whether she was afraid to go home alone. If she was afraid, they could send her home. It wasnt early, but there was still a lot of traffic on the road, so Zhang Zikai wasnt afraid and declined. Gu Ning drove Mu Ke to the hotel first, then brought Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi to Century City. Because Leng Shaoting went to the military base, his phone was turned off and he didnt call Gu Ning. In the afternoon, Gu Ning called Jing Yunyao. There was nothing special, and she simply had a casual chat with her on the phone. Gu Ning told her to feel free to call her if she needed anything. Jing Yunyao wasnt a kid, so Gu Ning wasnt worried about her staying alone in Mountain River Garden. Moreover, Jing Yunyao had stayed there for days and she was familiar with the ce now. She was living alone now, and felt at ease. ... After Tang Qingyang had the contract, he didnt make it public right away. Instead, he decided to do that tomorrow. If there was nothing important or urgent, the information had to be released a day in advance to have a meeting of directors so that all the necessary members would be present. Not every major shareholder came to thepany every day. Normally, except for directors, shareholders only came sometimes or when it was necessary. Tang Bingsens life was out of danger after he was given first aid right when he fainted that night, but he didnt wake up until this afternoon. After he woke up, he seemed sluggish and remained silent all the time. When other people asked him what had happened, he said nothing and only chased them outside and stayed alone. Ji Yijing learned the news that Tang Bingsen fainted at 9 am this morning, then she came to see him. She heard what had happenedst nightter, but Tang Bingsen refused to tell anyone what Tang Aining had done to him. Once Tang Aining showed up, something terrible must have happened, or Tang Bingsen wouldnt be like that now. The existence of Tang Aining made Ji Yijing feel frightened, because she was too unbelievable and made the Tang family a mess. She didnt know what Tang Aining would do in the future. Tang Bingsen was sicker now, and she had no sense of security at all. She honestly didnt know what to do next. Ji Yijing stayed with Tang Bingsen till the afternoon, then went back to visit Tang Yaxin. Tang Bingsen and Tang Yaxin didnt stay in the same hospital. Because Tang Bingsen was at home when he had the ident, he was sent to the nearest hospital. Both Tang Bingsen and Tang Yaxin stayed in a VIP ward, so there was exclusive care for them. There was no need for Ji Yijing to take care of them and she only needed to see them in turn. ordingly, Tang Bingsen didnt move into the same hospital as Tang Yaxin. Besides, they thought that Tang Bingsens condition wasnt serious, but unfortunately he was getting worse and worse. It wasnt convenient to move him right now. Tang Yaxins brain was damaged and she was in aa, so she couldnt be moved casually at all. As a result, neither of them could be moved and stayed in different hospitals. ... The next morning, Gu Ning got up early to run, but didnt see Baili Zongyang and his younger sister. After running in the morning, Yu Mixi went to prepare breakfast. After having breakfast, Gu Ning went to thepany to work, while Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi enjoyed themselves as usual. There were still two days away from their enrollment, so they decided to make full use of the time. As for the enrollment, they reached an agreement. In the morning of the first day, they would go to Mu Ke and Yu Mixis university, then go to Chu Peihans film academy in the afternoon. In the morning of the second day, they would go to Gu Nings university. Chapter 1765 - Shangguan Yang Acts Shamelessly

Chapter 1765: Shangguan Yang Acts Shamelessly

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Gu Ning went to enroll, Chu Peihan and others would go with her too. They wanted to seize the chance to visit the most famous university in their country, because they wouldnt be able to enter it on other days. After the new semester began, Gu Ning wouldnt live in the dormitory, which was a condition sheid down before she agreed to study in the Capital University. Gu Ning also said that she might ask for absence very often, but she promised to not let it affect her studies. The school agreed without hesitation. Gu Ning wasnt only a student, she was also a businesswoman, so it was understandable that she didnt have as much time as other ordinary students. The school also felt proud of Gu Ning, who was a talented, excellent student and sessful businesswoman. In addition, people went to university in order to be outstanding, while Gu Ning already became outstanding before going to university, so she simply went to finish her education. In fact, there were all kinds of skilled people in different industries in famous universities. Some college students started up apany in university. Some of them seeded, while some failed. There were more failures than sesses, because it wasnt easy to run a profitablepany. Those who could seed replied on their own abilities and their families support, because it actually required a lot of money to run a start-up. The students would manage thepany on their own to umte experience. They wouldnt hire someone else to do the work for them, because it would be meaningless. Some students also had a part-time job in differentrge enterprises. If they could win approval from their superiors, they could directly go to work in the enterprise after graduation. As for the students in film or theater academy, many started acting in university. Those who were pretty and had good acting skills and good luck could be actors with some fame in the entertainment industry before graduation. However, it wasnt easy to do. Only a few of them could gain fame, while most of them could only y unimportant roles or extras. Thepetition in the entertainment industry was quite fierce, so the entertainment industry was full of unspoken rules. If one had great abilities with good luck, he or she could rely on his or her own abilities. However, if one had no outstanding ability and powerful support, he or she had to yield to unspoken rules for fame. There were endless people who wanted to make full use of the unspoken rules, and those who had no powerful support could be shut out of the industry if they dared to refuse. Anyway, it was very difficult for everyone to win a position in any industry. No matter who was able to do that, they had to have great abilities. All in all, universities provided special treatment for special students. The so-called special students were students with a career. The condition was that the career must have the approval of the universities. Therefore, it wasnt easy to survive the early stages of a start-up. ... Gu Ning didnt go to thepany for something important. She didnt need to manage thepany by herself, but she still needed to learn and understand the conditions of herpany. After reading files for a while, Gu Ning called Gao Yi and asked him about the situation in City C. Gao Yi told her that everything was normal. Gu Ning then told him and Qiao Ya toe back to the capital for the time being. There was no need for them to stay in City C now, because Gu Ning wasnt worried that Huang Haihao would betray her. The Tang Organization was already taken over by her now, so she didnt need to pay any more attention to Huang Haihao and his people. Afterwards, Gu Ning called Shangguan Yang again and asked him whether he was home. She would visit himter and wanted to ask him for a solution to something. Shangguan Yang told her that he was ying Elephant chess with other old men in a park, and would go home if she came. Gu Ning said that she wanted to talk about something with him, and the first idea that appeared in Shangguan Yangs mind was that she must want to talk more about cutting bones and purifying marrow with him. However, Gu Nings tone wasnt serious, so he also thought that it might be something else. Shangguan Yang didnt stay at home reading and doing cultivation all day now. Instead, he spent most of his time wandering outside. There was a square near the siheyuan, and many people went to rx themselves, especially old men who were practicing swords and ying Elephant chess. Shangguan Yang felt bored a few days ago, so he left the house and wandered around to kill time. He was attracted to a group of old men who were ying Elephant chess and joined themter. Shangguan Yang wasnt bad at ying Elephant chess, and he had won many people, but he always lost to an old man, which made him feel quite annoyed. As a result, he came to challenge the old man every day. Because he had a call with Gu Ning, Shangguan Yang made a wrong chess move. He wanted to move the piece back and make a new move, but the old man who was ying Elephant chess with him was displeased. Shangguan, you cant do that. You already made the move. Why cant I? Gu, I cant defeat you anyway. Why cant you let me have an advantage? Shangguan Yang was a little shameless. You... Elder Gu didnt know what to say when he heard that. Shangguan Yang had never defeated him before and probably felt quite upset. Thinking of that, Elder Gu softened and stopped arguing with Shangguan Yang over it. Unfortunately, once Shangguan Yang took the advantage, he won this time, and jumped up with excitement. Oh, I won. I finally won once. Fine, even if you won, you won by acting shamelessly. Elder Gu was annoyed and regretted letting Shangguan Yang have an advantage. I dont care. I won anyway. Shangguan Yang didnt care about whether he had acted shamelessly at all. He felt satisfied as long as he won. Everyone was amused by Shangguan Yangs reaction, and Elder Gu wasnt really mad at him. Instead, he only felt resigned. After getting along with each other for days, they knew that Shangguan Yang wasnt bad. Although he had a strong desire to win, he didnt have any hatred towards other people. He was just like a kid. In addition, he wasnt bad at Elephant chess, but was very excellent at martial arts. Yesterday, a woman was beaten to the ground by a man in the park and the man wouldnt stop kicking her. The second Shangguan Yang saw the scene, he rushed and knocked the man down and the man couldnt get back to his feet anymore. Because of that, many old people admired Shangguan Yang. ... In the Tang Organizations office building. Yesterday afternoon, Tang Qingyang released the information that they would have a directors meeting at 9 am the next day and that he had something important to inform everyone of. Many people were curious, but they knew nothing about it because Tang Qingyang refused to tell them right now. Nevertheless, all the directors guessed that it might have something to do with Tang Bingsen. They always held different purposes. Because Tang Bingsen was still in the hospital, some ambitious directors already had the idea to do something. Right at this moment, Tang Qingyang called a directors meeting, which was the sign that thepany might have a new leader. Some major shareholders began to try to form a close rtionship with Tang Qingyang after Tang Bingsen got sick, because they believed that it was highly likely for him to be the new leader. Chapter 1766 - We Need a New Leader

Chapter 1766: We Need a New Leader

There were many other people who supported another director. Because he was outstanding as well, he had also drawn many supporters over to his side. However, he was still no match for Tang Qingyang. Tang Qingyang was a member of the Tang family and the second major shareholder. Even Tang Bingjiang supported him. Tang Qingyang was his nephew, so he definitely wouldnt support an outsider. As a result, Tang Qingyang already won when it came to shares. However, it didnt mean that he could be the chairman just by having the most shares. If he wasnt qualified for the position, he could easily be a puppet. Luckily, Tang Qingyang wasnt a man of no ability. Everyone guessed that Tang Qingyang called the directors meeting because of what had happened to Tang Bingsen, but nobody was sure about it, because they only knew that Tang Bingsens condition wasnt very serious. Therefore, they thought it also might be about work. After all, they were going to have a directors meeting for a new project soon. When every director was present, Tang Qingyang came, followed by his secretary and Ba Tianyang. Ba Tianyang had the document in his hands in case any idents happened. Ba Tianyang was very strong. Even though anyone dared to do anything, the document would be safe. Good morning, everyone. I think you must be guessing about the purpose of todays meeting, and you might have already found your answers, said Tang Qingyang. Once he said that, the directors were sure that it must be about Tang Bingsen. Just like a country cant survive without a king, apany cant survive without a leader. Although Ive been the acting executive these days, I dont have the power to make decisions on many things. Unfortunately, the chairman is sick in bed and isnt able to manage thepany, so we have decided to select a new leader, said Tang Qingyang. Hearing that, everyone began to discuss it. Oh, who does the chairman want to select to be the new leader? We of course need to vote to make the decision. ... None of them knew that Tang Bingsens shares were already under Tang Qingyangs name now, and they believed that it was only the primary stage of the selection. Tang Qingyang raised his hand, and Ba Tianyang gave the document to him. Tang Qingyang took it and said, There is no need to vote, because the chairman has already transferred all of his shares to me. Therefore, as of today, Im the new leader of the Tang Organization. Knowing that, every director was shocked, especially the one, who nned topete for the seat, and his supporters. What? Impossible. Tang Qingyang, tell us, did you force the chairman to sign the contract? The director who nned topete for the seat unkindly criticized him, as if Tang Qingyang had done something terrible. This director was the forth major shareholder. His name was Wu Jinfeng, and he was nearly 50 this year. His ambition was well known to every other member of the board of directors. Being questioned, Tang Qingyang wasnt mad at all, because it was the truth, but he would never admit it. Instead, Tang Qingyang calmly stared at Wu Jinfeng, and asked him, Director Wu, do you think I have the ability to force the chairman to sign the contract? Hearing that, everyone thought it was impossible, because they knew Tang Bingsen very well. However, it was also hard for them to believe that Tang Bingsen would transfer all his shares to Tang Qingyang of his own ord. Tang Qingyang was aware of that, so he continued, What the Tang family has suffered recently isnt a secret, and its sole hire, Tang Yaxin, now has a seriously damaged brain. She cant inherit the Tang Organization. Whats worse, the chairman is in a more serious condition now, and the doctor told us to be mentally-prepared for the worst result. I bet you must know that someone has taken revenge on the Tang family, which caused the tragedy today. ordingly, the chairman must give his seat another person, or the Tang Organization will suffer more. As a member of the Tang family, the chairmans biological nephew, and the second major shareholder of the Tang Organization, Im the best choice. Everyone nodded and agreed with Tang Qingyang on that. Right, someone has taken revenge on the Tang family, so its almost ruined now. If the Tang family is still managed by the chairman, nobody knows what will happen. I dont think there is anything wrong with the chairman transferring all his shares to Tang Qingyang. Just as he said, hes a member of the Tang family, the chairmans biological nephew, the second major shareholder of the Tang Organization. Hes indeed the best choice. We cant leave the Tang Organization to an outsider after all! Saying that, the director gave Wu Jinfeng a nce on purpose, implying something. Wu Jinfeng was angry, but didnt know what to say at this moment, because what Tang Qingyang said was right. Given the Tang familys current condition, it was their only option to let Tang Qingyang be the new leader of the Tang Organization. No matter how much Tang Bingsen hated Tang Qingyang, he was a member of the Tang family and he had abilities. If he could take over the Tang Organization, it could keep its name. If you still have any doubt, we can watch a video, said Tang Qingyang and his secretary yed the video at once. It was the video of Tang Bingsen signing the contract. In the video, no one could see whether Tang Bingsen was forced, because he only looked very sick. Actually, at that time, Tang Bingsen was too scared to show any emotions. Therefore, even though Wu Jinfeng was unwilling to ept the result, he could do nothing about it. It was already done, and he might lose his shares if he opposed it. Anyway, Tang Qingyang sessfully became the new chairman of the Tang Organization with 66% of the shares. Afterwards, they went to prepare for a news conference. Before it was held, the information was released, so all the staff in the Tang Organization learned that Tang Qingyang was their new chairman now. Although Tang Qingyang was the new chairman of the Tang Organization, it didnt mean he was safe. On the contrary, he was in a more dangerous situation. It wasnt certain that someone was going to frame him, but it was possible, so Ba Tianyangs work wasnt done yet, and he had to continue to stay by his side for the time being. ... Gu Ning told Shangguan Yang that she would arrive at the siheyuan around 12:30 pm, which was time for lunch, so Shangguan Yang went back home at 11 am. At this time, all the old men also went home for lunch, and wouldnt go outside in the afternoon because it would be too hot. They would just have a walk after dinner. Shangguan Yang did the same things these days. He also exchanged his phone numbers with several close old men, and they could call each other when they went outside for a walk. They lived nearby, and this area belonged to the city center, so since they could afford a house here, they had to be very rich too. Chapter 1767 - Disappear by Itself

Chapter 1767: Disappear by Itself

Not every rich man owned wealth in the billions or dozens of billions of yuan. People who had dozens or hundreds of millions of yuan were also very rich. Therefore, whenever they went outside, there were one or two people by their sides. They were old people after all, and might be in danger. Although Shangguan Yang was a cultivator at a very high level and no one was his match in the cultivation world and mortals world, Stone was by his side. Stone wasnt worried that Shangguan Yang might be in trouble, it was simply his job. As Shangguan Yangs assistant, he couldnt rely on Shangguan Yang to protect himself. During this time, Stone also learned a lot from Shangguan Yang and made great progress when it came to his kung fu skills. Stone felt grateful to him. However, he didnt take Shangguan Yang as his master, because Shangguan Yang was already Leng Shaotings master. Therefore, he wasnt qualified to be Shangguan Yangs disciple and be in the same position as Leng Shaoting. Actually, it was Stones own idea, but Shangguan Yang indeed wouldnt be willing to ept him as his disciple, because Stone was just a mortal, not a cultivator. Instead, Shangguan Yang could teach Stone kung fu skills, as long as he wanted to learn and could learn them well. If Stone wasnt able to use the skills he learned, it wasnt necessary for him to learn them. Shangguan Yang walked slowly from the park to the siheyuan. Within 10 minutes, he arrived home, because the park was only hundreds of meters away on the same street. Because Lao Zhang made a lot of food every time, Shangguan Yang didnt specially tell him to make more food when Gu Ning came to share a meal with them. It was enough for them to fill their stomachs. Even if the food wasnt enough, it didnt matter if he ate less. He had left the mountain for a long time, and his appetite had be smaller and smaller. He now didnt eat as much as before. He ate a lot for a short time right after leaving the mountain, because he hadnt had such delicious food for ages. As he began to eat more and more delicious food, he gradually became ustomed to it. Although, Shangguan Yang could still eat as much food as three people. He used to eat as much food as five people. ... At 11:30 am, Gu Ning arrived. Hi, Grandpa Shangguan, how are you recently? Gu Ning asked with concern. Not bad, I go out and y Elephant chess with those old men these days! said Shangguan Yang. Thats wonderful! You wont be bored like that, because I have my business to deal with and Ill be going to my university in a few days. Im afraid I wont have much time to visit you, said Gu Ning. Its fine. You can deal with your own business. Im not a kid anyway, and I can enjoy myself, said Shangguan Yang. He didnt feel bored at all now. Actually, he was quite busy now. He needed to read, do cultivation, y Elephant chess with those old men in the park, or fish every day. There was a pond in the park and people could fish. Oh, what do you want to talk about with me? Shangguan Yang asked all of a sudden. Um, isnt it true that ghosts cant touch concrete things? Do you know any ways to make ghosts be able to do that? asked Gu Ning. Its easy. I have a Taoist magic figure with me. As long as its attached to the ghost, the ghost will have 15 minutes to be an entity, so it can touch concrete things. After 15 minutes, the ghost will return to its original being and it wont be able to touch concrete things anymore, Shangguan Yang said, then asked, Why do you ask for that? Did you encounter anything? Knowing that Shangguan Yang had a way to solve the problem, Gu Nings eyes lit up with excitement. Facing his question, Gu Ning chose to be honest and said, The thing is that I hung out with my friends the other day and we encountered a male ghost. I put it away into my space. Its not allowed to stay in the mortal world, and it will affect human beings if it isnt eliminated, so I want to solve this problem. Although I can directly destroy its soul and make it unable to be reincarnated, Im afraid itll bring me bad luck. Therefore, I think I can probably help it to give up its obsession and let it disappear on its own. If its sessfully reincarnated, itll bring me good luck. However, if it refuses to give up its obsession, Ill ruin its soul. The obsession of that male ghost is a token of his wifes love. Its kept in another persons grave, so the male ghost has guarded there for a long time. Only when it gets that piece of jade, will its obsession be eliminated. Great, youve made a smart decision. It isnt important whether it can bring you good luck if you make the male ghost disappear by itself, but it can bring you bad luck. If it happens once or twice, it wont matter, but itll have a great impact if it happens many times, said Shangguan Yang. Then he raised his hand and a Taoist magic figure showed up in the air. He handed it to Gu Ning. Take this and help the male ghost get the token so that it can give up its obsession and leave our world on its own. Thanks, Grandpa Shangguan, Gu Ning said and took the Taoist magic figure and put it into her telepathic eye space. When it was almost 12 pm, Lao Zhang prepared the dishes well. Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang began to enjoy lunch together. Afterwards, Gu Ning stayed with Shangguan Yang for a while, before going back to herpany. She needed to wait to deal with the male ghost in the haunted house tillter at night, because there would be nobody at that time. However, the flood dragon wasnt by her side now, and Gu Ning needed to figure out a way to get into the grave under the haunted house. If it was deep beneath the ground, it would be impossible for her to dig inside. ordingly, Gu Ning let the monster fox out. Because she was in the car, she directly put the monster fox on the rear seats. Once the monster fox was out, it found the car was moving, but it didnt know what it was, so it was scared and asked, What is this? A car, said Gu Ning. What is a car? the monster fox asked. Do you know carriage? asked Gu Ning. Yeah, said the monster fox. This is a car. Just like a horse-drawn carriage, it has wheels and moves on them. However, horse-drawn carriages are pulled by horses, but cars are driven by burning oil. I dont know how to exin it further to you, so whether you know it or not, it doesnt matter. There is no need for you to continue to ask about it, Gu Ning said. She didnt know the principle either, and didnt bother to borate on that, because the monster fox might not be able to understand it and it would be a total waste of time. When Gu Ningpared the carriage with the car, the monster fox knew what it meant. Since Gu Ning told it not to ask further about it, it stopped. Can you dig the soil? Deep down into the ground? Gu Ning asked. Of course, its easy! the monster fox said. It was displeased when Gu Ning doubted its ability. How long will it take to dig into the ground 20 meters deep? Gu Ning asked. About half an hour, said the monster fox. It was quite fast, but the flood dragon could finish that within minutes. Unfortunately, the flood dragon followed Leng Shaoting to the military base, so Gu Ning could only rely on the monster fox. Chapter 1768 - What Has Our Boss Been Through?

Chapter 1768: What Has Our Boss Been Through?

Great, go dig soil with me tonight, said Gu Ning. Before the monster fox could say anything else, she caught it and put it back into her telepathic eye space. Gu Ning then went to thepany and continued to deal with the files. Leng Shaotings training, however, didnt go well. They went to the wild training base at 6 am. It was a dangerous virgin forest with many beasts. Originally they were going to act in groups. Every 3 people were in one group, and there were 12 people in all, so they were separated into 4 groups. However, when they were about to separate, they ran into a lion. They hade here many times, knowing that there were beasts, and they had also seen them, including lions. Nevertheless, the lion they encountered this time was totally different. It was a red lion with fiery red fur, and it was much bigger than all the other lions they had seen before. When it red at them, they were scared and trembled in fear. At this moment, Leng Shaoting and other people stood opposite the red lion. They were no more than 5 meters apart, and the red lion focused on Leng Shaoting the entire time. Boss, does this lion have wisdom? Xu Jinchen asked Leng Shaoting. He wasnt just saying that; he really believed it. Ever since he had met the man of the Evil Practicest time, he began to believe in monsters and ghosts. Therefore, once he saw this unusual red lion, he felt that it might have wisdom. It was not only Xu Jinchen; Chen Meng and Ai Weishun also held the same idea. Because they had been with Xu Jinchenst time, they knew that monsters and ghosts really existed. The three of them kept it a secret from their teammates. No matter how they liked to talk about strange things in their daily life, they clearly knew what they shouldnt discuss. Besides, it was too unbelievable and no one would believe it before seeing it in real life. If they hadnt witnessed it with their own eyes, they wouldnt believe it either. What? Since when have you begun to believe in that? Si Ming snorted. There are all kinds of strange things in this world. Just because you havent encountered it doesnt mean that it doesnt exist. We can never be too careful, said Chen Meng. He couldnt directly tell them that monsters and ghosts really existed, but he still needed to remind them to be careful in case they didnt take it seriously. Only Leng Shaoting had the real feeling that the red lion indeed had wisdom, and he was its target because it smelt his air of a cultivator. However, although the red lion stood opposite them, it did nothing right now, because it was afraid of Leng Shaoting. It was at a low level, so it hesitated to attack Leng Shaoting. Since the red lion had wisdom, it was able to think like normal human beings. Boss, what do you think? Xin Bei asked Leng Shaoting. He didnt believe a lion could have wisdom, but this red lion indeed looked different from other lions. I agree with Chen Meng, There are all kinds of strange things in this world. It doesnt mean they dont exist although you havent met them yet, said Leng Shaoting. He couldnt directly tell them that monsters and ghosts really existed either. You can stay here, and Ill go to see what it can do. Leng Shaoting raised his foot and walked towards the red lion. Shaoting! The others were shocked by his behavior and wanted to stop him, because it was obvious that the red lion was quite dangerous. This is an order, Leng Shaoting said in a serious tone. Hearing that, the others closed their mouths. They were soldiers, so they had to obey orders. Xu Jinchen, Chen Meng, and Ai Weishun had witnessed Leng Shaotings fighting skills as a cultivator, but their other teammates hadnt, so they were less worried. They had failed to catch the man of the Evil Practicest time, but Leng Shaoting had seeded. Therefore, they believed that Leng Shaoting might be able to deal with this red lion too. The others knew nothing about the man of the Evil Practice, so they were more worried. However, even though they were worried, they could only watch behind and be prepared to help Leng Shaoting once he was in danger. Leng Shaoting walked steadily ahead, and the red lion subconsciously moved backwards because it felt stressed. However, it was reluctant to leave right now and believed that it might not lose. After thinking for a while, the red lion rushed towards Leng Shaoting. No matter what, it decided to have a try. It could run away if it couldnt win after all. Leng Shaoting was well-prepared and immediately fought back the second the red lion rushed to him. The red lion already had wisdom, so it was naturally stronger than other beasts. It was even as strong as the man of the Evil Practice Leng Shaoting had encountered the other day. Luckily, Leng Shaoting was different now, so it wasnt difficult for him to deal with this red lion. It wasnt easy, but it still only took minutes for him to defeat it. Because both of them were in cultivation, the fight was much fiercer than that between mortals. All the trees werepletely destroyed once they touched them, which amazed everyone. Jesus, it seems our bosss fighting skills have been improved a lot. Its definitely true. Given his reactions and strength, hes more agile and stronger than before. He also has greater destructive power. What has our boss been through these days? Hes probably received a certain kind of devilish training we dont know about. ... Some discussed it in a low voice, and all of them admired Leng Shaoting. If I have a fightingpetition against our boss right now, Ill certainly lose, said Ai Weishun. They had never won a fight against Leng Shaoting, but they never totally failed before either. However, it would be different now. They all admired Leng Shaotings talent for kung fu, so they were willing to let him be their leader although many of them were older than him. Me too! Everyone agreed. As time went by, the red lion found it harder and harder to fight against Leng Shaoting. It realized that it was no match for him and wanted to escape. However, Leng Shaoting wouldnt allow it to run away, because it might attack them againter. They needed to train, and they would get tired. If the red lion attacked them when they were weak, they would be killed. Therefore, the red lion couldnt survive. Leng Shaoting stopped it at once. Without hesitation, Leng Shaoting ordered his teammates to shoot it in case it ran away. They came here with silenced guns in order to avoid disturbing other beasts which might attack them in groups. Chapter 1769 - Monsters And Ghosts Are Real

Chapter 1769: Monsters And Ghosts Are Real

They came here not only to train their physical strength, how to survive in the mountains, how to walk from the starting point to the end, but to defeat the beasts whenever they ran into them. However, it didnt mean that they needed to deliberately attract the attention from wild beasts. Wild animals moved separately, so normally they appeared in twos or threes. Nevertheless, if there were loud noises, wild animals might gather together from different directions, and Leng Shaoting along with his teammates would be in danger. Although they were special forces soldiers and had much greater abilities than ordinary soldiers, they werent invincible. If they faced a group of dozens of ferocious beasts, it was still difficult for them to survive. They must kill those beasts or seriously injure them, or they would be in a very dangerous situation. It was much more difficult to injure those beasts to the point where they were unable to fight back than directly kill them. It only needed a sudden heavy force to kill those beasts, and there was no need to think about it too much. On the contrary, if they aimed to hurt them to the point where they couldnt fight back, they had to consider the severity of the attack. In that case, their abilities would be limited, which would be much more dangerous. As Leng Shaotings teammates fired, the red lion was shot several times and lost great physical strength in an instant. With the help of Leng Shaotings heavy attack, it soon fell on the ground. They ran over at once to see whether Leng Shaoting was fine. The battle just now was too fierce. Although they didnt see Leng Shaoting injured, they were still a little worried. After seeing that Leng Shaoting was fine, everyone was relieved. Si Ming then asked, Boss, this red lion is so powerful. Could it really have wisdom? Although he still didnt believe in ghosts and monsters, this red lion was so unusual that he had to think carefully about it. Now, I need to tell you something serious, and no one is allowed to leak it. If anyone dares to do that, it vites the military regtions of the Red me and he can be imprisoned for life, or shot to death, Leng Shaoting said in a serious tone all of a sudden. He felt that it was time to let them know something. Although they were all mortals, they were all his most trustworthy brothers. Even though Leng Shaoting trusted them most, a warning was necessary. Sure! Everyone answered with a serious face too. The others didnt know what Leng Shaoting was going to say, but Xu Jingchen and the other two had guessed it. If they didnt guess wrong, it must have something to do with monsters and ghosts. In this world, there are real ghosts and monsters. Although they wont casually attack people, you can never be too careful, Leng Shaoting said. What? Ghosts and monsters are real? Its too unbelievable! ... Hearing that, everyone was shocked and couldnt believe his ears. Weishun, Meng, and Jingchen are all aware of it, because theyve encountered them and fought against them with me. I asked them to keep it secret, so they didnt tell the rest of you, Leng Shaoting added. Knowing that, other teammates immediately turned to look at Ai Weishun, Chen Meng, and Xu Jinchen. It was shocking that the three of them had run into real ghosts and monsters. Ai Weishun, Chen Meng, and Xu Jinchen remained calm, but it was obvious that Leng Shaoting told the truth. In fact, although they were shocked by what Leng Shaoting just said, they didnt doubt it. It was simply too unbelievable for them, so it was hard for them to ept it all of a sudden. Yes, I was almost killed by the evil thing at that time! Boss saved my life, Xu Jingchen said. Actually, he wasnt afraid when he was held hostage, but he was scared when he learned that the man was an evil cultivator. You have 10 minutes to digest this news, then well start training. We need to leave this ce first, because the blood of this red lion will soon attract other beasts, Leng Shaoting said, and went straight forward. Others immediately followed him up. At the same time, they tried to digest the shocking news. Luckily, within a few minutes, they epted it. Although they hadnt fully digested it yet, they were able to control their feelings and keep it secret. It wouldnt affect them when they did other things. Just 5 minutes after they left, some beasts came over smelling the blood one after another, and there were a lot of them. Once they came, they were all vying to eat the red lions meat and drink its blood. It was the absolute truth that the weak were the prey of the strong. ... At 4:30 in the afternoon, Gu Ning called Jing Yunyao and asked what she was doing. Jing Yunyao didnt go anywhere today and stayed at home all day. She did some cleaning when she was bored, and took care of the flowers and nts in the front yard and backyard. Jing Yunyao liked to grow flowers, so she bought a lot of flowers and flower seeds a few days ago to decorate Leng Shaotings current vi, which looked deserted before. Gu Ning thought Jing Yunyao was bored alone and she had nothing to do in the afternoon, so she said she was going to have dinner with her. If Jing Yunyao didnt mind, she would go to see her along with Chu Peihan and her other friends. Jing Yunyao didnt mind it at all. She enjoyed it when there were many people having fun together. After having the call with Gu Ning, Jing Yunyao excitedly left the house and went grocery shopping. There was food at home, but Jing Yunyao felt it wasnt enough, so she went to buy more. Gu Ning called Chu Peihan afterwards and invited them to dine togetherter. Chu Peihan and her other friends didnt hang out today. Mu Ke went to meet them at Century City this morning, then they cooked on their own and shared lunch together before ying games. Once Gu Ning invited them to dine together, they moved. Century City wasnt far from the Shengning Organization, and there was a bus stop at its gate, so they could directly take a bus to get to the Shengning Organization in a few minutes, so Gu Ning didnt bother to pick them up. They wouldnt bother Gu Ning to pick them up either. Right after Chu Peihan and her friends left the house, they ran into Gao Yi and Qiao Ya who just came back. They greeted each other politely. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya gave Gu Ning a call when they got off the ne, and Gu Ning told them to have a rest at home. She would contact them when she needed them, so they went straight home instead of seeing Gu Ning at herpany. Where are you going? Do you need a ride? asked Gao Yi. Although Gu Ning told them to have a rest, they didnt feel tired at all. They paid special attention to Huang Haihao at City C during this time, but it didnt take them much strength. On the contrary, they were free most of the time. Gao Yi didnt see Chu Peihan and her friends going out in cars, so he asked them that question. Chapter 1770 - Beg Him to Stop

Chapter 1770: Beg Him to Stop

Thanks, but we just need to go see our boss in herpany, and we can just take a bus. Its only three stops away, said Chu Peihan. She didnt want to bother Gao Yi, because there wasnt a long distance. Sure. Since she said that, Gao Yi didnt insist. When Chu Peihan and her friends arrived outside the Shengning Organization, she called Gu Ning, who then went downstairs. It wasnt early now, so they should go to see Jing Yunyao right away. In a few minutes, Gu Ning showed up and they went to Mountain River Garden together. Boss, where are we going to dine? What will we have? asked Chu Peihan. Were going to Leng Shaotings ce. His mother is alone at home, so we can dine with her, said Gu Ning. Is she in the siheyuan or a house? asked Chu Peihan again. They had asked about Leng Shaotings economic condition before, so they were aware that he had a siheyuan and many houses. Shes in a house now. Leng Shaotings master is in the siheyuan, said Gu Ning. Great! Hearing that, they understood. Boss, I think your boyfriend cant just be a soldier, right? A soldier couldnt be so rich! Mu Ke said. He already had the answer, but he still wanted to hear it from Gu Nings mouth. Yeah, he has many businesses under his name. Hes even richer than I am, said Gu Ning, but she didnt borate on that. Jesus, hes amazing! Chu Peihan eximed. Of course he is. Hes Ningnings boyfriend after all, said Yu Mixi. Right, our boss is such an outstanding girl, and only a quality man deserves her. The man must be rich and strong so that he can win our bosss heart, said Chu Peihan in a meaningful tone. The others immediately understood the meaning of strong, and felt a little embarrassed. It was the truth that Leng Shaoting had a great manhood. It was thick and long. Most importantly, he had unbelievable stamina, and Gu Ning had to beg him to stop sometimes. Although it was a little embarrassing, Gu Ning couldnt deny that she really liked it. Yu Mixi and Mu Ke were girlfriend and boyfriend now, but they controlled themselves very well. They only kissed and hugged each other at most, because their rtionship wasnt stable right now. They just became adults and didnt dare to have sex yet. Gu Ning already had sex with Leng Shaoting at 18, but she was as mentally mature as a 28-year-old woman, so she didnt think it was a bad thing to have sex life. In addition, Gu Ning didnt sleep with any other men, and she chose Leng Shaoting because she had confidence in their future. Everyone knew what Chu Peihan was talking about, but none of them pointed it out, or it would be more embarrassing. Therefore, Gu Ning changed the topic at once. Tomorrow is thest day of the vacation. Do you n to have fun anywhere or just stay at home? Chu Peihan rolled her eyes when Gu Ning deliberately changed the topic, but she didnt continue to talk about it either. Will you join us if we hang out tomorrow? asked Yu Mixi. She felt it wasnt fun without Gu Ning. If there are no idents, I can hang out with you, but if there is anything that needs me to deal with, I may have to leave you to do my business, Gu Ning said. Because she herself wasnt sure what she would need to do tomorrow, she needed to tell them in advance. Its fine. If youre busy tomorrow, you can focus on your business, said Yu Mixi. Ok, let me see where we can go to have fun tomorrow! Chu Peihan said and took out her phone to read tourist guides on the Inte. She was always active in having fun around, but she also felt a little bored without Gu Ning. Oh, why dont we go to Qianling Mountain? Chu Peihan said with excitement, Its one of the highest peaks in the suburbs of the capital. If we ascend to the top of it, we can overlook the panoramic view of the whole city! We can also take a cable car to visit the caves. Hearing Qianling Mountain, Gu Ning thought of the cultivation world, which was hidden in it and was separated by a magic formation from the outside world. Anyway, she wasnt a cultivator, so she wasnt afraid of running into cultivators at Qianling Mountain. I think its a good idea. Boss, what do you think? asked Mu Ke. He was quite interested in Qianling Mountain too. Why not! Gu Ning said. Therefore, they decided to go to Qianling Mountain tomorrow. When they arrived at Mountain River Garden, it was almost 6 pm, and Jing Yunyao had just prepared dinner for them. Because they knew Leng Shaoting was a top quality man, they werent shocked by his luxurious house. Everyone politely greeted Jing Yunyao once they saw each other. Jing Yunyao looked very happy as well, because she wasnt alone at home anymore. During this time, she had dreamed about her life before she lost her memories many times, but couldnt remember anything. After having dinner, Gu Ning stood up to do the dishes of her own ord because Leng Shaoting was absent. Although Jing Yunyao tried to stop Gu Ning, Gu Ning told Chu Peihan and her other friends to take Jing Yunyao to the living room. As a result, Gu Ning still did the dishes. They kept chatting with Jing Yunyao till they left at 10 pm. Gu Ning still drove Mu Ke back to the hotel first, then went home with Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi. When they were home, Gu Ning told them to sleep earlier and she left the house again. Even though Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi were curious about what Gu Ning was going to do sote at night, they didnt ask her. Since she went outte, it must be something important or urgent. Gu Ning went straight to the haunted house. It was nearly 12 am when she reached it and there was no one around her in the darkness. It wasnt open now, so all the lights were turned off and the haunted house looked quite scary. Gu Ning stopped her car a short distance away from it, but didnt get out of the car at once. Instead, she let the male ghost out and let it sit in the rear seats. The second the male ghost came out, it checked its surroundings because it found itself in a different ce once more. After that, it asked Gu Ning with anticipation, Have you figured out a way? Yeah, but you can only touch the token for 15 minutes, so I hope youll be able to give up your obsession and disappear on your own within that time, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, the male ghost was thrilled. My only obsession is the token. As long as I can get it, there will be nothing that can keep me in this world. How deep is the grave under the haunted house? asked Gu Ning. Not very deep. About 5 meters, said the male ghost. If so, it would be easier. Chapter 1771 - Go Get Your Thing!

Chapter 1771: Go Get Your Thing!

A ghost could pass through objects, but she couldnt, so a tunnel must be dug. After that, Gu Ning put the male ghost into the telepathic eye space again, because the monster fox will be releasedter. She needed to prevent them from encountering each other and causing trouble. Although she could easily stop them from having conflict, it was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. Once the male ghost was put back into her telepathic eye space, Gu Ning took out a hat and a mask from it and put them on. She couldnt leave any traces when she came here to dig a hole. If she left traces, she would definitely be discovered. People might watch the surveince videos to find her, so she had to cover her face to protect herself. Gu Ning went to the backyard of the haunted house. It was awn of about 10 square meters, and wasnt big. There were a few big trees with lush foliage and rows of red-leaf heathers which were about 1 meter tall. They could block a lot of outside vision. The moment Gu Ning reached the backyard, she first observed the surroundings for a while. When she was sure there was no one else, she used her Jade Eyes to see the location of the grave under the ground. Because it wasnt very deep down, she soon found it. The grave was about 10 square meters in size. In addition to the coffin in the center, there were 3 wooden boxes around. One of the boxes was filled with clothes, one was full of gold and silver jewelry, while the other had some porcin calligraphy and paintings inside. It was obvious that the person who was buried here wasnt ordinary. As for how to dig in, it was unrealistic to dig from the haunted house, because the ground was concrete. It was difficult to break the cement ground. Besides, once it was damaged, it would soon be discovered. Luckily, behind the haunted house was thewn, so it was easier to dig into the ground. As long as they filled the hole wellter, the chance of being discovered would be very small. However, in that case, they couldnt dig straight, but diagonally, so the distance was extended by 1 or 2 meters. Nevertheless, they didnt have a better choice in order to make sure that they would be safe. Before they began to dig, Gu Ning covered the surveince cameras, or they would cause her big trouble. It was very easy for Gu Ning to find those surveince cameras by a nce with the help of her Jade Eyes, and she covered them with a piece of ck cloth. Without dy, Gu Ning let the monster fox out and told it where to dig and how deep it should dig down. Before letting the Monster fox dig the soil, Gu Ning first took out a piece ofpletewn. The monster fox dug very fast. Although it dug with its legs, it used some magic, so it became easy and fast. Gu Ning worked behind the monster fox and put the earth it had dug out into the telepathic eye space. She nned to put it backter so that no one would notice what they had done here. As the monster fox dug out a tunnel which could amodate a person, Gu Ning followed in, then took out a wooden nk from the telepathic eye space. She put the piece ofpletewn on it, then covered the entrance of the hole with it. Therefore, no one could see any difference if there would be any people passing by. About 7 minutester, the monster fox sessfully dug the tunnel into the grave. Gu Ning then put it back to the telepathic eye space and quickly walked inside. After entering the tomb, she directly put the box of gold and silver jewelry and porcin calligraphy and paintings into the telepathic eye space, then released the male ghost. Although they were in another persons tomb, it was also a ce where the male ghost had been living for years. ordingly, the male ghost didnt feel much surprise when it suddenly appeared in the tomb from the outside, but it was eager to get its thing back. Its in the coffin, on that persons body, said the male ghost. Because it was thinking about its own thing all the time, it didnt notice that there were two boxes missing in the tomb. Actually, even if it found it out, it wouldnt mind. It couldnt stop Gu Ning from doing what she wanted to do after all. Gu Ning walked to the coffin and saw through it with her Jade Eyes at the same time. Nothing was wrong, so she took out a shovel and opened it. Once the coffin was opened, the most noticeable thing was the violet jade pendant on the waist of the skeleton. Thats it! The purple jade pendant. Its the token my wife gave me. The male ghost cried excitedly when it saw the jade pendant. Unfortunately, he knew he couldnt get it at all now, or he would immediately reach out for it. In fact, if he was able to touch it, he would have taken it back hundreds of years ago and wouldnt wait till now. Because ghosts could pass through concrete things, the male ghosty in the coffin every day. In order to see the jade pendant, it could even tolerate sleeping with the body of its enemy. Gu Ning didnt go to get the jade pendant right away, but took out the Taoist magic figure Shangguan Yang gave her, and said: Just stick this on your body, and your body will have a shape, then you can get the jade pendant. I should remind you again, You only have 15 minutes. Sure! The male ghost couldnt wait, but didnt urge Gu Ning in case she was annoyed and refused to help it. After that, Gu Ning pasted the Taoist magic figure to the male ghosts shoulder. The taoist magic figure contained magical power, which was used against monsters and ghosts, so it naturally could touch the male ghost. In a few seconds, the male ghost had a clear shape. Alright, go get your thing now, said Gu Ning. Without hesitation, the male ghost rushed to get the jade pendant in a hurry. It cried with excitement, I finally got it. I finally got it back! The next second, it gradually gave up its obsession and its body became transparent. Thank you. The male ghost thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. Gu Ning smiled, but said nothing. She watched the male ghost disappearing along with the jade pendant. She was originally worried that the male ghost might not be able to give up its obsession and disappear within only 15 minutes, but it was done within a few minutes, which was beyond Gu Nings expectation. Anyway, she was happy to see it. Since she sessfully solved the problem of the male ghost, she should leave here now. There were many other valuable things ced in the coffin with the body, but Gu Ning didnt take them. She thought the two boxes were enough. It wasnt right to take all the valuable objects out after all. Gu Ning thought that she could take some antiques to Xiangyun Antique-store tomorrow when she and her friends went to Qianling Mountain and walked by the antique street. Gu Ning made that decision. As she left the tomb, Gu Ning used a box inside to block the intersection between the passage and the tomb. Only when it was blocked would the soil not enter the tomb and fill the passage instead. If the soil entered the tomb, it wouldnt be enough to fill the passage. Along Gu Nings way out, she took soil out from the telepathic eye space to fill the passage. After she came out, the passage was already filled with soil, then she ced the piece ofpletewn back. Chapter 1772 - More Valuable Objects?

Chapter 1772: More Valuable Objects?

Although it still looked a little different, nobody would notice it without paying special attention to it. Even if it was exposed, the passage was already filled with soil, so people might just think that thewn had been deliberately destroyed. Before leaving, Gu Ning removed the ck cloth from the surveince cameras, or the staff here might feel strange if the videos recorded nothing. She didnt cause much trouble tonight, so it wasnt a big deal, and the staff wouldnt watch all the surveince videos for no reason. When Gu Ning was back in Century City, it was already 1:30 am, so she cleaned herself up and went to bed at once. The next morning, Gu Ning didnt go for a run, but packed up the antiques and went to Xiangyun Antique-store. She directly emptied a wooden box, then selected most of the items with average prices and 5 items of medium value. There were about 20rge and small objects in all. Afterwards, she packed them in one box. An ancient wooden box was quite big, and was about 26 inches in size, so it could amodate a lot of things. However, all the things Gu Ning loaded were wrapped in foam bags, which would reduce the space for cing things, because it was necessary to prevent collision damage. Because they needed to go to the antique street today, Gu Ning and her friends went out early in the morning, and they had breakfast in the hotel while picking up Mu Ke. Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi were very curious when they saw Gu Ninging out holding a wooden box. Chu Peihan asked, Boss, what is this! Antiques, well go through the antique street along our way to Qianling Mountain, so I decided to take some objects to the shop along the way, Gu Ning said. Wow, I havent visited your antique store yet. This is a great chance! Chu Peihan was excited. Because the box was filled with antiques, even though Chu Peihan wanted to help Gu Ning, she was afraid that she would damage them. Since they were antiques, they must be very valuable. Gu Ning drove the Hummer she bought in City Ge, and ced the box in the trunk before they set off. They arrived at Shengshi Hotelter and met Mu Ke, then they had breakfast. Before they left the hotel, Gu Ning called Chen Darong and asked him whether he was in the store. She would go to see him with some objectster. The business of Xiangyun Antique-store had expanded, so Chen Darong, as the top manager of it, naturally didnt have much spare time to stay in the store. However, as long as he had enough time, Chen Darong would visit the store. Once he heard that Gu Ning woulde with some valuable antiques, Chen Darong went there earlier than usual. He ached to see them. It was very early now and it was only 8:30 am, but it was still the rush hour. Therefore, Gu Ning and her friends still spent a lot of time on the road and arrived at the antique street at 9:20 am. At this time, the shops on the antique street hadnt been fully opened, and only two-thirds were open. Because there werent usually many people on the antique street in the morning and most visitors came after lunch, the shops along the street always openedte. Many of them only opened after 10 am. Even the street vendors just showed up in a small number. The second Gu Ning arrived at the antique street, she used her Jade Eyes to scan all the objects ced on the stands at the sides to see whether she could find any valuable ones. She hadnt visited the antique street for a long time, so she saw many new objects. Since there were many new objects, it was more likely for her to find valuable ones. Within a short while, Gu Ning indeed saw an object with magical power. Although it wasnt highly valuable, it was worth some money. She could make money by buying it, so there was no reason for her to give it up. Nevertheless, Gu Ning didnt go to buy it by herself. Instead, she told Mu Ke to do it for her. Because she was a regr visitor here and many people were familiar with her face, she was afraid that the owner of the stand might recognize her if she went to ask for the price of that object. If so, the owner would realize that the object was valuable and keep it as his own. Mu Ke went to buy the object at once, and he only spent three thousand yuan on it. The owner of the stand thought he was a rich idiot because he didnt bother to bargain at all, but actually, the object was worth over seventy thousand yuan. After buying it, they walked ahead together. Oh, isnt this Boss Gu? Been a while! Look at this big box. Do you have more valuable objects? When they walked by an antique store, its owner saw Gu Ning and recognized her. Yes, Gu Ning answered. The owner was very envious of Gu Ning, because Xiangyun Antique-store had the most valuable authentic antiques along this antique street. It was the most popr shop too. Before Gu Ning took over Xiangyun Antique-store, it was already the most famous brand on this antique street and it gained much greater fame after Gu Ning took over. It became even more popr with more valuable authentic antiques. Nobody knew how it managed to get so many valuable authentic antiques. Even though it wasnt a secret that most of the valuable authentic antiques were from illegal sources, no one dared to report it to the government. It was an open secret in this industry, and most antique sellers got their goods from illegal sources, so no one was willing to reveal it. In addition, Xiangyun Antique-store had the support of several important figures too. It was too powerful topete against. Along the way, many owners of different antique stores politely greeted Gu Ning. Even though many of them were jealous of Xiangyun Antique-store, they knew they shouldnt mess with Gu Ning. Anyway, they had to maintain politeness to her on the surface at least. Gu Ning also kindly greeted them. As long as they could get along with each other, she wouldnt bother to have more enemies. She would only fight back against those who aimed to cause her trouble. Because Chen Darong knew Gu Ning woulde with many valuable objects, he stood at the door at an earlier time, waiting for her with anticipation. Seeing Gu Ning walking over in the distance, he ran out to wee her. Nice to see you, boss! Chen Darong wanted to help Gu Ning carry the box too, but he was afraid to damage it as well. Mu Ke, give it to Uncle Chen, said Gu Ning, then Mu Ke gave Chen Darong the object he just bought. At the same time, Gu Ning said, Uncle Chen, this is what I just found by the street. Its not very valuable, but is real. Chapter 1773 - A Whole Set?

Chapter 1773: A Whole Set?

Chen Darong showed happiness on his face, but he was already used to it when Gu Ning was able to find valuable real antiques from the streets. He took it and joked, I bet the stand owner doesnt know you, or he wouldnt have sold this object to you. I had the same worry, so I told my friend to buy it for me. Gu Ning smiled. After that, she went into the store with her friends, and the three staffers also greeted her with respect. At this moment, there was no customer in it, because not many visitors came here. Chu Peihan and the others looked aroundter. Gu Ning and Chen Darong, on the other hand, went to the inside room. She put the box down and opened it. Chen Darong was thrilled the second he saw the objects in the box. He looked like a boy who just got his favorite candy. As they appreciated those objects, Chen Darong reported thetest information of Xiangyun Antique-store to Gu Ning. By the way, I just met the curator of the Pce Museum. In a month or two, there will be a huge auction. Ill attend it, and you can go with me! I dont know how many familiar faces youll see there, but its a good thing to go to such an event and meet more people, Gu Ning said. Sure. Chen Darong agreed with excitement. In the past years, only the previous owner of Xiangyun Antique-store could go to an auction, because it was a small business and only its boss was invited. However, it was different now. Gu Ning became its new boss, and it grew much bigger. In addition to Gu Ning, Chen Darong was also a very important manager of Xiangyun Antique-store, so he had the qualification to attend auctions too. Xiangyun Antique-store only had two branches now, but it had gained much greater fame than before. Moreover, it also owned apany named Xiangyun Arts & Crafts now, which was involved in production and wholesale. This production factory had been established for a long time, but it was very small before and mainly supplied goods to Xiangyun Antique-store. However, after Gu Ning took it over, it expanded and became arge-scalepany. Now thepany had 200 employees, and it was still developing along with the sales. Chen Darong also focused on thepanys development, because it needed more standardized management, while the business of the two branches was much simpler. The current store manager of Xiangyun Antique-store had worked for Chen Darong for a long time. He had a very professional understanding of antiques too, so he was almost in charge of it alone. Boss, what do you n to sell at the auction? Chen Darong asked with curiosity. Bronze chimes, said Gu Ning. How many do you have? asked Chen Darong again. A whole set, replied Gu Ning. She had no intention to keep it secret from Chen Darong. What? A whole set? Hearing that, Chen Darong was stunned and couldnt believe his ears. Boss, do you mean a whole set of 65 pieces in 9 groups of 3yers? Chen Darong asked, although he didnt think it was possible. In 19XX, two sets of bronze chimes were unearthed in the tomb of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty in a certain ce. One set had 9 pieces, while the other had 7 pieces. They had delicate patterns and were of high quality. ording to textual research, they were court instruments of Country Wu in thete Spring and Autumn Period. Although they had gone through 2500 years, they still had distinct rhythms and clear tones. However, it was a shame that the whole set of 65 pieces in 9 groups of 3yers werent collected. The two sets of bronze chimes were sold out at the price of over a billion yuan at an auction. As for the whole set of 65 pieces in 9 groups of 3yers, it might be worth several billion yuan. It would also cause a great sensation in the field of music and antiques. All major music groups and major museums would definitelypete against each other for it. Upon thinking of that, Chen Darong was full of excitement, although he wouldnt share the money at all. Of course, said Gu Ning. Hearing Gu Nings affirmative answer, Chen Darong was stunned again. She really had collected the whole set of 65 pieces in 9 groups of 3yers! It was too unbelievable to be true! Chen Darong believed that his boss must be the luckiest person in this world. Please keep it a secret for the time being. You can have a look at it when the auction staffe to appraise it. Gu Ning said. Hearing Gu Nings reminder, Chen Darong got his mind back, but he was still quite astonished. Of course, said Chen Darong. Although he couldnt wait to see the whole set of bronze chimes, he knew that he must be patient and wait for Gu Nings information. Gu Ning and her friends stayed in the store for a short while, then left. When they had almost reached the parking lot, Gu Ning received Tang Yunfans call. He knew she was going to enroll tomorrow, and he wanted to go to the university along with her. Many college freshmen went to enroll in thepany of their parents, so Tang Yunfan didnt want Gu Ning to go there alone. However, Gu Ning declined, because Gu Man was in thete stage of pregnancy and it wasnt convenient for her to go to another city. In addition, she didnt want other people to know her family background. If Tang Yunfan showed up, she would be exposed! Tang Yunfan was too famous to be ignored after all. Anyway, she wouldnt be alone, because she had friends from City F and they would go to enroll together. Since Gu Ning said that, Tang Yunfanpromised. It was a pity that he couldnt go with his daughter, but he respected Gu Nings decision. After Gu Ning left, Chen Darong sat in his office for a long time to digest the shocking news. It was too shocking for him to digest it within a short time. He had to admit that his boss was quite extraordinary. ... It took them about 40 minutes to get to Qianling Mountain from the antique street, so it was already 11 am when they arrived. Gu Ning and her friends decided to dine before climbing up the mountain. Qianling Mountain was a tourist attraction with many hotels and restaurants. They were in the town where Qianling Mountain was located, not at its foot. There were also restaurants at the foot of Qianling Mountain, but they were all ordinary restaurants and not many. It was very close from the town to the foot of Qianling Mountain, and was only two kilometers away. After having lunch, Gu Ning and her friends left for Qianling Mountain. When they reached its foot, they had a totally different feeling, because the air here was quite fresh and it would be even fresher at the top of the mountain. Qianling Mountain was a ce with rich magical power after all. Even though ordinary people couldnt feel it, they would still be affected by it and feel refreshed. After lunch, many people came to climb the mountain. It was a long way up to the top of the mountain, but they had adequate time and energy. Therefore, they chose to climb up the mountain and go down it by cable car. Along the way, Gu Ning and her friends were the most energetic group, and they didnt look tired at all after climbing for half an hour. Chapter 1774 - The Cultivator Behind Them

Chapter 1774: The Cultivator Behind Them

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yu Mixi and Mu Ke felt a little tired, but it didnt affect their speed. After climbing to the top of the mountain, it was already 3 hourster, because they didnt climb the mountain all the time and they also walked around in various grottoes and took photos. Because they stopped once in a while, Yu Mixi and Mu Ke who werent as strong as Gu Ning and Chu Peihan didnt feel too tired. If they were easily tired from climbing this mountain, then their exercise would have been wasted during this time. They were much stronger physically than ordinary people after all. The air at the top is so fresh! I was a little tired just now, but now I suddenly feel refreshed after breathing in the air. As soon as she reached the top of the mountain, Chu Peihan opened her arms, closed her eyes, and took a deep breath of the air. She had a great sense of satisfaction. Right! Mu Ke and Yu Mixi agreed and took a deep breath too. The magical power at Qianling Mountain was very pure. Although it wasntparable to that at Kunlun Mountain, Gu Ning knew it was also a good ce for cultivation in addition to Kunlun Mountain. Unfortunately, Leng Shaoting couldnte here for his cultivation. Because the cultivation world was within the formation here, cultivators woulde and go frequently even though they didnt know its exact location. Therefore, if Leng Shaoting came, he would be easily discovered. Then they walked to the fence, and overlooked the panoramic view of the entire capital. Wow, its breathtaking! Exactly, we can see the whole capital city! Chu Peihan and her friends were greatly impressed, so was Gu Ning. All of a sudden, Gu Ning sensed the air of a cultivator. She was just thinking about cultivators, and now she encountered one. What a coincidence! The next second, Gu Ning felt someone was looking at her, and she was sure that the person must be the cultivator. She didnt know whether it was just a coincidence or the cultivator followed her on purpose. Gu Ning didnt turn to meet the cultivators eyes, in case the cultivator found out that she already noticed him or her. As a result, she pretended to be appreciating the view and nced at the direction of the cultivator at the same time. She recognized the cultivator by a quick nce. It was the same man who had followed her in the pce for the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. Gu Ning the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern in her telepathic eye space, and hadnt opened the box yet. She was busy these days, so she nned to take it out when she went to see Shangguan Yang after the enrollment. Although the cultivator saw Gu Ning, he failed to feel the existence of the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. He knew people normally wouldnt carry such a valuable jade everywhere, so he decided to follow Gu Ning till he found the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. In fact, he wasnt sure whether Gu Ning still had the jade, but he suddenly lost the trace of it. He couldnt find it in the museum, so he believed that it was highly likely that Gu Ning still had it. No matter what, he was determined to find it. He was unwilling to give it up right now. This cultivator had damaged her car, and Gu Ning had the idea to teach him a lesson, but not now, because it wasnt the right time. As a result, she ignored him for the time being. After looking around at the top of the mountain for over half an hour, Gu Ning and her friends went down. They were going to take a cable car. Although they werent tired and could walk, they wanted to experience the feeling of taking a cable car. Seeing them leaving to take a cable car, the cultivator followed them at once. Many visitors were waiting in a line for the cable cars, so they waited for 5 minutes. A cable car could amodate six people, but not every cable car was fully upied. Some only had five people, while some only had three people inside. When it was the turn of Gu Ning and her friends, they sat together in the same cable car. The cultivator deliberately kept a distance away from them and took the cable car behind them. He wanted to take the same cable car with them, but there were three girls in their group. He was worried that they might take him as a bad guy. It was the first time that they had taken a cable car, so Chu Peihan and her friends felt a little nervous at the beginning. It was very high after all and there was only ss around them. There were iron tes under their feet and above their head, but they could still clearly see everything around them. It wasnt easy to stay calm. In a few minutes, they gradually calmed down. The cable cars had adequate security measures, so they would be safe as long as they sat well. The cable line was long, and it took them nearly 20 minutes to get to the foot of the mountain. When they got out of the cable car, the cultivator followed Gu Ning as usual, but he walked far behind her in case he was exposed. The cultivator didnt know Gu Nings abilities, and he thought that she was merely an ordinary girl. However, even though Gu Ning was just an ordinary girl, he still didnt dare to be too close. After getting out of the cable car, Gu Ning and her friends found many interesting games, like shooting the balloons, throwing rings, darts, and so on. There were corresponding rewards, such as toy bears, cats, and dogs. Chu Peihan and her friends were mature, but they were only 18 this year, so they were still like kids and were attracted to these small games. Without hesitation, they ran to y them. Gu Ning, instead, watched aside. Each person had 10 bullets to shoot balloons. If one could sessfully shoot 10 balloons, he or she would get a reward. Chu Peihan and Mu Ke sessfully did that, so they got a reward. Yu Mixi only shot 8 balloons, so she failed to get a reward, but Mu Ke gave his reward to her. He was a young man, and wasnt interested in toy bears. Throwing rings was an easy game. No matter what you could get with the ring, you could have it. Compared to other games, it was easier to get rewards, so Yu Mixi got a few. Actually, not many people could get the small objects ced separately on the ground by throwing rings. There were some who couldnt win one at all. Therefore, many onlookers were envious of Chu Peihan and her friends when they kept winning rewards. Chapter 1775 - Read too Many Wuxia Novels

Chapter 1775: Read too Many Wuxia Novels

Then it was shooting darts, which was a little more difficult. Only when you hit the red heart could you get a reward, and you need to hit it with at least 5 out of 10 darts. Chu Peihan happened to hit it with 5 darts, Mu Ke hit it with 4 darts, while Yu Mixi only hit it with 2 darts, so only Chu Peihan got a reward. Once again, Chu Peihan and her friends got manypliments from onlookers. Boss,e here! Hit the red heart with all 10 darts! I want the big toy bear, said Chu Peihan and pushed Gu Ning out. The rewards were totally different when one hit the red heart with only 5 darts and all the 10 darts. All the 10 darts? Sounds as if its very easy. Stop bragging. The second Chu Peihan finished, an unkind female voice sounded. Hearing it, everyone turned to look at the girl. Gu Ning wasnt affected, but felt the girl was too childish. Chu Peihan and her other friends, however, were quite displeased and red at the girl. The girl was the same age as them, and she came with her friends too. There were three boys and three girls in their group. Although they dressed in simple clothes, they were obviously international brands. In that case, they must be a group of arrogant rich heirs. Seeing Gu Nings friends looking at them, the girl became aggressive. Chu Peihan argued in annoyance. Its none of your business whether our boss can hit the red heart with all 10 darts. Of course, but I hate arrogant people. The girl smiled with disdain. Arrogant? Dont you think you are quite arrogant when you casually judge other people? Gu Ning mocked her. The girl felt a little embarrassed, but refused to admit her fault. Instead, she asked, Do you mean you can really hit the red heart with all 10 darts? Its none of your business, said Gu Ning. Then why dont we have apetition? There is no need to hit the red heart with all the 10 darts. Whoever can hit it with more darts wins. What do you think? The girl challenged Gu Ning. Apetition? I like it, but I prefer one with a bet, or I have no interest, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, the girl got interested too. It was what she wanted as well, and she asked, Sure, what do you want to bet? Whoever loses will climb the mountain to the Guanyin Cave, thene down again. The time cannot be more than half an hour. If the loser can return within half an hour, the game is over. If not, the loser will be punished again, Gu Ning said. Gu Nings proposal wasnt difficult, because she could see that the girl wasnt weak at all. It was challenging, but wasnt hard for her. From here to the Guanyin Cave, if one walked fast, it might take more than 40 minutes, so it was impossible for ordinary people to do that, because ordinary people had limited physical strength. However, it wasnt a big deal for those who had a strong body or often exercised. They only needed to walk faster and they might only feel slightly tired. No problem! The girl agreed at once, because she thought it wasnt a bad idea. Actually, they just climbed down the mountain, and she knew how much time she needed to get to the Guanyin Cave. It wasnt very difficult for her. She didnt care whether it was difficult for Gu Ning, because Gu Ning proposed it. Gu Ning must be confident, or she had to suffer itter. Right after agreeing on that, the girl asked with confusion, What if you lose and run away? Thepetition is held between us, and other people can stay here to watch us. Neither of us can run away, right? Gu Ning said. She didnt feel annoyed when the girl doubted her ability, because it was too early to tell the result now. Oh, the loser should also have a video call along the way with her friends in case she cheats. No problem, said the girl. She somehow admired Gu Ning for herprehensive n. Whos first? asked the girl. There are two vacant ces. Why dont we do it together? said Gu Ning. Why not! the girl agreed. Fighting, Mo! the girls friends encouraged her. Boss, give her aplete failure, said Chu Peihan. Stop bragging! Youll have aplete failure yourself. Youre no match for Mo! The girls friend defended her. Didnt you think youre superior to other people when you were questioning our bosss ability? Dont treat other people the way you dont want to be treated. Its ridiculous to think of yourself as the center of this world. Mu Ke also joined their argument. He actually didnt want to argue with other people, especially girls, in public. However, he couldnt hide himself behind his female friends backs all the time. As a man, he should protect them, whether they were his good female friends or girlfriend. You... The girls friend suddenly didnt know what to say. Alright, be quiet. The girl gave her friends a nce and criticized them. She didnt think they were wrong, but she needed them to be quiet when she started to y darts. Once they were ready, the game began. Without hesitation, Gu Ning threw the darts out one after another. Surprisingly, every dart urately hit the red heart. It only took her 10 seconds to finish the round. Witnessing that, everyone was stunned. The girl who had thepetition against Gu Ning kept the position of holding a dart. She was too shocked to throw it. After being shocked for a few seconds, the crowd burst into cheers and apuse. Jesus, this girl is amazing! She has urately hit the red heart with all 10 darts. Right, she finished it within seconds! Is she professional? I think shes even faster and better than a professional. She makes me think of a kung fu master. You must have read too many Wuxia novels, but I have to agree with you. This girl indeed looks like a kung fu master. Its so unbelievable. ... I-I cant believe my eyes! The girls friends couldnt believe what they had seen. It was too shocking to be true! I wish it wasnt true, but it is. Chapter 1776 - Meet Baili Zongyang and His Younger Sister

Chapter 1776: Meet Baili Zongyang and His Younger Sister

It turns out that the girl is really excellent at it. No wonder she looked so confident. ... At this moment, the girl took a deep breath and stared at Gu Ning with admiration and surprise. She got nervous too, because it was undeniable that Gu Ning was better than her. Even though she knew she would lose, she was unwilling to give up. We only agreed that whoever hits the red heart with more darts wins, and the time isnt important, said the girl. Although she knew it wasnt likely for her to win, she would still try. In addition, she was very likely to lose, but it didnt mean that she was doomed to failure. After all, she was good at darts, and she had won the highest point before. She might just not be as fast as Gu Ning. Sure, we onlypete for numbers, not time, said Gu Ning. After that, the girl got prepared for her round. Although she looked calm on the surface, she was actually quite nervous. Not only the girl, but her friends were also nervous, because Gu Ning was a strong match for her. They didnt think the girl was likely to win or make it a draw now, but they still hoped that she could hit the red heart with all the 10 darts. They were in the same group after all. The girl took a long breath to calm herself down. Once she aimed at her target, she threw a dart out and she seeded. However, there was a huge gap between hitting the red heart with only 1 dart and all the 10 darts, so she didnt feel happy at all. She might be stressed till the game was over. The girl was indeed good at darts, and she sessfully hit the red heart with 6 darts. Gu Ning didnt feel she would lose, because it could only be a draw even if the girl urately hit the red heart with all the 10 darts. Although it might be a draw, the girl wouldnt dare to take Gu Ning lightly again. This girl isnt bad at all. She has sessively hit the red heart with 6 darts. Shes only slower than that girl. If this girl throws the darts as fast as that girl, she might not be able to hit the red heart with many darts. ... Many people agreed on that. However, when it came to the 7th dart, the girl failed to hit the red heart. As a result, no matter how many times she could hit it again, it wouldnt change the result that she already failed. The girls friends were disappointed and were unwilling to ept it. I lost. Since she already lost the game, the girl didnt bother to waste time on the following three darts. She admitted failure with crity. Great, you can start climbing now. Gu Ning was very calm. She wasnt gloating over the girls failure at all, which left a good impression on the girl. She didnt hate Gu Ning as much as just now. Chu Peihan, on the other hand, was gloating, but the girl ignored her. Afterwards, the girl took out her phone and had a video call with one of her friends. Because the time was shown on the screen, there was no need for them to pay special attention to their watch. Without dy, the girl started climbing up the mountain. In order to get back as soon as possible, the girl ran a little. Her friends knew her ability very well, so they werent worried that she couldnt finish. It was harder to climb up than climb down the mountain, so the girl spent 18 minutes on her way up to the Guanyin Cave and sped up on her way down. When the girl went down to two-thirds of the road, there were still 7 minutes left, which was enough for her to get down to the bottom of the mountain. Afterpleting this punishment, their bet would be over. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt wait for her toe back and directly left with Chu Peihan and her other friends. Before they walked away, Chu Peihan didnt forget to take the prize Gu Ning just won. It was a 1.2 meter big toy bear. The girls friends didnt dare to stop Gu Ning and her friends from leaving, and they could only watch them walking away. The girl originally nned to make friends with Gu Ning. Although she lost the game, she didnt me Gu Ning for it. Instead, she admired Gu Ning, but unexpectedly Gu Ning left earlier. The girl was displeased, but could do nothing about it. Gu Ning and her friends stayed there for more than half an hour, and the cultivator watched them for half an hour too. He left the ce once Gu Ning and her friends walked away. The cultivator stopped his car in the parking lot of the Qianling Mountain as well. Most cultivators who often visited the mortals world had a car, and they normally parked their cars in the same parking lot. In addition, many of the small restaurants or shops around the foot of Qianling Mountain were opened by cultivators. It was a way of misdirection, because the boundary between the cultivation world and the mortals worldy in Qianling Mountain. They frequently showed up at Qianling Mountain, so it was convenient for them and wouldnt arouse suspicion. However, when Gu Ning and her friends almost reached their car, she felt another two cultivators around them. They were in Qianling Mountain, so it wasnt surprising to meet cultivators. Gu Ning remained calm and looked over, but only saw two familiar faces. They were Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue. As Gu Ning turned to look at them, Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue also noticed her. Baili Zongyang also felt another cultivator around them, but it was very normal in his eyes, so he didnt pay much attention to it. The cultivator who followed Gu Ning behind also saw Baili Zongyang and his younger sister, so he stopped and turned to a nearby shop in case they noticed him following Gu Ning and learned his purpose. Since Gu Ning ran into Baili Zongyang and his younger sister, she needed to greet them. Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue already walked towards Gu Ning, so Gu Ning along with her friends stood still. Chu Peihan lost control of herself once she saw Baili Zongyang again. She stared straight at him, which made him feel embarrassed. Although he was used to being admired by women, he still felt uneasy when Chu Peihan refused to move her eyes away from him. Hi, handsome man, what a coincidence! Chu Peihan greeted Baili Zongyang first when he and his younger sister walked near and she directly ignored Baili Zongxue. Nice to see you again, Baili Zongyang politely said. Hi, Gu Ning, did youe to climb the mountain too? Baili Zongxue greeted Gu Ning. Yeah, said Gu Ning. Were about to go back. How about you? Chapter 1777 - A Glossy RiChapter Family

Chapter 1777: A Glossy Rich Family

Although the cultivator who followed Gu Ning walked to another direction because of the sudden appearance of Baili Zongyang and his younger sister, he nced at them once in a while. He wasnt surprised by the fact that Baili Zongyang and his younger sister knew Gu Ning, but he was slightly worried. Baili Zongyang often visited mortals world, so it was very normal that he knew some mortals, but he was worried that they might have something to do with the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. However, it was useless to be worried, and he could only hope it wasnt true. Right, are you free this afternoon? Can we share a meal? asked Baili Zongyang. Will it dy your schedule? asked Gu Ning. She asked that because she had no intention to decline this time. They were free anyway, and they would go have a meal after going back. It wasnt a big deal if they had dinner together. Moreover, Baili Zongyang had invited her many times and she had turned him down all the time. She felt embarrassed to do it again. Even if Baili Zongyang didnt invite her, she would invite them to share a meal out of politeness. Of course not, were free today, so we came out to have fun, said Baili Zongyang. Great, where do you want to have dinner? asked Gu Ning. What do you want to have? Baili Zongyang asked instead. Since he was going to buy them a meal, they could make the decision. Im not picky. Its up to you, said Mu Ke. They didnt know what to eatter, and they actually wouldnt say it aloud even if they had an idea. Why dont we go to have hot pot at the food street in the southern district? We can see which hot pot restaurant we want to go to when we get there, said Gu Ning. Great! Baili Zongyang agreed. After that, they got in their cars and left together. The cultivator who followed Gu Ning behind kept a distance away from them, but he could still see that they reached agreement to go somewhere. Therefore, he had to stop following them, because Baili Zongyang was at a higher level than him. If he continued to follow them, he would soon be exposed. It wasnt easy for him to find Gu Ning, but the sudden appearance of Baili Zongyang and his younger sister ruined his n. Most importantly, he was worried that Baili Zongyang might have something to do with the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. He thought that he should discover Gu Nings identity and home address as soon as possible so that he could directly threaten her and make her hand over the jade. If that didnt work, he could pay money for it. He could pay dozens of millions of yuan for the jade, after all a piece of valuable jade was much more important than money in the eyes of cultivators. They were willing to pay a lot of money to buy jade with pure magical power. It was a profitable deal to buy jade, because they could still make jewelry with it and sell it after absorbing its magical power. Mortals couldnt see the difference. Gu Ning and her friends went back to the southern district and chose XX Hot Pot. It was already 6 pm, so there were many people in the restaurant. Besides, XX Hot Pot was always popr and it was crowded every day. There would be no vacant seats if they came a whileter. Although they could book a table in advance, the restaurant would only keep the table for them for half an hour and they needed to pay a hundred yuan as deposit. If they changed their mind and didnt show up, the money wouldnt be returned. After all, the restaurant kept the table for them for half an hour and refused other customers. Baili Zongyang wanted a private room, but none was avable, so they could only dine in the hall. Gu Ning and her friends didnt mind it at all, but Baili Zongyang only felt it would be better to eat in a private room which was much quieter. When they walked into the restaurant, many customers were still waiting in the line, but a group of people was arguing with a waiter. They had an argument because the No.16 diner thought the waiting time was too long, so he went to other ces to kill the time. However, he didnt find other food he wanted to eat and went backter. ording to the rule in the hot pot restaurant, if the customer missed his turn, his number would be useless. Coincidentally, when No.16 diner and his friends came back, it was No.17 diners turn, but No.16 diner asked to eat before No.17 diner. The restaurant disagreed, so they began to argue with each other. Anyway, it had nothing to do with Gu Ning and her friends, so they directly went to the hall. Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi wouldnt eat less to keep their shape. They exercised every day, so they wouldnt gain much weight even if they ate a lot. Therefore, they could enjoy eating their favorite food. Gu Ning also wouldnt hesitate to eat whatever she wanted to eat. As a cultivator, Baili Zongxue wasnt worried about gaining weight either. All of them ate a lot this time and left togetherter. Because Gu Ning still needed to drive Mu Ke to Shengshi Hotel, she separated from Baili Zongyang and his younger sister at the parking lot. ... At 2 pm, the Tang Organization held a news conference and announced that Tang Qingyang would be the new leader because the previous chairman was seriously sick and Tang Qingyang now had the most shares. The Tang Organization was a famous business group with a very high social status in the capital, so the news caused a great sensation once it was released and everyone was talking about it. Many people were aware of the Tang familys scandal not long ago, especially members of the high society. As a result, it wasnt surprising that Tang Bingsen was seriously sick. Before Tang Yaxins wedding, not many people knew that the Tang family had another daughter and Ji Yijing used to be a mistress. They learned about the above from Tang Yaxins wedding. Tang Bingsens older daughter had an identst year and she had facial surgery beforeing back. She ruined Tang Yaxins wedding on purpose to pay them back. Besides, the ident which had happened to Tang Aining had something to do with the Tang family. The Tang family was a glossy rich family. All its members did everything topete against each other for wealth. Tang Aining encountered the ident because of wealth inheritance too. Many people had witnessed Tang Ainings abilities that day, so the Tang familys tragedy wasnt a surprise to them. During this time, the Tang Organization was slightly affected as well, but luckily it wasnt serious. For now, Tang Bingsen was seriously sick and Tang Yaxins brain was damaged, so Tang Qingyang was the only qualified heir of the Tang Organization. Tang Aining held a long-stranding grudge against Tang Bingsen, so it was impossible for her to take over the Tang Organization. All in all, no one stood in Tang Qingyangs way to inherit the Tang Organization. In addition, Tang Qingyang maintained a good reputation, so not many people thought he had schemed against Tang Bingsen. Only some people believed that Tang Qingyang had done something to Tang Bingsen for their familys wealth. Chapter 1778 - Do You Like Him?

Chapter 1778: Do You Like Him?

However, it didnt affect Tang Qingyang, and these skeptics soon learned about the Tang familys affairs, and their doubts about Tang Qingyang became less and less. When Tang Bingsen learned that the shares grabbed away from him by Tang Aining were under Tang Qingyangs name in the end, he figured out that Tang Qingyang was already working together with Tang Aining. Although the Tang Organization was better in the hands of Tang Qingyang than in the hands of Tang Aining, in general, Tang Bingsen still couldnt ept the fact that hispany was taken over by other people. As a result, he fainted again, and it was more serious this time. He didnt wake up even until it waste at night. Tang Bingsens secretary thought that he transferred the Tang Organization to Tang Qingyang in order to prevent it from falling into Tang Ainings hands. If that was the case, he thought it was eptable. He was Tang Bingsens secretary, but he didnt know all the secrets about him. For example, He had no idea about the death of Tang Qingyangs father, which was caused by Tang Bingsen, so he didnt think Tang Qingyang had schemed against Tang Bingsen. After Ji Yijing found it out, she had the same idea as Tang Bingsens secretary, but she still couldnt ept it. Then she went to ask Tang Bingsen, but Tang Bingsen fainted again. Because she believed that Tang Bingsen himself gave thepany to Tang Qingyang, Ji Yijing didnt go to ask Tang Qingyang. Tang Qingyang had sessfully taken revenge, and became the chairman of the Tang Organization, which was a cheerful event. However, the current situation was still unstable, so he didnt invite friends to share a meal and celebrate it. ... Xu Qinying was in a particrly good mood today, because Tang Qingyang had be the chairman of the Tang Organization. Although she wasnt clear about the grudges between Tang Qingyang and Tang Bingsen, she felt happy for Tang Qingyang. When it was 8 pm, Xu Qinying thought Tang Qingyang shouldnt be busy at this time, so she called him to congratte him. Actually, at this time, Tang Qingyang was still in thepany, because he just took it over. There were a lot of things for him to deal with and learn, but he still had time to answer the phone. In addition, it was from Xu Qinyin, so Tang Qingyang was quite excited. Hi, are you busy? Xu Qinyin asked him once she got through to him. Not really, Im having a break, and you just called, said Tang Qingyang. He was worried that Xu Qinyin might hang up if she knew he was busy. Congrattions! Youre the chairman of the Tang Organization now. I was afraid that you were busy during the day, so I didnt call you till now, said Xu Qinyin. She still felt nervous talking to Tang Qingyang. Thanks, Im a little busy, but I still have time to answer calls, said Tang Qingyang. He didnt want Xu Qinyin to worry and stop calling him. Great, dont forget to buy me a meal since youre the chairman of the Tang Organization now, said Xu Qinyin. Of course! Tang Qingyang smiled. They casually chatted with each other for a while, then hung up. Afterwards, Xu Qinyin kept smiling with the phone in her hand. She didnt notice that her mother was eavesdropping at the door. Once Xu Qinyin hung up, her mother walked inside and asked, Do you know the new chairman of the Tang Organization, Tang Qingyang? The Xu family heard the news too, and they had talked about it at dinner just now. They held the same opinion as the majority that Tang Bingsen deserved it, because he had treated his older daughter, Tang Aining, badly. People of the rich families in the capital kept contact with one another. Although Tang Bingsen seemed nice on the surface, he couldnt fool smart people. Besides, in the past few years, most of thepanies thatpeted with the Tang family would have idents. If it only happened once or twice, it could be a coincidence, but the Tang family couldnt be right if it had happened so many times. Even though many people knew the Tang family was evil, nobody stood out to criticize it, because almost every business family had dirty secrets. No one wanted to be involved in unnecessary trouble. Xu Qinyin was scared by her mothers sudden appearance, and she flushed once she saw the meaningful expression on her mothers face. Why didnt I hear you walking in at all? You scared me! Xu Qinyinined. You were distracted by something. Her mother rolled her eyes and said, Dont change the topic. You havent answered my question yet. What question? Xu Qinyin acted dumb. Your rtionship with Tang Qingyang, her mother said. There is nothing special between him and me. Were just friends. Xu Qinyin exined. Although she didnt have much confidence, it was the truth. She and Tang Qingyang were indeed friends for the time being. Even if there was anything special between them, neither of them pointed it out, so they were still just friends. Really? Her mother didnt believe it. Of course. Xu Qinyin put on a serious face, because she already calmed down. What a shame! Her mother was disappointed. I think hes a handsome quality man, and now hes the chairman of the Tang Organization. You two can be a perfect match! Oh, does he have a girlfriend? No, said Xu Qinyin. Do you like him? her mother asked again. Hearing that, Xu Qinyin flushed again. Although she liked him, she still denied it in front of her mother. However, her mother knew her very well. Since Xu Qinyin refused to admit it, her mother decided to make fun of it. Well, if you dont like him, I wont force you, but one does not allow benefits created by ones own work to rue to others. I can introduce him to your cousin. They can be a good match too, her mother said. Xu Qinyins cousin was Mrs. Xus niece. Xu Qinyin was displeased and her tone became a little unkind. If you want to do that, go do it by yourself. I dont want to be involved! Sure, Ill deal with it on my own, her mother said, then ignored Xu Qinyin and walked out. Xu Qinyin began to panic. What if her mother really introduced Tang Qingyang to her cousin? Chapter 1779 - An Arrogant Girl

Chapter 1779: An Arrogant Girl

Last night, Yu Mixi packed everything up, and they set off early the next morning. After having breakfast at Shengshi Hotel, they went to Yu Mixi and Mu Kes school first. Inside and outside the school, there were many cars and people. They were all students who came to enroll and their parents who came along with them. As the economy developed, most families had cars nowadays. Therefore, in the past two days, a group of cars with license tes from other cities had flooded into the capital, making the already congested capital even more crowded. Because there were too many good cars, the million-dor Hummer that Gu Ning drove wasnt so noticeable. However, there were still a few people who kept ncing at it, because the Hummer was more attractive, eye-catching, and not cheap. Although there were many luxurious cars in the capital, not many people could afford one. Those who could afford a car which cost millions of yuan were still the minority. Generally, the majority drove cars around two hundred thousand yuan. With great difficulty, Gu Ning found a parking space to park her car. Then they got out of the car, and dragged their luggage into the school. At first, nobody paid special attention to the luxury car, but it made people think too much about it when its driver turned out to be a beautiful young girl. Some were envious, some were jealous, while some were even full of hatred. Her family must be very rich since she could afford such an expensive car, and many people became green with envy. Everyone wants to be rich, especially being born rich. It was unfair, but nobody could change it. Those who were jealous of Gu Ning all had an unkind face. Some might be envious of her because she had a rich family and she could own such a good car at a very young age, but some deliberately defamed her and said that she was a mistress. Gu Ning didnt hear their discussion, or she wouldnt tolerate it. Mu Ke and Yu Mixi smoothly finished their enrollment, then Gu Ning and Chu Peihan helped Yu Mixi get her luggage to her dorm. As for Mu Ke, he went to his dorm alone. Both Yu Mixi and Mu Ke lived in high-level dormitories. In the high-level dormitories, there were four people in one room, with a separate bathroom and a balcony. They were also spacious and well decorated. Because Yu Mixi came earlier, no one was in the dormitory yet and she could choose a bed at will. Yu Mixi didnt like the bottom bed, so she chose the upper bed. As for the luggage, she simply took her stuff out. She wouldnt move in today anyway, because she still needed to apany Gu Ning to enroll tomorrow. She would stay in Gu Nings ce tonight and return to school tomorrow. After simple cleaning, it was time for lunch. Gu Ning and her friends left to find a ce to eat near Chu Peihans school. The enrollment in the afternoon started at 2 pm, but it was only 12:30 pm now. For the convenience of sitting for a long time, they found a nearby restaurant. Because they were near the film academy and today was the first day of enrollment, most diners in the restaurants were freshmen and their parents. It was said that the film academy had the most beautiful girls and handsome boys around the country, which was true. In the entertainment industry, one must have acting skills and good appearance so that he or she could gain fame. Therefore, in their sight, most of the boys and girls of their age were good-looking. Nevertheless, as soon as Gu Ning and her friends walked in, all the good-looking girls and boys were overshadowed. At the same time, Gu Ning and her friends also attracted a lot of attention and discussion. Look at them! Theyre extraordinarily good-looking! Yeah, especially the one in white and the one in red. Although there are countless beautiful girls and handsome boys in this film academy, and Ive seen many of them. Theyre stunning and rare. The one in white was Gu Ning, and the one in red was Chu Peihan. Yu Mixi wasnt ugly; she was actually pretty too, but she wasntparable to Gu Ning and Chu Peihan. Right, they should be the freshmen of our school too. Since they were epted, they must be outstanding. I have a feeling that they can easily be popr in the entertainment industry within a year or two. Right, even if they arent good at acting, they can still gain fame with their appearances. ... Hearing theirpliments, Gu Ning and her friends said nothing, because they were already used to it. A middle-aged woman, however, felt displeased and raised her voice. I dont think so! My daughter is much prettier than them and she has yed a role in two TV shows till now. Shell be popr sooner orter. In her eyes, her daughter was always the best, so she couldnt stand it when peopleplimented other girls in front of her. She thought other girls didnt deserve thepliments her daughter hadnt gotten. Hearing her voice, everyone turned to look at her. The middle-aged woman was sitting with a middle-aged man and a girl who was about 17. The young girl must be the middle-aged womans daughter. The girl was pretty, but wasnt outstanding, especially among the students in this film academy. However, she looked very proud and obviously agreed with her mother on what she just said. She seemed to be an arrogant girl who didnt have a correct understanding of herself. Many people showed disdain, because she wasnt prettier than Gu Ning and Chu Peihan at all. Besides, nobody knew whether the girl had yed any important roles in the two TV shows. The girls father felt embarrassed and criticized the girls mother. Nonsense! Dont you think its embarrassing? Am I wrong? The girls mother didnt think she had said anything wrong. Oh, whats your girls level in the art exam? How about her total score of the entrance exam to the Capital Film Academy? asked someone who disliked the woman. Students were divided into three levels in the art exam: A, B, and C. A meant excellent, B was good, while C was equal to passed. My daughter is at Level B and her total score is 468 points, the middle-aged woman said with great pride. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Knowing that, many people snorted withughter, including Chu Peihan. Chu Peihan was at level A, and her total score was 653 points, but she didnt think that she was the best. Actually, her total score was quite highpared to other students in the Capital Film Academy. However, this middle-aged womans daughter failed to reach 500 points, but she thought she was superior to other people. Chapter 1780 - Has No Self-knowledge

Chapter 1780: Has No Self-knowledge

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Well, you really think too highly of your daughter. My sons art test score is A, and his culture total score is 506 points. However, among all the freshmen, hes just at the middle level. I dare not say how outstanding my son is, but you have the confidence to show off your daughter, a man in the crowd said with mockery. Other people also looked at the middle-aged womans family with disdain. She kept showing off her daughter although her daughter actually wasnt the best. In fact, most freshmen had higher scores than her daughter, but their parents remained silent, because they knew there was always someone better. They didnt dare to say that their children would definitely be popr one day in the future, but the middle-aged woman believed that her daughter would be a household name. It was indeed ridiculous. You... The middle-aged woman felt greatly embarrassed. Although she was arrogant, she wasnt stupid and felt ashamed when other people criticized her. However, she didnt think she was wrong. Instead, she med other people for making her lost face. Actually, it wasnt other peoples duty to help her keep her self-respect, because she gave up her own dignity. Everyone had to learn to earn his or her dignity. Alright, dont you have any self-knowledge? Shut up now! the middle-aged womans husband snapped at her. They were in a public ce, so he couldnt say too much about it. He could only tell his wife to close her mouth. It was too noticeable to ignore that Gu Ning and Chu Peihan were far more outstanding than the middle-aged womans daughter. The middle-aged womans husband knew that their daughter was very excellent, but they should be modest too. You... Criticized by her own husband in public, the middle-aged woman felt humiliated. She wanted to argue with her husband, but gave it up once she saw her husbands angry face. She was afraid of her husband to some extent, or she would have caused a lot of unnecessary trouble given her character. Chu Peihan originally wanted tough at them, but Gu Ning stopped her. Although the middle-aged woman deliberately disdained them, it wasnt a big deal. If they did the same thing to her, they would be criticized by other people then. Sometimes, they could ignore other peoples opinions, but they should still care about their image. I dont know why the middle-aged woman is so confident. There are countless beautiful girls and handsome boys in a film academy. In addition, its not easy to be epted. There are also young stars in this university! Chu Peihan quietlyined. She never felt she was superior to other people just because of her outstanding appearance or family background. In fact, she didnt take them seriously. Although she was a little aggressive and very proud of herself, she cared about her close friends and was willing to help the weak. She wasnt evil or calcting at all. She was smart, but wouldnt hurt innocent people or break thew. After having the meal, Gu Ning and her friends took a rest in the restaurant and they didnt leave until it was nearly 2 pm. There were countless good-looking people in the film academy, but they still attracted a lot of attention. Many reporters were walking around the campus at the same time for the young stars among the freshmen. On their way into the school, several entertainment reporters were following a beautiful girl with their cameras on. Chu Peihan recognized the girl by a quick nce. The girl named Fu Xiaoxiao. She had yed a supporting role in many TV shows. Although she wasnt the leading role, she had gained some fame. However, once those entertainment reporters noticed Gu Ning and Chu Peihan, they were distracted and ignored Fu Xiaoxiao. Seeing that, Fu Xiaoxiao was displeased. However, because they were in public, she had to keep a good image, so she didnt show her dissatisfaction on her face. The second she saw Gu Ning and Chu Peihan, she got jealous of them, because it was undeniable that they were prettier than her. Hi, excuse me, I think you look very familiar. Have you yed any roles in any TV shows? a reporter asked Gu Ning. It wasnt courtesy, but he really thought Gu Ning looked familiar. Ive been an extra with my friends in a TV show, but it hasnt aired yet. By the way, Im not a student of this film academy. I just came here with my friends for enrollment, said Gu Ning politely. Since the reporter felt Gu Ning looked familiar, he must have seen her somewhere before. Perhaps he had seen the stills of An Empress of Military Blood. Actually, Gu Ning was even more beautiful than many of the students in this film academy. If she entered the entertainment industry, many actresses would definitely be overshadowed. Anyway, Gu Ning had just been an extra in a TV show, so it wasnt a big deal. Fu Xiaoxiao didnt take it seriously either, because she had already yed many important parts in several TV shows before. She disdained extras, and felt relieved after hearing that Gu Ning wasnt a student of this film academy. Even though she didnt know Gu Nings acting skills and Gu Ning didnt have any fame yet, she still felt stressed facing such a stunningpetitor. In the entertainment industry there were many people who had gained a lot of fame simply because of their outstanding appearances. Besides, in addition to Gu Ning, Chu Peihan was also prettier than her. What a shame that youre not a student of this film academy! the reporter said. Even onlookers felt it was a shame that Gu Ning didnt study here. Fu Xiaoxiao watched from the side with great dissatisfaction, because she believed that Gu Ning stole peoples attention from her. Well, different people had different dreams, said Gu Ning. Some people chose to join the entertainment industry because they liked acting, while some did it for fame and money. Gu Ning could do the same thing because of her outstanding appearance, but she preferred to be a sessful businesswoman. Chapter 1781 - She Is Special

Chapter 1781: She Is Special

May I know which university youre going to study in? the reporter asked again. The Capital University, Gu Ning said. Wow, you must be a very excellent student! Knowing that, many people showed admiration and envy, because it was very hard to be epted by the Capital University. Gu Ning smiled but didnt say anything. Are you freshmen at this film academy? the reporter turned to ask Gu Nings friends who were beside her. They are not, but I am, said Chu Peihan. You look familiar too. Have you ever yed a role in any TV shows before? the reporter asked. Hearing that question, many people rolled their eyes, because he always asked the same question whenever he saw a good-looking student. Yeah, but its an unimportant role in a popr film a while ago, said Chu Peihan. She had no intention of hiding it, because most people who aimed to join the entertainment industry had all been extras before. Hearing her answer, everyone was surprised. Can you tell me the name? the reporter got interested too, because he really felt Chu Peihan looked familiar, otherwise he wouldnt have asked her that question. As an entertainment reporter, he should definitely pay more attention to the events in the entertainment industry. Therefore, he must watch many TV shows and films, especially the popr ones. Infinite Horror, directed by Director Lu. I was one of the students in the archeology team, said Chu Peihan. Infinite Horror? She has yed a role in Infinite Horror? Its amazing! That film is quite scary and popr. Ive watched it too, and I almost peed in fear. My friend went to watch it with a girl he admired, and the girl became his girlfriend after the film was over. ... People got excited and began to talk about the film at once. Because it had been very popr, many people had a deep impression of it. Unfortunately, it was too scary, so not many people could remember the unimportant actors faces. As a result, nobody recognized Chu Peihan when they saw her. After Chu Peihan told them she was one of the students in the archeology team, many people remembered her face and name. Oh, I know who you are. Your name is Chu Peihan, right? the reporter asked, although he already had the answer in his mind. Yeah, said Chu Peihan. Fu Xiaoxiao hadnt watched the film, but she had heard a lot about it. To her surprise, Chu Peihan could win a role in such a popr film. Even though the role wasnt important, she was still displeased. Gu Ning and her friends didnt talk much longer with the reporters before they left for enrollment. Fu Xiaoxiao also walked away in anger. Because Fu Xiaoxiao had already joined the entertainment industry, she had an assistant now although she hadnt signed an agreement with anypanies. Once they walked away, her assistant defended her. Those reporters arent professional at all. They were interviewing you just now. How could they leave you aside halfway! Alright, keep your voice down. I dont want other people to hear and make an issue of it. Although Fu Xiaoxiao was very mad, she had to hide her real feelings in public. She already had some fame now, so she must be careful outside. Since Fu Xiaoxiao said that, her assistant stopped talking about it. After Gu Ning and her friends walked away, the reporter who thought she looked familiar was still thinking about where he had seen her before. He could see many familiar faces because of his job, but Gu Ning gave him a special feeling. What are you thinking? his colleague asked. Do you know who the girl is? Why do I feel she looks so familiar, the reporter asked. Is it really strange? We can see many familiar faces every day, his colleague said airily. No, shes special, said the reporter. Oh, isnt the girl Goddess Gu? She looks the same as Goddess Gu! Right at this moment, a girls cry of excitement sounded, and the reporter finally remembered where he had seen Gu Ning before. It turns out shes the famous Goddess Gu on the Inte. No wonder I felt she looked so familiar. What a shame that I didnt seize the good chance to interview her! the reporter said, because Gu Ning was already far away. What? Shes Goddess Gu? His colleague was astonished too. They had heard about Gu Nings achievements, but not many, so they failed to recognize her just now. ... In the film academy, many people were surrounded by more people here and there, and they were mostly new actors with some fame. Gu Ning and her friends apanied Chu Peihan for enrollment without encountering more trouble. They only attracted a lot of attention and some unkind looks along the way. When they went to the dorm, Mu Ke waited downstairs because he was a boy. The other girls in the same dorm room as Chu Peihan were already present, and there was only one upper bed left. Chu Peihan didnt think it was a bad thing, because she disliked sleeping at the bottom. After simple cleaning, they left. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning and her friends attracted the attention of an old man. Gu Ning felt the old man must have recognized her, but it wasnt strange. In fact, the man wasnt very old, he might be younger than 60 and was still full of energy. After giving them several nces, the old man walked to them. At the same time, many students who walked by showed surprise. They were surprised because these freshmen happened to know Professor Gu. If so, it would make everyone feel envious, because Professor Gu was the most respected teacher in Capital Film Academy. Each of his students had a very bright future. Even though not all of his students joined the entertainment industry, they held a great position behind the screens. Therefore, many students wanted Professor Gu to teach them, but it was very difficult for Professor Gu to ept a student. One had to be super lucky to get Professor Gus attention and approval. Moreover, Professor Gu had great connections in the entertainment industry. As long as a student gained his support, he or she could have endless opportunities to y great roles in films or TV shows. Most importantly, Professor Gu was a reliable teacher, and he disliked unspoken rules. Chapter 1782 - You Are Quite Lucky

Chapter 1782: You Are Quite Lucky

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Are you Gu Ning? the old man directly asked Gu Ning. Although it was a question, it seemed he already had the affirmative answer and was simply waiting to hear the answer from Gu Nings mouth. The old man had heard most of Gu Nings achievements, and he admired her very much. Yes, I am, Gu Ning said. Did you apany your friend for enrollment? the old man asked again. Actually, he was aware that Gu Ning was already epted by the Capital University. Yes, said Gu Ning, then she politely asked, May I know your name? I am a professor in the Acting Department of Capital Film Academy, Gu Guangmiao. The old man introduced himself. Nice to meet you, Professor Gu, Gu Ning greeted him when she heard his voice. Chu Peihan and her other friends also greeted him. Then who of you is here to enroll? Gu Guangmiao asked. Its me, Professor Gu, said Chu Peihan. Whats your name? asked Gu Guangmiao. My names Chu Peihan, said Chu Peihan. Chu Peihan? I think Ive heard this name before. By the way, whats your level at the art test and how many points did you get into the school with? Gu Guangmiao asked. Hearing that, Gu Ning and her other friends were a little surprised. They thought that Professor Gu had probably heard of Chu Peihans name because she had an outstanding performance in the tests. It was true. Precisely because of Chu Peihans outstanding performance in the tests, Gu Guangmiao had heard of her name from other teachers discussion, but he didnt pay much attention to it. As a result, he didnt have a deep impression of her. My art test score is A, and the culture score is 653 points, Chu Peihan calmly said. She didnt show much pride andcency because of such excellent results. Very good! Youre among the top students of this year, Gu Guangmiao said with satisfaction. Thank you for yourpliment, Professor Gu. Chu Peihan smiled. She was very happy to get thepliment from a greatly respected professor in their film academy. Oh, have you ever yed any roles before? Gu Guangmiao asked again. Ive yed an unimportant role in Infinite Horror. The roles name is Feifei. I was one of the students in the archeology team, said Chu Peihan. Oh, youre the girl named Feifei in Infinite Horror! Ive watched the film. Your acting isnt bad, Gu Guangmiao said with surprise and he felt more satisfied with Chu Peihans performance. Chu Peihan was happy to win Professor Gus approval again, but she didnt show much of her real feelings on her face. Thanks, Professor Gu, its my honor to have your approval. Ill do my best to be a great actress. If Chu Peihan knew Gu Guangmiaos status and prestige, she would definitely feel much happier than she was right now. Great, I believe you can do it. Well, I shouldnt be wasting more of your time. You can go now! Gu Guangmiao said. See you, Professor Gu. They said good-bye to Gu Guangmiao and left together. Once Gu Ning and her friends left, a male teacher walked to Professor Gu. Professor Gu, is she your rtive? It wasnt a secret that Gu Guangmiao normally had no interest in talking to students of his own ord, so this teacher thought they must be rtives. Not really, shes a freshman. The girl in white named Gu Ning. Shes a genius. She was admitted to the Capital University in advance with a full score in the National College Entrance Examination this year. She also has great abilities. She started her own business at a very young age and is now a billionaire. Ive read a lot of news about her, so I greeted her when I saw her just now, Gu Guangmiao said. What? Shes Gu Ning? She started her own business at a very young age and is now a billionaire? Hearing that, the male teacher was shocked. He knew that the top scorer of this years entrance exam was Gu Ning, but he didnt know that she was super rich. Right! said Gu Guangmiao. Gu Ning and her friends hadnt walked far when their way was blocked by two girls, but they werent aggressive. Instead, they were quite excited. Sorry to interrupt you. Are you Professor Gus rtive? a girl asked Chu Peihan. Im not. Chu Peihan felt it was strange. She had just talked with Professor Gu for a short while. Why did they take her as his rtive? No way! If not, why did he talk to you for so long? another girl said and refused to believe it. She thought that Chu Peihan was lying to their faces. Chu Peihan rolled her eyes. Cant Professor Gu talk to other people in addition to his rtives? They were a bunch of strange people in Chu Peihans eyes. Gu Ning, however, realized that Professor Gu might be very special in this school, because everyone looked astonished when Professor Gu went to talk with them of his own ord. We all know that Professor Gu has a very strange character and he never talks to students of his own ord, unless its in his sses, the girl said. If youre not Professor Gus rtive, your parents must know him. Anyway, they believed that Chu Peihan must be Professor Gus acquaintance. Chu Peihan finally figured out their meaning. They simply believed that she had a rtionship with Professor Gu and got into this school through that. Chu Peihan was utterly displeased and sneered, Were not Professor Gus rtives, and this is our first time meeting him. Believe it or not, we need to go now! After that, Chu Peihan pulled Gu Ning and walked away, followed by Mu Ke and Yu Mixi. The two girls didnt stop them, but one of them snorted with disdain after they walked away, I dont buy her words. She must know Professor Gu. It isnt a big deal. Even if she knows Professor Gu, she might not be his disciple. This girl was obviously jealous of Chu Peihan. Gu Ning heard the girls words, and immediately learned that Professor Gu wasnt simple at all. Without dy, she took out her phone and searched for information about him on the Inte. Normally, a famous professor of a prestigious university had a page of basic introduction on the Inte. After reading the information about him, Gu Ning was surprised. To her astonishment, Gu Guangmiao held great reputation and prestige. Chu Peihan, youre quite lucky today! said Gu Ning with a smile. She felt happy for Chu Peihan because Gu Guangmiao hadplimented her. What are you talking about? Chu Peihan was confused. Read it for yourself! Gu Ning directly handed her phone to Chu Peihan, and Chu Peihan took it at once. After reading the information about Gu Guangmiao, Chu Peihan was thrilled. Jesus, Professor Gu is such an important figure in the film industry! Im indeed so lucky today! Although Professor Gu had justplimented her, Chu Peihan felt she was quite lucky. Well, if Professor Gu is willing to ept you as his disciple, itll be the best. If not, its also a good thing to get his advice, said Gu Ning. Chapter 1783 - Play Slot Machine Again

Chapter 1783: y Slot Machine Again

Since it was said on the Inte that Gu Guangmiao had a very high standard for his disciples, Gu Ning wasnt sure Chu Peihan could let Gu Guangmiao ept her as a disciple. However, given Gu Guangmiaos attitude towards Chu Peihan, it shouldnt be difficult to get his guidance. After all, Chu Peihan was very outstanding. Right, itll be the best if Professor Gu is willing to ept me as his disciple, said Chu Peihan with great excitement. Because she aimed to be an actress simply out of interest, she didnt ache to gain fame or wealth. In addition, there was an entertainmentpany under the Qinghua Organization. No matter what kind of show Chu Peihan wanted to join, it was very easy for her to do so. There was no need for her topete against other actresses. Generally, if a student could win the approval of a respected art professor, he or she must have pure love for acting so that he or she could show its essence. People who ached to gain fame or wealth simply used acting as a tool, so it would lose its meaning. Therefore, Gu Ning thought it was still likely for Chu Peihan to be Gu Guangmiaos disciple, but it would take some time. A master always required a long time to ept a disciple. All art masters prefer to ept those who have moral principles, acting skills, and pure love for acting as their disciples. I know youre able to do all the above, but you still should pay more attention to your behavior. Youre going to join the entertainment industry after all, so you cant leave a bad impression on other people. Of course, you can still be aggressive when you encounter trouble, said Gu Ning. She understood that Chu Peihan was very smart and knew it very well, but she thought she should remind her anyway. I understand. Ill be more careful, said Chu Peihan. She didnt think Gu Ning was interfering in her business, instead she felt touched because Gu Ning cared about her. Im in a very good mood today, so Ill pay the bill for the mealter, said Chu Peihan. Great! None of them would hesitate to let Chu Peihan pay the meal, because they were all close friends. After having a big meal, they didnt rush to go back home, because they all needed to go to their universities tomorrow. They couldnt leave their schools unless there was a special situation or it was a weekend, so they wanted to seize this chance and enjoy themselves. Chu Peihan asked Gu Ning to take them to an amusement arcade, and Gu Ning agreed. However, she didnt know where the amusement arcade was, so she searched for it on the Inte. After they found one, they went there. There were many amusement arcades, so they went to the nearest one. An amusement arcade was always crowded, and most of the customers were young people. The scale of the amusement arcade was veryrge, but it didnt provide anything rted to gambling with a high rate, because it was forbidden ording to thew, especially in the capital which had strict rules. Amusement arcades in the areas with arge poption didnt dare to break thew, but those far from the city center provided that service. The city center was too noticeable to avoid punishment. Businessmen knew it very well, so did the government, but the government didnt carry out a detailed inspection every day. If the government did that, those businessmen wouldnt dare to be involved in illegal businesses. Since those businessmen dared to do it, they knew the government would turn a blind eye on it. Actually, if they had support in the government, they would get the information before the inspection was carried out so that they could get prepared for it. So although they couldnt avoid all the inspections, they would be much safer. ... Gu Ning and her friends went to an amusement arcade in the downtown area of the southern district. She nced around and found no illegal gambling games. Mu Ke went and exchanged four hundred yuan of game currency, which was divided into four parts. Each of them had a hundred yuan. They yed whatever games they wanted to y, and started with the w machines. Unfortunately, because the w was specially designed, it was quite difficult to catch a doll. Each of them had tried three times to finally win once. Gu Ning got two dolls, which was already extremely lucky. Some people couldnt get a doll at all after trying 10 times. Gu Nings mental age was already 30, and she wasnt interested in dolls, so she gave her dolls to Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi. Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi were only 18, so they werent very mature yet and liked cute little dolls. They yed games along the way, then saw slot machines, but the prize pool here wasnt as much as in the amusement arcade controlled by the Kirin Gang in City B. However, it was still a lot for ordinary people, and it should be over a million yuan. Many people were ying slot machines, but only a few could win some money. It wasnt an easy game after all, but its prize pool attracted endless yers who wished to instantly win a fortune. Why dont we y the slot machines? said Chu Peihan. She knew it was difficult, but she didnt care. They came here to have fun, so it didnt matter whether they win or lose. Because there were many yers, they needed to wait for a while longer. Before they went to y slot machines, they needed to exchange game coins for chips first. The chips used for slot machines were different from the general game coins. Gu Ning went to do that this time, and she paid four hundred yuan for the chips. Each chip was equal to 10 yuan. Gu Ning decided to buy all 10 lines this time and make a fortune to get her friends excited. Gu Ning and her friends waited in the line for over a dozen minutes to y the slot machines. Since they came together, they didnt bother to y separate machines and chose to y the same one. While they were waiting in the line, no one was able to win any money from the slot machine. In fact, only one or two people could win money by ying it each day. Besides, they could only win a small amount of money from it, but they might have paid a lot of money for the game. Chu Peihan yed the slot machine first. She bought 10 lines, but still failed in the end and lost a hundred yuan. The same thing happened to Mu Ke and Yu Mixi. In addition to the yers, there were many onlookers in the amusement arcade too. Everyone knew it was hard to win money by ying slot machines, and it was already very lucky if one could win some money several times out of a hundred times, but the onlookers felt nervous and were full of anticipation whenever there were people ying slot machines. Precisely because it was a difficult game, they hoped to see someone seed. However, if anyone seeded, they would be green with envy then. Next it was Gu Nings turn. She bought 10 lines as well. She pulled the spin and the slot machine began to work. Chu Peihan and her other friends also hoped that Gu Ning could win, but they were aware that the probability was pretty low. All the slot machines were specially designed for the game, so it was nearly impossible to win a lot of money, which was the trick yed by cunning businessmen. If every yer was able to win money, the businessmen would lose a lot. Gambling was a very profitable industry, so it was impossible for the businessmen to lose money. Chapter 1784 - Are You Crazy?

Chapter 1784: Are You Crazy?

Perhaps a certain game yer could win a big prize once, but it was simply used to attract more people to y the game. In most cases, the so-called big prize was directed and acted by the staff. All in all, this amusement arcade was even more mean than the one controlled by the Kirin Gang. Because of the special system of the slot machine, Gu Ning might not be able to win the prize pool, but she had confidence to win money. She just didnt know how much money she was going to win. Gu Ning put all her chips into the slot machine. After the system confirmed the bet, a huge start prompt appeared on the electronic screen, indicating that the yer could tap the start button to start the game. Without dy, Gu Ning pulled the spin, and the slot machine started with a loud noise, while all the 10 reels moved fast at the same time. With her Jade Eyes, Gu Ning was able to calcte when the pictures of different odds would fall on a certain position. When it was time, Gu Ning quickly pressed the red stop button. The slot machine stopped with a sound like someone just mmed on the brakes, and the 10 reels gradually stopped one by one from left to right. Everyone focused on the screen. Even though they didnt believe Gu Ning could win, they still hoped to see something different. Chu Peihan also fixed her eyes on it and said, Line up, line up, line up... Unfortunately, pictures didnt line up on the first and second reel. It wasnt a surprising result, so people werent disappointed. However, pictures lined up on the third reel. Wow, they line up! Seeing that, everyone shouted with excitement, especially Chu Peihan who almost jumped up. Jesus, the times of odds are 400 times, which means four thousand yuan! She won four thousand yuan with only a hundred yuan. Its amazing! Right! ... Nevertheless, it wasnt over yet, and more pictures lined up on the screen. In the end, pictures lined up on five reels, namely 500 times, 200 times, 700 times, and 900 times. Two hundred times of 10 yuan was two thousand yuan, so Gu Ning made 270 thousand yuan in all. Everyone was shocked and shouted with excitement, which attracted more peoples attention on the floor. More and more people walked over and they were envious too after knowing the result. Wow, boss, youre unbelievable! Chu Peihan gave Gu Ning a big hug. Mu Ke and Yu Mixi were also full of excitement. Jesus, its amazing! Youve won 2700 times your money, which is 270 thousand yuan in all. Ive never seen anyone else whos able to win so much money at one time before! ... Most game yers were ordinary people, so 270 thousand yuan was a lot in their eyes, and they were quite envious of Gu Ning. Alright, collect the chips now, Gu Ning said and felt a little ufortable in Chu Peihans tight hug. Hearing that, Chu Peihan immediately let Gu Ning go and began to collect the chips. Because there were too many chips, Mu Ke went to the service counter and asked for a big box. The cheers around Gu Ning soon got the staffs attention. The manager also learned itter, and he was astonished too. However, none of them came to make things difficult for Gu Ning, and she sessfully exchanged the chips for money. Since Gu Ning won the money, she took it as her own and decided to buy her friends snackster. They didnt leave right after winning money, because they came here to have fun. Therefore, they continued to y games. Anyway, they had to use all their game coins. Gu Ning had caused a great sensation, so she became the focus of everyones attention wherever she went. Luckily, she was already used to it, so she didnt feel uneasy at all. After a while, she suddenly saw Battle in the Sky in the mobile game area. Chu Peihan noticed first, and she told Gu Ning at once, Boss, isnt that Battle in the Sky? I cant believe its on the shelf of an amusement arcade now. Youre really amazing! Gu Ning turned and saw the game made by herpany. In fact, K was managing the gamepany all the time, so Gu Ning didnt know much about it. She bet that this amusement arcade must have cooperation with her gamepany, so she didnt bother to pay much attention to it. After consuming their game coins, Gu Ning and her friends left. It was nearly 10 pm at this time, so they went to have night snacks. Gu Nings friends had the intention of having a great meal because she had won a lot of money. Therefore, they proposed to have seafood, which wasparatively more expensive than other night snacks. However, no matter how expensive seafood was, it only cost several thousand yuan at most, which was nothing for Gu Ning. They didnt go to the food street this time, but found a famous seafood restaurant through the Inte and went there together. Because it was famous, it was very popr and didnt provide reservation service. Luckily, the restaurant was spacious, so there were still vacant seats when they arrived. This seafood restaurant was a high-end restaurant with beautiful decorations, so the prices of the food here were also higher. Moreover, it provided more kinds of seafood. For example, red king crabs, Australian lobsters, abalones and other more expensive seafood werent avable in general food stalls. Even if they were avable, they were of bad quality. They needed to go to the seafood area to choose the seafood by themselves, so Gu Ning and her friends went to choose the seafood after booking a table. However, when Chu Peihan and her other friends saw the prices, they were amazed. Boss, theyre so expensive. Should we... said Mu Ke. Although Gu Ning didntck money at all, they couldnt spend her money with wild abandon. If he was going to pay the bill, he wouldnt think they were expensive. Expensive? If you cant afford it, donte inside. This is not a street stand. Several hundred yuan wont be enough. Right at this moment, an unkind females voice sounded behind them. The girl was at the same age as them, and she was pretty, but looked mean and arrogant. Who told you that we cant afford it? Are you crazy or something? Chu Peihan was displeased. It was ridiculous that she couldnt afford seafood. Actually, she had enough money to buy this whole seafood restaurant. What did you say? Dont you dare say that again! The girl was mad in an instant and raised her hand trying to p Chu Peihan. It wasnt easy for ordinary people to hurt Chu Peihan and Chu Peihan caught the girls hand without hesitation. The girl felt great pain and couldnt withdraw her hand. Two girls at the front heard the noise and turned around. They ran over once they saw Chu Peihan catching the girls wrist. Whats going on here? a girl asked in a cold voice. Chapter 1785 - Good Connections Are Never Enough

Chapter 1785: Good Connections Are Never Enough

The girl was about 1.7m tall and slim. She had a great build and was very pretty, but wasnt as attractive as Gu Ning and Chu Peihan. She was only slightly taller than them. Therefore, she looked at Gu Ning and Chu Peihan with jealousy and hatred for no reason. Shuyan, they just swore at me. My hand is really painful now. The girl told on Chu Peihan at once. Sheughed at us first. Its her fault, said Chu Peihan. Am I wrong? You said the seafood is very expensive here. If you cant afford it, dont embarrass yourself bying inside! The girl argued. She honestly didnt think she had said anything wrong. Let me ask you again. Who told you we cant afford it? We said the seafood is expensive simply because we are unwilling to spend too much of our bosss money, Chu Peihan said with a serious expression, which scared the girl. The girl suddenly found it hard to breathe. At this time, a waitress walked over at once. Please dont fight here. May I know what has happened? Sorry, my friend didnt mean it. Please forgive her, said Yuan Shuyan. She knew it was her friends fault, and didnt want to make it a big problem. She didnt mean it? She said it twice! Were not dumb, so dont assume that other people are idiots, said Chu Peihan, but she was reluctant to argue with them. Afterwards, she threw the girls hand away. Because she used a little force, the girl almost fell. Luckily, Yuan Shuyan supported her right away. You... The girl was angry when she was treated like that. She wanted to criticize them again, but Yuan Shuyan interrupted her. Shut your mouth! Hearing that, the girl was scared and closed her mouth. Yuan Shuyan was very dissatisfied with what Chu Peihan just said, because she knew that Chu Peihan was saying that she was the idiot here. However, it was her friends fault anyway, so she said nothing further about it. Excuse me, we need a red king crab, an Australian lobster, four abalones... Gu Ning began to order. She purposely said it in front of Yuan Shuyan and her friend. After that, she said to Chu Peihan and her other friends, You can order whatever you want to eat. Its a good thing not to waste any food. Being economic is a virtue, but enjoying ourselves is also the meaning of life! Theyre just pretending to be rich. The girl refused to change her attitude towards Gu Ning and her friends. Shut up! Yuan Shuyan was mad and snapped at Feng Jiajia. Feng Jiajia was really annoying. Actually, Gu Ning and her friends couldnt be poor because their clothes were expensive. In addition, since they ordered so much seafood, it meant they could afford it. A meal of seafood couldnt be super expensive, and many people could afford it. Im curious why you insist on saying that were poor? Gu Ning asked Feng Jiajia with a fake smile. Gu Ning didnt show her anger on her face like what Chu Peihan usually did, but she was dissatisfied with Feng Jiajias attitude too. Feng Jiajia opened her mouth, but Yuan Shuyan gave her a nce of warning before she could say anything. Im sorry. Yuan Shuyan apologized to Gu Ning again, then pulled Feng Jiajia away, in case it became big trouble. Although she disliked Gu Ning and Gu Nings friends and she was actually unwilling to apologize, she felt embarrassed in public. Besides, it was obviously Feng Jiajias fault, so they should stop arguing over that. Theyre indeed crazy! Chu Peihanined once they walked away. They seem to be born in rich families too. People who were born in rich families are quite different from each other. Some are well-bred and outstanding among peers, while some are spoiled, arrogant, and terrible at socializing, said Mu Ke. It was true that there were great differences among people who were born in rich families. Some of them could receive great education because of their family background so that they maintained good behavior and had great skills. On the other hand, there were also some who were extremely arrogant and self-centered. In fact, their parents had great effects on them. Gu Ning and her friends werent affected by the argument, and kept on ordering seafood. After ordering, they went to their seats and waited for the dishes to be ced on the table. They left together once they finished having the night snacks. As they walked out, they met Yuan Shuyan and her friends again. They left for the parking lot at the same time. The second Yuan Shuyan and her friends saw Gu Nings Hummer which cost over a million yuan, they realized that Gu Ning wasnt poor at all. They didnt know how rich Gu Ning was, because it was hard to make the judgment from a car. For example, Gu Ning was already a billionaire, but her car only cost over a million yuan. Some people only had dozens of million yuan in wealth, but they still drove cars which cost over a million yuan. Because Mu Ke had checked out of the hotel, he went back to Century City along with Gu Ning and other girls. There were three girls and he was the only boy, but it wasnt a problem. Gu Ning arranged for him to stay on the first floor. The next morning, they had breakfast at home. After having breakfast, they went to the Capital University together. Although Gu Ning wouldnt live in the dorm all the time, she still needed to stay there sometimes. Therefore, she prepared some daily necessities and clothes. She didnt need to go to work in thepany every day, so she could enjoy normal university life. The Capital University was the top university in their country, so there were all kinds of talented people. Gu Ning nned to make friends with some and let them work for her. In addition, many offspring of powerful families were studying in the Capital University as well, so it was a great chance to draw them over to Gu Nings side. After all, good connections were never enough. Connections were different from friends. In Gu Nings eyes, friends were more precious than connections. ... Although it was the second day for enrollment, there was still a lot of traffic on the roads near the school. In the school, it was even more crowded. Because all the students from other cities directly lived on campus after the enrollment and they walked around in the school, there were more people everywhere once more freshmen came today. Right when Gu Ning and her friends arrived outside the Capital University, she felt the air of a cultivator. She thought it was Baili Zongxue at the beginning, because Baili Zongxue came to enroll at this time as well. She turned her head to the direction, but found she was wrong and the cultivator was the man who had been following her for the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. Chapter 1786 - An Obvious Lie

Chapter 1786: An Obvious Lie

Since this cultivator came here, Gu Ning thought he must havee for her and he could have figured out her identity, but she didnt know how much he knew about her now. It was true that the cultivator had done his homework and he was amazed by Gu Nings achievements too. He originally thought she was only an ordinary girl, but she was actually extraordinary. At such a young age, she already became a billionaire and was also a kung fu master. However, no matter how good Gu Ning was at fighting, the cultivator didnt think she was a match for him. Gu Ning was unusually strong because herpetitors were mortals. Therefore, the cultivator was more careful when he followed Gu Ning this time, but he didnt think she would find him. He didnt know Gu Nings real abilities, so he refused to believe that he would be exposed. Gu Ning ignored the cultivator for the time being and let him follow her. They were in public after all, so he couldnt hurt her. She could feel him around her and she would know whether he was there or left. She wasnt afraid that he might secretly attack her. On both sides of the school passage, there were wee points of various departments. Because the senior students hadnte to school yet, the people at these wee points were all members and cadres of the student union. If freshmen didnt know how to enroll, they could turn to these students or seniors for help. Most of the male seniors were only interested in beautiful female freshmen and they used this great chance for the purpose of getting a girlfriend. Although Gu Ning and her friends came to the Capital University for the first time, they were not worried that they could not find the enrollment ce, so they didnt ask anyone and slowly walked inside. Chu Peihan and Gu Nings other friends came with her mainly to see what the Capital University was like. If there was a guide, they might not be able to enjoy themselves. The Capital University was the top university in their country, so there were many famous buildings and views. Although Gu Ning came here for the first time, this was a ce for her to study for three years, so she naturally got to know it first beforeing here. ordingly, she introduced it to her friends of her own ord. Gu Ning and her friends walked inside without asking for anyones help, but they still attracted a lot of attention from several male seniors of the student union because of their outstanding appearances. They must be freshmen, right? Yeah, they seem to be. Come on, we cant miss this great chance to help such beautiful girls. Is it possible that theyve already enrolled yesterday. They only have one suitcase. Its possible, but its hard to tell. Perhaps their friends came with them. Right, lets go ask them. Saying that, two male senior students walked to Gu Ning and her friends. Hi, are you freshmen who came to enroll? a boy asked. Both of them were handsome and outgoing, or they wouldnt have agreed to try to strike up a conversation with Gu Ning and her friends. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Hearing that, they were excited. Why dont we lead you there? another boy said. Thanks, but we can go there on our own. Gu Ning declined. The two senior students were a little disappointed, but they didnt give it up. It doesnt matter. We can also introduce our school to you along the way. Thanks, Ive learned enough about it, Gu Ning politely said. After being declined twice, the two senior students felt embarrassed to insist, in case they left a bad impression on Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning declined twice, she had a very kind attitude, so the two senior students werent annoyed. Just as they were about to say something again, they were interrupted by an unkind girl before they could say it aloud. What are you doing here? With so many new studentsing in and so few people to help, how could you still have time to chat here? The girl was Yuan Shuyan, and Gu Ning had run into herst night. In fact, Gu Ning had already noticed her before she opened her mouth, because Yuan Shuyan kept looking at them with an unkind look. When she knew it was Yuan Shuyan, Gu Ning was still a little surprised. Unexpectedly, they were epted by the same university. Yuan Shuyan was also very surprised to see them again, and they turned out to be the freshmen. Thinking of what had happenedst night, Yuan Shuyan was still mad, so she decided to find fault with Gu Ning. Gu Ning and her friends werent dumb, and they understood what Yuan Shuyan was doing. Hi, Deputy Minister Yuan. The two boys immediately put on a serious face with a trace of respect. Yuan Shuyan was the deputy minister of the Department of Arts, and her family was the famous Yuan family in the capital. However, she wasnt its direct descendant, she was just a coteral rtive. Even though she wasnt an important member of the Yuan family, her family background was still very influential, so many people stood in awe of her. They werent afraid of her title of the deputy minister of the Department of Arts, but her identity as a member of the Yuan family. Who told you we were chatting? Chu Peihan argued with dissatisfaction. Werent you? What were you doing if you werent chatting? Im not blind! Yuan Shuyan said, believing that they were just wasting time chatting. You are not only blind, but also sick. The two seniors kindly asked us if we need help, we dont need it, so we declined. The conversation didnt evenst a minute. Howe it bes a meaningless talk? Youre deliberately finding fault here! Chu Peihan used. Hearing Chu Peihan retorted in that way, Gu Ning didnt stop her, because she didnt have much tolerance for people who deliberately came to find fault either. If they didnt fight back, they might be regarded as the weak. There were already many people in the school, and Chu Peihans voice wasnt low. Her roar soon aroused the attention of other people. Chu Peihans words immediately annoyed Yuan Shuyan. As everyone turned to look at them, Yuan Shuyan felt even more embarrassed, and became angrier. How dare you say that Im blind and sick? Do you know who I am? Im the deputy minister of the Department of Arts. You should show some respect! I just wanted to remind you that the seniors are very busy and dont waste their time. Am I wrong? She was ming Chu Peihan for everything to protect her reputation and image. In that case, Chu Peihan became the bad person in peoples eyes. It was really not a good thing when these freshmen had an argument with the deputy minister of the Department of Arts on the first day of enrollment. Youre lying in public! Admit it that youre still mad at us for what happenedst night and so youre trying to make things difficult for us now. Nobodys an idiot here. If you hadnt jumped out all of a sudden, we would have left already. We wouldnt have wasted any of your time. Youre the one whos wasting everyones time here! Chu Peihan said and didnt hesitate to expose their grudge. Chapter 1787 - The Student Union President, Rong Zechen

Chapter 1787: The Student Union President, Rong Zechen

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In that case, everyone learned the truth at once, and their looks at Yuan Shuyan became different. Was the deputy minister of the Department of Arts deliberately finding fault with them because of their grudge yesterday? However, even though they had a grudge against each other, onlookers didnt know who was wrong first, so they couldnt judge whether Yuan Shuyans behavior today was right or wrong. If it was the new students fault yesterday, then onlookers thought it was understandable that Yuan Shuyan made things difficult for them today. You... Yuan Shuyan was angry after hearing that. She didnt expect them to be so bold. After knowing her identity, they even dared to refute her so arrogantly. Bullshit! I didnt have the argument with you yesterday. I wouldnt help others for no reason. Its you who ignored the busy work of the seniors of the student union and wasted time chatting here. Cant I criticize you for that? Moreover, this is what I should do as a leader in the student union. If it was like what she said, it would be fine, but the problem was that it wasnt the same thing as she said! If you werent free, would youe and argue with us until now? Gu Ning said mockingly. This kind of trick of deceiving herself could only be done by people with problems in their brains. You... Yuan Shuyan was furious, because not many people dared to annoy her like that! Gu Ning and her friends, however, dared to repeatedly offend her. Yuan Shuyan immediately looked at the two seniors and asked, Tell me, have I med them? When Yuan Shuyan asked them, her look at them clearly seemed threatening. Because the two seniors were afraid of Yuan Shuyan, they could only deny it with no conscience. See? They denied that Ive used you. Its clear that you were the one who caused the trouble. Yuan Shuyan said. She didnt believe that they could defeat her. Seeing that, most of the people were naturally inclined to Yuan Shuyans side, because they hadnt witnessed what had happened before. They could only jump to conclusions from insignificant evidence. You... Hearing that the two seniors were ignorant of their conscience and helped Yuan Shuyan, Mu Ke couldnt stand it anymore. In his eyes, men shouldnt be like cowards. If Gu Ning hadnt stopped him, he would have beaten them. Gu Ning coldly looked at Yuan Shuyan. When she was about to say something, a girl interrupted her. Its obvious a lie. I just witnessed it and heard it. Their dialog was only six sentences, and it didnt exceed a minute. Cant they talk with each other for a few seconds? Arent seniors here to answer freshmens questions? How can you me them for doing that? Its strange! the girl said angrily. She had hair to her shoulder and a round face, but she wasnt fat. Instead, she looked very lovable and cute. Seeing her speaking for them, Gu Ning showed her a friendly smile. When Gu Ning smiled like that, she was like a blooming flower and was so attractive that many people showed obsession. Yuan Shuyan was angrier when someone stood out to defend them. Nonsense! Youre the one whos talking nonsense here! the girl retorted. Whats happening here? What are you arguing about? At this time, a few seniors with a badge came over and asked them. President... Seeing the personing, Yuan Shuyan immediately opened her mouth because she wanted to take the initiative. However, Yuan Shuyan was interrupted before she could finish her sentence. Gu Ning, you must be Gu Ning, right? Once the president saw Gu Ning, he was excited and directly ignored Yuan Shuyan. Although he was sure that the girl was Gu Ning, he still wanted to confirm it. He was afraid that he might be wrong. If he was wrong, it would be embarrassing. Seeing that the president knew this freshman, Yuan Shuyan was displeased, because it seemed that the president wouldnt side with her. And she somehow felt like the name of Gu Ning sounded very familiar. She must have heard it somewhere before. Yuan Shuyan wasnt the only one who was familiar with the name, many other people felt it was familiar as well. Some people, including the girl who spoke for Gu Ning, recognized her at once and they got super excited, but it was just not appropriate for them to say anything at this moment. Gu Ning was the top scorer of the National College Entrance Examination this year. Gu Ning was the national goddess. Gu Ning was... Not everyone knew all of Gu Nings deeds, and some only know that she was the top scorer in the National College Entrance Examination. Some might also know that she was a very popr national goddess on the Inte, while some were aware that she was a genius businesswoman and so forth. I am, and you are? asked Gu Ning. She wasnt surprised that he knew her. Im the president of the student union, and my name is Rong Zechen, Rong Zechen said. Rong Zechen was more than 1.8m tall, and he was strong and handsome. He might not be the most handsome boy in their school, but he should be close to that. Hi, Senior Rong, nice to meet you. Hearing that, Gu Ning politely greeted him. His surname was Rong, which made Gu Ning think of the Rong family that was one of the four dominant families in the capital. She just thought about that, but didnt firmly believe that he was indeed a member of the Rong family. Although there were people who had the surname Rong, there werent a lot, because it was a rare surname. Most importantly, since he was the president of the student union, he couldnt be ordinary. It was impossible for ordinary students to be the president. In fact, the cadre of the student union wasnt ordinary either, and it must be outstanding too. The student union was one of the current organizational structures in the school. It was the students own mass organization and the bridge and link between the school and the students. It yed an important role in the operation of the campus. The president of the student union needed to have the ability to convince and manage people. Normally, people with a powerful family background could easily convince people. If one was only from an ordinary family, no matter how outstanding he or she was, many people wouldnt listen to him or her. Even if one had a powerful family background, sometimes it wasnt influential enough, let alone those without any background. The student union of the Capital University was slightly different from that of other universities. The selection and inspection were extremely strict, because the student union of the Capital University was rted to the government. The government preferred to hire elite cadres who had served in the student union of the Capital University. Therefore, the student union of the Capital University had also be a ce to cultivate talents for the government. One could only win the governments approval by holding a position in the student union. Precisely because of that, it was also a small society which was full ofpetition for power. Some people might think it was unfair. Since it was a ce to train talents for the government, why were its members family backgrounds so important? However, it was an unfair world. Actually, ones family background was only one of the important factors, and ones abilities mattered a lot too. Chapter 1788 - Can I Join You?

Chapter 1788: Can I Join You?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Without a powerful family background, one could still get a promotion as long as he or she had outstanding abilities. However, the president of the student union was special. Yuan Shuyans surname was Yuan, and she was the deputy minister of the Department of Arts. Gu Ning thought of the Yuan family in the capital. Even if they were really from the two dominant families in the capital, Gu Ning wouldnt be afraid. Sorry to know that you were dragged into trouble right aftering here. May I know what happened just now? Rong Zechen asked. Although this was his first meeting with Gu Ning and he didnt know much about her, he believed that she wasnt a troublemaker. President Rong... Yuan Shuyan was very displeased when Rong Zechen asked Gu Ning, instead of her, that question. He was embarrassing her in public! Deputy Minister Yuan, Gu Ning is a freshman, but shes encountered trouble on the first day of school. I think we should solve the problem for her first. Rong Zechen interrupted Yuan Shuyan before she could finish her sentence. Rong Zechen didnt want Yuan Shuyan to say anything more about that, because he could see it had something to do with her. He disliked Yuan Shuyan, but he wasnt finding fault with her this time. Given his knowledge about her, it must be her fault. Either way, he made up his mind to help Gu Ning. Even though Yuan Shuyan was a member of the Yuan family, they were in the school now and he was the president of the student union. They naturally should obey their rules. You... Yuan Shuyan was mad. She wasnt dumb and she knew Rong Zechen did it on purpose to stop her from talking about it. Besides, he was aware it had something to do with her. Rong Zechen, why do you hate me so much? Even if you hate me, you cant treat me like that! Yuan Shuyan felt quite hurt. In fact, Yuan Shuyan liked Rong Zechen, but Rong Zechen disliked her. To be specific, he hated her very much. The reason was that their families were enemies, so it was impossible for them to be together. Actually, even if their families werent enemies, he wouldnt like Yuan Shuyan, because Yuan Shuyan was a person with character problems. However, no matter how much he hated Yuan Shuyan, he had never picked on her, but she believed he did that when they had disagreements on some things. Well, the thing is that we know where to enroll, so we have no intention of bothering senior students in the student union. These two kind boys came over and asked us whether we needed their help just now. We didnt need it, so we declined, but we only talked with each other for about a minute. This girl suddenly criticized us for wasting their precious time. I didnt understand it and argued with her over that, said Gu Ning. Although the two senior male members of the student union had lied because they were afraid of Yuan Shuyan, Gu Ning didnt me them for that. She knew that they were threatened by Yuan Shuyan. Nevertheless, she wouldnt thank them either. As for whether Yuan Shuyan caused them trouble on purpose due to what had happened yesterday, Gu Ning didnt say it aloud. It wasnt because she didnt want to embarrass Yuan Shuyan, but because Chu Peihan had just said that aloud. Everyone was aware of that now, and there was no need for her to mention it again. Because Rong Zechen had guessed that it must be Yuan Shuyan who caused the problem, he wasnt surprised after hearing Gu Nings exnation. Instead, he only looked even more displeased. Yuan Shuyan was too arrogant and self-centered! Deputy Minister Yuan, do you have anything to say? Rong Zechen asked Yuan Shuyan in a serious tone. Although he trusted Gu Ning, he still gave Yuan Shuyan a chance to defend herself, or other people might think he blindly believed her words and helped her. I just wanted to remind them not to waste time, but she swore at me and said that Im crazy, so we argued. Yuan Shuyan panicked a little, but refused to admit her fault. She turned to me Chu Peihan instead. Ridiculous! You suddenly jumped out and criticized us for no reason. How could you expect us not to be mad? Youre not the only one who has a temper here! Chu Peihan retorted in annoyance. You... Yuan Shuyan was furious, but didnt know how to fight back all of a sudden. What? Do you need to see the surveince videos to see whether we just had a causal talk? Chu Peihan became a little aggressive. You... Yuan Shuyan was in sheer panic now, and couldnt finish a sentence. Alright, its not serious. We dont want to cause a scene, so please stop arguing with us over it. We need to go now, said Gu Ning. She didnt think it was necessary to make a scene, because it would make them seem bad. Anyway, everyone was aware that Yuan Shuyan had deliberately made things difficult for them, which was enough to make her have an unpleasant day. Yuan Shuyan was unwilling to give up, but felt too embarrassed to continue to argue with them. It wouldnt do her any good, and would only embarrass her more. No matter what, she had a grudge against Gu Ning and her friends today, and she was determined to pay them back. Lets see! Yuan Shuyan snorted, turned around, and walked away. Gu Ning, sorry about that! Rong Zechen apologized to Gu Ning again. It had nothing to do with him, but he was the president of the student union and was responsible for todays wee meeting for freshmen. It was his duty to deal with it. Well, Senior Rong, I know it has nothing to do with you. I wont take it to heart, said Gu Ning. She didnt take it to heart, but she knew Yuan Shuyan did and Yuan Shuyan wouldnt give up on paying her back. Anyway, she wasnt worried about that. She would teach Yuan Shuyan a lesson if she really dared to do that. Do you need me to help you enroll? asked Rong Zechen. Thanks, but well walk there slowly. I also n to guide my friends around our schoolter. Gu Ning declined. Great! Since she said that, Rong Zechen didnt insist. Um, Goddess Gu, can I join you? Im alone, the girl who defended them asked cautiously. She wanted to join them, but was afraid that they might refuse to ept her. Of course! Gu Ning didnt mind it. With Gu Nings agreement, the girl got excited. There were many other freshmen who wanted to have a tour around the campus along with Gu Ning, but they were too shy to say it aloud. As a result, they could only watch them leaving. Once Gu Ning and her friends were gone, other people began to talk about them. Wow, shes a real straight-A student and goddess. Shes even prettier than her photos. A straight-A student and goddess? Someone was confused. Shes the top scorer of this years National College Entrance Examination, another person said. What? Shes that top scorer of this year? Knowing that, some people who didnt recognize Gu Ning were surprised. Chapter 1789 - Easily Lose Interest?

Chapter 1789: Easily Lose Interest?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She also has many famouspanies under her name. Shes a talented businesswoman! ... As people learned more about Gu Ning, they began to admire her. Because Yuan Shuyan didnt walk far away and people talked about Gu Ning loudly, she heard their discussion and realized who Gu Ning was. It turned out that Gu Ning was the top scorer. No wonder she felt her name sounded so familiar and Rong Zechen was so excited. However, Yuan Shuyan wasnt envious of Gu Ning at all, because she was born in a dominant family. She wouldnt admire Gu Ning just because Gu Ning was outstanding. Even though Gu Ning was a sessful businesswoman, she couldnt beparable to the Yuan family. Yuan Shuyan didnt know everything about Gu Ning, but her attitude wouldnt change even if she did. In fact, upon thinking of Rong Zechens attitude towards Gu Ning, she got very jealous. ... The girl with short hair introduced herself. Hi, Goddess Gu, my name is Song Miaoge. I live in the capital. Its very nice to see you today. I hope I didnt cause you trouble. Song Miaoge felt a little embarrassed for interrupting them. Of course you didnt. I should thank you for defending us just now, said Gu Ning. Its not a big deal. I didnt do anything important. I just felt displeased when that girl deliberately picked on you, said Song Miaoge with slight embarrassment. Oh, Goddess Gu, may I know your major? Im studying physics, asked Song Miaoge. Economics, and you can just call me by name, Gu Ning said. Sure, then Ill call you Gu Ning. Song Miaoge wasnt hypocritical. Since Gu Ning said so, she called her that way. They are all your friends. I heard you say that you brought them to visit our school. They dont study in the Capital University, right? Song Miaoge said. Yeah, said Gu Ning, then she introduced her friends to Song Miaoge. After that, they greeted each other and began to chat. Although they didnt mention their family backgrounds in the chat, Gu Ning could still see that Song Miaoge wasnt from an ordinary family. In addition, given Song Miaoges behavior, Gu Ning knew she was a kung fu lover too. After a while, they went to the ce for enrollment. Because their majors were different, Song Miaoge separated from Gu Ning and they separately enrolled. Gu Ning and her friends attracted a lot of attention again. When Gu Ning went to enroll, a senior male student couldnt help but keep ncing at her. He thought she looked very familiar and he might have seen her somewhere before, but he couldnt remember it at this moment. The moment he epted Gu Nings admission notice and opened it to see Gu Nings name, he was shocked. He abruptly looked at Gu Ning and eximed, You are Gu Ning? Gu Ning? Many other people who had heard of Gu Ning were astonished too and they all turned to look at her with excitement. Those who didnt know Gu Ning, however, were confused. Gu Ning? Is she famous? Yeah, I am. Gu Ning smiled. Nice to meet you, Gu Ning. The senior male student greeted Gu Ning politely and with respect, because he not only knew that Gu Ning was the top scorer of this year, but also knew about her other deeds. Gu Ning was a person worthy of admiration and respect. Whos Gu Ning? Why is he so excited? asked someone who didnt know Gu Ning. Someone answered his question and it caused another sensation. Jesus, shes the top scorer of this year! Shes achieved a lot more than just that. She started up apany at a very young age, and now shes a billionaire. What? Its unbelievable! If you want to know more about her, search for it on the Inte. Hearing that, many people took out their phones and searched for information about Gu Ning on the Inte. After knowing Gu Nings achievements, they began to talk about her louder and louder. Gu Ning soon became the focus of peoples attention and was surrounded by many people at once. They keptplimenting Gu Ning, but it was too noisy, so Gu Ning felt a little ufortable. The senior male student understood that Gu Ning was slightly displeased once he saw her frown, so he immediately finished the formalities for her. Afterwards, Gu Ning left and didnt wait for Song Miaoge. They were going to go to their dorm rooms after enrollment anyway. Although Gu Ning and her friends left, other freshmen were still talking about them. Boss, how do you feel being everyones focus? Chu Peihan gloated. She could see that Gu Ning felt ufortable amid the loud discussions just now. Youll know it once you get famous in the future, said Gu Ning. It wasnt pleasant when people paid too much attention to her. Hearing that, the smile froze on Chu Peihans face. She loved acting and was going to join the entertainment industry, but she was unwilling to be surrounded by people everywhere as if she was a monkey in the zoo. Besides, she must remain kind, or other people might think she was an arrogant celebrity. All of a sudden, Chu Peihan felt less interested. Well, Im suddenly not that interested in bing a star now, said Chu Peihan, feeling upset. Why did you lose interest so easily? If so, Im going to disdain you, said Gu Ning, but she knew Chu Peihan was just saying that. Dont worry, I wont give you that chance. If there are more and more people to surround me and pay special attention to me, it means Im increasingly popr. Its not a bad thing! Chu Peihan had ambition again the moment she heard that Gu Ning would disdain her. As the information about Gu Nings achievements was spread abroad, those who were amazed admired her, while those who werent began to bad-mouth her. Some said that she might have yed immoral tricks to be sessful even though she was a straight-A student and stunning. Within a short time, there were rumors about Gu Ning. When Gu Ning walked into her dorm room, there was nobody inside. However two of her roommates already came, and they upied the two bottom beds. Gu Ning disliked bottom beds, so she was happy to sleep on the upper bed. After putting her stuff down, she simply organized it, then left too. However, she ran into Song Miaoge at thending. Hi, Gu Ning, which dorm room do you live in? Song Miaoge asked Gu Ning the second she saw her. Room 508, how about you? asked Gu Ning. No way! Song Miaoge rounded her eyes in shock. Me too! I cant believe that we live in the same dorm room! Were destined to be friends. I thought I might not be able to see you again, but unexpectedly were roommates. Chapter 1790 - Fate Brought Us Together

Chapter 1790: Fate Brought Us Together

Song Miaoge was really happy. Because of Gu Nings achievements, she admired and adored her. She always wanted to be friends with Gu Ning. However, it was her first meeting with Gu Ning, so she didnt ask for her phone number or WeChat ID. Hearing that, Gu Ning was slightly surprised too. Wow, I think fate brought us together! It was indeed fate that brought them together. Students were mixed and matched. Although they lived in the same dorm room, they might be from different sses. Actually, they were matched ording to their family backgrounds. Normally, students living in the same dorm room were from families of the same social status. Therefore, Gu Ning was sure that Song Miaoge couldnt be from an ordinary family. As for her other two roommates, they must have either a rich or powerful family too. Oh, are you freeter? If you are, why dont we go dine together? said Gu Ning. She had a good impression of Song Miaoge and they would spend the following years in the same dorm room, so it wasnt a bad thing if they could be close. Really? Can I dine with you? Hearing that, Song Miaoge was excited. She heard it clearly, but she still asked Gu Ning that question because she was afraid it was just a courtesy. If she really agreed, Gu Ning might be embarrassed. Of course. Gu Ning understood Song Miaoges worries, so she gave her a sincere smile. Wonderful, Im freeter. Please wait for a second. Ill go to put down my suitcase first. Once Song Miaoge made sure that Gu Ning was indeed going to share a meal with her, she pulled her suitcase while running to their dorm room. She didnt want to keep Gu Ning and her friends waiting for her. I think Song Miaoge is adorable. Chu Peihan was amused by Song Miaoges reaction. Well live in the same dorm room, and shes a very good girl. Its better if we can be good friends, said Gu Ning, then she reminded her friends. You all should also bear that in mind. Make as many friends as possible and avoid having enemies in order to not be involved in unnecessary trouble. Im not saying that you should submit to humiliation, but we must be careful. If anyone dares to cause you trouble, dont grin and bear it. Sure, we understand. Chu Peihan and Yu Mixi nodded. Within a minute, Song Miaoge left her suitcase in the dorm room and went to go downstairs with them. What do you prefer to eat? Gu Ning asked Song Miaoge. Since she proposed to buy a meal for Song Miaoge, she should ask for her opinions. Im not picky. You can make the decision, said Song Miaoge. She didnt care much about it. Along the way, Gu Ning could feel the air of the cultivator who followed her. He didnt leave until she and her friends left the campus. Because the cultivator already found the university Gu Ning would study in and he also knew her ss and dorm room, he could easily find her in the future as long as she came to school. Therefore, he didnt bother to continue to follow her. After all, he might not have any chances to catch her even if he kept on following her. Gu Ning and her friends didnt go far, and instead chose to dine at a nearby restaurant. They dined near their school, so there were many students of the Capital University in the restaurant. They were busy talking about the news of their school. Some news was about Gu Ning, while some was about other people. Gu Ning, the top scorer of this year, came to enroll today. Shortly after she came, she had a conflict with Yuan Shuyan, the deputy minister of the Department of Arts. Gu Ning is really bold. Isnt she afraid that Yuan Shuyan will pay her back? Yuan Shuyan was born in the Yuan family of the capital after all. Once Gu Ning and her friends walked inside, they heard students sitting at the next table discussing that. The Yuan family? Gu Ning had guessed correctly. Precisely because she already made that guess, she wasnt surprised now. Chu Peihan and her other friends, however, were astonished. They didnt expect that Yuan Shuyan was born in such a powerful family. Nevertheless, they werent worried about Gu Nings safety, because Gu Ning wasnt weak at all. Yuan Shuyan had the Yuan familys support, and Gu Ning had the Tang familys support. Although the Tang family was in City B, it was as powerful and influential as the four dominant families in the capital. If the Yuan family dared to take advantage of Gu Ning, the Tang family wouldnt let it get away with it. They knew what powerful families shouldnt do. They never wanted topete against other powerful families of the same level as them. If two powerful families of the same level began topete against each other, there would be no winner. As a result, they didnt think the Yuan family would punish Gu Ning just for Yuan Shuyan. The important condition was that they learned Gu Nings family background. In addition to the Tang family, Gu Ning also had Leng Shaotings help. Gu Nings friends didnt know about Leng Shaotings family background, but they were aware that he was a major general. ordingly, he must be a man of power too. In that case, the Yuan family would have to think twice before they took action to hurt Gu Ning. It was an unimportant grudge between Gu Ning and Yuan Shuyan. If Yuan Shuyan failed to defeat Gu Ning and was unwilling to give up, the Yuan family would be dragged into the situation sooner orter. A powerful family cared a lot about its face, so it wouldnt allow other people to take advantage of its members. If it encountered another powerful family of the same level, it might not take it seriously, but it wouldnt hesitate to punish the weak. Moreover, Gu Ning also had the support from the Qing Gang. Although nobody told her, Gu Ning could see that Situ Ye liked her. Therefore, if anyone dared to bully her, Situ Ye would definitely do something. In fact, if Gu Ning didnt have a boyfriend, Chu Peihan would hope that Gu Ning could be together with Situ Ye. Song Miaoge, who didnt know Gu Nings connections, felt worried about her. Gu Ning was very outstanding among her peers, but she was barelyparable to the Yuan family. Besides, power was always more influential than wealth. Even though Gu Ning was very rich, without the support of power, it would be very easy for the Yuan family to scheme against her. However, it was Gu Nings own business, so she said nothing even if she was worried. She was willing to protect Gu Ning, but they werent close for the time being. It was impossible for her father to annoy the Yuan family for Gu Ning. As a result, Song Miaoge could do nothing about it. You can read the menu, and order whatever you want to eat. No need to hesitate, said Gu Ning. She handed the menu to Song Miaoge first. She couldnt care less about the discussion she just heard. Song Miaoge was excellent at observing other peoples expressions. Since Gu Ning and Gu Nings friends didnt show any worry after hearing about the Yuan family, she realized that Gu Ning might be even more influential than she thought. She didnt know how influential Gu Ning was, but Gu Ning at least wasnt scared of the Yuan family. She believed Gu Ning wasnt an arrogant or naive girl who thought too highly of herself after achieving some sess. If Gu Ning was, she wouldnt be able to be more and more sessful. Song Miaoge took the menu and ordered two of her favorites. The others also ordered some. The students sitting at the next table didnt stop talking about Yuan Shuyan. Chapter 1791 - She Can’t Bully Me

Chapter 1791: She Cant Bully Me

My cousin happens to be in the same department as Yuan Shuyan, so she knows some things about her. Yuan Shuyan is very vengeful. It often doesnt end well if anyone offends her. She usually doesnt do it in a straightforward way, instead she takes revenge on you secretly. Furthermore, Yuan Shuyan has a thing for Senior Rong. Senior Rong treated Gu Ning so special today. Im afraid Yuan Shuyan wont let it go. Yeah! ording to my cousin, a senior girl got closer to Senior Rong previously. Yuan Shuyan picked on her once. And she hid far from Senior Rong since then. To be honest! I think Senior Rong and Senior Yuan are a good match! Given their simr family background, why cant they be together? You know nothing about them! The four dominant families are all opposed to each other. It is impossible for members of the Rong family to be together with those of the Yuan family. Hearing this, Gu Ning was certain that Rong Zechen was from the Rong family of the capital. Still she couldnt figure out whether he was from a direct line or a coteral line. However, the Rong family and the Yuan family were all opposed to the Leng family. Gu Ning wouldnt make friends with any members from those two families. Shhh! Dont talk about such things. If it gets out, we will get in trouble. Someone immediately stopped the person who was discussing the Rong family and the Yuan family. Such things were not for casual chit chat. Hearing this, one person immediately changed the subject. Oh! Prove me wrong. Is it that Gu Ning is so full of herself even though she has little capability? She dared to provoke Yuan Shuyan. Not exactly the case. It was Yuan Shuyan who stirred up trouble. Moreover, Gu Ning may not know who Yuan Shuyan is! Since she is from City F, not from the capital. Make sense. If thats the case, then Gu Ning would be too wronged. Several people expressed sympathy for Gu Ning, but Gu Ning didnt care at all. After finishing their meal, Song Miaoge headed back to school, and Gu Ning also sent her friends including Chu Peihan back to school. As she should officially go to school tomorrow, she would go to thepany this afternoon. So she said goodbye to Chu Peihan and the others. They all understood her, so they did not make things hard. Originally, they intended to take the subway home, but Gu Ning insisted on sending them, so theypromised. After sending Chu Peihan, Mu Ke and Yu Mixi to their schools respectively, Gu Ning went directly back to thepany. She happened to meet K in the parking lot at thepany so they went into the elevator together. Gu Ning thought of Battle on the Sky in the arcade, so she asked casually, When Im in XX arcade, I saw Battle on Sky in the hall. Do you have any cooperation with them? K was taken aback on hearing this. His face became grim. No, besides a mobile game authorization, Battle on the Sky has no other cooperation or authorization. It seems to be a copyright theft. Gu Ning was also startled when she heard this. She didnt expect this to be the case. Boss, sorry, this was my fault. I didnt even investigate it. I will look into this matter right away. We cant let people get away with mizing our games, K said. Unauthorized games were forbidden to be used indiscriminately. For game console developers, games were produced and sold only when they had obtained the authorization and cooperation of the game copyright official. Once the developers obtained the copyright and produced the game console, it was legal for anyone to buy it, but if they failed to get it while still in production, it was pirated and illegal. All right. Gu Ning replied, since there was no cooperation with their gamepany, then it was naturally illegal for them to have Battle in the Sky. She had just asked casually. Unexpectedly, something bad happened. Gu Ning didnt me K for the illegalmercial use of the game. After all, this kind of thing had be an awfullymon practice in the gaming industry. If you found it, you could withdraw it, and if you didnt find it, it was out there. Not long after Gu Ning came to the office, she received a call from Leng Shaoxi. Leng Shaoxi seldom called her because she was too shy to call randomly. As for the reason, one was that she didnt have much to say, and the other was that she worried about taking up other peoples time. Ningning, I heard about what happened at school today. You and Yuan Shuyan shed as soon as you went to school. I havent heard the whole story yet. Are you okay? Leng Shaoxi asked with concern. Leng Shaoxi was also a student of the Capital University. Starting this year, she would be a junior. Although Leng Shaoxi wasnt in the student union or at school today, her friend who was a member of the cadre in the student union told her about that. Her friend didnt know the rtionship between Gu Ning and Leng Shaoxi, but she knew Leng Shaoxi and Yuan Shuyan had issues, so she told Leng Shaoxi to delight her when Yuan Shuyan was at disadvantage. Although Yuan Shuyan suffered a loss today, Leng Shaoxi knew her temperament. Leng Shaoxi was worried that she would get back at Gu Ning secretly. Im fine, dont worry! She cant bully me. Although she is from the Yuan family, I still have the Tang family and the Leng family backing me up! Isnt it? Gu Ning smiled. It is a relief to know that you know the Leng family will always stand by you. I was so worried that you would choose to fight against her alone. Hearing Gu Nings words, Leng Shaoxi was relieved. Although she doesnt know Gu Ning very well, she could sense that Gu Ning didnt like reaching out for help unless she had to. Leng Shaoxis words warmed Gu Ning, and Gu Ning figured out Leng Shaoxi purpose for calling her! It was to tell her that the Lengs family did and would always have her back. By the way, Which ss and dormitory are you in? I wille to you after I sign up. Grandpa gave me a task and asked me to take care of you! If he knows that you were wronged at school, I will be punished, Leng Shaoxi said. She was more than happy to do so instead ofining. When Yuan Shuyan knew that Gu Ning was close to her, she would rein in. Leng Shaoxi wasnt sure if Yuan Shuyan would quit her revenge, but she was certain she could reduce Gu Nings troubles by doing so. Even though Yuan Shuyan belonged to the Yuan family, she was merely from a coteral line, while Leng Shaoxi was from the direct line of the Leng family. Therefore, her family background could pose some threats to Yuan Shuyan. They did have their conflicts, but both of them didnt dare to go too far. It was just quarreling. ss A of the Department of Economics, Room 508 of Dormitory 1, Gu Ning replied. Although she doesnt want to expose her rtionship with the Leng family for the time being, she couldnt refuse the Leng familys help. Without exposing their identity, she could approach Leng Shaoxi and let others think that they are just friends. Okay, I see. Ill leave you to it. See you at school, Leng Shaoxi said. Sure, Gu Ning replied, then they hung up. Chapter 1792 - Chu Peihan Has Conflict with Her Roommates

Chapter 1792: Chu Peihan Has Conflict with Her Roommates

Shortly after Chu Peihan went back to her dorm room, she had an argument with her roommates. When Gu Ning drove Chu Peihan back to her school, she didnt rush to go back to her dorm room. Instead, she walked around their school for a while, because she was free. It wasnt a bad thing for her to learn more about the campus. She spent nearly an hour outside, and went back to her dorm roomter. Chu Peihan nned to clean up her bed and closet before having dinner. When Chu Peihan returned to the dormitory, there were already two roommates in the room. There were many beautiful girls and handsome boys in the film academy. The two roommates of Chu Peihan were both very good-looking, but Chu Peihan was even prettier than them. The two roommates were chatting, eating melon seeds, and throwing them all over on the ground. It made Chu Peihan feel a little ufortable after entering the door. They didnt care about hygiene at all! Chu Peihan didnt say anything, but because of her bad impression of them, she didnt take the initiative to say hello. Given Chu Peihans character, it wasnt easy for her to greet other people of her own ord. As for her two roommates, seeing Chu Peihane in, they didnt take the initiative to say hello to her either. However, once they found Chu Peihan was even more attractive than them, both of them frowned and showed jealousy without even trying to conceal it. Without dy, one of the girls felt that Chu Peihan looked a little familiar. After thinking for a few seconds, she immediately realized something and took out her phone to check it. Abruptly, the girl in the bed on the left got up and asked Chu Peihan, Hey, do you know Professor Gu? The girls tone was very unkind. Besides, she looked at Chu Peihan with an expression which was full of hostility. Hearing that, Chu Peihan and the other roommate were both taken aback. The roommate stopped eating melon seeds at once, then turned to look at Chu Peihan with shock. Does she know Professor Gu? Chu Peihan indeed looked slightly familiar. She was the girl who talked to Professor Gu in the photo she just saw? Did Chu Peihan really know Professor Gu? The girl was quite curious about the answer. Chu Peihan looked back at the girl. Although she was a little surprised that this girl knew she had talked to Professor Gu, she soon epted it. Chu Peihan was very upset about the girl looking at her with hostile eyes, and her expression became cold. If it were the old time, she would have already lost temper, but she became much more mature after bing Gu Nings friend. She wasnt as impulsive and irritable as before. No, said Chu Peihan in a t voice. No? My friend saw you talking with each other. I have photos to prove that! Youre in the same clothes as those of yesterday. Do you think Ill believe your words? said the girl in a questioning tone, as if Chu Peihan had harmed her. Even though Chu Peihan learned to control herself now, she wouldnt submit to humiliation, and the girls attitude annoyed her. Its none of your business whether I know Professor Gu or not. Mind you own business! Chu Peihan was mad. Chu Peihan knew this girl was jealous of her. She understood their feelings, but it didnt mean that she could stand it. Ke Lili angrily argued with Chu Peihan because she was jealous of her, even though she didnt know whether Chu Peihan was able to be Professor Gus disciple. Like everyone said, countless students ached to be Professor Gus disciples, but only a few of them could seed. During the summer vacation, her father had taken her to meet Professor Gu, hoping that Professor Gu could ept her as a disciple. After Professor Gu declined, they hoped he could give Ke Lili some advice, but Professor Gu turned them down again. Professor Gu said she could attend his sses in film academy if they could see each other again. If she had any shorings, he would help her. Nevertheless, it wasnt what Ke Lili and her father wanted. However, they could do nothing about it. Professor Gu held a very high position in the film industry and had a powerful family background. Even though they were displeased, they didnt dare to offend him. As a result, once she heard that Professor Gu had talked with Chu Peihan for so long, she was quite dissatisfied. If Chu Peihan was Professor Gus rtive, she could ept it. If not, she would naturally take Chu Peihan as her enemy. Actually, if Ke Lili was smart and wasnt self-centered, she should feel happy that her roommate was able to know Professor Gu. In that case, she might get some help and advice through her roommate. Unfortunately, Ke Lili treated Chu Peihan unkindly just because she might know Professor Gu, which wouldnt do her any good. Since Ke Lili had met Professor Gu before, she should know something about his character. She didnt behave herself, which would only leave a bad impression on Professor Gu. Although there were many respected artists in the film academy other than just Professor Gu, he had taught the most outstanding students. It was also the reason why so many students longed to be his disciples. Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that! The girl was mad. Not many people dared to talk to her like that. Given her attitude, she must be from an either rich or powerful family, but Chu Peihan wasnt afraid at all. I have no interest in you. Whether youre a rich or powerful second-generation heir, I wont hesitate to fight back as long as you cause me trouble. Chu Peihan coldly warned. Gu Ning just reminded her to make as many friends as possible, but there was no need for her to be polite to a troublemaker. Ke Lili had already made things difficult for her, so Chu Peihan didnt need to remain polite. You... The girl was mad. To her surprise, this freshman was so bold and didnt think she was important. She believed it must be because Chu Peihan didnt know her family background yet. She convinced herself with that reason. My father is the major shareholder of Pegasus Entertainment, Ke Yongqiang. If you dare to have a grudge against me, I can easily shut you out of the entertainment industry, said the girl. Pegasus Entertainment had assets of seven or eight billion yuan, and it was a second-rate enterprise with an important position in the entertainment industry. A major shareholder of Pegasus Entertainment was naturally very influential in the entertainment industry, so it shouldnt be difficult for him to shut a person out of this industry. The condition was that this person wasnt more powerful than him. Although Huatian Entertainment which was owned by the Qing Gang wasnt as powerful as Pegasus Entertainment, Pegasus Entertainment was barelyparable to Qinghua Organization. Therefore, Chu Peihan wasnt afraid of it. Chapter 1793 - Ji Yijing Is Caught

Chapter 1793: Ji Yijing Is Caught

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Oh, really? Tell me what your father can do to shut me out of the entertainment industry, said Chu Peihan with mockery. She was challenging Ke Lili. She didnt believe that Pegasus Entertainment could do whatever it wanted in the entertainment industry. Some people might be afraid of Pegasus Entertainment. As long as it gave the order, there would be many who didnt dare to invite her to y a role. At the same time, some people didnt care about it. In addition to Huatian Entertainment, Fenghua Entertainment wouldnt be scared either. If Gu Ning learned that her friend was going to be shut out of the industry, she would be the first one who stood out for Chu Peihan. After all, Gu Ning dared to hire Lu Zhan who had been shut out by an important figure before, so she wouldnt be afraid of Pegasus Entertainment. If Pegasus Entertainment dared to do anything to hurt Chu Peihan, Gu Ning would certainly punish it severely. You... Seeing that Chu Peihan wasnt afraid of Pegasus Entertainment, Ke Lili was mad. She also wondered whether Chu Peihan was from a rich or powerful family too. Otherwise, she should be afraid of Pegasus Entertainment! It was also possible that Chu Peihan was pretending to be calm, and she actually knew nothing about Pegasus Entertainment. Why are you so confident? How dare you disdain Pegasus Entertainment? asked Ke Lili. She could only deal with Chu Peihan better after knowing her background. It was a minor conflict, but Ke Lili deliberately made it big and took Chu Peihan as her enemy. Jealousy made people ugly. Do you n to bully the weak and stay away from the strong? Whatever you want to do, just do it now! If you cant do anything, stay quiet and stop causing me trouble, said Chu Peihan. She didnt bother to tell Ke Lili her background, because she hated to take advantage of other people with that. She would only fight back by all means if anyone deliberately offended her. You... Ke Lili was mad. Great, lets go and see. I hope you wont regret it. Since Chu Peihan refused to tell, Ke Lili didnt say or do anything. She could only give herself an out by threatening Chu Peihan. After that, Ke Lili mmed the door and walked out, followed by another girl. The girl was Ke Lilisckey and she relied on Ke Lili to get into the entertainment industry, so she didnt dare to leave her alone. Chu Peihan wasnt affected and began to organize her stuff. ... Yu Mixi kindly greeted her roommates at their first meeting. They also had an appointment to dine together this afternoon. Yu Mixi asked them whether she could go with her boyfriend. Yu Mixi, no way! You just came here and you already have a boyfriend? Yu Mixis roommates were surprised once they heard that. Well, we went to the same high school and were epted by the same university, said Yu Mixi. Knowing that, her roommates understood that they were a very loving couple. They didnt mind if Yu Mixi came with her boyfriend, and they also wanted to see what her boyfriend was like. Yu Mixi then told Mu Ke about that. Coincidentally, Mu Ke and his roommates also agreed to dine together and he proposed to bring his girlfriend as well. Mu Kes roommates agreed too. However, there was a disagreement now. After discussion, Mu Ke and his roommates decided to buy a meal for Yu Mixi and her roommates. The boys would split the bill. Although the girls felt a little embarrassed, they still agreed in the end. Anyway, there were three things all the college students had to do in their universities, which were to skip sses, fail exams, and have a date. The girls also hoped to enjoy a romantic rtionship in the university, and it was also a great chance for them to spend some time with the boys. It was just one of their thoughts, it wasnt the only purpose of them having the meal together with the boys. They just enrolled for the school, so they didnt have a clear purpose yet. ... Gu Ning didnt go to her school today. She nned to go there tomorrow. In the afternoon, Gu Ning told Shangguan Yang that she would visit him for dinner. She mainly aimed to study the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. ... Since Tang Bingsen wasnt the chairman of the Tang Organization right now, his secretary didnt need to stay by his side. The two mercenaries also left, so Tang Bingsens housekeeper was taking care of him now. The housekeeper was loyal to Tang Bingsen, so he didnt leave Tang Bingsen when he was in trouble, but most of the other servants in the Tang family already quit. They werent afraid the Tang family wouldnt be able to pay them sries, but they were worried about being dragged into a dangerous situation. After all, Tang Bingsen became sick and poor because his enemy had taken revenge on him. Tang Bingsen was getting sicker and sicker. After knowing that Tang Qingyang had taken over the Tang Organization, he had another heart attack and almost died. Although he survived in the end, he stayed unconscious longer than he was awake each day. Even the hospital made it clear that his life might be in danger at any time. Besides, Tang Bingsen was in a very bad condition and couldnt travel a long journey. As a result, even if Ji Yijing wanted to take Tang Bingsen abroad for treatment, it wasnt likely. Tang Yaxin was in the same condition, so Ji Yijing almost had a breakdown. What was worse, that afternoon, the weddingpany managed by Ji Yijing also encountered trouble. Its warehouse suddenly caught fire and the data suddenly went wrong. She faced arge amount of liquidated damages from clients and lost funds of up to thirty million yuan. Although the Tang Organization was already taken over by Tang Qingyang, thirty million yuan was still a small amount of money for the Tang family. However, unfortunately, Ji Yijings suspected hit-and-run incident was exposed and she was put under investigation by the police. Therefore, she couldnt deal with the problem of herpany. Facing the series of serious problems, Ji Yijing felt too stressed and passed out. It had nothing to do with Gu Ning, because the Tang family had many enemies. It used to be very influential, so its enemies didnt dare to do anything. However, the Tang family was different now, so its enemies seized this great chance to punish Tang Bingsens family. Although it wasnt Gu Nings business, Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to pay special attention to it, so they kept reporting thetest news to Gu Ning, so she was aware of everything. Tang Qingyang arranged for someone to spy on Tang Bingsen too. He made up an excuse that he sent someone to take care of Tang Bingsen, but actually he was learning what Tang Bingsen was doing these days. To the outside world, no one knew that he had schemed Tang Bingsen, so he had to y his role well. For now, Tang Bingsen and Tang Yaxin were struggling to survive. If they were blessed, they might live for a few more months. Chapter 1794 - The Secret of the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern

Chapter 1794: The Secret of the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning arrived at the siheyuan before 6 pm. Shangguan Yang knew that Gu Ning didnt juste to have a meal with him. What he felt hard to face now was that Gu Ning wanted to be a cultivator although she was a mortal. It was really too dangerous. When Gu Ning came, the dishes were ced on the table, so they enjoyed the meal before talking about the business. After having dinner, Gu Ning asked to have a private talk with Shangguan Yang, so they went to the study room together. What do you want to talk about with me? Shangguan Yang asked. Although he guessed it might have something to do with her hope to be a cultivator as a mortal, he still wanted to hear the answer from her mouth. Grandpa Shangguan, do you know the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern? asked Gu Ning. Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern? Of course, have you heard of it too? Shangguan Yang was surprised. Gu Ning didnt answer Shangguan Yangs question, but asked, Grandpa Shangguan, can you tell me its effects? Shangguan Yang didnt bother to keep it secret and told Gu Ning, Its always said since ancient times that it was a piece of jade that gathers essence. If a cultivator obtains it, itll also be a great help to cultivation. How about mortals? asked Gu Ning. For mortals, it is of no use. At most, it can improve ones health, Shangguan Yang said. Grandpa Shangguan, actually I saw it in the Pce Museum a few days ago. To be specific, it led the way for me to find it, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Shangguan Yang was astonished. What? You saw it in the Pce Museum? It led the way for you to find it? He thought the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern had already disappeared and he bet Gu Ning must have read about it in a book. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning really had seen it in real life. The jade also led the way for her to find it. It aroused Shangguan Yangs interest. Yes, so I bought it. Shaoting and his mother were there too, but they dont know its use. Right after I walked away with it, a cultivator noticed me and followed me. He showed up for the jade. During this time, the cultivator wont stop following me, so I thought it might have a special meaning for cultivators, said Gu Ning. Shangguan Yang didnt think it was surprising that Leng Shaoting and his mother knew nothing about the jade, because not many people were aware of its existence. Since the jade led the way for you itself, it happened for a reason, said Shangguan Yang. I have the same idea, so I dont dare to open the box, because Im afraid something bad might happen. I need your advice, said Gu Ning. However, upon thinking of her secret, Gu Ning hesitated to tell Shangguan Yang about it. If she wanted to solve this problem, it seemed she must share her secret with Shangguan Yang. Shangguan Yang could see Gu Ning had worries, so he said, If you want to learn more about it, you naturally should share your secrets with me. Well, if you still want to keep some of them away from me, I wont ask further about them. Gu Ning thought for a while, then said, Grandpa Shangguan, I ran into a fortune-teller before. He said Ive been through a tribtion. I should have been killed, but it didnt happen afterwards. Grandpa Shangguan, do you see any differences about me from other mortals? Shangguan Yang was a cultivator, not a fortune-teller, but it didnt mean he couldnt see anything special about Gu Ning. Because his level was very high, he was able to read mortals fate. Hearing what Gu Ning said, Shangguan Yang put on a serious expression. Right, I do see some difference about you. A year ago, you were caught by a tribtion. Your soul was killed, but your body survived. It meant there were two souls in your body back then. One of them died, while the other survived. It isnt strange for cultivators, because most cultivators have been through tribtions. Exactly because of that, he never had asked Gu Ning, a mortal, why she had unbelievable abilities. Knowing that, Gu Ning realized she had been too worried. It turned out to be very normal in Shangguan Yangs eyes. Therefore, Gu Ning became rxed. If so, Grandpa Shangguan, I think I can tell you the truth now. Im not the original Gu Ning. Im another person, but I was reincarnated and my soul went into Gu Nings body, said Gu Ning. Shangguan Yang was amazed. Although he could see that Gu Ning had two souls in the same body, he didnt know another persons soul entered her body after being killed. He had never seen such a thing before! He thought Gu Ning was simply reincarnated after death and her soul happened to have unbelievable abilities. All of a sudden, Shangguan Yang thought of something and rounded his eyes in shock. Does the jade give you any more feelings? It makes me feel excited, and I somehow feel were connected, said Gu Ning. No way! Were you reincarnated because of the ancient Blood of the Phoenix? said Shangguan Yang. He couldnt believe it, but it was highly possible. Gu Ning was shocked, because Shangguan Yang hit the point. She was reincarnated precisely because of the ancient Blood of the Phoenix. Theres an ancient jade named the Blood of the Phoenix. Its made of the blood of a phoenix and the soul of the earth. It has magical power, which enables you to live forever or be reborn. It was what she could hear from her mind after her reincarnation. Seeing Gu Nings reaction, Shangguan Yang was sure he was right. He took a long breath, then said, In fact, the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern was originally an ordinary piece of jade, but it absorbed a drop of blood of the Blood of the Phoenix by ident. It then turned to be a magic object. The Blood of the Phoenix was made of the blood of a phoenix and the soul of the earth. It contains unbelievable power, which can make a dead person alive again and change ones fate. In that case, the special feelings the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern gave her was because of the drop of blood of the Blood of the Phoenix it had absorbed. Right, I was reincarnated because of the Blood of the Phoenix. Since Shangguan Yang was aware of the ancient Blood of the Phoenix, Gu Ning became honest and straightforward. Chapter 1795 - Figure it Out on Your Own

Chapter 1795: Figure it Out on Your Own

In my previous incarnation, I fell into the sea, and the jade pendant I had been wearing suddenly glowed red. Then, I lost consciousness. After waking up again, I became Gu Ning. I suddenly found I had a pair of Jade Eyes afterwards, and a voice said in my mind: Theres an ancient jade named the Blood of the Phoenix. Its made of the blood of a phoenix and the soul of the earth. It has magical power, which enables you to live forever or be reborn. Thats probably the reason why I have so many unbelievable skills as a mortal, said Gu Ning. Even though Shangguan Yang already had the answer from Gu Nings reaction just now, he was still greatly surprised after hearing the answer from her mouth. Although he was aware of the effects of the Blood of the Phoenix, he had only read about it in ancient books. The Blood of the Phoenix had been missing for years, so he hadnt seen it before. He didnt know whether it was true or not. He now knew it. Shangguan Yang got more excited. Ningning, since youre blessed by the Blood of the Phoenix, youre no longer a mortal. It should be very easy for you to be a cultivator. In that case, there was no need for them to be worried. What? Really? Gu Ning abruptly stood up with excitement, but she couldnt believe her ears. She heard it right, but she cared too much about it, so she was afraid she might be wrong. Its true. The Blood of the Phoenix is a magic object, but I havent reached the highest level yet, so I cant feel it. Is there magical power in your body? asked Shangguan Yang. Yes, Gu Ning said. Give your hand to me, said Shangguan Yang. Gu Ning immediately reached out a hand. Shangguan Yang held her palm and began to feel her pulse. He closed his eyes and observed the inside of Gu Nings body with his consciousness. After a long while, Shangguan Yang opened his eyes and let go of Gu Nings hand. There is magical power in your soul, but not in your body. As a result, the magical power you have right now can only help you. You cant own it. This body doesnt belong to you after all. Although your soul is staying in this body, they arent mixed together yet. Therefore, you must merge the Blood of the Phoenix with your body first to make its power circte in your body and your soul, then you can begin to cultivate. How can I make it happen? asked Gu Ning in a hurry. The Blood of the Phoenix is in your body. You need to figure it out on your own. Although you have it and dont need to go through the process of cutting bones and purifying marrow and your life wont be in danger, it is still not easy to make its power circte in your body and soul. However, it wont be too difficult. Everything relies on your effort and luck. Its very boring, so it requires determination and patience, said Shangguan Yang. Sure, I understand, said Gu Ning with determination. She wasnt afraid of cutting bones and purifying marrow, let alone boredom. Anyway, Gu Ning felt happy she didnt need to go through the process of cutting bones and purifying marrow. The drop of blood of the Blood of the Phoenix is in the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern now. Will it affect the Blood of the Phoenix? asked Gu Ning. Thinking of her previous feelings, Gu Ning naturally cared more about that. Speaking of its impact, youll only feel connected with it. It wont be threatening at all. In addition, the drop of blood isnt important for the Blood of the Phoenix. For example, if a person lost a drop of blood, he or she wont be affected either. If you want to get the drop back, you can simply take out the jade and get it back with your consciousness. However, if the drop of blood leaves the jade, the jade will be an ordinary antique, said Shangguan Yang. Gu Nings face lit up at once and asked, Does it mean I can feel where the person is if he or shes wearing that jade, no matter where he or she goes? If you can only feel the jade by visiting the museum, it means the distance is limited, said Shangguan Yang. Fine, but Ill let the drop stay there since it wont affect me, said Gu Ning. Maybe she would need it in the future. Gu Ning could make the decision by herself, and Shangguan Yang wouldnt interfere. Oh, Grandpa Shangguan, please dont tell Shaoting about it right now. I n to tell him on my own once Im prepared, said Gu Ning. Given the current situation, it was impossible for Gu Ning to keep her reincarnation a secret from Leng Shaoting forever, but she had no intention of telling him for the time being. Sure. Shangguan Yang nodded. Gu Ning stayed in the siheyuan until it was nearly 9 pm, then she left. ... Chu Peihan wasnt the only one who had an argument with her roommates on their first meeting. Song Miaoge also suffered the same trouble. Song Miaoge was alone in the dorm room till 9 pm, and her other two roommates came back togetherter. At the beginning, they greeted each other kindly and introduced themselves to one another. Although one of the girls was a little arrogant, she was polite, so Song Miaoge didnt mind it. However, the arrogant girl asked Song Miaogeter, Hey, what does your family do? The arrogant girls name was Gao Shiyan. She was about 1.7 m tall with a sexy body. Her face wasnt attractive, but not in either. My father is a soldier, while my mother is a policewoman, said Song Miaoge. Her parents undoubtedly werent ordinary officers, but Song Miaoge tended to keep a low profile, so she didnt tell them their titles. Gao Shiyan, instead, thought Song Miaoge was born in an ordinary officer family, so a touch of disdain shed by her face. Song Miaoge noticed that, and she frowned. She knew that Gao Shiyan thought that she was superior to her, but she still had no intention of showing off her family background. My dad is the deputy director of the State Forestry Administration in the capital, and my mom is the vice director of XX Maternity Hospital, Gao Shiyan said. Quite the opposite, she kept a high profile and didnt hesitate to show off her family background as if she was extraordinary. Song Miaoge rolled her eyes. In her eyes, it was embarrassing to show off when Gao Shiyans parents actually werent senior officials in the government. For ordinary people, the deputy director of the State Forestry Administration in the capital and the vice director of XX Maternity Hospital were indeed influential, but this was the capital. There were rich and powerful second-generation heirs everywhere. Even if Gao Shiyan wanted to show off, she must find herself the properpetitor. Chapter 1796 - Want to Fight

Chapter 1796: Want to Fight

Unfortunately, she chose to show off in front of Song Miaoge, which made herself a joke. Well, my dad is the chairman of Tianhua Group, and my mother is a housewife, said another roommate, whose name was Lu Xiaoxiao. Although she wasnt as high-profile as Gao Shiyan, her expression still showed disdain towards Song Miaoge. The Tianhua Group ranked among the top 100 enterprises in the capital. Although its rank was rtively low, it still held an important position. It had about a billion yuan in assets, which made it a wealthy family, but an ordinary one. Although Tianhua Group had a billion yuan in assets, it wasntpletely owned by the Lu family. It only held shares between 51% and 60%, and there were many other shareholders. Anyway, they were in a much higher ss than ordinary people. As a result, it was hard for them not to show off, but they chose the wrongpetitor this time. In the following minutes, Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao were busy showing off their luxurious life. Song Miaoge didnt bother to pay attention to them. Gao Shiyan wasnt richer than Lu Xiaoxiao, but Lu Xiaoxiao wasnt more powerful than Gao Shiyan. When it was nearly 11 pm, the lights were about to be turned off ording to the rules, but theirst roommate was still absent, which aroused Gao Shiyans attention. Oh, the lights are about to be turned off, but thest person of our dorm room is still absent. Did she leave to do some bad things? Gao Shiyan said in an unkind tone. She was defaming this absent roommate. Song Miaoge was displeased. She coldly said, Gu Ning is upied today and she wonte back. She didnt leave to do any bad things. Gao Shiyan, please dont joke about other peoples reputation. Not everyone had heard of Gu Ning. Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao didnt know who she was, so they felt nothing when they heard her name. How do you know whether she left to do bad things or not? Gao Shiyan asked with a sneer. Given her tone, she believed that Gu Ning left to do bad things. Actually, she didnt really think a freshman could do bad things right after enrollment, but she was a man girl. Whether it was the truth or not, she would insist on saying it was the truth to make herself happy. I just know it. Do I have to report everything to you? If you were absent today, would you be happy if I badmouth you behind your back? In addition, there is no rule that everyone must live in the dormitory today. She can stay in her own room tonight, said Song Miaoge. She hated arguing with other people, but she wasnt weak at all. She wouldnt grin and bear it and would choose to defend herself and her friends when it was necessary. You... Facing Song Miaoges argument, Gao Shiyan was mad. Its none of your business! Cant you shut your mouth? Gu Ning is my friend. I should of course defend her once I hear you badmouthing her, said Song Miaoge. Although they werent friends yet, she really hoped to be Gu Nings friend. In addition, they had also spent some time together. She also admired Gu Ning, so she definitely would defend her. ... Gao Shiyan didnt know what to say all of a sudden, but she was full of anger. Since you know Gu Ning, tell us about her family background, said Lu Xiaoxiao with curiosity. She believed that Gu Ning must be from an ordinary family. Although there were countless rich and powerful families in the capital, there were even more ordinary people. Besides, they didnt know students of the same level would be arranged to stay in the same dorm room, so they didnt think their roommates would enjoy the same high social status as them. You can ask her tomorrow when shees, said Song Miaoge. Arent you friends? Dont you know anything about her? asked Lu Xiaoxiao with mockery. I know, but I dont want to tell you. What can you do to me? Song Miaoge replied. You... Lu Xiaoxiao was angry, but she could indeed do nothing about that. However, Gao Shiyan waspletely irritated by Song Miaoges attitude. She abruptly got up from her bed and pointed at Song Miaoge shouting angrily, Song Miaoge, do you think youre superior to us? I dare you to get down and have a fight with me. Gao Shiyan used to be a troublemaker in the school. She had done many bad things, like drinking, smoking, and fighting. Therefore, she was good at fighting. Actually,pared with ordinary or weaker girls, Gao Shiyan was much stronger, and Song Miaoge looked thin and weak. I think youre the one whos being arrogant here! Song Miaoge was annoyed too. The next second, she directly jumped down from the upper bed and steadily stood on the ground, which shocked Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao. Gao Shiyan even subconsciously moved a few steps backwards. They werent dumb. It was obvious that ordinary girls couldnt do what Song Miaoge had done, which also proved that Song Miaoge wasnt weak at all. What? Dont you want to fight? Why did you step backwards? I grew up in a military camp and I alone can beat a dozen soldiers. Do you think youre better than us? said Song Miaoge. Song Miaoge had to admit that she said that to scare Song Miaoge on purpose. Even though she could easily beat Gao Shiyan down, she was unwilling to use violence as long as there was another choice. After all, it wasnt a good way to solve the problem. Hearing what Song Miaoge said, Gao Shiyan wanted to give in at once. Since she was able to beat a dozen soldiers alone, she undoubtedly could beat Gao Shiyan up in seconds. Gao Shiyan didnt doubt Song Miaoges words, because what she just did already proved her abilities, so Gao Shiyan didnt dare to take a risk now. I wont fight with you. Itll be quite embarrassing if were publicly criticized. Gao Shiyan was reluctant to admit failure, but didnt dare to have the fight against Song Miaoge, so she could only give herself an out with that excuse. Afterwards, she returned to her bed, feeling very upset. Gao Shiyan didnt continue to cause her trouble, so Song Miaoge stopped arguing with her. She was unwilling to make a scene as well. After that, she also got back to her bed. In the following hours, Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao stopped talking about Gu Ning, and continued with something else. ... The next day, their sses wouldnt begin yet, so the students went to enroll for their departments and attend the orientation. From tomorrow morning, they would receive military training before their sses officially began. The meeting time of the departments was set at 9 am in the No. 1 multimedia ssroom. Those who shared the dorm room with Gu Ning didnt have the same major as her, so when Gu Ning came to the school in the morning, she didnt contact Song Miaoge. Chapter 1797 - Specifically Mention a Student

Chapter 1797: Specifically Mention a Student

When they shared a meal yesterday, Gu Ning had already exchanged phone numbers with Song Miaoge, which meant she took Song Miaoge as her friend, but they were justmon friends for the time being. It was nearly 9 am after Gu Ning arrived at the No.1 multimedia room and many students were already present. Watching so many students in the room, Gu Ning was impressed. She believed that students who majored in economics must be divided into many sses. She walked in. Because there were many students chatting with each other, only a few noticed hering inside. In addition, Gu Ning also nned to keep a low profile, so she lowered her head on purpose. Some people who were close to her still saw her, but not everyone had heard of Gu Nings name. Even if some had heard about her, not everyone could recognize her. They were mainly amazed by her outstanding appearance. Gu Ning found a seat which wasnt so noticeable and sat down. Once she seated herself, a male student tried to strike up a conversation with her. Hi, may I know your name? Which ss are you from? My names Gu Ning. Im from ss A, said Gu Ning politely. Gu Ning? Are you the... The male student rounded his eyes in shock with excitement. It was obvious that he had heard of her. Sh! Before the male student could finish, Gu Ning immediately gestured for him to shut his mouth. She was unwilling to be surrounded and watched by people again as if she was a monkey in the zoo. The male student closed his mouth at once. Luckily, it was a little noisy in the multimedia room, so not many people heard his eximation. Several students who were paying special attention to Gu Ning realized who she was after she introduced herself. They got excited and surprised too, but they also kept their voices down. Since Gu Ning was reluctant to attract more attention, they said nothing. Um, please keep it among us, Gu Ning said and showed an expression that she had no intention of causing a scene, so other people nodded. Gu Ning was so famous. If everyone around her knew she was here, it would definitely cause a scene. Because she walked in the ssroom five minutes before the time, all the leaders and teachers of different departments soon came and sat together in the first row. As they showed up, the noisy multimedia room became quiet. After that, a teacher and the host went onto the stage and gave a short speech. In a short while, it was the deans turn to give a speech. The dean was slightly serious and old-school. As a result, many students felt sleepy hearing his speech, but nobody dared to sleep. It would be super embarrassing if they were caught sleeping in the meeting on the first day before the sses officially began. Right when everyone felt bored, the dean suddenly said, Now, I need to specifically mention a student, which is Gu Ning. Once Gu Ning heard that the dean was going to specifically mention a student, she had a feeling that it was her. It turned out that she was right. Several students sitting around Gu Ning turned to stare at her without dy. Because they knew the dean specifically mentioned her in order topliment her in public, they looked at her with admiration. Those who had heard of Gu Ning also knew the dean was going to praise her, so they looked around searching for her. Since the dean mentioned Gu Ning, Gu Ning must be a student of their department. However, only a few could recognize Gu Ning and they kept quiet. They only gave her more nces, because they were at a meeting now. There were students who admired Gu Ning and took her as their idol, while there were also some students who were jealous of her and hated her. Not everyone would admire her because she was outstanding. Some people were very mean and unkind. They would be jealous of others who could get or do what they couldnt. At the same time, some students had never heard of Gu Ning, so they didnt understand why the dean needed to specifically mention her. Before long, they figured out the reason. When the dean talked about Gu Ning, his serious face became gentle with happiness that couldnt be hidden. Their university hadpeted against all the other prestigious universities in their country for Gu Ning, who was an unbelievable genius, and finally she chose their university and their department, so he felt extremely happy for that. Their principal had also told him not to limit Gu Nings behavior as long as she could finish her college education. I bet many of you must have heard of Gu Ning, right? Shes the first top scorer with a full score in history ever since our country has been founded. All the prestigious universities in our country havepeted against each other for her, but Gu Ning chose our school, and we all feel proud of that. Knowing that, all the students who had never heard about Gu Ning were shocked. To their astonishment, Gu Ning was epted with a full score. In that case, she was really the first top scorer with a full score in the history! Who is Gu Ning? They got curious. More and more people began to look around, but they failed to find her because many of them didnt know her. Who is Gu Ning? Shes quite unbelievable. I cant believe shes the top scorer with a full score! Right, she must have made the news, but I didnt pay much attention to the news recently. I know nothing about it. ... They discussed it with curiosity, but the dean told them to be quiet. The dean continued, Actually, Gu Ning has achieved more than just that. At a very young age, shes already the founder of Jade Beauty Jewelry, Fenghua Entertainment, Kouzi, Cine, Charm, and Xiangyun Antique-store. All the abovepanies hold an important position in their industries, and theyre developing fast. I hope every one of you can learn from Gu Ning. Hearing that, those who were unaware of Gu Nings achievements were shocked at this moment. They couldnt believe their ears. All the abovepanies turned out to be owned by Gu Ning. Did I hear it right? Thosepanies are all owned by Gu Ning? Jesus, shes amazing! I cant believe shes able to build so many profitablepanies at the same age as me. Several of them are quite famous too. ... By now, Jade Beauty Jewelry, Fenghua Entertainment, Kouzi, Cine, and Charm had gained a lot of fame. In addition, the majority of the students had read news about Fenghua Entertainment, Kouzi, and Cine. Chapter 1798 - Do You Have a Grudge Against Gu Ning?

Chapter 1798: Do You Have a Grudge Against Gu Ning?

Because most people paid attention to gossip in the entertainment industry and Fenghua Entertainment had been one of the hottest topics on Weibo many times before, many students had heard of it. Some people only cared about thepany instead of its owner, so not everyone was aware that Gu Ning was the boss of Fenghua Entertainment. As for Kouzi, many female students were using it and they were all impressed by its unbelievable effects. Most families also had a habit of preparing Cine products in their homes, because they were more effective than any other medicines. Although many people had heard of Gu Nings otherpanies, they knew very little about them, because they were students. They didnt have many chances to own jewelry, gowns, or antiques. The several students around Gu Ning only knew she was the top scorer with a full score this year, but they didnt know she was also the boss of so many famouspanies. Therefore, they were all shocked now. Well, actually there are more than just that. Go search for more information about Gu Ning on the Inte, and youll be surely amazed. A student who knew more about Gu Ning introduced her to other people. Hearing that, many students forgot that they were still at a meeting and took out their phones to search for more information about Gu Ning. Gu Ning put on a resigned look after the dean made her the center of peoples attention. She could only pray that the dean wouldnt tell her to stand up, or she would really be a monkey in the zoo and be surrounded and watched by everyone. The dean knew it would cause Gu Ning unnecessary trouble, so he didnt tell her to stand up. At the same time, he criticized the students who took out their phone to search for more information about Gu Ning at the meeting. He did that not only for Gu Ning, but because they were at a meeting now. Students werent allowed to y with their phones at a meeting. Seeing that, Gu Ning felt relieved. Afterwards, the dean talked about the military training, which wouldst for 15 days and begin from 8 am tomorrow. The dean told them to have a ss meeting at their own sses at 11 amter, then left. The dean finished the meeting within an hour, so it was only 10 am after he left. It was still an hour away from the ss meeting. In order to avoid more trouble, Gu Ning quickly slid out of the multimedia ssroom, so those who recognized her failed to talk to her. As a result, someone was displeased. Why did she have to walk away so fast? Who does she think she is? Just a rich top scorer! a female student said with dissatisfaction. Do you have a grudge against Gu Ning? a male student asked her. No, why? replied the female student with impatience. Since there is no grudge between you two, why do you badmouth her behind her back? The meeting is already over. She can of course leave as fast as she wants. By the way, shes indeed somebody. Do you think youreparable to her? The male student defended Gu Ning. You... The female student was mad and snapped at him, Its none of your business! If you dislike being judged by others, you should learn not to do it first. You were epted by the Capital University. Dont you know such a simple theory? said the male student. It was indeed none of his business, but he had a strong sense of justice. Several students around them understood what had happened, so they looked at the female student with disdain. The female student felt embarrassed, but she knew it was her fault and didnt know how to retort, so she quietly left. Do any one of you know Gu Ning? I didnt see her at all, asked someone all of a sudden. Me either! Shes already gone. If you want to know what she looks like, you can search for her photos on the Inte. Then you can recognize her in the future when you see her again. Many students nodded and began to search for more information about Gu Ning on the Inte. After that, they began to talk about her again. By now, everyone knew Gu Ning in the Department of Economics and 80% of the students admired her or took her as their idol. As for the rest, they were jealous of her and hated her. Oh, that beautiful girl who wasnt far away from me just now is Gu Ning! I didnt know that. A student got excited in an instant after seeing Gu Nings photos. Does anyone know which ss Gu Ning is in? I think its ss A. Great! Im in the same ss as Gu Ning. Ill be able to see her in a while. ... Gu Ning left the multimedia ssroom and went to have a walk around the campus. Because the ss meeting would begin at 11 am, she didnt go far. She found a cool ce, then took out her phone to read news. In a few minutes, she read news about Yu Zi. Yu Zi had won two design awards in a row and she was also the apprentice of a fashion designer from Paris, Jason, so she became well-known in the fashion industry within a very short time. Moreover, in interviews, Yu Zi also kept promoting Charm, so now Charm was also famous in the fashion industry. Gu Ning couldnt help but smile. She felt happy for Yu Zi and herself, because she had chosen the right person. When it was almost 11 am, Gu Ning left for the ss meeting. As she came to the ss, there were already many students inside. So her appearance caused a sensation among the crowd. All of them had searched for more information about Gu Ning on the Inte after the meeting of their department, so most of them remembered Gu Nings face. Most importantly, Gu Ning was extraordinarily beautiful, so it was very easy for others to remember her. Hi, nice to see you all! Seeing that everyone was staring at her, Gu Ning greeted them of her own ord. She was very nice and gentle, and didnt look arrogant at all. Nice to see you, Goddess Gu! Hi, Gu Ning. Hi, Goddess Gu. When Gu Ning greeted them of her own ord, many people felt ttered and greeted Gu Ning at once. Although many of them were born in a richer family than Gu Ning, it wouldnt stop them from admiring her, because Gu Ning relied on herself to be so sessful, while they mainly relied on their families. ordingly, they didnt think they were better than Gu Ning. In ss A, not many people held hatred towards Gu Ning. And those who disliked her wouldnt deliberately cause her trouble. Instead, they were simply jealous of her. No one liked sitting in the first row, so almost every seat was upied from the second row. There were only a few vacant seats, but Gu Ning didnt care much about that, so she directly went to sit down in the first row after knowing that nobody was willing to sit there. The next second, a group of students kept asking Gu Ning all kinds of questions. Chapter 1799 - Decline to Be Class Leader

Chapter 1799: Decline to Be ss Leader

They didnt ask her difficult questions, so Gu Ning answered their questions. Her kind attitude left a better impression on everyone. Before long, their head teacher came and they went back to their own seats. The head teacher of ss A was He Qihang. He was a man about 40 who wore sses and looked serious and strict. It was his first meeting with Gu Ning, but he had learned a lot about her beforehand. He had also seen her photos, so he recognized her the second he saw her. He Qihang was quite happy to see Gu Ning in ss A. No matter how outstanding Gu Ning was, she was his student now and he felt proud of her. He Qihang didnt ord any special treatment to Gu Ning. He didnt especially greet her just because of her great achievements and his like towards her. Instead, he treated all his students equally. From He Qihangs appearance, everyone believed that he would be as serious as the dean, but they were wrong. To their surprise, He Qihang was quite humorous and no one felt bored. Although He Qihang didnt specially greet Gu Ning, he stillplimented her. In a while, students went to the stage to introduce themselves one by one. They needed to know each other, then they began to select their ss leader. They needed a temporary ss leader for the time being, and they would officially select ss representatives after military training. Alright, we need a ss leader and an assistant ss leader. Who do you think are qualified for those two positions? asked He Qihang. The moment He Qihang finished, many students said Gu Nings name. I think Gu Ning can be the ss leader. Right, Gu Ning is the best choice. Gu Ning isnt bad. Gu Ning... Most students said Gu Nings name. Even though some students said different names, Gu Nings name was much louder than others. They just met each other and only a few of them were familiar with one another. Although the head teacher had just called their names, they couldnt remember many. Gu Ning, however, was well-known to everyone in the ss. In addition, she had outstanding abilities, so most students believed she was the best person for their ss leader. However, not everyone wanted Gu Ning to be the ss leader, because some wanted to be the ss leader himself or herself. Being the ss representative was a great chance to practice ones abilities, so some people needed this chance to prove themselves. Unfortunately, almost everyone was calling Gu Nings name, so those who had the ambition to be the ss leader didnt dare to rmend themselves. Alright, be quiet, said He Qihang and the ssroom fell into silence. He Qihang then turned to ask Gu Ning, Gu Ning, everyone wants you to be the ss leader. What do you think? Even though Gu Ning was believed to be the best choice, he still needed to ask for her opinions. He was unwilling to force her to be the ss leader. He Qihang knew it was very easy for Gu Ning to do the job well as the ss leader, but he had learned that Gu Ning had set a condition that she must have the right of not living in the school and being absent from sses before she agreed to study in the Capital University. The Capital University epted it, so He Qihang wouldnt oppose it. In that case, Gu Ning wouldnt have much time on campus, so she might not be suitable for that position. Thank you all for your approval, but Im afraid I cant be the ss leader. As you know, I have manypanies to manage, so I wont have much time to manage our ss. Im sorry. Gu Ning declined. She really didnt have much energy to be the ss leader, because she would be absent from many sses in the future. Knowing that, most students felt disappointed, but they could understand it. Gu Ning had so manypanies under her name after all, so she must be very busy. The students who had the intention ofpeting for the position of ss leader felt relieved when Gu Ning declined. Although they only needed a temporary ss leader right now, the student might keep the position if he or she did the job well. Well, since Gu Ning declined, we can choose another student, said He Qihang. Sir, we just met each other and we dont know much about one another. Why dont you ask if anyone wants that position, a student said. Sure, so does any one of you want to be the ss leader? asked He Qihang right away. Most people became silent in an instant. The majority of them had no interest in bing a ss representative, while those who were interested in it felt slightly embarrassed to rmend themselves. No one? He Qihang was a little disappointed at his inactive students. In fact, teachers preferred active students as long as they werent too proud of themselves. Ones attitude mattered most. Sir, I used to be the ss leader during my high school, so I think I can try it. At this time, a male student stood up. Great, you can be the temporary ss leader. He Qihang agreed without dy. Since the male student had served as the ss leader during his high school, he must be experienced and able. Can you introduce yourself again? Im afraid not everyone remembers you, said He Qihang. Although he had introduced himself once just now, not everyone could remember him. It would be easier for other students to remember him after he introduced himself again. Of course, my names Lu Kaixuan. Im from City C. Im very d to be the ss leader of our ss for the time being. Ill do my best to finish my job. If I make any mistakes, please feel free to tell me. I wont hesitate to correct them, said Lu Kaixuan. He rmended himself, but he didnt look arrogant. Instead, he was quite modest. After his separate introduction, all the other students in the ss remembered him. Afterwards, they needed to select an assistant ss leader. It was a girl in the end, and she rmended herself too. She used to be themissary in charge of studies during her high school. It was better for students with the experience of being ss representatives to lead the ss, because they wouldnt be at a loss when they encountered trouble. After selecting the ss leader and assistant ss leader, He Qihang reminded the students to be careful of some things, then the meeting was over. Itsted for nearly an hour, so it was time for lunch when it was over. Actually, many students wanted to form a rtionship with Gu Ning, but hesitated to invite her to share a meal. After all, Gu Ning still gave them a feeling that she was far out of their league. Chapter 1800 - There Were Skeletons in the Well

Chapter 1800: There Were Skeletons in the Well

Although Gu Nings attitude was quite nice, her achievements were too great to make them feel they could be close to her. Gu Ning was a very sessful businesswoman after all, while they were just ordinary college students. Gu Ning didnt care much about that. Because there was nothing else to deal with in the school this afternoon, she left for herpany. The military training would begin tomorrow morning, so Gu Ning would stay in the dorm room tonight. Even if she had a special treatment, she wouldnt leave the school unless it was necessary. On her way out, Gu Ning attracted a lot of attention as always. Some were attracted to her outstanding appearance, and some recognized her. After recognizing her, many people talked about her in low voices. They wanted to greet her, but didnt have courage to. Gu Ning wasnt arrogant, but tended to keep a distance from strangers. In fact, she was nice to those who were kind to her. As she reached the gate of their campus, Gu Ning felt the air of the cultivator. Gu Ning knew only Baili Zongxue and the cultivator who had followed her for the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern would show up in the Capital University. Given the level of the cultivator, it couldnt be Baili Zongxue, so it must be the cultivator who had followed her for the jade. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes at once and indeed saw the cultivator who had followed her for the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. She didnt feel bothered and had no intention of avoiding him. Instead, she kept on walking outside. At the right side of the gate of the Capital University, there was a underground parking lot, which was specially designed for teachers and students of the Capital University. Once Gu Ning appeared, the cultivator fixed his eyes on her. Gu Ning then went straight to the parking lot. She drove her car out and left. In a few seconds, she found a car following her and the cultivator was in it. Gu Ning thought for a while. Since there was nothing else to deal with in her school, she decided to go to herpany this afternoon. It was time to deal with this cultivator now. Although he was at a high level, Gu Ning wasnt afraid of him. Not far to the right of the Capital University was the National Imperial Pce Park. It was a private garden of the emperors of the Qing dynasty. It upied a piece ofnd which was more than 350 hectares. Its building area reached two hundred thousand square meters with more than 150 sceneries. It was also called The Garden of Gardens. In midsummer, the emperors of the Qing dynasty came here to escape from the summer heat, listen to politics, and handle military affairs, so it was given another name of Summer Pce. Nowadays, although it had be a tourist attraction and countless tourists visited it every day, many signs were set up and forbade people to enter because the National Imperial Pce Park was veryrge and there were many farther pces and courtyards that hadnt been developed yet. Therefore, if Gu Ning and the cultivator had a fight in those farther pces and courtyards, no one would find out. Even if anyone saw them, Gu Ning believed that nobody was willing to be dragged into trouble. ordingly, Gu Ning headed to the National Imperial Pce Park. The cultivator had no idea that he was already exposed, so he followed her. After arriving at the park, Gu Ning got out of her car and went to buy a ticket. Seeing that, the cultivator thought Gu Ning came here for a visit. She was alone here, which was very normal. She might have an appointment with her friends, but her friends came earlier or hadnte yet. She might simplye here to have a walk. Anyway, it didnt arouse the cultivators suspicion. Moreover, the cultivator took Gu Ning very lightly. Even though she was strongpared to other mortals, she was a mortal after all. He didnt think she would be a match for him. There were many visitors in the National Imperial Pce Park today. In fact, as long as it wasnt rainy, the park was always full of visitors. Especially in the past few days, there were even more tourists because all the freshmen came to the capital. They would have a tour around the city once they were free. The National Imperial Pce Park was an imperial garden in the Qing dynasty, which was a historic ce and no visitors would be willing to miss it. It was super crowded, especially during the holidays. As for today, there might be many students who hadnt visited here yet, because they just had a meeting this morning. They wouldnte here so soon, especially because it was also time for lunch. Gu Ning actually couldnt care less about the above. After buying a ticket, Gu Ning walked into the park, followed by the cultivator. Gu Ning aimed to lead the cultivator to a farther park with fewer people, but she couldnt do that too obviously, because it might arouse the cultivators suspicion. No one would walk to a remote ce with little people for no reason. Most importantly, she was going to the farthest corner of this park. The cultivator still didnt know that Gu Ning had already noticed him. If she wasnt careful, the cultivator might sense something was wrong. It wasnt easy to deal with a cultivator after all. Therefore, Gu Ning pretended that she knew there was a secret hidden in a certain farther pce as she carefully observed her surroundings and walked towards it. This was the first time that Gu Ning had visited the National Imperial Pce Park, so she wasnt familiar with it. Luckily, she had a pair of Jade Eyes, so she could easily find which pce was empty. Seeing Gu Nings behavior, the cultivator immediately believed that she had secrets hidden here. Besides, he assumed it might have something to do with the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. He thought she could have hidden the jade here. It was his guess, and he didnt think it was highly likely. No matter what, he was determined to follow her especially at this time. As long as they went to a remote ce, he would have a great chance to attack her without anyone knowing it. Gu Ning walked farther and farther away from the crowd and stepped into the forbidden area. After that, she walked to a remote yard without hesitation. She looked familiar with everything here simply because she had Jade Eyes. Although they were already far away from the tourists and there was no one else around them, the cultivator didnt rush to attack Gu Ning right now, because he was curious to know why Gu Ning came here. At the same time, he hoped he could find any clues about the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. With the help of Jade Eyes, Gu Ning saw what was ahead of her. About 10 meters away, she saw an abandoned yard with a well in the center. There were wisps of white and ck smokeing out of the well, which were rtively light, so Gu Ning only saw them at the moment, but didnt feel them. She slightly frowned. There must be evil things in the well. After that, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see what was in the well. The inside of the well had already dried up, and at the bottom of the well were two skeletons. Chapter 1801 - What a Shame!

Chapter 1801: What a Shame!

Because there was still a distance, Gu Ning couldnt see it clearly. She decided to walk closer and have a close look. Once she moved near to the abandoned yard, Gu Ning felt the Yining from the bottom of the well. Gu Ning walked inside, but she didnt have time to figure out why there were skeletons under the well. What she needed to deal with right now was the cultivator. Get out now! Youve been following me for days, but havent had a chance to attack me yet. It must be difficult for you, said Gu Ning with mockery before the cultivator showed himself. Anyway, she was going to face him, so there was no need for her to wait for him to show up of his own ord. Besides, if she could take the initiative and say that aloud, she would look strong. The cultivator who hid himself was taken aback. He wondered whether Gu Ning was talking to him. He couldnt believe a mortal was able to discover him. However, Gu Ning said that she knew he had been following her for days, which was the truth. Only he had been following her during these days. There was no one else who did that. How did she discover him? Hey, the man behind the wall five meters away from me. Im talking to you. Get out now. Youve damaged my car. We should deal with it first! Seeing that the cultivator hesitated to walk out, Gu Ning understood what he was thinking. At this time, without doubt, the cultivator was sure that Gu Ning was talking with him. He was shocked in an instant, because it turned out she knew everything. In that case, she must have recognized him at Qianling Mountainst time. If so, that Gu Ning knew Baili Zongyang and his younger sister could be... The cultivator had many questions in his mind, but he had to ask Gu Ning for the answers. Although he was astonished by the fact that Gu Ning had already discovered him a long time ago, he wasnt afraid of her. Even if she was capable, she was just a mortal and was no match for him. Therefore, the cultivator walked out and into the yard, staring at Gu Ning. He asked without dy, How did you find out that Ive damaged your car? How did you know Ive been following you these days? My car door was damaged, so of course I should search for evidence by watching the surveince videos. Is it strange? I noticed that you appeared around me once in a while. I dont think its just a coincidence! By the way, I was born with acute senses, so Im able to feel it when Ive been followed for such a long time. For my own safety, I naturally should pay more attention to the surveince cameras. I bet you must have found out my identity, right? Then you should know its not difficult for me to watch any surveince videos if I want, said Gu Ning. It was a total lie, because she had no intention of exposing her secret. Hearing that, the cultivator frowned. Gu Nings words made sense, but he didnt believe all of them. Do you mean you deliberately led me here? asked the cultivator. Otherwise why would Ie here? Im not fooling around every day. I dont visit here for fun, said Gu Ning and her tone was full of mockery towards the cultivator. Arent you afraid Ill hurt you? The cultivator stared at Gu Ning. Since youve found information about me, you should know Im not weak at all. Quite the opposite, Im quite good at kung fu. Why should I be afraid of you? Even if I cant defeat you, cant I escape? said Gu Ning and looked down her nose at the cultivator. She purposely did that to make the cultivator believe she knew nothing about his abilities. In that case, the cultivator would take her more lightly. She seeded. The cultivator indeed felt Gu Ning was arrogant and stupid, so he took her even more lightly. He was a cultivator after all, so it couldnt be easier for him to deal with a mortal. Nevertheless, the cultivator was unwilling to use violence for the time being. Instead, he decided to politely talk with Gu Ning. If they could solve the problem peacefully, there was no need to have a fight. Im sorry for damaging your car. Im willing to pay for it, said the cultivator. Thatll be for the best, said Gu Ning feigning surprise on the surface. She actually wasnt surprised, and knew what the cultivator nned to do. Even though you have only damaged the lock, my car isnt cheap at all. It cost over ten thousand yuan to fix the lock, so you can give me ten thousand yuan for it. Do you want to transfer the money with your phone or pay in cash? asked Gu Ning. Before I pay it, I also have the interest in talking about a deal with you, said the cultivator. He didnt care about the money at all, as long as he was able to buy the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern from Gu Ning. The jade itself was worth thirty million yuan after all. Oh, what is it? asked Gu Ning, although she already knew the answer. The cultivator was quite straightforward and he said, Can you sell me the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern you bought from the Pce Museum? Its my family heirloom, but was stolen away by a gravedigger. Ive searched for it for a long time till I finally found it. I tried to figure out a way to buy it, but unexpectedly you did it before me. If youre willing to sell it to me, I can give you ten million yuan more than the money youve paid for it. It was a lie too, and he said that simply to win Gu Nings sympathy. Oh, you want the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern? What a shame! I bought it for another person. I already gave it to the person after buying it, said Gu Ning, seeming sorry. What? The cultivator was stunned, and he thought of Baili Zongyang and his younger sister right away, because only cultivators could see the secret of the jade. It was also possible that it was bought and collected by an antique lover. No matter what, only Gu Ning knew who the person was. Who told you to buy it? asked the cultivator. At this moment, the cultivator didnt think much about Gu Nings reply or doubt whether it was true. I actually dont know the person. The person just knows that I have connections in the Pce Museum, so I was given ten million yuan to buy the jade. Its a super easy task, so I agreed. Its just an antique anyway, said Gu Ning. She was implying that she knew very little about the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. Chapter 1802 - I Can’t Help with It

Chapter 1802: I Cant Help with It

Didnt you lie to me? The cultivator got his reason back and had doubts. Although Gu Ning seemed normal, she might be pretending to be honest. After all, she wasnt an ordinary girl. Why should I lie to you? said Gu Ning in a resigned tone, as if she was displeased being doubted. Since you dont know the person, how did the person know you have connections in the Pce Museum? asked the cultivator. I dont know you either, but you know me! There are many people who know me but I dont know them. People can easily search for information about me on the Inte, said Gu Ning, then she exined. Well, the person saw me socializing with the staff of the museum. Even though Gu Nings words made sense, the cultivator still had doubts. He continued to ask, You at least should know the persons name, right? How about the persons age, gender, and phone number? If you know nothing about the person, how do you contact each other? Hey, watch your tone! Im not a criminal. You should be aware that youre asking me for help. Besides, its not right to leak information about another person without his or her agreement! said Gu Ning with dissatisfaction. Im sorry, its my fault. I was too anxious to behave myself just now. Miss Gu, please forgive me. The cultivator apologized at once. Like what Gu Ning said, he was asking for her help, so he should be nice to her. Well, the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern is really important for me. Please do me a favor. Can you talk with the person first about that? Perhaps the person will agree to sell it to me. Fine, said Gu Ning. In order to distract the cultivators attention from her, Gu Ning decided to act with him. This cultivator wasnt unkind to her, so there was no need for Gu Ning to have another enemy. She wouldnt seek trouble anyway. Gu Ning then took out her phone and dialed a number, which she had got with the name of Tang Aining. Because it was put in her telepathic eye space, no one would answer it. Sorry, no one answered. I cant help with it, said Gu Ning. The cultivator was upset. He could also hear that the phone kept ringing for a long while, but no one answered. Although he felt that Gu Ning might randomly make a call, he felt too embarrassed to point that out. The cultivator felt it might be just a show directed and yed by Gu Ning on her own, so he decided to keep on spying on her to see whether he could find anything new about her. Even if he was going to use violence, it wasnt the right time now. Miss Gu, would you please help me pay some attention to it? If the person calls you back, please let me know, said the cultivator and took out his name card. This is my name card. He handed it to Gu Ning. Sure. Gu Ning agreed, but it was totally another thing whether she would really do that in the future. Gu Ning wasnt so naive that she believed the cultivator had been convinced by her words or he might have hopes that what she told him could be true. He might get a surprising result if he took a step back. Even though what she told him wasnt true, he could still continue to follow her to see what he should do next. After all, he already knew her school and dorm room, so he wasnt afraid that he might lose her. However, if he had an argument with Gu Ning right now, he might suffer a great loss if what Gu Ning told him was true. Gu Ning didnt mind it actually, because it wouldnt change anything. Miss Gu, do you want to go out with me right now? asked the cultivator. Thanks, but I have an appointment with my friends to have an adventure here. I wont leave within a short time. Mr. Dongfang, see you! said Gu Ning. After receiving his name card, Gu Ning learned his name, Dongfang Qi. Since his surname was Dongfang, he was highly likely to be a member of the Dongfang family in the cultivation world. Because of Dongfang Ziyu, Gu Ning had a bad impression of members of the Dongfang family. Although Dongfang Qi was nice to her, he did it for a purpose, so Gu Ning didnt have a good impression of him. As long as they could avoid conflict, it would be the best, because it wouldnt do her any good if they had disagreement. Alright, I should go now. Miss Gu, please help me with it. Dongfang Qi had doubts that Gu Nings words might not be true, but he wouldnt ask her about that. If he wanted to know the answer, he could keep on spying on her. Although Gu Ning had discovered that he had been following her these days, he felt he could prevent it from happening again by staying farther away from her. After that, the cultivator left. Gu Ning watched the cultivator walking far away, then went to observe the inside of the well. The cultivator was still in the range of her senses, which wasnt beyond Gu Nings expectations, but it wouldnt be a problem as long as he didnte over. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and her sight fell on the two skeletons. Beside the two skeletons, two jade pendants were scattered and a few pieces of jewelry were scattered around the head of one of the skeletons. Given the shapes of the skeletons, one was lying in the arms of the other skeleton. The skeleton lying underneath was more well-formed and was obviously male. The skeleton lying in the arms of the male skeleton was rtively petite, and there were a few pieces of jewelry scattered around its skull, which must be a female. Seeing that, Gu Ning guessed that they might be a dead couple. There was faint Yin in the well, so they must have died with resentment. Gu Ning looked at the pair of skeletons, and suddenly a scene appeared in front of her eyes. Right next to this well, a man wearing a guard uniform was stabbed by a sword, then was kicked by one foot and fell into the well. Immediately afterwards, a woman in luxurious manchu clothes also jumped into it, which was the end of the scene. The woman seemed to be a concubine from her clothing! All of a sudden, Gu Ning came up with a dramatic story. The emperor took his concubines to the pce to avoid the summer heat. Then a certain concubines affair with a guard was exposed and the guard was beheaded afterwards, so the concubine died for her love. Although it was a story made up by Gu Ning, she felt it was close to the mark. If so, she could understand their result. There might be other reasons, but it had nothing to do with Gu Ning no matter what the real reason was. It was already history. Gu Ning wasnt greedy, so she had no intention of climbing down the well to get the jewelry. Chapter 1803 - Never Say No to Business

Chapter 1803: Never Say No to Business

There was Yin in the well, but it wasnt dense. People wouldnt be affected if they didnt stay here for long. In addition, this ce was far away from the crowd, so normally visitors wouldnte here. Therefore, Gu Ning left it in the well and walked away. On her way out, Gu Ning entered Dongfang Qis sight, so she deliberately answered the phone and showed a resigned look. Fine, see you another day. After that, she left. She purposely did that to fool Dongfang Qi. Although Dongfang Qi couldnt hear what she said, he might read her lips, so she made him believe that her friend couldnte and she walked outside afterwards. Gu Ning was right. Dongfang Qi indeed couldnt hear what she said, but he made a guess from her lips and bodynguage. He saw her walking outter, so he thought he had guessed correctly. After Gu Ning left, she could still feel that Dongfang Qi was following her with a hidden air, because he deliberately kept a farther distance from her. Gu Ning hadnt eaten yet, so she went to have a meal in a restaurant once she walked out of the National Imperial Pce Park. At the beginning, Gu Ning didnt try to get rid of Dongfang Qi, because he would find out that she had noticed him if she did that. When there were traffic lights ahead of them, Gu Ning walked across the road first, but Dongfang Qi had to wait for the next green light. Therefore, Gu Ning sped up, walking away and sessfully got rid of Dongfang Qi. Although Dongfang Qi had doubts whether he was discovered by Gu Ning again, he didnt think it was possible because he kept a long distance away from her. Besides, he had waited for a minute for the next green light, which was enough time for Gu Ning to walk quite far. There were bifurcations[1] too, so it was very normal if he lost her. Dongfang Qi wasnt disappointed, because he knew Gu Nings university and dorm room. It was very easy for him to find Gu Ning. It was nearly 2 pm and it was time for a meal, so Dongfang Qi went to have a meal. ... Once K heard that Gu Ning came to thepany, he went upstairs and talked with her about the illegal theft of Battle in the Sky. They didnt go to that amusement arcade right away, but secretly visited all the major amusement arcades first to see how many of them were illegally using Battle in the Sky to make a profit. They needed to collect evidence before taking action. After their investigation, they were shocked. There were over a hundred amusement arcades in the capital, and they had investigated the theft among 60 of them. They found nearly 30 were illegally using Battle in the Sky to make a profit. It wasnt over yet, so they needed to take action after the investigation waspletely done. Gu Ning was willing to let them use the game to make a profit, but they must pay the copyright fee first! It was impossible for her to allow them to steal the game produced by herpany without paying anything. How about the manufacturer of those game machines? Have you found out who it is? asked Gu Ning. The manufacturer was the major culprit, and they must punish it first. Of course, I found out as soon as possible. Its a game manufacturer owned by Zhilin Technology Game Company. Zhilin Technology Game Company is a gamepany located in the capital. It has estimated 1.3 billion yuan in assets. Its boss is Lu Zhilin, age 47, born in the capital, living in House 8 Area D, Luxury Court, western district. Oh, I also have the monitoring videos of their production. We have solid proof to prove that those game machines are produced by his manufacturer. K was a famous international hacker, so it couldnt be easier for him to deal with that. Very well, you can have a talk with Lu Zhilin first. Tell him to pay the copyright fee or well sue him. Business theft is totally uneptable, but we can never say no to business. If this problem can be solved peacefully, we canpromise. Given the result of the investigation, game machines with our game are quite popr. In addition, once we cooperate with them, theyll pay special attention to the theft on their own. They wont allow other people to share the profit if they can get permission from us, said Gu Ning. Even though Gu Ning was mad at their illegal behavior, she wouldnt punish them without caring about the reality. If there was a better solution, she would choose the better way to solve this problem. Sure, said K. He was the supervisor of this game, but he agreed with Gu Nings decision. After they talked about the business, K left to continue to do his work. In a while, Gu Ning got a new message. She read it and learned that a hundred million yuan was transferred to her ount just now. Undoubtedly, it was from Tang Qingyang, because she got paid for unseating the Tang family. Gu Ning was about to reply to Tang Qingyang, but soon received another message. Tang Qingyang: Thank you so much for your help. Are you free this afternoon? If its possible, can we share a meal? Song Nan, Ruiqin, Xu Qinyin, and Gu Anna wille. We can celebrate together. Gu Ning: Why not! Since their friends were going to celebrate Tang Qingyangs sess, she wouldnt be absent as long as she had time. After all, she had yed an important role in that major event, so she was celebrating her sess as well. Afterwards, Tang Qingyang told Gu Ning the location of the restaurant and the number of the private room he had booked. At 5 pm, Gu Ning went on the road. The appointed time was 6 pm, and it took at least 40 minutes for her to get to the hotel by car. The rush hour wasing, so there would be a lot of traffic on the road. Unfortunately, enemies were bound to meet each other on a narrow road. Right after Gu Ning arrived at the restaurant, she ran into Yuan Shuyan at the parking lot. Yuan Shuyan already learned Gu Nings identity, so she wasnt surprised to see her luxurious car. However, because of their grudge, Yuan Shuyan looked at Gu Ning with hatred. Enemies always hated seeing one another, but only Yuan Shuyan was full of hatred towards Gu Ning while Gu Ning didnt bother to pay any attention to her. Gu Ning wasnt the one who had been embarrassed in public after all, so she didnt care about Yuan Shuyans reaction. No matter how Yuan Shuyan disliked Gu Ning, she wouldnt cause Gu Ning trouble at this moment. Gu Ning wasnt weak after all. She wouldnt challenge Gu Ning again unless she had the confidence to win. There was a young girl about 14 years old by Yuan Shuyans side. The second she saw Gu Ning, she was struck dumb for a second, then her face lit up with excitement. Without dy, she ran to Gu Ning and asked, Goddess Gu? Are you Goddess Gu? Hi, Im Gu Ning. Gu Ning replied to her with a smile. Although the girl came with Yuan Shuyan, her excitement and happiness were real when she saw Gu Ning. Moreover, the girl might not know anything about the grudge between them. Facing other peoples kindness, Gu Ning would be nice too. [1] Bifurcations are separations or branches in something. In this case the road. Chapter 1804 - Wily Old Fox?

Chapter 1804: Wily Old Fox?

Gu Nings smile stunned the young girl, because she was so attractive once she smiled. Not just the opposite sex would be attracted to each other, the same sexes would do the same thing. Yuan Shuyan was displeased once she saw the young girls behavior, but she had to admit that Gu Ning looked stunning with a smile. She was jealous of Gu Nings outstanding appearance. Tao Jiayi, get back here! Yuan Shuyan called her with dissatisfaction. Cousin Shuyan, just wait for me for a while! Tao Jiayi turned around and said to Yuan Shuyan, then ignored her and continued to talk with Gu Ning. Goddess Gu, its really you! What a coincidence! I didnt expect to see you here. Im a fan of yours. My name is Tao Jiayi. Ive read a lot of news about you. Youre my idol and I love you! Hearing that, Yuan Shuyan was angrier. It was annoying to hear her younger cousinplimenting her enemy right in front of her! Its my honor to win your like, Gu Ning said with a smile. Although Tao Jiayi was Yuan Shuyans cousin, Tao Jiayi wasnt hateful at all. She wouldnt hate people that Yuan Shuyan disliked, just because they had grudges against each other. At the same time, it was impossible for her to have a close rtionship with members of the Yuan family. She would only be nice to those who were kind to her. If you donte back right now, Ill leave alone, said Yuan Shuyan. The next second, she turned and walked to the elevator leaving Tao Jiayi behind. Tao Jiayi didnt understand why her cousin was so mad all of a sudden, but she didnt dare to linger after seeing Yuan Shuyan walking away. Bye-bye, Goddess Gu. Bye. After saying good-bye to Gu Ning, Tao Jiayi hurriedly chased Yuan Shuyan up. Gu Ning actually needed to take the elevator as well, but she decided to wait for a while since Yuan Shuyan was walking there. Tao Jiayi caught up to Yuan Shuyan and asked with confusion, Cousin Shuyan, werent you in a good mood just now? Why are you mad all of a sudden? Its not easy to see Goddess Gu in real life. Why couldnt I talk with her for a longer while? I have a grudge against her. I dont want to see her, said Yuan Shuyan with unhappiness. What? You have a grudge against Goddess Gu? Why? Is there any misunderstanding? I dont think Goddess Gu would cause you trouble of her own ord. Tao Jiayi rounded her eyes in shock, but it didnt change her good impression of Gu Ning. Instead, she defended Gu Ning. Hearing that, Yuan Shuyan was mad again. Do you mean Ive deliberately caused her trouble? You just read some news about her on the Inte. Do you know what kind of person she really is? In fact, she indeed had deliberately caused Gu Ning trouble, but she wouldnt admit it. Tao Jiayi said nothing, but she still refused to believe that Gu Ning was the one who caused Yuan Shuyan trouble first. Quite the opposite, she thought it must be Yuan Shuyan who had made things difficult for Gu Ning first. After all, she was Yuan Shuyans cousin and they had known and gotten along with each other for over a dozen years. She was clearly aware of Yuan Shuyans character. Seeing Tao Jiayi remaining silent, Yuan Shuyan knew what she was thinking. Yuan Shuyan was angry, but couldnt say anything right now, because she was afraid it might make her look like a worse person. ... As Gu Ning waited outside, she saw Jiang Ruiqining. Hi, Gu Ning, what a coincidence! Jiang Ruiqin greeted Gu Ning. Hi, Ruiqin! Gu Ning called him. I saw you standing here without walking over. Did you know Iming, so you waited here for me? Jiang Ruiqin joked. Yeah, I had a feeling that you woulde at this time. Gu Ning also joked. Lets go now! Jiang Ruiqin didnt take Gu Nings words seriously, but they went inside together since they met each other. Oh, I heard from my grandfather that Xiangyun Antique-store got many good antiques again. Manager Chen called my grandfather and my grandfather left home in a hurry. He almost stumbled because of that! said Jiang Ruiqin. He was slightly making fun of Jiang Zhongyu. Knowing that, Gu Ning smiled and said in a resigned tone, Was he afraid that other people might arrive there before him? Hes always the first one whos informed every time. Exactly, because Manager Chen called Curator Cai before my grandfather. Curator Cai also hurriedly went there once he learned there were new good antiques. Its impossible for my grandfather to stay calm in such a situation. He even grabbed an antique away from Curator Cai by threatening, said Jiang Ruiqin. Fine! Gu Ning was amused. They really had a deep love for antiques. As they chatted with each other, they reached the private room. It was 10 minutes away from 6 pm, but everyone came earlier. Gu Ning and Jiang Ruiqin were thest ones. Although Gu Ning showed up with Jiang Ruiqin, they all knew that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, so they didnt dare to joke about their rtionship. As Tang Qingyangs bodyguard, Ba Tianyang was present too. He called Gu Ning boss with great respect once he saw her. Even though Ba Tianyang was a bodyguard, everyone took him as a friend, so they shared a meal together. After everyone was present, they began to order food. No one hesitated to order his or her favorites. After ordering, when the waiter was out, they began to chat. I have a feeling of surprise every time I see Gu Ning, said Gu Anna all of a sudden. What do you mean? The others were curious. Shes still a student! Gu Anna put on a shocked expression. Ha-ha, I have the same feeling! I many times feel that Gu Ning is a wily old fox in the society. Xu Qinyin agreed with Gu Anna. It was not only Gu Anna and Xu Qinyin, other people by the table had the same feeling. They sometimes ignored the fact that Gu Ning was still a student. There was no other student who could be so mature and stable as Gu Ning. Other than Gu Ning, no student could be a billionaire at such a young age. At least, Gu Ning was the only one who was able to do it in their lifetimes. Im a girl. How can you describe me as a wily old fox? Its not suitable. Gu Ning argued with dissatisfaction. Well, how about sly old fox? Xu Qinyin changed the nickname, but it wasnt pleasant either. Actually, Xu Qinyin purposely teased Gu Ning. Gu Ning gave her a nce of disgust, but didnt bother to argue with her. By the way, Gu Ning, do you live on campus or in your own home? Jiang Ruiqin asked Gu Ning. Gu Ning was a businesswoman after all. Although she wasnt managing herpanies right now, she needed to deal with important things whenever it was necessary. Chapter 1805 - Celebrate Success Together

Chapter 1805: Celebrate Sess Together

Um, it depends on me. If there is nothing important for me to deal with, Ill stay in school. Its necessary for me to get familiar with my schoolmates after all. I can search for skilled people among them as well. Perhaps theyll work for me one day. If I have to leave my school, I can ask for leave at any time, said Gu Ning. Im amazed. Ive never seen such a free student like you before. Outsiders might think that your family owns that university! You cane and go as you like, said Gu Anna. She sounded unkind, but she didnt mean to attack Gu Ning given their good rtionship. Well, Im the first top scorer with a full score in history after all. Im also a sessful businesswoman who owns arge business group. Our principal has agreed, otherwise I wouldnt have chosen the Capital University. There were countless prestigious universitiespeting against each other for me. At least one of them would ept the condition set by me. Most importantly, Im so outstanding that it would be their loss if they shut me out just because of that easy condition, said Gu Ning with pride. Gu Anna rolled her eyes at Gu Ning and said with disdain, Look at you! Fine, youre the best. By the way, top scorer with a full score, you havent invited us to celebrate the admission yet, right? Do you n to drop it? She had the intention of making Gu Ning pay for arge good meal. Hearing Gu Annas words, Gu Ning suddenly realized that she indeed hadnt invited them to celebrate the admission yet. She hadnt done anything to celebrate after receiving her admission letter simply because she was upied and didnt think it was necessary. However, it was necessary to invite her friends to celebrate it together. Um, I had no intention of doing that till you proposed it. If I just drop it, it wont be eptable. I need to go back to my school today, so we can do it another day when I dont need to go back to my school. We can celebrate it by drinking together! said Gu Ning. Great! Ill write it down. Dont keep us waiting! Gu Anna was satisfied. They werent afraid that Gu Ning might forget or think it was trouble, because it was meaningful. As they chatted, dishes were ced on the table, so they began to enjoy the meal. Since it was a celebration, they surely needed to drink. Gu Ning, can you drink today? asked Tang Qingyang, because she was going to drive back to schoolter. It might cause her problems if she drank, so he asked her beforehand. It wasnt suitable if he stopped Gu Ning from drinking at the very beginning. Today is a special day. So I should of course drink with you. My bodyguard will drive me back to schoolter, said Gu Ning. Even if she drank, she could easily get rid of the effect of the alcohol with the help of her magical power. However, she couldnt tell that to her friends. Therefore, she could only call Qiao Ya overter. Great! Since Gu Ning said that, Tang Qingyang didnt say anything further and poured a cup of wine for Gu Ning. They wouldnt drink strong alcohol, just some red wine. After pouring the wine for Gu Ning, Tang Qingyang stood up and raised his cup facing her at first. Gu Ning, I should thank you for such a big favor with my first drink. Although no one knew Gu Ning was Tang Aining, including Tang Qingyang, they were aware of Gu Nings grudge against the Tang family. It wasnt surprising that Gu Ning had something to do with the Tang familys bad luck this time. As for the details, they didnt know and wouldnt ask for them. They were secrets after all. Gu Ning also stood up with a cup in her hand. You dont need to say that. We have the same enemy. Even if you hadnt sided with me, I would still have done the same thing. Anyway, I can feel your gratitude. Congrattions to both of us! Because of Gu Ning, Tang Qingyang was able to gain such a great advantage. It was totally understandable that he thanked Gu Ning with sincerity. They clinked their cups, then had a drink together. After that, they had a toast with everyone else around the table. During the meal, Gu Ning called Qiao Ya. Knowing she was free, Gu Ning asked her toe and drive her back to schoolter. When they chatted with each other, it was unavoidable to talk about the Tang family. They were all good friends, so they had heard a lot about it. ordingly, there was no need for them to hide their real feelings. Tang Bingsen is in a terrible condition now. I dont know how many months he can survive. Eitherway, Ji Yijing is caught and Im the chairman of the Tang Organization now. Ill be in charge of their affairs. If I dont take care of them, outsiders might criticize me! said Tang Qingyang. He wont live long anyway. You can take good care of him these days. At least itll make you a good rtive on the surface, said Gu Ning. She and Tang Bingsen were bitter enemies, but her hatred towards him went away after going through so many things. Tang Bingsen was going to die sooner orter, so she didnt care about him now. Actually, if he diedter, he had to suffer more pain. No doctor was able to cure Tang Bingsen and Tang Yaxin. Gu Ning could, but she had no intention of doing that. She wanted them to be dead, so it was impossible for her to rescue them. Besides, they asked for the tragic results themselves. Oh, does anyone dare to make things difficult for you in thepany? asked Gu Ning. There are some, but I have something on them. After I threatened them, they stopped acting against me. All in all, everything is going well now, said Tang Qingyang. He should thank Gu Ning for that, because Gu Ning shared their dirty secrets with him. d to hear that. If you need me at any time, feel free to let me know, said Gu Ning. Although Tang Qingyang had great abilities, he just took over the Tang Organization. There was a lot for him to learn. If any otherpanies chose to cause the Tang Organization trouble at this time, it could be difficult for him to handle the situation. Of course I will. I hope you wont be bothered by me, said Tang Qingyang without hesitation. He had a clear understanding of his abilities. There was a lot for him to learn after taking over such arge business group. In addition, he was going to make drastic changes to thepany upon taking charge. He would be lying if he said he wasnt nervous. Xu Qinyin also wanted to tell Tang Qingyang to turn to her for help whenever he needed her. Even though she couldnt help, the Jinlin Organization could. Nevertheless, it wasnt appropriate for her to say that, because she herself couldnt help him. Most importantly, they were going to have a serious rtionship. Although neither of them made it public yet, they were mentally prepared. Therefore, if the Xu family stood out for Tang Qingyang, outsiders might believe that he became sessful by relying on a woman. Chapter 1806 - Do You Want a Fight?

Chapter 1806: Do You Want a Fight?

Gu Ning, however, was different, because they were only friends. Nobody would say anything negative about them even if she helped Tang Qingyang. After having the meal, it was 8 pm. Tang Qingyang and his friends adjourned to Song Nans bar while Gu Ning had to go back to her school. The situation Tang Qingyang was in right now was still dangerous to some extent. He dared to hang out because Ba Tianyang was by his side. Ba Tianyang wouldnt go back to Gu Ningspany until Tang Qingyang was in a safe, steady position. Qiao Ya arrived at the restaurant at 7:30 pm, and was waiting in the hall. Because she had already eaten, Gu Ning didnt invite her to join them. Qiao Ya was going to drive her back to the school, so Gu Ning didnt bother to use her magical power to remove the effect of alcohol. She would do that when she separated from Qiao Yater. Gu Ning didnt drink much, so she only had a slight smell of alcohol. Because the campus was in a different district from the city center, it was still a little far. What was worse was that there was a lot of traffic, so they spent an hour and twenty minutes on the road. When they arrived outside the campus, it was nearly 9:30 pm. There were still students walking in and out, because the Capital University wouldnt shut its gate until 10:30 pm. It was an hour away, so Gu Ning wasntte getting back to school at this time. Although the Capital University had strict rules, students of other grades hadnte yet while freshmen didnt get their students identity card yet either, so it allowed people toe and go as they liked for the time being. Because Song Miaoge had an argument with Gao Shiyan yesterday, they refused to talk with each other now. Neither of them had a good impression of one another, so it didnt matter. Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao still didnt know who Gu Ning was right now. Gu Ning had gained a lot of fame in the economics department today, but Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao were in other departments. They hadnt heard anyone talking about Gu Ning, so they knew nothing about her. When it was about 10 pm, the fourth roommate was still absent, and Gao Shiyan became unkind again. Look at what time it is now! Someone is still absent. Its hard for us not to think about it. Gao Shiyan didnt point out Gu Nings name, but it couldnt be more obvious. Right! Lu Xiaoxiao chimed in. Hearing that, Song Miaoge couldnt stand it, but she learned from Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao to be unfriendly, Well, some people just wont stop acting. Theyre too free to focus on themselves. Those who love thinking about other peoples private life must be living an abnormal life, but not everyone in the world lives the same life! What did you say? Gao Shiyan was mad. She knew Song Miaoge was talking about her. I didnt say your name. Why are you mad all of a sudden? Youre making the connection by yourself. Dont me me for that, said Song Miaoge with disgust. You... Gao Shiyan was angry. You said that right after me. I know youre talking about me. Then you were talking about Gu Ning, right? asked Song Miaoge. So what? Im not talking about you. How dare you judge me? Gao Shiyan almost went crazy. I just love doing that! So? Do you want a fight? Song Miaoge challenged her. You... Gao Shiyan lost courage in an instant. She definitely couldnt win the fight against Song Miaoge and felt quite aggrieved and really angry. Song Miaoge understood it wasnt her business, but she hated it when Gao Shiyan began to badmouth Gu Ning. If Gao Shiyan defamed other people, she might not say anything. Right when Gao Shiyan was about to say something again, Gu Ning reached the door of their dorm room. She was able to hear their argument and learned that her other roommates were badmouthing her behind her back while Song Miaoge was actively defending her. Gu Ning was slightly moved, because they just met each other, but Song Miaoge wouldnt hesitate to defend her. The door of their dorm room was closed, but it wasnt locked because not everyone was back. Gu Ning took the key and opened it. Hearing the sound, the other girls knew that Gu Ning was back. Because Gao Shiyan was badmouthing Gu Ning just now, she panicked a little when Gu Ning came back at this moment. She felt she was caught by her. However, she didnt think Gu Ning heard them. Therefore, after panicking for a second, she got back to normal and arrogant. She thought that Gu Ning was just a girl, not a dangerous beast anyway. Gao Shiyan would never give up her pride. She ignored Song Miaoge for the time being, because she forgot the fighting skills Song Miaoge had shown her. Besides, she had no idea that Gu Ning was even stronger than Song Miaoge. The second the door was opened, Song Miaoge raised her head and greeted Gu Ning with excitement. Hi, Gu Ning! Hi! Gu Ning said. As soon as Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao saw Gu Ning, they were stunned. To their surprise, theirst roommate was so beautiful. They had to admit that Gu Ning was quite pretty. However, precisely because of that, they were jealous of her after being stunned by her outstanding appearance. Lu Xiaoxiao hid her jealousy, but Gao Shiyan showed it on her face. Gu Ning didnt say hello to Gao Shiyan or Lu Xiaoxiao, because they had bad-mouthed her even before she showed up. At this time, they looked at her with jealousy and hatred, which meant it was impossible for them to be friends. As a result, Gu Ning gave up being nice to them. She wouldnt punish them for what they had said about her behind her back, but she wouldnt tolerate it if it happened again. Gu Ning closed the door and went straight back to her bed. They used loft beds with a closet and desk at the bottom, so they actually had their own separate space. The roommates wouldnt affect each other. The whole dorm room was quiterge. This was a luxurious dormitory, which was different from general dormitories. Not only was itrge, it was furnished with the best furniture. Its fee was also very high. Nevertheless, as the student who was specially epted by the Capital University, Gu Ning got everything for free. Chapter 1807 - She Looks like a Siren

Chapter 1807: She Looks like a Siren

She looks like a siren, Gao Shiyan said in a low voice. The other girls didnt hear it, but Gu Ning did. She knew Gao Shiyan was talking about her. Gu Ning was displeased, but Gao Shiyan didnt point her name out, so she could say nothing about it. She was unwilling to make a connection after all. Therefore, Gu Ning ignored her and began to organize her stuff. Gu Ning, may I help? asked Song Miaoge. No need, thanks. I dont have much stuff. It should be done in a minute, said Gu Ning. Sure! Song Miaoge didnt insist. Gu Ning really had carried very few things with her. There were only two sets of bed sheets and duvet covers, five sets of clothes and two pairs of shoes, as well as daily necessities. Although it was early autumn, the weather was still very hot, so they were still wearing short sleeves. The clothes were light and thin, which didnt take up much space at all. As for skincare and makeup products, Gu Ning didnt have any, because she didnt need them. She had her magical power to help her take care of her skin. Gu Ning wouldnt put on makeup unless it was necessary. Therefore, she stored her makeup products along with her other changes of clothes in her telepathic eye space. Oh, a poor girl, said Gao Shiyan unkindly after giving a nce at Gu Nings stuff. She still kept her voice down, but Song Miaoge heard it this time and didnt hesitate to argue with her once more. Someones really stupid. A poor girl cant afford a sluxurious dorm room. What did you say? Gao Shiyan was mad. I said that to the stupid idiot. I didnt point out a name. Why do you have to make a connection? Song Miaoge mocked. Although she refused to admit it, her attitude obviously showed that she was criticizing Gao Shiyan. You... Gao Shiyan was angry. Song Miaoge didnt point out her name, but she knew that she was talking about her. You didnt point out a name, but you said that right after me. You were talking about me! said Gao Shiyan. In that case, when you mentioned a poor girl, were you talking about me? asked Gu Ning in a t voice, but she was displeased since she opened her mouth. She was kind to other people, but it didnt mean she could easily be bullied. So what? I was indeed talking about you. Look at your clothes. Even if you can afford a luxurious dorm room, you might be a girl who only cares about money and luxuries. You might have a sugar-daddy whos supporting you as well, Gao Shiyan mocked. What the f*ck did you say? Song Miaoge was furious at once. She abruptly sat up and was about to do something, but Gu Ning gave her a nce to stop her. Knowing that Gu Ning wasnt weak at all, Song Miaoge calmed herself down. Gu Ning didnt lose her temper, but she actually was full of anger, so she squinted, ring at Gao Shiyan, which made Gao Shiyan feel uneasy. You said Im a poor girl, and its also you who said I have a sugar-daddy. Isnt it contradictory? Have you ever seen a girl with a sugar-daddy being so poor as me? Gu Ning said in a cold voice, In addition, it has nothing to do with you even if Im poor. I dont spend your money anyway. Come on, you dont have any makeup products. You might secretly use ours when were absent! Feeling uneasy under Gu Nings look, Gao Shiyan didnt dare to say the word sugar-daddy again. Song Miaoge couldnt help but roll her eyes. Gu Ning owned a makeuppany and she had endless makeup products to use as long as she wanted. Gao Shiyan made herself a joke! Do you take me as a thief? Gu Ning sneered with dissatisfaction. It always happens in the dormitories. Im just protecting my stuff, said Gao Shiyan. It was obvious that she took Gu Ning as a thief. Its ridiculous. Keep on bragging! Your face is so white. Even though you dont wear much makeup, you must have put on some foundation, said Gao Shiyan. She refused to believe that Gu Ning had wless skin. Believe it or not, but you should stop attacking, humiliating, or challenging me. I have a quick temper. If you offend me, I wont take responsibility for my bad behavior towards you. Gu Ning lost patience and warned Gao Shiyan. She could forgive Gao Shiyan once for ndering her, but she wouldnt hesitate to teach her a lesson if she dared to do it again. Gao Shiyan was scared by Gu Nings serious expression, but she got angry with embarrassment afterwards. How dare you threaten me! So what? Dont you dare attack me again! said Gu Ning in a cold voice. You... Gao Shiyan epted her challenge and abruptly stood up to beat Gu Ning. She was a spoiled kid of a rich family and was quite used to beating other people once she was annoyed. Song Miaoge knew that Gu Ning wasnt weak at all, so she didnt stand out at this time. Gu Ning didnt need her help at all. It was impossible for Lu Xiaoxiao to stop Gao Shiyan, because she was in the same boat as her. She also disliked Gu Ning and was afraid that Song Miaoge might jump out. When she saw Song Miaoge remaining quiet, she felt relieved. In fact, if Song Miaoge joined the fight, she would be really worried that Gao Shiyan might be hurt. After all, Song Miaoge had learned many fighting skills. Gao Shiyan dashed to the front of Gu Ning, then raised her hand trying to p Gu Ning. In the following seconds, they heard clear ps, but it was Gu Ning who pped Gao Shiyan across the face. Before Gao Shiyans hand could touch Gu Nings cheek, Gu Ning pped her first. She pped Gao Shiyans cheeks four times and Gao Shiyan was totally shocked. Not only Gao Shiyan, but Lu Xiaoxiao was also stunned. To their astonishment, Gao Shiyan was the one who was pped. Song Miaoge was slightly surprised, but soon went back to normal, because it wasnt beyond her expectation. Actually, Song Miaoge quite enjoyed watching it. You, how dare you p me! Although Gao Shiyan was struck dumb for a moment, the pain from her cheeks soon drew her back to reality. She was furious now. Chapter 1808 - Shut Your Mouth

Chapter 1808: Shut Your Mouth

Do you think Im weak just because Im tolerant? Its fine if you think Im poor and dislike me, but Ill never ept it if you dare to say I have a sugar daddy to support me. I have my limits, Gu Ning coldly said with a serious expression. She also used her magical power to put great pressure on Gao Shiyan. Gao Shiyan felt stressed at once and trembled in fear. Gu Ning already decided to forgive her once, but she refused to stop attacking Gu Ning. As a result, Gu Ning could only teach her an unforgettable lesson. You, you, do you know who I am? How dare you p me! I... Gao Shiyan was scared by Gu Nings attitude, but she was unwilling to ept this result. She didnt dare to fight against Gu Ning right now, so she tried to scare Gu Ning with the influence of her family. I dont care whether youre a rich or powerful second-generation heir. As long as you dare to offend me, I wont let you get away with it. Before Gao Shiyan could finish, Gu Ning interrupted her. You... Gao Shiyan didnt expect Gu Ning to be so arrogant, which made her think that Gu Nings family might be more influential than hers. However, she couldnt believe it, because Gu Ning only looked prettier than her. Gu Ning then ignored her and continued to organize her stuff. Gao Shiyan, on the other hand, was reluctant to give up. She became impulsive and grabbed a chair to hit Gu Ning. Gu Ning! Song Miaoge was frightened. She knew Gu Ning was excellent at fighting, but it happened too fast so that she was still worried about her safety. The next second, Song Miaoge jumped out of her bed trying to stop Gao Shiyan. Lu Xiaoxiao was scared too. Although she hated Gu Ning, Gao Shiyans sudden movement was too much. What if Gu Ning was seriously injured? Gu Ning actually already felt it. Before Song Miaoge came, she turned around and stopped the chair with a hand staring at Gao Shiyan with a pair of cold eyes. Gao Shiyan felt as if a knife was pressed against her neck. She couldnt move or breathe, and began to tremble. She was shocked that Gu Ning was able to stop the chair without being hurt at all. Without dy, Gu Ning grabbed the chair over and put it down on the ground. She didnt throw it away in anger, because she was unwilling to affect other dorm rooms. After the chair was grabbed away, Gao Shiyan still stood there in great shock. Gu Ning walked to her and grabbed her neck. Gu Ning, what are you doing? Seeing that, Lu Xiaoxiao panicked. She was afraid that Gu Ning might strangle Gao Shiyan to death. Song Miaoge, however, understood Gu Ning had her reason. She wouldnt really hurt Gao Shiyan badly, but only teach her an unforgettable lesson, in case she bothered Gu Ning again in the future. Therefore, Song Miaoge didnt think Gu Nings behavior was wrong. If she were Gu Ning, she would do the same thing. Shut your mouth if you dont want to be dragged into this, said Gu Ning to Lu Xiaoxiao. Even though Lu Xiaoxiao wasnt as unkind as Gao Shiyan, they were the same kind of people. Lu Xiaoxiao shut her mouth at once, because she was scared by Gu Nings behavior. However, Lu Xiaoxiao was worried that Gao Shiyan might be seriously hurt, so she secretly took out her phone trying to call for help. Song Miaoge noticed that and wouldnt allow it to happen. She walked towards Lu Xiaoxiao and grabbed her phone away. Give it back to me! Lu Xiaoxiao was mad. Rx, Ill give it back to youter. Stay quiet, or youll be punished. Song Miaoge threatened her. You... Lu Xiaoxiao didnt dare do anything again. At the same time, Gao Shiyan rounded her eyes in horror after being grabbed around the neck by Gu Ning. She struggled to get rid of Gu Nings hand, but failed. You... Gao Shiyan could barely finish a sentence now. She was totally scared at this moment. I told you I have a quick temper. If you offend me, I wont take responsibility for my bad behavior towards you, said Gu Ning with a gloomy face. She was extremely dissatisfied with Gao Shiyans disobedience. Dont try to bully me with the influence of your family. Your family isnt the lord of this city. There are many families which are far more influential than yours in the capital. Even if you want to bully someone, you better figure out the other persons family background first. Dont think youre superior to everyone. Let me warn you for thest time. Dont mess with me, or try to stack the deck against me. Otherwise youll only be punished more severely, said Gu Ning, then threw Gao Shiyan to the bed and ignored her. Gu Ning was reluctant to have conflict, but Gao Shiyan wouldnt stop provoking her. After Gu Ning dealt with Gao Shiyan, Song Miaoge gave Lu Xiaoxiaos phone back to her as well. Gao Shiyan, who was thrown to the bed, didnt dare to move all of a sudden. Her whole body was trembling in fear now. She was too shocked to get her mind back at this time. Lu Xiaoxiao didnt dare to go to check Gao Shiyans condition either. Do you have sunscreen? Gu Ning asked Song Miaoge. Yeah, said Song Miaoge. What brand is it? asked Gu Ning again. Song Miaoge told her an international brand, but Gu Ning didnt think it had great effects. Gu Ning took out a tube of Kouzi sunscreen and handed it to Song Miaoge. Here, if you trust me, you can try this. I promise your skin will be well protected during the military training. Kouzi? Of course I trust this brand. Thanks, Gu Ning. Song Miaoge was happy to receive a gift from Gu Ning. In addition, she had heard a lot about Kouzi before. She knew it was a very effective brand. However, she normally didnt wear makeup, so she didnt buy it. Sunscreen was necessary for military training. Even if they didnt wear makeup in their daily lives, they had to protect their skin from being burned by the sun. If they didnt do that, their skin would definitely be damaged after military training. Boys might not care about that, but no girl could ept that. Youre wee, Gu Ning said. After that, Gu Ning kept on organizing her stuff. When she finished, she went to clean herself up and sleep. Because her conflict with Gao Shiyan had wasted some time, a few minutes after Gu Ning went to her bed, the lights were turned off. Gu Ning wasnt used to sleeping so early, so she yed with her phone while lying in bed. She chatted with Chu Peihan and her other friends in the WeChat group. Gu Ning asked them how they got along with their roommates. She wasnt only asking Chu Peihan, Yu Mixi, and Mu Ke, but also Hao Ran and the other boys. Because they went to enroll during the same time, they were living on their campus too. Everyone had a good day, but Chu Peihan had a conflict with her roommates and they refused to talk with each other now. Once Gu Ning learned that Chu Peihan also had a conflict with her roommates on the very first day, Gu Ning felt for her and sent her an emoji. Gu Ning: We are too outstanding so some girls are jealous of us for no reason. Chapter 1809 - The Dorm Room Next to the Next Dorm Room

Chapter 1809: The Dorm Room Next to the Next Dorm Room

The second Gu Ning sent that message out, her friends knew her roommates also had deliberately made things difficult for her. Without hesitation, they asked her for more details. Gu Ning told them the story and they all supported her. Both Gu Ning and Chu Peihan were excellent at fighting among them, so they werent afraid that they might be bullied. Su Anya: There are so many drama queens who always believe theyre the center of everyones attention. Hao Ran: Right, girls jealousy towards each other is so strange. Chu Peihan: @Hao Ran,e on, were girls too. You cant criticize all the girls. Hao Ran: Sorry, some girls. Other people: Thats right. Chu Peihan: Boss, the girl said shell shut me out of the entertainment industry. You must help me. I need a role to prove myself! Chu Peihan sent a crying emoji to Gu Ning as if she was really helpless. Gu Ning: Dont worry, Director Lu has a good impression of you. Hes promised to let you y a supporting role in his next show. I dont know whether youre willing to ept it, but you need to pass the audition first. Chu Peihan actually didnt need Gu Nings help, but Lu Zhan indeed had a good impression of her. He also had said that to Gu Ning. Chu Peihan: Really? Jesus, Im so lucky! Chu Peihan was excited. She didntck roles, but she needed approval. There was nothing more exciting than that in her eyes. ... Gao Shiyan took a long breath out after the lights were turned off. She ran into the bathroom and came out in a long while. No one knew what she was doing inside, but other people heard cries. However, no one cared about that. After lying back in her bed, Gao Shiyan told her older brother what she had been through by WeChat. Gao Shiyans older brother was angry once he learned his younger sister had been bullied, even though it was his younger sisters fault. Heforted his younger sister and promised to help her pay Gu Ning back. ordingly, Gao Shiyan felt much better, but she was still aggrieved and stayed upte. Lu Xiaoxiao was greatly frightened, so she couldnt fall asleep either. Gu Ning and Song Miaoge werent affected. Anyway, they werent hurt. The next day, Gu Ning and Song Miaoge woke up at the same time around 6 am. They had a habit of getting up early, so they would naturally open their eyes at this time without an rm. Since they were awake, they got up afterwards. Seeing Gu Ning leaving her bed, Song Miaoge got up too. Because Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao heard the sounds of their movements, they woke up too, but didnt dare say anything. Even if they were awake, they had no intention of getting up right now. They intended to avoid Gu Ning and wouldnt leave their beds until Gu Ning left. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Gu Ning put on the military uniform their school gave them. It was a pair of green and brown long pants along with a short-sleeved top. Song Miaoge was amazed when Gu Ning finished changing. Wow, Gu Ning, you look so cool in camouge! Well, youre so beautiful, and youre quite attractive in any clothes. Youre beautiful in it as well! Gu Ning smiled. It wasnt courtesy, she really meant it. Song Miaoge grew up in a military camp, and she was trained along with other soldiers during every long vacation. As a result, she had cultivated the air of a soldier. Therefore, the military uniform suited her very well. Thanks! Song Miaoge flushed a little. After changing, they walked out. Although it was still early, they didnt want to wait in the dorm room. Shortly after Gu Ning walked out, the door of the dorm room next to the next dorm room suddenly opened and Baili Zongxue showed up. Gu Ning was aware that Baili Zongxue lived in the dorm room next to the next dorm room, so she wasnt surprised to see her. Baili Zongxue, however, was struck dumb for a second when she saw Gu Ning. She actually knew which dorm room Gu Ning lived in so she chose to live close to her. In order not to arouse Gu Nings suspicion, she didnt live in the same dorm room as her. She was struck dumb simply because Gu Ning looked too attractive in the military uniform. Gu Ning, what a coincidence! Are you living in the dorm room not far from mine? Baili Zongxue acted surprised. Gu Ning knew she was acting, but didnt care much about it, because it wasnt beyond her expectation. Yeah, what a coincidence! Gu Ning smiled. You got up early today, said Baili Zongxue. We woke up early. Why dont we share breakfast? said Gu Ning. Sure! Baili Zongxue agreed and walked ahead along with Gu Ning. After that, Gu Ning introduced Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue to each other. Song Miaoge had the same personality as Baili Zongxue, so they soon became familiar with one another. Gu Ning and the girls walked out early, so there werent many students outside at this time. Most of them were boys. Some people had the habit of running in the morning, so they got up earlier than other people. Gu Ning and the girls went to have breakfast in the canteen. After they finished eating breakfast, more students came. Once Gu Ning and the girls showed up, they attracted a lot of attention. Although Gu Ning was the most beautiful one among the three girls, Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue were very pretty as well. ordingly, other students paid attention to all three of them. Moreover, the three of them were different types of girls. Different people had different preferences, so they were most beautiful in different peoples eyes. Gu Ning seemed a little aloof, Song Miaoge was cute, while Baili Zongxue behaved like ady. However, no matter what style they seemed to be on the surface, they were actually tough girls with excellent fighting skills. Because of their outstanding appearance, some boys came to strike up a conversation with them. There were three boys standing next to Gu Ning and the girls. They had observed them and talked about them for a long while. All of them ached to have a conversation with the girls. One boy told another boy who was more good-looking to strike up a conversation with them. The boy felt a little shy, but he was directly pushed out by his friends. The boy was pushed to the front of Gu Ning and the girls, so he had to greet them. Excuse me, sorry to bother you. Im Du Jialei, a freshman majoring in Journalism. Its very nice to meet you. Du Jialei flushed with embarrassment, and was afraid that the girls might ignore him. Chapter 1810 - Slander Behind Other People’s Back

Chapter 1810: nder Behind Other Peoples Back

Facing his friendly greeting, the girls were nice to him. My names Song Miaoge. I major in physics. Im Baili Zongxue. I major in history. Hi, Im Gu Ning. My major is economics. They introduced themselves. However, once Du Jialei heard Gu Nings self-introduction, he was shocked. A-Are you the Gu Ning majoring in economics? The top scorer of this year? He became excited. Since he asked that question, he must have heard about Gu Ning but failed to recognize her. To Du Jialeis surprise, he just struck up a conversation with a random beautiful girl and the girl turned to be Gu Ning. Hearing Du Jialeis exmation, his two friends were amazed too. They were Du Jialeis friends, so they had heard about Gu Ning as well. They were also surprised to meet Gu Ning here. Yeah, its me. Gu Ning smiled. With her affirmative answer, Du Jialei got nervous all of a sudden and stammered, Well, I-Ive read all the news about you. Youre unbelievable! Youre my idol! Sorry, I failed to recognize you just now although Ive seen your photos. Its fine, said Gu Ning. Du Jialeis two friends walked to Gu Ning afterwards. They greeted the girls politely, and the girls said hello to them as well. They were quite excited to meet Gu Ning, but they stood in awe of her background. Therefore, after a brief chat, they said good-bye to each other. Jesus, I just struck up a conversation with a random beautiful girl. I didnt expect her to be Gu Ning! I was so nervous just now. After they walked away, Du Jialeis friend discussed their meeting with Gu Ning. Right, I was nervous too. Were peers, but I somehow feel shes senior to us. I couldnt help but stand in awe of her, said Du Jialeis friend. Although were peers, shes already a very sessful businesswoman while were ordinary college students, so we naturally feel stressed in front of her, said Du Jialei. When Gu Ning and the girls arrived at the sports ground, it was only 7 am, which was still an hour away from the military training. Therefore, they decided to have a walk on the sports ground. After a while, more and more students came. At 7:30 am, the school radio sounded and the broadcaster instructed each freshman to line up in the order of each department and ss. A ss was divided into two rows, one for boys and the other for girls. Because they were all freshmen, their head teachers also came in case they couldnt find their teams. They all knew their head teachers, so they could easily find their teams by a nce. Hearing the broadcast, all the present students began to stand in lines. Gu Ning separated from Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue, because they were in different departments. Once Gu Ning reached the team of the economics department, she attracted a lot of attention. Some students recognized her and greeted her. Gu Ning also gave them a kind smile. Gu Ning joined their ss team, and her ssmates kept talking with her. Their head teacher told them to be quiet afterwards, so they had to close their mouths. Gu Ning was willing to talk with them, but she also preferred to be quiet for a while. Their head teacher arranged for Gu Ning to stand at the front of the students right behind him so that no one dared to talk with her again. Students from other sses were talking about Gu Ning as well. Some of them were envious of her, some took her as their idol, and some admired her. There were some students who were jealous of her too. She owns so manypanies at such a young age. Its hard to tell whether theyre all hers. Perhaps thepanies belong to other people, while shes only the boss to outsiders. It happens. Right, I think she must be a kept mistress for a businessman. Thosepanies under her name must belong to the businessman. She simply shows off with them. I think so. I read news about her on the Inte. It says that she has unbelievable connections. Do you think its possible? Shes so young. I bet those important figures make friends with her for the sake of her sugar-daddy. ... Given Gu Nings age, it was unavoidable for other people to doubt her ability, but she couldnt ept it when other students humiliated her like that in public. Without hesitation, Gu Ning walked to the team of ss C to argue with those girls who ndered her behind her back. Because Gu Nings ssmates and head teacher failed to hear those girls discussion, they were confused when she walked away all of a sudden. Although their head teacher didnt know why, he didnt stop her. It wasnt the time for military training after all. Seeing Gu Ning walking over, those girls were scared in an instant and avoided her eyes. They dared to talk about Gu Ning behind her back, but didnt dare to do it in front of her face. Those girls thought that Gu Ning might have seen a familiar face so she walked over, but other students who heard their discussion believed that Gu Ning came for them. They actually couldnt believe it, because their voices were quite low, while Gu Ning stood far from them. How did she manage to hear their talk? Gu Ning put on a serious expression and said, You must be excellent students in your high schools since youre able to be epted by the Capital University, but how can you nder other people behind their backs? It shows that you havent learned how to behave yourself yet. Not everyone is the same as you, and others can achieve what you cant do. You cant attack other people just because theyve made great achievements. No matter who wants to build a profitablepany, he or she undoubtedly needs connections and support. Luck is also an important factor. You can go ask teachers of the Capital University. There actually are many students who already have achieved a lot in college. Gu Nings voice wasnt loud, so only the people around her could hear it. Although she sounded a little arrogant when she criticized those girls, her words made sense. There were different kinds of people in this world. Everyone had his or her own abilities and chances. Some people could be sessful businessmen or senior officials with great achievements. While some people might be thieves or beggars living a meaningless life. Chapter 1811 - Rong Jue

Chapter 1811: Rong Jue

Not all the sessful businessmen and senior officials gained their positions by dirty tricks. Some of them might have yed tricks to gain fame or fortune, but there were more who relied on their own abilities to live a good life. Otherwise, their country wouldnt be able to develop so fast. Those girls felt embarrassed being criticized by Gu Ning. Other students also looked at them with disgust. They couldnt wait to leave at this moment. At the same time, they felt stressed under Gu Nings serious look. They were ordinary girls after all, so they were easily affected by Gu Ning. Although some students had the same idea as them, they werent dumb and wouldnt say it aloud in public. Nobody was willing to be involved in unnecessary trouble. The girls head teacher had a premonition when Gu Ning walked over, so he followed her. After hearing Gu Nings words, he was quite displeased. All of you, apologize to Gu Ning now! The head teacher of ss C gave an order at once. No one liked a student without standards. It was humiliating that such unkind students were in his ss. Although he also felt that Gu Nings achievements were quite unbelievable at her age, it could happen. Maybe Gu Nings family was very rich or powerful so she had great support from her family. Gu Ning also made it very clear that a sessful startup required connections, ones abilities and luck. In other words, she had help from other people and good luck instead of just relying on herself. Therefore, it wasnt strange that she could be so sessful today. Im sorry, Gu Ning. Those girls unwillingly apologized to Gu Ning right away, because they had to listen to their head teacher. Gu Ning stopped criticizing them, excused herself and left. After Gu Ning went back to the team of her ss, her head teacher asked her what had happened. Gu Nings ssmates were also confused, but they didnt dare to ask because of their head teachers existence. They didnt hear their argument, but they could see their faces so they knew it must be something unpleasant. They ndered me in public, so I went to argue with them, said Gu Ning. Knowing that, her head teacher said nothing further about it. He didnt think Gu Nings behavior was inappropriate. She must stand up for herself against those unkind people, or the nder would never end. He didnt hear those girls discussion, but Gu Ning did, so he thought that Gu Ning must have better hearing. It was 8 am when Gu Ning returned to their ss team. At first, the head of the Department of Armed Forces of their school went to the stage to give a speech, followed by the chief instructor in charge of their military training this time. As soon as the chief instructor walked out, the audience was amazed and eximed, because the chief instructor was a young handsome man, who seemed to be less than 30 years old. Quiet! Facing the noisy students, the chief instructor gave an order to tell them to be quiet. Everyone felt stressed and closed their mouths at once. Gu Ning noticed his title. He was a major, which was barelyparable to Leng Shaoting. Thinking of that, Gu Ning felt quite proud of her boyfriend. If Leng Shaoting knew, he would definitely be thrilled. Actually, as a major younger than 30, he was quite outstanding, but Leng Shaoting was even better than him, so Gu Ning wasnt amazed. However, Gu Ning knew he was a member of the Rong family in the capital. In her previous incarnation, they had fought against each other, but it wasnt serious, so Gu Ning stayed calm seeing Rong Jue. Good morning, everyone, Im your chief instructor, Rong Jue. Rong Jue introduced himself, then told them some rules. His speech wasnt long or hard to understand, but was quite persuasive. In addition, he finished his speech in a very serious tone. Precisely because of that, many students subconsciously stood in awe of him. About an hourter, different sses were taken to different training fields by their own instructors. At the beginning, they practiced standing at attention. Their instructor didnt force them to stand still for too long, just half an hour at first. Half an hour of standing at attention was nothing for soldiers, but it was torture for ordinary students. Many of them were suffering, but didnt dare toin. Gu Ning was an exception. In fact, it was a piece of cake for her to stand at attention for hours. Although it was already September, it was still very hot, so not long after standing, most of the students were sweating profusely. It was extremely ufortable when sweat rolled down their cheeks, so they really wanted to wipe it off. Nevertheless, they were forbidden to move. As a result, they had to tolerate the pain. Gu Ning, on the other hand, had no sweat on her face at all. It seemed she was quite at ease. In fact, Gu Ning was indeed at ease, and she hadnt even used her magical power yet. Because Baili Zongxue wasnt far away from her, Gu Ning wouldnt use her magical power. However, even though she didnt use it, she would still be totally fine given her physical strength. ordingly, when Rong Jue and their school leaders walked over, he was amazed by Gu Nings performance. Not only did Gu Ning seem at ease, but she was excellent at standing at attention. He had to admit that she was no worse than his subordinates. Moreover, Gu Ning was very beautiful and had a special air. Rong Jue thought that she might be from a military family. After inspecting ss A, they went to see other sses. As Rong Jue walked away, he couldnt help but give Gu Ning another nce. Other people failed to notice Rong Jues unusual behavior, but the instructor of ss A caught it and thought that Rong Jue might know the girl. The instructor only had that idea, and didnt think further about it. After all, it had nothing to do with him whether Rong Jue knew Gu Ning or not. Keeping the pose for standing at attention wasnt a problem for Song Miaoge who was born in a military family either. She also didnt sweat at all. Rong Jue recognized Song Miaoge, so he wasnt surprised by her performance. When Song Miaoge saw Rong Jue, she was attracted to his good-looking face and unbelievable achievement. He was only 27, but he was already a major. It was hard for her not to admire him. Chapter 1812 - Have a Competition with the Instructor

Chapter 1812: Have a Competition with the Instructor

Although she was impressed by him, it didnt mean she was going to do anything right away. Besides, given the gap of social status between their families, it was impossible for her to have a happy ending with him. Song Miaoge was born in a military family, so she knew a lot more about the military circle than other people. She was aware that there were many young officers who were more outstanding than Rong Jue, like the eldest grandson of the Leng family, Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was a 27-year-old major general, and was her real idol. However, Song Miaoge had never met Leng Shaoting before, so she didnt know what he looked like. As a result, she had no special feelings towards him. As for Rong Jue, she had seen him many times. Baili Zongxue, as a cultivator, had magical power to protect herself, so she didnt suffer at all under the hot sunlight. Even if she had to keep standing at attention for a day, it wouldnt be difficult. Because Baili Zongxue had magical power, she was also in a very good condition, which attracted Rong Jues attention too. By a quick nce, he knew that this girl wasnt simple. It was hard for other ordinary students not to sweat when they held the pose. Some couldnt stand the ufortable feeling, so they secretly wiped it off once the instructor didnt pay attention to them. Some of them were lucky that they werent discovered, while some had bad luck and were called to stand out at the front of the team. They had to keep standing at attention for 10 minutes longer than their ssmates. Seeing some were punished, other students didnt dare to secretly wipe the sweat. Once the time was over, the instructor told them to have a break of 10 minutes. All the students sank to the ground with moans of pain. No one bothered to care about their image now. They had no strength to walk to cool ces either. Gu Ning didnt feel tired at all, so she didnt sit down, but simply rxed her limbs. Jesus, Gu Ning, dont you feel tired at all? Youre awesome! Were exhausted. ... Everyone was amazed by Gu Nings condition. Dont you forget that Gu Ning is a kung fu lover? Shes excellent at kung fu. She must have received professional training before, so half an hour of standing at attention is nothing in her eyes. Someone exined it to other people. Hearing that, the others nodded. Right, I started practicing kung fu when I was little, so its indeed a piece of cake for me to stand at attention for half an hour, said Gu Ning. She wasnt bragging, because it was the truth. Really? The second Gu Ning finished, they heard a serious male voice from their back. Gu Ning knew it must be their instructor. She turned around afterwards and said with confidence, Yeah. Facing the instructor, Gu Ning didnt seem nervous at all. She maintained her confidence as always, while other students were slightly scared. They somehow felt relieved hearing Gu Nings answer. Even though Gu Ning was telling the truth, some thought she was deliberately challenging the instructor. In that case, you must be good at martial arts, right? asked the instructor. He stared straight at Gu Ning, but without malice. The instructor tried to make Gu Ning feel stressed, but unfortunately he failed. I think Im not bad, said Gu Ning. In fact, she was quite good at kung fu, but she tended to be modest. Hearing that, the instructor squinted sizing up Gu Ning for a few seconds, then said, Do you dare to have apetition with me? Actually, from Gu Nings performance of standing at attention just now, the instructor knew that she must have received training before. He was curious to know more about that and seized a chance to ask her right now. All the students were excited. They knew Gu Ning wasnt weak at all, so they didnt think she would lose. On the contrary, they believed that Gu Ning could easily win. At the same time, they had worries. What if the instructor was embarrassed by losing thepetition to Gu Ning in public? Would he pick on Gu Ning afterwards in the military training? They werent judging the instructor, but it could happen. Sure, but will you hold a grudge against me if you lose thepetition and feel embarrassed? asked Gu Ning. She wasnt projecting her shorings on the instructor, she was just unwilling to be involved in unnecessary trouble because of that, so she decided to ask that question beforehand. Hearing Gu Nings question, the instructor was displeased. Im not a man wholl refuse to admit failure. Im not a backstabber either. Although he was dissatisfied with Gu Nings question, he understood her worries. After all, he was the instructor, and all the students had to obey his orders. If Gu Ning dared to behave against him, she might be punished severely. Great, we can have thepetition. Since the instructor said that, Gu Ning agreed. She chose to trust him, but she actually wouldnt be afraid even if the instructor was going to pick on her. Seeing that, the others moved away leaving some space for Gu Ning and the instructor. Gu Ning and the instructor stood opposite each other in the middle of the crowd. Students of other sses noticed what they were doing and ran over curiously. Because it was break time, many people came to watch them. Some instructors also walked over, Rong Jue included. Whats going on here? Rong Jue asked in a serious tone. Captain Rong, we want to have apetition of fighting skills, said the instructor. Rong Jue turned to look at Gu Ning. He didnt see any disagreement from her face, so he didnt say anything about it. It was quite normal in the military to have a fightingpetition, so it wasnt a big deal as long as the student agreed. Other people were all amazed once they heard that the instructor was going to have a fightingpetition with Gu Ning. Those who were aware of Gu Nings level got excited as well. They believed that she would definitely win, while some thought it was impossible, because the instructor was a soldier who trained every day. People who knew nothing about Gu Ning thought that she was doomed to fail. As for those who disliked Gu Ning, they were waiting to see her being beaten. Are you ready? the instructor asked Gu Ning. Im ready, Gu Ning said. Great, lets begin now, said the instructor. Afterwards, both Gu Ning and the instructor moved at the same time. It was very easy for Gu Ning to defeat the instructor within a minute, but Gu Ning had no intention of making himpletely fail, so she didnt use much strength at the beginning. As a result, it seemed to be a draw. Chapter 1813 - The Instructor Loses

Chapter 1813: The Instructor Loses

The instructor didnt use his full strength either, because he didnt know Gu Nings real ability. He was afraid that he might hurt her. It was just apetition for fun. There was no need for them to hurt each other. The game between two people at a high level was quite exciting, and everyone was cheering and yelling. People who hoped that Gu Ning could win were worried about her, but they didnt stop encouraging her in their hearts. They didnt shout it aloud, because they were afraid that the instructor might be displeased. Some people thought it wouldnt be a bad result to be a tie, because the instructor wouldnt be embarrassed or stack the deck against Gu Ning if it happened. Those who couldnt wait to see Gu Ning lose, however, were unhappy with the current situation. They kept praying that Gu Ning would lose. Outsiders might not be able to see the skills, but Rong Jue could easily see the real level of the instructor and Gu Ning. Therefore, his look at Gu Ning subconsciously changed. Gu Ning was even stronger than he thought, because Hu was a top soldier in the special forces, but he seemed barelyparable to Gu Ning. Although neither of them had used their full strength yet, he could see that Gu Ning was better than Hu. Hu was Gu Nings instructor. His full name was Hu Zijian, while his friends all called him Hu. Hu Zijian also felt that Gu Ning was being gentle to him. He was surprised and mad, because he didnt think Gu Ning took him as a match. Show me what you can really do! Hu Zijian shouted to Gu Ning with dissatisfaction. Without dy, he began to attack Gu Ning more violently. He knew that he wouldnt hurt Gu Ning even if he used full strength. It would be embarrassing if he lost to Gu Ning, but he wouldnt harbor a grudge against her. He was a person of noble character after all, and he knew what he could do and what he shouldnt do. Sure, but sorry if I hurt you, Gu Ning said and stopped being gentle to Hu Zijian. She used greater strength at once, but not her full strength yet, because it was actually enough to defeat the instructor within seconds. Gu Ning only used more strength and directly beat Hu Zijian to the ground. In other words, Hu Zijian lost. The scene shocked everyone, including Rong Jue. He could see that Gu Ning was better than Hu, but didnt expect to see such a huge gap. He was sure that Gu Ning hadnt used her full strength yet. However, she didnt need to use her full strength to easily beat Hu. Since Hu lost to Gu Ning within such a short time, Rong Jue had no doubt that he would quickly lose too if he had apetition with Gu Ning. He might only take a rtively longer time to defeat. Thinking of that, Rong Jue stared at Gu Ning with mixed emotions. Even Hu Zijian was stunned. He lost thepetition so fast! Jesus, I cant believe my eyes. Did the instructor lose? Yeah, he indeed lost, but its quite unbelievable. I think its just an ident. Me too. It must be an ident. ... Many people couldnt believe the result. Even those who felt that Gu Ning could win were amazed by her efficiency. Some students, on the other hand, werent surprised at all. I knew Gu Ning would win. She can beat dozens of security guards all on her own. Hearing that, others were surprised, including the instructors and Rong Jue. What? She can beat dozens of security guards all on her own? Are you sure? It cant be true! Many people refused to believe it. Have you beaten dozens of security guards by yourself? Rong Jue directly asked Gu Ning. Yes. It wasnt a secret, because there were videos about that on the Inte, so Gu Ning admitted it without hesitation. Although Gu Ning admitted it, many people still couldnt believe it. Search for the news on the Inte if you dont believe it, said a student. Hearing that, most students took out their phones at once to find out the truth. Right when they were about to search for the new, Rong Jue stopped them. Its time for military training. No one is allowed to y with their phones. Although Rong Jue was curious as well, it was time for military training. Not only the students, but the instructors were also forbidden to use their phones. As the chief instructor, Rong Jue could disobey the rule, but he would avoid them to use his phone. However, Rong Jue trusted Gu Ning. Hearing Rong Jues criticism, they had to put their phones back to their pockets. At this time, Hu Zijian came back to his senses standing up. He looked at Gu Ning without the slightest anger. Instead, he admired her. I lost, said Hu Zijian. Everyone knew it, but he still said it aloud to show his attitude. Afterwards, they continued to have military training. Nevertheless, this time, many people sent different nces at Gu Ning. Although Hu Zijian lost thepetition to Gu Ning, his mood wasnt affected, so he stayed calm and didnt pick on Gu Ning in the following hours. Once they continued to have military training, Rong Jue walked aside to search for more information about Gu Ning on the Inte. The second he read the news about her, he was shocked. Gu Ning was only 19 this year, but she had already achieved a lot. Even he couldnt believe his eyes, but he knew the news was real. After that, Gu Ning felt Rong Jue ncing at her once in a while. She knew that he must have learned more about her from the Inte, so he changed his opinion about her. Gu Ning didnt care about Rong Jues opinion about her, as long as he had no intention of hurting her. They practiced standing at attention in the morning, then ran a kilometer before practicing marching. A lot of students were exhausted and starving. Those who still had a little strength ran to the canteen to fill their stomachs. Those who were too tired to run chose to walk there slowly. Gu Ning, however, was at ease. She walked ahead, waiting for Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue toe over. They would dine togetherter. Gu Ning, I heard that you just had apetition of fighting skills with the instructor? You won, right? I need to know every detail! Did the instructor pick on you afterwards? Song Miaoge asked worriedly. Baili Zongxue also looked worried while staring at Gu Ning. Chapter 1814 - She’s Super Rich

Chapter 1814: Shes Super Rich

Because Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue stood far from Gu Ning, they could still see each other, but there were crowds in the middle so they failed to see what exactly had happened. They didnt until everyone was talking about it. Its not serious. The instructor found out that Ive received professional training, so we had apetition for fun, said Gu Ning. Knowing that, Baili Zongxue and Song Miaoge were relieved. Both of them were aware of Gu Nings abilities, so they werent surprised by the result. Actually, if Gu Ning lost, they might have their jaws drop instead. Which canteen should we go to? asked Song Miaoge. How about No. 3 canteen? said Gu Ning. No. 1 and No. 2 canteens were ordinary, while No. 3 was a high-end canteen providing simple meals, rice bowls, y pot rice, fried dishes, hot pot, and so on. Therefore, only rich students could afford to dine in No. 3 canteen for a long time. An average college students monthly allowance was between 1,500 and 2,000 yuan, which wasnt enough to dine in No. 3 canteen every day, just asionally, because it had to cover their food, drinks, and clothes. Students with higher monthly allowance, like four or five thousand yuan, could dine in a high-end canteen every day, but there werent many of them. Gu Ning went to dine in No. 3 canteen, not because she disdained the food served in ordinary canteens, but because she preferred to enjoy a better meal since she could afford it. After all, the food in an ordinary canteen wasntparable to that in a high-end canteen. After Gu Ning and her friends walked away, all the instructors also went to have a meal in the canteen. They dined in No. 3 canteen as well, but they only went to the appointed restaurant. As instructors, they could enjoy a good meal. Hu, whats the name of the girl who had thepetition with you just now? an instructor asked. Gu Ning, said Hu Zijian. He somehow felt a little strange upon thinking of the result. Shes amazing! Even you failed to defeat her, another instructor said. He wasnt disdaining Hu Zijian, but simply thought that Gu Ning was too strong. Moreover, they were basically at the same level. If Hu Zijian couldnt win thepetition against Gu Ning, they couldnt do it either. Right, I think she might be a match for our boss! said an instructor. He was talking about Rong Jue. Shes better than me, said Rong Jue with certainty. Rong Jue didnt think it was embarrassing to admit that he wasnt as good as a girl, because he never believed that women were weaker than men. In the military circle, there were many female officers at a high level as well. What? Knowing that, everyone was shocked. They couldnt believe Gu Ning was even better than their boss. She could easily beat Hu within seconds, but I cant, said Rong Jue. Really? I dont think so. They fought with each other for a while, someone said with doubt. Because she was gentle to me at the beginning. Perhaps she didnt want me topletely fail. Right after I told her to show me her real abilities, she beat me within seconds, said Hu Zijian. It was embarrassing to admit it, but Hu Zijian didnt hate or hold a grudge against Gu Ning. On the contrary, he had respect towards her. Hearing that, the others nodded and admired Gu Ning even more. This girl must have been training ever since she was little. She cant be born in an ordinary family, said an instructor. People who were born in extraordinary families would be put into aplicated situation so that they needed to learn to protect themselves. Although it wasnt definite, it was highly possible. Could she be born in a military family? Her pose for standing at attention is quite standard. Is her family a powerful gang in the underworld? Or is she a rich heiress? They kept guessing about Gu Nings family background. Her information is on the Inte. Shees from City F. She started a businessst year, but now shes a billionaire. No one knows how rich she is, said Rong Jue. What? A billionaire? No way! She just started a businessst year? She must be a rich heiress. Well, I think shes super rich as well right now. ... Everyone was amazed. As soldiers, most of them had moral standards, so they didnt think Gu Ning had yed dirty tricks to win a fortune. Not everyone had to y dirty tricks to be sessful, and ones own abilities mattered the most. I thought we might persuade her to join the army, but it seems impossible now, said Hu Zijian. He really had that idea. Not only Hu Zijian, but Rong Jue who is the captain, also had the same idea. However, after learning more about Gu Nings background, he realized it was impossible. Right when Gu Ning and her friends arrived at the canteen, they saw Gao Shiyan who supported her waist with her hand looking ufortable and Lu Xiaoxiao. There were two other girls with them, and they came to dine in this high-end canteen as well. They were all rich kids, so it was quite normal that they came to dine here. In fact, there were many students in this high-end canteen. The moment Gao Shiyan saw Gu Ning, she was instinctively scared, but was unwilling to show her real feelings in front of Gu Ning. She didnt think Gu Ning would beat her again if she stayed away from her. Therefore, Gao Shiyan only gave Gu Ning a re before walking away. Gu Ning had no interest in arguing with Gao Shiyan, so she ignored her from the beginning to the end. They went to a simple restaurant and ordered y pot rice each. None of them would pay the bill, because they paid for their own orders. After having the meal, they went to have a nap in the dorm room. The military training would begin at 2:30 pm, and it was only 1 pm when they went back to the dorm room, so they could have a nap for an hour. They nned to go out at 2 pmter. In the afternoon, they practiced standing at attention for another half an hour. Most of the students were suffering, but nobody dared to say anything. Afterwards, they had a break of 10 minutes. Even though 10 minutes wasnt a short time, it passed by very quickly in the students eyes. After that, they began to practice a quick march. Finally, todays training was over, but they had to gather together at the square for singingter that night. Knowing that, many students were upset. They were too tired to sing! It was absolutely torture. Chapter 1815 - What Is That?

Chapter 1815: What Is That?

They needed to have an evening ss during the military training, but they could sit or rest their arms on the ss desk in the ssroom to rx themselves. Unfortunately, the instructors told them toe to the yground, which would make it impossible for them to have a rest. No one was willing to do that, but nobody dared to resist. In the evening, they didnt need to wear a military uniform, and they could put on casual clothes, so they went to doundry in their dorm rooms after having dinner. After a long day, their clothing was quite stinky, it was intolerable. Because it was hot, the clothing would bepletely dry after being hung up for a night. The instructors were going to teach them songs about the military, which had been popr for a long time, so most people were familiar with them or even able to sing them. ordingly, the students soon learned them. At 9 pm, they dispersed, going back to sleep in their dorm rooms. After a day of torture, no one had the mood to do other activities. The next day, once they gathered together, they stood at attention again, however, it was not just for half an hour, but 40 minutes this time. Although they had practiced standing at attention for half an hour twice, it didnt mean that they were already used to it. As a result, many of them couldnt stand it when the time was 10 minutes longer. Because not every student was physically strong enough to finish the practice, someone screamed after standing for just over 20 minutes. The next second, a student fell to the ground with a thump. The sound attracted many peoples attention and they saw a boy lying on the ground in the team of ss B. They thought he just fainted, but unexpectedly he went into convulsions. Gu Ning also noticed that, and she made a judgment the second she saw the symptoms. The boy was having an attack of epilepsy. Epilepsy might ur as a result of a gic disorder or an acquired brain injury, such as a trauma or stroke. It was also called seizure disorder. During a seizure, a person experienced abnormal behavior, symptoms, and sensations, sometimes including loss of consciousness. Some people with epilepsy simply stared nkly for a few seconds during a seizure, while others repeatedly twitched their arms or legs. When the boy fell down, he hit his head against the ground, which was quite serious and dangerous. The surrounding students all moved away in fear. The instructor of ss B was strong and immediately took off his shirt, then walked over and stuffed it into the boys mouth to prevent him from biting his tongue. They couldnt move the boy during the attack, so the infirmary told their ss leader to bring a doctor over from the infirmary. It was an emergency, so Gu Ning had to do something. She had no time to ask for leave from her instructor, and ran to the boy. Seeing that, the instructor frowned, but didnt stop her. Instead, he followed her. After he learned Gu Nings background, he knew that Gu Ning went there to help the boy. Why is she going there? Does she think of herself as a doctor? One girl was quite unkind and believed that Gu Ning shouldnt go there. Someone heard her and couldnt stand it. She might be helpful! Why do you have to be so harsh? Hearing that, many students looked at the girl with annoyance, because her words were indeed harsh, which made the girl feel quite uneasy. Although she was dissatisfied with their reaction, it was indeed too much that she criticized Gu Ning at this key moment, so she didnt argue back. Gu Ning went to the front of the boy, then squatted with a small porcin bottle in her hand. There were power crystals inside. Sir, I have pills here to stabilize his condition, Gu Ning said to the instructor of their ss. Hearing that, the instructor looked at Gu Ning with doubt, but he saw confidence in her eyes and he had also l learned a lot about Gu Nings unbelievable achievements, so he was willing to trust her. However, it was a matter of life, and he didnt dare to let Gu Ning treat the boy right now. Therefore, he hesitated for a while. Other people began to talk about it. Seriously? She can help the boy with the illness? Is she joking? Does she think she can do everything? ... Facing their questions, Gu Ning wasnt affected, because she had no time to waste on them. Instead, she focused on the instructor. Sir, he hit his head when he fell down just now. His life is in danger. We must treat him as soon as possible, or tragedy might happen. Hearing that, someone argued in anger. Hey, are you cursing our assistant ss leader? The boy who had an attack of epilepsy was thepensatory assistant ss leader of ss B, Zhou Jiahao. Right, how can you curse our assistant ss leader? Many students of ss B chimed in. Let her do it. Right at this moment, Rong Jue opened his mouth. He just learned of the situation and he trusted Gu Ning. Since Rong Jue said that, nobody dared to disagree again. Some felt nervous for Gu Ning and hoped that her pills could work, otherwise she would be in serious trouble, while some hoped that Gu Ning would fail. In that case, she would have to take responsibility. Those who hoped that Gu Ning would fail were indeed evil. In order tough at Gu Ning, they were willing to see their assistant ss leader in danger. Remove the clothing in his mouth, said Gu Ning. The instructor of ss B listened to Gu Ning and took the clothing off at once. At the same time, Gu Ning opened the porcin bottle and poured out a power crystal before squeezing it into Zhou Jiahaos mouth. Baili Zongxue who stood about 20 meters away suddenly sensed the magical power, then she turned to look at them. Although there was arge crowd, Baili Zongxue still saw the porcin bottle in Gu Nings hand through a gap. She was amazed by the pure magical power. Afterwards, she began to wonder what it was. Baili Zongxue and her older brother always had a doubt that Gu Ning had something connected to magical power with her, so she wasnt surprised to see that right now. She was only curious to know what it was. The fifth female student in the third row, get out! Because Baili Zongxue moved when she was standing at attention, the instructor called her to stand out. Even though there was something happening in another ss, it didnt mean students of other sses could move. Chapter 1816 - A Mysterious Old Man Gave Me

Chapter 1816: A Mysterious Old Man Gave Me

Because of the distance, not many people heard the noises from there. Baili Zongxue heard it, but she kept standing at attention in silence before feeling the magical power. Once she sensed the magical power, she couldnt stay quiet. The next second, Baili Zongxue stood out of the line. Twenty push-ups, said the instructor. Hearing that, other students had sympathy for Baili Zongxue, because it would kill them if they were punished to do 20 push-ups. However, it was a piece of cake for Baili Zongxue, so she didnt hesitate to do 20 push-ups. Baili Zongxue moved fast and soon finished them without stopping at all. She even kept breathing normally, which shocked everyone. Even the instructor was greatly surprised. Anyway, since she finished that, the punishment was over. Get in the line now. The instructor gave another order, so Baili Zongxue joined their team at once. She didnt dare to move this time, but her mind was actually upied by the power crystals in Gu Nings hands. Zhou Jiahao got much better within a few seconds after taking Gu Nings power crystal, and he stopped having convulsions in half a minute. Everyone was amazed by the scene. In a minute, Zhou Jiahao woke up. At the beginning, he was still in a daze, but he soon figured out that he just had a seizure. Jesus, is he alright now, just like that? someone eximed. Mind yournguage! Hes fine. Thats good news, someone immediately snapped at the person. Although the person wasnt wrong and everyone was amazed by the way Zhou Jiahao went back to normal, it sounded unpleasant as if he wished that Zhou Jiahao couldnt recover. The person had to close his mouth. At the same time, they were curious about Gu Nings pill. Gu Ning, what medicine is that? Its so unbelievable, asked someone. Sorry, my family teacher forbids me to tell other people, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, everyone believed that the medicine must be made by a master who was out of this world and Gu Ning must have learned her kung fu skills from her master. Since Gu Ning was unwilling to tell them, they stopped asking about it, this included Rong Jue and other instructors who were curious. Because of that, they felt Gu Ning was far more unbelievable than they thought. However, those who disliked Gu Ning muttered with disdain, Shes just bragging. Even a broken clock is right twice a day. A female students voice wasnt loud, but she stood close to Rong Jue, so Rong Jue heard it and gave her a scathing nce. Once the girl met Rong Jues eyes, she was scared and lowered her head. It seemed no one could criticize Gu Ning. The girl was displeased and med Gu Ning for everything. Gu Ning was actually innocent, because she said nothing about it. Zhou Jiahao gradually learned from their discussion that it was Gu Ning who had saved his life. Therefore, he thanked Gu Ning right away. Thank you so much, Gu Ning. Youre wee. Youre fine now, but you hit your head hard just now. I think you should go to the hospital, said Gu Ning. Although Gu Nings power crystal had almost healed the injury on Zhou Jiahaos head and it wasnt necessary for him to go to the hospital, Gu Ning still told him to do so in case other people thought her medicine was too incredible. In addition, Zhou Jiahao might not be relieved if he didnt go to the hospital for a check. Sure, said Zhou Jiahao. Because of what had just happened to Zhou Jiahao, he couldnt continue to have military training. He told his head teacher about it and waited for the school doctor to take him to the hospital. Before the school doctor came, Zhou Jiahao walked aside to wait. Other students kept on having military training. Two minutester, his head teacher and the school doctor came at the same time. It took about five minutes from Zhou Jiahaos attack till the arrival of the school doctor. If Gu Ning hadnt given him a helping hand, something terrible could have happened to him within that time. Afterwards, the school doctor sent Zhou Jiahao to the hospital, followed by the head teacher. After the ident, many people admired Gu Ning more than ever. Even though it was Gu Nings medicine that saved Zhou Jiahaos life, she also yed a very important role. ... When it was almost 12 pm, every ss counted off before dispersing. Once Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue left their sses, they ran towards Gu Ning. Gu Ning, youve caused another sensation! You had apetition of fighting skills with the instructor yesterday, and you saved a students life today. Youre quite unbelievable, said Song Miaoge with great admiration. Gu Ning, how did you manage to do that? I heard that you only gave the student a pill and he woke up in a minute. He seems fine now, asked Baili Zongxue with curiosity. She seemed to know nothing about it, but she actually tried to learn more about the pill. She also knew that Gu Ning wouldnt tell her, but she still needed to ask that question because she might get some clues. She didnt think Gu Ning was aware of her real identity and purpose, so it wouldnt arouse Gu Nings suspicion. However, Gu Ning knew everything, but pretended to know nothing. Um, actually I dont know what the pill is. A mysterious old man gave it to me. I was injured once and ran into the old man. He gave me the same pill at that time, and I recovered soon. He told me he had a good impression of me, so he sometimes sends me some medicines, but I dont know where he lives. He seems to know everything about me. In fact, all the skincare and makeup products produced by mypanies are added with this medicine, so they are quite effective, said Gu Ning. Because Baili Zongxue asked her that question, if she said nothing at all, it would be strange and might arouse suspicion. Baili Zongxue might believe that she was keeping a terrible secret. If she said something, it showed that she wasnt guilty. Even though Gu Ning said something about the medicine, she wouldnt tell the truth, so she made up a lie. She didnt care whether Baili Zongxue believed it. Hearing that, Song Miaoge believed it, but Baili Zongxue had doubts. Although Baili Zongxue remained doubtful, she didnt show it on her face and seemed to be persuaded. Oh, he must be a master who is out of this world! said Baili Zongxue. Chapter 1817 - Waste Food

Chapter 1817: Waste Food

Well, I think its a little hard to understand! Song Miaoge didnt believe in ghosts and monsters, so she was confused. Anyway, Zhou Jiahao had indeed recovered with the help of Gu Nings medicine, so it proved that it was useful. Song Miaoge believed Gu Nings words, not because she was naive, but because she trusted Gu Ning. In addition, even if Gu Ning told a lie, it had nothing to do with her. She only needed to know that Gu Ning wouldnt hurt her. There are all kinds of strange things in this world. If I hadnt been through it myself, I wouldnt believe it either, said Gu Ning. Um, Gu Ning, can you let me see the medicine? Im quite curious about it, said Baili Zongxue. If it was possible, she really wanted to do research on it. Im curious about it too! Song Miaoge agreed, but she was literally curious. I have some in my dorm room. I can give each of you a pill after we eat. Take it as a gift of our meeting. You can carry it with you in case you need it in the future, but I dont suggest you should take it when you only have a cold, cut, dysmenorrhea, or some minor problems like them, because itll be aplete waste of the medicine. Cine provides medicines specially for them. They have great effects too. If you have serious injuries, pain, or illnesses that ordinary medicines cant cure, you can take the pill then. Although its quite effective, it can only cure not very serious illnesses and injuries. If its too serious, the pill might only be able to alleviate it or help you gain more time or reduce the danger. This pill melts once it touches liquid, so you must be careful, said Gu Ning. She wouldnt mind giving each of them a pill. Even though she was aware of Baili Zongxues purpose, Baili Zongxue wouldnt get any useful information after doing some research on it because it was just pure magical power. In addition, she already told them it was given to her by a master and she didnt know who the master was. Since it was a master, it was impossible for them to find him. As a result, they wouldnte to the conclusion that she was lying. Even though she was lying to them, it wasnt a big deal. They could do nothing about it as long as she refused to tell the truth. It was all up to her attitude. Really? Hearing that, Baili Zongxue almost jumped up with excitement. I dont know how to thank you, Gu Ning! Its my lucky day today. Baili Zongxue ached to get the pill, so she wouldnt hesitate to ept it. What if Gu Ning changed her mind once she declined? Anyway, she still believed that Gu Ning was unaware of her real identity and purpose. Thanks, Gu Ning. Since this medicine is so effective, I should take it too. Well, you give us such a rare thing, we should give you something back as well. How about this, Ill pay the bill for lunch, and Zongxue can pay for dinner? Song Miaoge said, because she knew Baili Zongxues family couldnt be poor. At the same time, she also understood that Gu Nings medicine wasnt cheap and must be far more expensive than two meals, but they still needed to do something to show their gratitude. Right, I agree with Miaoge, Baili Zongxue chimed in. Sure! Since both of them agreed on it, Gu Ning didnt turn them down. Because Song Miaoge would pay for lunch, she directly ordered the best dishes in case a simple meal couldnt prove her sincerity. Because it was a high-end canteen of the top prestigious university, some dishes cost a lot of money and they had many choices. Song Miaoge let Gu Ning order first, and Gu Ning didnt hesitate to order boiled shrimps and fried ms, which cost nearly 80 yuan. It was nothing for them, but for ordinary students, it was a few days worth of food. Baili Zongxue ordered three delicacy soup and beef with pepper. Song Miaoge ordered steamed fish, vegetables, and fried potato shreds. The three of them ordered six dishes in all, which was a luxury for ordinary people, especially when they were three girls. Girls normally ate less, and ordinary girls might only be able to finish a third of the six dishes. However, three of them ate much more than ordinary people, so six dishes could just fill their stomachs. Although the food in the high-end canteen was rtively more expensive, it wasnt very expensivepared with peoples living standard nowadays. Only students from ordinary families couldnt afford a meal here every day. Actually, a te of fried rice which cost 20 yuan or rice topped with a dish which cost about 20 yuan wasnt expensive at all. Most students could afford it every day, so not every student who dined in this high-end canteen was rich. Therefore, once a girl noticed the whole table of dishes ordered by Gu Ning and her friends, she lost her bnce and said in an unkind tone, Look at them! Theyre wasting food! There are only three of them, but they ordered six dishes. They must be very rich and spoiled. Poor people are starving to death every day. Couldnt they save some money and donate it to charity? The girl was sitting at the table next to them. She seemed to have a strong sense of fairness, but she was actually just jealous of the rich. Hearing her voice, Gu Ning and her friends stopped eating with a frown. They turned to the girl who used moral coercion. Gu Ning didnt bother to argue with the girl, but Song Miaoge couldnt stand it. Its a good thing to help the poor or the weak, but its not everyones obligation. We dont get our money by doing nothing. Why did you judge us? Why dont you donate your family wealth to charity and be a nice person yourself? The poor deserve a helping hand, but why should those who make money on their own be med? You... The girl didnt know what to say all of a sudden. She was actually just saying it, but unexpectedly Song Miaoge took it seriously. Because of that, many students turned to look at her with disdain as well, which made her feel embarrassed. At the beginning, other students had the same idea that six dishes were too many for three girls, but it wasnt their business. It didnt cost their money either. After hearing what Song Miaoge said, most of them agreed with her. Nobody got money by doing nothing. It was a good thing to help the poor or the weak, but it wasnt everyones obligation. The poor deserved a helping hand, but those who made money on their own shouldnt be med. If everyone stayed poor and refused to make money on their own, it would cause great damage to the country. This drama didnt attract much attention, so Gu Ning and her friends continued to enjoy their meal. All three of them ate fast, as if they had been specially trained. They finished eating everything on the table in 20 minutes, and the rest was nothing more than scraps. Chapter 1818 - Dine in the Siheyuan

Chapter 1818: Dine in the Siheyuan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At the beginning, the owner of the restaurant also thought that they might not be able to eat all the dishes, but surprisingly they finished eating all of them. As a result, he realized that these three girls ate a lot more than ordinary people. After having the meal, they went back to their dormitory. Baili Zongxue went to Gu Nings dorm room. All the cabs in the high-end dormitory were locked so that no one could steal anything. Not every student who was epted by a prestigious university had moral standards. If so, Gu Ning wouldnt have been ndered again and again. Students who were academically inclined might not have good manners. For example, some senior officials and rich businessmen had received the best education, but they actually lived a much more promiscuous life than ordinary people. Only a few of them had a sense of justice. Because the power crystals were stored in Gu Nings telepathic eye space, she needed to use the cab as cover in front of her friends. Gu Ning took out two bottles with only one pill in each of them, so the bottle was only slightly bigger than a finger. It was convenient to carry around, but could also easily go missing. Therefore, they had to be careful. ordingly, Gu Ning reminded them to take good care of the bottle, and her two friends understood that it was quite precious. They naturally would be more careful. In Song Miaoges eyes, it was a good medicine which could save ones life at a key moment, while Baili Zongxue nned to use it to find out more about the magical power. If she was able to get more pills made of pure magical power, it would be of great help for their cultivation. Even though Gu Ning must have a lot of magical power since she could put it into this medicine, Baili Zongxue couldnt ask too much about it. Gu Ning was very smart after all, and her real purpose might be exposed if she asked too many questions about it. Therefore, she decided to share this news with her older brother first. She wouldnt do anything on her own right now. With the power crystal, Baili Zongxue went back to her own dorm room, while Gu Ning and Song Miaoge had a nap. After Baili Zongxue was in her own dorm room, she didnt rush to have a nap, but opened the porcin bottle and poured the pill out to have a look. The second she opened the bottle, she smelt pure magical power and trembled in surprise. This little amount of magical power wasnt helpful for a cultivator, but it was able to cure superficial injuries. It had the same effect as the low level magical pills in the cultivation world. Actually, it wasnt easy to get a low level magical pill in the cultivation world. Baili Zongxue observed the pill for a while, then discovered that it was made of pure magical power without any impurities, which made her think that it might be solidified magical power. Baili Zongxue had never seen solidified magical power before, but it could exist in this world. Anyway, she had to talk to her older brother about it. Without hesitation, Baili Zongxue took out her phone and took a picture of the power crystal before sending Baili Zongyang a message. Although she could directly give him a call, there were other girls in the dorm room, so she had to keep it a secret. At this time, Baili Zongyang was dealing with files in thepany. Hearing the new message sound, he picked up his phone and read the message. He was stunned once he saw the picture of the power crystal and Baili Zongxues message. To his surprise, there was a pill made of pure magical power and Gu Ning used it to produce makeup and skincare products, which was the reason why those products were so effective. If so, Baili Zongyang thought it was possible, because magical power indeed had that effect, but he had never seen solidified magical power either. He only knew that medicinal materials which had been nourished by magical power for a long time could contain magical power, and would be great ingredients. Anyway, medicinal materials with magical power were quite rare. Once there were some, people immediately would dig them up. He originally thought that Gu Ning had put some medicinal materials with magical power into the products, but unexpectedly it was solidified magical power. How did the magical power solidify? Baili Zongyang was confused, but didnt know how to get the answer. Should he ask Gu Ning? That was impossible. Gu Ning wouldnt tell him, and it would also expose his real identity and purpose. As for Gu Nings exnation that she had met a master by chance and the master gave the medicine to her, Baili Zongyang also had doubts. He believed that the medicine might have been given to Gu Ning by a master, because Gu Ning was only a mortal. It was unlikely for her to own such an incredible medicine. Only masters were able to do that. However, he didnt believe that Gu Ning met the master by chance. It was impossible that the master was willing to give her such a precious medicine because they met each other by ident. Anyway, Baili Zongyang was sure that Gu Nings rtionship with the master couldnt bemon. Gu Ning must have told lies mixed with the truth. Gu Ning wasnt a simple girl, so she naturally wouldnt be honest to everyone. Everyone had his or her own secrets, so Baili Zongyang didnt think it was wrong even if Gu Ning told lies. They were cultivators, but they wouldnt tell that to Gu Ning either. Although Baili Zongyang ached to learn the source of this power crystal, he knew he had to be patient and wait for more clues from Baili Zongxue. After that, Baili Zongyang sent Baili Zongxue a message back. He would go to the Capital University right now and bring the pill back for research. Baili Zongyang couldnt wait to do some research on it, even though he might not be able to find out anything useful. ... At 2 pm, Gu Ning woke up from her nap. She cleaned herself up, then walked out with Song Miaoge. When they reached Baili Zongxues dorm room, Gu Ning called her. Baili Zongxue came outter, and the three of them left together. As they walked downstairs, Gu Ning received a call from Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting wasing back to the capital and he called her to dine together tonight. After dinner, they would go to Kunlun Mountain this evening for his cultivation. They were reluctant to waste time, because Leng Shaoting didnt have much free time. Gu Ning happily agreed. After hanging up, Gu Ning told her friends that she was going to dine with her family this afternoon, so Baili Zongxue could buy a meal for them tomorrow. Since Gu Ning was upied, they wouldnt force her to stay with them. The military training in the afternoon was very easy for Gu Ning, and it was over soon. Gu Ning then went to ask for leave from Hu Zijian. Because Gu Ning was a very special student, Hu Zijian didnt make things difficult for her and agreed with crity. Chapter 1819 - Power Gathering Formation

Chapter 1819: Power Gathering Formation

Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary student. If she asked for leave, she would need to deal with something important, while other students normally left to have fun. It was almost 6 pm when they dispersed, so Gu Ning directly walked away without going back to her dorm room to change her clothes. Qiao Ya had driven Gu Nings car home, so Gu Ning had told her to pick her upter once the military training was over. Therefore, at this time, Qiao Ya was already waiting for her at the gate of their school. The moment Gu Ning walked outside, she got in the car and left. Because she didnt want to keep Leng Shaoting waiting for her, she told Qiao Ya to drive as fast as possible. Unfortunately, there was a lot of traffic on the road, so it was nearly 7 pm when they arrived at the siheyuan. Once they arrived, Gu Ning somehow felt strange. Both Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao should be in the siheyuan right now, but she couldnt sense any magical power. Why? Gu Ning didnt go inside right away, but used her Jade Eyes to see what was going on here. She saw the living room and noticed Shangguan Yang, Leng Shaoting, and Jing Yunyao. At the same time, Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao turned in her direction. It was obvious that they found out about her peeking. They indeed felt that someone was secretly looking at them, but they didnt have a pair of Jade Eyes, so they couldnt see the person. Leng Shaoting was at a lower level, so he failed to notice it. Gu Ning only gave them a nce and soon withdrew her sight. Even though they didnt know who was secretly looking at them, Shangguan Yang understood it could be Gu Ning. Gu Ning might have found something wrong with the siheyuan after she came, so she used her Jade Eyes to check the situation first. Whats wrong? Leng Shaoting asked. He failed to sense that someone was secretly looking at them, but he learned something wasnt right from Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyaos reaction. Nothing, Ningning must be here, said Shangguan Yang. Jing Yunyao was slightly surprised, not because Shangguan Yang was able to know who came here, but because the person turned out to be Gu Ning. She was curious about how Gu Ning managed to peek into the inside of the house. Although she was surprised, she didnt ask about it. She wasnt aware of Gu Nings Jade Eyes, but she knew that Gu Ning had unbelievable skills. Before long, Gu Ning came inside. She told Qiao Ya to leave before her, because it wasnt appropriate for Qiao Ya to dine together with them. However, the car was left in the siheyuan, because Gu Ning needed to drive it back to her school. Once Gu Ning walked in, she felt magical power floating in the siheyuan, which surprised her. Shangguan Yang and the others were chatting in the living room while waiting for her. They hadnt eaten yet, even though Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting that they could enjoy the meal without waiting for her. They insisted on waiting for Gu Ning to have dinner together. It wasnt easy for them to gather together for a meal after all. The second Gu Ning showed up, she met Leng Shaotings eyes which were full of suppressed desire. Because Leng Shaoting didnt want other people to notice it, he deliberately suppressed his desire for Gu Ning. Gu Ning also missed him very much, but sheposed herself. The others saw their reaction, but didnt think it was wrong. They were boyfriend and girlfriend after all. It was quite understandable that they missed each other after being apart for so long. Hi, Grandpa Shangguan, mother. Gu Ning greeted them. Have a seat! Shangguan Yang said. Gu Ning then went to sit and Lao Zhang began to ce dishes on the table. Because they knew that Gu Ning wouldnt leave until 6 pm and it could be 7 pm when she arrived, they told Lao Zhang to cookter. Therefore, the dishes were still warm. It was hot today actually, so it was fine to have some cool food. They enjoyed the meal while chatting with each other. Grandpa Shangguan, why didnt I sense any air of cultivators outside the door just now? I felt floating magical power after walking inside instead, said Gu Ning. Ive set up a power gathering formation here, because across the river from this siheyuan is the imperial pce. The imperial pce is the residence of the emperors of the past dynasties. Emperors are men of power. Although they are all dead today, their power is still left, but its rtively weak, so I set up a formation to attract the power over and lock it up within the siheyuan. Therefore, the magical power inside the siheyuan wont be discovered by people from the outside. Even if cultivators pass by here, they wouldnt sense us or the magical power, unless his or her level is higher than mine, said Shangguan Yang. Oh, I understand. Gu Ning nodded. Afterwards, they dropped the topic. This time, Leng Shaoting and the others would go to Kunlun Mountain by a private jet and directlynd at City Ge. It could save a lot of time and they were able toe back at any time. Gu Ning wanted to go there with them, but her military training wasnt over yet. She could ask for leave, but it wasnt necessary. During these days, she still failed to make the magical power in her soul circte in her body. There was a cultivator living in the dorm room next to hers, so she had to be very cautious not to expose her secret. Although Shangguan Yang had told her that even cultivators couldnt see the change of her body with the help of Blood of the Phoenix, she still needed to be careful. Besides, she couldnt be interrupted during cultivation and she needed a quiet safe ce, so the dorm room wasnt suitable for cultivation even if Baili Zongxue wasnt around. Therefore, Gu Ning could only leave the cultivation aside. She decided to do itter in a quiet, safe ce when she was free. After having dinner, Shangguan Yang had a private talk with Gu Ning in the study. You told me not to tell Shaoting, so I didnt say anything about it. Its not convenient for you to cultivate in your school, while this siheyuan is the best ce for you. No one will know what youre doing here, said Shangguan Yang. Grandpa Shangguan, did you set it up specially for me? Gu Ning was touched. For you and for Shaoting as well. He better stay here aftering back from his work, because there are many cultivators in the capital, said Shangguan Yang. Even though it wasnt all for her, Gu Ning still felt touched, because what Leng Shaoting was doing was as important as what she wanted to achieve. Blood of the Phoenix is a great source of magical power itself. It contains endless magical power. Therefore, it doesnt matter to you whether there is magical power in the outside world. You dont need to be worried about the thinner magical power in the outside world either, said Shangguan Yang. Sure, Grandpa Shangguan, said Gu Ning. Shangguan Yang told Gu Ning that because he would be absent these days. No one would be in the siheyuan. Stone and Lao Zhang would have a vacation too. ordingly, it was the best ce for Gu Ning to cultivate. After Shangguan Yang finished the private talk with Gu Ning, Gu Ning stayed with them for another while before going back to her school. Shangguan Yang and the others also left, because time was precious. Chapter 1820 - Went to Dine with Family

Chapter 1820: Went to Dine with Family

It wasnt easy for Leng Shaoting to see Gu Ning now, so he wanted to drive her back to her school. Therefore, Stone became the driver for Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao, while Leng Shaoting drove Gu Nings car, sending her back to school before he came back in his own car. Gu Ning wanted to decline, because it would waste about 20 minutes on the road. Besides, the cultivator who showed up for the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern might still be spying on her. It was highly possible that he was near her school. If they went there together, they might run into him. However, the others told Gu Ning that it wouldnt be a problem. Given their levels, they could easily notice the cultivator beforehand. Therefore, Gu Ning agreed. Afterwards, they left together. Once they were in the car, Leng Shaoting held Gu Nings hand, looking upset. We just met, but we have to separate again without talking with each other. Were apart now in order to be together in the future! As long as you can reach a high level as a cultivator and sessfully take revenge, well live a peaceful life, right? Gu Ning was unwilling to leave him too, but she couldnt change the situation, so she could onlyfort him. In fact, Leng Shaoting understood all of this, but his mood was still affected by reality. If he werent driving at this time, he would hug Gu Ning in his arms and kiss her with great passion. If it was possible, he would have passionate sex with her. There is no signal at Kunlun Mountain, so we cant contact each other after I get there. Whenever you need help when Im absent, call He Qiming. If you need help in the government, dont hesitate to see our grandfather. If any cultivators cause you any trouble, meet Uncle Jining. Hell be back in the capital tomorrow and will stay in Shengshi Hotel in the city center. Youre a member of my family. Feel free to turn to them for help. Youre my girl. Never try to run away from me. I understand that youre a strong girl, but dont just rely on yourself to protect you whenever you encounter difficulties. Your safety is always the top priority. Only when youre safe can we have a beautiful future, said Leng Shaoting. He was afraid that Gu Ning might refuse to turn to other people for help when there were problems. He knew that she was unwilling to bother others. Since when did you be so naggy? You used to be a man of few words. You were always cold too. When did you change? Gu Ning joked. Although she said that, she actually felt quite moved. Leng Shaoting talked so much because he cared about her. Leng Shaoting had changed a lot because of her. I became entangled with you, so you must be ountable to me. Protect yourself well. Dont make me worried or sad, said Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning already gave the flood dragon to him, which was a great helper, so he was more worried about her safety now. Although Gu Ning still had a monster fox by her side, the monster fox wasntparable to the flood dragon. It could help her a little, but wasnt as helpful. I understand. I will protect myself well. Gu Ning promised with a serious expression. She was unwilling to see Leng Shaoting being worried about her. No matter what, she wouldnt put herself in danger. When Gu Ning was back in her school, it was only 9 pm. At this time, students just finished the evening ss. Leng Shaoting told Stone to wait outside, then he drove Gu Nings car into the parking lot. After that, Leng Shaoting suddenly moved closer to kiss Gu Ning. There was no one else around them, so Gu Ning kissed him back. Once Gu Ning kissed him back, Leng Shaoting wanted more, but his reason stopped him. Leng Shaoting continued to kiss Gu Ning for a few minutes, but Gu Ning thought they should stop now, so she pushed him away reluctantly. Dissatisfied, Leng Shaoting looked upset, so Gu Ningforted him. Grandpa Shangguan and mother are still waiting for you outside. They might be worried if you dont go out now. We can have more private time together after youe back, alright? Leng Shaoting clearly knew it as well, but he just couldnt control himself. Anyway, he didnt force Gu Ning to stay. Like what she said, if he kept them waiting for him, they might be worried. He was unwilling to damage Gu Nings impression on them. Fine, but you must keep your word. Leng Shaoting stared at Gu Ning with desire in his eyes. Gu Ning flushed a little, but ignored Leng Shaoting and got out of the car. Leng Shaoting followed her, then they walked outside together. Both Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao understood that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning needed some private time, so they remained patient. Before leaving, Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao reminded Gu Ning to be careful. After watching Leng Shaotings car leave, Gu Ning turned around walking back to her school. The second she turned around, she saw Rong Jue who just walked out of the parking lot. Rong Jue met her eyes at the same time. Rong Jues car entered the parking lot behind Gu Nings car, so he saw her walking out with a man hand in hand, but he only saw the mans back. He didnt see the mans face, so he had no idea who the man was. However, even though he only saw the mans back, the man had a natural air of nobility, so he bet the man couldnt be ordinary. In addition, they walked hand in hand, so they must be a couple. Somehow, Rong Jue felt a little ufortable after figuring that out. Hi, chief instructor! Gu Ning greeted Rong Jue once she saw him. Hi, didnt you have the evening ss tonight? asked Rong Jue in a calm tone. Actually, he knew that Gu Ning left the school right after she asked for leave. As the chief instructor, he learned everything about the students within the shortest time. Without a reason, Rong Jue asked that question. Yeah, I went to dine with my family, said Gu Ning. Oh, go back to your dorm room now, said Rong Jue, then he walked away quickly. Facing Rong Jues cold attitude, Gu Ning wasnt affected, because she had no intention of forming a rtionship with him. Because Rong Jue walked fast while Gu Ning purposely walked slowly, there was soon a distance between them. When Gu Ning was back in the dorm room, Song Miaoge was already there. Seeing Gu Ning, she happily said hello to her. Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao were unhappy to see Gu Ning, but they didnt dare to say a word. Instead, they directly ignored her. Gao Shiyan had to be patient till her older brother came to teach Gu Ning a lesson. Neither Gao Shiyan nor Lu Xiaoxiao was aware of what had happened today. Chapter 1821 - Tanned Chapter 1821: Tanned Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Nothing happened again in the evening. Right after Leng Shaoting and the others arrived at the airport, he sent Gu Ning a message before getting aboard. Because Gu Ning dined with Leng Shaoting and the others yesterday, Baili Zongxue bought her a meal the next afternoon. Baili Zongxue also nned to buy a great meal for Gu Ning and Song Miaoge, so they didnt have a nap that afternoon and instead went outside to have lunch. After lunch, they slowly came back and went to have a walk on the campus. At this time, a boy walked towards them. He was Zhou Jiahao, who had an attack of epilepsy that day when Gu Ning had saved his life. Zhou Jiahao had taken Gu Nings power crystal, so he was already fine back then, but he still went to the hospital for a check, in order to stop worrying. After the check, he was sure that his body was fine, so he came back to school after resting for two days. People who had epilepsy should avoid strenuous exercise, but should have some exercise once in a while. Therefore, the instructor gave him priority. He didnt need to take part in activities like standing at attention and running, but needed to practice other gentle activities. Actually, even if Zhou Jiahao asked to quit the training, the school would agree, but he didnt think it was necessary. He wasnt that weak after all. Moreover, as the assistant ss leader, he should do his job well even though it was temporary. This was Zhou Jiahaos thoughts, which Gu Ning wasnt aware of. After Zhou Jiahao took Gu Nings power crystal, he was not likely to have another attack of epilepsy, although it couldnt bepletely cured. Um, Gu Ning, thank you for saving my life that day. If it hadnt been for you, I could have lost my life. Zhou Jiahao thanked Gu Ning. Facing Gu Ning, he was a little nervous, as if he was talking to an important figure like a dean. In fact, Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary student in their eyes. Instead, she was a very sessful businesswoman whosepanies had billions of yuan in assets. Most ordinary people stood in awe of her. Youre wee. How do you feel now? Gu Ning asked with concern. Im good. I can finish the military training except for those strenuous exercises, in case I have another attack. Our instructor is giving me priority. I dont need to stand at attention or run. I only need to do other gentle activities, said Zhou Jiahao. Thats great, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning didnt tell Zhou Jiahao that he actually wasnt likely to have another attack of the illness after taking her medicine. He could do the military poses like standing at attention or running. However, it didnt mean that his illness was fully cured, so Gu Ning couldnt tell him. What if he had another attack during the military poses or running? They could never be too careful! Um, Gu Ning, my parents want to invite you to share a meal together this afternoon in order to thank you. Are you free? Well just dine in the restaurant outside our school, said Zhou Jiahao. No need, please tell your parents that Ive already received their kindness. Gu Ning declined. She didnt disdain them, but simply thought it wasnt necessary. Well... Zhou Jiahao knew that Gu Ning might decline, but he somehow didnt know what to say when she really did. Alright, we should go now. See you, said Gu Ning, then walked away. Since she said that, Zhou Jiahao didnt insist. When Gu Ning was far away, he called his father and told him Gu Nings answer. Baili Zongxue and Song Miaoge didnt bother to ask Gu Ning why she declined, because they wouldnt ept the invitation either. It was unnecessary after all. The three of them had a walk around the yground for a while, then the afternoons military training began. After several days, they were used to it so not many students moaned in pain this time, but some girlsined about another thing. Because they stood under the hot sun these days, many of them were tanned. Even Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao had be darkened. Gu Ning and Song Miaoge, however, werent tanned at all. Although the magical power of the Blood of the Phoenix didnt get into her body, her body was nourished by it because it was inside her body. Therefore, it could protect her from being harmed by outside damage. Gu Nings skin wasnt affected by the sunlight after she stood under the hot sun for days. Song Miaoge, however, used the Kouzi sunscreen Gu Ning gave her. Because it was added with magical power, it was quite effective. Kouzi sunscreen could protect her skin from being burned by the sun, and it could also moisturize and whiten her skin. Therefore, Song Miaoge wasnt tanned, but became slightly whiter, which made many girls jealous of her, including Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao. Both Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao ached to ask her what brand of sunscreen she used, but it was too embarrassing because they had a grudge. Actually, Gu Ning had mentioned it before, but Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao were too scared at that time to hear it. As a result, when Song Miaoge and Gu Ning were absent, Gao Shiyan secretly searched around their beds and bookshelves trying to find the sunscreen, but unfortunately she failed. Their closets were locked, so she couldnt open them. Even though she was quite careful, the beds were different now. Given Gu Nings photographic memory, she easily noticed that someone had done something to her bed. Without further thinking, she immediately realized that it must be Gao Shiyan. After checking it for a while, Gu Ning found nothing wrong about it, so she didnt bother to point it out. Actually, there were many girls who werent tanned too, because they were loyal customers of Kouzi. They had prepared Kouzi sunscreen specially for the military training. Other girls who were tanned were quite envious of them and kept asking them whether it was because of their skin quality or sunscreen of a certain brand. Those untanned girls werent sure whether it was because of their skin quality, but they used sunscreen of the same brand, which was Kouzi. ordingly, everyone believed that it must be Kouzi sunscreen which prevented them from being tanned. Song Miaoge was also asked that question by her ssmates, so she seized this great chance to promote Gu Ningspany. She told them it was because of Kouzi sunscreen. It was the truth. She had received military training in a military camp before and she had be tanned in a few days. It took her months to be lighter again. Chapter 1822 - A Super Cool Car Chapter 1822: A Super Cool Car Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions During the vacation after the National College Entrance Examination, she didnt go to train, because she was unwilling to go to the university with a tanned face and limbs. Besides, she needed to do the military training after the new semester began. What if she got darker? She hated to be dark. 1 Although Kouzi had gained a lot of fame, it was most popr with girls in their early twenties, because the majority of the females learned to put on makeup at this age group and they got more familiar with make-up products as well. Girls at the age of 18 or so were still very young, so not many of them had the habit of wearing make-up. High school students normally werent allowed to wear make-up, and most make-up products were suitable for females over 20. A 18-year-old girls facial skin was still immature for makeup, and the chemicals in it might damage the skin, so not many young girls dared to put on makeup. Therefore, these female freshmen knew very little about makeup products, except for those international brands whose ads were everywhere. Kouzi was popr, but wasnt as famous as international brands, so not many people had heard of it. International brands had been popr for dozens of years after all, while Kouzi had only joined the market for a few months. Actually, Kouzi was the first brand in history that was able to gain so much fame within such a short time. Hearing Song Miaoges answer, someone said, Kouzi? Ive never heard of this brand before. It must be a brand on a small scale. I believe so. Either way, its a good brand as long as its useful. Ive heard of Kouzi. Its not a brand on a small scale actually. Its quite famous. Although its new, its be popr within a short time. Ive also heard of the great effects of its products. They arent cheap, but I dont have the habit of wearing makeup, so Ive never bought them before. Really? Since you know about it, why dont you use it? I didnt know that I would be tanned during the military training, so I didnt prepare any sunscreen for it. By the way, Im tanned now, so I must go buy one. Me too! I dont want to be dark. Its ugly. Ill hate myself. 3 Ill go buy one as well! Why dont we go buy it together after the training is overter? ... Many girls agreed to buy Kouzi sunscreen once the morning training was over. It didnt only happen in the Capital University, many other universities had it happen as well. Because many students didnt get tanned with the help of Kouzi sunscreen, the news quickly spread abroad. Within a day or two, Kouzi sunscreen became very popr among freshmen. It was out of stock in many stores, and many students even failed to buy it. Those who failed to buy it in the stores went to shop on the Inte, so the sunscreen was soon out of stock on the official website of Kouzi as well. Store owners immediately contacted Kouzi, trying to purchase more goods, but the phone line was always busy. Because the sunscreen was unusually popr this time, many store owners asked for a lot of it at a time. As a result, not all of them were able to purchase enough goods. Precisely because of that, many unqualified factories began to make fake products overnight. They even sent staffers to sell the fake sunscreen in all kinds of universities. Some students didnt think much about it and bought it right away, while some were afraid it might be fake, so they decided to wait till it was in stock at cosmetics counters. Since it became popr, Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao heard about it too, but they failed to buy it at counters. Instead, they bought the fake sunscreen when they met the salesmen on campus. Gu Ning didnt meet those salesmen, so she didnt learn the news after it went abroad, but the sunscreen was soon in stock at counters and on the official website after a day. Since some people dared to make fake products, it would surely cause a sensation, but a piece of good news came before the sensation happened. On the afternoon of the sixth day of the military training, the instructor gave them a half-day holiday, so Song Miaoge asked Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue out to go shopping and buy clothes. Song Miaoge didnt bring many clothes with her when she came to the university, because she was toozy to carry a heavy suitcase. In addition, girls always preferred new clothing to old clothing at home. Gu Ning was free for the time being, so she agreed. Baili Zongxue only knew them in the capital, so she would have nothing else to do if she didnt go out with them. Therefore, she also went shopping with the girls. Moreover, she wanted to shop, hang out, and enjoy her real student life too! Although Baili Zongxues mental age was over 30, she had never rxed because of cultivation for a long time, so she ached to rx sometimes. Because they were going out, they wouldnt dine in the canteen. After dispersing, they directly went to change clothes in their dorm rooms before walking out. Gu Nings car was stopped in the parking lot outside their school, so Gu Ning would drive them out. Wow, Gu Ning, your car is so cool! The second Song Miaoge saw Gu Nings Hummer, she eximed. Song Miaoge was a girl, but she spent a lot of time with male soldiers in the military camp, so she was a tough girl who loved cars, especially cool cars. She believed only cool cars could match her coolness, but unfortunately her family refused to buy a car for her because she was only a college student. Her family would only buy a car for her after her graduation. Anyway, she couldnt afford it on her own, so she had to listen to her family. Gu Ning, Im surprised that you, a young girl, drive such a cool car! I thought your car was one of those beautiful private cars! Baili Zongxue was slightly surprised. I think a cool car suits Gu Ning well! Havent you witnessed it? When Gu Ning beat so many men by herself, she wasnt like a weak girl at all. Shes the coolest girl Ive ever seen! said Song Miaoge. Gu Ning was the coolest girl in this world in her eyes. Youre right. Baili Zongxue agreed. Gu Ning smiled, but said nothing. After that, they got in the car and left together. Where are we going now? asked Gu Ning. To themercial district of course. All therge shopping malls are there. The food street is right next to it as well. We can have a lot of delicious food too, said Song Miaoge. She got excited once they talked about food. Song Miaoge was a typical foodie. She didnt care whether they could buy beautiful new clothes, but she must eat delicious food. Great, so well directly have lunch there, right? asked Gu Ning. Chapter 1823 - Won’t Reject

Chapter 1823: Wont Reject

Great, lets go straight to the food street! Well be there in 40 minutes, said Song Miaoge. Baili Zongxue wasnt familiar with the capital, but Song Miaoge was born in this city. Song Miaoge might not be very familiar with the capital, but she knew a lot about it. Both Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue agreed. They werent ordinary people, so they didnt easily get hungry. Gu Ning drove fast, but steadily. At the beginning, Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue were slightly scared, but they soon got used to it. Wow, Gu Ning, youre quite good at driving. Ive never seen anyone else whos better at driving than you, said Song Miaoge. Of course, Ive had a car race against a professional racer before. I won the race, so Im definitely good at driving, said Gu Ning with a grin. She was quite proud of herself. What? Youve had a car race against a professional racer before? Knowing that, Song Miaoge rounded her eyes in shock. She didnt doubt Gu Nings words, and admired Gu Ning more than ever now. Wow, thats amazing. After they arrived at the food street, Song Miaoge wanted to eat everything in her sight. However, she wasnt a big eater and couldnt eat that much. In the end, they decided to eat spicy hot pot. The three of them ate more than five people, which attracted a lot of attention from people around them. Jesus, look at those girls! They eat a lot, and theyve finished a lot of food already. Its none of your business. You dont need to pay for their bill anyway. Well, Im just envious of them. They eat a lot, but are still slim. I cant do that. I easily gain weight. I agree. These people werent unkind, they were simply envious of Gu Ning and her friends who didnt easily gain weight. Although the three of them ate a lot, they often exercised, so it wasnt easy for them to gain weight. After that, they went to shop. All of a sudden, Song Miaoge said to Gu Ning, Um, Gu Ning, can you give me a discount if I go to buy some skincare products in Kouzi and clothes in Gufan? Although normally skincare and makeup products were suitable for girls over 20, Kouzi was different because its products contained magical power, so it was suitable for all ages. Song Miaoge was aware of it, so she wanted to try Kouzi. Because Song Miaoge spent a lot of time in the military camps in the capital, her skin wasparatively darker than other people. She wanted to buy clothes from Gufan, not because she was helping Gu Ning with her business, but because she had looked at the clothes on its official website. She liked them, and they suited her very well, so she always wanted to buy some. Sure, how about a 30% discount? said Gu Ning. Thats great! Song Miaoge nodded with excitement. In fact, she didntck money at all, but felt quite satisfied with the discount. Can I have that discount as well? asked Baili Zongxue. Even though she didnt need skincare products, she might use makeup products, so she better learn how to wear makeup. They came out today to shop for clothes, so she naturally would buy some too. It actually wasnt the first time that Baili Zongxue had been to the Gufan store. She had bought some before, and she liked them very much. Of course, Gu Ning said, You dont need to hesitate to tell me whatever you want. Buy anything you like. Dont force yourself to buy anything just for the sake of our friendship. Ill be embarrassed if you buy the products merely to help my business. Dont worry, we wont reject it when its unnecessary, said Song Miaoge. Although she indeed had the idea of helping Gu Ning with her business, she really liked the products. She wouldnt force herself to buy something she disliked. Right! Baili Zongxue chimed in. Themercial district was quiterge with several high-end shopping malls. Fengshang Shopping Mall was one of them. Why dont we go to Fengshang Shopping Mall first? said Song Miaoge. Song Miaoge proposed to go to Fengshang Shopping Mall, not because she knew Gu Nings rtionship with it, but because the first store of Kouzi and Gufan in the capital were located in Fengshang. Now, Kouzi had a counter in every big shopping mall, but Gufan only had a few. Song Miaoge didnt know where to find them except for Fengshang Shopping Mall. Since she only knew they were in Fengshang Shopping Mall, she decided to go straight there without wasting much time. There were stores of Kouzi, Cine, and Gufan in most of the Fengshang Shopping Malls, and they were direct-sale stores, but some werent open yet, waiting for renovation or new shops. Because these brands were newly established, there werent many of their stores. It happened at a slow pace. During these days, Fengshang Shopping Mall became quite popr with a lot more customers than before because of the three brands. Even though the Tang family owned manypanies and Fengshang Shopping Mall was a high-end big mall, there were many more high-end shopping malls. Just in their country, there were dozens of high-end shopping malls, so thepetition was quite cruel. Along thismercial district, there were over a dozen big shopping malls. Fengshang Shopping Mall was one of the top three given its sales and customer volume. They were going to Gufan store, but it didnt mean that they wouldnt shop in other stores. When they saw familiar brands, they would also walk inside. However, they didnt see any clothes they liked. The capital was quiterge. It was difficult to find a person sometimes, but Gu Ning was able to run into acquaintances once in a while. Right after Gu Ning and her two friends stepped into a womans clothing store, she saw familiar faces. In fact, they had a grudge against each other. Gu Ning saw Shen Zhilin and Chen Qiuyin! Because of Gu Ning, Shen Zhilin and Chen Qiuyin had a car identst time. It wasnt serious, but they med Gu Ning for it. Therefore, once they noticed Gu Ning, they stared at her with great hatred. Most importantly, Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend. They always believed that Shen Zhilin could have been together with Leng Shaoting if it hadnt been for Gu Ning. In their eyes, it was Gu Ning who ruined the chance for Shen Zhilin to be together with Leng Shaoting. It was their idea, but it was quite unreasonable. Actually, both of them thought too highly of themselves. Chapter 1824 - This girl is too cruel!

Chapter 1824: This girl is too cruel!

There was nothing wrong with Shen Zhilin liking Leng Shaoting and wanting to marry him, but the problem was that she took it for granted. Just because Leng Shaoting disliked her and rejected her, she vented her anger on the girl that Leng Shaoting liked, and med the girl for everything. Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue also saw Shen Zhilin and Chen Qiuyin. From their looks, they knew the two women had a grudge with Gu Ning. However, it was Gu Nings business, so they wouldnt say anything if Gu Ning remained silent. Gu Ning didnt even care about them, so she ignored them and looked at the clothes in the store. Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilins eyes followed Gu Ning. They wished to eat her and tear her apart. The shopping guide who served them looked embarrassed, and didnt know how to stop them. She only hoped that there would be no conflict in the store. Gu Ning and her two friends walked around, but didnt see anything they liked, so they left. Stop there! Just when Gu Ning and her two friends reached the door of the store, Chen Qiuyin stopped them with a shout from behind. Gu Ning knew she was calling her, but she continued to move forward as if she didnt hear it. Although Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue paused for a while, seeing that Gu Ning didnt mean to stop, they naturally followed her and walked outside. When Chen Qiuyin saw that Gu Ning ignored her, she was so angry that she ran towards them and stood in Gu Nings way, forcing her to stop. Shen Zhilin followed Chen Qiuyin behind. I told you to stop. Didnt you hear? Chen Qiuyin scolded, with a superior attitude. Chen Qiuyin didnt know Gu Nings identity, so she didnt have any fear of her. She ran away in a hurryst time simply because she had lost her face. I heard, but why do I have to listen to you? Gu Ning looked at her coldly and asked without a kind face and a kind tone. Why? Because you are the other woman in my daughters rtionship, Chen Qiuyin said. Hearing this, Gu Ning slightly squinted, revealing coldness. The other woman in her daughters rtionship? This girl is shameless! All the surrounding people all looked at Gu Ning with disgust all of a sudden. Everyone hated those who ruined other peoples romantic rtionships. Jesus, I cant believe it! This girl is so young. She is so good-looking. Why does she want to be the other woman in other peoples romantic rtionship? It happens. All the mistresses now are young and beautiful. Makes sense. ... Baili Zongxue and Song Miaoge were angry. They didnt believe that Gu Ning was such a person, but they didnt know anything about it, so they had no idea how to defend Gu Ning. They were unwilling to cause her more trouble at this time. Really? Tell me, I got involved in your daughters rtionship with whom? Gu Ning asked with a sneer. Although Gu Ning was very angry, she didnt lose her temper yet. Stop ying dumb. Zhilin and Shaoting grew up together, and our two families are rtives. We were talking about their marriage. It was you who suddenly appeared and seduced Shaoting, so Shaoting refused to marry Zhilin, Chen Qiuyin said with a furious expression as if she was telling the truth. When Shen Zhilin heard that, she looked sad. Because she was indeed sad, so her expression was sincere. Once they said that, onlookers became even angrier, and began to criticize Gu Ning. Its really sad for her parents to have such a daughter! She doesnt learn anything good from other people, but bes a mistress. Right, like mother, like daughter. Perhaps her mother is also... Gu Ning didnt feel much anger when others criticized her, but when it came to her parents, Gu Ning couldnt bear it. She turned extremely displeased, and shot her piercing eyes at the woman who badmouthed her mother. She scolded,Shut your mouth! In the womans eyes, Gu Nings look was like a sharp arrow directly hitting her heart, which frightened her. She also felt stressed, gasping for breath. Not only the woman, but also the people around, were frightened by Gu Nings anger, including Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue. After that, Gu Ning stopped paying attention to the woman, but looked at Chen Qiuyin, which made Chen Qiuyin tremble all over. She had to admit that she was frightened by Gu Nings anger too. After thinking further about it, she believed that Gu Ning was nothing more than a little girl, so she shouldnt be afraid of her. However, as soon as she had that thought, she felt her throat tightened. Gu Nings face becamerger before her eyes, and she realized that her throat was already pressed by her. Everyone was shocked when they watched this scene. While being amazed by Gu Nings speed, they also felt that this young girl was too vicious. Onlookers thought that Gu Ning was cruel simply because they didnt know the truth. If they learned the truth but still believed she was the vicious one here, they must be either stupid or sanctimonious. You... Chen Qiuyin uttered a word with difficulty, and immediately raised her hand trying to beat Gu Ning, but Gu Ning coldly warned her. Dont you dare! As Gu Ning said that, she used greater strength at her hand, making Chen Qiuyin even more ufortable and too scared to move. Mom... Shen Zhilin came back to her senses after being stunned for a second. She was shocked, and immediately stepped forward, trying to save Chen Qiuyin. Get her, Gu Ning said when she saw that. Hearing that, before Song Miaoge could do anything, Baili Zongxue moved to pull away Shen Zhilin who had just grabbed Gu Nings hand. She simply caught her shoulder lightly, but it was enough to make Shen Zhilin unable to break away. Let go of me, let me go! Shen Zhilin shouted. This girl is too cruel! I agree. She must be furious with embarrassment after her dirty secret is exposed. Because of Gu Nings strength, the two people didnt dare to talk about her loudly. However, they disliked Gu Nings behavior, so they still muttered. Gu Ning turned to give them a re at once, and the two people trembled in fright, turning their heads away with a guilty conscience. If you dont know anything, dont talk nonsense. If you dare to say another word, you might not be able to bear the result. Gu Ning warned. The man was so scared that his neck shrank. He dared not say another word. When other people heard her words, they all guessed that what Chen Qiuyin just said might not be the truth. After all, they just heard her ount and they didnt know whether it was true or not, so it was too early to make a conclusion. Therefore, no one dared to say anything for the time being. Gu Ning returned her sight to Chen Qiuyin in front of her, and asked in a deep, cold, and dangerous voice, Mrs. Shen, are you sure that I am the other woman who tried to destroy Miss Shen and Shaotings rtionship? Chapter 1825 - Final Warning

Chapter 1825: Final Warning

Chen Qiuyin felt that Gu Ning had destroyed it, so she didnt change her opinion just because she was scared by Gu Ning. However, she was too scared to say a word now. At this moment, three security guards of Fengshang Shopping Mall came over. Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin breathed a sigh of relief. What are you doing! Let her go. A security guard pointed at Gu Ning and scolded, then he was about to walk over and pull Gu Ning away. Gu Ning refused to let Chen Qiuyin go, then drew a ck Card of Fengshang Shopping Mall from her pocket and showed it to the security guards. The security guards recognized this card at once. Only those who had a close rtionship with the Tang family could get a ck Card from Fengshang Shopping Mall! Therefore, those security guards stopped pulling Gu Ning away. Instead, they showed great respect towards her. Miss, can you tell us what has happened?a security guard asked. This woman ndered me, humiliated me, and damaged my reputation in public. I just want to ask for an exnation. Dont worry, I wont do anything to hurt her or cause any trouble for Fengshang Shopping Mall. Please do me a little favor and leave it to me, Gu Ning said. The security guards hesitated, but agreed, and left immediately. Hey,e back, you guys! Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin were anxious once they saw that the security guard had left. Oh my God! What is that? Why did the security guards agree to let her handle it? someone asked with confusion. I dont know! It seems that this girl isnt ordinary. Perhaps she has a rtionship with Fengshang Shopping Mall! That seems to be the ck Card of Fengshang Shopping Mall. It seems that this girls background is really not simple! What? The ck Card of Fengshang Shopping Mall? ... Gu Ning also didnt care about the onlookers discussion. As long as it wasnt something they shouldnt talk about, she would ignore it. Gu Ning then looked at Chen Qiuyin with a sneer, and said sarcastically, Mrs. Shen, Miss Shen, it seems that you dont respect the Leng family at all! You like to make your own decisions about everything. Did they think that they were rtives of the Leng family, so the Leng family wouldnt do anything to them? Quite the opposite, Gu Ning knew that the Leng family was about to punish the Shen family, because the Shen family was too greedy trying to ride on the Leng familys coattails, or it would betray the Leng family. Unfortunately, the Shen family didnt have a stable position nor great advantages in the capital, so it wasnt easy for them to climb up the socialdder. Even if it climbed up to a higher position by ying dirty tricks, it wouldnt be stable. Hearing that, Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin both trembled, and they suddenly felt fear of the Leng family. They focused on making things difficult for Gu Ning, and ignored the Leng family. No, were respectful of the Leng family, Chen Qiuyin said with difficulty, suffering from her painful throat. No? Gu Ning sneered, Since you denied it, why did you still say that I tried to damage the rtionship between Miss Shen and Shaoting? If so, you are also iming that Shaoting is a yboy who has no sense of responsibility. The Leng family didnt oppose or stop it, so the Leng family doesnt have moral standards, right? Isnt it enough to prove that you dont respect the Leng family at all? Gu Nings words severely attacked Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin. They were frightened and immediately exined. No, no, no, we didnt.... They dared not think of Leng Shaoting and the Leng family like that. It was something that didnt exist at all, and they made it up on their own. When Song Miaoge heard Gu Ning talk about the Leng family, the first thing she thought of was the Leng family of the four major families in the capital. Was it possible? She couldnt believe it. Although Gu Ning was very sessful and outstanding, Song Miaoge thought it was impossible for her to have a rtionship with such a powerful family, let alone the descendants of the Leng family. It wasnt that she looked down on Gu Ning, but after all, there was a huge gap between Gu Ning and the Leng family. To put it bluntly, there was no chance for them to get to know each other. Although not all the people the Leng family knew were of high ss, Song Miaoge still felt it was impossible. Maybe it was another Leng family. When people talked about the Leng family, it normally referred to one of the four major families in the capital. However, in the capital, there were many other rich families with the surname Leng, but they didnt know yet. Ignoring their fears, Gu Ning continued, You said that Miss Shen has a special rtionship with Shaoting, but as far as I know, Miss Shen has only seen Shaoting a very few times! Even if they met, they seldom talked with each other. If you insist on saying that, why dont we go to the Leng familys house and ask Grandpa Leng, and Shaoting for the answer? Upon hearing that, Chen Qiuyin was shocked and shook her head. Dont. Shen Zhilin, who could speak, also blurted out subconsciously. They absolutely couldnt go to the Leng familys house to talk about that, because things were exactly as Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting and Shen Zhilin had only met one another a few times. Even if they met, Leng Shaoting was always indifferent to Shen Zhilin, so she seldom talked with him. At most, for the sake of seeing them as rtives, when they greeted him, he would give them a nod. Seeing Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin panicking, the truth couldnt be more obvious. Obviously, the mother and daughter were lying, so onlookers began to despise them. It turns out that they are lying! The woman admires a man and believes the man is hers. She even ims that the girl has damaged her rtionship with the man. However, the woman seldom has chances to see and talk with the man. Yeah, these two women are so shameless. Right, theyre too shameless. I feel that the man is also very innocent. ording to their ounts, he bes a bad man who has no sense of responsibility. Exactly, this girl is obviously the mans real girlfriend, but shes ndered as the other woman. Her reputation has been damaged, but its only a lie. ... Everyone ridiculed them one after another. Those who had criticized Gu Ning just now felt embarrassed at this moment. They had scolded the wrong person. Mrs. Shen, Miss Shen, I will warn you for thest time. If you dare provoke me and nder me again, dont me me for talking directly to Grandpa Leng and Shaoting. What consequences will you endure at that time? It is your own responsibility. Gu Ning coldly warned, then threw Chen Qiuyin away. Because Gu Ning used a lot of strength, Chen Qiuyin was directly thrown to the ground. She suffered a sharp pain, but couldnt make a moan. You can let her go now! Gu Ning looked at Baili Zongxue and said. Baili Zongxue let go of Shen Zhilin at once, but she also pushed her straight towards Chen Qiuyin, then she fell on Chen Qiuyin. Chapter 1826 - Only One Month Left

Chapter 1826: Only One Month Left

Chen Qiuyin, who had fallen, was hit again by Shen Zhilin so violently that she almost fainted in pain. Because Chen Qiuyin was under her body, Shen Zhilin got hurt less, but she still screamed. After all, she was a weak and gentle, rich girl. Although this fall looked very light to Gu Ning and her friends, it actually wasnt light to Shen Zhilin. Then Gu Ning stopped paying attention to them, and left with Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue. Shen Zhilin was frightened, so she could only watch Gu Ning leave. She didnt dare to argue with Gu Ning again, but she wouldnt just ept this result. She would definitely make Gu Ning pay for it. Even though Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, as long as Shen Zhilin didnt expose herself, no one would know she schemed against her! Thinking about that, Shen Zhilins expression turned sullen. Since the drama was over, the onlookers all dispersed. However, before they left, they didnt forget to mock Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin. Although the security guards didnt stop Gu Ning from teaching them a lesson, it happened in the mall anyway. Therefore, after Gu Ning left, a security guard called an ambnce for Chen Qiuyin and Shen Zhilin. No matter what, they couldnt have an ident in their mall. Because Fengshang Shopping Mall had turned a blind eye on Gu Nings behavior, Shen Zhilin yelled at its staff to give them an exnation. However, it was their fault and they caused the trouble first, so no one cared about them right now. Gu Ning, you are really cool. After leaving, Song Miaoge gave Gu Ning a thumbs up. In fact, she was frightened by Gu Nings act of grabbing Chen Qiuyins neck just now, because she saw such a terrifying Gu Ning for the first time. At the same time, she was very worried about Gu Ning. If Chen Qiuyin was really choked to death, even if it was her fault at first, Gu Ning would not be able to get away with it. Luckily, Gu Ning knew when to stop. The mother and daughter are too shameless. They really dare to say anything! Baili Zongxue said sarcastically. Thats right! I really wanted to beat them back then, but I was afraid it might interrupt what Gu Ning was doing. Song Miaoge looked indignant. To be honest, she really had the urge to beat them at that time! Me too, Baili Zongxue said. From the beginning to the end, they were silent and did nothing, because they were worried about saying or doing the wrong thing. Well, they cant bully me. See? Theyre the ones who suffered in the end. Gu Ningforted the two girls who were defending her. She understood that they really cared about her. Even if Baili Zongxue formed a rtionship with her for a purpose, she also felt that Baili Zongxue really wanted to be friends with her. Precisely because of that, she was willing to spend time with Baili Zongxue. After all, she didnt need to learn more about the cultivation world through Baili Zongxue now. If she wanted to know anything about it, it was better for her to directly ask Jing Jining, because he would be honest with her. She continued to hang out with Baili Zongxue because she felt that Baili Zongxue could be a good friend. If you had suffered a loss, we would have done something to help you, Song Miaoge said. It was also because Gu Ning didnt suffer a loss, that they were less worried. Actually, I was so worried that you might strangle her to death. Even if its her fault, if you killed her, you would still be punished ording to thew, Baili Zongxue said. Right, thats what I thought just now. Song Miaoge immediately agreed. Thinking of the situation at that time, Song Miaoge was still slightly shocked. Gu Ning was amused by them and felt touched at the same time. Dont worry! No matter what I do, I will always consider the consequences. After hearing Gu Nings exnation, they felt more at ease, then they continued to look at the clothes. Along the way, they also went into some essories stores. Both Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue bought a bunch of them! Gu Ning didnt buy any, because she didnt like these little things. After they looked around in a few more clothing stores, they still failed to find what they liked, so they went to Gufan. Gufan had arger customer volume than the shops they had visited before, and most of the customers stayed for a long time to try on clothes. Generally, those who stayed for a long time to try on clothes were more likely to buy clothes. As soon as they entered the store, all the saleswomen saw Gu Ning and respectfully called her Miss Gu. This is what Gu Ning requested before, so they just called her Miss Gu. Although many people knew that Gu Ning was the boss of Gufan, Gu Ning thought it was better to not let more people know, because she was toozy to deal with them. However, dramas were everywhere. One just stopped, and another started again. Song Miaoge chose a dress and went to the fitting room to try it. Right when she reached the fitting room, a girl came out of it wearing the same dress Song Miao picked up. This girl was also Song Miaoges old acquaintance. When the girl saw Song Miaoge, she was a little surprised. She didnt expect to run into Song Miaoge here. Then the girl sneered, and said in an unkind tone, Oh! Arent you Song Miaoge? Did youe to buy clothes too? As she said that, she looked at the dress in Song Miaos hands, then sneered again, Oh! You have a good taste. You chose the same dress as me, but I wonder whether you can look as attractive as me in it. The girl was indeed a bit more beautiful than Song Miaoge and had a sexy body. Perhaps because of her age, she has grown very plump and looked quite attractive in the dress. However, no matter how beautiful her appearance and figure were, her unkind face made her annoying. Seeing the girl, Song Miaoge was obviously displeased. When she heard the girls ridicule, Song Miaoge became even more annoyed. She coldly looked at her and said, Ji Wenna, its none of your business whether this dress looks good on me. Why do you have to pick on me whenever you see me? Do you want a punch? Well, Hearing that, the girl named Ji Wenna wasnt angry, instead she became even more unfriendly, I just like to make your life unpleasant, so what? Youre merely a loser. If you dislike it, try to defeat me, and I wont stand in your way again in the future. However, its only one month away from our half-year bet. I dont know whether you have the confidence to defeat me. If you lose, youll have to pole dance in a bikini. The video will be uploaded to the Inte as well. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Saying that, Ji Wenna smiled triumphantly, as if she could already see Song Miaoge lose. It wasnt strange that she believed Song Miaoge would lose, because Song Miaoge had indeed lost to her. It was impossible for Song Miaoge to make that much progress within six months. Chapter 1827 - You Did That On Purpose!

Chapter 1827: You Did That On Purpose!

Even if Song Miaoge had been training hard in the past six months, Ji Wenna had done the same thing. She was already better than Song Miaoge, so she didnt think that she would make slower progress than Song Miaoge. Although Ji Wennas voice wasnt loud, it wasnt low either, so many customers turned to look at them. Bikini? Pole dancing? Itll be recorded in a video and uploaded to the Inte? Itll definitely go viral. Because of those words, Song Miaoge and Ji Wenna became bad girls in the eyes of other people and they began to stare at them with a little contempt and disdain. Song Miaoge was annoyed, but couldnt deny the bet that they had made, because there was written evidence. Lets go and see! I will defeat you, Song Miaoge said with determination, but she didnt have much confidence. No matter what, she couldnt lose. If she lost, she would have to wear a bikini, pole dance, and post the video to the Inte. If it really happened, not only she would be embarrassed, her family, the Song family, would also be humiliated. However, she was left no choice now. She had agreed to such a condition because Ji Wenna had provoked her into doing so. Very well, then Ill wait for you to defeat me, but dont let me down! Ji Wenna smiled, then ignored Song Miaoge and directly passed her, walking to look at herself in the mirror. As she passed by Song Miaoge, she deliberately bumped her shoulder, deliberately provoking her. You... Song Miaoge was very angry and was about to lose her temper, but she forced herself to calm down upon thinking that this was Gu Nings store. Both Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue had witnessed everything, so they were displeased and felt ufortable as well. Song Miaoge was no longer interested in looking at the clothes, and gave up trying on the dress. She turned around to hang it back up. At this time, Gu Ning walked to Song Miaoge and asked her, Do you want to watch her get angry? Hearing this, Song Miaoges eyes lit up. She knew that Gu Ning had a way, so she immediately nodded. Of course. Watch me, Gu Ning said, then she took the dress from her hands and walked towards the fitting room. Gu Ning decided to overshadow Ji Wenna. Gu Ning didnt think that she was the most beautiful and sexy girl in existence, but she was confident to overshadow Ji Wenna. Since her friend was bullied in her shop, she had to do something. After Gu Ning walked into the fitting room, Song Miaoge thought it might not be a good idea. She asked Baili Zongxue, Will Gu Ning lose a customer? Rx, if Gu Ning cared about that, she wouldnt stand up for you. Dont worry, Gu Ning wont care. If I were her, I would do the same thing. I believe you have the same idea, right? Were friends. We should help each other. Baili Zongxueforted Song Miaoge. She was more rxed than her. Right, if you had been bullied, I would definitely stand up for you too. Song Miaoge felt much better after hearing Baili Zongxues words. Then they waited quietly for Gu Ning toe out. Gu Ning came in a loose T-shirt, loose jeans, and casual shoes today with a hat, so no one paid special attention to her. However, now Gu Ning put on the dress with a pair of high heels from her telepathic eye space. With her hair in a high ponytail, she took out cosmetics and quickly put on light makeup. She looked totally different. Ji Wenna was still wearing that dress while looking at the clothes outside. She already made a decision to buy this dress, but she still needed to look at the others. Since she was here, she nned to buy a few more. After Gu Ning finished everything, she walked out. Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue knew that Gu Ning never made mistakes once she took action, but they were both stunned the second Gu Ning showed up again. They were dumbfounded, unable to react for a while. Other people in the store who saw Gu Ning were also amazed. Gosh! Its so beautiful! Yeah! I thought that the girl looked good in this dress just now, but I didnt expect this girl to look even better in it. Its just tailor-made for her! ... Once a saleswoman noticed it, she figured out that her boss was going to take revenge for her friend. In the bottom of her heart, she couldnt help but envy her bosss friend. Her boss was such a good friend! A true friend must be like that! Gu Ning wouldnt hesitate to help her friends once she saw them bullied. The sounds of surprise and praise immediately attracted the attention of Ji Wenna, and she immediately came to take a look. After one nce, her face became distorted with jealousy. Jealousy and hatred couldnt be concealed on her face. Jesus! Gu Ning, you are so beautiful in this dress. Once Song Miaoge came back to her senses, she walked up to Gu Ning, and left all her worries and unhappiness behind. Well, its because shes beautiful and has a perfect body that she looks attractive in all the clothes. You can randomly pick up a piece of clothing for Gu Ning to try on. It will definitely look good too, Baili Zongxue said. It wasnt an exaggeration at all. Youre right. Shes beautiful and has a perfect body, so shes attractive in any clothes. Song Miaoge immediately agreed. Song Miaoge, you did that on purpose! Ji Wenna went to Song Miaoge without dy, ring at her in fury. They were in a group. Now Gu Ning put on this dress and looked even better than her. She wasnt a fool, and could see that they did it on purpose. Song Miaoge looked back at Ji Wenna, with disdain in her heart, but she seemed innocent on the surface and asked, What did I do on purpose? I dont understand what you said. Stop ying dumb. You know you cant look as good as me in this dress, so you asked her to wear it and deliberately overshadow me, Ji Wenna said. She said that, which meant she admitted that Gu Ning looked better than her in this dress. It was too obvious to be denied. Hearing that, other people who knew that Ji Wenna and Song Miaoge had a conflict just now knew what was going on. However, they didnt think there was anything wrong with Gu Nings behavior. After all, Ji Wennas disdainful expression just now made everyone feel ufortable. Its ridiculous. How can you forbid other people to wear this dress? This shop is open for everyone. There are two of the same dresses, which means that you are not the only one who can buy it. You cant forbid other people to buy it! My friend just tried on this dress, and she didnt stop you from buying it, Song Miaoge said. You... Ji Wenna was annoyed. No one said that she couldnt buy it, but she lost interest in it after seeing another girl looking prettier in it than her. Song Miaoge continued, If you dont want other girls to wear it, you can buy all of the stock in this store! Chapter 1828 - I won’t Let You Lose

Chapter 1828: I wont Let You Lose

Ji Wenna furious, but Song Miaoge was pleased to see that. Fine! Ji Wenna didnt want this dress anymore, so she rushed into the fitting room and took it off. Ji Wenna didnt know that Gufan was owned by Gu Ning. Although she no longer wanted this dress, she could still choose another one. She wouldnt stop shopping for beautiful clothes just because of Song Miaoge. After Ji Wenna came out, she gave Song Miaoge a re without saying anything, then went on to choose her clothes. In a while, Ji Wenna found a dress to try on, which was thest one in the store. Gu Ning immediately went to find one that was not much different, and also tried it on. When they showed up again, Ji Wenna was still overshadowed by Gu Ning. Ji Wenna was so angry that she was about to lose her temper. She realized that they were going to behave like this against her till the end. What do you mean by doing this? Ji Wenna directly questioned Gu Ning. Looking at Gu Nings face that was much prettier than hers, she was jealous and couldnt help but want to ruin it. Its none of your business! Were just trying on clothes. We arent standing in your way. How dare you question me like that! Gu Ning looked at her coldly and argued. You... Ji Wenna didnt know what to say. They didnt stand in her way, so she shouldnt question Gu Ning. However, they wouldnt stop behaving against her! She had to give up buying the clothes she liked in the end. As a result, Ji Wenna simply stopped looking at new clothes, and went straight into the fitting room. She changed her clothes, and left without hesitation. As she walked out, Ji Wenna red at Song Miaoge and sneered, Song Miaoge, lets wait and see! In a month, I will ruin you. After that, she left. At the same time, Song Miaoge was annoyed too. Although Gu Ning helped her humiliate Ji Wenna just now, she felt temporarily relieved, but she still felt uneasy thinking about what could happen a monthter. Dont worry, I can help you improve your fighting skills. I wont let you lose. Gu Ning immediatelyforted her, but what she said was true. Really? Song Miaoge smiled upon hearing this, and asked. The medicine I gave you can improve your physical fitness, then I will train you for the next few days, Gu Ning said. Great, Song Miaoge trusted Gu Ning, and her anxiety disappeared. She was soon in the mood to continue to look at the clothes. The saleswoman who served Ji Wenna saw that themission she was about to get had flown away because of Gu Ning. Although she was unhappy with it, she didnt dare toin about it. Gu Ning noticed her reaction, so she directly told the saleswoman to serve Song Miaoge instead. When they came just now, a saleswoman wanted to serve them, but Gu Ning declined. Because there were a lot of customers in the store, she told them to serve other customers. Song Miaoge was her friend anyway, so she could serve her in person. ordingly, Song Miaoge didnt have a saleswoman to serve her. Hearing Gu Nings order, the saleswoman was cheered up and hurried to serve Song Miaoge. In the end, Song Miaoge bought a dress, a jacket, a pair of pants, and a pair of shoes. Baili Zongxue also bought a dress, a jacket, a pair of pants, and a pair of shoes. Gu Ning directly gave them a 30% discount. Even the high-end VIP card in the store could only provide a 20% discount. Although the clothes in Gufan werent cheap, both Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue were rich kids, so they didnt care. The monthly allowance given by their family was far more than several hundred or thousand, and was even over a hundred thousand yuan. They could also ask for more money after spending it. Their families gave them so much money, because they understood and believed that they wouldnt spend money indiscriminately. As long as it was used where it should be used, it didnt matter if the money was a lot or a little. After buying the clothes, they walked towards the Cozy Beauty Shop. On their way out, Gu Ning asked Song Miaoge, Miaoge, whats the grudge with you and Ji Wenna? If youre willing to tell us, just say it. If not, I wont force you. Its not something I cant say. Ji Wenna and I grew up in the samepound. Her father and my father are both soldiers, but they arent in the same military camp. We never got along ever since we were little, and we fought often. Because we were raised in a military camp, weve learned many fighting skills. Every time we meet, we argue with each other. Six months ago, we had a fight and I lost. However, I was unwilling to ept the result, so I promised to defeat her in half a year. Ji Wenna said that it was meaningless to win, and she put forward a bet. Whoever loses must wear a bikini and pole dance. Itll be recorded as a video and be uploaded to the Inte by the winner. For families like ours, we care about our reputation a lot. If something like that happens, the loser and her family will both be humiliated. I agreed in anger at that time. We even signed an agreement on paper. Therefore, no one can deny it. Ive been training for the past few months after the college entrance examination. Although I have improved a lot, Ji Wenna is also training, so I dont have much confidence, Song Miaoge said. Even though Gu Ning said that she would help her, she was still upset upon thinking of that. When you had the fightst time, how much were her skills better than yours? Gu Ning asked. Not much better than me! Song Miaoge said. Then it wont be a problem, Gu Ning said. Although she didnt know Song Miaoges level, it should be easy for her to help Song Miaoge surpass Ji Wenna in a month. When we return to our school in the afternoon, Ill test your level first. Dont worry, my friends have improved a lot within a short time after my training, Gu Ning said. Sure. With Gu Nings help, Song Miaoge felt much more at ease. When Gu Ning and her two friends arrived at Kouzi, there were a lot of people in the shop, and it was a bit crowded. Moreover, there were always queues for payment at the counter. More than a dozen were still standing in line! Jesus! Its so popr! Right, I dont think other skincare shops have half of the customers in Kouzi! Witnessing the scene, both Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue couldnt help eximing. It was true that other skincare shops didnt have half of the customers in Kouzi. Because of that, all the sales women in other cosmetics stores felt quite upset. If there were many customers, it meant that the sales woman could have a highermission. If not, they might have nomission at all! However, they could do nothing about it. Actually, they were secretly using the skin care products and cosmetics from Kouzi. They had to admit that they were really effective. If it was owned by another boss, the prices must be much higher. Chapter 1829 - Get Ready to Play a Dirty Trick

Chapter 1829: Get Ready to y a Dirty Trick

Once Gu Ning and her two friends entered the store, all the saleswomen respectfully called her Miss Gu. Gu Ning told them to continue to do their own work and leave her alone. Coincidentally, Gu Ning met Ji Wenna in Kouzi again. At this time, Ji Wenna was with a girl who was simr to her age. When Gu Ning and her friends saw Ji Wenna, Ji Wenna also noticed them and her anger that had just eased came up again. She believed that Song Miaoge and the others had deliberately followed her. Because of her anger, she didnt think carefully about it and questioned Song Miaoge. Song Miaoge, are you following me? Hearing that, Song Miaoge and her friends couldnt help rolling their eyes. Ji Wenna was too self-centered! Ridiculous, why would I do that? Im not bored. You cane here to buy cosmetics. Why cant I? Song Miaoge said with mockery. I dont believe it! Ji Wenna sneered. Believe it or not, Song Miaoge said, then ignored her and looked at the skin care products. Ji Wenna, who was ignored, felt embarrassed, especially when she noticed the onlookers disdain at her, which made her feel that she was like a clown. Wenna, are you alright? the girl who was with Ji Wenna asked with concern. She was Ji Wennas ssmate. She didnt know Song Miaoge or the grudge between them. However, looking at the way they disliked each other, she soon figured that their rtionship must be very bad. Im fine, Ji Wenna said. Even if she wasnt, she couldnt let other people see it, especially since she thought that Song Miaoge was following her while it wasnt true. It was too embarrassing. Ill go outside and wait for you, Ji Wenna said. Without caring whether her ssmates agreed or not, she walked out, because she didnt want to see Song Miaoge. She got angry whenever she saw her. Song Miaoge didnt care about Ji Wennas feelings, and focused on what she wanted. After she finished choosing, she went to pay the bill. Because there were a lot of people queuing to pay, they waited for more than 10 minutes for their turn. Although Gu Ning could use her privileges to cut the line, she didnt, because it wasnt necessary. After buying the clothes and skin care products, it was almost 5 pm, and it was time for dinner, so they went to the food street. Although it was a little early for dinner now, they still needed to go back to schoolter. Therefore, they decided to eat early and go back early. After having dinner, they returned to the school dormitory at 7:30 pm. Fortunately, they didnt need to have an evening ss today, otherwise they would bete. They went back to their dorm rooms to put away their stuff before going out again. They went to the small woods in their school, making full use of the time to train Song Miaoge. Many people were walking or chatting with each other in the small woods, but there were also quiet ces a little farther away from the crowd. ordingly, they went to a quiet ce a little away from other people. Afterwards, Gu Ning fought with Song Miaoge. Song Miaoge was better than ordinary people at fighting. She was even better than Mu Ke and the other boys, but wasnt as good as Chu Peihan. She was almost half as good as Gu Ning at fighting. Gu Ning could defeat Song Miaoge in a minute, but the purpose of Gu Ning and Song Miaoges fight was not to have a winner or loser. Instead, Gu Ning needed to figure out Song Miaoges level, so she didnt directly defeat Song Miaoge too quickly. Nevertheless, after testing Song Miaoges level, Gu Ning still defeated her. Song Miaoge was so tired that she almost sank, but she couldnt sit down right after such strenuous exercise. Gu-Gu Ning, how are my skillspared to you? Song Miaoge was aware that Gu Ning was far better than her, but she still asked with curiosity. Youre almost half as good as I am. If you can really be half as good as me, itll be easy for you to defeat Ji Wenna, Gu Ning said. Jesus, you are really amazing! Song Miaoge didnt feel disappointed when she heard that, because Gu Ning was her idol. No matter how much better Gu Ning was than her, she wouldnt be upset. On the contrary, she would only admire her more than ever. Song Miaoge wished that she could be as skillful as Gu Ning one day. It was actually impossible. She already had to do her best to be half as good as Gu Ning in order to defeat Ji Wenna. She couldnt lose, otherwise both she and her family would be humiliated. Baili Zongxue was clearly aware of Gu Nings level, because Baili Zongyang fought against Gu Ning before. She couldnt be more familiar with Baili Zongyangs level. Without the use of magic, he was definitely the best in the mortal world, but Gu Ning was no worse than Baili Zongyang. In that case, if she didnt use magic, she couldnt defeat Gu Ning. Miaoge, as long as you do what I say, Im sure that you can be half as good as me in a month and defeat Ji Wenna. However, idents happen. Gu Ning suddenly said seriously, If you want to win without any idents, take me and Zongxue to see Ji Wenna. Be ready to y a dirty trick. Perhaps you are unwilling to do so, but Ji Wenna may do it in order to win. Besides, you cant bear the result if you lose. I dont know your family background, but I bet your father must have a high position in the army. So, if you lose, ording to your agreement, youll have to wear a bikini, pole dance, and post it online. Itll have a great impact on your familys reputation. Its irresponsible that you agreed to that, but its toote now. If you deny it, Ji Wenna will also try to damage your reputation. Therefore, to win is the most important thing for you right now. After all, you dont need to have mercy for your opponent. If she was your friend, she wouldnt make things so difficult for you. Gu Ning might not have moral standards at this time, but they were dealing with their opponent. When Ji Wennaid down that condition, she had no mercy for Song Miaoge. Therefore, when dealing with people who had no moral standards, there was no need for them to be morally good. Hearing Gu Nings words, Song Miaoges face turned pale. She med herself for embarrassing her family just because she refused to ept failure at that time. In fact, she regretted it right after agreeing to Ji Wennas gambling agreement, but it was toote to say that now. How can I y the dirty trick? Song Miaoge asked. Although she wanted to defeat Ji Wenna with honor, what Gu Ning said to her was right. Even if she was unwilling to y a dirty trick, Ji Wenna might not hesitate to do it. Based on her understanding of Ji Wenna, she was sure that she wouldnt hesitate. However, she couldnt lose, so she had to ept Gu Nings advice. Baili Zongxue didnt think that there was anything wrong with Gu Nings idea. If she were Song Miaoge, she wouldnt mind winning with the help of some dirty tricks. Chapter 1830 - Too Poor to Be a Princess

Chapter 1830: Too Poor to Be a Princess

I agree with what Gu Ning said, Baili Zongxue said. As long as you agree, you can leave it to me. Dont worry, you just need to focus on the fight then. Moreover, you only need to be ready to y a dirty trick. It might not need to be used, Gu Ning said. They only needed to be fully prepared in case idents happened. Although she could secretly do it without Song Miaoge noticing it at all, she still felt that it would be better to tell her. Okay, I agree, Song Miaoge said. Afterwards, Gu Ning took out a power crystal and gave it to Song Miaoge. Gu Ning, I brought the pill you gave me. I think I should take mine! Song Miaoge said. She felt embarrassed to ask for Gu Nings medicine again. After all, it wasnt cheap. Its nothing. Take it! Gu Ning said. Although power crystals were indeed not cheap and were actually quite expensive, Gu Ning offered different prices to different people. People like Qi Tianlin were too rich to care about money, so she sold it to them for a million yuan one pill. For those who didnt have much money, she was willing to sell it at the price of hundreds of thousands or tens of thousands yuan. For her family and friends, it was merely a worthless pill. It was just used as proof of her affection. Since Gu Ning said that, Song Miaoge no longer refused. After thanking her, she took it straight away. Baili Zongxue didnt feel displeased when Gu Ning gave Song Miaoge another power crystal instead of giving it to her. She wasnt a stingy person, so she shouldnt be angry with Gu Ning because of such things. Gu Ning had the right to give her medicine to anyone she wanted to. The power crystal instantly melted in Song Miaoges mouth. It was colorless and tasteless, but she felt a cool feeling flowing in her body, which was veryfortable. In a short while, the pain and fatigue left in her body after fighting against Gu Ning quickly went away. Afterwards, she felt that her body was lighter and stronger than before. Song Miaoge rounded her eyes in shock and couldnt believe it. The effect of this medicine was so good. Baili Zongxue also knew that this medicine was very effective, especially for mortals. However, when she saw it with her own eyes, she was still amazed. Alright, lets start training! I might use great strength, Gu Ning said. She just tested Song Miaoges skills just now, and now the formal training began. No problem. Song Miaoge solemnly responded. After all, a strict teacher produced outstanding students, so Gu Ning wouldnt be gentle to Song Miaoge, because it could help her make quick progress. Because of the power crystal, Song Miaoge became much more flexible and powerful than before, which made her very happy. At 9:30 pm, Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao returned to the dormitory. Both of them carried many shopping bags. They also bought clothes from Gufan and some famous skin care products. When they returned to the dormitory, they didnt see Gu Ning and Song Miaoge, but they saw a few bags on Song Miaoges desk. They were shopping bags from Gufan and Kouzi. Seeing that, Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao were both stunned. No way! How can Song Miaoge afford clothes from Gufan and the skin care products from Kouzi? There are so many bags. She seems to have bought a lot, Lu Xiaoxiao eximed, then looked at Gao Shiyan. Shiyan, did we misunderstand her? Is her family actually rich? If not, she shouldnt be able to spend so much money on these things. Gao Shiyan was displeased, because she didnt want Song Miaoge to have a good family background. However, after further thinking, she believed Song Miaoges family couldnt be very rich, so she said, Several thousand yuan isnt much anyway. Since her father is a soldier, at his age, hes supposed to be in a rtively important position. Its normal for her father to have a sry of ten or twenty thousand yuan a month. Her mother is a policewoman. Its not a big deal that she can afford things that cost a few thousand yuan. Youre right. Lu Xiaoxiao agreed, then mocked Song Miaoge, Although her parents probably have a monthly sry of thirty or forty thousand yuan, she spent a few thousand yuan on shopping. She is very vane. Shes too poor to be a princess, but I think shes pretty enough to be a mistress. Well, its really possible in the future! Gao Shiyan agreed in an unkind tone, because she had the same idea. She wished all her opponents could live a terrible life. Gao Shiyan withdrew her gaze from Song Miaoges desk, then nced at Gu Nings desk and bed to see if she had also bought a lot of things like Song Miaoge. However, there was nothing. It seemed that Gu Ning didnt have much money. Even if she had some, she must be in the same situation as Song Miaoge. Gao Shiyan was sure that her family must be much richer than theirs. ... Gu Ning and Song Miaoge returned to the dormitory at 10:20 pm. Gu Ning had trained Song Miaoge with a serious attitude today. It was more difficult than her previous training, so Song Miaoge had a sore body at the end of the day. However, Gu Ning didnt give her another power crystal, nor did she allow her to take the one she had given her earlier. Only by personal experience, could she better experience it and make progress. Luckily, Song Miaoge trained all year round, so she could ept the pain. They already decided to pay no attention to Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao, so they didnt even give a nce at them after walking inside, and went straight to take a shower. The next day, Gu Ning woke Song Miaoge up at 5 am. Because their movements were very light, they did not wake Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao. At 5:10 am, they went out. As soon as they stepped out of their dorm room, the door of the dormitory next door opened, and Baili Zongxue showed up too, because they agreed to run and train together today. At this time, no one was walking around on campus. Gu Ning and her friends ran for half an hour before stopping. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue were not tired, but Song Miaoge was really tired. Even though Song Miaoge was exhausted, Gu Ning only gave her 10 minutes of rest. Once 10 minutes were over, they started training. In 10 minutes, Song Miaoge got her strength back. After all, she had taken a power crystal, so her body was very different from before. Duringst nights training, Gu Ning not only had a fight against Song Miaoge, but also taught her some skills. She would teach her something new after she got familiar with those skills. After taking a power crystal, Song Miaoge felt that she was making obvious progress when she was practicing martial arts. Although the progress wasnt great, it was just the beginning. She still had a month to make a little progress every day. After a month, she would have made a lot of progress. Her only goal now was to defeat Ji Wenna. If it was possible for her not to y a dirty trick, she would not do it, but she would be ready. Chapter 1831 - Gu Ning, You Are Amazing!

Chapter 1831: Gu Ning, You Are Amazing!

As time went by, students started to run on the yground. The days of military training were really tiring, so most students wanted to sleep longer when they had time. Even if they didnt sleep, they would never do exercises. However, this was only the idea of 90% of the students, while some students had the habit of running in the morning or practicing martial arts. Therefore, even the military training couldnt stop them from insisting on running in the morning. Many students studying in the Capital University were born in families of power or wealth, so they practiced martial arts to protect themselves for various reasons. The student union of the school had a martial arts department, and the students who joined it had learned some basic skills. Every morning, they woulde outside to run and practice martial arts. Now when those freshmen who came to run in the morning saw what Gu Ning and her friends were doing, they couldnt help but surround them. They thought it was a fight. However, after they got closer, they realized that they were training. In their eyes, the battle between Gu Ning and Song Miaoge was fierce and exciting, so they looked at them with admiration. These two girls were so amazing. Some students were eager to have apetition with them. Although they knew they might fail, that was the entire reason that they were interested. If they were sure to win, thepetition would be meaningless. After all, their goal wasnt to defeat anyone. After a while, Song Miaoge was knocked to the ground by Gu Ning again, and Gu Ning let her rest for a while. At this time, everyone around started talking. Wow, you two are so amazing! Right, my cousin is a taekwondo master, but I dont think he would be able to defeat you two! ... They kept praising Gu Ning and Song Miaoge. Although Song Miaoge lost, she was still quite good in their eyes. At least, none of them had the confidence to win against Song Miaoge. Hey, may I know your name? a male student asked Gu Ning. Im Gu Ning, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning? Are you the top scorer of this year? someone asked excitedly after hearing that. Most people knew that the top scorer of this year was called Gu Ning, so they were all excited when they found out that this girl in front of them was Gu Ning. Yes, Gu Ning said, staying calm. Im surprised that you are as smart as you are beautiful. Youre also quite excellent at martial arts! Right! ... Everyone began topliment Gu Ning. In their school, most people were only aware that Gu Ning was the top scorer of the year, and only a small number of people knew that she was also the boss of manypanies. Students of the Department of Economics were all aware of that because their dean had told them. Um, Gu Ning, can I have apetition with you? a male student asked, feeling a little shy. He wanted to fight with Gu Ning, but was worried that she wouldnt agree. Why not! Gu Ning replied. She didnt mind agreeing to things that werent difficult. With Gu Nings agreement, the male student was very happy, but then he added with hesitation, Im not skilled, so Im afraid that Im no match for you. Dont worry, we can stop if its necessary, Gu Ning said. The male student might not be Gu Nings match, but she wouldnt hurt him. After that, the two got ready and began to have thepetition. At the very beginning, Gu Ning didnt rush to defeat the boy. If it happened right after thepetition began, it would make people think that the boy wasnt ready yet and she was just lucky. Therefore, Gu Ning defeated the boys after they fought with each other for a while so that people could see that the boy was ready and had also fought with Gu Ning. Seeing that the boy failed within a short time, everyone was surprised, finding it quite unbelievable. He lost too fast! The boys was also struck dumb. He knew he couldnt win thepetition against Gu Ning, but unexpectedly he lost so soon. The boy was shocked and embarrassed, but he didnt me Gu Ning. After all, she was much stronger than him. Gosh! Gu Ning, you are amazing. ... Everyoneplimented her again, and Gu Ning just smiled. Originally, there were many people who wanted to fight with Gu Ning, but they gave up the idea after seeing the boys result. When it was almost 7 am, Gu Ning and her friends had to go to eat breakfast, so they didnt continue to practice. Besides, more and more students came out now. She didnt want to be watched like a monkey in the zoo. Once Gu Ning left, those students dispersed. In a while, a few students from the same department as Gu Ning came across them coincidentally. After hearing their discussion, they couldnt help but join in it. What, you had apetition with Gu Ning? God, she can beat 30 security guards all by herself! said a student. What? Hearing that, everyone was shocked and couldnt believe it. After that, ording to what the student told them, they all searched for more information about Gu Ning on the Inte, then they learned more about her. They were so shocked that they even forgot to run. Many of them immediately took Gu Ning as the top goddess in their eyes. ... Because she had just trained, Song Miaoges body was a little sore, but it wasnt serious and wouldnt affect her movements. Gu Ning and her friends still received a lot of attention. Some people who recognized her greeted her, and Gu Ning gave them a response, leaving a good impression on them. During the military training, Gu Ning always felt that someone was looking at her. The person didnt give her a casual nce, but paid special attention to her. It was their chief instructor, Rong Jue. Gu Ning didnt know why he always looked at her, but she didnt feel any malice from him. Since she didnt know the reason, Gu Ning didnt bother to care about it and turned to focus on military training. Rong Jue actually didnt realize that he was paying special attention to Gu Ning. He simply couldnt help but look at her. Perhaps it was because he thought she was a special girl! Ever since they started training Song Miaoge, Gu Ning and her friends had been running and training until 7 am after getting up at 5 am. They went to eat breakfast afterwards and came back to start military trainingter. After lunch, they didnt go back to the dormitory for a nap and went directly to the small woods for training. Because they might easily be watched on the football field, they needed to find a more secretive ce. In the afternoon, they went to train after having lunch as usual till the time of the evening ss. And once the evening ss was over, they continued to train. The lights were turned off at 11 pm in their dormitory, so they went back to their dorm rooms at 10 pm before having a shower and going to sleep. During these days, they had no time to rest before the lights were turned off. Chapter 1832 - Bought at the Counter?

Chapter 1832: Bought at the Counter?

Nheless, Gu Ning and her friends didnt feel tired. To be specific, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue were not tired at all. They werent ordinary people after all, and they were now training Song Miaoge in turns. Therefore, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue could also rest in shifts. Song Miaoge was only a mortal, and she also needed to practice all the time, so she felt more tired. However, in order to defeat Ji Wenna, no matter how tiring it was, Song Miaoge had to persist. Precisely because of Song Miaoges persistence, in just a few days, she had clearly made a lot of progress, making her feel more confident. Although Gu Ning had already told her that she would definitely make great progress and be able to defeat Ji Wenna after receiving her training for a month and she also trusted Gu Ning, she still felt uneasy before she really made progress. Right now, she had made considerable progress, so she became more confident. In order to thank Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue for their training, Song Miaoge was buying their meals these days. Although Gu Ning declined at first, Song Miaoge insisted. If they wouldnt allow her to do that, she would feel ashamed, so Gu Ning agreed. Anyway, what they had eaten these few days was quite simple. For three people, it cost less than one hundred yuan for a meal. ... On this day, there was a drama about the sunscreen from Kouzi. It was the fourth day after Kouzi sunscreen was out of stock. Because of the short-term absence of Kouzi sunscreen, unqualified manufacturers took advantage of it. In that case, those who bought fakes would find it useless. Some people thought that Kouzi sunscreen wasnt as useful as it was said. They went to ask those who believed it was effectiveter, then figured out that they had bought fakes. Some knew that it was those unqualified manufacturers who took the opportunity to make money by selling fakes, while some believed that Kouzi itself was selling fakes, so they went to criticize Kouzi on Weibo. Because Kouzi had some fame, the drama attracted a lot of attention. People who didnt know the truth began to criticize Kouzi as well. Doesnt Kouzi have any sense of guilt? It sells fakes and deceives its consumers. Isnt everyone saying that the products of Kouzi are all very good? Its shit! Its not good at all. Its useless. Im not saying that Kouzi sells only fake products. After all, some people use it and it is effective, but its disgusting that its selling fakes along with the genuine ones. ... Countlessments were criticizing Kouzi. Luckily, Kouzi had its own loyal fans, so naturally they defended it without dy. Those students who used Kouzi sunscreen and believed it was effective also support it. A bunch of idiots. Did you buy the fakes at the counter or from the official website? If not, stop attacking it. Its really stupid. Arent you college students? Dont embarrass us, alright? Right! I believe you idiots must have bought it from those who came to the school to sell it. The counters and the official website were out of stock at that time, but those people had so many goods. They must be fake. Couldnt you understand that? Right, it is said that all major schools have a simr situation. Obviously, they saw that Kouzi sunscreen became popr, so they took the opportunity to make a fortune. Fakes are everywhere now. You should learn to be smart. You cant me other people for the mistake you made by yourself. There are fakes of almost every brand. The fakes couldnt be produced by qualified manufacturers. Arent you college students? Do you think Kouzi will ruin its own brand by selling fakes? If other brands are also useless. Why dont you criticize them? Why do you have to attack just Kouzi? Dont tell me that everyone is saying that Kouzi is effective. Every brand has its loyal consumers, but no brand can be liked by every consumer. ... Their argument made some of the people who criticized Kouzi silent, because their exnations were reasonable. However, not every Inte user had reason. Even if Kouzi had gained a lot of support from its loyal consumers, many Inte users still wouldnt stop attacking it. As a result, people wouldnt stop arguing about it on Weibo, but there were more positivements than negative ones. Gu Ning didnt know about the drama on the Inte until it attracted a lot of attention. After it happened, Ning Changkai immediately sent someone to investigate it. Although Ning Changkai had great ability and was able to investigate it, it still took time. It was impossible for him to conduct aprehensive investigation quickly. Therefore, Gu Ning directly asked K to do it. Regarding science and technology, it was better for K to deal with it, and it would be faster and moreprehensive. After learning this drama, Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue both expressed their urge to beat the fraudster for the injustice. However, they also knew that Gu Ning was able to settle it, so they didnt have to worry too much. At dinner in the afternoon, Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao happened to be at the table next to them, and they happened to be discussing Kouzi sunscreen as well. Kouzi isnt as good as they say at all. Itspletely useless. Right, Kouzi even sells fakes and deceives its consumers. Such apany should go bankrupt! Since Song Miaoge and Gu Ning were next to them, they naturally heard their discussion. As for theirint, Gu Ning didnt think there was anything wrong with it, but she was displeased once they said they wished Kouzi would go bankrupt. Before Gu Ning could say anything, Song Miaoge blushed and retorted, You bought a fake by yourself. You cant me Kouzi for it. There are a lot of people who believe its useful! I didnt say that Kouzi sells only fakes. However, its definitely selling fake and genuine products at the same time, Gao Shiyan retorted. Although she was afraid of Song Miaoge and Gu Ning, it didnt mean that she would not dare to argue with them. She simply avoided having serious conflict with them. Ridiculous, will you sell fakes to ruin your own reputation? Do you think such a bigpany is a fool? Are you sure you bought it at a counter or from the official website? Song Miaoge questioned. Hearing that, Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao panicked a little, because they didnt buy it at the counter or from the official website, but from the salesman who came to their school to sell it. Anyway, because of that, Gao Shiyan was even more reluctant to admit that she bought it from a salesperson. She hated to see Song Miaoges proud look, so she retorted, Of course I bought it at the counter. Really? Which shopping mall? Song Miaoge asked. ... Gao Shiyan didnt know what to say all of a sudden. She didnt buy it at the counter after all, so she didnt know which shopping mall it should be! In an instant, she became irritated and said, Its none of your business! Mind you own business please! After that, she directly got up and left. It was obvious that she escaped with a guilty conscience. Song Miaoge didnt say anything, but looked very disdainful. Chapter 1833 - Impossible to Like Her

Chapter 1833: Impossible to Like Her

Gu Ning and her friends left after having a meal. They met Rong Jue and his mates outside the canteen, so they greeted them politely. Nice to see you, Instructor Rong. Hi. Rong Jue answered nonchntly, then looked at Gu Ning and asked, Do you need to go deal with what has happened today? If she needed to deal with it, he would allow her to leave. As for what had happened today, it naturally referred to the drama about Kouzi sunscreen, and he believed that Gu Ning wouldnt produce fakes. No need, if my subordinates cant handle this matter properly, they should quit, Gu Ning said. Right. Rong Jue replied, and didnt say anything further about it, then he left with a group of instructors. However, in the short period of time when Gu Ning and Rong Jue talked with each other, many students were watching them. They kept guessing the rtionship between Gu Ning and the chief instructor. Although it was normal for an instructor to talk with a student, they had been in military training for more than a week, but they didnt see the instructor talk to any students except for Gu Ning. The instructor actually might have talked to other students without them noticing it, but they couldnt help but think more when they saw the chief instructor talking to Gu Ning. Most students didnt think it was something unusual, while a few held a different idea. As Gu Ning and Rong Jue were talking, Gu Ning obviously felt a jealous and spiteful gaze falling on her from close by. Once Rong Jue left, Gu Ning gave a casual nce and saw the person who looked at her with jealousy and malice. It was a very beautiful girl, but Gu Ning didnt know who she was and which ss she was in. Anyway, she didnt care about it. She wouldnt be so easily affected just by an unkind look. Gu Ning also guessed why the girl looked at her with jealous and spiteful eyes. If she didnt guess wrong, it should be because of Rong Jue. Even if she was jealous and resentful, Gu Ning wouldnt bother to pay attention to her as long as she stayed away from her. Nevertheless, after Rong Jue left, the girl walked towards Gu Ning. There were two other girls with that girl, but the girl asked them to wait for her. When she showed hostility to Gu Ning, Baili Zongxue also sensed it. When she saw her walking towards them, Baili Zongxue frowned. She nced at Gu Ning. Seeing Gu Ning remaining calm, she said nothing. As the girl approached Gu Ning, her jealousy and resentment had faded and she changed into a sweet and harmless appearance. Hi, do you know Instructor Rong? the girl asked politely, showing no hostility. Not really. Just like the majority of our schoolmates, I only know that he is our chief instructor. Gu Ning replied. Because she didnt want to be dragged into unnecessary trouble, she exined it with patience. If so, why did he talk to you? Ive never seen him talk to any females unless he knows her, The girl said. Although she remained polite, she obviously didnt believe what Gu Ning said. Song Miaoge saw that she was unkind, so she coldly looked at the girl. Whats the matter with you? Why cant Instructor Rong talk with females? Ive talked to him many times, so what? she retorted. You... Once the girl heard that, she looked at Song Miaoge with hatred. What? She has talked to Jue many times before? How is it possible? It cant be true. The girl couldnt ept it, because Rong Jue never said a word to her. He only gave her a faint response whenever she greeted him. Believe it or not, but its none of your business whether I know Instructor Rong. Gu Nings tone was also obviously colder. She didnt want to be dragged into unnecessary trouble, so she exined it just now, but it didnt mean that she would exin it twice. Of course its my business. Im Jues future wife. I dont allow other girls to approach him, the girl said, dering her ownership and warning other women not to get close to Rong Jue as his future wife. Actually, it was just her illusion, because Gu Ning and her friends had no intention of forming a rtionship with Rong Jue. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Hearing that, Song Miaoge snorted withughter. She thought this girl was too funny. Which one of your eyes saw that we want to form a rtionship with instructor Rong? We just happened to meet each other and said hi. Why dont you go and ask Instructor Rong about it? Whether this girl was Rong Jues future wife, they didnt know or care. However, if she deliberately caused trouble for them, they would be annoyed. You... The girl didnt know what to say all of a sudden after hearing that, because she wouldnt go to ask Rong Jue about it. She was unwilling to annoy him. As a result, the girl stopped arguing with them, but warned them in a cold voice. Im warning you to keep a distance away from Jue. After that, she turned around and left. Its ridiculous! Baili Zongxue said in a resigned tone. Its impossible that Instructor Rong will like her given her character. Song Miaoge sneered with disdain. Hard to say. The kids who were born in families of power have no right to decide whom to marry, Gu Ning said. Rong Jue didnt like the girl, and had never bothered to pay attention to her. Unfortunately, because of their families rtionship, Rong Jues mother always hoped that the girl could be her daughter-inw. She was also trying to set them up. Although the age difference between the two was nearly 10 years old, it didnt matter. Youre right. Song Miaoge agreed. Fortunately, her family wouldnt do something like that. She could choose to marry the man she liked. ... Once K took action, the truth soon came out. When people got up the next day, they saw the statement issued by the official Weibo of Kouzi. Official Weibo of Kouzi: Recently, there is an incident of fake Kouzi sunscreen which has appeared on the Inte, which has caused serious reputation loss to ourpany. After investigation, weve sessfully figured out the truth. Because Kouzi sunscreen became very popr and was sold out a few days ago, it was out of stock for a day. Unqualified manufacturers took advantage of that time and made fake Kouzi sunscreen, then sold it in many universities. Weve collected solid evidence and formally filed awsuit to the court. At the same time, Kouzi reminds consumers to buy genuine products of ourpany at counters or from the official website. Ourpany wont take any responsibility if you buy the products from other channels. There were photos showing the evidence of fake sunscreens being produced by unqualified manufacturers. Chapter 1834 - Song Miaoge’s mother Is Injured

Chapter 1834: Song Miaoges mother Is Injured

As soon as the statement was released, there were fewer Inte users who kept on attacking Kouzi. Only a few people who had nothing to do imed that it was just a show directed and acted by Kouzi itself. They believed it made so-called unqualified manufacturers the scapegoat. Luckily, many Inte users disagreed on that, because most of them trusted Kouzi. After all, the great effects of Kouzi products had been proved by time. Moreover, the official Weibo of Kouzi also released solid evidence. ... After the military training was over at 12, everyone walked toward the canteen. Many students around were discussing the Kouzi sunscreen incident. Coincidentally, Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao were walking in front of Gu Ning. Many people kept saying that Kouzi sells fakes. Now, the truth proves that theyre wrong! I wonder whether those people will feel ashamed, Song Miaoge said in an unkind tone. She said that to make fun of Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao along with other people. When Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao heard Song Miaoges words, they knew that she was talking about them, so they were very angry. However, Song Miaoge didnt mention their names. So they wouldnt jump out to make a connection either. After all, there were a lot of people who thought that the fake sunscreen was really produced by Kouzi. Therefore, when other people heard Song Miaoges words, they all felt embarrassed. After the meal, Gu Ning and her friends went to the small woods as usual to continue training, but Song Miaoge received a call at this moment. Her younger brother called her and told her that their mother was injured when she tried to save an innocent person who was kidnapped. In the process she was injured and stabbed in the chest. She had already been sent to the military hospital. Song Miaoges mother was a policewoman. Although she wasnt amon policewoman, she had to do something when she encountered such a thing. As soon as Song Miaoge heard the bad news, she was so frightened that she couldnt stand. Fortunately, Gu Ning supported her right away, so she didnt fall. We should go to the hospital right now, Gu Ning said first without waiting for Song Miaoge to say anything, because both she and Baili Zongxue heard their conversation on the phone. Gu Ning. Song Miaoge burst into tears, feeling helpless. Dont worry, as long as your mother is still alive, I can promise that your mother will be fine, Gu Ning said, looking at Song Miaoge with firm and confident eyes. Song Miaoge calmed down a little, because she trusted Gu Ning. However, the littlefort didnt make her feel much better, because she didnt know her mothers situation right now. Without dy, they ran out of school. Once they ran outside, Gu Ning met Rong Jue who was driving out of the parking lot when she was about to drive her car. When Rong Jue saw that the three of them had the same anxious expression, especially Song Miaoge whose face was full of tears, he realized that something must be wrong, so he asked Gu Ning, What happened? Where are you going? Instructor Rong, Song Miaoges mother has been injured. We are going to the military hospital now, Gu Ning said. Although they were in a hurry, they had time to reply. Get in, Ill drive you there, Rong Jue said once he heard that. At this time, he didnt care about what he originally needed to do. Gu Ning didnt hesitate and pulled Song Miaoge to get into the car, because Gu Ning thought that it would take time to find her car in the parking lot. Although it might not be long, they had to make full use of every minute. Thank you, Instructor Rong. If its possible, please drive faster, Gu Ning said. Rong Jue didnt reply, but he sped up. Fortunately, it wasnt rush hour, and there was only a little more traffic on some sections of the road. They spent slightly more time waiting for a few traffic lights to be green. Anyway, it wasnt a bad situation, because they didnt wait too long. Because the Capital University and the military hospital were in different districts, it took them more than half an hour to arrive even though Rong Jue drove very quickly. Once they arrived at the hospital, they got out of the car and thanked Rong Jue, then immediately ran towards the operating room. While in the car, Gu Ning had already asked Rong Jue for leave. In such a situation, Rong Jue instantly agreed. Although Rong Jue sent them to the hospital, he didnt follow them, because the Song family was not part of the Rong familys faction, so he should not be involved in it. Nevertheless, he still sent them to the hospital because of Gu Ning. If he only ran into Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue, he might not even bother to stop and ask them whether they needed help. Without himself realizing it, Rong Jue paid more attention to Gu Ning. Gu Ning and her friends directly went up to the operating room on the sixth floor. There were a few people standing outside. An old couple, a young couple, and two teenagers about 14 years old all looked at the operating room with anxiety. The old couple were Song Miaoges grandfather and grandmother, and the young couple were her uncle and aunt. One of the boys was Song Miaoges younger brother while the other was her cousin. Grandpa, grandma, how is my mother now? Song Miaoge ran to the crowd, couldnt help crying again, and asked anxiously. Seeing Song Miaoge, they were surprised. Grandma Song asked, Miaoge, why are you here? Arent you in military training? The second she finished that, one of the 14-five-year-old boys said, I gave my sister a call. He was Song Miaoges younger brother, Song Zishuo. You... Hearing that, everyone turned to look at Song Zishuo. Although they thought he shouldnt have done that, they didnt me him. Originally, they were unwilling to tell Song Miaoge because they didnt want her to be worried, but they also knew that she should be aware of it since her mother was in danger now. Therefore, they didnt me Song Zishuo for calling Song Miaoge. Master Song sighed and said, Your mother was stabbed at the edge of the heart in order to save the other peoples lives. The doctor said the operation is dangerous. Song Miaoge cried harder after hearing that. Because she was so concerned about her mothers injury, she forgot to introduce Gu Ning to her family. Although Song Miaoge didnt do the introduction, the Song family knew that they were Song Miaoges schoolmates. Seeing that these two girls were so beautiful, the Song family was also amazed. Not only were they beautiful, but they also had an air of nobility. They couldnt be ordinary girls! Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue didnt mind it when Song Miaoge forgot to introduce them to her family. Once they arrived, Gu Ning looked into the operation room with her Jade Eyes. On the operation bed was Song Miaoges mother. Doctors were busy performing the operation, but it seemed that things were not going well. Chapter 1835 - Save Song Miaoge’s Mother

Chapter 1835: Save Song Miaoges Mother

Miaoge, are these two girls your schoolmates? Grandma Song asked. Since they came with Song Miaoge, she should be polite and greet them. Oh, right. Song Miaoge didnt realize that until now. She wiped her eyes and introduced her friends to her family. Grandpa, grandma, uncle, aunt, let me introduce you, they are my friends, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue. Song Miaoges father wasnt here, because he was still in the army and couldnt rush back in time. Grandpa Song, Grandma Song, Uncle Song, Aunt Song, nice to meet you all. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue greeted them at the same time. Nice to meet you too, the Song family said to them with a polite attitude, which showed their good manners. They werent arrogant just because of their social status. Just as Gu Ning was thinking about how to put it and ask them to let her go inside to give Song Miaoges mother the power crystal, the door of the operation room opened. Upon seeing that, the Song family swarmed around and asked the doctor who came out, Doctor, how is my daughter-inw now? Master Song, shes in a rtively dangerous situation, and she is bleeding very fast, so now we need to give her a blood transfusion as soon as possible, the doctor said, then paid no more attention to the Song family, because he needed to get blood. Because of the social status of the Song family, the doctor didnt ask them to go through the procedures ording to the rules before getting the blood. Instead, the doctor did everything for them in person. Hearing that, Grandma Song was heavily hit and almost fell, but fortunately her younger daughter-inw who was standing next to her supported her right away. Grandpa Song, I can stop Miaoges mother from bleeding, but I dont know whether youre willing to trust me. Can I go inside now? Gu Ning looked at Master Song with a serious expression. There was confidence and determination in her eyes. What? Can you stop Miaoges mother from bleeding? Seriously? Hearing that, everyone rounded his or her eyes in shock. It was quite unbelievable! Gu Ning was able to do that? Although Master Song also felt it was unbelievable, he, who had seen countless people, could tell from Gu Nings expression that she wasnt joking. However, she was only a young girl. What could she do to stop his older daughter-inw from bleeding? Right when everyone was surprised with doubt, Song Miaoge suddenly figured it out and said at once, Grandpa, please trust Gu Ning. Give her a chance and let her go inside to see my mother. Well... Hearing that, Master Song hesitated. Although he also wanted to trust Gu Ning, he still felt it was risky. After all, Gu Ning was very young. It was hard for them not to doubt her ability. Seeing Master Songs reaction, Song Miaoge became anxious. Grandpa, its true. Gu Ning is very amazing. She has a very effective medicine. Someone in our school had an epileptic seizure the other day, but Gu Ning saved his life by helping him take a pill. He went back to normal within a minute. Knowing that, the Song family was very surprised. It was too unbelievable to be true. Nevertheless, Master Song still didnt change his mind, because it was two totally different things. Although Gu Ning needed Master Songs permission to save Song Miaoges mother, she couldnt just wait, because they were running out of time. If they wasted one more minute, Song Miaoges mother would be in greater danger. Therefore, Gu Ning said at once, Grandpa Song, I know that because Im young, you have doubts about my ability. Although I am willing to help Miaoges mother, I still need your permission. I can help Song Miaoges mother stop bleeding and I can also help her have a safer operation. Grandpa Song, please give me a chance to prove myself. I see a scar on the back of your hand. Actually my medicine can stop the bleeding and cure many illnesses and scars. If youre willing to let me have a try, please allow me to apply my medicine on the back of your hand. Within a minute, itll definitely fade a third. What? Itll fade a third in a minute? Hearing that, everyone was surprised, but they also doubted whether Gu Ning was just bragging. Grandpa Song, time is life, Gu Ning said in a serious tone. Although she understood the distrust of the Song family, she was a bit displeased watching them hesitating, because they didnt have time to waste. Fine. Master Song made up his mind and stretched out his hand. Although they all had doubt, they wanted to know whether Gu Ning could really do that. Gu Ning then immediately took out the magical power liquid from her backpack and quickly wiped it on the back of Master Songs hand. Master Song felt coldness on the back of his hand. In a while, they could clearly see the scar quickly fading. Seeing that, they rounded their eyes in shock, then became excited. Gu Ning wasnt bragging! She could really do it. Miss Gu, please help Miaoges mother stop bleeding right now! Without hesitation, Master Song begged Gu Ning with a very sincere attitude. He could no longer doubt Gu Nings ability now. Even if she couldnt fully do what she promised to do, he didnt have a better choice. Other people had the same idea, so no one refuted Mr Songs words. Sure. Gu Ning replied. Afterwards, Master Song broke into the operation room at once. Because the doctor went to get blood and hadnt returned yet, the door of the operation room was closed but not locked. It was easily opened. In the operation room, only the surgeon was focusing on the operation, and a few assistant doctors were standing aside. Hearing the sound of the opening door, they subconsciously raised their heads. They thought it was a doctor, but only saw Master Song. One doctor immediately said, Master Song, why are youing in all of a sudden? This is the operation room. You should go out now. The other doctors were shocked when they heard that it was Master Song who suddenly came in, but they had to focus on the operation, so they couldnt be distracted. Anyway, other doctors could handle it. Doctor Cao, this girl named Gu Ning said she can help my older daughter-inw stop bleeding. Please let her try it! said Master Song. Hearing this, everyone was surprised, but refused to believe it. Doctor Cao asked, This girl looks very young. She should still be a student. Can you tell me how you will stop the wounded from bleeding? With a kind of medicine, Gu Ning said. A kind of medicine? Hearing that, Doctor Cao and other doctors thought it was ridiculous. There was no medicine which could stop such arge amount of blood from bleeding in this world. What medicine is it? Doctor Cao asked. Gu Ning lost her patience and looked displeased. Doctor Cao, I dont think we have time to discuss it right now. The most important thing now is to stop the bleeding. Chapter 1836 - Finish the Operation!

Chapter 1836: Finish the Operation!

Hearing Gu Nings words, Doctor Cao was also displeased, and he said in a deep voice, I need to know whether your so-called medicine is useful for the wounded. What if its useless and harmful? Can you take responsibility if any idents happen? He thought that Gu Ning was an arrogant girl. However, for Master Song, he remained kind to her. However, he forgot that it was Master Song who allowed Gu Ning toe in to stop the wounded from bleeding. Doctor Cao, Ill take responsibility no matter what happens. Song Lao was annoyed. They had no time to waste after all. Although Doctor Cao was a little unwilling to do it, it was Master Songs order, so he had topromise. After that, Gu Ning went to the side of the operation bed, and immediately helped Song Miaoges mother take two power crystals. Because Baili Zongxue was outside, Gu Ning couldnt directly use her magical power. She could only use power crystals. Fortunately, although Song Miaoges mothers injury was serious, her life wasnt in critical danger for the time being. She would be fine after taking one power crystal, and Gu Ning helped her take two. If a person with minor illnesses and pains took two power crystals at a time, it might be harmful. Song Miaoges mother, however, was seriously injured, and she had already shed so much blood, so two power crystals could be taken together, and would have a better effect. After Song Miaoges mother took the power crystals, she quickly stopped bleeding, which shocked the other people in the room. Finish the operation now! Gu Ning coldly snapped at them, and the doctor who performed the operation got his mind back right away. He suppressed the shock in his heart and continued to finish the operation. They didnt care about Gu Nings criticism towards them. The wounded lying on the operation bed wasnt an ordinary person, so they hoped that no idents would happen. The doctor who came back after getting blood was also stunned by the scene in the operation room. After learning that Gu Ning had helped to stop the bleeding, he was even more shocked. If it werent for the current situation, he would definitely ask Gu Ning for details. Although the wound stopped bleeding, she still needed a blood transfusion because she had lost too much blood. However, after taking Gu Nings power crystal, she gradually recovered, so the doctor was able to finish the operation within a short time. Only Gu Ning went into the operation room, and the other members of the Song family stayed outside. Although most of them trusted Gu Ning, they were still worried. As long as Song Miaoges mother was not out of danger, they would not be at ease. Gu Ning coulde out after stopping the bleeding, but she didnt. She didnte out until the operation was almost finished and doctors started stitching the wound. Gu Ning, how is it? Miss Gu, how is it? Once Gu Ning walked out, the members of the Song family immediately surrounded her. Dont worry, her lifes out of danger now. The doctor is already stitching her wound, Gu Ning said. Upon hearing that, the Song family breathed a sigh of relief. Miss Gu, thank you, thank you so much. The Song family repeatedly thanked Gu Ning for a while. Youre wee, Miaoge and I are friends. Since we are friends, we should help each other, Gu Ning said. Anyway, Gu Ning saved Song Miaoges mothers life, so they had to do something to thank her. Master Song felt that it wasnt appropriate to give Gu Ning money, so he decided to ask Song Miaoge for more ideaster. In another 20 minutes, the wound was sewn up, and the doctor walked out. Although they all knew that Song Miaoges mothers life was out of danger now, they still asked for her condition once the doctor came out. The doctor nced at Gu Ning with obvious admiration on his face, then he looked at Master Song and said, I dont know what medicine this girl has helped the wounded take, but Im sure its quite effective. Because of her medicine, the wound stopped bleeding and the patient got a lot of strength back. Therefore, her life is out of danger now. She can be taken into a general ward for recovery. Generally, people who were seriously injured or had undergone major operations should enter intensive care, because their lives could still be in danger. Song Miaoges mother was seriously injured and just had a major operation. The doctors didnt have much confidence earlier, but now they were sure that her life waspletely out of danger. ordingly, she could stay in a general ward. What? Really? Thats great! Hearing that, the Song family was very happy, and thanked Gu Ning again. Well, Miss Gu, can we have a private talk? the doctor asked Gu Ning with anticipation. Gu Ning easily figured out what the doctor wanted to talk about with her, so she said without dy, If you want to ask me about the medicine, Im afraid I cant tell anything about it. It was given to me by a master. I dont know how this medicine is made. It has been studied by hospitals before, but there was no result. I dont have many of it with me, and I just helped Miaoges mother take two pills. Im sorry, I cant give you any even if you want it. When the doctor heard that, he was quite disappointed. However, since Gu Ning said that, he couldnt force her to help him. At the same time, he was surprised by this mysterious medicine whose ingredients remained secret. He thought that Gu Ning was lying to him, but Gu Ning had already made it very clear that she couldnt help, so he couldnt say anything about it. Even if he said anything further about it, Gu Ning wouldnt give it to him. It would be useless to talk more. When the Song family heard Gu Nings words, they were even more grateful to her. Such an effective medicine must be very expensive! Gu Ning also said that the medicine was quite rare, but she was willing to give two pills to Song Miaoges mother, which showed that Gu Ning was really kind to their family! In a while, Song Miaoges mother was pushed out, and they went to the ward together. The Songs family wasnt an ordinary family, so they naturally ordered a high-level VIP ward. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue stayed in the living room and didnt go into the bedroom. The Song family soon walked out of the bedroom, because Song Miaoges mother needed quiet and fresh air. If there were too many people, the air would naturally be less fresh. Because the Song family hadnt acknowledged Gu Ning and Baili Zongxues presence right after they came, Master Song apologized to them. However, they actually didnt mind it. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue left, while Song Miaoge stayed to take care of her mother in the hospital. Chapter 1837 - The Song Family‘s Social Status

Chapter 1837: The Song Familys Social Status

Master Song told Song Miaoge to go back together with Gu Ning. Song Miaoges mother was fine now, and they would stay in the hospital, so Song Miaoge didnt need to be worried and she could go back to finish her military training. Although her family had encountered trouble, Master Song still didnt want Song Miaoge to be absent from ss when it was not necessary. Song Miaoge was reluctant to leave, but she listened to her grandfather and left with Gu Ning. Now that her mother was fine, she felt much more relieved. Master Song arranged for their chauffeur to send them back to school, and Gu Ning epted it. Dont worry! Your mother will be fine. As they walked out, Gu Ningforted Song Miaoge. Gu Ning, thank you. Song Miaoge thanked Gu Ning. Although she had already thanked her just now, Gu Ning had done her family a huge favor. We are friends. You dont need to thank me, Gu Ning said. Song Miaoge felt so lucky to have met Gu Ning. She lived in the same dorm room with Gu Ning, and also became close friends with her. Otherwise, her mother would have been in danger this time. Gu Ning, if you need us in the future, dont hesitate to let me or my family know. We wont spare any effort to help you, Song Miaoge said. In the ward just now, her grandfather asked her what they should give Gu Ning to thank her for the great favor. However, Gu Ningcked nothing, so Song Miaoge felt that they could owe Gu Ning a favor. If Gu Ning needed them in the future, they could try their best to help her, and Master Song agreed. When they were talking about that, Gu Ning heard it. Although she never thought of asking for anything in return, Gu Ning agreed on what Song Miaoge proposed, because she was not sure whether she would need their help in the future. She didnt know the specific social status of the Song family yet, but it was obviously not an ordinary family. Originally, she simply made friends with Song Miaoge, so she didnt bother to learn about her family background. However, Gu Ning thought it was better for her to know more right now. At least she should know which faction the Song family belonged to. If she was from the Rong family, Yuan family, or Chang family, then she would not be able to have a close friendship with Song Miaoge, nor would she keep in touch with her family. Therefore, Gu Ning sent a message to K, asking him to help her collect information about the Song family. Although she didnt know the names of other members in the Song family, she saw Song Miaoges mothers operation chart when she was in the operation room, so she knew Song Miaoges mothers name. It would be easier to learn more about the Song family through Song Miaoges mother. When Gu Ning and her friends returned to their school, it was almost 6 pm. It was time for dinner. Song Miaoge then invited Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue to eat in the restaurant outside their school. Although Song Miaoge didnt have much appetite, she still forced herself to eat in case it affected Gu Ning and Baili Zongxues appetite. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue understood, but it depended on Song Miaoge to ept the result after they had done their best tofort her. After having the meal, they went back to their school. There were many more students in the Capital University today, because in a few days, the senior students would also return for the new semester. As a result, students from other ces came to the school a few days in advance. When those senior students saw Gu Ning, many of them couldnt help but pay more attention to her. Gu Ning also heard several boys talking about them. I feel there are so many new beautiful girls this year! Ive already seen many of them. Yeah, but the one in the middle over there looks more attractive. I somehow think the beauty in the middle is a bit familiar. I must have seen her somewhere before, but I suddenly cant remember. Come on, you say that every time you see a beautiful girl! I really think she looks familiar! ... Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue were with Gu Ning. Gu Ning was always more eye-catching and they were used to it. They didnt feel displeased or jealous, because they both agreed that Gu Ning was more attractive than them. As for the boy who said that he felt Gu Ning looked familiar, they didnt think he said it every time he saw a beautiful girl. He either had really seen Gu Ning somewhere before, or he might have read news about her on the Inte. After all, Gu Ning had a lot of fame on the Inte. Do you need to have a rest in the dorm room? Gu Ning asked Song Miaoge. Now that she was in a bad mood, Gu Ning wouldnt force her to keep training. Gu Ning, sorry, Im in no mood to train today. Can we continue to train tomorrow? Song Miaoge said. She wouldnt stop training for thepetition against Ji Wenna, but she was really not in the mood today. Sure, Gu Ning replied. After that, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue apanied Song Miaoge back to the dormitory. Song Miaoge didnt go to the evening ss, and stayed in the dormitory the entire time. Back in the dormitory, Gu Ning also received a message from K. He told her that the result had been sent to her email-box. Gu Ning then opened her email-box to read the new email. Song Xiangrui, Song Miaoges grandfather, was once Leng Weihuas subordinate, themander of the Southern Theater Command with the rank of lieutenant general. Song Jinghua, Song Miaoges father, now served as a politicalmissar and major general in the Southern Theater Command. Jiang Jiarong, Song Miaoges mother, was the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau in the western district of the capital. Song Miaoges uncle and aunt also held significant positions in politics. The Song familys status in the capital was quite high. Coincidentally, Jiang Jiarong was also Jiang Zhongyus niece. The Song family belonged to the Leng familys faction. When Gu Ning learned that, she breathed a sigh of relief, because she had a good impression of Song Miaoge and she was quite willing to make friends with her. From the bottom of her heart, she was still reluctant to be her opponent. If they belonged to opposite factions, before Song Miaoge knew it, maybe they could get along well, but it was impossible for them to be close friends even though they might still be friends after she learned about it. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue stayed with Song Miaoge in the dormitory for a while. When it was time for the evening ss, they left for their own ss. Rong Jue had already told their instructors about Gu Ning and Song Miaoges going to the hospital. They all expressed understanding and sympathy for such a terrible ident, especially for Song Miaoge. Therefore, when Song Miaoge was absent for the evening ss, the instructor of their ss didnt say anything about it. In the evening ss, they either studied military songs, or the instructor would talk about some interesting things in the barracks. At this time, the instructors werent so serious. Therefore, the students were less afraid of their instructors and made jokes with them, which was a good way to build their rtionship. During the evening ss, the instructor asked Gu Ning whether she was willing to tell them how she began to start up herpanies. Gu Ning agreed, but she told the truthbined with some lies. Gu Ning told them that she had a kung fu master as her teacher when she was little, so she had learned many skills from him. Chapter 1838 - Dongfang Qi Meets Wu Shunhua

Chapter 1838: Dongfang Qi Meets Wu Shunhua

As for how she began to start up herpanies, it began with a coincidence. She had saved a jewelrypany owner who was framed and went bankrupt. Because he was indeed a capable manager, she hired him to manage thepany for her. Afterwards, because she had learned a lot of skills from her master, including stone gambling, and she had great luck, she had sessfully cut out many pieces of valuable jade. With the money, she opened a jewelry store, which was managed by the person who was rescued by her. The reality had proved that she had a good vision. At the early stage of her start-ups, she did nothing and the jewelry store developed into apany under the management of that person. There were now more than a dozen jewelry branches now. It was true that there were now more than a dozen Jade Beauty Jewelry stores now, and it was still developing. The same thing happened to her otherpanies. Although Gu Ning gave most of the credit to those who managed thepanies for her, everyone still admired Gu Ning, because employing the right people was also an indispensable ability. Gu Ning, if you leave all yourpanies to them for management, arent you afraid that they will betray you? a ssmate asked, which was also what other students were curious and worried about. Although most of them had received a favor from Gu Ning, business was soplicated. It wasnt umon that good friends and siblings betrayed and turned against each other for money. There is nopany where everything is done by the boss himself. People have limited energy. No boss can manage or do everything on his own. We must hire people to work for us. We need to have a careful observation before hiring a manager. We only need reliable, able, and qualified managers. Once we hire a good manager, we should trust each other. I believe there are many kind and upright people in this world. If everyone is calcting and tends to betray each other, there would not be so many sessfulpanies in the world, Gu Ning said. Many good friends or siblings indeed would betray each other for money, but people are quite different from one another. We shouldnt lose trust and confidence just because of that. Hearing that, everyone agreed. Gu Ning continued, If my subordinates are loyal to me, Ill treat them with sincerity. If any of them wanted to betray me, I wont hesitate to punish them. Hearing that, everyone believed that Gu Ning had the ability to fulfill her word, because they had all seen how great Gu Nings skills were. Although they didnt know exactly how good Gu Ning was, from what they saw, at least there were not many people who could surpass her. After the evening ss, Gu Ning went straight back to the dormitory. Seeing that Song Miaoge was only in a slightly bad mood and there were no other problems, she felt relieved. The next day, Song Miaoge felt much better. Although she was still worried about her mother, her mother was all right after all, so she had to cheer up and do her own thing. ordingly, at 5 am, Song Miaoge got up. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue then continued to train her. Song Miaoges mother woke up that morning. Knowing that she could escape the danger to her life and wake up so quickly because of Song Miaoges ssmate, Jiang Jiarong was very grateful and said that she should thank Gu Ning in person. Because Song Miaoge was in military training at this time, the Song family didnt tell Song Miaoge the good news until noon. Song Miaoge was very happy to learn that her mother already woke up, but her grandfather told her toe to see her mother after the military training in the afternoon, so Song Miaoge didnt ask for leave. If it was possible, Master Song hoped that Gu Ning coulde with Song Miaoge, because Jiang Jiarong decided to thank Gu Ning in person. Song Miaoge then talked to Gu Ning about that. Gu Ning didnt think it was necessary, but she agreed to go with Song Miaoge. In the afternoon, Baili Zongxues older brother called her out, so she didnt go with Song Miaoge and Gu Ning. Gu Ning and Song Miaoge were going to the hospital in the afternoon, so they naturally needed to ask for leave in the evening. Their instructor agreed without hesitation. After the military training was over in the afternoon, Gu Ning and Song Miaoge went out without going back to the dormitory to change their clothes. As soon as they left school, Gu Ning sensed the air of a cultivator, and the first person Gu Ning thought of was Dongfang Qi. Speaking of Dongfang Qi, she didnt see him these days. She knew the reason was that she was always with Baili Zongxue these days. If Dongfang Qi came too close, Baili Zongxue would also discover him. Although Gu Ning thought it might be Dongfang Qi, it might not be, because Dongfang Qi wasnt the only cultivator who was spying on her. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua might suddenlye back after all! Therefore, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see who the cultivator was. Without surprise, it wasnt Dongfang Qi, but Wu Shunhua. Since he came here, he must know that Gu Ning was studying in this university. Anyway, she was so famous that it was very easy to find out where she was through the Inte. Gu Ning didnt care about that, so she focused on her life again. Gu Ning had no intention of avoiding Wu Shunhua, but the air of the cultivator disappeared after she walked away for a while. Coincidentally Wu Shunhua met Dongfang Qi who was also spying on Gu Ning. Dongfang Qi saw that Gu Ning was with Baili Zongxue all day, so he stayed far away and had even lost them a few times. This time, Gu Ning finally didnt have Baili Zongxue by her side, but surprisingly he met Wu Shunhua. We should have a talk! Wu Shunhua said. He wanted to know why Dongfang Qi followed Gu Ning. Sure. Dongfang Qi had the same idea, so he agreed. Then Dongfang Qi and Wu Shunhua went to a coffee shop and found a corner to sit. Why are you following Gu Ning? Dongfang Qi and Wu Shunhua asked each other at the same time. Dongfang Qi was worried that Wu Shunhua might also have found out about the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern, while Wu Shunhua was worried that Dongfang Qi could have learned about the fact that the medicines from Cine contained magical power. Few people in the Dongfang family were aware of that, because they didnt tell anyone else except the patriarch of their family. Because members in the Dongfang family all had their own purposes. They all aimed to strengthen themselves, thenpete for the position of patriarch. Dongfang Qis father was the younger son of the patriarch, while Dongfang Ziyus father was the older son, so they werepetitors. It was impossible for Dongfang Ziyu to share the news with Dongfang Qi. If Dongfang Qi learned about it, he would definitelye to investigate it. If he found out anything useful, he could have a great advantage. After both of them asked the same question, they were silent again. Although they asked each other the question, they knew that it was impossible for either of them to tell the truth. Chapter 1839 - Don’t Need Money

Chapter 1839: Dont Need Money

Well, After being silent for a while, Dongfang Qi broke the silence and said, I think it is unnecessary for us to ask this question, because none of us would tell the truth. Its better if we just dont bother each other. Wu Shunhua squinted at Dongfang Qi. Oh! If I follow and spy on Gu Ning without anyone else knowing, Id think your idea is very good, but the patriarch knows what Im doing. Uncle Qi, how about you? Does the patriarch know what youre doing? Hearing that, Dongfang Qi was surprised. He didnt expect that the patriarch knew that Wu Shunhua was following and spying on Gu Ning. In that case, it would be difficult for him to continue to do what he was doing right now, because secretly following and spying on Gu Ning was his own actions. If the patriarch learned about it, it would be hard for him to exin it. Thinking of that, Dongfang Qi said, Im following and spying on Gu Ning for personal reasons. Really? Wu Shunhua asked. He obviously didnt believe it. All of a sudden, Dongfang Qi squinted his eyes realizing something wasnt right. Wait, do you mean this girl named Gu Ning has some secrets causing the patriarch to also pay special attention to her? Seeing Dongfang Qis reaction, Wu Shunhua suddenly felt that it was wrong to discuss this matter with him here, because it seemed that he really didnt know that there was magical power in the medicines produced by Gu Ningspany. Actually, Dongfang Qi didnt know at all! He had collected a lot of information about Gu Ning and knew that Cine was under her name, but he didnt know that there was magical power in the medicines produced by it. No matter what secrets there are, following and spying on Gu Ning is the patriarchs idea. No matter what purpose you have for doing so, I dont think the patriarch will be happy about what youre doing, Wu Shun Hua said. Hearing that, Dongfang Qi was displeased. Are you going to tell the patriarch that Im following and spying on Gu Ning? I dont have to do that, but you must stop following and spying on Gu Ning. Otherwise Ill be punished for not reporting it to the patriarch, Wu Shunhua said. Although he said that, it actually wasnt up to him. He would talk to Dongfang Ziyu about it first. Dongfang Qi didnt believe most of Wu Shunhuas words, but he couldnt stop Wu Shunhua from reporting it to the patriarch, so now he could only agree to not follow and spy on Gu Ning any longer. ... Gu Ning and Song Miaoge went to the hospital to visit Jiang Jiarong, who repeatedly thanked Gu Ning. Jiang Jiarong was recovering quickly, which surprised everyone. Knowing that it was Gu Nings credit, the Song family was very polite to Gu Ning now. This time when Gu Ning came over, Master Song directly told her that she could turn to the Song family for help whenever she needed them in the future. They would spare no effort to help her. If so, Gu Ning epted his kindness. After thinking for a while, Master Song asked, Miss Gu, can we have a private talk? Grandpa Song, please just call me Gu Ning. Gu Ning said, This way, please. Sure, Gu Ning, please, Master Song said, then the two went out. They went to a ce with no one else around. Master Song looked at Gu Ning, hesitating to open his mouth. Master Song was never indecisive, but now he didnt know how to talk about it. Seeing the embarrassment of Master Song, Gu Ning said at once, Grandpa Song, Im all ears. Gu Ning, can you tell me what kind of illnesses your medicine is effective for? Master Song asked. This medicine is effective for all kinds of illnesses and pain, Gu Ning said. Once Master Song asked that question aloud, Gu Ning figured out his purpose. Um, I know that this pill is rare and precious, but I have an old friend who identally fell some time ago. He bumped his head and had surgery. Unfortunately, because of his age, he has been unable to recover, so hes still in danger now. Now Ive found that you have such a good medicine, so can you sell me two pills? I dont want to see my old friend suffer. If youre unwilling to sell them, its totally fine, Master Song said. Hearing that, Gu Ning gave him a smile. Without hesitation, she took out a porcin bottle from her pocket (telepathic eye space) and handed it to Master Song. Here are three pills. Please tell your old friend to take one first, then another one three dayster. If he gets better after taking two pills, there will be no need to take the third one. Grandpa Song, you can keep the third pill with you in case you need it in the future. Master Song got excited seeing Gu Ning giving him three pills without hesitation. He took the medicine bottle from Gu Ning with his hands trembling a little. Thank you, thank you so much! Gu Ning, how much are they? Ill transfer the money to you, Master Song asked. No need, Gu Ning declined with a smile. Why? You must take the money! Master Song was taken aback when he heard Gu Nings answer. He didnt think it was eptable. Although I dont know the specific value of this medicine, its definitely not cheap. Youve saved my older daughter-inws life. I cant ask for more pills from you for free! The Song family wasnt greedy. On the contrary, they were very gracious. Gu Ning had already done them a great favor, and they hadnt returned it yet, so they shouldnt owe her another favor. Although this pill is indeed very expensive, I charge different prices when I sell it to different people. It can be sold at the price of dozens of thousands of yuan, hundreds of thousands of yuan, or even a million yuan a pill, but it can also be free. I never charge my rtives and friends for it. As for those who need help but have no money, or those who I voluntarily help, I never ask them for money. Song Miaoge is my friend. You are her grandfather. Since youre my friends family member, I shouldnt charge you. Grandpa Song, since you need my help now, I wont hesitate to help you. Even though you want me to help your old friend recover, Im willing to do so because your rtionship must be close. I dont have many pills, but three arent many, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning mentioned the prices of the pill on purpose. She didnt want his money, but she thought it was necessary to let them know the value of her favor and kindness. She wasnt calcting, nor was she looking for anything in return, but she simply wanted other people to cherish her favor. Hearing the prices of the pill mentioned by Gu Ning, Master Song was really surprised. To his astonishment, this medicine could be sold at the price of a million yuan a pill. Actually, even if it was only sold at the price of hundreds of thousands of yuan each, it was quite a high price. Master Song thought no matter how expensive it was, it would not exceed one hundred thousand yuan a pill! Anyway, this medicine was so effective that the rich would pay for it even if it cost hundreds of thousands of yuan a pill. Chapter 1840 - Very Jealous

Chapter 1840: Very Jealous

Gu Ning also said that she sold it to different people at different prices. The more expensive it was, the richer the buyer was. Master Songs old friends surgery and treatment had already cost millions of yuan, because they used the best medical treatment, but they didnt see a good result. Even if Gu Ning asked a million yuan for a pill, he still thought it was worth the money as long as it was effective. Surprisingly, Gu Ning didnt ask for money. Gu Ning also told him that it was free for her rtives, friends, and those who had no money or who she was willing to help, which showed that she was really kind-hearted. She didnt want his money because Song Miaoge was her friend, which proved that Gu Ning was a person who valued friendship. Master Song would be an idiot if he missed this great chance to form a good rtionship with such an outstanding kind girl. Well, if so, Ill ept it. If you need any help from the Song family in the future, free feel to tell us, Master Song said. Sure, Gu Ning replied. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Song Miaoge were taken to dinner by Song Miaoges uncle and aunt. Although it was a littlete now, Gu Ning and the others hadnt eaten yet, so they needed to have a meal. The Song family also had the intention of buying Gu Ning a meal to thank her, so Song Miaoges uncle and aunt arranged to go to a five-star hotel near the hospital. Gu Ning declined at the beginning, saying that she and Song Miaoge could just go out to grab a bite, but the Song family insisted on it, so she agreed in the end. After having a meal, Gu Ning and Song Miaoge returned to school. Once Gu Ning and the others left, Master Song called his old friends son and told him about the pills. Although his old friend was hospitalized in this military hospital, Master Song couldnt see him easily because he was in the intensive care unit, and even his family couldnt take care of him in the hospital. As a result, they could only visit him once a day without staying in the hospital for long. The son of Master Songs old friend was called Zhao Zhongkai. Master Song first told Zhao Zhongkai what Jiang Jiarong had been through. Once Zhao Zhongkai learned about Jiang Jiarongs condition now, he got excited. Uncle Song, is that medicine really so effective? Will it be useful for my fathers illness? That girl said it can be helpful, said Master Song. Uncle Song, can I see that girl? Zhao Zhongkai asked with anticipation. I have already asked her for two pills for you. Im calling you right now to share this good news with you. If you trust me,e to the hospital now and we will go to see your father together, Master Song said. No problem, Ill be there in a few minutes, Zhao Zhongkai said. Although he thought this medicine was too unbelievable to be true, it was from the mouth of Master Song. In addition, Jiang Jiarong had already taken it and proved that it was effective. Therefore, he thought he should believe it. Anyway, his father didnt have a better choice now. Perhaps the pill could really make a change! Without dy, Zhao Zhongkai hurried to the hospital. The reality proved that he had made the right decision. Shortly after taking a power crystal, Master Zhaos condition improved, which shocked the doctor. However, because Master Zhao was sick for a long time, it took time for him to recover. In the afternoon of the next day, Master Zhao woke up, but his body was still very weak. Anyway, he was finally out of danger, so he could be moved out of the intensive care unit. Those doctors who thought that Master Zhao might not be able to survive were all surprised by the dramatic change. It wasnt their fault that they thought Master Zhao couldnt survive. After all, Mr. Zhao was in a really bad condition. Besides, he was old, so it was even harder for him to recover. If he was young, it would be more likely for him to recover sooner. Uncle Song, thank you for your help. I should thank that girl as well. Can I have a meal with her? My family also wants to thank her face to face, said Zhao Zhongkai to Master Song. He was greatly grateful to Gu Ning, so he wanted to thank her in person. Well, shes a friend of Miaoge. I dont have her phone number. Let me ask Miaoge first, said Master Song. After that, Master Song called Song Miaoge when she was resting and asked her to tell Gu Ning that Zhao Zhongkai wanted to invite her to share a meal and thank her in person. However, on this day, the 10th day of military training, and the 7th day after Leng Shaoting and the others left the capital, they returned. Once Leng Shaoting gave Gu Ning a call, Gu Ning asked for leave from their instructor. After the military training in the morning was over, she wouldnte that afternoon and evening. When Gu Ning asked for leave from their instructor, she didnt give a specific reason. She simply said that she needed to deal with her business in thepany, and the instructor agreed right away. Gu Ning was a special student and she had the best performance in the military training, so there was no reason for the instructor to say no. Because of Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning turned down the invitation from the Zhao family. She told Song Miaoge to tell Master Song that it wasnt necessary. So when the military training was over in the morning, Gu Ning went back to the dormitory, changed clothes, and left the school. Now the senior students were mostly back and the new semester would begin tomorrow, so Gu Ning happened to meet Yuan Shuyan, who had a conflict with her, on her way out of school. With Yuan Shuyan, there were two other girls. They were both Yuan Shuyans best friends at school. Gu Ning and Yuan Shuyan didnt have any deep hatred towards each other, but Yuan Shuyan regarded Gu Ning as a rival in love. Besides, Gu Ning had embarrassed her in public, so she was quite displeased to see Gu Ning again. However, Gu Ning didnt bother to give her a nce, as if she had never had any grudges with her, and directly walked by her. Although Yuan Shuyan said nothing, she looked annoyed, which was discovered by the two girls who were with her. Shuyan, whats wrong? They asked with concern at the same time. Nothing, Yuan Shuyan said. Since Yuan Shuyan was unwilling to tell them, the two girls stopped asking further about it. Because they also saw Gu Ning and thought that Gu Ning looked beautiful, they couldnt help butpliment her. That girl is stunning, Why didnt I see her before. Yeah! Perhaps she keeps a low profile. Shes so beautiful. If she participates in thepetition for the most beautiful girl in our school, shell definitely win! I agree! Enough, scolded Yuan Shuyan. She couldnt stand it anymore when she heard them praise Gu Ning like that. Although Yuan Shuyan was jealous of those girls who were prettier than her, she could ept it, especially because Gu Ning was indeed more attractive than her. Chapter 1841 - Are you Able to TeaChapter Her a Lesson?

Chapter 1841: Are you Able to Teach Her a Lesson?

If they praised someone else, she wouldnt mind it, but they keptplimenting Gu Ning in front of her. After all, Gu Ning had a grudge against her and was her rival in love. Moreover, they also felt that Gu Ning could definitely win thepetition of the most beautiful girls in their school. Yuan Shuyan had participated in thepetition before, but she even failed to get into the top 10, while only the number one could be called the most beautiful girl of their school. In that case, there would be a huge gap between her and Gu Ning. It was impossible for her to face that reality. When Yuan Shuyan snapped at her two friends, they immediately closed their mouths. They realized that Yuan Shuyan was angry because they praised another girl. Um, Shuyan, we didnt mean it, They exined in a hurry. She is Gu Ning, Yuan Shuyan said. Her two friends were aware of the conflict between her and Gu Ning. They had also seen pictures of Gu Ning on the Inte, but they were not very impressed, so they didnt recognize her just now. What? She is Gu Ning? Hearing that, Yuan Shuyans two friends were surprised. Gu Ning was actually even more beautiful than her photos. No wonder Yuan Shuyan got so jealous! Although they were on Yuan Shuyans side, they had to admit that Gu Ning was indeed very beautiful and outstanding. However, no matter how outstanding Gu Ning was, her background was barelyparable to them, let alone Yuan Shuyan. As a result, even if Gu Ning was pretty and outstanding, they still took her lightly. In fact, when they just saw Gu Ning, they didnt have any bad impression of her, but they suddenly hated her after knowing her name. Shuyan, do you want us to teach her a lesson? a girl said. Right! The other girl chimed in. Idiots! Yuan Shuyan was dissatisfied. Do you think youre able to teach her a lesson? Gu Ning was excellent at fighting. They couldnt defeat her. Hearing that, her two friends remembered that Gu Ning had learned many kung fu skills. They might not be able to teach her a lesson. Even if they tried to bully Gu Ning with the influence of their families, it might not seed. Gu Ning wasnt afraid of Yuan Shuyan after all, so it was impossible that she would be scared by them. Moreover, they were reluctant to bother their family members for their own affairs. Why dont we hire some people to beat her? My older brother knows some gangsters. They are good at fighting. I dont believe that Gu Ning can beat a group of gangsters all by herself, a girl said. Hearing that, Yuan Shuyan squinted her eyes. In fact, she always had this idea, but she hadnt made up her mind to do it yet. I dont think its a good idea, Yuan Shuyan said hesitantly. She was unwilling to cause a lot of trouble. Why? Do you want to watch that girl named Gu Ning be close to Zechen? one girl said, with the intention of adding fuel to the fire. Actually, Yuan Shuyan only told them that Rong Zechen treated Gu Ning a little differently and didnt say that Rong Zechen liked Gu Ning. In fact, even if Rong Zechen really liked Gu Ning, the Rong family wouldnt agree. After all, their family background was so different. However, since Yuan Shuyan, their best friend, liked Rong Zechen and hated Gu Ning, they wouldnt allow Rong Zechen to like Gu Ning even though it was impossible for them to be together. Upon hearing that, Yuan Shuyan was displeased. She absolutely wouldnt watch Gu Ning and Rong Zechen be close and get together in the end. Even though Rong Zechen didnt like her right now, she couldnt just watch him be together with other girls. She wouldnt allow it to happen, at least not before she gave up on Rong Zechen. Well, Shuyan, if youre unwilling to hire a group of gangsters, there is another way to make Senior Rong hate Gu Ning, another girl said. What is it? Yuan Shuyan asked. Jiaojiaos older brother can hire a group of gangsters to flirt with Gu Ning, then take some photos from special angles to make people believe that Gu Ning is a slut. In that case, Senior Rong will naturally hate Gu Ning, the girl said. Right, I think Qingqings idea is good. said the girl called Jiaojiao. Yuan Shuyan thought for a while, feeling reluctant to let Gu Ning go, so she was persuaded. Great, you can talk to your older brother about that. No problem, the girl said. ... After Gu Ning left their school, she went straight to the siheyuan. During the days when they were absent, she didnt have time to go there to cultivate. She had taken enough leave during this period, so she couldnt always take time off. After the military training, even if she asked for a week of absence, it wouldnt matter. When Gu Ning arrived at the siheyuan, Shangguan Yang and the others were already there. They had actually arrived at 11:30 am. They knew that Gu Ning was in military training and couldnt answer their call, so they didnt call her until she had a break. When Gu Ning came, it was already 1 pm, but Shangguan Yang and the others hadnt eaten yet. Instead, they were waiting for Gu Ning to share the meal together. They werent being polite, but just wanted to wait for Gu Ning toe and dine together. From a distance, Gu Ning saw Leng Shaoting in front of the gate of the siheyuan looking in the direction where she wasing. The second she saw him, Gu Ning drove faster. As she came closer to Leng Shaoting, she could see his expression more clearly. His eyes were full of desire for her. He must miss her very much. Although they had only been separated for a week, he felt that they had been separated for a year, which made him miss Gu Ning very strongly. He couldnt be distracted and think of Gu Ning during cultivation, but he thought about her whenever he had a rest. When he returned to the capital, the first person he wanted to see was Gu Ning, but he couldnt leave Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao behind, so he could only go back to the siheyuan with them. Gu Ning missed Leng Shaoting as much as he missed her. As soon as her car stopped, Leng Shaoting came and opened the door for Gu Ning. As soon as Gu Ning got out of the car, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly even before the car door was closed. Gu Ning struggled. People might be watching us! No one else is around, Leng Shaoting said. It was true that no outsider would show up here. Although the siheyuan was located in the city center, surrounded by high-rise buildings, and there was also a park nearby so many people walked along the river 10 meters away, no one woulde close to the siheyuan. There was a boundary five meters away, surrounding the siheyuan. Outsiders didnt know who lived in this siheyuan, but ordinary people couldnt afford to live here, so no one dared to get close. In addition, outside the siheyuan, there was a gate guarded by security guards. Only they were allowed toe and go freely. Chapter 1842 - Sure, I’ll Smile More Often in the Future Chapter 1842: Sure, Ill Smile More Often in the Future Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Moreover, Shangguan Yang and the others knew that Leng Shaoting came out to wee Gu Ning, so they wouldnt bother them. Therefore, Leng Shaoting refused to let go of Gu Ning, but directly kissed her. What... Gu Ning was startled. Even if no one woulde in here and Shangguan Yang and the others would note out all of a sudden, they were in public after all! What if someone saw them? It would be quite embarrassing. Gu Ning didnt resist, but she still pushed Leng Shaoting away after a minute, ring at him. Alright, what if someone sees us? Leng Shaoting looked at Gu Ning with dissatisfaction, but Gu Ning was afraid, so he didnt continue, otherwise Gu Ning couldnt sessfully push him away! We can drive mother back to Mountain River Garden after having the meal together, then you must stay with me for the whole afternoon, Leng Shaoting said. Sure, Gu Ning replied with a smile. She hadnt been alone with Leng Shaoting for a long time, and naturally wanted to be alone with him for a while. Then Leng Shaoting closed the car door for Gu Ning, and walked into the house holding her hand. By the way, hows your cultivation? Gu Ning asked. Although she could feel that Leng Shaoting was much stronger than before, Gu Ning wasnt a cultivator after all, so she didnt know his level as a cultivator right now. She could only feel whether he was strong or weak. The peak of the Golden Core Stage of turning qi into energy, Leng Shaoting said as his eyes shed with fear that Gu Ning couldnt see, because the advancement this time was very dangerous. He could have lost his life, if it hadnt been for Shangguan Yangs great medicines. What? Youve made quick progress! Thats great. Gu Ning was very surprised, excited and happy. She had witnessed Leng Shaotings unbelievable talent because he directly made it to the Heartbeat Stage as a beginner, but it was getting harder and harder to advance. To her surprise, Leng Shaoting was able to go from the Heartbeat Stage to the Golden Core Stage in just seven days. It was incredible, because he was the first cultivator who had made such rapid progress in history. Although for the entire level system of cultivators, the period of turning qi into energy was only a medium level, while Golden Core Stage was the middle stage of turning qi into energy. Jing Jining once said that in the current cultivation world, cultivators who were in the Golden Core Stage were already considered masters, because now masters with the highest level in the cultivation world were only in the Out-of-body Stage, and there were only two of them. The Out-of-body Stage was two levels higher than the Golden Core Stage, but there was a huge difference. Even 10 cultivators in Golden Core Stage might not be a match for one cultivator in the Out-of-body Stage. Moreover, there were only a dozen masters in the Yuan Ying Stage, which was a level higher than the Golden Core Stage, in the cultivation world. Therefore, cultivators in the Golden Core Stage were considered masters in todays cultivation world, and they were quite rare. There were only a few dozen cultivators in the Golden Core Stage. It was all because the magical power and magical pills were getting fewer and fewer, so cultivation became harder and harder. In that case, it was already pretty hard to be able to reach the Golden Core Stage. The Golden Core Stage of turning qi into energy was the stable stage after the Heartbeat Stage, which was the final stage of true cultivation. Before the Golden Core Stage, cultivators could only use magical energy to attack other people, or simply manipte the surrounding items to fight, fly over the wall. However, in the Golden Core Stage, their skills would be greatly improved. They would be able to fly with a sword and stay young forever. They needed to obtain magical weapons first to be able to fly with them, and also depended on their own talent. Even though they were able to stay young forever, it didnt mean that they would always look the same. In fact, Leng Shaotings face might not change a lot after dozens of years. In the past, Gu Ning would definitely feel sad again upon thinking of that, because there was a huge difference between her and Leng Shaoting. However, everything changed now. It became easier for her to be a cultivator than before and she believed that she could seed one day, so she wouldnt worry and feel sad anymore. With Gu Nings praise, Leng Shaoting couldnt help but smile happily. Oh, Are you able to fly with a sword now? Gu Ning asked looking at Leng Shaoting, but she saw the smile on his face all of a sudden. Although it was a faint smile, Gu Ning was still stunned. I just learned it. I can only fly for a few minutes, and I cant fly too high, Leng Shaoting said. Seeing Gu Ning stunned by his smile, Leng Shaoting grinned. Shaoting, you should smile more often. You look stunning with a smile! Gu Ning said,pletely mesmerized by his smile. Sure, Ill smile more often in the future, Leng Shaoting replied. He was willing to do whatever Gu Ning liked. Great. Gu Ning was satisfied. No one was willing to see a cold face if there was a smiling face. Most importantly, she hoped that Leng Shaoting could be happy, because she would be happy when he was happy. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning went to the dining hall, then enjoyed the meal together. Jing Yunyao learned that Leng Shaoting had a flood dragon with him after he went to Kunlun Mountain. As a cultivator, she wasnt surprised at all, but she didnt expect that the flood dragon actually belonged to Gu Ning. After all, Gu Ning wasnt a cultivator, but she was able to tame such a fierce creature, which showed that she must be more powerful than Jing Yunyao thought. Knowing that Gu Ning gave Leng Shaoting the flood dragon because she hoped Leng Shaoting could have a helper when he was in danger, Jing Yunyao was moved and felt grateful to Gu Ning. The better Gu Ning treated her and Leng Shaoting, the more she felt that she owed Gu Ning. Therefore, she always reminded herself to treat Gu Ning well too and to protect her from danger. Since Jing Yunyao found out about the flood dragon, she also learned that Gu Ning had a telepathic eye space with her. However, Leng Shaoting didnt tell her any details, so Jing Yunyao didnt ask about it. During the meal, Jing Yunyao kept giving Gu Ning the dishes that she liked to eat. Although Gu Ning wasnt picky, she had her favorites, such as shrimps and crabs. After their trip to Kunlun Mountain, although Jing Yunyaos cultivation hadnt improved much, she had made great progress. The most important thing was that Jing Yunyao had regained her memories. It was a wonderful thing for Jing Yunyao to regain her memories, but there were also some bad memories that had affected her mood. Luckily, she had already gotten over them. Once they finished the meal, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning drove Jing Yunyao back to Mountain River Garden. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting left with Gu Ning. Where are we going now? Gu Ning asked. Youll know soon, Leng Shaoting said and kept it a secret. Great! Since he said that, Gu Ning didnt ask further. Leng Shaoting brought Gu Ning to a vi. Gu Ning looked at Leng Shaoting with confusion, so Leng Shaoting exined it at once.. I feel a little tired after cultivating for a week, so lets take a nap first before we hang out. Chapter 1843 - Badly Want You

Chapter 1843: Badly Want You

Leng Shaoting said casually, but Gu Ning knew his real purpose from his look. In his eyes, there was a faint sexual desire. At this moment, Gu Ning couldnt be clearer about what he really wanted to do and she flushed in an instant. It was a bright day, but Leng Shaoting wanted to have sex with her right now. To be honest, Gu Ning wanted him too, because they hadnt had sex in a long time. There were many houses under Leng Shaotings name, but he often stayed in Mountain River Garden, because its location was most central and it was convenient to go in any direction from there. Although he didnt stay in his other houses, they were cleaned regrly. Whenever he wanted to stay in any one of his other houses, he could just choose. Gu Ning got out of the car following Leng Shaoting, and Leng Shaoting held her hand at once walking towards the gate. He walked quite fast, running out of patience. Gu Ning was amused andined. Why are you walking so fast? Ningning, youre very smart. I bet you already know the reason. Leng Shaoting put on an evil smile, looking at Gu Ning with obvious desire. Hearing that, a touch of embarrassment shed on Gu Nings face. She pretended that she didnt understand it. What do you mean? Really? You dont know? Great, youll know soon. Leng Shaoting didnt bother to nail her lie. He took out the key, opened the door, closed the door after entering, then picked Gu Ning up in his arms. You... Gu Ning was taken aback by Leng Shaotings sudden action and gave Leng Shaoting a re, but it wasnt threatening at all. Instead, Leng Shaoting was distracted by her beautiful eyes. He couldnt wait a second longer and kiss her. They werent outside now, so Gu Ning didnt stop him. She hugged his neck, kissing him back. What they wanted right now was more than just a kiss, and they spent the following hour in bed. ... Rong Zechen also went back to the school for the new semester today. As soon as he arrived, he couldnt help but go to the military training site for the freshmen to take a look at Gu Ning. Rong Zechen wanted to see Gu Ning not because he liked her. After all, they had only met once, but because he had a good impression of her. However, after he came to the training field of Economics ss A and searched for a long time, he still failed to see Gu Ning. Are you looking for someone? A cold male voice came from Rong Zechens back. Rong Zechen was startled. He immediately looked at the person and said, Oh, hi, bro. Hi, Rong Jue replied. It was Rong Jue who called him, and he was Rong Zechens older brother. I just came to see a friend, but she is not here, Rong Zechen said as disappointment shed under his eyes. Rong Jue frowned, and asked, Are you looking for Gu Ning? Although he asked that question, he already had the answer. It wasnt because he knew that Rong Zechen and Gu Ning knew each other. It was just because this was the training field for Economics ss A, and the only absent student today was Gu Ning. It was obvious that Rong Zechen was looking for Gu Ning. How do you know that? Rong Zechen widened his eyes in surprise when he heard that. Although Rong Jue had guessed correctly that Rong Zechen came to see Gu Ning, he felt a bit ufortable in his heart when he saw him admit it, so his voice became a little deeper. This is the training field of ss A of the Department of Economics. Only Gu Ning is absent today. Uh, youre right! Rong Zechen scratched his head in embarrassment. As for the change in Rong Jues attitude, Rong Zechen didnt notice it, because Rong Jues temperament had always been a bit cold and it was the same for everyone. Speaking of being cold, Rong Jue actually wasnt as cold as Leng Shaoting, Rong Jue was more serious, while Leng Shaoting was cold from the bottom of his heart. However, he had changed a lot after meeting Gu Ning. Are you familiar with Gu Ning? Rong Jue asked. Since Rong Zechen came to see Gu Ning, it meant that they knew each other, but knowledge and familiarity were two different things. No, we just met each other once. I dont even know her. I just think Gu Ning is a very good and outstanding girl. I simply want to make friends with her, Rong Zechen said. Oh, Rong Jue replied, and said nothing further. After that, he went on to inspect. Rong Zechen left without seeing Gu Ning. ... At the same time, after going days without sex, Leng Shaoting couldnt be satisfied in a short while. At the beginning, Gu Ning was excited, but she gradually felt like it was too much and began to beg him to stop. They didnt stop until they were both exhausted. By this time, it was 4 pm, and they had stayed in bed for two hours. They only rested for two minutes during that time. Ningning, Im sorry. I just havent had sex with you for too long, so I want you so much. Looking at Gu Nings ufortable expression because of him, Leng Shaoting felt very guilty. I know, I dont me you, Gu Ning said. Although she was ufortable, she didnt mean to me Leng Shaoting. He did it because he loved her too deeply. They rested for half an hour, then got up. Let me take you to a ce, Leng Shaoting said. Where? Gu Ning asked. Youll know. Leng Shaoting kept it a secret again. Sure! Gu Ning didnt bother to ask further. When the car came to XX Street, Gu Ning guessed where Leng Shaoting was going to take her. If she didnt guess wrong, Leng Shaoting was going to take her to the private manor Leng Yuanhan specially built for Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao had been to this manor, but she hadnt talked about that with Leng Shaoting yet. Even though Gu Ning now figured out that Leng Shaoting was going to take her to the manor, she still said nothing. It wasnt because she was afraid Leng Shaoting might be unhappy to know that they hade to the manor secretly. Gu Ning knew that Leng Shaoting wouldnt be unhappy about it. However if he knew that she had already been here, it would ruin the meaning of him bringing her here this time. After all, he didnt tell her where they were going, because he wanted to surprise her. Although Gu Ning had been to the manor once before and knew what the manor looked like, she was still looking forward toing here again because she really liked this manor, which was like a paradise. Unsurprisingly, as soon as Leng Shaoting drove Gu Ning to the outside of the manor, someone opened the gate, then Leng Shaoting drove the car inside. Gu Ning had been here before, but she had gotten in by climbing over the wall from the side. She hadnt been able to see the name of this manor. However, this time, they entered from the front gate, so Gu Ning saw its name, which was Xiaoyao Manor. To be honest, this name was verymon, but it was very meaningful. Leng Yuanhan built this manor because he hoped that he could put aside the worldly worries and live a happy life here with his love. Before entering the manor, Gu Ning smelt sweet-scented osmanthus, because it was September when the sweet-scented osmanthus bloomed. Chapter 1844 - Stay with You Tonight Chapter 1844: Stay with You Tonight Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Once they entered the manor, they saw the sea of flowers, which was breath-taking. Although some flowers that didnt bloom in September werent in blossom, all the different species of flowers were nted in different areas ording to the months they bloomed, so it didnt affect the beauty of the scene. Flowers that bloomed in August and September included osmanthus, jasmine, chrysanthemum, rose and so on. Does it look good? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning after entering the manor. Of course, its amazing. Gu Ning said. This is a private manor built by my dad specially for my mom. My dad also proposed to my mom here. After that, my family often came here for vacations because its backyard is as beautiful as a fairnd. In summer, its very cool. I didnt understand why my dad made this ce into a ssical look until I found out my moms real identity. My motheres from the cultivation world, and the buildings in that world are all ancient buildings, so shes used to the style. She feels familiar with the style too, Leng Shaoting said. The car stopped in front of the main building, where they got out. Leng Shaoting held Gu Nings hand walking inside. Outside the door, before Leng Shaotings car came in, there were already three servants, a man and two women, waiting for them. They were the people who stayed here and took care of the manor, including the middle-aged man who opened the gate for them earlier. Wee home, Lord Leng. The three of them respectfully greeted Leng Shaoting. You can go to do your job. Well dine here today, Leng Shaoting said. Sure. They obeyed his order. As Leng Shaoting took Gu Ning in, they walked away to do their work. Although they were surprised that Leng Shaoting brought a girl over and was holding her hand, they didnt ask about it. They had served in this manor for more than 20 years. They were there from when Leng Yuanhan just built it. So even though they rarely saw Leng Shaoting, they knew a little about his character. They were aware that he always kept a distance away from females. Because of that, they were even worried that Leng Shaoting would die alone. However, Leng Shaoting now brought a girl over. There was no need to guess or ask, she must be his girlfriend. Although they spent little time with Leng Shaoting and they had no affection towards each other, they had been a master and servants for more than 20 years, so they naturally hoped that Leng Shaoting could live a happy life. Leng Shaoting was cold to other people, but he never treated them badly. Instead, they received excellent treatment. Leng Shaoting offered them very generous sries, and also gave each of them a house. Precisely because of the good treatment, they insisted on staying to take care of this manor to the best of their ability. They wouldnt leave unless they had no ability to work any longer or Leng Shaoting didnt want them anymore. We can have a tour inside first, then we can hang out, Leng Shaoting said. Great, Gu Ning replied. Although she hade here once, she had sneaked inside, so she didnt have a chance to enjoy a tour. Therefore, this time, she had to enjoy herself. Leng Shaoting took Gu Ning for a tour around the main building, then went to the backyard, which was the most beautiful part of the whole manor. Its so beautiful! Once Gu Ning entered the backyard, she couldnt help but praise it. Perhaps because she was in a different mood this time, she somehow felt that it was even more beautiful than thest time she came here, even though in fact there was no change. When the peach blossoms bloom, itll be more beautiful, Leng Shaoting said. Right, I muste here again at that time, Gu Ning said. What is mine is yours, so you cane anytime and live as long as you want. Leng Shaoting looked at Gu Ning with love. Isnt this a gift from your father to your mother? Gu Ning asked. This ce was quite meaningful to Jing Yunyao. If she came and stayed here for a long time, it would be inappropriate. My mothers is mine too! Were a family anyway. We dont need to separate from each other, Leng Shaoting said. Although Leng Yuanhan gave this manor to Jing Yunyao, it was already under Leng Shaotings name because Jing Yunyao had an ident 16 years ago. Jing Yunyao had returned and regained her memories, but she had no intention of making her real identity public. Because she was a cultivator and could live forever, it would inevitably cause unnecessary trouble if other people saw that Jing Yunyaos appearance didnt change after more than a dozen years. Therefore, they could simply let outsiders believe that she was dead. If she needed an ID card to take nes, she could continue to use Shen Yaos identity. Moreover, the age on Shen Yaos ID card should be younger, so she could avoid some trouble for the time being. One day, they would all withdraw from the mortals world. If people noticed that their appearances hadnt changed in more than dozens of years, it would definitely cause trouble. Does Grandpa Leng know that mother has already regained her memories? Gu Ning asked. Not yet, Ill take her to the Leng familys old house tomorrow. Well talk about it then. Leng Shaoting said. Great, Gu Ning replied. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to the front yard after visiting the backyard. It was past 6 pm at this time and the servants had already prepared the food, but the food hadnt been served yet because Leng Shaoting hadnt returned. They were afraid that the food might get cold soon. Leng Shaoting took Gu Ning to the dining hall and told the servants to serve the food. The furniture here was also ssical, and made people feel like they had traveled to ancient times! After eating, the sky waspletely dark, but there were street lights in the yard, so Leng Shaoting took Gu Ning for a long walk before going back. Im going back to the base tomorrow afternoon. I dont know when I cane back again, Leng Shaoting said full of resentment and reluctance. They had been separated for so many days, and finally saw each other today, but they could only stay with each other for a few hours before they had to separate again, which was quite upsetting. It was all because of his cultivation. If he didnt cultivate, he would have a lot of time to be with Gu Ning. However, since he was a cultivator, it was impossible not to cultivate. He still had powerful enemies ahead, so he had to keep on cultivating to improve himself. Um, I wont go back to school tonight. I can stay with you, Gu Ning said with a smile on her lips. She wasnt amodating Leng Shaoting, she really hated to separate from him so quickly as well. They indeed rarely got together these days. Anyway, she had already asked for leave, so it didnt matter even if she didnt go back at night. Great! Leng Shaoting smiled very proudly. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting then went back to the vi they had stayed in during the day. Leng Shaoting would send her back to school tomorrow morning. Because Jing Yunyao stayed in Mountain River Garden, it was inconvenient for them to go there. After all Leng Shaoting wanted her to stay with him for the purpose of doing bad things. However, on their way back, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting saw several gangsters on the sidewalk punching and kicking someone. Chapter 1845 - Because I Have Grudge Against You

Chapter 1845: Because I Have Grudge Against You

Because there werent many pedestrians in this section, not too many people were watching them. Even if there were a few onlookers, nobody came forward to stop the fight. After all, these gangsters were notorious in this area and many people knew that they were very fierce. Whoever dared to interfere in their business would be punished, unless it was someone they didnt dare to mess with. All the onlookers were just ordinary people, so they all watched from the side. Normally, Leng Shaoting would do something if he encountered such a thing, so he parked the car by the side of the road and wanted to get out of the car to have a look. Gu Ning, however, suddenly stopped him. Wait a sec. Whats wrong? Leng Shaoting asked with confusion. Gu Ning squinted her eyes saying in a t voice, We dont need to help the man. Hes Qi Ziyue. I thought Tang Bingsen had already killed Qi Ziyue, but unexpectedly hes still alive. What she didnt know was that Tang Bingsen was worried that Tang Aining might collect evidence if he killed Qi Ziyue, which would put him into a dangerous situation. In fact, after Tang Bingsen got seriously sick and lost control of the Tang Organization, the guards ran away. It took Qi Ziyue a lot of effort to break free from the rope that bound him and escape. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was annoyed and stopped. Should we leave or watch him for a while? Lets stay here for a while, Gu Ning said. Seeing Qi Ziyue in a lot of pain and despair from being punched and kicked, Gu Ning only felt a surge of excitement and joy. She knew that Qi Ziyue had been caught by Tang Bingsen, but she didnt know where Tang Bingsen had him locked up. She originally nned to ask Tang Bingsen where Qi Ziyue was after military training, but surprisingly she met him here by chance. Those gangsters cursed as they beat Qi Ziyue, then left when they were done. Actually, Qi Ziyue was innocent to some extent. He had only identally bumped into these gangsters who were slightly drunk. Although Qi Ziyue bumped them, it wasnt something serious, and he apologized right away. Unfortunately these gangsters were in a bad mood, so they refused to forgive him. At the beginning, they wanted to force Qi Ziyue to give them money, but Qi Ziyue just escaped from the dark room. He had no money in his pockets and was also starving. Because he had no money, he was beaten by a bunch of gangsters. After those gangsters left, the onlookers also dispersed. No one bothered to call the police or an ambnce. Gu Ning didnt get out of the car until many people were gone. Do you need me to go with you? Leng Shaoting asked. No need, just wait for me in the car, Gu Ning said. Sure, Leng Shaoting replied. After Gu Ning got out of the car, she walked towards Qizi. Qi Ziyue was beaten severely. To be specific, he was seriously injured, with two broken ribs. In this case, if he didnt receive any treatment, he could die. Gu Ning walked over, not trying to save him. She couldnt wait to see him die. She walked to him simply to gloat over his failure and add insult to injury. Qi Ziyue, can you believe what youve been through today? Gu Ning walked up to Qi Ziyue and said with mockery. Although Qi Ziyue was heavily beaten, he was still conscious. Hearing Gu Nings voice, he suddenly raised his head and looked at her. Seeing Gu Ning, Qi Ziyue was slightly startled with a frown. Its you? Qi Ziyue said that not because he knew what he had been through today had something to do with Gu Ning, but because he didnt expect to see her here. Qi Ziyue felt utterly embarrassed when she saw him like this. Even though he didnt know that Gu Ning had pushed him into such a miserable situation, he still felt humiliated because there was a long-standing grudge between them and she looked at him with obvious mockery. Dont you feel I have always been inexplicably hostile towards you? Gu Ning asked with a smile, but the smile waspletely cold. Hearing that, Qi Ziyue was taken aback. Actually, he really felt so. Let me tell you, its because I have a grudge against you, and Tang Aining is actually me, Gu Ning said. At this time, there was no need to keep it secret from him anymore, because he could do nothing about it even if he learned the truth. What? Qi Ziyue rounded his eyes in shock. He couldnt believe his ears. Tang Aining is actually Gu Ning? You, who are you? Whats your rtionship with Tang Aining? Qi Ziyue asked. Me? Im Gu Ning! Gu Ning said, with a faint smile on the corners of her mouth, which seemed harmless on the surface. If I tell you Tang Aining told me that you killed her in my dream and she asked me to avenge her, would you believe it? Gu Ning asked. No, its impossible. Its impossible! Qi Ziyue refused to believe it. There couldnt be such a ridiculous thing in the world! The only possibility was that Gu Ning knew Tang Aining. Besides, how did Gu Ning know that Tang Aining was killed by him? Even Tang Aining herself didnt figure out his real purpose of bing her boyfriend before she died. Tang Aining even thought it was just a trip when they went to the sea that time. It didnt make sense if Gu Ning was Tang Ainings friend. Was it possible that Tang Aining told Gu Ning everything in a dream? It was hard for Qi Ziyue to believe. Do you still refuse to believe it? Gu Ning asked, but the answer actually couldnt be more obvious. After that, Gu Ning said with a smile, Did you forget what I said at your wedding? When you were on the yacht, Tang Yaxin said something to Tang Aining... Hearing that, Qi Ziyues body suddenly shook a little. He looked at Gu Ning in horror and his eyeballs seemed about to fall out. Who are you? Tell me who you are! Qi Zi asked. At this moment, he lost his mind. He somehow felt that Gu Ning in front of him was actually Tang Aining. If she wasnt Tang Aining, how could she know what Tang Yaxin had said? She knew every word! Qi Ziyue thought that Gu Ning might be Tang Aining, but he also felt that it was impossible. He was so confused that he said to himself, No, no, no, you cant be Tang Aining, Tang Aining must have told you those words. Tang Aining isnt dead, right? You are not Tang Aining. You are not Tang Aining. Well, Gu Ning just sneered. Without another word, she released more and more magical power to freeze Qi Ziyue. Afterwards, she left. Gu Ning had the idea of beating him up in person, but they were in public after all. It would cause her trouble if anyone saw it and took photos of them then posted them on the Inte. Gu Ning got into the car and left with Leng Shaoting. Witnessing Qi Ziyues tragic life now, Gu Ning was in a good mood. Chapter 1846 - She’s Scheming Something

Chapter 1846: Shes Scheming Something

Since Gu Ning was happy, Leng Shaoting was happy too andughed as well. His smile fascinated Gu Ning. As soon as they returned to the vi, Leng Shaoting moved closer to her. They were going to have a sleepless night tonight. Although Gu Ning still had military training the next day, Leng Shaoting now knew that she could use magical power to restore her mental and physical strength. Even if Gu Ning couldnt do that, he was now a cultivator and he could help her regain her energy again. Therefore, they had passionate sex for a whole night. They didnt stop or sleep until 4 am. They only slept for two hours and got up at 6 am. Use magical power to get your strength back, otherwise, youll feel ufortable, Leng Shaoting said with concern. What? Are you worried about my body? Gu Ning asked with a smile. Yeah, Leng Shaoting replied. He cared about her. Suddenly, Gu Ning gave Leng Shaoting a re. Since youre worried about my body, why didnt you control yourself just now? I couldnt stay calm when my beloved girl was in my arms. Im a man! Leng Shaoting said, taking it for granted. Even if he loved Gu Ning, he couldnt give up having sex with her. Ha-ha, Gu Ning snorted withughter, because she thought of a popr joke on the Inte. A woman and a man slept on the same bed one night, but the woman put a pillow in the middle. She told the man that he couldnt cross the boundary. If he did, he wasnt a gentleman. Therefore, the man did not cross the boundary all night. However, when they got up the next morning, the woman pped the man and said that he wasnt a man at all. Gu Nings smile made Leng Shaoting feel aroused. Without dy, he pressed against her again. Gu Ning struggled, ring at him. Get up! I need to go to school. Leng Shaoting thought for a while. It was indeed time for them to get up now, so he reluctantly got up from Gu Nings body. After quickly cleaning up, Leng Shaoting sent Gu Ning to school. Because they didnt have much time, they didnt make breakfast at home. Instead, when they saw a breakfast shop on the way, Leng Shaoting went to buy Gu Ning a ss of milk and bread. He wasnt in a rush to eat, so he took care of Gu Ning first. Although Gu Ning was absent, Song Miaoge didnt forget to train. After all, Baili Zongxue was still with her. Baili Zongxue was also excellent at fighting. When Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao got up, there were only two of them in the dorm room, so they talked about Gu Ning being absent all night. It actually couldnt mean anything, but they hated Gu Ning, so they criticized her behind her back. Shiyan, when will your older brother help you punish her! Lu Xiaoxiao asked. It had been so long, but they heard no news about it. Although she didnt hate Gu Ning as much as Gao Shiyan, she also disliked Gu Ning. She was jealous of Gu Nings outstanding appearance, and hoped that she could be punished. My older brother went on a trip with friends a few days ago, but he came back yesterday. He promised to cause Gu Ning trouble in school today, Gao Shiyan said with hatred, wishing to see Gu Ning severely punished. Only in that way could her hatred be dispelled. She had tolerated it for days, which was enough in her eyes. Hearing that, Lu Xiaoxiao couldnt help but smile proudly. Although Gu Ning was good at fighting, she was only better than Gao Shiyan who was a weak girl. She didnt think that Gu Ning could beat a man. Leng Shaoting brought Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang back to the Leng familys old house in the morning. He was going to introduce Shangguan Yang to Master Leng, because he also hoped that they could get together when they were free. However, he couldnt tell his grandfather that Shangguan Yang, Jing Yunyao, and himself were cultivators for the time being. Before Leng Shaoting and the others went over, Leng Shaoting asked Master Leng to wait for them at home in case Master Leng left to see his old friends. Because Jing Yunyao never visited the Leng familys old house when Leng Shaoting was absent, Master Leng was actually a little dissatisfied. It was obvious that Jing Yunyao didnt treat the Leng family as her family. Master Leng could understand it. After all, Jing Yunyao hadnt regained her memories yet, but he still hoped that she coulde more often when she had time. Leng Shaoting told Master Leng that Jing Yunyao returned to the ce where she used to live this week. Therefore, Master Leng didnt think much about it. When Leng Shaoting and the others arrived at the Leng familys old house, it was about 10 am. At this time, only Master Leng was home because the other members had gone to work. Normally, Master Leng had lunch alone at home. He didnt have much appetite when he ate alone, so he ate very little during lunch. He could eat more when his family was home for dinner. Leng Shaoting and the others came this time, so Master Leng told the cook to cook more food for them. Leng Shaoting had also reminded him that his master was a big eater. His master alone was able to eat as much as four people. Although Master Leng was very surprised by that, they didntck food, so Master Leng directly told the cook to prepare a meal with all kinds of meat for eight people. As soon as Jing Yunyao came, she called Master Leng father. It didnt sound embarrassing, and was full of affection. Master Leng thought that Jing Yunyao might have regained her memories. Thinking of that, he asked her. Jing Yunyao gave him an affirmative answer. Master Leng was ecstatic to hear that. Even though Jing Yunyaos identity had long been affirmed, she hadnt regained her memories. As a result, they were still strange to each other. Luckily, Jing Yunyao had finally regained her memories, which meant they were really a family now. Master Leng was so happy that he almost cried. Master Leng and Shangguan Yang hit it off with each other at first sight, and they quickly became familiar with each other. They both liked Elephant chess, antiques, calligraphy and paintings, while Shangguan Yang himself already had a lot of antiques, calligraphy and paintings. Before they came, Shangguan Yang had asked Leng Shaoting about Master Lengs likes. Knowing that Master Leng liked calligraphy and paintings, he prepared an extremely valuable painting for him, which made Master Leng smile from ear to ear with joy. ... At noon, Gu Ning and her friends went to the canteen after their military training and met Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao. When Gao Shiyan saw Gu Ning, she gave her a meaningful look, then left. She must be scheming something, Baili Zongxue said with a smile while looking at Gao Shiyans back. Even though she knew there was a scheme, she wouldnt be bothered because Gao Shiyan was only an ordinary girl. She knew that Gu Ning had a conflict with Gao Shiyan. Gao Shiyan had suffered a big loss because of Gu Ning, so Gao Shiyan wouldnt give up on getting revenge on Gu Ning. Chapter 1847 - Need Practice

Chapter 1847: Need Practice

Baili Zongxue didnt know Gao Shiyan, but she knew Gao Shiyan wasnt a kind girl because Gao Shiyan had offended Gu Ning of her own ord. Gao Shiyan was the kind of person who tended to be self-interested, self-centered, and never thought she was wrong when she attacked other people. However, if anyone dared to criticize her, she would think the other people were guilty and evil. Baili Zongxue had encountered too many people of that kind. Scheme? Did Gao Shiyan forget the lesson and think of trying to pay us back? Song Miaoge was a little surprised when she heard that. She thought Gao Shiyan had learned to behave herself during this peaceful period. If she really tries to pay us back, she wont do it in person, Gu Ning said. She never believed that Gao Shiyan would give up on getting revenge. Song Miaoge frowned and asked worriedly, What should we do now? She knew that Gu Ning wasnt weak at all. It wasnt easy for anyone to hurt Gu Ning, but they didnt know what Gao Shiyan would do to pay them back. They were inevitably a little worried about unknown danger. Dont worry, its not a big deal, Gu Ning said without any worries. Since Gu Ning said that, Song Miaoge didnt worry so much. After having a meal, they left the canteen and walked to the small woods where they practiced martial arts. However, the second they left the canteen, some people followed them. Song Miaoge didnt have acute senses like Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue, so she failed to notice. Once Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue realized that some people were following them, they exchanged a meaningful nce. In fact, they hoped that someone woulde to cause them trouble so that Song Miaoge could have a chance to practice her skills. Song Miaoge didnt know what her friends were thinking about without telling her, but they actually had that idea for her good. Those people followed Gu Ning and her friends along the way. They didnt jump out to stop them from leaving nor were they worried that they might go back to the dormitory. During these days, Gao Shiyan didnt see them go back to the dormitory for a nap at noon. Instead, they always went to the small woods. Gao Shiyan didnt know what they were going to do in the small woods, because she dared not follow them over. Not every student would have a nap at noon, and many students preferred to rx for a while in the small woods where it was much cooler. Nevertheless there were a lot fewer people in the small woods, so the group of people nned to attack Gu Ning and her friendster. After Gu Ning and her friends arrived at the small woods, they walked farther into it because most people stayed at its periphery. They didnt want to be watched while they were training. Some people might see them once in a while. There were five men who were about 24, following them. They looked the same as other college students, so they didnt attract much attention. Seeing Gu Ning and her friends walking farther into the small woods, they were satisfied because it was exactly what they wanted to see. In a while, Gu Ning and her friends stopped. With an evil smile, Gu Ning asked Song Miaoge, Miaoge, do you want to practice your new skills with others? What? Song Miaoge was confused. Who will do that with me? Theyre behind us, said Gu Ning. Song Miaoge was surprised and turned around, followed by Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue. Once they turned around, they saw five men walking to them. Do you mean them? Song Miaoge asked with uncertainty. Yeah, said Gu Ning. Who are they? asked Song Miaoge. They were hired by Gao Shiyan to pay us back, said Gu Ning. Gao Shiyan nned to pay all of them back, instead of just Gu Ning. Song Miaoge had a grudge with Gao Shiyan as well, so Gao Shiyan hated her too. Song Miaoge wasnt surprised now. She squinted, a dangerous look in her eyes. Very well, I need practice right now. Theyve learned some fighting skills too. You must be careful, said Gu Ning. It was true that the bunch of men werent weak at all. They were no match for Gu Ning, but Song Miaoge was only an ordinary girl with not outstanding skills. Song Miaoge was merely better than other weak girls. I will, said Song Miaoge with a serious expression. She wouldnt take her enemies lightly. The five men immediately realized that Gu Ning and her friends had already found out that they were following them when they turned around looking at them. They should know that were following them, said a man. So what? Its useless, said another man. Although Gao Shiyan had told them the two girls named Gu Ning and Song Miaoge were good at kung fu, they didnt take them seriously. In their eyes, they were only girls who couldnt be stronger than them. Therefore, when the girls didnt seem scared at all as they walked to them, they only thought that they were stupid and arrogant. The five men stopped in front of Gu Ning and her friends, looking at them with malice. The leading man asked Gu Ning, Are you Gu Ning? He actually already had the answer. Yes, so? asked Gu Ning. Youve offended someone you shouldnt mess with, so were here to teach you a lesson, said the man. Do you mean Gao Shiyan? Gu Ning smiled. Hearing that, the five men looked surprised. In order to not expose the secret, Gao Shiyans older brother, Gao Shijie, didnt show up, but unexpectedly Gu Ning was aware of it. No matter what, you cant escape today. Even though Gu Ning guessed it correctly, the five men refused to admit it. Great, my friend also needs practice. Miaoge, theyre yours now. Do you have confidence? asked Gu Ning. Of course, said Song Miaoge. She couldnt wait for the fight. The five men felt humiliated when Gu Ning told a girl to fight against them. Stupid idiot! Youll regret it! Beat her! The leading man gave an order. Even though they felt humiliated when Gu Ning asked a girl to fight against the five of them, they wouldnt hesitate to beat Song Miaoge. Anyway, it was Gu Nings decision. Since Gu Ning decided to do that, they were determined to make her regret it. Without dy, the five men began to attack Song Miaoge and Song Miaoge fought back at once. Although Song Miaoge had only been trained by Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue for several days, she had taken a power crystal. Her physical health had been greatly improved, so she was much stronger than before. In the past, Song Miaoge was able to beat 10 ordinary people by herself, and now she could defeat over a dozen. Ordinary people were no match for her, but she might not be able to defeat many people who had learned kung fu. How many she could beat depended on the persons level. Chapter 1848 - Move to Another Dorm Room

Chapter 1848: Move to Another Dorm Room

Song Miaoge might not be able to defeat Ji Wenna right now, but Gu Ning believed that she could beat these five men. Although the five men took Song Miaoge lightly, in order to show their strength, they used great force at the very beginning, so did Song Miaoge. The five men thought that they could easily beat Song Miaoge once they fought, so they were full of confidence. Unfortunately, they soon realized that they were wrong. They failed to catch her after fighting for a long while, and Song Miaoge even kicked one of them. They were mad and became more violent, but it was obvious that they couldnt win the fight against Song Miaoge. Although Song Miaoge felt it was a little difficult for her to fight against five of them alone, she was quite excited. Once in a while, some students passing by heard the noises and walked over to have a look. Seeing Song Miaoge fighting against five men by herself, they were all amazed and keptplimenting her. The five men, however, were all injured by Song Miaoge, but they could barely touch her, which shocked them. To their astonishment, this girl was much stronger than they thought. In about 10 minutes, all the five men were beaten to the ground by Song Miaoge, while Song Miaoge had only gotten kicked from behind. Luckily, she avoided it right away, so she wasnt heavily hit. Therefore, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue didnt bother to help her. If Song Miaoge hadnt been trained by Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue, it would be hard to tell whether she could win the fight against these five men, because they werent bad at fighting. Given their skills, Song Miaoge was sure that they had served in the army for at least three years. However, they were gangsters now, and it was normal that not every soldier was an upright person. Actually, there were bad people in every industry. In the army, cliques and factions werent umon. Have you served in the army? asked Song Miaoge in a deep voice. She grew up in a military base, so she naturally was very familiar with soldiers way of fighting. They had been soldiers, but they now were bullies, which made Song Miaoge quite angry. She also understood that there were bad people in every industry. Those who had served in the army might not be good people, but she couldnt stand it whenever she witnessed it. How did you know? The five men were greatly surprised. I grew up in a military base. Its very easy for me to see through you. Youre a shame to soldiers! Song Miaoge criticized them. Hearing that, they were astonished. If Song Miaoge grew up in a military base, her family wouldnt be ordinary. Since her father could stay in the military base for so many years, her fathers title could be a major at least right now. Thinking of that, the five men were scared. Alright, you can disappear now! Tell Gao Shiyan to be careful. We live in the same dorm room after all. It cant be easier for us to make things difficult for her. Gu Ning didnt bother to waste more time on them and told them to disappear. Gu Ning told them to say that to Gao Shiyan, and she wasnt afraid that Gao Shiyan would refuse toe back to the dorm room after hearing it. Gu Ning actually wished that Gao Shiyan wouldnte back again, because they would live a much morefortable life then. They were going to punish Gao Shiyan, but not right now. They had plenty of chances to do it in the future. Although the five men werent badly injured, they needed at least a week to recover. They were in school after all, so Song Miaoge had to be gentle. The five men were scared by Song Miaoge, so they immediately ran away once Gu Ning told them to disappear. Jesus, I can beat five men alone now! Even if I could do that in the past, I would be injured too! Song Miaoge said with excitement after they left. Once the five men walked far away, they called Gao Shijie. They didnt have Gao Shiyans number, so they could only call Gao Shijie. After that, they told Gao Shijie the result. At this time, Gao Shijie and Gao Shiyan were in a restaurant. Knowing that they failed, both of them were angry, but they were also shocked to hear that Song Miaoge alone had beaten the five of them. Gao Shiyan was also frightened by Gu Nings threat. She didnt dare to go back to the dorm room now. Shijie, what should I do now? Gao Shiyan turned to her older brother for help. You can move to another dorm room. Lets go to see your head teacher now. We can say that you dont get along with them, said Gao Shijie. He didnt dare to cause Gu Ning trouble right now, because he was reluctant to be beaten. Gao Shijie had served in the army for a few years too, but his fiverades couldnt defeat Song Miaoge, let alone him. Afterwards, Gao Shijie took Gao Shiyan to see her head teacher. They used the excuse that the girls didnt get along with each other and often argued to exin why Gao Shiyan wanted to move into another dorm room. Gao Shiyan was worried that their head teacher might find out that she had hired a bunch of people to beat Gu Ning, so she didnt say that she wanted to move into another dorm room because of Gu Nings threat. Gao Shiyans headteacher wasparatively snobbish. She knew that Gao Shiyan was from a rich family, so she agreed to move her into another dorm room. Without hesitation, Gao Shiyan rushed back to the dorm room and packed up her stuff. At noon, Lu Xiaoxiao wasnt with Gao Shiyan, so she had no idea what had happened. When she saw Gao Shiyan packing up her stuff in the dorm room, she was surprised. Shiyan, what happened? Why are you packing your stuff? Ill move into another dorm room, said Gao Shiyan. She sounded upset. Hearing that, Lu Xiaoxiao was anxious. If Gao Shiyan moved into another dorm room, she would be left alone in this dorm room. Upon thinking that she would be alone facing Song Miaoge and Gu Ning, Lu Xiaoxiao was scared. What happened? Why are you suddenly moving into another dorm room? What should I do if Im left alone here? asked Lu Xiaoxiao, feeling nervous. Gao Shiyan was displeased. I didnt expect Song Miaoge to be so strong. My older brother hired five men to teach them a lesson, but Song Miaoge alone has beaten them. You know the five men have served in the army along with my older brother. Theyre quite good at fighting, but... They failed to hurt Song Miaoge. What? Lu Xiaoxiao was amazed. She thought that it was super easy for Gao Shiyans older brother to punish Gu Ning and her friends, but unexpectedly Song Miaoge alone beat them. Um, do they know that the five men were hired by you? asked Lu Xiaoxiao. Actually, it was quite obvious that Gu Ning and her friends were aware of it, otherwise Gao Shiyan wouldnt move into another dorm room. Chapter 1849 - Not Over Yet

Chapter 1849: Not Over Yet

Idiot. If they didnt know, I wouldnt move into another dorm room, said Gao Shiyan with impatience. She then ignored Lu Xiaoxiao and kept on packing. Lu Xiaoxiao was full of anxiety at this moment. Although it was Gao Shiyan who hired a bunch of men to teach Gu Ning and her friends a lesson and she wasnt involved in it, she had humiliated them with Gao Shiyan before. Gu Ning and her friends must hate her too. If Gao Shiyan left, they could vent their anger on her instead. No, she couldnt stay here. She had to move out into another dorm room. Thinking of that, Lu Xiaoxiao took action at once. She ran outside to see their head teacher. She refused to live in the same dorm room with Gu Ning and Song Miaoge. As a result, when Gu Ning and Song Miaoge came back at night, they found both Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao were gone along with their stuff. It was surprising, but wasnt beyond their expectation. Anyway, it was good news. Well, does Gao Shiyan believe it will be over after she moves into another dorm room? Song Miaoge said with disdain. At least she doesnt need to sleep anxiously at night, said Gu Ning. Its not a bad thing. We dont need to see her every day now, said Song Miaoge happily. In fact, they could make things difficult for Gao Shiyan even if she moved out. They were in the same school after all. It couldnt be easier for them to find her. Um, Gu Ning, why dont we ask Zongxue to move in? Song Miaoge asked Gu Ning. She hoped that Baili Zongxue could live with them, but she needed to ask for Gu Nings opinion. Although they were all friends and she felt that Gu Ning would want Baili Zongxue to move in with them, she asked Gu Ning out of respect. Why not! Gu Ning agreed. Anyway, Baili Zongxue lived near them. It wouldnt be a big deal if they lived together. With Gu Nings agreement, Song Miaoge shared this good news with Baili Zongxue at once. Gu Ning, Song Miaoge, and Baili Zongxue had a WeChat group, so Song Miaoge directly told Baili Zongxue in the group. Baili Zongxue was undoubtedly happy to hear the news. Unexpectedly, she still moved into the same dorm room as Gu Ning. She was excited about it, but didnt rush to move in right away, because she also needed her head teachers agreement. Normally, their head teacher would agree. Coincidentally, Gu Ning and her friends saw Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao when they went to have breakfast the next morning. Once Gao Shiyan saw them, she ran away in a hurry. Ha-ha, Song Miaoge snorted withughter. Anyway, since they met, it was impossible for Gu Ning and her friends to let her go. Without dy, Gu Ning and her friends caught up and stopped her. W-What do you want to do? Gao Shiyan got nervous looking at them. Because of the bad deed she had done, she felt guilty and avoided their eyes. Gao Shiyan only dared to bully the weak and got scared after failing several times. However, she was only afraid for the time being, and wouldnt hesitate to make the situation worse once she got a chance. What do we want to do? Song Miaoge smiled saying with disdain, Gao Shiyan, Lu Xiaoxiao, why did you move into another dorm room all of a sudden? Gao Shiyan, do you think its over after that? You... Gao Shiyan moved a few steps back in fear, in case Song Miaoge and Gu Ning hurt her. What? Song Miaoge walked towards Gao Shiyan in a threatening way. She made fun of Gao Shiyan as if a cat was ying with a mouse. Song Miaoge, if you dare to hurt me, Ill report it to our teacher! Gao Shiyan pretended to be brave. She tried to threaten them with the influence of their teacher. Well, when you tried to hurt me and Gu Ning, werent you afraid that wed report it to our teacher? said Song Miaoge with mockery. Do you think youre the only one who isnt afraid of the teacher here? I-I-My father is the director of the State Forestry Administration. Hearing that Song Miaoge wasnt afraid of the teacher, Gao Shiyan had to rely on her fathers influence. Do you think the director of the State Forestry Administration is a very important official? Do you think you can do whatever you want? said Song Miaoge with disgust. Although it was a powerful official in ordinary peoples eyes, it was merely nothing for the Song family. You... Gao Shiyan was surprised. She suddenly didnt know what to say at this moment. At the same time, she thought to herself that Song Miaoge might note from an ordinary family as she used to believe, otherwise she should be afraid of her fathers social status. Gu Ning? Someone called Gu Ning all of a sudden. Gu Ning and her friends turned to look at the person at once. Hi, Senior Rong! Seeing Rong Zechen, Gu Ning and Song Miaoge politely greeted him. Although Song Miaoge knew Rong Jue, she wasnt familiar with Rong Zechen. Anyway, she knew that he was a member of the Rong family as well, but she didnt know who his father was. It wasnt important actually. Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao were stunned the moment they saw Rong Zechen. They forgot their fear of Gu Ning and Song Miaoge at this moment. Hi, what a coincidence! Rong Zechen was happy to see Gu Ning. Oh, have you had breakfast yet? If not, let me buy it for you, said Rong Zechen. Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao wished that he asked them the question, but unfortunately he only asked Gu Ning. Besides, Gu Ning was able to know such a handsome boy! Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao were jealous of Gu Ning again. Thanks, but there is no need. Gu Ning declined. She decided to keep a distance from the Rong family. Song Miaoge had the same idea, and wasnt interested in Rong Zechen. Fine. Rong Zechen was slightly disappointed. Since Gu Ning declined, he wouldnt insist in case Gu Ning had a bad impression of him. Why dont we go to the canteen together? asked Rong Zechen. Although Gu Ning turned his invitation down, they could go to the canteen together. Senior Rong, you can go first. I still need to deal with something else now, said Gu Ning. She had no intention of sharing breakfast with him. Fine. Rong Zechen said nothing further about it and left alone. Once Rong Zechen was gone, Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao turned to face Gu Ning and Song Miaoge again. Alright, we should go to have breakfast now, said Gu Ning. She gave up punishing Gao Shiyan right now. In fact, even if she was going to do something to hurt Gao Shiyan, she would do it secretly. She would never do it in public, because it could cause her trouble. Gao Shiyan felt relieved and felt that Gu Ning didnt dare to hurt her. However, the next second, Gu Ning gave her a fake smile, which gave Gao Shiyan a premonition. Chapter 1850 - Why Do We Have to Know Her?

Chapter 1850: Why Do We Have to Know Her?

Gao Shiyan, be careful. We wont hurt you in public, but... Gu Ning said in a meaningful tone. She didnt bother to hide her hatred towards Gao Shiyan, scaring Gao Shiyan. Without hesitation, Gu Ning turned around and left. Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue also gave Gao Shiyan a meaningful nce before walking away. Right after they left, two girls walked to Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao and asked them with excitement, Hi, Shiyan, how did you know Gu Ning? Im so envious of you! Right, hows your rtionship? asked another girl. Hearing that, Gao Shiyan was displeased because they were envious of her rtionship with Gu Ning, which was quite ridiculous. Gao Shiyan was full of anger, so she blurted it out. Youre envious of me? Do you want to be bullied by her as well? Bully? How is it possible? Goddess Gu will never bully other people. Right, Goddess Gu is such a kind girl. We have only seen her rescue other people. We have never seen her bully anyone, unless its a bad person. The two girls argued at once. They refused to believe Gao Shiyans words and also defended Gu Ning. In their eyes, Gu Ning was a girl with a strong sense of justice. It was impossible that she would bully other people, unless Gao Shiyan had offended her first. What do you mean? Are you saying Im a bad person? Gao Shiyan was mad. Why could they say that to her face? Gao Shiyan didnt allow other people to criticize her even if she indeed had offended Gu Ning first. Gao Shiyan used to bully other people very often and no one dared to argue with her, so she became arrogant. Even though it was her fault, she would never think that she was wrong. However, she failed this time when she encountered Gu Ning and Song Miaoge. Lu Xiaoxiao, however, caught the point of their questions. Why do you call her Goddess Gu? Gao Shiyan frowned with dissatisfaction. They called Gu Ning, Goddess Gu! Because of her hatred towards Gu Ning, she hated to hear other peopleplimenting Gu Ning even if Gu Ning was prettier than her. What? Dont you know Goddess Gu? The girls were surprised. Why do we have to know her? Who does she think she is? Is she a celebrity or something? Gao Shiyan retorted in annoyance. She hated seeing other people taking Gu Ning as their idol, because it meant that Gu Ning was very outstanding and many people liked her. She didnt think that Gu Ning could be a celebrity, because she paid a lot of attention to the entertainment industry and she had never heard of Gu Ning before. Actually, she couldnt know everything about what she was interested in. Seeing Gao Shiyans unkind face, the two girls were displeased too. She isnt a celebrity, but shes even more famous than celebrities. Actually, she enjoys a much better reputation than those celebrities. What? Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao couldnt believe their ears. To their surprise, Gu Ning was even more famous than celebrities, and her reputation was also better than them. All of a sudden, Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao got nervous. They werent dumb and felt that Gu Ning might not be ordinary at all. What do you mean? Tell me more about her, asked Gao Shiyan. She didnt want to know that Gu Ning was influential, because it would be hard for her to take revenge. Although her dirty trick had been exposed and Gu Ning had threatened her, she was unwilling to give up. On the contrary, she felt aggrieved and mad at Gu Ning. As long as she had a chance, she would still try to hurt Gu Ning once more. If you want to know more about her, go search for the information about her on the Inte. By the way, were Gu Nings loyal fans. I dont want to hear you attacking her. Dont badmouth her to our faces again, or we wont be kind to you anymore, said the girl, then left with another girl. This girl was in the same ss as Gao Shiyan, and she knew that Gao Shiyans family was rich, but she wasnt afraid of Gao Shiyan because her family wasnt ordinary either. You... Gao Shiyan was furious, facing the girls threat. She felt she had enemies everywhere now. In the past, only she could bully other people, but now it changed. Lu Xiaoxiao wasnt threatened, so she wasnt affected. Without hesitation, she took out her phone to search for more information about Gu Ning on the Inte. Gao Shiyan also wanted to learn more about Gu Ning, so she did the same thing. The second they read the news about Gu Ning, they were both shocked. What? How is it possible? Gao Shiyan and Lu Xiaoxiao rounded their eyes in shock. They couldnt believe what they read. Gu Ning turned out to be the champion of the national mathpetition and she was also the top scorer of this year. Gu Ning was also the owner of Jade Beauty Jewelry, Fenghua Entertainment, Kouzi, Gufan, and many otherpanies which had over several billion yuan in assets. How is it possible? Gu Ning is so young. It was impossible for her to own so manypanies. It cant be true. It cant be true! Thesepanies cant be owned by her. She cant be so sessful. No matter what, Gao Shiyan refused to believe or ept it. She didnt think that Gu Ning could be so sessful. Anyway, Gao Shiyan was more scared of Gu Ning now. Even if thesepanies werent owned by Gu Ning, Gu Ning must have powerful support behind her back. Shiyan, what should we do now? Lu Xiaoxiao was totally frightened. Although she couldnt believe it either, she was sure that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. She ownedpanies with several billion yuan in assets! Although Lu Xiaoxiaos father was also rich, Gu Ning obviously owned many morepanies. In addition, Jade Beauty Jewelry alone had over two billion yuan in assets. Kouzi was so popr these days, so it could have over a billion yuan in assets as well. I dont know! Gao Shiyan was irritated. She had no idea what to do now, and she lost her patience with Lu Xiaoxiaos question. After that, she left Lu Xiaoxiao behind and walked away alone. She was in a bad mood now, so she didnt have an appetite for breakfast. Because of that, Gao Shiyan moved while doing military poses that morning. Their instructor noticed and punished her. She was already furious, so she argued with the instructor and ran away. Gu Ning and her friends werent aware of that. Chapter 1851 - Find Fault with Gu Ning

Chapter 1851: Find Fault with Gu Ning

When Gu Ning and her friends were practicing military poses, Rong Zechen walked by them and specially gave several nces at Gu Ning. At this moment, Rong Jue wasnt far from them. Seeing Rong Zechen paying special attention to Gu Ning, he slightly frowned and even wanted to tell Rong Zechen to walk away. Gu Ning saw Rong Zechen as well, but didnt pay much attention to him. Actually, if it was possible, she hoped that he could pay no attention to her. Right as Rong Zechen watched Gu Ning, Yuan Shuyan and two girls walked over from behind him. The two girls were those who were with Yuan Shuyan yesterday and they had seen Gu Ning once. One was called Ge Qingqing, while the other was Qu Hanjiao. Yuan Shuyans eyes lit up once she saw Rong Zechen, but she was displeased when she figured out that he was looking at Gu Ning. She was always worried that Rong Zechen treated Gu Ning differently, but now it seemed her worries came true. Rong Zechen indeed treated Gu Ning differently and he even came specially to see her. In her eyes, she believed that Rong Zechen came here specially for Gu Ning. Therefore, Yuan Shuyan began to stare at Gu Ning with hatred. Since Yuan Shuyan could see Gu Ning, there was only a short distance between them. Gu Ning saw her as well and noticed the hatred in her eyes. Anyway, Gu Ning didnt bother to care about it. As long as she didnt cause her trouble, Gu Ning would ignore it. Shuyan, its Senior Rong. Why dont you go over and say hi? Qu Hanjiao was excited to see Rong Zechen. In fact, she admired Rong Zechen from afar, but she didnt dare to say it aloud because she knew that Yuan Shuyan liked him too. Although her family wasntparable to Yuan Shuyans, she didnt think that she didnt deserve Rong Zechen, because her family was a second-rate super-rich family in the capital after all. Not every powerful or rich family could make an alliance with another family which was at the exact level as it. As long as there wasnt a huge gap, it wasnt considered seeking connections with other people of a higher position. The Rong family had power, but the Qu family had wealth! Yuan Shuyan ignored Qu Hanjiao, so Qu Hanjiao saw that something wasnt right. Shuyan, whats wrong? What are you looking at? Ge Qingqing saw that Yuan Shuyans gaze wasnt on Rong Zechen, but the group of freshmen in the military training. Therefore, she turned to look in the direction of Yuan Shuyans sight, but she failed to see Gu Ning because she was near-sighted. Rong Zechen is staring at Gu Ning, said Yuan Shuyan in a deep voice filled with great dissatisfaction. What? Gu Ning? Both Ge Qingqing and Qu Hanjiao were surprised and turned to look at the crowd again, but still couldnt find Gu Ning. Where is Gu Ning? Ge Qingqing and Qu Hanjiao asked. Qu Hanjiao looked displeased. The third one on the right of the second row, said Yuan Shuyan. After that, Ge Qingqing and Qu Hanjiao finally saw Gu Ning and they frowned at the same time. Well, it seems that Senior Rong indeed treats Gu Ning differently, said Ge Qingqing in annoyance, not for herself, but for Yuan Shuyan. Ge Qingqing also liked Rong Zechen, but she knew that she didnt deserve him, so she gave this idea up. Although Yuan Shuyan knew that Rong Zechen treated Gu Ning differently, she became angrier after hearing Ge Qingqings words. At this time, Rong Zechen kept on walking ahead. It wasnt appropriate for him to stay here for too long after all. Once Rong Zechen left, Qu Hanjiao had an idea. Shuyan, I have an idea to cause Gu Ning trouble. What is it? Yuan Shuyan and Ge Qingqing asked. Qu Hanjiao talked to them in a low voice, and Yuan Shuyan agreed afterwards. Qu Hanjiao then walked to Gu Nings ss. When she was near Hu Zijian, she said, Instructor, I have something to report to you. Hearing that, Hu Zijian turned to Qu Hanjiao with a frown. She could do that, but it wasnt necessary. However, he had to let her finish since she stood out. Say it, said Hu Zijian. The third student on the right of the second row just moved, said Qu Hanjiao with hidden pride in her eyes. Hu Zijian was displeased. He didnt bother to give it a nce and knew who she was talking about. Precisely because of that, he was displeased. Gu Ning was the one with the most serious attitude during the military training. It was impossible that she moved. Besides, there was faint pride hidden in the girls eyes. Hu Zijian wasnt dumb. He could see that this girl was picking on Gu Ning. Not only Hu Zijian, but all the other students in ss A didnt believe her words. Although they didnt see the pride in Qu Hanjiaos eyes, they had been trained with Gu Ning for a week till now. They knew a little about her, so they chose to trust her. Seeing Qu Hanjiao walking over, Gu Ning knew that she was going to cause her trouble. Therefore, she wasnt surprised at all when Qu Hanjiao said that to the instructor. However, it didnt feel good to be wronged. Those people really needed a lesson! Are you sure that student just moved? asked Hu Zijian. Im sure, said Qu Hanjiao. Oh, how did she move? asked Hu Zijian again. Hearing that, Qu Hanjiao was surprised. She didnt expect that Hu Zijian would ask her so many questions. She thought that the instructor would punish Gu Ning right after she reported it. Gu Ning didnt move at all, so she didnt know how she moved. What? Since you saw her move, shouldnt you know how she moved? Hu Zijian asked in a serious tone. He was questioning her. Qu Hanjiao was taken aback. She somehow felt that the instructor knew that she was picking on Gu Ning. Thinking of that, Qu Hanjiao forced herself to calm down. I-I saw her move. She moved her right hand. Since she said that Gu Ning had moved, she must insist on saying that, or she would be embarrassed. Fine, I know. You can leave now, said Hu Zijian. He had no intention of punishing Gu Ning. Seeing that, Qu Hanjiao was dissatisfied. She questioned in anger. Instructor, dont you n to punish Gu Ning? I can make the decision on my own, said Hu Zijian. It was obvious that he decided to protect Gu Ning. Hearing that, Qu Hanjiao was furious and blurted out. Instructor, why are you so protective of Gu Ning? Are you having an affair with her? Shut your mouth! Hu Zijian snapped at her. Qu Hanjiao had humiliated him and Gu Ning at the same time. Chapter 1852 - You’re Cheap

Chapter 1852: Youre Cheap

Qu Hanjiao subconsciously said Gu Nings name, which exposed the fact that she knew Gu Ning and deliberately picked on her. After being criticized by Hu Zijian and facing his serious look, Qu Hanjiao was scared and realized she shouldnt have blurted that out. Even though she had that idea in her mind, she shouldnt say it aloud. Instructor, I have something to say. At this time, Gu Ning opened her mouth. She decided not to tolerate it any longer. The students of ss A were annoyed by Qu Hanjiaos words as well. They didnt believe that Gu Ning had an affair with the instructor, because the instructor admired and respected Gu Ning. He also believed that Gu Ning didnt move at all. Say it, said Hu Zijian. Can I deal with it by myself? said Gu Ning. Sure, said Hu Zijian. After that, Gu Ning walked out of the line and coldly stared at Qu Hanjiao, which scared her. However, Qu Hanjiao didnt think that Gu Ning dared to hurt her, so she gave Gu Ning a provoking nce. Gu Ning walked to Qu Hanjiao and heavily pped her face without hesitation. The p was so loud that everyone was surprised. Because Gu Ning used a lot of strength, a clear palm print was left on Qu Hanjiaos cheek and it swelled at once. To their surprise, Gu Ning would give her a p right away. Qu Hanjiao was also shocked, but the great pain drew her back to reality. She red at Gu Ning. How dare you p me? Ill kill you! Saying that, Qu Hanjiao raised her hand trying to p Gu Ning, but Gu Ning caught her wrist first. She held it tightly so that Qu Hanjiao couldnt get rid of her. Afterwards, Qu Hanjiao raised her other hand to hit Gu Ning, but Gu Ning directly threw her away. Qu Hanjiao then fell to the ground with a scary scream of pain. She burst into tears the next second and the other sses heard it too. They were curious about what was going on here, but they were practicing military poses now, so they didnt dare to move. Only several instructors gave several nces. Because they still needed to manage their sses, they didnt walk over to have a look. Normally, the instructor of the ss would handle it. Seeing that, Yuan Shuyan and Ge Qingqing ran over at once to support Qu Hanjiao up. Gu Ning, how could you p her? Youre so evil! Yuan Shuyan questioned Gu Ning in anger. It seemed that she was standing up for Qu Hanjiao, but she was actually quite pleased that she finally had a chance to cause Gu Ning trouble. In fact, Yuan Shuyan was happy to seize this chance to make things difficult for Gu Ning and she didnt care about Qu Hanjiaos injury at all. She actually didnt hear Qu Hanjiaosment on Gu Nings rtionship with Hu Zijian just now, so she rushed to me Gu Ning. Rong Jue walked over as well after seeing Gu Ning p a girl. If it wasnt serious, he wouldnt be involved, because every instructor of each ss was able to solve the problem. However, if it was a serious fight, he had toe to stop it. Im evil? Gu Ning looked at Yuan Shuyan with mockery. Do you always thank the person who has humiliated you? If so, I have to say, Senior Yuan, youre cheap. Gu Ning didnt bother to be polite at this moment, because they deliberately caused her trouble first. There was no reason for her to be kind to them right now. Gu Ning, how dare you swear at me! Yuan Shuyan was mad. Yuan Shuyan was always proud and spoiled ever since she was little, so she couldnt ept any embarrassment, especially when someone said that she was cheap in public! It was impossible for her not to be angry. Because she was annoyed by Gu Ning, she ignored the fact that Qu Hanjiao had humiliated Gu Ning first. Other people didnt think Gu Nings words were wrong, because it was Qu Hanjiaos fault. No one could tolerate Qu Hanjiaos behavior. Whats going on here? Before Gu Ning could reply to Yuan Shuyan, Rong Jue came. Instructor Rong, Gu Ning just pped Qu Hanjiao and swore at Yuan Shuyan. Ge Qingqing immediately told on Gu Ning, as if Qu Hanjiao and Yuan Shuyan were innocent while Gu Ning was the bad person. Rong Jue was aware that Gu Ning had pped Qu Hanjiao, but he needed to figure out the reason now. Captain, this student has humiliated... said Hu Zijian. I need to know the whole story. Rong Jue interrupted him. Because I reported that she moved during the military pose practice, she... said Qu Hanjiao. I didnt ask you. Rong Jue gave Qu Hanjiao a cold nce. Qu Hanjiao was scared and didnt dare to say another word. Yuan Shuyan wanted to say something to Ge Qingqing, but closed her mouth in fear of Rong Jue. Sure. Hu Zijian continued, This student just came over and reported that Gu Ning moved during the military pose practice. She said the third freshman on the right of the second row back then. She didnt say Gu Nings name at the beginning. I caught satisfaction shing in her eyes when she reported Gu Ning. Analyzed from the perspective of psychology, its often out of calction and malice... I didnt. Qu Hanjiao was scared. It was obvious that this instructor had already seen through her, so she tried to interrupt him. Nevertheless, before she could finish, Rong Jue gave her another cold nce. Qu Hanjiao was frightened and stopped right away. Hu Zijian added, I asked this student how Gu Ning moved. She hesitated for a while, which meant she didnt see Gu Ning move at all. In fact, Gu Ning indeed didnt move. I asked this student why she didnt know how Gu Ning moved since she saw it, and she clearly panicked then. However, she was unwilling to give up and imed that Gu Ning moved her right hand. Qu Hanjiao was embarrassed, shaking in horror. To her surprise, the instructor knew everything. Actually, soldiers werent careless. Quite the opposite, they paid a lot of attention to details, especially extraordinary soldiers. Rong Jues team was a special force. Although it wasntparable to the Red me that Leng Shaoting belonged to, it wasnt an ordinary team after all. It carried out tasks of medium level. Only prestigious universities like the Capital University were able to invite them to perform the military training. Common universities could only invite ordinary soldiers. Special forces like them needed to learn many things, psychology included. Chapter 1853 - Can’t Accept It

Chapter 1853: Cant ept It

Hearing Hu Zijians words, Yuan Shuyan and Ge Qingqing panicked. Other people might not be able to see it, but Gu Ning and Rong Jue could clearly see it. Therefore, Rong Jue looked angrier. The students of ss A were all full of fury, because it turned out that they were finding fault with Gu Ning. Because she believed that Gu Ning moved but I knew that its just a lie, I told her to leave. I had no intention of punishing Gu Ning. She, however, refused to ept the result and humiliated Gu Ning and I by saying that we have an affair. Im a soldier. Its illegal to humiliate a soldier, said Hu Zijian. Knowing that, Qu Hanjiao was scared and could barely stand steadily. Luckily, Yuan Shuyan and Ge Qingqing supported her right away. They didnt know what Qu Hanjiao had said about Gu Ning and the instructor until now. It actually was quite stupid. Given what she had said, they couldnt help her now. Gu Ning pped her after being humiliated, said Hu Zijian in the end. What else do you need to say right now? Rong Jue asked Qu Hanjiao. I... Qu Hanjiao was too guilty to say a word now. Most importantly, she was facing Rong Jue, so she didnt dare to make up lies again. How about you, Gu Ning? Since Qu Hanjiao said nothing, Rong Jue turned to ask Gu Ning. I dont know why this senior suddenly jumped out to pick on me. Ive never met her before after all. May I know the reason why you did that to me? Gu Ning looked at Qu Hanjiao with confusion. In fact, Gu Ning already knew the reason. Qu Hanjiao did it for Yuan Shuyan. I-I-I... Qu Hanjiao stammered. She couldnt tell the truth that she did it for Yuan Shuyan, because it would annoy Yuan Shuyan, which was a result she couldnt afford. I-I just dislike her. Im jealous of her. Qu Hanjiao used an excuse, which actually was also the truth. She indeed disliked Gu Ning and was jealous of her because Rong Zechen treated Gu Ning differently. If so, I have nothing else to say. Youve ndered and humiliated me, while Ive pped you. Its even. Although Gu Ning knew the real reason, she didnt bother to waste more time on it. It was meaningless after all, because she couldnt punish Qu Hanjiao just for that. Anyway, she had given Qu Hanjiao a p, and Rong Jue wouldnt allow it to be a bigger problem. Please stay reasonable from now on. Even if you dislike me, Ive never offended you. You cant pick on me just because you dislike me. Itll be your fault. If it happens again, dont me me for using greater strength to beat you. Gu Ning warned, but she didnt care whether Qu Hanjiao took it seriously. If Qu Hanjiao refused to listen to her, she would teach her a lesson! Being warned by Gu Ning, Qu Hanjiao felt humiliated, but she could say nothing about it at this moment. She could only agree on what Gu Ning said to her. Sorry, instructor, for the trouble. Gu Ning then apologized to Rong Jue and Hu Zijian. It wasnt her fault, but it happened because of her. It was necessary for her to make an apology, which showed her attitude. Alright, get in the line now, said Rong Jue, then he looked at Yuan Shuyan and her friends. You should leave. Because Qu Hanjiao had already been pped by Gu Ning, Rong Jue didnt punish her again for causing trouble. Sure, said Gu Ning and went back to the line at once. Of course, said Yuan Shuyan and her friends, then walked away with embarrassment. It was time for military training, otherwise students of ss A would cheer for Gu Ning andpliment her for her bravery. Once they finished the practice, everyone surrounded Gu Ning and praised her. Gu Ning, that p was so cool and so loud! Right, I saw her cheek swell afterwards. She deserves it. How could she be so unkind to Gu Ning? She has also humiliated Gu Ning. I think the p could have been heavier. I agree. ... Gu Ning felt a little ufortable hearing their noisy discussion, but she was happy to know that her ssmates all defended her. ... Yuan Shuyan left and took Qu Hanjiao to infirmary. Fortunately, Qu Hanjiao had long hair, which could cover her cheek so that other people couldnt see it, or she would only feel more embarrassed. Jiaojiao, Im sorry, if it hadnt been for me, you wouldnt have been pped. You really shouldnt say that. You cant humiliate soldiers like that. In order to prevent Qu Hanjiao from ming her for the p, Yuan Shuyan apologized first. At the same time, she pointed out her mistake. I blurted it out at that time, said Qu Hanjiao. She didnt me Yuan Shuyan for it, because she originally tried to vent her own anger on Gu Ning. I just cant ept it! Qu Hanjiao hated Gu Ning to death now. Although she had failed today, she wasnt afraid of Gu Ning, because she didnt think Gu Ning wasparable to her. It was only because of Rong Jue that she let Gu Ning go today. Rong Jue was a member of the Rong family and also Rong Zechens older brother. Qu Hanjiao was unwilling to leave a bad impression on him in case the Rong family disliked her. Oh, you told me your older brother will hire a bunch of hoodlums to teach Gu Ning a lesson the day before yesterday. How is it going now? asked Yuan Shuyan. My older brother said its not a good idea to cause trouble in the school, so we can wait till Gu Ning leaves. After all, Gu Ning is a special student. If shes injured, the school will do something, said Qu Hanjiao. She disdained Gu Nings background, but she had to admit that it wasnt easy to deal with Gu Ning. Gu Ning isnt weak at all. Are you sure those people hired by your older brother are reliable? asked Yuan Shuyan. She was worried thinking of Gu Nings level of martial arts. Dont worry, theyve learned martial arts too, said Qu Hanjiao. She had confidence in her older brothers friends. Hearing that, Yuan Shuyan felt less anxious. ... During the break at noon, Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue joked about what Gu Ning had done again. Although Song Miaoge didnt witness the drama, she heard about it from other people. Baili Zongxue, however, had witnessed it. Gu Ning, why are you always in trouble? You have so many opponents! said Song Miaoge with disgust. Chapter 1854 - The Military Training Is Over

Chapter 1854: The Military Training Is Over

Perhaps other girls are jealous of me, said Gu Ning in a narcissistic tone. Youre a narcissist. Song Miaoge rolled her eyes at Gu Ning. Tell us, what exactly happened? Baili Zongxue asked curiously. I have a grudge with Yuan Shuyan. And that girl tried to bully me to please Yuan Shuyan, said Gu Ning. She didnt mention Rong Zechen. I think that they wont give up, said Baili Zongxue. She could tell that they were unkind people by a simple nce. Besides, they deliberately caused Gu Ning trouble, it meant it could happen again. If they were kind, they wouldnt have purposely made things difficult for Gu Ning today. Its fine. Ill beat them if they dare to do it again, said Gu Ning with calmly. Right, if it happens again, Miaoge can seize the chance to practice her skills. If its serious, we can beat them together, said Baili Zongxue. Why do I somehow feel that you dont think I can handle it alone? said Song Miaoge, feeling displeased. Ha-ha, youre not dumb! Gu Ning joked. How can you despise me? Song Miaoge was annoyed and rushed to yfully fight with them. Gu Ning seldom did that with her friends, because she was mentally approaching 30 after all. She was mature and stable most of the time. At this time, a girl walked to them with a grin. Gu Ning also gave her a smile. It was Leng Shaoxi. Baili Zongxue didnt know Leng Shaoxi, but Song Miaoge did. However, she wasnt familiar with her. Seeing Leng Shaoxi, Song Miaoge felt a little nervous. She wasnt afraid of Leng Shaoxi, but was nervous because there was a huge gap between their family background. The Song family was the subordinate of the Leng family as well, so she subconsciously thought that she was inferior to Leng Shaoxi. Hi, Senior Leng! Song Miaoge greeted her at once. Nice to see you all! Leng Shaoxi gently greeted them without any arrogance. After that, she turned to Gu Ning. I heard of another of your achievements. Hearing Leng Shaoxi talking to Gu Ning, Song Miaoge was greatly surprised because it was obvious that they knew each other. Although Leng Shaoxi knew many people, only a few looked so close to her. Moreover, she wondered whether Gu Ning was aware of Leng Shaoxis family background or not. Although she was curious, she knew she shouldnt ask about that right now. Well, haters are everywhere, said Gu Ning. Right, youre too outstanding so many people are jealous of you. Leng Shaoxi agreed, because it was the truth. Alright, why dont we dine together? My treat, said Leng Shaoxi. Sure! Gu Ning didnt decline, or Leng Shaoxi would use Master Lengs influence to put pressure on her. After that, they went to the canteen together. Oh, let me introduce you. This is Song Miaoge. I bet you know her. This is also our friend, Baili Zongxue. Gu Ning introduced her friends to Leng Shaoxi, then she turned to Baili Zongxue. Zongxue, this is my friend and shes also senior to us, Leng Shaoxi. She didnt tell them her real rtionship with Leng Shaoxi. And because of Leng Shaoxis presence, Song Miaoge didnt ask Gu Ning why she knew Leng Shaoxi. They went to the high-end canteen and ordered four dishes with a soup. After having the meal, Leng Shaoxi left alone to go to her dorm room to do some cleaning. She just came to the school this morning so her dorm room needed cleaning. She hadnt organized her stuff yet before she came to see Gu Ning when it was time for lunch. Gu Ning and her friends went to the small woods for training as usual. Once Leng Shaoxi was gone, Song Miaoge asked Gu Ning, Gu Ning, Im surprised that you know Senior Leng! How did you get to know each other? Shes the friend of a friend of mine, said Gu Ning. Oh! Song Miaoge stopped asking. In the afternoon, Yuan Shuyan heard the news that Leng Shaoxi shared lunch with Gu Ning today, which surprised her as well. To her astonishment, Gu Ning knew Leng Shaoxi. Anyway, Gu Ning probably didnt know Leng Shaoxi, maybe one of her friends did, because Gu Ning wasnt alone with Leng Shaoxi at that time. Even if Gu Ning knew Leng Shaoxi, Yuan Shuyan didnt think that Leng Shaoxi would help Gu Ning if Gu Ning encountered trouble. Leng Shaoxi might be willing to help, but the Leng family wouldnt agree. The Leng family wasnt dumb and wouldnt bother to help an outsider. Besides, she was a member of the Yuan family. Normally, a powerful family was reluctant to have a grudge against another power family of the same level just for an outsider, because it was unnecessary trouble. If it was for their own family, it would be different. Whether for their face or reputation, it would protect its own family members to the end. Yuan Shuyan didnt know Gu Nings rtionship with the Leng family, otherwise she wouldnt dare to mess with her. However, precisely because Yuan Shuyan didnt know that, she didnt think it was a big deal that Gu Ning knew Leng Shaoxi. They only knew each other, which meant nothing. Therefore, she was determined to pay Gu Ning back. To be honest, even if the dirty secret was exposed, it had nothing to do with her. She didnt hire the bunch of hoodlums after all. It was quite obvious that Yuan Shuyan only cared to make use of her friends. ... After a few days, the military training was over. At the beginning, everyoneined about it, but they somehow felt reluctant to see it end right now. They experienced the precious rtionship amongrades. Whenrades of years left each other, they cried. They had only been trained for half a month, but most of the students quietly cried as the instructors left them. On the day the military training was over, they had a training exhibition in the morning and they were free in the afternoon. After the ss meeting the next morning, they would begin to have sses. Because the military training was finally over, Song Miaoge wanted to rx. She invited Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue to dine outside at noon. They could hang out for a while beforeing back for the training. They nned to not go far, so they left on foot. Along the way, they heard many people talking about Kouzi sunscreen. The majority of the students who had used Kouzi sunscreen didnt get tanned after the military training of half a month. However, some students hadnt used Kouzi sunscreen. They simply didnt know about it or didnt care about that, so they were tanned to different extents. Boys didnt care much about the color of their skin, so few of them used sunscreen. As a result, the most tanned students were boys. After the big news about Kouzi sunscreen, Kouzi became more and more popr, especially its sunscreen which was always out of stock. Its other products also had extremely high sales. Chapter 1855 - You Won’t Be So Proud Soon

Chapter 1855: You Wont Be So Proud Soon

The drama about the unqualified manufacturers also had a deterrent effect, so no one now dared to make fake Kouzi products when they were out of stock. On the way, students who recognized Gu Ning all looked at her with admiration because they knew she was the owner of Kouzi. However, right after Gu Ning and her friends walked out of their school, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue sensed that some people were following them. They exchanged a nce and said nothing. If they guessed correctly, those people must have something to do with Yuan Shuyan and her friends. Besides, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue could feel that they were stronger than the bunch of people hired by Gao Shiyanst time, but they didnt know how much stronger they were. They hadnt had a fight yet after all, but neither Gu Ning nor Baili Zongxue bothered to take them seriously. Given the situation, they wouldnt let Song Miaoge fight against them alone. Once Gu Ning found out that some people were following them, she told Song Miaoge. It wasnt beyond their expectation, so they werent surprised. Should we go to dine first or solve this problem first? asked Song Miaoge. Lets solve the problem first. I hate being followed, said Gu Ning. No problem. Both Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue agreed, because they disliked being followed as well. Therefore, they walked to an out-of-the-way ce. The National Imperial Pce Park was only one kilometer away from the Capital University on the right side, so there were fewer people on the road. Those who followed Gu Ning and her friends didnt think that they had already noticed them when they walked to a ce with fewer people around. Instead, it was exactly what they wanted to see. Once they saw the right time, they dashed to surround Gu Ning and her friends in the middle. People around them immediately ran away. No one was willing to help them, because they were all afraid of trouble. It was out of instinct. Gu Ning and her friends werent scared at all and faced those men calmly. There were six men around 30 years old. They all had an air of cruelty, which meant that their hands had been covered in blood or they had killed people. Seeing that Gu Ning and her friends were not frightened at all, they werent surprised, because they knew that Gu Ning was good at fighting beforeing here. Anyway, they didnt think a young girl was able to beat them. Right after Gu Ning met the eyes of the man in front of her for two seconds, a picture shed by her sight. In a vi, five men with face masks broke into it. The picture shed, then it was in the master bedroom of the vi. Two men with face masks held knives and violently stabbed a young couple sleeping on the bed while blood sttered. The same tragedy happened in the other two bedrooms. Afterwards, these five men took a lot of stuff out of the vi. The pictures only shed for three seconds, and they had face masks. However, since Gu Ning saw those pictures when she met these people, it was obviously rted to them. Given their build, they looked basically the same. Gu Ning nced at these men again, then found a man with a scorpion tattoo on his neck. In the pictures that just appeared, there was also a man with the same scorpion tattoo on his neck. ordingly, Gu Ning was even more sure that they were the same group. She had read the news about the family ughter that happened half a year ago on the Inte. It was a wealthy businessman who was killed, but the police hadnt found any evidence. They were wearing masks whenmitting the crime and the surveince cameras inside and outside the vi were also destroyed by them. Although there were other surveince cameras, they only saw their shadows from a distance, so there was no way to start to deal with the case. Are you Gu Ning? a man coldly asked Gu Ning. It was always the same opening. They knew who she was, but still had to ask that question. Gu Ning sneered, If I say no, will you leave? Of course not, because I know youre Gu Ning, said the man. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Hearing his answer, Gu Ning and her friendsughed as if they just heard a joke. Since you know Im Gu Ning, why did you still ask that question? Are you an idiot? said Gu Ning mockingly. You... The man was mad. Dont be proud now. You wont be so proud soon. Saying that, he turned to look at Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue. Only Gu Ning is our target. If you two dont want to be in trouble, leave now. Trouble? Do you have the ability to cause us trouble? Stop wasting time on talking. Do it now! said Song Miaoge with disdain. She alone wasnt able to defeat them, but Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue were here. Either of them could beat them within a minute. Song Miaoges words annoyed the man. He put on an evil face. Great, if so, dont me us for being too cruel. Beat them! After that, the group of men attacked Gu Ning and her friends at once. They knew that Gu Ning was excellent at fighting, but didnt know that Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue were good at fighting too, especially Baili Zongxue. Therefore, they only arranged for two people to catch Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue, while letting four men fight with Gu Ning. They arranged for four men to fight with Gu Ning, not because they were afraid of her, but because she was their main target and they couldnt make any mistakes. Song Miaoge couldnt beat so many people alone, but it couldnt be easier for her to defeat only one man. She wouldnt beat the man right away, but she had control of the situation the entire time. It didnt cost her much energy. Even though she didnt use her full strength, the man was still shocked by Song Miaoges skills. He thought that she was merely a weak girl, but unexpectedly she was so good at fighting. Baili Zongxue was even stronger than Song Miaoge and quickly beat another man to the ground, which shocked the second man too. Gu Ning did the same thing. Although these men were aware that Gu Ning was excellent at fighting, they were still amazed by her strength. Not only them, but onlookers were also amazed. They all thought that they were three weak girls, but they turned out to be so strong. Before long, the fight was over. Within a minute, all six men were beaten to the ground. Song Miaoge beat one, Baili Zongxue beat two, while Gu Ning beat three. Fine, lets go! Since they failed, they had to leave. Although they were injured, they were still able to walk. Chapter 1856 - You’re Too Forgetful

Chapter 1856: Youre Too Forgetful

Do you want to leave? Gu Ning said in a cold voice. She had no intention of letting them go like that. It wasnt because they were the suspects of the family ughter, but because she was unwilling to let them go without paying a price. Even though she knew that they were the suspects of the family ughter, she didnt have evidence, so she could do nothing about it. She could say it aloud, but nobody would believe her. Instead, people would be suspicious of her and question her about why she knew they were the murderers, which would cause her unnecessary trouble. Besides, she didnt know the reason why the whole family was ughtered. If the family was evil, it deserved the punishment. The children were innocent, but they were inevitably hurt. Anyway, since Gu Ning found out about the crime they hadmitted, she would investigate the case. If the rich businessman had done nothing wrong and she was able to collect the evidence, she wouldnt mind doing another good deed. If it was difficult, she wouldnt waste time on that because she had her own business to deal with. Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue stood in their way right after Gu Ning said that. They didnt allow them to leave. Those men were terrified, looking at Gu Ning and her friends staying alert. What else do you want to do? You caused me trouble for no reason. Do you want to leave without an exnation? Gu Ning sneered. Hearing that, they were surprised, but said nothing. They definitely wouldnt tell her the reason. ring at them, Gu Ning questioned in a serious tone, Tell me, who sent you? Although she knew it was either Yuan Shuyan or Qu Hanjiao, she still needed to make sure in order to pay the right person back. However, those men remained silent. Fine, if you refuse to tell me, I can only call the police, said Gu Ning. The six men werent scared at all, because they had powerful support behind their back. Well. Gu Ning smiled. She was aware of that. Even though she knew that they werent afraid of the police, she still made that call. After all, she couldnt use violence to force them to tell her the truth in public. Before long, the police came. After learning the situation, the police took them away, but Gu Ning knew it would end up with nothing. However, she could do nothing about it. If she killed them, she would be the criminal. Actually, she wouldnt let them get away with it like that. After they left, Gu Ning called K and told him to pay special attention to those men. She needed to know where they went next, who they contacted, and where they lived. I think itll end up with nothing, said Song Miaoge, because she had seen it too many times. Its fine. We cant kill them or disable them after all, otherwise well be the criminals, said Gu Ning airily, but she didnt tell her friends her own n. I know, but I just feel a little ufortable, said Song Miaoge, feeling upset. If it was possible, she wished that she could disable or kill them without being punished by thew. She was reluctant to let them get away with it. Alright, let me buy you a good meal to cheer you up! Gu Ning felt touched that Song Miaoge defended her. She hugged her shoulders tofort her. Youre too forgetful! Song Miaoge said seeing Gu Ning not being affected. However, since Gu Ning didnt care about it now, it was useless for her to be bothered by it. After that, they went to have a meal together. There was arge shopping mall near the school, so they directly went there. They would shop inside after the meal. In order to vent her annoyance, Song Miaoge ate a lot. After having a meal, they shopped for nearly an hour, then left without buying anything because they didntck anything for the time being. In the afternoon, Gu Ning needed to deal with something, while Song Miaoge had to go to visit her mother, so the three of them separated. Baili Zongxue didnt go back to the school, but went to see Baili Zongyang. ... Song Miaoges mother had mostly recovered, but she couldnt leave the hospital yet. Master Songs friend, Master Zhao, also regained his consciousness and was able to talk now. They always remembered Gu Nings kindness and wanted to invite her to share a meal to thank her, but Gu Ning had declined once, so they felt embarrassed to bother Master Song again. They were unwilling to make things difficult for Master Song. ... Chu Peihan and her friends had agreed in their WeChat group yesterday that they would gather together after the military training was over today. Since Gu Ning was going to meet Chu Peihan and her other friends, it wasnt appropriate for her to go with Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue. It was still early now and her car was stopped in the siheyuan, so she needed to go to the siheyuan first. The Capital Film Academy and the university that Mu Ke and Yu Mixi studied in were in the same district as the Capital University and Gu Ning didnt need to go to the city center because she could tell Gao Yi or Qiao Ya to drive it over for her, but she actually wanted to cultivate for a while. It was safer for her to do that in the siheyuan after all. In fact, even though their universities were in the same district, a district in the capital was quiterge, so the three universities were far from each other. Even without much traffic on the road, it still took about 20 minutes to get there by car. Gu Ning started to practice using her magical power after arriving at the siheyuan. She needed to transport the magical power from her soul to her body. She seeded in moving it into her body, but failed to store it inside, and it soon went back to its original ce. After practicing for two hours, Gu Ning still failed, but she wasnt disappointed or hopeless. Shangguan Yang had told her that it wasnt easy to make the power of the ancient jade circte in her body. It wasnt that difficult, but it took time and luck. It was nearly 5 pm after two hours of practice, so Gu Ning said good-bye to Shangguan Yang. Gu Ning rarely came, but she wouldnt share dinner with Shangguan Yang, so Shangguan Yangined about it. Even though he was unhappy, he wouldnt force Gu Ning to stay because she already had an appointment with her friends. In addition, Gu Ning promised to cultivate here again in a few days. She would ask for leave and stay with him, so Shangguan Yang was satisfied. Haicheng District was where their universities were located. Because they studied in the same district, they booked a table in a nearby restaurant. Chapter 1857 - Let Me TeaChapter You How to Behave Yourself!

Chapter 1857: Let Me Teach You How to Behave Yourself!

For convenience, Gu Ning booked a private room at Shengshi Hotel in Haicheng District. She originally nned to dine at the Huangdeng Hotel, but she had been to the Huangdeng Hotel many times, so she thought that she should change the ce this time. Therefore, she chose the Shengshi Hotel. Leng Shaoting had given Gu Ning the ck Card of Shengshi Hotel a long time ago, so she could have free service. There was no need for her to spend money outside for a meal. The food in Shengshi Hotel was expensive, but was very delicious. Haicheng District was veryrge. After all, it was the biggest district in the capital, so they had to spend nearly 20 minutes on the road to get from their three universities by car without being caught by traffic jam. Gu Ning didnt need to pick Chu Peihan and her other friends up from their universities today, but she would drive them back after their gathering. Because Gu Ning came from the city center, there was a lot of traffic on the road. Gu Ning knew it earlier on, so she came back at an earlier time. It was almost 6 pm when she arrived at Shengshi Hotel. The appointed time was right around 6 pm. Although Chu Peihan and her other friends were already there at 5:30 pm, they didnt mind waiting for Gu Ning for a while. They were quite patient because they knew that Gu Ning was very busy. Normally, they seldom bothered her. If Gu Ning was only a normal college student and there wasnt such a long distance between their universities, they would certainly see each other often. Gu Ning had already booked a private room for them, so Chu Peihan and her other friends could directly go to have a seat and order first. As the dishes were ced on the table, Gu Ning showed up. Once Gu Ning came, she smiled seeing Chu Peihan and her other friends. Very good, none of you are tanned. It actually wasnt surprising, because Mu Ke, Yu Mixi, and Chu Peihan had all used Kouzi sunscreen. So they didnt get tanned after the military training. Even though Mu Ke was a boy, he disliked having dark skin. The credit goes to the unbelievable Kouzi sunscreen. After using it, my skin didnt get darker at all. Instead, it bes whiter. Now all the products of Kouzi are quite popr. I think itll rece those international brands in the near future, said Chu Peihan with pride. She had witnessed the enormous poprity of Kouzi, so she felt proud of Gu Ning. Right, many of the Kouzi products are often out of stock now, said Mu Ke. I bet that many businessmen are trying to be business partners with Ningning right now, said Yu Mixi. Yeah, but I have no intention of doing that, said Gu Ning. If she had any business partners, she wouldnt be able to keep her magical power a secret any longer. Even without the magical power, Gu Ning had no intention of having business partners. It was easy to have conflicts and she disliked other people sharing her sess. Therefore, she would rather make Kouzi develop slower than have business partners. I think its a good idea not to have business partners. Itll cause you trouble if you encounter bad people, said Mu Ke. As they chatted with each other, they talked about their college life. Knowing that Mu Ke and Yu Mixi got along with their schoolmates very well, Gu Ning was relieved. After all, Mu Ke and Yu Mixi were different from Gu Ning. If anyone deliberately made things difficult for them, they might not be able to fight back, especially Yu Mixi. Even though Gu Ning could help them pay their opponents back, it wasnt a good thing to have grudges against schoolmates. Therefore, it was the best that they could enjoy a peaceful college life. As for Chu Peihan, she had conflict with her roommates right after her college life began, so it wouldnt be easy to get back to normal. Chu Peihan told them that she had a lot of arguments with the girl named Ke Lili. Thest time happened a few days ago. It became seriouster and Ke Lili tried to beat Chu Peihan, but Chu Peihan fought back right away. Ke Lili was scared and remained quiet for the following days. Gu Ning had gone through the same thing, but Gao Shiyan had hired a bunch of people, trying to teach Gu Ning a lesson. Gu Ning beat them and Gao Shiyan immediately moved into another dorm room from fear. Hearing Gu Nings story, her friends were annoyed, but they knew that Gu Ning wasnt weak at all, so they werent worried about her. Why do those bullies always try to bully those who they cant mess with? said Mu Ke. They deserve a lesson, said Chu Peihan. It wasnt easy for them to gather together, so they naturally wouldnt leave so early. After having the meal, they nned to enjoy themselves in an amusement arcade. Chu Peihan proposed to go to a bar, but they had sses tomorrow. It would be upsetting if they couldnt indulge themselves with alcohol, so they chose an amusement arcade. They could drink on weekends when they didnt have sses the next day. The moment Gu Ning and her friends walked out to the hall, they heard a loud female voice. Dad, its her! The girl in white! Shes always behaving against me and she has attacked me too. Hearing the familiar voice, Chu Peihan turned to look at the person. Once she saw a familiar person angrily pointing at her, she smiled with disdain. Well, well, enemies always cross each others road. Shes Ke Lili. Gu Ning and her other friends also looked at the girl and saw Ke Lili pointing at them. Therefore, they figured out what was happening before Chu Peihan told them the girls name. There were four adults, two men and two women, with Ke Lili. The two by Ke Lilis sides were her parents. Hearing Ke Lilis voice, they turned to look at Gu Ning and her friends too. Because Ke Lili had told her parents about her grudges against her roommate, her parents were furious. However, they had been very busy these days, so they didnt have time to pay Chu Peihan back yet. Knowing that Chu Peihan was right there now, they were unwilling to miss this great chance. Without dy, they walked to Gu Ning and her friends at once. Gu Ning and her friends had no intention of avoiding them and chose to face them. Two groups of people stood opposite each other in the middle of the hall. Are you the student who attacked my daughter? Ke Yongqiang red at Chu Peihan. He questioned her in a serious tone trying to pressure her. Unfortunately, Chu Peihan wasnt affected at all, because she had seen too many important figures before, and Ke Yongqiang was merely nobody in her eyes. Right, its me, but your daughter caused the trouble first. Chu Peihan admitted it with crity. Anyway, it wasnt her fault, so she wouldnt allow other people to me her for it. You little bitch! How dare you attack my daughter? Let me teach you how to behave yourself! Seeing that Chu Peihan admitted it, Mrs. Ke directly stepped forward to p Chu Peihan. Chapter 1858 - Oh, I’m Scared!

Chapter 1858: Oh, Im Scared!

Even though Chu Peihan said that Ke Lili had caused her trouble first, Mrs. Ke didnt care about it at all, because she didnt think there was anything wrong with it. In her eyes, her daughter was superior to other people. Only her daughter could bully others and she would never allow other people to bully her daughter. Gu Ning and her other friends stood still, because they knew that Mrs. Ke couldnt hurt Chu Peihan. Ke Yongqiang didnt stop his wife from doing that, because he agreed that Chu Peihan needed to learn a lesson after bullying his daughter. However, he was a grown-up man after all, so he let his wife do the job. Ke Lili smiled with satisfaction. She waited to see Chu Peihan being humiliated by her family. Unfortunately, right as Mrs. Kes hand fell, Chu Peihan raised her hand and caught her wrist. You... Mrs. Ke rounded her eyes in shock. To her surprise, Chu Peihan caught her wrist so fast. Mrs. Ke was too arrogant to believe that it really happened. After being caught, Mrs. Ke struggled, trying to get rid of Chu Peihan, but only found that Chu Peihan was much stronger than her. She wasnt able to move at all and felt great pain once Chu Peihan used greater strength. Chu Peihan, let my mom go! Ke Lili criticized Chu Peihan at once. Because she had been caught by Chu Peihan like that before, she wasnt surprised to see her mother caught, but she was angry. Let her go! Ke Yongqiang was also quite displeased. Sure! said Chu Peihan with an evil smile on her lips. She let Mrs. Ke go, but she actually threw her away with a lot of strength without hitting the people behind her. As a result, Mrs. Ke heavily fell to the ground. Mom! Juan! Seeing that, Ke Lili, Ke Yongqiang, and the couple with them were all scared. They tried to support Mrs. Ke, but it was toote. Therefore, they could only watch her fall. With a loud sound, Mrs. Ke felt the pain all over her body. Mom! Juan! They immediately rushed to help Mrs. Ke get back to her feet and checked whether she was injured. The noises soon attracted the hotel manager over. May I know whats going on here? asked the hotel manager. Whats going on here? This girl just attacked my wife in public! Ke Yongqiang roared pointing at Chu Peihan. I didnt expect to see such a violent student like you in the film academy. Im going to tell your dean. If you cant learn a lesson from your behavior, you wont behave yourself in the future! In fact, Ke Yongqiang wanted to beat Chu Peihan, but felt too embarrassed to do so. He was a grown-up man after all and cared about his image. However, Ke Yongqiang totally forgot that his wife had tried to p Chu Peihan first, so he was merely a selfish person too. Oh, Mr. Ke, I bet you must have forgotten that its your wife who tried to p me first. Should I stand still waiting to be pped? By the way, Ke Lili also tried to attack me first. If I hadnt learned some fighting skills, I would have been injured by her. I was just defending myself, but you believe its violence. Dont you think its unfair that you indulge your wife and daughter to attack other people? One may steal a horse while another may not look over a hedge, right? Well, I dont think you have such great authority to do so, said Chu Peihan mockingly, showing no fear of Ke Yongqiang. You... Ke Yongqiang didnt know what to say all of a sudden. Although he was reluctant to admit it, Chu Peihan indeed told the truth. Both his wife and daughter had tried to attack Chu Peihan first, so they were injured afterwards. Anyway, his wife and daughter were injured in the end, so it was impossible for him not to be angry. No matter what, we were injured in the end, so its your fault! Ke Lili med Chu Peihan for everything. She didnt care about whose fault it was right now, because they were the ones who were injured. Dad, you must do something for mom and I! Youre so shameless, said Chu Peihan with disdain. Right, no matter what, my wife and daughter are injured in the end, so you must apologize to them. I can forgive you then, said Ke Yongqiang. Because his wife and daughter hadnt done the right thing and they were in Shengshi Hotel with many important figures around, they were unwilling to be watched by other people. Apologize? Ridiculous. It isnt my fault. Why should I apologize? said Chu Peihan. You... Ke Yongqiang was mad. To his surprise, this girl was so determined. He squinted and said in a threatening tone, If you dont apologize, Ill tell your dean to expel you. Oh, really? Im scared. Chu Peihan suddenly acted scared, but she actually wasnt scared at all. Do it now! Tell the dean to expel me! It wasnt her fault anyway, so she wouldnt be afraid. Even if the dean really agreed with Ke Yongqiang on that, he might not be able to expel her. You... Ke Yongqiang was furious. He didnt expect that Chu Peihan wasnt afraid of being expelled at all, which made him think that she mighte from a powerful family. Thinking of that, Ke Yongqiang stopped arguing. He had to figure out Chu Peihans family background first. Great, very well, lets wait and see! Lets go! Ke Yongqiang threatened Chu Peihan in the end to save his face. Dad... Ke Lili was unwilling to leave like that, but she shut her mouth once her father gave her a warning nce. Yongqiang... Mrs. Ke was also reluctant to ept this result. She was heavily thrown to the ground today and was utterly humiliated, which was totally uneptable in her eyes. Lets go home now, said Ke Yongqiang in annoyance. Mrs. Ke didnt want to go, but she could only give Chu Peihan a re before walking away with Ke Yongqiang. After the Ke family was gone, Chu Peihan turned to stare at Gu Ning looking pitiful. Boss, if Im really going to be expelled, you must help me. At this moment, she didnt look as aggressive as earlier at all. Chu Peihan could handle it on her own, but she was unwilling to drag the Qing Gang into this trouble. Gu Ning was amused. Dont worry, you wont be expelled. Hearing that, Chu Peihan smiled rxedly, holding Gu Nings arm. Youre the best! Chapter 1859 - Don’t You Want to Have Some Fun?

Chapter 1859: Dont You Want to Have Some Fun?

The conflict didnt affect their mood, so they continued to enjoy themselves. After Ke Yongqiangs family left the hotel, they said good-bye to the couple, who was a close friend, and drove away too. After getting in the car, Ke Yongqiang asked Ke Lili, Do you know the girls family background? No idea, but shes from City F, a third-tier city. Even though she has some connections in City F, this is the capital and her family cantpete against our family, said Ke Lili. Even though Chu Peihan wasnt afraid of the Ke family and wasnt afraid of being expelled, she still didnt take Chu Peihan seriously. In her eyes, Chu Peihan knew too little to behave herself. Hearing that, Ke Yongqiang squinted showing danger and calction. Great, Ill call the dean of your school tomorrow to talk about her behavior. Shell learn a lesson. Sure. Ke Lili smiled at hearing Ke Yongqiangs words and felt much better. Mrs. Kes anger also went away a little. Her father had a good rtionship with the dean of their school, so Ke Lili was confident that the dean would help them once her father asked for a favor. ... That night, Gu Ning and her friends went to an amusement arcade and won a lot of money back. However, this time, it wasnt easy for them to leave. Right after leaving the amusement arcade, Gu Ning found that some people were following them. As they were about to walk into the elevator, Gu Ning told Chu Peihan and her other friends to be mentally prepared. What? I didnt expect that some people would dare to do that in the capital, said Mu Ke looking annoyed. The capital seems to be well-managed on the surface, but there are crimes happening every day. Not every crime can be dealt with. Its hard for ordinary people to seek justice, said Gu Ning. Well beat their sh*t outter! said Chu Peihan feeling mad. She was quite displeased and would feel ufortable till she beat them heavily. When they arrived at the parking lot, they were stopped and surrounded by seven men. Who are you? What do you want to do? Seeing them, Gu Ning crossed her arms on her chest,zily asking them. She asked that question on purpose, and her expression showed that she clearly knew who they were. She was just making fun of them. Gu Ning and her friends attitude showed the same disdain. They didnt look afraid at all, which puzzled those men. Those men didnt understand why they werent scared. Even though they didnt seem afraid, those men didnt take it seriously. After all, this area was controlled by their boss. Give us all the money you just won, or well use violence, said a man with an evil expression, trying to scare them. Gu Ning and her friends, however, stayed calm. Get the money by yourself if you can! said Gu Ning in a provocative tone. Being provoked, the seven men were annoyed and felt humiliated. One man said, Hey, these girls are pretty. Why dont we f*ck them to have some fun. Hearing that, the seven men leered at them. They focused on asking them for money just now and ignored the fact that the girls were quite beautiful. They should own them. Gu Ning and her friends were angry. Great, we can let you have some fun, said Chu Peihan. The next second, she attacked those men, followed by Gu Ning and their other friends. Yu Mixi wasnt bad at fighting now, so it wasnt difficult for her to beat two men. However, because Gu Ning and her other friends were present, she only needed to beat one man. The seven men thought that they were just joking, so they werent prepared to fight back at all. They were heavily beaten from the beginning to the end. Gu Ning and her friends could finish the fight within seconds, but they didnt. Instead, they enjoyed torturing them. They said they wanted to have some fun after all. Please, please let us go! the seven men begged them at once. To their astonishment, this group of young teenagers were much stronger than they thought. Do you want to go? Didnt you say that you want to have some fun? Now enjoy it! Chu Peihan sneered. It was impossible for her to let them go right now. Are you surprised? asked Mu Ke, beating them with great strength. Stop, stop. The man who was being beaten by Mu Ke waspletely frightened. After a long time, they finally stopped. If it werent illegal to kill, I would definitely kill you, said Chu Peihan. After that, Gu Ning and her friends left. After Gu Ning and her friends drove away, those men immediately went back to report it to their boss. When the manager of the amusement arcade learned that they failed to beat four young teenagers, he was furious. He was unwilling to let them leave with hundreds of thousands of yuan. ... After leaving the amusement arcade, Gu Ning sent Chu Peihan and her other friends to their schools. Because they had sses tomorrow, they went back to their universities early today. Therefore, before 10 pm, they were all back at their own schools. Gu Ning however, didnt go back to her school after sending her friends back to their universities. Instead, she went to another ce. Her car drove towards the suburb of Haicheng District. In 20 minutes, it stopped across from a vi. Gu Ning wasnt in a hurry to get out of the car, but took out a ck long-sleeved jacket and put it on, then a ck cap and a ck mask before getting out of the car. Afterwards, she walked to the vi. She asked K to pay attention to those suspects she met today, and she had already gotten the result. Without surprise, the police took those people away and directly let them goter. Those people then returned to this vi and never came out. However, at 3 pm, a young man came to the vi, and that man was named Qu Yifei. He was Qu Hanjiaos older brother. In that case, Gu Ning was sure that they had a rtionship with Qu Hanjiao. Qu Yifei hired a group of strong, skilled men after collecting information about Gu Ning, but unexpectedly they still lost. Originally, Qu Yifei was reluctant to take action, because he learned that Gu Ning wasnt easy to deal with from the Inte. Although she wasntparable to the Qu family right now, he was worried that it might be big trouble and affect the Qu family. Nevertheless, Qu Yifei liked Yuan Shuyan, so Qu Hanjiao told him that Yuan Shuyan had also been bullied by Gu Ning, which was the reason why Qu Yifei decided to do something. Even though he was aware that Yuan Shuyan disliked him, he couldnt help but stand out to defend her. Chapter 1860 - There Must Be a Mastermind

Chapter 1860: There Must Be a Mastermind

Now his n failed, so Qu Yifei was unwilling to try again. He told Qu Hanjiao not to mess with Gu Ning. Knowing that Qu Yifei had failed to teach Gu Ning a lesson, Qu Hanjiao was mad, but didnt dare to me her own older brother. As for Qu Yifeis exhortation, Qu Hanjiao listened to him and didnt dare to do anything to Gu Ning again. After that, Qu Hanjiao told Yuan Shuyan that her n failed. Yuan Shuyan was furious too and med their uselessness, but she didnt dare to say it aloud. After all, it had nothing to do with her, even though Qu Hanjiao used her to persuade Qu Yifei to pay Gu Ning back. Gu Ning came in order to force those people to tell her the truth, because she couldnt find evidence about the whole family that was ughtered. Given the result of Ks investigation, the businessman whose family was ughtered hadnt done anything uneptable and his business enjoyed a good reputation. Although it could prove that this businessman waspletely innocent, Gu Ning would try to figure out the truthter. She would force those suspects to tell her the truth unless they would rather die than be honest with her. Gu Ning avoided the surveince cameras around the vi, then stood outside it. She used her Jade Eyes to see inside and saw the six men ying cards in the living room. Because there were many open windows, Gu Ning easily got into the vi. After getting into it, she didnt immediately show up in front of them, but released her magical power to freeze them first. F*ck, why is it suddenly so cold? Right, its autumn, but it shouldnt be so cold. What the hell! Close the windows. Feeling the cold air entering their bodies, they swore with dissatisfaction. However, right when two men wanted to stand up to close windows, they suddenly found that their legs and feet were a little stiff. What happened? I cant move my legs and feet. Perhaps youve sat for too long. After that, the two men tried to rx their muscles, but only found that their limbs were getting more and more stiff. The other men also felt ufortable. They couldnt move no matter how they tried. As time went by, the inside of their bodies became ufortable as well. W-Whats going on? One man suddenly found it difficult to speak now. Once he moved, his limbs hurt, so he didnt dare to move again. I-I cant move either. Seeing every of them suffering the same thing, those men panicked. Gu Ning only froze half of their bodies so that they couldnt move. Afterwards, she showed up and turned on the camera with her. Those men rounded their eyes in horror when they saw a woman suddenly appear in the vi. Who is this woman? When did she appear? They had no idea when she got inside. Besides, they started to doubt whether it was this woman who made their bodies stiff. They thought it was a ridiculous idea, because they didnt believe that this woman had any ability to make their bodies stiff. However, it was true that their bodies were getting stiffer and the woman showed up at this moment. It couldnt be a coincidence. W-Who are you? they asked Gu Ning. You dont need to know that. You only need to answer my questions, said Gu Ning in a cold voice. She deliberately changed her voice, because she was going to hand this video to the police. She had no intention of exposing herself. W-What? they asked. Half a year ago, Fu Yongliangs whole family was ughtered. Was it done by you? asked Gu Ning. Although she asked that question, she was already sure about the answer. Hearing that, those men rounded their eyes in shock. How does she know that? Even though Gu Ning knew it, they refused to admit it. W-We dont know what youre talking about. R-Right, we didnt kill anyone! ... All six men denied it at once, but they showed obvious guilt in their expressions. Dont you know that your guilty expressions have already betrayed you? said Gu Ning mockingly. Those men avoided her eyes in silence in case they made more mistakes. Tell me, why did you kill Fu Yongliangs whole family? asked Gu Ning in a serious tone. She red at them, putting great pressure on them, which made it hard for them to breathe. Who exactly is this woman? Why is she so powerful? Is she the reason why we cant move now? Although they were scared by Gu Ning, they still refused to admit it. We didnt. Yeah, we didnt. They had worn masks whilemitting the crime, and the surveince cameras had been damaged by them too. It had been half a year. Even the police failed to find out that it was them, so it meant that they hadnt left any evidence. They believed that Gu Ning was only suspicious of them. Even if she knew that they had done it, she could do nothing about it as long as they refused. Gu Ning sneered. Do you think that you can easily get away with it by wearing masks and damaging the surveince cameras back then? No criminal can escape from the of thew. If you dont want anyone to know, you better not do it. I came to see you because I know that youvemitted the crime. Its useless no matter how you deny it. By the way, you should know that you cant move now. It cant be easier for me to kill you. Would you rather be killed than tell me the truth? Hearing that, those men trembled in fear. They were undoubtedly afraid of death, but they might not be able to survive if they admitted it right now. I dont have time to waste on you. If you dont tell me the truth right now, Im afraid youll beg me to kill you then, said Gu Ning. She took a dagger on the table, then walked towards them step by step. She had gloves on her hands, so she wasnt afraid of being caught by leaving fingerprints. Those men hesitated to make a choice. Gu Ning went to the man with the scorpion tattoo on his neck. This man was their leader, so Gu Ning started directly from him. Gu Nings dagger fell on the mans neck. She coldly looked at him, and asked, Are you going to tell me, or not? I-I-I-Ill tell you. The man was scared, because he saw a pair of cruel and bloodthirsty eyes. He knew that she meant every word she just said. Then tell me, said Gu Ning. W-We were paid to kill his family. Fu Yongliang stole another businessmans project, s-so the businessman paid us to kill his family, said the man. Knowing that, Gu Ning squinted. It wasnt surprising, because she already guessed that they must have been paid to kill. There must be a mastermind. Who is he? asked Gu Ning. Chapter 1861 - It Is Qu Linan

Chapter 1861: It Is Qu Linan

Its, its... the man stammered. Thinking of the businessmans position, he didnt dare to say it aloud, because he still hoped that the businessman could help them out if they were arrested. Why do you still protect that person right now? Do you expect him to rescue you? If you dont tell me, I can directly kill you. There will be no chance for anyone to save your life! said Gu Ning mockingly. At the same time, the dagger in her hand cut the mans neck, making the man feel pain as warm blood flowed down. Please, please, Ill tell you. Ill tell you. The man opened his mouth at once to stop her. Its Qu Linan. Qu Linan was Qu Hanjiao and Qu Yifeis father. Do you have any evidence? asked Gu Ning. I have call and transfer records, said the man. Great, tell me his phone number and bank card number, said Gu Ning. The man then read the phone number Qu Linan used to contact him and his bank card number. Gu Ning remembered them after hearing it once. After that, Gu Ning took out her phone and sent them to K. She told him to find out that numbers records from half a year ago. What else did he tell you to do? asked Gu Ning. He ordered us to do several other things for him. The man said, T-Three months ago, Qu Linan liked a B-list actress named Ni Aijing. He told us to catch her so that he could rape her, but she strongly refused, s-so Qu Linan killed her by ident. Her body was thrown into the wilderness. Hearing that, Gu Ning squinted. Although she knew that unfair things were happening every day and she didnt have too much sympathy, she still felt ufortable when she heard that. Tell me the exact date and ce, said Gu Ning. July 2nd, right in this vi, said the man. This vi wasnt theirs, but Qu Linans. Because they did bad deeds for Qu Linan, Qu Linan let them stay here. With the answer, Gu Ning sent K another message to tell him to investigate the crime which had happened on July 2nd around this vi. After asking the questions she needed to ask, Gu Ning turned around walking out of the living room. When they couldnt see her, she took out ropes to tie them up. After that, she walked aside and took out aptop from the telepathic eye space. She moved the recorded video into theptop then copied it into a USB sh disk. She then put theptop back into the telepathic eye space before walking back to the living room and cing the USB sh disk on the coffee table. Afterwards, Gu Ning used their phone to call the police. Gu Ning wasnt sure whether the police would go to catch Qu Linan. After all, Qu Linan was a man of influence in the capital. Anyway, she needed to see what the police would do. After calling the police, Gu Ning took out her power crystals and helped each of them take one. They were still useful to them, so they must be fine. They thought that it was poison at the beginning, but their stiff limbs soon rxed. However, even though their muscles rxed, they still couldnt move because Gu Ning tied them up with ropes. Gu Ning also warned them. Dont try to deny everything you told me just now after arriving at the police station. Ill pay attention to you the entire time. Once you deny it, youll only be killed even if youre released. S-sure. Those men agreed at once. Although they did have that idea, they didnt dare to do it after hearing Gu Nings words. Gu Ning could freeze their limbs and rx themter, which proved that she was a scary woman. After that, Gu Ning left. However, she had only walked out of the vi for about 10 meters when she felt two cultivators not far from them. Besides, they were quickly approaching her. Gu Ning didnt have time to see who they were, and she was afraid that they might get into the vi, which could ruin her n. Therefore, she ran towards another direction releasing magical power to attract them. Without surprise, Gu Ning felt that the two cultivators chased after her right away. Gu Ning ran to a dark ce, then took off her coat, hat, and mask before throwing them into the telepathic eye space. After a while, she stopped releasing magical power and ran to the side of the road outside the block. After that, she ran back to the direction she just came from, pretending to be running in the night. In a couple of seconds, Gu Ning ran into the two cultivators on the road. They seemed to be a couple about 40 years old. Given their air, Gu Ning judged that their level wasnt high. Because there wasnt magical power on Gu Nings body at this time and there were many more people running in the night, the two cultivators didnt think there was anything wrong with her. We lost it. I wonder what magical creature it is. It owns such pure magical power! said the man unhappily. It wasnt easy for them to find such pure magical power, but it disappeared all of a sudden. Five minutester after Gu Ning called the police, the police arrived at the vi. Tonight, a police officer from the 5th team of the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau, Captain Zhou Renyu, led six policemen to take away the six suspects who had been tied up by Gu Ning, as well as the USB sh drive on the coffee table. When Gu Ning called the police, she said that she had put the USB sh drive with the suspects confession on the coffee table, so they knew what it was. After returning to the police station, Zhou Renyu yed the video stored in the USB sh drive. They all wondered who this woman was, but they only heard her voice and couldnt see her. In addition, they were confused about how she found out that these men were the murderers of Fu Yongliangs family. Actually, the six suspects already admitted it, so it must be the truth. However, when Zhou Renyu heard that Qu Linan was behind the scenes, they were all surprised and had mixed emotions. Unfortunately for Gu Ning, Zhou Renyu, who came this time, was Qu Linans rtive. Dont tell anyone about it for the time being. Do you understand? Zhou Renyu immediately warned the police officers of his team. Zhou Renyu never thought that Qu Linan would do such a cruel thing, but they were rtives after all. Most importantly, he was able to reach his position today relying on Qu Linan, so he had to talk with Qu Linan about it to see what they should do next. Captain, if any other people find out, we wont be able to keep it secret. Itll cause trouble for us as well, a policeman said. He knew that Zhou Renyu and Qu Linan were rted, so Zhou Renyu wanted to protect Qu Linan, but he felt that it wasnt a good idea. Right, captain. Since that woman recorded this video, she must still have it in her hands. If you keep it secret, shell definitely expose it. Then... another policeman said with great worry. Chapter 1862 - Threaten Them

Chapter 1862: Threaten Them

Well, I understand what you said. Im just saying that we can keep it secret for the time being, and the confessions of those people may not be true. I will investigate it first and try to figure it out before tomorrow, Zhou Renyu said. Because he said that, the others had to agree. They hoped that Zhou Renyu could really handle it well so that they wouldnt be dragged into trouble because of it. After that, Zhou Renyu called Qu Linan at once. At this time, it was already 11 pm. Qu Linan just had a shower and was about to go to bed, but his phone rang all of a sudden. Qu Linan frowned seeing the callers name. He didnt know why Zhou Renyu called him sote, but he still answered. Uncle Qu, I just received a report. Six suspects were caught and they turned out to be the murderers of Fu Yongliangs family half a year ago. They said that it was your order, said Zhou Renyu. What? Qu Linan was in a panic once he heard that. To his astonishment, someone could find out who the murderers of Fu Yongliangs family were. Did they confess everything? asked Qu Linan, which meant that he admitted that it was his order. If it wasnt him, he wouldnt ask that question. He would angrily deny it instead. I havent interrogated them yet, but the person who called us did. She even recorded a video and left a USB sh disk for us, said Zhou Renyu. Who has watched the video, asked Qu Linan, feeling nervous. Members of my team, but Ive already warned them not to tell anyone else. However, Im afraid the person who called us could have a copy of the video since she recorded it. It cant be kept a secret for too long, so I must tell you right now, said Zhou Renyu. Go interrogate them. Threaten them not to tell that Im the mastermind. If they dare to do that, their families will die along with them. As for the video, you can make them say that they said that under the threat of that person, said Qu Linan, looking evil. Sure, said Zhou Renyu and did everything as Qu Linan ordered. However, what they didnt know was that K was listening to and recording their conversation on the phone. Because the six suspects were soon released after being taken to the police station, Gu Ning felt that the Qu family had connections in the police station. As a result, when Gu Ning returned to the car, she called K and asked him whether he could eavesdrop on the content of Qu Linans calls. Without surprise, K soon heard the important conversation. Zhou Renyu threatened the six suspects. Although they were afraid of Gu Ning, Qu Linan threatened to kill their families after all. They had topromise. They said it was the woman who threatened them and made them say that Qu Linan was the one behind the scenes. Gu Ning didnt know that, but she had already asked K to obtain the call records of Zhou Renyu and Qu Linan. K also got the call records and transfer records of Qu Linan and the suspects. This proof was sufficient to prove that Qu Linan was guilty, so Gu Ning wasnt worried at all even though those suspects denied their confession. Although Gu Ning already had the evidence, she decided to wait to make the decision of her next step ording to the future situation. After Gu Ning left the vi, she didnt go back to school, because it was past 11 pm and the school gate was closed. It would be troublesome to get in, so Gu Ning simply didnt go back and went directly to Shengshi Hotel for one night. She would go back to school tomorrow morning. That night, Qu Linan suffered from insomnia. Although what he ordered Zhou Renyu to do was already done for now, he was still worried before this problem waspletely solved. ... Ke Lili came to the school the next day. She wasnt only in the same dorm room with Chu Peihan, but also in the same ss. When she came to the ssroom and saw Chu Peihan, she smiled provocatively at her. Her father had promised her that he would talk to the dean of the Academic Affairs Office about Chu Peihans beating this morning. Even if Chu Peihan wouldnt be expelled, she would definitely be punished and the whole school would know. In that case, Chu Peihan would be publicly humiliated. Facing Ke Lilis provocation, Chu Peihan gave her a smile of disdain. She wasnt weak at all and Ke Lili couldnt bully her! At about 9 am, Ke Yongqiang called the dean of the Academic Affairs Office of the film academy and talked about it. He deliberately omitted the fact that Ke Lili and Mrs. Ke had caused Chu Peihan trouble first, so the dean of the Academic Affairs Office was naturally angry after hearing this. He then immediately notified Chu Peihans head teacher to take Chu Peihan to the Academic Affairs Office. During the break between sses, the head teacher came to the ssroom with a displeased face, and called out Chu Peihan and Ke Lili. Ke Lili gave Chu Peihan a nce of pride, while Chu Peihan stood up calmly. They walked out together afterwards. Seeing that Chu Peihan wasnt afraid at all, Ke Lili was dissatisfied, but she said nothing because she believed that Chu Peihan would be punishedter. After they walked out, the rest of the students in the ssroom began to discuss it. They knew that something terrible was going to happen given their head teachers displeased face. However, they didnt know the reason. After Chu Peihan and Ke Lili walked out, the head teacher took them to the Academic Affairs Office. He kept an annoyed silence along the way. The head teacher brought Chu Peihan and Ke Lili to the office of the Academic Affairs Office. Inside was a middle-aged, fat man with a pair of sses, who looked like a treacherous mean person. Dean, Chu Peihan and Ke Lili are here, said the head teacher. The dean of the Academic Affairs Office knew Ke Lili, so the strange girl must be Chu Peihan. The dean stared at Chu Peihan with a serious face and questioned her. Chu Peihan, did you attack Ke Lili in the dorm room and also push Ke Lilis mother to the ground in a hotel yesterday? Yes, but... Chu Peihan admitted it with crity, but she wanted to exin it too. Nevertheless, before she could do that, the dean interrupted her. Since you admit it, you should receive a punishment from the school. Do you think the school is your family and you can indulge yourself with anything? Chu Peihan was annoyed. Although she knew that the dean was as bad as Ke Yongqiang, she was unhappy to face it right now. Therefore, her tone became unkind as well. Dean, I did it for a reason. Cant you let me exin it? No matter what, you cant beat people, said the dean. Hearing that, Ke Lili turned to look at Chu Peihan with a satisfied smile. Chu Peihan, lets see what you can do this time? Wait to be punished! Chu Peihan was mad, arguing in a cold voice. Dean, will you stand there being beaten by other people without fighting back at all? Chapter 1863 - The Greater Power Wins

Chapter 1863: The Greater Power Wins

Ridiculous! The dean snapped at Chu Peihan. If someone dared to beat him, it was impossible for him to stand there being beaten without fighting back at all, otherwise he would be a stupid idiot. In addition, whoever dared to attack him, he would make the person regret it. Hearing Chu Peihans question, he realized why she attacked Ke Lili and Ke Lilis mother, but he had a good rtionship with Ke Yongqiang. If Ke Yongqiang wanted to teach Chu Peihan a lesson, he had to be helpful. The head teacher also felt embarrassed. He figured out the truth as well. He originally thought that Chu Peihan was a troublemaker, but unexpectedly she was forced to do so. Dean, please let Chu Peihan exin it. No matter what, we need to learn the whole story, said the head teacher. Mr. Lin, just leave it to me. Because Chu Peihans violent behavior, she must be punished and itll be announced to the whole school, said the dean. Obviously, whatever the truth was, Chu Peihan must take the me. The head teacher frowned. It actually wasnt a surprising decision, because Ke Lili had a powerful family. He disliked it when people of power bullied the weak, but he was only an ordinary college teacher who was scared of power. Dean, are you sure that youre going to do that? If so, I can only fight back to protect my own reputation. I had the conflict with Ke Lilis mother in the hall of Shengshi Hotel. There are surveince cameras. The truth wille out once the surveince video is released, said Chu Peihan. Hearing that, both the dean and Ke Lili were scared, but didnt take it seriously the next second. Do you think that your family owns Shengshi Hotel? Can you get the surveince video as you want? said Ke Lili with disdain. Her father was a VIP member of Shengshi Hotel and the hotel manager would side with her father. The dean undoubtedly had the same opinion. My family doesnt own Shengshi Hotel, but my friend has the ck Card for it. You saw her yesterday. Do you think Shengshi Hotel will do me a little favor and give me the surveince video? said Chu Peihan in an ironic tone. She was unwilling to bully other people with her connections, but she disliked bullies too. She would be an idiot if she didnt help herself out with her connections right now. What? How is it possible? Knowing that, both the dean and Ke Lili rounded their eyes in great shock. Chu Peihans friend had a ck Card of Shengshi Hotel, so her friend must be an important figure. If so, it would be difficult for the dean to make the decision. Chu Peihan, you must be lying! Youre from a third-tier city. How is it possible that you can know an important figure. Ke Lili couldnt ept Chu Peihans words, so she believed that it was a lie. Chu Peihan looked at Ke Lili as if she was an idiot. Youre not the only one who has rtives or friends of power. Do you think your family is the most powerful family in this country? I hate those who bully other people with power, so I hope it can be solved with justice. Unfortunately, that idea is too naive. If so, why cant I help myself out with my connections? Ke Lili, you wont stop causing me trouble. Its true that Ive beaten you, but you annoyed me first. I was simply fighting back. You should feel lucky that Im studying in a film academy right now. Im going to enter the entertainment industry, so I dont want to have a terrible history, otherwise you could have been seriously injured after annoying me so many times. You... Ke Lili was mad, but didnt know what to say all of a sudden. Chu Peihans words really scared her. Dean, if you cant handle it with justice, I wont mind making it a sensation. Im not afraid of the result, because I have connections to help me settle it, Chu Peihan said, looking at the dean. She was threatening him as well with great confidence. Chu Peihans head teacher hoped that she could get a fair result, but now it seemed that the greater power would win. It would be fine as long as nobody was wronged. You... Being threatened, the dean was extremely displeased, but he was scared by Chu Peihans words too. Although he doubted whether Chu Peihans words were true, it could be true after all! If it was true, he would cause himself trouble by punishing Chu Peihan today. Besides, it wasnt just Chu Peihans fault. The dean thought for a while, and believed that he couldnt make the decision right away. Alright, go back to the ssroom now, said the dean. He only told them to go back to the ssroom, but didnt say anything further about the problem. In fact, even if the dean still tried to punish Chu Peihan, Chu Peihan wouldnt care about that. She didnt think that he was able to hurt her. Actually, given the situation, the dean would give it up in the end. Dean... Ke Lili didnt have as many worries as the dean. Seeing that the dean was going to give up, she got anxious in an instant. Alright, get out now! the dean said with impatience, feeling upset. With reluctance, Ke Lili closed her mouth. Chu Peihan looked at Ke Lili with a smile of mockery on her lips, which made Ke Lili furious. Once Chu Peihan and the other people left, the dean called Ke Yongqiang and told him everything. Ke Yongqiang was dissatisfied, but he couldnt force the dean to help him. He was also worried that Chu Peihan might be more influential than him. It could cause him trouble too, which wasnt something he wanted to see. After Chu Peihan and Ke Lili went back to the ssroom, many students surrounded them and kept asking them why the head teacher asked them to go out. After half a month of studying together, everyone was aware of the conflict between Chu Peihan and Ke Lili, so the head teacher must know something serious had happened between them when he asked them to go out. Although many people disliked Ke Lilis character, her father was the deputy chairman of Pegasus Entertainment, so many students tried to get a favor from her hoping to be chosen. It was so hard to have a position in the entertainment industry right now, so it was super difficult to get a job without connections. As for the reason why their head teacher asked Chu Peihan and Ke Lili to go out, both Chu Peihan and Ke Lili said it wasnt anything serious, so they stopped asking about it. Actually, even if they didnt say it aloud, they knew that it must be because of their conflict. Chu Peihan then sent out a message in their WeChat group sharing the news with her friends. Her friends all agreed that the dean was simply a snob who only sided with people of greater power. Chapter 1864 - It Has Nothing to Do with You.

Chapter 1864: It Has Nothing to Do with You.

Zhou Renyu also reported the previous nights case to his leader that morning, and showed the leader the video recorded by Gu Ning and the report from interrogating the suspects. As for whether this crime had anything to do with Qu Linan, some felt that Qu Linan had yed a role, while some believed that someone had framed Qu Linan. No matter what, since the suspects finally said that it had nothing to do with Qu Linan, then the police wouldnt bother to arrest him. Anyway, the criminals were already arrested, so they could settle the case. Therefore, the police handed those criminals to the court for the sentence. However, it would take time for the final result toe out. ... When their sses were over at noon, Gu Ning went to the canteen alone. Because she studied in a different department from Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue, their ssrooms were in different teaching buildings and they could only dine together in the canteen. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning met Qu Hanjiao under the teaching building because she was also a student of the economics department. Qu Hanjiao was displeased to see Gu Ning, but she didnt dare to have any more conflict with Gu Ning after thinking of her older brothers exhortation. When Gu Ning saw Qu Hanjiao, however, she put on a fake smile with a meaningful look, which made Qu Hanjiao feel quite uneasy and panicked. She originally didnt think that Gu Ning knew that what had happened yesterday had something to do with her, but she now somehow felt that Gu Ning was aware of it. Her older brother had told her that Gu Ning was very influential, so Qu Hanjiao was worried that Gu Ning found out that she had yed a role in what had happened yesterday and wanted to pay her back. Thinking of that, Qu Hanjiao immediately turned around walking away. Gu Ning then walked to her in a hurry and said gently, If you dont want anyone to know, never do it. Qu Hanjiao, youll pay for what youve done one day. The day wille soon. Hearing that, Qu Hanjiao was scared and stopped for a second, feeling ufortable. Gu Nings words showed that she knew Qu Hanjiao had something to do with what had happened yesterday. Afterwards, Gu Ning directly walked by Qu Hanjiao and left her behind. Watching Gu Ning walking away, Qu Hanjiao felt angry at being threatened, but she was frightened at the same time. However, did Gu Ning really dare to pay her back? She refused to believe it. Qu Hanjiao didnt believe that Gu Ning would really do something to her, but she was worried as well. Therefore, when Qu Hanjiao went to the canteen and dined with Yuan Shuyan and Ge Qingqing, she lost her appetite and didnt enjoy the meal at all. Jiaojiao, whats wrong? Are you still in a bad mood because of what happened yesterday? asked Ge Qingqing with concern. Well, Qu Hanjiao sighed, then told them that she had met Gu Ning just now, so she was worried. Hearing that, Yuan Shuyan and Ge Qingqing both frowned. Ge Qingqing said, Do you mean that Gu Ning has found out that you yed a role in what happened yesterday? Obviously she knows, but I dont think that she dares to do anything to you. No matter how influential she is, she cantpete with the Qu family, said Yuan Shuyan. All in all, Yuan Shuyan had too much confidence in their family background. She had that feeling for a reason, because ordinary people really didnt dare to act against people of power. Nevertheless, Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary person, so she had nothing to be afraid of. I hope so! Qu Hanjiao had the same idea, but she couldnt help being worried, because Gu Ning told her face to face that she would pay for what she had done one day and the day woulde soon. All of a sudden, Qu Hanjiao saw Gu Ning sitting not far from them, and she looked displeased at once. Whats wrong? Both Yuan Shuyan and Ge Qingqing noticed the change of her expression and looked in the direction of her sight. The next second, they saw Gu Ning too, and Yuan Shuyan became unhappy as well. Ge Qingqing was fine, because Yuan Shuyan and Qu Hanjiao disliked Gu Ning, while she didnt have any conflict with Gu Ning. Therefore, she stayed calm when she saw Gu Ning. Well, enemies always cross each others path, Ge Qingqing mumbled. Because they were annoyed to see Gu Ning, they moved their sight away from her right away. Unfortunately, right at this moment, they saw Rong Zechen along with another three students walking towards Gu Ning. Yuan Shuyan and her friends noticed the obvious happiness on Rong Zechens face when he saw Gu Ning. In an instant, Yuan Shuyan became even more displeased and tightened her hands around her chopsticks. Senior Rong is walking to Gu Ning! Qu Hanjiao said in annoyance as if she was arguing for Yuan Shuyan, but she actually also felt annoyed. Rong Zechen and the other three students walked to Gu Nings table and greeted her with enthusiasm. What a coincidence, Gu Ning! Because Rong Zechen was excited to see Gu Ning, he even ignored Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue. Luckily, they didnt mind. Since he didnt say hello to them, they naturally said nothing. Hi, Senior Rong, said Gu Ning, staying calm, then continued to eat. Rong Zechen didnt think it was wrong, but his friends were dissatisfied with Gu Nings attitude. They knew that Gu Ning was rich and outstanding, but she wasntparable to Rong Zechen at all. How did she dare to be so cool to Rong Zechen? Therefore, a boy who disliked Gu Nings attitude opened his mouth and said with dissatisfaction, Gu Ning, do you think youre superior to other people only because youve got some achievements? Zechen just greeted you very kindly. Look at your cold attitude! Chuanxun, mind your words! Rong Zechen snapped at him at once. In case Gu Ning was mad, he exined at once. Gu Ning, Im sorry, my friend doesnt mean it. You know he said that on purpose! Gu Ning was displeased. She gave a cool nce at Rong Zechen, then Wei Chuanxun. My achievements and my attitude are my own business. It has nothing to do with you. Who are you? She questioned him. Gu Ning understood Wei Chuanxuns meaning very well. He simply thought that Rong Zechen had a powerful family, while she was merely nobody. In fact, those kids who were born in powerful families really believed that they were more outstanding than people who earned everything on their own. For this practical society, people from powerful families indeed enjoyed a higher position than other people, and they also easily won countless peoples respect and admiration. Gu Ning, however, was an exception. Chapter 1865 - Gu Ning Is too Proud?

Chapter 1865: Gu Ning Is too Proud?

You... Wei Chuanxun was mad and unwilling to ept it, because he thought that Gu Ning was too proud. However, he couldnt utter a word facing Gu Nings cold look. Although he disliked Gu Nings pride, he had to admit that she had an air of power. Gu Ning, Im sorry, I really hope that you wont take it seriously. Rong Zechen apologized to Gu Ning again. Zechen, you... Wei Chuanxun felt quite ufortable seeing Rong Zechen apologize to Gu Ning for him. He felt that Rong Zechen shouldnt apologize to Gu Ning given his social status. In fact, if he hadnt said that to Gu Ning, Rong Zechen wouldnt have apologized to Gu Ning twice, so he felt a little guilty. The more he felt guilty about what he made Rong Zechen do, the more he hated Gu Ning. Senior Rong, you dont need to apologize to me. Its not your fault. Alright, weve finished eating, so we should go now, said Gu Ning, giving Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue a nce telling them to leave, then she stood up. Neither Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue finished their meal, but it was almost done. Since Gu Ning stood up, they naturally had to leave with her. They disliked Wei Chuanxun as well and lost their appetite after being affected by him. After that, they walked away together. Zechen, Gu Ning is too proud. Once Gu Ning and her friends left, Wei Chuanxunined with dissatisfaction. He knew that Rong Zechen had a good impression of Gu Ning, so he believed that Gu Ning should feel honored. Alright, Im not familiar with Gu Ning after all. Its very normal that shes cool to me. You shouldnt have said that to her, she might think that Im too proud of my family background now, said Rong Zechen, feeling displeased. He didnt think Gu Nings attitude was wrong. Instead, he believed that she was a special girl because of her attitude. Actually, he disliked those girls who kept trying to please him. Since Rong Zechen said that, Wei Chuanxun realized that he had made a mistake, but it was toote for him to retract his words. Yuan Shuyan focused on them, but couldnt hear their conversation. However, she was jealous of Gu Ning after witnessing Rong Zechen talking with her for so long. After Gu Ning and her friends left, Song Miaoge alsoined. That boy is so unkind! Your attitude towards Rong Zechen has nothing to do with him. He shouldnt have said that to you. Right, although Rong Zechen is quite popr among the girls in our school, not every girl is his admirer, said Song Miaoge. She could see that Rong Zechen had a very good impression of Gu Ning and that Gu Ning didnt want to see Rong Zechen at all. Gu Ning already has a boyfriend, so she wont pay special attention to other boys no matter how handsome they are, said Song Miaoge. Right, although I havent seen Gu Nings boyfriend yet, I believe that he must be very outstanding, said Baili Zongxue. They both knew that Gu Nings boyfriend was a soldier. Even though they didnt think that a 25-year-old soldier could hold a high position, he should be very outstanding, with a good family background. Otherwise, he didnt deserve Gu Ning. Hearing Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxueplimenting Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning smiled. All of a sudden, Song Miaoge asked Gu Ning, Gu Ning, why dont you show us your boyfriends photos? Right! Dont worry, we wont have any bad ideas, said Baili Zongxue. She was also curious to see Gu Nings boyfriends appearance. Gu Ning didnt mind showing them Leng Shaotings photos nor was she worried that they would have any bad idea to steal him away from her. She knew it was useless. Besides, even if they did have the idea to steal her boyfriend, she wouldnt be friends with them any longer. Right when Gu Ning was about to say something, she heard Leng Shaoxis voice from her back. Gu Ning! Gu Ning stopped and turned around. Leng Shaoxi and a girl walked to her. Hi, Shaoxi, called Gu Ning. Hi, Senior Leng, said Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue. Nice to see you, said Leng Shaoxi, then she looked at Gu Ning. Gu Ning, are you familiar with Rong Zechen? She wasnt questioning her, and was simply asking her a question. At the same time, there was slight worry in Leng Shaoxis eyes. She was afraid that Gu Ning didnt know that Rong Zechen was a member of the Rong family and had a close rtionship with him. She also saw Gu Ning talking with Rong Zechen just now, so she wanted to ask Gu Ning about that. They could spend time with each other, but only as schoolmates. It would have a bad effect if they were too close. Were not familiar. Rx, I know hes a member of the Rong family. I wont be close to him. Gu Ning obviously knew Leng Shaoxis worries, so sheforted her. Hearing that, Leng Shaoxi felt more rxed. d to know that! Oh, are you free this weekend? Why dont you and Aunt Yunyao go back home to see grandpa? He always talks about you. Hearing that, Song Miaoge was shocked. It seemed that Gu Ning didnt just know Leng Shaoxi, but she knew the Leng family too. Was it possible that Gu Ning was the Leng familys rtive? I will if I have time, said Gu Ning. Great, then I wont waste any more of your time. Oh, if anyone dares to bully you, dont hesitate to pay them back. You have grandpas support, said Leng Shaoxi. Because of what Yuan Shuyan and Qu Hanjiao had done to Gu Ning, Leng Shaoxi was worried that Gu Ning might be at disadvantage as to their family background. Therefore, she reminded Gu Ning that she had the Leng familys support. I know, said Gu Ning, feeling warm. After that, Leng Shaoxi left with her friends. Once Leng Shaoxi was gone, Song Miaoge asked in great surprise, Gu Ning, a-are you a rtive of the Leng family? Im not, Gu Ning said. Then whats your rtionship with it? asked Song Miaoge. She refused to believe that Gu Ning had no rtionship with the Leng family. You cant tell anyone if I tell you, said Gu Ning. Since they asked about that, she shouldnt keep it secret any longer. Most importantly, the Song family was in the Leng familys faction, while Baili Zongxue wasnt a mortal, so it wouldnt be a big deal if they learned that. Of course, we wont tell anyone. Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue promised at the same time. Although Baili Zongxue hadnt heard of the Leng family, she would keep it secret since Gu Ning told them not to tell anyone else. Even if Baili Zongxue knew the Leng family, she wouldnt be as surprised as mortals. No matter how powerful a family was in the mortals world, it was barelyparable to the cultivation world. You must know Leng Shaoting, right? Gu Ning asked Song Miaoge. Of course, hes the youngest major general in history and has great achievements! said Song Miaoge. Chapter 1866 - The Final Result of the Family Slaughter Chapter 1866: The Final Result of the Family ughter Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because she only thought of Leng Shaotings great achievements which made her feel honored, she didnt realize that Gu Ning asked her that question because Gu Ning had a certain rtionship with Leng Shaoting. Hes my fianc, said Gu Ning. What? Hearing that, Song Miaoge rounded her eyes in shock and eximed out loud, which attracted a lot of attention from people around them. Song Miaoge realized that she forgot her manners, so she covered her mouth at once. However, it was toote for her to retract her words. Luckily, other people withdrew their sight after seeing no special situation. Baili Zongxue was also surprised. She didnt know the Leng family, nor Leng Shaoting, but she was aware of the high rank of major general. Since the man was Gu Nings fianc, he couldnt be old. It was quite unbelievable that he became a major general at such a young age. When nobody paid attention to her anymore, Song Miaoge asked Gu Ning with great excitement, Gu Ning, d-did I hear it right? Youre Leng Shaotings fiance? It was so exciting to find out that the girl who was her idol actually was her other idols fiance. Although Song Miaoge had never seen Leng Shaoting before, she had heard a lot about his achievements, so she admired Leng Shaoting very much. You heard it right. We nned to get engaged this year, but an old friend of my grandfathers stopped us. He knows some about xuanxue and helped us check our date of birth and eight characters of a horoscope. Its not suitable for us to hold a grand event this year, so we need to wait for the next year, said Gu Ning. Jesus! I cant believe that youre Leng Shaotings fiance! Its so unbelievable. Well, I think you and Leng Shaoting are a great match because youre both so outstanding, said Song Miaoge excitedly, feeling that it was quite unbelievable. In Song Miaoges eyes, as long as there was love, the gap between two families social status wouldnt be a problem. She didnt think that Gu Ning didnt deserve Leng Shaoting right now. Instead, she believed that they were a perfect couple. If other people knew, they might have a different idea. In most peoples eyes, Gu Ning didnt deserve Leng Shaoting given her current social status. No matter how rich or how sessful she was in business, she was merely a businesswoman. From the ancient time to today, officials were always superior to businessmen. As a result, no matter how rich Gu Ning was, she was inferior to those people of power. Actually, if others learned that Gu Ning was also the granddaughter of the Tang family in City B, they would change their opinion, because the Tang family held an important position in both business and politics. Song Miaoges reaction amused Gu Ning, but she stopped her at once. Alright, we should drop this topic. I dont want other people to hear. Oh, right, I should close my mouth. Song Miaoge immediately closed her mouth. There were many people around them after all, so they could hear their conversation if they continued. ... After two days, Chu Peihan was still not punished because of Ke Lili. The Ke family was slightly afraid of being dragged into trouble. Ke Lili was unwilling to ept this result and felt quite aggrieved, but her father told her not to mess with Chu Peihan, so she had to tolerate it. A piece of news saying that the case of Fu Yongliangs family ughter was settled was released on the official Weibo of the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau, and the murderers would be sentenced to death. Once the news came out, it caused a sensation on the Inte. Everyone cheered for that and swore at the murderers. However, the post on Weibo didnt mention Qu Linan at all. Obviously, the police chose to protect him. As for the six murderers motivation, the police of Haicheng District exined that they wanted money. If Gu Ning didnt have the evidence, it wouldnt be a big deal. However, since she already had the evidence, she thought that she had to do something. After all, Fu Yongliang was innocent. Shortly after the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau released the news on Weibo, another big Weibo influencer called Truth Only, with five hundred thousand followers sent out two posts. This Weibo ount was built by K under Gu Nings order. It was new, so it didnt have a lot of followers. Truth Only: As for the result of the case of Fu Yongliangs family ughter, the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau is hiding the evidence of the mastermind behind the tragedy. Why isnt the mastermind exposed? Is it because the mastermind is a person of influence? Shouldnt you settle cases ording to thew with the sense of justice? @The Haicheng District Public Security Bureau @The Capital Public Security Bureau @The Qu Organization. It @(mentioned) many public institutions and media in the capital. Below it was the post the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau just sent out. The second post was sent out after a few minutes. In fact, before the second one was sent out, the first one caught a lot of attention from Inte users. Many people were cheering for the result that the murderers were caught, but they soon found out that it might not be theplete truth. Although Truth Only relied on publicity stunts to gain fame, it dared to say the truth other people didnt have courage to talk about, so many Inte users chose to believe its post. They started to believe that there was a mastermind behind the family ughter. After that, they kept asking Truth Only who the mastermind was. At the same time, they also questioned the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau whether it intended to protect the real criminal behind the scenes. Many Inte users @(mentioned) official Weibo ounts of the government and media as well. The second Weibo post was soon sent out. Truth Only: Regarding the result of the case of Fu Yongliangs family ughter, lets listen to a recording. This is the evidence given to @The Haicheng District Public Security Bureau. However, it didnt release any information about the people behind the scenes. @The Capital Public Security Bureau @The Capital Court @The Qu Organization. It @(mentioned) all the official Weibo ounts of the legal system and media in the capital too. The video of Gu Ning interrogating the six suspects was attached to the second post. Once people learned that Qu Linan was the mastermind behind Fu Yongliangs family ughter and that he had also caused Ni Aijings death, every Inte user began to criticize the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau about why it protected Qu Linan and asked whether it was bribed by him. Many Inte users also began to attack the Qu Organization under its official Weibo ount for Fu Yongliangs family ughter and Ni Aijings tragic death. All the major official Weibo ounts of the legal system and media also joined the investigation as soon as they learned the news. In the chairmans office of the Qu Organization, Qu Linan was reading files. His secretary shared the news on the Inte with him, which wasnt surprising, but Qu Linan was still displeased to know it. He originally nned to find that woman and shut her mouth with money. He hoped that the woman would not send out the video, but he could only see a woman in ck with a cap and mask in the surveince cameras.. He couldnt see her face at all, so he had no idea where to find her. Chapter 1867 - An Evil Family Chapter 1867: An Evil Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Actually, he couldnt figure out why the woman was able to learn the truth of the case after the police failed to find out for half a year. There must be something wrong and he didnt know. Precisely because the six men had done a good job without anyone knowing, Qu Linan needed them to continue to do bad deeds for him. Otherwise, he would have kicked them abroad long ago in case his dirty secret was exposed. Anyway, since the woman had the evidence, she must know the truth. Chairman, what should we do now? asked his secretary worriedly. Not many people were aware that Qu Linan had something to do with the case. Even his family and secretary didnt know, because it wasnt a good thing. The more people were aware of it, the more dangerous it would be. Therefore, his secretary was greatly scared after reading the news. He subconsciously refused to believe that his boss would do something like that. However, the secretary was also aware of Qu Linans grudge against Fu Yongliang in business, so it was possible that it could have happened. Anyway, given Qu Linans mean character, he could have done something like that. However, no matter what, the secretary didnt dare to ask Qu Linan about the truth, and Qu Linan wouldnt admit it either. Dont respond to it. Its nder, and the police will handle it, said Qu Linan in annoyance as if he was innocent. Anyway, the six murderers already denied his rtionship with them, so he would be safe once the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau released their confession. Sure, said the nder. Actually, he doubted whether it was just nder. Qu Yifei was also shocked reading the news. He knew that the six men were doing bad deeds for his father, but he wasnt aware that his father had yed a role in Fu Yongliangs family ughter and Ni Aijings death. He was reluctant to believe that it had something to do with his father, but why did the newse out all of a sudden if it wasnt true? Qu Yifei called his father right away and talked about it. Qu Linan undoubtedly denied it and insisted on saying that he was innocent. Therefore, Qu Yifei chose to believe Qu Linan. Before long, Qu Hanjiao heard the news as well. Qu Hanjiao, Yuan Shuyan, and Ge Qingqing were dining in the canteen and suddenly heard other students talking about Fu Yongliangs family ughter. At the beginning, Qu Hanjiao didnt pay much attention to it, but she was totally shocked when she heard that the mastermind could be her father. She rounded her eyes in shock and refused to believe it. Besides, her father had tried to rape Ni Aijing, which caused Ni Aijings death! In her eyes, her father was a very good man, so she didnt believe that he would do something like that. Therefore, after hearing the news, Qu Hanjiao lost control of herself and shouted to those students, Shut up! All of you, shut up! My father will never do something like that! In fact, other students didnt notice Qu Hanjiao just now and they werent aware that Qu Linan was her father, but they all turned to look at her after her shout. Even though Qu Hanjiao said that Qu Linan would never do something like that, nobody believed her or shut up. Instead, they began to criticize her. Hearing their discussions, Yuan Shuyan and Ge Qingqing were displeased and they wished to disappear when everyone was staring at them. Although other students were looking at Qu Hanjiao, they were sitting with her after all, so they also felt ufortable being focused on. Actually, it wasnt shocking in the eyes of Yuan Shuyan and Ge Qingqing, because it wasnt umon in the high society. Only those who were lucky or powerful could hide their dirty secrets forever. People who were unlucky might not be able to hide it. Impossible? Why? Will your father tell you everything hes done? Right, its too cruel. Her father has killed a whole innocent family and raped Ni Aijing to death. Her father is an animal and should be severely punished. People of power have a lot of dirty secrets. Qu Linan should be shot to death. Given what Qu Linan has done, his family must be evil too. Qu Hanjiao herself is a bully. I heard that she caused a freshman trouble the other day. She ndered the freshman by saying that the freshman moved while keeping the soldiers bearing. She also ndered that the freshman has an affair with the instructor. Although she failed to hurt the freshman that day, who knows whether she has secretly tried to hurt the freshman again! No need to guess. She definitely has. What an evil family! They shouldnt live in this world. They should be punished for their terrible behavior. I think itll happen soon since their dirty secrets are exposed. ... Shut up! You all shut up now! Qu Hanjiao went crazy, shouting loudly. She couldnt stand their discussion any longer. Jiaojiao, lets go now! Yuan Shuyan hated staying in the canteen being watched by other students. No, theyre ndering my father. Ill argue with them, said Qu Hanjiao. She didnt care whether it would be embarrassing. She only tried to stop them from talking about that. She only felt that her father wouldnt be evil as long as she could stop them from talking about that at this moment. Facing Qu Hanjiao who was losing her reason, Yuan Shuyan was mad and said in a cold voice, If you dont leave, Ill go first. After that, Yuan Shuyan directly stood up and left. Although she treated Qu Hanjiao as her friend, there was no sincerity. She had to avoid her given what had happened. Ge Qingqing had the same idea, so she walked away following Yuan Shuyan. Yuan Shuyan, Ge Qingqing, arent you my friends? How can you leave when theyre badmouthing my father? Seeing them stepping out, Qu Hanjiao angrily med them for leaving her alone. Qu Hanjiao, dont be dumb. You cant stop them from talking about that right now. If you really take us as your friend, dont embarrass us here with you, said Yuan Shuyan coldly. Actually, she was being selfish and wanted to leave, but med Qu Hanjiao for it. Anyway, both of them tended to me other people for their own faults. Jiaojiao, you should stay away from them now. Go ask your father about it, said Ge Qingqing.. She was also annoyed at being embarrassed in public because of Qu Hanjiao. Chapter 1868 - The Most Basic Analysis Chapter 1868: The Most Basic Analysis Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Qu Hanjiao frowned. After thinking for a while, she had to agree with Yuan Shuyan and Ge Qingqing, so she gave the other students a re before leaving with them. Gu Ning and her friends witnessed everything. Because it was done by Gu Ning, Gu Ning wasnt surprised at all, but Song Miaoge was totally shocked by Qu Hanjiaos fathers evil behavior. Gu Ning, do you think its real? Song Miaoge asked Gu Ning. Although she couldnt believe it, it was half true since it was exposed. People nowadays will do anything for their own interests, said Gu Ning. She didnt directly tell Song Miaoge that it was real, but her words showed her opinion. Its too cruel, said Song Miaoge. She knew that this was a cruel world, and it wasnt the first time that she had ever heard of a family ughter and someone being killed after rape, but it was done by the father of someone she knew this time. It was difficult for her to ept it. Something like that hadnt happened recently in the cultivation world, so Baili Zongxue also felt ufortable hearing the horrifying news. Along the way, Qu Hanjiao was criticized by other students. She was angry, but had to tolerate it. Once Qu Hanjiao left the canteen, she hid herself in the dorm room and called Qu Linan asking him about Fu Yongliang and Ni Aijing. Qu Linan denied it at once, so Qu Hanjiao believed it. After that, she kept on defending Qu Linan on the Inte, swearing at those who attacked him. Unfortunately, only a few people chose to believe Qu Linan, so Qu Hanjiao soon lost control of her emotions after being attacked by a lot of Inte users. After that, people found out her identity. Knowing that Qu Hanjiao was Qu Linans daughter, Inte users attacked her even harder. Qu Hanjiao was so angry that she smashed her phone. She couldnt win the argument against those Inte users, so she could only vent her anger in the dorm room. Not only did she smash her phone, but she also threw her quilt away. She almost smashed everything she could see in the dorm room. Other students in other dorm rooms heard the noises from the dorm room where Qu Hanjiao lived, so they reported it to the dormitory staff. After the dormitory staff came, Qu Hanjiao refused to stop and argued with the dormitory staffter. In the end, Yuan Shuyan came and Qu Hanjiao calmed down. The leader of the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau wasnt surprised by the argument on Weibo over their post, and they already had an idea to deal with it, so they didnt panic at all. As the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau exined it to its supervisor, it released another announcement on its official Weibo ount. The Haicheng District Public Security Bureau: About what @Truth Only has said about us protecting the mastermind, we find its necessary to exin it. Please watch this video. @The Capital Public Security Bureau @The Capital Court @Truth Only @The Capital News @The Qu Organization. The video showed the process of six suspects being interrogated in the interrogation room. They said that they only wanted money, and there was no mastermind. The reason why they mentioned Qu Linan was that they were threatened by the woman. Once the video was released, the direction of public opinion changed and most Inte users began to defend Qu Linan. No way! They were threatened? In that case, Qu Linan could be innocent? Its possible. Perhaps enemies of the Qu Organization deliberately defamed Qu Linan. Its gross. Theyve yed such a dirty trick to achieve their goal. ... However, not many people criticized Truth Only because of that. After all, the six suspects indeed had mentioned Qu Linan in the video, so nobody could know whether Qu Linan was innocent. Most people still held doubts. At the same time, some Inte users questioned the six criminals confession. I think the video released by Truth Only tells the truth, so the six suspects denied their rtionship with Qu Linan during the interrogation. After all, the Qu Organization is a very influential business group. It must have protection from the government. Right, if the mastermind is really Qu Linan, he must have something to control the six suspects, like their families, so Qu Linan could have threatened them to deny his role in the crime. If they dare to betray him, their families might be in danger. Since the suspects told the date when Ni Aijing was taken into the vi, why cant the police check the surveince cameras of that day? I think it should be easy to find out the truth. Dont tell me that the surveince cameras were broken on that day. If they were broken right on that day, Qu Linan must be hiding something. Jesus, this is a brilliant idea! Well, I think this idea isnt so brilliant, but its the most basic analysis. The criminals might think that they had been very smart and could easily keep it secret forever. Right, if Qu Linan really did that, he couldnt hide the truth forever. Other criminals might do the same thing in that situation. However, we need solid evidence. Even though we all know its Qu Linan, he wont be caught or punished if the surveince cameras are broken. Itll be a matter of power. If hes an ordinary citizen, he might soon be sentenced to years in jail. ... Although Qu Linan wasnt worried that he might be affected, he paid special attention to the news on the Inte. Seeing those Inte users analysis, he was scared and mad. He had arranged for some people to damage the surveince cameras around the vi on the day when the six suspects were caught in case the police went to check them under the pressure of public opinion. Even if he had connections in the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau, the Capital Public Security Bureau might send someone to investigate the case, which would be difficult for him to deal with. Exactly because he was worried that it might arouse suspicion if the surveince cameras were only broken on that day, he arranged for someone to damage the surveince cameras for a whole week around the ce. The day when hemitted the crime was in the middle of the week. Given the current situation, it was hard to stop people from being suspicious of him. As long as there was no solid evidence to prove that he was the mastermind behind the two crimes, he would be fine. When people stopped paying much attention to the news, he would whitewash his reputation to the best of his ability. Truth Only remained silent for the time being. It had no response to the news afterwards. Some Inte users believed that it gave up, while some thought that it was preparing for the next step. Most fans of Truth Only chose to believe it, because it meant there was really a mastermind since Truth Only sent out the video.. They only needed to wait for more evidence to prove that Qu Linan was the mastermind, which would embarrass the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau. Chapter 1869 - Bribed? Chapter 1869: Bribed? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After this event, followers of Truth Only were rapidly increasing. Not all of them were fans, and some just followed it for more breaking news. In the canteen, Gu Ning and her friends were reading the news about Qu Linan as they ate together. I also have a feeling that Truth Only is preparing for the next step. Im so looking forward to seeing how the Qu family will handle it. I like this influencer. Im its follower now, said Song Miaoge and followed it on Weibo. Gu Ning smiled but said nothing. Truth Only was definitely preparing for the next step, but it wouldnt take any action until the news got more attention. Because Inte users began to side with Qu Linan, Qu Hanjiao felt much better. Because she was in a bad mood today and was afraid to be criticized by other people again, she didnt go to her sses. Neither Qu Hanjiao nor Qu Yifei connected the news with Gu Ning. Even though they had hired those people to cause Gu Ning trouble, they didnt think that Gu Ning had the ability to find out the truth. Qu Linan was worried about what Truth Only might do next, because he was indeed the mastermind. Therefore, he tried to contact the person behind the Weibo ount of Truth Only, trying to figure out whether there was a next step. If there was, he would pay the person to stop it from happening. However, he failed because the person behind Truth Only didnt reply to his messages. He could only hope that Truth Only wouldnt do anything further about it. ... The next day was a Friday, Leng Shaoting would be back in the capital for a vacation, so he called Gu Ning very early. They would have dinner together. Gu Ning left the school once the sses were over in the afternoon. Baili Zongxue returned to Century City and Song Miaoge went to the hospital. Although Song Miaoges fightingpetition against Ji Wenna was only half a month away, she had something else to deal with in addition to the training. On the weekend, Song Miaoge needed to see her mother in the hospital and meet her family at home. Jiang Jiarong had a quick recovery, and she could leave the hospital in a few days. They were always grateful to Gu Ning. Since Jiang Jiarong was Jiang Zhongyus niece, Jiang Zhongyus family was also aware of Gu Nings favor in Jiang Jiarongs operation and recovery. After that, Jiang Zhongyu talked about Gu Ning who had saved his grandson and him. Most importantly, Gu Ning was also Leng Shaotings girlfriend and the Leng family already epted her. It amazed the Song family. To their surprise, Gu Ning was so influential. However, the Song family didnt share the news with Song Miaoge while Song Miaoge didnt tell her family that she already knew because Gu Ning told her not to tell other people. Therefore, they didnt know that they actually were all aware of it. The news about Qu Linan still attracted much attention on the Inte. In fact, after a whole day, more and more people learned of and talked about it. At about 12 pm, the Qu Organization made an announcement saying that Qu Linan was innocent and that he had never paid anyone to kill. Even though the Qu Organization responded, those who believed it would believe it while those who refused to believe it wouldnt believe it. Actually, if there was no further evidence to prove that Qu Linan had yed a role in the crime, it could be the end of the news. No one would bother to pay attention to it after discussing for a while. Nevertheless, at 2 pm, Truth Only sent out another post. Truth Only: Do you think its the end after Ive remained silent for a day? Its not over yet! I simply want to see whether the mastermind has any sense of guilt, but obviously he doesnt, so here is the evidence. @ The Haicheng District Public Security Bureau @The Capital Public Security Bureau @The Capital Court @The Capital News @The Qu Organization. Attached: Call recording of Qu Linans conversation with Zhou Renyu, the leader of 5th team of the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau. Many people knew that Truth Only would take the next step, so they were all paying special attention to it. Once it took action again, many people got excited and yed the voice recording. Uncle Qu, I just received a report. Six suspects were caught and they turned out to be the murderers of Fu Yongliangs family half a year ago. They said that its your order. What? Did they tell everything? I havent interrogated them yet, but the person who called us did. She even recorded a video and left a USB sh disk for us. Who has watched the video? Members of my team, but Ive already warned them not to tell anyone else. However, Im afraid the person who called us could have a copy of the video since she recorded it. It cant be kept a secret for too long, so I must tell you right now. Go interrogate them. Threaten them not to tell that Im the mastermind. If they dare to do that, their families will die along with them. As for the video, you can make them say that they said it under the threat of that person. No problem. After hearing the recording, all the Inte users were shocked. Although they had never heard Qu Linans voice, they felt he must be in the conversation. Otherwise, Truth Only wouldnt release the recording, because nder was illegal. Since it was released, it was highly possible for it to be true. Jesus, is it really Qu Linans voice? Was it done by the enemies of the Qu Organization again? No idea, but its possible. Although I havent heard Qu Linans voice, I think he must be in the conversation, or Truth Only will be punished ording to thew. Right, I believe the evidence released by Truth Only. After all, it has never wronged anyone before. I trust it too. Qu Linan indeed had many enemies in business, and some people who disliked him also paid a lot of attention to this news. They had spent time with Qu Linan, so they easily recognized his voice. Therefore, they left theirments too. It is Qu Linans voice. I met him before. Me too. Ive seen him more than once, so Im sure its his voice. Ive seen Zhou Renyu before, so there is Zhou Renyus voice too. ... This time, Qu Linan, Zhou Renyu, and the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau became anxious. Qu Linan was worried that Truth Only had evidence, but unexpectedly it had the voice recording of his call with Zhou Renyu. He couldnt figure out how the person managed to get that. Qu Linan subconsciously became suspicious of Zhou Renyu. Although Zhou Renyu was his man, he wasnt sure that Zhou Renyu wouldnt be bribed and betray him. Chapter 1870 - Qu Linan Is Amid Criticisms Chapter 1870: Qu Linan Is Amid Criticisms Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Therefore, Qu Linan called Zhou Renyu at once and asked him whether he had leaked the recording. Zhou Renyu was struck dumb too. It was impossible for him to leak their conversation on the phone. He actually had no idea how the person managed to get it. Uncle Qu, is it possible that someone is monitoring your phone? said Zhou Renyu. Otherwise, no one should know their call because neither of them leaked it. What? Qu Linan was surprised, then frowned, because it was possible. If so, he couldnt talk much with Zhou Renyu on the phone from now on. After hanging up the call, Qu Linan sent Zhou Renyu a message telling him not to admit it. Reading the message, Zhou Renyu put on a wry smile. With the solid evidence, it was impossible for him to deny it. As the call recording was exposed, Zhou Renyu realized that he was doomed this time. He wanted to escape, but he knew that he wouldnt seed. Actually, if he ran away, he might be punished even more severely. If he confessed to his crimes, he might be lightly punished. The Haicheng District Public Security Bureau didnt intend to shelter Qu Linan, but turned a blind eye on it and stopped the investigation. Now the solid evidence came out, it had to take the responsibility whether it intentionally protected Qu Linan or not. Anyway, because Zhou Renyu also yed a role in it, they had to interrogate him too. Facing the solid evidence, Zhou Renyu had to admit it with a good attitude. After Zhou Renyu admitted it, he was arrested for the time being. Afterwards, the police went to arrest Qu Linan. Before long, Truth Only sent out another post with several photos showing Qu Linans call and transfer records with the suspects, the GIF pictures of Qu Linan entering the vi on the day when Ni Aijing was kidnapped by the six suspects into a car and taken to the vi, and the suspects leaving the vi in a car driving to throw away her body. With the clear evidence, the news caused a greater sensation on the Inte. What the f*ck! There is no need for a further investigation now. The mastermind must be Qu Linan. Whoever found out the evidence is so unbelievable. The police have been investigating the case for half a year without getting any useful information. I think the police must be hiding something instead of failing to catch the criminals. It seems to be true that people of wealth and power are protecting each other. Ive lost confidence in the government. I knew that Qu Linan is the mastermind since Truth Only said he is. Only Truth Only dares to tell the truth. Im its follower now, but I still hope that the government can handle this case ording to thew, or well all lose confidence in the government. Inte users kept @(mentioned) all major public security bureaus and courts in the capital, hoping that they could handle this case ording to thew. Some of Fu Yongliang and Ni Aijings friends actually were suspicious of Qu Linan as well after they were killed, but theycked evidence and power to do something about it. Since the evidence was out now, they thought that they should do something. Im Fu Yongliangs friend. After his family suffered the tragedy, Ive always been very suspicious of Qu Linan, but I had no evidence or support, so I havent said anything about it. Thanks to the person who found out the evidence. I do hope that Qu Linan can be punished ording to thew. @The Capital Law @The Capital Public Security Bureau @The Capital News Im Ni Aijings friend. Ni Aijing told me that Qu Linan always showed interest in her. He had threatened her many times to sleep with him, but she refused. Because of that, she lost many chances at acting. The day before her tragic death, I was with her. She was in a very upset mood then. She told me that Ni Aijing harassed her once more. The next day, I received the heart-breaking news that she was dead. However, I couldnt do anything about it. Thanks to God that the evidence is out now. I hope that they can be avenged by thew. @The Capital Law @The Capital Public Security Bureau @The Capital News ... Qu Linan was in despair after seeing the evidence exposed by Truth Only. He had arranged for someone to ruin the surveince videos, but the person still managed to get them. Obviously, the person got them before he ruined them. Qu Linan wanted to hide, but he was surrounded by the police right after leaving hispany and he was brought to the public security bureau. Qu Hanjiao thought that it was over when most Inte users defended Qu Linan, but unexpectedly the situation got worse. Given the result, Qu Hanjiao was directly absent from her sses and ran back home. Mrs. Qu was angry at Qu Linans behavior, but he was her husband after all. He was the leading role of their family, so she quickly turned to their connections for help, trying to help Qu Linan out. Unfortunately, no one was willing to help her family at this moment, because it was too troublesome. Normally, it was easy to deal with when it didnt go public, but now it was quite difficult. In the end, Mrs. Qu turned to the Yuan family for help, mainly Yuan Shuyans father. They only knew Yuan Shuyans father, not the major members of the Yuan family. However, Yuan Shuyans father wasnt very important in the Yuan family, so he couldnt help either. Actually, he was afraid that he might be affected, so he refused to help. The news about Qu Linan became a hot topic on the Inte and in high society. All the major media reported the news that Qu Linan was arrested in the end, and the value of shares of the Qu Organization dived. K was getting publicity for the news, so Gu Ning watched aside as an onlooker. Once the afternoon sses were over, Gu Ning left the school. Leng Shaoting told her that he booked a private room in the Shengshi Hotel in the city center, so they would dine together. Gu Ning only had two sses that afternoon, so she left the school at 4 pm. There was no traffic jam on the road, so she arrived at Shengshi Hotel about 5 pm. Before Gu Ning arrived, Leng Shaoting already waited for her for a while because Gu Ning told him that she had two sses this afternoon and they could be over at 4 pm. Leng Shaoting needed to prepare something, so he didnte to pick her up. The waiter left after guiding Gu Ning to the private room, which was Leng Shaotings order. Therefore, Gu Ning pushed the door open by herself when she came. The second she saw what was inside, she was struck dumb. Chapter 1871 - Candlelight Dinner

Chapter 1871: Candlelight Dinner

In the private room, the lights were dim. On the table, there were many roses, candles, goblets, red wine, and romantic music, which was obviously a candlelight dinner! Leng Shaoting wasnt a romantic man, so he hadnt done any romantic things for Gu Ning until today, so it made Gu Ning feel quite touched. Once Leng Shaoting saw Gu Ning, his eyes were full of love towards her. He strode over and handed her 11 roses. Here. Gu Ning didnt take the roses right away, but squinted at him joking, Why are you so romantic all of a sudden? You have even prepared flowers for me. Have you done anything thatll annoy me? Are you trying to make it up to me? Hearing that, Leng Shaoting put on an evil smile and pressed Gu Ning into his arms. He stared at her with desire in his eyes, saying in his husky voice, Well, I indeed havent done many romantic things normally. So I made my girl suspicious of me when I did so today. I think I should be more romantic in the future! He knew that Gu Ning was just joking, so he wasnt mad at all. Leng Shaoting seldom smiled, so Gu Ning was distracted by his charming smile at this moment. Seeing Gu Nings reaction, Leng Shaoting was excited and his smile became broader. Leng Shaoting remained quiet, staring straight at her. Gu Ning felt a little uneasy and came back to her senses. She took the flowers from Leng Shaotings hands and smiled. Sure, you should do more romantic things from now on. No girl disliked romance, but she was too busy to think about that sometimes. After that, Leng Shaoting took Gu Ning to the table. He behaved like a gentleman and pulled out the chair for her and let her have a seat. Then Leng Shaoting went to sit across from her before ringing the bell to call a waiter to serve the meal. It was only about 6 pm when they finished dinner. Anyway, since they already finished the meal, they didnt stay any longer and soon left. However, as soon as they stood up, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting heard familiar voices from the next room. Although the hotel had excellent instion, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had a better hearing. Leng Shaoting squinted looking serious. Ningning, see who is in the next room. Sure. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the inside of the next room at once. Shen Yanfeng, Yuan Wenrui, and a strange man are there. The man is about 30. He seems to be a gangster. He is sitting with Shen Yanfeng. I bet hes Shen Yanfengs friend. Because Leng Shaoting had talked about Shen Yanfeng and Yuan Wenruis rtionship with her, Gu Ning specially told K to find Yuan Wenruis photos for her. She was able to recognize him once she saw him right now. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was more displeased. He might be Long Tianhus man. Lets see what theyre going to talk about. Sure! Gu Ning agreed, then sat down again, listening to their conversation in silence. In the next room, Shen Yanfeng, Yuan Wenrui and the man Gu Ning didnt know sat across each other. Lord Yuan, everything is prepared. As long as you agree, we can finish the deal. If it seeds, our cooperation will be reached. Well be in the same boat in the future. Lord Yuan, please help us with that position, said Shen Yanfeng. No problem, Ill certainly keep my word. After this election, the position of the deputy director of the Cultural Affairs Bureau in the capital will be yours, said Yuan Wenrui. Great, can we finish the deal at the abandoned warehouse on XX Road in Haicheng District at 11 pm tomorrow? said Shen Yanfeng. Of course, Ill arrange some people to get the goods tomorrow, said Yuan Wenrui. With Yuan Wenruis agreement, Shen Yanfeng showed satisfaction. Hearing that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting exchanged a nce without continuing to listen to their conversation and left afterwards. They didnt open their mouths again until they were in the car. Goods? What could it be? asked Gu Ning. Either arms or drugs. I found out that Yuan Wenrui is building his force in the underworld earlier, so they need those goods, said Leng Shaoting. Although he had found out that Yuan Wenrui was building his force in the underworld, he didnt know many details, so he didnt know how to take action. Should we damage their n tomorrow night? Gu Ning put on an evil, calcting smile. The Leng familys enemies were also her enemies. I had the same idea. Leng Shaoting also smiled. Since they ran into them, they must do something to damage the deal. Not only was Leng Shaoting going to stop Shen Yanfeng from working with Yuan Wenrui, but he would also prevent Yuan Wenrui from building his force in the underworld. If Yuan Wenrui seeded in doing that, the four dominant families in the capital would be in chaos. Its still early. Where should we go next? asked Gu Ning. Why dont we go to watch a film? asked Leng Shaoting. They were on a date after all, so they naturally should go to share dinner, watch a film, and have sex. Great. Gu Ning agreed with a smile. Even though she wasnt a movie lover, she was willing to watch a film with Leng Shaoting. As long as they were together, she was willing to do anything with him. Once they walked into the movie theater, they became the most noticeable couple. Shen Zhilin and her friend came to watch a movie today as well, and they chose the same movie theater as Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Without surprise, she met them. Shen Zhilins friend saw Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting before her, because she was amazed by the beautiful couple. Zhilin, look! That couple is so beautiful. The girl is pretty, while the man is handsome. I think the man is even more charming than my idol, said Shen Zhilins friend. Hearing that, Shen Zhilin turned to look at the couple. After a nce, she was annoyed and sad, clenching her hands tight. She didnt expect to see Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting here. She wished that Leng Shaoting were holding her hand, but he wasnt. Shen Zhilin hated Gu Ning to death at this moment. Seeing her abnormal reaction, Shen Zhilins friend was worried. Zhilin, are you alright? Im fine. Shen Zhilin came back to her senses andposed herself, stopping paying attention to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. However, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had acute senses and they soon noticed Shen Zhilin, but they didnt care about her. Originally, Shen Zhilin tried to avoid Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, but they watched the same movie. Although there was a distance between their seats, they were in the same room, so she could barely focus on the film. As a result, after only watching a third of the film, Shen Zhilin made an excuse and told her friend that she didnt feel well and left. Zhilin, you dont look normal today, Shen Zhilins friend said as they walked out. Chapter 1872 - They’re Annoying Chapter 1872: Theyre Annoying Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yingying, Im not in a good mood. Lets go to drink! said Shen Zhilin. She was unwilling to tell her good friend, Chen Yingying, about Gu Nings rtionship with Leng Shaoting. Sure! Since Shen Zhilin was reluctant to tell her, Chen Yingying stopped asking further. Shen Zhilin wanted to drink, so she would go with her. After that, Shen Zhilin and Chen Yingying went to drink in a bar. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting couldnt care less about Shen Zhilin, and they went back to the house after watching the movie. Once they were back in the house, Leng Shaoting lost control of his desire and had sex with Gu Ning. ... Shen Zhilin was in a bad mood, so she drank a lot. Chen Yingying failed to persuade her to stop drinking so much. In the bar, good-looking women and men were trying to strike up a conversation with each other. Because Shen Zhilin was a pretty woman, there were men attracted to her as well. Shen Zhilin often came to rx herself in bars, but she always controlled her behavior. However, today was an exception. She left her principles aside and chatted with a strange man with great enthusiasm. When the man proposed to book a room in the end, she even agreed. Chen Yingying tried to stop her, but failed, so she let her go. They were adults and should take responsibility for their behavior. Shen Zhilin had drunk a lot, but didnt lose her consciousness, so she knew what she was doing. Anyway, it was impossible for her and Leng Shaoting to be together, so there was nothing she should be worried about. She had to admit that she totally changed because of Leng Shaoting. She gave up her principles for him, but she didnt care. The moment Shen Zhilin and the man went to the hotel, they began to have sex. When she woke up the next day, Shen Zhilin regretted it but it was toote. ... Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the siheyuan in the morning. Because they needed to deal with something else, they didnt cultivate today. They shared lunch with Shangguan Yang, and after having a rest for a while, they left at 2 pm and went back to Mountain River Garden. They stayed in the Mountain River Garden for a while, then took Jing Yunyao to visit Master Leng in the Leng familys old house. Because it was Saturday, most of the members of the Leng family were present. Seeing Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning, and Jing Yunyao, the Leng family was happy and weed them with enthusiasm, except for Leng Yuanqians family, especially Jiang Shuyuan. She didnt even bother to greet them and felt displeased to see them. She wanted to turn around and walk back to her room, but Leng Yuanqian stopped her, because it would annoy Master Leng. Jiang Shuyuan was unwilling to stay, but didnt dare to cause any trouble, so she only put on an annoyed expression. Facing that, Jing Yunyao couldnt care less, as long as Jiang Shuyuan didnt offend her. Leng Shaoming was also back today, and it was the first time he had seen Jing Yunyao. Even though he was aware that Jing Yunyao was still alive and also came back, he was still shocked seeing her with his own eyes right now. It had been 16 years, but his older aunt still looked so young. It seemed that she was younger than 40. Hi, Aunt Yunyao, Im Shaoming. Nice to see you. Leng Shaoming actually didnt wee Jing Yunyao, but still politely greeted her. Nice to see you too, Shaoming, said Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao also knew that Leng Yuanqians family disliked Leng Shaoting. She disliked them as well, but didnt show her feelings on her face. As long as they didnt offend them, she wouldnt mind acting nice to them. If they dared to cause them trouble, she wouldnt hesitate to teach them a lesson. You must be Gu Ning, right? Leng Shaoming saw Gu Ning for the first time too. Although he disliked Gu Ning, he remained polite to her. It was the first time that Leng Shaoming had seen Gu Ning in real life, but he had paid attention to the news about her on the Inte, so he admired her for what she had done. Unfortunately, she was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, so he had no good impression of her. Thinking of what Leng Shaojia had done to Gu Ning, Leng Shaoming felt slightly guilty facing Gu Ning. Hi, Im Gu Ning. Gu Ning disliked Leng Shaoming, but she was kind to him. Before they cut their rtionship with each other, it was necessary to be polite to one another. It was a matter of manners. Jiang Shuyuan hated greeting them. Seeing Leng Shaoming exchanging greetings with them, she was displeased, but said nothing about it. Afterwards, Master Leng pulled Leng Shaoting, Jing Yunyao, and Gu Ning to have a chat together. Leng Yuanzhen and his wife joined them. They chatted with each other harmoniously, which made Jiang Shuyuans family feel as if they were outsiders. It was an unpleasant feeling. In fact, it wasnt Master Lengs fault, because they disliked talking with Master Leng. It was hard for Master Leng to be enthusiastic about them and spend time with them. Leng Yuanqian talked less, Jiang Shuyuan had no patience, while Leng Shaoming was too afraid of Master Leng and Leng Shaojia had no interest, so they werent close to Master Leng. It was impossible for them to be like a loving family. Although Leng Shaoting was also a man of few words, he grew up by Master Lengs side. He wasnt afraid of Master Leng and tended to say anything he wanted to say. In that case, it was easier for him to build a close rtionship with Master Leng. After chatting for a while, Master Leng asked Leng Shaoting to have a private talk in the study. Leng Shaoting told Master Leng that he ran into Shen Yanfeng and Yuan Wenrui during his meal with Gu Ning yesterday. He also heard their conversation. Therefore, he and Gu Ning were going to damage their deal tonight. Master Leng agreed. After Master Leng and Leng Shaoting went to the study, Jiang Shuyuan lost her patience and went straight back home. She was reluctant to spend more time with Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao didnt bother to pay much attention to Jiang Shuyuan from the beginning to the end. Leng Yuanqian hated staying in the living room, so he made an excuse and went to his study. Leng Shaoming also used the excuse that he needed to tidy up his room and left. Right after Leng Shaoming was back in his room, Jiang Shuyuan walked in. She sat down on the chair andined. Theyre annoying! Live with it. Dont annoy grandfather. Anyway, this ce is also their home, so its very normal that theye back once in a while, said Leng Shaoming. He disliked seeing them as well, but he remained much calmer than Jiang Shuyuan. He only felt slightly ufortable. I just hate to see them. Jiang Shuyuan understood Leng Shaomings words, but she couldnt hide her real feelings towards them. Your grandfather treats us unfairly. He looks so happy when theyre back, but he doesnt show much enthusiasm seeing you. What made Jiang Shuyuan more displeased was that Master Leng cared a lot more about Leng Shaoting than Leng Shaoming. Chapter 1873 - Robbers Chapter 1873: Robbers Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Actually, Master Leng cared about Leng Shaoming too, but Leng Shaoming hadnt figured out a better way to get along with him, so only Jiang Shuyuan believed that Master Leng cared more about Leng Shaoting than Leng Shaoming. Leng Shaoming knew that the reason was that he couldnt get along well with Master Leng. Whenever he talked with his grandfather, he always felt uneasy, but Leng Shaoting wouldnt. Even though he knew the reason, he still lost his bnce. During the meal, Jiang Shuyuan had a difficult time and didnt have any appetite. ... Once the meal was over, Jiang Shuyuans family went to see Leng Shaojia. Leng Shaojia was in a much better condition now. Her waist wasnt aching, but she had suffered a lot after being tortured by the pain for a few months. Therefore, she needed a few more months to make a full recovery. Gu Ning also hoped that Leng Shaojia could learn to behave herself after this drama, and that Leng Yuanqians family would also learn to be quiet. Even though they disliked Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao, they were a family after all. As long as there wasnt a bitter grudge, Gu Ning preferred not to argue with them for Master Lengs sake. Master Leng was aging and he hoped to have a harmonious family. After Jiang Shuyuans family left, Master Leng sighed, shaking his head, then he said to Jing Yunyao, Yunyao, please forgive Shuyuan. Dont take her attitude seriously. Master Leng witnessed Jiang Shuyuans attitude and behavior so he exined it to Jing Yunyao in case she was bothered. Given Jiang Shuyuans attitude, he gave up hope that she could get along with Jing Yunyao. It would be fine as long as they didnt argue against each other. Father, I know. Its fine. As long as she doesnt cause me trouble, I dont care about her attitude, said Jing Yunyao considerately. Great, great. Master Leng understood that Jing Yunyao was very considerate, and he felt relieved after hearing her response. Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning, and Jing Yunyao left at 9:30 pm. They didnt drive Jing Yunyao to Mountain River Garden, but went to deal with something together. What is it? asked Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt bother to keep it secret, so they told her the truth. Because Jing Yunyao regained her memories, she knew the Shen family. Well, the Shen family is really greedy! I knew it was ambitious 16 years ago, said Jing Yunyao in annoyance. She never had a good impression of the Shen family. The Shen family is only the Leng familys rtives. Its fine if its unwilling to be loyal to the Leng family, but it has gained much help from the Leng family during the past years given its rtionship with the Leng family. In outsiders eyes, the Shen family is very close to the Leng family, so what the Shen family is secretly doing will definitely affect the Leng family. Anyway, since we already know its secret, we must do something, said Leng Shaoting, otherwise the Leng family wouldnt bother to pay special attention to the Shen family. Of course, we must solve the problem as soon as possible, said Jing Yunyao. The abandoned warehouse at XX Road in Haicheng District was a little far from the city center. It was about three kilometers to go in from the road that branched off the main road, and there was no one in a radius of four to five hundred meters around the abandoned warehouse. As they approached the abandoned warehouse, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see whether there was anyone inside. Although it was only 10:30 pm which wasnt the time of their deal, they might have arrived earlier. Therefore, they didnt drive over until they were sure that there was nobody. Although the car wasrge, Gu Ning had her telepathic eye space and Leng Shaoting also had the Qiankun Bag, so it was very easy for them to hide the car. When they reached the front of the abandoned warehouse, they got out of the car and put the car into Leng Shaotings Qiankun Bag before walking into the warehouse together. It was a single warehouse about seven hundred square metersrge. In the warehouse, there was a pile of useless goods, so Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, and Jiang Yunyao went to hide themselves behind it and waited for their target. In the meantime, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see outside so that she could know they wereing once they showed up. Before hearing the voices, Gu Ning saw a caring. Only Leng Shaoting was aware of Gu Nings Jade Eyes while Jing Yunyao didnt know about it, so Gu Ning said nothing. When the car was about five hundred meters away, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao sensed it too. In order not to expose their identities, Gu Ning took out three masks from her telepathic eye space and told them to put it on. First came a MPV with five people inside. One of them was the strange man sitting with Shen Yanfeng that Gu Ning saw in the Shengshi Hotel yesterday. On the back seats of the car, there were two big boxes filled with guns. The car stopped in front of the abandoned warehouse, then a few people got out of it. They didnt enter the warehouse, but waited outside. Gu Ning and the others didnt n to wait for the other group of people toe, because their purpose was just to steal the goods. Because Shen Yanfeng was still absent, they naturally wouldnt be able to obtain evidence that this incident was directly rted to Shen Yanfeng. Yuan Wenrui told them yesterday that he would arrange for some people toe here, which meant that he wouldnte himself. Therefore, Gu Ning and the others seized the chance and took action before Yuan Wenruis people came. Three figures shed over like lightning. Before those men could realize what was happening, they already reached them. Who are you? The five men were scared by their sudden appearance. Robbers! said Gu Ning and attacked them right away. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao were busy beating them, while Leng Shaoting would drive the car out of their sight. After that, he would put the boxes of guns into his Qiankun Bag and finish the fight as quickly as possible. He couldnt put the stuff into his Qiankun Bag right in front of them, or his secret would be exposed. The car! The several men were shocked, trying to stop Leng Shaoting, but Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao blocked their way. These men were good at fighting, but were barelyparable to Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. They were too weak for them, so they easily beat them within seconds. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao only beat them unconscious, but didnt disable or kill them. Afterwards, they threw them into the weeds 20 meters away so that the second group of people who cameter couldnt find them. After solving the problem, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao went to the direction in which Leng Shaoting drove the car. Leng Shaoting only drove the car dozens of meters away. When Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao came, Leng Shaoting had done everything and got out of it. After that, the three of them left that location right away, but didnt leave the ce.. Instead, they went to wait in a dark corner to see what the second group of people would doter. Chapter 1874 - No Sincerity

Chapter 1874: No Sincerity

Five minutester, another MPV came and stopped in front of the warehouse. Another five people came out of it. It wasnt 11 pm yet, but it was only a few minutes away, so they looked displeased that no one was present. Bao, they have no sincerity! They didnte earlier, said a man in annoyance. The man thought that the buyer shoulde earlier, because the buyer wanted to work with them. It showed that the buyer attached importance to their deal today if the buyer came earlier. Besides, they came earlier too, but the buyer was still absent. They were understandably mad. Lets be patient! The man called Bao was also displeased, but said nothing about that. He thought that the buyer might have been dyed by something. However, when it was 11 pm, no one came. Bao, do they want to take us down a notch? asked another man. Wait for a few more minutes. Bao looked angrier, but still decided to be patient. Unfortunately, another five minutes passed, but still nobody showed up. Bao. Lets go back! Bao lost his patience and turned around getting into the car. Afterwards, they left. Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, and Jing Yunyao also walked in another direction. Although there was only one driveway leading to this abandoned warehouse, they could also reach the main road by another small road. In the car, Bao took out his phone and made a call to report the problem. The person at the other end of the phone was also angry. Yuan Wenrui soon heard, and he called Shen Yanfeng furiously. Lord Yuan, have you received the goods? Shen Yanfeng answered Yuan Wenruis call and thought that the goods were already delivered. Shen Yanfeng, are you damn fooling me? My people went to wait there for a long time, but your people were still absent after 11 pm. Yuan Wenrui swore at Shen Yanfeng. Although it might be a mistake or ident, he was displeased that Shen Yanfengs men didnt show up at the appointed time. What? They were absent? How is it possible? Shen Yanfeng was surprised, refusing to believe it, because Liu had sent him a message when they arrived. Do you think Im lying? said Yuan Wenrui with dissatisfaction, feeling quite displeased at being questioned. I didnt mean that. Shen Yanfeng was surprised and exined at once. Liu just sent me a message when he arrived at 10:48 pm. My people reached there at 10:57 pm. Just a few minutester. Why didnt they see anyone? Call them and tell me what happened, said Yuan Wenrui. He didnt think that Shen Yanfeng would be so bold as to fool him, so something must have happened. Although there was only a gap of a few minutes, it was possible for something else to happen. Sure, sure, said Shen Yanfeng. After hanging up the call with Yuan Wenrui, he called Liu at once. Given the sudden trouble, Shen Yanfeng was in a bad mood. He was afraid that their deal might be exposed and that Yuan Wenrui would be annoyed. If so, the deal would bepletely ruined. Unfortunately, no one answered his calls. Shen Yanfeng was furious, but he didnt know what exactly had happened. Was the trouble caused by Liu or did something go wrong? Shen Yanfeng felt quite anxious. No matter what, he had to reply to Yuan Wenrui first. Yuan Wenrui was utterly displeased, but could do nothing about it. Thinking of Shen Yanfengs brother-inws rtionship with the Kirin Gang, Yuan Wenrui couldnt hold a grudge with Shen Yanfeng on that. Therefore, he gave him some time to find out the truth. Liu and the other men didnt wake up till midnight and he immediately called Shen Yanfeng back. Because of the unexpected trouble, Shen Yanfeng couldnt sleep at all. Once his phone rang, he got up and picked up the call when he saw the caller was Liu. Liu, whats wrong with you? Why didnt you answer my calls? Lord Yuan told me his people were there while you were absent? After that, Liu told Shen Yanfeng what had happened, scaring Shen Yanfeng. What? You were robbed? Shen Yanfeng was mad. If their goods were stolen away, it meant their deal was exposed. It was midnight, so Shen Yanfeng didnt call Yuan Wenrui, but waited till the next morning. In the morning, Shen Yanfeng called Yuan Wenrui and told him about the robbery. The robbers were a man and two women. All of them were skilled at fighting. However, he didnt know who they were. Knowing that the goods were stolen, Yuan Wenrui was as shocked as he was angry. The goods werent important, but he was worried that the deal might be exposed. Nevertheless, it was useless to be worried now, so they could only check the surveince cameras along the road. In addition, they didnt dare to do anything again during this time. To their surprise, the surveince cameras along the road were all damaged, making Yuan Wenrui even more anxious. As the masterminds, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, however, were at ease. They shared breakfast in Mountain River Garden, then Leng Shaoting apanied Gu Ning to herpany. Because Gu Ning stayed in her school these days, she didnt go to herpany and she knew nothing about its current situation. Actually, it was working very well, and Chen Cangyi could manage it properly even if anything happened. If there was something he couldnt handle, he would contact Gu Ning. After Gu Ning came to thepany, K reported to her the progress of their deal with Zhilin Technology Game Company. Zhilin Tech agreed to work with them without hesitation. After all, they had broken thew first. If they didnt agree, Gu Ning could sue them. In that case, they would have to pay a lot of money, whereas they could make a lot of money by cooperating with Gu Ning. Since they werent idiots, there was no reason for them to turn down the offer. Although High-speed Tech and Zhilin Tech were in the same industry and they werepetitors, they could still work with each other to gain more profits. K also reported thetest development of thepany to Gu Ning. Thepany developed smoothly and they were expanding Jade Beauty Jewelry, Kouzi, Cine, and Gufan. Because the sales of all of them were rapidly increasing, they could open more branches now. Among them, products from Jade Beauty Jewelry, Kouzi, and Cine were in the top 20 on the quarterly sales list of their industries. Kouzi was the most popr of them, and was ranked 10th on the international market and 1st on the domestic market. There was also a huge gap between it and the brand ranked 2nd. There were only a few famous yet effective skincare and makeup products domestically, so Kouzi easily became the champion. Chapter 1875 - Wrap Party Chapter 1875: Wrap Party Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions For the brands on the international list, they had been popr worldwide for many years, so it wasnt easy to rece them. However, for a newpany, it was quite unbelievable to enter the top 10 on the list. It had never happened before. After staying in thepany for an hour, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. Leng Shaoting was leaving after having dinner that night, so they went to dine with Jing Yunyao in Mountain River Garden after hanging around outside for a while. After having the meal, Leng Shaoting sent Gu Ning back to her school, then left reluctantly. Gu Ning had missed the time for the evening ss when she got back to the school, so she didnt go to it and went straight to the dorm room. Monday morning, Lu Zhan called Gu Ning, telling her that the filming of An Empress of Military Blood was over. He asked her whether she had time to join them for the wrap party which would be held at the Huangdeng Hotel in the southern district. Since it was the wrap party for An Empress of Military Blood, Gu Ning would definitely join them. Lu Zhan also told her that she coulde with Chu Peihan if it was possible. Although Chu Peihan only yed an unimportant role in An Empress of Military Blood, and all the guests invited for the wrap party were major actors, Lu Zhan had a good impression of Chu Peihan. He decided to invite Chu Peihan to be the supporting role in his next show, so he nned to let her get used to the events first so that she could know more people in the industry as well. Therefore, Gu Ning called Chu Peihan. Chu Peihan undoubtedly wouldnt miss the wrap party of An Empress of Military Blood. Boss, I need to prepare a gown for it. I think I should ask for leave to choose a gown from Charm. It also takes time to put on make-up and do a hairstyle. Can you pick me up when its almost time? Or should we go together? said Chu Peihan. Although the wrap party of An Empress of Military Blood wasnt very grand, it was an important event, so they had to wear a formal gown. We can go together! Ill pick you up right now, said Gu Ning. It was 1 pm, and it would almost be the time after they finished everything. Sure, said Chu Peihan and went to ask for leave from her head teacher. Chu Peihan said that she needed to attend the wrap party of An Empress of Military Blood, so their head teacher agreed at once. Although Chu Peihans head teacher was only a teacher in the school and wasnt involved in the entertainment industry, he paid a lot of attention to the entertainment industry, so he had heard of An Empress of Military Blood and Fenghua Entertainment. If Chu Peihan was invited for its wrap party, she must have a close rtionship with the show, Fenghua Entertainment, or the major actors. Only important people were invited after all. Therefore, Chu Peihans head teacher asked out of curiosity, Who will you go with for the wrap party of An Empress of Military Blood? My boss. Chu Peihan blurted it out, but soon realized it wasnt right, so she exined. Um, Gu Ning. Shes the owner of Fenghua Entertainment. Chu Peihan said that, not to show off, but simply because she thought that her head teacher was very nice. It wasnt a big deal if she told him. Hearing that, Chu Peihans head teacher was amazed. To his surprise, Chu Peihan was the friend of the owner of Fenghua Entertainment. All of a sudden, he believed that Chu Peihan had a bright future ahead. Although Fenghua Entertainment was still very small, Infinite Horror was a great sess, which proved its ability. By now, it had also gained a lot of fame. Most importantly, the owner of Fenghua Entertainment, Gu Ning, was a talented businesswoman. Upon thinking of Gu Ning, Chu Peihans head teacher thought that she could be very sessful in the future. ... Gu Ning also called her head teacher for absence. There was no need for Gu Ning to think of an excuse. In fact, even if she was absent from sses without asking for leave, it wouldnt be a big deal. However, out of respect, Gu Ning talked about it with her head teacher. Gu Ning went to pick up Chu Peihan from her school before going to the Charm studio. Charm had a studio in themercial center of the capital. They went to the studio instead of the store because there were formal gowns, a makeup and style area, and a jewelry area. All the jewelry in the jewelry area was Jade Beauty Jewelry. And it included jewelry made of jade, gold, silver, tinum, diamond, and so forth. By now, Jade Beauty Jewelry wasnt only selling jewelry made of jade, but gradually began to sell jewelry made with other materials, but the main material was still jade. Ever since Yu Zi won all kinds of international awards and got great fame, Charm became more and more famous as a high-end brand. Richdies, heiresses, and even celebrities were its customers. Su Tongnuo was the spokesperson of Charm. After Charm studio was established, she showed up at all its major events. As the spokesperson of Charm, Charm would provide six sets of gowns for Su Tongnuo for free during the time of their agreement. However, if Su Tongnuo wanted more, she needed to pay for it on her own. Even though Su Tongnuo was working for Gu Ning and Charm was owned by Gu Ning too, they were from two differentpanies, so they had to obey the rules. As for make-up and style services, Su Tongnuo could enjoy it for free. Although Su Tongnuo didnt have many works after joining Gu Ningspany, she got more and more fame over a short time. She soon became a B-list actress with a bright future ahead. Not long ago, Su Tongnuo was selected as the supporting actress in a show, and the filming would begin the next week. The actors of Fenghua Entertainment could y roles in shows produced by Fenghua and otherpanies too. However, actors of Fenghua Entertainment wouldnt ept unspoken rules, and Fenghua wouldnt allow its actors to do that either, because Fenghua valued their images very much. When Gu Ning and Chu Peihan arrived at the Charm studio, Su Tongnuo was there too. She also came because of the wrap party tonight. Hi, boss, been a while. Seeing Gu Ning, Su Tongnuo came to greet her without adjusting her gown after walking out from the fitting room. Been a while! Look at you now. Youre getting the air of a big star, said Gu Ning with a smile. Su Tongnuo now hadpletely changed. Im not a star at all in front of you, boss, but Im quite happy to hear yourpliment. All I own today was given by you, said Su Tongnuo. She never stopped being grateful to Gu Ning. Gu Ning smiled. Hi, Tongnuo! Chu Peihan greeted Su Tongnuo. Hi, Peihan, Su Tongnuo replied to her.. She was quite polite and nice to Chu Peihan, not because she was Gu Nings friend, but because Su Tongnuo was very approachable. Chapter 1876 - Ge Jiaying Chapter 1876: Ge Jiaying Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Actually, as a famous actress, she would be distant when it was necessary, otherwise she would make herself a joke or not be treated with respect. They stopped chatting with each other and went ahead to choose their gowns, putting on makeup, and doing their hair. After picking a gown, Gu Ning and Chu Peihan began to put on makeup. After a short while, they heard an argument from the gown area. Didnt I tell you that that gown is my alternative? Why did you let another woman take it? It was an angry female voice. Miss Ge, although you told us its your alternative, we cant keep it for you before you are sure. Other customers can pick it too. If we keep it for you, but you dont choose it in the end, Charm will suffer a loss, said a saleswoman. She didnt abase herself, but remained polite. Hearing her exnation, Gu Ning was satisfied with her attitude. Gu Ning had told them to be polite to their customers, but not to abase themselves. They didnt owe anyone. Facing unreasonable customers, they should be tough. I dont care. I want that gown right now. Whoever took it, tell her to choose another one, said Ge Jiaying. Hearing that, Su Tongnuo gave a nce at Gu Ning in the mirror. She thought to herself that this woman really had bad luck today. She dared to cause trouble when their boss was present; she would definitely be cklisted. Gu Ning didnt care about the argument over there. Although she was the boss, there was a manager in the store, who would be responsible for that. Right after Ge Jiaying finished saying that, she walked to the makeup area. The second Ge Jiaying walked in, Su Tongnuo recognized her. She was a new face in the entertainment industry, but quickly became famous after ying a role in two shows. Actually, it was very strange in Su Tongnuos eyes, because Ge Jiaying wasnt very good at acting. She was beautiful, but not outstanding in the entertainment industry. Therefore, she became popr within such a short time for only one reason, and that was because she had a team behind her to help her manage her career. As soon as Ge Jiaying walked in, she asked, Which one of you took the gold gown? Her tone was very unkind, as if she was robbed of her thing. That was exactly her thought. Although Ge Jiaying only liked the gown and wasnt sure that she wanted to take it yet, she felt that it was hers as long as she wanted it. Once Ge Jiaying finished, Chu Peihan was surprised and said, I took it. It turned out that Ge Jiaying liked the gown that Chu Peihan took. She had to admit that Ge Jiaying had a good taste, because that gown was really beautiful. Actually, all the gowns of Charm were very beautiful, but were in different styles. Hearing that, Ge Jiaying walked straight to Chu Peihan, looking down her nose at her. That gown is my alternative. Give it back to me. You can choose another one, she said, taking it for granted. Sorry, no, said Chu Peihan in a cold voice. She liked that gown very much, and it suited her. Even if it didnt, she wouldnt give it to Ge Jiaying, because she hated her attitude. If she gave in, she would feel humiliated. You... Ge Jiaying was mad. Do you know who I am? She was going to bully other people with her influence. I dont care. I heard what the saleswoman said. You only liked it, but didnt make sure that you would take it, so other customers can choose it. What? Do you think youre superior to Charm studio? Do you think you can ignore their rules and do whatever you want? Chu Peihan argued aggressively. You... Ge Jiaying was mad again. To her surprise, Chu Peihan used Charm to pressure her. In her eyes, Chu Peihan was merely nobody. Jiaying, forget it, said Ge Jiayings assistant. After all, it was Ge Jiaying who was being unreasonable here. If she didnt stop right now, it would be more embarrassing. Ge Jiaying was a celebrity, and she should care about her image, but she did quite the opposite thing after gaining a lot of fame. She thought she was superior to other people. However, she actually wasnt the most famous actress. I want that gown today. So what? said Ge Jiaying in a domineering tone. She was going to get whatever she wanted. I wont give it to you. So what? Chu Peihan was mad as well. This store was owned by Gu Ning after all, so she was unwilling to cause trouble here, but Ge Jiaying wouldnt stop. Chu Peihan thought that Ge Jiaying must be mentally ill and really believed that she was superior to other people and could get whatever she wanted. How dare you refuse to give it back to me! Do you know who I am? said Ge Jiaying in anger. She used that trick again. Chu Peihan rolled her eyes with a resigned look, so did the others, because Ge Jiaying thought too highly of herself. Miss Ge, no matter who you are, all the customers are equally treated in our store. Please dont disturb other customers. If youre not satisfied with our service, you can go to another store, said the studio manager in a very serious tone. She disliked Ge Jiayings behavior to a great extent. In addition, their boss was right here. If she couldnt handle it well, their boss might be disappointed. Im the most popr new actress, Ge Jiaying, from Pegasus Entertainment. Dont you know that my fans will attack you severely as long as I give a negativement on Charm. Your reputation will be damaged too, and no one wille to buy your gowns and do their hair here anymore. Ge Jiaying threatened, ying the me game, but she was being too self-centered, selfish, and arrogant. If Ge Jiaying was an A-list actress, she might really have a great impact on Charm, but she was only a B-list actress who just became popr. She didnt have much influence. Even though she had over ten million followers on Weibo, most of them were Zombie fans made by theirpany. Her real fans were about hundreds of thousands at most. What? Chu Peihan rolled her eyes again. It seems that I really should stay away from Pegasus Entertainment. Both Ke Lili and Ge Jiaying had a close rtionship with Pegasus, but Ge Jiaying didnt have a position as high as Ke Lili, because Ke Lilis father was the deputy chairman while Ge Jiaying was only an actress. Therefore, since Ke Lili couldnt hurt her, Ge Jiaying couldnt either. Besides, given what Ge Jiaying had done, she was simply a dumb woman with big boobs. What did you say? Hearing Chu Peihans words, Ge Jiaying was struck dumb for a second.. She wondered whether Chu Peihan already had a grudge against Pegasus Entertainment. Chapter 1877 - Woman Like her Can’t Stay in the Entertainment Industry Chapter 1877: Woman Like her Cant Stay in the Entertainment Industry Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I said I dont care about your rtionship with Pegasus Entertainment. Even if youre signed by it, Im not afraid at all. If you wont stop bothering us, Ill directly kick you out, said Chu Peihan in an extremely unkind tone, losing her patience. You... Ge Jiaying was mad. She already showed her background and tried to use Pegasus Entertainment to pressure Chu Peihan, but Chu Peihan still dared to argue with her. It seemed that Ge Jiaying really thought too highly of herself, or had too much confidence in Pegasus Entertainment. She believed that other people should respect her because she was signed by Pegasus Entertainment. Although Pegasus Entertainment held an important position in the entertainment industry, there were many other entertainmentpanies which were more influential in the entertainment industry. Besides, Pegasus Entertainment wasnt outstanding in business. For junior workers in Pegasus Entertainment, it indeed was very powerful. Unfortunately, Ge Jiaying chose the wrong person. Miss Ge, since Charm studio cant satisfy your needs, please leave now. As for what youre going to say about us on Weibo, I suggest you protect your image. There are surveince cameras in our studio, so the truth cant be distorted, said the studio manager. Ge Jiaying wasnt the only one who knew how to threaten here, but it might not be necessary. However, she was really shameless. You... Ge Jiaying was furious. She didnt expect that the manager of Charm studio dared to threaten her, which made her feel embarrassed. Right when Ge Jiaying was about to say something, her assistant interrupted her. Jiaying, why dont we go to another store. If it bes a big problem, itll be difficult for us to exin it to Kun. Were running out of time now. Ge Jiayings assistant was worried that she might cause big trouble here, which wouldnt do her any good. Most importantly, if Ge Jiaying really caused a serious problem, she would be med too. She wouldnt be able to face the agent. Hearing the name of her agent, Ge Jiayings anger went away, because she was slightly afraid of her agent. However, Ge Jiaying felt embarrassed that her assistant interrupted her all of a sudden, so she gave her assistant a re. Her assistant shrank in fear and didnt dare to say another word. It wasnt early now and she still needed to attend a party at 6 pm, so Ge Jiaying had to give up with reluctance. Fine, I can let you go today. Charm isnt my best choice anyway. Lets go! said Ge Jiaying with disdain, as if she didnt choose Charm instead of being chased away by Charm. After that, Ge Jiaying left with her assistant. A woman like her cant stay in the entertainment industry! She isnt qualified at all. How ironic that shes the most popr new actress this year! Chu Peihanined once Ge Jiaying was gone. She really had a bad impression of Ge Jiaying. Ge Jiaying indeed is the most popr new actress this year, and she has only yed a role in two shows till now. Both of the two roles are supporting roles, but she was able to gain a lot of fame with them. Actually, those who can get fame in the entertainment industry basically rely on their abilities or publicity stunts. Ge Jiaying is a great example of the second way. Herpany has spent a lot of money and energy on her. Ge Jiayings public image is a pure young girl, but obviously it isnt her real character. Therefore, if she cant learn to behave herself, shell be ruined sooner orter, said Su Tongnuo. She only dared to say that in front of Gu Ning and Chu Peihan. She could never talk about that with outsiders. Hows her acting? asked Chu Peihan. To be honest, not good, said Su Tongnuo. If so, her acting skills arent outstanding, but theirpany is still making every effort to help her gain fame. She must have connections in thepany or has epted unspoken rules. Chu Peihan snorted with disgust. She hated those who relied on connections, publicity stunts or yielded to unspoken rules to get famous. Actually, there were many people of that kind in the entertainment industry. Although Chu Peihan also had connections in the industry, she wouldnt ept unspoken rules or do publicity stunts. In addition, she needed enough abilities to make full use of her connections. ... At 4:30 pm, the three of them were all done, so they left together. Chu Peihan sat in Gu Nings car, while Su Tongnuo sat in her own car. In the Huangdeng Hotel, at 5:30 pm. Fenghua Entertainment only made one famous work, Infinite Horror, till now, but it had already gained a lot of face. An Empress of Military Blood also attracted a lot of attention from the audience. Therefore, at the wrap party of An Empress of Military Blood, arge group of entertainment reporters came. Many directors and producers who had a good rtionship with Lu Zhan were present too, so the party was full of activity. It began at 6 pm, but many guests were already present at 5:30 pm. Only several important actors were a littlete, but they would normally be punctual. In fact, there werent many important actors, and they were mainly the leading actors of An Empress of Military Blood. Gu Ning and her friends arrived at 5:50 pm. Once they walked into the banquet hall, countless cameras turned to them to take photos. Coincidentally, Ge Jiaying attended the wrap party of An Empress of Military Blood as well, and she came only seconds before Gu Ning and her friends. Therefore, as Ge Jiaying got out of the car, Gu Ning saw her. Although she only saw her back, she recognized her. Gu Ning was a little surprised that Ge Jiaying woulde to the wrap party of An Empress of Military Blood. However, Gu Ning had no intention of continuing to argue with her over what had happened today. If Ge Jiaying dared to cause her trouble again at the party tonight, she wouldnt hesitate to teach her a lesson. Chu Peihan and Su Tongnuo also saw Ge Jiayings back, but failed to recognize her. Although Ge Jiaying was signed by Pegasus Entertainment, it didnt mean that she couldnt attend a party held by Fenghua Entertainment. They werepetitors, but also had cooperation. Actors not only took part in shows made by their ownpanies, but would also join shows produced by otherpanies. As long as there were suitable roles, they wouldpete for them. Ge Jiaying came this time mainly for Lu Zhan. Lu Zhan was a famous director with many good shows and films. In his shows or films, many actors could get a lot of attention and fame, so there were a lot of actors who tried to meet him and impress him in order to y a role in his shows. Ge Jiaying was invited because her agent was familiar with Lu Zhan to some extent. Ge Jiayings agent was invited by Lu Zhan. Actually, Ge Jiayings agent originally nned toe with another actor, but Ge Jiaying had a special rtionship with a director of Pegasus Entertainment, so the agent had to agree toe with her. Chapter 1878 - Merely a Formality

Chapter 1878: Merely a Formality

He was only an agent with limited power, so he had to obey the order from a director. However, he brought Ge Jiaying here only to go through the formalities, because he knew her abilities very well. It was impossible that she could impress Lu Zhan. Ge Jiayings agent was worried that Ge Jiaying might lose control of her actions here, so he talked about her with Lu Zhan beforehand in case Lu Zhan was annoyed. Ge Jiaying knew nothing about that, and she believed that she would be very noticeable at the wrap party tonight and win Lu Zhans approval. She was so self-centered, so she always believed that she was the best. Because Ge Jiaying came a few seconds before Gu Ning, many reporters surrounded her taking photos of her and proposed to have an interview. Facing their photo sh, Ge Jiaying put on a decent smile that held a hint of arrogance. It was very normal for a celebrity, because she was famous now after all. There were few celebrities who didnt think they were superior to other people. They had great confidence in themselves after bing famous and they were focused on by many people. Nevertheless, when Ge Jiaying was ready to give an interview, all the reporters suddenly left her. Instantly, Ge Jiaying was annoyed and looked over. Wow, its Su Tongnuo. Shes so beautiful! Yeah, but who are the two girls beside her? Theyre stunning, especially the girl in red. She even overshadows Su Tongnuo, but Su Tongnuo doesnt seem jealous at all. Smart people dont show their jealousy on their face, but no one knows what they are really thinking. Youre right. The girl in red looks familiar. Is she a celebrity as well? Perhaps! She might just be Su Tongnuos friend. Its also possible. All the above were discussions among those who didnt know Gu Ning. Ge Jiaying felt displeased when other people stole her thunder, but her anger went away once she saw Su Tongnuo. She was clearly aware that Su Tongnuo was more popr and famous than her. Most importantly, Su Tongnuo was a major actress in An Empress of Military Blood, so it was understandable that people paid so much attention to her. When she was in Charm studio today, Ge Jiaying focused on arguing with Chu Peihan, so she didnt notice Su Tongnuo or Gu Ning who stayed aside. Ge Jiaying didnt know Gu Ning, but she got jealous the second she saw Gu Nings extraordinarily beautiful face. Gu Nings face was so pretty that she even wished to ruin it. If it was possible, she wished that that face could be hers. Actually, Gu Ning had a very outstanding appearance even in the entertainment industry. If Ge Jiaying had that face, she could get more benefits. At the same time, Ge Jiaying saw Chu Peihan next to Gu Ning, and became angry at once. Its her! Whats she doing here? No way, shes with Su Tongnuo. Did Su Tongnuo bring her here? Whats her rtionship with Su Tongnuo? Is she also an actress invited by the crew of An Empress of Military Blood? Thinking of the possibility that Chu Peihan could have been invited by the crew of An Empress of Military Blood, Ge Jiaying was full of jealousy. Besides, seeing the gown she liked was on Chu Peihans body now, Ge Jiaying almost lost control of herself aching to tear it off. Ge Jiaying didnt dare to do that, because her reason stopped her. She was at an important event now, so she had to maintain her good image. Ge Jiayings agent noticed all of her reactions. Although he said nothing, he actually hated her. If he had another choice, he wouldnt bring her here. After that, people who recognized Gu Ning had a totally different discussion about her. Jesus, is she Goddess Gu? I finally saw her in real life. Shes so beautiful. She is Goddess Gu! No wonder people call her Goddess Gu. Shes gorgeous. Goddess Gu is as beautiful as she is sessful. Shes my role model. I agree. ... All the reporters surrounded them in order to interview Gu Ning. Goddess Gu? Kun, who is she? Ge Jiaying asked her agent. Hearing everyone calling Gu Ning Goddess Gu, Ge Jiaying frowned when she saw the reporters also surrounded Gu Ning to interview her. She had to admit that Gu Ning was very stunning and was qualified to be a goddess, but she was jealous of Gu Nings poprity. It seemed that Gu Ning was even more influential than Su Tongnuo. Shes the boss of Fenghua Entertainment, said Han Kun. What? Knowing that, Ge Jiaying rounded her eyes in shock. To her astonishment, the boss of Fenghua Entertainment was a young girl. She thought it was Lu Xiao. Nevertheless, Gu Ning looked younger than 20. How was it possible that she became the boss of Fenghua Entertainment at such a young age? Ge Jiaying thought to herself that Gu Ning must be a kept mistress by a rich man who opened an entertainmentpany for her. She sold her body for fame and fortune, so she believed that other beautiful women did the same thing. Anyway, it was the undeniable truth that Gu Ning was the real boss of Fenghua Entertainment. Therefore, the girl who grabbed her gown was either an artist signed by Fenghua Entertainment or a friend of its boss. Thinking of that, Ge Jiaying felt upset. Han Kun focused on Ge Jiayings expressions, and knew what she was thinking in her mind, so he said, Gu Ning became rich relying on stone gambling. She built Jade Beauty Jewelry first. Although shes very young, she has outstanding abilities and unbelievable connections. Shes especially close with Tanghuang, Shengshi, and the Jinlin Organization. All theserge business groups have sent people to attend the opening ceremony of herpanies. Only those who paid special attention to news about Gu Ning would know that. If people only learned about Gu Ning from the basic introduction of her on the Inte, they wouldnt know her connections. Hearing Han Kuns words, Ge Jiaying was shocked. What? Gu Ning is also the owner of Jade Beauty Jewelry, and she even has a close rtionship with severalrge business groups? Since Jade Beauty Jewelry is owned by Gu Ning, Kouzi,l and Charm are hers too. Ge Jiaying knew that Jade Beauty Jewelry, Kouzi, and Charm had the same boss, but she didnt know who the boss was. She had bought gowns and done her hair in Charm studio many times before, so she knew that all the makeup products and jewelry Charm studio used were from Kouzi and Jade Beauty Jewelry, because they belonged to the same boss. Chapter 1879 - Only Care About Benefits

Chapter 1879: Only Care About Benefits

After knowing what Gu Ning owned, Ge Jiaying didnt dare to disdain her anymore. If she only owned Fenghua Entertainment, it might not be a big deal, but Kouzi, Charm, and Jade Beauty Jewelry were extremely popr now. However, Chu Peihan had a rtionship with Gu Ning, which made Ge Jiaying even more jealous. If she could be Gu Nings friend, she could get more advantages. Thinking of that, an idea dawned on Ge Jiaying. She could go to make friends with Gu Ning! If she could be Gu Nings friend, she could use products from Kouzi and Charm as much as she wanted. As for the jewelry of Jade Beauty Jewelry, she wouldnt need to buy it then. She could borrow it as she liked. Ge Jiaying indeed thought too highly of herself, as if Gu Ning would be her friend as long as she wanted to be Gu Nings friend. Besides, she believed that she could ask Gu Ning for whatever she wanted after they became friends. However, real friends wouldnt ask each other for whatever they wanted. Real friends cared about each other more than they did about benefits. If benefits were mixed with a rtionship, there would be no real friendship. In fact, snobs only cared about benefits. At 5:55 pm, Tang Xiaoxiao and Qiao Hanchen came. Because both of them were famous actors, they easily attracted the reporters attention once they showed up. Without dy, many reporters walked to Tang Xiaoxiao and Qiao Hanchen. However, they didnt leave Gu Ning and Su Tongnuo behind, and only half of them walked away. Gu Ning wasnt the major role today, so she had no intention of stealing their thunder. She let those reporters interview Tang Xiaoxiao and Qiao Hanchen first, because they were more important today. Afterwards, the reporters went to interview Tang Xiaoxiao and Qiao Hanchen. After getting rid of a group of reporters, Lu Zhan along with several directors and producers walked towards Gu Ning. He introduced them to each other and they exchanged greetings. Ive heard of Miss Gus unbelievable achievements long ago, but dont have a chance to see you until today. I should thank Director Lu for introducing me to Miss Gu. Right, Miss Gu has be so sessful at such a young age. You have my respect and admiration. Right, if its possible, we hope that we can cooperate with Fenghua Entertainment. ... They keptplimenting Gu Ning, but not to tter her. They truly admired and respected her. Given Gu Nings achievements, people who had no jealousy or hatred towards her truly respected her. After all, there was no one else who could be as sessful as Gu Ning at such a young age. Facing theirpliments, Gu Ning stayed calm and confident. She didnt look like a young girl whocked social experience at all. On the contrary, she was like a mature, sessful figure who had years of social experience. It made people doubt whether Gu Ning was only 19 this year. Because of that, everyone had a better impression of Gu Ning and started to respect her from the bottom of their hearts. They didnt take her lightly because of her young age. Seeing Chu Peihan socializing with Lu Zhan and the leading actors of An Empress of Military Blood, Ge Jiaying was more displeased. She wished that she could stand next to Gu Ning chatting with those famous directors and actors. Chu Peihan didnt notice Ge Jiaying at the beginning, but she was displeased to see her when she did, because she disliked Ge Jiaying. However, even though she disliked Ge Jiaying, she wouldnt do anything, because she wasnt a troublemaker like Ge Jiaying. In addition, it was the party held by Gu Ningspany, so she couldnt ruin it. Therefore, Chu Peihan only gave Ge Jiaying a cold nce, then ignored her. Tang Xiaoxiao and Qiao Hanchen finished the interview with the reporters, then walked to greet Gu Ning. Congrattions! Gu Ning congratted them. Thanks, boss. Tang Xiaoxiao and Qiao Hanchen smiled. What do you n to do next? asked Gu Ning. Ill y the leading female role in a xianxia TV show. The filming will begin next month, but I dont know the specific time yet, said Tang Xiaoxiao. I also have a job recently. Its a show about the military. Although its just a supporting role, I think its a good chance. Most of the actors are experienced, said Qiao Hanchen. Given Tang Xiaoxiao and Qiao Hanchens current positions in the industry, they could y the leading roles in shows, but they were willing to ept jobs for good supporting roles too. Sometimes, the leading roles might be overshadowed by supporting roles. They would also make a cameo appearance in some shows for their friends in the industry. Great, I have confidence in both of you, said Gu Ning to encourage them. Thanks, said Tang Xiaoxiao and Qiao Hanchen. They were grateful to Gu Ning, because they couldnt get what they had today without her help. Several new actors signed by Fenghua Entertainment were also present today. They actually werent new faces in the industry and had yed roles in some shows. All of them had outstanding appearance and acting skills. However, because of theck of support or unwillingness to ept unspoken rules, they didnt have many chances to show their abilities. Afterwards, Lu Xiao poached them. Once they joined Fenghua Entertainment, they didnt need to give in to unspoken rules. All they needed to do was to work hard and have their limits, because Fenghua Entertainment would support them. After they were signed by Fenghua Entertainment, they had more and more chances to show their faces before the cameras, so they were soon offered new jobs relying on their abilities instead of dirty tricks. It was the road they chose to take, because they hoped to achieve greater sess with their abilities, not the unspoken rules. It was their first meeting with Gu Ning, but it would soon be 6 pm, so they didnt have a chance to say hello to Gu Ning. Before long, it was 6 pm and all the guests were present, then the party began. Lu Zhan gave a speech first, followed by Gu Ning, then all the leading actors. After the speeches, they began to enjoy the food and drink. It was a banquet, so everyone was walking around in the hall chatting with other people casually. Because Han Kun had told Lu Zhan that he brought Ge Jiaying here to go through the motions, there was no need for Lu Zhan to take her seriously. Anyway, since he came with Ge Jiaying, he should naturally introduce her to Lu Zhan. Otherwise, the director might be annoyed at him. Director Lu, this is an actress from Pegasus Entertainment, Ge Jiaying. Han Kun perfunctorily introduced Ge Jiaying to Lu Zhan. Its so nice to meet you, Director Lu. Im Ge Jiaying. Ive heard of you long ago, but I didnt have the chance to see you till today. Its my honor, said Ge Jiaying. She had done her homework beforeing here, so she was able to be so decent. Chapter 1880 - Yeah, I Disdain You

Chapter 1880: Yeah, I Disdain You

Im ttered, Miss Ge, said Lu Zhan politely. Because Lu Zhan needed to socialize with many other guests, he didnt spend much time chatting with Han Kun and Ge Jiaying. Ge Jiaying came this time only to meet Lu Zhan, so she didnt stop him from leaving. The next second, she saw Gu Ning walking to thedies room by herself and felt it might be a great chance to form a rtionship with her, so she excused herself and walked to thedies room at once. Han Kun didnt know what Ge Jiaying was thinking, so he didnt pay much attention to it. Gu Ning used the washroom. When she walked out, the door of another cubicle also opened and Ge Jiaying appeared. Actually, Ge Jiaying kept paying attention to the sounds of the cubicle where Gu Ning was, so she hurriedly stepped out once she heard that Gu Ning was leaving. Seeing Gu Ning, Ge Jiaying acted surprised, then politely greeted her. Oh, hi, Miss Gu, what a coincidence! I didnt know that youre the real boss of Fenghua Entertainment. Youre so young and sessful! I really admire you. Ge Jiaying was truly a snob, and she only tried to please people of power or wealth. Whether Gu Ning relied on herself or men to be sessful, it was undeniable that she had great influence. As long as it was beneficial for Ge Jiaying, she didnt care about other things. What Ge Jiaying didnt know was that Gu Ning had witnessed everything she had done in Charm studio, so Gu Ning had a bad impression of her. Even though Ge Jiaying was hypocritical, they were at the party held by Gu Ningspany after all. In addition, Ge Jiaying was a guest, so Gu Ning remained nice to her before she caused trouble here. Thank you for yourpliment, Miss Ge, said Gu Ning in a polite and indifferent tone. I mean every word I said. Miss Gu, if you dont mind, can I have your number? Perhaps we can share a meal some day, said Ge Jiaying. She had a polite attitude, but thought too highly of herself. In fact, Gu Ning held a higher social status than Ge Jiaying, so Ge Jiaying should be more low-profile in front of Gu Ning, but she wasnt. On the contrary, her behavior showed that she thought that she was at the same level as Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt care about her friends social status, but Ge Jiaying was only a stranger in her eyes. Therefore, she didnt think Ge Jiaying was smart given the situation. Sorry, I normally dont give my number to strangers. Gu Ning refused and sounded a little cold, but she still didnt intentionally embarrass Ge Jiaying. Hearing that, Ge Jiaying felt slightly embarrassed. To her surprise, Gu Ning turned her down. She believed that Gu Ning would agree. If not, Ge Jiaying thought that Gu Ning might think that she was superior to other people. Ge Jiaying had a different way of thinking from other people. Actually, it was her fault that she thought too highly of herself, but she med Gu Ning for it. Miss Gu, do you think Im inferior to you? Ge Jiaying asked reluctantly in a ming tone. She didnt think that Gu Ning refused because of the gap between their social status, but because Gu Ning was arrogant. Gu Ning frowned, showing displeasure. At this time, she thought that she could stop being polite to Ge Jiaying. Gu Ning didnt want anything terrible to happen at the party held by herpany, but it didnt mean she had patience to be wasting time on Ge Jiaying. Besides, Ge Jiaying didnt have a good character, and was quite aggressive. Gu Ning wasnt an idiot after all. Yeah, I disdain you. So what? Gu Ning said without hesitation. Hearing that, Ge Jiaying was annoyed. She didnt expect Gu Ning to be so straightforward and she was surprised that Gu Ning really thought that she was inferior to her. Ge Jiaying believed that Gu Ning should feel embarrassed and apologize to her before giving her the number. You... Ge Jiaying felt humiliated and became angry. Miss Gu, I know youre young and sessful, but your attitude is too uneptable. My attitude is uneptable? Gu Ning coldly looked at Ge Jiaying and said with mockery, I dont think there is anything wrong with my attitude. Dont I have the right to show my opinions? Miss Ge, you think too highly of yourself and you dont have manners at all. I saw the drama caused by you in my Charm studio earlier. Im being very tolerant that I dont me you for that. Do you still want to try to y any other tricks with me here? You... Ge Jiaying was astonished and felt embarrassed. However, she didnt think Gu Ning was present back then so Gu Ning learned about it. Instead, she believed that Chu Peihan told Gu Ning about it, so she began to me Chu Peihan for it. Therefore, Ge Jiaying exined at once. Miss Gu, did the girl by your side tell you that? There is a misunderstanding... Although Ge Jiaying was annoyed at Gu Nings attitude, she still tried to form a rtionship with her, so she swallowed her pride and exined it again to Gu Ning. It was Ge Jiayings view, but Gu Ning saw a totally different thing. She said nothing, because I was there, said Gu Ning, staring at Ge Jiaying as if she was looking at an idiot. W-what? Ge Jiaying was quite embarrassed now. She didnt know that Gu Ning was present too. So, please behave yourself, Miss Ge, or Im afraid that you will have to leave. Gu Ning warned her, then left her behind, walking away. Ge Jiaying was mad. Watching Gu Nings leaving back, she swore, Gu Ning, what do you think you are? Youre not the most sessful person in this world! Thats funny! The moment Ge Jiaying finished, she heard a mans voice from behind her. She immediately realized that someone overheard what she said just now. She was scared and turned around at once. Seeing a familiar face which she was unwilling to see, Ge Jiaying was angrier. The man was about 27 years old, 1.8 m tall, and was quite handsome. What are you doing here? asked Ge Jiaying in annoyance. It was obvious that she didnt want to see him. Since you cane, why cant I? asked the man mockingly. You... Ge Jiaying didnt know what to say. He absolutely coulde, but she simply was reluctant to see him. Ge Jiaying, Gu Ning isnt someone you can mess with. Dont think that you are somebody after riding on the coattails of a senior manager of Pegasus Entertainment. Pegasus Entertainment is not bad in the entertainment industry, but its nothing in business. Gu Ning is much more influential than it. Dont affect the Ge family, said the man. His expression showed obvious dislike towards Ge Jiaying, but he had to remind her to be careful for the sake of the Ge family. Chapter 1881 - You’re Only an Ordinary Person

Chapter 1881: Youre Only an Ordinary Person

Although the Ge family was richpared with ordinary families, it was barelyparable to Gu Ning and Pegasus Entertainment. Both Gu Ning and Pegasus Entertainment had over billions of yuan in assets, while the Ge family only had hundreds of millions of yuan in wealth. Ge Haodong, youre just an illegitimate son of the Ge family. You dont have the qualification to judge me! Criticized by Ge Haodong, Ge Jiaying lost her temper and attacked him. Being humiliated by Ge Jiaying, Ge Haodong wasnt annoyed, because it was true that he was an illegitimate son of the Ge family, but he didnt care about that. He was the only son of the Ge family, and the Ge family valued boys above girls, otherwise the Ge family wouldnt have brought him back. Therefore, the Ge familys wealth would be his sooner orter. Even if Im an illegitimate son, Im the only son and sole heir of its wealth, so its my responsibility to protect it, said Ge Haodong with a provocative smile. You... Ge Jiaying was furious. If it werent for this illegitimate son, the Ge familys wealth would be hers. Unfortunately, this illegitimate son showed up all of a sudden. Because of that, Ge Jiaying hated Ge Haodong to death, but she didnt dare to kill him. Alright, thats all I can say. I hope you can bear it in mind, or Ill have to report it to father, said Ge Haodong, walking away and leaving Ge Jiaying behind. Ge Haodong! Ge Jiaying was furious, but she could do nothing about it, because she knew that her father would side with him. She had no position in the Ge family now. Ge Jiaying walked into thedies room again and didnte out until sheposed herself. When she was back in the hall, Ge Jiaying stopped trying to strike up a conversation with Gu Ning, because Gu Nings attitude told her everything. She was unwilling to embarrass herself again. It wasnt because she had realized her fault. One of the reasons was that Ge Jiaying was too proud to please Gu Ning once more after being embarrassed by her. Anyway, Ge Jiaying didnt stop trying to strike up a conversation with all the other directors and producers. In such an event, normally no one would deliberately show dislike towards another person. Even if they met someone they disliked, they would still be polite at least on the surface. The party was over at 8 pm, and all the people left one after another. Before they left, Gu Ning already disappeared with Chu Peihan. They took off their gowns beforehand, because it would be too noticeable if they went back to their schools in gowns. Gu Ning nned to drive Chu Peihan back to Capital Film Academy first, then she would go to the Capital University. Because they went to Haicheng District from the city center, there was a long distance with isted roads. When they were on their way to Haicheng District on an isted road, Gu Ning suddenly sensed the strong air of two cultivators. She got anxious all of a sudden, because she was worried that either Leng Shaoting or Jing Yunyao might encounter people of the Jing family. Although there were many cultivators in the capital and she might be wrong, Gu Ning was still worried because she cared about Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao. Therefore, she parked the car by the roadside. Whats wrong? Is there any problem with the car? asked Chu Peihan. Not really, i just feel the air here is quite fresh. Why dont we go to have a walk? said Gu Ning. Sure! I drank a little tonight, and I need to clear my mind, said Chu Peihan. She didnt think it was a bad idea. Gu Ning needed to drive, so she didnt drink earlier, but Chu Peihan drank a lot, so she really needed to clear her mind. Although this ce was isted, Chu Peihan wasnt afraid at all. Gu Ning was very strong and she wasnt weak at all. Even if anyone dared to hurt them, they wouldnt be harmed. Therefore, they got out of the car. Afterwards, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see where the air of cultivators came from. She had to make sure of it. It turned out that the two cultivators were in a fight at the mountain 200 meters away from the road. One of them wasnt Leng Shaoting or Jing Yunyao, but Jing Jining, while the other was obviously at a higher level than Jing Jining. Since she saw them, Gu Ning had to do something. Although the flood dragon wasnt by her side now and she might lose, Jing Jining could help her so it shouldnt be a problem. Gu Ning then took out a power crystal at once and gave it to Chu Peihan. Peihan, take it to get rid of the effect of alcohol. You can drive back before me. I need to deal with something right now. Boss, its an isted ce. Hearing Gu Nings words, Chu Peihan was shocked. They were in an isted ce now. What did Gu Ning need to do right here? Chu Peihan felt anxious and uneasy. I just got a piece of news that a fugitive criminal is fleeing into this mountain, so Im going to catch him. Rx, Ill be fine. You know my abilities, right? Gu Ning made up an excuse. But... Chu Peihan was still worried, but she also knew that Gu Ning wouldnt change her mind once she made a decision. It was useless no matter what she said right now. Fine, you must be careful. Dont forget to send me a message once youre done. Sure, said Gu Ning, then rapidly ran to the mountain. Her speed amazed Chu Peihan, because it was too fast to be real. After a long while, Chu Peihan regained her senses. Without dy, she took the power crystal Gu Ning gave her before getting in the car and leaving. She was alone, so she had better not stay there any longer. It wasnt safe. Although there was a distance of 200 meters to the mountain, Gu Ning reached them within 10 seconds. Once someone was approaching, the two in a fight felt it, but they had no intention of avoiding it. As soon as they stopped, they saw Gu Ning. Who are you? The cultivator stared at Gu Ning in annoyance. He was surprised by the unbelievable speed of this mortal. What are you doing here? Jing Jining was taken aback seeing Gu Ning, then frowned, because he was worried that Gu Ning might be in danger. Hearing Jing Jinings words, the strange cultivator figured out that he knew this girl. To help you, said Gu Ning. Although Jing Jining was aware that Gu Ning was extraordinarily strong and had magical skills, he was facing a cultivator who was even at a higher level than him. The strange cultivatorughed at Gu Ning when he heard what she said. Youre only an ordinary person. Youre no match for me. He could feel that Gu Ning was stable and had a habit of practicing kung fu, but she was merely a mortal who was barelyparable to him. Chapter 1882 - Kill Him

Chapter 1882: Kill Him

He believed that Gu Ning dared to say that because she didnt know they were cultivators. Even though she knew Jing Jining, she might not be aware of his real identity. I cant defeat you on my own, but the result might be different if I cooperate with him. Gu Ning smiled with great confidence. Jing Jining agreed with Gu Ning. Although neither of them could defeat the cultivator alone, the situation would be different if they worked together. Besides, since Gu Ning already came, there was no reason for him to chase her away. Even if she was willing to leave right now, the cultivator might not be willing to let her go. Therefore, Jing Jining said, Sure. Hearing Jing Jinings answer, the cultivator was surprised. He couldnt feel any air of cultivation from Gu Ning, but Jing Jining agreed to cooperate. It was obvious that this girl wasnt ordinary. However, he didnt think it was a big deal. Really? If so, lets see what the result will be! said the cultivator with disdain, then attacked Jing Jining and Gu Ning without dy. Jing Jining and Gu Ning fought back at once. Cultivators fought against each other with magical power. If Gu Ning was really an ordinary person, she absolutely couldnt stand it and would be beaten at any second, but she wasnt. At this time, Gu Ning didnt bother to hide her magical power any longer, so she directly used magical power to fight against the cultivator. When Jing Jining and the cultivator sensed the sudden strong magical power from Gu Nings body, both of them were shocked. To their surprise, Gu Ning had hidden such strong magical power in her body. Because they were astonished, both of them were distracted for a while. Gu Ning seized this chance and attacked the cultivator like lightning. She took out a bronze dagger to stab the cultivators heart. It was dark, so they didnt pay much attention to Gu Nings hands, so they werent very surprised by the dagger which suddenly appeared in her hand. In the blink of an eye, Gu Ning reached the front of the cultivator. The cultivator regained his senses trying to avoid it, but it was toote. He could only tilt his body and the dagger which was about to stab into his heart slightly cut his arm. Although Gu Ning put cold magical power into the dagger and made it super sharp, she was facing a cultivator at a high level after all. It hurt the cultivator, but the injury wasnt serious. Are you a cultivator as well? Why couldnt I feel your level of cultivation? asked the cultivator in shock. He refused to believe that Gu Ning was able to hide it. If Gu Ning had that ability, she would be able to kill him in a second. Jing Jining was greatly surprised too, but didnt ask about it, because it wasnt a suitable time. I dont think I have to answer that question, said Gu Ning in a cold voice. Without a pause, she kept on attacking the cultivator. At this time, both the cultivator and Jing Jining came back to their senses and continued to fight against each other. The three of them moved back and forth in the woods. Gu Ning couldnt do qinggong, but she was still able to move fast with the strength from her feet. She was fast too, but wasnt as agile as the cultivator. The cultivator controlled the branches and stones around to attack Gu Ning, but Gu Ning avoided all of them. During the fight, Gu Ning learned to use her magical power to control the small stuff around her just like what the cultivator was doing. However, neither Jing Jining nor the cultivator knew that Gu Ning just learned that from the fight. When Jing Jining was alone, he couldnt win the fight against the cultivator, but they soon were at an advantage once Gu Ning joined him. Moreover, the cultivator was losing control of the fight. The cultivator knew that he was at a disadvantage and that it was meaningless to continue to fight with them, so he tried to leave, but Gu Ning and Jing Jining had no intention of letting him go right now. After a long while, the cultivator finally failed and lost the ability to fight back. Jing Jining, if you kill me, the Yin family will definitely pay you back! said the cultivator. Even though he was caught by Jing Jining now, he was still quite arrogant, because he believed that Jing Jining didnt dare to kill him. This cultivator was a member of the Yin family, which was one of the four dominant families in the cultivation world. His father was the second son of the Yin family and his name was Yin Shixun. Yin Shixun was quite outstanding in the Yin family, so he had an important position in his family. Do you think Im afraid of the Yin family? No one will know it even if I kill you right now, said Jing Jining with disdain. You... Yin Shixun realized this problem as well and turned pale in an instant. Was Jing Jining really going to kill him? If Jing Jining really killed him right now, he had no ability to fight back. Besides, you just tried to kill me first. There is no reason for me to let you go right now. You also had the thought that the Jing family wont know it even if you kill me here. Do you think Ive forgotten what you did to me 10 years ago? Since you know that Yunyao is still alive, I cant let you go to tell the Jing family, said Jing Jining coldly, looking at Yin Shixun who was his enemy. Jing Jining had no intention of letting him go, because he had tried to kill him many times. Besides, he had found out that Jing Yunyao was still alive. The four dominant families never stopped secretlypeting against each other. All the other three dominant families were aware of the Jing familys bad rtionship with Jing Yunyao. As a result, once they learned that Jing Yunyao was still alive, they would definitely leak the news to the Jing family, because they wanted to see the Jing family in a mess. Gu Ning was also annoyed when she heard that Yin Shixun already knew that Jing Yunyao was still alive. She was also sure that Yin Shixun would tell the Jing family about that if he could survive tonight. If so, Leng Shaoting would be in danger too. Jing Yunyao was strong and she could escape and save herself even if she couldnt defeat the strongest member of the Jing family. Besides, Jing Yunyao was in the capital. If she encountered any danger, Shangguan Yang could help her. Leng Shaoting, however, needed to travel around because of his job, so he was in a more dangerous situation. Even though Leng Shaoting had the flood dragon by his side, Gu Ning was still worried about his safety. Therefore, she would never allow Yin Shixun to stay alive. The Jing family would know that Jing Yunyao was still alive and Leng Shaoting was her son sooner orter, but Leng Shaoting needed time to grow stronger. Kill him, said Gu Ning to Jing Jining. Chapter 1883 - He Had to Die

Chapter 1883: He Had to Die

No! Yin Shixun struggled and shouted, because his body was seriously injured. No? Its not up to you right now. Yin Shixun, its time to end the grudge between us, sneered Jing Jining, then raised his hand and hit Yin Shixuns energy center with great magical energy. Yin Shixun rounded his eyes in shock. The next second, his energy center exploded and his cultivation was ruined. Afterwards, he was dead. Gu Ning nned to release the monster fox to absorb Yin Shixuns cultivation, but she gave up that idea because of Jing Jinings presence. She regretted showing her magical power. If she released the monster fox right now, her telepathic eye space would be exposed too. Even though Jing Jining was in the same group as her, she should still keep her secrets. Jing Jining looked at Gu Ning. He wanted to ask her about the magical power around her body, but he was afraid it wasnt appropriate. Gu Ning knew what he was thinking, but she had no intention of talking about it either, so she wouldnt mention it. Uncle Jing, who is he? asked Gu Ning. She learned that he was a member of the Yin family from their conversation just now, but she didnt know more details. His father is the second son of the Yin family, said Jing Jining. He caught me seeing Yunyao today. Lets go now! said Gu Ning. She didnt ask about their grudge. Since the problem was already resolved, there was no need to stay here any longer. Gu Ning and Jing Jining climbed down the mountain and Jing Jining asked nothing about the magical power in Gu Nings body and how she managed to hide it from being discovered. Actually, even if he asked Gu Ning about that, Gu Ning wouldnt tell him the truth. On their way down the mountain, Gu Ning called Gao Yi telling him to pick them up. While they were waiting for Gao Yi, Gu Ning sent Chu Peihan a message and told her that she was done and fine now. Chu Peihan had worries after leaving, so she didnt feel fully relieved until she received Gu Nings message. In half an hour, Gao Yi came and Gu Ning along with Jing Jining got in the car. After the fight against the cultivator, Gu Ning was tired now, so she didnt go back to her school. Instead, she went to Century City. Jing Jining had seldom visited the capital, so he didnt have a fixed abode in this city. He always stayed in the hotel. Because he just came back today, he hadnt booked a room so Gu Ning lhelped him book a room in Shengshi Hotel. Once she was back in her ce, Gu Ning took a shower. After having the shower, she received a call from Leng Shaoting, walking out of the bathroom. Gu Ning told him what had happened tonight and reminded him to be careful. Leng Shaoting was worried about Gu Nings safety as well, but he couldnt stay by her side all the time. Therefore, he could only remind her to be careful and turn to Shangguan Yang for help whenever she needed help. When Gu Ning was talking with Leng Shaoting on the phone, Jing Jining called Jing Yunyao too. Yunyao, the cultivator you discovered is Yin Shixun. I met him afterwards, said Jing Jining. When they were in the restaurant today, Jing Yunyao sensed the cultivator, but she didnt know it was Yin Shixun. Because the cultivator was at a very high level, he could easily hide himself. Jing Yunyao was unwilling to expose herself, so she left. Back at that time, Yin Shixun wasnt sure whether he really saw Jing Yunyao. Once Jing Yunyao walked out, Yin Shixun followed her, but he soon lost her. As a result, he returned to follow Jing Jining. And? Jing Yunyao asked in annoyance. If Yin Shixun told the Jing family that she was still alive, Leng Shaoting might be in danger. She wasnt afraid that the Jing family would find her. However, because Leng Shaotings level was stillparatively low, he could be easily hurt by a cultivator at a high level. Even though Leng Shaoting had the flood dragons help, the flood dragons level wasnt super high. Leng Shaoting could still be in danger even with its help, so Jing Yunyao was still worried. I had a fight against him, but I was no match for him. Luckily, Gu Ning passed by and sensed the waves of magical energy, so she came to help me. We worked together to kill Yin Shixun. I dont know whether the Yin family will find us, there is a long-standing grudge between us. He has also tried to kill me, so he had to die to prevent him from telling other people that youre still alive, said Jing Jining. He didnt think that he shouldnt have killed Yin Shixun. In fact, if Yin Shixun agreed to keep it a secret that Jing Yunyao was still alive, Jing Jining wouldnt have made up his mind to kill him. What was worse, there was an old grudge between them. Yin Shixun had tried to poison him once before, but he had survived that time. He knew it was Yin Shixun who had done it, but he didnt have evidence. He was no match for him, so he had to tolerate it for years. Unexpectedly, he found out that Jing Yunyao was still alive today and followed him. With Gu Nings help, he finally caught Yin Shixun so it was impossible for him to let him go. Knowing that Yin Shixun was dead, Jing Yunyao was relieved. Oh, do you know why we cant feel any air of cultivation from Gu Nings body? How does she manage to release and use magical power? asked Jing Jining. He thought it was inappropriate to ask Gu Ning, so he turned to ask Jing Yunyao. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao was slightly surprised, but wasnt shocked, because she knew that Gu Ning had many secrets. However, she didnt know many details. Gu Ning couldnt be ordinary since she was able to tame the flood dragon. I dont know, but she has many secrets. If she wants to tell us, she will talk about it. If not, we shouldnt ask about it, said Jing Yunyao. Hearing Jing Yunyaos calm voice, Jing Jining realized that she knew much more about Gu Ning than him. Sure, said Jing Jining. He agreed with Jing Yunyao on that. ... After the call with Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning went to sleep. The next day, Gu Ning got up early and went to her school. Because it would soon be the rush hour and there would be a traffic jam, Gu Ning didnt drive, but took the subway. However, because of the rush hour, the subway was super crowded too. Anyway, it wasnt so bad so she could squeeze herself inside. From the subway station to the Capital University station, she needed to transfer to another line. It took about 50 minutes in all, which was as long as the time she might spend on the road by car. However, if she was caught in a traffic jam on the road, it could take longer by car. Chapter 1884 - What Has She Done to You?

Chapter 1884: What Has She Done to You?

When Gu Ning reached the gate of their school, she ran into Rong Zechen. Gu Ning originally tried to pretend that she didnt see him if he didnt notice her, but someone aside suddenly said, Isnt that Gu Ning? Rong Zechen heard it, so he turned to look at her. A touch of happiness shed by Rong Zechens face and he walked to her at once. Hi, Gu Ning, what a coincidence! Do you live outside the school? he enthusiastically greeted her. Although there was unpleasantness before, it didnt affect Rong Zechens enthusiasm for Gu Ning. Besides, it was Wei Chuanxuns fault after all, so he had no reason to feel bad about Gu Ning. Since Rong Zechen came to greet her, Gu Ning couldnt ignore him any longer, so she replied in a t voice, Not really, I donte back to the school when I need to deal with something outside. Hearing that, Rong Zechen remembered thepanies owned by Gu Ning. You must be very busy! he said, caring about her. Gu Ning was studying and running a business empire at the same time, which made it impossible for her not to be busy. Yeah, said Gu Ning, but she enjoyed it. Oh, I should apologize to you for what Wei Chuanxun saidst time. Hes indeed a little arrogant, said Rong Zechen. He wasnt deliberately defaming his friend, but he knew Wei Chuanxuns character very well. What Wei Chuanxun had donest time was indeed uneptable. Its already history. I didnt take it seriously, said Gu Ning. She didnt bother to pay special attention to Wei Chuanxun. Rong Zechen was very popr in their school, so many students were attracted to him once he showed up. They also witnessed his talk with Gu Ning, and the girls got envious. Jesus, Im so envious of that girl. Senior Rong went to talk to her of his own ord. Yeah, I wish I were her. Im envious of her as well. Shes very beautiful. They look perfect together. So what? Senior Rong is from a powerful family. An ordinary girl doesnt deserve him. Right, hell only have a marriage between families of equal social status. I think only Yuan Shuyan deserves Senior Rong. I dont think Gu Ning is a bad choice. Shes young and sessful. Shes the boss of several super profitablepanies now. I have to admit that Gu Ning is very outstanding, but the Rong family is an extraordinary family. It cares a lot about social status. In addition, power is always more valuable than wealth, unless its a top, super-rich family. ... Hearing their discussion, both Gu Ning and Rong Zechen were annoyed. Gu Ning was displeased, but not because they thought that she didnt deserve Rong Zechen. She actually didnt think Rong Zechen deserved her! Moreover, her man was much better than Rong Zechen. She wasnt an idiot and she wouldnt like Rong Zechen. She was simply reluctant to be connected with Rong Zechen, even if it was only a rumor. Rong Zechen was annoyed because he disliked hearing other people saying that Yuan Shuyan was perfect for him. He didnt mind if people talked about him and Gu Ning. As for the problem of social status, it was indeed very important, but his family would agree as long as he was determined. After all, Gu Ning was very outstanding. Rong Zechen had that idea because he indeed had a good impression of Gu Ning, otherwise he wouldnt have tried to strike up a conversation with her many times. Senior Rong, I think we should keep a distance from each other. I dont want to be involved in unnecessary trouble, said Gu Ning. After that, she left Rong Zechen behind and walked away fast. Rong Zechen was surprised and chased after her at once. Gu Ning, has Yuan Shuyan done anything to you? He was aware that Yuan Shuyan liked him and Yuan Shuyan would warn other girls to stay away from him. Therefore, Gu Nings words made him think that Yuan Shuyan might have done something to her. He didnt care if Yuan Shuyan warned other girls to stay away from him, but he wanted Gu Ning to be close to him. Yuan Shuyan has no ability to hurt me. I simply dont want to waste time on boring things or be affected by them, said Gu Ning. She then ignored Rong Zechen and walked faster ahead. Hearing that, Rong Zechen felt upset. However, he understood why Gu Ning said that, because they were merely acquaintances right now. Therefore, Rong Zechen stopped chasing Gu Ning. Since she said that, he would only make her unhappy if he chased her. Anyway, he needed to be more patient, because he wasnt sure whether he really liked Gu Ning very much. However, Rong Zechen was mad at Yuan Shuyan for causing Gu Ning trouble. He didnt like Yuan Shuyan at all, and actually hated her. Even if he liked her, it was impossible for them to be together given the huge gap between their families social status. Is Yuan Shuyan an idiot or something? Couldnt she figure out such a simple thing? Yuan Shuyan soon heard that Rong Zechen went to talk with Gu Ning of his own ord. Some students also said that they looked perfect together, which was totally uneptable in Yuan Shuyans eyes. She ached to cause Gu Ning trouble, but had to give it up because she knew that Gu Ning wasnt weak. Therefore, she could only be full of anger, but couldnt do anything about it. The whole morning, Yuan Shuyan was absent-minded. At noon, Ge Qingqing noticed the absent look on Yuan Shuyans face, so she asked with concern, Shuyan, what happened? You have an absent look. Is it because of Qu Hanjiao? Because of the terrible news about the Qu family, Qu Hanjiao had been absent for days. Although both of them cut their rtionship with the Qu family, Qu Hanjiao was their friend after all. They wouldnt help her, but they still had sympathy for her. The case about the Qu family was settled this morning. Because of the solid proof, Qu Linan was sentenced to years in jail. However, because it was his personal actions, the Qu family and the Qu Organization survived. However, after the scandal was uncovered, the price of stocks of the Qu Organization dived, which had a great effect on it. Luckily, the Qu Organization was arge business group, so it wouldnt easily go bankrupt. Anyway, the sharp fall of the stocks price already made it chaotic. Chapter 1885 - Gu Ning Also Likes Rong Zechen?

Chapter 1885: Gu Ning Also Likes Rong Zechen?

There were many ambitious people in the Qu Organization, so they couldnt wait to take action once Qu Linan was in trouble. Several men with great abilities werepeting against each other for the seat of the chairman. Although Qu Yifei was Qu Linans son, he wasnt qualified for the job. Therefore, the Qu family was quite anxious at this time. I dont care about her at all! Im already bothered by my own business, said Yuan Shuyan. It sounded cold-blooded, but it was the truth. Hearing that, Ge Qingqing didnt think Yuan Shuyan was cold-blooded, because she had the same idea. Even though she had sympathy for Qu Hanjiao, she wouldnt be affected by her either. When Yuan Shuyan and Ge Qingqing reached the door of the canteen, they saw Rong Zechen. Actually, Rong Zechen went there to wait for Yuan Shuyan on purpose. Yuan Shuyan was excited to see Rong Zechen, but refused to show her feelings on her face. Rong Zechen walked to Yuan Shuyan once he saw her. Seeing Rong Zechen walking to her, Yuan Shuyan got nervous and thrilled. She didnt know why Rong Zechen wanted to see her, but she was happy to see him. She suppressed her excitement, and looked calm on the surface. Have you caused Gu Ning any trouble? Rong Zechen questioned Yuan Shuyan in public without dy. Hearing that, Yuan Shuyan was annoyed and embarrassed. Rong Zechen, what do you mean? Did youe to see me for Gu Ning? Did Gu Ning tell you that Ive caused her trouble? Fine, I thought shes a considerate girl, but she turns out to be a troublemaker. I didnt cause her any trouble! Yuan Shuyan was furious. Although she hated Gu Ning, she had never caused Gu Ning trouble of her own ord. Qu Hanjiao had tried to hurt Gu Ning because of her, but she didnt do it on her own, so she didnt think she should take the me. Yuan Shuyans voice wasnt low, so many students heard it, and they soon had a bad impression of Gu Ning. They thought that Gu Ning was hypocritical and tried to stir things up between Yuan Shuyan and Rong Zechen. Rong Zechen looked angrier after hearing what Yuan Shuyan said, because Yuan Shuyan was ming Gu Ning for everything. I didnt say that Gu Ning told me that. Dont me her for it! Rong Zechen said in anger. If she didnt say that to you, why did you question me about that? sneered Yuan Shuyan. She believed that Gu Ning must have told Rong Zechen that she had caused her trouble. Rong Zechen was struck dumb for a second. It seemed that Yuan Shuyan really hadnt caused Gu Ning any trouble. Although Gu Ning hadnt made it very clear that Yuan Shuyan had caused her trouble, she had said that Yuan Shuyan had no ability to hurt her, which made Rong Zechen believe that Yuan Shuyan at least had tried to cause Gu Ning trouble. Great, I hope it wont happen in the future either, said Rong Zechen, then he turned around walking away. Even though he had misunderstood Yuan Shuyan, he had no intention of apologizing. Rong Zechen was born in a family of power after all. Although he wasnt as arrogant as other heirs of power, he had great pride in himself. Therefore, he was unwilling to apologize to Yuan Shuyan even if he had misunderstood her. Yuan Shuyan was angrier because Rong Zechen had misunderstood her and didnt apologize, but she still med Gu Ning for it. Shuyan, Rong Zechen is so rude! How could he question you all of a sudden for no reason? He didnt even apologize! Ge Qingqing was also mad at Rong Zechens attitude. Gu Ning, its all her fault! Yuan Shuyan said, clenching her teeth. If she could beat Gu Ning, she would definitely teach her a lesson. Because of the drama, there were rumors about Gu Ning in their school. Some students even gossiped about it in their school forum on the Inte. Big news! Rong Zechen went to question Yuan Shuyan today for Gu Ning. He asked her whether she has caused Gu Ning any trouble. Yuan Shuyan denied it. Its Gu Ning who is stirring things up between them. Really? I cant believe it. Gu Ning doesnt seem to be such an evil person. Never judge a person from his or her appearance. Yuan Shuyan liked Rong Zechen, and Gu Ning liked him too. Gu Ning must hate Yuan Shuyan, so she tried to stir things up between them. Right, although Gu Ning is excellent at studying and running businesses, it doesnt mean she has standards. Senior Rong said Gu Ning didnt tell him that Yuan Shuyan caused her any trouble. Senior Rong likes Gu Ning, so he naturally defended her. Does it mean Gu Ning is a calcting girl? I still choose to trust Gu Ning. There must be a misunderstanding. Even if Yuan Shuyan denied it, no one knows whether she has really caused Gu Ning trouble. She has done that before. She never likes other girls being close to Senior Rong. Right, Yuan Shuyan has done that before, so I choose to believe Gu Ning as well. ... Can anyone tell me who Gu Ning is? Gu Ning is a freshman. The top scorer with a full score this year. Jesus? The top scorer with a full score? Its unbelievable! Yeah, its amazing. She has greater achievements. Shes also the owner of Kouzi. What? The boss of Kouzi is a student younger than 20? Kouzi is quite popr in the makeup industry right now. It has great effects. Im a loyal fan. ... Some people supported Yuan Shuyan, while some chose to side with Gu Ning on it. At the beginning, the amounts of people who supported them were almost the same, but they gradually turned to talk about Gu Ning. Many students had great admiration towards Gu Ning, especially those fans of Kouzi. The majority of them unconditionally supported Gu Ning. At the same time, some students believed that Gu Ning was calcting, so they promised to stop using Kouzi products. ss A of Economics was in a ss. Some students would secretly y with mobile phones, and a girl was visiting the school forum and saw this post about Gu Ning. As a fan of Gu Ning, she was immediately angry, then lost control of herself and shouted, How can they wrong Gu Ning like this? Her sudden shout surprised the other students in the ss. They were in their head teachers ss, and the girls shout interrupted their head teachers lesson, so he looked at the girl in annoyance. Chapter 1886 - I Have a Fiancé

Chapter 1886: I Have a Fianc

However, they all heard that she said that some people had wronged Gu Ning. Afterwards, they turned to look at Gu Ning. Gu Ning frowned and knew someone must have ndered her on the Inte. Lin Ziyu, what happened? He Qihang paid special attention to Gu Ning, so he didnt criticize Lin Ziyu for ying with her phone in ss and disobeying the rules. Since it was about Gu Ning, he thought that he should learn more about it. Mr. He, someone attacked Gu Ning in our school forum, saying that shes... Lin Ziyu suddenly didnt know how to say it aloud, because it seemed that she was defaming Gu Ning. Finish it, said Gu Ning. Um, the person says that you told Rong Zechen that Yuan Shuyan has caused you trouble, so Rong Zechen went to question Yuan Shuyan about that. However, Yuan Shuyan denied it, so everyone believes youre a calcting girl. And that you like Rong Zechen, so you tried to stir things up between Rong Zechen and Yuan Shuyan to make Rong Zechen hate her, said Lin Ziyu. Hearing that, Gu Ning was mad. Since when had she liked Rong Zechen? Besides, why did Rong Zechen go to question Yuan Shuyan about whether she had caused her trouble? Gu Ning didnt care if he went to question Yuan Shuyan, but she was unwilling to be involved. She originally had no bad impression of Rong Zechen, but she had to keep a distance from him because he was the enemy of her boyfriends family. However, she had a terrible impression of him right now, because he had dragged her into unnecessary trouble! No way! I dont believe it. I trust Gu Ning too. Although we didnt see Yuan Shuyan causing Gu Ning trouble, Qu Hanjiao has done that during the military training. Its the undeniable truth. Qu Hanjiao is Yuan Shuyans close friend. Yuan Shuyan didnt stop Qu Hanjiao from causing Gu Ning trouble. She even defended Qu Hanjiao, so Yuan Shuyan must be supportive of Qu Hanjiaos behavior. The ss leader, Lu Kaixuan said that, giving his opinion. They had spent some time with Gu Ning. They didnt know much about each other, but most of them admired Gu Ning, so they were willing to trust her. Although several female students refused to side with Gu Ning because they were jealous of her, they didnt dare to say it aloud. Gu Ning, what do you think about that? He Qihang asked Gu Ning. He also chose to trust Gu Ning, but he still needed to ask for her opinion. I do have conflicts against Yuan Shuyan, but there is nothing serious. Its very personal, so I didnt tell anyone else. To be honest with you, I already have a fianc, so its impossible for me to like Rong Zechen. Ill get married after graduation. I wont have a closer rtionship than friendship with other males. In addition, I have only met Senior Rong several times. Were not familiar. We only had a brief talk. I dont know why he went to question Yuan Shuyan about whether she has caused me any trouble. Im innocent and Im unhappy about it. It has damaged my reputation. I dont want to be med for being calcting. Its ridiculous, said Gu Ning. She didnt bother to hide her real feelings. Actually, she was slightly mad. Knowing that Gu Ning already had a fianc, everyone was greatly surprised. However, it was possible, because some college students were indeed engaged before graduation. After hearing Gu Nings exnation, more students tended to trust her. So how will you handle it? asked He Qihang. Please dont worry, Ill deal with it properly, said Gu Ning. It wasnt a serious thing at all, and Gu Ning had encountered trouble which was much more serious than that before. Great, said He Qihang. He didnt ask further about that, because he believed that Gu Ning could handle it well. After all, Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. Since the drama became a hot topic in their school forum, more and more students saw it. Even though some students didnt pay attention to it, they heard about it from other students conversations. Therefore, Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue soon heard it, and they were mad at Rong Zechen too. They had spent a lot of time with Gu Ning, and they were quite close, so they knew Gu Ning much better than other people. They were aware that Gu Ning wasnt calcting at all. Moreover, Gu Ning already had a fianc. It was impossible for her to like another man. Most importantly, Gu Nings fianc was much more outstanding than Rong Zechen. She absolutely wouldnt choose Rong Zechen. The Rong family was as influential as the Leng family, but Rong Zechen was barelyparable to Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was the youngest major general in history with countless great achievements, while Rong Zechen was still a college student. It couldnt be more obvious that Leng Shaoting was more outstanding than Rong Zechen. After learning the news, Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue talked about it in their WeChat group. Both of them criticized Rong Zechen and his behavior. Gu Ning was angry too, but she wasnt as emotional as Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue. Actually, she was amused by their reaction. She evenforted them and told them not to be so mad. She would go to talk with Rong Zechen about that. Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue proposed to see Rong Zechen together with her. Gu Ning agreed. After that, Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue defended Gu Ning in their school forum, but they didnt mention the fact that Gu Ning already had a fianc, because it was Gu Nings secret. When the mornings sses were over, Gu Ning went to see her friends on the road to the canteen. Along the way, Gu Ning felt some unkind looks and heard their discussions about the news in their school forum. Gu Ning didnt bother to pay more attention to them. After meeting Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue, they went together to the canteen. They also saw Rong Zechen and his friends not far from them. Let me stop him! said Song Miaoge, running towards them. Gu Ning didnt stop her, because she was going to see Rong Zechen too. Song Miaoge ran ahead and stood in the way of Rong Zechen and his friends. Rong Zechen, Gu Ning needs to see you, said Song Miaoge in an unkind tone. Really? Where is she? Rong Zechen asked excitedly. Chapter 1887 - Shouldn’t You Apologize?

Chapter 1887: Shouldnt You Apologize?

Rong Zechen, you dont look guilty at all! Seeing Rong Zechens happy expression, Song Miaoge got angrier and snapped at him. Hearing that, Rong Zechen was taken aback. He didnt understand what Song Miaoge meant. What do you mean? Wei Chuanxun opened his mouth at this time in an unkind tone, because he was displeased with Song Miaoges attitude. Song Miaoge said nothing, and Gu Ning walked over. Gu Ning, what do you want to talk about with me? Rong Zechen was obviously excited to see Gu Ning. Gu Ning, however, looked at Rong Zechen in annoyance. She asked, Senior Rong, perhaps youre worried that Yuan Shuyan who likes you might cause me trouble, so you went to question her, but I didnt tell you that Yuan Shuyan has caused me any trouble. Have you ever considered my feelings? What youve done can damage my reputation. Its now a hot topic in our school forum. Everyone believes that I told you Yuan Shuyan has caused me trouble, but she actually hasnt. People are all criticizing me for being calcting. I feel quite aggrieved. What? Knowing that, Rong Zechen was shocked. It was obvious that he knew nothing about that. Sorry, I didnt expect it to have such a huge impact. I thought that Yuan Shuyan has caused you trouble, so I went to ask her about it. Rong Zechen apologized at once. He was indeed surprised by the result of his impulsive behavior. Even though you didnt expect this to happen, it indeed has bothered me and damaged my reputation. I think that we better be strangers from now on! I told you I dont want to be affected by irrelevant people and things, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Rong Zechen was disappointed. He believed that he had treated Gu Ning very well, but she didnt cherish his affection towards her, which made Rong Zechen start to change his positive feelings to her. Gu Ning, Zechen was only worried that Yuan Shuyan might bully you, so he went to ask her about that. You dont cherish his effort, and you even me him for that? Wei Chuanxun was mad, defending Rong Zechen. This time, Rong Zechen didnt stop him, because he had the same thought. Gu Ning frowned and was about to lose her temper. Many people were already looking at them and more and more people surrounded them after Wei Chuanxuns shout. Hearing their conversation and the hot topic in their school forum today, they immediately realized what they were talking about. When they saw Gu Nings annoyed expression, they began to wonder whether the post in their school forum today told the truth. You... Song Miaoge was furious and wanted to say something again, but Baili Zongxue stopped her. They should leave it to Gu Ning, it was better for them to be quiet. Song Miaoge also realized it, so she closed her mouth after giving Wei Chuanxun a re. In her eyes, Wei Chuanxun was even more annoying than Rong Zechen. Gu Ning turned to coldly look at Wei Chuanxun, which made him tremble in fear. He couldnt help avoiding Gu Nings eyes, because her look was so piercing that he somehow was scared. Ignoring those onlookers, Gu Ning said to Wei Chuanxun in a cold voice, Why should I cherish it? I know he went to question Yuan Shuyan out of kindness because he was worried that she might bully me, but Ive done nothing wrong. Why should I carry the me in the end? Do I deserve to be criticized by so many people? Cant I be mad at being ndered? Do I have to ept the result? I... Wei Chuanxun felt a little guilty hearing that. Actually, Gu Ning indeed had done nothing wrong, but she was amid criticisms in the end. Someone said in the school forum that I like Senior Rong, so I deliberately stirred things up between Senior Yuan and Senior Rong trying to make Senior Rong hate Senior Yuan. Gu Ning turned to ask Rong Zechen, Senior Rong, can you tell us whether Ive told you that Senior Yuan has caused me any trouble? Rong Zechen remained silent. He didnt answer Gu Nings question right away, because the answer was negative. If he told the truth, he had to admit that it was his fault in public. Although it was indeed his fault, he was unwilling to admit it in front of everyone. Seeing Rong Zechens reaction, Gu Nings expression became colder. She knew that Rong Zechen was selfish and refused to admit it only to save his own face. Since he chose to protect himself, Gu Ning continued without waiting for his reply. Senior Rong, we actually are not familiar with each other. Even if weve talked with one another before, it was only a brief talk. Its impossible that I admire Senior Rong. Senior Rong has countless admirers in our school, but not every girl likes him. Besides, I already have a fianc. Im deeply in love with my fianc, so Id never like another man. Knowing that, everyone rounded his or her eyes in shock. To their astonishment, Gu Ning already had a fianc. It wasnt strange, but was quite surprising. Rong Zechen was embarrassed, because he believed that Gu Ning didnt take him seriously. Somehow, Rong Zechen began to be mad at Gu Ning. Because of Gu Nings further exnation, people learned that she wasnt the kind of girl the post in their school forum described. That post obviously was defaming her. It was Rong Zechen who went to question Yuan Shuyan of his own ord, but it brought great trouble to Gu Ning afterwards. As a result, people began to look at Rong Zechen differently, but nobody dared to criticize him for the sake of his background. All of a sudden, a cold female voice sounded. Lord Rong, I think you should take the me for this drama. Since Gu Ning didnt say that Yuan Shuyan has caused her any trouble, youve damaged her reputation by questioning Yuan Shuyan of your own ord. You did that out of kindness, but Gu Ning was attacked because of you. Shouldnt you apologize to her? Hearing her voice, Gu Ning knew that it must be Zhang Zikai before seeing her face. Gu Ning didnt remember that Zhang Zikai was also studying in the Capital University until this moment. However, she hadnt seen her nor contacted her yet, neither did Zhang Zikai. Anyway, once she saw Zhang Zikais hand wrapped in bandages, she figured out that she had been injured. Although the Zhang family wasnt as influential as the Rong family, it didnt mean that Zhang Zikai was afraid of it and didnt dare to stand out for justice. Everyone agreed with Zhang Zikai on her words, but they still chose to be silent. Chapter 1888 - Sorry, Gu Ning

Chapter 1888: Sorry, Gu Ning

What happened to your hand? asked Gu Ning with concern. We can talk about itter. Now lets focus on your problem, said Zhang Zikai. She cared more about the drama Gu Ning was involved in right now. Because she was injured and lost her phone, she lost Gu Nings number. Therefore, she couldnt contact Gu Ning. To her surprise, once she came to the school today, she heard the news about Gu Ning and was full of anger. Sure. Gu Ning didnt ask further about it for now. Rong Zechen definitely knew Zhang Zikai, but he didnt expect that Gu Ning also knew her. Although the Zhang family wasnt as influential as the Rong family and it was only a second-rate family of power while the Rong family was a top family of power, Zhang Zikais grandfather was from another top family of power. There was a little gap between their families, but Zhang Zikai wasnt afraid of the Rong family at all. For the time being, neither the Zhang family nor Zhang Zikais maternal grandfathers family, the Deng family, belonged to any faction of the four dominant families in the capital. Even though most families of power had already chosen a force to side with, about four tenths of the families of power still hadnt. The four dominant families were doing their best to draw them over to their own side, but they were unwilling to be involved in the politicspetition. Because they were unwilling to choose a force to side with, they were under pressure and encountered some difficulties, but it wasnt serious. After all, they werent weak, and it wasnt easy to make them yield. Besides, the four dominant families werepeting against each other, so the other families would definitely stir things up once any of them had a problem. Therefore, they tried to draw other families of power to their own side more with bribery than coercion. In addition to the four dominant families, those first-rate families of power were also ambitious. As a result, those who hadnt chosen to side with any of them were ready to build their own force. Although no one said anything aloud to support Zhang Zikai, their expressions showed everything, which made Rong Zechen feel quite embarrassed. If he apologized now, he would be humiliated in public. However, if he ran away, his reputation would be greatly damaged. You... Wei Chuanxun tried to defend Rong Zechen, because he felt that everyone was forcing Rong Zechen to apologize to Gu Ning. Chuanxun. Before Wei Chuanxun could finish, Rong Zechen stopped him. He was dissatisfied that Wei Chuanxun interrupted them. He knew that Wei Chuanxun was trying to defend him, but he had indeed brought trouble to Gu Ning. If he didnt apologize right now, he might have to face a worse situation in the future. Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, Rong Zechen suppressed his reluctance and apologized to Gu Ning. Im sorry, Gu Ning. I ept your apology. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, we can be strangers from now on, said Gu Ning. Before Rong Zechen could reply to her, she walked away with her friends. Onlookers also left one after another. Zechen, the girl named Gu Ning is too unkind. You tried to protect her, but she doesnt cherish your kindness at all, said Wei Chuanxun in annoyance. You can go to have a meal on your own. I dont have an appetite now. After going through what had happened just now, Rong Zechen lost his appetite. He didnt want to see Gu Ning in the canteen again. Zechen... Wei Chuanxun wanted to stop Rong Zechen from leaving, but another two boys stopped him. Let him be alone for a while, said a boy. Hearing that, Wei Chuanxun didnt follow Rong Zechen, and they went to the canteen together. Gu Ning has no regard for Zechens reputation! Wei Chuanxun kept onining. Chuanxun, actually I dont agree with you on that. Although Zechen went to question Yuan Shuyan for Gu Nings good. Its his own decision without her agreement after all. It has nothing to do with Gu Ning, but Gu Ning has to carry the me in the end. Shes the victim, while Zechen has caused the trouble for her, so Zechen should apologize, said Boy A. Hearing that, Wei Chuanxun frowned. In fact, he was aware of that as well, but he chose to side with Rong Zechen because Rong Zechen was his close brother. Moreover, he needed to form a good rtionship with Rong Zechen too, so he defended Rong Zechen for no reason. In that case, once he saw Gu Nings bad attitude towards Rong Zechen, he was angry at her. Whether Rong Zechen was right or not, he med Gu Ning for everything. Right, a girls reputation matters a lot, and Gu Ning is also a celebrity. Her reputation is even more important. If its damaged, her businesses might also be affected. Its understandable that shes mad. There are so many employees relying on her to make a living! Boy B said, Most importantly, shes the victim. Hearing that, Wei Chuanxun closed his mouth. Boy A and Boy B never liked Wei Chuanxuns behavior, but they were all Rong Zechens friends, so they normally wouldnt say anything as long as they werent involved. Wei Chuanxun was selfish and only cared about his own benefits and feelings after all. ... When Gu Ning and her friends left, she introduced Song Miaoge, Baili Zongxue, and Zhang Zikai to one another. Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai were both members of the high society, but they didnt know each other until now. Song Miaoge stayed in the military camp most of her time, so she only knew a few people of the high society. Gu Ning only told them their names without introducing their family background. After all, they were making friends so they didnt care about their friends family background. Gu Ning was aware that Zhang Zikais family couldnt be ordinary, but she didnt know much about it. She didnt bother to ask about it either. After exchanging greetings, Gu Ning asked Zhang Zikai, What happened to you? Hearing that, Zhang Zikai showed obvious anger on her face. A few days before enrollment, my father took me and my mother to City Bao to attend the wedding of a friend of his. However, on our way back, we encountered a car ident and was hit by arge truck. Our car was knocked down into a river. Fortunately, we were rescued in time, so there was no big problem. My injuries were slightly more serious. I suffered a mild concussion and my hand was fractured, so I had to stay in the hospital for half a month. I was discharged afterwards and had to rest for a week at home. Im fine now, so I came to school. However, because I was knocked into the water, I lost my phone. I couldnt contact you either. I heard from my father that the car crash isnt an ident, but a scheme. He didnt tell me details, so I dont know much about it. Zhang Zikai didnt bother to keep the truth a secret from Gu Ning, because she took Gu Ning as her friend. Anyway, she didnt know any details. Chapter 1889 - Gu Ning Isn’t That Kind of Person

Chapter 1889: Gu Ning Isnt That Kind of Person

As for Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue, since they were Gu Nings friends, Zhang Zikai believed that they were reliable. Anyway, they didnt know her background, so it wasnt a big deal even if she told them what had happened to her. After hearing Zhang Zikais words, not only Gu Ning, but Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue were also mad. They actually knew that schemes werent umon. However, Gu Ning didnt think she should ask further about that. After ordering dishes in the canteen, Gu Ning took out a power crystal and gave it to Zhang Zikai. If you trust me, take it and youll recover faster. I trust you. Thank you, Gu Ning. Zhang Zikai epted the power crystal from Gu Nings hand at once. Can I take it right now? asked Zhang Zikai. Sure, anytime, said Gu Ning. Zhang Zikai then prepared a ss of water. In her opinion, medicines were all bitter. Therefore, without water, she couldnt swallow it. Seeing that, Gu Ning said, Itll melt once you put it into your mouth. You dont need to drink water. Hearing that, Zhang Zikai put down the ss of water before opening the porcin bottle and taking the power crystal. Sensing the magical power, Baili Zongxues eyes lit up, but she didnt have further information about this pill which contained magical power. She had to be very careful, otherwise Gu Ning would be suspicious of her. Wow, it really melted once it touched my tongue! I felt a touch of cold right afterwards, but it was quitefortable, said Zhang Zikai in surprise. After taking the power crystal, Zhang Zikai soon felt the change from her arm. The pain in her arm suddenly went away. Moreover, her arm was very weak earlier, but now it gradually gained strength. No way! Its so effective! Zhang Zikai rounded her eyes in shock. She couldnt believe it. Gu Ning smiled but said nothing. Right at this moment, Yuan Shuyan and her friends walked to Gu Ning. Although Yuan Shuyan was afraid of Gu Ning, it didnt mean that she didnt dare to face her. Besides, she was also wronged in todays drama. Because not only Gu Ning was amid criticisms today, Yuan Shuyan was also criticized by many people. Rong Zechen, however, was barely criticized. Gu Ning, did you tell Rong Zechen that Ive caused you trouble. I didnt do that. Why did you say that to him? Yuan Shuyan angrily questioned Gu Ning. Some people in the canteen didnt know about Gu Nings argument with Rong Zechen just now, but they all had heard of the drama among the three of them in their school forum, so they immediately turned to look at Gu Ning with disdain and dislike. Shes Gu Ning? Shes so good at studying and running businesses, but she has no moral standard. Right, although shes good at studying and running businesses, it doesnt mean she has standards. Youre right. Dont jump to conclusions before the truthes out. Perhaps Gu Ning didnt say that. Right, I dont think Gu Ning is that kind of person. ... Hearing their discussion, Song Miaoge and her friends really wanted to argue with them, but they suppressed their anger because they knew that Gu Ning could handle it. However, they all looked displeased. Facing Yuan Shuyans question, Gu Ning was slightly angry, but she didnt lose her temper because she knew that Yuan Shuyan was also a victim. I didnt. To be honest with you, I wasnt aware that Rong Zechen went to question you. It was his personal actions. Im not mean. Besides, Im not familiar with Senior Rong. We have only met a few times and had a brief conversation. Its impossible for me to like him, because I already have a fianc. Im deeply in love with my fianc. Ill never pay special attention to another man. Therefore, Senior Yuan, I think you should talk about it with Senior Rong, instead of me. Although Gu Ning had said many times that she already had a fianc, those people in front of her werent aware of it. As a result, they were all astonished after hearing that. They didnt think it was uneptable, and were simply surprised. Since Gu Ning already had a fianc, it was indeed impossible for her to like another man. In that case, it was Rong Zechens own idea that Gu Ning might like him. At the same time, some people had a different idea. It didnt mean anything even if Gu Ning already had a fianc, because there were people who cheated on their partners after getting married. In addition, Gu Ning only had a fianc, she was still unmarried. Even if some people held that idea, not many of them dared to say it aloud. However, someone suddenly said it without any fear, So what? It doesnt mean anything even if you have a fianc. Some people even have affairs after getting married! It was a female voice, which Gu Ning was familiar with. It was the girl named Song Siyao, who had a grudge against Gu Ning at the mathpetition in City B. Song Siyao knew that Gu Ning was also studying in the Capital University long ago, but she didnt have a chance to see her till now. Although there was a grudge between them, Song Siyao didnt bother to find out Gu Nings ss and dorm room. Anyway, since she met her right now, she wouldnt miss this great chance to humiliate Gu Ning. Song Siyao, shut your mouth! Gu Ning isnt that kind of person, Zhang Zikai snapped at Song Siyao once she showed up. Yuan Shuyan didnt notice Song Siyao and Zhang Zikai until this moment, but she knew both of them. What surprised Yuan Shuyan was that Gu Ning was Zhang Zikais friend. In her eyes, Gu Ning was only an ordinary girl, but Gu Ning was able to know Leng Shaoxi and Zhang Zikai. Even Rong Zechen had a very good impression of her. How many people of the high society did Gu Ning know? Well, I witnessed her get out of a mans luxury car in City Bst time, said Song Siyao. Hearing that, some people turned to stare at Gu Ning with a different look, while some didnt think that that reason was persuasive. Gu Ning was very rich, so it was understandable if she had a luxury car and a chauffeur. You seem to remember it very clearly, but dont forget the lesson you learned in City B, said Gu Ning in a t voice, focusing on Song Siyao with a pair of unkind eyes. Song Siyao felt scared upon thinking of the fact that Gu Ning had beaten her in City Bst time. Nevertheless, she was now in the capital where she was born and raised, so she didnt think that Gu Ning dared to hurt her here. Therefore, Song Siyao summoned up her courage. This is the capital. Do you dare to beat me here? If you dare to hurt me again, I can chase you out of the Capital University at any time. Chapter 1890 - I’m in a Bad Mood Now

Chapter 1890: Im in a Bad Mood Now

Hearing that, everyone realized that Song Siyao had a grudge against Gu Ning and that Gu Ning had beaten her once before. At the same time, they also believed that Song Siyao must have done something uneptable, to make Gu Ning beat her. Given Song Siyaos arrogant behavior, it was easy to see that she was a typical spoiled rich heiress. Really? Im very curious to know how youll chase me out of the Capital University, but I dont have time to waste arguing with you right now. If you want to be beaten again, try it, said Gu Ning in a threatening tone. You... Threatened by Gu Ning, Song Siyao was furious, but she was afraid that Gu Ning would really beat her after seeing Gu Nings expression. After all, Gu Ning had done that once before. During these days, she had also heard a lot about Gu Ning, so she was aware of her influence and level of martial arts. As a result, she was unwilling to mess with Gu Ning. The next second, Gu Ning ignored her and turned to Yuan Shuyan. Senior Yuan, I mean every word Im telling you now. If you still refuse to believe me, there is nothing else I can do. Im in a very bad mood now. So Im afraid Ill lose control if you keep on bothering me. It couldnt be a clearer threat. If Yuan Shuyan wouldnt stop bothering her right now, she might really beat her. Gu Ning, youre too aggressive! Threatened by Gu Ning, Yuan Shuyan was furious, but she didnt dare to do anything to Gu Ning because Gu Ning was much stronger than her. However, in her eyes, Gu Ning was too arrogant as an ordinary girl. Was it simply because she knew Leng Shaoxi and Zhang Zikai? Aggressive? I have never caused other people trouble of my own ord. I was the victim every time, said Gu Ning impatiently, because she was already losing her patience. You... Yuan Shuyan was struck dumb, because she had indeed never seen Gu Ning cause other people trouble of her own ord. Although she originally believed that Gu Ning had bad-mouthed her in front of Rong Zechen, Gu Ning made it very clear that she already had a fianc, which made Yuan Shuyan change her mind. Senior Yuan, if youre determined to search for justice, go to talk about it with Senior Rong! I ran into him outside the canteen just now. I also asked him about it. He apologized to me, so you can ask for an apology from him instead of me as well if you want, said Gu Ning. ... Yuan Shuyan still wanted to say something, but she had to stop at this moment. After Gu Nings exnation, people would start to criticize her if she continued to me Gu Ning for it. Besides, Yuan Shuyan was really afraid that Gu Ning might beat her. After all, Gu Ning had done that to Qu Hanjiao. Fine! In the end, Yuan Shuyan snorted with reluctance before leaving. Once Yuan Shuyan was gone, the other people also left, but Song Siyao stayed. What? Do you want to cause me any trouble? Great, Im in a bad mood now, and I need a chance to release my anger, said Gu Ning in a cold voice, focusing on Song Siyao. It seemed that she was going to beat her at any moment. You... Seeing that, Song Siyao immediately backed off in fear. Nevertheless, it was too humiliating for her to give in to Gu Ning, so she still argued. Gu Ning, dont you dare hurt me! My father is the mayor of the capital. Do you think you can do whatever you want just because your father is the mayor? Gu Ning asked mockingly without the slightest worry. Gu Ning wasnt surprised that Song Siyaos father was the mayor of the capital, because she was aware that Song Siyaos family was powerful. However, the mayor of the capital was only an official at the provincial and ministerial level. In the capital, this position could only be regarded as a middle-to-upper-level, and there were far more state-level officials who were superior to that. Y-You, lets go and see! Ill certainly make you regret it! Seeing that Gu Ning wasnt afraid of her fathers position in the government at all, Song Siyao panicked. Anyway, Gu Ning dared to threaten Yuan Shuyan. Since she lost her courage, she could only try to threaten Gu Ning before leaving. Other students all rounded their eyes in shock when they learned that Song Siyao turned out to be the daughter of their mayor. Most importantly, Gu Ning wasnt afraid of that at all. It actually was understandable. Gu Ning dared to threaten Yuan Shuyan, the daughter of the Yuan family, so it was impossible that she would be scared of the daughter of the mayor. Although Yuan Shuyan was only the daughter of the coteral branch of the Yuan family, the Yuan family supported her. Therefore, she was naturally more important than the daughter of a mayor. Everyone was curious about the reason why Gu Ning was able to be so confident that she even dared to offend those heirs of power. Right when Gu Ning and her friends began to enjoy their meal, Leng Shaoxi called her after reading the post in their school forum. Gu Ning briefly exined it to Leng Shaoxi, then Leng Shaoxi directly told her to stay away with Rong Zechen. It wasnt because Leng Shaoxi wanted to interfere in Gu Nings business, but because she was annoyed by Rong Zechens behavior. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt feel ufortable when Leng Shaoxi told her to stay away from him. In fact, she never had the idea of being close to him. She would say hello to him in the past, but she decided not to do that again in the future. Leng Shaoxi also asked Gu Ning whether she needed help, but Gu Ning declined. It wasnt a big deal, and it would soon pass. Within a short time, the drama between Gu Ning, Rong Zechen, and Yuan Shuyan became known to everyone in their school. The majority of the students sided with Gu Ning and Yuan Shuyan, and some of them even apologized to them, because they were victims. However, not many people criticized Rong Zechen, because he chose to do it for Gu Ning. In short, it was a misunderstanding, so people soon forgot about it. Once Zhang Zikai learned that Gu Nings dorm room had a vacant bed, she proposed to move in to live with them, and Gu Ning agreed. Although Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue just met Zhang Zikai, they agreed since Zhang Zikai was a good friend of Gu Ning. Actually, after spending some time with Zhang Zikai, they liked her character too. Before Zhang Zikai moved into another dorm room, she had to get agreement from her head teacher. Given Zhang Zikais family background, her head teacher wouldnt disagree, so she called her head teacher during the meal and got the agreement right away. In the afternoon, Song Miaoge didnt train, instead they went to help Zhang Zikai move into their dorm room. Zhang Zikai was injured now, so she couldnt move alone. Although Zhang Zikai had taken a power crystal given by Gu Ning and her arm became much better, she needed to wait a day or two to remove the bandages. Zhang Zikais dorm room was on the same floor in the same building as Gu Nings, but there were six dorm rooms in between. Before long, Gu Ning and her friends sessfully helped Zhang Zikai move into their dorm room. The vacant bed was at the bottom, which was very suitable for the injured Zhang Zikai. Chapter 1891 - Want You Badly

Chapter 1891: Want You Badly

Gu Ning and her friends also helped Zhang Zikai make up the bed after helping her move. They rested for a while, then went to their ssrooms for their sses. Zhang Zikai and Gu Ning had the same major but were in different sses, so they would have sses on the same floor in the same teaching building. There was only one ssroom in between. Therefore, when they arrived, they separated, with Gu Ning and Zhang Zikai going to their ssrooms together. Once they walked into their ssrooms, they heard everyone talking about the drama on their school forum today. They were all criticizing Rong Zechen, because Gu Ning and Yuan Shuyan were attacked on the Inte because of him. Some thought that Rong Zechen just made a mistake out of kindness, but more believed that it was Rong Zechens wishful thinking. He showed no respect towards Gu Ning or Yuan Shuyan, and there was a problem with his character. Gu Ning, I heard that Rong Zechen has apologized to you. Is it true? The second Gu Ning showed up, a student asked her with concern. Yeah, he did, said Gu Ning. He should apologize for his terrible behavior. Although he went to question Yuan Shuyan because he was worried that she might bully you, you were criticized because of him. Right, I actually think there is a big problem with Rong Zechens character because he refused to apologize at the very beginning when the truth came out. He also arrogantly warned Yuan Shuyan not to do it again, said another student. Hearing that, everyone agreed. Gu Ning said nothing, but she didnt deny that Rong Zechens character indeed wasnt very good. He had wronged Yuan Shuyan, but refused to apologize and caused such a great scene. When the evening ss was over, Gu Ning left the ssroom and saw Zhang Zikai walking out of her ssroom. Zhang Zikai then walked to her and they left together. Gu Ning didnt ask Zhang Zikai until they were out of the teaching building and away from the crowd, We dont rush to go back to the dorm room. We go train for an hour in the small woods over there. Do you want to go with us? Train? What training? asked Zhang Zikai curiously. Miaoge had a bet with another girl. They are going to have apetition of fighting skills. The loser has to wear a bikini and pole dance before uploading the video to the Inte. Its only a week away, so Zong Xue and I are busy training her these days. We dont want her to lose, otherwise Song Miaoge will be publicly humiliated, Gu Ning said. What? Why did she agree to that? It cant have been set by Song Miaoge! said Zhang Zikai. Even though she just met Song Miaoge, she felt it couldnt be Song Miaoges idea. Yeah, the other girl proposed it, but Miaoge was impulsive back then, so she epted it. She regretted it afterwards, but it was toote, because they had written it on paper. Itll be humiliating if she denies it. Even her family can be affected, said Gu Ning. If so, she must win thepetition. Whats the probability of her winning? asked Zhang Zikai, feeling worried for Song Miaoge. Since Song Miaoge was Gu Nings friend, she took her as her friend too. They werent familiar right now, but they would be as time went by. She was doomed to fail before we trained her, but she has made great progress after half a month of training. I think the probability should be around 70%, said Gu Ning. Although Ji Wenna was stronger than Song Miaoge, there wasnt a huge gap. Ji Wenna had indeed defeated Song Miaoge, but she wasnt at a great advantage. Therefore, it wasnt very difficult for Song Miaoge to surpass Ji Wenna. Only a 70% probability? She must train more to make sure that shes going to win! Ill go with you, said Zhang Zikai. Since none of them would be going back to the dorm room, she would be bored to be alone there. When Gu Ning and Zhang Zikai arrived at the same old ce in the small woods, Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue were already there in the middle of training. Because they seized every minute, they directly ran there, while Gu Ning came slower along with Zhang Zikai. Baili Zongxue and Song Miaoge were busy sparring, so Gu Ning and Zhang Zikai watched from the side. Zhang Zikai was only an ordinary girl, so she was quite nervous watching Baili Zongxue fighting with Song Miaoge with a lot of strength. At the same time, she was quite envious of their good fighting skills, because no one would dare to bully them as long as they were strong. Gu Ning, can you teach me as well after my arm is fully recovered? Zhang Zikai asked Gu Ning with her eyes full of anticipation. Sure, but itll be tiring, said Gu Ning. Im not afraid, said Zhang Zikai. They trained for an hour there every night before going back to their dorm room and went to bed right afterwards. At 11 pm, Gu Ning chatted with Leng Shaoting on WeChat. Leng Shaoting was in the military region now, so there was signal. He could contact Gu Ning at any time as long as he was free. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting earlier that she needed to train Song Miaoge, so she wouldnt be free until 11 pm. As a result, they basically contacted each other after 11 pm. Because Gu Ning lived in the dorm room, it wasnt convenient for them to call each other, so they used WeChat. Once Leng Shaoting was free, he would send Gu Ning a message at 11 pm. Leng Shaoting: Ningning, what are you doing? Gu Ning: I just finished washing. Im in bed now. Reading that sentence, Leng Shaoting suddenly felt excited. Giving a nce at his own bed, he wished that Gu Ning were by his side at this moment. Leng Shaoting: I wish you were next to me in my bed right now! Reading that message, Gu Ning flushed. Gu Ning: I have the same wish. Leng Shaoting squinted at Gu Nings reply, and subconsciously swallowed. He had to admit that he was aroused. Leng Shaoting: Ningning. Gu Ning: What? Leng Shaoting: You aroused me. I want you so badly right now. Gu Ning flushed redder. Gu Ning: Come back to the capital! Leng Shaoting: I will! Ill f*ck you till you cant leave the bed. Gu Nings whole face turned red at this moment. When it was almost 11:30 pm, Gu Ning suddenly had a vision. She saw K and Chen Cangyis car being stopped by two cars all of a sudden. Eight men got out of the two cars with iron rods, then heavily beat K and Chen Cangyis car without hesitation. The picture ended, and Gu Ning abruptly sat up. Although she didnt see what happened afterwards, she knew that K and Chen Cangyi would be in great trouble. After all, neither K nor Chen Cangyi was good at fighting. They were absolutely no match for eight strong men with iron rods. Chapter 1892 - Chen Cangyi and K Are in Trouble

Chapter 1892: Chen Cangyi and K Are in Trouble

Besides, she saw that the eight men were strong and had big muscles from the vision, so they had obviously trained martial arts for a long time. Gu Ning, whats wrong? Gu Nings sudden movement immediately attracted Song Miaoge and her other friends attention. They asked her with concern when it seemed that something went wrong. My friends encountered trouble. I need to go out right now, said Gu Ning, then quickly changed her clothing. May I help? asked Baili Zongxue. They didnt bother to ask Gu Ning how she knew that her friend encountered trouble, because they believed that Gu Nings friend must have sent her a message. Great, Zongxue, you can go with me. Gu Ning agreed. Although she alone could solve the problem, it wasnt bad if she could have a helper. After that, Baili Zongxue changed her clothes at once. Can I go with you? asked Song Miaoge. No, you can stay with Zikai in our dorm room. Gu Ning declined. Since she said that, Song Miaoge didnt insist. After all, both Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue were unusually strong. They could handle it properly. Be careful! said Zhang Zikai with concern. Sure, said Gu Ning. At this time, the gate of their dormitory was already closed, so they couldnt get out through the gate. However, they had done preparation for leaving their dormitoryte at night, so Gu Ning took out ropes from the drawer, fixed it on it, then tied the other end directly to her waist before sliding down from the window. In case other students saw them through their windows, they pressed their bodies against the wall next to the windows when they slid down. Before they went down, Gu Ning also used her Jade Eyes to see whether there were other people by the windows. Luckily, no one was standing by the windows and the lights were all turned off in their dormitory. There were mountains behind their dormitory, so it waspletely dark around. As a result, nobody could see them when they slid down. When they reached the ground, Song Miaoge helped them take the ropes back. She would put the ropes down again when they were back. Once Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue got out of their dormitory, they quickly ran outside of their school. They didnt choose the wide road, but ran to a dark area and got out by climbing over the wall. Both of them ran extremely fast, as if a wind blew by. Even if someone saw them in the surveince cameras, he could only see two dark shadows shing by. At most, he could tell from their hair that they were girls. There was nothing else he could find out. However, they only ran at the fastest speed of humans. Because neither of them wanted the other to know their secrets, Gu Ning didnt use her magical power while Baili Zongxue didnt use her magical energy. On the road, Gu Nings phone rang and the caller was K. Gu Ning picked it up right away. K told her that some people were following him and Chen Cangyi. Because Gu Ning had already learned that from her vision, she wasnt surprised. Wait a second, Im on my way. Ill be there in 20 minutes, said Gu Ning before hanging up. Before long, they reached the parking lot and left in a car. Although there was a lot of traffic on the road, Gu Ning easily overtook the vehicles one after another. In addition, Gu Ning had good luck today. She didnt run into any red lights, so she was able to spend less time on the road. Normally, it should take half an hour, but Gu Ning only spent nearly 15 minutes on the road. The road here was slightly remote without much traffic. Finally, K and Chen Cangyis car was forced to stop, then eight people got out of the two cars. They all wore face masks and baseball caps in order to not be caught by the surveince cameras. Moreover, the license te of their car was already changed, so the police wouldnt be able to find them. They were well-prepared for it! Cangyi, what should we do now? They have a lot of people with iron rods. K frowned, turning pale. Although they could fight, they werent good at it at all. They might not lose if they faced ordinary men, but those men were obviously much stronger than them. What was worse, they all had an iron rod in their hands. They were at disadvantage in such a situation. They couldnt fight against them, or they would be badly injured. The only thing they could do now was to stay in the car till Gu Ning came, because Gu Ning told them that she would arrive in 20 minutes. It had been 15 minutes after K called her, so she should be here at any moment. Lets wait for a while. We can stay in the car to waste as much time as possible. Our boss could be here at any moment, said Chen Cangyi. K had the same idea. Those men surrounded K and Chen Cangyis car, but they didnt hit it at once. Instead, they knocked on the car door, telling them to get out. Since K and Chen Cangyi decided to waste time in the car, they refused to get out. Therefore, after half a minute, those men lost their patience and began to hit the car once they realized that K and Chen Cangyi had no intention of getting out. With loud sounds, the car windows were smashed into pieces. In the car, K and Chen Cangyi covered their heads to protect themselves, but their hands were cut by the broken ss. They didnt wait there to be beaten. The two of them also had tools in their hands. One held a wrench, while the other had a hammer. K took them out of the trunk after he noticed that a group of men were following them. The second the ss shattered, many iron rods were thrust in, and K and Chen Cangyi immediately counterattacked with their tools. They could protect themselves from being beaten to some extent, but they were still hurt because they had too many enemies. Afterwards, Chen Cangyi was hit by a stick on the arm and K was knocked on the shoulder. Actually, a man was going to hit K on the head with the iron rod, but K avoided it coincidentally, so it hit his shoulder. Right at this moment, they heard the sound of an abrupt halt and a Hummer stopped next to them. It attracted everyones attention, so they all stopped to look at the car. When the car stopped there, they realized that someone was going to interfere in their affair. The next second, two young girls showed up and the group of men showed obvious disdain. Therefore, they ignored Gu Nings unusual air of power. Even though they noticed it, they were only slightly surprised and wouldnt take it seriously. After all, Gu Ning was merely a young girl in their eyes, so none of them were willing to attach importance to her. Seeing Gu Ning, K and Chen Cangyi felt relieved. Given Gu Nings ability, they believed that she could easily solve the problem. They didnt know who the other girl next to Gu Ning was, but she couldnt be weak since she came here with Gu Ning. Once Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue got out of the car, they began to fight. Although Gu Ning was aware that they held iron rods, she didnt bother to get prepared beforeing here, because it wasnt necessary and she didnt have much time. Besides, she could directly grab the iron rods from their hands. Chapter 1893 - No Need to Hesitate Chapter 1893: No Need to Hesitate Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because the group of men didnt take them seriously, they were ill-prepared when Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue dashed to beat them. They even nned tough at them. However, before they could say anything, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue used great strength to attack them and sessfully grabbed two iron rods from two men. The two men were shocked and tried to struggle, but they were only amazed by Gu Nings and Baili Zongxues unbelievable strength. As a result, they turned to fight against them. Unfortunately, before they could hurt Gu Ning or Baili Zongxue, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue took action first. Without dy, Gu Ning kicked a mans crotch, while Baili Zongxue threw the other man over her shoulder. Within seconds, two 1.8m tall, strong men were beaten by two 1.65m tall, seemingly weak girls. Their iron rods were also taken away. This scene shocked the other six men and several passers-by. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue couldnt care less about their reaction. Right after they beat the two men, they continued to attack the other men. Gu Ning was furious, so she used great strength to beat them. She only made sure that she wouldnt kill them. She didnt care whether they would be disabled. After all, this group of men was digging their own graves by attacking her people. Witnessing Gu Nings and Baili Zongxues skills, the rest of the men began to fight against them together. Unexpectedly, the two young girls werent at a disadvantage at all when facing six strong men. Instead, they easily got control of the situation and the six men all screamed in pain. They couldnt even touch the girls clothes and were beaten by them from the beginning to the end. Gu Ning had the intention of torturing them, so she didnt disable them right away. Instead, she beat them slowly, enjoying the process. Ha-ha, K snorted withughter in the car. Chen, shouldnt we practice our fighting skills? We cant turn to our boss for help every time. If she wasnt in the capital or was too far from us, we could have lost our lives today. Do we have time to do that? Chen Cangyi rolled his eyes at K. He was upied with work every day now, so he had no time to practice martial arts. He actually wasntining that Gu Ning left the whole business to him to manage. Why dont we tell our boss to arrange for a bodyguard to protect us? I found several good killers, and I think the female one isnt bad, said K with a smile on his lips. Although K was busy with the gamepany these days, he didnt forget what Gu Ning told him to do earlier. He kept paying attention to the killer website. Once there was a killer chased by mercenaries, he would try to draw him or her to their side. It was dangerous, because they might annoy those evil organizations, but Gu Ning didnt care about that. After all, the only way to catch tiger cubs was to go into the tigers den. They needed a strong team. Hearing that, Chen Cangyi blinked. Do you like her? I think shes funny, said K. S-Stop! Those men finally realized that they were no match for Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue, so they begged them to stop at once. However, Gu Ning wouldnt listen to them. There was a smile of mockery on her lips. They had tried to hurt her people, so it was impossible for her to stop beating them right now. Were from the Kirin Gang. If you dare to injury us, the Kirin Gang wont let you get away with it! Seeing that Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue refused to stop, a man threatened them. Hearing that, Gu Ning stopped. Are you really from the Kirin Gang? she coldly asked, squinting her eyes. The man thought that Gu Ning was scared, so he showed pride. Of course, were from the Kirin Gang. Gu Ning beamed and said in an evil tone, Since youre from the Kirin Gang, there is no need for me to hesitate to beat you. No matter what happens to you, Qi Tianlin will handle it. What? The man was shocked. Qi Tianlin was their leader, but why did it seem that Gu Ning was familiar with him. Before the man regained his senses, he was heavily beaten again. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue didnt stop until all eight men were injured. They were seriously injured with either broken arms or legs, but their lives werent in danger. K and Chen Cangyi got out of their car when they saw that all the men were under control. They were slightly injured, but they could still move. Their car was greatly damaged, so they couldnt stay in there any longer. After Gu Ning came, Chen Cangyi called his secretary and told him toe to deal with the rest of the things. Gu Ning then took out a porcin bottle and handed it to K. Each of you take a pill. Thanks, boss, said K and took it. They were all aware of the unbelievable effect of Gu Nings medicine. After that, Gu Ning coldly looked at the men beside her feet and asked, Tell me, who sent you here? No one answered, even though they felt threatened by Gu Ning. Fine, it seems that you dont take what I just said seriously. Gu Ning sneered. She didnt bother to continue to ask them. Instead, she took out her phone and showed a piece of news to the man she asked. If you dont believe that I know Qi Tianlin, read this news, said Gu Ning. The news introduced the influential figures who went to attend the opening ceremony of Jade Beauty Jewelry, the Heiqi Organization was included. The man rounded his eyes in shock. To his surprise, Gu Ning really knew their leader. Although the news only mentioned the Heiqi Organization and Gu Ning might not know their leader, Gu Ning did in fact really know many people of the Kirin Gang. In addition to that, Shengshi, Tanghuang, Qinghua, and Jinlin were also invited. Gu Nings connections were really amazing! Well, now are you going to answer my question or not? If you are, I can forgive you for what youve done today. I wont tell Qi Tianlin about it. If not, Ill go talk with him about it in detail, said Gu Ning in a threatening tone. She gave them a chance because she had seriously injured them. Anyway, she couldnt kill them. If it wasnt necessary, she was reluctant to kill. Yeah, yeah, Ill tell you. The man was scared. Its Sun Xiangming. Gu Ning didnt know who Sun Xiangming was, but Chen Cangyi and K knew, so they looked mad once they heard his name. Nevertheless, they werent surprised, because only their enemies in business would cause them trouble. Sun Xiangming was precisely such an enemy business. Our warning seems useless to him.. On the contrary, it made him more aggressive, said K in a t voice, but he was actually furious. Chapter 1894 - Disable Sun Xiangming

Chapter 1894: Disable Sun Xiangming

Whos Sun Xiangming? asked Gu Ning. Sun Xiangming is the chairman of Qiancaoji Medicinal Materials Company. Because he wanted to be involved in the production of medicines, he tried to cooperate with Cine. After being rejected by Ning Changkai, he turned to me through his connections. I also turned him down, so he used coercion and bribery. Although hispany is only a third-rate pharmaceuticalpany in the industry, Sun Xiangming is a rtive of the Chang family, a top family in the capital, so he disdains us. I refused to help him, so he became angry. I also warned him not to cause us trouble, but obviously he didnt take it seriously, Chen Cangyi said. Although he said it in a t voice, there was coldness in his eyes. Chen Cangyi was undoubtedly angry at the fact that Sun Xiangming hired a bunch of gangsters to hurt them. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, they could have been badly injured. They might not have been killed, but they could have been disabled. Gu Ning coldly stared at the man next to her feet and asked, Whats your name? M-My name is Qian Dongliang, said the man. What did Sun Xiangming want you to do to them? asked Gu Ning. Sun Xiangming ordered us to disable them, said Qian Dongliang. Hearing that, Gu Ning looked angrier. Great, very well, if so, go disable Sun Xiangming and pay for a new car of the same model, then I can let you go. You dont need to pay for the medical fee for their injuries. It wasnt because Gu Ning was tolerant, but because K and Chen Cangyi werent seriously injured. Moreover, they had taken Gu Nings power crystal, so they would be fine the next day. Um... Qian Dongliang hesitated. He could pay for a new car. Although it wasnt cheap, he could afford it. It cost about five hundred thousand yuan, so the eight of them could pay about eighty thousand yuan each, which would be enough. They were bodyguards, but they had saved a lot of money by secretly solving problems for other people. However, Sun Xiangming had a good rtionship with Tian who was their supervisor. If they went to disable Sun Xiangming, they wouldnt be able to exin it to Tian. That was the reason why they felt cornered. What? Arent you willing to do that? Gu Ning gave the man a cold re. Qian Dongliang trembled in fear. N-No, we can pay for a new car, but Sun Xiangming has a good rtionship with Tian whos our supervisor, so were afraid... Whats his position in the Kirin Gang? asked Gu Ning. Tian is the manager of the Security Department of Kirin Security Company, said Qian Dongliang. In Gu Nings eyes, the manager of the Security Department of Kirin Security Company was merely nobody, so she didnt think that he had great power. Tell Tian what happened today. If he dares to doubt it or stop you from doing what I told you to do, tell him to be prepared for the result. I can give you three days. Within three days, I need to see a new car and hear the news that Sun Xiangming is disabled. Otherwise, youll be the ones who are punished in the end. Gu Ning threatened with a serious expression. Gu Ning put it very bluntly, so they didnt dare to argue with her and agreed. After that, Gu Ning asked for Qian Dongliangs number before letting them go. Although they were all injured with either a broken hand or leg, they were physically strong, so they could still move. Because none of them had two broken hands or legs, they were able to drive the car with the cooperation of two people. At least, they should stay away from Gu Ning right now. Gu Ning wasnt afraid that they might run away, because they already knew her rtionship with the Kirin Gang. She believed that they didnt dare to escape or refuse to obey her order. As for what Qian Dongliang told her, Gu Ning didnt doubt it, but she still needed to do an investigationter. ... After taking Gu Nings power crystal, K and Chen Cangyi felt much better and were able to move now. Chen Cangyi left his damaged car to his secretary, so he could leave with Gu Ning. Gu Ning drove them to their house. K, investigate to make sure whether its really Sun Xiangming and whether Qian Dongliang is really working for Kirin Security Company, said Gu Ning. Sure, K said. After driving K and Chen Cangyi back to their house, it was veryte, so Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue went to sleep in their own homes. They lived in the same block anyway, and would go to their school tomorrow morning. Once they made that decision, Gu Ning told Baili Zongxue to share the news with Zhang Zikai and Song Miaoge in their WeChat group so that they wouldnt be worried. After Zhang Zikai moved into their dorm room, she joined their WeChat group, so now there were four of them in it. Learning that Gu Ning was done, Zhang Zikai and Song Miaoge were relieved. ... K immediately investigated what they had been through today, and soon got the result. Qian Dongliang was indeed working for Kirin Security Company. K learned that by hacking the database of Kirin Security Company, so he was able to read Qian Dongliangs information and see his photos. Sun Xiangming had indeed turned to Tian for help and Tian ordered Qian Dongliang and the others to beat K and Chen Cangyi. Therefore, they only needed to wait for Qian Dongliang to send them a new car and the news that Sun Xiangming was disabled. ... Qian Dongliang went to the hospital. After dealing with his wounds, Qian Dongliang called Tian and told him what had happened. Tian remained silent after hearing what he had to say. If Qian Dongliang told the truth, he didnt dare to stop them. In fact, he didnt have a very close rtionship with Sun Xiangming. They were merely fair-weather friends, so he was unwilling to risk his life for Sun Xiangming, even though he wasnt sure whether Gu Nings words were true. If what Gu Ning said was true, he might be in great danger if he stopped her. Tian wasnt dumb, so he chose not to stop them after thinking carefully. Because Qian Dongliang and the other men were seriously injured, they couldnt go to disable Sun Xiangming. Therefore, they arranged for other people to do it. Without hesitation, Tian went to deal with it, because they only had three days. He told those people who were assigned the task to disable Sun Xiangming not to expose their identities. They shouldnt let Sun Xiangming know that it was his order. He had already betrayed Sun Xiangming when he decided not to stop Gu Ning, but he still didnt want him to learn the truth in order to avoid more trouble. ... Early the next morning, Baili Zongxue went to meet Gu Ning before they went to their school together. Chapter 1895 - An Aggressive Senior Chapter 1895: An Aggressive Senior Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue didnt go back to their schoolst night, Song Miaoge still got up alone the next morning to run and train. She didnt stop training when Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue were absent, because she was the one who was going to have thepetition, not Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue. She needed Gu Ning and Baili Zongxues help to improve her fighting skills, but she had to rely on herself to reach her goal. Zhang Zikai got up the next day and identally bumped her bandage wrapped arm, but she surprisingly found that it wasnt painful at all. After that, Zhang Zikai tried to move it a little, and she indeed felt no pain. She was so excited that she jumped. She was quite grateful to Gu Ning and was amazed by the effect of her medicine. Afterwards, she called her father at once and told her father that her arm wasnt painful at all after she took a pill given by her schoolmate. Zhang Zikais father was also shocked by the fact that a single pill could cure the injured arm within a single night. It was very unbelievable, because the doctor told them that Zhang Zikais arm wouldnt make a full recovery until half a monthter.. ... When Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue arrived at their school, it was time for sses, so they went to their own ssrooms. Once the morning ss was over, Zhang Zikai excitedly went to see Gu Ning and told her that her arm was fine now. They had had sses for a week, so now the departments of the student union were ready to ept new members. When Gu Ning and her friends were dining in the canteen, two male seniors walked towards them. Nice to see you, Gu Ning. Im the head of the Sports Department, Ling Xu. I heard that youre quite good at martial arts, so I hope that you can join us. Are you interested? asked Ling Xu politely. Sorry, I have no intention of joining any department, because Im too busy now. I wont have much time to stay in the school in the future. Gu Ning politely declined. Because Ling Xu was very kind to her, her attitude was good too. Gu Ning wouldnt join any departments in their school, but there was a team that she would definitely join, which was the Chamber of Commerce. It was a ce full of skilled people, and it was the most difficult club to be epted into. Gu Ning undoubtedly reached its standards. As long as there was no one who purposefully stopped her from joining it, she would certainly be epted. Its a shame, but we wont force you to do that. Well, I should stop bothering you. Sorry for wasting your time, said Ling Xu, feeling it was a pity that Gu Ning refused to join them, but he didnt bother to force Gu Ning to ept his invitation and soon left. I myself n to join the Fundraising Committee, but I dont know whether Ill be epted, said Zhang Zikai. She was an ordinary student and wasnt as busy as Gu Ning, so she decided to practice her skill in their school. Gu Ning had already joined the society to put her knowledge into practice, so she didnt need the tform of the schoolmittees to prove herself. Do your best at the interview. It should be fine, said Gu Ning. She didnt know whether Zhang Zikai would be epted because it wasnt easy to be a member of the student union of the Capital University. Therefore, the only thing she could do now was to encourage her. If she had connections, it shouldnt be a problem. It depended on herself. Sure, Ill try. If I cant be epted, Ill leave it. Zhang Zikai was rxed. She wanted to be a member of it, but there was nothing else she could do if her wish couldnte true. Miaoge, Zongxue, how about you? Zhang Zikai asked Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue. I wont join any clubs, said Baili Zongxue. She came here for Gu Ning, so she wasnt interested in other things. Ill join the Study Department, said Song Miaoge. Actually, she didnt have much interest in these clubs either, but she needed a chance to practice her skills. During the day, several heads or ministers of the clubs and departments came to invite Gu Ning to join them. After all, Gu Ning was so outstanding, but she turned them all down. Most of them understood why Gu Ning refused, but some felt displeased and thought that Gu Ning was too arrogant. The senior who criticized Gu Ning was the deputy minister of the Martial Arts Department. Her name was Pan Tongyue. Pan Tongyue was a senior student. She was tall and pretty, but she took Gu Ning as herpetitor once she saw Gu Ning for the first time. Because she was one of Rong Zechens admirers, she hated Gu Ning after hearing the rumor about their rtionship. As a result, when Gu Ning declined to join them, she became unkind. Pan Tongyue, dont I have the right not to join any clubs? You cant say that Im arrogant simply because Im unwilling to join you. If so, why dont you persuade all the students to join the Martial Arts Department? Why are you only picking on me? Although Im good at martial arts, I didnt learn them to join your club. Dont think too highly of yourself, said Gu Ning. She knew that Pan Tongyue was finding fault with her, so she didnt hesitate to argue with her. She wasnt in a good mood today anyway, probably because she was on her period. You... Pan Tongyue was annoyed, but she knew that she had just lost her manners. Therefore, she suppressed her anger and exined. Gu Ning, I didnt mean that. What I was trying to say is that it wont cost you much time if you can join us. I understand that you have your career, but its a good way for you to form a close rtionship with other students. Gu Ning, however, didnt think it was necessary, but she couldnt say it aloud, because it sounded too arrogant. I dont think its the only way to build a close rtionship with other students in our school. Anyway, those who want to be close to me will definitely not be aggressive like you. They should be considerate and understand the situation Im in. Even if it wont cost me much time, Im quite busy normally. I need time to rest, said Gu Ning, scolding Pan Tongyue for attacking her. Pan Tongyue didnt know what to say at this moment. She only felt mad and embarrassed, but she couldnt argue with Gu Ning over that. At the same time, students around them began to support Gu Ning. Right, Gu Ning has so manypanies to manage. Its not easy for her to finish her sses. Shes a human with limited energy. She cant afford to join a club. I agree. By the way, Gu Ning is very sessful now. She doesnt need to practice her skills by joining a club. Shes far better than just that. Exactly, she has something more important to deal with. Why should she waste time on meaningless things? ... Chapter 1896 - Join the Chamber of Commerce of the Capital University Chapter 1896: Join the Chamber of Commerce of the Capital University Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They werent criticizing Gu Ning with irony, they were simply telling the truth. Given Gu Nings status, it would indeed be a total waste of her talent if she joined the Martial Arts Department. Most importantly, it waspletely meaningless. Given Gu Nings current status and abilities, its indeed meaningless to join the student union, but I think the Chamber of Commerce is quite suitable for her. At this time, everyone heard a male voice and realized that it was a good idea. Given Gu Nings current status and abilities, she should join the Chamber of Commerce! The Chamber of Commerce, also known as the Chamber of Business, or the Commerce Association, was an industry organization with corporate legal personality at the Capital University. The existence of the Chamber of Commerce was to unite all the strengths of the businessmunity inside and outside the Capital University to actively participate in the national economic construction and prosper the market economy, carry out rtedmercial and economic activities based onmodity cirction, promote foreign economic rtions and cooperation, adhere to the principle of business honesty and credit, persist in serving the overall interests of the enterprise, safeguard the legitimate rights and interests of members, do a good job in industry self-discipline, coordinate functions, and give full y to the role of bridges and bonds. Members of the Chamber of Commerce of the Capital University included undergraduates and graduates. . In other words, most businessmen who graduated from the Capital University were members of its Chamber of Commerce. Among them, some werent very sessful, while some had great achievements. All in all, the Chamber of Commerce was arge circle of achievers in business. If one could join it, he or she would be able to know the elite in business, which was a great advantage to his or future career. However, disadvantages came with advantages. Where there were people, there waspetition for benefits. They were in the same industry, sopetition was unavoidable. S-Senior Nie. Seeing the neer, people who recognized him eximed. Obviously, he was very important. The neer was a young man in his early twenties. He was over 1.8m tall. Although he wasnt very handsome, he was good-looking. Most importantly, he looked mature and stable and had an air of the elite. With a nce, Gu Ning recognized him too. Even though it was their first meeting, she had actually read about him in their school forum. Nie Chenyang was a member of the Nie family in the capital. He was also the head of the branch of the Chamber of Commerce at the Capital University. The Chamber of Commerce of the Capital University was an organization, but it had two branches. One was outside the school, while the other was in the school. They were led by different people. The branch outside the school consisted of graduates, while the branch in the school was made up of undergraduates. Normally, the two branches wouldnt interfere in each others affairs, but there was a seasonal meeting of members of the Chamber of Commerce of the Capital University. At the meeting, all the members would gather together. Not every one of them would be present, but the majority woulde. In the school, they also held a meeting once in a while, but they wouldnt order every member toe. After all, the Chamber of Commerce of the Capital University focused on business, while the meetings were only a chance for its members to get familiar with one another. If they were really going to help other people, they did it for their own benefits. After all, businessmen only cared about benefits. Nie Chenyang was born in a family of businesses, and he was very interested in business ever since he was little, so he was quite talented at it. Right after Nie Chenyang reached 18, he built a start-up which was involved in emerce. It grew fast and had over a billion yuan in assets now. Before Gu Ning came, he enjoyed the greatest achievements in their school. Even though Nie Chenyang had support from his family, he mostly relied on himself. Within only four years, it wasnt easy to be as sessful as him. After all, there were many people who tried to start up a newpany, but only a few of them could be sessful, while most of them had to suffer more to achieve something. Gu Ning could be a billionaire within such a short time mainly by exploiting. With the help of her Jade Eyes, she quickly made a fortune by running a business of jade and make-up. Even if Gu Ning was 10 times richer than Nie Chenyang, her status in the capital was much lower than Nie Chenyang because the Nie family was very influential. Although he didnt rely on the Nie family to be sessful, he was one of its members, so he was closely connected with his family in outsiders eyes. That was also the reason why Gu Ning was unwilling to expose her close rtionship with the Tang family, because it would only make people think that she relied on the Tang family to achieve everything she owned today. She would be displeased if her own effort was ignored. President Nie, are you inviting me to join the Chamber of Commerce? asked Gu Ning with confidence, but didnt look arrogant. Nie Chenyang put on an elegant smile. Right, do I have the honor to have you be a member of our club, Gu Ning? Although he didnt think that Gu Ning would turn him down, he was still nervous, because Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. Nie Chenyang was born in a top family and was good at studying as well as business, so he was very proud, but not arrogant. He wouldnt disdain anyone for no reason. Instead, he knew the rules of the society very well. President Nie, since you came to invite me in person, I of course shouldnt turn you down. Im afraid I need to tell you in advance that I might not be able to show up at every meeting or event held by the club, said Gu Ning. She knew she wouldnt be forced to be present, but she still thought it was better to make it clear beforehand. Seeing that Gu Ning agreed, the smile became broader on Nie Chenyangs face. We wont force you all toe. You can choose toe when youre free. Thats great, Gu Ning said. Well, Im d that youre one of us now, said Nie Chenyang, reaching out to shake hands with Gu Ning. Gu Ning also reached out her hand to shake hands with him. Pan Tongyue was utterly displeased right now. To her surprise, Nie Chenyang woulde to invite Gu Ning to join them in person. She was aware of Gu Ningspanies, but she tried to criticize Gu Ning just now, so she didnt think much about it. So right now, she felt quite embarrassed. Other people were also surprised that Nie Chenyang came to invite Gu Ning to join the Chamber of Commerce in person, but they clearly knew that Gu Ning relied on her own abilities to be epted. After that, Gu Ning and Nie Chenyang exchanged their numbers. Nie Chenyang also gave Gu Ning a form before telling her the location of their office. After she filled the form, she could hand it to the office before that Friday. Every new member needed to fill in a form with his or her basic information and the information about his or herpanies. Chapter 1897 - Did Anyone Dare to Bully You on Campus? Chapter 1897: Did Anyone Dare to Bully You on Campus? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After the chart was handed over, there was a special staffer to check the information. The new member would only be officially epted when the information was confirmed. As Gu Ning and Nie Chenyang were exchanging numbers, Pan Tongyue left in silence. In a while, the news that Gu Ning joined the Chamber of Commerce and that it was Nie Chenyang who invited her in person went abroad. Rong Zechen and Yuan Shuyan soon heard it. Hearing the news about Gu Ning, Rong Zechen felt a little ufortable. Rong Zechen originally nned to invite Gu Ning to join the secretariat so that he could have more time to spend with her. However, after he was embarrassed by Gu Ning in publicst time, he lost that hope. What was worse, he was even mad at Gu Ning, although he sometimes couldnt help but think of her. . Perhaps he really liked Gu Ning now. Even though Gu Ning had embarrassed him and she already had a fianc, he still couldnt give her up right away. Yuan Shuyan, however, hated Gu Ning more than ever, although what had happenedst time was just a misunderstanding. All of a sudden, Yuan Shuyan had an idea. Her younger female cousin was the vice president of the Chamber of Commerce, so she could ask her younger female cousin to help her make things difficult for Gu Ning. ... Qian Dongliang and his people were injured, but they did what Gu Ning told them to do. At 2 pm the next day, a new car of the same model as the one they had damaged showed up outside the headquarters of the Shengning Organization. They actually didnt dare to dy it, because they were afraid that Gu Ning mightin about them to Qi Tianlin. However, they couldnt disable Sun Xiangming so fast, because they were injured. Tian arranged for other people to deal with it, so it wasnt something they could control now. They only hoped that the task would be carried out within three days, otherwise they would be in danger. The car which was damaged by Qian Dongliang and his people wasnt totally ruined. It only had broken ss and a dented body, which was a bit more serious, but it would cost a lot of money to repair it. As a result, they chose to give it up. After Qian Dongliang sent the car over, Chen Cangyi reported it to Gu Ning. ... Gu Ning filled in the information that she needed to give the Chamber of Commerce quickly. The next day, on Thursday, Gu Ning took the materials to the office of the Chamber of Commerce during a break between sses, and nothing happened. However, at noon that day, Gu Ning received a call from Cai Wenhong, the curator of the Pce Museum. He told her that the auction time had been set, and it would be on the 10th of next month. It was September 25, so there was still half a month left. The deadline for registration of auction items was the end of this month, so Cai Wenhong told Gu Ning to check the auction items when she was free. During registration, experts would personally inspect the goods. However, it was only the primary election, and there would be a re-election. Because there were so many items to be auctioned, but the number of auction ces was limited, not all applicants would be selected in the end. Therefore, after all the items were registered, a screening was required to select the most valuable items for auction. Although Gu Ning had a lot of free time, she was worried that idents might happen, so she nned to deal with it tomorrow afternoon, because tomorrow was Friday and she only had two sses in the afternoon. So she could leave the school at 4 pm. After that, Gu Ning called Chen Darong again and told him that tomorrow afternoon the experts at the Pce Museum would look at auction items. She asked him if he had time. If he had, they could go together. Chen Darong had waited for this day for a long time. Not to mention that he had time, even if he didnt have time, he would do his best to spare some time without affecting his work. Gu Ning then told Chen Darong the location, which was in her vi at Century City in the southern district. There was a basement in her ce. After tomorrow, she would take the bronze chimes out and put them in the basement. After the call with Chen Darong, Gu Ning called Master Leng after thinking for a while. Hi, Ningning, its rare to hear from you! I thought you already forgot me! Master Lengined once he received Gu Nings call. Hearing that, Gu Ning felt a little guilty and touched her nose. She indeed hadnt called Master Leng for a long time. In fact, she seldom called the Tang family as well. Thinking of that, she felt she wasnt a good granddaughter or daughter. Actually, when she got busy, she easily ignored her family. Even Leng Shaoting had to call her first most of the time. Sorry, Grandpa Leng, Ive been very busy these days, so I forgot to call you. Gu Ning apologized. Master Leng understood that Gu Ning was very busy, so he didnt me her. Did anyone dare to bully you on campus? Master Leng asked. Dont worry, Grandpa Leng, nobody dares to bully me. No matter who has that idea, he or she will learn a lesson, said Gu Ning. Well, if any idiot dares to bully you with the influence of his or her family background, dont hesitate to punch them. Grandpa will support you, said Master Leng. He didnt want Gu Ning to suffer anything unpleasant. Even though he was aware that Gu Ning wasnt weak, as her family and an elder, he naturally supported her. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. Oh, Grandpa Leng, I actually called you today to talk about something with you. What is it? Master Leng asked at once, sounding a little nervous. He was worried that Gu Ning might be in trouble. Um, I have a set of bronze chimes. I n to put it up for auction. Tomorrow afternoon, Curator Cai from the Pce Museum will bring experts to appraise them. Are you interested? If you are, why dont youe with Grandpa Jiang and Grandpa Xu? Gu Ning said. If she didnt tell them right now, they would me her for keeping it a secret. What? Bronze chimes? A set? Do you mean a whole set? Hearing that, Master Leng was shocked. A single bronze chime wasnt something special, but a whole set of bronze chimes was quite amazing. In fact, even a group of it was very rare. Yeah, but I got them from an ancient grave. I know its illegal. Gu Ning was honest. She told Master Leng that she didnt get them from a legal source, because everyone would know they couldnt be legal. Saying that, Gu Ning was very nervous. After all, grave-digging wasnt allowed, so she was afraid that Master Leng might have a bad impression of her. Nevertheless, even if she didnt tell him right now, he would learn about it at the auction. Gu Ning decided to put them up for auction under the name of Xiangyun Antique-store, which would bring great fame to Xiangyun. Hearing that, Master Leng asked, Do you want me to help you make it legal? He said nothing about Gu Nings grave-digging. However, since the chimes werent legal, they could easily cause trouble. Chapter 1898 - Can’t Wait a Second Longer Chapter 1898: Cant Wait a Second Longer Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Not really, Curator Cai told me it isnt a problem. He can help me deal with it. I just wanted to tell you about it. After all, its illegal. Gu Ning said in panic, I didnt go to dig the grave on my own initiative. It was already open when I went there. I found them by ident. When Gu Ning decided to put the bronze chimes up for auction, she asked Curator Cai whether it could cause trouble because of its illegal source. Curator Cai told her whether it would cause trouble depending on the rted departments in the government. Put frankly, it was just a matter of connections. As long as Gu Ning had supportive connections, there would be no problem. Curator Cai knew that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend, so she had powerful connections so Curator Cai proposed to help her with it.. It indeed isnt a good thing, but isnt totally uneptable. Like what you just said, you didnt dig the grave on your own initiative, someone did it before you. Rx, Im not stubborn. I wont criticize you, said Master Leng. Although he didnt agree with Gu Nings actions, he didnt me her for it or have a bad impression on her. Master Leng wasnt a bad man, but he wasnt apletely good man either. He wouldnt do amoral or illegal things, but wouldnt behavepletely ording to thew. Sometimes, he had to break thew. Actually, they only did illegal things to fight back against evil people and their actions. They didnt do it to hurt innocent people. In some situations, normal methods were of no use, so they had to rely on special means. Therefore, he didnt think it was a big deal that Gu Ning went to dig a grave. She didnt kill innocent people anyway. Gu Ning didnt feel relieved until she heard Master Lengs answer. Thank you, Grandpa Leng. You dont need to say that. Im not a stubborn person who sticks to thew. Ive done many illegal things as well. The point is to whom its done and what the thing is. Sometimes, we need unusual tricks, so I wont have a bad impression of you as long as youve done nothing amoral orpletely uneptable, said Master Leng. Hearing that, Gu Ning felt relieved and stopped thinking further about that. She had indeed done many illegal things, but they werent morally wrong. After that, Gu Ning called Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu and told them about the bronze chimes. The two old men were both excited once they heard the news, and certainly wouldnt miss this good opportunity. Gu Ning didnt tell Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu how she got the bronze chimes. They didnt ask her about it either, because it was unnecessary. They were aware that the bronze chimes couldnt be legal. Since they knew, there was no need for them to ask about that. Even though they were aware that the bronze chimes were illegal, they didnt bother to criticize Gu Ning. After all, many objects in their collection were illegal too. In addition, this wasnt the first time that they had learned that Gu Nings antiques were illegal. Moreover, they werent worried whether the bronze chimes might cause them trouble. Since Cai Wenhong was going to appraise them, it meant they were safe. Even if there would be a problem, Cai Wenhong would deal with it. They all knew Cai Wenhong, so they trusted him. Because of the bronze chimes, Master Leng and his old friends were so excited that they couldnt remain calm at all. If it were possible, they wished to see the bronze chimes right away. Cai Wenhong had the same feeling, but they had to wait for tomorrow afternoon. The next day, Cai Wenhong waited for Gu Nings call all day long, although he knew Gu Ning wouldnt call until 4 pm. In the morning, Cai Wenhong also shared the news with two antique experts who were going to appraise the bronze chimes with himter. The two experts were shocked too, but they thought that Gu Ning only had a group of bronze chimes, instead of a whole set. Anyway, they were as excited as Cai Wenhong, and looked forward to seeing the bronze chimes. Finally, it was 4 pm and Gu Ning called Cai Wenhong. Cai Wenhong immediately picked up the call. Before it was even 4 pm, Cai Wenhong fixed his eyes on his phone, wondering whether Gu Ning would call him earlier. Miss Gu, are you out of school? Cai Wenhong asked in a hurry. Hearing Cai Wenhongs voice which was full of anticipation, Gu Ning understood his feelings and felt amused. Yeah, Curator Cai, do you know Century City in the southern district? My home is there. Im walking out of our school right now and Ill drive home afterwards. We can meet at XX house. Sure, were on our way, said Cai Wenhong and left his home right away. It wasnt rush hour at 4 pm, so Gu Ning soon went back to Century City. When Gu Ning arrived, Master Leng, Jiang Zhongyu, Master Xu, Cai Wenhong and the other experts were already there. Master Leng and his old friends came in advance, while Cai Wenhong was nearer to this ce than Gu Ning, so he was five minutes earlier than her. Master Leng and his old friends knew that Cai Wenhong and the other experts came to appraise the bronze chimes, but Cai Wenhong and the other experts didnt know that they coulde here as well. Therefore, Cai Wenhong was surprised to see them. Especially when he saw Master Leng, Cai Wenhong felt quite nervous and uneasy. Although he had seen Master Leng many times before, he knew how important Master Leng was. The two experts who came along with Cai Wenhong were even more nervous than him. Knowing that Master Leng and his old friends came to see the bronze chimes under the invitation of Gu Ning, Cai Wenhong wasnt unhappy. He didnt dare to show any displeasure either. Gu Ning wasnt surprised by their early arrival, so she had told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to be ready to wee them. ordingly, once they came, they were invited to have tea in the living room. After a while, Chen Darong showed up. He was astonished to see Master Leng and the other people as well, so he felt nervous too. They chatted for a short time, then Gu Ning arrived. She greeted them one by one. Once they finished the greetings, Master Leng urged. Ningning, dont waste time. Show us the bronze chimes now! Actually, before Gu Ning exchanged greetings with them, Master Leng was already eager to urge her to do that, but he felt it was impolite to interrupt, so he forced himself to be patient. Yeah, we cant wait a second longer! said Jiang Zhongyu. Chapter 1899 - She’s My Granddaughter-in-law! Chapter 1899: Shes My Granddaughter-inw! Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Cai Wenhong also looked at Gu Ning with anticipation, he even forgot to introduce the two experts to her. Gu Ning felt amused at being urged by them, but she understood their feelings. She left the bodyguards and chauffeurs brought here by Master Leng and the others in the lobby, then took them to the basement. The bodyguards of Master Leng and the others all knew Gu Nings status, so they trusted her and werent worried about what she might do to hurt them. The basement was dark, which was convenient for Gu Ning to do the next step. After opening the door, she didnt turn on the light immediately, but used her consciousness to take the bronze chimes out of her telepathic eye space. Once the lights were on, the others went inside. Afterwards, they saw rows of bronze chimes standing against the wall, and were all stunned. Standing there in shock, none of them reacted. . They couldnt believe their eyes! There were 9 groups of 3yers of bronze chimes, and the number was about 60. The whole set of bronze chimes included 65 pieces in 9 groups on 3yers. It might be the whole set! Cai Wenhong and the others who didnt know that Gu Ning indeed owned a whole set of bronze chimes had that idea. Thinking of that, they took a long breath in. Not only they were amazed; Master Leng and the others who were aware that Gu Ning had this whole set of bronze chimes were also shocked. After a few seconds of great surprise, Master Leng was the first to get his senses back, and rushed ahead without dy. Wow, its so amazing! Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu followed him. Cai Wenhong and the other two appraisers immediately went ahead as well. M-Miss Gu, is this the whole set? Cai Wenhong asked. He still couldnt believe it, because it was too shocking to be true. Even his voice and body were trembling with excitement. Yeah, its the whole set. 65 pieces in 9 groups on 3yers, said Gu Ning in a calm tone, but Cai Wenhong couldnt remain calm at all. Although he already figured that out the second he saw the number, he still felt astonished by Gu Nings affirmative answer. A-Are you sure theyre all real? Cai Wenhong asked again. It wasnt his fault that he kept asking Gu Ning questions about that, because it was quite unbelievable. It wasnt easy for him to ept it right away. In addition, he was full of anticipation, so he was afraid that they might be fake, which would be a great disappointment. Theyre all real. Curator Cai, youll know by giving it an appraisal, said Gu Ning with a smile. Hearing that, Cai Wenhong took a long breath in. Because he was too excited, he forgot to appraise them. Even the two experts who came with him didnt know where to start when standing in front of the bronze chimes. Cai Wenhong did his best to calm himself down before conducting the appraisal. These 65 bronze chimes needed to be identified one by one, because it was possible that some of them might be fake. It wasnt because he didnt trust Gu Ning, but he had to be careful and do a serious appraisal. The auction this time was very special, so the rules were naturally very strict. Because there were too many bronze chimes, it took a long time to appraise all of them. Therefore, Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to move over some chairs, tables and tea for them to have a break if they were tired. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt know what was in the basement until they walked in, but they knew little about antiques, so they werent very surprised to see the bronze chimes. However, when they saw the excitement on the faces of the other people, they realized that the bronze chimes might be very valuable. Anyway, their boss had countless valuable objects, so they thought Master Leng and the other peoples reaction was very normal. They left after putting the tables, chairs, and tea down. Gu Ning sat by a table, enjoying the tea, waiting at the side. Real, this one is real! They kept eximing. Its so shocking! Its a whole set. I cant believe I have the opportunity to see a whole set of bronze chimes in my life. Even if I die right now, Ill have no regrets. It was Jiang Zhongyus voice. He was the one who loved antiques the most among the people here, so he said that aloud. Undoubtedly, he was just saying it. Ningning, youre too unbelievable! Master Xuplimented. Right! Cai Wenhong agreed. They knew the bronze chimes were illegal, but they also understood it wasnt easy to find and bring them back. Shes my grand daughter-inw! Of course shes unbelievable, said Master Leng with pride. Yeah, yeah, what else can you show off except for your granddaughter-inw right now? said Master Xu with slight jealousy. My grandson! Hes also very outstanding seeing as he won the heart of such a great girl like my granddaughter-inw, said Master Leng with satisfaction. 1 Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu didnt know what to say at this moment, because they had heard that from Master Leng countless times. Being praised by Master Leng in public, Gu Ning felt quite happy. Gu Ning had a faint smile on her lips. She could feel that Master Leng was very satisfied with her, so she took Master Leng as her family member too. While they were appraising the bronze chimes, Gu Ning received a call from Nie Chenyang. He asked whether she had handed in the documents. Gu Ning was surprised. I did. During a break between sses on Thursday. Had someone done something to the documents? It sounded like a conspiracy theory, but Gu Ning was often schemed against by bad people. Oh, they must have been misced by one of our staff. Ill look for them, said Nie Chenyang. He didnt connect it with a conspiracy. Sure, said Gu Ning. She said nothing further about it, because she wasnt sure whether someone had done something without her knowing it. Perhaps it was just an ident. Half an hourter, Nie Chenyang called again and told her that he still didnt find them. Gu Ning, Im sorry. Can I send you the forms by email and you can fill them in on theputer before sending it back to me? Nie Chenyang said feeling a little embarrassed. After all, they didnt do their job well and had to bother Gu Ning. No problem. Gu Ning understood it had nothing to do with Nie Chenyang, so she didnt me him for it. Afterwards, Gu Ning told Nie Chenyang her email address and Nie Chenyang sent her an e-mail in two minutes. Gu Ning gave a nce at Master Leng and the others. When no one paid attention to her, she directly took out aptop from her telepathic eye space. She was toozy to do it outside. Without hesitation, she turned it on and downloaded the documents to fill in the forms. After that, she sent them back to Nie Chenyang. Once Nie Chenyang received the documents, he sent Gu Ning a message. Chapter 1900 - Do Cai Wenhong a Favor Chapter 1900: Do Cai Wenhong a Favor Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When Cai Wenhong and his people finished the appraisal, it was 7 pm. Master Leng and the others already left after staying for more than an hour. Because they only came to appreciate the bronze chimes, there was no need to appraise them one by one, or to wait for all of them to be appraised. They all loved antiques, but they didnt want to collect just any antiques. They just liked to collect small objects, so they didnt have much interest in the bronze chimes. Cai Wenhong and the others were still there, so Gu Ning couldnt walk away. She didnt invite Master Leng and his old friends to dine together, but she promised to do that the next time she was free. Master Leng and his old friends agreed. After the appraisal, Cai Wenhong and his people were sure that the bronze chimes were all real and they got very excited. . Miss Gu, why dont you sell this set of bronze chimes to the Pce Museum? said Cai Wenhong. The Pce Museum would be more than willing to collect this whole set of highly valuable bronze chimes. Not only the Pce Museum, other museums would alsopete for it if they knew about it. Actually, in addition to museums, there were a lot of other people who would love to collect the set, like orchestras and super-rich collectors. After all, the whole set of bronze chimes was worth over a billion yuan. Only rich people could afford it. Curator Cai, how much do you think this whole set of bronze chimes is worth? Gu Ning asked. She didnt ept, nor refuse, which was a chance for Cai Wenhong. Gu Ning took this set of bronze chimes out in order to make money and promote Xiangyun Antique-store. As long as the price was reasonable and Xiangyun Antique-store could gain some fame, she didnt care who the buyer was. Hearing that, Cai Wenhong immediately became excited. In 19XX, two sets of bronze chimes were unearthed in a tomb of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty at a certain ce, a set of 9 pieces, and a set of 7 pieces. They were auctioned for the price of more than one billion yuan. Now this is a full set, 9 groups, so its at least 5 billion yuan. Well, if its auctioned, the price can be even higher. Its possible to reach 7 billion yuan. Many things relied on publicity stunts to win a high price, but they actually didnt have much value. Curator Cai, how much are you willing to pay for this set of bronze chimes? Gu Ning asked. She knew the approximate number, but also wanted to hear Cai Wenhongs bid. Miss Gu, its yours, so you can set the price, said Cai Wenhong. Although he hoped to buy it at the lowest price, it was owned by Gu Ning, so she naturally could set the price. Moreover, the set of bronze chimes was at least 5 billion yuan. At the auction, the price might soar to 7 billion yuan, so naturally they couldnt give Gu Ning only 5 billion yuan. They had no intention of taking advantage of her. If Gu Ning was annoyed, she might refuse to sell it to them. Im a businesswoman, and of course I put the bronze chimes up for auction for money, so I wont allow anyone to take advantage of me. In addition, I also expect to use the bronze chimes to promote Xiangyun Antique-store, so Ill certainly put it up for auction. However, although I want money, Im not greedy. Curator Cai, since you said the whole set is worth at least 5 billion yuan and the price can go up to 7 billion yuan at auction, I can sell it to you at the price of 5 billion yuan. What do you think? Ill still put it up for auction under the name of Xiangyun Antique-store. People can bid for it, but the Pce Museum will finally get it no matter what the bidding price is. I dont care about the price of the deal. I only need 5 billion yuan, said Gu Ning. Cai Wenhong was amazed, because Gu Ning only wanted 5 billion yuan. The other two experts were also shocked, so was Chen Darong. Nevertheless, it was Gu Nings decision, so he couldnt interfere. It wasnt a low pricepared to Gu Nings estimated price, but she actually lost a lot of money if she put the whole set up for auction. After all, there was a huge gap of 2 billion yuan. Gu Ning, however, didnt care much about it. Anyway, she got this set of bronze chimes for free, so she easily made 5 billion yuan at zero cost. Sometimes, people couldnt be too greedy and only care about money. She did this right now to do Cai Wenhong a favor as well. After all, there were many illegal antiques in her hands, and they might cause her trouble sooner orter. Cai Wenhong was the curator of the Pce Museum and the vice director of the National Cultural Heritage Administration. With Cai Wenhongs help, she could get herself out of trouble in the future. In fact, even if she didnt do Cai Wenhong the favor right now, Cai Wenhong wouldnt make things difficult for her for the sake of the Leng family, but she still preferred to solve the problem on her own. Gu Ning wouldnt have a low profile afterwards, but she was reluctant to put Cai Wenhong into a dilemma just for the favor. Miss Gu, do you really mean it? Cai Wenhong heard it clearly, but couldnt believe it. It was too shocking to be true! Yeah, I mean it. Gu Ning said, Curator Cai, you know the industry Im involved in. There are always some objects from illegal sources, so please forgive us sometimes if its possible. I know. Its not a problem. Even if you dont sell the bronze chimes to me, I wont me you for that, said Cai Wenhong. Actually, he was thrilled. He didnt think that he could get this whole set of bronze chimes at the price of 5 billion yuan until Gu Ning gave him the price of her own ord. Gu Ningid down a condition, but it wasnt a big deal for him. Even if Gu Ning didnt do him the favor, in order to please the Leng family he wouldnt cause her trouble. Great, Curator Cai, please draw up a contractter and inform me afterwards. Ill go to sign it once Im free. We can make a formal deal after the auction, said Gu Ning. Sure. Cai Wenhong agreed. Its not early now, and Ive booked a private room at the restaurant outside this living block. Why dont we share a meal? said Gu Ning. Its my honor! Cai Wenhong didnt reject. Gu Ning already booked a room after all. If he turned her down, she would be embarrassed. He definitely wouldnt let Gu Ning pay for the meal though, he would do that by himself. Gu Ning sold the bronze chimes at a low price, so he owed her. It was very reasonable that he paid for the meal. When they walked out of the basement, Gu Ning was a few steps behind them. Once they were all out, she put the bronze chimes back into her telepathic eye space before leaving. On their way out, Gu Ning called Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. They stayed outside the entire time, and hadnt eaten yet. Chapter 1901 - Disable Sun Xiangming Chapter 1901: Disable Sun Xiangming Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The restaurant was right next to the gate of Century City, so Gu Ning and the others didnt all drive. They could walk back on footter, so they all got in Chen Darongs car. After arriving at the gate of the hotel and parking the car, they got out and walked in together. Oh, I havent introduced you to them yet! These two are the most authoritative experts in the Pce Museum. This is Jin, and this is He. Cai Wenhong introduced the two experts to Gu Ning. Hi, Elder Jin, Mr. He, nice to see you, Gu Ning and Chen Darong greeted them. The expert named Jin was already in his early 60s, so Gu Ning called him Elder Jin. The expert named He was about 40 years old, so she called him Mr. He.. Although Mr. He was young, he was very professional in identifying antiques. In the industry, he also enjoyed a high status and great fame. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu, Mr. Chen. Elder Jin and Mr. He greeted Gu Ning and Chen Darong. They were very polite to them, especially to Gu Ning, who they were quite respectful to. Gu Ning wasnt only very sessful at such a young age, but she also had a close rtionship with the old masters of the Leng family, the Xu family, and the Jiang family. Moreover, she was also the Leng familys future grand daughter-inw. When they heard about that from Master Leng just now, they were all shocked. Therefore, nobody dared to take her lightly. Halfway through the meal, Cai Wenhongs phone rang. He excused himself and went out to answer the call. After the meal, Gu Ning told Qiao Ya to pay the bill, but found that it was already settled by Cai Wenhong when he went out to answer the call earlier. Actually, he didnt receive any call, it was an rm clock set by himself. Once it rang, Cai Wenhong went out to settle the ount with the excuse of answering the call. Since Cai Wenhong already paid the bill, Gu Ning epted his kindness. After all, it was reasonable that Cai Wenhong wanted to buy her a meal. Chen Darong asked Gu Ning whether they needed him to drive them back, but Gu Ning declined. They could amble backter, so Chen Darong didnt insist. However, when they just reached the entrance of the living block, Gu Nings phone rang and the caller was Xu Qinyin. It was nothing important. Because it was a weekend, Xu Qinyin invited Gu Ning to gather together in Song Nans bar. Gu Anna, Tang Qingyang, and their other friends were also there. Leng Shaoting didnte back this weekend and went toplete a task, so Gu Ning was free right now. Therefore, she went to the bar with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya so that she could drinkter. Even if she drank, she could drive too, but Xu Qinyin wouldnt allow her to do that if she drank alcohol. Besides, she couldnt expose that she could use her magical power to get rid of the effect of alcohol. ... At about this time, a luxury car was driving on the highway in the suburbs of the capital, and there were not many vehicles around. In the luxury car, there were three people. Sun Xiangming sat in the back seat, the driver was naturally his chauffeur, while his secretary was in the front passengers seat. Sun Xiangming was about 40 years old. He was slightly fat and had arge belly. He wasnt ugly, but he looked a little disgusting because he had features of a backstabber. At this time, Sun Xiangming seemed to be in a bad mood due to the unpleasant things he had been through these days. At first, he failed to strike a deal with Chen Cangyi. Although he hired some people trying to teach Chen Cangyi a lesson, Chen Cangyi survived. As for today, there was a problem with hispanys medicinal materials and he lost hundreds of thousands of yuan. Although hundreds of thousands of yuan was just a small amount of money to him, it was enough for a lot of things. Anyway, he was quite displeased after losing the money. Suddenly, two ordinary cars blocked the way of Sun Xiangmings car at its front and back. It was simr to what K and Chen Cangyi had encountered the night before yesterday. The chauffeur mmed on the brakes. What happened? Sun Xiangming was scared by the abrupt halt and questioned in anger. He sat in the back seat, so he couldnt see what was happening at the front right away. Chairman Sun, were being blocked in front, said the chauffeur in a panic. It couldnt be more obvious that they were in trouble now. After that, the chauffeur saw another car at their back from the rearview mirror. And the back too. He looked even more terrified. What? Sun Xiangming panicked as well. Immediately after the cars at the front and back stopped, several men got out of them. There were a total of six people, all in masks, so no one could see their faces clearly. In addition, they all held iron bars. Call the police! Sun Xiangming shouted in a trembling voice. Hearing that, his secretary came back to his senses and took out his phone to call the police. They didnt dare to get out of the car, and were greatly surprised by the fact that someone dared to attack them. Who could the person be? Was it possible that Chen Cangyi learned that Sun Xiangming had hired people to attack him the night before yesterday and he sent these people to pay him back? It was Sun Xiangmings idea, and also happened to be the truth. Anyway, there was no way for them to run away tonight. Before the secretary could make a call, those people came to the front of the car and smashed the car for a while. The secretary threw his phone in horror and hugged his head for fear of being shed or smashed by the broken ss. Although there were vehicles passing by and some people saw this scene, no one dared to help. On the contrary, for fear of getting hurt, the drivers of the passing vehicles stepped on the elerator and left quickly. After the ss was broken, the door could also be opened. Sun Xiangming was immediately pulled out of the car. Although he was reluctant to leave it, he had no strength to resist. Their target was Sun Xiangming, so they didnt n to do anything to the chauffeur and secretary, but they didnt allow them to call the police anymore. I-Im a rtive of the Chang family. Dont you dare... No! Sun Xiangming threatened. However, before he could finish, he was hit on his arm with a stick, then screamed in pain. You, you, you... Sun Xiangming was annoyed and angry, but failed to say aplete sentence. To his surprise, those people werent afraid of his status at all. In fact, if they were afraid of him, they wouldnt havee. To some extent, they were unwilling to hurt him, but it was an order from Tian, and they dared not disobey it! They learned that Tian had made a mistake and annoyed someone he shouldnt have offended. In order to make it up, he had to attack Sun Xiangming. It didnt need too many people to beat Sun Xiangming, and two men were enough. Sun Xiangming shouted in pain while being beaten by them and almost had a breakdown. He had never suffered something like this before. Those people didnt waste too much time on Sun Xiangming. After beating him for a while, they took an iron rod to hit his knees. Under the hit, his knees broke with a snap. Chapter 1902 - Impolite Attitude Chapter 1902: Impolite Attitude Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After the heavy hit, the pain made Sun Xiangming almost faint, and he couldnt even moan aloud. Although the chauffeur and secretary werent beaten, they didnt dare to save Sun Xiangming, because they knew it was useless. What was worse, they could also be hurt. After breaking Sun Xiangmings legs, those people stopped and immediately left, because their purpose was to break his legs. Once those people left, Sun Xiangmings chauffeur quickly drove straight towards the hospital. Although the car was seriously smashed, it could still drive. ... After the task waspleted, those people reported it to Tian. Tian then told Qian Dongliang about it, and Qian Dongliang talked to Chen Cangyi afterwards. The second Chen Cangyi got the news, he shared it with Gu Ning.. At this time, Gu Ning was already in Song Nans bar. Most of the people at the table were familiar faces, including Tang Qingyang, Xu Qinyin, Gu Anna and two friends of Tang Qingyang. Tang Qingyang met these two friends abroad, but they were both from the capital. They had just returned a few days ago, and it was also today that Tang Qingyang had time to entertain them. The situation Tang Qingyang was in was no longer dangerous, so Ba Tianyangs mission had beenpleted and he went back to thepany a few days ago. Song Nan was also here. As the boss, Song Nan rarely came, because he owned more than one business. However, he usually showed up when his good friends visited. In addition, he had to be free. All of a sudden, Gu Nings phone rang. Because the bar was a bit noisy, she got up and went to the washroom to answer the call. Knowing that Sun Xiangming had a broken leg, Gu Ning put on a smile of satisfaction. Now that it was settled, she decided to move on. She didnt doubt whether it was true, because it was very easy for her to discover the truth. As a result, they didnt need to lie to her, because it would just cause trouble for themselves. Nheless, Gu Ning still asked Chen Cangyi to investigate the surveince cameras along the section of road where Sun Xiangming was beaten. After confirming it, he directly hacked the surveince cameras to prevent Sun Xiangming from obtaining evidence. Even though they werent the ones who beat Sun Xiangming, they were connected. In order to avoid unnecessary involvement and trouble, it was better to ruin the surveince videos. After Gu Ning hung up the call with Chen Cangyi, she walked out of the washroom and ran into Rong Zechen right outside. Rong Zechens face was slightly red with blurred eyes, which obviously showed that he was drunk. Seeing Gu Ning, Rong Zechen was a little surprised, a little happy, and a little annoyed. Their argument left a scar in his heart. When Gu Ning saw Rong Zechen, she had no special feelings. Because she had said that they should be strangers, she only gave him a nce, then withdrew her sight and left. Rong Zechen, however, was unwilling to ept that. Gu Ning, wait a second! He shouted at Gu Nings back. Hearing his voice, Gu Ning stopped. Although she decided to treat him as a stranger if they met again, there was no need for her to harbor a grudge against him. Therefore, she couldnt ignore it when Rong Zechen called her. After all, she didnt want to hear more rumors about her, which would make things difficult for her. Anyway, she couldnt trust Rong Zechens character right now. Senior Rong, may I help? Gu Ning turned around and asked him with an indifferent attitude. She didnt do it on purpose, but it was her real attitude towards Rong Zechen. Can we have a talk? Rong Zechen asked. Sure, said Gu Ning. There werent many people around them, so Rong Zechen didnt bother to walk away. I heard you have a fianc. Is it true? He had actually doubted whether it was just an excuse Gu Ning made up to get rid of the misunderstanding. Its true, said Gu Ning with a serious expression, because it was indeed the truth. Hearing that, Rong Zechen looked upset. Is he really outstanding? Of course, said Gu Ning. You... Rong Zechen opened his mouth again, trying to say something, but didnt say it aloud. Hesitating, he didnt know whether he should say it aloud. Senior Rong, if there isnt anything else I can help with, I need to leave now. Gu Ning had no patience with him. ordingly, once she finished, she turned around to walk away. Wait a moment! Rong Zechen stopped her again, and Gu Ning paused. I-I just want to know. Dont you like me at all? Rong Zechen asked. Hearing that, Gu Ning frowned with a resigned look. She didnt know why Rong Zechen was so confident and believed that she might like him. They had only met each other a few times, and didnt talk much with one another. Rong Zechen was quite popr in the school, but Gu Ning had no interest in him. Besides, he tried to form a rtionship with her on his own initiative, but Gu Ning was very cold to him, which embarrassed him with disappointment. Senior Rong, I know there are a lot of your admirers in our school, but different people have different preferences. Although most girls like you, it doesnt mean every girl will like you. Weve only met each other a few times, and we dont talk much with one another. I seriously have no idea why you think that I might like you, said Gu Ning. She sounded a little impolite, but it was necessary in order to get rid of Rong Zechen. Gu Ning already had a fianc and she was loyal to him. Except for her fianc, she had no interest in men. Before Gu Ning could say anything else, an unkind female voice sounded nearby them. Well, even if you like Zechen, Zechen might not choose you. Do you know how influential his family is? Zechen is the heir of the Rong family in the capital. Have you heard of the Rong family? Its a top family in our country. Not everyone can be epted by it. The girl was at the same age as Gu Ning. She was pretty, but looked quite mean. The tone when she spoke also proved her self-centered character. She was merely a spoiled, arrogant rich heiress. Rong Zechen didnt interrupt the girl, because he wanted to see Gu Nings reaction after knowing his status. Gu Ning saw through Rong Zechen, so she had a worse impression of him. No matter what, she and Rong Zechen were meant to have no social intercourse. Miss, whats wrong with yourprehension? Ive made it very clear that I dont like Senior Rong. Im aware that hes a member of the Rong family, but so what? I value ones abilities above his family background. I dont think a really outstanding man needs to show off his family background to prove himself, said Gu Ning. Chapter 1903 - A Hateful Woman

Chapter 1903: A Hateful Woman

Hearing that, Rong Zechen frowned. It turned out that Gu Ning was aware of his family background, but she didnt have a different attitude towards him just because of that. It was the first time he had encountered such a cold treatment! Almost every person tried to please him after knowing that he was the heir of the Rong family. Besides, Gu Ning also said that she didnt think a really outstanding man needed to show off his family background to prove himself. He thought that what she said wasnt wrong, but he didnt agree with her on that. Because people with an influential family background would have a higher starting point and more opportunities than those without a family background. Therefore, they had a greater chance to be sessful. Gu Ning relied on herself to be sessful, but she was very rare in this world. It was precisely because Gu Ning was especially outstanding, that Rong Zechen had a very good impression of her. All in all, they were attracted by each others status. Gu Ning understood that, but she still believed that really outstanding people didnt need their family background to prove themselves. Well, only those who dont have a powerful family background emphasize abilities. Its a realistic society. People with an influential background can easily be more sessful than ordinary people. To be honest, if I want to make things difficult for you, its just a piece of cake for me, said the girl with arrogance. Right, I agree that its a realistic society, and those who have a powerful family background can easily gain more sess than ordinary people. You were born in a powerful family. I dont know whether you can bully other people as you want, but you better not try to cause me trouble. It wont do you any good, said Gu Ning. Although it sounded a little aggressive, she was unwilling to be taken as weak. You... The girl was surprised by Gu Nings response and felt displeased at being threatened. How dare you threaten me? Do you know who I am? She tried to put pressure on Gu Ning with the influence of her family. I dont care who you are, but you better give up the idea of attacking me, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning knew that the girl was from a powerful family, but she couldnt care less about it. After all, she wasnt afraid of Rong Zechen either. Really? Im curious to know what you can do to fight back! The girl looked very unkind. She was determined to teach Gu Ning a lesson. Ranran, calm down. Rong Zechen warned her at once, but didnt show much anger. It seemed that he also hoped Min Ranran could scare Gu Ning a little. Min Ranran was from a first-rate rich family in the capital, but the Rong family enjoyed a much higher social status than her family. However, Gu Ning didnt bother to pay much attention to Min Ranran. She never wanted to be involved in trouble. If it was possible, she would avoid having grudges with people of power, but she wouldnt hesitate to defend herself if it was unavoidable. Zechen, shes really hateful! Min Ranranined. She wouldnt give up the idea of teaching Gu Ning a lesson just because of Rong Zechens warning. She wanted to cause Gu Ning trouble, not only for Rong Zechen, but because she also disliked Gu Ning. Alright, lets go now! Since Gu Ning had put it so frankly, Rong Zechen was unwilling to waste more time here. Actually, he didnt want to see Gu Ning at all right now. Afterwards, he turned around walking away, leaving Min Ranran behind. Zechen! Min Ranran still wanted to argue with Gu Ning, but Rong Zechen already walked away. As a result, she had to leave after giving Gu Ning a re. Gu Ning went back to her seatter. ... Sun Xiangming got his wounds wrapped in the hospital, then told his secretary to call the police once he felt a little relieved. He didnt think it was his fault. In fact, he had hired a bunch of hoodlums to attack Chen Cangyi first, and Chen Cangyi simply paid him back, but Sun Xiangming med Chen Cangyi for his injuries. However, the surveince cameras along the road were already hacked, so there was no evidence. In that case, it was impossible for him to punish Chen Cangyi unless he used some dirty tricks. However, if he dared to do that, he would only suffer more. ... At 11 pm, Gu Ning went back home before her friends. Although a lot of activities started after 11 pm, Gu Ning didnt have much interest in bars. She only went out to gather with her friends for a while. Tang Qingyang and the others didnt leave right away, but they didnt stop Gu Ning and her bodyguards from leaving. The next morning, Gu Ning went for a run and met Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue on her way. Because it was a weekend, Baili Zongxue went back to Century City too. Gu Ning, are you free today? If you are, why dont we shop together? Baili Zongxue said to Gu Ning. Sorry, Im busy these days. I have a lot to deal with in thepany. Gu Ning declined. It was actually a lie, but she had decided to cultivate in the siheyuan. She hadnt practiced for a long time, so she was a little anxious. Chu Peihan and her friends asked her whether she was free for a gathering yesterday afternoon, but Gu Ning turned them down. If they were willing toe here to have some fun with her, they were wee at any time. Gu Ning would arrange for Gao Yi or Qiao Ya to open the door for them. Fine! Since she said that, Baili Zongxue didnt insist. She understood that Gu Ning was very busy. After running, Gu Ning went to have breakfast. She rested for a while, then avoided the rush hour and left for the siheyuan. Although it was a weekend, there was still a lot of traffic on the road. Most white-cor workers didnt have weekends. Only public servants could be free on the weekends. Before Gu Ning left her home, she called Jing Yunyao and asked her whether she wanted to go to the siheyuan with her. After all, Jing Yunyao was always alone at home, so Gu Ning was worried that she might feel bored. However, Jing Yunyao didnt feel bored, because she got into some hobbies recently. She could hang out with Yunyao, cultivate, go to the manor to trim the nts, or visit the Ye family. Because of Jing Yunyaos special status, she reached an agreement with the Leng family that they would keep it a secret that she was still alive. It was enough that members of the Leng family were aware of it. Therefore, she tried to avoid showing up before those who were familiar with the Leng family in case the secret was exposed. Jing Yunyao also nned to visit Shangguan Yang at the siheyuan today, so she agreed. Therefore, Gu Ning went to pick up Jing Yunyao before going to the siheyuan. Jing Yunyao was at a very high level as a cultivator, but she needed to reach a higher level. ordingly, once they arrived at the siheyuan, Gu Ning went to practice on her own, while Shangguan Yang taught Jing Yunyao how to improve herself. Chapter 1904 - Movements on the Mountain Chapter 1904: Movements on the Mountain Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On Sunday morning in a small mountain vige. Yesterday, overnight, more than 10 people died in the vige, and they died very strangely. They were all dried up, and their blood seemed to be sucked. It had also been proved that these people had all of their blood sucked because they had two small holes in their necks, which connected to their arteries. Those two small holes seemed to be left by the teeth of wild beasts. Some guessed it might be done by beasts, while some thought it was more likely to be done by zombies. Anyway, no matter what it was, it was definitely not a normal death, so for a time, the vige was inplete panic and many people fled. Some people didnt flee because a group of people came to the vige early in the morning when the ident happened. They were all dressed in police uniforms and military uniforms, and said that they were policemen and soldiers who came to track down the murderer. These policemen were a group of members of the local provincial investigative team, and 8 of them came here.. As for the soldiers, they were from the Red me led by Leng Shaoting. This time, 6 of them came here. It was said that the murderer was traced because this wasnt the first time this kind of thing had happened, it was already the second time. When it first happened, it was investigated by the local police at first, but it turned out that things were rather weird, and reminded them of beasts and zombies. However, they refused to believe in zombies. Because it was a remote mountain vige, there were no surveince cameras, so it was rtively difficult to investigate. The local police then reported the case to a senior department. Afterwards, a local provincial investigative team was sent to investigate it. If they still couldnt find out the truth, they had to report it to a more senior department again. Reports beyond the provincial level were directly entered into the national system, so members of the Red me learned about it. After encountering the red lion during thest training exercise, the members of the Red me knew that there were monsters and ghosts in this world, so they realized that it was rted to the monsters and ghosts the moment they looked at the situation. Therefore, they immediately notified Leng Shaoting. They were afraid that this task could only bepleted by Leng Shaoting. As soon as the Red me arrived, they quickly tracked down the clues. After all, Leng Shaoting was now a cultivator, and his various abilities were dozens of times better than before. He could directly perceive many things with his consciousness. Leng Shaoting was able to get the clues so quickly because it hadnt rained in the past few days. If it rained, some things would be washed away, and it would be difficult to conduct the investigation. Members of the reconnaissance team followed Leng Shaoting and his teammates to this mountain vige, but it was still a few hourste and the tragedy had already happened. Leng Shaoting told the reconnaissance team to stay in the vige first to protect the vigers, in order to prevent the murderer froming back again. The murderer didnt kill for the pleasure of killing, but for the demand of blood, so many more people would suffer if the murderer wasnt caught. Leng Shaoting and his teammates already knew it was caused by ghosts and monsters, so it was useless even if the reconnaissance team stayed there. Nevertheless, there was no better idea. They had to protect the vigers! Besides, this vige was far from the town, so something terrible might happen on the road. Leng Shaoting discovered that the murderer onlymitted the crime at night, so he thought it might not appear during the day. They wouldnt go too far. Even if the murderer appeared, he could still hear it as long as they shot. It wouldnt be toote toe back. After that, Leng Shaoting took members of the Red me to continue the investigation. Because there were blood stains on the ground, they figured out the approximate direction of the murderers departure. Luckily, they had clues. However, although Leng Shaoting could sense movements around 500 meters, 4 hours had passed. As a result, it wasnt easy for them to track down the killer, because 4 hours were enough for people to run far away. Either way, they still needed to look around first, because the murderer might be near. Leng Shaoting and his teammates searched for intermittent bloodstains and walked for about a kilometer. After a while, he smelled blooding from the front. Perhaps because of the distance, the blood smell wasnt strong. Leng Shaoting and his teammates immediately walked forward. At the same time, the blood smell became stronger. The senses of Xu Jingchen and others werent as acute as Leng Shaotings, so they didnt realize that there was a smell of blood until Leng Shaoting found it to be quite strong. Without dy, they quickly walked there. When they went to the ce where the smell of blood spread, they saw a corpse. It was the same as the death of the vigers. They were all sucked to death. Obviously, the murderer passed by here, said Chen Meng. After that, they kept on searching. After walking for about a kilometer, Leng Shaoting and his teammates reached the foot of the mountain. All of a sudden, Leng Shaoting sensed something and immediately prevented the team from moving forward. Boss, is there anything wrong? asked Xu Jinchen. There are movements on the mountain. Leng Shaoting looked nervous and he said, Wait for me down the mountain. Ill go up and take a look. Although there were movements on the mountain, they werent sure whether it was a human being or the murderer. Either way, Leng Shaoting thought it was better for him to go up alone. But... Xu Jingchen felt a little worried about the cruelty of that creature. Even if he knew that Leng Shaoting was very powerful, the creature might not be a human. Its an order, said Leng Shaoting with determination. Xu Jinchen was struck dumb for a second, and didnt dare to say another word. It was an order from their team leader after all. Upon thinking of how Leng Shaoting dealt with the red lionst time, they were a little relieved. Their boss wasnt weak at all, so he should be fine. Leng Shaoting then climbed up the mountain. The mountain road wasnt very rugged, but the trees were denser, so there were still plenty of ces to hide. Anyway, it wasnt a problem for Leng Shaoting. When Leng Shaoting went halfway up the mountain, he smelled the smell of blood. Without hesitation, he moved and flew in the direction where the smell of blood came from. He wasnt actually flying, but could move dozens of meters in the blink of an eye with a single jump. With the naked eye, other people could never tell whether it was a man or a woman. At most, they could only see a dark shadow shing by. There was a distance of a hundred meters, but Leng Shaoting arrived in just three seconds He stopped in front of a cave where the smell of blood came from. Leng Shaoting didnt go inside right away, but used his senses to feel the situation in it. He wanted to know whether it was a dead thing or a living thing inside. The next second, Leng Shaoting heard sparse voices and gasping sounds. Obviously, there were living creatures inside, and there were still two gasping sounds. After that, Leng Shaoting held his breath, walking inward lightly. Chapter 1905 - Vampires

Chapter 1905: Vampires

As soon as Leng Shaoting walked in about 10 meters, he heard a voiceing from the inside. It was a male voice, and it spoke Language M. After sucking so much blood, I finally recovered. Leng Shaoting looked serious when he heard those words in Language M. People from Country M. Suck blood? Could they be vampires? Leng Shaoting had this idea because Gu Ning had told him that there could be mutants and vampires in this world. Vampires survived by drinking the blood of humans or other creatures. Under normal circumstances, there wasnt a big difference between vampires and ordinary people. The only difference was that vampires skin was much whiter than that of ordinary people. After all, they werent really living people. Their eyes were brownish red. Only when fighting or sucking blood would they reveal their true colors. The original face of a vampire was pale with blood red eyes and sharp fangs. Vampires were afraid of the sunlight, so they usually moved at night. In the daytime, they had to bepletely disguised. Right, I didnt expect to run into such strong people in this country. we were almost caught this time, said another voice. Strong people? Hearing that, Leng Shaoting thought of cultivators. After all, vampires were also very powerful. No matter how good an ordinary person was, he or she was no match for vampires. There might be some ordinary people who could beat vampires, but the probability was quite low. Yeah, they could even fly all over. Upon hearing that, Leng Shaoting was sure that they were talking about cultivators. We must go back and report it to our leader as soon as possible... Hearing that, coldness appeared in Leng Shaotings eyes. Since he already found them, it was impossible for them to go back to report it to their leader. Without hesitation, Leng Shaoting walked inside. 50 meters from the caves entrance there was nothing special. The space was about 30 square meters and the height was about 7 meters. There were a few stones on the ground, and two foreign men sat on the stones at will. The two men were both between 25 to 35 years old and their clothes were torn and had a lot of blood stains. The two men werent ordinary people, so they had acute senses as well. They discovered it when Leng Shaoting was within 10 meters near them. Leng Shaoting didnt hold his breath, and only walked forward lightly. Seeing someoneing in, the two foreign men exchanged a nce, then immediately got up and hid behind a big stone. They were worried that the powerful man hade. Leng Shaoting heard the movements from the inside, but he didnt need to find them with his senses, because the smell of blood on them was too strong. He could smell it from a distance. Leng Shaoting went into the cave, then raised his hand to use magical energy to hit the big stone in front of the two men. The two men felt a strong attack, which was extremely oppressive. This strong force wasnt strange to them, because the powerful people they had met before had also released such a force at them, but obviously it was much stronger this time. Therefore, the two men wanted to avoid it, but it was toote. With a boom, the big rock in front of them suddenly broke into pieces, and some small stones hit them directly, knocking them to the ground. The next second, they spewed blood, because they couldnt resist the strong attack towards their bodies. However, because they were vampires, they still maintained the ability to fight back even though they were injured by the strong force. Their strength was only slightly weakened. They knew they were no match for Leng Shaoting, so they had to fight with their full strength in order to survive. As a result, the two men got back to their feet at once to attack Leng Shaoting. They already noticed that Leng Shaoting was wearing a military uniform and knew that he was a soldier, so they had to flee and not let him catch them, otherwise it would be big trouble. Unfortunately, Leng Shaoting was even stronger than the powerful people they had met earlier. They failed in the previous fight, so it was impossible for them to defeat Leng Shaoting. ordingly, Leng Shaoting easily injured them. Although Leng Shaoting couldnt control them right away, the two men couldnt even touch his clothes during the fight, let alone hurt him. After a while, the two vampires were out of strength and were caught by Leng Shaoting. Because they were caught, the two vampires were afraid. Tell me why did youe to our country? Leng Shaoting asked them in Language M. Leng Shaoting was a soldier, but he wasnt a regr soldier. He was skilled at differentnguages, because it was necessary for him to hide and protect himself. The two vampires remained silent, and Leng Shaoting stayed calm. Well, if you refuse to tell, Ill send you to the embassy of Country M, said Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, the two vampires panicked. If they were sent to the embassy, it wouldnt be a personal problem anymore, the whole vampire family might be involved. Therefore, a vampire said in a hurry, We came here to search for a person. To search for a person? What person? asked Leng Shaoting. He didnt expect them to tell him the truth. The person who owes us money. He owes us a lot of money and he fled to your country, said another vampire. Whats his name? asked Leng Shaoting. Cruise, said a vampire, but it was a fake name. Leng Shaoting refused to believe him. No matter what your purpose is, youve killed 23 people in our country, so you still need to go to the embassy with me, said Leng Shaoting. You... The two men were surprised. They were surprised that Leng Shaoting insisted on taking them to the embassy and that he knew those people were killed by them. After all, those people died a strange death, while they looked almost the same as human beings. How did Leng Shaoting know those people were killed by them? You must be wrong. Even though they really did that, they still tried to deny it. Im not! I heard your conversation just now. I know youre not human beings, but vampires, said Leng Shaoting. He didnt bother to hide the fact that he was aware of their real species. Hearing that, the two vampires were totally shocked. To their astonishment, Leng Shaoting knew that they were vampires. At this moment, the two vampires honestly had no idea how to defend themselves, and they also realized that they were doomed. After exchanging a nce with each other, they quickly pressed a button on the side of the watches on their wrists. Leng Shaoting had a premonition, but it was toote for him to stop them. With a loud bang, the two vampires exploded in an instant, without a bone left, while Leng Shaoting was also instantly pushed 10 meters away. Chapter 1906 - Is There a Scheme?

Chapter 1906: Is There a Scheme?

They had chip bombs installed on their watches. As long as they couldnt escape, they would choose to die directly. Only in that way would the vampire family not be affected. Because it was a chip bomb, it wasnt very powerful. Basically, they could only kill themselves by exploding it, and people who were close to them might be affected. Leng Shaoting was displeased to see that, because he couldnt catch them after the explosion. Besides, he couldnt discover their purpose foring to their country right now. If it was really a personal grudge, it would be easy. However, if the government was involved, it would be a time bomb. Although there were cultivators in their country and they could take action if vampires really invaded, it wasnt a good thing to have conflict. Anyway, since they were both dead, there was no need for Leng Shaoting to stay here. Either way, he would report it to his leader. After walking out of the cave, Leng Shaotings phone received a signal, so he made a call to a senior leader. Is it done? Once his call was answered, he heard a serious male voice of power with concern. Yeah, but the murderers had a chip bomb on their bodies. Once they realized they were doomed, they exploded it tomit suicide. Leng Shaotingpressed his lips, saying in an upset tone, which showed that he was in a bad mood. Hearing that, the leader realized that it wasplicated, so he put on a serious expression. Who are they? Its a little special, so please be mentally-prepared before I tell the truth. It might be quite unbelievable, said Leng Shaoting. For no reason, the leader felt anxious. Please. Theyre from Country M, which isnt the point. The point is that theyre vampires. In other words, they arentpletely human. Theyre half human and half ghosts. They live by sucking the blood of other creatures, and theyre dozens of times stronger than ordinary people, said Leng Shaoting. What? Vampires? Hearing that, the leader fell into a panic, because this was the first time he had ever heard something like that. He had seen vampires in films before, but films werent real, so he never believed in ghosts or monsters. Does it really exist in this world? asked the leader. The world is sorge that it contains a lot of strange things. Perhaps there are special people with magical power in our country too, said Leng Shaoting. Although he could tell the leader about the vampires, he had to keep it a secret that there were cultivators in their country for the time being. It had to be kept secret at least for now. Even if he was going to tell them, he better not do it on the phone, because it was hard to make it clear in that way. The leader remained silent for a second. It was indeed quite unbelievable, but he chose to believe it rather than deny it. Since they are dead, its over. However, its very strange, so you must think of a good way to deal with the consequences. Pay the dead peoples family satisfyingpensation to stop the news from spreading abroad, said the leader. Of course, said Leng Shaoting, then hung up. Xu Jingchen and the others were at the bottom of the mountain. Because they were a little far from the cave and the explosion was in the depths of the cave, and the power wasnt too great, none of them heard the explosion. They didnt know whether Leng Shaoting would encounter the murderer, so they were unavoidably worried about him They had done over a hundred tasks till now. And although they seeded almost every time, they were in a different situation this time. Their enemies used to be human beings, but now they always ran into monsters or ghosts. Monsters and ghosts were much more difficult to deal with than men. They werent relieved until Leng Shaoting showed up. Without dy, they ran towards him. Boss, how is it? Did you lose the trail? ... They asked Leng Shaoting at once. Because Leng Shaoting left for only a short time and had no injuries on his body, they thought that he might have failed to find the murderer. Well, its already done, said Leng Shaoting. What? What? Its already done? Within such a short time? Everyone was surprised to hear that. Yeah. Leng Shaoting nodded. After he became a cultivator, it was getting easier and easier for him toplete the tasks. Although there was a rule in the cultivation world that cultivators couldnt hurt mortals, Leng Shaoting wasnt one of their members yet, so he wasnt constrained by that. He was a cultivator, but also a soldier of their country, so he should shoulder his responsibility. Then who is the murderer? Why didnt you bring the murderer back? asked Xu Jinchen. He couldnt wait to hear the answer. Actually, they are two vampires from Country M. Because they were unwilling to be caught by me, they exploded bombs that they had on them to kill themselves, said Leng Shaoting with a calm expression. Hearing that, everyone was shocked, although they were aware it couldnt be done by normal people. Country M? Is there a scheme or something? said Ai Weishun with worries. The others had the same idea. After all, their country and Country M didnt have a good rtionship. They were more likepetitors. Boss, what else do you know? asked Xin Bei. He actually didnt have much hope, because the two vampires chose tomit suicide. They told me they came here to search for someone who owes them money. Its obviously a lie. They would rather kill themselves than tell me the truth, said Leng Shaoting. Fine. The others agreed. ... On Saturday and Sunday, Gu Ning was busy cultivating, but still failed to fuse her soul with her flesh. Jing Yunyao had learned that Gu Ning had the Blood of the Phoenix in her body, so there was no need for her to go through the process of cutting her bones and purifying her marrow in order to be a cultivator. However, she had no idea Gu Ning had reincarnated. Therefore, she didnt know Gu Ning needed to fuse her soul with flesh to start cultivating. She simply thought that Gu Ning hadnt mastered the skill. Its fine. Take it slowly. Cultivation is very time-consuming. In the cultivation world, we dont have as many things to do as when you are in the mortals world. In addition to learning and eating, we focus on cultivating every day. We barely sleep too! Youre only learning now after all, so dont put too much pressure on yourself, said Jing Yunyao tofort Gu Ning. Even though Gu Ning had the Blood of the Phoenix and didnt need to cut her bones and purify her marrow, it wasnt easy for her to master the skill of cultivating. I know, and I wont give up, said Gu Ning. Even though she was a little disappointed, she understood it took time. Anyway, she had only tried a few times now. Chapter 1907 - Pan Tongyue Challenges Gu NIng

Chapter 1907: Pan Tongyue Challenges Gu NIng

After having dinner in the siheyuan on Sunday, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao left. Gu Ning drove Jing Yunyao back to Mountain River Garden before going back to her school. It was already 8 pm, so it should be 9 pm when she arrived at her school. The evening ss was over by then, so Gu Ning told her friends to meet her in the small woods. How do you feel now? If youre going to have apetition with Ji Wenna, how likely do you think you can win? After the training, Gu Ning asked Song Miaoge. I think the probability has risen to 80%, said Song Miaoge. She no longer felt anxious, but was full of confidence. Actually, it was a conservative estimate. Song Miaoge felt she was certainly going to defeat Ji Wenna, because she had made huge progress during this time. In addition, Ji Wenna wasnt very strong. Song Miaoge had lost to her once, so shecked confidence to some extent. Gu Ning didnt know how good Ji Wenna was at fighting, but she also believed that Song Miaoge could defeat Ji Wenna given the confidence on Song Miaoges face. Its only three days away. After three days, its also the National Day holiday. Im going to defeat Ji Wenna, then enjoy the vacation! said Song Miaoge. During this time, she focused on training. Although she had made a lot of progress, it was quite tiring, so she needed a break. She was able to ept the training because she had been training ever since she was little. Other ordinary girls might not be able to ept the tough training. Great, Ill go with you if Im free. If Im not free, Zongxue can go with you, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning wasnt sure she would be free then, because she often needed to deal with emergencies. Its fine. Song Miaoge understood it. Ill go too, said Zhang Zikai. After getting along with them for a few days, she took them as her friends. If anyone dared to bully her friend, she would definitely stand up for her friend. Even though she couldnt help Song Miaoge with the fight, she could cheer for her. Of course you can, said Song Miaoge. It wasnt a group fight anyway. Even if there was going to be a group fight, none of them would be injured, because either Gu Ning or Baili Zongxue could beat all of them alone. Before Song Miaoge was done, someone came to cause Gu Ning trouble. It was Pan Tongyue. At lunch, Pan Tongyue and several students went to see Gu Ning. They didnt look aggressive at all, but quite obedient. However, Gu Ning could see that they didnte for anything good. They first sat around the table next to Gu Ning before talking to her. Seeing Pan Tongyue, Song Miaoge and the others were displeased. They didnt forget how she picked on Gu Ningst Wednesday, although Pan Tongyue only filled herself with anger in the end. However, even though they were displeased to see her, they did nothing. Gu Ning, I heard youre very good at martial arts. Youve also defeated an instructor during military training. May I have the honor to have apetition with you for fun? said Pan Tongyue. It sounded very normal, but a touch of malice shed in her eyes. Gu Ning didnt pay attention to her, so she missed it, but she knew that Pan Tongyue wasnt a kind girl. Since Pan Tongyue was aware that she was able to defeat the instructor, and she still wanted to have apetition with her, it meant she either disdained the instructor or thought too highly of herself. Besides, Pan Tongyue must know very little about what Gu Nings achievements till now. If Pan Tongyue had heard of all Gu Nings achievements, she must have too much confidence in herself by challenging Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt think she was strong. Compared with Gu Ning, she was too weak. In ordinary peoples eyes, Pan Tongyue could be excellent at martial arts. After all, Pan Tongyues family owned a martial art trainingpany of some fame in the capital. In addition, Pan Tongyue dreamed of bing a female kung fu master ever since she was a little kid, so she started practicing kung fu at a very early age. Song Miaoge and the others were all surprised. They didnt believe that Pan Tongyue came just for apetition for fun, but they didnt say anything about it. It was Gu Nings business after all, and Gu Ning would make the decision. They hoped Gu Ning could agree, because they would be able to see what result Pan Tongyue would have in the end. Thinking of that, both Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai looked at Gu Ning silently in anticipation. Although they hoped that she could agree, it was still up to her. Gu Ning was actually unwilling to waste more time on Pan Tongyue, but she felt it wasnt a bad idea seeing as Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai couldnt wait to watch a drama. Therefore, she agreed. Why not! Let me finish this meal first. We can go to the small woodster. Itll be apetition for fun. Because Gu Ning agreed with crity, Pan Tongyue was struck dumb for a second. She thought that Gu Ning would refuse. As a result, her preparations were of no use now. Nevertheless, seeing the faint smile on Gu Nings lips, Pan Tongyue suddenly had a premonition, but she didnt care much about it. She didnt believe she would lose to Gu Ning. Obviously, Pan Tongyue didnt clearly know Gu Nings achievements. As for the fact that Gu Ning had defeated an instructor, Pan Tongyue didnt disdain that instructor, but she thought that there were weak soldiers too. Gu Ning won perhaps because she didnt meet a strong soldier. Actually, Hu Zijian was a soldier at a high level in the army, and he was much stronger than ordinary soldiers. Pan Tongyue simply wasnt aware of that. No problem. Pan Tongyue agreed, then began to eat. After the meal, they went to the small woods together. On their way, they met Rong Zechen, but this time he ignored Gu Ning as if she was a stranger to him. Wei Chuanxun gave Gu Ning a quick nce of displeasure, then moved his eyes away. He disliked Gu Ning, but didnt hate her. Anyway, he learned that she was innocent in the dramast time. However, he still believed that Gu Ning should feel lucky that Rong Zechen chose her, but she didnt cherish this good chance. Rong Zechens other two friends, however, had a good impression of Gu Ning, even though they were Rong Zechens close brothers. Precisely because they were Rong Zechens close brothers, they had a better understanding of him. All in all, Rong Zechen was much better than those spoiled arrogant self-centered rich heirs, but he had his pride given his powerful family background. Gu Ning didnt say that Yuan Shuyan had caused her trouble, but Rong Zechen went to question Yuan Shuyan without asking her. When Yuan Shuyan denied it, Rong Zechen should have apologized to her, but he didnt because of his pride. So it was Rong Zechens own fault. Chapter 1908 - Family Background Doesn’t Matter

Chapter 1908: Family Background Doesnt Matter

Because of his mistake, Gu Ning and Yuan Shuyan were both dragged into trouble, and Rong Zechen even refused to apologize afterwards. He had to be forced to do it in the end. It was enough to prove how selfish Rong Zechen was. Anyway, it had nothing to do with them, so they would still side with Rong Zechen because they were his friends even though they agreed that Gu Ning was right. Gu Ning also ignored Rong Zechen, but Pan Tongyue went to greet him. Hi, Senior Rong! Pan Tongyue greeted him in her most gentle voice. Hi, Junior Pan. Rong Zechen politely greeted Pan Tongyue too. Because Gu Ning was present, he wasnt in a good mood, but he still needed to maintain his kind image in front of other students. In addition, Rong Zechen was unwilling to let Gu Ning see that he was affected because of her, because it was embarrassing in his eyes. Therefore, at this moment, Rong Zechen still pretended that he didnt care about Gu Ning at all. Seeing Pan Tongyues attitude towards Rong Zechen, Gu Ning realized why she came to cause trouble today. After knowing the reason, Gu Ning felt quite aggrieved. There was nothing between her and Rong Zechen! Rumors really killed people! Although Pan Tongyue admired Rong Zechen and wanted to talk with him for a while longer, she understood that she had to be careful to not leave a bad impression on him. She knew Rong Zechen didnt have a good impression of girls who always tried to strike up a conversation with him. He normally had a good attitude to those who kept a polite distance away from him. Therefore, she didnt want Rong Zechen to dislike her because she had no sense of distance. As a result, after simply exchanging greetings with Rong Zechen, Pan Tongyue left. After she walked back, Pan Tongyue said, Gu Ning, Senior Rong used to say hi to you of his own ord when he saw you. Why does it seem like he doesnt know you at all now? Is there a grudge between you two? Pan Tongyue knew the reason, but not the details. She had heard that Gu Ning went to see Rong Zechen to talk about the fact that he had questioned Yuan Shuyan with a very bad attitude. She also knew that Rong Zechen had apologized to Gu Ning, but didnt know that Gu Ning reached an agreement with Rong Zechen that they would see each other as strangers if they met again. Therefore, Pan Tongyue thought that Rong Zechen must be mad at Gu Ning because she had forced him to apologize. Thinking of that, Pan Tongyue was pleased, but she still disliked Gu Ning. Gu Ning clearly knew what Pan Tongyue was thinking. Although she disdained Pan Tongyue, she still exined. Senior Rong and I actually arent familiar with one another. After the nder dramast week and the uneptable rumors, I went to have a talk with Senior Rong. We agreed to regard each other as strangers if we meet again. I have a fianc after all, so I dont want my reputation to be damaged by others. They agreed to regard each other as strangers if they met again? Pan Tongyue was surprised. Even though she was displeased that Gu Ning showed no respect towards Rong Zechen, she was happy to see that Gu Ning disliked Rong Zechen. As for the news that Gu Ning already had a fianc, she had heard about it too, but wasnt sure whether it was true. It was possible that Gu Ning said that to reject Rong Zechen, or to clear up her name. Therefore, Pan Tongyue asked with doubt, Do you really have a fianc? Yeah, said Gu Ning with certainty. What does your fianc do? How about his family? asked Pan Tongyue. In fact, she didnt think Gu Nings fiancs family could be more powerful than Rong Zechens. After all, Rong Zechens family was the top family in the capital. Unless Gu Nings fiancs family was the Leng family, the Yuan family, or the Chang family, he could beparable to Rong Zechen. However, she didnt think it was possible. Gu Ning was stunning and outstanding, but it wasnt enough for a top family. Besides, there were too many beautiful women in the world. As a result, she also believed Gu Ning was very lucky that she could be chosen by Rong Zechen, but Gu Ning didnt cherish the rare chance. However, precisely because Gu Ning didnt know how rare and precious the chance was, Pan Tongyue still had the chance topete for Rong Zechens attention. Nevertheless, even if Gu Ning withdrew from the game, Pan Tongyue would never be able to be epted by the Rong family, because her family was barelyparable to Gu Nings. Pan Tongyue was too dumb to realize the fact that she was less qualified to be Rong Zechens girlfriend. Well, I dont care about ones family background as long as I like him, said Gu Ning. Those were her real thoughts. When she got together with Leng Shaoting, she knew nothing about his family and she was simply attracted to his abilities. Even if Leng Shaoting was just a regr soldier without the Leng family, Shengshi, and a lot of money, she still wouldnt disdain him. After all she didnt love him for his family background or wealth. Hearing that, Pan Tongyue, however, showed disdain. She believed that Gu Nings fiancs family must be far less influential than the Rong family so that was why Gu Ning was unwilling to tell. She totally forgot that Gu Ning was already super-rich. No matter how ordinary her fianc was, her fianc wouldnt be lesspetitive than her. In other words, her fianc was far better than Pan Tongyue. Song Miaoge and the others didnt know what Pan Tongyue was thinking, but they were displeased by her unkind question. As a result, Song Miaoge argued against her. Gu Ning is such an outstanding girl with billions of yuan in wealth. Her man definitely wont be worse than her. Even in the capital, Gu Ning is one of the super-rich, a member of high society. Dont be so arrogant! Not everyone can be super-rich. Hearing that, Pan Tongyue felt embarrassed. Because of what Song Miaoge said, she finally realized she was wrong. It was true that someone with billions of yuan was definitely super-rich even in the capital. Gu Ning undoubtedly was already a member of high society. Pan Tongyue actually wasntparable to Gu Ning at all. Although her family was rich, the assets her family owned was less than a half of what Gu Ning had. Song Miaoges words pulled her back to reality, but also embarrassed her, so Pan Tongyue began to hate Song Miaoge too. Self-centered people always med other people for their own faults. Gu Ning didnt think Song Miaoge said anything wrong, because Pan Tongyue actually embarrassed herself by being so arrogant and stupid. Chapter 1909 - A Selfish Girl

Chapter 1909: A Selfish Girl

The other two girls who stood by Pan Tongyues sides also felt a little embarrassed, because they also believed Pan Tongyue was too self-centered. However, their families werent very rich, so they had to tolerate Pan Tongyues temper while trying to keep a good rtionship with her. They were snobs, but they werent dumb. After Song Miaoge argued with Pan Tongyue, Pan Tongyue shut her mouth, which made Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai feel satisfied. Afterwards, they went to the small woods. Pan Tongyue, are you ready? asked Gu Ning. Of course, said Pan Tongyue. Although Pan Tongyue had great confidence in herself, she didnt dare to take Gu Ning lightly, so she looked very serious. Lets begin then, said Gu Ning. After that, thepetition started. Because it was only apetition for fun, Gu Ning didnt use great force, but she didnt give Pan Tongyue many chances to attack her. Within a second, she directly defeated Pan Tongyue. Pan Tongyue and her friends were totally dumb struck. Even Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai felt surprised too. They knew that Gu Ning was very strong, and it couldnt be easier for her to defeat Pan Tongyue, but unexpectedly Gu Ning defeated her in a second. It was quite humiliating! Pan Tongyue indeed felt very humiliated and instantly flushed red. I-I wasnt prepared. Again! Pan Tongyue was unwilling to ept the result, but she lost her confidence this time. It was hard for her to believe that Gu Ning was able to beat her in just a second. It must have been an coincidence, she thought to herself. Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai looked at Pan Tongyue with disdain. There was a huge gap between their levels of martial arts, but she refused to give in. Fine, since she wanted to humiliate herself, they would continue to enjoy watching the drama. Alright, I can give you another chance. Make sure you are prepared this time, said Gu Ning. She understood it was hard for Pan Tongyue to ept, so she didnt mind giving her the second chance, because she knew the result would be the same. After a deep breath, Pan Tongyue got prepared and fought against Gu Ning once more. However, this time, Pan Tongyue was still defeated by Gu Ning within a second. If Gu Ning were a boy, people might me her for not taking care of the girl, but Gu Ning wasnt a boy. This time, Pan Tongyue couldnt use the excuse that she wasnt prepared again. She had to admit that Gu Ning was far stronger than her. Why? Why was Gu Ning so strong? Pan Tongyue wasnt weak at all. Nevertheless, she couldnt fight against Gu Ning for a second longer, which was quite humiliating! Pan Tongyue was willing to admit that Gu Ning was much stronger than her, but she was also mad at Gu Ning for embarrassing her in front of other people. She was a typical selfish girl. It was she who challenged Gu Ning, but she still med Gu Ning after losing the game. Tongyue! Pan Tongyues two friends immediately helped her get back to her feet. Luckily, she was a kung fu lover, so it wasnt very painful although she fell twice. Gu Ning actually didnt use much strength to hurt her, otherwise she would need to be sent to the hospital right now. Were you prepared this time? asked Song Miaoge to mock Pan Tongyue. Of course she was prepared. Gu Ning didnt move until she said yes, said Zhang Zikai mockingly. Their conversation made Pan Tongyue feel even more embarrassed, but she couldnt deny it, so she had to leave in silence. Her two friends also felt embarrassed because of Pan Tongyues failure. I thought shes good, but it turns out Im wrong, watching Pan Tongyues disappearing back, Song Miaoge said with disdain. She knew it was because Gu Ning was too strong. Thats because Gu Ning is too strong, said Zhang Zikai. I thought Gu Ning would torture her over time, but unexpectedly she beat her within only a second!said Song Miaoge. Although it looked very cool, it would be more interesting if Gu Ning tortured Pan Tongyue. I dont agree. I think its funnier to watch her beaten in a second. Didnt you see that she was heavily hit by that? said Zhang Zikai. Youre right. Song Miaoge agreed. In the afternoon, Gu Ning received a call from Nie Chenyang. He told her there would be a meeting for new members at 1 pm on Wednesday and he wanted to know whether she was free at that time. Gu Ning said she would be free if no emergency came up. After all, it was three dayster. No one knew what would happen, so Nie Chenyang didnt say anything about it. The Chamber of Commerce of the Capital University was very humane, and there was no mandatory attendance for the meeting. ... Song Miaoge would have thepetition against Ji Wenna at 8 pm on Wednesday night. The National Day holiday was right after Wednesday, so Gu Ning decided to fly back to City B then. She hadnt been back there for a long time, so she thought she should go back during the vacation. After that, she would also go to C City to check the condition of the Tianying Gang. Although Huang Haihao reported everything to Gao Yi, Gu Ning was its real boss after all. She needed to see it in person. There were some things she had to see with her own eyes. It was soon Wednesday. After having lunch at noon, Gu Ning ran into Yuan Shuyan. They didnt argue with each other, but Gu Ning saw a touch of satisfaction in Yuan Shuyans eyes when she saw her. It seemed she had sessfully done something. Gu Ning didnt know what Yuan Shuyan had done, but she had to be careful. Afterwards, Gu Ning went to the meeting, while Song Miaoge continued to train with Baili Zongxue, followed by Zhang Zikai. She was about to have thepetition tonight, so she had to be well-prepared. Although Song Miaoge was confident, she was still nervous. At 12:55 pm, Gu Ning arrived at the office of the Chamber of Commerce. Because the Chamber of Commerce was very important for the Capital University, it was given arge office by the school. The office of the Chamber of Commerce was a 50-square-meter meeting room, which was luxuriously decorated and carpeted. It didnt look like a meeting room, but a leaders lounge. There was also a reference room, pantry, and washroom inside. When Gu Ning showed up, all the members of the Chamber of Commerce were almost present, but there werent many of them. After a quick nce, Gu Ning saw 28. After all, it wasnt easy to be epted by the Chamber of Commerce. The Chamber of Commerce had more members than just 28, however, some were absent. There were 5 new members this year. A lot more than 5 people had applied to join the Chamber of Commerce, but only 5 were qualified. Chapter 1910 - Am I a High-profile Person?

Chapter 1910: Am I a High-profile Person?

Students who were interested in business all ached to join the Chamber of Commerce, because it was a good ce to build connections. However, only those who owned a sessful business would be epted. In addition, the Chamber of Commerce wasnt only open to new faces, but was also willing to ept senior students, because some students started up a business during their study in the university. Therefore, among the 5 new members, 2 were senior students, while 3 were new faces. After all, freshmen were mostly between 17 to 19. Only a few of them had a start-up, and even fewer of them could be sessful. In fact, very few of them established a newpany on their own. Most of them relied on their families support to be sessful. Anyway, they had some skills. Once Gu Ning walked inside, she became the focus of everyones attention. They all had heard of Gu Ning, but not many of them had seen her. They were aware that she was pretty, but was still stunned by her outstanding appearance when they saw her in real life. Afterwards, several people looked at her unkindly. Two were girls, and the other was a boy. Gu Ning was already used to unreasonable hostility, so she stayed calm. Hi, Gu Ning, have a seat! Nie Chenyang gave Gu Ning a gentle smile. Hi, President Nie. Gu Ning gave him a nod, then walked to the sofa. However, right after she had a few steps, a girl aggressively walked over to block Gu Nings way. President Nie, howe I dont know Gu Ning is one of our new members? Her name isnt on the list. Yuan Yilin questioned. Yuan Yilin was the vice president of the Chamber of Commerce. She was also Yuan Shuyans older cousin. However, they werent closely rted, because their grandfathers were biological brothers, but their fathers were cousins. Hearing that, Nie Chenyang frowned in displeasure. This must be the fault of our staff. They lost Gu Nings information chart, but I told Gu Ning to send me a new one, so her name should be on the list. In fact, Nie Chenyang had the suspicion that someone deliberately dumped Gu Nings information chart. After all, members of the Chamber of Commerce werent on the same boat. There were people of the dominant families drawing others over to their own side. They were always secretlypeting against one another. If someone dumped Gu Nings information chart on purpose, who could that person be? Nie Chenyang thought of Yuan Yilin at first, because Gu Ning didnt get along with Yuan Shuyan, and that wasnt a secret. Yuan Yilin was Yuan Shuyans older cousin, so it was reasonable if she did that for Yuan Shuyan. However, it was just a suspicion and he didnt have any evidence, so he didnt say it aloud. If he did, it would only make the situation worse. Hearing that, Yuan Yilin looked annoyed. To her surprise, Nie Chenyang already found out and fixed it. Because of that, Yuan Yilin had to close her mouth. Compared with Yuan Shuyan, Yuan Yilin was much better at socializing. She knew when to stop and shut her mouth. Otherwise, she wouldnt be able to own a sessfulpany at such a young age and be the vice president of the Chamber of Commerce. After that, they began to have the meeting. It was just an introduction meeting where new members got to know old members, so it wasnt formal. Therefore, it didntst long and was over in half an hour. The president and two vice presidents gave a speech first, then they began to introduce themselves. In the end, Nie Chenyang said, Todays just an introduction meeting. The National Day holiday will begin tomorrow. I wish you all a happy holiday, and well have a formal meeting after the holiday is over. Our regr meeting is normally on Saturday, so we need to upy some of your free time, but we wont have it every week. Normally its held once a month, and arger one every season, or when its necessary. The small meetings are simply a gathering of all the members in our school. Members outside will be invited for therge meetings. Theyre mostly sessful entrepreneurs with a high status. Although we wont force you to be present, we do hope you can be present as long as you have time, because its good for everyone. Nobody was forced toe, but no one was willing to be absent for no reason. Alright, you can leave now. The meeting was over, and people left one after another. Right after Gu Ning walked out of the teaching building, Yuan Yilin stopped her by calling her from behind. Vice President Yuan, may I help? asked Gu Ning. Nothing special. As a senior, I just want to remind you to keep a low profile. There are countless people with power in the capital. If you offend someone you shouldnt annoy by ident, your future might be affected, which wont do you any good, said Yuan Yilin. Hearing that, Gu Ning had a frown. She understood what Yuan Yilin was implying. In fact, after learning her name, Gu Ning guessed that she could be a member of the Yuan family. Given Yuan Yilins aggressive attitude towards her at their first meeting, Gu Ning was sure Yuan Yilin disliked her. Yuan Yilin was either jealous of her or afraid she might steal the man she admired away. If not, there was only one possibility that it had something to do with Yuan Shuyan. If Yuan Yilin was a member of the Yuan family, she and Yuan Shuyan should be cousins. In that case, it was reasonable that she hated her. Besides, Yuan Yilin now talked to her in a threatening way, so Gu Ning was more sure that she was a member of the Yuan family. Knowing that, Gu Ning thought of the fact that her information chart had been deliberately removed. It might have something to do with Yuan Yilin too. Gu Ning was unwilling to think of her as a bad person, but it was possible given Yuan Yilins unkind attitude towards her today. Either way, Gu Ning didnt bother to pay more attention to it, because it didnt cause any harm. Am I a high-profile person? Gu Ning blinked at Yuan Yilin with an innocent expression, as if she had no idea that she kept a high profile. Hearing that, Yuan Yilin was mad. She could see that Gu Ning was ying dumb with her. Gu Ning, rumors about you are everywhere in our school recently. Isnt that enough to prove your high profile? Oh! Gu Ning sighed in a resigned tone, I cant help it. Perhaps because Im too outstanding, there are always people who are jealous of me. They keep making things difficult for me, but Ive never ever caused trouble for anyone of my own ord. You... To Yuan Yilins surprise, Gu Ning was so confident in herself. All of a sudden, she didnt know what to say. However, Gu Ning was right, because she indeed hadnt heard of rumors that Gu Ning had caused trouble for anyone. Instead, she seemed to be the victim. Chapter 1911 - Yuan Yilin’s Warning

Chapter 1911: Yuan Yilins Warning

No matter what Rong Zechen, Qu Hanjiao, and Yuan Shuyan had done about her, Gu Ning was innocent. In fact, Yuan Yilin was aware that it wasnt Gu Nings fault that Yuan Shuyan was misunderstood, but it had something to do with Gu Ning. In addition, Yuan Shuyan was a member of the Yuan family, so she undoubtedly sided with Yuan Shuyan. However, she didnt really have a good impression of Yuan Shuyan. Either way, Junior Gu, its my kind advice that you better be smart in the capital, said Yuan Yilin. After that, she left without dy. She didnt give Gu Ning any chance to retort, because it would be embarrassing. Gu Ning didnt care about it at all, because Yuan Yilins words made sense, but it was only a piece of kind advice for other people. Gu Ning was reluctant to have grudges against people in power, but she was always dragged into trouble by other people. She wasnt weak and refused to be bullies so she had to fight back. Right after Yuan Yilin left, Nie Chenyang came with another senior male student. Gu Ning, are you alright? Did Yuan Yilin hurt you? asked Nie Chenyang with concern. He looked very sincere and without any evil ideas. As a senior, he simply cared about the freshmen. Nie Chenyang asked her that question because he saw Yuan Yilins hostility towards Gu Ning. Nothing. She just reminded me to keep a low profile because there are too many rumors about me in the school these days, said Gu Ning. Because what Yuan Yilin said wasnt wrong, it was nothing even if she said it aloud. However, Nie Chenyang understood it wasnt kind advice, but a warning. He knew it, and he clearly knew that Gu Ning was aware of it as well. I know youre innocent although there are rumors about you, but stay away from them as long as its possible. It wont do you any good if you have conflicts with them, said Nie Chenyang kindly. He knew Gu Ning had a rtionship with many big business groups, but wasnt sure whether they were close. If Gu Ning had a conflict with the powerful families, no one knew whether she could get support from her connections. The Nie family was a first-rate rich family in the capital, but it was barelyparable to the top families, so even he did his best to avoid having conflicts with them. Actually, if Nie Chenyang learned Gu Nings real status and connections, he wouldnt say that. However, precisely because he had no idea, he kindly reminded her to be careful. Gu Ning was a very outstanding girl with great potential, so he didnt want her to be ruined by them. I know, thank you for your kindness. Gu Ning understood Nie Chenyang was very kind to her, so she was grateful to him. Oh, the ss is about to begin. I need to go now. Sure, said Nie Chenyang, then Gu Ning left. Chenyang, you really care about her! Do you like her? The boy who was by Nie Chenyangs side joked when Gu Ning was gone. His name was Tai Junzhe, a member of the second-rate Tai family. He had a close rtionship with Nie Chenyang and their families were rtives. One of Tai Junzhes aunts married into Nie Chenyangs family. Dont think too much about it. I simply feel that Gu Ning is an outstanding girl with great potential. I dont want to see her ruined by the Rong family or the Yuan family, said Nie Chenyang. Right, given what I know, Gu Ning is indeed a very good girl. Shes at least much better than those hypocritical people, like Yuan Yilin and Yuan Shuyan, said Tai Junzhe. Although this was his first meeting with Gu Ning in real life and he knew very little about her, he had read a lot of news on the Inte about her saving other people. She must be a very kind person for her to be willing to help others. Moreover, she almost always did it in a very dangerous situation. Even though Gu Ning has powerful connections, nobody knows whether theyll side with her if she has conflicts with the Rong family or the Yuan family, so I suggested she avoid having grudge against them, said Nie Chenyang. I have a feeling that Gu Ning isnt a troublemaker, but she wont hesitate to fight back no matter who dares to cause her trouble, said Tai Junzhe. If so, I cant help it. Nie Chenyang shook his head with a resigned look. He kindly reminded Gu Ning to be careful, but had no right to interfere in her affairs. It had nothing to do with him after all. ... Gu Ning had nothing else to deal with today, so she went to see Ji Wenna with Song Miaoge. After their sses were over, they left in a group. They went to dine before heading to their destination. On their way, Song Miaoge said, If I really win, will we really take a video of her pole dancing in a bikini and post it on the Inte? It was Ji Wennas idea to embarrass her, but she thought it was out of line. If the video went viral, she would be affected too. Of course! Its her idea to humiliate you, said Zhang Zikai. She didnt think it was a bad idea to give Ji Wenna a taste of her own medicine. If it bes hot news, Miaoge will be affected too. In order to protect herself, Ji Wenna might use Miaoge of forcing her to do it, so I dont think we should. However, we must take the video and keep it in our hands to threaten Ji Wenna. As long as shes scared of you, she wont cause you any trouble again, said Gu Ning. Fine, Gu Nings right. Although Zhang Zikai felt they couldnt let Ji Wenna get away with it easily, they had to be careful not to damage Song Miaoges reputation. Persuaded by Gu Ning, Song Miaoge made the same decision. Their destination was the martial arts hall that Ji Wenna often visited. Ji Wenna specially booked a room. During this period, whenever she had time, she woulde to the martial arts hall to practice martial arts. She had confidence to defeat Song Miaoge, but she still needed to train in case any idents happened. Moreover, even if she wasnt having apetition with Song Miaoge, she still needed to train regrly. When they arrived at the martial arts hall, it was about 7:40 pm, and Ji Wenna was already there. She came once her sses were over and dined in the martial arts hall. There were four people with Ji Wenna. Two males and two females. They were all Ji Wennas friends who had witnessed Ji Wennasstpetition with Song Miaoge. All of them were good at martial arts too. Seeing Song Miaogeing, Ji Wenna showed disdain, because she believed Song Miaoge was doomed to fail. However, Ji Wenna was displeased to see Gu Ning, because she was still mad at what had happened at Gufanst time. Nevertheless, she didnt think Gu Ning was anything outside of her beautiful appearance. Therefore, Ji Wenna took Gu Ning lightly, and paid no attention to Baili Zongxue and Zhang Zikai. Chapter 1912 - I’ll Take the Responsibility

Chapter 1912: Ill Take the Responsibility

Oh, look whos here! I was afraid you wouldnte. I have both the bikini and the video recorder ready. There are also pipes. Now I only need a loser, Ji Wenna said. Then she took out the red bikini directly and shook it in front of Song Miaoge, as if she was certainly going to win and was just waiting to watch Song Miaoge being humiliated. She refused to think that she would lose. I would of coursee, because Im going to watch you do the pole dance in the bikini! Song Miaoge wasnt mad at all, because she believed she would win. Besides, she had to show confidence to scare her enemy. Seeing that Song Miaoge wasnt worried at all and was quite confident, Ji Wenna was displeased. You seem very confident. Although she said that, she didnt think so. She thought Song Miaoge was pretending to be confident. Since youre confident, why cant I be confident? Song Miaoge said, Well see whos confident for a reason in a while. Great, lets see! Song Miaoge was annoyed at Song Miaoges attitude, so she was unwilling to waste more time talking with her. Song Miaoge put on a set of sportswear and sneakers when she came out this morning, so now, there was no need to change into other clothes. Im ready, and you? Song Miaoge asked Ji Wenna. Once Song Miaoge asked her that question, Ji Wenna was mad because she felt that she lost control of the game. I was ready long ago. I was here waiting for you. At this time, one should never be emotional, because it would affect her performanceter. However, Ji Wenna easily let her emotions get the better of her. Wenna, punch her sh*t out! said Ji Wennas friend. You can wait and see! Ji Wenna put on a confident smile. Gu Nings friends said nothing, but looked at them with a faint smile and slight mockery. Because Song Miaoge was definitely going to win, and Gu Ning wouldnt mind ying a trick to help her even if she might lose. After that, the others walked away to leave enough space for Ji Wenna and Song Miaoge. Without dy, thepetition began. Because they were going to have a loser and a winner, Song Miaoge used her full strength right after the game started. Ji Wenna did the same thing. Although she believed that she would win, she wanted Song Miaoge to bepletely defeated, so she was very violent from the very beginning. However, after only a few seconds, Ji Wenna realized that Song Miaoges punches and kicks were quite powerful, which made it hard for her to fight back. After a while, Ji Wenna found out that Song Miaoge had improved a lot, and she suddenly felt she became weak in front of Song Miaoge. Nevertheless, she had made great progress during the half year too, so she thought it would be easier for her to beat Song Miaoge this time. Unfortunately, she might be wrong. Ji Wenna became anxious, because she was afraid to lose to Song Miaoge. She couldnt bear the result if she lost, because the loser had to pole dance in a bikini. The video would be uploaded to the Inte, and she would be publicly humiliated by then. Ji Wennas friends noticed that as well, so they began to worry about her. It seems Song Miaoge has improved a lot. Wenna isnt at an advantage. Right, is Song Miaoge going to win? Bullshit! Its just the beginning. Be patient. I have confidence in Wenna. Ji Wennas friends had confidence in her, but couldnt help worrying about her. After all, Song Miaoge had made huge progress. As the fight went on, Ji Wenna felt more and more scared, because she was bing weaker. Song Miaoge had sessfully attacked a few ces on her body, while she only seeded once. In that case, she was losing strength, but Song Miaoge seemed to still be strong, so she instead of Song Miaoge was doomed to fail. Ji Wennas friends were also frightened, but could do nothing about it. Within a short time, Song Miaoge was at aplete advantage, and Ji Wenna couldnt fight back at all. She was simply struggling at the end of the game. A few minutester, Ji Wenna was beaten down on the ground by Song Miaoge. Ji Wenna was reluctant to ept the result. She tried to get back to her feet to fight, but she was already out of strength. Youre the loser. Song Miaoge looked down her nose at Ji Wenna with great pride. In fact, Song Miaoge lost a lot of strength too, but she was still able to stand steadily. Wenna! Ji Wennas friends immediately came to help her get up. At the same time, they red at Song Miaoge as if she had done something very evil. ring at Song Miaoge, Ji Wenna said in a cold voice, So what? Im not going to wear the bikini. Hearing that, Song Miaoge was annoyed. Are you going to deny the agreement? It wasnt surprising, because they knew Ji Wenna wouldnt yield so easily, but they were still displeased to hear that from her. Yes, and so? What can you do to me? said Ji Wenna. The Ji family enjoyed the same high status as the Song family. Even if they were going to have a conflict, neither of them had an advantage. Most importantly, Ji Wenna had another identity of a higher status, so she believed that Song Miaoge didnt dare to force her to ept the punishment. What can I do to you? If you dont put on the bikini on your own, I can help you! After that, Song Miaoge grabbed the shopping bag from Ji Wennas friend, then took out the bikini. Dont you dare! Ji Wenna was surprised. Im Rong Hongjuns fiance. If you dare do that to me, the Rong family will pay you back! Rong Hongjun was the heir of the Rong familys coteral branch. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood that Rong Hongjun was a member of the Rong family, but she wasnt sure whether he was a direct or indirect descendant. Anyway, Gu Ning wasnt afraid of him. Song Miaoge, however, felt upset upon hearing the Rong family. All of a sudden, she didnt know what to do. If the Rong family was involved, it could be very tricky. Seeing that, Gu Ning opened her mouth. Dont be afraid. I can take the responsibility. Who are you? Ji Wenna turned to squint at Gu Ning. Why was Gu Ning not afraid of the Rong family? Was she just pretending to be tough? Im just an ordinary person, said Gu Ning. Anyway, your agreement was written on the paper with your signatures. Even if you have the Rong familys support, you cant be so unreasonable. If you won the game, would you let Miaoge go? Even if it was written on the paper with my signature, its useless. Were in the capital, and power speaks louder than anything else, said Ji Wenna. She snorted with disdain, thinking that Gu Ning was quite naive. After all, not everyone was reasonable. Chapter 1913 - Ji Wenna Pretends to Be Unconscious

Chapter 1913: Ji Wenna Pretends to Be Unconscious

Gu Ning didnt care, but insisted, No matter what, you must fulfill the agreement today, otherwise, you cant leave here on your feet. Dont you dare! Ji Wenna was mad. She thought Gu Ning was too bold to threaten her. Well, youll know, Gu Ning smiled mockingly, walking towards Ji Wenna step by step. You... Ji Wenna was mad. She didnt know whether Gu Ning would really do something to hurt her, but since Gu Ning dared to threaten her like that, she would certainly pay Gu Ning back. Therefore, Ji Wennas expression became malicious as she made up her mind to attack Gu Ning first. Great, lets see what you can do! Beat them now! Although Song Miaoge was much stronger, she didnt have many helpers, while Ji Wenna had four with her and they were all good at fighting. Ji Wenna believed only Song Miaoge could fight, so she was confident that they could win. However, that was her own idea, which was terribly wrong. In fact, the five of them together were no match for just Gu Ning. Sure! Ji Wennas friends were unwilling to see her put on a bikini, so they dashed towards Gu Ning without dy. Unfortunately, the second they got near Gu Ning, they were all beaten by her. It happened so fast that they didnt even realize what had happened. If it hadnt been for the pain, they would think they were in a dream. To their surprise, Gu Ning was much more powerful than they thought. She was able to beat them all within only a few seconds. Besides, they fell heavily, and it was too painful for them to get back on their feet. Ji Wenna turned pale in an instant. It was beyond her imagination that Gu Ning was so unbelievably good at fighting. Was it possible that Gu Ning taught Song Miaoge kung fu skills for Song Miaoge to make such huge progress within a short time? Who was Gu Ning? She wasnt only good at fighting, she was also very bold. Was she bold because she was excellent at martial arts? Y-You... Ji Wenna wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say, because she had already tried to scare them with the influence of her boyfriends family, which turned out to be useless. So? Shouldnt you put on the bikini and do the pole dance now? Gu Ning asked Ji Wenna. The Ji family and the Rong family will never let you get away with it! Although Ji Wenna knew it was useless, she still pushed her luck, hoping they would be scared. Lets see what will happen. Gu Ning couldnt care less about it. Now, do you want to put it on by yourself, or do you need me to help you? I dont want to see your body even though were both girls. But I can tolerate it in order to fulfill the agreement. Saying that, Gu Ning showed disdain and reluctance on her face. You... Ji Wenna was furious. Stop wasting our time. If you dont put it on right now, Ill directly undress you and throw you out on the street! Gu Ning lost patience. You... Ji Wenna was furious, and she suddenly fell down to the ground. Wenna! Seeing that, Ji Wennas friends were surprised. Without caring about the pain in their bodies, they ran to her. Looking at Gu Ning, Song Miaoge didnt know what to do now. Ji Wenna passed out, so should they continue? Gu Ning walked to Ji Wenna the next second, but Ji Wennas friends protected her at once. They stayed alert while staring at Gu Ning as if she was a dangerous monster. Actually, they indeed believed Gu Ning was quite scary. Wenna is unconscious! What do you want to do now? Ji Wennas Friend A shouted at Gu Ning, as if they were innocent. Very good! Its better if shes unconscious, because we can do whatever we want now, said Gu Ning in an evil tone without the slightest sympathy or mercy. She definitely had no sympathy for Ji Wenna, because it might be an act. Even if Ji Wenna really fell unconscious, Gu Ning had thousands of ways to make her wake up. As Gu Ning said that, Ji Wenna couldnt help but twitch her face, which was caught by Gu Ning. A sneer on lips, Gu Ningughed at her bad acting. H-How can you be so evil! Ji Wennas Friend B said in an using tone, as if it was Gu Nings fault. Im evil? Dont forget it was Ji Wenna who set the bet. She should be the evil one here, said Gu Ning mockingly. They were really good at ying the me game! You... Ji Wennas friend was taken aback, having no idea what to say at this moment. Dont worry, I can wake her up, said Gu Ning with an evil smile, which terrified them. Saying that, Gu Ning took off her backpack. Then she opened it and took out a box of embroidery needles from the bag (telepathic eye space) before drawing out one of them. What do you want to do? Ji Wenna friends were all terrified. Actually, it couldnt be more obvious that Gu Ning was going to prick Ji Wenna! Im going to prick her! Shell wake up then, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai exchanged nces with each other. They began to doubt whether Ji Wenna really fainted. If Ji Wenna was really unconscious, it was impossible for her to wake up after being pricked. Thinking of that, they realized that Ji Wenna must be pretending to be unconscious, so they started to disdain her. Baili Zongxue knew it the moment Ji Wenna fell, so she stood aside waiting to see the drama. What if any ident happens? Can you take the responsibility? Ji Wennas friend criticized. Of course, I can take the responsibility, said Gu Ning. You... Gu Ning then stopped wasting time on them. With a snap of her finger, the embroidery needle flew out of Gu Nings hands, passing the people in front of Ji Wenna into her shoulder. Ah! Ji Wenna shouted in pain, jumping up. Ji Wennas friends were struck dumb by the scene, then figured out she was just pretending to be unconscious. Being aware of that, Song Miaoge and the others showed hatred towards her. You... Ji Wenna immediately pulled the needle out, ring at Gu Ning. However, she couldnt utter another word after meeting Gu Nings cold eyes. See? Youre awake now. Ji Wenna, you better put on the bikini and do the pole dance right now. Its useless no matter what tricks you y, said Gu Ning coldly. Ji Wenna was merely an annoying clown in her eyes now. No, no, no! Ji Wenna strongly refused, paying no attention to her appearance. Chapter 1914 - Clasp the Pole and Dance

Chapter 1914: sp the Pole and Dance

No? Its not up to you now, said Gu Ning coldly, then went to Ji Wenna. Ji Wennas friends subconsciously moved forward to protect her. Gu Ning squinted. Miaoge, Zongxue, get them out of my way. Hearing that, Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue came to grab Ji Wennas friends so that they could barely move. At this moment, no one could help Ji Wenna. Y-You... Ji Wenna was really terrified. She turned around trying to escape, but it was impossible in Gu Nings sight. The second she raised her foot, Gu Ning caught her. The next second, Gu Ning dragged her to the dressing room. When she walked by Zhang Zikai, she told her to take out the camera, which was prepared by Gu Ning. Ji Wenna had one too, but Gu Ning didnt want to use hers. Let me go. Let me go! Ji Wenna struggled in vain. Let Wenna go! Let her go! Ji Wennas friends shouted as well. Mind your own safety now! None of you can help Ji Wenna, said Baili Zongxue mockingly. These people were really stupid in her eyes. Baili Zongxue seemed naive in front of Gu Ning, but actually she could be very cruel in front of her enemies or those who made things difficult for her. If it was possible, she preferred to post the video on the Inte to make it big newster. Ji Wenna asked for it herself after all. If Song Miaoge lost today, she didnt think Ji Wenna would be kind to Song Miaoge. After Gu Ning dragged Ji Wenna to the dressing room, she asked her for thest time, Do you want to change by yourself, or do you need me to do it for you? Gu Ning looked quite terrifying, making Ji Wenna feel stressed. I... Ji Wenna gave in. Although she was reluctant to ept this result and couldnt wait to tear Gu Ning into pieces, she knew that she was doomed today. After a while of silence and being threatened by Gu Ning, Ji Wenna took the bikini and unwillingly walked into the dressing room. I dont have much patience, so you better not stay inside for over 5 minutes. Otherwise you can stay totally naked! Gu Ning threatened. Ji Wenna was shocked, but didnt dare to dawdle again. Besides, she didnt have her phone with her, so she couldnt call for help. Although she often wore swimwear at the swimming pool or by the sea, this was a bikini which could barely cover her body! Because she intended to humiliate Song Miaoge, the bikini she prepared showed a lot of skin. Now she was left with no choice, so she yielded. Nevertheless, she was determined to pay Gu Ning back. Ji Wenna finished changing, but refused to go out. When the 5 minutes were almost over, Gu Ning coldly said, Only half a minute is left. If you dont get out now, Ill... Before Gu Ning could finish, Ji Wenna walked out, because she was afraid Gu Ning would really make her totally naked. When Ji Wenna walked out, she used her original clothes to cover her body, and had her hands on her chest. Ji Wenna red at Gu Ning once she was out, but didnt dare to say anything. If she could kill people with her look, she would definitely kill Gu Ning right now. Be quick! Its not early now. We still need to celebrateter, said Gu Ning on purpose to annoy Ji Wenna. Ji Wenna was almost driven crazy, but could do nothing because she was no match for Gu Ning. Seeing Ji Wenna dawdling, Gu Ning pulled off the clothes she used to cover her body. In an instant, she was left only in a bikini. The two boys at the scene immediately turned their heads away, not because they didnt want to see it, but because they didnt dare to do it. Ji Wenna had a perfect body withrge boobs and ample ass, especially when her big breasts were more than half out of the bikini. You... Ji Wenna was as angry as she was embarrassed when Gu Ning pulled off the clothes she used to cover her body, and she used her hands to cover her chest at once. After that, she felt her lower body needed to be covered too, so she freed a hand to cover it, but she could barely cover her body. Well, well, you have quite a sexy body. I bet a lot of men must be in love with you. Zhang Zikaiplimented, which was the truth. I think yours are good too, Song Miaoge said after a nce at Zhang Zikai. All of us are sexy, said Baili Zongxue. She wasnt narcissistic, but all of them indeed had an attractive body. I agree, said Zhang Zikai. Alright, dont waste our time. Gu Ning pulled Ji Wenna to the pole. The second Ji Wenna walked out, Zhang Zikai started recording. After Gu Ning pulled Ji Wenna to the pole, she told Zhang Zikai to give her the camera because she would do it on her own. Gu Ning pointed the camera at Ji Wenna. Seeing her standing still she snapped, sp the pole! Hearing that, Ji Wenna unconsciously held the pole, but didnt move at all. Dance now! said Gu Ning. Ji Wenna felt utterly humiliated, but she had to dance a little. Her dance had nothing to do with pole dance. Gu Ning didnt ask Ji Wenna to do a standard pole dance, but took a video of her embarrassment to let Song Miaoge have something on her. Ji Wenna kept avoiding the camera, but Gu Ning wouldnt let her do that, so Ji Wenna showed her face in the camera most of the time. Filled with anger, Ji Wenna didnt dare to say a word. Gu Ning didnt record long, a minute was enough. Alright. Gu Ning turned off the camera. Coldly staring at Ji Wenna, she said, Ji Wenna, I wont upload the video to the Inte for the time being, but you should stop causing Miaoge trouble, or youll bear the consequences on your own. Ji Wenna felt relieved, but it was hard for her to submit to the humiliation and give up on paying Song Miaoge back. She wasnt only going to pay Song Miaoge back, she was also determined to punish Gu Ning. In fact, she ached to kill Gu Ning right now. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, she wouldnt have been humiliated so badly. Anyway, she wouldnt say it aloud now. Lets go! Gu Ning didnt care whether Ji Wenna listened to her and left with her friends. If Ji Wenna wanted to pay Song Miaoge back, Gu Ning would help Song Miaoge. After all, if she hadnt stood out, Song Miaoge might have given in when Ji Wenna tried to use the Rong familys influence to scare them. She didnt regret doing what they had done today, because she wouldnt give in to Ji Wenna. Chapter 1915 - Have Been Ambushed Many Times

Chapter 1915: Have Been Ambushed Many Times

If Ji Wenna wanted to cause her trouble, Gu Ning wouldnt avoid it either. Once Gu Ning and her friends were gone, Ji Wenna ran to change out of the bikini. It was quite humiliating for her to wear it. Ji Wenna was full of hatred now and couldnt wait to kill Gu Ning, but she didnt have the ability for now. Anyway, she wouldnt let them go, never ever. Gu Ning, do you think Ji Wenna was scared by our threat? Song Miaoge asked worriedly when they were out of the martial arts hall. Although she won this time and felt relieved, she was still worried. I dont think so, but shell be quiet for a while. You must be careful from now on. Dont be alone outside, said Gu Ning. She wasnt worried about Baili Zongxue at all, but was afraid that Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai might be in danger, especially Zhang Zikai. It had nothing to do with her, but she was present, so she could be in trouble. Alright, we should stop talking about that. Why dont we go celebrate it now, said Gu Ning. Of course, I need to thank you all for your help today. Where are we going? Ill pay the bill, said Song Miaoge. Lets go to the KTV club! I havent gone there for a long time, said Zhang Zikai. Therefore, they went to a KTV club. ... Because they had a holiday tomorrow, Chu Peihan and her friends went back to City F by ne at 7:30 pm that night. They knew Gu Ning was very busy and wouldnt be free to gather together with them and they also wanted to go home to see their families, so they went back home. And if they were home, they could have a gathering with Hao Ran and the other boys too. ... At 11:30 pm, Gu Ning and her friends left the club. She drove Zhang Zikai and Song Miaoge back first, then went to Century City with Baili Zongxue. At 8 am the next morning, Gu Ning went to the airport, followed by Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Last night, Gu Ning already had a call with Leng Shaoting, so he knew that she was going to City B today. Leng Shaoting needed to deal with something else, so he couldnte back to the capital or go to City B with Gu Ning. Instead Leng Shaoting promised to see her in a few days if he was free. After Gu Ning entered the lounge, she met a familiar face, which she actually wasnt very familiar with. They had only met once before, and she was a friend of a friend. The person was Zi Beiyings friend, Xia Maiqi. Miss Gu, what a coincidence! Xia Maiqi greeted Gu Ning. Although Xia Maiqi had had met Gu Ning once, she had a deep impression of her and learned a lot about her from the Inte. Hi, Miss Xia, nice to see you. Gu Ning politely replied, Where are you flying to? To Country Y for business, said Xia Maiqi. All of a sudden, Xia Maiqi looked serious. Oh, have you heard about what happened to Beiying? Hearing that, Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. She obviously knew nothing about what had happened to Zi Beiying, but it couldnt be something good given Xia Maiqis expression. What happened to her? I havent contacted her for a long while, Gu Ning didnt know, and Xia Maiqi had no intention of hiding it from her. She told me her family had conflicts with another family and suffered a great loss in business. The heir of the family wanted to force her to marry him or he wouldnt let her family go. The man is terrible and Beiying dislikes him, so her family disagreed. Precisely because of that, it became a big problem. Shes cornered now. Gu Ning frowned. Ill call herter to ask about it. Sure, I cant do anything to help her out, and Im worried about her, said Xia Maiqi anxiously. Dont worry, itll be fine, said Gu Ning tofort her. I hope so! Xia Maiqi could only have hope. After that, they separated, because Xia Maiqi was going to board. Separating from Xia Maiqi, Gu Ning took out her phone to call Zi Beiying. Zi Beiying was surprised to receive Gu Nings call, because Gu Ning had never called her of her own ord before after she came home. Gu Ning? Because Gu Ning had never called her before, she doubted whether it was really Gu Ning. She called Gu Nings name with uncertainty. Yeah. Gu Ning said, What are you busy with these days? Gu Ning didnt bring up what Xia Maiqi told her right away, but exchanged greetings with Zi Beiying first. It would be better if Zi Beiying was willing to tell her. Staying at home all day. I do want to see you in your country, but my family has some trouble now, so I cant go anywhere, said Zi Beiying, sounding upset. In fact, she didnt mean to keep it secret from Gu Ning, but she was reluctant to share the bad news with Gu Ning because she didnt want to make Gu Ning feel worried too. What happened? asked Gu Ning with concern. Zi Beiying took Gu Ning as her friend, so she decided to be honest. I went to Country Y the other day, and had a conflict against the younger heir of the Cretan family, Charles Cretan. His family is a famous illegal gang in Country Y. After finding out my family background, Charles paid special attention to me and tried to force me to marry him. He doesnt like me at all, but simply wants my family support. Ive heard about Charles. Hes cruel and ruthless. Now, the brothers of the Cretan family arepeting against each other for the position of the sole heir of their family, so Charles needs support. Why dont you ally with Charless brother? asked Gu Ning. Actually, since Gu Ning could think of that, the Zi family had thought about it already. After all, the Zi family wasnt an ordinary family, so it didnt do that for a reason. It wont work. Charless older brother, Chas, is working with my familys enemy, the munitioner of Country Y, the Bruni family. He wont work with us, said Zi Beiying. Whats the current situation? asked Gu Ning. Because of Charles, my family has lost many munitions during a deal, but we dont have proof. Instead, we only have evidence leading to another family which isnt involved at all. We all know its Charles! However, we cant do anything about it now. Most importantly, Charles is in Country Y, so is my family. Our hands are tied, said Zi Beiying. Chapter 1916 - I Call the Shots

Chapter 1916: I Call the Shots

Zi Beiying continued, Also, Charles Cretan brazenly said that if I married him, he would help put an end to the ambushing. He tantly pretended that he was not behind them. He was certainly shameless. Since you know that the Cretans were behind it, why didnt you spill on them? Im sure no one appreciates this exploitation and nder! asked Gu Ning. If Gu Ning coulde up with the suggestion, the Zi family was likely to have considered this action themselves. She was more curious for the reason they decided against it. My father wanted to do that too. Sadly, there are some internal problems in the n. The moment my father and older brother leave Southeast Asia, people are bound to move in on us. My family is in really deep water now, said Zi Beiying. She sounded deeply regretful and worried. If she had not gone to Country Y, none of this would have happened. Since it was time for Gu Ning to board, she could not go on chatting with Zi Beiying. I have to board the flight, so I cant continue chatting with you. After I get back to City B, I will find the time to call you back. Gu Ning saw Zi Beiying as a true friend, so she was very concerned about Zi Beiyings predicament and was certainly not going to stand on the sidelines without helping. Gu Ning was preupied throughout the flight. She kept thinking about how she could help Zi Beiying. From the looks of it, she had to make a trip to the Zi n. However, she did not want to go alone since this was noughing matter. She had to discuss it with Leng Shaoting before she took any action. After Gu Ning arrived at City B, she did not head back to the Tang family immediately. Instead, she inspected the stores in City B before heading to the branch office. Shengning Organizations City B branch office was located in the abandoned district which was previously haunted. A skyscraper had now been erected in its ce. The Shengning Organization had already moved in in the middle of thest month. Only the main building waspleted while the building intended for rental was still halfway through construction. Fu Yanming, a man in his forties, was the general manager of Shengning Organizations branch office in City B. Chen Cangyi wanted to hire Fu Yanming. So after K did a thorough background check on him, they concluded that he was a trustworthy man. Fu Yanming used to be a sessful entrepreneur. Sadly, he offended someone powerful, so he ended up framed and almost got bankrupted. Even though he did not wind up bankrupt, it was as good as going bust. Chen Cangyi reached out to Fu Yanming when he learned of what happened. After some discussion, Chen Cangyi bought over Fu Yanmings business and made Fu Yanming the general manager of Shengning Organizations branch office in City B. To be precise, Fu Yanming was considered the regional manager and stood at the helm of several city branch offices. Although no official announcement or major publicity was done for Shengning Organizations establishment, everyone knew of its existence. Everyone knew that Fu Yanming was the general manager of all Gu Nings official business interests in City B, including Jade Beauty Jewelry, Cine Pharmaceuticals, Kouzi, to name a few. Almost all the employees knew Gu Ning since she was specially introduced to them during training. And the receptionists were given special orders to remember Gu Nings face and to not stop Gu Ning from entering the premises if she ever came. It would be extremely embarrassing if she ended up barred from entry when she came to visit. Even though it was normal for the receptionists to bar visitors without prior appointments from entering, it would be unprofessional of them if they could not even recognize their boss face. Hence, the receptionist promptly recognized Gu Ning when she entered and greeted her reverently, Wee, Chairman Gu. Just as Gu Ning walked up to the lift, amotion came from behind. She promptly halted and turned to check out the noise. A well-dressed woman in her thirties was here to make trouble. She wanted to enter the property, but the security guards had stopped her. After she was denied entry, she made a scene like a shrew. I want to see Fu Yanming! I want to see him... Ms. Qin, kindly leave! He isnt going to see you, so if you insist on making a scene, we will have to call the cops, said the security guard coldly. It was clearly not the first time this was happening. Do you want to call the cops on me? How could you do that? I am simply here to visit my husband, blustered Ms. Qin. Gu Ning instantly caught on to who she was. Although she had not officially met Fu Yanming, she was aware of his situation. Fu Yanming was married to Qin Qianhui. Even though she hailed from amon family, Fu Yanming disregarded her low status and married her. She enjoyed a rather decent life after marrying him. Yet, she despised Fu Yanming after he almost went bust and decided to divorce him. In the process, she left with most of whatever remained of his assets, but he won custody of their 12 year old twins. Gu Ning reckoned Qin Qianhui hade in search of Fu Yanming and imed that he was her husband after she learned of the major breakthrough he had with his career in an attempt to reconcile with the man! Ms. Qin, you have already divorced him, corrected the security guard. Even if we are divorced, we can still remarry. I am the mother of his children after all, argued Qin Qianhui. He said he is never going to remarry you or let you in, said the security guard. Get out of my way. You are just lowly watch dogs. How dare you stop me? Qin Qianhui threw a fit. Gu Ning was instantly furious and walked up to the main entrance right away. Gu Ning intended on staying out of the incident. She was confident that her employees were capable of handling a small matter like this. However, she could not stand by and let Qin Qianhui humiliate them. Apologize. Gu Ning startled everyone when she suddenly spoke. It was clear that Gu Ning wanted Qin Qianhui to apologize to the security guards for insulting them. Even though it was not the first time, and the security guards were now ustomed to such insults, they were touched when they heard their boss defend them. What? Qin Qianhui looked at Gu Ning in astonishment. She knew that Gu Ning was demanding an apology from her for insulting the security guards, but she simply did not see thising. Who on earth was she? How could she demand an apology? Apologize to the security guards this instant, said Gu Ning sternly in a domineering tone. You... Qin Qianhui was instantly furious. She felt insulted, so she shouted angrily, Who are you? What gives you the right to demand an apology from me? You have no right to ask this of me. This is my territory, so I call the shots, said Gu Ning with a powerful aura radiating from her. Chapter 1917 - You Were Rude, so You Deserved the Slap

Chapter 1917: You Were Rude, so You Deserved the p

The employees were overjoyed to see their boss defending them so fiercely. ... Qin Qianhui was dumbstruck by Gu Ning. Despite Gu Nings young age, she had an incredibly powerful aura! Qin Qianhui forced herself to look confident and instantly spoke withposure, Your territory? Dont tell me you are Fu Yanmings lover? I was wondering why he refused to remarry me! It must be because of you... Before Qin Qianhui even finished her sentence, she was pped. Gu Ning had just pped her. Even though she did not p Qin Qianhui too hard, she certainly did not bother holding back. Qin Qianhui was stupefied by the unexpected p. A bright red handprint also instantly appeared on her face and promptly swelled. The crowd was astounded by the p as well, but no one felt Gu Ning was wrong for doing it. Instead, they felt delighted. How dare Qin Qianhui insult their boss by calling Gu Ning Fu Yanmings lover? It was simply too insulting. Since it was already Qin Qianhuis third time making trouble, they were used to it. However, they were unable to do anything about it as they had to protect thepanys image. Since you are rude, you deserved the p, said Gu Ning. Y-y-you... Qin Qianhui finallyposed herself and red at Gu Ning furiously. She was so angry that she trembled so hard she was incapable of talking straight. Qin Qianhui did not feel there was anything amiss with what she said. If the girl imed thispany was her territory, she must be Fu Yanmings lover. Since Fu Yanming was the general manager of the branch office, only his lover would dare to say such things! Qin Qianhui did not know thepany belonged to a young woman. Judging from Gu Nings age, she did not seem like the owner of a major establishment. Also, Qin Qianhui was of the opinion that women were incapable of running a business. Hence, it did not dawn on her that Gu Ning could be thepany owner. Did you think you could make trouble at mypany and get away with it? If you dont get lost, dont me me for being rude, scolded Gu Ning. Huh? What did you just say? Is this yourpany? Qin Qianhui went into a daze before she asked in shock. Thats right, replied Gu Ning. How is that possible? retorted Qin Qianhui instinctively. Considering how young you are, you must be Fu Yanmings lover... Before she finished her sentence, she made eye contact with Gu Nings stern gaze and instantly choked and went quiet. Ms. Qin, this young woman is genuinely our boss, so I suggest you watch that attitude of yours, warned the security guard sternly. H-how can that be? Look at how young she is! Despite the security guards affirmation, Qin Qianhui found it unbelievable. Gu Ning looked like she was barely in college! Who says a youngster cant have her ownpany? Just because you are incapable, doesnt mean the same holds true for everyone else, sneered Gu Ning arrogantly. I dont care whether you believe it. If you continue making trouble on my territory, I will call the cops. You... Qin Qianhui was dumbfounded. Although she started feeling wary of Gu Ning, she could not stand by and do nothing after Gu Ning had pped her. Qin Qianhui suppressed the fear in her heart as she said, Even if you own thispany, you cant just p me for no reason! Do you think you can get away with hitting me? Gu Ning looked at Qin Qianhui tauntingly as she sneered coldly, You came to my office to cause a scene and ruin ourpany image. You shouldnt have done that. I will give you 30 seconds to make yourself scarce before I kick you out altogether. You... Qin Qianhui shrank in fear. Qin Qianhui was still feeling scared after getting pped by Gu Ning. However, Qin Qianhui felt indignant, so she did not leave right away. Before long, she ran out of time. 10, 9, 8, 7... shouted Gu Ning as she checked the time. Qin Qianhui gritted her teeth and turned to leave resentfully. She was worried that Gu Ning would really kick her out. Even though Qin Qianhui felt that Gu Ning was probably not strong enough to literally kick her out, all Gu Ning needed was to give the word, and many others would be eager to help. Shortly after Qin Qianhui left the building, Fu Yanming turned up. The receptionist had called his secretary informing him of Gu Nings arrival, so Fu Yanming came downstairs to wee her. He had also learned about Qin Qianhui making a scene in the office, so Fu Yanming felt worried. He was naturally concerned if Qin Qianhui caused trouble for Gu Ning. The entire situation only took about five minutes. Since Fu Yanming needed about five minutes to take the lift down, he missed it entirely by the time he got there. It was probably better for him to miss it and avoid getting harassed by his ex-wife. Chairman Gu, wee to the branch office, said Fu Yanming reverently when he saw Gu Ning. Although Fu Yanming had never seen Gu Ning before, he instantly recognized her. Since he was Gu Nings employee, he had done his research, learning everything there was to know about Gu Ning. He had seen all the online reports about Gu Nings aplishments and was deeply impressed by the young woman. After greeting Gu Ning, Fu Yanming apologized, Chairman Gu, Im sorry about the trouble my ex-wife caused. I will take care of it and wont let history repeat itself. Theres no need for apologies. It was not your fault. Since she wanted to make trouble, it was not like you could stop her. If shees back, you should just call the cops right away, said Gu Ning without ming Fu Yanming. Although the incident urred because of him, he could not have stopped it. Yes, Chairman Gu. Thank you for being so understanding. Fu Yanming was relieved to see that Gu Ning was not angry. He proceeded to lead Gu Ning into the office. I think Qin Qianhui isnt going to give up without a fight. Even though she might not be able to do anything to you, she might threaten you using your children, so you ought to keep a close eye on them, reminded Gu Ning. I will keep a close eye on the situation, replied Fu Yanming. He had already considered the possibility, so he had hired two bodyguards for the children, in case Qin Qianhui attempted to take the kids. Gu Ning only took a quick tour of thepany before she left. Since it was gettingte, Gu Ning wanted to head back to the Tang residence. She did not take Gao Yi and Qiao Ya along with her knowing they would be uneasy there. Hence, she left them to have some free time of their own. They agreed to stay in touch by phone if anything cropped up. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had the keys to Huafu Hills, so they were wee to stay there if they liked. Gu Ning got Fu Yanming to arrange a car for them when they wanted to leave, so Gao Yi sent her to the Tang residence before leaving. The Tang family knew that Gu Ning wasing back today, but she had something to address during the day and would only be back in time for dinner. Tang Yunfan came back much earlier when he caught wind that Gu Ning was back and had already arrived in the afternoon. Tang Yunrong and Cao Wenxin were also there. Sadly, Cao Ruihua and Cao Wenjun were busy working, so they could not make it. Chapter 1918 - Did Anyone Bully You?

Chapter 1918: Did Anyone Bully You?

Tang Jiakai was on holiday, so he wanted to hang out with his friends, but he decided against it when he learned Gu Ning wasing. Everyone surrounded Gu Ning asking how she was doing the moment she entered the door. They were genuinely worried about whether she was getting bullied. Even though they knew how powerful Gu Ning was and was aware that she was no pushover, they were her elders and kin, so they could not help fretting. From their perspective, Gu Ning was living outside on her own with no one to watch over her. They acted oblivious to the Leng family. After all, it was not like Gu Ning had married into their family yet. Ningning, did anyone bully you at school? asked Tang Haifeng with concern. Im sure there are. After all, Ningning is an extraordinary girl, so she is bound to cause a lot of envy and attract troublemakers, said Cao Wenxin. She had first-hand experience and had seen her fair share of such problems at school. In the past, people who did not know of her identity had attempted to make trouble for her. Naturally, they did not dare to touch her after they learned of her true identity. However, Gu Ning always kept a low profile, so she probably did not reveal she was connected to the Tangs or Lengs. Just based on Gu Nings current social status and the fact that there were a lot of elite families in the capital, even though she had nothing against Gu Ning, Gu Ning could notpare to those people. An average rich family might still be afraid of her, but she would pose no threat to families in the top tiers of high society. Thats right. Things like that happen at school all the time. Good-looking girls often get bullied by jealous peers, but I dont think Ningning will end up losing, said Tang Jiakai with absolute faith in Gu Ning. Everyone started to frown and looked worried when they heard what Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai had said about school. In that case, Gu Ning would end up attracting trouble for no reason. They were confident Gu Ning would never initiate trouble on her own ord. Humph! If any idiot tries to bully you, just beat them up. You dont have to worry about their status since you have the Tang family backing you, said Tang Haifeng as he red furiously. He seemed as though he wanted to confront all those bullies and was absolutely protective of Gu Ning. Although the Tang family called the shots in City B, they were not as powerful in the capital. However, they still possessed high status. Other influential families would never want to get on their bad side since it did not pay to do it. Thats right. Its no trouble at all. Its not like we are pushovers either, Tang Yunhang chimed in. Ningning, I will always have your back. Just say the word and I will be there to protect you, said Tang Yunfan with determination as his words brimmed with paternal affection. Gu Ning quickly acknowledged them, feeling deeply touched by their concern. Now that you mention it. Has anyone made trouble for you at school yet? asked Tang Jiakai. He did not look worried. Instead, he appeared excited and wanted to know what became of those people who attempted to bully Gu Ning. Naturally, it would not end well for them. All eyes turned to Gu Ning. They wanted to know if anyone had made trouble for Gu Ning yet as well. If there were any troublemakers, they would run over and beat them to a pulp for Gu Ning in a split second. Gu Ning did not know whether tough or to cry. Although she knew it would only make her family worry if they knew the truth, she was certain they would not believe her if she imed everything was fine. Hence, she ended up saying, A few female ssmates got into an argument with me, but its all settled now. One of my seniors felt resentful after she got beaten by me, so she had me surrounded to seek vengeance. I happened to realize her aplices were suspects of a family ughter case. It turned out that the culprit behind the crime was my seniors father. After interrogating them, I squeezed the truth out of them and got their confession on tape. Also, I found evidence for the crime and sent the culprit to jail. People who provoke me wille to no good, so you dont have to worry about me. Gu Ning took the opportunity to tell them that none of the people with the audacity to cross her had ever seeded. Instead, she made their lives hell. They did not have to worry about her all the time since she was perfectly capable of protecting herself. Everyone sighed in surprise. This was really big news! Then are you okay? asked Tang Haifeng anxiously. Even though Gu Ning was standing before them in one piece, he could not help worrying. Im good. They were just some small fry, so I finished them off in no time. The whole thing didnt even amount to a warm-up! said Gu Ning in contempt. Everyone was finally relieved to hear this. A family ughter case? Are you talking about the ughter of Fu Yongliangs family? That means the person who bullied you was the daughter of the Qu family, right? asked Tang Yunhang. Although he reckoned he probably got it right, he still checked with her. The Qu family? Everyone looked startled by the information. Tang Yunhang, Tang Yunfan, Tang Jiakai, and Cao Wenxin also knew about Qu Linans incident. Was Gu Ning the one who caught him? Thats right. It was the Qu family who did it, replied Gu Ning. Gu Ning was not surprised that Tang Yunhang was aware of this. After all, it caused quite amotion when the crime urred. Everyone was shocked when Gu Ning affirmed it. The police had been on the case for over half a year without any progress. Yet, Gu Ning was able to find the culprit and evidence so easily. Then again, it made sense why the cops were unable to find the murderer if Qu Linan was behind it. Qu Linan possessed the resources to destroy the evidence and had a rtive in the police force. After all, Qu Linan hailed from a second-tier elite family in the capital. If he did not have the chops, the family would not have remained in power for so long. Now that Gu Ning had apprehended him, they could not help feeling doubtful about Qu Linans ability. It just went to show how brilliant Gu Ning was. So you were the one who caught the murderer! eximed Tang Jiakai excitedly the moment he learned about it. He could not help looking at Gu Ning in admiration. He hated Qu Linan as well. His cousin was shockingly the person who threw Qu Linan behind bars. Does the Qu family know you were behind his arrest? asked Tang Haifeng as he frowned and looked worried. After all, the Qu family was a second-tier elite family in the capital. Even though Qu Linan was arrested, the Qu family was still going strong. If they learned that Gu Ning was the one who captured him, they would not let her off easily. Although the Tangs had nothing to fear from the Qu family, they were located in City B while the Qu n was based in the capital, so they might not be able to get to Gu Ning in time. They had absolute faith that Gu Ning was capable of handling the matter, but they could not help worrying since Gu Ning was a girl! Chapter 1919 - Should She Marry You?

Chapter 1919: Should She Marry You?

The Qu family doesnt know it was me. I only showed up for the interrogation. Also, I went in disguise. No one will be able to link me to it, not even if they check the surveince footage, assured Gu Ning. Everyone felt relieved to hear this. They kept reminding her to get in touch with the family or Master Leng if ever she ran into trouble. Since Master Leng treated her like a granddaughter-inw, he would not stand by and do nothing. Gu Ning assured them that Master Leng had already given his word to have her back if anyone in the capital dared to bully her. They did not wee the notion of allowing the Leng family to interfere with Tang family matters. Since the Tangs were Gu Nings true family, it made them look weak. However, they did not mind bearing with it for the sake of Gu Nings well-being. After chatting with them for some time, Gu Ning finally had the time to talk to Gu Man. Gu Man was now five months pregnant, so her belly was getting conspicuous. Since it was not overly big, her movement was not badly affected. The Tang family adored Gu Man, so they insisted on keeping an eye on her the moment she left her room and were terribly concerned about her safety. Gu Man initially felt uneasy about this, but over time, she got ustomed to it. Also, she felt thrilled by the love they showered on her, so she looked radiant even without her makeup on. Mom, you seem pretty energetic! Gu Ning felt relieved and happy to see Gu Man glowing. Everyone takes such good care of me that its hard not to feel energetic, said Gu Man as she smiled in gratitude at the Tang familys kindness. After dinner, they continued chatting. ... At 8:00 pm Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning so she told Leng Shaoting about Zi Beiyings situation and told him she wanted to help Zi Beiying. Leng Shaoting and Zi Shaomin were close, so Leng Shaoting also wanted to help when he caught wind of this. Even though Leng Shaoting usually appeared distant, he was not a heartless man. He always did his best to help his friends whenever he could. Also, the Zi family had a munitions deal with the military forces, so they could not stand by and do nothing when the Zi family got into trouble. Hence, he agreed it was a good idea to help the Zi family. Give me two days to wrap up my work. If youre fine with it, lets head over to visit the Zi n the day after, said Leng Shaoting. Sure. I can wait, replied Gu Ning. Even though it was hard for her to find the time toe home, she ended up only staying for two days, but it was good enough for her. She had nned on staying at City B for three days before popping over to City C for a look. From the looks of it, it was impossible for her to go, so she would have to send Gao Yi and Qiao Ya over. Oh. Can you tell Jincheng about this? asked Gu Ning. Okay, replied Leng Shaoting. Even without asking, Leng Shaoting knew the reason Gu Ning wanted him to tell Xu Jinchen about this. Although he could not be sure whether Xu Jinchen fancied Zi Beiying, he undoubtedly had feelings for her. Since Gu Ning was at home, it was a bad time for her to chat. After they were done discussing this, they hung up before she headed back to the living room to chat with her folks. After Leng Shaoting finished chatting with Gu Ning, he gave Xu Jinchen a call and told him to swing by his dorm. Xu Jinchen saw Leng Shaoting frowning slightly when he saw him, so he instantly knew something must have happened. He asked worriedly, Boss, whats wrong? The Yi familys business has encountered several hostile attacks recently and lost a lot of business, said Leng Shaoting. Huh? Who did it? asked Xu Jinchen. The moment he heard this, he looked concerned. Since they were business partners with the Zi n, he naturally felt worried. Ningning just told me that Zi Beiying went to Country Y and encountered some conflict with the second son of a local mafia family, Charles Cretan. Charles Cretan has had his eyes on Zi Beiying ever since he learned of her identity. He ispeting with his brothers to be the heir to their family, so he wants the Zi familys support. Neither Zi Beiying nor her folks want her to marry him, so Charles Cretan deliberately set up ambushes and destroyed their deals. He even created evidence and pointed his finger at another n before he showed up as a savior. He offered to help them solve these problems as long as Zi Beiying marries him. Since there is internal strife in the Zi n now, they are having trouble going against him, said Leng Shaoting. Huh? Does Zi Beiying have to marry Charles Cretan? He is a ruthless man who is willing to resort to underhanded methods to get what he wants. Also, he is using Zi Beiying. Its not like he likes her. How could Zi Beiying marry him? Xu Jinchen got agitated hearing this. He even sounded a little infuriated, but he failed to detect that he was overreacting. What else can she do if she doesnt marry him? Marry you? Leng Shaoting narrowed his eyes as he looked at Xu Jinchen teasingly. Marrying me certainly beats marrying Charles Cretan! I have the looks and the money after all. Also, I am a capable man. I became a senior colonel at such a young age... blurted Xu Jinchen automatically. After Xu Jinchen caught on to what he had just said, he felt awkward. He instantlyposed himself forcibly and exined, Dont overthink it. I didnt mean it literally! Despite his exnation, he did not feel that way. Instead, he undoubtedly felt he had a lot of potential as a marriage prospect! Ningning and I are heading over to visit the Zi family the day after. Do you want toe with us? asked Leng Shaoting. Yes, of course. They are our business partners after all. If anything happens to them, it will affect us, said Xu Jinchenpellingly. However, he did not seem entirely truthful about his reason for going. Even if Zi Beiying was not being forced into the marriage, he would still head over with Leng Shaoting. ... Tang Haifeng was getting on in age. Despite his excellent health, he did not have the energy to stay upte, so he retired to bed at 9:00 pm. Since Gu Man was pregnant, she was not allowed to stay upte either and was told to have an early night. There was still plenty of time for her to catch up with Gu Ning tomorrow. After Tang Haifeng and Gu Man went to bed, Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai both wanted to go out with Gu Ning and did their utmost to convince her. Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai had both made ns, so they wanted Gu Ning to hang out with their peers. Cao Wenxin was meeting Gao Chengyun, Jiang Zezheng, and the others while Tang Jiakai was going out with Teng Xiaoyu andpany. Jiakai, you are hanging out with dudester. How could you drag Ningning over? Its going to be so uneasy for her to hang out with a bunch of guys. I am seeing mostly girlster and Ningning already knows most of them, said Cao Wenxin somewhat angrily as she stood in front of Gu Ning and red at Tang Jiakai. Chapter 1920 - Shall We Have a Fair Fight Today?

Chapter 1920: Shall We Have a Fair Fight Today?

Why would Ningning feel awkward? Its not like she doesnt know them and hasnt hung out with them before, retorted Tang Jiakai. Fine! Lets fight then. Ningning will go with the winner, said Cao Wenxin as she rolled up her sleeves. You... Tang Jiakai was instantly infuriated. He said vehemently, You are such a bully. You clearly know that I am no match for you. So what? That will teach you for not giving in to me! Since you know that you are no match for me, then dont put up a fight. Otherwise, I might end up beating you up until you are too bedridden to go anywhere, threatened Cao Wenxin. You... Tang Jiakai was absolutely infuriated. He looked at Cao Wenxin indignantly, but was incapable of fighting her, so he felt utterly resentful. Why dont we ask Ningning and let her decide who she wants to go out with? Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin promptly turned to look at Gu Ning. Gu Ning was caught by surprise. She had intended on watching the drama on the sidelines, now they had thrown the question at her. Ningning, why dont youe with me? Ningning, join me instead. Gu Ning touched her nose. She was in a dilemma and did not know who to choose! She would have preferred going out with Cao Wenxin if she had a choice. Since Cao Wenxin was a girl and was hanging out with a bunch of girls, it felt more appropriate. Although she had nothing against guys, she felt something amiss for a lone girl like her to join Tang Jiakai and his male friends. However, if she left with one of them, the one who got left behind was bound to feel disappointed. You are trying to make things difficult for me. How about I just stay put? asked Gu Ning. She felt that this was the best choice. No way. The both of them instantly rejected her suggestion. Then what should I do? asked Gu Ning. Juste with me. If Jiakai makes any attempt to stop us, I will beat him up. Cao Wenxin pulled Gu Ning with one hand while she clenched her fist with the other and waved it at Tang Jiakai. If he insisted on stopping her, she did not mind pummeling him. Y-y-you... Tang Jiakai stomped his foot infuriated, but he did not dare to make a move on Cao Wenxin even though he felt indignant. Then Iming with you. Tang Jiakai finallypromised. He wanted to hang out with Gu Ning. Since he did not make any promises to his friends, it was not like he was standing them up by not going. That is more like it. Cao Wenxin was happy. Even though she only wanted Gu Ning to hang out with her, she did not mind if Tang Jiakai joined her. Before long, the three of them drove off. Cao Wenxin had decided to sleepover at the Tang residence, so the three of them drove in the same car. Gu Ning drove. Since she had great driving skills, Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai both trusted her. They were heading to a high-end private club. The moment they entered the main hall, they encountered a familiar face. To be precise, it was someone Cao Wenxin knew and it was her foe. At the same time, she had a vendetta against Gu Ning. It was none other than Jiang Dina. She had previously beaten up Cao Wenxin at the amusement park, so Gu Ning also ended up breaking her rib. Jiang Dinasckey, Qin Zifeng was present as well along with some new faces whom Gu Ning had never seen before. Gu Ning narrowed her eyes slightly when she saw the man and woman in theirpany. She could sense an unusual aura emanating from them and it resembled that of ninjas from Country R. That man and woman were Country R ninjas. Jiang Dina hailed from a military family, but she was shockingly in thepany of some ninjas from Country R. Did she know who they were? If she did not, it was no big deal. Although their country was hardly on close terms with Country R, it was no big deal to have a few friends from Country R. If Jiang Dina was aware of their identities, what could she possibly be doing with them? Gu Ning was not overreacting. It simply did not make sense. Ninjas were incredibly powerful martial artists, now that they were within their borders, they must be here on a mission. Gu Ning and the others had already spotted Jiang Dina, so Jiang Dina noticed their presence here as well. She was especially furious when she spotted Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin. She gave Gu Ning a deadly stare the moment she spotted Gu Ning and was dying to rip her apart. After all, Gu Ning had beaten her up and left her bedridden for over a month. If it were any other day, she might have felt wary when she saw Gu Ning since she had gotten badly thrashed by her recently, but not today. She came with help today. The moment she spotted them, Jiang Dina headed right towards them and cut them off. Jiang Dina, what are you trying to do? asked Cao Wenxin in a nonchnt tone. No matter what Jiang Dina was trying, she had nothing to fear since Gu Ning was present, so she waspletely calm. What do you think Im up to? Revenge of course. You broke my rib and left me hospitalized for over a month! said Jiang Dina as she gritted her teeth before she looked at Gu Ning and asked, Shall we have a fair fight today? Despite phrasing it as a question, it was clearly not a request. Why should I agree? asked Gu Ning rhetorically. She did not seem taunted by Jiang Dina. You... Jiang Dina did not expect Gu Ning to say no, so she was infuriated. However, she had to fight Gu Ning today, so she attempted to trigger her, Are you scared? You cant win! retorted Tang Jiakai angrily. It was wishful thinking for Jiang Dina to even think she could surpass Gu Ning. Why dont you agree to the fight if you are so confident? If you dont, it just means you are a coward, said Jiang Dina provocatively with a confident look on her face. Even if she was incapable of defeating Gu Ning, these two people beside her were masters at fighting! Gu Ning could tell Jiang Dina clearly knew how skillful the two were. She just was not entirely sure whether Jiang Dina knew they were ninjas. If she did... Even though Gu Ning was not particrly patriotic, she would not suffer the intrusion of people from Country R, Country M, and Country H. Its useless to use reverse psychology on me, but I have no intention of turning you down. Since you decided to stick your neck out and put it on the chopping board, I would be doing myself an injustice if I did not thrash you, said Gu Ningnguidly as she put on an evil smile. She clearly despised Jiang Dina through and through. You... Jiang Dina felt utterly insulted by Gu Nings disrespect. However, she got what she wanted since Gu Ning had agreed to a fight. She allowed Gu Ning to act cockily for now. In a minute, she would teach her a lesson. I hope you can still find it in you to remain cocky in a while, said Jiang Dina angrily with a confident look on her face. # Chapter 1921 - Why Can’t I Join in the Game?

Chapter 1921: Why Cant I Join in the Game?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lets see then. Gu Ning said with confidence, Tell me, how do you want topete with us? After a long breath, Jiang Dina did her best to calm herself down. She didnt want to be affected by Gu Ning. You can send 3 people to fight against 3 of us. Its a group fight. The losers will apologize to the winners on their knees. The winners dont need to take any responsibility even if they injure the losers. Good idea, but we dont need to send 3 people to fight against you. Wenxi and I are enough. You can send 3 instead, said Gu Ning. Because Gu Ning knew Jiang Dina would fight against them with the help of the two ninjas. In that case, given Tang Jiakais skills, he would definitely be beaten within a second. . She didnt disdain Tang Jiakai, but Tang Jiakai was indeed too weak for the two ninjas. Gu Ning wouldnt allow them to hurt Tang Jiakai, but there was no need for him to get injured during the fight. Besides, he would burden Gu Ning and Cao Wenxi. Cao Wenxi was as strong as Jiang Dina, especially when Jiang Dina just recovered. She wasnt as good at fighting as before, so Gu Ning believed that Cao Wenxi could defeat Jiang Dina. Even if she couldnt, the match wouldst for a while, while Gu Ning was able to beat the two ninjas within a short time. Then she could help Cao Wenxi. Ningning, why cant I join in the match? Tang Jiakai didnt know Gu Nings thoughts, so he asked reluctantly. He wanted to help. Cao Wenxi, on the other hand, thought that Gu Ning did that for a reason. Gu Ning walked to Tang Jiakais side, then whispered in his ears, The two people by Jiang Dinas side arent ordinary. Youll be beaten within a second if you join the match. You will perhaps even burden me and Wenxi. Hearing that, Tang Jiakai had a big frown, feeling hit by Gu Nings words, but he didnt argue with her because he knew he wasnt very strong. He admired Gu Ning and trusted her. Since Gu Ning decided to do that, she must be confident. What do you mean? Do you think were weak? Jiang Dina was annoyed by Gu Nings idea. It was not only Jiang Dina, the two ninjas also felt displeased, so they turned to stare at Gu Ning. So what? ept it or not, only two of us will join in the match, said Gu Ning. She wouldnt let them make all the decisions, and she agreed to have the match with them only because she had her own purpose. You... Jiang Dina was mad, but she couldnt beat them if Gu Ning disagreed to have the match with her. It would cause unnecessary trouble due to their status, otherwise she wouldnt have tried to ask for their permission. She knew she shouldnt mess with them, but she just couldnt submit to the humiliation and she wanted to pay them back. Since theyre so confident, we should give them a chance to prove themselves, said the female ninja fluently in thenguage of their country. Others might take her as a local if they didnt know she was actually a foreigner. Anyway, since she was able to speak thenguage so fluently, she must have stayed in their country for a long time. In other words, she might be a spy from Country R! In fact, the female ninja believed that she alone was able to defeat Gu Ning and her two friends, but they couldnt be weak since Jiang Dina wanted them all to join in the match. Therefore, she needed to be careful now. However, she still didnt think Gu Ning and one helper could win the match. Alright, since youre so confident, we agree, but dont me us for your failureter. Jiang Dina stopped hesitating. After all, it was proposed by Gu Ning herself. Of course, but we need to sign an agreement on paper as evidence in case the losers deny it, said Gu Ning. Because it had happened many times before, Gu Ning demanded proof in advance. She wasnt afraid Jiang Dina would deny it, but they needed evidence to shut some peoples mouths if it became a situation. Jiang Dinas character was reliable. You... Jiang Dina was angry again at being questioned about her honesty, but she was worried that Gu Ning might regret it too, so she agreed. No problem, I have the same worry! I have paper and pens with me. Where do you want to have the match? We can write it afterwards, said Gu Ning. This was the hall of the clubhouse, so they naturally couldnt fight here. There is a martial art room in the clubhouse. We can go there, said Jiang Dina. After that, Jiang Dina called a waiter over and told him to guide them to the martial art room. Wenxi, why dont you tell your friends to wait for a while longer? Gu Ning said to Cao Wenxi. They couldnt keep them waiting for no reason. Sure. Cao Wenxi agreed, then called Gao Chengyun. She told him that she would bete for a while, but didnt tell him why. Gao Chengyun didnt bother to ask her either. The group of them went to the martial art roomter, and Gu Ning took out pens and paper. Only you and me will do the punishment, or will all of the participants? asked Gu Ning. All... Jiang Dina wanted both Gu Ning and Cao Wenxi to apologize to her, but felt reluctant to use her two friends to do that in case they got mad, so she changed what she was going to say. Only you and me of course. She hated Gu Ning more, because Gu Ning had seriously injured her when she was about to defeat Cao Wenxi during their conflict. Great, said Gu Ning, then began to write down the agreement. After that, she told Jiang Dina to read it. When Jiang Dina made sure there were no problems, Gu Ning wrote down another piece before both of them signed their names and kept one copy each. When it was done, they walked to the center. Wenxi, you can deal with Jiang Dina. Ill handle the other two. Gu Ning said to Cao Wenxi. Sure. Cao Wenxi agreed. She trusted Gu Ning, so she listened to her arrangement. Are you ready? Jiang Dina asked. Even before the game began, Jiang Dina already stared at Gu Ning and Cao Wenxi as if they were losers. Yes, lets begin! said Gu Ning. After that, the battle started, and Tang Jiakai immediately took out his phone to record it. Jiang Dina had the match in order to beat Cao Wenxi, so she reached agreement with the two ninjas just now. She would deal with Cao Wenxi, while they would fight against Gu Ning. The two ninjas were displeased, because it was a humiliation to them. # Chapter 1922 - Do You Admit Your Failure?

Chapter 1922: Do You Admit Your Failure?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Jiang Dina told them that Cao Wenxi was no match for her, but Gu Ning was quite strong and even kicked her away before. One of her ribs was broken at that time, and she didnt recover until a monthter. In addition, she aimed to teach Gu Ning a lesson, so it would be the best if they could fight against Gu Ning. If it was possible, she would like to see Gu Ning have one, no, two broken ribs too. Because of that, the two ninjas felt much better. It was apetition for fun, but they wanted to have the losers and winners and they didnt care about injuries, so they all used their full strength once the game started, leaving their opponents no chance to take any advantage. Although Jiang Dina told them that Gu Ning was unusually strong, the two ninjas still didnt take it seriously. They simply wanted to finish the game as soon as possible, so the two of them epted the challenge together. However, even though they almost used their entire strength, Gu Ning was still able to easily fight with them. Moreover, she looked very rxed, which amazed the two ninjas.. Therefore, they began to take Gu Ning seriously. Unfortunately, no matter how much strength they used, Gu Ning could easily fight with them while looking rxed. Even though she looked rxed, she was fighting against two ninjas after all, so Gu Ning couldnt hurt them for the time being. Nevertheless, she was at an advantage and there was a huge gap between their abilities. Jiang Dina and Cao Wenxi, on the contrary, were at the same level, so they paid no attention to Gu Ning and the two ninjas. Because Jiang Dina just recovered from her injuries, she wasnt as strong as before. As a result, she wasnt at an advantage in the fight against Cao Wenxi. Cao Wenxi, on the other hand, was slightly at an advantage, but it wasnt obvious. Onlookers could clearly see that Gu Ning had full control of the situation. So except for Tang Jiakai, everyone else was surprised. They knew nothing about the two ninjas, because it was their first meeting with Jiang Dinas friends, but they could easily see that they were skilled. Surprisingly, Gu Ning was even better than them. It was really amazing that a girl could be so good at martial arts. They were Jiang Dinas friends, so they naturally hoped she would win, but it seemed to be a little difficult. Ninjas were better than ordinary people in their senses, speed, and strength, so normally only a few ordinary people could be a match for them. ordingly, the two ninjas at the middle level thought that they could defeat Gu Ning within seconds, but they couldnt get an advantage even after a few minutes, not to mention hurting Gu Ning. They wanted to use invisibility to attack Gu Ning when she couldnt see them, but were unwilling to expose their real identities, so they had to give it up. Nevertheless, if they didnt use that ability, Gu Ning would have total control of the fight, which made them feel very upset. They med Jiang Dina for it. However, although they were mad at Jiang Dina, they didnt dare to argue against her, because they needed to do a task. After a few minutes, the female ninja was kicked to the ground by Gu Ning, then the male ninja. Seeing that, Jiang Dina was shocked. She knew Gu Ning was strong, but it seemed that Gu Ning was much stronger than she thought. In that case, Jiang Dina began to feel worried. What if she lost the game? When she was distracted, Cao Wenxi seized this good chance to kick her stomach. The two ninjas werent seriously injured by Gu Ning, and they refused to give up just because of that. It was a matter of their dignity and reputation, so they got back to their feet at once to continue to fight against Gu Ning, but obviously, they were no match for Gu Ning. As time went by, they were at a clear disadvantage. Before long, the two ninjas were injured by Gu Ning again. Cao Wenxi hit Jiang Dina once more and Jiang Dina lost a lot of strength. Because the two ninjas were physically stronger than ordinary men, they wouldnt fail within a short time. Without hesitation, they got up to continue to fight. In another 2 minutes, the two ninjas were under Gu Nings control with more and more injuries on their bodies. They were also losing strength to fight back. Do you prefer to admit failure on your own, or will you only admit when you have no strength at all? asked Gu Ning. Jiang Dina was the key person in this matter, so Gu Ning was unwilling to cause a sensation. No! Dont admit failure. Before the two ninjas could answer Gu Nings question, Jiang Dina stopped them in case they admitted failure. Although they were no match for Gu Ning, she refused to kneel down before Gu Ning. She believed that she could win, but she underestimated Gu Nings ability. It actually wasnt Jiang Dinas fault, because most of the ordinary people couldnt be as strong as Gu Ning. In addition, Jiang Dina was aware of the two ninjas abilities, so she had great confidence at the beginning. Because Jiang Dina stopped them, the two ninjas couldnt admit failure yet. They were unwilling to do that as well. After all, it was humiliating. However, they refused to admit failure, so they had to tolerate the pain of being beaten by Gu Ning. It wasnt an easy decision for the two ninjas to make. Because they forced themselves to continue, they were more and more seriously injured. In the end, the two ninjas couldnt stand it any longer, so they admitted failure. We lost. You... Jiang Dina was furious, but she knew that it wasnt their fault, because they were being beaten the entire time. After the two ninjas admitted failure, Gu Ning went to help Cao Wenxi and gave Jiang Dina a heavy kick to knock her to the ground. Gu Ning didnt use much strength, because she needed Jiang Dina to apologize to her on her knees. Do you admit failure? Gu Ning looked down her nose at Jiang Dina. ring at Gu Ning, Jiang Dina remained silent. She was reluctant to do it, but she would only be more seriously injured if the game continued. Nevertheless, she couldnt say that she lost aloud. Gu Ning snorted and threatened. Do you think Ill let you go if you remain silent? If you dont ept the punishment as we agreed, Im afraid I can only break the same rib again to totally make it useless. You... Jiang Dina was as angry as she was scared, but it was still very hard for her to admit failure. Because once she did that, she would have to apologize to Gu Ning on her knees, which was very humiliating. Seeing Jiang Dina refusing to say a word, Gu Ning walked to her step by step, putting great pressure on her. Jiang Dina shrank backwards in fear. Nobody dared to ask for mercy for Jiang Dina, because they had witnessed Gu Nings ability and none of them were willing to be beaten by her. # Chapter 1923 - They Aren’t Ordinary People

Chapter 1923: They Arent Ordinary People

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing Gu Ning walking towards her, Jiang Dina couldnt take the pressure. She was afraid Gu Ning would break her rib again, so she blurted it out, I admit defeat. Gu Ning stopped andzily said, Since you admit defeat, apologize to me on your knees now! Jiang Dina was obviously reluctant to do that, so she didnt move right away. Upon thinking that she had to apologize to Gu Ning on her knees, she felt utterly humiliated. She couldnt convince herself to do it. What? Do you want your rib to be broken again? Gu Ning gave her a cold sideways nce, which scared Jiang Dina. It wasnt because Gu Ning was cold-blooded and aimed to humiliate her, but because Jiang Dina asked for it herself. She tried to cause Gu Ning trouble, so there was no reason for Gu Ning to forgive her. Jiang Dina turned around to give a nce at her friends, but none of them had the intention of helping her. Jiang Dina felt disappointed, but she could understand it.. They were afraid of Gu Ning after all. Since she couldnt run away from it, she decided to not dy the punishment. She slowly knelt down towards Gu Ning, then knocked her head against the ground and apologized to her. Im sorry. Because Jiang Dina finished the punishment, Gu Ning let her go, but she still warned her. Jiang Dina, I never want to cause anyone trouble, but it doesnt mean Im afraid of trouble. If you try to make things difficult for me again, I wont mind disabling you next time so that you can stay away from me forever. Gu Ning understood that her threat would only annoy Jiang Dina, but it wouldnt be her fault if Jiang Dina wouldnt stop causing her trouble after she warned her. After that, Gu Ning left with Cao Wenxi and Tang Jiakai. Before that, Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxi exchanged a nce with each other. Both of them gloated over Jiang Dinas failure, which filled Jiang Dina with fury. Once Gu Ning and her friends were gone, Jiang Dina sank to the ground. She couldnt wait to kill Gu Ning to get rid of the humiliation she had suffered today. After going through the defeat, Jiang Dina and her friends were in no mood to have fun today, so they left as well. ... Jiakai, can you send me the video you just took? Gu Ning said when they were far away from the martial art club. Sure. Tang Jiakai gave his phone to Gu Ning at once, then said with excitement, Ningning, youre really unbelievable. I can see the two people are very skilled, but you beat two of them by yourself. I feel lucky that I didnt join in the match, otherwise I would have been defeated within a second! Thinking of that, Tang Jiakai now felt quite lucky. They arent ordinary people, theyre professional killers, said Gu Ning. What? Hearing that, Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxi were shocked. Professional killers? Jiang Dina has professional killers by her side? Did she deliberately hire them to hurt you? said Cao Wenxi in surprise. She knew Jiang Dina never gave up taking revenge, but unexpectedly Jiang Dina would hire professional killers. However, it was just a guess, and she wasnt sure of it. Who knows! said Gu Ning. She actually didnt think so, but couldnt talk about that with them too much. Gu Ning watched the video on Tang Jiakais phone, then took a screenshot of the two ninjas and sent it to her own phone. Ningning, what are you going to do with that? asked Tang Jiakai curiously. Nothing, Ill just find out more information about them, said Gu Ning, then added, Dont tell anyone about what happened tonight. From now on, you also need to be careful not to run into the two people in case they take revenge. Sure, said Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxi with a serious expression. They knew how strong these two people were. If they really ran into them, they would be in a lot of danger if they were attacked. Gu Ning sent K the picture and told him the address of the club. She told K to hack into the surveince cameras to see where the two people wentter. She decided to follow them, but she couldnt leave right now, so she asked K to do it with the help of the surveince cameras. Once K received her message, he replied to it with a positive answer. Because of Jiang Dina, Gu Ning and her friends were nearly half an hourte. So when they arrived at the private room to meet Gao Chengyun and the others, it was already 10:40 pm. Seeing Gu Ning, everyone greeted her with a smile. Gu Ning, been a long while. Hows everything going in the Capital University? asked Gao Chengyun with concern. Not bad, said Gu Ning with a smile. Has anyone caused you trouble? An Ran asked, Youre so beautiful and outstanding. Many girls must be jealous of you. There were several contemptible wretches making trouble, but it wasnt a big deal, said Gu Ning with great pride in herself. They knew Gu Ning was as strong as she was brave, so it wasnt easy for anyone to bully her. ... At about 12 pm, K sent a message to Gu Ning, saying that the 2 people separated from the others and went to a house in a certain living block after they left the clubhouse. K then told Gu Ning the number and address of the house. At 12 pm, Gu Ning and her friends also left. Gu Ning didnt drink much, so that she could drive, even though traffic police tended to avoid luxurious cars, because they were unwilling to mess with people of power. The clubhouse wasnt far from the Tang familys house, so they arrived in 20 minutes. After they were in the Tang familys house, they quickly went to bed. Back in her room, Gu Ning didnt go to sleep right away. Instead, she put on a ck suit with a baseball cap. Afterwards, she lightly jumped out of the window, sneaking out of the Tang familys house without being caught by the surveince cameras. She wanted to have a look at the ce where the two ninjas stayed. Although they might be asleep at this moment, Gu Ning still nned to check it. Perhaps she would find something new! Although it was already 12:30 am, there was still a lot of traffic outside, so Gu Ning quickly took a taxi after walking out of the Tang familys house. Then she headed towards the living block where the two ninjas stayed. The living block was in the suburbs, but it waste now, so there wasnt a traffic jam. In about 20 minutes, Gu Ning arrived. After getting out of the car near the living block, Gu Ning walked to the side of it, then went straight inside from the surrounding wall. She avoided the surveince cameras as much as possible and walked towards her destination. She fully disguised herself, so it wouldnt cause any problems even if she was caught by the surveince cameras. No one could see her face after all, so nobody would recognize her. Outside the house, Gu Ning hid herself in the bushes before using her Jade Eyes to see inside. In the house, the two ninjas were still awake, talking about something in the study. However, because of the distance, Gu Ning couldnt hear what they were saying. Afterwards, Gu Ning immediately moved to the backyard of the house. By the foot of the wall of the study, she finally heard their conversation. # Chapter 1924 - They Exist

Chapter 1924: They Exist

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Toya, weve stayed here for so many years and have searched for them for so long in vain. Is it possible that they dont exist at all? The female ninja said, Having magical skills. Being able to fly around. It sounds like they are people from fairy tales. The female ninja felt it couldnt be real, because she had never seen someone like that before. That kind of person was beyondmon sense, so it was hard for her to believe it. Having magical skills. Being able to fly around? Hearing that, Gu Ning squinted. She thought of cultivators right away, and believed they were talking about cultivators. After all, only cultivators knew magical skills and could fly all over in their country. In other words, these two ninjas came to their country to search for cultivators, but obviously they failed.. They had only heard about the existence of people who had magical skills and could fly around. Gu Ning also figured out why they wanted to find cultivators. Country R and their country had a bad rtionship and had beenpetitors for years. Some people in Country R learned about the existence of cultivators who had unbelievable skills, so they felt insecure. Therefore, Country R sent people over to look into it in order to deal with it. Actually, even if they met cultivators, they wouldnt be able to recognize them unless they had a fight and saw the cultivators doing magical skills or flying around. Even though we havent met them yet, it doesnt mean they dont exist. There is an old saying in this country. Rather believe it to be true than not. Besides, dont forget the mutants in our country are also beyondmon peoples knowledge. If we didnt know about mutants, we might refuse to believe in them as well. Kato Toya said, The experiment sess rate is still very low now. If the sess rate goes higher, our country will be stronger and stronger. Right. Kuraki Akemi agreed. Then Ill go out now. Sure, said Kato Toya. Kuraki Akemi then walked out to her own room. Kato Toya stood up leaving the study to his room too. Gu Ning also left. She didnt hope to hear anything, but unexpectedly she learned some useful information. If they really came here for cultivators, Gu Ning could rx for the time being, because it wasnt easy for them to meet cultivators. Even if they met, it wouldnt do them any good. ... At 6 am, Gu Ning got up. She called Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai to run together. When they were running, Tang Haifeng got up to exercise. After 50 minutes, both Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai were exhausted, shedding buckets of sweat, but Gu Ning only gasped for breath for a short while and sweated a bit. Seeing that, Tang Haifeng criticized Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin, scolding them for spending too much time having fun instead of exercising. Thats why they were so tired after only running for a short distance. Tang Haifeng wasnt wrong, because they seldom exercised recently. Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin criticized themselves at once, and promised to pick up the habit of exercising regrly. After listening to Tang Haifengs criticisms, they went to their own rooms to take a shower and change clothes before going downstairs for breakfast. Gu Ning wasnt going anywhere today and instead stayed home to chat with Tang Haifeng and Gu Man. Because of Gu Nings presence, Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin stayed in the Tang familys house to keep Tang Haifengspany. They didnt have much time to spend with Tang Haifeng. They had grown up and had their own circles. They normally went to either school or work, and when they were finally free on weekends, they always hung out with their friends, so they rarely visited their grandfather. Tang Yunhang and Jiang Lihua were having a vacation, so they didnt go anywhere either. Tang Yunfan, on the other hand, needed to deal with something at thepany, so he was absent. After having lunch, those who needed a nap went to have a nap, while Gu Ning, Cao Wenxin, and Tang Jiakai went to practice kung fu in the yard. Since Gu Ning trained them, they suffered a lot during the practice. Gu Ning was very strict, because it was helpful for them. Anyway, she wouldnt torture their bodies beyond its limit and made sure that they could handle it. Right at this time, Gu Ning received Chen Cangyis call. Chen Cangyi told her that Fu Yanmings son was taken away by his ex-wife. She threatened Fu Yanming to marry her again, otherwise she wouldnt allow him to see their son again. Because Fu Yanming needed to handle it, he asked for Chen Cangyis permission. He couldnt directly leave thepany behind after all. Hearing the news, Gu Ning was displeased. She just reminded Fu Yanming to be careful yesterday, but unexpectedly that exact thing happened today. What was worse, Qin Qianhui was really unreasonable. She had reminded Fu Yanming to be careful yesterday, so she knew Fu Yanming must have been alert. Unfortunately, Qin Qianhui still seeded. I already asked Mu Ye to track her through the surveince cameras. I just remembered that youre in City B now, so perhaps you can help, said Chen Cangyi. Fu Yanming was a senior manager of the Shengning Organization, so thepany had to give him a helping hand when he was in trouble. Of course I need to help him. Tell me once you find his ex-wife, said Gu Ning. After the call with Chen Cangyi, Gu Ning asked Tang Jiakai for the car keys. Ningning, why are you rushing out? Is it an emergency? asked Tang Jiakai with concern. Yeah, its business, said Gu Ning casually. Since it was business, Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxi didnt ask further about it nor did they go with Gu Ning. Gu Ning then left in Tang Jiakais car. Shortly after she left the Tang familys house, Chen Cangyi called her again. He told her that K found out that the kid was taken away at an amusement park. Although there were bodyguards by the kids side, Qin Qianhui hired some hoodlums to cause chaos and took their son away. Afterwards, she got in a ck BMW and headed towards the western suburbs. She was on XX Road right now. Hearing that, Gu Ning drove towards XX Road in the western district without dy. Luckily, it wasnt rush hour so there wasnt much traffic on the road. Gu Ning only waited for the traffic lights to turn green a few times before rushing ahead. ... Once the abduction happened, Fu Yanming called the police, so the police were also looking for Qin Qianhui. However, the police werent as efficient as Gu Ning. Long after Gu Ning was on the road, the police finally found the direction in which Qin Qianhui left and took action. Qin Qianhui had lost her reason now, so she didnt care about the consequences at all. Although Fu Yanmings son was also her son, she had already signed the agreement to cut off their rtionship. In that case, Fu Yanmings son had no rtionship with her now. Therefore, it was considered an abduction since she took Fu Yihao, Fu Yanmings son, away with violence. Besides, she wasnt the only one who lost their reason. Her younger brother, Qin Qianhai was an aplice, because he was the driver. Fu Yihao was greatly scared by Qin Qianhuis behavior. He wanted to escape, but Qin Qianhui held him tightly. # Chapter 1925 - It’s An Abduction!

Chapter 1925: Its An Abduction!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He was very young, but he knew his father had already divorced his mother. Besides, his mother abandoned him and his younger sister for money. Now his mother took him away and imed to have gotten married with his father again. He didnt want to lose his mother, but his mothers behavior had broken his heart. Therefore, he disliked his mother now. Let me go back! I want to go back! Fu Yihao shouted in tears and fear. Shut your mouth! As long as your father agrees to marry again, well go back together. If not, youll never see each other again in your life! Qin Qianhui snapped at Fu Yihao with impatience. If he werent her son, she would have already beaten him. Qianhui, are you sure its ok? Its an abduction! said Qin Qianhai worriedly. . Im his mother. Its not an abduction. If you hadnt lost all my money by gambling, I wouldnt have done this. I only have a house and this car now. If I dont get married to Fu Yanming again, how can I pay the debt for you? Do you really expect me to sell my house? criticized Qin Qianhui in anger. Qin Qianhai had a very bad habit which was gambling. Before Fu Yanming went bankrupt, Qin Qianhui had saved a lot of money, so she secretly helped Qin Qianhai with his debts. After Fu Yanming went bankrupt, she was given the majority of his properties, but most of them were taken back by banks, so she didnt have much money now. She only had a house, this BMW, and two million yuan at this moment. However, her younger brother lost her two million yuan savings by gambling and even owed other people two million yuan. Her house was worth nearly 10 million yuan, but she was reluctant to sell it, because she would have no ce to live if she did that. In fact, she could sell therge house to pay off the debts, then buy a smaller house with the rest of the money, but Qin Qianhui was so used to living in arge house that she was unwilling to move into a small house. As for the car, it cost over a million yuan when they bought it, but it would only be sold at the price of hundreds of thousands of yuan as a second-hand car, which was barely enough. It wasnt because Qin Qianhui would rather break thew than sell therge house, but because she didnt realize how serious the problem was. Like what she said, she believed it wasnt illegal for her to take Fu Yihao away with violence because she was his mother. Criticized by Qin Qianhui, Qin Qianhai closed his mouth. After all, he was the cause of this abduction and he relied on Qin Qianhui to pay off his debt! Otherwise, he would be doomed. Once Fu Yanming learned the news, he kept calling Qin Qianhui, but Qin Qianhuis phone was out of power after she took Fu Yihao away and gave Fu Yanming a call. Therefore, Fu Yanming couldnt get through to her. It filled Fu Yanming with anxiety. Now, Fu Yanming was with the police, chasing Qin Qianhui. ... At the same time, Gu Ning maintained her call with K and learned which way Qin Qianhuis car was going. Qin Qianhui didnt know that their actions had been tracked by Gu Ning and the police, so the driving speed of her car wasnt very fast. Therefore, after Gu Ning set off for just 20 minutes, she was already close to Qin Qianhuis car. At this time, they reached the suburb. Qin Qianhui rented a house in a suburbanmunity. In order to prevent Fu Yanming from finding them, they didnt go to their own house. Qin Qianhuis car entered themunity. Because Gu Ning didnt live here, she couldnt get in. She then directly stopped the car on the side of the road without caring about the traffic rules. After that, she got out of the car and walked inside. Gu Ning didnt walk through the gate, but got over the wall. Then she quickly followed Qin Qianhuis car. Gu Ning could actually stop them, but she was worried that Qin Qianhui might be angry when she saw Gu Ning and hurt Fu Yihao. Although Qin Qianhui was Fu Yihaos mother, she kidnapped her own son, so she could do something crazier. Following them, Gu Ning called Fu Yanming to tell him Qin Qianhuis location. Fu Yanming didnt know that Gu Ning was already aware of it and was following his ex-wife till he received her call. In an instant, he felt very grateful to Gu Ning, but it wasnt time to thank her right now. After hanging up, Fu Yanming shared the clue with the police and they went to themunity right away. Gu Ning followed Qin Qianhuis car into the parking lot. Under the cover of other cars, she quickly followed Qin Qianhuis car. When they parked the car and got out of it, Gu Ning approached them. Because they were just ordinary people, they didnt notice that Gu Ning was following them at all. Fu Yihao was pulled out of the car by Qin Qianhui. He stopped crying at this time, because he was tired after crying all the way. He also knew that Qin Qianhui wouldnt let him go if he cried and made trouble again. Now he just hoped his father coulde and take him away. However, after getting out of the car, Fu Yihao tried to struggle to escape, but was firmly caught by Qin Qianhui. She angrily yelled at him, Stop struggling! Even if you go out, you cant find your dad. What if youre kidnapped by a trafficker outside? Hearing that, Fu Yihao didnt dare to struggle any longer. He was a little kid after all and was easily scared. Right at this moment, Gu Ning took out an embroidery needle from her telepathic eye space, then flicked it towards Qin Qianhuis hand which was on Fu Yihaos arm. Afterwards, with a cry of pain, Qin Qianhui let go of Fu Yihaos arm. Gu Ning also rushed over at this moment. In the blink of an eye, she reached Qin Qianhui and pulled Fu Yihao away. Before Qin Qianhai could ask Qin Qianhui what had happened, he saw Gu Ning pull Fu Yihao away and was frightened at once. Who are you? Qin Qianhai questioned Gu Ning, trying to grab Fu Yihao back. However, once he came near, Gu Ning kicked him. Its you! The moment Qin Qianhui saw Gu Ning, she was shocked. She recognized Gu Ning and her eyes were full of anger because of yesterdays p. Give my son back to me! shouted Qin Qianhui. She wanted to go near, but was afraid Gu Ning would kick her too. She didnt think that Gu Ning wouldnt kick her because she was a woman. After all, yesterdays p was the perfect proof. Fu Yihao didnt know Gu Ning, so he was scared after being taken away by her. Gu Ning understood his feelings, so sheforted him. Dont be afraid. Im your fathers friend. I wont hurt you. Your father will be here in a while. # Chapter 1926 - Stop Useless Struggling

Chapter 1926: Stop Useless Struggling

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing Gu Nings words, Fu Yihao felt relieved. Qin Qianhui, on the contrary, was in aplete panic once she heard Gu Ning say that Fu Yanming would be here right away. Give my son back to me! she shouted at Gu Ning again. Ms. Qin, we can have a talk when Manager Fu is here, said Gu Ning, coldly looking at Qin Qianhui. You... Qin Qianhui was angry. If Fu Yihao wasnt in her hands, she wouldnt be able to threaten Fu Yanming into remarrying her after he came. Help! This woman wants to steal my child. Please help me! Qin Qianhui suddenly shouted, and a few people who happened to be in the parking lot surrounded her right away. Qin Qianhui nned to take advantage of their kindness to get her child back. . Gu Ning did nothing, but stared at Qin Qianhui with mockery. What happened? asked several men who walked over after hearing the shout. Although they heard Qin Qianhui say that someone was robbing her of her child, they didnt think Gu Ning was doing that! The boy was hiding behind Gu Ning after all. He wasnt caught by Gu Ning. Please, this woman robbed me of my child. Shes very strong. My younger brother was just kicked by her, said Qin Qianhui in anxiety, looking pitiful. At this time, Qin Qianhai already got back to his feet, but the pain caused by the heavy kick in his abdomen made him unable to fully stand up, so he covered his abdomen with his hands. Seeing that, everyone could imagine what had happened, and they began to look at Gu Ning unkindly. Gu Ning sneered and said, Everyone, this child is indeed hers, but she has divorced the childs father and signed an agreement to sever her rtionship with the child. Now she is trying to threaten her ex-husband into marrying her again by kidnapping his child... Shut up, shut your mouth! Its my familys affair. Youre merely an outsider. Its none of your business. Qin Qianhui interrupted Gu Ning at once, because other people might not help her after knowing the truth. Unfortunately, she was toote, and the others already heard it. Qin Qianhuis reaction also proved the truth, so the men turned to look at her with disdain. They were displeased as well, because this woman just used their kindness! This woman must be cold-blooded to divorce her husband and even sign an agreement to sever the rtionship with her child. Since she wanted to marry her ex-husband again, it meant that there was no problem with his ex-husband, but with her. Youve already divorced Manager Fu and severed the mother-child rtionship with Fu Yihao. The Fu familys affairs arent your family affair anymore. By the way, Manager Fu is my subordinate. As his boss, Im in a better position than you to deal with this matter, Gu Ning said sarcastically. Hearing that, the other people were greatly surprised. To their astonishment, she was a boss at such a young age. Anyway, she indeed had an air which was totally different from ordinary people. You... Qin Qianhui was mad. All of a sudden, she didnt know what to say. Of course, Im also an outsider, so lets wait for Manager Fu toe to talk about it then! Dont even try to run away, because youve alreadymitted the crime of kidnapping, said Gu Ning. Qin Qianhui panicked a little when she heard that. She retorted, I just took my son away. Howe its illegal? It is. Because youve severed your rtionship with Fu Yihao, there is no rtionship between you two now. Therefore, you taking him away without permission is an abduction, said Gu Ning. You... Qin Qianhui didnt care about it until Gu Ning said that. Suddenly she didnt know what to do. An idea dawned on Qin Qianhui, and she immediately ran towards the entrance of the elevator. Seeing that, Qin Qianhai ran behind her without hesitation. Gu Ning hurried over and caught Qin Qianhui and Qin Qianhai in a few seconds, which amazed the men. She was really as strong as Qin Qianhui said. Staring at Gu Ning, Fu Yihao rounded his eyes in shock. When Gu Ning kicked Qin Qianhai just now, he was behind Gu Ning, so he didnt see it. He didnt witness Gu Nings fighting skills till now. Most boys had a dream to be a hero. When Fu Yihao saw such a skilled and strong girl, he naturally admired her. No one knew whether Fu Yihao was stunned by Gu Nings fighting skills or felt totally heart-broken by Qin Qianhui, but he didnt seem emotional at all when his mother was caught by Gu Ning. Yihao, tell this woman to let me go, now! Qin Qianhui shouted to Fu Yihao at once as if Gu Ning would let her go once Fu Yihao opened his mouth. It wouldnt happen, because Gu Ning wouldnt let her go unless Fu Yanming came. Watching Qin Qianhui, Fu Yihao had mixed emotions. He had sympathy for her, but didnt think that they should let his mother go. After all, his mother just tried to use him to threaten his father. Most importantly, Fu Yihao didnt have a close rtionship with Qin Qianhui, because normally they lived with their grandparents. Qin Qianhui, instead, spent most of her time hanging out and shopping with her friends. Seeing Fu Yihao standing just there, Qin Qianhui got angrier. Yihao, do you want to help this woman to hurt mom? After being yelled at by Qin Qianhui, Fu Yihao didnt know what to do. Ms. Qin, stop struggling. Its useless. Manager Fu and the police will be here in a while, sneered Gu Ning. You... Qin Qianhui was full of anger, but could do nothing about it, because she couldnt get rid of Gu Ning. However, Qin Qianhui was reluctant to give in. Right at this moment, they heard sirens wailing. Qin Qianhuis and Qin Qianhais faces turned pale in an instant. Qianhui, I told you not to do that, but you wouldnt listen to me. Now were doomed! The police really came. Im afraid well be put in jail. Qin Qianhai med Qin Qianhui in fear. Even if Qin Qianhui did it in order to help him pay off his debts, he had tried to persuade her not to do that, but she wouldnt listen to him. Now they were in big trouble, so he med her for it. You have no right to me me for it. I did it for you! Qin Qianhui became unreasonable because of Qin Qianhai, so it filled her with anger when Qin Qianhai turned to me her. It wasnt entirely Qin Qianhais fault, because she also wanted to marry Fu Yanming again to live a rich life. After all, even though Fu Yanming wasnt a boss now, he was the general manager of argepany, so he still made a lot of money. Before long, several police cars came and stopped before them, and several policemen got out and walked over. After taking Qin Qianhui and Qin Qianhai from Gu Nings hands, they thanked her. Thank you, Miss Gu. A policeman recognized Gu Ning and felt excited. # Chapter 1927 - Birds of a Feather Flock Together

Chapter 1927: Birds of a Feather Flock Together

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions My pleasure, Gu Ning said. After that, Fu Yanmings car also arrived. Once he got out of his car, he ignored Qin Qianhui and her younger brother, running directly to Fu Yihao to give him a big hug. Yihao, are you alright? he asked nervously. Seeing Fu Yanming, Fu Yihao cried out loud, Dad, dad... Fu Yihao didnt feel secure till he saw Fu Yanming, so his fear was fully released all at once. Alright, alright, dads here. Dads here. Lets go home, said Fu Yanming tofort Fu Yihao and Fu Yihao gradually calmed down. Fu Yanming then turned to thank Gu Ning. Thank you so much, Chairman Gu.. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, he wouldnt be able to see Fu Yihao so soon, but he didnt say it aloud, because it might offend the police who came here with him. Youre wee. Take him home now. You can make the decision whether to let them go or to sue them, said Gu Ning. Because Qin Qianhui and her younger brother didnt cause any injuries and the situation didnt get serious, they would only be sentenced to one year in jail. So it was understandable if Fu Yanming chose to forgive them. Ill sue them! said Fu Yanming without hesitation. It wasnt because he was cold-blooded, but because his ex-wifes behavior was totally uneptable. She had divorced him for money and even cut her rtionship with their son,pletely breaking his heart. Now she even tried to marry him again for money by hook or by crook. If she had done something else, he might forgive her, but he would never allow other people to hurt his family. Because his ex-wife had hurt his son, he wouldnt let her get away with it. No, Fu Yanming, you cant do that to me. I didnt break thew. I just took my son away! Qin Qianhui originally thought Fu Yanming wouldnt sue her, but unexpectedly she was wrong. She couldnt ept it, so she shouted at him. Ever since you signed the agreement to cut your mother and son rtionship with Yihao, Yihao was no longer your child. You took him away with violence, without my permission. Thats an abduction, said Fu Yanming with a serious expression. He had zero sympathy for Qin Qianhui and her younger brother. How could you be so cruel? You cant do that to me for the sake of our old love. Even though Fu Yanming had made it very clear, Qin Qianhui still refused to ept it. She believed Fu Yanming should forgive her. Fu Yanming, instead, ignored Qin Qianhui and turned to a policeman. Policeman Yang, thank you so much for your help, he said politely. Youre wee, Manager Fu. Its our job, said Policeman Yang. The kid has been scared, so I need to take him home now. Please let me know whenever you need me, said Fu Yanming. Fu Yanming, you cant be so cold-blooded! Seeing Fu Yanming paying no attention to her, Qin Qianhui got anxious, but Fu Yanming was about to leave. Alright, you can go back now. Tell the kid to rx, said Policeman Yang with concern. My car is parked outside. Can I share yours? asked Gu Ning. Sure, said Fu Yanming. See you, Miss Gu, said Policeman Yang. Thanks everyone, said Gu Ning to them. Our pleasure, said those policemen. They sincerely respected Gu Ning and admired her. No matter how Qin Qianhui shouted, Gu Ning left with Fu Yanming. After that, Gu Ning went straight back to the Tang familys house. It was time for dinner at this moment. Knowing that Gu Ning went to deal with something about her business, they didnt ask her much about that. ... Qin Qianhuis parents argued with Fu Yanming once they learned that both Qin Qianhui and Qin Qianhai were arrested by the police, ordering Fu Yanming to tell the Public Security Bureau to release them. Qin Qianhuis parents had the same arrogant attitude as her. Birds of a feather indeed flocked together. Because Fu Yanming was rich in the past, Qin Qianhui behaved very well. She only showed her selfish side after he went bankrupt. Qin Qianhuis parents tried to cause Fu Yanming trouble at thepany, but were stopped and chased away by the security guards. They went to the living block where Fu Yanming livedter, but was chased away again. Because the divorce of Fu Yanming and Qin Qianhui was a big piece of news back then, many people had a bad impression of Qin Qianhui and sympathy for Fu Yanming. Therefore, no matter how hard Qin Qianhuis parents tried to ruin Fu Yanmings reputation, it wouldnt work. On the contrary, more people had sympathy for him after Qin Qianhuis parents left. ... At 2 pm the next afternoon, Gu Ning received Leng Shaotings call. He told her that they would arrive at the airport of City B around 8 pm, then fly to City J of Country J in South East Asia at 11 pm. They only had 3 hours during the transfer, so they wouldnt leave the airport and instead asked Gu Ning toe to the airport to meet them. They took an evening flight. After all, the journey was a bit long and took 6 hours. Plus it took 2 hours to get the Zi familys house from City J, so it took more than 8 hours in all. Therefore, there was no need to waste the daytime. The ne would take off at 11:10 pm and arrive at about 5:30 the next morning. The flight took about 6 hours, but the specific time was unknown. After all, the amount of time each flight took was different. As a result, with another two-hour drive, when they arrived at the Zi familys house, it would be dawn, the right time for their task. Gu Ning told Tang Haifeng and the others that she needed to leave City B for a few days for business, but she didnt tell them any details. And because Gu Ning didnt tell them, they didnt bother to ask her for details. They believed it must be about thepany. After having a meal at the Tang familys house, Gu Ning went to the airport. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya came to pick her up. Tang Jiakai proposed to drive her there, but Gu Ning already called Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, so he gave it up. Gu Ning left at almost 8 pm. When she arrived at the airport, it was about 8:30 pm. At this time, Leng Shaoting and Xu Jingchen hade out and waited outside the lobby for about 10 minutes. They didnt rush in to pick up the tickets, and instead waited for Gu Ning so that they could go in together. Because of Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchens extraordinarily outstanding appearance, many women gave them the eye along the way. Both of them had an air of coldness, so most women didnt dare to strike up a conversation with them. Although most women didnt dare to, there were several who still tried. Leng Shaoting directly ignored them without giving them a nce, while Xu Jinchen remained polite and gave them a few responses. After all, he wasnt as cold as Leng Shaoting and he was quite outgoing. When they showed up at the arrival earlier, they even stole someones thunder. There was a group of fans who came to pick up their idol, but they forgot their idol once Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen appeared, which annoyed their idol and their idol almost lost his temper. # Chapter 1928 - You Can’t Look Down on Me Like That

Chapter 1928: You Cant Look Down on Me Like That

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, when he saw Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen, he gave up. It wasnt because he knew them, but because they were extraordinarily handsome and had a perfect body and an air of nobility, which made him feel self-abased. In addition, it was obvious that they werentmon people. Therefore, in case he offended someone he shouldnt mess with, he decided to not lose his temper. Luckily, they soon walked away, and his fans turned to focus on him again. Although he was dissatisfied with his fans behavior, he couldnt say anything about that in public. ... When Gu Ning reached the boarding hall, she saw Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen from a distance, then told Gao Yi to drive the car to them and stop. Seeing many women hovering around Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen with their eyes full of excitement, Qiao Ya nced at Gu Ning and saw her calm expression. She couldnt help but joke about it, Boss, do you have great confidence in yourself or in Mr.. Leng? Mr. Leng is so handsome that hes always surrounded by arge group of women wherever he goes. Arent you worried that he might be seduced some day? She didnt know much about Leng Shaoting, but she felt Leng Shaoting would never betray Gu Ning. I have confidence in myself and him. By the way, Im the focus of a lot of men wherever I go as well! I just dont pay a lot of attention to my appearance, so he should be nervous instead, said Gu Ning with a smile of confidence. Qiao Ya couldnt deny it. The car stopped before Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen, then Gu Ning got out of it. Once Leng Shaoting saw Gu Ning, his cold eyes became gentle, so did his face. At the same time, he walked towards her to hold her hand. The moment he met her eyes, there was a burning desire in his eyes. Staring at him, Gu Ning put on a faint smile. Leng Shaoting squinted at her. If it was possible, he actually wanted to hug and kiss her. Seeing that, all the surrounding women were surprised and felt heart-broken. Even if they knew this handsome man must be upied, it was still hard for them to ept it. Most of them dreamed about bing the girl by his side. Although Gu Ning had a very simple look, her face and air of nobility was too attractive to be ignored. They were really a perfect couple! Alright, stop showing off your affection! Xu Jinchen couldnt stand it any longer, turning to walk into the boarding hall. He felt slightly annoyed every time his close brothers were with their girls. Even if they didnt show off their affection on purpose, he still felt irritated. Perhaps he wanted a girlfriend too. Whenever he had that idea, he thought of Zi Beiying and wondered how she was right now. Actually, he didnt think of her only when he saw his close brothers being with their girls; he often thought of her. They seldom called or sent each other messages, and only chatted casually. There was nothing special between them. Xu Jinchen wanted to give her a call about what they were going to do this time, but gave up in the end because he didnt think it was appropriate. As soon as Leng Shaoting saw Gu Ning, he was unwilling to stay outside any second longer. He actually disliked those women who seemed ready to swallow him alive at any moment. Moreover, he was afraid that Gu Ning might be mad, so he walked inside at once while holding her hand. Following Xu Jinchen, Gu Ning replied to him, If youre unhappy to see it, find yourself a girlfriend! Its much easier said than done! Xu Jinchen rolled his eyes. Youre right, but do you have the courage to tell your love if you meet someone you like? asked Gu Ning on purpose. Ridiculous! Im a man. Of course I can! Xu Jinchen retorted, feeling as if he was being disdained. Really? Gu Ning asked with doubt. Of course! Gu Ning, you cant look down on me like that! Xu Jinchenined with dissatisfaction. I didnt. I just remembered what my friend has been through before, so I gave a sigh, said Gu Ning with a resigned look, as if it was real. Can you tell me the story? asked Xu Jinchen with curiosity. My friend is a man. He liked a girl, but wasnt very sure about it, so he didnt tell the girl. The girl actually liked him too, but she kept it a secret as well because she thought a girl should wait for the mans action. Then the girls family encountered some trouble and needed an alliance, so she was forced to marry a man she didnt like at all. At that time my friend finally realized he truly loved the girl, but it was toote, said Gu Ning, showing obvious sympathy for them. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen suddenly felt sad, because Gu Nings words spoke what he had been hiding deep down in his heart. He admitted that he had a special feeling towards Zi Beiying, but he wasnt sure whether he really liked her because they rarely met. Besides, he didnt know whether Zi Beiying had the same feeling for him. He was afraid he might hurt her because of his uncertainty. He was also afraid that he might be rejected. Looking at Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting smiled with affection. He understood why Gu Ning did that. She simply wanted to encourage Xu Jinchen to be brave. Given Xu Jinchens reaction, he must be thinking about that seriously. Gu Ning knew Leng Shaoting was aware that she was lying, so she stuck her tongue out with slight embarrassment. Her adorable look aroused Leng Shaoting. He couldnt wait to hug and kiss her, then... However, he could do nothing at this moment. She was literally torturing him! Seeing Xu Jinchen being silent, Gu Ning turned to Leng Shaoting. Oh, did you tell the Zi family that wereing? Yeah, I talked with Shaomin, but I didnt tell him it was about Zi Beiying. He didnt share the news with me, so I didnt bring it up. I just said we wereing to deal with something there. Helle and pick us upter, said Leng Shaoting. Great! Gu Ning said, By the way, have you eaten? Yeah, in the ne, said Leng Shaoting. Are you full then? asked Gu Ning. Yes, said Leng Shaoting. # Chapter 1929 - There Is a Solution to This Problem

Chapter 1929: There Is a Solution to This Problem

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After they went inside, they picked up the tickets and went in through the security check. Because they were going abroad, it took time to pass customs so they didnt have much time to stay outside. None of them had any luggage, they each just brought a small bag. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting used their backpacks to cover their magical spaces. It would be strange if they brought an empty bag when they passed the security check, so Gu Ning put a mobile phone charger and a few small things such as cosmetic products in her bag. Leng Shaoting had a mobile phone charger and a change of clothes in his bag too. Xu Jinchen did the same thing. Forty minutes after passing customs, they started boarding. Because they booked the ne tickets right before the departure time, the first ss was no longer avable and they could only book seats at the back rows in the economy ss. Luckily, their seats were in the same row. . Gu Ning was sitting by the window, Leng Shaoting was sitting in the middle, while Xu Jingchen was sitting by the aisle. The ne took off on time. After a six-hour flight, the time that they would arrive at City J International Airport in Southeast Asia was 5:20 am. The ne still needed to park for a while, so it was 5:30 am when they finally got off the ne, and by the time they finally walked out of the airport, it was another 20 minutester. After all, the airport was rtivelyrge, and they needed to walk a long distance to leave. Although it was almost dawn, there were still many people who came to pick up their friends or family members at the airport, but the number was far smallerpared to during the daytime. When Leng Shaoting and the others reached the exit, they saw Zi Shaomin in the crowd. Although he disguised himself very well with sunsses and a peaked cap, Gu Ning and the others still recognized him at first sight. Zi Shaomin didnt know that Gu Ning was also here. He thought that only Leng Shaoting and Xu Jingchen woulde, because usually only the two of them showed up when they came to City J to deal with something. Therefore, Zi Shaomin was slightly surprised to see Gu Ning. However, he weed Gu Ning as well. Hi, Miss Gu, wee to City J. Zi Shaomin greeted Gu Ning with enthusiasm, leaving Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen aside. They were very close, so there was no need for him to exchange courtesies with them. Neither Leng Shaoting nor Xu Jinchen would mind it. Nice to see you, Mr. Zi, Gu Ning politely replied. Lets go! We can talk after were out of here, said Zi Shaomin. After that, three of them followed Zi Shaomin out. A car was parked outside the hall, so as soon as they walked out, they got into it. Zi Shaomin came to pick them up alone, so he was the driver. Did youe for ammunition or for something else? Zi Shaomin asked once they were in the car, Have you booked rooms yet? Do you need me to do that for you? Were not here for ammunition, we heard the Zi family has encountered some trouble these days. So we came to see if there is anything we can do to help, said Leng Shaoting. What? Hearing that, Zi Shaomin was amazed. Are you already aware of that? Although he asked a question, he actually knew the answer. He didnt tell Leng Shaoting the bad news because he didnt want to bother him. Unexpectedly, they still came to help, which made him feel quite touched. Yeah, said Leng Shaoting in a t voice. Mr. Ze, please forgive us foring here without invitation, said Gu Ning. Then she exined. It might be a sudden visit, but Beiying is a good friend of mine. I really want to help her after hearing what has happened to her. I talked with Shaoting about it because you and Shaoting are friends too. The Zi family is also our countrys ally in regards to ammunition, so he must do something. Gu Ning knew Zi Shaomin wouldnt me them foring here without being invited. In fact, he felt quite grateful to them. His reaction said everything. Of course I wont me you for that! I feel quite honored and grateful for your kindness and help! said Zi Shaomin. Alright, stop the courtesies. Hows the situation now? Xu Jinchen interrupted their courtesies at once. He was worried about Zi Beiying now. Talking about that, Zi Shaomin looked upset. Now the transaction and freight to Country Y has been temporarily stopped, so weve suffered a great loss. Luckily, there is no problem with the transaction and freight to other countries. We can continue our normal cooperation. After all, Charless abilities are limited, otherwise the Zi family would have already been ruined by him. How were you ambushed? Gu Ning asked. Someone waited there, or directly mixed into the crowd whos responsible for receiving the goods, then directly bombed the goods. Because they learned that the people who bombed the goods werent on their side, the responsibility fell on our shoulders. Only after wepletely hand over the goods will the ident have nothing to do with us, Zi Shaomin said. It was Charless actions, so their business partners who had no idea about it were also hurt. And because the Zi family knew that they were Charless target and their business partners were innocent, they didnt me them at all. Instead, they felt guilty about it. Not only had the Zi family suffered a great loss, but its business partners had also lost a lot of money. After all, they needed to sell the goods to other people just like the Zi family. Fortunately, they had cooperated with the Zi family for so long, so they didnt vent their anger on it. However, for the time being, they needed to stop cooperating with the Zi family and turn to other munitioners. I had a call with Beiying. She told me the traces left by those ambushes all point to a big family in Country Y. She also told me its impossible for you to deal with the family in Country Y right now because of the internal problems in the Zi family, Gu Ning said. Right. Zi Shaomin said, There is another possibility which is that Charles might have reached an agreement with the family. If so, even if we go to see them, they might give us a perfunctory answer and wont do anything to really help us. By then, we can do nothing about it. It was highly possible, because it had happened many times before. Gu Ning pondered over it for a while, then said, Well, its not easy to find evidence to prove that Charles has something to do with that, but there is a solution to this problem. What is it? asked Zi Shaomin and Xu Jinchen in a hurry. Leng Shaoting also turned to look at Gu Ning waiting for her further exnation. They, especially Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen, all knew Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, so she must have a good idea since she said that. And in most cases, her ideas worked. # Chapter 1930 - Kill Him Altogether

Chapter 1930: Kill Him Altogether

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions First, we can kill Charles Cretan altogether. He was undoubtedly behind it, and its not like we need evidence. Im saying this with absolute confidence in finishing him off without leaving any evidence behind, said Gu Ning. Charles Cretan was no kind soul to begin with. Based on his attacks on the Zi family, killing him was considered magnanimous of them. It would be great if we could kill Charles, but hes not easy to track, said Zi Shaomin. He wanted to kill Charles Cretan for his threats, but it was hard to do it secretly. If the Cretan family found out about this, they would point their finger at the Zi family. It would not help for either party to get involved in a conflict. More importantly, the Zi family could not afford the distraction since they were suffering from internal problems. Despite Charles Cretans tant threats, they continued to argue even when he was standing right before them. . Gu Ning agreed. Country Y was huge, so it was not easy to find him. If they were home, they could use their authority and the police security system to investigate him. The moment he took a flight or checked into a hotel, they could locate him right away. The second option is to get in touch with his Country Y business partners. We should get them to conduct deals with Charles today or tomorrow. Shaoting and I can pose as their subordinates. Dont worry. We arepletely capable of ensuring that those deals fail. After a few failed deals, Charles might lose his cool. Even better would be if he decides to show up personally. We can take him down then, said Gu Ning. Why does it have to be you and Shaoting? What about me? said Xu Jinchen unhappily. He really wanted to finish off Charles Cretan personally. I have some other things for you to take care of! said Gu Ning. Some other mission? What about killing Chas Cretan personally? However, Gu Ning knew what she was doing, so it was not his ce to argue her decisions. Gu Ning continued, If he still refuses to show his face, there is a third option. Shaoting and I can attack the other members of the Cretan family. We can attack Chas and frame Charles for it. That way, Chas will take care of Charles for us and Charles wont have the time to bother the Zi family. He might even die at the hands of Chas! I just find the second option a little long-winded and it would be more straightforward to just go with the third option. If the second n fails, we still have to use the third option. Those are certainly great ideas, but considering how dangerous this is, I cant let you take the risk! Zi Shaomin had to admit Gu Nings n was brilliant, but he felt guilty at putting them in such grave danger. What if something happened to them? They did not have to get involved to begin with. Let me put it to you bluntly, Im helping because Beiying is my friend. However, I dont have a death wish, so I wouldnt havee if I wasnt confident. Im not noble enough to throw away my life because of a friend, said Gu Ning. But Despite her assurance, Zi Shaomin felt it was wrong for her to get involved. He also knew Gu Ning was just saying this to make him feel better. How about this? said Gu Ning before Zi Shaomin could finish his sentence. Although it was a little rude, now was not the time to worry about formalities. Why dont we make a deal? If I manage to kill Charles Cretan, you can give me 500 million dors. If I cant kill Charles Cretan, but end up getting Chas Cretan to take care of Charles Cretan, you can pay me 200 million dors. What do you think? That way, you wont have to feel bad. Even though Gu Ning sounded like she was asking a lot, this amount of money meant nothing to the Zi family and was just an insignificant string of numbers. The Zi family possessed far more wealth than the Shengshi Group, but most of it was gained through illegal methods. She merely asked for the money to help give Zi Shaomin assurance. Zi Shaomin said nothing and looked at Leng Shaoting. He did not feel that Gu Ning was asking for too much either. He did not have a problem with the price, but was more concerned about how dangerous the mission was. Although Gu Ning demanded money, he knew Gu Ning was simply trying to make him feel better. I support whatever decision she makes, said Leng Shaoting. Even though he was giving Gu Ning his full support, he genuinely felt this was a good idea. Also, this was their best way out of this. Leng Shaoting did not feel Gu Ning was being greedy when she demanded money, because he knew she was doing it to put Zi Shaomin at ease. Moreover, this bit of money meant nothing to the Zi family. Zi Shaomin decided to take up their offer since he genuinely needed their help. In that case, I will agree to your terms. However, I want to double it to make one billion or 500 million dors, okay? As Gu Ning knew, money was just numbers to the Zi family. Regardless of how much Zi Shaomin offered, it waspletely painless for him. Its a deal. Since Zi Shaomin wanted to pay more, Gu Ning had no reason to turn down his offer. Only idiots would turn down money! Now that we have decided on our n, we should execute it right away. After all, Country Y is pretty far. Shaoting, can you check when the earliest ticket for City Wei is? said Gu Ning. The Cretan headquarters was located in none other than City Wei in Country Y. Okay. Leng Shaoting took out his phone to check the flights immediately. The earliest flight is this morning at 9:25 am. Its a 17 hour flight, said Leng Shaoting. It was almost 7:00 am now, so there were two more hours until the flight. If they headed back to the airport, they could probably make it. It would take some time for them to pass the safety inspection andplete the customs check. Are there tickets left for it? asked Gu Ning. Yeah, replied Leng Shaoting. Great. Buy them now. Lets head back to the airport, said Gu Ning. Jinchen, go to the Zi residence for now. I will send you details of your mission when it is ready for you. Gu Ning did not want to take Xu Jinchen along for two reasons. First, if he tagged along, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would have trouble using their skills. After all, they werent ordinary people, so it would be hard to exin themselves to Xu Jinchen. So it would be best if Xu Jinchen did not join them. Secondly, she wanted to matchmake Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying. She wanted them to spend more time together to see if there was any chemistry between them. Xu Jinchen was oblivious of Gu Nings intention, but Zi Shaomin had an inkling. Although he was not entirely sure, he felt it was the most likely reason. However, since he was happy for them to date, he did not expose Gu Nings intent. Chapter 1931 - Can You Compare to Her?

Chapter 1931: Can You Compare to Her?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zi Shaomin felt Xu Jinchen was a great guy and wanted Zi Beiying to consider Xu Jinchen as a potential suitor. However, Zi Beiying used to fancy Leng Shaoting. Sadly, Leng Shaoting would never fall for her so easily! Moreover, Leng Shaoting already had Gu Ning now. Zi Shaomin naturally knew Zi Beiying had developed feelings for Xu Jinchen by now. He also knew that Xu Jinchen felt the same way about Zi Beiying. Otherwise, he would not have allowed Gu Ning to match-make them. After all, the rtionship would notst if Zi Beiying was forced to date Xu Jinchen. Fine! Since Gu Ning had ns for Xu Jinchen, he could only agree. Zi Shaomin turned back and sent Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting back to the airport. Since they had only just left the airport, they arrived in ten minutes.. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got out of the car and entered the airport while Xu Jinchen followed Zi Shaomin to the Zi residence. After Xu Jinchen got to the Zi residence, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting started to board the flight. Gu Ning sent Xu Jinchen a text message. Gu Ning said: Jinchen, your mission is to keep Beiyingpany and ensure she is happy. If I find out she is unhappy when Ie back, your mission will be deemed a failure and you will get punished for it. Shaoting says youll be punished in ordance with the military code. Gu Ning turned off her phone after sending a text message. Xu Jinchen was stunned to see Gu Nings text message. He also realized her intentions for sending him to the Zi residence. Xu Jinchen started to feel awkward as though he had gotten caught red-handed doing something bad. He could not help feeling uneasy in his heart. He thought he had concealed his emotions well, but all of them had seen through his act. Zi Shaomin led Xu Jinchen into the living room and said, Oh yes. I have some work to handle, so I will get Beiying toe over and chat with you! As for the mission Miss Gu has tasked you with, let me know if you need help. Although Zi Shaomin had already guessed Gu Nings intention for leaving Xu Jinchen here, it was pure spection and she might genuinely have a task for him. Zi Shaomin was unsure whether it was his ce to ask, so he did not ask about it. Instead, he offered Xu Jinchen help if he needed it. Xu Jinchen could not help feeling uneasy at thinking about the mission Gu Ning had tasked him with, but he thanked Zi Shaomin for his offer. Zi Shaomin went upstairs to get Zi Beiying. Zi Beiying had barely gone out owing to the recent family problems they were going through and had holed up at home for ages. Even though there were plenty of ways for her to pass time at home, it was not as fun as going out. She barely had any friends in the city to begin with. Now one of her pals had gotten married and moved to City Y while the other became a celebrity and barely came home, so she hardly spoke to either of them. Her only other close friend was Xia Maiqi and she was abroad as well. She only spoke to them asionally over the phone. After all, all of them were busy and were not as free as her! Zi Shaomin went to Zi Beiyings room and asked her to help him take care of a guest as he was busy. However, he did not specify who the guest was. He decided to give Zi Beiying a surprise. Zi Beiying had been bored to her wits endtely. So since her brother was busy and needed her to y host to his friends, she was happy to help. Who is it? asked Zi Beiying. Just an old friend you know as well. Hurry up and go over! I have urgent matters to deal with! said Zi Shaomin before he hurried off to the study. If it was an old friend of Zi Shaomins, whom she was acquainted with as well, there were only a few likely candidates. However, Zi Beiying assumed it was one of Zi Shaomins friends in the city and it did not cross her mind that he was from abroad. Zi Beiying quickly washed up and headed downstairs. The moment she spotted Xu Jinchen sitting in the living room, she was instantly stunned and her heart palpitated. Him? What was he doing here? Zi Beiying did not feel that Xu Jinchen was here just to visit her, he must be on a work trip, but her mood lifted the moment she saw him. Zi Beiying immediatelyposed herself when Xu Jinchen looked over and headed downstairs nonchntly before walking towards him. She acted as though everything was normal. Xu Jinchens heart could not help throbbing quickly when heid his eyes on Zi Beiying. He looked slightly uneasy, but he did not want her to notice it, so he forciblyposed himself as well. Its you! Are you here on a business trip? asked Zi Beiying. Uh huh! Im here for some work matters, replied Xu Jinchen. Did youe alone? asked Zi Beiying. Initially, there were others involved, but Im the only one left now, replied Xu Jinchen. Oh? But why? asked Zi Beiying curiously. Shall we head out before we talk? said Xu Jinchen. There were servants in the residence and he could not let any other people learn of his mission regardless of whether they were trustworthy. Sure. Zi Beiying caught on to Xu Jinchens intentions and quickly brought Xu Jinchen to the garden. The garden in the Zi residence was huge, so if they kept their volume down and stayed in the center of the garden, no one would be able to hear them. Ning and Shaoting came too said Xu Jinchen. What? Is she here too? Then where is she? The moment Zi Beiying heard this, she instantly interrupted Xu Jinchen excitedly. Xu Jinchen felt a little jealous hearing how excited Zi Beiying was when she found out Gu Ning was in town. She did not seem excited at all to see him when he showed up. Did this mean she did not fancy him? Xu Jinchen suddenly felt upset. Jinchen, whats the matter? asked Zi Beiying quizzically when Xu Jinchen did not reply to her. Xu Jinchen blurted, You didnt seem half as excited to see me, but the moment you heard Ning was in town, you were delighted. Xu Jinchen realized he had spoken inappropriately and instantly regretted saying it, but it was toote to take his words back, so he decided to face it graciously and pretend he was joking. Zi Beiying felt her face turn warm when she heard what Xu Jinchen said, and averted her eyes uneasily. Of course, she was excited! She simply did not show it. However, she remainedposed on the surface and pretended to speak unkindly, Humph! Its not your first time visiting my ce to begin with. Why should I be excited? Its Gu Nings first time in the city, and she is one of my best friends. Can youpare to her? Xu Jinchen could not help feeling upset when he heard what Zi Beiying said, but he could not refute it since it was the truth. Sigh! How could you say that to a friend? I came at Gu Nings suggestion to hang out with you and keep your spirits up, but you despise me so much. Forget it. In that case, Ill make myself scarce before I make you even more upset and end up scolded, said Xu Jinchen. Chapter 1932

Chapter 1932: You Poor Thing

What do you mean? asked Zi Beiying. We are here to handle Charles Cretan. We just got off the flight and got out of the airport, but Shaoting and Ning went straight to Country Y to kill Charles. If they cant find Charles, they will attack Chas and frame Charles for it and use Chas to finish off his brother, exined Xu Jinchen. Really? Zi Beiying was delighted to hear this. She felt Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would definitely be able to help her settle the problem. Charles Cretan deserved death for doing this to her family. Uh huh! Gu Ning sent me to keep youpany since you were unhappy. I came to help lift your spirits, said Xu Jinchen as he studied Zi Beiyings expression. He wanted to know how she felt when she learned he was here to hang out with her. Zi Beiying went stunned. An uneasy look swept across her face briefly as her heart palpitated. However, Zi Beiying frowned slightly and her face turned dark before she spoke somewhat angrily, Did you have toe because Gu Ning said so? You poor thing. It meant he had no intention ofing if Gu Ning did not request it! Xu Jinchen realized Zi Beiying had misunderstood him. He was anxious and promptly exined, Thats not what I meant. I wanted to help kill Charles Cretan personally, but Gu Ning told me toe. The moment Zi Beiying heard this, her displeasure dissipated. She became happy when she heard Xu Jinchen wanted to kill Charles Cretan and seek revenge for her personally. Fine! Zi Beiying pretended to believe him. Since you are here to cheer me up, then you have to do a good job! Otherwise, I will tell Gu Ning that you failed at your mission and even pissed me off. Okay, acknowledged Xu Jinchen. For the entire day, Xu Jinchen was at Zi Beiyings service other than when using the bathroom. Although Zi Beiying was in a really foul mood recently, it was not as bad anymore. Now that Xu Jinchen was here, her bad mood naturally lifted. Zi Beiying knew the reason Gu Ning sent Xu Jinchen over, so she did not want to waste the opportunity. She promptly took the chance to spend time with Xu Jinchen. If they genuinely had feelings for each other, they should not hold back. If Xu Jinchen did not like her, then she had to let go. Zi Shaomin gave them plenty of room to spend time together and rarely came out. Even when he came out of the study after work, he avoided them as best as he could. However, it was impossible to avoid them for the entire day, so he made time to chat with Xu Jinchen during and after dinner. After flying for 17 hours, Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings flight arrived at City Wei at 2:00 am. It was 2:00 am at home and not Country Y. There was a 7 hour time difference between both countries, so it was roughly 8:00 pm at Country Y. Most people would have jetg and need time to adjust, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were unaffected. They were capable of going for days without sleep without any effect on their energy. Since they had just arrived and were unfamiliar with City Wei, they did not know where the Cretan residence was, so there was nothing else they could do for the time being. They were not in a hurry to go on with their ns for now. Instead, they headed off for dinner before checking online for more information about the Cretan family. They were unable to check inte browsers from abroad back home, so they were incapable of checking for foreign information and could only do so upon arrival in Country Y. After leaving the airport, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting hailed a cab and headed to the city center. They picked out a restaurant and ordered steak. They proceeded to search online for more information about the Cretan family over dinner. Even though they were unable to find much information about the Cretan family, including their residential address, they were able to find information about their establishments. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting managed to identify several businesses they owned. Once they found out which properties belonged to the Cretan family, they could capture its management and interrogate them. She was confident of squeezing information out of them. Before they went ahead, they had to change into a disguise. After dinner, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting found a discreet ce to get changed. Gu Ning did not disguise herself as Tang Aining. Instead, she used another look since she was worried that the Cretan family would investigate Tang Aining and cause trouble for her after Charles Cretans death. Leng Shaoting made hisplexion slightly darker and put on a mustache and made himself look ten years older. Leng Shaoting came prepared with the mustache since he asionally needed to put on a disguise when he was on a mission. Not only did Leng Shaotinge prepared with the mustache, but he also had a fake ID for this look. It was an ordinary Chinese man by the name of Wei Yang. For the next few days, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went about the city in these disguises. Gu Ning could not helpughing when she caught sight of Leng Shaotings disguise. Sure enough, good-looking people remain handsome even if theirplexion is darker and they have a mustache and look old. Leng Shaoting no longer felt shy when Gu Ning paid himpliments. Instead, he felt happy! That way, you will still like me when I am old, said Leng Shaoting. How long would it take before you are old? Lets not forget you are a cultivator and have a much longer life than an average man! The higher your inner discipline, the longer you can live. If you end up like Grandpa Shangguan, you can live 1000 years. If you be an immortal, you can live for several millennia, so you said Gu Ning until she detected Leng Shaoting looking upset and bing increasingly stern. Gu Ning instantly stopped and felt bad when it dawned on her that Leng Shaoting did not like talking about this. She knew Leng Shaoting was particrly sad that one of them was a cultivator while the other was just a mortal. How could she bring up the subject when it was as good as pouring salt on his wound? She had nned on telling Leng Shaoting she could cultivate and give him a surprise after she managed to be one with the Blood of the Phoenix and made its power circte throughout her body and soul. From the looks of it now, she should not have done that. For as long as Leng Shaoting was kept in the dark, he would keep feeling depressed and worried. Shaoting, I have something to tell you Gu Ning decided to tell Leng Shaoting about Blood of the Phoenix being sure to avoid the subject of reincarnation. Chapter 1933

Chapter 1933: They Were Here to Win

Before Gu Ning managed to finish her sentence, Leng Shaoting interrupted her as he embraced her tightly as though he was worried she might leave him. Dont worry. I am sure you stand a chance of bing a cultivator. Even if you didnt, I will live as long as you do. When you, grandpa, and all my friends are gone, there is no point living out my life alone. Although my mother and master would be upset, I am sure they can empathize, said Leng Shaoting as heforted Gu Ning even though he was clearly the one that needed consoling. Shaoting, trust me. I will definitely be a cultivator. Have you forgotten that I am no ordinary woman? From the moment I regained consciousness after the ident, I stopped being ordinary. With the kind of luck I have, I am bound to be a cultivator,forted Gu Ning. She did not tell him about the Blood of the Phoenix. After all, it was not something she could exin easily. I trust you. You are bound to be a cultivator, acknowledged Leng Shaoting in agreement as his dark mood gradually eased up. Even if she could not be a cultivator, he would live as long as she did, so there was no sense in being worried about this. Enough. Its gettingte, so lets get a move on! said Leng Shaoting. Okay, acknowledged Gu Ning before they hailed a cab and headed towards a casino belonging to the Cretan family. It was roughly 9:00 pm and there was brisk business at the casino. The Cretan family operated a low-end casino, so they were not demanding about its patrons. Even if they were not interested in gambling, it was perfectly fine to go in for a look. A high-end casino would ce a lot of restrictions and demand proof of its patrons bank bnces before they were permitted to enter. Gu Ning was here to get close to the casino management. Most of these family-owned establishments were operated by someone trusted by the n, and most of them were in the familys inner circle. Since they were in the inner circle, they would know a lot more about the Cretan family and stood a high chance of knowing their residential address. If Gu Ning could talk to the casino manager, she had the chance to force him to divulge the Cretan familys exact location. Although their address was not top-secret, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were new in town and did not know who else to ask, so the only people they could ask were the familys inner circle. Gu Ning wanted to draw the higher management out, so she had to gamble and win big if she wanted their attention. There were no restrictions on the amount of chips their patrons could obtain, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting bought $10 000 Euros worth of chips each. $1000 Euros was approximately 77,000 yuan back home. After they got their chips, they entered the casino. Although it was a low-end casino, it was very big. The main hall was around 2000 square metersrge and came with extravagant decoration. After all, the Cretan were mafia and were into profiteering and had plenty of money. Although gambling was not allowed back home, it was not illegal in other countries and people could do it openly and spend huge amounts gambling. Regardless of the country andws, the methods of gambling were pretty simr. They could y Sic bo, 5 card stud, roulette, and so on. Only the kinds of games avable varied asionally. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting entered the casino, they headed straight to the Sic bo table since it was the easiest game to y. Gu Ning was not anxious to ce bets. Instead, she stood around to see whether the rules were the same as those she knew. Leng Shaoting followed Gu Ning. After studying the game for a while, they were certain that the rules were the same as what she knew, so Gu Ning went on to ce a bet. The dice were five each, so Gu Ning bet everything on triples. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting not to bet at first. Regardless of what he bet, he had to lose. Also, if Leng Shaoting followed her bet, they would raise suspicion. Everyone ced their bets before the dice cup was opened to reveal all the dice showed five and Gu Ning won. Since the odds were 1: 24 and Gu Ning bet $1000 Euros, she walked out with $24 000 Euros worth of winnings. Everyone turned to look at Gu Ning in envy, but it was just the beginning and the night was still long, so people quickly lost interest in her. The dice in the following round were 3, 3, 1 small and added up to 7, so Gu Ning bet big while Leng Shaoting bet on 7. Leng Shaoting won, but Gu Ning lost. The dice added up to 7, so since the odds were 1: 12, Leng Shaoting won $12 000 Euros. Most patrons bet on Big, Small, Odd, Even, or Triples as the odds of winning were higher. Since the odds of getting other kinds of bets right were too slim, people preferred not to risk it. Gamblers rarely got specific numbers right, so many of them were shocked to see Leng Shaoting win. However, they merely felt that Leng Shaoting was having a stroke of luck. Gambling was all about luck to the average man. The banker looked at Leng Shaoting coldly and did not overthink it for the time being. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to follow her bets from now on and stopped pretending to lose. After all, they were here to cause trouble and were out to win! And so, they won big every round. The banker looked at them with aplicated expression. However, he had no choice but to keep rolling the dice. All the other gamblers followed suit with Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings bets and won bigtime. The banker was starting to break out in cold sweat. Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings gambling was incredible! They had shockingly won every round. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had won a total of over tens of millions of Euros which tranted to about 80 million yuan back home. The gamblers who followed their bets won between tens of thousands to millions. Just as the banker was in a dilemma about whether to go on, his superior sent word, so the floor manager of the casino main hall walked out with four bodyguards behind him. Pardon the interruption, Sir and Miss. I am the floor manager, Davide. You have hit the limit for winning at the main hall. If you want to continue, you need to head to the VIP room. Do you minding with me? said the man in Italian politely even though he was up to no good. If Gu Ning agreed to go upstairs with them, they would get their professional gamblers to recover all their money. However, if Gu Ning refused toe, then they had to leave. The casino would send men to follow them when they left and snatch their winnings back by force. Chapter 1934

Chapter 1934: Its Really Not up to You

Tens of millions of Euros meant nothing to arge casino like them, but they could not allow them to leave with their winnings so easily. If they just won a couple hundred thousand, the casino would not have taken it to heart. Even though the other gamblers had followed Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings bets, they restrained themselves and did not win as much as them. The people who knew what the casino was trying to do looked at Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning pitying. No matter how much they won, they were not walking away with a dime tonight. However, Gu Ning did this just so that she could see their management. Sure! acknowledged Gu Ning before heading upstairs with Davide. The VIP zone consisted of private rooms. Davide led Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to a VIP room and knocked on the door. He waited for a voice to grant them entry before opening the door and showing them in. Gu Ning had already checked inside the room using her Jade Eyes. There was a huge gambling room inside with arge gambling table at the center. A man in his mid-thirties sat on the bankers seat with six bodyguards behind him. The man was called Renzo and was one of the managers of the casino. Renzos expression became hostile the moment Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting entered the room. He did not expect them to be so good at gambling that they were capable of winning so much money from them. After Davide led Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting into the private room, he left. His four bodyguards stayed behind standing behind Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to secure them from the front and back. It was clear they wanted to surround them, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were unafraid. However, they could not help feeling cautious since all of them were armed with guns. Considering Leng Shaoting and Gu Nings abilities, they were not threatened by these guns. Based on Leng Shaotings current level of inner discipline, he could always summon his magical energy to block the bullets. However, Leng Shaoting did not want to use his powers unless he had to so as to prevent his skills from being exposed. The moment he used them, his opponent had to die. Only the dead could be trusted with his secret. Nevertheless, it was wrong of them to kill people randomly. Gu Ning looked at the man sitting across from them and reckoned he had no intention of gambling with them. If she was not mistaken, these people did not dare to gamble with her since they knew she won every round and won big. Gu Ning was confident no one else could get all the bets right unless they had x-ray vision like her, but she felt it was impossible. Since they were incapable of defeating her at the gambling table, they decided not to gamble with her. Instead, they wanted to resort to brute force and make them cough out the winnings. Despite this, Gu Ning pretended to be unaware of their intentions and asked, Do you want to gamble with us? No, I am not gambling with you, said Renzo. Then why did you bring us upstairs? What do you want? asked Gu Ning quizzically. Renzo chuckled sinisterly as he looked at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting with disdain. I asked you up here so that I can make you return your winnings. Did you think you could walk out in one piece after winning so much money tonight? Sure enough, Gu Ning was spot on. This is a casino for people to gamble in, but they cant leave with their winnings. What is the meaning of this? said Gu Ning as she pretended to feel indignant. It wouldnt have mattered if you walked away with a small amount of money, but not the huge sum you won, said Renzo self-righteously. What if we wont? asked Gu Ning. Ha! Its really not up to you. Do you think you can walk out of the ce in one piece tonight? said Renzo as he gestured. The ten bodyguards in the private room promptly pulled out their guns and pointed them at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. In that instant, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning prepared to fight. However, they merely pointed the guns at them without firing, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting did not make any moves for now. Although they were mafia and had engaged in their fair share of illegal activities, they did not kill anyone unless they had to. If Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would obediently turn over the winnings, they had no problem letting them leave. However, they had no choice but to shoot them if they refused to do it. Fine. You can have it,promised Gu Ning as she pretended to look afraid. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting took out their chips and ced them on the gambling table. How could they fight without setting their things aside? It was not like they could throw their chips right on the ground! Also, it helped to let down their enemies guard by pretending to give them the chips. Gu Ning had already told Leng Shaoting softly before they went over. The moment they put down the chips, she would grab the man swiftly while Leng Shaoting took care of the bodyguards. Once they ced the chips on the table, Gu Ning flipped in mid-air and appeared on the other end of the gambling table in the blink of an eye tond beside Renzo. Gu Ning had already taken Renzo hostage by the time they caught on. Also, a gun suddenly appeared in her hand and she pointed it at Renzos head. Gu Ning stepped backward after she got Renzo until she was two meters away from the bodyguards. She wanted to keep a safe distance so that they did not have the opportunity to point their guns at her. Leng Shaoting went towards the four bodyguards behind him and attacked them when Gu Ning made a move. He swiftly took their guns and knocked them outpletely. He also confiscated their phones to prevent them from calling for help. Renzo was instantly terrified. All six bodyguards turned to train their guns on Gu Ning. Sadly, Renzo was right in front of Gu Ning, so all the guns were aiming at Renzo and no one dared to fire. The moment they fired, Renzo would be shot. Y-y-you Renzo was so petrified that he could only stammer nonstop. He was inplete awe of Gu Nings speed and terrified at being held hostage at gunpoint. After Leng Shaoting took care of the four bodyguards, he walked over and stood behind Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting could not attack the remaining six bodyguards rashly since he was worried they might shoot. He was not worried about getting hurt. Instead, he did not want to cause a majormotion as it would send more men over. If more men came, they would have trouble forcing information out of Renzo. Let go of Renzo, shouted one bodyguard at Gu Ning. Pftt! If you put down your guns, then I wont shoot him, sneered Gu Ning in ridicule as she threatened the bodyguards with Renzos life. She was no fool. How could she release Renzo? Now that Renzo was in her hands, they ought to obey her if they wanted to save him. Chapter 1935

Chapter 1935: They Merely Fainted

I-if you touch me, the Cretan family wont let you off, threatened Renzo with his voice trembling a little in fear. Dont worry. If you order your men to stand down, we wont hurt you. We dont want to make enemies of the Cretan family either! said Gu Ning. However, if they refuse to put away their guns and continue to threaten us with them, then I cant make any promises. Put your guns down Renzo was in a dilemma, but ended up ordering his men to stand down. Even though he felt Gu Ning would not dare to hurt him since it would only make them fallout with the Cretan family, he still had to get his men to stop pointing guns at them. Otherwise, Gu Ning might lose her temper and shoot him. Despite the huge humiliation he suffered from being held hostage, he had no choice but to give in to her threats for the sake of his life! Also, Renzo had no intention of letting this man and woman off. He merely gave in for now so as to escape their grasp. The moment this was over, he swore to seek revenge on them. Although he was not a man of high station, he had never suffered such humiliation before! The bodyguards could only ce their guns on the gambling table when Renzo gave the order and stood aside as Gu Ning instructed. Why dont you knock them out? said Gu Ning to Leng Shaoting. Since Gu Ning was speaking in her mother tongue, Renzo did not understand what they were saying. Leng Shaoting went towards the bodyguards swiftly. Before they realized what was going on, they sensed a dull thud on their neck, passed out, and fell limply to the ground. You Renzo was terrified by the sight. Dont worry. They merely fainted, said Gu Ning. Renzo knew they had merely fainted, but now that he was all alone, he could not help feeling insecure. Even if they had not passed out, it was impossible for him to feel secure when Gu Ning had a gun pointing at his head. However, if they had not fainted, they could still retaliate or make some noise if something happened to him to gain someone elses attention. Now that they had fainted the woman could very well knock him out and kill him before walking out undetected. Can you let me off now? asked Renzo with uncertainty in his heart. Im not in a hurry. I still have a few questions for you! said Gu Ning. She disregarded whether Renzo was willing and asked, Have you seen Charles Cretantely? A quizzical look swept across Renzos eye briefly before he quickly made an assertion. Why do you want to know? asked Renzo. Judging from the way Gu Ning asked him for Charles Cretans location, Renzo felt they were not friends. If they were on friendly terms, Gu Ning ought to have Charles Cretans contact number and would have no problems getting in touch with him directly rather than asking him about it. However, if their target was Charles Cretan, he did not mind doing them the favor. It would be perfect if they were out to make trouble for Charles Cretan. Renzo worked for Chas Cretan. Charles Cretan and Chas Cretan were archenemies, so he naturally pounced on every opportunity to make Charles Cretans life hard. I need to find him, replied Gu Ning. Lord Charles swung by the casino two days ago, but I havent seen him since. He is into racing and there happens to be an off-road race at Mount XX tomorrow, so I think you might be able to find him there, said Renzo. It was clear from the look in Renzos eyes that he wanted to make trouble for Charles Cretan. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting quickly caught on to Renzos true intentions when he divulged Charles Cretans intel so readily. From their investigations, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting already knew Charles Cretan was an avid racer. He was a big fan of racing, so they felt Renzos words held some degree of weight. If Renzo spoke the truth, it was clear he wanted Charles Cretan in trouble, so Renzo must be Chas Cretans subordinate. Alternatively, Renzo might be lying to them, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting remained somewhat disbelieving. Are you lying? asked Gu Ning. She was not expecting a reply from him. Instead, she wanted to discern the truth judging from his reaction and his micro expressions. After all, anyone could lie through their teeth, but not everyone was capable of controlling their physical reactions. Renzo appeared calm. Its not like Lord Charles is bound to turn up. I am simply saying there is a high chance he will go. After all, he always turns up for races. Gu Ning found his words more believable when she saw his face while he reassured them he was not 100% sure. Nevertheless, they did not stop after getting this answer out of him since they could not be certain Charles Cretan would show up. Where is the Cretan residence? asked Gu Ning. Its at XXX district in XXX street, said Renzo without hesitation. If you n on finding him in the familypound, it is impossible for you to even enter. Renzo had readily divulged the familys location since he was confident Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would never be able to get in. He also reminded them that thepound was highly guarded since they were mafia and had made plenty of enemies. If they went to the familypound, it was impossible for them to attack Charles Cretan. Despite seeing right through Renzos intentions, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting took what he said with a pinch of salt and headed out to test its veracity. Gu Ning struck Renzo on his neck and made him lose consciousness before he fell onto the ground limply. Renzos phone happened to ring, so Gu Ning picked up his phone for a look and saw it was Chas Cretan calling. Now Gu Ning started to believe what Renzo said a little more. Gu Ning did not answer the phone. She checked outside the door using Jade Eyes and walked out when she confirmed no one was standing there. They had a lot of chips, but it was impossible for them to get them exchanged without the approval of their managers. It was impossible to exchange all their chips, but it was okay to exchange just a small sum, so Gu Ning got Leng Shaoting to exchange $1 million euros worth of chips. As for the rest, Gu Ning was certainly not returning it to the casino. They decided to give it to anyone who caught their eye when they got back to the main hall. The chips could only be used in this casino, so it was useless to put them away in her storage space. She was not staying in the country for long and she was not a gambler and would never enter a casino unless she had to. Gu Ning spotted an ordinary-looking middle-aged man in the main hall when she arrived as he walked over dejectedly. Since she found him pleasant to her eyes, she walked up to him and asked, Are you having a bad streak today? Despite hismon clothes, Gu Ning could detect an unusual aura radiating from him. Chapter 1936

Chapter 1936: Give the Chips to Someone Else

If Gu Ning was not mistaken, he used to be a man of high status but ended up in decline. Naturally, Gu Ning was purely specting. Uh huh! I desperately need money. Since I cant make so much money in a short span of time, I decided to try my luck at gambling. Sadly, I lost 20 000. I dont know what to do now, said the man with self-reproach. See these chips? I won a lot of money, so I know it is impossible for me to leave unscathed, but I cant bring myself to return it to the casino for nothing. I want to give you 1 million. Would you like to take some? said Gu Ning. Huh? Thats a lot of money The moment the man heard Gu Nings offer, he noticed the box in Gu Nings hands with a pile of chips in it and was instantly stunned. Uh huh! Can I give you some chips? Dont worry. The chips are authentic. Also, you dont have to do anything in return, said Gu Ning. Are you really giving them to me? The man felt he was in luck. Even though it was not right to take someone elses money, he genuinely needed it. Also, Gu Ning said it would be a big help for him to take some off her. Although he did not frequent casinos, he was aware of the unwritten rules. People were not allowed to leave after winning too much money from them. The casino was a dark ce, but no one could do anything about it. Yes, I am, replied Gu Ning decisively. Oh! Thank you so much. It is such great fortune to have met you. You gave me a helping hand when I needed it the most. However, I cant just take your money. Can I treat it as a loan? If you can leave me your contact number, I will definitely return the money when I recoup my losses. I insist. Otherwise, I will feel bad about it. I cant stand having no peace of mind. If you refuse to give me your contact number, I cant ept your money, said the man. Since he was capable of saying this, he was not a greedy man. Hence, Gu Ning did as he asked, Fine! Gu Ning took out a name card and handed it to the man. It was Tang Ainings namecard. The man took the name card and said, Im sorry. I dont have a name card on me. My name is Peter Bruni. Trust me. I will get in touch with you when I have the money. Im sure you will, said Gu Ning. She took 1 million worth of chips and handed it to Peter Bruni and proceeded to give out money to more people. The people who received chips from Gu Ning felt they were in luck. In the end, Gu Ning gave away her chips until she was down to 800 000 worth of chips before she got them exchanged. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting check the GPS for the address Renzo provided after they left. Although they managed to find the address, they had to check to confirm if the Cretan family genuinely resided there. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting took a cab to the ce, but did not go straight to the street Renzo mentioned. Instead, they headed to a vi district nearby. They arrived 30 minutester. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got off the cab, they headed to the street. It was a long street with vis located on both sides intermittently without a single tall building. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked as she searched for the Cretan familypound using her Jade Eyes. Since it was the Cretan familypound, it was bound to berger and more luxurious than the average vi. If their family genuinely lived here, it would be easy to locate their residence. Gu Ning saw a fork in the road when they got to the center of the street. The path was about 20 meters long and led to a huge entrance with eight security guards walking around outside. Considering the high security, its residents must be people of high status. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting looked at the sign on the door to see a name written in the localnguage: Cretan. Behind the doors, there was a huge front yard. It was approximately 500 meters from the main entrance to the vi with gardens and pools on both sides. The Cretan familypound was particrly big and luxurious. There was high security on thepound and it had surveince and security guards everywhere. It was hard for an average intruder to get in. Also, most of the people here were fighters and armed with weapons since they were mafia. The average man would be at a great disadvantage if they wanted to fight them. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were unafraid of them. However, they had to be particrly careful if they wanted to get in. It was really hard to avoid all those surveince cameras in there. Hence, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting did not intend on going in right now. To begin with, they did not know whether Chas and Charles Cretan were home. If they were not home, their attempts to trespass would only serve to alert the Cretan family. Also, there was a second option avable to them. They could try their luck at the off-road race tomorrow. If they were able to find Charles Cretan there, they would not have to enter their familypound. It was far easier to take him out at the race. If he was not there, they could stille by the residence tomorrow night, so they left the familypound and checked into a nearby hotel. By the time Renzo regained consciousness, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had already left for an hour. He received a few missed calls while he was unconscious, but no one else had entered the room. The moment Renzo regained consciousness, he looked at himself and checked to see if he was injured. Fortunately, he only suffered from an ache on his nape and was not injured anywhere else. He immediately woke up the bodyguards and took out his phone to check the time. He trembled when he saw missed calls from Chas Cretan. He told the bodyguards to go out before he called Chas Cretan. After the phone rang five to six times, Chas Cretan answered the phone and asked in displeasure, What happened? Why didnt you answer the phone earlier? My apologies, Lord Chas. Something cropped up and I was knocked unconscious and only just woke up, replied Renzo. What? Did someone knock you unconscious? asked Chas Cretan in shock. Renzo proceeded to tell Chas Cretan about the events that transpired tonight. Huh? Did they win tens of millions of Euros? Chas Cretan was dumbfounded. The troublemakers not only won a lot of money, but also one every single round as though they could see right through the dice cup. Y-yes, thats right, acknowledged Renzo. He was afraid that Chas Cretan would hold him ountable, so his voice could not help trembling. Then Renzo continued to tell him what happened. Are you sure they were looking for Charles? Chas Cretan could not help feeling happy. It would be perfect if they were hunting for Charles Cretan. Chapter 1937

Chapter 1937: Can We Be Friends?

They definitely asked about Lord Charles. I thought if they were genuinely friends, they ought to know how to get in touch with him and shouldnt have to find him by asking us. I have a feeling they are in fact looking to make trouble for him, said Renzo. Then what happened? asked Chas Cretan excitedly. I dont know Lord Charles whereabouts either, but I told them he might be attending the off-road race at Mount XX tomorrow. If they went over, they might be able to see him there. They also asked me where the Cretan residence was. I told them about it, and also reminded them it was not easy to enter. I was worried they might drop dead before they managed to find Lord Charles and make trouble for him, said Renzo. I really hope they steer clear of trouble and find Lord Charles and do whatever it is they want to do to him. The location of the familypound was no secret. Since plenty of people knew where it was, there was no sense in keeping it a secret. Even if they told them about it, they might not be able to get in. He really hoped that they could find Charles Cretan to kill him and get rid of him since he was a major obstacle for Chas Cretan. Great. Well done. Chas Cretan felt even happier. He had a feeling that Charles Cretan would participate in the off-road race as well. He genuinely hoped that he would show up there. Judging from the incidents that transpired tonight, the man and woman were incredible fighters. If they had a vendetta against Charles Cretan, Chas Cretan really hoped they would seed. Most people might feel he was too cruel to wish death upon his own brother. Chas and Charles Cretan were certainly brothers, but they were half-brothers. They were not close and even bore grudges against each other. Firstly, Charles Cretans mother had something to do with the death of Chas Cretans mother. Even though his stepmother did not directly kill his mother, she was the reason his mother got into a fight with his father and left home and ended up getting into a traffic ident. Secondly, Charles Cretan never treated Chas Cretan as his older brother. Instead, he treated Chas Cretan like his mortal enemy and could not wait for him to die. He often went about sabotaging Chas Cretan in secret. However, despite Chas Cretan falling for his traps, Charles Cretan failed to gain anything in the process and often ended up worse. Their father wanted Charles Cretan to be the next family head, but their grandfather wanted Chas Cretan as the leader, so they recently got into a lot of conflicts because of this. Both of them wanted the other dead, but were incapable of doing it themselves. If word got out that they were involved in fratricide, they would lose the right to inherit the family. However, it was apletely different matter if an outsider killed them. They were from the underworld, so they had a lot of enemies. Now that someone wanted to seek revenge on Charles Cretan, Chas Cretan ecstatic! The next day after breakfast, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting headed to Mount XX to see the race. Since the race was organized by a racetrack, marketing was done online. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting checked into the hotelst night, they went online and did some research. Mount XX was located in the suburbs and the race was to take ce on a winding mountain path. The circuit was built in between two mountain peaks especially for racing, so both the starting and ending lines were at the foot of the mountain and there were no other paths on the circuit. The circuit was roughly 9.8 kilometers long and consisted of 79 turns. Of which, nine turns were particrly dangerous. idents could happen anytime and many racers had gotten stuck there. Although Mount XX was not very high, the circuit was a thrilling drive. It was one of the top five most dangerous mountain circuits in the country. A lot of racers visited Mount XX to try the circuit. They hailed from City Wei and even abroad. Most race tracks had simr policies. Before any racers could use the circuit, they had to sign an indemnity agreement. If any idents urred on the circuit, the racetrack could not be held liable unless it was under their purview. This meant if something went wrong with the roads, railings, or if objects fell from the mountain, the racetrack wouldnt be held ountable if the racers got into an ident. The race was scheduled for 10:00 am and it was a one hour ride from the city, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the hotel at 8:20 am and arrived at Mount XX at around 9:20 am. Even though it was still 40 minutes before the race started, over 500 people had gathered at the foot of the mountain. Also, more people were bound to arrive before the race started. Therge car park was filled with over a hundred posh race cars and the sight was simply grand. Anyone who had a race car came from a rich family since an average race car started at tens of millions of Euros. The race cars used for this magnificent event were even more expensive. The car park was split into two zones. The first zone was intended for the parking of regr cars while the second area was saved for race cars participating in the race. Although there were not as many private cars as there were race cars, it was a decent number. Not everyone who came was there to race. Many of them just came to check it out. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting rented a car from the hotel. Even though it was their first time to City Wei, thanks to technology, they used the GPS to find their way there without getting lost. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting changed their appearance and were not as beautiful or handsome, however, they still remained rtively good-looking. Also, a lot of people looked at them when they arrived at the parking lot because they were Asians. Gu Ning was mature, cool, and seductive, while Leng Shaoting looked mature, worldly-wise, and manly. Both of them were considered good-looking by Country Y standards, so a lot of guys looked at Gu Ning in admiration while the women looked at her in envy. Even though the men did not look at Leng Shaoting in envy, a lot of women came looking at him. Foreigners were more open and bold than Asians, so people came to hit on Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting before long. They did not even stop to ask whether they were dating. Even if they were dating, it did not matter. Not everyone came to talk to them with bad intentions, but most of the people who did admittedly harbored them. Otherwise, they would not bother to talk to them! Hey, gorgeous! Can we be friends? A handsome-looking guy made a pass at Gu Ning withplete disregard for Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting looked annoyed when someone attempted to hit on his fianc. However, he said nothing. He was not so petty that he would attempt to drive the guy away. In any case, Gu Ning wouldnt talk to him. Chapter 1938

Chapter 1938: What Makes You Think He Fancies You?

Sorry. My fianc doesnt like me talking to members of the opposite sex. Regardless of their intentions, Gu Ning rejected them politely. I see. Thats such a pity. Your fianc is so petty. It will be tiring for you if you cant even make friends with guys, said the man as he nced at Leng Shaoting with disdain. He felt Leng Shaoting was too narrow minded and ungracious to be a man. Leng Shaoting ignored his contempt. Soon the man stopped hovering around her and turned to leave. After the man left, someone else came to hit on them. This time, it was a tall, sexily d woman. She was roughly 1.75 meters in height and was beautiful. She was aiming for Leng Shaoting. Hi. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Chiara. My parents are famous merchants in City Wei. I am a fashion designer. More importantly, I am single. I think your looks and aura are perfect for me. Shall we get to know each other better? I like good-looking and dignified men. Of course, they have to treat me well and be loyal. I dont care about the rest since I am doing well financially. The woman came over and went on nonstop introducing herself saying bold, confident things to Leng Shaoting. However, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting felt annoyed by her. This woman was simply shameless! The woman kept making eyes and flirting with Leng Shaoting as she spoke with utter disregard for Gu Ning. Although she was genuinely sexy, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting did not appreciate these overtures. Even though they were abroad and the women there were more open-minded, this woman was far more coquettish than normal. She was clearly an arrogant and self-centered woman born from privilege. Leng Shaoting did not even bother to reply out of courtesy. Instead, he took Gu Nings hand and turned to walk off. Chiara was stunned. She did not expect someone to overlook her altogether. She promptly felt embarrassed and could not take it lying down. Chiara instantly followed them and stopped right in front of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting with an angry look on her face. She questioned Leng Shaoting, How dare you ignore me and walk away? You are not a gentleman at all. That waspletely rude. Chiara was rather loud and people were already looking at them, so many people came closer to watch as they argued. However, they did not feel that the Asian couple was rude and most of them felt Chiara was wrong. Pfttt. Gu Ning could not helpughing in ridicule. Chiara was shameless, so she med Gu Shaoting for being rude. She was domineering and had a strange worldview. What are youughing at? Chiara instantly frowned and looked at her furiously when she heard Gu Ningughing in contempt. Imughing at you of course! You were shameless, but you med the guy for being ungentlemanly and rude. Thats an absolute joke, sneered Gu Ning without holding back. After all, this woman was here to get her fianc, so it was impossible for her to stay calm. You Chiara wanted to explode when Gu Ning scolded her for being shameless. She looked at Gu Ning even more threateningly. How dare you call me shameless? Although Chiara was rude, she barely got scolded before. After all, the people in her circle often did not pick a fight even if she was rude owing to her status. Perhaps the people around her did not scold her out of courtesy even. Some had retaliated against her before, but they did note to a good end. Hence, Chiara grew up willful and self-righteous. Dont you think I am right? You attempted to seduce my fianc right in front of me. Isnt that considered shameless? Before you attempt to hit on men, is it not basic manners to ask if they are single? retorted Gu Ning calmly. Since she did not take Chiara seriously, there was nothing to be mad about. She was simply a little irritated. Everyone has the right to go after the people they like. In any case, you are just engaged and not actually married, said Chiara self-righteously. Gu Ning was so tickled by what she said. She was absolutely contemptuous of Chiara. Even the people around them felt the same way. My fianc didnt even look at you once. What makes you think he is interested in you? asked Gu Ning. You Chiara was furious and felt insulted. She is right, a woman suddenly spoke in disdain and was clearly out for Chiara. A woman as beautiful as Chiara and maybe even more dignified than her, appeared as she spoke. She walked up to Chiara and continued, Chiara, its about time you changed this awful habit of yours of stealing other womens men. You are a disgrace to the De La family. The moment Chiara saw who it was, she became even angrier. She promptly retorted, My family matters are none of your business. I cant be bothered with you either! After all, Im your older brothers fianc, so I simply dont want to get disgraced by you, said the woman. If you think it is embarrassing, then dont marry my brother! said Chiara before continuing to ridicule her, I know you are marrying him for money. You are just a materialistic woman. Even if you marry into the De La family, you will always be an outsider. You will never have a say in the n. Never! Everyone looked at the woman in contempt when they found out she was marrying for money. Humph. The woman did not appear angry and replied calmly instead, I might note from a powerful family, but I certainly dont have to marry for money. I have a decent job, a car, and a vi, so I dont need to live off anyone. Everyones contempt for the woman gradually dissipated. If she was capable of affording a vi on her own, she was considered well off. Even if the De La family had a far higher status than her, she was still a capable and independent woman. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were not interested in watching them fight. They still had to find Charles Cretan, so they left while the woman made trouble for Chiara and started searching for Charles Cretan in the crowd. Since Charles Cretan had gone to the Zi family before, they had him on the surveince videos, so Zi Shaomin obtained a photo of Charles Cretan and sent it to Gu Ning. Chapter 1939

Chapter 1939: Cut at the Throat

Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting already knew what Charles Cretan looked like, so the moment he showed his face, they could recognize him instantly. However, it was already 10:00 am, but Charles Cretan was nowhere to be seen. Was he noting? Or was he justte? Maybe he was already here and resting somewhere else. Regardless of whether Charles Cretan wasing, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would keep hanging around here today and wait for him. Before the race officially started, everyone went to ce their bets. A total of 108 people signed up for the race. They were split into 11 races. The first race consisted of ten cars while thest race consisted of eight. The top three racers from every round would enter the next round topete. After three rounds, the top three racers would emerge. As for the bets ce bets on the racer that mighte in first in each race.ce bets on the racers that mighte in first and second for each race in the order of their ranking.ce bets on the racers that mighte in the top three in each round in the order of their ranking.ce bets on the racers that mighte in the top three. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting did not know about the prizes and did not ce any bets. They were simply here for Charles Cretan. Since the race was held on a mountain circuit, most people could only watch it from a huge screen at this square, the indoor main hall, or by booking a private room. Monitors were avable indoors as well, but were only avable at a cost. People with high status preferred to watch in a private room while most people liked to join the crowd and watched it outside. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were unable to find Charles Cretan in the square, so they headed indoors to the ground floor. She used her Jade Eyes to check the private rooms in search of Charles Cretan. A few minutester, Gu Ning found Charles Cretan watching the match from a VIP room. There were six men in the room with him. Two of them were Charles Cretans friends while the remaining four were bodyguards. Also, there were two more bodyguards guarding the private room entrance. Gu Ning veered her eyes after locating Charles Cretan and said to Leng Shaoting, Found them. They are in the private room on the third floor. There are seven of them in total. Two of them look like his friends while the remaining four are bodyguards. Also, two bodyguards are guarding the entrance. Are there people in the private room next door? asked Leng Shaoting. He was nning to get close up before attacking. All the private rooms on that floor are taken, but there are empty rooms downstairs. We have to find some way to get closer, charging in directly is out of the question, said Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting went quiet as he contemted. In that case, things would get tricky, but they did not want to cause a majormotion. If we cante up with anything better, lets continue observing them. Im sure something will happen, said Gu Ning before looking at Charles Cretans private room every now and then. The crowd in the square was shouting in exhration. After the first round was over, some of them felt jubnt while others were disappointed. The second round did notmence immediately after the first round was done. Instead, it took 20 minutes before it started. Gu Ning saw Charles Cretan getting up to walk out when the first race ended. He ising out, said Gu Ning. In reality, we dont have to worry about themotion we make. We just have to kill him. Okay, agreed Leng Shaoting. If hees out of the room, we will attack him, said Gu Ning. Let me do the killing! said Leng Shaoting. He did not want Gu Ning to get hurt. Sure, agreed Gu Ning. After we take down Charles Cretan, run into the mountains. They were surrounded by mountains, so it was easy to find a ce to hide. Got it, replied Leng Shaoting. You go over first. I wille after you when I am done. Sure, replied Gu Ning before she headed into the mountain. Leng Shaoting was more than enough to handle Charles Cretan, so Gu Ning was not worried he might fail. Charles Cretan went downstairs towards the main entrance after he left the private room. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting waited for him near the entrance and got ready to fight. Leng Shaoting had no intention of using his gun. Instead, he chose to use a dagger. The gun he possessed belonged to the Zi n, and he wanted to avoid getting the Zi n connected to Charles Cretans death. The Zi ns ammunition was avable for sale throughout the world, so using their weapons did not necessarily link them to a crime. However, Charles Cretan had been making trouble for the Zi ntely. So if anything befell Charles Cretan, the Zi n would quickly fall under suspicion. Although the main family was unaware of Charles Cretans attacks on the Zi n, they would quickly know the truth when they investigated Charles Cretans death. If they avoided connecting the Zi n to the murder, the Cretan family would not think the Zi n was behind it since the Cretan family had plenty of enemies. Many people wanted them dead and assassins were often sent after them. The moment Charles Cretan came out, Leng Shaoting ran towards him. Since he was a cultivator and a pretty powerful one at that, a mere mortal could notpare to Leng Shaotings speed. Even though they were approximately ten meters apart, Leng Shaoting only needed a second to get to him, so Charles Cretan waspletely caught by surprise. By the time he noticed the attacker, it was already toote. Charles Cretan sensed a pain in his throat before he passed outpletely. Leng Shaoting not only cut Charles Cretans throat, he even used some magical power to be safe. Although Leng Shaoting did not cut him deeply, the dagger managed the slice halfway down his throat. After Leng Shaoting cut Charles Cretans throat, he swiftly ran towards Gu Ning. Everything happened so quickly that no one was able to wrap their minds around it. By the time they realized that their master was attacked, the culprit had already gone far. Two bodyguards stayed to stand guard over Charles Cretan and promptly notified the family while the four remaining bodyguards gave chase. However, how could they keep up with Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings speed? Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting quickly lost them after entering the forest. The bodyguards couldnt find them. The four bodyguards continued running after them even though they knew it was futile because they were simply too fast. If they did not attempt to run after them, it would be hard for them to answer to the Cretan family. They were Charles Cretans bodyguards, but they failed to protect him, so they were bound to end up punished. Chapter 1940

Chapter 1940: Was Chas Cretan Behind This?

Leng Shaoting promptly took out his sword when no one was in sight after he entered the mountain forest, and flew off on his sword with Gu Ning so that no evidence of their involvement would be left behind. Leng Shaoting was still inexperienced with sword flying, so he stumbled a little and left Gu Ning in shock. Fortunately, they were not flying high and only about two meters above the ground. So even if they did fall, they would not get hurt falling from that height. Since Chas Cretan knew that someone was taking out Charles Cretan today, he really hoped the mastermind would seed. Even though he did not bear the hope of any sess as Charles Cretan was not an easy target. Nheless, Chas Cretan sent men to keep an eye on the race track and inform him the moment they caught wind of an attack on his half-brother. Hence, Chas Cretan received news of Charles Cretans death just a minute after he died. After he learned of Charles Cretans death, he was left in shock when his subordinate informed him that the killer had killed Charles Cretan in the blink of an eye. Charles Cretan was killed with a single cut to the throat and was cut deeply by the strike. Also, Charles Cretan did not have the opportunity to retaliate during the attack. After he was murdered, his killer immediately disappeared. His killer was simply incredible! Who was behind the attack? How could the mastermind manage to find someone with such incredible skills to assassinate Charles Cretan? However, he did not care about this after he recovered from the shock. Instead, he was delighted. He was absolutely beside himself with joy. If he was not at thepany, and surrounded by people, he would haveughed out loud. Now that Charles Cretan was dead, no one couldpete with him to be the next head of the family. Although he knew people in the family would suspect him of killing Charles Cretan, it genuinely had nothing to do with him, so he was unafraid of getting investigated. The Cretan family quickly caught wind of the news, but only Charles Cretans parents felt sad and furious that their son was murdered. No one else in the family felt saddened by Charles Cretans death. Charles Cretans grandfather was naturally a little sad. Even though he did not like this boy since he was an illegitimate son born of a mistress, and he was cocky, he was his grandson after all. However, he was only a little sad. Chas Cretan must have done it. It must have been him. He must have done it out of fear that Charles would surpass him The first person Charles Cretans mother suspected was Chas Cretan. Especially since they were recentlypeting to inherit the n. Yes, it must be him. Chas must have killed Charles Charles Cretans father also suspected that Chas Cretan was behind it. No, correction. Chas Cretan had to be the mastermind. You cant make such usations without even investigating the matter. I trust Chas, said Chas Cretans grandfather. Despite his minor suspicion towards Chas Cretan, he trusted him. After all, he had single-handedly brought up Chas Cretan, so he trusted him. Otherwise, he would not have hoped for Chas Cretan to inherit the family. However, his son, Chas and Charles Cretans father, only cared about Charles Cretan. He indulged his son so much that Charles Cretan ended up violent and selfish. The Cretan family was mafia, so the head of the n had to be decisive and could not get emotional. However, it did not mean he could be hical, disrespectful, and cruel. Although their family had a mafia history, they had started to operate a lot of legitimate businesses, so the inheritor now needed business savvy and strategy. And he had brought up Chas Cretan just for the role. No, he must have done it. It was him. No one else would have done it! Charles Cretans mother insisted. Even though she knew Chas Cretan was not the only person with a reason to take her sons life, she simply insisted it was him. In reality, she hated Chas Cretan and was exceptionally biased against him. She was jealous of Chas Cretans aplishments and wished him dead. Chas Cretan was the biggest obstacle in the way of letting her son be head of the n after all. And now that her son was dead while Chas Cretan remained standing, it meant no one else had the right to vie for the position. She could not stand seeing someone she despised bing head of the family! You cant take Chas side just because you like him! Charles was your grandson too! said Charles Cretans father. Despite being Chas Cretans father as well, he felt Chas Cretan was the culprit. He was such an awful father! Charles Cretan might think he was a great father, but he was Chas Cretans mortal enemy! Enough. Dont you know what Charles is like? He has offended so many people. Plenty of people want him dead. No one is to use Chas and sully his reputation before the investigation is done, said Chas Cretans grandfather furiously. The inheritor of the family could not be involved in fratricide. A lot of people knew that Chaz and Charles Cretan did not get along, but they simply felt it was a brotherly conflict. Even though many people suspected Chas Cretan to be the mastermind of Charles Cretans death, it was just minor suspicion and no one actually felt he would kill his brother. However, if word got out from the n that Chas Cretan was a prime suspect of his brothers death, the public would simply assume the n was protecting Chas even if they could prove someone else was behind it. Despite Charles Cretans parents indignation, they could only stop talking about it at their fathers insistence. However, they were certain Chas Cretan was behind their sons death. The family immediately sent men to investigate the matter. Chas Cretan was also asked toe back to the residence right away, so he came home immediately as asked. Many people suspected Chas Cretan of killing his brother, but a lot of people felt delighted about Charles Cretans death. People did not like Charles Cretan and some of them even hated him. The moment Chas Cretan arrived home, he was interrogated by his father and stepmother about Charles Cretans death. Chas Cretan confidently denied any participation in killing his brother. Considering how calm he was, all suspicion in his grandfather dissipated. However, Charles Cretans father and stepmother continued to think otherwise. Chapter 1941

Chapter 1941: Go Straight Home

Chas Cretan might not care about their opinion, but he was not going to stand by and let them falsely use him, so he retorted coldly, Dont you know what Charles is capable of? He has offended plenty of people while he was alive. You should know we are mafia, so we have a lot of enemies. We get assassinated all the time. If I were the one who wound up dead today, would that mean Charles did it? You Chas Cretans parents wanted to explode, but they had to admit that Chas Cretan was right and he might not be the murderer. In the end, Chas Cretans grandfather stepped forward, so they stopped arguing for the time being. An hour after Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left City Wei, they removed their disguises and went to the biggest mall in town. The two of them acted as though they were tourists and shopped happily. Leng Shaoting called Xu Jinchen earlier to tell him that Charles Cretan was taken care of and that they would be taking the 6:10 pm flight back to the capital. They were going back to the capital, and not City J since there was only one day left for the National Day holiday. Gu Ning was not worried about school. Even if she were, it was toote. The flight was at 6:00 pm on the 6th, which meant it was 12:00 pm on the 7th back home. After flying for 17 hours, they would arrive at the capital on the 8th around 4:00 to 5:00 pm, and most of her school day would be over. She could just apply for leave and miss school for a day. Gu Ning simply wanted to make it back home before the 10th, so that she was in time for the auction. If she went right home now, she had a day left before the auction. However, if she went to Country J, she would be toote for the auction. Leng Shaoting had already told Xu Jinchen to go back home on his own. As for the reason he contacted Xu Jinchen and not Zi Shaomin directly If the Cretan family investigated the Zi family for Charles Cretans death, and they discovered records of calls from City Wei in Country Y to Zi Shaomin, it would attract suspicion and unnecessary trouble for the Zi family. The Zi family was delighted to hear this. Although they had incurred a lot of loss from Charles Cretans ambushes and paying Gu Ning for killing him, they were happy that he was dead. They did not even care about the deals they had lost thanks to Charles Cretan. The Zi family seemed ustomed to having fights in the underworld over territory. There was alwayspetition and losses in the trade. Hence, even though they paid a high price for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to take out Charles Cretan, they were deeply grateful for Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings help. Their family would have made even more losses if not for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. In the family, only Zi Shaomin, Zi Beiying, and their father knew about this matter. They would not let a fourth person know about it out of fear that someone might leak the news about their involvement with Charles Cretans death. Since Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were going back home, Xu Jinchen did not linger. Unless he was on a mission, he could not stay. Unforeseen missions might happen anytime, so it was inappropriate for him to stay abroad for long periods of time. However, Xu Jinchen was reluctant to leave since he did not know when he would get to see Zi Beiying again. Although they were not officially dating, they knew of each others interest. However, no one spoke of it openly since no such opportunity arose. Just as Xu Jinchen was about to book his tickets, Zi Shaomin suddenly told Xu Jinchen to take Zi Beiying over with him so that she could help thank Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting personally on the familys behalf. Also, Zi Beiying could pass the reward to Gu Ning while she was there. Although the reason came off unconvincing, Zi Beiying was keen on going. Also, Xu Jinchen wanted Zi Beiying to go as well. Hence, she pounced on the opportunity and flew over. Nevertheless, everyone knew that Zi Shaomin was simply giving them an excuse to spend more time together. Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings flights were at 6:10 am. So they arrived at the airport at 4:30 pm since they needed time to get through customs checks. Otherwise, it would take too much time to get past customs checks because of the huge crowd at the airport. The Cretan family had already swiftly sent men to the airport with photographs of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting in disguise to monitor the crowd and see if they made an attempt to flee the country by air. Many men were sent to a lot of ces in search of them, especially hotels and restaurants. They had retrieved photographs of them from the surveince footagest night. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had dumped the car at the racetrack parking lot after they left. So they learned that the killer had driven to the circuit in the car and located their hotel and obtained photos of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting through the hotel surveince. Since Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting lookedpletely different from their disguises, they managed to walk right past them undetected. Even though they saw Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting in the crowd, they could not link them to the photos. Hence, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got past the customs check without getting stopped while the Cretan family continued hunting for the murderer. Despite their anxiety, they knew it was hard to find people in arge city like City Wei. Before they investigated the murderer, they started by checking the people whom Charles Cretan had offended recently. Naturally, they were unable to uncover everything since Charles Cretan often kept his tracks covered like he did when he ambushed the Zi family. The Cretan family found out about the Zi family suffering from ambushes, losing a lot of arms deals, and Charles Cretan visiting the Zi family, but they did not realize Charles Cretan was behind the ambushes. Even the Zi family was unable to provide hard proof of Charles Cretans participation since all evidence pointed to some other important family. The Cretan family simply assumed Charles Cretan was acquainted with the Zi n and was asked to help when their trades in Country Y got into trouble. Hence, the Zi family was eliminated from their list of suspects. Could the other family be behind it? However, they did not find any evidence of Charles Cretan helping out the Zi family, so they decided it was unlikely that the family behind the ambushes had attacked Charles Cretan in retaliation. Chapter 1942

Chapter 1942: Chen Darong Got Injured

The family they suspected might have a lot of power in City Wei, but they held some degree of respect for the Cretan family, so it was impossible for them to kill Charles Cretan so publicly. Meanwhile, the true culprit, the Zi family, ended up avoiding suspicion altogether. They proceeded to investigate the people Charles Cretan had a conflict with recently. Charles Cretan had conflicts with three groups of people in the past month and one of them seemed a likely suspect. They were not locals. Instead, they were tourists from Country M. They got into a fight with Charles Cretan and were highly skilled fighters, but they lost since they were outnumbered. Based on their investigations, these tourists from Country M seemed somewhat mysterious. They were unable toe up with more information about them, so the Cretan family suspected they were behind Charles Cretans death. By the time Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting made it back to the capital, it was 5:00 pm on the 8th. The moment they arrived home, Gu Ning received a lot of news. Some were good while others were bad. The good news was that Xiangyun Antique-store was packed with guests since the recent promotion of the bronze chimes caused a furor in the antiques and music industry. Although most of the people were there to see the bronze chimes, none of them got to see it. Even then, business was brisk in the store, and a lot of customers purchased things while they were here. Even though most of the products in the store were imitation goods, half the authentic antiques were sold. That meant 17 to 18 pieces of antiques. After all, Gu Ning had disyed just slightly over 30 pieces of antiques in the store. For an antique store, this was a fantastic performance. Barely any other antique shops had as many authentic pieces of antiques with most of their products being imitations. The sales of imitation products at Xiangyun Antique-store added up to one to two months worth of sales. As for the authentic antiques, it was worth half a year of sales. Genuine antiques were hard to sell, but they were able to make a lot of profit on every single one of them. As the saying went in the antique industry, people often went on for years not selling a single piece of genuine antique. However, the moment they did, they made enough profit to keep them in operation for three years. That was provided the stores carried good antiques. The bronze chimes were both good news and bad news for Xiangyun Antique-store. Shortly after Gu Ning had boarded the flight, Chen Darong got abducted. Someone wanted to get their hands on the bronze chimes through illegal means. K checked the surveince and located Chen Darong. He did not call the cops right away and instead got Ba Tianyang to send assassins to save Chen Darong. However, even though they managed to save Chen Darong, he was gravely injured. Chen Darong was pushed by his abductors when he attempted to retaliate, so he hit the back of his head badly on the ground. Although the injuries were not life-threatening, he was badly hurt and had to be hospitalized. Hence, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting headed to the hospital the moment they got out of the airport. Since Leng Shaoting had parked at the airport, it made things a lot easier. Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying had taken a flight just an hour after Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. And because there was only one car parked at the airport, they nned on leaving together. No, correction. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were only expecting Xu Jinchen since they did not know that Zi Beiying was on the flight as well. Now that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had to leave right away, Leng Shaoting made arrangements for someone to pick up Xu Jinchen before he sent him a text message. Xu Jinchen would see the message after he got off the flight. Inside the car, Gu Ning called K and asked for details. Some people from Country R were behind Chen Darongs kidnapping. Even though the ones who actually did it were locals, the mastermind was from Country R. A lot of foreigners havee to see the bronze chimes, but foreigners are banned from bidding for them, so they can only admire them. Some of them wanted to get locals to help them auction for the bronze chimes. However, these people from Country R went straight for Chen Darong and wanted to get their hands on the chimes through illegal means, said K. Someone from Country R Gu Ning instantly looked annoyed when she heard who the mastermind was. She felt even angrier when she learned they were not locals. However, no matter who was behind it, she was infuriated that someone had touched her employee. Who are these people from Country R? asked Gu Ning. He is a renowned musician from a concert hall located in Country Rs capital, Harada Honichi said K. Where are they? asked Gu Ning. They currently reside at Shengshi Hotel, said K. Okay. Thats all for now. I will get in touch with you if I need more information, said Gu Ning. Okay, acknowledged K before hanging up the phone. Do you need me to do anything about it? asked Leng Shaoting after he overheard the conversation Gu Ning had with K. Are you nning to make a move in the hotel? asked Gu Ning teasingly as her mood lifted slightly. Dont worry. I am not stupid enough to make trouble in our hotel. Even though I cant do anything about it while they are in the hotel that doesnt mean I cant touch them outside! said Leng Shaoting. Of course we have to do something about it, but now is not the right time. Lets wait until they are ready to leave, said Gu Ning. It was impossible for her to overlook their crimes, but it was just a bad time to take care of them now. Since she had already sold the bronze chimes to the National Pce Museum, it would be the same regardless of peoples interest in them. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the hospital about 40 minutester and headed straight to Chen Darongs hospital ward. Even though Chen Darong was not in a VIP ward, he had an ordinary room to himself. Chen Darongs wife was at the hospital with him. Although thepany did not make arrangements for someone to stay with Chen Darong, he felt it was enough to have his wife around since it did not feel right to have someone staying with him in the ward. If he had any problems, he could approach the doctor directly or give Chen Cangyi a call. Someone from thepany would send a representative to check on him asionally as well. The moment Chen Darongs wife saw Gu Ninge in, she stood up and greeted her politely, Director Gu, Mr Leng, wee. Director Gu, Mr Leng, thanks foring, said Chen Darong. He saw the fruit in Leng Shaotings hand and he instantly felt bad. You didnt have toe with gifts. Its just some fruit, so its no big deal, said Gu Ning before she asked, How are you feeling? My head hurts a little. The doctor says I need to stay for a few days of observation, replied Chen Darong with a disappointed look on his face. The auction was happening the day after, but he would be stuck in the hospital and was unable to go, so he could not help feeling dejected. Gu Ning knew what he was thinking. However, she could take care of his injuries anytime. Chapter 1943

Chapter 1943: I Will Avenge You

Dont worry! said Gu Ning as she retrieved a bottle of power crystal and handed it to Chen Darong. After you take this medicine, you will recover in no time and can be discharged tomorrow. You will definitely get to go to the auction. In reality, he could even get discharged today, but Gu Ning told them he could leave tomorrow so as to make them feel assured. Really? Chen Darong looked delighted at the news. Chen Darong hadplete trust in Gu Ning, he simply questioned her as a knee-jerk reaction out of joy. The moment he heard what Gu Ning said, he took the power crystal from her without hesitation and took them without waiting for her to respond. Thanks, said Chen Darong before he took the medicine. Even though Chen Darongs wife was a little concerned, she did not stop him as she had faith in Gu Ning as well. After taking the power crystal, Chen Darong sensed the pain in his head easing. Two minutester, most of the pain disappeared. My head feels a lot better, said Chen Darong in amazement. He initially thought it would take some time for the medicine to take effect, but he shockingly recovered in a matter of minutes. R-really? Chen Darongs wife was ted. Uh huh, said Chen Darong. A few more minutester, Chen Darong stopped feeling any pain altogether. He even touched his head to confirm it was okay. Okay. Go have some rest! You can get discharged tomorrow and join me at the auction. Also, I will seek revenge for you, said Gu Ning. Since I am fine now, theres no need to. He was very touched by Gu Nings gesture, but he did not want to make trouble for her. Before Chen Darong could finish his sentence, Gu Ning interrupted him sternly, If you want me to let off the culprit, dont bother. Even if you can bear it, I cant. Hurting my subordinates is as good as giving me a p in the face. If I do not seek revenge after this provocation, everyone is going to start thinking I am some pushover! Chen Darong did not know what to say. Although Gu Ning said the culprit was insulting her for moving in on her subordinates, so she had to do something about it, he knew that Gu Ning was doing it for him. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left before long. Meanwhile, Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying had gotten off their flight. Zi Shaomin sent Mengda and Nan toe along with Zi Beiying. He could not help feeling worried for her safety even though he was the one who suggested shee, so he sent them toe with her. After the flightnded, Xu Jinchen turned on his phone while the ne was taxiing to see a text message from Leng Shaoting. He did not take it to heart when he learned they had to go. Since Leng Shaoting was busy, he probably could not eat with them, so Xu Jinchen did not bother calling him. Shaoting might be busy, but Ning is probably free. Let me give her a call and ask if she has eaten. Otherwise, she can join us, said Zi Beiying as she pulled out her phone and called Gu Ning. Gu Ning had just gotten into the car when she answered. Gu Ning, I am in the capital. I know Shaoting is busy, but you are probably free, right? If you are, lets go eat! I want to give you the reward, said Zi Beiying. Gu Ning was somewhat surprised to hear Zi Beiying hade to the capital with Xu Jinchen, but she did not think too much of it and felt this was a great idea. My subordinate got injured, so Shaoting and I went to visit him at the hospital. Im on my way out now, said Gu Ning before she asked, What do you want to eat? I feel like having some signature roast duck. Do you have any suggestions? asked Zi Beiying. Xu Jinchen was born here, but Zi Beiying did not ask him and asked a non-local like Gu Ning. Was it not a little dumb for Zi Beiying to do this? Xu Jinchen looked at her speechlessly, but did not interrupt. However, Gu Ning happened to know about all the signature food in the capital. There is a roast duck restaurant at XX East Street in the eastern district. Its the most famous roast duck restaurant in the city. However, since business is brisk, it is hard to get a table at this hour of the day, so we probably cant get a table, said Gu Ning. Its fine. Xu Jinchen can take care of it, said Leng Shaoting. He could get a table for them, but it would be better for Xu Jinchen to take care of it if Zi Beiying wanted to try the roast duck. Gu Ning told Zi Beiying, Get Jinchen to take care of the table! Shaoting says he can. Sure, said Zi Beiying before she hung up the phone and turned to say to Xu Jinchen, She said there is a roast duck restaurant at XX East Street in the eastern district. Even though its peak hour, Shaoting says you can get us a table. Gu Ning had told her that Xu Jinchen could take care of it, but she overheard Leng Shaoting telling Gu Ning the same thing, so she ended up saying Leng Shaoting said so. Certainly. How can I call myself a local if I cant get a table? Xu Jinchen promptly felt smug when he heard this. Then get us a table! Gu Ning said the duck is really good, said Zi Beiying. Before long, Xu Jinchen made a call and got them a table. Although there were no empty seats at the restaurant, there were private rooms reserved for the owners close friends. Xu Jinchen and Leng Shaoting happened to be close friends with the roast duck restaurant owner. Also, Xu Jinchen and Leng Shaoting did him a favor once. Even though Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen only visited asionally, no matter how crowded the ce was, the restaurant owner always had rooms reserved for them. If Leng Shaoting or Xu Jinchens friends wanted to patronize the restaurant, the restaurant owner would let them use the private room. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were already in the vicinity, so they arrived in slightly over ten minutes. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting happened to bump into Xu Jinlin at the parking lot. He had just arrived as well. Hey! Its such a coincidence! Is it just you two or are you expecting more friends? If you are alone, we can eat together since I only have a couple of friends with me, said Xu Jinlin. He was not trying to be polite and genuinely asked Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning to join him for dinner. Ill pass. Im meeting Jinchen and a friend, rejected Leng Shaoting. Okay then! Which room did you get? Ille by and say hi. Also, I need to talk to Jinchen about something. Since Leng Shaoting had turned down Xu Jinlins offer, Xu Jinlin did not insist. Sure, acknowledged Leng Shaoting before he turned to part ways with Xu Jinlin. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got to the private room, they ordered first. The restaurant was packed, so some time was needed before the food could get served. If they ordered now, their food would be ready by the time Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying got here. Chapter 1944

Chapter 1944: Do You Remember Ji Zijing?

Leng Shaoting told Gu Ning about his encounter with vampires on hisst mission while they waited for Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying. Although Gu Ning believed they existed, she had never seen them before, so she could not help sounding surprised when she heard about them. What are vampires like? asked Gu Ning. She wondered if they appeared just like the ones in movies! Vampires look no different from normal humans on the outside, but they resemble evil cultivators. They are just a different race. Theirplexions are a lot fairer than normal people and they have an evil aura radiating from them, said Leng Shaoting. In that case, it sounded like they resembled the ones she had seen in movies. We have certainly encountered quite a number of evil creatures! Oh yes. I forgot to tell you about something. I met some Country R ninjas while I was in City B. They knew about the existence of cultivators and came to investigate the matter. Although they did not even know what they were looking for, they knew that those people were capable of magic and could fly around. They were clearly talking about cultivators, said Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting promptly looked stern. The vampires I encountered while I was on mission also bumped into cultivators previously. They wanted to go back and tell their leader about it, so I had to kill them. Gu Ning immediately looked worried and serious. From the looks of it, we wont be able to keep the existence of cultivators under wraps for long. The news might even lead to war. Although it was hard for them to learn more about cultivators, it was unavoidable. Even though they were in modern times and no one would wage war unless it was absolutely necessary, there was a lot of politics involved and all the countries wanted the best for themselves. Since their country was developing well, a lot of the other countries could not stand by and watch, and secretly made moves on them. However, it did not work out as they anticipated. Now that they hade to know about the existence of cultivators in their country, the other countries were bound to feel worried and the need to get rid of these threats. I have already told my superior about the vampires, but I may have to tell him about the existence of cultivators before it bes public knowledge so that he is prepared. I hope you dont mind, said Leng Shaoting. Although he had the right to decide on his own, he learned about cultivators from Gu Ning, so he ought to discuss it with her as a sign of respect. Why would I mind? Considering the situation we are in, it is necessary to tell him. However, it would be better to keep it from the rest of the public. Otherwise, we will have a hard time cleaning up the mess if it causes any chaos, said Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting was relieved to hear her response. Zi Beiying and Xu Jinchen showed up 30 minutes after Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Hi, Shaoting and Ning. The moment Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning showed up, Zi Beiying greeted them. Despite her carefree nature, she could not help feeling awkward since Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting knew about her interest in Xu Jinchen. Although they were not together officially, they had ambiguous feelings towards each other. Hi, Mr Leng and Miss Gu, greeted Mengda and Nan courteously. Hi. Have a seat! said Gu Ning as Zi Beiying sat next to Gu Ning with Xu Jinchen sitting right next to her. Mengda and Nan proceeded to sit next to Xu Jinchen. Ning, Shaoting, thank you. If not for you, I dont know when my family would tide through the crisis! Zi Beiying thanked Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Her family would not have fallen due to the ambushes if Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning did not offer to help. After all, her family had a lot of history and wealth. However, they did help to prevent the Zi family from losing more deals. Whatever it was, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning had done the Zi family a huge favor, so they were naturally grateful. Zi Beiying handed a card to Gu Ning. This is your reward. Thanks! I wont be shy about it. Gu Ning took the card right away. Since they had agreed on rewarding her, Gu Ning did not hold back. You earned it, replied Zi Beiying. Before long, the food was served and everyone started dinner. Oh yes. Beiying, how long are you nning on staying here? If you n on making this a long trip and dont like staying at a hotel, you are wee to stay at my ce while youre here if you dont mind! said Gu Ning. She knew that Zi Beiying was not going to leave so soon. And although Zi Beiying came with Xu Jinchen, they were not dating, so it did not seem appropriate for Xu Jinchen to host Zi Beiying. Xu Jinchen felt the same way, so he did not interrupt when Gu Ning offered a room to Zi Beiying. If Zi Beiying wanted to stay at a hotel, he could arrange for it and she could stay for as long as she liked at Jinlin Hotel. However, it was morefortable to stay in a house. He also owned several residential properties and Zi Beiying was wee to pick any of them. It was simply inappropriate for her to stay at his ce, so he left Gu Ning to it when she offered. Of course, I dont mind. Im just worried about inconveniencing you, said Zi Beiying as she nced at Leng Shaoting. She thought they were cohabiting, and she might get in their way if she moved in. Its perfectly fine. I rarely go back to begin with and spend most of my time at school. Even if I dont live on campus, I have other properties. Some of my friends just swing by asionally on the weekends to hang out, said Gu Ning. In that case, I wont be shy. Since Gu Ning was open to it, Zi Beiying did not turn down her offer. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were both loaded, so they must have multiple properties. Halfway through dinner, someone knocked on the door. It was none other than Xu Jinlin. How did you know we are here? Leng Shaoting did not tell Xu Jinchen that Xu Jinlin was here, so Xu Jinchen was surprised to see him. Zi Beiying could not help feeling anxious when she encountered Xu Jinlin. It felt as though she was meeting Xu Jinchens elder even though they were not dating. I bumped into Shaoting and Ning earlier. I invited them to join me for dinner, but Shaoting said he was eating with you and a friend. Since I had something to tell you, I came over after I was done with dinner, said Xu Jinlin as he sat down beside Xu Jinchen. What is it? asked Xu Jinchen. Do you remember Ji Zijing? She is the daughter of one of Moms friends. She has be a rather famous designer now and is tall and pretty. She has just returned home and ns on carving a career here. Mom wants you to see her and consider her as a marriage prospect, said Xu Jinlin. Since he did not know about Zi Beiying and Xu Jinchens rtionship, he spoke bluntly. Chapter 1945

Chapter 1945: I Cant Help It That I Am Talented

The moment Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying heard about the woman, they looked uneasy. Xu Jinchen looked at Zi Beiying right away and was clearly worried that she might get upset. Zi Beiying immediatelyposed herself when she caught Xu Jinchen looking at her and acted as though it had nothing to do with her. Despite her apprehension, she did not want anyone to know about it. Also, she was not dating Xu Jinchen, so it was none of her business. Even then, Xu Jinchen noticed how angry Zi Beiying was and could not help feeling anxious. Xu Jinlin noticed his brothers reaction and promptly looked at Zi Beiying. He immediately noticed that something was amiss. Was Xu Jinchen already seeing someone? Was it this lovely girl in front of him? In that case, Zi Beiying was bound to feel unhappy after she heard their mothers ns to matchmake Xu Jinchen with Ji Zijing. It was not his fault! Served Xu Jinchen right for not telling him! He was just passing a message and had no intention of forcing Xu Jinchen to meet the woman. Who is Ji Zijing? I dont remember who she is. Also, I will not go for any matchmaking. I am not that desperate! said Xu Jinchen firmly. Xu Jinchen genuinely did not remember Ji Zijing. He never bothered to remember the people who were unimportant to him. If Ji Zijing knew what Xu Jinchen was thinking, she would probably be heartbroken. Despite hardly seeing Xu Jinchen, Ji Zijing was in love with him. Xu Jinchen had looks, power and was a capable man, so he was popr with thedies. Although the Xu family had a far higher status than the Ji family, the Xu family and his mother supported the match, so status was not an obstacle. You know how worried Mom is. If you found yourself a girl sooner and let her know, she would not have done this. Xu Jinlin did not dare go on talking. He did not want to give Zi Beiying a bad impression of their mother, so he voluntarily exined the situation. He did not know whether the girl was Xu Jinchens girlfriend. However, since Xu Jinchen did not voluntarily tell him about it, he was not in the position to ask now. He did not know if Xu Jinchen had feelings for her or if they just liked each other. If they were not officially dating, it would make things awkward if he tantly asked. She has nothing better to do. Why is she worried? How can she look down on her flesh and blood? said Xu Jinchen begrudgingly. In reality, he had always known about how worried his mother was about his love life, but he was not that old. He was still in histe 20s and not even 30 years old. Enough. She is just showing concern for you. If you dont like it, just patronize her a little or ignore it. If she heard what you said, she is bound to get upset, said Xu Jinlin. Even though Xu Jinchen spoke the truth, their mother was simply being concerned, so she was not to me. Xu Jinchen did not go on talking. Are you going to introduce your friends? asked Xu Jinlin. Even if he did not n on asking if Xu Jinchen was dating the girl, he ought to introduce his friends. Xu Jinchen immediately introduced Zi Beiying to Xu Jinlin, This is my older brother, Xu Jinlin. Jinlin, how do you do? The moment Zi Beiying learned he was Xu Jinchens older brother, she greeted him politely. Hi, Mr Xu, greeted Mengda and Nan courteously as well. Nice to meet you, replied Xu Jinlin politely. Xu Jinchen introduced everyone to Xu Jinlin. Xu Jinlin was a little surprised to learn that Mengda and Nan were Zi Beiyings bodyguards. From the looks of it, this young woman had a high status. Oh yes. Where are you going tonight? asked Xu Jinlin. If you guys arent doing anything special tonight, why dont we head to the clubhouse so I can y host? Sure, said Leng Shaoting. In any case, they had already nned on going to the clubhouse tonight. Before long, they finished dinner and left. Xu Jinlin deliberately pulled Xu Jinchen and walked behind the group. After putting some distance between Leng Shaoting and the others, he asked quietly, Tell me honestly. Is Miss Zi your girlfriend? Nope, denied Xu Jinchen. Xu Jinchen certainly wished she was his girl, but she was not, so he added, For the time being. Tsk! No wonder you looked at Miss Zi so anxiously when I told you Mom was trying to match you! Why arent you dating yet? Have you confessed your love to her? Or is she not interested in you? asked Xu Jinlin teasingly. Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying were a perfect match in terms of looks, but the Xu family was one of the most powerful ns in the country. Although he did not know of Zi Beiyings background, status was probably not a problem! Hence, it all boiled down to whether she liked his little brother. She is not entirely disinterested in me. Thing is, I havent told her about it. Its not the right time yet, said Xu Jinchen. Fine! Xu Jinlin knew what it was like to date. It was wiser for Xu Jinchen not to confess his love for her until he was certain of her interest. Tell me where she is from? What does her family do? asked Xu Jinlin. He did not care about her background. Instead, it was pure curiosity. Stop asking me all these questions! If I manage to get the girl I will tell you about it. Xu Jinchen was reluctant to talk about it at least for now. Dont tell mum about it yet. I will have no peace if she finds out. The moment he finished his sentence, he ignored Xu Jinlin and walked over to Leng Shaoting and the others quickly. Hey you Xu Jinlin was infuriated. Was it okay for Xu Jinchen to dump his older brother? Xu Jinlin shook his head before he swiftly followed behind them. Xu Jinlin respected Xu Jinchens wish to keep the matter from his mother. Since Xu Jinchen was not officially dating the girl, Xu Jinchen would end up interrogated by their mother if she caught wind of it. She might even call her son useless for failing to get the girl! Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left in the same car while Xu Jinchen, Zi Beiying, Mengda, and Nan left in another. Leng Shaoting had already sent away the chauffeur who had picked up Xu Jinchen at the airport, and Xu Jinlin drove a car on his own. He did not invite anyone else to the clubhouse, so it was just them. Gu Ning had a few drinks with Zi Beiying that night. Ning, do you have school tomorrow? asked Zi Beiying when she suddenly recalled that Gu Ning was still in school. It doesnt matter if I turn up for ss, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning had a lot of freedom with school and coulde and go as she pleased! Thats quite a lot of freedom you have, said Zi Beiying. I cant help it that I am talented, so I have special privileges, said Gu Ning smugly as she smiled. Thats true, Zi Beiying chimed in. She did not feel Gu Ning was being narcissistic since she was genuinely talented. Chapter 1946 - Are They up to Something?

Chapter 1946: Are They up to Something?

Oh yes. Are you going to ss tomorrow then? asked Zi Beiying. Do you want me to hang out with you? asked Gu Ning. Why would Zi Beiying ask about school if she did not want herpany? Heheh! Uh huh! said Zi Beiying sheepishly as sheughed, If you have school, or have something to take care of, dont force yourself. Its okay, but I can only see you tomorrow around 1:00 to 2:00 pm, said Gu Ning. Since Leng Shaoting was heading back to the military base around that time, she wanted to spend the morning with him. They nned on going to the siheyuan to see Shangguan Yang with Jing Yunyao and have breakfast together. They would not have the time to visit the Leng family for now, so Gu Ning would go back to visit Master Leng with Jing Yunyao some other time. Leng Shaoting was heading back tomorrow, but he gave Xu Jinchen permission to stay for two more days. Since Xu Jinchen had only brought Zi Beiying over today, it did not seem right for him to dump her here and go back. More importantly, there was nothing important waiting for Xu Jinchens attention back at the base. There was barely any interaction between Zi Beiying and Xu Jinchen at night, but things did not seem awkward between them. Instead, Xu Jinlin felt anxious for Xu Jinchen and secretly despised him. Xu Jinchen was trying to get the girl, but did not take the initiative to talk to her. How would she ever like a guy like that? Then again, he was not in the position to say more since he was an outsider. They parted ways at 10:00 pm. Xu Jinlin went off on his own while Xu Jinchen took Zi Beiying and the others and drove to Century City with Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Since it waste at night, there was barely any traffic and they got there before long. After they arrived, Gu Ning showed them to their rooms. She gave Zi Beiying a house key and keys for the cars in the garage after sorting out their living arrangements, so they could get around the city by car. Then Gu Ning and the others left after making arrangements for them. Xu Jinchen did not go back to the Xu residence. Instead, he went to his apartment. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to the vi. The vi district was called Mid-levels and it was built around a mountain and not level ground. Mid-levels was a posh vi estate, so only the rich and famous could afford property here. Although Mid-levels was located in the suburbs and not as close to the city center as Mountain River Garden, its location allowed it to have a lot of greenery. Most vi districts were located in the suburbs, because since it was more centrally located, it was considered much better. Although Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning stayed in the same room in Country Y, nothing happened. They were simply not in the mood to do anything as the situation was tense. Now that everything was settled and they were home, there was nothing to hold them back. The moment they made it back to Mid-levels, Leng Shaoting let loose and made love to Gu Ning all night. I cant stop Leng Shaoting came close to Gu Nings ear and whispered mushy things to her. Then dont, replied Gu Ning. The sense of bliss made her want it to go on forever as well. Gu Nings words sounded like an invitation to make love to her, deeply arousing Leng Shaoting, so he made love to her even more vigorously. They kept going at it untilte at night before the two of them fell asleep with their arms circled around each other. They slept in the next day. And since they were in bed, things got steamy and they could not resist having more sex before finally getting up at 9:00 am. After Leng Shaoting got out of bed, he called Shangguan Yang to tell him that Gu Ning, Jing Yunyao and he were going over to the siheyuan for lunch. Shangguan Yang was happy to have them, so he told Lao Zhang to prepare more food for lunch the moment he hung up the phone. Leng Shaoting called Jing Yunyao and told her about lunch at the siheyuan and she naturally agreed. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to Mountain River Garden to pick up Jing Yunyao before going to the siheyuan. It was around 11:00 am when they got to the siheyuan. And since it was still early for lunch, they were in no hurry and chatted instead. Leng Shaoting told Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao about his encounter with the vampires and how they imed to have met cultivators. Gu Ning also told them about the ninjas she bumped into who were trying to investigate cultivators. The both of them could not help looking worried the moment they heard the news. From the looks of it, cultivators have been very active in the mortal worldtely. Also, they had conflict with people in the mortal world, said Jing Yunyao. Although there were no rules preventing cultivators from visiting the mortal world, they were not as active in the past. However, now there was an increasing number of cultivators entering the mortals world. What are mutants and vampires like? asked Shangguan Yang. Even though he was a cultivator and knew of the existence of evil creatures, he had never encountered mutants or vampires before, so he was unaware of their characteristics and abilities. However, they had an inkling of what they were capable of just by hearing their names. Mutants are a result of long-term injections of certain drugs and the blood of a certain murderous animal, they then slowly mutate in a special radiation environment for a long time. After the mutation is sessful, the subject takes on the appearance of the animal in question. Mutants possess superhuman strength, but also have self-healing ability. Pustules form on the skin due to radiation that turns into a hornyyer of skin after recovery, which greatly increases its defense ability. They can recover ten times faster than an average human no matter how badly injured they are. However, the radiation destroys their brain, so they have no sense of pain and have a low IQ. They are fearless and do anything their master orders, said Gu Ning. She knew more about mutants than Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning continued, Vampires are neither human nor ghosts. They rely on sucking blood for their strength. Most of the time, they look no different than humans and resemble evil cultivators. They fear sunlight, so they are usually active at night. If they want toe out during the day, they need full protection. Even though they are extraordinarily strong, I think they are a lot weaker than cultivators inparison. Even though Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao were cultivators and knew evil creatures existed, they could not help feeling shocked as it was the first time they heard about mutants and vampires. Are they up to something now for them to being to find out more about cultivators? asked Shangguan Yang. Even though he was new to the mortal world, he was keenly aware of the hostility Country R and Country M had towards their country and their repeated efforts to stop them. Chapter 1947 - Don’t Worry

Chapter 1947: Dont Worry

These enemy states might have felt cocky about possessing evil creatures like mutants and vampires, but now that they had discovered cultivators in their homnd, who could do magic and fly, they were bound to feel intimidated and had to do something about the threat. Since Jing Yunyao had resided in the mortal world for over 20 years, she knew about the political situation. She also knew that Country R and Country M were bound to take action once they learned of cultivators existence. Otherwise, they would pose great danger. Country R and Country M were never on good terms with us and often tried to intimidate us. How could a mighty country like ours be afraid of them? No matter what it is, we simply dont get along with each other, said Leng Shaoting. Although I have killed the vampires who know of the existence of cultivators, we cant be sure if the leaders of Country M already know about this. Even if they were unaware, Country R is bound to share the intel considering how close both countries are. Since they are unsure how powerful cultivators are, they would undoubtedly form an alliance. They always like to pull stunts like that. Since some things are unavoidable, dont try to handle them on your own. Just tell your mother and me. We can be of great help when the timees, said Shangguan Yang. Leng Shaoting was a soldier and it was his job to defend the nation, so they could not selfishly force him to turn a blind eye on the mortal world for the sake of his well being. Okay, acknowledged Leng Shaoting. Even though there are rules in the cultivation world that bars a cultivator from getting involved in the mortal world and hurting a mortal, an exception can be made when our country is in danger, said Jing Yunyao. Although she had left the cultivation world for 20 years, the rule had been around for over 100 years and would never change. Then you have nothing to worry about, said Shangguan Yang. Cultivators were remarkably powerful, so there was nothing to fear if they got involved. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning also felt cultivators would not stand by and do nothing if something befell the country. However, they could not help feeling even more relieved hearing it from Jing Yunyaos mouth. They started to eat lunch around 12:00 pm, leaving after they were done. Since Jing Yunyao was around, Gu Ning did not sit in the front passenger seat and sat in the backseat with her. I am going out with my friends today. Why dont you join us? asked Gu Ning. She was not trying to be polite and genuinely wanted Jing Yunyao to go out with her. Otherwise, Jing Yunyao might feel bored staying on her own. Since you are hanging out with your friends, I think I will pass. I dont want to make you feel awkward. Jing Yunyao did not reject her because she was uninterested, but purely out of fear the presence of an elder would make her friends feel awkward. They will be perfectly fine with you around. I was more worried that you would feel ufortable about my suggestion. If you dont mind, then you should join us! said Gu Ning as she held Jing Yunyaos arm sweetly. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao interacted incredibly harmoniously just like friends. Since they had simr personalities, they understood each other and were tolerant towards each other. Okay then! Jing Yunyao hesitated for a few seconds before she agreed. She did not feel uneasy about going, but was simply worried that Gu Ning and her friends would feel ufortable. Now that Gu Ning had assured her it was alright, she decided to go since she had nothing to do. Leng Shaoting brought Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao to themercial district as Zi Beiying wanted to check it out and go to Gufan. Leng Shaoting left after dropping Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao there. Since Zi Beiying had yet to arrive, the two of them walked around on their own. Zi Beiying arrived around ten minutester along with Xu Jinchen, Mengda, and Nan. Before Xu Jinchen was due to head back to base, he was Zi Beiyings chauffeur and tour guide. Although Xu Jinchen wanted to spend time alone with Zi Beiying, she had made a date with Gu Ning, and he was not in the position to stop her. So even though he was somewhat begrudging, he came along. After they met up, Xu Jinchen was briefly stunned when he saw Jing Yunyao. He finally greeted her uneasily after he snapped out of it, Aunt Jing. This was how he used to call Jing Yunyao, but he had neither seen her in over ten years nor called her name ever since, so it felt slightly unfamiliar to him. Fortunately, he already knew that Jing Yunyao was still alive and was simply seeing her for the first time today. You must be Jinchen, right? asked Jing Yunyao. She did not recognize Xu Jinchen, but Gu Ning mentioned she was meeting Xu Jinchen and a friend of hers along with her bodyguards. Thats right, replied Xu Jinchen. Now that you are grown up, you have be so good-looking. You were a lot shorter than your peers when you were a kid! Everyone felt it was impossible for you to be tall, but you are now over 1.8 meters tall, said Jing Yunyao as shemented about all the changes around. Xu Jinchen could not help feeling moved when he realized Jing Yunyao remembered things about his childhood. Uh huh! Girls might change a lot as they grow up, but so do guys. I only changed so much after joining the army with Shaoting. Hey! What should I call her? asked Zi Beiying as she bumped Gu Nings elbow. Since Jing Yunyao was an elder, it was only right for Zi Beiying to take the initiative and say hi to her. This is Shaotings mother, so you can call her Aunt Jing just like Jinchen and me, said Gu Ning. Zi Beiying opened her eyes widened in shock. Werent Leng Shaotings parents long dead? How could she be Since Gu Ning said Jing Yunyao was Leng Shaotings mother, she must be right. Zi Beiyingposed her shock and greeted her, Aunt Jing, how do you do? Nice to meet you too. Jing Yunyao smiled at her. Aunt Jing, allow me to introduce you. This is a friend of ours, Zi Beiying and these are her bodyguards, Mengda and Nan, said Gu Ning. After chatting briefly, they proceeded to walk off. Life was full of coincidences. The moment they arrived at Gufan, they could sense someone staring at them. Gu Ning nced around to see a beautiful trendy young woman whom she had never encountered before. She was not looking at Gu Ning. Instead, she had her eyes on Zi Beiying and Xu Jinchen. Did this woman like Xu Jinchen? Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying were walking side by side and resembled lovers while the woman looked at them angrily. Was it not abundantly clear that she liked Xu Jinchen? Chapter 1948 - Zi Beiying Gets Angry

Chapter 1948: Zi Beiying Gets Angry

Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying naturally sensed her staring just like Gu Ning. They nced around and quickly spotted the woman. Zi Beiying did not know her. So even though Zi Beiying did not know why she was casting strange looks at her, she did not take it to heart. Xu Jinchen found the woman familiar, but he did not know who she was and did not bother thinking. Since he was unable to remember her, she was probably unimportant. Xu Jinchen merely nced briefly before veering his eyes and continued entering the store with Gu Ning and the others. The moment Xu Jinchen looked over, the woman immediately smiled gently. However, she promptly froze when she realized he merely happened to nce in her direction. Gu Ning noticed Xu Jinchen and the womans reaction and could not help finding it hrious. Xu Jinchen clearly could not even remember who she was. Just as Xu Jinchen and the others walked over, a middle-aged woman standing beside her turned with a garment in her hand and asked, What do you think of this, Zijing? This beautiful stylish woman was none other than the woman whom Xu Jinlin brought up yesterday. She was Xu Jinchens mothers friends daughter, Ji Zijing. Ji Zijing was a wedding gown designer and had participated in thest designpetition in Paris. Despite making it into the top ten, she did not continue to advance into the top three. Also, she was overwhelmingly defeated by herpetition. She came to Gufan to check out Yu Zis designs for Charm since she had walked away with two major awards. She had to admit Yu Zi was talented. All the details on Yu Zis designs were perfect and carefully crafted and her designs were genuinely good. Then again, she must be quite the talent to catch Jasons eye and for him to take her in as an apprentice since he was a famous clothing designer from Paris. Ji Zijing snapped out of her daze when she heard her mother talking to her. Instead of replying, she said, I just saw Xu Jinchen in here. He saw me, but failed to recognize me. Huh? Is Jinchen here? Mrs Ji promptly looked delighted. She was just wondering when Xu Jinchen wasing back home so that she could arrange for him to meet her daughter! Now they ended up bumping into each other here! Fate was certainly on her side! Mrs Ji immediatelyforted her daughter when she saw how disappointed she was, You havent seen each other in ages, so it is normal for him not to recognize you. Dont take it to heart. Considering how pretty and talented you are, I am sure Jinchen will fall for you. But there is some other woman with Xu Jinchen! I think she might be his girlfriend She did not feel upset when Xu Jinchen did not recognize her. Instead, she was upset to see some other woman walking beside him. Huh? Didnt Mrs Xu say Jinchen was single? I think she probably isnt his girlfriend! Mrs Ji found this inconceivable and did not like hearing this. If Xu Jinchen was already seeing someone, her daughter would have no chance. Why would he go clothes shopping with her if they are not dating? asked Ji Zijing. In her opinion, no man would shop for clothes with a woman if they were not an item. Even though other people were present, there was only one other man among them. The man was walking next to one of the women while the two other women were walking together. Xu Jinchen was the only one who kept walking with Zi Beiying the entire time. Zijing, even if that woman was genuinely dating Xu Jinchen, Mrs Xu likes you. As long as the Xu family does not approve of her, no other woman can marry him, said Mrs Ji as she consoled Ji Zijing. Mrs Ji clearly felt the Xu family was the sort of family who cared about status. Everyone dates around before they get married! As long as he settles down after marriage, its okay! Lets go over and say hi. Dont show your disappointment when we go over. After all, you are not dating yet, so it is important to leave a good impression. Got it? Ji Zijingposed herself when she heard what her mother said. Got it. Mrs Ji led Ji Zijing over to see Xu Jinchen. Jinchen, fancy meeting you here! greeted Mrs Ji warmly after she walked up to Xu Jinchen. Xu Jinchen turned when he heard Mrs Jis voice. His eyesnded on Mrs Ji before ncing at Ji Zijing standing beside her. It promptly dawned on him who Ji Zijing was. Xu Jinchen looked a little annoyed when he realized it was Ji Zijing. However, he replied Mrs Ji politely, Hi, Mrs Ji. He dismissed Ji Zijing altogether. In any case, he merely knew of her existence and they were not considered friends. Gu Ning and Zi Beiying were both standing next to Xu Jinchen when this happened, so they looked at Mrs Ji when she spoke to Xu Jinchen. The moment they heard Xu Jinchen calling her Mrs Ji, other than Jing Yunyao, all of them caught on to her identity. She was Mrs Xus friend whom Xu Jinlin brought upst night. In that case, the young woman standing beside her ought to be the one whom Mrs Xu wanted to matchmake with Xu Jinchen. Gu Ning subtly nced at Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying and noticed how tense things were getting between them, but she said nothing and watched quietly. You must have just gotten back, right? asked Mrs Ji. She assumed Xu Jinchen had yet to go home. Otherwise, his mother would have told her about it. After all, his mother was very worried about his love life. Uh huh. I just got back in town, replied Xu Jinchen Oh yes. Is this your girlfriend? asked Mrs Ji after ncing at Zi Beiying. The moment Mrs Ji got a close look at Zi Beiying, she could not help looking worried. She was surprised by how beautiful this woman was and thought her daughters prospects of marrying him were in danger. She could not help feeling worried about what kind of family and background the woman came from. If she hailed from a rtively powerful family, there was no reason for the Xu family to disagree with the match. Mrs Ji, you are mistaken. I am not his girlfriend. Xu Jinchen is my older brothers friend. Since I am in town, he acted as my tour guide. Before Xu Jinchen said a word, Zi Beiying interrupted. Her voice was cold and was clearly pissed off with Xu Jinchen. Ji Zijing and her mother merely thought Zi Beiying was upset about getting misunderstood. They were instantly relieved and happy to hear she was not dating Xu Jinchen. Chapter 1949 - I Am Not Interested in Her

Chapter 1949: I Am Not Interested in Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Jinchen felt a little upset when he heard Zi Beiying say they were not dating. Since it was true, he could not deny it and say otherwise to retort Zi Beiying. I see! My bad. I didnt know. Sorry for the misunderstanding, apologized Mrs Ji to Zi Beiying. No worries. If you need to talk, be my guest! I am going back to shopping, said Zi Beiying before turning to walk away with Gu Ning, Jing Yunyao, Mengda, and Nan catching up from behind. Mrs Ji, Im going to join them and y a proper host. See you around, said Xu Jinchen before he ignored Ji Zijing and her mother and turned to leave altogether. Even though Mrs Ji was a little upset that she was unable to introduce Ji Zijing to Xu Jinchen, she did not take it to heart. Since the woman was his friends younger sister, he naturally had to y a good host.. Are you happy now? She isnt his girlfriend, said Mrs Ji teasingly to Ji Zijing. She undoubtedly knew that her daughter fancied Xu Jinchen, and considering how powerful the Xu family was, she wanted her daughter to marry into the family. An uneasy look swept across Ji Zijings eyes, but she undoubtedly felt better. I will give Mrs Xu a call so that she can make arrangements for you to meet him, said Mrs Ji. After the incident with Mrs Ji and Ji Zijing, the atmosphere between Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying altered. Zi Beiying ignored Xu Jinchen and kept talking to Gu Ning. Xu Jinchen was keenly aware of Zi Beiyings anger, but he did not know what to say. Mrs Ji and Ji Zijing did not stay in Gufan for long. A few minutes after talking to Xu Jinchen they left. The moment they left Gufan, Mrs Ji gave Mrs Xu a call to tell her about her encounter with Xu Jinchen at Gufan. Huh? Is he back in town? asked Mrs Xu in surprise before she continued angrily, That boy didnte home aftering back to the capital. Jinchen said he only just got back and was busy entertaining a friend, so he probably didnt have time to go home yet, said Mrs Ji. I see. Mrs Xus anger dissipated when she heard this. I will call himter and find out when he is free so that we can make ns for them to meet. Oh yes. How did he react when he saw your daughter earlier? They hadnt seen each other in ages, so he naturally did not recognize Zijing. Since he had friends around, I felt bad about holding him up, so I didnt introduce her, replied Mrs Ji. Dont worry about it. I will get in touch with you after we nail down a date, said Mrs Xu. Sure, acknowledged Mrs Ji before hanging up the phone happily and saying to Ji Zijing, Mrs Xu said she will call Jinchen and ask him when he is free. She will get in touch with us aftering up with a date. Okay. Ji Zijing could not wait to see him, but she had to wait for Mrs Xu to get back to them. After Mrs Xu stopped talking to Mrs Ji, she immediately called Xu Jinchen. Although Mrs Ji mentioned Xu Jinchen was ying host to some friends, they were out shopping, so it ought to be fine to call him. When she called, Xu Jinchen immediately knew that Mrs Ji must have called his mother. He could not help feeling annoyed, but he could only answer the phone. Jinchen, when are youing home? asked Mrs Xu anxiously the moment the phone got through. I dont know yet. I will head home if I am free, replied Xu Jinchen impatiently since he already knew of his mothers intentions. Oh yes. I need to talk to you about something! I said Mrs Xu. Before she made her point, Xu Jinchen interrupted her, I know what you want to tell me. Can you stay out of my love life? I dont even feel like going home because you keep doing this to me. I am doing this for your own good. You are not getting any younger, but still havent found a girlfriend! Even Shaoting is seeing someone now, said Mrs Xu as she instantly got upset. Thats because he met someone he liked! It only works if I meet a girl I like!! retorted Xu Jinchen exasperatedly. When is that going to happen? Also, whats wrong with Ji Zijing? She is pretty and has a great figure. Although her family isnt at the same level as ours, they arent that bad. Our family doesnt care about status and only cares about your girlfriends personality. Also, she is a highly educated woman and talented. Its not like she isnt good enough for you! said Mrs Xu. Plenty of people are better than her. Why should I fancy her? I dont like her, so stop trying to matchmake us. Dont me me if you end up getting embarrassed, said Xu Jinchen. You Mrs Xu was exasperated. She scolded him, Since plenty of girls are better than her, then why cant you find yourself one? Would she have to be so worried if her son could find a girlfriend on his own? Ji Zijing might not be the best girl out there and could notpare to Gu Ning, but Xu Jinchen did not even have a girlfriend to begin with! Mrs Xu felt Ji Zijing was perfectly fine. I will. Just sit back and wait. Enough. I am busy, so I have to go, said Xu Jinchen before hanging up the phone altogether, making Mrs Xu so angry that she nearly threw her phone. Xu Qinyin happened toe in from outside and entered the living room. She saw Mrs Xu in a foul mood, so she asked, Whats wrong? Jinchen refuses to meet a potential girlfriend that I wanted to introduce. He kept ming me for being a nosy parker. He also threatened not toe home if I kept doing it. For someone who cant find a girlfriend, he sure has quite the temper,ined Mrs Xu indignantly. Erm. Xu Qinyin did not know what to say. She did not like getting matchmade either, so she could understand why Xu Jinchen refused to do it. However, she was not in the position to judge Mrs Xu, so she decided to stop asking. In the afternoon, Chen Darong got discharged from the hospital after he was cleared by the doctor. After he left the hospital, he gave Gu Ning a call. Gu Ning told him to make preparations before they went to the auction tomorrow. The moment Zi Beiying heard about the auction, she promptly took interest. After Gu Ning hung up the phone, she asked, Can you take me to the auction with you? Of course! However, I think you should get Jinchen to take you there, replied Gu Ning. It was not that she did not want to bring Zi Beiying to the auction. She simply wanted to give the chance to Xu Jinchen. Chapter 1950 - The Incident With Rosesf

Chapter 1950: The Incident With Rosesf

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zi Beiying frowned slightly and looked unhappy and was clearly annoyed with Xu Jinchen. Why? Since you can take me inside, just do it! She did not want Xu Jinchen to take her there. Xu Jinchen looked upset. Would it kill you toe with me? Humph! I am worried about bumping into your potential girlfriend. I dont want her to misunderstand, said Zi Beiying ambiguously. Xu Jinchen looked annoyed. It was not my fault. My mother was the one who tried to match-make us. Zi Beiying said nothing. She knew it had nothing to do with Xu Jinchen, but she could not help feeling upset.. Well, I can bring someone along, but Im only entitled to bring one person. Since I already have to take my subordinate there, I cant take you. Jinchen can get his hands on more invitations, so he can definitely take you inside, said Gu Ning. It was naturally bullshit. She could bring as many people as she wanted. In that case, I am not going, said Zi Beiying. She was clearly resentful of Xu Jinchen. Are you really not going? This is a rare major auction. A lot of priceless antiques will be auctioned at the event. I am there to auction my antique and it is the hottest item at the auction. Its auction has already caused a furor in the antique and music industry! said Gu Ning. Even though it was unwise to get involved in their rtionship, Zi Beiying clearly wanted to go and simply refused since she was angry with Xu Jinchen. What are you auctioning? How could it cause a majormotion in the antique and music industry? asked Zi Beiying curiously. Zi Beiying was not alone, Xu Jinchen and the others were equally curious. Since they did not dabble in antiques, they were unaware. Its an entire set of bronze chimes worth at least $5 billion! said Gu Ning Even though Zi Beiying and the others did not know what bronze chimes were and what they meant, they were startled to hear they fetched such an astronomical figure. Oh god! Is it really worth that much? said Zi Beiying in shock. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Auction items were typically sent over a day in advance, but the bronze chimes were simply too heavy and huge, so it did not make sense to bring them over and an exception was made for the bidders to view them using photos. The sessful bidder could collect the actual bronze chimes after the event. Since the auction was held at a national auction house, people were confident they would not get swindled. Also, they only needed to pay after seeing the antique and verifying its authenticity. The bronze chimes would definitely go to the Pce Museum, so they were unconcerned whether these photos would raise doubts among the bidders. After the auction, the bronze chimes would be sent to the museum. Zi Beiying felt she had to go. She had just refused to go to the auction with Xu Jinchen, so she felt embarrassed to change her mind. Gu Ning nced at Xu Jinchen when she detected Zi Beiyings concerns and gestured for him to ask again. He was a man! If he gave in a little, the problem will be solved. If he liked the girl, he had to deal with the asional tantrum. Xu Jinchen instantly caught her drift and said to Zi Beiying ingratiatingly, Why dont you just keep mepany ande with me? Fine! I will do you the favor. Now that he made the offer again, Zi Beiying did not continue turning him down. The atmosphere between Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying eased up. Jing Yunyao could tell that Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying liked each other, but she did not say it out loud. She could not help remembering her life with Leng Yunhan. However, she could only keep memories of him. Since it was almost time to eat, all of them headed to dinner, after which Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao headed back and Zi Beiying was left in Xu Jinchens care. Where should we go now? asked Xu Jinchen. Im new in town, so I dont know where to go, replied Zi Beiying. Since you were born here, you ought to know where we can hang out. Erm Although I am a local, I rarely go out, so I am not sure where to go either, said Xu Jinchen rather sheepishly. He usually went to the clubhouse. Since he usually hung out with men, men tended to drink when they were together. It was not like he could go sightseeing with a bunch of blokes! Since you dont know where we can go, then lets just go back, said Zi Beiying somewhat angrily. Xu Jinchen got anxious. He was not keen on sending her home so early! He suddenly recalled a ce they could go to and said, Why dont we go to the ancient town? I heard the scenery is pretty good at night. Then lets go! Zi Beiying did not want to go back early either. She merely said it in a fit of anger and did not mean it. Mengda and Nan nced at each other feeling speechless. Zi Beiying was bing increasingly proud and kept having mood swings. They headed to the ancient town. It was more like a vige located in the city and looked like it was from ancient times. Although some renovation was done to it, the basic structure and buildings were unchanged. Even though it was not the weekend, the ancient town was packed, and all kinds of snacks and toys were avable for sale. Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying made a handsome couple, so a lot of people turned to look. A girl holding a rose walked up to Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying and said, Sir, why dont you buy a rose for your lovely girlfriend? Girlfriend? Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying automatically looked at each other before they swiftly averted their eyes uneasily. Zi Beiying was about to deny it, but Xu Jinchen stepped forward before she knew it and asked the little girl as he smiled warmly, Why did you think she was my girl? Just because we are a man and woman doesnt make us an item! We might have been friends or even siblings! Zi Beiying wanted to deny they were dating, but she inexplicably felt angry at what Xu Jinchen said. The little girl was instantly flustered and worried she might have said the wrong thing, so she said cautiously, Then are you siblings? We arent siblings, replied Zi Beiying automatically. The little girl finally heaved a sigh of relief. Xu Jinchen looked equally relieved. Why arent you dating if you are not siblings and make such a handsome couple? Do you like some other girl? Do you like some other guy? If you were not interested in each other, you wouldnt have hung out together! said the little girl. Chapter 1951 - I’ll Do You the Favor

Chapter 1951: Ill Do You the Favor

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even though the little girl knew nothing about boy-girl rtionships, she felt Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying ought to be dating. Otherwise, it felt odd for them to hang out. Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying could not help feeling happy when the little girl said they looked like a good match. Dont tell me the guy is too cheap to even buy a flower? So what if he is good-looking? I didnt expect him to be so petty. No matter how handsome he is, I would never ept a man like him as my boyfriend, said a woman in disdain from nearby. Precisely! Who is he saving the money for if he is unwilling to spend it on his girl? Is he nning to use it on some other girl? Uh huh. Men do this all the time. They are generous to outsiders while they are petty to their closest kin. These words instantly left Xu Jinchen awkward. Of course, he could afford to buy a single stalk of flower! He could afford to buy hundreds and hundreds of flowers, so one flower was nothing.. However, he was worried that Zi Beiying would turn down his flower, so he wanted to pretend to get forced into buying the flowers and ask Zi Beiying to do him the favor of epting them. Although the womens gossip made him feel awkward, it made him even more determined to buy flowers. Zi Beiying felt tickled. She wanted to see how Xu Jinchen would handle this matter, so she stood by leisurely waiting for the action. How much do your flowers cost? I will buy all of them, but you have to help me give them to thatdy over there. I am worried she might not ept them, said Xu Jinchen. Not only would he be able to react in response to what the crowd was saying, Zi Beiying would not have the chance to reject them. Zi Beiying instantly red at Xu Jinchen. She knew exactly what he was trying to pull! Although she acted angry, she was happy in her heart. $10 per stalk. Since I have 20 stalks of flowers here, that makes $200. The girl was delighted to make the sale. She instantly handed the flowers to Zi Beiying. She was worried that Zi Beiying might refuse to take them, so she said sadly, Miss, please ept them! I havent sold anything all morning. I had such a hard time selling them Just as Xu Jinchen expected, Zi Beiying was incapable of refusing the little girl, especially when she put on a sad face. If Zi Beiying did not ept those flowers, it would make her look like a bully. Zi Beiying epted those flowers as she red at Xu Jinchen as though she was upset that he got her involved. However, Xu Jinchen kept looking at her innocently. However, Xu Jinchen could not help worrying. Despite knowing it was impossible for Zi Beiying to turn down the little girl, he could not suppress his worry. The moment Zi Beiying epted the flowers, he heaved a sigh of relief and immediately gave the girl the money. Thank you so much. I hope you two will live a long happy life together and have plenty of children. The little girl took the money and thanked them before she said a few nice things and left. The little girls words instantly left Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying embarrassed. It was all your fault. Otherwise, she wouldnt have said all those strange things to us! Zi Beiying red at Xu Jinchen and spoke angrily, but in her heart, she liked the things she heard and certainly hoped so. She was just a kid, so she didnt know better. In any case, she was just being kind! Xu Jinchen touched his nose as he averted eye contact with Zi Beiying as he felt guilty for harboring those thoughts in his mind. Humph! You were the one who bought these flowers, so I am returning them to you. I only epted them out of pity for the little girl. Zi Beiying felt odd epting the flowers, so she deliberately returned them to Xu Jinchen. Cant you just do me the favor and take them? How could you return them to me after epting them in front of so many people? Are you trying to make me aughingstock? Also, do you despise these flowers? Or do you hate me or something? said Xu Jinchen with a hurt look on his face. Zi Beiying did not dare to make eye contact with Xu Jinchen. On ount of driving me around town and hanging out with me, I will do you the favor! Whatever it was, Xu Jinchen was happy that Zi Beiying was willing to take them. The auctionmenced at 10:00 am. Since there were a lot of auction items, it was split into two parts and the bronze chimes were due to be auctioned in the afternoon, so Gu Ning and the others arrived in the morning. The auction was held in hall one of the Huarong Auction House at 1 Wang Fu Street in the eastern district. Also, it was thergest auction house in the city. Since it was a nationally owned auction house, it had a high reputation. Gu Ning arrived at the Huarong Auction House at 9:30am. By the time she arrived, most of the people had already gotten there, so the parking lot was filled with luxury cars. Would they be able to buy expensive items from an auction if they were not rich and powerful? Chen Darong was already there when Gu Ning arrived. However, he did not go in right away and waited for Gu Ning at the auction house main hall. A lot of people had approached Xiangyun Antique-store to ask about the bronze chimes, so most of the people were acquainted with Chen Darong. The moment they saw him, they came over to greet him or chat. A lot of the people were rather friendly to him, but there were hostile people out there as well. Mr Chen, mind if I ask? Where did you get the bronze chimes from? asked a rotund man who was around 1.7 meters tall. Everyone was keenly aware that they obtained the bronze chimes through illegal means, but no one asked. Since the man brought it up so publicly, he was clearly here to make trouble. No one asked about its source since they already knew it came through illegal means. However, Xiangyun Antique-store would not be held legally ountable if they dared to put it up on auction The man knew this full well, but he could not help feeling jealous and resentful, so he could not resist making trouble. The man was in the antique industry and produced imitation products as well. Hispany was an even bigger business than Xiangyun Antique-store in the past, but Xiangyun Antique-store surpassed him overwhelmingly after they branched into the business of producing imitations, so the man could not help feelingpetitive. However, Xiangyun Antique-store had powerful people behind it, so he did not dare to tantly attack them. The moment he asked, everyone pricked their ears to listen. Despite knowing that the bronze chimes came through illegal means, they wanted to hear what Chen Darong had to say, but no one dared to do it on their own. Im not sure either. My boss brought it over, replied Chen Darong unhurriedly in a candid manner. He neither appeared guilty nor annoyed by the question. Chapter 1952 - Just Because She Is Young Doesnt Make Her Incapable

Chapter 1952: Just Because She Is Young Doesnt Make Her Incapable

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning had told him to say this since she knew the emergence of the bronze chimes was bound to send tongues wagging. Hence, she told him to deny knowing the source of the bronze chimes and said she was the one who found them. Then its quite an impressive feat for her tond her hands on such a precious item and being able to sell it without getting charged, said the man ambiguously. Despite how humiliating his words sounded, Chen Darong pretended not to pick up on it even though he was angry. Instead, he acted as though he was praising Gu Ning. Youre right! Our boss is a very impressive woman. Otherwise, her establishments would never have advanced at such speed! Miss Gu was able to advance her career at such astounding speed that it ispletely unprecedented! said the man. Even though he made it sound like he was praising Gu Ning, his tone was insincere and implied she resorted to underhanded means. Just because she is young does not make her incapable. Not every capable person seeds. A lot of luck and connections are needed for things to fall into ce.. However, she could never have done it if she was not capable. You cannot deny her ability just because she is young. As everyone knows, Director Gu has powerful connections, and a lot of people think she gained these connections through unscrupulous means. These people think everyone else is as stupid as them. All her connections are powerful, so they arent idiots. Why would they do as Director Gu says since they are so powerful? said Chen Darong. Chen Darong was saying this for the naysayers to hear. In reality, they were keenly aware no one could seed solely using backdoor deals. Talent, connections, and luck yed a huge part in sess as well. Those people merely used Gu Ning of using underhanded means to achieve sess because they were jealous. The man was dumbfounded after hearing what Chen Darong said. Mr Chen is right. Director Gu is genuinely an incredibly talented businesswoman. Although I have never met her in person, I have heard a lot about her feats online! She came in first as the top scorer in the national entrance exam with full marks this year. Also, she is a highly-skilled martial artist and saved a lot of people and some of them happened to be powerful men! said a man. People who knew about Gu Nings aplishments did not believe she resorted to underhanded means to gain connections and advance her career. After all, even sessful men might not be able to aplish what Gu Ning did. People who were in the dark were startled by Gu Nings aplishments and doubts about her quickly dissipated. Hmm? Isnt that Miss Gu? Someone suddenly saw Gu Ning enter through the door and eximed. Since this was an official affair, Gu Ning came formally dressed. She was dressed in a suit jacket and pants paired with heels and some light makeup. She had her hair scattered behind her and it was styled withrge waves. On the whole, she appeared mature, elegant, and had the powerful aura of a queen. Everyone sensed Gu Nings powerful aura and could not help holding their breaths. It was impossible to disregard her presence. Even Chen Darong felt stunned. He had always seen Gu Ning dressed like a student, so it was his first time seeing Gu Nings intense aura. For a moment, he was not sure what to say. However, he quickly snapped out of his daze and headed over to wee Gu Ning as he greeted reverently, Morning, Director Gu. Uh huh! acknowledged Gu Ning mildly with her innately imposing aura. In reality, Gu Ning was deliberately giving off an imposing look. She had overheard the conversation earlier. Even though she did not care what other people thought about her, she could not overlook it now that she had heard it said in front of her. Hence, Gu Ning walked in with an imposing aura to intimidate them and let them know that she was not just a pretty face. Everyone quickly noticed her presence. The people who believed in Gu Nings talent turned to greet her, while the ones with suspicions did note over. Considering Gu Nings publicly known status, a lot of people were not interested in being friends, so they did not bother to greet Gu Ning. Gu Ning said hi to the guests who were friendly to her. Gu Ning, are you here too? Tang Qingyang walked over and said hi to Gu Ning. Song Nan was with Tang Qingyang as well. Gu Ning, greeted Song Nan. Hi, Ruiqin and Qingyang, greeted Gu Ning. They chatted as they headed over to hall one without waiting for Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying toe. They coulde in on their own when they got there. Since Xu Jinchen was around, Gu Ning did not have to take care of Zi Beiying much. The auction hall was huge and had a posh interior. Rows of rectangr tables with two chairs on each side with the table facing the auction stage were ced in the hall. Each row had six tables making 24 chairs per row. Although Gu Ning did not have high status, she was assigned to the second row. Only members of top and second-tier elite families had the privilege of sitting there. As for the first table, only their family heads, high-ranking government officials and experts had the honor of sitting there. Since not every elite family and high-ranking official would turn up today, 24 seats were enough. There were even some unupied seats. When people who knew Gu Ning saw her sitting in the second row, they were shocked. They felt Gu Ning did not have the right to sit there! They were unaware that Gu Ning was not given her seat because of her sess in themercial world. Instead, she was seated there as she was the Leng familys future granddaughter-inw. Two minutes after Gu Ning took a seat, Master Leng, Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu showed up along with the president of Pce Museum, Cai Wenhong. Cai Wenhong was here on behalf of the Pce Museum to bid for the bronze chimes. It was not the kind of task that could be delegated to someone else! Everyone greeted them when they entered the hall. They were especially polite and respectful to Master Leng and even stood up when they spoke to him. Gu Ning immediately stood up when she saw them. Chen Darong stood up as well nervously. Hi, so nice to see you all, Grandpa Leng, Grandpa Xu, Grandpa Jiang, and Curator Cai! greeted Gu Ning as she smiled. Nice to meet you, Master Leng, Master Xu, Master Jiang, and Curator Cai, greeted Chen Darong as well. Did youe even earlier than us? asked Jiang Zhongyu as heughed. Chapter 1953 - Classy People Look Good in Everything

Chapter 1953: ssy People Look Good in Everything

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions You sure look good today!mended Master Xu. ssy people look good in everything, said Master Leng as he looked at her proudly. After all, she was his granddaughter-inw! Jiang Zhongyu and Master Xu could naturally tell Master Leng was showing off! They nced at him speechlessly. Initially, no one thought much about it when Gu Ning greeted Master Leng. After all, all the people in the hall greeted them even though they were unrted. However, everyone went into shock when they caught sight of Master Leng getting along so well with Gu Ning. Oh god! Were their eyes ying tricks on them? Gu Ning was acquainted with Master Leng and the others. It was simply inconceivable. The people who despised Gu Ning previously suddenly felt as though they were pped in the face. Gu Ning even knew big shots like Master Leng and the others.. How could their so-called connectionspare to this? Even though they felt Gu Ning must have an improper rtionship with someone powerful, they would not dare to suspect Master Leng and the others for it! Since Tang Qingyang and Song Nan knew of Gu Nings rtionship, they were unsurprised by their interaction. Rong Zechen happened to arrive with Master Rong just in time to see Gu Ning talking to Master Leng and the others. He too could not help feeling shocked that Gu Ning was acquainted with them. Also, Gu Ning was particrly stunning today, so he could not help feeling awestruck and upset. Rong Zechen fancied Gu Ning, but she was disinterested in him. It made Rong Zechen feel both defeated and resentful. He felt he was too good for Gu Ning to begin with, so she had no reason to refuse him. Gu Ning saw Rong Zechen when he walked over with Master Rong. However, she did not react at all and acted as though she wereplete strangers with Rong Zechen. Rong Zechen could not help feeling insulted when Gu Ning did not react when she saw him. Hence, he deliberately ignored Gu Ning and pretended not to know her. Hi, Leng, Xu, Jiang and Cai! I see you made it too! greeted Master Rong. Although they stood on opposing ends owing to family feuds, they remained courteous on the surface and greeted each other whenever they crossed paths. Also, they interacted as though they were close friends Uh huh! Hi, Rong! Nice to see you here, acknowledged Master Leng as he chuckled. Such a pleasant surprise to see you here, Master Rong, acknowledged Master Xu, Jiang Zhongyu, and Cai Wenhong as well. Owing to their statuses, they greeted him more formally than Master Leng. Grandpa Leng, Grandpa Xu, Grandpa Jiang, and Curator Cai, greeted Rong Zechen courteously. Master Leng and the others said hello to Rong Zechen. Long time no see. You look even better than when Ist saw you! said Master Rong. He was not trying to be tactful. Instead, he genuinely felt Master Leng and the others looked more radiant and healthier than before. That went without saying. They had all taken Gu Nings power crystal, so they were a lot healthier than their peers. I think so too! I do feel a lot healthier recently. It helped that I have been exercising and rxing, said Master Leng. He proceeded to end the conversation and sat down at the next table. I will sit with you. He saw Xu Jinchens table card at the seat when he sat down, so he realized Xu Jinchen wasing. Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying were supposed to sit with Gu Ning. Even though only his name was written on the table, the other two tables were intended for their guests. The person who was supposed to sit with Gu Ning and Xu Jinchen was waiting for Master Leng to leave before he took his seat. However, he immediately froze when he heard Master Leng wanted his seat and went into a dilemma. Where would they sit if Master Leng wanted to sit here? However, no one dared to tell Master Leng to leave! Everyone was stunned by Master Lengs actions, including Rong Zechen. How could Master Leng sit beside Gu Ning? Were they that close? If you sit there, then what about the person whom the seat was actually reserved for? Master Xu did not know whether tough or to cry. In reality, they were already seated right in front of Gu Ning making them barely half a meter apart! Just tell them to take my seat! said Master Leng. Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu was speechless briefly before they decided it sounded like a good idea. Master Xu looked at the man beside him and said, Mr Nie, mind trading seats with me? Master Leng had taken the seat belonging to the eldest son of the Nie n, general manager of their family business, and Nie Chenyangs father, Nie Xuesen. Be my guest, said Nie Xuesen. It was no big deal to trade seats, especially when it was Master Leng asking! Since Master Leng wanted to sit here, Master Xu, Jiang Zhongyu, and Cai Wenhong all moved over with him. Master Rong did not continue chatting with him. Instead, he led Rong Zechen to their seats and sat down. Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying arrived around this time. The moment Xu Jinchen spotted Master Xu sitting beside Gu Ning, he could not help feeling uneasy. Zi Beiying did not know them, so she did not feel awkward. Mengda and Nan did not go with them. Instead, they were seated slightly behind them. Also, Master Xu opened his eyes wide in excitement when he saw Xu Jinchen here with a youngdy. His grandson finally got smart and found himself a woman! Master Xu tantly scrutinized Zi Beiying altogether. She was a pretty young woman with an elegant aura, so she did not look like someone from an ordinary family. Zi Beiying felt puzzled when the old man kept looking at her, but she did not show it on her face. Hello, Grandpa, Grandpa Leng, Grandpa Jiang, and Curator Cai. Xu Jinchen walked up in front of them and greeted them. The moment Xu Jinchen greeted the elderly man as his grandfather while the elderly man scrutinized Zi Beiying, she could not help feeling worried. She did not expect to encounter Xu Jinchens grandfather here. Since Zi Beiying was uneasy, Gu Ning stood up immediately and introduced, Meet Grandpa Xu. This is Shaotings grandfather, Grandpa Leng. This is Grandpa Jiang. Also, this is the head of the Pce Museum, Curator Cai. Hi there, Grandpa Leng, Grandpa Xu, Grandpa Jiang, and Curator Cai, greeted Zi Beiying courteously after being introduced. Hello, they replied. Master Xu seemed particrly enthusiastic. This is my friend, Zi Beiying, introduced Gu Ning to Master Leng and the others. Chapter 1954 - He Thought His Grandson Had Finally Found Himself a Girl

Chapter 1954: He Thought His Grandson Had Finally Found Himself a Girl

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hmm? Is she your friend? Do you mean shes not Jinchens girlfriend? The moment Master Xu heard Gu Nings introduction, he felt upset. Initially, he thought his grandson had finally found himself a girl. Now that Gu Ning had introduced Zi Beiying as her friend, his good mood instantly got ruined! Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying felt embarrassed. Even Master Leng and Jiang Zhongyu felt speechless. Just because they were standing beside each other did not make them an item! Fine! He genuinely wanted a granddaughter-inw very badly since Master Leng kept bragging about Gu Ning all the time. Gu Ning could not bear to look. She asked teasingly, Grandpa Xu, do you want her to be Jinchens girlfriend? Of course! Jinchen is not getting any younger. Is it not about time he settled down? Shaoting already found a girlfriend. Now that I finally see a girl standing beside him, I thought he finally got smart and found himself a girl, but said Master Xu disappointedly. He even felt a little sad about it. . Pffttt. Gu Ning could not helpughing out loud. If you want him to get the girl, then you have to tell him to work hard. Gu Ning had already revealed what level they were at. Although they were not dating, no one was saying it was impossible. Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying could not help feeling even more embarrassed. Master Xus eyes lit up. He said to Jinchen solemnly, You had better work hard. If you dont settle down this year, you are going to get it from me. The moment he finished his sentence, he looked at Zi Beiying genially and said, Miss, Jinchen is a nice boy. Even though he is not a sweet talker, he is good-looking and capable. More importantly, the men in our family make loyal husbands, so no harm giving him a chance! Master Xus words left Zi Beiying embarrassed. She was at a loss about answering the old man, so she looked at Gu Ning imploringly. Grandpa, you Xu Jinchen was speechless too. He did not want to deny his rtionship with Zi Beiying. Even though they were not dating now, it was just a matter of time. However, since they were not dating, he was not in the position to do that. He was afraid Zi Beiying might get angry. Grandpa Xu, you are embarrassing my friend. Im going to show her to her seat, said Gu Ning as she pulled Zi Beiying over. Sure! Master Xu knew he had gone too far, so he did not keep harping on the subject. However, he kept ncing over at Zi Beiying. The more he looked at her, the happier he became. Zi Beiying could not help feeling even more awkward. Rong Zechen sat in the first row with aplicated emotion rising in his heart when he realized Gu Ning was surprisingly acquainted with Xu Jinchen. He wondered if she was not simply just acquainted with those family heads and Xu Jinchen alone. Was she even acquainted with their other family members? Rong Zechen was spot on, but he did not know their family members well. Since there were only ten more minutes to go before the auction started, most of the people had arrived. Gu Ning saw Harada Honichi, a renowned concert hall musician from Country R, sitting in the fifth row. Despite the calmness on Gu Nings face, a cold murderous sensation rose in her heart. The man with Harada Honichi, or rather, the man following Harada Honichi was a middle-aged man. He was also the man behind Chen Darongs kidnapping. The man was called Zhang Chengtao. He was apany CEO and was worth billions. Also, his uncle was a government official serving as deputy director, so he was a powerful man. Since Gu Ning had decided to teach Harada Honichi a lesson, she naturally would not forget about Zhang Chengtao either. Even though he was not the mastermind, he was an aplice. She would take care of themter. Other than Harada Honichi, there were some foreigners among them. Foreigners were wee to attend the auction, but they were not allowed to take part in it. Only locals had the right to bid for the items on auction. It certainly did not stop foreigners from attempting to get locals to help them bid for the objects for sale. It was quite unavoidable. However, they were all here for the bronze chimes. Since the bronze chimes were going to the museum, they were destined to go back empty-handed. Members of the Yuan family arrived five minutes before the auctionmenced, namely Master Yuan and his granddaughter, Yuan Yilin. The moment Yuan Yilin saw Gu Ning, she was startled. She did not expect to see Gu Ning here at all. Also, Gu Ning was even prettier and ssier than usual, so jealousy swept past Yuan Yilins eyes. Also, she was surprisingly seated in the second row with Master Leng, Master Xu, and Master Jiang sitting beside her. Gu Ning even knew Master Leng and seemed to be on close terms. What was going on? How could Gu Ning be acquainted with Master Leng? Also, Xu Jinchen was surprisingly seated with Gu Ning as well. Yuan Yilin had genuinely underestimated Gu Ning. She was surprisingly well connected. No wonder she was so arrogant! However, Yuan Yilin did not think that Gu Ning was that close to Master Leng and the elders. After all, Gu Ning was just a young woman, so it was impossible for them to think highly of her! They probably felt Gu Ning was talented for her age and chatted with her a little since they were impressed. Since Yuan Yilin did not witness the interaction between Gu Ning and Master Leng previously, it was normal for her to think this way. After all, no one believed people like them could be close friends considering the huge age gap between them. It was easier for people of simr ages to be friends. A thought suddenly crossed Yuan Yilins mind and a sinister look swept across her eyes. She smiled warmly and greeted Gu Ning as though they were on friendly terms, Gu Ning, wasnt expecting to see you here! It is quite the coincidence! Since it was abnormal for Yuan Yilin to take the initiative to act so warmly to Gu Ning, Gu Ning promptly smelled something fishy. She did not feel Yuan Yilin wanted to improve ties with her when she saw how close she was with Master Leng and the other elders. Yuan Yilin hailed from the Yuan family and they were foes with the Leng n. Since they were on par in power, Yuan Yilin did not have to bother about leaving a good impression on Master Leng. It made no sense for Yuan Yilin to attempt to be close to Gu Ning on ount of Gu Nings ties with Master Leng. The only reason Yuan Yilin would deliberately pretend to be close was to make Master Leng keep a distance from Gu Ning. Why was she doing it? If Gu Ning was on close terms with Yuan Yilin, the Leng family would keep a distance from Gu Ning. It was not good to keep your enemys friends in close proximity. Chapter 1955 - Disrespect Towards Grandpa Leng

Chapter 1955: Disrespect Towards Grandpa Leng

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning felt Yuan Yilin was overestimating herself if she genuinely intended on driving a wedge between Master Leng and her. Yuan Yilins ploy would only work if Gu Ning and Master Leng were on average terms and she was close friends with Yuan Yilin. Gu Ning got it spot on. Yuan Yilin hoped to drive Gu Ning and Master Leng apart. Even though she did not think they were awfully close, she could not stand seeing them on good terms. Senior Yuan, replied Gu Ning nonchntly. Who did youe with? asked Yuan Yilin. I received an invitation, replied Gu Ning before she said apologetically, Senior Yuan, my apologies. I am in the middle of a conversation with Grandpa Leng, so I cant chat. It is rude to interrupt a conversation to begin with.. Also, it is a huge disrespect towards Grandpa Leng. Gu Ning was pping Yuan Yilin in the face by saying this. Gu Ning and Master Leng were in the middle of a conversation, so it was rude to interrupt them, and she was implying Yuan Yilin was disrespectful. Everyone looked at Yuan Yilin disappointedly. They did not expect the granddaughter of the head of the Rong family would rudely interrupt Master Lengs conversation. Had she no respect for Master Leng? Although the four dominant families were not on friendly terms and kept fighting all the time, it was simply rude to interrupt someones conversation. Even if the four dominant families did not get along with each other, Master Leng was an elder after all! Also, Grandpa Leng was head of the Leng family, so he had special status. Yuan Yilin was simply being too rude! Even if Gu Ning was acquainted with Yuan Yilin, Master Leng did not mind. It was one thing to know someone, but apletely different matter to be close. He was not about to stop Gu Ning from talking to Yuan Yilin just because of the feuds between their families. He trusted Gu Ning would not do anything to hurt the Leng family. Master Leng quickly caught on that Gu Ning and Yuan Yilin were not friends, so he started to look at Yuan Yilin sternly. It seemed as though he was genuinely unhappy that Yuan Yilin had interrupted him. Master Yuan was also annoyed with Yuan Yilin and stared at her sternly. Initially, he did not notice his granddaughters rudeness, but now that this young woman pointed it out, he was disappointed by how insensible she was. She had just embarrassed him while Master Leng was here to witness it all. Also, this young woman was deliberately saying it to make trouble for Yuan Yilin. Even though Master Yuan felt angry with Gu Ning, Yuan Yilin was genuinely at fault, so he could not do anything to defend her. Yuan Yilin also realized the error of her ways and instantly looked embarrassed. She was startled when her grandfather looked at her sternly. Darn it. Gu Ning had publicly shamed her. If Gu Ning did not point this out, no one would have caught on to her rudeness! Despite being at fault, Yuan Yilin pointed the finger at Gu Ning. They were undoubtedly from the same family. Gu Ning felt it had nothing to do with her. After all, Yuan Yilin was born into a rich and powerful family, so she quickly reacted and apologized, I am so sorry. I was just surprised to see you here and inadvertently interrupted your conversation. She turned to look at Master Leng and apologized to him as well, Grandpa Leng, my bad. I didnt mean it and I hope you wont take it to heart. Even though Yuan Yilin was infuriated, she disyed a particrly good attitude when she apologized because she did not want the other guests to keep harping on it. The people around them started to feel Yuan Yilin did not mean it. Humans made mistakes. Moreover, it was a minor error on her part. Uh huh! Dont worry about it. Just be careful from now on. Master Leng magnanimously let her off. He had no intention of making things difficult for her to begin with. Yes, Grandpa Leng. I will be careful from now on, acknowledged Yuan Yilin. Yuan Yilin stopped talking to Gu Ning. Regardless of how angry she was with Gu Ning, she did not dare to show it on the surface. The people at the auction were no ordinary folks. The moment she acted out of ce, people would notice it right away. She cared about her reputation and so did Master Yuan, so her grandfather was bound to tell her off if she caused any humiliation. However, she would remember Gu Ning for doing this to her. Yuan Yilin started to nurse a grudge for Gu Ning in her heart. Hey! Whats going on between you and her? asked Xu Jinchen softly as he came over to Gu Ning. Yuan Yilin suddenly approached me one day and said I was too cocky. She warned me to keep a low profile before I offended someone. I realized why she threatened me after I found out who she was. She threatened me because I got into a conflict with her cousin, Yun Shuyan. It doesnt make sense for her to suddenly approach me today and act so friendly, so she must be up to no good. She must be thinking Im arrogant because I am close to Grandpa Leng. If I am not mistaken, she attempted to act friendly with me in the hope it would annoy Grandpa Leng and drive a wedge between us! After all, the four dominant families Although Gu Ning did not finish her sentence, it was evident what she meant to say. What? I think she overestimated herself, said Xu Jinchen in disdain. Gu Ning was the future granddaughter-inw of the Leng n. Would Yuan Yilin seed in driving a wedge between Master Leng and Gu Ning just by pulling this stunt? It was because Yuan Yilin knew nothing of Gu Nings true identity. If she did, she would not have done something as idiotic as that. Before long, the host stepped onto the stage and the guests quietened down. The host introduced the event before the auction started. No ordinary antiques could make it into an established auction house like theirs. Grandpa Leng, what are you here to see? Are you interested in the auction items? asked Gu Ning. Since the event was marketed a week beforehand, all the auction items were made known to the public. I simply came for a look. Although the antiques are good, I dont really want any of them. People always raise the prices at auctions and it isnt worth spending that much money on antiques, replied Master Leng. Even though he was wealthy, he had self-restraint. Thats true. Gu Ning felt the same way. The price of antiques was sky-high purely due to hype. She was an antique collector as well, but she was also interested in trading them. Since people could bring themselves to buy overpriced antiques, she was happy to profit off them. Her interests with the average antique enthusiasts were simply pr opposites. I came over to see the bronze chimes, said Master Leng. Although they had done a lot of research about the bronze chimes, they wanted to see how much they would get auctioned off for eventually. Also, he was here to support Gu Nings event. Gu Ning did not tell Master Leng that the bronze chimes had already gotten sold to the Pce Museum. She was just going through the motions to use the auction to create publicity for Xiangyun Antique-store. Chapter 1956 - I Didn’t Expect Gu Ning to Be So Well-Connected

Chapter 1956: I Didnt Expect Gu Ning to Be So Well-Connected

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning was not deliberately hiding the truth. It was just that since they had not met recently, she did not have the chance to tell Master Leng about it. Now that the auction was taking ce, it was inappropriate to talk about it and she did not know whether Cai Wenhong told Master Leng about it. She decided to tell them about thister. Then are you staying for the rest of the auction in the afternoon? asked Gu Ning. She was only nning to attend the auction in the morning. Probably not. I am only here to see the bronze chimes, replied Master Leng. Lets do lunch then! said Gu Ning. Now that all of them were present, it would be rude to not buy them lunch. . Gu Ning was not simply suggesting to eat together out of courtesy. She genuinely treated them like they were family. Now that they finally had the chance to meet, she wanted to eat with them. Sure! agreed Master Leng quickly. Even if Gu Ning did not suggest having lunch together, he was nning on asking. After all, he had not seen Gu Ning in ages! Most of the people were here to see the bronze chimes get auctioned off, so the guests were not as interested in the other auction items. The other auction items did not get sold at exorbitant prices. All of them kept talking about the bronze chimes while they waited for them to get auctioned off. Many people are here to bid for the bronze chimes. I wonder who will walk away with it. That depends on who is the most willing to spend the money. Since it is aplete set of bronze chimes, it would probably fetch over $5 billion. Uh huh! Most of the time, antiques get auctioned off way above the market price, so the bronze chimes will probably go for as high as $7 billion! Maybe even higher. I am so envious of Xiangyun Antique-store for discovering such a rare antique. Even though they obtained it through illegal means, they were able to auction it publicly. It goes to show how well connected the store is. Look! Mr Chen, the store manager of Xiangyun Antique-store, is sitting in the second row right in the middle. Youre right! I cant believe he is sitting in the second row. I was looking for him further back, but couldnt find him. I was just wondering where he was! Even though I saw him walking into the auction hall, I could not find him. However, he ended up sitting in the second row! Not everyone was aware that Gu Ning was the owner of Xiangyun Antique-store or knew of her background. Yuan Yilin was unaware that Gu Ning was the owner of Xiangyun Antique-store as well. She only knew of Gu Nings other establishments. Was Mr Chen able to sit in the second row because the bronze chimes were provided by Xiangyun Antique-store? I dont think so. See that woman dressed in beige sitting beside him? Or rather, the young woman sitting beside him! She is the owner of Xiangyun Antique-store, Gu Ning. See the man sitting on her right? He is Master Leng. What? Did Gu Ning get to sit with Master Leng? Also, Master Xu, Master Jiang, and Curator Cai of the Pce Museum took the initiative to go with Master Leng and sit beside Gu Ning. They were previously assigned to the first row. Uh huh! I saw it too. Also, they seemed familiar with each other and kept chatting. Otherwise, those important elders would never have bothered talking to her! Heavens! I didnt expect Gu Ning to be so well-connected Me neither! Considering the circles she runs in, no one would dare to hold her ountable for these bronze chimes even though they came through illegal means! That goes without saying. Who would have the guts to punish her for selling the bronze chimes? Could Gu Ning be rtives with one of them? Perhaps. Maybe she is the daughter of a family friend. Whatever it is, they must be rted somehow. A lot of the people felt Gu Ning must be rted to one of the elders. Perhaps one of her family members was friends with them. Even though they did not know how close Gu Ning was with Master Leng and the others, many of the people secretly noted not to offend Gu Ning owing to her connections! They were not sitting around waiting to get into conflict with Gu Ning. They were simply making notes to avoid getting on her bad side at all costs. After Zhang Chengtao arrived at the auction, he did not expect to see Chen Darong at all. Since he was badly injured, he ought to be bedridden for some time and it was impossible for him to show up. However, now that he had overheard the gossip, he finally realized Chen Darong was at the auction hall and sitting in the second row no less. Also, he was even rubbing shoulders with some very important people. Zhang Chengtao trembled in shock. He did not expect Chen Darong to be acquainted with so many bigshots. Zhang Chengtao could not imagine what would be of him if they caught wind he was involved in abducting Chen Darong and hurting him. If he knew Chen Darong had such powerful friends, he would never have dared to touch him! Although Harada Honichi overheard the conversation, he was unaware of their identity, so he did not take it to heart. It was almost 12:00 pm and the first half of the auction was about toe to an end. Since it was time to auction off the rarest item, everyone felt exhrated. Good morning, everyone. The bronze chimes were simply too heavy and huge, so they cannot be disyed on stage. Instead, we will project their images on the screen. The auction house guarantees their authenticity and the bidding will be conducted fairly. The sessful bidder can authenticate the bronze chimes after the auction before paying for them, said the host. They had already sent word about this when they promoted the auction event to avoid any disagreement. Although most of the guests were displeased with the arrangement, they were not in the position toin. Also, the bronze chimes were genuinely too bulky to be put on disy here and moved around. They trusted the auction house. Unknown to the public, Cai Wenhong and Gu Ning had alreadye to an agreement that the bronze chimes would be sold to the museum. The moment the host finished his sentence, images of the bronze chimes appeared on the screen. The pictures were taken on the day Cai Wenhong appraised them. Hence, amotion started below the stage. This is simply mind-blowing. In 19XX, two sets of bronze chimes were unearthed in the tomb hailing from the Eastern Zhou Dynasty somewhere. One set had 9 pieces, while the other had 7 pieces. Both of them caused a furor in the antique and music industries. Now, this set is even better. Uh huh! Sadly, no music could be yed on the previous sets of bronze chimes as they were iplete. Since this set of bronze chimes isplete, they are priceless both culturally and marily speaking. Thats right. Everyone started chatting with Gu Ning and Chen Darong while people talked about the bronze chimes, so Rong Zechen and Yuan Yilin learned that the bronze chimes came from Gu Ning. Chapter 1957 - The Price Doesn’t Matter if You Like It

Chapter 1957: The Price Doesnt Matter if You Like It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Rong Zechen knew that Xiangyun Antique-store belonged to Gu Ning, but he did not know anything about the bronze chimes since he did not pay attention to the news about the auction. He simply came today with his Grandfather since he did not have ss. Yuan Yilin, on the other hand, did not know that Xiangyun Antique-store belonged to Gu Ning and only found out now. Since this was news to them, they were terribly surprised. Where did Gu Ning get the bronze chimes from? Rong Zechen was unaware of the bronze chimes price, but Yuan Yilin heard about it. This set of bronze chimes was worth at least six to seven billion! Gu Ning just made billions of dors effortlessly, so Yuan Yilin could not help feeling jealous. Gu Ning, I see you were the one who provided the bronze chimes! Where did you get them from? asked Yuan Yilin as though she was simply curious. Considering Gu Ning and Yuan Yilins rtionship, it was impossible for Yuan Yilin to be purely curious. She simply wanted to make trouble for Gu Ning since Yuan Yilin knew the bronze chimes came from illegal sources. . Despite knowing what Yuan Yilin was attempting to pull, Gu Ning replied calmly, My apologies, Senior Yuan. I cant tell you. There is an unwritten rule in the antique industry not to ask the seller for the source of their goods, so no one asked me for the details. Gu Nings words left Yuan Yilin embarrassed and feeling like an idiot. Even though she felt angry, she could not show it. Oh I didnt know I couldnt talk about it! My bad! I didnt know I couldnt ask. Yuan Yilin acted sorry, but she acted as though Gu Nings bronze chimes hade from illegitimate sources, so it was inconvenient to talk about it openly. Gu Ning could not help mocking Yuan Yilin in her heart as she watched Yuan Yilins performance. Did Yuan Yilin think the patrons were in the dark about the bronze chimes source? Yuan Yilin seemed to think Gu Ning would get punished if it was found out that she got them through illegal means. Anyone with brains would not ask about this. It doesnt matter. After all, you arent in the antique industry, said Gu Ning graciously. However, Yuan Yilin felt as though Gu Ning was looking down on her. Gu Ning did not know about the thoughts running through Yuan Yilins mind. If she ever caught wind, she would definitely feel maligned. She was not looking down on Yuan Yilin. Instead, she was just bringing it up casually. Yuan Yilin had only herself to me for any delusions that she was being persecuted. Master Yuan did not feel Yuan Yilin was wrong to ask about the source of the antique, but he felt she was making a fool of herself. This made Master Yuan rather annoyed, so he looked at Yuan Yilin threateningly to remind her to watch her tongue. Yuan Yilin noticed the look in Master Yuans eyes, so she stopped talking. Master Yuan nced at Gu Ning mildly before averting his eyes. Although he could tell Gu Ning was targeting Yuan Yilin, there was nothing wrong with her words, so he could not find fault. Are you Miss Gu? Despite your young age, you are very capable. I am very impressed! Master Rong thered praise on Gu Ning since he was genuinely awed by her. Although Master Leng and Master Rong were not friends, Master Leng could not help feeling proud. After all, Gu Ning was his granddaughter-inw! You are too kind, Master Rong. I think I just got a little lucky! replied Gu Ning modestly but confidently. You are too modest. It takes more than luck to aplish things in life. Talent is the key to sess, said Master Leng with a look of pride beaming from his face. People unaware of Gu Ning and Master Lengs rtionship felt that Master Leng was simply blown away by her talent. However, the ones who knew of their true rtions instantly caught on that Master Leng was showing off his granddaughter-inw. Rong Zechen and Yuan Yilin naturally felt upset since Master Leng thought so highly of Gu Ning. Neither of them felt Gu Ning deserved such high praise. Yuan Yilin just became increasingly jealous of Gu Ning. After their brief conversation, the auction of the bronze chimesmenced. Its starting price was 3 billion dors and each bid was worth a hundred million. Rong Zechen finally realized how much the bronze chimes were actually worth after hearing what the host said. Gu Ning was the one who found the bronze chimes. How could Gu Ning have done it? The more amazing Gu Ning was, the more upset Rong Zechen became. He felt Gu Ning did not fancy him because she was a brilliant young woman. However, she would never be good enough for him with a background like hers. The moment the host finished his sentence, everyone proceeded to bid for the bronze chimes. However, since the bronze chimes were very expensive, a lot fewer people bid for them. The people who did were determined to go home with the bronze chimes, so the bidding process was particrly intense. Even the people who were not interested in bidding for the bronze chimes were overwhelmed with adrenaline and the atmosphere buzzed with excitement. Oh god! Someone has already offered 5 billion dors for it. These people are simply too rich. That goes without saying. Most of the people at an auction are rich folks. Although the auction house is full of rich people, it is too much to fork out billions for an antique. You might find it too expensive, but for people like them, a few billion is just like pocket change. The same goes, if we see something we like worth hundreds of thousands, we would buy it without a second thought. Thats absolutely right! If you like it, then the price is no issue. Some of the guests present were not interested in antiques. Also, not all of them were made of money. Even the ones who were loaded were reluctant to bid for the bronze chimes. Rong Zechen was startled by how much people were willing to pay for the set of bronze chimes. Before long, the bidding war had reached 7 billion dors. Fewer and fewer people were actively bidding for the bronze chimes, but Cai Wenhong kept going strong. It seems the museum is determined to have the bronze chimes, said Master Leng. Uh huh! The bidding has already reached 8 billion dors, but people are still going on. It is not worth paying over 8 billion dors for those bronze chimes, said Master Xu. If I knew Cai Wenhong wanted it so badly for the museum, I would have asked Gu Ning to sell it to him at a reasonable price and just go through the motion of auctioning it off. I think its great if the bronze chimes can go to the museum, said Jiang Zhongyu. Master Leng and Master Xu felt the same way when they heard what Jiang Zhongyu said. Why did they not think of this earlier? Chapter 1958 - Focus on Things That Matter

Chapter 1958: Focus on Things That Matter

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Cai Wenhong simply smiled without joining in the conversation. He was still busy bidding for the bronze chimes and did not have time to exin the deal he had struck with Gu Ning. Gu Ning had already agreed to sell the bronze chimes to the Pce Museum, so the auction was just for show. Even if he was free, he would not choose to exin now when there were bystanders around. It would only cause trouble if anyone overheard this since it was considered fraud. Both Xiangyun Antique-store and the museum would end up in hot water if anyone found out. Gu Ning did not exin either. By the time the price reached 8.5 billion dors, no one else vied for the bronze chimes. The auction price was far higher than expected. As expected, Cai Wenhong won the bid.. No matter how much he offered for the bronze chimes, he only had to pay Gu Ning 5 billion dors, so he was unafraid of offering an astronomical sum. A lot of people were astonished by its final price. Most of them felt it would not go higher than 7 billion dors. Everyone looked at Gu Ning. Some looked at her with admiration while others looked at her with jealousy. They felt it was easy money for Gu Ning. The most expensive item that got auctioned off this morning was only worth about 5 billion dors, so the difference in price with the bronze chimes was simply jaw dropping. After the bronze chimes got auctioned off, the first half of the auction came to an end. The second half of the auction wouldmence at 1:30 pm. Everyone naturally spent their free time having lunch, as the Huarong Auction House had provided lunch for them. Since they were able to earn a lot of money for each auction, the auction house had no trouble providing lunch for its guests. And if the food did not suit the guests tastes, they were wee to go out for lunch. Gu Ning, Master Leng, and the others did not n oning back for the second half of the auction, so they headed off together for lunch. Among their lunch party was Gu Ning, Master Leng, Master Xu, Jiang Zhongyu, Cai Wenhong, Chen Darong, Xu Jinchen, and Zi Beiying. Before they left, Gu Ning and Cai Wenhong went backstage toplete some paperwork. However, the sale could not bepleted yet without the bronze chimes physically present. The auction house usually earned amission through the auctions. The bronze chimes were auctioned at 8.5 billion dors, so the fees for the transaction were high. However, since Huarong Auction House was operated by the government and Cai Wenhong was the vice director of the National Cultural Heritage Administration, the fees could be waived easily. Not all auction itemmissions were eligible for the waiver. However, the deal between Gu Ning and Cai Wenhong certainly qualified. Afterpleting the paperwork, they left for lunch together. Everyone felt even more confident that Gu Ning had close ties with those bigshots when Gu Ning left with Master Leng and the others. Master Yuan and Yuan Yilin were not going to attend the second half of the auction either. So after getting in the car, Master Yuan said to Yuan Yilin sternly, Whats going on between you and Gu Nin? Yuan Yilin did not dare to lie, so she came clean about what happened at school and the conflict between Gu Ning and Yuan Shuyan. She even told him about how she warned Gu Ning without embellishing the story. How could she do that? Is it possible for the Yuan and Rong families to be linked by marriage? Go tell Yuan Shuyan to sever ties with Rong Zechen, said Master Yuan reprovingly. Their families were at odds with each other, so Master Yuan felt furious to hear that a girl from their family had fallen for a boy from the Rong n and caused so much trouble. Although Yuan Shuyan was from a coteral branch, she was still a part of the family and they were on the same boat. I will, replied Yuan Yilin. Yuan Yilin had scolded Yuan Shuyan for this previously. Yuan Shuyan simply could not stop herself since she was in love with him. Nothing could stop people when they were in love even if the object of their love was not interested at all. Yuan Shuyan knew it was impossible between her and Rong Zechen, so she did not tell anyone about it. However, it was an open secret, so it was genuinely an embarrassment for the family with all this gossip flying in the air. Also, your feud with Gu Ning ends now. You have to focus on things that matter, warned Master Yuan yet again. Despite having something to do with these incidents, he did not feel Gu Ning was at fault, so Master Yuan did not me Gu Ning for them. From his perspective, Gu Ning was an insignificant small fry after all. However, it was impossible for him to take a liking to Gu Ning now. Gu Ning and the others did not venture too far for lunch and instead settled for a nearby restaurant. Shortly after they left the auction house, Gu Ning noticed that they were being followed. Gu Ning was driving, so it was inconvenient for her to turn and check, but she was certain it had something to do with the bronze chimes. Although Cai Wenhong had already sessfully bought the item through the auction, it did not mean everyone was ready to give up on them! It was especially true for the famous musician from Country R, Harada Honichi, the very same man who abducted Chen Darong for the sake of the bronze chimes. Gu Ning was not 100% sure it was him. It could have been anyone else, but her instincts told her it was Harada Honichi as the people from his country tended to be more unreasonable. They arrived at the restaurant roughly ten minutester and the tail followed them. After parking the car, Gu Ning could see who they were. Gu Nings gut instinct was right. Harada Honichi was genuinely on their tail. Gu Ning narrowed her eyes. Even though she had yet to look them up to settle the feud, they had alreadye knocking on her door. However, now was not the time to teach them a lesson. Also, they had not done anything yet, so she went about her business normally. Xu Jinchen had already booked a private room ahead of time, so they went right in when they got there. Gu Ning looked at them cautiously every now and then. She saw Harada Honichi and three other men following them into the restaurant. They also asked for a private room, but it was some distance from theirs. After they arrived at the private room, the waiter took their order and left. Gu Ning finally said, Grandpa Leng, Grandpa Xu, Grandpa Jiang, I have something to tell you. It was crowded at the auction hall, so I couldnt get to it. Now is the perfect time to tell you! What? asked Master Leng and the others curiously. I already struck a deal with Curator Cai the day the bronze chimes authenticity got verified. I already sold it to the Pce Museum for 5 billion dors. However, the auction went on as per normal so that I could do some marketing for Xiangyun Antique-store, said Gu Ning. All of them were shocked by the news. Hehe! Otherwise, I wouldnt have auctioned for them at such a high price! said Cai Wenhong as he smiled. Chapter 1959 - See How Anxious You Are

Chapter 1959: See How Anxious You Are

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even though the bronze chimes did not belong to Cai Wenhong, he was the museum curator, so he was happy that such a priceless antique could be a part of the museum collection. On a personal level, he was not interested in keeping the bronze chimes as a collectors item. After all, it was meaningless for him to have them. Oh, I see! Everyone finally wrapped their minds around what happened. Initially, they felt Cai Wenhong was offering too much for the bronze chimes. They felt they could have struck an under-the-table deal with Gu Ning to buy them at a good price if Cai Wenhong wanted them so badly and pretend to auction it offter. However, Cai Wenhong had unexpectedly already done so with Gu Ning. In that case, things worked out for the best. Haha! Thats perfect. Master Leng felt happy that Gu Ning had read his mind. . Oh yes, Miss Gu. When are you free? asked Cai Wenhong. He was dying to bring the bronze chimes back to the museum so that he could set his heart at ease. He was not worried that Gu Ning might go back on her word. He simply wanted to check it off his list since the antique experts at the museum were waiting to study it! I can make arrangements for someone to go to Century City now. After lunch, we can go straight over and deliver the bronze chimes to the museum, replied Gu Ning. Thats great, replied Cai Wenhong before he made a call and made arrangements on his end as well. Haha! Just look at you! Why are you so anxious? Jiang Zhongyu felt speechless, so he kept teasing Cai Wenhong. However, he could empathize with Cai Wenhongs situation. Of course I am anxious. The antique experts at the museum keep chasing me for the bronze chimes. They are really killing me! said Cai Wenhong. After lunch, everyone parted ways. Beiying, why dont you hang out at our ce when you have time? said Master Xu to Zi Beiying before they left. Even if she was not dating Xu Jinchen yet, he really liked Zi Beiying and hoped that she could end up dating Xu Jinchen one day. He did not ask about Zi Beiyings family background since he did not care. The Xu family was powerful enough for both of them and did not need political marriages, so any decent girl was good enough. Sure thing. Although Zi Beiying felt terribly shy, she acknowledged Master Xu courteously. Master Xu was very warm and friendly to Zi Beiying, but he spoke sternly to Xu Jinchen, Be nice to her. If I hear of you bullying her, I will skin you alive. Xu Jinchen looked a little annoyed. Did he seem like a bully to his grandfather? However, despite how he felt, he did not dare to argue with his grandfather and simply acknowledged his wishes obediently. Master Xu finally left with a peace of mind. After Gu Ning got to the parking lot, she saw Harada Honichi and the others already there sitting in the car, but they had yet to leave and kept their eyes on her car. Gu Ning watched as Master Leng left before getting into the car. Since Cai Wenhong did not drive, he took a ride with Gu Ning. Chen Darong also headed to Century City with Gu Ning. He came in a car today, so he drove on his own. Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying wanted to hang out in the city, but did not know where to go. Gu Ning told them that she had to personally deliver the bronze chimes to the pce and asked if they were interested ining. Zi Beiying agreed right away. She had yet to visit the pce here! Although this was her homnd, she had moved over to Country J as a child. Other than thenguage, she did not know much about the country. Since the Zi family originated from here, they diligently learned their mother tongue and only spoke their mother tongue at home even though they resided in Country J The moment Gu Ning and the others left, Harada Honichi and the others started the engine and continued following them. By the time Gu Ning and the others arrived at Century City, Cai Wenhongs men had already reached and were waiting outside Gu Nings estate entrance. No outsiders or vehicles were permitted entry unless they were apanied by the property owner or possessed keys, so Cai Wenhongs men could only wait outside for Gu Ning to arrive and let them in. For this same reason, Harada Honichi and the others were incapable of entering and could only see from outside. Inside the car, Harada Honichi sat in the backseat along with his disciple who was in histe 20s. Master, are you really going to snatch the bronze chimes from them? We are outnumbered asked Harada Honichis disciple worriedly. Dont worry. I made ns. Even if we do not seed, nothing will happen to us. Everyone will just think it was an ident, replied Harada Honichi. His disciple stopped talking the moment he heard what Harada Honichi said. Since a lot of strong people were sent to help with the bronze chimes, the task of moving them was quicklypleted before they left. Gu Ning did not drive and took Chen Darongs car, so Cai Wenhong took his car as well. Xu Jinchen drove Zi Beiying and the others using his car. On the way to the museum, Xu Jinchen led the cars with the museums transport vehicle driving at the center and Gu Nings car following right behind. Since Harada Honichi kept following them, Gu Ning was worried that they would move in on them while they were on the road. She especially reminded Xu Jinchen and the others to be vignt before they went on their way. Gu Ning did not tell them directly about Harada Honichi following them. Even without Harada Honichi tailing them, they ought to be careful and prepare for the worst! Gu Ning contemted while she sat in the car without driving. Where would Harada Honichi attack them if he wanted to? Some people liked to do it with fewer people around while others might prefer doing it in a crowded ce. If Harada Honichi preferred tounch an attack in a less crowded ce, a few ces came to Gu Nings mind. The southern and eastern districts were some distance apart, and there were some stretches of roads surrounded by wilderness. No other humans could be seen as the cars drove by. If Harada Honichi preferred to attack in a crowded ce, there were countless ces he could do it. Gu Ning thought if he wanted to attack them, he would do it in the suburbs while they were on the road. It was simply easier to make an escape after causing such amotion while stealing the bronze chimes. Gu Nings spection came true when they were about 100 miles away from the bridge that was approaching. She saw a vision of a huge truck which suddenly ran into a lorry. The lorry got thrown off the bridge and fell into the water. The images cut off. The lorry that fell off the bridge happened to be the museums transport vehicle. The culprit that ran them over was close behind them. Curator Cai, call your men and tell them to pull up immediately, said Gu Ning in a firm tone. Chapter 1960

Chapter 1960: Simply Shocking

What happened? asked Cai Wenhong quizzically when he heard Gu Ning. Why did she suddenly want them to pull over? It was impossible to pull over here. Dont ask. Just do it, said Gu Ning swiftly. She did not have the time to exin. Okay. Cai Wenhong realized how serious she was, so he stopped asking. He immediately took out his phone and called the man driving the car up ahead. The huge truck behind elerated and came increasingly closer while Cai Wenhong was calling his men. Gu Ning frowned slightly and felt annoyed and somewhat anxious. She could not let Chen Darong physically block the huge truck as that would put them in grave danger. Although she was around to save them, she would much prefer to avoid it altogether. Cai Wenhong did not know why Gu Ning suddenly asked for the transport vehicle to stop. However, he trusted she had a good reason, so he had to take it seriously. Since the line was busy, Cai Wenhong hung up and called someone else. This time, someone finally answered. Cai Wenhong immediately told them to stop. His subordinate asked him why, but Cai Wenhong could not give him a reason. Even if he knew what was going on, he did not have time to exin. He simply ordered them to stop immediately. Hence, the guy on the phone told the driver to pull up right away, and the driver did as he was told. Gu Ning also told Chen Darong to pull up. The moment all the cars pulled up, the huge truck drove past them and charged right towards the front of the transport vehicle and went straight towards the railing before crashing over. Everyone watched in shock, especially the people in the museums transport vehicle. They finally realized why Curator Cai told them to pull up. If they were just a second slower, the huge truck would have hit them and they would have fallen off the bridge instead. If they did not m the brakes in time, the huge truck would have sent them flying off the bridge. The huge truck was clearly aiming to run them over. A lot of force was needed to run the transport vehicle off the bridge, so the huge truck kept elerating. However, the museum transport vehicle suddenly stopped. By the time the huge trucks driver wanted to step on the brake, it was toote and they drove off the bridge instead. Although the bridge was not very high, just three or four meters tall, it was very dangerous to fall headlong. Harada Honichi kept following them in his car. He did not anticipate this and was both shocked and furious. Damn it, cursed Harada Honichi. Master, was that your Harada Honichis disciple instantly realized Harada Honichi had nned this. Even though Harada Honichi said nothing, he was silently admitting to it. Gu Ning also saw his reaction. M-miss Gu, did you realize something was wrong? Cai Wenhongs voice trembled as he was still trembling in fright. Despite Cai Wenhongs question, he was certain Gu Ning must have noticed something amiss. Otherwise, she would not have suddenly told him to get the vehicles to stop. Uh huh! I noticed a car following us a long time ago. It kept driving a decent distance from us and it had been following us at the exact same speed. Also, I encountered a simr situation before. Since we have just auctioned off the bronze chimes today, I had a feeling something would happen. I thought someone mighte after the bronze chimes, so I felt we should pull up to be safe, said Gu Ning. That was such a close shave Chen Darong was terribly frightened and kept shivering. If he had to drive now, he was not so sure if he could still hold the steering wheel properly. Xu Jinchen stopped his car as well. He also suffered quite a scare. They were particrly vignt after Gu Ning reminded them to be careful. However, the little ident happened anyway. Fortunately, nothing happened to them. They were on high alert transporting the bronze chimes to the museum, so they were certain this was no ident. It was a premeditated attack on them. Even though everyone escaped unscathed, Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying got out of the car and ran over to Gu Ning, leaving Mengda and Nan in the car. A lot of other cars had pulled up. Some people called 911 while some of them attempted to save the passengers in the huge truck. Since it was a major ident, Gu Ning and the others could not leave right away. Gu Ning told Chen Darong and Cai Wenhong to stay in the car while she got off and walked over to the railing. However, Gu Ning had no intention of helping. Even if she had the ability to save them, they deserved to die since they were the ones who wanted to attack them first! That was really scary. The huge truck almost ran into the transport vehicle, said Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying as they walked up to Gu Ning. Uh huh! replied Gu Ning. She also felt they were lucky to escape. The museum transport vehicle was a hairs breadth from falling off the bridge. I wonder why they suddenly decided to step on the brake at the perfect time, said Zi Beiying quizzically. I noticed something wrong with the huge truck, so I told Curator Cai to call the driver and get them to stop. It was pure luck that the huge truck elerated and charged right past them the moment they pulled over, replied Gu Ning. Everyone finally knew why the museum transport vehicle suddenly stopped. Only Gu Nings inner circle knew this was not an ident. Everyone else felt it was an ident that the huge truck lost control. They simply felt the museum transport vehicle was lucky to escape unscathed when it pulled over at the perfect time. Gu Ning did not want to hold the truck driver ountable since she did not want people to know it was premeditated. However, she was certainly going to seek revenge on Harada Honichi for this. The huge trucks driver was injured, but it was not serious. He escaped the truck quickly before abandoning it and swimming to the shore. Although the river was not deep, it was deep enough for the entire vehicle to get submerged. The driver came up and saw the museum transport vehicle standing in one piece and could not help feeling uneasy. However, heposed himself and acted as though it was an ident. Although he had failed his mission, he felt lucky to be alive. However, he remained puzzled. How did the museum transport vehicle know when to stop? Despite his curiosity, he could not ask the museum transport vehicle driver. The moment he did, he would get exposed. After the driver came back up, many people went over to check on him and called for an ambnce. Although Harada Honichi was furious that the driver did not aplish his mission, it was not the right time to show his face. He could only watch as the entire event transpired. However, he was not worried that the driver would rat him out. Gu Ning and the others said nothing as they watched from the side. Chapter 1961

Chapter 1961: High Chance of Sess

The cops arrived on the scene before long and asked what happened. After they found out it was an ident, they got the crowd to leave, including Gu Ning and the others. Since Chen Darong got such a scare from the incident, he was unable to drive, so Gu Ning took over the driving. Mengda also took over the driving of the museum transport vehicle. Although Mengda also got a terrible fright, he was a mature man, so he quicklyposed himself. Now that Harada Honichis ploy had failed, he stopped trying to attack them. He did not have a backup n, so he could only watch as his target drove off. For the rest of the trip, nothing else happened and they reached the Pce Museum without a hitch. After the bronze chimes arrived at the museum, all the antique experts came over to study them. Cai Wenhong transferred money to Gu Ning after the bronze chimes were ced in storage. Gu Ning and the others then left and brought Zi Beiying out when everything was settled. Both Master Xus daughters-inw happened to be in the living room talking about Xu Jinchen when he got home. Sigh! I bumped into Fang Ling and her daughter at the beauticians today. They asked me about Jinchen. Although he doesnt like Ji Zijing, I could not bring myself to tell them. I simply said he is so busy that he cant evene home, so I was unable to tell him about matchmaking him and Ji Zijing. I really dont get it. Whats wrong with Ji Zijing? Other than her family background, she is verypatible with him! Also, she happens to be my friends daughter, so I know her well, said Mrs Xu. Just thinking about the matter made Mrs Xu annoyed. I know it is inappropriate for me to say anything about it, but he isnt interested in that girl, he will only get annoyed if you force him. You might even end up getting into a fight over this, said her sister-inw. Although Xu Jinchens mother was very anxious about his love life, it was wrong to force him to date Ji Zijing. I know, but he is not getting any younger. All he cares about is work. I wonder when he will get married, said Mrs Xu. Her son had been single all his life, so she was naturally anxious. Who says Jinchen only cares about work? The moment Master Xu entered the living room, he overheard the conversation and said, From now on, stop trying to matchmake Jinchen. He already found himself a target and is busy courting her! If you make arrangements for him to meet other marriage prospects, the girl might get angry with Jinchen. I dont want him to lose the girl because of this. Mrs Xu stood up in shock from the couch and looked at Master Xu as she asked excitedly, Huh? Is Jinchen wooing some girl? Uh huh! I bumped into them today, said Master Xu. He smiled just thinking about Zi Beiying. Really? What is she like? That stupid boy. Why didnt he tell me? If he told me about it, I wouldnt have tried to get him to see other girls, asked Mrs Xu curiously as she griped about Xu Jinchen. Master Xu sat down on the couch and said, She is in her 20s. She is very pretty and has an elegant aura. Although I do not know what family shees from, I can tell it is no ordinary family from her poise. In any case, we dont care about her family background as long as they are in love. I dont care about her family background as long as she is a decent and well brought up girl, said Mrs Xu. In the past, she used to care about family status, but not anymore. However, it would be an edge if the girl came from a good family. Enough. Stop fretting over this. I think your son stands a good chance of winning the girl, said Master Xu. After talking to Master Xu, Mrs Xu immediately called her son to ask about the girl. Xu Jinchen was speechless when he saw his mother calling him. Even without talking to Mrs Xu, he knew Master Xu must have told her about Zi Beiying. Otherwise, she would not have called. Despite his reluctance to talk to Mrs Xu, he answered the phone. After all, she was his mother. Mrs Xu told Xu Jinchen what Master Xu had just told them and asked about the girl. She wanted to know where the girl was from and what her family did for a living. Although she did not care about the girls family background, she still wanted to know more. Why are you asking so much? We arent even dating yet! I will tell you when I seed. Whatever it is, she is 1000 times better than those other girls you found for me, said Xu Jinchen impatiently. Even though he did not divulge Zi Beiyings family background, he was implying she came from a powerful family so that they would not look down on Zi Beiying. Although family status did not matter to the Xu family, he wanted them to show respect to Zi Beiying. News about the bronze chimes getting auctioned off for 8.5 billion dors spread like wildfire online. Everyone felt envious of Gu Ning for making such a killing. People also suspected Gu Ning of obtaining the bronze chimes through illegal means and doubted her character. They suspected Gu Ning ofmitting grave digging. Gravedigging and stealing cultural relics were illegal in the country, so people demanded that the National Cultural Heritage Administration investigate the matter and punish Gu Ning ordingly. Gu Nings diehard fanatics did not care how Gu Ning obtained the bronze chimes. Even if she did, they would never hate Gu Ning for it. Instead, they found gravedigging very cool. Some slightly smarter people felt the National Cultural Heritage Administration would have already investigated Gu Ning if they wanted to. Why would they allow her to auction the bronze chimes off? A lot of people agreed, so the suspicion died down a little. Despite that, many people found Gu Nings ethics questionable, so a lot of people continued dissing Gu Ning online. A lot of Gu Nings friends called or sent text messages about the bronze chimes to congratte andfort her. Although they knew Gu Ning got the bronze chimes through illegal methods, they did not doubt her character. Even if Gu Ning obtained them through gravedigging, it did not matter as long as the National Cultural Heritage Administration did not object. Gu Ning did not care about the gossip online, but it did not mean other people who cared about her a lot could let it go. Chu Peihan and the others tagged Gu Ning in their group chat and spoke in her defense. Even though they had a feeling Gu Ning obtained the bronze chimes through gravedigging, they supported her unconditionally. Gu Ningforted them a little before they finally calmed down and demanded that Gu Ning buy them dinner since she made such a killing. Gu Ning naturally agreed right away, but she was only free to meet them over the weekend. Everyone had to attend school during the weekdays, and no one was going to take leave for dinner, right? Chapter 1962

Chapter 1962: Just a Dog

Master Leng notified the National Cultural Heritage Administration to help clear Gu Nings name when he learned of the matter online. Cai Wenhong had also alreadye up with a n. Gu Ning had already pointed out this problem when she first offered the museum the bronze chimes, so they had already devised a strategy. If Gu Nings name was not cleared, it would mar both Gu Ning and the National Cultural Heritage Administrations good name. The National Cultural Heritage Administration would even seem unprofessional or guilty of colluding with Gu Ning. In the afternoon, a message appeared on the National Cultural Heritage Administrations official website. National Cultural Heritage Administration: [We would like to rify a few things with regard to all the gossip online about Gu Ning illegally obtaining the bronze chimes and stealing cultural relics. Miss Gu did not obtain the bronze chimes through gravedigging. They were discovered in a cave. The moment she discovered them, she reported the matter to us. A lot of people were targeting the bronze chimes, so she did her utmost to save them. If not for Miss Gus efforts, the bronze chimes would havended in someone elses hands. After that, she personally delivered them back to the capital. Hence, we decided to let Xiangyun Antique-store auction them off and split the proceeds 50:50 with Miss Gu. In reality, the bronze chimes do not belong to Miss Gu alone. Hence, she is innocent of gravedigging and stealing national relics. We urge the public to stop using her of these crimes.] The moment word got out, no one dared to suspect Gu Ning of gravedigging. Even if they did, barely anyone dared to say it out loud. By the time the Tang family caught wind of the problem, it was already solved. However, they called Gu Ning to show their concern and find out more about this situation. Gu Ning did not want them to know about her gravedigging, so she told them exactly what the National Cultural Heritage Administration announced on their official website. And since the Tang family trusted Gu Ning entirely, they bought what she said and did not continue probing. Gu Ning and the others had dinner together before Gu Ning went back to school. Gu Ning almost forgot she was still a student. By the time she got back to school, it was already time for the evening ss, so no one was walking around campus. After Gu Ning arrived at the university campus entrance, she did not go in. Instead, she left the campus gates after Xu Jinchen dropped her off and took a cab to go elsewhere. The auction was over and Harada Honichi had failed to aplish his mission, so he was leaving the country tomorrow. However, after all the things Harada Honichi had done, Gu Ning had to teach him a lesson. Although Harada Honichi deserved death for his deeds, Gu Ning could not kill him. Harada Honichi was not a local, so killing him on home ground would only lead to a slew of political problems. Gu Ning could not cause trouble for her country just for kicks. To begin with, she did not possess evidence of Harada Honichis crimes. Even if she did, he was not bound by localws and would end up sent to Country Rs embassy and would get tried by them. So Gu Ning could only beat him up. Gu Ning took a cab to the vi where Harada Honichi temporarily resided. The vi he was staying at belonged to Zhang Chengtao. Since Gu Ning had no intention of touching him personally, she did not bother to disguise herself. She did not change and simply put on a mask and cap when she went over. What was Gu Ning nning to do if she was not going to teach Harada Honichi a lesson personally? She was naturally going to send the monster fox to stir up trouble for Harada Honichi. Most people did not believe monster foxes existed, but foxes certainly did exist. And although it was rare, it was a known fact that some people kept foxes as pets. They could even be seen in the zoo. However, those were just ordinary foxes. Gu Ning came close to the vi Harada Honichi was staying at and used her Jade Eyes to locate him. It was only 8:30 pm and still early, so Harada Honichi had yet to sleep. He was still on the second floor doing some reading. His disciple sat in the living room with two bodyguards watching the television. The study windows on the second floor were open, so Gu Ning could use them. Gu Ning released the monster fox and told it what to do before it took action. The monster fox darted off and jumped straight into the open window on the second floor before swaggering right into the study. Harada Honichi heard some noises and got a shock. He immediately looked in the direction from which he heard the noise. Harada Honichi heaved a sigh of relief when he spotted a dog. He thought the monster fox was just a dog since dogs and foxes resembled each other, it was easy to mistake them. However, what was the dog doing on the second floor? Harada Honichi felt puzzled. Since it was just a dog, it did not pose a threat to him. Moreover, it was such a small dog. It was true that the monster fox was very small and fluffy, so it looked rather vulnerable and harmless. Harada Honichi stood up to drive the dog away. However, the moment he came close to the dog, it suddenly pounced on him. Monster foxes were no ordinary creatures and possessed magical power. Even Gao Yi and Qiao Yas strengthbined might not be enough to handle it. Moreover, Harada Honichi was just a mere mortal. The moment the monster fox pounced, Harada Honichi fell backward and hit his head on the ground with a thud, sending him screaming in agony. He did not expect a harmless-looking dog to be strong enough to make him topple. Harada Honichi looked at the animal murderously, wanting to kill it. However, he was so dizzy that he was incapable of standing up. The monster fox scratched Harada Honichis face several times when it lunged on him and stepped on him before leaving. Since Harada Honichi caused quite amotion, everyone downstairs heard it and came running up. However, the monster fox was nowhere to be seen by the time they got to the scene. Harada Honichi was badly injured. His disciple anxiously called Zhang Chengtao and told him to call an ambnce. Anyone who saw the harmless-looking dog just chalked it up to sheer coincidence. The monster fox went back to Gu Ning and looked smug. Master, I pushed the mortal down and hurt his head badly. Then I scratched him and stepped on him several times. What do you think of my performance? Chapter 1963

Chapter 1963: The Dog Again?

Well done! said Gu Ning as she smiled. Despite the monster foxs small form, it possessed cultivation. It was so strong that it was capable of kicking a cow to death. Harada Honichi got kicked by the monster fox several times, and even if it did not kick him with full strength, the injuries were bad enough. Master, you havent let me out to practice for some time! I have been staying inside the telepathic eye space for so long. I cant cultivate when I am unconscious, said the monster fox begrudgingly. Ever since Gu Ning became its master, it was capable of absorbing even more magical power, but it did not have the chance to cultivate and improve its skills. Gu Ning suddenly felt bad when she heard what the monster fox said. She spent most of her time on campus and Baili Zongxue was around, so she could not let the monster fox out. Gu Ning contemted before she decided. I know somewhere you can go to cultivate. I will take you there when I have the time. Gu Ning decided to take the monster fox to the siheyuan where it could cultivate in peace. Shangguan Yang had set up a power gathering formation there, so it was perfect for cultivation. Okay. The monster fox was delighted to hear this and went back into Gu Nings telepathic eye space. Gu Ning did not leave right away as she heard Harada Honichi calling Zhang Chengtao. She felt Zhang Chengtao might show up at the vi or at least visit Harada Honichi at the hospital, so she decided to stay put for now. Five minutester, Gu Ning could hear the sound of sirensing from behind Harada Honichis vi before the ambnce quickly took the injured man away. Since Zhang Chengtao did not show his face, Gu Ning went to the hospital to wait for him. Gu Ning followed the ambnce to the hospital, but only lingered outside the door. Zhang Chengtao arrived ten minutester. Gu Ning did not move in on him right away. Instead, she waited for him toe back after visiting Harada Honichi. Since she was at the hospital entrance and there was nowhere discreet for her to release the monster fox, she secretly left after Zhang Chengtao went in. She found a secluded spot without any surveince before she released the monster fox and showed it a picture of Zhang Chengtao which she just took. Although the photo was unclear, he was certain to be dressed in the same outfit. After Harada Honichi was examined and his wounds were taken care of, Zhang Chengtao arranged for him to be sent to a VIP hospital ward. Harada Honichi was not gravely injured, but it was bad. He suffered from a mild concussion, so he needed to stay hospitalized for a few days of observation and was unfit for travel. Hence, Harada Honichi was unable to leave for home tomorrow. He would probably be able to manage going home if he really wanted to, but it was bound to affect his recovery. Harada Honichi not only had a concussion; his face and body were also injured. Even though the scratches were not deep enough to cause disfigurement, he needed a long time to recover. And although he did not suffer from any internal injury, he was in agony and needed at least a week of bed rest in order to recover. After Harada Honichi returned to his room, Zhang Chengtao finally asked when there was no one around, How did you suddenly get hurt? Harada Honichis disciple merely said Harada Honichi was injured when he called and asked for an ambnce without going into detail about the injuries. Now was the perfect time for Zhang Chengtao to ask. Although Harada Honichi was badly injured, he remained conscious and was able to speak. I was reading in the study when a dog suddenly barged in. I wanted to drive it away, but it pounced on me and scratched my face. Sadly, I was unable to catch this stupid dog. Otherwise, I would definitely ughter it, said Harada Honichi furiously with a murderous aura radiating from him. Huh? Did a dog get to the second floor? Zhang Chengtao was surprised to hear this. Since the culprit was a dog, it was impossible to seek justice for Harada Honichi! Harada Honichi got hurt on his property, so he could not stand by doing nothing. He immediately apologized to Harada Honichi, I am so sorry. I didnt know that there were vicious dogs in the vicinity. I will investigate the matter and find the dog so that I can seek revenge for you. Okay. Harada Honichi knew full well the chances of finding the dog were slim, but he acknowledged Zhang Chengtao anyway. It would be perfect if Zhang Chengtao could find the dog. Otherwise, he would not be able to get over this. Despite his fury, he would not me Zhang Chengtao if he failed to find the dog. After all, such things were out of Zhang Chengtaos control. Since they were friends, he would cut him some ck! Harada Honichi needed to rest, so Zhang Chengtao did not stay long. However, Zhang Chengtao was unaware that a threat wasing for him. The monster fox looked at the photo and made note of Zhang Chengtaos appearance. It recognized Zhang Chengtao the moment he walked out, so it ran towards him. It lunged onto Zhang Chengtao just like it did with Harada Honichi and sent him falling to the ground hitting his head hard. Just the sound of it would send chills down anyones back. Everyone retreated in shock. The monster fox was too swift. By the time Zhang Chengtao realized he was attacked, it was toote. The monster fox merely bumped into Zhang Chengtao without scratching his face or giving him a few more kicks at Gu Nings request. After knocking into Zhang Chengtao, the monster fox left immediately making Zhang Chengtaos fall seem like a pure ident. Chairman Zhang Zhang Chengtaos chauffeur was shocked to see this and immediately checked on Zhang Chengtao. Since there were doctors nearby, they came over to check on Zhang Chengtao as well. Zhang Chengtao was bleeding on the back of his head, so Zhang Chengtaos chauffeur immediately got a doctor to examine Zhang Chengtao and give him treatment. Doctors had double standards betweenmon citizens and the rich and powerful. Zhang Chengtao clearly looked like a rich man and the doctors also heard Zhang Chengtaos chauffeur calling him Chairman Zhang. Zhang Chengtao looked like someone who could take care of the hospital bill, so they did away with their usual policy and took care of him right away. Zhang Chengtao fell on his head, so he was in a lot of pain and very dizzy. Although Zhang Chengtao did not get a close look at the culprit, he recalled seeing a little white ball. Zhang Chengtao instinctively wondered if he was attacked by a dog. Zhang Chengtao recalled Harada Honichi saying he hurt his head due to a dog attack. He trembled instantly and wondered if the dog did not appear by ident but by design! It was trying to get Zhang Chengtao and Harada Honichi! Chapter 1964

Chapter 1964: You Were Lucky to Encounter Me

Then again, Zhang Chengtao found this unfathomable. Why would a dog want to attack them? Perhaps someone had sent the dog after them? However, why would someone want to attack them? Was it because Zhang Chengtao suddenly recalled what happened to Chen Darong. Had they found out who was behind Chen Darongs kidnapping and sent the dog after them? Despite his suspicions, he found it unfathomable for them to send a dog to do the job. At the same time, it was not entirely impossible since some dogs were capable of taking a lot of orders after receiving the right training from the time they were a puppy. He felt it might have something to do with Chen Darong since he was the only person they offended recently. Also, there was one thing they had inmon with Chen Darong. They had gotten injured on the back of their heads just like how they hurt Chen Darong when they abducted him. What if Chen Darongs backer was behind this? Zhang Chengtao felt worried by the potential trouble he was in. He regretted rashly abducting Chen Darong without finding out if he had a backer. Even if this had anything to do with Chen Darong, Zhang Chengtao did not dare to seek revenge. After all, Zhang Chengtao was at fault for touching Chen Darong. Zhang Chengtaos chauffeur was waiting outside the hospital ward, so he did not hear the conversation between Harada Honichi and Zhang Chengtao. He was unaware Harada Honichis injuries were caused by a dog. The chauffeur did not sense anything amiss about Zhang Chengtaos dog attack and felt it was a pure ident. Zhang Chengtaos head injuries were as bad as Harada Honichis wounds. His only good fortune was that his face did not get scratched and he did not get stepped on. Zhang Chengtao did not tell Harada Honichi about the dog attack for the time being since he had yet to decide whether he wanted to share it He was worried that Harada Honichi would not take it lying down and would want to seek revenge on Chen Darong. Since he had known Harada Honichi for some time, he was keenly aware of Harada Honichis personality. Harada Honichi was decent to his friends. However, he was absolutely ruthless towards his enemies. Even though he was the one responsible for abducting Chen Darong, he would never forgive Chen Darong for seeking revenge on him. To put it bluntly, Harada Honichi was a selfish man. By the time Gu Ning got back to school, it was already quitete and almost 11:00 pm. At this hour, there was barely anyone outside campus or walking around inside. Gu Ning could suddenly smell the faint scent of blood in the air on the right side of the trees when she got into the school. Other than this scent of blood, she could hear someone gasping faintly. Although the trees were near the roadside, they were rather dense. So despite the streetmps, the tree canopypletely blocked out the light making it pitch ck inside the trees and impossible to see anything. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to check out the trees. She was worried someone might have gotten hurt. If no one went to their aid, they might end up dying inside. A badly injured many approximately ten meters from Gu Ning with a gunshot wound in his stomach. His hair was blonde and he did not possess Asian features, so he was definitely a foreigner. From the looks of it, he was around 30 years old. Gu Ning had seen the man before, he was a foreignnguage teacher at Capital University, but Gu Ning could not remember his name. Since he was shot by a gun, he either offended the wrong person or had a special identity. Regardless, Gu Ning could not leave him in the lurch. Gu Ning came close to the trees and darted in after checking that no one was around. Even though the man was barely breathing, he did not lose consciousness entirely, so he detected Gu Nings presence when she came near and became tense. Since he was barely breathing, it was no use to be cautious as he was incapable of doing anything. If anyone wanted to take him out, he would be an easy kill. Gu Ning walked up in front of the man and squatted down before retrieving a power crystal for him to take. Although he was a foreigner, their country was on good terms with Country Y, so Gu Ning helped him as best as she could. He was badly injured, so taking the power crystal did not help him regainplete consciousness right away. However, his condition improved vastly. Gu Ning knew the man would probably refuse to go to the hospital for treatment, so she decided to remove the bullet herself. Since she had decided to help, she should finish the job! Since the man was semiconscious and unable to open his eyes, Gu Ning did not try to hide before retrieving her surgical tools from her telepathic eye space. You can count yourself lucky for bumping into me, muttered Gu Ning before operating on the man swiftly. Although Gu Ning did not have any morphine, she injected him with power to numb him and to help with his recovery. Gu Ning did not give him too many power crystals, because if she made him recover entirely, she would end up attracting unwanted attention. After the man took the power crystal, he started to regain consciousness a little, so he could hear Gu Nings voice. After he learned she was trying to save him, the mans body rxed slightly. Gu Ning worked quickly, and removed the bullet in less than a minute before bandaging his injuries. Gu Ning did not linger and got up to leave. Although the man was still very weak, he was out of danger. Also, he had taken a power crystal. Even if he did not recover immediately, he would recover soon enough. It was already very kind of her to help. She did not owe it to him to sit around and wait for him to get well! The mans speed of recovery was unexpectedly fast. The moment Gu Ning got up and turned around, he opened his eyes and saw Gu Nings back. Despite the darkness, the man had far better eyesight than normal, so he could see Gu Ning clearly. If he ever encountered her again, he would probably be able to spot her right away! Shortly after Gu Ning went up to the fifth floor, the lights in the dormitory went off. Since Gu Ning was still not back by now, Song Miaoge and the others thought Gu Ning was staying out tonight! However, Gu Ning surprisingly arrived around one minute after lights out, shocking them. Gu Ning, I thought you werent going toe tonight! said Song Miaoge. I was held up a little, exined Gu Ning. Oh yes. I heard about your auction. Your bronze chimes were auctioned off for 8.5 billion dors. Gu Ning, you are so good at making money! I cant let you get away with it. You definitely have to buy us dinner tomorrow, said Song Miaoge. She sounded envious, but not in a bad way. Chapter 1965

Chapter 1965: No Interest

Right, lets celebrate it! How about it? Zhang Zikai chimed in. Because Gu Ning was rich and they were very familiar with her, they didnt hesitate to ask her to buy them a great meal. No problem. Gu Ning agreed with crity. Think about what you want to eat. I need to clean myself first. Although the lights were already turned off, the mobile phone shlight was still very convenient, and the room was brightened up in a single instant. Before Gu Ning went to clean herself up, she changed the quilt first. She hadnt slept here for so many days, so it must be all dusty! It was time to change it after such a long time as well. After Gu Ning came back from washing, they decided to eat spicy hot pot. Youre so economical. Gu Ning thought they would ask to have a big meal! However, to her surprise, they only wanted to have spicy hot pot. Its delicious! said Song Miaoge. They werent picky eaters, so they preferred delicious food over expensive food. By the way, the orientation party is on Tuesday, October 25th. Gu Ning, will you attend it? Zhang Zicen asked Gu Ning. Although she asked that question, she felt that Gu Ning wouldnt take part in it. Not interested, said Gu Ning with disdain. She wasnt talented at all and was only good at ying piano. She hadnt yed it for a long time, so she was getting unfamiliar with it now. Its only a day away. Im still thinking about whether I should join in, said Zhang Zikai. She was troubled about that these days. Sign up for it! Actually, even if you do that, you might not be able to go on the stage. Isnt there a preliminary round? said Song Miaoge. She was quite straightforward. Do you want to see me eliminated at the very first round and embarrassed? Zhang Zikai argued once she heard that. I didnt say that! You said youre worried, said Song Miaoge, looking innocent. In fact, it was exactly the reason why Zhang Zikai was hesitating to join the party. She was worried that she couldnt pass the first round, which would be embarrassing. Its not a big deal even if you fail to pass. As long as you dont care too much about the result, sign up for it. If youre afraid to be embarrassed, then give it up, because youre not going to show the best of you if youre timid, said Gu Ning. She couldnt make the decision for Zhang Zikai, but she could give her some advice. She was right. If Zhang Zikai didnt have enough courage, there was no need for her to join in the party, because her performance would be affected by her mood. Right, Ill see whether I still want to do it when I get up tomorrow. Zhang Zikai found Gu Nings words reasonable, so she decided to make the decision tomorrow. The next day, Zhang Zikai decided to give it up after she got up. Although she was interested in dancing and had learned it ever since she was little and was good at it too, she didnt like it very much. Therefore, she was unwilling to spend much time practicing for the party. In addition, Gu Ning, Baili Zongxue, Song Miaoge and the other girls didnt want to join in the party, so she gave it up too. When Gu Ning went to their ssroom the next day, her ssmates all surrounded her to ask her about the bronze chimes. At the beginning, they had a bad impression of Gu Ning because someone said on the Inte that she got the bronze chimes by digging an ancient grave, but they changed their opinions after the Cultural Relics Bureau cleared Gu Nings name. Moreover, they admired Gu Ning more than ever now. Because Gu Ning was absent during the past several days, they didnt have the chance to ask her whether she would perform at the orientation party. Today, their head teacher seized the opportunity and asked her whether she would like to participate in it. He didnt think Gu Ning would take part in it, but he still did his job. Gu Ning said that she had no interest in it, so their head teacher stopped asking further. At noon, Gu Ning took Song Miaoge and the other girls out to eat hot pot. The restaurant wasnt far from the school, only requiring a 10 minute walk. There was a separate food district near the school. Although it wasnt big, it wasnt small either. Moreover, it was quite popr because many students went there to eat every day. Gu Ning and her friends came out as soon as their ss was over, so there were vacant seats. In about 10 minutes, all the seats would be upied. Coincidentally, shortly after Gu Ning and her friends came, they saw Yuan Shuyan, Ge Qingqing, and two other girls. Seeing Gu Ning, a touch of jealousy and anger shed in Yuan Shuyans eyes, but she said nothing. Her sight fell on Gu Ning for a short while, then she withdrew it and walked towards another side. Yuan Yilin had listened to Master Yuan and warned Yuan Shuyan to behave herself. She wasnt allowed to have conflict with other people again for Rong Zechen. Besides, she had to give up on Rong Zechen and stay away from Gu Ning. Her family told her to focus on her studies instead of causing her schoolmates trouble. After knowing that Gu Ning was familiar with Master Leng and other senior masters, Yuan Shuyan figured out how Gu Ning managed to get to know Leng Shaoxi. Although Gu Ning only knew the Leng family and wasnt a member of it, Yuan Shuyan didnt dare to mess with her again for no reason. Yuan Shuyan and her friends began to order once they seated themselves. Afterwards, they talked about a director who was nning to shoot a fantasy TV series which they wanted to join. Yuan Shuyan was able to be the deputy minister of the Department of Arts not only because of her status, but also because of her own outstanding talents. Yuan Shuyan was good at dancing and singing. She was also proficient in many musical instruments, so she had the idea of joining the entertainment industry. The Yuan family was involved in both politics and business. Even though most people of power and wealth disdained stars in the entertainment industry, it actually depended on ones background. If one had a powerful family background, he or she could still have a very high status as a star. After all, in public opinion, people with a powerful family background wouldnt give in to unspoken rules, so they had standards. On the contrary, those who without great support might gain fame by epting unspoken rules. No one cared whether he or she relied on his or her own abilities to be famous. Therefore, as long as Yuan Shuyan protected her reputation in the industry, the Yuan family wouldnt disagree. Instead, if Yuan Shuyan really stood out in the entertainment industry, it would be helpful for the Yuan familys business. Gu Ning had no intention of overhearing their conversation, but she had unusually good hearing, so she still heard it clearly even though their voices were very low. After all, there were only two tables between them, so the distance was very short. Although Yuan Shuyan and her friends could only y unimportant roles in the fantasy show, they could show their faces. Actually, the director gave them the chance for the sake of their family background. Common neers wouldnt have that treatment. Chapter 1966

Chapter 1966: Zi Beiying Rescued Mrs. Xu

Actually, given their family background, it wasnt a problem for them to y the leading actress. However, it would harm their career in the entertainment industry, because the audience might have a bad impression of them forpeting unfairly. In that case, no matter how hard they tried in the future, they wouldnt be able to get rid of that bad impression. Although Gu Ning heard their conversation, it had nothing to do with her, so she did nothing. After having the meal, they slowly walked back to their school. Back at school, when they were walking in the small woods, they met Qu Hanjiao. After Qu Linan encountered trouble, Qu Hanjiao hadnte to school for a long time, but she returned when the national holiday was over. However, she was reluctant to talk most of the time and rarely hung out with Yuan Shuyan and Ge Qingqing. She stayed alone more often. The moment Qu Hanjiao saw Gu Ning, she looked angry, but she said nothing. Instead, she only red at Gu Ning with hatred. However, Gu Ning couldnt care less about her nce. Zhang Chengtao guessed that he was paid back by Chen Darong, so he didnt investigate it when Harada Honichi was beaten. He could only lie to Harada that he failed to find out anything. He didnt tell Harada he was injured either, so he asked to stay in a ward on a different floor from Harada to avoid seeing him. Because Harada was wounded, he couldnt go back home today. He had to wait till he was slightly better. Zhang Chengtao was injured too, so he didnt go to visit Harada with the excuse that he was upied. Instead, he sent his secretary to visit Harada. At 4 pm, Xu Jinchen went back to their military base. He was unwilling to leave, but he had to do his job. Zi Beiying was also unwilling to see him leave, but she still pretended to be happy on the surface and even chased him away. Xu Jinchen didnt mind it, because he understood that Zi Beiying didnt mean what she said. Although neither of them said their affection towards each other aloud, both of them were aware that they were in love. They hadnt confessed their affection to each other yet, because they needed more than just affection. They had to be suitable for each other as well. Therefore, they agreed to get along for a while till they were sure they were right for one another. After Xu Jinchen left, Zi Beiying went to themercial street, because Xia Maiqi was back and they were going to meet at 4 pm at themercial street. Xia Maiqi arrived in the morning, but she was too tired after taking a flight for more than 10 hours, so she rested first, then went out to meet Zi Beiying. Shortly after Zi Beiying had wandered around themercial street for a while, Xia Maiqi came. Once they met, they had a big hug. How long will you be here this time? asked Xia Maiqi. No idea, but it should be long. Anyway, its boring staying home. I have you and Gu Ning here. We can gather together often to have some fun! said Zi Beiying. Actually, when she said that she had Xia Maiqi and Gu Ning, she secretly said to herself that she also had Xu Jinchen. Right. Xia Maiqi agreed, because she knew Zi Beiying didnt have many friends in Country J. Lets go shopping! I think Im running out of clothes, said Xia Maiqi. Actually, she didntck clothing at all, but women never had enough clothes and always felt they needed more. Why not! said Zi Beiying, then they went to look at clothes. After shopping, both Xia Maiqi and Zi Beiying had bought two sets of clothes and went to dine together. They decided to have roasted duck, but not to the famous roasted duck restaurant in XX alley at East Street. Although it wasnt far from the food street, there werent any vacant seats. And Zi Beiying was unwilling to turn to Xu Jinchen for help. Xia Maiqi told her that there were many other restaurants which were good at roasted ducks as well. The one in XX alley at East Street simply got famous and popr through publicity during the past few years. At the food street was a good roasted duck restaurant that was popr too, so they relied on their luck to get several seats. Fortunately, they were lucky today and there was one table avable in the roasted duck restaurant. It was in the hall, because all the private rooms were upied, but they didnt mind it. After arriving at the roasted duck restaurant, Zi Beiying went to use the washroom. Coincidentally, Mrs. Xu came to dine at this roasted duck restaurant as well. She was in the washroom too. When Zi Beiying walked over, Mrs. Xu stepped out of a cubicle, but the floor was a little slippery after being mopped. Mrs. Xu didnt know, so she slipped and fell backwards. Seeing that, Zi Beiying quickly ran to support Mrs. Xu and protected her from falling. Maam, be careful. Its slippery, said Zi Beiying kindly. She didnt know Mrs. Xu, so she had no idea that she was actually Xu Jinchens mother. Thank you so much! If it hadnt been for you, I would have fallen badly. Mrs. Xu was horrified. Youre wee, said Zi Beiying. Are you a kung fu lover? asked Mrs. Xu with curiosity, because Zi Beiyings quick movement showed her ability. Yeah, said Zi Beiying. Well, Im surprised. Youre so pretty after all. Mrs. Xuplimented. Looking at Zi Beiying, Mrs. Xu felt quite amazed. She had a very good impression of Zi Beiying. At this moment, Mrs. Xu even had an idea to ask Zi Beiying whether she had a boyfriend. However, she gave it up afterwards, thinking that her younger son already found a girl he liked. Thank you for yourpliment, maam. Zi Beiying thanked Mrs. Xu politely since Mrs. Xuplimented her. After that, Mrs. Xu walked out, and Zi Beiying went to use the washroom before going back to her seat. When they finished eating, they met Mrs. Xu again at the door. This time, Zi Beiying saw a familiar face which was Xu Qinyin. Miss Zi! Xu Qinyin was greatly surprised to see Zi Beiying. Oh, hi, Miss Xu! Zi Beiying was astonished to see Xu Qinyin too, but she suddenly felt nervous once she saw the woman by Xu Qinyins side. There were two women with Xu Qinyin. And one of them was exactly Mrs. Xu Zi whom Beiying just rescued. Could they be seniors of the Xu family? She was worried that at least one of them was. Do you know each other? Mrs. Xus eyes lit up at once. Chapter 1967

Chapter 1967: Appreciation Towards Zi Beiying

Yeah, Miss Zi is Gu Nings friend, said Xu Qinyin. She actually wanted to say that Zi Beiying was Xu Jinchens friend, but didnt think it was appropriate, so she only mentioned Gu Ning. After all, Xu Qinyin didnt know the Xu family was already aware that Xu Jinchen found a girl he liked and the girl was also Gu Nings friend. If she knew that, she would realize that that girl was Zi Beiying. In fact, even if she knew that right now, she wouldnt tell them that Zi Beiying was the girl, because she was unwilling to embarrass Zi Beiying. Except for Master Xu, no one knew the name of the girl Xu Jinchen liked. Oh, shes Gu Nings friend! The girl who just rescued me in the washroom was Miss Zi as well, said Mrs. Xu. Really? Youre the one who rescued my aunt? It must be fate which brought us together! said Xu Qinyin meaningfully. Zi Beiying got nervous as soon as she heard that the Mrs. Xu she just rescued was Xu Qinyins aunt and Xu Jinchens mother. She was always brave and outgoing and wouldnt panic in front of others, even if they had a high status, but she got really nervous when she faced the family of the man she liked. She couldnt stop herself. Um, its just a coincidence, said Zi Beiying with slight embarrassment. She understood that Xu Qinyin was implying something, so she felt uneasy. No matter what, its true that youve rescued me. Since youre Gu Nings friend and you know Qinyin as well, why dont we go have tea tonight? I must thank you for your help, said Mrs. Xu. She wasnt just acting kind, it was a sincere invitation. Anyway, she wouldnt force Zi Beiying to go with them, so she added right away, Please ept if youre not upied. Well Zi Beiying didnt know what to do at this moment. She was willing to do it, but felt a little uneasy. Miss Zi, dont be afraid. If youre upied, we can see each other another day. If youre free, we can share some tea, said Xu Qinyin. Zi Beiying wasnt upied and she didnt want to leave a bad impression on them by making up an excuse that she wasnt free. Therefore, she agreed. Im free, but Im afraid Ill waste your time, said Zi Beiying. We have nothing to do, otherwise we wouldnt be wandering around, said Mrs. Xu. After that, Zi Beiying and her friend followed Mrs. Xu to a teahouse, which was at the food street as well. They arrived in a few minutes. On their way to the teahouse, they introduced themselves to each other. Miss Zi, where are you from? asked Mrs. Xu. Im from Country X, but my ancestors were born in this country, said Zi Beiying. She was very careful when she talked with Mrs. Xu, in case she left a bad impression on Mrs. Xu. Do you visit the capital often, or just sometimes? asked Mrs. Xu. Only sometimes, because its too far. I dont want to worry my family by going abroad so often, replied Zi Beiying. Mainly because she had a very special family background, she was in more danger than other people. Knowing that, Mrs. Xu nodded. There were two bodyguards by Zi Beiyings side wherever she went because she was a young girl. So her family would indeed be worried if she stayed abroad for too long. Mrs. Xu was talkative, but it wasnt easy for her to get familiar with strangers at the first meeting. However, she talked a lot with Zi Beiying. Mrs. Xuspanions noticed that she was acting a little abnormal today and Xu Qinyin also noticed her different attitude towards Zi Beiying. Xu Qinyin couldnt help but think that Mrs. Xu would be very happy if Jinchen could be together with Zi Beiying in the future. They didnt stay in the teahouse for too long and separated after an hour. On their way back home, Xu Qinyin asked Mrs. Xu, Aunt, what do you think of Zi Beiying? Shes a very good girl. Beautiful, elegant, and well-behaved. Shes a typical rich heiress, said Mrs. Xu. She didnt hesitate topliment Zi Beiying. Saying that, Mrs. Xu suddenly sighed, Although I dont know much about Zi Beiyings character, I enjoyed the time we spent with her. Actually I wanted to ask her whether she has a boyfriend, but your grandfather told me that your cousin already found a girl he likes. I heard hes still chasing her, so I didnt ask further about that. Its meaningless, and shows no respect for anyone. My cousin already found a girl he likes? Hes still chasing her? Who is she? Xu Qinyin was surprised and asked with excitement. She thought the girl could be Zi Beiying, because she had never seen Xu Jinchen treat any other girl differently before. Neither your grandfather nor your cousin told me the girls name. Your grandfather only said the girl is in her early twenties. Shes very beautiful and elegant. Although they dont know much about her family background, she couldnt be born in an ordinary family given her behavior. Your cousin told me hell tell me more once he seeds, said Mrs. Xu. She looked upset as she spoke about that. Even though she didnt care much about the girls appearance and family background, she wanted to meet the girl. I think I know who the girl is. Xu Qinyinughed. Who? Whos she? asked Mrs. Xu in a hurry. A girl in her early twenties. Beautiful, elegant, and well-behaved. Dont you think its Zi Beiying? said Xu Qinyin. What? Mrs. Xu was astonished. She suddenly realized it was indeed very like Zi Beiying. Do you mean the girl your cousin likes is Zi Beiying? asked Mrs. Xu, showing happiness. If the girl was really Zi Beiying, it would be the best, because she had a very good impression of Zi Beiying at first nce. Im not sure, but I could see that Jinchen cares a lot about her. I even joked about it with him. I encouraged him to chase Zi Beiying, but he said its none of my business, so Im not very sure whether the girl is really Zi Beiying. Although Xu Qinyin believed the girl must be Zi Beiying, she couldnt be hundred percent sure. After all, it would be embarrassing if the girl wasnt Zi Beiying. Why dont you ask grandfather whether the girls name is Zi Beiying? Since hes seen the girl, he must know her name even if he isnt sure of her family background, said Xu Qinyin. It was better to make sure of it. Chapter 1968

Chapter 1968: Meant to Be Together!

Right, Ill ask him once were home, said Mrs. Xu at once. Why dont you directly ask Jinchen? asked Mrs. Xus friend. If we directly ask Jinchen, Jinchen will know I told you. Hell be mad at me, said Xu Qinyin. Actually, Xu Jinchen wouldnt be mad, but she simply didnt want him to know that she told his mother about the secret. Therefore, Mrs. Xu gave up the idea of asking Xu Jinchen. Zi Beiying didnt feel relieved till she had walked far away. Nan joked with her. Miss, it seems that Mrs. Xu likes you very much. Why did you say that? It has nothing to do with me! Zi Beiying felt a little awkward and immediately retorted in annoyance. It seemed she was mad at being wronged. In fact, she felt rxed after seeing Mrs. Xus good attitude towards her. After all, no one was willing to leave a bad impression on their seniors. Fine, it has nothing to do with you. Nan stopped at once, knowing Zi Beiying felt embarrassed now. I have a feeling that youll stay in the capital for a long time in the future. Xia Maiqi joked too. Although she didnt know much, she could see Zi Beiying was like a daughter-inw in front of Mrs. Xu when they met. It seemed Zi Beiying already found a man she liked and the man must be Mrs. Xus son, but obviously Mrs. Xu didnt know Zi Beiying was her sons girl. Stop joking about it! said Zi Beiying. She seemed mad on the surface, but felt even more embarrassed now. Hey, arent we friends? I need to know some details! Xia Maiqi knocked her elbow against Zi Beiyings arm with great curiosity. There is nothing you need to know, said Zi Beiying. She didnt mean to keep it secret from Xia Maiqi, but there was really nothing special between her and Xu Jinchen now, so she thought she better not say anything. Fine! There must be something different between you two. I can see that from your reaction. Stop lying to my face! said Xia Maiqi, seeming annoyed, but she actually wasnt mad at all. She knew Zi Beiyings character to some extent, so she understood that Zi Beiying refused to tell her details for a reason. Anyway, she could figure it out by guessing. Well, I just have a good impression of a man, but we arent girlfriend and boyfriend yet, so I dont want to talk about it. Zi Beiying understood Xia Maiqi wasnt really mad, but she didnt want her to be displeased, so she decided to be honest in the end. Is the man Mrs. Xus son? asked Xia Maiqi. Yeah, Zi Beiying said. Is it because of you or the man that you arent girlfriend and boyfriend yet? asked Xia Maiqi. She wasnt interfering in Zi Beiyings personal affair, but simply cared about her. Both of us, I think. Although we know we like each other, its not the right time to move forward, so were just friends for the time being, said Zi Beiying. She wasnt prepared either, so she didnt think it was a bad thing. How does he treat you? asked Xia Maiqi. She agreed with Zi Beiying. Perhaps some people didnt think the man really liked the woman if he dyed confessing his affection towards her, because some people believed that one must say his love aloud as long as it was real. However, others never easily confessed their affection to people they liked, because they attached great importance to a serious rtionship. Different people had different opinions towards rtionships. Some needed impulse to move a step forward, while some were much more careful. He treats me very well, and hes stayed with me these days. He left today for work, said Zi Beiying. She felt a little sad upon thinking that Xu Jinchen left, but didnt show it on her face. From Zi Beiyings reaction, Xia Maiqi knew there was chemistry between them. As soon as Mrs. Xu was home, she directly asked Master Xu, Dad, do you know the name of the girl Jinchen likes? Why do you ask that? Do you want to investigate the girl? asked Master Xu instead. He was willing to tell her, but was worried that Mrs. Xu would investigate the girl, which wasnt appropriate. No, I just want to know whether her name is Zi Beiying, said Mrs. Xu with great anticipation, because she hoped that the girl could be Zi Beiying. How do you know? Master Xu was surprised. Master Xus reaction proved that the girl was called Zi Beiying. Shes Zi Beiying, right? Wonderful! Mrs. Xu was full of joy in an instant. How do you know that? asked Master Xu again. It was obvious that Xu Jinchen didnt tell her that. Well, I think the two kids are meant to be together, said Mrs. Xu, then she told Master Xu about what had happened today. After hearing the story, Master Xu agreed that Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying were meant to be together. After all, the capital was a veryrge city. It wasnt easy for Mrs. Xu to meet Zi Beiying. Well, Im wondering whether Jinchen can win the girls heart. Although hes good-looking and has an extraordinary family background, he isnt good at sweet-nothings. He doesnt know how to please a girl at all! Besides, the girl is from Country X. I dont know how long shell stay in our country. Shes so pretty and elegant. She must have countless admirers. Mrs. Xu suddenly became worried about that. Country X? Master Xu was slightly surprised. He didnt expect Zi Beiying to be a foreigner, because she closely resembled their people. Yeah, Zi Beiying is from Country X, but her ancestors were born in our country, said Mrs. Xu. If so, thatll be a problem. Master Xu got anxious as well. After all, Xu Jinchen couldnt enjoy the benefits of a favorable position because of the distance. Did you ask the girl when shell go home? asked Master Xu. I did. She said shell stay here for a while. Mrs. Xu said, Well, I think I need to tell Jinchen to work harder on that. Saying that, Mrs. Xu took out her phone to call Xu Jinchen at once, but his phone was turned off. He must be out to do a task again. Shortly after Xu Jinchen came back to the military base, they were assigned a task. Therefore, this afternoon, Leng Shaoting sent Gu Ning a message and told her that he needed to do a task and couldnt contact her for a few days. This task originally wouldnt fall on their shoulders. The tasks they had always done were to fight against and capture criminal gangs as well as foreign spies, and so on, which were all rted to national security. Chapter 1969

Chapter 1969: Masters Order

However, the case was very strange this time, so Leng Shaoting took the initiative to deal with it. Two 13-year-old girls disappeared out of the blue. When they were retrieved, their bodies were withered as if they had been drained of blood. Only vampires or people of the Evil Practice could suck all the blood out of a human body. For now, only Leng Shaoting could handle such strange things. After his investigation, he made sure it was done by men of the Evil Practice, while the two victims were girls who were born on a lunar date. They were used to nourish men of the Evil Practice for their cultivation. Men of the Evil Practice needed a quiet ce to cultivate after sucking the blood of girls who were born on a lunar date, so Leng Shaoting knew the man didnt run far away and must be hiding in the surrounding mountains. Nevertheless, it wasnt easy to find the man even if he knew the man was right in the mountains. Luckily, he had the flood dragons help, so it wasnt very difficult. Once the flood dragon was out, it could quickly search the nearby mountains. As long as the man wasnt at a very high level, it could sense him within 200 meters. With the flood dragons help, Leng Shaoting became more efficient at his work, so he felt very grateful to Gu Ning. When the sky turned dark, Leng Shaoting let the flood dragon out to do its job. He told the flood dragon to kill the man of the Evil Practice if it encountered him. It could report to him afterwards. Leng Shaoting didnt want the man of the Evil Practice to run away before he found him. In just an hour, the flood dragon finished searching the mountains within a radius of 10 kilometers. In a remote mountain 10 kilometers away from where Leng Shaoting and others rested, it found the man of the Evil Practice. At this moment, he was in a cave. Because Leng Shaoting gave the flood dragon an order that it should kill the man once it found him, the flood dragon took action the moment it saw the man. The man of the Evil Practice was at a high level, but the flood dragon was even better than him. Therefore, the flood dragon was able to find him from 100 meters away, while the man didnt notice it until it was close. Before the flood dragon became a real dragon, it was a monster, so it had an air of a monster. So feeling the aura of a monster, the man stiffened in his cultivation. He became alert at once and stopped cultivating right away. Even though he should avoid being interrupted or stopping the cultivation halfway, he was reaching the end of the cultivation this time. He would be affected to some extent, but it wasnt serious. However, if he continued to cultivate and ignored the approaching monster, he would be in danger. The man forced himself to stop and spat out a mouthful of blood after tasting the fishy smell in his throat. His body was slightly damaged, but luckily his abilities werent greatly affected. The man of the Evil Practice was angry with the monster that appeared suddenly, but there was nothing he could do. In such remote mountains, it was unavoidable to run into monsters, but he had quite bad luck today. Anyway, since the monster was here, he decided to absorb its energy. That was the idea of the man of the Evil Practice before seeing the flood dragon, but he suddenly became vignt when he saw the flood dragon. He could feel that the flood dragons level wasnt low, and it might be much stronger than him. Although he didnt think he was no match for it just because of that, he was unwilling to risk his life. However, since it was a flood dragon, why wasnt it in the water? Why was it in the remote mountains? May I know why youre here? asked the man. To kill you, said the flood dragon. Hearing that, a touch of cruelty shed in the mans eyes. He asked, Why? Do we have any grudges? Its my masters order, said the flood dragon. Whos your master? asked the man. You dont need to know, but I can tell you why youre going to be killed today. Its because youve killed two girls who were born on a lunar date, said the flood dragon, then it directly attacked the man. What? Hearing that, the man was greatly surprised. He didnt expect that his bad luck today was because of the two girls who were born on a lunar date. Before he could think or ask further about it, the flood dragon attacked him, so he had to fight back at once. Because both of them had magical skills, they caused a lot of damage and the cave was soon destroyed in the fight. Fortunately, this ce was far away from people, and no one could see them. At the beginning, it was a draw, but soon the man was at a disadvantage. Please, can you let me go this time? I promise Ill never hurt anyone again. The man was scared and gave in. As long as he could survive, he didnt care to beg for mercy. No, said the flood dragon. You the man was mad and felt hopeless, because he was no match for the flood dragon. It was impossible for him to escape. In the end, the mans energy core waspletely ruined by the flood dragon and he was swallowed by it. After that, the flood dragon went back to Leng Shaotings side and told him that the man was already killed. Because more and more strange things were happening nowadays, Leng Shaoting decided to report it to the president after he went back. The task was done, but he couldnt go back to his team right now. He needed to deal with the follow-ups, because the scary news had caused a lot of horror. In the morning, Gu Ning and her friends went to run at the yground. After running for a while, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue noticed that someone was following them. Although there were many people running and some were behind them, there was a difference between someone following them and people running together. Gu Ning also felt someone kept staring at her body. She knew someone was following her, but couldnt directly turn around to see who the person was, so she didnt know who was behind her. Before long, someone called her from behind. Gu Ning! It was a male voice. Hearing that, Gu Ning turned around and saw the person. She remained expressionless, but was a little surprised. The person was the foreign teacher she had rescued the night before yesterday. He was called Owen. Gu Ning was slightly surprised because she thought he might have learned that she had rescued him since he came to see her. If not, he wouldnt stop her. Even though Gu Ning was a little surprised, she didnt think it was a big deal that Owen learned about it. After all, as long as he went to see the surveince videos, he would know it was her. She was the only one who entered the school at that time. Hi, Owen! Gu Ning calmly greeted him. Gu Ning, can we have a private talk? asked Owen. Although he was from Country Y, he spoke the localnguage. Sure, said Gu Ning, then she told Song Miaoge and the other girls to keep running and she stopped. They all knew Gu Ning was very strong, so they werent worried about her safety and continued to run ahead. Chapter 1970

Chapter 1970: I Have My Pride

After Gu Nings friends ran away, she followed Owen to a ce far from the crowd. Then Owen directly asked her, Its you who rescued me, right? Although he was sure that the person was Gu Ning, he needed to hear the answer from her mouth, because he could only continue after she admitted it. Since you already found me and asked me that question, you must know its me. Gu Ning didnt deny it. Sir, do you have something else to talk about with me? If you only want to thank me, I ept it. Please dont worry, Ill never tell anyone about that. Youre very smart and you easily saw through me. Well, I need to thank you for saving my life first. In order to prove that, you can ask me to do one thing for you. As long as it isnt beyond my abilities, I promise Ill do it. Then I do hope you can keep it between us. Anyway, you already said youll never tell anyone about that, so thank you again, said Owen. After that, he handed Gu Ning a name card. This is my name card. There are two numbers on it. One is used in your country, while the other is used in my country, Country Y, because I dont stay in your country often. Sure, thanks. I wont hesitate to contact you if I need your help. Gu Ning took his name card to set his mind at rest and because she could see that he wasnt an ordinary man. Owen didnt feel relieved until Gu Ning took his name card. See you, said Owen, then he walked away. Without dy, Gu Ning put the name card into her telepathic eye space. Gu Ning was absent from sses again aftering to the school for only two days. She was absent for most of the time, but her head teacher and ssmates were already used to it. At the beginning, some ssmates felt it was unfair, and there were people who were dissatisfied with Gu Nings behavior too, but they could do nothing about it. Gu Ning still came and went as she wanted. After the sses were over in the afternoon, Gu Ning walked out of their school. In the distance, she felt the air of a cultivator, then she saw Dongfang Qi. Gu Ning couldnt help but roll her eyes. Sheined to herself that those people really had nothing to do. They couldnt get any useful information, but wouldnt stop following her. Didnt they need to cultivate? Actually, they followed her for their cultivation, because some of them wanted the magical power while some wanted the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. However, this time, Dongfang Qi didnt bother to hide himself, and stood out to see Gu Ning. Miss Gu, can we have a private talk? Dongfang Qi asked Gu Ning politely. He had no intention of forcing her to go with him. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. She also wanted to know why Dongfang Qi wanted to see her. Was it about Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern or something else? After that, Gu Ning followed Dongfang Qi to a nearby caf. They chose the seats at a corner for the convenience of talking. After ordering coffee, Dongfang Qi opened his mouth. Miss Gu, dont you have any news about the Jade with Dragon Phoenix Cloud Pattern. Although he asked that question, he knew it must be a negative answer, or Gu Ning would have already contacted him. It only happened because Gu Ning was willing to do it. He wasnt dumb and wouldnt fully trust Gu Ning. He asked her about that only because he saw her today. However, he actually came to see her for something else. Yeah, no one answered my calls, said Gu Ning. She didnt feel embarrassed at all when she told the lie. It wasnt a surprising answer, but he was still a little disappointed after hearing that. Miss Gu, do you know that many people are nning to attack Cine? asked Dongfang Qi. He didnt think Gu Ning was aware of that, because Cine had powerful enemies. Oh, do you mean you know whos going to attack Cine? Mr. Dongfang, will you tell me who they are or do you want to make a deal with me? Gu Ning wasnt surprised when Dongfang Qi told her that news, because she always knew some people were trying to attack Cine. Some of them were her peers, while some were cultivators. Nevertheless, Gu Ning realized that Dongfang Qi told her that for a purpose. Miss Gu, youre very smart. I do know who is nning to attack Cine, and I hope we can make a deal about that. What do you think? said Dongfang Qi. Mr. Dongfang, why do you believe I dont know whos going to attack my ownpany? asked Gu Ning calmly. It seemed she knew everything. Oh? Seeing Gu Ning so calm, Dongfang Qi was slightly surprised. Did Gu Ning really know it? It was impossible! Miss Gu, if youre aware of it, then I have nothing else to say, but there is something I know but you dont know. Dongfang Qi said, For example, I know there is a spy in your factory and I know who the person is. Miss Gu, if you know that as well, then I guess our meeting today is over. Hearing that, Gu Ning squinted. Her expression didnt change much, but she was actually annoyed. She didnt know there was a spy in her factory. Obviously, Ning Changkai was unaware of it too. Even though Ning Changkai didnt know it, Gu Ning wouldnt me him. After all, Ning Changkai was too busy to deal with everything. Moreover, there were other managers to handle everything in the factory, so he didnt need to deal with it in person. Therefore, it was very normal that he was unaware of it. No matter how strict precautions were, the enemys invasion couldnt be avoided. After all, the enemy was powerful. You already told me there is a spy in my factory. Do you think you still have chips to make a deal with me? I can get him out anyway, said Gu Ning. Miss Gu, if you do that, there is nothing I can do, but I know more than just that. If you turn me down this time, I wont tell you anything in the future. I have my pride, said Dongfang Qi. He wasnt worried that he would lose the chips for the deal with Gu Ning after telling her that there was a spy in her factory, because it was only one of the things he knew. If he was worried, he wouldnt have told her. He wasnt sure Gu Ning would agree, but he needed to try. Chapter 1971

Chapter 1971: You Can Make the Decision

Facing Dongfang Qis words of threat, Gu Ning wasnt mad at all. She had no intention of turning him down right away either. Although she was able to get the spy out, Dongfang Qi knew more than just that. Therefore, for the sake of security, she needed to know more from him. In addition, she needed to see what Dongfang Qi wanted to decide whether to make a deal with him. If she was able to satisfy the condition he set, she could agree to make a deal with him. So, whats your conditions? asked Gu Ning. She didnt rush to find out, because she wouldnt let him take control of their agreement. Hearing that, Dongfang Qi felt slightly relieved, because it meant Gu Ning was interested in his proposal. Medicines produced by Cine have great effects. I know there is a secret ingredient in the form. The condition is that I need to get the ingredient, said Dongfang Qi. Without surprise, he came for the ingredient. If I give it to you, you can build a new medicinepany and steal my business, said Gu Ning. She actually wasnt afraid of it, because no one else owned the ingredient. I promise Ill never use it to make money, said Dongfang Qi seriously. You can say that right now, but Im afraid youll change your mind. Even biological brothers willpete against each other for money. Were just acquaintances, said Gu Ning. It was indeed difficult for Dongfang Qi, because his promise was meaningless if Gu Ning refused to trust him. Alright, even if I give it to you, you cant get it from other sources. Gu Ning stopped acting in front of Dongfang Qi. She could ept the condition he set. Anyway, even if she gave it to him, they couldnt make it by themselves. Knowing that, Dongfang Qi didnt know whether he should be happy or not. Although Gu Ning was willing to give the ingredient to him, he couldnt get more of it. If there was only a little of it, it wouldnt be helpful for his cultivation. Anyway, it was better than nothing! Moreover, he only needed to know what it was and would give up if he couldnt find more. Gu Ning then took over her backpack and opened it. From the telepathic eye space, she took out a porcin bottle with a power crystal inside, then opened the bottle. In an instant, Dongfang Qi smelt the pure magical power and felt really surprised. What is this? The next second, Gu Ning shut the bottle. Its the secret ingredient. Although there is only one pill in this bottle, its unbelievably effective. Its useful for nearly all kinds of pains and injuries. It can directly heal minor injuries and diseases or half of the serious ones. It can also rescue ones life even if hes dying giving you a better chance to survive. As for cancers, its helpful for early and middle stages, but might not be very helpful for advanced cancers. It was very helpful for mortals, but its effect would be reduced for cultivators. It was only useful if they were lightly injured. After all, there was only one pill, it would take more pills for them to enjoy its effect. Dongfang Qi understood it was only really useful for mortals, but its unbelievable effect still shocked him. Except for pills in the cultivation world, he didnt know any medicines which could be so effective in this world! However, how did Gu Ning get the magical power since she was merely a mortal? I know youre curious to know how I got this medicine, but its meaningless even if I tell you, because I dont know either. It was given to me by an old man. He hoped I could use it to make medicines to help people. I dont know his name. He simply sends some of it to me regrly, so I dont have many, said Gu Ning. Dongfang Qi believed the old man must be a master from the cultivation world and he must be very skilled in medicines. In fact, Dongfang Qi didnt fully believe Gu Nings words, but he thought it must have been given to her by someone else, or she wouldnt get it as a mortal. Now, you can make the decision. Are we going to make a deal? said Gu Ning. Of course, said Dongfang Qi. Even if he couldnt get more of the medicine, a pill was enough. There are actually two spies in your factory. One is Zhang Yong, while the other is called Huang Ziwei. Zhang Yong doesnt have anything special. Hes simply amon guy, but Huang Ziwei is different. Hes quite good at martial arts. In yourpany, there is another spy named Lu Dan. Hes also excellent at martial arts. Hes from the same force as Huang Ziwei. All of them were epted about a month ago. Zhang Yong is from the Chengfeng Group. Huang Ziwei and Lu Dan are from the Yaping Group. Thats all I know. Hearing that, Gu Ning began to analyze. Zhang Yong was amon guy, which meant he could only be a mortal. While Huang Ziwei and Lu Dan were good at martial arts, so they could be cultivators. As for the Chengfeng Group and the Yaping Group, they must bepanies established in the mortals world by powerful families from the cultivation world. Because Gu Ning was a mortal, Dongfang Qi couldnt tell her details about the powerful families. He wasnt allowed to leak any information about the cultivation world. Even if he told Gu Ning, Gu Ning couldnt understand it because nobody knew those powerful families in the mortals world. Besides, Dongfang Qi shared the news with her because the Dongfang family wasnt involved, or because he didnt know that the Dongfang family also sent people to secretly collect information in Cine. It was more likely that Dongfang Qi meant to use Gu Ning to get rid of the people sent by other powerful families so that the man sent by the Dongfang family could gain all the advantages. Unfortunately, Gu Ning was wrong. The Yaping Group was owned by the Dongfang family, but the man was sent by the eldest son of the Dongfang family, while Dongfang Qis father was the second son of the Dongfang family. In the Dongfang family, the eldest sons family never got along with the second sons family, so Dongfang Qi was unwilling to see the man sent by his uncle seed. It was the reason why he came to tell Gu Ning about it. The Chengfeng Group belonged to the Jing family. The Jing family also noticed that there was magical power in the medicines produced by Chengfeng Group, but didnt think other families were aware of it too, so it only sent a mortal in order to prevent other families from discovering it. Only the Yin family was unaware of the magical power in the medicines produced by Cine, because it seldom came to the mortals world. However, it would soon learn about it, because they secretly paid attention to the other 3 families even though they rarely came to the mortal world. Till now, only Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue had a good rtionship with Gu Ning. Chapter 1972

Chapter 1972: Think About the Big Picture

Dongfang Qi originally didnt know that Zhang Yong was sent by the Jing family. Huang Ziwei told him that after finding out. Knowing the answer, Gu Ning gave the power crystal to Dongfang Qi. Gu Ning didnt doubt Dongfang Qis words, because she needed to deal with them after conducting an investigation. She wouldnt just believe every word Dongfang Qi said. If Dongfang Qi dared to lie to her face, she would pay him back as well. Dongfang Qi told Gu Ning to keep it secret that he shared the news with her and Gu Ning agreed. When their talk was over, they finished drinking their coffee, then Gu Ning left. She was going to dine with Zi Beiying this afternoon along with Xu Qinyin. Although Zi Beiying followed Xu Jinchen to their country, Zi Beiying was her friend after all. So now thatXu Jinchen left to do a task, she should treat Zi Beiying well. When Mrs. Xu learned that Xu Qinyin was going to have a meal with Zi Beiying, she insisted on going with her, because she was worried that her son couldnt win Zi Beiyings heart. She wanted to help with that. However, Master Xu stopped her in the end. He told her Zi Beiying would be scared if she went there too. Mrs. Xu thought for a while, then gave up reluctantly. As Xu Qinyin walked away, Mrs. Xu kept reminding her topliment Xu Jinchen in front of Zi Beiying, amusing everyone. Gu Ning spent some time talking with Dongfang Qi, but it wasnt much, so she wasntte for her appointment with her friends. Zi Beiying and Xu Qinyin were only a few minutes earlier than her. Zi Beiying had invited Xia Maiqi, but Xia Maiqi was upied by work and couldnte, so only the few of them gathered together. Xu Qinyin didnt mention Xu Jinchen when she saw Zi Beiying. She didnt do what her aunt told her to do either, because she was unwilling to embarrass Zi Beiying. After Gu Ning came, they began to order. Then they separated after having the meal. Gu Ning didnt go back to Century City with Zi Beiying, she went to Mountain River Garden because she needed to ask Jing Yunyao about the Chengfeng Group and the Yaping Group. Although Jing Yunyao hadnt visited the cultivation world for over 20 years, the two groups had existed for a long time, so she would definitely have heard of them. Once she heard about the Chengfeng Group, Jing Yunyao frowned and said, The Chengfeng Group is owned by the Jing family. The Yaping Group belongs to the Dongfang family. What? The Yaping Group is controlled by the Dongfang family? Gu Ning didnt focus on the Chengfeng Group, she focused on the Yaping Group. She thought the Dongfang family wasnt involved, but it turned out that she was wrong. The Dongfang family sent two spies to herpany. Anyway, she figured it out now. The Yaping Group belonged to the Dongfang family, but wasnt in the same boat as Dongfang Qi. After all, there were always cliques and factions in arge family. Gu Ning wasnt surprised to know that the Chengfeng Group was owned by the Jing family, because she knew it had to be under the control of the Jing family or the Yin family. As for the Baili family, it shouldnt bother to do that since Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue already had the power crystals. Even if the Baili family sent a spy, the man would have to be on a different side from Baili Zongyang. She was willing to trust Baili Zongyang. What happened? asked Jing Yunyao with concern. Gu Ning said, Well, isnt there magical power in the medicines produced by Cine? Many people found out and are always trying to get it. Dongfang Qi came to see me today and made a deal with me. He wanted to have the ingredient that makes the medicines so effective, then he told me there are spies in Cines factory. I thought that Dongfang Qi was trying to use me to get rid of the other spies since hes a member of the Dongfang family. Unexpectedly, the Dongfang family itself sent 2 spies over. It seems to be a conflict inside his family. Dongfang Qi perhaps isnt aware of that. Right, Dongfang Qis father is the second son of the Dongfang family. It must be his uncle who sent the spies to your factory. Although his father and his uncle are biological brothers, they have different mothers. So they never stoppeting against each other, said Jing Yunyao. Anyway, Dongfang Qis family doesnt think about the big picture. Although Dongfang Qi helped Gu Ning to discover the spies, it showed that his family wasnt careful at all. If Dongfang Qis uncle seeds, his uncle will move a step nearer to the seat of patriarch in the Dongfang family. His father cant ept it. In the cultivation world, a powerful man is much more admired than a man of old age, so they rely on their own abilities topete against each other. They dont care about whos the oldest, said Jing Yunyao. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood it. Now the Jing family is also aware of the magical power in the medicines. After the spies fail, the Jing family will take action too. By then, theyll find out about Shaoting sooner orter, said Jing Yunyao, feeling a little upset. Even though she was prepared for that, she still hoped it wouldeter, at least when Leng Shaoting grew stronger. Well see what we can do. I dont think they can hurt Shaoting even if they find out about him. Shaoting might not be a match for them, but he can escape! As long as Grandpa Shangguan helps, they wont be able to do anything to Shaoting, said Gu Ning tofort Jing Yunyao. Actually, she was worried about that as well. Even if she knew Leng Shaoting would be fine, it was unavoidable for him to be injured, which was thest thing she wanted to see. Nevertheless, she couldnt stop it from happening, so they had to be optimistic. Right! Jing Yunyao didnt want to worry Gu Ning, so sheposed herself at once and stopped thinking too much about it. That night, Gu Ning stayed in Mountain River Garden. She would go to deal with the spies tomorrow and cultivate afterwards. It shouldnt take much time anyway. Staying in Mountain River Garden, Gu Ning could practice how to control the energy inside her body. After all, there were no cultivators around her, so she was safe. Once Dongfang Qi got the power crystal, he went back to the cultivation world and reported it to Dongfang Xuri. Chapter 1973

Chapter 1973: Deal with the Spies I

Master Xuri, this is the so-called magical power, but its solidified, said Dongfang Qi. If the person can solidify magical power, he must be at a very high level, said Dongfang Xuri. Then what should we do next? asked Dongfang Qi. We cant believe everything the girl named Gu Ning said, but her words make sense to some extent. Gu Ning is only a mortal. She cant make or get the magical power on her own, so it must have been given to her by someone else. There is no question about that. The person who owns this solidified magical power must be one of us. He should be a medicine master too, but he cant be in the cultivation world. He must be cultivating outside the cultivation world. Although we all came to Qianling Mountain that year, some cultivators stayed outside. If any of us could make that in the cultivation world, it would be known to everyone. Anyone who can solidify magical power will enjoy great respect and reputation in our world. I dont think anyone can say no to that honor and position. Its also understandable if the master told her to use the magical power to make medicines to help people. Although Gu Ning is very young, shes quite outstanding, so shes the chosen one. She listened to the master and made medicines with magical power. And many people were rescued. Given the other things she has done, shes undoubtedly a good and helpful person. Dongfang Xuri thought highly of Gu Ning. In fact, Gu Ning didnt think she was a good person. She had done many good deeds, but she had actually secretly gotten rid of her enemies or those who had offended her, which wasnt exposed. She cared about her reputation after all. Gu Ning said she doesnt know the masters name. It must be a lie, but we cant force her to tell us since shes unwilling to do so. If we attack her, the master behind her might get mad. By then, we could be punished. Therefore, Dongfang Xuri decided not to hurt Gu Ning for now. Keep on following Gu Ning, but dont be too close to her. She might not be able to discover you, but the master might see you if hees to see her, said Dongfang Xuri. Sure, said Dongfang Qi. The next day, Gu Ning called Ning Changkai and told him that she would go to inspect the factory. At 10 am, Gu Ning arrived at the factory where Ning Changkai was already waiting for her. Nice to see you, boss, he said respectfully. Once Gu Ning showed up, he walked forward to wee her. Lets go to the office now. Gu Ning didnt rush to look around in the factory. Sure, said Ning Changkai, before taking Gu Ning to the office. After walking into the office, Gu Ning saw a file folder on the desk. It contained the staffs resumes, so Gu Ning began to read them. Because the staffs resumes were ced ording to the time, the neers were at the top. Gu Ning turned a few pages and soon saw the name of Huang Ziwei, then Zhang Yong. Zhang Yong was epted one week earlier than Huang Ziwei. On the resume, both of them had simple work experience. Zhang Yong, 28 years old, graduated from a university 5 years ago, entered a smallpany one year after graduation, and resigned after working for only a year. Half a yearter, he went to work in the Chengfeng Group, but was only a junior employee. About half a year ago, he resigned again and was unemployed for 5 months before joining Cine. Huang Ziwei, 30 years old, also graduated from university at the age of 23. He graduated 7 years ago. After that, he opened a restaurant and worked there for 3 years, but closed it in the end. Afterwards, he was epted by the Yaping Group as a junior employee, but quit in 2 years. He had been unemployed for more than a year till now. Actually, all the information about them was basically fake. Gu Ning believed only their rtionship with the Chengfeng Group and the Yaping Group was true. Since they were spies of the two business groups, their resumes were naturally made by the two business groups. Boss, is there a problem? As soon as Gu Ning came, she started reading the staffs resume. Although it seemed to be a casual movement, Ning Changkai who stayed watchful felt something wasnt right. Gu Ning then took out Zhang Yongs and Huang Ziweis resume. Someone told me these two men are spies. We need to do an investigation to make sure of it. Even though Gu Ning knew they were spies, she needed evidence to put them in jail. What? Spies? Ning Changkai was astonished. They were very careful, but unexpectedly spies still got into the factory. Without dy, Ning Changkai apologized to Gu Ning. Boss, Im sorry. I didnt do my job well. Uncle Ning, dont say that. Youve done your job very well. Its hard to avoid such a thing, said Gu Ning tofort him. Even though Gu Ning said that, Ning Changkai still felt guilty. However, since Gu Ning didnt me him, he felt much better. After that, Gu Ning took a photo of their resumes, then sent the photos to K, asking him to help her with the investigation. While waiting for K to get the information, Gu Ning went to look around the factory. She wouldnt do anything and told Ning Changkai to act normally in front of the spies. Once Gu Ning approached the production room, she sensed the air of a cultivator. Without surprise, the spy was indeed a cultivator. However, the cultivator was only at an average level. Before entering the production room, it was necessary to change into sanitary clothes and put on masks. Every worker did that. After entering the room, Gu Ning didnt immediately find Zhang Yong, but instantly fixed her eyes on Huang Ziwei because of the air of a cultivator. As a cultivator, Huang Ziwei had acute senses. The second Gu Nings sight fell on him, he felt it and met Gu Nings eyes. Gu Ning stayed calm, but Huang Ziwei panicked a little. He soon went back to normal, but Gu Ning caught the change in his expression. Huang Ziwei panicked because of Gu Nings status. She was the boss of this factory after all, so as a spy he felt a little uneasy in front of her. Gu Ning was wearing a mask, so others couldnt see her facepletely. Huang Ziwei recognized her for two reasons. Firstly because he had learned the basic information about the boss of Cine beforeing here. And secondly because he recognized Ning Changkai. Chapter 1974 - Deal with the Spies II

Chapter 1974: Deal with the Spies II

Ning Changkai visited the production room often, so Huang Ziwei was familiar with him. Even if Ning Changkai was wearing a mask, he still knew it was him. As the general manager of Cine, Ning Changkai was walking a step behind Gu Ning at this moment. Given his respectful attitude, he was obviously a subordinate, so Huang Ziwei was even more sure of Gu Nings position. Huang Ziwei didnt know for sure that it was Gu Ning. He just thought it might be her. However, it could also be other senior executives in the head office, or Gu Nings assistant or someone like that. After a nce at Gu Ning, Huang Ziwei withdrew his sight and continued to work. Even if she was Gu Ning, he had nothing to be afraid of. After all, he didnt think she would know that he was a spy. Gu Ning didnt pay much attention to him and walked away as if nothing special had happened. The production room was veryrge. In the middle of the inspection, Gu Nings phone vibrated for a while, and she received a new message. She thought to herself that K must have discovered something. However, Gu Ning didnt rush to read the message. After the inspection was over, she walked out. Afterwards, she changed her clothes and took out her phone to read the message. It was indeed from K. He told her that he already learned more information about the two spies. All the real information about them was sent to her email box. Zhang Yongs real information and the resume sent to Cine were somewhat consistent. The school he graduated from was the same, because generally it wasnt easy to fake and could be easily found out. After graduation, Zhang Yong joined the Chengfeng Group, and he was actually a rtive of the deputy general manager of the Chengfeng Group. He was also the secretary and chauffeur of the deputy general manager. Because Zhang Yong was outstanding and reliable, he was assigned to be the spy this time. As for Huang Ziwei, the school he graduated from wasnt fake, but the diploma was bought. He didnt really go to school. After all, cultivators learned their skills in the cultivation world, and spent most of their time on cultivation. For the convenience of living in the mortals world, he bought a diploma. It was also fake that Huang Ziwei had opened a restaurant and worked in the Yaping Group. They had worked in Cine for more than half a month, but still didnt get what they wanted. They werent aware of the special ingredient in the forms of the medicines, because every time they needed to add the magical power, Ning Changkai did it by himself. Even the senior employees who had been in the production room for a long time werent aware of it. After Gu Ning returned to the office, she showed Ning Changkai the results of Ks investigation. Although the information didnt directly say that the two people were undercover agents, the information fraud could indeed confirm that there was a problem with them. Ning Changkai was very angry, but he had topose himself before Gu Ning. Boss, do we need to call the police? asked Ning Changkai. No need. Gu Ning said, Just chase them away, because we dont have solid proof to prove that theyre spies. They havent caused any problems yet anyway, so they wont be punished even if we call the police. Since Gu Ning said that, Ning Changkai agreed. Tell someone to bring them here, said Gu Ning. Sure, said Ning Changkai, then he went to deliver the order to his secretary. Before they came, Gu Ning printed the information about them out. When Zhang Yong and Huang Ziwei were called to go to the office, they had a premonition that they might have been exposed. Anyway, there had to be a reason for them to be called to go to the general managers office! Zhang Yong and Huang Ziwei didnt know or think that the other was a spy, so they rxed a little when they met. They thought they might not have been exposed, it could be about something else. Either way, they wouldnt panic or admit that they were spies even if the secret was exposed. In the office, Gu Ning sat in the chair by the desk, releasing an air of power, which put great pressure on Zhang Yong and Huang Ziwei. Although they didnt think that Gu Ning would find out they were spies, they didnt dare to take her lightly. After all, they had heard a lot about her and were aware of her unbelievable abilities. Unfortunately, they still underestimated Gu Ning. Hi, general manager. Both Zhang Yong and Huang Ziwei greeted Ning Changkai once they came in. They didnt say hi to Gu Ning because they were neers and had never met Gu Ning before. Therefore, they shouldnt know who she was. Actually, it was very normal if they knew her, but they simply thought it was better for them to pretend that they didnt know her. Nevertheless, because Gu Ning sat in the master seat, Zhang Yong and Huang Ziwei were quite respectful towards her. This is Chairman Gu. Ning Changkai introduced Gu Ning to them. Nice to meet you, Chairman Gu. Hearing that, Zhang Yong and Huang Ziwei greeted Gu Ning at once. I think we can get straight to the point. The information on your resumes are different from what we learned. Youve lost our basic trust, so we have decided to fire you. Perhaps you dont know we have strict rules for recruitment. We check the information on the staffs resumes, said Gu Ning. Knowing that, both Zhang Yong and Huang Ziwei were greatly surprised. They indeed had no idea that Cine had strict rules for recruitment and would check their resume. However, they didnt know whether Gu Ning fired them because of the problem about their resumes or because she had found out they were spies. If their secret was exposed, how did Gu Ning find out? Did she find out on her own or did someone tell her? Besides, at the same time, Zhang Yong and Huang Ziwei realized another problem. If Gu Ning fired them because she had found out they were spies, it meant both of them were doing the same secret job! As a result, Zhang Yong and Huang Ziwei became suspicious of each other. Chairman Gu, Im so sorry. I dont have much work experience. I was afraid I wouldnt be epted because of that, so I made up the work experience on my resume, but I can promise Ive never done anything to harm the factory. Please give me another chance. Huang Ziwei was unwilling to give up, although he wasnt sure why Gu Ning fired him. No one is allowed to do that. Well pay you the sry for half a month, said Gu Ning. It was impossible for her to give them a second chance after knowing they were spies. If they were upright people, she might be kind to them. Seeing that Huang Ziwei failed, Zhang Yong didnt bother to try again, because he knew it was useless. ordingly, he gave in. Chapter 1975 - Leave the Car

Chapter 1975: Leave the Car

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before long, Zhang Yong and Huang Ziwei got their sries and left. Pay more attention to the new staff in the factory and thepany, because there is a spy in thepany as well. Gu Ning said, Lets go now! We need to fire the spy. Knowing that there was a spy in thepany too, Ning Changkai was shocked and felt more guilty. To his surprise, there were so many spies hidden in the factory and thepany. Once Zhang Yong and Huang Ziwei left the factory, they called the person who arranged for them to be a spy and reported the situation to the person. They were surprised that Cine had such a high standard of its staff, but they werent sure whether it was because of their resumes or the fact that they were spies. Anyway, they decided to believe it was because of their resumes. Zhang Yong and Huang Ziwei told their supervisors about each other, and they all agreed that both of them were spies, but they werent clear about which force the other person worked for. Because they were already fired, they could do nothing about it. After the call with his supervisor, Huang Ziwei called Lu Dan. Lu Dans information was also fake, so he told her to be prepared. It would be fine if she wasnt discovered, but she had to ept it if she was found out. Given the current situation, it was more likely that she was already discovered. Without surprise, Lu Dan was fired for the same reason as Zhang Yong and Huang Ziwei. That problem was easily solved, but it wasnt the end yet. Gu Ning clearly knew that the Dongfang family and the Jing family wouldnt give up. They must be nning to do something else. It was a problem in the future. Because they hadnt done anything else yet, Gu Ning didnt know what they would do. She could only be patient and wait to see their next action. After solving the problem, Gu Ning left to have lunch alone before going to the siheyuan. When she arrived at the siheyuan, Gu Ning let the monster fox out. She told it to find a ce and cultivate, then she began to practice controlling the energy inside her body. Gu Ning was able to move the magical power around her energy center in her abdomen, but couldnt store it in her body, because her soul hadnt fully mixed with her body yet. Although Gu Ning never gave up, she unavoidably felt a little anxious. If it was possible, she hoped that her soul and her body could mix with each other as soon as possible, then she could be a real cultivator. Mrs. Xu called Xu Jinchen once every day. When Xu Jinchen turned on his phone, he could see the information. He knew that his mother called him for nothing good, but he still called her back. Jichen, you finally turned on your phone! The second Mrs. Xu received a call back from Xu Jinchen, she was full of excitement. Whats up? asked Xu Jinchen. Um, I know whos the girl youre chasing now. I saw her. You said Mrs. Xu thrilled. What? Did you investigate her? Xu Jinchen raised his voice in annoyance at once. It scared Mrs. Xu, but she wasnt mad. She immediately exined. I didnt. I just ran into her at a restaurant. I almost slipped in thedies room. She rescued me! How did you know shes the girl? asked Xu Jinchen. We met each other again after having the meal. Qinyin recognized her, so I invited her for tea to thank her afterwards, said Mrs. Xu. Did Qinyin tell you that shes the girl Im chasing now? asked Xu Jinchen. Although he asked that question, he already had the answer, otherwise his mother wouldnt know that! Anyway, he had no intention of ming Xu Qinyin for it. Mrs. Xu, however, was worried that Xu Jinchen might be mad at Xu Qinyin, so she exined at once. She didnt. Actually, she didnt know the girl is the one youre chasing now. She only introduced the girl to me and told me that shes Gu Nings friend. She also knows you and Shaoting. You have a good rtionship with each other. Your grandfather also told me the girl is pretty, elegant, and well-educated, so I guessed. I went back home and asked your grandfather whether the girl youre chasing is Zi Beiying, and your grandfather said yes, so I was sure of it. Mrs. Xu didnt betray Xu Qinyin, but Master Xu, because Xu Jinchen wouldnt be mad if the person was Master Xu. Xu Jinchen wasnt surprised that Master Xu would tell his mother. Jinchen, the girl isnt only beautiful; shes also very elegant and well-behaved. You two are a perfect couple. You must work hard and win her heart! Thinking of Zi Beiying, Mrs. Xu was thrilled. Hearing his motherplimenting Zi Beiying, Xu Jinchen felt happy that his mother liked her. Alright, I know. Im upied now. I have to go. Xu Jinchen really needed to deal with something, so he couldnt continue to talk with his mother. In the night, Gu Ning was still practicing. However, halfway through cultivating, Gu Ning saw a scene all of a sudden. In the scene, Leng Shaoting drove on the highway, but the car suddenly exploded, frightening Gu Ning. She abruptly opened her eyes, so the magical power that was circting was stopped. As a result, she was affected and spat out a mouthful of blood, feeling ufortable in her abdomen. She had no time to cure herself and immediately took out her phone to call Leng Shaoting. The phone rang a few seconds till Leng Shaoting answered her call. Hi, Ningning, Im on my way to the capital Before Leng Shaoting could finish, Gu Ning interrupted him in a hurry. Shaoting, leave the car! Its going to explode. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was scared. He knew that Gu Ning could see the future, so he mmed on the brakes at once, then left the car as quickly as possible. Right after Leng Shaoting got out of it, he heard a boom and the car exploded. Gu Ning felt very nervous and shouted, Shaoting, Shaoting? Are you alright? Im fine. Dont forget that Im a cultivator. I can move a few meters in a second, said Leng Shaoting tofort Gu Ning. In fact, the explosion broke out too fast and was quite strong, so his back was still injured. Luckily, he only had minor injuries, and would be fine with the help of his magical power. Obviously, he didnt have time to do that right now, because several men appeared out of the blue and began to shoot at him. Gu Ning heard the gunshots as well. We can talk about itter.. I need to deal with these people right now, said Leng Shaoting and hung up right away before hearing Gu Nings response. Chapter 1976 - Become a Real Cultivator

Chapter 1976: Be a Real Cultivator

Knowing that Leng Shaoting was fine, Gu Ning felt relieved. Since those men showed up with guns, it meant they were just mortals. They couldnt hurt Leng Shaoting. Although Leng Shaoting was slightly injured, it was still very hard for those men to hurt him. Right after Gu Ning finished the call with Leng Shaoting, Shangguan Yang knocked on the door of her room. Ningning, what happened? Did Shaoting encounter any trouble? Shangguan Yang heard the noises from Gu Nings room, so he rushed over here. Before Gu Ning answered his question, Shangguan Yang continued to ask in a deep voice, There is the smell of blood. Are you injured? Obviously, Gu Ning was wounded, or there shouldnt be a smell of blood. Gu Ning was indeed injured, but it wasnt serious. At least she could still stand up and walk around, so she immediately went to open the door for Shangguan Yang. I was practicing controlling the magical power in my body, but I saw a terrible scene halfway. I saw that Shaotings car was going to explode, so I stopped right away to call him. The moment Shaoting left his car, it exploded. Luckily, he survived. Some people came to attack him, so hes busy dealing with them now, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Shangguan Yang was annoyed. Even if he knew Leng Shaoting was fine, he was still mad at those people who went to attack Leng Shaoting. Anyway, he cared most about Gu Ning at this moment. Since Shaotings fine, you dont need to be worried. Those people are no match for him. Treat your wound now! Sure, said Gu Ning. Without dy, she got onto the bed and sat cross-legged. Right when she was about to cure herself, Leng Shaoting called again. He told her it was done and that she didnt need to worry about him, but he had to stay outside tonight to deal with the consequences. So he wouldnt be back until tomorrow. It was actually an excuse, because Leng Shaoting was unwilling to let Gu Ning see him being injured. So he deliberately stayed outside tonight, even if the injuries werent serious. Gu Ning had the same idea, so she was happy to know that Leng Shaoting wouldnte back tonight. After having the call with Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning rxed, focusing on her body. As she exhaled, her consciousness moved towards the center of her heart. Afterwards, her breath went down to her abdomen. After the magical power sank into the energy center, the organs around it, therge and small intestines, kidneys, dder, and so on, would gradually undergo physiological changes. Generally, she would feel an increase in appetite. Gu Ning also felt that her organs and body gradually became more rxed as her energy center was constantly being supplemented. After a while, Gu Ning felt the magical power was concentrating in her energy center and abdomen more and more rapidly. Witnessing that, Shangguan Yang showed great excitement. Gu Ning got good out of misfortune! Although she was slightly hurt after stopping the cirction of magical power in her body, she suddenly crossed the boundary between her soul and her body. The magical power started mixing with her body! Gu Ning felt it too, so she was thrilled as well. She wanted to continue to move the magical power into her body, but her body suddenly felt ufortable and she started losing strength. Dont rush. Your body cant ept it. Itll do you more harm than good, said Shangguan Yang. Therefore, Gu Ning stopped releasing the magical power and felt much better right away. Grandpa Shangguan, did I just seed in mixing my soul with my body? Did I be a real cultivator? Gu Ning asked Shangguan Yang with anticipation. Yeah, but its not steady yet, so youre not a real cultivator right now. Anyway, youre quite efficient, said Shangguan Yang. Although it took Gu Ning many days to cross the boundary of cultivation, it wasnt easy. Among cultivators, she was very fast. It was actually because of the Blood of the Phoenix. Oh. Gu Ning suddenly thought of something and felt nervous at once. The heiress of the Baili family in the cultivation world lives in the same dorm room as me. If I be a cultivator, shell soon find out. Dont worry. You have the Blood of the Phoenix in your body. As long as youre not cultivating, nobody can sense the air of a cultivator from your body or know your level, said Shangguan Yang. Hearing that, Gu Ning felt rxed. Because she couldnt continue to practice controlling the energy inside her body, she could only have a rest. Leng Shaoting stopped after killing all of those armed men, because he knew who sent them even without investigating. Although he was a soldier, he had many enemies, so he was attacked and ambushed once in a while. Most of those people were bad people. After their illegal deals were ruined by Leng Shaoting, they hated him and wouldnt miss any chance to pay him back. Besides, some powerful families who werepeting against the Leng family, like the Rong family, the Yuan family, and the Chang family, were also trying to assassinate Leng Shaoting. Because his existence was a great threat to them. This time, however, wasnt done by them. His car wasnt loaded with bombs. He would never allow someone to put a bomb in his car. The reason his car exploded was because the moment he parked, people in the dark threw bombs at his car. However, even if he didnt stop, they would still throw bombs at his car at that time. Therefore, if he had left the car a secondter, he would have been urately hit by the bombs. He was a cultivator now, so the explosion wasnt able to kill him, but he would be seriously injured. The location of the explosion was some distance away from the capital. There wasnt much traffic passing by, so no passer-by was involved. However, it was a serious ident including an explosion and gunfire, so it was soon posted on the Inte. Anyway, the news was removed within a short time. Leng Shaoting let others deal with the consequences, while he went back to the capital alone. He went to Shengshi Hotel to treat his wounds. Leng Shaoting carried power crystals that Gu Ning gave him, so he soon recovered after applying it to his wounds, but he still needed to rest for a night for a full recovery. Therefore, he didnt go to see Gu Ning that night, and would only go tomorrow. The next day, Gu Ning got up early to run. Right after she came back, Leng Shaoting showed up. Because Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting she was in the siheyuan during their callst night, Leng Shaoting went to see her early this morning. Since he was back in the capital, he couldnt wait to see her. Hi, Shaoting! As soon as Leng Shaoting came, Gu Ning stopped running and went ahead to wee him. Chapter 1977 - What a Surprise!

Chapter 1977: What a Surprise!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hi, any good news? You look very excited! Seeing Gu Nings happy face, Leng Shaoting smiled at her. In addition, Gu Ning looked a little different from her usual look, so Leng Shaoting believed there must be good news. Yes. Why dont you guess first? Gu Ning deliberately mystified it. Leng Shaoting thought for a while, but soon gave up. Just tell me! Well, let me ask you what do you want most to happen to me right now? asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, an idea dawned on Leng Shaoting, but he didnt think it was possible. Nevertheless, that seemed to be the only thing he wanted to happen to Gu Ning. Could it be that? Leng Shaoting squinted at Gu Ning with mixed emotions. Staring straight at her, he obviously tried to see something from her body, but failed. Seeing Leng Shaotings expression, Gu Ning knew he already had the answer but simply wasnt sure of it. Leng Shaoting indeed wasnt sure of it, so he didnt dare to say it aloud in case Gu Ning would be upset if he was wrong. When Leng Shaoting hesitated to say it, Gu Ning stopped making him suffer and said right away, I crossed the boundary of cultivationst night. Im a cultivator now. She could have told Leng Shaotingst night, but she decided to wait till they met each other today. Really? Leng Shaoting instantly got excited. He was thinking about that too, because it was the only thing that he hoped to happen to Gu Ning which could fill her with so much excitement. After all, they didntck anything now, nor did they have any difficulties, so that was the only thing they hoped to see. At the same time, Leng Shaoting was worried that he might be wrong, so he hesitated to say it aloud. He didnt want Gu Ning to misunderstand him and be upset. Even though he had thought about that possibility, he wasnt sure of it, so he felt shocked and thrilled when he heard the answer from Gu Ning. Without caring that Shangguan Yang was also in the yard, Leng Shaoting pulled Gu Ning into his arms right away. Well, well Seeing that, Shangguan Yang moved his eyes away with slight embarrassment. He was an ancient man after all, so he wasnt as open-minded as the people in modern society. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning had no time to care about Shangguan Yangs feelings at this moment. Yes! Gu Ning was excited too, and almost cried out. Leng Shaoting wanted to do something more intimate to Gu Ning, but he forced himself to calm down and let her go. When they saw Shangguan Yang, they felt embarrassed. Brilliant! Thats really good news! How did you manage to be a cultivator? asked Leng Shaoting with curiosity. In fact, there is one thing Ive kept a secret from you. Grandpa Shangguan and your mother are aware of it. I just wanted to surprise you after I be a cultivator, said Gu Ning, then she told Leng Shaoting about the Blood of the Phoenix. However, she didnt tell him that she was reborn, which was still a secret she wouldnt tell him. Because Leng Shaoting was aware of her Jade Eyes, she told him the Blood of the Phoenix was the Jade Eyes. Therefore, Leng Shaoting wasnt so astonished. Moreover, Leng Shaoting was a cultivator, so he no longer thought it was too unbelievable to be true. When I got the Blood of the Phoenix, I heard someone saying in my mind. Theres a piece of ancient jade named the Blood of the Phoenix. Its made of the blood of a phoenix and the soul of the earth. It has magical power, which enables you to live forever or be reborn.'' Grandpa Shangguan told me I dont need to suffer the pain of cutting bones and purifying marrow with the help of the Blood of the Phoenix, but I need to move its magical power into my energy center. Only after I sessfully store it in my body can I keep on cultivating, so Ive been trying these days. Although Ive failed countless times, I never gave up. Last night, I suddenly seeded, said Gu Ning. She decided not to tell Leng Shaoting that she had been injured by the interruption of her cultivation. She was fine now anyway, so there was no need for her to say that. Shangguan Yang understood that, so he didnt bother to tell the truth. What a surprise! said Leng Shaoting. He had no intention of ming Gu Ning for not telling him earlier, even if he was in a bad mood because of that these days. It was great news that Gu Ning was a cultivator now. I havent told your mother yet. I need to call her now. You can go to pick her upter, and well have a meal together here, said Gu Ning. Sure, Leng Shaoting said. After that, Gu Ning went to give Jing Yunyao a call. Jing Yunyao was also excited when she heard that Gu Ning had already be a cultivator. Gu Ning told Jing Yunyao that Leng Shaoting would go to pick her upter and that they would have a meal at the siheyuan. Jing Yunyao, however, said that she might not be able toe because Jing Jining wasing to see her in a while. Gu Ning then told Jing Yunyao to invite Jing Jining to have the meal together with them at the siheyuan. Jing Jining was Jing Yunyaos older cousin and Leng Shaotings uncle. He wasnt an outsider anyway, so it wasnt a bad thing to let him meet Shangguan Yang. When Jing Yunyao asked for Jing Jinings opinion, Jing Jining was more than willing to visit Shangguan Yang. Actually, he always had that idea after knowing that Shangguan Yang was still alive, but he didnt know how to say it. After all, Shangguan Yang enjoyed a much higher status than him, and not everyone could see him. Since Jing Jining had the chance now, he wouldnt miss it. Jing Yunyao didnt tell Jing Jining that Gu Ning already became a cultivator, because she wasnt sure whether she could tell him. If Gu Ning wanted him to know, she would tell him in person at the siheyuan. After the rush hour in the morning at 9 am, Leng Shaoting drove to Mountain River Garden to pick up Jing Yunyao and Jing Jining. Jing Jining arrived in the capital yesterday and stayed in a hotel opposite Mountain River Garden, because he nned to dine with Jing Yunyao at noon to talk about something. Chapter 1978 - Lets Go Inside Together!

Chapter 1978: Lets Go Inside Together!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Anyway, it wasnt be a secret among them. In the car, Jing Jining told them a serious matter. I returned to the cultivation world this time. The kung fupetition which is held once every 3 years is only a month away now. Everyone believes Dongfang Ziyu will win, but I found that Jing Yaorongs youngest son, Jing Yunyan, who was born after you left the cultivation world, has a very high cultivation level. Hes in the early stage of the Golden Core, going into the mid-stage, so I think hes more likely to be the winner. The champion will be awarded the Spirit-gathering Pill. If Jing Yunyan gets it, hell definitely give it to Jing Yanrong. By then, Jing Yanrong can pass the Yuan Ying Period, which isnt good news, Jing Jining said. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao put on a serious expression as well. Even though itll happen, we cant stop it. They couldnt go back to the cultivation world right now, because theycked confidence to win. They could only go back when they had great confidence. Therefore, even if Jing Yunyan was very likely to win, they could only watch it happen. There is a way to stop it, but I dont know whether youll approve of it, said Jing Jining. What is it? asked Jing Yunyao. Shaoting can take part in thepetition, said Jing Jining. What? No! Jing Yunyao got emotional in an instant. Calm down. Let me finish first. Jing Jiningforted her at once. Jing Yunyao then closed her mouth, and Jing Jining continued, There is a condition for that idea. Senior Shangguan is at a very high level. He must have the ability to change ones appearance. And given Shaotings level now, it cant be easier for him to win. Once thepetition is over and Shaoting gets the Spirit-gathering Pill, hell leave the cultivation world. Afterwards, hell return to his own look, and nobody will know. You know the kung fupetition is quite challenging, so its also a great opportunity for Shaoting to practice his skills. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao remained silent for a while. Jing Jinings words made sense, but she was still worried. I think its a good idea, said Leng Shaoting. They didntck magical pills and Shangguan Yang had a lot of them. Precisely because of Shangguan Yangs magical pills and his own talent, Leng Shaoting was able to make big progress. However, the amount of the pills had to be limited, or it would hurt his body. Therefore, even if Shangguan Yang had many magical pills, Leng Shaoting couldnt take as many as he wanted. However, even though they didntck magical pills, they couldnt allow the Jing family to get it. ordingly, Leng Shaoting was more than willing to join in thepetition. Since Leng Shaoting agreed to do it, Jing Yunyao couldnt stop him because it was useless. In addition, she also wanted to stop the Jing family from winning the game. Since Shaoting agrees, I cant disagree. We need to ask Senior Shangguan whether he can change ones appearance. I wont allow Shaoting to go there with his original face, said Jing Yunyao. She respected Leng Shaotings decision, but she had her concern as a mother. Sure, said Leng Shaoting. If Shangguan Yang couldnt change his appearance, he would give up the idea for Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning. At the siheyuan, Jing Jining was excited and nervous to see Shangguan Yang. Shangguan Yang didnt show off his importance in front of Jing Jining, and casually talked with him so that he was able to rx gradually. After a casual talk, Leng Shaoting told Shangguan Yang about Jing Jinings idea, and he also said that he was willing to conduct the n under the condition that his appearance could be changed to prevent him being targeted when thepetition was over. I can change your appearance, but it can onlyst for 24 hours, said Shangguan Yang. One day is enough. Thepetition is half a day long, said Jing Jining. I want to go there too! Hearing that, Gu Ning showed her desire to go there as well. Um Jing Jining felt it was a little difficult, because only cultivators could enter the cultivation world. Uncle Jing, dont worry, I just became a cultivator yesterday. Although Im not a real cultivator right now, you know my abilities, right? Gu Ning understood why Jing Jining felt it was difficult, so she didnt hide the fact that she was already a cultivator. Anyway, he would know sooner orter. What? Jing Jining was shocked to hear that. To his astonishment, Gu Ning already became a cultivator. He knew that Gu Ning had outstanding abilities. So although Gu Ning just became a cultivator, she was strong enough to defeat Yin Shixun along with him before that. Given her abilities, she could win a prize alone, and she would go with Leng Shaoting too. They could team up in thepetition. Jing Jining kept on digesting the shocking news that Gu Ning just became a cultivator, but he didnt immediately reply to her request of wanting to go into the cultivation world as well. Instead, he turned to Leng Shaoting for his opinions. Shaoting, what do you think? asked Jing Jining. We can go there together! Leng Shaoting was unwilling to disappoint Gu Ning. Ill go too. I want to see what the cultivation world is like, said Shangguan Yang at once. Ever since he learned about the existence of the cultivation world, he had been longing to go there. Jing Jining definitely wouldnt say no to Shangguan Yang. I wont go with you, said Jing Yunyao, because she was afraid that she might run into Jing Yaorong, which would cause them unnecessary trouble. Leng Shaoting didnt experience those bad things in person, so he could control himself even if he met the Jing family. Therefore, it wasnt a bad thing that Jing Yunyao wouldnt go with them. After talking about that, they began to have the meal. Jing Jining left once he finished the meal, while Leng Shaoting and the others began to cultivate. When their cultivation was over, it was already 12 am, but they were full of energy and didnt feel tired at all. Therefore, they decided to have night snacks together. Lao Zhang usually left after serving them dinner, so Jing Yunyao went to cook now. Luckily Jing Yunyao was very good at cooking, so they enjoyed the night snacks. The siheyuan was veryrge with many rooms, so Leng Shaoting and the others didnt go back to their own ces. They directly stayed in the siheyuan for a night. After having night snacks, Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang went back to their own room. Leng Shaoting, however, took Gu Ning to the backyard to have a walk.. He mainly wanted to have some private time with her. Chapter 1979 - Hes the King

Chapter 1979: Hes the King

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After walking into the backyard, Leng Shaoting immediately pulled Gu Ning into his arms. He hugged her tightly, as if he was afraid of losing her. At this moment, he wasnt afraid of losing her; he was full of happiness. Ningning, Im so happy that you finally became a cultivator, Leng Shaoting said. In fact, he wouldnt abandon her even if she couldnt be a cultivator. Even if she would die of old age after many years, he was determined to stay by her side. However, if they could live, no one wanted to die. Therefore, Leng Shaoting could be together with Gu Ning forever now. Yeah, Im finally a cultivator. Gu Ning was excited too, because she no longer needed to worry about her age. Leng Shaoting wouldnt have to kill himself for her either. She wouldnt know about it after she died, but she felt sad every time she thought of that, because she was reluctant to see Leng Shaoting give up his own life for her. Shaoting, I have an idea, said Gu Ning. What is it? asked Leng Shaoting. Both of us are cultivators now. We can live a long time, so we have to leave the public eye after a few decades. Well stay away from the crowd and keep on cultivating every day. It should be boring, so why dont we be a mysterious couple of heroes? We can help whoever needs help, said Gu Ning. Although she wasnt helpful all the time, she thought life needed some excitement. Anyway, it was very easy for them. Sure! said Leng Shaoting. He actually had the same idea. Because he had been a soldier for many years, he was determined to guard their country and their people. Even if he wasnt the team leader of the Red me or a soldier in the future, he would still do something whenever he saw innocent people being bullied. Oh, are we going to cultivate again tomorrow or do something else? asked Gu Ning. I need to see my leader tomorrow morning and talk about cultivators with him. Then Ille back to have a meal here. We can visit grandpa at the Leng family house in the afternoon, said Leng Shaoting. He had been back for a whole day, but hadnt told Master Leng anything nor visited him, so he felt quite guilty. Gu Ning had the same feeling, because Leng Shaoting dyed his visit to Master Leng because of her. The next morning, Leng Shaoting left after having breakfast with them and went to visit his leader. Today was Saturday, so the leader was having a rest at home. In the afternoon yesterday, Leng Shaoting already gave the leader a call and told him that he woulde to see him at his home this morning. They were going to talk about something highly confidential. The leader gained his position relying on the Leng familys support, so he had a very close rtionship with it. He could be suspicious of anyone, but the Leng family, especially Master Leng and Leng Shaoting. Zhonghai Garden was located on the west side of the imperial pce, covering an area of about 1,500 acres, including 700 acres of water surface. It was a national key cultural relics protection unit. It was also the government affairs office as well as the residence of senior leaders, mainly for work convenience and security. However, not all senior leaders of a national level lived in Zhonghai Garden. Living in Zhonghai Garden was only convenient for work and security, and it wasnt so convenient and free for life. Therefore, there were only a dozen leaders living in Zhonghai Garden, and many lived outside. It was an age of peace. Assassination didnt happen very often nowadays. So with good security measures, there was no major danger. The Leng family used to live in Zhonghai Garden, but only when Master Leng was in the highest position for a few years, because as mentioned, living in Zhonghai Garden wasnt as convenient and free as living outside. Actually, only Master Leng lived in Zhonghai Garden, while the other members of the Leng family lived in the Leng familys old house. Because Master Leng was 53 years old when he reached the highest position all his children had jobs. So they all needed to work, but it was very inconvenient to do so while living in Zhonghai Garden. Now, although Leng Yuanzhen and Leng Yuanqian were both senior leaders and could move into Zhonghai Garden, they didnt. Leng Shaoting made the same choice. In the military, officers ranked higher than major general could live in Zhonghai Garden. None of them moved in, but they still had ces in Zhonghai Garden and were allowed to go there as they wanted. Because Zhonghai Garden had tight security, outsiders werent allowed to go inside. Even rtives of the leaders who lived there needed to be guided inside. In addition, they needed to write down their ID information before going inside, and couldnt stay the night. They had to leave before 12 am. At the gate of Zhonghai Garden, Leng Shaoting showed his ID card and went in. Zhonghai Garden was veryrge. Entering from its front gate, Leng Shaoting drove for a few minutes to get to the leaders ce. This wasnt the first time that Leng Shaoting had visited the leaders home, so the security guards already remembered his face. And because of his privilege, he didnt need the leaders permission and directly went inside. Once Leng Shaoting walked into the living room, a nobledy weed him with a smile. Hi, Shaoting. Your Uncle Wei is in the study. Thedy was the senior leaders wife. Although she looked very gentle, she was actually a very strong woman. She used to be a major general and was the head of the National Dance Ensemble. In fact, if she wasnt an outstanding woman, she wouldnt have been able to marry the senior leader. It was not only the senior leaders wife; his 23-year-old son was also extraordinarily outstanding. Although his son wasntparable to Leng Shaoting, he was very excellent among his peers. Leng Shaoting was specialpared to his peers. Nice to see you, Aunt Wei, Leng Shaoting respectfully greeted her. After that, he went to the study. Because he came here often, the Wei family treated him as one of them. In the study, in front of the desk, a middle-aged man about 50 years old was sitting. He sat there in silence, but released an air of the king. He was the king. Leng Shaoting knocked on the door of the study. After he heard permission from the inside, he pushed the door open, walking in. Hi, Uncle Wei, Leng Shaoting greeted the man before the desk with great respect. In private, he called the man uncle. The leaders name was Wei Lingfeng.. He was 53 this year and had been sitting in the highest position of this country for 5 years. Chapter 1980 - Dont Tell Anyone Else

Chapter 1980: Dont Tell Anyone Else

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because the positions of the top leaders were all selected once every 3 years, and Wei Lingfeng passed 2 elections. It wasnt only because of his own ability, but also because of the Leng familys support. The next election was only a year away, so different forces began to work now. They never stopped trying to push their people onto the position, and thepetition would only get more and more fierce as the election approached. Come here, Shaoting. Have a seat. After Leng Shaoting walked in, Wei Lingfeng stood up. He reced the serious expression on his face with a kind smile. Leng Shaoting was a junior and subordinate, but Wei Lingfeng didnt show off his power before him. Leng Shaoting seated himself at once, and Wei Lingfeng poured a ss of water for him. What Im going to tell you is something beyond ordinary peoples knowledge and eptance, so please be mentally-prepared, said Leng Shaoting seriously. Hearing that, Wei Lingfeng became serious again. Did you run into creatures stranger than vampires? Yes, said Leng Shaoting. Although Wei Lingfeng already made a guess when Leng Shaoting said that, he was still surprised after hearing the affirmative answer from Leng Shaoting. It took him a long time to digest the news that vampires really existed back then, so now he could hardly calm down knowing there were creatures which were even stranger than vampires in this world. I told you there could be people with magical power in our country, but in fact they do exist. I just didnt know how to tell you that at that time, and I was afraid it might be too hard for you to ept it, so I decided to wait for a while. I only shared some shocking news with you so that you had time to be mentally-prepared, said Leng Shaoting. What people with magical power? asked Wei Lingfeng in a hurry. It was good news that people with magical power existed in their country. However, they needed to persuade those people to work for them. If those people with magical power refused to work for them or even acted against them, it would be a great threat. Cultivators, said Leng Shaoting. Cultivators? Wei Lingfeng had mixed emotions upon hearing that. He knew about cultivators, but he read about them in novels. He loved reading novels, especially cultivation novels. Whenever he felt stressed at work, he would unwind by reading. He didnt know the difference between cultivators in novels and in the real world. If there was no difference, the cultivators would be super strong. Do you mean the cultivators in novels? asked Wei Lingfeng. Yeah, they are basically the cultivators in novels, but at a much lower level. After all, cultivators need magical power to cultivate, but the magical power nowadays is very thin. It slows down their speed of cultivating. Anyway, theyre still unbelievably powerful. Some of them who are at a high level can still walk on the walls, fly with a sword, or control objects, said Leng Shaoting. Knowing that, Wei Lingfeng was greatly shocked. To his surprise, those people in novels really existed. Leng Shaoting didnt rush to continue, leaving Wei Lingfeng enough time to digest it. Although Wei Lingfeng couldnt digest the shocking news within a short time, he soon came back to his senses. Will they be a threat to our country? asked Wei Lingfeng. Normally they wont, because they arent allowed to hurt mortals. If they do, theyll be punished. In addition, if our country encounters trouble, theyll surely do something, said Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, Wei Lingfeng felt greatly relieved. Leng Shaoting then continued, Well, some of them might break the rules, especially people of the Evil Practice. The Evil Practice is an evil organization. Its members arent wee in the cultivation world. They are always wanted. Wei Lingfeng understood that, because bad people were everywhere. After all, bribery and corruption werent umon. The Red mes target this time was precisely one of the Evil Practice. What? Wei Lingfeng was surprised and showed worries. How did you handle it? Are you injured? Since their enemy this time was the Evil Practice, it must have been a very difficult task. Leng Shaoting was strong, but he was a mortal after all. He was no match for the Evil Practice. Therefore, Wei Lingfeng was very worried about Leng Shaotings safety. In fact, if Leng Shaoting was only a mortal, he obviously was no match for the Evil Practice, but he wasnt. Im not, said Leng Shaoting, then hesitated to say something. After a second, Leng Shaoting made up his mind. Well, what Im going to tell you next is also highly confidential, so please dont tell anyone else, even my grandfather. No problem. I wont tell anyone else, including your grandfather. Im all ears now. Wei Lingfeng held great respect towards Master Leng, but Leng Shaoting was also very important in his eyes. Since Leng Shaoting was unwilling to let more people know about it, he would surely keep it between them. I can easily kill vampires and members of the Evil Practice because Im also a cultivator, said Leng Shaoting seriously. What? Wei Lingfeng abruptly stood up in shock, staring at Leng Shaoting with rounded eyes. It was a piece of much more shocking news than what he had heard from Leng Shaoting before. Leng Shaoting didnt bother to exin it further. He raised his hand and the pen on the desk directly flew to his hand. Witnessing the scene, Wei Lingfeng moved a few steps backwards in horror. Even if he was aware of the existence of cultivators and knew they had unbelievable skills, he was still taken aback when he saw it with his own eyes. Well Wei Lingfeng didnt know what to say all of a sudden. It happened this year. Because I ran into members of the Evil Practice and got injured afterwards, I became a cultivator by chance, said Leng Shaoting. He told Wei Lingfeng he was a cultivator, but wouldnt tell him more details. In silence, Wei Lingfeng tried his best to understand it. Leng Shaoting stood aside without a word. After a long while, Wei Lingfeng finally got his mind back. He didnt ask Leng Shaoting for details because it wasnt necessary.. All he needed to know was that Leng Shaoting was trustworthy. Chapter 1981 - Xie Yiyi

Chapter 1981: Xie Yiyi

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Are there any other strange creatures? asked Wei Lingfeng. He wanted to learn about all of them right now and digest the information together. Right, except for cultivators, there are monsters and ghosts in our country as well, but they arent harmful for human beings right now. Anyway, if we encounter them, we should kill them all. Theyre dangerous. Leng Shaoting said, In fact, there are strange creatures in other countries as well. Country R has mutants and ninjas who are stronger than ordinary people. Hearing that, Wei Lingfeng was surprised, but much less surprised than before, because he started to get used to it. Since vampires, cultivators, monsters and ghosts were real, it was highly likely that mutants and ninjas existed too. I decided to report it to you now because I noticed that people from Country R are investigating cultivators. We dont get along with Country R. Once Country R learned that there are unusually strong people in our country, it couldnt stay calm. If Ive guessed correctly, Country M must be aware of it as well, said Leng Shaoting. He was right. Right after Country R discovered it, it shared the news with Country M, but Country M didnt believe it very much. Although Country R had a good rtionship with Country M, it wouldnt tell Country M all the secrets. The leaders of Country R didnt tell Country M that there were mutants and ninjas in their country, and Country M wasnt aware of the existence of vampires either. Even in Leng Shaotings country, nobody would believe in monsters or ghosts. Vampires didnt belong to any organization. They were a race living in the darkness. Mutants, however, were made by Country R, so were ninjas. Therefore, Leng Shaotings country sometimes got in trouble because of Country Rs tricks. Nevertheless, it wouldnt happen again. Hearing that, Wei Lingfeng was annoyed in an instant, because it was indeed a bad thing. Anyway, its difficult for them to find the cultivators, because most of the cultivators stay in their own world. They seldome to the outside world, so its not easy to see them. Even if they could meet cultivators, its impossible for them to recognize cultivators unless theyre strong enough to force cultivators to use magical power, said Leng Shaoting. In that case, Wei Lingfeng felt a little relieved. Leng Shaotings talk with Wei Lingfeng was over by 11 am so he left. Wei Lingfeng and his wife invited Leng Shaoting to stay for lunch, but Leng Shaoting declined, because he needed to have lunch with his girlfriend. Therefore, Wei Lingfeng and his wife didnt insist. Leng Shaoting said that because he couldnt expose Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao. Wei Lingfeng and his wife were aware that Leng Shaotings girlfriend was Gu Ning. They had learned some about Gu Ning from the Inte and Master Leng, so both of them had a good impression of her. At such a young age, she had achieved a lot, which was beyond ordinary peoples abilities. Leng Shaoting walked out of the Wei familys house to his car, then saw a young beautiful woman about 24 years old standing by it. Obviously, she was waiting for him. The moment the woman saw Leng Shaoting, she showed excitement before walking towards him. Shaoting, I knew it was you! Seeing the woman, Leng Shaoting stayed as cool as usual. Hi, Lieutenant Xie. Hearing the way he called her, Xie Yiyi was displeased. Shaoting, were outside the military base now. You dont need to call me formally. It couldnt be more obvious that Xie Yiyi was Leng Shaotings admirer. Miss Xie, Leng Shaoting called her. Xie Yiyi was disappointed, because it wasnt what she wanted. She actually wanted Leng Shaoting to call her Yiyi. Xie Yiyis father was a lieutenant general. Although he wasnt working for the Leng family, he was Wei Lingfengs subordinate, so Leng Shaoting was unwilling to embarrass Xie Yiyi. Otherwise, he would ignore her and leave right away. Xie Yiyi had admired Leng Shaoting for many years, and she joined the military for him as well. In order to keep up with Leng Shaoting, she had been working hard these years. She even failed to finish her education in college. Anyway, it was very easy for her to get a diploma relying on her connections. That was also the reason why she was able to be a lieutenant at 25. Although she was barelyparable to Leng Shaoting, she wasnt one of the special forces. She only made normal achievements, so she wasnt promoted as fast as Leng Shaoting. She also knew that she wasnt as capable as Leng Shaoting, otherwise she wouldnt regard him as her idol. Miss Xie, Im sorry. I have to go now. Leng Shaoting ignored Xie Yiyi once he finished and left in his car without dy. Xie Yiyi couldnt stop him. Watching him driving away, she was filled with sadness. She didnt understand why Leng Shaoting never bothered to pay attention to her. Was the rumor true that Leng Shaoting had no interest in women? Xie Yiyi refused to believe that, so she never gave up. However, she didnt dare to annoy Leng Shaoting in case Leng Shaoting had a bad impression of her, which would be the end of their rtionship. Seeing Xie Yiyis interaction with Leng Shaoting, Mrs. Wei sighed, I believed Shaoting and Yiyi could be a perfect couple, but it isnt enough for a romantic rtionship. Well, I think Gu Ning and Shaoting can be a perfect couple instead. Although I havent seen Gu Ning yet, both her own abilities and family background are very outstanding. Most importantly, Shaoting and Master Leng have a very good impression of her, said Wei Lingfeng. He also liked Xie Yiyi, but it wasnt helpful. Youre right. Mrs. Wei agreed with Wei Lingfeng. Back at home, Mrs. Wei noticed Wei Lingfengs worried face, so she asked him with concern, Anything wrong? Mrs. Wei never asked about Wei Lingfengs work, but she cared a lot about his mood. If Wei Lingfeng was willing to tell her, she would listen. If not, she wouldnt keep asking him for an answer. Nothing special. Just work, said Wei Lingfeng. He had no intention of continuing on that topic, because he couldnt share what Leng Shaoting had told him with his wife. Since he said that, Mrs.. Wei stopped asking. Chapter 1982 - Given Him a Chance

Chapter 1982: Given Him a Chance

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because Zhonghai Garden and the siheyuan were in the city center, they werent far from each other. So after driving for only a dozen minutes, Leng Shaoting arrived. He even waited for the traffic lights to turn green twice on the road. After having a meal in the siheyuan and cultivating for a while, they went to the Leng family house together at 3 pm, along with Shangguan Yang. During this time, Master Leng and Shangguan Yang often met. Because of Leng Shaoting, they got along well with one another. Master Leng introduced Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu to Shangguan Yang. They all knew that Shangguan Yang was Leng Shaotings master, so they were very polite to him. In addition, Shangguan Yang was easy-going, so they had a harmonious rtionship. Shangguan Yang also taught them some skills of using their fists. He told them to practice more in their daily life, because it was good for their health. Therefore, Master Leng and his old friends were practicing the skills every day recently and became more flexible. It left them with a better impression of Shangguan Yang. No matter when they found something fun, they never forgot to call him, but Shangguan Yang didnt join them every time. Shangguan Yang was at a very high level, but he had an even higher standard of himself, so he needed to cultivate most of his free time. After all, nowadays the magical power was getting thinner and thinner, so it took more and more time to cultivate. When Leng Shaoting and the others arrived at the Leng familys old house, Jiang Shuyuan also came back from visiting Leng Shaojia at the hospital. She stepped out of her car earlier than them. She was in a good mood, because Leng Shaojia got much better. In half a month, she could return home to recover. However, she became displeased once she saw Leng Shaoting and other people. Especially when she saw Gu Ning. She was full of hatred, because Leng Shaojia was seriously injured due to Gu Ning. Although it was Leng Shaojias fault and they had to ept the consequences. It didnt mean they would stop ming Gu Ning for that. After that, Jiang Shuyuan gave them a look of dislike, then walked into the house. Leng Shaoting and the others saw it, but they couldnt care less about Jiang Shuyuan. Because Jiang Shuyuan was unwilling to see Leng Shaoting and other people, she went upstairs to her room after greeting Master Leng. She also ignored Leng Yuanzhen and his wife. They knew why Jiang Shuyuan did that, but they also never liked Leng Yuanqians family. Master Leng could do nothing about it, but sigh, shaking his head. It was impossible to improve their terrible rtionship now, he could only hope it wouldnt get even worse. Shangguan Yang came as well, so Master Leng went outside to wee him in person. Hi, Shangguan, wee! Master Leng beamed at Shangguan Yang. Well, Leng, I came to have a big meal at your ce. You must tell your cook to prepare more food, said Shangguan Yang without feeling embarrassed at all. No problem. I know you love meat. Ive already told my cook to prepare all kinds of meat in the kitchen, Master Lengughed. He was aware of Shangguan Yangsrge appetite. Shangguan Yang was able to eat as much as 4 people by himself, so Master Leng had ordered the cook to prepare enough food for todays meal. Nice to see you, Mr. Shangguan, Yunyao, Shaoting, Gu Ning! Leng Yuanzhen and his wife greeted them. Hi, father, Yuanzhen, Yin, Jing Yunyao called Master Leng. Hi, grandpa, Uncle Yuanzhen, Aunt Yin. Hi, Grandpa Leng. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning greeted them as well. Hi! Master Leng gave them a light response, but couldnt hide the happiness on his face. As soon as they seated themselves, they heard rapid footstepsing down. Once Leng Shaoxi and Leng Shaoxun heard that Gu Ning and the others came, they went downstairs. Hi, Grandpa Shangguan, Aunt Yunyao, Shaoting, Gu Ning! After they came downstairs, they exchanged greetings. They chatted with each other for a while in the living room, then Leng Shaoxi pulled Gu Ning outside to have a private talk. In the yard, when there was no one around, Leng Shaoxi seemed hesitant to say something. Whats wrong? Gu Ning asked before Leng Shaoxi could say anything because she was a little anxious after seeing Leng Shaoxi hesitating. Gu Ning had patience, but she got impatient because she was worried about Leng Shaoxi. Besides, something must have happened given the expression on Leng Shaoxis face. After hesitating for a while, Leng Shaoxi said, Um, Ningning, there is one thing Ive been thinking about these days, but I dont know whom I can talk with. Can you help me with it? What is it? asked Gu Ning. The thing is that a friend of my good female friends older brother told me that he likes me. I have a good impression of him as well. Although Im not sure whether its admiration, Im willing to get to know him better. His family isnt in the maind, theyre in HK. His family is arge family in HK. I actually dont care much about ones family background, as long as there isnt a huge gap. Hes now running a business in the capital. Hes achieved a lot with a bright future ahead. Anyway, I always feel he has a high standard of himself, said Leng Shaoxi. As she said that, she flushed a little. Obviously, Leng Shaoxi liked the man more than she knew. Since you have a good impression of him, why dont you give him a chance? You need more time to know him better to make sure whether you really like him, said Gu Ning. All of a sudden, Leng Shaoxi looked upset. Um, but I found out my good female friend also likes him. She looks very different every time she talks about him. She seems happy, but looks sad. She never told me her real feelings, but I just feel that. What if my good female friend is hurt after I get together with the man? Well Hearing that, Gu Ning realized it wasnt an easy question. One was her good friend, while the other was the man she liked, but her good friend also admired the man she liked. It was quite a dilemma. Obviously, the man disliked Leng Shaoxis good female friend, so it wasnt Leng Shaoxis fault even if she became the mans girlfriend, but her good female friend would feel hurt. Even if her good female friend never said anything about it and even helped them get together, it didnt mean she wouldnt feel sad at all. Gu Ning was sure that Leng Shaoxi didnt want to see such a thing happen either. After all, both the man she liked and her good female friend mattered to her. Even though she also became friends with Zi Beiying who admired Leng Shaoting, she didnt know Zi Beiying when she became Leng Shaotings girlfriend.. Therefore, she didnt hurt her friend. Chapter 1983 - Face It

Chapter 1983: Face It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Im afraid I cant help you with that. Gu Ning wanted to help Leng Shaoxi, but she couldnt think of a good idea. Fine, Leng Shaoxi sighed. After remaining silent for a while, Leng Shaoxi took a long breath. Forget it. I met my good female friend before him, and I got to know him because of my good female friend. I cant hurt her just for him. After all, I only have a good impression of him right now. Its not enough for me to give up my friendship. Actually, Leng Shaoxi had already made that decision, so she seldom replied to the mans messages these days. Even if he called her, she would quickly end it after a brief polite talk. Gu Ning came today, so she asked her casually. Leng Shaoxi decided to give up, so Gu Ning said nothing further about that. Right at this moment, Leng Shaoxis phone rang, and the caller was her good female friend. Leng Shaoxi picked it up and didnt bother to avoid Gu Ning. Shaoxi, lets get together tonight, said Leng Shaoxis friend. Um, Im not free today, said Leng Shaoxi, feeling a little uneasy. She knew she would meet the man once she went out, so she made up an excuse. Youre not free? What are you busy with? asked her friend. Leng Shaoxi gave Gu Ning a nce, then came up with an excuse at once. My older cousins girlfriend is here. I need to be with her. Your older cousins girlfriend? Shaoting or Shaoming? asked her friend with curiosity. Although she asked that question, she believed it must be Leng Shaoming. Leng Shaotings character was well-known to people in high society after all. Shaoting, said Leng Shaoxi. What? Leng Shaoting has a girlfriend? Jesus, I cant believe my ears. What girl can win Leng Shaotings heart in this world? Leng Shaoxis friend eximed. She ached to meet the mysterious girl who was able to win Leng Shaotings heart. Why dont youe with her? We can have fun together. Well, I need to ask her about that. Ill reply to youter. Im not sure whether shell go. If she wont, I wont go either. I cant leave her alone. Leng Shaoxi actually wanted to turn her friend down directly, but thought it was a little impolite, so she changed her mind. After hanging up, Leng Shaoxi said to Gu Ning with embarrassment, Um, I can call her in a few minutes, telling her that Shaotings girlfriend is unwilling to go. Because she used Gu Ning as the excuse, Leng Shaoxi felt a little embarrassed. You cant avoid it forever, said Gu Ning. Although she understood why Leng Shaoxi did that, she didnt think it was a good idea. Youre right, but I dont know how to face him! Leng Shaoxi felt she was in a dilemma, but couldnt think of a better idea. If I were you, I would choose to face it and turn the admiration into friendship. Although its difficult, you need to bear the result after making the decision. Since you dont want your friend to feel hurt, you cant let her know you are giving up the man for her, or shell feel guilty and me herself for that. Youre unwilling to hurt her and she has the same idea. Therefore, you can only make up an illusion that you dont like the man instead of giving him up for her. Well, thats just my idea. I wont force you to do it. Its still up to you how to handle it, said Gu Ning. I agree with you. I should face it, but I cant let my friend know that I gave him up for her. Although its hard to do at the beginning, it isnt a big deal. Leng Shaoxi thought Gu Nings words made sense, so she decided to take her advice. Ningning, can you go with me tonight? To help me stay calm. Sure. Gu Ning was worried about Leng Shaoxi too, so she didnt refuse. After that, Leng Shaoxi replied to her friend and they went back to the living room. Leng Yuanqian needed to deal with something today, so he wasnt home until 6 pm. At 6 pm, it was time for dinner. Once Leng Shaoting and the others came, Jiang Shuyuan lost her appetite. However, she would be hungry if she didnt eat, so she forced herself to eat a little. After having lunch, Jiang Shuyuan went outside with the excuse that she needed to visit Leng Shaojia, because she didnt want to see Leng Shaoting and the others. Anyway, nobody cared where Jiang Shuyuan went. Gu Ning and the others had a rest for a while after having lunch, then Gu Ning told them that she needed to go out with Leng Shaoxi to meet with her friends, so she wouldnt leave with themter. No one stopped Gu Ning from doing what she wanted to. At 8:30 pm, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoxi left in Leng Shaoxis car with Gu Ning being the driver. The ce of their gathering was in a high-end clubhouse. It was about 9 pm when they arrived. Leng Shaoxis friend had already sent her the number of the private room. Once they reached the clubhouse, Leng Shaoxi began to feel nervous. Luckily, she could stillpose herself. Because it was a high-end clubhouse, customers here were all from high society. Therefore, it was very easy to see familiar faces. Shortly after they walked into the hall, Leng Shaoxi and Gu Ning saw a familiar face which was Rong Jue. At this time, Rong Jue was alone. Although the Rong family had a bad rtionship with the Leng family, they still greeted each other when they met. Hi, Miss Leng, Miss Gu. Rong Jue greeted them first. Hi, Lord Rong! Gu Ning and Leng Shaoxi said. After exchanging greetings, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoxi walked away without another word. Rong Jue said nothing either, watching Gu Ning walking away with mixed emotions. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoxi reached the third floor, she caught a familiar back, but couldnt recognize it. Before long, the person walked to a private room. Although Gu Ning only saw the side of his face, she recognized him this time. The man was the third son of the Yuan family, Yuan Wenrui. The two men who walked into the room along with him must be his bodyguards. Coincidentally, Gu Ning ran into Yuan Wenrui here. She wondered who was in the room right now. Therefore, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the inside. There were 3 men. Gu Ning had seen 2 of them, who were Shen Yanfeng and Liu, while the other one was a stranger. Gu Ning thought they must be ready for another deal, but it wasnt convenient for her to eavesdrop outside the room now. Chapter 1984 - The Person Leng Shaoxi Likes

Chapter 1984: The Person Leng Shaoxi Likes

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, the private room Leng Shaoxi and she were going to was right next to the one Yuan Wenrui and others stayed in. Although it wasrge and had good instion, Gu Ning had unusually good hearing. There were 4 people in the private room Leng Shaoxis friend booked. They were 2 women and 2 men. The girls were at the same age as Leng Shaoxi. They were very pretty in their early twenties. And the two men were slightly over 20 years old. They looked quite handsome in casual suits. With a nce, Gu Ning easily figured out which l of the 2 men was the person Leng Shaoxi liked, because the man stood up with excitement once he saw Leng Shaoxi. Hi, Shaoxi! He greeted her. Leng Shaoxi felt a little embarrassed, but soon went back to normal and calmly said, Hi. Hi, Shaoxi! A girl stood up to wee them afterwards. After a nce at Gu Ning by Leng Shaoxis side, she looked amazed. Shaoxi, why dont you introduce your friend to us? Gu Ning was l pretty and elegant. No wonder Leng Shaoting liked her. This is my Cousin Shaotings girlfriend, or fiance to be specific. Shes Gu Ning. Leng Shaoxi introduced Gu Ning to her friends. She thought it wasnt enough to show Gu Nings importance by introducing her as Leng Shaotings girlfriend, so she said nkly that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings fiance. Hearing that, the girl was shocked. In fact, it was already very shocking when she learned that Leng Shaoting had a girlfriend. To her surprise, it was his fiance. After all, a fiance was totally different from a girlfriend. It was not only Zuo Wenjun; another woman and man who knew Leng Shaoting were also astonished. Hi, Miss Gu, Im Shaoxis friend. My name is Zuo Wenjun. Before Leng Shaoxi introduced her, Zuo Wenjun introduced herself to Gu Ning. She even reached out her hand to shake hands with Gu Ning. Hi, Miss Zuo. Gu Ning also reached out her hand to gently hold Zuo Wenjuns hand. Come, let me introduce the others to you, said Zuo Wenjun, then she brought Gu Ning to the front of the other people. She introduced them from left to right to Gu Ning. This is my older brothers friend, Chen Junnan. This is my older brother, Zuo Zhaochen, and this is his girlfriend, Lin Beishan. Nice to meet you all. Gu Ning greeted them. She guessed correctly. The man was precisely the one who liked Leng Shaoxi. Nice to see you too, Miss Gu. They kindly greeted Gu Ning as well. Come here, have a seat! Zuo Wenjun said. She told Gu Ning and Leng Shaoxi to sit by her sides, then poured a ss of wine for both of them. Miss Gu, you look very young. You must be a student, right? asked Zuo Zhaochen. Yeah, Im a freshman this year, said Gu Ning. Which university are you studying in? Zuo Zhaochen continued. Hearing Zuo Zhaochen ask Gu Ning two questions in a row, Lin Beishan frowned, especially when she saw the excitement in his eyes. Lin Beishan was quite displeased, but didnt show it on her face. She knew Zuo Zhaochen wasnt a yboy, but Gu Ning was too attractive to resist. Therefore, Lin Beishan was worried that Zuo Zhaochen might be attracted to Gu Ning. However, Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings fiance. If he dared to steal Gu Ning from Leng Shaoting, he would be too stupid. The Capital University, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Zuo Zhaochen got more excited. Are you the owner of Xiangyun Antique-store? Hearing that, Lin Beishan realized the reason why Zuo Zhaochen was so excited. In an instant, Lin Beishan felt ashamed for her suspicion just now. At the same time, she was also amazed by Gu Nings business. She had heard of Xiangyun Antique-store. At the auction a few days ago, Xiangyun Antique-store sold a whole set of bronze chimes for over 8 billion yuan. Nevertheless, she didnt notice who the owner of Xiangyun Antique-store was, so she failed to recognize Gu Ning just now. Hearing Zuo Zhaochens words, Chen Junnan was shocked too, because he was aware of that as well. Although 8 billion yuan was nothing for the Chen family, it was a lot of money for him. From the time he started up a business till now, he only had over a billion yuan in assets, which was quite outstanding among his peers. He admired Gu Ning, and wasnt jealous of her at all, because it wasnt necessary at all. Yeah, its me. Gu Ning admitted it. Wow, I cant believe youre so sessful! You made a lot of money within such a short time. I also heard you picked up the bronze chimes by chance, right? said Zuo Wenjun in great surprise. Yeah, I picked them up in a cave. They must have been dug out by gravediggers, then were hidden in the cave. I found them by ident, said Gu Ning. You were so lucky! said Zuo Wenjun. She didnt doubt Gu Nings words at all. Since Gu Ning said that, the others chose to believe her. When they were talking, Chen Junnan nced at Leng Shaoxi once in a while. Leng Shaoxi, on the contrary, deliberately avoided his nces. As a result, she looked at either Gu Ning or Zuo Wenjun. However, she actually wasnt as calm as she seemed to be on the surface. Chen Junnan wasnt dumb, so he could see that Leng Shaoxi was avoiding him on purpose. Besides, given the way she talked with him these days, he knew she was losing interest in him. However, he didnt understand why Leng Shaoxi suddenly changed her attitude. After all, there was chemistry between them a few days ago. Although Leng Shaoxi didnt show much interest, they at least got along well with each other and he could see that she had a good impression of him. He understood it took time and patience to chase a girl, but he couldnt insist if the girl disliked him. While Gu Ning talked with them, she didnt stop paying attention to the situation in the next private room. Before she heard any important information, she saw a bug under the desk. Obviously, they were targeted. Since they were targeted, there should be more than just a bug! However, because of other people in the room, Gu Ning couldnt pay too much attention to the next room in case they noticed her abnormal behavior. Therefore, Gu Ning made up an excuse that she needed to use thedies room. She decided to observe them in the washroom, because there was only a wall between the washroom and the next private room, which was very convenient for her observation. Moreover, she would talk about it with Leng Shaoting as well. Once Gu Ning was gone, Leng Shaoxi got nervous, but couldnt stop her from going to the washroom. Anyway, in order to not meet Chen Junnans eyes, Leng Shaoxi kept on talking with Zuo Wenjun about Gu Ning once Gu Ning was gone. Chapter 1985 - Needs More Than Just Good Luck

Chapter 1985: Needs More Than Just Good Luck

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zuo Wenjun was very interested in Gu Ning, so she temporarily forgot why she called Leng Shaoxi out tonight. It was not only Zuo Wenjun; the others were also very interested in Gu Ning. After finding out that Gu Ning actually had many other businesses, they were shocked and admired her more than ever. Once Gu Ning went into thedies room, she used her Jade Eyes again to see what the people were doing in the private room. She was right. There wasnt only a bug, there was also a pinhole camera in the upper left corner. Yuan Wenrui and the other people were talking about their affairs without any concern. They had no idea that they were being monitored. They dared to do that because they trusted this private clubhouse too much. Private clubs were always extremely safe ces for the exchange of important information. Many high-ranking officials liked toe here to talk about things, and most of the time it was ssified matters. They had never been monitored or exposed before. Therefore, they wouldnt think that they were monitored this time. Gu Ning was curious about the person who was spying on them. Since someone was spying on them, the person must be in a nearby private room. Out of curiosity, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the inside of other private rooms without caring about whether it was moral. After checking several of the nearest rooms, she found nothing unusual till she saw the private room that Rong Jue was in. Rong Jue was with 2 men, and the 2 men werent unfamiliar to Gu Ning. One was Huojian, and the other was the instructor of the next ss. The 3 of them were sitting in front of the sofa. On the table, there was aptop, and Rong Jue was sitting in the middle wearing earphones. When Gu Ning saw theputer screen on their desk, she realized what they were doing. It was Rong Jue who was monitoring Yuan Wenrui and the others, because the video on theputer was the video of Yuan Wenrui and the others in the private room. Although Yuan Wenrui and the others were being targeted. It was a good thing. However, because of the rtionship between the Rong family and the Leng family, Gu Ning was afraid that the Rong family might use Shen Yanfengs matter this time to attack the Leng family. Therefore, Gu Ning immediately took out her phone. Because it wasnt convenient for her to call Leng Shaoting, she sent him a message. At this time, Leng Shaoting and the others had just returned to the siheyuan. Once he heard the sound of a new message, he took out his phone to read it. The moment he saw the content of Gu Nings message, he was mad. It was really time to punish the Shen family. As long as the Leng family took action to punish the Shen family, everyone would know that the Leng family already gave up on them. Therefore, It would be useless even if the Rong family nned to defame the Leng family by using the Shen family. After that, Leng Shaoting called Master Leng and shared the news with him. Although Leng Shaoting was alreadypletely in charge of the matter of dealing with the Shen family, he needed to report thetest news to Master Leng. Knowing that, Master Leng agreed with him silently. He was disappointed by the Shen family long ago, so he was unwilling to protect it now. After sending the message to Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning went back to her friends. She was only absent for 3 minutes from beginning to end. Miss Gu, I cant believe how unbelievable you are! You have so manypanies, said Zuo Wenjun with excitement and admiration once Gu Ning was back. She already took Gu Ning as her idol. Yeah, you know what, the goddess in my eyes is Tang Xiaoxiao, said Lin Beishan with admiration as well. Although she disliked Gu Ning for a while just now because of the misunderstanding, she began to admire Gu Ning after learning the truth and knowing how sessful Gu Ning was right now. There were many sessful people, but none of them were as sessful as Gu Ning. Miss Gu, youre so amazing! You already impressed me because of the bronze chimes. However, unexpectedly, you have many otherpanies at such a young age! Youve surpassed all your predecessors, said Zuo Zhaochen. He didnt know much about Gu Ning before, but he was already aware that she was young and sessful. After finding out that she had even more achievements, he began to admire her. He wasnt jealous, so he wouldnt unkindly wonder whether Gu Ning relied on dirty tricks to be sessful. Gu Ning was young, but it didnt mean shecked abilities. Especially after knowing that she was Leng Shaotings fiance, he tended to believe that Gu Ning was able to achieve sess on her own. After all, Leng Shaoting wouldnt choose an ordinary girl given his family background and abilities. He wasnt saying that Leng Shaoting was a snob. However, even if Gu Ning didnt have an extraordinary family background, she at least had to be very outstanding by herself for Leng Shaoting to be attracted to her. Yeah, Miss Gu, youre really unbelievable. Chen Junnan chimed in. Even though he wasnt badpared with his peers, he was nothing in front of Gu Ning. He never felt arrogant because of his achievements, because he hadnt achieved his goal yet. Everyone kept onplimenting Gu Ning, but Gu Ning was already used to it, so she didnt feel embarrassed at all. Since theyplimented her, Gu Ning felt she should be modest. Im ttered. Im just very lucky. Miss Gu, youre being too modest. One needs the ability to be so lucky all the time, said Zuo Zhaochen. Yeah, having good luck is also ones ability, otherwise one would never achieve anything, said Chen Junnan. They talked about that topic for a long time, then changed to other topics. Miss Gu, may I know, did you chase Lord Leng, or did he chase you? asked Zuo Wenjun. She asked that question because she couldnt imagine a cold man like Leng Shaoting chasing a girl. He chased me, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Zuo Wenjun and the others were all surprised, because it was totally beyond their imagination. Given Leng Shaotings appearance and family background, he had countless admirers in the capital, but his cold face and air made many girls stay away from him. Normally, they gave up after being treated coldly once or twice, because Leng Shaotings cold face was too scary to ept. Not many people could stand it. While Gu Ning chatted with them, she didnt forget to pay attention to the private room next door. Gu Ning got the news that they had made an appointment to trade in a certain town the night after tomorrow, but didnt know the specific time and ce. In addition, the time and ce were only initially set by them, and it might be changed at any time. They didnt stay there for too long and left at 10 pm. When they were gone, Rong Jue and his people walked away as well. Since they left, Gu Ning could stop spying on them.. She could only hope Leng Shaoting took action earlier than Rong Jue, otherwise it would be difficult to deal with itter. Chapter 1986 - Have You Misunderstood Something?

Chapter 1986: Have You Misunderstood Something?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because if any news that exposed Shen Yanfengs deeds had something to do with the Leng family, some people would believe it. Although it might not have a big impact on the Leng family, the Leng family would do its best to avoid it. Gu Ning believed in Leng Shaoting, but she still told K to investigate Shen Yanfengs illegal deeds out of concern. Even if it wasnt very helpful, it wasnt a bad thing as long as it had an effect. Chen Junnan looked at Leng Shaoxi all the time, but Leng Shaoxi kept avoiding his eyes, unless she had to face him when Chen Junnan talked directly to her. However, she stayed cool. Zuo Wenjun couldnt stand it, so she pulled Leng Shaoxi to the washroom. It was very normal that girls went to the washroom together, so nobody felt it was strange. After walking into the washroom, Zuo Wenjun asked Leng Shaoxi, Shaoxi, why are you suddenly so cool to Junnan? Hearing that, Leng Shaoxi looked a little uneasy, but she forced herself to stay calm. Cool? Was I very enthusiastic about him before? Have you misunderstood something? Zuo Wenjun didnt notice that Leng Shaoxi had a guilty conscience. Seeing her being like this, Zuo Wenjun was annoyed. You werent very enthusiastic to him before, but werent so cool either. Junnan likes you, and you have a very good impression of him too, right? Leng Shaoxi took a long breath, then said looking guilty, Alright, I guess I have to be honest with you. I did have a very good impression of Chen Junnan before, but you know it means nothing. I have a good impression of him, which doesnt mean I like him. It takes more time to know him better to fall in love with him. I know Chen Junnan is a very outstanding young man, but I just cant love him. Hearing that, Zuo Wenjun had a big frown. Do you mean youre in love with someone else? Yes, said Leng Shaoxi. In order to stop them from connecting her with Chen Junnan, Leng Shaoxi had to cover the lie with another one. However, it was a lie, so Leng Shaoxi actually felt quite unhappy. It wasnt the truth, but she had to pretend she was telling the truth. Zuo Wenjun couldnt believe it, so she stared straight at Leng Shaoxis face to observe her, but Leng Shaoxi looked very serious. Zuo Wenjun had to believe it. All of a sudden, Zuo Wenjun put on a wry smile. Fine, its a good thing. At least you dont need to face unpleasant things. What does it mean? Leng Shaoxi asked curiously. The annoying affairs inside the Chen family! In fact, Junnan has the same tragic experience as Shaoting. When he was little, his parents passed away. He has an aunt, 2 uncles, but none of them like him. Only Master Chen treats Junnan well. Luckily, Junnan has always been smart ever since he was little. Hes also the most outstanding one in the young generation of the Chen family, so others are worried that hell take over the Chen familys wealth and power. As a result, they never stop scheming against him in private. Even though Junnan is outstanding, hes too young and doesnt have much experience. He cant control the members of the Chen family and itspany. Therefore, Master Chen let Junnan build his own career in the capital in order to help him grow stronger. After hes influential enough, hell be able to control those people in the Chen family and itspany. Because of his tragic experience, my older brother and I are very sympathetic to him. We also admire his abilities. We know hes a very good, upright man. Although the Chen family isnt as influential as the Leng family, there arent many big families that areparable to it now. As long as there isnt a huge gap and there is love, it isnt a big deal, right? said Zuo Wenjun. All of a sudden, she realized she had said too much about it. Oh, sorry, I shouldnt have talked about that with you. Anyway, you dont like him. I cared about your rtionship with him only because I was worried you might find it annoying to deal with his family in the future. Knowing that, Leng Shaoxi had mixed emotions. To her surprise, Chen Junnan had such a terrible experience. In that case, Shaoting seemed to be luckier than Chen Junnan. At least only some of his family members disliked him, and he had other rtives who cared about him. It was only because of Leng Shaotings cold character that they seldom talked with each other. However, Leng Shaoting had already changed a lot after meeting Gu Ning and he gradually began to talk with them. And the situation was greatly improved after his mother was back. If so, I have great sympathy for him as well, but it still has nothing to do with love. I hope he can meet someone thats in love with him in the future, said Leng Shaoxi. Although she hesitated for a while because of Zuo Wenjuns words, she still made that decision in the end. Yeah, hope so, said Zuo Wenjun. Then she said nothing further about that topic. Alright, we should go out now. After that, the two walked out. Everyone knew Zuo Wenjun went inside to have a talk with Leng Shaoxi, but Leng Shaoxi stayed the same and Zuo Wenjun had a resigned look. From that, they figured out the result. ordingly, Chen Junnan was in a worse mood and began to drink faster. When people were in a bad mood, they wanted to get drunk. Chen Junnans mood was too obvious to be hidden, so everyone saw it. Zuo Zhaochen and the others couldnt do anything about it, because they couldnt force Leng Shaoxi to be together with Chen Junnan. They didnt have that right or power. Since Chen Junnans love failed to be epted by Leng Shaoxi, they shouldnt be together otherwise neither of them would be happy in the rtionship. Seeing Chen Junnan like that, Leng Shaoxi also felt sad, but she had topose herself. Gu Ning was the most calm one in the room. She could understand Chen Junnans sadness, but didnt think it was a big deal, because many people had the same experience. In this world, not everyones love would have a positive response. You couldnt force another person to love you just because you love him or her after all. Gu Ning wasnt judging Leng Shaoxis affair with Chen Junnan, but it was indeed very normal. Although Leng Shaoxi and Chen Junnan had a good impression of each other, it was over now. Because Leng Shaoxi rejected Chen Junnan for her friend, it became unrequited love. Anyway, it was rare to have a happy ending from first love. Because of the worsening atmosphere, they didnt hang outte this time and they separated at 11 pm. They had all drunk a little, so they couldnt drive.. Zuo Zhaochen and Chen Junnan paid for designated drivers, while Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting. Chapter 1987 - There Is a Condition

Chapter 1987: There Is a Condition

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When they separated, Chen Junnan looked at Leng Shaoxi. He wanted to say something, but didnt say it aloud. He actually wanted to have a private talk with Leng Shaoxi, but he decided not to do that upon thinking of her attitude. He was unwilling to embarrass her. Gu Ning and the others didnt go out until Leng Shaoting came, so Leng Shaoting was already waiting in front of the car when they arrived at the parking lot. Seeing Leng Shaoting, Zuo Zhaochen and his friends went to greet him. Although Chen Junnan didnt know Leng Shaoting, he knew Leng Shaoting was Leng Shaoxis older cousin. Therefore, in order to show his politeness, he went over as well. Facing Leng Shaoting, Zuo Zhaochen and the others felt a little stressed, even if Leng Shaoting didnt mean them. When they said hello to him, Leng Shaoting only replied in a t voice, Hi. After that, Leng Shaoxi and Gu Ning got in the car and left. When Leng Shaoxi was gone, Chen Junnan felt even more disappointed. However, after they left, Zuo Zhaochen and others didnt rush to get into their cars and drive away, instead they turned to look at Zuo Wenjun. They asked her what had happened. Even though they had already figured out the result from Leng Shaoxi and Zuo Wenjuns attitudes, they still wanted to learn the details. Zuo Wenjun said in a resigned tone, I asked Shaoxi why she suddenly became so cool to Junnan. Shaoxi told me she only has a good impression of Junnan. It doesnt mean she likes him, and it can easily change. Perhaps she just lost interest in Junnan, so she stayed away from him to prevent embarrassment. Although Leng Shaoxi said that she loved someone else, Zuo Wenjun didnt have the heart to say it aloud, because she was afraid that Chen Junnan would be heavily hit. It was a very normal answer, because they all knew a good impression didnt mean love, and it could change at any time. Actually, even two people in love could easily change because of something, let alone when they only had a good impression of each other. Well, if so, I wont insist. We should go home now, said Chen Junnan with a wry smile, then walked to his car. Zuo Zhaochen and the others didnt know what to do about it, but they didntfort Chen Junnan either. Although he liked Leng Shaoxi, they didnt get together at all, so he would be fine in a few days. Chen Junnan valued a romantic rtionship, but he also had reason. It wasnt necessary for him to punish himself for something he didnt own. He had something more important to work and fight for. When Gu Ning and the others left, Leng Shaoxi finally couldnt control her emotions any longer. She looked very upset and was in a bad mood. Gu Ning said nothing. She didntfort her, because she needed to digest it. After driving Leng Shaoxi back to the Leng familys house, Leng Shaoting drove back to the siheyuan along with Gu Ning. Because Jing Yunyao stayed in the siheyuan and she was the only female there, they were afraid she might feel uneasy. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wouldnt stay in the Leng familys house for the night. On their way to the siheyuan, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting talked about Shen Yanfeng. Leng Shaoting was unwilling to see the Rong family take action before him, so he decided to act tomorrow. Leng Shaoting would go to catch Shen Yanfeng in person. He had collected enough evidence of Shen Yanfengs illegal deeds with the Chen family and Chen Jinpeng, so he already had a n to punish the Shen family and the Chen family these days even if Gu Ning didnt tell him what had happened today. Ningning, does Qi Tianlin owe you a favor? asked Leng Shaoting, because Gu Ning had told him she had helped Qi Tianlin deal with mutantsst time. Yes. Gu Ning understood Qi Tianlin would be involved once Leng Shaoting asked her that. In fact, even if Qi Tianlin didnt owe her a favor, he wouldnt hesitate to help her as long as she needed him. Well, what the Shen family has done this time has a lot to do with Long Tianhu. We must get rid of thempletely. Long Tianhu is now a senior manager in the Kirin Gang. If we kill Long Tianhu, the Kirin Gang will be humiliated to some extent. It might do something to cause a scene. We can solve the problem, but its better if we avoid unnecessary trouble. Itll be for the best if the Kirin Gang can directly give up Long Tianhu. Can you help us with that and tell Qi Tianlin to give up Long Tianhu? said Leng Shaoting. No problem! Gu Ning agreed without thinking about it. Leng Shaoting had told her about Shen Yanfengs rtionship with Long Tianhu, so she agreed that it was necessary to persuade Qi Tianlin to give up Long Tianhu. In fact, as long as she promised to give Qi Tianlin a few more power crystals as payment, he would definitely agree to do it. However, even if Qi Tianlin refused, Gu Ning was determined to remove Long Tianhu. Oh, do we need to make an arrangement to make it like a drug deal? We can catch him at the scene, said Gu Ning. Of course if its possible. Leng Shaoting said, We need Qi Tianlins agreement. Gu Ning was a doer, so she took out her phone to call Qi Tianlin once she agreed to help Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting felt it was a littlete, so he told Gu Ning to do it tomorrow, but Gu Ning didnt think it was a problem. Therefore, she made the call right away. Qi Tianlin just received news that his men were hurt again, and it was serious, but he was running out of Gu Nings power crystals. He wanted to call Gu Ning to buy more at this moment. However, it waste now, so he decided to call Gu Ning tomorrow. Coincidentally, Gu Ning called him. There is indeed a connection between us. I was thinking to call you just as you called me, said Qi Tianlin on purpose, trying to flirt with Gu Ning once he answered her call. It sounded as if Gu Ning was his girlfriend. Hearing that, Gu Ning already knew why Qi Tianlin wanted to call. He simply wanted her power crystals, so she didnt think it was a big deal. However, Leng Shaoting was displeased when he heard that and he looked mad in an instant. Nevertheless, he said nothing. Oh, anything up? asked Gu Ning deliberately. I need more of your medicine, said Qi Tianlin. Sure, but there is a condition, said Gu Ning. What is it? asked Qi Tianlin. I need to deal with a senior manager of your gang. His name is Long Tianhu, so if youre willing to give him up, Ill sell you the medicine with a 50% discount, said Gu Ning. Why do you want to deal with Long Tianhu? Qi Tianlin wasnt annoyed when he heard that news. There is a grudge between us. Gu Ning said, Well, if you dont agree, I can deal with him as well on my own, but we wont make any more deals in that case. Gu Ning was threatening him, but it depended on Qi Tianlin whether he would ept it.. He could choose between Long Tianhu and the medicine which could save his peoples lives. Chapter 1988 - Cant Miss The Great Chance

Chapter 1988: Cant Miss The Great Chance

Sure, I can do that, but not for the medicine. Im willing to do it because of you, said Qi Tianlin, showing some affection towards Gu Ning. Gu Ning felt nothing, but Leng Shaoting was more displeased now. He disliked what Qi Tianlin said to Gu Ning. It couldnt be more obvious that Qi Tianlin liked Ningning! However, it didnt matter, because Ningning belonged to him. Gu Ning clearly sensed Leng Shaotings emotional change, but she could do nothing about it. Do you need me to send him to you? asked Qi Tianlin. No need. I just need you to assign a task to him. Tell him to make a drug deal with my people, and well catch him then. The Kirin Gang wont be exposed, but I cant promise that he wont be exposed, said Gu Ning. I dont care. I can say he isnt one of us, said Qi Tianlin airily. Since he agreed to do it for Gu Ning, he was mentally-prepared for the worst result. Great, well take action tomorrow. Ill tell you once the ce of the deal is settled. It wont take long. Just a few minutes, said Gu Ning. Sure, said Qi Tianlin. After that, they hung up. Where do you think is the best ce? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting thought for a while, then said, We can do it in Jingshan District! Itsparatively isted with many factory areas. There are a lot of abandoned factories and warehouses as well. An abduction happened in an abandoned warehouse there before, so I know the ce very well. On XX section, there is only one abandoned warehouse, so its easy to find it. Yuan Wenruis deal with Shen Yanfeng was the night after tomorrow, so they had to do it tomorrow night. They would arrest Long Tianhu tomorrow night, and Shen Yanfeng the day after tomorrow, so there was no need to wait for Yuan Wenrui to deal with Shen Yanfeng, because Rong Jue would be involved by then. Sure. Gu Ning said, I can be the one whos going to see Long Tianhu. I can disguise myself as Tang Aining. Great, Ill arrange some people to help you. Leng Shaoting didnt turn her down, because it wasnt a big deal for Gu Ning. He would be nearby as well, and would show up to help her quickly. It was dangerous to make such an illegal deal, so Gu Ning couldnt go alone. She needed at least 5 people to follow her there. Right. Gu Ning agreed. After that, she called Qi Tianlin again and told him the address as well as the person they were going to make a deal with. It was a woman called Tang Aining who was about 20 years old. They could only do it at night, so the time was set at 9 pm tomorrow. Long Tianhu would have enough time toe. How many drugs do you need? asked Qi Tianlin for a better arrangement. Give us 5kg. Ill return them to you once its done, said Gu Ning. Although Leng Shaoting had caught many drug-dealers before, he could only turn a blind eye on Qi Tianlin even if he was clearly aware that Qi Tianlin was dealing drugs. Because the government needed illegal gangs to bnce some forces, they werent punished severely. As long as they didnt break thew or embarrass the government publicly, they would be safe. No problem, said Qi Tianlin. He actually didnt care whether the drugs would be returned, but there was no reason for him not to ept them since Gu Ning was willing to return the drugs to him. Im in the capital now. If you want the drugs, send someone to get them back, or you cane in person. I wont send them to you, said Gu Ning. Sure, Yu Hao will go to get them back, said Qi Tianlin. If he could see Gu Ning, he would surely go there in person, but he was upied and couldnt go there as he wanted. Okay, tell him to go directly to the city center. XX restaurant on XX Road, then give me a call. Ill see him there, Gu Ning said. No problem, but its rare that youre willing to give me a 50% discount. Can I ask for more pills? Qi Tianlin asked. Ten million yuan for 20. There is no more, Gu Ning said. Great! Qi Tianlin agreed with crity, because he didnt n to ask for too many. He actually thought Gu Ning would only give him 10 pills with a 50% discount, but he was happy to get 20 pills with 10 million yuan. Since Gu Ning proposed it on her own, he wouldnt disagree. Leng Shaoting didnt know that Gu Ning set such a high price for the power crystals, so he was shocked when he learned that. Anyway, he could feel that Gu Ning deliberately let Qi Tianlin pay more for them. Thinking of that, Leng Shaoting felt much better, but he still asked with uncertainty, Did you sell a pill to him for a million yuan before in order to get more money from him? Hearing that, Gu Ning smiled with pride. Yeah! Qi Tianlin is very rich after all. I cant miss the chance to make more money from him! He left a bad first impression on me anyway. Knowing that, Leng Shaoting was more pleased. Gu Ning absolutely knew what he was thinking. Precisely because she knew Leng Shaoting disliked Qi Tianlin, she said that to please him. Anyway, she told the truth. Did I tell you Wenxin, Jiakai, and I had gone to have fun at the Earth Nightclub in City B? We yed the slot machine and won the whole prize pool! There was a hundred million yuan in it. You know the casino wont let you leave with too much money, so I was called to a private room. Qi Tianlin wanted to gamble with me. I won three hundred million yuan in the end. He refused to let me go at that time. Therefore, we had a fight and I won again. He also got to know that Im excellent at fighting and that I have magical pills. As a result, he gave in to me. In order to have the magical pills, he became polite to me afterwards. Hes willing to satisfy my requests as long as theyre eptable. However, hes a little annoying sometimes, so you dont need to take his words seriously, said Gu Ning. She did her best to connect their rtionship with benefits in case Leng Shaoting was unhappy. After all, what Qi Tianlin just said to her had annoyed Leng Shaoting. I know, said Leng Shaoting. After Gu Nings exnation, Leng Shaoting felt better. He had met Qi Tianlin and fought against him a few times, so he was aware of Qi Tianlins character. Qi Tianlin was arrogant, cruel, and ruthless. Without outstanding abilities, one couldnt survive from a fight against him. Therefore, since Gu Ning had already met Qi Tianlin, it was better that they had a good rtionship. Qi Tianlin might not be able to hurt Gu Ning, but he could hurt people in Gu Nings circles and herpanies, which wasnt something they wanted to see. Given Qi Tianlins character, he could definitely do that. Back in the siheyuan, Jing Yunyao was still up and she was cultivating. It was veryte, but cultivators never cared about day or night. Chapter 1989 - Youre Not Charming Enough

Chapter 1989: Youre Not Charming Enough

After cultivation, cultivators were very energetic. Therefore, even if they cultivated all night, they would still be refreshed the next day. In the siheyuan, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning didnt want to stay alone for too long, so they began to cultivate together. Leng Shaoting was at a high level, so he could cultivate for a long time, while Gu Ning just joined him. She couldnt cultivate for too long. Therefore, Gu Ning had a rest after an hour. In the Leng familys house, Leng Shaoxi stayed in her own room, lost in thought the entire time tillte at night. She didnt want to sleep at all. She wasnt the only one whoy sleepless, because Chen Junnan suffered the same thing tonight. He ached to call, text, or send Leng Shaoxi a message on WeChat, but gave up in the end. He was afraid it might disturb her. That night, neither Leng Shaoting nor Jing Yunyao had a rest, and they cultivated until the next day. Early in the morning, Leng Shaoting arranged for people to make the deal with Long Tianhu tonight, and some that would go with him to catch Long Tianhu. At 11 pm, Gu Ning received a call from Yu Hao. He had already arrived at the restaurant she told him about. Afterwards, Gu Ning walked out. The restaurant was near the siheyuan, so Gu Ning arrived on foot in 5 minutes. After Gu Ning showed up, she gave Yu Hao the pills and left. Yu Hao wanted to invite her to share a meal together, but Gu Ning declined, because she needed to dine with Leng Shaoting and the others. As for the money, Qi Tianlin had already transferred it to Gu Ning this morning. He never hesitated to pay. After lunch, Leng Shaoting and the others had a rest for a short while before leaving. Because of the task, Xu Jinchen and his teammates went back to the capital. They would carry out the task at night, so they would dine together in the afternoon to talk about it. The appointed ce was Shengshi Hotel. Before they went there, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting drove Jing Yunyao back to Mountain River Garden first. So when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at Shengshi Hotel, the other people were already there, including Xu Jinchen, Chen Meng, Xin Bei, and Si Ming. They would follow Leng Shaoting to do the task, while some policemen would also join them. They would meetter tonight. Gu Ning would have 6 soldiers to help her and they would meetter tonight as well. It was still before 5 pm, so they talked about tonights task. Before that, Gu Ning said, Since were going to talk about that before dinner, why dont we call Beiying to dine with us? Gu Ning said that looking at Xu Jinchen. Hearing that, everyone turned to stare at Xu Jinchen looking for gossip, while Xu Jinchen avoided their eyes with embarrassment. Tell us, whos Beiying? asked Xin Bei. It cant be more obvious. She must be Jinchens girlfriend, said Si Ming. It was only a guess, but Gu Ning said it to Xu Jinchens face after all, so they naturally had that idea. Why didnt you tell us you have a girlfriend? We were worried about your happiness! said Chen Meng in annoyance. Dont be ridiculous! Xu Jinchen denied it at once, then exined. Its too early to say that. No way! Arent you charming enough? Isnt the girl attracted to you? Xin Bei said with disdain. Xu Jinchen fell into silence, because he lost confidence in himself exactly because of that. Really? Thats the reason? Si Ming was surprised, because Xu Jinchen always had many choices. They had rarely seen a woman who disliked him. It was understandable that not every woman would fall in love with Xu Jinchen. However, given Xu Jinchens appearance, it couldnt be easier for him to chase a girl. Most importantly, Xu Jinchen was a quality man. Im not money. Not everyone loves me. Xu Jinchen argued in a resigned tone. The girl is just being very careful about a romantic rtionship. It isnt because she dislikes Jinchen. They havent spent much time together after all, said Gu Ning. She wasnt defending Xu Jinchen, but Zi Beiying. If so, spend more time with her! The girl needs to know how good Jinchen is so that they can get together, said Xin Bei. He cared a lot about Xu Jinchens happiness. Right, we also want to see the future girlfriend of our brother. I bet she must be very outstanding, said Chen Meng. I agree! Si Ming chimed in. Stop it now. She might be scared away if you keep on like this. Xu Jinchenined. Seeing their reaction, he was indeed a little afraid to call Zi Beiying in case he was embarrassed too. Come on, well surely behave ourselves if the girles. We wont ask further about your rtionship. Chen Meng sat next to Xu Jinchen. He abruptly patted Xu Jinchens shoulder once Xu Jinchen said that. Yeah, I believe them, said Gu Ning. Left with no choice, Xu Jinchen had to call Zi Beiying, but he didnt do it in the private room. Instead, he went out. Although Xu Jinchen seemed to be unwilling to do it, he actually couldnt wait when Gu Ning mentioned Zi Beiying just now. Xu Jinchen invited Zi Beiying toe over and share a meal. Because Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were there as well, Zi Beiying agreed. When Zi Beiying arrived at Shengshi Hotel, it was nearly 6 pm. It was already 5 pm when she left her home after receiving Xu Jinchens call, so it took more than half an hour from the southern district to the city center. Xu Jinchen went to meet her at the gate of the hotel in person, because they had already finished their discussion about the task within 10 minutes. He had told Zi Beiying the number of the private room, but his friends all asked him to go out to see her. He was willing to do that, but felt a little shy. As a result, when his friends encouraged him to go out to see her, he made use of the chance. However, a few minutes before Zi Beiying showed up, Xu Jinchen met Mrs. Ji and Miss Ji. Mrs. Ji was invited by her friends to dine at Shengshi Hotel. The moment she got out of her car, she saw Xu Jinchen. Mrs. Ji and her daughter showed excitement when they saw him. Xu Jinchen, on the contrary, felt upset, but it was toote for him to avoid them now. Jinchen, what a coincidence! Did youe to Shengshi Hotel for a meal as well? Are your friends here? Mrs. Ji asked with a smile. Yeah, Im with a few colleagues, said Xu Jinchen in a t voice. Chapter 1990 - Im Not Familiar with Them

Chapter 1990: Im Not Familiar with Them

Hi, Lord Xu, Ji Zijing said to Xu Jinchen elegantly. Although she was a little shy to see him, she didnt show that on her face, because she knew Xu Jinchen was a soldier and hated phony women. It was true that Xu Jinchen disliked phony women, but he still didnt bother to pay much attention to her. He only replied to her without much interest, Hi, Miss Ji. Jinchen, have you been very busy recently? asked Mrs. Ji, because she heard nothing from Mrs. Xu and lost patience. She had to ask Xu Jinchen about it once she met him. Yeah, I still need to work in a while, said Xu Jinchen. Oh, you must be very busy. When can you be free? Can we share a meal together? asked Mrs. Ji again. Her purpose couldnt be more obvious. Well, its a womens gathering. I dont think its appropriate for me to join in. You can share the meal with my mother. Xu Jinchen obviously understood Mrs. Jis meaning, but he pretended to be unaware of it. Your mother and I are good friends. Were not strangers. There is nothing inappropriate! In fact, I need your help. Zijing just came home. She doesnt have many friends. Can you take her to make some friends if its possible? said Mrs. Ji. Im sorry, Mrs. Ji. I have a lot of work to do. I dont have time to make friends normally. Do you think Im a good-for-nothing yboy who ys about every day? Besides, I always gather together with men. Miss Ji is a young girl. Shouldnt she make more friends with other girls? Mrs. Ji, if you want me to take her to my friends gatherings, other people might think Miss Ji isnt a good girl. Dont you care about her reputation? Even if Xu Jinchen had good manners, he couldnt help butugh at Mrs. Ji. Hearing that, Mrs. Ji and Ji Zijing were displeased. Why did Xu Jinchen always misunderstand their words? Ji Zijing could see that Xu Jinchen did it on purpose. He must know what her mother really meant. Did he really have no interest in her? Jinchen, I didnt mean that Mrs. Ji still couldnt see that Xu Jinchen did it on purpose, so she tried to exin it in case he had a bad impression of Ji Zijing. Right at this moment, a female voice interrupted them. Oh, Im afraid I showed up at the wrong time. Zi Beiying arrived with Mengda and Nan, but she saw Xu Jinchen talking with Mrs. Ji and Miss Ji once she opened the car door. She was displeased, so she mocked them. Xu Jinchen was unhappy, because Mrs. Ji and Miss Ji made Zi Beiying misunderstand him. Mrs. Ji and Miss Ji knew that Zi Beiying was the friend of Xu Jinchens younger sister, so they didnt think further about that. Not at all! You came at the right time. Lets go inside now! Xu Jinchen left Mrs. Ji and Miss Ji behind at once, then walked straight to Zi Beiying. I think they have something more to talk about with you. Is it alright if you leave right now? said Zi Beiying, giving Mrs. Ji and Miss Ji a nce. Why dont you finish the talk with them. I can go in first. Zi Beiying seemed considerate, but she was actually being sarcastic. Her target was Xu Jinchen. Xu Jinchen knew it, so he exined at once feeling aggrieved. I didnt have anything to talk about with them. Im not familiar with them anyway. None of my business, said Zi Beiying airily. After that, she directly walked inside, leaving Xu Jinchen behind. It seemed that she didnt care about it at all, but she actually felt quite pleased. Although she was mad at the beginning and had even attacked Xu Jinchen sarcastically, she wasnt really annoyed at him, because she knew the two women wouldnt let him go. Out of manners, Xu Jinchen had to reply to them. However, what he just said publicly embarrassed them. After Zi Beiying walked inside, Xu Jinchen followed her right away without paying any attention to Mrs. Ji and Miss Ji. Mrs. Ji and Miss Ji were angry when Xu Jinchen said that publicly. To their surprise, Xu Jinchen wouldnt hesitate to embarrass them. Besides, this time, they could clearly see that Xu Jinchens rtionship with Zi Beiying wasnt simple at all. Mom, I dont think he likes me. He never bothers to pay attention to me even after weve met a few times. It cant be more obvious that he likes that woman, said Ji Zijing, biting her lips heavily. She felt she was a loser. She really liked Xu Jinchen, although she indeed wanted to climb up the socialdder through him. Anyway, Xu Jinchen was very important in her heart. Now she realized that she wouldnt have any chances, especially after knowing that Xu Jinchen already found a girl he liked. She was filled with sadness and disappointment. However, she didnt know what to do about that. In fact,pared with people in her friend circle, she was very outstanding when it came to her family background, appearance, academic degree, and job, but shecked confidence when facing Xu Jinchen, because Xu Jinchen was even better than her. I need to ask Mrs. Xu about it, said Mrs. Ji. She was unwilling to give up, so she took out her phone and called Mrs. Xu at once. After all, Xu Jinchen was handsome, outstanding and was born in a powerful family, which made him a perfect choice. Actually, even if Xu Jinchen was ugly and good-for-nothing, Mrs. Ji would still choose Xu Jinchen to be her son-inw. If a man was only good-looking, he might not be able to make a lot of money. If a man only had abilities, but didnt have a powerful family to support him, it was hard for him to be sessful in the future. As long as he had a powerful family as the support, he could live in thep of luxury forever even if he didnt work for a day. Before long, Mrs. Xu answered the call. When Mrs. Xu received Mrs. Jis call, she felt a little guilty, because she hadnt told Mrs. Ji that Xu Jinchen had already found a girl he liked yet. Anyway, since Mrs. Ji called this time, she could tell her about that right now, or it would cause more trouble. Hi, Mrs. Xu, what are you doing now? asked Mrs. Ji. Im at home now. Mrs. Xu said, Oh, right, Mrs. Ji, I should apologize to you for one thing. What is it? Mrs. Ji got nervous and immediately thought of Xu Jinchen. Was it true that Xu Jinchen already found a girl he liked? Was it impossible for her daughter to be together with Xu Jinchen? Although she had that guess, she hoped it wasnt true. Chapter 1991 - Three Things Women Are Good At

Chapter 1991: Three Things Women Are Good At

I know we really wanted to matchmake Jinchen and Zijing. I told my boy about it and he really hates the idea of getting match-made. He insists that he isnt desperate enough to consider arranged marriages and ims plenty of girls like him. He even threatened not toe home if I insisted on making him see more girls. Sigh! It was impossible for me to change his mind! Im starting to suspect he already met someone he is interested in, but he refused to tell me anything. You know about his awful temper. When we barred him from joining the army, he secretly went ahead anyway. This time, I dont dare to force him against his will anymore. I am so sorry that things did not work out. In any case, we cant force him to date Zijing. If the children are destined for each other, they will eventually get married. If they are not fated to be together, lets not force them against their wills. Zijing is a great girl, so I am certain she has suitors aplenty, said Mrs Xu. Mrs Xu wanted to rify the matter with Mrs Ji, but she was not stupid enough to tell the entire truth. By putting it across to Mrs Ji this way, it was not considered a lie. The moment Mrs Ji heard what Mrs Xu said, even though she was a little disappointed and indignant, she did not me Mrs Xu for it. To begin with, Mrs Xu had done her utmost and her son was the one who refused to consider Ji Zijing as a marriage prospect. He was so adamant about it that he threatened never toe home if they continued forcing him. She could not insist on making Xu Jinchen see her daughter. Also, she did not dare to demand this of him! Secondly, Mrs Ji did not dare to throw a temper no matter how upset she was considering Mrs Xus high status. Although they were friends, it did not mean she could speak her mind. After all, there was a huge gulf between their statuses, so she should consider it an honor that Mrs Xu was willing to befriend her. Since Mrs Xu agreed to match-make Xu Jinchen and Ji Zijing, she was showing respect to her family. Sadly, they did not seed in the end. Whatever it was, it was impossible for her to throw a temper at Mrs Xu. Moreover, it was no big deal, so it was not worth offending Mrs Xu over something as minor as this. If she offended Mrs Xu, all thedies of high society would shun her. It was simply not worth provoking Mrs Xu no matter what. Mrs Xu, you are right. Since Jinchen is strongly against it, we shouldnt force him. If we force him to see my daughter, they will never be happy. I am sure they will eventually meet the right partner in time. Dont you worry. I am confident he must have met a girl he likes. He must be reacting strongly about being matchmade because he genuinely likes this girl, said Mrs Ji as she pretended to be understanding and concealed her angerpletely. Thank you for being so understanding about it. Lets call the girls and hang out soon, said Mrs Xu. Sure thing, acknowledged Mrs Ji. She chatted a little while more with Mrs Xu before hanging up the phone. After Mrs Ji hung up the phone, she instantly looked sad. Ji Zijing came close to Mrs Ji when her mother was talking to Mrs Xu, so she overheard the entire conversation. The moment she heard what Mrs Xu said, she bought it without hesitation. However, she could not help feeling absolutely resentful and disappointed. Sigh. Forget it. Stop thinking about it. Even though Xu Jinchen is a good marrying prospect, he will never be yours. There are still plenty of other men out there! Considering our familys high status, your good looks and ability, I am sure you will meet the right guy one day,forted Mrs Ji. I know Xu Jinchen is a good catch, but he is just the second son in the family and is in the military. Xu Jinlin is bound to be the next family head, so if you marry Xu Jinchen, the only thing you gain is the title of being his wife. Xu Jinlin will end up inheriting everything else in the family one day, so I suggest finding an only son to marry. That way, no one willpete with you for the family inheritance. Got it. Ji Zijing calmed down a little. On the surface, it seemed like a political decision to marry Xu Jinchen, but she genuinely liked him, so it was hard for her to let it go. The two of them went in without speaking further since their friends were still waiting inside the private room. Meanwhile, Zi Beiying did not bring Mengda and Nan into the room with her. Instead, she told them to use another private room and have dinner. The moment Xu Jinchen came in with Zi Beiying, Chen Meng and the others were awestruck. Even though they were mentally prepared that anyone worthy of Xu Jinchen would be a pretty girl, their eyes lit up when they saw Zi Beiying. Xu Jinchen introduced Zi Beiying to Chen Meng and the others before inviting her to sit down in between Gu Ning and him. He had deliberately seated Zi Beiying in between them so that she wouldnt have to feel awkward. Chen Meng and the others did as they promised and remained serious without doing anything to make Zi Beiying uneasy. They simply looked at her every now and then and could tell from her poise that she was no ordinary person. She was from a powerful family and was a good fighter. They had a very good first impression of Zi Beiying. After dinner, they rested for about ten minutes before leaving. Since Leng Shaoting and the others had to prepare for their mission, Zi Beiying had to go back on her own. Zi Beiying knew they had work to do, so she did not follow them. The rendezvous point was located in a vi in Jingshan District around three clicks from Long Tianhus meeting point. The others had already arrived when they got there. Gu Ning came with six soldiers and eight anti-drug police officers were deployed. The moment Gu Ning arrived at the vi, she went to get changed and put on her disguise. Everyone was dumbstruck when they saw Gu Ning walk out in disguise. Even though they still knew it was Gu Ning, only people who knew her well could tell it was her. People who did not know her wouldnt be able to detect her disguise at all. Oh god! This is insane. You look like apletely different person! I didnt know you could disguise yourself so well! sighed Chen Meng. Dont you know about the three things women are good at? asked Gu Ning as she smiled teasingly. Thats makeup, stic surgery, and photoshop. All I have done is put on some makeup and used some cosmetic surgery tools. I merely stuck something on my face and didnt go through any surgery, said Gu Ning. Makeup, stic surgery, and photoshop are all the rage now! Also, people have a lot of funny stories about them. A police officer from the anti drug division said, I recently saw something about a young man and young woman dating online for half a year before they finally decided to meet. However, the boy beat up the girl after they met in person. Do you know why? Why did he do that? asked Xu Jinchen quizzically. Chen Meng and the others were clearly clueless since they never bothered with such news. Chapter 1992 - Do You Think I’d Believe You?

Chapter 1992: Do You Think Id Believe You?

The girl lookedpletely different from her picture! The girl was wearing heavy makeup and she also photoshopped the picture. She edited her big round face into a melon-seed shape. Her single eyelids were edited into double eyelids. She was simply a goddess in the pictures, but a whole different story in person. The guy was so upset from getting conned that he could not resist beating up the girl, said the anti-drug police officer. He wanted to say that the girl was simply too ugly in person, but he reworded himself to avoid sounding disrespectful. Although the girl was average-looking, the difference was simply too great. Also, the guy was much better looking inparison to the girl. No wonder! Haha! Thats hrious The moment Xu Jinchen realized what happened, he belted outughing. Even though the guy shouldnt have beat up the girl, she should not have lied about her looks. Perhaps she convinced herself she was as good looking as the photos. I think so too! It might be wrong tough about someones appearance, but she should have known better. How did the girl end up? asked Xu Jinchen curiously. It wasnt that serious, just a few light scratches. After the boy paid medical expenses, the matter was settled. I feel bad for the guy, but he shouldnt have resorted to violence. Then again, considering Miss Gus makeup skills, I think people will really have trouble seeing through her disguise. Uh huh! Miss Gu, do you mind teaching us how to do this after the mission? It isnt that hard. I used silicon to make a fake chin and pasted it onto my chin. After application, makeup can be applied and it is slip-proof. The same goes for my nose tip and my cheeks. Its all silicon. By doing so, you can easily change your appearance. Women can apply lipstick to change the shape of their lips and men can apply beards. Although it is impossible to cover all traces of your original features, only people who know you well will find you familiar. If you are unacquainted, it is nearly impossible to see through your disguise, said Gu Ning. They had seen the effects of her technique first hand. No one would have realized it was Gu Ning if she was not the only woman in the vi. They headed to the location at 8:30 pm. Leng Shaoting and his men set up an ambush while Gu Ning and six men waited outside the warehouse entrance. At 8:50 pm, Gu Ning received a call from Long Tianhu saying he was here. He called to ask if Gu Ning had arrived. Gu Ning replied, Yes. Since Qi Tianlin told him about Gu Ning and said she was his friend, Long Tianhu lowered his guard unsuspectingly. At around 9:55 pm, a car arrived at the warehouse and pulled up in front of Gu Ning and the others. Long Tianhu got off the vehicle along with five other men. The moment they got off the vehicle, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to check whether they were armed. Long Tianhu and his men had turned up unarmed and it seemed they trusted thempletely. Are you Miss Tang? asked Long Tianhu when he saw Gu Ning. He was simply asking casually to confirm her identity. I am Tang Aining, said Gu Ning. I have the stuff, said Long Tianhu. One of his men retrieved a box from the car and brought it in front of Gu Ning. Although they had gained Qi Tianlins trustpletely, Gu Ning used Jade Eyes to check the contents of the box quickly. Sure enough, it was filled with drugs. Check its contents, said Gu Ning to her subordinates. One of her men came from behind to open the box. Regardless of trust, they were doing business, so checking the product was essential. If they did not do it, it would only attract suspicion! Just as Gu Nings men were about to open the box to check its contents, amotion could be heard. Long Tianhu and his men were startled. They quickly caught on that they were ambushed. Before they had the time to react, people charged towards them from nowhere. There were even armed police with guns pointing at them. Since Long Tianhu and his men were surrounded, it was impossible for them to run. Long Tianhu cursed in his heart. Long Tianhu immediately looked at Gu Ning only to notice how calm she was, so he instantly realized what was going on. His eyes turned cold as he asked Gu Ning, Miss Tang, what is the meaning of this? Long Tianhu knew that Gu Ning was behind it, but he was oblivious of Qi Tianlins betrayal. He did not stop to suspect Qi Tianlin the slightest. Gu Ning said nothing. Before Leng Shaoting and his men came charging out, they had already started recording the ce as evidence. Even though she was not being filmed, it was inappropriate for her voice to be on tape. Entrapment was considered an even more severe crime than selling drugs, so no sign of their ruse could be captured on video. The moment Long Tianhu finished his sentence, the cops surrounded him. Long Tianhu, no correction. I should call you Chen Jinpeng, said Leng Shaoting as he stepped out from the crowd and looked at Chen Jinpeng coldly. Leng Shaoting? Chen Jinpeng immediately recognized him when he stepped forward. Then again, the Shen and Leng ns were rtives and rather well acquainted, so it was only natural that Chen Jinpeng recognized Leng Shaoting. Although they had not seen each other in three to four years, there was barely any change in Leng Shaoting, so he was easy to recognize. Chen Jinpeng was surprised to see Leng Shaoting here, so he slipped up when Leng Shaoting called him by name and even knew Leng Shaotings name as well. Hence, it was a silent admission that he was Chen Jinpeng. Even though Chen Jinpeng quickly caught on to his error, it was all toote. Despite this, Chen Jinpeng continued to deny, Who is Chen Jinpeng? Im Long Tianhu. He knew there was no escape for him now that he was caught by Leng Shaoting, but he could not admit he was Chen Jinpeng. If he did, the Chen and Shen ns would get implicated for his crimes. Do you think Id believe you? asked Leng Shaoting calmly. You can insist whatever you want, but I am not Chen Jinpeng. Im Long Tianhu, said Chen Jinpeng firmly as though he was genuinely Long Tianhu. I have investigated the things that happened four years ago and found out you faked your death using the traffic ident, said Leng Shaoting. Humph! Why would I do that if I were Chen Jinpeng? Do you think being a drug trafficker is better than being the mayor? Also said Chen Jinpeng. He suddenly paused when he realized he had said the wrong things. Chapter 1993 - Shen Yanfeng’s Capture

Chapter 1993: Shen Yanfengs Capture

Since you arent Chen Jinpeng, how do you know he was city mayor? asked Leng Shaoting rhetorically. It was naturally no secret that Chen Jinpeng was the mayor. Leng Shaoting simply wanted to see his reaction to this question. Although Chen Jinpeng was briefly flustered, he promptlyposed himself and defended himself, Everyone knows Chen Jinpeng is the city mayor since he keeps appearing on the TV. Since we look alike, I paid extra attention to him. Thats true. We cant depend solely on your testimony to prove whether you are Long Tianhu or Chen Jinpeng, so the only thing that can prove your identity is a simple DNA test with Master Chen, said Leng Shaoting. You Chen Jinpeng was incapable of retorting the moment he heard this. He asked, What do you want? It is my duty to eradicate crime. Since you trafficked drugs, you are now a criminal, so it is my job to arrest you, said Leng Shaoting. He did not waste time talking to Chen Jinpeng and sent someone to apprehend him and take him away. Chen Jinpeng wanted to struggle, but he knew it was futile, so he did not even bother as they took him away. From the day Chen Jinpeng chose this path, he had foreseen this oue, but he ended up deciding to take the risk. He also helped the Chen and Shen families a lot all these years while he was in the Kirin Gang. However, the moment he was caught, he could not help feeling resentful. Sadly, it was no use feeling resentful. Despite his resentment, there was no escape for him. He could only hope that the Chen family would not get implicated for his crimes. However, the chances seemed terribly slim. Gu Nings mission was deemedplete when Chen Jinpeng was taken away. Although the police helped, Leng Shaoting and his men had spearheaded the mission. Even though Chen Jinpeng was brought back to the anti-drug division, Chen Meng, Xing Bei, and Si Ming were in charge of guarding him to ensure Chen Jinpeng could not attempt tomit suicide. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning also followed them to the anti-drug department and watched Chen Jinpeng get thrown behind bars before they left. Tomorrow morning, he could arrest Shen Yanfeng. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting headed back to Mid-levels. Gu Ning went to remove her makeup and showered as soon as she got back, but halfway through her bath, Leng Shaoting barged into the bathroom naked as he looked at her with his eyes burning. Gu Nings face and shoulders flushed as she looked away when she saw Leng Shaotings erection. Even though they were deeply in love with each other, she could not help feeling shy when he stared at her so tantly. Leng Shaoting already could not stand the sight of seeing Gu Ning naked. Now that Gu Ning was blushing shyly, it triggered his animal instinct even more. He swiftly appeared before Gu Ning, embraced her without hesitation, and kissed her. Gu Ning naturally kissed him back before they proceeded to make love all night. Even after all the actionst night, they were energetic when they woke up the next day. It was just one of the perks of being a cultivator. Since they woke up frisky, they made out again first thing in the morning. As Leng Shaoting always said, it was just some morning exercise. However, they could not do it for too long. They woke up at 8:00 am to have breakfast before he got right to work. Previously, Leng Shaoting and his men worked on Chen Jinpengs arrest in casual clothes, but they were dressed in formal gear today. It was Gu Nings first time seeing Leng Shaoting dressed in uniform. She instantly went into a daze and nearly drooled. Leng Shaoting was absolutely stunning in uniform. Leng Shaoting was in a good mood when he saw Gu Ning looking at him drooling. He leaned forward and gave Gu Ning a kiss before she snapped out of her daze. After the kiss, Gu Ning looked at Leng Shaoting utterly infatuated. After knowing you for so long, it is my first time seeing you in an army uniform! You look so hot If you like it, I can wear it more often from now on, said Leng Shaoting indulgently as he touched Gu Nings head. Leng Shaoting typically only put on his army uniform when he was at the military base and barely wore it while he was on mission. Also, it was unnecessary to wear it on his off days. There were two kinds of operations: overt and undercover. He had to wear his military uniform for overt operations, but it was inappropriate to wear them for undercover missions. Since he had to keep a low profile for undercover operations, it would blow his cover and give away his position if he wore his uniform. Sure, acknowledged Gu Ning as she admired him in his uniform. Leng Shaoting left the vi before long. Since Gu Ning no longer needed to get involved, she went back and slept a little while longer as she waited for Leng Shaoting to call her. Leng Shaoting took the lead and charged into Shen Yanfengs office at 10:00 am in the morning and arrested him. The moment Leng Shaoting charged in with his men, Shen Yanfeng was stunned. Shen Yanfeng was particrly flustered when he learned that they were here to arrest him. Shaoting, what is the meaning of this? Despite Shen Yanfengs anxiety, he forced himself to calm down as he asked Leng Shaoting. Shen Yanfeng, even though you are a government official, you were involved in drug trafficking, corruption and helped to cover up their tracks. You are now under arrest. Here is the arrest warrant, said Leng Shaoting as he showed Shen Yanfeng a document. Shen Yanfeng trembled when he heard this. How did Leng Shaoting know about his involvement? Did Leng Shaoting have hard evidence or was it just pure spection? Arrests could not be made on suspicion alone and hard evidence was required. However, Shen Yanfeng refused to admit to his crimes and instantly retorted, Thats a lie. I did nothing of the sort. We have all the evidence we need, so stop trying to deny your involvement. We will show you the evidence in time, said Leng Shaoting before he gave the orders, Take him away. N-no You cant do this to me. I am your grandmothers nephew Shen Yanfeng immediately struggled, but it was impossible for him to fight the police, so he was apprehended in no time. Leng Shaotings face turned dark when he heard what Shen Yanfeng said. He looked at Shen Yanfeng so sternly that Shen Yanfeng kept shivering nonstop. Shen Yanfeng, dont try to drag my grandmother or the Leng family into this. You have broken thew, so you have to get punished for it, said Leng Shaoting coldly. The moment he finished his sentence, Leng Shaoting gave his order, Take him. No Dont arrest me No, dont Shen Yanfeng continued to put up a struggle, but it was futile and he was quickly taken away. Word of Shen Yanfengs arrest quickly spread to the Shen, Chen, and Leng family and into Yuan Wenrui and Rong Jues ears. The news got to the Shen family first, because the moment Shen Yanfeng was apprehended, Shen Yanfengs secretary called Chen Qiuyin. Chapter 1994 - How Could the Leng Family Be So Ruthless?

Chapter 1994: How Could the Leng Family Be So Ruthless?

Chen Qiuyin was about to leave to meet her friends for a facial when she received a call from Shen Yanfengs secretary and learned that Leng Shaoting had arrested Shen Yanfeng. What? Did Yanfeng get taken away by Leng Shaoting and his men? Why? asked Chen Qiuyin with her voice trembling in shock as her face turned ghastly pale. Shen Zhilin happened to be around when Chen Qiuying answered the phone and was sitting in the living room eating fruit. The moment she heard what her mother said, she was instantly stunned and the apple in her hand fell onto the ground. He was charged for involvement in drug trafficking, bribery, and helping to cover up the drug traffickers tracks, said Shen Yanfengs secretary. What? The moment Chen Qiuying heard this, her face copsed, and she was unable to wrap her mind around this. What? Did Dad get taken away by Leng Shaoting? Was he involved in drug trafficking, bribery, and helping to cover up the drug traffickers tracks? How could he have abused his power? T-thats impossible! This cant possibly be happening. This is impossible Shen Zhilin found this inconceivable. How could her father have done this? What would happen to the family if her father was arrested? Chen Qiuying found this unbelievable as well. However, since it was Shen Yanfengs secretary calling to inform her of the matter, it was probably true. Chen Qiuying already knew that Shen Yanfeng had broken thew. Also, it had something to do with the Chen family, but she did not have the full details. Was the Chen family going to get implicated now that Shen Yanfeng was arrested? Chen Qiuying promptly called Master Chen after thinking about this. Master Chen was Chen Qiuyings eldest uncle. Chen Qiuyings parents passed away when she was just a kid, so she was raised in Master Chens household. They always treated her like she was their biological daughter, so Master Chen was like a father to Chen Qiuying. The Chen family only found out about this matter when Chen Qiuying told them about it. They were terrified when they heard of Shen Yanfengs arrest. How could the Leng family be so ruthless to their rtives? said Master Chen furiously. Although Leng Shaoting was the person who made the arrest, he must have done it with the Leng familys approval. Despite knowing that the Leng family were upright in nature, they were rtives with the Shen family after all, so they ought to have helped the Shens. However, they ended up disregarding these biological ties. Qiuying, go to the Leng family immediately and talk to Master Leng, said Master Chen. No matter what, she had to give it a shot. Okay. I will go now Chen Qiuying wanted to give it a shot as well, so she acknowledged Master Chen before getting ready to head over to the Leng residence. Master Chen was terribly worried that Shen Yanfeng and his mens actions would incriminate the Chen family. After all, the Chen family was involved in Shen Yanfengs drug trafficking business. After Master Chen spoke to Chen Qiuying, he hung up the phone and quickly called Chen Jinpeng to talk to him about this, but Chen Jinpengs phone was off. Master Chen was unworried about Chen Jinpeng. He was confident that Chen Jinpeng would not leave any clues lying around and was certain that Shen Yanfeng would not betray Chen Jinpeng. The Shen family consisted of Shen Yanfeng and his wife and daughter as well as Shen Yanfengs little brother, Shen Yanzhi. Although Master Shen had passed away years ago, Shen Yanfeng and Shen Yanzhi did not split the inheritance and move away. Instead, they were next-door neighbors. The two of them were still closely linked through the family establishments. Since Shen Yanfeng was a politician and was unable to run any business privately, Shen Yanzhi managed all the family business. However, even though Shen Yanzhi managed the family business, Shen Yanfeng had far more shares than his little brother. After all, the family business relied heavily on Shen Yanfeng and the Chen family. Since Shen Yanfeng was a government official, most of his shares were ced under Shen Yanzhis name. Even though Shen Yanzhi was dying to steal Shen Yanfengs shares of the business, he did not have the guts to do it. Despite knowing of Shen Yanfengs dirty deeds, Shen Yanzhi did not dare to bail on him. If anything happened to Shen Yanfeng, he would get incriminated as well. After all, most of the crimes Shen Yanfengmitted were done for the sake of the family business. If not for Shen Yanfengs involvement, the family business would never have performed so well. However, Shen Yanzhi did note to know of Shen Yanfengs arrest through Chen Qiuying. Instead, he learned of it when the police went to thepany. Some of Shen Yanfengs illegal activities were connected with the family business, so it was under investigation. As thepany CEO, Shen Yanzhi was naturally taken away for investigation. In an instant, the Shen family went into chaos. Master Leng came to know of this matter firsthand from Leng Shaoting while the others caught wind of the matter through word of mouth. Most of the people in the Leng family were unaware of Shen Yanfengs illegal activities, so everyone was caught by surprise when they heard this. It was unbelievable that Shen Yanfeng could be capable of this and the Leng family were worried about getting embroiled. Although the Leng family did not take part in any illicit activities, people were bound to talk since they were rtives! Everyone in the family was relieved to hear that Leng Shaoting personally arrested Shen Yanfeng. That way, no one could use them of any collusion. After all, if the Leng family had taken part in the drug trafficking, Leng Shaoting would not have personally arrested Chen Jinpeng. Since Leng Shaoting was in charge of the operation, everyone was confident that he could take care of it. The moment Yuan Wenrui caught wind of Shen Yanfengs arrest, he was furious. He had worked with Shen Yanfeng, so he was worried that Shen Yanfeng would divulge his participation. Now that Chen Jinpeng was arrested, it was toote to get worried. He could only notify his father immediately and figure out how to deal with the problem. Master Yuan was aware of Yuan Wenruis involvement in bribery and drug trafficking. He had always wanted to form an underground authority to deal with illegal activities. Although the Yuan family ownedmercial establishments, it was not a huge business and they did not have as many assets. Inparison tomon citizens, they were naturally wealthy folks. However, their assets were insignificantpared to a truly powerful family. After Master Yuan learned of Shen Yanfengs arrest, he was terribly worried that Shen Yanfeng would divulge Yuan Wenruis involvement. Despite the Yuan familys high status, they could not get away with everything! Also, Leng Shaoting was behind the arrest! The Yuan and Leng families were one of the four most influential families in the capital and hadparable status, but the Leng family was a notch higher than them. After all, the highest authority in the government hailed from the Leng family. The other families naturally felt afraid of the Leng family and were dying to take over the Leng familys role as leader of the elite families. That would mean a far higher status for them. Chapter 1995 - Absolutely Annoying

Chapter 1995: Absolutely Annoying

For a moment, a thought crossed Master Yuans mind. If Yuan Wenrui ended up implicated, Yuan Wenrui would have to get sacrificed for the sake of the family. However, it was just a fleeting thought. Even though the Leng family was more powerful than the Yuan family, the Yuans werepletely capable of keeping Yuan Wenrui safe. Despite this, it went to show how selfish Master Yuan was. Would Master Yuan give up on Yuan Wenrui if anything went wrong and they were unable to scoop Yuan Wenrui out of this mess? That went without saying! They could only make Yuan Wenrui take the fall for the family since he was the one who coborated with Shen Yanfeng directly. If they got desperate, what else could they do? It was impossible for them to confess that they were aware of the matter and attract trouble for themselves. It is impossible to see Shen Yanfeng now, so you cant stop him from selling you out. Send someone to Shen Yanfengs ce and try to get a hold of your contract and destroy it right away. As for any other evidence about your connection, it isnt enough to prove you were both involved in illegal activities just because you were in touch with him. You can always say you are friends, right? said Master Yuan. That was right. Even though they were on opposing ends, and could never truly be friends, they always acted as though they were amicable on the surface. It was no big deal for Yuan Wenrui and Shen Yanfeng to asionally meet up, have dinner or have some drinks. Also, Yuan Wenrui and Shen Yanfeng did not hang out often enough, so it was impossible to prove their ties. Master Yuan continued, If you cant locate the contract, then me it on the Lengs. In any case, Shen Yanfeng is on the same side as the Lengs and he is even their biological rtive. If you use the Leng family of getting involved with Shen Yanfengs illegal activities, I am sure the Leng family will drop it. It is not worth ruining their reputation just to arrest you. Although it will damage our family standing a little, it is far better than having you arrested. Uh huh. Got it. Yuan Wenrui instantly felt enlightened and felt slightly relieved. He was confident the Leng family would never go that far just to get him arrested as well. Shen Yanfeng was on the same side as the Leng family and even rtives with them, so it made absolute sense to make the Leng family their scapegoat. Rong Jue also wanted to touch Shen Yanfeng, but someone else beat him to it, so he was naturally annoyed. However, he did not take it to heart. After all, he was not the only person who could touch Shen Yanfeng out there. Rong Jue suspected Leng Shaoting of learning about his ns to touch Shen Yanfeng and use him to malign the Leng family. He wondered if Leng Shaoting arrested Shen Yanfeng before he got to him in an effort to thwart his ns. Or was this just a pure coincidence? Since Leng Shaoting had arrested Shen Yanfeng, it meant Leng Shaoting had already started to investigate him and possessed all the evidence he needed. Rong Jue felt this was highly usible. Although the Rong and Leng families were adversaries, he had to admit that the Lengs were far more upright than the other elite families. They did not hesitate to arrest officials even if they were allies. The other three most influential families in the capital would never do it. They would simply warn government officials for flouting thew before anyone noticed and clean their tracks or even try to squeeze something out of the guilty parties for it. If anyone reported against these government officials, they would get forsaken by their families immediately. Sometimes, Rong Jue really wished he was from the Leng family. Although he could not promise that he was entirely meless, he did not like it when government officials abused their power. Each time he encountered people like them, he wanted to do his utmost to get rid of them. However, he could not do it owing to the family and could only turn a blind eye on these officials. He always admired Leng Shaoting. Even though Leng Shaoting was a year younger than Rong Jue, Leng Shaoting was several ranks higher than him. Hence, it was his dream to surpass Leng Shaoting. Even though it was hard, he never gave up. Since Leng Shaoting had already arrested Shen Yanfeng, there was nothing Rong Jue could do about it. Damn it. I cant believe Leng Shaoting arrested him. After all the groundwork and investigation we did, he beat us to it. This is absolutely annoying. Rong Jues men were not as tolerant as Rong Jue. Even though they could not do anything about it, they keptining about it. Even though they did not expect every mission to seed, they were annoyed that someone else interfered. Uh huh! Do you think Leng Shaoting found out we were investigating Shen Yanfeng? Otherwise, why would he suddenly arrest Shen Yanfeng? I think it is just a coincidence. Despite Leng Shaotings abilities, he cant possibly foresee the future! Also, we only started to investigate Shen Yanfeng and we did it with great secrecy, but that doesnt mean our ns were foolproof! Leng Shaoting did not know Rong Jue was investigating Shen Yanfeng. He happened to find out about it because Gu Ning found out and shared the intel with him. However, the main reason Leng Shaoting could arrest Shen Yanfeng so quickly was because he already had proof of Shen Yanfengs criminal activities and was just waiting for the right opportunity. Enough. I know you are upset, but there is nothing I can do about it. Regardless of whether Leng Shaoting found out about our investigation, Leng Shaoting undeniably already had eyes on Shen Yanfeng ages ago, said Rong Jue as he calmed everyone down. Rong Jues men stopped talking about it since they knew exactly what Rong Jue was talking about. More and more people learned of Shen Yanfengs arrest since nothing was done to conceal the fact. Anyone who knew the Leng family was keenly aware of their style. The moment any of their allies were guilty ofmitting a felony, they would personally handle them. This was the reason government officials who were linked to them were highly honorable. Even though it was impossible to catch everyone guilty of abusing their power, most of them were only involved in minor crimes. After all, it was hard to conceal ones tracks aftermitting a major felony. When Shen Yanfeng was brought to the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection, Leng Shaoting did not allow him to see Chen Jinpeng right away. Instead, Leng Shaoting went about interrogating him first. However, Shen Yanfeng remained calm. Although silence alone would not save him, he bore hope that Leng Shaoting was simply suspicious of his illegal activities and did not possess any real evidence. If Leng Shaoting did not have any iron-d evidence, Shen Yanfeng would be digging his own grave if he took the initiative to confess to anything. Shen Yanfeng, arent you going to confess? asked Leng Shaoting. Chapter 1996 - How Could You Be So Heartless?

Chapter 1996: How Could You Be So Heartless?

Humph! Didnt you say you had the evidence? If you have it, then show me what evidence you have! said Shen Yanfeng. Although he was anxious and worried, he actedposed. Since Shen Yanfeng asked, Leng Shaoting handed Shen Yanfeng a stack of A4 paper documenting every detail of Shen Yanfengs crimes. Right at the top, there was evidence of Shen Yanfengs corruption. It contained surveince footage screenshots, the time and location of every incident, the amount of bribery involved, and everything he did to obtain the bribery. They managed to establish eight cases of bribery involving over $2.6 million in funds and other valuables such as jewelry. They naturally did not possess evidence of all Shen Yanfengs bribery, but these were enough to charge him with. In any case, they had evidence of other major crimes he hadmitted! There were screenshots of Shen Yanfeng talking to members of the Kirin Gang. Also, there were photos of him talking to Yuan Wenrui apanied by a photocopy of his contract for his drug deals with Yuan Wenrui. Shen Yanfeng felt increasingly scared as he went through the evidence, especially when he saw the contract for his dealings with Yuan Wenrui, but Shen Yanfeng refused to confess. Do you still refuse to confess to your crimes even though we have all this evidence against you? asked Leng Shaoting. These are fabricated. I was framed. Just because you produced this evidence does not mean this is the truth! Shen Yanfeng continued to deny it desperately. Despite his denial, his reaction had already given him away. Fine. In that case, I will let you meet someone. Despite Shen Yanfengs denial, Leng Shaoting stayed calm. He gestured to Xu Jinchen and Xu Jinchen led Chen Jinpeng into the room. The moment Shen Yanfeng saw Chen Jinpeng, he was startled. He did not expect them to arrest Chen Jinpeng. Did this mean they knew about the things that transpired four years ago? Chen Jinpeng was equally startled when he saw Shen Yanfeng, but he was unsurprised. Since Leng Shaoting had already arrested Shen Yanfeng, that meant it was just a matter of time before they learned of all their dealings. Leng Shaoting had probably investigated the Shen and Chen families ages ago! Shen Yanfeng was unaware if Chen Jinpeng had betrayed him, so he harbored hope in his heart that he could get away with it. Shen Yanfeng pretended not to know Chen Jinming as he asked, W-who is he? Shen Yanfeng thought he could save himself by denying to know Chen Jinpeng, but Leng Shaoting and the others saw through the act and found him hrious. Despite Shen Yanfengs refusal to confess to his crimes, they already possessed irond evidence, so it was impossible for Shen Yanfeng to escape punishment. Chen Jinpeng was unsurprised when Shen Yanfeng pretended not to know him, but he felt Shen Yanfeng was foolish to do this. Even though Chen Jinpeng did not betray him, he would not have bothered to deny it like Shen Yanfeng in the face of facts since it waspletely futile. Leng Shaoting must have arrested them when he had enough evidence to charge them. Even if they did not possess enough evidence, he was powerful enough to make it happen. Regardless of their confessions, the result would be the same. Pftt. When are you going to get it? scoffed Xu Jinchen. Shen Yanfeng, do you really think you can escape punishment by denying it? Its impossible. Even if you do not admit to your crimes, the moment we have evidence, you can be charged. Shen Yanfeng instantly trembled and looked even more worried. He knew what Xu Jinchen was saying, but he simply refused to give up without a fight. Are you trying to bring false charges against me? denied Shen Yanfeng as he used Leng Shaoting and the others of framing him. Here you go insisting on your innocence again. I dont think we need to interrogate him anymore, said Xu Jinchen. He had never met someone as stubborn as Shen Yanfeng. Also, they already possessed all the evidence they needed, so it was useless for Shen Yanfeng to deny it. You Shen Yanfeng was flustered. He knew regardless of his denial, there was no escaping punishment. Hence, Shen Yanfeng changed his strategy and decided to make them drop the case by reminding Leng Shaoting that they were family as ast-ditch effort. Shaoting, how could you do this to me? I am your grandmothers nephew. We are rtives! said Shen Yanfeng as he looked at Leng Shaoting earnestly. Leng Shaotings cool face became even colder in an instant. He looked at Shen Yanfeng sternly. Shen Yanfeng, I told you to stop using my grandmother. To begin with, you arent even a Leng. And even if anyone from the Leng familymits a crime, they would get punished all the same. You Shen Yanfeng did not expect Leng Shaoting to be so heartless that he would even send his family behind bars. Anyone guilty of a crime would feel Leng Shaoting was heartless, but any decent man would feel Leng Shaoting was right to do this. Shen Yanfeng ended up confessing to his crimes from Leng Shaotings pressure. Since Shen Yanfeng confessed right in front of Chen Jinpeng, Chen Jinpeng confessed as well. Meanwhile, Chen Qiuying had arrived at the Leng residence but was barred entry. Regardless of how Chen Qiuying begged, she was not permitted to enter. Even if Chen Qiuying was permitted to enter, they could not help with the case, so Leng Changzhi was sent to tell Chen Qiuying to leave the property. Chen Qiuyin refused to leave, so Leng Changzhi said sternly, Mrs Shen, the Leng family has done enough for your family. If not for our support, would Shen Yanfeng reach his level of sess? Do you think we know nothing about the things you did using our name? We simply chose to ignore it since it was no big deal. Also, Master Leng kept reminding Shen Yanfeng to be a fair and just government official. Do you really think the Leng family is able to do anything it likes? Even if we could, we would never help someone who doesnt even respect Master Leng or the n. If Shen Yanfeng had the slightest respect for his uncle, he would have heeded his advice and be an incorruptible official. Please go back Mrs Shen! Otherwise, dont me me for sending the security guards to drive you out. Leng Changzhi spoke intimidatingly. Although Leng Changzhi was a butler, he was speaking on behalf of Master Leng, so even if he sounded threatening it waspletely fine. Chen Qiuyin went speechless when she heard what Leng Changzhi said. Leng Changzhi turned to go back in after he was done and had no intention to continue talking to Chen Qiuyin. After Leng Changzhi went back inside, Chen Qiuyin immediately called Master Chen. Chapter 1997 - Completely Shaken

Chapter 1997: Completely Shaken

Master Chen already knew that the Leng family would not help. After all, he was keenly aware of what they were like. Even if a direct rtive hadmitted a crime, they would follow thew without hesitation. He was simply trying his luck when he sent Chen Qiuying over. Since Master Leng made it so clear, Master Chen told Chen Qiuying to leave and avoid annoying the Leng family even further. Despite being furious about Master Lengs refusal to scoop Shen Yanfeng out of jail, Master Chen did not dare toin about it. For now, he was more concerned about the Chen family. After all, the Chen family was genuinely implicated in Shen Yanfengs crimes. However, his greatest fear quickly happened. The eldest son of the Chen family, Chen Jinming was arrested. He happened to be Chen Qiuyings eldest cousin and Chen Jinpengs older brother. The moment Chen Jinming was arrested, Chen Jinmings secretary notified Master Chen immediately. Master Chen was so shaken that he nearly fainted. Sure enough, the Chen n got implicated. Master Chen felt Chen Jinming did not get arrested because Shen Yanfeng betrayed him. To begin with, they were working together. Since Leng Shaoting was capable of gathering evidence against Shen Yanfeng, it was just a matter of time before he realized Chen Jinming was an aplice. Now that Leng Shaoting had learned Chen Jinming yed a part in their crimes, he would follow this lead and dig out everything there was to know about Chen Jinmings involvement. He wanted to see if anyone could help Chen Jinming, but it waspletely futile since the Leng family had approved his arrest. The Leng family had high status in the capital, so it was impossible to find someone more powerful to help! Even the families who stood on par with the Leng family would never oppose the Leng family if they could. The Chen family could only sit around and wait anxiously. After Chen Jinming was sent to the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection, he was interrogated on his own. Despite the evidence against him, Chen Jinming stayed quiet just like Shen Yanfeng. Even when Leng Shaoting told him Shen Yanfeng had already confessed, he remained quiet. However, it finally dawned on Chen Jinming that there was no point staying quiet when he saw Chen Jinpeng. Eventually, Chen Jinming confessed to his crimes. No one knew about their confessions, but everyone kept talking about Shen Yanfeng and Chen Jinmings arrest, especially about Shen Yanfeng. 99% of the people felt Shen Yanfeng deserved it. They hated them for trafficking drugs, epting bribes, covering up for drug traffickers, and abusing power. As government officials, they were in charge of the citizens welfare, but ended up bringing harm to their people, so they deserved to die. Some people felt the Leng family was heartless about this. They were rtives with the Chen family after all. Even if they did not help after the arrest, they could have helped to conceal their crimes before they were arrested! However, they did nothing of the sort and even sent Leng Shaoting to personally nab them. Although Leng Shaoting was a soldier and it was the disciplinary departments duty to punish corrupt government officials, anyone working for the government could get involved and help. Anyone who felt that way were naturally hical folks. If they expected help after breaking thew, they must be just as dishonest themselves. Gu Ning called Chu Peihan and the others and invited them out for dinner. She had already promised to treat them to dinner when she sold the bronze chimes. They had nned on meeting for dinner yesterday. It was Saturday, so they would not have to worry about going to school and could hang out aste as they wanted. However, Gu Ning was busy yesterday, so they could only meet up today. Since Gu Ning was busy, Chu Peihan and the others were fine with the arrangement. Although the school wasnt very strict about thest self-study period, they had to get back to school tonight. So for the sake of maximizing their time together, Chu Peihan and the others left campus at 1:00 pm. After they met up and discussed where to go, they decided to go boating at some park. Although they had been living in the capital for some time, they rarely came out together, since they had trouble making ns and were not free toe out on the same date. It would be no fun to hang out in just small groups. After they arrived at the park, they rented a boat, put on life vests, and went boating on theke. The boats in the park were rather small and boats for four, six, and eight passengers were avable. Since there were four of them in total, they picked a boat for four. Two passengers had to cycle to make the boat move. The boat rental charges went by the hour. It was 50 yuan per hour and they rented their boat for two hours. Even though they did not intend to boat for two whole hours, theke was huge and would take at least an hour to cover. They decided to rent the boat for two hours to ensure they had plenty of time to cover it. Since they rented the boat for more than enough time, they didnt have to worry about rushing through it. When they took a break from boating, they started talking about things that happened in school recently. Chu Peihan told them that some female schoolmates came to make trouble for her. Nothing serious came of it since she ended up driving them away. Also, they would never dare to make trouble for her again. Those girls were incapable of fighting and Chu Peihan was a decent fighter, so no one wanted to get into a fight with her! Chu Peihan didnt hurt them badly and simply threw them over her shoulder. At worst, their backs would be in pain for a couple of days. The orientation party for Chu Peihans school was taking ce next Friday, so they held an audition on Wednesday. Their ss wanted to perform a y using an ancient period television drama. Chu Peihan was going to be the second female lead and would act as an assassin. Everyone wanted Chu Peihan to be the female lead, but she wanted to y the second female lead. The part came with some martial arts performance, so if it was done well, it would end up a really good part. Chu Peihans ssmates knew about her martial arts skills, so in the end they agreed that the part suited her. Since it was an orientation party at the film academy, it was more serious than those held at other universities. They were trained as professional performers, so everyone did their utmost to perform well. It was not just any orientation party, it was apetition. A lot of professionals from the industry would be around to watch, including famous teachers, directors, and producers. If they did a good job, they might catch their eyes andnd some roles. Mu Ke and Yu Mixi got along well with the rest of their ssmates. Since they had good grades, they were the teachers favorites as well. However, it was natural for some conflicts to ur every now and then. Chapter 1998 - Let Me Help You Up

Chapter 1998: Let Me Help You Up

A lot of people didnt know Mu Ke and Yu Mixi were dating, so their suitors would try their luck and end up rejected. However, that did not mean they would give up when they were rejected. After a girl got rejected by Mu Ke, she discovered he was dating Yu Mixi. So she caused trouble for Yu Mixi, but ended up getting beaten up. After all, Yu Mixi had been practicing martial arts with Gu Ning for over half a year. Although she was not considered highly proficient yet, she was capable of throwing down four to five normal men, let alone a defenseless young woman! She could totally finish off girls like her in a matter of seconds. All the girls in her dorm were terribly impressed. Yu Mixi kept practicing martial arts as long as the weather permitted whenever she was free. Also, she went jogging with Mu Ke every morning. They would also practice martial arts when they were together. Yu Mixi used to be vulnerable and meek in nature, but after hanging out with Gu Ning, she gradually became stronger. She did not take the initiative to pick on others, but she did not stand down when people tried to bully her. Now she would let the guy off if he offended her the first time, but attack if it was done repeatedly. If she did not fight back, people would only think she was a pushover and encourage people to target her. Even though the girl was beaten up by Yu Mixi, Mu Ke went to warn her when he learned of the matter. Although Mu Ke was typically a gentleman, he was very protective of his girlfriend and was naturally furious when people tried to bully her. He preferred giving verbal warnings and avoided hitting a woman if he could. The girl wanted to find help and seek revenge on Yu Mixi, but gave up after Mu Ke warned her. Since it was no big deal, they did not tell Gu Ning right away when it happened and only chatted about it when they had the time to hang out. An hour and a halfter, they arrived at the shore. It was still early, barely 4:00 pm, so they took a walk in the park. Chu Peihan? A quizzical voice shouted from behind. The moment they heard the voice, they halted in their steps and turned to look. It was three boys around their age. They were all over 1.8 meters in height and looked handsome. They were dressed trendily and looked like idols. The boy walking right in front was the one who had just shouted for Chu Peihan. A lot of young women turned to look as they walked over. Some of the bolder women even turned to look infatuatedly. The moment Chu Peihan noticed who it was, her expression changed and looked a little annoyed The boy was delighted to see it was genuinely Chu Peihan and immediately strode over, It really is you! I thought my eyes were ying tricks on me for a moment there! The boy looked at Gu Ning and the others. His eyes opened wide when he saw Gu Ning and noticed how beautiful she was! He was simply awestruck by her beauty, but he didnt intend on hitting on her. Chu Peihan, arent you going to introduce your friends? asked the boy. Why should I? I dont know you that well, so stay away from me. Otherwise threatened Chu Peihan fiercely as she raised her fists and waved them at the guy like she was going to pummel him. The moment the boy saw her reaction, he retreated a few steps and was genuinely afraid. Stop it! I didnt mean any harm, said the boy indignantly. I dont care. I dont want to see you. Nothing good happens when I encounter you, said Chu Peihan angrily. Girls had alreadye making trouble for her twice because of the guy. He was Han Chenglin, a third-year student at the film academy. He was handsome and had already acted in several idol television dramas and was quite well-known. When Han Chenglin saw Chu Peihan practicing martial arts, he kept harassing her to be his master. Chu Peihan couldnt be bothered with him. Thanks to him, a couple of her ssmates had made trouble with her, so Han Chenglin was thest person she wanted to see. However, it did not go further than a slight dislike. Lets go. Chu Peihan didnt want to see Han Chenglin, so she pulled Gu Ning with Mu Ke and Yu Mixi following behind them immediately. Hey! Lets talk! Han Chenglin promptly came chasing after her. Chu Peihan turned to kick Han Chenglin in the belly. Han Chenglin saw the kick, but it was toote for him to dodge. He got kicked squarely in the belly and even fell onto the grass. Since the grass was rather thick, it didnt hurt much when he fell and only his belly was in a bit of pain. Han Chenglin also practiced martial arts and worked out often, so he was far stronger than an average man and this pain meant nothing to him. Everyone was startled by the sight. No one expected this young woman to be so strong that she could kick a man to the ground. The surrounding girls promptly targeted Chu Peihan. That was too much! How could she beat him up? Uh huh! How could she bring herself to kick such a gorgeous man? Shes simply terrible. Thats right! Even if she is pretty, it doesnt mean she can go around beating up people! Chu Peihan looked annoyed when the girls reproved her. Sure enough, Han Chenglin brought trouble for her again and even random people all felt sorry for him. Han Chenglin, stop following me. Otherwise, I will personally ensure your image is ruined, threatened Chu Peihan as she left with Gu Ning. This time, Han Chenglin didnt chase after her since he was genuinely worried that Chu Peihan would do just that! Since he was working in the entertainment industry, his image was very important. Are you okay? Let me help you up! After Chu Peihan and the others walked off, some pretty girls came over to help, it was a swarm of girls to be precise. Han Chenglin felt startled when he saw the girls. He nimbly stood up before they coulde any closer to help. His actions were so swift that it was clear he was perfectly fine. Han Chenglins friends knew he was perfectly fine as well, so they did not attempt to help him up or check on him. They felt Chu Peihan was right to kick Han Chenglin. If they were in Chu Peihans position and ended up targeted by other girls in school because Han Chenglin kept harassing her, they would want to beat him up too. Chapter 1999 - Masochistic Tendency?

Chapter 1999: Masochistic Tendency?

Its okay. Han Chenglin immediately waved his hand and said it was okay, then patted the weeds on his body and walked away looking embarrassed. Ha-ha, ha-ha, Chenglin, shouldnt you give up this time? After running away, Han Chenglins two friendsughed out loud and one of them asked Han Chenglin. Impossible! Han Chenglin refused to give up. I do want her to be my kung fu teacher, but I think Chu Peihan is quite fun. Im attracted to her. Saying that, Han Chenglin showed great interest. He wasnt mad at Chu Peihan for hurting him at all. Instead, he enjoyed it. He could feel that Chu Peihan didnt use her full strength, or he would be really injured. What? Do you like Chu Peihan? Hearing that, Han Chenglins 2 friends were both shocked. Not yet. I just think shes fun. I dont know whether Ill change my mind in the future, said Han Chenglin. He was always honest about his feelings. In his eyes, there was nothing to hide. Han Chenglin, do you have a masochistic tendency? Chu Peihan treated you so badly. Why are you still interested in her? Han Chenglins friend rolled eyes at him. Masochistic tendency? Han Chenglin squinted, then turned to his friend with a vague smile. Why dont you hit me to test it? His friend immediately stepped backwards. No! If he dared to hit Han Chenglin, Han Chenglin would surely hit him back. It had happened before, so he wouldnt try again. Besides, he only said Han Chenglin had a masochistic tendency when Han Chenglin faced Chu Peihan. He didnt mean that Han Chenglin was masochistic with everyone. Alright, lets have a walk around. Perhaps well run into them in a while, said Han Chenglin, then walked in the direction Chu Peihan left. Han Chenglins friends shook their heads with a resigned look. It seemed that Han Chenglin indeed had a masochistic tendency! He wouldnt stop seeing Chu Peihan. Wasnt he afraid that he would be embarrassed again? Because Han Chenglin insisted on doing that, they had to follow him. After Chu Peihan and others walked away, Mu Ke asked curiously, Peihan, is that boy your admirer? Hes quite handsome. Werent you a little cruel by giving him a heavy kick? Chu Peihan pursed her lips. In fact, she also realized that the heavy kick was slightly violent, but it had already happened. She couldnt change it anyway. Kind of, but he admires me not because he likes me. He just wants me to teach him kung fu. Im not interested! He also left a bad first impression on me. He wouldnt stop bothering me. A girl who admires him misunderstood and thought that he admires me, so 2 girls came to cause me trouble afterwards, so I hate him more now, said Chu Peihan, showing dislike on her face. Oh, I see! Hearing that, Chu Peihans friends understood her mood. Because it was a weekend, there were many visitors in the park. In addition to boating, there were other games in the park, but there werent as many as those in amusement parks. After all, they came here in order to enjoy the natural scenery. Several of them went to y dartster. At the same time, 2 men and 2 women walked to the darts field as well. All of them were about 25 to 30. Yiyi, youre good at shooting, so you must be excellent at darts too. Why dont you show us your skills? a man said to a woman. Because they were next to Gu Ning and the others, Gu Ning heard their conversation and turned to give them a nce. Coincidentally, Xie Yiyi met Gu Nings eyes and was displeased to see Gu Nings stunning beauty. She didnt seem obviously jealous, but somehow disliked Gu Ning. Gu Ning could see that she was a soldier given her air. Anyway, Gu Ning didnt care about it. After they met each others eyes, they moved apart and Xie Yiyi replied to the man. Sure. The man then asked the boss for 10 darts and handed them to Xie Yiyi. Right when Xie Yiyi was ready to throw a dart, she heard a round of exmations from her side. She turned and saw Gu Ning just hit the red spot with a dart. Xie Yiyi was slightly surprised by Gu Nings good luck! In Xie Yiyis eyes, Gu Ning was just lucky. It was not only Xie Yiyi, herpanions also held the same idea. Only Chu Peihan and Gu Nings other friends knew that it was Gu Nings ability. Therefore, for them, it wasnt surprising at all that Gu Ning was able to urately hit the bulls eyes. It would be surprising if she didnt! Those who believed that Gu Ning was able to do that due to good luck ignored the fact that Gu Ning stayed very calm. She wasnt excited at all because she hit the red spot, which proved her abilities. Gu Ning didnt care about other peoples opinions about her. They would know whether she relied on good luck or her abilities after several other throws. After that, Xie Yiyi threw a dart, but failed to hit the red spot. It was quite close anyway, so it wasnt a bad result. Xie Yiyi, however, was very dissatisfied. Normally she wouldnt mind it, but today was different. Gu Ning just hit the red spot. If she failed, it would make her feel that she was worse than Gu Ning, even if she believed that Gu Ning was just lucky. She had no intention ofpeting against Gu Ning, but she simply hated Gu Ning and ached to win. In addition, she was an officer with a rank in the military. It would be humiliating if she lost to amon girl. Right after Xie Yiyi threw a dart, Gu Ning did the same and she hit the red spot once more, which amazed everyone. Jesus, she did it twice! Shes quite lucky, said someone. Hearing that, Chu Peihan and her friends were unhappy and Chu Peihan retorted at once. Nonsense. It has nothing to do with luck. Its her ability. Ningning can hit the red spot with 10 darts in a row. Her words shocked other people, especially Xie Yiyi and Xie Yiyis friends. What? She can hit the bulls eye with 10 darts in a row? Seriously? Someone questioned it, but there was no hatred in his tone. He was merely amazed. Some people held doubts too, but they didnt say it aloud. Xie Yiyi refused to believe that Gu Ning could do that. She began to observe Gu Ning and realized that Gu Ning was a kung fu lover. However, she didnt know Gu Nings level. Of course! said Chu Peihan proudly. Gu Ning said nothing and only gave Chu Peihan a loving nce. She wasnt annoyed at all because Chu Peihan was defending her. Chapter 2000 - Stop Bullying People with Your Status

Chapter 2000: Stop Bullying People with Your Status

Do it now! In an instant, many people urged Gu Ning to hit the red spot with 10 darts in a row. They were excited, looked forward to seeing it, waited tough at Gu Ning, or took her as a joke. The majority of the onlookers actually waited to make fun of Gu Ning because most of them didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to hit the red spot every time. It was very hard after all. Xie Yiyi didnt believe it either, but she became curious after seeing Gu Nings calm expression. She wanted to witness whether Gu Ning was able to hit the red spot every time, so she stopped throwing more darts. Funny. Hit the bulls eye with all the darts? Arent you afraid that youll make yourself a joke by bragging so ridiculously? said someone, full of mockery. The person who said that was a girl the same age as them. She was pretty, but she had a hateful attitude. Along with the girl were several other young men and women. They all showed disdain on their faces. Youll see whether shes bragging! Dont deny other people without seeing the result. Who do you think you are? said Chu Peihan in a bad attitude. I dont think she can do that. If she does, I will call her my grandma, said the girl. Really? You want to be her granddaughter? Nice, youll call her your grandma if she seeds, said Chu Peihan. Since the girl proposed that idea on her own, Chu Peihan was more than willing to see the funny scene. She knew that Gu Ning wouldnt reject it, so she epted the challenge on her own initiative. If you dare to refuse to do it, dont me me for punishing you. Saying that, Chu Peihan covered her fist with another, making her joints crack to tell other people that she was very good at kung fu. Hearing the sounds, the girl panicked a little, but she still refused to believe that Gu Ning could hit the red spot every time. Sure, if she loses, she must call me her grandma as well, said the girl. She was unwilling to be punished alone. Since they were going to bet, they must receive the same punishment. This time, Chu Peihan didnt agree right away. Instead, she turned to look at Gu Ning. No problem, said Gu Ning. Given the current situation, she couldnt say no, or she would be a coward. As Chu Peihan believed, Gu Ning was willing to ept the girls challenge. If she wasnt, she wouldnt have given Chu Peihan the chance to ept the girls challenge early on. Seeing Gu Nings confident expression, Xie Yiyi became less doubtful. Gu Ning seemed very mature and stable. She didnt seem to be arrogantly stupid. Is she really able to do that? Xie Yiyi found it hard to believe. Either way, Gu Ning was going to throw the darts in her hands, so she cared little about their attitudes. Moreover, she had a bet with the girl, so she was determined to win. After that, Gu Ning began to throw darts one after another without pause and each dart urately hit the red spot. Everyone was amazed, because other people had to spend some time aiming at the red spot but Gu Ning seemed to throw darts randomly. It proved her incredible ability. Jesus, its unbelievable! She did hit the red spot every time. Its her ability! It has nothing to do with good luck. Shes a real goddess. Xie Yiyi felt heavily hit and reluctant to throw darts again, because she wasnt able to hit the red spot. She didnt want to embarrass herself, so she handed the darts to the man next to her. The man knew what Xie Yiyi was thinking, so he said nothing. In fact, even if she lost, it wasnt a big deal. After all, there were few people who could hit the red spot every time like Gu Ning. Actually, it was already very outstanding among the visitors here if one was able to hit the red spot 3 or 4 times with 10 darts. Xie Yiyi took Gu Ning as her enemy, so she cared too much about the result. Before Gu Ning and her friends left, Xie Yiyi called hers to leave. Xie Yiyis jealousy and hatred for Gu Ning were too obvious to be ignored, but Gu Ning couldnt care less about her because it happened very often. Gu Ning wouldnt be affected by the negative emotions. The girl who had the bet with Gu Ning was stunned and her face took on a ghastly expression. She subconsciously wanted to run away, but Chu Peihan stopped her. What? Do you want to run away? Chu Peihan said, gloating over the girls embarrassment. Seeing that, the girls friends didnt stand out to help her. They werent afraid of Chu Peihan, but they actually disliked the girl. They were reluctant to help the girl and they wanted to see her embarrassed. The girl was always arrogant. They were friends, but she treated other people badly as if they were her servants. She often shouted at them, being quite hateful. Because of her family background, they were slightly scared of her. She wasnt seriously terrible to them, so they tolerate it. Stopped by Chu Peihan, the girl was a little horrified and immediately turned to her friends for help, but her friends hesitated to step forward. The girl was as angry as she was embarrassed. You There were many of them, but none of them dared to stand out because they were afraid that Gu Ning was really good at fighting. Witnessing that scene, many people found it quite ironic. The girl must have a bad reputation in her circle so that even her friends were unwilling to help her. The girl realized that they wouldnt help her and she could only rely on herself, so she tried to scare Chu Peihan and said, Do you know who I am? Ha-ha. Chu Peihanughed mockingly, then said with disdain, Stop bullying other people with your status. I dont care who you are. Whoever you are, Im not afraid. You better do what you agreed to right now, or Ill have to take action. You The girl was mad. She was surprised by Chu Peihans confidence. Be quick. We dont have patience or time to waste on you, said Chu Peihan impatiently, then she clenched her fists making her joints crack again. Nobody stood out to help the girl because they were all amazed by Gu Nings performance. They admired her and were more willing to stand with her. Besides, the girl challenged Gu Ning first, so she should do what she agreed to after she lost. Scared by the sounds of Chu Peihans knuckles cracking, the girl blurted out. Grandma! Chapter 2001 - Being Too Modest Is Being Hypocritical

Chapter 2001: Being Too Modest Is Being Hypocritical

Ha-ha, Ha-ha. Hearing that, the crowd burst intoughter, filled with mockery. The girl came back to her senses and felt quite embarrassed, but it was already done. She couldnt take her words back. After giving Chu Peihan a re, she ran away. Lets go and see! she said. Obviously, the girl would take revenge, but Gu Ning and her friends werent afraid at all. Once it was done, Gu Ning and her friends left. They walked out of the crowd and saw Han Chenglin and his two close friends standing nearby staring at them. The three of them looked very amazed. They had witnessed the whole process of Gu Ning hitting the red spot with 10 darts, but they were afraid that Chu Peihan might beat them again, so they didnt dare to talk to them. It turned out that Chu Peihans friends were even more outstanding than her. The moment Chu Peihan saw Han Chenglin, she looked annoyed, but Han Chenglin kept a distance from her, so she said nothing. Afterwards, they walked in another direction. However, Han Chenglin and his friends followed them neither far or near. Chu Peihan felt displeased, so she turned around trying to teach them a lesson, but Gu Ning stopped her. Alright, there are so many people around. Its a public ce. Its not appropriate if you go over and attack them. Let them follow if they want, as long as they dont bother us, said Gu Ning. She didnt hate Han Chenglin, so she thought it wasnt necessary to be violent. Since Gu Ning said that, Chu Peihan did nothing. After carefully thinking about it, she also didnt think it was a good solution, so she stopped paying attention to them. At the same time, Xie Yiyi looked upset after ying darts. Yiyi, whats wrong? Do you know that girl? Xie Yiyis female friend asked. They were both women, so she could see Xie Yiyis attitude towards Gu Ning wasnt good. Nothing. I dont know her, said Xie Yiyi and went back to normal at once because she didnt want her friends to have a negative opinion about her. Since she said that, Xie Yiyis friend stopped asking her more questions. If Xie Yiyi didnt know the girl, she must be jealous of the girl because the girl was pretty and incredibly good at darts. In fact, Xie Yiyis friend was slightly jealous of Gu Ning as well, so she wouldnt disdain Xie Yiyi just because Xie Yiyi was jealous of Gu Ning. Gu Ning and the others hung around for a while and were about to leave at 5 pm. Han Chenglin and his friends followed them all the time, but they didnt dare to disturb them. They only kept an appropriate distance from them. Seeing them leaving, they left the park too, but they stopped following them this time. Wow, a girl has a Hummer. Shes indeed special, said Han Chenglin, watching Gu Ning driving with her friends away. Im starving. Shouldnt we go to have some food now? Han Chenglins friendined. Although it was early, he was quite hungry. Lets go! Han Chenglin shrugged, then they walked to a ck car. He studied in the same school as Chu Peihan anyway and they met every day. He didnt rush to bother her right now. Gu Ning and her friends went to a local roasted duck restaurant, but because all the private rooms were reserved, they could only dine in the hall. However, they didnt actually care about that. In fact, there were more diners in the hall, which improved their appetite. Coincidentally, shortly after Gu Ning and her friends arrived and half of the dishes they ordered were on the table, Xie Yiyi and her friends walked inside. Gu Ning didnt care or bother to pay attention to them, but Xie Yiyi slightly changed her expression when she saw Gu Ning. Afterwards, they walked to a private room. Boss, do you know that woman? asked Chu Peihan. She felt Xie Yiyis unkind look at Gu Ning. Nope, Gu Ning said. Well, it seemed she was heavily hit by you when you sessfully hit the red spot with 10 darts. She must be jealous of you, said Chu Peihan confidently. She believed it was the truth. I think so. I guess being too outstanding can easily arouse other peoples jealousy, said Gu Ning, purposely arrogant. Ha-ha, boss, youre bing more and more narcissistic! Anyway, youre indeed very outstanding, but it somehow feels different when you say it aloud, said Chu Peihan with disdain. Being too modest is being hypocritical, said Gu Ning, seeming serious. Fine, you win! Chu Peihan gave up. She could never defeat Gu Ning in an argument. After Gu Ning and her friends finished the meal, they had a walk to better digest the food before Gu Ning drove them back to the school. Because Leng Shaoting was still in the capital, Gu Ning didnt go back to her school tonight, nor would she go tomorrow. Anyway, she didnt tell them when she would be back when she asked for leave from her teacher. She could report back whenever she wanted. In that case, she seemed to be a really bad student, but it wasnt because she was in a romantic rtionship with someone. She needed to deal with some serious things. Yuan Wenrui sent someone to the Shen familys house to find the contract he had signed with Shen Yanfeng, but failed. Shen Yanfeng immediately realized that it must have been taken away by Leng Shaoting. Even though he had already figured out a way to handle it, Yuan Wenrui still felt anxious because it would damage the Yuan familys reputation to some extent. He wished that he could protect the Yuan familys reputation. At 10 am the next day, Yuan Wenrui was having a meeting at thepany when the police visited. They said that he had something to do with Shen Yanfengs drug-trafficking and he needed to go to the Public Security Bureau. It wasnt surprising, but Yuan Wenrui was still very nervous when he finally faced it. On the surface, he forced himself to be calm. Besides, he must be calm in front of the senior management. He must stop people from thinking that he really had a deal with Shen Yanfeng. Shen Yanfeng? Great. How dare he defame me! Doesnt he care about his familys reputation? said Yuan Wenrui in anger, as if he was framed and innocent. When Yuan Wenrui said that, he was implying the Leng family because Shen Yanfeng was a member of the Leng familys faction and he was also the Leng familys rtive. Some senior managers indeed had the doubt that Yuan Wenrui might have a dirty deal with Shen Yanfeng, but they realized what had happened after his angry questions. They stopped being suspicious of Yuan Wenrui, and started suspecting the Leng family. Everyone was aware of the Yuan familys rtionship with the Leng family, so many people would believe that the Leng family had framed the Yuan family. Ill go with you to see what exactly has happened. I wont submit to the humiliation. Yuan Wenrui understood that he couldnt run away, but he must make up a good reason for himself. After that, Yuan Wenrui left with the police and it became shocking news in the Yuan Organization. Chapter 2002 - Stop Investigating Yuan Wenrui

Chapter 2002: Stop Investigating Yuan Wenrui

Did Chairman Yuan really have a deal with Shen Yanfeng? Its drug-trafficking! No way! Its illegal. Everyone knows that, but there are still a lot of drug traffickers. The police came to take him away, so no one can say hespletely innocent. Perhaps Shen Yanfeng ndered Chairman Yuan. Its possible. After all, Shen Yanfeng is standing with the Leng family. I cant believe that he would make a deal with the Yuan family. Its highly likely to be nder. I heard the Leng familys people arrested Shen Yanfeng this time. Its not strange at all. Its what the Leng family always does. Even if its own people are guilty, theyll still arrest them. Thats the reason why theyve kept a good reputation. Well, I do hope its just nder, otherwise thepany will be in a mess. In the Yuan Organization, many people trusted Yuan Wenrui not because he was a good man, but because they felt that Shen Yanfeng was protected by the Leng family. After Yuan Wenrui was taken away by the police, Master Yuan heard the news right away. Because it wasnt surprising, Master Yuan stayed calm. Yuan Wenrui wasnt pushed into the interrogation room right after he was taken to the Public Security Bureau. He was a member of the Yuan family after all. Even if he was a suspect, the police wouldnt treat him badly before he was dered guilty. Therefore, Yuan Wenrui was taken to an office and the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau interrogated him in person. The deputy director was serving another senior leader. He wasnt working for the Leng family, the superior leader, or the Yuan family. Leng Shaoting told the deputy director to do it instead of dealing with it on his own because he thought it wasnt appropriate for him to handle it in person and he had no intention of letting Yuan Wenrui get away with it this time. He knew that the Yuan family would y the me game and aim to damage the Leng family if he seriously investigated Yuan Wenrui. In addition, although Yuan Wenrui had a deal with Shen Yanfeng, it hadnt seeded yet. Even if he seriously investigated Yuan Wenrui, Yuan Wenrui wouldnt be seriously punished. Anyway, it didnt mean he would let Yuan Wenrui go. Leng Shaoting would separate Yuan Wenrui from this case, but the deal Shen Yanfeng made would be puzzling. No one could be sure that Yuan Wenrui indeed had a deal with Shen Yanfeng. In that case, some people would trust Yuan Wenrui, while some wouldnt and would believe that he was guilty and wasnt punished only because of his status. ordingly, even though Yuan Wenrui was fine, his reputation would be greatly damaged and the Yuan family would be affected too. Yuan Wenrui was interrogated ording to the rules in the Public Security Bureau and Yuan Wenrui denied all the usations. The deputy director took out the contract he had signed with Shen Yanfeng. Yuan Wenrui admitted that he had signed it, but insisted that the contract had gold on it instead of drugs when he wrote his name down. The reason was that the Yuan family wanted to open a jewelry store and needed gold. Shen Yanfeng said he was running a gold business, so the Yuan family made the deal with him. Although Yuan Wenruis exnation wasnt persuasive at all, the police didnt ask further about that because they intended to release him. Before Yuan Wenrui med the Leng family for it, the deputy director told him to leave. The deputy director made it clear that they hoped he would be cooperative for the following interrogation before Shen Yanfeng was sentenced. In order to prove that he was innocent, Yuan Wenrui agreed. However, he somehow felt he wasnt the target and thought that the Leng family might be nning to let him go, which was the only reason for that. If so, the Leng family must be unwilling to be affected, but he didnt think that the Leng family was afraid of the Yuan family. Perhaps the Leng family simply wanted to punish Shen Yanfeng this time. Once Yuan Wenrui left, he reported it to Master Yuan. Master Yuan held the same idea as him. It wasnt a bad result, so he told Yuan Wenrui to be cooperative with the Public Security Bureau. The news that Yuan Wenrui was soon released after being taken away by the police spread abroad. Many people believed that Yuan Wenrui had nothing to do with the drug-trafficking case Shen Yanfeng was involved in, but some didnt believe it. Because the Public Security Bureau in the capital was a serious ce, the police must have evidence before taking action. They believed that Yuan Wenrui was released afterwards for the sake of his family. Even though Yuan Wenrui was still amid suspicions, Yuan Wenrui and the Yuan family didnt mind because he was safe. If he was really arrested by the police, it would be confirmed that he was guilty and the Yuan familys reputation would be ruined. Rong Jue paid attention to the case all the time. He wasnt sure whether the Leng family didnt have solid proof or deliberately let Yuan Wenrui go because he didnt know whether the Leng family was aware of Yuan Wenruis drug deal with Shen Yanfeng. He had evidence to prove that Yuan Wenrui was really making a drug deal with Shen Yanfeng, but he wouldnt take it out right now. Yuan Wenruis deal with Shen Yanfeng didnt seed, so the crime didnt stand, and he couldnt punish Yuan Wenrui even if he took out the evidence. After all, the Yuan family wasnt weak at all. Besides, it wasnt a good thing for the Rong family if they had a grudge with the Yuan family just because of that. Because of that, Rong Jue felt that Leng Shaoting didntck evidence to prove that Yuan Wenrui really had a deal with Shen Yanfeng. He believed that the Leng family was unwilling to hold a grudge against the Yuan family. Rong, do we need to take out the evidence now? Rong Jues teammate didnt think further about it, so he asked Rong Jue after knowing that Yuan Wenrui was safe. No need, said Rong Jue, then he told his teammates his analysis, so his teammates learned that it was better not to take out the evidence. In Country Y, the Cretan family failed to find the murderer who killed Charles. It didnt give up its investigation, but it was in despair. The Zi familys business went back to normal. After the spies sent by the Dongfang family and the Jing family to Cine were exposed, they sent another group of people over. This time, all the people were members of their own families. Leng Shaoting told Gu Ning that, after Jing Jining shared the news with Leng Shaoting. The Dongfang family sent Dongfang Jinghong, Dongfang Ziyus older brother, the son of the Dongfang familys eldest son, this time. Dongfang Jinghong wasnt as talented as Dongfang Ziyu, so he didnt receive as much attention as her in the Dongfang family. Now the kung fupetition was right around the corner, but he was sent out to do the task. It would waste his cultivation time. Chapter 2003 - A Sex Marathon

Chapter 2003: A Sex Marathon

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Dongfang Jinghong was dissatisfied with that, but he didnt dare to say anything about it. If he did, the Dongfang familys patriarch might get mad at him and he would suffer a great loss. Anyway, he didnt have much confidence this time, and a half month of cultivation wouldnt change anything. So he decided to tolerate it. The Jing family sent out Jing Yaorongs eldest son, Jing Yunfei. Jing Yunfei was at the same age as Jing Yunyao, so he wasnt in the age range to take part in the kung fupetition. It would waste his time. As a cultivator, Jing Yunfei was talented to some extent, but he wasnt better than Jing Jining. The Yin family learned the news as well, so it also sent out someone. That person was the second son of the Yin familys second son, Yin Shixuns younger brother, Yin Shiyi. Yin Shiyi was in the middle generation like Jing Yunfei, so he was also too old to take part in thepetition. The Yin family sent out Yin Shiyi in order to let him find Yin Shixun. Yin Shixun had been absent for too long, and the Yin family didnt know that he was already killed. .. When will you go back to the base? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting. She didnt want him to leave, but she was worried that they might discover him if he stayed in the capital. Someone took over the case about Shen Yanfeng, so I need to go back tomorrow. I have a new task and Im going to the border of Province Yun this time, said Leng Shaoting. Even if he wanted to stay in the capital, he wasnt allowed, so he was safe for the time being. Upon thinking that he had to be apart from Gu Ning for a long time again, Leng Shaoting felt reluctant to leave. He could only seize the chance and make full use of his time with Gu Ning right now. Without hesitation, Leng Shaoting threw himself at Gu Ning on the sofa, then kissed her passionately as his hand fondled her body. Ningning, t-touch my body. Leng Shaoting begged. Hearing that, Gu Ning fondled his body as well. She was obsessed with his beautiful abs. Go down. Gu Ning felt a little shy, but still listened to him and held his manhood. The sexsted a long time and they did it again after a short pause. Luckily, both of them were much stronger than normal people, so they could afford to have passionate sex again and again. Gu Ning originally nned to go to herpany today, but Leng Shaoting wouldnt let her go. It was already noon when they finally finished and had a rest, so Gu Ning gave up her n and decided to work tomorrow. They just had long, passionate sex in the day, but Leng Shaoting wasnt satisfied and asked Gu Ning for it again at night. Because Leng Shaoting was going to leave the capital and he didnt know when he coulde back, he wanted to have enough sex before their separation. The next day, Leng Shaoting had sex with Gu Ning once more in the morning once Gu Ning woke up. He didnt let her go until she was tired. So Leng Shaoting told her to have a rest before getting up, while he went to prepare breakfast. Gu Ning slept for a short while, then got up when the breakfast was done. Leng Shaoting had to leave in the morning, so they would separate after walking out of the door. Leng Shaoting would go to their military base, while Gu Ning would head to herpany. Ever since they found spies in Cine, Gu Ning told K to pay special attention to thepany to see whether there were more people who aimed to attack them. They found no more spies for the time being. However, as soon as Gu Ning arrived at herpany, she sensed the air of cultivators nearby, but she was already used to it, so she wasnt surprised at all. In addition, given Leng Shaotings conversation with herst night, she thought that the cultivator might be a new person. She could see that with a simple nce, so Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes right away. There was indeed a strange cultivator. He was a man who was about 40 years old in the mortal world. There was nothing useful for them in herpany, so Gu Ning didnt bother to pay more attention to him. After spending the whole morning in thepany, Gu Ning left for the siheyuan when it was time for lunch. Because of the cultivator outside, Gu Ning couldnt drive her own car. So she asked K to send her over instead. Boss, do you need me to check the surveince videos? K asked once he learned that someone was spying on Gu Ning. No need. I know who he is. We just need to avoid him. Gu Ning rejected. Fine! Since Gu Ning said that, K said nothing further. He believed in Gu Nings abilities. Even if she ran into any danger, she could protect herself. Oh, did you watch?An Empress of Military Blood? asked K. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, then replied, No, is it being aired? Yeah, the first and second episode were aired yesterday. The audience likes it. Its audience rating is the highest among the shows during the past 3 years, said K. K wasnt very interested in TV shows, especially shows about ancient eras, because he thought they were too unreal without a real historical setting. However, because he was editing?An Empress of Military Blood, he watched it and found it quite interesting. Although its historical setting was unreal, its plot was very attractive. Added with his editing, the quality of the pictures, and the special effects, it was harmonious and immersive. The audience couldnt care less about the fake historical setting. ordingly, as its editor, he received a lot of positivements as well and was in a good mood. Really? Gu Ning knew that?An Empress of Military Blood?would be popr, but couldnt be very sure of it, so she was slightly surprised when she heard the news. At the same time, she was happy too. Ill watch itter. Gu Ning didnt tell K to send her to the door of the siheyuan. She got out of the car nearby and walked there. Gu Ning came back when it was about time for lunch, so she went straight to dine with Shangguan Yang after walking into the siheyuan. After having lunch, Gu Ning didnt rush to cultivate. Instead, she watched?An Empress of Military Blood. Because Gu Ning watched it on awork, she could see a lot of viewersments in real time on the screen. She could barely see the pictures of the show. Many viewersined about that, but they could directly turn off the function if they didnt want to see thements in real time, but sometimes thements were quite funny. Most viewersplimented the show, and some of them even used dirtynguages to express their love for it. And a few viewers disliked the show, saying that a certain actor was bad at acting. After all, different people had different tastes. There was no show or actor that could win everyones love. Among the negativements, there were some unkind attacks. It was obvious that some viewers hated a certain actor or Fenghua Entertainment.. Some were even Gu Nings peers in the same industry. Chapter 2004 - Secretly Scheme Against Her

Chapter 2004: Secretly Scheme Against Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It always happened. After watching two episodes and reading somements, Gu Ning began to cultivate. Although she hadnt made much progress these days, she was still making progress. When it was nearly 6 pm, Gu Ning entered the Foundation Stage. After entering the Foundation Stage, she became a real cultivator and could focus on improving her level. Because Gu Ning had her Jade Eyes, the skills she learned during the Foundation Stage were nothing to her. The new skills were barelyparable to the skills she already had. After having dinner, Gu Ning went back to her school along with the monster fox. Gu Ning needed the monster fox sometimes, so she couldnt leave it to cultivate there forever. Two days passed in the blink of an eye. Because Gu Ning went to school on Wednesday, it was Friday after she had sses for two days. During the past two days, Yuan Wenrui had been called to the Public Security Bureau twice, once a day. He was asked a few questions every time before leaving. It was a piece of big news in high society. Some people trusted him, while some didnt. No matter what, as long as the police didnt announce that Yuan Wenrui was guilty, he was safe. During this time, the Yuan family heard a lot of rumors and were quite mad. The Yuan familys young generation suffered a lot of mockery and unkind nces from their schoolmates, which filled them with fury. Yuan Wenruis son even had a fight with his ssmate and injured his ssmate. In the Yuan family, only Master Yuan and his other sons were aware that Yuan Wenrui really had been involved in drug trafficking. Other family members had no idea about that, so they were persuaded when Master Yuan and his other sons denied it. They obviously chose to believe their own family members instead of outsiders. The Yuan family was mad, but could do nothing about it. They knew that Yuan Wenrui would be safe, so other people would stop talking about the case once it was over. The ssmate who was injured by Yuan Wenruis son wasnt from a powerful family, but Yuan Wenruis son had the fight in public, so the Yuan family paid the medical fee. The Yuan family had done many bad deeds, but they were reasonable. As long as their benefits werent hurt, they were willing to pay thepensation whether the injured people were from a powerful family or not. The interrogation of Shen Yanfeng, Chen Jinming, and Chen Jinpeng was over today. They would be sentenced at the court tomorrow. The Chen family didnt know that Chen Jinpeng was also caught until the announcement was released today. In the Chen family, only Master Chen and Chen Jinming were aware that Chen Jinpeng was still alive. Other members had no idea about that, so they were greatly surprised when they learned the news. They asked Master Chen what had happened, but Master Chen didnt reply to them. Master Chen was in a terrible mood now, so he was reluctant to answer their questions. Witnessing the Chen family decaying, he could do nothing. Gu Ning, during these days, could always feel the air of cultivators near her, but the cultivator didnt move closer mainly because of Baili Zongxue. If the cultivator moved too close, he or she would be discovered by Baili Zongxue. If there was a distance, Baili Zongxue couldnt discover him or her given her level. The cultivator wasnt afraid of Baili Zongxue, he was simply unwilling to be discovered. It was not only Gu Ning who was their target, the Baili family was also their target now. Because Baili Zongxue had a close rtionship with Gu Ning, they thought that Baili Zongxue might have already found out something useful from Gu Ning. Since theunch of?An Empress of Military Blood, there had been six episodes released in three days, so two episodes a day. The audience rating was getting higher and higher day by day. The main actors also gained more and more fame, receiving many more offers. Su Tongnuo, Han Lengxuan, and Bai Lin, who always yed supporting roles, began to get offers for leading roles. Although the roles werent from shows with arge budget, they werent on a tight budget either, most actors wouldnt say no to them. It was a chance for them to be more popr. Su Tongnuo, Han Lengxuan, and Bai Lin, however, were very cautious about their offers. Han Lengxuans contract with his agentpany would end in half a month, so he had no n to ept more offers till he joined Fenghua Entertainment. During this half month, there was activity about?An Empress of Military Blood, so he wouldnt be free and his fame wouldnt be affected even though he didnt have a new role. Bai Lin was different. She had three months ahead, so she needed to y a new role in order to attract more attention from the public other than for attending activities about?An Empress of Military Blood, or people might forget her. However, she couldnt y a role in a long show because she only had three months to stay in her crew. In the end, Bai Lin chose a supporting female role for a romantic show, which was adapted from a popr novelists work. It only had 20 episodes and the shooting would begin next week, so three months were enough. Bai Lin chose that role not only because it was a short show, but also because it was a charming role. The role was the leading male characters older sister who had a divorce and raised her 5-year-old son alone. She was so strong and brave that people felt sympathetic to her. She could easily arouse empathy from other women who had the same experience as her. Thepany Bai Lin used to work for had less interest in her now, but she suddenly became popr, so thepany was unwilling to let her go and even wanted to renew their contract. Bai Lin refused, but thepany wouldnt stop negotiating with her. Not many people knew that Bai Lin would join Fenghua Entertainment after her contract with the previouspany ended. Only Gu Ning and several other people knew it, so thepany Bai Lin used to work for had no idea about that. The senior management of the previouspany was displeased because Bai Lin wanted to end her contract with them right after she became popr. However, in fact, before Bai Lin became popr, she had already told them that she wouldnt renew the agreement, but even if the senior management remembered that, they wouldnt hesitate to deny it for benefits. Therefore, as soon as Bai Lin refused to renew the agreement in the morning, the general manager arranged for a meal in the afternoon. Bai Lin was always careful, which was necessary in this industry or she could be harmed by other people at any time. Exactly because she was very careful, she didnt think this afternoons meal was a kind invitation. Was the general manager going to secretly scheme against her? She wasnt paranoid, but it was toomon in this industry. She just turned down the general managers offer and the general manager invited her to have a meal that afternoon, which unavoidably made her feel quite nervous. She had to go, but she called Han Lengxuan in private and told him to help her figure out a way to handle it. Chapter 2005 - You Can Never Be Too Careful

Chapter 2005: You Can Never Be Too Careful

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although they didnt work in the samepany, they kept a good rtionship after cooperating with each other twice. At least in the circle, they were real friends. Han Lengxuan also believed it wasnt a kind invitation. He wanted to help Bai Lin, but he was upied with a meal today as well. He couldnt leave. Why dont you give Miss Gu a call? I think she can help you. Dont feel embarrassed. After all, you can never be too careful, said Han Lengxuan. Because Gu Ning might be in a ss, Bai Lin sent her a message and hoped that she would see her message as soon as possible. Bai Lin honestly told her what had happened today. She wasnt very sure of their general managers intention, so she only said it was just her guess. When Gu Ning received Bai Lins message, she had just reached the back gate and was about to leave by a taxi. In order to avoid cultivators, she left her car at herpanyst time, so she could only take a taxi right now. Because she knew that cultivators were spying on her outside her school, Gu Ning chose to leave from the back gate. After reading Bai Lins message, Gu Ning frowned and immediately called her. If Gu Ning were in the situation, she would believe it was a scheme as well. The second Bai Lins phone rang, she picked it up. To her surprise, Gu Ning called her back so soon after reading her message. Bai Lins voice trembled a little in excitement. Miss Gu. Where will you have the meal tonight? Which private room? asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, Bai Lin understood that Gu Ning was helping her. She felt very grateful and said at once, Royal Court Hotel in the eastern district. VIP08 on the 4th floor. Alright, I know. You can go. Dont be worried. Ill book a private room next to it right now. If anything bad really happens, Ill go to help you, said Gu Ning. W-Will you go in person? Is it appropriate? Its just my guess. I dont know whether Ive thought too much about it. Bai Lin felt ttered and embarrassed because she was worried that she might be wrong and waste Gu Nings time. She intended to turn to Gu Ning for help and hoped that Gu Ning could arrange for someone to protect her. If anything bad happened, she could immediately get help, but unexpectedly Gu Ning would go in person. Its fine. We can never be too careful, and Im going to have a meal with my friends today. I dont care where we go, so we can go to the same ce if you need my help, said Gu Ning. She wasnt lying because she indeed had an appointment with Zi Beiying, but they hadnt settled the ce yet. Thank you so much, Miss Gu! Bai Lin felt that she shouldnt bother Gu Ning so much, but Gu Ning was right. They could never be too careful. If her general manager really aimed to hurt her, she would be safe with Gu Nings presence. Not a big deal, said Gu Ning. Because Bai Lin was signed by herpany, she was willing to help. After that, Gu Ning called Zi Beiying and told her to meet at the Royal Court Hotel in the eastern district. She also told Zi Beiying the reason why she did that. Gu Ning said one of her friends was going to have a dangerous meal at the Royal Court Hotel today. Her friend might be trapped, so she needed to go there to help her. As a result, they would book a room next to the one where her friend was having the meal in the Royal Court Hotel so that she could take action the second her friend was really in danger. Knowing that, Zi Beiying understood why Gu Ning made that decision and agreed. At the same time, she was curious too. If I arrive earlier, do you need me to watch them for you? Zi Beiying asked. Although she offered to help Gu Ning, she was actually quite interested in it. Sure. It wasnt very necessary, but Gu Ning still agreed because she was unwilling to upset Zi Beiying. Zi Beiying was very smart, so she would be careful. After that, Gu Ning booked a private room in the Royal Court Hotel. It was still early, so she easily booked a private room next to the one where Bai Lin was going to have the meal. Once it was done, Gu Ning sent Zi Beiying a message, telling her the number of the private room before taking a taxi to the Royal Court Hotel. Because Gu Ning set off from the Haicheng District, she wouldnt arrive at the Royal Court Hotel until an hourter. It was nearly 5 pm now, so it would be 6 pm when she arrived. Zi Beiying took Mengda and Nan to the hotel and they arrived at 5:40 pm. She didnt order any food, but paid special attention to the next private room. They couldnt see the situation in it, but they could hear the sounds if anything strange happened. The next private room was upied at 5:50. Because normally people had dinner at 6 pm, they usually arrived earlier. For now, nothing strange happened. In fact, nothing inappropriate would happen at this time. Even if those men were going to do bad things, they would wait till the meal was over. Zi Beiying was actually a little impatient. As Gu Ning walked near the private room, she used her Jade Eyes to see inside. There were 7 people in it, including Bai Lin and her agent. Among the other 5 people, only one was a woman, while the other 4 were all men over 40. The woman was about 25 and she was pretty. When she talked with a middle-aged man, she seemed eager to please him. The middle-aged man was amused,ughing out loud. Bai Lin was talking with another man who leered at her the entire time, but Bai Lin kept a distance from him. In fact, Bai Lin felt disgusted, because she could clearly see the mans intention. If it was a normal meal and they talked normally, she would certainly be kind. However, even though she was clearly aware of the mans evil thoughts, she had to be polite when she faced him, otherwise she might be in a very dangerous situation if the man was annoyed by her. She wondered whether Gu Ning had arrived yet. She bet Gu Ning should have arrived now. After observing the situation inside, Gu Ning was sure that it was indeed a very dangerous meal. However, before the man did anything to hurt Bai Lin, she wouldnt do anything, so she went to the private room she booked. In the meanwhile, Gu Ning sent Bai Lin a message, telling her to rx. Bai Lin finally felt relieved when she read Gu Nings message. Once Gu Ning walked into the private room, Zi Beiying said, Gu Ning, weve noticed nothing strange yet. I know. Even if theyre going to do something, they wont take action till the meal is over, said Gu Ning, then sat down. After that, they began to order. Chapter 2006 - Its an Accident

Chapter 2006: Its an ident

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After ordering, Zi Beiying asked curiously, Since your friend knows it might be a trap, why did she stille? Because Gu Ning didnt tell Zi Beiying many details, Zi Beiying couldnt understand it. Shes an actress. This meal was arranged by herpany. She couldnt say no, so she had toe, said Gu Ning. Oh, I see! Zi Beiying understood it at once. Although actors seemed popr and loved by many people, they actually had to do many things against their own will. If theirpanies arranged meals for them, they had to show up, or they would be shut out of the industry. The dishes were ced on the table after a while, and they began to enjoy the food. Gu Ning kept on paying special attention to the next private room. Within twenty minutes, Bai Lin was forced to drink over a dozen cups of strong alcohol. Luckily, she was able to drink a lot, or she would be drunk already. Anyway, Bai Lin started feeling dizzy. Besides, in front of those men, she needed to pretend that she was already drunk even if she only felt slightly dizzy. After another while, Bai Lin stood up going to the washroom. When she was absent, the man sitting next to her immediately threw a white pill into her cup and shook it a little to make it melt quickly. Seeing that, Gu Ning frowned and sent Bai Lin a message at once. Gu Ning: When your eyes have been away from your ss for a long time, dont use it again. It might be mixed with something harmful. Break it and use a new one. Gu Ning didnt directly tell her that the drink in her cup was drugged, because it would arouse unnecessary suspicion. She could only imply that the drink might be harmful. Gu Ning understood that Bai Lin was very smart and she might have thought about that by herself. Gu Ning guessed correctly. In fact, when Bai Lin left for the washroom, she already thought about that problem because it wasnt umon in the entertainment industry. A lot of actresses had fallen into that trap before. Bai Lin decided to do something this time, so she nned to figure out a way to break the cup after using the washroom. Even though it wasnt surprising, Bai Lin was still scared and trembled after reading Gu Nings message. This was the first time that she had encountered such a thing, so she unavoidably felt frightened. Ever since she joined this industry, she always refused to ept unspoken rules. Thepany never forced her to do that, so she didnt have many good offers or meal gatherings. She hadnt been schemed against either. After Gu Ning agreed to sign her to work for Fenghua Entertainment, she had the idea to end the contract with the previouspany right away, but the liquidated damages was three million yuan, which was arge number. She could afford it, but she would run out of money afterwards. Although an actor could have a pay of millions of yuan after ying a role in a TV show, thepany took most of it and the actor could only have about 30%. In other words, if an actors pay was ten million yuan, he or she would only receive three million yuan. Besides, actors needed to spend a lot of money during their work because they needed to make themselves stunning. A piece of their clothes could cost dozens or hundreds of thousand yuan. A formal gown for important events could cost much more money. Therefore, actors could save a little money. What was worse, Bai Lin didnt have much work these years and she just bought a house in the capital, so her savings werent much. For now, she only had 3 months left in thepany, so she nned to wait till the contract ended, but unfortunately she was in trouble today. Bai Lin couldnt stay in the washroom for long, so she stopped thinking about it. After using the toilet, she went outside and pretended to walk unsteadily, supporting her head with one hand. It seemed that she was already drunk. As soon as Bai Lin was back to her seat, she suddenly eximed when she was about to sit down. Her hand fell and coincidentally pped her cup. The cup was turned upside down on the table and the drink was spilled. The next second, the cup rolled to the side of the table, then fell to the ground and broke into pieces. Bai Lin was very good at acting, so it happened smoothly. No one could see that she deliberately did that. However, the other people all seemed displeased. Seeing that, Bai Lin was sure that the drink was indeed harmful. Although she remained calm on the surface, she actually felt horrified in her heart. If she hadnt been careful, or if she had drunk the drink She didnt dare to imagine what would happen to her. I-Im sorry. Ive drunk too much. I can barely walk steadily. Bai Lin apologized right away. Be careful! Bai Lins agent snapped at her. Im sorry, Im really sorry. I didnt do it on purpose. Bai Lin continued to apologize, looking pitiful. Its alright. Just give her a new cup. The man who had drugged her drink pretended to be tolerant. Even if he was displeased, he couldnt show his real feelings right now. It was an ident, and he could do it againter. Before long, a waiter brought over a new cup and Bai Lin filled it by herself. Manager Lin, Manager Wu, and Manager Wang, Im so sorry for breaking the cup just now. Please allow me to punish myself by drinking a new one, said Bai Lin, then she drank the drink without dy. She showed a sincere attitude, so the other people stopped embarrassing her. Actually, it wasnt a big deal and most people wouldnt mind it, but the drink was already drugged, so they were unhappy that Bai Lin broke the cup. Dont say that. Its just a cup. Its fine. Everyone began to smile and rx the atmosphere in the room. However, although Bai Lin avoided being drugged, she was forced to drink more and more strong alcohol in the following minutes. Bai Lin felt increasingly ufortable and Gu Ning thought that it must be over. All the other people had finished eating, but they seemed to have no intention of leaving. Gu Ning could wait, but Bai Lin didnt have much time now. Because Bai Lin still had a contract with thepany, Gu Ning couldnt make Bai Lin have more enemies or have a tough life by taking her away right now. After thinking for a while, Gu Ning took out her phone to call Bai Lin. Bai Lin was having a meal with her managers, but she was allowed to answer her phone. Seeing it was Gu Ning, Bai Lin felt greatly relieved. She excused herself, then walked aside to pick up the call, but she didnt move her eyes away from the table in case they tried to drug her again. Chapter 2007 - Panicked

Chapter 2007: Panicked

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Bai Lin, did you drink a lot? asked Gu Ning on purpose, because she couldnt let Bai Lin know that she actually witnessed everything. Yeah, I did, said Bai Lin in a resigned tone. If they failed to drug you, theyll certainly try to make you drunk. You cant continue to drink now. Gu Ning said, Oh, are they all very important? She needed to know who they were so that she could make up an appropriate excuse. They mentioned you just now. They think very highly of you and they are slightly afraid of you, said Bai Lin in a low voice. No one else could hear her. They just discussed?An Empress of Military Blood?and Fenghua Entertainment, then Gu Ning. When they talked about Gu Ning, they seemed to be in awe of her. They agreed that Gu Ning muste from a very powerful family, or she couldnt be sessful so smoothly. If so, you can directly tell them that the boss of Fenghua Entertainment wants to see you. And shes dining in the Royal Court Hotel as well. She has a few important guests, so you cant continue to drink or youll lose your mannerster. Lets see how theyll react. If theyre scared and let you go, itll be for the best. If not, you can call me and Ill go to see you. Gu Ning said, If you can leave them, dont go with your agent. Were in the private room next to yours, VIP05. No problem, said Bai Lin. After hanging up, Bai Lin went back to her seat and apologized. Manager Lin, Manager Wu, and Manager Wang, Im so sorry. I cant drink any longer. Chairman Gu of Fenghua Entertainment just called me and she wants to see me. Shes in the Royal Court Hotel right now as well. She has a few important guests. She ns to introduce me to them. If I continue to drink and get drunk, Im afraid Ill lose my manners before them, so What? Chairman Gu of Fenghua Entertainment wants to see you? Do you mean Gu Ning, Miss Gu? Hearing that, Manager Lin, who sat next to Bai Lin, was shocked. Compared with other people, Manager Lin knew more about Gu Ning than them. At such a young age, nobody believed that Gu Ning could be so sessful without powerful support, at least Manager Lin didnt believe it. He was sure that Gu Ning must have powerful support behind her. The bronze chimes, which was the biggest news these days, were also provided by Gu Ning. Most importantly, he heard from his father that the owner of Xiangyun Antique-store had a very close rtionship with the several important masters in the capital. His father was able to know that because he was a member of the Antiques Association. His father had gone to the auction, so he saw it and shared the news with him. When he learned that the owner of Xiangyun Antique-store was Gu Ning, he realized that it was precisely Gu Ning who had a close rtionship with the several important masters in the capital. He was a senior manager of a bigpany, but he was merely nobody in front of those important men. Therefore, Manager Lin totally gave up his evil thoughts about Bai Lin and felt scared now. Luckily, Bai Lin had broken the cup by ident just now, or he would be the one who was in trouble. The other people didnt know about Gu Ning as much as Manager Lin, but they had heard of Fenghua Entertainment as well. They knew it was owned by Gu Ning and agreed that Gu Ning must have powerful support behind her for her to be so sessful now. As a result, they behaved themselves around the table at once. Yeah, its Gu Ning. Manager Lin, you should know that I gained some fame because of?Infinite Horror?and?An Empress of Military Blood. Both of them are produced by Fenghua Entertainment, said Bai Lin. They were aware that Bai Lin became popr because of?Infinite Horror?and?An Empress of Military Blood, but they didnt know that Bai Lin had a private rtionship with Gu Ning. Even Bai Lins agent had no idea about that. Bai Lin, are you close with Gu Ning? Bai Lins agent asked. She cares about me and I respect her. If there are any suitable roles, shell rmend me, said Bai Lin. She didnt directly give an affirmative answer, but her meaning couldnt be more obvious. Her rtionship with Gu Ning wasntmon, or Gu Ning wouldnt rmend her to new shows. Bai Lin continued, She has a lot of connections. All of them are quite influential, so she wants to introduce me to them. If I have any difficulties, I can turn to them for help. Hearing that, Manager Lin felt he was very lucky in retrospect. Luckily, he didnt hurt Bai Lin. Wow, why didnt you tell me earlier? Bai Lins agent smiled with embarrassment. He was slightly ming Bai Lin. If he hadnt known about Bai Lins good rtionship with Gu Ning, he would have stopped their general manager from forcing her to stay in theirpany with dirty tricks. If so, Bai Lin, you dont need to drink any longer. You can leave if you need to go right now, said Manager Lin. He didnt dare to stop Bai Lin from seeing Gu Ning and other important figures. Can I? Bai Lin hesitated on purpose. She actually couldnt wait to leave. Of course. Of course. The pther people immediately agreed. They didnt dare to stop her from leaving. Well, then Ill go now. Im so sorry, please allow me to buy you a meal next time to make it up to you. Even though Bai Lin hated them, she had to act polite to them. Bai Lin, Ill go with you, said Bai Lins agent. He wasnt doubting Bai Lins words, but simply wanted to seize the chance to meet Gu Ning and those important figures. Um, Im afraid you cant without Gu Nings agreement, said Bai Lin. Fine, then you can go now. Bai Lins agent didnt insist upon hearing that. He was unwilling to offend those important figures by showing up unwanted. After that, Bai Lin left alone. She went straight to Gu Nings private room afterwards. Walking into the private room Gu Ning was in, Bai Lin finally felt relieved the moment she saw Gu Ning. She thanked Gu Ning right away. Miss Gu, thank you so much! If it hadnt been for you, I honestly had no idea how to run away from them. Although you havent joined mypany yet, youll be my employee sooner orter. Since you had trouble, I certainly should help you out, said Gu Ning. She didnt think it was a big deal. Anyway, Bai Lin still felt very grateful to Gu Ning, so she decided to pay the bill today. Once Bai Lin was gone, Manager Lin gave a sigh of relief as well, then he turned to Bai Lins agent in anger.. Xiang Jian, your general manager has nearly ruined me this time. Why didnt he make sure its safe before bringing the girl here? Chapter 2008 - Keep Her

Chapter 2008: Keep Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Manager Lin, Im sorry, we didnt know either. If we knew, we wouldnt dare to bring her here. Ill talk about it with our general manager once Im back. Xiang Jian, Bai Lins agent, apologized at once with a resigned look. Fine, luckily nothing has happened today. If your general manager is smart, he should give up his evil thoughts about Bai Lin. Gu Nings connections are much more powerful than you think. Theyre all rule-makers in business and politics. No one dares to annoy them. It cant be easier for them to make yourpany go bankrupt, said Manager Lin. Because his rtionship with Xiang Jian and theirpanys general manager wasnt bad, he kindly reminded them to be careful. Hearing that, Xiang Jian had a shiver. Rule-makers in business and politics? It was unbelievable! Anyway, given Manager Lins expression, he figured out who they were. If so, it was indeed super easy for them to shut theirpany. Manager Lin, can you tell me more about that? asked Xiang Jian in a trembling voice. My father went to an auction the other day. He saw the owner of Xiangyun Antique-store sit with Master Leng, Master Xu, Master Jiang, and Cai Wenhong. They chatted with each other inughter and even left together. Manager Lin said, The owner of the Xiangyun Antique-store is Gu Ning. What? Hearing that, everyone was surprised. To their surprise, Gu Ning was able to have a rtionship with those people who were really powerful figures in their country. Alright, Im full. I need to go now, said Manager Lin. He stood up and walked out. He actually hadnt finished, but lost the mood to eat any longer. Before they left, Gu Ning and the others were already gone. When Gu Ning went to pay the bill, Bai Lin moved faster and settled the ount to thank Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt stop her, because it could set Bai Lins mind at rest. After paying the bill, they had to leave. Because Bai Lin came in Xiang Jians car, she didnt have a car now since Xiang Jian didnt leave with her. And Bai Lin was a star after all, so Gu Ning couldnt let her take a taxi. So Gu Ning told her to get in her car and Zi Beiying drove her back. Bai Lin thought it was unsafe to take a taxi alone, so she epted Gu Nings kindness although she felt a little embarrassed. After what has happened today, I think your boss will give up harassing you. Well, if your boss is smart, he should stop. If he wont, let me know. Ill force them to end your agreement, said Gu Ning. She meant to help Bai Lin out without paying liquidated damages. As long as Gu Ning wanted to do it, there was nothing she couldnt do. It totally relied on herself. It was uneptable in Gu Nings eyes that those men had tried to drug Bai Lin. If she had encountered such a thing, she would surely beat their sh*t out. However, it was Bai Lins affair. If she made it a scene and won for the time being, Bai Lin might be able to leave the previouspany, but her future would be in danger. Bai Lin was a weak girl after all. If those men harbored grudge against her, they could easily hurt her. Bai Lin was her employee, so she would definitely give her a helping hand, but she couldnt protect her 24/7. It would be fine if Bai Lin only suffered minor problems, but what if they were serious? Even if Gu Ning could help her after serious problems happened, Bai Lin would already be hurt and sometimes it was meaningless. The weak were the prey of the strong in this society. If one didnt have abilities to face other peoples revenge, he or she had to tolerate the humiliation. In addition, Bai Lin wasnt hurt in the end. If she was hurt, it would be another thing. Sure, said Bai Lin. Although she felt she would be safe for a while after what had happened today, she wasnt sure that her boss was smart or not. If it happened again, she would be determined to end the contract even if she had to pay liquidated damages. After Manager Lin left, Xiang Jian and the other people felt too embarrassed to stay in the room any longer, so they left as well. Back in his car, Xiang Jian called his general manager at once and reported the result to him. The general manager was scared too. He thought that Bai Lin was unusually lucky. She became famous and had a rtionship with so many powerful figures. It seemed he couldnt achieve his goal by dirty tricks. Xiang Jian, have a nice talk with Bai Lin. Thepany is willing to raise her share of the profit to 30%. If it doesnt work, then give her 40%. Bai Lin isnt only popr now, she also knows many powerful figures. She has a bright future ahead. We must keep her, said the general manager. Although he didnt dare to y dirty tricks again, he still wanted to keep Bai Lin. Sure, Ill talk with Bai Lin tomorrow, but I dont think shell agree. Since Bai Lin has a good rtionship with Gu Ning and shes unwilling to renew the agreement, I bet she must want to join Fenghua Entertainment. If she joins Fenghua Entertainment, shell have endless offers. I dont think she can be persuaded by just 40% of the profit, said Xiang Jian. It was his guess, but he actually wasnt sure about it. Even if Fenghua Entertainment was barelyparable to theirpany when it came to its experience, achievements, and importance in the industry right now, its owner was different. Moreover, those actors who were signed by Fenghua Entertainment had been shut out of the industry before, but they were all super popr now. It meant that Gu Ning had outstanding abilities, and she was able to deal with those forces who shut those actors out of the industry. In addition to that, Xiang Jian also learned that Fenghua Entertainment didnt ept unspoken rules. All its actors must rely on their own abilities to win offers. It provided a very good tform for upright, skilled actors to prove themselves. He didnt think Bai Lin would miss this great chance to be more popr, and she was indeed an upright and skilled girl. She was very suitable for Fenghua Entertainment. The general manager didnt realize that until Xiang Jian told him nkly. Obviously, Bai Lin was reluctant to renew her agreement with them and wanted to join Fenghua Entertainment. At the same time, Gu Ning must have agreed. However, the general manager was unwilling to give up. There were too many entertainmentpanies right now, so it wasnt easy to make an actor popr. It would be very sessful if apany could have 7 popr artists, but they only had 5.. Among the 5 artists, 2 were often forgotten by the audience. Chapter 2009 - Its Bullying!

Chapter 2009: Its Bullying!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions A popr artist could bring thepany unbelievable profit, so the general manager was unwilling to let Bai Lin leave right after she became famous. No matter what, have a talk with Bai Lin tomorrow. Lets see what shell choose, said the general manager. Sure, said Xiang Jian. After driving Bai Lin home, Gu Ning went back to Century City along with Zi Beiying. Gu Ning would stay in Century City tonight. After Ive been here for so long, its the first time that youve stayed here, said Zi Beiying. Although she thought that Gu Ning didnte back because of her, they were very close now, so she wouldnt hesitate to bother Gu Ning. I spend most of my time at school and I need to deal with other things when Im free, so I stay wherever is convenient, said Gu Ning with a smile. Gu Ning, I also want to buy a house in the capital. I think this block is good. I just watched a few houses yesterday and there are several avable now. I dont know how long Ill stay in the capital, but Ille here often. I cant stay in your ce every time, and it isnt convenient to stay in hotels. I can sell the house if I donte here again in the future, said Zi Beiying. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. She wouldnt stop Zi Beiying from staying in her ce, but she felt that Zi Beiying and Xu Jinchen were likely to be a couple, so it was a good thing that Zi Beiying would stay in the capital more often. In addition, if she had her own house, it would be more convenient for Xu Jinchen toe to see her. Anyway, the Zi family didntck money at all. A house costing dozens of millions of yuan was nothing for them. Are you free tomorrow? Why dont we go to see houses together? asked Zi Beiying. No problem, said Gu Ning. The next morning, Gu Ning and Zi Beiying got up to run to the houses that Zi Beiying liked. This house area wasnt veryrge because it belonged to the Nancheng District and was close to the center of the city. After all, the size of thend was limited, so the houses here were more expensive. A house covering an area of 500 square meters could be tens of millions more expensive than in the suburbs, because thend here was far more expensive than in the suburbs. Precisely because of that, houses here werent sold so often. Because the house area wasnt veryrge, the few avable houses werent far from Gu Nings. They were at the back of the house area, but it took only a few minutes on foot to get there from Gu Nings house. Century City was a luxurious house area, so each house had minor shorings. They only had different sizes. There were three houses left. Two of them wereparatively smaller, covering an area of 380 square meters, while the other one was about 520 square meters. Zi Beiying was used to living in her own familys spacious manor, so she chose therger one with a bigger garden. Moreover, Zi Beiying loved raising flowers and nts, so she could have enough space to do that now. Gu Ning agreed that it was a good choice, so Zi Beiying decided to buy it. However, it was still early, and the sales department wasnt open yet, so they went to have breakfast afterpleting their run in the morning. At 9 am, they went to the sales department. Once they walked into the sales department, they noticed an unkind look from a woman in a uniform. She gave an unkind look at Zi Beiying. Seeing her look, Gu Ning guessed that the woman must believe that Zi Beiying couldnt afford the house here. She was right. The saleswoman indeed believed that Zi Beiying couldnt afford the house. When Zi Beiying came here before, she showed no intention of buying a house. She seemed to look around casually, so the saleswoman believed that Zi Beiying was too poor to afford a house here. Zi Beiying sensed her disdain, but didnt care much about it. The saleswoman was merely a nobody in her eyes after all. Hi, Miss Zi! Another saleswoman who served Zi Beiying yesterday walked up as soon as she saw her. Even though she wasnt sure that Zi Beiying was going to buy a house, she was a potential buyer. Even if Zi Beiying couldnt afford a house or had no intention of buying one, Zi Beiying was their customer, so they should do their job to serve her. Yeah, I want the 520-square-meter house, full payment, said Zi Beiying in a t voice, but it was quite shocking in other peoples ears. Many people in the room were amazed. What? asked the saleswoman subconsciously. She couldnt believe her ears. Although the customers of Century City were all rich people, only a few would choose to pay a full payment, so she was stunned. I said, I want the 520-square-meter house, full payment, now, said Zi Beiying patiently Oh, sure, sure, Miss Zi, please this way. Once the saleswoman made sure of it, she got excited and took Zi Beiying to the VIP room. The saleswoman who just disdained Zi Beiying was totally shocked at this moment. What? She wants the 520-square-meters house, and even can pay a full payment? Jesus, she must be super rich. It costs dozens of millions of yuan! The saleswoman regretted ignoring Zi Beiying yesterday. If she had known that Zi Beiying was so rich, she would have served her before the others. Unfortunately, it was toote. The saleswoman took Zi Beiying and Gu Ning to have a seat in the room, then immediately poured tea for them. She didnt rush to take the contract out. Miss Zi, you came at the right time. After you left yesterday, another customer of ours liked thatrger house as well. The customer felt it was a little expensive, so didnt make the decision right away. Just now, I heard my colleague having a call with the customer. The customer nned toe to buy the house this afternoon. I bet the customer is already on the way here, so youre earlier than the customer, otherwise you might have had to buy the smaller one, said the saleswoman. Well, it proves that this house is fated to be owned by me, said Zi Beiying jokingly. She didnt think the saleswoman was lying to her, because it could happen. If you hesitated to buy a house, it could be sold to another person at any time. After all, there was more than just one customer who could afford a house. Afterwards, the saleswoman helped Zi Beiying with the payment and contract. It took them about twenty minutes. Right after Zi Beiying finished and walked out, she saw a middle-aged couple arguing with a saleswoman in the hall. I told you I can make the decision after seeing it again with my husband. You agreed. So why did you tell me its already sold when we almost arrived? Its bullying! The middle-aged woman shouted at the saleswoman.. As she angrily shouted, she even pointed at the saleswomans face, showing no respect. Chapter 2010 - Its Shameful

Chapter 2010: Its Shameful

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing that, Zi Beiying realized the middle-aged woman was talking about the house she just bought. If she waste by a short while, the house would have been sold. The saleswoman almost cried from feeling aggrieved, but she fought back tears and exined in a very polite attitude. Maam, I made it very clear to you yesterday. If you wanted it, you needed to pay the deposit so we could keep it for you for a day. If you dont want itter, wed only charge you two hundred yuan and return the rest to you, but you said you didnt need to do that. Since you didnt pay the deposit, we can sell it to other customers. When you called me at the beginning, the house was still avable, but another customer bought it afterwards. I gave you a call right away, so it isnt our fault. Not your fault, so is it my fault? You told me to pay the deposit, but who knows whether its your way of selling? The woman argued. She didnt believe that the house would be sold so soon, so she refused to pay the deposit. At this moment, she began to y the me game. She was the one who refused to do that, but now she med the saleswoman for it, which was really unreasonable! Maam, its the rule in the real estate industry. If you dont know, you can learn about it, said the saleswoman. What? I dont care. Its your fault, so you must solve the problem for me. I want the house. No matter who bought it, give it back to me. Im going to pay 50% down payment, said the woman with great pride. She believed that she was a very generous buyer because she was able to pay 50% down payment, while normally people only paid 30%. Thats ridiculous! Its already sold. There is no reason to give it back to you! Zi Beiying couldnt stand it and opened her mouth. She walked over and showed disdain on her face. Stop showing off. Its nothing that you can pay 50%, because I paid the full payment. Hearing that, everyone turned to look at Zi Beiying. She didnt think it was a big deal that she was able to pay a full payment, but other people were amazed because the house cost nearly forty million yuan! It turned out to be true thatmon people couldnt understand rich peoples world. D-Did you buy the house? asked the woman. Since Zi Beiying was able to pay a full payment for the house, she must be unusually rich, so the woman hesitated a little. After all, they were just upstarts in wealth and didnt have much power. They got thirty million yuan because their house was demolished by the government. Their son was getting married and their daughter-inw was from a rich family, so they nned to buy a big house to keep their pride. Yeah, I did. Zi Beiying replied. If youre displeased, talk with me. Dont bully an employee here. Shes just doing her job. If so, can you give therge house to me? You can buy the smaller one. How about that? said the woman. This time, she became kind. Why dont you buy the smaller one? Its myrge house. I didnt steal it from you, said Zi Beiying. She was unwilling to give in. You The woman was mad. So what do you want for you to give me therge house? Hearing that, Zi Beiying felt it was ridiculously funny. No, I wont give it to you. Give up! She thought that the woman was dumb! Alright, a smaller one is fine. It isnt much smaller anyway. Its enough to amodate our family. The middle-aged man couldnt tolerate it any longer, so he tried to persuade the woman to give up, The middle-aged man was obviously a very obedient husband, and such men were often afraid of their wives. That was the reason why the man didnt say anything until now. But The woman was unwilling to give up. Alright, if you dont want to buy the smaller one, we can go to see other houses. Its shameful for you to continue to argue with people here, said the man. The woman also realized that it was already done and nothing could be changed. Even if she was reluctant to give up, she had to leave in the end. Thank you, miss. The saleswoman, who almost cried after being shouted at by the middle-aged woman, thanked Zi Beiying. She was even afraid that the middle-aged woman would run to beat her just now. No problem, said Zi Beiying. Because it had something to do with her house, she thought that she should do something, otherwise she wouldnt have stood out. After that, they left. Once Zi Beiying bought the house, she went to deal with the furnishings. Although it wouldnt be done within a short time, it was better done earlier thanter. Gu Ning, which furnishingspany did you hire then? I think your house is quite beautiful. Zi Beiying asked Gu Ning. My subordinate did it for me, but I can help you ask, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt have many requests for the style of furnishings. She simply wanted it to be simple andfortable, but Chen Cangyi still put a lot of effort into it. He furnished the house very well, and it was veryfortable to live in. Thanks, Zi Beiying said. After that, Gu Ning called Chen Cangyi and learned the address along with the number of the furnishingspany, then gave the information to Zi Beiying. Zi Beiying needed to deal with it by herself, because Gu Ning had something else to do and she couldnt stay with Zi Beiying all the time. Because Gu Nings Hummer was in herpany and she gave her Land Rover to Zi Beiying, she went to Gao Yis garage to drive his Jeep before going on the road. She went to Mountain River Garden first to pick up Jing Yunyao to have a meal at the siheyuan, then she began to cultivate. Halfway on the road, both Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao could sense the air of cultivators, but the cultivator was at a lower level than Jing Yunyao, so the cultivator failed to notice Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to look over, then saw a familiar face, which was Dongfang Qi. Gu Ning withdrew her sight after giving him a look, then said to Jing Yunyao, Its Dongfang Qi. Jing Yunyao was aware of the special function of Gu Nings Jade Eyes, so she wasnt surprised when Gu Ning said that to her. At the same time, Bai Lin arrived at thepany too. However, as soon as she arrived, she encountered trouble. Bai Lin always kept a polite but distant rtionship with other artists in theirpany, so they didnt have any conflicts although they werent close. She knew that they werepetitors, especially in the samepany. Everyone had topete against each other for chances, so it was impossible for them to have real friends. Bai Lin was very polite to other people, but there was a person she never bothered to talk to or say hi to. The person didnt care about that before, but this time was different. Chapter 2011 - Zhang Wenlan

Chapter 2011: Zhang Wen

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Oh, youre popr now. You dont bother to say hi to senior actors. Youre a big star now! The woman who picked on Bai Lin was the most important actress in theirpany, Zhang Wen. She was also an A-list actress in the entertainment industry. Zhang Wen was 30 this year. She was tall and pretty, but her appearance wasnt very outstanding in the entertainment industry. Zhang Wen was good at acting and she had good luck. She also didnt hesitate to ept unspoken rules, so she had a smooth career to some extent. Because of that, Zhang Wen became arrogant and self-centered with a quick temper. She always bullied other artists in theirpany. It had nothing to do with Bai Lin, because Zhang Wen wouldnt bully her. They never talked to each other whenever they met, so Zhang Wen simply gave her a nce of disdain if she saw her. However, Bai Lin didnt talk nor greet Zhang Wen for a reason. Their rtionship actually wasnt like that at the beginning. Two and a half years ago, she had a good rtionship with Zhang Wen. At least, Zhang Wen was willing to take care of her at that time. There was another actress who was as famous as Zhang Wen in thepany. She was also an A-list actress and was 3 years older than Zhang Wen. Back then, they werepeting against each other for a leading role. However, before the audition, the actress suddenly had an allergic reaction, and the cause of the allergy was the honey in the water. As a result, the actress missed the interview. During the investigation, Bai Lin happened to have been to the make-up room when there was no one inside. It was Zhang Wen who asked her to help her get something. Therefore, people became suspicious of Bai Lin. Even Zhang Wen imed that Bai Lin was guilty. Bai Lin finally realized that Zhang Wen told her to get something for her on purpose. Nevertheless, there was no camera in the make-up room, so Bai Lin couldnt clear her name. Luckily, the actress stood out and said she didnt drink water at all after Bai Lin walked into the make-up room. In other words, she had drunk the water with honey before Bai Lin walked in. In that case, Bai Lins name was cleared, but who was guilty? Although there was no surveince camera in the make-up room, there were some in the corridor. After the investigation, it turned out that it was done by Zhang Wens assistant. Zhang Wens assistant dared to do it because Zhang Wen allowed her to do it, otherwise it would be meaningless. In the end, the assistant carried the me and Bai Lins rtionship with Zhang Wen became terrible overnight. Afterwards, they never talked to or greeted each other. Did you forget that we havent greeted each other for over 2 years? You said nothing about it before. Why are you suddenly annoyed today? asked Bai Lin instead. Both her attitude and tone were calm. She didnt even bother to call her name. It was impossible for Bai Lin to be friendly to Zhang Wen after Zhang Wen had tried to frame her. She was already very nice that she didnt bring the evil deed up. You Zhang Wen was mad, and didnt know what to say at this moment, because she was afraid that Bai Lin would mention that to embarrass her. It wasnt a secret in theirpany, but it was still quite embarrassing. Nevertheless, she was very displeased with Bai Lins attitude. Bai Lin, we work in the samepany. Cant we be nice to each other? Do we have to be like enemies? said Zhang Wen as if she was innocent. However, she didnt mean to build a good rtionship with Bai Lin. She was justining that Bai Lin refused to be nice to her instead of her being bad to Bai Lin. Therefore, she hurled the me to Bai Lin. Bai Lin wasnt mad, but sneered. I think I get along well with everyone in thepany. Bai Lin didnt say that Zhang Wen was an exception, but she had made it very clear that she got along well with everyone but her. You Zhang Wen was mad again, feeling more and more embarrassed over time. She was also increasingly displeased with Bai Lin. Alright, Xiang wants to see me. I need to go now. Without caring about Zhang Wens feelings, Bai Lin walked away, leaving her behind. You Zhang Wen was angrier, but there were many people around in thepany. She had to pay attention to her image, so she didnt dare to show her anger. Furiously, she watched Bai Lin walking away. She just gained some fame and now she is so arrogant. It depends on ones abilities to stay famous. Lets see how long you can be popr! muttered Zhang Wen. She believed that Bai Lin became arrogant after gaining some fame. After walking away, Bai Lin went straight to Xiang Jians office. She was a little upset while standing in front of his office. Xiang Jian disdained her in the past and didnt give her many chances, but she didnt me him, because she was unwilling to ept unspoken rules. However, Bai Lin hated Xiang Jian after going through what had happened yesterday, but she couldnt show her real feelings on her face. Bai Lin knocked on the door before walking inside. Hi, Xiang, do you want to see me? Oh, hi, Bai Lin! Have a seat. I need to talk with you about something. Xiang Jian smiled at Bai Lin. He was unusually enthusiastic about Bai Lin today. The thing is that we know you want to end the contract, but youre a real talent for ourpany. We dont want to waste it. The vice president promised to give you a rise to amission of 35% as long as you can stay in ourpany. Well help you get more quality jobs in the future. Youll be an A-list actress within a short time. Amission of 35%? Bai Lin sneered to herself. She was clearly aware of their real purpose. Even if they promised to give her amission of 40% or 50%, she was reluctant to stay here, let alone 35%. Therefore, Bai Lin wasnt persuaded at all when she heard the condition. Xiang, thank you for your appreciation, but sorry. I still want to end the contract. Couldnt you consider it for a while? asked Xiang Jian. He was unwilling to give up, although he knew Bai Lin was determined to leave. He was sure that Bai Lin was going to join Fenghua Entertainment, because she didnt seem interested at all when he proposed to give her amission of 35%. No, said Bai Lin with determination. How about 40%? asked Xiang Jian. Hearing that, even though Bai Lin already knew their purpose, she was still slightly surprised, but she made up her mind. Xiang, Ive already made my decision.. I wont renew the contract. Chapter 2012 - Break Through Levels

Chapter 2012: Break Through Levels

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even if Xiang Jian knew the result, he was still a little disappointed, because he could have a greatly increased ie if Bai Lin became more popr. Well, if so, I cant force you. Can you tell me whether you are going to sign a contract with Fenghua Entertainment after ending the contract with us? asked Xiang Jian. He didnt ask for an answer because he already knew, he simply wanted to confirm it. I do have the idea, but itll only happen after I end the contract with you. Once Im free, I can work for anypany I like. Im still working for you now, so Ill still do my job well for the time being, said Bai Lin. She didnt give Xiang Jian an affirmative answer that she already had an agreement with Fenghua Entertainment, because it would damage her reputation once it went abroad. Although she said that, Xiang Jian still believed that Bai Lin would join Fenghua Entertainment. Alright, you can leave now! Knowing that Bai Lin was determined, Xiang Jian didnt bother to waste time persuading her. Sure, said Bai Lin, then left. After Bai Lin was gone, Xiang Jian called the vice president at once. Bai Lin was determined, so they could do nothing about it. They couldnt use any dirty tricks after all, so they had to ept the result. Since there was nothing they could do, they could only ept it. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao arrived at the siheyuanter. The moment Shangguan Yang saw Jing Yunyao, he put on a serious expression. Yunyao, youre likely to break through levels soon. You cant stay in the capital, otherwise cultivators from different ces will be attracted here. When a cultivator at a high level went into the next level, it would cause a rush of magical power from all directions with dark clouds and loud lightning and thunder. The capital was where cultivators did their activities, so all the cultivators in the capital would see it once those changes happened. They would then determine the location of the cultivator who made it to the next level and rush over. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao was shocked. During her recent cultivation, she indeed felt the attack from umting magical power. If so, Ill immediately set off to Kunlun Sects ce. She would only be safe there. It was cheerful that she could go to the next level, but it was also worrying. Every time a cultivator got into the next state, he or she would suffer a lightning tribtion. Jing Yunyao was at the peak of the Yuan Ying Stage. After going into the next level, she would be in the Out-of-body Stage from concrete to abstract. It was a great leap to go from turning qi into energy to going from concrete to abstract, so she would definitely go through a lightning tribtion. The reason why Leng Shaoting thought he was going to diest time was because he had gone through the lightning tribtion for going from the stage of turning power into qi to the stage of turning qi into energy. The lightning tribtion was extremely important for cultivators. If they could survive, they would sessfully go into the next level with greatly improved abilities. If not, they could lose some of their energy or go back in levels if they were slightly injured. However, if they were seriously injured, they could be disabled or even die. Therefore, normally cultivators didnt have the courage to go through the lightning tribtion. Even if some cultivators were unwilling to do the test, it didnt mean they were safe, because they could be forced to do it at any time. And it was most dangerous to do it when they were ill-prepared. The Kunlun Sects ce is safe, but the test this time isnt easy. Youre going to have arge leap, said Shangguan Yang. After that, he turned to Gu Ning and said, Well, I can go with you. Ningning, if its possible, you should go with us too. The magical power here isnt as thick as that at the Kunlun Mountain. Sure, Im free now. I can go with you. Gu Ning said, When will we set off? Gu Ning followed them to the Kunlun Sects ce not because she needed to cultivate, but because she was worried about Jing Yunyaos safety. She decided to go there to watch her. Pack your stuff today. Get ready and well leave tomorrow morning, said Shangguan Yang. It wasnt an emergency, but the sooner they went, the better. In fact, there was nothing for them to pack up, because Gu Ning had everything they needed in her telepathic eye space. And Shangguan Yang had given Jing Yunyao a Qiankun Bag, so she also had some stuff she often used in it. If they were to go there tomorrow, Gu Ning needed to visit herpany today. Jing Yunyao didnt need to cultivate now, because it would cause trouble if she identally broke through into the next level. Great, Ill book ne tickets for tomorrow morning, said Gu Ning, then took out her phone to book ne tickets. The earliest flight to City Ge tomorrow morning was at 8:10 am, but Gu Ning and the others werent in a rush to be so early, so they chose the flight which would take off at 9:30. It took at least 40 minutes from the city center to the airport, and they needed to check in at the airport before 8:30 am. So in order to prevent traffic jams from dying them, they had to leave at 7 am, then arrive at the airport for breakfast. Because they were going to Kunlun Mountain the next day and needed to prepare some stuff, they stopped cultivating today. They were mainly worried that Jing Yunyao would break through into the next level during cultivation. As a result, after having a meal, Gu Ning began to deal with her things. After all, she didnt know how long she would stay at Kunlun Mountain, and there would be no signal. Gu Ning sent a message to Leng Shaoting first and directly told him that Jing Yunyao might need a few days to get into the next level, but they had to go there earlier. Once she was well-prepared, she could make the leap anytime. After that, Gu Ning also told Leng Shaoting they were going to the Kunlun Mountain along with Shangguan Yang. Leng Shaoting was training now, so he couldnt read the messages, but he would once he had time. Gu Ning then called Qiao Ya about the situation in City C. Qiao Ya said that there was some trouble inside the Flying Eagle, but the problem was already solved. She nned to report it to Gu Ning after she was back, but she told Gu Ning about it now since Gu Ning called her. They would be free, so they were going back to the capital that afternoon. Because Qiao Ya wasing back, Gu Ning told her to stay in the capital because she needed to leave the city for a while. Her phone would be turned off and the calls would be transferred to Qiao Yas phone. Qiao Ya would help her deal with them with the excuse that she went abroad. In addition, she also told Qiao Ya to help her friends if her friends needed help, because she wouldnt be there to do it in person. Afterwards, Gu Ning called Master Tang and told him that she would be going abroad tomorrow. He might not be able to get through to her, so she needed to tell him in advance, otherwise the Tang family would be worried about her if they could find her. She then called her teacher asking for leave with the same excuse that she needed to deal with something abroad. Gu Ning then shared the news with Zi Beiying as well. Chapter 2013 - Cant Tell Anyone

Chapter 2013: Cant Tell Anyone

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After making the arrangements, Gu Ning drove Jing Yunyao back to Mountain River Garden, then she went to thepany. Because there were cultivators watching her nearby thepany, she couldnt bring Jing Yunyao with her. If Jing Yunyao went there, she might be exposed. In order to avoid this car being targeted too, Gu Ning didnt drive it directly to thepany. After finding a ce to park in the parking lot near thepany, she walked over on foot. However, there was no air of cultivators outside thepany today. Gu Ning stayed in thepany for the afternoon, and told Chen Cangyi that she was leaving for a short time, so the calls would be transferred to Qiao Yas phone and that he would take care of thepanys affairs. In fact, even when Gu Ning was in the capital, she seldom came to thepany and rarely dealt with thepanys affairs. However, it was necessary to tell Chen Cangyi that she would be absent for a while, in case he needed to discuss something with her. Therefore, Gu Ning gave Chen Cangyi He Qimings phone number and told him to turn to He Qiming for help if he encountered any serious trouble he couldnt handle. Leng Shaoting had also told He Qiming to help Chen Cangyi. W-What? This is He Qimings phone number? The president of Shengshi? Chen Cangyi was struck dumb after knowing that Gu Ning gave him the phone number of He Qiming. He got excited as well, because He Qiming was one of the top 10 famous entrepreneurs in their country! He Qiming wasnt his idol, but was definitely one of the figures he admired. In addition to He Qiming, he admired Gu Nings father, Tang Yunfan as well. Although there were many other sessful entrepreneurs, they built up a profitable business empire unusually fast and had a good reputation. Actually, Gu Ning was the person who became sessful at the fastest speed he had ever seen. Gu Ning didnt own a lot ofpanies in many industries, but herpanies already had over fifty billion yuan in assets. Some of herpanies were still unknown to the public. Moreover, Gu Ning had only built up her business empire for a year, and Chen Cangyi believed that Gu Nings wealth would exceed a hundred billion yuan within 3 years. It was an underestimation, because Gu Ning already made over fifty billion yuan after a year, so it was very likely that she would own a hundred billion yuan in another year. Right, He Qiming is the president of Shengshi, said Gu Ning calmly, but she understood Chen Cangyis reaction. Chen Cangyi was aware of Gu Nings rtionship with the senior management of Shengshi, but he didnt know she actually knew its president. Given Gu Nings words, it seemed they had quite a close rtionship. Boss, can you tell me how you managed to get to know He Qiming? Chen Cangyi asked curiously. He wasnt being suspicious of Gu Nings rtionship with He Qiming, but he was simply curious about it. Um, actually Im not familiar with He Qiming, but Im very familiar with his boss, said Gu Ning. What? Hearing that, Chen Cangyi was greatly shocked. He Qimings boss? Boss, do you mean the real boss of Shengshi is another person? Chen Cangyi asked. Although the answer couldnt be more obvious, he still asked that question because it was truly shocking. Yeah, I can tell you, but you cant tell other people, said Gu Ning. She had no intention of hiding it from Chen Cangyi. It was a secret, but wasnt bad, so it actually didnt matter even if others learned about it. Sure, I swear that Ill never tell anyone else, said Chen Cangyi seriously. He knew their rtionship couldnt bemon, but he wouldnt think it was amoral because it was impossible. He believed Gu Ning and He Qiming could be rtives at most. The real boss of Shengshi is actually Leng Shaoting, said Gu Ning. Knowing that, Chen Cangyi was amazed. To his astonishment, the real boss of Shengshi was Leng Shaoting! In other words, Gu Nings boyfriend owned Shengshi. He always had a feeling that Leng Shaoting wasnt an ordinary man, and it turned out that Leng Shaoting was the real boss of arge business corporation. What Chen Cangyi didnt know yet was that Leng Shaoting wasnt only the real boss of Shengshi, but was also the youngest major general in the military and the eldest grandson of the Leng family in the capital. If Chen Cangyi knew that, he would be more shocked. Because Gu Ning never bothered to tell them Leng Shaotings family background, they could only guess that Leng Shaoting wasnt an ordinary man from his air. Anyway, no matter how powerful Leng Shaoting was, they didnt think that Gu Ning didnt deserve him, because Gu Ning was extremely outstanding. They dropped the topic afterwards and Gu Ning asked, Oh, have you prepared all the necessary documents to announce the establishment of the corporation? Yeah, everything is done. Were waiting for you to settle the final date, said Chen Cangyi. I nned to hold it next week, but something came up, so we can only dy it for a few days. Ill hold a news conference to officially announce the establishment of the Shengning Organization after Im back, said Gu Ning. It had been dyed for a long time, so it was time for them to make the announcement now. No problem, Chen Cangyi said. After finishing the talk with Chen Cangyi, Gu Ning went back to her own office. After a short while, she received a call from Nie Chenyang. Gu Ning, are you free tomorrow afternoon? Were going to share a meal within the Chamber of Commerce. Will youe? asked Nie Chenyang. Sorry, Senior Nie, Im upied tomorrow, so Im afraid I cant go. Gu Ning apologized and declined. Fine. Nie Chenyang didnt insist. The Chamber of Commerce didnt have strict rules for its members. Even if some members couldnte, it wouldnt force them to join in the meetings. It only held fundraising once every season, and they would visit the recipients together if they had time. Their fund-raising targets were those who were excellent at studying, but couldnt afford education because of poor family conditions. Students who received their funds could directly go to school without tuition fees until they graduate from university. There would be living allowances every semester, but they could only be used for meals because the money was transferred straight to the meal card every month. Students who could directly go to school without tuition fee until they graduate from university had to satisfy one condition. Their academic performance must be kept above a certain number of students, otherwise they would be disqualified. The condition wasnt very harsh, and the students could get the funds by surpassing half of their schoolmates. They must obey school disciplines as well. If they were seriously punished for breaking the rules, they would lose the qualification. At 5 pm, Gu Ning left thepany. She was ready to go to siheyuan. Because they would be rushing to the airport early in the morning tomorrow, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao chose to stay in the siheyuan tonight.. Shangguan Yang had already asked Stone to pick Jing Yunyao up, so Gu Ning went straight there. Chapter 2014 - Its Evil to Ruin Ones Reputation

Chapter 2014: Its Evil to Ruin Ones Reputation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, on her way, Gu Ning ran into a cultivator and ninjas. To be specific, she saw a cultivator fighting with ninjas. The cultivator was a good-looking teenager about 16. There were 2 ninjas and Gu Ning had coincidentally met both of them. They were the ninjas, Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi, she met in City B. Because the fight happened between a cultivator and ninjas, it was very tense. They were on a road with many passers-by, so there were a lot of onlookers. Although they stood far away in case they were hurt, they actually were quite excited watching the drama. Some people criticized the man and the woman for bullying a teenager. In their eyes, a 16-year-old teenager was merely a kid. Someone called the police, but the police hadnte yet. Gu Ning didnt know whether Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi were aware that the teenager was a cultivator, but she had to stop them right now, because obviously the teenager was no match for them. Therefore, Gu Ning was worried that the teenager might be forced to use his magical skills, which would expose his identity. By then, not only the ninjas, but other mortals would also find it out. As a result, Gu Ning immediately stopped the car at the roadside, then joined the fight to help the teenager against the 2 ninjas. The teenager felt relieved when someone stood out to help him because he was also worried that he might be forced to use his magical skills. Although he thought Gu Ning was only aparatively strong mortal, he could see that she wasnt weak at all. The moment Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya saw Gu Ning, they recognized her. Because they had been defeated by Gu Ning before, they were unwilling to waste time fighting against her right now. They were doomed to lose after all, so they stepped back after a short while. Hey, why cant you have a nice talk to solve the problem if there is one? Why do you have to fight publicly? It wont do anyone any good, said Gu Ning with the attitude of a mediator. They said I had stolen their stuff, but I didnt. They refused to believe it, so they wanted to search my body. Its humiliating! I undoubtedly wouldnt allow them to do that, so we began to fight, said the teenager in anger. He seemed greatly aggrieved. From the teenagers reaction, Gu Ning could see that he wasnt lying. When the teenager used them of hurling me at him, he didnt panic at all. In that case, it must be either a misunderstanding or a scheme. If it was a scheme, it meant the teenager didnt steal Kato Toya or Kuraki Akemis stuff, but they were still suspicious of him, which meant they had found out that the teenager might not be a mortal but werent sure of it. As a result, they deliberately said he was a thief and forced him to use his magical skills in the fight. It was just Gu Nings guess, but she tended to believe the teenager because she knew the real reason why Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi came to their country. It was very possible that the teenager was innocent. You knocked into us and our stuff disappeared. Why couldnt we ask you about that? Kuraki Akemi argued in annoyance as if it was the truth. Nevertheless, Gu Ning guessed correctly. They were indeed curious about the teenagers real identity, so they knocked into him on purpose then made up a lie that their stuff disappeared. They med the teenager for stealing their stuff and forced him to have a fight in order to see whether the teenager was really a cultivator. Unfortunately, they werent able to see it. They were curious about the teenagers real identity because they had witnessed him rescue an old man who was almost hit by a car. His speed was unusually fast, which aroused their curiosity. However, they werent very sure that the teenager was a real cultivator, because some mortals could move so quickly. They had met some of them, like Gu Ning, before. Killers from some killers organizations could also move extremely fast. Ridiculous! I didnt knock into you, you knocked into me! The teenager got angry, pointing at Kuraki Akemi. If so, Gu Ning was sure that it was Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemis scheme. I did knock into you, but I didnt do it on purpose. Ive apologized to you. My stuff disappeared all of a sudden, so I asked you about it. You have such a quick temper and you used violence first, said Kuraki Akemi, taking it for granted. She was telling other people that they were reluctant to fight. You The teenager was mad. In fact, no one could stay calm when he or she was used of stealing stuff without proof and was even going to be searched. It was a great humiliation! Oh, may I know what youve lost? Gu Ning interrupted the teenager and asked Kuraki Akemi. She could see that the teenager was a little impulsive, but Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemis usation was indeed humiliating. My jade bead bracelet. Its a birthday gift from my mother. Its very precious, Kuraki Akemi said, looking sad. She made it seem real. Seeing that, many people began to feel sympathetic to Kuraki Akemi. However, given the teenagers reaction, he didnt seem to be a thief at all. Was it possible that the bracelet dropped somewhere else? Everyone had that idea, but nobody dared to say it aloud, because it would be embarrassing. Gu Ning, on the contrary, said it aloud at once, Have you searched for it all over the ground? Maybe it fell somewhere on the ground, especially in this median. If it fell inside, you wouldnt be able to find it if you didnt pay much attention! Gu Ning actually didnt see any jade bead bracelet in the median, but simply gave them an out. She wasnt being kind, but it wasnt necessary for her to argue with them. It wouldnt end well anyway, especially in the current situation. No one had suffered a great loss after all. Right, its bad to ruin someones reputation without any proof. Have you searched for it carefully? The teenager chimed in feeling as aggrieved as he did angry. This was the first time that he had been humiliated in public, which was quite annoying. He bore his masters words in his mind, and would avoid having conflicts against mortals in the mortal world.. He couldnt hurt them or expose his real identity, which was the reason why he didnt dare to use his magical skills. Chapter 2015 - Let Me Ask You One Thing

Chapter 2015: Let Me Ask You One Thing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, the two mortals were too strong. If he didnt use magical skills, it was impossible for him to win. Therefore, when he was left with no choice, he had the impulse to use magical skills. Luckily, someone stood out to help him. Anyway, this young girl who was willing to help him was so stunning! As a result, the teenager was a little distracted by staring at Gu Ning. Gu Ning felt his look, but didnt bother to pay much attention to it. Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi understood that Gu Ning gave them an out, but they didnt think further about her intention. They didnt think she stood out for the teenager and felt she simply wanted to mediate. When Gu Ning walked over, Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi actually had the same idea to solve the problem as soon as possible. They were unwilling to waste more time on it as well. ordingly, they seized the chance Gu Ning gave them. However, if they really found the jade bead bracelet from the nearby median, it would prove that they indeed had damaged the teenagers reputation, which was embarrassing. Nevertheless, if they continued to argue with the teenager, it would cause a worse result. As a result, after hesitating for a few seconds, Kuraki Akemi went to pretend to search at the nearby median under Kato Toyas signal. After looking for a while, Kuraki Akemi deliberately blocked the other peoples view and threw the jade bead bracelet on her wrist to the ground, then she pretended to find it. Nobody saw that scene except for Gu Ning. Because she was aware that they caused the teenager trouble on purpose, she wasnt surprised. Kuraki Akemi had the jade bead bracelet as she walked to them, then she apologized. Im sorry, I didnt carefully search for it and questioned you with a bad attitude instead. Please ept my apologies for damaging your reputation. Once Kuraki Akemi found the jade bead bracelet, she apologized to the teenager with crity. She even bowed low to him, seeming quite sincere. Im sorry. Kato Toya didnt bow, but also apologized sincerely. They seemed sincere on the surface, but actually it was just an act. After all, they had embarrassed the teenager for no reason. If they didnt show any sincerity, it would be difficult for them to end the drama. Gu Ning was the only one who knew they were just acting, while others believed that Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi were sincere. Therefore, the teenager gave up his idea of making them apologize to him on their knees after they found the jade bead bracelet. He had never been ndered like that before! If it happened in the cultivation world, he would surely make them pay a high price for it. However, seeing Kato Toyas and Kuraki Akemis sincere attitude, he felt a little reluctant to make them apologize to him on their knees. Alright, my name is cleared. Thats enough. You can go now. The teenager waved his hand and let them go. Thank you for your forgiveness. Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi thanked him, then walked away. After that, onlookers all dispersed as well. Seeing Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi walking away, Gu Ning turned around to leave too. However, the teenager stopped her at once. Miss, please wait a sec. May I help? asked Gu Ning. Um, thank you for helping me out. Can I buy you a meal? asked the teenager with great anticipation. He invited Gu Ning to share a meal because he wanted to thank her and he was interested in her. He didnt have any evil thoughts. Its not a big deal. You dont need to thank me. I dont think a meal is necessary. My family is waiting for me to dine at home. Gu Ning declined. Oh, fine. Since she said that, the teenager didnt insist, but he was very disappointed. Afterwards, he asked curiously, By the way, why did the 2 people stop the moment you showed up? They refused to believe me no matter how I exined it earlier. The teenager didnt think Gu Ning was in the same group as them and deliberately caused him trouble. After all, he didnt have anything they wanted. Because Ive defeated both of them. If they continued to fight with us, what do you think they would get? asked Gu Ning. What? Youve defeated both of them? I cant believe youre even stronger than them! said the teenager in surprise. Although he wasnt at a high level, he was outstanding among his peers. Even without magical skills, he wasnt weak, but he still couldnt defeat the 2 mortals he just met. It wouldnt be a problem for him to defeat one, but surprisingly, this young girl who was about 20 was able to defeat both of them. It meant she must be much stronger than him! You dont live in the capital, right? asked Gu Ning with certainty, because she knew he was a cultivator from the cultivation world. How do you know? The teenager was surprised again. Yes, I dont live in the capital. I came to visit my rtives. They live nearby. The capital seems to be peaceful on the surface, but it actually consists of different kinds of people. You better not have conflicts with others. Try to alleviate problems as much as possible, or turn to the police for help, said Gu Ning. In fact, she was simply worried that the teenager might expose his real identity if he was forced to use magical skills in conflicts with other people. Besides, she could see that the teenager was a little impulsive, so she kindly reminded him to be careful. Actually, tolerance couldnt solve every problem. For example, Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi aimed to cause the teenager trouble today. Even if he allowed them to search his body, a fight might not be avoided, because they could directly hide the stuff in his clothes and im that they found it from his body. In that case, he should have called the police instead of having a fight with them. The police might not be helpful, but sometimes it could save his life. If the police couldnt help him either and he had no connection, he would have to ept the result. Sure, I know. The teenager felt grateful for Gu Nings kindness. He also had a deep impression of her beauty. Great, bye-bye, said Gu Ning, walking away. Please wait a moment. The teenager called her right away, Miss, may I know your name? My names Mo Qilin. My names Gu Ning, Gu Ning said. Can I have your phone number? Although its a little rude, youve amazed me and I really hope we can be friends, said Mo Qilin with slight embarrassment. It was their first meeting after all, so it was indeed a little rude. However, he just wanted to make friends with her.. That was it. Chapter 2016

Chapter 2016: Freeze Them Temporarily

Sure. Gu Ning didnt reject it. Although she didnt know which family Mo Qilin was from in the cultivation world, he didnt aim to hurt her anyway. In addition, she had a good impression of him at their first meeting, so it wasnt a big deal to make friends with him. In fact, not every cultivator tried to hurt her. For example, Baili Zongyang and his younger sister hoped to build a good rtionship with her without an evil purpose, so she was willing to spend time with them. However, it depended on her how they would get along with each other. Gu Ning took out her name card and handed it to Mo Qilin. Thanks. Mo Qilin showed excitement at once and took her name card. I dont have name cards. Ill send you a messageter. Of course, said Gu Ning. She didnt stay there for much longer before she left. Mo Qilin watched Gu Nings car disappear from sight before walking away. Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi were in a bad mood when they left. They felt quite unhappy, because they failed to figure out whether the teenager was a real cultivator. They had the idea to leave for a while, then go back once Gu Ning was gone to find the teenager, but they didnt think it was a good idea after thinking about it carefully. If they went back again, it would prove that they deliberately caused the teenager trouble. In that case, their purpose would be exposed, and it might drag themselves into trouble if the leaders of the country found them. All in all, they med Gu Ning for everything. If it hadnt been for her, they could have already figured out the teenagers real identity. After all, they only wanted to know whether he was a real cultivator. They had no intention of hurting him. Even if they were going to hurt him, they wouldnt do that in public. Nevertheless, it was useless even though they med Gu Ning for it, because they were no match for her. They couldnt expose their real identity just to pay Gu Ning back. As a result, they had to give up for the time being. Because of the ident on the way, Gu Ning didnt arrive at the siheyuan until 6:30 pm. Gu Ning called Shangguan Yang and told them to eat before she got there, but Shangguan Yang decided to wait for her. It wasnt thatte anyway, and they werent hungry. They could have dinner at 7 pm. Therefore, they had the meal together after Gu Ning came. During the meal, Gu Ning talked about what she had encountered earlier with Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao. After hearing her ount, both of them had a little frown. Its obvious that the two ninjas found something special about Mo Qilin. It aroused their curiosity, but they werent sure about it, so they tried to test his skills, said Shangguan Yang. Youve sessfully stopped them this time, but they could meet again, said Jing Yunyao with worries. Jing Yunyao didnt care much about the societys safety, but Leng Shaoting was in charge of that right now, so she was worried that it might cause Leng Shaoting trouble. Well, I guess I can do nothing about that. Were running out of steam. We can only do our best to solve the problems no matter what happens in the future. Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi are in the capital now. Theyll run into cultivators sooner orter, so we must stop them from hanging around now, said Gu Ning. She had an idea to deal with the ninjas. What do you n to do? asked Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao with one ord. Although theyre spies from Country R, we cant kill them for no reason. I can freeze their bodies and make them lie in the hospital for a few days. At least they cant continue to look for cultivators when were in the capital, said Gu Ning. There was no grudge between them, but they were spies from Country R! Even if Gu Ning didnt kill them, she would certainly make them suffer. I think its a good idea. Shangguan Yang agreed at once. Me too. Jing Yunyao agreed. It was a good thing that they could stop the spies from doing any activities. Ill tell my subordinate to find out where they stay. Ill take action after I finish eating, said Gu Ning, then she immediately called K and told him the section of the road where the ident happened. Afterwards, she told K to track where Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi went through surveince cameras. May I help? asked Jing Yunyao. She knew Gu Ning was able to handle it, but she still asked that question out of concern. No need, I can deal with it. Its easy. Gu Ning declined. There are more and more cultivators in the capital now. You must be careful. Jing Yunyao didnt insist, but still reminded Gu Ning to be careful. In 10 minutes, K replied to Gu Ning, telling her that Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi left for XX restaurant. They were dining in No.333 private room at this moment. In addition to them, there were two other young men inside the room. Gu Ning finished eating, so she moved once she received the message. She told K to keep on watching them. If they left, he had to let her know. K would stop watching them when she told him to stop. Because Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi had seen her car today, she drove Shangguan Yangs exclusive car in case she was exposed. Moreover, Gu Ning also changed her clothes and put on a baseball cap along with sunsses so that they couldnt recognize her. Because they were all in the eastern district, Gu Ning arrived at XX restaurant in about 20 minutes. By the time Gu Ning arrived, K still hadnt told her that they had left, which meant they were still in the room. Gu Ning gave K a call to make sure of it, then told K to stop watching them. K never asked further about what Gu Ning was going to do. Gu Ning stopped the car in the parking lot outside the restaurant, but she didnt get out of it, because she decided to wait for a while. If she went to quietly stand outside the private room where Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi stayed and even stared straight at the wall for a while, the waiters would soon find out that something wasnt right, which would cause unnecessary trouble. Besides, there were other people in the private room, and innocent people would be hurt as well if she released magical power and it spread around. Therefore, she could only wait for a better chance to take action after they went out. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the inside once in a while in case they went directly to the underground parking lot by elevator. After about 20 minutes, Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi came out. They talked with theirpanions for a while at the entrance of the restaurant, then waved each other good-bye. The two men walked towards another direction, while Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi coincidentally walked towards Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt think they saw her, but believed their car must be stopped here as well, because their sight never fell on her, but they still walked towards her direction. Chapter 2017

Chapter 2017: Yeah, Im Sick

Seeing Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi approaching, Gu Ning had a chance, so she rolled down the window a little and focused on them, releasing magical power to freeze them. Instantly, Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi felt the attack from the icy air, and immediately stiffened, but they didnt feel anything wrong. It was already the end of October and the weather was starting to cool down, so they thought it was the cause of the cool breeze! However, they soon felt it wasnt right because they felt that their bodies were getting stiffer and it became difficult to walk. Besides, they also felt a gaze staring at them. They thought to themselves that something was terribly wrong and their faces turned pale. The cold air quickly influenced their bodies. When they tried to turn to look at the person who stared at them, their limbs had already stiffened, so it was impossible for them to make a turn. Whats going on? Why do I feel so stiff? Kato Toya was also surprised, and found that it had be difficult for him to speak as well. What? Do you feel it too? I have the same feeling. Kuraki Akemi was astonished. What should we do now? Kato Toya felt helpless all of a sudden. He had no idea what was happening. The only idea in his mind was that he had eaten something poisonous. After that, they could barely stand, so they suddenly fell to the ground and Gu Ning withdrew her magical power. Gu Ning only injured them moderately. They could be fine after resting for a month or two. It actually depended on their own physical fitness and repair function. For ordinary people, it took more than a month or two, but they were ninjas. Their bodies were different from ordinary people, so they would probably recover quicker. Anyway, within half a month, they could recover. By then, Gu Ning would already be back and she could handle the problems they would cause. Once Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi fell, passers-by saw them and walked over to check their condition. After knowing that their limbs stiffened and they couldnt move at all, someone immediately called an ambnce for them. Because they were only slightly injured, they were able to speak, but with difficulty. After solving the problem, Gu Ning left. However, right after Gu Ning left, Baili Zongyang walked by. Because the ambnce hadnte yet, he saw Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi and felt the magical power from their bodies, but the magical power was mixed with evilness. Baili Zongyang figured that they must have offended the Evil Practice, so they were injured by evil magical power. However, even though he understood that they were injured by cultivators, he had no intention of helping them. He wasnt that helpful, and was unwilling to be dragged into trouble in the mortal world. After all, they werent seriously injured and they would be fine after resting for a while. If their lives were in danger, Baili Zongyang might give them a helping hand. However, as for the Evil Practice Upon thinking of the Evil Practice, Baili Zongyang frowned. No cultivator liked them in the cultivation world, and they would never let its members go once they met some. Unfortunately, he couldnt sense any air of the Evil Practice right now. Obviously, its member was already gone, so he couldnt find them. As a result, Baili Zongyang decided to just leave. Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi called the police when they were taken to the hospital. They were suspicious that there was harmful substance in the food provided by the restaurant, so the police took action to investigate it. However, they found nothing harmful, because the other two people who dined with Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi were fine. After an examination, Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya were sure that they didnt suffer from food poisoning. Besides, the doctor couldnt find anything wrong with their bodies or the reason why they suddenly stiffened. Because the doctor had never seen such a condition before, they had no idea how to treat it. Although the patients lives didnt seem to be threatened currently, their bodies were really injured, so the hospital gathered many experts to study what the disease was. After Gu Ning left, she went back to the siheyuan and nothing else happened. When they got up early the next morning, Stone sent Shangguan Yang, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao to the airport. After arriving at the airport, they directly picked up the tickets for security check. Because their valuable stuff was all stored in their magical space, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao each carried only one bag. After the security check was done, there was still 40 minutes before boarding, so they found a restaurant to have breakfast. Although there was food on the ne, it was hardly enough for Shangguan Yang. Because it was breakfast, they chose to have noodles. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao each had a bowl, but Shangguan Yang alone ate 3 bowls, which scared the waitress. Other waiters also gave him a nce of surprise. Normally, old people ate less, but Shangguan Yang ate more than young people. Nevertheless, Shangguan Yang couldnt care less about it, because he was paying. After having noodles and a rest, they went to the gate, where they sat for about 10 minutes before boarding. Gu Ning booked seats in the first row. Shangguan Yang sat by the window, Gu Ning was in the middle, and Jing Yunyao sat next to the aisle. It took 7 hours from the capital to City Ge, so all they could do was read, talk, or sleep. It was already 5 pm when they got off the ne, and it would be time for dinner after they reached the city center. They didnt n to stay in City Ge for the night, they nned to go straight to Kunlun Mountain. However, the n could never ount for all the changes. The moment Gu Ning and the others walked into a restaurant, they met Jing Yunyaos friend, the wife of the mayor of City Ge. Oh, hi, Shen Yao, youre back! The mayors wife was surprised and happy to see Jing Yunyao. She immediately walked to greet her, but her face looked very haggard and she had weak breath and little energy. Seeing Shu Lihua, Jing Yunyao was excited as well, but felt upset once she clearly saw her face. Lihua, you dont look well. Are you sick? she asked with concern. Although she asked that question, she was already aware of the answer. She wasnt a doctor, but she could see whether one was in good health. Yeah, Im sick. I have mid-stage breast cancer, Shu Lihua said. The joy of seeing Jing Yunyao disappeared from her face at once, then it was reced with loneliness and sadness. What? The mid-stage of breast cancer? Jing Yunyao was shocked after hearing that. Hows the treatment now? Chapter 2018

Chapter 2018: Eat a Lot

Breast cancer wasnt equivalent to the death penalty. In fact, breast cancer was one of the cancers with the best treatment effect. As long as the patient actively cooperated with the treatment, the cure rate was rtively high, but it just took more time and money. Im undergoing treatment. The doctor said its very likely to be cured as long as I act in concert with the treatment, but it takes longer and much more money, so I Shu Lihua said, showing obvious helplessness. Although her husband was a mayor, her husband was an upright official, so their family wasnt rich. They had two sons who were studying in college, which required a lot of money. As a result, she was in a dilemma, and was hesitating to ept the treatment. Upon hearing that, Jing Yunyao understood her worries and got mad. Lihua, how can you hesitate? Money isnt important. Your health matters more than anything else! If you have difficulties, you can ask me for help! said Jing Yunyao in annoyance. Jing Yunyao was more than willing to help Shu Lihua deal with the disease, but her magical power could only curemon injuries and could do nothing about cancers, but she could pay the money for her. Anyway, she didnt have many friends in the mortal world, and Shu Lihua was the only one she could share secrets with. Um, did you forget me? Gu Ning suddenly opened her mouth. Jing Yunyao was struck dumb for a second, then realized that Gu Ning had power crystals! Oh, right, I was so anxious that I forgot about you! Jing Yunyao said with excitement. Shu Lihua didnt understand their talk, but she learned that Gu Ning came with Jing Yunyao after Gu Ning opened her mouth. There were two other people in front of her, so she apologized at once for ignoring them. Im sorry. May I know your name? This is a senior member of our family. His surname is Shangguan. This is my niece. Her name is Gu Ning. Jing Yunyao introduced them to Shu Lihua. Because they were outside, she didnt bother to tell many details. Nice to meet you, Mr. Shangguan, Miss Gu, Shu Lihua gently said to Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning. This is my good friend, Shu Lihua. Jing Yunyao introduced Shu Lihua to Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning afterwards. Hi, Ms. Shu. Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning politely greeted her too. All of a sudden, Jing Yunyao seriously said to Shu Lihua, Lihua, I have a medicine that can help cure your disease, but will you trust me? What? Hearing that, Shu Lihua was greatly shocked. There was a medicine which could cure her disease? At the same time, Shu Lihua was thrilled. She had doubts, but she still chose to trust Jing Yunyao. It sounds unbelievable, but Im willing to trust you. Jing Yunyao has saved her life, so she didnt think that Jing Yunyao would hurt her. Even if the medicine couldntpletely cure her disease, she would be better than now. Hearing Shu Lihuas reply, Jing Yunyao turned to look at Gu Ning. Ningning. Gu Ning then took out a porcin bottle at once and handed it to Shu Lihua. Ms. Shu, this medicine can really cure your disease, because it has cured many serious diseases before, like heart disease. There are 3 pills. You can take one right now, then have one every 3 days afterwards. After taking all 3 pills, your disease should be cured. Try one tonight. Have an exam in the hospital tomorrow, and youll find the cancer cells will have be much fewer. Knowing that the medicine could really cure her disease and it had already cured many serious diseases before, like heart disease, Shu Lihua was stunned. It was too unbelievable to be true, but she still cried tears of joy. Lihua Jing Yunyao moved a step forward andid one hand on Shu Lihuas shoulder. She wanted tofort her, but didnt know what to say. Shu Lihua understood they were in a public ce, so she forced herself to calm down because she couldnt lose her manners. Well, I honestly dont know what to say right now except for thank you. Thank you, thank you so much, Shu Lihua choked. Of course, were d to be helpful. Jing Yunyao epted Shu Lihuas thanks because it wasnt her but Gu Ning who helped Shu Lihua this time. By the way, since we met today, why dont we share a meal together? Shu Lihua said, I need to thank you for giving me the medicine. Please do me the honor. Youre going to dine with your friends. Is it appropriate if we go as well? Jing Yunyao felt it might not be suitable. Nonsense! There are only three of us. One of my good female friends along with her daughter came back to visit her parents. She wants to buy me a meal. I wont let her pay for it, so I invited her out to dine together, said Shu Lihua. Although she was in no mood for socializing now, it was rare for her friend toe back and her friend also called her out for a meal. If she didnt go, it would be too impolite. In the end, Jing Yunyao couldnt reject it, so she agreed. Um, Ms. Shu, I have to tell you that my grandpa alone can eat as much as 3 people. Im afraid youll pay a lot for the meal then, said Gu Ning with a smile. Well Shangguan Yang felt embarrassed when Gu Ning said that about him, but it actually was what he wanted to say. He was truly worried that Shu Lihua didnt know how much he could eat and would order too little. If so, he might still be hungry! Knowing that, Shu Lihua was surprised. To her astonishment, Shangguan Yang alone was able to eat as much as 3 people. Anyway, she didnt mind ordering more foodter. Its not a problem at all. Mr. Shangguan, please order whatever you want to eat. You dont need to care about the price. Sure, thanks, said Shangguan Yang with satisfaction. After walking into the private room, Shu Lihua took a power crystal at once. She nned to use water to help her swallow it, but Gu Ning stopped her. Gu Ning told her the medicine had no color or taste, and that it would melt once it touched water. Shu Lihua did what Gu Ning told her to do and the pill indeed had no color or taste. The moment she put it into her mouth, it melted. As soon as she took the pill, she felt cold yetfortable. After a few seconds, Shu Lihua felt her body was full of energy again and her face became ruddy. Wow, I cant believe it. I just took it and now I feel energetic again, Shu Lihua eximed. She was totally amazed by its effect and couldnt believe it, but it was real. After taking the first pill, she had more confidence in the medicine. You look much better now. Have a look at yourself in the mirror, said Jing Yunyao with a smile. Really? Shu Lihua was excited. She stood up right away to look at herself in the mirror in the washroom. It was true that her face became red and looked healthy. It was so amazing! Ningning, thank you. When Shu Lihua went to the washroom, Jing Yunyao thanked Gu Ning. Chapter 2019

Chapter 2019: Met a Savior

Although Gu Ning was her future daughter-inw, it didnt mean she would help her with everything, so she was very grateful for Gu Nings kindness. She needed to thank Gu Ning. You dont need to say that. Were a family, said Gu Ning, feeling it was unnecessary. She didnt care about it at all. Shu Lihua soon walked out showing great excitement and happiness on her face. Although the cancer in her body wasntpletely cured, she saw hope because of the medicine. After a few minutes, Shu Lihuas friend came. Shu Lihua exined to her friend why Jing Yunyao and the others came, and her friend was very considerate. Her friend couldnt care less about it and Shu Lihua would pay the bill today anyway. She wouldnt judge no matter whom Jing Yunyao brought to the meal. However, the daughter of Shu Lihuas friend was a little displeased the moment she saw Gu Ning. There was slight jealousy in her eyes. The daughter of Shu Lihuas friend was at the same age as Gu Ning. They were of the same height and she was pretty too, but Gu Ning was much prettier than her. Hi, my names Zheng Jiayu. Im from City B. Whats your name? Where are you from? Zheng Jiayu, the daughter of Shu Lihuas friend, greeted Gu Ning first. She was very polite except for the evil thoughts showing in her eyes. Gu Ning didnt know what she was scheming, but she wasnt afraid. Hi, my names Gu Ning. I also live in City B, but Im studying in a college in the Capital now, replied Gu Ning kindly. Even though she knew Zheng Jiayu was unkind to her, she had to be nice because Zheng Jiayu seemed to be kind, at least on the surface. Hearing that, Zheng Jiayu stiffened for a second. She deliberately said that she came from City B to show off, but unexpectedly Gu Ning lived in City B as well. In addition, Gu Ning was studying in a college in the capital. Oh, may I know which college youre studying in right now? Zheng Jiayu asked, but she continued before Gu Ning could answer, Im studying in City B Jiao Tong University. Im a sophomore this year. I originally nned to study in the capital as well, and my target was the Capital University, but I needed about a dozen points more to be epted. Saying that, Zheng Jiayu seemed a little sad, but she actually felt very proud of herself. She didnt think Gu Ning would be as good as her at studying. City Bs Jiao Tong University was already a top university in City B and it ranked 6th in their country, and Gu Ning said she studied in the capital. There were only two universities ranked above City B Jiao Tong University in the capital, which were the Capital University and Huaxia University. Only the top students could be epted by the two universities, but top students were very few around the whole country! Anyway, Zheng Jiayu refused to believe that Gu Ning could be epted by either of the two universities. Unfortunately, the reality was quite the opposite of her thought. Im studying in the Capital University, said Gu Ning calmly, showing no pride or arrogance. She didnt think it was worthwhile to show off. All of a sudden, Zheng Jiayu was stunned. She couldnt believe her ears. What? Gu Ning is studying in the Capital University now? How is it possible that shes so excellent at studying? In an instant, Zheng Jiayu felt heavily hit and grew more jealous of Gu Ning, because Gu Ning wasnt only beautiful, she was also excellent at studying. However, although she was filled with jealousy, she had a good psychological quality, so she didnt lose her manners. Within seconds, she calmed down and restricted the strong jealousy in her heart. Wow, youre so amazing! You made it to the Capital University! Sheplimented Gu Ning. Gu Ning smiled, but said nothing. Jing Yunyao, instead, joined in their conversation. Yeah! Ningning is very outstanding. She was the top scorer with a full score at this years National College Entrance Examination. All the prestigious colleges around the countrypeted against each other for her, offering free tuition and amodation. Mrs. Zheng and Shu Lihua didnt see Zheng Jiayus scheme, so they thought that Zheng Jiayu really got along well with Gu Ning, but Jing Yunyao saw through Zheng Jiayu. As a senior, she shouldnt argue with a junior and Gu Ning wasnt weak, but she was very protective, so she had to say something. Shangguan Yang saw it as well, but he wasnt so sensitive, so he said nothing. What? The top scorer with a full score? Hearing that, Zheng Jiayu, Mrs. Zheng, and Shu Lihua were all shocked. I heard about it, but I didnt read the news carefully. I didnt know its you, Miss Gu! said Shu Lihua with a smile. She had a better impression of Gu Ning now. Miss Gu, youre really amazing! Mrs. Zhengplimented with sincerity. Thank you for yourpliment, said Gu Ning calmly. Zheng Jiayu gave inpletely right then. She stopped asking Gu Ning questions. To her surprise, she ran into a real top student. If Zheng Jiayu learned about Gu Nings other skills, she would feel more shocked. Dishes were soon ced on the table. Jing Yunyao, Shu Lihua, and Mrs. Zheng chatted with each other during the meal, while Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang kept on eating without a word. Because of Gu Ning, Zheng Jiayu didnt enjoy the food. After having the meal, they separated. While they were having the meal, Shu Lihua had asked Jing Yunyao why she came back this time. Jing Yunyao said that she needed to deal with something, but she didnt borate on that. Shu Lihua didnt ask further about it, and only asked Jing Yunyao whether she nned to stay in City Ge for a day or go to County X right after having the meal. Because City Ge wasnt far from County X and it only take an hour on the road, it was convenient to go there at night. Jing Yunyao said she would leave for County X right after having the meal, so Shu Lihua didnt persuade Jing Yunyao to stay in case it would affect her schedule. Instead, Shu Lihua proposed to arrange for a car for them and Jing Yunyao epted it. Given their close rtionship, they didnt need to hesitate to ept each others help. After that, Shu Lihua called her husband and asked him to arrange for a car. Therefore, once they walked out after the meal, there was already a car waiting for them outside. They said good-bye to one another, then separated. After about 10 minutes, Shu Lihua got home. Her husband, Zou Hongming, was greatly surprised to see her ruddy cheeks. Seeing her husbands shock, Shu Lihua said with a smile, Darling, I met a savior. Savior? What savior? Zou Hongming was struck dumb. He couldnt connect the savior to the fact that Shu Lihua suddenly looked healthier. You can see that my face has be ruddy and Im full of energy now, said Shu Lihua with a beam. What do you mean? What happened? Why do you suddenly Talking about that, Zou Hongming got excited. Chapter 2020

Chapter 2020: Unreliable

The savior I met today. I went to dine outside today, then ran into Shen Yao at the restaurant. There was an old man and a young girl with her. After they learned that I have breast cancer, they gave me several pills and told me to take one every 3 days. The cancer should be cured after I take all the 3 pills, said Shu Lihua with great excitement. She even cried out of joy. Although she still felt it was too good to be true, she chose to believe it was possible. What? Hearing that, Zou Hongming rounded his eyes in great shock. He was thrilled at first, but then doubted it. Lihua, is it real? Why do I somehow feel it isnt reliable? I know Shen Yao wont hurt you, but I cant believe there is such an effective medicine in this world. Zou Hongming was very doubtful about it. Hongming, I know its hard for you to believe it. I cant believe it either, but I still choose to trust Shen Yao. There is no reason for her to fool me. She has saved my life after all! I took a pill before having the meal today, and my face became ruddy right away. I feel my body is full of energy now as well. Even if the medicine cant cure the cancer, it wont make it worse. Gu Ning also told me I can go to have an exam in the hospital tomorrow. Well see whether there is any change, said Shu Lihua. She knew it was quite amazing, so she didnt force Zou Hongming to believe it right now. Great, we can have an exam in the hospital tomorrow. Zou Hongming still had doubts, but it was useless. They could only wait for the exam result tomorrow. He hoped it really worked so that his wife could suffer less pain during the treatment. He didnt know whether Shu Lihua had the idea of giving up, because he never had that idea. He was determined to cure Shu Lihua no matter how difficult it was. Sure, but keep the medicine between us. We cant tell other people. Im afraid it might cause trouble for them, said Shu Lihua. Although Gu Ning didnt tell her to do that, she understood it might be troublesome if others learned that Gu Ning carried such effective medicine. I will, said Zou Hongming. Gu Ning and the others arrived at County X after just more than an hour. She told the driver to stop the car in front of XX hotel, then let him leave after they got out of the car. After that, they walked forward along the road, going further and further away from the crowd. There was still a long distance to go from County X to the Kunlun Sects ce. They could directly fly there with a sword, but they were still in the town now. It was brightly lit with many pedestrians, so they couldnt take out their sword right there and fly away because it would cause a sensation. As a result, they had to walk to a dark ce without anyone else around to take action. After walking for about 20 minutes, they were already far away from the town. There were no street lights, people around, or surveince cameras, so Shangguan Yang took out his sword. Afterwards, the three of them stepped on it. Once they stood steadily, Shangguan Yang flew the sword away. A flying sword was much faster than cars and they could go straight without taking detours, so they only needed 20 minutes to fly with the sword when it would take at least an hour by car to get to the Kunlun Sect Square. Because it was October, there was no snow on Kunlun Mountain. And it wasnt so cold either. In addition, they were all cultivators and werent afraid of cold, so 2 pieces of clothes were enough for them. Back to a familiar ce, Shangguan Yang suddenly had mixed emotions. He had stayed here for hundreds of years after all, so he felt at ease. However, he would still leave, because he couldnt give up the activities and delicious food in mortals world. Therefore, Shangguan Yang wasnt very sad. Alright, lets go to the back of this mountain, said Shangguan Yang, then walked ahead, followed by Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. After that, Gu Ning let the monster fox out and told it to cultivate on its own. The monster fox had stayed here for hundreds of years, so it was excited to be back here as well, but it would still leave when Gu Ning leftter. Even though it was locked in the telepathic eye space most of the time and lost consciousness while with Gu Ning, it enjoyed itself sometimes! At Kunlun Mountain, however, it could only cultivate all day long, or y with fairies, or search around for snow lotus. When they reached the back of the mountain, they flew over the broken cliff to the front of the tower. Afterwards, Shangguan Yang took Jing Yunyao to a wooden room at the back of the mountain and told her to retreat inside. Because Jing Yunyao was going to break through levels, the thunder might damage his tower if she did it inside. Shangguan Yang then took Gu Ning into the tower. There were windows inside, so they could see the situation in the wooden room where Jing Yunyao stayed. If any idents happened, they would know. During the night, neither Zou Hongming nor Shu Lihua could sleep. Both of them kept thinking about tomorrows exam. At dawn, they got up to make preparations. Because it was too early, they waited for a while before finally going at 8:20 am. City Ge wasnt arge city like the capital, where it took a long time to get to another ce. There was barely a traffic jam, so Zou Hongming and Shu Lihua arrived at the hospital in a few minutes. Even though Zou Hongming never used his power to bully other people, others would be willing to help him because he had power. Therefore, once Zou Hongming and his wife showed up, the chief doctor of Shu Lihua arranged for a test for her. When the result came out and showed that the cancer cells were nearly half of what there had been, all of them were amazed even if Gu Ning had already told Shu Lihua about it. Before she saw the result with her own eyes, she felt it was too unbelievable to be true, but now she saw it and was shocked. Jesus, its a miracle! Within only 2 days, the cancer cells have reduced by nearly half. In that case, the treatment will be much easier in the future, said the chief doctor. This was the first time that he had seen such a miracle, but it was good news. Really? The cancer cells have reduced by nearly half? asked Zou Hongming with uncertainty. Because he cared too much about it, he was worried he had heard it wrong. Yes, mayor, its true. The cancer cells are indeed nearly half fewer in your wifes body, said the chief doctor with certainty. Its wonderful! Zou Hongming, who was always stable, cheered like a kid now. He immediately hugged Shu Lihua without caring about other peoples looks. Chapter 2021

Chapter 2021: Gu Ning Fell down the Cliff

The attending doctor understood their feelings very well, so he didnt think it was inappropriate and he actually was very envious of their love for each other. It was rare to see such pure love nowadays because most couples left one another once they encountered trouble. Shu Lihua also cried in happiness. She kept thanking Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning in her heart because she could get better all because of them. After a long while, Zou Hongming and Shu Lihua finally realized what they were doing and let each other go at once. They felt a little embarrassed for forgetting their manners. After leaving the hospital, Shu Lihua immediately called Jing Yunyao, but Jing Yunyao was in cultivation at this time, so she failed to get through to her. Since she couldnt get through to Jing Yunyao, Shu Lihua stopped calling her. She thought Jing Yunyao might have gone to a ce without signals. After all, they were in a remote ce and many thinly popted parts of it werent covered by signals. As a result, she didnt feel worried about Jing Yunyao or thought that something bad might have happened to her. Jing Yunyao wasnt weak. On the contrary, Jing Yunyao was very good at martial arts, so there was no need for Shu Lihua to be concerned. Therefore, Shu Lihua only sent Jing Yunyao a message, telling her that the cancer cells had reduced in her body. She also thanked her and Gu Ning for helping her. In the Kunlun Sects ce, Jing Yunyao went on retreat, focusing on cultivation. Gu Ning was cultivating as well, but she couldnt do it for a long time because she was just a beginner. She encountered difficulties after a short while, so she rested once in a while during cultivation. On the first day of cultivation, Gu Ning reached the peak of Foundation Stage, but couldnt go further afterwards no matter how hard she tried. Two dayster, it stayed the same. Even if Shangguan Yang helped Gu Ning with it, she still couldnt make further progress. Actually, it was very normal. In fact, Gu Ning had already made unbelievable progress. Within only a day, she reached the peak of Foundation Stage from the beginning of it. Very few people could do that. Before Gu Ning, the only talented cultivator Shangguan Yang had seen was Leng Shaoting. Most cultivators made a little progress after cultivating for over half a year, but they had be very skilled within half a year. During these 2 days, Jing Yunyao hadnt made it to the next level yet, because it wasnt easy. Grandpa Shangguan, I feel like having a walk around. Because Gu Ning couldnt make any further progress right now, she felt bored and wanted to go have a walk outside. Sure, but dont go too far away. Its very dangerous, said Shangguan Yang, then he opened the door of the tower and let her go out. The moment Shangguan Yang opened the door, he ignored Gu Ning and focused on eating fruits. Gu Ning was amused. Grandpa Shangguan, do you think I can fly over that? The flood dragon wasnt by her side right now, so she didnt know how to get over the ravine that was about 10 meters across. It would be fine if there were 2 supporting points in the middle of the ravine, but there was no supporting point in the middle at all. If she directly jumped over, she might fall down the vast abyss. What? Shangguan Yang was struck dumb for a second, then felt embarrassed. Oh, Im sorry, I forgot. Saying that, he stood up walking to Gu Ning. He grabbed her shoulders, then flew over without dy. This wasnt the first time that Gu Ning had flown in the sky, but she still enjoyed it very much. It would be more enjoyable if she could fly on her own. Therefore, she had to work harder on cultivation because she would be able to fly after reaching a certain level. After Shangguan Yang took Gu Ning across the cliff, he flew back and Gu Ning left, walking forward aimlessly. The Kunlun Sects ce in the daytime was surrounded by clouds and mist, and it was like a fairnd. Walking in the Kunlun Mountain, Gu Ning couldnt help but feel her body fluttering like a god. Because Kunlun Mountain was full of magical power, it made people refreshed and rxed. Suddenly, she heard something, so Gu Ning looked around, only to see a figure shing into a stone wall. Gu Ning didnt miss it, and she knew what it was. It was precisely the snow lotus that she had met once before. In an instant, Gu Nings eyes lit up. Without hesitation, she chased the snow lotus. It would be best if she could catch it today. Seeing Gu Ning chasing it, the snow lotus ran away at once. After days, Gu Ning became much more agile and the distance between her and the snow lotus was much shorter than before as well. Unfortunately, she couldnt fly around, so she could only watch the snow lotus jumping down the cliff and could do nothing about it. It was indeed very hard to catch a snow lotus which became immortal. Right when Gu Ning felt disappointed and wanted to leave, she suddenly felt a touch of danger attacking her from behind. Without enough time to turn around and see what it was, she quickly moved aside. However, Gu Ning had bad luck today. After moving to the side, she stepped on a snake. Because the body of the snake was slippery, she slipped and fell down the cliff. No! Gu Ning eximed in fear. She didnt expect to be so unlucky to fall down like that. She didnt know how deep this abyss was or whether she would die after falling. No matter what, the only thing she could do now was to release strong magical power to cover herself. She hoped to save her life in that way. The cliff was about 40 meters tall. It wasnt very high, nor short. There was a sea of flowers beneath the cliff, which was very beautiful. However, Gu Ning, at this moment, wasnt in the mood to appreciate it, because she didnt know whether she would be dead or alive after falling. Although she had magical power to protect herself, she wasnt sure whether it was very useful. She hadnt done that before after all. She could only hope it was helpful. Before long, Gu Ning fell in the sea of flowers with a loud boom. Because Gu Ning was protected by magical power, it exerted great power on the surrounding things when she fell down. Therefore, all the flowers with a radius of 3 meters were smashed, followed by a big hole in the ground. Gu Ning nowy in that big pit. Gu Ning didnt have any injuries, but was stunned by the powerful force. Because the ce where Gu Ning fell from the cliff was a little far from the mountain at the back of the Kunlun Sect, Shangguan Yang in the tower didnt hear Gu Nings scream. He didnt know that Gu Ning was in trouble. After Gu Ning fainted, the magical power that protected her naturally disappeared. Then the snow lotus suddenly appeared next to Gu Ning, circled her, and jumped onto her chest. The next second, a white light was emitted from the snow lotus, and a petal left the flower flowing towards Gu Nings mouth. The snow lotus petal reached Gu Nings mouth, then turned into a white light and flowed into it. Chapter 2022

Chapter 2022: A Blessing in Disguise

Gu Ning regained consciousnesster, but it was dark everywhere when she opened her eyes. No matter how far she walked, she could never see an end. Oh my! Am I dead? Am I in hell now? Gu Ning suddenly felt scared and hopeless. She was reluctant to die right now because she was unwilling to leave the many people she loved. The snow lotus outside saw that Gu Ning still couldnt wake up after taking its petal, so it gave Gu Ning another one. Because it lost two petals within seconds, the magical power around the snow lotus became much weaker and the white light was also dimmed a lot. The snow lotus had senses, so it was a life. After the snow lotus petal entered Gu Nings body, Gu Ning in the ck space saw a white light hitting her body. She didnt know what it was, so she subconsciously avoided it, but the light still entered her body. Gu Ning fell into darkness again and lost consciousness. When she opened her eyes, the surroundings had changed. It was no longer dark, but white everywhere. Before she could explore the surroundings, Gu Ning felt something pressed against her chest. She immediately looked over and saw the snow lotus standing on her boob. She was displeased right away because the snow lotus was sexually assaulting her. Seeing that Gu Ning woke up, the snow lotus subconsciously wanted to run away, but Gu Ning moved faster and caught it with her hands. The snow lotus lost 2 petals within a short time, so it became weak and slower. After being caught by Gu Ning, the snow lotus made little noises, but Gu Ning could understand itsnguage. The snow lotus said, sounding aggrieved, I just saved your life with two petals. Im losing magical power and Im weak now. How can you catch me? Youre not grateful at all! Hearing that, Gu Ning was amazed. Did the snow lotus just save her life with two petals? If so, Gu Ning absolutely couldnt catch it, so she let it go at once. Im so sorry, and thank you! Gu Ning thanked the snow lotus without any intention of catching it again. She was grateful and would never return kindness with ingratitude. Gu Ning didnt doubt the snow lotuss words at all, because she indeed saw that two petals were missing and its magical power was much weaker. In addition, she also felt that her body recovered and had a lot of energy now. She even felt much better than before. Oh, you can understand mynguage? The snow lotus originally only wanted toin about it, but unexpectedly Gu Ning could understand itsnguage. Yeah, said Gu Ning, then got up and found herself in the middle of a sea of flowers that she fell into. Afterwards, Gu Ning looked around. There were cliffs in every direction. How should I get out of here? She frowned. The snow lotus said nothing, because it didnt know the answer either. Gu Ning couldnt rely on the snow lotus. She could only figure out a way to solve the problem on her own. After walking around, she found no road to go out. It seemed that she had to climb up. Fortunately, this cliff was steep, and there were many ces to grab. It shouldnt be a big problem to climb up. After thinking about it, Gu Ning pulled up her sleeves and climbed up. She was afraid that Shangguan Yang would be worried if she was outside for too long. However, Gu Ning only climbed for two meters before she suddenly felt unwell, then the magical power in her body was rushing around, especially in her lower abdomen. A flow of magical power was expanding, as if it was about to explode. It was a joy to Gu Ning, because it meant she was going to break through into the next level. It seemed that she was blessed when she fell down this time. She stopped climbing and jumped down at once to sit cross-legged on the ground. She rxed and concentrated her thoughts in her body. After Gu Ning smoothed the magical power running around in her body, a barrier appeared. Although it was the first time that Gu Ning had reached the barrier to the next level, she had already learned a lot about cultivation beforehand, so she was aware that this barrier was the barrier towards the next level. As long as she broke through it, she would be in the next level. Without dy, Gu Ning moved the magical energy to hit the barrier, but the magical energy scattered the first time while the barrier stood still there. It was indeed not easy to break the barrier. Anyway, since she failed once, she tried for the second, third, fourth time and so on. She failed again and again, but she refused to give up even though she was shedding buckets of sweat and her face turned pale and her limbs were trembling. Gu Ning understood she needed to try many times to get into the next level. Some cultivators might spend half a month or months on trying to break the barrier. The higher the level was, the more difficult it was to break the barrier. It was verymon to take years to do that, which was the reason why there were only a few cultivators at high levels nowadays. Besides, the magical power was thinner, so cultivators didnt dare to try it. If they refused to stop during the process and couldnt get out, it was quite dangerous. Anyway, Gu Ning was at aparatively low level now, so it wasnt very hard for her to break the barrier. Moreover, there was thick magical power. She believed she could soon break through it as long as she persisted. Thinking of that, Gu Ning suddenly remembered her Blood of the Phoenix. She forgot it due to anxiety. Since shecked magical energy in her body now, she could use the Blood of the Phoenix! Therefore, Gu Ning immediately used the Blood of the Phoenix to fill her body with magical power, then turned the magical power into magical energy to hit the barrier. This hit finally loosened the barrier. After another heavy hit, the barrier was broken. By thest hit, Gu Ning passed it. She made it. She finally made it! Nevertheless, before Gu Ning could celebrate it, she felt endless magical power from the outside pouring into her body. She couldnt stop it at all. Once the magical power poured into her body, she had to make it circte, otherwise she would be damaged by it. In that case, all she had done to break the barrier would be meaningless. As a result, Gu Ning had to do her best to summon up her strength to make the magical power circte. After the magical power circted for a while, she gradually recovered, but still couldnt stop the magical power from pouring into her body. The snow lotus was long gone from fear when Gu Nings body started absorbing magical power, otherwise it would be absorbed into her body as well. Gu Ning didnt mean to do that, but it was out of her control. After a while, Gu Ning met another barrier. Was she going to break through it to get to the next level again? It was a good thing, but she wasnt sure whether she could handle it. Anyway, nothing ventured, nothing gained. She made up her mind to do it again. In the following hours, Gu Ning tried to hit the barrier again and again, but it was obviously much more difficult this time. After dozens of hits, Gu Ning had no strength, and she was slowly losing consciousness. However, she kept on trying mechanically, gathering magical energy in her body to hit the barrier blindly. Chapter 2023

Chapter 2023: Goes up in Two Levels at a Time

Gu Ning didnt know how long she had tried. Although she almost lost consciousness, she refused to give up because she would be able to get into the next level after breaking the barrier. The only thing she wanted to do now was to improve her skills. After a long time, the barrier finally loosened and showed leaks, then it broke. However, before Gu Ning could rx, she fell into darkness again. She didnt know that she had disappeared for two days, and Shangguan Yang almost went crazy searching for her. He divided his body into two. One was observing Jing Yunyao, while the other left to look for Gu Ning. Shangguan Yang was at the Soul-separation Stage from concrete to abstract now. During the Soul-separation Stage, he could control his clone and do two things at the same time. He was also able to exert influence on different ces at the same time. As his spiritual consciousness had greatly increased, he could manipte two or more peoples behavior. Unfortunately, Shangguan Yang had searched for Gu Ning for a long time in vain. At 2 am, Leng Shaoting came to the Kunlun Sects ce. Once he learned the news that Gu Ning had been missing for two days, he went out to look for her. He had returned to the base at noon yesterday, then left. He just turned on the phone. After seeing the messages Gu Ning had sent to him, he immediately called her. However, because he failed to get through to her, he figured out that they hadnte back yet. Without dy, he bought a ne ticket to fly to meet them. He originally was only worried about Jing Yunyao, because Jing Yunyao was going to break into the next level. It would be very dangerous, but he unexpectedly learned that Gu Ning was missing and Jing Yunyao was safe instead. When Gu Ning woke up, the surroundings were dark, but this time it wasnt a dark space with no end because Gu Ning could see flowers around her. After Gu Ning woke up, she felt very vigorous and also felt that her whole body had improved a lot. Gu Ning was already in the Fusion Stage of turning the power into qi. During that period, her body and her cultivation skills began to bebined, which was a stage of ability improvement. Gu Ning was quite excited to go up two levels at a time, but she was worried as well. She had no idea how long had passed, but it couldnt be a short time, so Shangguan Yang must be anxious about her missing. Therefore, she had to climb up and get back as soon as possible. Without dy, Gu Ning climbed up with her bare hands. This time, she felt she was much faster and stabler than before. The improvement actually wasnt obvious enoughpared to her original abilities because cultivators in Fusion Stage were no match for her before she became a cultivator. Anyway, even if her skills hadnt beenrgely improved, she was obviously stronger than before. Besides, it took time to be a master. No matter which level she was at right now, she must take cultivation seriously. When Gu Ning was halfway through the climb, she heard someone calling her, so she stopped at once. The voice calling her was so familiar. It was Leng Shaotings voice. Was it her illusion, or was it really Leng Shaoting? Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to look in the direction where the voice came. Although it was dark, she could still see Leng Shaoting clearly. Shaoting, Im here! Gu Ning shouted right away. As soon as Gu Ning shouted, Leng Shaoting heard it too and figured out where she was. Without hesitation, he ran towards her. Seeing Leng Shaotinging over, Gu Ning stopped shouting and kept on climbing up. Ningning, where are you? After running for a while, Leng Shaoting kept on shouting because he failed to see Gu Ning. Im down the cliff, replied Gu Ning. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting immediately ran to the cliff. As he approached it, he heard movements from the edge. He looked down at once and saw a person climbing up 10 meters under the cliff. Gu Ning saw Leng Shaoting too, so she beamed at him. Leng Shaoting, however, felt like crying, because he saw Gu Ning climbing up from the foot of the cliff, which meant she had fallen from it. That was the reason why she had been absent for two days. When Gu Ning saw Leng Shaotings tearful eyes, the smile froze on her face. She knew he must be crazily searching for her, so she felt guilty, even though she hadnt wanted to fall down the cliff. Nevertheless, if she had a second chance to make the choice, she would choose to fall down again. Leng Shaoting said nothing and took out a sword at once. He immediately flew down to Gu Nings side, then carried her back to the ground. The moment they touched the ground, Leng Shaoting kissed her heavily. His lips were even trembling. Gu Ning understood that he was scared and horrified after she was missing, so she tolerated it when the kiss became painful. She even kissed him back passionately. After a while, Leng Shaoting calmed down and became gentle. After he calmed down, he realized that Gu Ning had fallen off the cliff. He didnt know whether she was injured, so he let her go and carefully observed her body with his eyes at once, Are you injured? No, Im not, said Gu Ning. Great, great. Leng Shaoting believed it. He felt greatly relieved and hugged Gu Ning tightly. He didnt question or criticize Gu Ning for going missing, because it wasnt what Gu Ning wanted, but he still seriously warned her to be careful. Dont run away alone again in the future. Do you understand? I know, said Gu Ning obediently. Oh, I have good news to share with you, she said with excitement. What is it? Leng Shaoting rxed a little hearing that. Although I fell down the cliff, I gained something good from bad luck. After taking two snow lotus petals, I went up two levels at a time! Now Im already in the Fusion Stage. I was busy going up in levels, so I dyed the time to go back, said Gu Ning. She couldnt wait to share the good news with Leng Shaoting right after sheforted him. Really? Leng Shaoting was cheered up andplimented her with love. Ningning, I knew you were amazing. Because Gu Ning had the Blood of the Phoenix in her body, other people couldnt see her exact level unless she told them. Ha-ha, if Im not good enough, I wont be able to travel around the world with you in the future. Gu Ning grinned. She was thrilled that she could make rapid progress, but it was barely enough, so she still needed to work hard. Leng Shaoting felt happy for Gu Ning, but he also had mixed emotions because Gu Ning needed to do too many things in order to stay with him. Chapter 2024

Chapter 2024: You All Are Talent!

If it was possible, he wished that he and Gu Ning could be a normal couple so that they wouldnt need to deal with so many things and often be separated from each other. However, it was fate, and sometimes they had no choice, so they could only do their best to finish their tasks. Lets go back now! Master almost went crazy, said Leng Shaoting, then let Gu Ning out of his arms. He held her hand, walking back. Gu Ning felt very guilty for making Shangguan Yang worry about her safety after she went missing. At this time, Shangguan Yang was walking forth and back in front of the tower anxiously. When he heard two peoples footsteps approaching, he knew Leng Shaoting found Gu Ning back and felt relieved. After a while, he indeed saw Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, so he waspletely relieved. Although it wasnt likely for Gu Ning to be hurt given her abilities and because he had the idea that Gu Ning might leave to cultivate and forget the time, she disappeared for two days. It was understandable that he was worried. Therefore, Shangguan Yang was relieved to see Gu Ninging back, but he still asked her seriously in a bad mood, What happened? He asked her why she disappeared all of a sudden. Im sorry, Grandpa Shangguan. I shouldnt have worried you. Gu Ning apologized to Shangguan Yang first, then she exined. I ran into a snow lotus when I went out back then. I chased it to the edge of the cliff. Then I was attacked by something all of a sudden. I tried to avoid it, but stepped on a snake by ident. I slipped and fell down the cliff. What? Were you injured? Shangguan Yang stopped being mad at Gu Ning once he heard that. Im fine, because I used magical power to protect myself. I simply lost consciousness after the heavy hit. Then the snow lotus gave me two of its petals. I woke upter and wanted toe back, but I suddenly felt magical power rushing around in my lower abdomen. I thought I might be going to get into the next level, so I stayed there to break through the barrier first. In the end, I went up two levels. Now Im in the Fusion Stage, said Gu Ning with a beam. Really? Its wonderful! Shangguan Yang felt excited as well. Talent. You all are talented! Although Gu Ning had the Blood of the Phoenix in her body and it was easier for her to cultivate than for other cultivators, it was only helpful. She still relied on herself to improve her skills. Therefore, with the help of the Blood of the Phoenix, Gu Ning was able to go up two levels, but her own talent and perseverance yed a more important role in the process. Great, during the time here, you can work harder on cultivation. Lets see whether you can break through the Fusion Stage. After all, its thest stage of turning the power into qi. Youll get into the phase of turning qi into energy afterwards. There is a huge gap between them. Its arge step forward, so youll have a lightning tribtion, said Shangguan Yang. The lightning tribtion wasnt the most terrifying part when cultivators tried to get to the next level. The scariest part was the tribtion of free spirit where cultivators had to experience the test of heavenly thunder 81 times. Each time was real torture. Over a thousand years ago, only a few cultivators could survive the test, let alone now. Once a cultivator passed the test, he or she could be immortal right away, but the losers would be untitled gods if they were lightly injured or their souls would bepletely ruined if they were seriously wounded. For now, no cultivator was able to pass the phase of free spirit. Even Shangguan Yang who had cultivated for hundreds of years was merely in the Soul-separation Stage. He stopped going up in level over a hundred years. Anyway, it was still quite incredible for cultivators that he made it to the Soul-separation Stage, at least no cultivator was stronger than him for the time being. Sure, Ill work harder, Gu Ning replied seriously. If she often had the lightning tribtion in the capital, cultivators in all directions would notice. Leng Shaoting was worried that Gu Ning was going to have the lightning tribtion, but he could do nothing about it because every cultivator had to go through it. He could only hope that Gu Ning would seed. It was midnight now and Gu Ning had just sessfully gotten to the next level, so she needed to rest before getting up tomorrow to continue to cultivate. Jing Yunyao, who was in retreat, was gathering her magical energy to hit the barrier in order to get to the next level as well. The lightning tribtion would show up after the barrier was broken. However, after breaking the barrier, Jing Yunyao would be physically weak, which made it very dangerous for her to handle the lightning tribtion . Unfortunately, no one could help her. Shangguan Yang could only treat her if she lost and got injured to make sure she was fine. When Leng Shaoting went back to the capital, Xu Jinchen followed him, but he didnt tell his family nor go home at once. Instead, he contacted Zi Beiying first and asked her out for a meal. Zi Beiying hadnt seen Xu Jinchen for a few days, so she missed him very much. However, she wouldnt show her real feelings because they werent boyfriend and girlfriend yet. Therefore, when she epted Xu Jinchens invitation, she seemed unwilling to go out. If Xu Jinchen didnt know that Zi Beiying actually had a good impression of him, he might think that she didnt want to spend time with him. Anyway, Xu Jinchen was thrilled to know that Zi Beiying already bought a house in the capital, because he understood that she did that mostly because of him. Zi Beiying exined that she needed toe to the capital often and couldnt stay in Gu Nings ce or a hotel all the time, so she directly bought a house. She could sell it in the future if she wouldnte again. Xu Jinchen, however, could see that Zi Beiying made up that exnation to hide her real purpose. He was happy, but didnt expose her lie. Xu Jinchen could rest for a few days aftering back this time, so he asked Zi Beiying where she wanted to visit. He would have a tour with her. Zi Beiying was excited to know that too, but she had her pride and said that she needed to think about it. She didnt think about it for too long. When Xu Jinchen drove her back to Century City at night, she decided to climb the Great Wall. The Great Wall was one of the seven wonders of the world, the symbol of their culture and the pride of their people. Therefore, at 9 am the next day, Xu Jinchen went to pick up Zi Beiying at Century City, then they left together. This time, there were only the two of them. Zi Beiying didnt bring Mengda and Nan with her, because she wanted to spend some time alone with Xu Jinchen and she also needed them to supervise the decoration of her house. Chapter 2025

Chapter 2025: Forget Home Once He Has a Girlfriend

Mengda and Nan werent worried about Zi Beiying and they trusted Xu Jinchen. They knew that Xu Jinchen wouldnt do anything inappropriate to Zi Beiying. Even though they knew that, they actually hoped that Xu Jinchen would do something otherwise it might take forever for him and Zi Beiying to get together. There was chemistry between them after all, but neither of them took a step forward. Therefore, if they wanted to be together, one of them had to be more active and take the step ahead. When they arrived at the entrance of the Great Wall, they had some food before going inside. As long as it was a good day, there would be many visitors climbing up the Great Wall. Luckily, it wasnt a holiday, so there werent a lot of people. It was a good thing, because it would be impossible for them to appreciate the view if it was too crowded. Therefore, the amount of visitors was eptable today. The Great Wall wasnt too quiet or noisy. Since they were at the Great Wall now, Zi Beiying surely needed to take some photos, but the view couldnt be pictured if she took selfies, so she told Xu Jinchen to help her. However, because of that, Zi Beiying felt shy to make poses. Even if she didnt do any special poses, she was too attractive to look ugly in the photos. Looking at Zi Beiying on the screen of the phone, Xu Jinchen was amazed and couldnt move his eyes away from her. After taking a few photos, Zi Beiying stopped because she felt too uneasy. They continued to walk, then saw a loving couple taking pictures together. At this moment, both Zi Beiying and Xu Jinchen had a strange feeling. They subconsciously exchanged a nce, then immediately moved their eyes away in panic. Right at this time, the boy of the couple walked over to Xu Jinchen and asked, Sir, would you please help us take some photos? Therger view cant be pictured if we take selfies. Well help you take photos as wellter. How about that? No problem. Xu Jinchen didnt refuse, because it was very easy and he also wanted to seize the chance to take photos with Zi Beiying. After that, Xu Jinchen took the phone the boy handed to him. The boy then walked back to his position and Xu Jinchen said to Zi Beiying in a quiet voice, I think its a good idea. Why dont we take some photos together in a while too? Would you mind? Zi Beiying flushed a little. She didnt mind it and was more than willing to do that, but she still seemed slightly reluctant. Its just some photos. No big deal. Xu Jinchen smiled with satisfaction. His smile was so charming that Zi Beiying flushed again and turned her head away at once. Xu Jinchen was very handsome. No girl could stay calm seeing his smile. Seeing Zi Beiyings reaction, Xu Jinchen was more satisfied. After the boy and the girl did a good pose, Xu Jinchen began to take photos for them. Because they were a couple, they behaved intimately, which was totally eptable. In fact, Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying were very envious of their intimacy. After taking several photos, the boy took back his phone and said, Do you need me to take photos for you as well? Xu Jinchen then gave his phone to the boy and went to stand together with Zi Beiying. They werent a couple, so there was barely intimacy in their poses, but Xu Jinchen deliberately moved closer to Zi Beiying, so they seemed close. Because they were close, they could feel each others breath and their hearts began to pound. Afterwards, both of them heard it and felt a little embarrassed. Luckily, they didnt show their real feelings and seemed calm on the surface. The boy didnt think there was anything wrong with their poses. Not everyone needed to show intimacy in front of the camera and they looked close too. In addition, both of them were good-looking, so they looked very beautiful in the photos. The boy took a few photos for Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying, then Xu Jinchen took his phone back. He thanked the boy before looking at the photos. He had to admit that he felt that he and Zi Beiying were a perfect couple. Ill send the photos to you, said Xu Jinchen. Sure. Zi Beiying gave him a simple response. It sounded indifferent, but she actually couldnt wait to see the photos. Before long, she heard the sound of a new message from her phone. Without dy, Zi Beiying read it and saw that it was photos sent to her from Xu Jinchen. Staring at the photos, Zi Beiying also felt that they seemed to be a perfect couple, but both of them still felt a little embarrassed right now. How is it? Is it beautiful? asked Xu Jinchen. Not bad, said Zi Beiying with embarrassment, then put away her phone. She decided to appreciate the photos alone at hometer because it was embarrassing to do that in front of Xu Jinchen. Both Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying had the habit of practicing kung fu, so neither of them felt tired after climbing for a long time, but Xu Jinchen still asked her out of concern once in a while, Do you need a rest? No need, said Zi Beiying. Lets have a rest for a while and drink some water! Xu Jinchen cared about her and thought that they should have a rest. Since they came to climb the Great Wall, Xu Jinchen was well-prepared with water and cookies in his backpack. Great. Zi Beiying agreed with Xu Jinchen, then they stopped to drink some water and have cookies. After resting for a while, they kept on climbing up. When they were back to the parking lot, it was already 5 pm and it was time for dinner by the time they got back to the city center. The moment Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying were in the car, Xu Jinchen got a phone call from Xu Jinlin. Are you back in the capital? asked Xu Jinlin with certainty. Yeah, Im back, answered Xu Jinchen. He wasnt surprised that Xu Jinlin knew he was already back in the capital. Why didnt youe home? What, you forget home once you have a girlfriend? Xu Jinlin joked. Xu Jinchen didnt avoid Zi Beiying when he answered the call and Zi Beiying had good hearing, so she heard what Xu Jinlin said on the phone. When she heard Xu Jinlin address her as Xu Jinchens girlfriend, she flushed and her heart pounded faster. Xu Jinchen didnt deny the way his older brother addressed Zi Beiying. Ill be hometer. There is a meal with An Yan and other people. Why dont youe with your girlfriend? asked Xu Jinlin. I need to ask for her opinion first, said Xu Jinchen. He still didnt stop Xu Jinlin from mentioning his girlfriend. Instead, his reply actually admitted that he already had a girlfriend. Zi Beiying was annoyed and red at him, but Xu Jinchen only gave her a smile. As soon as Xu Jinchen hung up, Zi Beiying questioned him, Whos your girlfriend? Why didnt you exin it? Chapter 2026

Chapter 2026: Be My Girlfriend

Zi Beiying didnt refuse to be called like that, but she was displeased because Xu Jinchen hadnt asked for her permission beforehand. It made her feel like she was fooled, which was quite upsetting. Are you willing to be my girlfriend? Xu Jinchen suddenly looked at Zi Beiying with affection and asked that question seriously. He felt he should take the step forward, or it would be torture for them to be like this. Zi Beiying didnt expect Xu Jinchen to say that, so she was stunned. Is he confessing his affection to me? Or is he joking? He doesnt seem to be joking at all! Receiving no response from Zi Beiying, Xu Jinchen continued, Zi Beiying, are you willing to be my girlfriend? I cant promise Ill be a perfect boyfriend, but Ill do my best. If you like me as well, please give me a chance. Alright? Zi Beiying came back to her senses and moved her eyes away from Xu Jinchen at once. At this moment, her heart was pounding very fast. She didnt know how to reply to Xu Jinchen. She wanted to say yes, but it was hard for her to say that aloud. She didnt have worries, but only felt shy. Because she was too shy to say yes, she could only avoid the question. Um, w-we should go back home now. However, Xu Jinchen wouldnt easily stop once he asked that question. Youre avoiding it. You dont dare to be my girlfriend, said Xu Jinchen. He deliberately said that to annoy Xu Beiying in order to make her ept him. He knew Zi Beiyings character. If he talked with her nicely, it wasnt likely to seed, but she would ept it once she felt she was challenged. And he was right. Ridiculous. Im not a coward. Zi Beiying felt challenged once she heard that and subconsciously argued against Xu Jinchen. Then its a yes? Xu Jinchen smiled with satisfaction. You Zi Beiying realized that she just fell into Xu Jinchens trap, so she got angry in an instant. I didnt say that! She red at him. You said youre not a coward, which means you dare to be my girlfriend, said Xu Jinchen, staring at her with a smile. I didnt say yes! Zi Beiying argued. Youre a coward then, said Xu Jinchen. He kept on challenging her. You Zi Beiying was annoyed, but didnt know what to say all of a sudden. Silence means yes. Xu Jinchen wouldnt let her go. Xu Jinchen, enough. Arent you embarrassed? Zi Beiying asked in annoyance. I think a girlfriend is more important, said Xu Jinchen, seeming innocent. Precisely because he cared too much about his face, he had remained single for years. You Zi Beiying suddenly found out that Xu Jinchen wasnt easy to deal with at all! Do you dare to be my girlfriend? Xu Jinchen asked again. Zi Beiying said nothing. Ok, its a silent yes. From now on, youre my girlfriend, said Xu Jinchen in a domineering tone. Youre shameless, said Zi Beiying in anger. I dont think its enough! Xu Jinchen put on an evil smile. Zi Beiying was scared and covered her breast at once, leaning backwards. She stayed alert while looking at Xu Jinchen. Since youre my girlfriend now, I need to leave a mark, said Xu Jinchen, taking it for granted, then approached Zi Beiying. If you dare to move nearer, Ill refuse to be your girlfriend. Zi Beiying blurted it out in fear. Do you mean youll agree if I stop now? Xu Jinchen stopped right away, showing obvious satisfaction on his face. Great, I wont move closer, my girl. He called Zi Beiying his girl. You Zi Beiying couldnt deny it right now, because she realized that Xu Jinchen was determined to move a step forward in their rtionship. Even if she argued again, the result would be the same unless she rejected him. However, she couldnt say that aloud because she liked Xu Jinchen. Although she was stunned by Xu Jinchens sudden confession of affection and didnt know what to do, she wasnt mad at all. My older brother is having a meal with a few friends. Do you want to go with me? Xu Jinchen asked Zi Beiying. No, you can go by yourself, said Zi Beiying on purpose. If you dont go, I wont go either. What do you want to have for dinner? Lets go have some food together. Since Zi Beiying was unwilling to go, he wouldnt force her. He wouldnt go either. Zi Beiying felt touched when Xu Jinchen chose to stay with her. She felt she was being a little unreasonable all of a sudden. Your older brother wants you to go. Isnt it rude if you refuse to go to see him? said Zi Beiying gently. I promised that Ill stay with you these days. If you dont want to go, I wont leave you alone. Its not important, so I can be absent. By the way, youre my girlfriend now. I cant abandon you here. Im a man, said Xu Jinchen seriously. Zi Beiying didnt argue with him this time when he called her his girlfriend. Although she seemed reluctant, she had to admit that she was moved by Xu Jinchens words. Fine, lets go to see your older brother together. If I refuse to go, Ill be the unreasonable person, said Zi Beiying. Now she epted the fact that she was already Xu Jinchens girlfriend, actually, when she had said that to Xu Jinchen, she already took herself as his girlfriend. Great, lets go now! Xu Jinchen felt quite satisfied since Zi Beiying regarded herself as his girlfriend. It was true that men needed to be shameless sometimes to chase a girl. After that, Xu Jinchen called Xu Jinlin and asked him where he was. The Xu family had its own hotel, so there was no need for them to go somewhere else. They dined at Jinlin Hotel in the city center. Halfway there, Xu Jingchen saw a flower shop, so he found a ce to park, then asked Zi Beiying to wait for him in the car, saying that he needed to buy two bottles of water. Zi Beiying couldnt see the flower shop from where he stopped the car, so she didnt know that Xu Jinchen left to buy flowers. When he came back with arge bunch of roses, she finally realized he just lied to her. He didnt leave to buy water, but flowers. In an instant, Zi Beiying felt like crying. This was the first time that she had experienced such a romantic thing. Once Xu Jinchen was back at the front of the car, he directly opened the car door of the front passengers seat and handed the flowers to Zi Beiying. Here. Xu Jinchen never had a serious romantic rtionship before, so he wasnt a very romantic man. He could only do his best to learn and try to be romantic. Since Zi Beiying admitted that she was Xu Jinchens girlfriend, she wouldnt reject his flowers. She epted them at once and said, Thanks! Chapter 2027

Chapter 2027: Yin Shixuns Body Is Discovered

Xu Jinchen gently smiled at her. He hesitated for a while, then closed the car door of the front passengers seat before going back to the drivers seat and driving. Actually, he really wanted to kiss Zi Beiying just now, but didnt think it was appropriate. After all, it wasnt easy for him to persuade Zi Beiying to be his girlfriend. If he did anything too intimate to her right away, it would be rude. Sometimes, he needed to be shameless, but he should behave in order to protect his good impression on her. At 6:20 pm, Xu Jinchen brought Zi Beiying to Jinlin Hotel. They directly went to the private room that Xu Jinlin booked. At this time, everyone was present. Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying were thest ones because they came here from the Great Wall and spent a lot of time on the road. In the private room, there were six people, three men and three women. Xu Jinlin came with his fiance. His friend, An Yan, was with his wife, and his other friend, Ji Wenbu, came with his girlfriend. Although An Yan and Ji Wenbu were both Xu Jinlins friends, they were close to Xu Jinchen as well. When Xu Jinchen was back in the capital, he was either with hisrades from the Red me or them. Because of his profession, Xu Jinchen didnt have many friends. Xu Jinlin was involved in business, so he knew a lot of people, but only maintained a good rtionship with a few of them. At the beginning, Xu Jinchen enjoyed gathering with them, but he gradually felt reluctant to gather together with them again because they all became couples afterwards while he was still single. As a result, he gathered more often with his mates in the Red me. Unfortunately, hisrades also got a girlfriend one after another, so he was unwilling to see them too. He was unhappy about it, but didnt take it seriously. Anyway, he had a girlfriend too now, so he didnt care how many couples there were among his friends. Oh, hi, Jinchen, why dont you introduce the girl to us? Once Xu Jinchen showed up, his friends said hi to him. Well, let me introduce you, this is my girlfriend, Zi Beiying, said Xu Jinchen with obvious pride. People looked excited when they had good news, so Xu Jinchen was showing great excitement after having a girlfriend. Afterwards, Xu Jinchen said to Zi Beiying, Beiying, this is my older brother, Xu Jinlin. This is his fiance, Wen Siyi. This is An Yan and there is his wife, Zhang Keke. And this is Ji Wenbu, and thats his girlfriend, Gao Le. Nice to meet you, Miss Zi. Hearing that, everyone gently greeted Zi Beiying. Nice to meet you all, Zi Beiying replied to them. It was their first meeting, so she felt a little uneasy. After all, she was Xu Jinchens girlfriend now. If they were just friends, she wouldnt feel shy at all. Moreover, Xu Jinchens biological older brother was present! Anyway, Zi Beiying wasnt an ordinary girl. Even though she felt a little embarrassed, she still behaved confidently. After Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying sat down, they began to order. And while waiting for the dishes to be delivered to the table, they chatted with each other. Zi Beiying met them for the first time, but they didnt ignore her and chatted with her once in a while. Whether they were men or women, they were all kind to her. However, because they just met, they wouldnt talk about everything with each other, especially about Zi Beiyings family and how they got to be together in case they were embarrassed. After having the meal, they went to have fun in a clubhouse. The several cultivators who came to spy on Gu Ning didnt see her for a few days, and instead ran into one another. The cultivators who ran into each other were Yin Shiyi and Dongfang Jinghong. Because they were aware that other families also sent out someone to spy on Gu Ning, they werent surprised to see each other. In fact, they had sensed one another earlier on, but they were unwilling to meet, so they avoided seeing one another once they felt the other persons air. However, this time, they ran into each other by ident and it was toote for them to avoid one another, so they had to meet. Oh, hi, Uncle Yin. Seeing Yin Shiyi, Dongfang Jinghong greeted him first with a good attitude. Their families were actually enemies and they never stoppedpeting against each other, but their rtionship wasnt that bad, so they remained polite on the surface. Hi, Nephew Jinghong. Yin Shiyi beamed at him. Have you eaten? Not yet, Im on my way for a meal now. How about you, Uncle Yin? asked Dongfang Jinghong. Me either. Why dont we go together? asked Yin Shiyi. Sure. Dongfang Jinghong agreed, then they went to dine together. Although they clearly knew each others real purpose, neither of them mentioned it, so they talked about something else. Oh, did you see my older brother? asked Yin Shiyi. Uncle Shixun? No, I didnt, said Dongfang Jinghong, then stopped asking further about that. When the dishes were ced on the table, they began to eat. They sat in the hall, so they were surrounded by other people. As a result, they heard the next tables discussion during the meal. Jesus, someone found a body in the mountain at XX road. It seems like its been dead for a long time, but it hasnt rotten yet. Its hard to believe! Yeah, but its scary too. There must be very deep hatred for the murderer to kill them and throw the body away. Who knows! The police havent found the murderer yet, so Im afraid there wont be a result. Although they cant find the murderer now, it doesnt mean the murderer can hide forever! When the body was found, there wasnt a phone or ID card, so no one knows who it was. It has been shown on the Inte for three days, but no one can recognize it. Hearing that discussion, Yin Shiyi and Dongfang Jinghong werent interested, because it wasnt umon. People killed each other and threw the bodies because of conflicts. Isnt there any other clue? There is. The body had a piece of Hotan jade carved with a dragon, but it might not be helpful. There is a lot of jade now after all. Nevertheless, Yin Shiyi was struck dumb for a second when he heard that the body had a piece of Hotan jade carved with a dragon. Yin Shixun carried a piece of Hotan jade carved with a dragon! There was a lot of jade carved with all kinds of patterns now, but Hotan jade was still very rare. He refused to believe that Yin Shixun was dead, but he had a premonition all of a sudden, so he had to go to make sure of it. Chapter 2028

Chapter 2028: Find the Murderer

Therefore, Yin Shiyi immediately stood up and walked to the next table. Excuse me, can I see the news? he said. People sitting around the table didnt know what he wanted to do, but one of them still gave Yin Shiyi his phone and let him read the news. Dongfang Jinghong was confused about Yin Shiyis behavior, but he just watched. Yin Shiyi took the phone and saw the picture of the piece of Hotan jade carved with a dragon on the screen. After a nce, he was very sure that it was Yin Shixuns jade pendant. In an instant, he looked panicked. Was Yin Shixun really dead? He couldnt believe it. Yin Shiyi refused to believe it because Yin Shixun was a cultivator. It was impossible for mortals to hurt him. He didnt think Yin Shixun was killed by another cultivator because there was a rule that cultivators couldnt kill each other. If there was any conflict, they should report it to Tiandaozong. Tiandaozong would deal with it and wouldnt hesitate to kill if it was necessary. However, if any cultivator dared to do that secretly, he or she would be punished once it was exposed. Tiandaozong was the authority in the cultivation world, so no cultivators dared to act against it. If Yin Shixun wasnt killed by another cultivator from the cultivation world, then it must be a member of the Evil Practice or a high level monster. Yin Shiyi slid a finger up the screen to see whether there was a picture of the body to make sure of it. He actually had a faint hope that it might not be Yin Shixun, but he was heavily hit the moment he saw a picture of the body. His face went pale in an instant and he could barely stand steadily. The body was really Yin Shixun. To his astonishment, Yin Shixun was killed. Seeing Yin Shiyis reaction, Dongfang Jinghong squinted. It was obvious that Yin Shiyi knew the dead person. Thinking of the question Yin Shiyi just asked him, he thought the dead person could be Yin Shixun. Dongfang Jinghong was scared and couldnt believe it either. Yin Shiyi was at a high level, so he actually didnt have many matches in the cultivation world, let alone in the mortals world. If the dead person was really Yin Shiyi, then who killed him? Do you know this dead man? asked the person who gave Yin Shiyi his phone. Hearing that, Yin Shiyi came back to his senses and returned the phone to the person. He didnt answer the persons question and only thanked him before turning around and walking away. The person didnt continue to ask him, because the answer couldnt be more obvious given his reaction. He must know the dead man. Yin Shiyi lost his appetite. He had to take Yin Shixuns body, then go back to the cultivation world and talk about it with the Yin family. After Yin Shiyi went back to the table, he said, Nephew Jinghong, Im sorry, something came up. I have to go. Enjoy it! Ill go to settle the bill. Please allow me to do that. You can go now if you need to deal with something. Dont waste time here, said Dongfang Jinghong. He was very considerate. It wasnt a big deal that he bought a meal for Yin Shiyi. Yin Shiyi didnt eat much anyway. As for what had just happened, Dongfang Jinghong didnt ask about it. He would know once he read the news on the Inte by himself. Thanks, Nephew Jinghong. Since Dongfang Jinghong said that, Yin Shiyi didnt insist. Youre wee, said Dongfang Jinghong, then Yin Shiyi left in a hurry. Once Yin Shiyi was gone, Dongfang Jinghong took out his phone to search for the news. Within seconds, he found it. After a nce at the dead body, he recognized it was Yin Shixun. Although he already had that guess, he was still amazed after making sure of it. Without dy, Yin Shiyi left for the Public Security Bureau to confirm the bodys identity. After confirmation, Yin Shiyi sessfully took Yin Shixuns body back, then he quickly left to the cultivation world. The moment Yin Shiyi saw Yin Shixuns body, he figured out how Yin Shixun died. He died because someone exploded his energy center. It seemed that Yin Shixun had encountered a strong match. Yin Shiyi brought Yin Shixuns body back to the Yin family in the cultivation world. When the Yin family saw his body, none of them could believe it. Yin Shixuns parents almost fainted from grief, so did his wife and daughter. What happened? The Yin familys patriarch asked Yin Shiyi. The Yin familys patriarch was its eldest son, and he cared a lot about Yin Shixun who was his nephew because Yin Shixun was outstanding among the young generation. He died because his energy center exploded, and hes been dead for a while. I coincidentally heard the news about a dead man during a meal today. Then I found out it was Shixun. Yin Shiyi said, It must be another cultivator who was able to make Shixuns energy center explode, but I dont know whether the cultivator is in the cultivation world or the Evil Practice. It can be a monster as well. He and Yin Shixun werent very close, but they got along well with each other, so he felt sad when Yin Shixun was dead. Find the murderer! The Yin familys patriarch gave an order in anger because it was a humiliation to the Yin family. The Yin familys patriarch was suspicious of other powerful families at first, but didnt think it was very likely. In that case, the murderer was likely to be a member of the Evil Practice or a monster at a high level. No matter what, they needed evidence now. After that, the Yin family sent out people to investigate it. Although the police found nothing yet, it didnt mean they werent capable. Early the next morning, the Yin familys patriarch went to Tiandaozong and reported to it. Tiandaozong undoubtedly would help the Yin family with it. Right after the Yin family went to Tiandaozong, the news that Yin Shixun was killed went abroad. All the powerful families learned the news and discussed who did it. They knew that the Yin family might be suspicious of them, but they didnt do it, so they werent worried about the investigation. Jing Jining, however, felt nervous and anxious because Yin Shixuns death had something to do with him. He knew Tiandaozongs abilities very well. They certainly would find out about his involvement in Yin Shixuns death, but he and Gu Ning were in a remote mountain when they killed Yin Shixun. Therefore, they had no evidence to prove that he was the murderer even if they discovered that he had contacted Yin Shixun. After all, he wasnt as skilled as Yin Shixun, which was generally known to everyone. Nevertheless, he was afraid that they might find out about Jing Yunyao through him, so he left the cultivation world as soon as he heard the news and called Jing Yunyao. He knew that Jing Yunyao went to Kunlun Mountain, but he still tried to get through to her. Perhaps they were already back! After he failed to get through to her, Jing Jining sent Jing Yunyao a message telling her that the cultivation world found out about Yin Shixuns death and Tiandaozong was carrying out an investigation. Once Jing Yunyaos phone could receive signals, she would be able to read the message. For now, he could only do his best to ruin the surveince videos of his meetings with Jing Yunyao. Chapter 2029

Chapter 2029: Did She Seed?

Three days passed fast. During these days, Leng Shaoting was practicing with Gu Ning to help her improve her skills in real fights. At the same time, she was umting magical power in the Fusion Stage. In these three days, Jing Yunyao kept on trying to break through the barrier to the next level, but hadnt seeded yet. At 5 pm, when Gu Ning and the others were about to make some food, the blue sky suddenly became dark. Did Yunyao seed? The next second, Shangguan Yang turned around and directly flew down from the window of the tower, then stopped 10 meters away from the wooden room where Jing Yunyao was. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning closely followed him, staring at the wooden room anxiously. They were worried that Jing Yunyao might be hurt. However, she could only rely on herself to pass the test. Other people couldnt help her. Gu Ning held Leng Shaotings hand, trying tofort him, but she was actually very nervous too. The sky darkened quickly. Within seconds, it was filled with clouds. Afterwards, there was a lightning st, followed by another lightning bolt, which directly hit the wooden room. In an instant, the wooden room was split to pieces. Jing Yunyao was physically weak right after breaking the barrier, but she regained some strength with the help of the magical pill that Shangguan Yang gave her, so she avoided the hit. She didnt have time to rest, so she was still very weak and the loud thunder kepting. Before she sessfully got to the next level, she needed to go through the lightning tribtion 4 times in all. From turning the power into qi to turn qi into energy, the lightning tribtion was Level 4, including heavenly lightning 9 times. From turning qi into energy to the stage from concrete to abstract, there was heavenly lightning 25 times. From concrete to abstract to free spirit, there was heavenly lightning 49 times. In thest round of the test of thunder, there was heavenly lightning 81 times. This time, Jing Yunyao needed to go through heavenly lightning 25 times, which was quite difficult. Heavenly lightning came with a scary sh again and again. Jing Yunyao did her best to avoid it. Although she seeded at the beginning a few times, she became powerless afterwards. Left with no choice, she kept on avoiding it. As time went by, Jing Yunyao was recovering her energy. After all, she had made it to the next level, so she became much stronger. She was only weak for a while and was soon filled with energy again. Therefore, Jing Yunyao gradually rxed in the lightning tribtion, but it wasnt easy to deal with. Because the thunder didnt alwayse alone and it mighte with shes sometimes, it was harder for Jing Yunyao to pass the test. All of a sudden, Jing Yunyao failed to avoid several shes mixed with the lightning and was hit on the left arm. Jing Yunyao shook from the pain and released a moan. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting and the others got nervous. If it was possible, Leng Shaoting wouldnt hesitate to suffer the consequences for Jing Yunyao. Unfortunately, he could only watch from the side. The shes hit Jing Yunyao badly, but she didnt fall due to the protection of her magical energy. However, she still lost a lot of energy. As a result, it again became difficult for her to avoid the following lightning bolts. There were only a few lightning bolts left, but Jing Yunyao almost lost all her energy at this moment. Therefore, she was urately hit by the thunder and seriously injured, falling straight to the ground. Unfortunately, thest lightning bolt wasing, but Jing Yunyao could barely gather magical energy to protect herself. If she was hit again, her life might be in danger. Leng Shaoting clenched his fists tight as his eyes turned bloody red. His whole body was trembling. He had an urge to rush ahead. However, the cultivator must go through the test on his or her own, and other people couldnt do it for him or her. An idea dawned on Gu Ning, but she wasnt sure whether it was useful. Anyway, she couldnt watch Jing Yunyao being hit by the thunder again, so she decided to try it. Without hesitation, Gu Ning gathered her magical energy and passed it on to Jing Yunyao. She wanted to help Jing Yunyao. Since she couldnt stop the heavenly thunder, she could only give her magical energy to help her recover and reduce the harm after being hit by the heavenly thunder. Ningning. Ningning! Both Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yang were scared when they found what Gu Ning was doing, but it was toote for them to stop her. They supported Gu Ning if she wanted to help Jing Yunyao, but what she was doing was too dangerous. It could help Jing Yunyao recover, but the lightning would be conveyed to Gu Nings body. Given Gu Nings level now, she might not be able to ept it. The magical energy Gu Ning passed on to Jing Yunyaos body indeed helped the injured Jing Yunyao recover a little, then the lightning came right away. When the sh almost touched Jing Yunyao, it suddenly changed direction and moved towards Gu Ning. Ningning. Ningning! Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yang were terrified, but Gu Ning quickly avoided it, so they were relieved. However, it wasnt over yet. More and more thunder mixed with shes came one after another. This time, they all went straight to hit Gu Ning. Master, whats happening here? Leng Shaoting was in sheer panic. I dont know. Shangguan Yang was anxious as well. Although he was at a high level, he didnt know everything. There were some things that he had never seen before, so he had no idea about them. Dont worry, Ningning has the Blood of the Phoenix in her body. Shell be fine, said Shangguan Yang. He had confidence in that, but he was still worried because he couldnt make sure that Gu Ning would bepletely fine. The thunder and lightning came fast and heavily, so it took Gu Ning a lot of effort to avoid them. Because both Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yang were worried about Gu Ning now, they didnt go to check on Jing Yunyaos condition. It wasnt because they didnt care about her, but because they now focused on Gu Ning. Even after the thunder and lightning came a few times, it didnt stop. Whats going on now? Is Ningning going to enter the next level? Shangguan Yang guessed. Because the Blood of the Phoenix was in Gu Nings body, other people couldnt see her level. After witnessing the thundering and shes, Shangguan Yang had that idea. A cultivator didnt need to break the barrier into the next level on his or her own every time. Sometimes, it could suddenly happen in a certain situation, but it was very rare. It was also quite dangerous, especially in such a situation where Gu Ning made arge leap forward. After making arge step forward, she needed to meditate to stabilize her magical energy within a short time. If the magical energy couldnt be stabilized, it would fall into disorder and hurt her. ordingly, it was quite dangerous for Gu Ning to break into the next level at this moment. Chapter 2030 - Yes, She Succeeded

Chapter 2030: Yes, She Seeded

Leng Shaoting knew it as well, so he became more worried after hearing Shangguan Yangs exnation. What should we do now? he asked. We truly can do nothing about it. It depends on her now. I can see shes breathing steadily. I dont think she just broke into the next level, but the thunder Shangguan Yang was confused too. Although he couldnt feel Gu Nings level, he could feel her breath. Gu Ning was breathing normally now, and she didnt seem weak at all after going to the next level. However, it was hard to tell because Gu Ning was different from other cultivators. She had the Blood of the Phoenix in her body, so everything was possible. Shangguan Yang knew a little about the Blood of the Phoenix, so he couldnt guess correctly. After avoiding heavenly thunder a few times, Gu Ning gathered a touch of magical energy. When the heavenly thunder was about to hit her again, she used the magical energy to fight back. The second the magical energy hit the heavenly thunder, it produced a great shock and Gu Ning backed up several steps from the force. Ningning. Ningning! Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yang called her worriedly, but they still could do nothing about it. After being shaken by the force, Gu Ning suddenly felt the magical power moving around randomly inside her body, which meant she was going to the next level again, but it wasnt good news at this moment. Given the dangerous situation she was in right now, she couldnt try to break through the barrier at all. Stabilize the energy. Lead the thunder and lightning into your body. Break through the barrier. Right at this time, Gu Ning heard an ancient and old voice in her mind. She was very familiar with it, because it was exactly the voice she had heard when she discovered her special skills. Therefore, Gu Ning stopped thinking too much about it and sat down on the ground. In order tofort Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yang, Gu Ning said to them beforehand, Dont worry about me. I can handle it. Go to check your mothers condition now. The next second, Gu Ning sat motionless. Hearing that, although Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yang were still worried, they were a lot more rxed. Because of Gu Nings reminder, they realized that Jing Yunyao was seriously injured. Therefore, Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yang ran to Jing Yunyao at once, but Leng Shaoting still turned around to look at Gu Ning with concern once in a while. After reaching Jing Yunyao, Shangguan Yang immediately treated her. Jing Yunyao had passed the lightning tribtion, but she was badly injured and it might take a long time for her to recover afterwards. Anyway, her life wasnt in danger, which was the best result. Gu Ning didnt avoid it, so the lightning directly hit her. At this moment, Leng Shaoting was so nervous that he could barely breathe. Even if Gu Ning said she could handle it, he was still affected watching Gu Ning hit by the lightning. What if something terrible happened to her? Leng Shaotings whole body was trembling. However, when the lightning hit Gu Nings body, nothing terrible happened. Strangely, the lightning disappeared the second it touched Gu Ning and she wasnt affected at all. That scene amazed Leng Shaoting, but he felt relieved when he saw Gu Ning was fine. Shangguan Yang was busy treating Jing Yunyaos injuries, so he didnt see that scene. The sh disappeared because it was absorbed by Gu Nings body and Gu Ning led it to hit the barrier to the next level. The heavenly thunder was unbelievably powerful, so the barrier shook after it was hit once. Before long, the thunder came again and shook the barrier heavily. When it came for the third time, the barrier was broken. At this time, the thunder stoppeding. Leng Shaoting didnt know that Gu Ning was using heavenly thunder to break the barrier, but he was rxed when the thunder stopped and the clouds dispersed in the sky. Jing Yunyao wasnt in a stable condition yet and Gu Ning still sat there. Leng Shaoting was worried, but he didnt dare to move in case he bothered her. Gu Ning broke the barrier, but didnt totally break through it because no thunder came again. She could only rely on her own magical energy. Luckily, because the barrier was already broken, it was much easier to break it. Within seconds, Gu Ning broke through it. After that, Gu Ning made great progress once more. She didnt use much magical energy, so she didnt feel tired at all. Instead, she was full of energy. Before long, Gu Ning recovered and opened her eyes. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting was thrilled and ran to her at once. Ningning, are you alright? Im fine. Gu Ning smiled. Lets go to see mother now! Gu Ning didnt tell Leng Shaoting that she made it to the next level again, because Jing Yunyao was under treatment now. They should care more about her injuries. Without dy, they went over. Shangguan Yang was dealing with Jing Yunyaos wounds and they only watched from the side because they couldnt bother them at this key moment. After Shangguan Yangs treatment, Jing Yunyaos pale face gradually became ruddy as her breath grew much steadier. However, because she was seriously injured, she couldnt heal with only the help of magical energy. When it was almost done, Shangguan Yang stopped. Thank you so much, Senior Shangguan. Jing Yunyao thanked Shangguan Yang. Although she was still weak, her life wasnt in danger. She could recover after resting for half a month. You dont need to say that. Were a family after all, said Shangguan Yang kindly. Although he wasnt very familiar with Jing Yunyao yet, they were kind of a family because of Leng Shaoting, so Jing Yunyao didnt need to take him as an outsider. After that, JIng Yunyao turned to ask Gu Ning, Ningning, are you alright? Im fine. Gu Ning said with a smile, Um, I have good news. What is it? Leng Shaoting asked in a hurry. Did you get to the next level again? Shangguan Yang guessed. That was the only good news he could think of right now, and he had the same guess just then. Gu Ning wasnt surprised by Shangguan Yangs guess, and her mood wasnt affected at all. Hearing Shangguan Yangs words, both Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao showed happiness. Yeah, I did. I just sat there still and absorbed the lightning into my body. I led them and broke the barrier within minutes, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, all of them were amazed. It was the first time that they had heard that a cultivator was able to absorb heavenly thunder into the body. Shangguan Yang guessed correctly that Gu Ning had made it to the next level again, but he thought it happened before she was hit by the heavenly thunder. To his surprise, he was wrong. Chapter 2031 - Double Happiness

Chapter 2031: Double Happiness

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They all knew that Gu Ning was able to do that all because of the Blood of the Phoenix, so they soon calmed down after being surprised for a second. Common cultivators couldnt do that after all. Well, great, today is a good day. Both of you have good news! Although it was dangerous, luckily you are both fine now. Its double happiness, said Shangguan Yang with a beam. He was in a very good mood now, even though he wasnt the one who made it to the next level. He took Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning as his family members, so he felt happy for them when they sessfully got to the next level. I think we should have a good meal tonight to celebrate it. Ill be the cook, said Gu Ning. Although it was a littlete, they werent very hungry so it was fine to eatter. Ill help you, said Leng Shaoting. He wouldnt let Gu Ning do it alone. Great. Gu Ning epted. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting supported Jing Yunyao back into the tower for a rest, then they began to cook. They had fulfilled their goal at Kunlun Mountain, so they would go back tomorrow. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning had been absent for a few days after all. They actually had a lot of things to deal with. Jing Yunyao was physically weak, but she could still travel. They set off before dawn, because there was no car. They had to fly with the sword, so they had to set off before dawn, otherwise it would cause trouble if anyone saw them. Therefore, Gu Ning and the others left the Kunlun Sects ce at 5 am. When they were back in County X, it wasnt 5:30 pm yet, so it was still dark outside. At this time, there were already some people going for morning runs in the town. The breakfast shops were open as well. They decided to have breakfast first, then booked ne tickets. After turning on his phone, Leng Shaoting didnt see any missed calls or messages, because he seldom received a call unless it was about work. Gu Ning had a few messages from Qiao Ya. Qiao Ya told her who had called her and for what while she was absent. Chu Peihan had called Gu Ning and simply wanted to ask her out and there was nothing important. Mo Qilin, the young cultivator, had called her a few times to invite her to share a meal. Tang Qingyang had also called her, but didnt say why, so she could only call him back after dawn. In addition to the above, she received 2 surprising calls. One was from He Siyin, while the other was from Han Wenling. Gu Ning didnt keep in touch with He Siyin and Han Wenling normally, so for them to suddenly call her there must be a reason. However, they didnt tell Qiao Ya the reason, so Gu Ning had no idea what it was about. Nevertheless, it was too early now and they must be asleep, so Gu Ning decided to wait till 8 am. Jing Jining and Shu Lihua had called Jing Yunyao, but because they couldnt get through to her, they left her a message. Shu Lihua told Jing Yunyao that nearly all the cancer cells in her body disappeared and she was worried about her after failing to get through to her for so many days. However, when she read Jing Jinings message, Jing Yunyao frowned. Gu Ning saw that, so she asked with concern, Mother, whats wrong? Yin Shixuns body was discovered. The Yin family and Tiandaozong are investigating it. Im afraid theyll find you and your Uncle Jing, said Jing Yunyao. Hearing that, Gu Ning looked serious as well. When did Uncle Jing send you the message? About three days ago. Jing Yunyao said, Its enough for them to find out the result. After all, Tiandaozong is very capable of doing that. Call Uncle Jing right now. Lets see whether you can get through to him. If hes still outside, it should be fine. If not, there could be a problem, said Gu Ning. Sure, said Jing Yunyao, then she called Jing Jining at once, but no one answered her call. It seems Tiandaozong has already met Uncle Jining, said Leng Shaoting. It should be fine. Uncle Jing and I killed Yin Shixun in a remote mountain after all. There are no surveince cameras, so there is no clear proof to prove that Yin Shixuns death has something to do with Uncle Jing. Well, as long as Uncle Jing refuses to admit it, said Gu Ning. He wont admit it. Jing Yunyao believed that Jing Jining wouldnt admit it. She was still worried, even if she felt Tiandaozong couldnt find evidence to prove that Yin Shixuns death was caused by Jing Jining and Gu Ning. After they reached a breakfast shop, they ordered some food and Leng Shaoting began to book ne tickets. There were 5 flights from City Ge to the capital today and the nearest one would leave at 8:50 am. It was only 5:30 am, but they had no car, so they gave that flight up. County X wasntrge, so there werent any taxis. If there were, they could have taken a taxi and they would board on time. The bus began to work at 8 am and it took at least an hour from County X to City Ge. They needed to spend about half an hour on the road to the airport. In that case, when they finally arrived, the flight should have left for nearly an hour. As a result, they could only book ater ne which would take off at 11:20 am so that they would have enough time. They didnt n to take a bus to get to City Ge from County X. Instead, they chose to book a car from the airport and take it to the airport, because it was morefortable. They would fly back to County X first instead of flying to City Ge right away with the sword because there was a long distance. Jing Yunyao was weak now, so it was better for her not to be exposed to fast wind. After all, nothing could protect them from wind when they flew with a sword. After having breakfast, they went for a walk. There was nowhere to go at this time, and the car sent over from the airport wouldnt arrive for another hour and a half. Although Jing Yunyao had a few good friends at County X, she was unwilling to disturb them so she didnt go to visit their ces. In fact, even if they went to visit friends, they couldnt stay in their ces for a long while, because it would be bothersome. They went to a park and sat down to wait for the car. A few minutes before 8 am, Leng Shaoting received a call from the driver. The car already arrived at County X and the driver asked him where they were right now. Leng Shaoting told the driver that they were in the park. After a few minutes, a MPV showed up, then they got in it and left. At this moment, the sky waspletely bright. After getting into the car, Gu Ning began to deal with the missed calls. She called Tang Qingyang back first. Tang Qingyang told her that he read a piece of news three days ago.. It said that a half rotten male body was found by the road in a suburb, and the male body was Qi Ziyue. Chapter 2032 - There Is No Problem at All

Chapter 2032: There Is No Problem at All

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Knowing that Qi Ziyue was dead, Gu Ning felt nothing because she had already taken revenge. It had nothing to do with her whether he was dead or not. Anyway, it wasnt surprising and Gu Ning had had the feeling that Qi Ziyue would die sooner orter. As a result, she wasnt surprised at all when she heard the news. She had seen him seriously injuredst time. He undoubtedly couldnt afford the treatment. He survived, but was simply struggling. Hey, Gu Ning, Can I ask you a question? After talking about Qi Ziyue, Tang Qingyang suddenly asked seriously. Sure, what is it? said Gu Ning. Um, do you think its suitable for Xu Qinyin and I to be together? After all, there is a huge gap between the Tang family and the Xu family, said Tang Qingyang. Over these days, he and Xu Qinyin got closer and closer, so he thought he might seize the chance to ask her to be his girlfriend. He really liked Xu Qinyin, but felt the huge gap between their social status could be a problem. He didnt think that he didnt deserve Xu Qinyin, but he was worried about the Xu familys opinions. Gu Ning was aware of Tang Qingyangs special rtionship with Xu Qinyin, so she wasnt surprised by his question. I dont think there is a huge gap. You two really like each other and want to be together, so your social status isnt a problem. Even if youre notparable to the Xu family when ites to your position in society, I dont think it should stop you from being together with Xu Qinyin. The Xu family doesnt care much about status. Moreover, there are no couples who can perfectly match each other. Even a marriage between families of equal social status has to embrace slight differences, right? Gu Ning truly didnt think status was a problem, and Tang Qingyang wasnt an ordinary man anyway. In the capital, Tang Qingyang was a popr, well-known, quality man! There were countless rich heiresses who were his admirers in the capital. As for their social status, the Tang family indeed wasntparable to the Xu family, but no one would disagree that Tang Qingyang and Xu Qinyin were a perfect match. It was very realistic now that Tang Qingyang was the controller of the Tang Organization. The Tang Organization had over a hundred million yuan in assets. Xu Qinyin, however, was only born in the Xu family. No matter how rich the Xu family was, she wouldnt own a lot, so the most valuable thing she owned was the title of Miss Xu. Therefore, even from a realistic point of view, there was no problem with Tang Qingyang and Xu Qinyings social status in their rtionship. Hearing Gu Nings words, Tang Qingyang felt relieved because he always trusted her. Great, I know. Gu Ning, thank you very much, said Tang Qingyang, then he hung up. After that, Gu Ning called Han Wenling and asked her why she called. Han Wenling didnt call Gu Ning for anything important. She came to the capital a few days ago, and wanted to invite Gu Ning to share a meal, but now she was already back home. If so, Gu Ning could only tell her to have a meal together next time. Then Gu Ning called He Siyin and also asked for the reason why she called her. He Siyin said there was a grand gambling party at the Ye familys casino in City Ao at the end of this year. Many famous foreign gamblers would attend it and the bet would be a lot of money, so she asked Gu Ning whether she was free to take part in it. Gu Ning wasnt sure whether she would be free at the end of this year, because anything could happen. She didnt give He Siyin an affirmative answer right away and only said that she would consider it. Gu Ning actually didnt have much interest in gambling, but she was willing to take part in the activity and win some money if she had time. The most important thing she needed to deal with right now was the kung fupetition in the cultivation world, which was only a week away. Gu Ning wasnt nervous at all, because she believed in Leng Shaoting and her own abilities. As for Mo Qilin, Gu Ning didnt bother to call him back. After that, Jing Yunyao called Shu Lihua. Shen Yao, why couldnt I get through to you during the past days? Once Shu Lihua answered Jing Yunyaos call, she asked with concern. Although she knew it wasnt easy for Jing Yunyao to be hurt given Jing Yunyaos abilities, Jing Yunyao wasnt able to do everything after all. Besides, Jing Yunyao had disappeared for a whole week, so she naturally felt worried about her. Sorry, I lost my phone. I went to a remote town and there are no phones to buy. I couldnt use a phone till now. I bought a new one and a new phone card so that I could see your message. I called you right away, said Jing Yunyao. She obviously couldnt tell the truth. Knowing that Jing Yunyao was fine and only lost her phone, Shu Lihua felt relieved. Are you back in City Ge now or somewhere else? asked Shu Lihua. Ill be in City Ge in a while, but our flight will leave at 11:20 am. Well directly go to the airport, said Jing Yunyao. Oh, I thought we could share a meal together. If so, lets meet next time! Shu Lihua felt disappointed, but she couldnt force Jing Yunyao to stay. Sure, Ille back to see you once I have time, said Jing Yunyao. Great, Ill visit the capital if I have the chance. You can be my guide then, said Shu Lihua. Because of her status, she didnt have many real friends. Most people made friends with her for a purpose. She wouldnt stop getting along with them, but she just needed to be careful. Jing Yunyao, however, was different. She had saved Shu Lihuas life and was her real friend, so Shu Lihua cherished their friendship very much. Even though they seldom met after Jing Yunyao moved to the capital, they kept in touch and she would visit Jing Yunyao asionally. Of course! said Jing Yunyao with a smile. She looked forward to seeing Shu Lihua in the capital. Oh, please help me thank Miss Gu. Ill be cured very soon after the cancer cells disappear from my bpdy, said Shu Lihua gratefully. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, she would have to suffer from it for a long time. Im happy for you. I surely will convey your thanks to her, said Jing Yunyao and gave a nce at Gu Ning. Gu Ning heard Shu Lihuas words, so she smiled too, which meant she epted Shu Lihuas thanks. After chatting with Shu Lihua for a while, Jing Yunyao hung up. In the cultivation world, Tiandaozong found some clues. Yin Shixun had met Jing Jining before he died. Before Jing Jining met Yin Shixun, he had seen a woman. That woman was Jing Yunyao. Although Jing Jining had done his best to damage the surveince videos of his meeting with Jing Yunyao, he failed topletely destroy them. Chapter 2033 - Slightly Suspicious

Chapter 2033: Slightly Suspicious

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Luckily, Jing Yunyaos face wasnt clear in the surveince videos, so they failed to recognize her. In addition, they believed that Jing Yunyao was already dead, so they didnt think the woman could be her. After all, it was verymon that cultivators who often visited mortals world had a few friends there, so it wasnt a problem that cultivators met mortals. However, because Jing Jining met the woman right before seeing Yin Shixun, they were suspicious of the woman and thought that she might have something to do with Yin Shixuns death. It was one of the possibilities they could think of, but it didnt mean that they believed Jing Yunyao was guilty. Besides, they werent sure whether Yin Shixun died on the day when he met Jing Jining and they all knew that Jing Jining wasnt as skilled at Yin Shixun, so they were doubtful about Jing Jinings involvement in Yin Shixuns death even if they were aware of their bad rtionship. However, since they had met, Jing Jining was a suspect, and they had to ask him about it. Although Jing Jining knew that Tiandaozong would investigate him, he still went back to the cultivation world after dealing with what he should do. If he ran away, it would prove that he was guilty. Jing Jining wasnt surprised when Tiandaozong wanted to see him, but he was a little nervous because he had no idea what Tiandaozong had found out. No matter what, he had to face it. In order to protect himself, Jing Jiningposed his features. He didnt seem guilty at all, at least on the surface. Jing Jining followed the staff to Tiandaozong. The person who was in charge of this case was the elder of the Law Enforcement Hall, Xi Baichuan. Xi Baichuan seemed to be around 60, but he was actually hundreds of years old and was at a very high level. Yin Shiyi was sent over by the Yin family to sit in on the trial. They were just going to ask Jing Jining for some information instead of questioning him this time, so it wasnt very official. They didnt go to the Law Enforcement Hall, but to a lounge. Anyway, they didnt have evidence to prove that Jing Jining had something to do with Yin Shixuns death, so it might damage Jing Jinings reputation if the meeting was too formal. Jing Jining, when we investigated Yin Shixuns death, we found out that you had met him before he died, said Xi Baichuan. Yes, Jing Jining admitted with crity. They had already found it out, so it was meaningless even if he denied it. If he refused to admit it, they might think that he was deliberately hiding something. Jing Jining didnt think that they were able to find evidence of what had happened next, so he could tell the story as he wanted. Jing Jining continued. I did meet Yin Shixun and we even had a fight, but you should know Im not as skilled as Yin Shixun. I couldnt win at all. He injured me and left. I dont know what happened after that. I heard the news a few days ago. I was shocked too. It was true that Jing Jining couldnt defeat Yin Shixun, so they thought his answer was reasonable, but they stayed doubtful. You said Yin Shixun left after injuring you in the fight, but is it possible that Yin Shixun didnt leave after injuring you. You might have had a helper and killed him together, said Yin Shiyi. He kept on observing Jing Jinings reaction. Yin Shiyis guess told the truth, so Jing Jining panicked a little. He was worried that they might have found out the key information, but no matter what, Jing Jining couldnt admit it and did his best to not seem guilty. However, he wasnt so calm now. It would be strange if he looked too calm, because he was the suspect at this moment. Therefore, Jing Jining frowned and showed annoyance. He was displeased when they were suspicious of him. I understand why youre suspicious of me, but why would I kill Yin Shixun? What can I gain from that? Given Yin Shixuns skills, the helper I need to kill him must be stronger than me. Who do you think is willing to work with me? After all, I seldom appear in the cultivation world during these years, said Jing Jining with slight anger since he was regarded as the murderer. The other people actually had the same idea as Jing Jining, and they mainly wanted to see his reaction. They wanted to know whether he would panic or get mad. Jing Jining reacted normally, so either they were wrong or Jing Jining was too excellent at acting. In front of Xi Baichuan, they chose to believe Jing Jinings words. However, it only alleviated their suspicion. They still remained suspicious of him. Then whos the woman you met before seeing Yin Shixun? asked Xi Baichuan. Hearing that, Jing Jining was surprised. He was worried that they might have found out about Jing Yunyao. After thinking for a while, he didnt think it was possible. If they found out the woman was Jing Yunyao, they wouldnt be so calm. They should just be suspicious that the woman could be his helper. Jing Jining realized that his surprised expression might arouse their suspicion, so heposed himself at once. What? Are you suspicious of a mortal now? Isnt it very normal that I have some mortal friends after doing business in the mortals world for many years? We just shared a meal. There is nothing wrong with that. In fact, it indeed aroused their suspicion when Jing Jining was struck dumb for a second upon hearing their question about the woman, but his exnation made his reaction seem very reasonable. We didnt say that. Were not suspicious of you either. We just found out that you had met Yin Shixun before he died, so we need to ask you a few questions, said Xi Baichuan. He wasnt that suspicious of Jing Jining, so he said that in order tofort him. I know. Anyway, I did meet Yin Shixun, said Jing Jining airily, but showed slight mockery on his face. It meant that he knew they were suspicious of him and he was innocent. Oh, I found some strange things in the mortal world. Some people with special skills suddenly showed up. They might be from a foreign country. Theyvemitted crimes in our country, said Jing Jining.. He felt it was necessary to report it to Tiandaozong and it could also help him get rid of their suspicion. Chapter 2034 - He Didnt Really Hurt Me

Chapter 2034: He Didnt Really Hurt Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What? There are people with special skills abroad as well? Xi Baichuan was astonished. We have cultivators, ghosts, and all kinds of monsters. Its not strange that people with special skills exist in foreign countries. Is it possible that Yin Shixun ran into one of them? said Jing Jining. Hearing that, Xi Baichuan and the other people pondered. It was indeed possible. They had no right to interfere in mortal affairs, but it was necessary for them to investigate those people with special skills. Foreign people with special skills werent only a threat to the country, but also to cultivators. They knew nothing about them right now, so they had no idea about their abilities. Although they always believed that cultivators were extremely strong, they were only much stronger than mortals. Monsters or ghosts at a high level were threatening for them, so foreign people with special skills would be a greater threat. Ill report it to our patriarch, said Xi Baichuan. Xi Baichuan stopped asking Jing Jining more questions, because they werent very suspicious of him and their suspicion was alleviated after talking with him. However, they still remained slightly suspicious of him, so Tiandaozong arranged for people to watch him after they left. Those people who followed Jing Jining were at a higher level than him, so he couldnt sense them, but he knew he would be followed after the meeting. Therefore, Jing Jining was particrly careful. After meeting Tiandaozong, Jing Jining went straight back to the Jing familys house and didnt go out again. Jing Jining stayed calm all the time, but he was actually quite nervous. Once his meeting with Tiandaozong was over, he took a breath of relief for the time being. The moment Jing Jining was back in the Jing familys house, the housekeeper told him to go to Jing Yaorongs study. Jing Yaorong wanted to see him. There was no need to ask, because Jing Jining knew it must be rted to Yin Shixuns death. Jing Jining had to go because it was his familys patriarchs order. In the study, in addition to Jing Yaorong, Jing Jinings father, Jing Yanhua was also present. Sitting in front of the main table, the man who seemed about 60 years old with arge mole under his right eye, was Jing Yaorong. Sitting at the left side of the table, a man was also about 60. He was Jing Jinings father, Jing Yanhua. Jing Yaorong was years older than Jing Yanhua, but Jing Yanhua looked much older than Jing Yaorong because of the huge gap between their levels. Jing Yaorong was in the middle stage of Yuan Ying Stage, while Jing Yanhua was just at the peak of the Golden Core Stage, so he aged faster, but both of them had actually lived for hundreds of years. The higher level a cultivator was at, the longer he or she could live. They aged, but much slower than ordinary people. Facing Jing Yaorong, Jing Jining was filled with hatred, but he couldnt show his real feelings on his face because Jing Yaorong was the Jing familys patriarch. He remained polite, but wasnt very respectful. Jing Yaorong also stared at Jing Jining expressionlessly, because he was aware that Jing Jining hated him. Jing Jining was close to Jing Yunyao, but he killed her. He didnt kill Jing Yunyao publicly, but everyone in the Jing family clearly knew his character. Even if he said nothing, they all knew that he had cruelly killed Jing Yunyao. Jing Yaorong never regretted killing Jing Yunyao because Jing Yunyao had humiliated him. Looking at Jing Jining, Jing Yanhua was worried because he was his beloved son. Jing Yanhua was unwilling to see Jing Jining involved in Yin Shixuns death. Hi, Patriarch, father, Jing Jining called them. What happened? Do you have anything to do with Yin Shixuns death? asked Jing Yaorong seriously. Although it was good news for them, he didnt want the Jing family to be in trouble. No, I just met him before he died. He left after injuring me. I dont know how he died, said Jing Jining calmly. Hearing that, Jing Yaorong and Jing Yanhua were convinced. Nevertheless, Jing Yanhua was mad when he learned that Yin Shixun had injured Jing Jining. Are you alright now? he asked with concern. Im fine. He didnt really hurt me and hes dead now, said Jing Jining, so he had no hatred towards Yin Shixun now. It was already 7 pm when Gu Ning and the others arrived at the airport of the capital. Before they got on board, Leng Shaoting called Stone and told him to pick them up at the airport before 7 pm. Therefore, before they arrived, Stone was already waiting for them there. So once they walked out, they left the airport. They had eaten some food on the ne, but they still needed to have dinner so they went to look for a restaurant. Along the way, Jing Yunyao was worried about Jing Jinings condition, so she turned on her phone as soon as she left the ne to see whether Jing Jining had called or sent her any messages. She saw nothing, but it only made her more worried. Gu Ning and the others were anxious as well, so they didnt know how tofort Jing Yunyao. Back to the city center, Gu Ning called Tang Haifeng, then Gu Man. She told them that she was back and asked about Gu Mans condition. Gu Man had been pregnant for 6 months now. Her belly wasrge, so it became inconvenient for her to move now. Luckily, she was very healthy. Afterwards, Gu Ning chatted with Chu Peihan and her other friends in the WeChat group. She hadnt shown up in the WeChat group for a long time, so her sudden appearance aroused everyones criticism. However, they werent really mad at Gu Ning because they knew she was very busy. They went to a restaurant which was famous for delicious local dishes. Because it waste, there werent many diners so Gu Ning and the others didnt wait for a long time before their order was done. After having dinner, they went back to siheyuan. Jing Yunyao already made it to the Out-of-body Stage from concrete to abstract, but she was seriously injured during the lightning tribtion. She was still physically weak and would be weaker than she was at Yuan Ying Stage, so it was safer for her to stay in siheyuan. It was Monday, but Gu Ning didnt go to school because she needed to deal with something else. Once she finished dinner at siheyuan, she went to herpany without Leng Shaoting because they shouldnt wander around at this time now. There were cultivators near Gu Ningspany, school, and houses, so Leng Shaoting would be easily discovered if he went out with Gu Ning. At noon, Jing Jining left the cultivation world as well because he was worried that Jing Yunyao might be concerned about him.. He had to let her know that he was safe. Chapter 2035 - Hi, Senior Shaoting

Chapter 2035: Hi, Senior Shaoting

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Once Jing Jining was out and his phone could receive signals, he found missed calls and messages from Jing Yunyao, so he replied to her message right away. Because he felt someone was spying on him, he couldnt make a call or the secret would be exposed as soon as he spoke. Jing Jining: When Tiandaozong investigated Yin Shixuns death, they found out that Yin Shixun had met me before he died, but they dont have evidence to prove that his death has something to do with me. Im safe now, but I believe Tiandaozong must have arranged for someone to spy on me, so I cant call you. Send me messages if anything is up. The second he sent the message, Jing Yunyao noticed it. Knowing that Jing Jining was fine, she felt relieved. Afterwards, she shared the news with Gu Ning so she was relieved too. Gu Ning arrived at herpanyter, but sensed no cultivators around the building, so she didnt bother to pay much attention to it. Up on the 17th floor, she saw K and Chen Cangyi. K reported thetest information about Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi to Gu Ning first because Gu Ning told him to pay special attention to them. Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi couldnt get any useful information recently, but they didnt tell any other people just because they couldnt move now. During this week, Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi stayed in the hospital. They had met no strange people, but Gu Ning had no idea whether they had contacted their people with their phones. She didnt care much about it. If she wanted to know the exact situation of Kato Toya and Kuraki Akemi, she would directly order Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to spy on them in the hospital. After that, Gu Ning talked with Chen Cangyi about the news conference for the establishment of her business group. They decided to hold it in 3 days to officially announce that the Shengning Organization was formally established. Within these 3 days, Gu Ning would invite her rtives and friends toe. She nned to deliver an invitation letter to her rtives and friends in the capital and calling to invite those out of the capital. She undoubtedly called her own grandfather and father first. Normally, the Tang family would send a representative to attend the news conference, but this time was different. It was Gu Nings business group after all and she was a member of the Tang family, so they attached great importance to it. Therefore, Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan decided to attend it in person. Unfortunately, because Gu Man was pregnant and it wasnt convenient for her to move around, she couldnt go. And because of Tang Yunhangs position in the government, he couldnt show up either. Gu Man also needed someone to take care of her, so Jiang Lihua stayed with her. Otherwise, the whole Tang family would show up to support Gu Ning. Although Gu Man was independent, the Tang family cared about her a lot, so they didnt allow her to go even if her body was fine. Gu Ning also shared the news with Situ Ye, Qi Tianlin, and many other people who had a good rtionship with her. She called them, but wouldnt demand their presence. They were her friends after all, so she needed to invite them, or they might be unhappy and me her for forgetting them. Leng Shaoting originally had to go back to the military base the day after tomorrow, but he decided to stay once he learned that Gu Nings business group would be officially established in 3 days. If his teammates needed him, Xu Jinchen would call him. Because Zi Beiying knew that Gu Ning was back, she called her and invited her to go out and share a meal, but Gu Ning refused. She needed to visit Master Leng at the Leng familys ce since she was back in the capital. She could only dine with Zi Beiying tomorrow. She was free tomorrow and the day after tomorrow. So since she said that, Zi Beiying wouldnt force her to go out. Zi Beiying didnt tell Gu Ning that she was Xu Jinchens girlfriend now because she didnt know how to say that aloud. The Xu family was aware of her romantic rtionship with Xu Jinchen, but it was Xu Jinlin, instead of Xu Jinchen, who told them. After knowing that Xu Jinchen sessfully won Zi Beiyings heart, the Xu family felt happy for him and urged him to bring Zi Beiying home. Xu Jinchen declined because Zi Beiying was unwilling to do that. It was too early to do that after all. Therefore, the Xu family gave up. Xu Jinchen was afraid that they might bother Zi Beiying after he left, so he warned them not to annoy Zi Beiying. If Zi Beiying was mad at him and broke up with him, he would me them for everything. It wasnt easy for Xu Jinchen to get a girlfriend, so they definitely wouldnt go to bother Zi Beiying in case their romantic rtionship was affected. In the afternoon, Gu Ning and the others went to the Leng familys old house. However, Shangguan Yang was reluctant to go out, so he stayed alone in siheyuan. Because it was a weekend, most members of the Leng family were present, but Jiang Shuyuan was absent. She stayed in the hospital to take care of Leng Shaojia. Leng Shaojia would leave the hospital in a few days. She was much better now and became gentle. Although she still hated Gu Ning, she wouldnt dare to challenge Gu Ning again if they met. Gu Ning and the others had dinner in the Leng familys house before leaving at 9 pm to head back to the siheyuan. In the siheyuan, Shangguan Yang was still enjoying his tea in the yard. Seeing Gu Ning, he suddenly said seriously, Ningning, are you willing to call me master as Shaoting did? Shangguan Yang always had the idea that he would love to ept Gu Ning as his apprentice if Gu Ning could be a cultivator. He appreciated Gu Ning very much from the very beginning. So now that Gu Ning became a cultivator, he thought he could ask Gu Ning for her opinion. Of course. Gu Ning beamed. Without hesitation, she took a cup of tea and knelt down before Shangguan Yang. She lifted the teacup with both of her hands, then handed it to Shangguan Yang. Please, master. Great, great. Shangguan Yang was happy to see that Gu Ning was willing to be his apprentice. He took the teacup from Gu Nings hands and drank the tea in it. Afterwards, Shangguan Yang took out a few books of secret skills and gave them to Gu Ning. Because you have the ancient Blood of the Phoenix and you dont need my magical pills or Qiankun Bag, I can give you these books of secret skills. Thank you, master! Gu Ning took them and thanked Shangguan Yang. As Shangguan Yang said, Gu Ning didnt need magical pills or a Qiankun Bag because she already had the ancient Blood of the Phoenix. She wasnt displeased at all that Shangguan Yang didnt give those to her. Get up now, said Shangguan Yang. Gu Ning listened to him and stood up. After that, she turned to look at Leng Shaoting and called him, Hi, Senior Shaoting. Hi, Junior Ning. Leng Shaoting replied to her with a smile. He agreed it was a good idea that Shangguan Yang epted Gu Ning as an apprentice, so did Jing Yunyao. In the afternoon the next day, Gu Ning went to dine with Zi Beiying. Leng Shaoting was by her side. Because Zi Beiying missed the taste of roasted duck, they went to have it together.. This time, they went to the famous roasted duck restaurant in XX alley on East Street in the eastern district. Chapter 2036 - My Fiancée, Gu Ning

Chapter 2036: My Fiance, Gu Ning

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning arrived when it was almost 6 pm. However, Xie Yiyi came to dine there with her friends today as well. She stood in the yard having a call and saw Leng Shaoting walking inside by chance. The moment Xie Yiyi saw Leng Shaoting, she recognized him although it was just his side profile. Seeing Leng Shaoting, Xie Yiyi was full of excitement, but she was displeased when she noticed there was a girl sitting next to him. Whos that girl? Whats her rtionship with Shaoting? Xie Yiyi only saw Gu Nings side profile and she had only met Gu Ning twice before, so she failed to recognize her. Even if Xie Yiyi felt hurt when she saw Leng Shaoting being with another girl, she still couldnt control herself and walked towards him. She wanted to know who the girl was and their rtionship. Her call was over at this time, so she walked towards Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning at once. Hi, Shaoting! Xie Yiyi called him. Hearing that, both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning stopped and turned to look at Xie Yiyi. Xie Yiyi didnt see Gu Nings face from the front until now and she immediately recognized her. Gu Ning was the girl who had unbelievable uracy at darts. How could it be her? Gu Ning was also slightly surprised to see Xie Yiyi, but she didnt think further about that because it wasnt strange that Xie Yiyi knew Leng Shaoting. Hi, Miss Xie. Leng Shaoting said to Xie Yiyi in a t voice. Hearing the way he called her, Xie Yiyi felt quite upset, but she couldnt say anything about it. Sheposed herself, turning to stare at Gu Ning. Shaoting, may I know who this is? she asked. My fiance, said Leng Shaoting. Fiance? Hearing that, Xie Yiyi forgot her manners and rounded her eyes in great shock. Shes Leng Shaotings fiance? When did Leng Shaoting have a fiance? Doesnt he hate women being close to him? Leng Shaoting said that by himself, so it couldnt be false. All of a sudden, Xie Yiyi felt heartbroken. Gu Ning could see that this woman called Xie Yiyi admired Leng Shaoting. She didnt feel ufortable at all, because Leng Shaoting didnt bother to pay much attention to the woman although she admired him. If she felt jealous just because the woman liked Leng Shaoting, she would be too sensitive. In addition, the woman hadnt done anything to her yet. Gu Ning only gave her a nce then withdrew her gaze. She had no intention of greeting her. Miss Xie, we need to go inside now. After saying hi to Xie Yiyi, Leng Shaoting was unwilling to pay more attention to her or introduce her to Gu Ning. After all, Xie Yiyi was unimportant in his eyes. Therefore, he walked away holding Gu Nings hand, leaving Xie Yiyi behind. Gu Ning didnt open her mouth until they walked away, but she deliberately teased him. Oh, good for you. We just ran into one of your admirers in the restaurant. Look at her sad face! You must have broken her heart. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting held Gu Nings hand tightly. He squinted at Gu Ning and said in a low deep voice, Speaking of the admirers, mine is barelyparable to yours. As far as I know, I always keep a distance from them, but some of them have already be your friends. Am I right, Ningning? Leng Shaoting wasnt being jealous, but he was a little unhappy that Gu Ning had so many admirers by her side. Gu Ning blinked with a guilty conscience. Well, just some friends. We dont spend much time together normally. Even if we stay in touch, its all because of business. Gu Ning exined. I know, or I wouldnt be so calm now. I would have stopped you from bing friends, said Leng Shaoting with pride. Ha-ha, Gu Ning snorted withughter. She wasnt mad at all and instead felt amused. It was rare to see Leng Shaoting being so childish, so it was quite funny. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were a good-looking couple, so many people were attracted to them. There were many who couldnt move their eyes away from them. So when Gu Ning smiled, several men who focused on her were stunned. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting was annoyed and pulled Gu Ning away at once. Gu Ning understood why Leng Shaoting did that, so the smile grew broader on her face. Dont be so jealous! Leng Shaoting squinted and asked her, Do you want to see other women staring at your fianc with admiration all the time? Of course not! Gu Ning stopped smiling and said seriously. Since she was unwilling to see that, she couldntugh at Leng Shaoting for that. Before Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived, Zi Beiying was already there with Mengda and Nan. They booked the same private room they had usedst time. Because Zi Beiying said that she wanted toe here to eat roasted duck, Leng Shaoting told his friend to keep a private room for them. Hi, Shaoting! The moment Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning reached the front of the private room, they heard a male voice from the opposite private room. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning stopped at once. When they turned around, they saw a man about 40 walking towards them. Oh, hi, Zhuo, nice to see you! Leng Shaoting called him. The man was the owner of this roasted duck, Zhuo Zhonghong. What a coincidence! I have several friends who came here to have a meal today. They called me over, said Zhuo Zhonghong. Although Zhuo Zhonghong was the owner of this roasted duck restaurant, he had more than one restaurant, so he didnte here often. After that, his sight fell on Gu Ning next to Leng Shaoting, then he asked, Shaoting, may I know who this is? He asked that question, but he already had a guess. He had never seen a female by Leng Shaotings side, so the girl must be Leng Shaotings girlfriend. He was greatly surprised when he saw that Leng Shaoting showed up with a girl, but he didnt show his real feelings on his face. This is my fiance, Gu Ning, said Leng Shaoting, then he introduced Zhuo Zhonghong to Gu Ning. Ningning, this is the owner of this restaurant. You can just call him Zhuo. Although Gu Ning was much younger than Zhuo Zhonghong and could call him uncle, she was Leng Shaotings girlfriend now, so she naturally should call him the same way as Leng Shaoting. Nice to meet you, Zhuo, said Gu Ning politely to Zhuo Zhonghong. When Zhuo Zhonghong heard Leng Shaotings introduction, he was shocked again.. He guessed that the girl might be Leng Shaotings girlfriend, but unexpectedly she was Leng Shaotings fiance. After all, a fiance was totally different from a girlfriend! Chapter 2037 - Its Exciting to Have Sex in Blood

Chapter 2037: Its Exciting to Have Sex in Blood

Hearing Gu Nings greeting, Zhuo Zhonghong came back to his senses and politely said to her as well, Nice to see you too, Miss Gu. Afterwards, Zhuo Zhonghong turned to look at Leng Shaoting and asked, When is your wedding? It should be soon, right? Dont forget to invite me! Of course I wont, but we need to wait for about 3 years, said Leng Shaoting. Upon thinking of that, Leng Shaoting felt quite upset. It was torture to wait so long! What? Zhuo Zhonghong was surprised. He thought it should be this year or the next year, but surprisingly they had to wait for 3 years. Why? asked Zhuo Zhonghong. Because Ningning is only 19. She hasnt reached the age of consent yet, said Leng Shaoting. He wasnt afraid that Zhuo Zhonghong might joke about him for having a girlfriend whos much younger than him. It wasnt a big deal in his eyes. Hearing that, Zhuo Zhonghong was astonished. Shes only 19? Leng Shaotings girlfriend is much younger than him! Zhuo Zhonghong felt likeughing, but didnt dare to do that, so he had to control his expression. Alright, dont forget to let me know when the date is settled. I shouldnt waste any more of your time. Please go in! After that, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning said good-bye to Zhuo Zhonghong, then walked into the private room. From the beginning of the meal till its end, Zi Beiying said nothing about her romantic rtionship with Xu Jinchen. She didnt mean to hide it from Gu Ning, but felt too shy to say it aloud. Even if Zi Beiying said nothing about it, Gu Ning could still see her difference because they unavoidably talked about Xu Jinchen. Every time Gu Ning mentioned him, Zi Beiying looked a little nervous and seemed shy and happy. Seeing that Zi Beiying was different today, Gu Ning had a guess but wasnt sure of it, so she quietly asked Zi Beiying when they walked out of the restaurant, Where is your rtionship with Xu Jinchen now? Are you Hearing that, Zi Beiying panicked a little. I-We Nothing! Witnessing Zi Beiyings reaction, Gu Ning rolled her eyes at her and said with obvious disdain, Stop lying to my face! Your reaction already told me everything. You cant fool me. Really? My reaction already told everything? Zi Beiying was surprised, but she had to admit that she indeed felt panicked. Fine, were already girlfriend and boyfriend. Zi Beiying had no intention of keeping it a secret from Gu Ning, she just felt shy to say it aloud, so she admitted with crity when Gu Ning saw through her. Because Gu Ning already had that guess, she wasnt surprised and felt it was a good thing. Anyway, it was their personal affair, so Gu Ning said nothing and could only hope that they would have a good ending. When they reached the parking lot, they left separately in their own cars. Hi, Senior Shaoting, Gu Ning suddenly called Leng Shaoting on the road to joke with him. This was her second time calling Leng Shaoting that, so Leng Shaoting wasnt very used to it yet. He was struck dumb for a second beforeing back to his senses. Um, I prefer to hear you call my name. I just want to call you Senior Shaoting, said Gu Ning. Fine, as long as youre happy. Although Leng Shaoting wasnt used to it, he still epted it since Gu Ning insisted. It was just a title and he would get used to it over time. You can introduce me as your Junior Ning and Ill introduce you as my Senior Shaoting when we go out again, said Gu Ning, naughtily. Leng Shaoting squinted at once. He gave Gu Ning a sideways nce, then said, Dont you want other people to know that Im your fianc? Well, it seems Im not a qualified fianc. If so, we wont go back to the siheyuan tonight. Lets go to Mid-Levels Mansion instead. I need to convince you in bed so that I can feel secure. Gu Ning immediately understood his meaning. He was going to convince her through sex instead of words. You Gu Ning wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. Ningning, you agree with me, right? You didnt disagree at all. Leng Shaoting put on an evil smile and joked. You Gu Ning felt embarrassed in annoyance and said on purpose, Im on my period. Its not a problem. Its exciting to have sex in blood, said Leng Shaoting. He didnt seem to care about it and even showed excitement. Actually, if Gu Ning was really on her period, he wouldnt have sex with her because it would hurt her. He knew that Gu Ning was lying, so he deliberately said that because he knew it wasnt the time of the month yet. How can you do that? Dont you love me? Dont you know itll hurt me? said Gu Ning angrily Come on, dont you know I remember your time of the month? I also smell no blood from you, said Leng Shaoting. You In an instant, Gu Ning flushed. She turned to look at the view outside the window, refusing to talk to Leng Shaoting again. Leng Shaoting drove faster because he couldnt wait any longer. Unfortunately, Mid-Levels Mansion was far from the city center, so heined to himself that the distance was too long. During these two days, the news that the Shengning Organization was going to be officially established the day after tomorrow gradually spread abroad in high society. Many people were discussing it. The Shengning Organization controlled Jade Beauty Jewelry, Kouzi, Cine, Fenghua Entertainment, Gufan, Xiangyun Arts & Crafts, and Xiangyun Antique-store. Those were what they knew till now. All thepanies Gu Ning owned now were controlled by the Shengning Organization. She nned to announce her otherpanies at the right time in the future. Because the Shengning Organization didnt have many connections in the capital, only a few famous businessmen and officials were invited, but its news conference which would be held at 10 am the day after tomorrow was already known to a lot of people. Gu Nings name was well-known in high society after the auctionst time, so most people remembered her face. However, not everyone in high society knew her and many learned about her through others discussions. In the business circle of the capital, the majority were jealous of Gu Nings rapid sess because she was too young to be so sessful in their eyes. They were jealous of her, but it didnt mean they would hate or attack her. Not everyone was willing to spend time hating or making things difficult for other people. There were all kinds of people in this world and not everyone was interested in attacking other people. Chapter 2038 - Win Those Foreign Gamblers Money

Chapter 2038: Win Those Foreign Gamblers Money

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In addition, Gu Ning became sessful on her own and never hurt them, so they had no reason to attack or defame her. It was amoral and there were more good people than bad people. Gu Ning also kept a good rtionship with many powerful figures. If they still dared to cause her trouble, they would be ridiculously stupid. If they were stupid, they couldnt stay rich for long. However, if bad people were extraordinarily skilled and influential, it would be another story. After all, the weak were always the prey of the strong in this society and power could solve many problems. It was the absolute rule. People unavoidably had grudges with others when they climbed up the socialdder. Therefore, one needed enough evidence to unseat a powerful figure by working with his opponent. Nevertheless, it was hard to collect enough criminal evidence on a powerful figure, so it wasnt easy. Gu Ning was an exception. She was outstanding on her own and had good luck, so it became very easy for her to unseat powerful people. Even if many people were talking about the official establishment of the Shengning Organization and Gu Nings rtionship with super powerful figures, there were still some who took her lightly. She only had a rtionship with them and they werent her family after all. Sometimes, connections could be helpful, but they wouldnt be helpful every time. Yuan Yilin, Yuan Shuyan, and Rong Zechen who had grudges against Gu Ning held that idea. They had to admit that Gu Ning was very outstanding, but they couldnt appreciate her because of their arguments. On the contrary, they disliked her very much. Gu Ning had a rtionship with Master Leng, so they didnt dare to mess with her, but it didnt mean they were afraid of her. The next day. Because the news conference would be held at the next day, Tang Yunfan and Tang Haifeng came to the capital that afternoon. So Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to pick them up at the airport. Along with Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan were Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin. Tang Jiakai came simply because it was fun, while Cao Wenxin showed up on behalf of the Cao family because Tang Yunrong and her husband werent free. In fact, even if Cao Wenxin wasnt the representative of the Cao family, she would stille. She had enough free time anyway. Most importantly, Gu Ning was her closest cousin, so she had toe even if she had to make time. Tang Haifeng and the others came with four bodyguards, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting drove two MPVs over. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sat in the same one, while the other was driven by a chauffeur. Tang Haifeng and the others flew with a private ne, so Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning drove inside through an exclusive passage after they arrived. Given Leng Shaotings status, he could directly go in after showing his officer certificate. When the staff at the airport saw Leng Shaotings officer certificate, they were all amazed. To their surprise, there was such a young major general in their country. The military was different from the government where one could get promoted through connections. Even if a soldier had connections, he or she still needed outstanding abilities to get a promotion. At least it required more than just connections to get a high rank in the military. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to wait at the parking ce after driving through the exclusive passage. Tang Haifeng and other people wouldnt arrive until 20 minutester, so they chatted casually in the car. After a while, Gu Ning received a call from Ye Chaoxiong. Seeing Ye Chaoxiongs name on the screen, Gu Ning immediately figured out the reason why he called her. If she guessed correctly, it should be about the gambling party He Siyin had told her about. Hi, Master Ye. Gu Ning answered the call. Miss Gu, I bet the He family must have shared the news with you. The Ye family is going to hold a grand gambling party at the end of this year. Many famous foreign gamblers wille and the bet will be a lot of money. If you have time, pleasee and join us to have some fun, said Ye Chaoxiong. He knew Gu Nings abilities very well, so he obviously invited her to win a fortune. Moreover, he also hoped that Gu Ning could defeat those foreign gamblers, but it depended on whether Gu Ning would be free. Sure, Ille if I have time, said Gu Ning. She didnt ept or reject the invitation right away, because she had no idea what she would do at the end of this year. After chatting with Ye Chaoxiong for a while, she hung up. Leng Shaoting didnt ask her about it. After waiting for 20 minutes, the Tang familys private jetnded. So Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got out of their car and went to wee them. Hi, grandpa, dad. Wee, Grandpa Tang, Uncle Tang. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting greeted them, then went to support Tang Haifeng at once. Because Gu Ning hadnt seen Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan for a long time, she was very excited to meet them again. Hi, Ningning, Shaoting. Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan were happy to see Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting as well. The smile never disappeared from their faces. Hi, Wenxi, Jiakai! Gu Ning turned to greet Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai afterwards, while Leng Shaoting simply gave them a nod. Hi, Ningning, Shaoting! Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai greeted them. Facing Leng Shaoting, they felt a little nervous. Grandpa Tang, Uncle Tang, my grandfather has already booked a room. We can directly go there now, said Leng Shaoting. Master Leng heard that Tang Haifeng woulde in person, so he had already booked a private room to wee them. Master Leng also called Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu. Shangguan Yang was also invited. Now Shangguan Yang was already Gu Nings master, so he felt it was necessary to introduce Shangguan Yang to Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan. It wasnt convenient for Jing Yunyao to show up in public, so she didnt go with them. Great. Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunhang agreed. In fact, before they came here, Master Leng had given Tang Haifeng a call and he had already epted the invitation. After that, they got in the cars and left together. Tang Haifeng and the others sat in Leng Shaotings car, so did Gu Ning, while the 4 bodyguards sat in another. Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were present, there wouldnt be any problems even if the bodyguards werent by their side. They went to dine at the Shengshi Hotel because it was owned by the Leng family. Before they arrived, Master Leng and his friends were already present. As the host, they naturally couldnt keep their guests waiting for them. Once Tang Yunfan and Tang Haifeng showed up, they introduced themselves to each other. Tang Haifeng, Tang Yunfan, and Master Xu were actually familiar with each other because all of them were tycoons.. They had attended many business gatherings, so they werent strange to one another. Chapter 2039 - The Establishment of Shengning Organization

Chapter 2039: The Establishment of Shengning Organization

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tang Haifeng and Master Xu had handed their family businesses to their sons long ago, so they hadnt met each other for a long time. Grandpa, dad, let me introduce you, this is my and Shaotings master, Shangguan Yang, Gu Ning said to Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan. Hearing that, both Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan were slightly surprised, but they didnt ask further about that. They immediately stood up to greet Shangguan Yang. Nice to meet you, Mr. Shangguan. Nice to meet you too, Master Tang and Mr. Tang, said Shangguan Yang. They were exchanging greetings just now, so he learned that their surnames were both Tang. Gu Ning then introduced Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan to Shangguan Yang. Master, this is my grandfather, Tang Haifeng, and this is my father, Tang Yunfan. After exchanging greetings, they went to sit before ordering. They took each other as family, so no one hesitated to order their favorites. They shared the meal in a harmonious atmosphere. And because they had simr characters and many things inmon, they soon got familiar with one another. Ningning, Wenxi and I n to stay in the capital for two more days. If you have time, can you take us for a tour the day after tomorrow, after finishing your work tomorrow? You dont need to go to school every day anyway, said Tang Jiakai. He rarely came to the capital, so he was unwilling to go back home so early. No problem. Gu Ning agreed. She would go to the cultivation world four dayster, so it was fine to spend two days with them. Ningning doesnt need to go to school every day, but how about you? Tang Haifeng said all of a sudden. He wouldnt stop them from staying in the capital for longer, but Tang Jiakai was still a student. Hearing that, Tang Jiakai didnt feel guilty. Instead, he argued. Its just two days away from school. It isnt a big deal. After all, the day after tomorrow is the weekend. Tang Haifeng gave Tang Jiakai a re, then closed his mouth. After having the meal, they didnt leave right away, but enjoyed tea for a while. After a good rest, they left together. Leng Shaoting originally nned to amodate them in the Shengshi Hotel, but Tang Yunfan decided to go to the Huangdeng Hotel. Leng Shaoting didnt insist, because the Huangdeng Hotel was owned by the Tang family. It was indeed more convenient for them to stay there. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sent them to the Huangdeng Hotel, while the other people left in their own cars. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt leave right after they arrived at the hotel. They chatted with Tang Haifeng and the others for a while before leaving. The next day, the Shengning Organization was going to be officially established. By the time it was almost 9:30 am, a lot of people had gathered outside. There were celebrities, officials, reporters, and onlookers. It was full of activities. Because it was still early, all the present businessmen and officials werent very important. The most important figures were still absent. Among the present guests, Tang Qingyang, Xu Qinyin, Gu Anna, Jiang Ruiqin, and Song Nan might enjoy the highest status. Xu Qinyin wasnt the representative of the Xu family, but her social status as Miss Xu mattered a lot. Gu Anna came on behalf of the Gu family. Gu Ning only knew Gu Anna and had no rtionship with the Gu family, but the Gu family was more than willing to build a good rtionship with her because of Gu Nings close connection with the Leng family and the Xu family. Therefore, the Gu family sent Gu Anna over as its representative instead of as Gu Nings friend. Jiang Ruiqin came on behalf of the Jiang family. Compared with Tang Qingyang and other people, Song Nans family was much poorer, but no one took him lightly because the Song family wasnt an ordinary family and Song Nan was a close friend of Tang Qingyang and other heirs. Everyone came with an expensive flower basket and other gifts. Gu Ning set up lounges to serve the guests desserts and drinks in the hall, but most guests preferred to stand outside chatting with each other in groups of three or five. They came to congratte Gu Ning and also to form a rtionship with people of power or wealth. Standing outside, they mainly hoped to see some powerful figures and seize the chance to wee them before other people. After a while, Zi Beiying showed up. Because Zi Beiying had a very special family and she needed to keep it secret, she came as Gu Nings friend. The Zi family had prepared a very generous gift for Gu Ning, but they would send it to Gu Ning in private. Gu Ning had saved the Zi family after all, so their gift couldnt be cheap. Song Miaoge came on behalf of the Song family because Gu Ning had saved Song Miaoges mothers life as well. The Song family also hoped to form a good rtionship with Gu Ning. Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue came too. Although Baili Zongyang was a neer in the business circle, his familys business was quiterge, so he was a familiar face to many guests, but he and Baili Zongxue came today as Gu Nings friends. Zhang Zikai also showed up as Gu Nings friend and other people didnt know her status. Chu Peihan and the others came as Gu Nings friends. Because they knew that Gu Ning would be very busy today, they didnt bother her. After congratting and sending her the gifts, they went to rest aside. Although all the present businessmen and officials werent very important, the presence of the representatives of the several powerful families shocked many people. A lot of business owners and officials went to strike up a conversation with Tang Qingyang and hispanions. Afterwards, artists of Fenghua Entertainment showed up as well, but the majority of the guests were sessful businessmen and officials, so they seemed less important. However, onlookers were more excited to see those stars than the businessmen and officials, because all the senior officials and tycoons were still absent whilemon citizens failed to recognize the present ones. Stars were different. Most people were familiar with their faces, and stars often had a lot of fans. As a result, onlookers and some reporters turned to focus on Tang Xiaoxiao and the other actors when they showed up. Compared with the businessmen and officials, stars had a lower social status, but it didnt mean they were disdained. Some businessmen and officials who knew them exchanged greetings with them. Even if some guests didnt know them, they wouldnt directly ignore them for the sake of Gu Ning. After a while, it was the most shocking moment. The Leng family, the leading family of the 4 dominant families in the capital, sent Leng Shaoting over. He was in a military uniform and came with an expensive flower basket as the representative of the Leng family. In an instant, it caused a great sensation. Jesus, I cant believe my eyes. Is it Lord Leng of the Leng family? Whats Gu Nings real rtionship with the Leng family? The eldest grandson of the Leng family enjoyed a very high status because the Leng family was the top family in their country. Chapter 2040 - Their Relationship Cant Be Common

Chapter 2040: Their Rtionship Cant Be Common

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Its amazing! Lord Leng of the Leng family also came in person! I heard Gu Ning has a rtionship with Master Leng. In that case, Gu Nings rtionship with the Leng family cant bemon. Because not everyone knew that Gu Ning had a rtionship with Master Leng, they were shocked to see Leng Shaoting, but they soon epted it after hearing that. However, they were still stunned by the fact that Gu Ning could have a rtionship with Master Leng. Look at the badge on Lord Lengs clothing. Hes a major general! What? Major general? No way! Hes too young. Because most guests werent members of high society, they knew little about Leng Shaoting and were quite amazed by his rank of major general in the military. Jesus, its so unbelievable. It was not only Leng Shaoting; Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi also came. They didnt show up along with Leng Shaoting, but quietly appeared by Gu Nings side. Xu Qinyin, Chu Peihan, Song Miaoge and the others stood next to Gu Ning, while Tang Qingyang went to talk with those sessful businessmen. It was the first time that Song Miaoge had seen Leng Shaoting. She had only heard of him before. Although she had seen Leng Shaoting ages ago when she was little, she could barely remember his face. She used to admire Rong Jue, but now she found Leng Shaoting much more attractive than Rong Jue. Leng Shaoting was more handsome and enjoyed a higher rank than Rong Jue. She only took Leng Shaoting as her idol, and wouldnt have any evil thoughts about him because she knew he was her close friends boyfriend. In addition, she was clearly aware that such a quality man as Leng Shaoting wouldnt bother to pay much attention to her. Is this Gu Nings fianc? Zhang Zikai asked Song Miaoge with excitement. She knew that Gu Nings fianc was Leng Shaoting, but had never seen Leng Shaoting before, so she wanted to make sure of it. Yeah, said Song Miaoge. Hes so handsome. Hes even better-looking than those stars, said Zhang Zikai in amazement. Actually, Leng Shaoting shouldnte to such an event because those cultivators who spied on Gu Ning would certainly appear. Even if they didnt show up, Baili Zongyang and his younger sister were there and they would notice him. Nevertheless, no cultivator could sense any air of a cultivator from Leng Shaotings body, so those cultivators who followed Gu Ning failed to find out that Leng Shaoting was a cultivator as well. Before Leng Shaoting came here, he got a magical pill from Shangguan Yang to hide the air of a cultivator, but it was only useful for an hour, so he had to leave before its effect was gone. Leng Shaoting arrived at 9:30 am and the ceremony would be over at 10:30 am, so he had enough time to attend the news conference of the Shengning Organization. Several cultivators came, but they didnt daree near because of Baili Zongyang. They knew that they wouldnt get anything they wanted even if they watched Gu Ning all day long today, so they left after a while. Sometimes, they honestly had no idea why they had to spy on Gu Ning because they had found nothing useful even after a long time. Nevertheless, it was their patriarchs order, so they had to obey it. Leng Shaoting and Gu Nings rtionship was kept a secret, so they didnt interact with each other very intimately. Leng Shaoting simply stood behind Gu Ning at an appropriate distance. Shortly after Leng Shaoting came, both the Shengshi Organization and the Jinlin Organization sent their people over. The representative of the Shengshi Organization was its presidents secretary, while the representative of the Jinlin Organization was Xu Jinlin. Many people were aware of Gu Nings rtionship with the tworge business groups because they had sent people to congratte Gu Ning on the opening of herpanies. However, people were still amazed by the importance of their representatives. Well, it seems Gu Ning indeed has a very close rtionship with the Shengshi Organization and the Jinlin Organization. Ive heard about it before, but never had the chance to see it, so I couldnt believe it. Now that I witnessed it with my own eyes. I cant doubt it. It was true that a lot of people had heard of it, but hadnt witnessed it with their own eyes. They didnt feel it was real till now. Some actually still couldnt believe it because it was too unbelievable. Before they could get back to their senses, something even more shocking happened. The patriarch of the Tang family and the chairman of the Tanghuang Organization, came. It was even more shocking than the presence of Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinlin because Tang Haifeng was the Tang familys patriarch and Tang Yunfan was the chairman of the Tanghuang Organization. They came in person, so it meant a lot. In fact, Master Leng wanted toe as well, but Leng Shaoting stopped him because he didnt think it was appropriate. Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu woulde, but they hadnt shown up yet. OMG, both Master Tang of the Tang family and Chairman Tang of the Tanghuang Organization came. Im curious about Gu Nings rtionship with the Tang family now! Their rtionship cant bemon. She must have a closer rtionship with them than the Leng family and the Xu family. Gu Ning is so unbelievable. How does she manage to know so many powerful figures? No wonder shes able to build her business empire smoothly. Hey, didnt you notice that Gu Ning resembles Lord Tang? I didnt realize it until you said that! Is Gu Ning Lord Tangs illegitimate daughter? Because it wasnt a secret in the business circle that Tang Yunfan stayed unmarried for years, many people were aware of that. He refused to get married, so he definitely had no children except for illegitimate ones. Moreover, if Gu Ning was his daughter, why was her surname Gu instead of Tang? As a result, they guessed that Gu Ning could be Tang Yunfans illegitimate daughter. Only a few people noticed that Gu Ning resembled Tang Yunfan, but they actually knew little about Tang Yunfan. I think its possible. Come on, they just look alike. It doesnt mean theyre rted to each other. There are a lot of people who resemble each other in this world. No matter what, Gu Nings rtionship with the Tang family must be very special. Hi, grandpa, dad, Gu Ning called them, but her voice wasnt loud, so not many people heard it and those who heard it were aware of Gu Nings real rtionship with the Tang family. Congrattions, Ningning! Were all proud of you. Tang Haifeng was filled with happiness and pride. Many guests heard their talk, but didnt think further about it because people who were close to each other often said that. After a while, Cao Wenxin came on behalf of the Cao family. Chapter 2041 - Shocked Again

Chapter 2041: Shocked Again

The Cao family was based in City B, but it was arge dominant family, so many people had heard of it and were shocked by its presence. Not everyone knew that Tang Yunrong had married into the Cao family, so they had no idea that Gu Ning had a rtionship with the Cao family because of the Tang family. Not only the Cao family, but the Lei family and several other super-rich families along with senior officials from City B also showed up. They all sent over expensive flower baskets and waited in a line, which shocked the other guests again. Although those representatives of the super-rich families and senior officials from City B came for the sake of the Tang family, because they knew that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans daughter, other people in the capital had no idea about that. Therefore, they believed that they came for Gu Ning. Gu Nings connections are in every industry! She knows so many members of high society. Yeah, they all have a very high social status. Its amazing! Although those families werentparable to the Leng family, the Xu family, or the Tang family, they all belonged to the high social ss. Other people could barely see them, but Gu Ning was able to have a rtionship with them. As a result, they were amazed again after the presence of the Leng family, the Xu family, and the Tang family. Afterwards, the He family from HK, and the Ye family from City M showed up, which shocked everyone once more. Even Gu Ning was greatly surprised because she didnt share the news with the He family and the Ye family. Anyway, since they came, they must have found it out on their own. They knew her corporation was being formally established today, but didnt tell her that they wereing. Instead, they quietly sent people over with flower baskets and gifts to congratte her, which made Gu Ning feel touched. Jesus, Gu Ning has a rtionship with the He family from HK and the Ye family from City M as well? Is it really happening? They werent doubting it, but it was too unbelievable to be true. Of course it is! No one dares to fake that. Its not necessary for Gu Ning either. After all, the Leng family and other powerful families also have a close rtionship with Gu Ning. Right, Im curious how Gu Ning managed to form a rtionship with the He family from HK and the Ye family from City M? Its quite unbelievable. Many people thought that Gu Ning was able to build up an extraordinarily sessful business empire relying on dirty tricks, mainly by selling her body for resources. However, given the status of those guests, only idiots would still hold that idea! All those important guests didnt wee dirty tricks and no one would doubt their influence. Therefore, Gu Ning must have her own abilities. If not, none of those powerful families would be willing to help her. That was also the reason why ordinary people couldnt be epted by them. In fact, most people believed that Gu Ning had outstanding abilities because they all had experience in workces. Without outstanding skills, it was impossible for one to build up a business empire bypletely relying on his or her connections. After a while, senior managers of the Qinghua Organization and the Heiqi Organization came too. People who didnt know Gu Nings connection with the two corporations were surprised again, while those who were aware of that felt nothing because the two corporations had shown up at the opening ceremony of Gu Nings other businesses before. Because of Qi Tianlins and Situ Yes special background, they didnte in person, otherwise it might cause Gu Ning unnecessary trouble. If people learned that Gu Ning had a rtionship with the Qing Gang and the Kirin Gang, it might arouse suspicions. Although it wasnt umon that businessmen had a rtionship with illegal gangs, they always kept it secret. If anyone dared to make it public, other people would be suspicious of them. After all, illegal gangs had done countless bad deeds, so it might arouse suspicion that whoever had a rtionship with them were involved in illegal actions as well. Gu Ning had a rtionship with the Qinghua Organization and the Heiqi Organization, but it didnt mean that she had a rtionship with the Qing Gang and the Kirin Gang too because the Qinghua Organization and the Heiqi Organization were doing legal business. Even if they were owned by illegal gangs, people were willing to ept that. Besides, there were many senior officials, it wasnt suitable for them to show up as the heads of illegal gangs. Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye didnt show up in public, but they dide. Qi Tianlin arrived earlier than Situ Ye. He stopped his car far from the crowd. He didnt get out of the car, but just opened the car window to look in the direction of Gu Ning. The moment he saw Gu Ning, his eyes became tender, but he frowned when he saw Leng Shaoting next to her. He turned to coldly stare at Leng Shaoting. Qi Tianlin didnt know Gu Nings rtionship with Leng Shaoting, so he thought that they simply knew each other, but he had a few grudges against Leng Shaoting. Although they werent arch enemies, he was reluctant to see him. Once they met, they would unavoidablypete with each other. Qi Tianlin was cruelly domineering, but he had reason, so he wouldnt attack Leng Shaoting in public. After all, it was illegal to attack a soldier. As the head of an illegal gang, he had broken thew many times, but he had done that in private and didnt dare to make it public. Therefore, even though he hated Leng Shaoting, he did nothing and only coldly stared at him. As soon as Qi Tianlins eyes turned cold on Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoting felt it. Because Qi Tianlin didnt avoid staring at Leng Shaoting with hatred, it was hard not to discover it. Qi Tianlins look was unkind, but wasnt threatening. ordingly, Leng Shaoting didnt bother to avoid it and turned to look behind him, then he found Qi Tianlin in the car. Seeing Qi Tianlin, Leng Shaoting slightly frowned. He was surprised that Qi Tianlin woulde in person. Leng Shaoting actually was unhappy to see Qi Tianlin as well because he knew that Qi Tianlin had special feelings towards Gu Ning. Anyway, he didnt care much about it because Gu Ning wouldnt choose Qi Tianlin even though Qi Tianlin liked her. Since Leng Shaoting was able to feel Qi Tianlins look, Gu Ning who wasnt far away from him could also feel it. She turned around and was surprised to see Qi Tianlin. She couldnt wee him right now, so she only gave him a nod as a greeting. Qi Tianlin gave Gu Ning a gentle smile. He didnt do it on purpose, but it was with sincerity. Leng Shaoting felt jealous seeing Qi Tianlins look at Gu Ning, but he could do nothing now, so he felt a little aggrieved. Gu Ning was busy treating other guests, so she didnt have time to take care of Leng Shaotings mood. Chapter 2042 - Why Dont We Share Some Tea?

Chapter 2042: Why Dont We Share Some Tea?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After that, Situ Ye came. Because he nned to avoid the public as well, he drove his car to a corner. He came secretly, so he came with only two men. Because there was no car next to Qi Tianlin, Situ Ye stopped his car by Qi Tianlins car once he arrived. Qi Tianlin had Yu Hao and another henchman with him, leaving Cheng Hua in the gang to help him deal with some things. Chu Xuanfeng and another henchman came with Situ Ye. Chu Xuanfeng stayed with Situ Ye most of the time because Situ Ye trusted him more than anyone else. Actually, Chu Xuanfeng had something else to deal with today, but Situ Ye thought that Chu Xuanfeng hadnt seen Chu Peihan for a long time either, so he arranged for someone else to deal with the things for Chu Xuanfeng, then brought him here. Chu Xuanfeng didnt tell Chu Peihan that he woulde because he nned to surprise her. It wasnt the time yet, but he would go to see Chu Peihan after the news conference was over. Because the window of Qi Tianlins car was open, he saw Situ Ye once Situ Yes car stopped next to him. Hi, Qi, Situ Ye greeted Qi Tianlin. Although their rtionship wasnt good, it wasnt bad either. They normally stayed in their ownnes, but they would exchange greetings if they met. Anyway, he was surprised that Qi Tianlin woulde, but he came as well, so it wasnt strange. Seeing Situ Ye, Qi Tianlin was displeased and said sarcastically, Well, surprised to see you, Situ. It seems you have a special rtionship with Gu Ning. He was aware of Situ Yes special rtionship with Gu Ning, so he became sarcastic from annoyance. In the meanwhile, Qi Tianlin deliberately put pressure on Situ Ye. Situ Ye was milder than Qi Tianlin, but he was the head of an illegal gang after all, so he wasnt weak at all and was trying to make Qi Tianlin feel stressed too. The two equally strong men ran into each other. However, people by their side couldnt bear the great pressure, so they found it hard to breathe in the car. Qi, since you came here as well, dont you have a special rtionship with Gu Ning? Situ Ye seemed calmer than Qi Tianlin. Of course I do, said Qi Tianlin with pride as if he was telling the truth. Situ Ye said nothing further because he clearly knew that they could only be friends. Even if Qi Tianlin admired Gu Ning, he could never win her heart because Gu Ning already had Leng Shaoting. In fact, he was in the same situation, so he didntugh at Qi Tianlin. If heughed at Qi Tianlin, he would be making fun of himself. Situ Ye turned to look at Gu Ning afterwards. Staring at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, he felt they were indeed a perfect couple. Neither of them said anything, so they stopped putting pressure on each other. Because Leng Shaoting nced at them once in a while, he saw Situ Ye when Situ Ye showed up. He was already displeased when Qi Tianlin showed up and felt even unhappier after Situ Ye came. Gu Ning felt Leng Shaotings emotional change, so she turned and saw Situ Ye. To be honest, Gu Ning was very surprised by Situ Yes appearance because Situ Yes domain was far from the capital. Anyway, she felt slightly moved when they came in person. Because of their special background, they knew they shouldnte, but they still did and watched her quietly from the side. She knew they admired her, but she had no special feelings for them. However, they could still be friends. Because Gu Ning couldnt wee Situ Ye, she only gave him a nod with a smile. They couldnt exchange greetings, but it didnt mean that she would ignore them. She decided to buy them a meal separatelyter. Qi Tianlin, however, was displeased seeing Gu Ning give Situ Ye a smile when she nodded at him, because he felt he was treated unfairly. He focused on Gu Ning but Gu Ning already withdrew her sight and ignored him. He was mad, but couldnt go over and question her. Situ Ye, since neither of us can attend the conference, why dont we share some tea together? We can invite Gu Ning to have a meal after shes done, said Qi Tianlin. He was unwilling to stay here any longer and watch Gu Ning paying more attention to Situ Ye than him. Gu Ning only gave Situ Ye a quick nce. She wasnt paying more attention to Situ Ye than Qi Tianlin at all, but Qi Tianlin got jealous because she smiled at Situ Ye when she nodded at him. Sure. Situ Ye didnt know what Qi Tianlin was really thinking, but he had that idea as well, so he agreed as soon as Qi Tianlin proposed that. Therefore, they told their chauffeurs to drive to a nearby clubhouse. Because there were mostly office buildings, hotels, and clubhouses in the area where Gu Ningspany was located, they easily found the ce they wanted. When they left, both of them sent Gu Ning a message telling her that they would go to have a seat somewhere else. They could meet after she was done. Gu Ning had the same idea, so she agreed. When Situ Ye sent Gu Ning the message, he told her toe with Chu Peihan and told her to keep it a secret that Chu Xuanfeng was also here because Chu Xuanfeng wanted to surprise Chu Peihan. Gu Ning agreed, so she didnt tell Chu Peihan. When it was nearly 10 am, Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu came together, which shocked everyone before they got their senses back from thest sensation. Ha-ha, ha-ha, Ningning, congrattions! As soon as Master Xu and Jiang Zhongyu came, they greeted Gu Ning familiarly and congratted her. Hi, Grandpa Xu, Grandpa Jiang, thanks! Gu Ning smiled and replied to them. Wow, Master Xu came in person as well. Yeah, it seems that Gu Nings rtionship with the Xu family isntmon either. When Lord Xu came on behalf of the Xu family just now, it was enough to prove their rtionship isntmon. Right. All the people who shoulde were mostly present. Governor Xiao, who was far away in Province G, Master Fu, and other people couldnt afford a long journey, so they only sent people to congratte Gu Ning with gifts. Most people werent familiar with Master Fu and the other names, but they noticed the flower basket sent by Governor Xiao and were amazed. Chapter 2043 - Lets Have a Talk!

Chapter 2043: Lets Have a Talk!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions When it was 5 minutes from 10 am, several people who were going to cut the ribbon went up to the stage. There were six of them, namely Tang Haifeng, Tang Yunfan, Master Xu, Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning, and Tang Qingyang. Afterwards, the host went on the stage to introduce the process of the news conference. At 10 am, fireworks were let off. In the meantime, Gu Ning and the others cut the ribbon together. Apanied by the sound of exploding fireworks, the six of them pulled down the red cloth from the signboard: Shengning Organization. The next second, Gu Ning took the microphone from the host and took a few steps forward. At this moment, Gu Ning behaved maturely. She was very young, but didnt look childish at all. On the contrary, she seemed much maturer and more powerful than her real age. She was like a ruler. Gu Ning didnt bother to hide her ambition today, because the guests present were either experienced businessmen or senior officials. They all had great confidence and pride in themselves, so Gu Ning had to be ambitious enough to be persuasive. Everyone knew that Gu Ning was very sessful now, but they were still amazed by her great ambition. Given her young age, her ambition was too great to be ignored. Today, I formally announce that the Shengning Organization is established, said Gu Ning briefly with a clear voice filled with authority. Once she finished, she received a big round of apuse. After that, Gu Ning gave a speech which was over within several minutes. Chen Cangyi stood on the stage next. After the announcement, people realized that Chen Cangyi was the executive president of the Shengning Organization while Gu Ning was only the boss behind the scenes. She wouldnt appear unless it was necessary. Chen Cangyi had some fame in the business world before bing the executive president of the Shengning Organization because he was the student of a famous finance expert. He had also achieved a lot in the finance industry. However, during the past year, Chen Cangyi was absent from the finance industry. Surprisingly, he was the executive president of the Shengning Organization now. After Chen Cangyi finished his speech, he introduced several senior managers of the Shengning Organization to the guests, then Gu Ning invited them to dine at the Huangdeng Hotel. Leng Shaoting didnt go with them because over 40 minutes had already passed. The effect of the magical pill would be gone in a few minutes, so Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue would discover him if he stayed. Leng Shaoting needed to leave, but he was afraid that Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan would be displeased, so he made up an excuse that he needed to deal with something else, and that he would go to see them again this afternoon. Both Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan were very considerate. Since Leng Shaoting needed to deal with something else, they agreed to let him go first. Not everyone went to dine with Gu Ning. Some of them left to deal with other things and secretaries who came on behalf of their leaders also left. The rest of the famous businessmen and senior officials went to have a meal with Gu Ning. Because Tang Haifeng, Tang Yunfan, Master Xu, Jiang Zhongyu, Tang Qingyang and other important figures all went to have a meal, other people tried to spend more time with them. It would be best if they could leave an impression on those important figures. It took a long time and much effort to build connections and most people were unwilling to miss this great chance. Most famous businessmen and senior officials managed to form a rtionship with Tang Yunfan, Tang Qingyang, Xu Jinlin and other important figures by exchanging each others name card. It was the first step to sess. After Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye went into the private room of the clubhouse, the atmosphere inside immediately became intense. Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye felt nothing, but the people by their sides felt quite ufortable. I heard the Qing Gang has a lot of trouble these days. Situ, arent you afraid itll be totally changed after you go back? said Qi Tianlin. He didnt care about Situ Ye at all, he simply wanted to annoy him. The Kirin Gang and the Qing Gang always stayed in their ownnes, but they saw each other as enemies and paid special attention to one another all the time, so Qi Tianlin knew what had happened to the Qing Gang recently. Situ Ye did the same thing, so he wasnt annoyed by Qi Tianlins question. He only relied in a t voice, Just some contemptible wretches. The problem has already been solved. Thank you for asking. He knew that Qi Tianlin aimed to make fun of him, but he stayed polite on the surface. His gang indeed had some trouble, but those contemptible wretches werent a serious problem. It took him some time to solve it, but it didnt cause serious damage. Humph! Qi Tianlin snorted. He couldnt care less about Situ Ye. However, although he thought that, he wouldnt say it aloud. Well, I also have heard that something terrible has happened in your domain, Qi, said Situ Ye. He was unwilling to beughed at by Qi Tianlin. Theyre merely nobodies. I didnt need to deal with it in person. My subordinates could easily solve the problem, said Qi Tianlin arrogantly. Actually, it wasnt as easy as he described, otherwise his subordinates wouldnt have been injured one after another. However, he had to keep his dignity before Situ Ye, so he naturally wouldnt tell the truth. Situ Ye was clearly aware of it, but he didnt bother to embarrass Qi Tianlin because it wasnt necessary to make every detail public. It was better to stop after making fun of each other for a while. Qi, I bet you must have found out that the trouble weve encountered these days was caused by an outside force, right? asked Situ Ye. Although he asked that question, he knew the answer was affirmative. He simply said that in order to talk about the next topic with Qi Tianlin. Of course, Im not dumb! I could easily figure it out. If I believed it was done by the Qing Gang, I would have already paid you back. We wouldnt be nicely talking to each other right now, said Qi Tianlin in annoyance. He knew Situ Ye didnt mean that, but he was still displeased. I know, I just want to make sure whether youre willing to talk about that with me, said Situ Ye. Great, lets talk, said Qi Tianlin. In fact, he had the same idea. Qi, do you know what force it is and whos behind it? asked Situ Ye. No idea. Do you know, Situ? asked Qi Tianlin. I have no idea either, so I nned to talk with you about that, said Situ Ye. He wasnt surprised that Qi Tianlin knew nothing about it.. If Qi Tianlin had any clues, Qi Tianlin would have taken action early on instead of waiting to talk with him about that right now. Chapter 2044 - Much Scarier than Situ

Chapter 2044: Much Scarier than Situ

Obviously, the force tried to stir things up between the Qing Gang and the Kirin Gang. It might seize the chance to rece us once both of us are injured. Situ Ye said, Although neither of us have fallen into the trap, it wont stop trying since its aiming to ruin us. Whether it has the ability or not, well certainly be affected once it acts, so we must do something. Oh, so what do you n to do, Situ? asked Qi Tianlin. I have no idea yet. How about you, Qi? said Situ Ye. He was lying because it would seem that he was trying to control Qi Tianlin if he proposed a n. Given Qi Tianlins character, he would be mad and refuse to work with Situ Ye, which wasnt what he wanted. Anyway, he wouldnt be embarrassed by denying it. It wasnt a big deal to make a concession sometimes. He was right. Upon hearing his reply, Qi Tianlin, who was a little annoyed, instantly felt more rxed and began to seriously talk about it with Situ Ye. The force had been hiding for a long time. Even though this time was just a test for the Qing Gang and the Kirin Gang, it must have some confidence since it dared to take action, so they wouldnt be arrogant and think that they could do everything just because they had been the heads of illegal gangs for years. On the contrary, they stayed alert every day to the possibility of danger not only from their enemies, but also from their own people. They were so busy that they wished they could have a few clones. When the meal was finally over, it was already 1 pm. Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan would go back that afternoon, so they went to their rooms for a rest first. Gu Ning made full use of the time and went to see Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye. She called Chu Peihan out with her, then told Mu Ke and Yu Mixi to leave first. She wouldnt be free to stay with them tonight. Mu Ke and Yu Mixi didnt mind, so they left earlier. Boss, you look so mysterious. Who are we going to see? Why did you bring only me? asked Chu Peihan curiously. She had no idea that it had something to do with Chu Xuanfeng. We need to see a few people. Im afraid that a fight is unavoidable. If it really happens, you can help me. Mu Ke and Mixi arent strong enough. They wont be helpful. They could burden us, said Gu Ning, seeming serious. Knowing that, Chu Peihan stopped gossiping and became serious as well, as if they were going to have a fierce fight. Gu Ning was amused by her reaction, but didnt exin further. The clubhouse Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye were in wasnt far away from the Huangdeng Hotel. It was only a street away, so Gu Ning and Chu Peihan arrived there on foot in about 10 minutes. Its fine. Dont be so serious! Seeing Chu Peihans serious expression, Gu Ning felt a little guilty. How couldnt I be serious? Boss, who are they? Howe they dare to mess with you? asked Chu Peihan in anger. She knew that Gu Ning had never caused trouble for other people on her own initiative; other people always started it. Even if Gu Ning hurt someone first, she only aimed at bad people, so she actually helped people get rid of bad guys. Theyre very special. I cant tell you right now. Youll know after we arrive, said Gu Ning. She refused to tell Chu Peihan more details. Chu Peihan stopped asking her. Once they reached the clubhouse, Gu Ning called Chu Xuanfeng and told him toe down. Before long, Chu Xuanfeng showed up. Chu Peihan, who was quite nervous, thinking that a violent fight was going to happen in a while, was struck dumb in an instant, then realized what exactly was going on now. Without thinking further about Chu Xuanfengs sudden appearance, Chu Peihan ran towards him with great excitement and gave him a big hug. Xuanfeng, when did youe here? Why didnt you tell me? she asked. I wanted to surprise you. Chu Xuanfeng stroked Chu Peihans head. Fine, I forgive you. Chu Peihan didnt me Chu Xuanfeng for that. She was thrilled to see her older brother after all, so she wouldnt be unhappy just because Chu Xuanfeng didnt tell her earlier on. Alright, lets go inside now, said Chu Xuanfeng. Chu Peihan let him go, then turned to Gu Ning andined. Boss, I understand that you kept it a secret that my older brother came, but why did you lie to me and say that were going to have a serious fight? I stayed alert the entire time! Chu Peihan wasnt really ming Gu Ning for that though. I didnt know what else I should say! Gu Ning shrugged and said airily. Fine! Because Chu Peihan didnt really me Gu Ning for it, she didnt continue to talk about it. After that, Chu Xuanfeng took Gu Ning and Chu Peihan inside. Xuanfeng, did youe alone? asked Chu Peihan. No, my boss came too, said Chu Xuanfeng. Situ is also here? I havent seen him for ages. Chu Peihan was excited to hear that Situ Ye also came. Situ Ye was the man who she trusted the most and had the closest rtionship with except for her biological older brother. Yeah, but the situation is a little special today. Stay quiet after you go into the roomter, said Chu Xuanfeng. Thinking of the atmosphere in the private room, Chu Xuanfeng gave a shiver. Why? Is Situ in a bad mood? Chu Peihan asked nervously. Situ Ye had never vented anger on her, but she felt uneasy when Situ Ye was in a bad mood and put on a cold face. Gu Ning, however, knew the reason, so she asked, Is everything fine between them? Who? Chu Peihan asked curiously. They just had an argument. Nothing else has happened, but the atmosphere in the room is quite tense. None of us can bear it, said Chu Xuanfeng, then he turned to Chu Peihan. The head of the Kirin Gang What? Hearing that, Chu Peihan felt more nervous and tightened her body. After all, the head of the Kirin Gang was much scarier than Situ Ye. Dont be nervous. Everything will be fine, said Gu Ning tofort Chu Peihan. Its impossible for me not to be nervous. That man is much scarier than Situ. Im not you, said Chu Peihan. Chu Peihan had to admit that she really admired Gu Nings bravery. There was no one Gu Ning was afraid of and Gu Ning was even able to make friends with them. Gu Ning gave her a resigned smile, then said nothing. It was true that she was a very rare, brave person. Chapter 2045 - I Can Sit in the Middle

Chapter 2045: I Can Sit in the Middle

Actually, Gu Ning wasnt afraid of anyone because she had outstanding abilities and no one could hurt her. If not, she wouldnt be so confident. Standing outside the private room where Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye stayed were their two subordinates. After Chu Xuanfeng came with Gu Ning and Chu Peihan, he knocked on the door. Chu Xuanfeng opened the door and walked inside with them after hearing a voice from the inside. Hi, Gu Ning! Seeing Gu Ning walking inside, Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye stood up at the same time. They turned to look at her and greeted her. Facing Gu Ning, both of them were very gentle. Yu Hao and Chu Xuanfeng followed by Qi Tianlins and Situ Yes side. They were already used to their heads attitude towards Gu Ning, but other people might be astonished because no one else had witnessed Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye being so nice to a girl. Even when Situ Ye faced Chu Peihan, he remained slightly serious. Sorry to keep you waiting. Gu Ning apologized. Not at all. Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye didnt care about it at all. Only Gu Ning could receive this kind of treatment from them. It was impossible for them to wait for other people for 10 minutes, let alone several hours. Come here! both Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye invited Gu Ning to sit next to them at the same time. Hearing each others invitation to Gu Ning, they exchanged a nce with aggression in their eyes. Ill sit in the middle. Gu Ning didnt want to make them lose face or embarrass them, so she went to sit in the middle. Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye said nothing as long as Gu Ning didnt sit with either of them. After that, they were all seated. Gu Ning had nothing serious to talk with them, so they only casually chatted with each other. In the meantime, the news about the Shengning Organization and Gu Ning spread abroad in high society and on the Inte. Among all the sensations Gu Ning had brought to the public, this was the greatest one. People who paid a lot of attention to Gu Ning were aware of her powerful connections and close rtionship with the Shengshi Organization, the Tanghuang Organization, the Jinlin Organization, the Heiqi Organization, the Qinghua Organization, and otherrge business groups. However, they had no idea how close they were because all their representatives who had shown up before werent very important, but this time was different. In addition, many new super-rich families, like the Han family from City Q, the He family from HK, the Ye family from City M, showed up this time, which was quite shocking. Jesus, Goddess Gu is so amazing. Shes able to know so many powerful figures. Given her connections, no wonder Gu Ning has built up her business empire so smoothly. Smoothly? Not really. Gu Ning had encountered a lot of trouble and attacks, but she had more abilities than other people, so it was easier for her to solve all the problems and it seemed that nothing serious had happened to her. Its verymon that one relies on his or her connections to run a business. Anyway, Goddess Gu is very outstanding, so shes able to build up a business empire. Right, without outstanding abilities, one can never be sessful even if she or he has powerful connections. Somerge corporations went bankrupt after their owners were changed, so abilities really matter. A business can stay profitable as long as its owner has abilities. Right, I dont think Goddess Gu is able to be so sessful just relying on connections. She must be very outstanding, to make other people willing to help her. No one wants to help a useless person. Right, if we try to strike up a conversation with those famous businessmen and senior officials, they probably wont give us a nce. All seniors and teachers like obedient kids whore good at studying. Those kids can always receive special treatment from the seniors and teachers. Thats how the world runs. You can only get other peoples appreciation when youre outstanding enough. If not, no one cares about you. Gu Ning had a lot of loyal fans, and they hated to hear it said that Gu Ning relied on connections to build a sessful business empire, so they kept on defending her. They didnt want other people to think that Gu Ning was able to be sessful all because of her connections. In fact, smart people all knew that one could never be sessful with just connections, but no outstanding abilities. Therefore, Gu Nings own abilities were the major factor in her great sess today. Some people who were mentally distorted by jealousy still imed that Gu Ning relied on her connections to be sessful, but it didnt attract much attention. Most Inte users tended to believe Gu Ning. As the Shengning Organization was officially established, its market valuation was naturally announced. Jade Beauty Jewelry had a total asset of about 12 billion yuan, and this only counted the turnover since the opening and the jewelry being sold. The jade inventory wasnt announced. Kouzi Beauty Company had a total asset of about 9 billion yuan. Cine Pharmaceutical Company had about 8 billion yuan. The above 3 were the most profitable brands controlled by the Shengning Organization. Xiangyun Antique-store and Xiangyun Arts & Crafts had about 3 billion yuan. Gufan had around 2 billion yuan. And Fenghua Entertainments value wasnt estimated yet. ordingly, the Shengning Organization was valued at about 34 billion yuan, which was a conservative estimate. After the establishment today, the Shengning Organization joined the top 20 corporations in the capital overnight, which had never happened before. Wow, Goddess Gu is so rich. She has over thirty billion yuan! At her young age, its quite unbelievable that she could be so rich! Its even a conservative estimate. I bet she must be richer than just that. Of course. Kouzi is unusually popr now. It has only been founded for a few months. As time goes by, it will be more and more profitable. Right, Cine is very sessful too. Most families have Cine medicines in their homes. Theyre quite effective. Gufan has a lot of loyal customers as well. I know very little about antiques and crafts. The value of Fenghua Entertainment must be high too. Many people felt jealous of Gu Nings wealth at such a young age, but they could do nothing about it. Rong Zechen, Yuan Yilin, Yuan Shuyan, and other people were paying special attention to the news about the Shengning Organization and Gu Ning, so they were amazed too. They were aware of Gu Nings powerful connections and rtionship with the Leng family, the Xu family, the Jiang family, and some other famous families, but they surprisingly found that Gu Ning was far more influential than they thought. In addition, the Leng family sent Leng Shaoting over to attend the ceremony. Leng Shaoting rarely showed up at public events, unless it was his close friends birthday party or something like that. Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan also came in person on behalf of the Tang family in City B. They were curious about how close Gu Nings rtionship with the Tang family was. It seemed that Gu Ning wasnt simple at all. Chapter 2046 - Share a Meal This Afternoon

Chapter 2046: Share a Meal This Afternoon

In fact, they never denied Gu Nings abilities, but they got jealous precisely because Gu Ning was very outstanding. Because it was a news video, it wasnt long and there werent many pictures of Gu Ning standing with Tang Yunfan. Tang Yunfan didnt show up very much in the camera either, so no one found out that Gu Ning resembled Tang Yunfan. In addition, Gu Ning didnt resemble Tang Yunfan that closely, so people could easily ignore it. Even if someone noticed it, their surnames were different. One was Tang, while the other Gu. So nobody would connect them together. The news soon spread abroad in the Capital University, and many other prestigious universities, so a lot of people saw it. This time, Gu Ning became really famous. For the Capital University, it was great pride and the leaders of the school were very happy about that. Because Gu Ning was a very outstanding student, the school was able to gain a good reputation too. Nie Chenyang called Gu Ning to congratte her. Although he knew the Shengning Organization would be established, he felt it would be more appropriate to congratte her after the establishment. Nie Chenyang didnt me Gu Ning for not inviting him, because they werent very close. He would be happy if he was invited, but it wasnt suitable from Gu Nings position. Xie Yiyi normally paid no attention to news like that, and she was resting in her dorm room in a military base. However, one of Xie Yiyis female friends loved reading the news, so she read posts about the news conference of the Shengning Organization. After that, she noticed Leng Shaoting in the video and sent Xie Yiyi the link at once: Yiyi, its quite strange! Why did Leng Shaoting show up in the business news? Anyway, hes so charming in a military uniform. When can you steal his heart? What if other women saw him and stole his heart before you? Since she was Xie Yiyis friend, she was aware that Xie Yiyi admired Leng Shaoting. That was the reason why she sent Xie Yiyi the news link and message. She also knew that Leng Shaoting was always cold to every girl, but she had no idea that he already had a fiance. So even though there was no development between Xie Yiyis rtionship with Leng Shaoting, she still thought that Xie Yiyi had a chance. Before Xie Yiyi yed the video, she saw the cover picture of Leng Shaoting standing with Gu Ning on the screen. After reading her friends message, she felt very upset. Leng Shaoting already had a fiance, so it was impossible for her to win his heart now. In order to stop her friend from saying it again, Xie Yiyi replied: Dont talk about Leng Shaoting with me again. He already has a fiance. Its the girl in a white suit in the video. After replying to her friend, Xie Yiyi began to watch the video. Nevertheless, she was amazed when she watched and heard the content of the video. Although she already knew that the girl chosen by the Leng family couldnt be born in amon family, she was still surprised by Gu Nings unbelievable abilities. Gu Ning was only 19 this year and she was just a freshman. It was incredible! The first idea that appeared in Xie Yiyis mind was that Gu Ning relied on her own abilities instead of dirty tricks to be so sessful today. Because she had met Gu Ning twice, she could see that Gu Ning was very different from her peers although they barely talked to each other. Moreover, she wasnt dumb. If Gu Ning wasnt outstanding, she couldnt be so sessful just with her connections. She was a great example. Her family was very influential and was a major general, but she still had to rely on herself to be promoted step by step. If connections were really omnipotent, she would have been in a very high position long ago. Therefore, she believed that Gu Ning had outstanding abilities. Precisely because of that, she grew more jealous of Gu Ning. Gu Ning wasnt only beautiful, outstanding and influential, but most importantly she won Leng Shaotings heart. Xie Yiyi was jealous of Gu Ning, and was unwilling to ept the reality, but she never had any ideas to hurt Gu Ning. She wasnt evil, and had no reason to do that. After all, it was her unrequited love from the beginning to the end. However, she wouldnt be pleased if she saw Gu Ning again. Xie Yiyi was in a terrible mood now, so she went out to run instead of having a nap. Xie Yiyis friend was shocked after reading her reply. What? Leng Shaoting already has a fiance? Its the girl named Gu Ning? Anyway, Gu Ning was indeed very outstanding and had great achievements at a very young age. In addition, she was stunningly beautiful. She and Leng Shaoting were really a perfect couple. Xie Yiyis friend felt sorry for her, but didnt me Gu Ning for it. After all, it was their own personal affair, so she had no position to interfere. When will you go back? If you have time, why dont we share a meal this afternoon? asked Gu Ning. Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan would leave for the airport at 4 pm, so it would be time for dinner after she sent them to the airport. Sure! Both Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye agreed. They also had the idea to invite Gu Ning for a meal this afternoon. Although Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye didnt want to see each other, they knew that Gu Ning wouldnt dine alone with either of them because Gu Ning was unwilling to embarrass them. As a result, even if Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye were reluctant to see each other, they could only ept the reality or Gu Ning would ignore both of them. After staying with Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye for about an hour, Gu Ning left first because she needed to send her grandfather and father to the airport. Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye didnt stop her. They were reluctant to dine in another ce, so they had a meal in that clubhouse. Now, they went to have a rest in their own rooms. Chu Peihan stayed with Chu Xuanfeng. Right after Gu Ning left the clubhouse, Situ Ye called her and said he wanted to buy some pills from Gu Ning. He didnt ask for the pills at their meeting just now, but did it on the phone when Gu Ning left because he couldnt say it aloud with Qi Tianlins presence. Gu Ning agreed with crity. She didnt ask for as much money from Situ Ye as Qi Tianlin. She only charged him ten million yuan for twenty pills. When Gu Ning was back at the Huangdeng Hotel, she sensed no air of cultivators around, so she called Leng Shaoting. Chapter 2047 - Do You Want Me to Be Stuffed?

Chapter 2047: Do You Want Me to Be Stuffed?

Leng Shaoting was in the hotel right now. Because he now was at a higher level than those cultivators who came to spy on Gu Ning, he would find them before they noticed him. So he came over once he sensed no air of cultivators near the hotel. After that, Gu Ning met Leng Shaoting and they went to the room where Tang Yunfan and Tang Haifeng stayed. When it was time for them to leave, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning sent them to the airport. Although Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin would stay in the capital for two more days, they still went to send Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan to the airport along with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan were unwilling to leave Gu Ning because they hadnt seen each other for a long time and this meeting was very short. They had to separate again very soon. However, they all had their own things to deal with, so it was unavoidable. After Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan left, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting on their way back to the city center, Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye came today. They didnt show up in public because of their background, so I invited them to share a meal this afternoon. Will youe? Because she knew Leng Shaoting had some grudges with Qi Tianlin, they would have conflict if they met. She could stop them, but the atmosphere would be unkind, so she needed to ask for Leng Shaotings opinions first. I dont think I should go. Leng Shaoting refused. Although he was unwilling to let Gu Ning go to dine with them, he knew that they were simply friends. He wasnt worried about that, and he merely disliked Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye. However, even if he disliked them, he couldnt stop Gu Ning from making friends. In addition, Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye were very helpful. Since he said that, Gu Ning didnt insist. Alright, you can have a meal nearby with Jiakai and Wenxi. Ill go to see you once Im done. Gu Ning didnt bother to ask Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin whether they would go with her, because she knew they wouldnt. They were so afraid of Qi Tianlin, and they would only feel ufortable if they went there. Back in the clubhouse, it was already 6:10 pm. It wasnt early, but wasnt veryte either, so neither Qi Tianlin nor Situ Ye called to urge her. They knew that Gu Ning didnt have much free time today, and she woulde since she promised toe. If she couldnt, she would let them know earlier. At 6:20 pm, Gu Ning went to the private room they were in. In the private room, the atmosphere was tense before Gu Ning came. Although Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye reached an agreement to some extent, it didnt mean they could get along well with each other. They were alwayspeting against one another. People who stayed in the same room as them found it difficult to breathe. Once Gu Ning came, they became gentle. Chu Xuanfeng and the other people couldnt admire Gu Ning more now, because she was the only one who was able to receive such good treatment from these two gang bosses. Even those who had a close rtionship with them couldnt see them being so kind. That must be the power of love. Even if Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye were only Gu Nings friends, both of them liked her. During the meal, Qi Tianlin and Situ Yepeted against each other to put dishes into Gu Nings bowl with a pair of separate chopsticks, so it wasnt inappropriate. Gu Ning, however, didnt know what to say, seeing therge pile of dishes in her bowl. She could eat a lot, but couldnt eat so much! Besides, her bowl now became a battlefield in the war between Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye. Alright, enough, you two. Gu Ning was slightly annoyed. Go out and have a fight if you want. Stop using my bowl as your battlefield. Or are you dissatisfied with me? Do you want me to be stuffed? Hearing that, Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye stopped, feeling upset. A fight wasnt necessary, and they couldnt do that right now even if they were really going to have a fight because Gu Ning would certainly leave. Neither of them was dissatisfied with Gu Ning. Chu Xuanfeng and the other people admired Gu Ning now more than ever, because only Gu Ning dared to vent her anger on them and they werent mad at all. After Gu Ning snapped at them, they stopped putting dishes into her bowl because she could barely finish the food in her bowl. Gu Ning didnt care much about that. She would do her best to finish the food. In the end, almost half of the food was left in the bowl. After having the meal, both Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye wanted Gu Ning to stay for a while longer or have fun with them in the clubhouse, but Gu Ning said she needed to see her cousins, so she had to leave. Since she said that, Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye didnt insist. And since Gu Ning was going to leave, Qi Tianlin and Situ Ye separated too. Chu Xuanfeng would drive Chu Peihan to her schoolter so they could spend more time together. Chu Xuanfeng would leave early in the morning tomorrow, and neither of them knew when they would meet again. As soon as Gu Ning left, she went to see Leng Shaoting and the others. Because she didnt dine with them, she nned to go to have fun with them in a bar or club tonight. She called Zi Beiying to join them. When Chu Xuanfeng drove Chu Peihan back to her school, something unpleasant happened. Chu Xuanfeng borrowed a car from the hotel to send Chu Xuanfeng to school, which was Situ Yes temporary car today. They didnt have influence in the capital, so they could only borrow a car from the hotel. Even though it was a car they borrowed from the hotel, it was a luxurious car which cost over a million yuan, so it aroused suspicions and rumors when Chu Peihan went back to her school in it. There were many rich heirs in their school, so it wasnt umon to see luxurious cars. However, if they were unfamiliar with the owners of the luxurious cars, they would have unkind opinions. It was unfair, but was understandable. Because it was a film academy, most students went to this school for fame. The entertainment industry was also notorious for its amoral unspoken rules, so it was verymon that many female students sold their bodies for money for fame. Some people kept it in private, but some didnt. On the contrary, they chose to make it public to show off her connections. Oh, the girl just got out of a luxurious car. Has she found herself a sugar-daddy? Four girls just reached the gate of their school. After witnessing Chu Peihan get out of the luxurious car, they began to discuss it. Who knows! Isnt it verymon in our school? Girl B said. Perhaps its her familys car. Dont just defame girls for getting out of luxurious cars, said Girl C. Chapter 2048 - Arent You Ashamed?

Chapter 2048: Arent You Ashamed?

Come on, it cant be her familys car. There arent so many rich kids, said Girl B with jealousy. Even if there arent many rich kids, how do you know she isnt one of them? said Girl C. She thought it was very evil to bad-mouth other people without knowing the truth. Do you know shes one of those rich kids? Girl A argued. I dont. Since you dont know it either, stop attacking the girl. Rumors can kill. Its very unkind to bad-mouth other people behind their back, said Girl C. Luo Yinyin, you dont even know her, why are you defending her? said Girl A. She was mad at Girl C and criticized her. Yang Ziyi, I just want to remind you not to bad-mouth other people without knowing the truth. Its very evil. Its not good for you either. If you cant understand that, Im leaving, said Luo Yinyin in annoyance, then left right away. She didnt know that Yang Ziyi was such an unkind girl till now. She thought that she better keep a distance away from her, or she would be attacked one day as well. You Yang Ziyi was mad, but didnt dare to argue with Luo Yinyin any longer because Luo Yinyins family was richer than hers. However, she didnt understand why Luo Yinyin chose to stand with a strange girl. Yang Ziyi still didnt think she was wrong, but the other girls agreed with Luo Yinyin. Chu Peihan already heard their discussion. If they talked about something else, she wouldnt mind it, but she must do something because they defamed her. Therefore, Chu Peihan walked straight to Yang Ziyi and the other girls. Seeing Chu Peihan walking to them in annoyance, Yang Ziyi and the other girls realized that Chu Peihan must have heard their discussion. Yang Ziyi panicked a little, but didnt think it was a big deal. She didnt think that Chu Peihan would dare to hurt her just because she said something bad about her, so Yang Ziyi red at Chu Peihan. Nevertheless, Yang Ziyi and the other girls were filled with jealousy once they saw Chu Peihan clearly because Chu Peihan was prettier than them. Even if Chu Peihan wasnt the most beautiful girl in their school, she was already very outstanding. Seeing Yang Ziyi ring at her, Chu Peihan smiled mockingly. They were bad-mouthing her just now, but why were they mad at her now? I heard your discussion. What? Cant other girls sit in luxurious cars? Cant other girls have luxurious cars? Does a girl have to have a sugar-daddy in order to sit in a luxurious car? Why do you hate rich people so much? Why wouldnt you stop attacking me? You cant defame me just because youre jealous of me. Chu Peihan didnt show much anger on her face. She simply mocked them. Chu Peihan said they were jealous of her not because she was narcissistic, but because the jealousy in their eyes was too obvious to be ignored. Besides, they got jealous of her right after defaming her. Ridiculous! No one is jealous of you. Why should we be jealous of you? Youre shameless. Stop ttering yourself. Yang Ziyi argued in anger and humiliation. She denied it, but the jealousy in her eyes was indeed too obvious to be hidden. Right, we dont hate rich people either. There are a lot of girls who ache to get famous by finding themselves a sugar-daddy in our school. You might be one of them! Girl A chimed in. Although she realized it was unkind after hearing Luo Yinyins words, jealousy got the better of her when she faced Chu Peihan now. Since you know nothing about me, how dare you defame me? Dont you know it can seriously damage a girls reputation? Its fine if youre talking about the truth, but what if it isnt? Youre deliberately making rumors and causing me trouble, said Chu Peihan. She wasnt mad, but squinted coldly. Looking at Chu Peihan being like that, Yang Ziyi and the other girls felt guilty in an instant. Tell us, is the car your familys? Yang Ziyi had no sense to face reality. Since Chu Peihan came to argue with them, it proved she didnt have a sugar-daddy, but Yang Ziyi wouldnt give up asking about that. Yang Ziyi believed that Chu Peihan must have a sugar-daddy, but didnt dare to admit it for the sake of her reputation. Does it have to be my familys car or a sugar-daddys? Cant it be owned by my rtive or friend? Dont you have rich rtives or friends? Are your rtives and friends all poor? Chu Peihan didnt say that the car was her familys because it wasnt. Anyway, Chu Peihan kept on arguing against Yang Ziyi and the other girls. It was true that they all had rich rtives and friends. When Yang Ziyi went to enroll, she had also borrowed a good car from her rtive. The car didnt cost as much as a million yuan, but it at least cost about seven hundred thousand yuan. However, they still refused to give in, so Yang Ziyi said, Who knows whether youre telling the truth! No matter what, its none of your business! Face your fault and stop annoying me. I have a quick temper and I can ruin you if you wont stop. Chu Peihan coldly threatened them, which scared Yang Ziyi and the other girls. They were mad at being threatened, but didnt dare to resist. Hey, whats happening here? What are you arguing about? Right at this moment, a cheerful male voice sounded and they turned to look at him at once. The next second, the girls became shy. Oh, hi, Senior Han! Yang Ziyi and the other girls greeted him in a very gentle tone. They didnt seem mean at all now! Chu Peihan, however, rolled her eyes at the young man. She was reluctant to see him. The young man was exactly Han Chenglin. Han Chenglin didnt reply to Yang Ziyi and the other girls, nor did he pay any attention to them. Instead, he stared at Chu Peihan and gloated over her embarrassment. Hey, dont you have a car yourself? Why do you need your friend to send you back every time? Dont you feel embarrassed? Students in our school are veryplicated. Be careful not to be misunderstood, or the loss will outweigh the gain. Han Chenglin was defending Chu Peihan by saying it was her friend who sent her back, not a sugar-daddy. Moreover, Chu Peihan had her own car and she wasnt poor at all. She didnt need a sugar-daddy. He also believed that it was just Chu Peihans friend instead of a sugar-daddy. Chapter 2049 - I Dont Care How You Think of Me

Chapter 2049: I Dont Care How You Think of Me

He actually didnt know whether Chu Peihans family was rich, but he could see that she wasnt born in amon family. Hearing his words, Yang Ziyi and the other girls were surprised. They definitely wouldnt doubt his words. Since he said that, it meant the person wasnt Chu Peihans sugar-daddy, but a friend. In addition, Han Chenglin said that she had her own car, which meant that her family couldnt be poor. What was worse, given Han Chenglins tone, it was obvious that he was familiar with Chu Peihan. Unexpectedly, Chu Peihan knew Han Chenglin and they were very familiar. They knew a lot about Han Chenglin. He wasnt only outstanding, his family was also very rich. In that case, people who were familiar with Han Chenglin couldnt be poor! I dont go out often. Why do I have to drive a car? Leave it covered by dirt in the parking lot? My friend doesnt mind sending me back. Why should I feel embarrassed? said Chu Peihan. She knew that Han Chenglin was helping her, so she epted his kindness because she was unwilling to get in trouble. What? Dont you need to apologize after ndering me? Chu Peihan turned to ask Yang Ziyi and the other girls seriously. She had no intention of paying them back. As long as they apologized, she would let them go. S-Sorry. Yang Ziyi and the other girls subconsciously apologized and didnt dare to say anything else again. Alright, you can go now. If I learn youre bad-mouthing me again behind my back, youll be punished. Chu Peihan chased them away without patience. She also warned them in the end. I-I wont, said Yang Ziyi at once. They didnt dare to pay more attention to the handsome Han Chenglin because they were greatly embarrassed in front of him this time. After that, they immediately ran away. Without dy, Chu Peihan turned around, and walked away, leaving Han Chenglin behind. Seeing that, Han Chenglin was struck dumb for a second. He was surprised by Chu Peihans attitude, so he became mad in an instant. Hey, I helped you out. Shouldnt you thank me for that? I didnt need your help. Its you who jumped out by yourself. Even if you said nothing, I could still handle it on my own, said Chu Peihan, showing no gratitude to him. Chu Peihan wasnt ungrateful. She actually felt grateful, but she felt that Han Chenglin was very annoying, so she didnt want to talk to him. You Han Chenglin was slightly mad, but wasnt really angry with Chu Peihan. Instead, he felt Chu Peihan was quite adorable. Fine, you win. Han Chenglin gave in. Anyway, given my sincere performance, please teach me kung fu. Chu Peihan refused to reply to him, and rolled her eyes at him because she was unwilling to talk about that with him now. No matter how she refused to do that, Han Chenglin wouldnt let her go. If you dont say no, then its a silent yes. Without Chu Peihans response, Han Chenglin begged again. Even if you take it as a silent yes, I wont teach you any skills. What can you do about that? Chu Peihan said. How can you be so cold-blooded? Ive begged you for so long. You still refuse to change your mind, said Han Chenglin confusedly. Why cant you give up then? Ive refused countless times. Cant you give up? I can make the decision on my own. You cant force me to do it. Let me be honest with you, I dont like you, so I dont want to teach you kung fu, said Chu Peihan. She couldnt care less about his face. Han Chenglin wasnt annoyed. In fact, he wouldnt stop begging Chu Peihan not only to persuade her to teach him kung fu because he didntck teachers, but because he felt that Chu Peihan was very fun and he wanted to see her more often. Come on, Im so handsome. Howe you dont like me? Han Chenglin asked in the tone of a typical narcissist. Hearing Han Chenglins words, Chu Peihan rolled her eyes at him again and said with obvious disdain, Ive seen many men who are more handsome than you. Youre merely a nobody. As long as youre willing to teach me kung fu, I dont care how you think of me, said Han Chenglin airily. Chu Peihan felt she couldntmunicate with Han Chenglin, so she directly ran away leaving him behind. Hey, you! Han Chenglin was struck dumb for a second. To his surprise, Chu Peihan suddenly ran away and he felt heavily hit. Han Chenglin wanted to chase her, but gave it up the next second because it would greatly affect his image. Besides, he couldnt catch up with her. Chu Peihan ran much faster than him, so it was useless even if he chased her right now. Anyway, he would see her again. He didnt need to rush to chase her right now. Because Xu Jinchen was absent, Zi Beiying had an absent look on her face. Especially when she saw Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting showing affection in public, she felt lonelier. Now that she had a boyfriend, she couldnt stand it when other people showed affection in public while her boyfriend was absent. When she was single, she didnt think it was a big problem when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting showed affection in front of her. She felt slightly ufortable, but it wouldnt affect her mood to have fun with her friends. She wasnt so sensitive after all. In addition, Cao Wenxin was in the same situation as her. Therefore, they sat together and drank a lot. Gu Ning and her friends separated at 11 pm. Zi Beiying and her bodyguards went home on their own. Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin were staying in the Huangdeng Hotel as usual, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sent them to there. There were many coincidences in this world. So as soon as they entered the hotel, they met Xin Beis ex-girlfriend, Yu Wenjing. Yu Wenjing was a little drunk, holding a mans arm. Right after she finished check-in and turned around, she saw Cao Wenxin and the others behind her. At this time, Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai walked at the front, followed by Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Because Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai walked closely and they chatted withughter about where to go and eat tomorrow, they seemed like a couple. As a result, Yu Wenjing believed they were a couple. Without hesitation, she rushed to Cao Wenxin and criticized her in anger. How dare you! Since youre together with Xin Bei now, how can you stay in a hotel with another man? You bitch, Im going to tell him! The moment Cao Wenxin saw Yu Wenjing, she frowned and directly gave Yu Wenjing a heavy p after hearing her words. You Yu Wenjing was struck dumb after the p. Before she came back to her senses, she heard Cao Wenxins cold voice. Are you crazy? Stop attacking people! Yu Wenjing got her senses back and was full of fury, but she was scared of meeting Cao Wenxins angry eyes because Cao Wenxin had kicked her once before. Chapter 2050 - No Position to Blame Me

Chapter 2050: No Position to me Me

The man who stood behind Yu Wenjing walked over aggressively at once. He protected Yu Wenjing behind him, then raised his hand to p Cao Wenxin. However, the second he raised his hand, Tang Jiakai caught it. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting watched from the side and did nothing because they knew that Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin werent weak. Both of them were strong, so it was very easy for them to defeat two ordinary people. Let me go! The man red at Tang Jiakai. Sure! Tang Jiakai sneered, then threw the man to the ground. You The man red at Tang Jiakai in anger. To his surprise, Tang Jiakai was much stronger than he thought and easily threw him to the ground. Although it was painful, he wasnt seriously injured, so he abruptly got up from the ground to beat Tang Jiakai. However, before he could touch Tang Jiakai, he was stopped by security guards who just ran over. Please, dont fight in our hotel, or well call the police, said a security guard seriously. Its the woman who hurt my friend first. The man pointed at Cao Wenxin,ining angrily. Because your girlfriend ndered me. Cao Wenxin argued in annoyance. She didnt think she should tolerate the nder. Am I wrong? Yu Wenjing retorted although she was slightly afraid of Cao Wenxin. You dont even know our rtionship. Why are you so confident that youre right? Cao Wenxin said with a cold expression. Who do you think you are? You have no position to criticize me! I Yu Wenjing was struck dumb for a second. She indeed had no position to criticize Cao Wenxin, but she was unwilling to give in. I just feel its unfair for Xin Bei. Whats your rtionship with my boyfriend? He doesnt need your sympathy, said Cao Wenxin. I Yu Wenjing suddenly didnt know what to say. Yu Wenjings boyfriend heard their conversation and realized why Yu Wenjing lost control of herself just then. It turned out that she did it for another man. At this moment, the manager of the hotel walked over in panic to Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin. He apologized in horror. Im sorry, Lord Tang, Miss Cao, Ill tell them to leave right now. Other people were surprised, seeing the managers attitude towards Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin. It seemed that they were very important. Hearing the managers words, Yu Wenjing, however, felt displeased and questioned him. Why should we leave? Because this hotel is owned by my family, so I can chase you out. You shouldnt have ndered my younger cousin and me just now. Tang Jiakai seldom showed his status, but this time was different because he hated this woman extremely. Besides, he could also see that this woman must admire Xin Bei, but Xin Bei disliked her, so she med Cao Wenxin for that and ndered Cao Wenxin. What? They were all shocked. To their astonishment, he was the heir of the Tang family, while Cao Wenxin was his younger cousin, a member of the Tang family as well. It was known to everyone that the Huangdeng Hotel was owned by the Tanghuang Organization which was the Tang familys business, and the Tang family was a famous dominant family. How is it possible? Yu Wenjing rounded her eyes in shock. She couldnt believe that they were from such an influential family. At the same time, she was reluctant to ept that. She refused to believe that Cao Wenxin was born in a powerful family. Whether you believe it or not, its the truth. Alright, tell them to leave now. Theyre annoying. Tang Jiakai waved his hand impatiently. He didnt want to see Yu Wenjing any longer. Sure, Lord Tang, said the manager and told the security guards to chase them out. After knowing Tang Jiakais and Cao Wenxins family background, Yu Wenjing and her boyfriend didnt dare to argue with them again. They had to leave quickly. Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin were mad at their behavior, but they soon rxed. After all, they werent the ones who were punished, so they soon forgot about Yu Wenjing. After Yu Wenjing and her boyfriend left the Huangdeng Hotel, her boyfriend suddenly pped her and questioned her in anger. What did you mean by doing that just then? Whos Xin Bei? Why did you stand out for him? I-I Yu Wenjing was annoyed by his p, but panicked once she heard him mention Xin Bei. Hes your ex-boyfriend, right? Or the man you love? Seeing Yu Wenjings reaction, the man had his answer. He just wasnt sure whether Xin Bei was Yu Wenjings ex-boyfriend or the man she loved. No matter what, she must like him very much since she would still get mad because of him. I Yu Wenjing panicked a little again. The man was sure that he guessed correctly, so he wanted to give her another p, but gave up in the end. Since you cant forget him, disappear now! said the man, then he turned around walking away without hesitation. Feng, Im sorry. I know its my fault. Please dont leave me! Seeing that, Yu Wenjing went ahead to pull the mans arm at once. She indeed still cared about Xin Bei, but she was clearly aware that they wouldnt be together again, so she didnt have any hope about that. She was merely impulsive just then. However, she couldnt lose Chen Feng right now, because only Chen Feng could satisfy all her needs. Chen Feng could satisfy her physical and material needs, and she also liked him, so she was unwilling to break up with him. Get off! Chen Feng heavily threw Yu Wenjing to the ground without any sympathy. He also had no intention of helping her get back to her feet, and left right away. He liked Yu Wenjing as well, but he hated it that her heart was upied by another man. He had been hurt by that once before, so he had zero tolerance for that now. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left after sending Tang Jiakai and Cao Wenxin back to their rooms. They ran into Yu Wenjing who was crying on the ground by the side of the road outside the hotel, but they didnt bother to pay attention to her and directly drove away. It was already 12 am when they were back in the siheyuan. Shangguan Yang was resting in his room, while Jing Yunyao was cultivating in the backyard. Once she sensed that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were back, she stopped and walked out to chat with them. Chapter 2051 - Are You Really Mad?

Chapter 2051: Are You Really Mad?

Your cousin sent me a message today. The kung fupetition in the cultivation world will be held in three days. You need to go therete at night the day after tomorrow. If you go there in the day, other cultivators will see you. Jing Yunyao said, Oh, because the Yin family and Tiandaozong failed to find the murderer, your cousin is still being watched by Tiandaozong, so he couldnte out to meet you. Hell leave the cultivation world in the afternoon the day after tomorrow. Senior Shangguan will go to meet him. If there is really someone following him, hell lead the person away and bring your cousin over. Great. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting agreed. Will they spy on Uncle Jing forever if they cant find the murderer? Gu Ning asked. She wasnt mad because they were the murderers. It was understandable that Jing Jining was taken as the suspect and was being spied on. Even she would do that as well if she went through something like that. Therefore, she didnt have a double standard. If they still cant find anything strange about Jing Jining in another half a month, they might give up spying on him, because they need to deal with other things. It takes a lot for them to send a senior cultivator to spy on Jing Jining, said Jing Yunyao. Great. Hearing that, Gu Ning felt rxed. The next day, Leng Shaoting went back to the military base in the morning. They would go to the cultivation world at midnight tomorrow, so he woulde back again in the afternoon. That morning, Gu Ning took Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai to have a tour at the tourist attractions in the city center. After having lunch, they would go to some ces which were farther away. However, before lunch, Cao Wenxin received Xin Beis call. Xin Bei told her that he was back in the capital and asked her where she was. Obviously, after Leng Shaoting went back, he told Xin Bei to go to the capital. Cao Wenxin was excited when she learned the news that Xin Bei was back in the capital. Because of Xin Beis job, they rarely saw each other. Since Xin Bei was back, he spent the day along with them. At noon, Leng Shaojia left the hospital. Leng Yuanqian and Jiang Shuyuan went to bring her back home. After recovering for some time, Leng Shaojia got much better. She wasnt as haggard and weak as before, but she wasnt strong either. Given Leng Shaojias current situation, she was unwilling to see outsiders, so she would stay at home to recover for a long time after leaving hospital. She wouldnt go out until she was fully recovered. Because of what she had suffered, Leng Shaojia became much gloomier than before. She refused to talk to other people and even talked very little with her own parents. In the old days, she was very talkative. When Leng Shaojia was back, Master Leng reminded her to behave herself from now on. He forbade her to have any conflicts with Gu Ning again. Leng Shaojia was displeased, but had to agree when she faced the serious Master Leng. She could do nothing about it after all. No matter how much she hated Gu Ning to death right now, she didnt dare to hurt Gu Ning again. After reminding Leng Shaojia to behave herself, Master Leng told her to have a rest in her room. Leng Shaojia surfed on Weibo to rx. Although she hated Gu Ning and disliked everything about Gu Ning, she still couldnt stop herself from paying special attention to news about Gu Ning. Sometimes, one pays special attention to another person not out of concern, but because of hatred. Leng Shaojia simply wanted to see bad news about Gu Ning. Unfortunately, she only read news about the establishment of Gu Nings business empire. Instantly, she was in a worse mood. She threw her phone away, losing interest in it. To her surprise, Gu Ning was much more outstanding than she thought. After having a meal in the afternoon, Tang Jiakai knew that it would be better for him to be absent, so he went to y games in his room, leaving Cao Wenxin alone with Xin Bei. Anyway, he was indeed a little tired after hanging out for a day. He didnt want to go out again. Gu Ning also went back to siheyuan. In the city, all the lights were bright. Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei chatted with each other while walking in a park, hand in hand. As they chatted with each other, Cao Wenxin blurted out that she ran into Yu Wenjing at the hotelst night. Cao Wenxin originally didnt want to bring it up, because it would make her seem very mean. In addition, she wasnt hurt anyway, so it was unnecessary to bring it up, or Xin Bei would be upset. However, she already blurted it out and Xin Bei heard it. What did you say? You ran into Yu Wenjing at the hotel? Did she do anything terrible to you? he asked at once. Xin Bei looked annoyed because he was afraid that Cao Wenxin was aggrieved. No big deal. I was with my younger cousin back then, so she was suspicious of me cheating on you. She criticized me for a while, but was chased out by security guards afterwards. Cao Wenxin had to be honest, but she didnt tell many details. Shes crazy! How could she do that to you? Xin Bei knew that Yu Wenjing wouldnt be kind, so he was furious. However, although he was mad, he wouldnt go to pay Yu Wenjing back since Cao Wenxin also told him that Yu Wenjing had been punished. Alright, I dont care about that. Anyway, I wasnt the one who was punished. Cao Wenxinforted Xin Bei right away. She honestly didnt think they should be mad because of that. Xin Bei soon calmed down, but he still thought that Cao Wenxin was treated unfairly, so he apologized. Sorry, its all because of me. You shouldnt have been assaulted. Do you regret being together with me? Cao Wenxin asked on purpose. Of course not! Xin Bei immediately denied it. Fine! Cao Wenxin snorted and said nothing further. She wasnt mad at Xin Bei, but was simply teasing him. Are you really mad? Xin Bei asked nervously. He had been together with Cao Wenxin for a long time, but they seldom met, so he wasnt very familiar with Cao Wenxins character yet. As a result, he wasnt sure whether she was really mad at him. Im not, said Cao Wenxin, but in a t voice, which wasnt persuasive. Therefore, Xin Bei still believed that she was mad. Even if it was a little strange, he still said to please her, Did I say or do anything wrong? Tell me, I can change. Nothing! Cao Wenxin stopped teasing him and became much gentler. Really? Xin Bei still couldnt believe it. Yeah, said Cao Wenxin. Chapter 2052 - Tang Jiakai Isnt a Kid

Chapter 2052: Tang Jiakai Isnt a Kid

Xin Bei observed Cao Wenxins expression for a while. Seeing no hint of annoyance, he finally felt relieved and stopped asking her why she seemed mad just now. I want ice cream, when they walked by an ice cream shop, Cao Wenxin said. Sure, what vor do you want? Ill go buy it for you, said Xin Bei. Strawberry, said Cao Wenxin. No problem, said Xin Bei and went to buy ice cream for Cao Wenxin. Because there were many people in the ice cream shop, he needed to wait in a line, but Xin Bei didnt seem impatient at all. Seeing that, other people all got envious of Cao Wenxin because Xin Bei was a very handsome and loving boyfriend. Even though it only took a while to stand in a line to buy ice cream, most men wouldnt do that because theycked patience. The line wasnt long, so Xin Bei bought the ice cream within five minutes and gave it to Cao Wenxin. They walked for a while longer, then went to sit in a quiet caf. After sitting for a few hours, they had to go back at 11 pm. Can I sleep in your room? asked Xin Bei. No, my younger cousin will sleep in the room next to mine. Cao Wenxin refused without thinking about it. It wasnt because she was shy, but because she was afraid that Tang Jiakai might hear some sounds from her room. She indeed felt a little shy, even if she had stayed alone with Xin Bei many times, but it wasnt the reason why she turned Xin Bei done. It was mainly because of Tang Jiakai. Knowing that, Xin Bei agreed. Um, can I book another room which is farther away from your cousins? Um Cao Wenxin hesitated for a second, but still thought it was inappropriate. If he learns that Im not in the room the next morning, hell be suspicious. Hearing that, Xin Bei almost rolled his eyes. Tang Jiakai isnt a kid. Do you think hell believe that youre alone in the room tonight? Were all adults. He wont have any bad opinions about you. Cao Wenxin frowned. She agreed with Xin Bei on that, but somehow still felt slightly displeased. Anyway, Tang Jiakai wouldnt believe that she slept alone in the room, so she didnt need to care about his opinions. You can go to book a room now. Jiakais room and mine are both on the 16th floor, said Cao Wenxin. She and Xin Bei were a couple anyway, so there was nothing for her to be afraid of. Sure. Xin Bei was satisfied. Once they arrived at the Huangdeng Hotel, he went to book a room. Xin Bei booked a room on the 12th floor, which was far away from Tang Jiakais room. When a couple stayed in the same room for a night, they surely would do something a couple should do. The next day, Cao Wenxin woke up at 6:30 am. She abruptly sat up on the bed, which woke Xin Bei up. He thought something terrible happened to Cao Wenxin, so he asked nervously, Whats wrong? Get up. Go back to the room and change clothes, said Cao Wenxin, giving Xin Bei a re. Although she knew that Tang Jiakai would believe she stayed with Xin Bei in the same roomst night whether she went back to her room alone or not the next day, she still wanted to hide it. She was unwilling to wear the same clothing because it would expose that she didnt go back to her roomst night. Cao Wenxin rarely wore make-up now because her skin became much better after using Kouzi. She was very pretty, so it was fine for her to go out without any make-up now. She would only wear some make-up when she needed to have fun outside. Xin Bei didnt think further about that, so he felt confused when Cao Wenxin red at him and said she needed to change clothes. Anyway, he wasnt displeased at all and said right away, Ill go with you. No! Cao Wenxin gave him a re again. Ill go on my own. Ill call you once Im done, then well have breakfast together with Jiakai. Hearing that, Xin Bei figured out Cao Wenxins thoughts, so he didnt insist. Fine. After that, Cao Wenxin got up and her wless seductive skin waspletely exposed in Xin Beis sight. Xin Bei felt aroused in an instant and ached to pull Cao Wenxin back and press her against the bed again. In the end, he controlled himself because he did not want to make Cao Wenxin mad. Cao Wenxin quickly put on her clothes and left. Back on the floor where she stayed, she gently opened the door of her room, then walked in and closed the door. After the door was closed, Cao Wenxin gave a sigh of relief, but she immediately felt as if she was having an affair. She was surprised by that thought. She and Xin Bei were a normal couple, but it seemed that they were having an affair! Anyway, she cared about other peoples opinions. After getting rid of the thought, Cao Wenxin directly went to have a bath, then she changed her clothes and put on some make-up. When everything was done, it was already 7:30 am. At this time, someone knocked on the door of Cao Wenxins room. Cao Wenxin was surprised and subconsciously thought it was Xin Bei. Because she was too worried that Tang Jiakai might run into them and it would be embarrassing, she forgot that she didnt tell Xin Bei the number of her room. He only knew which floor her room was on. Before Cao Wenxin finished thinking about that, she heard Tang Jiakais voice from the outside of the door. Wenxin, are you in the room? Although Cao Wenxin was Tang Jiakais older cousin, there was only a year gap between them, so Tang Jiakai seldom called her Cousin Wenxin. He normally called her name. Yeah. Cao Wenxin was relieved when she heard Tang Jiakais voice and hurriedly went to open the door. When the door was opened, Tang Jiakai subconsciously nced around. It was obvious that he believed that Xin Bei woulde back along with Cao Wenxin to the room. He didnt think it was inappropriate because they were a couple, but surprisingly, he didnt see Xin Bei in the room and began to doubt whether they stayed togetherst night. Seeing Tang Jiakais behavior, Cao Wenxin immediately realized what he was thinking, so she felt a little guilty even if Xin Bei wasnt in the room. However, Cao Wenxin pretended that nothing had happened and said, Im done. Lets go have breakfast. Afterwards, she went out and closed the door. Where is Xin Bei? asked Tang Jiakai. In his own room! Ill call him, said Cao Wenxin and took out her phone to call Xin Bei at once. Hearing that, Tang Jiakai felt it was very strange. They were a couple and seldom saw each other. Why didnt they stay in the same room? Chapter 2053 - Stop Hiding It

Chapter 2053: Stop Hiding It

Was it because of him that they felt embarrassed to stay in the same room? Tang Jiakai thought that he had figured out the truth, but they actually had stayed in the same roomst night. Anyway, it was Cao Wenxin and Xin Beis personal affairs, so he said nothing. They stayed on the 16th floor, so Xin Bei was already waiting outside the elevator when it went down to the 12th floor. He saw them, so he went inside and exchanged greetings. After they finished breakfast, Gu Ning arrived. Gu Ning apanied them today. At 2 pm, Shangguan Yang went to meet Jing Jining in a caf near the district where the siheyuan was located. In that case, even if someone was spying on Jing Jining, he could quickly get rid of the person by going back to the siheyuan. When Shangguan Yang arrived, he noticed that someone was following Jing Jining. Because the cultivator was at a higher level than Jing Jining and there was a long distance between them, Jing Jining didnt see the cultivator and failed to avoid him. After that, Shangguan Yang led the cultivator away and told Jing Jining to go to the siheyuan right now. Once Shangguan Yang took action, he never failed. Shangguan Yang was at a very high level, so the cultivator couldnt sense the air of cultivators from his body as long as he was five meters away. If they were very close, the cultivator could see Shangguan Yang, but Shangguan Yang didnt want it to happen, so he took out an object covered with magical power to attract the cultivator. An object covered with magical power was very rare for cultivators nowadays, so the cultivator was unwilling to miss it. In addition, he felt that Jing Jining wouldnt leave within a short time because the coffee was just ced on the table. However, after he had been chased for a long while, Shangguan Yang made sure that Jing Jining had already left and put the magical object away so that the cultivator felt nothing all of a sudden. At this time, the cultivator didnt think further about that, but he subconsciously felt that he might have been trapped when he went back to the caf and found that Jing Jining was gone. However, he didnt think it was possible because he refused to believe that Jing Jining could notice him. Even if Jing Jining knew that he was following him, how could Jing Jining be sure that he wouldnt chase him? He felt that Jing Jining might have sensed the magical object as well and left to search for it too! Thinking of that, the cultivator believed it was the truth. Since Jing Jining was gone, he could only keep looking for him. If he couldnt find Jing Jining, he would return to the cultivation world. Because the caf wasnt far from the siheyuan, Jing Jining arrived there within several minutes. How is it? Jing Yunyao asked Jing Jining once he showed up. Someone is really spying on me, said Jing Jining. Because it was within his expectations, he wasnt very surprised. Before long, Shangguan Yang was back. They only needed to wait in the siheyuan till Leng Shaoting came in a while, then they would set off for the cultivation world at midnight. Within a few days, the news about the establishment of the Shengning Organization was noticed by more and more people. Most of them admired Gu Nings abilities very much. There were some who were jealous of her as well. Some even made up rumors to attack Gu Ning, but Gu Ning had many loyal fans to defend her. However, if haters did that in real life, nobody could stop them. Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai went back to City B that afternoon because tomorrow was Monday and Tang Jiakai needed to go to school. Although he was going to graduate, he could not be absent from sses. Cao Wenxin wasnt upied. The studio she opened with her friends was managed well, so she didnt need to be present all the time. She could stay in the capital for a few more days. Xin Bei, however, couldnt. It wasnt easy for him to go out for two days so he had to go back tonight. Soldiers were very busy and they were always upied with tasks or other jobs. Their team wasnt managed by any organizations or public institutions, and their head was Leng Shaoting, so they could leave as long as Leng Shaoting permitted. And because their tasks were highly dangerous and they always risked their lives, Leng Shaoting understood them and told them to rest as much as possible when they werent busy. However, there were a lot of things for them to deal with recently, so Xin Bei couldnt be absent for too long. As a result, at about 4 pm, Xin Bei sent Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai to the airport, while Gu Ning went back to the siheyuan. Right after Gu Ning arrived, Leng Shaoting came back. When they were all present, they began to discuss how to participate in the kung fupetition. They only needed to register for thepetition at the event location, and it didnt require an ID check. After leaving their names, they could get in with a number te. Should Shaoting and Ningning go there asmon cultivators or as Senior Shangguans disciples? If they go there asmon cultivators, we must slide inside secretly at midnight. If they show up as Senior Shangguans disciples, we can go inside publicly, said Jing Jining. After all, Shangguan Yang enjoyed a very special status. Even if the Kunlun Sect was already history, Shangguan Yang would still receive great respect in the cultivation world because of his level. They admired the strong and there were probably no cultivators who were stronger than Shangguan Yang in the cultivator world nowadays. It was possible, however, Jing Jining wasnt very sure of it. There could be hidden senior cultivators who were cultivating in remote ces. Jing Jining continued, If Senior Shangguan is going to show up, he can go inside publicly given his level and status, or itll be embarrassing. If not, we can quietly go inside. Since were going there, I dont want to hide. Its embarrassing, said Shangguan Yang. He had his pride, and was unwilling to hide. Anyway, Shaoting and Ningning wont show up with their real faces. No one can find them after thepetition, so I think we can go inside together publicly, said Shangguan Yang. It was his opinion, but he didnt make the decision right away. Instead, he turned to ask Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning about their opinions. What do you think? I dont think its a bad idea. It can also help us avoid unnecessary trouble by going there as Grandpa Shangguans disciples, said Gu Ning. Although the trouble might not be serious for them, it was better to avoid it. Chapter 2054 - Go to the Cultivation World

Chapter 2054: Go to the Cultivation World

I agree, said Leng Shaoting. He didnt have many opinions about that. Great, if so, well go inside publicly, but should we go there right now or the early morning the next day? Jing Jining asked, I think its better if we can go there right now. We dont have much time tomorrow. Im afraid idents might happen. I agree. If we arrive earlier, we can learn more about the cultivation world, said Gu Ning. Yeah, its better to go there earlier, said Shangguan Yang. He was very curious about the cultivation world. I agree too, said Leng Shaoting. He also wanted to go to the cultivation world earlier. Upon thinking of that, Leng Shaoting couldnt stay calm because the murderer of his father was in the cultivation world. However, it wasnt time for him to take revenge this time, so he had to control himself even if he met the murderer. Although it was tough, he believed he could do that. Jing Yunyao had even more mixed emotions than Leng Shaoting, but she said nothing. She believed that Leng Shaoting could handle his emotions and they would be fine with Shangguan Yangs presence. Oh, if they ask about it, Ill say that I met Senior Shangguan by ident at Kunlun Mountain a while ago. We talked about the cultivation world. Senior Shangguan heard the kung fupetition was around the corner, so he wanted to take part in it with his disciples. As for why I didnt tell them that I already knew Senior Shangguan is still alive, Ill say that Senior Shangguan wanted to keep it a secret. What do you think? said Jing Jining. He would surely be asked that question, so he decided to discuss it with Shangguan Yang right now. The kung fupetition held in the cultivation world was open to all cultivators in the world and not just those in the cultivation world, so every cultivator could participate as long as he or she was in the age range. Because of Shangguan Yangs status, Jing Jining wouldnt be criticized even if he brought them inside publicly. As long as they were cultivators, they could enter the cultivation world. Sure, no problem, said Shangguan Yang. Therefore, after they made the decision, they were ready to set off and Gu Ning just needed to change her appearance. She made the change casually this time. Her features were the same as Tang Aining, but she looked a little different. After all, Gu Ning could only make slight changes based on the original face so that people couldnt recognize her. She didnt have the ability to change her face as she wanted! Leng Shaoting needed to swallow Shangguan Yangs magical pill to change his appearance. Although a single pill could only be effective for twenty-four hours, they would go there now and leave tomorrow night, so he had enough time. The magical pill could change his appearance to some extent, but couldntpletely change his face. Based on his original look, his skin became dimmer and uglier. His eyes dropped a little and his lips became thicker. There was a mustache as well. In that case, people could hardly recognize Leng Shaoting and no one would believe that he could look like that. Leng Shaoting still needed a scar to make himpletely different from his original appearance. However, his air stayed the same. Anyway, it didnt matter in strangers eyes. Oh, after we go inside, Shaoting can be Qing Feng, while Ningning is Qing He, said Shangguan Yang. Since they had changed their appearances, their names should be different too. Sure, said Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. After they were done, it was 5 pm. They didnt have dinner and set off right away, because they would dine in the cultivation world. Although the cultivation world wasnt veryrge, it wasnt small either, so there were restaurants and hotels. The cultivation world was modernized in all aspects except for electricity, cars and so forth. In order to stop cultivators in the cultivation world from finding Leng Shaoting and other people through the car, Jing Jining went to rent a car that they would take to the Qianling Mountain. Leng Shaoting and the others drove their car to the appointed ce, then got into the car rented by Jing Jining. When they arrived at Qianling Mountain, it was past 6 pm and the sky had be dark so there were no visitors. There were only residents living at the foot of Qianling Mountain. After parking the car, they went to the entrance of the cultivation world. They walked fast, so they soon reached the foot of the mountain. Afterwards, Shangguan Yang noticed the magical barrier on the mountain. With a nce, he figured out the right path. He didnt walk at the front, but let Jing Jining lead the way. At this time, Gu Ning also showed the air of cultivators, because it might cause unnecessary trouble if cultivators in the cultivation world couldnt sense that she was one of them. Although the Blood of the Phoenix couldpletely hide the air of cultivators on Gu Nings body, it could expose it as well. Gu Ning hadplete control over it. Jing Jining didnt know why Gu Ning could hide the air of cultivators after she became a real cultivator, but he hadnt asked about it. Everyone had his or her secrets. Since it was a secret, she wouldnt tell even if he asked about it. Therefore, he was surprised when he suddenly sensed the air of cultivators from Gu Nings body, especially when he found out that Gu Ning had already reached the Fusion Stage. She was at the Foundation Stage not long ago, so within a short time, Gu Ning made a lot of progress! Jing Jining didnt bother to ask about that. Gu Ning noticed Jing Jinings surprised expression and confusion, but she didnt exin it because she didnt want many people to know her secrets. Before long, Jing Jining calmed down. Because he had witnessed Leng Shaotings unbelievable abilities, he was convinced that it was possible. However, to his astonishment, Gu Ning was unbelievable as well. After they reached the foot of the mountain, they directly climbed it with qinggong. Gu Ning hadnt learned the skill yet, so Shangguan Yang helped her. They stopped halfway up the mountain in front of the magical barrier. It was a passage to the cultivation world, but only cultivators could see it. If mortals came here, they would only see amon mountain. Without trouble, they sessfully entered the passage. It was about thirty meters long with three turns. After walking past the third turn, they saw light ahead. Out of the passage was another world. There wererge forests and they couldnt see the whole picture of the cultivation world yet, but the magical power was indeed thicker here and of better quality than that at the Kunlun Mountain. Chapter 2055 - Enter the Cultivation World

Chapter 2055: Enter the Cultivation World

The entire cultivation world was divided into five regions, the main city, also called the Sky City, and four regions in the four directions: east, west, south, and north. They were also called the East City, the West City, the South City, and the North City. The cultivation world was about the same size as the capital, so the five regions were far from each other. In the capital, it took about an hour to drive across districts. So in the cultivation world that had no cars, it took a longer time to go from one city to another. There were horses in the cultivation world. However, no matter how fast they were, they were hardlyparable to cars, so it took at least two or three hours to go from one city to another in the cultivation world. It could even take a whole day on foot. Cultivators could travel by qinggong, but the speed was mainly decided by their levels. Some could travel faster by qinggong than by horse, while some were much slower than a horse. And if they traveled by a flying sword, they could arrive within half an hour. The distances between the cities werent the same either. If it was short, it would take less time. If it was long, it would take longer. In the cultivation world, mountains upied morend, so the cities werent veryrge. After all, the whole cultivation world only had a poption of slightly more than twenty thousand. Sky City was located in the central area of the cultivation world and it was also thergest urban area. The four major families and Tiandaozong lived there. Therefore, there was a distance from the entrance to Sky City. The boundary of the cultivation world was on a mountain surrounded by rivers. To reach the realm of the cultivation world, they had to cross a 20-meter-wide river. The river was the only way to get in, so there were many boats on the riverside for cultivators in the cultivation world to go in and out, because those with a low level couldnt fly over this river. Only those with a high level or those who were able to fly with swords could fly over this river. No one was managing the boats because they sailed the boats on their own. There were passengersing and going all the time, so there were always boats at both sides. They didnt need to worry aboutcking boats to pass the river. Anyway, with Shangguan Yang and Leng Shaotings help, Gu Ning and the others didnt need boats at all. They could directly fly over from the mountain with swords. As a result, there was no need for them to climb down the mountain. Once they walked out of the passage, Shangguan Yang and Leng Shaoting took out their swords. Because Leng Shaoting wasnt very skilled at flying swords right now, he couldnt take other people with him, so both Gu Ning and Jing Jining took Shangguan Yangs sword. As they flew high in the air above the woods, they could see thendform. It was a very beautiful scenery with impressive mountains and clear waters. Unfortunately, the sky was a little dusky, so they couldnt see it clearly. The flying swords flew straight over the mountains towards the Sky City. Not many cultivators could travel by flying swords in the cultivation world, so several cultivators were quite amazed when they saw the scene. However, they could only see cultivators flying by swords, but couldnt clearly see their faces because they were up high and moved very fast. Cultivators on the ground could barely see them. Within twenty minutes, theynded near Sky City. Because they didnt spend much time on the road from the Qianling Mountain to Sky City, it wasnt even 7 pm yet and the sky wasntpletely dark. They could still vaguely see stuff. The buildings here seemed very ancient, so Gu Ning felt that she had traveled back in time. In fact, it was basically true because this wasnt their world. Theynded outside the city, so nobody saw them. Afternding, they walked in on foot. In the night, the lights were faint along the streets in Sky City. Because there was no power supply, there were no street lights. Only thenterns hanging outside the shops on both sides of the street provided faint light. Although there was no power supply in the cultivation world, there were generators, so candles and oilmps werent the only sources of light. Only a small number of people used generators, but the use of rechargeable or batterymps was still verymon. Cultivators used the same currency as mortals, but they could only pay in cash instead of bank cards or e-currency, and because there was no Inte, mobile phones were of no use. In most cases, they only watched downloads of films and shows or listened to music when their phones had power. It was dark, but there were still a lot of pedestrians on the streets, especially tonight. Because the kung fupetition would begin tomorrow, many cultivators rushed here from the other four cities. Some came to participate in thepetition, while some simply came to watch the drama. Walking along the street, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting received a lot of attention from other cultivators. Most of them were young cultivators. They were young as well, so those young cultivators believed that they came to take part in the game too. It wasnt strange, but those young cultivators were curious about their levels since they werepetitors. Without dy, they used their magical sense to see their levels. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could feel it, but neither of them resisted it. They allowed the other cultivators to observe them. Those young cultivators judged that Gu Ning was at amon level, so they didnt take her seriously, but they failed to figure out Leng Shaotings level, which meant that Leng Shaotings level was higher than theirs. As a result, many cultivators stayed alert for Leng Shaoting. Because they could team up in the game, they wouldnt quit after knowing that there were cultivators who were stronger than them, otherwise there wouldnt be so many participants every year. After a short while, Gu Ning and the others felt someone was following them. None of them bothered to turn around, but they knew who the person was by guessing. It should be the person who was sent over to follow Jing Jining. They were right. The person who followed them was exactly the cultivator who had been following Jing Jining these days. The person lost Jing Jining the other day, so he came back to the cultivation world and reported it to his leader. They also refused to believe that Jing Jining had escaped by deliberately attracting his attention to another direction. Instead, they believed that Jing Jining had felt the magical power of the magical object as well, so he chased it. Anyway, they still remained suspicious of Jing Jining, so the person was sent out again to watch at the gate of the Sky City to see whether Jing Jining woulde back. This time, Jing Jining was back, but there were three people with him. The three people shocked the person who spied on Jing Jining. Among the three people, the old man and the young man were at a high level. The young man wasnt special, but the old man seemed very different because he couldnt sense his level. Which meant that the old man was at a higher level than him. The person wasnt at a very high level, but he was already very outstanding in the cultivation world because he was in the middle stage of the Golden Core Stage. Therefore, he could roughly sense Leng Shaotings level, which should be in the Golden Core Stage as well, but he didnt know whether Leng Shaoting was in the primary, middle, or the peak stage. Chapter 2056 - Hes Unusually Thick-skinned

Chapter 2056: Hes Unusually Thick-skinned

The young man seemed younger than thirty, but his level was very high! It was rare to see a cultivator who was younger than thirty in the Golden Core Stage. Unfortunately, Jing Jining was able to know such an outstanding cultivator. Because they were all cultivators, the person didnt think that they coulde from the mortals world. He believed that they were cultivators who just stayed outside all the time. He also believed that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came to Sky City for the kung fupetition. Anyway, it aroused his suspicion that Jing Jining was able to know such an outstanding cultivator. He used to think that Jing Jining didnt have the ability to kill Yin Shixun, but now he changed his mind. It was possible if Jing Jining knew a cultivator at a very high level. He needed a further investigation to make sure of it, because he couldnt jump to conclusions that the cultivator at a very high level would kill for Jing Jining just because Jing Jining knew him. Anyway, because Shangguan Yang was at a higher level than him, he didnt dare to go closer in case they noticed him. He didnt even dare to focus on them. Instead, he only gave them a nce once in a while. Gu Ning and the others had noticed the person who was spying on Jing Jining long ago, but they had no intention of hiding since they decided toe here publicly, so they did nothing and let the person follow them. Jing Jining brought Gu Ning and the others to the best hotel in the Sky City. He had already booked rooms for them because there would be no vacant rooms if he only tried to book them today. There were too many visitors in Sky City right now. The manager of the hotel recognized Jing Jining, so he weed him with great enthusiasm. Hi, Mater Jing! Is there a private room? We need to have a meal, said Jing Jining. Of course, Ill arrange a table for you, said the manager and immediately made the arrangement for Jing Jining. Right at this moment, three men, who were at the same age as Jing Jining, walked downstairs and saw Jing Jining. Oh, hi, Jing! Been a while. I heard you have some trouble these days. Is everything alright? said one man. Although it sounded as if he cared about Jing Jining, he was actually gloating at his misfortune. Obviously, Jing Jining didnt get along with them. The man who was talking to Jing Jining had a grudge against him. He was also Jing Yunfeis friend, and Jing Yunfei didnt get along with Jing Jining, so he disliked Jing Jining very much. His name was Hong Yifeng. He wasnt a member of the four major families; he was a member of Tiandaozong. In the old days, Jing Jining was a member of Tiandaozong as well, but he withdrew after what had happened to Jing Yunyao. He went to do a business in the mortal world and seldom came back to the cultivation world afterwards. Hong Yifeng was at the same level as Jing Jining, but he was very outstanding when he was young. He simply made slow progress as he grew older. Therefore, he was only in the Golden Core Stage now. Actually, in the cultivation world, there were only about a hundred cultivators who were in the Golden Core Stage. When Hong Yifeng was talking to Jing Jining, he nced at Gu Ning and the others. The moment he saw Gu Ning, Hong Yifengs eyes lit up. He was amazed by Gu Nings beauty. When his sight fell on Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yang, Hong Yifeng frowned because he could see that both of them were at a high level, especially Shangguan Yang. He could barely see Shangguan Yangs specific level. Leng Shaoting should be at the same level as him, but Leng Shaoting was much younger than him, so his mind was in chaos, but didnt show his real feelings on his face. Who are they? How does Jing Jining know them? Oh, hi, Hong! Thank you for asking. Im very well. Although Jing Jining hated Hong Yifeng, he had to stay polite on the surface. If he got mad, he would be criticized by other people. d to know that, said Hong Yifeng with a fake smile. Jing, may I know who they are? Hong Yifeng turned to look at Shangguan Yang with respect because Shangguan Yang was stronger than him. Whether Shangguan Yang was an important figure or not, he enjoyed a high status because of his high level, so Hong Yifeng didnt dare to be arrogant in front of Shangguan Yang. Theyre my friends, said Jing Jining. He had no intention of giving him more details. Out of curiosity, Hong Yifeng asked, You havent eaten yet, right? Why dont we share a meal, my treat? Thanks, Hong. Since they are my friends, Ill treat them. I dont want to be impolite. Jing Jining knew what Hong Yifeng wanted to do, so he refused without hesitation. Right, but can I join you? Hong Yifeng said. He was really thick-skinned! Sorry, we need to talk about somethingter without outsiders. Why dont we have the meal another day? said Jing Jining. Fine, I shouldnt be bothering you any longer. See you. Hong Yifeng felt embarrassed to insist. He knew there was a cultivator who was at a much higher level than him. If he annoyed them, he might be punished. See you, said Jing Jining, then Hong Yifeng left with hispanions. Once Hong Yifeng was gone, they went to have a meal in the private room. When Hong Yifeng and hispanions walked out, Hong Yifeng said to his two good friends, I need to go back to Tiandaozong right now to deal with something. Im afraid I cant go to the Wind Pavilion right now with you. We can gather together another day. Wind Pavilion was an entertainment ce, abination of an ancient brothel and a modern bar. Sure, see you, Hong. They knew the reason why Hong Yifeng needed to go back to Tiandaozong right now, so they didnt stop him. Hong Yifeng wanted to go back to Tiandaozong to report his meeting with Jing Jining, because he had the same idea as the cultivator who was following Jing Jining. He used to think that Jing Jining didnt have the ability to kill Yin Shixun, but now he thought it was possible because there was a cultivator who was at a very high level by Jing Jinings side. Although the investigation of Yin Shixuns death had nothing to do with him, he wanted to make things difficult for Jing Jining, so he couldnt miss this great chance. After Gu Ning and the others walked into the private room, they ordered some food. When there were no longer outsiders, Jing Jining said, That man is Hong Yifeng. An elite member of the Chasing-cloud Department. We had conflicts when we were young, and he had a good rtionship with Jing Yunfei, so he never liked me. We normally argue with each other once we meet, but he pretended to be much kinder this time because of Senior Shangguan. In the cultivation world, no matter who you are, you can enjoy a high status as long as youre at a high level. Thats the reason why Hong Yifeng had to behave himself even if he didnt know Senior Shangguan. The members of Tiandaozong were divided into chief, elite, direct, epted, and registered disciples. Chapter 2057 - Tell Jing Jining to Come over

Chapter 2057: Tell Jing Jining to Come over

Chief disciples: They stood out from many disciples, and were basically the sessors to the first seat of each department. The true best disciples. They were also the spokesperson for the future image of the sect. They had little power, but their potential couldnt be underestimated. Therefore, their status would be improved in the future. Normally even the head dared not offend them. The so-called first seats referred to the four heads led by the leader of Tiandaozong. Their existence was to assist the leader in handlingrge and small things ording to the instructions of the leader, and to supervise the deacons in performing their duties. They also needed to lead the disciples to practice. They were like managers of different departments in a modernpany. The Chasing-Cloud Department was in charge of security. Elite disciples: The real backbone of the school, the performers of various tasks. They werent only highly qualified, but also had unique skills in order to be included in this group. Direct disciples: Disciples with great potential. They probably werent very outstanding for the time being, but they had a great future ahead. epted disciples: Common disciples. Registered disciples: Basically servants in the school, but they were the image of the school to outsiders. Although they had a low status, they had abilities. They werentparable to other disciples, but they could have a promotion if they were chosen. Although Tiandaozong had a very high standard for its disciples, its disciples wouldnt be chased out as long as they were epted, even if they made slow progress. However, if any disciples broke the rules of Tiandaozong, they could be demoted or even chased out. If they dared to break the rules of the cultivators, they would be seriously punished. Only outstanding cultivators had special privileges, but there were limits. The person who spied on Jing Jining was one of the elite disciples of the Law Enforcement Hall, Ma Dongliang. When he saw Hong Yifeng, he realized that Hong Yifeng held the same suspicion as him. He also knew that Hong Yifeng left to report it to his master, so Ma Dongliang went back to Tiandaozong before him and reported it to his own master. Although all four heads did their own jobs separately and there was no conflict among them, they didnt have a good rtionship with each other. Instead, they were alwayspeting against one another. None of them were willing to be at a lower position. They werent the only onespeting against each other. Even their disciples took one another aspetitors. Being strong was their pride. Because the Law Enforcement Hall was handling this case, if the Chasing-cloud Department found a clue before it, it would definitely beughed at for its efficiency. Tiandaozong wasnt in the luxurious Sky City, it was located on a high mountain at the edge of it. People needed to climb up stairs for over a hundred meters to get to Tiandaozong. Ma Dongliang soon arrived by Qinggong. At this moment, the sky was already dark, but he coulde to see his master at any time as long as there were serious matters. Ma Dongliang met Xi Baichuanter and told Xi Baichuan what had happened. Xi Baichuan was greatly surprised too. What? Jing Jining entered Sky City with three people. Two of them are at a high level? Yeah, the young man should be in the Golden Core Stage. I failed to see the old mans level. He could even be at a higher level than you, master. Ma Dongliang said, I havent seen them before, so they cant be citizens of Sky City. They shoulde from other cities and hardly show up in public. Ma Dongliang had seen countless cultivators, and the cultivation world wasntrge, so the senior cultivators were basically known to everyone. So if he wasnt familiar with them, they must have stayed away from the public. The old man was even at a higher level than him? Xi Baichuan frowned. He wasnt displeased, because his level wasnt very high. It was very normal if there were other cultivators who were more skilled than him. However, he was surprised that such a senior cultivator could hide from the public for so long. If so, why did the senior cultivator show up right now? For tomorrows kung fupetition? How about the two young people by the senior cultivators side? Xi Baichuan said nothing, and Ma Dongliang continued, Because of Jing Jinings level, we didnt believe that he was able to kill Yin Shixun, but now I think its possible. He has two strong cultivators by his side after all. Oh, Hong Yifeng just met them as well. I bet he was going to report it to his master very soon. Great, tell Jing Jining toe over right now. This is my order, said Xi Baichuan. Whether the several cultivators had helped Jing Jining kill Yin Shixun, he must ask Jing Jining about that since it aroused suspicions. Originally, they held the slightest suspicion that Jing Jining was guilty, but now they changed their mind after several senior cultivators showed up with him. Sure. Ma Dongliang obeyed his order and was about to leave. Wait a second. Xi Baichuan called Ma Dongliang to stop all of a sudden and said, Since theyre senior cultivators, avoid having conflicts with them when you go to tell Jing Jining toe here. If Jing Jining refuses toe, Ill go to see them in person. As for the senior cultivators background, he would ask Jing Jiningter. No problem, said Ma Dongliang and left. Right after Hong Yifeng arrived, Ma Dongliang walked away, so they didnt meet. Before long, Hong Yifengs master, Wei Xian, learned the news. He was also surprised by the sudden appearance of the strange senior cultivators by Jing Jinings side because they were very familiar with senior cultivators who showed up often in the cultivation world. Therefore, the senior cultivators who came with Jing Jining this time must have kept a very low profile. Although it wasnt strange, many senior cultivators tended to attract as much public attention as possible, so it was rare to see skilled cultivators being low-profile. As skilled cultivators, they could receive countless peoples admiration and endlesspliments, which was hard to resist. Even though the senior cultivators in Tiandaozong spent most of their time cultivating, they still showed up in public often to show off their importance. Wei Xian wasnt an exception. If so, Jing Jining could be the murderer who killed Yin Shixun. Wei Xian made the same judgment, but he couldnt jump to conclusions without evidence. Anyway, since he already learned the news, he had to seize the chance to make fun of Xi Baichuan, so he said, I need to see Xi Baichuan right now. Wei Xian didnt care about the senior cultivators by Jing Jinings side. After all, they were senior cultivators, so he was unwilling to mess with them. He wasnt in charge of the case anyway. If he did something beyond his duties, he would be criticized. Therefore, Wei Xian went to Xi Baichuans residence. Chapter 2058 - A Rare Visitor

Chapter 2058: A Rare Visitor

At this time, Xi Baichuan was ying Elephant chess with his chief disciple, Ning Xu, in the yard. Wei Xians visit fell into Xi Baichuans expectation, so he wasnt surprised at all. Instead, it seemed that he was waiting for Wei Xians arrival by ying Elephant chess with Ning Xu here. Although Xi Baichuan was clearly aware that Wei Xian wasnt a kind visitor, he had no intention of avoiding him. He wasnt guilty after all! No matter how much they hated each other, they always remained polite to one another on the surface. Oh, hi, Junior Wei, what a rare visitor you are! Howe youre free to visit me today? said Xi Baichuan with a beam, but without sincerity. Seeing Ning Xu, Wei Xian got jealous. Among the disciples of the four heads, Ning Xu was at the highest level. Not long ago, he made it to Yuan Ying Stage and became the ninth senior cultivator in Yuan Ying Stage in the cultivation world. However, the four heads were also in the Yuan Ying Stage. They were either in the early or middle stage, and none of them could reach the peak. The other three senior cultivators in the Yuan Ying Stage were their leader and the other elders. He was in the early stage of Yuan Ying Stage, while Xi Baichuan was in the middle stage, so he was jealous of Xi Baichuan. Now Xi Baichuans chief disciple was at the same level as him, which filled him with more displeasure. Hi, Senior Wei. Ning Xu stood up and greeted Wei Xian once he saw him. Although they were at the same level, Wei Xian was senior to him after all, so he had to be polite. Hi, said Wei Xian in a t voice, then he replied to Xi Baichuan. Well, I just learned a piece of news about Jing Jining, so I came to share it with you. When Wei Xian said that, he was obviously sarcastic and even showed mercy. Xi Baichuan wouldnt give Wei Xian the chance to continue tough at him, so he said before Wei Xian could finish, Do you mean thay there are senior cultivators who suddenly showed up by Jing Jinings side? Hearing that, Wei Xian was surprised. Obviously, Xi Baichuan was aware of the news. Before Wei Xian could say anything else again, Xi Baichuan continued, I held a suspicion that Jing Jining might have something to do with Yin Shixuns death, but it wasnt strong because Jing Jining was no match for Yin Shixun. However, there is a senior cultivator in the Golden Core Stage and a senior cultivator who showed no hint of his level by Jing Jinings side this time. My suspicion grew, so I told Dongliang to call Jing Jining over. I need to ask him face to face. Junior Wei, if you want to know more details, you can wait for a while. Jing Jining will be here soon. Lets see what he says. Anyway, Im not sure that Jing Jining wille, because there are senior cultivators by his side after all. Dongliang is too weakpared to them. Ill go to see him in person if Jing Jining refuses toe here. Hearing Xi Baichuans words, Wei Xian looked even more displeased. He nned to make fun of Xi Baichuan, but unexpectedly embarrassed himself in the end. However, he ached to know more about the senior cultivators, so he curbed his displeasure and agreed. Why not! I also want to know how Jing Jining will exin that. When Ma Dongliang arrived, Jing Jining and the others were still having the meal, so Ma Dongliang didnt bother them. After waiting for about twenty minutes, they finished the meal and Ma Dongliang said to Jing Jining that Xi Baichuan wanted to see him. There was no need to ask why, because Jing Jining and the others all knew the answer. Jing Jining didnt resist or fight back at all. Instead, he immediately agreed to go to Tiandaozong with him, but only after he amodated Gu Ning and the others. Since Jing Jining agreed right away, it reduced Ma Dongliangs suspicion, but they still needed to have an investigation to see whether Jing Jining had anything to do with Yin Shixuns death. Before long, Jing Jining reached Tiandaozong with Ma Dongliang and went to Xi Baichuans residence. Because it wasnt an interrogation, there was no need to go to the Law Enforcement Hall. Nice to see you, Head Xi, Head Wei. Seeing Xi Baichuan and Wei Xian, Jing Jining greeted them respectfully. Jing Jining, lets get straight to the point. You told us you dont have the ability to kill Yin Shixun and there was no senior cultivator who helped you with that. Now there are two senior cultivators who suddenly appeared by your side. How do you exin that? asked Xi Baichuan seriously to put pressure on Jing Jining. Although Jing Jining was affected by Xi Baichuan, he still remained calm and didnt panic at all. He used to be a little guilty, but now Shangguan Yang was in the cultivation world, so he wasnt afraid at all. Head Xi, I understand your suspicion. But if you still choose to be suspicious of me after I tell you the senior cultivators status, there is nothing else I can say, said Jing Jining calmly. Oh, whos the senior cultivator? Hearing that, Xi Baichuan asked curiously. It was not only Xi Baichuan; Wei Xian and Ning Xu got curious too because it sounded as if they all knew the senior cultivator. The elder of the Kunlun Sect, Shangguan Yang, said Jing Jining. Because they showed up together in public, there was nothing to hide. What? Knowing that, Xi Baichuan and Wei Xian stood up in surprise at once. They couldnt stay calm any longer nor could they believe their ears. They had obviously heard of Shangguan Yang, but had never seen him in reality. Actually, they all believed that he was already dead, so they were greatly surprised by his sudden appearance and couldnt believe it. Do you mean the senior cultivator is the elder of the Kunlun Sect, Shangguan Yang? Xi Baichuan asked with uncertainty and doubt. Yeah, he came with his two disciples, said Jing Jining. How did you get to know and meet Shangguan Yang? And are you sure the person is really Shangguan Yang? asked Wei Xian. Senior Shangguan stayed in the Kunlun Sect the entire time. I went there by ident once and met him. I didnt know he was still alive until then. Hes also at a super high level. Im afraid there is no cultivator who can be his match in the cultivation world, said Jing Jining, showing great respect towards Shangguan Yang. I havent seen Senior Shangguan before, but I believe hes a distinguished guest for Tiandaozong given his level, he added. Hearing Jing Jining say that there was no match for Shangguan Yang in the cultivation world, everyone was amazed. In that case, Shangguan Yang was either in the Out-of-body Stage or the Soul-separation Stage. Thinking of that, they took a long breath in, but still believed that Shangguan Yang couldnt be in the Soul-separation Stage right now. He should be in the middle or the peak of the Out-of-body Stage. Anyway, that was already very unbelievable, because the best cultivators in Tiandaozong were merely in the primary stage of the Out-of-body Stage. Chapter 2059 - Cant Slight

Chapter 2059: Cant Slight

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Therefore, as Jing Jining just said, even if the person wasnt Shangguan Yang, he was still a distinguished guest for Tiandaozong given his unusually high level. Anyway, they didnt doubt whether the cultivator was really Shangguan Yang, so they stopped being suspicious of Shangguan Yang for helping Jing Jining kill Yin Shixun. Because they had all heard of Shangguan Yangs good reputation, they believed that Shangguan Yang wouldnt kill the innocent. Even if Shangguan Yang really killed Yin Shixun, Yin Shixun must have done something uneptable. After all, it was true that it had nothing to do with Shangguan Yang. Jing Jining continued, He thought cultivators were extinct. I introduced the cultivation world to himter, so he learned that the kung fupetition is going to be held in the cultivation world. He wanted his two disciples to take part in it, so I brought them here. Since you knew that Senior Shangguan is still alive, why didnt you tell Tiandaozong? asked Xi Baichuan. He wasnt ming Jing Jining, but felt Jing Jining shouldnt have kept it a secret. If they had known about it, they would surely have invited Shangguan Yang to the cultivation world. In addition, given Shangguan Yangs level, Tiandaozong would undoubtedly treat him as their honored guest. It was rare to see a senior cultivator in the cultivation world right now, so it was good news for them to meet Shangguan Yang. Senior Shangguan didnt want me to tell other people, so I said nothing. Since he came here in person now, I bet he doesnt want to keep it secret any longer, said Jing Jining. In that case, Xi Baichuan couldnt criticize him again, because he would be criticizing Shangguan Yang. Since Senior Shangguan is here, we cant slight him. Ill go to report it to our head to see how to handle it. Jing Jining, you can wait here for a while, said Xi Baichuan. Sure, said Jing Jining. He understood that they needed him to take them to see Shangguan Yang in a while. Because he had told Shangguan Yang that people from Tiandaozong might go to see him along with him before he came here, he didnt stop Xi Baichuan. Anyway, they would meet sooner orter. Xi Baichuan immediately left his yard and headed to their heads residence. Wei Xian wanted to go with them because he was unwilling to see Xi Baichuan show off his abilities before their head, but he gave it upter after carefully thinking about it. It wouldnt do him any good if he tried to y tricks in front of their head. Their head could easily see through him. However, he didnt leave right away because he knew that their head woulde to see Jing Jining right after learning the news, then they would go to see Shangguan Yang. If it was possible, he wished that their head would take him there as well. The others knew what Wei Xian was thinking, but Ning Xu and Ma Dongliang, as juniors, couldnt chase him away. Before long, Bai Lingtian, the leader of Tiandaozong, learned that Shangguan Yang was still alive and came to the cultivation world. He was greatly surprised. Without dy, he decided to personally visit the hotel where Shangguan Yang was staying to invite him to stay in Tiandaozong. Whether Shangguan Yang epted his invitation or not, he had to go there. He didnt doubt whether the senior cultivator was really Shangguan Yang, because he believed that Jing Jining wouldnt lie to him. Moreover, when Bai Lingtian was young, he had seen Shangguan Yang before. Although it had been hundreds of years, he should still be able to recognize Shangguan Yang. Even if the senior cultivator wasnt Shangguan Yang, Bai Lingtian would still treat him politely given his high level. The Kunlun Sect was gone now, but Bai Lingtian was still respectful of Shangguan Yang. Shangguan Yang enjoyed a high status, and was at a very high level, so he had to go to see him as the leader of Tiandaozong. It was night, but it wasnt veryte, so they wouldnt bother Shangguan Yang. Afterwards, Bai Lingtian followed Xi Baichuan to his residence because they needed to leave with Jing Jining. Before they set out, Bai Lingtian asked Jing Jining again to make sure of it. Bai Lingtian didnt take Wei Xian with, but told him to deliver the news to the other heads and elders of Tiandaozong. The disciples would get ready to wee their distinguished guests. They also needed to tidy up three high-ss guest rooms. Although Bai Lingtian wasnt sure that Shangguan Yang woulde, it was better to make the arrangements. If they werent prepared when Shangguan Yang came, it would be embarrassing. Wei Xian felt quite disappointed that Bai Lingtian didnt take him, but he had to obey their heads order. Bai Lingtian took two of his guards and Xi Baichuan along with Ning Xu. There werent many people, but they were important enough. If too many people went to see Shangguan Yang, Shangguan Yang would be bothered. Once Bai Lingtian and the other people were gone, Wei Xian went to share the news with the other heads and elders of Tiandaozong. When they learned that Shangguan Yang was still alive, they were amazed too. Young disciples knew nothing about Shangguan Yang, but they had heard of the Kunlun Sect. Since Shangguan Yang was the elder of the Kunlun Sect, he must have a very high status. All the disciples of Tiandaozong showed up right away, but Baili Zongyang, Dongfang Ziyu, and Jing Yunyan were absent. They were actually disciples of Tiandaozong as well. Baili Zongyang was the direct disciple of the eldest elder of Tiandaozong, while Dongfang Ziyu was the direct disciple of the third elder of Tiandaozong. Both of them were chosen by the elders earlier on, then became their disciples. Jing Yunyan was the direct disciple of the fourth elder. The fourth elder found out that he had great talent, so the fourth elder took him as his disciple. As the direct disciples of the elders, they had great advantages. As long as they reached a certain level, they could inherit the seats of the elders. They could alsopete for the positions of the heads, relying on their abilities. No matter who had the abilities, he or she couldpete for the positions. They needed to reach a certain high level and be a good manager. Without good management skills, they wouldnt be qualified at their positions. The disciples of Tiandaozong didnt stay in Tiandaozong every day. Some of them were on retreat, some traveled around, while some were upied with other things. Because they didnt need to focus on cultivation all the time after joining Tiandaozong, they also needed to experience difficulties. They lived not only on cultivation. Dongfang Ziyu did her best to improve herself in cultivation for tomorrowspetition. This time, she was determined to win the championship. Baili Zongyang wouldnt participate in the kung fupetition this year, but he came back as well. Baili Zongxue also went back to the cultivation world today.. She wasnt at a high level and wouldnt win a prize even if she took part in the game, but she still decided toe because it was a good chance. Chapter 2060 - Ask for Permission

Chapter 2060: Ask for Permission

Because they directly flew over with swords, it took very little time and Bai Lingtian along with the others soon arrived at the hotel where Gu Ning and others stayed. In the cultivation world, all the senior cultivators above the Golden Core Stage had magical tools, but only those above the Yuan Ying Stage could fly with swords. In the Golden Core Stage, only very talented cultivators could use flying swords. Bai Lingtian and Xi Baichuan were already joined with their swords, so they could hide their swords inside their bodies. They could also control it to show it or hide it. Ning Xu wasnt able to do that yet, so he carried his sword with him all the time. Gu Ning and the others knew that people from Tiandaozong woulde, so they were waiting for them and didnt go back to their own rooms. They stayed together in Gu Nings room, enjoying tea and chatting with each other. They had three rooms and Gu Nings was in the middle, so their own rooms were on both sides and no one would hear their conversation. They wouldnt say anything inappropriate anyway, because they came here with fake identities except for Shangguan Yang. Because it wasnt veryte, there were pedestrians on the streets. People were also going in and out of the hotel, so Bai Lingtians appearance attracted a lot of attention. Those who recognized Bai Lingtian and hispanions were all surprised. They were curious to know why they came here. Those who didnt know them were also amazed, because they came on flying swords, which was rare to see now. Therefore, some people stayed by the hotel to see what they were going to do. Hi, Leader Bai, what can I do for you? The owner of the hotel respectfully greeted Bai Lingtian once he showed up. At the same time, he was a little nervous because he was worried that there might be problems with his hotel. Anyway, Bai Lingtian seemed normal during the day, so he bet everything would be fine. I came to see a person, said Bai Lingtian, then he turned to Jing Jining. Please help me pass on my request. Bai Lingtian didnt go inside right away, because it would be rude and disrespectful. He needed Jing Jining to help him ask for permission. No problem. Jing Jining agreed and went upstairs. However, the onlookers were shocked by the fact that Bai Lingtian needed to make a request to meet someone. Obviously, the person he was going to meet must be very important, or Bai Lingtian wouldnt be willing to wait outside. They were all curious about the persons status, but none of them dared to ask about it. The hotel owner guessed it correctly. The person Bai Lingtian wanted to meet must be the group of people Jing Jining came with earlier. To his surprise, those people were very important! Jing Jining went to Gu Nings room and told them that the leader of Tiandaozong, Bai Lingtian, was here. He also requested a meeting with Shangguan Yang. Shangguan Yang didnt put on airs. Since Bai Lingtian was already here, he invited him toe in. Therefore, Jing Jining went to bring Bai Lingtian and the others up. Bai Lingtian was the leader of Tiandaozong after all, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, as the juniors, couldnt just sit there, so they got up and stood behind Shangguan Yang when Jing Jining went out to bring them up. Shangguan Yang quickly agreed to see Bai Lingtian, so Bai Lingtian felt very relieved. He was originally worried that Shangguan Yang would be displeased by his interruption and take him down a notch. He wasnt projecting his shorings on Shangguan Yang, he simply was unfamiliar with Shangguan Yangs character. After that, Bai Lingtian brought Xi Baichuan and the others upstairs. When they were gone, onlookers began to talk about it. Who is Leader Bai going to meet? Hes already here, but has to wait for the persons permission. It cant be more obvious that the person is a very important figure. Even Leader Bai is so respectful of the person. I wonder what theyll do after theye out in a while. I want to see who the person is! Me too! Even if we can see the person, we might not be able to recognize the person. At least we need to know what the person is like so that we dont offend the person by ident. Youre right. Bai Lingtian and the others followed Jing Jining to the outside of Gu Nings room. He told his guards and Ning Xu to wait outside the door, then walked in with Xi Baichuan. Although it was Gu Nings room and it was inappropriate for so many men to enter a girls room, they already made the decision to go to Tiandaozong if Bai Lingtian invited them to go there, so it didnt matter who came into this room. Even if Bai Lingtian didnt invite them to visit Tiandaozong, Gu Ning could exchange rooms with Leng Shaoting after they were gone. It wasnt a big deal anyway. After a nce at Shangguan Yang, Bai Lingtian was sure that he was real Shangguan Yang, so he immediately made a bow with hands folded in front and said, Bai Lingtian, the leader of Tiandaozong, came to see Senior Shangguan. Senior Shangguan, I didnt know you were already in the cultivation world. Please forgive me foringte. Xi Baichuan, the head of the Law Enforcement Hall of Tiandaozong, came to see Senior Shangguan, Xi Baichuan respectfully greeted Shangguan Yang as well. After they greeted Shangguan Yang, they sized Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting up. They sensed that Gu Ning was at amon level, but she wasnt bad for her age. When they sensed Leng Shaotings level, both Bai Lingtian and Xi Baichuan were amazed. He must be a talented cultivator, to reach the Golden Core Stage at such a young age. Leader Bai, Head Xi, Im not mad at all. Please have a seat, said Shangguan Yang kindly, but he had a powerful air, so nobody dared to slight him. Thank you so much, Senior Shangguan. I think we dont need to sit now. We came here this time because we learned that Senior Shangguan appeared in the cultivation world, which is a big surprise. If its possible, can you do us the honor of visiting Tiandaozong? said Bai Lingtian. He really hoped that Shangguan Yang could visit Tiandaozong, but he wouldnt force him to do that. Well Shangguan Yang hesitated for a few seconds, then he said, I do want to have a look at Tiandaozong, but Im afraid it might bother you. Shangguan Yang was being very considerate, but it was just an act. After all, they had already made the decision to visit Tiandaozong. Of course its not bothersome! Bai Lingtian immediately said, Senior Shangguan, arent your two disciples going to attend the kung fupetition tomorrow as well? The game will be held in Tiandaozong. You can stay in Tiandaozong, so itll be more convenient for you to join in the game tomorrow. Well Shangguan Yang pretended to think about it for a while, then agreed. Great, thank you so much, Leader Bai. Its my pleasure. Please, Senior Shangguan, this way. Bai Lingtian was excited upon hearing Shangguan Yangs answer, then he made a hand gesture to invite him to go out right away. Oh, Senior Shangguan, is there anything you need to pack up? We can wait outside for you. Chapter 2061 - Visit Tiandaozong

Chapter 2061: Visit Tiandaozong

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Not at all. We can go right now. Shangguan Yang and the others just came, and they all put their stuff in Qiankun Bags or the telepathic eye space, so there was nothing they needed to pack up. Without hesitation, they stood up and left with Bai Lingtian. Senior Shangguan, Ill go home now. See you tomorrow, said Jing Jining. He brought Shangguan Yang and the others here, but it wasnt appropriate for him to visit Tiandaozong along with them. Sure. Shangguan Yang nodded. When they walked out, there were still a lot of onlookers. Because they were curious to see whom Bai Lingtian was going to see, none of them left. However, they didnt recognize the new faces that came out with Bai Lingtian. They only knew that those people must be very important. After walking out, Bai Lingtian suddenly realized a problem, so he said with slight embarrassment, Im so sorry, Senior Shangguan. We came here in a hurry, so we didnt prepare a carriage. Im afraid we have to go there on our own. Although they were all cultivators who could fly with swords or qinggong and they didnt need horses or carriages, Shangguan Yang was their guest, so it was a little impolite to tell Shangguan Yang to travel by himself. Its fine. Leader Bai, please lead the way, said Shangguan Yang airily. Afterwards, he waved his hand and a sword appeared in the air the next second. He stepped on it, followed by Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Witnessing that, everyone except for Bai Lingtian and Xi Baichuan were surprised. It was a flying sword! He must be a senior cultivator! Leng Shaoting could also fly with swords, but he was unwilling to show so many of his skills in public right now, so he took Shangguan Yangs magical sword. Great, said Bai Lingtian. He also waved his hand to show his sword, then he stepped on it with his two guards. Xi Baichuan and Ning Xu took out their own sword as well and stepped on it. Bai Lingtian took the lead and quickly flew towards Tiandaozong. Within minutes, they arrived at its square. At this moment, the square was aze with lights. All the disciples present already stood in lines, waiting. Only two elders who were on retreat and a head who wasnt in Tiandaozong were absent. There werent many disciples in Tiandaozong; there were slightly more than a hundred of them. Sects in the old times could have thousands of disciples. However, there were only about twenty thousand people in the cultivation world right now and only a few could be disciples of Tiandaozong. Moreover, not every qualified cultivator would choose to join Tiandaozong. Different people had different dreams after all. Once Bai Lingtian and the others came, everyone turned to look at them. Seeing Shangguan Yang flying over with a sword, those who knew him werent surprised, while those who didnt were all astonished. Even if they were aware that they were going to wee a very important figure with an enthusiastic reception, they were still amazed. Gu Ning and the others didnt know that Tiandaozong would prepare such a grand reception for them, showing that they really attached great importance to Shangguan Yangs arrival. Bai Lingtian and the othersnded in the middle of the square, then walked to the hall. Two elders and two heads who stood outside immediately walked over to wee them. As they approached the hall, Gu Ning saw a familiar figure. It was Mo Qilin. She wasnt surprised at all. In front of the hall. Nice to see you, Senior Shangguan, Im the second elder of Tiandaozong, Yun Hongqing. Senior Shangguan, nice to see you, Im the third elder of Tiandaozong, Shi Xiaoyang. Yun Hongqing and Shi Xiaoyang politely greeted Shangguan Yang. Because they were in the same generation, they could directly call each others titles. In addition, both of them had met Shangguan Yang before when they were young, so they could recognize Shangguan Yang. Even if it happened hundreds of years ago, they still remembered their first meeting with Shangguan Yang, so they were sure that the senior cultivator was really him. There were people who resembled each other, but it was rare to see two people who so closely resembled one another. Moreover, even if the senior cultivator wasnt Shangguan Yang, they would still be very polite to him given his unusually high level. Shangguan Yang also remembered that they had met before, but he simply didnt know their names. After all, they didnt talk to each other back then. Senior Shangguan, honored to see you, Im Wei Xian, the head of the Chasing-cloud Department of Tiandaozong. Senior Shangguan, honored to see you, Im the head of the Gale Hall of Tiandaozong. The Gale Hall was the information department of Tiandaozong. Nice to see you all. Thank you so much for your invitation, said Shangguan Yang nicely. Even though his level was higher than theirs and he enjoyed a higher status than them as well, he was the guest after all, so he naturally should thank the host. Moreover, he was politely weed by the host, so he was willing to be a polite guest. Its our honor that Senior Shangguan is willing toe to Tiandaozong, said the third elder. Right. The fourth elder chimed in. Nice to see you, Elder Yun, Elder Shi, Head Wei, and Head Fu. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting greeted them. Nice to see you too, young friends. They didnt take Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting lightly just because they were juniors. Because of Shangguan Yang, they replied to them politely. In fact, when they saw Leng Shaoting they were surprised by his level. At his young age, he already reached the Golden Core Stage, which proved that he was talented! Anyway, he was Shangguan Yangs disciple, so it was very normal. After that, Leader Bai turned to look at the disciples at the square and said loudly, Everyone, this is the elder of the Kunlun Sect, Senior Shangguan. Hearing that, all the disciples at the square made a bow towards Shangguan Yang with hands folded in front and respectfully said, Honored to see you, Senior Shangguan. Shangguan Yang didnt need to reply to them. After the reception, the two elders and Bai Lingtian brought them to have a chat in the living room. Within seconds, the news that Bai Lingtian personally went to wee a senior cultivator at a hotel spread abroad to the four major families. Shortly after Jing Jining was taken away by people of Tiandaozong, they learned the news and they also believed that it must have something to do with Yin Shixuns death that Tiandaozong took Jing Jining away. They went to learn more details about the news and found out that Jing Jining had two senior cultivators by his side, so everyone understood that Tiandaozong might have a suspicion that the two senior cultivators had helped Jing Jining kill Yin Shixun. Therefore, they sent people to check the situation in the hotel and saw Jing Jininge back with Bai Lingtian. After that, the senior cultivators who showed up with Jing Jining were invited to Tiandaozong. Except for the Jing family, they didnt know why. Because Jing Yanhua was a member of the Jing family, Jing Yaorong ordered someone to tell him to see him once he got home.. He also called Jing Yanhua over to hear about the case. Chapter 2062 - Patriarch, You Thought Too Highly of Me

Chapter 2062: Patriarch, You Thought Too Highly of Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What happened earlier? Did the people of Tiandaozong take you away because of the case regarding Yin Shixuns death? And whos the senior cultivator Bai Lingtian went to visit in person? asked Jing Yaorong. Well, Tiandaozong was indeed suspicious of me after knowing that several senior cultivators showed up together with me. They thought that they might have helped me kill Yin Shixun, so they asked me over to learn the truth. Anyway, I believe they wont be suspicious of me any longer as of today, said Jing Jining. Why? Is it because of the senior cultivator? asked Jing Yanhua. Right, because hes the elder of the ancient Kunlun Sect, Shangguan Yang, said Jing Jining. What? Hearing that, both Jing Yanhua and Jing Yaorong were shocked. Although they hadnt seen Shangguan Yang before, they had heard about him. Are you sure hes really the elder of the Kunlun Sect, Shangguan Yang? asked Jing Yaorong with uncertainty. Leader Bai already made sure of it, said Jing Jining. How did you get to know Shangguan Yang? asked Jing Yaorong. Jing Jining then told them the same thing he had told Bai Lingtian. Since you knew that Shangguan Yang was still alive earlier on, why didnt you tell us? If we had known that, we would have invited him to visit the Jing family. He would be our distinguished guest. It would be a great advantage to our family! said Jing Yaorong seriously. He was ming Jing Jining for that. Knowing that, Jing Jining sneered and replied to him. Senior Shangguan told me to keep it a secret. If I told you, do you think Senior Shangguan would still be willing to visit the Jing family? He might get mad at me and the Jing family instead. Jing Yaorong frowned. He had to admit that Jing Jining was right, but he was dissatisfied with his attitude. However, he said nothing about that because he knew that JIng Jining hated him. Then why did theye to the cultivation world this time? asked Jing Yaorong. Senior Shangguans two disciples will take part in the kung fupetition, said Jing Jining. Jing Yaorong cocked his eyebrow and asked, Whats their level? The elder disciple is in the Golden Core Stage, but I dont know whether hes in the primary, middle stage or the peak. The younger disciple is in the Fusion Stage, said Jing Jining. It wasnt a secret, so he told them right away. What? His elder disciple already reached the Golden Core Stage? Knowing that, Jing Yanhua and Jing Yaorong were amazed and felt a crisising. They thought that Jing Yunyan was highly likely to win the championship. Although there were several cultivators who were in the Golden Core Stage, it wouldnt be a big problem for Jing Yunyan to be in the top 3. Unfortunately, another cultivator in the Golden Core Stage showed up now, so Jing Yunyan became less likely to win. Anyway, Jing Yaorong didnt think it was a bad thing. Jining, since you know Shangguan Yang, can you go to talk with his disciple? Yunyan can team up with him so that itll be more likely for them to win, said Jing Yaorong. He was talking about Leng Shaoting. Although he hoped his son would win the first prize, there were more and more strongpetitors now, which alerted Jing Yunyan. Therefore, in order to make sure that his son could win a prize, it would be better if his son could team up with Shangguan Yangs disciple. He couldnt decide who would win the first prize and who would get the second. It all relied on their own abilities and luck. However, if Shangguan Yangs disciple teamed up with other cultivators, Jing Yunyan would be in a more dangerous situation. Hearing that, Jing Yunyan disdained him in heart and showed it on his face a little. Patriarch, you think too highly of me. I do know Senior Shangguan, but were not so close. Even if you want Yunyan to team up with Senior Shangguans disciple, you need to tell Yunyan to talk about that with Senior Shangguans disciple in person. I dont want to annoy them. Hearing that, Jing Yaorong had a big frown. He knew that Jing Jining was reluctant to help him, but he had to admit that Jing Jining was right, so he didnt force Jing Jining to do it for him. Besides, Jing Jining didnt have a good rtionship with them. If Jing Jining was displeased, he might let Shangguan Yangs disciple deliberately make things difficult for Jing Yunyan, which was a bad thing. Upon thinking of that, Jing Yaorong felt worried, so he immediately tried to figure out Jing Jinings attitude. Jining, I know we never get along. Will you tell Shangguan Yangs disciple to cause Yunyan trouble on purpose because you hate me? No matter what, were a family. Its a good thing for us if Yunyan can win a prize. Jining, will you Jing Yanhua got anxious as well. Although he disliked what Jing Yaorong had done before, it had already happened. A long time had passed too. No matter what, they were a family, so he cared a lot about the Jing familys pride. What? Jing Jining sneered, then said in annoyance, Patriarch, dont think too highly of me. My rtionship with them isnt close enough to make them listen to me! And Im not that silly. Actually, he was lying, because they came here in order to stop the Jing family from winning a prize. It wasnt silly for him, but it was revenge. Hearing that, Jing Yaorong felt relieved, but he was still dissatisfied with Jing Jinings tone. Nevertheless, he didnt criticize Jing Jining for that. They said nothing further about that and told Jing Jining to leave, and so did Jing Yanhua. Jing Yaorong soon called Jing Yunyan over and reminded him to team up with Shangguan Yangs disciple tomorrow at the game. Father, there will be many people tomorrow. How can I know who Shangguan Yangs disciple is? said Jing Yunyan. He felt it was difficult. Jing Yaorong frowned and said, Jining will tell you tomorrow. He didnt think Jing Jining would refuse to do that. Father, how did Jing Jining manage to get to know Shangguan Yang? How could he be so lucky? said Jing Yunyan with jealousy. He didnt address Jing Jining as his cousin, but directly called his name, which proved how much he hated Jing Jining. Jing Yaorong then told Jing Yunyan how Shangguan Yang met Shangguan Yang, and Jing Yunyan wished that he had met Shangguan Yang earlier than Jing Jining. Given his talent, he could be taken as Shangguan Yangs disciple. Other families were also curious about the senior cultivator who was taken away by Bai Lingtian, and they went to collect information about that as well. Before long, they learned the result and were all surprised that it was the elder of the Kunlun Sect, Shangguan Yang. To their astonishment, Shangguan Yang was still alive. After the surprise, they began to feel worried too, because Jing Jining had a rtionship with Shangguan Yang.. If their rtionship was close, Shangguan Yang could be the Jing familys support, which wasnt good news for the other major families. Chapter 2063 - Why Don’t We Team up?

Chapter 2063: Why Dont We Team up?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In Tiandaozong. When the several elders talked with Shangguan Yang, they brought up the tribtion which happened hundreds of years ago. Because of the heavenly tribtion, the cultivation world came into being. Shangguan Yang had heard about that from Jing Yunyao earlier. Shangguan Yang also told them that he was in retreat back then, so he knew nothing about what had happened in the outside world. After he came out, everything had changed and he was the only survivor of the Kunlun Sect. Anyway, since he survived, there might be other cultivators who survived too, but the world was toorge for them to meet. They didnt think about that until Shangguan Yang showed up. After their chat, Bai Lingtian arranged for people to take Shangguan Yang and the others to have a rest. That night, Leng Shaoting couldnt sleep well because he was very close to his arch enemy here, and he would be able to see his arch enemy tomorrow. The next day, disciples of Tiandaozong all got up at 6 am to practice in the square. At 6:30 am, Shangguan Yang and the others came, but they didnt go out right away. Instead, they stretched their bodies in the yard. Bai Lingtian told themst night that their breakfast would be sent over at 7 am. When it was about 7 am, Ning Xu came to the yard where they stayed. Seeing Shangguan Yang and the others walking out, Ning Xu said, Senior Shangguan, I came to send you the breakfast as our leader ordered. If you want to have a tour around, I can be your guide. Well gather together at 9 am for the kung fupetition. Sure, thanks, said Shangguan Yang. My pleasure, said Ning Xu. After that, Shangguan Yang and the others went to have breakfast before Ning Xu took them to have a tour around Tiandaozong. Because the kung fupetition would be held today and the leader and elders needed to deal with other things, they wouldnt be free to treat Shangguan Yang until thepetition began. Walking in Tiandaozong, they met its disciples along the way who all respectfully greeted Shangguan Yang. As they walked, they saw Mo Qilin who was practicing his skills. Hi, Senior Shangguan, and everyone. Mo Qilin greeted Shangguan Yang. Because Gu Ning had a different appearance now, Mo Qilin failed to recognize her. Gu Ning, however, asked him, Will you take part in the kung fupetition? Yeah, said Mo Qilin. Why dont we team up? asked Gu Ning. Mo Qilin was a good cultivator in Gu Nings eyes, so she didnt mind helping him. Otherwise, it would be very hard for Mo Qilin to finish the game. Hearing Gu Nings words, not only Mo Qilin and Ning Xu, but Shangguan Yang and Leng Shaoting were also surprised. They didnt know when Gu Ning suddenly became so helpful. Did she know Mo Qilin? It must be the reason, otherwise she wouldnt team up with a cultivator at amon level. Since Gu Ning was willing to do that on her own, they didnt stop her. Gu Ning was at the Fusion Stage, but her abilities were nearly the Golden Core Stage. Really? Mo Qilin got excited after being surprised because his master also told him that he could finish the game if he could team up with Shangguan Yangs disciples. However, it was only more likely for him to finish the game, but it was impossible for him to be in the top 3. After all, Mo Qilin was at a verymon level. Of course, said Gu Ning. Sure! Thank you so much! Mo Qilin thanked them at once. Great, see youter, said Gu Ning, then they walked away. Junior Qing He, may I know why you chose Junior Mo Qilin to be your teammate? asked Ning Xu when they were far away. I think hes likable, said Gu Ning. Ning Xu didnt know whether it was the real reason, but it was Gu Nings answer, so he didnt ask further about that. Once Gu Ning and the others were gone, Mo Qilin ran to see his master. Mo Qilins master was the second elder, Yun Hongqing. After Mo Qilin met Yun Hongqing, he told Yun Hongqing that Shangguan Yangs female disciple invited him to team up with them on her own initiative. Knowing that, Yun Hongqing was greatly surprised. Although he hoped that Mo Qilin could team up with them, Mo Qilin was at a verymon level like Qing He after all, so he didnt think it was very likely. If they teamed up with Mo Qilin, Mo Qilin might be their burden. Therefore, he couldnt figure out the reason why they invited Mo Qilin to join them. He didnt know why, but it was what he wanted and he believed that they wouldnt harm Mo Qilin. At 8 am, more and more people gathered at the square of Tiandaozong. Some came to participate in the game, while some came to watch it. This game was divided into two parts. The first part would be held at the square, which was a group game and was called number grabbing. There were only sixty number cards that could enter the second part of the game, so no matter how many people signed up for thepetition, only sixty yers would enter the second part. Therefore, if one wanted to get a number card, he or she had to knock out the otherpetitors. Participants could team up in the first part, but there must be fewer than five people. They couldnt help their teammatespete for number cards, they could only help each other clear obstacles at most. If they wanted to win, they had to rely on their own abilities. Moreover, during the fight, they were forbidden to fly and they had to fight through by themselves. There were three stepped martial arts tforms on the square. The first martial arts tform was a hundred square meters wide, the second was eighty meters wide, and the third was sixty square meters wide. Around the three martial arts tforms was a two-meter-wide pool. The number cards were hung on a two-meter-high shelf at the end of the third martial arts tform. The starting point was from the first martial arts tform and went directly to the third one. Whoever was knocked out of the martial arts tform was the loser. Even if a participant grabbed a number card, it wasnt a sess yet because other participants could steal it away. One couldnt seed until no other participants came to steal the number card. If there were fewer than sixty people who sessfully had the number cards, those who lost the first time could have a second chance. In the second part of the game, participants would enter the deep forest of mist and the rules would be announced then. At 8:10 am, Jing Jining arrived, followed by Jing Yunyan. Along the way, they didnt talk at all, but Jing Yunyan said to Jing Jining after arriving at Tiandaozong, Cousin Jining, my father said he hopes that you can introduce me to Senior Shangguans disciples. He mentioned his father in order to put pressure on Jing Jining. No problem. Jing Jining didnt refuse, because Jing Yunyan wouldnt be able to team up with Leng Shaoting even if he introduced him to Shangguan Yang.. After all, they came here this time precisely to stop Jing Yunyan from winning a prize. Chapter 2064 - Beat Him Heavily

Chapter 2064: Beat Him Heavily

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He brought Jing Yunyan to meet Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning simply to help them remember Jing Yunyans face. After remembering Jing Yunyans face, they could better stop him from winning a prize. I cant promise that theyll agree to team up with you, so the result isnt up to me, said Jing Jining. Jing Yunyan didnt know Jing Jinings real purpose, and thought that Jing Jining agreed to help him in fear of his father. Sure, said Jing Yunyan. In fact, Jing Yunyan was unwilling to team up with Shangguan Yangs disciples because he disliked them. Even if they hadnt met yet, he was already jealous of them because they and their master were all at a higher level than most cultivators. However, for the best benefits, he had to team up with them so that he was more likely to win a prize. Although he was stronger than most of the participants in this game, he had strongpetitors as well. If he didnt have any sense of crisis, he would fail. As long as there were more than three people in the Golden Core Stage, he was likely to lose. No matter how likely it was, he was reluctant to see it happen. Therefore, Jing Jining brought Jing Yunyan to see Gu Ning and the others. At this moment, Gu Ning and the others were still touring around. Jing Jining didnt know where they were, but he could easily figure it out by asking several disciples here. After finding Gu Ning and the others, Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning, and Shangguan Yang realized Jing Jinings purpose as soon as they saw Jing Yunyan. As a result, they werent displeased because Jing Jining brought Jing Yunyan to see them without their permission. However, when Leng Shaoting saw Jing Yunyan, he got angry, but soon calmed down. Ning Xu who didnt know the reason paid little attention to Leng Shaotings emotional change. He thought that Leng Shaoting was simply unhappy for Jing Jinings sudden appearance with a stranger. Hi, Senior Ning! Jing Yunyan greeted Ning Xu who he was familiar with first. Hi, Junior Jing, said Ning Xu. This is Senior Shangguan. These two are Senior Shangguans disciples. Jing Jining introduced the others to Jing Yunyan. Nice to see you, Senior Shangguan and everyone. Im the disciple of the fourth elder. Im also Jing Jinings younger cousin. My names Jing Yunyan, said Jing Yunyan very politely to them. Hi, said Shangguan Yang in a t voice. He didnt do it on purpose, but it was his attitude towards strangers. Shangguan Yang was only enthusiastic about people and things he was familiar with. Hi, Junior Jing. Hi, Senior Jing. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning replied to him as calmly as they treated strangers; they had no intention of embarrassing him. Even if they came here to make things difficult for Jing Yunyan, they couldnt show that on their faces. Leng Shaoting disliked this young uncle who was at the same age as him, but he didnt hold strong hostility towards him. Because Jing Yunyan was born after Jing Yunyao had the terrible ident, it had nothing to do with him. There was no reason for Leng Shaoting to me him, but he was unwilling to stay with him because he was Jing Yaorongs son. Alright, thepetition is about to begin. Lets go to the square now, said Ning Xu. After that, they went to the square together. For now, Jing Yunyan didnt propose teaming up with Leng Shaoting yet, he decided to talk about itter. When they arrived at the square, there were already many people, including Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue. Dongfang Ziyu was also present. They all stood at the square. Some were busy chatting around, searching for teammates. Because Gu Ning had a different name now, she couldnt go to talk with her familiar friends. Gu Ning hadnt thought about the idea of teaming up with Baili Zongxue, because she knew that every family would send several members to take part in the game. They perhaps had already teamed up with their family members. The Jing family had that n as well, but unfortunately Jing Yunyan was far better than his rtives. Besides, Shangguan Yangs disciples showed up, so they changed their n. If Jing Yunyan was turned down, they would carry out their original n. After arriving at the square, Ning Xu took Shangguan Yang and Jing Jining to see Bai Lingtian and the others, because Bai Lingtian arranged for a seat for Shangguan Yang next to them. It was a grandpetition, so the patriarchs of the four major families would alle. They also sat with Bai Lingtian. Jing Jining didnt go to sit with the Jing family, but with Shangguan Yang, which was Shangguan Yangs request. Shangguan Yang made the excuse that he needed Jing Jiningspany, so Tiandaozong agreed. Once Ning Xu left with Shangguan Yang and Jing Jining, Jing Yunfei said to Leng Shaoting, Senior Qing He, why dont we team up? Its more likely for us to win if were in the same team. Although Jing Yunyan went to team up with Leng Shaoting, he didnt seem to beg him. Instead, it seemed that he was kindly giving Leng Shaoting an offer, as if it would bring Leng Shaoting instead of him a great advantage. I dont think so, said Leng Shaoting with an expressionless face. Jing Yunyan didnt have much hope, but he was still displeased when he heard Leng Shaotings answer. Instantly, he showed obvious anger on his face. However, he had his pride. Since he was turned down, he wouldnt mention it again, otherwise it would seem that he was longing to team up with Leng Shaoting. Nevertheless, he hated Leng Shaoting even deeper after being embarrassed. Therefore, Jing Yunyan made up his mind to teach Leng Shaoting a lesson. Well, if so, forget it. See you, said Jing Yunyan, then he turned around and walked away. Funny! The moment Jing Yunyan left, Gu Ning sneered. Team up with him? Were going to beat him heavily! Leng Shaoting didnt chime in, but he actually had the same idea. They werent only going to stop Jing Yunyan from winning a prize, they would also teach him a lesson. They originally didnt have the idea because there was no grudge between Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyan, but Jing Yunyan annoyed them! Oh, will you me me for teaming up with Mo Qilin without asking for your opinion? I met him once before, and he left a good impression on me, so I invited him to join us, said Gu Ning to Leng Shaoting. They didnt stop her earlier, which meant they agreed, but she felt she needed to exin it clearly. However, because Ning Xu was present, she didnt say much about it. Not at all, said Leng Shaoting. Mo Qilin was a young kid, so he wouldnt be jealous. Mo Qilin was only 16, so he was indeed a kid in Leng Shaotings eyes.. He was even younger than Gu Ning, and Leng Shaoting didnt mind it if he spent some time with Gu Ning as friends. Chapter 2065 - Who Does He Think He is?

Chapter 2065: Who Does He Think He is?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Mo Qilin was at the same level as Gu Ning, he was very young, so he was quite outstanding and had great potential among his peers. Because Mo Qilin hung around often, he didnt focus on his cultivation, otherwise he would be at a higher level. Many disciples of Tiandaozong came to take part in thepetition, and some walked over trying to team up with Leng Shaoting. Because Leng Shaoting was at a high level, it would be more likely for them to finish the game if they could team up with him. However, Leng Shaoting turned all of them down, so people stopped walking to him and inviting him to join them. Some disciples who were turned down felt annoyed, so they started toin about itter. Its annoying! Because hes at a high level, he thinks hes superior to other cultivators. There are more cultivators than just him whos at a high level after all. Right, who does he think he is? If it werent for his master, no one would notice him! No matter what, hes indeed at a very high level. Even if youre mad, youre no match for him. Its his right to choose whom to team up with. Stop bad-mouthing him behind his back. Its unkind. Some cultivators thought Leng Shaoting was innocent, so they defended him. Luckily, they werent unreasonable people, so they stopped criticizing Leng Shaoting. After all, it was Leng Shaotings right to choose whom to team up with, and they couldnt me him for that. At this time, Ning Xu brought Shangguan Yang and Jing Jining to the hall. The patriarchs of the four major families just arrived and were having a rest inside. The patriarch of the Baili family was Baili Qifeng, the patriarch of the Dongfang family was Dongfang He, the patriarch of the Yin family was Yin Wandian, and the patriarch of the Jing family was Jing Yaorong. All four patriarchs were in the Yuan Ying Stage. Baili Qifeng was at the peak, while the other three were in the middle stage. Among the four major families, the Baili family had the most senior cultivators, including three in the Yuan Ying Stage, and three in the Golden Core Stage, so it held the highest position. The next was the Dongfang family, followed by the Yin family and the Jing family. The Jing family had the fewest senior cultivators, so it was losing its importance. If Jing Yaorong learned that they actually had a family member who was already in the Out-of-body Stage and it was his daughter who was killed by him, he would certainly have mixed emotions. His daughters son now also grew up to be a genius cultivator. Within several months, he became a senior cultivator in the Golden Core Stage. Would Jing Yaorong regret not making sure that she was fully dead, causing her to be able to dodge the bullet and be a strong enemy? Or would he regret killing her and losing such a great cultivator? Or would he admit his fault and beg for her forgiveness? Would he hope Jing Yunyao would join the Jing family as Miss Jing again and ept Leng Shaoting as his grandson? In fact, if it hadnt been for the terrible ident of that year, Jing Yunyao wouldnt have be a senior cultivator in the Out-of-body Stage right now. Even if she became so strong today due to the deep scar left on her by Jing Yaorong, it couldnt cover the fact that Jing Yaorong had killed Leng Yuanhan and her and made their son an orphan. If she had the choice, she would rather give up her cultivation level and be a mortal living with Leng Yuanhan. Her cultivation level couldnt make Leng Yuanhan live again. It was lonely for her to live alone forever. Luckily, she still had a son, or she honestly had no idea how she would have been able to remember her deceased love and how to live the rest of her life. Therefore, even if Jing Yaorong found out that Jing Yunyao was still alive and became a senior cultivator in the Out-of-body Stage, Jing Yunyao wouldnt stop hating him. The cultivation world always respected the strong, so they were all respectful when they met Shangguan Yang, except for two elders who were as old as him. They didnt need to be specially respectful of Shangguan Yang, but they were very polite to him. After all, Shangguan Yang was stronger than them. When Jing Yaorong saw Jing Jining at Shangguan Yangs back, he showed some pride, but Baili Qifeng, Dongfang He, and Yin Wandian changed their expressions. Baili Qifeng only frowned a little without many emotions, but Dongfang He and Yin Wandian showed obvious jealousy. They were jealous of Jing Jining for his good rtionship with Shangguan Yang. Given Shangguan Yangs status, no one dared to mess with the Jing family in the future! They believed that Shangguan Yang became the support of the Jing family after Jing Jining met him. If the Jing family encountered any trouble, Shangguan Yang would certainly help it. However, what they didnt know was that Jing Jining didnt have a good rtionship with the Jing family. If Jing Jining himself ran into trouble, Shangguan Yang would help him, but Shangguan Yang wouldnt give the Jing family a helping hand unless Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting asked him to do so. Jing Jining and Leng Shaoting wouldnt be willing to help the Jing family. On the contrary, they were going to pay the Jing family back, or Jing Yaorongs family to be specific. They already made the decision to let Jing Jining inherit the Jing family after they punished Jing Yaorongs family, then they would support Jing Jining. The other members in the Jing family, who werent close to Jing Yaorongs family, werent Jing Yunyaos target. Jing Yaorong now had no idea about that, so he still believed that the Jing family could be at an advantage by relying on Jing Jinings rtionship with Shangguan Yang even if Jing Jining hated him because of Jing Yunyaos death. Therefore, he was still very happy. Baili Qifeng didnt show obvious jealousy like Dongfang He and Yin Wandian, not because he hid it well, but because he wasnt as jealous of the Jing family as them. He was slightly jealous of them, but didnt lose his bnce and begin to hate them. He thought it was their ability that allowed them to have a good rtionship with Shangguan Yang. The Baili family had the best reputation among the four major families. It was like the Tang family in the mortal world without much interest in ying dirty tricks. Its family members also lived in harmony. They had an upright attitude and normally wouldnt offend other people. They were also very reasonable, but they werent weak if anyone dared to mess with them. That was the reason why they had never done anything to hurt Gu Ning even though they wanted something from her. Gu Ning also became friends with Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue because of that. The Dongfang family had a better reputation than the Yin family and the Jing family. They would y some tricks in order to achieve their goals, but they had principles and were unwilling to hurt innocent people. Therefore, the Baili family was happy to see Baili Zongyang be together with Dongfang Ziyu. The Yin family and the Jing family, however, would do anything to achieve their goals, unless they were restricted. Chapter 2066 - Youre Adorable!

Chapter 2066: Youre Adorable!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hi, Elder Shangguan. Yun Hongqing and Shi Xiaoyang greeted Shangguan Yang in that way. Nice to see you, Senior Shangguan. Bai Lingtian and the others greeted him. They originally sat there, but all stood up once Shangguan Yang walked inside, otherwise it would be disrespectful. Bai Lingtian introduced Baili Qifeng and the others to Shangguan Yang, then they casually chatted with each other before thepetition began. At the square, Mo Qilin soon showed up and searched for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting all around. Because there were too many people, it wasnt easy for him to find them and he could only ask the others for clues. Junior Mo, why do you want to find them? a disciple asked Mo Qilin curiously. To team up with them! I need to find them now, said Mo Qilin nkly. What? You want to team up with them? I think you better give it up. Many disciples have tried, but they were all turned down. Perhaps they disdained their levels. If you go to see them right now, youll be turned down as well, said the disciple. Although Mo Qilin was young and had potential, his current level was reallymon. Right, itll be embarrassing, said another disciple. He wasnt disdaining Mo Qilin, but reminded him to be careful out of kindness after what other disciples had been through. Im different. Its Senior Qing He who asked me to join them, said Mo Qilin with pride. He was indeed too young to hide his real feelings. What? Hearing that, several disciples around him were all shocked. Did you just say that they asked you to join them? You must be lying! Yeah, its impossible that they would give you the offer. Your level is very average. Facing their questions, Mo Qilin argued in annoyance. Why should I lie to you? I wont humiliate myself. It was embarrassing if he was turned down, but it was humiliating if he lied. Mo Qilin lost interest in arguing with them, so he walked away to find Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. When they were talking, Jing Yunyan stood not far away, so he heard everything. He didnt think that Mo Qilin was lying, because it was indeed humiliating if he did that. Mo Qilin wouldnt lie. Precisely because of that, Jing Yunyan grew angrier at Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting refused to team up with him who was at a high level, but turned to a regr cultivator, which was quite confusing in his eyes. Wouldnt they feel burdened if they teamed up with a regr cultivator? Although they could get rid of the burden at any time, wasnt it a better choice to team up with a stronger cultivator? In fact, there were advantages and disadvantages whether they teamed up with regr or strong cultivators, because their teammates would also bepetitors. It was allowed in the game, so it might not be a good thing if a strong cultivator was their teammate. It was exactly Jing Yunyans idea, because he nned to grab the best advantages after reaching the end of the game. Before long, Mo Qilin saw Gu Nings and Leng Shaotings backs, so he immediately ran to them. Hi, Senior Qing He, Senior Qing Feng, Mo Qilin called them excitedly. Hi! Gu Ning smiled at them. She wasnt as cold to him as to the others. Um, Senior Qing He, can I ask you about something? Mo Qilin hesitated. Sure, said Gu Ning. Actually, she already knew what Mo Qilin wanted to ask about. Why were you willing to invite me to join your team? My level is very average after all. All the seniors areughing at me because they think Im lying, asked Mo Qilin curiously. At the same time, he was also slightly upset because he couldnt help but think about that a lot when facing the others questions. I think youre adorable! My level isnt high either, said Gu Ning. Really? Just because Im adorable? Mo Qilin was pure, but still felt it wasnt persuasive. Dont you want to team up with us? asked Gu Ning. Of course I do! Mo Qilin said at once, in case Gu Ning misunderstood him. If so, why do you care so much about the reason? We wont harm you, said Gu Ning. Youre right. Thank you so much, Senior Qing He, Senior Qing Feng. Mo Qilin stopped being bothered about the real reason why Gu Ning wanted to team up with him. Anyway, he was very thankful. At this time, Leng Shaoting opened his mouth for the first time. We invited you to join us, but you cant rely on us all the time. You must do your best. Well only help you when you really lose control of the game. I know, said Mo Qilin seriously. Although he teamed up with them, he didnt have the intention of relying on them because it would only make himzy and slow his progress. Those disciples who had the idea that Mo Qilin was lying to them changed their mind after witnessing him get along well with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. They couldnt hear their conversation, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting indeed treated Mo Qilin differently. Therefore, they started to believe Mo Qilins words about having teamed up with them. In an instant, they all felt jealous. Some disciples who already gave up the idea now wanted to try again, so they went to ask for Leng Shaotings permission in order to join them as well. Unfortunately, they were turned down once more. Because of that, Mo Qilin was convinced that he was different and was filled with pride. Dongfang Ziyu started observing other cultivators once she arrived. She found many at a high level and some were even at the same level as her. As a result, she lost some confidence. After three years, a lot of cultivators who were at a high level came to take part in thepetition. Those who ranked below her three years ago seemed to have made great progress, especially Jing Yunyan who was already in the Golden Core Stage. She cultivated hard, so did the others. She made progress, so did the others. She used to think that she was more likely to win a prize this year, but it seemed she was wrong. There were more strongpetitors than three years ago, while she was in a dangerous situation. Even if it was more challenging, Dongfang Ziyu was reluctant to give up. Instead, she encouraged herself to be brave. She couldnt lose. When Dongfang Ziyu was observing the others, the others were doing the same thing.. In fact, they were all observing each other, nning how to win. Chapter 2067 - Have Nothing Else to Do

Chapter 2067: Have Nothing Else to Do

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Given Dongfang Ziyus level, she was a strongpetitor to many other cultivators as well. At this time, a young woman at the same age as her walked over with a smile. She kindly greeted Dongfang Ziyu. Hi, Ziyu, its been a while. Youve made great progress! She was the heiress of the Yin family, Yin Ruyan. However, the Yin family wasnt Yin Ruyans fathers family. Because her father married into the Yin family, she had the same surname as her mother. Yin Ruyans father married into the Yin family, so the Yin familys members showed no respect towards him at the beginning and they often mocked him. Only his wife loved and respected him, so he tolerated the humiliation. Luckily, they had a talented daughter afterwards and she grew up to be the most outstanding kid of the Yin family, so the Yin family didnt dare to disdain him any longer. Instead, they all became polite to him. Yin Ruyan was talented, but was inferior to Dongfang Ziyu. Now she was at the peak of the Heartbeat Stage. However, exactly because Dongfang Ziyu was slightly better than her, Dongfang Ziyu overshadowed her in the cultivation world. Yin Ruyan received plenty of praise, but much less than Dongfang Ziyu. Besides, even if peopleplimented her, she would always hear Dongfang Ziyus name. In other words, when other people said she had great talent, they always added that Dongfang Ziyu was better. As a result, Yin Ruyan was jealous of Dongfang Ziyu ever since she was little. Shepeted against Dongfang Ziyu for everything, including Baili Zongyang. In fact, she really liked Baili Zongyang, but Baili Zongyang never bothered to pay attention to her. Even if she went to talk to him, it always seemed that he was unwilling to see her. However, he treated Dongfang Ziyu differently, Baili Zongyang was very polite to Dongfang Ziyu. He would talk to her on his own initiative if they met, and everyone said they were a perfect match in the cultivation world. Nevertheless, Dongfang Ziyu didnt like him at all. So why would he still try to win her attention? Yin Ruyan was clearly aware that there was no chemistry between Baili Zongyang and Dongfang Ziyu, and they simply matched each other when it came to their cultivation level and family background. They didnt find anyone else they liked yet, so neither of them bothered to respond to the rumor. They might really be together with each other one day in the future. After all, it was what their families both wanted and hoped to see. Their families simply didnt urge them very much and gave them some time. Yin Ruyan didnt think she was a worse choice, so why did Baili Zongyang refuse to give her a chance? Yin Ruyan was unwilling to ept it. Even if Yin Ruyan was jealous of Dongfang Ziyu, she pretended to be nice on the surface. Dongfang Ziyu hated hypocritical women like Yin Ruyan, so she never gave Yin Ruyan a smile. Therefore, many people criticized her behind her back for that. Dongfang Ziyu felt aggrieved, but soon got over it. Now she didnt care about other peoples opinions. Miss Yin, youve made rapid progress as well, said Dongfang Ziyu in a t voice. Yin Ruyan called her Ziyu, but she called Yin Ruyan Miss Yin, which proved that they werent familiar. Well, Im not as good as Ziyu as always, said Yin Ruyan. Even though she seemed very calm, she actually almost went crazy because of jealousy. No matter how hard she tried, she could never surpass Dongfang Ziyu. Dongfang Ziyu said nothing further about that, but Yin Ruyan was unwilling to end their conversation right now, so she asked, Oh, Ive heard the rumor about you and Zongyang for so long. When can I see the result? She really wanted to know whether Dongfang Ziyu and Baili Zongyang would really get married. Hearing that, Dongfang Ziyu frowned and realized what Yin Ruyan was implying in an instant. She had an unkind idea and said with a smile, Miss Yin, thank you so much for asking, but please be patient. Well certainly invite you to celebrate our wedding if it happens one day in the future. Dongfang Ziyu knew that Yin Ruyan liked Baili Zongyang very much, while she honestly had no idea whether she would end up being with Baili Zongyang. After all, she wasnt the decision-maker sometimes. Therefore, she decided to admit that she and Baili Zongyang were indeed very close to make Yin Ruyan suffer for a while. Without surprise, Yin Ruyan immediately seemed very upset. Since Dongfang Ziyu didnt deny it, would they really get married? Before long, Yin Ruyan went back to normal because she was unwilling to lose her manners in front of Dongfang Ziyu and make herself a joke. However, Dongfang Ziyu had already witnessed everything and slightly mocked Yin Ruyan in her heart, but she was in no mood tough at her because she never cared about people like Yin Ruyan. Yin Ruyan was like a contemptible wretch making trouble in her eyes. She had never offended Yin Ruyan, but Yin Ruyan wouldnt stop making things difficult for her just because Yin Ruyan was jealous of her. In the end, Yin Ruyan was always the one who was filled with annoyance, making it meaningless. Yin Ruyan ended up getting mad every time she went to cause Dongfang Ziyu trouble, but she couldnt stop herself from doing that. It was all because of jealousy. Anyway, she couldnt continue right now. Well, if so, Ill just wait for your good news, said Yin Ruyan without sincerity with a forced smile. Thepetition is about to begin. See you then. After that, Yin Ruyan left right away. Well, Yin Ruyan is really good at making herself a joke! Once Yin Ruyan was gone, Wu Shunhua mocked her from next to Dongfang Ziyu. Wu Shunhua wasnt at a very high level, but he was in the primary stage of the Heartbeat Stage now, so he took part in thepetition as well. He came here this time not to win a prize, but to help Dongfang Ziyu and gain some experience. She has nothing else to do! said Dongfang Ziyu. She agreed that Yin Ruyans behavior was quite annoying. If Yin Ruyan was at a higher level than her and came to show off, she could understand it, but Yin Ruyans behavior was obviously unpleasant. Yin Ruyan walked away and saw Baili Zongyang and his younger sister, so she walked over. Although she just embarrassed herself with Dongfang Ziyu, she couldnt help approaching Baili Zongyang and she also wanted to make sure of something. Hi, Zongyang, Zongxue! Yin Ruyan greeted Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue with a broad smile. Hi, Miss Yin. Baili Zongyang kept a polite distance from Yin Ruyan. Hi, Ruyan, said Baili Zongxue, but she didnt show much enthusiasm.. She also stayed distantly polite. Chapter 2068 - Embarrassed Yin Ruyan

Chapter 2068: Embarrassed Yin Ruyan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Yin Ruyan understood that she wasnt very familiar with Baili Zongyang yet and it was very normal that he called her Miss Yin, she still felt sad when he deliberately kept a distance away from her. However, on the surface, she remained elegant. Oh, I just met Ziyu and I talked with her for a while. I was told you two are going to be married soon, so I came to congratte you on that in advance, said Yin Ruyan. She misrepresented Dongfang Ziyus words, because she wanted to hear the answer from Baili Zongyangs mouth. Hearing that, Baili Zongxue turned to look at her older brother in surprise. She had heard nothing about that. However, she stayed in her school all the time and didnte back until yesterday, so it wasnt strange that she hadnt heard the news so she said nothing. Baili Zongyang seemed very calm and said, Miss Yin, you can congratte me when the dayes. Baili Zongyang knew Yin Ruyans character very well, so he easily figured out her real purpose. He didnt think that Dongfang Ziyu said that to Yin Ruyan. Perhaps Dongfang Ziyu had given Yin Ruyan a vague answer, so he did the same thing. Because he wasnt sure whether he would really marry Dongfang Ziyu one day in the future, it wasnt up to him after all, he couldnt deny it right now. Yin Ruyan felt sadder in her heart after hearing Baili Zongyangs answer, but she still forced a smile. Sure! She didnt dare to meet Baili Zongyangs eyes again in case he saw her upset expression. Without dy, she walked away. Zongyang, what happened? Is your marriage with Ziyu settled? Once Yin Ruyan was gone, Baili Zongxue asked Baili Zongyang curiously. Stop asking me questions. The game is about to begin. We should go now! Baili Zongyang was unwilling to talk about that with Baili Zongxue. Ok, fine! Since Baili Zongyang refused to talk about that with her, it was useless even if she kept on asking him. Therefore, Baili Zongxue closed her mouth and walked to the starting point. It was about ten minutes from 9 am, and all the participants were heading to the starting point. After Leng Shaoting and the others arrived, Baili Zongxue coincidentally stood next to Gu Ning, so Baili Zongxue saw them and nced at them once in a while. However, Baili Zongxue couldnt recognize Gu Ning and she only heard that they were Shangguan Yangs disciples. It was not only Baili Zongxue, many others also looked at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Some were aware that they were Shangguan Yangs disciples, while some were observing them. Feeling that Leng Shaoting was an unusually strongpetitor, some people stayed alert or even held hostility towards him. Amid their looks, neither Leng Shaoting nor Gu Ning cared about them. Afterwards, the patriarchs of the four major families showed up and went to sit down on the chairs before the hall, looking down on everything at the square. As soon as they appeared, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning turned to stare at them. With a nce, they recognized Jing Yaorong because the mole at the corner of his right eye was too noticeable to be ignored. Seeing Jing Yaorong, both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were filled with anger in an instant. They ached to kill him, and Jing Yaorong shivered, feeling the threat from his back. He immediately turned around, but the two unkind looks were already gone, so he failed to find anything wrong. What happened? He was sure it wasnt an illusion, and the looks were from the crowd of participants. He could feel that someone wanted to kill him. Actually, it wasnt strange that someone wanted to kill him, because he had many enemies, but who were the two people? Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had an emotional change when they saw Jing Yaorong, but they soon calmed down, so Jing Yaorong didnt discover them. Shangguan Yang also gave a nce at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting in the crowd. He was worried that they might be exposed, but now he felt relieved after seeing that they were fine. The other patriarchs didnt notice what they were doing because they werent Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings target. In order not to lose their manners, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting avoided looking at Jing Yaorong again. Before long, it was 9 am and Bai Lingtian gave a speech. Good morning, everyone. Today is the kung fupetition held in our cultivation world once every three years. As usual, well award the top 10 cultivators with the same prizes. The first prize is Spirit-gathering Pill, the second is Energy-gathering Pill, the third is Bone-generating Pill, while the other seven prizes are Recovery Pills, he said. The rules of the game remain the same as well. The first part is a group game topete for number cards. No matter how many participants there are, there will only be sixty people in the second part. Therefore, if you want to get into the second part, you must grab a number card. During that process, qinggong isnt allowed. You must either walk or run. Its unavoidable to be injured in the game, but I still hope you can be gentle. Dont maim other participants seriously or kill. Whoever breaks the rules will be punished. It was just a game, so there was no need to risk life. Moreover, they didnt count the number of participants, because it was just the first part to select people to get into the second part. After grabbing number cards, they would register for the real game. Right now, there were more than a hundred participants, and the disciples of Tiandaozong ounted for one third. Well announce the rules for the second part in a while. And now, please get ready. Once you hear the sound of the bronze drum, you can move, said Bai Lingtian, then went back to his seat. In about half a minute, a dong sounded. The next second, all the participants ran upwards, including Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. On the stage, it was a group fight. During this part, one relied on ability and luck to stand out of the crowd. Because it was a group fight, they only needed to beat out unnecessary people.. If one was lucky enough, he or she might be able to survive. Chapter 2069 - Strong Sense of Responsibility

Chapter 2069: Strong Sense of Responsibility

If one rushed ahead and got a number card at the end without being attacked, others wouldnt grab it away as long as there were number cards left on the board. Only when the number cards were all taken would the participants begin to steal them from each other. By then, there would be more people with number cards than those without, so it was good luck if he or she could hold a number card till the end. In addition, if there were several number cards left when the first part of the game was over, one could directly pick a number card up, which was very easy but it rarely happened. Because the aim of participants of the first part was to get a number card instead of having a fight, normally they wouldnt attack the others unless someone stood in their way. They usually fought with each other at the end when they tried to steal the otherss number cards. In fact, the rules of the first part seemed a little childish, but it was necessary to select a certain number of people to get into the second part of the game. It was unfair to do that by lot because participants would have no chance to show their abilities. Although luck affected their performance to some extent in the first part, they still mostly relied on their abilities to stand out of the crowd, because most participants would choose to beat those at a low level first. No one was willing to mess with cultivators who were at a high level after all. Therefore, cultivators without outstanding abilities would be the first target. Without surprise, some cultivators at a low level were soon beaten from the tform. At the beginning, few people chose to attack other participants right away, but there were too many people on the stage, so fights were unavoidable. Most participants were unwilling to fight against cultivators at a high level, so Leng Shaoting, Dongfang Ziyu, and Jing Yunyan were seldom attacked. They were too strong to be beaten after all. Therefore, they smoothly got to the end, and didnt have any conflicts under a tacit agreement. Because they were at the same high level, it wasnt good if they had conflicts right now. As a result, people like Jing Yunyan, Dongfang Ziyu, and Yin Ruyan easily reached the end and sessfully got number cards. Leng Shaoting could go get one before other participants, but he didnt rush. Instead, he chose to wait for Gu Ning and Mo Qilin. Because Gu Ning and Mo Qilin were at a very average level among the participants, they could be eliminated if they werent careful. If they were lucky, they might seed. Therefore, they were the target of most participants and many people went to attack them. When Gu Ning and Mo Qilin were under attack, Leng Shaoting didnt help them because he knew that Gu Ning could handle it. Gu Ning had also told him to leave the trouble to them as long as they werent in danger so that they could improve. Leng Shaoting agreed and watched on the sidelines. Seeing that Leng Shaoting had no intention of helping them, more and more people went to attack Gu Ning and Mo Qilin. However, none of them seeded. It was a little hard for Mo Qilin to fight back, but it couldnt be easier for Gu Ning to do so because those who attacked them were mainly at the same level as them. They attacked Gu Ning and Mo Qilin in twos and threes. Leng Shaoting was told to stand away, but he sometimes gave them a helping hand when Mo Qilin was out of strength. When Leng Shaoting helped them, other participants realized that Leng Shaoting would do something to help them out, so they gradually left. Jing Yunyan and Dongfang Ziyus teammates existed because they needed to support Jing Yunyan and Dongfang Ziyu, while Leng Shaoting had to help his teammates. Jing Yunyan showed mockery towards Leng Shaoting and thought that he was dumb. After all, they took part in this game simply for personal benefits. Jing Yunyan was indeed as selfish as he was cold-blooded. Dongfang Ziyu didnt bother tough at Leng Shaoting. Instead, she respected him for helping his teammates. However, although she respected him, they had different purposes, so she would only care about herself. The audience witnessed the scene as well. Some made fun of Leng Shaoting, while some showed respect to him. Anyway, there were more people who were respectful of Leng Shaoting, so selfish people wereparatively fewer. In front of the hall sat Bai Lingtian and the other elders. Yun Hongqing said in aplimentary tone, Shangguan, you have a great disciple. He can directly go to take a number card on his own, but he doesnt. He chose to stay and wait for his teammates. He has a strong sense of responsibility! Qilin is really lucky that he can team up with them. They had be more familiar with each other now, so they stopped calling one another senior. After Yun Hongqing said that, many people were displeased, including Dongfang Ziyus master, Shi Xiaoyang, Dongfang Ziyus grandfather, Dongfang He, Yin Ruyans grandfather, Yin Wandian, Yin Ruyans master, Fu Ziyi, Jing Yunyans father, Jing Yaorong, and so on. Because Dongfang Ziyu and the others went to get a number card first and left their teammates to fight alone, it seemed theycked a sense of responsibility. It was a group game and participants could team up, but it wasnt a team game after all. Why did Yun Hongqing have to emphasize the sense of responsibility? They were displeased, but said nothing about it. Although Fu Ziyi was Yin Ruyans master, he wasnt as selfish as the Yin family, so he actually agreed with Yun Hongqing. Of course! Both Qing He and Qing Feng have a strong sense of responsibility, so there is no need for you to be worried. Your disciple will be fine, said Shangguan Yang happily. Im not worried at all. Im just afraid Qilin might be a drag on Qing He and Qing Feng, said Yun Hongqing. It wasnt a courtesy, but he said that with sincerity. He used to hope that Mo Qilin could team up with Shangguan Yangs disciples, but now he began to worry that Mo Qilin might hinder them. He didnt expect them to protect Mo Qilin, so he felt a little embarrassed now. In the short fight, Yun Hongqing could see that Qing He was excellent at martial arts although her cultivation level wasnt high. She was at the same level as Mo Qilin, but she looked rxed while Mo Qilin seemed exhausted. After all, she was Shangguan Yangs disciple! Chapter 2070 - Just a Little Favor

Chapter 2070: Just a Little Favor

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Its fine. I believe theyll win, said Shangguan Yang airily. It seemed that he had great confidence in Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. When Shangguan Yang said that, no one thought he was bragging, because Qing Feng was obviously strong. Even if Qing Feng couldnt be the number 1, it wasnt difficult for him to be in the top 5. As for Qing He, they could also see her excellent martial arts although her cultivation level wasnt high. With Qing Fengs help, it was easy for her to get into the top 10. Mo Qilin could join the top 10 as well if Qing Feng and Qing He were able to help him. At this time, Baili Zongxue was at the Fusion Stage, so many people attacked her too. Nobody cared about status here, and there would only be losers and winners, so those who attacked Baili Zongxue werent afraid of her family background. Besides, the four major families were alwayspeting against each other secretly. In order to stop the other families from getting into the second part of the game, they were making things difficult for each other. Baili Zongxue had teammates, but they were being attacked as well, so they might not be able to help her. As a result, when Baili Zongxue ran to the third martial arts tform, a cultivator at a high level hit her with magical energy. Baili Zongxue was urately hit, then fell from the stage the next second. Seeing that, her teammates rushed to rescue her at once, but it was toote. Seeing that, the Baili familys members all frowned at their seats. It wasnt something they wanted to see, but they stayed calm. After all, they didnt have high expectations for Baili Zongxue. They let her join in the game only to experience it. Unfortunately she didnt make it to the second part when the real game began. However, right when everyone believed that Baili Zongxue was going to fall from the stage, Gu Ning moved and shed to its edge. In thest second, she caught Baili Zongxues hand. That scene shocked many people. Unexpectedly, she ran to rescue Baili Zongxue. Even Baili Zongxue couldnt believe it. When Gu Ning ran to rescue Baili Zongxue, some admired her, some were annoyed, and some mocked her. People who admired Gu Ning werent selfish. They might not help theirpetitors, but they wouldnt disdain those who did. People who were annoyed obviously wanted to see Baili Zongxue lose. And people who mocked Gu Ning felt her action was hard to understand because Baili Zongxue wasnt her teammate. It was apetition after all and kindness wasnt encouraged. The person you rescued might return kindness with ingratitude! Baili Zongxue wouldnt do that, but someone seized the chance to attack her when Gu Ning went to pull her back. Many people criticized the person for his shameless behavior, but he didnt break the rules, so it was allowed. However, right when the person was about to seed, Gu Ning pulled Baili Zongxue back. Without dy, she turned to attack the person with strong magical energybined with the magical power of Blood of the Phoenix. As a result, the person was hit off the stage and fell into the pool. Many people were amazed by that scene. To their surprise, a cultivator at the Fusion Stage was able to release such powerful magical energy and beat a cultivator in the primary stage of the Heartbeat Stage off the stage. The cultivator who was beaten from the stage by Gu Ning was in the primary stage of the Heartbeat Stage, or she wouldnt have to use the magical power of the Blood of the Phoenix to enhance the force. Although there was only a level gap between the Fusion Stage and the Heartbeat Stage, it made a great difference. Seeing Baili Zongxue rescued, the Baili family were relieved. They didnt expect her to win a prize, but it was a good thing if she could get into the second part of the game. Thanks, Baili Zongxue said to Gu Ning. Youre wee. Gu Ning didnt care much about that. She came to help only because it was Baili Zongxue. In front of the hall. Senior Shangguan, I should thank you for your disciples help to my granddaughter. Baili Qifeng thanked Shangguan Yang. Although he should do that to Gu Ning, he couldnt talk to Gu Ning at this moment. Anyway, he knew that Baili Zongxue would thank Gu Ning by herself. Baili Zongxue was his granddaughter after all, so he must say something to show his attitude. Its just a little favor, Patriarch Baili, said Shangguan Yang airily. He didnt think it was a big deal because he was aware of Gu Nings rtionship with Baili Zongxue. If it was a stranger, Gu Ning wouldnt help. Shangguan, is your female disciple really a cultivator in the Fusion Stage? Shi Xiaoyang asked curiously. Yes! Shangguan Yang smoothed his beard and said with pride, She isnt at a very high level, but her abilities are very outstanding. She has great explosive force. She isnt worse than a cultivator in the Heartbeat Stage. Shangguan Yang didnt mind telling them something about Gu Ning, but he wouldnt tell them everything about her. In fact, even cultivators in the Golden Core Stage might not be able to defeat Gu Ning because she had the Blood of the Phoenix which could enhance the impact of magical energy several times than before, let alone cultivators in the Heartbeat Stage. Knowing that, the other people were surprised again. It was very rare that a cultivator in the Fusion Stage was able to defeat a cultivator in the Heartbeat Stage. None of them doubted that because they could see the girl was indeed much stronger than cultivators in the Fusion Stage. She was also able to release powerful magical energy and easily knock away a cultivator in the Heartbeat Stage. The fight continued. After rescuing Baili Zongxue, Gu Ning kept on helping her clear her way ahead once in a while. Mo Qilin had Leng Shaotings help, so they soon reached the end and got number cards. Therefore, they could rest for a while now. When the sixty number cards were all taken, there were over a dozen people who failed to get one standing on the martial arts tform, as a result, they had to grab one from other people. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting protected Mo Qilin and Baili Zongxue behind them. Baili Zongxue was also protected by her teammates, so those cultivators who nned to grab their number cards had to give it up. Because Leng Shaoting was at a high level and Gu Ning was stronger than she seemed to be, they avoided them and turned to attack cultivators at a lower level. Some of them seeded, but some failed again and were knocked off the martial arts tform. As soon as those cultivators without a number card were all knocked off, the first part of the game was over. Chapter 2071 - Arent You Afraid at All?

Chapter 2071: Arent You Afraid at All?

All the cultivators who were defeated were at a low level. Some cultivators at a low level sessfully got a number card because they had either great teammates or good luck. Afterwards, participants with a number card went to register for the second part of the game. There were numbers on the number cards. After they wrote down their names and numbers, Bai Lingtian introduced the rules of the second part to them. Everyone, in the second part of the game, youll go into the deep forest of mist. Your task is to get the magic crystal from demonic monsters. You have eight hours. There are a lot of demonic monsters in the mist forest. Its very dangerous. I hope you can protect your number card well, because its a transfer Taoist magic figure. If you encounter danger inside, you can break it and itll send you back right away, but it also means you quit. Even if you get magical crystals before that, itll still be meaningless. Once eight hours are over, the number card will break on its own and youll be sent out. The number and quality of the magical crystal you get will decide your rank. No matter what tricks you use, we only see the result, said Bai Lingtian. They didnt care about the tricks, only the result, which meant participants could steal the fruits of other peoplesbor. It sounded shameless and unfair, but it was the cruel reality. If you didnt have the ability to guard your stuff, you could lose it. There were many demonic monsters in the deep forest of mist. Their existence was a threat to the cultivation world, so they held the kung fupetition once every three years to kill them. Magic crystal was the crystal condensed in the body of demonic monsters, but not every monster had a magic crystal. It relied on ones luck. If you were lucky, you could easily find one. If not, you might not be able to find a single piece after meeting dozens of demonic monsters. However, one had to kill demonic monsters to see whether they had magic crystals. After all, cultivators couldnt see inside their bodies. Therefore, as long as they fought, they were consuming time and strength. If they found no magic crystal after killing a dozen demonic monsters, they had to ept their bad luck. However, Gu Ning had Jade Eyes, so it wasnt a problem. Cultivators could improve their level through magic crystals, and they werent worse than magical pills, but only high-level demonic monsters magic crystals would be very useful. Low-level magic crystals were only useful for cultivators at a low level and they werent very helpful for cultivators at a high level. Although there were a lot of demonic monsters in the deep forest of mist, there was thinner magical power now, so demonic monsters made very slow progress. As a result, demonic monsters inside were mostly at a low level. Only a few of them could reach a middle level. However, it wasnt easy formon cultivators to deal with them. In addition, for the sake of their lives, they didnt dare to go too deep in the mist forest. There could be high-level demonic monsters deep inside the mist forest, but they were very dangerous. If they werent careful enough, they could die. Therefore, even if Baili Zongyang won the first prize three years ago, he only had seven magic crystals in all back then, including two at the fourth level, one at the third level, three at the second level, and one at the first level. Dongfang Ziyu ranked right below him. She had one at the fourth level, one at the third level, three at the second level, and one at the first level. Although there would be the top 10, prize-winners had to sessfully get magic crystals. If there were only seven participants who had magic crystals, they would be the prize-winners. Oh, no fighting within the first hour. Its not allowed. After Bai Lingtian finished his speech, they began to write down their numbers. Leng Shaoting was No. 52, and Gu Ning was No. 56. They grabbed the number cards randomly. There was no order, but they deliberately choserger numbers. Their numbers were written down, making it convenient to record other informationter. Afterwards, they entered the transfer formation and disappeared in an instant. The next second, they saw apletely different scene. They were now standing in a deep forest, which was filled with thick white fog that blocked their sight. Besides, the eerie and weird forest covered in the mist made many people feel a sense of horror, especially the timid ones. They even had the idea of leaving. Jesus, this ce is creepy! Right, it gave me goose pimples. I feel like quitting. Someone said he wanted to quit, but he didnt actually mean it. They had fought hard to get into the second part of the game, so they naturally wouldnt quit right now. They could break their number cards to get out of here if they encountered danger. Some of them had been here before, so they didnt have many feelings. Precisely because they had been here before, they knew how dangerous this ce was and stayed alert. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning came here for the first time, but they werent nervous at all. They just kept on reminding themselves to be careful. Mo Qilin and Baili Zongxue were scared, but they wouldnt quit. Dongfang Ziyu and the other people observed Leng Shaoting and Gu Nings reaction for a while, but they frowned in annoyance when they found out that they stayed very calm and rxed. Werent they afraid at all? Alright, we dont have much time. Lets move now! They stopped wasting time on talking, then walked deeper into the forest in teams. Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, and Mo Qilin were in a team. Baili Zongxue wanted to follow them, but felt embarrassed to say it aloud. Although the girl just rescued her, she couldnt ask the girl to protect her all the time. Therefore, Baili Zongxue walked away with her teammates. Jing Yunyan and Dongfang Ziyu did the same thing in different directions. At the beginning, they wouldnt fight, because it wasnt allowed within the first hour. In addition, they relied on each other to kill demonic monsters and get magic crystals, then they could fight to take them as their own. Because of the dense fog in the deep forest, they couldnt see each other after a distance of about seven or eight meters. Besides, in the deep, misty forest, the breath was chaotic and the voices were mixed, so it wasnt easy to feel the breath or hear footsteps and the like. Senior Qing Feng, Senior Qing He, arent you afraid at all? When they were away from the crowd, Mo Qilin grew more anxious, but he got curious once he saw how calm Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were. Why should we be? Gu Ning said, We just have to kill demonic monsters and get magic crystals. Chapter 2072 - Poisoned

Chapter 2072: Poisoned

Mo Qilin opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say. He didnt think Gu Ning was bragging because she and Leng Shaoting were indeed very strong. Therefore, Mo Qilin was amazed by their bravery. Since they werent afraid, he felt safe too. As time went by, Mo Qilin overcame fear. They walked ahead separately. After walking for more than half an hour, they still didnt see any demonic monsters, because demonic monsters also walked around all the time and they wouldnt stay near the edge of the forest. The deeper it was, the thicker the magical energy was, so they could feed themselves and cultivate. Although Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting needed to experience this game, their most important goal was to win a prize, so Gu Ning directly used her Jade Eyes to search for demonic monsters. Only when they ran into demonic monsters could they put their skills into practice! Ouch! All of a sudden, Mo Qilin eximed in pain and looked scared. Whats wrong? Hearing his voice, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting turned to stare at him at once. My hand is so painful, said Mo Qilin, raising his right hand. There was a ck mark on the back of his hand. Obviously, he was poisoned. There werent only demonic monsters in this misty forest, there were also many poisonous nts, snakes, insects, rats and ants. If you identally encountered them, you would be poisoned. Luckily, they were cultivators with strong resistance. If mortals met highly poisonous animals or nts, they could die within minutes. Gu Ning slightly frowned, then immediately took out a bottle of power crystals and a bottle of magical power liquid from her pocket. She handed Mo Qilin a power crystal and told him to swallow it before applying magical power liquid to the back of his hand. Because the poison had quickly spread into Mo Qilins blood, the application of magical power liquid wasnt enough. Mo Qilin was a cultivator, so he needed a lot more magical power than mortals did. Mo Qilin trusted Gu Ning very much, so he didnt hesitate to take the pill Gu Ning gave him. However, the pill melted the second it touched his tongue, which surprised him greatly. It was the first time that he had such an experience! After it melted in his mouth, he felt the flow of coldness quickly spreading in his body and he gradually felt morefortable. The ck mark on the back of his hand was also disappearing quickly after the magical power liquid was applied. Wow, Senior Qing He, your medicine is so amazing! Its even more effective than my masters antidote, Mo Qilin eximed. As a cultivator, he had seen a lot of effective magical pills, but there were ordinary magical pills and special magical pills. Although it was hard to get special magical pills, it was much easier to have ordinary magical pills, because they were widely sold at medicine shops in the cultivation world. Anyway, those magical pills werent very effective, and it usually took over a dozen minutes to fully get rid of the poison. Gu Nings power crystals and magical power liquid, however, were able to help Mo Qilinpletely get rid of the poison within three minutes. There arent only many demonic monsters in this misty forest, there are also many poisonous nts, snakes, insects, rats and ants. You must be careful, said Gu Ning. Sure, I know. Mo Qilin nodded with a serious expression. After what he had just been through, he would be more careful now. Thank you so much, Senior Qing He, said Mo Qilin. My pleasure, Gu Ning said. Afterwards, they continued to walk ahead. Because they all knew that there werent only many demonic monsters in this misty forest, but also many poisonous nts, snakes, insects, rats and ants, they had prepared many antidotes, as did Mo Qilin. Gu Ning only reacted faster than him, so his antidote didnte to use. Mo Qilin wasnt the only one who had been hurt by poisonous nts. There were several other participants who identally touched poisonous nts and got poisoned too. They all had antidotes, but they werent very effective, so they had to wait for over a dozen minutes to recover. After they walked for nearly an hour, a team finally met a low level demonic monster. The demonic monster wasnt owned by the people who saw it first. Instead, no matter who saw it, the person could kill it for its crystal. If they failed, it would be a waste of time and strength. It was a cruel reality. Only the strong could get the chance to kill the target and it also required ones abilities to protect the fruits of theirbor. Besides, only cultivators at a high level were able to deal with demonic monsters alone. So only a few cultivators at a low level dared to do that. Unfortunately, after they spent over a dozen minutes killing a low level demonic monster, they found no magic crystal, which meant they had wasted time and energy. Even though they were aware that not every demonic monster had a magic crystal, they still felt displeased after wasting over a dozen minutes. Anyway, whether the demonic monster had a magic crystal or not, they had to kill it, or it would attack them. All in all, they had to fight to survive. Before long, Gu Ning and her teammates ran into demonic monsters as well. They were also at a low level and there were two of them. In the two demonic monsters, one had a magic crystal, while the other didnt. ording to the above exnation, they had to kill the demonic monsters once they met them whether they had magic crystal or not. You can kill that one. Leave this one to me. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to kill the one with the magic crystal, while she would go to kill the one without the magic crystal. For now, she didnt tell Mo Qilin to fight, because there would be plenty of chances in a while. Since she invited Mo Qilin to join them, she wouldnt let him go back with empty hands. No problem, said Leng Shaoting, then he went to beat the demonic monster. In the meantime, Gu Ning rushed to attack the other one. Mo Qilin wasnt unhappy because Gu Ning didnt tell him to do something. He came here this time simply to get familiar with this misty forest. He actually didnt care much about the prizes. Given Leng Shaotings level, it couldnt be easier for him to kill a low level demonic monster. Therefore, within three minutes, the demonic monster was killed and he took the magic crystal from its body. It was a silver, second-level magic crystal. The colors and levels of magic crystals were: white at first level, silver at second level, yellow at third level, orange at fourth level, red at fifth level, green at sixth level, blue at seventh level, ck at eighth level, mixed colors at ninth level, and transparent at the legendary tenth level. The tenth level was called legendary, because no one had ever seen it from the ancient times till now. Leng Shaoting was slightly surprised to see the magic crystal, because he didnt expect to be so lucky and get a magic crystal from the very first demonic monster they met. He wondered whether Gu Ning would have one too. Chapter 2073 - You Wont Go Back with Empty Hands

Chapter 2073: You Wont Go Back with Empty Hands

Thinking of that, Leng Shaoting turned to look at Gu Ning. Gu Ning hadnt killed the demonic monster yet, but it wouldnt be long. Leng Shaoting didnt go to help, because it wasnt necessary, so he walked back with the magic crystal. The moment Mo Qilin saw it, he eximed with great excitement, Wow, magic crystal! There is a magic crystal! You have unbelievably good luck. Senior Qing Feng, can I have a look? Mo Qilin looked at Leng Shaoting with anticipation. Although he had seen a magic crystal before, it was very rare, so he was still excited to see it again. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting handed the magic crystal to Mo Qilin right away, then he focused on Gu Ning. Once Mo Qilin got the magic crystal, he began to observe it. Gu Ning had also almost killed the demonic monster on the other side, but she didnt dig its energy center out because there was no magic crystal inside. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting immediately understood why, so he didnt ask about it. Mo Qilin, however, asked Gu Ning when she came back with empty hands, Senior Qing He, isnt there a magic crystal in the demonic monster? The answer couldnt be more obvious, but he still couldnt help asking. There isnt, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Mo Qilin looked disappointed, but he soon epted it. After all, not every demonic monster had a magic crystal. They just met two and already got one, which was already quite lucky. Its fine, well get more. We got one after meeting only two demonic monsters. Were very lucky today! I believe we will be luckierter, Mo Qilin said tofort Gu Ning, although he was actually the one who felt disappointed here. Gu Ning was amused by his reaction. Saying that, Mo Qilin returned the magic crystal to Leng Shaoting. He wanted it badly, but it was Leng Shaotings, so he wouldnt take it. Even if he wanted to do that, he didnt have the abilities to make it happen. Yeah, well have more. Dont worry, since you came with us, we wont let you leave with empty hands, said Gu Ning. Really? Mo Qilin rounded his eyes in surprise. He didnt expect to win a prize, but it was better to leave with several magical crystals than nothing. Of course, Gu Nings said. Thanks, Senior Qing He. Mo Qilin thanked her at once. He didnt forget Leng Shaoting, so he turned to thank Leng Shaoting the next second. Thank you, Senior Qing Feng. Afterwards, they continued to walk ahead. In half an hour, they met three other demonic monsters, but none of them had a magic crystal. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning stayed calm, while Mo Qilin was slightly worried. Luckily, they soon met a low level demonic monster with a magic crystal, so Gu Ning told Mo Qilin to kill it on his own. Given Mo Qilins level, he should be able to do that. Without hesitation, Mo Qilin went to attack the demonic monster, and about ten minutester, he killed the demonic monster after losing a lot of strength. Anyway, he wasnt injured. Although Mo Qilin didnt think there would be a magic crystal in the demonic monster, he still needed to cut it open to make sure of it. When Mo Qilin cut the demonic monsters body open, he saw a white magic crystal and got excited in an instant. Magic crystal. There is a magic crystal! The magic crystal was only at the first level, the lowest level, which wasnt much helpful for his cultivation, but Mo Qilin was still filled with happiness and a strong sense of achievement because he killed this demonic monster. Because Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning already knew it, they didnt have much of a reaction. Mo Qilin took the magic crystal out. After hesitating for a second, he took the magic crystal towards Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Senior Qing He, this magic crystal He gave it to Gu Ning. Mo Qilin was going to give this magic crystal to Gu Ning. Even though he was the one who killed the demonic monster, Gu Ning gave him the chance after all. This is the magic crystal you got by yourself. You dont need to give it to me. Take it yourself. Gu Ning understood Mo Qilins meaning, but she gave Mo Qilin the chance to kill the demonic monster in order to let him keep the magic crystal. Really? Mo Qilin showed happiness, but he asked with uncertainty. Have I ever lied to you? asked Gu Ning with a raised eyebrow. Absolutely not. Mo Qilin answered right away. Since Gu Ning was willing to give it to him, he epted her kindness. If so, thank you, Senior Qing He. Therefore, Mo Qilin took the magic crystal. Dongfang Ziyu and Jing Yunyan also ran into many demonic monsters, and had killed a lot of them, but unfortunately they hadnt found any magic crystals yet. They were at a high level, so they still had a lot of strength even if they had killed many demonic monsters. In addition, it only took a little strength to kill low level demonic monsters. Meanwhile, participants who were atparatively low levels began to lose strength after killing several demonic monsters. At this moment, it was very dangerous if theycked strength. It would be fine if they encountered low level demonic monsters, but they could be seriously injured if they ran into middle level demonic monsters. As a result, they didnt go deeper in the forest before they regained their strength. Baili Zongxue had good luck. After killing seven demonic monsters, she finally got a first-level magic crystal. She killed the demonic monster with the magic crystal, and her teammates were all from the Baili family, so no onepeted against her for it. Gu Ning and her teammates went deeper into the forest, because they were ambitious to get more higher level magic crystals. In about half an hour, Gu Ning and her teammates met three other demonic monsters. Fortunately, one of them had a magic crystal. Since both Leng Shaoting and Mo Qilin had a magic crystal now, Gu Ning was going to deal with the demonic monster this time. ordingly, she took the magic crystal. It was a second-level magic crystal. Although Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting both had a second-level magic crystal, while Mo Qilin had a first-level magic crystal, Mo Qilin didnt feel it was unfair. He wouldnt be displeased even if it was his only magic crystal after the game was over. It only took Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting two or three minutes to kill a second-level demonic monster, but Mo Qilin had to fight for fifteen minutes to kill it. It took five minutes longer than before and he lost more strength as well. After all, a second-level demonic monster was harder to deal with than a first-level one. When Mo Qilin wasnt in danger, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wouldnt help him because he needed to practice his skills. After Mo Qilin lost much of his strength, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were concerned about his condition and gave him enough time to rest. They didnt go deeper until he recovered. Chapter 2074 - We Didnt Break the Rules

Chapter 2074: We Didnt Break the Rules

After killing five other demonic monsters without magic crystals, Gu Ning and her teammates met another demonic monster with a magic crystal. This time, two demonic monsters showed up together, so Gu Ning told Mo Qilin to stand aside and she along with Leng Shaoting went ahead to deal with the demonic monsters. Right when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were fighting against the demonic monsters, another team met them and watched from the side. Although they didnt think there would be a magic crystal in the two demonic monsters, they still stayed and watched the fight. They wouldnt be convinced until they witnessed it with their own eyes. If there was a magic crystal they would undoubtedly want to steal it, but they were afraid of Leng Shaotings level. After all, among them, the strongest cultivator was simply in the middle stage of the Heartbeat Stage, which was barelyparable to the Golden Core Stage. Besides, although Gu Ning seemed to be in the Fusion Stage, her abilities were much better than just that. Even cultivators in the Heartbeat Stage were no match for her. Seeing them, Mo Qilin frowned slightly. He knew what they were thinking, but didnt chase them away because it was allowed for them to watch. Anyway, he believed that they were no match for his Senior Qing He and Senior Qing Feng. If they dared to steal the magical crystal from his Senior Qing He and Senior Qing Feng, they would be punished. Therefore, Mo Qilin felt better and ignored them. Before long, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting killed the two demonic monsters. From the demonic monster Leng Shaoting killed, he took out a second-level magic crystal. The demonic monster Gu Ning killed didnt have a magic crystal, but she still had to cut its body open because there were other people around. The other team was excited when Leng Shaoting took out the magic crystal. To their surprise, there was really a magic crystal in this demonic monster. Mo Qilin wasnt surprised anymore, he was only filled with happiness now. They had unusually good luck! For a moment, they had the idea of stealing that magic crystal, but had to give up upon thinking of Leng Shaotings level. He was incredibly strong. Even if they dared to steal it, they wouldnt seed, so they could only watch Leng Shaoting put the magic crystal into a bag. After that, Gu Ning and her teammates directly walked away, leaving them behind. Boss, what should we do next? When Gu Ning and her teammates were a distance away, a man asked the head of their team that question. Follow them, said the head of their team after thinking for a while. Although they couldnt steal it right now, they were unwilling to see Gu Nings team leave, so they decided to follow the. to see what they could do. Anyway, it was allowed by the rules, so they could follow them. Because it was a misty forest, they would lose sight a dozen meters away. As a result, they had to be close to their target. In that case, Gu Ning and her teammates soon found out that they were following them. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt care about that, but Mo Qilin was annoyed. He stopped and red at them. Why are you following us? What? Arent we allowed to do that? We didnt break the rules, replied a man. He took it for granted. You Mo Qilin got mad. It was indeed allowed to follow other people, so they didnt break the rules, but he was unhappy about that. Its fine. Let them be if they want to follow us. We dont need to pay special attention to them, said Gu Ning airily tofort Mo Qilin. In fact, it couldnt be easier for them to get rid of those people. Hearing Gu Nings words, Mo Qilin said nothing, but he was still displeased. After they walked ahead for another while, they met a team of four who were fighting against two second-level demonic monsters. Once they saw other peopleing, they stayed alert, especially when they saw Leng Shaotings team. Because Leng Shaoting was at a higher level than them, the magic crystal would definitely be stolen if there was one in the demonic monsters they were fighting against right now. Therefore, the four people were a little annoyed, but they could do nothing about that. However, there was no magic crystal in the two demonic monsters, so Gu Ning and her teammates didnt want to stay there any longer. After a nce, they walked away. The four people who were fighting against the demonic monsters felt relieved. They even had a good impression of Gu Nings team. The four people who were following Gu Nings team, however, hesitated to leave, because they wanted to know whether there was a magic crystal in the two demonic monsters. They were no match for Leng Shaotings team, but Leng Shaotings team had magic crystals. At the same time, they werent sure whether the two demonic monsters the four people were fighting against had magic crystals. They were at the same level, and the four people had lost a lot of strength in the fight against the demonic monsters. If the four people were able to get a magic crystal, it would be easier for them to steal the magic crystal. When they were thinking about that, Gu Nings team was already gone in the mist, so they decided to stop following Gu Nings team. Anyway, they couldnt grab the magic crystals even if they continued to follow Gu Nings team. The four people who were fighting against the demonic monsters were displeased when they found out that they stayed, but they werent really afraid because they were at the same level. After a while, the four people killed the demonic monsters, but unfortunately there were no magic crystals. Those people who gave up following Gu Nings team felt quite disappointed. Without dy, they tried to chase after Gu Nings team. However, Gu Nings team was nowhere to be found now. Before long, they didnt have time to search for Gu Nings team because they ran into demonic monsters as well and they needed to fight. After they were in the misty forest for four hours, Gu Nings team had gone the deepest, so the demonic monsters they met along the way became stronger and stronger. This time, Gu Nings team encountered five demonic monsters. Two of them were at the third level, while the other three were at the fourth level. Among the five demonic monsters, two had magic crystals, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wouldnt know the levels of the magic crystals until the demonic monsters were killed. They could approximately sense the demonic monsters abilities from their breath. Demonic monsters at the third or fourth level werent a threat to them, but they had to be be careful because each of them needed to fight against two demonic monsters. In the meanwhile, they also needed to pay attention to Mo Qilin to prevent him from being injured. A fight between three cultivators against five demonic monsters began. Given Mo Qilins level, it was naturally harder for him to fight against a third-level demonic monster than a second-level demonic monster, but his skills in the Fusion Stage were enough to deal with a third-level demonic monster, at least for now. Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were both fighting with two demonic monsters, it took them longer than before to win. However, they were at an advantage as usual. They could wound the demonic monsters, but it took more time for them to control them. Chapter 2075 - To Win the First and the Second Prize

Chapter 2075: To Win the First and the Second Prize

After about fifteen minutes, Leng Shaoting finally killed the two demonic monsters. He took out a fourth-level magic crystal from a demonic monster this time. In another three minutes, Gu Ning also killed two demonic monsters and took out a third-level magic crystal from one of them. However, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning didnt go to help Mo Qilin afterwards. Although it was difficult for Mo Qilin to win the fight, he was likely to defeat the demonic monster after a while. After another five minutes, Mo Qilin killed the demonic monster with great effort, but there was no magic crystal. It disappointed Mo Qilin when he found no magic crystal after spending so much energy on killing this demonic monster, but he soon epted it. After all, his aim was to put his skills into use bying into the misty forest, so the prizes werent important. Seeing his disappointed expression, Gu Ning said, Mo Qilin, I think I should be honest with you. We came here to win the first and second prize, so we might give you fewer magic crystalster, but well make sure that you can get into the top 10. After the game is over, well send you some high level magic crystals for your cultivation. I hope you can understand us. Participants could take the magic crystals as their own after thepetition was over, because they had risked their lives for them. Tiandaozong wouldnt take the magic crystals away, so Gu Ning had the right and freedom to give Mo Qilin some magic crystals when the game was over. Knowing that, Mo Qilin exined at once in case Gu Ning misunderstood him. Senior Qing He, I came here simply to put my skills into use. I dont care about the prizes, so please dont misunderstand me. If you cant win a prize at the top of the list while being in our team, itll be humiliating! said Gu Ning. Well, thanks, Senior Qing He. Since Gu Ning said that, Mo Qilin could only thank her because he really wanted high level magic crystals to improve himself. Dongfang Ziyu and Jing Yunyan were also walking deeper because they wanted to get magic crystals at a high level too. After they walked deeper, they met a third-level demonic monster. Because both Dongfang Ziyu and Jing Yunyan were in the Golden Core Stage, it was easy for them to deal with a third-level demonic monster and it was done within a dozen minutes. However,pared with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, they took a lot more time and strength. Dongfang Ziyu had good luck and got a third-level magic crystal, but Jing Yunyan got nothing. He was so mad that he even wanted to beat the demonic monster again. He vented his anger on this demonic monster without a magic crystal. He ached to win, so he didnt have patience. Half of the time had passed, and he only had two second-level magic crystals now. Although he didnt think other participants would have more magic crystals than him, they might not be worse than him, so Jing Yunyan felt a sense of crisis. Along with Jing Yunyan were people arranged by the Jing family. None of them were at a higher level than Jing Yunyan, so they couldnt help him, but they still had to follow him. At least they could do something for him. They were sent here by the Jing family, but they were slightly reluctant to do it because their task was to help Jing Yunyan win the best prize. Even if they got magic crystals on their own, the magic crystals wouldnt be theirs. Jing Yunyan had a magic crystal, but it was taken out by other people after they killed a demonic monster. However, it went to Jing Yunyan in the end. Even though Jing Yunyan could get this magic crystal without their help, it was different when he directly took it away from then. They were unwilling to be his teammates, but they had to listen to the Jing familys order. Yin Ruyan and her team werent as lucky as Dongfang Ziyu or Jing Yunfei, but she sessfully got three magic crystals after killing nearly twenty demonic monsters. One magic crystal was at the first level, while the other two were at the second level. She wasnt satisfied with the levels, so she and her teammates went deeper into the forest as well. In addition to Leng Shaoting, Dongfang Ziyu, and Jing Yunyan who were in the Golden Core Stage, there were also three other cultivators in the same stage, but they were only in the primary stage, so Leng Shaoting was still the strongest among them. He was at the peak of the Golden Core Stage. One of the other three cultivators in the Golden Core Stage was from Tiandaozong, and the other two were from small families of other cities. No one had heard of their names before. Leng Shaoting was also a new face in the game this time, so their appearance was a big threat to Dongfang Ziyu and the other cultivators. They also had teammates, and they got two or three magic crystals too. However, they didnt have all the magic crystals because they werent selfish and wouldnt take all the magic crystals as their own. Whoever killed the demonic monsters could get the magic crystals. The cultivators in the Golden Core Stage walked deeper into the forest in order to get higher level magic crystals. Unfortunately, not every cultivator could finish the game. In three hours, there were already four cultivators who broke their number cards and went back to the square of Tiandaozong. All of them were seriously injured. They were at lower levels, so they werent able to defeat the demonic monsters and were injured. In order to survive, they could only break their number cards and leave the game. Everyone was worried about their family members, especially Jing Yaorong, Dongfang He, and Yin Wandian, because they wanted their grandchildren to win more than anyone else. However, several new cultivators in the Golden Core Stage showed up this year, which made them feel less confident. They were very worried now. Baili Qifeng understood that Baili Zongxue was at amon level, so he didnt expect her to win, but he hoped that she could safely leave the forest. Yun Hongqing had the same thought as Baili Qifeng. He didnt expect Mo Qilin to win a good prize and only hoped that he would be safe. Anyway, he believed that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would treat Mo Qilin well if they had many magic crystals. Only Shangguan Yang stayed calm, because he wasnt worried about Leng Shaotings safety at all. Instead, he believed that Leng Shaotings team would win. Chapter 2076 - Just Felt There Was

Chapter 2076: Just Felt There Was

In the misty forest, they walked deeper together, but would rarely meet each other because they didnt walk in a straight line; just in a rough direction. As a result, it could be a bending route. Although they would rarely see each other, some of them still met by ident. When Dongfang Ziyus team saw Jing Yunyans team, they avoided one another under a tacit agreement. The two teams were at the same level, so they avoided having conflicts, at least for now. In addition to meetings with people, they would also see many demonic monster corpses. Whenever they saw the bodies, they would go to observe them. They did that, not because they tried to find missed demonic monsters, but simply because they wanted to figure out how many demonic monsters from among them had magic crystals so that they could be mentally-prepared. Demonic monsters with magic crystals were different from those without, so they could distinguish them by a nce even though the magic crystals were already taken away. Anyway, most of the demonic monsters they saw didnt have magic crystals. Even if there was, it was just a magic crystal at the first or second level. After a while, Dongfang Ziyus team noticed bodies of three fourth-level demonic monsters. Among them, two had magic crystals, which greatly surprised them. At the same time, they became worried. There are two with magic crystals among these three demonic monsters. Whoever met them was very lucky! Wu Shunhua eximed. Right, we havent got any fourth-level magic crystals yet! His teammate chimed in. I wonder who got this fourth-level magic crystal, said another teammate, trying to figure out who was most likely to have done that. It cant be Jing Yunyan or his teammate. We just met them in another direction. I feel it might be Shangguan Yangs disciple, said Wu Shunhua. There were more cultivators at a high level than just them, but he had a feeling that it could be Shangguan Yangs disciple. Dongfang Ziyu also had that idea. They were the biggest threat to her after all! At this moment, she felt a serious crisis. No matter who it is, they already have two fourth-level magic crystals, so were in a very dangerous situation. Lets move now! said Dongfang Ziyu. Hearing that, her teammates agreed and they continued to walk ahead. Five hourster, all the participants only had three hours left. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting took Mo Qilin to a deeper area of the forest and they already met fifth-level demonic monsters. Before that, they had sessfully gotten eight fourth-level magic crystals, six third-level magic crystals, six second-level magic crystals, and a first-level magic crystal. It was more likely to get magic crystals from demonic monsters at higher levels, so they were able to collect more magic crystals as they gradually met higher level demonic monsters. Mo Qilin now not only had a first-level magic crystal, but he also had a second-level magic crystal and a third-level magic crystal. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt give them to him, Mo Qilin went to give the demonic monsters thest deadly hit when Gu Ning had almost killed them, then he dug the magic crystals out by himself. Mo Qilin originally thought that Gu Ning needed his help because she was upied with fighting against other demonic monsters back then. After Mo Qilin dug the magic crystals out, he handed them to Gu Ning. However, Gu Ning wanted him to take them as his own, so she wouldnt take them. She just felt it would be like charity to Mo Qilin if she dug it out and gave it to him. It would make Mo Qilin upset, so she decided to let him do it on his own. Mo Qilin actually wouldnt be upset, because it was an honor to him that Gu Ning was willing to give the magic crystal to him. However, Mo Qilin understood that Gu Ning meant to let him get the magic crystal on his own by killing the demonic monster at thest second. Because of that, Mo Qilin felt very grateful. However, Mo Qilin had a question when Gu Ning told him to kill the demonic monster with a magic crystal, so he asked curiously, Senior Qing He, how did you know there is a magic crystal in this demonic monster? If she could know that beforehand, it would be unbelievable. Im not sure. I just felt there was, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Mo Qilin stopped asking about it. With these three magic crystals, Ill surely get into the top 10. Three years ago, only the few at the top had two magic crystals, and they were all at first or second level. Now I have three magic crystals. One of them is even at the third level. I could rank sixth even three years ago, said Mo Qilin with satisfaction. Although he didnt get all the magic crystals on his own, he was still filled with happiness. Mo Qilin continued, Oh, Baili Zongyang won the first prize three years ago. He only had seven magic crystals back then. Two at the fourth level, one at the third level, three at the second level, and one at the first level. If what Mo Qilin said was true, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting now had more magic crystals than Baili Zongyang had three years ago. It seemed that they could certainly win the first and second prize, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt think so. There were only two cultivators at the Golden Core Stagest year, but this year had six, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting thought that tgey should still be careful. They needed to get more magic crystals in thest three hours. It wasnt easy to deal with fifth-level demonic monsters, but luckily Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were able to handle them. It only took them longer. Mo Qilin could hardly hurt fifth-level demonic monsters, so he stopped fighting, and instead focused on protecting himself. In half an hour, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting finally killed five fifth-level demonic monsters and got two fifth-level magic crystals. Unfortunately, before they fully recovered, they met other three fifth-level demonic monsters. However, luckily there were only three, so they still had strength to continue to fight. Because they had just consumed some strength, it took them almost half an hour to kill the fifth-level demonic monsters. Luckily, one of them had a magic crystal. Mo Qilin had been surprised by Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings good luck and abilities too many times, so he had no special feelings this time, but he was still happy for them when they got magic crystals again. The battle was over. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were slightly tired, but they didnt rest right away. Instead, they directly took out power crystals to refill themselves with strength so that they could continue to move. At the beginning, Mo Qilin thought the power crystals weremon antidote pills, so he was totally amazed when Gu Ning told him that they could stop the effects of all poisons and could quickly help them recover. After that, Mo Qilin asked her what kind of magical pills they were. Chapter 2077 - Get Everything by Abilities

Chapter 2077: Get Everything by Abilities

Gu Ning told him they were highly pure crystals of magical power, which could stop the effects of all poisons and quickly refill people with strength. She also exined that her master gave them to her. Shangguan Yang was a very senior cultivator, so it wasnt strange that he had such effective pills. Senior Qing He, does Senior Shangguan have a lot of these kinds of pills? asked Mo Qilin with bright eyes. Gu Ning immediately understood his purpose. He wanted the power crystals. However, Gu Ning didnt feel displeased, because everyone wanted them after they learned their effects. Do you want them? Gu Ning asked on purpose. Yeah, can I have some from Senior Shangguan? Oh, I can pay for them. Mo Qilin admitted with crity. He originally wanted some from them, but felt it wasnt appropriate. They werent familiar after all, so he couldnt get the pills for free. Therefore, he said that he could pay for them. We dont have many of the pills, but I can give you ten. Dont tell anyone else, except for your master, said Gu Ning. She didnt mind giving ten power crystals to Mo Qilin. Although no one dared to mess with Shangguan Yang in the cultivation world, they were going to have a close rtionship with the cultivation world in the future, so it was better to have sincere friends and connections. ordingly, Gu Ning didnt mind investing for that right now. Really? Hearing that, Mo Qilin jumped up in excitement, then he promised at once. Senior Qing He, thank you so much! I promise I wont tell anyone except for my master. My master will keep it a secret as well. She didnt know whether Yun Hongqing would tell other people, but she had a good impression of him after spending some time with Tiandaozong. He seemed to be an upright person. Bai Lingtian and Xi Baichuan were also good men. Gu Ning wasnt sure about the other people, but she didnt have a good impression of the others. Ill give them to you after we go back. We need to continue to fight now. You might lose them if I give them to you right now, said Gu Ning. No problem. Mo Qilin agreed. Six hours had passed, and only two hours were left in the game. There were already ten participants who gave up halfway, but they were all at lower levels. Besides, each of them was seriously injured and some were poisoned. After Gu Ning and her teammates walked a distance away, she saw four people fighting against three fifth-level demonic monsters not far away with her Jade Eyes. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting never had the idea of stealing magic crystals away from other people. However, Jing Yunyan was different. If they saw Jing Yunyan, they wouldnt hesitate topete against him. Coincidentally, Gu Ning saw Jing Yunyan this time and saw that one of the demonic monsters in the fight had a magic crystal. Lets go there, said Gu Ning, then walked towards Jing Yunyan. Leng Shaoting didnt know what happened, but he knew Gu Ning did it for a reason. Mo Qilin knew nothing, so he followed them wherever they went. Seeing Leng Shaotings teaming, Jing Yunyan frowned. Although he didnt know whether the demonic monsters had magic crystals, Leng Shaotings team could steal the magic crystals away if there were. Even if it wasnt easy, he didnt have much confidence to guard the magic crystals. Upon thinking that his stuff was going to be stolen, he was annoyed. However, he didnt think it was wrong to steal other peoples stuff when he did that himself. When Leng Shaoting saw Jing Yunyan, he also frowned a little and he realized why Gu Ning wanted toe here. Shaoting, kill that demonic monster, said Gu Ning, pointing at a demonic monster. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting knew there must be a magic crystal inside the demonic monster, so he ran ahead without dy. Jing Yunyan wasnt fighting against that demonic monster, his teammate was. His teammate wasnt strong enough and was retreating. Even in that situation, they didnt think that Leng Shaoting showed up for that person. They believed that Leng Shaoting went to attack the weakest member of their team. Jing Yunfei and his other teammates got mad. They wanted to stop Leng Shaoting, butcked the ability to do so. Jing Yunfei shouted in anger, Youre shameless! How can you behave like robbers? Its allowed by the rules. We can get everything through our abilities. Gu Ning leaned against a tree with her hands crossed on her chest. There was a fake smile on her face when she stared at Jing Yunyan. You Jing Yunyan got furious. It was indeed allowed by the rules, but he wouldnt allow it to happen! And no one knows whether there is a magic crystal in this demonic monster, said Gu Ning deliberately. In fact, that was the reason why she chose to kill this demonic monster. Even though Jing Yunyan agreed with Gu Ning, his team actually found the demonic monsters before Gu Nings team, so he couldnt allow them to steal the fruits of theirbor. Unfortunately, Jing Yunyan didnt have the energy to argue with Gu Ning. He couldnt be distracted in the fight against fifth-level demonic monsters because he was almost injured just now. In the meantime, the man immediately went to stop Leng Shaoting from stealing the demonic monster, but he was kicked away by the demonic monster instead. He was wounded and couldnt get up for the time being. Jing Yunyan hesitated for a second, then said nothing. He had to swallow his anger right now and focus on killing the demonic monster he was fighting against. Given their previous experience, Mo Qilin believed that Gu Ning must feel there could be a magic crystal in the demonic monster so she told Leng Shaoting to kill it. What he didnt know was that Gu Ning was actually clearly aware that there must be a magic crystal in the demonic monster. Moreover, Mo Qilin didnt think it was wrong when Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to steal the demonic monster. It was allowed by the rules anyway, and they only stole demonic monsters away from Jing Yunyans team. Mo Qilincked social experience, but he could feel that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting disliked Jing Yunyan. He also hated Jing Yunyan. Jing Yunyan had disdained him many times before because he was an orphan. No one supported him except for his master. Therefore, he felt happy when Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to steal Jing Yunyans demonic monster. Leng Shaoting was better than Jing Yunyan in cultivation level and martial arts, so it was very easy for him to deal with the fifth-level demonic monster. Therefore, when Jing Yunyan was about to defeat the demonic monster he was fighting against, Leng Shaoting had already killed the demonic monster and took out a magic crystal from its body. Chapter 2078 - We Cant Win

Chapter 2078: We Cant Win

The moment Jing Yunyan and his team saw Leng Shaoting take out the magic crystal, they were furious. Damn it, thats my magic crystal! said Jing Yunyan angrily. He left the demonic monster which was almost killed by him behind and went to attack Leng Shaoting to grab the magic crystal which was supposed to be his. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyan began to fight against each other. When senior cultivators had a fight, they used magic. In an instant, the wind blew scarily and hurled broken trees everywhere. That being the case, other people could also be hurt, so Gu Ning pulled Mo Qilin and walked away at once. Mortals would be stunned by that scene, because they could normally only see something like that in a TV show. It was something written in mysterious fantasy novels. When Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyan were in a fight, Jing Yunyan used his full strength, while Leng Shaoting only used 70% of his strength, which was already enough for him to defeat Jing Yunyan. Both of them were in the Golden Core Stage, but Jing Yunyan was in the primary stage and Leng Shaoting was at the peak. There seemed to be a small gap, but it was actually quite arge difference. Witnessing Jing Yunyan at a helpless disadvantage, his teammates stopped fighting with the demonic monsters and turned to help him. Seeing that, Gu Ning told Mo Qilin to protect himself and joined the fight without hesitation. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were now fighting with Jing Yunyan and his three teammates, but they were still at an advantage, because Gu Ning was stronger than cultivators in the Fusion Stage. As they had fought, they were also dealing with demonic monsters, so there were three groups of people and monsters in a fierce fight. Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, and Jing Yunyan could easily avoid demonic monsters, but the other people werent so lucky. They had to fight back. In that case, they couldnt focus on Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, which gave Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting enough time to defeat Jing Yunyan and his team. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had no intention of seriously injuring Jing Yunyan. They simply aimed to defeat him and stop him from stealing the magic crystal. During their fight, the demonic monsters were all killed, but they didnt have any magic crystals, so neither Gu Ning nor Leng Shaoting bothered to give them a nce. After Jing Yunyan figured out that he was no match for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, he stopped fighting, but was reluctant to ept the reality. He red at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, then criticized them coldly. Youre bullying us. We didnt break the rules. If you can,e and steal our magic crystals, said Gu Ning arrogantly. You Jing Yunyan was mad. He didnt know what to say because it was indeed allowed. Gu Ning also challenged him to steal their magic crystals. He wanted to do that, but he knew he wouldnt seed. If he could, he wouldnt be so mad. Gu Ning couldnt be more pleased seeing Jing Yunyan so mad at them. He couldnt do anything about it anyway. Even Leng Shaoting enjoyed the result. Jing Yunyan and his team stopped attacking Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, and vice versa. Lets go! Leng Shaoting left with his teammates. Jing Yunyan didnt stop them, because he wasnt able to do that. He could only watch them walking away with strong killing intent in his eyes. If his look could kill, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would be dead already. Actually, even if looks could kill, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wouldnt give Jing Yunyan the chance to kill them with his look. What should we do now, Lord Jing? asked Jing Yunyans teammate. We cant win. There is nothing we can do. Youre useless! Jing Yunyan vented his anger on his people. Jing Yunyans teammates felt quite aggrieved, but didnt dare to say anything. Jing Yunyan was at the highest level among them after all. If they were at the same level as Jing Yunyan, they wouldnt have lost the fight. Although Jing Yunyan was very angry after losing a fifth-level magic crystal, he wouldnt quit just because of that, so he had to continue to finish the game. When Gu Nings team had walked far away, Mo Qilin said in great excitement, It was so pleasant seeing Jing Yunyan filled with anger but unable to do anything! He always bullied me before, so he deserved that treatment! Hearing that, Gu Ning only gave a smile. She actually wanted to steal all the magic crystals from Jing Yunyan, but she just searched for their bodies and found no more magic crystals. Gu Ning didnt believe that they had no more magic crystals, because she saw Jing Yunyan carrying a Qiankun Bag, so he must have put all of his magic crystals away in the Qiankun Bag. Leng Shaoting also put away his magic crystals in his Qiankun Bag, while Gu Nings were in her telepathic eye space. Only Mo Qilin put them in his strap on his body. In that case, his enemies wouldnt be able to grab his magic crystals, unless he was defeated and forced to take them out. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, however, didnt need to do that. Because the magic crystal was stolen away by Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, Jing Yunyan was furious at this moment. As a result, when he saw other people who were at lower levels than him fighting with demonic monsters, he would go to steal the fruits of theirbor too. Unfortunately, there were no magic crystals, so he directly started to grab other peoples magic crystals and sessfully got two at the second level. Those who were robbed of their magic crystals were hopping mad, but they couldnt defeat Jing Yunyan, so they had to ept the result. Jing Yunyan is so shameless. How could he rob other people of magic crystals? Well, its allowed by the rules. Gu Nings team walked ahead for a while, and again saw familiar people fighting with four demonic monsters. They were Baili Zongxue and her teammates. Baili Zongxue was at the same level as Mo Qilin, so she was no match for the fourth-level demonic monsters. What was worse, there were many demonic monsters, so her teammates couldnt help her. As a result, Baili Zongxue was retreating under a demonic monsters attack. The demonic monster Baili Zongxue was dealing with had a magic crystal. This time, Gu Ning went over with Leng Shaoting and Mo Qilin again. Given her rtionship with Baili Zongxue, she wouldnt go to steal Baili Zongxues magic crystals, she was just going to help her. However, when they went closer, Mo Qilin saw Baili Zongxues team and asked Gu Ning worriedly, Senior Qing He, are we going to steal theirs? Because he didnt know Gu Nings rtionship with Baili Zongxue and they had just stolen Jing Yunyans magic crystal, he unavoidably had that thought right now. Mo Qilin wasnt familiar with Baili Zongxue, but he knew her and he had a good impression of the Baili family. His master had told him that the Baili family had the best reputation and principles among the four major families. Therefore, he didnt want to see Gu Ning steal their magic crystals. Chapter 2079 - Help Baili Zongxue

Chapter 2079: Help Baili Zongxue

Baili Zongxues teammates became alert when they saw Leng Shaotings team because they were afraid Leng Shaoting came to steal their demonic monsters. Only Baili Zongxue was rxed and wasnt anxious. No, were going to help them, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Mo Qilin felt relieved and remembered that Gu Ning had rescued Baili Zongxue in the first part of the game. At the same time, he was more sure that they robbed Jing Yunyan of the magic crystal because they disliked him. May I help? asked Leng Shaoting. Sure, said Gu Ning. Without dy, they took action. Mo Qilin didnt move because he knew his level very well and wouldnt burden them. Let me help you! When Gu Ning approached them, she shouted loudly in case they misunderstood her. Thanks! Baili Zongxue felt grateful. Baili Zongxues teammates were relieved too. They remembered that Gu Ning had rescued Baili Zongxue in the first part of the game, so they believed Gu Nings words. With Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings help, the four demonic monsters were soon killed. Thank you so much! After the demonic monsters were killed, they didnt rush to open their bodies to see whether there were magic crystals. Instead, they thanked Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting first. Youre wee. Go check whether there are magic crystals in the demonic monsters bodies, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt help Baili Zongxue open those demonic monsters bodies, and instead let her do it by herself. Sure! Baili Zongxue and her teammates went to open those demonic monsters bodies at once. At the same time, Gu Ning went back to Leng Shaotings side and told him to leave. When Baili Zongxue and her teammates finished, Gu Nings team was already far away. If so, they didnt stop them. Afterwards, Baili Zongxue found a magic crystal from a demonic monster and her teammates cheered. If they hadnt helped us, we would have suffered a lot to get it, said Baili Zongxues teammate. Right, if there had been other people, this magic crystal would have been robbed away! said Baili Zongxue. Zongxue, the girl has helped you twice. Im almost convinced that you two know each other, said Baili Zongxues other teammate. Yeah, I have the same feeling. Another teammate chimed in. I dont know her at all. Shes just very nice, said Baili Zongxue. Although she was sure that she didnt know the girl, she also somehow felt the girl was very familiar. She wasnt familiar with the girls appearance or voice, but her air. Had they met before and forgotten each other after a long time? Thinking of that, Baili Zongxue thought it was possible. It wasnt easy for us to get here. There are only two hours left, but I dont think we should continue to walk deeper, or well suffer a greater loss than gain if we encounter danger, said Baili Zongxue. Given the fruits of theirbor till now, they were able to win a prize in the top 10. Hearing that, her teammates agreed with her, so they walked back. After Gu Nings team walked farther away, they met two fifth-level demonic monsters. Even though they didnt have magic crystals, Gu Nings team still had to kill them. Right when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were fighting with demonic monsters, Dongfang Ziyus team came and stopped. Seeing that, neither Gu Ning nor Leng Shaoting paid special attention to them. Jing Yunyan was no match for Leng Shaoting, so Dongfang Ziyu was hardlyparable to Leng Shaoting either. In fact, Dongfang Ziyu might not be able to defeat Gu Ning. Although Mo Qilin was a little unhappy, he said nothing. Ziyu, should we Wu Shunhua asked Dongfang Ziyu in a low voice. He didnt finish, but his meaning couldnt be more obvious. He asked Dongfang Ziyu whether to rob Gu Nings team. They are very strong and there might not be magic crystals in the demonic monsters, so lets wait for a while, said Dongfang Ziyu. Hearing that, her teammates stopped and watched aside. However, as time went by, they grew displeased because Gu Nings team seemed very rxed when they fought against demonic monsters. After a short while, Leng Shaoting killed a demonic monster, then Gu Ning did the same thing. Although they knew there werent magic crystals in their bodies, they had to cut their bodies open because Dongfang Ziyu was present. Dongfang Ziyu and her teammates were amazed by their efficiency because they were extremely fast, at least much faster than them. Gu Ning was only in the Fusion Stage, but she was able to kill a demonic monster faster than Dongfang Ziyu. Was Gu Ning really only in the Fusion Stage? If Dongfang Ziyu had a fight against them, she might be the loser. Luckily her team didnt rush to steal the demonic monsters from Gu Nings team and there was no magic crystal. In the following hours, Dongfang Ziyu deliberately avoided Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. It wasnt because she gave up the idea of stealing their magic crystals, but because she clearly knew she didnt have that ability. Instead, she was worried that Gu Nings team might rob them of their magic crystals. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting actually had no intention of robbing Dongfang Ziyus team of their magic crystals. After Dongfang Ziyus team left, they also walked away deeper into the forest. They only had an hour and twenty minutes now and they had to collect a few more magic crystals. It would be better if they could run into demonic monsters at higher levels. There must be magic crystals! If there werent, they were unwilling to meet demonic monsters. It was important to put their skills into use, but it was more important to win a prize. Senior Qing Feng, Senior Qing He, the demonic monsters are at higher levels as we walk deeper. Theyll be more difficult to deal with, said Mo Qilin when he saw Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt stop walking farther inside. He admitted that he was scared, because it was very dangerous deep in the forest. Although he knew that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were very strong, they werent the strongest cultivators after all, so it would be dangerous as they went deeper. Even his master didnt dare to walk too deep in the forest, otherwise his master would havee here to kill demonic monsters and collect high level magic crystals for cultivation. If youre afraid, you dont need to go inside with me, but you might not be safe even if you stay here. In fact, its more dangerous if you stay here alone than if you go inside with us, because there are a lot of fifth-level demonic monsters moving around here. Youre no match for them. If you go with us, at least we can make sure youll be safe. Were determined to go deeper, said Gu Ning. It sounded a little cold-blooded, but it was the truth. Chapter 2080 - Too Many

Chapter 2080: Too Many

Even if Mo Qilin regretted it now, he had no chance to leave because it would indeed be more dangerous for him to stay here than to go with them. Mo Qilin opened his mouth, but said nothing in the end because Gu Ning was right. He would be in a more dangerous situation if he stayed here alone. Therefore, he could only trust them and follow them. As they wished, after they walked for another while, they met demonic monsters at higher levels. Two were at the sixth level, while one was at the seventh level. As soon as they met sixth-level and seventh-level demonic monsters, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting felt a serious crisis. Because sixth-level and seventh-level demonic monsters were stronger than Leng Shaoting, they would have to have a fight above their levels, which was very dangerous. Although they had the flood dragon, they couldnt let it out right now because of Mo Qilins presence. At this moment, Gu Ning regretted taking Mo Qilin along with them for the first time. If Mo Qilin was absent, they could let the flood dragon out as they wanted. Anyway, they already brought Mo Qilin, so they couldnt let him go back alone. In addition, all the three demonic monsters had a magic crystal, and they surely wouldnt give up. As a result, they told Mo Qilin to stay farther away and protect himself well, then Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to deal with the demonic monsters. It was true that demonic monsters at higher levels were much more difficult to deal with. Even if Gu Ning added magical power of the Blood of the Phoenix to her hits, the demonic monsters were only slightly injured and barely affected. After about ten minutes, it was still a tie. After twenty minutes, the situation didnt get better, but Gu Ning was losing strength. Half an hourter, Gu Ning began to find it hard to continue and Leng Shaoting was also losing strength. As Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were dealing with the demonic monsters, people at other ces started robbing each other of magic crystals. Previous teammates were now enemies. Some even robbed each other within a team. Although many participants tried to avoid Leng Shaotings team, some still wanted to find them, especially other cultivators in the Golden Core Stage. Because they hadnt witnessed Leng Shaotings real abilities, they felt they should be the same and they might not lose if they had a fight. They also had many magic crystals, so they wanted to see whether they could rob Leng Shaotings team of some magic crystals. Even though they hoped to meet Leng Shaotings team, they also felt a little worried because they were at the same level. It was hard to tell who was going to win. They were afraid they might lose their magic crystals if they lost to Leng Shaoting. Either way, they couldnt meet Leng Shaotings team because Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning went too deep in the forest. None of them dared to follow, so it was impossible for them to meet. After forty minutes, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were at a disadvantage, but the demonic monsters were seriously injured by them as well. Mo Qilin was increasingly worried about them. He felt it wasnt important whether Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were able to kill the three demonic monsters right now. Most importantly, they had to stay strong for another half an hour, then their number cards would break on their own. Afterwards, they could leave the misty forest. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, however, had a different idea. They only had half an hour in which they had to kill the three demonic monsters and take their magic crystals. It seemed that they had to let the flood dragon out in case any idents happened. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to nce around and saw that there was no other debris in a radius of twenty or thirty meters, so she immediately said to Mo Qilin, Mo Qilin, step back ten meters. Without my permission, you cante over. Hearing that, Mo Qilin was confused. He didnt know what Gu Ning was going to do, but he didnt ask and stepped ten meters back right away. After stepping back ten meters, he could barely see the fight, so Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to let the flood dragon out at once. She also let the monster fox out at the same time. The monster fox wasnt at a high level, but it was helpful to some extent. With the flood dragon and the monster foxs help, the fight became much easier for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Ten minutester, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting started to be at an advantage and the three demonic monsters were driven back after five minutes. Mo Qilin didnt know how everything was going. He could only hear sounds of the fight, so he was very anxious. However, Gu Ning said he couldnt go over without her permission, so he controlled himself and could only pray that they would be fine. In thest five minutes, the three demonic monsters were finally killed. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had no time to rest and quickly took out the magic crystals. Seeing the magic crystals, the eyes of the monster fox and the flood dragon lit up at once. Obviously, they wanted them. Gu Ning saw their reaction, so she said, Well give you some when were back hometer. Sure, said the flood dragon and the monster fox at the same time. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting put them into the telepathic eye space before walking towards Mo Qilin. The anxious Mo Qilin cried out in excitement when he saw Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting finally appear again. He ran to them right away. Senior Qing He, Senior Qing Feng, youre finally out. Are you alright? Were fine, said Gu Ning with a smile. Hows the three demonic monsters? asked Mo Qilin. He couldnt believe that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were able to kill the three demonic monsters because the three demonic monsters were too strong. Theyre dead, said Gu Ning. What? Hearing that, Mo Qilin was shocked. To his surprise, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could kill such strong demonic monsters. Did they have magic crystals? asked Mo Qilin. Of course, replied Gu Ning, then she took out a fourth-level, a third-level, two second-level, and a first-level magic crystal from her backpack. Here, theyre yours. After you get a prize, Ill give you a few more. She handed them to Mo Qilin. By now, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had a seventh-level, two sixth-level, five fifth-level, eight fourth-level, seven third-level, six second-level, and a first-level magic crystal, so they could still win a prize after giving a few to Mo Qilin. Um, there are too many Mo Qilin felt a little ashamed to take all the magic crystals. Just take them. The time is almost over. They wont be counted after we go out, said Gu Ning. Mo Qilin didnt refuse again, and took them. Thank you, Senior Qing He. At this moment, Leng Shaoting had a seventh-level, a sixth-level, two fifth-level, four fourth-level, two third-level, and two second-level magic crystals. And Gu Ning had a sixth-level, three fifth-level, three fourth-level, four third-level, and four second-level magic crystals. Chapter 2081 - Shes Even Worse than Jing Yunyan

Chapter 2081: Shes Even Worse than Jing Yunyan

Mo Qilin had a fourth-level, two third-level, two second-level and a first-level magic crystal. Although Mo Qilin had much fewer magic crystals than Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, there wouldnt be a problem for him to get into the top 10. After Mo Qilin took the magic crystals and put them into his bag, he felt his sight shake a little and they were already back in the square when his sight became clear again. At this time, it was 6 pm. They had entered the misty forest at 10 am. The sky wasnt dark yet, but it could be dark soon because it was already November. During the eight hours, the other people didnt just wait at the square, Tiandaozong treated them with tea. They didnte out again until half an hour before the eight hours were over. When the participants appeared at the square again, they were in a mess because they kept their postures from the misty forest. Some were lying injured on the ground, while some were still in a fight. Anyway, they had different postures. Only a few people could keep a perfect image. Once they realized that they were already out of the misty forest, they adjusted their clothes. Jing Yunyan red at Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. It seemed he ached to kill them. He still felt very upset because he couldnt get rid of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. He couldnt tell on them, because it was allowed and he had done the same to other people. Many other people also turned to look at Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning because they were curious to know how many magic crystals Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had gotten. Their status and cultivation level attracted a lot of attention after all. The cultivators family members felt relieved when they discovered that they were fine. Seeing Jing Yunyan ring at Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, Jing Yaorong frowned. Did they get a lot of magic crystals or did they have conflicts and Jing Yunyan was at a disadvantage? No matter what, they had offended Jing Yunyan, so Jing Yaorong looked at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting unkindly, but he could do nothing about it. Seeing Dongfang Ziyus worried expression, Dongfang He understood that she might not have a good result. Anyway, he couldnt make the conclusion that Dongfang Ziyu lost yet because the results werent out yet. No one knew how many magic crystals other people had. They didnt have Jade Eyes after all, so they couldnt see how many magic crystals other people carried. However, Gu Ning did, and she didnt hesitate to see how many magic crystals they had. Because Jing Yunyan, Dongfang Ziyu, and Yin Ruyan had a Qiankun Bag, she couldnt see the inside of it, but she was able to see how many magic crystals other participants had, including the three cultivators in the Golden Core Stage. Although Gu Ning was confident that Leng Shaoting and she would win, she wasnt 100% sure of it before the results were out. If there were any participants who had more magic crystals than one of them, she was willing to give all her magic crystals to Leng Shaoting and help him win. Among the three cultivators in the Golden Core Stage, even the best of them didnt have many magic crystals in Gu Nings opinion because Gu Ning had many more than them. If Jing Yunyans team had the same amount of magic crystals as the three cultivators, she and Leng Shaoting would certainly win. Seeing Mo Qilins happy face, Yun Hongqing knew that they had gotten a lot of magic crystals, so he smiled too. Shangguan Yang had the same feeling when he saw Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings calm faces. After they came back to their senses, they went to record the fruits of theirbor ording to the order of their number cards. Jing Yunyan was No.1, because he took the No.1 number card when they went topete for the number cards. Therefore, Jing Yunyan was the first one who stepped ahead to record the magic crystals he had. Because Jing Yunyan was at a high level, many people believed that he would have a good result. Even if there were several cultivators in the Golden Core Stage, they might not be better than Jing Yunyan. Jing Yunyan had seven magic crystals in all, including one at the fifth level, one at the fourth level, two at the third level, and three at the second level. Among the seven magic crystals, he had robbed other people of two. One was a third-level magic crystal, and the other was a second-level magic crystal. Anyway, as long as they left the misty forest, the magic crystals were his even if he robbed other people of them. He had more magic crystals than Baili Zongyang three years ago, but Baili Zongyang was only at the peak of the Heartbeat Stage back then, so it couldnt prove that Jing Yunyan was better than Baili Zongyang. Baili Zongyang had won the championship before, so he couldnt take part in the game again, or he could have gotten a better result than three years ago. Moreover, Baili Zongyang relied on himself to get so many magic crystals, while Jing Yunyan had a team to help him and he also had robbed other people of magic crystals, so Jing Yunyan wasnt better than Baili Zongyang. Anyway, Jing Yunyan had aparatively good result, so everyone was envious of him. Jing Yaorong had a smile on his lips. Although he didnt know how many magic crystals other people had yet, Jing Yunyan had already gotten a good result. Even the several cultivators in the Golden Core Stage couldnt have a better result than Jing Yunyan. After Jing Yunyan, there were a few participants in a row who had no magic crystals at all, then it was the No.5 participant who only had a second-level magic crystal. No.6 was Dongfang Ziyu. Dongfang Ziyu had seven magic crystals as well, including one at the fifth level, one at the fourth level, one at the third level, and four at the second level. Even though Dongfang Ziyu had seven magic crystals too, the levels of hers were lower than Jing Yunyans. Because of that, Jing Yunyan and the Jing family felt relieved, but Dongfang Ziyu and the Dongfang family were unhappy. Dongfang Ziyu was reluctant to ept the result, but she did her best topose herself, or she could beughed at for being a sore loser. She indeed couldnt afford to lose, but she didnt want other people to see it because the result showed their abilities. She already lost, which proved that she was worse than other participants. If she refused to ept that, other people would think she didnt have a clear understanding of herself. Anyway, no one believed that Dongfang Ziyu was really as calm inside as she was on the surface, but it was very normal because there wasnt a huge gap. As a result, it was understandable that Dongfang Ziyu was unhappy about the result. However, many people had high expectations of Dongfang Ziyu before the game, so they began to talk about her after seeing that she was worse than Jing Yunyan. I thought Dongfang Ziyu is most likely to win the first prize, but unexpectedly shes even worse than Jing Yunyan. Chapter 2082 - Shared Much of Their Glory

Chapter 2082: Shared Much of Their Glory

Right, but Jing Yunyan isnt weak at all, so it isnt strange that shes worse than him. I wonder whether Dongfang Ziyu can win the second prize. If not, shell have an even worse result than three years ago. I think its understandable. After all, there are so many new senior cultivators this year and Dongfang Ziyu has gotten many more magic crystals than three years ago. Dongfang Ziyu is at a much higher level than three years ago as well! Youre right. When Dongfang Ziyu heard their discussion, she was annoyed, but didnt know what to say. At the beginning, Dongfang He also believed that Dongfang Ziyu was highly likely to win the first prize. Even if Jing Yunyan was also in the Golden Core Stage, Jing Yunyan made it after Dongfang Ziyu, so Dongfang Ziyu should be better than Jing Yunyan. Although it was very challenging, Dongfang Ziyu might not lose. Afterwards, Dongfang He learned that there was another cultivator in the Golden Core Stage in Tiandaozong, so he became nervous, but he still felt the result remained unknown. He didnt know there were many more cultivators in the Golden Core Stage than he thought until today, so he became more anxious and gave up the hope that Dongfang Ziyu could win the championship. As long as she could get into the top 3 and collect more magic crystals than three years ago, it wouldnt be a bad result, and it wouldnt be embarrassing. Dongfang Ziyu indeed had gotten many more magic crystals this year than three years ago, but Jing Yunyan still surpassed her. Dongfang He could only hope that the other four cultivators in the Golden Core Stage wouldnt surpass Dongfang Ziyu, otherwise she would be shut out of the top 3. Unfortunately, he was doomed to be disappointed this time. Before long, it was Yin Ruyans turn. She had six magic crystals in all, including one at the fourth level, two at the third level, two at the second level, and one at the first level. For now, she ranked third. Although Yin Wandian and Yin Ruyan were dissatisfied with the result, they clearly knew it wasnt easy. The following participants were unimportant, so there was no need to borate. Baili Zongxue had four magic crystals, including one at the fourth level, two at the second level, and one at the first level. The Baili family was satisfied, because Baili Zongxues level wasnt very high. Moreover, Baili Zongxue didnt take all her teams magic crystals as her own. She shared them with her teammates. Her teammates also had one or two magic crystals, but they were mainly at the first and the second level. Mo Qilin showed what he gained next. He had seven magic crystals, including one at the fourth level, two at the third level, two at the second level, and two at the first level. He had more magic crystals than Yin Ruyan, so he reced her and ranked third. It was impossible for Mo Qilin to stay in the top 3. Not only were Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting better than him, but there were three other cultivators who could also be more sessful than him. Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting aimed to win the first and second prize, they couldnt give Mo Qilin too many magic crystals. What Mo Qilin got was enough to amaze a lot of people, including his master, Yun Hongqing. Yun Hongqing and many people were clearly aware that Mo Qilin couldnt get so many magic crystals by himself and there were third-level and fourth-level magic crystals. Therefore, they were very sure that most of Mo Qilins magic crystals, especially the third-level and fourth-level magic crystals were given to him by Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. If they were willing to give Mo Qilin so many magic crystals, they must Thinking of that, people turned to look at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting right away. They felt Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wouldnt give the magic crystals to Mo Qilin without caring about the prizes. As a result, they must have more magic crystals after giving so many to Mo Qilin. At least, they must be confident to win prizes at the top of the list. If so, the number of their magic crystals must be beyond other peoples imagination. Dongfang Ziyu remembered their abilities in the fight against the fifth-level demonic monsters, and Jing Yunyan thought of his quick failure in the fight against Leng Shaoting. If they had good luck and met many demonic monsters with magic crystals, they could have collected a lot of magic crystals. At least, they could have far more magic crystals than them. It seemed that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were most likely to win the first and second prize this time. Anyway, Jing Yunyan was unwilling to see Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning win even if he couldnt get into the top 3. He had conflicts with Leng Shaoting, so he hoped that other people could win the first and second prize instead of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Dongfang Ziyu was amazed by Leng Shaotings and Gu Nings abilities, so she was willing to ept it if they won the first and second prize, but she would only be upset by her terrible result. However, it was her own problem, so she couldnt me other people for it. Facing other peoples observation, both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stayed calm. Whether others were jealous of them or not, they wouldnt care. Senior Shangguan, it seems your disciples have gotten a lot of magic crystals! My disciple has shared much of their glory, said Yun Hongqing to Shangguan Yang. Heplimented Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, and also felt happy for Mo Qilin. Even if Mo Qilin relied on Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to get some magic crystals, the possible honor brought him a good mood. He didnt know how many cultivators could surpass him, but it should be easy for him to get into the top 10. If they couldnt get many, Id be disappointed, said Shangguan Yang seriously, but there was obvious pride on his face. He was confident that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would have a better result than other participants, unless they had bad luck and met few demonic monsters with magic crystals. Obviously, it was impossible. If they had met few demonic monsters, they wouldnt have given Mo Qilin so many magic crystals, because it would stop them from winning the first and second prize. Therefore, no matter how many magic crystals they had, they at least had the confidence to win the first and second prize. After knowing the number of Jing Yunyan and Dongfang Ziyus magic crystals, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were very sure that they would win the first and second prize. Gu Ning had already seen how many magic crystals the other participants had with the help of her Jade Eyes. No one had more magic crystals than them. Shangguan Yang sounded arrogant, but nobody dared to doubt his words because everyone had witnessed Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings abilities. After that, the three cultivators in the Golden Core Stage showed the fruits of theirbor. The disciple of Tiandaozong had seven magic crystals in all, including one at the fifth level, one at the fourth level, one at the third level, and four at the second level. He had the same result as Dongfang Ziyu, so they ranked second together for the time being. Chapter 2083 - How High Is His Level?

Chapter 2083: How High Is His Level?

A cultivator in the Golden Core Stage had slightly fewer magic crystals than Dongfang Ziyu and the disciple of Tiandaozong, so he ranked after them. Seeing that two of the cultivators in the Golden Core Stage didnt surpass Jing Yunyan, Jing Yunyan and the Jing family felt relieved a little. They hoped that other cultivators couldnt surpass Jing Yunyan either. Another cultivator in the Golden Core Stage, however, surpassed all of them with nine magic crystals and ranked first at once. He had two fifth-level, two fourth-level, two third-level, and three second-level magic crystals. In an instant, Jing Yunyan and the Jing family looked very displeased. They were mentally-prepared, but still couldnt ept it when they had to face reality. Jing Yaorong originally expected Jing Yunyan to win the first prize and get the Spirit-gathering Pill so that he could improve his level, but now he was disappointed and angry. However, no matter how disappointed and angry he was, he could do nothing about it because Jing Yunyan was indeed worse. At this moment, he could only hope that Jing Yunyan was able to keep a position in the top 3 so that the Jing family wouldnt be embarrassed. Unfortunately, he was bound to be disappointed. After a nce at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, Jing Yaorong felt it would be very difficult for Jing Yunyan to keep a position in the top 3 unless only one of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could get into the top 3, which wasnt very likely to happen. Jing Yunyan wanted to me Leng Shaoting for that because Leng Shaoting had robbed him of a fifth-level magic crystal, but the fifth-level magic crystal wouldnt be his even if it hadnt been robbed away. Anyway, Jing Yunyan was still mad at Leng Shaoting. Even if the fifth-level magic crystal couldnt help him rank higher on the list, it was very helpful for his cultivation. He might be able to reach the middle stage of the Golden Core Stage with it. The more he thought about that, the angrier he got, so Jing Yunyan turned to re at Leng Shaoting again. He hated Leng Shaoting even more than the person who stole the first prize away from him. Noticing Jing Yunyans expression, Jing Yaorong began to look at Leng Shaoting coldly as well. He guessed that Jing Yunyan lost the first prize because of Leng Shaoting. If so, Leng Shaoting was hateful in his eyes. red at by Jing Yunyan, Leng Shaoting did nothing, he just turned to meet the pair of cold eyes at the front of the hall. The moment Leng Shaoting looked over, he met Jing Yaorongs eyes. One was mad, while the other was cold. The moment they met each others eyes, Leng Shaoting became more displeased and Jing Yaorong turned his head away. He didnt expect Leng Shaoting to look over and they even met each others eyes, so he panicked all of a sudden. However, Jing Yaorong felt mad after turning his head away. He felt it was embarrassing for to avoid Leng Shaotings eyes. Leng Shaoting was a junior after all. Anyway, he was slightly panicked, so he didnt look at Leng Shaoting again. He felt stressed under Leng Shaotings gaze. Although he was reluctant to admit it, he couldnt deny it. Leng Shaotings look put a lot of pressure on him. Suddenly, an idea dawned on Jing Yaorong. He thought that the unkind look mighte from a person who wanted to kill him. Thinking of that, Jing Yaorong squinted and felt a crisis. He wasnt sure although it was possible, but he didnt think there was any grudge between them. Why did the person want to kill him? Was it because of Jing Jining? Did Jing Jining aim to kill him for Jing Yunyao? Jing Jining was no match for him, so Jing Jining might have hired another person to kill him. Thinking of that, Jing Yaorong was mad and gave a nce at Jing Jining who wasnt far away. It was only his guess, but he couldnt ignore his anxiety, so he made up his mind to investigate it, otherwise he might be confused if something terrible really happened. Anyway, Jing Yaorong guessed correctly. Leng Shaoting indeed wanted to kill him, but for Jing Yunyao instead of for Jing Jining. Leng Shaoting had that idea also for his dead father. It should be soon. Jing Yunyao was already in the Out-of-body Stage right now, and she coulde back to the cultivation world after she had made a full recovery and stabilized her level. As soon as Jing Jining felt Jing Yaorongs look, he turned to look over, but Jing Yaorong moved his eyes away. Jing Jining slightly cocked his eyebrow. He didnt understand why Jing Yaorong did that, but he had no interest in asking. Instead, he turned to focus on the square to observe the situation under it. After Jing Yaorong moved his eyes away, Leng Shaoting withdrew his look too, because he was afraid that he might lose control of himself and attack Jing Yaorong if he stared at him for longer. He had good control of himself, but emotions could get the better of him sometimes, because he was a human, not a saint. And the person in front of him wasnt an ordinary guy, it was the murderer of his father. The cultivator who ranked first now felt excited, but didnt show his real feelings on his face. He turned to give Leng Shaoting a nce because Leng Shaoting was a big threat to him. Actually, even if Leng Shaoting really surpassed him, he was willing to ept it because he could see that Leng Shaoting was at a higher level than him. Ones luck mattered too, so Leng Shaoting might just have good luck. After all, Mo Qilin who was in the same team as them had gotten so many magic crystals. No one could surpass the top 3 till No.50 participant. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning attracted much attention among thest ten participants. From No.51 to No.60, three participants had already failed and others were at verymon levels. When it was Leng Shaotings turn, Leng Shaoting took out his magic crystals and shocked everyone. The other people thought that Leng Shaoting couldnt be better than them, but unexpectedly Leng Shaoting was far better than them. It took a long while for Leng Shaoting to record his magic crystals and people began to wonder whether he had too many or very few magic crystals. However, no one really believed that Leng Shaoting could only have a few magic crystals because he had outstanding abilities. In that case, he must have too many magic crystals. How many did he have? It turned out that Leng Shaoting had 17 magic crystals in all, including one at the seventh level, one at the sixth level, two at the fifth level, four at the fourth level, four at the third level, and five at the second level. Most important were the magic crystals at the sixth and seventh level. As his result was announced, everyone was amazed and became jealous of him. Jesus, he has magic crystals at the sixth and seventh level! Its so unbelievable! How high is his level? Chapter 2084 - They Deserve the Prizes

Chapter 2084: They Deserve the Prizes

Were at low levels, so we cant see his level, but I bet his level must be very high, or he couldnt get magic crystals at the sixth and seventh level. Yeah, and he seems younger than thirty. I cant believe hes able to reach such a high level at such a young age. Hes talented. Hes the talent of the talent! It seems Baili Zongyang, the well-known genius of the cultivation world, was overshadowed this time, by a lot of people. Right, but he didnt take part in the game this year. If he did, he might not be worse than the other people. Still, he cant be better than the man who has seventh-level magic crystals. As they discussed, they mentioned Baili Zongyang. After all, Baili Zongyang wasnt only the champion of this gamest year, but was also the most famous, talented cultivator in their cultivation world, so it was very normal that peoplepared him with other participants. Baili Zongyang had a good psychological quality, so he wasnt mad at other peoples discussions. He even admitted that they were right. He admitted that he wasnt as good as Qing Feng. After all, Qing Fengs level was higher than him. Many people didnt know Leng Shaotings level, but Bai Lingtian and the other elders could see it. Precisely because they knew it, they were more amazed by the fact that Leng Shaoting was able to get magic crystals at the sixth and seventh level. A fifth-level demonic monster was as strong as cultivators in the Golden Core Stage. Even though a fifth-level demonic monster was as strong as cultivators in the Golden Core Stage, cultivators in the Golden Core Stage were more likely to win if they met in a fight. Because demonic monsters relied on their physical strength to fight and they werent as agile as humans, while humans can y tricks, humans were more likely to win. As a result, it was possible that Leng Shaoting got a sixth-level magic crystal because his level was able to kill a sixth-level demonic monster. However, if it was a seventh-level demonic monster, it was a little unbelievable even if he had Gu Nings help. Because Gu Nings level was much lower than Leng Shaotings, they wouldnt be much stronger than before even if Gu Ning helped him. Other people refused to believe that they could kill a seventh-level demonic monster together. However, they did and werent injured, which was quite amazing. Senior Shangguan, your disciple is too unbelievable, said Bai Lingtian. He couldnt believe it either. Yeah, he isnt like a cultivator in the Golden Core Stage at all. Yun Hongqing chimed in. He didnt doubt Leng Shaotings abilities because Leng Shaotings level was indeed high and they had witnessed his abilities. Yun Hongqing thought Leng Shaotings level might be even higher and he could hide it. However, it wasnt very likely. Even though Leng Shaoting was Shangguan Yangs disciple and talented, he was too young. In an era with thin magical power, it was hard to cultivate, let alone be a senior cultivator. At Leng Shaotings young age, he could be called a talented cultivator given his current level. Leng Shaoting didnt hide his level and he alone wasnt able to kill a seventh-level demonic monster, but he had the flood dragon with him! Although the flood dragon was at the same level as them and it might not be able to defeat a seventh-level demonic monster alone, and9 it was even scared of cultivators in the Yuan Ying Stage, it was very powerful when it worked with Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Actually, they were fighting against three demonic monsters back then. If there was only one seventh-level demonic monster, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning could kill it by working together because Gu Ning had the Blood of the Phoenix in her body, which could fill her with greater power. If Gu Ning was only a cultivator in the Fusion Stage without the Blood of the Phoenix, they might not win even if Leng Shaoting, the flood dragon, and the monster fox helped her. Shangguan Yang knew it very well, so he wasnt surprised that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could get magic crystals at the sixth and seventh level. However, he was still slightly amazed because it was beyond his expectation that they could have a seventh-level magic crystal. He thought the highest level they could get was the sixth level. Anyway, he didnt think that Leng Shaoting didnt deserve other peoplespliments. Instead, he felt proud of Leng Shaoting. Jing Yaorong, Dongfang He, and the other people were very displeased with the result, but they had topliment Leng Shaoting for the sake of Shangguan Yang. Ha-ha, he must be very lucky! said Shangguan Yang, being very modest amid other peoples praise. They didnt think Leng Shaoting relied on only his abilities to get so many magic crystals, so Leng Shaoting must have good luck. Anyway, ones luck was as important as his abilities. At this moment, Leng Shaoting ranked first and other people realized that no one could surpass him now, unless Leng Shaoting let Gu Ning win the first prize by giving magic crystals at higher levels to her. If so, it meant that they had very high-quality magic crystals. I think Senior Shangguans female disciple must have many magic crystals of good quality as well, said Bai Lingtian. He didnt think Gu Ning had worse magic crystals than Leng Shaoting. If he guessed correctly, Leng Shaoting would win the first prize, while Gu Ning won the second. Anyway, the number and quality of their magic crystals were really amazing. Given what I know, Gu Qing He should have one or two fewer magic crystals. Shangguan Yang almost blurted Gu Nings name out in excitement. Although he had already said her surname, nobody thought further about that because they didnt have any doubts. It seems Senior Shangguans disciples will win the first and second prize this year, said Jing Yaorong. It wasnt wrong, but his tone showed obvious jealousy. Right, but they deserve the prizes. Baili Qifeng chimed in. He said that sincerely while also mocking Jing Yaorong. Even if Jing Yaorong was unwilling to ept it, he could do nothing about it because Jing Yunyancked the ability. No one was dumb, so everyone understood the real meaning of their words, but nobody bothered to point it out. Before long, it was Gu Nings turn. Because Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were in the same team, everyone believed that Gu Ning would have a good result too. Therefore, they werent very shocked when they saw Gu Nings magic crystals, but they were still very surprised because Gu Nings magic crystals werent much worse than Leng Shaotings. They were indeed incredible. Gu Ning had fifteen magic crystals in all, including one at the sixth level, three at the fifth level, three at the fourth level, four at the third level, and four at the second level. Although she didnt have as many magic crystals as Leng Shaoting, she ranked right next to him. In that case, Gu Ning ranked second on the list. Jing Yunyan totally disappeared from the top 3 now, so he was quite upset. If there werent new strongpetitors, Jing Yunyan could win the first prize this year. Unfortunately, three strongpetitors showed up this year. Chapter 2085 - Do You Dare?

Chapter 2085: Do You Dare?

There were a few people after Gu Ning, but they didnt have good results, so Leng Shaoting ranked first, Gu Ning ranked second, the cultivator in the Golden Core Stage with nine magic crystals ranked third, Jing Yunyan ranked fourth, Dongfang Ziyu and the disciple of Tiandaozong ranked fifth, another cultivator in the Golden Core Stage ranked sixth, Mo Qilin ranked seventh, Yin Ruyan ranked eighth in the end, and Baili Zongxue ranked tenth. All the members of the four major families were on the list. In fact, they were at a great advantage, because their teammates were arranged by their families and wouldnt betray them. However, other participants had to team up ad hoc, so they betrayed each other at the end of the game and began topete against each other. As a result, each of them could only get a small amount of magic crystals, so they naturally couldnt win a prize. After the prize-winners were released, they all got their awards and the magic crystals they got were owned by themselves. Many people were jealous of Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, but they could do nothing about it. Some people wanted to buy magic crystals from them, but were all turned down no matter how much they were willing to pay. Anyway, given Leng Shaotings current level, only magic crystals above the fifth level were useful for him, so he didnt need magic crystals blew the fifth level. Gu Ning needed magic crystals above the third level, so she gave those at the first and second level to Mo Qilin. She also gave a few at the third, fourth, and fifth level to him. They gave Mo Qilin those magic crystals and Mo Qilin could decide how to use them. He could take them all as his own, or share them with other members in Tiandaozong. He alone didnt need so many magic crystals after all. Because Gu Ning gave him too many magic crystals, Mo Qilin felt embarrassed to take them, but Gu Ning said that they didnt need so many and they would dump those useless magic crystals if he didnt take them. Since Gu Ning said that, Mo Qilin took the magic crystals and felt very grateful to Gu Ning. Other people were jealous of him. If Gu Ning didnt need those magic crystals, they were willing to take them! Unfortunately, they werent familiar with Gu Ning, so Gu Ning wouldnt give them. Magic crystals were useful for cultivation, but one couldnt make huge progress just with the help of magic crystals. It still depended on ones talent and luck. Anyway, they were very helpful. After thepetition was over, the participants left. Shangguan Yang and the others along with members of the four major families stayed for the dinner arranged by Tiandaozong. Walking to the side hall, Jing Yunyan looked at Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning with strong hatred. A touch of unkindness shed in Gu Nings eyes. Senior Qing, I need to leave for a while. Ill be back soon, said Gu Ning to Leng Shaoting. They were in public, so she could only call Leng Shaoting Senior Qing. When Leng Shaoting noticed the unkindness in Gu Nings eyes, he knew that she was going to do something bad, but he didnt stop her. He responded to her and let her go. Gu Ning then walked towards Jing Yunyan, looking at him with a vague smile. Seeing Gu Ning walking over, Jing Yunyan hid his real feelings, but still looked cold. Why is this womaning over? She has an insincere smile on her face. It cant be good news. Anyway, he didnt avoid it and wanted to see what Gu Ning was going to do. If he avoided it, it would seem that he was scared of her, which was quite humiliating and Jing Yunyan wouldnt do that. Therefore, he put on his pride at once to face Gu Ning. Many people around him saw Gu Ning walking to Jing Yunyan, so they stopped to watch. Because many of them could see Jing Yunyans hatred towards Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, they thought that Gu Ning was going to cause trouble. Lord Jing, are you mad at me and my Senior Qing? Why do you always look at us with hatred? said Gu Ning calmly. It sounded as if she wasnt annoyed at all. She wasnt mad, but she deliberately came to annoy Jing Yunyan. When other people heard Gu Nings words, they realized that this girl called Qing He was indeed going to cause trouble for Jing Yunyan. Well, I think you know the answer clearly. Jing Yunyan snorted. He sounded very unkind. Hearing that, people got curious. What had happened that made Jing Yunyan hate them so much? Was it because they had shown up and won the first and second prize? It seemed to be so, but could be more than just that. Do you mean what happened in the misty forest? Isnt it very normal? Gu Ningughed a little, then mocked him. Lord Jing, are you carrying a grudge against me and my Senior Qing just because of that? Jing Yunyan coldly stared at Gu Ning without a word. Lord Jing, if youre unwilling to ept it, you can go challenge my Senior Qing. If you win, well give the fifth-level magic crystal back to you. How about that? said Gu Ning. She had no intention of hiding the fact that they had robbed Jing Yunyan of a fifth-level magic crystal. It was allowed to rob other people of magic crystals, but it was humiliating that Jing Yunyan failed to protect his magic crystal and was robbed of it by Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning said he could challenge Jing Yunyan, which was another humiliation to him, because obviously Jing Yunyan was no match for Leng Shaoting. If he went to challenge Leng Shaoting, he would be seeking humiliation on his own. Although Jing Yunyan had nothing to do with what Jing Yunyao had suffered, he was Jing Yaorongs son after all and he was very hateful. You Even though Jing Yunyan was robbed of the magic crystal, he had no intention of saying it aloud, because it was humiliating that he was robbed of the magic crystal. However, now Gu Ning said it out loud, so Jing Yunyan was very angry. Besides, Gu Ning publicly humiliated him again by urging him to challenge Leng Shaoting. He was no match for Leng Shaoting! Other people around them immediately learned that Jing Yunyan hated Shangguan Yangs disciples very much because they had robbed him of a fifth-level magic crystal. Everyone would be mad if he or she was robbed of magic crystals, but it was indeed embarrassing that Jing Yunyan couldnt defeat them. All of a sudden, Jing Yunyan sneered and mocked. Oh, do you want to bully me by telling me to challenge a cultivator whos at a higher level than me? Do you dare topete against me? Why not? Gu Ning replied fearlessly and challenged him. I dont care about the fact that your level is higher than mine, Im just afraid that you might be displeased when other people say youre bullying me. Hearing Gu Nings words, everyone felt she was too arrogant because she wasnt very strongpared with Jing Yunyan. However, when Gu Ning finished, they believed she wasnt really going topete against Jing Yunyan. She dared to say that only because she was sure that Jing Yunyan wouldnt bully cultivators at a lower level than him. Chapter 2086 - I Dont Take Advantage of Women

Chapter 2086: I Dont Take Advantage of Women

However, Gu Ning wasnt just saying it. If Jing Yunyan dared to do that, she was ready topete against him. Although it was a little tricky to deal with Jing Yunyan, she was confident that she would win. As long as Jing Yunyan dared to fight with her, she would humiliate him more in public. You Jing Yunyan was struck dumb for a second and didnt know what to say. He indeed wanted to teach Gu Ning a lesson, but was also afraid that other people might say he was bullying Gu Ning. After all, his level was much higher than hers. I dont take advantage of women. Jing Yunyan was annoyed, but was unwilling to be regarded as a bully, so he directly ignored Gu Ning and walked away. It wasnt surprising, so Gu Ning didnt stop him. Once Jing Yunyan was gone, Baili Zongxue who stood close by walked over and gently asked Gu Ning, Do you hate Jing Yunyan very much? Obviously, Gu Ning hated Jing Yunyan, or she wouldnt have robbed him of the magic crystal. After all, Gu Ning had helped Baili Zongxue kill demonic monsters and didnt want her magic crystals, so Baili Zongxue believed that Gu Ning wasnt the kind of person who would randomly rob others. It only happened when Gu Ning hated the person very much. Yeah, said Gu Ning and closed her mouth. Baili Zongxue also stopped talking about it. Onlookers felt a little disappointed since there was no drama to watch, but this was Tiandaozong, so nobody dared to cause a scene. At the dinner, Shangguan Yang and the others enjoyed the meal, but the Dongfang family and the Jing family didnt have much appetite, especially Jing Yunyan. Because they failed to win a prize among the top 3, they were in a very bad mood. However, they couldnt me other people. They could only me themselves for being less skilled than other people. After having dinner, Shangguan Yang and the others left. Bai Lingtian wanted them to stay, but Shangguan Yang declined. He said he needed to deal with other things and had to leave tonight. Because the magical pill Leng Shaoting took to help him change his appearance was only effective for a day, and half a day had passed, if they stayed, they would be exposed tomorrow morning. It was their secret. Bai Lingtian didnt insist, but he weed Shangguan Yang and his disciples to visit the cultivation world at any time. If it was possible, they could even build a house for Shangguan Yang in the cultivation world so that Shangguan Yang could live in the cultivation world once he was free. In fact, Gu Ning and the others already had that n. Because they were cultivators, it wasnt convenient for them to stay in the mortal world all the time. If they went to the Kunlun Sects ce, they would feel lonely without other people by their side. As a result, it was a good thing if they could choose whether they wanted to stay in the Kunlun Sects ce and the cultivation world. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had already asked Jing Jining to handle it, so they didnt need Bai Lingtian. Although they could also stay in the Jing familys ce as long as Jing Jining went back to the Jing family, they were unwilling to do that, so they could only build their own house. Ha-ha, since Ive learned the cultivation world really exists, welle here more often in the future. Leader Bai, thank you so much for your kindness. Jining will take care of the house for us. As soon as the house is built, well spend more time here, said Shangguan Yang. Wonderful! Knowing that, Bai Lingtian was excited. He was happy not because Shangguan Yang didnt need him to build a house, but because Shangguan Yang would visit the cultivation world more often in the future. After all, senior cultivators were very rare in the cultivation world, so they hoped that Shangguan Yang could stay in the cultivation world. However, they wouldnt stop Shangguan Yang from doing his other things. It was already exciting news that he would spend more time here. Because of thepetition, many people had a bad impression of Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, but they couldnt stop Shangguan Yang from staying in the cultivation world. Shangguan Yang then left with Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Originally, Bai Lingtian arranged for Xi Baichuan and his disciples to send them to the entrance of the cultivation world, but Shangguan Yang turned them down because Jing Jining was with them. Bai Lingtian didnt insist. If he insisted, it would seem as if he was spying on them. In the end, they walked them out of Tiandaozong together. Jing Yaorong needed to ask Jing Jining about something, but unexpectedly Jing Jining left along with Shangguan Yang. So he couldnt ask him any questions. After Shangguan Yang and the others left, Mo Qilin gave his magic crystals to his master. Mo Qilin didnt need all the magic crystals, so Yun Hongqing kept some that were useful for Mo Qilin and shared the rest with other disciples. Although Mo Qilin was Yun Hongqings direct disciple, Yun Hongqing had other disciples as well. If Mo Qilin didnt need the magic crystals, it would be a waste if they didnt share them with other people. In the Jing familys house. The moment Jing Yaorong and Jing Yunyan got home, they walked into the study. Jing Yaorong asked, Did anything happen between you and Shangguan Yangs disciples in the misty forest? Jing Yaorong was sure that something must have happened, or Jing Yunyan wouldnt hate Leng Shaoting so much. However, he didnt know what exactly had happened. And he had no idea about Gu Nings conversation with Jing Yunyan. Yes. Jing Yunyan had tolerated it for a long time. When Jing Yaorong asked him about it, he showed uncontrolled anger on his face. He robbed me of a fifth-level magic crystal. Hearing that, Jing Yaorong frowned at once. He was very displeased too, but wasnt as angry as Jing Yunyan because it was allowed by the rules. Therefore, no matter how unhappy they were, they had to ept it. After a short silence, Jing Yaorong said in an unhappy tone, Alright, you should get over it now. Its allowed by the rules after all. Focus on your cultivation. Youre only twenty-six. You still have the chance to take part in thepetition next time. Jing Yaorong had no intention of paying Leng Shaoting back, because it was meaningless. What Leng Shaoting had done to Jing Yunyan was allowed by the rules. If he nned to punish Leng Shaoting, it would only make him a sore loser. He was indeed a sore loser, after all they aimed to win, but they would be embarrassed if it became big news. Father, I cant submit to the humiliation. Jing Yunyan looked very furious. Upon thinking of Leng Shaoting, he was filled with hatred. Leng Shaoting hadnt only robbed him of the magic crystal, he had also defeated himpletely, humiliating him. Gu Ning even came to provoke him earlier. If he didnt care about his face, he would have beaten her sh*t out! So? What can you do? Can you defeat him? If you could, you wouldnt have been robbed of the magic crystal. He didnt break the rules. If you want to pay him back just because of that, youll only humiliate yourself and the Jing family. Besides, didnt you rob other people of their magic crystals? Jing Yaorong criticized Jing Yunyan angrily because he expected better from JIng Yunyan, but JIng Yunyan had no clear understanding of the reality. I Jing Yunyan was struck dumb and closed his mouth because Jing Yaorong was right. Chapter 2087 - The Jing Familys Bad Reputation

Chapter 2087: The Jing Familys Bad Reputation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Alright, you can go now. Dont do anything in private. If you offend Shangguan Yang, our family wont get anything good. Jing Yaorong warned. Given Jing Yunyans character, if he didnt warn him, he would do something stupid, while they couldnt afford the price of messing with Shangguan Yang. If Shangguan Yang was mad Tiandaozong would also get into trouble. I know Jing Yunyan didnt dare to behave against Jing Yaorong, so he agreed. Although he was still unwilling to ept it, he knew it wouldnt do the Jing family any good if they offended Shangguan Yang, so he had to behave himself. Besides, he was no match for Leng Shaoting! After Jing Yunyan left, Jing Yaorong began to ponder over what had happened today. He still felt that Jing Jining wanted to kill him and even had helpers. He wondered whether he had thought too much about it or guessed correctly. He wasnt going to go down a dead end, but he was anxious. Perhaps he had done too many bad things and felt guilty now! He only had suspicions, so he didnt talk about that with Jing Yanhua nor did he tell Jing Yanhua to stop Jing Jining. After making sure of it, he would go to have a talk with Jing Yanhua. Anyway, he was willing to trust Jing Yanhua and knew Jing Yanhua very well. Jing Yanhua spent no less effort than him on protecting the Jing family. If Jing Jining really wanted to murder him, Jing Yanhua wouldnt allow it to happen. He was the only mainstay of the Jing family right now. If he died, the Jing family would lose its position and power. Jing Yanhua was Jing Jinings father, so Jing Jining must think carefully about it even if he wanted to take revenge for Jing Yunyao. Thinking of that, Jing Yaorong felt Jing Jining didnt have the heart to do it. Jing Jining indeed didnt have the heart to do that. If he had, he would have done that earlier on. Exactly because he cared about his father, he kept his strong hatred to himself for so many years. He rarely came back to the cultivation world and the Jing familys house. However, even though he couldnt do it, someone else could. Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting were determined to take revenge. Jing Jining wouldnt join them because they needed to do it on their own. Jing Yaorong knew nothing about that yet. In the Baili familys house. I heard Shangguan Yangs disciple robbed Jing Yunyan of a fifth-level magic crystal. Its allowed by the rules, but it isnt a good deed. I wonder how many magic crystals they stole from other participants? Baili Qifeng said after he was home. He suddenly had a bad impression of Shangguan Yangs disciples. Baili Zongyang had the same idea as Baili Qifeng. Hearing that, Baili Zongxue realized that they had misunderstood Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, so she exined at once. Grandpa, they indeed robbed Jing Yunyan of a magic crystal, but they did that simply because they hate Jing Yunyan. In fact, I got the fourth-level magic crystal with the help of Senior Shangguans two disciples. They helped me kill the demonic monsters. Because four demonic monsters appeared at the same time back then, we were retreating in the fight. If it hadnt been for them, we wouldnt have sessfully killed the four demonic monsters. Even if we had, we would have been seriously injured. They killed the demonic monsters, but they didnt steal our magic crystals, so I believe theyre not bad people. Well Hearing that, both Baili Qifeng and Baili Zongyang were surprised and let go of their bad impression of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. If so, they did it because of their personal grudge. In that case, its understandable, said Baili Qifeng. The Jing family has a bad reputation and many enemies, said Baili Zongyang with obvious dislike for the Jing family. Jing Jining was an exception. What had happened to Jing Yunyao that year was known to everyone, but no one brought it up now. If it had happened in the Baili family, they would also be mad and wouldnt hesitate to punish the member who broke the rules, but they would stop after the punishment. They could chase the person out of the cultivation world and stop them froming back. However, the Jing family chased Jing Yunyao and tried to kill her. Jing Yunyao was Jing Yaorongs biological daughter after all. Why would he make the decision to kill her? Did his dignity matter more than his daughters life? They knew that Jing Jining had a close rtionship with Jing Yunyao, so Jing Jining started to hate Jing Yaorong after the tragedy happened. Thinking of that, Baili Qifeng figured out why Shangguan Yangs disciples made things difficult for Jing Yunyan. If I guess correctly, Shangguan Yangs disciples deliberately caused trouble for Jing Yunyan because of Jing Jining. Grandpa, do you mean Jing Jining carries a grudge against the Jing family because of Jing Yunyao? Shangguan Yang and his disciples are aware of that, so his disciples made things difficult for Jing Yunyan on purpose? Baili Zongyang immediately understood his grandfathers words and thought it was highly likely. Its also possible that they deliberately came to participate in thepetition after knowing that Jing Yunyan was likely to win the championship. They shut Jing Yunyan out of the top 3 on purpose, said Baili Qifeng after pondering it over. It was just a guess, but he felt it was likely. Even though Jing Jining wouldnt cut off his rtionship with the Jing family just because of Jing Yunyao, he could do something to cause the Jing family trouble. Oh, grandpa, I actually feel familiar with the girl called Qing He, but I cant remember whether weve met before. I think we possibly knew each other long ago, but forgot each other, said Baili Zongxue. Hearing that, Baili Qifeng and Baili Zongyang slightly cocked their eyebrows. They agreed that it was possible. No matter what, since she helped you twice, it means she doesnt hate you. If its possible, you can make friends with her. It wont do the Baili family any bad, said Baili Qifeng. He wasnt trying to make use of Gu Ning, but felt it wasnt a bad thing to form a rtionship with outstanding cultivators. Sure, said Baili Zongxue. She also had a very good impression of Qing He. In the Dongfang familys house. Dongfang He was in a terrible mood, because Dongfang Ziyu fell out of the top 3 and ranked fifth this year, which was quite embarrassing. Even if Dongfang Ziyu got many more magic crystals than three years ago this time, her level was higher too. Grandpa, Im sorry for disappointing you. Dongfang Ziyu apologized to Dongfang He. Its not your fault. There are too many new senior cultivators this year. None of us could have predicted it happening. Dongfang He was in a bad mood, feeling slightly disappointed, but he didnt me Dongfang Ziyu for it because it wasnt her fault.. He wouldnt vent his anger on other people to save his face. Chapter 2088 - Care About Leng Shaoting

Chapter 2088: Care About Leng Shaoting

The Yin family didnt feel much resentment. They didnt have high expectations for Yin Ruyan after all, and Yin Ruyan herself wasnt very disappointed. Anyway, Yin Ruyan was very happy to know that Dongfang Ziyu failed to get into the top three. However, they still couldnt find the murderer who killed Yin Shixun, which filled them with irritation. However, they werent very suspicious of Jing Jining. Although new senior cultivators showed up at his sidest night and the Yin family stayed alert, they stopped being suspicious after knowing who the senior cultivators were. Therefore, they didnt specially send out people to spy on Jing Jining. Perhaps Yin Shixun was really killed by people with special skills from other countries. When Gu Ning and the others went back to the siheyuan, it was already 11 pm. Ever since they went to the cultivation world, Jing Yunyao had been worried. She knew that they would be fine, but she still felt worried about them. As a result, she wasntpletely relieved until they were back. How was it? Did it go smoothly? asked Jing Yunyao. Yeah, everything went well. Shaoting won the first prize. I got second. And another person won the third prize. Jing Yunyan ranked fourth. Gu Ning held Jing Yunyans arm and said to her, And, Shaoting and I robbed Jing Yunyan of a fifth-level magic crystal. We also heavily beat him. Jing Yunyan was so mad at us. And since he failed to get into the top three, the Jing family looked quite displeased today. Hearing Gu Nings words, Jing Yunyao was pleased. She actually didnt hate Jing Yunyan because he was born after she left the cultivation world. It was just that she felt happy when Jing Yaorong was unhappy. However, her good mood didntst long because she hadnt taken revenge yet. She couldnt get over the grudge unless revenge was taken. At this time, Leng Shaoting took out a seventh-level magic crystal and handed it to Jing Yunyao. Mom, use this to enhance your cultivation level. What? Jing Yunyao was greatly surprised when she saw that seventh-level magic crystal. To her surprise, Leng Shaoting was able to get a seventh-level magic crystal. Given his current level, it should be very hard for him to do that! All of a sudden, Jing Yunyao grabbed Leng Shaotings arms. She checked his body from head to toe, then asked worriedly, Shaoting, are you injured? Leng Shaoting must have endured a violent fight to get this seventh-level magic crystal due to his cultivation level, so Jing Yunyao was worried that Leng Shaoting had been wounded. Feeling the love from his mother, Leng Shaoting felt warm. He smiled and said tofort Jing Yunyao, Im not. Im fine. Ningning helped me, and we had other helpers. Other helpers? Jing Yunyao immediately understood that Leng Shaoting was talking about the flood dragon, but he couldnt say it aloud when Jing Jining was present. Jing Yunyao didnt see any injuries on Leng Shaotings body either, so she rxed. It was good to know that he wasnt injured. Take this. Leng Shaoting pushed the magic crystal to Jing Yunyao. Looking at the magic crystal, Jing Yunyao looked touched, but she still rejected it. I dont need this magic crystal. I can improve myself by cultivating for a while. Keep it for yourself. Youll need it very soon. She cared about Leng Shaoting. Take it, please! I dont need it now and might not need it then. Leng Shaoting directly squeezed it into Jing Yunyaos hands. His level wasnt high enough, while Jing Yunyao could use it currently. Yunyao, just take it. We can get more when Shaoting reaches a higher level. Anyway, its Shaotings idea. Youll hurt his feelings if you reject it. Shangguan Yang opened his mouth to help Leng Shaoting. Right, mother, please take it. Gu Ning chimed in. Alright, fine! Since everyone wanted her to take it, Jing Yunyao stopped rejecting it. She was unwilling to see Leng Shaoting hurt because she was unwilling to take it. On their way back, Gu Ning also gave Jing Jining a few magic crystals. Jing Jining used to be a well-known talented cultivator in their generation, but he left after Jing Yunyao had the terrible ident. So he only made a little progress after so many years. As the future patriarch of the Jing family, Jing Jining had to be strong because he had to be able to persuade other people to listen to him. Although nobody would dare to slight Jing Jining because of Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting, other people would respect him only on the surface. If he wanted other people to surrender to him, he must have the ability. Besides, Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting couldnt help him all the time. Everyone had his or her own things to deal with after all. Jing Jining stayed in the siheyuan for a while longer, then left for the apartment Leng Shaoting arranged for him. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would stay in the siheyuan tonight. On this night, Jing Yunyao cultivated with the help of the seventh-level magic crystal. After absorbing its energy, she turned it into her own power. After only one night, Jing Yunyaos wounds left by herst trial to break through levels were healed and her abilities were stabilized. Afterwards, she needed to practice her skills. In the Out-of-body Stage, ones consciousness could leave the body to observe or control objects, or even affect the cultivation of other cultivators at lower levels. One would have a better control of objects in this stage. Her soul could also leave the body and travel in the world. However, it needed practice. Cultivators didnt naturally have this ability after they reached the Out-of-body Stage. Given the current situation, it wasnt easy to learn half of the skill, let alone master the skill. In the morning, Gu Ning went to herpany. During these days, the Shengning Organization was the focus of everyones attention with skyrocketing sales and endless contracts, so the staff of the Shengning Organization was upied with work recently. However, they enjoyed it because they could get a higher pay when they had more work to do. The Shengning Organization offered them high sries, so they worked very hard. Gu Ning spent the morning in herpany before going to share a meal with the others in the siheyuan at noon. In the afternoon, Leng Shaoting went back to the military base so he drove Jing Yunyao to Mountain River Garden along the way. And Gu Ning went back to her school. She had been absent from her school for a long time. Given Jing Yunyaos level, no one could discover her, so she didnt need to stay in the siheyuan all the time. When Gu Ning was back in their school, it was time for the evening ss, so she went directly to their ssroom. The moment Gu Ning stepped into the campus, nearly 70% schoolmates turned to look at her with excitement. Look! Shes Gu Ning. The chairman of the Shengning Organization. Chapter 2089 - Prick the Bubble

Chapter 2089: Prick the Bubble

Gu Ning is so amazing! At such a young age, she owns such arge business group with dozens of billions of yuan in wealth. Its unbelievable! Right. She doesnt only own such arge business group, but she also knows a lot of important figures. Its hard not to be envious of her. I agree. When people talked about Gu Ning now, they alwaysplimented her. Although many people were jealous of her, they wouldnt say that she gained her sess through dirty tricks. Because many things had already proved that Gu Ning didnt rely on dirty tricks to be so sessful, she mainly had powerful connections. Only a few haters wouldnt stop attacking Gu Ning, but they didnt get much attention. After a series of news about Gu Ning came out, only unkind people would continue to criticize Gu Ning. After all, not everyone was mentally healthy. Many schoolmates came to greet Gu Ning, and Gu Ning politely replied to them. She didnt put on airs at all, which made many people feel honored. However, even if Gu Ning was very friendly, she had the air of a sessful businesswoman, so people still felt stressed at seeing her. As a result, they didnt spend much time talking with her. Most people looked at Gu Ning kindly, but some had jealousy and hatred for her. Several people even ran to put on an arrogant expression in front of Gu Ning on purpose. Gu Ning, however, only felt it was childish. Jealousy could distort ones mental condition, even though there was no grudge between them. When Gu Ning reached the teaching building, she met Yuan Shuyan who walked over from another direction. Because both of them studied in the School of Economics, they went to sses in the same teaching building. As soon as Yuan Shuyan saw Gu Ning, she looked displeased and showed obvious jealousy and hatred for Gu Ning, but she soonposed herself. She was afraid of Gu Ning. Yuan Yilin had warned her that Gu Ning was from an influential family. Gu Ning was also skilled at martial arts, so Yuan Shuyan stopped making things difficult for her again. Gu Ning didnt bother to pay attention to Yuan Shuyan at all, so she refused to give her a nce and directly walked into the building. Once Gu Ning showed up, her ssmates surrounded her and kept on asking her questions. They praised her too. This was the first time Gu Nings ssmates had seen her after the establishment of the Shengning Organization, so they were very excited. Although they had already heard about herpanies, they were still amazed by her sess and connections. Gu Ning, youre so unbelievable. I cant believe you have dozens of billions of yuan. You also know so many influential figures. Its incredible. Right, especially the Leng family of the capital, and the Tang family of City B. Im shocked. Gu Ning, how did you manage to get to know them? Right. Do you have a rtionship with the twopanies or the two famous gangs that control them. Jesus, if you have a rtionship with the two famous gangs. You can do whatever you want. Gu Ning They kept on asking her questions before she could answer them. In fact, they didnt really care about her answers. They simply wanted to express their admiration and surprise. Not everyone disliked illegal gangs. Many people thought they were very cool. Most people had a bad impression of illegal gangs, but it differed among different people. And precisely because of that, they didnt have a bad impression of Gu Ning just because she had a rtionship with the illegal gangs. Oh, I also saw the famous Lord Leng of the Leng family. I heard hes a soldier, but I didnt know his rank was so high in the military. Hes a major general! Right. He isnt only handsome, but is also from a powerful family. Hes very outstanding. Jesus, if anyone can marry him, she would be the luckiest woman in this world. Right, I wish it could be me. Some girls began to dream about it. Come on, he wont bother to give you a nce. Dont prick my bubble! It wont hurt anyone even if Im just dreaming about it. The girl retorted in annoyance. She wasnt angry because she had a clear understanding of herself. She was just saying it. Gu Ning, who was going to marry Lord Leng of the Leng family, indeed felt very lucky that she could be together with Leng Shaoting. She must have been blessed so that she could meet such a loyal man. After all, loyal men are very rare in todays society. Therefore, she agreed that she was very lucky to marry Leng Shaoting. After all, she wasnt a good person in the previous incarnation. She had killed many people! Anyway, she was reincarnated and met Leng Shaoting who was a quality man, so she was blessed. When the other girls dreamed about marrying Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning wasnt mad at all because it was just a joke. She felt a little uneasy, surrounded by other people, but didnt feel unhappy. Luckily, their head teacher came in five minutester, and her ssmates walked away and went back to their own seats. When their head teacher saw Gu Ning, he showed obvious admiration and respect on his face. Gu Ning was the pride of their ss and school. Therefore, the head teacherplimented Gu Ning again before the whole ss. Although the establishment of Gu Nings business group happened a few days ago, the news spread abroad within this time. It took time for news to spread around. Gu Ning felt a little embarrassed when everyone kept onplimenting her. When the head teacher finished, he even invited Gu Ning to go on the stage to give a speech. Gu Ning didnt know what to say, so she gave a casual speech. After Gu Ning came to the school, she sent a message in their WeChat group, so Gu Ning went to see Zhang Zikai when the evening ss was over and they went back to their dorm together. Zhang Zikai was very excited because she hadnt seen Gu Ning for a few days. She excitedly talked with Gu Ning, Gu Ning, do you know that Ive shared much of your glory these days? Many schoolmates are envious of me living in the same dorm room as you. Hearing that, Gu Ning put on a resigned smile, but she could understand it. Chapter 2090 - How to Punish Him?

Chapter 2090: How to Punish Him?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sometimes, Gu Ning didnt think she was very outstanding, but she was quite unbelievable in other peoples eyes. What Zhang Zikai said was also the truth, because other people immediately looked at her with envy when they found out she was very close to Gu Ning. They even talked about them in a low voice. Im so envious of that girl. She is Gu Nings friend. Right, and they are also roommates! Really? Im so envious of her! Although their voices were low, Gu Ning and Zhang Zikai still heard their discussion. And hearing their words, Zhang Zikai showed obvious pride again. Ha-ha, see? What I said is the truth! Zhang Zikai proudly said to Gu Ning. Gu Ning kept the resigned smile on her face. During these days, there was a lot of news in their school, but Gu Ning was absent all the time, so she didnt know. Zhang Zikai and the others had discussed the news in their WeChat group, but Gu Ning seldom read the messages, so she didnt notice it. Oh, Gu Ning, I didnt see your message in our WeChat group. I bet you know nothing about the news were talking about now, right? asked Zhang Zikai. She wasnt sure whether Gu Ning was aware of it or not because Gu Ning had no interest in gossip. However, it was possible that Gu Ning had heard of the news, but didnt talk about it with them. Yeah, Ive been a little busy these days, so I didnt really look at the WeChat group. There are too many messages. Im toozy to read them all, said Gu Ning, then she asked, What happened? Last Saturday, the day when your business group was established, Song Siyao confessed her love to a senior. The senior epted it because he knew her family background, but he actually has a girlfriend. Song Siyao didnt know about it until the seniors girlfriend came to see her on Monday. Unfortunately, the seniors girlfriend didnt know Song Siyaos family background and beat her. No one knows whether it was serious, but Song Siyaos still absent from school. The girl who beat her was expelled, said Zhang Zikai. She wasnt gossiping, but Song Siyao had a grudge against them, so she talked about the news. Gu Ning only listened to her ount and said nothing. When they almost reached the dormitory, a picture suddenly shed in Gu Nings eyes. She saw two boys having an argument in the small woods of their school, then they started fighting. One boy took out a knife and stabbed the other boy in the stomach. In an instant, blood came out. Gu Ning had seen one of the two boys. The boy was Du Jialei who had struck up a conversation with them before and he studies in the Journalism Department. Gu Ning frowned. She told Zhang Zikai that she needed to leave for a while, then ran away without dy. Zhang Zikai, who was in the midst of a pleasant conversation with Gu Ning, was struck dumb for a few seconds. When she came back to her senses, Gu Ning had already disappeared. Although she didnt know what Gu Ning was going to do, she knew that Gu Ning could protect herself, so Zhang Zikai went upstairs alone. However, the second she turned around, she heard Song Miaoges voice from not far away. Hey, Zhang Zikai, why are you here alone? Where is Gu Ning? Didnt shee back with you? Did she run to deal with other things again? Hearing Gu Nings name, many people turned to look at them with envy. They were envious of them for knowing Gu Ning and having a good rtionship with her. She said she needs to deal with something and will be back in a while. Zhang Zikai shrugged. Anyway, Gu Ning was always busy, so they were already used to it. If Gu Ning was suddenly free one day, they would feel it was strange! I know she is never free for even a moment. Forget it, lets go upstairs now! Song Miaoge shook her head resignedly. She ran back once she learned that Gu Ning was back, but unexpectedly she couldnt even see her shadow. Baili Zongxue had also disappeared for days and wouldnt call or send messages to them. Even if Baili Zongxue told them she needed to go home for something important, she had been absent for too long. Nevertheless, they didnt want to assume that something terrible had happened to their friends, or it might cause their friends bad luck. A minuteter, Gu Ning reached the small woods. Because it was time for students to leave their evening ss, Gu Ning couldnt run too fast. Although she couldnt waste a second on her way to save people, she had to control herself when it was necessary. In addition, Gu Ning could foresee things quite far in advance now, so the stabbing hadnt happened yetwhen Gu Ning finally arrived. However, when Gu Ning was five meters away from them, the boy pulled out a knife from his pocket to stab Du Jialei. If Gu Ning didnte, Du Jialei would certainly be hurt, but Gu Ning wouldnt allow it to happen since she came. Therefore, the moment the boy took out the knife, Gu Ning quickly ran over. She moved so fast that she left a vague shadow in the air. Neither the boy nor Du Jialei noticed that someone wasing. When they realized it, the boys hand which was holding the knife was already caught by Gu Ning. It happened so fast that both of them were stunned. The next second, Du Jialei saw the knife in the hand of the boy who was arguing with him. His face paled. He couldnt believe that the boy was going to kill him. The boy was scared and got back to his reason. He immediately loosened his hand and dropped the knife, then tried to get rid of Gu Ning, but Gu Ning was very strong, so he failed. Let me go! The boy red at Gu Ning. However, as soon as he saw Gu Nings face clearly, the boy felt frightened. He recognized Gu Ning and had heard of what had happened these days, so he was aware that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. It was night, but Gu Ning was right in front of him, so he could see her. Hearing the boys voice, Du Jialei turned to look at Gu Ning in surprise. G-Gu Ning? How do you n to punish him? Gu Ning asked Du Jialei. I-I-I didnt mean it. I just lost my reason at that second, so I. The boy was scared. Before Du Jialei could say anything, he opened his mouth first, then turned to beg Du Jialei. Jialei, Im sorry. I didnt mean to hurt you.. Please forgive me this time. Chapter 2091 - Lets See!

Chapter 2091: Lets See!

Du Jialei said nothing. With a frown, he hesitated. Even if the boy didnt mean to hurt him, the boy had pulled out a knife. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, he would have been stabbed by the knife and his life might have been in danger. Seeing Du Jialei stay silent, the boy got more anxious and continued to beg him. Jialei, were cousins, right? Please forgive me. I promise I wont do it again. Cousins? Knowing their rtionship, Gu Ning was annoyed. Since they were cousins, why did the boy want to stab Du Jialei. Although the boy didnt mean to hurt Du Jialei with the knife, he must have hated Du Jialei to death since he carried the knife. Du Jialei knew it very well. They grew up together after all, so he clearly knew the boys attitude towards him. Therefore, Du Jialei didnt say anything right away. He stared at the boy in annoyance for a while, then mocked. Chen Fangmiao, now you know were cousins? Since were cousins, why did you want to kill me? Even if you didnt mean to do that, you must have borne the idea in your mind for a long time, or you wouldnt have done that. Obviously, Chen Fangmiao refused to admit that they were cousins before what just happened. Chen Fangmiao was indeed unwilling to admit that he and Du Jialei were cousins, because Du Jialei was the Du familys adopted son. Du Jialei wasnt rted to the Du family by blood, so he never respected Du Jialei and refused to ept him. Most importantly, Du Jialei could inherit everything the Du family had. As a result, Chen Fangmiao and the Chen family hated Du Jialei to death. They always wanted to steal the Du familys wealth. However, even if they wanted Du Jialei dead, they never dared to do that with their own hands because they were reluctant to break thew. The Du family wasnt a super-rich family, but they owned a middle-sizepany with over a hundred million yuan in assets. The Chen family, however, was running a small factory as well, but only had about twenty million yuan in assets, so they wanted to steal the Du familys wealth. If Du Jialei was the Du familys biological son, they wouldnt have that idea, but Du Jialei wasnt. They regarded Du Jialei as an outsider, which was the reason why they were unwilling to let Du Jialei inherit the Du familys wealth. Chen Fangmiao was the Du familys nephew, but they were rted after all, so the Chen family believed that it should be Chen Fangmiao who inherited the Du familys properties. Hearing Du Jialeis words, Chen Fangmiao panicked a little. He actually hated Du Jialei, but he had to hide his real feelings right now. Therefore, Chen Fangmiao soonposed himself. Jialei, Im sorry. Lets stop talking about that now, alright? Chen Fangmiao seldom abased himself before Du Jialei because the Du family forbade him from doing that. Du Jialei was not only the Du familys adopted son, he was also the lifesaver of Chen Fangmiaos uncle. Chen Fangmiaos uncle and aunt didnt have their own kids, so they cared a lot about Du Jialei, their adopted son. Chen Fangmiao, I wont do anything to you for what has happened tonight, but Ill tell my parents, said Du Jialei. It wasnt because Du Jialei was mean and told on Chen Fangmiao, or tried to stir things up between the Du family and the Chen family, but because Chen Fangmiaos behavior was too uneptable. He was also worried that Chen Fangmiao would try to hurt him again. The Du family was aware of the Chen familys ambition, so the Du family stayed alert all the time. However, they were rtives, so the Du family didnt want to argue with them before they did something uneptable. Du Jialeis parents had privately reminded him to stay away from the Chen family because they were afraid the Chen family might hurt Du Jialei. You Chen Fangmiao got mad in an instant. He wanted to stop the Du family from finding out, so he begged Du Jialei just now, but it turned out to be useless. Du Jialei still wanted to tell the Du family. Afterwards, an idea dawned on Chen Fangmiao. The fear and anger on his face were reced by pride at once. He even looked a little evil and said coldly, You said I want to kill you tonight. Do you have any proof? I can just say that youve framed me. Hearing Chen Fangmiaos words, Du Jialei stayed calm because it wasnt surprising. He didnt need any proof either because his parents would believe his words. He was never a trouble-maker. Really? Lets see! Du Jialei said calmly. He was unwilling to argue with Chen Fangmiao and turned to Gu Ning. He was very grateful to her. Gu Ning, thank you so much for rescuing me. I think we can let him go now. Hearing that, Gu Ning let Chen Fangmiao go, but she heavily threw him to the ground. She wouldnt get involved in the grudge between Du Jialei and Chen Fangmiao. She threw Chen Fangmiao to the ground simply because she disliked him. Du Jialei wasnt dumb. He should know how to deal with it. Chen Fangmiao was in great pain after being thrown to the ground by Gu Ning. He hated Gu Ning, but didnt dare to vent his anger on her because he was afraid it would make the result even worse. Chen Fangmiao said nothing to Du Jialei, because Du Jialei was determined to tell his parents. Coercion and bribery were useless at this moment. He also understood that his uncle and aunt would believe Du Jialeis words even if Du Jialei had no proof. Therefore, Chen Fangmiao was very anxious now. After that, Gu Ning and Du Jialei left, but they didnt walk out together. Instead, they left from different sides. It waste at night, so it would easily cause misunderstandings if a girl and a boy walked out of the small woods together. There were young couples on a date inside, but Gu Ning was different because she was a celebrity now. Everyone knew her and was aware that she already had a fianc, so it would cause rumors if she was with a boy at night. After Gu Ning and Du Jialei walked away, Chen Fangmiao slowly got back to his feet. Looking at Gu Ning and Du Jialeis backs, he was filled with unkindness. The next second, he took out his phone to call his mother. Chapter 2092 - Annoyed to Death

Chapter 2092: Annoyed to Death

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because he didnt know how to handle it, he could only talk about it with his mother. However, he couldnt let his father know yet, so Chen Fangmiao first asked his mother what she was doing and whether his father was next to her after his mother answered his call. His mother said his father was still at a business meal, so she was alone at home. Knowing that, Chen Fangmiao told his mother what had happened in detail. What? You almost killed Du Jialei? Chen Fangmiaos mother, Du Meiling, was scared stiff. Although Chen Fangmiao didnt hurt Du Jialei and didnt mean to do it, he did pull out a knife, so it already happened even though he didnt seed. Besides, if no one had shown up and stopped him, it could have happened. Upon thinking of what could happen if Chen Fangmiao really had killed Du Jialei, Du Meiling turned pale and trembled in fear. I didnt mean to kill him, I just lost my reason for a moment, so I took out a knife, said Chen Fangmiao. He didnt feel guilty at all, and was only worried. He was troubled by the fact that Du Jialei would tell his uncle and aunt. Mom, what should I do now? Du Jialei said hell tell uncle and aunt. Uncle and aunt will believe him Hearing that, Du Meiling panicked and didnt know what to do all of a sudden. I-I I dont know. We can ask your father when hes home. It wasnt a normal fight because Chen Fangmiao took out a knife, so Du Meiling didnt know what to do. But, Im afraid Chen Fangmiao shivered once he heard that his mother was going to tell his father. After all, what he had done today affected his fathers n. The Du family would surely be mad at them and keep a distance from them. In that case, they wouldnt be able to carry out their n. What can we do if we dont tell your father? Didnt I tell you not to have any conflicts with Du Jialei? Why did you go to see him? Du Meiling scolded Chen Fangmiao. Because Chen Fangmiao had argued and fought with Du Jialei many times before, the Du family was very unhappy about that. Chen Fangmiaos parents had warned him to be more careful in case their n was exposed. Du Meiling had that thought because she didnt know that the Du family was already aware of their scheme, but the Du family didnt bother to point it out before they really carried it out. I-I Chen Fangmiao was inplete panic. Tell me, why did you go to cause Du Jialei trouble? Du Meiling became angrier. Because Chen Fangmiao hesitated, because it was embarrassing to say it aloud. However, even if he didnt say it aloud, his mother would only be more furious at him. Tell me! Du Meiling lost patience and snapped at Chen Fangmiao. Because Chen Fangmiao knew that he couldnt avoid it. Because the girl I like admires Du Jialei. Du Jialei doesnt like her, but I ran to see Du Jialei in anger Speaking to the end, Chen Fangmiao had a lower and lower voice, but Du Meiling still heard it clearly and was full of anger. What? For a girl? Her son caused such a big problem because of a girl? After a while, Du Meiling calmed down and opened her mouth again. Good for you! Due to a girl, you went to fight with Du Meiling with a knife! Do you want to annoy me to death? I told you I didnt mean to hurt him. I just Chen Fangmiao defended himself because he indeed meant to do that. Didnt mean to hurt him? Do you think you can deny it just because you didnt seed? Youre so naive! said Du Meiling. She expected better from her son. Although they thought the Du family didnt know about their scheme yet, the Du family might find out after what had happened today. Her older brother wasnt an idiot, otherwise he wouldnt be able to run such a profitable business. I Chen Fangmiao didnt know what to say, because he had to agree with his mother. W-What should we do now? What else can we do? We must tell your father first to see what ideas your father has, said Du Meiling in annoyance. If so, Chen Fangmiao didnt dare to stop his mother, or the situation would only be worse. After Du Jialei walked away, he didnt go back to the dormitory, instead he directly left the school and went back home. Because of the scary ident, he was still in shock. He wouldnt feel safe until he was home. Before he was home, he didnt call his parents because he was unwilling to worry them. He decided to tell them what he had been through after he was home. Once Gu Ning was back in the dorm room, Zhang Zikai and Song Miaoge came closer and asked her what she had left to do just then. I just dropped something, so I went to search for it. Gu Ning made up a lie. Did you find it? Song Miaoge asked. She didnt doubt Gu Nings words. Yeah, I did, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Zhang Zikai and Song Miaoge were relieved. Oh, Zongxue has disappeared for a few days. We cant get through to her. Could anything bad have happened to her? said Song Miaoge worriedly. Rx, shes fine, said Gu Ning tofort them. She knew Baili Zongxue was fine; Baili Zongxue simply couldnt use a phone in the cultivation world. However, she couldnt tell them more details. Sure, shell be fine. Zhang Zikai and Song Miaoge agreed and felt much better after hearing Gu Nings answer. Du Jialeis home was in the Haicheng District, which wasnt far from their school, so he arrived within a dozen minutes by taxi. It was about 10 pm and was still early, so Du Jialeis parents were still up. They were watching TV in the living room. Seeing Du Jialei back, they were greatly surprised because it wasnt a weekend. However, after hearing the reason, Du Jialeis parents were furious. To their surprise, Chen Fangmiao dared to hurt Du Jialei just because of a girl that Du Jialei didnt even like. Although Du Jialei exined that Chen Fangmiao was just impulsive when he did that, Chen Fangmiao had tried to hurt him. If no one had stood out to help him, he might have been seriously injured. Besides, nobody knew whether Chen Fangmiao was really just being impulsive. Chapter 2093 - Lose Reason

Chapter 2093: Lose Reason

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chen Fangmiao couldnt bepletely innocent given what he did. He was a student, so it was strange that he carried a knife with him. Therefore, Du Jialeis parents refused to believe that Chen Fangmiao was just impulsive. He might have had the intention, but lied after being caught. Du Jialeis parents didnt doubt his words. They were always aware of the Chen familys ambition and were worried that they might hurt Du Jialei, so they stayed alert. Moreover, there was no reason for Du Jialei to frame Chen Fangmiao. They knew Du Jialeis character better than anyone else. Du Jialei also said that Gu Ning had saved his life. Although the Du family wasnt a super-rich family, they had heard of Gu Ning because they were involved in the business too. So since Du Jialei mentioned Gu Ning, he wasnt afraid if his parents went to ask Gu Ning about that. And Gu Ning and Du Jialei were just schoolmates. They didnt have a personal rtionship, so it was impossible for Gu Ning to lie for Du Jialei. Ill call the Chen family right now. They must exin it to Jialei! Du Jialeis father, Du Liwen, was annoyed. He wouldnt swallow the anger just because Chen Fangmiao was the son of his younger sister. Although Du Jialei was the Du familys adopted son, he had saved Du Liwens life, so they always took Du Jialei as their own son. They wouldnt let Du Jialei submit to the humiliation. Dad, wait a second. Du Jialei stopped his father at once. I only need you to trust me. We dont have evidence after all. Chen Fangmiao could deny it. Anyway, Im fine now. If you call them, it can ruin our rtionship. Its not a good thing. We can just keep a distance away from them. Although Du Jialei told his parents what had happened, they were rtives, so it wasnt a good thing to ruin their rtionship. His parents treated him as their own son, but he knew his position very well. He was unwilling to see his father argue with his own younger sister for him. The Chen family was ambitious, but Du Jialei was reluctant to push his parents into a dilemma. Hearing that, Du Liwen and Mrs. Du calmed down a little. Looking at Du Jialei, they felt sorry for him. They understood that Du Jialei gave it up for the sake of them. He was indeed a very considerate kid. However, the Chen family was always ambitious to steal the Du familys properties and Chen Fangmiao tried to hurt Du Jialei this time. Even if Chen Fangmiao didnt mean to do that and Du Jialei was fine in the end, Du Jialei could have been seriously injured. They must do something to seek justice for Du Jialei. Du Liwen sighed and said, Jialei, I know you care about our feelings, but its not only about you. Your mother and I are angry too. They aimed to hurt you, and they aimed to hurt your mother and I too. If we do nothing this time, theyll think its not a big deal. In that case, theyll have no respect for you. They might do something worse to you in the future! They dont dare to kill you this time, but they might lose their reason one day. Given his knowledge about his younger sister and brother-inw, it was hard for him to believe that they would stop trying to hurt Du Jialei. After all, they were always selfish. Even if they didnt dare to kill Du Jialei, they would stop him from inheriting the Du familys wealth in other ways. Du Liwen didnt understand why his younger sister and brother-inw had to steal his properties. His properties had nothing to do with them, and he could manage his own wealth as he wanted. Nevertheless, he wasnt surprised that there were such selfish and greedy people and those people would do amoral things to get whatever they wanted. Well Hearing Du Liwens words, Du Jialei didnt know what to say. He had the same worry too. What if the Chen family lost their reason one day and tried to kill him? Right, Jialei, just leave it to your father. Mrs. Du chimed in. She hoped Du Jialei wouldnt be mentally burdened. Fine! Du Jialei was young, so he couldnt just make decisions on his own or protect himself properly. He had to listen to his parents. After that, Du Liwen took out his phone to call his younger sister. In the Chen familys home, Chen Fangmiaos father wasnt back yet, so Du Meiling hadnt told him yet. Seeing her older brothers call, Du Meiling panicked. She didnt dare to answer it because she knew why her older brother called her at this moment. However, Du Meiling understood her older brother would call her husband if she refused to answer the call. By then, it would be more difficult for her to exin everything. As a result, Du Meiling took a long breath before answering her older brothers call. Hi, Liwen, whats up sote at night? asked Du Meiling, trying her best to sound calm, as if nothing had happened. Du Liwen frowned and asked seriously, Hasnt Chen Fangmiao told you what has happened tonight yet? Du Liwen asked that because he didnt believe it. He knew Chen Fangmiaos character to some extent. However, he didnt jump to conclusions that Chen Fangmiao must have already told his younger sister. What happened tonight? What has happened tonight? What did Miaomiao do? Du Meiling felt more guilty and couldnt stay calm any longer. Anyway, her panicking right now sounded very normal because she was Cheng Fangmiaos mother and would be worried about her son. Du Jialei didnt care about the reason why Du Meiling panicked nor about whether Chen Fangmiao had told her. He called her in order to teach them a lesson. Listen, because of a girl, Chen Fangmiao went to cause Jialei trouble tonight. He even had a fight with Jialei. If it was just a fight, it would not be a big deal. Young men are impulsive, but Chen Fangmiao took out a knife and tried to stab Jialei! As he said that, he became angrier. If no one had shown up to rescue him, Jialei could have been seriously injured. What? No way! Du Jialei trembled, but she pretended that she had just learned about it, then she asked with concern, Is Jialei alright now? On the surface, Du Meiling was very kind, so she believed that the Du family knew nothing about their scheme. Jailei is fine, but he was shocked.. What Chen Fangmiao did is illegal, said Du Liwen. Chapter 2094 - Apologize Face to Face

Chapter 2094: Apologize Face to Face

Liwen, Im really sorry, but can you give me some time to ask Miaomiao about that? Can I call you back after we talk about that with his father? said Du Meiling. Sure, I can wait. Du Liwen understood she needed time to ask Chen Fangmiao and talk about it with Chen Fangmiaos father before replying to him. After hanging up the call with Du Liwen, Du Meiling called his husband. Hengsheng, when will you be home? Once her husband answered her call, Du Meiling asked in panic. Du Meilings husband, Chen Hengsheng, noticed it and asked with a frown, Im in the parking lot now. What happened? Come home, and well talk about it then, said Du Meiling. Fine, said Chen Hengsheng and hung up the call. After ten minutes, Chen Hengsheng was home. Before he could ask, Du Meiling told him everything in detail. Because they needed to deal with it right, she couldnt hide any details. What? Chen Fangmiao tried to kill Du Jialei? Knowing what had happened, Chen Hengsheng was scared too. To his surprise, Chen Fangmiao dared to do such a thing. It was illegal to kill people. Although Du Jialei was fine, it was still attempted murder! No matter what, Chen Fangmiao indeed had tried to kill. Therefore, it was totally uneptable. Miaomiao didnt mean to do it. Du Meiling understood it was wrong, but still defended her son. Anyway, her voice was filled with panic. Idiots! Its not enough to exin his uneptable behavior. Even if he didnt mean to do it, he did! Its wrong. Given Du Liwen and his wifes love for Du Jialei, they wont swallow their anger, said Chen Hengsheng in annoyance. Du Meiling knew it as well, but it already happened, so she only hoped that her son wouldnt pay too high a price for it. W-What should we do now? Du Meiling panicked more. Do we need to let Miaomiao deny it? We can say it never happened. What an idiot you are! Chen Hengsheng was mad. His wife was indeed a stupid woman. Do you think Du Liwen will believe that? Hearing that, Du Meiling closed her mouth. In the end, she asked, What should we do then? Call Chen Fangmiao back right now. I need to call Du Liwen and apologize first. Well visit them tomorrow with Chen Fangmiao and apologize face to face. We need to win their forgiveness, or itll only get worse. Although Du Liwen wont put Miaomiao in jail, we rely on the Du family to do business, so we cant lose their support, said Chen Hengsheng. He was willing to abase himself for benefits, so he knew that they had to apologize right now. After all, it was Chen Fangmiaos fault, so it was reasonable that he apologized. However, they wouldnt stop scheming against the Du family. Sure. Du Meiling took out her phone at once to call Chen Fangmiao. Chen Hengsheng went back to his study to call Du Liwen. Once his call was answered, Chen Hengsheng apologized. Liwen, Im sorry. I didnt expect Miaomiao to do such a crazy thing. I already told Meiling to call him back. Ill take him to apologize to you face to face tomorrow. Great, Ill wait for your arrival at home tomorrow morning. It was better to deal with the problem face to face, so Du Liwen was unwilling to talk too much with Chen Hengsheng on the phone. Without hesitation, he hung up on Chen Hengsheng. Although it had nothing to do with Chen Hengsheng, Chen Hengsheng wasnt a good man either. Du Liwen never liked him, so his attitude towards him wasnt good. Hearing the sound after the phone was hung up, Chen Hengsheng showed jealousy and ambition in his eyes. Du Liwen, Ill rece you sooner orter. Chen Hengsheng first met Du Liwen in college, because Du Liwens family was very rich while he was from a very ordinary family. Du Liwen wasnt good at studying, but he was. However, the girl he liked still admired Du Liwen, so he was jealous of Du Liwen ever since that time. He actually yed some tricks to marry Du Meiling. Given the huge gap between his family and the Du family, it was impossible for him to marry Du Meiling if he didnt y tricks. And after marrying Du Meiling, his career became better. However, Chen Hengsheng didnt feel grateful to the Du family. On the contrary, he was secretly scheming against the Du family. He was a typical ungrateful person. As a selfish man, Chen Hengsheng didnt think it was wrong. His ambition had already distorted his values. When Chen Fangmiao heard his mother tell him toe back home, he was scared, but couldnt say no. After he got home, Chen Hengsheng seriously criticized him, but he didnt dare to say a word. Although he didnt mean to kill Du Jialei, he indeed had taken out a knife and tried to stab him. If Gu Ning hadnt shown up and stopped him, he could have killed Du Jialei. And if he really killed Du Jialei, he would be doomed, so he was full of fear now. Chen Hengsheng asked him to apologize to the Du family tomorrow, and he didnt dare to refuse. Because they didnt know whether Du Liwen would forgive them and continue to support them after they apologized, the three of them couldnt sleep that night. After they got up the next morning, they had breakfast first. They didnt have much appetite because of what had happened between Chen Fangmiao and Du Jialei, but they needed to eat some food. Once they finished, they set off for the Du familys home. On their way, Chen Hengsheng told Chen Fangmiao what he needed to doter at the Du familys ce, and Chen Fangmiao just listened to his father. Because it was rush hour, it was a bit crowded on the road. They set off at 8 am, and arrived at the Du familys house at 9:30 am. Because the Du family was waiting for their arrival, the members of the Du family were all present. Before the Chen family came, the Du family was rxed, but the Du familys three members suddenly became very displeased once the Chen family showed up. They all stared at Chen Hengsheng and the others coldly. Chapter 2095 - What a Stroke of Luck!

Chapter 2095: What a Stroke of Luck!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, it was Chen Fangmiaos fault, so they wouldnt vent their anger on Chen Hengsheng and Du Meiling, but they remained very cold. As soon as the Chen family walked inside, Chen Fangmiao knelt down before Du Liwen and the others. He apologized. Uncle, aunt, Jialei, Im sorry. I was very impulsivest night. Please forgive me this time. Chen Fangmiao looked very sincere, but his sincerity was out of fear. He was afraid he would be put in jail if he couldnt get their forgiveness. If it happened, his life would be ruined. He was reluctant to be put in jail. Du Liwens family was slightly surprised by Chen Fangmiaos sudden movement, but they didnt think it was unnecessary. They werent touched at all because Du Jialei could have been killed. Anyway, they wouldnt throw Chen Fangmiao into jail. Du Jialei was fine after all, but they had to treat it seriously, otherwise they might do something even worse to Du Jialei. Du Liwen said nothing, so his wife and Du Jialei kept their mouths shut. Liwen, I know its Miaomiaos fault. Hes learned his lesson. Hell behave himself. Please forgive him once. Were a family after all. Du Meiling begged. Liwen, Im sorry for what has happened. Its all my fault that I didnt educate him well. Please give him a chance to learn to behave. I promise Ill educate him better from now on, said Chen Hengsheng. Hearing that, Du Liwen felt it was funny. Chen Hengsheng was an amoral person, so his son couldnt be better than him! Seeing Du Liwen stay silent, Chen Hengsheng gave a nce at Chen Fangmiao who was still on his knees. Chen Fangmiao immediately understood his fathers hint and kept on apologizing. Uncle, aunt, Jailei, Im sorry, I know its all my fault Alright, fortunately Jialeis fine this time, so I can forgive you this once. But if it happens again, Ill call the police. Now, you can go. Du Liwen coldly warned. Of course, of course. Seeing that Du Liwen agreed, the three members of the Chen family thanked him repeatedly and left. When the Chen family was gone, the Du family rxed again. After leaving the Du familys home, Chen Hengsheng and his family felt annoyed now that the problem was solved. However, they had to swallow their anger because it was Chen Fangmiaos fault. Du Liwen forgave Chen Fangmiao this time, but the Du family wouldnt be supportive of the Chen family afterwards. At noon, Du Jialei went back to school for sses. Right at this time, Gu Ning received Chu Peihans call. Chu Peihan was very excited and told Gu Ning that Professor Gu met her after their sses were over that afternoon and asked her whether she wanted to be his student. Chu Peihan had given a very excellent performance at their wee party this year. Professor Gu was Gu Guangmiao, the old man Gu Ning had seen when she apanied Chu Peihan to the schoolst time. He was the most respected teacher in the Capital Film Academy. Many students wanted Professor Gu to teach them, but it was very difficult for Professor Gu to ept a student. One had to be super lucky to get Professor Gus attention and approval. Even if they couldnt be Professor Gus students, it was an honor to receive his guidance. Moreover, Professor Gu had great connections in the entertainment industry. As long as a student gained his support, he or she would have endless opportunities to y great roles in films or TV shows. Most importantly, Professor Gu was a reliable teacher, and he disliked unspoken rules. Hearing the good news, Gu Ning put on a broad smile. It actually wasnt surprising, so Gu Ning wasnt shocked and only asked, Did you agree? Although she asked that question, Gu Ning was very sure that Chu Peihan agreed because Chu Peihan had told her it would be very helpful if she could be Gu Guangmiaos student. Chu Peihan also made it very clear that she hoped Gu Guangmiao could pick her. So now, since Gu Guangmiao really picked her to be his student, there was no reason for her to reject it. Of course. Chu Peihan said proudly, In order to celebrate it, Ill invite everyone to have a meal on Friday afternoon. Hows that? Im not sure whether Ill be free then. Well have to see, said Gu Ning. She didnt want to stand her friends up if she had something else to deal with at that time. Sure. Chu Peihan wasnt disappointed because she knew that Gu Ning was very busy. She understood it. They chatted for a while before hanging up. The news that Chu Peihan became Professor Gus student soon spread abroad in the Capital Film Academy. It caused a great sensation and a lot of jealousy. Jesus, Chu Peihan was epted as Professor Gus student. Because of the wee party, Chu Peihan gained some fame in the Capital Film Academy. Her performance was indeed very attractive. Yeah, its hard not to be envious of her. Why couldnt I be so lucky? Well, she isnt only beautiful and skilled at acting. I heard she also has a total score of 653 points at the National College Entrance Examination. Its Level A. What? Thats unbelievable. She can study in prestigious schools if she wants. Its rare to see a student with a total score above 600 points in the Capital Film Academy. Right, only capable people could make full use of their opportunities. Why was Chu Peihan the chosen one? Why cant it be me? Im not worse than Chu Peihan. What a stroke of luck Chu Peihan has! She became Professor Gus student. Fu Xiaoxiao didnte to the school, and instead read scripts at home. She just agreed to y a role in a new show, but it was an unimportant supporting female role. Anyway, given her current influence, she couldnt get leading roles or major supporting roles. She might get an important supporting role if she was lucky enough. Therefore, she had to focus on increasing her publicity and fame. Fu Xiaoxiao was already an actress with some fame in the entertainment industry, but she still got jealous when she heard that Chu Peihan was epted by Professor Gu as his student. She had tried to beg Professor Gu to ept her, but Professor Gu refused. Not long ago, she tried again, but Professor Gu refused her once more. Professor Gu refused simply because he disliked her acting. Although she was an actress now, she didnt have strong support, so she could only y unimportant roles, which was far worse than what she wanted. If she were Professor Gus student, it would be easier. Now a big boss had offered a major supporting role to her on the condition that she sleeps with him, she was thinking about it, but couldnt make the decision. Chapter 2096 - Share a Meal Together

Chapter 2096: Share a Meal Together

Although she disliked unspoken rules, she knew it was her best chance to be popr in this industry when she didnt have powerful support. She thought that she was good-looking and excellent at acting, but there were too many beautiful and skilled actors in the entertainment industry, so outstanding appearance and abilities were hardly enough for her to stand out. In fact, thepetition was quite fierce in the entertainment industry. If she didnt yield to unspoken rules, other actresses could and would get the opportunities. Chu Peihan was pretty and good at acting, but she was just a freshman. If Fu Xiaoxiao was turned down by Professor Gu when she was also a freshman, she could ept that because she wasnt outstanding back then. However, she was a sophomore now and her acting had greatly improved duringst year. She had gotten a lot of approval from other professional teachers. Unfortunately, she went back to Professor Gu not long ago and Professor Gu refused to take her as his student once more, which was quite unfair in her opinion. However, even if she lost her bnce, she couldnt change it or make things difficult for Chu Peihan. In the old days, she could be so impulsive, but she was an actress with some fame now. She couldnt damage her reputation, so she wouldnt go to cause Chu Peihan trouble. Anyway, even if she didnt do that, she knew there would be people who were ready to. There were a lot of students who wanted to be Professor Gus students, so they would be jealous of Chu Peihan after hearing the news. Out of jealousy, they would cause Chu Peihan trouble. Fu Xiaoxiao was right, because there were indeed some people who began to scheme against Chu Peihan once they learned that she became Professor Gus student. That morning, Baili Zongxue sent out a message in their WeChat group. She told her friends that she woulde back to school at noon. After reading Baili Zongxues message, Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai were finally relieved. They also asked Baili Zongxue why they couldnt get through to her these days. Baili Zongxue exined that she went on an adventure into a mountain range and there was no signal. Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai didnt doubt her words because they knew Baili Zongxue wasnt a weak girl. So it wasnt strange that she went on an adventure. After their sses were over in the afternoon, the four of them gathered together. Du Jialei ran towards the canteen once his sses were over. Once he arrived, he stood at the gate looking ahead. Obviously, he was waiting for someone. Du Jialei was indeed waiting for Gu Ning because he wanted to invite her to share a meal together to thank her for what had happened. Gu Ning had saved his life! His father originally wanted to invite Gu Ning to have a meal in a fancy hotel, but Du Jialei didnt think that Gu Ning would agree, but he would still ask her. If Gu Ning agreed, they would go. If not, he would buy her a meal at the canteen today. When Gu Ning and her friends arrived at the canteen, they saw Du Jialei. The moment Du Jialei saw Gu Ning, his face lit up and he quickly ran over. Oh, isnt this Du Jialei from the Journalism Department? Seeing Du Jialei, Song Miaoge asked. Although they had only met once, Song Miaoge remembered him. Du Jialei was surprised that Song Miaoge still remembered him, so he put on a shy smile, then he greeted them. Hi, Gu Ning, Song Miaoge, Baili Zongxue, and you, nice to see you all. Du Jialei didnt know Zhang Zikai, so he didnt call her by name. After that, Du Jialei turned to Gu Ning. Um, Gu Ning, can we have a private talk for a moment? Sure, said Gu Ning, then she walked aside with Du Jialei. At the same time, she roughly guessed why Du Jialei wanted to see her. The other girls exchanged a confused nce when Du Jialei took Gu Ning away. Um, Gu Ning, thank you so much for saving my lifest night. My father wants to invite you to a meal to thank you. Would you said Du Jialei to Gu Ning. I appreciate your gratitude, but I dont think a meal is necessary. Gu Ning rejected it. It wasnt a surprising answer, so Du Jialei wasnt surprised. Well, why dont we and your friends share a meal at our school? Please dont turn me down again, or Ill me myself, said Du Jialei. He was determined to have a meal with Gu Ning. Fine! Since he insisted, Gu Ning didnt turn him down again. They needed to have a meal anyway. Hearing that Du Jialei would buy them a meal, Baili Zongxue and the other girls were very pleased. They didnt know the reason nor did they bother to ask because it was obviously because of Gu Ning. In the canteen, Gu Ning met Rong Zechen. Rong Zechen had mixed emotions when he saw Gu Ning. Now Rong Zechen didnt have much affection towards Gu Ning. He was unwilling to ept the fact that Gu Ning had rejected him and he didnt want to see her live a good life. He wouldnt cause her trouble though, because it wasnt necessary. However, since he couldnt ignore her, he walked away after ncing at her. Wei Chuanxun, on the contrary, changed his opinions about Gu Ning after the establishment of the Shengning Organization. Now he didnt dare to slight Gu Ning. He didnt slight her, but he was still biased against her. He still couldnt appreciate her and Rong Zechen also had negative feelings towards Gu Ning. Gu Ning couldnt care less about Rong Zechen. He was just a stranger, so she didnt bother to pay attention to him. After they sat, they began to order. None of them hesitated to order their favorites, but they wouldnt waste food. After having the meal and separating from Du Jialei, Song Miaoge and the other girls curiously asked Gu Ning why Du Jialei wanted to buy her a meal. Gu Ning didnt keep it a secret, but didnt tell them many details. They didnt ask further about it either. At the same time, in the Capital Film Academy. Once Han Chenglin showed up at the canteen, he attracted much attention. Many girls tried to strike up a conversation with him, and he politely replied to them. He had some fame, so he cared about his reputation to a degree. However, it wasnt that important because he chose to work in this industry not for fame or wealth. He simply liked this job, so he didnt care much about his reputation. At this moment, Chu Peihan and one of her close female friends came to the canteen. They were talking andughing, but Chu Peihan became annoyed once she saw Han Chenglin. Han Chenglin appeared here undoubtedly for her, because Han Chenglin had already joined the entertainment industry. He wasnt as free as the students, so he showed up for her every time. Chapter 2097 - Wolves Work Together

Chapter 2097: Wolves Work Together

Although Chu Peihan showed annoyance when she saw Han Chenglin, Han Chenglin smiled at her while walking over. When everyone saw Han Chenglin walking towards Chu Peihan, they looked at Chu Peihan with either envy or jealousy. Chu Peihan, congrattions for bing Professor Gus student. Han Chenglin gave her a smile that he thought was charming. Thanks. Chu Peihan wouldnt embarrass those who showed kindness to her, so she thanked him for his congrattions. Although Chu Peihan was still unwilling to see Han Chenglin, she controlled her emotions. She simply kept a distance away from Han Chenglin. There were rumors about them in their school recently! Han Chenglin was a famous idol now, so many people paid attention to him. After thanking him, Chu Peihan pulled her friend and walked away, leaving Han Chenglin behind. However, Han Chenglin wouldnt let her go like that, so he moved to stand in her way. Looking at him, Chu Peihan squinted and seemed dangerous. Did he really believe she wouldnt embarrass him in public? You Chu Peihan opened her mouth, but Han Chenglin interrupted her before she could finish. Shouldnt we share a meal to congratte it? Sorry, Im too poor to afford a meal, said Chu Peihan and turned him down. Then I can buy you a meal, said Han Chenglin at once. As long as he could have a meal with Chu Peihan, he didnt care who paid the bill. No need. Im not familiar with you. Chu Peihan turned him down without hesitation. After that, she wanted to leave with her friend. Chu Peihans close female friend was called Shi Xiaoyue. She was already used to the way Chu Peihan and Han Chenglin interacted with each other, so she didnt think it was strange. Instead, she looked at them meaningfully as if she was enjoying a drama. Onlookers, however, sided with Han Chenglin when Chu Peihan embarrassed him again and again. In an instant, Chu Peihan became the enemy of most of the girls in the canteen. Most of the girls started ring at Chu Peihan and even began to criticize her. Chu Peihan is so arrogant. She embarrassed Senior Han. Right, shes really proud of bing Professor Gus student. Senior Han came to invite her to share a meal to congratte her, but she turned Senior Han down. Senior Han wasnt annoyed and proposed to buy her a meal. And she turned him down again! If Senior Han invited them to share a meal, they would be extremely excited, let alone if he paid the bill. Right! Hearing their criticisms, Chu Peihan was bing mad. It was none of their business that she embarrassed Han Chenglin. What position did they have to criticize her? Right when Chu Peihan was about to fight back, Han Chenglin said coldly, It has nothing to do with you whether Chu Peihan wants to have a meal with me. You dont have any position to attack her under my name. Dont you have any manners? As he said that, the other girls flushed in embarrassment. Some of them realized their behavior was wrong, but some lost their calm when Han Chenglin criticized them after they defended him. However, they didnt dare to criticize Han Chenglin, so they could only swallow their anger. Chu Peihan wasnt surprised by Han Chenglins words, because he had defended her before when someone criticized her. Although he should defend her because the trouble was caused due to him, Chu Peihan could feel that Han Chenglin was protecting her no matter what the reason was. Seeing that no one continued, Han Chenglin turned to apologize to Chu Peihan. Im sorry for the trouble. Please give me a chance to buy you a meal to show my sincerity. Han Chenglin understood that many girls would hate Chu Peihan once he approached her, but he had no intention of leaving her. Perhaps he was really falling in love with Chu Peihan after getting interested in her. Seeing Han Chenglins sincere expression, Chu Peihan changed her mind. Alright. Afterwards, she turned around and walked into the canteen. Chu Peihan didnt notice that Han Chenglin exchanged a nce with Shi Xiaoyue when she turned around. Both of them showed satisfaction, but soon hid it, so no one saw it. What Chu Peihan didnt know was that Shi Xiaoyue formed a close rtionship with her for a purpose, but it wasnt unkind. In fact, Han Chenglin and Shi Xiaoyue were cousins. After knowing that Shi Xiaoyue was in the same ss as Chu Peihan, Han Chenglin asked her to build a good rtionship with Chu Peihan so that he could know where Chu Peihan went. Otherwise, Chu Peihan wouldnt have met Han Chenglin by coincidence so many times! There were several canteens in the Capital Film Academy, so Han Chenglin might not urately run into Chu Peihan without Shi Xiaoyues help. Even though Shi Xiaoyue secretly helped Han Chenglin by telling him where Chu Peihan went, she sincerely took Chu Peihan as her friend. However, in order to help her cousin chase the girl he admired, she was left with no choice. After all, it was rare for her cousin to like someone. Although Han Chenglin refused to admit that he liked Chu Peihan, outsiders saw it clearly. Han Chenglin was very generous and told them to order whatever they wanted to eat, his posture very pleasant. Chu Peihan disliked it when she was connected with Han Chenglin all the time. She actually didnt hate Han Chenglin, so her appetite wasnt affected when Han Chenglin was present. Instead, she even wanted to let Han Chenglin pay a lot for this meal, so she deliberately ordered the most expensive dishes. However, she didnt order many, and made sure that they could finish them. Han Chenglin didnt care about that. He was making progress because Chu Peihan was willing to dine with him. After finishing dinner, Chu Peihan refused to spend more time with Han Chenglin and left right away with Shi Xiaoyue. However, Han Chenglin wasnt mad at all. Today was Wednesday, and it would soon be Friday, so Song Miaoge nned to call everyone out to gather together, but Gu Ning already had an appointment with Chu Peihan, so she turned Song Miaoge down. They would meet another day. Because Chu Peihan would pay the bill tonight, it wasnt appropriate for Gu Ning to invite Song Miaoge and the others over. Once the sses were over in the afternoon, Chu Peihan left the school and took a taxi to go meet Gu Ning and the others. Chapter 2098 - Too Weak to Hurt Her

Chapter 2098: Too Weak to Hurt Her

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chu Peihan sat in the front passengers seat. On the way, Chu Peihan was attracted by a white car in the rear-view mirror, because the white car had been behind the taxi she was sitting in for a long time. It kept the same distance, not far or near. It could overtake the taxi, but didnt, which alerted Chu Peihan. She thought that someone might be following her. She only had that suspicion, but wasnt sure of it because they might be going in the same direction. Anyway, since she had the suspicion, she had to be careful. In the end, she was sure that someone was following her. However, who was it? She didnt think it was a familiar person, because none of her friends would do something like that. In that case, it must be her enemy. Chu Peihan was unwilling to dodge problems, because she had to face it sooner orter once she was targeted. Therefore, when Chu Peihan had almost arrived at the ce where she was going to meet her friends, she told the taxi driver to stop and got out of the car. The ce where Chu Peihan got off was right next to the park. And at this time, there werent many people in the park. After Chu Peihan got out of the car, she deliberately walked into the park. At the same time, she paid attention to the white car with a calm expression. Sure enough, she saw that the car had also stopped, then four scornful men got out of it. The next second, they directly walked to Chu Peihan. Seeing that, Chu Peihan sneered, then walked to a ce with more trees, because there were fewer people and it was less noticeable. Those men who followed Chu Peihan didnt know that she already saw them. So seeing Chu Peihan walking to a darker ce, they smiled with satisfaction. They felt they were quite lucky today. Once they were ready, the four men went ahead to surround Chu Peihan. Hey, beauty, are you alone? Do you feel bored? Why dont we have fun together? Being surrounded by them, Chu Peihan, however, wasnt scared at all. Therefore, even if several passers-by saw them, they didnt think further and thought they might be friends. I know youre following me. Tell me, who sent you? Whats your purpose? Chu Peihan calmly stared at them. Hearing that, the four men were surprised. Unexpectedly, Chu Peihan had already seen them and even knew there was another person behind them. In addition, she didnt seem scared at all. They wondered whether she was pretending, but if she was just pretending to be calm, she must be excellent at acting! Youre smart. Right, weve followed you for a long time, but you dont need to know who sent us. As for the purpose? Of course we need to have some fun tonight. Since Chu Peihan knew it, there was nothing for them to hide. The man who stood next to Chu Peihan chose to be honest. Chu Peihan understood what he was implying. Since they refused to tell her who sent them, Chu Peihan stopped asking. Even if she was going to figure it out, she wouldnt do that until they were all beaten down. Have some fun? Chu Peihan squinted at them with an evil smile on her lips. She said coldly, Sure! Lets have some fun then. After that, Chu Peihan directly attacked them. The four men didnt expect Chu Peihan to attack them before they could do anything, so they were amazed. They didnt know that Chu Peihan was good at kung fu, but Chu Peihan kicked the belly of one of them before they couldugh at her. Chu Peihan was strong, so the man was directly kicked to the ground. The next instant, the man screamed in pain. Seeing that, the other men were scared. To their astonishment, a girl could be so strong. Obviously, she must have learned martial arts for years. The other three men suddenly wanted to retreat, but felt it was too humiliating. Moreover, Chu Peihan might not be able to defeat all of them alone. Chu Peihan didnt care about what they were thinking. Right after the first man was kicked, she attacked the second. Before they were prepared to fight back, the second man was kicked down by Chu Peihan as well. Youre too weak to hurt me! Chu Peihan disdained them. She wasnt being arrogant, but these men were really too weakpared to her. Witnessing that scene, several passers-by were shocked by Chu Peihans fighting skills. As a girl, she beat two strong men to the ground within seconds. Afterwards, they all walked over to watch the drama. Two men were left standing not far away, so Chu Peihan continued to hit the third man. After the first two men were beaten down, the other two men came back to their senses, so they immediately fought back when Chu Peihan attacked them. However, it was barely helpful and Chu Peihan soon beat the third man down to the ground. The fourth man had the same result. From the beginning to the end, the fight onlysted for a minute. Jesus, the girl is so amazing! Right, shes unbelievably strong. Young girl, did these men try to hurt you? Do you need us to call the police? asked a kind onlooker. Although those men were beaten, the onlooker felt that they werent good people. No need, thanks. I can deal with it on my own. Chu Peihan smiled and thanked the kind onlooker. If so, the kind onlooker said nothing further, because Chu Peihan wasnt hurt. Coldly staring at those men on the ground, Chu Peihan asked, Tell me, who sent you? Although Chu Peihan couldnt put as great a pressure on other people as Gu Ning could, she wasnt weak at all, so she was able to make ordinary men feel stressed. As a result, the four men were under great pressure now. However, they only exchanged a nce without a word, because the person who sent them to cause Chu Peihan trouble had some influence. They didnt dare to offend the person. Seeing they refused to say it, Chu Peihan stepped on a mans foot without hesitation. The man moaned in pain the next second. Tell me, said Chu Peihan once more in a colder voice. The man, however, still said nothing, and Chu Peihan realized that the person who hired them must be influential, so they were too scared to say the persons name. Chapter 2099 - Easy to Bully

Chapter 2099: Easy to Bully

Anyway, Chu Peihan wasnt afraid. Even if the Qing Gang couldnt protect her, she had Gu Nings support. Therefore, Chu Peihan used greater force and the mans face turned pale from the pain. You must be afraid of the person who hired you to hurt me, right? How can you be sure that I dont have powerful support behind my back too? You should know that there are a lot of people with power in the capital, said Chu Peihan slowly. Obviously, she was implying that she wasnt an ordinary girl. She aimed to force them to tell her the name of the person behind the scenes. Chu Peihan was determined to discover the truth. She wouldnt grin and bear it just because she was unwilling to bother Gu Ning. She couldnt submit to humiliation. Hearing that, the four men stiffened. All of a sudden, they realized that Chu Peihan couldnt be a girl from an ordinary family given her air and fighting skills. Is she from a powerful family too??Thinking of that, those men hesitated. I dont have the patience to waste time on you. This is yourst chance. Tell me, who sent you? If you keep silent, Ill Chu Peihan didnt finish thest sentence, but she was clearly threatening and frightening them. It seemed that those men caused themselves trouble today. They exchanged a nce again. This time, they reached an agreement and gave in. They couldnt bear the pressure Chu Peihan put on them and they were afraid that Chu Peihans family would punish them seriously. Shes the daughter of the Jinrui Organization, Jin Jingshan. She hired us. Chu Peihan didnt know the Jinrui Organization, but she was familiar with Jin Jingshan. Jin Jingshan was also a freshman this year, but they didnt study in the same ss. There was no grudge between them either, after all they had only met twice. They first met at the selection for shows for the wee party, then they met again on the day of the wee party. Both of them were going to perform on the stage. However, she didnt think she had grudges against Jin Jingshan. So why would Jin Jingshan hire people to hurt her? Was it out of jealousy? Chu Peihan had that idea not because she thought too highly of herself, but because she couldnt think of a more persuasive reason. After all, there was no grudge between them. In fact, it was understandable that other girls were jealous of her. Han Chenglin treated her differently, and she was Professor Gus student now. Because of these things, many students were jealous of her! Are you lying to my face? Are you sure its Jin Jingshan? Chu Peihan questioned, staring at them. She wanted to see their faces to gauge whether they were telling the truth. It was possible that they gave another name to cover the real person. Were not lying. Its Jin Jingshan. I-I have a voice recording. If you dont believe me, you can listen to it. A man hurriedly took out his phone to y the voice recording of their conversation. There was a male and female voice in it. This girl in the photo is a student of the Capital Film Academy. Her name is Chu Peihan. I want you to rape her. Do some intimate poses with her to make people believe she lives a life of debauchery. Take photos and send them to me. Here is the deposit of ten thousand yuan. Ill give you another ten thousand yuan after its done. This was a female voice. No problem. This was a male voice. Chu Peihan had watched Jin Jingshans performance, so she was sure the female was Jin Jingshan from the voice. Jin Jingshans real purpose was very clear. She aimed to ruin Chu Peihans reputation. Onlookers were also mad after hearing the voice recording. The heiress of the Jinrui Organization was so evil! How could she do that to hurt another girl? Could people of wealth and power really do whatever they wanted? Some rich and powerful people indeed felt they could do anything they wanted. It was also true that power and wealth could solve many problems. If Chu Peihan was just a girl from an ordinary family, she might have been terribly hurt even if she survived tonight, because no one would trust her. Luckily, Chu Peihan wasnt weak at all. In the end, Chu Peihan stopped venting her anger on those men and told them to send the voice recording to her. Once Chu Peihan was gone, the four men ran away quickly. They didnt tell Jin Jingshan that they failed because they didnt dare to. Chu Peihan wasted some time on those men, so Gu Ning, Mu Ke, and Yu Mixi were already present when she arrived at the appointed ce. Anyway, it didnt take Chu Peihan much time, and it was very normal that she came a few minutes earlier orter, but they became anxious when they saw Chu Peihans angry face. What happened? You look mad, asked Gu Ning with concern. Boss, I need to pay someone back in a few days. If Im in trouble,e and help me, said Chu Peihan to Gu Ning. She wouldnt let Jin Jingshan go, but she had to let Gu Ning know first in case any idents happened. What happened? asked Gu Ning. Chu Peihan then told her everything. After hearing about it, Gu Ning and the others were annoyed even though Chu Peihan was fine. She was fine, but it didnt mean they could forget the terrible incident. We must teach Jin Jingshan a lesson, or she will think youre easy to bully, said Mu Ke. He didnt beat girls, but he supported Chu Peihan in paying Jin Jingshan back. Yu Mixi said nothing, but she agreed in silence. No problem, feel free to tell me whenever you have trouble, said Gu Ning. She also supported Chu Peihan in punishing Jin Jingshan. Oh, you should also be careful. Youre going to join the entertainment industry after all. Your reputation is very important. I know, said Chu Peihan. She had no n to pay Jin Jingshan back in public. Instead, she would do it in private. However, if she decided to pay Jin Jingshan back in private, Jin Jingshan might continue to cause her trouble afterwards. Anyway, Chu Peihan had the voice recording as evidence, so Jin Jingshan should think about her reputation if she dared to cause Chu Peihan more trouble. If Jin Jingshan didnt care about her own reputation, she could report it to their teachers and their parents would find out. The only thing that worried Chu Peihan was that their teachers might be snobs and that Jin Jingshans parents might y the me game. Although Chu Peihan ran into trouble today, she was soon cheered up and enjoyed the meal with her friends. Boss, are we going to have some fun tonight? asked Chu Peihan. It was a weekend and she rarely saw Gu Ning, so she didnt want their gathering to be over so soon. Where do you want to go? asked Gu Ning. Something terrible had happened to Chu Peihan today, so Gu Ning decided to stay and spend some more time with her friends. Chapter 2100

Chapter 2100: The Girl Who Likes Mu Ke

I have no idea. I just dont want the gathering to be over so soon, said Chu Peihan. There arent many activities we can do at night. We can go to a bar, music club, or amusement arcade. Which do you prefer? Have a seat in a bar, sing songs in a music club, or y games in an amusement arcade? asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, Chu Peihan said, Lets go to a bar! We agree, said Mu Ke and Yu Mixi. Great, then lets go to Song Nans bar, said Gu Ning. She disliked unfamiliar bars, so Song Nans bar was the best choice. The others agreed. Because it was still early, they decided to walk around in a nearby shopping mall. When they were shopping, Gu Ning remembered that she would go back to Century City tonight, so she called Zi Beiying and asked her whether she wanted to hang out together. Zi Beiying was free anyway, so she agreed. Mixi? As they walked around, they heard a female voice calling Yu Mixis name. Hearing that, everyone turned to look at her and saw two young girls at the same age as them. They should be Yu Mixis schoolmates. One of them was indeed Yu Mixis schoolmate, while the other was the friend of her schoolmate. However, Yu Mixi seemed a little displeased to see her schoolmate, but she still greeted her with a smile. Hi, Zhao Ran! Oh, its really you! I thought I was wrong! Zhao Ran happily said when she was sure it was really Yu Mixi. Then she turned to look at Mu Ke next to Yu Mixi with affection shing in her eyes. Hi, Mu Ke! She greeted him afterwards. The others didnt notice the shing affection in Zhao Rans eyes when she stared at Mu Ke, but Gu Ning did. She slightly squinted, then gave a nce at Mu Ke and Yu Mixi. Hi, Zhao Ran. Mu Ke replied. He was polite, but deliberately kept a distance from Zhao Ran. He didnt notice the admiration in her eyes either. Anyway, Yu Mixi saw it, so she became angrier. Yu Mixi knew that Zhao Ran admired Mu Ke from afar, so she was unwilling to see her. Seeing their reactions, Gu Ning understood that Yu Mixi was aware of Zhao Rans special feelings towards Mu Ke. However, even if Yu Mixi knew, Gu Ning thought she should still talk about it with Yu Mixiter or it might cause unnecessary trouble. Zhao Ran, I need to go with my friends now. Bye-bye, said Yu Mixi. She had no intention of talking with Zhao Ran for longer. She knew that Zhao Ran admired her boyfriend, so she was unwilling to let her close to her boyfriend. Zhao Ran didnt know that Yu Mixi was already aware of her affection towards Mu Ke. If she knew, she would have a different attitude towards Yu Mixi. What? Are you leaving right now? Or will you continue to shop? If youre going to shop for a while longer, why dont we shop together? Itll be more enjoyable if we shop together, said Zhao Ran in a hurry. She really wanted to join them. To be specific, she wanted to shop with Mu Ke. Im sorry, weve shopped for a while and its time to leave now, said Yu Mixi, bing a little tough. Are you going back to school? I dont want to shop any while longer either. Why dont we go back together? said Zhao Ran. She didnt want to miss this chance to stay with them. Chu Peihan couldnt see Zhao Rans affection for Mu Ke, so she was unaware of her purpose, but she disliked her for being so relentless. However, it was Yu Mixis schoolmate, so she said nothing. Gu Ning knew Zhao Rans real purpose, but she had no n to be involved. I wont go back to the school, Im going to my friends ce, said Yu Mixi. Friend? You have a friend in the capital? Knowing that, Zhao Ran seemed a little upset and jealous. Yu Mixi was from a small city. How could she have a friend in the capital? In Zhao Rans eyes, a third-tier city like City F was a small city because she was from a first-tier city. Since she knew Yu Mixi, she had learned some about Yu Mixis family background. Yu Mixis parents only owned a small restaurant, while her parents both worked in a state institution, so she believed that Yu Mixi wasntparable to her. However, Yu Mixi used Kouzi and had such a handsome boyfriend. She even had a friend in the capital. Thinking of that, Zhao Ran grew more jealous of Yu Mixi. At this moment, Chu Peihan finally saw the jealousy in Zhao Rans eyes. She couldnt help but open her mouth. Why cant Mixi have a friend in the capital? Is it very strange? Zhao Ran didnt notice Chu Peihan and Gu Ning until she heard Chu Peihans voice. Because she focused on Mu Ke, she ignored the other people at his side. They were very pretty. It was Zhao Rans first impression of them, but she became even more jealous afterwards. Zhao Rans friend had noticed Gu Ning and Chu Peihan earlier on, but she wasnt jealous. Zhao Ran wasnt ugly, and she was beautiful too, but she was barelyparable to Gu Ning and Chu Peihan. No, I didnt mean that. As if she was scared, Zhao Ran put on an innocent look and exined at once. It seemed she was just bullied. As she said that, she even nced at Mu Ke, hoping he could stand out for her. Mu Ke, however, didnt bother to give her a nce because Mu Ke was only close to Yu Mixi, Gu Ning, and Chu Peihan who were his good female friends. He always politely kept a distance away from other girls, and didnt bother to pay more attention to other girls. Although he could hear that Zhao Ran felt aggrieved, he didnt think Chu Peihans words were wrong. In fact, he was dissatisfied with Zhao Rans words. Chu Peihan only argued with her. She didnt bully her. Seeing Zhao Rans reaction, Yu Mixi was mad. How dare Zhao Ran try to win her boyfriends sympathy right in front of her? Chu Peihan rolled her eyes at Zhao Rans behavior. Without paying more attention to her, she pulled Gu Ning away after dropping a simple sentence that she was leaving. Yu Mixi and Mu Ke said nothing either and followed them right away. Zhao Ran closed her mouth this time and watched them walking away, but there was obvious hatred and jealousy on her face. Yu Mixis friend just embarrassed her in public, and Yu Mixi didnt defend her, which was uneptable in her eyes. Ranran, are you alright? Seeing Zhao Rans annoyance, her friend asked with concern. Chapter 2101

Chapter 2101: He Touched Me Inappropriately First

Im fine, said Zhao Ran, then she turned around walking away too, but she still looked very upset. She said to herself that she would steal Mu Ke away from Yu Mixi one day in the future! When Gu Ning and the others walked far away, Gu Ning said, The girl called Zhao Ran likes Mu Ke. What? Hearing that, Chu Peihan and Mu Ke were surprised, but Yu Mixi stayed calm. No way! Mu Ke felt it couldnt be true, because he had only met Zhao Ran a few times. They seldom talked with each other and she was Yu Mixis schoolmate, while he was Yu Mixis boyfriend. Howe she liked him? Anyway, since Gu Ning said that, it should be true. Right, I found it out by ident. We had a good rtionship, but I became unwilling to hang out with her after knowing that she admires Mu Ke, said Yu Mixi. She sounded and looked unhappy and was clearly in a bad mood. Oh, no wonder she wouldnt stop asking to go with us. Its because of Mu Ke! Chu Peihan said angrily, her impression of Zhao Ran decreasing even more. Mixi, dont worry. My heart is yours. You can just stay away from her from now on. Mu Ke held Yu Mixis hand tofort her. Yu Mixi wasnt mad at Mu Ke because Mu Ke had no idea that Zhao Ran liked him. He had no interest in Zhao Ran either, but Yu Mixi still felt displeased because of Zhao Ran. Oh, please. Stop showing off your affection for each other in front of me. Im single, said Chu Peihan with dissatisfaction. If you dont want to be single, find yourself a boyfriend, said Gu Ning. Forget it, I prefer to be alone. Its freeing. Chu Peihan immediately shook her hand. She still wanted to be alone. In fact, she stayed single because she hadnt met someone she liked. If she met someone, she wouldnt be willing to be alone. At 9 pm, Gu Ning and the others arrived at Song Nans bar. Song Nan was absent today, but the manager remembered Gu Ning, so he arranged seats for them once they came. It was still early, so there werent many people. About a dozen minutester, Zi Beiying showed up with Mengda and Nan. Because of their job, Mengda and Nan didnt drink. They would driveter, so Gu Ning could enjoy drinks too. They werent alcoholics, so they only drank a little, then chatted and yed games with each other. In a bar, there were always drunk people having conflicts. Chu Peihan was quite unlucky today. A group of men just tried to cause her trouble that afternoon, and now a man tried to sexually assault her again on her way to the washroom in the bar. The man who tried to sexually assault Chu Peihan was sitting at the table next to the washroom. When a young man with a in look saw Chu Peihan walking over, he directly grabbed her hand and said, Come on, beauty, have a drink with us. Chu Peihan had a quick temper and she was in a terrible mood now, so she didnt hesitate to grab the mans wrist and break it. The man screamed at once. Seeing that, other people around the table were scared. To their surprise, a girl could easily break ones wrist. Anyway, their friend was hurt, so five people around the table stood up ring at Chu Peihan, ready to fight. Because she was a girl, they hesitated. If she were a man, they wouldnt hesitate to punch her. How can you be so evil? A man criticized Chu Peihan. He touched me inappropriately first. Chu Peihan retorted. He was drunk. He didnt do that on purpose. The man argued. Can I kill you when Im drunk and pay no price for it? Chu Peihan sneered and looked very unkind, frightening those men. It seemed she was really going to kill. They were ordinary men, and they felt stressed in front of Chu Peihan. Therefore, they were struck dumb all of a sudden and didnt know what to say. Although the man was really drunk, he was unkind to women so he tried to sexually assault Chu Peihan. In addition, why should Chu Peihan ept his sexual insult just because he was drunk? The manager stood not far away, so he ran over once he saw that scene. The manager knew that Chu Peihan came with Gu Ning, so he undoubtedly sided with Chu Peihan. The other men knew it was their friends fault, so they stopped causing trouble, but Chu Peihan broke their friends wrist, so she had to pay the medical fee. Chu Peihan refused to do that, but she helped the man move the wrist back to its original position. Their friend was fine after the wrist was moved back, so they didnt dare to say anything further. What a bad day today! Chu Peihan was still mad after going back to her seat. She heavily sat down on the sofa, then drained her ss. What happened? Gu Ning asked and others also stared at Chu Peihan with concern. They couldnt see the situation at the washroom from their seats, so they didnt know what had happened. If they had seen, they wouldnt have sat here quietly. I was walking by a table on my way to the washroom, when a drunk man pulled my hand and asked me to drink with them. I was mad so I broke his wrist, said Chu Peihan angrily and drank up another ss. And next? asked Mu Ke. The manager came to mediate. I reset the mans wrist to its original position. Hes fine, and Im back, said Chu Peihan. In fact, it wasnt a big deal. Although she was grabbed by the hand, she was fine. She was just in a bad mood today. Since Chu Peihan was fine, her friends were relieved. At 11 pm, they left the bar. After leaving the bar, Zi Beiying said she wanted to have night snacks, so they went to eat some night snacks. When they finished and went back to Century City, it was already 1:30 am. They washed up and went to bed. The next day, they got up to run in the morning, meeting Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue by chance. Hi, handsome man, we meet again! Once Chu Peihan saw Baili Zongyang, her eyes lit up and greeted him with great enthusiasm. Oh, hi, Miss Chu. Baili Zongyang treated Gu Nings friends kindly, so he didnt despise Chu Peihan. Chapter 2102

Chapter 2102: Bring Me with you!

After replying to Chu Peihan, Baili Zongxue turned to look at Gu Ning and said, Its rare to see you stay here. Yeah, I seldom stay here, I often stay in other ces, said Gu Ning. After running, Baili Zongyang proposed to buy morning tea for them, but Gu Ning declined because Mengda and Nan had already made breakfast. If so, Baili Zongyang didnt insist. Gu Ning also invited them to join her for breakfast. Baili Zongyang wanted to decline because he felt it was inappropriate, but Baili Zongxue agreed without hesitation because of her close rtionship with Gu Ning. So Baili Zongyang didnt have other choices and went with them. Gu Ning, will you go to have fun today? If you are, bring me with you! said Baili Zongxue. She was bored at home by herself, so she wanted to join them if they were going to have fun. Most importantly, she preferred to be with Gu Ning. If there werent people she was familiar with, she would rather stay at home. Im not sure, but I need to go to mypany this morning. Why dont you talk about it first? If there are any ces you want to go, we can go together this afternoon, said Gu Ning. In fact, Gu Ning didnt want Baili Zongxue to follow her because Leng Shaoting would be back today. If she brought Baili Zongxue with her, she wouldnt be able to stay with Leng Shaoting. However, she was unwilling to turn her down, so she could only spend the night with Leng Shaoting. Back in the house, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were also present. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had been back in the capital for a few days. They had be familiar with Zi Beiying and the others. So as long as they were home, they dined together. During these days, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya often practiced fighting skills with Mengda and Nan, but they were better than Mengda and Nan. After having breakfast, Baili Zongyang left first, while Baili Zongxue stayed to talk with Chu Peihan and the others about where to have fun this afternoon. Gu Ning also went back to her room to pack up, then went to herpany with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Everything was normal in thepany, but the staff was very busy. K reported the condition of Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya to Gu Ning. They were fine and had left the hospital a few days ago, but they seemed to be investigating something recently. He didnt know the details. K couldnt find out what they were investigating, but Gu Ning knew. It must have something to do with cultivators. No need to pay attention to them now. Ille see you if I need you, said Gu Ning. For now, Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya didnt cause serious trouble, so there was no need to waste Ks time on them. After all, K had other things to deal with. Sure, K said. At noon, Gu Ning and the others left and went back to Century City. They shared a meal with Chu Peihan and the others, then went outside to have fun. Because Gu Ning was upied, Leng Shaoting went to the siheyuan first after he got back to the capital. And in the afternoon, he brought Jing Yunyao back to the Leng familys house. He called Shangguan Yang to go with him, but Shangguan Yang turned him down and didnt go back with them. Because it was a weekend, Leng Shaoming was back too. The members of the Leng family were all present today. Once Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao showed up, Jiang Shuyuan, who was in the living room, got up and went upstairs, because thest thing she wanted to do was to see them, let alone greet them. Sitting in the living room, Leng Shaoming felt embarrassed, but couldnt criticize his mother. Although he disliked Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao, he hid his real feelings and greeted them as usual. Other than Leng Yuanqians family who treated Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao coldly, the other members weed them with enthusiasm. Yu Yin directly pulled Jing Yunyao aside to chat with her, while Leng Shaoting was pulled away by Leng Shaoxun to teach him kung fu. Aunt Yunyao, why didnt Gu Ninge with you? Leng Shaoxi asked Jing Yunyao. She hadnt seen Gu Ning for a long time because Gu Ning seldom went to school and she was busy with an internship recently. So she didnt have much time to see Gu Ning. She went to have fun with several of her friends, said Jing Yunyao. Fine! Leng Shaoxi was a little disappointed, but she couldnt do anything about it. Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia didnte out until they needed to have supper at night. It was the first time that Leng Shaojia had seen Jing Yunyao after Jing Yunyao joined the Leng family again, but she was already aware that Jing Yunyao was back. When Jiang Shuyuan went upstairs, she also told her that Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao came. Leng Shaojia was afraid to see Leng Shaoting, so she stayed in her room all the time, but she had to go downstairs for dinner. She needed time to recover, but was able to walk now, so Master Leng would be mad at her if she refused toe down. That was the reason why she came downstairs. It was Leng Shaojias first meeting with Jing Yunyao after Jing Yunyao came back. When Jing Yunyao had the terrible ident, Leng Shaojia was only seven and didnt have many memories of her. Anyway, as soon as she saw Jing Yunyao, Leng Shaojia was sure it was her and she was also astonished because of that. Jing Yunyao looked so young; she seemed to only be in her thirties. In addition, she was very pretty too. After all, if she wasnt pretty, she wouldnt be able to have such a handsome son as Leng Shaoting. Although she disliked Leng Shaoting and even hated him, she never denied the fact that Leng Shaoting was very handsome. Leng Shaoting was even more beautiful than her own older brother and was outstanding among his peers too. Seeing Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao, Leng Shaojia had no intention of greeting them. Master Leng was displeased and said to Leng Shaojia, This is your Aunt Yunyao. He was ordering Leng Shaojia to greet Jing Yunyao. Even if it was the first time that Leng Shaojia had seen Jing Yunyao after Jing Yunyao came back, Master Leng was aware that Leng Shaojia could recognize Yunyao. After all, Jing Yunyao was the only one she hadnt seen before in the room, and Master Leng also knew that Jiang Shuyuan would tell Leng Shaojia that Jing Yunyao was back. Leng Shaojia deliberately refused to greet Jing Yunyao. If she didnt forget her manners, she would have asked about the new face even if she didnt know Jing Yunyao. It wasnt a big deal that Jiang Shuyuan didnt say hi to Jing Yunyao because they were in the same generation, but Leng Shaojia was a junior. She shouldnt ignore Jing Yunyao. Leng Shaojia was reluctant to do so, but she had to listen to Master Leng, so she said with reluctance, Hi, Aunt Yunyao. Hi, you must be Shaojia, right? Since Leng Shaojia greeted her, Jing Yunyao couldnt ignore her. Therefore, she replied in a t voice. Yeah, said Leng Shaojia. After that, she said nothing further and they sat down to have the meal. As long as Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao came, Jiang Shuyuan didnt have much appetite, and neither did Leng Shaojia. On the other hand, Leng Yuanqian and Leng Shaoming werent affected. Chapter 2103

Chapter 2103: I Wont Hurt You

Gu Ning and the others went to dine together after they had fun till the afternoon. Gu Ning nned to leave alone after having dinner, but she sensed the air of the Evil Practice when she walked out of the restaurant. Besides, the member of the Evil Practice was staring at them. To be specific, the evil cultivator was staring at her and Baili Zongxue. She and Baili Zongxue were a girl born in a lunar year and a cultivator, which was quite helpful for the evil cultivator, so the evil cultivator wanted them both. Since they were targeted, they had to face it. In order to not hurt the innocent, Gu Ning told Baili Zongxue to stay and let the others leave. She made up an excuse that they needed to visit their friend in the hospital, so she couldnt go with them. Hearing that, the others understood and left before them. Gu Ning, whos in the hospital? After they were gone, Baili Zongxue asked worriedly. She thought what Gu Ning said was true. Theirmon friends were Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai. No, I lied to them because I found someone is following us. Im the target, so I told them to leave first in case they got hurt. Gu Ning said, then asked, Are you mad that I kept you with me? Although the evil cultivator wanted them both, if they separated, the evil cultivator was highly likely to attack Baili Zongxue because Baili Zongxues level as a cultivator was much more useful than Gu Ning who was a girl born in a lunar year. Gu Ning didnt want Zi Beiying and the others to be hurt because of them, so she could only keep Baili Zongxue with her. However, in order to keep her secrets Gu Ning couldnt tell Baili Zongxue that the person was an evil cultivator, so she made up an excuse. Anyway, Gu Ning was afraid that her secrets would be exposed soon, because she was a new cultivator and her own abilities werent enough to defeat the evil cultivator. Baili Zongxue alone wasnt able to do it either, so she had to use her magical energy. Hearing that, Baili Zongxue was mad, but she definitely wasnt mad at Gu Ning for telling her to stay. I dont mind at all. Were friends. We should deal with difficulties together. Great, lets go now. Since were being targeted, we have to face it. Once the person shows up, well beat him or her to prevent more trouble from being made, said Gu Ning. In fact, even if they wanted to avoid it, they might not be able to do that, otherwise Gu Ning would have left earlier. In that case, she wouldnt need to face the evil cultivator and expose her secrets. Sure, said Baili Zongxue. After that, they walked in another direction and Gu Ning could feel that the evil cultivator was still following them. As they walked, Gu Ning suddenly asked Baili Zongxue seriously, Zongxue, were friends. Even if you know one of my secrets, you wont tell other people or betray me, right? Actually, Gu Ning trusted Baili Zongxue, or she wouldnt have asked her that question. Even if Baili Zongxue really told other people, she wouldnt be in danger because she had no grudge against the cultivation world. The cultivation world wouldnt punish her even if it found out. If someone really wanted to hurt her, Gu Ning wouldnt be afraid either because Shangguan Yang supported her. Gu Ning became so serious all of a sudden, so Baili Zongxue was struck dumb for a second, then felt anxious. Did Gu Ning find out her purpose for forming a good rtionship with her? Gu Ning, I wont hurt you. Baili Zongxue didnt know how to answer Gu Nings question, because she wasnt sure whether she would tell other people about Gu Nings secrets. However, she could promise that she wouldnt hurt Gu Ning because she sincerely took Gu Ning as her friend, even though she approached Gu Ning for a purpose. Hearing Baili Zongxues answer, Gu Ning understood that she couldnt keep her secret between them. Gu Ning could understand it though. She also believed that Baili Zongxue wouldnt hurt her. The Baili family didnt have backstabbers. Great, I trust you, said Gu Ning, but she couldnt tell Baili Zongxue what the secret was. Baili Zongxue felt guilty facing Gu Ning, so she didnt ask further about that. There was a park ahead of Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue. A man-madeke was in the park, and there was a forest next to it, which was rtively secluded, so Gu Ning nned to lead the evil cultivator over. It wasnt 8 pm yet, but there werent many people in the park. After all, it was already cold in November, so few people came out to have a walk. And even though there were some people, they all stayed on the square and rarely walked by the man-madeke. The evil cultivator had no idea that she was already exposed, because Gu Ning was only a mortal in her eyes. It was impossible for a mortal to notice her, and Baili Zongxue was a cultivator, but her level was very average, so she couldnt see the evil cultivator. It was a she instead of a him, because the evil cultivator was a woman. Baili Zongxue was a little upset because she didnt notice that anyone was following them, but Gu Ning did. However, even though she was confused, Baili Zongxue didnt ask about it. She believed that Gu Ning wouldnt lie to her. The evil cultivator didnt have any doubts when Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue walked to a quiet ce. She just focused on moving near them. Once she found a great chance, she moved fast to attack Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue with pride in her eyes. She believed that she could knock them down within seconds. She might just have a short fight against Baili Zongxue. If they had been mortals, they would be caught by her without even noticing her, but Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. Moreover, Gu Ning could sense every movement of the evil cultivator. Therefore, once the evil cultivator came near, Baili Zongxue felt the threat and saw the evil cultivator. In an instant, Baili Zongxue was scared. Since it was an evil cultivator, Baili Zongxue was sure that the woman came for her and Gu Ning was in trouble because of her. Baili Zongxue had that idea because her level was low and she was a good cultivator. She couldnt smell the air of a girl born in a lunar year from Gu Nings body. After Baili Zongxue was frightened, she immediately fought back and shouted, Gu Ning, move away. Leave her to me. Although Baili Zongxue knew that Gu Ning was very good at martial arts, the woman was an evil cultivator. Mortals were no match for her and she was afraid that Gu Ning might be injured. Gu Ning didnt move away, and instead attacked the evil cultivator before Baili Zongxue. Chapter 2104

Chapter 2104: Let You Go? Do You Think Its Possible?

Because she had to use her magical energy to fight against the evil cultivator and she nned to tell Baili Zongxue her secrets, she directly released her magical energy to beat the evil cultivator. Once her strong magical energy met the evil cultivator, the ill-prepared evil cultivator backed several meters away in shock. To her surprise, this mortal was able to release strong magical energy. And it was not only the evil cultivator, Baili Zongxue was also stunned. Gu Ning had magical energy? After fighting against the evil cultivator, Gu Ning showed her level as a cultivator. She was in the Fusion Stage. Even if Gu Ning was only in the Fusion Stage, the evil cultivator became alert, and stared at her. Howe a cultivator in the Fusion Stage could release magical energy above her level? Although she took Gu Ning lightly earlier and reacted slowly, she didnt sense any air of a cultivator from Gu Ning. So why did it suddenly appear? Was Gu Nings level able to hide her air? It was impossible. Gu Ning looked about 20 years old, so the evil cultivator refused to believe that she could be at a high level. Even Baili Zongxue had the same idea. All of a sudden, Baili Zongxue remembered what Gu Ning just said to her. Whether she would tell other people or betray Gu Ning after she learned her secret? The secret should be that Gu Ning was also a cultivator! If Gu Ning was a cultivator, she must have already known that Bailli Zongxue and her older brother were cultivators and their real purpose. Thinking of that, Baili Zongxue felt embarrassed to face Gu Ning, but it wasnt the right time to think about that now. Who are you? The evil cultivator asked, coldly looking at Gu Ning, looking creepy. I am me! said Gu Ning. Gu Ning showed no fear at all before the evil cultivator, so the evil cultivator was even more confused about Gu Nings real level. Anyway, she thought that the magical energy just broke out for a moment and Gu Ning simply pretended to be calm in order to confuse her so that they could leave and survive. The evil cultivator believed it was the truth, so she became less alert to Gu Ning. Humph, I dont care who youre. Both of you are going to be my food tonight, said the evil cultivator in a cold, low voice. After that, she attacked Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue again. Baili Zongxue couldnt figure it out either. Why could Gu Ning release strong magical energy when she was at the same level as her? She didnt believe that Gu Nings level was high enough to hide her skills either. Therefore, she was worried that Gu Ning might not be able to defeat the evil cultivator and she did her best to help Gu Ning. However, they underestimated Gu Ning. Although Gu Nings level was low, she had the help of the Blood of the Phoenix, so she wasnt weak. The evil cultivator was only at a middle level, so Gu Ning was able to defeat her by herself. Seeing that, the evil cultivator and Baili Zongxue were both astonished. To their surprise, Gu Ning was actually much stronger than she seemed to be. The evil cultivator felt a sense of danger and realized that she had offended someone she shouldnt mess with, but it was toote for her to give up. Because Gu Ning had to use magical energy and skills to fight against the evil cultivator, they caused loud and scary sounds. There were people in the park, so Gu Ning had to finish the battle as soon as possible. She didnt hesitate to use her full strength, and the evil cultivator couldnt escape. Baili Zongxue backed up in the shock of their fight of magical energy. Because her level couldnt offset the impact of their magical energy, she could only watch Gu Ning fighting against the evil cultivator with great surprise in her eyes. How strong could Gu Ning be? Other people heard the noises, so they walked over to see what was happening. Because of the long distance andte night, they couldnt see it clearly. They only felt that some people were fighting. Someone wanted to walk near, so Gu Ning told Baili Zongxue to stop him immediately. If mortals came too close, they could be hurt by the magical energy. They would also see abnormal things and rumors might start spreading. It would be difficult to deal with if it became a sensation. However, Baili Zongxue could only stop people at one side, and couldnt stop those at the other. On the other side, several people approached, but they felt great pressure once they entered a certain area. They couldnt move ahead any longer, so they walked back. Luckily, they moved back and wouldnt go forward anymore. Within ten minutes, Gu Ning controlled the evil cultivator and only a few people saw what had happened. Once the battle was over, the ce became quiet again and the onlookers were chased away by Baili Zongxue. Let me go! The evil cultivator struggled, but she couldnt escape. Let you go? Do you think its possible? You just wanted to eat us, said Gu Ning and mocked. Who are you? Why can you release strong magical energy when your level isnt high? I couldnt sense any air of a cultivator from your body earlier, asked the evil cultivator. At this key moment, she was still very curious to know the reason. Baili Zongxue was also curious. She wouldnt ask about it. If Gu Ning was willing to tell, she would listen to her exnation. Cant tell you, said Gu Ning. What do you want to do? asked the evil cultivator. She knew nothing good would happen to her after she failed, but she still hoped that Gu Ning might let her go. Gu Ning didnt answer, but turned to Baili Zongxue and said, Zongxue, you can go now. Please keep what has happened tonight a secret. She was going to punish the evil cultivator, but she needed Leng Shaotings help because the flood dragon was with him. Sure! Baili Zongxue understood that Gu Ning wanted to punish the evil cultivator without her presence. Anyway, since Gu Ning was able to defeat the evil cultivator, she could take care of the problem. Baili Zongxue wasnt worried about Gu Nings safety. Therefore, Baili Zongxue agreed to what Gu Ning said. Since she agreed, she would do what she promised. Once Baili Zongxue was gone, Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting. At this moment, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were still in the Leng familys house. They just finished a meal and were chatting with the others. After receiving Gu Nings call, Leng Shaoting told Master Leng that he needed to deal with something urgent. Master Leng didnt force him to stay, so Leng Shaoting left with Jing Yunyao to meet Gu Ning. Baili Zongxue kept on thinking about what had happened with Gu Ning after she walked away. She couldnt digest the fact that Gu Ning was also a cultivator. Chapter 2105

Chapter 2105: Cant Die Now

Why could she feel the air of cultivators from Gu Nings body after so long? Why was Gu Ning able to release stronger magical energy when she seemed to be at the same level as her? All of a sudden, Baili Zongxue thought of Shangguan Yangs female disciple, Qing He. Gu Ning was in the exact same situation as Qing He. Thinking of that, an idea dawned on Baili Zongxue. Could Qing He be Gu Ning? Although they had two different faces, it was easy to change ones appearance. After all, if Gu Ning was really Qing He and Shangguan Yang was her master, she could change her appearance as she liked. In addition, she also felt Qing He looked familiar and Qing He had saved her twice. She used to think that they might have known each other when they were kids, but now she felt it was impossible. Moreover, Gu Ning had power crystals with her. She said a master gave them to her, but if Gu Ning was Qing He, it would make sense. The power crystals were given to her by Shangguan Yang. It was just a guess, but she couldnt ignore the possibility. Anyway, since she agreed to keep what had happened today a secret, she wouldnt tell other people. Before Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao came, the evil cultivator tried to escape many times, but failed. Shortly after Baili Zongxue left, Gu Ning hid her level as a cultivator and became an ordinary mortal. The evil cultivator was surprised and curious, so she asked, How did you do it? Cant tell you. Gu Ning said the same sentence. She wouldnt tell an outsider her secret. After half an hour, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao came. Because they needed to punish the evil cultivator, they didnt need to avoid Jing Yunyao. However, when the evil cultivator saw Jing Yunyao, she was surprised. A-Are you Jing Yunyao? Arent you already dead? Obviously, the evil cultivator recognized Jing Yunyao, so she knew that Jing Yunyao was dead. After so many years, it was indeed shocking when a dead person suddenly showed up in front of her. Besides, she couldnt see Jing Yunyaos level and felt stressed in front of her, which meant that Jing Yunyao was stronger than her. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao observed the evil cultivator for a while and soon recognized her. Miao Jingjing? Howe its you? When did you join the Evil Practice? I Miao Jingjing looked upset at once, showing sadness and hatred. It was obvious that she became an evil cultivator after experiencing something terrible. Yunyao, could you please let me go once for the sake of the deadly experience weve been through together? I promise I wont attack cultivators and girls born in the lunar year again. Miao Jingjing begged Jing Yunyao. She was unwilling to be killed just like that. She still needed to take revenge! Miao Jingjing and Jing Yunyao had been through something deadly together before? Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting exchanged a nce, then stopped. They wanted to know what Jing Yunyao wanted to do. Although the evil cultivators werent wee everywhere, they didnt need to be killed. Therefore, if Jing Yunyao was willing to let her go, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could help her. Youre an evil cultivator now. I cant trust you, said Jing Yunyao, because the evil cultivators couldnt control themselves sometimes. She couldnt take the risk. Yunyao, Im sorry. Ive never really hurt cultivators and girls born in a lunar year until this time. Ive only done it once. Please Miao Jingjing knelt down before Jing Yunyao and begged her. She didnt expect to be caught when she tried to hurt cultivators and girls born in a lunar year for the first time. With a frown, Jing Yunyao stared at her without a word. In fact, she believed Miao Jingjings words, but she was an evil cultivator after all. She didnt hurt innocent people before, but she might do it in the future. Yunyao, please forgive me this time. I havent taken revenge yet. I cant die now! Saying that, Miao Jingjing showed strong hatred and reluctance with a distorted expression. Her eyes became red too. If it werent for revenge, she wouldnt have joined the Evil Practice. Revenge? Jing Yunyao slightly frowned and felt touched because she felt for it. She had worked so hard in order to take revenge too, but she didnt walk on the wrong path. Although they didnt have a close rtionship, they had experienced deadly situations together before. If they hadnt helped each other, they might have been dead already. Therefore, they were grateful to one another. All in all, she didnt have the heart to let Leng Shaoting kill Miao Jingjing. I understand your feelings, but we cant let you go without a punishment. You dont need to be killed, but well deprive you of your level, said Jing Yunyao. As long as Miao Jingjing lost her level as a cultivator, she would be a mortal or a disabled person. No, if so, I cant take revenge. Miao Jingjing struggled once she heard that she would be deprived of her level. Without the abilities as a cultivator, she wouldnt be able to take revenge. Actually, her current level wasnt enough for her to take revenge. Whos your enemy? Perhaps I can help you, asked Jing Yunyao. She would help her, but wouldnt do it for her. What? Miao Jingjings face lit up once she heard that. She knew it was very difficult for her to take revenge alone, so she didnt care who helped her as long as her enemy could be killed. I need to know who your enemy is first, but we cant talk about that here. Leave with us. We can talk on our way back, said Jing Yunyao. No problem. Miao Jingjing agreed without hesitation because it was impossible for her to run away now, and she might survive if she left with them. As long as she could take revenge, she wouldnt mind bing a mortal without any magical skills. She lived to take revenge. After that, Miao Jingjing left with Jing Yunyao and the others. To Huafu Hills, or the siheyuan? Leng Shaoting asked Jing Yunyao. Lets go to the siheyuan! said Jing Yunyao. It was safer there. If they were going to deprive Miao Jingjing of her level as a cultivator, it would surely make loud sounds. Only in the siheyuan would they not be found out by other people. Therefore, Leng Shaoting drove to the siheyuan. After that, Miao Jingjing told her story. My enemy is Wei Xians disciple, Hong Yifeng. Ten years ago, he killed my husband and raped me. He even wanted to kill me afterwards. I survived because I wasnt fated to die. However, I was seriously hurt. I cant ept it, so I want to take revenge. I absorbed monsters energy to recover, then joined the Evil Practice. I wanted to improve and take revenge as soon as possible, so I dont mind taking a shortcut Chapter 2106

Chapter 2106: Look Guilty

Thinking of what had happened ten years ago, Miao Jingjing trembled in anger. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were familiar with the name of Hong Yifeng. When they just arrived in the cultivation world, they met the shameless person who wanted to dine with them at a hotel. He was hateful at first nce and didnt seem to be a good guy. Hong Yifeng? Jing Yunyao frowned when she heard that name and looked displeased because Hong Yifeng had made things difficult for her and Jing Jining. Because Hong Yifeng was Jing Yunfeis friend, while they were a thorn in Jing Yunfeis side, Hong Yifeng naturally bullied them along with Jing Yunfei. Although she could easily kill Hong Yifeng given her current level, Jing Yunyao wouldnt kill Hong Yifeng for Miao Jingjing. If Miao Jingjing was going to take revenge, she could do it with her own hands and Jing Yunyao would only help her a little. I promise Ill catch Hong Yifeng and bring him to you, but you must kill him with your own hands. Before you finish your revenge, I wont punish you, but you must give up your level after its done if you dont want to be killed. Before you take revenge, you must listen to my arrangements. Dont go anywhere, said Jing Yunyao. No problem, as long as I can take revenge, Im willing to die, said Miao Jingjing. If it hadnt been for revenge, she would have killed herself already. It was torture for her to live with those memories. Shaoting, Ningning, do you mind? Jing Yunyao asked Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Although she already made the decision, she needed to ask for their opinions. Of course not, said Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. They didnt get involved in it from the very beginning precisely because they wanted Jing Yunyao to deal with it. Yunyao, who are they? Miao Jingjing asked Jing Yunyao curiously. My son and daughter-inw, said Jing Yunyao. She didnt bother to keep it secret. Anyway, Miao Jingjing was under their control, so she wasnt worried that Miao Jingjing would tell other people. Knowing that, Miao Jingjing was a little surprised. She didnt expect Jing Yunyao to have a son. She soon figured it out after remembering what had happened to Jing Yunyao that year. Jing Yunyao fell in love with a mortal, then was punished and chased away after it was exposed. The young man must be the son of Jing Yunyao and the mortal. Surprisingly, Jing Yunyaos son inherited the blood of cultivators and became a high level cultivator. Jing Yunyaos daughter-inw seemed to be in the Fusion Stage, but she was as strong as cultivators in the Golden Core Stage. In addition, she was able to hide her level so that other people couldnt see it. It was quite unbelievable. She wasnt curious to ask about it any longer, because they wouldnt tell her even if she asked them. So there was no need for her to do such a meaningless thing! She only knew that she could take revenge as long as she listened to Jing Yunyaos arrangement. When Gu Ning and the others were on their way to the siheyuan, Baili Zongyang were already home. Because she had a secret, she felt guilty to see Baili Zongyang. Because she learned Gu Nings secret, but she couldnt tell her own older brother, she could only avoid him. Therefore, once she was home, Baili Zongxue greeted Baili Zongyang who sat in the living room, then immediately went back to her room. Baili Zongyang, however, noticed Baili Zongxues abnormal behavior, so he called her to stop. Why do you look guilty? What happened? Hearing that, Baili Zongxue was scared and did her best to calm down as if nothing had happened. Nothing! Nothing? Baili Zongyang squinted at Baili Zongxue. I dont think so. Baili Zongyang wasnt going to scold Baili Zongxue, but she was very abnormal today. He was worried that she might be in love with a mortal, which wasnt allowed. Oh! Baili Zongxue felt Baili Zongyang would be suspicious of her if she couldnt think of a good reason. However, if he kept on asking her about it, she wouldnt be able to hide the secret for long, so she made up a lie. Well, I just heard noises in the grass when I came home. I gave a nce and saw a man and a woman I didnt expect them to be so bold. Im so embarrassed now! Hearing that, Baili Zongyang was awkward too and stopped asking more questions. He didnt doubt Baili Zongxues words. After a light cough, he stopped looking at Baili Zongxue. Alright, go back to you room now. Baili Zongxue nodded, then went to her room right away. . At the same time, Gu Ning and the others arrived back at siheyuan. When they were outside, the evil cultivator didnt feel the siheyuan had anything special, but the siheyuan was filled with magical power once she walked inside. However, she couldnt see it at all from the outside. It seemed there was a formation here, but she knew nothing about it, so she didnt know what kind of formation it was. It wasntte, just about 9 pm, so Shangguan Yang was still up. He was reading in the study. The moment the evil cultivator walked in siheyuan, Shangguan Yang felt it, but he did nothing because Gu Ning had just called him. So he knew that they woulde with an evil cultivator. However, he didnt know what had happened yet. After walking into the siheyuan, they directly went to Shangguan Yangs yard. Shangguan Yang also walked out when he felt theming. The moment the evil cultivator saw Shangguan Yang, she felt greatly stressed and knew that he was a very strong senior cultivator. This is the elder of the Kunlun Sect, Senior Shangguan Yang. Jing Yunyao introduced Shangguan Yang to Miao Jingjing. Although Miao Jingjing hadnt seen Shangguan Yang before, she had heard about him, so she was amazed when she learned that he was Shangguan Yang. Without dy, she knelt down on one knee, covering a palm with another. Junior Miao Jingjing, honored to see Senior Shangguan, she said respectfully. Get up now, said Shangguan Yang. Thanks, Senior Shangguan. Miao Jingjing thanked him and stood up. Senior Shangguan, shes an old acquaintance of mine. She took the wrong path because of a long-standing grudge. I didnt have the heart to kill her, so I n to deprive her of her magical skills after she takes revenge, said Jing Yunyao. Sure, if you need my help, feel free to let me know, said Shangguan Yang. He didnt stop Jing Yunyao. Although the evil cultivators werent wee, it didnt mean that all of them were crazy and evil. Shell stay with me during this time. Well figure out a way to lead her enemy out of the cultivation world, said Jing Yunyao. Sure. Shangguan Yang nodded. Afterwards, Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning took Miao Jingjing away and arranged a room for her. You can cultivate and recover with the magical power here these days. You need to be strong enough to kill Hong Yifeng, said Jing Yunyao. Chapter 2107

Chapter 2107: Do You Think Im Kidding?

Thanks, said Miao Jingjing. She was very grateful to Jing Yunyao, even if she would still be deprived of her magical abilities. She epted it. After amodating Miao Jingjing, Leng Shaoting said to Jing Yunyao, Mom, you can take care of her here. I have an appointment with my friends, so I need to go with Ningning. If its toote, we wonte back here. Sure, you can go now, said Jing Yunyao. She wouldnt interfere in Leng Shaotings private life. After that, Leng Shaoting walked away, holding Gu Nings hand. Back in the car, Gu Ning said, Whom do you have an appointment with? Leng Shaotingpressed his lips and replied. No one. What? Gu Ning was surprised and didnt know what Leng Shaoting meant. Didnt he say he had an appointment with his friend? Why did he deny it now? Seeing that, Leng Shaoting looked at Gu Ning unhappily. How could she be clueless about his idea? Therefore, Leng Shaoting exined. I just want to spend some time alone with you. Pfttt. Hearing that, Gu Ning snorted withughter. She didnt know what he was thinking until now! Seeing the broad smile on Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting felt aroused and drove the car faster. Once Leng Shaoting drove faster, Gu Ning knew what he wanted. She flushed, but pretended that she knew nothing and lowered her head to y on her phone. All of a sudden, Gu Ning remembered what had happened tonight, so she said to Leng Shaoting, Oh, Baili Zongxue is already aware that Im a cultivator. I was with her, so I was forced to tell her when I fought against the evil cultivator. I trust her, so I believe she wont tell other people. Yeah, its fine even if she tells other people. In case Gu Ning felt guilty, Leng Shaoting said airily. Their secret would be exposed sooner orter, and Shangguan Yang would support them, so nobody could hurt them. After a while, Leng Shaotings phone rang and the caller was Song Haoyu. Leng Shaoting frowned and displeasure shed in his eyes, because Song Haoyus call ruined his private time with Gu Ning. However, Song Haoyu normally only called him for serious matters, so he had to answer it. What happened? Leng Shaoting asked once he answered the call. There was unhappiness in his voice. Normally, Song Haoyu would be alert, but now he had no mood and asked directly, Shaoting, youre in the capital, right? There is a tricky problem. Can you help me? Can we meet? Where? Leng Shaoting asked. Since it was a tricky problem, he couldnt say no. My home. The house in Minghao Vi, said Song Haoyu. Sure, see you in twenty minutes, said Leng Shaoting and hung up. Seeing that Leng Shaoting had no intention of telling her to go back before him, Gu Ning asked, Um, do you need to bring me with you? Will it be inconvenient? Not at all, said Leng Shaoting. Even if it was inconvenient, they would have a talk in the study. Gu Ning could wait in the living room, so it wouldnt cause any trouble. Great! Since he said that, Gu Ning agreed. Eighteen minutester, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting reached Minghao Vi. It was a high-end vi area near the city center. Hearing the sound of the car outside, Song Haoyu understood that Leng Shaoting was here, so he ran out to open the door at once. Seeing Gu Ning with Leng Shaoting, Song Haoyu didnt find it inappropriate and greeted her. Hi, Miss Gu. Nice to see you, Mr. Song. Gu Ning replied. Leng Shaoting came to hold Gu Nings hand, then they followed Song Haoyu into the house. There were two other people in the living room. They were both Song Haoyus teammates. Once Leng Shaoting showed up, they respectfully called him, Major General Leng. Hi, said Leng Shaoting. They didnt know Gu Ning, so they didnt greet her, but they still acknowledged her presence by a nod in order to show their respect. Gu Ning also nodded at them with a smile as the reply. In the living room, Song Haoyu didnt avoid Gu Ning and said right away, Shaoting, the thing is that our team just went to carry out a task. However, we ran into a very strange thing. We were going to catch a first-degree fugitive, but there was an unbelievably strong person at his side. The person isnt only strong, but also has strange skills, especially his speed. He can move from meters away in the blink of an eye. He can also easily avoid our bullets. As long as its dark, we cant find him at all. He seems to merge with the darkness at night. I think there might be people with magical skills in this world. I know people are atheists nowadays, but its really strange. I can only talk about it with you. Other people might refuse to believe it, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt doubt it, because their abilities were beyond ordinary peoples imagination. Nevertheless, they couldnt figure out who the strong person was without further investigation. It could be a cultivator or a ninja. Seeing Leng Shaoting and Gu Nings calm faces, Song Haoyu was slightly annoyed. Do you think Im kidding? He knew it was hard for ordinary citizens to believe in people with magical skills. After all, they hadnt witnessed it with their own eyes before. No, we trust you, said Leng Shaoting. Um Song Haoyu was slightly surprised. Why arent you shocked at all? That wasnt a normal reaction! Because weve met the same thing, said Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, Song Haoyu and the others were surprised. They had met the same thing? Does it mean people with magical skills really exist? asked Song Haoyu. He guessed the person could be a person with magical skills, but he only felt it was possible and wasnt sure of it. After all, he was unwilling to ept it, so he was greatly surprised when he heard Leng Shaotings answer. I didnt believe it before I saw it myself, but Im convinced after I did, said Leng Shaoting. Unexpectedly, there were really people with magical skills in this world. Song Haoyu was as excited as he was scared. After all, the person he met was unbelievably strong. Did you catch the person, or did the person run away? Song Haoyu asked. Although he asked that question, he actually felt the person must have escaped because the person wasnt an ordinary guy! Chapter 2108

Chapter 2108: Leng Shaoting Helps

Because of the strange person, he failed to finish the task this time. Although it was impossible to win every time and they often lost at the beginning, they rarely failed during these years. Even if they made some mistakes during a task, they would seed in the end. However, this time, he had no confidence at all. No matter how powerful they were, they were mortals. If their enemy was really a person with magical skills, it was naturally hard to deal with. Besides, many teammates were injured. Two of them had to rest for a few months to have a full recovery. I killed him, said Leng Shaoting. What? Thats crazy! How did you do it? asked Song Haoyu excitedly. It was shocking that Leng Shaoting was able to kill such a strong person who had magical skills. Relied on my abilities, said Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, Song Haoyu didnt know what to say. Was Leng Shaoting implying that he was better than them? Song Haoyu had to admit that he was weaker than Leng Shaoting and he lost every time he sparred with Leng Shaoting. However, the person had magical skills. It was very hard for mortals to deal with. Anyway, since Leng Shaoting said he had killed the person, it must be the truth because there was no need for Leng Shaoting to lie to them. What kind of people with magical skills have you met? Song Haoyu asked again. He wanted to know whether they had met people of the same kind. Ninjas from Country R. They have the same skills as the person you just described, but Im not sure you met a ninja from Country R too. After all, there arent only ninjas from Country R who could do that in this world. We just havent met more kinds of people with magical skills, so we know nothing about them, said Leng Shaoting. Since Song Haoyu and the others had already found out the existence of people with magical skills, Leng Shaoting thought he shouldnt keep it a secret from them any longer, but he couldnt tell them much about it, at least not right now. Therefore, even though there were more people with magical skills than ninjas and cultivators in this world, Leng Shaoting only told them about ninjas. In that case, they could stay alert to Country R. Ninjas from Country R? Knowing that, Song Haoyu and his two teammates were amazed. They had definitely heard of Ninjas, but they learned about ninjas from the TV and books. They couldnt believe that ninjas really existed. Are ninjas the same as they are described in the TV and books, asked Song Haoyu. Basically the same, said Leng Shaoting. Wow, its amazing. Song Haoyu and the others were surprised once more. Ninjas could be invisible! This was really a fantastic world. You can deal with ninjas! Leng Shaoting, I cant believe youre so powerful! Song Haoyuplimented and admired Leng Shaoting more than ever. Yeah, said Leng Shaoting. He didnt bother to be modest and looked quite serious. Song Haoyu was struck dumb for a second, thenined. Couldnt you be modest for a moment? Its the truth, Leng Shaoting said. Song Haoyu shut his mouth. Although it was the truth, was it alright to put it so bluntly? If so, can you help us with this task? I can give you half of the reward. Song Haoyu discussed it with Leng Shaoting. Since Leng Shaoting was able to deal with people with magical skills, he should be able to deal with the task too. No need, just buy me a meal, said Leng Shaoting. They were friends and it would only hurt their rtionship if they talked about how to share the money. In fact, even if Song Haoyu didnt call him, he wouldnt stay on the sidelines once he knew about it. Although the fact that people with magical skills, ghosts, and monsters really existed wasnt yet exposed, Wei Lingfeng already assigned Leng Shaoting to deal with strange things which ordinary people couldnt handle. As long as strange things appeared, he had to take the responsibility. Thank you so much! Song Haoyu was grateful for Leng Shaotings help, but then he said seriously, Its a very dangerous task after all, so I hope that you will be careful. I know, said Leng Shaoting. Anyway, since he promised to help, he would handle it well. He gave Song Haoyu that answer simply to help him feel relieved and not be mentally burdened. After all, the task was assigned to him in the beginning. Song Haoyu understood that Leng Shaoting was very stable, so he said nothing further. Alright, I shouldnt keep you here any longer. My two teammates are seriously injured in the hospital. I need to visit them. Ill call you when we get clues, said Song Haoyu. Although they were no match for the person, they should be able to find out where he went. Seriously injured? Leng Shaoting frowned. How serious? Song Haoyu sighed and looked upset. Their organs are wounded. It will take months for them to recover. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting turned to look at Gu Ning. Gu Ning immediately understood his meaning. He hoped that she could treat Song Haoyus teammates. She agreed, so she nodded at him. She didnt know Song Haoyus teammates, but they were soldiers and served their country. They deserved the highest respect, so Gu Ning would help them even if they were strangers. Ill go with you, said Leng Shaoting. He didnt tell them his purpose right now because then he would need to exin it. Song Haoyu was surprised, but didnt say no. Afterwards, they went to the Military General Hospital together. In the car, when Leng Shaoting was alone with Gu Ning, he asked her, Ningning, do you think the person they met is a cultivator or a ninja? I think its more likely to be a ninja. Cultivators wont behave against the military. Were living in the same country after all. Well, its not always true, but the probability is very low. Ninjas, however, are different because theyre from Country R. Given Country Rs rtionship with our country, their every deed is challenging and hurting our whole country, said Gu Ning. I agree its more likely to be a ninja. I have the same idea as you, said Leng Shaoting. Whether it was a cultivator or a ninja, he had alreadymitted the crime of shielding the fugitive, so he might be sentenced the death penalty once he was caught. Oh! All of a sudden, Gu Ning thought of something. What? Leng Shaoting asked. I know two ninjas that are in the capital. I wonder if they might have something to do with this, said Gu Ning. She suddenly remembered Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting became serious. No matter what, we must spy on them. Ill tell K to investigate it and find out where the two ninjas stay, said Gu Ning and called K at once. Because K had stopped spying on them for a long time, it took a while for him to find where they were right now. Chapter 2109

Chapter 2109: I Swear I Wont Tell Anyone

It was 10 pm at this moment, so there wasnt much traffic on the road and they arrived at the Military General Hospital within twenty minutes. After that, they went to the room of Song Haoyus teammates. There was another teammate in the room to guard them. Once Leng Shaoting and the others came, they told unnecessary people to go out. Only Song Haoyu, Leng Shaoting, and Gu Ning were left inside. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting took out a porcin bottle with ten power crystals in it and handed it to Song Haoyu. This medicine is very effective. Help each of them take one first. Their wounds will heal soon. Within three days, if 70% hasnt healed yet, take another one. They should make a full recovery in a week. This medicine is really effective for nearly all injuries and diseases, but theyre very rare too. Dont use it when youre only slightly injured and ill. Use it only when you cant tolerate the pain, or you can ask me about it. In order to remove Song Haoyus doubt, Gu Ning gave Leng Shaoting the power crystals before they walked inside. She let Leng Shaoting do the job because Song Haoyu would prefer to trust him given their rtionship. What? They can recover a lot in only three days after taking this medicine? Song Haoyu was stunned by Leng Shaotings words. He could barely believe his ears, but he was sure that he heard it right. Song Haoyus two injured teammates were also amazed. However, is this medicine really so effective? Song Haoyu understood that Leng Shaoting wouldnt fool him, and Song Haoyus two teammates also trusted Leng Shaoting, but they thought the effect of this medicine was too good to be true. It was indeed very hard for them to believe it. Since you believe in people with magical skills, why cant you believe in this effective medicine? Dont worry, I wont harm them. My teammates also use this medicine to recover when theyre injured, said Leng Shaoting. I trust you, I simply feel its too unbelievable. Since Leng Shaoting was very honest with them, Song Haoyu wouldnt doubt it again. He turned to ask his two injured teammates, How about you? Were willing to trust Major General Leng, Song Haoyus two teammates said. They couldnt wait to heal within a week. They were soldiers and carried many responsibilities on their shoulders, so they didnt want to lie in bed for months, it would make them think they were useless. They needed to recover as soon as possible and catch the criminals. Great! Song Haoyu agreed, then took out two power crystals to give each of them a pill. After taking the power crystal, they felt a touch of coldness spreading through their bodies, which was quitefortable. Within minutes, their bodies became less painful. Although they were still in pain because they were seriously injured, they could feel that they were recovering, which amazed them. Wow Both of them were too surprised to say aplete sentence. Is everything alright? Song Haoyu trusted Leng Shaoting, but he still got nervous when he saw his teammates reactions. Theyre fine. Theyre simply amazed by the effect of the medicine. Do you feel better now? said Gu Ning. Yeah! The two teammates replied at once, showing great excitement. Really? Hearing that, Song Haoyu was shocked. He trusted Leng Shaoting, but was still amazed when he heard their answer with his own ears. This medicine was really effective! At this moment, Song Haoyu had no doubt at all. Although it was just the beginning and it would take time to see whether the medicine was really effective, it was enough to prove its effect when the pain was greatly released after they took it. Shaoting, where did you get this unbelievably effective medicine? Song Haoyu asked Leng Shaoting excitedly. If he could carry this effective medicine with him, he wouldnt be afraid of being injured in their future tasks. Although they were ready to die at any time after they joined the army, no one was willing to die if they could survive. Dont tell anyone else if I tell you, said Leng Shaoting, staring straight at him. Sure, I promise I wont tell anyone. Song Haoyu immediately swore. In case Leng Shaoting didnt believe him, he even raised his hand. Seeing that, Gu Ning almostughed out loud. Song Haoyus two teammates were also amused. Song Haoyu normally was very serious, but he was like a kid right now, which was rare to see! I met a person with magical skills when I carried out a task. He gave the medicines to me. I bought some from him in case I get injured again in future tasks. This medicine is very rare, so its quite expensive. Hes only willing to sell ten pills to me each month, said Leng Shaoting. That was the exnation Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning agreed on in their car, because they knew that Song Haoyu would certainly ask for the source of the medicine. Leng Shaoting had the n to prepare some power crystals forSong Haoyu, but he couldnt give the pills to him for free every time. Obviously, they needed the medicine for a long time, so it wasnt realistic if it was free. After all, it was Gu Nings stuff, not Leng Shaotings, so he needed to make an excuse for the convenience of their deal. In the military, except for members of the Red me, Leng Shaoting had the closest rtionship with Song Haoyu, so he cared a lot about Song Haoyus safety. He always had the idea of giving them some power crystals. You know a person with magical skills? Knowing that, Song Haoyu and the others were surprised. Yeah, I met them not too long ago, said Leng Shaoting. What kind of person with magical skills is he? asked Song Haoyu. There were many kinds of people with magical skills. As long as they had abilities ordinary people didnt have, they were called people with magical skills. I dont know, but Im sure hes very skilled in medicines, said Leng Shaoting. How much is this pill? Can you help me buy some? asked Song Haoyu. He looked at Leng Shaoting with great anticipation, hoping that Leng Shaoting wouldnt turn him down. Sure, but it cost a hundred thousand yuan a pill, said Leng Shaoting. It was actually a very low price for friends, because Gu Ning sold the medicine to Qi Tianlin for a million yuan a pill. Even Situ Ye needed to pay five hundred thousand yuan for each pill. Most importantly, Song Haoyu and the others didntck money. If they didnt have much money, the price would be much lower. Gu Ning had even given medicine to the poor for free! Chapter 2110

Chapter 2110: Its Worth the Price

Anyway, Gu Ning only gave the poor a small amount of power crystals. She wouldnt give them too many for free. In addition, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to give Song Haoyu ten pills just then without asking them for money. A hundred thousand yuan for a single pill? Hearing that, both Song Haoyu and his teammates were shocked by the high price. However, with only two pills, they could be healed after being seriously injured. They didnt need to stay in the hospital for months either. In that case, the medicine was worth the price. Its a really effective medicine. The price is reasonable. Can you help me get ten pills first? Ill transfer the money to you right now, said Song Haoyu and took out his phone at once to transfer money to Leng Shaoting. It seemed he was afraid that Leng Shaoting would change his mind if he was a secondte. He wouldnt allow it to happen. No need to rush. Ill contact himter. Once I get the medicine, Ill give it to you, said Leng Shaoting. Since he said he needed to buy it from another person, he couldnt give it to Song Haoyu right now. Its fine. I can give you the money first. Song Haoyu insisted on transferring the money to Leng Shaoting right now, so Leng Shaoting didnt stop him again. He would transfer the money to Gu Ning afterwards. The problem was solved, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting decided to leave. Before they walked away, Leng Shaoting said to Song Haoyu, Since you believe in people with magical skills, be careful no matter if its in your life or work from now on. If you run into them, try to avoid having conflicts with them. Protect yourself first. You can tell me and I will handle it. If you cant get through to me, contact any member in the Red me. They are all aware of the existence of people with magical skills. You dont need to keep it a secret from them. The members of the Red me were very familiar with each others whereabouts. Wherever they went, they let the other members know in case they suddenly went missing when they were needed for an urgent task. Some of Leng Shaotings actions were kept secret from the other members of the Red me, like when he had visited the cultivation world. Sure, said Song Haoyu seriously. He knew it wasnt a joke. They could finish their taskster, but they only had one life. In fact, he was very curious about how Leng Shaoting dealt with people with magical skills. Even if Leng Shaoting was stronger than him, he still felt it needed more than ones abilities. However, since Leng Shaoting said he was able to handle it, he must be telling the truth. Therefore, Song Haoyu was curious, but he didnt ask further about that. Oh, dont spread the news out in case people panic. It doesnt often happen, so we can wait to deal with it after we run into it, said Leng Shaoting. Of course, said Song Haoyu. After that, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning left. When they were gone, Song Haoyu was lost in thought, then called his other two teammates at the door toe inside. He told them to be careful and to keep it secret. His teammates also understood how serious it was, so they wouldnt tell other people. After Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning left, Gu Ning received Ks message. He had found out where Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya were staying right now. They were in an apartment in a residential block. During these days, Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya werent investigating anyone nor were they doing anything abnormal. Without dy, Gu Ning shared the information with Leng Shaoting who sent people to spy on them right away. Although they werent doing anything abnormal right now, it didnt mean they had nothing to do with that ninja. They were all ninjas, so it was highly likely for them to be in the same organization. In that case, Leng Shaoting might get unexpected clues from them. When Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were back in Mountain River Garden, they had long, passionate sex. Baili Zongxue, on the other hand, couldnt sleep because she was thinking about Gu Ning all the time. Since Gu Ning was a cultivator, she must know her purpose for forming a rtionship with her. Therefore, she was thinking about whether she should be honest with Gu Ning. If she was, they could be sincere friends without estrangement. If she wasnt, there would be a hidden danger in their rtionship. If it became worse, they wouldnt be able to be friends any longer. Gu Ning already knew Baili Zongxue was a cultivator, but she didnt point it out and even kept on being friends with her. Gu Ning must have been suspicious of her, but she did nothing yet and waited to see what she would do. Thinking of that, Baili Zongxue had a bad mood. Therefore, she decided to be honest with Gu Ning at school the next day. The next morning, Jing Yunyao called Jing Jining and told him to go to the siheyuan. When Jing Jining arrived, he was scared to see Miao Jingjing. To his surprise, Miao Jingjing became an evil cultivator after they hadnt seen each other for a few years. However, Jing Jining understood after hearing the whole story, and he also had sympathy for Miao Jingjing and was mad at Hong Yifeng. He always knew that Hong Yifeng wasnt a good guy, but unexpectedly Hong Yifeng did such an uneptable thing. If Tiandaozong learned of it, Hong Yifeng would surely be punished severely, but many years had passed and theycked evidence. Therefore, even if Tiandaozong believed that Hong Yifeng had killed Miao Jingjings husband and raped her, Hong Yifeng would only be lightly punished. Anyway, Miao Jingjing preferred to kill her enemy with her own hands instead of letting Tiandaozong do it. ordingly, even if there was evidence, Miao Jingjing would still choose to kill him with her own hands. Jing Yunyao called Jing Jining over in order to let him know about Miao Jingjings situation so that he could help them get Hong Yifeng out of the cultivation world. It was better that Jing Jining wasnt directly connected with this matter, or he might be affected if Hong Yifeng was punished. Jing Jining couldnt think of a good idea right now, but he agreed to do his best and lead Hong Yifeng out. Chu Peihan and the others enjoyed themselves and they went back to school when it waste. They knew Gu Ning was busy, so they didnt bother her. Gu Ning actually wasnt very busy, but she needed to spend some private time with Leng Shaoting, so she could only ignore her friends. After all, it was rare for her to be alone with Leng Shaoting and Leng Shaoting had to leave that afternoon, so she would admit that she valued her boyfriend above her friends. At 3 pm, Leng Shaoting left and Gu Ning went to herpany, but after an hour, she went back to school. Before Gu Ning went back to school, she sent a message to the WeChat group for their dorm room. She asked her roommates whether they were back at school yet and invited them to share a meal at the food street nearby in the afternoon. Baili Zongxue and Song Miaoge just came back, but Zhang Zikai was absent. However, Zhang Zikai would arrive at just past 5 pm, so they agreed to have a meal together. Chapter 2111

Chapter 2111: Take Revenge by Herself

When Baili Zongxue saw Gu Ning, she felt a little uneasy. Gu Ning understood it was because of what had happened yesterday, but she pretended that nothing had ever happened. They got along with each other as always. Baili Zongxue wanted to be honest with Gu Ning, but Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai were with them, so she had to wait. Chu Peihan was back at school at 5 pm, because she had an appointment with Shi Xiaoyue, so she didnt dine with Mu Ke and Yu Mixi. Moreover, they were a couple, so she wouldnt bother them when they were on a date. Besides, she felt a little sad seeing them showing off affection for each other, even if she was happy being single and free for the time being. Chu Peihan and Shi Xiaoyue agreed to meet in a hot pot restaurant not far from their school. November was nearly winter, so it wasparatively cold and was very suitable for hot pot. Chu Peihan arrived first and found a table in a corner. She had a lot toin about with Shi Xiaoyue, so it was more convenient to sit in the corner where other people wouldnt hear them. Once Shi Xiaoyue arrived, Chu Peihanined about Jin Jingshan in anger. She hadnt offended Jin Jingshan at all. She was in trouble simply because Jin Jingshan was jealous of her. Hearing that, Shi Xiaoyue was also angry. She even wanted to stop eating and ran to pay Jin Jingshan back right now. Peihan, what do you n to do? Shi Xiaoyue asked. Beat her! But I need to do it secretly. Im not afraid if she knows its me, but I cant let her have evidence and witnesses, said Chu Peihan. She squinted her eyes and looked dangerous. Sure, Im with you, said Shi Xiaoyue. Although she wasnt good at fighting and couldntpare to Chu Peihans level of martial arts, she was willing to support her best friend. Just help me see whether other people notice me at that time, said Chu Peihan. Fine! Chu Peihan didnt want her to beat Jin Jingshan together, so she was slightly disappointed, but she understood it was more enjoyable to take revenge by herself. Two days had passed and Jin Jingshan still received no good news. She called, but was only told that there wasnt a good chance. Jin Jingshan was convinced. She thought those men couldnt find Chu Peihan because it was a weekend and Chu Peihan was absent. The capital was a veryrge city, so it wasnt easy to find someone, and those men werent detectives after all. Some people couldnt eat when they were mad, but some could eat more in anger. Chu Peihan and Shi Xiaoyue were people who ate more when they were angry, so they ate as much food as four people during this meal. When they went to settle the bill, even the cashier was surprised. After the meal, they slowly walked back to school, thinking about how to get Jin Jingshan out of the crowd and to a quiet ce. They needed a chance. Gu Ning and the others also ambled back to school after having a meal. Gu Ning was still a popr name in the news, so many schoolmates paid special attention to her along the way. Many also greeted her. On their way, they met Nie Chenyang. Once Nie Chenyang saw Gu Ning, he walked over and greeted them. Hi, Gu Ning and you all. Nice to see you. Hi, Senior Nie, said Gu Ning. Song Miaoge and the others greeted him too. Gu Ning, there is a meeting held by the Chamber of Commerce at 1 pm tomorrow. Were going to talk about how to support poor students. Will youe? asked Nie Chenyang. If Im free, Ill go. Ill do whatever I can be present, said Gu Ning. She wouldnt hesitate to support poor students. Great! Nie Chenyang replied with a smile. See you then. After that, Nie Chenyang walked away. The Chamber of Commerce is too generous! You are still students yourself. Song Miaogeined when Nie Chenyang was gone. Although it was a good thing to support poor students, she somehow felt it was strange. Its not a bad thing. It can help our country develop and improve our peoples knowledge, said Gu Ning. Although they could only support a certain number of poor students instead of all of them, she would do what she could do. Gu Ning, how much will you donate? Zhang Zikai asked. I dont know yet. Ill see how much other members will donate. It cant be too much nor too little. If I donate too much, itll attract jealousy. People might say Im doing it as a publicity stunt. If its too little, others will criticize me for being mean, said Gu Ning. She was the focus of public attention now, so she would be a popr topic no matter how much she donated. Youre right. Hearing her words, her friends all agreed with her. It was still early, so they decided to have a walk by the lotus pond. After walking for a while, Song Miaoge wanted to use the washroom, so she pulled Zhang Zikai to go with her. Baili Zongxue then had a chance to talk with Gu Ning in private. Gu Ning, Im sorry. I actually tried to form a rtionship with you for a purpose at the very beginning. I wanted to figure out why there is magical power in the medicines from Cine, but I really have no intention of hurting you. I sincerely take you as my friend. Even if I found out the reason, I wouldnt hurt you. I just wanted to draw you over to my side and gain an advantage Baili Zongxue didnt beat about the bush. She directly apologized and stated her purpose. The magical power is thin nowadays, which makes cultivation even harder, so I wanted to know where the magical power in the medicines from Cine is from. I wanted to know whether you have magical medicines or tools. Afterwards, you gave me power crystals so I learned its pure solidified magical power. I didnt know how its made, but I did know it must be a master who gave you the power crystals. If I could get arge amount of power crystals, it would be greatly helpful for cultivation, so thats why Im always trying to buy a lot of power crystals from you, or directly find the master behind you and buy them from the master Gu Ning had no n to bring it up, but Baili Zongxue chose to be honest with her on her own initiative, so Gu Ning felt touched. I know. I knew from the very beginning that you tried to form a rtionship with me for the magical power in the medicines from Cine, but I also knew that youre kind to me. Thats the reason why I allowed you to be my friend, or we wouldnt have talked with each other. I have no interest in ying a cat and mouse game with other people. Chapter 2112

Chapter 2112: Yes, Im Qing He

So I was willing to give you power crystals afterwards. I told you someone else gave them to me because I didnt want you to focus on me. Well, the power crystals were indeed given to me by someone else, said Gu Ning. Even if Baili Zongxue knew that she was a cultivator, Gu Ning still needed to hide her secrets. Hearing Gu Nings words, Baili Zongxue also felt touched and surprised. It turned out that Gu Ning knew everything from the very beginning, and had no intention of ming her. As for the power crystals, Baili Zongxue didnt doubt Gu Nings words and believed that Gu Ning got them from someone else. I know that there are many cultivators who are spying on me because of the magical power in the medicines from Cine, but they dont have power crystals yet, said Gu Ning. Baili Zongxue knew that there were many cultivators who were spying on Gu Ning for the magical power in the medicines from Cine. Although she couldnt notice it when she was with Gu Ning, she knew it was true. There were many smart people other than the Baili family. Because her level was low, she just couldnt sense their existence. Not every family had a good reputation like the Baili family, so Baili Zongxue suddenly became worried about Gu Nings safety. However, Gu Nings level seemed to be average, but she had outstanding abilities. Baili Zongxue was more sure of the guess in her mind. Gu Ning, are you Baili Zongxue stammered. She didnt know how to ask about that. She was afraid that Gu Ning might be unhappy if she knew too much. However, it was torture for her if she couldnt get the answer. Ask me whatever you want to know. Ill tell you what I can tell. If I cant, I wont answer your questions, said Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning said that, Baili Zongxue asked her without hesitation, Gu Ning, I have a guess. Are you Shangguan Yangs disciple, Qing He? Hearing that, Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. She didnt expect Baili Zongxue to find out. Anyway, since Baili Zongxue asked her that question, Baili Zongxue must have held the doubt for a long time. Why do you think Im Qing He? Gu Ning asked instead, but she also admitted she was Qing He in that way. Baili Zongxue had already found out, so Gu Ning didnt bother to fool her again by denying it. Besides, Baili Zongxue already had doubts. Even if she denied it, Baili Zongxue might not be convinced. Although Baili Zongxue guessed that Gu Ning was Qing He, she was still amazed when she received Gu Nings silent affirmation. She only had that doubt, but she wasnt totally sure of it. Actually, if Gu Ning denied it, she wouldnt be convinced. Since Gu Ning was Qing He, Gu Ning must be Shangguan Yangs disciple. Knowing that, Baili Zongxue got excited. In that case, Gu Nings abilities must be better than her level. Even though other cultivators wanted to hurt Gu Ning, it wouldnt be easy. Moreover, Gu Ning had the help of her master and senior male apprentice. After calming down for a while, Baili Zongxue said, Although you have two different faces and I cant see any hints of Gu Ning from Qing He, it should be easy for you to change your appearance since youre Senior Shangguans disciple. When Qing He rescued me the second time, I felt she was familiar, but I couldnt remember her face at all. I was wondering whether wed met before when we were kids, but I changed my mind. I had that doubt because you have the same level as Qing He, but youre able to release strong magical power, and you arent a member of the cultivation world. Anyway, I only had that doubt, and I wasnt sure of it Yeah, Im Qing He, but I hope you can keep it a secret. Dont tell other people, including your older brother. Ill let him know when its necessary, said Gu Ning. Dont worry, I wont tell anyone, said Baili Zongxue seriously. This time, she didnt feel guilty just because she needed to keep it a secret from Baili Zongyang. Actually, after talking with Gu Ning, Baili Zongxue rxed and didnt need to worry that there might be estrangement between them. Right after they finished their talk, Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai were back. They had a walk for another while, then went back to their own sses. After the evening ss, Shi Xiaoyue hurriedly left the ssroom to see Jin Jingshan. She needed to know whether they had a chance to pay Jin Jingshan back. Chu Peihan followed slightly farther behind. If there was a chance, she would show up. Chu Peihan was very lucky. After Jin Jingshan left the ssroom, she didnt go back to the dormitory, but went to the football field. Seeing that, Shi Xiaoyue sent a message to Chu Peihan at once and Chu Peihan walked to the football field too. The light on the football field was very dark and there were no surveince cameras. Even if there were surveince cameras, it was too dark to take clear pictures. Therefore, the football field became a good ce for students to date, and it was also a good ce for Chu Peihan to carry out her n. She would quickly run away after beating Jin Jingshan, and no one would know who did it. Chu Peihan didnt want other people to know it was done by her, but she had no intention of keeping it secret from Jin Jingshan. On the contrary, she wanted Jin Jingshan to know it was done by her. She wanted to teach Jin Jingshan that she wasnt easy to bully. Jin Jingshan walked to the small woods after she reached the football field. The small woods were a better ce for Chu Peihan to carry out her n. Obviously, Jin Jingshan came here to date after the evening ss was over and she didnt go back to dormitory. As soon as Jin Jingshan walked into the small woods, Chu Peihan followed her. When Jin Jingshan was alone without anyone around, Chu Peihan seized the chance. Without dy, she ran ahead and punched Jin Jingshan. As Chu Peihan punched Jin Jingshan, she said, Jin Jingshan, I didnt offend you, but you hired a bunch of people to hurt me. This is what Im doing to pay you back. Now, enjoy! Chu Peihan wouldnt seriously hurt Jin Jingshan, but she didnt hesitate to vent her anger on Jin Jingshan. Jin Jingshan shouted in pain the entire time. She heard Chu Peihans words, so she knew that it was Chu Peihan. She was shocked that Chu Peihan knew it was she who hired those men. It couldnt be more obvious that those men had failed and betrayed her. Knowing that, Jin Jingshan was full of anger. She was so disappointed in those men. However, she couldnt think much about that right now. She could only hope that someone woulde to help her out. Chapter 2113

Chapter 2113: Can You Defeat Her?

Jin Jingshans shout soon attracted other peoples attention and some of them walked over. Chu Peihan punched Jin Jingshan with great strength, so Jin Jingshan was in a lot of pain for a short while. Then when other people came, Chu Peihan left. Therefore, Chu Peihan was already gone when they arrived. The other people knew that Jin Jingshan was punched once they saw her. Some of them gloated over her bad luck, because they believed that she must have offended other people and was paid back. Some were very kind and asked her whether she was fine and whether she needed to go to the infirmary or the hospital. Because Chu Peihans fists fell on Jin Jingshans body, it was hard to see the wounds. Other people didnt know whether she was seriously injured. Jin Jingshan was still in shock and couldnt think properly. She could barely hear the other peoples questions. About a minuteter, Jin Jingshans boyfriend came. Shanshan, what happened? Jin Jingshans boyfriend was scared, then became furious once he saw her like this. He red at the other people and thought that they must have injured his girl. The other people knew what he was thinking, so they became mad too. One of them said, Are you ming us for this? We just heard her screams of pain, so we ran to see what happened. We just asked her who did it and whether she needed to go to the infirmary or the hospital. She didnt answer. Right. Other people chimed in. Hearing that, Jin Jingshans boyfriend realized that he had misunderstood them, but he didnt apologize. Instead, he ran to check Jin Jingshans condition. Shanshan, how do you feel now? Jin Jingshans boyfriend asked with concern. At this moment, Jin Jingshan finally came back to her senses when she heard a familiar voice. Seeing her boyfriend, she saw a straw to clutch at and burst into tears. Her boyfriend was absolutely furious when Jin Jingshan was beaten, but she was mentally unstable now, so he couldnt ask further about what had happened. He carried Jin Jingshan at once, walking towards the infirmary. When Chu Peihan had walked far away, she met Shi Xiaoyue. Shi Xiaoyue asked Chu Peihan excitedly, How is it? She has to lie in bed for at least five days! said Chu Peihan. She was in a very good mood now after venting her anger on Jin Jingshan. Although its Jin Jingshan who caused you trouble first and she should carry the responsibility, she might y the me game and make things difficult for you instead. If it really happens, feel free to let me know if you need help, said Shi Xiaoyue. Her family had some influence in the capital, so she was willing to help Chu Peihan. Thanks! In fact, even if Chu Peihan needed help, she would turn to Gu Ning instead of Shi Xiaoyue, but she was unwilling to reject Shi Xiaoyues kindness, so she epted it for now. Anyway, she might not be in trouble again, unless both Jin Jingshans parents and their school were unreasonable. After Jin Jingshan calmed down a little, she told her boyfriend that it was Chu Peihan who beat her. She didnt tell him the reason because she didnt care about the reason why Chu Peihan attacked her. Jin Jingshans boyfriend didnt think it was Jin Jingshan who had offended Chu Peihan causing Chu Peihan to injure her either. He also didnt ask Jin Jingshan why Chu Peihan did that to her. Instead, he couldnt wait to punch Chu Peihan right now. He was so protective of Jin Jingshan not because of love, but because of her family background. It was only because of Jin Jingshans family background that he was willing to be together with her. Jin Jingshans boyfriend chose to be with her because Jin Jingshan had a rich family. Although Jin Jingshan was pretty, she wasnt an outstanding beauty, while her boyfriend was very handsome. On the other hand, her boyfriend had an average family background, but had great ambition. So for a bright future, he dated a girl he disliked. Shanshan, dont worry, Ill teach her a lesson for you, said Jin Jingshans boyfriend angrily. Shes so strong. Can you defeat her? Jin Jingshan said in annoyance. She wasnt insulting her boyfriend; she was just telling the truth. She had hired so many people, but still failed to hurt Chu Peihan. What could her boyfriend do? Therefore, she had to tell her parents to pay Chu Peihan back. Although it was Jin Jingshans fault because she caused Chu Peihan trouble first, Jin Jingshan didnt think she was wrong. She was beaten, so she believed it was Chu Peihans fault. Ill figure out a way. Jin Jingshans boyfriend was a little unhappy when she despised him, but Chu Peihan was a kung fu lover after all. He definitely couldnt win alone, but he could call some people to help him. Jin Jingshan didnt have any broken bones, but many bruises were left on her body. She was also in a lot of pain, so she had to stay in the hospital for treatment. Therefore, after a check at the infirmary, Jin Jingshan was sent to the hospital. Jin Jingshans parents were informedter. Shortly after Jin Jingshan was sent to the hospital, her parents came. At this moment, the people from the infirmary were already gone, and only Jin Jingshan and her boyfriend stayed. Jin Jingshan told her parents that her boyfriend was just her schoolmate and he helped the infirmary to send her to the hospital. No one took care of her, so he stayed. Jin Jingshans boyfriend was dissatisfied with her introduction, but didnt dare to say anything. He was from an average family after all, so hecked confidence when he met Jin Jingshans parents who were from high society. Jin Jingshans parents thanked her boyfriend, then told him to leave. And he listened to them. They were just schoolmates and he was a boy, so it wasnt appropriate for him to stay. Jin Jingshans parents were mad after knowing that she was beaten by another schoolmate. They promised to seek justice for Jin Jingshan. Jin Jingshans parents also asked her why Chu Peihan punched her. Jin Jingshan felt guilty for a second. Although she knew it was her fault that she had hired people to hurt Chu Peihan, she didnt think she was wrong after Chu Peihan injured her. However, she didnt dare to tell her parents the truth. As a result, Jin Jingshan said she didnt know why. Chapter 2114 - Why Should I Be Jealous of Her?

Chapter 2114: Why Should I Be Jealous of Her?

She refused to admit that she had hired people to hurt Chu Peihan. Although those men had already betrayed her, she didnt think Chu Peihan had evidence to prove it. Therefore, the next morning, Jin Jingshans mother visited the Office of Student Affairs of their school. She told the head of the Office of Student Affairs that her daughter was injured by Chu Peihan from XX ss. Because Chu Peihan became Professor Gus student, she gained some fame in their school. So the head of the Office of Student Affairs naturally knew her. Chu Peihan was Professor Gus student, but the head of the Office of Student Affairs was very mad at her rude behavior this time, so he decided to take it seriously. After that, the head of the Office of Student Affairs told the head teacher of Chu Peihans ss to bring her over. When Chu Peihans head teacher learned that she had injured another student, she wasnt as mad as the head of the Office of Student Affairs. She knew Chu Peihan wouldnt injure other people for no reason. Someone must have offended Chu Peihan first. Did you injure Jin Jingshan? Chu Peihans head teacher asked her on their way to the Office of Student Affairs, but there was no anger in her tone. Chu Peihan understood that her head teacher was a reasonable teacher and protective of her students, so she chose to be honest. Yeah, but she hired a bunch of people trying to hurt me first. She paid four men to rape me and take photos to make people believe I live a life of debauchery. If I wasnt good at fighting, my scandal could be everywhere. I wouldnt be able to find a job in the entertainment industry. What? She hired people to hurt you? Chu Peihans head teacher was shocked. She knew Jin Jingshan must have offended Chu Peihan, but unexpectedly it was so uneptable. Jin Jingshan aimed to rape Chu Peihan and ruin her future! Jin Jingshan was so evil! Why didnt you tell me? I can report it to the school and let the school handle it. If you beat her right away, you will only cause yourself trouble, her head teacher said. I think its more enjoyable to do it by myself. Dont worry, I have evidence and the Jin family wont be able to hurt me, said Chu Peihan tofort her teacher. Do you have evidence? Her head teacher was slightly surprised. Yeah, I have the voice recording of Jin Jingshans hiring of other people to hurt me. Please leave it to me when we arrive at the Office of Student Affairster, said Chu Peihan. Great! Knowing that Chu Peihan had evidence and could always make decisions on her own, her head teacher was relieved. Well, what has happened between you and Jin Jingshan? Why did she do that to you? Her head teacher believed it happened for a reason. I spent no time with Jin Jingshan before. I think she must be jealous of me for bing Professor Gus student, said Chu Peihan. Hearing that, her head teacher agreed and didnt think it was impossible. After all, she had heard a lot ofints about Chu Peihan because Chu Peihan was epted by Professor Gu as his student. At the Office of Student Affairs, Mrs. Jin red at Chu Peihan and questioned her right away. Are you Chu Peihan? Yes, said Chu Peihan calmly. She wasnt afraid at all. Did you beat my daughter, Jin Jingshan? Why did you do that? Shanshan didnt offend you, said Mrs. Jin. She didnt care whether Chu Peihan admitted it or not, and questioned her about why she beat Jin Jingshan. Mrs. Jin didnt doubt Jin Jingshans words, so she believed her daughter was innocent. Hearing that, Chu Peihan understood that Mrs. Jin didnt know that Jin Jingshan had hired people to hurt her first. If Mrs. Jin was aware of it, but still chose to me Chu Peihan for it, it only proved the Jin family was unusually shameless. Chu Peihan sneered and stayed calm. She said without any anxiety, Maam, do you have any evidence to prove that Ive beaten your daughter, Jin Jingshan? My daughter told me so! Mrs. Jin said. She couldnt care less about evidence. You need evidence to prove Ive beaten your daughter. Your daughters words dont mean anything. We need proof. Do you understand? said Chu Peihan. She didnt panic at all, which even made the head of the Office of Student Affairs doubt whether she had really done that. You Mrs. Jin was full of anger. She knew it indeed needed evidence, but she didnt have. I believe Shandshans words. You beat her in the small woods after the evening ss was overst night. There arent surveince cameras. I cant get any proof, but there are surveince cameras outside the small woods. I could see youve entered it. First, it doesnt mean anything that you believe her words. Second, it doesnt mean that Im guilty just because Ive walked into the small woods. There were a lot of people in the small woods. Are they all guilty? Didnt Jin Jingshan tell you why I beat her? said Chu Peihan. You In great anger, Mrs. Jin didnt know what to say. To her surprise, Chu Peihan had the gift of gab. If she didnt believe her daughters words, she would doubt whether her daughter had really been beaten by Chu Peihan. However, she still chose to trust her daughter. Since her daughter didnt know why Chu Peihan would beat her, it must be jealousy. Chu Peihan must be jealous of her daughter for being more outstanding. Thinking of that, Mrs. Jin believed it was the truth, so she said confidently, Humph, youre simply jealous of my daughter for being so outstanding, so you beat her. What? Hearing that, Chu Peihan snorted with mockery. Even the head of the Office of Student Affairs felt it was a ridiculous reason. Im jealous of her? Why should I be jealous of her? Am I uglier than her? Chu Peihan asked, Im not very pretty, but Im at least much more beautiful than Jin Jingshan. Dont tell me shes more aplished than me. Although Im not the best, I sessfully won Professor Gus approval and became his student. As for my family, I wasnt born in a super-rich family, but I nevercked anything, so for what reason should I be jealous of Jin Jingshan? I actually have the doubt that Jin Jingshan framed me because shes jealous of me. What? Youre Professor Gus student? Hearing that, Mrs. Jin was astonished. She had heard of Professor Gu because she had also tried to let Professor Gu ept Jin Jingshan as his student, but was refused. Chapter 2115 - I Have Evidence

Chapter 2115: I Have Evidence

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Unexpectedly, Chu Peihan won Professor Gus approval and was taken as his student. In that case, there was nothing Chu Peihan could be jealous of Jin Jingshan for. On the contrary, like what Chu Peihan said, Jin Jingshan could be jealous of her for bing Professor Gus student. However, even if it was the truth, Mrs. Jin still refused to believe that her daughter had framed Chu Peihan. Whatever, I believe Shanshan didnt lie. She told me you beat her. You must have beaten her, said Mrs. Jin. She began to y the me game when she got anxious. If youre convinced only by words, will you believe it if I tell you your daughter has hired people to hurt me? Chu Peihan asked coldly. Impossible! My daughter is always kind. She couldnt have done such a thing! Mrs. Jin said angrily. She was furious at Chu Peihan for trying to me Jin Jingshan. She was sure that it was nder. In Mrs. Jins eyes, Chu Peihan was trying to defame Jin Jingshan. The head of the Office of Student Affairs was ready to open his mouth when he realized Mrs. Jin had a double standard. However, before he could say anything, Chu Peihan said, I have evidence. What? Hearing that, both Mrs. Jin and the head of the Office of Student Affairs were startled. They looked at Chu Peihan in surprise and couldnt believe their ears. They thought Chu Peihan might be joking. Chu Peihan, did you just say Jin Jingshan has hired people to hurt you? What exactly happened? asked the head of the Office of Student Affairs. No, it cant be true. Its impossible. Its nder, nder! Mrs. Jin refused to believe that Jin Jingshan would do something like that. Youll know whether its a nder, said Chu Peihan and took out her phone to y the voice recording. This girl in the photo is a student of the Capital Film Academy. Her name is Chu Peihan. I want you to rape her. Do some intimate postures with her to make people believe she lives a life of debauchery. Take photos and send them to me. Here is the deposit of ten thousand yuan. Ill give you another ten thousand yuan after its done. Hearing that voice, everyone was shocked. Even though the head of the Office of Student Affairs and Chu Peihans head teacher couldnt recognize Jin Jingshans voice, Mrs. Jin couldnt be more familiar with it. She was sure the voice was Jin Jingshan. In an instant, Mrs. Jin was struck dumb. She couldnt believe those words were really said by her daughter. Her daughter really hired people to hurt Chu Peihan. However, even if the evidence was shown, Mrs. Jin was still reluctant to admit it. Its fake. Fake! It must be fake. Unfortunately, given Mrs. Jins reaction, the head of the Office of Student Affairs and Chu Peihans head teacher immediately realised it was Jin Jingshans voice. If Mrs. Jin doubts it, we can call the police and let the police handle it, said the head of the Office of Student Affairs in a deep voice. He didnt expect Jin Jingshan to be so evil to even hire people to ruin Chu Peihans reputation. If they called the police, the reputation of their school would be damaged too, so he was unwilling to do that if it was possible. He said that only to scare Mrs. Jin. No! Upon hearing that they were going to call the police, Mrs. Jin stopped them with a guilty conscience. She refused to admit that the voice was Jin Jingshan, but it was indeed her daughter. If they called the police, her daughter would have a skeleton in the closet, which would affect her daughters career in the entertainment industry. Although the Jin family had some influence, Chu Peihans teacher was Professor Gu, so the Jin family wouldnt be able to get any advantages if they became enemies. Therefore, they couldnt call the police. I dont want to waste more time on it either, but Jin Jingshan and the Jin family must stop causing me trouble, said Chu Peihan. She had no intention of calling the police, at least not right now. Mrs. Jin said nothing. Actually, she already gave in because she was unwilling to make it a big problem, but she was reluctant to ept the result. What? Mrs. Jin, do you refuse? Chu Peihan asked. Tell me, did you beat my daughter? Mrs. Jin asked. She knew it was Chu Peihan. Although it was Jin Jingshans fault that she had hired people to hurt Chu Peihan first, Mrs. Jin still wanted to know the answer. Given the current situation, the head of the Office of Student Affairs also believed that Chu Peihan had beaten Jin Jingshan, and the reason must be because Jin Jingshan had hired people to hurt her first. Anyway, he wasnt mad at Chu Peihan for beating Jin Jingshan at this moment because it was Jin Jingshans fault. Chu Peihan only took revenge. Mrs. Jin, if you want me to admit it, show me the evidence, said Chu Peihan. She didnt admit nor deny it, but nobody could punish her without evidence. You Mrs. Jin knew it too. Chu Peihan admitted it in silence, but she still could do nothing about it. Fine, we wont cause you more trouble, but you must delete the voice recording. She was worried that Chu Peihan might change her mind. Chu Peihan had the same worry! What if you change your mind after I delete the voice recording, Chu Peihan said. No, we wont! Mrs. Jin was a little mad and said in anger. She wasnt dumb and wouldnt mess with Professor Gu. Besides, it was Jin Jingshans fault which caused the trouble. Mrs. Jin was angry at Jin Jingshans terrible behavior. She knew Jin Jingshan had the temper of a typical spoiled daughter, but she was surprised that Jin Jingshan would be so bold. Chu Peihan, please dont worry. I can be the witness. Ive heard the voice recording too. If they try to go back on their word, well punish Jin Jingshan, said the head of the Office of Student Affairs. He wasnt defending Chu Peihan, he was upholding justice. As long as Chu Peihan deleted the voice recording, the Jin family would stop investigating it. It was over then and no one gained anything unfairly. However, if the Jin family denied their agreement after Chu Peihan deleted the voice recording, it would be the Jin familys fault and he would have to do something. Mrs. Jin was furious when she heard that, but she could say nothing to argue about it. That being the case, Chu Peihan deleted the voice recording and the problem was solved. Mrs. Jin left in anger, while Chu Peihan wasnt affected, because she was well-prepared when she decided to pay Jin Jingshan back by beating her. She was only surprised that it went so smoothly. After it was done, Chu Peihan sent a message to Gu Ning on WeChat. Gu Ning was relieved when she learned that it was settled. However, when Mrs.. Jin went back to the hospital, she scolded Jin Jingshan. Chapter 2116 - Nobody Got Money by Doing Nothing.

Chapter 2116: Nobody Got Money by Doing Nothing.

Jin Jingshan was prepared to refuse to admit it, but unexpectedly there was a voice recording and it was in Chu Peihans hands. At this moment, she didnt know what to say, and just hated Chu Peihan deeper. If it hadnt been for Chu Peihan, she wouldnt have been punished. However, nothing would have happened if she hadnt hired people to hurt Chu Peihan. The meeting of the Chamber of Commerce was held at 1 pm the next day, so Gu Ning went over after she finished lunch. When she arrived at the room of the Chamber of Commerce, she naturally met Yuan Yilin. Yuan Yilin showed obvious jealousy and hatred once she saw Gu Ning, but she soon controlled her emotions. Anyway, she was colder towards Gu Ning than before. Other members were excited to see Gu Ning as well. They all came to talk and greet her. After all, Gu Ning was the most sessful entrepreneur in the Chamber of Commerce. Most of the students who started up a business present here only had hundreds of thousands or over a million yuan in assets. There were fewer than five students who had over a dozen million yuan, while fewer than three students had over a hundred million yuan. They actually mainly relied on their families to be sessful. Gu Ning, however, owned dozens of billions of yuan in assets. It was impossible for people not to admire and respect her! Some members deliberately ignored Gu Ning because they were jealous of her and even showed disdain. However, Gu Ning couldnt care less about them. It had nothing to do with her. If they dared to cause her trouble, she would teach them a lesson. Without surprise, a student indeed purposely made things difficult for Gu Ning. Gu Ning, how much will you donate for the poor student this time? Youre so rich with dozens of billions of yuan in wealth. I bet youll donate a lot, right? Dozens of millions, a hundred million, several hundred million yuan are merely nothing to you. This student was another deputy president of the chamber, Lu Juncheng. Lu Juncheng was a junior, as well as an entrepreneur with over a hundred million yuan in assets among the members. In addition, Lu Juncheng was from an influential family, so he couldnt deny that he relied on his family to be sessful. However, Lu Juncheng was very talented in business too. Lu Juncheng liked Yuan Yilin, but never dared to confess his love for her because the Lu family was barelyparable to the Yuan family. Therefore, he acted as Yuan Yilins helper and stood at her back. Once he learned that Yuan Yilin didnt get along with Gu Ning, he deliberately caused Gu Ning trouble to help Yuan Yilin vent her anger. Although he knew Gu Ning wasnt weak in abilities and connections, it didnt mean he was scared of her, especially when he lost reason from love. In fact, it was unrequited love. Yuan Yilin was aware of Lu Junchengs love for her, but she never pushed him away. Instead, she enjoyed it very much when her admirer protected and defended her. Lu Juncheng obviously said that to cause an argument. Gu Ning was so rich with dozens of billions of yuan in wealth, so she must donate a lot and dozens of million, a hundred million, several hundred million yuan were merely nothing to her? He said that to embarrass Gu Ning. If Gu Ning didnt do that, people would think that she was mean. However, if she really donated a hundred or several hundred million yuan, she would suffer a great loss. Gu Ning had dozens of billion yuan in wealth, but it didnt mean dozens of million, a hundred million, or several hundred million yuan were nothing to her. Her wealth included immovable property and money in the cash flow, so even Gu Ning couldnt take out too much money right away. Standing at the side, Yuan Yilin became interested too. She wanted to know how Gu Ning would handle it. Senior Lu, its not a funny joke. I dont think we need to donate so much money. Hundreds of thousands of yuan will be enough. Another senior male student disliked Lu Junchengs attitude, so he defended Gu Ning at once. Lu Juncheng wasnt joking. On the contrary, he was causing an argument on purpose. They were able to be sessful at a young age because they were smarter than ordinary people, so they could see that Lu Juncheng made things difficult for Gu Ning due to Yuan Yilin. It wasnt a secret that Lu Juncheng liked Yuan Yilin and they knew that Yuan Yilin didnt get along with Gu Ning. Right, no matter how rich Gu Ning is, its her money. Why should rich people donate so much money? Another senior male defended Gu Ning. Right. Nearly a dozen senior male students stood out for Gu Ning, which made Gu Ning feel touched, while Lu Juncheng was displeased and grew mad. To his surprise, those people were so protective of Gu Ning. Even Yuan Yilin was annoyed. Gu Ning gave Lu Juncheng a faint smile, but it seemed cold. Senior Lu, youre also an entrepreneur, a businessman. You should know my wealth includes immovable property and the money in the cash flow. Even if Im a boss, I cant just take as much money away from mypanies as I want. Most of my properties are immovable properties, and I need to spend a lot of money on building houses, hotels, office buildings, and paying debts. I also need to pay arge amount of staff sries, which arent low at all. Do you think you could donate dozens of millions of yuan if you were me? After a pause, Gu Ning continued, Even if I could, why should I do that? Nobody makes money easily. Its a good thing to help the poor students, but we arent phnthropists. We must learn to manage our wealth well before giving other people a helping hand. Its meaningless to just do it for publicity. Lu Juncheng was embarrassed at being criticized. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning had the gift of gab. He was surprised? No, he didnt really think today because he ached to help Yuan Yilin pay Gu Ning back. Gu Ning couldnt be easy to bully given her achievements today. At this moment, Nie Chenyang walked inside and said, Gu Nings right. Nobody makes money easily. Its a good thing to help the poor students, but we arent phnthropists. Therefore, we must learn to manage our wealth well before giving other people a helping hand. However, if anyone wants to donate a lot of money. Im happy to see that. When he said thest sentence, Nie Chenyang gave Lu Juncheng a nce. Obviously, he said that to Lu Juncheng. Nie Chenyang never liked Lu Juncheng because Lu Juncheng was unreasonable especially when he jumped out to defend Yuan Yilin. No one knew whether he was really dumb and didnt know that Yuan Yilin was just taking advantage of him or if he lost his reason due to love and was willing to be used. Chapter 2117 - They Hate the Rich

Chapter 2117: They Hate the Rich

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No matter what, it was his personal affair. As long as he didnt affect the Chamber of Commerce, Nie Chenyang couldnt interfere in it. However, if it affected the Chamber of Commerce, he had to do something. Nie Chenyang, what do you mean? Why did you look at me when you said that? Are you picking on me? Lu Juncheng turned to re at Nie Chenyang in an instant. Lu Juncheng didnt like Nie Chenyang at all. Nie Chenyang was better than him in every aspect, so he was extremely jealous of Nie Chenyang. Lu Juncheng and Nie Chenyang knew each other when they were kids, and they werepetitors ever since they were little. Therefore, Lu Juncheng made up his mind to surpass Nie Chenyang, but he never seeded. Not only was he worse than Nie Chenyang, but his family was also less influential than Nie Chenyangs. If the Lu family was as influential as the Nie family, he would have chased Yuan Yilin earlier on. Unfortunately, the Lu family was only an average rich family in the capital. Then whats your meaning when you said that to Gu Ning? Dont tell me youre just joking. No one here is an idiot, Nie Chenyang sneered. Lu Juncheng closed his mouth and didnt know what to say. He knew no one there was an idiot, and he didnt hide his hatred towards Gu Ning, but he was unwilling to make himself a joke before Nie Chenyang. Anyway, he thought Nie Chenyang shouldnt mind his business! Alright, have a seat now. The meeting is about to begin. Seeing that Lu Juncheng couldnt say another word, Nie Chenyang stopped arguing with them. He was reluctant to make it worse, so he changed the subject. After that, they all sat down. Although it was several minutes away from 1 pm, they decided to begin when they were all present. After all, they could leave earlier if the meeting began earlier. Not only the Capital University had the Chamber of Commerce, many universities had it, so the activity to help the poor students wasnt organized by the Capital University alone. The Chamber of Commerce of each university stood out, but they went to different ces to help the poor students. They didnt move together, but it was verymon to run into each other when they arrived at the ces to carry out their work. They had all investigated in advance where support was needed, and what kinds of students needed support. Whatever amount of donations was made in the early stage, each student could have the same amount of money, and no one would have more than anyone else. If the donations were little, then they would just help fewer ces, and vice versa. Because it was public welfare, those who were sent to help the poor students worked without pay. This time, Nie Chenyang, Lu Juncheng, and Yuan Yilin donated five hundred thousand yuan, while Gu Ning donated a million yuan. Other people donated different amounts of money. Gu Ning donated the most money not because she wanted to be most noticeable, but because she was the richest. They donated as students instead of owners of corporations, so Gu Ning couldnt donate too much either, or it could cause a sensation. When the meeting was over, Gu Ning walked away amidst the crowd, but she could feel two looks of hatred aimed at her back. She didnt bother to turn around because she knew they must be Lu Juncheng and Yuan Yilin. Lu Juncheng was embarrassed in public because of Gu Ning today, so he took her as his opponent from now on. He was determined to pay Gu Ning back. However, Lu Juncheng only paid attention to the fact that he had been embarrassed because of Gu Ning, but he ignored that he had caused Gu Ning trouble first. If he hadnt done that, he wouldnt have been embarrassed. Selfish people only cared about themselves. In the afternoon, the Chamber of Commerce released the news of their donations on the column of their school. Most people respected Gu Ning for her generosity. Some, however, still criticized her for only donating a million yuan when she was super rich. As a result, many people discussed it passionately on the forum. Gu Nings so rich. She has dozens of billions of yuan in wealth. How could she only donate a million yuan? Shes so mean! Right, she should at least donate one or two hundred million yuan. Its nothing to her anyway. Many also angrily argued over that. Why should she donate more just because shes rich? Nobody got money by doing nothing. Right, talk is cheap. Go donate if you can. If you dont donate one or two hundred million yuan, dont criticize her here. Its a good thing to help the poor, but Gu Ning is a businesswoman instead of a phnthropist. The bigger her corporation is, the more money she needs to run it. Do you think she can spend her money casually? Right, theyre so dumb. Those people are merely haters. They simply hate the rich. They cant stand it when other people are richer than them. I agree. They just hate the rich. Luckily, most people sided with Gu Ning. Although those people who criticized Gu Ning werent all idiots, they were definitely jealous of her and couldnt stand it when she became more and more sessful. Reading thosements, Gu Ning and her friends were in the canteen. Gu Ning felt nothing, but Song Miaoge and the other girls were mad. What the f*ck! Who are these people? Is a million yuan very little? Its a lot! There arent many people who can donate a million yuan. Go donate if they can! Song Miaoge said loudly in anger and attracted a lot of attention, but she couldnt care less about it. She was full of anger now. Other people understood why she was mad. They agreed that a million yuan wasnt little, so they felt it was unfair for Gu Ning. She did a good thing, but she was still criticized. Actually, outstanding people could easily arouse jealousy. Right, I cant wait to beat those people a hundred times! Zhang Zikai clenched her teeth. It seemed she would beat whoever dared to say that Gu Ning didnt donate enough money. Not enough, ten thousand times! said Baili Zongxue. She thought it wasnt enough to release her anger by beating those people a hundred times. Right, ten thousand times! Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai agreed right away. Seeing them so angry because of her, Gu Ning felt touched and amused. She wasnt mad at all, but her friends were mad for her. Alright, dont be so mad. See? There are a lot of people who support me. Those who strongly criticize me are simply jealous of me, said Gu Ning tofort them. Even if it was the truth, they still felt displeased. Gu Ning did a good thing, but was still criticized by many people, which was uneptable. Well, its still very annoying, said Song Miaoge, then took a heavy bite of the meat to release her anger. Right, even strangers stood out for you. Were your good friends.. We cant stay calm, said Zhang Zikai. Chapter 2118 - Catch the Fugitive

Chapter 2118: Catch the Fugitive

Hearing that, Gu Ning said nothing further. Her friends were full of anger now, so they wouldnt listen to whatever she said right now. Her friends would calm down after their anger went away. Seeing that everyone was defending Gu Ning, Lu Juncheng angrily smashed his phone to the ground. Why? Why were they all defending Gu Ning? Because of that, Lu Juncheng hated Gu Ning more than ever. Jin Jingshan was criticized by her mother during the day, and was criticized again by her father at night. Mrs. Jin couldnt keep it secret from Jin Jingshans father, or her husband would me her for handling it badly. If her husband went to visit the school in person, it would be humiliating. Although the news about Jin Jingshan didnt go abroad, the head of the Office of Student Affairs still told Professor Gu. Professor Gu was protective of his students, so he didnt think it was wrong that Chu Peihan had beaten Jin Jingshan. Instead, he agreed that Jin Jingshan needed to learn a lesson and Professor Gu even felt unhappy that Chu Peihan didnt tell him what Jin Jingshan had done to her. He thought they were close! Professor Gu also told Chu Peihan to fight back whenever someone dared to bully her. She wasnt weak at all! And if she couldnt deal with it, she could turn to him for help. Since Chu Peihan was his student, he would take her as a member in his circle. In addition, they were on the same boat now, so they shared glory and humiliation. He didnt want other people to think his student was a coward and didnt dare to fight back when she was bullied. Chu Peihan originally was worried that Professor Gu might criticize her, but now she felt relieved after hearing his words. That afternoon, Song Haoyus people finally found out where the unusually strong person stayed. The person stayed in a residential house in the southern suburb of City C. Once Song Haoyu learned the news, he shared it with Leng Shaoting. Without dy, Leng Shaoting took Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng out. They arrived at City C at 8:30 pm, which was a perfect time for them to carry out their task. After arriving at City C, Leng Shaoting asked Song Haoyus teammate whether the fugitive was still there. After he made sure the fugitive was still there, Leng Shaoting went over. It was 9:30 pm when they arrived at the residential area in the southern district of City C and they met Song Haoyus people. Major General Leng, theyre in the residential house right now. There should be five of them. Two of them are the fugitive and the unusually strong person. Song Haoyus teammate said to Leng Shaoting. Because they were afraid that they would be exposed, they didnt go near and couldnt get more detailed information. Anyway, it wasnt easy for them to find this ce. Great, lead the way for me, said Leng Shaoting. Yes, sir! said the man, then he led Leng Shaoting and the others over. They stopped about ten meters away from the house where the fugitive stayed, because they would be discovered if they moved too close. As a result, they pointed at the house to show Leng Shaoting when they were ten meters away from it. How many esses are there? Leng Shaoting asked. There is a road in front of the house, which we ate on now, which leads in two directions. There is a road at the back as well, which also leads in two directions. Four of you guard at the four exits, said Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting came with Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng, and Song Haoyu had two people with him too, so four of them could guard at the four exits to prevent their targets from running away. Once Leng Shaoting took action, he wouldnt allow them to escape, but he had to be careful before he figured out who the unusually strong person was. He couldnt sense the air of cultivators right now, so the person might not be a cultivator, or they could be at a higher level than him. Anyway, Leng Shaoting still held the idea that the person could be a ninja. No problem. Four men acted right away. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting moved closer to the house. It was a two-story, self-built house. It wasnt very big, with each floor upying about sixty square meters. After moving near the house, Leng Shaoting used his senses and sensed that there were four people in the living room on the first floor, and two on the second floor, which meant there were six people in the house. Three bedrooms were on the second floor and the two people were talking in one of them. The two people must be the fugitive and the unusually strong person. The window of the room on the second floor next to the road wasnt closed. Leng Shaoting observed that no one was around, so he flew up and entered the room. Leng Shaotings intrusion wasnt discovered by the fugitive or the unusually strong person. It made sense, because Leng Shaoting wasnt a mortal now. He was a cultivator at a high level, so he was able to hide his air well from mortals who couldnt sense cultivators at all. As Leng Shaoting moved closer, he felt evil, which belonged to ninjas, so he was sure that their enemy was ninja. The door to the room where the fugitive and ninja were, was closed, but it wasnt locked. Leng Shaoting could open the door directly from the outside and enter it. Therefore, after Leng Shaoting walked to the door, he opened the door directly and broke in. The fugitive and ninja who were talking in the room didnt notice anyone approaching, so they didnt expect someone toe in suddenly. They thought it was a subordinate. However, just when they wanted to scold the subordinate in anger, they saw Leng Shaoting. Because Leng Shaoting attacked them as soon as he came in, both the fugitive and the ninja were shocked. Leng Shaotings major target was the fugitive, so he ran to catch him first. Leng Shaoting directly used his magical energy, and the fugitive was just a mortal, so naturally he couldnt bear it. As a result, after a palm strike, he shot the fugitive into the air. The fugitive hit the wall, then fell to the ground, getting hurt three times in the end. He fainted from pain the next second. In an instant, the people downstairs were rmed because of the sounds, so they hurried up. Without a pause, Leng Shaoting turned to attack the ninja. The ninja had some abilities, so he didnt get hurt by Leng Shaoting so quickly. However, the ninja was obviously no match for Leng Shaoting. In fact, he was far worse than Leng Shaoting, so it was extremely difficult for the ninja to fight against Leng Shaoting, and Leng Shaoting hadplete control. The ninja was stunned by Leng Shaotings skills. Before long, the people downstairs came up, but they were all pped unconscious by Leng Shaoting when they tried to attack him. Witnessing that, the ninja was scared, but he couldnt escape now. After a few moments, Leng Shaoting caught the ninja. Chapter 2119 - Hit Heavily

Chapter 2119: Hit Heavily

Who are you? Let me go! said the ninja, struggling hard. He spoke the localnguage without an ent. Im from the military, said Leng Shaoting coldly. Hearing that, the ninja looked anxious, because he figured out that they came for the fugitive. However, the ninja was reluctant to be caught, so he tried to cut off his connection with the fugitive and dodge the bullet. I didnt break thew. Why did you catch me? said the ninja believing that he was innocent. Dont you know that the man is a very important fugitive? said Leng Shaoting, then pointed to the unconscious fugitive on the ground. What? Hes a fugitive? Hearing that, the ninja pretended to be astonished, then he said, I didnt know that. If I had known it, I wouldnt have stayed with him. The ninja seemed to be really innocent, but it was just an act. Without evidence, we wont take anyone as criminals. You are the person who rescued the fugitive, so youve already broken thew, said Leng Shaoting, then knocked the ninja unconscious with a heavy hit. After that, Leng Shaoting took out his phone to call Xu Jinchen. He told Xu Jinchen to inform the others toe here. Because they werent far away, they heard the sounds in the house. So they knew Leng Shaoting had a fight. Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng werent surprised when they heard Leng Shaoting finished the fight so soon, but Song Haoyus two teammates were greatly surprised. After all, one of their targets was unusually strong. However, it seemed Leng Shaoting was stronger. Xu Jinchen and the others could hear the sounds, so could other people near the house, but they were all afraid to be involved in trouble. They knew there must be a fight. Therefore, they didnt dare toe over to watch, and even locked their windows and doors, in case those violent people intruded in their ces. Before long, Xu Jinchen and the others came, and Leng Shaoting had already tied the criminals up. Wow, Major General Leng, youre so amazing. You caught them within several minutes. Right, I suddenly feel were trash! Song Haoyus two teammates admired Leng Shaoting very much, and felt embarrassed too. Dont say that. Our team leader is special and different from us. If we had to carry out this task, we would probably fail too, said Xu Jinchen tofort them. It was also the truth. Contact the local army. Escort them, Leng Shaoting said. Sure, said Xu Jinchen and left to make a call. They needed to escort the criminals to the capital, so they needed the armys help because they didnt have a car right now, which was a problem. When Xu Jinchen went to call the army of City C, Song Haoyus teammate also called Song Haoyu and told him the situation here. Knowing that Leng Shaoting beat them unconscious within just a few minutes, Song Haoyu was shocked by his efficiency. Song Haoyu told his teammate to hand the phone to Leng Shaoting because he needed to have a talk with Leng Shaoting. What? Leng Shaoting asked in a t voice. He had heard Song Haoyus conversation with his teammate. Did you really catch them within just a few minutes? Song Haoyu asked. About two and a half minutes, said Leng Shaoting. Knowing that, Song Haoyu drew a long breath in. Although his teammate had told him it took only several minutes, he thought it could be seven or eight minutes, which was already quite unbelievable, but unexpectedly Leng Shaoting only spent less than three minutes on it. He was hit heavily! He originally had the idea to challenge Leng Shaoting and was even determined to defeat Leng Shaoting, but now he felt it was impossible. Although he had lost many times before in thepetition against Leng Shaoting, he hadnt lost too much, so he always felt he still had chances to win. Unfortunately, he now realized Leng Shaoting was actually very gentle to him. Leng Shaoting, youre beyond my understanding again. I wont challenge you again. I dont want to humiliate myself, said Song Haoyu, seeming regretful. He regretted challenging Leng Shaoting before, since it was quite humiliating. Great, its not toote for you to know that, said Leng Shaoting seriously. He couldnt care less about Song Haoyus pride. Song Haoyu felt hurt by Leng Shaotings straightforwardness. Leng Shaoting didnt care about his feelings at all! Anyway, it was impossible for Leng Shaoting to care about his feelings in this life. He should be grateful if Leng Shaoting stopped embarrassing him. Oh, the two teammates of mine have indeed recovered a lot after taking your medicine. Its amazing, said Song Haoyu excitedly. He trusted Leng Shaoting, but was still amazed after witnessing it with his own eyes. Great. Leng Shaoting knew the effect of power crystals very well, so he wasnt surprised. After a short chat, they hung up. After the army learned the news, soldiers came in twenty minutes. Because the military base was located in the city center, it didnt take them too long. The leader was Qin Hao, a senior colonel from City Cs Military Division. The City C Military Division took it very seriously once they learned Leng Shaoting was here. Major General Leng, nice to see you, Im Qin Hao, the politicalmissar of the City C Military Division. Qin Hao saluted Leng Shaoting as soon as he came. Officers of a higher rank were much more powerful, and Leng Shaoting didnt only enjoy a higher rank than Qin Hao, his family was also very influential. So none of the senior officers dared to slight him. Leng Shaoting also saluted him and replied, Nice to see you too, Political Commissar Qin. Qin Hao didnt know the other people, but also saluted them to exchange greetings. The others did the same thing. Political Commissar Qin, would you please send us back to the capital by a private jet? Leng Shaoting said. No problem, were more than willing to do that. Major General Leng, do you want to leave right now or after dawn? Qin Hao asked. Please do it now. There are too many flights during the day. We dont want to affect regr flights, said Leng Shaoting. Sure, said Qin Hao, then went to do his job. There were exclusive private jets in the military division, and they were right at the airport. Because it was night, there were fewer flights and their travel was soon arranged. They would leave in an hour. Chapter 2120 - 0: Do You Care So Much About Me?

Chapter 2120: Do You Care So Much About Me?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because it still needed more than half an hour for them to get to the airport from here, an hour was needed for them to go there and board the ne. After that, they carried out the unconscious criminals. Qin Hao didnt ask who the criminals were, because the missions that Leng Shaoting carried out were generally confidential. He couldnt ask questions casually. Miao Jingjing stayed in the siheyuan for two days. There was still no news from Jing Jining, but she understood that it wasnt easy to draw Hong Yifeng out, so she waited patiently. Let alone a few days or a few months, she could afford to wait, because without Jing Jinings help, she was afraid that she wouldnt be able to take revenge even after years. During these days, Miao Jingjing focused on cultivation and eating. Jing Yunyao had the same schedule. After staying with Jing Yunyao for days, Miao Jingjing learned about Jing Yunyaos level and story. Miao Jingjing was shocked by Jing Yunyaos level, because Jing Yunyao was already in the primary stage of Out-of-body Stage. Jing Yunyao cultivated hard to take revenge, but it required talent, abilities, and luck to be so strong. What would the Jing familys reaction be after they learned about it? Would they regret forcing a talented cultivator to be their arch enemy? If the terrible tragedy hadnt happened that year, Jing Yunyao wouldnt have achieved so much today, but she wouldnt be much worse. After all, Jing Yunyao was already at a high level that year. Jing Yunyao had indeed made a mistake, but it wasnt serious enough to deprive her of her life. It was the Jing family who had no mercy. Even a monster would not hurt its own children, but the Jing family was an exception. When Leng Shaoting and the others returned to the capital, it was already three oclock in the morning, and Song Haoyu was already waiting at the airport. Leng Shaoting handed over the fugitive to Song Haoyu, but kept that ninja. It was a ninja, so Song Haoyu wouldnt be able to handle him. Leng Shaoting gave Song Haoyu the credit for arresting the fugitive, so that he could record it on his own merits. Something which Song Haoyu thanked him for. Then overnight, Leng Shaoting took the ninja back to the military base to interrogate and deal with right away. Song Haoyu couldnt buy Leng Shaoting a meal as thanks for helping him catch the fugitive right now, so he could only dy it. Leng Shaoting had to take the ninja to the military base, while Song Haoyu had to report to his leader with the criminal. There were a lot of things for them to deal with. The ninja was caught, but they were still spying on Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya. Whether they had a rtionship with the ninja or not, they had a sinister purpose. On Wednesday, at noon, Yu Mixi encountered something unpleasant. Every day, whether it was breakfast, lunch or dinner, Yu Mixi ate with Mu Ke, but Zhao Ran came up from time to time, which made Mu Ke and Yu Mixi very upset. However, she politely greeted and talked with them, so they felt it was impolite if they their showed annoyance at her. Mu Ke directly ignored her, and Yu Mixi responded to herzily. No matter how stupid Zhao Ran was, she could see that they didnt like her and didnt want to see her. Zhao Ran thought to herself that it must be because Yu Mixi said something bad about her to Mu Ke. That was why Mu Ke became so indifferent to her. It seemed as if she thought that Mu Ke had been talkative with her. Mu Ke used to be nice to her, and now he indeed became cold. Therefore, Zhao Ran had an idea. After ss ended at noon that day, Zhao Ran hurriedly ran away, and met Mu Ke before Yu Mixi came. When Mu Ke saw Zhao Ran, he had a premonition. Mu Ke, I have something to tell you. Its about Yu Mixi Zhao Ran said, feeling a little guilty in her heart. After all, she was doing bad things! Once he heard that it was about Yu Mixi, Mu Ke was anxious, thinking that something had happened to Yu Mixi. He immediately asked nervously, What happened to Mixi? Seeing Mu Ke caring so much about Yu Mixi, Zhao Ran felt jealous, but she controlled herself upon thinking of what would happen next. She believed that Mu Ke would be angry with Yu Mixi. I, I need to show you a photo! Zhao Ran said, and immediately took out the phone and showed Mu Ke the photo on the phone screen. In the photo, Yu Mixi was sitting with a male student, and the male student kissed her face. Looking at the photo, Mu Ke frowned in anger, but it wasnt because he believed that Yu Mixi had betrayed him. Instead, he was angry that Zhao Ran dared to frame Yu Mixi in this evil way by putting Yu Mixis face on another girls face. She made it seem the male student was kissing Yu Mixi, which was really unkind. This photo was photoshopped. Ordinary people might not be able to see it, but Mu Ke was good at retouching, so he could easily see it. Honestly, Zhao Ran wasnt smart enough. Even if Mu Ke epted this photo was real, her dirty trick could be easily exposed after he went to investigate it. Maybe Zhao Ran thought that he wouldnt do an investigation, or she might have made an agreement with the boy and would insist on saying it was Yu Mixi. Zhao Ran, do you want to tell me that Yu Mixi has betrayed me by showing me this photo? Mu Ke coldly stared at Zhao Ran and angrily questioned her. Zhao Ran didnt know that Mu Ke had already seen through it, so she thought Mu Ke was mad because he believed Yu Mixi had betrayed him. Therefore, Zhao Ran was pleased with her scheme. However, on the surface, she seemed disappointed. I actually didnt believe Mixi would do something like that till I witnessed it. Mixi and I are friends, but I dont want you to be deceived, so I decided to show you this photo after thinking for a long time. In the end, Zhao Ran pretended that she cared about Mu Ke. Oh? Mu Ke sneered and asked mockingly, Really? Do you care so much about me? Yeah! Upon hearing that, Zhao Ran thought Mu Ke finally noticed that she was a good girl. She ignored the mockery in his voice and responded shyly. Mu Ke, actually I think youre a very good boy. I seriously dont understand why Yu Mixi doesnt cherish you. If I were Zhao Ran wanted to say if she were Yu Mixi, she would definitely cherish him. However, before she could finish, Mu Ke coldly interrupted her. Zhao Ran, I can give you another chance. Tell me honestly, whats in this photo? What? Zhao Ran realized it wasnt right, so she looked at Mu Ke anxiously. Did Mu Ke notice something abnormal? That was impossible! Zhao Ran refused to believe she had such bad luck, but what Mu Ke said next pulled her back to reality. Chapter 2121 - Unpleasant Humiliation

Chapter 2121: Unpleasant Humiliation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This photo is obviously photoshopped. What do you want to do by telling me that my girlfriend has betrayed me with this fake photo? Mu Ke questioned her. He didnt care about Zhao Rans feelings at all, because her behavior was totally uneptable. There was no need to protect her dignity. She didnt respect herself, so no one would respect her. Mu Ke knew why Zhao Ran did that. Zhao Ran liked him, but it was her own business. He couldnt stop her, and he could only reject her, but she tried to stir things up between him and Yu Mixi. It annoyed him that Zhao Ran tried to humiliate Yu Mixi. What? Zhao Ran looked shocked. To her astonishment, Mu Ke found out that the photo was photoshopped. Obviously, Zhao Ran panicked and avoided Mu Kes eyes. However, even if she still refused to admit it, her reaction told everything. W-What did you say? I dont understand? Mu Ke said nothing, but looked at the girl walking over from Zhao Rans back. It was Yu Mixi. Yu Mixi saw them talking from afar and felt displeased. She wasnt mad at Mu Ke, she was upset at Zhao Ran. She was aware that Mu Ke disliked Zhao Ran and even hated Zhao Ran, so it must be Zhao Ran who tried to have a conversation with Mu Ke. What did Zhao Ran aim to do by meeting her boyfriend in private? Anyway, seeing the annoyance on Mu Kes face, Yu Mixi wondered whether Zhao Ran had confessed her affection for Mu Ke. Thinking of that, Yu Mixi was in a worse mood. Whats wrong? Yu Mixi came to the two of them and asked, her voice a bit cold. Hearing Yu Mixis voice, Zhao Ran was shocked and realized that Yu Mixi had already arrived. She became even more panicked. Seeing that her phone was still in Mu Kes hands, she went over immediately to grab it for fear that the photo would be seen by Yu Mixi. Return the phone to me Mu Ke avoided her. Upon seeing that, Yu Mixi frowned and looked at Mu Ke, showing puzzlement, wondering what he did with Zhao Rans phone. Zhao Rans move also caused many students around her to look at her, and they were all wondering what was going on here. Some people took a few nces and left, but some stopped to see what was going to happen next. Mu Ke didnt intend to keep it a secret from Yu Mixi, so he showed this photo to her. Have a look! No Zhao Ran saw Mu Ke handing the phone to Yu Mixi, and immediately went to grab it, but Yu Mixi took it first. Then Yu Mixi looked at the picture on the phone screen and got mad in an instant. She didnt know the boy in the photo. It was even more impossible for him to kiss her, so what happened to this photo? Because she was unprofessional at photoshop, she didnt see through it. Because of her anger and anxiety, she couldnt think calmly either. Mu Ke, I didnt Yu Mixi immediately looked at Mu Ke, wanting to exin, for fear that Mu Ke might believe it was true and felt she had betrayed him. Mixi, I trust you, because this picture is photoshopped. Mu Ke immediately took Yu Mishs hand and said tofort her. Photoshopped? What exactly happened? Yu Mixi was surprised when she heard that. It was Zhao Ran who came to me with this picture and said that you betrayed me, but I saw through her, Mu Ke said. Although it seemed a little unkind to embarrass Zhao Ran in public, Mu Ke couldnt stand it any longer. Zhao Rans behavior had crossed his limits. Knowing that, everyone was astonished. What? This girl named Zhao Ran actually photoshopped an ambiguous picture of this girl with another boy, and came to tell her boyfriend that this girl had betrayed him? In an instant, people began to look at Zhao Ran with disdain and hatred. Yu Mixi was furious and red at Zhao Ran. Zhao Ran, you Yu Mixi knew what Zhao Rans purpose was by doing that. Zhao Ran simply wanted to stir things up between her and Mu Ke, so she could take the opportunity to steal Mu Ke away. Why was Zhao Ran so confident? Why did she think Mu Ke would believe it? Besides, even if Zhao Ran admired Mu Ke, how could she damage Yu Mixis reputation? I-I-I Zhao Ran didnt dare to meet Yu Mixis eyes. She wanted to deny it and argue with them, but she couldnt because she was full of guilt. What was worse, she was amid peoples disdainful looks now. She was so humiliated that she wanted to disappear right away. Yu Mixi really wanted to give Zhao Ran a p, but she was too mild to do that. If Gu Ning and Chu Peihan were here, they would have already pped Zhao Ran. Zhao Ran, delete the photo. If it happens again, dont me me for punishing you. Yu Mixi warned, then pushed the phone into Zhao Rans palm. She pulled Mu Ke away afterwards. There were so many onlookers, she didnt think that Zhao Ran would dare to not delete it. Once Mu Ke and Yu Mixi were gone, other students began tough at Zhao Ran. Shes such a bi*ch. Shes much uglier than the boys girlfriend. Why does she think the boy will like her? Right, she has zero understanding of herself. The girl has a very good temper. If I were her, I would have pped her. Yeah, I would teach her a serious lesson. How dare she try to ruin other peoples romantic rtionships? Other students kept on humiliating Zhao Ran, so Zhao Ran burst into tears and ran away. She felt greatly humiliated today. The weekend soon came. Gu Ning didnt ask for leave this week, so she went to ss until Friday. However, she only went to have sses in the morning and left at noon because she received Owens call for help. Owen was the foreignnguage teacher Gu Ning had rescuedst time. Owen was now in a wilderness, being hunted and chased, in a precarious situation, and the only one he could think of to save him was Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning and Owen didnt have much friendship, she had saved his life once before, and now he called her for help, so Gu Ning had to do something. She knew that Owen wasnt an ordinary man, but didnt know much about his family background. Now, she became curious about it. She didnt think Owen was a bad man, so he was probably not being chased because he had done bad things. However, that was just her guess, because she didnt know Owen very well. Gu Ning thought it was also possible for it to be because of a grudge between families. To achieve a certain benefit, Owen couldnt live. Anyway, she just made a guess and only Owen knew the truth.. It was his own business after all. Chapter 2122

Chapter 2122: Help Owen

Gu Ning sped on the roads in her car. In about twenty minutes, she arrived at a ce near the destination. After that, she stopped the car and got out of it. If she drove too close, she might attract attention from the people who were chasing Owen. If Owen was already caught by them, they could directly kill him once they noticed her, which wasnt what she wanted. Therefore, Gu Ning started to walk after getting out of the car. However, she didnt walk slowly. Within a short time, she reached the destination. However, she only had an approximate location of the destination, and it wasnt urate. There were severalrge abandoned warehouses in this wilderness, and the ce wasnt small. As a result, if she wanted to know where Owen was, she could only use her Jade Eyes. Without dy, Gu Ning swept around and found that there were people inside and outside the abandoned warehouses. There were six young men with foreign faces. They all had guns, and were busy looking for something. Obviously, they were searching for Owen. For the time being, Gu Ning didnt see Owen, because this ce was a bit big and there was a lot of clutter. Gu Nings Jade Eyes couldnt clearly see inside and outsidepletely, so many parts were out of her sight. Perhaps Owen was hiding in the clutter, or he might not be in the warehouses at this moment. After all, more than twenty minutes had passed, and changes could have happened during that time. What Gu Ning could be sure of was that Owen wasnt caught by them yet. If Owen was caught, they wouldnt be looking for him right now. Gu Ning didnt see Owen, but she didnt choose to send him a text message. There were several concerns. First, Owens phone must be in silent mode at this time. Even if she sent him a message, he might not be able to see it; second, if Owen read it, he might make some movements, then be discovered by those who were chasing him and thus fall into danger. Therefore, Gu Ning couldnt put Owen in danger and could only search for him on her own. Luckily, she had a pair of Jade Eyes, so it wasnt difficult for her to find Owen. Gu Ning quickly approached the abandoned warehouses, observing everything around her, avoiding those armed men, and looking for Owen. The six people searching for Owen didnt notice Gu Ning approaching. They all focused on looking for Owen. Gu Ning approached the abandoned warehouses and looked at many ces that she couldnt see before, but she still couldnt see Owen. Gu Ning couldnt help thinking that Owen might have left. Regardless of whether Owen was still here or not, what was certain was that Owen wasnt out of danger yet, or he would have told her. Gu Ning didnt think Owen would lie to her because it was unnecessary. There was no grudge between her and Owen. In addition, she was Owens savior! Although it was hard to know ones real character, Gu Ning didnt think everyone was bad. There shouldnt be many people who return kindness with ingratitude. Because Gu Ning couldnt find Owen, she decided to kill those men first. If she didnt kill them right now, there might still be a fight after she found Owen, or they would search for Owen again in the future. Gu Ning hoped that Owen was still alive. Because the six people moved separately and were far from each other, it shouldnt be a problem to kill them quietly. Gu Ning focused on the three people outside the warehouses, and the one who was closest to her became her target. Like lightning, Gu Ning moved and reached the mans side within just a few moments. Although Gu Ning made a slight rustling sound when she shed over, rubbing against the weeds on the ground, it waspletely covered by the sound of the wind, so the man heard nothing out of the ordinary. Then, Gu Ning found the right time and rushed towards the man. In the blink of an eye, she came to the man and shed directly at the back of his neck with a palm edge. The man wasnt prepared at all, so he sank to the ground after a quiet moan. Gu Ning wouldnt kill casually, especially when these people had no grudge against her, but Owen might kill them. Anyway, she didnt care about it as long as she didnt kill them. Although Gu Ning knocked the man out with a hit, the man wasnt an ordinary person. They werent people with magical skills, but they were unusually strong too and were good at fighting. Therefore, they were physically stronger than ordinary people. Although he was knocked unconscious now, it was very likely that he would wake up soon. ordingly, in order to prevent him from waking up before she could find Owen and to save her time in having to deal with him, she released cold magical power into his legs to slightly freeze them. In that case, he would barely be able to walk after waking up and it couldnt be easier for Owen to kill him at that time. After it was done, Gu Ning took his gun and broke his phone in case he called for help. Without hesitation, she continued to deal with the second man. She did the same thing to each of them. The three people outside were soon beaten up by Gu Ning, then she turned to the three men in the warehouse. Because they walked around, thest man finally noticed what happened when Gu Ning finished beating the fifth man down. However, he didnt see Gu Ning, just hispanion on the ground. The first idea in his mind was that it must be Owen, because he couldnt believe that there would be another person in this ce. At the same time, he was also confused. He didnt understand why Owen just beat hispanion unconscious instead of directly killing them. The man couldnt figure it out, so he gave it up. He already had apanion beaten unconscious. How about his otherpanions? Therefore, the man left his unconsciouspanion on the ground, nning to check on his otherpanions. If they were fine, he had to inform them about the situation. Because he was thest man, Gu Ning didnt need to hide any longer and she stood out confidently. As a result, the moment thest man walked into the warehouse where Gu Ning was, he saw Gu Ning and was scared. To his astonishment, there was an outsider who intruded and none of them noticed! Since this girl appeared here, did she or Owen knock hispanion unconscious? Although Gu Ning was very young, the man could feel that she was very strong. If she was an ordinary girl, she wouldnt dare toe here, a remote, creepy ce, let alone show up before him. Whore you? The man stared at Gu Ning, staying alert. He spoke Language Y. Chapter 2123

Chapter 2123: I Cant Even Take Care of Myself Now

I came to rescue Owen, said Gu Ning in Language Y as well. Where is Owen? asked the man. He thought Gu Ning had found Owen. Do you think Ill tell you? Gu Ning asked him instead with obvious disdain in her voice. The man was struck dumb for a second. Since she came to help Owen, she obviously wouldnt tell him where Owen was. Did you knock mypanion unconscious? asked the man. Yeah, and now youre the only one left standing, said Gu Ning with an evil smile on her lips. What? Knowing that, the man was shocked. He was the only one left standing? Did it mean that all of hispanions were beaten by this girl? How was it possible? How could this girl quietly defeat his fivepanions? The man felt a little frightened, but he couldnt retreat in the current situation. If he retreated, he would suffer the same result as hispanions. If he didnt, he might be able to win. Therefore, the man immediately shot Gu Ning, trying to kill her before she could react. However, Gu Ning was already prepared for his attack. Even if she wasnt prepared, she was agile enough to avoid the bullet. Without surprise, once the gun was shot, Gu Ning quickly moved to the other side and the bullet didnt even touch her. The man was mad. He didnt expect Gu Ning to be so agile. He didnt dare to stop and shot at Gu Ning again, but Gu Ning sessfully avoided the bullet once more. However, dodging couldnt solve the problem forever, so Gu Ning took two guns in her hands after she avoided the second bullet. And the next moment, she began to shoot at the man. At the same time, the man shot at Gu Ning again, and Gu Ning easily avoided the bullet. The man reacted quickly, so he was able to avoid the two bullets Gu Ning shot at him. Both Gu Ning and the man continued to fire their guns. Gu Ning still sessfully avoided the bullets, but the man wasnt so lucky. It wasnt easy to avoid two bullets at the same time after all. As a result, the man only avoided one bullet and was shot in the left arm by another. The man was shot in the arm. It was painful, but he was still able to fight back, so he shot again with the gun in his right hand. Gu Ning did the same thing. The man still failed to hit Gu Ning, and he avoided one bullet from Gu Ning, but got shot by the other. This time, he was shot in the right arm, and the mans whole hand went numb. He couldnt hold his gun anymore and it fell to the ground. The man was scared. Without caring about his numb arm, he squatted to pick up the gun at once. Unfortunately, Gu Ning was faster than him. In the blink of an eye, Gu Ning came to the man. When the man was about to touch the gun, Gu Ning hooked the gun with her foot and kicked it into the air, then the gun was in her hand. Afterwards, Gu Ning gave the man a kick on his knee. With a crack, the mans knee joint was misaligned and he fell to the ground. I wont kill you, but Owen might. Gu Ning coldly looked at the man, then turned around and walked away. Given the mans condition, he couldnt escape, and Gu Ning had to find Owen as soon as possible. Even if Gu Ning didnt kill him, the man was still in despair, because Gu Ning was right. She wouldnt kill him, but Owen might. What was worse, he felt very ufortable now even if he just moved a little, so dont even mention running away. Gu Ning kept on searching for Owen, and directly called him this time, but she couldnt get through to him because there was no signal. Because of that, Gu Ning could only rely on her Jade Eyes to look for him. In the end, after about ten minutes, Gu Ning found Owen in an underground room of a warehouse. Oweny motionless on the ground, and was wounded, covered in blood. Gu Ning wasnt sure whether he was still alive. Gu Ning found the basement door. The basement door was a hidden door, which looked like a wall, but was actually a door, so ordinary people might not find it. Gu Ning thought Owen should have opened it by ident. The door was locked from the inside and couldnt be opened. Gu Ning didnt want to break it directly, so she knocked on it first to see if Owen was conscious and could open it. However, Owen gave her no response. Gu Ning had already felt that Owen still had a breath of life with her senses, and it wasnt weak. He didnt respond because he passed out. Therefore, Gu Ning directly took out a hammer from the telepathic eye space and smashed the door right away. After a while, Gu Ning broke a hole in the stone door, which wasrge enough for her to reach an arm inside. Gu Ning then put her hand inside to unlock the door and opened it. It waspletely dark in the basement. Gu Ning took out her phone, turned on the shlight, and walked inside. The basement wasnt big, about thirty square meters, and Owen was lying in the corner. Gu Ning came to Owen, grabbed his hand, and put her magical power into his body. Before long, Owens pale face gradually became rosy. The injuries on his body also stopped bleeding, and he woke up. When Owen was finally conscious, he was very nervous. He opened his eyes, but once he saw Gu Ning, he breathed a sigh of relief. You, you are here. Yeah, they were all knocked unconscious by me. Ill leave them to you, said Gu Ning. Thank you, youve saved my life again. If you need me in the future, Ill do whatever I can to help. Owen thanked Gu Ning. He could barely express his gratitude to Gu Ning with words, so he could only thank her and make a promise. Take better care of yourself! I dont know how long before youll be chased again. You might not be so lucky next time. Gu Ning rolled her eyes at Owen. She didnt disdain him, but simply felt the situation he was in was very bad. Owen put on an embarrassed smile. He wasnt mad at Gu Ning because of her words, because Gu Ning was right. He also had no idea when those people would stop chasing him. He might not be lucky next time! He couldnt protect himself well, so it was impossible for him to help Gu Ning. Anyway, he decided to fight back after what had happened today. He wanted to end the chase. Youre right. I can barely protect myself, but Ill be more careful. Itll be over soon, said Owen. He was saying that to Gu Ning, and to himself. Gu Ning said nothing, and neither did Owen. They had to deal with the problem lying in front of them right now. Chapter 2124

Chapter 2124: Kill Him

Owen moved his body, only to realize that his body wasnt so painful now, so he looked at Gu Ning in surprise. What happened He knew that his injury could heal so quickly because of Gu Ning, but he didnt know what Gu Ning did to him. It was too strange and unbelievable. When Gu Ning rescued himst time, his injury healed so soon as well. Although Owen was very curious, he didnt continue to ask because he didnt know whether he should or not. After all, such magical things were generally confidential. Owen didnt ask, but Gu Ning said, The medicine you took is a magical medicine. Its very effective for all diseases and injuries. After taking a single pill, it can help you regain your strength quickly and the wound can slightly heal. If you have a serious injury, take two pills. For example, you just took two pills for your injury. However, you can only take two pills at the same time. If you take more pills, your body wont be able to bear it. Itll harm you instead. If the injury is too serious and youre dying, one or two pills might not help, but at least it can prolong your life and buy some time for treatment. Of course, for minor illnesses such as a cold or fever, there is no need to use this medicine. After all, its really effective and quite rare. Gu Ning had no intention of keeping her power crystals a secret. When she was in City F, she had already advertised it, but after meeting a cultivator, she kept a low profile again. Although they still found it, they didnt know many details. Listening to Gu Nings words, Owen was stunned. This medicine was so unbelievable! Not only could it treat any pains and injuries, but the effect was also amazing. Simply put, it was a magical medicine! If he hadnt experienced it in person, he would definitely not believe that there was such a miraculous medicine in this world, but he had already experienced it, twice. Therefore, he was fully convinced. If he could carry this medicine with him, his life would be in much less danger. Gu Ning, how many pills do you have? Can you sell some to me? asked Owen. I dont have many. Its still avable if you want fewer than ten, but its not cheap. Well, I charge different people different amounts of money. It can be a million, five hundred thousand, three hundred thousand, a hundred thousand, or even free. My rtives and friends, and those who Im willing to help can have the medicine for free. As for people I hate and people who have grudges with me, I wont sell it to them no matter how much money they give me, Gu Ning said. People like Qi Tianlin needed to pay a million yuan; Situ Ye paid five hundred thousand yuan; people who had a normal rtionship with Gu Ning and didnt have much money paid three hundred thousand yuan; people like Song Haoyu paid a hundred thousand yuan, and those who needed treatment but had little money only needed to pay dozens of thousands of yuan. And the Tang family, the Leng family, the Jiang family, the Xu family, Chu Peihan, Song Miaoge, and other people who were close to her didnt need to pay for the medicine. People like Leng Shaojia and Lin Lijuan were her enemies. Gu Ning didnt bother to punish Lin Lijuan for what she had done to her before, but Gu Ning wouldnt help her again after she went crazy. She treated Leng Shaojia the same way, or Leng Shaojia wouldnt have stayed in the hospital for so long. Um, I can sell it to you at the price of a hundred thousand yuan a pill. If you agree, we can make the deal right now. The two pills I just gave you are free, said Gu Ning. She asked for a hundred thousand yuan for each pill because she could see that Owen wasnt just an ordinary teacher. He could afford the money. And she was right. Owen wasnt just a teacher. He did teaching as a sideline, so he wouldnt hesitate to pay a hundred thousand yuan for a pill. His life mattered much more than money after all. In addition, the price actually wasnt high and other people needed to pay hundreds of thousands of yuan for it! Although Owen was surprised by the price, the medicine was worth it. Therefore, even if Gu Ning wanted five hundred thousand yuan for a pill, he would pay for it. I need ten. Ill transfer the money to you once Im home, said Owen without hesitation. He wanted more, but Gu Ning said he could only buy fewer than ten, so he asked for thergest number avable. Sure, Ill give it to you in the carter. Go deal with those people now! said Gu Ning. Of course, said Owen, then he stood up. How will you handle them? Gu Ning asked. She wasnt going to interfere in it, but she needed to give him a weapon if he nned to kill them. There was no weapon in his hands right now. I obviously need to kill them since they want me dead. Owen looked cold and had a strong desire to kill. Hearing that, Gu Ning directly handed her gun to Owen and told him where those unconscious people were. Thanks. Owen took the gun and thanked Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt go with Owen. She left earlier and went to wait for him at the entrance of the road. Owen first met the person who was injured by Gu Ning. He didnt pass out, but he was busy dying. Seeing that Owen showed up with a gun, the man stiffened. He knew Owen was going to kill him. It wasnt surprising, but he was still scared when he finally faced it. Y-Y-You the man stammered. He didnt know what he could say at this moment. Should he beg Owen? Even if he did, Owen might not let him go. Did Bryan Eller send you? Owen asked. Although he asked that question, he was quite sure about the answer because no one wanted him to be dead more than Bryan Eller in this world. Since you already know, why did you bother to ask? The man was afraid, but he knew he was doomed to die today, so he started to mock Owen. Owen coldly smiled and raised his phone in his other hand. I need evidence. In fact, Owen didnt need this evidence to defeat Bryan Eller, but he was going topete against him publicly. He didnt fight back before, not because he didnt have the ability, but because he wasnt wanted in the family. As a result, he tolerated the humiliation. However, he didnt want to die. He was an illegitimate son of the Eller familys current patriarch, and the one who wanted him to be dead was his half-brother, Bryan Eller. They had different mothers. Owens father and mother were a couple who were in love, but his mother was born in an ordinary family, so the Eller family refused to ept her. The Eller family forced his father to marry another woman from a rich family, who was Bryan Ellers mother. Chapter 2125

Chapter 2125: My Father Will Trust Me

His father was unwilling to ept it, but finally had to give in because the elders used Owens mother to force him to marry. After his father got married, his mother left. However, after three years of separation, they met again, and something that shouldnt have happened happened, and he was born. For Owen, although he sympathized with his mothers original experience, he was very unhappy that after his father got married, his mother came back and had sex with him and gave birth to him, which was totally uneptable. They gave him life, so he didnt have a position to use them, but he wished he wasnt born if possible in such a situation. Anyway, after his mother became pregnant, she left his father again, so he thought he only had a mother before the age of fifteen. It wasnt until the age of fifteen that his mother was seriously ill and told him he actually had a father. At that time, he saw his father for the first time. Afterwards, his mother died, and his father took him back to the Eller familys house. At this time, his father was already the patriarch of the Eller family, so no one dared to oppose his decision anymore. Only a few people in the Eller family liked Owen. Bryan Eller and his mother even regarded Owen as a thorn in the side, and they had secretly bullied and framed him many times. They didnt dare to do it publicly, because Owens father loved him. His father even loved him more than Bryan Eller who had been raised in the Eller family for twelve years. After all, Bryan Eller was the child of him and the woman he hated. It was impossible for him to like Bryan. However, he didnt hate Bryan and treated him well. Owen did his best to tolerate Bryan Eller and his mothers bullying because he felt he wasnt wanted by the Eller family. No matter how the Eller family had treated his mother in the old days, Bryan Eller and his mother were full of hatred towards Owen because he was born and taken back to the Eller familys house. His existence and their fathers love for him was a great threat to Bryan and Bryans mother. Without him, Bryan would be the sole heir of the Eller family. However, their father wanted Owen to be the heir. Their father said he was a better sessor than Bryan, and he was chosen not only because their father loved him. Owen couldnt deny it, because Bryan was always impulsive and self-centered. Even in the Eller family, he had many supporters. They disdained him because he was an illegitimate son, but the Eller family shared glory with him. None of them wanted to see the Eller family ruined! As a result, many members of the Eller family supported the better heir. Unfortunately, due to the guilt in his heart, Owen refused to inherit the Eller familys wealth on his own initiative. In order to convince Bryan and Bryans mother, he even left Country Y for Gu Nings country. However, they didnt stop trying to chase and kill him. When he was young, his mother forced him to practice martial arts. He was very willing to do that because he knew that only with sufficient strength would he not be easily bullied. During his childhood, his ssmatesughed at him for not having a father, then bullied him and beat him. He was too weak to protect himself, and had to live a life of being bullied, soter he became stronger and they could no longer him. It was onlyter that he knew his mothers intentions. His mother felt that he would join the Eller family sooner orter, while his fathers wife and son would absolutely not ept him and they would attack him. Therefore, he was forced to practice martial arts since he was a child so that he was able to protect himself. It was the reality. And because of his excellent fighting skills, he was able to survive many times. However, Bryan had failed to kill him many times, so the killers sent were bing stronger. Owen was almost killed, and luckily Gu Ning had saved him twice. ordingly, this time, Owen was unwilling to be the prey any longer. He decided to face it. Anyway, the man panicked when Owen yed the video of him admitting the mastermind was Bryan. Although Bryan had no intention of keeping it a secret from Owen, the Eller familys patriarch had no idea about it. If the patriarch had known, Bryan would have been forbidden from doing it and he would be seriously punished and deprived of the qualification to be the heir of the Eller family. Bryan didnt bother to keep it a secret that he had tried to murder Owen, but he was unwilling to leave evidence in Owens hands, so Bryan didnt think that Owen could tell on him. Besides, every time he took action, he aimed to kill Owen, so Owen couldnt tell on Bryan after he died. Unfortunately, he failed to kill Owen every time. Do you think your father will trust you just by watching this video? Bryan can argue that you tried to frame him and you forced me to help you with it. I can say you made me say that, or that other people tried to frame him. You dont have evidence to prove its Bryan who sent me, said the man mockingly. Youre right, but your words are enough to be the evidence. Even if I cant punish him without evidence, I believe my father will trust me, said Owen. He wasnt worried about that at all. He believed his father would trust him once he told his father what had happened, but he didnt have that n. Once he returned to the Eller familys house, it would be hard for Bryan to hurt him again because there were many eyes watching them in the Eller family. Not all of them supported Bryan. Owen had no interest inpeting against Bryan, but he was weakpared with Bryan. He had to be strong to protect himself. Therefore, he kept his force in Gu Nings country and Country Y. Although he wasnt very powerful yet, he was getting stronger. At least Bryan wasnt better than him when it came to their own abilities. Hearing that, the man shut his mouth because the Eller familys patriarch indeed loved Owen very much and trusted him. Alright, I dont think I should waste more time on you. You must die since you tried to kill me. Owen stopped wasting time on the man. The next second, he raised his gun, aiming at the horrified man, then shot him in the chest. After the man copsed, Owen went to feel his pulse. He didnt leave to deal with the other men until he was sure the man was really dead. Chapter 2126

Chapter 2126: I Know Who You Are

The others were in aa, so Owen shot them in the heart, and left after he was sure they were all dead. Seeing Owening out, Gu Ning frowned. Are you not afraid to cause trouble when youe out all bloody? Get changed and put on someone elses clothes! Hearing Gu Nings reminder, Owen realized it and felt a little embarrassed. Thank you for the reminder. Ill change now. He needed to change his clothes, but he could only put on those killers clothing. Their clothes were intact except for the damage by the heart. Owen didnt mind wearing dead peoples clothes. Avoiding trouble was the most important thing. Before long, Owen changed into one of the killers clothes and came out. Because the clothes were ck, the damage on the chest wasnt obvious. After that, Owen left with Gu Ning. As for these corpses, they didnt deal with them because sooner orter they would be discovered. In order to not get involved in the trouble, Gu Ning asked K to hack into the surveince cameras of the road where she parked after driving away. Back in the car, Gu Ning gave Owen the bottle with ten power crystals, as well as her own bank ount number. Its almost dinner time now. Gu Ning, can we share dinner? I would like to express my gratitude to you for the time being. Owen sincerely invited. He couldnt return Gu Nings kindness just by buying her a meal, but he could invite her to have a meal first. No, thanks, I have an appointment. Ill take you to a convenient ce for a taxi in a while. You can take a taxi and go back on your own. Gu Ning refused. It wasnt that she really had an appointment, it was just unnecessary and inappropriate to have a meal with Owen now. Gu Ning was now regarded as a public figure, so there were many eyes watching her. If someone who knew her saw her eating alone with a man, unnecessary trouble might be caused. Gu Ning didnt bother to take much care of Owen. She didnt drive him home, and instead let him off at a ce where it was convenient to take a taxi. Fine! Owen didnt think much about it. Since Gu Ning had an appointment, he wouldnt force her to dine with him. Afterwards, when they arrived at a ce where it was convenient to take a taxi, Gu Ning let Owen off. Then Gu Ning drove towards the siheyuan. Leng Shaoting wouldnte back today, but she was going to the siheyuan whether he was back or not because it was convenient for her to cultivate. Halfway there, Mo Qilin called Gu Ning and Gu Ning answered. Gu Ning, I finally know who you are! Once the call was answered, Mo Qilin said excitedly. Hearing that, Gu Ning frowned. Mo Qilin finally knew who she was? What did it mean? Did he know she was Qing He? Gu Ning only kept that identity a secret. If so, her disguise would be useless, which wasnt right! Before Gu Ning could say a word, Mo Qilin continued, Gu Ning, I didnt expect you to be the boss of the Shengning Organization! Youre so amazing. Youre only two years older than me. Youre my idol now. Knowing that, Gu Ning instantly felt relieved. Thanks, Gu Ning said. Um, Gu Ning, are you free now? If you are, can we share a meal together? Mo Qilin asked. He sincerely invited Gu Ning to share a meal, but he didnt have a chance before. Gu Ning understood Mo Qilin wanted to thank her for her help, but she didnt think it was necessary. However, she could hear the anticipation in Mo Qilins voice, so she didnt have the heart to turn him down. In the end, Gu Ning agreed. Mo Qilin was thrilled that Gu Ning agreed, so he immediately told her where to meet. He booked a table in a local restaurant famous for providing specialties. It wasnt very expensive, nor was it cheap. Gu Ning didnt care where they ate, but Mo Qilin wanted to treat her well. After hanging up the call with Gu Ning, Mo Qilin sent Gu Ning the number of the private room he booked in the restaurant, then he rushed out. Mo Qilin lived in a mid-range block, but it wasnt his ce. It was his seniors house. His senior, Yun Zhiyan, wasnt his masters disciple, he was his masters son. Every time Mo Qilin visited the capital, he stayed in Yun Zhiyans ce. Yun Zhiyan was a cultivator, but cultivators needed to live a life, so Yun Zhiyan joined the business world. As soon as Mo Qilin walked out, he met Yun Zhiyan who just came home. Yun Zhiyan looked about thirty years old, but he was actually much older than that. He was already married and was a father now. His kid was nearly sixteen this year. Yun Zhiyan, Jing Yunyao, and Jing Jining were in the same generation, but their faces aged slowly because they were at high levels. Qilin, its time for dinner. Where are you going? Yun Zhiyan asked. I wont dine at home tonight. I have an appointment with a friend, said Mo Qilin. Friend? Do you have friends in the capital? Yun Zhiyan was surprised, because Mo Qilin rarely visited the capital. He shouldnt have any friends, and Yun Zhiyan had never heard about Mo Qilins friends before. Yeah, its Gu Ning. The girl you and my master talked about yesterday, the boss of the Shengning Organization, said Mo Qilin with pride. He seemed honored to know Gu Ning. In fact, Mo Qilin wasnt sure whether the girl named Gu Ning his master and senior had talked about yesterday was the same Gu Ning he knew, so he didnt tell his master and senior. In the afternoon yesterday, he and his senior left the cultivation world and visited the capital. At that time he learned that the girl named Gu Ning they had talked about was precisely the Gu Ning he knew. After knowing that Gu Ning was so sessful today, he was full of excitement. What? You know Gu Ning? Hearing that, Yun Zhiyan was surprised. After making sure of it, Yun Zhiyans eyes lit up. How did you know each other? Um, I had a conflict with two peoplest time and Gu Ning helped me Mo Qilin said, then suddenly realized he shouldnt have brought it up. Mo Qilin didnt tell Yun Zhiyan and his master that he had been in trouble, because he didnt want to worry them. It was over after all, and he was fine. What? You had a conflict with other people? What happened? Tell me. Upon hearing that, Yun Zhiyan was annoyed. He stopped asking about Gu Ning and started to care more about Mo Qilin. It wasnt a big problem if Mo Qilin just had a conflict with other people, the point was that Mo Qilin needed Gu Nings help, which meant that he had been in a very terrible situation. Mo Qilin couldnt keep it a secret any longer, so he said, Well, I bumped into a woman on the street. The woman imed her stuff disappeared and used me of stealing it. She even wanted to search me. Chapter 2127

Chapter 2127: A Reminder from Mo Qilin

After a pause, Mo Qilin continued, I didnt steal her stuff, so I wouldnt agree to let them search me. Its humiliating, so we had a fight. Because master told me not to use magical skills on mortals, I almost lost because the two people were very good at fighting. Right as I was about to use magical skills, Gu Ning showed up and defeated them. She saved me. Who are the two people? Yun Zhiyan asked with a frown. Given his understanding of Gu Ning, he knew it was very normal that she was able to defeat the two people when Mo Qilin was no match for them. No idea. They simply wanted money. They apologized to me afterwards and I was fine, so I told them to leave, said Mo Qilin. He didnt know the real purpose of the two people, so he believed that they just wanted to extort money from him. After hearing Mo Qilins ount, Yun Zhiyan said nothing further about that. If so, take me with you. As your senior, I must thank Gu Ning in person, said Yun Zhiyan. Mo Qilin knew what Yun Zhiyan was thinking, so he refused without hesitation. No. Why? I wont hurt her. Yun Zhiyan cocked his eyebrow. Even if Yun Zhiyan knew that Gu Ning had what they wanted, he didnt follow or spy on her. Not everyone would try to get what they wanted by hook or by crook. However, since Mo Qilin had a rtionship with Gu Ning, he wanted to seize this chance and meet Gu Ning too. Because Gu Ning doesnt want me to take people there. She asked me whether Im alone. I said yes, so she agreed to dine with me. What if shes mad at me for taking you there? Mo Qilin said. Mo Qilin was deceiving Yun Zhiyan, but he was indeed worried that Gu Ning might be mad if he took Yun Zhiyan there. Since he said that, Yun Zhiyan had to give up. Alright, you can go alone now. Sure, bye-bye, Senior Zhiyan. Hearing that, Mo Qilin felt absolved and quickly walked away. Looking at Mo Qilins back, Yun Zhiyan shook his head resignedly. Because the specialty restaurant Mo Qilin chose wasnt far from where he stayed, he could normally reach there in ten minutes on foot. This time, he ran there and arrived in three minutes. About ten minutester, Gu Ning came. The moment Mo Qilin saw Gu Ning, he was excited and stood up to greet her. Hi, Gu Ning, have a seat please! Saying that, Mo Qilin immediately pulled out a chair for Gu Ning. Thanks. Gu Ning thanked him before sitting down. After that, Mo Qilin handed the menu to Gu Ning. Gu Ning, please order whatever you want to eat. Take it as a friends gathering. Sure. Gu Ning took the menu and began to read it. She ordered two dishes she liked. Although Gu Ning took Mo Qilin as her friend, there were only two of them and they couldnt eat much. Therefore, she ordered two dishes, then returned the menu to Mo Qilin. Just two? Mo Qilin asked. He thought Gu Ning felt embarrassed to order more food. There are just two of us. I dont want to waste food, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Mo Qilin was a little awkward. Youre right. Then, Mo Qilin also ordered two dishes: one was fried beef and the other was mushroom soup. After the waiter left the room, Mo Qilin began topliment Gu Ning again. Gu Ning, how did you be so sessful within just a year? Its really amazing. Gu Ning briefly told him the story, and Mo Qilin still admired her more than ever. Oh, Gu Ning, I need to tell you something. All of a sudden, Mo Qilin became serious. What is it? Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow. I heard it by ident the other day. Two people were talking about something you carry with you and they want it. They also said they had already sent someone to follow and spy on you. I dont know what the thing is nor who those people are, but you must be careful, said Mo Qilin. In fact, Mo QIlin knew what the thing was. He also knew who those people were. However, he couldnt tell Gu Ning or it would be hard for him to exin it if the truth was exposed. Even if Mo Qilin didnt tell her, Gu Ning knew why he kept it a secret, so she didnt bother to ask him about it. Thanks, Ill be more careful. Gu Ning thanked him. You dont need to say that. Mo Qilin was embarrassed and scratched his head. At the same time, he felt a little guilty. He couldnt tell Gu Ning, nor help Gu Ning stop those people. He could only hope that those people wouldnt harm Gu Ning. After the meal, they walked out. Mo Qilin went to pay the bill and Gu Ning walked out first. However, as soon as she came out, Gu Ning noticed a man standing beside the door. Something was wrong, so she observed him calmly. The man wore a peaked cap and a mask, staring at the gate the entire time. He looked nervous and his eyes were full of murderous intent. Besides, in the sleeve of the mans right hand, there was a fruit knife of twenty centimeters in length. It seemed he was going to assassinate someone. As soon as Gu Ning finished observing him, the man acted, revealing the fruit knife, holding it tightly in his hand, and quickly walked toward the door. At this moment, two young men just walked out of the door, and it was obvious that the man with the fruit knife came for one of them. Gu Ning didnt know the purpose of this persons murder, whether he wanted to kill a good person or a bad person, but she had to do something precisely because she knew nothing about the situation. The ident happened too suddenly for the two men. By the time they noticed, the man with the knife had already reached them. They wanted to avoid it, but it was toote so they turned pale in fright. People around him also froze in fright. Seeing that the knife was going to stab the one man, timid people closed their eyes one after another, not wanting to see the bloody scene. However, just when everyone felt that the man was doomed to die, the fruit knife stopped. It was only ten centimeters away from the mans chest. A slender hand grabbed the wrist of the man holding the knife, then, with a crack, the mans wrist was dislocated, and the knife in his hand fell because he couldnt hold it. The next second, Gu Ning kicked the mans abdomen. The man was kicked aside and fell to the ground. It was so painful that he couldnt get up for a while. After people came back to their senses, they were all surprised. This girl was too amazing. Chapter 2128

Chapter 2128: This Man Isnt Right

The targeted man also got his mind back, but he was still in shock. After taking a cold look at the man who fell on the ground, he immediately turned to stare at Gu Ning, thanking her gratefully. Miss, thank you so much. If it hadnt been for you, I could have been seriously injured. Youre wee, Gu Ning said. At this time, Mo Qilin settled the bill, walking out. When he saw that the atmosphere outside wasnt right, he asked, Gu Ning, what happened? Without waiting for Gu Ning to speak, everyone around him started talking. The man wanted to assassinate this gentleman, but this youngdy stopped him. Its unbelievable. Right, shes amazing and brave. Hearing people praising Gu Ning, Mo Qilin felt honored. At the same time, he was also at the mans assassination, so he red at him. The man, however, was ring at Gu Ning, because he wouldnt have failed if Gu Ning hadnt stopped him. He was mad and unwilling to ept the result. Facing his re, Gu Ning stayed calm. At this time, the targeted man walked to the man who was under control and pulled off his mask, revealing his face to everyone. The mans face was full of scars, which was a little scary, and everyone took a breath in fear. The man who was rescued by Gu Ning saw the mans face and suddenly showed a look of surprise, Yang Jun, its you? The next second, the man trembled in anger. Yang Jun, because youre my cousin, Ive forgiven you again and again, but you never change. You even tried to kill me this time. Im so disappointed in you. This time, Ill definitely not let you go. I cant change you, so Ill let the prison do it for me! Once he finished, he took out his phone to call the police. Hearing that, Yang Jun shouted at the man with reluctance, but his voice was so hoarse that he could barely utter a word. Seeing that, Gu Ning frowned. This man named Yang Jun was really dumb. Yang Jun kept struggling, shouting with reluctance. There was hatred and humiliation in his eyes. He was resisting something. At this time, Gu Ning felt Yang Jun must have been through unfair things, and he might be the one who was persecuted! The injuries on Yang Juns face might have something to do with the targeted man! If so, it was understandable that Yang Jun wanted to kill the man. Yang Juns behavior was illegal, but no one would give up taking revenge if they were treated unfairly. Some seeded and some didnt. Yang Jun didnt care about his life now, so he must have been left with no choice and lost his reason. There must be a condition that Yang Jun didnt hurt the man first. If Yang Jun did, then he deserved the punishment. If Yang Jun was the one who was persecuted, it would be Gu Nings fault that she helped the real guilty guy get away with the crime. Therefore, Gu Ning decided to figure it out. At least she couldnt make other people suffer because of her. Sir, can I ask why Yang Jun tried to kill you? Gu Ning asked the man she rescued. She wasnt questioning him, but was curious to know the reason. The other people were also curious. The man didnt refuse to answer her question. He sighed before saying sadly, Yang Jun is my younger cousin. His parents passed away when he was little. My parents adopted him. My family has a business. Although it isnt veryrge, we have over ten million yuan in wealth. Yang Jun believes he can share the wealth with us just because hes stayed in our ce for over a dozen years. My parents raised him and treated him as well as they treated me. My parents even sent him to study abroad, but he isnt grateful at all. He never gave up the idea of stealing my familys wealth. Hearing his exnation, everyone had sympathy for him, but Gu Ning felt the mans sadness was just an act. Uh-uh Yang Jun shook his head heavily. It seemed he was trying to deny the mans exnation. The man continued, A year ago, my parents died in a car ident. Yang Jun seized that chance and tried to kill me so that he could inherit my wealth. He didnt seed, and I forgave him for the sake of our family connection. However. he didnt give up, and kept on causing me trouble Oh, youre very tolerant. Although hes your younger cousin, he tried to steal your familys wealth and even wanted to kill you. If you forgive him, youre putting your own life in danger! Right, given your ount, I think your parents death might have something to do with him. I think its possible. Hearing that, Yang Jun continued to shake his head to deny the mans words, but nobody could understand him. The man seemed sadder as if he couldnt ept it. I have the same suspicion, but I failed to find evidence. I dont want to believe that Yang Jun caused my parents death either. The man seemed to be defending Yang Jun, which aroused other peoples sympathy again, but Gu Ning only felt he was hypocritical. Oh, what has happened to Yang Juns face? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, a touch of guilt shed in the mans eyes. Other people didnt see it, but Gu Ning did and she was sure this man wasnt right. I dont know, said the man. He didnt know? Gu Ning wasnt convinced. Obviously, this man wasnt an upright person. At this time, the police came and the policeman was familiar with the man, so they exchanged greetings. After that, the policeman asked the man about the situation. The man gave his ount and the police took them back to the police station for testimony. Because Gu Ning was involved, she was taken to the police station too. Mo Qilin wasnt involved, so Gu Ning told him to go home. Mo Qilin was slightly worried about Gu Ning so he wanted to go with her, but Gu Ning insisted on telling him to go home. She only needed to answer some questions and she wasnt the victim of the attack, so she would be safe. In that case, Mo Qilin could only leave, but he reminded Gu Ning to call or send him a message after she was out. Gu Ning agreed. Gu Ning had a car, so she needed to drive there on her own. The police allowed her to do that because she wasnt very important in the case, so she could actually be absent. Chapter 2129

Chapter 2129: No Special Treatment

Anyway, even if the police didnt tell her to go together, she would still go, otherwise she wouldnt be able to solve the problem. Besides, the man seemed to have a good rtionship with the policeman, so the policeman would certainly side with him. Yang Jun couldnt speak, so it could cause trouble. Before they went to the police station, Gu Ning helped Yang Jun move his hand back to its original position. Yang Jun wasnt grateful to Gu Ning. Instead, he hated Gu Ning very much in his heart. If it hadnt been for her, his hand wouldnt be dislocated and he would have taken revenge. Gu Ning understood she had ruined Yang Juns n, so she felt slightly guilty. The police station wasnt far away, so they soon arrived. After Gu Ning arrived at the police station, she was quickly recognized by a policewoman, who asked, Excuse me, are you Miss Gu, Ning Gu? The policewoman was thrilled. Obviously, she was another Gu Nings fan. She was sure it was Gu Ning, but she wanted to hear the answer from Gu Nings mouth. Yeah, I am, said Gu Ning with a faint smile. Miss Gu, Im your fan and I admire you so much. After getting Gu Nings confirmation, the policewoman immediately expressed her admiration. The others didnt know Gu Ning, so they were very curious about the behavior of this policewoman. Fan? Was this girl a star? Looking at Gu Ning, they indeed felt she was quite familiar. It was possible that they had seen her on the Inte. Thank you for your love and support. Gu Ning smiled and thanked her. Miss Gu, dont say that. I dont know what to say now. Gu Ning was so polite that it made the policewoman feel a little embarrassed. She was surprised that her idol was so easy to get along with, and felt ttered. By the way, Miss Gu, did something happen to you for you toe to the police station? If you need any help, just tell me. The policewoman came back to her senses after realizing they were in the police station. Something might have happened to Gu Ning to cause her toe here. Something happened, but Im not the person involved. I just intervened and came over to give an oral ount of the events, Gu Ning said. Oh! After hearing that, the policewoman was relieved, then looked at the policemen who brought Gu Ning back and introduced her to them. Let me introduce you, this is the chairman of the Shengning Organization, Gu Ning. The policewoman introduced Gu Ning on her own initiative because she was worried that they would make things difficult for Gu Ning. The chairman of the Shengning Organization, Gu Ning? Suddenly, those who thought Gu Ning was familiar realized that she was the chairman of the Shengning Organization! In an instant, everyone was excited. Looking at Gu Ning, they were full of admiration and respect. The man Gu Ning saved was also surprised. She was unexpectedly the chairman of the Shengning Organization. He was saved by the chairman of the Shengning Organization! The man was very happy, because he wanted to form a rtionship with Gu Ning and got help from her. What the man didnt know was that he was already targeted by Gu Ning. If he really had persecuted Yang Jun first, he would pay a high price for that! Because if Gu Ning didnt let the man pay the price, Yang Jun would be punished instead. If Yang Jun was persecuted first, Gu Ning couldnt let him get in trouble. After all, Yang Jun couldnt take revenge because of her intervention just then. Gu Ning owed him to some extent. Chairman Gu, Im sorry, we didnt know its you. If weve offended you, please forgive us. After knowing Gu Nings status, several police officers who brought Gu Ning back apologized at once. Gu Nings status was much higher than them, so they didnt dare to mess with her. Luckily, it didnt have much to do with Gu Ning. They just needed her oral confession. Never mind, said Gu Ning. Seeing that Gu Ning wasnt mad, the several policemen felt relieved. Although they werent rude to Gu Ning and brought her back just to finish their job, some powerful people would not think so. Instead, they would feel they were bullied and humiliated and would make trouble. As a result, they thought it was better to make apologies. Miss Gu, if you have other things to deal with, you can leave first. In fact, it doesnt matter whether you do the oral confession or not, a policeman said. Since he learned about Gu Nings status now, Gu Nings oral confession wasnt necessary. Im fine. Since Im already here, lets do it. I dont need any special treatment, said Gu Ning. Since she said that, those policemen didnt insist. However, because of Gu Ning, the police didnt take them to the interrogation room. Instead, they went directly to the conference room and offered them tea. Yang Jun and the man shared the good treatment with Gu Ning, and they also had tea, but it was up to them whether to drink or not. There were three police officers who were responsible for recording this confession. One was in charge of inquiring, one was in charge of recording, and the other was in charge of watching Yang Jun and preventing him from causing any trouble. The policeman who questioned them was the friend of the man who was rescued by Gu Ning, named Shao Chen. Shao Chen didnt want to keep Gu Ning waiting, so he recorded Gu Nings confession first. Gu Ning then told them how she discovered Yang Jun and how she saved the man. Once she finished, Shao Chen signaled Gu Ning to leave first, but Gu Ning didnt leave. She stayed to listen to their confessions. Since Gu Ning decided to do that, Shao Chen didnt continue. After that, the man rescued by Gu Ning began to do his oral confession. His name was Yang Siyuan, 26 years old, the general manager of a certainpany. Regarding why Yang Jun wanted to assassinate him, Yang Siyuan repeated what he said to Gu Ning at the restaurant. Listening to Yang Siyuans words, Yang Jun kept shaking his head and roaring, which was obviously a protest against what Yang Siyuan said. Unfortunately, the other people didnt understand Yang Juns behavior, and Shao Chen even repeatedly scolded Yang Jun for his roar. Gu Ning had no intention of interrupting, so she quietly listened to them. When Yang Siyuan finished, it was Yang Juns turn. Because Yang Jun was unable to speak, he could only nod or shake his head to Shao Chens questions. When Shao Chen asked Yang Jun whether he had assassinated Yang Siyuan, Yang Jun shook his head to deny it, and shouted. Yang Jun, youvemitted a crime in a public ce. Many people have witnessed it, and there are surveince videos as evidence. How dare you still deny it? The police saw his reaction and became angry. Hearing that, Yang Jun shook his head and nodded again, but no one knew what he meant to express. Gu Ning felt that Yang Jun didnt deny the fact that he had assassinated Yang Siyuan, but other than that, he denied something. Gu Ning didnt know what it was. Chapter 2130

Chapter 2130: Exchange Identities?

Since Yang Jun cant speak, he cant solve the problem by nodding and shaking his head all the time. Let him write! Gu Ning said. In fact, Gu Ning could help Yang Jun speak, but now wasnt the time. Hearing that, Yang Siyuan seemed a little nervous, but he soon returned to normal. Although he didnt want Yang Jun to write a confession, he couldnt stop it. Even if Yang Jun wrote the confession and told the truth, there was no evidence to prove it was true. Moreover, his assassination attempt was indisputable, so no matter what, he couldnt avoid being punished ording to thew. Yang Jun, however, looked at Gu Ning in surprise. Although he didnt know what Gu Ning wanted to do, she obviously meant to help him by saying that. However, in an instant, Yang Jun looked upset again. Even though Gu Nings words meant to help him, he wasnt grateful to her, because he would have already taken revenge if it hadnt been for her just now. Moreover, he also knew that even if he wrote the truth, no one might believe him or help him. Therefore, even if he was asked to write it, it would be meaningless. If he didnt write, he was unwilling to give in, so Yang Jun still did it. After that, Shao Chen continued to ask, Yang Jun, did you attack Yang Siyuan? Although it couldnt be more obvious, they still needed Yang Jun to admit it. It would make it easier to convict him of the crime. Hearing that, Yang Jun didnt write immediately, but red at Yang Siyuan for a few seconds before writing. Although Gu Ning and Yang Jun werent close and she couldnt see what Yang Jun wrote in the distance, Gu Ning had a pair of Jade Eyes. As long as she used her Jade Eyes, she could see it clearly. However, once she read the confession written by Yang Jun, Gu Ning was mad. Yang Jun wrote on the paper:?I did attack him, but Im Yang Siyuan. Hes Yang Jun. Yang Jun was Yang Siyuan? And Yang Siyuan was Yang Jun? If it was true, it would cause a sensation. After Shao Chen read the confession written by Yang Jun, he couldnt help butugh. Yang Jun, you said youre Yang Siyuan, and Yang Siyuan is Yang Jun. Are you kidding us? To be honest, Yang Siyuan and I were ssmates in college, so I know whether hes Yang Siyuan or not. When Yang Siyuan heard that, he looked at Yang Jun in amazement, andined in grievance and anger. Yang Jun, how can you say that? Its insane. Uh-uh-uh Yang Jun immediately shook his head and shouted. Without dy, he picked the pen and continued to write on the paper. Yang Jun wrote:?Im really Yang Siyuan. Yang Jun and I exchanged identities to go to university after the National College Entrance Examination. Exchanged identities after the National College Entrance Examination to go to college? Hearing that, Shao Chen nced at Yang Siyuan subconsciously. Although he didnt believe Yang Jun, he really didnt know what had happened between them before university, so he chose to be quiet for the time being. Yang Siyuan, however, refuted Yang Jun angrily. Yang Jun, enough is enough. Ever since childhood, your grades have been better than mine. In the year of the National College Entrance Examination, you were epted by a prestigious university, but I was only admitted to an average college. If I was epted by a prestigious university, why should I exchange identities with you? Why should I ruin my bright future ahead? Upon hearing that, Yang Jun still shook his head and screamed at Yang Siyuan against what Yang Siyuan had just said. Shao Chen was still willing to believe in Yang Siyuan. As he said, if he was the one who was admitted to a prestigious university, it was impossible for him to give the chance to other people! No one was willing to exchange an average college with a prestigious university. Gu Ning, however, had a different opinion. If they did exchange identities after high school, either Yang Jun was forced by Yang Siyuans parents, or Yang Jun voluntarily exchanged identities with Yang Siyuan. If he was forced, it could be simply because Yang Siyuan didnt do well in the exam, and Yang Siyuans parents hoped that Yang Siyuan could go to a good university and have a high degree of education. As for why Yang Jun agreed, perhaps Yang Siyuans parents forced him to return their favor. If Yang Jun really volunteered, it might be because he had nned to upy Yang Siyuans identity since then. Because of this identity, he could justifiably steal the property of the Yang family. The condition was that Yang Siyuans parents had an ident, and they didnt make a will and gave the wealth to the real Yang Siyuan. Moreover, Yang Siyuans parents did have an ident, and it seemed that they didnt make a will to give the property to the real Yang Siyuan, the fake Yang Jun. Otherwise, the Yang familys property wouldnt fall into the hands of the fake Yang Siyuan, the real Yang Jun. Although it hadnt yet been determined whether Yang Juns statement was true, Gu Ning was more willing to believe Yang Juns words given the attitudes of Yang Jun and Yang Siyuan. Anyway, it required a further investigation to find out the truth. Although Shao Chen believed in Yang Siyuan, with Gu Nings presence, Shao Chen didnt dare to be too biased towards Yang Siyuan, so he felt that he should deal with the current affairs first, and talk about other things in private. We need evidence to prove it. Since you said that, well naturally investigate it, but its an indisputable fact that youvemitted the crime. Therefore, youre formally being arrested now. Shao Chen said to Yang Jun, then he looked towards Yang Siyuan. We need your cooperation for a further investigation, so you must be there whenever we need you. He said that, but they would see whether to investigate it further afterwards. Sure, said Yang Siyuan. He knew Shao Chen said that because of Gu Nings presence. Yang Jun knew it too, so he was full of reluctance. He yelled at Yang Siyuan again to show his dissatisfaction. He was even struggling to get up, and wanted to do something to Yang Siyuan. However, he was controlled by a policeman and couldnt get free at all. Gu Ning was also clearly aware of it, but said nothing at this moment. Miss Gu, thank you so much for your help today. I think were temporarily done here. Shao Chen got up and said to Gu Ning. Its okay. Im d to help, Gu Ning said and stood up. She gave Yang Jun a nce, then looked at Shao Chen. By the way, although Yang Jun is a criminal, I kicked him just now. That kick wasnt light. He seems fine now, but its best for him to go to the hospital for an examination to make sure of it. Because she took him as a bad guy just then, she kicked him heavily. Yang Jun wasnt seriously injured, but he was wounded. If he wasnt treated, the injury would definitely be aggravated under Yang Juns violent mood, so it was best to go to the hospital. If it wasnt suitable right now, Gu Ning would be willing to give him a power crystal. However, even if she gave it to Yang Jun, Yang Jun might not take it because he hated her now. He wouldnt trust her. Chapter 2131

Chapter 2131: Put Your Rtive in Jail?

Miss Gu, thank you for reminding us, we will. Shao Chen responded, although he didnt intend to take Yang Jun to the hospital before because he didnt see Yang Jun seriously injured. No matter what the oue of Yang Juns crime was, at least until the oue came out, he had to be ok. Therefore, since Gu Ning mentioned it, he couldnt ignore it, otherwise it would be his responsibility if any idents happened. Then, Yang Jun was taken to the detention room, and Yang Siyuan and Gu Ning were walked out. Miss Gu, thank you so much today. Do you have any time? If its possible, can I buy you a cup of tea? Yang Siyuan said to Gu Ning. Although a cup of tea was hardly enough to return Gu Nings favor, they just had a meal, so they couldnt eat again. It also wasnt appropriate if he invited her to have a meal another day. Mr. Yang, youre wee. Im sorry, but I need to deal with other things, so no thanks, said Gu Ning. Yang Siyuan was slightly disappointed when he was turned down, but he didnt insist. If so, I cant force you to stay. Miss Gu, youve saved my life, so I must return your favor. If you dont mind, can you give me your name card? We can share a meal another when youre free. Mr. Yang, you dont need to do that. Bye-bye. Gu Ning rejected him again, then got in her car and left at once. Yang Siyuan was very disappointed and seemed a little annoyed, but he wasnt mad at Gu Ning. After all, Gu Ning had saved his life. As soon as Gu Ning left, she first sent a text message to Wan Tonglin, telling him that she had gone home. Then she called K and asked him to investigate what had happened between Yang Jun and Yang Siyuan. Because she learned some information about Yang Siyuan from Yang Siyuans confession just now, they would start with the information. The death of Yang Siyuans parents also needed to be investigated, because Gu Ning felt it couldnt be an ident. After that, Gu Ning directly went back to the siheyuan. After Yang Siyuan left, he also talked to Shao Chen on the phone, because it was inconvenient for them to talk about some things at the police station. They could only have the conversation after he left. Yang Siyuan said helplessly, Shao Chen, we two have known each other for so many years. You should know me very well. Im so sad that I was ndered by Yang Jun today. Siyuan, of course I know what kind of person you are. I trust you. Dont worry, Yang Jun cant escape, Shao Chen said tofort him. He and Yang Siyuan had known each other for many years, and Yang Siyuan had also helped him a lot. Therefore, he unconditionally believed in Yang Siyuan. Yang Siyuan was aware that Shao Chen trusted him, but the condition was that there was no evidence to prove that what Yang Jun said was the fact. Although Shao Chen said he trusted Yang Siyuan, he didnt say whether to investigate what Yang Jun said was true, so Yang Siyuan was still worried. How about the investigation Since I trust you, there is no need to investigate it any further. Its just a waste of time, Shao Chen said. He had no intention of investigating at all. Hearing that, Yang Siyuan was relieved. When can he be convicted? Although Yang Jun is my younger cousin, he went too far this time and vited thew. I hope he can learn to be a good man from now on, Yang Siyuan said as if it was a very difficult decision for him to make. Actually, he simply wanted Yang Jun to be punished ording to thew as soon as possible so that he could sleep better at night. Ill take him to the hospital for an examination first. After Im sure hes okay, Ill report it to my supervisor tomorrow. If no idents happen, he can be convicted within three days, Shao Chen said. Thanks, said Yang Siyuan. Dont say that. Were friends, and this is my job too! Shao Chen said. Afterwards, Shao Chen took Yang Jun to the hospital for an examination. Yang Juns injury wasnt very serious, but it wasnt minor either. He needed to stay in the hospital for observation for a day or two. In that case, Shao Chen had to stay to guard Yang Jun, otherwise, what should he do if Yang Jun ran away? After Gu Ning returned to the siheyuan, it was already dark. She talked with Shangguan Yang for a while and then went to cultivate. The next morning, Gu Ning received a text message from K. K told her he had sent all the information he could find to her mailbox, then Gu Ning opened it to check it out. Because too many years had passed, there were very few clues, but K still made sure that Yang Jun and Yang Siyuan had indeed exchanged identities. The only evidence that could prove their identities was the file photos recorded on the schoolputer and the files recorded in the Education Bureau system when they were in high school. Therefore, Gu Ning let K hack into the system to collect information. Gu Ning wasnt sure that K could find it on theputer. If he couldnt find it, she could go directly to the school and the Education Bureau to get it. In that case, they would need the help from the police. They would cooperate if it was about the case. However, it still remained unknown whether Yang Jun was forced or willing to exchange identities with Yang Siyuan. They had to ask them for the truth. If Yang Jun was forced to do that, then Yang Siyuan was guilty and he had no reason to get his identity back now. However, if Yang Jun wanted to upy the property of the Yang family because of this, then Yang Jun was wrong. Now that they had exchanged their identities, it was impossible for Yang Siyuans parents not to make preparations to let the real Yang Siyuan inherit the property. Therefore, if the property of the Yang family fell into the hands of the fake Yang Siyuan, the real Yang Siyuans parents must not have had time to handle it properly. If it was a conspiracy, it was also possible that Yang Siyuans parents were thinking about making a will or giving the property to the real Yang Siyuan, but the fake Yang Jun knew about it. Therefore, he had the intention of murdering Yang Siyuans parents and sessfully did it. If the fake Yang Siyuan hadnt had the intention to steal the property of the Yang family, then the property of the Yang family wouldnt be in his hands now. Although in the police file, the death of Yang Siyuans parents was caused by a car ident and it was determined an ident, Gu Ning still didnt believe it. After all, the police couldnt investigate everything clearly. As long as some things were done secretly, the police would be unable to find out the truth. It was just that one year had passed, and the surveince videos had been deleted long ago. Therefore, whether it was rted to the fake Yang Siyuan or not, a further investigation was needed. If the investigation failed, then the only thing that could be done was to force a confession. After eating breakfast, Gu Ning drove to the police station she had visited yesterday. She wanted to see Yang Jun, who was the real Yang Siyuan. After arriving at the police station and getting in touch with Shao Chen, Gu Ning learned about the hospital and ward where the fake Yang Jun stayed. Shao Chen didnt think too much. He thought that Gu Ning was simplying to see Yang Jun. After all, Yang Jun was injured by her, so it was understandable that Gu Ning wanted to see him. Therefore, Shao Chen didnt tell Yang Siyuan about it. Chapter 2132 - I Believe Your Words

Chapter 2132: I Believe Your Words

Before long, Gu Ning came to the hospital and walked into the ward where the fake Yang Jun stayed. When the fake Yang Jun saw Gu Ning, he looked extremely displeased, because his awful current situation was all caused by Gu Ning. It wasnt that he didnt want to escape or struggle, but he was handcuffed to the hospital bed and couldnt escape at all. He was suffering desperately. Officer Shao, how is he? Gu Ning asked. Not a serious problem, but he has to stay in the hospital for observation for a day or two, Shao Chen said. Can I have a private talk with him? Gu Ning asked. Um Shao Chen felt it was a little difficult, and wondered why Gu Ning wanted to talk to Yang Jun in private, and what they had to say. However, he didnt dare to say no to Gu Ning. Uh-uh-uh Fake Yang Jun shouted and resisted when he heard that. He had nothing to say to Gu Ning. Shao Chen walked out and closed the door at his back. Gu Ning walked up to the fake Yang Jun and said in a low voice, but with a serious and deterrent effect, I believe what you said, so if you want to vindicate yourself, be quiet. When the fake Yang Jun heard that, he was stunned for a moment. He didnt expect Gu Ning to believe his words, and it seemed that she wanted to help him vindicate himself. Although he was looking forward to it, he also doubted whether what Gu Ning said was true or not. The doubtful look on the fake Yang Juns face was very obvious, so Gu Ning naturally saw it and exined. You failed to take revenge because of me. If you feel youve been unfairly treated, I naturally have the responsibility to avenge you. Hearing that, the fake Yang Jun was less doubtful, and showed hope on his face instead. Because he knew Gu Nings status, he believed that if she wanted to help, she would definitely be able to do it. If youre willing to trust me, answer a few questions first. Just shake or nod your head, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning could let the fake Yang Jun speak, but she didnt do it because she was worried that the fake Yang Jun couldnt control his emotions and would shouted, which would cause unnecessary trouble if Shao Chen found it out. Although the fake Yang Jun still had doubts about Gu Ning, he also hoped to get vindicated, so he thought about it and decided to trust Gu Ning once, then he nodded to Gu Ning. Are you and Yang Jun really cousins? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, the fake Yang Jun nodded. His parents died when he was young, so he was adopted by your parents? Gu Ning asked again, and the fake Yang Jun nodded once more. Did your parents force him to exchange identities with you? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, a guilty conscience shed across Yang Juns face, but he still nodded. Then you wanted the identity of Yang Siyuan back? Gu Ning asked. The fake Yang Jun shook his head. Then you want to get your familys property back? Gu Ning asked. The fake Yang Jun nodded. Did Yang Jun injure your face and throat? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, the fake Yang Jun suddenly squinted, showing a deep resentment, then he nodded heavily. Is your parents death an ident? Gu Ning asked. Uh Hearing that, the fake Yang Jun roared out violently and shook his head abruptly. His parents death wasnt an ident! Quiet! Gu Ning snapped at him, as a powerful pressure was released to deter the fake Yang Jun. Although she understood the mood of the fake Yang Jun, at this time, he couldnt lose control. It would cause trouble if Shao Chen outside found out. Gu Nings scolding came with strong coercion, and the fake Yang Jun suddenly had a shiver run through him and immediately became quiet. If you dont want Shao Chen to find out, control your emotions. Gu Ning warned. The fake Yang Jun gave a nod to show he understood it. Because the fake Yang Jun lost control, Gu Ning realized that the death of his parents wasnt an ident. Perhaps it really had something to do with Yang Jun! Does your parents death have something to do with Yang Jun? Gu Ning asked again. This time, the fake Yang Jun curbed his strong emotions and nodded heavily. However, even if it was the real Yang Jun, they still had no evidence. If the fake Yang Jun had evidence, the real Yang Jun wouldnt have gotten away with it. I now have evidence of you and Yang Jun exchanging identities, but thats all. There is no other evidence. If you cant find other evidence, you can only figure out a way to make Yang Jun confess, Gu Ning said. The fake Yang Jun looked upset when he heard that, because if the evidence was insufficient, it would be difficult to punish Yang Jun ording to thew. It would also be impossible for Yang Jun to confess by himself. Gu Ning had her own way, unless Yang Jun would rather die than tell. After all, there were a few who were really not afraid of death! Moreover, Yang Jun denied the exchange of identities with Yang Siyuan and stole the property that didnt belong to him. It was enough to show that he had the ambition to steal the property of the Yang family, so this was his motive for harming people, which made sense. Well, I cant talk with you for too long right now, or itll arouse Shao Chens suspicion. If youre willing to trust me, wait for my news, Gu Ning said. The fake Yang Jun nodded immediately. He now had no choice but to believe in Gu Ning, because he knew that it was impossible for Shao Chen to help him. If he trusted Gu Ning, there would still be a chance to be vindicated. For your safety, I n to send some people to the hospital to protect you. Moreover, I need to install a miniature camera here to prevent anyone from attacking you. What do you think? Gu Ning asked. She did that only to avoid danger. The fake Yang Jun nodded his head. Although he was ufortable being watched, for the sake of safety, he could only agree. After that, Gu Ning installed a miniature camera in a secret ce. Once she finished, Gu Ning went to open the door. Shao Chen stood outside it, trying to hear what Gu Ning and Yang Jun were talking about, but couldnt hear a word. Earlier when Yang Jun roared, he heard a little, but didnt dare to go in. Shao Chen wondered what Gu Ning and Yang Jun had talked about, but didnt dare to ask. Miss Gu, are you done? Shao Chen asked. Yeah, Im done. Gu Ning said, then asked, Oh, by the way, have you started investigating the exchange of identities between Yang Jun and Yang Siyuan? Hearing that, Shao Chen stiffened a little and felt nervous, because he didnt n to investigate it at all. However, he couldnt tell Gu Ning, so he replied. Not yet, Im going to start the investigation today. Yeah! Presumably the high school they went to still has student files, and there are photos on the files. If you find them, youll know the truth at first nce. Gu Ning clearly knew that Shao Chen had no ns to investigate it at all! Otherwise, she wouldnt ask that, and now even deliberately reminded him to take action. Chapter 2133 - Destroy the Files

Chapter 2133: Destroy the Files

Sure, Miss Gu, thank you so much for reminding me. Ill go to the high school they studied in to investigate the case. Shao Chen immediately thanked Gu Ning and showed his attitude. It seemed that he had to investigate it this time, or Gu Ning might file aint against him to his leader, and his career would be over. Afterwards, Gu Ning left, but didnt leave the hospital immediately. Instead, when she arrived at the parking lot, she sat in the car, took out theputer, turned it on, and plugged in the unlimited transmission connector of the miniature camera she installed in the fake Yang Juns ward, then she began to watch the movements in the room. Gu Ning didnt leave right away, but not because she would go to protect the fake Yang Jun by herself. She asked Gao Yi toe. She would hand herputer to him before leaving. Once Gu Ning was gone, Shao Chen called Yang Siyuan. Siyuan, originally I didnt intend to investigate this case, but Gu Ning just came. I have no choice, but to agree to the investigation. Dont worry, the result will be the same. Ill do a quick investigation to give her a reply. Shao Chen said to Yang Siyuan. Up to now, he was still not suspicious of Yang Siyuan. He said that to him because he believed Yang Siyuan was innocent. However, upon hearing that, Yang Siyuan was in an absolute panic. What? Gu Ning went to the hospital? Why did she go to the hospital? Just to remind you to investigate the case about Yang Jun? Yang Siyuan asked. His voice sounded a little anxious. Shao Chen didnt pay much attention to it, and replied. Yeah, by the way, after she came, she talked to Yang Jun alone for a few minutes. I heard nothing nor did I ask anything about it. Gu Ning must believe what Yang Jun said Yang Siyuan felt anxious. Even if Gu Ning believed what he said, they were merely strangers. Gu Ning wouldnt help him! What? No way! After hearing that, Shao Chen suddenly realized something wasnt right. Although he said it wasnt likely, he actually also felt that Gu Ning should believe what Yang Jun said, so she reminded him to investigate the case. Why would Gu Ning believe it? It was ridiculous. What he didnt know was that Gu Ning believed it and had already found out the truth. She was sure Yang Jun was honest. How will you investigate it next? Yang Siyuan did his best to calm himself down and asked calmly. Gu Ning told me I can go to your high school to see the student files if I want to know whether Yang Jun told the truth, Shao Chen said. Student files? If Shao Chen really did that, the truth woulde out! No, Yang Siyuan couldnt allow it to happen. Even if Shao Chen could find their files, he must destroy them. Now, he couldnt let Shao Chen know about it. He must destroy the files before Shao Chen went to their school. Without dy, Yang Siyuan made a call once he finished his call with Shao Chen. Yang Siyuan happened to have a friends rtive who worked in the academic affairs office of the high school he had studied in. Now Yang Siyuan had to take risks and let his friend delete the files of Yang Jun and Yang Siyuan. He undoubtedly had to pay for that, but his friend loved money, so he was likely to seed. Without surprise, as soon as Yang Siyuan offered half a million yuan, his friend agreed, but he would only pay the money after it was done. Then Yang Siyuans friend called his rtive and promised to give him two hundred thousand yuan if he could delete the files of the two people. His rtive immediately agreed. Anyway, it was very normal to lose the files from seven or eight years ago. After so many years, no one bothered to manage them, so it could easily be done. Therefore, when Shao Chen went to the high school where Yang Jun and Yang Siyuan had studied to see their student files, he got a reply that they were already lost. In that case, Shao Chen naturally couldnt find out the truth. After that, Shao Chen called Yang Siyuan and told him about it. Although Yang Siyuans friend had already replied to him that it had been deleted, he was still not at ease before receiving news from Shao Chen. After hearing Shao Chens reply, he was finally relieved. However, he still couldnt feelpletely at ease, because he was worried that Gu Ning would intervene in this case. He couldnt understand why Gu Ning did that. There was no rtionship between Yang Siyuan and her after all. Did she do that just because she was kind and helpful? If that was the case, Gu Ning had connections, so he was afraid that she could find other evidence. As a result, he had to figure out a way to destroy other evidence if there was any. If he couldnt think of a good idea, he would directly make Yang Siyuan die in the hospital. As of this moment, the real Yang Jun began to be mad at Gu Ning. Did she turn him down yesterday because she already believed Yang Siyuans words? Why would she choose to believe Yang Siyuan instead of him? Gu Ning didnt know that the real Yang Jun had asked people to delete the files of him and Yang Siyuan, but she already had evidence and wasnt worried. After Gu Ning left the hospital, she went to herpany. After a while, it was time for lunch, so she returned to the siheyuan. After having a meal, Jing Yunyao received a call from Jing Jining. He told her that Hong Yifeng was out of the cultivation world, but it wasnt he who brought him out. Hong Yifeng came out because he learned that there was magical power in Cine medicines and he came out for Cine and Gu Ning. Now many cultivators were aware of the magical power in Cine medicines, but no one knew who spread the news. Gu Ning wasnt surprised, she knew it would soon go abroad. However, in cultivators eyes, she was just a mortal, so they wouldnt hurt her unless any of them wanted to break the rules in the cultivation world. If so, they would be punished if it was exposed. There were so many cultivators who were spying on her right now. If any cultivator dared to hurt her, other cultivators would know about it right away. They would definitely report it to the elders. They werent on the same team, so they couldnt wait to see theirpetitors have bad luck. Since Hong Yifeng came out for Gu Ning, he would go to see her after he arrived at the capital. In that case, Gu Ning had an idea to catch him. Thinking of that, she began to discuss it with Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning would go to meet Hong Yifeng, and Jing Yunyao would show up afterwards to injure him. They could catch him before handing him to Miao Jingjing. Shortly after they reached agreement, Gu Nings phone rang and it was a strange number. Hi, this is Gu Ning. Gu Ning picked it up. Hello Miss Gu, my surname is Hong. I have a great business deal to talk about with you. Is it convenient for you to have a meeting? a man said. His tone wasnt very polite, containing a hint of arrogance. It seemed that he wasnt looking for a cooperation with her. It sounded as if Gu Ning wished to cooperate with him. Chapter 2134 - Meet Hong Yifeng

Chapter 2134: Meet Hong Yifeng

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The man said his surname was Hong and didnt tell his full name, but Gu Ning knew he was Hong Yifeng from his voice. Gu Ning wasnt surprised that Hong Yifeng learned her number because it was very easy to get a number with some connections. Sure, where? Gu Ning didnt turn him down, because it was exactly what she wanted. How about in yourpany? What do you think, Miss Gu? Hong Yifeng said. No problem, Ill be there at 2:30 pm, said Gu Ning. See you then, said Hong Yifeng. After hanging up the call, Gu Ning told Jing Yunyao about their conversation. After discussing it, Jing Yunyao got a pill from Shangguan Yang to change her appearance. Once she finished disguising herself, she went out with Gu Ning, while Miao Jingjing waited for their news in the siheyuan. In order to prevent others from discovering that Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning knew each other, Jing Yunyao got out of the car when they were about to arrive at thepany. She would wait nearby for Hong Yifeng toe out, then lead him away and attack him. Gu Ning came to thepany at 2:20 pm. At this time, Hong Yifeng hadnte yet. After Gu Ning went in, she told the receptionist there would be a man named Honging over. She could let hime to the 18th floor. Beforeing here, Gu Ning had asked Qiao Ya toe over, so Qiao Ya was already there when Gu Ning arrived. At 2:30 pm, Hong Yifeng arrived. He brought a 35-year-old man with him. This man wasnt a cultivator, he was an ordinary person with an air of the elite. As soon as Hong Yifeng arrived, Qiao Ya took them into Gu Nings office and poured tea for them. When they saw Gu Ning, Hong Yifeng looked very arrogant, because cultivators were stronger than mortals. It was impossible for them to show humility to mortals. Even though he came to strike a deal with Gu Ning, he was still very arrogant. Cultivators enjoyed a higher status than mortals, but it depended on ones manners whether to show humility to mortals. Hong Yifeng was a selfish and arrogant person, so he didnt bother to show humility to mortals. Fortunately, Hong Yifeng also knew that he came to talk about cooperation with Gu Ning, so he didnt put on airs in front of Gu Ning. He greeted Gu Ning politely. Miss Gu, hello, my surname is Hong. Im Hong Yifeng. Mr. Hong, nice to see you. Gu Ning responded politely. After that, the man who came with Hong Yifeng greeted Gu Ning. Hello Miss Gu, Im the general manager of Lingzhitang Pharmaceutical Company, Zhou Wenqun. Zhou Wenquns attitude was very different from Hong Yifengs. Zhou Wenqun was very kind, and there was faint excitement in his voice, because he admired and respected Gu Ning. Nice to see you, Manager Zhou, said Gu Ning, then she invited them to have a seat. May I know what business deal Mr. Hong wants to discuss with me? Gu Ning asked. Medicines. Hong Yifeng said, Im very optimistic about Ms. Gus Cine Pharmaceutical Company. I also know Cine medicines are in short supply, so its best to cooperate with otherpanies given the current situation. Although Lingzhitang Pharmaceutical Company isnt a big pharmaceuticalpany, its already a time-honored brand with a very good reputation. Were a qualified partner. Therefore, I hope we can work together to open a production factory so that Cine medicines can meet the needs of the market. Gu Ning was immediately amused by Hong Yifengs righteous and arrogant attitude. He was the one who needed to cooperate with her, but his attitude made her feel it was her who needed to cooperate with him. He was a really self-centered businessman. Even Zhou Wenqun couldnt help frowning, but he didnt dare to interrupt. Maybe Hong Yifeng didnt know this industry clearly, but Zhou Wenqun knew it very well. After Cine became popr, there were countless merchants who wanted to cooperate with it. However, up to now, none of them seeded. The problem was that they didnt meet Gu Nings requirements, or Gu Ning didnt n to cooperate with anyone at all. Hong Yifengs attitude wasnt wee in making deals either. He annoyed other people, so no one would be willing to cooperate with him. Thank you Mr. Hong, for your approval of Cine, but from the beginning, I have no n to cooperate with anyone. Although some of Cine medicines are in short supply, itll be solved in a month. Ive already established other factories, which are almost finished and can start production soon. The Shengning Organization has sufficient funds, so there is no need to cooperate in the production of medicines. If I need cooperation, my own family will be my first option. After all, one shouldnt allow benefits created by ones own work to rue to others! Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Hong Yifeng was displeased. He felt Gu Ning didnt cherish his kind offer. Zhou Wenqun was disappointed, but he could understand it. The Shengning Organization had tens of billions of yuan in assets. It had several billions of yuan in cash flow! Therefore, there was no difficulty in setting up factories and recruiting manpower. If she really wanted to cooperate with someone, she would have cooperated with others a long time ago. They wouldnt have a chance at all. In fact, before they came here, Zhou Wenqun had been mentally prepared, but he was still disappointed when he faced it now. After all, it was a very profitable business! Hong Yifeng tried to persuade Gu Ning to cooperate with him, even with coercion and bribery, but Gu Ning was determined and turned him down. In the end, Hong Yifeng was so mad that he immediately turned around and left angrily. At the same time, Hong Yifeng had a scheme to kidnap Gu Ning and ask her about the magical power in Cine medicines. However, it was hard to say whether he would have the chance. Right after Hong Yifeng left the Shengning Organization, he suddenly felt a touch of magical power not far away. It was very pure, as if it came from treasure. Without dy, Hong Yifeng asked Zhou Wenqun to stop the car, then he got off. He told Zhou Wenqun to go back first, and immediately went in the direction the magical power came from. Seeing Hong Yifenging, Jing Yunyao took the night-luminescent pearl that Gu Ning gave her and walked in the nned direction. The touch of magical power that Hong Yifeng felt was from the night-luminescent pearl. Because Jing Yunyaos level was much higher than Hong Yifengs, Jing Yunyao could feel Hong Yifengs air of cultivators from far away, but Hong Yifeng couldnt sense her. He could only sense the magical power of the night-luminescent pearl. In the beginning, Hong Yifeng only cared about the magical power, so he didnt think much. However, after following a certain road, he noticed it was getting father and father away from the crowd, but the distance between the magical power and him was still the same.. In an instant, Hong Yifeng realized that someone was deliberately leading him to go to a certain ce. Chapter 2135 - Trap Hong Yifeng

Chapter 2135: Trap Hong Yifeng

However, even if Hong Yifeng knew someone deliberately brought him here, because of his greed for magical power, he still followed them. Although he couldnt feel the air of the person, it didnt mean the persons level was higher than his. Maybe the person was too far away from him, so he couldnt feel the persons air, or maybe the persons aura was covered by the magical power, so he couldnt feel it. It was also possible that the person was just a mortal. No matter what, nothing good came without risk. Finally, Hong Yifeng followed the magical power into a mountain with no people around. After that, the magical power stopped moving. Hong Yifeng continued to walk towards the magical power. After walking for a while, he finally saw a person, a woman. The magical power turned out toe from that womans hand, that was to say, the treasure with magical power was in her hand. It seemed to be a night-luminescent pearl with thick magical power. In an instant, Hong Yifeng showed greed. If he got this night-luminescent pearl, it would definitely be of great help to his cultivation! Jing Yunyao witnessed Hong Yifengs greedy expression, so she disdained him in her heart. Although her purpose was to attract Hong Yifeng here, she couldnt help despising him when she saw that he really came. Hong Yifeng walked towards Jing Yunyao step by step. When he was within five meters of her, he felt the air of cultivators on her body, then immediately used his senses to detect her cultivation level. Jing Yunyao didnt bother to interrupt him and let him see her level. Hong Yifeng failed, and realized that Jing Yunyaos level was higher than his, so he became alert. Who are you? Why did you lead me here? Hong Yifeng asked. Why are you so sure that I was the one who led you over, not that you felt the magical power and chased me? Jing Yunyao asked rhetorically. There was obvious mocking in her tone. Hong Yifeng frowned slightly. He was indeed not sure it was Jing Yunyao who led him here. However, I did deliberately lead you over, Jing Yunyao said again. Hong Yifeng squinted, became more vignt, and asked, Why did you lead me here? Although he could take risks for the night-luminescent pearl, he cherished his life more when he ran into a strong enemy. Just want to ask you about something, Jing Yunyao said. What is it? Hong Yifeng asked. Does the death of Miao Jingjing and her husband have something to do with you? Jing Yunyao asked. As far as Hong Yifeng was concerned, Miao Jingjing was already dead, so when Jing Yunyao asked that question, she directly said Miao Jingjing and her husband. Hearing that, Hong Yifengs pupils shrank slightly, and he was surprised for a moment. He was surprised that this woman actually knew that the death of Miao Jingjing and her husband was rted to him. How did she know? Also, besides her, who else knew? However, Hong Yifeng wouldnt admit it. How can it be rted to me? If its really rted to me, can I still be here? I would have been punished by Tiandaozong a long time ago. Although Hong Yifeng denied it, Jing Yunyao had already learned from his reaction that it was indeed rted to him. If so, forget it. Anyway, Miao Jingjing and her husband are already dead. They deserve it. It doesnt matter who killed them Jing Yunyao said, showing great hatred, as if she really hated Miao Jingjing and her husband. Do you hold grudges against Miao Jingjing and her husband? Hearing that, Hong Yifeng wasnt fully convinced. Yes, originally, I was a childhood sweetheart with Lin Dongyang, but after he met Miao Jingjing, he left me. I hate them. I couldnt wait to kill them. For so many years, Ive been cultivating continuously, just in order to kill them. I didnt expect to hear the news that they were dead when I came back, Jing Yunyao said, with a look of hatred, which convinced Hong Yifeng a little. Hong Yifeng knew that Lin Dongyang had a childhood sweetheart and they had met several times. Their rtionship was really good, but after Lin Dongyang met Miao Jingjing, his childhood sweetheart disappeared. It was the truth, but what Hong Yifeng didnt know was that Lin Dongyangs childhood sweetheart wasnt a girl, it was his close brother. It was just that Lin Dongyangs close brother liked to disguise himself as a woman. After making jokes in front of outsiders several times, everyone mistakenly thought that he was Lin Dongyangs childhood sweetheart. Jing Yunyao said so much simply to let Hong Yifeng drop his vignce, and admit what he had done under the temptation. She didnt want to hurt the wrong person. How did you know I killed them? Hong Yifeng asked. This was what he wanted to know most. Someone told me, said Jing Yunyao. Hearing that, Hong Yifeng became angry, and he asked, Who told you? How could other people know that the death of Miao Jingjing and her husband had something to do with him? It was simply a time bomb. If the person told Jing Yunyao, other people could learn of it too. I promised not to tell the persons name. Since its not you, you dont need to be worried. Alright, I need to find the person who killed Miao Jingjing and her husband now. Ill give the killer this night-luminescent pearl as reward, Jing Yunyao said, turning around and leaving, without any intention of staying. Wait a minute, Hong Yifeng called to stop her at once. She said that she was going to give this night-luminescent pearl to the person who killed Miao Jingjing and her husband? Did she mean it? If she did, Hong Yifeng was the person who killed Miao Jingjing and her husband. He wouldnt allow other people to have this night-luminescent pearl. Thinking of that, Hong Yifeng was persuaded, but he was afraid it was a trap. Are you going to give this night-luminescent pearl to the person who killed Miao Jingjing and her husband? The night-luminescent pearl is such a precious treasure Hong Yifeng asked, looking straight at Jing Yunyao, not wanting to miss her reactions. Was she really willing to give away a night-luminescent pearl? Why cant I? I have more than just a night-luminescent pearl, said Jing Yunyao. Knowing that, Hong Yifeng drew a long breath in. She had more than just a night-luminescent pearl? Who was this woman? How many night-luminescent pearls did she have? Are you sure youll give this night-luminescent pearl to the person who killed Miao Jingjing and her husband? Hong Yifeng asked once more to make sure of it. What? Do you have a fancy to this night-luminescent pearl, so you n to admit that you are the murderer who killed Miao Jingjing and her husband? Do you think Ill believe you now? Jing Yunyao seemed to have seen through him, so she said mockingly. Hong Yifeng was struck dumb for a second. He indeed wanted this night-luminescent pearl, so he nned to admit that he was the murderer who killed Miao Jingjing and her husband, but it was also the truth. Chapter 2136 - Kill Hong Yifeng

Chapter 2136: Kill Hong Yifeng

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yes, I was nning to admit that I was the one who killed Miao Jingjing and her husband for this night-luminescent pearl, but this is the case. I was indeed the one who killed them. Since someone has told you, it cant be wrong? You learned from other people that its me instead of someone else! Since Jing Yunyao had seen through him, he didnt need to hide it and admitted it right away. In that case, it would be more convincing. Why did you deny it just then? Jing Yunyao asked. You know, if the people of Tiandaozong find out, Ill be punished. You could have been sent by Tiandaozong! I cant easily risk my life! Hong Yifeng said. You admit it for this night-luminescent pearl right now. Arent you afraid that I was really sent here by Tiandaozong? Jing Yunyao asked. I observed your reactions during our conversation, so I dont think you were sent here by them! Hong Yifeng said. It was impossible for him to be fully convinced, but he still half believed it. Anyway, for the night-luminescent pearl, he could take a risk. If it was fake, then he would deny it. Jing Yunyao had no evidence after all. Ha-ha! Jing Yunyao suddenly sneered, and showed obvious disdain. It seems that my acting is pretty good. You almost believed it. Hearing that, Hong Yifengs expression suddenly changed. His eyes were aze with fury, and he said fiercely, You lied to me? Jing Yunyaos words told him everything, but he was surprised by her acting. He was fooled! If I hadnt done that, I wouldnt have sessfully made you admit it. I was sure its you, but I needed your admission before paying you back, said Jing Yunyao, then she attacked Hong Yifeng without dy. In fear, Hong Yifeng began to fight against her. However, there was a huge gap between their levels, and Hong Yifeng was no match for Jing Yunyao. He was controlled by her in seconds. Hong Yifeng knew she was very good, but was still surprised by her abilities. He used to think that he would be able to run away even if he couldnt defeat her, but now he had no chance to escape. After Jing Yunyao beat Hong Yifeng down, she didnt stop, instead she continued till he had no strength to fight back. W-Who are you? Hong Yifeng red at Jing Yunyao. You dont need to know, said Jing Yunyao. What exactly do you want to do? Hong Yifeng asked, but he actually had the answer. She must be trying to take revenge for Miao Jingjing and her husband, or she wouldnt have tried to make him admit that he was the murderer. Thinking of that, Hong Yifeng despaired. Even if Jing Yunyao was going to kill him, he had to ept it. Youll know soon, said Jing Yunyao, refusing to tell him right now. When Jing Yunyao stopped, she immediately sent the location to Miao Jingjing. Although the location wasnt very urate, it was easy for Miao Jingjing to find them as long as she knew they were in this mountain. If you kill me, Tiandaozong wont let you get away with it. Hong Yifeng threatened, but it was also the truth. Even though Hong Yifeng was guilty, without evidence, Jing Yunyao would be punished if she killed him right now. Dont worry, there is no grudge between us. Someone else will do it instead, Jing Yunyao said. Wholl kill me? Hong Yifeng asked. Although he knew the person would take revenge for Miao Jingjing and her husband, he had no idea it would be Miao Jingjing because he thought Miao Jingjing was already dead. Youll know in a while, Jing Yunyao said. Since Jing Yunyao was unwilling to tell him, Hong Yifeng could only wait. In about twenty minutes, Miao Jingjing came. Seeing Hong Yifeng lying on the ground without any strength to struggle, Miao Jingjing suddenly became tense, excited, angry and bloodthirsty, and her face became distorted as a result. Then she burst into a franticugh, and shed to Hong Yifeng. Hong Yifeng, what a surprise! Look at you now! Ha-ha, ha-ha, ha-ha! Seeing Miao Jingjing, Hong Yifeng was greatly surprised. To his astonishment, Miao Jingjing was still alive and had be an evil cultivator. At this moment, Hong Yifeng knew he had nowhere to escape. Because Hong Yifeng understood how much Miao Jingjing hated him and it was impossible for her to let him go, he didnt bother to beg. It was useless. Hong Yifeng, finally, were here today! Ill kill you! Miao Jingjing wasted no time talking with Hong Yifeng and rushed to attack him without dy. Hong Yifeng was unwilling to die, so he tried to fight back, but he was out of strength. Miao Jingjing heavily hit Hong Yifengs energy center, and it exploded soon after. His abilities as a cultivator were all ruined. His energy center was broken, but he wasnt dead yet, so Miao Jingjing kept on beating him. She didnt kill him instantly, and instead tortured him slowly till he died. Hong Yifeng was dead, but Miao Jingjing felt it wasnt enough. She didnt stop till Hong Yifengs body was broken. After releasing her long-repressed hatred, sheughed out loud. At this moment, she suddenly felt very relieved and had no worries at all. Youve taken revenge, and you should carry out your promise now. Once Miao Jingjing finishedughing, Jing Yunyao said that to her. She didnt want to be a wet nket, but it was what they had agreed on. Sure. Miao Jingjing didnt feel offended. After taking revenge, she quickly calmed down. After that, Miao Jingjing followed Jing Yunyao to the siheyuan. Miao Jingjing had no more obsessions after taking revenge, but it didnt mean she didnt want to live. Although Lin Dongyangs death made her very sad, after so many years, the sadness of losing her husband was also lightened and she didnt have the idea ofmitting suicide for her dead husband. Therefore, she chose to give up all her abilities as a cultivator, then cultivate again, instead of choosing to die. Although it required a high standard of perseverance and her life could be dangerous, she would survive. As long as her perseverance was strong enough, it would be fine after it was over. After nearly an hour of painful torture, Miao Jingjing almost couldnt bear it several times. She even thought of giving up her life, but in the end, she survived with little strength. Gu Ning immediately put some magical power into her body, so she looked slightly better. After her breath stabilized, she fell deeply asleep. Miao Jingjing had already taken revenge and her abilities as a cultivator were gone She would decide whether to stay or not. # Chapter 2137 - Cant I Have a Girlfriend?

Chapter 2137: Cant I Have a Girlfriend?

In the afternoon, the fake Yang Jun was taken back to the police station because he was much better now. Gao Yi told Gu Ning the news right away. Gu Ning didnt care about what would happen next for the time being, so Gao Yi would observe and see what Shao Chen would do. After all, she was an outsider and had no right to intervene so much. If she knew that Shao Chen had no evidence, she would take action. Anyway, the fake Yang Jun was wronged, and it was her who stopped him from taking revenge. Soon another day had passed. It was a Sunday in mid-November, so it was already very cold, but Gu Ning was a cultivator and didnt feel much cold. Miao Jingjing woke up today and felt much better, so Jing Yunyao asked her whether she wanted to stay or leave. Miao Jingjing only knew Jing Yunyao and the others now, so if she left, she had no idea where to go. Therefore, she chose to stay. After all these years, Miao Jingjing had made a living by illegal means, so she had no assets and was single. She decided to look for a job to make money once she fully recovered. People still needed to make money on their own. Even if Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had a lot of money and raising a group of people wouldnt be a problem for them, it wasnt a good idea. However, they could support and help her find a job. Therefore, Gu Ning asked Miao Jingjing what she wanted and could do. Miao Jingjing had never worked before, so she had no idea. Gu Ning felt Miao Jingjing could spend some time learning more about the job market before making decisions. At noon, Leng Shaoting was back with Xu Jinchen and Song Haoyu. Because Leng Shaoting and his teammates had helped Song Haoyu catch the fugitivest time, Song Haoyu owed them a meal. So since they had time today, he invited them to have a meal. And because Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen were going out to have a meal, Gu Ning and Zi Beiying went with them. They would only have the meal in the afternoon, so Leng Shaoting went back to the siheyuan and Xu Jinchen went to see Zi Beiying before that. When Leng Shaoting got back, Gu Ning told him about what had happened during these days. That afternoon, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went out together. The appointed ce was Zhuo Zhonghongs roast duck restaurant, because Zi Beiying wanted to eat roast duck and Zhuo Zhonghongs restaurant offered other delicious dishes. They were regr customers. As the person who invited them out, Song Haoyu naturally needed to go there before them. As a result, at 5:30 pm, Song Haoyu came. After about twenty minutes, Xu Jinchen showed up with Zi Beiying. Seeing a beauty by Xu Jinchens side, Song Haoyu was greatly surprised because he had never seen any girls by Xu Jinchens side before, except for Xu Qinyin. When Song Haoyu heard Xu Jinchen introduce Zi Beiying as his girlfriend, he was shocked. What the f*ck? Xu Jinchen, you have a girlfriend? Hearing that, Xu Jinchen was displeased. What? Cant I have a girlfriend. Of course you can, but its such a big surprise, said Song Haoyu. Surprise? I dont think so. Xu Jinchen rolled his eyes at Song Haoyu, then ignored him. After that, he went to sit down with Zi Beiying. He also asked her whether she wanted to drink water, tea, or juice. Zi Beiying wanted water, so Xu Jinchen poured her a ss. Seeing Xu Jinchen being so considerate, Song Haoyu somehow felt it was very strange, because he couldnt believe that Xu Jinchen could be so gentle. Besides, he suddenly felt very sad watching them showing affection for each other in public. Moreover, Leng Shaoting woulde with Gu Ning in a while. If there were two loving couples in the room, Song Haoyu would feel like he was the odd one out. All of a sudden, he had an idea of looking for a girlfriend. He wasnt young anymore, and he was nearing thirty this year. A few minutes past six, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting also arrived. Song Haoyu sighed when he saw the two couples. I feel like I shouldnt be here. Heined. You can leave, but pay the bill first, said Leng Shaoting. He didnt care about Song Haoyus feelings. Im so upset now. Why do you still say that to embarrass me? Its inhumane. Song Haoyu felt heavily hit. Were they really his friends? If Im inhumane, why would I help you catch the fugitive? Leng Shaoting asked. In an instant, Song Haoyu didnt know what to say. Alright, you win. Lets order now! Everyone told Gu Ning and Zi Beiying to order first and order whatever they wanted to eat. They didnt need to care about the prices. They decided to order roast duck and some other dishes. Although Song Haoyu would pay the bill, none of them had the habit of wasting food, so they only ordered as much food as they could finish. During this meal, Song Haoyu was very upset because Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen were busy caring about their girls, while he was single and alone. Anyway, he had to eat, so he forced himself to eat some food even though he wasnt happy. After the meal, Song Haoyu proposed to have a drink because he rarely rxed due to his profession. Since Song Haoyu suggested that, they agreed. They didnt go to other ces, and just went to Song Nans bar. Song Haoyu and Song Nan were rtives. Although they were distant cousins, they had a good rtionship, so they went to spend money at his bar. Coincidentally, Song Nan was in the bar. Tang Qingyang and Jiang Ruiqin, Xu Qinyin, Gu Anna, and other people were also there. Therefore, once Gu Ning and the others went over, they saw them and Song Nan told them to sit at the next table. Seeing Gu Ning and the others, Jiang Ruiqin and the other people greeted them. Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna directly ran to Gu Nings table and chatted with Gu Ning and Zi Beiying. The moment Gu Annas sight fell on Song Haoyu, she felt he looked very familiar. After thinking for a while, an idea dawned on her, but she wasnt sure of it, so she asked with uncertainty, Are you Song Haoyu? Song Haoyu was struck dumb for a second. To his surprise, Gu Anna knew him, but he didnt know her. Yeah, Im Song Haoyu, and you? Oh, its really you! Its been so many years. Youre so handsome and charming now. We went to the same high school, Im Gu Anna. I chased you in the past. You might have forgotten me, ha-ha! Gu Anna got excited when she found out that it was really Song Haoyu. After all, it wasnt often that she got to see her old schoolmate and she had chased him. Chapter 2138 - Dont Be Too Honest!

Chapter 2138: Dont Be Too Honest!

Gu Anna didnt think it was embarrassing that she had chased Song Haoyu before, so she said it aloud. They were young and crazy back then, and it was a funny memory, so she didnt feel embarrassed at all. However, Song Haoyu was slightly awkward, but he still had an impression of Gu Anna. Oh, you are Gu Anna? Youve changed a lot. I can barely recognize you now. Although Gu Anna had chased Song Haoyu before, they werent very familiar with each other. He could remember Gu Anna simply because his old friends had talked about her a lot in the past. Yeah, I was a pure girl that year, but now Im sexy! Gu Anna was very easy-going and even flicked her hair with pride, being quite seductive. Gu Anna was right. She was sexy and stunning now. She was the dream girl of a lot of men, but she was actually very conservative and refused to y around with men. Seeing Gu Anna like that, Song Haoyu was attracted, because she was indeed very sexy now. Well, its not easy to meet an old schoolmate. Lets have a drink together! Gu Anna said. She poured two sses of beer and gave Song Haoyu one. As a soldier, Song Haoyu never hesitated to do whatever he wanted to do, so he directly drained it after taking the ss Gu Anna handed to him. After exchanging greetings, Gu Anna didnt go back to her table, and instead sat down with Gu Ning next to Song Haoyu. She began to chat with him. It wasnt because she still liked him or had a special feeling for him. She simply felt it was a rare meeting and she had chased him before. She wanted to seize this chance to have a nice talk with him. Song Haoyu wasnt as cold as Leng Shaoting, who never bothered to chat with women, so he was willing to chat with girls. However he wasnt a yboy; he was just more normal than Leng Shaoting. Hey, what do you do now? Gu Anna asked. I joined the army and Im a soldier now, said Song Haoyu, but he didnt give details. Hearing that, Gu Annas eyes lit up and sheplimented him at once. Great, its a great job. Many girls had a preference for soldiers, and some even blindly admired soldiers. And you? What do you do now? Song Haoyu asked. Me? Oh, I have a studio with my friends. Its barely afloat, said Gu Anna sadly, but she wasnt disappointed or worried about it. She opened it up just for fun after all. The Gu familys wealth was enough for her to live a good life for generations without doing anything. Take it slowly. Itll get better. Song Haoyuforted her, but he could see that Gu Anna wasnt bothered at all. Well, it seems Im the odd one out here. Ill go there now. After staying with them for a while, Xu Qinyin suddenly realized that there were three men and three women at this table, while she seemed to be unnecessary, so she stood up and walked away. Tut-tut, I know youre missing Tang Qingyang, right? Dont hide it! Gu Anna rolled her eyes at Xu Qinyin. Dont be too honest! Xu Qinyin said to Gu Anna andined. Tang Qingyang? What happened? Hearing that, Xu Jinchen turned to look at Xu Qinyin in surprise. He wasnt home, so he didnt know that Xu Qinyin was already Tang Qingyangs girlfriend. Anyway, upon hearing that, he had the answer. Xu Qinyin felt embarrassed when Xu Jinchen stared straight at her, but there was nothing to hide, so she said, Um, Tang Qingyang is my boyfriend now. What? Why didnt you tell me? Xu Jinchen was mad in an instant. He wasnt dissatisfied with Tang Qingyang, and he wouldnt interfere in Xu Qinyins personal affairs. Only Xu Qinyin herself could know whether Tang Qingyang was a good man or not. He was just displeased because Xu Qinyin didnt tell him that she already had a boyfriend. He didnt know, so he had little interaction with Tang Qingyang. Tang Qingyang might be annoyed at him. You rarelye home! How could I tell you? You were back yesterday, but you went to see my future sister-inw. Mom and dad have no idea that youre already back in the capital. Xu Qinyin argued. She wasnt mad at Zi Beiying. In fact, the Xu family was very happy to see that Xu Jinchen cared so much about Zi Beiying. She was only unhappy that Xu Jinchen med her. Criticized by Xu Qinyin, Xu Jinchen was a little embarrassed, so he didnt continue. Well, since you and Tang Qingyang are a couple. We might be family in the future. I must have a drink with him. After that, Xu Jinchen poured a ss of drink and walked to the next table. Hi, Tang Qingyang, sorry that I didnt know youre already together with my sister. I didnt especially have a drink with you. Now, lets have a toast! Xu Jinchen raised his ss to Tang Qingyang. Tang Qingyang stood up with his ss as well and raised it. Master Xu, I should havee to you. Actually, Tang Qingyang wanted to have a drink with Xu Jinchen earlier on, but they were chatting, so he decided to wait for a while. Unexpectedly, Xu Jinchen came now. Dont call me Master Xu. Although youre just my sisters boyfriend now, were not strangers. We dont need to act like strangers either. Just call me Jinchen, and Ill call you Qingyang, said Xu Jinchen. Sure, Jinchen. Tang Qingyang immediately agreed. Although they were unfamiliar, Xu Jinchen was right. Tang Qingyang was already Xu Qinyins boyfriend. They werent a family yet, but they werent strangers either. They didnt need to be unnecessarily polite. If they did that, it would seem that they disdained each other. After they had a drink together, Xu Jinchen went to drink with Jiang Ruiqin and Song Nan. As Gu Anna and Song Haoyu chatted with each other, they found they shared many things inmon, so they exchanged phone numbers in the end. Afterwards, they drank and chatted for about an hour. Because Gu Anna came with Tang Qingyang and the other people, she couldnt abandon them so she went backter. Their tables were very close to each other, so they could easily drink and talk with one another. At 11 pm, Leng Shaoting and the others left first. Although it was just the beginning of night life, they normally went home between 11 pm and 12 pm. They couldnt drink much, so they went home earlier. Chapter 2139 - Smith Is in the Capital

Chapter 2139: Smith Is in the Capital

I could see you had a nice talk with Song Haoyu. How do you feel about him? When Leng Shaoting and the others left, Xu Qinyin asked Gu Anna that question, but her look at Gu Anna showed that she believed Gu Anna had a special feeling for Song Haoyu. Gu Anna was always so talkative, but she seldom had a long chat with anyone. Therefore, Xu Qinyin thought that Gu Anna might have special feelings for Song Haoyu. Hearing that, Gu Anna panicked a little, then rolled her eyes at Xu Qinyin. Its our first meeting! Im not the kind of person who falls in love at first nce. Actually, before Xu Qinyin asked that question, Gu Anna didnt think much about it, but she now felt different. At least, she had a good impression of Song Haoyu. He wasnt humorous, but he was mature and stable. It wasnt boring when she talked with him. She never liked serious people, because it would be boring, so she enjoyed chatting with humorous people, which was a lot of fun. However, she changed her mind now. She thought ones character was more important. For example, Leng Shaoting was very cold and Gu Ning was very different from him, but they got along very well. Therefore, it differed. I didnt say you fell in love with him at first sight, but you should have a good impression of him, right? Or you wouldnt have chatted with him for so long. It has never happened before. Although Xu Qinyin didnt see Gu Annas panic, given her knowledge of Gu Anna, she refused to believe that Gu Anna had no interest in Song Haoyu. Jiang Ruiqin and I had a nice chat as well. Why didnt you say that I have special feelings for him? Gu Anna rolled her eyes at Xu Qinyin again. She wasnt sure whether she had special feelings for Song Haoyu, so she wouldnt admit it. Because I didnt see it! Xu Qinyin said. If she could see that Gu Anna had special feelings for Jiang Ruiqin, she would have said it aloud. Fine, you win! I have no special feelings for anyone. Come on, lets drink! Gu Anna was unwilling to continue to talk about it with Xu Qinyin, so she just drank with her. Because they all had drunk, they couldnt drive by themselves so they hired designated drivers. Xu Jinchen drove Zi Beiying back to Century City before going to his own apartment. Although they were already a couple, they werent at the stage of sleeping in the same room yet. Most importantly, Xu Jinchen respected Zi Beiying. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning went back to Mid-Levels Mansion. Because they had been together for a very long time, it was very normal for them to have sex when they slept together. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning seldom saw each other, so they rarely slept together. As a result, whenever they were able to stay in the same room, they would have long passionate sex, trying to make up for each others absence. They didnt stop until they were exhausted. After that, they cuddled for a rest. Ill be absent for a while in a few days, maybe half a month. Ill try toe back before you go to City Ao. And if there is nothing to deal with, Ill go to City Ao with you. Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning. It was already mid-November, so it was only 20 days before the gambling banquet would be held in City Ao. As long as there was nothing special to deal with at that time, Gu Ning would go. Only idiots would miss such a great chance to make money! Sure, take care. Gu Ning didnt ask Leng Shaoting what he was going to do. She had never asked about Leng Shaotings work. After all, Leng Shaotings work had always been confidential. Besides, it was also dangerous, so Gu Ning could only tell Leng Shaoting to be careful. Although Leng Shaoting had the least probability to get into idents given his current abilities, he was still in danger, so Gu Ning was worried about him. Now Leng Shaoting was being exposed to more and more tasks rted to ghosts and monsters. Even if he hadnt met super powerful ones yet, it didnt mean that he would be safe forever. Sure, I will, said Leng Shaoting. In the past, he never cared about his life and focused on finishing his tasks, but now it was different. He had people who he loved and cared about, so he had to learn to cherish his life even though he might fail to finish his tasks. As long as he was alive, he still had chances to defeat evil. If he died, he would have no chance. Some forces may enter the capital soon to investigate cultivators. Pay some special attention to them, but try not to interrupt them, or stop them from conducting an investigation, said Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting could only rely on Gu Ning to deal with cultivators, because no one was better than her. Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao were strong, but they werent good at spying on and investigating cultivators. However, if there was a fight, they might help. Yeah, Ill pay attention to that, said Gu Ning. If cultivators were exposed to the public, it might cause big trouble! Leng Shaoting would leave the day after tomorrow, so on this day, Gu Ning didnt go to school, and just stayed with him. However, the two of them werent always alone together. In the morning, they went to thepany, then nned to return to the siheyuan at noon and visit the Leng familys house in the afternoon. However, at noon, when they were about to leave thepany, K hurriedly came to Gu Ning and said that Smith hade to the capital. Although it had been many months since Leng Shaojia had tried to murder Gu Ning, Gu Ning didnt give up on her revenge on Smith, who was an aplice. She didnt deliberately go abroad to find him, but she kept K looking for him. As soon as he arrived in their country, she would take action. She didnt ask K to watch him every day. After all, K didnt have so much time to help her spy on someone. He just checked Smiths ID record every couple of days. After Leng Shaojias ident, Smith worried that he would be investigated, so he never set foot in their country again until a long time had passed. He thought that he was safe after such a long time, and didnt think that Gu Ning might know that he came back to their country. Once Gu Ning heard the news, she squinted, looking dangerous. Where did he go? He arrivedst night. He is staying in Heaton Hotel in Dongcheng District and is still in the hotel now, K said. Heaton Hotel was a five-star hotel run by people from Country Y. Generally, people from Country Y liked to stay in Heaton Hotel when they came to the capital, because the style and service there, as well as the food, agreed with them. Chapter 2140 - What Happened to Smith in the End

Chapter 2140: What Happened to Smith in the End

Moreover, the managers and some waiters, as well as the chefs, all came from Country Y and exclusively served guests from Country Y. Very good. Keep on watching him. Well go to Heaton Hotel now. If he leaves, call me, Gu Ning said. No problem, boss, K replied. After that, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning left thepany for Heaton Hotel. What do you n to do? Leng Shaoting asked. Let him be the same as Leng Shaojia. Just make him lie in the hospital for a few months. We cant kill him anyway! Gu Ning said. Since she didnt kill Leng Shaojia, the mastermind, there was no reason to kill Smith. After all, in the end, she was fine. Leng Shaoting couldnt help Gu Ning with what she wanted to do, so he didnt ask her whether she needed him. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at Heaton Hotel, they still didnt receive Ks notification of any changes, so it meant that Smith was still in the Heaton Hotel. However, Heaton Hotel was so big and had so many facilities.They had no idea where he was, so they had to ask K. Although Gu Ning could look for it through her Jade Eyes, it would also take time to find him, and it didnt have to be so troublesome. K was watching Smith, so Gu Ning could know where Smith was after making a phone call. At this time, it happened to be lunch time, so Smith was eating by himself at the No. XX booth of the dining hall on the roof. Nowadays, some high-end hotels preferred to set up a dining hall on the roof, and the surrounding walls were built with sses, so people could see the surrounding scenery, especially at night. The night scene was quite unique. Why dont we dine here! Gu Ning said, so that she could show up publicly around Smith. Anyway, she would use her magical power to attack him, so there would be no indication on his body. In that case, no one would notice her abnormal movements. Sure. Leng Shaoting agreed, then he directly drove the car to the gate of the hotel, and gave the car to a valet parker before walking inside. A waiter greeted them as soon as they entered the restaurant. At the same time, Gu Ning immediately turned on her Jade Eyes and scanned the surroundings, looking for Smiths location. Although she knew which booth Smith was in, it was the first time that Gu Ning hade here, so she didnt know which table he was at. Before long, Gu Ning saw Smith, so she asked the waiter for a booth over there. There was no one next to Smith, but Gu Ning didnt sit directly next to him. Instead, she sat two tables away from him. There were only two meters between them, but that had no effect on her n. There were hollow carved partitions between the booths, and Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were sitting behind Smith, so Smith couldnt see them. After all, Smith was the one who hired the murderer, so he had naturally seen Gu Nings picture. If he saw her, he would definitely recognize her. Gu Ning sat on the sofa near Smiths side. After they finished ordering, the waiter left. Gu Ning deliberately looked back at the hollow carved partition, but in fact released icy magical power towards Smith. It just so happened that there was no one around her, so she wouldnt hurt the innocent, and Leng Shaoting, who had magical energy to protect his body, wouldnt be affected at all. Smith was eating, thinking about the business deal in the evening before negotiating, when suddenly he felt a chilling from his body, making him stiff. His first thought was that the air conditioner might be broken. Although it was very cold now, the restaurant was air-conditioned and very warm, and there were no open windows around, so Smith didnt even think about whether there was a cold winding in. Even if the air conditioner was broken, Smith didnt care, because he would soon finish and leave. So it didnt matter whether the air conditioner was broken or not. However, coldness spread rapidly in his body, making his body stiffen with lightning speed, and he also felt a tingling sensation in his bones. At this time, Smith realized that something was wrong. No matter how cold the hall was, it wouldnt make peoples bodies stiffen and hurt in their bones! What was wrong with him? Thinking of that, Smith was shocked and his entire face turned pale. His body had always been very healthy! No matter what the reason was, his body now had a problem, so he must take immediate action. As a result, Smith immediately reached out, trying to ring the service bell and ask the waiter to dial 120 for him. He could actually make the call by himself, but he still thought it was more appropriate to let the hotel do that. Unfortunately, when he raised his hand, he felt as if his whole arm was very stiff. When the movement becamerger, he felt tingling, as if it would break. Now, Smith was scared. How could it happen? Seeing that he couldnt move, Smith opened his mouth and wanted to shout, but after opening his mouth, he found that his throat seemed to be blocked by something and he couldnt make a sound. This time, Smith was even more frightened. How was going on here? How could it happen? Countless questions filled Smiths mind, but no matter how he tried, he couldnt figure out why. When it was almost done, Gu Ning withdrew her magical power. It took only half a minute from the beginning to the end. After his body was frozen by the cold magical power, not only were his limbs paralyzed, but it also caused a faint tingling pain in his bones. It was very painful. Moreover, the pain wouldst for several months, and even a strong body couldnt take it. Smith was actually much stronger than an ordinary man. A waiter quickly discovered that something was wrong with Smith. Seeing that he was motionless, the waiter asked him if he needed help. Although Smith couldnt speak, he could still make a low, hoarse sound. Therefore, the waiter learned that he had a problem, and immediately reported it to the manager. After that, he called the ambnce. After Smith was picked up by an ambnce, Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings meal arrived. Once they finished, they went back to the siheyuan. However, when they had just solved a problem, they ran into another. As soon as Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting returned to the siheyuan, Gu Nings phone rang. She had just chatted with Shangguan Yang and the others for a short while. It was Gao Yi. Gao Yi said that no evidence was found about the fake Yang Jun, so the fake Yang Jun was really being prosecuted. Hearing that, Gu Ning squinted. It seemed that Shao Chen hadnt found the evidence and chose to protect the real Yang Jun or the real Yang Jun had anticipated in advance and used his connection to destroy the files before Shao Chen did the investigation. If so, she had to do something. After hanging up the call with Gao Yi, Gu Ning immediately called K and asked him to hack into the student files of the school to see if the files of Yang Jun and Yang Siyuan were still there. However, without surprise, the files were indeed deleted. Chapter 2141 - Not Just Saying It

Chapter 2141: Not Just Saying It

Afterwards, Gu Ning immediately told Shangguan Yang and the others that she needed to go out to deal with something, then left and went to the police station where the fake Yang Jun was detained. Leng Shaoting went out with her. Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao never bothered to ask Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting about what they were doing, because they could make decisions on their own. There was nothing for them to worry about. Because they crossed districts, when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived, it was an hourter, but it didnt affect their actions. Although the fake Yang Jun was being prosecuted, the case wouldnt be sent to the court right away, so he would still be detained at the police station. Because everyone at the police station knew Gu Ning, they all greeted her politely when they saw her. Although they didnt know Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoting had an air of nobility and power, so they didnt dare to despise him. They were only curious about his rtionship with Gu Ning, because he was very handsome! People loved gossip. They guessed he might be Gu Nings boyfriend. Miss Gu, what can I do for you? A policeman came up and asked eagerly. Is Officer Shao here? I have something to talk about with him, Gu Ning said. In the office. Ill take you there, the policeman said. Thank you so much, said Gu Ning politely, then followed the policeman over there. The policeman brought Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to Shao Chens office and knocked on the door. After hearing him saye in, the policeman pushed the door open. When he saw Gu Ning, Shao Chen quickly got up and greeted her very politely. Miss Gu, nice to see you. Have a seat please. Shao Chen didnt know Leng Shaoting either, so he didnt greet him directly, but he acknowledged his presence by a nod. Shao Chen knew that Gu Ning came to see him for Yang Juns case, but because of that, Shao Chen was a little puzzled. Why did Gu Ning care about Yang Juns case so much? Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt hesitate, and sat down right away, then Shao Chen poured a cup of tea for each of them. Miss Gu, can I help? Shao Chen asked. He knew the answer, but he had to ask Gu Ning first. I know I shouldnt ask for details about this case, but it has something to do with me after all, so I want to know how its going. Officer Shao, can you tell me? Gu Ning deliberately asked. Yesterday after Miss Gu left, I went to his high school to investigate, but the files were lost. It has been so many years after all. No one was managing the old files, Shao Chen said, having no guilty conscience. He was either excellent at acting, or it really had nothing to do with him. Lost? What a coincidence! Gu Ning raised her brow slightly, and said in disbelief. Shao Chen could hear it, so he frowned. Although he was unhappy when Gu Ning questioned him, he didnt dare to show it on his face. Miss Gu, if you dont believe it, you can go to the school by yourself, said Shao Chen. No need. I believe it, said Gu Ning, because she had already learned the result from K. Weve filed awsuit against Yang Jun in court. It should be dealt with tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, Shao Chen said. Officer Shao, you have such a good rtionship with Yang Siyuan, but you wont help him blindly, right? Gu Ning asked all of a sudden, but this question meant something else profound. Shao Chen immediately understood the meaning of Gu Nings words. He looked displeased in an instant and his voice became deeper. Miss Gu, are you suspecting that Im protecting Yang Siyuan, so I didnt go to find the files? Or the situation is really like what Yang Jun said, but because of Yang Siyuan, I deliberately said the files are lost? Miss Gu, I do have a good rtionship with Yang Siyuan, but I wont help him blindly. And, even if the files are lost, I still believe in Yang Siyuan. Why do you trust him so much? Just because your rtionship is good? Arent you suspicious of him at all? Gu Ning asked, with a slightly yful look and a meaningful tone. Ive known Yang Siyuan for so many years. I know exactly what kind of person he is. When his friend was under suspicion, Shao Chen was naturally unhappy, but he was afraid of Gu Nings status and didnt dare to vent his anger on her. Really? Gu Ning asked with doubts. Miss Gu, what do you mean? Are you convinced by Yang Juns words? Shao Chen asked, feeling upset. Gu Ning had no rtionship with Yang Jun. Why would she trust him? Hearing that, Gu Ning was sure that Shao Chen was deceived, so she stopped beating about the bush. Officer Shao, if what Yang Jun said is true, and theyve really exchanged identities and now Yang Siyuan denies that hes Yang Jun in order to steal the property that didnt belong to him, and has done something to hurt the real Yang Siyuan, what would you do? Gu Ning asked seriously. Do what thew tells me to do Shao Chen subconsciously said. It seemed he had a sense of justice. However, the moment Shao Chen answered Gu Nings question, he realized why she asked that. An idea dawned on him and he looked at Gu Ning in great shock. Miss Gu, do you mean Could it be that what Yang Jun said was really true? It was impossible! Shao Chen couldnt believe it, refusing to ept it. Did you tell Yang Siyuan before going to get the files? Gu Ning asked. Shao Chen stiffened, and a possibility came to his mind, but he still felt unbelievable. He felt that Yang Siyuan wouldnt do that. Facing Gu Nings question, Shao Chen answered honestly. Yes, after you left, I told him, but Shao Chen wanted to defend Yang Siyuan, but he couldnt open his mouth when the words came to his lips, because at this time, he already had some doubts, but he couldnt believe it 100%. I wasnt just saying it when I reminded you to check the files. In fact, before that, I already found out the truth. I didnt directly give you the evidence, because Im not a police officer and I do not want to overstep. I also wanted to see whether you and Yang Siyuan are the same type of people. Gu Ning squinted at Shao Chen. She didnt bother to hide that she was suspicious of Shao Chen because he and Yang Siyuan were friends. What Ive found out is that Yang Siyuan and Yang Jun indeed have exchanged identities. Chapter 2142 - Can You Let Him Speak?

Chapter 2142: Can You Let Him Speak?

What? Knowing that, Shao Chen rounded his eyes in shock. To his surprise, Gu Ning had already found out the truth and Yang Siyuan and Yang Jun indeed had exchanged their identities. In that case, what happened to the files so coincidentally really had something to do with Yang Siyuan? Shao Chen couldnt ept it, but he knew that Gu Ning wouldnt lie to him. At this moment, Shao Chen suddenly felt that Yang Siyuan was so strange! If they really had exchanged identities and Yang Siyuan refused to admit it, did it mean that he aimed to steal the Yang familys properties? Yang Siyuan kept telling him that he was innocent and Yang Jun was ungrateful, but Yang Siyuan was simply making use of him! Shao Chen couldnt stay calm. Although he had a good rtionship with Yang Siyuan and Yang Siyuan had helped him a lot, it was different. He didnt want Yang Siyuan to use their friendship to get away with the crime. If Yang Siyuan used him to do something not too serious, he wouldnt mind it. Shao Chen did his best topose himself, then asked Gu Ning, Miss Gu, what else did you find out? Can you tell me? Yang Siyuans parents forced them to exchange identities, because Yang Siyuans parents wanted him to study in a better school. Its their fault, Gu Ning said. I dont have evidence to prove what happened afterwards, so what Im going to say is my analysis, not nder, said Gu Ning. Sure, you have my ears, said Shao Chen. Because Yang Siyuan and Yang Jun had exchanged identities and the real Yang Jun refused to admit it, I had doubts. Yesterday morning, when I went to have a talk with Yang Jun in the hospital, I asked him about it. He told me what happened, but hes a party in the case. We cant fully believe his words. Gu Ning believed Yang Jun, but it didnt mean Shao Chen had to do the same thing as her. She had no solid proof after all. Without solid evidence, it wasnt persuasive. The real Yang Jun refused to admit that he has exchanged identities with Yang Siyuan, which means he really wants to steal the Yang familys properties. He might even do something more uneptable in order to do that, like kill Yang Siyuans parents Gu Ning said. No way! Shao Chen argued subconsciously, but he couldnt convince himself. We need more evidence to prove that, but there is no problem with my analysis till now. Its what the real Yang Siyuan told me. Gu Ning said, Officer Shao, if your son and nephew exchanged their identities before going to college. They exchanged their identities at work as well. Your family has a fortune. Would you make a will or transfer it to ensure that your own property is inherited by your own son? Your nephew has only exchanged identities with your son. It doesnt mean your wealth also has a different owner. Hearing that, Shao Chen was shocked. Did the fake Yang Siyuan kill Yang Siyuans parents in order to steal the Yang familys properties? Id definitely give my properties to my own son, said Shao Chen. However, the Yang familys properties are in the fake Yang Siyuans hands now. Do you really think he wouldnt do anything to hurt Yang Siyuans parents? The fake Yang Jun also told me its the real Yang Jun who caused the injuries on his face and made him unable to speak. Well, before we have enough evidence, we cant fully believe Yang Juns words, but we must face the possibility, said Gu Ning. Even if the fake Yang Jun said it was done by the real Yang Jun, Gu Ning couldnt be sure of it without proof. All of a sudden, Shao Chen felt something was wrong, so he asked, Since Yang Jun, oh, the fake Yang Jun couldnt speak, how did he talk with you? I asked him questions and he answered by shaking or nodding his head, so I didnt know all the details. Gu Ning said, Well, I can perhaps help him speak. Officer Shao, you can tell him toe here. Ill have a try. If he can really speak, you can ask him about the whole story then. Gu Ning didnt give him an affirmative answer, in case any idents happened. If she failed to let Yang Jun speak, she would be embarrassed. What? You can let him speak? Hearing that, Shao Chen was greatly surprised and couldnt believe it. Even though he knew Gu Ning had abilities, he still couldnt believe it and even felt it was ridiculous. He didnt show it on his face, but Gu Ning understood it was unbelievable in ordinary peoples eyes. Nobody would believe it before experiencing it. I said perhaps, but well see whether it works. Perhaps I can, Gu Ning said. Actions were more persuasive than words after all. Since Gu Ning said that, Shao Chen stopped asking her about it. As she said, they would see whether it worked after the fake Yang Jun arrived. Sure, Ill bring him here right now, said Shao Chen, then he stood up and walked out. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were left alone in the office, Leng Shaoting caught her hand right away and rubbed it in his palm. Staring at her, he looked very gentle. He never got enough when he was alone with her. What? Are you sexually excited for you to look at me in this way? Gu Ning was amused and joked. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting squinted, showing great desire in his eyes. He smiled and said, Yeah, Im aroused by you. When Leng Shaoting gave her such a straightforward answer, Gu Ning felt embarrassed and gave him a re. Stop it! Leng Shaoting was innocent. You asked me first. Fine! Gu Ning didnt know how to answer, so she turned her head away and stopped looking at him. Leng Shaotingughed. Gu Ning was bing more and more adorable in his eyes. Ningning, Leng Shaoting called her. What? Gu Ning asked. Nothing, just wanted to call you. I have to leave tomorrow, and Ill be absent for over half a month. Im reluctant to leave. I want to stay with you every day, but I dont have choices sometimes, said Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaotings love for Gu Ning was impable in his actions, but in his words, he really rarely said sweet nothings! As a result, Gu Ning wasnt used to it. Stay with me every day? Id feel bothered even if you dont, said Gu Ning with disdain, but she actually wanted to stay with Leng Shaoting all the time too. Chapter 2143 - Can Speak

Chapter 2143: Can Speak

Like what Leng Shaoting said, they didnt have choices sometimes. They couldnt abandon their careers for their romantic rtionship. Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning jokingly said that, so he wasnt unhappy. Instead, he said, Im afraid youre doomed to be bothered. We have a long future ahead of us. After these dozens of years, we still have dozens and hundreds of years to stay together. Gu Ning rolled her eyes at Leng Shaoting, then said nothing. Before long, Shao Chen brought the fake Yang Jun. Before they came in, Leng Shaoting went back to normal and looked serious. Originally, the fake Yang Jun believed Gu Ning with all his heart, but when he learned that he was still being prosecuted, he was desperate. He didnt know that the files were destroyed by Yang Jun, and he thought Shao Chen sided with Yang Jun. Couldnt Gu Ning help him? If Gu Ning couldnt help him, he wouldnt me her, but he would still be mad at her because he failed to take revenge due to her intervention. He thought he would be put in jail. Although he wouldnt be sentenced to death, he would be in jail for years. Actually, he wouldnt stop paying Yang Jun back even if he was out of jail. Right now in Shao Chens office, he had hopes again when he saw Gu Ning. He looked at her with excitement and anticipation. The fake Yang Jun was handcuffed, and Gu Ning didnt tell Shao Chen to untie it. After all, he was now a suspect. Have a seat, said Gu Ning. The fake Yang Jun didnt sit down right away, and instead turned to stare at Shao Chen. Although Gu Ning enjoyed a high status, this was Shao Chens office, and he waspletely dirty. He was afraid of dirtying other peoples ces. Just sit, said Shao Chen. Since Shao Chen said that, the fake Yang Jun sat down. Yang Jun, oh, no, I should call you Yang Siyuan. Maybe I can let you speak again, maybe. Even if I fail, this medicine wont do you any harm. If youre willing to trust me, take it. Gu Ning held a power crystal in her hand, then gave it to the fake Yang Jun. The fake Yang Jun immediately got excited when he heard Gu Ning say that he could speak again, even though Gu Ning just said maybe. Although Gu Ning gave him medicine and said that it was possible to make him speak again, to be honest, he remained doubtful. He didnt think such a magical thing existed, but he also felt that Gu Ning didnt have to lie to him. She would be embarrassed immediately if it didnt work. He didnt think Gu Ning would poison him either, because there was no grudge between them. Therefore, since there was a chance, he was willing to give it a try. It was very unpleasant that he couldnt tell his tragic story. The fake Yang Jun nodded and took Gu Nings medicine, then took it without hesitation. Although Gu Ning didnt know why the fake Yang Jun couldnt speak, she believed that it could be cured with the power crystal. He might not be as good as before, but it wouldnt be a problem for him to speak. Shao Chen also believed that Gu Ning wouldnt harm people, so he didnt stop her. Otherwise, ording to the rules, drugs that hadnt been tested couldnt be given to prisoners casually. If something went wrong, he couldnt carry the responsibility. Anyway, could this single pill help the fake Yang Jun speak? To be honest, Shao Chen didnt believe it, but Gu Ning didnt seem to be bragging, so he still looked forward to it. Therefore, Shao Chen kept staring at the fake Yang Jun, observing his reaction. As soon as the fake Yang Jun put the power crystal into his mouth, it melted and he felt afortable coldness. Gradually, his throat, which had felt blocked, seemed to clear up, encouraging him to open his mouth to speak, but because of fear, he dared not speak. Gu Ning didnt urge him. After all, no matter how effective the power crystal was, it wasnt a matter of a few seconds. It required at least a few minutes toe to effect, so she said to the fake Yang Jun, Just wait three minutes before speaking. The fake Yang Jun nodded when he heard that. Although he couldnt suppress the restlessness in his heart, he had to listen to Gu Ning. Will he be able to talk in three minutes? Shao Chen found it very unbelievable. He had never heard of such a miraculous medicine! Well know in three minutes, Gu Ning said, without giving a definite answer. Three minutes passed quickly. The fake Yang Jun couldnt wait, but he didnt take the initiative to speak either. Instead, he looked at Gu Ning for her opinions. Try to speak now, Gu Ning said. I-I-I The fake Yang Jun didnt know what to say for a while, so he only said I. Although the fake Yang Jun only uttered one word, it still stunned Shao Chen, and even the fake Yang Jun was shocked. This medicine was so amazing! Who are you? Gu Ning asked after seeing that the fake Yang Jun didnt know what to say. Im Yang Siyuan Subconsciously, the fake Yang Jun replied. Although his voice was hoarse, his words were very clear. At this moment, Shao Chen was even more surprised. When you speak, do you have other problems with your throat? Gu Ning asked. Not at all, said Yang Siyuan. Okay, then you can ept Officer Shaos interrogation, Gu Ning said, then looked at Shao Chen who was stunned. Officer Shao, you can ask him any questions now! I know its not convenient for us to be there during the interrogation, but weve interfered after all. I hope you dont mind that we are on the sidelines. Hearing Gu Nings words, Shao Chen reacted immediately, and turned to admire Gu Ning now. Of course I dont mind. Given the current situation, he definitely wouldnt mind. If it werent for Gu Ning, he would have settled an unjust case. After all, this incident was only an attempted homicide case, and the person who was targeted was fine. As a result, rtively speaking, it wasnt aplicated or serious case. Therefore, the bureau wouldnt conduct further investigations. As long as they provided interrogation records and evidence, it was basically enough to settle the case. Shao Chen felt lucky that Gu Ning was involved in this. However, upon thinking of Yang Siyuan, no, it should be Yang Jun, he was still quite upset. It wasnt a big deal that he had exchanged his identities with Yang Siyuan, but didnt tell Shao Chen. It was his personal affair after all, but he had tried to use Shao Chen, which almost made him make a big mistake. Even though they had a good rtionship, Shao Chen was totally disappointed at this moment. He could lose his job and even be put in jail if the mistake he made was exposed. If that really happened, it would be caused by Yang Jun, so it was impossible for him not to be mad at Yang Jun. Chapter 2144 - He Did Everything

Chapter 2144: He Did Everything

Then, Shao Chen began to interrogate Yang Siyuan. Name? Shao Chen asked. This wasnt unknowingly asked, it was just part of the interrogation process. He couldnt skip it. Yang Siyuan. Yang Siyuan responded. Age? Twenty-seven. Why is your name Yang Jun on the ID card? Because I didnt do well in the National College Entrance Examination. After the exam, I exchanged identities with Yang Jun to go to university. Whats your rtionship with the real Yang Jun? Yang Jun is my younger cousin. Do you know its illegal to exchange identities? I know it now. Who did you aim to kill? Why do you want to kill him? The person I wanted to kill is the real Yang Jun. I want to kill him because he killed my parents to steal my familys properties. He caused the wounds on my face and made me unable to speak. He did everything. As Yang Siyuan said, he became angry, and his expression showed deep anger and hatred. Not to mention that the tragedy just happened in the past year, even if it happened ten years ago, Yang Siyuan would still be so angry and hate Yang Jun deeply. He wouldnt feel better until he sessfully took revenge. Even though Gu Ning had mentioned it before, now that he heard Yang Siyuan say so with his own ears, Shao Chen still felt upset. Although he was already disappointed with Yang Jun, it was creepy once he thought that he had been friends with such an evil person for years. If he stood in Yang Juns way one day in the future, he could be harmed too! What evidence do you have to prove that Yang Jun is the murderer of your parents? Shao Chen asked. Although he now believed Yang Siyuans words, he must pay attention to evidence in everything, because he couldnt convict Yang Jun, but the court. I have no evidence, but he personally admitted it to me. It actually cant be more obvious. Yang Siyuan said, My parents mentioned that they wanted to transfer thepany to my name before the car ident happened. Yang Jun heard it. The reason why my parents wanted to transfer thepany to my name as soon as possible was because they found out that Yang Jun was greedy and they tried to avoid unnecessary trouble. Unfortunately, before it was done, they had an ident. The first suspect that came to my mind, of course, was Yang Jun. I asked him about it then, and he admitted. He said that he broke the brakes of my parents car, then he hired a car to hit my parents car. He even chose a bad road, so that my parents car couldnt stop in the car ident. In that case, they could hardly survive. At that time, there were only two of us, so no third person heard it. Although I recorded it at the time, he found out and destroyed my phone. He also cut my face Yang Jun admitted it? If so, Yang Jun must have done that. Knowing that, Shao Chen was full of anger, but he was mad at Yang Jun this time, not for their personal rtionship, but for his professional ethics. Although Shao Chen blindly believed Yang Juns words and sometimes helped him due to their good rtionship, it wasnt a big deal. He hadnt lost his conscience and morals, and there was justice in his heart. Otherwise, Yang Jun wouldnt have hidden himself so deeply and told someone else to delete the files. If Shao Chen and Yang Jun were the same kind of people, Yang Jun would have directly used money to bribe Shao Chen. Because Yang Siyuan was just able to speak, after he said so much at once, his throat couldnt bear it. When it came to the end, his voice became even more hoarse. Gu Ning took the initiative to pour him a ss of water, then put a power crystal inside and let him drink it. Seeing Gu Ning pour a ss of water for someone else in person, Leng Shaoting looked displeased. He didnt even have the heart to let Gu Ning serve him! Although Leng Shaoting was unhappy, he knew that they were in the police station, so he said nothing. At a nce, Gu Ning understood that he was dissatisfied. She quietly rolled her eyes. It was just a ss of water, which was no big deal. Gu Ning ignored Leng Shaoting. Yang Siyuan drank the water Gu Ning gave him, and his sore throat immediately became morefortable. Afterwards, Shao Chen, facing Yang Siyuan, was surprised to find that the scars on his face had faded a bit. Could it also be the effect of the medicine? Because the injuries on the human body would automatically absorb the magical power, and Yang Siyuan took two power crystals at once, there was nothing he couldnt bear. The injuries on his face would absorb the magical power first. Otherwise, ordinary people couldnt ept the energy of two power crystals so quickly. Within a short while, the scars on Yang Siyuans face changed slightly, but Shao Chen was still amazed. Yang Siyuan had no idea about it and he even found it strange that Shao Chen looked at him in surprise. Anyway, he didnt bother to ask about it. After Yang Siyuan feltfortable in his throat, he continued, Because of the injuries on my face, I went abroad to recuperate for more than half a year. Then I came home to seek revenge on Yang Jun. I called the police, but because I couldnt speak, I just wrote. The paper was taken, but I never got a response. Yang Jun stayed in the capital all the time. With the help of my identity, he managed to form a rtionship with many powerful people, so after he knew I was in the capital, he hired some gangsters to beat me. For much of the time, I was injured. I could barely do anything to punish Yang Jun. Afterwards, I lost trust in the police, but I had to take revenge, so I had the most extreme idea, which is to directly assassinate Yang Siyuan had a very bad impression of the police. It waspletely bullshit in his eyes that the police served the people. He knew that not every policeman was bad, but he was unwilling to trust the police after he had been disappointed countless times. Hearing Yang Siyuans ount, Shao Chen felt embarrassed. After all, he had almost chosen to side with Yang Jun and gave up investigating the case. He trusted Yang Jun too much, so he refused to believe that they would exchange identities. At the same time, he was also furious that the police ignored Yang Siyuans report. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were clearly aware of the unpleasant social phenomena, but they still felt ufortable when they heard the story. Miss Gu, what do you think we should do next? Shao Chen asked Gu Ning. It was his duty, but he subconsciously relied on Gu Ning since she was present, because he believed that Gu Ning would have a better idea. If so, he wouldnt waste time on it. I only have the evidence of Yang Siyuan and Yang Jun exchanging identities. I dont have proof of Yang Juns illegal deeds. Im afraid hes also ruined all the clues, so we can only make Yang Jun admit it by himself, said Gu Ning. Chapter 2145 - Just Be Cooperative

Chapter 2145: Just Be Cooperative

Just now, Gu Ning thought of going to find those gangsters to prove that Yang Jun was guilty, but afterwards she didnt think it was persuasive enough. Because the evidence they had right now wasnt enough to punish Yang Jun, they mainly needed proof to prove that Yang Siyuans parents death had something to do with Yang Jun instead of the fact that Yang Jun had injured Yang Siyuan. After all, Yang Siyuan was fine now. Even if the usation was proven, it wouldnt add to the usation that Yang Jun originally suffered, so it was better to skip this procedure and directly make Yang Jun give in. Miss Gu, are you going to directly force Yang Jun to confess? Shao Chen asked, with some worries in his heart. Could they seed? After all, if Yang Jun admitted it, it would be a capital crime. Right. Gu Ning said, Officer Shao, if you dont mind, Yang Siyuan and I wille forward to force a confession. You just need to cooperate with us. Okay. Shao Chen wanted Gu Ning to help. Since she took the initiative to help, he would naturally be happy to see that it was done. He wouldnt mind at all! Well go back now. We can act at night. The specific cooperation with Yang Siyuan will be discussed at night. Gu Ning said, Also, dont let other people know about it. Sure, said Shao Chen. Miss Gu, thank you. Yang Siyuan stood up, then bowed deeply to Gu Ning, thanking her very sincerely. Given what Gu Ning had done till today, even if she failed to force Yang Jun to confess, he wouldnt me her for stopping him from taking revenge. Although she had destroyed his n, she was a good person and had a strong sense of justice. If he was the target back then, he believed that Gu Ning would rescue him as well. Although he didnt know if he could seed in extorting a confession, he felt that the chance of sess was still very high. He knew Yang Jun very well. Once Yang Jun knew that his real identity had been discovered, and therefore lost the Yang familys wealth, he would lose control of his emotions. And a person who lost control of his emotions wouldnt have very strong willpower. Gu Ning had the same idea, so she wasnt worried that they would fail. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. They would take action that night. Smith, after being sent to the hospital, found nothing wrong with the examination, but he was unable to speak, so the doctor couldnt ask anything about his condition. The only thing that could be checked was that his life wasnt in danger for the time being. Why was it temporary? Because they couldnt find out the cause and there might be an unknown danger. Besides, because the patient couldnt speak, they didnt know how to contact his family. They had to call the police and let the police deal with it. When the police came forward, they could only contact the embassy of Country Y. Smiths condition was determined to be a unique illness, because he suddenly became like this when he was healthy, and no one would think that it was manipted. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left, they returned to the siheyuan, then took Jing Yunyao back to the Leng familys house. Shangguan Yang still didnt go with them, because he was a more casual person, and he felt uneasy when he was in the Leng familys house. It was better for him to go for a walk at the square after a good meal, and y Elephant chess or brag with those old men. By now, going to the square to y chess and bragging with those old men had be a pleasure in Shangguan Yangs life. He often went there, so he was familiar with those old men who often showed up there. Miao Jingjing had been helping them with cleaning and sanitation these days. She already felt a little embarrassed that she ate and stayed with them for free, so she couldnt just do nothing before she thought of a way out. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the Leng familys house, Leng Shaojia happened to be sitting in a daze in the yard. Although it was getting cold now, it was a bright sunny day today, so it was warm to some extent. Leng Shaojia stayed in the room for a long time and was bored, so she went out and took a seat. However, at this moment, Leng Shaojia looked unhappy, because she had just received a call from a friend saying that something terrible happened to Smith. Smiths symptoms now were exactly the same as her own back then. She was stiff and unable to move, except that her waist was hit hard at the time, so she had added pain in the waist. Therefore, she knew it had to be Gu Ning who caused Smith to be like that. However, she didnt dare to say it aloud. She hated Gu Ning, but she was also very afraid of her. She was afraid that Gu Ning would make her lie in the hospital bed in pain for a few months once more, which was excruciating torture! She hadnt even fully recovered yet. Although Gu Ning didnt hit a certain part of Smiths body, the degree of freezing his limbs was worse than that of Leng Shaojia. At that time, Leng Shaojia was still able to speak, but Smith couldnt speak at all now. Gu Nings level of attack on Leng Shaojia was on the fifth degree, but the level of attack on Smith was on the seventh degree. That level wouldnt be fatal, but it didnt mean that there was no threat to his life. It depended on whether he could receive good treatment. However, no matter how good the treatment was, the nerves in his body wouldnt be intact after he recovered. His joints and the like would often ache due to changes of the weather. Suddenly, Leng Shaojia saw a familiar caring and knew that it was Leng Shaoting. Although she didnt know if Gu Ning was there, Leng Shaojia didnt want to see Leng Shaoting, so she immediately got up and walked away. When the car entered the Leng familyspound, Gu Ning, sitting at the front passengers seat, also saw Leng Shaojia, but she didnt care about her. Once Leng Shaoting and the others came back, Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were still the most ufortable people in the house. They finished eating first, then went back to their rooms. They didnt dare to confront Leng Shaoting and the others, because it was only them who suffered. As a result, they only dared to talk about them behind their backs and scold them. Jing Yunyao wasnt living in the Leng familys house, because it wasnt convenient for her to cultivate, and she wasnt used to the life there. Otherwise, Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia might go crazy. Although Jing Yunyao wouldnt take the initiative to make them unhappy, they would be unhappy as long as they saw Jing Yunyao. Because Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning still had things to do at night, they didnt stay in the Leng familys house for too long. At 8:30 pm, after they had a good meal, they left. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sent Jing Yunyao back to the siheyuan, Gu Ning called Gao Yi and asked him where Yang Jun was at this time. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the police station today, Gao Yi was asked to follow Yang Jun. Gao Yi said that Yang Jun just returned home from socializing and was now at home. In that case, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting immediately went to the police station. Gu Ning told Gao Yi to watch Yang Jun as always, and to call her if anything happened. Shao Chen had been waiting for Gu Ning to arrive at the police station. Although Gu Ning said that they would act at night, she didnt say what time it would be. So no matter what time it was, they had to stand by in order to act tonight. Chapter 2146 - Dont Know? Then Why Do You Panic?

Chapter 2146: Dont Know? Then Why Do You Panic?

When the police werent busy, they went to work and left normally. However, when there was a case, it often happened that they stayed awake for a day or two. In fact, the police work was often very busy and exhausting. After all, there were too many criminals. There were three other policemen who carried out this mission together with Shao Chen. They were still the same people who went to take away the fake Yang Jun that day. Gu Ning was only responsible for forcing Yang Jun to make a confession, and Shao Chen and the others would take care of the follow-up matters. Because Gu Ning and Yang Siyuan had something to talk about, Yang Siyuan sat in Leng Shaotings car. Shao Chen had nothing to worry about. The Yang family lived in an ordinary house block in this city. After all, the Yang family wasnt super rich, and couldnt afford a house in those high-end blocks. However, even if the Yang family wasnt super rich, it was much richer than ordinary families. When he returned to the familiar neighborhood, Yang Siyuans emotions changed. He had various emotions mixed together, which was veryplicated. What he wanted most now was that Yang Jun would be punished as he deserved, so that he couldfort the souls of his parents in heaven. Because Yang Siyuan was here, Gu Ning didnt need to call Gao Yi and ask him for the specific address. Their car stopped in front of the Yang familys house, and Gao Yi walked out of the dark. Boss, Yang Jun has been inside the entire time. Gao Yi said, Its just that I observed the surroundings. There is nowhere to go in. There are windows on the second floor that are not closed, but there are anti-theft bars. You all can wait here. Ill go take a look first, Gu Ning said, and walked over. Leng Shaoting did wait with the other people, but followed Gu Ning. Although Shao Chen didnt know who he was, he had already seen from Leng Shaotings interaction with Gu Ning that they were a couple. Not to mention that since it was Gu Nings boyfriend, he must enjoy a very high status. His air of nobility wasnt something ordinary people could have. As they walked over, Gu Ning took a look at the situation in the house. Only Yang Jun was inside. He was lying on the bed in the master bedroom on the second floor, and seemed to be asleep. Gu Ning couldnt help thinking that he had killed Yang Siyuans parents, but he slept in their room now. Wouldnt he feel guilty and have nightmares? Even if he had reced all the original things inside before sleeping in it, it was still very uneptable in Gu Nings eyes. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the room with the open window, which was at the back of the house. The anti-theft windows could barely be seen. Although this kind of anti-thefts was beautiful, it was much easier to open than stainless steel anti-theft windows. Leave it to me. Ill go in and open the door for you, Leng Shaoting said. Great. Gu Ning agreed. After that, Leng Shaoting directly took out a dagger and climbed up with his bare hands. In fact, Leng Shaoting could jump straight up and get on the floor, but there were surveince cameras around him. If someone watched them and investigated it, it might cause trouble. However, even if he climbed with his bare hands, it was only on the second floor. For Leng Shaoting, he didnt have any difficulties and climbed up in a few movements. Then, he took out the dagger and cut open the anti-theft window. Actually, it would be unrealistic to cut it with a dagger alone, and it could take a long time. Therefore, Leng Shaoting used his magical energy. Once he cut it, it broke off without loud sounds. If Shao Chen and the others saw this scene, they would be greatly surprised and amazed by this sharp dagger! After cutting the window open, Leng Shaoting jumped in through it. His footsteps were so light that he didnt wake up Yang Jun. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to go to the master bedroom to take a look to see if Yang Jun was really asleep after he got inside, so Leng Shaoting went to take a look. After Leng Shaoting entered, Gu Ning also came back and called Yang Siyuan and the others to go over, leaving Gao Yi waiting outside. Before long, Leng Shaoting opened the door. That person is asleep, smelling of alcohol all over, Leng Shaoting said. Great, you can go back to the car and wait for me now, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting listened to Gu Ning and waited for her in the car. Gu Ning could handle easy problems. She brought the others in right away. Gu Ning brought the group of people to the second floor. Because they were all trained, their steps were very light and Yang Jun still did not awaken. Gu Ning asked Shao Chen and the others to stay outside and wait until she called them toe in. The main bedroom door was open and the lights were on. Although Gu Ning and Yang Siyuan were already in the room, Yang Jun still felt nothing. Seeing Yang Jun sleeping in his parents room, Yang Siyuans whole body was trembling in anger. He was furious and could hardly wait to go up and kill the ungrateful man. Fortunately, he still had a bit of reason and suppressed the impulse. After getting in the room, Gu Ning didnt immediately wake up Yang Jun, but first prepared a video recorder. She nned to record Yang Juns confession. After preparing the video recorder, she decided to wake Yang Jun up. Wake him up now! Gu Ning said to Yang Siyuan. She gave him the chance to vent his anger. No problem! Yang Siyuan replied, stepping forward to give Yang Jun a hard kick. Yang Jun was instantly awakened from the pain, and felt confused. Did someone just kick him? When he opened his eyes and saw Gu Ning and Yang Siyuan in front of him, he rounded his eyes in shock. The next second, he jumped out of the bed and looked at them vigntly. You, how did you get in? What do you want to do? What did they want to do? Since Yang Siyuan appeared here, it was clear that they aimed to do something bad. Was Gu Ning going to kill him along with Yang Siyuan? What do we want to do? To do something that should be done. Gu Ning said with a sneer. Yang Siyuan, listening to Gu Nings arrangement, was silent for the time being. Something that should be done? Yang Jun immediately determined that Gu Ning believed Yang Siyuans words, and believed that they had exchanged their identities. Perhaps, they also suspected him about the loss of their files. You With a guilty conscience and fear of Gu Ning, Yang Jun suddenly didnt know what to say. Did you delete the school files through your connections? Gu Ning asked. Although she asked that question, her tone was definitely affirmative. She asked, simply because she needed Yang Jun to admit it by himself. When Yang Jun heard her question, his expression couldnt hide his guilty conscience, but he pretended to be calm and denied it. What school files? I dont know what you are talking about? Really? Then why are you panicking? Gu Ning smiled mockingly. Yang Jun was struck dumb for a second and forced himself to calm down, but he failed. I know youre not Yang Siyuan. Youre Yang Jun instead, said Gu Ning. Chapter 2147 - Put Yang Siyuan in Jail?

Chapter 2147: Put Yang Siyuan in Jail?

No, Im not Yang Jun. Im Yang Siyuan. Dont be fooled by Yang Jun. He simply said that to steal my familys properties Before Gu Ning finished speaking, Yang Jun hurriedly interrupted, but this kind of hurried concealment further proved his guilty conscience. Yang Siyuan just looked at Yang Jun angrily, but didnt interrupt. Whether its true or not, you can easily find out after checking your high school files, Gu Ning said with a smile. Humph! The school files are lost Yang Jun said subconsciously, but as soon as he said it aloud, he knew that he had said something wrong. He shouldnt have said that, but couldnt take his words back. Really? How do you know that the school files are lost? Gu Ning asked meaningfully. Yang Jun had a guilty conscience for a moment, but soon calmed down. It was Shao Chen who told me that. Im a major role in this case. Couldnt I ask about it? It seemed justified, but theposure that Yang Jun thought he had was so full of loopholes in Gu Nings view! Even Yang Siyuan felt so. Really? Gu Ning sneered, Yang Jun, dont deny it anymore, because I read your files before reminding Shao Chen to do it. Ive also investigated that youre actually Jun Yang, and hes Yang Siyuan. What? Hearing that, Yang Jun was shocked. Gu Ning had already done an investigation before reminding Shao Chen to do that? She had also found out Before long, Yang Jun came back to his senses, thinking that it shouldnt be true or that Gu Ning might be deceiving him, so Yang Jun began to deny it again. Miss Gu, I dont know why you want to help Yang Jun like this, but Im the real Yang Siyuan. Ha-ha! Gu Ning couldnt help but sneer. She wasnt angry, because it wasnt surprising that Yang Jun didnt confess his guilt easily. In fact, let alone Yang Jun, if someone did something bad, they wouldnt easily confess their crime either, because they would be convicted if they admitted it. Besides, she was just saying it without evidence! If he didnt try to deny it, no one knew whether he would get away with it by chance! Since Ive investigated it, Ive collected some evidence Gu Ning said, took out two files from her backpack, and threw them directly at Yang Jun. Looking at the files that Gu Ning had thrown on the bed, Yang Jun was trembling with tension. Did she really find out the truth? Yang Jun didnt want to read them because he was afraid of seeing what he didnt want to see, but he had to read them because he also wanted to know if they actually found out the truth. What? Dont you dare to read them? Gu Ning asked sarcastically, seeing Yang Jun not going to get the files for a long time. Of course I will! Why should I be afraid? Challenged by Gu Ning, Yang Jun had no choice, but to pick the files up. However, his trembling body had already betrayed him. Yang Jun took the files, and hesitated for a moment before daring to open them. When he saw that they were indeed his and Yang Siyuans files, Yang Jun felt terrible and began to lose his confidence. Now, can you still deny it? Gu Ning asked. Yang Jun lost his confidence for a while, but he raised his voice again upon thinking that the school files had already been deleted. These files you got are fake Well, it seems that you really hold out hope until faced with the grim reality! Gu Ning said, then she took out another piece of file and threw it to the front of Yang Jun. This is the file in the Education Bureaus system. It isnt lost! In fact, in order to prevent Shao Chen or Yang Jun from ying dirty tricks, she only reminded Shao Chen to check the files in their school. She didnt tell him there were files in the Education Bureau as well. After learning that the school files were lost, she asked K to check the files in the Education Bureau right away. If the files were still there, it meant Yang Jun didnt delete them. Or, Yang Jun might know about it, butcked connections and abilities to delete them. What? Yang Jun had no idea that there were archives in the Education Bureau. Actually, even if he knew it, he couldnt delete them. In that case, Yang Jun didnt know what he could do now. Suddenly, Yang Jun thought of something and felt less afraid, then he stared straight at Gu Ning. Yes, Im Yang Jun, but so what? It was Yang Siyuans parents who forced me to exchange identities with him. It isnt my fault. Then he looked at Yang Siyuan and said to discuss with him and threaten him at the same time, Yang Siyuan, your assassination of me is illegal. Although you didnt seed, you cant get away with it and will be sentenced to years in jail. Why dont we end this mess? I wont sue you, so you dont need to be sentenced. Hearing that, Yang Siyuan was angry and felt it was ironic. Did Yang Jun think it wasnt a big deal? Even if it was his familys fault that they exchanged identities, it wasnt a reason for Yang Jun to steal his familys wealth and murder his parents. Its not that simple. Since you admit youre Yang Jun, you should return the Yang familys wealth to Yang Siyuan, said Gu Ning. Impossible! Im still Yang Siyuan, and the properties of the Yang family are still mine. Yang Jun immediately refused when he heard that. He wouldnt be willing to give tens of millions in properties back to Yang Siyuan! It was impossible! Whether its possible or not isnt up to you, but thew, Gu Ning said. Although Yang Juns shamelessness surprised her, she wasnt emotionally affected and stayed calm as always. Do you mean that you dont agree that this matter ends here? Yang Siyuan is going to go to jail? Yang Jun clenched his fists, looked cold, and red at Gu Ning. It seemed as if he wanted to seek justice for Yang Siyuan. If Yang Siyuan was the only one who was put in jail, he would naturally be happy to see it done, but the problem was that if Yang Siyuan went to jail, it meant that his identity went public and he would lose the Yang familys properties. Well, Gu Ning sneered. Her expression suddenly changed and became cold. She looked at Yang Jun with a gloomy look, and Yang Jun felt creepy all of a sudden. He avoided Gu Nings eyes at once, without any courage to see her. Afterwards, he heard Gu Nings light voice. Yang Jun, did you forget something, like the death of Yang Siyuans parents Once they talked about his parents death, Yang Siyuan was in pain. Even if it had been a year, he still couldnt get over it. He would only feel better after taking revenge. Upon hearing that, Yang Jun panicked and subconsciously denied it. No, it has nothing to do with me! Did I say it has something to do with you? Why did you yell? Did you panic and feel guilty now? Gu Ning asked ironically. Chapter 2148 - Yang Jun Is Taken away

Chapter 2148: Yang Jun Is Taken away

I Yang Jun panicked once again. He knew that he lost hisposure, so he argued at once. You wronged me, so I got emotional. Yang Jun kept on denying it, because he believed that they had no evidence. Although he had been honest with Yang Siyuan, Yang Siyuan was the son of the deceased, so his confession alone didnt mean anything. Wronged? Really? Gu Ning sneered. Then she didnt continue to speak, but she turned to give a nce at Yang Siyuan. Yang Siyuan understood it, and opened his mouth at this moment. This is what you admitted to me face to face. Howe youre wronged now? You can speak? Hearing Yang Siyuan talking, Yang Jun rounded his eyes in shock. How could that be possible? Yeah, sorry to disappoint you. Yang Siyuan sneered. Yang Jun was indeed disappointed, but he didnt think it would make any difference. So? You said I confessed to you face to face, what about the evidence? Do you have evidence? If there is no evidence, you are ndering me, and I can sue you, Jun Yang said. Even if Yang Jun said that loudly, he was actually very scared. However, he couldnt admit it. Yang Siyuan didnt have evidence, so he was slightly worried. If Yang Jun refused to admit it, he might not be able to punish him ording to thew. However, given the current situation, his worries were useless and he could only do his best to make Yang Jun confess. Yang Jun, my parents kindly adopted you. They treated you so well. They fed you and supported you in your studying. Why are you so cruel to them? Yang Siyuan asked with strong hatred. Hearing that, Yang Juns dissatisfaction with Yang Siyuans parents was immediately exposed. Why do you think they treat me well? They told me to do this and that, and also forced me to exchange identities with you so that you could go to study in a prestigious university, while I could only go to a worse college Till then, Yang Jun realized he shouldnt have said that, so he immediately exined. Oh, I didnt harm them. He couldnt admit it. If he did, he would be put in jail. Although Yang Juns reaction had proved that he had a guilty conscience and it could be judged that Yang Siyuans parents death really had something to do with him, it was better to get Yang Juns personal acknowledgment when there was no evidence. Therefore, Yang Siyuan continued, Yes, its our fault to ask you to exchange identities with me, but my family treated you well! Didnt you have the National College Entrance Examination again and get into a good university afterwards? My parents did ask you to do some housework, but I did it too! I think that apart from the exchange of identities, there was nothing wrong with my familys treatment of you! You had what I had. We even shared the same amount of allowance. Do you have to hate my parents so much just for a mistake? Did you have to kill them? Yang Siyuans mood fluctuated as he questioned Yang Jun. His fists were clenched tightly, and his veins protruded. He could hardly wait to go up and beat Yang Jun, but he still controlled himself. I didnt Yang Jun denied it once more. Jun Yang, you killed my parents and youre still living in their room now. Arent you afraid that theylle to you in the middle of the night? When Yang Jun heard that, his body trembled a little in fear. At the beginning, he not only slept in Yang Siyuans parents room and had nightmares, he also had nightmares in other rooms. After that, in order to be courageous, he directly slept in Yang Siyuans parents room. At the beginning, he did have nightmares, but it gradually got better. After a long time, there was nothing to be afraid of. However, now that Yang Siyuan mentioned it, Yang Jun felt uneasy. It wasnt that he didnt think about selling this house, but he was still paying off the mortgage for it, so he couldnt get rid of it. Although the Yang family had some wealth, it would be unrealistic to spend more money to buy a new house. Since there was already a house, why couldnt he live in it? Therefore, Yang Jun boldly continued to live inside. I didnt kill your parents Yang Jun still denied it, but his willpower was no longer firm, because he was reminded again and again by Yang Siyuan that he had killed Yang Siyuans parents. He felt even more guilty, so he couldnt bear it now. Yes, what Gu Ning yed was the will strategy. Therefore, no matter how Yang Jun denied it, Yang Siyuan continued to say that Yang Jun had killed his parents. You killed my parents. You confessed it. You said you broke the brakes of my parents car, then you hired a car to hit my parents car. You chose a bad road so that my parents car failed to stop in the car ident. In that case, they could hardly survive. No, no, no Yang Siyuans words were like memories, and they became clearer in Yang Juns mind. They refused to leave him and disturbing his nerves. Its you. Its you. You killed my parents. You killed my parents, because you wanted to steal my familys properties. You killed my parents! Yang Siyuan continued. Every word and every sentence he said annoyed Yang Jun. In the end, Yang Jun lost control of himself. No! They deserved it. Since they forced me to exchange identities with you, why didnt they allow me to inherit your familys wealth? The Yang familys properties are mine. They belong to me. They wanted to transfer thepany to be under your name, so I could only get it when theyre dead. He confessed to some extent. You jerk! Yang Jun finally couldnt stand it any seconds longer. Without dy, he punched Yang Jun with full strength, so Yang Jun was directly beaten to the ground. At this time, Yang Siyuan was trembling all over in anger as tears rolled down his cheeks. Although he was aware that his parents were killed by Yang Jun, he was still very irritated when he heard him confess. Yang Jun was in great pain after being beaten, but he suddenly came back to his senses and realized that he had admitted it. He was shaking with fright. Although he had already admitted it, he was still trying to deny it. I didnt kill them. I didnt. However, it wasnt convincing at all. Come in now! Gu Ning called. The second she finished, the door was pushed open. Shao Chen and several other policemen walked in. The moment Shao Chen saw Yang Jun, he had mixed emotions. He was sad and angry. Before today, they were close friends and he treated Yang Jun sincerely. However, he found out that he was simply being used by Yang Jun. While he was filled with anger, he felt sad too. You Seeing Shao Chen, Yang Jun was slightly surprised, but it wasnt strange because Yang Siyuan was there. This forced confession was actually done by all of them. Because Shao Chen learned his dirty secret, Yang Jun felt a little embarrassed. He had used Shao Chen, but he also took him as his friend. Take him away, said Shao Chen, and two policemen walked to Yang Jun at once. Yang Jun tried to struggle, but failed. Chapter 2149 - Wont You Miss Me?

Chapter 2149: Wont You Miss Me?

Gu Ning put away the video recorder and handed it to Shao Chen, leaving the case to him and his colleagues. Yang Siyuan followed Shao Chen back. Although they now had proven their identities and the attempted murder of Yang Jun, it didnt mean that he waspletely innocent. He had tried to assassinate Yang Jun, which was the truth, so he couldnt get away with it. However, it was understandable why Yang Siyuan had tried to kill Yang Jun, so the police wouldnt seriously punish him. Thank you so much, Miss Gu. Shao Chen thanked Gu Ning. Miss Gu, thank you. Yang Siyuan thanked Gu Ning too, and bowed deeply to her. As long as Yang Jun was punished ording to thew, he didnt care what would happen to himself. Officer Shao, what will happen to Yang Siyuan given the situation? Gu Ning asked. Although she had already helped Yang Siyuan a lot, she wanted to know the result since she had already done so much. Yang Siyuans assassination of Yang Jun has been established. The sentence for attempted homicide is three to five years. Well, after what has happened today, the court will give a lighter sentence, but hell still be sentenced one or two years. If he performs well in prison, he mighte out half a year earlier, Shao Chen said. It would be the result if Yang Jun didnt have any connections. If Gu Ning stood out for him, it might be easier to solve the matter, but Gu Ning and Yang Siyuan werent rtives or close friends. It was impossible to use her connections to help Yang Siyuan, so Shao Chen didnt mention it. Gu Ning understood that she could easily get Yang Siyuan out of jail with her connections, but she didnt have that n. Yang Siyuan and she werent close after all, and he had to take responsibility aftermitting the crime. If its possible, please let Yang Siyuan use his original identity to deal with hispany affairs. Given the situation hes in, he wouldnt be able to manage it any longer, so he can sell it and save the money. Hell need the money after hes out of jail, said Gu Ning. Dont worry, we will, Miss Gu, said Shao Chen. Thank you, Miss Gu. Yang Siyuan thanked Gu Ning again. Now, he didnt know what else he could say except for thanking her. Alright, we can leave now, said Gu Ning. After that, they walked away. However, before leaving, Yang Siyuan found the key to his own house. He not only had to deal with thepanys business, but also the house. As for the house, he would naturally have to keep it, or where would he live after he came out of jail? It was just that he still had to pay several million yuan of loans for this house, so he nned to sell thepany, then repay the mortgage in full before going to jail with peace of mind. After leaving, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt return to the siheyuan, and instead went to Mountain River Garden. They didnt have much private time to stay together, so now that they had, they naturally wouldnt waste it. Because Xu Jingchen would leave with Leng Shaoting tomorrow, he went back to the Xu familys house tonight. The Xu family was a little unhappy that Xu Jinchen was back in the capital, but didnt go home. They supported him in spending more time with his girlfriend, but he at least should go back home once. Even if he just had a meal or stayed at home for only one night, they would be happy to see him. If he coulde back with his girlfriend, it would be even better. Xu Jingchen didnt forget his family, and at the strong request of his family, he took Zi Beiying back to the Xu familys house. Zi Beiying felt it was too fast to see his parents right now. After all, she and Xu Jingchen hadnt been together for long, and there were still uncertain factors for the future. However, they were girlfriend and boyfriend now, and she had been in the capital for such a long time, so it wasnt polite if she didnt visit the Xu family. Zi Beiying was very lively outside, but she was quite nervous when she was about to see Xu Jinchens family. Luckily, they liked her very much and they were easy to get along with. Therefore, she soon rxed. The Xu family was very worried about Xu Jingchens marriage. Although Xu Jingchen was good-looking and had a good family background, and he had many choices, the problem was that he wanted to find someone he loved! None of the heiresses from families of wealth and power which his family had introduced to him could win his heart. Finally, he met Zi Beiying and Zi Beiying was very adorable, so they were happy for them. The Xu family was much easier to get along with than the Leng family, because there was no conflict in the Xu family. After staying at the Xu familys house until 9 pm, Zi Beiying needed to leave. The Xu family wanted her to stay at the Xu familys house for the night, but they were rejected by Zi Beiying because she felt it wasnt a good idea and she would be uneasy. The Xu family understood, so they didnt force Zi Beiying to stay. When Zi Beiying came, she brought gifts to everyone, and the Xu family also prepared a present for Zi Beiying for their first meeting. Their gift wasnt cheap. It wasnt because they were rich, but because Zi Beiying was very important in their eyes. After leaving the Xu familys house, Xu Jinchen looked very upset. Whats wrong? Zi Beiying asked. Im leaving tomorrow. We might be apart for more than half a month this time, Xu Jingchen said. He didnt have much time to stay with Zi Beiying, and they would be apart again after being together for only a few days. I know, but we have to ept it. Zi Beiying was unwilling to be apart from him, but she chose him to be her boyfriend, so she had to ept the situation. I dont want to leave you, Xu Jinchen said. Although they had said a lot of sweet nothings to each other during these days when they were together, Zi Beiying still felt shy and said nothing. Do you want me to leave? Xu Jinchen was unhappy when Zi Beiying didnt give him any responses. I dont, but what can I do about it? You still have to go to work, Zi Beiying said. Xu Jinchen hesitated for a while, then he said carefully, Um, can we go back to Century City tonight? To my ce? No. Once Zi Beiying heard that, she flushed and refused. Although Xu Jinchen and she were already boyfriend and girlfriend, they werent in a stable rtionship yet, so she wasnt ready to have sex with Xu Jinchen. She believed that Xu Jinchen would respect her, but she felt nervous upon thinking that they needed to stay with each other for a night. Xu Jinchen understood Zi Beiyings worries, so he exined right away. Dont worry, without your permission, I wont do anything. I just want to have some private time with you. As Xu Jinchen said that, he felt aggrieved. Anyway, Xu Jinchen was very honest. He really loved Zi Beiying, so he respected her. He was a man and he had desire and sexual need, but he controlled himself every time he got aroused. Chapter 2150 - One Day I Will

Chapter 2150: One Day I Will

Before their rtionship became stable enough, he wouldnt have sex with Zi Beiying because he was also worried that he might hurt her. Zi Beiying hesitated as well. She wanted to spend more time with Xu Jinchen too! Well, if you dont want to, dont force yourself to agree. Ill drive you to Century City right now. Seeing Zi Beiying hesitating, Xu Jinchen stopped persuading her. No, I just Zi Beiying exined at once. The moment she finished, she felt embarrassed and turned her eyes away. Then do you agree? Xu Jinchen smiled with satisfaction in his eyes. Yeah. Zi Beiying agreed. She didnt have the heart to turn him down in the end. Hearing that, the smile on Xu Jinchens face grew broader and he immediately drove Zi Beiying to his ce. Xu Jingchen had a lot of houses, but he often lived in a high-end residential area in the city center because it was more convenient. Following Xu Jingchen into his residence, Zi Beiying was a little nervous. Although she didnt want anything to happen, she was expecting something to happen. After all, she was an adult, and her brain and body would have physiological reactions too. Xu Jingchens house was decorated very simply, because he was a grown man and he rarely came to stay here. Nevertheless, no matter how simple it was, it had all the necessities, and they werent cheap. Therefore, there was elegance in the simplicity. What would you like to drink? Red wine, coffee, tea, or water. Xu Jingchen asked. Coffee, please, Zi Beiying said. She wouldnt drink, because if she got drunk, something that shouldnt happen might happen, and that wasnt something she wanted. Well, she actually wanted to have some red wine, but Xu Jinchen might misunderstand her if she said that. She didnt want Xu Jinchen to misunderstand her. Arent you afraid that you wont be able to fall asleep after drinking coffee? Xu Jingchen asked with a smile. Its okay. Im not sleepy anyway. Zi Beiyings eyes shed, and she said nonchntly, but what she wanted was to be unable to sleep. If she fell asleep Zi Beiying couldnt help thinking about it. She admitted that she was thinking too much, but she just didnt want to fall asleep! No problem! Xu Jingchen didnt think that much. Since Zi Beiying wanted to drink coffee, he would make her a cup of coffee. Xu Jingchen turned on the TV first, then went to make coffee. Xu Jingchen made a cup of coffee for Zi Beiying, while he poured a ss of red wine for himself. Zi Beiying looked at the red wine in Xu Jingchens hand and couldnt help but think further about it. Would he get drunk? What would he do to her when he was drunk? Thinking of that, Zi Beiying was a little worried, a little nervous, and a little expectant. Realizing that she was almost expecting sex with him, Zi Beiying couldnt wait to p herself. Why was she expecting that? Seeing Zi Beiyings somewhat absent-minded look, Xu Jingchen knew that she was ufortable here, but he had no intention of sending her back. It wasnt easy for him to get her here, so he wouldnt just let her go. However, if she insisted on leaving, he would respect her and drive her home. Sometimes, men shouldnt be too gentle, or they wouldnt be able to get the girls they wanted. Therefore, Xu Jinchen ignored Zi Beiyings nervousness. Xu Jingchen sat next to Zi Beiying, holding red wine in one hand and embracing Zi Beiyings shoulders with the other. During these days when they were together, they naturally held hands, hugged and kissed each other, but didnt take a further step. Therefore, Zi Beiying didnt feel ufortable at all being embraced by Xu Jingchen,. The two of them watched TV and chatted casually. Although they were just casually chatting, the mood wasnt embarrassing. At this time, on the TV, a man sent the woman home after the couple had a date. After the man sent the woman downstairs, he proposed to have a seat for a while at the womans house. The woman hesitated shyly, but agreed in the end, then they went to the womans house. The woman asked the man what he wanted to drink. Coffee, tea, or water, and the man said that a ss of water would be fine. After pouring the water, the two watched TV on the sofa. Seeing that, Zi Beiying realized how simr the plot was to theirs! This plot is very simr to ours. Xu Jingchenughed. This was really a coincidence. Afterwards, on the TV watched by the men and women in the TV series, there were scenes of men and women kissing. The men and women in the TV series couldnt help but kiss too. Seeing that, Zi Beiying suddenly felt ufortable. She lowered her head embarrassedly, and her heart throbbed, thinking that something like this might happen to her and Xu Jingchen! Xu Jingchens throat moved a few times, and his emotion gradually changed. He put the red wine on the table, then raised Zi Beiyings chin and looked at her. W-What are you doing? Zi Beiying asked nervously. She wanted to run away, but failed. There are only us in the room now. What else can I do? Xu Jinchen put on an evil smile with burning desire in his eyes. You Zi Beiying wanted to say something again, but her mouth was blocked before she could say anything. On and outside the TV, there was a couple kissing on the sofa. The passionate kiss was over on TV, but it was still going on outside of it. It was just a kiss, so Zi Beiying didnt push him away. Instead, she enjoyed this feeling very much. However, as time went by, they gradually lost control of themselves. Xu Jingchens hand unconsciously slid to Zi Beiyings back, then he pressed her on the sofa. Zi Beiying flushed red in an instant, then pushed Xu Jinchen away. Xu Jinchen got his reason back and felt quite embarrassed. One day, I will said Xu Jinchen with reluctance, then got up and ran to the washroom. He had to take a cold shower to cool himself down. Zi Beiying was shy and gloating over his embarrassment. At the same time, she also felt it might not be a good thing for a man to fight back his desire all the time. However, Xu Jinchen had to fight back his desire, because she wasnt ready yet. Xu Jingchen took a cold shower for half an hour before his desire went away. After returning to the living room, he looked very resentful at Zi Beiying. It was torture for him to be unable to taste the beauty in his arms. Y-Y-You, why didnt you put on clothes? Seeing Xu Jinchens lower body wrapped in a bath towel with his upper body totally naked, Zi Beiying was nervous, but she couldnt move her eyes away from his body. Xu Jinchens body was so amazing! He had eight abs! Zi Beiying ached to touch them. Xu Jinchen understood what she was thinking, and he didnt think it was wrong. She was open-minded, but didnt forget her manners. Chapter 2151 - How Does It Feel?

Chapter 2151: How Does It Feel?

Zi Beiyings excited look immediately pleased Xu Jingchen. He walked up to her in a swagger, and asked, How is my body? Are you satisfied? Yeah, very good. Im very satisfied. Zi Beiying replied subconsciously. It was her real thought, but she felt ashamed as soon as she said it aloud, so she turned her eyes away and stopped looking at him at once. The smile on Xu Jinchens face grew broader and he kept on flirting with her. Why dont you give it a feel? Stop it! Zi Beiying knew he was flirting with her, so she was slightly annoyed. In fact, she honestly wanted to feel it. Xu Jinchen continued to seduce her. Just a touch. Its not a big deal. Dont you like my body? No, put on your clothes right now. Zi Beiying refused. She had to remain restrained even though she wanted to touch his body. She couldnt let Xu Jinchen seed. Are you sure? Then Ill go put clothes on. Dont regret it! Xu Jinchen said. He said that not because he was narcissistic, but because he saw through Zi Beiying. What do you mean? I wont regret it. Youre not the only man who has a perfect body in this world anyway. Zi Beiying argued. Do you mean you want to touch other mens bodies? Upon hearing that, Xu Jinchen felt slightly upset and pressed Zi Beiying down with his whole body. What are you doing? Zi Beiying was taken aback by Xu Jingchens behavior, and subconsciously raised her hands to stop him. She forgot that his upper body was still naked, so she stretched out her hands and covered his pectoral muscles. In an instant, both of them felt an electric shock. Zi Beiyings hands and Xu Jingchens body feltfortably numb, then their eyes met, stunned. Their heartbeats also elerated at the same time. Xu Jinchen came back to his senses earlier than Zi Beiying, but he didnt interrupt her and just watched her silently. It didnt take long for Zi Beiying to get her mind back as well. Her face suddenly flushed, and she immediately withdrew her hands and covered her face. She was so embarrassed. Y-You Leave me alone! Zi Beiying snapped at him, feeling angry from embarrassment. How does it feel? Xu Jinchen didnt move away, but asked with anticipation. He wanted to know Zi Beiyings answer. Although he was clearly aware that he had a perfect body with good texture, he badly needed his girls approval. No, its not good at all. Get out of my way now. Zi Beiying deliberately denied it, but in fact, it felt very good. She just regretted that she didnt poke or pinch it a few times. Really? Isnt it good? Xu Jingchen suddenly squinted with dissatisfaction and sounded dangerous, then he pressed forward a bit. Y-Y-Youre so shameless and narcissistic! Zi Beiying criticized him in panic. Well, since you said Im shameless, Ill do some shameless things! Xu Jinchen said meaningfully and kept on approaching Zi Beiying. Stop it. Stop it now! Im sorry. Your body is perfect and it feels really good. I mean it. Zi Beiying yielded. Although it was the truth, Xu Jinchen refused to ept it right now. You just touched it once, and you cant feel it correctly. Did you just give me a perfunctory answer? Come on, feel it with your heart, said Xu Jinchen with an evil smile on his lips. No. Zi Beiying refused, but she actually badly wanted to do that. No? Then its a perfunctory answer, right? Xu Jinchen was dissatisfied. Xu Jinchen, youre a bad guy! Zi Beiying suddenly found out that Xu Jinchen was a bad man. Bad guy? Um, it seems I must do some bad things to match your judgment about me, said Xu Jinchen meaningfully again, and he directly pressed his body against Zi Beiyings. No, no, no, Ill feel it. Zi Beiying was really afraid that Xu Jinchen would do something bad, so she gave in right away. She didnt feel too reluctant, because she wanted to feel it too. Seeing Zi Beiyingspromise, Xu Jingchen was satisfied. He got up a little, exposing his whole body, and waited for Zi Beiying to touch it. Although Xu Jingchen behaved like a rogue now, he actually wasnt so calm in his heart. He was also nervous and embarrassed. After all, it was the first time he had done such a shameless thing. However, if he didnt do that, he couldnt get closer to his future wife. Looking at Xu Jingchens strong chest muscles and eight abs, Zi Beiying couldnt help swallowing. In fact, her older brother had a strong body too, but it wasnt better than Xu Jinchens. Zi Beiying hesitated a little, and Xu Jingchen didnt urge her, because he had already seen from her eyes that she was very satisfied with his body. Zi Beiying hesitated for a moment, then reached out and poked Xu Jingchens chest muscles. It felt really good. Xu Jingchen also felt a little sexually numb after Zi Beiyings touch. How does it feel? Xu Jinchen summoned up his courage and asked again. Well, not bad. Zi Beiying replied. Are you satisfied? Xu Jinchen asked. Yeah! Zi Beiying said. Want more? Xu Jinchen said. Zi Beiying got mad and pushed Xu Jinchen away. Move! If you continue, Ill leave now. Saying that, Zi Beiying stood up, but she was immediately pulled back by Xu Jingchen. The next second, she was pressed under his body against the sofa. Xu Jinchen smiled evilly and said, Youre in my wolf den now. Do you think you can run away? What do you want? Zi Beiying asked and immediately covered her chest with her hands. She looked at him vigntly. Would Xu Jinchen really have sex with her tonight? Seeing Zi Beiyings vignce towards him, Xu Jingchen felt upset. Why did she stay alert with him? He didnt want Zi Beiying to think him as a bad man and refuse to stay with him any longer. In that case, the loss would outweigh the gain. As a result, he stopped flirting with her. After giving Zi Beiying a kiss, Xu Jinchen got up from her body and said tofort her, Dont worry, I wont do anything bad to you before you agree. Dont be scared. Although Zi Beiying trusted Xu Jinchen, she was still a little scared when Xu Jinchen got sexually excited. However, after Xu Jinchen got up from her body, Zi Beiying felt relieved and disappointed. The atmosphere became slightly embarrassing, but they soon went back to normal. It wasnt early, so they should go to sleep now. Where is the guest room in your house? Zi Beiying asked. There is no guest room in my house, said Xu Jinchen, raising his eyebrow a little. Chapter 2152 - Stopped by Jing Yunfei

Chapter 2152: Stopped by Jing Yunfei

What? If there isnt a guest room, where should I sleep? On the sofa? Zi Beiying was surprised. If there wasnt a guest room, why did Xu Jinchen bring her back? In the master bedroom, of course, Xu Jingchen said naturally. What? In the master bedroom? Zi Beiying took a few steps back when she heard that. Looking at Xu Jinchen, she stayed alert. Was he going to Xu Jinchen understood what Zi Beiying was thinking about and he put on a resigned look. Dont worry, Ill sleep on the sofa. Originally, he wanted to sleep with Zi Beiying, but seeing Zi Beiying being so rmed, he was afraid that she would be frightened by him, so he could only sleep on the sofa. Oh, alright! Zi Beiying didnt think much about it, and walked directly to the master bedroom. Anyway, Xu Jingchen said that there wasnt a guest room, so she easily found the master bedroom. Besides, there were only a few rooms in this house, so it wasnt hard to find the room. The reason why she asked just now was just to be polite, after all it wasnt polite to look around on her own. Seeing Zi Beiyings back, Xu Jingchen suddenly felt upset. He respected Zi Beiying and he didnt want to have sex with her before their rtionship was stable enough. However, he was a normal man. Seeing his dream girl, he ached to have a taste of her, but he couldnt. Xu Jingchen got up, walked towards the bedroom, and took out his pajamas for Zi Beiying. Its big, but thats all I have. Its okay. Zi Beiying didnt mind it at all, and she didnt dislike it. It was her mans pajamas after all. Xu Jingchen also took his own clothes. After ncing at Zi Beiying a few times, he went out, but with reluctance! Neither Xu Jingchen nor Zi Beiying fell asleep that night. Both were thinking about the other. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, on the other hand, had passionate sex for a whole night once more. Early in the morning, after a good breakfast, Xu Jingchen sent Zi Beiying back to Century City. And Gu Ning went to school after eating a good breakfast. Although she would bete for a ss or two, Gu Ning didnt care. Anyway, she had already been absent for so many sses, and she only needed to make sure that her grades wouldnt drop. Leng Shaoting didnt drive Gu Ning to school, because the distance from Mountain River Garden to the Capital University was very long, and it would take almost two hours to go back and forth. He needed to go back to the military base right away, however, so he couldnt drive her to school. Leng Shaoting wasnt worried about Gu Nings safety, he was simply unwilling to leave her. However, no matter how unwilling he was, they had to be apart for the time being. After Xu Jingchen sent Zi Beiying back to Century City, he didnt stay much longer and left as well. He was also reluctant to leave, but he had to do his work. Once Xu Jinchen and Leng Shaoting met, they went back to the military base. Because Hong Yifeng had been absent for many days, Wei Xian sent disciples to find him. Wei Xian knew Hong Yifengs purpose to go to the capital because he arranged for him to go there. However, after so many days, Hong Yifeng hadnt brought any news back, which made Wei Xian feel that Hong Yifeng was too useless and couldnt handle the mortal. Although other people sent out by other families didnt have any news either, they didnt directly attack Gu Ning. Wei Xian, however, told Hong Yifeng that he could y some tricks. As long as he didnt kill or seriously injure Gu Ning, it wouldnt be a big deal. However, when the disciples sent by Wei Xian found Zhou Wenqun, they learned that after Hong Yifeng negotiated with Gu Ning that day, he disappeared. Because Hong Yifeng rarely went out, Zhou Wenqun didnt take Hong Yifengs disappearance seriously. He thought Hong Yifeng went back after failing to settle the deal. They werent suspicious of Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning was quite good at martial arts, she was a mortal after all, so they believed that she was no match for Hong Yifeng. Zhou Wenqun also told them that after he left the Shengning Organization that day, Hong Yifeng suddenly made him get out of the car and went in a certain direction, as if he was chasing something. After that, the disciples sent by Wei Xian went to investigate it, but they really couldnt find any useful information. After all, they didnt have the ability to check the surveince cameras along the way. When Gu Ning left the parking lot, she was blocked by someone, it was Jing Yunfei. Jing Yunfei lost patience after watching Gu Ning for so many days. It was so boring and he got nothing useful, so he had toe out. When he was spying on Gu Ning, he didnt forget to pay special attention to the factory, but he found nothing useful from the medicine factory. Gu Ning knew they werent just spying on them, so she was prepared and they naturally couldnt find anything useful. Actually, what Gu Ning was really worried about was that they might damage the medicine factory right away. They were cultivators. If they really did that, she might not be able to stop them. She didnt visit the medicine factory often, or she wouldnt allow it to happen. Luckily, they didnt damage the factory. Because many people in the cultivation world knew that they were out and they were sent out by all the major families, the major families werepetitors and they couldnt wait to see the others in trouble. Therefore, they were investigating Cine and watching each other. If any of them dared to cause any damage, the others would know. Even if the others didnt know, they would find out who did it sooner orter. Destroying mortals stuff was no less serious than harming them, so even if any of them really wanted to cause damage, they dared not do it. Cultivators were afraid to damage Cine, but many of them had the idea of doing that. The security guards arranged by Gu Ning at Cine were all veterans, and they were much stronger than ordinary people, so those who wanted to cause damage wouldnt seed. There were about eighty veterans recruited by Gu Nings securitypany now. They didnt just sit there and wait for tasks, they were busy training when there were no tasks. Although the training wasnt as hard as in the army, it could be considered severe. They not only provided security service to the outside world, but also to her ownpany. Therefore, those who wanted to destroy Cine all failed and were put in jail. It wasnt kept from the media, and it was instead spread abroad as a warning to others. After several times of failed destruction, nobody dared to damage Cine again, but it was still held under tight security. Anyway, Gu Ning wasnt surprised to see the person who stopped her, because she had sensed the air of cultivators earlier on. She also saw Jing Yunfei with her Jade Eyes. Chapter 2153 - Hes Someone!

Chapter 2153: Hes Someone!

Seeing Jing Yunfei, Gu Ning wasnt happy because he had badly bullied Jing Yunyao many times before. If it was the right time, she would pay him back for Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning would punish every member of the eldest sons family of the Jing family. Miss Gu, can we have a private talk? Jing Yunfei asked after stopping Gu Ning. Although he never respected mortals, he needed to be polite because he needed to talk about business with her. Who are you? Why should I talk to you? Gu Ning asked on purpose. My name is Jing, the same Jing as Jing Ke. Miss Gu, can we talk about business? Jing Yunfei said. I have to go to ss. You can talk to the person in charge of mypany for business matters, Gu Ning said. She wasnt really asking him to talk to the staff of herpany, but deliberately pushed him away. In fact, she was the one who was in charge of the medicine business of herpany. Although Gu Ning was temporarily unable to confront him head-on, Gu Ning could fool him for a while, so she wouldnt easily agree to talk to him. Even if they had a talk, it wouldnt seed. Miss Gu, I can wait for you to finish your sses. How about that? Jing Yunfei said. As long as Gu Ning agreed to talk, it didnt matter that he waited for her for a while. Okay, but I dont have time at noon. Mr. Jing, if you dont mind, please wait for me till this afternoon. Im going to invite my ssmates to share a meal together this afternoon. We can book a table in the same restaurant. Ill have a talk with you, then dine with my friends, Gu Ning said. In fact, it was a lie that she didnt have time at noon. She deceived Jing Yunfei simply to keep him waiting for her for a longer time. Actually, even in the afternoon, he might not be able to sessfully strike a deal with Gu Ning. No problem. Jing Yunfei didnt mind it at all. Miss Gu, can I have your number? Gu Ning didnt refuse and gave him her number. After that, Gu Ning went back to school. Jing Yunfei understood that although Gu Ning agreed to talk with him, it didnt mean she would cooperate with him. He didnt tell her what business he was going to talk about with her yet, and he also clearly knew Gu Ning had no n to work with anyone on her medicine business. Therefore, he was clearly aware that she would turn him down. Even though he knew he would be turned down, Jing Yunfei still decided to have that talk because he had other purposes. He met Gu Ning this time in order to use violence to force her to agree. He dared toe to see Gu Ning today because he knew Dongfang Jinghong and Yin Shiyi were absent, otherwise he wouldnt be able to see Gu Ning smoothly. They would stop him. Once Jing Yunfei left, he directly went to have a rest in the hotel. He would go to see Gu Ning again in the afternoon. When Gu Ning got to the teaching building, it was ten minutes before the end of the second ss, so she didnt go in directly. Instead, she found a ce downstairs to sit and wait for the ss to be over and go inside then. At noon, Gu Ning decided to invite Baili Zongxue, Song Miaoge, and Zhang Zicen to dine together in the afternoon, and they would go out of school to eat. There was no reason, she just wanted to invite them to have a meal together. Gu Ning didntck money anyway, so they wouldnt hesitate to use her money. When they just started eating, Du Jialei and a boy walked in and saw Gu Ning as well as the other girls, so he immediately ran over. After what had happened between Chen Fangmiao and Du Jialei, the Du family stopped helping the Chen family, which made the Chen family lose many business deals. Chen Fangmiaos father had met Du Liwen a few times, but Du Liwen refused to help them again. Du Liwen also honestly told them that it was already very kind of him that he didnt harm them again after they were punished. It was impossible for him to help them now. They had tried to kill his son, so he definitely wouldnt give them a helping hand again. If they werent rtives, he might have punished them more seriously. The boy with Du Jialei was his best friend in the school. They were roommates too and the boys name was Gao Fei. Gao Fei was a little shy. Facing Gu Ning, he felt slightly timid because Gu Ning wasnt only a girl, she was also the chairman of arge business group, a very important figure. Du Jialei couldnt rx either until he met Gu Ning several times, and actually he was still nervous now. After greeting Gu Ning and the others, Du Jialei and Gao Fei shared the table with them after gaining their agreement. Du Jialei also went to order a few more dishes. Because they needed to pay before eating in their school, Gu Ning and the others had already settled their bill, or Du Jialei would have paid their bill too. From a short distance, several of Du Jialeis roommates saw him dining with Gu Ning. They were surprised and envious of him. How does Du Jialei know Gu Ning? One of them sounded super jealous. Hes someone! I saw Du Jialei dine with Gu Ningst time. Are they rtives? Who knows! Hearing their discussions, other people felt it was really possible. Its none of their business that the boy knows Gu Ning. Why are they so jealous? Theyre green with envy. Countless people knew Gu Ning and Gu Ning has friends like everybody else! Right, some people even have a rtionship with the president. Gu Ning didnt care about their discussions about her. They werent important after all. However, there was a hateful look that Gu Ning really couldnt ignore, so she directly turned to look at the person who stared at her with hatred. The person who looked at Gu Ning with hatred was Qu Hanjiao. Qu Hanjiao didnt know that what had happened to her father had something to do with Gu Ning, but there was a long-standing grudge between them, so Qu Hanjiao never liked Gu Ning. Qu Hanjiao now no longer hung out with Yuan Shuyan and Ge Qingqing. She was all alone. Although Qu Linan was arrested, the Qu family was still rich, but was hardlyparable to the old days. It became an average rich family after being a second-rate, super-rich family. Anyway, it was still richer than other rich families. The terrible news hit the Qu family badly. Qu Yifeicked abilities to manage thepany well, so he was deprived of the seat after only a few days. Qu Linans younger brother, Qu Libei, now became the chairman. Qu Libei was always ambitious and he had the abilities, so Qu Libei soon stabilized the situation after taking over the position. He stopped the Qu family from losing more wealth. Actually, it was also because Gu Ning didnt punish the Qu family very severely. The whole family wasnt her target. She only taught the person who made the mistake an unforgettable lesson. Speaking of that, Qu Yifei had caused Gu Ning trouble too, and Gu Ning hadnt paid him back yet! She actually gave it up, because she would have done it earlier on if she had that idea. Seeing Gu Ning looking over, Qu Hanjiao immediately lowered her head to eat her food in fear. She hated Gu Ning, but she was very afraid of her. Chapter 2154 - Qu Hanjiao Is Nourishing a Ghost

Chapter 2154: Qu Hanjiao Is Nourishing a Ghost

However, when she saw Qu Hanjiaos face, Gu Nings was surprised, because Qu Hanjiao was entangled with some ck air. Obviously, she was affected by something unclean, but Gu Ning didnt know whether it was an object or a ghost. Affected by something unclean, Qu Hanjiao would be in trouble sooner orter. Gu Ning didnt care about Qu Hanjiaos life, but she wanted to know what affected Qu Hanjiao and whether it would harm other people after hurting Qu Hanjiao. Therefore, Gu Ning decided to investigate it, but not now. She would do it at night. When Gu Ning looked over, Baili Zongxue followed and saw the ck air entangled in Qu Hanjiaos body. She frowned and looked at Gu Ning. Gu Ning just nced at her and continued to eat. This wasnt the time to talk about it. Baili Zongxue understood, so she didnt ask now, but waited until they separated before chatting with Gu Ning privately on WeChat. Gu Ning directly told her her thoughts, and that she would follow Qu Hanjiao in the evening. Baili Zongxue said she wanted to go too, but Gu Ning rejected it. She could handle it alone and she would contact Baili Zongxue if she needed her help. Since Gu Ning said that, Baili Zongxue didnt insist. Gu Ning did it for a reason. After their sses were over in the afternoon, Gu Ning left with Baili Zongxue and the others. Jing Yunfei waited outside their school and seemed displeased once he saw Gu Ninging out with Baili Zongxue. He knew that Gu Ning woulde with her schoolmates, but he was surprised to see Baili Zongxue. Did Gu Ning do it on purpose? It was his thought, but he didnt think it was the truth because Gu Ning was a mortal. She couldnt know that he was a cultivator, and Baili Zongxue wouldnt expose her background either. There was a rule in the cultivation world that they were forbidden to show their background to mortals. However, because Baili Zongxue came with Gu Ning, he couldnt talk about the business deal with Gu Ning now. Jing Yunfei clenched his teeth and could only call and tell Gu Ning that he had to leave because something just came up. He would meet her another day. Gu Ning naturally agreed. She brought Baili Zongxue with her on purpose to waste Jing Yunfeis efforts. She didnt want him to be able to talk with her easily. She was using Baili Zongxue, but it wasnt a big deal. Although Jing Yunfei had Gu Nings number, he couldnt talk about everything with her on the phone. For example, he had to see her face to face in order to threaten or abduct her. When there were only five minutes left for the evening ss, Gu Ning left the ssroom and walked to the teaching building where Qu Hanjiao had sses. She found an unobtrusive ce and waited for Qu Hanjiao to walk out. After waiting for a while, students came out one after another. Gu Ning didnt see Qu Hanjiao until all the students were gone. Qu Hanjiao lowered her head, seeming very gloomy, and no one around dared to approach her. Qu Hanjiao didnt go back to the dormitory, but walked towards theke. There was a naturalke in the Capital University called Future Lake. It was about two hundred meters long and the shape was irregr. There were forest trails on both sides of the Future Lake, and students came here to take a walk in their free time, but now the weather was very cold, so there were a lot fewer people. Qu Hanjiao walked to the depths of the forest trail. The deeper she went, the fewer people there were. No one ever walked at the end of the forest trail, because someone died there a few years ago, and it made people fearful so they generally didnt dare to go there. Gu Ning had also heard of that rumor, but she didnt think it was strange that someone had died there. It wasnt haunted anyway. Moreover, the teaching building Gu Ning had sses in was a bit far from her dormitory. She seldom went to school and had no habit of walking around, so she had never been here before. Although few people dared to go deep, Qu Hanjiao wasnt afraid and kept walking inside. At this point, Gu Ning had guesses. However, she just guessed and couldnt make a judgment yet. Qu Hanjiao didnt notice someone was following her because Gu Ning wasnt a mortal and Qu Hanjiao was. If Gu Ning easily exposed herself when she was following a mortal, she would be a loser. Gu Ning kept a distance away from Qu Hanjiao. Qu Hanjiao almost walked to the end, then stopped, looked around for a while, and only after finding that there was no one, she shouted towards theke, Come out now! Hearing that, Gu Ning subconsciously thought that Qu Hanjiao had just discovered her, but she was confident that she was hiding well. A few seconds after Qu Hanjiao finished, the water on theke fluctuated. Upon seeing that, Gu Ning narrowed her eyes. It was obvious that Qu Hanjiao was shouting at something in the water. However, what was in this water? Was it a monster, or the ghost of the person who died here as rumors told? Gu Ning didnt use her Jade Eyes to see inside right away, but waited with patience. It would soone out anyway. At this moment, Gu Ning was very sure that the ck air entangled in Qu Hanjiaos body was rted to the thing in the water. Before long, something dark appeared on the surface of theke, and it was a head. After that, a pale face appeared over the water. Seeing that scene, Qu Hanjiao couldnt help but step back a few times in fright and her face became a little pale. Her body was trembling with nervousness too. Even if it wasnt the first time she had seen it, she still couldnt help feeling scared. Then, it showed its entire body, standing on the water. It had long hair to the waist and wore a long, white dress. It turned out to be a female water ghost! Gu Ning had seen countless ghosts before, so she didnt feel ufortable at all. ording to rumors, the student who died here was also a girl. On the day of her death, she happened to have long hair and a white dress on as well. It seemed this female water ghost was the rumored girl! Qu Hanjiaos ability to see the female water ghost was all rted to Qu Hanjiaos body recently. Because Qu Hanjiao had strong hatred recently and her whole body was in a bad condition and was very weak, it was easy for her to see things that shouldnt be seen. Gu Ning didnt know how Qu Hanjiao ran into this water ghost. After the female water ghost came out, she didnt notice Gu Ning either. Instead, she floated directly to Qu Hanjiao. Although Qu Hanjiao was nervous and scared, she didnt back down anymore. After the female water ghost came to her, Qu Hanjiao took out a knife from her backpack, then slightly cut her finger and stretched it towards the water ghost. The water ghost stretched out its hand, and three drops of blood from Qu Hanjiaos hand dripped into its hand, then it disappeared. Witnessing that scene, Gu Ning realized that Qu Hanjiao was nourishing a ghost. Chapter 2155 - You Shouldnt Stay in This World

Chapter 2155: You Shouldnt Stay in This World

Three drops of blood needed to be dropped on the ghost every day. After forty-nine days, the ghost would possess Qu Hanjiaos body and share the body with her. In that case, Qu Hanjiao would also have the abilities of the water ghost. However, after a person and a ghost werebined, they could only live for forty-nine days. One didnt care about losing its soul, while the other didnt care about her life. They must be aiming to deal with people who they had bitter grudges against. Perhaps Qu Hanjiao didnt know the result of her behavior. Its been fifteen days. There are still thirty-four days to go. Once its done, you can deal with the person you want to deal with, and I can take revenge too. Alright, you can leave now! The female water ghost said gloomily. Her cold eyes were filled with ruthlessness and anticipation. Sure! Qu Hanjiao replied in a low voice, then turned and left. When she left, she took out a band-aid from her bag and applied it to her finger. Qu Hanjiao left, and the female water ghost sank. Gu Ning didnt move for the time being. After Qu Hanjiao walked far away, Gu Ning appeared and came to the ce where Qu Hanjiao stood just now. Gu Ning first looked into the water with the help of her Jade Eyes and saw the water ghost sitting under it. Then, she took a few small stones from the ground and threw them at the ce where the water ghost came out. The fall of the stones attracted the attention of the female water ghost. It raised its head and looked towards the water surface and saw Gu Nings figure on the shore. She was a bold girl, because she dared toe here alone at night. Although Gu Ning happened to throw rocks at theke surface above the female ghost, the female water ghost didnt know that Gu Ning came for it. It thought Gu Ning was a student in a bad mood who came here and threw rocks into theke to vent her anger. The female ghost understood ordinary people couldnt see it, but it wanted to go out since someone dared toe here. Perhaps it could scare the student. Therefore, the female water ghost immediately surfaced. When the female water ghost came out, the surface of the water fluctuated, but the fluctuations werentrge and the wind at night was originally strong, so theke surface was already fluctuating. Even if this scene was seen, it wouldnt attract much attention. Although it attracted attention, nobody would rte it to ghosts. After the female water ghost came out, there was a gloomy wind around her, which was terrifyingly creepy. The female water ghost red at Gu Ning, which could scare ordinary people to death, but Gu Ning only looked at it calmly and her face didnt change at all. The female ghost could feel that Gu Nings sight was on its body, which surprised it. Could Gu Ning see it? However, why didnt Gu Ning look horrified if she could really see it? Or maybe Gu Ning couldnt see it, and it was just a coincidence that Gu Nings sight was on it. No matter what, the female ghost was determined to figure it out. Without dy, it floated towards Gu Ning and Gu Ning remained calm as usual. Dont be doubtful. Im looking at you, said Gu Ning calmly. What? Hearing that, the female water ghost was terrified and moved two meters back at once. Afterwards, it fiercely stared at Gu Ning and asked, Who are you? How could you see me? Why are you not afraid of me at all? It became alert when people werent scared of it, because it meant the person wasnt ordinary. I can see you and Im not afraid of you, so Im obviously not ordinary, said Gu Ning. Then she asked, Are you the rumored girl who died here in the Capital University, Su Man? The girl who died in thiske three years ago was called Su Man. Ha-ha, ha-ha! Youre wrong. Im not the girl who died three years ago. I died four years ago, so Im not Su Man. My name is The female waterughed when Gu Ning guessed wrong, but it stopped immediately as it was about to say its name because she didnt want to say it aloud. Gu Ning was very sure about it, but now she felt embarrassed hearing the female ghosts answer. It said it died four years ago, which meant there were a few people who died in thiske. Whats your name then? Gu Ning asked. Why should I tell you? the female ghost asked her instead. Well, I can find it out by myself if you refuse to tell, said Gu Ning. Investigate? Ridiculous! Upon hearing that, the female water ghost sneered andughed at herself. Im not a student of the Capital University, and no one knew that I died here. Even my body is at the bottom of theke and has turned into bones now. Do you think you can find out? Talking to the end, the female ghost showed strong reluctance and sadness. Knowing that, Gu Ning slightly frowned. If so, she naturally couldnt figure it out. Whatever, I dont have to know who youre, but you cant stay in the mortals world since youre a ghost. I cant let you harm mortals, said Gu Ning. She implied that she was going to get rid of this female ghost. Hearing that, the female ghost looked mad and showed a strong desire to kill. Do you want to get rid of me? Why? Because Gu Ning could see it and wasnt afraid of it, it meant she wasnt an ordinary mortal. The female ghost didnt dare to slight Gu Ning because she must have abilities or be an idiot if she said something like that aloud. However, it didnt think Gu Ning was an idiot. Because you shouldnt stay in this world and harm people, said Gu Ning. Although the female water ghost and Qu Hanjiao agreed to have the deal, it was very harmful. You dont have power to judge me or decide whether I should stay in this world, and shes willing to do it! The female ghost retorted. It was right, but Gu Ning couldnt let it go. As a cultivator, it was her responsibility to remove ghosts and harmful monsters from this world, because they would only hurt mortals. Whether I have the power or not, you can try to defeat me if you can or run away, said Gu Ning. Great, let me see what you can do! Gu Nings wordspletely annoyed the female ghost, so it attacked her the next second. The female ghost didnt choose to run away, but had a fight against Gu Ning because it knew Gu Ning would be able to catch it if it failed in the fight against her. Therefore, it would rather have a fight with Gu Ning to see who could win. Facing Gu Ning, the female ghost didnt have much confidence, so it didnt dare to take Gu Ning lightly. The female water ghost opened its arms and used its magic power to condense the water on theke into dense drops of water. They floated up, and moved towards Gu Ning. These water droplets werentmon water droplets, they were water droplets filled with magic power. Each droplet was like a sharp de. Once it hit somebody, it could prate the bones. Chapter 2156 - I Dont Want to Wait, and I Cant Afford the Time

Chapter 2156: I Dont Want to Wait, and I Cant Afford the Time

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even if there were ordinary people, they couldnt see the scene because they couldnt see the female water ghost and they werent in the same maic field. If they could see it, the female water ghost could have already upset the Capital University! Therefore, these water drops could only deal with people who could see the female water ghost, because people who could see it were in the same maic field as it. Gu Ning also immediately used her magical energy to turn into a barrier to stop the water droplets that the female water ghost shot towards her. When the water droplets touched the barrier, they turned into a pool of water and fell to the ground. Although the female ghost understood that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary person, it was still shocked after witnessing Gu Ning easily conquer its attack. However, the female water ghost definitely wouldnt retreat after a single failure. It condensed drops of water again, and attacked Gu Ning once more. After several times, it was easily resolved by Gu Ning, then the female water ghost directly fought against her in closebat. Once they were in a fight, the female ghost realized that there was a huge gap between their abilities. When the female ghost kept on backing away in the fight with Gu Ning, it first had the idea of running away, but it wasnt easy to run away from Gu Ning. Every time it tried to hide in the water, Gu Ning would see through it and stop it. Although the female ghost could float on the water, Gu Ning could also use magical energy to form a barrier under her feet, then step on it. She was a cultivator after all. However, just when the female water ghost was anxious about how to escape, footsteps of two people came over. In that case, Gu Ning couldnt continue to fight with the female ghost. If other people saw her standing on the water, it would cause trouble. Because it happened that Gu Ning and the female water ghost had moved a little apart, she couldnt get it into her telepathic eye space immediately. The female water ghost dived into the water when Gu Ning stopped. Gu Ning didnt care about it. The female ghost couldnt leave theke anyway, so it was easy for her to find it. Gu Ning went back to the ground at once and hid herself in an unobtrusive ce. She wanted to leave right away, but this ce wasnt safe, so she stayed and would leave after the people were gone. The people were a man and a woman. The man was older and should be in histe thirties. He must be a teacher. The woman, on the other hand, was in her early twenties. She seemed to be a student. Why did this male teacher and female studente here sote at night? Were they doing some shameful things? The two stopped not far from where Gu Ning was just now. The girl was holding the mans hand with a nervous and worried expression. Zheng, what should I do? Ive aborted two babies, and I dont want to do it anymore. The doctor said that if I have an abortion again, Illpletely lose my ability to be a mother in the future. In the darkness, the man showed impatience, but his voice was gentle andforting. Weiwei, I know that abortions hurt your body a lot. This time I wont let you do it again, but I cant get a divorce and stay with you for the time being. Im about to be promoted to the deputy dean. If I quarrel with my wife at this key moment, Ill lose the position of the deputy dean. How about that, you can suspend school first and take good care of the baby. Once its done, Ill figure out a reason to divorce my wife, then marry you, what do you think? Huang Zheng said that, but it was actually just his scheme, but Zhou Wei didnt know it. She only felt confused. How long will it take? Zhou Wei asked. The promotion to deputy dean will take more than half a year toplete at least, and I cant get divorced as soon as I get promoted. Itll also affect me. Therefore, I need two years to get a divorce, Huang Zheng said. In fact, Huang Zheng had no ns to divorce and just lied to Zhou Wei. As for the baby, he didnt want it either. He justforted her first, then would think of a way to get rid of the baby in her belly. Although this baby was his, he didntck children, and Zhou Wei was just one of his sex toys, so this baby shouldnt exist. ordingly, Huang Zheng didnt think it was wrong to kill the baby. Otherwise, Zhou Wei wouldnt have aborted twice for him. What? Two years? No way. I cant wait that long. What if the baby is born by then? How about the registered residence? Zhou Wei couldnt ept it once she heard it. Because she lost control of herself, she raised her voice. Keep your voice down. Do you want other people to hear us? Huang Zheng was mad and snapped at her. Zhou Wei realized her voice was too loud, so she covered her mouth at once. She didnt want other people to hear them either, then she apologized quietly. Im sorry, I didnt do that on purpose, but Zheng, I cant wait that long. Huang Zheng felt irritated because Zhou Wei was unwilling to listen to him now. Dont you want me to be promoted to deputy dean? Huang Zheng asked. Of course I do, but I just Zhou Wei didnt know what to say all of a sudden. Weiwei, just wait for me for two years. I promise Ill marry you in two years. Huang Zhengforted Zhou Wei. Zhou Wei struggled for a while and couldnt help but ask, Cant you give up the deputy dean for me, and for our baby? Impossible! Huang Zheng got angry once he heard that. For her? For the baby? Who did she think she was? She was just a mistress. It was impossible for her to be his legal wife. His wifes family was powerful and influential, and his opportunities were all dependent on his wifes family. He wasnt stupid. He wouldnt divorce his wife! If he divorced, it meant he had to give up his future. It was just that his wife was rtively strong, which made him very depressed. He felt that he didnt have much influence at home, so he came out to seek bnce by keeping women as his mistresses. Do you know how hard Ive worked for this position? Right now is a critical moment. How can I give it up? Huang Zheng said angrily. I just dont want to wait, and I cant afford the time! I hope that when the baby is born, there will be a decent father and the baby can be registered, Zhou Wei said. She understood Huang Zheng very well, but who could understand her? Seeing that Zhou Wei refused to leave him, Huang Zheng became a little cruel and had a certain vicious thought, but he soon hid it. Fine, I promise you that Ill take care of these things before the baby is born. Right now, all you need to do is to take care of the baby. Ill give you twenty thousand yuanter. Buy whatever you want, alright? Do you mean it? Zhou Wei asked doubtfully.. She wasnt convinced by him. Chapter 2157 - It Takes Two to Tango

Chapter 2157: It Takes Two to Tango

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Yes, I mean it. Huang Zheng put on a sincere look, and Zhou Wei temporarily believed him. Alright, I trust you, said Zhou Wei. After that, they left together. After the two left, Gu Ning walked out of the dark, holding a phone in her hand. What happened just now was recorded by Gu Ning. It wasnt that she was nosy, but she had a premonition that something bad might happenter. Zhou Wei was guilty of being cheap and intervening in another womans family, so no matter what happened in the end, she deserved it. However, she couldnt just ignore the person who caused this bad consequence, that was, Huang Zheng. After all, it took two to tango. This man called Huang Zheng clearly had a family, but he still went to hook up with a female student, which was equally damning. Moreover, as a teacher of the Capital University, it was against others expectations that he did such a morally corrupt thing. Given Huang Zhengs reaction just now, he might attack Zhou Wei for his own future, but Gu Ning didnt know whether he would only attack the baby in Zhou Weis belly or Zhou Wei as well. If he decided to harm Zhou Wei, would he injure or kill her? Gu Ning wouldnt interfere if it was only for the baby, but if it was for Zhou Wei and the situation became serious, she wouldnt be able to sit on the sidelines. Shortly after Huang Zheng and Zhou Wei left, Gu Ning also left. It waste, and it wouldnt be good if she returned to the dormitory toote. Therefore, she would deal with the female water ghostter. Anyway, Qu Hanjiao was fine for the time being. The female ghost in the water also saw the scene of Huang Zheng and Zhou Wei. She, no, it got emotional right away, and couldnt wait to kill. It was so familiar! It used to be fooled like this, but the man it used to date had no family. That man killed it for power, so it ached to kill him for revenge! Now it finally had a chance, but unexpectedly Gu Ning appeared and damaged its n. It knew the girl wouldnt give up, so they would soon meet again. However, it was reluctant, so reluctant to wait for longer. When Gu Ning returned to the dormitory, it was nearly 11 pm. Because Gu Ning told her roommates that she woulde backte in the evening and she needed to deal with something, Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai didnt ask her any questions when she was back. Baili Zongxue knew where Gu Ning went. Although she wanted to know whether Gu Ning had found out anything useful, it obviously wasnt the right time to do that. Therefore, she could only ask Gu Ning on WeChat when they were about to sleep. Baili Zongxue: Gu Ning, did you find anything useful? Because it was Baili Zongxue, Gu Ning didnt bother to keep it a secret from her. Gu Ning: Qu Hanjiao is nourishing a ghost. At the end of Future Lake, there is a female water ghost. Qu Hanjiao is dripping three drops of blood every day for it. After forty-nine days, the female water ghost will be able to possess Qu Hanjiao. Reading that, Baili Zongxue was surprised and displeased. It was beyond her expectations. Baili Zongxue: Whats Qu Hanjiaos purpose? Gu Ning: No idea for now, but I think shell pay me back if she really seeds. Gu Ning was very sure of it because Qu Hanjiao hated her very much. Baili Zongxue: If so, itll be a total waste of her effort. Anyway, the female ghost must aim to take revenge too by doing that. Qu Hanjiao was no match for Gu Ning, so she was doomed to fail. Gu Ning: It cant be obvious, because it can only live forty-nine days after it seeds. Baili Zongxue: Whats your n then? Gu Ning: Ghosts arent allowed to stay in the mortal world. Since I met it, I should remove it from our world. However, if I directly beat it to ashes, its also detrimental to my yin virtue, so Ill first eliminate its obsession and let it fall into reincarnation by itself! Baili Zongxue: I agree. I know you can deal with it, but feel free to let me know if you need me. Baili Zongxue really wanted to help, but only when Gu Ning needed her. Gu Ning: Sure. Their chat ended here. The next day, right after their sses were over at noon, Gu Ning received Jing Yunfeis call. He asked her whether she was free. If she was, he hoped they could have a private talk. Even if Gu Ning was going to talk about business with Jing Yunfei, she wouldnt let him seed easily, so she replied that she wasnt free. Jing Yunfei asked her whether she was free in the afternoon, but Gu Ning turned him down once more. Jing Yunfei was a little mad and felt that Gu Ning didnt want to see him. However, no matter how displeased he was right now, he couldnt argue with Gu Ning, so he asked her when she was free. Gu Ning said that she would see tomorrow and she would try to squeeze in some time to see him. Since she said that, Jing Yunfei could only wait. When Gu Ning and her roommates were dining in the canteen, Gu Ning looked around once in a while during the meal. Gu Ning, whom are you looking for? Song Miaoge asked confusedly. Oh, nothing, I just casually looked around, said Gu Ning. Oh! Song Miaoge stopped asking further about that. Baili Zongxue, however, knew that Gu Ning was looking for Qu Hanjiao. Halfway through the meal, Gu Ning saw Qu Hanjiao in the corner. She still had that gloomy expression, but this time, she didnt see Gu Ning. After eating, they went for a walk in the grove. At this time, Gu Nings phone rang and it was Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning told her roommates that she needed to answer the call and walked aside. Once Gu Ning walked away, they began to discuss it. Hey, is it her fianc? Oh, I feel a little envious of her, said Song Miaoge, seeming hit heavily. Dont be jealous. Get yourself a boyfriend, said Zhang Zikai. Its not that easy. Anyway, even if Im going to have a boyfriend, I wont date our schoolmates. Theyre just boys. I like mature men, said Song Miaoge. Do you think youre mature and stable? Zhang Zikai asked with disdain. I dont care. I just want a mature and stable man, said Song Miaoge with determination. Mature men dont prefer little girls because they need girlfriends instead of daughters. They prefer mature, elegant women. Take Gu Ning as an example, shes young, but she behaves much more maturely than people in their thirties, said Zhang Zikai. Not all the mature, stable men preferred mature, elegant women, but most of them did, because people were very realistic nowadays. Stop upsetting me! Song Miaoge was so mad that she felt she could hardly breathe. I cant. Its so enjoyable, said Zhang Zikai sincerely. Zhang Zikai, what did you say? Song Miaoge angrily asked and began to yfully chase and fight with Zhang Zikai. Chapter 2158 - Im Bold too

Chapter 2158: Im Bold too

Gu Ning was talking with Leng Shaoting on the phone. Have you eaten? Leng Shaoting asked. Yeah, how about you? Gu Ning asked. Me too, said Leng Shaoting. Has anything bad happened to you? Yeah, I noticed something wrong at school. Gu Ning didnt bother to keep it a secret from Leng Shaoting, so she told him what she had been through yesterday. She didnt tell him about her meeting with Jing Yunfei because she didnt want to worry him. After all, the matter about Jing Yunfei was veryplicated. You must be careful when youre dealing with it. No matter what you encounter, protect yourself first. If you need any help, turn to our master and mother, said Leng Shaoting. Although he trusted Gu Ning, he was still worried about her safety. Yeah, I know. You should be careful too. No matter what you run into, protect yourself first. Gu Ning reminded Leng Shaoting with concern. She knew Leng Shaoting carried out his tasks with his closerades and she might seem a little selfish by saying that. Gu Ning wouldnt stop Leng Shaoting from standing out when hisrades were in danger, but it was on condition that he must be able to do that. If he had to exchange other peoples lives with his own, Gu Ning couldnt ept it. However, danger was always unpredictable, and sometimes reality went the opposite of what you thought. Sometimes, you might feel you wouldnt be able to rescue your close friends, but you could if you stood out. Whether it was possible or not, people did some actions subconsciously and it was uncontroble. Sure! In order to not worry Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting agreed. They chatted for a while, then hung up. When Gu Ning came back to Song Miaoge and the others, they joked about the call with her. Oh, look at you, girl in love. Tell us, was it your boyfriend? Song Miaoge made a face at Gu Ning. Although she asked that question, she actually already knew the answer. What boyfriend, its her fianc! Fianc is different from boyfriend. Let alone a fianc, you dont even have a boyfriend. You should know nothing about it. Zhang Zikai corrected. Once Song Miaoge heard that, she squinted and looked dangerous. Staring at Zhang Zikai, she clenched her teeth and said, Zhang Zikai, youre determined to argue against me, right? Seeing that, Zhang Zikai immediately ran behind Gu Ning, seeking protection. She was afraid Song Miaoge would hurt her because Song Miaoge scratched her just now and it itched very ufortably. She was just a weak woman who had little strength, while Song Miaoge was good at kung fu. Even if there were ten of her, she was no match for Song Miaoge. I didnt argue against you. I was telling the truth. Even though Zhang Zikai was scared of Song Miaoge, she still argued in annoyance. Ha, dont hide then. Get out now, we need to talk Song Miaoge looked at Zhang Zikai with a faint smile and said meaningfully. Zhang Zikai was frightened and immediately appealed to Gu Ning for help. Gu Ning, you must help me! Song Miaoge always bullies me because shes much stronger than me. Ha-ha, you beg for help when you cant win. Its what cowards do. Song Miaogeughed at her. Youre bullying the weak because youre the strong. Why dont you have a fight with Gu Ning? Zhang Zikai argued angrily. Song Miaoge was struck dumb for a second, and didnt know what to say. Baili Zongxue and Gu Ning said nothing from the beginning to the end. They just stood aside and watched the drama. When it was time for sses, they left for their own ssrooms. On their way, Gu Ning met Huang Zheng. Because she didnt really know him, she didnt bother to greet him. Huang Zheng, however, recognized her and greeted her of his own ord. Hi, you must be Gu Ning, right? Yeah, hi, nice to see you! Since he greeted her, she couldnt forget her manners. Nice to see you too. Gu Ning, youre really the honor of the Capital University! Youre so sessful at such a young age. Keep on fighting! Huang Zheng said. He truly respected Gu Ning, so he wasnt lying. Thanks, I will, said Gu Ning. Great, go to your sses now. Huang Zheng didnt waste any more of her time because he didnt have any bad thoughts about Gu Ning, or to be specific, he didnt dare to have any bad thoughts about Gu Ning. Sure, bye-bye, said Gu Ning, then she walked away. If she didnt know Huang Zhengs dirty secret, she might have had a good impression of him, but she happened to know it, so she didnt have a good impression about him now. If he hadnt done anything uneptable, she wouldnt do anything to him, but she couldnt stay on the sidelines since he had done totally uneptable things. Gu Ning hated bad people, especially when they got away with crimes. A day soon passed, and the evening ss was over. Once the evening ss was over, Qu Hanjiao went to the Future Lake again. However, before Qu Hanjiao arrived, Gu Ning came first. Because she didnt intend to reveal her identity, she changed her clothes and wore a peaked cap and mask on the way. When Gu Ning arrived, the female water ghost saw her. Even though Gu Ning was wearing a mask, it could still see that she was the same girl who camest night, so it felt frustrated. Because of Gu Nings arrival, it couldnt appear. If it couldnt appear, it wouldnt be able to get Qu Hanjiaos blood. If it stopped doing that for a single day, its whole n would be aborted. Therefore, the female water ghost was very angry with Gu Ning, but it didnt dare to confront her head-on, because it was no match for Gu Ning. When Qu Hanjiao got there, she suddenly saw someone standing there, and was startled. Although Qu Hanjiao didnt know who she was, the person who appeared here at this time was just a student from their school, and she was a girl. The girl was so bold that she dared toe herete at night! Anyway, since there was someone else, she naturally couldnt give her blood to the female water ghost, so she left first, and decided toe back when the person left. Wait a second. Just as Qu Hanjiao turned around, Gu Ning opened her mouth, and her voice naturally changed to the voice that she used to speak when she pretended to be Tang Aining. Hearing that, Qu Hanjiao suddenly stopped, and looked back at Gu Ning, then she asked a little nervously, D-Did you just call me? I heard that people have died here before, and many people dare note here. How do you dare toe? Are you not afraid at all? Gu Ning asked. A guilty conscience shed through Qu Hanjiaos face, and she asked, Youre a girl too, and you also came here. Why are you not afraid? Im bold, said Gu Ning. Im also bold, said Qu Hanjiao, but she didnt have much confidence. Even though she had made a deal with the female water ghost, she was still very scared when she came here by herself every night. She came here before by ident. Chapter 2159 - Do I Have Choices?

Chapter 2159: Do I Have Choices?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Really? But I can see that you are scared, Gu Ning said jokingly. Its none of your business! Qu Hanjiao got mad. She thought Gu Ning was unreasonable by continuing to question her. Well, I dont need you to be honest with me, because I know why you came here, said Gu Ning with a sneer. You know? Qu Hanjiao panicked because of her guilty conscience, but refused to believe it the next second. She felt Gu Ning was just tricking her. Then tell me what I am doing here. Although Qu Hanjiao didnt believe it, she still wanted to know what Gu Ning thought she was here for. You came to see a ghost, Gu Ning said, with a very calm tone, and she showed no reaction at all when she talked about ghosts. What? Qu Hanjiao was shocked. How did she know? Alright, no need to beat around the bush. Qu Hanjiao, I really want to know whom you aim to deal with after you made a deal with that female water ghost, give it your blood for forty-nine days, and let it possess you and get her abilities. I know you wont tell, so I wont ask, but is it really worth it? You can only live a month or two for revenge, Gu Ning asked. When Qu Hanjiao heard Gu Nings words, she waspletely dumbfounded. She even knew this as well! I-I-I Y-Y-You Qu Hanjiao wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. She felt that more and more things were beyond her understanding now. Although she knew about the existence of ghosts, she just reluctantly epted it and hadntpletely digested it yet. The ghost still made her scared and frustrated. If she didnt want to deal with her enemies, she wouldnt dare to strike a deal with this ghost. She thought that no one would know about the existence of ghosts, but this woman standing in front of her somehow knew, and this woman was also aware that she was raising a ghost. Who was she? How did she know it? No, this woman just said that after the ghost possessed her, her life was only one or two months left, but that wasnt what the female ghost told her. No, it clearly said that it wont hurt me. It just wants to use my body to take revenge. As long as revenge is taken, itll leave my body Qu Hanjiao retorted. Although the female ghost did say that to her, she wasnt confident enough to say it now, because it was the female ghosts answer to her and she didnt know whether it was true or not. This woman in front of her, however, knew everything, so Qu Hanjiao felt this woman might be right. Well, why do you trust it so much? Gu Ningughed sarcastically when she heard Qu Hanjiaos reply. I Qu Hanjiaos mind was in a mess now, and she didnt know who to believe in. She wanted to retaliate against her enemies, so she wanted to get a strong ability, but she was unwilling to give her life for revenge. She didnt want to die yet. No matter who you believe, your deal with the female ghost cant continue, because Im going to destroy it, Gu Ning said. She nned to pay no more attention to Qu Hanjiao. No! Qu Hanjiao subconsciously shouted. If this woman killed the female ghost, then she wont be able to take revenge. Gu Ning looked at Qu Hanjiao with a chuckle, then asked gloomily, What? Do you want to die? No. Qu Hanjiao immediately denied it. I-I just want revenge, I dont want to die. Hearing that, Gu Ning squinted and asked, Whos your enemy? Would it be her? I-I Qu Hanjiao stammered, but didnt say anything aloud. If you tell me, perhaps I can help you, said Gu Ning. Could she help her? Not really. Gu Ning simply wanted to figure out whether she was Qu Hanjiaos target. Why should I trust you? Qu Hanjiao said. She and this woman didnt know each other, so she definitely wouldnt trust her easily. What if the woman didnt help her? Believe it or not, I dont have time to talk nonsense with you, Gu Ning said coldly. She didnt want to waste more time on Qu Hanjiao, then she shed to the front of Qu Hanjiao. In a second, before Qu Hanjiao could react, Gu Ning knocked her unconscious and she sank to the ground. Gu Ning couldnt let Qu Hanjiao know what would happen between her and the female water ghost. After Qu Hanjiao fainted, Gu Ning looked towards theke and said coldly, Are youing out on your own and we can talk about it, or do you want me to do it myself? As soon as Gu Ning finished, the female water ghosts ironic voice came from theke. Talk? Humph, why should I believe that you just want to talk with me? No matter how you try to escape, you wont be able to escape from me, Gu Ning said arrogantly, but it was true. It couldnt be easier for her to catch the female water ghost. You The female water ghost was instantly mad, but she was also aware that Gu Ning told the truth. Do you just want to talk with me? asked the female water ghost. Youre doomed to disappear from the mortal world. It depends on whether you choose to eliminate your obsessions and fall into reincarnation, or Ill just destroy you to ashes, Gu Ning said. Eliminate my obsessions? Ha-ha, ha-ha! Its easy to say. If my enemy isnt dead, my obsessions cant be eliminated, the female water ghost said, somewhat madly. If it hadnt died too unjustly and unwillingly, how could it be a ghost? Sure, I can help you, said Gu Ning. Can you help me? Why should I trust you? The female water ghost questioned, but she believed it a little, because if Gu Ning really wanted to destroy it, she wouldnt have said so much to it. Do you think you have other options now? Gu Ning directly threatened without proof or exnation. The female water ghost was silent, because Gu Ning was telling the truth. In the face of absolute strength, its only way was topromise. How is it? Whats your answer? Gu Ning asked. Do I have a choice? The female water ghost argued andpromised. Gu Ning put on a satisfactory smile. If so, tell me your story. Saying that, Gu Ning took out a chair from her telepathic eye space, put it on the ground, then sat down, crossing her legs. She seemed rxed, as if she came here not to negotiate with the ghost, but to appreciate the scene. The female water ghost didnt say anything immediately, but first emerged from the water and approached Gu Ning. When it saw the chair appear all of a sudden from the air, the female water ghost was surprised. Although it was curious about how Gu Ning did that, it didnt bother to ask. Although its magic power was very weak, and it didnt know the abilities of people with strong magic power, it understood that Gu Ning must be extremely powerful to be able to make a chair appear all of a sudden. Looking at Gu Ning, the female water ghost was still not convinced, but since she hadpromised, she naturally had to talk to Gu Ning. Chapter 2160 - Drowned Alive

Chapter 2160: Drowned Alive

My name is Zhao Xiaoxi, but actually Zhao is just my mothers surname. My original surname is Yuan, the illegitimate daughter of the eldest son of the powerful Yuan family in the capital. An illegitimate daughter, ha! What a disgusting identity! But I never thought about joining the Yuan family. I just wanted to live my own life well. However, my so-called fathers wife refused to let me go. At that time, I had a boyfriend from Capital University. His family is very rich, so he could be considered a rich second generation. When he chased me, he was so enthusiastic and serious. I thought I was Cindere and finally met my prince! Although my life wasnt bad at the time and Icked nothing, I was barelyparable to him. In my eyes, I was Cindere and he was the prince. He was very nice to me during the year when we were together, so I didnt know his true colors until the moment I died. It turned out that he chased me because he knew my status. My so-called fathers wife offered him a lot of benefits and paid him to hurt me. However, I found out I was pregnant before he could think of a good way to hurt me. I went to the Capital University to see him, only to discover that he was with a girl and behaved intimately. Obviously they were in a romantic rtionship. He was afraid of me making trouble, so he brought me here. We quarreled, even had a fight. He directly pushed me into theke. I couldnt swim, and I called him for help, but he didnt save me. He told me the truth instead. Just like that, I was drowned, along with the unformed fetus in my womb. When Zhao Xiaoxi said that, she was in a bad mood, and stroked her belly in the end, feeling extremely sad and resentful, wishing to kill the man and avenge her and her baby. Hearing that, Gu Ning sympathized with Zhao Xiaoxi. Although she didnt advocate getting pregnant outside of marriage, sometimes it was unavoidable. If what Zhao Xiaoxi said was true, then the man really deserved to die. An eye for an eye was Gu Nings style. However, she actually only did that when the person killed his own rtives and friends. If he killed other people, Gu Ning wouldnt try to kill them. Instead, she would just let thew impose sanctions on him. Gu Ning didnt have much doubt about whether Zhao Xiaoxis ount was true or not, but it was still just her ount, so Gu Ning wasnt fully convinced. Whats his name? Gu Ning asked. That mans name is Song Yang, and his familyspany is called Blue Maple Decoration Company, Zhao Xiaoxi said. She gnashed her teeth once she mentioned Song Yang. I can only half trust your words, so I still have to investigate it by myself. If I confirm what you said, Ill give you a chance to get revenge with your own hands, Gu Ning said. What? Get revenge with my own hands? Upon hearing that, Zhao Xiaoxi got excited, and she didnt care about whether Gu Ning was fully convinced by her words, since Gu Ning said that she would conduct an investigation on her own. It would be best if she could take revenge with her own hands. Yes, I have my own way to help you get revenge. Gu Ning said, But now, you need to go with me. Ill put you away temporarily. When its time to let you out, Ill let you out. You want to put me away? Hearing that, Zhao Ziaoxi disagreed. Although it was unable to fight back against Gu Nings arrangement, it was still afraid that Gu Ning would harm it. Gu Ning didnt answer immediately, but stood up and picked up the chair in her hand. Then the chair disappeared in the air and was taken back into her telepathic eye space. Dont worry, I always keep my word, and you have no other choices, do you? Gu Ning said. Right, it had no other choices, so it could only give in to its fate Fine! Zhao Xiaoxi agreed. By the way, let me ask you something. Since you died here four years ago, you should know something about the girl who died here three years ago, right? Gu Ning asked. Of course. Zhao Xiaoxi said, Although the girl jumped into theke by herself, she was raped and gave up her life in the end. Knowing that, Gu Ning was slightly mad. Did it happen right here? Yes, it happened right here. Why are men so horrible? Dont they need to pay for their terrible deeds? Zhao Xiaoxi said, hating men very much. Gu Ning didnt ask further about that. Regardless of whether the matter had been resolved before, she had no intention of investigating it. If that girl, like Zhao Xiaoxi, had be a ghost, she would carry out an investigation only after she met it. Then, Gu Ning directly put Zhao Xiaoxi into her telepathic eye space, then it was time for her to leave. Gu Ning walked up to Qu Hanjiao and put some magical power into her body. Qu Hanjiao soon woke up, but before Qu Hanjiao woke up, Gu Ning hid in the forest. Although she didnt care about Qu Hanjiaos life, it would not be unrted to her, so after she shed into the woods, she didnt leave immediately. On the contrary, she waited for Qu Hanjiao to go before she left. Qu Hanjiao opened her eyes, and when she saw her situation, she was scared to stand up immediately. Seeing that the woman and the female ghost were both gone, Qu Hanjiao didnt know if the female water ghost was destroyed by the woman or what had happened. Anyway, Qu Hanjiao didnt dare to stay any longer, so she turned around and ran back. Afterwards, Gu Ning also left. Qu Hanjiao ran panickedly the entire way back, causing many people to look sideways. People wondered what had happened to her. Some even wondered whether she had encountered a ghost. Qu Hanjiao really had encountered a ghost, but they were just guessing and didnt really think so. After Qu Hanjiao returned to the dormitory, she didnt wash herself. She just climbed onto the bed and covered her whole body with a quilt, trembling inside. The other three people in the dormitory took a look, then withdrew their gazes and continued to chat, but this time their voices were slightly lowered. After the Qu familys scandal, the people in Qu Hanjiaos dormitory no longer paid attention to her, and after Qu Hanjiao became gloomy, they alienated her even more. However, they still didnt dare to vent their dissatisfaction on Qu Hanjiao nor criticize her. Especially now that Qu Hanjiao was even more bizarre than before. If they offended her, she might harm them! Even if they wanted to criticize her, they had to do it behind her back because none of them dared to mess with the Qu family. When Gu Ning returned to the dormitory, Song Miaoge and the others didnt ask where she had gone or what she had done. After all, these were all Gu Nings personal affairs, so they didnt ask too much. Gu Ning washed up, then went to bed. A whileter, Baili Zongxue sent another WeChat message to Gu Ning, asking how the situation was, and Gu Ning told her the whole process. Chapter 2161 - Hate Coercion and Threats the Most

Chapter 2161: Hate Coercion and Threats the Most

After what had happened yesterday, Qu Hanjiao fell ill in the middle of the night. She had a high fever and it was very serious, so she took leave and went home early the next morning. Qu Hanjiao believed what Gu Ning reminded her not to do, but she was unwilling to give up the deal with the water ghost, because in that case, she wouldnt be able to retaliate against her enemies. She wanted to find that woman, but she didnt know who that woman was, or where to find her. That afternoon, Gu Ning took a leave of absence. At noon, she went to the caf near their school to meet with Jing Yunfei and talked about business matters. The result of the conversation was naturally unsatisfying. Therefore, Jing Yunfei turned to coercion and bribery, wanting to oppress Gu Ning. Gu Ning naturally wasnt oppressed by the pressure from Jing Yunfei, and she was angry at his coercion and temptation. She also released strong pressure towards him. Mr. Jing, business requires willingness. Im not willing to do this deal with you. That is my freedom and power. Isnt it too overbearing for you to be so intimidating and threatening? Gu Ning said mockingly, without anger, but it made people feel quite pressured. Jing Yunfei wasnt affected by the pressure from Gu Ning, but he was shocked by her confidence. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning, a 19-year-old girl, could be so confident and powerful. If an ordinary businessman was sitting in front of her, he would definitely be oppressed by her power. Overbearing? So? Miss Gu, why do you have to be so stubborn? If there is any loss due to this, it wont benefit you, right? Jing Yunfei said. He didnt think there were any problems with being overbearing, as long as the goal could be achieved. So? There are at least hundreds of people who came to talk to me about business, and many of them have tried coercion and temptation, but no one has ever seeded, Gu Ning said. She couldnt care less about Jing Yunfeis feelings. Thats because theyck the ability. Jing Yunfei wasnt mad, but remained arrogant. He admitted that Gu Ning was very outstanding, but she was outstanding only among mortals. In his eyes, she was just a nobody. Really? Is Mr. Jing going to argue with me to the end? Gu Ning asked calmly. Even though Jing Yunfei seemed to be very capable, Gu Ning still felt no fear at all. Miss Gu, I just want to cooperate with you. If its possible, I dont want to have any unpleasant conflicts with you, Jing Yunfei said, taking the initiative and watching how Gu Ning would choose. In my life, I hate coercion and threats the most. If other people dont offend me, I wont annoy them either, but if people offend me, of course I wont be polite. Mr. Jing, let me be honest, I met someone, and he mentioned you to me. No, actually he mentioned several people to me. He said if those people dare to hurt me or my businesses, I can tell him and hell report it to their supervisor so that those people will be severely punished, Gu Ning said. It was a threat. Mr. Jing, I think you should know the approximate identity of him, right? Because when I talked to those people, those people were very scared. If they werent scared back, do you think it would be your turn to coerce and bribe me? Although she wasnt afraid of Jing Yunfei, she didnt want him to really do something to herpanies, because once he did it, there would be losses. Even if she finally gotpensation, it would still be very troublesome. Therefore, Gu Ning deliberately said that, telling him in a roundabout way that someone from the cultivation world hade to her, hoping that Jing Yunfei would be scared and would not do anything to her businesses. If he only attacked her, there was nothing for her to worry about. Hearing that, Jing Yunfei suddenly looked upset. Although he didnt know who this so-called person was, the person was obviously from the cultivation world. No, the person should be from Tiandaozong, as only people from Tiandaozong could scare those people Gu Ning just mentioned. No need to guess, Jing Yunfei already knew who those people were. They were like him and were sent by other powerful families for the same purpose. It seemed that their actions were being watched by people, and once they were found to be hurting mortals, the person would appear. Oh, really? Miss Gu, can you tell me who the person is? Jing Yunfei asked. He wasnt fully convinced by Gu Nings words. Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, and she might be deceiving him on purpose. I dont know the name of that person, but I know the names of those people. Those people are called Dongfang Jinghong, Yin Shiyi, and Hong Yifeng, and you are called Jing Yunfei, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning mentioned them because she wasnt worried that Jing Yunfei would go to ask them. Hearing that, even if Jing Yunfei didnt want to believe it, he couldnt help but believe it, so he felt worse now. If Gu Ning was lying, she wouldnt know the names of those people! She also knew his full name when he only told her hisst name. At the same time, Jing Yunfei also wondered whether it was because Dongfang Jinghong and Yin Shiyi saw that they couldnt cooperate with Gu Ning, and deliberately said something like that to her, so that other people couldnt cooperate with Gu Ning either. However, even so, as long as he did anything, other people would definitely investigate him. Therefore, he was threatened by Gu Nings words. Because of that, Jing Yunfei felt he was greatly humiliated by Gu Ning, which made him even more unhappy with her. So, Miss Gu, you wont agree no matter what I say, right? Jing Yunfei asked unwillingly. Yes, as I said just now, I wont cooperate with anyone, because I dontck funds or manpower, and I dont need to cooperate with anyone, Gu Ning said. Given the current situation, Jing Yunfei was already very clear about Gu Nings attitude. Although he was reluctant to give up, he didnt have a choice. In that case, there was no need to say anything. If so, I think I should leave now, said Jing Yunfei, then he stood up and walked away without hesitation. Gu Ning hadnt finished her coffee yet, so she didnt rush to leave. She finished the coffee before leaving. After leaving the caf, Gu Ning returned to the siheyuan. At the same time, she also asked K to investigate and follow Song Yang, starting from the investigation of Blue Maple Decoration Company. Gu Ning went back to the siheyuan and asked Shangguan Yang for a Taoist magic figure to show a ghosts body, which she prepared for Zhao Xiaoxi At the same time, Gu Ning also told Shangguan Yang about Zhao Xiaoxis story. Shangguan Yang had no opinion on what Gu Ning did, as long as she didnt kill on her own. After all, murder was illegal. Gu Ning and Song Yang had no direct grievances, and murder was also detrimental to ones yin morality. Chapter 2162 - Song Yang

Chapter 2162: Song Yang

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Losing yin virtue was a great taboo of cultivators, and would make it even more difficult for cultivators to ovee the tribtion when they got to higher levels. In the afternoon, Gu Ning got the information about Song Yang. Song Yang, male, twenty-five years old, graduated from the Capital University three years ago, and is now the general manager of Blue Maple Decoration Company. He married two years ago and his wife is the daughter of the boss of a medium-sized enterprise. The Song familys mothers family was a distant rtive of the Yuan familys wife, so his business had also shared a lot of the advantages of the Yuan familys reputation. Blue Maple Decoration Company only had assets of twenty to thirty million three years ago. Since Song Yang married his wife, thepanys efficiency had greatly improved, and now it had assets of more than a hundred million yuan. Obviously, he relied on his wifes natal family. Although K didnt get more useful information, Gu Ning understood that these were the benefits that the woman Zhao Xiaoxi mentioned, that was, the wife of the Yuan familys eldest son, gave Song Yang. Gu Ning stayed in the siheyuan until 9 pm, then she asked K where Song Yang was. At that moment Song Yang was ying with friends in a bar, so Gu Ning disguised herself as Tang Aining and went to that bar. From the information collected by K, Gu Ning had already seen Song Yangs photos, so she knew what Song Yang looked like. Gu Nings look wasnt very sexy, but her face was too beautiful to be ignored, so when she entered the bar, she attracted a lot of the mens attention. Gu Ning went to the bar and ordered a ss of wine, then began to look for Song Yang in the crowd. Before long, she found Song Yang by a booth. There were five people at Song Yangs table, three men and two women. The two women were each apanied by the other two men. Only Song Yang was alone. After a while, Song Yang got up and went to the washroom, and Gu Ning followed him. However, Gu Ning didnt go to see him until Song Yang walked out of the washroom. The moment Song Yang saw Gu Ning, he was stunned. Song Yang could be considered a handsome guy, but no matter how beautiful women around him were, they were barelyparable to Gu Ning. In his eyes, Gu Ning was stunning. Oh, isnt this Song Yang, Senior Song? Gu Ning looked at Song Yang, pretending to be surprised. When Song Yang saw that she knew him and even took the initiative to greet him, he was immediately overjoyed. She also called him Senior Song, so obviously they were alumni. Hi, may I know your name? Song Yang didnt have any impressions of this woman, so he didnt pretend to know her just because she knew him, worrying that it would be embarrassing if he mistook her for another person. Im also from the Capital University. I was your junior. My name is Su Ning. I used to see you ying basketball. Gu Ning made up a name. When Song Yang was in school, he was a member of the Sports Department and yed basketball very well. Song Yang was very excited when he heard that this girl often saw him ying basketball, but he didnt show his real feelings on his face. Did youe with friends? Song Yang asked. I have an appointment with my friend, but my friend has something to deal with, so she hasnt arrived yet, Gu Ning said. Why dont you sit down at our table first? Song Yang invited. This wasnt a courtesy, but a sincere invitation. He was alone today, so it was no big deal to bring a beautiful woman to drink with him. Anyway, he came out for fun. Besides, he was interested in Gu Ning. Although he was married, he was always a yboy. For him, there were few men who didnt y around with women. It was enough for him to behave better when he came home. I dont think its a good idea. If you dont know me, we cant have fun together and Ill feel embarrassed. Why dont you talk to me on the terrace outside? We can have some fresh air to sober up, and youll be able to drink more in a while, Gu Ning said. Song Yang naturally wouldnt refuse a beautys invitation. Sure! After that, Song Yang and Gu Ning went to the terrace on the other side of the bar. The terrace was very spacious, about fifty square meters, with dim lighting and a romantic atmosphere. There were a few tables on the terrace for guests to sit and rest. Now, there were only a few people on the terrace, because it was still very early and most people were enjoying themselves inside the bar. Normally, only drunk people woulde out to have fresh air here. There was also a two-meter-long and half-meter-wide pond on the corner of the terrace, in which some goldfish were being raised. Gu Ning walked directly to the pond, but she didnt sit down right away. Instead, she just stood by the guardrails and watched the night view downstairs. At the same time, Gu Ning also released Zhao Xiaoxi in the pond, because Zhao Xiaoxi was a water ghost. If it stood on the ground, it would be wet, which would make people feel strange. Once Zhao Xiaoxi was released and saw Song Yang, it became violent. It could hardly wait to rush towards Song Yang, but was stopped by Gu Nings warning look. Even if Gu Ning didnt stop it, the current Zhao Xiaoxi still couldnt do anything to Song Yang. Zhao Xiaoxi knew it too, so even if Gu Ning didnt stop it with her eyes, it wouldnt really rush up. It just stared at Song Yang with a gloomy look. When Zhao Xiaoxi appeared, there was an instant st of cold wind in the air. Song Yang couldnt help shivering. Especially when Zhao Xiaoxi stared at him with cold eyes, Song Yang only felt a chill behind him, but he didnt take this sudden cold wind seriously. He thought it was caused by the weather. Junior Su, what are you doing now? Song Yang asked. I started a weddingpany in City B with a friend, but it hasnt officially started yet. Ive only done a few cases, and the response has been good. I came to the capital today for business, and I nned to see my friend this evening, Gu Ning said. Entrepreneurship is very hard work, but youve already settled a few cases before it even officially started. There are good responses too. Its a good start! I wish you all the sesses! Song Yang congratted Gu Ning. He looked at her even more highly now, because she wasnt only beautiful, her story was also so inspirational. However, in that case, it would be very hard for him to deceive her. Thanks. Gu Ning thanked him. Oh, by the way, Senior Song, I also know your former girlfriend, Zhao Xiaoxi. Do you know where she is and her number? I cant get through to her by her previous number. When Song Yang heard the three words of Zhao Xiaoxi, he suddenly panicked and his body trembled a little, feeling cold sweat on his back. To his astonishment, Su Ning also knew Zhao Xiaoxi. Song Yang didnt want her to notice that something was wrong, so he forcibly suppressed the unrest in his heart. He smiled reluctantly and said, We havent been in touch for a long time. After we broke up four years ago, Ive heard nothing from her. Ha-ha. Hearing Song Yangs answer, Zhao Xiaoxiughed coldly, but only Gu Ning could hear it. They broke up four years ago? Yes! They broke up four years ago, and they hadnt been in contact ever since, because she died. She couldnt contact Song Yang anymore. If it was possible, it would be happy to contact Song Yang and wouldnt let him go, even though it was a ghost now. Chapter 2163 - Because I Saw It

Chapter 2163: Because I Saw It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Oh, well, some time ago, I heard a friend who also knew Zhao Xiaoxi say that she took her sister to the Capital University to enroll and saw Zhao Xiaoxi on the forest trail by the Future Lake Gu Ning said. What? Hearing that, Song Yang was shocked, and before Gu Ning finished speaking, he eximed out of control. His whole face became extremely pale, and his body trembled even more involuntarily. Song Yangs abnormal reaction proved that he had a guilty conscience. If he hadnt done anything wrong, he wouldnt feel guilty. Therefore, it was close to the mark that he had killed Zhao Xiaoxi. However, Gu Ning ignored Song Yangs panic and gaffe, and continued, She called Zhao Xiaoxi, but Zhao Xiaoxi didnt hear her. Maybe its because of the noisy crowd! But when she chased her, she couldnt see anyone. Its really weird Listening to Gu Nings words, Song Yang felt fear all over his body. Someone called her and she couldnt hear it? The person chased over and she was gone? Why did it sound so strange? Was it Song Yang couldnt help but think about it. Wasnt Zhao Xiaoxi dead? Or, had Zhao Xiaoxi be a ghost, so she couldnt hear and suddenly disappeared? Senior Song, whats wrong? You dont look well, Gu Ning asked on purpose. No, its okay Song Yang said immediately after hearing Gu Nings voice. However, he was lying. There was something wrong, and it was really wrong! Senior Song, is it because of Zhao Xiaoxi? Do you know anything? Gu Ning didnt stop talking just because Song Yang said it was okay. She deliberately ignored what he said, then continued. When she continued to tell the story, her voice wasnt as kind as before, it was a little cold and meaningful. Shut up! Song Yang subconsciously scolded and his voice trembled because of fear. He could no longer hear the name Zhao Xiaoxi. Although it had been four years, he still often dreamed and thought about Zhao Xiaoxi being pushed into theke by him, so he still felt flustered and uneasy about his evil deed. However, after scolding Gu Ning, Song Yang realized that he had lost his temper. Although he was dissatisfied with Gu Nings mention of Zhao Xiaoxi, he also knew what doubt he would cause if he lost control because of that. Therefore, he immediately exined. Junior Su Ning, Im sorry, I just lost my manners. I broke up with Zhao Xiaoxi because she had done something bad to me before, so I still have some resentment towards her in my heart. Hearing her name, Ill inevitably lose control of my emotions Ha-ha, ha-ha! Upon hearing Song Yangs reply, Zhao Xiaoxiughed coldly again, which was extremely ironic. She had done something bad to him? Ridiculous! It was him who did something horrible to her! It was a very terrible deed! Its okay. Its normal to lose control of your emotions. If you could stay calm, Id be surprised by your willpower. Gu Ning said nonchntly, but these words meant something. Song Yang also heard the weirdness of Gu Nings words, but because he didnt know that Gu Ning already knew that Zhao Xiaoxi was killed by him, he didnt think much about it. As a result, even though Gu Nings words made him feel weird, he wasnt in the mood to think further about it right now, and he just wanted to leave. Junior Su Ning, your friend should be here already, so I should go back to my seat too. Its not polite to keep your friend waiting for a long time, Song Yang said. Senior Song, I have one more thing to tell you, Gu Ning said. What is it? Song Yang asked. Inexplicably, he had a premonition. In fact, Zhao Xiaoxi died four years ago. She died on the side of the Future Lake Gu Ning looked at Song Yang, her expression clearly showing coldness, and her voice became low as well. She said that for the purpose of telling Song Yang that Zhao Xiaoxi was dead, because Zhao Xiaoxi was killed by him. He must be clearly aware of that. Gu Nings purpose was simply to raise the matter deliberately and to see Song Yangs reaction. Song Yang was shocked when he heard that. His body became weak and he almost couldnt stand firmly. He looked at Gu Ning in horror. You, you, you How could she know that Zhao Xiaoxi already died four years ago? She also knew that Zhao Xiaoxi died at the side of the Future Lake. No one knew about that, and no one should know. It should be like a stone sinking into the bottom of theke, unable to stir up any wind and waves. Did she see what he had done that day? Thinking of that, Song Yang looked at Gu Ning, feeling more alert and uneasy. He finally realized that it wasnt a coincidence that he met her, but she came to him deliberately. Because I saw it. Gu Ning guessed what Song Yang was thinking in his mind, and replied to him with honesty. You Song Yang stiffened. Did she really see it? Although Gu Ning said so, Song Yang wasnt sure whether she was telling the truth, so he didnt know what to say for a while. He didnt want to admit the fact that Zhao Xiaoxi was killed by him, because if he admitted it, it would cause a lot of trouble. If this woman did see it, did she have any evidence? If there was no evidence, he didnt need to be afraid of her, but if there was evidence Although Song Yang was terrified and uneasy, he had to force himself to calm down, because only by calming down could he deal with it. You, what exactly did you see? Song Yang asked tentatively, wondering how much this woman knew and whether there was any evidence. Senior Song, do you really want me to say it? Gu Ning asked with an evil smile. Song Yang opened his mouth and wanted Gu Ning to say it, but he was afraid of what Gu Ning would say. When the words came to his lips, it became a question. What exactly do you want to do? To kill you of course, Zhao Xiaoxi said. Her gloomy voice showed the intent to kill, and Song Yang felt a chill again and his body trembled in fear. Although Zhao Xiaoxi knew that Song Yang couldnt hear it, it still couldnt help but want to speak out and vent its emotions. Nothing at all! Gu Ningughed, seeming harmless, as if she really didnt want to do anything, but Song Yang wouldnt believe it now! If she wanted to do nothing, Why did she suddenly bring it up? Since you dont want to do anything, why did you bring it up all of a sudden? Do you think Ill believe it? Song Yang asked. His attitude towards Gu Ning had changed, and he became cold, harsh, and unkind. Because he had already seen that this woman was obviously unkind to him, there was no need for him to have any good attitude towards her either. Chapter 2164 - Do You Think I Will Believe You?

Chapter 2164: Do You Think I Will Believe You?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, Song Yang didnt dare to treat her badly, because she might have the goods on him. If he annoyed her and she did something he didnt want her to do, it would be terrible. It doesnt mean anything. I just want to know whether Zhao Xiaoxis death has something to do with you, Gu Ning said. She looked so calm that it seemed she wasnt talking about the life and death of people, but about what they had eaten today. It made people wonder what she wanted to do. Zhao Xiaoxis death has nothing to do with me. Song Yang firmly denied. Whether this woman had evidence or not, he couldnt admit it. Its not true. Zhao Xiaoxi retorted subconsciously. Her death was clearly caused by Song Yang, and she was afraid that Gu Ning would believe in Song Yang, so she immediately said to Gu Ning, It was him. It was him who killed me. Gu Ning naturally couldnt say anything to it at this time. She just nced at it and gave it a look tofort it. She wasnt stupid and wouldnt believe whatever Song Yang said! She had her own judgment. But your reaction has betrayed you, Gu Ning said with a smile. She didnt feel displeased by Song Yangs denial. On the contrary, it was clear that Song Yang wouldnt admit it so easily. Miss Su, everything needs evidence. You cant say Im guilty without evidence, Song Yang said coldly. This was also a test. He was testing whether she had any evidence. I dont have evidence. If I had evidence, you wouldnt live well until now. Gu Ning smiled, still seeming harmless. Although Gu Ning said she had no evidence, Song Yang was still uneasy. He was uneasy about the existence of someone who knew that he had killed Zhao Xiaoxi. Therefore, cruelty shed in Song Yangs eyes. Gu Ning certainly saw it, but she didnt care about it. Song Yang was too weak to be a threat to her after all. Moreover, since it was determined that he was the murderer who killed Zhao Xiaoxi, then his good days woulde to an end. At this time, Gu Ning calmly touched Zhao Xiaoxi and put it into her telepathic eye space. Alright, I should go out now. Mr. Song, enjoy yourself. Gu Ning stopped arguing with him, and wanted to leave. Wait! Seeing that, Song Yang immediately stood in her way. Since she knew of his crime, he wouldnt let her leave right now! Anything I can help you with, Mr. Song? Gu Ning asked. What the hell do you want? Song Yang asked. He knew that she mentioned it to him in order to do something, so he wasnt sure that he was safe. Song Yang couldnt rx. After all, it was about his future, and he couldnt take it lightly. Didnt I tell you? I wont do anything, Gu Ning said, looking sincere. Even if she said that, Song Yang refused to believe her. Do you think Ill trust you? Song Yang said. Believe it or not! Gu Ning didnt care, and was about to leave, but was blocked by Song Yang again. Mr. Song, please get out of my way. Otherwise, I might identally say something that shouldnt be said, and Mr. Song might get in trouble. Gu Ning threatened. You Song Yang was angry, but he was naturally unwilling to let her leave. She might tell other people about his dirty secret if she left! Oh, hey, Song Yang, good for you. Youre here for a date with a beauty! No wonder you went to the washroom for so long! I didnt see you when I went there! At this moment, a male voice came. It was a friend of Song Yang. Someone interrupted them, so Song Yang was displeased, because it would be difficult for him to continue talking to Gu Ning about this matter when another person was here. Hi, beauty, may I know your name? The man greeted Gu Ning and stared at her with a filthy look. Hello, my name is Su Ning. Sorry but I have something to do, so I need to go in first. Gu Ning hated the mans gaze, but she still gave him a perfunctory answer. Before the man could reply, she directly walked away. You Song Yang wanted to stop her, but he couldnt say anything even if Gu Ning stayed, so he gave up. Tut, tut, why didnt you bring her to see us? Shes such a beauty! What? You want to keep her as your own? The man teased Song Yang. Although Song Yang was married, for them, even if they were married, it was very normal for them to have several mistresses. Song Yang was in a bad mood now, but he couldnt show it in front of his friends, so he pretended to be rxed and said, Nonsense! Just an alumnus, and I dont know her. She knows me, and just came over to say hello to me. Oh, I see! Hearing that, the man felt disappointed. Since Song Yang didnt know the woman, he couldnt get to know her through him. Alright, you guys keep on enjoying yourself. Just now my wife called me and told me to go home. I need to leave now. Otherwise Ill be in trouble! Song Yang wasnt in the mood to y around any longer, so he made up an excuse to go home. Song Yang often used this excuse, so his friends were already used to it. Because they knew his situation, they didnt force him to stay. After Song Yang returned to the bar, he looked around, trying to find Gu Ning, but failed. Because there were too many people in the bar, it wasnt easy to find a certain person. Therefore, Song Yang didnt know whether she had left or was still here, but he couldnt search for her slowly. He was afraid his secret might be exposed. Now, he could only hope he was lucky, and that nothing would happen, otherwise, his life would be ruined. He killed Zhao Xiaoxi for prosperity and wealth. Now that he was living a better life, he naturally couldnt ruin everything he had now. After Gu Ning left the terrace, she walked out of the bar, but didnt leavepletely. Instead, she went outside the bar, found a hidden ce to hide, and waited for Song Yang toe out. She knew that after what happened just now, Song Yang wasnt in the mood to y around anymore, so he would leave. Although Song Yang didnt admit that it was he who had killed Zhao Xiaoxi, from his reaction, it had been confirmed that Zhao Xiaoxi was killed by him. Therefore, it was time for Zhao Xiaoxi to show up now. Zhao Xiaoxi wouldnt act here because there were too many people, and it would easily cause horror among the people. Moreover, Zhao Xiaoxi didnt n to kill him right after it showed up. It wanted to torture him before he died. It longed to see his scared look after he saw it. It wanted to see him begging it for mercy. Without surprise, shortly after Gu Ning came out, Song Yang showed up. As soon as Song Yang came out, he took a taxi and left. Because he came out to drink, he didnt drive. Seeing Song Yang leaving in a taxi, Gu Ning followed him in a taxi too. Gu Ning guessed that Song Yang should be going home, and in the information of Ks investigation, Gu Ning already knew where Song Yangs house was, so after getting in the taxi, Gu Ning directly gave them the name of themunity. Chapter 2165 - Song Yang, Its Cold in the Lake!

Chapter 2165: Song Yang, Its Cold in the Lake!

If Song Yang wasnt going home, she would tell the taxi driver to go in another direction. Fortunately, Song Yang really went home, but before he arrived at themunity, Song Yang got out of the car. Seeing him get out of the car, Gu Ning got off too. Because Gu Nings car had been far away from Song Yangs car, Gu Ning was confident that Song Yang didnt notice that she was following him. As for why Song Yang got out of the taxi before arriving at themunity, Gu Ning didnt care. Song Yang wasnt in the mood to y with friends in the bar any longer, but he didnt want to go home so early. Now he was in a bad mood, so he wanted to have some fresh air outside first. The ce where Song Yang got off the taxi was a park, which was a perfect ce for a walk. Coincidentally, it also gave Zhao Xiaoxi a good opportunity to carry out her n. When people had bad luck, they could be unlucky all the time. The more afraid Song Yang was to be in trouble, the more likely he would be in trouble. It was his fate. Because of the cold weather, there werent many people in the park and Song Yang walked towards an empty ce, which made it easier for Zhao Xiaoxi to take action. Gu Ning came to a ce that was out of sight of the surveince cameras and let Zhao Xiaoxi out. Because it was a water ghost, there was a puddle of water on the ground right after Zhao Xiaoxi came out. Gu Ning took out the Taoist talisman Shangguan Yang gave her and said, This Taoist talisman can make you appear for a quarter of an hour, which is fifteen minutes, so you can only take revenge on Song Yang. As for the others, Im afraid there is no chance to take revenge, so Gu Ning didnt finish, but the meaning was already obvious. Although Song Yang was the murderer of Zhao Xiaoxi, its stepmother was behind the scenes, so Zhao Xiaoxi hated not only Song Yang, but also its stepmother. Therefore, if Zhao Xiaoxi still wanted to avenge its stepmother, there would be no chance, because it was impossible for Gu Ning to ask Shangguan Yang for another Taoist talisman for Zhao Xiaoxi. Knowing that this Taoist talisman could make it appear and kill Song Yang with its own hands. Zhao Xiaoxi was very excited. It always hoped that it could kill Song Yang with its own hands! It was only a pity that Zhao Xiaoxi could only take revenge on Song Yang, but since it could only choose one, Song Yang would be its choice. After all, Song Yang killed her with his own hands. Thank you. Although I cannot retaliate against that woman and its very disappointing, if I can only choose one target, I still want to retaliate against Song Yang. After all, he killed me with his hands. Dont worry, as long as I retaliate against Song Yang, Ill let go of all my obsessions, Zhao Xiaoxi said. Great, but I promise you that if I meet that woman someday, I wont let that woman live a good life, Gu Ning said, not because of kindness, but because she just wanted Zhao Xiaoxi to stop dwelling on that woman. The obsession could dissipate on its own and it would go into reincarnation afterwards. Although Zhao Xiaoxi said that it would let go of all its obsessions, some obsessions were hard to give up, so in order to make sure it could do that, Gu Ning had to give it a promise. Thank you. Zhao Xiaoxi didnt refuse, because it didnt want that woman to live a good life. Therefore, when it heard Gu Nings words, it was willing to let go of its obsession and resentment towards that woman. Without further ado, Gu Ning immediately stuck the Taoist talisman on Zhao Xiaoxis body, and in an instant, Zhao Xiaoxis transparent soul body became an entity. Do you need a dagger? Gu Ning asked. Yes, said Zhao Xiaoxi. Gu Ning immediately took out a bronze dagger from her telepathic eye space and handed it to Zhao Xiaoxi. Zhao Xiaoxi took the dagger, thanked Gu Ning, then floated towards Song Yang. There were surveince cameras in the grove, but Zhao Xiaoxi, as a ghost, couldnt be captured by the surveince cameras even if it had a Taoist talisman, because there was still a maic field problem. Therefore, Zhao Xiaoxi didnt need to avoid the surveince cameras, and went straight to Song Yang. Song Yang came to a slightly secluded ce alone, and there was no one around him, so Zhao Xiaoxi appeared directly behind him. Song Yang An ethereal and gloomy voice came from behind, which shocked Song Yang and he turned around immediately. When he saw a woman dressed in white, with ck hair, and a face pale as paper, Song Yang was taken aback again and took a few steps back. However, what was even more shocking was yet toe. After stepping back a few steps, Song Yang could finally see the persons face clearly. Wasnt that Zhao Xiaoxi? Y-Y-You Song Yangs eyes widened, seeming to bulge out, and his face turned pale with fright. His whole body trembled, and his feet kept backing away. How could it be possible? Wasnt Zhao Xiaoxi dead? How would she appear here? Wasnt she dead? No, she looked very abnormal, because her feet were off the ground! Was she a ghost? That idea immediately made Song Yang want to run, but as soon as he turned around, Zhao Xiaoxi shed away and appeared in front of him again. Song Yang turned around at once, but it was still the same, so Song Yang almost had a breakdown and was scared to death. He slumped on the ground in the end. Why? Want to run? Ha-ha! Zhao Xiaoxi smiled sarcastically, looking at Song Yang, as if he was a contemptible wretch making trouble. He was in its hands now. It was impossible for him to run away! Y-Y-You Song Yang stared at Zhao Xiaoxi in horror, and couldnt finish the sentence. Song Yang, how is it? You must be surprised that Ide to you one day! Actually I cant believe it either, but its always been my dream He definitely couldnt think of such a day, because he felt that Zhao Xiaoxi was already dead. As long as he wasnt exposed, nothing would happen. As for ghosts He never thought about it, because he never believed that there were ghosts in this world. Song Yang, youre really cruel and cold-blooded. For wealth and fame, you killed me and our baby Song Yang, its so cold in theke! Can you see it? My whole body is wet, and I am wet wherever I go Song Yang With a plop, Song Yang suddenly knelt down in front of Zhao Xiaoxi, crying and begging, Xiaoxi, please let me go. I know I was wrong. Please forgive me! He knew that if he didnt beg for mercy, he was really doomed. Unfortunately, no matter how much he begged for mercy, Zhao Xiaoxi wouldnt let him go. Seeing Song Yangchao kneeling down and begging for mercy, Zhao Xiaoxiughed, but thatughter was very gloomy and terrifying. Afterughing for a while, Zhao Xiaoxi suddenly stopped and became violent. Let you go? In your dream! Do you know that Ive wanted to kill you the entire time No, Xiaoxi, I know I shouldnt have done that. Please let me go! Please forgive me! Song Yang kept on begging Zhao Xiaoxi. He didnt want to die. He didnt want to die at all. Chapter 2166 - Go to Hell and Repent!

Chapter 2166: Go to Hell and Repent!

Do you really realize its wrong? Zhao Xiaoxi asked. Its voice softened slightly, which gave Song Yang the illusion that Zhao Xiaoxi was moved, and he became a little happy. Yes, I know its wrong. Since you know its wrong, then go to hell and repent! Zhao Xiaoxi said coldly, then stopped wasting time on Song Yang. She held a dagger and went to stab Song Yang. No! When Song Yang saw that, his eyes widened and he wanted to resist, but he was already unable to do that. He watched as the dagger in Zhao Xiaoxis hand pierced his chest. The next second, blood spurted out. You Song Yang wanted to say something, but couldnt utter another word. He was reluctant to ept this result. If he knew that one day Zhao Xiaoxi would turn into a ghost to seek revenge on him, he wouldnt have killed her four years ago. For his own fame and wealth, he would still attack Zhao Xiaoxi, but he wouldnt have killed her directly. Zhao Xiaoxi was afraid that Song Yang wouldnt die from a single stab, so it pulled out the dagger and stabbed him again and again. It didnt stop until it was sure that Song Yang was really dead. When Song Yang died, Zhao Xiaoxi suddenly felt relieved. The obsession that had tortured it for many years was also released and gradually dissipated. Zhao Xiaoxi returned to Gu Ning and solemnly thanked her. After that, Zhao Xiaoxis soul gradually became transparent, and finally turned into a mist and drifted away. Now, Gu Nings task was over, so she left. Song Yangs body was found by someone who came to the park for a jog the next morning, then the person immediately called the police. After investigating the scene and monitoring the surroundings, the police didnt find any trace of the murderer, which was quite troublesome. The news was quickly posted on the Inte, and everyone naturally cursed the murderer. However, some people said that Song Yang must have done something heinous that caused the killing. Not only innocent people would be killed, sometimes bad people were killed because they had done something that harmed others, which caused revenge. Either way, the case of Song Yang being killed went viral, and the police were also publicly looking for witnesses. The result was that they found nothing. After all, from the surveince cameras, no one was close to Song Yangs location at that time. At that time, there were many people walking in the park, but it happened that there was no one within a radius of 200 meters from Song Yang, so no one saw the murder, and there was no one who heard Song Yangs shout either. They also couldnt expect that the murderer was actually a ghost, and after the murder, it disappearedpletely. As an aplice, Gu Ning wasnt affected at all. In the morning, Miao Jingjing told Gu Ning what she nned to do. She had always liked flowers. She used to like to grow flowers by herself, so she wanted to open a flower shop, but shecked money, so Jing Yunyao would invest. The two of them would start the business together. Jing Yunyao also felt that she couldnt be idle all the time. She didnt need to make a lot of money, but at least she could support herself and didnt need to rely on others to live. In addition, being idle like this was quite boring, so she had to find something meaningful to do. If so, Gu Ning naturally agreed. Cultivation was meant to be boring. If she didnt find something to do, it would be even more boring. Gu Ning couldnt help them with other things, but she could apany them to find a store, so at 9 am, they went out together. In fact, Gu Ning could help them solve the problem of looking for a store with just a call, but they felt it was more meaningful to do it by themselves. Since they wanted to do business, they had to do it by themselves so that they could learn. The flower shop that Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing wanted to open would mainly sell potted nts. When they had that idea, they also went on-line to learn what kind of flowers or nts were more popr now. After the survey, they found out that the most popr nts were sulents, so they decided to focus on sulents. Gu Ning thought it wasnt a bad idea, but now there were a lot of sulent nts sellers. They had to do better than others, otherwise it would be difficult to stand out. Therefore, Gu Ning proposed that she would also invest, but not to invest money. She would provide them with magical power liquid. As long as a drop of magical power liquid was applied to the roots of the sulents, the sulents would look more beautiful and live longer than ordinary sulents. It seemed to be a waste of magical power liquid by doing so. After all, a single power crystal could sell for a lot of money, but a pot of sulent nt was only worth a few dozen or hundreds of yuan. After adding water to a power liquid, a power crystal could provide at most dozens of drops. Obviously, there was no profit. However, for Gu Ning, the magical power liquid didnt require any cost, and it was inexhaustible. Therefore, it was a dead thing without any meaning if it wasnt put into use. So it was better to take it out and use it to do something meaningful. Both Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing approved of that. They knew the value of the power crystals, so they felt that Gu Nings contribution was the greatest. Therefore, Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing agreed to make Gu Ning the majority shareholder with the highest share, but Gu Ning refused. Although Gu Ning provided them with magical power liquid, she didnt need to pay for it, and it didnt cost her anything, so she would be the third shareholder. The first shareholder was Jing Yunyao, holding 50% of the shares, the second shareholder was Miao Jingjing, holding 30% of the shares, and Gu Ning held 20%. Because Gu Ning insisted on doing that, Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing agreed. Although the flower shop wouldnt make a lot of money, since Gu Ning was involved in it now, she wouldnt make their shop just a small flower shop, she would develop the flower shop into a studio to attract more customers. More people woulde to their shop to buy stuff. Therefore, when they looked for a store, they tried to find a bigger one. Although they might lose money at the beginning, it was very normal in business. Nothing good came without risk, so they could start to make money after losing it for a while. Even if they lost money, it was nothing to them. After all, they only needed to spend hundreds of thousands of yuan on a flower shop. Gu Ning and the others directly came to the flower market, looking for the store, while also observing other flower shops. Without surprise, they saw a lot of sulent nt shops, and many people bought them. In that case, they had more confidence. Mother, I think we can grow a lot of sulents in Xiaoyao Mountain Vi by ourselves. Not only can they be sold, but its also a differentndscape in the vi, Gu Ning said. Right, Xiaoyao Mountain Vi hasrge vacantnd for nting. If we nt them by ourselves, the cost will be lowered. At the same time, we can also nt other nts. Jing Yunyao immediately agreed upon hearing that, and thought it was an excellent idea. Chapter 2167 - Pay me Twenty Thousand Yuan

Chapter 2167: Pay me Twenty Thousand Yuan

Leave it to me to find a flower wholesaler. After I find it, we can go buy the goods together, Gu Ning said. No problem, said Jing Yunyao. The flower market was veryrge, and it took a long time for them to finish a tour. They also saw a lot of empty stores waiting for new owners. However, most of them were very small, so Gu Ning was dissatisfied. There was a store which met Gu Nings requirements, but the location was rtively inside and less conspicuous, so the flow of people was half of what the front part of the market had. Anyway, Gu Ning believed that good wine needs no bush. As long as they could run the business well, they wouldntck customers. Therefore, even though Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing were dissatisfied with it at the beginning, they epted it after hearing Gu Nings exnation. Therefore, Gu Ning immediately called the owner to talk about the lease of the store. Since it was a rented storefront, the owners phone number was naturally hung outside the door. Before the owner came, they continued to walk around. However, this time, something happened. When a middle-aged man passed by Miao Jingjing with a pot of marsh clivia, he suddenly bumped her, then he eximed and the potted flower in his hand fell to the ground. This ident immediately attracted the attention of many people, but Miao Jingjing was confused. She didnt understand why this man woulde to bump her. Miao Jingjing had never encountered such a thing as feigning injury before, so she didnt know what had happened to her. Yes, it was a feigned injury. Although there were a lot of people in the flower market and the roads were a little crowded, it was wide enough for people to walk by each other. Moreover, there was a lot of space next to Miao Jingjing for the man to go, but the man still chose to walk past Miao Jingjing. When he passed her, he deliberately bumped into her. Before Miao Jingjing and the others could react, the man first attacked her. Why didnt you look at the road when you were walking? You knocked my marsh clivia out of my hands. You need to pay me for my loss. Ridiculous! Its you who didnt look at the road when you walked by. The road next to me is so wide, but you still walked towards me, and it was you who hit me. I didnt criticize you for that yet! How dare you me me for it? Although Miao Jingjing didnt know it was a feigned injury, she was clearly bumped by this man, so she was naturally annoyed when she was wronged by the man. Did the man think she was easy to bully? No, she wasnt easy to bully and she wasnt weak either. For passers-by, they didnt know who bumped into whom, and they didnt know that it was just a feigned injury. However, for the owners and employees of the surrounding flower shops, it was very clear that this was a feigned injury. Actually, it often happened, so they werent surprised. Even though they knew it was a feigned injury, they didnt intend toe forward to help, because the person who did that was a gangster and had many hoodlums. They were afraid of offending these people and encountering revenge. Facing Miao Jingjings rebuttal, the man didnt pay much attention to it, and he still retorted confidently. Nonsense, its obvious that you hit me and knocked my marsh clivia which cost thirty thousand yuan out of my hands, so you must pay me for my loss. You said she ran into you, and she said you ran into her. We dont know whom to believe. Its better to call the police! Then let the police investigate the surveince cameras, and well immediately know who exactly bumped whom, Gu Ning said. When the man ran into Miao Jingjing, Gu Ning saw it, but it was toote to stop it. She thought it might be an ident, but when the man spoke, she realized it was a feigned injury. Jing Yunyao also knew. Although she didnt say anything for the time being, the man seemed to be a bad guy. Hearing that they wanted to call the police, the man didnt show any fear, butughed mockingly. The result will be the same even if you call the police, so you better pay me the money right now! This pot of marsh clivia is worth thirty thousand yuan. Im not an unreasonable person, so you can just pay me twenty thousand yuan. The result of calling the police would be the same? The man obviously meant to tell them that the police would be on his side, so even if the police came, they would still lose money. Even though other people didnt know it was a feigned injury just now, they should realize it at this moment. This man feigned an injury, but imed he wasnt an unreasonable person, which was so shameless. In fact, if he wasnt shameless, he wouldnt have done the feigned injury. However, even though everyone knew that it was a feigned injury, no one stood out for Gu Ning, because they also heard this man say that it was useless to call the police. Obviously, he had a rtionship with the police. As a result, if they stood out, they might not be helpful and might even get in trouble. Itll be the same even if we call the police? Do you mean whoever bumped whom, we have to pay you? Gu Ning asked. Yes, said the man arrogantly. He had done this many times before, and he had never failed. It turns out that the police aid and abet you to defraud people! Gu Ning sighed helplessly. Although she knew that there were bad people everywhere, it was still disappointing when she encountered them. Nonsense! The police dont aid and abet me! Dont hurl the me at me. I didnt defraud you. She obviously knocked it out of my hands. Upon hearing Gu Nings words, the man yelled angrily. Although it was the truth, it would cause trouble if it went public. Nobody is dumb here, and we all know what exactly has happened. Dont think were easy to bully! Gu Ning stared at the man mockingly and released pressure. The man surprisingly felt stressed, so he became a little scared of Gu Ning. He was afraid that she had connections too. If he continued to ckmail them, he might be the one who was caught. However, he felt it was also possible that Gu Ning just pretended to be powerful to scare him. Thinking of that, the man believed there was nothing to be afraid of, so he made up his mind and raised his voice again. Dont scare me! Pay me twenty thousand yuan, or you cant leave. Gu Ning looked at the marsh clivia that was thrown to the ground, and said, The roots of this pot of marsh clivia are rotten, and it will not live long, so it is not worth much at all. You asking us for thirty thousand yuan is ckmail. Chapter 2168 - A Thousand Yuan Is too Little

Chapter 2168: A Thousand Yuan Is too Little

You The man was startled, and he didnt expect Gu Ning to know that the roots of the marsh clivia were already rotten. After everyone learned that the roots of this marsh clivia was already rotten, they all felt sorry. If it was healthy, it would be worth thirty thousand yuan! Most of them were ordinary people, so thirty thousand yuan was a lot of money for them. Well, I can pay you a thousand yuan for it. If you want to sell, Ill take it. If you dont sell it, then forget it, but if you want us to pay you money for the loss, its impossible, Gu Ning said. It wasnt because she was kind, but because she could save this clivia, so its value would be a lot more then. Marsh clivia wasnt cheap. If the roots of this marsh clivia werent rotten, it would be worth about thirty thousand yuan. However, after this marsh clivia came into her hands, she could use magical power to cure it, and it could also make the variety better. Therefore, its price would be more than thirty thousand yuan, and fifty thousand yuan was a conservative price. What? A thousand yuan? Its too little. No way! Once the man heard Gu Nings reply, he was furious. This pot of marsh clivia was really rotten, and it couldnt live long. It wasnt worth much, but one thousand yuan was too little. If its roots werent rotten, it would be worth thirty thousand yuan! However, it was precisely because the roots of this marsh clivia were rotten that it was worthless. Otherwise, he wouldnt have taken it out to cause a feigned injury. He would have sold it directly in the market, and it would quickly be sold. Too little? Okay, then I dont want it. Anyway, you and I know the cause of the matter. There are surveince cameras above our heads. Even if you have a rtionship with the police station in this area, I can go directly to the Public Security Bureau. So, if you continue to cause us trouble, Ill stay with you to the end to see wholl win, Gu Ning provocatively said with great confidence. She didnt seem to be acting, but was telling the truth. You The man was mad, but he was timid in the face of Gu Nings confidence. This was the capital after all and there were countless people of power in this city. He could offend someone he shouldnt mess with if he wasnt careful. Although a thousand yuan was very little, he would be dragged into trouble if he didnt sell it. At that time, he wouldnt get a yuan, let alone a thousand yuan. A thousand yuan is too little. I need more. The man was reluctant to give up, so he negotiated with Gu Ning. However, once he said it aloud, it meant hepromised. If you say one more sentence, I wont buy it even if its price is a thousand yuan, said Gu Ning. Well The man hesitated. He was unwilling to sell it to Gu Ning for a thousand yuan, but if he didnt sell it, no one would pay any money for it. He wanted to be tough and order Gu Ning to give him twenty thousand yuan, but he was afraid that she was someone he shouldnt mess with. Although he often did bad things, it didnt mean he was afraid of nothing. Alright, alright, just give me a thousand yuan. In the end, the manpromised. As for why Gu Ning spent a thousand yuan to buy this dying marsh clivia, the man didnt think about it at all. Gu Ning took out a thousand yuan and gave it to the man, then the man left. Gu Ning quickly agreed this time because the man knew when to give in. If he didnt stop arguing with her, she would teach him a lesson with her fists. After that, Gu Ning bought a flower pot in the shop next to them and rented the clivia. In public, Gu Ning couldnt put magical power into the marsh clivia right away, but it wouldnt die so soon. After it was done, Gu Ning and the others left and returned to the store to rent. After about five minutes, the owner came. Although it was Gu Ning who made the call, after the owner came, Jing Yunyao came forward to talk about the business. Jing Yunyao had run a business before, so she knew how to do the deal. The owner was an upright person, and the rent price was very fair, but the owner also honestly told Jing Yunyao and the others that his son was a gambler and had lost a lot of money. Therefore, his son always wanted to steal this store and mighte to make troubleter. The former renter ended the lease because his son made trouble, so the owner told them to consider it carefully. However, both Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing werent worried about that. Although Jing Yunyao wouldnt be in the shop often and Miao Jingjing lost her talents as a cultivator, she was still very good at martial arts, so she wouldnt be afraid. However, Jing Yunyao also made it clear that if the owners son really caused them trouble, they would beat his son. They asked the owner whether they would be held ountable. They wouldnt use great strength anyway. Hearing that, the owner sighed and said that he wouldnt me or sue them, but his son might and he couldnt stop his son. If so, Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing had nothing to worry about, so they directly signed the contract. After the contract was signed for five years, the rent wont change within a five year period. And if they closed the business during that period, they could sublet. It was all up to them. The store was messy, so they needed to clean it up first. For the flower shop, there was no need to decorate too much. They just needed to paint the wall white, make a counter, then simply decorate it. These things could be done in a few days, so they should find a nt supplier next. Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing would be in charge of decoration, but they werent in a hurry right now, they would go back to the siheyuan to dine first, then hire workers to paint the walls in the afternoon. After having a meal, Gu Ning went back to school. Gu Ning told K to seek cooperation with a flower wholesaler. After all, K was very good at looking for information. Soon, K got a result. However, because it would take several days to decorate the shop, Gu Ning wasnt in a hurry to purchase the goods. It was the weekend soon, so she would wait until then to do it. When Baili Zongxue knew that Gu Ning came to school, she chatted with her privately. Because she knew why Gu Ning left the school, she asked her about the situation. Gu Ning: Its done. The female ghost sessfully took revenge. Her soul dissipated, and she got into reincarnation. Baili Zongxue: d to know that. Baili Zongxue didnt think it was wrong for Gu Ning to help Zhao Xiaoxi kill, because that man deserved to die. Besides, Gu Ning didnt kill him with her own hands. That man died because of the terrible deed he hadmitted. Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai also read the news of Song Yangs death, so when they went to dinner after school in the afternoon, Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai discussed it. What did Song Yang do that caused the murder? Or is it purely a tragedy? Song Miaoge asked. As far as she was concerned, she felt that Song Yang must have offended someone. I think he should have offended someone. After all, the police didnt even find traces of the murderer, so obviously this was carefully nned. If its just an ident, the possibility of leaving evidence and traces is very high, Zhang Zikai said. Chapter 2169 - Is the Murderer a Ghost?

Chapter 2169: Is the Murderer a Ghost?

Its really strange. There are surveince cameras all around, but the murderer could avoid them and kill him. Thats not easy! Song Miaoge sighed and felt terrified at the same time. The murderer was simply too powerful and killed Song Yang without anybody knowing. Hey, is it possible that the murderer is a ghost? Zhang Zikai suddenly said. What? Hearing that, Baili Zongxue and Song Miaoge were stunned. Baili Zongxue was surprised because she knew it was a ghost and Zhang Zikai guessed the truth. Gu Nings mouth also twitched slightly, but she knew that Zhang Zikai just casually said that. Song Miaoge, however, felt that Zhang Zikai had a great imagination to boldly have that idea. Zhang Zikai, do you believe that there are ghosts in this world? Song Miaoge sneered unceremoniously. She didnt believe that ghosts existed in this world. Im just saying! Zhang Zikai curled her lips. She didnt really believe it, and was just saying it. Coincidentally it was the truth. However, neither Baili Zongxue nor Gu Ning would tell them. After having the meal, they went for a walk on the football field. Ever after defeating Ji Wenna, I havent practiced martial arts for a long time. Zongxue, help me with the practice! Song Miaoge suddenly felt interested and wanted to practice. The reason Song Miaoge called Baili Zongxue to practice with her instead of Gu Ning was because Gu Ning was even stronger than Baili Zongxue. If she asked Gu Ning to practice with her, she was simply asking for abuse. When Baili Zongxue didnt use magic power, she was indeed not much better than Song Miaoge, so Baili Zongxue was more appropriate. Although Song Miaoge still couldnt defeat her, she wouldnt lose too soon either. Sure, I havent practiced for a long time either! Baili Zongxue agreed with crity. After she came to study in university, she hadnt practiced kung fu for a long time, so she got interested too. After that, they began to fight against each other. Their kung fupetition attracted many onlookers. When they recognized Gu Ning, they became even more excited. Gu Ning was already very famous at school, so even her friends were known to many people, and people also knew that Baili Zongxue and Song Miaoge were good at martial arts. They werent only beautiful, but were also good at martial arts, which made them dream girls in many boys eyes. As a result, they had a lot of admirers. Unfortunately, none of the admirers could attract their interest. Baili Zongxue wouldnt have a mortal as her boyfriend and Song Miaoge wouldnt date her schoolmates either. Although Zhang Zikais admirers werent as outstanding as Baili Zongxues and Song Miaoges, there were many of them. There were also male schoolmates who left a good impression on Zhang Zikai, but she wouldnt easily get into a romantic rtionship, especially in her freshman year. Both Baili Zongxue and Song Miaoge had their own supporters cheering for them. In the end, Song Miaoge lost, but Baili Zongxue didnt let her lose too badly because there were many people watching. Although Song Miaoge lost, those who supported her werent disappointed. In a blink of an eye, it was Friday again. Song Miaoge said that they hadnt gone out together for so long, so she asked whether they were free and could hang out. It happened that Chu Peihan was in the WeChat group as well and asked her if she had time, and they could hang out. Hao Ran and the others had manyints. They all regretted noting to the capital to study. Seeing that Gu Ning and the others often hung out, they were unhappy because they hadnt seen Gu Ning and the others for so long. Anyway, they chose their universities, so they had to stick to them even if they were unhappy now. Because Gu Ning was free this afternoon and evening, she agreed to meet Chu Peihan and the others. However, Song Miaoge had asked her out many times and she turned her down every time. She felt it wasnt a good thing to keep turning Song Miaoge down, so Gu Ning asked Chu Peihan whether she could bring Song Miaoge and her other friends with her. If Chu Peihan didnt mind, they would hang out together. Chu Peihan definitely didnt mind and brought one of her close friends with her too. Moreover, they had met Song Miaoge and the others before. They werent very familiar, but they werent strangers. Most importantly, Gu Nings friends were their friends too. They would get along well together, because they strongly believed that Gu Nings friends were reliable. After that, Gu Ning asked Song Miaoge and her other friends for their opinions, and they all agreed. They thought it would be more fun if more people could gather together. Therefore, they set out together after their sses were over. In this cold weather, everyone wanted to eat hot pot, so thats what they decided to have. Once they finished the meal, they went to sing in a KTV. Because their schools were all in the Haicheng District, they dined and had fun in a KTV in the Haicheng District. Chu Peihan arrived first. She came with Shi Xiaoyue. Mu Ke and Yu Mixi cameter. In the end, Gu Ning brought Baili Zongxue and the others. They werent toote. After they met, they introduced themselves and exchanged greetings. Hey, where is your older brother? Chu Peihan asked Baili Zongxue. When Chu Peihan asked Baili Zongxue about Baili Zongyang, she seemed to be in love and was totally different from her usual self, which surprised Shi Xiaoyue and caused her to be alert. Did Chu Peihan admire Baili Zongxues older brother? Baili Zongxue was so beautiful, so her older brother must be handsome too. If so, her older cousin would be in danger. When Chu Peihan asked Baili Zongxue about her older brother, she seemed to be in love, but she was very violent to Han Chenglin. There was a huge gap! Shi Xiaoyue felt sorry for her older cousin, but no matter what, she had to help him. He should be at home now, said Baili Zongxue. She didnt hate Chu Peihans attitude towards Baili Zongyang, although she didnt know how Chu Peihan felt about Baili Zongyang. She only hoped Chu Peihan didnt have special feelings for Baili Zongyang, because it was impossible for them to be together. Will you run tomorrow morning? Chu Peihan asked, showing obvious anticipation. Baili Zongxue was amused and said, As long as its not rainy, we usually get up to run in the morning. Great, boss, Ill go to stay in your ce tonight. Ill meet my dream man tomorrow coincidentally,'' said Chu Peihan to Chu Peihan. Sure, but Ill be busy tomorrow. I cant treat you, said Gu Ning. Its fine. I can enjoy myself with Zongxue. Even if Zongxue isnt free, I can stay with Beiying, said Chu Peihan. She wasnt a kid so she didnt need Gu Ning to take care of her. Chapter 2170 - Chu Peihan, You Really Surprised Me

Chapter 2170: Chu Peihan, You Really Surprised Me

Chu Peihan, you really surprised me. Weve been friends for a long time, and youre always a strong girl, but today you showed a gentle side. Shi Xiaoyue sighed, then asked, Tell me, do you like Baili Zongxues older brother? In fact, thest sentence implied Shi Xiaoyues purpose. Do you know what a dream guy is? A dream guy is the man I look up to. It has nothing to do with romance, Chu Peihan said. It meant that Baili Zongyang was just her idol and it had nothing to do with feelings. Even if Chu Peihan said that, Shi Xiaoyue was still nervous and stayed alert. Although Chu Peihan denied that she liked Baili Zongyang right now, she might change her mind in the future. When Baili Zongxue heard that Chu Peihan didnt like Baili Zongyang, she felt relieved because it was impossible for them to be together. And Chu Peihan was Gu Nings friend, so she didnt want her to get hurt. As they chatted, they talked about Mu Ke. Because they were all girls, while Mu Ke was the only boy, Chu Peihan joked. Mu Ke, whats your feeling when youre the only boy among seven girls? Mu Ke actually felt quite uneasy, and he became even more nervous when Chu Peihan asked him that question. If there were only Yu Mixi, Gu Ning, and Chu Peihan, he wouldnt have any different feelings because they were very close. Gu Ning and Chu Peihan were his close bros. However, there were a few unfamiliar girls here, so he felt a little uneasy. However, even if Mu Ke was nervous, he still did his best to stay calm. Nothing special. Nothing special? I dont believe it! You must be feeling super good now. You said that simply because you dont want Mixi to be mad, said Chu Peihan. Yu Mixi understood that Chu Peihan was just joking and she trusted Mu Ke, so she wasnt annoyed or displeased at all. Although Mu Ke had no other feelings other than being ufortable and what Chu Peihan said wasnt true either, he knew that women were always sensitive, so he was worried about what Yu Mixi might be bothered. Why cant you focus on eating? Stop talking nonsense now! Mu Ke argued with Chu Peihan, but he wasnt angry. It was just a joke, and Chu Peihan knew where to stop, so she didnt continue and changed the topic. As they chatted with each other, they brought up the case about Song Yang again. It was big news and the murderer hadnt yet been found. I mean, its a bit weird. Many people on the Inte have raised doubts, saying that it might have something to do with ghosts! Chu Peihan said. Do you believe in ghosts? Shi Xiaoyue asked disdainfully. Chu Peihan opened her mouth, but didnt say anything. She undoubtedly believed in ghosts, because she didnt forget her experience of encountering zombiesst time. However, she couldnt tell Shi Xiaoyue. I didnt say I believe in ghosts. I just said many Inte users have that idea, said Chu Peihan. Shi Xiaoyue didnt talk further about that topic with Chu Peihan. They didnt know much about the case and people could kill without attracting a lot of attention otherwise there wouldnt be fugitives. After having the meal, it was 8 pm, which was too early to sing songs at a KTV, but they already agreed to go, so they went directly there. Among them, only Gu Ning drove a car and she came with Baili Zongxue and the others. When they left, she shared her car with them too, and Chu Peihan and the others took a taxi. It seemed a little unfair, but her car couldnt amodate so many people, so some of them had to take a taxi. Chu Peihan and the others didnt think it was a big deal, so they didnt take it to heart and directly took a taxi. They booked a luxurious private room with not many bottles of alcohol. They preferred to not drink much, because it wasnt healthy and would cause trouble if they got drunk. When it was about 10 pm, Shi Xiaoyue went outside to pick up a call. After a while, she came in with another person. It was Han Chenglin. As soon as Chu Peihan saw Han Chenglin, she rounded her eyes in shock. Why was he here? Song Miaoge, however, stood up excitedly and asked, Are you Han Chenglin? Obviously, Song Miaoge recognized Han Chenglin. To her surprise, Han Chenglin appeared here, so she was very excited to see him. Zhang Zikai also recognized him and was excited, but she was shyer than Song Miaoge. Baili Zongxue didnt know Han Chenglin. She wasnt attracted to him either, so she felt nothing when she saw Han Chenglin. Gu Ning and the others had seen Han Chenglin before, so they were only a little surprised to see him here. Hi, everyone, Im Han Chenglin. Han Chenglin greeted them of his own ord. He had none of the arrogance of a celebrity. Um, I just went out and coincidentally saw Senior Han, so I invited him toe in and have a seat. Do you mind? Shi Xiaoyue said, feeling a little embarrassed. At the same time, she was slightly guilty because she brought Han Chenglin in without their permission. Besides, she told Han Chenglin they were here, then Han Chenglin came. He obviously came for Chu Peihan. Shi Xiaoyue didnt tell Han Chenglin that Chu Peihan took Baili Zongxues older brother as her dream guy, otherwise Han Chenglin might blurt it out and cause trouble. Chu Peihan didnt have a bad impression of Han Chenglin now, so she wasnt unhappy to see him. However, she wasnt excited either because she and Han Chenglin were merely normal friends. Of course not! Have a seat! Chu Peihan said and asked, Do you drink? I can drink a little, said Han Chenglin. Because both Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai really liked Han Chenglin and were his fans, they went to drink with him for a while. Normally, Han Chenglin wouldnt be so friendly to drink with them, but he was sincerely kind to them because they were in the same circle as Chu Peihan. Han Chenglin also had a drink with Gu Ning of his own ord, because he truly admired her. In the following hours, Han Chenglin spent most of his time having fun with Chu Peihan. He yed games and drank with her. He also looked at her differently, but Chu Peihan felt nothing about it and seemed to not care about his attitude at all. Chapter 2171 - Take It Slowly

Chapter 2171: Take It Slowly

Because Han Chenglin lost many times in the games, Chu Peihan was in a very good mood. It was the most harmonious meeting they had ever had since they met each other, and Chu Peihan beamed at him for the most times too. In fact, it was the first time that Chu Peihan had ever smiled at him. Even if it happened when Han Chenglin lost the games, he was willing to lose. Han Chenglin already realized that he might really fall in love with Chu Peihan, but it was too early to confess his affection for her yet. After all, Chu Peihan didnt have a good attitude towards him yet. Although he nned to confess his affection for Chu Peihan, he had to wait till Chu Peihan had a better impression of him. Even if he did that at this moment, he believed that Chu Peihan would reject him. Youve stayed with us for so long. Wont your friends get mad at you? All of a sudden, Chu Peihan asked Han Chenglin and Han Chenglins good mood was damaged. Its fine. Actually, I didnt want to y with them, so I went out to have some fresh air. I met Shi Xiaoyue by chance. I heard you were here, so I came over. Its more fun to be with you. Han Chenglin lied without feeling guilty at all. Fine! Since Han Chenglin said that, Chu Peihan didnt continue to talk about it. She didnt want him to feel that she was chasing him away. Even though she didnt have a good impression of Han Chenglin, it wasnt so bad that she would chase him away. When it was about 11 pm, they left the clubhouse. Before they left, Zhang Zikai called her home and told her familys chauffeur toe pick her up, and she drove Song Miaoge home. Han Chenglin wanted to drive Chu Peihan home, but Chu Peihan turned him down because she left with Gu Ning. Because of that, Han Chenglin decided to send Shi Xiaoyue home. Although other people didnt know Han Chenglins rtionship with Shi Xiaoyue, they believed Han Chenglin wouldnt hurt Shi Xiaoyue so they werent worried. After that, Gu Ning brought Baili Zongxue, Chu Peihan, Yu Mixi, and Mu Ke back to Century City. After Shi Xiaoyue and Han Chenglin left, Shi Xiaoyue joked with him. Chenglin, you must admit that you really like Chu Peihan now, right? Its so obvious today. Everyone could see it. Everyone could see it, except for Chu Peihan, said Han Chenglin. He sounded very upset, but it meant he didnt refuse to admit he really liked Chu Peihan. Well, take it slowly. You didnt leave a good first impression on her after all, said Shi Xiaoyue. She didnt know much about romantic rtionships, but one never got a second chance to make a first impression, so it wasnt easy for Han Chenglin to change Chu Peihans opinions about him. However, Shi Xiaoyue was still surprised that Han Chenglin begged Chu Peihan to teach him kung fu and never gave up seizing all the chances to strike up a conversation with Chu Peihan. It was totally beyond her understanding. She learned all that from Chu Peihan, because Han Chenglin wouldnt tell her. He did all these things, but he cared about his dignity in front of other people. In Shi Xiaoyues eyes, Han Chenglin was always proud and aloof. It was true that people changed when they fell in love. She was curious to know more about Baili Zongxues older brother now. She wondered what he was like and why Chu Peihan took him as her dream guy. After all, in her eyes, Han Chenglin was very outstanding. Born in a rich family, he was handsome and skilled. He was also the dream guy of many girls, but Chu Peihan was an exception. However, she also understood that Han Chenglin was attracted to Chu Peihan precisely because Chu Peihan was different. If Chu Peihan was the same as other girls and lost her reason once she saw him and began to chase him, he wouldnt pay special attention to her. People always preferred different people and stuff. The next morning, they got up to run together, then unsurprisingly met Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue. Seeing Baili Zongyang, Chu Peihan was excited and greeted him. She also tried to talk with him. Baili Zongyang treated her politely, not showing any impatience or dislike. After running in the morning, Gu Ning invited Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue to share breakfast at her ce. Baili Zongyang hesitated to ept her invitation because they had done that before, but he hadnt invited them to share a meal yet. Therefore, he proposed to buy them breakfast. Because the breakfast was already made at her home, Gu Ning turned Baili Zongyang down. Baili Zongxue insisted on going with Gu Ning, so Baili Zongyang had to follow them. After having breakfast, Baili Zongyang thanked them and left. Baili Zongxue however, didnt leave right away, and stayed with Gu Ning and the others. Gu Ning also left at 9 am. Yesterday, Gu Ning had asked Gao Yi to prepare the truck to transport the products, so when Gu Ning left, she directly asked Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to drive with her. After leaving, she went to the siheyuan to pick up Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing, then went to the XX flower base. Although owners of most flower shops tended to go to the flower wholesale center, Gu Ning directly took Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing to the flower base. They came today mainly to get nts to nt at Xiaoyao Mountain Vi, so they needed a lot of them. They came to the flower base to buy flowers in arge quantity, so the more they purchased, the cheaper the prices would be. Because Gu Ning and the others mainly sold sulents, they wanted a lot of sulents, which could almost supply the amount of the flower shop for half a year. There were many species of sulents. Some were expensive and some were cheap, but Gu Ning and the others wanted all of them. After the flowers and nts were settled, they needed to deal with vases and flower pots. Xiangyun Antique-store produced vases and flower pots, but they were much more expensive than thosemonly used for disying and nting flowers. However, expensive nts should be matched with expensive flower pots, because they were high-end products. Moreover, no matter how expensive vases and flower pots were, they only cost tens or hundreds of yuan, which was affordable for many people. It simply depended on whether they were willing to pay the prices. Gu Ning went to the Xiangyun Antique-store to buy some good vases and flower pots, and also went to otherpanies to buy some ordinary vases and flower pots. After all, not everyone was willing or felt it was necessary to buy expensive vases and flower pots. The flowers and nts were directly taken to Xiaoyao Mountain Vi, but no workers were brought with. They did the work by themselves and transnted the nts into the garden. Several servants of Xiaoyao Mountain Vi helped them. They had taken care of the garden of Xiaoyao Mountain Vi for so many years, so they were already very skilled at nting and raising flowers and nts. They were quite professional. Therefore, with their help, Gu Ning didnt need to have any worries. Chapter 2172 - Someone? Who Is It?

Chapter 2172: Someone? Who Is It?

Because there were too many flowers and nts, they were busy all afternoon before they finished transnting them. After the transntation waspleted, Gu Ning let the servants rest. The next thing to do was to put the magical power liquid on the nts, and they would do it by themselves because they didnt want too many people to know. It took a lot of time to drip the magical power liquid on the nts, so when it was finished, it was almost dark. Once it was done, they decided to go have a meal. Knowing that it would take a lot of time to transnt flowers and nts, Jing Yunyao directly ordered the servants to prepare a meal for them. Therefore, they dined at Xiaoyao Mountain Vi. On Sunday, Gu Ning took Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing to the flower market. The painted white wall had dried for two days, so it was time for it to be decorated. They needed counters and shelves. Because they didnt want to waste time, they ordered them from stock. There werent any differences anyway. At the end of the day, the decoration of the shop would bepleted. The products could be brought and ced tomorrow, and the business could be opened the day after tomorrow. Because it wasnt a big store, they didnt need a grand opening. When it opened, they would just call a few good friends to celebrate it. After it was set up in the afternoon, Gu Ning and the others were about to leave. At this moment, five young men came over and seemed aggressive. Did you rent this shop? the head man asked. Hearing that, Gu Ning and the others guessed that either one of these people was the son of the owner of the shop, or they were all invited by the son of the owner. Whether the son of the homeowner was there or not, their purpose ofing here was the same. The owners and clerks of the surrounding shops knew the son of the owner of this shop. The son of the owner of the shop was no among these people, but these people were all friends of his. They had helped him many times, so upon seeing these people here, they realized what they were going to do. Because of that, they felt sympathy for the owner of this shop because he had such an ungrateful, greedy son who was addicted to gambling. In the beginning, the shop was opened by the owners own family to do business, butter because the owners son became addicted to gambling, he lost a lot of money, and came back to his father once he didnt have any money. At the beginning, the shop owner would give some money to his son, but after a long time, they couldnt afford to do it anymore. After all, their business wasnt very profitable. When the shop owners son couldnt get the money, he became angry and smashed the shop. As a result, the shop owner couldnt run the business any longer. He had to quit and sublet the premises. However, shortly after the person who rented the shop took over the business, the shop owners son came again and smashed it once more. He shouted that he was going to sell this shop so that he could have money to gamble. After several times of it being smashed, the renters business couldnt go on, so the renter withdrew, then Gu Ning showed up after it had been vacant for a month. When others learned that Gu Ning rented the store, some kind people came to tell her what had happened before, but Gu Ning didnt care. Since she didnt care, outsiders couldnt say much about it. Now Gu Ning was in trouble, so they wanted to see how she would handle it. So? Gu Ning replied to the man. Although he was very aggressive, Gu Ning wasnt timid. The man frowned slightly, and was surprised that the girl was so courageous. She wasnt afraid of them at all, and she was aggressive too. Because of that, the man felt a little embarrassed, and his attitude immediately became a little cold. Huh! If so, I advise you to leave the store. Otherwise, be careful that I can make your business fail. Oh, really? Why? Gu Ning asked calmly. She didnt seem to be afraid of them at all. Someone doesnt want it to be rented out, the man said. Someone? Who is it? Why can the person stop us from renting this store? I rented it from the owner and signed the contract. It has nothing to do with the person you just mentioned, Gu Ning said. Because she knew the reason, Gu Ning actually sympathized with the owner of this shop because he had such an ungrateful, greedy son. You Seeing that Gu Ning wasnt afraid of his threat at all, the man got angry and at the same time felt extremely embarrassed, so his attitude suddenly became even worse. The person, of course, is the real owner of this store. Oh? If the person is really the real owner of this store, show me the ownership certificate. Ill only be convinced if you have it, said Gu Ning. She knew thew, and she signed the contract after checking the ownership certificate and making sure who the owner of this store was. She wouldnt be cheated! Therefore, the so-called real owner of this store, the man said, shouldnt have the ownership certificate. You The man was mad. If they had the ownership certificate, they wouldnt havee here to cause damage. With the ownership certificate, they could do whatever they wanted to this store. Precisely because they didnt have the ownership certificate, they yed this dirty trick. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning wasnt easy to deal with at all, and the man lost patience. In an instant, he threatened fiercely. No time wasted on talking. You better leave this store right now, or dont me us for being violent! Sure, show me what you can do! Gu Ning provoked with no fear. If she didnt punch them, they would think she was easy to bully! You The man was mad again. This was the first time that he had met a girl who was so bold. Did she think they wouldnt use violence? The man was annoyed by Gu Nings words. Great! If so, let me show you what I can do! Now, damage all the stuff in the store! They only aimed to break the stuff without the intention of hurting people, but Gu Ning and the others wouldnt allow them to do that. Therefore, before they did anything, Gu Ning and the others took action. Although any of them were able to defeat all of those men by themselves, they didnt do that and went to fight against those men together instead because they wanted those men to know none of them was easy to bully. Onlookers were worried about them because they were females and it was impossible for them to win the fight against those men! However, they were soon amazed by Gu Ning and the others skills. Within seconds, those men who tried to damage the stuff were beaten on the ground and they seemed seriously injured because they could barely get up. Jesus, its so amazing! They easily beat them! Chapter 2173 - You All Can Get off Now

Chapter 2173: You All Can Get off Now

I was afraid they might be injured, but theyre unexpectedly strong. Oh my! I wont dare to take women lightly now. Im surprised they are so strong too. No wonder they arent afraid of those men at all! People began to discuss it and they allplimented Gu Ning and the others because they were very strong. It was rare to see such strong women after all! In most peoples eyes, women were weak, so they were all amazed now that they witnessed their unbelievable strength l. Those men who were beaten on the ground were stunned as well. To their astonishment, these women easily beat them up. They actually felt they were easy to bully because they were women! Unfortunately, they were wrong. It was so humiliating! So? Do you want to continue to damage the stuff in my store? Gu Ning squinted at them with a vague smile. It seemed that she would keep on beating them if they gave an affirmative answer, which scared those grown-up men. They immediately replied. No, No, No. They were mad after being beaten, but they had to swallow the humiliation since they were no match for Gu Ning. What else could they do? Could they take revenge? No, it would only cause them to be injured more. They werent dumb. How about the future? Will youe to cause us trouble again? Gu Ning asked. We wont. We wont, those men said right away. Gu Ning was too strong to deal with, so they would leave it to Jiang Dajun. Jiang Dajun was the son of the owner of this store. They helped Jiang Dajun cause trouble, not because they were friends with him. The so-called friends were all based on interests. If Jiang Dajun hadnt given them money, they wouldnt have done things for him! Whos the son of the owner of this store? Gu Ning asked. H-He didnte, said the head man. Great, go back and tell him. If he dares to make things difficult for us, Ill break his legs. I have connections in the government. Im not afraid of trouble, said Gu Ning aggressively. Although Gu Ning hated to bully other people by relying on her connections, it depended on the situation. If she was the victim, it wasnt a big problem that she fought back with the help of her connections. She just needed to protect herself from being dragged into trouble. Sure, sure, sure. Those men nodded at once. Even if Gu Ning didnt have connections in the government, no one was willing to mess with her because she was too strong. Alright, you can get lost now, said Gu Ning. Upon hearing that, those men felt they got an amnesty and ran away at once without caring about the pain all over their bodies. Afterwards, the onlookers also walked away. Gu Ning and the others left too. Gu Ning didnt care whether they would tell the son of the shop owner what she just said or whether the son would listen to her words. Anyway, if he dared to cause them trouble again, she would really break his legs. Once those men left, they called Jiang Dajun and told him what had happened. Hearing the news, Jiang Dajun was mad and anxious. If the new renter of the store really had connections in the government, he wouldnt be able to afford the price if he caused her trouble again. However, since his father just rented the store out, his father must have some money. He failed to get money from the store, so he nned to get some money from his father. Without dy, Jiang Dajun hurriedly went to his parents home. After Gu Ning and the others left, they didnt go back to the siheyuan, but went to a shopping mall because Miao Jingjing didnt have any clothes to wear. She only had an old set, and Jing Yunyao gave Miao Jingjing what she didnt wear, so Miao Jingjing only had two changes of clothes. Therefore, Jing Yunyao couldnt stand it and decided to buy some new clothes for Miao Jingjing. Miao Jingjing originally refused, because she was embarrassed to ept Jing Yunyaos things for free all the time, and she had already epted a lot from her. However, Jing Yunyao said she was just lending her money, and she could pay her back after she made money. Moreover, Jing Yunyao insisted on doing it, so Miao Jingjing didnt refuse again. Why dont we just go to Gufan? I can give you the biggest discount, said Gu Ning. She was going to give Miao Jingjing an exclusive discount, because if she gave Miao Jingjing clothes for free, Miao Jingjing would be embarrassed. Why not! Jing Yunyao understood Gu Nings thoughts, so she didnt refuse, and even if Gu Ning didnt say it, she was going to take Miao Jingjing to Gufan because she personally really liked the clothes from Gufan. They were pretty and of good quality. They werefortable to wear too. In that case, Miao Jingjing could only thank them. Gufan was always popr, and its reputation and status in the clothing industry had also increased rapidly. Although Gu Nings reputation had a big effect, the quality and style of Gufan could also support this brand. The branches of Gufan were also rapidly opening, and each of them was very profitable, which had attracted the envy and hatred of many peers. After that, it also caused some people to find fault and damage, even if they knew that the owner of Gufan was Gu Ning, because not everyone was afraid of Gu Ning and not everyone was willing to give in to Gu Ning. Besides, since they aimed to do bad things, they would surely hide their identities. Even if it was exposed, their subordinates would be the scapegoat. Normally, unimportant people were taken as scapegoats, but it wasnt serious and nobody carried out a further investigation. If a further investigation was done, the truth woulde out. In addition, managers in charge of the business dealt with the trouble very well, so they didnt report it to Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning was the boss, she didnt need to know everything. She would only show up when the staff in herpanies couldnt handle it. Aftering to the store of Gufan, all the staff who saw Gu Ning came to greet her. And because Gu Ning was there, the manager came out to serve her. Gu Ning said that they could serve themselves, but the manager still stood at an appropriate distance from them. She was ready to serve them at any time. Some customers in the store learned that Gu Ning was the boss of Gufan when the saleswomen greeted her, so they turned to look at her too. Some people had known Gu Ning for a long time, but some didnt so they were all surprised when they found out that the boss of Gufan was a young girl. Miao Jingjing picked up a few sets of clothes and went to try them on. Because she had a great body and beautiful face, all the clothes looked very good and suitable for her. Therefore, they didnt waste much time looking for clothes and trying them on. Before long, they bought what they needed. Wow, shes pretty and attractive. She looks beautiful in all the clothes. That blue dress I just tried. I felt its good and was considering buying it, but now I dont have courage to put it on, a woman said publicly, but there was no jealousy in her tone. Chapter 2174 - The Woman Zhao Xiaoxi Had Talked About

Chapter 2174: The Woman Zhao Xiaoxi Had Talked About

Thats the case, but there is no need to care so much. Your own feelings matter most. As long as you like it and feelfortable in it, its enough. Anyway, its not easy to run into other people who wear the same dress as you once you walk out of this shop, the womans friend said. She was more open-minded. If they gave up the dress just because it looked better on someone else, they wouldnt have clothes to wear because all the clothes looked better on models. It was tiring to care about it too much! Youre right, but I think I better choose other clothes, said the woman. She still felt it wasnt suitable for her. Jing Yunyao had many clothes because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had prepared a lot for her, so she didnt shop for clothes, neither did Gu Ning. After buying the clothes, it was time for dinner, so they were ready to go. However, when they were about to walk out of the mall, they met Mrs. Xu. With Mrs. Xu, there was another richdy. Yun-Shen Yao, its you! Mrs. Xu greeted Jing Yunyao happily when she saw her. Mrs. Xu was originally going to call her Yunyao, but Jing Yunyao had said that her current identity was Shen Yao, so she changed her words immediately. Jing Yunyao and Mrs. Xu had already met. After all, Mrs. Xu and Yu Yin had a very good rtionship, so when they were together, they would call Mrs. Xu to meet them. Therefore, Mrs. Xu also knew that Jing Yunyao was still alive. It was just that everyone thought that she was dead, so she didnt want to make her return public, nor did she want too many people to know about it. As a result, she used the identity of Shen Yao. Therefore, when they were outside, Yu Yin and Mrs. Xu still called Jing Yunyao Shen Yao. Because they met by ident, Mrs. Xu asked Jing Yunyao to dine with them. It was rare for them to meet, so Jing Yunyao didnt refuse. They were going to have a meal anyway, so they agreed. Oh, let me introduce you, this is my rtive. Shes Yan Min. Mrs. Xu said to Jing Yunyao and the others. Mrs. Xus inw was the mother of Xu Jinglins fiance whose name was Wen Siyi. After that, Mrs. Xu introduced Jing Yunyao and the others to Yan Min. This is my friend, Shen Yao. This is Gu Ning. You must know her. And this is? Mrs. Xu turned to look at Jing Yunyao, signaling her to introduce Miao Jingjing, because she didnt know Miao Jingjing and had no idea how to do the introduction. This is my friend, Miao Jingjing, and my business partner. Were going to run a business together, Jing Yunyao said. She mentioned the business as an advertisement. If she directly said she was going to sell flowers, it wasnt smart. Youre going to open a business? Mrs. Xu was surprised to know that, but didnt think it was inappropriate. Although the Leng family was rich and Leng Shaoting was very wealthy, and Jing Yunyao wouldntck money, it was still better for her to have her own career. She didnt need to make too much money, she just had to have something to do. If she had nothing to do, she would live a meaningless life. In fact, Mrs. Xu had her own career as well, but it wasnt very sessful. Mrs. Xus business wasnt too sessful, but it was a medium-sizedpany and had hundreds of million yuan in assets. Yes, said Jing Yunyao. What business are you opening? Mrs. Xu asked. A flower shop. I dont aim to make a lot of money, but I must do something. I cant rely on other people to feed me. I dont want to be useless, Jing Yunyao said. I agree. When will it open then? Dont forget to let me know once it opens. Ill definitely join in, Mrs. Xu said. Me too. I usually like to grow flowers, especially sulents. They are so cute. Will there be sulents in your store? Yan Min asked. Although she just met Jing Yunyao and they hadnt had a long talk yet, she would go to the opening as well since Mrs. Xu would be there. Besides, she was very interested in flowers and nts, especially sulents. Therefore, when they talked about sulents, Yan Min put on an adoring look as if sulents werent nts, but her kids. We mainly sell sulents. I can also promise that our sulents are more lively than those in other stores, Jing Yunyao said. Jing Yunyao was only saying that the nts would be strong and healthy in their store. Mortals couldnt feel magical power from the nts, but they could see that they were growing much better than ordinary nts. Really? If so, I must go to have a look. Oh, when will it open for business? Yan Min became more interested after hearing that and she couldnt wait to shop. At 10 am the day after tomorrow, at the urban flower trading center, shop No. 89, Jing Yunyao said. Great, if nothinges up at that time, well definitely be there, Yan Min said. Sure, youre always wee, said Jing Yunyao with a smile. By the way, do you have anything you want to eat? Mrs. Xu asked Jing Yunyao. Since she was inviting them to dinner, she naturally asked them what they wanted to eat. You can order. We arent picky eaters, Jing Yunyao said nonchntly. In that case, Mrs. Xu made the decision. No problem, then we can go to the restaurant I often visit. Its right in front. The food at that restaurant is pretty good. Mrs. Xu liked delicious food, so the restaurant she chose couldnt be bad. Because it was the weekend, there were many people everywhere. Fortunately, it was not peak time yet, so when they arrived, there were still a few vacant seats in the lobby, but there were no avable private rooms. They didnt care about it much, so they decided to dine in the lobby. Less than two minutes after they sat down, the remaining three tables were immediately upied. However, by coincidence, they were acquaintances with the people at the table next to them, but they were Mrs. Xus and Yan Mins acquaintances. There were three nobledies at that table. When they saw Mrs. Xu and the others, one of thedies took the initiative to greet Mrs. Xu and Yan Min. Oh, isnt this Mrs. Xu and Mrs. Wen? What a coincidence! She didnt sound kind. Hi, Mrs. Xu, Mrs. Wen. The twodies who were with thedy also greeted Mrs. Xu and Yan Min. Their attitude was not as bad as that of the firstdy, but they were also cold and indifferent. After all, their rtionship was antagonistic, and they greeted them just out of manners. Oh, hi, Mrs. Yuan, Mrs. Peng, what a coincidence! Mrs. Xu and Yan Min greeted them calmly. Mrs. Yuan? She was from the Yuan family. Was the woman Zhao Xiaoxi had talked about there? The woman should be Yuan Yilins mother. Actually, the first nobledy who greeted Mrs. Xu and Yan Min was the wife of the eldest son of the Yuan family, but Gu Ning wasnt aware of it yet. Chapter 2175 - Scare Elder Mrs. Yuan

Chapter 2175: Scare Elder Mrs. Yuan

Lord Xu has been engaged with Miss Wen for so long. When will they really get married? If its dyed all the time, there could be rumors. People might think something went wrong between Lord Xu and Miss Wen, said Mrs. Yuan. She was very hypocritical, and pretended to be nice, which was quite disgusting. Anyway, Elder Mrs. Xu was already used to it, so she wasnt mad at all. Instead, she beamed. Elder Mrs. Yuan, thank you for your concern, but theyre in a very good rtionship now. Jinlin and Siyi are just very busy, so the wedding has been dyed. Hearing the way Elder Mrs. Xu called the woman, Gu Ning learned she was the Elder Mrs. Yuan and the woman Zhao Xiaoxi had talked about. If so, if Elder Mrs. Yuans attitude became worse, she could take action ording to the situation. In fact, Elder Mrs. Yuans daughter, Yuan Yiyan, liked Xu Jinlin, so the Yuan family wanted to reach an alliance with the Xu family. The Xu family had a close rtionship with the Leng family, but Xu Jinlin was the eldest grandson of the Xu family, the heir of the Jinlin Organization. So if the Yuan family could form an alliance with Xu Jinlin, Xu Jinlin would support them. In that case, the Xu familys wealth would be divided and the Leng family would have less support. However, Xu Jinlin disliked Yuan Yiyan and even hated her. Even if he didnt hate her, he wouldnt be together with Yuan Yiyan because of his familys position. However, Yuan Yiyan drugged him in order to make him get together with her, but he identally had sex with Wen Siyi and became Wen Siyis boyfriend. It happened also because Xu Jinlin and Wen Siyi liked each other, but the Wen family wasntparable to the Xu family when it came to their status, so Wen Siyicked confidence in front of Xu Jinlin. As a result, she couldnt make up her mind to marry him. However, she was willing to have sex with Xu Jinlin. Profit came from a misfortune. Because Xu Jinlin liked Wen Siyi, he didnt punish the Yuan family, but the Xu family was very mad at the Yuan family. Really? Elder Mrs. Yuan didnt seem convinced. Her real thoughts actually didnt matter, since she deliberately did that to annoy Elder Mrs. Xu and Yan Min. Elder Mrs. Xu and Yan Min were indeed annoyed, but they were tolerant. Yeah, oh, I heard Yuan Yiyan is shouting to get divorced. What happened? Why did she have to divorce? Elder Mrs. Xu asked with concern, but she wasnt sincere. She purposely asked that question to embarrass Elder Mrs. Yuan. Elder Mrs. Xu never judged other people, but it didnt mean she was easy to bully. As the matriarch of the Xu family, she couldnt be weak. She only treated other people the way she was treated. Since someone tried tough at her now, she had to fight back. As for what had happened to Yuan Yiyan and why she had to divorce, the reason had already gone abroad. The reason that came out was that Yuan Yiyan had betrayed her husband and was caught in bed, but the Yuan family stopped the news from spreading widely, so not many people knew. However, Elder Mrs. Xu still heard it. Upon hearing that, Elder Mrs. Yuan was displeased. She clearly knew that Elder Mrs. Xu was deliberately humiliating her. This is my family affair. Elder Mrs. Xu, I dont think you should be involved, said Elder Mrs. Yuan coldly. In fact, Elder Mrs. Yuan was really mad at Yuan Yiyan. She didnt care whether Yuan Yiyan had betrayed her husband, but Yuan Yiyan was caught in bed. Although their family did their best to stop the news from spreading widely, some people still heard. Therefore, she received different looks these days, but many people stood in awe of the Yuan family, so nobody dared to talk about it. However, it also proved that Elder Mrs. Yuan was very selfish. If it was her son-inw who had betrayed her daughter, she would have criticized her son-inw badly. Elder Mrs. Yuan, since you dislike outsiders talking about your family affairs, please dont do that yourself. I dont think you should be involved in other peoples family affairs either. Elder Mrs. Xu argued. It was unreasonable that Elder Mrs. Yuan casually gossiped about other peoples family affairs, but other people couldnt. Hearing that, Elder Mrs. Yuan felt quite embarrassed. Obviously, Elder Mrs. Xu was unhappy with her gossiping about Xu Jinlins rtionship with Wen Siyi. Well, I dont care about other peoples family affairs at all! said Elder Mrs. Yuan disdainfully. After that, Elder Mrs. Xu and Elder Mrs. Yuan stopped talking. At this moment, Gu Ning said, A weird murder case happened a few days ago. A man named Song Yang was killed in the park, but the police could not find any trace of the murderer. Many Inte users used their imagination and said Song Yang could be killed by a ghost, otherwise there must be hints When Gu Ning finished speaking, she heard a m from the next table. The cup in Elder Mrs. Yuans hand fell on the table, and the drink inside was spilled. Instantly, Elder Mrs. Yuan looked very anxious. Because Elder Mrs. Xu and her friend didnt know the rtionship between Elder Mrs. Yuan and this person named Song Yang, they didnt think much about Elder Mrs. Yuans gaffe. However, Younger Mrs. Yuan and Mrs. Peng knew that Song Yang was the son-inw of Elder Mrs. Yuans rtive. Nevertheless they didnt think too much about Elder Mrs. Yuans gaffe either. They only thought that the talk about a ghost made her ufortable. After all, it was not only Elder Mrs. Yuan who felt ufortable when she heard the word of ghost, Younger Mrs. Yuan and Mrs. Peng also felt it was creepy. Ha-ha, these Inte users are really imaginative. There couldnt be ghosts in this world, said Yan Min and felt amused. Elder Mrs. Xu didnt believe in ghosts either. Right, the man named Song Yang must have offended someone and was killed through a scheme. As long as the murderer was smart enough, it was very normal that the police couldnt find any hints. Um, the man named Song Yang is really not a good person. I heard that he once had a girlfriend named Zhao Xiaoxi, butter because he met a wealthy heiress, he abandoned Zhao Xiaoxi. After that, Zhao Xiaoxi disappeared. Some people spected it might be possible that she was killed by Song Yang and her soul came back for revenge! Gu Ning said deliberately to Elder Mrs. Yuan. Without surprise, when Elder Mrs. Yuan heard Zhao Xiaoxis name and about her death, she looked even more anxious because of her guilty conscience, and she unconsciously felt a little cold down her back. Although she didnt kill Zhao Xiaoxi with her hands, she made the arrangement, so she caused Zhao Xiaoxis death. It was hard for her not to feel guilty. Chapter 2176 - Betrothal

Chapter 2176: Betrothal

However, when Elder Mrs. Yuan heard from Gu Ning that Song Yang might have been killed by Zhao Xiaoxis soul for revenge, she suddenly lost control and yelled at Gu Ning, Shut up! Mrs. Yuans gaffe caused many eyes to fall on her. People at other tables didnt hear Gu Nings words, so they didnt know what had happened, but they knew they were in conflict. Actually, Elder Mrs. Xu and Yan Min, as well as Younger Mrs. Yuan and Mrs. Peng only thought that Elder Mrs. Yuan had just heard the talk of a ghost and felt scared. In addition to Gu Ning who knew the truth, Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing also saw Elder Mrs. Yuan panicked. Because she couldnt hide her guilty conscience, they figured out that she must have something to do with Zhao Xiaoxis disappearance. Elder Mrs. Yuan soon realized she just lost her manners. In case other people became suspicious of her, she immediately exined. Cant they just enjoy the meal? Why did they have to talk about ghosts? Its scary! If they want to talk about it, they can go home and do whatever they want to do there. Unfortunately, when she said that, she still failed to hide her guilty conscience. When Elder Mrs. Xu and Yan Min heard that, they also felt that Gu Ning shouldnt have talked about ghosts in public, but Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing knew Gu Ning very well. They knew that Gu Ning did it for a reason. Other people at other tables thought that Gu Ning had scared Elder Mrs. Yuan by talking about ghosts, so they stopped watching them and continued to eat. Gu Ning didnt listen to Elder Mrs. Yuan, but said meaningfully, Oh, I also heard Zhao Xiaoxi is an illegitimate daughter of the Yuan family. Gu Nings voice wasnt loud, and only the people at the two tables could hear it, because her original intention wasnt to cause a scene. She simply wanted to destroy Elder Mrs. Yuans mood. Elder Mrs. Yuan was in aplete panic. How did Gu Ning know? It shouldnt be known to many people! Even in the Yuan family, only she and her husband were aware of it. Thinking of that, Elder Mrs. Yuan subconsciously asked, How did you know? Once she said it aloud, everyone looked surprised, especially Younger Mrs. Yuan. She was also a member of the Yuan family, but she knew nothing about it. Although Gu Ning only mentioned the Yuan family and didnt point out its eldest son, Elder Mrs. Yuans reaction said everything. In that case, Zhao Xiaoxis disappearance or death might have something to do with Elder Mrs. Yuan. That was Younger Mrs. Yuans subconscious thoughts. Many other people had the same idea, if Zhao Xiaoxi really disappeared or died. No one could ept illegitimate kids, especially people like Elder Mrs. Yuan who was very domineering. By now, Elder Mrs. Xu and her friends realized that Gu Ning deliberately brought up Zhao Xiaoxi to annoy Elder Mrs. Yuan. She didnt know why Gu Ning did that, but she had to be doing that for a reason. However, it was just a guess that Zhao Xiaoxis disappearance and death might have something to do with Elder Mrs. Yuan. Without evidence, it meant nothing and Gu Ning just said Zhao Xiaoxi could be killed by Song Yang. Elder Mrs. Xu and Yan Min had that idea because they didnt know Elder Mrs. Yuans rtionship with Song Yang, but Younger Mrs. Yuan and Mrs. Peng were aware of it. Therefore, even if it was Song Yang who killed Zhao Xiaoxi, Elder Mrs. Yuan wasntpletely innocent. However, none of them knew what really had happened to Zhao Xiaoxi, so they didnt dare to think to much about it nor say anything about it. Once Elder Mrs. Yuan asked that question aloud, she changed her attitude before Gu Ning could answer it. No, no, I mean you should stop. I dont know Zhao Xiaoxi at all. She cant be my husbands illegitimate daughter. Even though Elder Mrs. Yuan denied it, her reaction proved everything. Did I say shes your husbands illegitimate daughter? There are many members in the Yuan family. Didnt you just tell the truth by denying it? Gu Ning said feeling amused. You Elder Mrs. Yuan was mad. She knew it was useless now no matter how she exined it. No one would believe her, so she gave up exining it. The next second, she stared at Gu Ning fiercely and coldly threatened her. Who are you? Arent you afraid to get in trouble for damaging the Yuan familys reputation? She was trying to put pressure on Gu Ning with the influence of the Yuan family. Although Gu Ning came with Elder Mrs. Xu, the Xu family wasntparable to the Yuan family, so the Elder Mrs. Yuan didnt think Gu Ning could be more influential than the Yuan family. Those children of families who enjoyed the same high status as the Yuan family were very familiar to Elder Mrs. Yuan. After all, there were only several influential families who were as influential as the Yuan family. Will the Yuan family punish people for telling the truth? Thats horrifying! Gu Ning said in great shock, as if the Yuan family was an evil family. You Elder Mrs. Yuan was furious and gave Gu Ning a re. Shut your mouth now! Dont damage the reputation of our family. Although they did be violent because of unimportant things, they didnt want their reputation to be damaged. The more influential a family was, the more it cared about its reputation. Therefore, they normally wouldnt do bad deeds by themselves. Instead, they would hire other people to do that. Even if their dirty secrets were exposed, other people would be the scapegoat. So what did you mean by saying that just now, Elder Mrs. Yuan? Do you think I cant understand a threat? Gu Ning asked bluntly. You Elder Mrs. Yuan was full of anger because Gu Ning had the gift of gab. At the same time, she found out that Gu Ning was very bold and wasnt afraid of her at all. Who was she? Elder Mrs. Yuan was very curious and asked, Who are you? Me? Oh, Im Gu Ning, the fiance of Leng Shaoting whos the eldest grandson of the Leng family, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Elder Mrs. Yuan and herpanions were surprised. Leng Shaotings fiance? Howe they didnt know Leng Shaoting was already engaged! I didnt know Leng Shaoting is already engaged, said Elder Mrs. Yuan with doubts. Thats because we keep a low profile. We didnt hold a grand engagement party. Its just an engagement instead of a wedding. Our families shared a meal and settled the betrothal. Thats it, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning is indeed Shaotings fiance, said Elder Mrs. Xu. She knew they hadnt formally gotten engaged yet, but it was settled since the two families agreed. Because Elder Mrs. Xu proved it, Elder Mrs. Yuan didnt doubt it again. However, even though Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings fiance, she wasnt afraid at all. On the contrary, she said unfriendly, Oh, no wonder you have no respect for the Yuan family. It meant Gu Ning was relying on the Leng familys influence to bully her. Chapter 2177 - Yes, I Did That on Purpose

Chapter 2177: Yes, I Did That on Purpose

Elder Mrs. Yuan, youre wrong. First, I have respect for the Yuan family. Actually, in my eyes, everyone is equal. I wont fawn over you just because your family has a high status. Second, you jumped into my conversation by yourself. Couldnt I retort after you snapped at me? I bet you must be a self-centered person because you married the Yuan family, said Gu Ning. You Elder Mrs. Yuan was annoyed by Gu Ning and couldnt finish a sentence. Although Gu Ning said everyone was equal in her eyes, it meant she didnt take Elder Mrs. Yuan seriously. Elder Mrs. Yuan was furious that Gu Ning slighted her. However, it was the truth that Gu Ning argued with her after she jumped into their conversation and snapped at her. In that case, if Elder Mrs. Yuan kept on making things difficult for Gu Ning, she would really be regarded as a self-centered person. She was selfish, arrogant, and self-centered, but it didnt mean she was stupid and shameless. If Gu Ning was an ordinary girl, it wasnt a big deal, but she was the future granddaughter-inw of the Leng family. If Elder Mrs. Yuan didnt stop arguing with her, it could soon be a conflict between the Yuan family and the Leng family, which wouldnt do Elder Mrs. Yuan any good. Very well, what a girl with the gift of gab! Great, I shouldnt argue with you any longer today, but kid, you better not be so naive. People arent equal in todays society. There are sses, and power means everything. So, learn to keep a low profile, said Elder Mrs. Yuan to educate Gu Ning. She wouldnt continue to argue with Gu Ning, but still refused to lose face. Therefore, she made that speech in order to make other people believe she stopped arguing with Gu Ning because she was tolerant instead ofcking abilities to defeat Gu Ning. Gu Ning couldnt deny Elder Mrs. Yuans words, and she actually agreed with her on that, but it didnt matter. She would be arrogant when it was necessary. Well, I also have advice for you, Elder Mrs. Yuan. Although power is influential, it cant do anything beyond thew. If youre guilty, you will end up in jail sooner orter, said Gu Ning meaningfully. She stared straight at Elder Mrs. Yuan as if she could see through her. Elder Mrs. Yuan also felt it, so she avoided Gu Nings eyes. However, an idea dawned on Elder Mrs. Yuan. Gu Ning suddenly brought up Song Yang and Zhao Xiaoxi just now in front of her. Could Gu Ning really know something about it? Thinking of that, Elder Mrs. Yuan had a premonition. Although she doubted whether Gu Ning really knew something, she didnt dare to ask about it. If Gu Ning didnt know, her dirty secret would be exposed if she asked her about it. Anyway, since both Zhao Xiaoxi and Song Yang were dead, no one would know what she had done. As long as she kept the secret properly and refused to admit it, no one could do anything to her. Thinking of that, Elder Mrs. Yuan rxed a little and stopped arguing with Gu Ning. She turned to eat her food. However, after what had happened just now, she already lost her appetite, but she forced herself to have some food in order to not let other people see her guilty conscience. Unfortunately, no matter how Elder Mrs. Yuan tried topose herself, other people already learned what they should know. Elder Mrs. Xu and Yan Min were unwilling to cause more trouble, so they didnt add fuel to the mes. Elder Mrs. Yuan lost her appetite, but Gu Ning enjoyed the food very much. She kept onplimenting the dishes, which made Elder Mrs. Yuan even unhappier. She really wanted to throw her chopsticks down and walk away, but she had to keep her manners. Younger Mrs. Yuan and Mrs. Peng understood that Elder Mrs. Yuan was in a very bad mood, so they finished eating as soon as possible, then left quickly. Once they were gone, Elder Mrs. Xu asked Gu Ning, Gu Ning, did you deliberately talk about Song Yang and Zhao Xiaoxi? Although she asked that question, she actually already had the answer. Even if Gu Ning didnt do it on purpose, Elder Mrs. Xu didnt feel it was wrong or inappropriate. Although she didnt know much about Gu Ning, she could see that Gu Ning wasnt an unreasonable person. So, Gu Ning must be causing Elder Mrs. Yuan trouble for a reason. Yes, I did it on purpose. In fact, I found out what had happened between Song Yang and Zhao Xiaoxi by ident. I went to a bar for fun and saw Song Yang talking with a woman on the terrace. I have a good hearing, so I heard their conversation. The woman was Zhao Xiaoxis friend. She asked Song Yang whether he killed Zhao Xiaoxi. Song Yang didnt admit it, but his response proved Zhao Xiaoxis death has something to do with him. Afterwards, I learned from their conversation that Zhao Xiaoxi is an illegitimate daughter of the Yuan familys eldest son. Elder Mrs. Yuan wanted to get rid of her, so she paid Song Yang to deal with Zhao Xiaoxi for her. Shortly after Zhao Xiaoxi disappeared, Song Yang got together with the daughter of Elder Mrs. Yuans rtive. They got married after graduation. Song Yangs familys business developed rapidly after he married, so it obviously has something to do with Elder Mrs. Yuan, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning said that to them in order to exin her behavior towards Elder Mrs. Yuan earlier. At the same time, she knew they wouldnt tell other people. It was impossible for Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing to tell other people about that, and they could actually figure out what had happened even if Gu Ning didnt tell them. After hearing Gu Nings exnation, both Elder Mrs. Xu and Yan Min took a long breath in. To their surprise, the truth was so scary. Although they were suspicious that it might have something to do with Elder Mrs. Yuan, they didnt have evidence, so it didnt mean anything. However, since Gu Ning proved that now, they believed it was the truth. Unexpectedly, Elder Mrs. Yuan was so cruel and cold-blooded. Well, does Song Yangs death have something to do with Zhao Xiaoxis friend? Elder Mrs. Xu asked. I dont know, but dont tell other people what I just told you, or Ill get in trouble. Gu Ning trusted them, but she still reminded them to keep it a secret. Dont worry, we wont tell anyone else. Elder Mrs. Xu and Yan Min also understood the importance, so they showed their attitude right away. As soon as Elder Mrs. Yuan walked out of the restaurant, she separated from Mrs. Peng, but she said before leaving, I hope you can keep what has happened today among us. Zhao Xiaoxi is indeed Wenyes illegitimate daughter. I hated her, but I wouldnt do anything to hurt her, so please dont think too much about it. Chapter 2178 - What Shameful Thing Youve Done?

Chapter 2178: What Shameful Thing Youve Done?

Elder Mrs. Yuan understood she couldnt keep the fact that Zhao Xiaoxi was Yuan Wenyes illegitimate daughter a secret forever, so she admitted it right away. They were close friends after all. However, she couldnt admit that she caused Zhao Xiaoxis death and she had to make it very clear in case Younger Mrs. Yuan and Mrs. Peng became suspicious. Because of that, Younger Mrs. Yuan and Mrs. Peng were less suspicious of Elder Mrs. Yuan, but they werent fully convinced. Anyway, even if it really had something to do with Elder Mrs. Yuan, they wouldnt tell other people because it wouldnt do them any good. Sure, we understand, said Younger Mrs. Yuan and Mrs. Peng. Actually, Yuan Wenye didnt know about Zhao Xiaoxis death. He just told Elder Mrs. Yuan to give Zhao Xiaoxi a certain amount of money and let her leave the capital and stay away from the Yuan family for the rest of her life. Therefore, Yuan Wenye always believed that Zhao Xiaoxi was left with the money. Elder Mrs. Xu and the others kept on enjoying their meal and casual chat. Oh, Gu Ning, what do you think is the chance that Jinchen and Beiying can be together? Elder Mrs. Xu asked. Although Xu Jingchen and Zi Beiying were now boyfriend and girlfriend, Zi Beiyings family was in Singapore, so she was still worried that they would not be able to get together. Um, its hard to tell. Its their personal affair after all, said Gu Ning. She didnt know how to make the judgment. Hearing that, Elder Mrs. Xu became a little unhappy. She cared about her son so much! Dont think too much about it. If its meant to be, the girl wont run away. If it isnt, you cant force her to stay, said Yan Min tofort Elder Mrs. Xu. It was hard to manipte a romantic rtionship. Right, no need to think much about it. Give them some privacy, said Jing Yunyao. I cant wait to see them get married right now, said Elder Mrs. Xu. That noght, Elder Mrs. Yuan had a nightmare. She dreamed that Zhao Xiaoxi came to her for revenge. She was so scared that she called out in her dream. No, no, no! The movement of Elder Mrs. Yuan immediately awakened Yuan Wenye who was beside her pillow. Yuan Wenye woke up and saw that Mrs. Yuan was having a nightmare, so he shook her at once. Yuru, wake up, wake up Elder Mrs. Yuans full name was Zheng Yuru. Zheng Yuru didnt wake up, and continued to shout in horror, No, donte to me. Donte to me. I didnt kill you. I didnt When Yuan Wenye heard that, he was shocked into a cold sweat. Although Zheng Yuru said I didnt kill you, Yuan Wenye wasnt a simple-minded person. From a psychological perspective, if Zheng Yuru said that, whether the person was killed by her or not, the death of this person must have something to do with her. Otherwise, she wouldnt dream that the person came to pay her back! Who was the person killed by her? Yuan Wenye wasnt timid. He had harmed a lot of people before for benefits, but he had never killed. Therefore, even though he was bold, he was afraid of killing. At this moment, Yuan Wenye didnt bother to wake Zheng Yuru up. Instead, he directly asked, Who was killed? Although Yuan Wenye wasnt sure whether he could get the answer, he still had to give it a try. When people were talking in their dreams, they could really blurt their secrets out. Zhao Xiaoxi, Zhao Xiaoxi, donte to me. Donte to me. I didnt kill you. I didnt Zheng Yuru could hear Yuan Wenyes question or it might have been a coincidence, but she said Zhao Xiaoxis name aloud. Hearing that, Yuan Wenye had a shiver run through him and he couldnt believe his ears. What? Zhao Xiaoxi was dead? It had something to do with Zheng Yuru? Didnt she tell him that Zhao Xiaoxi already left the capital with the money and would stay away from the Yuan family forever? It seemed Although Zhao Xiaoxi was only an illegitimate daughter and Yuan Wenye disliked her, she was his daughter after all. If she just left the capital, it would be fine, but if she died, he would still be somewhat ufortable. The most important thing was that Zhao Xiaoxis death had something to do with Zheng Yuru, which was uneptable in his eyes. Zheng Yuru, wake up now. Yuan Wenye immediately pulled Zheng Yuru a few times rudely, and shouted angrily. At this time, Zheng Yuru was awakened. Because of the nightmare, Zheng Yuru was sweating profusely. After discovering that the horrifying scene just now was just a dream, Zheng Yuru was relieved, but when she saw Yuan Wenye madly ring at her, she was a little puzzled. Honey, whats wrong? Zheng Yuru knew that she had a nightmare. She dreamed that Zhao Xiaoxi hade to her to seek revenge, but she didnt know that she had said something that shouldnt be said and Yuan Wenye had heard it, so she didnt think Yuan Wenye was mad because of Zhao Xiaoxi. You had a nightmare, Yuan Wenye said solemnly, holding back his anger. Zheng Yuru didnt think further about it and said, Yes. At this moment, Zheng Yuru was still a little frightened. Luckily, it was just a dream. What did you dream about? Yuan Wenye asked. Zheng Yuru was a little guilty when she heard that, and she subconsciously avoided his eyes. Yeah, but its nothing. I just dreamed of ghosts. Ghosts? Did you do anything shameful? Yuan Wenye asked and curbed his anger. How is it possible? Zheng Yuru subconsciously denied it after hearing that, but she seemed more guilty by denying it too quickly. How long do you n to keep it a secret from me? Tell me, what did you do to Zhao Xiaoxi? Yuan Wenye couldnt stand it any longer, so he asked angrily. Upon hearing that, Zheng Yuru was stunned. How did he know what she had done to Zhao Xiaoxi? Could it be that when she was dreaming, she told the story? You killed her, right? Yuan Wenye deliberately asked to trap her. Its not me. It was Song Yang. Zheng Yuru subconsciously retorted. She didnt want to be mistaken as the murderer of Zhao Xiaoxi, but once she said it aloud, she admitted that Zhao Xiaoxis death had something to do with her. Because she knew it was Song Yang who had killed Zhao Xiaoxi, but she had never told Yuan Wenye, which meant she and Song Yang sided together. Unfortunately, she couldnt take back her words that had already been said. Seeing Yuan Wenyes mad face, Zheng Yuru exined at once. Wenye, let me exin it. I really didnt kill Zhao Xiaoxi. Its Song Yang. Since you know its Song Yang who killed Zhao Xiaoxi, why didnt you tell me? Why did you still let him marry the Zheng family? Do you think Ill believe youre innocent? You must have told him to do that! Yuan Wenye said. It was too obvious and he wasnt dumb. Chapter 2179 - Will You Punish Me for That?

Chapter 2179: Will You Punish Me for That?

I Zheng Yuru didnt know what to say all of a sudden. She wanted to deny it, but it was toote and useless now because she already said it aloud. Are you still trying to hide the truth away from me? Yuan Wenye snapped at her. Knowing that she couldnt hide it away from her husband, Zheng Yuru summoned up her courage and said, OK, fine, I know its Song Yang who killed Zhao Xiaoxi. I hate Zhao Xiaoxi to death. Her existence is a humiliation to me. It reminded me that you had betrayed me, but I never thought about killing her. It was just an ident. I just wanted Song Yang to abandon Zhao Xiaoxi. Thats it. I didnt tell Song Yang to kill her. It has nothing to do with me! She didnt tell the full truth. Although she originally had no intention of killing Zhao Xiaoxi, she aimed to torture her. Zhao Xiaoxis death was really an ident. However, it was caused by her after all, so Zheng Yuru felt guilty. Once Zheng Yuru mentioned the betrayal, Yuan Wenye was a little guilty, because it was indeed his fault and he knew he had hurt Zheng Yuru. Therefore, his anger slightly went away. However, it was very serious, so he couldnt give up searching for the real reason. You could just let her leave the capital. Why did you have to kill her? I know its my mistake, but didnt you agree to let it go? Yes, I agreed to let it go, but I cant get over it. I just cant! Zhao Xiaoxi has been dead for so long. Song Yang is also dead now. Will you punish me for that? Zhao Yecheng asked. She dared to talk to Yuan Wenye in that way because she believed Yuan Wenye wouldnt really punish her. It wasnt because Zheng Yuru believed Yuan Wenye loved her and wouldnt punish her. There was barely love between them right now. She believed that Yuan Wenye wouldnt punish her because they already had children. Yuan Wenye needed a good reputation as well, so he wouldnt cause a sensation. You Yuan Wenye was mad. Although he was really angry, he couldnt punish Zheng Yuru. As Zheng Yuru just said, Zhao Xiaoxi had been dead for years and Song Yang who killed her was dead now too, which was fair. Although Zheng Yuru wasntpletely innocent in it, for the sake of their children and his reputation, he couldnt punish her. Most importantly, he didnt have much affection for Zhao Xiaoxi, so he didnt care much about Zhao Xiaoxis life. However, even if he had no affection for Zhao Xiaoxi, Zhao Xiaoxi was his daughter after all. His wife killed his daughter and had kept it a secret from him for so long. It was impossible for him not to be mad. He wouldnt punish his wife for that, but he was reluctant to see her now. I wont punish you, because I dont want other people to know the murder has something to do with the Yuan family. Ill stay in the study these days, said Yuan Wenye coldly, then he stood up and left the bedroom. Looking at Yuan Wenyes back, Zheng Yuru wanted to say something, but didnt know what she could say. She knew Yuan Wenye was really mad at what she had done this time, otherwise she wouldnt have kept it a secret for so long. Anyway, since it was already exposed, she didnt expect Yuan Wenye to forgive her right away. It was already a good result that Yuan Wenye wouldnt punish her. However, she was worried about how much Gu Ning knew and whether Gu Ning would tell other people. Therefore, at this moment, Zheng Yuru wasnt relieved at all just because Yuan Wenye didnt punish her. Sitting on the bed in sadness, Zheng Yuru couldnt sleep. Younger Mrs. Yuan couldnt fall asleep either tonight, because what she had heard about Zhao Xiaoxi today didnt leave her mind. Because Yuan Wenye had an illegitimate daughter, she suddenly wondered whether Yuan Wenyue could also have an illegitimate kid. She was afraid that her husband also had an illegitimate kid behind her back, and she couldnt ept it if she learned about it. Besides, she promised Zheng Yuru that she wouldnt tell other people about the secret. Although they didnt have a good inws rtionship, Zheng Yuru was too strong while she was a little weak. She didnt dare to act against Zheng Yuru. If they had a terrible rtionship, she would have already spread Zheng Yurus dirty secret. Moreover, upon thinking that Zheng Yuru had caused Zhao Xiaoxis death, she was scared of Zheng Yurus cruelty and had no idea how to face her in the future. She understood Zheng Yurus hatred towards Zhao Xiaxi. If she were Zheng Yuru, she couldnt ept it either, but she didnt dare to kill. Because Younger Mrs. Yuan couldnt sleep, she rolled left and right and woke Yuan Wenyue up. Afterwards, they heard Zheng Yurus argument with her husband from their room. They couldnt hear it clearly, but Younger Mrs. Yuan guessed that Yuan Wenye might have found out what had happened to Zhao Xiaoxi. Its sote. Why are they arguing? Yuan Wenyue muttered. Although it was very normal for a couple to have an argument, it was annoying if it happened in thete night. No idea. Younger Mrs. Yuan replied. Do you feel ufortable? You were rolling left and right, asked Yuan Wenyue. No, I just cant fall asleep, said Younger Mrs. Yuan. She couldnt tell him what she was thinking. Yuan Wenyue didnt care. He needed to go to work tomorrow, so he continued to sleep now. On Monday, Gu Ning didnt go to school, she apanied Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing to deal with the flower shop. The name of the flower shop was Pavilion of Magic, because the nts they sold all contained magical power. In the morning, Gu Ning asked Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to move the flowerpots to Xiaoyao Mountain Vi, and she took Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing there first. As soon as they entered Xiaoyao Mountain Vi, they felt that the air was filled with magical power, which was emitted from the nts transnted by Gu Ning and the others. Because those nts were sprinkled with magical power liquid by Gu Ning, they all had magical power, but it was very thin. The nts that had been sprinkled with magical power liquid were full of vitality and were very eye-catching. Both Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing were happy to see it. Wow, these nts are so lush and beautiful. They will be sold out very soon, said Miao Jingjing. She couldnt wait to open the store. Yeah, the credit should go to Gu Ning! said Jing Yunyao. She knew their nts would be very popr. Chapter 2180 - A Great Sign

Chapter 2180: A Great Sign

After Gao Yi and Qiao Ya moved the pots over, they began to transnt the nts into the pots. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were surprised to see that these nts became so beautiful and full of life. They knew it must be the effect of the magical power liquid, so they werent shocked. After they nted the required number of nts in pots, they moved them to the car and went to the shop. Because the car couldnt reach the front of the store, the nts could only be moved in with a trolley several times. Once the nts were moved into the shop, they began to ce them. However, shortly after they moved out ten pots of sulents, they attracted a lot of attention. Wow, this sulent looks so good! It looks so vibrant. A girl was surprised. Right,pared with those in other shops, its so different at first nce, but I think it should be more expensive than those in other shops, another girl said. Of course, good things are always more expensive. Let me ask how much it is, the girl said, and asked, Hey, may I know whos the boss? How much is this sulent? Upon hearing that, Jing Yunyao walked over and smiled softly. The price of each pot of sulent is different. For example, this pot and this pot are the same species and size, so their prices are the same. But the two pots are different. This flowerpot is an ordinary flowerpot and only costs ten yuan, but this flowerpot costs fifty yuan. This flowerpot is an ordinary flowerpot, while this flowerpot is made by Xiangyun Antique-store and its quality is much better. Therefore, its much more expensive. This pot of sulent costs sixty yuan in all, but this pot costs a hundred yuan. In addition to these prices, there are more expensive ones, and some cheaper ones. Common sulents cost ten to twenty yuan per pot, but the flower pots cost extra money. When the two girls heard the prices, they felt that it was indeed not cheap, but they didnt think it was ridiculous either. After all, the sulents make them believe they were worth the prices. Well, then Ill look around after you move all of them out, said the girl. She wanted to buy some, but she wouldnt make the decision until she looked at all of them. Great, Ill go to move them out now, said Jing Yunyao, then went to continue to move the nts. After that, a few people saw the nts and were attracted too. Most of the people who were attracted to nts were interested in nts and knew about nts. Otherwise, they wouldnt be able to easily see how these nts were different from other nts. Before the nts were all moved, more and more people walked in to look at the nts. After asking for the prices, many people thought they were much more expensive than those in other stores, but they also felt that the nts here were worth the prices. After all, the nts in this shop were indeed much more vibrant and beautiful than those in other stores. Therefore, most people who liked the nts paid for them without caring about the prices. However, for flower pots, most of them chose ordinary pots. Because they only knew nts well instead of flower pots, they felt that flower pots werent important. Some other people thought that good nts were worthy of good pots, so they bought expensive pots. Owners and clerks of the surrounding flower shops were all surprised when they saw the situation. The shop hadnt opened yet, but so many people already went in to look at nts and also bought a lot, which was amazing. Because of that, many people felt envy, jealousy, and a strong sense of crisis. Some people wondered if the owner of that store deliberately hired people to create a sensation and used this method to attract customers. In order to find out, owners of several stores walked over to see what was going on. However, when they saw the nts in the shop, they were immediately attracted. The nts in this shop gave people a sense of vitality and they were also very beautiful. Even they couldnt help being attracted. Where did the nts in this shope from? A few people pushed each other to ask the boss. They wanted to know where their nts were bought from, but they felt that even if they asked, the boss wouldnt tell them. If the boss told them, they would go to the same ce to buy the nts in arge quantity, which could affect this bosss business. They felt people were all selfish and were unwilling to share their secrets of sess. Not to mention other people, they themselves wouldnt tell other people their secrets of sess, so they believed the boss wouldnt tell them. However, they were reluctant to leave without hearing an answer. In the end, someone went forward to ask that question and she asked Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao didnt bother to keep it a secret from them. She directly said that it was the XX flower base, but their ownter processing was their secret. After they got the answer, they hurried to take a look. These nts were very attractive! If they also purchased these nts, they would certainly attract many customers too. Not to mention those passers-by, even they themselves had the urge to shop! In just one morning, people bought more than forty pots of nts, of which more than thirty pots were sulents. It hasnt even opened yet. Its really a good sign that weve sold out so many in one morning! Jing Yunyao said. She was also very happy to sell so many in one morning. Its just in the morning, and the flow of people isntrge. In the afternoon, there will be the most customers. So the business in the afternoon will be better. Im afraid we need to bring more goods. Fortunately, we have enough in stock, Gu Ning said. Although it wasnt a surprising beginning, she was happy to see it. Anyway, it was just the beginning, and she would help this business be more profitable. Since she was a shareholder of this flower shop, she would take this business seriously. Therefore, she would advertise it on Weibo tomorrow and put out the advertisement on the official website of her business group. Many people visited the website of the Shengning Organization now. Right, our position isnt conspicuous. If its in a conspicuous ce, the business can be even better, but as long as we have fame, it doesnt matter whether its conspicuous or not, Miao Jingjing said. Although this position was indeed not very obvious, and it did have some disadvantages for doing business, Miao Jingjing wasnt eager to make a quick sess. She also believed that good wine needed no bush. There were always customersing to the store. Not all of them came to shop, but since they were customers, Miao Jingjing and the others served them well and didnt leave for lunch. Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to have a meal before them, and they could bring some food back for them. Without surprise, they had more customers in the afternoon, which aroused the jealousy of the owners of other flower shops. After those flower shop owners learned about the flower base Jing Yunyao purchased from, they also ran to the base, but the nts they saw were fundamentally different from the ones in the Pavilion of Magic. Therefore, they all felt that they were cheated and became angry with Jing Yunyao. Chapter 2181 - The Door of the Store Is Damaged

Chapter 2181: The Door of the Store Is Damaged

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If Jing Yunyao didnt tell them, they could understand it, but it was uneptable that Jing Yunyao lied to them. Therefore, a flower shop owner couldnt stand it and went to argue with Jing Yunyao. Boss Shen, if you dont want to tell us where you get the nts in arge quantity, we wont have anyints, but if youre willing to tell us, why did you lie to us? Its really unkind. Well be neighbors in the future. You seriously shouldnt do that! The man used Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao wasnt angry at all when she was used. Instead, she replied politely. Sir, I promise I did get the nts in arge quantity from that ce. I also have the receipt here! But after I purchased the nts from there, I raised them in my own manor for a few days. Maybe the soil and water in my manor are good, so the nts in my store are different from other nts! Well Hearing that, the flower shop owner still had doubts, but he said nothing further after Jing Yunyaos exnation. If he kept on criticizing her, it would be his fault, so he left looking upset. Gu Ning and the others didnt take it to heart, so they didnt bother to punish the flower shop owner. In the afternoon, Gu Ning told her good friends about the opening of the Pavilion of Magic tomorrow morning at 10 am. Because tomorrow was Tuesday and Chu Peihan and the others needed to have sses, she didnt tell them in case they were absent from school. Therefore, Gu Ning only shared the news with Zi Beiying, Xu Qinyin, Gu Anna, and Leng Shaoxi. She didnt force them toe and it depended on whether they had time. After all, exceptr for Zi Beiying, they all needed to work. Jing Yunyao also sent an invitation to Yu Yin, Elder Mrs. Xu, and Yan Min in person. They were her only familiar people in the capital. After all, she had a special identity, and it wasnt appropriate for her to be involved in their circle. She didnt want to know too many people either. After the flower shop was opened, it would be enough for her to make friends with some ordinary customers. The flower trading center usually closed at 7 or 8 pm, so on the first day, they left at 7:30 pm. After leaving, they went directly to a nearby restaurant for dinner. They didnt go back until they finished the meal. This time, Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing didnt go to the siheyuan, they went to Mountain River Garden. Because they were two women, and it was inconvenient for them to stay in the siheyuan all the time. Jing Yunyao had only stayed in the siheyuan for a long time before because she wasnt in good health back then. Miao Jingjing stayed with Jing Yunyao for the time being. She didnt have any savings, so she wasnt able to live alone. Their house at Mountain River Garden was veryrge and Jing Yunyao lived alone, so they could live together as friends. Gu Ning also stayed in Mountain River Garden that night. The next day, because Gu Ning needed to go back to school after the opening today, she wouldnt be able to drive Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing home. Therefore, Jing Yunyao drove to the store. Leng Shaoting had prepared a car for Jing Yunyao, but she normally didnt need to use it. However, as of today, she might drive every day. Gu Ning and the others arrived at the Pavilion of Magic at 8:30 am. However, when they had almost reached the Pavilion of Magic, they saw many onlookers standing at its door. Gu Ning and the others immediately realized that something was wrong, so they directly ran there. At the door of Pavilion of Magic, they saw it was sshed with paint, and several pits were left on it. Many eggs had been thrown on the door sign as well. In an instant, Gu Ning and the others were angry. Who did that? The first idea that came to Gu Ning and the others was that it must be done by those people who came to ask Jing Yunyao where they got the nts in arge quantity yesterday, or one of them. As for their motive, they must have believed that they had deceived them. Although Jing Yunyao had exined yesterday that she had raised the nts in her own manor for a while, they might not be convinced. Some of them could be convinced, so Gu Ning and the others were suspicious of them as well as other peers. Although other peers didnte to ask them, it didnt mean that they had no motives. As long as they were jealous of the Pavilion of Magic, they could have motives. Gu Ning and the others didnt forget a person, Jiang Dajun. Although Gu Ning had told those men to warn him, he might not listen. No matter who did it, Gu Ning was determined to get to the bottom of it, or others might think they were weak and easy to bully! They werent easy to bully at all and even held grudges longer than ordinary people. Therefore, if anyone dared to mess with them, they would pay their enemies back. Onlookers stepped away once they saw Gu Ning and the othersing, in case they mistook them for the guilty. Um, when we came, your store was already like this. It has nothing to do with us. The owner of the flower shop next to Pavilion of Magic exined right away. He was the one who asked Jing Yunyao where they bought their nts yesterday and came back to use Jing Yunyao for being unkind yesterday. Because of what he had done yesterday, he knew he would be the first suspect. They were mad at what had happened yesterday, but Jing Yunyao had done nothing wrong, so they wouldnt damage her store. Besides, they had all witnessed their fighting skills. They were so strong and none of them dared to mess with them. Right, it was already like this when we came. You better call the police now. There are surveince cameras. You can check the videos to see who has done it. Right. Those people who had also asked Jing Yunyao where she bought the nts kept on giving her advice in order to prove that they had nothing to do with the damage. Hearing their exnation, Gu Ning and the others believed they were innocent. Anyway, what they needed to do right now was to tidy it up and they could do the investigationter. Alright, you can leave now. Ill catch the mastermind, said Gu Ning. She was furious, but she didnt show it on her face. Hearing that, they all left. We only have slightly more than an hour. Lets tidy it up now, said Gu Ning. She would go to check the surveince videos, but she had no intention of calling the police, because it was troublesome. The police would only hold the criminals in detention for a few days and tell them to pay some money. Gu Ning didntck money, so she would rather find the criminals by herself.. She would teach them an unforgettable lesson and let them pay more to treat their injuries than it would cost to fix the door of the store. Chapter 2182 - Blindly Believe in Gu Ning

Chapter 2182: Blindly Believe in Gu Ning

Sure! Both Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing agreed. They were angry too, but they understood that they had to tidy it up as soon as possible. After the opening was over, they would focus on searching for the criminals. Without dy, Gu Ning and the others started doing their work. They didnt know whether the criminals purpose was just to smash the door and ssh paint, or whether they wanted to deeply damage the stuff inside, but fortunately, the quality of the door of the Pavilion of Magic was good enough. It wasnt so easy to break it. If it was broken, the stuff inside could have been damaged too. After a few minutes, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya came. Once they saw what had happened, they were annoyed too. Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to help them tidy up, and she went to watch the surveince videos. After buying the store, Gu Ning installed a surveince camera on the upper right corner of the gate, so there was a monitor disy in the store. Gu Ning looked at the monitor and saw that two men hade to smash the door of the Pavilion of Magic and ssh the paint, but they obviously also knew that there was a surveince camera, so they were all wearing caps and masks. Afterwards, Gu Ning called K and told him what had happened. She told him to hack into the surveince cameras and find out who the two men were. Because the door was damaged, they needed a new one. They removed the door directly, then cleared the shop sign. It didnt take them much time and it was all clean after about a dozen minutes and they were freeter. Although they didnt have a pleasant morning, their mood wasnt greatly affected and soon went back to normal. And K soon found out who the two men were. The two men smashed the door and left, then got into a van at the parking lot and left. The car drove to a residential area in a suburb before stopping. After the two people got out of the car, they had removed their caps and masks, so their faces were exposed. K also figured out the owner of the car through its license te number, and it was one of two men. At the same time, he also collected their information. These two people were both punks from a small gang. In the capital, there werentrge gangs, but there were many small gangs. Mostrge gangs needed to run a profitable business to stay afloat and their businesses were naturally illegal. The capital was the center of politics, so there were strict regtions. Illegal businesses were easily caught in the capital. As a result, the Qing Gang and the Kirin Gang werent active in the capital. They mainly had legal businesses there. Actually, even if there were strict regtions in the capital, thew couldnt cover everywhere. The government was very busy after all. Therefore, as long as they didnt behave against the government publicly, they normally wouldnt be punished. The government only punished the illegal activities when they became serious, Therefore, there were many small gangs of about a hundred people in the capital. Even though they wanted to take action, they werent high-profile, and they always avoided the government, so they hadnt been heavily hit. Some had bad luck and did illegal things at bad times, so they were caught, or they were punished when the government made a sweep. Although the government generally wouldnt vigorously crack down on them, the government asionally restricted them. Although the government had semi-acquisition of the existence of gangs, they couldnt be left unattended. Otherwise, the illegal gangs would be more aggressive. They could exist, but they couldnt challenge the governments authority, so it was necessary to punish some of them as a warning to others. Since their identities and address were found out, Gu Ning immediately arranged for Gao Yi and Qiaoya to capture them first, and she would go to interrogate them after everything was done in the store. Since they were just gangsters, they wouldnt cause trouble for the Pavilion of Magic for no reason. Obviously, someone hired them to cause the damage. ordingly, she needed them to tell her who the mastermind behind the scenes was. At 9 am, Zi Beiying came with Mengda and Nan along with two big flower baskets. They also prepared a thick red envelope. Once Zi Beiying came, she greeted Jing Yunyao first. Hi, nice to see you, Ms. Jing. Jing Yunyao was Leng Shaotings mother, but she looked very young, so Zi Beiying somehow felt a little embarrassed to take Jing Yunyao as one of the older generation. Jing Yunyao seemed to only be ten years older than her. However, because Jing Yunyao was Leng Shaoting mother, she took Jing Yunyao as an elder, otherwise she would take Jing Yunyao as her older sister. She actually wanted to be sisters with Jing Yunyao, but she didnt want Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning to be unhappy. It wasnt polite either. Hi, Miss Zi, said Jing Yunyao. Although Zi Beiying was Gu Nings good friend, she called her Miss Zi because they werent familiar. After greeting Jing Yunyao, Zi Beiying was excited to see the sulent nts in the store. Her eyes lit up at once. Wow, these sulent nts are so adorable! On her way there, Zi Beiying had seen many sulent nts in other flower shops, but she wasnt attracted. However, she got interested as soon as she saw the sulent nts in Gu Nings store. These sulent nts are very attractive. Theyre so different from those in other flower shops. Nan didnt know much about sulent nts, nor did she have much interest in them. She only knew they were called sulent nts, but she could also see they were different from those in other flower shops. The sulent nts in Gu Nings shop were much more lush and vibrant. Of course, Gu Nings products are always the best! Zi Beiying said proudly. She felt Gu Nings products were always of good quality. As for the reason, there was no reason. She simply believed in Gu Ning blindly. Gu Ning was amused. After that, Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna came. Tang Qingyang, Jiang Ruiqin, and Song Nan showed up along with them. Gu Ning didnt call them, but given Xu Qinyins rtionship with Tang Qingyang, it wasnt surprising that he knew and came when they had nothing important to deal with. After all, he had a close rtionship with Gu Ning too. Gu Ning was his lifesaver. Since Tang Qingyang learned the news, Jiang Ruiqin and Song Nan naturally knew as well. They had a rtionship with Gu Ning too. Although they werent close, they werent strangers either. As her friends, they surely woulde. Each of them brought a pair of flower baskets, so they soon piled up at the door. Gu Ning, arent we friends? Why didnt you tell us that your store is going to open? Its Qinyin who told us that. Tang Qingyang acted mad and criticized Gu Ning. Gu Ning smiled and apologized. I was afraid to interrupt you at your work. Chapter 2183 - Your Future Mother-in-law Really Likes You!

Chapter 2183: Your Future Mother-inw Really Likes You!

Do you think were insincere friends? If we dont have time, we wonte, but its your fault that you didnt tell us the news, said Jiang Ruiqin and he seemed mad too. Fine, its my fault. My apologies, said Gu Ning to them. No, we dont ept your apologies. You must drink more to apologize, said Song Nan. He wouldnt forgive Gu Ning easily. No problem. Gu Ning agreed without hesitation. It wasnt a big deal for her to drink moreter. After that, Elder Mrs. Xu and Younger Mrs. Xu came with Yan Min. Younger Mrs. Xu didnt know Jing Yunyao was Leng Shaotings mother because she rarely stayed in the capital that year. She didnt have much interaction with Jing Yunyao, so she had no deep impression of her. Elder Mrs. Xu didnt tell her either. Seeing Younger Mrs. Xu, both Xu Qinyin and Tang Qingyang were a little nervous. Although the Xu family was aware that they were dating, Tang Qingyang hadnt had a formal meeting with the Xu family yet. They just became boyfriend and girlfriend for a short time, so it was too early to meet the parents now. Knowing that Tang Qingyang was nervous, Jiang Ruiqin deliberately made fun of him. Hey, isnt this a meeting with your girls parents? Whether they were sessful in other peoples eyes, they were unavoidably nervous at the meeting with their girls parents. They cared about their girls parents opinions about them. It mattered a lot after all. If they didnt leave a good impression on their girls parents. their parents might stop them from being together. Tang Qingyang rolled his eyes at Jiang Ruiqin. Stop gloating. Youll have this day sooner orter. Hearing that, Jiang Ruiqin shrugged. He would see how to handle it when the day came. Tang Qingyang was nervous, but he was the chairman of arge business group, so he was able to control himself. Therefore, when Elder Mrs. Xu and the others came, Tang Qingyang politely greeted them. Hi, Elder Mrs. Xu, Younger Mrs. Xu, and Mrs. Wen, its very nice to see you. My names Tang Qingyang. Once Elder Mrs. Xu and Younger Mrs. Xu saw Tang Qingyang, they looked very pleased. It was obvious that they were very satisfied with this future son-inw. Before Tang Qingyang got together with Xu Qinyin, they always wanted to set them up, so they were very happy to see them be together in the end. They werent clear about Tang Qingyangs character, but he had a good reputation and he was very outstanding. He took over the Tang Organization when it was in crisis and soon stabilized it. It wasnt easy to achieve that at his young age! Dont call us Mrs. You can directly call us mother-inw and aunt, said Younger Mrs. Xu. Tang Qingyang could call Elder Mrs. Xu aunt and call Younger Mrs. Xu mother-inw. Sure, mother-inw, aunt, said Tang Qingyang at once, but he still felt a little nervous. Anyway, he was very d that they were so close to him. Wonderful! Younger Mrs. Xu was satisfied. Hi, mom, aunt, and Aunt Yan. Xu Qinyin greeted them too. After that, other people also exchanged greetings with them. Alright, you young people can enjoy yourselves. You dont need to pay special attention to us, said Younger Mrs. Xu, then walked away with Elder Mrs. Xu and Yan Min. She knew Tang Qingyang felt nervous at their first meeting, so she didnt talk much with him. However, although she didnt talk much with Tang Qingyang, the happiness on her face proved that she really liked him. Xu Qinyin had actually already told Tang Qingyang that her mother and aunt had a very good impression of him. They also hoped that they could get together. Xu Qinyin hold Tang Qingyang that in order to help him rx. It seems your mother-inw really likes you. After Younger Mrs. Xu was gone, Song Nan joked. It was a good thing that Tang Qingyang could win his future mother-inws approval. Tang Qingyang used to have a girlfriend, but the girls mother separated them because his ex-girlfriends family was richer than his and the girls mother wanted her to marry a richer man. His ex-girlfriend indeed married a richer man and became a rich wife. However, the man had divorced once and didnt treat her sincerely. What was worse, the man yed around all day and had countless mistresses. The mans ex-wife divorced him precisely because he had betrayed her, but the man told outsiders that they didnt get along well. Tang Qingyang knew the situation not because he paid special attention to them, but because one of his friends knew that man and told him the truth. He didnt know whether his ex-girlfriend was aware of her husbands behavior behind her back. It had nothing to do with him anyway. He had no intention of telling her because it was their family affair and he was an outsider. After they broke up for two years, they never contacted each other. They only met a few times and they treated each other like strangers. Since they already broke up, they were strangers and a long time had passed. He had already gotten over it. Gu Ning took a few photos and posted them on Weibo. Gu Ning: Lively and vibrant! [Three pictures attached.] She also posted the exact location of the Pavilion of Magic. Once she sent out the post, her fans read it and immediately reposted it. Wow, Goddess Gu finally sent out a post. Its so rare. There are so many beautiful sulent nts. Right, they are much more attractive than the sulent nts Ive seen before. Kiss, kiss, Goddess Gu! Theyre indeed lively and vibrant! Are the pictures photoshopped? I dont think so. They should be original photos. Both the sulent nts and flowers are pretty. There were many positivements on the sulent nts and flowers. Stop paying attention to the sulent nts! Goddess Gu is in the flower trading center in the city center. Im not far from there. Im going to meet my goddess by chance. Oh, Im so excited. Oh, I didnt notice that! I want to go there too, but its too far from me. Goddess Gu should be gone when I arrive there. Is this store owned by Goddess Gu? Its rare to see Goddess Gu send out a post on Weibo. Whether its her store or not, whether I can see her or not, Im going to visit the shop and buy several sulent nts. After discovering that Gu Ning was in the flower trading center in the city center, many people said that they would go to meet Gu Ning by chance. Afterwards, the Inte user who was close to the flower center in the city center arrived at the scene ten minutester. It was a girl and she got really excited when she saw Gu Ning in the flesh. Chapter 2184 - A Publicity Stunt?

Chapter 2184: A Publicity Stunt?

Although she was excited, she felt nervous and slightly afraid too, so she cautiously greeted Gu Ning. Hi, Goddess Gu, its so nice to see you. Im your fan and I just saw your post on Weibo. I was nearby, so I-I came over Facing friendly people, she was nice to them too and she was sincere instead of being hypocritical. Hi, thank you so much for liking me, said Gu Ning with a gentle smile. Um, Goddess Gu, can I take a photo with you? the girl asked. Although they were at the same age, the girl still looked up to Gu Ning. Sure! Gu Ning said with a smile. Seeing that Gu Ning agreed, the girl was very excited and took out her camera at once. She took a few photos with Gu Ning, then thanked her. Well then, Goddess Gu, I shouldnt bother you any longer. Ill look around by myself. The girl wanted to talk more with Gu Ning, but she was afraid she would bother her, so she decided to leave. Sure, said Gu Ning, and the girl walked away. As soon as you send out a post on Weibo, you have a fane over. I bet youll have more fans here in a short while. Im afraid youll have no ce to stand then. After the girl left, Zi Beiying approached and joked. Although she was joking, it was highly likely to happen. Perhaps! Well, since its advertisement, Im d to see more and more peopleing here, said Gu Ning. It was her n, so she naturally hoped more and more people woulde and quickly make the Pavilion of Magic popr. Within half an hour after Gu Ning sent out the post, Tang Xiaoxiao and other people also read and reposted it. Although they werent sure whether this flower shop was owned by Gu Ning, Gu Ning had posted it on Weibo and the nts in the pictures were indeed very beautiful. It wasnt a big deal that they reposted it and more people got to know about it afterwards. Many Inte users were nearby, so a lot of them came over after reading it, so there were more and more people. At 9:30 am, twenty minutes after the post was sent out, about thirty Inte users hade. In fact, it was also because today wasnt a weekend. Many people were in ss or had to work, so they couldnte. If it was a weekend, more people woulde. Gu Ning didnt want these students to be absent from sses, but she couldnt stop them froming. If anyone med her for posting those photos, Gu Ning wouldnt ept it. There was no rule saying that posts shouldnt be sent out on Weibo on weekdays. Those Inte users werent kids, so they knew what they were doing and they should take responsibility for their own behavior. Because there were too many people, nobody came to take photos with Gu Ning, but Gu Ning kept on interacting with them and wouldnt leave them aside. Afterwards, people who came to shop for flowers saw them and came over out of curiosity. As a result, there were more people in Gu Nings flower shop. Almost all the Inte users came for Gu Ning. After all, many of them knew Gu Nings name, but had never met her in reality. Now they met her in the flesh and were amazed. Most people were prettier in photos, but Gu Ning was more beautiful in person. Because most of them came here for Gu Ning, they didnt have high expectations for the sulent nts. However, once they saw the nts sold by Pavilion of Magic, they were attracted because those nts were indeed lively and vibrant. Therefore, they began to look around. Owners and staff of other flower shops were surprised when they saw so many people in the Pavilion of Magic after it opened. They stood together and began to discuss it. Whats going on here? Why are there so many people? Its unbelievable. Right, Ive never seen so many customers on the opening day of a store. Most of them are young people. Could they be the girls schoolmates? Because most of them seemed to be as young as Gu Ning, many people had that idea. I think half of them could be schoolmates at most, because some are too young and some are much older. The older ones couldnt be her schoolmates. Is it possible that they made the arrangement and its just a publicity stunt? Its also possible. I dont think so. They seem toe for the young girl. They all look excited when they see the girl. They also called her Goddess Gu. Is the girl a star or something? Right, there are many fans of different idols nowadays. They can be very crazy. Why dont we go over and ask them? You can do that. You can do that. Several people pushed each other to go ahead and ask what was happening here. Was it because this girl was a star and it was just a star effect, or did they make the arrangement on purpose? They hoped it was just a publicity stunt, because it meant Pavilion of Magic wasnt really that popr and they would feel better. They didnt dare to harm the Pavilion of Magic, but they were quite envious. After a while, someone finally stepped forward. She didnt go to ask Gu Ning or Jing Yunyao, she asked the onlookers. Hey, miss, did you alle for that girl? she asked. Yes. The girl replied. Is she a star? the person asked again. Goddess Gu is more than just a star. Shes really amazing. She isnt only beautiful, she is also an excellent student. Shes good at martial arts too. Most importantly, shes only neen and shes already the chairman of arge business group with billions of yuan in assets. Have you heard of the Shengning Organization? Its her business empire, said the girl. When the girl was introducing Gu Nings achievements, she almost jumped up in excitement as if she was the achiever. What? She has billions of yuan in wealth? The person was stunned. She didnt know about the Shengning Organization, but billions of yuan was a lot of money! It was a number she could never imagine. In fact, she couldnt even take out millions of yuan. Most importantly, Gu Ning was only neen. It was too unbelievable to be true. The girl stopped talking to her because she wanted to be closer to Gu Ning and take more photos. The next second, she ran away in a hurry. The person was still in shock and several other people who pushed her to go ahead immediately stepped forward to ask her what had happened. How is it? Is the girl a star? Right, tell us, did they hire those people, or is it just a publicity stunt? Chapter 2185 - Hide away

Chapter 2185: Hide away

Neither. The person shook her head mechanically, because she was still in shock. Then whats the reason? Those people asked her right away. The person came back to her senses and swallowed before saying. The girl told me that that girl is the chairman of arge business group with billions of yuan in wealth. What? Hearing that, they were all stunned. The chairman of arge business group? She had billions of yuan in wealth? She was so young and was probably younger than twenty! They refused to believe that such a young girl could be so rich. How is it possible? The girl looks about twenty years old. She must be a student. How can she own a business group and have so much money? Right, I dont believe it. Were they hired to make the flower shop seem popr? What the girl said is also fake? At the beginning, the person was shocked and didnt think much about it, but now she somehow felt it was impossible after hearing the other peoples discussion. Did the girl tell you what business group it is? another person asked. Although he didnt believe it, he didnt deny it right away. They had to learn more about it before making a conclusion. The girl told me its the Shengning Organization, said the person. The Shengning Organization? Hearing that, the man immediately took a long breath in. It was obvious that he knew about the Shengning Organization. Right, that person had heard of the Shengning Organization. Oh, Ive heard of it before. Its a newly-established business group. It indeed has billions of yuan in assets, but I didnt pay much attention to it, so I dont know who its owner is. Anyway, since the girl said its the Shengning Organization, we can check by searching the Inte! said that person. Right, be quick. Lets search the Inte for it right now. Without dy, they took out their phones to search for the boss of the Shengning Organization. Within seconds, the result came out. The owner of the Shengning Organization was really a 19-year-old girl whose name was Gu Ning. There were also her photos and they could see that it was precisely the girl they just saw. At this moment, they werepletely shocked. At the beginning, they refused to believe it, but unexpectedly it was the truth. It was so amazing. To their surprise, this girl was so rich! Its incredible. Shes only neen, but shes so rich! Right, how did she make it? Did she rely on dirty tricks? I think its possible. Hush, dont say that. Whether she has abilities or not, its the reality that shes the chairman of the Shengning Organization. We cant mess with her. If she hears our discussion, we wont be able to bear the consequences. One person immediately interrupted it in panic. Hearing that, other people also realized that it was inappropriate. Right, we cant say that. If its heard, we might be punished. Well, since we cant mess with her, we can only keep a distance from her. Lets go back now. Although most of the customers are going to her store, we still have some in ours anyway, a person said resignedly, then turned around and went back to his store. He was unwilling to be involved in trouble. Other people had the same idea, so they all turned around and went back to their shops. After they went back, they continued to read information about Gu Ning on the Inte. Originally, they wondered whether Gu Ning relied on dirty tricks to achieve her sess, but their doubt went away as they learned more and more about her. Many things proved that Gu Ning had abilities, especially her connections, which was quite amazing. When it was almost 10 am, it was already super crowded outside the Pavilion of Magic. People were standing in lines out of other shops. Gu Ning was one of the shareholders of Pavilion of Magic, but she had no intention of making it public, so she showed up today as a guest invited for the opening. At 10 am, the opening ceremony began. Because it was just the opening of a small shop, the opening ceremony was very simple. Jing Yunyao introduced herself and weed her guests, then cut a ribbon and set off a firework to announce the official opening of the Pavilion of Magic, then it was finished. For three days after the opening, the nts in the Pavilion of Magic were all sold at a 20% discount. Although almost everyone thought that the nts in the Pavilion of Magic were much more expensive than those in other stores. The nts in the Pavilion of Magic were also much better than those in other stores, so they all thought the nts were worth the prices. Therefore, they were willing to pay for their favorite nts. Gu Ning and the others left after a while, because Gu Nings presence there would cause the flow of people to be more congested, because more and more people wereing for her. Gu Ning took Tang Qingyang and the others to have breakfast. Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing wouldnt go with them because they were busy managing the store, but there were pots and pans in the store, so they could cook for themselves. Elder Mrs. Xu and herpanions didnt go with Gu Ning and the young people. Instead, they went back home. Yan Min brought many sulent nts home with her because she liked them very much. Even Elder Mrs. Xu and Younger Mrs. Xu, who rarely raised nts, bought some. As for the nts they bought, Gu Ning and the others helped them move the nts into their car. After Gu Ning left, those people who came for her gradually left. Most of them bought some nts, especially sulent nts. As a result, Pavilion of Magic sold a lot of nts within a short time. After visiting the Pavilion of Magic and seeing Gu Ning, those Inte users posted photos on Weibo as well, which aroused many peoples envy and jealousy. They were especially envious of those Inte users who had photos with Gu Ning. There were unkindments, but they werent noticeable at all on the Inte. After buying a meal for Tang Qingyang and the others, they separated. Gu Ning was going to interrogate the two men who damaged the door of the Pavilion of Magic afterwards. In fact, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were perfectly capable of doing the interrogation, but Gu Ning still wanted to do it herself. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya took them to a slightly remote ce. So after getting the address, Gu Ning rushed over. They were all in the car. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt tie them up, nor were they afraid of them running away, because they didnt dare. When they caught them, Gao Yi and Qiao Yas skills already shocked them. Even if they said that they were from XX gang, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya werent afraid and beat them to the ground instead. Therefore, they knew that they couldnt escape and they dared not try. After Gao Yi and Qiao Ya caught them, they didnt interrogate them. They just guarded them and waited for Gu Ning toe over. Chapter 2186 - I Prefer to Use Violence

Chapter 2186: I Prefer to Use Violence

The two people wondered whether they were caught because they had damaged the Pavilion of Magic yesterday. Although they did more bad things as gangsters and they also had many enemies, it happened that they had just damaged the Pavilion of Magic yesterday and were caught this morning. Therefore, they believed it must have something to do with the Pavilion of Magic. However, they thought that they had disguised themselves so well yesterday so they shouldnt have been exposed right away. Therefore they werent really sure it was because of the Pavilion of Magic. Nevertheless, they were unwilling to admit their crimes, so they didnt ask about it. They did ask why Gao Yi and Qiao Ya caught them, but Gao Yi and Qiao Ya refused to tell them the reason and only told them to wait. In a while, there would be someone to interrogate them, so they wondered whether to tell the truthter. Facing that dilemma, the two men hesitated to make a decision. They valued professional ethics even in this illegal industry. They couldnt betray the person who hired them after they were caught, or nobody would dare to hire them in the future! However, they were just punks and didnt adhere to professional ethics. Besides, the people they met this time were so strong. If they didnt tell the truth, they could be beaten and disabled. And if they were beaten and disabled, they would be unable to do anything in the future. Therefore, they were scared and hesitated to make a decision. Before Gu Ning came, the two men were suffering every moment. Finally, Gu Ning arrived at 1:30 pm. As soon as they saw Gu Ning, the two men felt she looked familiar, but couldnt remember where they saw her, so they whispered to each other. This girl looks a little familiar. I have the same feeling, but I cant remember where I saw her before. I dont know why, but I somehow feel panicked when I see her. Do you like her? Stop joking! Im scared stiff right now. You cant! Its just a girl. The man who felt panicked didnt know why he had that feeling. Once Gu Ning came, Qiao Ya and Gao Yi got out of the car and opened the cars back door. As Gu Ning walked closer, the man who panicked after seeing Gu Ning started to get his memories back. He rounded his eyes in fear and shock. G-G-G The man remembered Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was very popr on the Inte these days, especially after the establishment of the Shengning Organization. He had also read the news, but Gu Ning looked different in the flesh from the photos, so he failed to recognize her at first nce. Right now, he recognized her, but he was terrified. When did they offend Gu Ning? Who? Who is it? The other man felt scared after seeing the mans reaction. It seemed this girl was very influential, but he still couldnt recognize her. It seems you know me. Gu Ning gave the man an evil smile, then asked, Tell me, who paid you to damage the Pavilion of Magic? The boss of the Fairy Flower Shop paid us to damage the Pavilion of Magic. The man blurted it out. Since it was Gu Ning who caught them here, he shouldnt hesitate to make the decision any longer, because they couldnt mess with Gu Ning at all. Otherwise, they would be unable to bear the consequences of failure. The other man didnt know Gu Nings status, but he didnt hesitate to confess his crime after seeing that hispanion was so frightened. He also realized this girl wasnt easy to deal with, so he didnt interrupt. Youre not lying to me are you? Gu Ning asked, but it actually wasnt very likely in the current situation. No, no, I didnt. I promise. In case Gu Ning didnt believe it, the man replied at once. He couldnt be more sincere. After that, he immediately apologized and begged. M-Miss Gu, Im sorry. We didnt know the Pavilion of Magic has a rtionship with you. If we knew, we wouldnt have dared to damage it. Miss Gu, please forgive us this once. Miss Gu? Upon hearing that title, the other man connected Gu Ning with the familiar person in his memories and almost peed himself. Jesus, they had such bad luck! They had offended a super influential figure. M-Miss Gu, Im sorry. Im sorry. Please forgive us. We wont do it again. The man who just recognized her apologized as well. Although he didnt think it was useful because they had damaged her store after all, they wished it was useful. Forgive you? If I let you go today, who should pay my loss? Gu Ning sneered. She was unwilling to let them go. Well pay for it. Well doubt your loss. Yeah, yeah, yeah, were willing to pay. The two men answered right away. Although they didnt have much money, they could afford dozens of thousands of yuan. Even if they didnt have much money with them right now, they could borrow some. Although dozens of thousands of yuan was a lot, they were unwilling to make the trouble more serious. Of course you should pay for it, but I dontck money, so I dont want money, said Gu Ning. Then, what do you want? Two of them said with one ord. Strangely, they had a premonition. I prefer to use violence, said Gu Ning coldly. Then she stopped wasting more time on them. She turned to say to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, Drag them out to teach them a lesson. Just dont disable them. Sure, said Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, then immediately went to drag the two men out. The man was full of fear and begged repeatedly. Miss Gu, please forgive us. We No! Before he could finish, he moaned in pain. After that, there were moans of pain in the air. He didnt even have a chance to beg. After a while, Gu Ning told them to stop and directly threw the two men at the side of the road, then left. The two men were injured, but not seriously. They werent disabled either, but it would cost a lot for them to be healed. Gu Ning assigned another task to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya before going back to school. She told them to teach the boss of the Fairy Flower Shop a lesson. They also only needed to beat the boss and give a warning. After all, Pavilion of Magic didnt suffer a great loss, so she didnt need to be very violent. Anyway, the boss of the Fairy Flower Shop couldnt gain anything from it. Chapter 2187 - Zhou Wei Has a Car Accident

Chapter 2187: Zhou Wei Has a Car ident

In the afternoon, when their sses were over, Gu Ning, Baili Zongxue, and the others went to the canteen for dinner. Once Song Miaoge saw Gu Ning, she asked, Gu Ning, I saw the Weibo you posted today. The sulent nts are so lovely! I originally wanted you to bring me two pots and take them home to raise them. But after thinking about it twice, I decided its better to wait until the weekend to look at them myself! No problem, when you go there, you can say that youre my ssmate, and the boss will give you a 20% discount, Gu Ning said. She didnt say that she held shares of the Pavilion of Magic. It wasnt because she was embarrassed to take their money, but because it wasnt a big deal. I want to buy two pots too. We can go there together, said Baili Zongxue. Hearing that, Gu Ning felt she should tell Jing Yunyao to avoid them. Even if she didnt say it, Jing Yunyao could sense the air of cultivators from Baili Zongxue. However, Gu Ning wanted Jing Yunyao to be mentally-prepared. Although Miao Jingjing was only a mortal now without the air of cultivators, Baili Zongxue saw Miao Jingjing when they ran into her that day. Therefore, if Baili Zongxue was going to the store, Miao Jingjing better avoid meeting her too. In addition, because nts in the Pavilion of Magic all had magical power, cultivators would be attracted over sooner orter. Therefore, in order to avoid cultivators, the Pavilion of Magic needed to hire one or two staff. If there were really cultivators, Jing Yunyao could sense them beforehand as long as they werent at a higher level than her, but sometimes she didnt have enough time to close the shop. Most importantly, Miao Jingjing lost her skills as a cultivator now, so she couldnt sense the air of cultivators. if Jing Yunyao was absent and cultivators came, she couldnt recognize them. Although not many people knew her in the cultivation world, she had acquaintances, so she could never be too careful. Miao Jingjing lost her skills as a cultivator now, but she still had the body of a cultivator, so cultivators of high levels could feel it once they saw her. As for the nts with magical power in the Pavilion of Magic, Baili Zongxue knew Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary mortal, so Baili Zongxue would know the magical power was from her even if Gu Ning didnt say that she held shares of the shop. Therefore, there wouldnt be a problem. Sure, we can go together. Zikai, how about you? Song Miaoge asked. I have something to do on the weekend, so I cant go. Zhang Zikaiined, because she wanted to go too, but she couldnt go. Do you want sulent nts? I can bring two pots for you, said Song Miaoge. Great! You can send me photos at that time, and Ill choose two pots, Zhang Zikai said. She didnt have much interest in sulent nts, but she also had the idea to buy some after seeing the beautiful sulent nts in Gu Nings photos. When they were enjoying the meal, they heard people talking about Zhou Wei around them. I heard that Zhou Wei had a car ident. Shes in aa now. She also had a miscarriage. I didnt expect Zhou Wei to be pregnant, since she obviously doesnt have a boyfriend! How could you know whether she has a boyfriend? If she doesnt, how could she be pregnant? Well, actually I heard Zhou Wei was kept by a man as a mistress, but I dont know whether its true. Really? No way. Its possible. After all, its not umon that female college students are kept as mistresses by rich men. If Zhou Wei is a mistress, I think she deserves the punishment for being the other woman in other peoples marriage. Right, I hate mistresses. Hey, is it possible that the wife of the man who kept Zhou Wei as a mistress found out about their affair and paid someone to cause the car crash? I think its possible. If it were me, I would do something like that. Although its understandable, its illegal. When youre so mad, you cant care less about thew. Youre right. Many people were talking about it, so the news obviously spread abroad. Zhou Wei had a car ident? She was in aa now? She also had a miscarriage? Although Gu Ning didnt know whether the car ident was really an ident or a murder attempt, she felt it could be a scheme. Hearing their discussion, Song Miaoge and the others also agreed that Zhou Wei deserved the punishment. They also said the man was really bad and should be punished too. Gu Ning had the same idea, so if it was just an ident, she wouldnt get involved. However, if it had something to do with Huang Zheng, she wouldnt stand on the sidelines. Even if it had nothing to do with her, no matter what the truth was, she ran into their private talk! Gu Ning knew she was interfering in other peoples business, but she couldnt ept it and had to do something to fight for justice. After that, Gu Ning told K to investigate Zhou Weis car ident. The driver was the focus. She wanted to know whether the driver had contacted Huang Zheng before. In the following hours, more and more people learned of Zhou Weis car ident and believed that she had been kept as a mistress. At this moment, Gu Ning really wanted to know how Huang Zheng felt now. If he didnt do it, he would be relieved. If he did, would he be anxious? After all, not everyone could be at ease after trying to kill someone. They mainly pretended to be fine on the surface. In slightly more than half an hour, K had the result. The car ident happened yesterday afternoon. When the car ident happened, Zhou Wei was crossing the road, and a car rushed up out of control, and hit her. After the ident, the driver didnt escape, but instead called an ambnce and the police, then took the initiative to take responsibility. Because if he took the initiative to take responsibility, he would be punished much more lightly. As long as the victim or the victims family was willing to deal with it privately, it would just be a matter of paying some money. However, if he ran away, he had to pay the money and would be put in jail. Most importantly, as long as the driver took the initiative to take responsibility, the police wouldnt bother to figure out the truth. It turned out the driver had met Huang Zheng at a parking lot two days ago. No one knew what they had said to each other at that meeting, but Huang Zheng transferred five hundred thousand yuan to the drivers card after the meeting. There were also surveince videos to prove that Huang Zheng had entered and left Zhou Weis ce these days. Although it couldnt directly prove that Huang Zheng caused the car ident, it could prove his rtionship with Zhou Wei and the driver, which made him a suspect. As the investigation went further, the truth woulde out. Chapter 2188 - Teacher and Student?

Chapter 2188: Teacher and Student?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because Huang Zheng felt the problem could easily be solved by money as long as the driver took the initiative to take responsibility, he didnt bother to hide and could be easily exposed. Although Gu Ning interfered, she had no intention of showing up, so she decided to print out those surveince screenshots, copy Huang Zheng and Zhou Weis voice recording, and send them anonymously to the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau. Because it happened in Haicheng District, it was under the management of Haicheng District Public Security Bureau. Gu Ning wasnt afraid that the police wouldnt do anything even if they had the evidence. She had the original files in her hands after all and she would have as many copies as she wanted. If the police refused to deal with it, she would make it public on the Inte. It waste now, so she decided to do that tomorrow. At 8 pm that evening, Gao Yi stopped at the flower trading center and caught the owner of Fairy Flower Shop, then beat him violently, but the injuries were all superficial. After teaching him a lesson, Gao Yi directly told the owner of Fairy Flower Shop that he came because of what had happened to the Pavilion of Magic. The two people who damaged Pavilion of Magic had already confessed that it was him who paid them to do the damage. He beat him today to teach him a lesson. If it happened again, or if he tried to retaliate, or if he called the police, he would only be punished more seriously. The owner of the Fairy Flower Shop was shocked to learn that his dirty trick was already exposed, but since it was already exposed, he felt guilty. Although he was very angry that he was beaten, he didnt dare to retaliate or call the police because he was also afraid of more serious consequences. After all, he didnt have connections in the government, so he was afraid of being in danger. At the same time, he regretted hiring people to damage the Pavilion of Magic. Although the door of the Pavilion of Magic was damaged, there was no major loss, and it didnt have any impact on its opening and business. He, however, was beaten and in a lot of pain now. And because he was beaten today, he had to take a break for a while, and his loss would be great. .. During these days, Yuan Wenye had been sleeping in the study, and refused to talk to Zheng Yuru. The Yuan family thought they just had a quarrel and didnt ask about it. After all, it was very normal for a couple to quarrel. However, during these days, Zheng Yuru had nightmares every night, dreaming that Zhao Xiaoxi came to her again, so she became haggard and couldnt even hide it with makeup. Therefore, after a nice dinner today, Master Yuan asked them what was going on between them. Neither Yuan Wenye nor Zheng Yuru would say anything about the existence of Zhao Xiaoxi. Master Yuan knew nothing about Zhao Xiaoxi. Even if Master Yuan knew, they wouldnt admit it nor admit that Zhao Xiaoxis death had something to do with them. Although it was Song Yang who killed Zhao Xiaoxi, Zheng Yuru caused her death after all so she was also a murderer. The Yuan family wasnt kind and they had done many bad deeds for their own benefits, but it was a different situation. Yuan Wenye and Zheng Yuru said nothing was wrong between them. Zheng Yuru only exined that she didnt feel well recently and was unable to sleep well. Since they said that, Master Yuan didnt ask further about it. He only told Zheng Yuru to see a doctor if she didnt feel well. Zheng Yuru agreed. The next day, Gu Ning told Gao Yi to hand the evidence to the Haicheng District Public Security Bureau, because she needed to have sses and there was no need to ask for leave for this matter. At 2 pm, a police car came to the Capital University, then Huang Zheng was taken away by the police. In an instant, it became a sensation in their school, and there were discussions everywhere about what happened to Huang Zheng and why he was taken away by the police. When Huang Zheng was approached by the police, he was dumbfounded, because the reason for taking him away turned out to be rted to Zhou Weis car ident. However, the person he arranged had already taken the initiative to take responsibility, and it was impossible for the police to continue the investigation. Did the driver betray him? Otherwise, how did the police know he was behind the ident? Huang Zheng was furious, but he refused to admit it because he would be doomed if he admitted it. After Huang Zheng was taken to the Public Security Bureau, he red at the driver who hit Zhou Wei. The driver knew that he was misunderstood. He wanted to exin it, but there were policemen and he couldnt exin anything, or he would be exposed. When he was under interrogation earlier, he didnt betray Huang Zheng. At the same time, he was also confused about how the police found out it was a scheme nned by him and Huang Zheng. He had taken the initiative to take responsibility, so the police should have stopped investigating it. Did anyone hear their conversation and report it to the police? The police didnt separate Huang Zheng and the driver, but let them sit in the same interrogation room. Huang Zheng, whats your rtionship with him? A policeman asked Huang Zheng about his rtionship with the driver. Were friends. Huang Zheng replied. Because he knew this was undeniable, he didnt deny it. Anyway, it didnt matter to admit that they were friends, and it was enough to not admit that he asked him to hit Zhou Wei. Then whats the rtionship between you and Zhou Wei? the policeman asked again. Were teacher and student, said Huang Zheng. Thats it? the policeman asked. Yes. Huang Zheng answered. But someone reported to us that you and Zhou Wei had an affair. Zhou Wei was also carrying your baby. You visited her ce several times these days, said the policeman. Hearing that, Huang Zheng was in utter panic. Who told you that? Zhou Wei and I are just ordinary student and teacher. Because of the guilty conscience, his voice of rebuttal was also louder. Some people thought that as long as the retort was louder, it could conceal their guilty conscience and prove their innocence, but actually such reactions were more abnormal. If you only have an ordinary teacher-student rtionship, would you visit her ce? the policeman asked disdainfully. In fact, when he saw the evidence, he believed that Zhou Weis car ident had something to do with Huang Zheng, but the evidence must be solid enough to close the case. Now that they had collected enough evidence, the case would be closed sooner orter. However, he was also curious to know who sent them the evidence. The person must have connections since he or she could get so many surveince videos. Someone reported it to you, so you believe it? Why dont you believe me after I deny it? Huang Zheng angrily argued, as if he was innocent. Of course we arent convinced by words, but evidence, said the policeman, then he took out a few photos and showed them to Huang Zheng. Once Huang Zheng saw the photos, he was mad and argued. Thats still not enough to prove that Zhou Wei and I had an affair! Chapter 2189 - You Will Be Punished According to the Law

Chapter 2189: You Will Be Punished ording to the Law

Okay, then Ill y a voice recording for you, the policeman said. After that, he took out the voice recording that Gu Ning had recorded and yed it publicly. Huang Zheng was angrier when he heard the content of the voice recording. It was what he and Zhou Wei had talked about at the Future Lake of their school. Who recorded that? It couldnt be Huang Ming, so Huang Zheng wasnt mad at Huang Ming any longer. Huang Ming was the driver who caused the ident. He was a rtive of Huang Zheng. Huang Ming relied on Huang Zheng to get everything he owned today, so Huang Zheng always felt he was reliable and wouldnt betray him. That was the reason why Huang Zheng paid Hang Ming to cause the car ident. Although he was suspicious of Huang Ming at the beginning, he wasnt very sure of it and now he was sure it wasnt Huang Ming. However, who did it? When he was talking with Zhou Wei that night, there was no one nearby! Did Zhou Wei record it herself, wanting to threaten him with it? Thinking of that, Huang Zheng believed it was the truth, because he couldnt think of another person and he had the impulse to kill Zhou Wei right now. Do you admit your affair with Zhou Wei now? the policeman asked. Huang Zheng chose to remain silent, and the policeman stopped asking further about it. You and Zhou Wei had an affair. Zhou Wei was pregnant, and she wanted to give birth to the baby, but you didnt want it. Its impossible for you to divorce your wife for her. You were afraid she would cause you trouble and ruin your career, so you paid Huang Ming five hundred thousand yuan to hit Zhou Wei with a car. Huang Ming would take the initiative to carry the responsibility so that the police would stop investigating the case and close it as an ident, said the policeman. Then he asked, Am I right? No, I didnt pay Huang Ming to hit Zhou Wei. Its just an ident. Huang Zheng argued. No matter what, he wouldnt admit it. Huang Zheng did his best to curb his panic since he didnt want anyone to see through him, but he failed. No? Then why did you transfer five hundred thousand yuan to Huang Ming? the policeman asked. Huang Ming was going to open a business, and I wanted to join him, said Huang Zheng. If so, there must be an agreement, right? the policeman asked. Not yet, we were going to do that in a few days, said Huang Zheng. Without a contract, how can you prove that you didnt pay Huang Ming to hit Zhou Wei? the policeman asked. Then do you have evidence to prove I gave Huang Ming the money to hit Zhou Wei? Huang Zheng argued. I dont have direct evidence to prove that, but you just transferred five hundred thousand yuan to Huang Ming, and Zhou Wei had an ident two dayster. The money was used to paypensation to Zhou Wei. Even if it could not be direct evidence, its enough to make you a suspect! the policeman said. Its just a coincidence, said Huang Zheng. Huang Zheng, its not as if you will be fine if you dont admit it. As long as the evidence is sufficient, even if you dont admit it, the conviction will still be handed out. the police said. Huang Zheng was silent again. He understood that he would be sentenced ording to thew even if he refused to admit it when there was solid evidence. However, if he didnt plead guilty, there was still room for maneuvering. Although he hadmitted a crime, in this realistic society, as long as he had connections, it would still be easy for him to get away with it. Therefore, he waited for his wife to help him out after his wife learned of the news. He was just worried that his wife would be unwilling to help him out because of his affair with Zhou Wei. Either way, he decided to wait. Both Huang Zheng and Huang Ming insisted that this was an ident, so the case couldnt be finalized for the time being. However, even if they didnt plead guilty, they were already suspects, so they needed to be detained temporarily. Huang Zhengs wife soon learned that Huang Zheng had been taken away by the police, but she didnt know the reason. She didnt know it until she came to the Public Security Bureau, and she immediately beat Huang Zheng with anger. Huang Zheng knew that it was his fault and that he had to rely on his wife, so he didnt resist, and let her beat him, hoping that she would help him out after venting anger on him. Huang Zheng, I always thought you would be grateful since you rely on my family to gain everything, and you will respect me, but I didnt think that you didnt have any gratitude or respect at all. In that case, lets get a divorce! Anyway, the car and house belong to my family. You dont have anything. Youll leave with nothing! Huang Zhengs wife turned around and left without hesitation. Huang Zheng, however, was dumbfounded. Although he thought that his wife might not help him out because she was angry, the result now was obviously more serious than he thought. .. Gu Ning didnt expose the rtionship between Zhou Wei and Huang Zheng, but in the afternoon, someone exposed it on the school forum. In fact, Zhou Weis affair with Huang Zheng wasnt so well concealed. At least a few people knew about it, but they had never spoken about it. The person who exposed the rtionship between Zhou Wei and Huang Zheng obviously knew a lot about their affair. The original post: Huang Zheng was taken away by the police because he has something to do with Zhou Weis car ident. Zhou Wei had an affair with Huang Zheng. They have been together for a year and a half, and Zhou Wei became pregnant. Huang Zheng is already married, and he relies on his wifes family to get promoted in his career. Therefore, hes not willing to divorce his wife and marry Zhou Wei. In order to prevent Zhou Wei from causing trouble and affecting his future, Huang Zheng paid someone to hit Zhou Wei deliberately. Although the result is just my guess, it is quite possible. This post caused a sensation on their school forum, because everyone knew about Huang Zheng being taken away by the police. Precisely because Huang Zheng was taken away by the police, most people believed what the post said. Although some said that it might not be true, because they didnt know whether it was true or false, they all expressed neutrality, and there was no one who defended Huang Zheng. Although they were disgusted with Huang Zhengs behavior, they also disliked Zhou Wei. She was a student, but she chose to be a mistress. Therefore, they felt Huang Zheng was too violent, but Zhou Wei deserved it and they had no sympathy for her. As a result, people all cursed that both of them would be punished seriously. Zhou Wei was already dead, so Huang Zheng would be next. Anyway, since he was already taken away by the police, he should be punished soon. The post was quickly blocked by the forum management. Even if it was true, it would have a bad impact on the school if it spread abroad on the forum. Therefore, the administrator wasnt protecting Huang Zheng, but their school. However, it was useless now and it was already big news. Chapter 2190 - Mischief?

Chapter 2190: Mischief?

Gu Ning left the case about Huang Zheng to Gao Yi and waited to see the result. She would continue to have sses. However, she only had sses for two days before something serious happened. It was Leng Shaoting who told her the news. Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya were involved. Leng Shaoting arranged for someone to spy on Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya, but was discovered, and the person was beaten and injured by them. He was seriously injured and the doctor gave up on him. He was dying now. It happened yesterday, but Leng Shaoting was carrying out a task and it wasnt easy to get through to him. Therefore, he didnt know until earlier. Once he learned the news, he called Gu Ning because only Gu Ning could save the person. Because the person worked for Leng Shaoting and was seriously injured because of him, Leng Shaoting definitely would do everything to save him. Where is he now? Gu Ning asked. She was in a bad mood after hearing the news. She originally thought that Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya hadnt done anything bad and they were only trying to collect information about cultivators. It wasnt easy for them to do that, so she didnt care much about it. However, given what had happened right now, it was time to teach them a lesson. In the Military General Hospital. When can you get there? Ill send someone to wait for you at the gate of the hospital. Ill give you his number and you can directly call him when you arrive, Leng Shaoting said. Sure, Ill go there right now, said Gu Ning. Ningning, thank you so much. Leng Shaoting felt he owed Gu Ning, but he didnt have another choice. Only Gu Ning had the ability, so he could only turn to her for help. Its not a big deal, Gu Ning said with a smile. She didnt think it was a big deal, but she still felt warm after hearing that from Leng Shaoting. Ningning, I miss you, said Leng Shaoting gently. He really missed Gu Ning. I miss you too. Although it wasnt the first time that Gu Ning had heard that from his mouth, she still felt shy and really happy every time she heard that. Ningning, I love you, said Leng Shaoting. Shaoting, I love you too, said Gu Ning. They only chatted with each other for a short while, because Gu Ning still needed to save a persons life at the Military General Hospital, because the persons life was in great danger now and the doctor had given up on him. He could die at any second. Because the Military General Hospital was in the eastern district, it took a lot of time to get there from the Capital University in a different district. Gu Ning sped up, but it still took her an hour. As early as when Gu Ning set out, Leng Shaoting had already sent Gu Ning the number of the person who came to pick her up, so after Gu Ning arrived, she called the person right away. The person was already waiting at the hospital gate. The one who was waiting for Gu Ning was a soldier in military uniform. When he saw Gu Ning, he was a little surprised, but he didnt look down on her. He didnt think Gu Ning could save a persons life, but he trusted Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was the leader of the Red me, but he wasnt only managing the Red me. There was an army under the management of the Red me, and teammates from the Red me were responsible for training it. There were about a hundred people in the army. Among them, as elites, in addition to performing the tasks distributed by the Red me, they could also be substitutes for the Red me at any time. After all, the Red me was performing dangerous tasks, and their lives were in danger at any time. All of these soldiers respected Leng Shaoting. They never doubted his words, so they believed that Gu Ning could help them as long as Leng Shaoting said so. Hi, nice to meet you. Im Chen Xun. Our boss told me to wait for you here. Chen Xun politely greeted Gu Ning. He knew Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings fiance. In order to set their mind at rest, Leng Shaoting told them that Gu Ning was his fiance. Nice to meet you too. Gu Ning politely replied. After that, Chen Xun brought Gu Ning inside. On their way, he couldnt help giving Gu Ning a few more nces. He didnt have unkind thoughts about her, but he was surprised to know that Leng Shaotings fiance was so young. However, although she was young, she was too confident to be ignored. What surprised him more was that she could save Zhou Xings life. Zhou Xing was the person who was seriously injured and whose life was in danger. Even the doctor had given up. Gu Ning hadnt started treating Zhou Xiong yet and there was no result, so Chen Xun couldnt be sure that she was able to save Zhou Xings life, but since Leng Shaoting said she could, she must be able to. Even if he didnt trust Gu Ning, he trusted Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning knew that Chen Xun was looking at her, but she didnt mind. Oh, Zhou Xing is injured. There are two medical experts in his ward. They didnt leave when they heard you wereing to treat Zhou Xing, Chen Xun suddenly said, Dont worry, if you dont want them to be there, Ill chase them out. Sure, said Gu Ning. She came to save the injured, so she would definitely chase those experts out. Chen Xun brought Gu Ning to the intensive care unit where Zhou Xing stayed. It was a single bed ward. Although the doctor had already given up on Zhou Xing, Zhou Xingsrades didnt give up. Zhou Xing was only seriously injured, he wasnt dead yet, so they couldnt see him dying. As long as he still had a breath, they would do their best to keep him alive. Although it was no different from being dead, they didnt want Zhou Xing to die because they gave up on him too. Once Chen Xun brought Gu Ning into the ward, the people inside turned to focus on her. There were four people in the ward. Zhou Xing was lying unconscious on the bed, and a soldier in a military uniform stayed by him. The other two people were doctors in their forties. Seeing Chen Xuning in with Gu Ning, the two doctors frowned in an instant. They were surprised and didnt think it was right. They knew someone woulde to treat Zhou Xing, but they were surprised to see a girl about twenty. Was it a prank? The other soldier was surprised too, but he had the same attitude as Chen Xun. He trusted Leng Shaoting. Since Leng Shaoting said the girl could save Zhou Xings life, he was willing to believe it, although he still thought Gu Ning was too young. Nice to meet you! The soldier greeted Gu Ning politely too. He didnt dare to slight her. Chapter 2191 - Youre So Awesome!

Chapter 2191: Youre So Awesome!

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Is this young girl the person who can save his life? One doctor asked Chen Xun with obvious disdain. He didnt believe Gu Ning could do it. Yes, this Chen Xun answered and wanted to introduce Gu Ning, but another doctor interrupted before he could finish. Nonsense! Its ridiculous. Shes so young that she should still be studying in a university now. How could she treat the injured? Hes about to die. Even we cant do anything about it. Can she do anything? She might kill him. Gu Ning understood that they didnt believe her because she was indeed very young. However, she couldnt let them waste time because the patient was in danger and could die at any second. Time was precious. Ill take the responsibility no matter what happens, said Gu Ning. Youll take the responsibility? Can you? Who do you think you are? the doctor said disdainfully. He had no respect for Gu Ning. Gu Ning lost her patience and coldly stared at them. I told you Ill take the responsibility, and I can. You cant save his life because you dont have the ability. Dont judge other people with your ignorance. Its really stupid. Hes my patient now. You two should go. Gu Ning spoke a little arrogantly because the two doctors had a very bad attitude. They refused to believe that other people could do what they couldnt. Gu Ning hated their attitude. There were always people who were better than others, but some people were always self-centered. As soon as Gu Ning deliberately put pressure on them, they were all amazed. To their astonishment, such a young girl was so powerful and they felt quite stressed. Even their leaders werent so influential. Once Gu Ning finished, she ignored the two doctors and directly walked to the hospital bed. She knew that she should respect other people, but it was on the condition that other people deserved her respect. The two doctors, however, were arrogant just because they were old and experienced. Right after Gu Ning reached the edge of the patient bed, the two doctors came back to their senses. One of them immediately went forward to stop Gu Ning. You cant move him. What if he dies in our hospital? The doctor didnt think he was wrong, and was instead annoyed by Gu Nings words. He felt greatly humiliated, so he didnt want Gu Ning to treat the patient. He also refused to believe that Gu Ning could help. The other doctor, on the contrary, stopped once Gu Ning said that. It wasnt because he believed that she could save Zhou Xings life, but because her words made sense. Although it couldnt prove Gu Nings abilities, he felt that he shouldnt argue with Gu Ning for a dying man. If he was dragged into trouble, his life would be affected. I told you Ill take the responsibility if anything bad happens. If you wont leave, the responsibility will fall on your shoulders, said Gu Ning coldly. Although the doctor was slightly scared by Gu Nings confidence, his pride didnt allow him to give in. If you want to treat him, cool, show me your certificate as a doctor, said the doctor. Gu Ning got mad after being interrupted again and again, so she directly used violence. She grabbed the doctors cor and lifted him up, then quickly walked outside. This doctor wasnt tall and was just slightly taller than 1.7 m, so Gu Ning who was 1.65 m could lift him up. The doctor was a little fat, but it was still easy for Gu Ning to do that. That scene shocked the other people and they suddenly didnt know what to say. A young girl easily lifted up a slightly fat, grown man. In an instant, Chen Xun and hisrades had a better impression of Gu Ning. Their bosss girl was indeed special. Gu Ning directly threw the doctor out and the doctor screamed in pain. It attracted attention from people around them, but Gu Ning didnt care. She turned around at once and looked at the other doctor who was still in the ward. The moment the doctor saw Gu Nings eyes, he shivered. To prevent being treated the same way as the first doctor, he immediately walked out. Close the door, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, the doctor closed the door right after he walked out. Wow, youre so awesome. Chen Xun and hisradesplimented her sincerely. Although they could do that too, Gu Ning was different from them. They had served in the army for years and they were special forces. Gu Ning had received training, but she was only about twenty. They didnt and wouldnt disdain women, after all there were about a dozen female soldiers in their team, and none of them was weak. However, because normal women were weak and it was rare to see a strong woman, they were greatly surprised. There is something more amazing toe! Be prepared, or you wont believe your eyes, Gu Ning said, half joking. Although it sounded as if she was showing off her abilities, Chen Xun didnt think she was bragging. Instead, he believed that Gu Ning was really outstanding. After all, she was Leng Shaotings girl. It wasnt because Leng Shaoting was shallow, but because Leng Shaoting wouldnt be attracted if the girl was too ordinary. Great, were looking forward to seeing it, said Chen Xun and hisrade. They were both excited to see how amazing Gu Ning could be. Gu Ning stopped wasting time speaking with him, and told Chen Xun to give her Zhou Xings test reports. Zhou Xings external injuries were negligible, but his internal injuries were extremely serious. His internal organs were severely damaged. The blood vessels were blocked in many ces, restricting the blood flow. If he were an ordinary person, he would have died on the spot. The reason why Zhou Xing was able to stay alive was because he had a strong desire to survive. After reading the test report, Gu Ning directly put her hand on Zhou Xings pulse first, and used the pulse as a cover to put her magical power into Zhou Xings body. Zhou Xing was almost on hisst breath, so magical power crystals werent useful. Even magical power might not be very helpful, and she could only keep him alive for the time being. In fact, magical power wasnt useful for all kinds of diseases and injuries. It could cure minor injuries and diseases in an instant, but Zhou Xing was seriously injured.. It was already very good if he could recover a lot. Chapter 2192 - The Reputation of the Hospital Matters more than a Life

Chapter 2192: The Reputation of the Hospital Matters more than a Life

Anyway, as long as he could recover a lot, it would be enough for him to live to eighty and he would have no problem moving around. His body would only be a little worse than other people, but it wouldnt make his normal life difficult. Chen Xun and hisrade didnt know what Gu Ning was doing. They thought Gu Ning knew Chinese medicine, and she was testing Zhou Xings heartbeat. Although western medicine was much more popr than Chinese medicine nowadays, they didnt think Chinese medicine was useless or a trick. Instead, they felt it was impressive that someone knew Chinese medicine. Experienced Chinese medicine doctors deserved great respect, but they had no interest in those who knew little about it. Wait outside now, please! Gu Ning said. She was going to do the treatment without them, otherwise they would be doubtful if she cured Zhou Xing by doing nothing. Sure. Chen Xun and hisrade agreed at once, then walked out. Outside, the doctor who was thrown to the ground by Gu Ning was already gone, because he was in a lot of pain and had gone for a check-up. The other doctor was also scared by Gu Ning, so he walked away as well. However, the doctor who was thrown to the ground by Gu Ning wouldnt ept the result, so he called the deputy dean of the hospital at once. When the deputy dean learned of the situation, he was mad too and said that he wouldeter. In the ward, Gu Ning put a lot of magical power into Zhou Xings body and Zhou Xing finally survived. Now, Zhou Xings blood vessels were unblocked, and his internal organs were recovered by 50%, which was the best result because the amount of magical power that a person could bear was limited. If he wanted to continue to recover, he had to rely on himself and have a good rest. Zhou Xings blood vessels returned to normal function and his breathing gradually became noticeably steadier. After a while, his face gradually became ruddy. Although Gu Nings face became a little pale after putting a lot of magical power into Zhou Xings body, she was still fine. Right after Gu Ning finished putting magical power into his body, she heard noises from outside, but she didnt go out. She only used her Jade Eyes to see what was happening. Several doctors were having a conflict with Chen Xun and hisrade. Among the doctors, there was the deputy dean. It seemed that the doctor she had thrown out had told on her. Anyway, Gu Ning wasnt afraid. How can a person without a doctors certificate treat the patient? Its also a young girl. What if anything bad happens? Can you take the responsibility? Other people might think our hospital has a problem. The deputy dean snapped at Chen Xun and hisrade. It seemed he didnt care about the patients health; only the reputation of their hospital. Deputy Dean, dont worry, well take the responsibility by ourselves, said Chen Xun. He understood it wasnt eptable, but hisrades life mattered much more than the rules. You can take the responsibility? Can you? Who do you think you are? This is a hospital. If anything bad happens, other people will only me us for bad management. For the deputy dean, he didnt care who took the responsibility, he was only afraid the hospital might be affected. The deputy dean didnt know that Chen Xun worked for Leng Shaoting. If he knew, he wouldnt dare to be so impolite to him. Deputy Dean, is the reputation of the hospital more important than a life in your eyes? Chen Xun angrily questioned. Hearing that, the deputy dean was slightly surprised, but he wouldnt admit it in public. He wasnt dumb. Did I say the reputation of our hospital matters more than life? Dont be so ridiculous. Dont damage the reputation of me and our hospital. The deputy dean argued. He kept on talking about the reputation of their hospital. Chen Xun felt disgusted. This deputy dean was really hypocritical, but he wouldnt stop hiding it. At this moment, the door of the ward opened and Gu Ning walked out. Seeing Gu Ninging out, Chen Xun and hisrade asked nervously, How is Zhou Xing now? Go inside and have a look by yourself. Gu Ning said to them. After that, Chen Xun and hisrade went in, leaving Gu Ning behind. When the deputy dean and other doctors saw Gu Ning, they were subconsciously surprised and stunned. Although they knew it was a young girl, they didnt know she was so beautiful. However, they were mad afterwards. They were mad at Gu Ning who was so young and had no doctor certificate. She also dared to treat the patient without caring about the rules set by the hospital. As a result, the deputy dean wanted to criticize Gu Ning. However, when the deputy dean just opened his mouth, Gu Ning interrupted him. Deputy Dean, you better check the patients condition before you say anything. I dont want you to apologize after finding out the patient is fine. I wont ept it anyway if you want to snap at me. What do you mean? The deputy dean was struck dumb. He understood what Gu Ning meant. Gu Ning implied that the patient was fine and was saved by her. Precisely because of that, he was struck dumb. He couldnt believe that Gu Ning was able to save the patients life and didnt think the patient could survive. Now, this girl, who was about twenty, told him that she had saved the patients life. I mean the patient who was given up on by your hospital was saved by me, said Gu Ning. She didnt disdain the hospital, because she was able to save the patients life because of her magical power. She didnt have real skills. She was just a bit displeased, so she wanted to argue with him. Although the deputy dean felt it from Gu Nings words earlier, he didnte back to his senses until Gu Ning put it very straightforwardly. The deputy dean felt embarrassed and wanted to defend himself, but he would be more embarrassed if he found out that the patient was really saved. Thinking of that, the deputy dean had to swallow his anger and hurriedly walked inside with the other doctors for a check. The other doctors couldnt wait to do a check after hearing Gu Nings words. They wanted to see whether this girl was really so unbelievable. After the check, they found that the patient was indeed much better and was also recovering, which amazed all of them. This girl really had abilities. Even though they felt it was unbelievable, it was the truth and they couldnt deny it. Chen Xun and hisrade were full of excitement. They trusted Gu Ning from the beginning, but they were anxious before the result was out. Now that the result was out, they were still shocked and thought it was amazing. At the same time, they were relieved too. Chapter 2193 - Dont Be Fooled by Them

Chapter 2193: Dont Be Fooled by Them

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The deputy dean was mad, but didnt dare to meet Gu Nings eyes. Right when he was about to criticize Gu Ning earlier, he was interrupted by her, otherwise he would be greatly embarrassed. Although the doctors who came with the deputy dean didnt think highly of Gu Ning, and felt it was ridiculous, they said nothing to Gu Nings face. Therefore, they didnt feel guilty and turned to ask Gu Ning how she did it. Gu Ning only told them that it was her unique skill and was a secret. Without getting the answer, those doctors were disappointed. Some of them tried to persuade Gu Ning by saying that it was a virtue to save people. If she could teach them, they would be able to help more people. Gu Ning, however, wasnt convinced and even disdained them. I am neither a doctor nor a savior. Its a virtue to save people, but are you willing to save patients who dont have money? If youre unwilling to do that, stop talking about these meaningless principles. Im not a naive girl whos easy to fool. Gu Ning retorted unceremoniously. Well Hearing Gu Nings words, those doctors didnt know what to say next. Gu Ning ignored them, and directly took out a bottle with three power crystals. She handed it to Chen Xun, and said, There are three pills in it. Give him a pill every three days. His life isnt in danger now, but he still needs to rely on himself to recover. Except for a physical examination, he doesnt need injections, medicines, or infusions. Sure. Chen Xun took the medicine bottle, then thanked Gu Ning seriously. Thank you so much! Thank you! The other soldier thanked her sincerely as well. My pleasure. If there is anything wrong with him, call me, said Gu Ning. Thanks, said Chen Xun and hisrade. After that, Gu Ning left. Chen Xun wanted to walk her out, but she declined. The several doctors were still unwilling to ept the result, so they followed Gu Ning out, as did the deputy dean. Although he was biased against Gu Ning earlier, Gu Ning was very excellent at medicines, so he also hoped that she could help their hospital. Gu Ning didnt want to waste more time on them, so she sped up and they were unable to catch up with her. After Gu Ning left, Chen Xun shared the news with Leng Shaoting. Because Leng Shaoting knew Gu Nings abilities very well, he wasnt surprised at all. Finishing the call with Chen Xun, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning and thanked her for saving hisrade. Although he didnt need to thank her because of their close rtionship, he shouldnt take it for granted. In order to let Leng Shaoting feel better, Gu Ning epted his gratitude. Before long, the two doctors who had treated Zhou Xing also heard the news, and were amazed too. However, the doctor who was thrown out by Gu Ning felt very surprised and angry, because it was too humiliating. Therefore, he had an evil idea and hoped that Zhou Xing could die after the treatment. In that case, he wouldnt be humiliated and people would believe that he was right. He could criticize Gu Ning afterwards and make her apologize to him. Unfortunately, the reality was quite the opposite of what he wanted and he had to swallow the humiliation. What had happened to Zhou Xing soon spread abroad and all of the doctors were surprised. However, they didnt know this girls status. The hospital had asked Chen Xun and hisrade about it, but they refused to tell. After Gu Ning left the hospital, she went to deal with Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya. On her way, Gu Ning told K to find out where they were, so she could go to see them. Gu Ning called K and asked for the location of Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya. It was time for lunch, so Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya were dining in a restaurant now. Once Gu Ning heard that, she rushed over. When she arrived, they had almost finished eating, but didnt leave yet. Gu Ning didnt bother to avoid them and directly sat across them. When Gu Ning walked near, Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya saw her. Although they didnt have bitter grudges against Gu Ning, Gu Ning had ruined their n once, so they had a bad impression of her. They were unwilling to see her. However, they didnt go to cause her trouble either. Besides, they werent very familiar, so neither of them greeted each other. After Gu Ning sat down, she began to order. After ordering, Gu Ning stared straight at them, releasing cold magical power. Although the magical power followed her consciousness to the ce she wanted it to be, the surroundings would also be affected. Fortunately, there usually werent many people in the restaurant in the morning, so it wouldnt have much impact. Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya felt Gu Nings look. They were both confused and turned to look at her. They didnt understand why she was staring at them. However, they soon felt the familiar coldness and panicked. They still couldnt figure out what had happened! Once they felt something was wrong, they wanted to run away, but they didnt dare to stand up at all because they were afraid of falling all of a sudden. Seeing Gu Ning staring at them, they wondered whether it had something to do with Gu Ning. The moment they had that idea, they felt it was ridiculous. She was only staring at them and had done nothing! They didnt know that Gu Ning only needed to stare at them in order to achieve her goal. She didnt need to use violence. When they seemed unwell, Gu Ning deliberately asked them with concern, What happened? Why do you look so ufortable? They werent familiar, but had met twice, so it wasnt inappropriate for her to ask them that question. Gu Ning asked them in order to keep on staring at them and so that they wouldnt be suspicious of her. Call an ambnce Kato Toya uttered with difficulty, hoping Gu Ning could help them. No problem. Gu Ning agreed with crity and took out her phone to call an ambnce. At the same time, she didnt stop putting icy magical power into their bodies. Even if they were sent to the hospital, no doctor could treat them. When the hospital couldnt help them, the hospital would call the police and send them back to their country. Gu Ning didnt n to let them die here, or it might cause trouble, but she was determined to make them suffer. Therefore, she decided to disable them.. They could still live for a while anyway. Chapter 2194 - Something Isnt Right

Chapter 2194: Something Isnt Right

She didnt care whether they could stay alive or not after leaving her country. Before long, Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toyapletely lost their voices and senses. They sat still as if they were frozen. Some customers who sat near them were also slightly affected by the cold magical power, but it wasnt a big problem. They only stiffened a little and soon recovered. Therefore, they didnt pay much attention to it. They only discussed whether the air conditioning began to blow cold wind. After freezing Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya, Gu Ning reported what had happened to a waiter who reported it to their manager at once. The manager didnt know what else he could do and could only wait for the ambnce toe. An ambnce soon came and took Kuraki Akemi as well as Kato Toya to the hospital. The dishes Gu Ning ordered were being delivered now, so she decided to enjoy her meal. After dealing with Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya, Gu Ning was in a good mood, so she sent a message to Leng Shaoting and told him what she had done. She didnt directly call him in case she interrupted him. She was right. Leng Shaoting was busy with his work now, so he didnt immediately reply to Gu Ning. It only took about a dozen minutes, and it would take about twenty minutes for Gu Nings order to be finished. Therefore, after Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya were taken away, the dishes Gu Ning ordered were ced on the table. However, right when Gu Ning began to eat, she felt a cultivator quicklye over. Gu Ning was surprised, but soonposed herself and continued to eat. Gu Ning understood that the cultivator must havee for the magical power she just released. However, even if the cultivator came, she wouldnt be exposed because she was just a mortal in cultivators eyes. Before long, the cultivator appeared in the restaurant. Gu Ning calmly gave the cultivator a nce and found it was a familiar face, Dongfang Jinghong. Although Dongfang Jinghong felt the magical power was already gone when he approached the restaurant, he was reluctant to leave right now. He wanted to see what had happened here and tried to find some clues. Dongfang Jinghong wanted to figure it out, because the magical power was an evil magical power. He thought it might be an evil cultivator, or ghosts or monsters. When Dongfang Jinghong walked into the restaurant, he saw nothing was wrong and found no clue, but he noticed Gu Ning instead. Subconsciously, Dongfang Jinghong felt the evil magical power might have something to do with Gu Ning. Gu Ning was a mortal, but she indeed had something to do with magical power in her hands. However, it was just a guess and he didnt think it was the truth. Dongfang Jinghong hadnt met Gu Ning before, but now he felt he could have a talk with her. Hi, Miss Gu. Dongfang Jinghong politely greeted her. May I know you? Gu Ning raised her eyes to look at him and pretended that she didnt know him. My surname is Dongfang. Ive got a jewelry business as well, so I know youre the owner of Jade Beauty Jewelry. I also know you have many otherpanies. Ive always admired you and I didnt expect to see you here. Dongfang Jinghong said, Miss Gu, can I have a seat? Dongfang Jinghong was very kind, he was much nicer to her than Jing Yunfei. Please. Gu Ning didnt refuse. Although she knew his purpose, she also wanted to seize this chance to stop Dongfang Jinghong from spying on her. It wasnt difficult for her to avoid them, but she felt ufortable when someone was secretly watching her. Hearing that, Dongfang Jinghong sat down. Have you eaten, Mr. Dongfang? Gu Ning asked politely. Yes, said Dongfang Jinghong. If so, then Ill eat alone, said Gu Ning, then she began to enjoy her meal. Oh, Miss Gu, did anything happen here just now? Dongfang Jinghong asked casually. Yeah, a man and a woman sat at the opposite table from me, but they suddenly couldnt move. They asked me to call an ambnce for them. They were just taken away by doctors, Gu Ning said. It was very easy for other people to find out what had happened here just now, so she didnt need to lie. When she said that, she didnt have any guilty conscience. Instead, she looked confused and it seemed she also wanted to know what exactly had happened. They suddenly couldnt move? What happened to them? Dongfang Jinghong frowned. Were they affected by the evil magical power? I have no idea. I was curious too, so I asked them about it. They could barely say a word, so I didnt get an answer, said Gu Ning resignedly. What else did you feel isnt right? Dongfang Jinghong asked. Something isnt right? I dont think so. If there is anything it might be that I felt very cold all of a sudden for a few minutes at that time. My body stiffened a little. I thought it was a problem with the air conditioning, but other people asked a waiter about it. The air conditioning was working properly, so I dont know whats the reason. Perhaps its something that isnt right, said Gu Ning. It was easy to find it out and she was very close to Kuraki Akemi and Kato Toya. If she felt nothing when they had trouble, it wouldnt be right. Hearing that, Dongfang Jinghong understood that they must have been affected by magical power, but whether it had something to do with Gu Ning He wasnt very suspicious of Gu Ning, but couldnt trust her. In addition, who were the two people? He couldnt ask Gu Ning about it because he didnt think Gu Ning knew it. After that, Dongfang Jinghong tried to talk about Cine with Gu Ning and Gu Ning made it very clear that Cine wouldnt have cooperation with other people. After that, she said the same words that she had used to threaten Jing Yunfei to Dongfang Jinghong and he was indeed scared. Although Dongfang Jinghong had a good attitude, it didnt change his purpose, so Gu Ning didnt bother to care about his pride. Compared with Hong Yifeng and Jing Yunfei, he had a much better attitude and didnt use coercion and bribery. After being threatened by Gu Ning, Dongfang Jinghong left. Gu Ning also left once she finished her meal. She didnt go back to school, and instead went to the flower center to see Jing Yunyao and the others. She also told them that Baili Zongxue woulde this weekend. Pavilion of Magic had hired a staff member yesterday. It was a woman about forty, whose surname was Lin. Chapter 2195 - What a Rare Visitor!

Chapter 2195: What a Rare Visitor!

Because she had worked in a flower shop before, she knew everything about flowers, even better than Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing. That being the case, they didnt need to do much work. It was clear that they needed staff with experience. After Gu Ning came, Jing Yunyao introduced the new staff, Lin, to Gu Ning and told her that Gu Ning was also a boss of the Pavilion of Magic. I know you. Youre the popr Goddess Gu on the Inte recently, right? Lin was very surprised and excited to see Gu Ning. Although Jing Yunyao already told her that it was Gu Ning, she had to make sure because she couldnt believe it was true. Hi, Lin, nice to meet you, Im Gu Ning, said Gu Ning kindly. She didnt put on any airs. I cant believe Im able to see you in real life. Im so lucky! My daughter is a loyal fan of yours. She wont stop talking about you every day, said Lin. She learned about Gu Ning precisely because her daughter was Gu Nings loyal fan, but she also admired Gu Ning. Gu Ning was a perfect kid in parents eyes. She was good at everything, and might be the best kid Lin had ever seen. Miss Gu, can I take a photo with you? It can be a good souvenir for my daughter, said Lin with hesitation. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. Afterwards, Gu Ning took a few photos with Lin. When Im free ande over on weekends, you can tell your daughter toe and have some fun! Gu Ning said. Since Lins daughter liked her, she could gain Lins loyalty by having a close rtionship with them. In that case, Lin wouldnt y cheap tricks when she worked for them in the future. Gu Ning wasnt projecting her shorings on Lin, she simply took precautions. After all, they just met Lin. Although she wasnt sure whether it would work, she hoped that Lin would be nice to them when they treated her kindly. Sure, sure! Lin was excited and agreed, because she had the same idea, but felt embarrassed to say it aloud. After chatting with Lin for a while, Gu Ning called Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing aside to talk about something. Gu Ning told Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing that Baili Zongxue woulde tomorrow because it was a weekend. She told them to avoid meeting Baili Zongxue. Tell Lin to pay more attention to that. If several girls about eighteene tomorrow or the day after tomorrow and mention my name, give them a 30% discount, said Gu Ning. No problem, Ill tell herter, said Miao Jingjing. Their flower shop was very popr and one staff member wasnt enough to serve all the customers, so Gu Ning and the others went to help Lin. Because of Elder Mrs. Xu and her friends, many other rich people came to the Pavilion of Magic to buy arge amount of nts as well. Almost every family raised nts now, and some had a lot of them at home. Therefore, after they had opened the shop for a few days, more than half of the first batch was sold. They needed to prepare another batch tomorrow morning. Mother, Ill tell Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to bring the nts over tomorrow, said Gu Ning. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were free now anyway. Thanks. Jing Yunyao epted Gu Nings arrangement. It didnt be big news that some people had damaged the Pavilion of Magic, but what had happened to the Fairy Flower Shop was known to a lot of people within a short time. Therefore, many people believed that it must have something to do with the damage to the Pavilion of Magic. It couldnt be a coincidence that the two flower shops were damaged one after another. However, it was just a guess without proof, so no one could be sure. Some people even came to the Pavilion of Magic tofort Jing Yunyao, but actually tried to get some information about the drama. They asked Jing Yunyao whether she had found the criminal. Jing Yunyao gave them an affirmative answer and said that it was already settled, but she didnt tell them who the criminal was. When they asked whether it was the owner of the Fairy Flower Shop, Jing Yunyao only told them not to think about it too much. Some people also went to the Fairy Flower Shop to ask about the drama, and the female owner of the Fairy Flower Shop denied it too. Without an answer, they remained doubtful. If it was really the owner of the Fairy Flower Shop, it would be a warning to them. They wouldnt mess with the Pavilion of Magic. Most of them had a business here, but did not have many connections, so they were reluctant to get in trouble. It was three hours after Gu Ning texted Leng Shaoting that Leng Shaoting called her back. They didnt have a long talk and soon hung up because Leng Shaoting was still busy and didnt have much time to talk with her. Gu Ning didnt leave until she had a meal with Jing Yunyao and the others in the shop. When she got back to school, it would be time for the evening ss. As soon as Gu Ning walked into the parking lot, she sensed the air of cultivators and turned to look for them, then she saw Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua who had been absent for a long time. Did theye here for the Pavilion of Magic? No matter what, since they showed up here, Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing had to avoid them. Without dy, Gu Ning called Jing Yunyao and told her Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua appeared. They mighte for the Pavilion of Magic. Once Jing Yunyao learned the news, she got off work earlier with Miao Jingjing and Gu Ning went back to the shop. If they really came for the Pavilion of Magic, they had to be determined to get an answer. If she didnt solve the problem right now, they woulde again. As a result, Gu Ning went back in order to tell them that the flower shop was hers. Because they already knew Cine medicines contained power crystals, they would stop paying special attention to the Pavilion of Magic after they knew it was also owned by Gu Ning. They knew they wouldnt get any useful information. This time, in order topletely stop them from looking for magical power, Gu Ning nned to use the effect of Shangguan Yang. She would tell them that it was Shangguan Yang who gave her the magical medicine. Because Shangguan Yang wasnt exposed before, she didnt talk about him with other people. Seeing Gu Ninging back, Lin wasnt surprised, because Jing Yunyao had already told her that Gu Ning woulde back in a while to deal with something before they left. Two minutester, Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua came. Without surprise, they came for the Pavilion of Magic. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were slightly surprised to see Gu Ning, but it wasnt a big surprise. They knew it could have something to do with Gu Ning, but werent sure of it before they saw her. Oh, hi, Miss Dongfang, Mr. Wu, what rare visitors you are! Are there any nts you like? If you want, I can give you a 20% discount, said Gu Ning to wee them. Are you the boss of this shop? Dongfang Ziyu asked, although she already had the answer. Yes, Gu Ning said. Your nts are so different from those in other shops, said Dongfang Ziyu. Chapter 2196 - I Can Tell You Then!

Chapter 2196: I Can Tell You Then!

Yeah, I know what you want to know, Miss Dongfang. The nts here have something different. I dont know what it is, but I do know it attracts you here. This isnt the first time that youvee to see me. Youve already visited Cine, said Gu Ning. She knew their intention, but wasnt mad. Hearing that, Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua stayed calm, because they knew they came here to see Gu Ning for the magical power. They were also aware that Gu Ning wasnt dumb, so she must know their purpose. Miss Gu, can you tell us what you add to Cine medicines and these nts? Dongfang Ziyu asked, but didnt have hopes. However, Gu Ning chose to be honest with them this time. Well, Im so bothered these days when people wont stop spying on and investigating me. Let me tell you then! I told you before that I added a substance that isnt recorded in the form to the medicines. The nts in my shop are also watered with that substance. If you ask me what the substance is called, I dont know either, but I can tell you who gave it to me, said Gu Ning. Really? Hearing that, Dongfang Ziyus and Wu Shunhuas eyes lit up. They were greatly surprised that Gu Ning was willing to tell them now. However, since Gu Ning was willing to tell them right now, she must have told other people about it too. Thinking of that, they were less excited, but it was better to know the answer. Its a senior called Shangguan. He only told me the substance can greatly improve the effects of medicines. If nts are watered with it, they could grow to be more vital and attractive, said Gu Ning. Senior Shangguan Knowing that, both Wu Shunhua and Dongfang Ziyu were shocked. To their surprise, it turned out to be Senior Shangguan. In an instant, Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were disappointed, because they didnt dare to mess with Shangguan Yang at all. Do you know Senior Shangguan as well? Gu Ning acted surprised. We were honored to meet him once, said Dongfang Ziyu. Thank you so much for your answer, Miss Gu. See you. Since they had the answer, Dongfang Ziyu felt they should leave. They didnt doubt Gu Nings words, because it couldnt be a lie since Gu Ning knew Shangguan Yang. In addition, given Shangguan Yangs level and status, it wasnt strange that he had magical things. Alright, see you, Miss Dongfang, Mr. Wu, said Gu Ning. After that, Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua left. Since its from Senior Shangguan, Im afraid there is nothing we can do. Lets go report it to the patriarch, said Wu Shunhua. Yeah, lets go back now. Since Senior Shangguan is involved, other cultivators cant get the magical power either, said Dongfang Ziyu. If none of them could have it, she could keep the bnce. A few minutes after Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua left, Gu Ning told Lin to go home. It was already 7 pm, and she could get off work. Before Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua went back to their world, they contacted Dongfang Jinghong and told him the news. They wanted him to go back with them because the investigation was meaningless now. Hearing that, Dongfang Jinghong was amazed and had doubts. He thought Gu Ning might be deceiving them. Dont you know Shangguan Yangs status? If Gu Ning doesnt really know him, she wouldnt have mentioned him. And she also has power crystals. She cant be an ordinary mortal. If there is something like that in the cultivation world, we would have known about it, said Dongfang Ziyu. Hearing that, Dongfang Jinghong agreed and epted that exnation. Therefore, Dongfang Jinghong met them and they went back to the cultivation world together. When they were back in the Dongfang familys house in the cultivation world, it was already 10 pm. Once they were home, they talked to Dongfang He about it. Dongfang He didnt doubt it either. As Dongfang Ziyu had said to Dongfang Jinghong, if Gu Ning didnt really know Shangguan Yang, she wouldnt have mentioned him. In other words, even if it wasnt given to her by Shangguan Yang, she must have a rtionship with Shangguan Yang to be able to mention him. Shangguan Yang must be aware that they had been secretly spying on Gu Ning for a long time, so he told Gu Ning to tell them the truth to stop them. If so, they should stop spying on Gu Ning for the sake of Shangguan Yang. They couldnt mess with Shangguan Yang nor could they get anything they wanted from him. Other people didnt know it was Shangguan Yang who supported Gu Ning, so they continued to try to find out the truth. On the weekend, Gu Ning went to work at herpany. They reached many deals with otherpanies, so Gu Ning went to help them when she was free. Although she didnt need to manage thepany in person and Chen Cangyi would do that for her, she would take it over sooner orter, so she had to learn as much as possible. Today, Baili Zongxue and Song Miaoge agreed to visit the Pavilion of Magic together. At 11 am, the two met at a nearby shopping mall. After having lunch, they went there. Once Baili Zongxue approached, Jing Yunyao felt the air of a cultivator, so she said to Lin that she needed to deal with something and quickly went out with Miao Jingjing. Therefore, when Baili Zongxue and Song Miaoge arrived, there was only Lin in the shop. Although there were many customers in the shop and Lin was busy, she could do her work well. Normally, people came in and looked around by themselves. If they found what they liked, they would ask for the price and pay for it if they wanted it. And for convenience, all the nts in the shop had a price tag, so normally they didnt bargain. They only offered a discount if a customer bought a lot. Walking into the Pavilion of Magic, Baili Zongxue realized why the nts here were so attractive. She felt the magical power in them. The two of them didnt stay inside for too long. After about a dozen minutes, Baili Zongxue bought two pots, while Song Miaoge bought five. Because they said they were Gu Nings friends, Lin, who was informed earlier, gave them a 30% discount. They didntck money, but they were happy to have a discount. At this moment, Baili Zongxue didnt think about Baili Zongyangs attitude if he saw here home with two sulent nts. She didnt realize it would cause trouble until she was home and Baili Zongyang really saw them. She regretted bringing them home afterwards. However, she already brought them home, so she had to face the trouble. Anyway, it was easy to exin the situation. Chapter 2197 - Forget It If You Dont Believe It

Chapter 2197: Forget It If You Dont Believe It

Where did you get these two pots of sulent nts? Baili Zongyang asked. He was free today, so he didnt go to work. A flower shop at the Flowers and nts Trading Center, said Baili Zongxue. Was it opened by Gu Ning? Baili Zongyang asked. Gu Ning was the first name that appeared in his mind, because the medicines produced by her pharmaceuticalpany also contained the same magical power. Yeah! Baili Zongxue said. So you still found nothing till now? Baili Zongyang asked. Hearing that, Baili Zongxue panicked a little from a guilty conscience, but she wasnt sure why Baili Zongyang suddenly asked that. Was he simply asking her whether she had found anything unusual, or did he know that she had found out something unusual but kept it a secret from him and now gave her a chance to be honest? Even if Baili Zongxue wasnt sure of it, she decided not to tell him since she promised Gu Ning that she would keep it a secret. No, not at all. Baili Zongyang, however, saw through Baili Zongxue, and squinted at her. He actually just asked Baili Zongxue whether she had found out anything unusual, but he knew that she must have found something special after witnessing her guilty and uneasy reaction. However, she chose not to tell him. Baili Zongyang became serious at once. Zongxue, your reaction already betrayed you. Do you think Ill believe you? Hearing that, Baili Zongxue got nervous and was mad at her poor acting. Her older brother was sharp-eyed, and it was impossible for her to deceive him once the secret was exposed. However, even if she knew it was useless, Baili Zongxue still refused to be honest. Forget it if you dont believe it. Once she finished, she hurriedly turned around and went upstairs to her room. She ran away, which proved she was guilty. Since Baili Zongyang already noticed her strange reaction, Baili Zongxue didnt bother to argue with him. Anyway, she would continue to y dumb. Baili Zongyang didnt stop her, nor did he force her to tell him the truth. He understood that Baili Zongxue was unwilling to tell him for a reason, and precisely because of that, he realized that Gu Ning was much moreplicated than he thought. After Baili Zongxue was back in her room, she felt relieved, but it was only temporary. What if her older brother forced her to tell him everything? How should she handle it? After that, Baili Zongxue sent Gu Ning a message on WeChat and told her what had happened. Gu Ning didnt expect it to be a secret for too long, so she actually didnt care if Baili Zongyang found out. Moreover, she had already told other people that she had a rtionship with Shangguan Yang, they simply didnt know she was Shangguan Yangs disciple, Qing He. Gu Ning trusted Baili Zongyang, so it didnt matter if he learned that she was Qing He. After he knew her identity, he wouldnt pay special attention to her any longer. Therefore, Gu Ning replied to Baili Zongxue and told her to be honest with her older brother if she failed to keep it a secret, but she couldnt tell other people, since it would do more harm than good. In fact, it wasnt easy for Baili Zongxue to keep the secret during these days, especially when she faced Baili Zongyang. She always felt guilty and uneasy. She knew the truth about Gu Ning, but couldnt tell Baili Zongyang because she had promised Gu Ning not to do that. Therefore, Baili Zongxue felt relieved when she read Gu Nings reply and she agreed with Gu Ning. After having the call with Gu Ning, Baili Zongxue rushed out of her room and went to talk to Baili Zongyang about Gu Ning. Baili Zongyang was still in the living room. He was enjoying tea and ying on the phone. Seeing Baili Zongxue walk out, Baili Zongyang only gave her a nce, then continued to y on his phone, as if nothing had happened earlier. Baili Zongyang didnt bring it up simply because he didnt want to embarrass Baili Zongxue. Zongyang, there is something I need to tell you, said Baili Zongxue. What is it? You have my ears, said Baili Zongyang. Because Baili Zongxue seemed very determined not to tell him the secret about Gu Ning earlier, Baili Zongyang didnt connect her words with Gu Ning right now. Its about Gu Ning, but you must promise me not to tell anyone else, said Baili Zongxue. She trusted her older brother, so she wasnt worried that he might tell other people as long as he agreed to keep it between them. Upon hearing that, Baili Zongyang became serious. Sure, I promise. In fact, Gu Ning is Shangguan Yangs female disciple, Qing He, said Baili Zongxue. What? Hearing that, Baili Zongyang stood up in surprise, because it was too shocking and he couldnt stay calm. Gu Ning was Shangguan Yangs female disciple, Qing He? They had different appearances, but he could understand it, because it was easy to change ones appearance with make-up. However, there was no air of a cultivator on Gu Ning! Do you mean Gu Ning is Shangguan Yangs female disciple, Qing He? But there is no air of a cultivator on her! Baili Zongyang asked. After that, Baili Zongxue told him what had happened that day. Gu Ning said she has a different physical condition. She can hide the air of a cultivator. We ran into an evil cultivator that day, and she was forced to show her level as a cultivator to save me. She told me her real identity afterwards, but she didnt want me to tell other people, so I kept it a secret from you, said Baili Zongxue. Hearing that, Baili Zongyang was stunned for a long while. He couldnt believe his ears. He knew that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, but he had never thought that she could be a cultivator too. She was even the female disciple of Shangguan Yang, Qing He. No wonder she saved Baili Zongxue twice. They had a close rtionship. If it was another person, Gu Ning might not have been so helpful. Zongyang, youve promised me not to tell other people, and you must keep your word. Dont tell anyone, including our grandfather. Baili Zongxue trusted Baili Zongyang, but she thought it was necessary for her to remind him to be careful. If Baili Zongyang told other people, she would feel guilty when she met Gu Ning again. Sure, I promise I wont tell anyone, said Baili Zongyang. He honestly wouldnt tell other people about it since Gu Nings identity was exposed for saving Baili Zongxue. Hearing Baili Zongyangs answer, Baili Zongxue was relieved. On Monday again, at noon, Gu Ning met Qu Hanjiao in the canteen. Because of the disappearance of the female water ghost, the yin on Qu Hanjiaos body had faded a little, but it would take some time for her topletely get rid of it. Qu Hanjiao still had a gloomy expression, and liked to be in a corner without anyone around her. When Gu Ning and the others were halfway through their meal, Qu Hanjiao suddenly walked towards Gu Ning, but Gu Ning didnt look at her and continued to eat. Chapter 2198 - Why Should I Help You?

Chapter 2198: Why Should I Help You?

Song Miaoge and the others looked at Qu Hanjiao, then at Gu Ning. Seeing that Gu Ning didnt mean to say anything, they said nothing as well. Most people around them were aware of Gu Nings grudge against Qu Hanjiao, so they all turned to look at them when Qu Hanjiao walked to Gu Ning. They guessed whether Qu Hanjiao was going to cause Gu Ning trouble. Does Qu Hanjiao n to make things difficult for Gu Ning? No idea, but if she wants to do that, she better think twice! Shes no match for Gu Ning after all. Right! Because Qu Hanjiao had grudges against Gu Ning, people all believed that she was going to cause Gu Ning trouble. As a result, they allughed at Qu Hanjiao for herck of self-awareness. Qu Hanjiao heard their discussions. She would have been furious in the past, but now she stayed calm. Gu Ning, can we talk? Qu Hanjiao said. She seemed to be in a bad mood, so she didnt have a good attitude, but she wasnt forcing or ordering Gu Ning either. Given her condition now, she had no ability to be arrogant. In addition, after going through a lot recently, she became a lot more mature. She knew people disliked bad attitudes. About what? Gu Ning asked in a t voice. Actually, given their rtionship, it was very nice of Gu Ning to even reply to her. Can we have a private talk? Qu Hanjiao said. Fine, but I need to finish my meal first, said Gu Ning. She could ignore Qu Hanjiao because of their bad rtionship, but Gu Ning wanted to know what Qu Hanjiao nned to talk about with her. Although Gu Ning didnt know what Qu Hanjiao wanted to talk about with her, she guessed it probably didnt have something to do with Qu Hanjiaos idea of taking revenge. It was just her guess. After all, they werent friends, and it wasnt likely to be true. It was just a strange feeling Gu Ning had. If Qu Hanjiao really told her that she wanted to take revenge, Gu Ning would be curious about her thoughts. No matter what, Gu Ning didnt think Qu Hanjiao would know that she was the woman who appeared by the Future Lake that night. Gu Ning had confidence in thay. Sure! Qu Hanjiao felt rxed when Gu Ning agreed to have a private talk with her. She nodded and didnt show any dissatisfaction because Gu Ning made her wait. It was very nice of Gu Ning to have a private talk with her, so Qu Hanjiao didnt dare to force Gu Ning to be quick. If Gu Ning was annoyed, she wouldnt talk to her and she wouldnt have any chances. Moreover, when Gu Ning agreed to have a private talk with her, she suddenly felt she had hope and became more nervous. Actually, it was a misunderstanding and Qu Hanjiao didnt have much hope, but she was willing to try, or she would regret giving up so quickly. Gu Ning didnt deliberately keep her waiting by eating slowly. She ate at a usual speed, then left once she finished. Yuan Shuyan soon heard that Qu Hanjiao went to see Gu Ning. Yuan Shuyan was curious about the reason too, but she wouldnt ask Qu Hanjiao about it because of their bad rtionship now. It had nothing to do with her now. Gu Ning and the others went to the football field, then Gu Ning asked her friends to walk by themselves, while she walked with Qu Hanjiao alone. When they were far away from the crowd, Gu Ning asked, What do you want to talk about with me? I would like to ask you to help me teach a few people a lesson by disabling them. I can pay you, Qu Hanjiao said without much confidence. Given their bad rtionship, if she were Gu Ning, she would gloat over her enemys bad luck and wouldnt help her enemy at all. However, she was left no choice now, so she had this stupid idea of turning to Gu Ning for help. Do you think Ill help you? And do you think Ick money? Gu Ning asked. She wasnt mocking Qu Hanjiao, and she could see that Qu Hanjiao was left with no choice since she decided to turn to her for help. In fact, except for what had happened to Qu Linan, the conflicts between Qu Hanjiao and her werent serious. There was no bitter grudge between them. If Qu Hanjiao knew that her father actually dug his own grave, she wouldnt be like this right now. Hearing that, Qu Hanjiao bit her lips. It seemed she was doing her best to fight back her sadness. She didnt think Gu Ning would help her orcked money. After all, Gu Ning had dozens of billions of yuan in wealth. She, however, could only pay two hundred thousand yuan, which was all she had. I dont think youll help me. I was so bad to you after all. I dont think youck money either. You have dozens of billions of yuan after all. Im just begging you to help me, because Im left with no choice. Only you can help me now. For what Ive done to you, Im so sorry. Please ept my apologies, said Qu Hanjiao. She then gave Gu Ning a deep bow and apologized sincerely. In the past, it would be a great humiliation for her if she had to apologize to Gu Ning. She wouldnt do that. However, she thought it was nothingpared with the revenge she wanted to take. She gradually learned that people needed to pay for what they had done. Therefore, she slowly built her values and no longer thought that she could do whatever she wanted to do relying on power and money. She used to be high up in the air and bully other people as she wanted. Now she was bullied by someone else who was at a higher status than her and she was too weak to take revenge. Are you sure you can really get over the grudge between us? I cant believe it. Im afraid you might trap me by begging me to help you teach other people a lesson. Then you would have the evidence of me beating other people and use that to destroy my reputation. Or you can kill two birds with one stone. You can make both me and those people you hate get in trouble at the same time, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning actually could feel Qu Hanjiaos sincerity, and she didnt see any hints of a scheme from her words and behavior, so Qu Hanjiao might not have the thoughts she just pointed out. However, Gu Ning wasnt sure of it, so she said it aloud in order to feel her out. Hearing that, Qu Hanjiao was struck dumb for a second. She hadnt thought about it yet! I understand your worries, but I never thought about that, said Qu Hanjiao. She thought it was very normal that Gu Ning had that worry, so she wasnt mad when Gu Ning questioned her. Qu Hanjiao wasnt skilled at hiding her thoughts, and she basically showed everything on her face, so Gu Ning could see that she meant every word she said. Chapter 2199 - What Favor?

Chapter 2199: What Favor?

Why are you turning to me for help? Gu Ning asked. She didnt say whether she believed Qu Hanjiaos exnation or not, but Qu Hanjiao understood that it wasnt easy for Gu Ning to trust her. After all, given their bad rtionship, it was convincing that she tried to kill two birds with one stone. Because the person I want to pay back is very influential. After my father was caught, the Qu family is now under the control of my uncle. My family is helpless now without money and influence. I cant do anything to those who hurt me. I know youre strong, so I can only turn to you for help. I understand I was very bad to you, so you might refuse to help me, but I honestly dont know what to do now said Qu Hanjiao, then cried squatting on the ground. Once Qu Hanjiao started crying, she attracted a lot of attention. People around them nced at her, then at Gu Ning. It appeared as if they felt Gu Ning had bullied Qu Hanjiao. Gu Ning had the same feeling, so she was displeased and snapped. Be quiet! Hearing that, Qu Hanjiao stopped crying at once. She was scared of Gu Ning. If you cry without caring where you are, other people might think I bullied you, said Gu Ning in annoyance. S-Sorry, I didnt mean to Qu Hanjiao realized she just lost herposure, so she apologized at once. She was most afraid of Gu Ning now. Who do you want to pay back? Gu Ning asked. She asked that because she agreed to help, but not out of kindness. She simply wanted to solve the problem caused by her. Because of her interference, Qu Hanjiao failed to take revenge. If it hadnt been for her, Qu Hanjiao might have sessfully cooperated with Zhao Xiaoxi and taken revenge, even if she had to die in the end. Gu Nings interference ruined herst chance to take revenge, but she saved her life, which was equal. However, the bad people got away with it. She didnt owe Qu Hanjiao, but those bad people werent punished. Therefore, Gu Ning felt it was better to solve the problem if it was possible. Hearing Gu Nings question, Qu Hanjiao thought Gu Ning must be willing to help her, so her face lit up and she said, The people I want to pay back are called Yuan Yiyang, Zhao Jie, and Wang Fei. Yuan Yiyang is Yuan Shuyans older cousin and Zhao Jie and Wang Fei are members of the Yuan familys faction. They raped me and caused my womb to tear and bleed. I can no longer be a mother. I hate them. I hate them to death, but Im not able to kill them. I dont dare to hire other people to punish them, because Im afraid they are not influential enough to punish them. They might hurt me again Qu Hanjiao was born in a rich family after all, so she didnt have arge friend circle. She could only pay some gangsters to do things for her, but those gangsters were nobodiespared with people like Yuan Yiyang. The Yuan family! It was the Yuan family again. It seemed the Yuan family had done many bad deeds. Yuan Shuyans older cousin, Yuan Yiyang, was Ji Wennas fianc. Gu Ning wondered whether Ji Wenna was aware that her fianc was a rapist. Either way, it was none of her business. However, Qu Hanjiao was raped by them and her womb tore and bled and she couldnt be pregnant again, which was too cruel. How much can you pay? Gu Ning asked. She asked because she was willing to teach Yuan Yiyang and the others a lesson, but it wouldnt be free. I-I only have a hundred and fifty thousand yuan, said Qu Hanjiao. Because the Qu familyspany was under the control of her uncle now, her family didnt have much money. She didnt dare to ask her mother and older brother for the money, because she didnt tell them yet. Her older brother spoiled her. So if he learned about it, he would surely go to kill Yuan Yiyang, but her older brother certainly wouldnt seed. What was worse, her older brother would be seriously punished, and she would be the cause if he was injured. She was a lot more mature now, so she was unwilling to worry her family. Great, then you can donate one hundred thousand yuan to charity anonymously. When its done, Ill arrange for people to teach those bad men a lesson for you. Well, its impossible to kill them, because I dont want to be a murderer, but Ill do an investigation. If theyvemitted other crimes and the crimes are serious, I will disable them and put them in jail. If not, I will only break their leg or arm. After all, they have no grudge against me, and I cant do too much, Gu Ning said. Sure! Qu Hanjiao was already satisfied that Gu Ning was willing to disable them and she didnt dare to expect too much. If she could collect more evidence of their crimes, she would be able to punish them more seriously ording to thew, which would be a better result. With Gu Nings answer, Qu Hanjiao left school at once to donate money to a charity. She wanted to finish that sooner, so that Gu Ning could help her take revenge earlier. Thinking that Gu Ning didnt take her money and instead made her do charity, Qu Hanjiao couldnt help but feel ashamed. Gu Ning was outstanding and had a strong sense of justice. Qu Hanjiao even antagonized her before, misunderstanding and ndering her. Upon thinking about it, Qu Hanjiao regretted acting against Gu Ning. Once Qu Hanjiao was gone, Song Miaoge and the others came in a hurry and asked Gu Ning why Qu Hanjiao came to see her. She apologized to me for her bad behavior to me before, and she wants me to do her a favor, said Gu Ning. What favor? Song Miaoge asked curiously. Its a secret. Gu Ning didnt tell them, because she thought that she shouldnt tell other people about what Qu Hanjiao had been through. Since Gu Ning didnt want to tell them, they didnt ask again, because Gu Ning would let them know if it was possible. If Gu Ning didnt tell them, it meant they shouldnt know. When it was time for ss, they went back to their own ssrooms. At this time, Gu Ning called K and asked him to investigate Yuan Yiyang, Zhao Jie, and Wang Fei. After the investigation, it turned out that they had done a lot of bad things and they didnt even bother to hide it. They might be too arrogant and believed that no one could punish them, or they were too confident and thought that nobody would find out what they had done. Either way, they werent smart. What exactly had they done? They hadnt only raped Qu Hanjiao, they also raped several other girls, but those girls were all born in ordinary families, so they could do nothing about it. Chapter 2200 - They Are Useless for the Rest of Their Life

Chapter 2200: They Are Useless for the Rest of Their Life

As for those girls who had been raped by them, one of them left the capital, onemitted suicide because she couldnt get over it, one stayed in the capital, but she failed in the National College Entrance Examination because of the traumatic rape and she could only go to an average college. Thest girl was one of them. They often hung out together and she became a bad girl. In addition to that, they also did and sold drugs. Although the amount wasntrge, it was enough to put them in jail. Given what they had done, Gu Ning had enough reasons to teach them an unforgettable lesson. When sses were over in the afternoon, Gu Ning went to the canteen and saw Qu Hanjiao standing outside and looking around. Gu Ning knew that Qu Hanjiao was waiting for her. Seeing Gu Ninging over, Qu Hanjiao ran towards her immediately, paying no attention to Song Miaoge and the others next to her. She said, Its done. Great, wait for my news then. It wont be long, said Gu Ning. Thanks. Qu Hanjiao thanked Gu Ning, then turned around and walked away. Song Miaoge and the others were very curious about it, but Gu Ning told them it was a secret at noon, so they didnt ask about it. When Qu Hanjiao went to talk with Gu Ning, Yuan Shuyan and Ge Qingqing came and saw them. Why is Qu Hanjiao talking with Gu Ning? Ge Qingqing was very curious. Who knows! It has nothing to do with us anyway, said Yuan Shuyan with zero interest. However, she was quite curious about it too. Let me ask, said Ge Qingqing. Although Yuan Shuyan said she had no interest, Ge Qingqing understood that Yuan Shuyan must be curious as well. After all, Qu Hanjiao had grudges against Gu Ning before, so it aroused their curiosity that Qu Hanjiao ran and talked to Gu Ning now. She wanted to ask about it not because she knew Yuan Shuyan was also curious, but because she wanted to know it herself. Whatever, said Yuan Shuyan airily, but she actually supported Ge Qingqing. After that, they went to the second floor of the canteen. Right after upying a seat, Ge Qingqing walked to Qu Hanjiao. Jiaojiao, how are you doing recently? Ge Qingqing asked with concern. It was sincere. Although they hadnt hung out together for a long time, there was no conflict between them, so they were normal friends. Do you think I can be good after what has happened to my family? Qu Hanjiao asked in a t voice. Facing Qu Hanjiaos question, Ge Qingqing suddenly didnt know what to say, because it made her seem impolite. However, she asked simply to show her concern. Therefore, she was a little mad at Qu Hanjiaos question. Jiaojiao, I just care about you, said Ge Qingqing. Thank you for asking, said Qu Hanjiao. Because she knew Ge Qingqing was sincere, she thanked her. Oh, why did you go to talk with Gu Ning today? Dont you have a grudge against her? I dont mean to interfere. Im just worried about you, said Ge Qingqing. Its private, said Qu Hanjiao, but didnt tell her any details. What is it? Can you tell me? Ge Qingqing asked. The second she finished, she felt it was too straightforward. In case Qu Hanjiao felt she had a purpose, she immediately changed her tone. Well, I mean if you need any help, you can tell me. Ill help you as long as I can. Even though Ge Qingqing changed her tone at once, Qu Hanjiao already figured out her intention. Ge Qingqing was simply trying to find out what she had talked about with Gu Ning. She actually didnt care much about her. She was upset, but didnt bother to argue with her. She replied in a t voice again. Thanks, but not now. Qu Hanjiao gave that answer and deliberately ignored Ge Qingqings question about what she had talked about with Gu Ning. And you talked with Gu Ning Ge Qingqing was unwilling to give up. Qingqing, I know you came to me simply wanting to know why I went to talk with Gu Ning. You dont care about me at all, right? Before Ge Qingqing could finish, Qu Hanjiao interrupted, staring straight in Ge Qingqings eyes. Ge Qingqing felt guilty at once and denied it right away. No, I came because Im worried about you. After all Dont worry, she wont hurt me, said Qu Hanjiao, then she lowered her head to enjoy her meal. She was unwilling to talk with Ge Qingqing any longer. Seeing that Qu Hanjiao refused to tell her what she had talked about with Gu Ning, Ge Qingqing felt embarrassed to continue to ask her. Afterwards, she turned around and went back to Yuan Shuyan. After Ge Qingqing went back, she told Yuan Shuyan the result. Qu Hanjiao talked about something private with Gu Ning and refused to tell her any details. Because Ge Qingqing failed to get the answer, Yuan Shuyan was a little displeased, but there was nothing she could do about it. Gu Ning quickly took action at night. She didnt do it in person, and instead had Gao Yi and Qiao Ya do it. They were going to disable their pen*ses. Yuan Yiyang and his friends were typical yboys who always had fun in pubs till dawn. So after K spied on them for a while, he easily figured out which bar they went to today. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were professional killers, so it couldnt be easier for them to disguise themselves. Although they couldnt bepletely different people, they could get away with what they were going to do, unless they met top hackers like K or top corps like Leng Shaotings team. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya went to the bar as normal customers, and they specially ordered a table next to Yuan Yiyang and his friends. After drinking for a while, they deliberately caused trouble and had a fight. During the fight, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya punched Yuan Yiyang and his friends many times and also heavily hit their pen*ses They would be useless for the rest of their lives. Even if it wasnt that serious, they had to wait for years to be able to have an erection again, and they would soon finish without sexual pleasure. The fight soon attracted the attention of security guards, but Gao Yi and Qiao Ya ran away before they came, and it was impossible for those security guards to catch them. They couldnt catch the criminals, so they could only call the police and send Yuan Yiyang and the others to the hospital. Because of Yuan Yiyangs status, the police soon arrived and carried out an investigation right away. However, the police failed to find anything useless. After Yuan Yiyang and the others had a medical check in the hospital, they found many problems inside their bodies. They werent seriously superficially injured, but their pen*ses was disabled. Besides, they carried drugs with them and there were drugs in their bodies too. Chapter 2201

Chapter 2201: Huang Haihao Is in Trouble

However, because Yuan Yiyang was a member of the Yuan family and the other two men with him had a high status as well, the police didnt arrest them. What they didnt know was that after Gao Yi and Qiao Ya left, they had changed back into their original attire, followed them to the hospital, and got the result. Therefore, even if the police handling the case wanted to remove it from the public attention, they couldnt do that now. The next day, the news that Yuan Yiyang, Zhao Jie and Wang Fei had a fight in a bar and had their pen*ses injured went abroad. Undoubtedly, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were the cause. The inspection reports were directly exposed, so it showed that Yuan Yiyang and the others were not only injured on their pen*ses. They also took and carried drugs. Although it wasnt umon in high society that rich heirs took drugs, they would be fine if it wasnt exposed. However, once it was exposed, they would be in trouble. Once the news spread, Yuan Yiyangs parents went to the hospital. The hospital didnt leak the information and refused to admit it, but someone must have stolen the reports. Yuan Yiyangs parents didnt think the hospital dared to do that, but they wondered who could steal the reports. After analyzing for a while, they thought of Yuan Yiyang being beaten. It was possible that Yuan Yiyang was not just drunk and causing trouble, but that someone deliberately designed it. As for the purpose, Yuan Yiyangs parents also knew that their son was disobedient and had offended many people. Therefore, he might have been retaliated against this time. Even so, they were determined to find out who did it. However, at present, they had to deny that Yuan Yiyang was taking drugs, saying that the report was false and that Yuan Yiyang was maliciously framed by someone, then they posted the hospital report. This report was made anew. Although it was also made by the hospital, the information on the report was false. Therefore, some people believed it, but some people didnt. Nevertheless, whether the public believed it or not, the police didnt continue the investigation, and Yuan Yiyang was fine. Gu Ning wasnt surprised, so she didnt think it was a big deal. Anyway, she didnt rely on that to put Yuan Yiyang in prison. Qu Hanjiao didnt know if Gu Ning had gotten enough evidence that could throw Yuan Yiyang to jail, but she was very happy to learn that Yuan Yiyang and the others had lost the use of their pen*ses. Now that the news went abroad, Qu Hanjiao had no doubt that it was true, because she believed in Gu Ning. Had she not been in the canteen at this time, she would haveughed out of control. However, today Gu Ning didnte to the canteen, so Qu Hanjiao didnt see her. She actually wanted to ask about the situation after seeing Gu Ning. In thest ss, Gu Ning received a text message from Gao Yi, telling her that the Tianying Gang was in trouble in City C, so she left school. Because of the internal conflict of the Tianying Gangst time, the deputy gang leader was killed, but now he appeared again. Just tonight, Huang Haihaos car was blown up and he was seriously injured. At the moment, he was in an emergency room in the hospital now. His life was in danger. The Tianying Gang was in a mess. If Gao Yi and Qiao Ya got involved in the Tianying Gangs chaos, they would be able to solve it, but only Gu Ning could solve the problem of Huang Haihaos injury. Therefore, Gu Ning asked Gao Yi to book ne tickets for the three of them. Gu Ning also left early because of it. It seemed as if she had to deal with problems one after another recently. As for the rape casesmitted by Yuan Yiyang and the others, Gu Ning wasnt in a hurry to expose their dirty secrets. After all, Yuan Yiyang and the others were still injured in the hospital. Even if their dirty secrets were exposed, they couldnt be sent to the court, so she decided to wait till their condition became stable. Anyway, right now, she needed to go to City C. Gao Yi had booked tickets for 2:10 pm. At this time, it was nearly 12 pm, so it was time for them to go to the airport. Gu Ning met Qiao Ya and Gao Yi at the airport. When they arrived at City C, Gu Ning didnt go to see Huang Haihao immediately, but instead found a ce and changed clothes first. After changing clothes, she went to see Huang Haihao. However, Gu Ning went there without Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. After all, Huang Haihao was the only one who had seen Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Even Huang Haihaos henchman only knew Gao Yi and Qiao Yas phone numbers and the names he knew were fake. If Gao Yi and Qiao Ya went there with Gu Ning, their real identities would be exposed. However, Huang Haihao was the only one who had seen Gu Ning, and now Huang Haihao was unconscious so Gu Ning obviously couldnt get through to him. If she went there right now, other people might not believe her. So in order to prove her identity, Gu Ning went there with Qiao Yas phone. When Gu Ning arrived at the hospital where Huang Haihao was, it was nearly 7 pm. Although Gu Ning didnt have dinner, she wasnt hungry. At this time, Huang Haihao was just pushed out after an operation, and he was in the ward. Huang Haihao was in a VIP ward. There were four security guards outside the ward and two henchmen were inside. After Gu Ning came, she didnt go in right away, but instead called Huang Haihaos henchman, Hu. Once Hu received Gu Nings call, he walked out. He didnt know the appearance of the owner of this phone, but he had no doubt since Gu Ning came with the phone. Hu walked out and saw Gu Ning outside, so he knew it was her. In case any idents happened, Hu still asked, Are you Miss Ye? The surname Qiao Ya told them was Ye, and she didnt tell them her full name, so they always called her Miss Ye. Im Tang Aining, because I failed to get through to Huang Haihao, I brought Miss Yes phone with me to prove my identity, said Gu Ning. As Huang Haihaos henchman, Hu definitely knew who Tang Aining was. Therefore, Hu knew that Tang Aining was the real boss of the Tianying Gang. Although he had never seen her before, he had no doubt. He was shocked and surprised when he heard Gu Nings self-introduction, then immediately greeted her with great respect. Miss Tang, very nice to see you, Im Hu. Lets go in now, said Gu Ning. Please, Miss Tang. Hu made a hand gesture and invited Gu Ning to go in. Hi, Miss Ye. After Gu Ning walked into the ward, Yang, who didnt know that Gu Ning was Tang Aining, called her Miss Ye. This is Miss Tang, said Hu to correct him. Hearing that, Yang was shocked. To his surprise, the visitor was the real boss of the Tianying Gang, so he apologized in horror at once. Sorry, Miss Tang, I thought it was Miss Ye. Chapter 2202

Chapter 2202: The Real Boss of the Tianying Gang

Its fine. You havent seen me before after all, said Gu Ning airily. Then she walked to the patients bed and took out a power crystal and gave it to Huang Haihao. She used it as a cover, because Hu and Yang were here. After Huang Haihao took the power crystal, Gu Ningid her hand on his wrist to feel his pulse and secretly put her magical power into his body. Huang Haihao was seriously injured. Although it wasnt as serious as Zhou Xings, he was also in a very dangerous situation. He has just had the operation, but his life wasnt out of danger, and he could die at any time. Speaking of Zhou Xing, after Gu Ning treated Zhou Xing, Zhou Xing woke up the next night, shocking all the doctors again. After absorbing Gu Nings magical power, Huang Haihaos face gradually became ruddy. His breathing became more obvious too, and he was clearly getting better. Hu and Yang rounded their eyes in shock, unable to believe what they saw. Miss Tang, Leader, its Hu was excited. Although Huang Haihao obviously got better, he still wanted to hear an affirmative answer to make sure of it. Dont worry, his life is no longer in danger. If nothing unexpected happens, hell wake up in a few hours. Itll be very soon, Gu Ning said. Hearing that Huang Haihaos life was out of danger, Hu and Yang were relieved, but they were surprised to know that Huang Haihao would wake up in a few hours. They were very curious about what kind of medicine Gu Ning gave Huang Haihao, as it had an amazing effect, but they didnt dare to ask. As long as Huang Haihao was fine, they were satisfied. Tell me the situation of the Tianying Gang now, said Gu Ning. The deputy gang leader, no, Long Yichao, tried to kill the gang leader, but failed. When he escaped, he crashed into the river with his car. The car was salvaged, but the people who fell in the river were presumed dead, because the river in City C is so wide and deep, the water runs quickly too. However, unexpectedly, Long Yichao didnt die. Just this morning, explosives were suddenly thrown at the gang leaders car from a passing car. The person who did it was precisely Long Yichao. However, he ran away, and we have not caught him yet. Although weve sent people to guard the exits of City C, its unavoidable that Long Yichao has other ways to leave it. Now the Tianying Gang is in a mess, and they are moring to choose a new leader, Hu said, getting more and more angry. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, he wouldnt have curbed his anger. Take me to the Tianying Gang and notify all the senior members to have a meeting, Gu Ning said. The most important thing now was to stabilize the situation in the gang. As for the whereabouts of Long Yichao, she would leave it to K. Sure, Hu said. Because Gu Ning was the real boss of the Tianying Gang, Hu naturally needed to obey her orders without hesitation. Afterwards, Hu began to inform all the senior members to go to the Tianying Gangs headquarters for a meeting right away. Gu Ning asked about the location of the ident, then called K. After listening to Gu Nings order, K couldnt help but joke. Boss, after I know so many secrets about you, will you kill me? It was true that K knew more of Gu Nings secrets than anyone else who worked for her too, including the existence of zombies. It depends on your performance, said Gu Ning meaningfully. It sounded as if she was going to kill him if he behaved badly. Although K knew it wouldnt happen, he still trembled in fear and said at once, Boss, I promise Ill do my best. I wont disappoint you. Great, Gu Ning said and hung up. Hu, however, didnt finish his task. Only the members who supported Huang Haihao agreed to attend the meeting, while those who had different ideas said they didnt have time. Hearing that, Gu Ning said to Hu, Tell them were going to talk about the new gang leader. Hu did what she said, and those who gave the excuse of having no time immediately agreed toe. After they were notified, Yang and the others were left to guard Huang Haihao, while Hu took Gu Ning to Tanglong Winery. Although the vi of Tanglong Winery was bombed before and hadnt been rebuilt yet, the office area remained safe, so they could have a meeting there. When Gu Ning and the others arrived, a dozen or so senior members of the Tianying Gang arrived too. When they saw Hu bring a woman in, they all expressed their doubts. Who was this woman? What was she doing in the Tianying Gang? Hu, who is this? Why did you bring an outsider to our gang? the head of the Intelligence Department immediately questioned unhappily. Yeah, Hu, whats going on here? other heads asked. Well, let me solve your doubts next, Gu Ning said, and walked towards Huang Haihaos position. Seeing that, they were all shocked, and the head of the Intelligence Department was the first to say angrily, Thats not a position you can sit in! The head of the Intelligence Department wasnt protecting Huang Haihaos position. He felt it should be his seat, so other people couldnt touch it. Other members didnt think Gu Ning should go there either, but they werent as emotional as the head of the Intelligence Department. After he criticized Gu Ning, they remained silent. Its not up to you whether I can sit here or not. Hu, tell them whether I can stay in this position, Gu Ning said, then directly sat down, looking like a boss. Hearing that, the other people turned to look at Hu. Before Hu could say anything, they all asked, Hu, whats going on now? What does she mean? Why can she sit on that seat? Facing their questions, Hu calmly said, No one is more qualified than Miss Tang to sit in that position, because Miss Tang is the real boss of the Tianying Gang. What? Hearing that, everyone was shocked. This woman was the real boss of the Tianying Gang? How was it possible? Howe they knew nothing about it? Even if there was another boss controlling the Tianying Gang, it couldnt be a woman! They never thought women could achieve anything, since women were always the weak in their eyes. Hu, you must be joking! Did you just say shes the real boss of the Tianying Gang? We didnt know that at all. Did you pay a random person toe here and tell us shes the real boss of the Tianying Gang, so that you can seize the power yourself? Hu, Im surprised by your ambition. They began to criticize Hu one after another, except for those who were still loyal to Huang Haihao. Chapter 2203 - Punish the Head of the Intelligence Department

Chapter 2203: Punish the Head of the Intelligence Department

Although they didnt know that the Tianying Gang had another boss, they still believed in Hu. They knew how loyal Hu was to Huang Haihao. Therefore, since Hu said that now, it should be true. They felt it was unbelievable, but they chose not to say anything right now. Hu wasnt angry when he was questioned, but he didnt respond to them either, because at this time, Gu Ning opened her mouth. Why cant I be the real boss of the Tianying Gang? Do you still remember that Huang Haihao was abducted once before? Is it you? You abducted our gang leader? Hearing that, they guessed she might have kidnapped Huang Haihao and threatened him to give his position to her. If she had really abducted their gang leader, she couldnt be an ordinary woman at all. Back then, no matter how they tried to find Huang Haihao, they werent able to find any clues. After taking Huang Haihao away, this woman also came back quietly and bombed the basement. Looking at Gu Ning, they were shocked and scared of her, but some of them also remained doubtful. Right, I abducted Huang Haihao and blew up the basement, and you couldnt even find me. Do you still think Im incapable of sitting in this position? Gu Ning asked them. If that was the case, she definitely was able to sit in that position, but it didnt mean they were willing to listen to her just because she was capable and qualified. The head of the Intelligence Department argued first. Even if you have abilities, it doesnt mean you can be our leader. You stole the position by threatening Leader Huang, so we refuse to listen to you. Right. Seizing that chance, several of them showed their disagreement. They disagreed because some of them wanted to be the leader, and they were unwilling to be led by a woman. They were all strong men, and they couldnt stand it if a woman became their boss. Really? Did you think your real boss was always Huang Haihao before I showed up? Gu Ning asked. She knew that they always believed Huang Haihao was their real boss. What do you mean? Hearing that, other people were all confused. Was the real boss of the Tianying Gang another person before she appeared? I mean there was another real boss above Huang Haihao before I showed up, said Gu Ning. How is it possible? Hu, do you know that? Nobody believed it and they turned to ask Hu. As Huang Haihaos henchman, Hu should know what they didnt know. Right, our leader actually isnt the real boss of the Tianying Gang. The real boss was someone else, said Hu, but he didnt give more details, because he wasnt sure whether he should continue or not. What? No, its impossible. Whos the real boss of the Tianying Gang then? Hearing Hus answer, they were convinced, but were unwilling to believe it. Let me tell you about that! The reason why I started with the Tianying Gang before wasnt against any of you, but because of the real boss of the Tianying Gang. I used Huang Haihao in an attempt to force your real boss to give in, but your real boss refused. Instead, he chose to give up Huang Haihao, so Huang Haihao turned to me and I let him go, Gu Ning said. Your previous real boss is the former chairman of the Tang Organization, Tang Bingsen, but its different now, said Gu Ning. What? Hearing that, everyone was amazed once more. They had heard of the chairman of the Tang Organization, Tang Bingsen, but they were surprised to know that he was the real boss of the Tianying Gang. Whether youre willing to listen to me or not, I, Tang Aining, am the real boss of the Tianying Gang now. If you refuse to take me as your leader, you can go against me as you want. As long as you have the ability to kill me, you can rece me and be the leader, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning said that in order to get rid of those ambitious members right now. If any of them really wanted to kill her, she would kill them now to build her fame. Very well, as you wish! The head of the Intelligence Department abruptly stood up with a gun in hand. The next second, he raised his hand to shoot at Gu Ning. In fact, he had longed for this position for a long time, and couldnt wait a moment longer. Finally, Long Yichao was in trouble, then Huang Haihao, so he believed that it was his chance to be the leader. However, unexpectedly, a woman appeared in his way all of a sudden and said that she was the real boss of the Tianying Gang. It waspletely uneptable in his eyes. Since she dared to say that whoever killed her could be the leader of the Tianying Gang, he wouldnt hesitate to kill her right now. Witnessing that, other people were scared and felt that the head of the Intelligence Department was too bold. Actually, the head of the Intelligence Department wasnt just bold. He simply couldnt ept the result. Although several of them had the same idea, they didnt dare to take action, at least not right now. However, they wanted to see the head of the Intelligence Department kill this woman and then they would see who could be the next leader of the Tianying Gang. Some people, on the other hand, didnt want the head of the Intelligence Department to kill this woman. After all, given what had happened before, this woman had abilities, so it wasnt a bad thing if she was the leader of the Tianying Gang. Anyway, even if they didnt want the head of the Intelligence Department to kill this woman, they had no intention of stopping him. They also wanted to see if this woman really had the ability to be the leader of the Tianying Gang. If she couldnt even defeat the head of the Intelligence Department, how could she be the leader of the Tianying Gang? Beforeing in, Gu Ning told Hu that no matter what happenedter, he could just stand aside and not intervene. Therefore, Hu didnt move when he saw the head of the Intelligence Department fire at Gu Ning, but he was slightly worried. Facing the gun that the head of the Intelligence Department pointed at her, Gu Ning didnt feel nervous at all. Instead, she curled her lips and sneered. The next second, she turned sideways and avoided the approaching bullets. At the same time, there was a gun in her hand too. Without hesitation, she shot at the wrist of the head of the Intelligence Department. The head of the Intelligence Department wasnt as agile as Gu Ning, so the bullet urately hit his wrist. As his hand became numb and loosened, the gun fell to the ground. It happened so fast that the other people couldnt clearly see what exactly had happened. In the meanwhile, they were stunned too. This woman was unbelievably fast! After Gu Ning shot and sessfully hit the wrist of the head of the Intelligence Department, she didnt stop. Instead, she fired two more shots, one in his shoulder and one in his thigh. Although it wasnt fatal, the head of the Intelligence Department immediately copsed and couldnt fight back. Chapter 2204

Chapter 2204: Ill Say You All Yielded

The face of the head of the Intelligence Department was distorted in anger. He looked at Gu Ning in annoyance, but said nothing. I gave you the chance to kill me, but I wont hesitate to kill those who want to kill me, said Gu Ning coldly, putting great pressure on them. The other people shivered and felt stressed. After that, those who had the idea of killing Gu Ning changed their minds. Most of them were amazed by Gu Nings skills, but they were still reluctant to regard her as their leader. However, they couldnt defeat her. They remained silent for now, but it didnt mean that they gave up the idea of killing Gu Ning. They simply needed a longer time to make a n. If they lost control of themselves, they would have the same result as the head of the Intelligence Department. I know many of you are still unwilling to take me as your leader, so Im ready to face your challenges anytime, as long as youre not afraid to suffer the same result as him, said Gu Ning, pointing at the head of the Intelligence Department on the ground. Hearing her words and witnessing the condition of the head of the Intelligence Department, they were scared. Amazed by Gu Nings abilities, they didnt dare to attack her for the time being. Gu Ning then continued, What I need to tell you right now is that Im the real boss of the Tianying Gang, but I wont manage it in person. I dont have that much time. Now, Huang Haihao is safe, and he will be able to leave the hospital in a few days. Hearing that, everyone was shocked. What? Their leader was already safe and could leave the hospital in a few days? How was it possible? Wasnt his life in danger earlier? Hu, is our leader really They turned to ask Hu. Right, our leader is much better now. His life is out of danger, and hes quickly recovering. Its all because of Miss Tang, said Hu. When Hu said it was Gu Ning who saved Huang Haihao, he showed obvious admiration and respect for her. To be honest, it was the most amazing thing he had ever seen. Miss Tang was an incredible figure in his opinion. Hearing that, people turned to look at Gu Ning and couldnt believe their ears. She had saved their gang leader? Their gang leaders life was out of danger and he was quickly recovering? Jesus, it was unbelievable! Hu, are you joking? Our gang leader was so seriously injured. Even the doctor said his life is still in danger. Only an hour has passed, how could he be out of danger so quickly and be recovering now? Right. Everyone doubted it, because it was too unbelievable and it was beyond their imagination. Its indeed amazing, so I understand that youre doubtful, but its the truth. Youll know after you go to the hospital, said Hu. Hu had also been unable to believe it. Even if he witnessed Huang Haihao recovering, he still couldnt believe it. Because Hu made it very clear, it was hard for them not to believe it. Therefore, they decided to go to the hospitalter. As for the news that Huang Haihao was getting better, some were happy to know that, some felt they were lucky, while others were worried. Those who felt happy for him were people who were loyal to Huang Haihao since Huang Haihao was actually a good gang leader. Those who felt they were lucky were people who hesitated to unseat Huang Haihao, because they were slightly afraid of him. If Huang Haihao was really injured, they could have an excuse to rece him. However, Huang Haihao was recovering now, so they couldnt rece him. Those who were worried were people who wanted to rece Huang Haihao, especially the head of the Intelligence Department. He hated Gu Ning to death at this moment. If Gu Ning had told them that Huang Haihao was recovering earlier on, he wouldnt have tried to rece him. Because Huang Haihao was safe, he would win or die trying if he stood out now. In fact, after he tried to kill Gu Ning earlier, he was already doomed. Now, who else disagrees? Tell me your opinions. I can help you understand the situation, said Gu Ning. They definitely disagreed with her, but none of them dared to say it aloud, or they would be taught a lesson as well. They were unwilling to get in trouble. Seeing them staying silent, Gu Ning said, Well, if you dont say anything, Ill assume you all yielded. In that case, if any of you dares to harm the Tianying Gang, Ill punish you without hesitation, just like Gu Ning warned them. She knew not all of them were willing to ept her as their leader, but she didnt care. She only needed them to do their work well. In order to scare them, Gu Ning picked up an iron rod from the side, then directly bent it with her hands. It looked effortless, and everyone was stunned. To their surprise, she was extremely strong. After bending the iron rod, Gu Ning went on to say what she hadnt finished before, in a more serious tone, Just like this stick. As soon as she finished, Gu Ning heard them gasp in fear. She knew they were all shocked. She didnt know whether they would listen to her in the future, but she would see what she could do at that time. Seeing them calm down, Gu Ning left. As for the head of the Intelligence Department, she told the Tianying Gang to deal with him. He had tried to kill the real boss of the Tianying Gang in public, so he certainly couldnt survive. Gu Ning hadnt eaten yet, but Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were already waiting for her in the hotel, so Gu Ning went straight to the hotel after leaving the Tianying Gang. Because she was going to see Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, Gu Ning put on her original clothes. Once Gu Ning was gone, several senior members went to the hospital to see Huang Haihao. What they saw was exactly what Hu and Gu Ning had told them. Huang Haihao was already out of danger, and he started breathing normally. It seemed he was fine now. Seeing that, those who were worried felt relieved, while those who still hesitated to rece Huang Haihao gave the idea up. However, it was still hard for them to ept the fact that the real boss of the Tianying Gang was someone else, and was even a woman. Even though this woman was very strong, she was still a woman and they felt embarrassed about that. After having a meal, Gu Ning and the others left to search for Long Yichao. After Ks investigation, it was found that Long Yichao escaped to a wilderness in the suburbs and disappeared. After all, surveince cameras were only installed in the city and on both sides of the roads. In the wilderness and mountains, there were no surveince cameras. In that case, the probability of finding Long Yichao was even lower, because the mountains upied arge area, and nobody knew where he went. Chapter 2205

Chapter 2205: Found Long Yichao

Anyway, Gu Ning still needed to search for him. With the help of her Jade Eyes, she could see further, so there was hope. Moreover, no matter where they left from the mountains, it was still within the boundaries of City C. It was either within the city, roads, or viges on all sides, and there were rivers on another side. Surveince cameras were installed on the edges of these ces, so they could find Long Yichao by guarding the ces with surveince cameras. However, there were too many surveince cameras, and it was difficult to watch all of them. They couldnt let go of Long Yichao either, because he was a time bomb. He could cause them trouble at any time. Huang Haihao had survived under the protection of his brothers, but what if it happened again? Therefore, Gu Ning could only tell K and the others to spend more time watching the surveince videos. Gu Ning and the others went to the ce where Long Yichao got out of the car, then looked in the direction he left in. As soon as they entered the mountains, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to observe the surroundings. In the hospital, three hours after Gu Ning finished the treatment, Huang Haihao woke up. Even though Gu Ning had told them that Huang Haihao would wake up within a few hours, she didnt give them an exact number. As a result, they thought Huang Haihao might wake up after about seven hours, but he opened his eyes much earlier, which surprised Hu and Yang. Leader Huang, youre finally awake! Huang Haihao woke up, but his body was quite weak. He said in a very hoarse voice, Water. Water? Let me pour it for you. Yang immediately ran to pour water for Huang Haihao. Oh, I need to ring the bell and let the doctor give you a medical check up, said Hu and went to ring the bell. After that, he said to Huang Haihao, Leader Huang, its Miss Tang who saved your life. She came here and suppressed the disturbance caused by those senior members. The head of the Intelligence Department shot at Miss Tang because he was unwilling to take her as our leader. Hes been locked up now. Once Huang Haihao heard the name Miss Tang, his eyes lit up. He was relieved to know that she had already controlled those senior members. What he worried about most was that the gang might fall into chaos when he was injured. When Huang Haihao heard that the head of the Intelligence Department had shot at Gu Ning in public, he was mad, but it was eptable that the head of the Intelligence Department was already locked up. He actually had the idea of punishing the head of the Intelligence Department, but didnt have a good excuse. Gangsters cared about their brotherhood most, so he couldnt kill his brothers before they really did something to betray him. Yang poured some water and helped Huang Haihao drink it. Huang Haihaos throat felt much better and he could speak now, but his voice was still a little hoarse. Where is Miss Tang? Huang Haihao asked. She went to look for Long Yichao, said Hu. Although it was hard to find Long Yichao, Huang Haihao and the others somehow believed that Gu Ning could do it. After they rang the bell, a nurse came. Hu told the nurse the situation, then the nurse went to call Huang Haihaos attending physician over. The attending physician was greatly surprised to know that Huang Haihao woke up so soon. However, he wasnt as surprised as when he learned that Huang Haihaos life was already out of danger and he was quickly recovering. When he heard that Huang Haihaos life was already out of danger and was quickly recovering, he was shocked. After all, they just finished the operation and Huang Haihaos life had been in danger, but he got much better after a short time. It was hard for people not to be surprised. The doctor also knew it had nothing to do with their treatment, so he asked Hu for the reason. Hu told him that one of Huang Haihaos friends came and gave him a pill. Huang Haihao got much better after taking the pill. It sounded very unbelievable, but Huang Haihao was indeed getting better. Even if it was a miracle, it was too amazing, so the doctor had to believe his exnation. However, as a doctor, he wanted to know what medicine it was. If it was possible, he hoped that the hospital could have some. Therefore, Huang Haihaos attending physician reported it to the dean, and the dean came to ask Hu about the pill. Hu refused to tell them more details. The dean knew they were from an illegal gang, so he didnt dare to force them to tell the truth and had to give up reluctantly. After the medical check, Hu told the senior members of the gang that Huang Haihao was fine and had woken up so they should behave themselves. At the same time, Hu also shared the news with Gu Ning. It wasnt a surprise for her, so she stayed calm. After three hours, Gu Ning still hadnt found Long Yichao, and they had almost finished climbing half of the mountain. Because Gu Ning had a pair of Jade Eyes, she didnt need to search every part of the mountain, which would take days. Although she still couldnt find Long Yichao, it didnt mean he was hiding somewhere in the rest of the mountain. It was possible that he wasnt here, but she had to finish searching the mountain no matter what. Another hourter, Gu Nings phone rang and it was K. He must have found where Long Yichao was, so Gu Ning picked it up at once. Without surprise, K indeed found Long Yichao. He had boarded a small white yacht on a certain section of the river, and left. At exactly this time, Gu Ning and the others were not very far from the section of the river, however, it would take ten minutes to run there. When they arrived, Long Yichao would have already gone far. Besides, it was difficult to find a boat. Therefore, Gu Ning could only go there first, because as a cultivator, her speed was very fast, and Gao Yi along with Qiao Ya wouldnt be able to keep up. It waste at night, and they couldnt see a long distance, so Gu Ning could only go there before them. As for the fact that there were no boats or yachts, Gu Ning didnt have to worry at all, because she could directly dive into the river and chase after him. Ill go there first. Contact Hu, and tell them to go to the XX gate downstream to wait to catch Long Yichao, Gu Ning said to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, then sent the screen shot of the yacht that K sent to her to Gao Yi, and asked Gao Yi to send it to Hu so that they could recognize which one it was. Although it was in the middle of the night, and the screen shot of the surveince video wasnt very clear, it was good to know what it looked like vaguely. Although it couldnt be easier for Gu Ning to catch Long Yichao, she didnt n to do it in person. She only needed to follow him and let the Tianying Gang do it. Chapter 2206

Chapter 2206: Is There a Ghost?

If she acted, she could only act in the river. Once she did that, they would definitely die, but they could see her in the water as well, which would cause unnecessary trouble. Sure. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya understood that Gu Ning was much faster than them, and they couldnt catch up with her, so she would go there before them. After that, Gu Nings figure immediately turned into a shadow, and in the blink of an eye, it disappeared in front of Gao Yi and Qiao Yas eyes. Although Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt know that Gu Ning was a cultivator, they already knew that she was a person with magical skills, so they werent surprised that Gu Ning possessed abilities that were different from ordinary people. Gao Yi called Hu at once and told him what Gu Ning wanted them to do. Once Hu received the message, he took a few of his brothers to prepare to catch Long Yichao. Given Gao Yi and Qiao Yas speed of running, it only took them about a dozen minutes to get to the destination, but Gu Ning reached there in just three minutes. At this time, the yacht Long Yichao was on had already moved a long distance away, but it was still in Gu Nings sight. There happened to be no one in the ce where Gu Ning was, so she jumped directly into the river. After jumping into the river, she released magical power and formed a barrier to surround herself and shut the water out. Afterwards, she hurried to the yacht where Long Yichao was sitting. Because she relied on the magical energy to push her forward, the speed was very fast, and she soon reached the bottom of the yacht Long Yichao was sitting on. However, because of the magical power, many animals in the water were attracted to and surrounded her. Although Gu Ning used magical energy to shake them away, groups of them still kept on bothering her one after another. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see if the person on the yacht was really Long Yichao. There were only three people on the boat, one was Long Yichao, and the other two were his henchmen. In this moment of escaping, smart people wouldnt bring outsiders, just in case the whereabouts were exposed. Gu Ning didnt know when members of the Tianying Gang would arrive, so she used her magical energy to control the speed of the yacht to stop it from going too fast and passing the XX section before members of the Tianying Gang arrived. The speed of the yacht suddenly slowed by one-third, which made Long Yichao and the others feel very confused. They went to check the engine, but there was no problem with it. Since they couldnt see the problem, they could do nothing about it. Anyway, they felt that they had escaped the Tianying Gangs tracking, so they werent very worried. Because Gu Ning was controlling its speed, when they were about to reach the XX section, Hu and the others had just arrived. They also arranged two groups of people to board two yachts. They seemed to be having fun on the river, but in fact, they were preparing to catch Long Yichao. Although it was veryte now, there were still many boats and yachts traveling on the river, so the two yachts arranged by Hu didnt attract much attention. Gu Ning was able to see Hu with the help of her Jade Eyes, and was relieved. She used her magical energy to push Long Yichaos boat to the shore. Hu led a group of people to observe in the dark. Although it was at night, because there were street lights on the riverside and the yachts were also aze with lights, they could see clearly. It was just that Long Yichaos yacht was uncertain for the time being. Hu was looking through a telescope. When the yacht got a little closer, Hu determined that it was Long Yichaos yacht, because people could be seen through the ss. As a result, Hu immediately asked his people to be ready to take action. When Long Yichao saw that the yacht was leaning toward the shore, he immediately scolded his subordinates angrily, Whats wrong with you? Why are you going to the shore? Boss, I dont know whats going on here either! The yacht isnt being controlled by me and is going to the shore by itself. Ive turned the steering wheel vigorously, but this yacht just isnt turning A young gangster who was sailing the boat suddenly said with a sad expression. He didnt know what was going on, and he was also very anxious. Let me try! Long Yichao refused to believe it, so he told the young gangster to leave and he would go to control the steering wheel. However, the situation remained the same. No matter how he turned the steering wheel, it was useless. The yacht still moved toward the shore, and Long Yichao was so angry that he mmed the steering wheel and shouted, Damn it, whats going on here? Its really strange. Is there a ghost? One young gangster said, appearing afraid, as if he really believed in ghosts. Nonsense! There are no ghosts in this world. The other young gangster immediately scolded when he heard that, for fear of angering Long Yichao. I dont want to believe it either, but its really creepy right now! And actually, ghosts may really exist! When I was a kid in a vige, I encountered a strange thing that science couldnt exin The young gangster argued. Shut up! Long Yichao yelled angrily. They were escaping right now. How could they be in the mood to talk about ghosts? In fact, Long Yichao also wondered whether it was a ghost because it was really creepy and strange. And precisely because he had the same doubt, he panicked a little. Was there really a ghost? After Long Yichao snapped at them, the two young gangsters closed their mouths, but they couldnt remain calm after seeing the yacht continuing to move to the shore. Boss, what should we do now? Young Gangster A asked. How would I know? F*ck! Lets get to the shore then! Well figure out a way. What if we really encounter a ghost after we jump into the river? Long Yichao said irritably. He was good at swimming, but at this moment, he didnt dare to jump into the river. After such a creepy thing happened, they were worried that there could really be a ghost in the river. After all, many people died in this river. And every year, there were more than ten people who died in it, either from shipwreck, or suicide, or murder. The two young gangsters didnt dare to say anything after hearing Long Yichaos words. Hu and his people, however, were a little confused when they saw Long Yichaos yacht approaching the shore, but they didnt think about anything creepy. They didnt know that Long Yichaos yacht was forced to approach the shore. Therefore, they thought that Long Yichao wasing to the port. Anyway, since Long Yichao and his people came to the shore on their own, Hu told the two groups of people on the two yachts to stay and wait patiently for now. They would wait and take action after Long Yichao and his people came down from the yacht. The yacht Long Yichao was sitting on was finally ashore. Because of its creepy movement, they didnt dare to stay on it any longer, so they immediately got off it. However, as soon as the three of them got off the yacht, Hu and his people rushed out from all directions and quickly surrounded them. The sudden appearance of Hu and his people shocked Long Yichao and his two henchmen. They couldnt imagine that members of the Tianying Gang were waiting for them here. Chapter 2207

Chapter 2207: Humanoid Tree Vines

If he hadnt taken over the steering wheel just now and felt that the yacht was indeed moving to the shore no matter how he tried, he would definitely wonder whether his people had betrayed him. Long Yichao and his people immediately took out their guns, and wanted to shoot at Hu. Given the current situation, if they didnt fight back and kill them, they would be killed if they were caught. Hu was already prepared, so when Long Yichao and his people had just pulled out their guns and were raising their hands, Hu and his twopanions shot at them first. Their marksmanship was fairly urate, and they directly hit the arms of Long Yichao and his people, making their hands numb, so they couldnt hold the guns. As a result, the guns fell to the ground, and they took the opportunity to catch them without dy. Because Hu and his peoples guns were equipped with silencers, they didnt make much noise. Although there were some people around who saw the situation here, they were scared and ran away when they saw the battle. Nobody dared toe near. When Gu Ning saw Hu and his people arrested by Long Yichao, she also went back. It wasnt because she wouldnte out here. Without doubt, she shouldnte out right away, but that wasnt the main reason. The most important thing was that when she came over, she saw many sunken ships under the river, and there were some merchant ships from years ago. Gu Ning wasnt interested in ancient merchant ships, but she felt the magical power from them, and she was interested in the treasures with magical power. Those sunken treasures in the bottom of the river had no owner, so she could take them for free. After she dived inside, she indeed found a lot of treasures, from different eras. She also encountered some minor troubles. Because these treasures contained magical power, they attracted many creatures in the river. Over time, these creatures gained senses and regarded these treasures as their own. Therefore, once they saw that Gu Ning was about to take the treasures away, they attacked her. Although these creatures couldnt hurt Gu Ning, there were too many of them, so it took Gu Ning several minutes to deal with these creatures. Besides, not only were these creatures aggressive, but the nts were also attacking her. Those boxes containing treasures were entangled by clusters of tree vines, and these tree vines were slightly more difficult to deal with than those creatures. Gu Ning took out a dagger and cut off the vines. However, to her surprise, once they were cut off, they went back to normal within just three seconds. It was impossible topletely cut off all the vines, and they finally wrapped the boxes all over. What kind of nt was this vine? Gu Ning didnt know what kind of nt this tree vine was, but these tree vines were definitely affected by magical power, so they became humanoid. Since she couldnt get rid of them with the dagger, Gu Ning simply stopped and directly used her magical energy to fight them. Without surprise, as soon as her magical energy was released, the vines were shaken and scattered in the water, but within a few seconds, the vines returned to their original appearance. Gu Ning squinted slightly, and suddenly had the idea of taking this tree vine back to study it. Perhaps it would be of great use to her in the future. Since she had the idea, Gu Ning didnt hesitate and took action right away. To take this vine away, she needed to uproot it. Therefore, Gu Ning first used her Jade Eyes to look at the roots of the vine. The roots of tree vines were also intricate, and it wasnt easy to uproot them, but no matter how difficult it was, Gu Ning needed to try. She wasnt the kind of person who gave up before trying, or gave up halfway. Therefore, Gu Ning took out a shovel from her telepathic eye space. At this moment, the tree vine shook a little because it could see Gu Nings intention. When Gu Ning appeared here, the tree vine knew that she wasnt simple, especially when she released magical energy just now. The tree vine could feel the danger and was already afraid. Now, it was really afraid of being uprooted by Gu Ning! Gu Ning didnt know that the tree vine had reached the level of human consciousness, so she didnt know what it was thinking. Anyway, with the shovel, she began to shovel the dirt around the tree vine. The tree vine surely wouldnt watch its roots dug out by Gu Ning, so it immediately attacked her. Although the tree vines couldnt be cut off, Gu Ning could have a break of three seconds every time she cut them. During that break, she could remove a shovel of dirt. It wasplicated and strength-consuming, but it was useful. Therefore, Gu Ning carried out her n. When the tree vines attacked her, Gu Ning cut them once. After that, she took advantage of the tree vines breaking for a few seconds and shoveled away some dirt, then repeated it again and again. As a result, the soil was shoveled away little by little, and the roots of the vines began to show. Because there were many roots, it was inevitable that some roots were shoveled off when Gu Ning was removing the soil. Finally, the tree vine couldnt stand it and said, Stop, stop, stop. It was a childlike voice and Gu Ning couldnt tell its gender. Gu Ning was startled when she heard its voice and subconsciously stopped. She knew that the sound was made by the tree vine, so she was a little surprised. However, she was only surprised and wasnt scared. After all, she had seen too many monsters and ghosts before, and it wasnt a big deal that a tree vine became humanoid. She was just surprised because the tree vine suddenly made a noise, and she didnt expect the tree vine to speak like a human. After the surprise, Gu Ning looked at the tree vine with great interest, and said with a vague smile, I can stop, but you must remove all your vines. I want those things that are wrapped up by you. No, no, if you take them away, what shall I use for cultivation? The tree vine said pitifully. If it werent for its need for the magical power of these things for cultivation, it wouldnt protect them and let Gu Ning cut it violently. Although it could recover on its own, it took its energy. If she continued to cut it, it would die soon, especially after its roots were destroyed, it would die faster. Although it was already humanoid now, it couldnt take a human shape yet. If it could take a human shape, it could leave the soil. Therefore, if Gu Ning took away these treasures, it would have no magical power to absorb and it might never be able to achieve a human shape. If it couldnt have a human shape, it wouldnt be able to leave the bottom of the river and couldnt find the source of magical power or cultivate. Hearing that, Gu Ning had an idea and sweet-talked. Its easy. I have many things with magical power. If youre willing to leave with me, you can continue to cultivate. And my magical power is much purer than the power here. Really? The tree vine showed excitement. Chapter 2208 - It Can Soon Achieve a Human Form

Chapter 2208: It Can Soon Achieve a Human Form

Of course its true. Can you see that my cover is formed by magical power? Im staying inside the magical power cover so I wont get wet. And you should also be able to feel that my level isnt low, right? Precisely because I have a lot of magical power for cultivation, I could be this strong! Seeing that the tree vine was attracted to her idea, Gu Ning acted serious. Although Gu Ning wanted to lure the tree vine into leaving with her, what she said was also true. She would help the tree vine cultivate. If it was used well, the tee vine could also be a very useful weapon. Hearing Gu Nings words, the tree vine realized it was the truth. You arent lying to me, right? The tree vine suddenly became alert, in case Gu Ning fooled it. Why should I lie to you? You have your skills. If I have you with me, you can help me when I encounter trouble, right? We can be teammates. Do you still think Ill hurt you? Gu Ning said. Right, well, I can trust you, but you must give me a lot of magical power for cultivation so that I can achieve a human shape soon, said the tree vine. A human shape? Hearing that, Gu Ning was greatly surprised and grew more interested in the tree vine. There were a lot of humanoid nts, but few of them could take a human form, so Gu Ning was excited. Sure, I will, said Gu Ning. The tree vine was only as smart as a five-year-old child now. It was simple-minded and wasnt calcting. It easily trusted people. Therefore, after getting Gu Nings promise, the tree vine immediately removed its branches and exposed the boxes. Seeing that, Gu Ning walked over and put the several boxes into her telepathic eye space. How about me now? How will you take me away? Suddenly, the tree vine realized this important issue, and became upset, because it couldnt leave the soil at all! What will happen to you if you leave the soil? Gu Ning asked. Without magical power, I can only live one hour away from the soil, the tree vine said. Its voice sounded even more upset, because it was afraid that it couldnt leave with Gu Ning. Hearing that, Gu Ning was relieved and said tofort it, Dont worry, as long as you dont die as soon as you leave the soil, youll be fine. Get out of the soil first. Ill soon move you to a ce full of magical power. Great! After hearing that, the tree vine was delighted. Perhaps because it was too naive, or because it felt that Gu Ning was trustworthy, the tree vine had a certain sense of trust in Gu Ning. At least it didnt doubt Gu Nings words, and immediately pulled itself out of the soil. After the tree vine came out of the soil, arge cluster of the vine branches became one after they were unearthed. In other words, the tree vine could turn its branches into many or just a few,pletely controlled by its own needs. After the tree vine was unearthed, Gu Ning put it into her telepathic eye space. No matter how long the tree vine was out of the soil, as long as it entered the telepathic eye space, time would stop, so it would be fine inside. In addition, there was magical power in the telepathic eye space, and the tree vine could absorb it, which would be of great benefit to it. After taking away all the things she could take with her, Gu Ning left. There were a lot of treasures of low value, so Gu Ning had gained a fortune again. Gu Ning didnt return to the ce where she jumped into the water, but instead went to the shore where no one else was around. Because of the cover formed by magical power, Gu Ning wasnt wet. Once she got on the shore, she called Gao Yi and set the ce where they would meet, then she went to meet him. Gu Ning didnt care how Long Yichao would be punished after he was brought back to the Tianying Gang. So after meeting Gao Yi, she went to rest in the hotel. Many senior managers of the Tianying Gang were amazed by Gu Nings abilities after she found Long Yichao. She must have great skills, otherwise she wouldnt have found Long Yichao within such a short time. Some people had to admit that she was very outstanding, but they still refused to admit that a woman was their real boss. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt ask Gu Ning how she managed to appear here from the other side. They would see Huang Haihao the next morning. And if there was nothing to deal with, they would go back to the capital. As for the tree vine, Gu Ning waited to bring it back to the siheyuan in the capital, then she would release and nt it in the backyard. It could stay there and absorb magical power to cultivate. After it sessfully achieved a human shape, Gu Ning would bring it with her. Although the tree vine would have a human shape, it could still enter the telepathic eye space because it was a monster. At 9 am the next morning, Gu Ning disguised herself as Tang Aining again to see Huang Haihao alone. As soon as Gu Ning walked in the inpatient department, she was stopped by a middle-aged female doctor, but when she faced Gu Ning, she was excited and had no bad intentions. Miss, are you the one who saved Mr. Huang yesterday? asked the female doctor. She knew Gu Ning had visited Huang Haihao yesterday, but wasnt sure whether she had saved Huang Haihao. Hearing the question, Gu Ning understood her purpose. The doctor saw Huang Haihao suddenly get better and wanted to know how it happened. After all, it was a miracle in the medicine field. Sorry, Im not. Gu Ning denied it because she was unwilling to cause unnecessary trouble. Oh, Im sorry. Hearing that, the female doctor showed disappointment at once. She actually wasnt fully-convinced by Gu Ning, but she couldnt say anything about that since Gu Ning already denied it. Even if she was the one who saved Huang Haihao, her denial proved that she was unwilling to admit it. When Gu Ning reached Huang Haihaos ward, the security guards at the door respectfully called her Miss Tang although she didnt inform them earlier. In fact, they didnt know Miss Tang was their real boss. After all, only the senior management of the Tianying Gang knew that Miss Tang was its real boss. Gu Ning was unwilling to overshadow Huang Haihao, so she told them not to tell the other members. Anyway, Hu had told those security guards not to stop her and that they should be polite to her if she came. The security guards didnt stop her, but Gu Ning didnt go in right away, because she was afraid it would cause an inconvenience. She also respected Huang Haihao, because he was the leader of the Tianying Gang. Even though she was the real boss, not many people were aware of it, so she must protect Huang Haihaos status in front of those who didnt know about it. Gu Ning asked a security guard to tell Huang Haihao that she came, and the security guard went in without dy. Hearing that Gu Ning was here, Huang Haihao told the security guard to invite her toe in at once. Chapter 2209 - Who Has Framed Song Wenxuan?

Chapter 2209: Who Has Framed Song Wenxuan?

Now, Huang Haihao was much better. Although he couldnt walk, his limbs could move and he was able to talk. In a few days, he would be mostly recovered. In that case, he could leave the hospital. Hi, boss! Huang Haihao greeted Gu Ning excitedly. Hi, Miss Tang! Hu and Yang also greeted her respectfully, because Gu Ning had told them to call her Miss Tang. How do you feel now? Gu Ning asked with concern. Im much better. Thank you so much, boss, said Huang Haihao. He was very grateful to Gu Ning. d to know that. Gu Ning said, Is there anything I can do to help with the gang? There is one thing I feel I need to talk about with you. Huang Haihao said, Well, the thing is that someone contacted us the other day. He offered a million yuan and wanted us to frame the deputy secretary of a provincial partymittee, Song Wenxuan, with the excuse that he has illegal deals with the Tianying Gang. The person didnt tell us the reason, but we collected some information. It might have something to do with the secretarys transfer to the capital. Hearing that, Gu Ning was mad. To her surprise, someone dared to frame Leng Shaotings uncle. Song Wenxuan was the deputy secretary of a provincial partymittee. If the secretary was transferred, the seat would be vacant. If there was no one who was appointed to that seat, it would be selected from the senior officials in City C. As the deputy secretary of a provincial partymittee, Song Wenxuan was outstanding on his own and his family also had influence. The Song family was one of the most powerful families in City C, so it had a deep influence in the city. Song Wenxuan also married into the Leng family in the capital, which was a great advantage. Therefore, most people believed it would be his seat. As a result, someone wanted to frame him. Although Song Wenxuan had a powerful family as his support, it didnt mean he had no enemies. There were people who dared to do anything for power. Nothing good came without risk and those who dared to frame Song Wenxuan were no less influential than him. Besides, once his enemy took action, his enemy had to be fully-prepared. The person wouldnt do it with his own hands, but would pay other people. If the dirty trick was exposed, the person wouldnt be affected. However, idents happened. If the person had bad luck, he could lose his life after the dirty secret was exposed. Huang Haihao also felt Gu Nings anger. The first idea in his mind wasnt that Gu Ning might have a rtionship with Song Wenxuan and that they might be rtives. Instead he thought Gu Ning was mad at them for taking this job. Gu Ning had told them not to hurt the innocent or break thew. If they took the job and really framed Song Wenxuan, he would hurt the innocent, because Song Wenxuan was a well-known and upright official. Therefore, Huang Haihao exined at once. Boss, we didnt take the job. He had agreed with Gu Ning not to hurt the innocent, and he didnt dare to take the job either. After all, Song Wenxuan was from a very powerful family, while the Tianying Gang was just a small gang. It was no match for the Song family! Moreover, behind Song Wenxuan, there was one of the top families of their country, the Leng family! Do you know who the person that wants to frame Song Wenxuan is? Gu Ning asked. Although she asked that question, she guessed that Huang Haihao had no idea about that. The person wasnt dumb, and would hide his identity when he contacted Huang Haihao. She was right. I dont know. The person called with an unidentified phone, and he obviously used a voice changer, and I refused, Huang Haihao said. Whats the phone number? Gu Ning asked. Wait a minute. Huang Haihao immediately took out his phone when he heard that. He read his call records, and found the number. Gu Ning directly took over Huang Haihaos phone and called it back. Huang Haihao didnt know what Gu Ning wanted to do, but he didnt bother to ask about it. Unfortunately, the phone was turned off, and Gu Ning had to hang it up. After that, she said to Huang Haihao, If he calls you again, ept his offer first. We can take his money, then you can do as he tells you. Leave the rest to me. The Tianying Gang wont do anything to harm Song Wenxuan and the Song family. Sure, said Huang Haihao. He realized that Gu Ning wanted to cheat the person of his money to protect Song Wenxuan. At this moment, Huang Haihao figured out that their boss had a rtionship with Song Wenxuan and the Song family. As for what rtionship it was, he didnt know, nor did he dare to ask. Because there was nothing else to deal with, Gu Ning left. However, she couldnt leave City C because of what would happen to Song Wenxuan, and she had to meet Song Wenxuan today. Gu Ning went to a ce and removed her disguise, then went to see Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. She also called Leng Yuanjin and told her that she was in City C now. She asked Leng Yuanjin whether she was free this afternoon. If Leng Yuanjin had time, she would go to visit her. It was safer for her to talk about it at home. Leng Yuanjin was excited to know that Gu Ning was in City C, so she decided to ask for leave and meet Gu Ning, but Gu Ning turned her down. Gu Ning told her she came to City C to inspect her stores, so she would only be free in the afternoon. If so, Leng Yuanjin respected Gu Ning and didnt ask for leave toe over. She told Gu Ning where the Song familys ce was and told her toe at 6 pm. Because the Song family was arge family, it didnt split. All the family members lived together and she wouldnt be off work until 6 pm. She was worried that Gu Ning might feel uneasy if Gu Ning arrived earlier and didnt know anyone. Gu Ning agreed and mentioned Song Wenxuan. She asked whether he would be home since she needed to talk about something with him. Leng Yuanjin didnt think much about it and just thought Gu Ning might have encountered some trouble at her stores in City C and needed Song Wenxuans help. If that was the situation, she alone couldnt handle it, so she didnt ask further about that and told Gu Ning that she would ask Song Wenxuan first. Because Song Wenxuan was busy recently, she wasnt sure whether he had time. Anyway, since it was about Gu Ning, as long as Song Wenxuan could squeeze time toe home, he would do so. Since Gu Ning came, Leng Yuanjin nned to keep her for a night at the Song familys ce. Therefore, even if Song Wenxuan couldnte home for dinner, he would be back at night and Gu Ning would see him sooner orter. Leng Yuanjin only felt that Song Wenxuan shoulde home as early as he could because it was about Gu Ning. Once Leng Yuanjin finished the call with Gu Ning, she called Song Wenxuan. Chapter 2210 - Mrs. Zhao, You Cant Leave

Chapter 2210: Mrs. Zhao, You Cant Leave

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Unfortunately, Song Wenxuan had an important meal this afternoon and had to go, so he could only meet Gu Ningter. After that, Leng Yuanjin called Gu Ning back and told her the answer. Gu Ning didnt mind. She only wanted to meet Song Wenxuan today. It was an emergency, so it was better to talk about it earlier. Afterwards, Gu Ning brought Gao Yi and Qiao Ya for a meal before going to inspect her stores in City C. In City C, there was a branch of Jade Beauty Jewelry, three branches of Cine, three branches of Gufan, and four branches of Kouzi for the time being. They were newly opened, and there would be more of them in the future. City C wasnt a small city, it was a first-tierrge city with several districts. It had a sessful economy. In City C, the biggest shopping mall wasnt the Tang familys Fengshang Shopping Mall, but it ranked second and was located in the city center. The only branch of Jade Beauty Jewelry in City C was in Fengshang Shopping Mall. In Fengshang Shopping Mall, there was also a branch of Cine, Gufan, and Kouzi. The other branches were opened in other shoppings malls in other districts. Although the sales of these products in City C wasnt as good as in the capital and City B, the products were all extremely popr and highly profitable. At this time, Gu Ning and the others visited Fengshang Shopping Mall in the city center of City C first. They were in the city center now, and it was very close. After a few minutes, Gu Ning and the others arrived at Fengshang Shopping Mall. Gu Ning went there as a customer and she mainly wanted to see the staffs attitude when they provided service. Gu Ning and the others didnt know the exact location of the store, so they looked around for it. The first floor of the mall was the exclusive area for cosmetics and pharmacies. Both Kouzi and Cine were on the first floor, and the two stores were together. Gu Ning would first look around in the beauty store and the pharmacy. There were many beauty shops and counters, but the staff in Kouzi were slightly busier than those in other beauty shops and beauty counters. The saleswomen were barely free for a second, and they were always busy working. It was very normal, because the store wasntrge and five saleswomen were just enough. No one would pay a lot to hire too many saleswomen. Although the saleswomen were busy working, they maintained a good attitude, so Gu Ning was very happy to see that. After looking around, they left and no one recognized Gu Ning. It was a good thing, because Gu Ning didnt want to cause unnecessary trouble. Then, they went to the clothes area on the second and third floor. On the second floor, there were middle-level clothes brands, and the prices were about hundreds or several thousand yuan. On the third floor, there were luxurious brands, and the clothing cost dozens or hundreds of thousands of yuan. Although Gufan wasnt a luxurious brand, it was also expensive and the clothes cost thousands of yuan too, so it was on the third floor. There werent many customers in luxurious stores, because there were a lot more poor people than rich people, but they made a lot of money by just selling one thing. In fact, people bought luxury goods for their fame, even though their quality might not be better than other expensive brands. When they walked by a luxury store, Gu Ning nced at the sound of a quarreling from inside and witnessed a richdy pushing a saleswoman away. Then the saleswoman immediately lost her bnce and fell backwards. At her back was the coffee table. If the saleswoman fell and her head hit the edge of the coffee table, it would cause a disastrous result. Without further thinking, Gu Ning rushed over and moved away several onlookers to support the saleswoman. Gu Ning didnt know whose fault it was, but she thought that she should save the saleswoman first. Two richdies who were pushed away by Gu Ning were angry, but their anger went away the moment they saw Gu Ning support the saleswoman. They were stunned and realized that Gu Ning pushed them away in order to save the saleswoman. In fact, they were scared when they saw the saleswoman fall after being pushed, because it was a heavy fall, but theycked the ability to save the saleswoman. Everyone thought that the saleswoman would be injured. Even the saleswoman herself closed her eyes and was ready to be hurt. She knew that there was a coffee table at her back, and it was unavoidable for her to be injured after falling and hitting it. She only hoped it wouldnt be serious. Unexpectedly, at the key moment, a person rushed in and supported her. Moreover, this person who saved her was a young girl. Everyone in the store was shocked. The saleswoman opened her eyes once she felt someone support her. As soon as she saw Gu Ning, her eyes rounded in shock and she didnt know what happened. Gu Ning helped her get back to her feet and the saleswoman finally came back to her senses, but she asked before thanking Gu Ning, A-Are you Goddess Gu? Obviously, this saleswoman recognized Gu Ning, but she was too excited at seeing her in real life and couldnt believe her eyes. Yes, Im Gu Ning. Gu Ning smiled and admitted it. Hearing Gu Nings affirmative answer, the saleswoman was excited. Y-Y-Youre really Goddess Gu? Oh, my, Im so excited. Oh, thank you so much for saving me. If it hadnt been for you, I Thinking of what had happened just now, the saleswoman was still scared in retrospect. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, she honestly didnt know how serious it would have been! Youre wee, Gu Ning said. At this time, other people also got their senses back, but they didnt hear Gu Nings conversation with the saleswoman because they were too shocked. The richdy who pushed the saleswoman felt relieved when she saw the saleswoman was fine. Although she pushed her, she didnt do it on purpose. If the saleswoman really hit the coffee table, she would feel sorry. Tianmei, are you alright? Another saleswoman came over at once, but only she came while other saleswomen just stood aside and watched the drama. They didnt seem worried at all. Instead, they were gloating over Zhuang Tianmeis bad luck. Thanks, Im fine, said Zhuang Tianmei and shook her head at once. The richdy became arrogant again once she saw that Zhuang Tianmei was fine. Humph, since youre fine, I can leave now. Mrs. Zhao, you cant leave! Zhuang Tianmei stopped Mrs. Zhao at once.. Youve damaged this piece of clothing, so you must buy it, or Ill have to pay for it. Chapter 2211 - Call the Police

Chapter 2211: Call the Police

This dress cost sixty-eight thousand yuan, and she couldnt pay for it. She didnt damage the dress either, so she refused to take the me. Mrs. Zhao seemed a little guilty, but then retorted arrogantly. What did you say? Howe its me who damaged this clothing? Its you who did that! You cant hurl the me at me! Are you trying to force me to pay for it? Nobody had seen her damaging the clothing, except for Zhuang Tianmei. As long as she refused to admit it, Zhuang Tianmei couldnt do anything about it. Precisely because no one else had seen that, they werent sure whether it was really Mrs. Zhao who damaged it. As a result, no one stood out for Zhuang Tianmei. Even if Zhuang Tianmeis colleagues trusted her, without evidence and since they were alsopetitors, none of them defended her. However, from Mrs. Zhaos reaction, Gu Ning could tell it was Mrs. Zhao who damaged the clothing. Couldnt you check the surveince cameras? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, Mrs. Zhao showed pleasure, while Zhuang Tianmei looked upset. The surveince cameras were broken in the morning, and the repairman hasnte yet. It was said by the store manager. When she said that, she didnt show any concern, and instead seemed pleased. Its better to call the police now. Let the police perform fingerprint verification on the damaged clothes. Well know who touched that ce first, Gu Ning said. The fingerprint check might not be so urate, but she was just ying psychological tricks, trying to scare her. Although she didnt know how mentally strong Mrs. Zhao was and how much she knew about fingerprint verification, she had to give it a try. She was right. Once Mrs. Zhao heard that they were going to call the police and do a fingerprint verification, she panicked and obviously had a guilty conscience. Zhuang Tianmei appeared happy instead. Right, we can call the police and let the police handle it. Given Mrs. Zhaos reaction and Zhuang Tianmeis reaction, everyone could see who told the truth and who was lying. Therefore, people began to look at Mrs. Zao differently. Feeling everyones usatory looks, Mrs. Zhao understood that everyone believed that she had damaged the clothing and she was immediately angry. She wanted to vent her anger, but didnt know what to do or say because of her guilty conscience. The situationpletely changed because of Gu Ning, so Mrs. Zhao red at Gu Ning, but Gu Ning calmly met her angry eyes. Since Mrs. Zhao and this saleswoman both refuse to admit that youve damaged the clothing, I think we should listen to this girl and call the police! a richdy said. She wasnt mocking Mrs. Zhao. Right, I also think its the best choice to call the police, said another richdy. Mrs. Zhao, you dontck money at all. Why dont you buy this clothing? After its darned, you can wear it. If you dont want it, you can give it to other people, said a richdy who came with Mrs. Zhao. She actually gave Mrs. Zhao an out. They had already caused a sensation and embarrassed themselves. If she epted that she had damaged this clothing by buying it, the drama would be over and it wasnt too humiliating. However, if they called the police, they would be greatly humiliated. Mrs. Zhao wasnt dumb, so she felt it was eptable. Therefore, Mrs. Zhao seized the chance and said, Humph, any piece of my clothes cost at least dozens of thousands of yuan. It just costs sixty-eight thousand yuan. I can afford it. Ill just buy it and give it to my nanny. As Mrs. Zhao said that she appeared very generous, but she was actually reluctant to pay so much money for this clothing. Although she could afford a piece of clothing which cost sixty-eight thousand yuan, she couldnt spend money so casually. Besides, although many pieces of her clothing cost at least dozens of thousands of yuan, they were normally about ten or twenty thousand yuan. She barely had more than ten clothes which cost more than forty thousand yuan. However, in order to save her face now, she had to pay sixty-eight thousand yuan. Since Mrs. Zhao was willing to buy the clothing, Zhuang Tianmei stopped arguing with her. She only wanted Mrs. Zhao to admit that she had damaged the clothing and buy it. Mrs. Zhao didnt admit it inly, but she epted the result by buying it. Other people were unwilling to be dragged into trouble, so they said nothing after Mrs. Zhao bought the clothing. The store manager and other saleswomen, however, felt a little ufortable when Zhuang Tianmei easily got out of trouble. Anyway, the problem was solved, so they could say nothing about it now. They wanted Zhuang Tianmei to have bad luck not only because Zhuang Tianmei was prettier than them, but also because Zhuang Tianmei was a better saleswoman than all of them. Even the manager of this shopping mall paid special attention to her. It was hard for them not to be jealous and dislike her. In fact, they all hoped that Zhuang Tianmei could be fired and leave. The manager of this shopping mall was their dream man! He was handsome, gentle, rich and most importantly single, so they could hardly not be attracted to him. Actually, they dreamed of marrying him. After paying the bill, Mrs. Zhao walked away, but she gave Zhuang Tianmei and Gu Ning a re before she left the store. Once Mrs. Zhao was gone, Gu Ning also turned around and left. After solving the problem caused by Mrs. Zhao, Zhuang Tianmei waspletely relieved. Seeing Gu Ning walk out of the store, she immediately caught up and said, Please wait a second, Goddess Gu! This time, other saleswomen also noticed that Zhuang Tianmei called Gu Ning Goddess Gu, and they turned to focus on Gu Ning afterwards. Gu Ning was indeed very pretty, and she might be many peoples dream girl, but they were confused about the reason why Zhuang Tianmei called her Goddess Gu. It was very normal for men to call a woman that, but it was a little exaggerated for women to do that. Gu Ning wasnt a star after all. In their eyes, whether a woman was pretty or not, as long as she was a star, it was normal to call her a goddess. Goddess Gu, thank you so much. If it hadnt been for you, it could be a very difficult problem. Goddess Gu, if youre not busy, can I buy you a cup of coffee? I need to thank you, said Zhuang Tianmei. In order to show her gratitude, Zhuang Tianmei wanted to invite Gu Ning to share coffee, but felt there was a huge gap between them, so she didnt think Gu Ning woukd agree. As a result, Zhuang Tianmei was very timid when she said that. Thanks, but dont you need to work? Chapter 2212 - Were a Family

Chapter 2212: Were a Family

Gu Ning saw Zhuang Tianmeis sincerity. She had helped her and did her a big favor, and Zhuang Tianmei might be upset if she turned her down. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt refuse. She wasnt busy now anyway. Although Gu Ning usually kept a distance from other people, she was very considerate most of the time. I can ask for leave for an hour. Zhuang Tianmei showed excitement when Gu Ning agreed. Great, but I have two friends with me. If you want to buy me coffee, you might need to buy three cups, said Gu Ning with a smile. She said that not because she was afraid Zhuang Tianmei might be mean and unwilling to pay for three cups of coffee. She said that simply to tell her that she came with two friends. Its fine. Its just a few cups of coffee. It wont cost much, said Zhuang Tianmei airily. In fact, she was willing to pay for ten cups of coffee, let alone just three cups. Gu Ning had helped her out, and she could barely return Gu Nings kindness by buying several cups of coffee. If she had enough time and could buy Gu Ning a meal, she wouldnt hesitate to invite Gu Ning to share a meal. Sure! Gu Ning agreed, then Zhuang Tianmei happily went back to ask for leave for an hour from the store manager. Although the store manager was unwilling to let her go, it wasnt busy in the store now, so she couldnt force Zhuang Tianmei to stay. In addition, it was very normal for them to ask for leave for an hour or half an hour. If she didnt let Zhuang Tianmei go right now, Zhuang Tianmei might report it to their boss, which wasnt something she wanted. The store manager didnt get along with Zhuang Tianmei, but she didnt dare to find fault with her publicly. After that, Zhuang Tianmei brought Gu Ning and the others to a nearby caf. They didnt stay there for a long time, and separated in half an hour. Although Zhuang Tianmei had bad luck today, she met Gu Ning and let go of her worries. When she was back in the store, she was still extremely happy. Tianmei, what makes you so happy? Her colleague asked. Given what had just happened, she didnt think Zhuang Tianmei would be in a good mood. I shared coffee with Goddess Gu! said Zhuang Tianmei with excitement. Goddess Gu? Is she a star? asked her colleague. They had been confused for a long time and wanted to ask about it earlier on. She isnt a star, but shes even more sessful than a star. Shes only neen but shes already the owner of arge business group. Have you heard of the Shengning Organization? Its just been established, but it has twenty billion yuan in assets, said Zhuang Tianmei. As she said that, she was bing excited and showed obvious admiration for Gu Ning. What? She has twenty billion yuan in wealth? Hearing that, everyone was surprised. Although they didnt know about the Shengning Organization, they were all amazed by the amount of money. Right, the clothing store, Gufan, over there is owned by the Shengning Organization. And the Kouzi you all like to use is also owned by the Shengning Organization, said Zhuang Tianmei. At this moment, everyone was stunned. It turned out that Gu Ning was so sessful at such a young age. She was only neen, but she already had twenty billion yuan in wealth. All of a sudden, they became more jealous of Zhuang Tianmei. How could Zhuang Tianmei be so lucky? Their boss picked her, the manager of this shopping mall also paid special attention to her, even the owner of the Shengning Organization knew her. After Gu Ning and the others left, they went to look around in Gufan. Everything went on smoothly, so because it was still early, they went to other shopping malls afterwards. At 5:30 pm, Gu Ning set off alone to the Song familys ce, and told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to do their own things. When it was only several minutes away from 6 pm, she arrived at the area where the Song family was located. The Song family lived in a luxurious residential area, and people living inside were either rich or powerful. Gu Ning didnt go in right after she arrived at the residential area, because cars and people from outside couldnt get in easily. She could only wait till Leng Yuanjin was back and could go in with her. Before she came, Gu Ning had already called Leng Yuanjin and told her that she would wait for her outside. As a result, once Leng Yuanjin was back, she called Gu Ning and they met. Leng Yuanjin had only met Gu Ning twice before, but she really liked Gu Ning, so she was very happy to see her. In fact, Gu Ning had helped the Leng family a lot. After she appeared, Leng Shaoting was finally in love and they were no longer worried that he might die alone. Moreover, because of Gu Ning, they found Jing Yunyao, or Leng Shaoting would never have been able to see his mother again. Although no one knew whether they might have met one day in the future, without Gu Ning, it wouldnt have happened so soon. Therefore, it was Gu Ning who made it happen. With Leng Yuanjins help, Gu Ning could drive inside along with her. As a guest, Gu Ning brought gifts with her when she visited the Song family. However, she didnt know how many members were there in the Song family, so she only brought some fruits and flowers. She didnt prepare special gifts for each of them. Seeing Gu Ninge with so many gifts, Leng Yuanjin said resignedly, You dont need to do that. Were a family after all. Although it was the truth, it was still manners which she shouldnt forget. If she didnt bring gifts with her, other people might think she was impolite. Nevertheless, this time, she indeed brought too many gifts with her, which wasnt necessary. Gu Ning was already here, and it was impossible for her to take it back. There arent many. After all, its very rude if Ie without any gifts. I dont want others to think Im impolite, said Gu Ning, half joking. Ha-ha, fine! Leng Yuanjin put on a resigned smile and said nothing further about that, because Gu Ning was right. Chen,e and help take these things inside. Leng Yuanjin said to two security guards who were not far from them. She wouldnt let Gu Ning carry them in alone. Gu Ning didnt refuse and listened to Leng Yuanjin. After they brought the gifts in, Leng Yuanjin invited Gu Ning inside as well. Only Yinuo and her grandparents are home. Yinuos uncles and auntse home a whileter than me, so well have ate dinner. Are you hungry? Leng Yuanjin asked. Song Wenxuan was the second son of the Song family. He was involved in politics, while the Song familys eldest son, Song Wencheng, took over his grandmothers family business and was a businessman now. The Song familys third son, Song Wenxiu, was also in politics, and he now was the director of a department in the government. Not yet. I ate a lot when I inspected the stores, said Gu Ning. She hadnt eaten much, but she wasnt hungry. Chapter 2213 - Lie Down Right Now

Chapter 2213: Lie Down Right Now

After Leng Yuanjin took Gu Ning into the house, it was clear that only Song Yinuo and her grandparents were watching TV in the living room. Seeing Gu Ning walk in, Song Yinuo was surprised. Obviously, she didnt know that Gu Ning woulde. When Gu Ning suddenly appeared in City C, Song Yinuo couldnt believe her eyes. However, she was very sure that it was true. All of a sudden, Song Yinuo threw the remote control away and jumped out of the sofa. She ran towards Gu Ning and said excitedly, Hi, Gu Ning, long time no see! Both Grandpa Song and Grandma Song had heard about Gu Ning and they knew a lot about her, but they hadnt seen her yet. Even if they failed to recognize Gu Ning at the beginning, they realized it was Gu Ning after Song Yinuos shout. Speaking of Gu Ning, both Grandpa Song and Grandma Song really appreciated her. She wasnt only very beautiful, she was also very sessful at such a young age. It was hard for them not to like her. Hi, Yinuo, been a long time. Gu Ning beamed at Song Yinuo. After that, she turned to look at Grandpa Song and Grandma Song on the sofa. Nice to see you, Grandpa Song, Grandma Song. Im sorry for my sudden visit. Youre always wee here! Come, let me have a closer look at you. Grandma Song nicely smiled at her and beckoned to her. Hearing that, Gu Ning held Song Yinuos hand and they went over together. Song Yinuo ran to greet her, so she couldnt leave her aside. After Gu Ning and Song Yinuo went to sit next to Grandma Song, Grandma Song held her hand and sized her up. Wow, what a beautiful girl! Youre not only pretty, but are also very outstanding and sessful at such a young age. Its really hard for people not to like you. Although Gu Ning felt a little uneasy when Grandma Song grabbed her hand, she didnt get rid of it. Facing Grandma Songspliment, Gu Ning replied with a smile. Thank you for your praise. Grandpa Song was a serious man with few words, but he also talked a lot with Gu Ning today. When Grandpa Song talked with Gu Ning, he involuntarily ignored her age. Before long, Song Yinuos uncle and aunt were back along with their 12-year-old son, Song Zile. All the Song family members were aware of Gu Nings background and achievements, but this was also their first meeting with Gu Ning. They didnt recognize her until Leng Yuanjin introduced her to them. After knowing who Gu Ning was, they were very kind to her too. The Song family was a harmonious family. Although they argued with each other, they soon forgave and epted each other again. It wasnt a serious problem. After a short while, Song Wenchengs 23-year-old son, Song Mingzhuo was home. Song Mingzhuo was a handsome yboy, so his eyes lit up once he saw Gu Ning and he didnt bother to hide it. He directly ignored the other members of the Song family and greeted Gu Ning. Hi, beauty! Nice to see you. Whats your name? Are you a rtive of our family? Ive never seen you before. Mingzhuo! Seeing that, Song Wencheng gave Song Mingzhuo a re to warn him to behave himself. Song Wencheng was very smart and had a good memory, so he recognized Gu Ning the moment he saw her. Song Wencheng was a shrewd businessman, but he wouldnt y tricks with his family members. Humph! Song Mingzhuo was a little annoying, but he was afraid of his father, so he said nothing after his father warned him to behave himself. However, he still boldly sized up Gu Ning and gave her the eye. Miss Gu, Im sorry. My son is a little annoying. Please forgive him. Song Wencheng apologized to Gu Ning. He didnt slight Gu Ning just because she was younger than him. Besides Gu Ning wasnt a normal junior, she was Lady Ning of the Tang family in City B, the future granddaughter-inw of the Leng family, and the chairman of arge business group. Given the above titles, he knew he should be respectful, instead of looking down on her. You must be Gu Ning, right? Elder Mrs. Song didnt recognize Gu Ning at the beginning. She only felt that she looked familiar, but she suddenly remembered Gu Ning after Song Wencheng greeted her. Its very nice to see you, Uncle Song, Aunt Song. Im Gu Ning. Gu Ning smiled at all of them. Gu Ning? Youre Gu Ning? At this moment, Song Mingzhuo was shocked. To his surprise, this beauty in front of him was the girl named Gu Ning that his uncle and aunt had talked about. In an instant, Song Mingzhuo felt so embarrassed that he wished he hadnt been so stupid earlier. Yes, nice to see you. Gu Ning felt amused upon seeing Song Mingzhuo, then greeted him. H-Hi, my names Song Mingzhuo. Song Mingzhuo greeted her too, but didnt dare to meet Gu Nings eyes, because he was so embarrassed. Gu Ning couldnt care less about that. Other than Song Wenxuan who was on a business meal and Song Wenchengs eldest son, Song Mingqing, all the Song family members were back home, so they were about to have the meal. However, right after they sat around the table, Gu Ning had foreknowledge, which was about Song Wenxuan. Gu Ning saw that when Song Wenxuan got out of the car in front of a restaurant, a bullet shot out from the dark, hitting Song Wenxuans chest. Gu Ning suddenly became nervous, and she immediately said to Leng Yuanjin, Aunt Yuanjin, please call Uncle Wenxuan right now. I have something to tell him right away. Everyone was confused by Gu Nings request. Why did she have to talk to Song Wenxuan right now? Apart from the young generation, other people saw Gu Ning was very serious, so Leng Yuanjin took out her phone to call Song Wenxuan at once. At this time, Song Wenxuan just reached the hotel and his car was about to stop at the gate. His phone rang and Song Wenxuan picked it up. When he answered the phone, Song Wenxuan opened the car door and stepped out. Once her phone was answered, Gu Ning used her consciousness to feel the sounds on the other side of the phone. Uncle Wenxuan, this is Gu Ning. Dont leave the car! Gu Ning said in a serious tone, because she was very anxious. Im already Song Wenxuan was surprised to hear Gu Nings voice, but he didnt think much about it. He knew Gu Ning was in the Song familys ce now, but he was confused why Gu Ning told him not to leave the car when he was about to do that. Someone is going to shoot you. Lie down right now! Before Song Wenxuan finished speaking, Gu Nings consciousness heard the sound of a bullet being loaded, and she immediately shouted at Song Wenxuan. She shouted at him in order to scare him and make him react faster. Song Wenxuan was indeed frightened and immediatelyy down as he was told. At this time, a boom gunshot sounded as Song Wenxuan got down, but because Song Wenxuan lowered his body, the bullet happened to pass in the air above him and failed to hit him. Chapter 2214 - 4: How Did You Know Someone Would Shoot?

Chapter 2214: How Did You Know Someone Would Shoot?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions On the other side of the phone, it fell into a mess because of the abrupt gunshot. Song Wenxuan was protected by his security guards at once. Because the person who secretly shot Song Wenxuan failed, he didnt fire again and immediately ran away, or he might be caught. The Song family members, however, were amazed by Gu Nings words. Gu Ning, w-what did you say? Song Wencheng was the first who came back to his senses and asked. Gu Ning didnt reply to him and instead put the phone on speaker, then asked Song Wenxuan, Uncle Wenxuan, how are you? Hearing Gu Nings voice, Song Wenxuan calmed down and said, I-Im fine. Gu Ning, thank you so much. If it hadnt been for you, I would Song Wenxuan didnt finish, because it was a little inconvenient to talk about that right now. He didnt know how Gu Ning managed to know that someone would shoot him, but he knew he couldnt mention it now, so he said, Lets talk about it when Im home! Im afraid its a treacherous plot. I have a feeling its not over yet, so Im worried about you. Uncle Wenxuan, which private room are you in right now? Ill go to have a look, said Gu Ning. Even if Song Wenxuan felt it was a little inappropriate, he also knew it was a treacherous plot, he wouldnt havee if he had a choice. Therefore, since Gu Ning said it wasnt over yet and he also felt it was dangerous, he didnt turn her down. He knew Gu Ning was a strong girl, so he felt relieved that she was here. The Song family was sure that someone had shot at him after hearing Song Wenxuans reply. They were scared and began to look at Gu Ning in surprise. How did she know someone would shoot Song Wenxuan? Did she call him to protect him? Could she foresee the future? They didnt think it was possible, and felt it was too unbelievable. However, what they didnt know was that it was the truth. Gu Ning, how did you know someone would shoot Wenxuan? Youre with us now, asked Song Wencheng once Gu Ning finished her call with Song Wenxuan. He was quite curious about it. Gu Ning then exined it to them. In fact, I came to visit you today because I received a message after I arrived at City C. Someone is going to hurt Uncle Wenxuan. So I nned to talk about that with Uncle Wenxuan, but unexpectedly, the person took action so soon. I knew because I had a premonition, so I called Uncle Wenxuan without dy. It might sound strange to you, but after I woke up from aa caused by a car ident a year ago, the premonitions Ive had are 80% urate. Hearing the purpose of Gu Nings visit today, the Song family felt quite grateful to her. However, they were all astonished after hearing her exnation. If they hadnt witnessed it, they wouldnt believe it, but now they had to believe it after witnessing what Gu Ning could do. Wow, its so incredible! Song Mingzhuo looked at Gu Ning with great admiration. He took Gu Ning as his idol now. Its indeed unbelievable. Other people chimed in. It was too unbelievable to be true. Alright, I think I should stop eating and go to meet Uncle Wenxuan now, said Gu Ning, then she stood up. She was unwilling to waste time. Although Song Wenxuan might not be in danger again, she still needed to go there as quickly as possible in case any idents happened. Fortunately, she was in City C now, or Song Wenxuan might have been injured. At least it meant Song Wenxuan had good luck! Thank you so much, Gu Ning, said Leng Yuanjin. She looked anxious and worried. She knew Gu Ning was strong, but Gu Ning was just a girl, so Leng Yuanjin couldnt help but feel worried. She was worried about Song Wenxuan and Gu Ning. However, no matter how worried she was, she could do nothing now and could only rely on Gu Ning. Do you need some people to go with you? said Master Song. He was afraid Gu Ning might not be able to handle it alone if anything bad happened. No need. Itll be inconvenient if there are too many people. Dont worry, I promise Uncle Wenxuan will be fine with my help, said Gu Ning with great confidence. Since she said that, the others said nothing further. They didnt dare to waste Gu Nings time either, because Song Wenxuan was still in a very dangerous situation. Therefore, they watched Gu Ning walk away. Once Gu Ning left, she called K and gave him the address of the restaurant that Song Wenxuan was dining at. She told K to watch the surveince cameras to see whether he could find the criminal. She wouldnt let the criminal get away with it. The person didnt seed this time, but his actions already broke thew and he might try again. Song Wenxuan was in aplete panic after the ident happened, although he did his best to calm down. At the same time, he also pondered who wanted to kill him. Although he didnt have an exact name, he knew there were several people who wanted to kill him at this time. As for the purpose, he easily figured it out without an investigation. They did it for the position of the secretary of the provincial partymittee. After the ident happened, Song Wenxuan walked into the hall of the hotel, but he didnt rush upstairs because he had already called the police. He needed to wait till the police came and he would leave after giving his ount. Because Song Wenxuan was the deputy secretary of the provincial partymittee, the police came very quickly. The director of the Public Security Bureau came in person. After hearing the whole story, the director of the Public Security Bureau carried out an investigation at once. Although the director of the Public Security Bureau wasnt in the same faction as Song Wenxuan, he didnt dare to take it lightly. After all, he wasnt in the same faction as Song Wenxuan, but he could still be in trouble if Song Wenxuan had anything on him. Those who went to the same meal with Song Wenxuan were nearly all present before he showed up. Therefore, they soon learned the news after it happened, and they all asked Song Wenxuan about the situation with concern. When Song Wenxuan thanked them for their concern, he also carefully observed their expressions. He was suspicious that the mastermind might be one of them. However, they all had been involved in politics for years and they knew how to hide their emotions, so Song Wenxuan saw nothing from their faces. In fact, the mastermind was indeed among them. Chapter 2215 - You Can Leave Early

Chapter 2215: You Can Leave Early

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After learning that the assassination failed, the mastermind behind the scenes was very disappointed and angry, but he didnt show it on his face, because everyone here was highly sophisticated. As long as he showed his real feelings even slightly, they would find out. It was a great skill to hide ones feelings. Gu Ning drove as fast as possible and finished the route which normally took twenty minutes in just ten minutes. At this time, Song Wenxuan and the others were already in the private room and were about to enjoy the meal. After Gu Ning parked her car well, she went to the private room that Song Wenxuan was in, but she didnt go in. Instead, she stayed outside and used her Jade Eyes to see the situation inside. Seeing Gu Ning just standing out there, a waiter came to chase her away. After all this private room was filled with important figures. If she interrupted them, it would cause trouble. When the waiter came to chase her away, Gu Ning said, My uncle is inside. Cant I wait for him outside? I wont go in and interrupt them. Once the waiter heard that, he softened. He was unwilling to offend any member of the powerful families, but he was afraid that Gu Ning lied to him, so he asked, Whos your uncle? Song Wenxuan, said Gu Ning. Upon hearing that, the waiter took a long breath in. To his surprise, she was the niece of the deputy secretary of the provincial partymittee. Do you need me to help you tell them youre here? asked the waiter. He did that for two reasons. First, if Gu Ning was really the niece of the deputy secretary of the provincial partymittee, he couldnt mess with her and must please her instead. Second, if Gu Ning lied to him, she should be scared away after he said that. Sure, please tell my uncle I need to see him. If it isnt convenient for me to go in, Ill just wait for him outside. Or he might me me for being impolite, said Gu Ning. She actually didnt have to go in, and simply wanted to tell Song Wenxuan that she was already here and that he could rx. No problem. Seeing that Gu Ning agreed, the waiter believed that she was the niece of the deputy secretary of the provincial partymittee, so he was nicer to her now. After that, the waiter knocked on the door and walked in. The atmosphere in the private room wasnt enjoyable. After all, they were enemies in politics, and they had this meal merely to treat the officials sent from the capital for inspection. However, these officials obviously werent in the same faction of the Leng family, so they picked on Song Wenxuan a little. However, Song Wenxuan wasnt weak, so they didnt dare to go too far. In fact, they didnt enjoy a higher status in the government. They were sent here by the capital and were the guests, so Song Wenxuan needed to treat them politely. They had support, but Song Wenxuan also had support, and Song Wenxuan had a more powerful family background than them, so they still had to be careful. The waiter came in after he had the permission. Facing the group of senior officials, he was quite nervous and even trembled a little. Secretary Song, there is a girl outside. She ims to be your niece and needs to see you. If its inconvenient for her toe in, she said she can wait outside. Once Song Wenxuan heard that, he knew it was Gu Ning and felt much rxed. He also understood that Gu Ning didnt mean toe in by letting the waiter tell him she was already here. She simply wanted to set his mind at rest. Anyway, it was indeed inconvenient for Gu Ning toe in and join them for todays meal. Go tell her I cant see her right now. Let her wait for me for a while. Well go home togetherter, said Song Wenxuan. Sure, said the waiter and walked out. After he was out, he conveyed Song Wenxuans answer to Gu Ning, and Gu Ning nodded. The waiter asked to take Gu Ning to a lounge, because it would take a while for them to finish the meal, but Gu Ning declined. She would just wait here. If anything really happened, she would immediately take action and help Song Wenxuan. Because she said that, the waiter didnt insist. In the private room, when people heard that Song Wenxuan would leave after having this meal, some of them were dissatisfied. Secretary Song, well adjourn to another ce afterwards. How can you leave first? Right, Committee Member Fang is a rare visitor, and we must treat him well! Facing their criticisms, Song Wenxuan wasnt mad, but exined in a resigned tone, Im sorry, but I have to leave earlier. The girl is actually the future wife of my nephew. She came to deal with something from the capital today. If I dont go with her, the old man in my family will be mad at me. Its not a secret that my father-inw really cherishes this girl. Knowing that, several of them seemed unhappy. If Song Wenxuan was absent, they wouldnt be able to carry out their scheme. Do you mean shes the future granddaughter-inw of the Leng family? an official asked. Right, the future wife of the Leng familys eldest grandson who has the title of a major general, said Song Wenxuan on purpose to stop them from causing him more trouble. None of them wereparable to Leng Shaotings status in this country, and Leng Shaoting was also the Leng familys eldest grandson! Perhaps they didnt take him, the Leng familys son-inw, seriously, but they had to be careful not to mess with the Leng familys immediate family members. Without surprise, once Song Wenxuan said that, nobody dared to stop him from leaving. If Leng Shaoting or Master Leng learned about their behavior, they could be in real trouble. They knew little about Leng Shaoting, but they had heard about his achievements. And even if he hadnt achieved a lot, his family background was influential enough. If so, we cant keep you here. Why dont we invite General Lengs wife toe in and join us? Its not polite to keep her waiting outside, said an official. There are only men in this room. Shes a young girl. I dont think its a good idea. Just let her wait for a while. She wont mind, said Song Wenxuan. He indeed felt it was inappropriate for a girl to dine with a group of men. Right, Secretary Song, you can leave as you want when you finishter. Governor Wang can stay with us, said an official from the capital. Sure, Ill leave in a while. After I help my nephews wife solve the problem, Ill buy you all a meal as an apology, said Song Wenxuan, as a courtesy. He didnt really mean to buy them a meal. They were all smart people, so none of them would take it seriously. Chapter 2216 - Not Conservative

Chapter 2216: Not Conservative

In half an hour, Song Wenxuan finished the meal and excused himself from the other people. Song Wenxuans secretary needed to drive the car, so he left along with Song Wenxuan. Once Song Wenxuan came out, he saw Gu Ning and apologized. Im sorry for keeping you waiting. Song Wenxuans secretary was surprised to see Gu Ning, not because he knew her, but because he realized that the Leng familys future granddaughter-inw was very young. Its fine. Lets go now! Gu Ning didnt care about it. It wasnt convenient for them to have a conversation here, so Gu Ning didnt bother to say much. Afterwards, they left together. Although Song Wenxuan was gone, people in the private room didnt change their topic. They didnt talk much about Song Wenxuan either, because they werent in the same faction and it might cause trouble if they said something they shouldnt have said. It was better to avoid unnecessary trouble. Gu Ning and the others walked out of the door of the hotel, then told a valet parker to help them bring their car over. Gu Ning told Song Wenxuan to get in her car, while his secretary drove his car. To avoid idents, Gu Ning had used her Jade Eyes to check Song Wenxuans car. She saw nothing wrong with it, so she let Song Wenxuans secretary drive it away. After they were away from the hotel, Song Wenxuan asked, Gu Ning, how did you know someone would shoot me? Gu Ning then gave him the same exnation she had given the Song family. Song Wenxuan was greatly surprised and couldnt believe his ears, but it was the truth no matter how unbelievable it was. After all, it was impossible that Gu Ning caused it. There was no reason for her to do that. Song Wenxuan wasnt suspicious of Gu Ning, because she was family. I bet you must have a name in your mind after it happened, but we are not sure who did that yet. Ive already arranged for someone to investigate it, but it might take some time, said Gu Ning. Ks abilities were also limited, so Gu Ning couldnt be sure of it before he found anything useful. Gu Ning continued, I think it wont end just like that, so Ill stay in City C for a while in case any idents happen again. I can be helpful here too. And I also want to send someone to protect you if you dont mind. Song Wenxuan had bodyguards to protect him, but they were hardlyparable to Gao Yi. Gao Yi alone was stronger than ten of his bodyguards. Therefore, Gu Ning nned to stay with Song Wenxuan these days. Of course not! But will it interrupt your schedule if you stay here with me? Song Wenxuan felt touched that Gu Ning was so protective of him, but he was worried that it might affect Gu Nings ns. In fact, he knew that Gu Ning was much stronger than he thought, so he didnt think she was bragging. No, it wont. Im free these days. If I need to deal with something, Ill leave then, said Gu Ning. Great! If so, Song Wenxuan epted her kindness. Oh, Uncle Wenxuan, I need to tell you something, but you must keep it a secret, said Gu Ning seriously. Sure, Ill never tell anyone else, said Song Wenxuan. I have a rtionship with the leader of the Tianying Gang. I learned from him that someone tried to frame you. The Tianying Gang has been through something not long ago, and now it wont be involved in illegal activities anymore. So, please avoid having conflicts with the Tianying Gang. If you think it needs more changes, just tell me and Ill let them know. If you want them to do anything, as long as its legal, I can help you with that as well. Please dont worry, they wont hurt you, said Gu Ning. She told Song Wenxuan that because she hoped that there wouldnt be conflicts between them. After all, Song Wenxuan was an official in the government, while the Tianying Gang was an illegal gang. It was hard for them not to have conflicts. Hearing that, Song Wenxuan was astonished. He didnt expect that Gu Ning had a rtionship with the Tianying Gang. Gu Ning continued, Actually, I also have a rtionship with the Qing Gang, and the Kirin Gang, so you can turn to me for help if you need to deal with them in the future. Shaoting is aware of all that. At this moment, Song Wenxuan was stunned. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning also had a rtionship with the Qing Gang, and the Kirin Gang, which were the two major gangs in the country. Song Wenxuan wasnt conservative, and he knew the existence of illegal gangs couldnt be totally removed. Illegal gangs could control some crimes, so he wasnt biased against them, but neither was he in favor of them. After all, they were illegal gangs. In fact, not every official in the government was upright. Some officials were even worse than the illegal gangs. All of a sudden, Song Wenxuan felt Gu Ning was much moreplicated than he thought. She wasnt like a 19 year-old girl, she was more like a wily old fox about forty years old. Uncle Wenxuan, you might have a bad impression of me for that, but you should know the use of illegal gangs better than me. Its better to have a good rtionship with them than to be their enemies, said Gu Ning. Im surprised by your rtionship with those illegal gangs, but Im not conservative. I understand why those illegal gangs have to exist. Its very dangerous to deal with them, but its not apletely bad thing, so I dont have a bad impression of you at all, said Song Wenxuan sincerely. Whether these illegal gangs had broken thew, it wasnt a big deal as long as Gu Ning obeyed thew. Actually, even if Song Wenxuan disapproved of her, Gu Ning didnt care, but she felt happy to know that Song Wenxuan didnt have a bad impression of her. When they were back in the Song familys home, the others immediately asked them whether they were fine. Seeing they were safe, the others were relieved. After staying in the Song familys ce for a while, Gu Ning left. The Song family wanted her to stay for a night, but she declined. So because Gu Ning insisted on leaving, they didnt force her to stay. When Gu Ning left, she went directly back to the hotel, which was the Shengshi Hotel situated in the city center. Gu Ning always stayed either in the Shengshi Hotel, or the Huangdeng Hotel. They were both free after all, so she didnt need to stay somewhere else. Gu Ning booked a presidential suite with three bedrooms, since because of Gu Nings presence, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya felt embarrassed to sleep in the same room. Back in the hotel, Gu Ning asked Gao Yi to be Song Wenxuans bodyguard for a few days. Chapter 2217 - You Can Lose Your Life

Chapter 2217: You Can Lose Your Life

When it was nearly 11 am, Gu Ning received a message from K. He told her that he found the location of the gunman. He was in No. 3, Building 12, X Unit, XX residential area. It took K a longer time, because the gunman deliberately took aplicated route and spent some time in another ce. The owner of the house was an unmarried woman, while the man who shot Song Wenxuan was a man, so K failed to find the gunman at the beginning. Since they learned the gunmans address, Gu Ning needed to go there. She didnt bring Gao Yi and Qiao Ya with her this time, and went there alone. However, Gu Ning wasnt familiar with City C, so she used the GPS. About twenty minutester, she arrived at the residential area. After parking her car nearby, she walked there, because she had to be fully-prepared to do bad things. Because it was a normal residential area, the security wasnt very tight, so Gu Ning directly went up from the underground parking lot in an elevator. On the 12th floor, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the situation in the room. There was only a man in it. He was about 30, and was lying on the bed, listening to music with his headphones. There was a gun on the bedside table. Gu Ning turned her Jade Eyes to see what other people were doing in the other apartments. There were four apartments on each floor. One wasnt furnished yet, one was empty, while a man and a woman were having passionate sex to loud music in the other one. Seeing that amorous picture, Gu Ning withdrew her gaze at once. It was very loud there, so they couldnt hear what happened outside, so Gu Ning could do whatever she needed to do. Because this was a tall building, the windows were all equipped with burr bars. As a result, if she wanted to get in, she would need to either break the door or cut off those burr bars to go in through the windows. Whether she chose to break the door or cut off the burr bars, it would make noises, so Gu Ning decided to observe the surroundings before taking action. Gu Ning didnt forget to look at the floor beneath room No. 3. The floor wasnt furnished yet, so there was nobody. Without dy, Gu Ning took action. It would make more noise if she broke the door, so Gu Ning chose to cut off the burr bars. She first damaged the surveince cameras in the corridor, then took out a dagger to cut off the burr bars. With the help of her magical energy, she easily broke them. Although she made some noise, it didnt attract attention. After that, Gu Ning crawled out of the window of the aisle and went to the window of the bathroom of No. 3 room. Because the bathroom was next to the entryway, it was very close to the window near the aisle. Gu Ning cut off the burr bars of the bathroom, then went in through the bathroom. When she did that, she made some loud noises and attracted the attention of the man in the master bedroom. He immediately walked over to have a look. The man didnt know where the sound came from, so after he walked out of the bedroom, he looked around to search for it. As soon as he walked to the balcony of the living room and stepped back after a nce, he saw Gu Ning standing in the living room. He was frightened and moved a few steps backwards in fear. With a look of shock, he pointed to Gu Ning and asked nervously, W-Who are you? What are you doing here? For a moment, the man had a ridiculous idea that Gu Ning might be a ghost because she showed up from nowhere. He remembered that he had closed and locked the door. Even if there was a key, no one should be able toe in. Besides, there were burr bars, and it was impossible for a human to get in. Even if anyone wanted to get in, he or she had to break the burr bars, which would make loud noises, but he had heard nothing. It had just been a little movement over there, so he didnt think the burr bars were already broken. However, he didnt believe in ghosts, so he thought that he might have forgotten to lock the door and Gu Ning might have a key to his apartment and directly walked in by opening the door. Its not important who I am, but I came to see you for a reason, said Gu Ning in a t voice, looking at him. What is it? the man asked. He knew that Gu Ning showed up for nothing good, so he stayed alert. Although Gu Ning was just a woman, she couldnt be weak since she could show up here without anyone noticing her. Did you shoot Song Wenxuan about 6:30 pm outside XX hotel? Gu Ning asked. Although she asked that question, she already had the answer. Hearing that, the man panicked and showed obvious surprise, because he couldnt believe it was exposed. Even though Gu Ning already knew it, the man still refused to admit it. I dont understand what youre talking about. You dont understand? Stop lying. I can see youre guilty. Gu Ning said mockingly, Tell you what, Ive witnessed everything, otherwise I wouldnte to see you. Do you want to know why Song Wenxuan suddenly lowered his body and avoided the bullet? Because I was secretly talking to him on the phone. I saw you point a gun at him, so I told him to duck. You The man couldnt stay calm any longer. Back then, he thought Song Wenxuan reacted quickly and sessfully avoided the bullet. He was even amazed by Song Wenxuans agility. However, it turned out that someone was spying on him the entire time. How was it possible? In an instant, the man looked dangerous, staring at Gu Ning. If what she said was true, he had to kill her now. Whether anyone else was aware of it, he had to kill all the witnesses since his secret was already exposed, otherwise he would be in trouble. So, tell me, who paid you to kill Song Wenxuan? Gu Ning asked coldly as she stared at the man. The man remained silent. You can lose your life. Do you know that? Gu Ning became colder. Can I survive after I tell you? Im afraid I wont live after trying to shoot the secretary of the provincial partymittee, said the man. He didnt bother to deny the fact that he had tried to murder Song Wenxuan now, because Gu Ning had witnessed it. It was useless for him to deny it now. Once the assassination was exposed, he clearly knew what would happen to him, but he refused to be caught without struggling. Youre not dumb, but you dont have to pay with your life for it. If you can tell me who the mastermind is, I can help you get a lighter sentence, said Gu Ning. Chapter 2218 - Hes Caught

Chapter 2218: Hes Caught

The manughed at himself for a moment. He knew he didnt have to lose his life if he had onlymitted that single crime, but he had actually broken thew several times. Once he was caught, the other crimes he hadmitted would be exposed too and he would be sentenced to death. What? Youre not willing to tell me? Gu Ning asked when the man still refused to open his mouth, but she could also see that the man was hesitating. He wasnt determined. However, he still kept his mouth shut. Well, it seems you dont care about your life at all. If so, I dont need to bother to waste more time on you. You wont be honest anyway. It must be one of Song Wenxuanspetitors. Helle out sooner orter. Since the man was reluctant to tell her, Gu Ning wouldnt force him to do so, since it would be a total waste of time. As she said, even if the man told her a name, it might not be true, because there were several people who had the motive. He could tell her a random name to fool her. The man didnt expect Gu Ning to stop asking him so soon, and he suddenly didnt know what to do. What do you want to do? he stayed alert, looking at Gu Ning. The man felt that if Gu Ning really wanted to know who was the mastermind, he would be safe for the time being. After all, she couldnt hurt him in order to find out who the mastermind was. However, it seemed that she didnt care about it at all. What do I want to do? Youre not afraid of death. Why do you even care about what I want to do? Since youre not afraid of death, Ill just kill you, Gu Ning sneered and went to attack the man at once. Gu Ning wouldnt really kill him, because she didnt want to kill people and this man couldnt die right now. Even if he refused to tell her who the mastermind was, she still needed to put him in jail. She did that in order to tell the person who paid this man and other people who had the idea of murdering Song Wenxuan that Song Wenxuan wasnt vulnerable. The mastermind would also be nervous after this man was caught, because this man might betray him. The mastermind wouldnt livefortably from now on. However, it was also possible that the mastermind wasnt afraid of being exposed. He shouldnt be an idiot, and might have ordered someone else to pay this man to kill Song Wenxuan. Seeing Gu Ning attacking him, the man fought back right away. Although he knew Gu Ning wasnt weak, it didnt mean he was scared of her and didnt dare to fight back. On the contrary, in order to survive, he had to do his best. The man wasnt weak among ordinary people, butpared to Gu Ning, he was no match and Gu Ning easily caught him in a few moments. No matter how he struggled, the man couldnt get rid of Gu Nings hands. It shocked and scared him, because Gu Ning was much stronger than he imagined. Afterwards, the man felt despair. It seemed he was doomed to be caught by Gu Ning. Gu Ning then knocked the man unconscious before calling Song Wenxuan and telling him that the gunman was already caught. She was going to hand the man to him. It wasnt early now, but Song Wenxuan couldnt sleep, because he had just been through a terrible experience today. He hadnt recovered from it yet. When Song Wenxuan received Gu Nings call and heard the news, he directly sat up on the bed in shock. What? You caught the gunman? It was unbelievable! Even the police had no clue yet, but Gu Ning already caught the gunman. Yeah, but he refused to tell me who the mastermind is. Even if he told me, it might not be true, so I didnt continue to question him. After all, there are a few suspects, so its possible for any of them to be guilty. Ill hand it over to you now, and Ill carry out a further investigation using this mans identity, said Gu Ning. She didnt know who the man was, so she couldnt get more information earlier on, but now that she learned the mans name, ID number, and bank ount, she could conduct a further investigation. Sure, Ill send people to take him, said Song Wenxuan. Before the police came, Gu Ning collected the mans ID card and bank cards, then took a picture of them so that K could investigate further. In addition, in case the gunman didnt use his own ID card to apply for the phone number, Gu Ning used his phone to call her number and added his number to her contacts. Half an hourter, two police cars showed up downstairs. Song Wenxuan didnte, because it wasnt convenient for him to go around now. Only his secretary and the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau came. The deputy director of the Public Security Bureau was in the same faction as Song Wenxuan, so he was reliable. In front of Song Wenxuans secretary and other people, Gu Ning didnt bother to disguise herself any longer, so she removed her mask. Because Gu Ning caught the murderer, they all admired her very much. Once they arrived, Gu Ning left, in case they asked her all kinds of questions. And because of Gu Nings special status, nobody dared to stop her from leaving. It was already 1 am when Gu Ning got back to the hotel, so she washed herself and went to sleep. Early the next morning, Gu Ning sent K the mans ID number, bank ount and phone number, then asked him to conduct a further investigation. Because it was toote yesterday and it wasnt an emergency, she didnt bother K and waited till this morning. After that, Gu Ning brought Gao Yi to the Song family and met Song Wenxuan. The Song family was very grateful to Gu Ning, because she had saved Song Wenxuans life and even caught the criminal. Is the Leng family aware of it? Gu Ning asked Song Wenxuan. Not yet, but Ill call Master Lengter. Theyll be worried if they hear the news, but I think they need to know, said Song Wenxuan. Sure, its necessary for them to know that, said Gu Ning. Therefore, on Song Wenxuans way to work, he called Master Leng. When Master Leng heard the news, he was angry, but he wasnt surprised. After all, he had been involved in politics for years, so it wasnt surprising. In fact, he had encountered assassination attempts countless times before, especially when he was the chairman of the country. It wasnt surprising, but they had to catch the mastermind, or their enemies might think they were easy to bully. Song Wenxuan also told Master Leng that Gu Ning had helped him a lot, otherwise he would have been seriously injured even if he could survive. It was also Gu Ning who caught the criminal so quickly. Hearing that, Master Leng felt very proud of his future granddaughter-inw, but he was worried about Gu Nings safety as well. Chapter 2219

Chapter 2219: Zhou Litao Is Serving the Yuan Family

No matter how strong Gu Ning was, people who cared about her would still be worried about her safety. Therefore, after the call with Song Wenxuan, Master Leng called Gu Ning and reminded her to be careful. That morning, the news that the murderer who tried to assassinate Song Wenxuan was caught spread abroad, and it shocked many people, especially the senior official who sent the gunman. Although he didnt pay the gunman to kill Song Wenxuan in person, he had made the arrangement. Therefore, even if the gunman didnt know that he was the mastermind, if the gunman betrayed the person who paid him, Song Wenxuan could still easily find him using the clues. Although the person sent by him was reliable, idents could happen! Therefore, the senior official was quite nervous. He had done a bad thing after all, and it was hard to stay calm as if nothing had happened. However, no matter how anxious he was now, he couldnt lose control of himself. Perhaps he could stay out of the case. In order to not attract a lot of attention, he didnt dare to send his people to collect more information for him. He could only watch carefully how it would develop afterwards. He would see what he could do ording to the situation then. While he was surprised and anxious, he was also angry, because the gunman was caught so soon. He couldnt directly collect more information about the gunman, but he could ask the person who was sent by him. He wanted to know whether the gunman was reliable and whether he would be betrayed. The person didnt think it was very likely, because the gunman was a fugitive and he would be sentenced to death or life imprisonment once he was caught. In addition, the gunman was a filial son, and the person had used his parents to threaten him. If the gunman betrayed them, they would punish his parents. Therefore, the person didnt think the gunman would betray them, but it was a possibility. After the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau took the gunman awayst night, he interrogated him overnight, but the gunman refused to say anything. Afterwards, they found out that this gunman was also a criminal suspect atrge, and he was even a major criminal suspect. Gu Ning learned more information about the gunman two hours after she asked K to investigate it, and she learned that the gunman was actually a criminal suspect atrge. He didnt apply for his bank card with his ID card, but through a rtive of his, so was his phone number. Because he was a criminal suspect atrge, he couldnt use his ID card at all. Once he used it, he would be noticed by the police. As for his bank card, there had been norge deposits since the beginning of the ount opening. He only had asional amounts of tens of thousands of yuaning into his ount, and there was only dozens of thousands of yuan in it now. Obviously, they made the deal in cash. K had checked all of his call records, and found nothing abnormal. Therefore, he could only conduct the investigation from ces the gunman had visited and the people he had contacted through the surveince videos. After watching the surveince videos, K indeed found something abnormal. Two days ago, the gunman was followed by a man, but the man was wearing a peaked cap and a mask so no one could see his appearance. The gunman soon noticed the man who was following him, then the two met and talked for a while. Because the surveince videos had no sound, nobody knew what they had talked about. Anyway, since that man was wearing a peaked cap and a mask, he had to be hiding himself. Therefore, Gu Ning felt he must be the middleman. At night, the gunman met the man again in a bar. After the meeting, the man gave the gunman a bag. Although no one could see what was inside, Gu Ning guessed that it was probably money. With the bag, the gunman left and returned to his residence, while the man walked away after the gunman was gone. The investigation about the gunman was nearly done, so K carried out a further investigation through the man wearing a cap and mask. The man also went around for a long time before returning to his residence. After a further investigation, it turned out that the man was rted to a certain senior official. This senior official was the deputy governor of Province C, Zhou Litao, and Zhou Litao was serving the Yuan family. That was all the information they could collect from the investigation. At least they failed to find evidence to prove that Zhou Litao was the man who paid the gunman to kill Song Wenxuan. Therefore, even though they knew who the mastermind was, theycked evidence and it was impossible to punish Zhou Litao with what they had found till now. It was obvious that the man had closely contacted the gunman, and it could be determined that he paid a gunman to kill Song Wenxuan. However, as long as he didnt admit the crime, Zhou Litao could still get away with it. In that case, Gu Ning decided to unseat Zhou Litao for Song Wenxuan, because it wasnt difficult for her to unseat him. Gu Ning asked K to do an investigation about Zhou Litao to see whether they could find anything on him. Even if they couldntpletely remove him from his position, they had to teach him a lesson. If there was no solid proof, she would make him guilty through some tricks. It was evil for her to deliberately frame him, but it was his fault that he had tried to kill Song Wenxuan. Gu Ning simply did it to take revenge. Afterwards, Gu Ning called Song Wenxuan and shared the result with him. Song Wenxuan wasnt surprised after he learned who the mastermind was. It wasnt beyond his expectation. As for Gu Nings n, Song Wenxuan didnt feel that it wasnt right. They belonged to different factions, so they were fated to be bitter enemies. Therefore, even if the assassination hadnt happened this time, they would still pay special attention to teach the other and were always ready to put one another in jail. From a human nature point of view, Song Wenxuan wasnt a kind person, at least not to his enemies. As a result, since his enemy took action first this time, there was no reason for him not to take revenge. It was just that it wasnt convenient for him to do something himself. Gu Ning now had a n, and Song Wenxuan wouldnt disagree. Instead, he supported her, because he relied on Gu Ning to do a quick investigation. The police hadnt found any useful information about the mastermind yet, and they were still in the process of interrogating the suspect, so he didnt have much hope for the police. No matter how busy they were, they needed to eat, so Gu Ning and Qiao Ya went to have a meal when it was time for lunch. Although the news of the assassination of Song Wenxuan was soon removed, only the public couldnt see it and the top officials were all aware of that. Chapter 2220

Chapter 2220: Frame Him

Therefore, senior officials in the capital also heard the news and called Song Wenxuan to ask him about it. As for the reason why Song Wenxuan was almost assassinated, none of them was dumb so they easily figured out the reason. People in the same faction as the Leng family asked whether he had found out who the gunman was, while other people in other factions didnt bother to ask about that. Because of the attempted assassination of Song Wenxuan, leaders of the officials who had the motive called them and asked them whether they had done that. They didnt forbid them to attack Song Wenxuan, and it was actually their leaders order at this moment, but they had to be careful and not expose their scheme. If it was exposed and became serious, their leaders would choose to abandon them for the sake of their own safety. After the Yuan family found out that it was done by their people, they told Zhou Litao to be cautious and not be dragged into the trouble. Even if he was found guilty, he could find himself a scapegoat. After Gu Ning finished the meal with Qiao Ya, she received Ks reply, but he failed to get the goods on Zhou Litao. He had only conducted an investigation through surveince videos and their family members bank ounts. As long as they were very careful, there would be no useful information left. In that case, Gu Ning could only carry out her n. She needed to carefully think about it first, so Gu Ning disguised herself as Tang Aining after having the meal, then went to look around near Zhou Litaos home. Zhou Litao lived in a high-end residential area, but his sry couldnt afford a house in it. However, his wife was a businesswoman and her family was rich, so it was reasonable that they had an expensive house. Therefore, even if Zhou Litao was a corrupt official, nobody could see that from his life on the surface. Gu Ning sat on a chair in the forest path near Zhou Litaos home, then used her Jade Eyes to see the situation inside to see if there were any secret rooms or the like with hidden things that shouldnt be there. If there were, Gu Ning wouldnt need to put anything illegal in his home. It could cause her loss after all. If there werent, she would put something illegal in his house. After looking around with her Jade Eyes, she found a secret room, but there was nothing illegal inside. It seemed that Zhou Litao was really an upright official, or he must be very skilled at hiding his illicit ie. Gu Ning didnt leap to conclusions that Zhou Litao must be a corrupt official just because he was serving the Yuan family and had tried to kill Song Wenxuan. However, even if she didnt see any evidence to prove he was a corrupt official, it didnt mean he wasnt corrupt. Some officials didnt ept much bribery, and knew how to hide it, so it would be difficult to discover it. Gu Ning didnt have much time to conduct a thorough investigation now, so she decided to frame Zhou Litao. She aimed to drag Zhou Litao into serious trouble, so she didnt care about losing some money. Anyway, she needed to do that at night, because it wasnt convenient to carry out her n during the day. Therefore, Gu Ning left and woulde again at night. In the afternoon, Song Wenxuan asked Gu Ning whether she was free. If she was, she could go to have a meal at the Song familys ce. Gu Ning was free, so she brought Qiao Ya over. Because Gao Yi stayed with Song Wenxuan now, Gu Ning couldnt leave Qiao Ya alone and let her eat alone. The Song family was very polite to Gao Yi. They didnt slight him just because he was a bodyguard. After all, Song Wenxuan relied on Gao Yi to make sure of his safety. Song Wenxuan didnt encounter any trouble today. Gu Ning arranged for Gao Yi to be with him, not because she foresaw something terrible might happen to him, but to avoid idents. Other members of the Song family were unaware of Gu Nings n to frame Zhou Litao, because Gu Ning had told Song Wenxuan to keep it a secret between them. It wasnt because they didnt trust other people, but because it wasnt an honorable thing, and it was better if fewer people knew about it. Gu Ning didnt tell Song Wenxuan how exactly she was going to frame Zhou Litao. He only needed to know that she would frame Zhou Litao. After the meal, it was dark, so Gu Ning and Qiao Ya left. Gao Yi, on the other hand, was Song Wenxuans bodyguard for the time being, so he stayed in the Song familys ce. After Gu Ning and Qiao Ya left, Gu Ning told Qiao Ya to drive her to the residential area where Zhou Litao lived, then she got out of the car and told Qiao Ya to leave before her. Afterwards, Gu Ning disguised herself as Tang Aining, then carried out her n. Even though there were surveince cameras, there would still be blind spots, so Gu Ning avoided the surveince cameras and went to the backyard of Zhou Litaos house. There werent many people in the Zhou family. At this moment, only seven people were at home, namely Zhou Litao, his wife, a son, a daughter, a nanny, and two security guards. Because the security guards were in the front yard, Gu Ning got in from the backyard. Zhou Litaos family was watching TV in the living room, so there was no one on the second floor. The window wasnt closed, so Gu Ning could do whatever she wanted. She found the position of the study and nced around. Although there were burr bars, the window was open and Gu Ning would be able to put down what she needed to leave there. After a jump, Gu Ning reached the window of the study, then she reached out and let the monster fox out of her telepathic eye space. Afterwards, she took out what she wanted to leave in Zhou Litaos study and told the monster fox to put it inside. They were six gold bars, a small box of jewelry, two guns, and one kilogram of drugs. She got the gold bars and jewelry from an ancient grave. Some of them were ced in her antique store, and some were kept in her telepathic eye space. As for the guns, she got them from the Tianying Gang and hadnt handed them to Leng Shaoting yet. As for the drugs, she had given Leng Shaoting all the drugs she had found in the Tianying Gangs base. She only kept a box of drugs which was used to frame her before, because she thought it might be useful one day. Now, it indeed came to use. If all the above stuff was exposed, Zhou Litao would be in serious trouble. Gu Ning didnt put all the above stuff together, but left them in different cabs. Because she couldnt open the safe, she couldnt put them in it. Once it was done, Gu Ning left Zhou Litaos house and went to an unobtrusive small wood. She then used Tang Ainings number to call Song Wenxuan and told him that everything was done. He could send people toe over with the excuse that he had received a report. Song Wenxuan trusted Gu Ning, so he immediately called the deputy director of the Public Security Bureau and ordered him to search Zhou Litaos house. The deputy director of the Public Security Bureau, Xiong Xingyi, sided with Song Wenxuan, so he obeyed Song Wenxuans orders. Although it was an abuse of his power, he knew Song Wenxuans character very well. Song Wenxuan never wronged other people. Therefore, Song Wenxuan must be doing it for a reason and he also guessed it might be because Zhou Litao had something to do with his attempted assassination. Chapter 2221

Chapter 2221: They Are Not Mine

If it was really done by Zhou Litao, he wouldnt be surprised at all because he was highly likely to be the mastermind among the suspects. Although it could easily arouse suspicion that he attacked Song Wenxuan at this key moment because of his position in the government and his obvious motive, they didnt care much about it. As long as there was no evidence, they would be fine. They were willing to do anything for power, and they were confident that they would be safe. However, it didnt just depend on them whether they would end up in trouble. Their luck and fate also yed a role in this case. Without dy, Xiong Xingyi did his job with his people. He went there in person, because Zhou Litao was a senior official after all, andmon policemen might not be able to deal with him. Although his status was much lower than Zhou Litaos, he had the power to do a search and Song Wenxuan supported him, so he wouldnt be weak. Before they came, Gu Ning didnt leave. She needed to stay to see whether Zhou Litao would go to the study room during this time. If he found the illegal stuff, he might get rid of it before the police came. In that case, the police might find nothing after they came and Zhou Litao would be mad and alert. It would cause Song Wenxuan trouble. In the meanwhile, Gu Ning told K to watch the surveince cameras in case she was caught by them. Luckily, she wasnt and Zhou Litao didnt go to the study before Xiong Xingyi and the others came, so the illegal stuff was still there. When Xiong Xingyi suddenly visited his home, Zhou Litao was surprised. The first idea that appeared in Zhou Litaos mind was that the fact that he had paid the gunman to kill Song Wenxuan was exposed and Song Wenxuan sent Xiong Xingyi to arrest him. However, Zhou Litao didnt think it was possible. He refused to believe that he was betrayed so soon. However, if that wasnt the reason, what could the reason be? Zhou Litao didnt think he had other dirty secrets that would attract the polices attention. After all, he was very careful, and he had confidence in himself. Even if it was because of the attempted assassination of Song Wenxuan, he wouldnt admit it. Xiong Xingyi, why did you suddenly show up at my ce with so many people? Zhou Litao called his full name angrily, trying to put pressure on Xiong Xingyi. In fact, Xiong Xingyi didnt have much confidence. He wasnt scared of Zhou Litao, but was afraid the illegal stuff Song Wenxuan told him about wasnt actually there. He trusted Song Wenxuan, but was worried that Song Wenxuan might be deceived. After all, Song Wenxuan didnt see it himself, so it was risky. Anyway, since he already came, he had to do his job. Mr. Zhou, I received a report that youve kept some jewelry, guns, and drugs from unknown sources, so we need to do a search. Please be cooperative. What? Hearing that, Zhou Litao rounded his eyes in shock. He thought they came because they found out about his involvement in the attempted assassination of Song Wenxuan, but he was wrong. However, he didnt keep all the illegal stuff at his home! It is nder! Its impossible that Ive kept illegal stuff in my house. I know its illegal, said Zhou Litao angrily without a guilty conscience. He didnt panic now, because he didnt have illegal stuff. He must have been framed. If so, Im sure you wont stop us from doing a search, right? Xiong Xingyi said, but he didnt have much confidence. I dont have any illegal stuff in my house, but you cant search my home. If other people hear about it, my reputation will be damaged. Zhou Litao angrily retorted. Although he indeed didnt have any illegal stuff in his house, he wouldnt let the police in, or other people might think he was guilty. Mr. Zhou, its our duty. This is the search warrant. Please let us finish our work. Why do you have to stop us? Do you feel guilty? If not, please let us in, or Ill report it to my leader, said Xiong Xingyi, appearing tough. You Zhou Litao was mad when he heard that. Why did Xiong Xingyi think he was guilty just because he stopped them from going into his house? He didnt have any illegal stuff in his house. Anyway, since Xiong Xingyi had a search warrant, he couldnt stop him or it would be an obstruction of official duties and he would be arrested for that afterwards. The police would still search his house in the end. He didnt think there was any illegal stuff in his house, so he finally gave in. Fine, you can do a search, but if you cant find anything illegal, I promise you cant bear the result. Zhou Litao red at Xiong Xingyi and threatened him. He thought to himself that he must teach Xiong Xingyi a lesson after tonight, because Xiong Xingyi hurt his pride. Xiong Xingyi didnt care about it and took his people into Zhou Litaos home at once. Zhou Litao followed him at the side. In order to prove they were just doing their work, a policeman took a camera with them when they did the search. As soon as Xiong Xingyi went inside, he searched the study first, because illegal stuff was normally kept in the study. Zhou Litao looked displeased, but he didnt have any worries because he was sure he was innocent. Unexpectedly, someone framed him and seeded. Therefore, when Xiong Xingyis people found a box with jewelry and gold bars in the cab, Zhou Litao was stunned while Xiong Xingyi was relieved. Xiong Xingyi was really afraid that they might fail. No, its impossible. These arent mine! Once Zhou Litao came back to his senses, he denied it emotionally just to prove the jewelry and gold bars didnt belong to him. We found them in your study. Do you think well believe that they are not yours? said Xiong Xingyi. He knew the jewelry and gold bars werent owned by Zhou Litao, and that someone had framed him. However, they found the jewelry and gold bars in Zhou Litaos study, and Zhou Litao couldnt deny it unless he found the person who put the stuff in his study. Speaking of that, Xiong Xingyi was slightly worried. No matter how worried he was or whether Zhou Litao could find the person who framed him, he needed to continue to search the study. After a while, Xiong Xingyi and his people found two guns and two kilograms of drugs. Zhou Litao almost went crazy when he saw them. How could they have appeared in his study? Chapter 2222

Chapter 2222: Why Do You Admit It Now?

No, I dont have these things. I never keep illegal stuff in my house! Zhou Litao kept on denying it. How was it possible? How could these things appear in his study? Im sorry, but we found these things in your study. Whether theyre yours or not, you need to go to the Public Security Bureau with us. Do you want to go on your own, or do you want to be dragged out by my people? Xiong Xingyi said. He didnt sound polite at all now. No, I wont go. These things dont belong to me at all. Ive been framed. Yes, its a set up! Xiong Xingyi, did you reach an agreement with someone and frame me on purpose? Zhou Litao questioned. He was implying Song Wenxuan, because Xiong Xingyi was in the same faction as Song Wenxuan. Right after Song Wenxuan encountered the attempted assassination, he got in trouble and Xiong Xingyi took people to visit his home in person. It must have something to do with Song Wenxuan! It seemed that they still believed that he was involved in the attempted assassination of Song Wenxuan, but theycked solid proof, so they framed him. Frame you? Why should I help anyone to frame you? Xiong Xingyi understood what Zhou Litao was implying, but he yed dumb. He refused to admit that it was a set up and said it was just his duty. You Zhou Litao didnt know what to say, because he couldnt confess to the crime and tell them what he had done to Song Wenxuan, or he would fall into the trap set by them! Ive been framed! I didnt have these things in my house. Zhou Litao argued. He believed he was innocent and felt quite aggrieved. Dont worry. If youre really being framed, we promise well clear your name, but now you must go to the Public Security Bureau with us, said Xiong Xingyi. In fact, it was impossible for them to clear his name. If they really wanted to do that, they wouldnt have bothered to frame him. No, I wont go. I wont. Its obviously a set up. Zhou Litao struggled. Since it was a set up, he wouldnt be able toe home again after leaving with them, unless he found evidence to prove that it was a set up. And he felt it would be hard to find the evidence, because Song Wenxuan was always meticulous. However, no matter how Zhou Litao struggled, he was finally taken away by Xiong Xingyi and Gu Ning left too. When Zhou Litao was taken away, other members of the Zhou family were full of anxiety, but didnt know what to do. Mrs. Zhou could only call Zhou Litaos friends for help. After Zhou Litaos friends learned about what had happened, they were shocked as well. Because they were on the same boat as Zhou Litao and had a good rtionship with him, they believed that Zhou Litao wouldnt keep illegal stuff in his house. It had to be a set up. Actually, although they didnt keep illegal stuff in their ces, none of them were incorruptible, but no matter how corrupt they were, they wouldnt keep the bribes in the study, because they were afraid of being caught. However, Xiong Xingyi searched Zhou Litaos house at this time and took him away. It had to be Song Wenxuans order. After all, Xiong Xingyi was in the same faction as Song Wenxuan. If it was really Song Wenxuans order, did Song Wenxuan n to remove Zhou Litao or was it because of Zhou Litaos involvement in the attempted assassination? Although Zhou Litaos friends didnt know who ordered the attempted assassinate of Song Wenxuan, there were limited suspects and Zhou Litao was quite likely to be guilty. After all, it was not only Zhou Litao who wanted the promotion, their leaders also hoped Zhou Litao could be promoted. So if Zhou Litao wanted to have that position, he had to get rid of the stumbling block. Anyway, it was just a guess. Most importantly, they had to help Zhou Litao out now. Therefore, Zhou Litaos friends told Mrs. Zhou to check the surveince videos around their house to see whether there were suspects. They would report to their leaders. It was obviously a set up, because their leaders were aware that Zhou Litao had ordered Song Wenxuans assassination. They also believed it was revenge from Song Wenxuan. However, even if they knew it, they needed evidence to prove it, so their leaders told them to collect evidence first, or it would be very difficult. It wasnt a big problem to keep jewelry and gold in the house, but it was serious trouble to have guns and drugs. Mrs. Zhou watched the surveince videos around her house, but found no suspects. It was a really serious problem now. In that case, Zhou Litaos friends advised her to find a scapegoat, and the best scapegoat was the security guard. Only the security guards could walk around freely in the house, so it was convenient for them to set him up. Knowing that, Mrs. Zhou immediately went to see the two security guards and made one of them the scapegoat. Neither of them was willing to do that, so Mrs. Zhou used coercion and bribery. Finally, a security guard agreed. However, the security guard didnt go to confess the crime right now. It needed more than just a few words to be the scapegoat. He would have to tell the whole process of the crime, so he had to figure out a reasonable ount tonight. After Zhou Litao was taken to the Public Security Bureau, he faced interrogation at once. He kept on denying that he had kept the illegal stuff in his house, and insisted on saying that it was a set up. In fact, Zhou Litao clearly knew who did it and why the person did it, but he couldnt say it aloud. Or he would be found guilty of attempting to assassinate Song Wenxuan. It was impossible to get away with that crime. Although it was a set up, they still needed to do the investigation, so Xiong Xingyi went to watch the surveince videos around Zhou Litaos house to see whether there were suspects going in anding out of it. Without surprise, they found no evidence to prove it was a set up and Zhou Litao felt more hopeless. He then tried to make his security guards the scapegoat and said one of them must have been bribed and helped someone frame him. Because he said that, Xiong Xingyi told his people to bring the two security guards over for the interrogation. The security guard who was chosen to be the scapegoat was still making up his ount, but the police met him before he could finish. Therefore it would be difficult, but no matter how difficult it was, he had to face it and went to the Public Security Bureau. Because the security guard had thought about the ount, he managed to answer the questions during the interrogation. However, he didnt carefully think about it, so there were a lot of loopholes. Why did you frame Zhou Litao? asked the interrogator. Someone threatened me with my mother. If I didnt obey the order, my mother would be injured, so I had to agree, said the security guard. Then why are you admitting it now? Arent you afraid your mother will be injured? asked the interrogator. Chapter 2223

Chapter 2223: Too Many Loopholes in Your Answers

Deputy Governor Zhou treats me very well and I owe him a lot. I cant see him getting in trouble and do nothing. As for my mother, I know Im not a filial son, said the security guard. Who ordered you to frame Deputy Governor Zhou? asked the interrogator. I dont know. The person was wearing a baseball cap and a mask when he met me. I only know its a man about 1.8 m. He had the same build as me, said the security guard. Why did he choose you? asked the interrogator. About three days ago, I had a day off. I went to my hometown to visit my mother. As soon as I arrived, a man with a baseball cap and a mask stopped me. He told me his intention and I agreed to prevent my mother from being injured. The security guard said, And I put the illegal stuff into Deputy Governor Zhous study when everyone was asleep at midnight. The security guard indeed had a break three days ago and he went to visit his mother in his hometown, but it was a lie that a man with a baseball cap and a mask stopped him. There werent surveince cameras along the road, so nobody would know he was lying. Did you mean you secretly put the illegal stuff into Deputy Governor Zhous study when everyone was asleepst night? The interrogator asked to make sure of it. Yes, said the security guard. Deputy Governor Zhou told us he just took out something from the cab this morning. He didnt see the illegal stuff then, said the interrogator. Hearing that, the security guard got nervous and suddenly didnt know what to say. Before long, he came back to his senses and said, Perhaps Deputy Governor Zhou didnt notice it. Although he said that, he actually had no confidence. After all, it was a lie and he felt quite stressed. Since you said you put it into the cab, tell me which cab you put them in? asked the interrogator. It was dark. I didnt dare to turn on the lights, so I used the shlight of my phone. I randomly opened a cab and put the illegal stuff inside, then quickly left. Im not sure which cab it was, said the security guard, but he was losing confidence. He didnt follow the police to do the search, so he had no idea which cab the illegal stuff was put in or whether the illegal stuff was put together. Do you mean you quickly left after you put the illegal stuff in a random cab? asked the interrogator. Hearing the interrogators question, the security guard grew more anxious. What should he say right now? Was the illegal stuff put together in the same cab? Or were they separated in different cabs? What? You cant remember that? The interrogator actually already had the answer when he hesitated to reply to the question. The security guard didnt know whether the illegal stuff was put together or was separated. The security guard bit his teeth and decided to gamble on it. Yeah, I put them together in a random cab. Even if he said he put them separately, he still didnt know where they were separately put. Are you sure? asked the interrogator. The security guard was nervous and had a premonition, because he had no idea whether the illegal stuff was put together or separated. Seeing him in silence, the interrogator stopped asking him more questions. Alright, there are too many loopholes in your answers. You didnt put the illegal stuff in his study. You didnt even make up a good ount. How could you make yourself a qualified scapegoat? It was obvious that this security guard was made a scapegoat for Zhou Litao, but he failed because he was ill-prepared. Therefore, the security guard was also detained because of the crime of shielding. The next morning, the news that Zhou Litao was caught because he had kept jewelry, gold bars, two guns and two kilograms of drugs in his own house went abroad. Most people chose to believe it, because they thought most officials were corrupt. Even if Zhou Litao wasnt, the police had found the illegal stuff in his house, so there was solid proof to prove he was guilty. Only a few senior officials remained doubtful and they thought Zhou Litao might have been framed. Although there wasnt evidence, it wasnt easy to collect evidence. It was just a guess, but they were all experienced and sophisticated officials, so they believed it was highly likely. Anyway, without the evidence, none of them dared to support Zhou Litao publicly, or they might be dragged into trouble too. Gu Ning left the rest to Song Wenxuan to handle, and she feltfortable to leave. In about three days, she had to go to City Ao so now she was supposed to go back to the capital. Even if she didnt know whether Leng Shaoting was done with his work and whether he could go to City Ao with her, she had to go there with or without him. If Leng Shaoting coulde back, he should be back in two days. Although Gu Ning was about to leave, the case wasnt settled yet, so she told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to stay and protect Song Wenxuan. Chapter 2224 - Its Normal to Be Mysterious Sometimes

Chapter 2224: Its Normal to Be Mysterious Sometimes

Huang Haihao didnt receive any calls to pay him to frame Song Wenxuan again. Perhaps the person gave up after what had happened recently, or the mastermind might be Zhou Litao. Because Huang Haihao turned him down, they turned to other people. Gu Ning went to the airport at 1 pm, so she didnt say good-bye to the Song family. She only called Song Wenxuan and Leng Yuanjin and told them that she was leaving. They knew Gu Ning needed to deal with her business, and the assassination of Song Wenxuan had already taken a lot of Gu Nings time, so they didnt keep her. They were very grateful to Gu Ning for her help, and repeatedly thanked her. When Gu Ning got back to the capital, it was about 5:30 pm so she called Jing Yunyao, asking where she was. Once she heard Jing Yunyao was in the Pavilion of Magic, she said she would go to meet them and they could have a meal together. She had a better appetite when she had a meal with more people. However, when Gu Ning almost reached the Pavilion of Magic, she received a call from Jing Yunyao who told her there was a cultivatoring. She and Miao Jingjing had to leave first. Gu Ning was only a few minutes away from the Flowers and nts Trading Center, so she went to the Pavilion of Magic before meeting Jing Yunyao. The cultivator who went to the Pavilion of Magic was Jing Yunfei. After Jing Yunfei arrived, he directly asked who the owner was. Lin was told to say Gu Ning owned the Pavilion of Magic no matter who asked her that question, because all the cultivators had heard of Gu Ning, so they wouldnt think further if they were told the owner was Gu Ning. Without surprise, when Jing Yunfei learned that this flower shop was owned by Gu Ning, he didnt bother to ask more questions, but he felt displeased upon thinking of Gu Ning. Anyway, since this shop was owned by Gu Ning, there was no need for him to ask for more details. Before Gu Ning came, Jing Yunfei walked out and they ran into each other on the road. Oh, hi, Mr. Jing, what a coincidence! Gu Ning greeted Jing Yunfei of her own ord with a vague smile on her lips, but she actually had an evil idea. She greeted Jing Yunfei not because she was polite, but because she wanted to scheme against him. Seeing Gu Ning, Jing Yunfei looked unhappy, but he thought he should be nice when Gu Ning greeted him of her own ord. Hi, yeah, what a coincidence! Mr. Jing, did youe for my flower shop? Gu Ning asked with a faint smile, but she actually already had the answer. Since you know, why do you bother to ask me? said Jing Yunfei in annoyance. He felt Gu Ning was making fun of him. Mr. Jing, what if I tell you Im willing to let you know who gave me that medicine? said Gu Ning. What? Will you really let me know? Jing Yunfei was greatly surprised, because he didnt expect Gu Ning to say that. At the same time, he stayed doubtful. He wasnt sure whether Gu Ning was being honest. Yes, because I cant stand your stalking and spying any longer. If you want that medicine, go ask the person for it by yourself, said Gu Ning, and showed impatience on purpose. Who is that person? Jing Yunfei asked in a hurry. Whether Gu Ning was being honest or not, he wouldnt miss this chance. He wouldnt allow other people to get that medicine before him. He lives in a wooden room at the east side of the Phoenix Mountain. Believe it or not, its up to you whether youll go there, said Gu Ning. There was indeed a wooden room at the east side of the Phoenix Mountain, but no one was living inside. It was set up by a crew when they filmed there. At the beginning, it attracted many visitors, but nobody went there again after people lost interest in it. Gu Ning told Jing Yunfei to go there, but didnt n to let him down. She only wanted to teach him a lesson. It wasnt because Gu Ning was deliberately causing trouble, but because the Jing family was Jing Yunyaos enemies. As Jing Yunyaos future daughter-inw, she should naturally side with her. Even if Jing Yunfei was innocent, she wouldnt miss any chances to punish him and vent her anger on him. Jing Yunfei squinted at Gu Ning. He wanted to see whether she was telling the truth from her expression, but Gu Ning stayed calm. Great, I hope it isnt a lie, or Ill pay you back. Jing Yunfei chose to trust Gu Ning for now, but he felt he should warn her. If Gu Ning really lied to him, he definitely wouldnt let her get away with it. Although cultivators usually couldnt hurt mortals, it didnt mean mortals could fool them. Why should I lie to you? I dont see how I can get anything good from it. But I cant promise what youll find there. Dont me me if you cant find anything, said Gu Ning. I know. Whether I can find anything, Ill bear the result on my own, said Jing Yunfei. He admitted that he wasnt tolerant, but he wouldnt me Gu Ning if he found nothing. Great, then I should go now. Gu Ning didnt waste more time talking with Jing Yunfei, and just walked into the flower shop. Jing Yunfei didnt want to waste more time on Gu Ning either, so he left as well. However, once Jing Yunfei walked away, Gu Ning turned around and followed him. She wanted to make sure Jing Yunfei would really go there. If he went there, she would go there too, or she wouldnt have the chance to teach him a lesson. Gu Ning followed Jing Yunfei along the way. Because she could use her Jade Eyes to see where Jing Yunfei was going, she didnt need to be close to him and wasnt afraid of being discovered. Gu Ning couldnt focus on Jing Yunfei all the time, because cultivators had acute senses. If she stared at him for a longe time, he would surely feel it. When Gu Ning made sure that Jing Yunfei was going to the Phoenix Mountain, she stopped following him and turned to drive quickly to the Phoenix Mountain. At the same time, Gu Ning called Jing Yunyao and told her what she was going to do. She also asked Jing Yunyao whether she wanted to teach Jing Yunfei a lesson in person. Jing Yunyao could put on a baseball cap and a mask. No one could recognize her if she stayed quiet. Anyway, she would y the role of a senior cultivator, it was very normal to be mysterious. Right after Gu Ning asked Jing Yunyao about that, she suddenly felt it was very childish, but it was toote to take her words back and she waited for Jing Yunyaos reply. Jing Yunyao remained silent for a few seconds, then said, Ill be there in a while. Jing Yunyao didnt think it was childish to punish Jing Yunfei. Instead, she felt quite touched that Gu Ning was so considerate. Chapter 2225

Chapter 2225: I Just Like Peoples Fingers

Gu Ning arrived at the Phoenix Mountain earlier than Jing Yunfei. Because Jing Yunfei didnt know the exact position of the wooden room, it took him some time to find it. However, Gu Ning knew where it was and quickly found it. Once she found it, Gu Ning disguised herself as Qing He. Jing Yunyao arrived at the Phoenix Mountainter than Jing Yunfei, but she reached the wooden room before him. Because Gu Ning told her the exact position, Jing Yunyao went straight there once she came. After Jing Yunyao came, she saw Gu Ning. Gu Ning had fun with her and greeted her with the appearance and voice after she disguised herself. She asked Jing Yunyao why she came here. Although Gu Ning had a strange appearance and voice now, Jing Yunyao still recognized her in an instant. Gu Ning also prepared a baseball cap and a mask for Jing Yunyao and told her to put them on. Because it was night, Gu Ning ced a tablemp to light the wooden room. It wasnt bright, but it was much better than candles. Before Jing Yunfei came, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao talked about how to teach him a lesson. After a few minutes, Jing Yunfei arrived. When Jing Yunfei was about twenty meters away from the wooden room, both Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao sensed his air of cultivation. At the same time, Jing Yunfei also felt the air of cultivators from Gu Ning, because his level was much lower than Jing Yunyaos. Once Jing Yunfei sensed the air of cultivators, he knew that Gu Ning didnt fool him. However, when he was only five meters away from the wooden room, Jing Yunfei felt the air of cultivation from another person, but it wasnt strong. Obviously the second person was at a higher level than him. Whos out there? Once Jing Yunfei was near, Jing Yunyao opened her mouth and asked him. She deliberately lowered her voice so that Jing Yunfei couldnt recognize her voice. Im Jing Yunfei from the cultivation world, said Jing Yunfei respectfully, because the person was at a higher level than him. He had to be polite. In addition, he came to ask the person for something, so he had to be respectful. Hearing Jing Yunfeis voice, Jing Yunyao looked angrier as the hatred grew stronger in her heart. She couldnt wait to rush outside and punch him. Her mood swung when she heard his voice and faced him in reality. Why did youe here? Jing Yunyao asked in a voice of authority. Senior master, a girl named Gu Ning told me you have a special magical pill, so I came for it. Ill pay for it of course. I wont take it for free, said Jing Yunfei. Jing Yunfei asked for magical pills because he believed the master was an ancient pharmacist and she must have many more precious pills than just power crystals. That was the reason why Jing Yunfei ached to know who gave Gu Ning the medicine. Other cultivators had the same idea. It was hard to find an ancient pharmacist nowadays, so it was very hard to get magical pills. Oh, you want my magical pills, but I wont give them to other people easily. I dont need money, said Jing Yunyao. Then what do you want? Jing Yunfei asked. I prefer blood and flesh. As long as you cut a finger of yours, Ill give you a bone magical pill. If you cut two, Ill give you an energy-umting magical pill. If you cut three, you can have an energy-gathering magical pill, said Jing Yunyao. Upon hearing that, Jing Yunfei was mad. To his astonishment, this master had such a creepy hobby and asked for peoples fingers. However, it didnt sound to be a bad deal, although it wasnt a good one. Senior master, may I know why you want fingers? Jing Yunfei asked, showing slight anger. He didnt want to offend the master, so he curbed most of his anger. I like them, said Jing Yunyao. Do we have to make a deal on that condition? Jing Yunfei was reluctant to do that, but he wanted the magical pills more. Without three fingers, he wouldnt be aplete man and no one liked iplete men. It would be inconvenient for him to live and work afterwards. Yes, because I just like peoples fingers, said Jing Yunyao. Her fingers had almost been disabled by them. They had heavily stepped on her hand back then and she was going to faint from the pain. If Jing Jining hadnt shown up at the key moment and saved her, she could have lost her fingers. Although her fingers hadnt been broken, they had been seriously injured. It took her a long time to make a full recovery. Once Jing Yunyao remembered how they had cruelly bullied her, she couldnt stay calm. She would never forgive them and she was determined to pay them back. Therefore, she wanted to start with their fingers. You Jing Yunfei suddenly didnt know what to say. He was unwilling to cut his fingers, but was reluctant to leave with nothing. Jing Yunfei also doubted whether the master was fooling him, but he didnt think it was necessary. There was no grudge between them after all. Why would the master deceive him? Therefore, Jing Yunfei didnt take his doubts seriously. He thought that the master must have encountered something and became so strangely stubborn now. And there is another choice, said Jing Yunyao. She understood it wasnt easy for Jing Yunfei to cut his fingers, so she decided to do it on her own. What is it? Jing Yunfeis face lit up at once, and he asked in a hurry. Although he knew it wouldnt be a better choice, he was willing to try it as long as he didnt have to injure himself. Have a fight with me. As long as you can take ten of my attacks, Ill give you an energy-gathering magical pill, said Jing Yunyao. No problem. Jing Yunfei agreed without hesitation. Although she seemed to be at a higher level than him, he wanted to have a try. Nothing good came without risk, and it was unknown whether he could take ten of her attacks. After Jing Yunfei agreed, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao walked out. Because Gu Ning was unwilling to show her face, she also put on a baseball cap and a mask although she had the appearance of Qing He now. Jing Yunyao was going to injure Jing Yunfei. So if Jing Yunfei found out she was involved in it, Shangguan Yang might be affected. Chapter 2226 - Obey My Rules

Chapter 2226: Obey My Rules

She wasnt afraid of trouble, but would avoid unnecessary trouble. Therefore, Gu Ning now acted as Jing Yunyaos disciple and followed her side. Jing Yunfei didnt think it was a big deal that both Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao hid their faces. After all, they werent ordinary people, and it was understandable that they didnt want other people to recognize them. Gu Ning stood outside the door, while Jing Yunyao walked into the yard. Seeing Jing Yunyao, Jing Yunfei didnt feel she was familiar. After all, he hadnt seen her for over a dozen years, so he could barely remember her face. Looking at Jing Yunfei, Jing Yunyao seemed calm, but she actually couldnt wait to hurt him. Now, lets begin! said Jing Yunyao. Sorry if I hurt you. Jing Yunfei held his fists and bowed to Jing Yunyao, then went to attack her. Jing Yunfei was at a much lower level than Jing Yunyao, and Jing Yunyao didnt bother to be gentle as long as Jing Yunfei wouldnt be killed. Therefore, Jing Yunfei could hardly take her first attack and was forced back a few meters by her unbelievable magical energy. He was immediately injured a little. Jing Yunfei rounded his eyes in shock. He knew she was at a higher level than him, but unexpectedly she could easily injure him with a single move. How strong was this woman as a cultivator? Although Jing Yunfei was immediately injured after the first attack, he had no intention of giving up, but he became more careful. Jing Yunfei prepared himself and ran to attack Jing Yunyao again, but unfortunately was injured by her once more. By the sixth attack, Jing Yunfei was already seriously injured. He realized that he would only be more seriously injured if he continued to fight with this master. Since he was injured and he was doomed to lose in the end, there was no need for him to continue to have the fight because he wouldnt get the energy-gathering magical pill anyway. Therefore, Jing Yunfei stopped. Senior master, please stop. I give up. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao stopped beating Jing Yunfei. Looking at him, she said mockingly, You give up? Great, but Ill cut off your three fingers if you give up halfway. Do you still want to give up? You Jing Yunfei was mad. He already gave up, but she still wanted to cut his fingers. It was totally uneptable. Youre so cruel! Cruel? Jing Yunyao sneered. Since you epted the condition, you must obey my rules. You gave up halfway and wasted my time, so I cant forgive you. Jing Yunfei was stunned and didnt know what to say all of a sudden, because what Jing Yunyao said made sense. However, he was reluctant to be bullied by her like that! Alright, lets continue! Jing Yunfei clenched his teeth. He would rather take the next four attacks than lose three fingers. He didnt think this master would kill him, because he could see that she had no intention of killing him. He would merely be seriously injured and would be fine after resting for a period of time. He had bad luck this time and fell into trouble now. It seemed that Gu Ning knew there wouldnt be a good result, so she told him not to me her no matter what happened. Although he had a bad result now, he didnt want to me Gu Ning for it. Nobody forced him toe here after all, and he had agreed not to me Gu Ning for it. Because Jing Yunfei was already injured, he couldnt use his full strength in the following fight and his injuries got more and more serious. After Jing Yunyao finished her ten attacks, Jing Yunfei passed out from pain. He was badly injured, but his life was out of danger. However, it would take months for him to recover. Jing Yunyao didnt want to kill Jing Yunfei. Actually, it couldnt be easier for her to do that if she wanted him dead. After Jing Yunfei passed out, Jing Yunyao took out a dagger from her Qiankun Bag. Without hesitation, she directly cut the fingers of his right hand. Seeing that scene, Gu Ning didnt think it was wrong. Even if Jing Yunyao killed Jing Yunfei, she wouldnt stop her or think it was inappropriate. She wasnt Jing Yunyao, so she couldnt feel her hatred towards the Jing family. Jing Yunyao must be that determined to cut Jing Yunfeis fingers for a reason. In a second, Jing Yunfeis three fingers were cut off. Although he had already fainted, his body still trembled a little in pain. Once it was done, Jing Yunyao suddenly became much more rxed. She wouldnt need to pay Jing Yunfei back afterwards. She didnt need Jing Yunfei to die to forgive him, but it would be different if Jing Yunfei found out she had injured him and cut off his three fingers and wanted to take revenge. In fact, Jing Yunfei was no match for her. Lets go now! Jing Yunyao said to Gu Ning. After that, they left together. Ningning, thank you, I feel much better now. Jing Yunyao thanked Gu Ning. She didnt take it for granted just because Jing Yunyao was her future daughter-inw. No matter how close they were, it wasnt their duty to help each other. Were a family. You dont need to say that. Im d that youre much better now, said Gu Ning. Actually, I cut off his three fingers because I almost lost mine under his foot that year. Jing Yunyao exined, even though Gu Ning didnt ask about it. Gu Ning wasnt surprised and understood why Jing Yunyao did that. Because neither of them had eaten, they went to eat first after going back to the city center. After having the meal, they went to Mountain River Garden together. Gu Ning would stay there tonight. When Jing Yunfei woke up, it was already past 2 am. As soon as he woke up, he saw his cut off fingers and almost passed out again from the pain and anger. That woman was too cruel! She had seriously injured him and even cut off three of his fingers. It was a great humiliation to him! The next second, Jing Yunfei found he was still outside the wooden room, but the wooden room was already empty. In an instant, he felt he had been trapped. It might not be what he thought, and they could be left because he was unconscious. Anyway, Jing Yunfei really regretteding here, but it was toote. Now he was too injured to leave on his own, so he had to call someone to pick him up. Jing Yunfei wanted to take revenge, and wanted to kill that woman, but he felt a little timid upon thinking of her level and her status as an ancient pharmacist. Even if he told his mother, his mother might not help him. Chapter 2227 - Stay Beautiful in the Cold

Chapter 2227: Stay Beautiful in the Cold

Within an hour, Jing Yunfeis people came and directly took him back to the cultivation world. Back in the Jing familys house, the sky started to be bright, so members of the Jing family were awake. Seeing that Jing Yunfei was injured, his family were mad and shouted to take revenge for him, but most of their anger went away after finding out about the whole process. They also hesitated to take revenge now. After all, the person who injured Jing Yunfei wasnt only a senior cultivator at a high level, but was also an ancient pharmacist. No cultivator was willing to mess with an ancient pharmacist. Instead, theypeted against each other to please pharmacists. They could get magical pills from ancient pharmacists after all, and they could greatly improve themselves afterwards. However, it was actually Jing Yunfeis misunderstanding. I know youre aggrieved, but we cant offend an ancient pharmacist. Stay home to recover. I think we can talk about it afterwards, said Jing Yaorong tofort him. Jing Yunfei was seriously injured after only ten attacks, which proved the person was at a very high level. The person might be at the same level as him. Therefore, Jing Yaorong was unwilling to mess with such a strong cultivator who was also an ancient pharmacist. Jing Yunfei wasnt surprised by this result, and he was mentally prepared, so it wasnt uneptable that Jing Yaorong didnt take revenge for him. Father, should we report it to Tiandaozong? asked Jing Yunfei. Of course we should. Since Gu Ning told you about the existence of the master, she could tell other people as well. Even if you dont report it to Tiandaozong, others might do that. Tiandaozong will know sooner orter, so we should do that before other people. Perhaps Tiandaozong will give you some magical pills to help you recover, said Jing Yaorong. Hearing that, Jing Yunfei agreed. Therefore, once the sky was bright, Jing Yaorong visited Tiandaozong and met its head. He told the head what had happened to Jing Yunfei. Knowing that there was an ancient pharmacist outside the cultivation world, Bai Lingtian was shocked, but he didnt know whether the ancient pharmacist was from the outside world, or the cultivation world. Whether the pharmacist was from the outside world or the cultivation world, since they already learned about it, Tiandaozong had to draw the ancient pharmacist over to their side. It was rare to see masters nowadays. Therefore, once they heard about the existence of ancient pharmacists and masters, Tiandaozong would try to draw them over to their side. As for what had happened to Jing Yunfei, although he was seriously injured, Jing Yunfei agreed to have the fight on his own. Neither Jing Yunfei nor the master was guilty. It was a deal both sides agreed on, so they had to pay for their decisions. Moreover, the master didnt kill Jing Yunfei. She only cut off his fingers. Therefore, Bai Lingtian gave Jing Yaorong a magical pill for recovery for sharing the news and told him to give it to Jing Yunfei. After taking the magical pill for recovery, Jing Yunfeis injuries might not heal right away, but he could have a quicker recovery. However, it was impossible to get his fingers back. When Jing Yaorong was gone, Bai Lingtian told the news to other elders and they decided to send out someone to search for the ancient pharmacist. Because ancient pharmacists enjoyed a very high status in the cultivation world, Bai Lingtian needed to send out an important cultivator to meet the ancient pharmacist to show their respect for the ancient pharmacist. Because Gu Ning would go to City Ao in a few days and would be absent for a week, she went back to school the next morning. It was already mid-December in the middle of winter, so it was extremely cold. The temperature in the capital, in particr, was much lower than that in many other ces. Now it was several degrees below zero, so everyone was wrapped in thick cotton-padded down jackets. It wasnt beautiful at all, and it was difficult to move around in it. Some people put on little clothing in order to look beautiful, but their teeth were shaking from the cold. Actually, they were doing their best to keep their image, or their bodies would be shaking too. Gu Ning, however, only wore thin clothing because she was a cultivator. She only had a pair of ck jeans, a sweater and a coat that was neither thin nor thick on the outside, so she didnt look thick at all. On the contrary, it entuated her attractive body. Most importantly, she didnt feel cold at all. When she walked on the campus, she attracted a lot of attention from passers-by. Jesus, Gu Ning wears so little. Isnt she cold? She doesnt look cold at all. How is it possible? She is merely trying to look beautiful even in the cold. Right, but doesnt she already have a fianc? Why does she have to look beautiful all the time? Girls love to be beautiful. It has nothing to do with whether she has a boyfriend or fianc. In fact, Id choose to look beautiful if I cant feel the coldness. Well, I think shes crazy to wear so little in such cold weather. It has nothing to do with you. Why did you say that? Right, some people just dont feel cold, and Gu Ning is a kung fu master. I think shes much stronger than us. Right, soldiers dont wear many clothes either. Many people believed that Gu Ning was trying to look beautiful even in the cold, so she wore less clothes, but there were a lot of people who thought Gu Ning was strong and didnt feel cold. Baili Zongxue was also criticized, because she put on as little clothing as Gu Ning. Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai were so envious of them, because both of them put on thick winter clothes. Arent you cold at all? Song Miaoge asked, feeling it was unfair. Not at all! Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue replied together. They seemed very rxed and didnt take it seriously, which made Song Miaoge feel more displeased. Oh, Im so jealous of you two. You seem to be in spring or autumn, while Im in the midst of winter. Its so unfair! Song Miaogeined, feeling unhappy. She was very slim, but now she looked quite fat. So? You cant wear as little clothing as us, said Gu Ning without hesitation. You Song Miaoge felt heavily hit, and pretended to be sad. Fine, you dontfort me and even hurt me. I-I cant eat anything now. You cant eat anything? Great, I have a good appetite today. I can eat more if you cant eat, said Zhang Zikai. Although she put on as many thick clothes as Song Miaoge, she didnt feel it was unfair. Instead, she couldnt care less about it. Chapter 2228 - I Have Self-knowledge

Chapter 2228: I Have Self-knowledge

Song Miaoge instantly got mad. Because she expected better from Zhang Zikai, she criticized. Youre such a coward! Dont you feel its unfair? It turned out that she was the only one who felt it was unfair here, which was quite annoying. I have self-knowledge, so I dont lose my bnce, said Zhang Zikai, correcting her. Precisely because she had clear self-knowledge, it was impossible for her to care. You Song Miaoge was mad and felt upset all of a sudden. Fine, she also had self-knowledge, but she still felt envious. She had no hatred for them, but they were very familiar with each other, so she didnt bother to hide her real feelings. It was their way of getting along with each other. Halfway through the meal, Qu Hanjiao came. After looking around, she saw Gu Ning and walked over. Standing in front of Gu Ning, Qu Hanjiao sincerely thanked her, then left. Gu Ning had helped her teach Yuan Yiyang a lesson. Although she had paid for it, she felt it was necessary to thank Gu Ning. If Gu Ning was unwilling to help her, no matter how much money she paid, Gu Ning wouldnt do her the favor. Gu Ning didntck money, and she didnt take Qu Hanjiaos money. She told Qu Hanjiao to give it to charity instead. It proved that Gu Ning really just did her a favor. Song Miaoge and the others knew that Gu Ning had helped Qu Hanjiao, so they werent surprised when Qu Hanjiao came to thank Gu Ning. Qu Hanjiao now looked much friendlier. In the past, they really wanted to punch her. They believed Qu Hanjiao changed because of what had happened to her father. Song Miaoge also gloated over Yuan Yiyangs bad luck after knowing what he had suffered. She gloated because of Ji Wenna. Although Ji Wenna didnt cause her trouble again after she had defeated herst time, there was a long-standing and bitter grudge between them. Therefore, she felt happy whenever she heard that Ji Wenna was unhappy. Yuan Yiyangs family denied that Yuan Yiyang was on drugs and was permanently injured at his pen*s, but Song Miaoge didnt believe it. The day before yesterday, she went to have a meal with her family in a hotel and met Ji Wenna by ident. She didnt miss that chance to make fun of Ji Wenna. It was unkind, but they were enemies. Ji Wenna looked quite humiliated at that time. Her fianc was on drugs and couldnt have an erection again. If she still married him, she would have to live a life without sex! If it was the truth, Ji Wenna absolutely wouldnt marry Yuan Yiyang, so her father called Yuan Yiyangs father without dy and asked about the situation. Yuan Yiyangs father strongly denied that Yuan Yiyang was on drugs. He said that Yuan Yiyang was just paid back by his enemies. Yuan Yiyangs father also denied that he couldnt have an erection again. His father insisted on saying that he was just slightly injured and would be fine in a few months. Hearing that, the Ji family believed it and gave up the idea of ending their marriage alliance for the time being. It had been days since Yuan Yiyang was injured, and he was in a stable condition now, so Gu Ning thought it was time to make his criminal evidence public. Gu Ning wouldnt really let him go, not because of Qu Hanjiao, but because she had a sense of justice. After knowing the crimes Yuan Yiyang hadmitted, she felt she had to do something. Therefore, Gu Ning told K to expose Yuan Yiyangs dirty secrets on the Inte. Because K was a skilled hacker, nobody could find him. He could also make it impossible for the social media tforms to delete the information. Gu Ning didnt hand the evidence to the Public Security Bureau in case the Public Security Bureau sided with the Yuan family. After all, the Yuan family was exceptionally powerful. Although Yuan Yiyang was just a coteral member, his family was influential and the direct descendants would help his family. Therefore, if the Public Security Bureau got the evidence, the police would tell the Yuan family first. Gu Ning was unwilling to bother people in the same faction as the Leng family. She knew they would take it seriously if she gave them the evidence, but it would make people think that the Leng family was making things difficult for the Yuan family. Although they never stoppedpeting against each other and often deliberately embarrassed one another, Gu Ning didnt want the Leng family to publicly act against the Yuan family for her. As a result, Gu Ning thought it was best to directly make it public on the Inte. By then, it might not be people who were in the same faction as the Leng family in the Public Security Bureau who handled this case. As long as it caused a sensation, neither the Yuan family nor the police could remove it from the Inte. Because of Ks help, the evidence went public and many people saw it. Within a short time, it went viral on the Inte. Even though the police learned about it very soon and people in the same faction as the Yuan family soon told them the news, the police couldnt find the person who sent the posts out. Because they failed to find the person who sent out the posts, they could only contact those who were managing the social media tforms. Facing the pressure from the police, staff of the social media tforms had to delete those posts, but unfortunately they found it was impossible to delete them. Once they tried, theirputers were attacked by a virus. Now neither the social media tforms nor the police could do anything about it. They could only watch it attract more and more public attention. Even senior officials in the government heard about it afterwards. The Yuan family was busy doing everything to remove the news, but the police had to arrest Yuan Yiyang and the other rich heirs. Yuan Yiyang and the other rich heirs were still in the hospital, but they were much better now, so they could leave the hospital for the interrogation. Qu Hanjiao soon heard about it and she was thrilled to know that Yuan Yiyangs dirty secrets were public now. It was a huge surprise to her! At this time, Qu Hanjiao was in the washroom, and she cried with joy. It was the best news she had ever heard! No need to guess. Qu Hanjiao believed it must be done by Gu Ning. Gu Ning just punished Yuan Yiyang and the other rich heirs and she also promised to collect criminal evidence. She said she would put them in jail once she had solid proof. Although Qu Hanjiao knew it was done by Gu Ning, she wouldnt tell other people, because it would cause Gu Ning trouble. Now she was still jealous of Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was so outstanding among peers, but she had no hostility towards her. After what had happened to Yuan Yiyang, she actually felt grateful to Gu Ning. In fact, she was grateful to Gu Ning because she didnt know it was also Gu Ning who ruined her fathers career. If she knew it was Gu Ning, she might be in a different mood. Sometimes, it was better not to know everything. After all, it was Qu Hanjiao who caused Gu Ning trouble first and Qu Yifei even paid gangsters to hurt Gu Ning. Most importantly, Qu Linan had broken thew, so he deserved the result. If Qu Linan were a good, upright man, Gu Ning wouldnt have punished him. She could have only taught Qu Yifei a lesson. Chapter 2229 - New Drama Produced by Fenghua Entertainment

Chapter 2229: New Drama Produced by Fenghua Entertainment

Because Yuan Shuyan was Yuan Yiyangs cousin and they lived under the same roof, Yuan Shuyan was surrounded by her ssmates and asked about the shocking news. Yuan Shuyan knew this cousin of hers wasnt a good guy, but she was also surprised by the crimes he hadmitted. However, the evidence was everywhere on the Inte now, and she couldnt avoid it. Whether Yuan Yiyang really had done those terrible things, Yuan Shuyan refused to admit it was true. She kept on saying that it was just a set up, because it could seriously damage the Yuan familys reputation. However, all the evidence was public, so nobody believed Yuan Shuyans words. They chose to ask Yuan Shuyan about it after the evidence was public simply because they wanted to hear the answer from her mouth, but obviously they failed. Not many people asked Yuan Yilin about it, because Yuan Yilin was the Yuan familys direct descendant, while Yuan Yiyang was her coteral rtive. They didnt live together, so Yuan Yilin might not be aware of what Yuan Yiyang had done. Besides, nobody dared to ask her. It soon caused a great sensation, and the Ji family read the news too. Ji Wennas father called Yuan Yiyangs father again and asked whether the news was true. If it was true, they must end their marriage agreement between JI Wenna and Yuan Yiyang. Although the Yuan family was a powerful family, they didnt have to climb up the socialdder using a rotten, big family. In addition, the Ji family didnt have a much lower status than the Yuan family. Ji Wenna was pretty too, and she could marry another good family of power. Yuan Yiyangs father denied it strongly, not tofort the Ji family, but for the Yuan familys reputation. He couldnt admit it! He still insisted on saying that it was a set up done by Yuan Yiyangs enemies. Yuan Yiyangs family was now busy collecting evidence to prove that it was just a set up. Ji Wennas father wasnt dumb. He had believed Yuan Yiyangs father once before when it wasnt a serious problem, but now he wasnt fully convinced after it became a great sensation. Although he didnt know much about Yuan Yiyang because he had spent many years in the military and he hadnt heard much about Yuan Yiyangs reputation either, he was clearly aware of the bad deeds of those heirs of wealth and power. However, before the final result came out, he couldnt end the marriage alliance between their two families. He didnt want to take the risk of offending the Yuan family and suffering a loss. Therefore, he decided to wait till the final result was out. If Yuan Yiyang really hadmitted those crimes, but the Yuan family helped him get away with them and Yuan Yiyang was safe, he might ept it. There were few men who didnt love ying around. Ji Wennas father had that opinion not because he approved of that behavior or he did the same thing. He was a soldier after all, and it wasnt allowed in the military. If he broke thew, his career in the government woulde to an end. He had that opinion simply because he knew the reality of this society. Gu Ning didnt bother to pay much attention to what would happen afterwards. She only needed to know how it unfolded. In the canteen in the afternoon. Im so surprised that Yuan Yiyang hasmitted so many terrible crimes! Now I have sympathy for Ji Wenna. I wonder whether shell end her marriage agreement with Yuan Yiyang after knowing what he has done, said Song Miaoge. She was really shocked this time and suddenly sympathized with Ji Wenna. She didnt really sympathize with Ji Wenna and would soon go back to normal and hate Ji Wenna as usual. They were bitter enemies after all. She had sympathy for Ji Wenna only because she was a kind girl. I bet shell end the marriage agreement. No woman is willing to marry such a horrible man! Its disgusting, said Zhang Zikai with hatred for Yuan Yiyang. Hard to say. The Ji family aches to form a close rtionship with the Yuan family. I think the Ji family will ept it if the Yuan family can help Yuan Yiyang get away with those crimes. They wont end the marriage agreement. Song Miaoge snorted. Although her family wasnt close to the Ji family, they were very familiar with each other. Song Miaoge clearly knew how snobbish the Ji family was. They would trade marriage for power. In fact, Ji Wennas engagement with Yuan Yiyang was just a deal of power. Ji Wenna agreed only because she wanted to have a higher status and she actually liked Yuan Yiyangs beautiful appearance. Fine! Hearing that, Zhang Zikai didnt know what to say. As a member in high society, she knew it wasnt umon. There indeed were people who were willing to sell themselves or their dignity for money or power. Anyway, the Yuan family is a super powerful family. Even though the scandal caused a great sensation now, Im afraid that people will soon forget it. He wont be punished as he should be. Song Miaoge sighed, and said in disappointment. She didnt think Yuan Yiyang would be punished, because the Yuan family wasnt an ordinary family. It was super powerful in this country and it wasnt difficult for Yuan Yiyang to get away with the crimes. As long as those victims families were willing to settle it out of court, Yuan Yiyang would be fine after paying thepensation. Gu Ning had thought about that too, so she didnt n to let Yuan Yiyang stay in jail for too long. It was enough if he was sentenced to a few months or half a year in prison. If the police did nothing, she would tell K to spread the news to a broader range. In order to alleviate the situation, Yuan Yiyang had to be sentenced to a few months in jail. After all, he really had broken thew. A few days ago, Chu Peihan went to do an audition for a new drama produced by Fenghua Entertainment. She had the result today, so she shared the news with her friend in the WeChat group. Chu Peihan had a very close rtionship with Gu Ning, but she won the role relying on her acting skills, so she was very excited about it. Although it wasnt a major role, she could show her face before the cameras. She would y the role of the leading actressspanion, so she was an important role in the new drama. The next day, the list of the main actors of the new drama produced by Fenghua Entertainment was released and it quickly became big news. It was a fantasy drama called?Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower. It was adapted from a popr web novel. Although Fenghua Entertainment had its own scriptwriters, there were many good novels on the Inte as well, so they wouldnt miss any chances to make money. Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower?told a story of the female main character who was a Demon Flower in her first incarnation, but she fell in love with a cultivator, Bai Wuchen. Unfortunately, Bai Wuchen didnt like her. What was worse, they were bitter enemies and he wanted to kill the Demon Flower. Because the Demon Flower loved Bai Wuchen, she killed herself in order to not put him in a dilemma. Chapter 2230 - The New Drama

Chapter 2230: The New Drama

Before the Demon Flower died, she made a promise. Bai Wuchen, I dont want to put you in a dilemma this incarnation, so I choose to die under your sword. The next incarnation, I wont be a demon again. Ill be a mortal. Ill be together with you. You cant betray me. If you betray me, Ill be a demon again and I certainly will pay you back. It was the Demon Flowers ability. Once she made a promise, it could be reality. At thisst moment, Bai Wuchen was touched. Although he still disliked her, he felt guilty because she died for him. He also promised that he would protect her throughout their life if she became a mortal in the next incarnation. Therefore, the Demon Flower became a mortal named Hua Lingge in the next incarnation. However, she lived a terrible life. Her parents died when she was only ten and she was adopted by her uncle and aunt. However, her uncle and aunt treated her badly and stole her family wealth. They made her a domestic servant and always hurled abuse at her. She didnt have friends, so she could only talk with a rainbow flower in the yard. The rainbow flower showed up in the yard out of the blue when Hua Lingge was born. It never withered and only Hua Lingge could see it. It was actually made of a drop of her blood when she was incarnated, so this rainbow flower came to protect Hua Lingge. Therefore, this rainbow flower had senses. In order not to scare Hua Lingge, it would go into her dreams and talk with her once in a while. Every time Hua Lingge was injured and in pain, the rainbow flower would cure her with its magical power but didnt remove the scars in case her uncle and aunt found out. One day, Hua Lingge broke a vase by chance and her aunt punished her by forcing her to run in the heavy rain. Hua Lingge had a fever afterwards and her life was in danger. At this key moment, the rainbow flower stopped hiding itself and appeared in a human form to save Hua Lingge. Under the rainbow flowers encouragement, Hua Lingge left home and stayed away from their bullying. The rainbow flower also stayed with her in its human form. Because the rainbow flower wasnt at a high level, it could only be a human for two hours every day, but it could talk with Hua Lingge all the time. After that, a lot of things happened, and she met Bai Wuchen. At first nce, Bai Wuchen recognized her. He also remembered his promise, so he wanted to take her with him. However, Hua Lingge took him as a letcher and ran away once she saw him. It didnt change until Hua Lingge ran into a wolf monster and even the rainbow flower couldnt defeat it, and Bai Wuchen rescued them in the end. Hua Lingge then followed Bai Wuchen and became his disciple. He only took her as his disciple and didnt marry her. He only felt he owed her, but there was no love between them. He was unwilling to be her husband for this life. At this time, Bai Wuchen already became the head of their martial arts sect and he needed to manage a lot of things. He was in no mood for a family. As time went by, Hua Lingge fell in love with Bai Wuchen and Bai Wuchen also changed his attitude towards Hua Lingge, but he still couldnt ept her for all kinds of reasons. During this process, Hua Lingge was disappointed, sad, and even heart-broken. She felt quite aggrieved and refused to ept the result. Gradually, Hua Lingge was no longer innocent and kind and memories of the Demon Flower began toe back. Finally, Hua Lingge asked Bai Wuchen whether he was willing to marry her, but Bai Wuchen rejected her. In despair, Hua Lingge turned into the demon again and once again stood opposite Bai Wuchen. Back in her domain, the Demon Flower spoiled her subordinates and let them torturemon people as they wanted. Bai Wuchen came to see her and hoped that she would stop. The Demon Flower said, Bai Wuchen, in the previous incarnation, I didnt want to put you in a dilemma, so I chose to die under your sword. I wanted to be a mortal to be together with you. You cant betray me. If you betray me, Ill be a demon again and I certainly will pay you back. Now youve betrayed me, so this is how we ended up. The Demon Flower med Bai Wuchen for it, Bai Wuchens teacher also med him for it. Even other martial arts sects andmon people med Bai Wuchen for it, so he was removed from the position of the head. Afterwards, Bai Wuchen met the Demon Flower again and said he wanted to marry her. However, the Demon Flower wasnt happy to hear that. Instead, she was annoyed and said, Bai Wuchen, I know you want to marry me for the sake of themon people. Dont you think its ironic? You dont care about me at all. Why didnt you say that to me earlier on? You can ignore my feelings for other people. Why couldnt you do something for me and for me only? Filled with fury, the Demon Flower chased Bai Wuchen away. Afterwards, Bai Wuchen fell into a dangerous situation. The Demon Flower didnt have the heart to see him die, so she still stood out and risked her life to save him. Bai Wuchen finally realized that other members of their martial arts sect and themon people only respected andplimented him when he did things for their good. Once something bad happened because of him, they would only criticize and me him as if he owed them. Only the Demon Flower really cared about him. Even if he had deeply hurt her, she still wouldnt hesitate to risk her life to save him. This time, the Demon Flower made a promise again. Bai Wuchen, I have three incarnations in all. Ive died twice for you, and Ill only live for myself in thest incarnation. I dont want to see you again. I wont fall in love with you once more. At this moment, Bai Wuchen felt heart-broken. He knew he had deeply hurt the Demon Flower so she was reluctant to see him or love him again. However, he only wanted her in the next incarnation. He wanted to love and marry her for a lifetime. After the Demon Flower disappeared, Bai Wuchen began to search for her after she was reincarnated. During this time, many members of his martial arts sect came to see him for help, but he refused, because he was totally disappointed with their martial arts sect. It had nothing to do with him now. Bai Wuchen had waited and searched around for eighteen years and finally found the Demon Flower after she was reincarnated. During this incarnation, Bai Wuchen started chasing his love. Although it wasnt easy, they were finally together in the end. Although the Demon Flower has lost her memories of thest two incarnations, she still fell in love with Bai Wuchen. This new drama was a little tormenting, but there was a happy ending. Chu Peihan would y the role of the rainbow flower, who was Hua Linggespanion. Although it only existed in her second incarnation, the story of the second incarnation was about 70% of this new drama. There was only a brief introduction of the first incarnation and the story of the third incarnation wasnt long. Only the second incarnation was detailed. Chapter 2231

Chapter 2231: Chu Peihan Is Defamed

Most importantly, the rainbow flower was the most favorable role in the new drama. It was loyal and protective of its owner, and it also died for its owner in the end. It would arouse a lot of peoples sympathy and the audience would easily remember it. When the project of Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower just carried out, Fenghua Entertainment didnt do much publicity, so not many people knew about it. The major roles were yed by actors signed by Fenghua Entertainment. The leading actress wasnt Tang Xiaoxiao, because Tang Xiaoxiao was in another crew. Su Tongnuo would be the leading actress this time. Su Tongnuo was very suitable for the role of Hua Lingge, because she was pure, attractive, sexy, and strong. As Hua Lingge, she needed to be pure and lovely, while she had to be strong and attractive as the Demon Flower. The leading actor was Qiao Hanchen. He was mature and stable, and was perfect to y the role of Bai Wuchen. Han Lengxuan and Bai Lin were supporting actors in the new drama. As for the rest of the important roles, a few parts were yed by actors signed by Fenghua Entertainment, while most were yed by actors signed by otherpanies. There were about a dozen actors in Fenghua Entertainment now. Some of them werepletely new faces. Although they were outstanding in appearance and acting since they could be signed by Fenghua Entertainment, they couldnt y leading roles right away. They needed to begin their career from supporting roles. Anyway, Fenghua Entertainment treated its artists very well, so it helped its artists get good chances. If they yed the supporting roles well, they could leave a deep impression on the audience too. After the major actors were settled, they made an announcement on their official website, and it soon went abroad. The name of the rainbow flower in?Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower?was Qi. Most of Chu Peihans schoolmates believed she got the role through Gu Guangmiaos connections. She was just a student and she had only yed an unimportant role in a film before, so there was no reason for her to get a supporting role right away. Although it had happened before that an actor yed the supporting role right after he or she joined the entertainment industry, it hadnt happened in their circle, so they werent really surprised. However, Chu Peihan studied in the same school as them so it was hard for them not to be jealous of her. Most importantly, it had already aroused their jealousy when Gu Guangmiao epted Chu Peihan as his student. Now that Chu Peihan had gotten such a good chance, they grew more jealous of her. Therefore, many people attacked Chu Peihan behind her back and some even spread rumors about her on the Inte and said that she had a sugar-daddy. The entertainment industry was notorious for unspoken rules, so most people believed that Chu Peihan had a sugar-daddy because she had a smooth career. Although no one dared to challenge Chu Peihan face to face because she was good at kung fu, they werent afraid to badmouth her behind her back. Rumors about Chu Peihan didnt gain much attention, but many people read the posts and began to doubt whether she got the chance because of her abilities. At the same time, some people still chose to trust her. Hearing rumors about her, Chu Peihan wasnt mad. She clearly knew that she would have to face criticism and attacks after she chose to join the entertainment industry. She was mentally-prepared, so she stayed calm. Shi Xiaoyue, however, was furious, because she went to have the audition along with Chu Peihan. She could prove that Chu Peihan had excellent acting and she was the best actor among the candidates. Shi Xiaoyue believed that Chu Peihan deserved the chance. Speaking of Shi Xiaoyue, she also had an audition for a role in?Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower?and she got the role too. Shi Xiaoyue originally went there with Chu Peihan for fun, but Lu Zhan had a good impression of her. She was pretty and her major was also Performing Arts, so he asked whether she had interest in the new drama. Because Shi Xiaoyue was majoring in Performing Arts, she was definitely interested in the new drama, so she tried and Lu Zhan epted her. Although it wasnt an important role, she had some lines. The role yed by Shi Xiaoyue was a little unpleasant. She would y a spoiled rich heiress. Because the man this rich heiress admired liked the leading actress, this rich heiress hated and bullied the leading actress. She didnt have a good ending. Anyway, it wasnt a hateful role, and was actually a little pitiful. After Shi Xiaoyue heard the rumors about Chu Peihan, she told Chu Peihan right away, but Chu Peihan looked very calm. Shi Xiaoyue was displeased with her response. Why arent you mad? They are defaming you. Theyre spreading rumors about you. Chu Peihan felt touched that Shi Xiaoyue was so mad because she cared about her, but she rolled her eyes at Shi Xiaoyue at this time. Is this the first time youve heard about the entertainment industry? I dont think you should join it because you have a quick temper. Although were both just interested in acting and we dont work for fame or wealth, we should get used to it since we chose to be actors. Whether youre innocent or not, there will always be people who like to defame you. As long as it isnt the truth, the publics opinion wont affect you. Theyll soon get bored and forget it. I know, but Im just mad at them! Shi Xiaoyueined, feeling upset. She knew the rules, but she just couldnt control her emotions! Alright, calm down. Lets go to have hot pot this afternoon! In winter, its best to have hot pot, said Chu Peihan tofort her. Hearing that, Shi Xiaoyue didnt know what to say. There were rumors about Chu Peihan on the Inte, but she was still in the mood for hot pot. However, they had to eat even though they were mad, so Shi Xiaoyue agreed to have hot pot with Chu Peihan that afternoon. She didnt know whether her cousin was aware of it or not, so Shi Xiaoyue sent Han Chenglin a message when Chu Peihan didnt pay attention to her. Han Chenglin was at the shooting set, so he didnt notice the rumors about Chu Peihan on the Inte until he read Shi Xiaoyues message. As a celebrity, he knew rumors were verymon in their industry. In fact, if the rumors were about him, he wouldnt be annoyed, but now he felt quite displeased because Chu Peihan was amid criticisms. Therefore, Han Chenglin immediately arranged for someone to do an investigation and find those people who spread the rumors. He also ordered them to delete the posts. Then he asked Shi Xiaoyue about Chu Peihans mood. Shi Xiaoyue told him that Chu Peihan couldnt care less about it, but that she was furious It wasnt surprising to Han Chenglin that Chu Peihan wasnt affected, because he knew Chu Peihan didnt care about that. However, even though Chu Peihan wasnt mad, she couldnt tolerate those rumors, so she sent out a post on Weibo. Chapter 2232 - Yun Hongqing Comes

Chapter 2232: Yun Hongqing Comes

Chu Peihan made a public exnation that she didnt have a sugar-daddy and she didnt rely on anyone else but herself to win the role. She also asked those who defamed her to show the evidence or she would sue them. Chu Peihan didnt have many followers on Weibo, but she had a few thousand fans, so many of them saw it once she sent out the post. Since they were Chu Peihans fans, most of them defended her and they all stood out to support her one after another. Because of that, there were fewer people who continued to criticize Chu Peihan, but some didnt stop. There were always haters on the Inte, and they refused to believe that Chu Peihan didnt have a sugar-daddy. After a while, the crew of?Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower?heard about it. Because Chu Peihan joined them, they should defend her and the crew as well. Therefore, the crew of?Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower posted the audition video of Chu Peihan and publicly said, We only want skilled actors. After this post was sent out, Fenghua Entertainment and its artists all reposted it, Gu Ning included. Gu Ning had a lot of fans. She rarely sent out a post, so her followers immediately supported her once she sent out a post. Chu Peihan is Goddess Gus friend. She doesnt need a sugar-daddy at all. Right, although Chu Peihan is Goddess Gus friend, I still believe she won that role with her acting skills. Even if Chu Peihan won the role through Goddess Gus connections, shes excellent at acting. Shes also beautiful. There is no reason for the director not to choose her. If Chu Peihan isnt good at acting, Professor Gu of the Capital Film Academy wouldnt have taken her as his student. Connections arent everything. Professor Gu has turned down many children who are born in influential families. Right, I believe Chu Peihan won the chance with her own abilities. Everyone can see that from the video. I agree. Chu Peihan is indeed very good at acting. More and more people stood out to defend Chu Peihan, so nobody paid attention to the unkindments. There were still a few unkindments, but they attracted less and less attention now. At the same time, everyone learned that Chu Peihan was a close friend of Gu Ning. Even if Chu Peihan won that role through Gu Nings connections, it was obvious that she was excellent at acting. In addition, even if Chu Peihan relied on her rtionship with Gu Ning to win the role, it was much more eptable than if she had a sugar-daddy. In fact, it was a totally different situation. It wasnt shameful to rely on friends after all. One relied on parents at home, and needed friends help outside; that was quite normal. Before Han Chenglin could do anything, the topic lost its poprity so he felt a little upset. It was good to know that Chu Peihan was fine now, but it wasnt he who helped her out, which made him feel a bit useless. However, even though it was losing public attention, it still had a bad effect, so Han Chenglin thought that there was still something he could do. He reposted the post sent out by the crew of Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower and said: Cream rises to the top. Shi Xiaoyue focused on the news from the beginning to the end, so she witnessed the whole process, and felt satisfied. Chu Peihan didnt care much about the news, but she still felt touched that Gu Ning helped her out. She sent Gu Ning a message on WeChat at once to thank her. Although everyone knew her rtionship with Gu Ning now and said she relied on Gu Ning to win that role, her mood wasnt affected. She indeed met Lu Zhan because of Gu Ning and was chosen by him afterwards. Then she had the chance to have an audition. In that case, it wasnt wrong to say that she relied on her rtionship with Gu Ning to win the role. Shi Xiaoyue, however, was slightly worried about her cousin. He was slower than Gu Ning and lost this chance to prove himself before Chu Peihan. Right at this moment, Han Chenglins people found the person who spread rumors about Chu Peihan, so he took action right away. At 5 pm, the person who spread rumors about Chu Peihan made a public apology. She said she was just jealous of Chu Peihan so she made up rumors about her. It wasnt true, and she said sorry to Chu Peihan. It was done by Han Chenglin, but everyone gave the credit to Gu Ning, which made him feel even more upset. Anyway, since the person already apologized, Chu Peihan chose to forgive her and let it go. That afternoon, Leng Shaoting came back, so Gu Ning left the school after the sses were over. However, before she walked out of the school, Gu Ning sensed the air of cultivators, and she immediately used her Jade Eyes to search for the cultivator. This time, it wasnt those who always followed her, but the second elder of Tiandaozong, Yun Hongqing. Gu Ning was surprised. She didnt expect that the elder of Tiandaozong woulde in person. No need to guess, Gu Ning knew why Yun Hongqing came here. It must have something to do with the magical power or what had happened to Jing Yunfei. While Gu Ning was shocked, her phone rang and it was a strange number. Nice to see you, Miss Gu. My surname is Yun, and Im Mo Qilins elder. I need to ask you about something. Is it convenient for you to have a meeting with me? Im at the gate of your school now. Dont worry, I dont want to hurt you. We can talk right here, he said on the phone with a very good attitude. He didnt sound arrogant at all. He didnt want Gu Ning to think he was a strange bad guy, so he mentioned Mo Qilin. Because Mo Qilin knew Gu Ning, and Gu Ning would be rxed if he had a rtionship with Mo Qilin. Mo Qilins senior was precisely Yun Hongqing. He didnt propose to have the talk at a ce with few people. They could do that right outside the school, so Gu Ning would be safe. Because Gu Ning knew Yun Hongqing was a good man and she also wanted to figure out why he came, she agreed. Sure, Im on my way out of the school. Ill be at the gate in a minute. Yun Hongqing was slightly surprised by Gu Nings quick answer, but he was d that Gu Ning agreed. Sure, Im over sixty years old, and Im in a gray suit standing under a big tree at the right side of the gate, said Yun Hongqing in order to help her find him. Sure, said Gu Ning and hung up. After a minute, Gu Ning walked out of the gate and saw Yun Hongqing standing under the big tree, then she walked over. Chapter 2233 - Not an Ancient Pharmacist

Chapter 2233: Not an Ancient Pharmacist

Yun Hongqing stood there alone without anyone by his side. As soon as he saw Gu Ning, he recognized her, although it was their first meeting. Before he came to see her, Yun Hongqing had seen many photos of Gu Ning. He had a good memory, so he could recognize her by a single nce. Hi, Elder Yun, nice to meet you. Im Gu Ning. Gu Ning greeted him of her own ord after she walked there. She was much younger than him, so she couldnt forget her manners. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu. Youre prettier than your photos! Yun Hongqingplimented sincerely, because Gu Ning was indeed very special. Thank you so much for yourpliment. Elder Yun, what can I do for you? Well, Miss Gu, let me be honest with you. The thing is that Jing Yunfei told me he learned the address of a master from you. He went to ask the master for magical pills, but because he didnt satisfy the masters needs, he failed to get the magical pills. Miss Gu, can you tell me where the master is right now? I would like to see her, said Yun Hongqing. He didnt want Gu Ning to think that he was going to pay the master back for Jing Yunfei, so he exined. Of course, I wont make things difficult for her. I just want to talk about something serious with her. Jing Yunfei told him the address, and he had visited there, but didnt see anyone, so he had to see Gu Ning now and ask her whether she could tell him where the master was right now. Hearing that, Gu Ning figured out Yun Hongqings purpose. She believed that Yun Hongqing didnt mean to cause any trouble, and Yun Hongqing, or Tiandaozong, might n to draw the master over to their side. Elder Yun, Im afraid I cant tell you right now. I need to ask for the masters opinions first. If you dont mind, can I reply to you after I ask her? Gu Ning said. Although she couldnt let Yun Hongqing meet Jing Yunyao, she wouldnt directly turn him down at this moment. No problem. Yun Hongqing understood it and agreed. After that, Gu Ning walked aside to make a call. She called Tang Ainings number, but obviously couldnt get through to her. After a while, Gu Ning walked back and pretended to be sorry. Im sorry, I cant get through to her. Elder Yun, can you give me your number? Ill reply to you once I have an answer from her. Sure, thanks. Although Gu Ning couldnt get through to the master now and Yun Hongqing was quite disappointed, he could do nothing about it and had to listen to Gu Ning. Since he wanted to see the master, he had to be patient. After that, Yun Hongqing gave Gu Ning his phone number and left. Gu Ning also walked away and went back to the siheyuan. Now both Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were in the siheyuan. Leng Shaoting wanted to pick Gu Ning up at the school, but he didnt go there in case the cultivators who were spying on her found out that he was also a cultivator. Jing Yunyao told Leng Shaoting what had happenedst night. After knowing what Gu Ning had done for Jing Yunyao, Leng Shaoting was very grateful and felt quite touched. He didnt take it for granted just because Gu Ning was his fiance. It wasnt her duty and none of them ought to do anything for each other. So since Gu Ning was willing to do that for them, they should be grateful. After Gu Ning arrived at the siheyuan, she told them about her meeting with Yun Hongqing. It seems they take me as an ancient pharmacist, and want to draw me to their side. Once Jing Yunyao heard that, she figured out their purpose. In fact, ever since they began to spy on Gu Ning, they believed that there must be a master behind her. It was highly likely for it to be an ancient pharmacist. Although Gu Ning told them that it was actually Shangguan Yang, they believed that there was also an ancient pharmacist. There are few ancient pharmacists now. Cultivators need more than just magical power. Magical pills are very helpful for the cultivation. Luckily, the wife of my teacher was an ancient pharmacist, and she gave me all of her magical pills. Or I wouldnt have so many magical pills with me, said Shangguan Yang. Shangguan Yang was at a very high level, but he couldnt make magical pills. It required talent to make magical pills and it was much more difficult than cultivating. Therefore, ancient pharmacists enjoyed a very high status in the cultivation world, and no cultivators were willing to offend them. That was the reason why Jing Yaorong told Jing Yunfei to submit to the humiliation. Well, I promised to give Elder Yun a reply, so I need to let him know the result. Mother, do you think youll make it clear by yourself and tell him that youre not an ancient pharmacist, or should I tell him the master isnt willing to see him? Gu Ning asked Jing Yunyao. Since Elder Yun showed up, I think its better for me to give him an answer on my own, said Jing Yunyao. Because Yun Hongqing had a good reputation and Jing Yunyao respected him, she felt it was better to give him a reply. Sure. Gu Ning agreed it was better for Jing Yunyao to do that on her own. After all, Yun Hongqing deserved their respect. Gu Ning then called Yun Hongqing and told him that she had sessfully found the master. The master wasnt in the capital now, so they could only talk on the phone. She had given the master his number, and the master would call him in a while. Although Yun Hongqing was very disappointed that he couldnt meet the master face to face, it wasnt bad if he could talk to her on the phone. A long while after Gu Ning finished the call with Yun Hongqing, she gave Jing Yunyao the phone she used as Tang Aining. Jing Yunyao called Yun Hongqing afterwards. Once the call was picked up, Jing Yunyao honestly said that she knew why he wanted to see her, but that she actually wasnt an ancient pharmacist. She only happened to have some magical pills with her and it was just a misunderstanding. Knowing that, Yun Hongqing was greatly surprised and disappointed. They had believed that she was an ancient pharmacist the entire time, but it turned out that she wasnt. However, even if she wasnt an ancient pharmacist, she was a master, so Tiandaozong still wanted her to join them. Yun Hongqing asked Jing Yunyao whether she was a cultivator in the outside world, or the cultivation world. He had to know more about her before drawing her to their side. Jing Yunyao gave him a brief answer. She said she used to be a member of the cultivation world, but left there about twenty years ago. She had been cultivating at the Kunlun Mountain. Yun Hongqing didnt know every cultivator in the cultivation world, so he didnt know that she was Jing Yunyao. Not every cultivator had to cultivate in the cultivation world, so he didnt doubt her words. Chapter 2234 - Fine, You Can Follow Me

Chapter 2234: Fine, You Can Follow Me

May I know your name? Yun Hongqing asked. Sorry I cant tell you. Well meet one day if were meant to see each other, said Jing Yunyao. Sure, if you want to go back to the cultivation world, please feel free to let me know whenever you need help, said Yun Hongqing. He was showing his kindness to Jing Yunyao. Great, I will go to see you, Elder Yun, if I need any help. Jing Yunyao didnt reject his kindness. She perhaps might really need his help one day in the future. Hearing the way she called him, Yun Hongqing was slightly surprised. He didnt tell her that he was an elder of Tiandaozong, and he only gave her his name. Obviously, she knew him, but Yun Hongqing didnt bother to ask further about it and their conversation ended. Oh, when I was in City C a few days ago, I ran into a humanoid tree vine. Once I cut it off, it could recover in three seconds. It can also turn into many vines. It told me it can achieve a human form after cultivating for a longer time, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Shangguan Yang and the others were surprised. Its rare to see a humanoid monster, said Shangguan Yang. Although he had seen many monsters and ghosts before, it was rare to see a humanoid nt. There were more humanoid animals actually. Why? Because nts didnt have senses and initiative. They could only grow in a fixed ce before they became humanoid. Only when they grew in ces with magical power could they absorb it and gain a consciousness before starting to cultivate. Therefore, they were only normal nts in ces without magical power. Animals had senses and could walk around. It was easier for them to find ces with magical power, so they were more likely to cultivate. Compared to nts, it was easier for animals to be humanoid, but the process was very hard. Nowadays, even cultivators could hardly find magical power, let alone animals. Yeah, Ive never seen humanoid nts before. Ive only seen humanoid animals, said Jing Yunyao. Although she had heard of the humanoid snow lotus at the Kunlun Mountain, she hadnt witnessed it. I n to nt the tree vine here so that it can cultivate with the magical power. When it has a human form, I can take it with me as a useful helper, said Gu Ning. Good idea. Do it now. I also want to see what it is like, said Shangguan Yang standing up. He was very curious about the tree vine. Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting were also curious about it. This was their first time that they had ever seen a humanoid nt. Sure! Gu Ning answered and they walked to the backyard together. They would nt the tree vine in the backyard. It was quieter in the backyard, since it was only cleaned sometimes, and no one would go inside except for Shangguan Yang. Lao Zhang and Stone usually walked in and out of the front yard, so it might cause trouble if the tree vine did something and was noticed by them. In the backyard, Gu Ning let the tree vine out. Because it already had senses, they didnt need to dig a hole for it. Once it was released, it would get into the soil by itself. The second the tree vine was out, it felt a thick magical power and eximed, Wow, the magical power here is so thick! As soon as it finished, the tree vine sensed the air of cultivators at high levels. It was scared and jumped far away. Senior cultivators? asked the tree vine in an affirmative tone. Well, it seems this tree vine has lived for at least a thousand years. Shangguan Yang said, smoothing his beard. However, that didnt mean it was at a high level even though it had lived for a very long time. After all, it was just a nt and just had senses. It didnt have a human shape yet. Not every humanoid nt and animal was a monster, and not every monster was evil. My owner, can I cultivate here? The tree vine turned to look at Gu Ning. In fact, it didnt have eyes, so it could only locate her position with its consciousness. When it focused on Gu Ning, it was looking at her. Moreover, the tree vine was fawning over Gu Ning. It tried to please her. Gu Ning hadnt allowed it to follow her yet, but the tree vine already took her as its owner. The tree vine simply wanted to stay here to cultivate by ttering Gu Ning. Ha-ha, when did I be your owner? Gu Ning was amused. She understood what the tree vine was thinking, and she joked about it on purpose. Now! From now on, youre my owner. My owner, actually Im not weak. I know youre very strong, but there are always stronger people in this world. With me by your side, I can be very helpful if you encounter people stronger than you in the future. The tree vine did its best to sell itself. It tried to convince Gu Ning to keep it as her assistant. The tree vine didnt think it was shameful to listen to a human. After all, all it wanted now was magical power. It could soon achieve a human shape with the help of the magical power, and it would be able to look around this beautiful world. If it didnt have magical power, it couldnt imagine what would happen to it. It didnt want to die! In addition, it wouldnt do it any harm if Gu Ning became its owner and it could stay here to cultivate the thick magical power. There was no reason for it to miss this great chance. Now you take me as your owner, but will you betray me when you meet someone whos stronger than me in the future? asked Gu Ning. She felt it was possible given the current behavior of the tree vine. Of course not! The tree vine promised at once, sounding quite sincere. In case Gu Ning didnt believe it, it made a further exnation. Since youre my owner now, you have my loyalty. You can kill me if I betray you one day. In order to win Gu Nings trust, it said that she could kill it if it betrayed her. Great! You can follow me now. Gu Ning stopped joking with it. Actually, ever since she brought it back, she had the idea of keeping it as a helper. She also had thought about its loyalty and she wasnt worried about it. No one would trust other people unconditionally at the very beginning. It took time to build trust. Chapter 2235 - Plant Yourself Now

Chapter 2235: nt Yourself Now

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, Gu Ning still needed to warn it. I mean it. If you dare to betray me one day, Ill surely kill you. I know, I know, said the tree vine. It was very excited that Gu Ning was willing to ept it. Shangguan Yang and the others didnt stop Gu Ning from keeping the tree vine, because they felt it was a good idea. Alright, nt yourself now, said Gu Ning. No problem! The tree vine immediately nted itself and became a ball of vines with a diameter of about one meter. Although the tree vine could hold back its vines and make itself less noticeable, it needed to spread them all about to absorb magical power. Only in that way could it be stronger. You can stay and cultivate here. Ill be gone for a while. If any outsiderse in, dont move around or turn into other shapes. If your secret is exposed, Ill abandon you, said Gu Ning. Although people rarely came here, she had to remind it to be careful to prevent any idents from happening. Sure, my owner. The tree vine agreed at once. After the tree vine was settled, it was time for a meal, so they went to the dining hall. After having the meal, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to have a walk in the backyard. When they were out of other peoples sight, Leng Shaoting hugged Gu Ning and seriously said to her, Ningning, thank you! For what? Gu Ning was confused. She never asked for anything in return when she did something for Leng Shaoting. Thank you so much for helping my mother pay her enemies back, said Leng Shaoting. OK, I ept your thanks, said Gu Ning. She actually wanted to tell him it wasnt necessary, but she knew Leng Shaoting wouldnt feel rxed until he thanked her. In order to set his mind at rest, she didnt stop him. In fact, if Leng Shaoting did anything for her, she would thank him too. It was just manners. She wouldnt take it for granted just because they were very close. As soon as Gu Ning finished speaking, Leng Shaoting shut her mouth with a kiss. He hadnt seen her for a long time and missed her badly. He couldnt wait to have sex with her, but they couldnt do that in this situation. Gu Ning also missed him, so she would hardly push Leng Shaoting away and she kissed him passionately. Because both of them had burning desire, they soon lost control of themselves. Leng Shaoting kind of lost his reason after he was aroused and he reached out his hand into Gu Nings clothes. He was about to undress her. All of a sudden, Gu Ning came back to her senses and immediately pushed him away. Leng Shaoting got his reason back after he was pushed away, but he felt tortured by the burning desire. Without hesitation, he directly pulled Gu Ning outside. Where are you going? Gu Ning was scared. She thought Leng Shaoting lost control of himself and wanted to go to have sex with her in the siheyuan. It was embarrassing! Lets go home! Leng Shaoting said in a hoarse voice. They were going to their own house. Gu Ning understood and felt amused, but she didnt turn him down. Leng Shaoting rushed to take Gu Ning away, but he still forced himself to calm down. After excusing themselves from Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao, they immediately left. He didnt tell them why, but Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao could clearly see it. Leng Shaoting simply wanted to spend some time alone with Gu Ning. They hadnt seen each other in days, so they had to miss each other badly. Therefore, Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao understood their feelings. Once they were out of the siheyuan, Leng Shaoting drove as fast as he could on the road to their home. Unfortunately, they ran into a cultivator halfway home when they were stopped by the red traffic lights. They couldnt avoid it, so they attracted the cultivators attention. In such a situation, Leng Shaoting stopped thinking about sex, since they had to get away from the cultivator right away. Although there were many cultivators visiting the capital city very often and the cultivator might not bother to pay much attention to them, they still needed to avoid the cultivator if it was possible. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to look ahead and saw Baili Zongyang. She was relieved. If it was Baili Zongyang, they would be fine. Its Baili Zongyang. He already knows that Im a cultivator. Even if he sees you, it wont be a problem. I think we need to talk with him face to face since hes already aware of it, said Gu Ning. Although she couldpletely stop Leng Shaoting from meeting Baili Zongyang, she thought it would be better to let Baili Zongyang know that Leng Shaoting was also a cultivator. Otherwise Baili Zongyang might blurt it out if he met Leng Shaoting in the future and it would cause Leng Shaoting trouble. That wasnt what Gu Ning wanted, so it was better to let Baili Zongyang know now so that Baili Zongyang could keep it a secret. Sure, said Leng Shaoting. He wasnt surprised that Baili Zongyang already knew that Gu Ning was a cultivator. Baili Zongxue already learned about it when they met Miao Jingjingst time, so it could no longer be a secret from Baili Zongyang. Cultivators were frequent visitors in the capital and Baili Zongyang often met them. Normally, he wouldnt bother to check on them, but lots of things had happened recently, so Baili Zongyang wanted to know who they were since they met. Therefore, once the traffic lights turned green, Baili Zongyang chased after the air of cultivators. Baili Zongyangs level wasnt as high as Leng Shaotings, but he wasnt much worse than him and there was only a short distance between them, so he soon sensed him. Gu Ning had Baili Zongyangs number, so she called him. Baili Zongyang was surprised to see Gu Nings call, because Gu Ning had never called him before. They seldom had interaction even when they met. Baili Zongyang picked up her call. He didnt connect her call with the fact that he sensed the air of cultivators. Mr. Baili, Im in the ck Hummer in front of you now. I know youre following us. If you have time, would you mind having a cup of tea? said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Baili Zongyang realized that the cultivator must be with Gu Ning.. The cultivator wasnt much stronger than him, so he bet the cultivator must be senior to Gu Ning. Chapter 2236 - Be Honest with Baili Zongyang

Chapter 2236: Be Honest with Baili Zongyang

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sure, Im free now, said Baili Zongyang. He also wanted to see who Gu Nings senior was. Because Gu Ning was also Qing He, he believed her senior Qing Feng could also have another identity. Please follow us ahead. Well stop at a suitable ce, said Gu Ning. No problem, said Baili Zongyang. After that, Baili Zongyang followed Leng Shaotings car. About five minutester, Leng Shaotings car stopped outside a teahouse. Baili Zongyang also stopped in front of it. When he got out of his car, Baili Zongyang saw Leng Shaoting and was amazed by him. Leng Shaoting was so young and handsome! It seems he should be about twenty-seven years old, but he was already at the peak of the Golden Core Stage. However, it wasnt strange, because he was Shangguan Yangs disciple. Please, Mr. Baili. Gu Ning invited him to go in. After that, they went in, not saying anything yet, because it wasnt appropriate. They ordered a business private room, which was specially designed for business meals or meetings. It had good instion, so nobody could hear them. They were going to have a private talk, so a business private room was the best choice. After the waiter served tea to them, Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning, and Baili Zongyang were left in the private room. Mr. Baili, please let me introduce you. This is my fianc, Leng Shaoting. Hes also my senior, Qing Feng, Gu Ning said to Baili Zongyang. Hearing that, Baili Zongyang showed obvious surprise and asked, Leng Shaoting, are you Lord Leng of the Leng family? The youngest major general? Although he asked that question, he already had the answer in his mind. He knew how unbelievably outstanding Leng Shaoting was. Yes, said Gu Ning. Miss Gu, why are you telling me this? Arent you afraid that Ill tell other people? Baili Zongyang asked. He was really confused about why Gu Ning told him. After all, Leng Shaoting was from a special family. I believe you wont tell other people, and I told you now for a reason. Im afraid you two will meet in the future. If you dont know his family background, it might cause him trouble if you tell others that hes a cultivator. Since we met, I think its necessary for me to be honest with you, said Gu Ning. It was true. If he met Leng Shaoting one day and didnt know that Leng Shaoting was from the Leng family, he would indeed tell his family that he found a cultivator outside the cultivation world. In that case, if the Baili family wanted to draw Leng Shaoting to their side, other major families in the cultivation world would take action to stop it from happening. More of them would learn about Leng Shaoting and it could cause him trouble. Miss Gu, since you dont want other people to know, Ill surely keep it a secret, said Baili Zongyang. He always kept his promises, so he wouldnt tell anyone else. It anyway wouldnt do him any good and could drag him into trouble, because their master was Shangguan Yang. In addition, Gu Ning had saved Baili Zongxue a few times, so the Baili family actually owed her. They wouldnt return kindness with ingratitude. Most importantly, it was a good thing for the Baili family to form a good rtionship with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Great. Gu Ning nodded. She trusted Baili Zongyang. After that, they chatted with each other for a short while. Although Baili Zongyang talked with Gu Ning most of the time, he also asked Leng Shaoting something once in a while. As long as Leng Shaoting knew the answers, he wouldnt hesitate to share his knowledge. Baili Zongyang mainly asked about cultivation and he knew what he could ask about and what he couldnt, so they had a harmonious talk. Leng Shaoting also asked him about the cultivation world, and Baili Zongyang shared what he knew with Leng Shaoting. Oh, I heard Hong Yifeng has been missing for a long time. Everyone thinks he might have encountered serious trouble, said Baili Zongyang casually. Hearing that, Gu Ning stayed calm even though she knew Hong Yifeng was definitely dead. Perhaps he was killed by his enemies. Ive seen him twice, but I think that he isnt a good guy, said Gu Ning calmly. Hong Yifeng indeed isnt a good guy. If he really ran into his enemies, it wouldnt be a big deal. I heard there are people with super power in foreign countries as well. They have even visited our country recently. Im worried that Hong Yifeng might have encountered them and been harmed. Not long ago, Yin Shixun was killed. No one can find the murderer, so its highly possible that it were those people. I dont know whether theyve heard of us. Im worried something unpleasant might happen in the future, said Baili Zongyang. Because he didnt know what exact abilities those people had, he was anxious. When Baili Zongyang mentioned Yin Shixuns death, Gu Ning didnt panic, even though it had a close connection to her. Since Baili Zongyang brought up those people with super powers from foreign countries, Gu Ning thought it was necessary to tell him what she knew. Anyway, if those people really intruded, they needed help from the cultivation world. I know something about them. Lets begin from Country R. There are ninjas and mutants in Country R. The so-called ninjas are special killers and spies who have been given special ninjutsu training by a special organization. If the ninja is at a high level, he could be invisible in the dark, but he couldnt do that in a bright ce. In other words, the assassinations carried out by ninjas are usually at night. Mutants are a result of long-term injections of certain drugs and the blood of a certain murderous animal, who then slowly mutate in a special radiation environment for a long time. After the mutation is sessful, the subject takes on the appearance of the animal in question. Mutants possess superhuman strength, but also have self-healing ability. Pustules form on the skin due to radiation that turns into a hornyyer of skin after recovery, which greatly increases its defense ability. They can recover ten times faster than an average human no matter how badly injured they are. However, the radiation destroys their brain, so they have no sense of pain and have a low IQ. They are fearless and will do anything ordered by their masters, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Baili Zongyang was astonished. As a cultivator, he knew monsters and ghosts really existed, but it was the first time he had heard about mutants.. Besides, they were made by humans. Chapter 2237 - Zhou Xing Leaves the Hospital

Chapter 2237: Zhou Xing Leaves the Hospital

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions How do you know that? Baili Zongyang asked. Although he understood that Gu Ning knew that for a reason, he wanted to figure out how she managed to know so much about those people with super power. I met them. And I had a fight with them, but they werent at a very high level, so I wasnt injured. I dont know how strong they can get, said Gu Ning. She didnt take ninjas and mutants lightly just because she had killed several of them. She knew those she had met werent very strong. I encountered a mutant this time when I carried out the task. In fact, the mutant is our target. Hes strong and its indeed difficult to deal with him, said Leng Shaoting. Precisely because it was hard to deal with the mutant, it took him half a month this time. Are you alright? Gu Ning asked with concern. Although Leng Shaoting was safe and sitting next to her right now, she still cared about him. Leng Shaoting felt touched. Im fine. My teammates were slightly injured, but they recovered. Because they werent seriously injured, they made a full recovery after taking the power crystals given by Gu Ning. Therefore, Leng Shaoting didnt call Gu Ning to cure them in person. As long as they werent seriously injured, Leng Shaoting wouldnt bother Gu Ning. Gu Ning wouldnt mind it, but he couldnt take it for granted. It seems to be a real problem. Baili Zongyang frowned. Leng Shaoting was better than him, but even Leng Shaoting found those people were difficult to deal with, so they could be really strong. Because of that, Baili Zongyang thought Yin Shixuns death and Hong Yifengs disappearance might have something to do with mutants. Given Gu Nings description, ninjas were barelyparable to mutants, so Yin Shixun and Hong Yifeng should be able to defeat them. Oh, what else do you know? Baili Zongyang asked Gu Ning. Gu Ning continued, Vampires are from Country M. They are neither human nor ghosts. They rely on sucking blood for their strength. Most of the time, they look no different than humans and resemble evil cultivators. They fear sunlight, so they are usually active at night. If they want toe out during the day, they need full protection. Even though they are extraordinarily strong, I think they are a lot weaker than cultivators inparison, but we must take them seriously. All of these have visited our country, and Ive met them. I dont know whether there are more beings with special skills, said Gu Ning. They came to our country for nothing good, said Baili Zongyang. Although he was a cultivator and he actually didnt have an identity in the mortal world, he loved their country. If foreigners dared to intrude in their country, he would stand out. Right, they came for cultivators. Although countries in this world seem to be kind to one another on the surface, they never stoppeting against each other. They dont want such powerful people to exist in our country, since it would be a great threat to them. They only know we can fly, and no more details, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Baili Zongyang was mad. Since they were the target, they must fight back. Whenever you meet ninjas, mutants, or vampires, kill them if you can. Never let them know youre a cultivator, or theyll report it to their leaders. It can cause more trouble, said Gu Ning. Sure, I know, said Baili Zongyang. He realized it was a serious problem. Oh, please also report it to Tiandaozong and the major families in the cultivation world. They need to know and be prepared. If they ask you how you learned about that, you can tell them you heard it from Shangguan Yangs two disciples, said Gu Ning. No problem. Baili Zongyang had the same idea. He was about to ask Gu Ning whether he could report it to Tiandaozong, but Gu Ning told him to do that first. After chatting for a while, they left. Yun Hongqing went back to the cultivation world after hearing Jing Yunyaos answer and reported it to Bai Lingtian. Everyone was disappointed that she wasnt an ancient pharmacist, but they could do nothing about it. Anyway, even if she wasnt an ancient pharmacist, she was a senior cultivator, so Tiandaozong would still treat her with respect. Once Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were back in Mid-Levels Mansion, they had passionate sex. The next day, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting booked a flight to City Ao for the next afternoon. The gamblingpetition would begin at 2 pm the day after tomorrow, and it wouldst for three days. So Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would be gone for five days at least. Leng Shaoting had been gone for half a month and they hadnt visited the Leng family for so long. Therefore, they were going to go see Master Leng at the Leng familys house that afternoon. In the morning, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning went to thepany. At noon, after having lunch, Leng Shaoting asked, Zhou Xing will leave the hospital today. Im going to visit him in a while. Will you go with me? Why not! Gu Ning agreed. Although she only had met Zhou Xing once and he couldnt see her, she had saved his life after all and he was Leng Shaotingsrade. Gu Ning felt she should go to see him. So after they finished lunch, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to see Zhou Xing at the Military General Hospital. It had been a week, and Zhou Xing was much better, so he could leave the hospital now. However, because he was seriously injured, he still needed some time to make a full recovery. For now, he could walk freely, but couldnt use much strength to work or exercise. In fact, even if he was much better now, he wasnt as healthy as before. It actually wasnt easy for him to get that much better. Therefore, Zhou Xing couldnt train and fight along with them any longer. In other words, he had to leave the team. Zhou Xing was injured when he carried out the task, so Leng Shaoting had to take care of him. In fact, once he learned what had happened to Zhou Xing, he had made a n for him. First, Zhou Xing would receivepensation and could decide whether to go home and do a regr job or to join Shengshi. If he went home and found a job on his own, Leng Shaoting would give him some money in addition to the nationalpensation.. If he chose to work in Leng Shaotingspany, Leng Shaoting wouldnt give him more money. Chapter 2238 - Zhou Xings Choice

Chapter 2238: Zhou Xings Choice

Zhou Xing was an orphan. He didnt have a family and only hadrades in the team, so he listened to Leng Shaoting and went to work in Shengshi. Soldiers trained by the Red me were physically strong and had other skills, so Leng Shaoting would arrange a suitable job for Zhou Xing. It wouldnt be tiring, but wouldnt be easy either. Zhou Xing needed to be qualified to do the job Leng Shaoting offered him. As for the sry, it wasnt low in Shengshi. After a while, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at Zhou Xings ward in the Military General Hospital. At this time, there were about five people in Zhou Xings ward. In addition to Chen Xun, Chen Meng, and otherrades who were taking care of Zhou Xing, there were a few new faces. They came to pick Zhou Xing up after Zhou Xing left the hospital. In fact, many of theirrades wanted toe, but there were too many of them and they needed to train, so only a few of them came. Hi, boss, Miss Gu. As soon as Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting showed up, Chen Meng greeted them first. Hi, boss, Miss Gu. Chen Xun and the others also greeted them. Although Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent married yet, they already took them as a couple. All of them were aware of Leng Shaotings attitude towards women, and that Gu Ning was the only girl who was so close to him. It meant he took her seriously. Gu Ning was only his girlfriend now, but they would get married in a year or two. The others hadnt seen Gu Ning before, but they had all heard about her. After Chen Xun greeted them, they also greeted, Hi, boss, Miss Gu! They knew it was Gu Ning who had saved Zhou Xings life, so they all admired her. They were also aware that Gu Ning was only neen and was very pretty, but they were still amazed when they saw her in reality. Miss Gu, thank you so much for saving me. If it hadnt been for you, I would have lost my life. Zhou Xing saluted to Gu Ning at once and thanked her respectfully. Although he was a soldier and carried out tasks very often, it was still a very dangerous job. He was mentally-prepared to lose his life, but it didnt mean he wasnt afraid of death. Therefore, he felt very lucky when he was rescued. However, in retrospect, he was still scared. My pleasure, Gu Ning said. Zhou Xing had already packed his stuff up. They only waited here because Leng Shaoting wasing. So now that Leng Shaoting was there, they should leave. When they walked out, they saw the deputy dean in the hall. Because of what had happened between them, the deputy dean was a little embarrassed to see Gu Ning. He didnt say anything and directly walked in another direction. Gu Ning didnt care about that. The deputy dean avoided meeting Gu Nings eyes not only because he was embarrassed, but also because he learned that Zhou Xing was Leng Shaotingsrade afterwards. It scared him! He hadnt met Leng Shaoting before, but he knew Leng Shaoting was a very important figure. He originally thought Zhou Xing was a poor soldier, but unexpectedly Zhou Xing had a close rtionship with Leng Shaoting. If he had known that before, he wouldnt have been so arrogant. Although it wasnt wrong to have stopped Gu Ning from healing Zhou Xing, his attitude was uneptable. Zhou Xing had a single apartment in the capital, so he went directly there. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning didnt go with him, neither did Chen Meng. Chen Xun and the others sent him home. Zhou Xing would go to work after he had made a full recovery. He had retirement fees andpensation of a million yuan, so there would be no problem even if he didnt go to work during this time. A million yuan was a lot for ordinary people. After they left, Gu Ning called Jing Yunyao and asked her where she was now. She would go to pick her up and they could go to visit the Leng family together. Even if it was hours away from dinner, they could spend more time with Master Leng if they went there earlier. Before they went to visit the Leng family, Leng Shaoting called Master Leng and asked him whether he was home. Although Master Leng stayed at home most of the time, he often gathered together with Master Xu, Jiang Zhongyu and his other old friends. He was old and didnt work any longer, so he felt bored once he had nothing to do. It was a good thing that he still had old friends to meet. Now Master Leng was at home, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the Leng familys house after picking up Jing Yunyao at the Flowers and nts Trading Center. Leng Yuanzhen, Leng Yuanqian, and their wives were at work. Leng Shaoxi was busy with her internship, so she rarely came home either, and Leng Shaoxun needed to go to sses, so he was also absent. Only Leng Shaojia stayed at home with Master Leng. Normally, Leng Shaojia stayed in her room and seldom came out, even if there was only Master Leng in the house. Leng Shaojia was much gloomier now. She was quiet and refused to talk to other people. In the beginning, Master Leng would try to persuade her to spend more time outside. She said yes every time, but never changed. Knowing it was useless, Master Leng gradually stopped trying to change her. After what Leng Shaojia had done to Gu Ning, he waspletely disappointed in her. However, she was his granddaughter after all, so he still hoped that she could live a good life. Gu Ning didnt pay Leng Shaojia back, but Master Leng couldnt get over it. He still felt guilty for what Gu Ning had been through, but he wouldnt show it on his face. Leng Shaojia gazed out of the window all the time, so she saw Leng Shaotings car once it came inside. She was upset, then turned around to sleep. She was reluctant to see Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. She hated them, and felt guilty too. Although Leng Shaojia had paid someone else to attack Gu Ning, she had lost her reason back then, and didnt dare to do that again. In fact, every time she thought about that now, she felt horrified and regretted doing it. She had failed to harm Gu Ning and was punished severely. She now clearly knew she would be punished even more seriously if she had really caused Gu Ning to die. Leng Shaoting wouldnt let her go and would surely put her in jail. She absolutely couldnt stand life in prison! Moreover, she would be tortured by nightmares. She wasnt mentally strong after all, and wouldnt be able to live a peaceful life after killing someone. After Leng Shaoting and the others came, Master Leng smiled the entire time. It was obvious that he was really happy. Chapter 2239 - Zhan Zhiyin

Chapter 2239: Zhan Zhiyin

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ningning, thank you so much for saving Shaotings uncle. Master Leng thanked her. Although he had done that on the phone, he felt it was necessary to thank her again face to face. Its my pleasure, grandpa. Shaotings uncle is also my uncle, said Gu Ning. What happened? Leng Shaoting asked. Gu Ning hadnt told him about it yet. She didnt do that on purpose, but simply forgot to tell him. Therefore, she told Leng Shaoting what had happened in City C. When she said she had foreknowledge of the ident that happened to Song Wenxuan, she put it as a premonition. Because Master Leng was here, she couldnt be too honest. Leng Shaoting understood Gu Ning was implying her foreknowledge. Thank you, Ningning! Leng Shaoting also thanked Gu Ning after hearing the story. Come on, you dont need to say that. Were a family, right? If you keep on thanking me, Ill feel like an outsider, said Gu Ning and acted angry. She was indeed a little displeased when they kept on thanking her. It made her feel as if she was an outsider. Alright, alright, we wont say that again, Master Leng immediately said. It was necessary to thank Gu Ning, but they didnt want her to think that they saw her as an outsider. Master Leng knew that Gu Ning was very tolerant, but they should care about her feelings since she was unhappy about it. After that, they talked about something else. All of a sudden, they mentioned the scandal about the Yuan family. Master Leng was clearly aware of those rich heirs bad deeds, so he wasnt surprised at all. However, he was curious to know whom Yuan Yiyang had offended. All the bad deeds he had done were made public. Master Leng actually approved of that, because only a few people dared to challenge the powerful now. They could be easily paid back. I wonder whether the Yuan family has found out who made all these things public. If the person isnt a criminal, I hope he or she will be safe, said Master Leng. He felt that brave people should be protected, or no one would have the courage to do good things. However, there was a condition that the person was a good guy. If the person was a criminal, he or she shouldnt be forgiven and would only get a lighter sentence. Dont worry, they cant find out who did it, said Gu Ning with certainty. Master Leng was very smart. Upon hearing Gu Nings reply, he realized something wasnt right. Does it have something to do with you? he asked. Otherwise, she wouldnt be so sure that the Yuan family couldnt find out who did it. Gu Ning didnt bother to keep it a secret, so she said, Right, I paid someone to do that, because one of the victims turned to me for help. Although I wasnt involved, I thought I should do something. Master Leng was surprised after making sure it was done by Gu Ning. Its the right thing to do. Were not going to save the whole world, but we must keep a sense of justice. We can help the good fight back against the bad if its possible, but you must be careful. Dont cause yourself trouble when youre helping others, said Master Leng. He also had a sense of justice, but wouldnt put himself in danger just to help other people. He wouldnt do bad deeds anyway. I know, said Gu Ning obediently. She had the same idea, and wouldnt risk her safety for people who didnt deserve her kindness and help. Master Leng nodded in satisfaction. He supported her when she did good things, but he was more worried about her safety. Therefore, he reminded her to be careful and to not do bad things. Oh, one of my oldrades willeter, said Master Leng, then turned to ask Leng Shaoting, Shaoting, do you remember Zhan Daosong, Grandpa Zhan? Yes, of course, said Leng Shaoting, realizing that Master Lengs oldrade who wouldeter was Zhan Daosong. Zhan Daosong was Master Lengsrade and they had fought together on the battlefield. Both of them had saved each others life. Zhan Daosong went to City F in the south, so they rarely met each other again, but they kept in touch and asionally had a meeting. In the previous years, both of them werent very old and they could meet once a year. However, they were aging and couldnt travel very often, so they couldnt see each other often now. So it had been three and half years since they hadst met. Zhan Daosong has a granddaughter named Zhan Zhiyin. Shes twenty-five this year and just came home. Shes single now, so I have the idea of setting her up with Shaoming. If they have a good impression of each other, they can spend more time together, said Master Leng. Master Leng was a little worried because Leng Shaoming was still single. Leng Shaoming was a year younger than Leng Shaoting, and was only twenty-six years old. He wasnt old, but he wasnt young either. He wasnt urging him to get married soon, but they would be more relieved if he at least had a girlfriend. Sure, said Leng Shaoting in a t voice. He didnt have any opinions about that. It wasnt his business after all and he didnt care much about Leng Shaoming. At 5 pm, Zhan Daosong came and Master Leng went to wee him in person. Because Master Leng went to wee the guests, Leng Shaoting and the others couldnt stay sitting. Without dy, they went out too. However, right at this moment, Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, and Jing Yunyao were greatly surprised and exchanged nces. There was a monster! Right, they sensed a monster. Zhan Daosongs car entered the Leng familys house at this time. The three of them stayed calm and didnt avoid the monster. They werent afraid of being discovered either. No matter who the monster was, they decided to meet it. If it meant to harm the Leng family, they would get rid of it as soon as possible. Even if the monster wasnt harmful, they would still remove it if it had done bad things before. If it hadnt done bad things before, they might allow it to stay. However, they clearly felt the monstering, so it couldnt be at a high level. After Master Leng and the others walked out of the gate, Zhan Daosongs car was about to arrive. Chapter 2240 - Zhan Zhiyin Is a Monster

Chapter 2240: Zhan Zhiyin Is a Monster

Zhan Daosong came with Zhan Zhiyin and two bodyguards. Because Zhan Daosong was an important figure, he left home with bodyguards. The Zhan family was the top 1 family in City F, so they had a lot of enemies. Most importantly, Zhan Daosong was old now and he needed other people to protect him. Actually, Zhan Daosong came to the capital with six bodyguards in all, but he only brought two with him when he came to visit the Leng family. The monster should be in his car, but Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning, and Jing Yunyao werent sure who it was until they got out of the car. Gu Ning didnt bother to use her Jade Eyes to see who it was. They were getting out of the car right away, so it wasnt necessary. The car reached the front gate and stopped. The chauffeur and bodyguards got out first, then they went to open the car doors for Zhan Daosong and Zhan Zhiyin on the rear seats. When the two bodyguards got out of the car, Gu Ning was sure the monster wasnt in them. In that case, the monster must be either Zhan Daosong or Zhan Zhiyin. Although Gu Ning didnt see them yet, she felt the monster could be Zhan Zhiyin. And she was right. Once Zhan Daosong and Zhan Zhiyin got out of the car, Gu Ning was certain that Zhan Zhiyin was really the monster. Zhan Zhiyin was very beautiful. Even if she wore simple clothes with light make-up, her eyes were unusually attractive. She looked like that perhaps because she was a monster, but they didnt know what monster she was. When Gu Ning and the others were looking at Zhan Zhiyin, Zhan Zhiyins sight was on them too. She instantly panicked a little. She could feel that Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting were cultivators at a high level and she was stressed. Obviously, they knew she was a monster, so she didnt know what to do now and how to face them. Master Leng had no idea about that and he beamed once he saw Zhan Daosong. Daosong, been a long time! He walked ahead to wee his old friend. Leng, if I donte to see you, will youe to see me? Zhan Daosongined. Of course! I just n to wait till the young have time. Im old now. Its not convenient for me to go out alone. My family doesnt want me to go too far alone, said Master Leng. It wasnt a perfunctory answer, it was the truth. He was indeed too old to go far from home by himself. Although he was much stronger after taking Gu Nings power crystals, he was an old man. He wasntparable to men in their fifties and easily got tired. I understand. Zhan Daosong felt for Leng Shaoting, because he had the same problem. If he didnt have a sick rtive in the capital, he wouldnt havee either. Zhan Daosong visited the capital this time mainly because one of his rtives was seriously sick. Letting Zhan Zhiyin meet Leng Shaoming wasnt his primary purpose. However, even if it wasnt his primary purpose, he still attached great importance to this meeting. It would be best if Zhan Zhiyin and Leng Shaoming had a good impression of each other. Unfortunately, Leng Shaoming wasnt in the capital. Anyway, since he was already in the capital, he shoulde to see Master Leng even though Leng Shaoming was absent. Zhiyin, this is Grandpa Leng. Zhan Daosong reminded Zhan Zhiyin to do the greetings when he saw an absent look on her face. Hearing that, Zhan Zhiyin came back to her senses at once. Nice to meet you, Grandpa Leng, she said obediently. Although Zhan Zhiyin was nervous because of Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyaos existence, she stillposed herself and didnt forget her manners. Great, great, its been years, and Zhiyin is a grown-up and beautiful girl now, said Master Leng with a kind smile. Zhan Zhiyin was indeed very adorable. Thank you so much for yourpliment, Grandpa Leng, said Zhan Zhiyin politely. Nice to see you, Grandpa Zhan. Leng Shaoting greeted Zhan Daosong. Oh, Shaoting is even more handsome than before. I havent seen you for many years, said Zhan Daosong. He seemed very satisfied with Leng Shaoting. In fact, he liked Leng Shaoting more than Leng Shaoming, because Leng Shaoting was more outstanding. However, because of his tragic childhood, Leng Shaoting wasparatively cold and more difficult to get along with. And now Leng Shaoting already had a fiance, so he couldnt introduce his granddaughter to him. Zhan Zhiyin actually preferred Leng Shaoming, because Leng Shaoming was milder and easier to get along with. She came here this time specially for Leng Shaoming. Although Leng Shaoming was absent, it wasnt a bad thing to see Master Leng and the Leng family first. She could leave a good impression on them. As Zhan Daosongplimented Leng Shaoting, he moved his sight to Gu Ning who stood next to Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning put on a slight smile and greeted him first. Nice to see you, Grandpa Zhan, Im Shaotings fiance. My name is Gu Ning. Oh, youre Gu Ning! Wonderful, Ive heard a lot about you from Leng. You have great achievements at such a young age. Youre a rare talent! Zhan Daosong said. He appreciated Gu Ning very much. He had also heard about her family background, so he agreed that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were a perfect couple. Thanks, Grandpa Zhan, said Gu Ning politely. Uncle Zhan, nice to see you. Jing Yunyao said to Zhan Daosong. Zhan Daosong wasnt a stranger to Jing Yunyao. When Zhan Daosong saw Jing Yunyao, he only felt she looked very familiar, but couldnt remember who she was. He felt he had met her a long time ago. Thisdy looks very familiar. Is she Zhan Daosong turned to stare at Master Leng. This is my eldest sons wife, Shaotings mother, said Master Leng. Since they already met, he didnt bother to keep it a secret. Hearing that, Zhan Daosong remembered who she was, but he was shocked too. Shes Yunyao, but isnt Yunyao Wasnt Yunyao dead? Zhan Daosong didnt finish, because Yunyao was right in front of him now. It wasnt appropriate for him to say that aloud. However, he was full of doubt and curiosity, because he remembered that Yunyao had an ident fifteen years ago, but how she seemed fine before him. Besides, Yunyao looked much younger than her age. She didnt seem to be a woman who was about fifty, she looked forty at most. He knew some women took good care of themselves, so they looked much younger than their real ages. Those famous people also looked much younger than their real ages, so he felt it wasnt too strange. Chapter 2241 - You Know It Too?

Chapter 2241: You Know It Too?

Zhan Zhiyin was aware of the Leng familys family affairs, so she knew Jing Yunyao was Leng Shaotings mother and she was also surprised. However, because she found out that Jing Yunyao was a cultivator now, she understood how she was able toe back after disappearing for so many years. It was hard for a cultivator to die, unless she ran into a strong enemy. Its a long story. Why dont we go inside first? Its cold out here, said Master Leng. He had no intention of avoiding this topic, but it was very cold outside, so they should go in the house. After that, they went into the house together. Zhan Zhiyin was scared of Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao, so she kept a distance away from them in case they hurt her. Since they met, she knew it was impossible for her to leave here without issue and she tried to figure out a way to deal with this problem. Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting stopped staring at her as if they had no idea about the fact that she actually was a monster. Before they were clear about her purpose, they couldnt do anything. Even if they nned to do anything, they had to avoid the two old men. They wondered whether Zhan Daosong knew his granddaughter was actually a monster! In the living room, Master Leng told Zhan Daosong what Jing Yunyao had been through. He also said that Yunyao lost her memories in the ident, so she didnte home during the past years and everyone thought she was dead. They didnt know who had died with Leng Yuanhan. Either way, its a good thing that Yunyao is fine and back home now, Zhan Daosong sighed. He felt really sorry that Leng Yuanhan was really dead, but it was good news that Yunyao survived. Right! Master Leng said. He never thought about which one of them shoulde back alive if only either Leng Yuanhan or Yunyao could survive. Whoever coulde back home alive, it was the result and he would ept it. He didnt expect Leng Yuanhan instead of Jing Yunyao toe home just because Leng Yuanhan was his son. Afterwards, they changed the topic. Because it was still early for the meal, Gu Ning invited Zhan Zhiyin to have a walk outside. Miss Zhan, why dont we have a walk outside for a while? No matter what her purpose was, Gu Ning felt it was necessary for them to make it clear right now. She and Leng Shaoting would go to City Ao tomorrow, so they didnt have much time. Sure! Zhan Zhiyin agreed. Although she didnt know why Gu Ning did that, she was unwilling to stay here any longer. It was too stressful. Even if she didnt know why Gu Ning invited her to have a walk outside, she didnt think Gu Ning had found out the fact that she was a monster. She couldnt feel the air of cultivation from Gu Nings body, so she believed that Gu Ning wasnt a cultivator. If Gu Ning wasnt a cultivator, Gu Ning wouldnt be able to know she was a monster. In addition, after she entered this house, Gu Ning didnt talk with Leng Shaoting or Jing Yunyao alone, so she felt that Gu Ning should be unaware of it. After that, Zhan Zhiyin walked out with Gu Ning. It was December and the plum blossoms were in full bloom. There was a cluster of plum trees nted on the side of the yard, which looked pretty beautiful, so Gu Ning took Zhan Zhiyin over. Most importantly, no one was there, which was convenient for them to have a talk. I heard Grandpa Leng wants to set you up with Leng Shaoming. He hopes you can be a couple. Miss Zhan, what do you think about that? Gu Ning didnt want to point out that she was a monster right now. I dont know. Since Grandpa Leng has that idea, we can have a meeting first, said Zhan Zhiyin. She had a good impression of Leng Shaoming, but didnt tell Gu Ning, because she had the manners of a girl. What if Leng Shaoming likes you, but you dont like him? What will you do if Grandpa Leng and Grandpa Zhan want you to be together with him? Gu Ning asked. Um, to be honest with you, I actually have a good impression of Shaoming, but we arent familiar although we know each other. Therefore, its hard to say I like him. If he also has a good impression of me, Ill be willing to try. If he doesnt like me, I wont bother him, said Zhan Zhiyin. In fact, she wasnt worried about whether Leng Shaoming would like her. She was a monster after all, and she knew how to charm a man. She was only worried that Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao might stand in her way. Although she had no intention of harming Leng Shaoming and the Leng family, she was a monster after all. Monsters werent allowed to be together with humans, but she still wanted to be together with Leng Shaoming, because Anyway, Gu Ning was a mortal, while Leng Shaoting was a cultivator, but they were together now. Therefore, Zhan Zhiyin thought that they shouldnt stop her as long as she proved that she was harmless. Gu Ning understood that Zhan Zhiyin liked Leng Shaoming and came here for him. What if it isnt suitable for you to be together? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, Zhan Zhiyin was struck dumb for a second and became alert. She hadnt spent any time with Leng Shaoming yet, so why did Gu Ning ask her that question? Did Gu Ning know something? Or was there another reason? No matter what, Zhan Zhiyin should be careful, so she asked, Has Shaoming already found his love? I dont know, but I dont think you two should be together. You and him are not from the same world after all, said Gu Ning, staring straight at Zhan Zhiyin. Zhan Zhiyin felt scared and avoided meeting her eyes. Gu Ning said that she and Leng Shaoming werent from the same world. Gu Ning knew! Gu Ning knew the secret too! Even though Gu Ning might know the secret as well, Zhan Zhiyin still refused to admit it. Miss Gu, I dont understand what you are talking about. She yed dumb. Gu Ning smiled and said, Great, then Ill wont beat around the bush. Miss Zhan, actually Shaoting, Shaotings mother, and I all know what you really are. Do you think well let you join the Leng family? Do you know it too? Zhan Zhiyin was greatly surprised. She knew Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao could see that she was actually a monster, but she didnt expect Gu Ning to know too. After all, Gu Ning was a mortal! Chapter 2242 - No Need to Marry

Chapter 2242: No Need to Marry

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Right, because Im also a cultivator like them. I just hide the air of cultivation well, so you cant sense it, said Gu Ning. Then she deliberately released the air of cultivation to let Zhan Zhiyin sense it before hiding it away. You Zhan Zhiyin was taken aback. To her astonishment, Gu Ning was also a cultivator and could hide it as she liked. In that case, she must be at a very high level. She originally thought that Gu Ning was a mortal and could be together with Leng Shaoting, so it wouldnt be a problem if she wanted to be together with Leng Shaoming. However, Gu Ning was also a cultivator. Tell me, what do you want to do? Gu Ning asked. She now looked cold and wasnt as friendly as before. Zhan Zhiyin took a deep breath. Since Gu Ning already knew she was a monster, it would only cause her trouble if she refused to admit it. Well, I just want to be together with Leng Shaoming, said Zhan Zhiyin sincerely. It was her real thought. Why? Although you two know each other, you arent familiar, so you cant do that just because you like him, said Gu Ning. She didnt believe that Zhan Zhiyin did it just because she liked Leng Shaoming. Gu Ning didnt deny that Zhan Zhiyin might really like Leng Shaoming, so she wanted to be together with him. After all, Gu Ning wasnt sure whether they were really unfamiliar with each other. Sometimes, people liked each other precisely because they were unfamiliar and had a good impression of one another. If they got too familiar with each other, they would somehow hate one another. Different people had different opinions, so Gu Ning wouldnt force other people to agree with her. Youre right. I actually have no special affection for him, but I do want to be together with him. After were together, Ill treat him as best as I can. I wont betray him. If you want a reason, I just want to return his favor, said Zhan Zhiyin. It was true that Zhan Zhiyin badly wanted to be together with Leng Shaoming simply to return his favor. Left with no choice, Zhan Zhiyin had to tell Gu Ning her story. I am Zhan Zhiyin, but not really Zhan Zhiyin. To be specific, this body is Zhan Zhiyins, but the soul isnt. I used to be a monster fox living at the Heavenly Mountain for five hundred years. About three years ago, Zhan Zhiyin went to have an adventure at the mountain covered by snow, but she identally fell down the cliff. I was cultivating back then, and she hit me. I was about to have a human shape at that time. Because at the early stage of a monster bing a human, there is only a strand of invisible soul. The soul needs to absorb magical power and cultivate for a long time to be a concrete entity. When Zhan Zhiyin hit me, my soul entered her body and I became her afterwards. Its the story between me and Zhan Zhiyin. The story between Leng Shaoming and me also happened at the Heavenly Mountain. Five years ago, I didnt have a human shape yet. I was attacked by a mortal while cultivating. Leng Shaoming showed up and saved me. I thought it would be the end of us, but I met Zhan Zhiyin. Because I have her memories, I know Grandpa Zhan and Grandpa Leng are good old friends. I know Leng Shaoming too, but we are just not familiar. Ever since then, I have had the idea of returning Leng Shaomings favor by marrying him, said Zhan Zhiyin. Not every monster was evil, and there were kind monsters too. Zhan Zhiyin was grateful to Leng Shaoming for saving her life, which proved that she had a sense of gratitude. Gu Ning was quite surprised that the monster foxs soul could possess Zhan Zhiyins body, which was basically the same as her soul in Gu Nings body. There are many ways to return ones favor. You dont have to marry him. Its not allowed, so youre not returning his favor; youre harming him, said Gu Ning. She didnt approve of that, because it wouldnt have a happy ending. If it happened to other people, she wouldnt care, but the Leng family was involved this time. She must do something. Hearing that, Zhan Zhiyin seemed upset. She understood it as well, but she still wanted to return Leng Shaomings favor. She still wanted to marry him. However, she was unwilling to hurt him. Well, we wont interfere in Leng Shaomings personal affairs. We just hope you wont harm the Leng family or any member of it. Leng Shaoming is a grown man. He can make decisions on his own. If he can ept you after he knows that youre actually a monster, we wont stop him. Youll bear the result on your own no matter what it is, said Gu Ning. She had this talk with Zhan Zhiyin not for Leng Shaoming, but for Master Leng and the Leng family. As long as the people she cared about in the Leng family could be safe, she didnt care what Zhan Zhiyin did. She only needed to make sure of Zhan Zhiyins purpose and see whether it was harmful for the Leng family. Zhan Zhiyin hadnt done anything uneptable before, so Gu Ning didnt bother to get rid of her. For now, Gu Ning only sensed slight evil from Zhan Zhiyin, which meant she hadnt done any killings. As a result, Gu Ning could believe that she wasnt an evil monster for the time being. Gu Ning needed a further investigation to make sure of it. Zhan Zhiyin was relieved. She knew it was hard for Leng Shaoming to ept the fact that she was a monster, but the Leng family wouldnt separate them as long as Leng Shaoming epted her. There was hope! Since there was hope, she would try. You cant use magical skills on him. You must allow him to be truly willing to ept you, said Gu Ning. Of course, said Zhan Zhiyin. Even if it was difficult, she had a chance. Oh, dont do anything you shouldnt do, or Gu Ning said, but didnt finish. This wasnt a warning. She just kindly reminded Zhan Zhiyin to behave herself. Zhan Zhiyin understood what Gu Ning was implying, so she said at once, I know. Ill never hurt ordinary people, but I wont hesitate to fight back if Im in danger.. I can only promise that I wont kill. Chapter 2243 - Hes My Fiancé

Chapter 2243: Hes My Fianc

She didnt have bad ideas, but wasnt naively kind either. It was impossible for her to grin and bear it. Great, as long as you know what you should do and shouldnt. Gu Ning shared the same value as Zhan Zhiyin. After that, they stopped talking and went back to the house. When it was 6 pm, the other members of the Leng family all came back one after another. Although Master Leng and Master Zhan wanted to set Zhan Zhiyin and Leng Shaoming up, they didnt make it public in front of other people. They were unwilling to embarrass Zhan Zhiyin, so they took it as a regr meeting. Leng Shaojia didnte down until it was time for dinner. She greeted Zhan Daosong, then refused to talk to anyone else. Zhan Zhiyin left a good impression on the Leng family. Jiang Shuyuan also appreciated Zhan Zhiyin very much, but she didnt want to talk much when Jing Yunyao was present, otherwise she would ask Zhan Zhiyin whether she had a boyfriend. Jiang Shuyuan would like to introduce Leng Shaoming to Zhan Zhiyin. She didnt want to do that in front of Jing Yunyao, because it would be embarrassing. Her son was so outstanding and must be popr among girls. There was no need for her to be worried! Her son was only single for now because he hadnt met a girl he liked yet. After having dinner, they rested for a while, then Zhan Daosong and Zhan Zhiyin left. When they were gone, Master Leng told Leng Yuanqian and Jiang Shuyuan that he had the idea of setting Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin up to see whether they could be a match. Hearing that, Jiang Shuyuan said, I think Zhan Zhiyin is a good girl. Its not a bad thing if they can have a meeting. Yeah, Zhan Zhiyin will be in the capital for a while. Ask Shaoming when he is free. Tell him toe home, said Master Leng. Sure, said Jiang Shuyuan, then she excused herself and went back to her room. She was reluctant to face Jing Yunyao. Everyone knew the reason, so they said nothing. Actually, Jiang Shuyuan always wanted to leave, but Zhan Daosong and Zhan Zhiyin hadnt gone yet, so she had to stay. Leng Shaojia had already gone back to her room. Back in the room, Jiang Shuyuan called Leng Shaoming and told him about it. Leng Shaoming hated blind dates, but he knew Zhan Daosong was his grandfathers good old friend, so he agreed toe home in two days. However, he was unhappy about the meeting. He didnt have a bad impression of Zhan Zhiyin, but he had no affection for her either. For the sake of Zhan Daosong and his own grandfather, he had to see her. Gu Ning and the others also left at 9 pm. On their way out, Gu Ning told Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting about her talk with Zhan Zhiyin. They didnt think her behavior was wrong. Gu Ning guessed correctly. Both Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao only cared about Master Leng and Leng Yuanzhens family. They had no interest in Leng Yuanqians family, as long as Leng Yuanqians family didnt affect the Leng family and Master Leng. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were also surprised that the monster foxs soul could possess Zhan Zhiyins body. This was the first time that they had ever heard about that. Only Shangguan Yang was aware of Gu Nings reincarnation. If what she said is true, she shouldnt have any bad thoughts of harming the Leng family. She only wants to be together with Leng Shaoming. In that case, we wont interfere, but we cant fully trust her yet. We need to pay more attention to her to see what shes going to do, said Jing Yunyao. Although Zhan Zhiyin said she had no intention of harming the Leng family, it was only her words. They werent familiar with her, so they wouldnt trust her right away. Yes, I had the same idea, so Ill arrange for someone to spy on her as long as shees to the capital. Because Zhan Zhiyin is a monster, she can easily notice if someone is following her, so Ill tell my subordinate to watch her through surveince cameras, said Gu Ning. She decided to let K do it. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao agreed with Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning had a way to deal with it, they would leave it to her. They believed in Gu Nings abilities. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting drove Jing Yunyao back to Mountain River Garden, then went to their own house. That night, they had a long, passionate sex as usual. The next morning, Gu Ning received a call from Ye Chaoxiong. Ye Chaoxiong needed to make sure whether Gu Ning woulde. If she came, he would book a room for her and send people to pick her up at the airport. In fact, he had already booked a room for Gu Ning at a hotel. Even if Gu Ning didnte, he had to be prepared, or it would be toote to make the arrangement right now. Because a lot of people visited City Ao these days, many hotels were upied. The Ye familys hotel was also upied without avable rooms. He wouldnt book a room for Gu Ning at amon hotel. Gu Ning was an important guest after all. Therefore, he only needed to make sure when Gu Ning would arrive and he would send people to pick her up at the airport. Gu Ning then told Ye Chaoxiong when she and Leng Shaoting would leave for City Ao. At 2 pm, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting took a flight to City Ao. Gu Ning disguised herself as Tang Aining, while Leng Shaoting used the identity of Wei Yang in City Wei, Country Y. He also slightly changed his appearance. In Ye Chaoxiongs eyes, Gu Ning had always been Tang Aining. It took about three hours and fifty minutes to get to City Ao from the capital by ne, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the airport of City Ao at about 6 pm after they set off at 2:10 pm. It was twenty minutester when they walked out of the exit. Ye Jiasheng, the Ye familys second son, came to pick up Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Ye Chaoxiong sent Ye Jiasheng over because Gu Ning was very important and Ye Jiasheng had met Gu Ning before. They werent strangers so it was more convenient. Hi, Miss Tang. Ye Jiasheng greeted Gu Ning. Hi, Mr. Ye. Gu Ning greeted him too. May I know your name, sir? Ye Jiasheng turned to Leng Shaoting afterwards. Because Leng Shaoting had a different appearance this time, Ye Jiasheng couldnt recognize him. This is my fianc, Wei Yang, said Gu Ning. Ye Jiasheng was struck dumb. When Gu Ning camest time, there was a man who was her boyfriend, but now she had a fianc after a few months. Most importantly, her fianc was another man. Chapter 2244 - Go Chase Him If You Want to

Chapter 2244: Go Chase Him If You Want to

A lot of things could happen within a few months. Perhaps Gu Ning broke up with her boyfriend and fell in love with another man, then got engaged. It was hard to exin a romantic rtionship clearly, and love actually had nothing to do with timing. Although Gu Ning came with a new man who wasnt as handsome as thest one, the two men had the same air. Ye Jiasheng couldnt gossip more about Gu Nings personal affairs, so he politely greeted Leng Shaoting. Nice to see you, Mr. Wei. Nice to see you, Mr. Ye, said Leng Shaoting. Miss Tang, Mr. Wei, Im sorry, my father is upied today, so Ill be the host. We can have a meal first at the hotel, and my father wille to see you tomorrow morning, said Ye Jiasheng apologetically. Ye Chaoxiong didnt put on airs and wasnt absent on purpose, he was really upied. This gamblingpetition was held by Ye Chaoxiong, so many people were attracted, including his close friends, so he had to treat them in person. Gu Ning understood, so she didnt mind at all. I know. Lets go to the hotel now. After that, they got in a car and left together. At the hotel, Ye Jiasheng didnt leave until Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting finished the meal. He told them to call him whenever they had any needs. Because it was still early, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt want to stay in the hotel all the time, so they went out to have a walk. Unfortunately, once they were out, they encountered trouble. In the hall, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting ran into Ji Manlin who had chased Ye Jiasheng for a long time but was attracted to Leng Shaotingter when Leng Shaoting showed up. Ji Manlins friends came here today, so she booked a room for her friends at the Ye familys hotel. She booked the room earlier on, or there wouldnt be rooms avable right now. Ji Manlin remembered Gu Ning, so she was unhappy to see Gu Ning. However, when she remembered the man by Gu Nings side, she became excited. She thought she could see that man again, and quickly turned to see the person next to Gu Ning. Sadly, it wasnt the man she wanted to see next to Gu Ning. In an instant, Ji Manlin showed obvious disappointment, but after thinking it over twice, she felt it might not be a bad thing. It was possible that Tang Aining broke up with that man and had a new man by her side. If that was the case, it was what she wanted. Although she had been scared by Leng Shaoting before, she couldnt forget him. He was so handsome and charming after all. However, she thought it was impossible for them to be together, so she started to chase Ye Jiasheng again. Ye Jiasheng still ignored her as always, but even if Ye Jiasheng ignored her, Ji Manlin wouldnt give up. At least she wouldnt give him up before she met a man who was better than him, or Ye Jiasheng got married and it was over. If Ye Jiasheng only had a girlfriend, she wouldnt hesitate to separate them. Now Tang Aining wasnt with that man and Ji Manlin wanted to know more about that man, so she let go of her bias and hatred for Tang Aining temporarily and walked to them. Hi, Miss Tang, is this gentleman your boyfriend? Ji Manlin asked politely, because she was afraid that Tang Aining would refuse to talk to her if she had a bad attitude. Although Ji Manlin felt this new man next to Tang Aining was good-looking too, she still felt that Leng Shaoting was more handsome than all the other men in the world. As a result, she had no interest in this new good-looking man. Gu Ning understood what Ji Manlin was thinking, but she didnt bother to be mad at her. Instead, she was up to some mischief. Yes! How about that man who came to City Ao with youst time? Ji Manlin asked in a hurry. She couldnt wait to know more about that man. No idea, said Gu Ning. What? No idea? How is it possible? Ji Manlin eximed. She couldnt stay calm any longer when Gu Ning gave her that answer. She didnt think Gu Ning was being honest. She felt Gu Ning simply refused to tell her. Ji Manlins exmation attracted a lot of attention from people around them, but Ji Manlin didnt seem embarrassed at all. How could I know? Ive already cut off my rtionship with him. I have a new fianc now, said Gu Ning and rolled her eyes. Ji Manlin nodded and asked again, Can you tell me his phone number? He has a new number and isnt using his old number any longer. And I dont know his new number, said Gu Ning. Liar! Ji Manlin didnt believe it. Believe it or not, said Gu Ning. You Ji Manlin was furious, but curbed her anger. Can you tell me his old number? Even if he isnt using it, I still want to know. She refused to believe that Leng Shaoting had really changed his phone number. Even if he had, she would still try to call him and make sure of it. Why should I tell you? Gu Ning asked. I know youre lying to my face! He didnt change his number, said Ji Manlin angrily. Then she criticized Gu Ning and pointed at her. Since youre no longer in a romantic rtionship with him, why are you still stopping me from chasing him? Its unreasonable! I wont stop you. Go chase him if you want to. Its none of my business. Gu Ning felt amused by Ji Manlins words. Did she stop her? She just didnt tell her Leng Shaotings number. It meant nothing! If you dont tell me his number, how can I go chase him? I dont know where he is, said Ji Manlin in anger and took it for granted, as if it was Gu Nings duty to tell her that mans number. You dont even know who he is. Why do you still want to chase him? Dont you have any principles? Gu Ning shook her head. Ji Manlin didnt have any dignity. It has nothing to do with you! Ji Manlin was aze in fury. Onlookers figured out what had happened right now, and began to disdain Ji Manlin. Howe she nned to chase a strange man? It was ridiculous! It has nothing to do with me, so stop asking me about him, alright? Gu Ning said, then walked away with Leng Shaoting, leaving Ji Manlin behind. She felt she might be affected by Ji Manlin if she continued to argue with her. Ji Manlin had a totally different mind from normal people. Chapter 2245 - Kill Him If He Refuses to Tell

Chapter 2245: Kill Him If He Refuses to Tell

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions You cant go! Ji Manlin stopped Gu Ning at once. If Gu Ning left, she wouldnt be able to find that mans number. Security guards, please help me take thisdy away. Shes standing in our way, shouted Gu Ning. When they were arguing, the security guards already came, but they didnt stand out right away because it wasnt serious. Now Gu Ning shouted for them, so they needed to pull Ji Manlin away. Ye Jiasheng had ordered them to satisfy their needs whenever they needed anything. Miss Ji, please dont bother our guests, or well throw you out, said a security guard seriously. He was unwilling to mess with Ji Manlin, but he had to obey Ye Jiashengs order. You Ji Manlin was mad, but she knew they werent joking and she didnt realize so many people were watching her until now. In order not to embarrass herself, Ji Manlin had to give in right now. She decided to chase them after they were out. However, right at this moment, Ji Manlins friend walked out after changing clothes, and they were going to have fun in a barter. Ji Manlin was mad, but had to let Gu Ning go, because Gu Ning obviously came here to take part in the gamblingpetition. They would stay in City Ao for a few days, so she could see them again. However, right after Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the hotel, they noticed that someone was following them. They felt it wasnt Ji Manlin, but a man who was good at kung fu. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting guessed it might have something to do with tomorrows gamblingpetition. Gu Ning had defeated many skilled gamblersst time, so she became their target. No matter what the mans purpose was, they let him follow them and did nothing yet. They wanted to know what the man wanted to do. There was arge park near the hotel, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked towards it. There werent many people in the park right now, but there were a few, so the man couldnt take action right away. Since Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wanted to know what he nned to do, they had to give him the chance to take action. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked away from the crowd. Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting seemed to be a couple, it wasnt strange that they walked away from the crowd. They might want to have a date in a quieter ce. As a result, the man didnt realize that he was already exposed. When there was no one around them, the man didnt stop them, but took out a gun to point at Gu Ning. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt see him, but they carefully listened to what he was doing. Once the man pointed a gun at Gu Ning, they knew it was dangerous. Without dy, they turned to look behind them and caught the man holding a gun. The next second, the man shot a bullet. Because the gun was equipped with a silencer, the gunshot was very light and could barely be heard. The man was scared when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting suddenly turned around and saw him, but he already fired the gun, so he thought his job was done. He had to quickly leave after he was exposed. However, something surprising happened at this moment. Gu Ning dodged the bullet and Leng Shaoting appeared in front of the man in a second. Shortly after the man made a step, Leng Shaoting stopped him. Before he could react, he felt someone grab his wrist and break it. In pain, he felt he was also robbed of the gun. Afterwards, his belly was violently hit and the pain caused him to spasm. However, it wasnt finished. His two arms were dislocated and his ankles were broken too. The man felt great pain and thought the person was too cruel. Besides, the person was too strong! He could hardly fight back. Cruel? That man tried to kill Gu Ning, but Leng Shaoting couldnt kill him. What was worse, that man aimed to kill Gu Ning with a bullet. Leng Shaoting didnt stop until the man couldnt struggle at all. If he could kill, he would definitely kill the man after the man fired the gun at Gu Ning. Tell me, who sent you? Leng Shaoting asked seriously and the man was out of breath under the great pressure. However, the man refused to say anything. Kill him if he refuses to tell. No one can see us anyway, said Gu Ning, then she picked up the gun dumped by the man on the ground and pointed it at him. She wasnt really going to kill him, and simply wanted to scare him. However, because she looked serious, the man was terrified. Even if he didnt believe she would really shoot him, he was worried that she might fire the gun. Besides, given the way Gu Ning talked and moved, the man was sure that she must have killed before. This time, the man messed with someone he shouldnt offend. Therefore, he immediately said, I dont know who the hirer is. I received a call and the caller offered me a million yuan. The caller wanted me to kill someone and shes the target. As for the money, the caller put it somewhere in the suburb and Ill go pick it up by myself. The caller gave me five hundred thousand yuan as a deposit. Ill be told the location of the other five hundred thousand yuan after I finish the task. From the beginning to the end, Ive never met the caller, so I dont know who the caller is. I only know that the caller is a man. Ive tried to find out who the owner of the phone number is, but its been registered without an ID card. The man tried to figure out who the caller was in order to know who paid him to kill. If he failed, he could save his life by telling the truth, but he didnt find out who the caller was. Although it was against his work ethic to n to betray the hirer after he failed to finish the task, his life was more important. He only abided by work ethic when he was safe. No one would be willing to risk his or her life for work ethic. The caller was just a hirer, not his parents. ording to the mans answer, it was impossible for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to find the hirer. Do many people know your phone number? Gu Ning asked. Since the man said that he had never met the caller and had found out the callers number was registered without an ID card, they couldnt conduct an investigation from the ID card, or the phone number. Gu Ning wasnt fully convinced by his words, but she needed to collect as much information as possible before carrying out an investigation by herself. Chapter 2246

Chapter 2246: Its Really Strange

Not many, but those who knew I took the task didnt apply for a phone number with an ID card either, so I dont know who they are. They only contact me when they need me, said the man. How did they know your phone number? How did they know youve taken this task? Gu Ning asked. There must be a reason for that. I know many members in illegal gangs. Perhaps they spread the news, but I dont know which one of them did it. I cant ask them one by one. Anyway, I take tasks when I have confidence to fulfill them, said the man. He was also curious to know who spread the news, but it was impossible for him to ask those gangsters one by one, so he gave up. Since those people shared his phone number without telling him, they didnt want him to know who they were. Anyway, it wasnt a bad thing since he could be paid. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting slightly frowned after hearing that, because it would be difficult for them to conduct an investigation. Did the caller say how to make sure that youve sessfully finished the task? Gu Ning asked. If they couldnt make sure she was really killed, how would the caller tell the man the location of the final payment? In order to make sure she was really killed, the caller must need evidence other than the mans words. Therefore, Gu Ning wanted to know how they made sure of it to see whether she could have any clues. Ill call him after I finish the task, said the man, but he wondered whether it was enough. The caller must want to make sure the target was really dead, but the caller hadnt told the man how to do that yet, so he had no idea. Because idents might happen and killers might lie to their hirers if the task failed by making fake evidence, hirers wouldnt tell the way to make sure of the result beforehand. Killers could only receive the next order after the task was done. In that case, killers wouldnt have time to make fake evidence. Call back with his phone then. Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting found the mans phone and asked, Password? The man didnt dare to keep it a secret, so he told Leng Shaoting. After Leng Shaoting unlocked the phone, he let the man point out the hirers number and taught the man what to say before calling the hirer back. Before long, the hirer answered the call. Once the call was answered, the man said, Task is done. Cut her head off. Take a short video and send it to me, said the hirer. Cut her head off? Hearing that, both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were mad and the man felt stressed. However, Gu Ning didnt feel familiar with that voice at all, so she could be sure that the hirer wasnt her enemy in City Ao. It was only her temporary judgment, because the hirer could be the support behind her enemies. Those gamblers might be mad at her after losing to herst time. At the same time, Gu Ning also wondered whether the mastermind was from a foreign country and only paid the hirer to carry out the n. No problem, said the man and Leng Shaoting hung up. He stayed alert. Were not in the maind now, so its not easy to find out who the person is. Why dont we be more patient? I bet the person will show up at the gambling party. I think I could recognize him once he talks, said Gu Ning. Given Gu Nings and Leng Shaotings memory and savvy, they could recognize the hirer when they met again although they had only heard the voice once. After a pause, Gu Ning continued, If we dont meet him, we can conduct an investigation afterwards. Gu Ning wouldnt let go of the person who tried to kill her and she would surely fight back ording to the situation. Sure. Leng Shaoting agreed. They couldnt kill this killer, so they could only disable him. The killer was seriously injured, so Gu Ning only needed to freeze his wounds by releasing icy magical power. He would be a disabled man from now on. If Gu Ning wanted to kill, he would be dead already. Therefore, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to let the man go. After that, she released icy magical power and made the injuries more painful. What was going on here? Without hesitation, Gu Ning froze the mans throat too. He couldnt tell other people what he had been through tonight so she didnt need to warn him. After everything was done, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. The man felt scared and full of despair. He was scared because the injuries suddenly became extremely painful and he couldnt make any sounds through his throat. It was really strange. He even thought that Gu Ning might be a monster or ghost or something and cast a spell on him. The man was terrified. Although he refused to believe in monsters and ghosts, he didnt know how to exin what he had been through tonight. He was in despair because he knew he was disabled. In fact, if he had known the result, he wouldnt have taken the task. Unfortunately, it was toote. There was no one around and no surveince cameras, so nobody could see what had happened here. The hirer didnt receive the mans reply after a long time, so the hirer felt the man might have lied to him. The man could have failed to finish the task, and only wanted to get the other five hundred thousand yuan. It was absolutely uneptable, so the hirer called the man again. His call was answered, but no one said anything on the phone. No matter how many calls the hirer made, he received the same result. This time, the hirer was sure that the man had lied to him. He became mad and subconsciously wanted to pay the man back. However, after thinking about it twice, he gave up because he would be exposed by doing that. If the man really failed, the man could have betrayed him under pressure. Although the hirer believed he would be safe, he had to be very careful. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting might have set a trap, waiting for him to jump in it. The hirer had to swallow his anger for the sake of his safety. He had wasted five hundred thousand yuan because the killer failed. He was unwilling to ept the result, but he could do nothing about it. Chapter 2247

Chapter 2247: You Have a Lot of Admirers

Back in the hotel, Gu Ning took out the phone with Tang Ainings number and called Ye Jiasheng. She told him what she had just been through. This wasnt the maind and Gu Nings hands were tied, so she needed the Ye familys help. Although surveince cameras didnt catch them when they injured that man, surveince cameras caught the man when he followed them. Therefore, Gu Ning needed the Ye family to help her destroy the surveince videos in case the police found them. Gu Ning wasnt suspicious of the Ye family for the assassination. Once Ye Jiasheng heard that someone had tried to murder Gu Ning, he was mad too. It wasnt surprising, but he was still really angry that it happened. It wasnt a secret that Gu Ning had defeated Ye Chaoxiong and many other gamblers, so some people took her as their target. Some wanted to see Gu Nings gambling skills, some wanted to defeat her, while some wanted to kill her. They were worried that she might overshadow them once she got fame. However, he didnt know who nned to kill Gu Ning. Knowing that Gu Ning was fine, Ye Jiasheng felt relieved and immediately went to destroy the surveince videos for Gu Ning. He didnt care about what happened to the man who tried to murder Gu Ning. Since the man dared to try to murder Gu Ning, he had to bear the result if he failed. Ye Jiasheng wasnt only going to deal with the surveince videos, he also needed to get rid of that man. In that case, Gu Ning would bepletely out of trouble. After telling Ye Jiasheng about it, Gu Ning went to the bathroom. When she was in the bathroom, her own phone rang. It was ced next to Leng Shaoting on the bed, so he saw the call. The caller was Qi Tianlin, so Leng Shaoting was a little displeased. He clearly knew that Gu Ning and Qi Tianlin were just friends, but Qi Tianlin had special feelings for Gu Ning. As a result, Leng Shaoting was unhappy about their rtionship. Shaoting, who called me? Gu Ning asked when she heard the ringtone. Qi Tianlin, said Leng Shaoting, sounding jealous and unhappy. Gu Ning could hear it too. She knew that Leng Shaoting was unhappy with the fact that there were too many men by her sides. He didnt tell her that he was unhappy about it and knew that they were just friends, but some of her male friends indeed admired her from afar. If it happened to Gu Ning, Gu Ning would be displeased too, so she felt she needed tofort Leng Shaoting. Answer it for me. Tell him Im tired and need to sleep. If he asks you who you are, just tell him youre my fianc, she said. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was no longer upset and jealous. He cheered up instead and immediately picked up the call. Hi, he said politely. In the bathroom, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see Leng Shaotings reaction and was amused. Although Leng Shaoting seemed a little childish, no one could stay reasonable all the time when in love. Qi Tianlin was surprised when he heard a male voice from the other side of the phone. He even wondered whether he had dialed the wrong number, so he didnt reply right away. He gave a nce at the screen of his phone and was sure that the person he just called was indeed Gu Ning. He carried his phone with him all the time, so it was impossible that the name was changed. Receiving no response, Leng Shaoting understood that Qi Tianlin must be surprised when he heard a male voice. Qi Tianlin was displeased, but Leng Shaoting was satisfied. Gu Ning is too tired. Shes asleep now, Leng Shaoting said before Qi Tianlin could say anything. Who are you? Qi Tianlin asked in an unkind tone. Gu Ning was asleep? And there was a man with her? In that case, their rtionship couldnt be more obvious. Because Qi Tianlin had affection for Gu Ning, he was very displeased when he learned that she might already have a boyfriend. Im her fianc. Is there a problem? Leng Shaoting asked provocatively. Fianc? Gu Ning already had a fianc, not a boyfriend. Qi Tianlin was extremely displeased, but didnt lose his temper, because he was just Gu Nings friend. If he lost his temper for no reason, it would make him a joke. Therefore, Qi Tianlin curbed his anger and forced himself to sound calm. No, there is no problem at all. I need to talk with Gu Ning about something. Please tell her to call me back when she wakes up. Sure, said Leng Shaoting, then hung up. Qi Tianlin sounded calm, but Leng Shaoting knew that he must be displeased, so he was still very satisfied. After hanging up, Qi Tianlin angrily threw his phone on the table. Luckily, there was a table, or the phone would be smashed to pieces. As they finished the call, Gu Ning walked out of the bathroom. She smiled at Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning knew what he was thinking, so he felt a little embarrassed. Come here, he said, pretending to be mad. Gu Ning walked over and Leng Shaoting directly pulled her into his arms. You have a lot of admires! Leng Shaoting squinted at Gu Ning, looking dangerous. Gu Ning was a little guilty, so she avoided meeting his eyes, but she suddenly remembered Ji Manlin and argued. How about you? That woman called Ji Manlin never forgets you. She even wants to chase you! Hearing that, Leng Shaoting put on a resigned smile. Both of them were quite popr, but they were loyal to each other. Alright, we should stop arguing about it. Lets do what we should do right now. Leng Shaoting whispered in Gu Nings ears. It was itchy when his warm breath kissed her cheek and she felt aroused too. No, let me go! Gu Ning deliberately refused and struggled. No way! Do you think you can escape now? Leng Shaoting smiled and pressed Gu Ning against the bed right away. Gu Ning struggled, but she was much weaker than Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting didnt give her any chances to get rid of him and directly kissed her. Chapter 2248

Chapter 2248: You Wont Be Able to Laugh in a While

However, right at this moment, Gu Nings phone with Tang Ainings number rang and the caller was Ye Chaoxiong. Ye Chaoxiong must have heard about what had happened to them. Gu Ning had to pick it up. Leng Shaoting was unhappy when he was interrupted, but he didnt stop Gu Ning from answering the call. He only looked at her unhappily. Ha-ha. Gu Ning snorted withughter. Leng Shaoting focused on her and said meaningfully, Keep onughing at me, because you wont be able tough in a while. Gu Ning understood what he was implying, so she stopped at once and went to pick up the call. Without surprise, Ye Chaoxiong called her because he heard about what had happened to them tonight. Ye Chaoxiong asked Gu Ning whether she needed them to help her find out who the murderer was. Gu Ning turned him down for the time being, and told him her idea and n. Ye Chaoxiong agreed with her and told her to let him know whenever she needed them. Gu Ning was his guest, so he should take responsibility for her safety. After hanging up, Leng Shaoting threw himself at Gu Ning and began to fondle her body. Gu Ning was soon aroused and enjoyed his touching and kissing. Oh. Gu Ning couldnt help moaning with pleasure during the forey, which sounded unbelievably seductive in Leng Shaotings ears. Leng Shaoting couldnt wait and immediately prated her. They didnt stop having sex until they were totally out of strength. The next day, Leng Shaoting ordered breakfast service in the room. They finished breakfast in the room and didnt go out. They just enjoyed their rare private time. Ji Manlin, in the dining hall, was irritated and lost patience because she was waiting for them to show up. Although she knew Gu Ning would go to the Ye familys casino in a while and she would go there too, there would be too many people, including Ye Chaoxiong. It wasnt convenient for her to do anything there. At about 9 am, Ye Jiasheng called Gu Ning. He told her that lunch was ready and that Ye Chaoxiong woulde to have lunch with her. The He family arrived at about 10 am, so they would have lunch together. Because City G was close to City Ao and it normally took about half an hour on the road, the He family came this morning and would stay in City Ao for the next three days. When it was nearly 10 am, Gu Ning received He Siyins call. He Siyin told her that she was already in City Ao and would reach the hotel where they stayed in twenty minutes. He Siyin came with He Hongjie. After Gu Nings treatmentst time, He Hongjies hearing was much better than before and he had greatly improved his gambling skills. Therefore, he came this time topete with the foreign skilled gamblers. This decision was made after Ye Chaoxiong had apetition against He Hongjie once more. He Hongjie was barelyparable to Ye Chaoxiong in the past, but now it was even. Ye Chaoxiong was greatly surprised and asked He Hongjie for the reason. He wanted to know why He Hongjies hearing was much better now. He Hongjie didnt know the reason clearly, but his hearing was much better after Gu Ning treated him. Therefore, he exined that Gu Ning was very good at medicine. Ye Chaoxiong nodded. He was an atheist, so he didnt think much about it. After He Siyin and He Hongjie arrived at the Ye familys hotel, they met Gu Ning first and exchanged greetings. He Siyin and He Hongjies room was right next to Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings room, so they could easily see each other. He Hongjie didnte alone with He Siyin. Given their status, they always went out with bodyguards. Therefore, there were six bodyguards with them and the bodyguards stayed next to He Hongjies room. It was a presidential suite and there was a living room, so Gu Ning invited He Hongjie and He Siyin toe in. Because there were no outsiders, He Siyin and He Hongjie called Gu Ning Miss Gu. Only they knew Gu Nings real identity. However, when they saw Leng Shaoting, both He Siyin and He Hongjie were struck dumb for a second, but they soon realized that Leng Shaoting had disguised himself as someone else. They couldnt see it from Leng Shaotings appearance, but they knew that Gu Ning showed up as Tang Aining. In that case, it was understandable that Leng Shaoting also disguised himself as someone else. Miss Gu, is everything alright after you came to City Ao? You have great fame now and many people came here for you, asked He Hongjie with concern. Not everyone was friendly, and there were many people who nned to harm Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt bother to lie to He Hongjie, so she said, Well, I escaped an assassination attemptst night. I survived, but the man was injured. I havent found out who the mastermind is yet. Hearing that, both He Siyin and He Hongjie looked mad. They werent surprised, but were still unhappy about it when it really happened. I knew it would happen. Since youre already here, its hardly avoidable. I know both of you are good at fighting, but you still need to be careful. He Hongjie understood that Gu Ning wasnt weak, but he still kindly reminded her to be careful. After all, the He family owed Gu Ning a big favor. Sure, I know, thank you so much for your care, said Gu Ning. He Siyin and He Hongjie stayed for about twenty minutes, then went back to their own room. At 11:30 am, Ye Jiasheng called them and invited them to have a meal, so they went downstairs together. When Gu Ning and the others came, Ye Chaoxiong and Ye Jiasheng were already in the private room. As the host, they couldnt keep their guests waiting. Ye Chaoxiong enjoyed a very high status in City Ao, but he was very easy to get along with in private. Once Gu Ning and the others came in, Ye Chaoxiong stood up from the chair and said, Hi, Hongjie, Miss Tang, Mr. Wei, wee, have a seat. Hi, Chaoxiong, its been a while! He Hongjie smiled at him. Nice to see you, Mr. Ye. Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, and He Siyin respectfully greeted him. After that, they sat and began to order. After ordering, they began to chat with each other. Miss Tang, Im really sorry, I was busy treating other guests yesterday, so I was absent. Please forgive me. Ye Chaoxiong apologized to Gu Ning first. After all, he invited Gu Ning here and it wasnt polite that he didnt treat her in person, but there was a reason for that. This time, all the most skilled gamblers from Country M, Country Y, Country R, Country H, Country D, and other countries are here. There are about a dozen countries. Some of them came here for you, Miss Tang, so I didnt call you to join us. Chapter 2249

Chapter 2249: Well Only Know After the Competition

Thank you so much for your concern. I dont mind at all, said Gu Ning. Great, but since they came here specially for you, Miss Tang, you must be careful. They came for nothing good after all, said Ye Chaoxiong. It could be a dangerous gamblingpetition. Although he knew Gu Ning was very skilled at gambling, there were always people who were better at it, so he reminded Gu Ning to be careful. One could never be too careful after all. In addition, it also relied on ones luck to win money by gambling. Even if one was very skilled at it, without good cards, one still couldnt win. Therefore, Ye Chaoxiong believed in Gu Ning, but didnt fully believe in her. Thanks, I will, Gu Ning said. Even though she had confidence in herself too, she wasntpletely confident because she knew luck yed a very important role in gambling. Therefore, she had to be careful. After they finished the meal, it was nearly 1 pm, and they had to go to the casino, so without dy, they set off to the casino together. The gamblingpetition would begin at 2 pm, but the casino was already crowded at this time. The casino was always full of people, but today was different. Because not everyone was allowed toe in today, only invited guests and VIP members could step in. It was veryrge and could amodate several thousand people, but the situation was different these days. It wasnt easy to manage so many people. In fact, its membership was about a thousand people. Ji Manlin was also there with two of her friends. One was a man, while the other was a woman. Ji Manlin was also a member of the Ye familys casino. She wasnt very interested in gambling and seldom gambled, but it was more likely to see Ye Jiasheng at the Ye familys casino. Although the casino was open to everyone normally, regr visitors activities were restricted. Ji Manlin didnt want to be restricted. Ji Manlins friends werent members, but Ji Manlin could easily get two membership cards for them. As soon as Ji Manlin came, she searched for Gu Ning and hoped to see her alone. She didnt want to meet the Ye family right now. However, Gu Ning was still absent, so Ji Manlin failed to find her. Manlin, who are you looking for? Ji Manlins friend asked her because she looked around once she walked inside. A person, said Ji Manlin, but she didnt tell them a name. Those famous skilled gamblers arrived earlier and stayed in the lounge for now. Given their status, they were unwilling to meet the regr gamblers outside. They didnte out until Ye Chaoxiong and the others appeared. Once they walked in, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting carefully observed the people around them. They wanted to see whether they could find the hirer. After the skilled gamblers of different countries showed up, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting observed their reactions too. They were also suspicious of them. There could be a mastermind behind the hirer, and the mastermind could be in those foreign gamblers. When they walked closer, they saw Gu Ning. Some recognized her, while some didnt. One of them blinked the second he saw Gu Ning and soon went back to normal. Although he just blinked, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting still caught it. They remained calm on the surface, but stayed alert. Did this man have something to do with the assassination? The man was the best gambler from Country M, and his name was Hunter. Because Ye Chaoxiong had introduced all the best gamblers from different countries to them at lunch this morning, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting recognized him by a nce. Although they couldnt make the conclusion that he was the mastermind yet, he aroused their suspicions and they would pay more attention to him. After they walked out, they greeted Ye Chaoxiong first politely. Ye Chaoxiong had a very high status in gambling internationally, while they were much younger than him although they were the best gamblers in their countries. In fact, they only appeared polite on the surface, but they actually had no respect for him. Instead, they took Ye Chaoxiong as their enemy. After all, they werent from the same country and didnt want other countries to surpass their own countries. Afterwards, they turned to look at Gu Ning and He Siyin, because they werent sure which one of them was Tang Aining. Although they had seen photos before, they still couldnt recognize Tang Aining because foreigners were basically the same in their eyes. Whos Miss Tang? the best gambler from Country R asked first. He spoke heavily ented localnguage in an unkind tone. Its me, said Gu Ning. She sounded confident, but wasnt arrogant. It was hard for other people to ignore her. All the best gamblers had a frown. In their eyes, women shouldnt sit by the same table as men. However, Gu Ning was very confident and was at ease, which made them feel displeased. I heard youre excellent at gambling and have an eerie uracy, said the best gambler from Country R. He refused to believe it even if he had heard about that. He didnt think any gambler could be right every time. Besides, she was a young woman! Therefore, he believed it was just an exaggeration. I cant tell you right now. Well know after thepetition, said Gu Ning with a vague smile. She didnt admit it right away, but her tone and attitude were full of confidence. Whether she was confident or not, she had to show her confidence at this time. Not everyone believed that she was being confident. Those gamblers who had witnessed Gu Nings abilities in City Ao trusted Gu Ning, while those who hadnt met her before thought that she just dodged the question. As a result, they became less afraid of Gu Ning and began to slight her. In fact, the best gamblers from five foreign countries held obvious hostility for Gu Ning. They were headed by Country R and Country M, then Country H. Chapter 2250

Chapter 2250: A Bigger Bet

All of those countries were enemies of Gu Nings country, so they always behaved against Gu Nings country. Gamblers from the other foreign countries which had a good rtionship with Gu Nings country, like Country Y, had no hostility for Gu Ning. Instead, they hoped that she could defeat the best gamblers from Country R, Country M and Country H. As for themselves, they would do their best and wouldnt be unhappy even if they lost. Gamblers from the rest of the foreign countries were mainly onlookers who also wanted to win. Everyone could join the game, as long as you werent afraid of failure and could pay for the result. Because all the best gamblers were very rich, the bet was a lot of money. It was normally millions of yuan and could even reach a hundred million yuan. Therefore, most people came to watch the drama. They didnt dare to gamble with those gamblers, because they obviously couldnt win. This gamblingpetition wasnt very different from a normal one. The only difference was that the participants were all the best gamblers of different countries and the bet was a lot of money. They could even bet on a part of their body, like an ear, eye, hand, or foot. It was cruel sometimes. Two sides must reach agreement beforehand and sign their signatures to avoid trouble in the future. Anyway, it was hard to say whether they could really avoid trouble. They could do bad deeds secretly after all, and it wasnt easy to be caught without evidence. Therefore, it was a dangerous bet, but it happened every time. After all, it was apetition between countries, so they could be violent sometimes. Alright, Ill see how skilled Miss Tang is, said the gambler from Country R. He was challenging Gu Ning publicly. Even if Gu Ning was very good at gambling, he was determined to scare her off. If he seemed worried right now, he would make himself a joke. No problem, Ill show you what I can do. Gu Ning replied proudly. It seemed that she was well-prepared to win. The best gambler from Country R was unwilling to seem weak, and Gu Ning certainly wouldnt yield. Looking at the proud Gu Ning, the gambler from Country R felt annoyed. He felt slighted. No woman had ever dared to slight him before. Watching Gu Ning, the gamblers from Country M and Country H became unkinder. They felt that she was quite aggressive. The gambler from Country R was mad, but couldnt lose his temper right now. He only gave her a re and promised to himself that he would make her the biggest loser. Facing his re, Gu Ning seemed calm and wasnt affected at all. However, the calmer Gu Ning seemed to be, the more displeased the gambler from Country R became. Therefore, Gu Ning was obviously the winner at their first encounter. Right at this moment, Ji Manlin saw Gu Ning, but there were a lot of people around her, including Ye Chaoxiong and Ye Jiasheng, so she didnt dare to interrupt. She could only watch from the side. Hunter, the gambler from Country M, couldnt stand it and said acidly, Miss Tang, since youre so confident, why dont we have a bigger bet when were gambling against each other in a while? Facing Gu Ning, Hunter remained rxed and didnt seem guilty at all, as if he just blinked by ident when they met. Even if it was just a coincidence, Gu Ning would still pay special attention to him. Some people who knew Hunter well had a premonition, because they knew Hunter was very violent and cruel. Several gamblers looked at Gu Ning unkindly, while others were worried about her. There were people who trusted her too. Those who looked at Gu Ning unkindly were people who couldnt wait to gloat over her failure and the best gamblers from foreign countries. Some local gamblers also waited to see her failure. Not everyone loved his or her country, and selfish people only cared about themselves. They alway waited to gloat over other peoples bad luck. Ye Chaoxiong and the others were worried about Gu Ning, but they also trusted her. Several gamblers who really admired Gu Ning and the other gamblers from foreign countries who had a close rtionship with Gu Nings country supported her. Only a few had those thoughts because not many people knew Hunter very well. Gu Ning had heard about Hunter from Ye Chaoxiong. She knew he was cruel and loved to y tricks, but she wasnt afraid or anxious at all. Hunter, since you have high expectations for me, I surely wont disappoint you, said Gu Ning with a vague smile. She was also challenging him. Do you know me? Hearing Gu Ning call his name, Hunter subconsciously asked. After asking that question, he felt it was unnecessary. It wasnt strange that she knew him. He wasnt a nobody after all. In addition, even if Tang Aining didnt know him, Ye Chaoxiong should have introduced him to her. Hunter, you know me, why cant I know you? All the best gamblers from different countries are present here today. Its very normal that we need to know each other beforehand, said Gu Ning. It sounded normal, but Hunter somehow felt that Gu Ning was implying something. Especially when he saw her vague smile, he felt she seemed to know something about him. No, it was impossible. Hunter refused to believe that the dirty secret was already exposed. After all, that man wasnt discovered yet. Thinking of that, Hunter calmed himself down. Without surprise, Hunter was the mastermind who nned to kill Tang Aining, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting only felt he might be guilty for the time being. Why did Hunter want to kill Gu Ning? He simply wanted to move her out of his way. Someone told him that Tang Aining was very good at gambling. Although he didnt think she was better than him, he still took her seriously. Unfortunately, Tang Aining was still alive. He was quite disappointed, but could do nothing about it. Right now, he could only defeat her with his abilities. Great, lets go and see! said Hunter. He also looked very confident in front of Gu Ning. In the crowd, Ji Manlin looked at Gu Ning and mocked. Humph, she thinks too highly of herself. Shell only embarrass herself after she loses. Chapter 2251

Chapter 2251: Not Many People Can Afford It

Ji Manlins voice wasnt loud, so only a few people around her could hear it. Because most people didnt know Tang Aining, they held the same opinion as Ji Manlin and agreed with her. Most of the onlookers actually hoped that Gu Ning could win, because they were from the same country, while tge other gamblers were from foreign countries. They were still loyal to their own country. Ji Manlin, on the other hand, wanted Gu Ning to lose because she hated Gu Ning. When it was time, Ye Chaoxiong said, Alright, the gamblingpetition is about to begin. All the participants, please go get some chips. Because youre all the best gamblers from your countries, we wont waste time on small bets. So, every one of us can prepare chips worth a hundred million yuan. A single chip will represent a million yuan. What do you think? Hearing that, the onlookers were all amazed. They were betting a hundred million yuan from the very beginning! It was a lot of money! Many people lived an ordinary life and they would be very rich with only ten million yuan. Not many of them had ten million yuan. The majority only had a million yuan in wealth, and some didnt even have that much money. Moreover, a single chip represented a million yuan, which meant they could easily lose everything if they lost. Because of that, not many people could afford it. However, a hundred million yuan wasnt much for the best gamblers from different countries. After all, they became the best gamblers by winning money from gambling. Therefore, it couldnt be easier for them to win money and it wasnt umon for them to bet a hundred million yuan in a game. If they didnt lose, it was fine, but they could also lose hundreds of million yuan within a short time. It was a different game today and all the participants were the best gamblers from different countries. Since they were the best gamblers, they were much better thanmon gamblers. Therefore, it was difficult to win their money. As the best gamblers, they also stayed alert to each other. Even though they had to be calm on the surface, they werent so calm in their heart. Only Gu Ning was calm inside and out. Although she might not win every time against these gamblers, she believed that she wouldnt lose. She could y tricks if it was necessary. In fact, she didnt know how to gamble at all. She relied on her Jade Eyes to win, so she didnt feel guilty when she yed this trick. Anyway, herpetitors were all from other countries. All of the gamblers came with one or two assistants to deal with trivial things for them. For example, when they needed to exchange chips with money, they told their assistants to do that. Leng Shaoting also helped Gu Ning with that, so they went to have a seat first. They were ying Mahjong today and would decide who was theirpetitor by draw. They couldnt choosepetitors on their own. In addition to about a dozen foreign gamblers, there were about thirty gamblers from Gu Nings country, so there were forty-four people in all. Four people sat by a table, and there would be eleven tables. ording to the rules, gamblers were out when they lost all of their chips. The game would continue till they had no chip. In other words, gamblers had to lose all hundred million yuan if they didnt have abilities and good luck to win. Once they sat by the table, they either won or lost. Gamblers with no chips would leave the table and gamblers with chips would make up new groups and continued to gamble till there was only one table left. At the end of the game, the winners would win all of the losers money. There were forty-four people and 4.4 billion yuan. Three gamblers would share that amount of money because there would only be three people left. However, the three of them might have different shares of the money. Gu Ning sat at a table with two local people and a foreigner. This foreign gambler wasnt from Country R, Country M, or Country H, which was a good thing. Gu Ning didnt want topete against the gamblers from the above countries yet. It was not only Gu Ning; the gamblers from Country R, Country M, and Country H were also unwilling topete against her right now. To be specific, they were unwilling topete against the other best gamblers at the very beginning of the game, because they were worried that they might be defeated too soon. It would be boring in that case. He Hongjie and Ye Chaoxiong werent at the same table as Gu Ning. Gu Ning also tried to avoid them. After they seated themselves by the tables, the game began. No other people were allowed to approach the gambling tables, so the onlookers had to watch from far away. Gu Ning had Jade Eyes, so she could see the cards of the other three gamblers. However, it could only help her to not lose. If the other three gamblers were skilled at ying their cards, Gu Ning wouldnt be able to defeat them. Therefore, she didnt win every round and lost sometimes. All in all, Gu Ning won most of the time. Other gamblers at other tables couldnt see what was happening, but the audience could, so they were all surprised by the way Gu Ning won. There were other gamblers who also won many times, but they werentparable to Gu Ning. Seeing that, Ji Manlin was unhappy. Howe Gu Ning won so many times? However, she could do nothing about it because Gu Ning won. There were many chips at Gu Nings side, so many people were attracted to her, which aroused the attention of the gamblers at other tables. Gamblers who were far away from her or at her back couldnt see how many chips she had right now, but gamblers who were close to her could see the chips. They were all amazed by the amount of chips she had. She had won so many chips within such a short time. Only Leng Shaoting stayed calm, because he knew that Gu Ning would win. Within an hour, Gu Ning finished the round at her table, because a gambler had already lost all of his chips. They were the first group which finished the game. Gu Ning won the most chips. At Gu Nings table, one lost all his chips, one lost seventy million yuan worth of chips, and Gu Ning won chips worth 136 million yuan, while the other won chips of 34 million yuan. It made the biggest gap ever. However, it was just the beginning. No one knew who would win in the end. Gamblers at other tables were still in the game, so Gu Ning and the others went to have a rest for a while. They would have a draw to see who would join in the game again when the other gamblers finished at the other tables. Chapter 2252

Chapter 2252: Miss Tang Is Really Amazing

After waiting for half an hour, the game at the second table ended. The best gambler from Country H and three local gamblers were by the second table. The local gamblers lost their chips, and the best gambler from Country H won the most chips. It was the best gambler after all. Although other gamblers were skilled too, they were notparable to the best gamblers. They knew they were gambling with the best gamblers, but they didnt quit. They just took part in the game for fun or for good luck. At the beginning, the best gambler from Country H slighted Gu Ning a little, but now he stayed alert after witnessing her abilities. He had only won chips of eighty million yuan, which was much less than what Gu Ning had won. Gu Ning was chosen by chance to go back to the gambling table, and she was against the best gambler from Country H this time. The best gambler from Country H became more careful when Gu Ning sat opposite him. After that, more and more gamblers lost and left the gambling tables, and the winners of the first round filled their seats. Although they had witnessed how many chips Gu Ning had won and knew that she was amazing, they were still surprised to find that she was extremely good at ying the tiles. It seems as if everything was under her control. No matter how good they were at guessing the other gamblers tiles, they were notparable to her. They even had the thought that she might be able to see their tiles. The best gambler from Country H and other people shared the same doubt, but none of them believed in super powers. However, what they refused to believe was actually the truth. Anyway, it was impossible for them to know. Miss Tang, youre really amazing, said the gambler from Country H. He wasntplimenting her sincerely, he just tried to feel her out. Thanks, said Gu Ning confidently. No one thought she was arrogant now, because they had all witnessed her abilities. The best gambler from Country H was quite upset when he saw Gu Ning being so confident, but he couldnt find any faults with that. Therefore, he only embarrassed himself byplimenting her. As time went by, more and more gamblers left the tables because they were running out of chips. Without chips, they couldnt stay at the tables. Gu Ning yed six rounds before the game was over at her table. This time, she still won the most chips, but she didnt win as many chips because the game ended too soon. Still she won more chips than the best gambler from Country H. Gradually, there were only five tables out of eleven tables left in the hall. About twenty-four gamblers lost. Among the twenty-four losers, there were none of the best foreign or local gamblers. Twenty-four gamblers lost chips worth 2.4 billion yuan. Added with the chips that other gamblers had lost, there were chips of about three billion yuan. Gu Ning alone had won half of them, which was about 1.5 billion yuan. The other winners shared the rest. Among the neen winners, only eight actually won some chips and most of them lost some chips. Therefore, the eight gamblers shared the chips worth the other 1.5 billion yuan. However, even the one who won the most chips among them only had one third of Gu Nings chips. Therefore, the number of chips that Gu Ning had won shocked many people. They didnt even know how to express their surprise. Miss Tang is too unbelievable. Right, she has won so many chips. She must have won them from half of the losers. I believe so. Its incredible! How is it possible? How could she win so many chips? Ji Manlin was angry. She didnt want Gu Ning to win. Other people around Ji Manlin heard herint and turned to look at her with displeasure. At this time, someone said, Miss Ji, I dont know whether there is any grudge between you and Miss Tang. I can see you dont want Miss Tang to win, but its an internationalpetition. I think we should be supportive of our countrys gamblers. Miss Ji, to be honest, your behavior isnt right. It was a young woman. Although she wasnt very pretty, she had a natural air of elegance and nobility, making it obvious that she was from an important family. Hearing that womans words, everyone looked at Ji Manlin with disdain. Ji Manlins behavior was indeed uneptable in their eyes. After all, she didnt want their own countrys gambler to win. There were many gamblers from their country left in the game, and Miss Tang was the most outstanding one. If no idents happened, Miss Tang might be the final winner. Most of them knew Ji Manlin and were unwilling to mess with her, or they would also angrily criticize her. I Ji Manlin was mad, but didnt know how to retort. She recognized the young woman and knew that she was born in a family of high status. Even Ji Manlin had to be careful before her. As a result, Ji Manlin said nothing and stopped attacking Gu Ning. All the best gamblers from different countries stayed alert to Gu Ning. No one dared to slight her again, because Gu Ning won the most chips among them. At the same time, the best gamblers from Country R, Country M, and Country H became unkinder to Gu Ning, especially the best gambler from Country H. However, they didnt quit or lose confidence. After all, they were just ying Mahjong now, and there would be other forms of gambling afterwards. They refused to believe that Tang Aining could be good at every form of gambling. When there were only five tables left, He Hongjie sat at the same table as Gu Ning. After Gu Nings treatment, He Hongjie was much better than before, so he could y the game for a long time. He didnt win many, but didnt lose many chips either. Ye Chaoxiong was very qualified to be the best of the best gamblers, and was in the top 3 winners. The best gambler from Country M ranked second. He dared to challenge Gu Ning because he had the ability, but Gu Nings skills were far beyond their expectation. There was a huge gap between the best gambler from Country M and Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning shared the same table with He Hongjie, she did her best to help him not lose so soon. Anyway, she had won enough chips, so she secretly helped He Hongjie win. At the beginning, the best gambler from Country H and a gambler from City Ao didnt notice what she was doing, but they gradually found out that she was deliberately helping He Hongjie. Chapter 2253

Chapter 2253: Then What Do You Mean?

However, they couldnt see any interaction ormunication between Gu Ning and He Hongjie. In fact, it was very normal for gamblers to team up in such apetition. It was also allowed, as long as they didnt directly tell their teammates about their tiles or give hints, which broke the rules. They could only be cooperative during the game. Anyway, no one was willing to lose to a team. They might do it themselves, but were unhappy to see other people do the same thing. Because there was no directmunication between Gu Ning and He Hongjie, the best gambler from Country H could do nothing about it. The gambler from City Ao, on the other hand, didnt show much dissatisfaction. After all, they were from the same country. He Hongjie understood that Gu Ning was helping him. He was also curious to know how she managed to do that, but he paid more attention to the game right now. With Gu Nings help, He Hongjie soon won many chips, while the gambler from City Ao lost all of his chips. The best gambler of Country H also lost some chips in this round. Although he didnt lose all of his own chips, he was still quite displeased. He gave Gu Ning a meaningful nce and said, Miss Tang, you didnt y well this time. Because Gu Ning was helping He Hongjie, she indeed paid little attention to her tiles, but she was winning. Mr. Piao, people win and lose in gambling. Its very normal. I cant control it. No matter how good I am at it, I cant win all the time. No one can know the final result till the end, Gu Ning said with a smile. She didnt feel guilty at all, facing his question. She was helping He Hongjie, but it wasnt shameful. Youre right, Miss Tang. The best gambler from Country H, Piao Wankui, had to give in. Gu Nings words made sense, but he felt ufortable. After a while, another gambler joined them. Afterwards, the gambler lost all of his chips, and was reced by the best gambler from another country. This gambler took a deep breath when he saw the chips ced in front of Gu Ning and the other people at the table. Gu Ning had the most chips, followed by Piao Wankui, then He Hongjie. This gambler had won some chips from thest round. Unfortunately, he began to lose after he came to this table. Piao Wankui was losing too. Right now, there were only three tables left. Among the losers, there were several of the best gamblers from different countries. Although they were the best gamblers of their countries, not all of them had great fame internationally. They could be the best gamblers in their own countries, but they might not be the best globally. Besides, they werent good at every form of gambling, and it became harder and harder to win as the game went on. Five gamblers from Gu Nings country were still in the game. Seven of the best gamblers from foreign countries stayed, including the best gamblers from Country M, Country R, Country H, Country Y, and Country D. Now the best gambler from Country E came to Gu Nings table. Gu Ning disliked Piao Wankui, so she also helped the gambler from Country E during the game on the condition that she and He Hongjie didnt lose. As a result, Piao Wankui was alienated and gradually lost more chips. The best gambler from Country E wasnt winning many chips, but he was winning, so only Piao Wankui was losing. Piao Wankui felt that the three of them teamed up against him, but he had no evidence. Even if he had evidence, he could do nothing about it. In the end, Piao Wankui lost all of his chips. Because they yed for a long time, there were only two tables left in the hall after another gambler joined themter. The new gambler at their table was the best gambler from Country R, Hidesuke Ida. Given the current situation, Hidesuke Ida stayed alert to Gu Ning too. Good for you, Mr. Ida, youve won a lot. Looking at him, Gu Ning put on a vague smile. She didnt seem to beughing at him, but she was actually making fun of him. He had won a lot? In fact, Hidesuke Ida had won much fewer chips than Gu Ning. So when Gu Ning congratted him, it was quite ironic. What was worse, she had just had an argument against Hidesuke Ida, and they took each other as enemies. Gu Ning purposely did that, and didnt feel it was wrong. They were enemies, so it was understandable that she yed tricks. Being calcting wasnt a bad thing sometimes. It might be very useful in a certain situation. If one was purely innocent, people would think he or she was stupid. In this world, innocent and stupid people were always bullied. Therefore, Hidesuke Ida looked mad in an instant. He never liked Gu Ning and now directly vented his anger on her. Miss Tang, what do you mean? You have obviously won far more chips than me, but you congratted me for winning. Are you making fun of me? Gu Ning gave him a smile. It was her purpose, but she couldnt admit it. Mr. Ida, I didnt mean that. Please dont get me wrong. Then what do you mean? Hidesuke Ida questioned her again. Mr. Ida, if you have to think badly about me, Im afraid I cant change your opinions. Gu Ning gave a resigned sigh. However, Hidesuke Ida felt she was just acting and deliberately making fun of him. The other people could also see that, but some of them felt they should be quiet at this moment, while some supported Gu Ning. The majority of them hated people from Country R. You Hidesuke Ida was furious, but didnt know what to say. Gu Ning couldnt care less about his feelings and continued, Mr. Ida, you just said that you want to see what I can do, right? Were gambling against each other now. Please be careful. She obviously took him lightly, but nobody dared to question her abilities. They had witnessed her abilities. Hidesuke Ida had the same opinion and knew that Gu Ning was quite skilled. However, he was still very displeased. Chapter 2254

Chapter 2254: The Head of the Ji Family, Ji Anchen

No matter what, he couldnt seem weak in front of his enemy, so Hidesuke Ida argued at once. Great, Miss Tang, let me see what you can do. After that, they didnt waste more time on talking and began to y the game. This time, Gu Ning wanted Hidesuke Ida to lose, so she teamed up with He Hongjie and the gambler from Country E. She wouldnt help the gambler from Country E to win, but would only make him lose fewer chips. At least, he shouldnt be the first loser. It relied on ones skills and good luck to win. Hidesuke Ida had skills and good luck today. If Gu Ning didnt help them, He Hongjie and the best gambler from Country E would quickly lose. It was Hidesuke Idas bad luck that he encountered Gu Ning, who had Jade Eyes, today and that they were enemies. As a result, Hidesuke Ida began to lose fast. He Hongjie and the gambler from Country E lost once in a while, but all in all, they didnt lose much money and He Hongjie even won a little. Gu Ning still won most of the time. As time went by, Hidesuke Ida could barely stay calm. He had won a few times, but lost many more chips. Hidesuke Ida kept ncing at Gu Ning in annoyance, but he said nothing. Mr. Ida, dont look at me all the time. Please focus on your tiles, said Gu Ning, giving him a smile. She was reminding Hidesuke Ida to concentrate on the game, but Hidesuke Ida was unhappy with her tone. However, he couldnt argue with her. The audience was mainly talking about Gu Ning, because she was amazing and had won so many chips. Watching Gu Ning gambling, Leng Shaoting didnt forget to carefully listen to the voices around to see whether he could find a familiar one. It had been four hours, and Leng Shaoting found nothing yet. He even thought that the man might be absent. Finally, he heard the familiar voice again. Someone said first, This woman is winning all the time. She has incredible skills and good luck. Ive never seen such a thing before. Another person said, pondering over something, Its really strange that she can win all the time. Is she using a certain magical skill? That voice was what Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were searching for, and Leng Shaoting instantly recognized it once he heard it again. It was obvious that the man believed in super power. Actually, the man had been through some strange things that science couldnt exin. He had to solve the problems with the help of a feng shui master in the end. Feng shui masters could use energy forces to harmonize individuals with their surrounding environment. They could also bring good luck to someone through feng shui. Therefore, the man thought that Tang Aining might have paid a feng shui master to bring her good luck. Many citizens in City G and City Ao believed in xuanxue and feng shui, but they didnt think monsters, ghosts, cultivators, mutants, or vampires really existed. Once Leng Shaoting heard the mans voice, he calmly looked over and saw a middle-aged man about fifty years old. He sat in the VIP area where important figures watched the game. Ye Jiasheng actually kept a seat for Leng Shaoting there, but Leng Shaoting walked around to search for that mans voice. Unexpectedly, that man was sitting in the VIP area. Even though Leng Shaoting recognized the man, he did nothing, at least now. He only needed to figure out who that man was. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were already suspicious of Hunter, the best gambler from Country M, but they had no solid evidence. Even if they made sure of it, they wouldnt let go of the hirer who facilitated the deal. The hirer had ordered Gu Nings head cut off and even asked for a video of it. Upon thinking of that, Leng Shaoting was full of anger. A magical skill? What magical skill? asked a man curiously next to that middle-aged man. I heard that a feng shui master can bring good luck to someone. I wonder whether Tang Aining has paid a feng shui master to help her win, said the middle-aged man. He only had that idea, but felt it was highly likely, or he wouldnt have said it aloud. He refused to believe a gambler could be so skilled and lucky. Really? Can a feng shui master do that? The man was greatly surprised. He also had a strong belief in feng shui, but felt it wasnt powerful enough to affect ones luck. Its only my suspicion. Im not sure of it. After all, I know very little about feng shui, but that woman keeps on winning chips as if everything is under her control, said the middle-aged man. Not only the middle-aged man had that idea, other people who also believed in feng shui had the same feeling as well. However, they didnt think a feng shui master could be that powerful, so they were unsure of it. Well, perhaps youre right. The man agreed with the middle-aged man in the end. Many people heard their conversation. Although they had the same suspicion, they didnt take it seriously. There was no grudge between them and Gu Ning, so they hoped that Gu Ning could win because they were from the same country. Even if Gu Ning really paid a feng shui master to bring her good luck, they didnt think it was wrong. At this time, Ye Jiasheng walked in Leng Shaotings direction so Leng Shaoting stopped him when he was close. He pulled Ye Jiasheng to a quieter ce and asked him who the middle-aged man was. Ye Jiasheng had a look, then answered. Hes the head of the Ji family, Ji Anchen. Hes also Ji Manlins father. Saying that, Ye Jiasheng realized that something wasnt right, so he asked, Is there a problem? Yeah, I just heard his voice. If I guess correctly, he should be the person who hired the killer we ran intost night, said Leng Shaoting. Knowing that, Ye Jiasheng was mad. To his surprise, the hirer turned out to be Ji Anchen. In fact, if it was really Ji Anchen, it wouldnt be surprising, because he knew Ji Anchen was a snobbish and cruel man. In order to inherit the Ji familys wealth, he had schemed against his own older brother. Such a cold-blooded man had no principles! Precisely because of that, Ye Jiasheng disliked the Ji family, including Ji Manlin. Ji Manlin was also a selfish and self-centered person. Chapter 2255

Chapter 2255: Give up?

If the hirer was Ji Anchen, there must be a grudge between Tang Aining and Ji Anchen, or someone who was close to Ji Anchen. If they wanted to kill Tang Aining right now, they had to see her as their enemy. In that case, the mastermind must be one of the participants of todays gamblingpetition, especially those gamblers from foreign countries. If the mastermind was a foreign gambler, he must have a very close rtionship with Ji Anchen for Ji Anchen to be willing to hire a killer for him. Given Ye Jiashengs knowledge, only Hunter had a close rtionship with Ji Anchen. If so, was Hunter the real person who wanted Tang Aining dead? Ye Jiasheng thought it was very possible. As the heir of the Ye family, Ye Jiasheng was very smart and soon figured out the situation. Therefore, he said to Leng Shaoting, If the hirer is Ji Anchen, there should be a grudge between Miss Tang and Ji Anchen. Or someone asked Ji Anchen to hire a killer and murder Miss Tang. Whoever wants to do that right now has to see Miss Tang as their enemy. I think the mastermind should be among these gamblers. If the mastermind can get Ji Anchen to do that for him, they must have a very close rtionship. As far as I know, only Hunter from Country M has a very good rtionship with Ji Anchen. Without solid proof, Ye Jiasheng couldnt jump to conclusions that it was the truth. He might be wrong. In fact, when we just came in, we also noticed that the man called Hunter wasnt right. His expression aroused our suspicion, but it didnt mean anything, said Leng Shaoting. Without evidence, he couldnt draw a conclusion right now. Hearing that, Ye Jiasheng was surprised. He didnt know that Leng Shaoting was already suspicious of Hunter. Because of that, he thought Hunter was very possibly the mastermind. So whats next? Ye Jiasheng asked. He felt it wasnt appropriate for him to interfere, so he asked for Leng Shaotings opinion first. We do nothing for now. Ill talk about it with Ningning after the game is over. Well see what to do next, said Leng Shaoting. He needed to talk with Gu Ning about it before taking action because he respected her. Great, feel free to let me know if you need me. Since Leng Shaoting needed to talk with Gu Ning first, he would only help when they needed him. Sure, said Leng Shaoting. Because they were in City Ao, it was unavoidable for them to turn to the Ye family for help. After that, Leng Shaoting went back to watching Gu Ning, while Ye Jiasheng went to deal with his own business. Ye Jiasheng knew that Ji Anchen was the hirer, but he did nothing for the time being. Ji Anchen didnt know that they had remembered his voice and that he easily exposed himself after saying a few words. If he knew that, he would be shocked. At Gu Nings table, Hidesuke Ida was losing more and more chips. He lost the chips he had won, then his own chips. The more chips he lost, the more anxious Hidesuke Ida became. However, the more anxious he was, the more difficult it became for him to make good judgments. As time went by, Hidesuke Ida began to lose his temper and threw out his tiles with great strength. It was understandable, so Gu Ning and the others werent mad. However, when Hidesuke Ida began to swear, He Hongjie couldnt stand it any longer and said, Mr. Ida, there is ady with us. Please watch yournguage. Its none of your business! Hidesuke Ida lost control of his anger when He Hongjie criticized him and he gave He Hongjie a fierce re. Mr. Ida, calm down. I didnt say anything. I just reminded you to be polite and gentle. He Hongjie wasnt angry when Hidesuke Ida red at him. Instead, he was quite satisfied that Hidesuke Ida was mad. Do you mean Im not polite? Hidesuke Ida questioned, as if he was a gentleman. In fact, he also knew dirtynguage was rude, but he was unwilling to be criticized and taught by other people in public. He felt that he lost his face. Mr. Ida, do you think dirtynguage represents politeness? I see. Uncle He, we dont need to stop Mr. Ida. Just let him be himself. I think it might be their countrys culture, said Gu Ning, stopping He Hongjie. She was being very ironic. Gu Nings voice wasnt low, so many people around them heard her and burst intoughter. Ha-ha, Ha-ha. Hidesuke Ida swore in anger, but he didnt think it was impolite, which meant their countrys culture adored rudeness. Even the best gamblers from other foreign countries began to disdain Hidesuke Ida. You Hidesuke Ida hit the table heavily and stood up angrily. He fiercely red at Gu Ning, as if he was going to swallow her alive. This woman had humiliated him in public! Hidesuke Ida felt that Gu Ning had humiliated him, but he forgot that he was very rude in public. It wasnt other peoples fault that they made fun of him. Mr. Ida, its game time. Do you want to give up by standing up? If you quit, well take away all of your chips, said Ye Jiasheng, walking over. ording to the rules, they couldnt give up in the middle of the game, but if they wanted to quit, their chips would be taken away. No one was willing to lose all their chips. No matter how unlucky they were today, they would rather lose the chips on their own. Mr. Ye, this woman called Miss Tang humiliated me in public. Shouldnt you tell her to behave herself? Hidesuke Ida questioned. It was impossible for him to quit, but it would be embarrassing if he gave in right now. Therefore, he had to defend his pride. However, he ignored the fact that he had embarrassed himself first. Mr. Ida, were not deaf. We heard your conversation, so I dont think Miss Tang meant to humiliate you. Mr. Ida, its you who embarrassed other people first, said Ye Jiasheng. He wasnt defending Gu Ning, and just told the truth. You Hidesuke Ida was furious. To his surprise, Ye Jiasheng refused to side with him. In fact, Ye Jiasheng wasnt choosing a side. Although he disliked Hidesuke Ida, Hidesuke Ida was his guest, so he was unwilling to argue with him. It was Hidesuke Ida who embarrassed himself this time, so Ye Jiasheng couldnt tolerate it. Chapter 2256

Chapter 2256: Gloating

Hidesuke Ida was mad, but he had to admit that Ye Jiasheng was right and he couldnt continue to argue. Mr. Ida, its still game time. If you want to finish the game, please sit down and obey the rules. If not, well said Ye Jiasheng. Fine! Before Ye Jiasheng could finish, Hidesuke Ida snorted and sat down, so Ye Jiasheng didnt continue. They dropped that topic, and continued to y Mahjong. Hidesuke Ida was impulsive, but wasnt dumb. He knew he was being unreasonable, so he should stop embarrassing himself. However, Hidesuke Ida couldnt continue to y the game calmly and lost more chips. Finally, Hidesuke Ida lost all of his chips. He even wanted to turn the mahjong table upside down, but luckily he curbed his anger. Once Hidesuke Ida lost, a foreign gambler reced him, but the foreign gambler soon lost as well. There were fewer and fewer gamblers left in the hall. He Hongjie also lost when he ranked seventh. Although he lost, he made it to top 7, which was a good result. Gu Ning had helped him a lot. He Hongjie was surprised that he could make it into the top 7, and knew that Gu Ning had helped him to get that position. Therefore, he was willing to ept the failure, and only felt it was a pity that he didnt make it to the end. Since he came to take part in this game, he certainly aimed to win. There were too many skilled gamblers this time, so he understood it was very hard. Before long, there were only four people left. They were Gu Ning, Ye Chaoxiong, Hunter, and the best gambler from Country Y. Among the four winners, Gu Ning ranked first since she had won far more chips than the second winner. Ye Chaoxiong ranked second, Hunter ranked third, while the best gambler from Country Y ranked fourth. Gu Ning had chips worth 3.3 billion yuan now, Ye Chaoxiong had chips of five hundred million yuan, Hunter had chips of slightly more than two hundred million yuan, while the gambler from Country Y lost some chips. He lost chips of thirty million yuan and now had chips of seventy million yuan. Given the chips he had now, he didnt have enough money to lose. Anyway, Gu Ning could help him and win chips from Hunter. Hunter would leave the table, because Gu Ning saw him as her enemy. She wouldnt allow him to win. Although she didnt know the best gambler from Country Y, Country Y had a good rtionship with their country, so she was willing to help him and make Hunter lose. Therefore, with Gu Nings help, the best gambler from Country Y began to win chips. Ye Chaoxiong was skilled at gambling, so he didnt need Gu Nings help, but Gu Ning still did him a favor once in a while in case he lost his position. In that case, Hunter suddenly became the enemy of the three of them and lost again and again. He won chips a few times, but lost most of the time. As Hunter lost his chips, the other three people got more and more chips. Among them, Gu Ning had the most chips. Hunter now realized that the three of them had teamed up against him. After all, Tang Aining and Ye Chaoxiong were from the same country and the gambler from Country Y had a good rtionship with their country. On the contrary, Country M actually had conflicts with their country. However, even if he knew they had teamed up, they didnt talk to each other or exchange hints, so he could say nothing about it. As he lost more and more chips, Hunters mood worsened and he couldnt stay calm or concentrate on the game. As a result, he lost faster. He didnt have a better temper than Hidesuke Ida, but he could control his emotions better. He didnt lose his temper at the scene, but he actually was swearing at Gu Ning in his heart. If swearing could kill people, Gu Ning would have been killed countless times. Because Gu Ning had a pair of Jade Eyes, she wasnt afraid of losing and proposed to have a bigger bet. As a result, Hunter lost his chips very quickly. He had chips of slightly more than three hundred million yuan, but he lost all of them within an hour. Gu Ning won the first prize in the end. In addition to her own chips of a hundred million yuan, she had chips worth 3.41 billion yuan in all. Ye Chaoxiong had chips of 580 million yuan, and the best gambler from Country Y had won chips of 110 million yuan in addition to his own hundred million yuan. Thanks to Gu Nings help, the best gambler from Country Y won some chips. He wasnt dumb and knew that Gu Ning was helping him. Although he didnt understand how Gu Ning managed to do that, he didnt bother to ask further about it. Ye Chaoxiong knew that Gu Ning also helped him. He was very curious about it, but didnt ask any questions. He was aware that Gu Ning was far stronger than he thought. Thank you, Hunter, youre very generous tonight, said Gu Ning to Hunter politely. She was obviously gloating over Hunters failure. Miss Tang, youre really skilled, but Im not very good at Mahjong. I can ept failure. Lets see who wins tomorrow. Although Hunter was very displeased, he had to be polite to Gu Ning on the surface. However, he also made it very clear that he wasnt very good at Mahjong to save his face. He had heard Tang Aining was also good at Sic Bo and 5 card stud, which meant she was very likely to win again tomorrow, but now he couldnt be timid. Alright, Im looking forward to gambling with you tomorrow, Hunter, said Gu Ning in a t voice. She didnt sound worried at all. They would y Sic Bo and 5 card stud tomorrow, which was to Gu Nings advantage. Because the result was out, todays gamblingpetition was over. It waste now, and was already 7:30 pm, so Ye Chaoxiong arranged for a dinner party right away. After todays gamblingpetition, they had more confidence in Gu Ning. They felt she was more likely to win tomorrow. The dinner party was held in the banquet hall in the casino. Only invited guests could join in the dinner party and those VIP members had to pay for their own dinner. After the game, the casino was back to normal business, so many people stayed. Ji Manlin could go to the dinner party along with Ji Anchen, but she was unwilling to leave her friends behind, so she didnt go. She wanted to talk with Gu Ning, but Gu Ning was always surrounded by many people so she had to give up for now. Anyway, to her astonishment, Tang Aining easily won over three billion yuan. She was quite jealous of her! Chapter 2257

Chapter 2257: Harmonize Herself with the Surrounding Environment?

Although the Ji family had dozens of billions of yuan in assets, it had nothing to do with her. Her older brother would inherit their familys wealth, while she only had about ten million yuan. Actually, many people were jealous of Gu Ning for winning money so easily, but they knew that they were barelyparable to her. Before they went to dinner, Ye Chaoxiong ordered someone to exchange the chips for money for Gu Ning and the best gambler from Country Y. They would exchange money for chips again tomorrow. The dinner party was in the form of a buffet. In that way, it was convenient formunication among the guests. Everything was ready, so they could eat right after they came. It was a very exciting game today, and Gu Ning had many fans. So once she showed up, many guests came to strike up a conversation with her. Although Gu Ning didnt have much patience, she stayed polite and talked to them as kindly as possible. However, because she looked a little cold, other people didnt dare to waste much of her time. When they walked away gradually, the best gambler from Country Y walked towards Gu Ning with a cup in his hand. There were too many people just then, so he didnt join in their conversation. Hi, Miss Tang, my names Lucas, Lucas kindly said to Gu Ning. Nice to see you. Gu Ning politely replied to him. Miss Tang, thank you so much today, said Lucas, but he didnt give a reason. He knew Gu Ning was aware of it. Whatever the reason was, Gu Ning had helped him, so it was necessary for him to thank her. Its my pleasure. Mr. Lucas, cheers. Gu Ning understood why Lucas thanked her. She didnt bother to talk too much about it and directly clinked her ss against his as a reply. After that, they had a drink together and Lucas stopped bothering Gu Ning, then left. After a while, other gamblers from foreign countries came to say hi to Gu Ning. They didnt see her as their enemy. Leng Shaoting was like her bodyguard and quietly followed behind her the entire time. He remained patient, watching her socializing with other people. He only cared about Gu Ning. There were so many people. Her throat should be dry after talking so long! Therefore, Leng Shaoting handed a ss of water to Gu Ning once in a while. He was very considerate. However, it was a little strange in other peoples eyes. Because Leng Shaoting seemed aloof, it was surprising that he could be so thoughtful. Hunter, Hidesuke Ida, and Piao Wankui stayed far away from Gu Ning. They werent afraid of her, but simply didnt want to see her. Once they saw her, they would be in a bad mood. Besides, they had all lost to Gu Ning today, so it was impossible for them to be in a good mood. Nevertheless, they were at a party now, so they had to suppress their anger. They were reluctant to make themselves a joke. Although they lost to Gu Ning this time, it wouldnt damage their reputation. There were still a lot of people who tried to strike up a conversation with them, but it was hard to say whether they were sincere. In fact, not many people were sincere at such an event; they were just ttering each other. There were a lot of people at this party and it was a little noisy. Gu Ning was a bit far from Ji Anchen, so she couldnt hear his voice and found nothing wrong. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt want to stay here for long, so they left as early as possible. After walking out, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting directly went back to the hotel. In the room, when there were no outsiders, Leng Shaoting finally had the chance to tell Gu Ning that he had already found the hirer. In that case, Hunter should be the mastermind, said Gu Ning in annoyance. It actually wasnt surprising, because she was already suspicious of Hunter. She simply had no evidence to prove it. Although they still didnt have evidence right now, they thought it was very likely that Hunter was the mastermind. However, if they really wanted to punish Hunter and Ji Anchen, they still needed to collect evidence or get their confession. We can deal with it after thepetition is over. Ill seize the chance to anger Hunter at the gambling table these days, said Gu Ning. As long as she was sure they were guilty, it couldnt be easier for her to pay them back when she had many chances to see them. She didnt need to be violent or attract a lot of attention when she punished them. She only needed to release some icy magical power. Once the dinner party was over, Ji Anchen left along with Hunter. They didnt go back to the hotel, but instead headed somewhere else. On the way, they had a private talk. That woman called Tang Aining is quite skilled. Do you have confidence to win tomorrow? Ji Anchen asked. To be honest, I dont have much confidence. Didnt you say shes good at Sic Bo? said Hunter worriedly. Its really strange. It seems everything is under her control. I think she might have cheated, said Ji Anchen. She cheated? Hunter asked with confusion. He had observed Gu Ning for a while back then and saw nothing abnormal. As a good gambler, Hunter knew all the tricks gamblers might y during gambling, and he could see whether Gu Ning yed a cheap trick by a nce. There are feng shui masters in our country. They can use energy forces to harmonize individuals with their surrounding environment. So I think she might have paid a feng shui master to bring her good luck, said Ji Anchen. Feng shui masters? Hunter was greatly surprised, because it was beyond his knowledge. Well, its not easy to do, and it could harm both the feng shui master and the person who wants to have good luck. Normally, people wont do that. In fact, not everyone can sessfully have good luck in that way. Im not a feng shui master, so I dont know much about it, but a friend of mine is quite interested in feng shui. We can go to ask him about it, said Ji Anchen. This gamblingpetition actually had nothing to do with him, it simply aroused his curiosity that Tang Aining never lost. He didnt have to know the reason. Because of his good rtionship with Hunter, he decided to help him with it. Great, said Hunter. He was really curious about it and wanted to know why. If its possible, can he bring me good luck too? Huntercked confidence, but was reluctant to lose, so he would like to see if he could have good luck. Well see, said Ji Anchen. It was only his guess that Tang Aining had paid a feng shui master to bring good luck to her, but he wasnt sure of it. Chapter 2258

Chapter 2258: Feng Shui Master, Zhou Qingzhi

He had lived a smooth life these years because he had paid a feng shui master to bring him good luck, but his good luck was hardlyparable to Tang Ainings. Anyway, it was possible that Tang Aining was just really unbelievably skilled at gambling. Within forty minutes, Ji Anchen took Hunter to a house in a suburb. He walked closer and rang the doorbell. After a while, a young man came to open the door and brought them inside. Because Ji Anchen had already asked the feng shui master whether he was home before they came, he didnt bother to do it again now. After the young man brought Ji Anchen into the house, he directly took them to the study room. Ji Anchen camete at night because he needed to talk about something important with the feng shui master. In the study room, an old man about seventy years old, with gray hair in a gray suit sat there quietly. His face was full of wrinkles. However, he was actually only in his early fifties, but he had the look of a 70-year-old man. As a feng shui master, he had changed too many peoples fate, so his life was greatly shortened and he looked much older than his real age. Nice to see you, Master Zhou. Once Ji Anchen walked into the study room, he greeted the feng shui master with a very polite attitude. Master Zhou had helped him a lot after all. Wee, Chairman Ji, have a seat please, said Zhou Qingzhi, then told his nephew to serve them tea. Zhou Qingzhis nephew was the young man who opened the door for them. He was about twenty-seven this year, but they seemed to be grandfather and grandson because Zhou Qingzhi aged fast. Zhou Qingzhi didnt marry or have any kids, and his brother and sister-inw had passed away in a car ident many years ago. Therefore, he kept his nephew by his side. Ji Anchen and Hunter sat down afterwards. Ji Anchen said, Master Zhou, I saw something really strange, so I specially came to ask you about it. I want to know why it happened. What is it? Zhou Qingzhi asked. He had been through too many strange things in his life, so he wasnt surprised at all. The thing is that a woman about twenty-five years old showed up at the Ye familys casino today. Shes amazingly skilled at gambling. She also had unbelievably good luck. She was winning all the time from the beginning to the end of the game. It seemed everything was under her control. She never lost once. This is my friend. Hes the best gambler from Country M, but he also lost to that woman. I think its really strange. I wondered whether she paid a feng shui master to bring good luck to her. There will be another gambling game tomorrow. I dont want my friend to lose again. Can you help us with that? Ji Anchen said. Hearing that, Zhou Qingzhi squinted a little. Nobody knew what he was thinking. That woman was winning all the time as if everything was under her control? Did she and Ye Chaoxiong y a cheap trick? Zhou Qingzhi asked. He wasnt denying Ji Anchens worry, but simply needed more information. I observed them carefully, but found nothing wrong, said Hunter. If he could catch them at the scene, he would have done that. He wouldnt yield to injustice just because it was Ye Chaoxiongs domain. And in fact, he believed that Ye Chaoxiong wouldnt do that. If so, I think its possible that she has paid a feng shui master to bring her good luck, but I need to see her with my own eyes. Or I need her date of birth and horoscope, said Zhou Qingzhi. He also became curious about that woman. We dont know her date of birth and horoscope. We can only see her at the Ye familys casino if you want to see her with your own eyes, said Ji Anchen. Great, then Ill go to the Ye familys casino tomorrow, said Zhou Qingzhi. He wasnt upied anyway, so he was willing to pay a visit. He was going to see how strange that woman was. Great, thank you so much, Master Zhou. Well surely cherish your effort, said Ji Anchen. Although he wasnt sure what Zhou Qingzhi could do, he wouldnt waste his time since he would go to visit the Ye familys casino. In other words, he would pay Zhou Qingzhi for the visit. My pleasure, Chairman Ji, said Zhou Qingzhi. He didnt refuse to ept Ji Anchens offer, because it was the service he provided for him. Oh, Master Zhou, can you bring good luck to other people with feng shui? My friend doesnt want to lose again tomorrow, said Ji Anchen. Ive done that for you. You should know its not easy. I need to see the date of birth and horoscope first to see what I can do. Without careful thinking, it might cause bad luck instead. Even if I can help your friend with his luck, I cant finish the work today. I need to go to his home to do a series of things. Even if I can finish the work today, he might not have good luck tomorrow. I can only help you live a smoother life in the future, not on a particr day. That woman might not rely on a feng shui masters help to win all the time. And well, perhaps my level isnt high enough, so I cant bring good luck to you as quickly. There is another problem. Your friend is a foreigner. His date of birth and horoscope is different from ours. I cant change it at all, said Zhou Qingzhi. Actually, he was reluctant to change ones fate now, because he had paid a lot for that these years. Now he only wanted to live a peaceful life at an old age. However, what he said was true and honest. Hearing that, both Ji Anchen and Hunter were quite disappointed, but they could do nothing about it. If that woman called Tang Aining didnt rely on a feng shui masters help to win, how did she manage to win so many chips? Just because she was excellent at gambling? They refused to believe it, but there was no better exnation. Alright, itste now. Im afraid I cant keep you here any longer. Call me before you set off to the casino tomorrow. Ill go there from my ce, said Zhou Qingzhi and told them to leave. Ji Anchen and Hunter stood up. They werent annoyed that Zhou Qingzhi chased them out. It was indeedte, and they had finished what they wanted to say, so there was no need for them to stay here any longer. Great, see you, said Ji Anchen and left with Hunter. Because Zhou Qingzhi was old and wasnt in good health, he told his nephew to walk Ji Anchen and Hunter out. Chapter 2259 - Question Lucas

Chapter 2259: Question Lucas

After they were gone, Zhou Qingzhi thought again about that woman they told him about. He agreed it was really strange. Anyway, he could only make the conclusion when he saw her in person tomorrow. When Ji Anchen and Hunter left, Ji Anchen drove Hunter to the hotel. We can only wait till Master Zhou sees Tang Aining tomorrow. ording to what Master Zhou said, she might not rely on a feng shui masters help to win. If she really has turned to a feng shui master for help, we can make it public to ruin her reputation. She wont be able to take part in the game again. If not, you can only rely on yourself to win, said Ji Anchen. He had done his best and that was all he could do. Unfortunately, the assassination attempt failed, so they had to face her. Can we make Master Zhou me that woman called Miss Tang for cheating? We can say she has paid a feng shui master to bring her good luck so that she can win, said Hunter. He was very unhappy that Zhou Qingzhi couldnt bring good luck to him. He still wanted Tang Aining to be in trouble. He clearly knew he couldnt win with his own abilities. Let me give him a call. Ji Anchen thought it wasnt a bad idea, so he took out his phone at once to call Zhou Qingzhi. However, Zhou Qingzhi refused to do that, because it would affect his luck and life. It was actually just a lie. Because Zhou Qingzhis rtionship with Ji Anchen wasnt so close, he was unwilling to do bad deeds for him. He still wanted to live a peaceful life at an old age. Zhou Qingzhi was the feng shui master, so Ji Anchen believed his words and stopped bothering him. If he offended Zhou Qingzhi, Zhou Qingzhi could cause him bad luck, which wasnt what he wanted. After all, Zhou Qingzhi knew his date of birth and horoscope. Since Zhou Qingzhi couldnt do that, they had to give it up. All the best gamblers stayed in the same hotel, and Ye Chaoxiong let them stay on the same floor. Therefore, when Hunter came back, he met Lucas who just came in from the outside, so he stopped Lucas. Hey, Lucas, did you team up with that woman called Miss Tang against me? Hunter questioned. Although he thought that Tang Aining might have paid a feng shui master to bring herself good luck, he didnt forget that she had helped Lucas a lot during the game. Otherwise Lucas might have lost. He had won more chips than Lucas, but he lost in the end, which made him feel quite embarrassed. No, I didnt. Lucas denied, and it was the truth. Although Tang Aining had helped him, it was also obvious that she saw him as an enemy. Youre lying! Hunter refused to believe it. After all, Tang Aining had deliberately helped them win chips, while he alwayscked chances. Every time he thought he was about to win, Tang Aining would ruin his n and make him lose. Believe it or not. Lucas was unwilling to argue with Hunter, so he turned around and left. Hunter, however, was reluctant to ept that. He lost control of his emotions and pulled Lucas back once he saw him walking away. Hunter, What do you want? Lucas got angry in an instant. He seemed gentle and weak, but wasnt easy to bully. He was very good at controlling himself. However, if anyone dared to bully him, he wouldnt hesitate to fight back. Shouted at by Lucas, Hunter realized that he had lost control of himself and immediately let Lucas go. Even if he didnt believe what Lucas said and Lucas had really teamed up with Tang Aining against him, he could do nothing about it. As a result, he had to swallow his anger. Hunter wouldnt apologize to Lucas for the sake of his pride, so he snorted and left first. Lucas was unwilling to cause trouble, so he went back to his room afterwards. The gamblingpetition began at 9 am the next day. They ordered breakfast service and had breakfast in their rooms and didnt go out until 8 am when Ye Jiasheng came to treat them in person. There was a hotel in the casino, but all kinds of people gathered here. In case they felt ufortable, Ye Chaoxiong decided to let them stay in a downtown hotel. Ji Manlin came to pick up her friend at this time as well, so she saw Gu Ning and the others walking out. She wouldnt be able to talk to Gu Ning after they went to the casino, so she ran towards her right away. Once Ye Jiasheng saw her, he looked annoyed. He knew Ji Manlin didnte for him, but Tang Aining, and he knew her purpose. He only felt Ji Manlin was a really shameless woman. Before she met Leng Shaoting, she wouldnt stop bothering him. After Leng Shaoting showed up, Leng Shaoting became her new target, then Leng Shaoting left, so she started to bother him again. As soon as she learned that Tang Aining had broken up with Leng Shaoting, she kept on bothering Tang Aining for Leng Shaotings information. If she werent a woman, he would have punched her. Tang Aining, we need to talk. Ji Manlin stood in front of Gu Ning and stopped her. She sounded quite domineering. Gu Ning stared at her disdainfully, and said, I dont think there is anything we can talk about. You Ji Manlin was mad. To her surprise, Tang Aining dared to embarrass her in public. She thought too highly of herself! Why should Gu Ning care about her feelings? Miss Ji, please move, or Ill call the security guards to remove you. It wont be pleasant, said Ye Jiasheng with a bad attitude. Actually, he never had a good attitude towards Ji Manlin. He didnt have a quick temper, but wasnt good-tempered either. If someone annoyed him, he would lose his temper too. You Ji Manlin was mad, but she knew that Ye Jiasheng meant what he said. Although she always bothered Ye Jiasheng, she was scared of violence. Therefore, she had to leave in case she was embarrassed. After that, Gu Ning and the others left. Watching them walking away, Ji Manlin was full of anger. It wasnt what she wanted! Chapter 2260 - Dont Allow Him to See Clearly

Chapter 2260: Dont Allow Him to See Clearly

When Gu Ning and the others arrived at the casino, it was already crowded. Ji Anchen and Zhou Qingzhi were present. As they walked inside, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting noticed Zhou Qingzhi. It wasnt because he was with Ji Anchen, but because he had a different air from ordinary people. He wasnt a cultivator, but was very close to cultivators. He had a little magical power around his body. Anyway, he wasnt an ordinary man. At the beginning, Gu Ning didnt care about why this old man was with Ji Anchen, but she felt she might be his target when he started sizing her up. What did this old man do? Why was he sizing her up? Gu Ning didnt have time to think further about that, and soon heard people talking about that old man. Isnt that Master Zhou standing by Chairman Ji? Master Zhou? What Master Zhou? The famous feng shui master in City Ao. Havent you heard of him? I have, but hes been absent for a long time. Im quite surprised. Is he really the famous feng shui master, Master Zhou? I heard Master Zhou is just in his early fifties, but he looks like he is seventy. My grandfather told me it costs ones life to be a fortune-teller, so Master Zhou looks much older than his real age. It sounds scary! I dont want to be a fortune-teller. Even if you want to be a fortune-teller, you might not have the abilities. Although it consumes ones life, Master Zhou became rich after being dirt poor. Feng shui master? Gu Ning understood that a feng shui master wasnt only good at feng shui, he could also read ones face and help people make good choices. Was Ji Anchen suspicious of her so he turned to a feng shui master for help? Did he want the feng shui master to read her face? Gu Ning didnt know this feng shui masters level, but the fortune-teller, Xiang Honghuai, had easily seen her reincarnation by reading her face. She was worried that this feng shui master could also see her secrets. Although her soul had totally mixed with her body, the feng shui master might see the difference. Besides, she had disguised herself as Tang Aining now, and it would be troublesome if the feng shui master saw through that. Therefore, whenever Zhou Qingzhi tried to see her face, Gu Ning calmly avoided his eyes and prevented him from seeing her clearly. As a result, Zhou Qingzhi couldnt read her face. Actually, the reason that Zhou Qingzhi looked much older than his real age wasnt because he brought good luck to other people by feng shui. It was a good thing and could help him live longer. Zhou Qingzhi became much older than his real age exactly because he had done bad deeds. If he was a good feng shui master, he wouldnt havee to see her with Ji Anchen. Anyway, if this feng shui master didnt mess with her, Gu Ning wouldnt mind. If he did, she wouldnt hesitate to punish him. Master Zhou, what do you think? Ji Anchen quietly asked Zhou Qingzhi. I cant see her face, so I cant tell anything. Its really strange, said Zhou Qingzhi. He felt that Gu Ning was a strange woman, but couldnt tell the reason right now. Strange? Why? Ji Anchen was excited. He guessed correctly that this woman was strange. I dont know for now, said Zhou Qingzhi. Hearing that, Ji Anchen was a little disappointed, but Zhou Qingzhi might need more time. Therefore, Ji Anchen stayed patient. He stopped bothering Zhou Qingzhi. Zhou Qingzhi would let him know once he had the answer. Ye Chaoxiong knew Zhou Qingzhi. Although they werent familiar, they exchanged greetings when they saw each other. Therefore, Ye Chaoxiong went to say hi to Zhou Qingzhi and also invited him to have a seat in the VIP area. Zhou Qingzhi epted it and went to sit. It would take time for him to read that womans face. They were ying Sic Bo this morning. They were chosen by chance topete with each other. Winners would continue to y the game against one another. This time, each of the gamblers had chips worth a hundred million yuan as usual. They didnt need to lose all the chips if they wanted to quit. There would be ten rounds. The twopetitors shook the dice cup once, then guessed the numbers to decide who lost and who won. After ten rounds, if the gambler still had chips in their hands, but didnt want to continue, he or she could quit. If the gambler lost all of his or her chips before the ten rounds finished, he or she could quit as well. Therefore, many people took part in todays gambling. Although they were afraid topete with Gu Ning, they might not have the chance topete with her. Some of them, on the contrary, wanted topete with Gu Ning, even if they would lose in the end. Gu Ning was famous in the gambling industry now, so it was lucky if they had a chance to gamble with her. There were thirty-six gamblers today. Eight quit, because they werent good at Sic Bo. Although they were chosen by chance topete with each other, Gu Ning had Jade Eyes and could choose whoever she wanted topete with. Therefore, she basically chose topete with foreign gamblers. She also tried to avoid Lucas. Two gamblers would be in a group, so the thirty-six gamblers made eighteen groups. Gu Ning was No. 11, and herpetitor was a foreign gambler. It wasnt Hunter, Hidesuke Ida, or Piao Wankui. Because Gu Ning didnt want topete with them so quickly, she did her best to avoid them right now. She nned topete with Hunter in thest round, because Hunter should have won many chips by then, and she would rob him of all his chips. Local gamblers might want to quit after losing once, but foreign gamblers wouldnt. It was a matter pride. If they quit after losing once, they would make themselves a joke in the gambling industry. Therefore, they would rather lose all of their chips than quit halfway. Because it was apetition, participants gathered together at the same table to y the game. It wouldnt take much time to shake the dice cup dozens of times. In group No. 1 there were two local gamblers. Perhaps in ordinary gamblers eyes, they were masters, but they were merely at an average levelpared with the best gamblers around the world. Before long, three groups had finished. In group No. 4 were Hidesuke Ida and a local gambler. Hidesuke Ida won in the end with chips worth forty million yuan. After a while, He Hongjiepeted with a local gambler and won. After he was cured, he had a better hearing, which was very useful for Sic Bo. Chapter 2261 - Correct Ten Times!

Chapter 2261: Correct Ten Times!

It relied more on ones luck and skills in Mahjong and 5 card stud. He Hongjie won chips of about thirty million yuan. Hunter and Lucas yed the game before Gu Ning. Hunterpeted with a foreign gambler, while Lucaspeted with a local gambler. Both of them were winners in the end. Because Hunterspetitor wasnt weak, he only won chips worth twenty million yuan, while Lucas won chips worth 3.5 million yuan. Because of that, Hunter felt a little jealous. Both Lucas and Hidesuke Ida had more chips than him, and it was embarrassing. However, he had to ept it. When Hunter was in the game, he gave a nce at Ji Anchen once in a while. He wanted to know whether Zhou Qingzhi had found anything useful, but he couldnt go over and ask them. It upset him. Leng Shaoting also paid special attention to Ji Anchen and Zhou Qingzhi. He moved closer to them so that he could hear them once they talked. He also wanted to know whether Zhou Qingzhi had noticed something different. After sitting for a while, Zhou Qingzhi still couldnt see Gu Nings face, so he felt he should go to another ce. When Gu Ning sat by the gambling table, Zhou Qingzhi walked over. Because their seats were at the side of the gambling table, he had to go to the front in order to see Gu Nings face. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting frowned, but didnt stop him. If he stopped him right now, they might be suspicious of him. Actually, even if Zhou Qingzhi saw Gu Nings face clearly, he might not be able to see any differences. And even if he saw the differences, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning wouldnt be afraid. No one would believe him even if he made it public. Therefore, Leng Shaoting stood there in silence to see what would happen next. Gu Ning understood that if the feng shui master was really skilled, it was impossible for her to avoid him. And if the feng shui master wasnt skilled, he wouldnt be able to see anything from her face even if she didnt avoid him. Anyway, Gu Ning still did her best to avoid Zhou Qingzhis eyes. Therefore, Zhou Qingzhi couldnt sessfully read Gu Nings face. Gu Ning deliberately avoided him and there was a distance between them. The audience area was at least three meters away from the gambling table. If he wanted to read her face, he had to be close to her. As a result, Zhou Qingzhi only felt that Gu Ning had a strange appearance, but couldnt see her clearly or tell why. Gu Ning was avoiding Zhou Qingzhis eyes, and also carefully observed him. She could see that he had found nothing useful from her face yet. Gu Ning won at the end of the match with a foreign gambler. Although she set a small bet in order to not arouse peoples suspicion, the foreign gambler still lost all of his chips after ten rounds. Gu Ning controlled the bet on purpose, otherwise the foreign gambler would have lost all of his chips within five rounds. To do that, Gu Ning only needed to y the game at long odds, and the foreign gambler could lose chips worth dozens of millions of yuan a round and Gu Ning guessed correctly a few times. Although the foreign gambler had guessed correctly seven times, the numbers of odds werent high, so he didnt win many chips. As a result, everyone was amazed by Gu Ning once more. She was indeed incredible at Sic Bo. She was correct a total of ten times, but the odds were different every time. Jesus, its so impressive! She was correct a total of ten times! Right, the numbers were so high several times. Im even starting to think that Miss Tang might be able to see the dice in the dice cup. How could she be so urate? I have the same idea, but I dont think its possible. Right! Some people who had great imagination thought that Gu Ning might be able to see the dice in the dice cup, for her to be so urate, but no one believed it was true. However, what they thought was impossible was actually the truth. Hearing their discussions, Zhou Qingzhi felt it was possible. After all, he believed in monsters and ghosts, while ordinary people didnt. Although he hadnt seen ghosts or ghosts with his own eyes before, he had encountered strange and creepy things. As a feng shui master, he had changed peoples fate and luck, read peoples faces and palms, to help them live a better life. Even if it didnt work every time, it was already beyond ordinary peoples knowledge. However, his level wasnt high, so he didnt know that much about feng shui. Therefore, he wasnt sure whether Gu Ning could really see the dice in the dice cup. After all, it was too unbelievable. At the same time, Zhou Qingzhi also had an idea that Gu Ning might be his peer at a higher level. Therefore, she could know the numbers on the dice in the dice cup by calcting. However, Gu Ning was too young for that, so he wasnt sure of it either. Anyway, Gu Ning must have abilities that ordinary people dont have, otherwise she wouldnt be correct every time. Either way, Zhou Qingzhi felt that Gu Ning wasnt ordinary, but he couldnt see why she was different, which was really confusing. He had to continue to observe her. If Gu Ning really had special skills, he wouldnt help Ji Anchen deal with her. Instead, he would stay away from her in case he was dragged into trouble. In the past, he wouldnt be so cautious, but now he had paid a lot for what he had done before. He only wanted to live a peaceful life at an old age and was reluctant to have conflicts with anyone. Hunter lost confidencepletely. He had promised to have a big bet with Gu Ning, but now he tried to deny it. Although everyone had witnessed Gu Nings abilities yesterday, they had just yed Mahjongst time. They hadnt witnessed her skills at Sic Bo and 5 card stud yet, so they stayed doubtful. To their surprise, Gu Ning was much more skilled than people had said she was. People only said that Tang Aining had eerie uracy, but didnt say that she was able to win at long odds. If the odds werent high, it wasnt scary, but it was enough to totally defeat thepetitor at high odds. Because Gu Ning won, she went to rest, and the game continued. When they finished, the winners of each group would choose theirpetitors again by chance. Ye Chaoxiong also won when it was his turn and he won chips worth sixty million yuan. Chapter 2262 - Lost the Most Chips This Time

Chapter 2262: Lost the Most Chips This Time

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Afterwards, all the winners chose theirpetitors by chance and continued to y the game. This time, Gu Ning purposely chose Hidesuke Ida. When Hidesuke Ida learned he was about topete with Gu Ning, he had a premonition. No need to guess, he was doomed to fail. However, even if he already knew the result, he had to face it. He would do his best and hope that he had good luck. Other gamblers, instead, gloated over his bad luck. Seeing that, Hidesuke Ida felt irritated and gave Gu Ning gloomy nces once in a while. Gu Ning had an unkind idea all of a sudden and joked. Mr. Ida, why are you always looking at me? Did you fall in love with me? Hidesuke Ida was nearly forty years old, so Gu Nings words were a little inappropriate, but it wasnt really umon for an old man to like a much younger girl. However, it was impossible, because Hidesuke Ida couldnt wait to tear her to pieces. Miss Tang, I think youre ady. Ady shouldnt say something like that in public, said Hidesuke Ida with displeasure. Although Hidesuke Ida said that, nobody took it seriously. Everyone knew that they werepetitors and were simply arguing against each other. You wont move your eyes away from me. Its hard for me not to misunderstand you. If you dont like me, why are you staring at me all the time? Gu Ning argued. You Hidesuke Ida was mad. He absolutely hated Gu Ning, but couldnt publicly say that. Even if everyone knew that he disliked Gu Ning, it would be rude if he said it aloud. Hidesuke Ida was furious, but didnt know how to argue with her, so he stopped looking at her. When Gu Ning was arguing with Hidesuke Ida, she also felt a displeased look, which was from Leng Shaoting. Although Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning was arguing with Hidesuke Ida, he was still unhappy because she was also flirting with him. Gu Ning also realized that she shouldnt have done that, so she turned her head away after rubbing her nose in embarrassment. Leng Shaoting wasnt mad at her. He was just a little unhappy. When he saw Gu Nings reaction, he put on a resigned look. Before long, it was Gu Ning and Hidesuke Idas turn. Facing Gu Ning, Hidesuke Ida was very nervous and began to sweat. And once he became nervous, he couldnt y the game calmly. No matter what, he was no match for Gu Ning. When Gu Ning was gambling with Hidesuke Ida, she became a lot crueler and set a bigger bet. After all, Hidesuke Ida was a skilled gambler and won a few times so he had many chips in his hands. If she didnt set a bigger bet, she couldnt rob him of his chips. Hidesuke Ida originally hoped that he could have good luck, but he lost hope after losing a few times in a row. Even if he had won several times, he was losing chips fast. Because Gu Ning set a bigger bet than him, he lost more chips every time. Here were the rules of their game: Two dice cups. Gambler A shook his dice cup first, then Gambler B made a guess. After that, Gambler B would shake his dice cup, and Gambler A would have a guess. If the odds were 8-1 at Gambler As turn, and 18-1 at Gambler Bs turn, Gambler B needed to pay ten times more chips than Gambler A. Ten times were chips of ten million yuan. Therefore, Gu Ning could always win many more chips than Hidesuke Ida. As Hidesuke Ida lost more and more chips, he was getting more and more irritated, which badly affected his performance. It hadnt happened to him in many years. He had been practicing his gambling skills over the past years, so he hardly lost. He only lost when he was a beginner, because he had bad skills back then. However, he had never lost so much money before! Even during these years in thepetition against some of the best gamblers, he had never lost so much money. They were equally skilled and no one was much better than the others, so he rarely lost a lot of money. ordingly, this was the first time that Hidesuke Ida had lost so much money. Hidesuke Ida looked very displeased. He really wanted to leave the table, but his reason stopped him. In the end, Hidesuke Ida lost without surprise and lost all of his chips. He evencked enough money to pay Gu Ning in thest round. If Hidesuke Ida stopped right now, he wouldnt need to pay so much money. If he continued, he would have to pay the money he lost. Although Hidesuke Ida lost to Gu Ning, he could have won if he yed the game with other gamblers. Therefore, even if Hidesuke Ida lost to Gu Ning, he refused to give up and decided to continue to y the game with other gamblers. He wanted to save his face. Hidesuke Ida told his assistant to help him exchange money for chips of a hundred million yuan, then he went to choose hispetitor by chance. Luckily, it wasnt Gu Ning this time, but a local gambler. Without surprise, he defeated the local gambler. Although he only won chips of ten million yuan, it was much better than a failure. Hidesuke Ida didnt feel better until now. Those gamblers who still had chips in their hands made different choices. Several quit, while some continued till they lost all their chips. As time went by, only eight gamblers were left in thepetition. They were Gu Ning, Ye Chaoxiong, Hunter, Lucas, He Hongjie, Hidesuke Ida, and a foreign gambler. When Piao Wankui made it to top 10, he met Gu Ning and lost all of his chips. He didnt exchange for more chips, because he knew that he wouldpete with Gu Ning sooner orter and he would lose all of his chips again. Anyway, he had already lost all of his chips and he could quit now. It wasnt embarrassing because he didnt quit halfway. When Gu Ningpeted with Hidesuke Ida again, Hidesuke Ida felt he was about to have a breakdown. He couldnt understand why he was so unlucky today! He became this frightening womanspetitor twice. It seemed it was impossible for him to save face.. However, he couldnt quit. Chapter 2263 - Deny It

Chapter 2263: Deny It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As for the result, he unsurprisingly lost all of his chips again. Hidesuke Ida was so mad that he wanted to kill. Because he was filled with anger, Hidesuke Ida lost control of himself and heavily smashed the dice cup when he stood up. Although it was rude, everyone understood why Hidesuke Ida was so furious. He was the best gambler from his country, but lost all of his chips to Gu Ning twice. In the game, Hidesuke Ida lost the most chips, so other gamblers understood his feelings. Witnessing what happened to Hidesuke Ida, Hunter knew what result he would have in a while, because he wasnt better than Hidesuke Ida at gambling. Hidesuke Ida didnt continue to exchange for chips to y the game again, because he had already lost two hundred million yuan. If he didnt quit right now, he would only lose more money. He wasnt dumb. When it was Hunters turn to gamble with Gu Ning, he was in a very bad mood although he knew it was unavoidable. Ye Chaoxiong, He Hongjie, and Lucas were still in the game. Ye Chaoxiong and He Hongjie won a few more chips than Hunter. They now didnt match ording to the chips they won, but by a draw. Hunter, I remember that you said to have a bigger bet with me today. How big is the bet? Do you want to gamble with me right now or this afternoon? Gu Ning looked at Hunter with a vague smile. She obviously said that on purpose. Gu Ning deliberately challenged Hunter. Hunter was doomed to fail if he gambled with Gu Ning, so if he still dared to have a bigger bet, he would be a stupid idiot. However, many people had heard Hunters conversation with Gu Ning, so they all turned to look at them with anticipation. They were looking forward to watching Hunter gamble with Gu Ning and making fun of Hunter. They werent from the same country, so they all waited to gloat over the other persons bad luck. Anyway, they knew that Hunter wasnt stupid. It was impossible for him to really have a big bet with Gu Ning. It couldnt be more obvious that he would lose if he did that. Hunter wasnt an idiot. Hunter also knew that Gu Ning was deliberately embarrassing him, and he was quite displeased, but he couldnt deny what he had said. However, it was impossible for him to have a big bet with Gu Ning. Isnt this bet big enough for you, Miss Tang? You are quite greedy, said Hunter mockingly. He tried to embarrass Gu Ning and get rid of this topic. However, Gu Ning wasnt affected at all and was unwilling to change the topic. Is it big? I dont think so. Its not beyond the limited amount set by the gamblingpetition. Howe Im greedy? Its my ability no matter how much money I can win. It has nothing to do with greed. Gu Ning argued and seemed innocent. Hunter, its you who said to have a bigger bet. I just bet more money based on our chips. Well, perhaps I misunderstood you. If you cant afford it, just forget it. They needed to reach an agreement no matter how much money they wanted to bet. If Hunter refused to do that, she couldnt force him, but she would humiliate him instead. You Hunter was annoyed when Gu Ning questioned his ability and disdained him, but he really couldnt afford it, so he had to swallow his anger. However, he still tried to save face in front of other people, so he defended himself. Were in a game now. I think we should y the game ording to its rules. Miss Tang, if you want a bigger bet, we can do it another day. Another day? As long as he was reluctant to do that, he wouldnt y a game with her. He said that simply to stop other people from thinking that he was a coward. Anyway, he would go home after this gamblingpetition was over. As long as he said that he was busy, he didnt believe that Gu Ning would force him to stay. However, other people didnt think he was weak after what he said, but they felt he was stupid. Since he knew he was no match for Gu Ning, why would he still gamble with her? Wasnt he an idiot? Some people were aware that Hunter was just ying dumb and trying to dodge the question. Alright! Gu Ning shrugged and stopped bothering Hunter, because it wasnt necessary. Anyway, as long as Hunter refused to see her again, she wouldnt be able to gamble with him. She had already humiliated him in public anyway. After that, the game between them began. Gu Ning had no mercy for Hunter, so she robbed him of his chips in the eighth round. Coldly looking at Gu Ning, Hunter seemed ready to kill. If he could kill her with a look, Gu Ning would be dead already. Gu Ning stayed calm and wasnt affected at all. She put on an evil smile and joked. Hunter, why are you focusing on me like that? Do you Upon hearing that, Hunter remembered what Gu Ning had just said to Hidesuke Ida. Before Gu Ning could finish, he interrupted. Miss Tang, I dont have any affection for you. Dont get an inted image of yourself. Does everyone have to like you just because we gave you a nce? Ha-ha. Gu Ningughed, but not at herself. She wasughing at Hunter. Hunter, please dont get me wrong. I just wanted to say do you feel reluctant to see the result. Why did you think I thought you might be admiring me from afar? Do you really have special feelings for me? So you denied it before I pointed it out? Ridiculous! Hunter was furious and retorted at once. He actually wanted to embarrass Gu Ning, but only humiliated himself once more. Then why did you say I shouldnt think too much of myself? Why did you emphasize that you dont have any affection for me? Gu Ning wouldnt stop. You just said that to Hidesuke Ida, so I Hunter exined. He was unwilling to be a joke in other peoples eyes. I was just joking with Hidesuke Ida. I didnt mean it. And you both were staring straight at me. I already have a fianc. Hes over there! Saying that, Gu Ning pointed at Leng Shaoting who was in the audience area, then continued, My fianc is young, handsome, and rich, but hes a jealous fianc. Hell be displeased if you keep on staring at me. Leng Shaoting originally felt displeased when Gu Ning joked with Hunter, but sheplimented him right afterwards, which cheered him up. He was now filled with pride and satisfaction. There was even a faint smile on his lips.. Looking at Gu Ning, he was full of love for her. Chapter 2264 - Dont You Have Any Sense of Humor?

Chapter 2264: Dont You Have Any Sense of Humor?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Leng Shaoting now had a different appearance and wasnt as handsome as his usual look, he was still very charming. He seemed to be about thirty. Compared to Hunter who was already forty, he was indeed much younger and more attractive. Everyone knew that Gu Ning was finding fault with Hunter, but they had to admit that her fianc was indeed very handsome and young. In addition, given his loving eyes at Gu Ning, it was obvious that her fianc loved her deeply. A lot of people got envious and felt upset. A young, handsome, and rich man who loved his girl; that was the dream man of countless women. However, in reality, it was really rare. In most cases, the more handsome and rich a man was, the more likely he was disloyal. Because not many people had a good rtionship with Hunter, no one stood out for him. Most people just gloated over his misfortune. Hunter felt humiliated and furious. He clenched his fists as his eyes turned red from anger. At this moment, he really wanted to kill Gu Ning. Alright, just a joke. Hunter, dont you have any sense of humor? Gu Ning was unwilling to cause trouble, so she stopped making fun of Hunter. Hunter, however, felt quite aggrieved when Gu Ning said it was just a joke. He wanted to continue to argue with her, but didnt know what to say, so he gave up in the end. Right now, everyone had a deeper impression of Gu Nings abilities. She was much smarter than they thought. After that, Gu Ning went to gamble with He Hongjie. Although Gu Ning wouldnt let him win, she was much kinder to him. She didnt ce a big bet and only made him lose chips worth tens of millions. All in all, he won some money. After watching Gu Nings gambling with He Hongjie, everyone figured out that she only made foreign gamblers lose all of their chips. When she met local gamblers, she just won a little money from them. Many local gamblers and the audience approved of her behavior. It even aroused their patriotism and they got quite excited. There were also a lot of foreign gamblers who hated Gu Ning, because she treated them badly. However, they could do nothing about it. In fact, they were also trying to rob her of her chips. They were enemies, so it was very normal that Gu Ning deliberately made them lose. Anyway, they just felt displeased that they lost so much money. That was human nature. The gambling continued. Finally, there were only three gamblers left and the game was over. The three gamblers were Gu Ning, Ye Chaoxiong, and Lucas. Because Gu Ning had won many chips and had no intention of winning their chips, there was no need for them to continue gambling with each other. Lucas had great luck and didnt meet strongpetitors, so he won some money. Lucas was skilled at gambling as well, because he was also considered the best gambler in his country. Actually, whenever Lucas gambled with Hunter in the past, Lucas usually lost more money, but now Lucas won a lot, while Hunter lost all of his money. Engulfed in fury, Hunter hated Lucas too. Not every gambler lost all of his or her chips in this gamblingpetition, so Gu Ning didnt win as much money as yesterday. In the end, she won about two billion yuan. Ye Chaoxiong won four hundred million yuan, and Lucas won two hundred million yuan. Jesus, Miss Tang is unbelievable! Right, I think she casually said big and small as she likes. I have the same feeling. Could she really see the numbers in the dice cup? I dont think so, but I heard all the best gamblers make the judgment by hearing. By hearing? How? I dont know, but the best gamblers really rely on their hearing to win. Zhou Qingzhi squinted at Gu Ning with a thoughtful look. Hearing? It was helpful, but couldnt be so urate every time. This was the first time that he had ever seen such incredible uracy in his life. He didnt think hearing could do that. Besides, Zhou Qingzhi could see that Gu Ning had strange features this time. She clearly disguised herself as someone else, but he failed to see her real face. It seemed this woman called Tang Aining was indeed strange! When the gamblingpetition was over in the morning, they went to have a meal and rest. Now, many people saw Gu Ning as their idol. Luckily, Gu Ning didnt use her real face, or she would be in trouble. Gu Ning, or Tang Aining, actually attracted a lot of attention from people in the casino. Videos of her were posted on the Inte, and news about her went viral quickly. Lots of Inte users noticed her. Although many people disliked gambling, they had to admit that Tang Aining was incredibly good at it. Especially when she robbed the best gamblers from Country M and Country R of their chips, everyone felt pleased, because they hated people from Country M and Country R. Now they were all robbed of money, which was quite pleasant for the Inte users from Gu Nings country. However, when the news spread abroad in other countries, foreign Inte users were also amazed by Gu Nings gambling skills, but they soon turned to criticize her. The best gamblers from their countries were embarrassed by her, so they attacked Gu Ning. It was unreasonable. Miss Tang, youre incredible! On their way to the dining hall, Lucas walked with Gu Ning andplimented her. He said that sincerely and it wasnt just a courtesy. Although he was envious of Gu Ning as well, he had no hatred towards her. Gu Ning had helped him and he was willing to form a good rtionship with her. Thanks. Gu Ning politely thanked him. Well, Miss Tang, you better be careful. Hunter isnt good-tempered, Lucas said kindly. He didnt know how strong Gu Ning was, but he was clearly aware of Hunters character. She had humiliated Hunter today, so it was impossible for Hunter to submit to the humiliation. What he didnt know was that Hunter had actually already tried to murder Gu Ning, but failed.. He could hardly hurt Gu Ning. Chapter 2265 - Do a Favor for Someone

Chapter 2265: Do a Favor for Someone

Thanks, I will. Gu Ning politely thanked him. Although she already targeted Hunter, Lucas reminded her to be careful out of kindness, so it was necessary for her to thank him. Lucas didnt waste more of Gu Nings time. He didnt want to bother her, and they actually werent familiar so there wasnt much for them to talk about. It was just that Gu Ning had helped him, so he showed his kindness to her as well. Once Lucas was gone, more people came to Gu Ning andplimented her. When Ji Anchen and Zhou Qingzhi walked away from the crowd, Ji Anchen asked, Master Zhou, did you find anything useful? Not yet. Ill go to talk to her in person in a while. Zhou Qingzhi wasnt honest with Ji Anchen. Before he made sure of Gu Nings background, he was unwilling to offend her. If she had a higher status, he might be in trouble. Therefore, he made up an excuse first. Isnt there anything abnormal about her? Thats impossible. She was urate every time. There must be something we dont know. Ji Anchen felt that there might not be any problems with Gu Ning, so Zhou Qingzhi couldnt see anything abnormal. However, he refused to believe that she could be that good at gambling. Its possible, said Zhou Qingzhi. If Gu Ning really had a very high status, he could only say that there was nothing abnormal about her in order to not have a grudge with her. If so, Ji Anchen and Hunter would be quite disappointed, but it wasnt over yet. They were reluctant to give up, especially Hunter. After all, Hunter had lost a lot of money to Gu Ning, and he was humiliated in public by her. They didnt have a buffet lunch today, but sat at different tables with familiar faces. Gu Ning shared the table with Ye Chaoxiong, He Hongjie, and some others. After having lunch, they went to have a rest in the lounges first. The gamblingpetition in the afternoon would begin at 2:30 pm. When they dispersed, Zhou Qingzhi directly went to Gu Ning. Hi, Miss Tang. My names Zhou Qingzhi. Im a feng shui professional. Can we have a private talk? Zhou Qingzhi asked politely. He had no intention of causing Gu Ning trouble. On the contrary, he seemed very kind. Feng shui professionals enjoyed a high status in City Ao and City G, so many people tried to strike up a conversation with Zhou Qingzhi before and after the meal. Now everyone saw that Zhou Qingzhi went to talk with Gu Ning, and were quite envious of her. Sure! Since Zhou Qingzhi came to talk to her in person, Gu Ning didnt refuse. She wanted to see what Zhou Qingzhi found out about her and what he wanted to do. Ye Chaoxiong and the others said nothing because Gu Ning agreed. Other people might not know it, but Ye Chaoxiong was aware that Zhou Qingzhi wasnt a nice person. Otherwise he wouldnt keep a distance away from him. Because Zhou Qingzhi was a feng shui master and had never harmed him, he didnt dare to offend him. If Zhou Qingzhi deprived him of his good luck by feng shui, it would be terrible. Therefore, Ye Chaoxiong kept a regr rtionship with Zhou Qingzhi. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting, He Hongjie, and the others to have a rest, while she left with Zhou Qingzhi. Because she was afraid that Zhou Qingzhi might not be willing to be honest if Leng Shaoting was present, she didnt take him with her. And Zhou Qingzhi was no match for Gu Ning, so Leng Shaoting wasnt worried about Gu Nings safety. Gu Ning and Zhou Qingzhi then went to the seating area in the casino. They sat away from other people. Gu Ning asked, Master Zhou, what can I do for you? Miss Tang, I have to say Im amazed by your gambling skills. You were urate every time. Zhou Qingzhiplimented. He didnt mention his purpose right away. In fact, he wasnt being very sincere, and was feeling out Gu Ning. Master Zhou, thank you so much for yourpliment, but you met me not just topliment me, right? Gu Ning said with a smile. She was unwilling to beat around the bush and waste much time on Zhou Qingzhi. Well, Ive never seen anyone who could do that before. Miss Tang, can you tell me how you managed to be so urate? Zhou Qingzhi asked. He didnt expect Gu Ning to tell him the answer, because she wasnt dumb. He simply wanted to observe Gu Nings reaction by asking that question, then make a judgment. Master Zhou, do you think Ill tell you? I dont believe anyone who has that skill would be willing to tell other people about it. Gu Ning snorted. She knew that Zhou Qingzhi wouldnt believe that she managed to do that because of good hearing. It was known to everyone that gamblers relied on hearing to guess the numbers in Sic Bo, but if Zhou Qingzhi was convinced by that reason, he wouldnt havee to see her. She might use this reason to fool other people, but it was useless to Zhou Qingzhi. Master Zhou, since youre a feng shui master, you must be able to read faces. Can you see anything from my face? Gu Ning said. They were talking to each other face to face now, so Gu Ning didnt bother to avoid him. Instead, she let him see her face clearly. Gu Ning felt Zhou Qingzhi must have found out something unusual toe to talk to her afterwards. Miss Tang, I can see that you disguised yourself as someone else, said Zhou Qingzhi with certainty. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, but wasnt very surprised. What else? Gu Ning asked. She didnt deny it and admitted that she indeed had disguised herself as someone else. Zhou Qingzhi, however, was a little surprised by her response. Anyway, since Gu Ning didnt deny it, he continued, Miss Tang, because youve disguised yourself as someone else, I can see anything more from your face. So, Master Zhou, what do you want? Gu Ning asked. I just feel its hard for ordinary people to be so urate every time in gambling. I simply want to figure out the reason, said Zhou Qingzhi. And then? Gu Ning asked. Im only doing a favor for someone. I dont care about what will happen next, said Zhou Qingzhi. He wanted to know why Gu Ning could be so urate, but he was unwilling to be dragged into trouble. Was it possible? Do you mean Ji Anchen? Gu Ning said. It actually wasnt a question, because she already had the answer. Hearing that, Zhou Qingzhi was struck dumb for a second. He was surprised that Gu Ning was so sure the person was Ji Anchen. Was it because he always stood next to Ji Anchen? It didnt seem to be a good reason. Were there any other reasons? Either way, Gu Ning was aware of it. Yes. Since Gu Ning already knew, Zhou Qingzhi didnt bother to deny it. Chapter 2266 - Thats All I Can Say

Chapter 2266: Thats All I Can Say

What will happen if you cant get any useful information? Gu Ning asked. Since Zhou Qingzhi had this talk with her, Gu Ning felt that he must be prepared that she wouldnt easily be honest with him. Therefore, he must have other tactics. She was right. Miss Tang, arent you afraid that Ill tell other people that youve disguised yourself as someone else? Zhou Qingzhi asked in a threatening tone. Ha-ha. Gu Ning snorted withughter. She knew that Zhou Qingzhi would threaten her, so she wasnt surprised at all. With a vague smile, Gu Ning asked, Master Zhou, youve already lost twenty years of life after youve acted against the natural rules. Do you want to lose more years of your life? You Zhou Qingzhi rounded his eyes in shock. He couldnt believe his ears. How could she know that? Was she a feng shui master too? Youre very surprised that I know, right? Gu Ningughed a little. Actually, he was more than surprised. He was scared too! Everyone thought he had lost years of his life because he had consumed himself when he helped other people. However, Gu Ning knew the real reason. Are you a feng shui professional as well? Zhou Qingzhi asked and stayed alert, looking at Gu Ning. No, Im not, but you cant afford the result if you dare to mess with me. If you dont want to die right now, dont interfere in the grudge between Ji Anchen and me, or Gu Ning suddenly became mad and put great pressure on Zhou Qingzhi. In an instant, Zhou Qingzhi felt stressed and out of breath. She must be super strong to be able to put great pressure on other people! Zhou Qingzhi immediately realized that he shouldnt mess with this woman. Miss Tang, please dont be mad. I actually dont know what the grudge is between you and Ji Anchen. He came to see me just because hes suspicious that you might have paid a feng shui master to bring you good luck so that you can win all the time. Zhou Qingzhi had to yield before the strong and told the reason. Do you think feng shui professionals can do that? Gu Ning said disdainfully. She respected feng shui professionals, because they had their own special skills, but even though feng shui professionals had special skills, they couldnt help a gambler be urate every time in gambling! They could only have some good luck if theirpetitor wasnt Gu Ning who had a pair of Jade Eyes. Gu Nings Jade Eyes were unbelievably useful. Well, we cant, Miss Tang, said Zhou Qingzhi at once. He totally gave in before her. From Gu Nings tone, Zhou Qingzhi could hear that she didnt think feng shui professionals were better than her. If he werent stressed after Gu Ning said she knew he lost years of his life because he had acted against the natural rules, he would think that Gu Ning was bragging, but he was convinced now. Master Zhou, I dont want to scare you, but feng shui professionals arent very important in my eyes. They are too weakpared to me, said Gu Ning with great pride. Actually, she deliberately said that to scare Zhou Qingzhi. She knew that Zhou Qingzhi wasnt a good guy, so she needed to scare him to make him behave. Although she didnt know what bad deeds Zhou Qingzhi had done, she could see that he was much kinder now. There was no conflict between them, so Gu Ning didnt bother to punish him for what he had done before. He would be safe as long as he learned to be a good person in the future. In the old days, Zhou Qingzhi would certainly argue with Gu Ning if she dared to disdain him. He would also teach her a lesson and show his abilities. However, he was just bing more scared of Gu Ning now, because she knew his secret and had put great pressure on him. Gu Ning didnt finish yet, and she continued, Since youre a feng shui professional, you should know this world is more than ordinary people can see and know. There are many strange things and beings, like people with superpowers. Hearing that, Zhou Qingzhi was shocked again. People with super power? Was she one of them? Although feng shui professionals were people with super power, they werent at a high level. Gu Ning didnt think feng shui professionals were important, so she must be better than them. Zhou Qingzhi believed in people with super power, but he had never met them before, so he didnt pay much attention to them. If he really met them, he wouldnt be able to stay calm. Alright, thats all I can say. Master Zhou, if you want to live the rest of your life peacefully, dont behave against the natural rules again. Even if you wont be punished by the gods, you might still be in trouble. Oh, please keep our conversation a secret, and stop interfering in the grudge between Ji Anchen and me. You know, I dont have a good temper, said Gu Ning and stood up. She didnt finish thest sentence in order to scare Zhou Qingzhi so that he would behave himself. When Gu Ning stood up, Zhou Qingzhi immediately left his seat. He knew that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary person, so he didnt dare to sit there when she stood up. Of course, I promise I wont behave against the natural rules again. Miss Tang, please dont worry, I wont tell anyone about our conversation today. I wont help Ji Anchen anymore, said Zhou Qingzhi. Now he waspletely scared of Gu Ning, and became very respectful of her. Even when Gu Ning threatened him, he wasnt mad at all. Although he still didnt know Gu Nings real identity, he didnt dare to ask about it. After that, Gu Ning directly walked away, leaving Zhou Qingzhi behind. When Gu Ning was far away, Zhou Qingzhi was finally relieved and found his palms were already sweaty. He felt very lucky this time. Luckily, he didnt want to cause trouble and carefully thought about the result before taking action. Otherwise, he would be in serious trouble if he offended Miss Tang. Afterwards, Zhou Qingzhi left too. Before he left, he didnt bother to see Ji Anchen. He only gave him a call after he was gone. He told him that he still couldnt get any useful information from Tang Ainings face, so he couldnt help him and left earlier. Ji Anchen was very disappointed, but didnt dare to me Zhou Qingzhi for it. If Zhou Qingzhi couldnt see anything abnormal from Tang Aining, she might not have relied on strange ways to win. However, Ji Anchen was still not convinced. Chapter 2267 - Leng Shaomings First Love

Chapter 2267: Leng Shaomings First Love

At noon, Leng Shaoming came back to the capital, so Master Leng immediately set up a meeting for him with Zhan Zhiyin. They would meet each other at 2 pm in a caf. Leng Shaoming arrived at 1:30 pm. He wasnt very interested, but arrived earlier out of good manners. Before Zhan Zhiyin showed up, Leng Shaoming saw a familiar face. It was a young couple, and the woman walked in holding the mans arm. When they walked by Leng Shaomings table, they saw each other. As soon as the woman noticed Leng Shaoming, she let go of the mans arm and felt embarrassed. Because of that, the man was mad at once. Leng Shaoming remained calm instead. He didnt seem to be affected at all. Hi, Mr. Chang, Miss Fan. He politely greeted them. This Mr. Chang was Chang Kaixuan, the son of the Chang familys second son. He was at the same age as Leng Shaoming. They had even gone to the same high school, but separated in universities. They used to have a very bad rtionship and always fought. They had grown up now, so they would still exchange greetings out of good manners even if they still disliked each other. Miss Fan was the daughter of a senior official in the government. Her full name was Fan Yayue. She went to the same university as Leng Shaoming, and she was also his first love. It happened when they were studying in university and it had been four years. When Leng Shaoming met her again, he felt nothing. He didnt love or hate her, and could calmly greet her. However, if it was possible, he was reluctant to see her again. Although he didnt love or hate her now, she had betrayed him after all, so he was unwilling to meet her. How did Fan Yayue betray him? Speaking of that, it was actually against Fan Yayues own willingness. She was schemed against back then, but it wouldnt have happened if she had behaved herself. That day, Fan Yayue lied to him that she was ufortable and went to have fun in a bar with her friends. They struck up a conversation with a few handsome men and they went to drink together. Under the effect of alcohol, they had sex. It didnt go abroad, so not many people knew it, but Leng Shaoming couldnt ept it and broke up with her. Leng Shaoming had been together with Fan Yayue for a year back then, but they had never slept together. He treated her very well, so he was a good boyfriend. Leng Shaoming was also Fan Yayues first love. She loved him deeply and felt too embarrassed to be his girlfriend after she had sex with another man. However, she couldnt get over Leng Shaoming, so she had that reaction earlier. Precisely because of that, Chang Kaixuan was displeased. To be specific, he was angry, because Fan Yayue had embarrassed him in front of his enemy. Therefore, Chang Kaixuan gave Fan Yayue a fierce re. Fan Yayue also understood that she shouldnt have done that, but it already happened. Chang Kaixuan was aware that Leng Shaoming was Fan Yayues first love and that they had never slept together. However, he didnt know the real reason why they broke up. Fan Yayue only told him they didnt get along. Chang Kaixuan took Leng Shaoming as his enemy, but still chased his first love, not to prove he was better than Leng Shaoming, instead, he felt displeased once he remembered that Fan Yayue had been together with Leng Shaoming before, although they had never slept together. He chased Fan Yayue simply because the Chang family wanted to draw the Fan family to its side. He was ordered by his family to chase Fan Yayue. In fact, he only felt displeased because Fan Yayue had been together with Leng Shaoming before, but he was very satisfied with her. She was pretty, sexy, and his type. He really liked her, but there was no love between them. He didnt love any woman, or like another woman more than Fan Yayue. He felt it was no different no matter who his girlfriend was, so he didnt care about it that much. Moreover, Fan Yayue was a very qualified wife in his eyes. She didnt care how he yed around outside, as long as he didnt make it public. Even if Chang Kaixuan was very mad, he was unwilling to make himself a joke before Leng Shaoming, so he swallowed his anger for the time being. Because Leng Shaoming greeted them, he had to give a response to show his good manners. Therefore, Chang Kaixuan curbed his anger and said to Leng Shaoming, Hi, Mr. Leng. After that, he pulled Fan Yayue and walked away. They had an appointment with their friends and their friends were already waiting for them, or he would choose to leave this caf. Kaixuan, Im sorry, I didnt mean to Fan Yayue apologized once they walked away. Chang Kaixuan understood that Fan Yayue didnt do it on purpose. It was just a conditioned reflex. However, precisely because of that, it proved how much Fan Yayue cared about Leng Shaoming. She was his woman, but she was still thinking of another man who was even his enemy. It was humiliating to him. They were in public, so he wouldnt argue with Fan Yayue. Dont humiliate me again. Chang Kaixuan coldly warned her. Of course! Fan Yayue said. Although she had mixed emotions now, she had to stay calm. In fact, Fan Yayue didnt have much affection for Chang Kaixuan because she still liked Leng Shaoming, and because of that, she couldnt fall in love with another man. She simply didnt hate Chang Kaixuan. Anyway, Chang Kaixuan treated her well and they got along. And it was impossible for her to get together with Leng Shaoming again, so she was willing to be Chang Kaixuans girlfriend. After all, their families were already on the same boat. When it was only ten minutes away from 2 pm, Zhan Zhiyin came. Zhan Zhiyin was very happy to see Leng Shaoming, but she didnt forget her manners. She behaved very confidently. Leng Shaoming hadnt met Zhan Zhiyin many times, and they hadnt seen each other for several years, but he still recognized her at first nce. Besides, when he saw Zhan Zhiyin, Leng Shaoming was struck dumb for a second and was attracted to her. Zhan Zhiyin was very beautiful, but Leng Shaoming had seen countless beautiful women and many of them were prettier than Zhan Zhiyin, so he wasnt just amazed by her beauty. Chapter 2268 - Were Childhood Friends

Chapter 2268: Were Childhood Friends

Zhan Zhiyin had a very special air which was quite attractive to him. Leng Shaoming was distracted for a second, but didnt forget his manners. When Zhan Zhiyin came closer, he stood up and politely greeted her. Hi, Miss Zhan, nice to see you. Have a seat please. Because they only knew each other and werent familiar, Leng Shaoming called Zhan Zhiyin Miss Zhan instead of Zhiyin. Been a while, Shaoming. Zhan Zhiyin greeted Leng Shaoming, then sat down elegantly. Although Leng Shaoming wasnt familiar with Zhan Zhiyin, she always called him Shaoming, and she did the same thing now. Leng Shaoming epted it. After that, he beckoned to a waiter and asked Zhan Zhiyin, Miss Zhan, what would you like to drink? Thanks. Zhan Zhiyin took the menu from the waiter. After reading it, she said to the waiter, Warm jasmine aloe fruit tea please. No problem, please wait for a second, said the waiter and left. Although Leng Shaoming had seen Zhan Zhiyin before, this time was different. They were on a blind date now, so Leng Shaoming felt a little uneasy and didnt know what to say. Most importantly, he didnt hate Zhan Zhiyin, or he wouldnt be so careful. However, precisely because he didnt hate her, he was afraid that he might make mistakes. Zhan Zhiyin, instead, was quite rxed. After all, she wasnt the real Zhan Zhiyin, but just a monster fox. She didnt have many emotions. Shaoming, theres no need to feel embarrassed. Lets take it as a friendly gathering, said Zhan Zhiyin. She noticed that Leng Shaoming was a little nervous. Zhan Zhiyin disliked that, and hoped that Leng Shaoming could rx in front of her. Leng Shaoming smiled in slight embarrassment and said, This is my first blind date, so Im unavoidably a little nervous. I can understand. Actually, its also my first blind date. Im nervous too. Im just trying to seem calm, said Zhan Zhiyin, feeling a little shy. She was actually lying and simply wanted to leave a good impression on Leng Shaoming. Hearing that, Leng Shaoming smiled and somehow rxed a lot. He gradually found topics to chat about with Zhan Zhiyin. At the beginning, they chatted casually, and began to enjoy it over time. They had a pleasant talk. Although Leng Shaoming was a little cold to other people, he was different from Leng Shaoting who was hard to get along with. It was easy to get along with Leng Shaoming, but he preferred to talk to people who had many things inmon with him. Although Zhan Zhiyin was already dead, the monster fox had her memories, so it knew a lot. Zhan Zhiyin was very knowledgeable after all! They didnt have too many things inmon, but it was a harmonious meeting and more than half an hour soon passed. At this time, Chang Kaixuan and Fan Yayue walked out with a man and woman. They needed to leave and had to walk by Leng Shaomings table. Therefore, when Fan Yayue saw a beautiful woman pleasantly chatting with Leng Shaoming, she was displeased. She still liked Leng Shaoming, so she was unhappy to see him with other women although she didnt have the position to stop it from happening. However, this time, Chang Kaixuan didnt notice Fan Yayues reaction, because he saw a familiar face. It was Zhan Zhiyin. He met Zhan Zhiyin abroad about a year and a half ago. Zhan Zhiyin studied abroad, while he was traveling. Zhan Zhiyin was the best friend of the girlfriend of one of his friends, so they got to know each other at a gathering. He had stayed abroad for a month back then, and had a good impression of Zhan Zhiyin. He even had chased her, but Zhan Zhiyin had no special feelings for him. He didnt know why till now, if he guessed correctly. If Zhan Zhiyin met Leng Shaoming before him and was aware of their family background, she should know the different stands of the Leng family and the Chang family. If Zhan Zhiyin was Leng Shaomings friend, she surely wouldnt like him. Oh, hi, isnt this Zhan Zhiyin, Miss Zhan? Chang Kaixuan stepped to greet her of his own ord, but his tone was unkind. Zhan Zhiyin saw Chang Kaixuan, and tried to ignore him. However, he came to greet her first, so she had to give a response. Hi, Mr. Chang, what a coincidence! Zhan Zhiyin said. Are you Shaomings girlfriend? Chang Kaixuan asked. Were just friends, said Zhan Zhiyin. Although Fan Yayue knew that it was impossible for her to be together with Leng Shaoming again during this life, she felt better when she heard that they were just friends. She knew that she shouldnt have that feeling, but she couldnt control her emotions. Old friends? Chang Kaixuan asked and squinted. He wanted to find out whether Zhan Zhiyin rejected him because of Leng Shaoming. After such a long time, he didnt really care much about the reason why she rejected him, but he still wanted to figure it out if it was possible. Yes, were childhood friends. Is there a problem? Zhan Zhiyin asked. She knew why Chang Kaixuan asked that question. Of course not. Chang Kaixuan sneered. With the answer, Chang Kaixuan didnt bother to argue with them. Well, I should leave you two alone now. Bye-bye. Bye, Mr. Chang, said Zhan Zhiyin and ignored Chang Kaixuan. Chang Kaixuan and the others walked out. When Chang Kaixuan was gone, Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin began to talk about him. Zhan Zhiyin told Leng Shaoming that she met Chang Kaixuan abroad. My grandfather has a very close rtionship with Grandpa Leng. My family also sides with the Leng family so I certainly wont ept him, said Zhan Zhiyin. After staying in the caf for another half an hour, it was getting dark so they left. Um, do you have anything else to deal with after this? Zhan Zhiyin asked Leng Shaoming when they were out of the caf. Not at all, said Leng Shaoming. Chapter 2269 - Take It Easy

Chapter 2269: Take It Easy

Um, my grandfather went home yesterday. I dont have any friends in the capital and its too early to go back to the hotel now. If youre not upied, can you take me for a tour? Ive visited the capital many times, but Ive never gone to any famous tourist attractions, said Zhan Zhiyin. If Leng Shaoming didnt have anything else to doter, Zhan Zhiyin would love to spend more private time with him. Although she didnt know whether Leng Shaoming had a good impression of her, she could feel that he didnt dislike her. Even if he had no special feelings for her right now, she would still try to form a close rtionship with him. If he still rejected her, she would give up then. She wanted to spend more time with Leng Shaoming, but was unwilling to make things difficult for him in case he had a bad impression of her, so she added, If you dont have time, its totally ok. Zhan Zhiyin understood it would take time for her to be Leng Shaomings girlfriend. She had to be patient. No matter how Zhan Zhiyin tried to impress him, she must be smart. Leng Shaoming thought for a few seconds, then said, I dont have anything to do now. Where do you want to go? I can take you there. Leng Shaoming thought for a while, not because he was reluctant to be Zhan Zhiyins guide. He had a good impression of her, but felt that they werent familiar. If he was going to take her for a tour alone, it would be a little embarrassing. However, Zhan Zhiyin also said that her grandfather went home and that she was left alone in the capital. She didnt have any friends here, so she would be bored. Most importantly, Zhan Zhiyin obviously stayed in the capital to meet him when he got back, so he didnt have the heart to turn her down. Zhan Zhiyin felt truly happy when Leng Shaoming agreed, but she didnt show it on her face. She kept her manners. After that, Leng Shaoming took Zhan Zhiyin to the Imperial Garden. They didnt talk much along the road, but they stayed together harmoniously. When they were in the Imperial Garden, they attracted a lot of attention because they were a very beautiful couple. Some people evenplimented them for their outstanding appearance and said that they were a great match together. They obviously mistook them for a real couple. Zhan Zhiyin felt nothing. Instead, she was pleased by such a misunderstanding, but Leng Shaoming felt slightly uneasy. However, if he deliberately exined that they werent a couple, it would be a little awkward. After all, passers-by soon left after saying that. They didnte and ask him whether they were a couple. He would only deny it when other people asked him about that. Seeing that Leng Shaoming was a little uneasy, Zhan Zhiyin apologized. Im sorry, I didnt know other people would mistake us for a couple. Why dont we stay away from the crowd? Its fine. They dont know us, so they mistook us. Its not a big deal, said Leng Shaoming. Although he disliked being misunderstood, he wasnt mad. Anyway, they were strangers! Since Leng Shaoming said that, Zhan Zhiyin said nothing further, and they continued to walk around in the park. Because Zhan Zhiyin wanted to leave a good impression on Leng Shaoming, she kept a little distance from him so that they seemed less like a couple. After walking around for two hours, it was time for dinner, so Leng Shaoming invited Zhan Zhiyin to have a meal together. Zhan Zhiyin agreed. At this time, Gu Ning finished the days gamblingpetition and undoubtedly won again. She alone won two thirds of the chips. They had yed 5 card stud that afternoon. Although everyone had witnessed Gu Ning win a fortune twice, they were still amazed by her performance that afternoon. She had won in Mahjong, Sic Bo, and 5 card stud. There was no form of gambling she wasnt good at! Other people felt as if she could never lose in the casino. Actually, it wasnt the truth. Gu Ning wasnt good at every form of gambling. She was only familiar with the most popr forms and there were many other forms she had never yed before. After the gamblingpetition was over, there was a dinner party. However, all the foreign gamblers were heavily hit by Gu Ning, so they didnt have much appetite. The gamblingpetitionsted for three days, so tomorrow was thest day. Gamblers could choose theirpetitors freely. They could challenge any gamblers, but they needed the other gamblers agreement to y the game. If some gamblers were unwilling to take part in the game, they could watch at the side. Not all of them had to participate in it. They had a choice, and it was just a matter ofmunication. In the capital, Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin had dinner together, then Leng Shaoming drove Zhan Zhiyin back to the hotel before going home. Because Leng Shaoming went out at 1 pm and didnte home till 8 pm, the Leng family felt that he and Zhan Zhiyin could get along very well with each other, otherwise they wouldnt have been on a date for so long. Therefore, once Leng Shaoming got home, Master Leng and Jiang Shuyuan kept on asking him questions about his impression of Zhan Zhiyin and how they got along. Leng Shaoming was impatient, but still answered all of their questions. He told them that they had sat in a caf for more than an hour before having a walk in the park for two hours. They shared dinner together and he drove her back to the hotel, then came home. Leng Shaoming wasnt very familiar with Zhan Zhiyin, so he didnt have any special feelings for her yet. He had a good impression of Zhan Zhiyin, but he knew he couldnt say it aloud, or he would definitely be forced to meet Zhan Zhiyin more often. He wouldnt refuse to do that, but simply wanted to let nature take its course. He didnt want other people to interfere in his personal affairs. Therefore, Leng Shaoming told them not to interfere. He nned to take it easy. He didnt want forced love. The Leng family knew that as well. They couldnt force Leng Shaoming to marry. Although they had forced Leng Shaoming toe back to the capital to see Zhan Zhiyin, it depended on Leng Shaoming whether they should take a step further. If they interfered in it, Leng Shaoming might me them for it if he didnt have a happy life afterwards. Actually, they set Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin up for the sake of Zhan Daosongs rtionship with Master Leng. They were good friends after all. Since Zhan Daosong proposed to let the two kids have a meeting, Leng Shaoming wouldnt refuse. Anyway, if Zhan Zhiyin was too ugly or had a bad temper, the Leng family wouldnt force Leng Shaoming to see her. They would help him turn the invitation down with the excuse that he already had a girlfriend or a girl he admired. No matter how close Zhan Daosong was to Master Leng, Leng Shaoming was Master Lengs grandson. Luckily, Zhan Zhiyin was a good girl. If she could marry Leng Shaoming, Master Leng would feel happy for them. Chapter 2270 - I Didnt Admit It

Chapter 2270: I Didnt Admit It

Since Leng Shaoming said he needed more time, the Leng family stopped asking him. They were afraid that they might ruin the good impression Zhan Zhiyin left on Leng Shaoming. Nevertheless, they still reminded Leng Shaoming to spend more time with Zhan Zhiyin if he had a good impression of her. If Leng Shaoming had found a girl he liked, they wouldnt urge him to see other girls. Zhan Zhiyin gave Zhan Daosong a call when she was back in the hotel and told him what had happened today. Zhan Daosong knew that Zhan Zhiyin had affection for Leng Shaoming, so he set them up, but whether they could be together in the future relied on her. Although Zhan Daosong also hoped that Zhan Zhiyin could marry Leng Shaoming, he told Zhan Zhiyin not to force Leng Shaoming to ept her. He didnt want to damage his good rtionship with the Leng family. In addition, a man couldnt be forced to love a woman. Even if they got married, they wouldnt be happy. Zhan Zhiyin agreed, because she wasnt a selfish person. She wouldnt ignore other peoples feelings just for her own benefits. As long as she had tried, she was willing to give up if she couldnt get what she wanted. After having the call with Zhan Daosong, Zhan Zhiyin felt upset, because she was clearly aware that it would be super difficult for her to be together with Leng Shaoming. She needed him to love her, and she also needed to persuade him to ept the fact that she was actually a monster. If he really fell in love with her, but couldnt ept the fact that she was a monster, what should she do then? She didnt want to hurt him. She didnt want that to happen, but was reluctant to give him up. Was that selfish? At this moment, she somehow hoped that Leng Shaoming wouldnt fall in love with her, so that she could give him up and leave him. Zhan Zhiyin had mixed emotions and didnt know what to do. At the same time, Fan Yayue and Chang Kaixuan went back to Chang Kaixuans apartment. Chang Kaixuan had curbed his anger for a day, and finally lost control of it. He angrily questioned Fan Yayue. Fan Yayue, do you still keep a ce for Leng Shaoming in your heart? Tell me! He sounded quite dangerous. No, I dont. Fan Yayue denied it at once. Although shecked confidence when she said that, she clearly knew that she couldnt admit it. It would anger Chang Kaixuan and it was meaningless even if she admitted it. It was impossible for her to be together with Leng Shaoming again. However, she and Chang Kaixuan had a future ahead, so Fan Yayue had to deny it in order not to annoy Chang Kaixuan. No? Your reactions couldnt be more obvious. Do you think Ill believe you? Chang Kaixuan snorted and looked at Fan Yayue disdainfully. Because Chang Kaixuan drank a little, he could barely control his emotions and humiliated Fan Yayue at once. Fan Yayue, youre so cheap! Youve broken up for so long. How could you still keep a ce for him in your heart? Youve humiliated me! Fan Yayue was mad and embarrassed when Chang Kaixuan swore at her, but she didnt dare to argue with him because of her guilty conscience. However, she wouldnt grin and bear it either. Chang Kaixuan, I know its my fault today. I just havent seen him for years. I lost myposure when I ran into him. I already got over him. If you dont trust me, there is nothing I can say. I need to go home now, said Fan Yayue, then she turned around and walked away. She knew they would only have a quarrel if she stayed, but she was reluctant to quarrel with him. She wasnt good at arguing. All in all, she really felt a little guilty. Seeing that, Chang Kaixuan caught Fan Yayue and stopped her from leaving. He said mockingly, What? Did I see through you? Did you panic? Dont you dare to face me? No, I just dont want to quarrel with you. Fan Yayue retorted, butcked confidence. Really? I think youre just guilty. You dont dare to face me. Chang Kaixuan wasnt sure of it, but he could feel it. He didnt care whether Fan Yayue was really guilty or dared not face him. If you have to think like that, I cant change your opinions. I dont want to quarrel with you. Let me go. Whatever you want to talk about with me, we can do that after youre sober. Fan Yayue struggled. She was a little scared when Chang Kaixuan was drunk and angry. Because drunk people couldnt control their emotions, she was afraid that Chang Kaixuan might hurt her. Do you think I want to quarrel with you? If you didnt keep a ce for Leng Shaoming in your heart, if you hadnt humiliated me in public, I wouldnt quarrel with you! Chang Kaixuan sneered. He hated quarreling as well. He had been together with Fan Yayue for a year, and they rarely quarreled. Although he didnt have a very bad temper, he wasnt good-tempered either. He simply didnt want to waste time on quarreling since it was meaningless in his eyes. In addition, because Fan Yayue was a very qualified and good girlfriend, she wouldnt cause him any trouble for no reason. There was no reason for them to quarrel. However, he was greatly angered today. If that man wasnt Leng Shaoming, but someone else he didnt know, he wouldnt be so mad, but it was Leng Shaoming. What do you want? Fan Yayue asked, giving a resigned sigh. It already happened and she had apologized, but he wouldnt let her go. What else could she do? Tell me do you still like Leng Shaoming? Do you still want to be together with him? Chang Kaixuan asked. I told you I dont, but you wont believe me. Do I have to admit it so you can stop asking about that? What will you do if I say yes? Fan Yayue was furious too. Although it was indeed her fault today, Chang Kaixuans emotional reaction was going too far. She had just subconsciously let go of Chang Kaixuans arm. She hadnt done anything amoral. Did you admit it? You admitted it, right? Chang Kaixuan thought that Fan Yayue admitted it once he heard her answer. You Fan Yayue was mad. She didnt admit it at all, and he misunderstood her again. Fan Yayue, youre so easy and cheap. He already forgot you, but you still have a ce for him in your heart! Chang Kaixuanughed at Fan Yayue. At the same time, he was furious. He didnt expect that Fan Yayue still liked Leng Shaoming. Chang Kaixuan, I didnt admit it at all. Dont get me wrong, Fan Yayue roared. So what? Its impossible for you to be together with him. I f*cked the woman he couldnt get. Hes no better than me. Chang Kaixuan sneered. Chapter 2271 - Bad Luck

Chapter 2271: Bad Luck

Hearing that, Fan Yayue felt humiliated and angrily shouted, Chang Kaixuan, thats too much! Chang Kaixuan was displeased. Looking at Fan Yayue, he coldly said, What? Have you had sex with him? Fan Yayue, did you lie to me? He never thought about it before. Although Fan Yayue wasnt a virgin when they were together, Fan Yayue had more than one ex-boyfriend. However, now he began to doubt it. Had Fan Yayue slept with Leng Shaoming? He didnt care that Fan Yayue wasnt a virgin, because he had slept with countless women. Moreover, it was really hard to find a virgin in todays society. He only cared whether Fan Yayue had slept with Leng Shaoming. I havent. Fan Yayue denied it. She almost had a mental breakdown when Chang Kaixuan bombarded her with questions. Are you very disappointed that you havent slept with him? Chang Kaixuan asked purposely. No, Im not! Fan Yayue argued. No? I think you are, but you dont have a chance now, because only I can f*ck you now, said Chang Kaixuan frighteningly and pulled Fan Yayue to the bedroom. Let me go! Fan Yayue immediately realized what Chang Kaixuan wanted to do and struggled. Although they already had sex, Chang Kaixuan looked very scary now. She knew that she would be tortured if they had sex right now. Let you go? Why? Do you want to see Leng Shaoming? No way! Youre mine! Chang Kaixuan shouted. Although he didnt love Fan Yayue, he liked her and most importantly she belonged to him. He was highly possessive of her and wouldnt allow other people to steal his woman away. He couldnt stand it if she had a ce for another man in her heart. It was a humiliation to him. Fan Yayue couldnt get rid of him, and she was pulled into the bedroom by Chang Kaixuan. Afterwards, Chang Kaixuan heavily pushed her and pressed her against the bed. Fan Yayue struggled fiercely, trying to push him away, which angered Chang Kaixuan. He caught her wrists as his face was distorted in anger. ring at her, he clenched his teeth. Fan Yayue, didnt you enjoy it when we had sex before? Now you saw Leng Shaoming today. You try to get rid of me. How dare you deny it that you dont have a ce for Leng Shaoming in your heart. Do you think Ill believe it? I told you I dont. What exactly do you want me to do? Fan Yayue almost cried in anger, but Chang Kaixuan already lost his reason at this moment. He couldnt care less about her feelings. Youre lying to my face! No matter how Fan Yayue exined, Chang Kaixuan felt she was fooling him. Believe it or not, thats all I can say. Fan Yayue honestly didnt know what to say. She finally realized that the more she struggled, the angrier Chang Kaixuan would be. He just believed she was guilty. However, when Fan Yayue stopped struggling, Chang Kaixuan was unhappy again. It made him feel that Fan Yayue gave in to protect Leng Shaoming. What? You dont want me to continue to talk about him, so you stopped struggling? Chang Kaixuan questioned her in anger. You Fan Yayue almost had a mental breakdown. If it was possible, she wished she could beat Chang Kaixuan unconscious, but she didnt dare to do that. Chang Kaixuan didnt bother to waste more time arguing. Without any forey, he violently tore their clothes apart and directly prated Fan Yayue. Fan Yayue shouted in pain and her forehead was covered in sweat. She knew that she couldnt escape today, so she could only bear it. However, Fan Yayue awkwardly felt it was quite enjoyable and exciting although it was painful, so she began to respond to Chang Kaixuan. Even if Chang Kaixuan was really angry and was venting his anger on her, he gradually yielded to his desire and became gentle. He started kissing and fondling Fan Yayue. They didnt stop until both of them were exhausted, then they slept together. The next day, when they woke up, Chang Kaixuan was sober too. He wasnt so mad at what had happened yesterday, but still felt unhappy about it. Chang Kaixuan understood that Fan Yayue had suffered a lot from his temper and angerst night, so he said nothing about the violent sex after they got up in the morning. Since Chang Kaixuan didnt want to talk about it, Fan Yayue was unwilling to bring it up as well. Let bygones be bygones. If they argued again because of that, she honestly didnt know how to handle it. In City Ao. Before 9 am, Gu Ning and the other people arrived at the casino. Gamblers could freely choose theirpetitors, but only a few of them came to challenge Gu Ning. She was too good at gambling, so many people were scared ofpeting against her. There were several gamblers who wanted to gamble with Gu Ning, but they didnt mean to challenge her. They simply wanted to enjoy the game and didnt care about the result. After this gamblingpetition, Gu Ning would be the best of the best gamblers. They might not have more chances to gamble with her in the future. Hunter did his best to avoid Gu Ning, so he told Ji Anchen to arrange for people to keep on challenging him. If they lost, he would pay the loss for them afterwards. Therefore, Hunter was always busy epting challenges and itsted for a long time. Hunter had already booked a ne ticket to go home at 3 pm today. He would set off to the airport at 1 pm, so he could leave after this morning was over. He rushed back home because he didnt want to see Gu Ning again. He admitted that he was notparable to her, but it wasnt his fault. Gu Ning was too incredible at gambling. Although he could be absent and leave this morning, he didnt do that because he was afraid that other people mightugh at him. He didnt want to make himself a joke, so he had to stay no matter how unwilling he was. Hunter stayed away from Gu Ning, but Gu Ning walked to him. She didnt have to gamble with him and make him lose, but she was determined to embarrass him. In fact, Gu Ning also nned to teach Hunter a lesson by injuring him. Hunter, can we have a round? Gu Ning walked to Hunter and looked at him with a vague smile. She was challenging him. Hunter understood that Gu Ning wouldnt let him go. He was obviously gambling with someone else, but she still interrupted him, which filled him with displeasure. Miss Tang, Im terribly sorry. Im already in a game. I dont have time now. Why dont you challenge someone else? Hunter said. Oh, I have bad luck today. How many people are waiting to gamble with you, Hunter? I think I can wait, said Gu Ning. She didnt give up just because Hunter said he wasnt free. Chapter 2272 - Not Enough Time

Chapter 2272: Not Enough Time

Hunter was displeased and said, Im afraid Im upied this whole morning. I dont have enough time for you, Miss Tang. Oh, why dont we gamble this afternoon? said Gu Ning. Sorry, I need to go home to deal with something important this afternoon. Im going to the airport at 1 pm, so Im afraid its a pity this time, said Hunter. Although Hunter said that, everyone knew he was deliberately avoiding Gu Ning. In an instant, people looked at him disdainfully and Hunter could feel it. He was very mad, but pretended to know nothing. Even if Gu Ning knew that Hunter would leave right this afternoon, she wasnt surprised. It wasnt beyond her expectations. Those gamblers who were gambling with him were paid to do so. They simply tried to stop Gu Ning from gambling with Hunter. Well, Hunter, it seems youre really popr. There are so many people waiting to gamble with you. I think I only have half of Hunters challengers. Gu Ningplimented, but her tone was ironic. In order not to give Gu Ning any chances, Ji Anchen paid a lot of people to gamble with Hunter. Hunter didnt have any free time, while other gamblers didnt have many challengers. After all, they were all skilled gamblers. Not many people dared to gamble with them. They mainly y the game with each other on the same level. When Gu Ning said that, everyone suddenly realized it wasnt right. Hunter indeed had many more challengers than other gamblers, but they couldnt figure out the reason. Most people had no idea about that, while some were aware of that. Hunter did it simply to avoid gambling with Tang Aining because Hunter had promised to have a big bet with her, but he had lost twice to her. Therefore, Hunter was scared this time and didnt dare to gamble with her again. Because he was afraid that Tang Aining woulde to challenge him, he paid those people to upy his time so that he didnt have enough time to gamble with Tang Aining. Knowing that, they showed obvious disdain for Hunter. They were surprised that Hunter would be so timid. They could understand it, because no gambler could defeat Tang Aining, and Hunter was merely trying to save his face. However, it didnt mean they would stop disdaining him. After all, they enjoyed making fun of each other. Peers werepetitors, and they were from different countries. Hunter was immediately mad. Gu Ning made it very clear that she knew he had paid those people to upy his time in order to avoid gambling with her. Once she said it aloud, everyone learned about his purpose, so Hunter felt quite humiliated. He hated Gu Ning more than ever now. Right, Hunter is so popr. I feel Im barelyparable to you. At this time, Lucas opened his mouth as well. Although he seemed to be envious of Hunter, his tone showed that he was simply mocking Hunter. Hunter was popr? Absolutely not! He was barelyparable to him? He was actually just gloating over Hunters failure. Hunter had stopped him and questioned him unkindly the other day, and Lucas didnt forget that. Although he wasnt determined to take revenge, he wouldnt miss any chances to embarrass Hunter. Most importantly, there were old grudges between them in addition to the argument they hadst time. Therefore, they werent bitter enemies, but they didnt have a good rtionship. You Hunter red at Lucas, because Lucaughed at him when he was down. It was hateful. However, he didnt know how to argue against that, because his secret was exposed. Everyone now learned why he was busy epting challenges. Its my own business, not yours! Hunter gritted his teeth. He felt he had the worst luck today. In the past, he was always the idol of other gamblers whenever he showed up at gamblingpetitions, but this time he was greatly humiliated. Were not interfering. Wereplimenting you! said Gu Ning. She acted innocent, as if Hunter had misunderstood her. However, everyone knew that she did it on purpose, but they had no bad impression of her. It was Hunters fault after all, while Gu Nings abilities had already impressed many people, so they chose to side with her. Miss Tang, I dont know when Ive offended you. Why do you have to pick on me again and again? Hunter angrilyined. He didnt think that Gu Ning knew that he had paid a killer to assassinate her, so he couldnt understand why she couldnt let him go. He had simply said to her that she was very confident and that he wanted to have a big bet when they gambled with each other. It wasnt very offensive. Was she so intolerant? She wouldnt let him go just because he had said something unkind to her? Hunter, you havent offended me. And Im not picking on you again and again. Hunter, its you who said to have a big bet when we gamble with each other, so Im just reminding you, said Gu Ning on purpose. I dont want to gamble with you now. So? Hunter said. He didnt want to humiliate himself in public again, so he didnt bother to hide his real thoughts now. Hunter, since you have no intention of gambling with me, I think you better not say it aloud when you arent prepared. You cant keep your promise. Its just a waste of my time! said Gu Ning, but she actually wasnt mad. Anyway, everyone was aware that Hunter avoided gambling with Gu Ning because he was scared of her. Hunter had been greatly humiliated, so Gu Ning stopped embarrassing him. After all, her real purpose wasnt just to humiliate him. Hunter was mad and was unwilling to ept it, but he could do nothing about it. Anyway, Tang Aining walked away, so he could feel relieved. He gambled with other people simply to avoid gambling with Tang Aining. Since she left now, he wanted to stop acting, so he quit and went to rest in the lounge. Gradually, nobody paid special attention to Hunter. Ji Anchen witnessed everything. He put on a resigned face, but couldnt help Hunter. It was Hunter who was too self-satisfied, and challenged Tang Aining at their first meeting. Although he also refused to believe Tang Aining could be so good at gambling, he had reminded Hunter to take her seriously. After all, she had defeated many top gamblers in City Ao. Hidesuke Ida was also worried that Gu Ning mighte to gamble with him. Anyway, on the first day, he had challenged her as well, so he stayed far away from her in case she noticed him. Chapter 2273 - No Mercy for Enemies

Chapter 2273: No Mercy for Enemies

At the beginning, he was indeed very proud and arrogant, but he gave in after witnessing Gu Nings abilities. She had won a fortune three times in a row! Although he was reluctant to ept the result, he didnt want to embarrass himself again by acting against her. It wasnt worth it. He had already been greatly humiliated. In fact, except for Lucas, all the other foreign gamblers were humiliated publicly this time. They had lost the most money ever to Gu Ning. At their first meeting, Hidesuke Ida had challenged Gu Ning, but Gu Ning never seemed to be interested in gambling with him. Hidesuke Ida wasnt dumb after all, and he wouldnt want to gamble with Gu Ning. In addition, Gu Ning didnt care much about his unkind words. Hidesuke Ida had lost a lot of money to her, which was enough to teach him a lesson. She wouldnt let Hunter go simply because he had paid a killer to murder her. She just paid him back. After that, nothing unpleasant happened. Themunication game was over at 12 am, and they went to have lunch together. Hunter would go to the airport at 1 pm, so he couldnt enjoy the meal with them. Gu Ning was looking for chances to approach Hunter when there was nobody around. She didnt want to affect innocent people when she injured Hunter. In the dining hall, Hunters phone rang, so he walked to a quiet ce to answer it. It was a good chance, so Gu Ning followed him over. Although many people saw Gu Ning, she was going in the direction of the washroom, so no one thought that she targeted Hunter. Hunter went to have the call in front of the French window. Gu Ning stood nearby, then released icy magical power to attack his body. Although it might not be a good idea to injure Hunter at Ye Chaoxiongs casino, she didnt know when she could have the second chance. Anyway, even if Hunter was injured, doctors wouldnt know what was wrong with his body even with a medical check in the hospital. They would only believe that he had an unknown illness. Moreover, she didnt aim to kill Hunter. She just wanted him to be disabled. Attacked by icy magical power, Hunter stiffened and started to find it hard to move. Once he moved, his limbs hurt and it was difficult for him to speak. After a while, Hunter couldnt move at all, or stand steadily. With a loud sound, he fell to the ground. Because nobody was around, no one saw it, and Gu Ning seized the chance and left. Before long, someone saw Hunter and went to tell Ye Chaoxiong about it. Ye Chaoxiong immediately took his people to see him. When other people heard that Hunter copsed on the ground, they also walked over. At this moment, they didnt gloat over his bad luck. Although they disliked and even hated Hunter, they wouldnt gloat over his misfortune when he was in trouble. After all, they didnt know whether Hunter was seriously injured. After they came, they saw Hunter lying on the ground. Although his eyes were open, his body could barely move. He seemed to be saying something, but his voice was too hoarse to be heard. Because Hunter was injured in the Ye familys casino, Ye Chaoxiong was very unhappy. Hunter copsed in the Ye familys casino, but nobody knew he was attacked by someone else. Everyone believed that he fell by himself, so the Ye family wasnt guilty. Hunters assistant didnt me them for it either. Hunters assistant stayed by his side with great anxiety. Looking at Hunter, he could only hope that Hunter would be fine. Because none of them were doctors, nobody dared to move Hunter in case he was more seriously injured. Ye Jiasheng called an ambnce at once and told them to walk away first so that Hunter could have some fresh air. Without dy, they all walked away and began to talk about it. What happened? Why did Hunter suddenly fall? Who knows! Probably because of hypoglycemia or something. Has he lost too much these two days and fall in anger? I think its possible. Many people believed that Hunter copsed because Gu Ning had angered him, but they didnt dare to say that in front of Gu Ning. Therefore, they only dared to discuss it in a quiet voice. In addition, even if Hunter fell because Gu Ning had angered him, they didnt think it was Gu Nings fault. Gu Ning had won a lot of money from many people after all. Hunter wasnt the only loser. Other gamblers who lost didnt have a heavy fall, but Hunter did. That should be his own problem. At this time, Gu Ning was already back at Leng Shaotings side. Only Leng Shaoting was aware of the real reason for Hunters fall. Looking at Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting was full of love for her. Even though it seemed wrong that as a soldier, Leng Shaoting didnt stop Gu Ning from injuring other people and even supported her, soldiers were citizens too. Leng Shaoting had his standards. He wouldnt protect whoever was injured. Bad people like Hunter should be punished. If he hadnt tried to murder Gu Ning, Gu Ning wouldnt have attacked. As a result, Hunter asked for it himself. Precisely because Leng Shaoting was a soldier, he didnt do it and left it to Gu Ning. Hey, everyone is saying that Hunter fell because you angered him! He Siyin joked when Gu Ning walked back. Nobody was suspicious of Gu Nings absence just now. He Siyin joked about it with Gu Ning because she knew that no one would really me Gu Ning for it. Gu Ning didnt care about that either. If Hunter really copsed because I angered him, then hes too mentally weak. Ive angered many people, but I didnt see anyone else copse, said Gu Ning airily with a smile. She didnt think it was wrong to crack a joke right now. Anyway, she had no mercy for her enemies. Hunter had tried to kill her, and she only disabled him. Right, I think Hunter is just in poor health, said He Siyin. She didnt really think that Hunter copsed because Gu Ning had angered him. Hunter wasnt that weak! Hunter is notorious for his cruelty. He challenged you that day and said to have a big bet. He actually didnt want your money, but a limb. However, he was scared after witnessing your abilities, said He Hongjie. He clearly knew Hunters cruelty, so he hated Hunter very much. It happened before. Several potential gamblers lost to him and he cut off their hands. They couldnt gamble anymore. Chapter 2274 - Youre the Shameless One!

Chapter 2274: Youre the Shameless One!

]Hunter had their agreement before gambling with them, or the tragedy wouldnt have happened. In order to make sure that the winner wouldnt be med for the result and the loser wouldnt regret or deny it, they needed to sign an agreement. Those gamblers agreed to do that because they wanted to do the same thing to Hunter, but some were also provoked by Hunter. Anyway, it was always Hunter who challenged them, so Hunter was cruelerpared with them. Unfortunately hes scared. If he dared to do that with me, I would like to see his reaction if he loses, said Gu Ning and felt it was quite a shame. Although Gu Ning didnt approve of betting limbs, she wouldnt refuse if Hunter wanted to do that with her. After all, she wanted to pay Hunter back. If he gambles with you, hed surely lose. Or he wouldnt have quit. This is the first time that Ive seen Hunter quit! Its really rare. He Siyinughed at Hunter. Before long, an ambnce came and Hunter was sent to the hospital. Even if Hunter fell by himself, he fell in the Ye familys casino, and Hunter wasnt a regr gambler. He was the Ye familys guest, so the Ye family arranged for Ye Jiasheng to go to the hospital with him. As Hunters friend, Ji Anchen, also went there with him. Although everyone was slightly affected by Hunters sudden fall, they still continued to enjoy the meal. They wouldnt stay hungry just because Hunter fell. After the meal, they went to have a rest in the lounge. And at 2:30 pm, they went back to the gambling hall. In the hospital, the result of the medical check was soon out, but the doctors failed to find the reason why Hunters limbs suddenly became stiff and the blood even stopped circting. The doctors had never seen such symptoms before, so they didnt know how to deal with it. They had to keep Hunter in the hospital for observation before sending him home. As a result, Hunter couldnt leave today. After paying Hunter back, Ji Anchen was the next target, but Gu Ning needed to wait till the night. Gu Ning wasnt sure when she would leave, but she wouldnt go home until tomorrow. In the afternoon, they had themunication game. No gamblers bet their limbs, and they made much smaller bets today. After all, not many people could afford chips which cost a million yuan each. No matter how rich they were, they could lose all of their wealth within a very short time. Therefore, those gamblers who challenged other gamblers could set the bet, which could be ten thousand yuan or a hundred thousand yuan. Gamblers who were challenged could decide whether to ept the challenge or not. At 4 pm, Zhan Zhiyin needed to leave the capital. She wanted to stay, but couldnt think of a good reason. After all, she wasnt very familiar with Leng Shaoming and couldnt ask him out very often. If she asked him out too often, he might be displeased because they werent familiar. Besides, Leng Shaoming would leave tomorrow morning back to work too. Even if she stayed in the capital, she wouldnt be able to see him. Because Zhan Zhiyin needed to go back to City H, she needed to tell Leng Shaoming before leaving. Knowing that Zhan Zhiyin was leaving, Leng Shaoming asked her about the departure time. He nned to drive her to the airport. Leng Shaoming didnt propose to drive Zhan Zhiyin to the airport for a purpose. He was simply a well-educated gentleman with good manners. They only chatted with each other on WeChat for a while after their meeting yesterday. They didnt talk with each other for long, they just kept in touch. In that case, they felt they could be together, butcked confidence. It was hard to tell the oue right now. They needed to see what would happen in the future. After all, they werent very familiar now! After Leng Shaoming sent Zhan Zhiyin to the airport, he didnt leave until she had passed the security check. He felt a little reluctant to see her leave, but he wasnt too affected. After having dinner and going back to the hotel, Gu Ning was stopped by Ji Manlin again at the door. Miss Tang, please tell me his phone number. Ji Manlin begged her. Her attitude was much better this time, because she was unwilling to annoy Gu Ning. If Gu Ning was annoyed, it would be impossible for her to get that mans phone number. Sorry, I cant, said Gu Ning coldly. How could you be so selfish? Ji Manlin criticized her at once, as if Gu Ning had done something to harm her. Selfish? Gu Ning felt it was ridiculously funny. Miss Ji, I think you need to think twice. Youre the shameless one here. Why do you have to bother me for a strange mans phone number? Do youck men so much? Isnt there a man whos willing to marry you in City Ao? You Humiliated by Gu Ning, Ji Manlin was angry and her face distorted in anger. Ji Manlin, enough is enough. Stop causing trouble here. If you dont leave right now, Ill have you thrown out. Ye Jiasheng walked out at this moment and threatened her. He couldnt stand Ji Manlins behavior any second longer. You Looking at Ye Jiasheng, Ji Manlin almost cried from feeling aggrieved. Ye Jiasheng disliked her and Tang Aining refused to give her that mans phone number, so she felt as if she was bullied. Ye Jiasheng and the others ignored Ji Manlin, then walked straight into the hotel. This time, Ji Manlin didnt dare to stop them. She understood that she could really be thrown out if she dared to stop them here, but she couldnt control herself. She was determined to get that mans phone number. Unfortunately, Tang Aining refused to tell her. After Ye Jiasheng sent them to the floors of their rooms, he was ready to leave, but was stopped by Gu Ning. Gu Ning invited him to spend some time in her suite. Ye Jiasheng understood that Gu Ning wanted to talk about something with him, so he went over. Gu Ning stayed with Leng Shaoting, and Leng Shaoting was present, so Ye Jiasheng wasnt afraid that other people might misunderstand them. Gu Ning asked Ye Jiasheng for Ji Anchens home address. Ye Jiasheng realized that she nned to pay Ji Anchen back, but he didnt stop her. It was her own business after all. Therefore, Ye Jiasheng gave Gu Ning the address of Ji Anchens home. With Ji Anchens home address, Gu Ning didnt set off right away. Although it was already dark, it was still early. It was just 8:30 pm and she wasnt sure whether Ji Anchen was home. Therefore, she decided to go a bitter. Chapter 2275 - Pay Ji Anchen back

Chapter 2275: Pay Ji Anchen back

She was afraid that Ji Anchen might be asleep if she went there toote, which would make it inconvenient for her to take action. After all, she just wanted to pay Ji Anchen back and didnt want to hurt other people. If Ji Anchen went to bed, his wife would be lying next to him. In that case, his wife might also be affected. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting set off when it was nearly 10 pm. Leng Shaoting borrowed a car from the hotel and drove Gu Ning there. Because they hadnt gone there before, they used the GPS. Anyway, the Ji family lived in the famous wealthy area in City Ao. It was easy to find and wasnt far from the suburbs. City Ao wasnt a big city, and an expensive house upied arge piece ofnd, so rich people normally didnt live in the city center. Even though the house was near the suburbs, it was super expensive. It was also located in the famous haunt of rich people in City Ao, so only the super rich could afford a house here. The Ji family had dozens of billions of yuan in wealth, so they could easily buy an expensive house. It only took about a dozen minutes to get to that area from the hotel, so when they arrived, it was only 10 pm. Although Gu Ning knew that the Ji family lived here and the number of their house, this block was very strange to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Therefore, they needed time to search for it. Luckily, Gu Ning had Jade Eyes, so it was convenient for her to look for it. Since they were in a block where rich people lived, it was under tight security. Leng Shaotings car couldnt get in, so they went to park the car nearby, then walked over. They didnt go in through the gate, but jumped over the wall. The block was veryrge, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had searched for nearly twenty minutes till they finally found the Ji familys house. It was already about 10:30 pm now. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting hid outside the house in unobtrusive trees first. After that, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the inside of the Ji familys house. Gu Ning had good luck today. At this time, Ji Anchen was still up and was dealing with something in the study. It was a good chance for Gu Ning to take action. In order to not be caught, Leng Shaoting used his magical energy to damage the surveince cameras around the house. It couldnt be easier for cultivators in the Golden Core Stage. Speaking of the cultivation, Gu Ning hadnt cultivated for a long time, so her level hadnt improved. Leng Shaoting was in the same situation. It seemed that they needed to spend more time on cultivation after this was done. After Leng Shaoting damaged the surveince cameras around the house, there would be no worries. Without dy, the two of them went to the window of Ji Anchens study. When they were sure that there was nobody and the surveince cameras werent working, Leng Shaoting took out his sword. He flew up with Gu Ning to Ji Anchens study. Although there were burr bars, the window was open, so Gu Ning could sessfully release cold magical power to injure Ji Anchen. Even if there was a wall in the middle, Gu Ning could still do that. It only consumed more of her magical power. Ji Anchen didnt face the window, so he didnt see them standing out, or he would have been scared. After all, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were standing on a sword outside. It was too unbelievable and people had only seen that on TV. At the edge of the window, Gu Ning released cold magical power to injure Ji Anchen. As the cold magical power attacked his body, Ji Anchen felt that something wasnt right, but didnt know what was happening. As his body became stiffer, Ji Anchen finally realized that his body wasnt in a good condition. He wanted to pick up his phone and call his wife at once. However, when he tried to reach out his hand, he found it very difficult. Although his fingers could touch his phone, he had no strength to pick it. He opened his mouth, trying to shout, but his voice was too hoarse to be heard. His wife was downstairs. Even if his wife was outside the door, his wife might not be able to hear him. An idea dawned on Ji Anchen. Hunter had gone through the same thing today! What exactly had happened? Why did he suddenly be like this? Ji Anchen was horrified and felt very ufortable. After a while, Gu Ning stopped and left with Leng Shaoting. Ji Anchen was in the same situation as Hunter now. He was half disabled. They could still talk and think in the future, but their bones were frozen. They could only lie in bed or sit in a wheelchair afterwards. They couldnt use their limbs and would have to rely on other people to live. Was that cruel? No, not at all. They had tried to kill Gu Ning and cut off her head after all. Compared to their evil, Gu Ning was too kind. Gu Ning didnt directly kill them simply because she survived. If she was hurt, they would surely pay their lives for that. Even though Leng Shaoting was a soldier, he would still kill for Gu Ning. Soldiers only protected people who deserved protection, and they would punish the evil. When Mrs. Ji noticed that something was wrong, it was already about 12 am and she was about to go to sleep. She came to Ji Anchens study to ask him whether he needed to go to bed now. Seeing Ji Anchenying his head on the table, she thought he was asleep, so she walked to wake him up. However, she suddenly heard Ji Anchens hoarse, weak voice. C-Call the h-hospital. Hearing that, Mrs. Ji was scared. She immediately asked Ji Anchen what had happened, but Ji Anchen could barely say anything. In a hurry, Mrs. Ji called the hospital right away. After they arrived at the hospital, the doctor gave him the same medical exam result as Hunter. Ji Anchen was stiff all over his body, but didnt lose his consciousness, so he was extremely frightened after finding out that he suffered the same thing as Hunter. Because they couldnt find the cause of it, they couldnt treat him. Did he have to be like this for the rest of his life? Ji Anchen also had a feeling that it wasnt a coincidence. Could it be purposely done by someone and they were targeted? Who could do that? Who had the ability to hurt them without them noticing it? Even the doctors couldnt find out what had happened to them. All of a sudden, Ji Anchen thought of Zhou Qingzhi. He didnt think it was done by Zhou Qingzhi, but felt that Zhou Qingzhi should know the reason why such a strange thing happened. Therefore, Ji Anchen told Mrs. Ji to call Zhou Qingzhi. However, it was toote now and Zhou Qingzhi must be asleep, so they decided to wait till tomorrow. That night, Ji Anchen was doomed to sleep badly. Although he was stiff all over his body, it wasnt very painful, his body was just aching in his bones. It was impossible for him to sleep well. Chapter 2276 - Visit the He Family

Chapter 2276: Visit the He Family

The next morning, at 8 oclock, Mrs. Ji called Zhou Qingzhi and told him about what had happened to Ji Anchen. Once Zhou Qingzhi heard, he knew that it must have been done by Gu Ning. Although he wasnt clear about what exactly Gu Ning had done to Ji Anchen to make Ji Anchens body stiff. And even the doctors couldnt discover the reason for it, he was sure it was abnormal. Only people with super power could do that. In retrospect, Zhou Qingzhi still felt that he was quite lucky. Luckily, he hadnt offended Gu Ning, or he might have suffered the same fate. Because Zhou Qingzhi had promised not to interfere in Gu Nings grudge with Ji Anchen, he wouldnt do anything even though he knew it was done by Gu Ning. Therefore, he told Mrs. Ji that he wasnt in City Ao right now. He had already left City Ao for the maind yesterday afternoon and he wouldnt be back until half a monthter. Mrs. Ji was very disappointed, but she could do nothing about it. She didnt dare to force Zhou Qingzhi toe back. Mrs. Ji could only ask him toe visit Ji Anchen once he was back. Zhou Qingzhi agreed, but it was another matter whether he would reallye and help them. When the dinner party was over, all the guests were supposed to leave. In the morning, Ye Chaoxiong specially shared a meal with several of the foreign gamblers. Gu Ning and He Hongjie were also invited. They didnt rush to go home and would leave after having lunch. On their way to the dining hall, Gu Ning walked along with He Hongjie. He Hongjie asked her when she would go home. If she had time, they would like to invite her to visit the He family. It wasnt a courtesy, but a sincere invitation. After all, it was rare for Gu Ning to visit City Ao and City Ao was very close to HK. Since He Hongjie sincerely invited Gu Ning, Gu Ning didnt turn him down. Anyway, there was nothing she had to deal with right now and City Ao was indeed very close to HK. There was no reason for her to say no. She could directly fly back to the capital from HK afterwards. Therefore, Gu Ning epted his invitation. After having lunch, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left with He Hongjie for HK. Back in HK, it was still very early, so He Hongjie arranged for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to have a rest in the hotel. He woulde to pick them up to dine in the He familys ce at 4 pm. Originally, He Hongjie nned to invite Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to stay in the He familys house, but Gu Ning declined, because she was unwilling to bother them. It wasnt convenient either. He Hongjie understood, so he didnt try to persuade her toe. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt feel that they needed a rest, so they went to change their clothes in the room and put back on their real appearances before hanging out. Right now, there were already cosmetics departments of Kouzi in HK, which were set up by Kouzis business partner, so Gu Ning decided to have an inspection. She mainly wanted to see how they were managed. She didnt want the reputation of Kouzi to be damaged. HK was known as a shopping paradise, because the goods here were cheaper than those sold at the cosmetics department in the maind. They were tax-free. Even Kouzi became cheaper here and only cost several hundred yuan. In the shopping malls of HK, the flow of people was almost half or even two-thirds higher than that of the shopping malls in maind, especially at the luxury department. The saleswomen were always upied, and there were long lines before the checkout counter. However, not every brand was very popr, so the number of customers differed at different cosmetics departments. Not many people were visiting Kouzi, because it didnt have much fame here yet, but it was gaining poprity. Once consumers used Kouzi products, they would find out that they had great effects, so they were willing to buy them again. They also shared Kouzi with their friends, so Kouzi gradually obtained loyal customers. Its cosmetics department had been set up for only two months, so it needed time to promote its sales. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the Kouzi cosmetics department, they casually walked around. Many people were attracted to this beautiful couple andplimented them. Although there werent many customers around the Kouzi cosmetics department, there were about eight of them while there were only three saleswomen. As a result, not every customer was served. A saleswoman asked Gu Ning what she needed and Gu Ning said she just looked around, then the saleswoman told Gu Ning to enjoy herself. If she needed anything, she could call the saleswoman. At one side of the cosmetics department, two girls were hesitating to buy Kouzi. They were afraid it might be useless. Kouzi wasnt cheap, and not everyone could afford it. They were unwilling to waste money. If Kouzi wasnt effective, it would be a total waste of their money. After hesitating for a while, the two girls gave it up. They felt they needed more time to think about it. Seeing that, Gu Ning said, Miss, Kouzi is a very effective skincare brand. You can look at my skin. My skin got much better after I used Kouzi. Im not wearing any make-up now. If you dont believe it, you can put on a facial mask right now. Remove it in fifteen minutes, and half of the e on your face should disappear. If it doesnt disappear, you can decide not to buy Kouzi then. Ill pay for a facial mask for you. Because the girl had e on her face, she didnt wear any make-up. It was convenient for her to put on a facial mask. The girl came precisely because she heard that the facial masks of Kouzi had a great effect on e, but a box of facial masks wasnt cheap, so she hesitated. If it was effective, it would be worth the price. If not, it would be a total waste of money. Gu Ning talked to the girl because she wanted to seize this chance to promote Kouzi. Other people didnt know that Gu Ning was the founder of Kouzi, so they, especially the saleswomen at the counter, felt it was strange when she promoted Kouzi. They were surprised that a strange girl would be so willing to promote Kouzi. Anyway, since she said that, she must be a loyal customer of Kouzi, so they were happy to see her promote Kouzi. They didnt stop her. However, they couldnt believe that Gu Ning really wasnt wearing any make-up. The saleswomen at the Kouzi cosmetics department were greatly surprised too. In fact, they clearly knew that Kouzi was very effective and their skin got much better after they used Kouzi. They didnt have e and freckles problems now. Even if they went out without any make-up on, they werent afraid. Chapter 2277 - She Really Wore No Make-up!

Chapter 2277: She Really Wore No Make-up!

However, Gu Nings skin was much better than theirs. Her skin was white, smooth, and wless. If she didnt say that she wasnt wearing any make-up, everyone would believe that she had put on a delicate look. They had never seen a girl who could be so beautiful without any make-up! It seemed as if she had a natural filter on her face! Actually, Gu Ning looked very young and should be about twenty years old. It was normal that her skin was in a good condition. Some people were born with wless skin, so it wasnt umon, but Gu Ning probably had the best skin they had ever seen. What? Youre not wearing any make-up? Hearing that, many people were amazed. They immediately walked over to observe Gu Ning face to see whether it was true. If it was allowed, they would definitely reach out to touch her face. No way, your skin looks so perfect! Is she maybe wearing very light make-up? Many girls im that they dont wear any make-up, but they actually used toning cream. Gu Ning put on a slight smile, then said confidently, If you dont believe it, I can wash my face with makeup remover right now, but different peoples skin are in different conditions. Some are better, while some are not, so there might be different results after using Kouzi. However, I can be sure that your skin can be greatly improved. Youll be able to go out without any make-up. My skin has always been in good condition, but it used to be a little dark. After using Kouzi, my skin was lightened up and whitened. Well, I live in the capital, so I tried it as soon as it came out. Ive used Kouzi for a long time. There was magical power in Kouzi products, so their skin would get better and better over time. Actually, no matter how effective Kouzi was, its effect could onlyst for a short time. It didnt mean ones skin would be in a good condition forever after using Kouzi. If you had food you were allergic to, you could still have bad e. If you used skincare products which werent suitable for you, your skin could be damaged. After hearing Gu Nings words, those who didnt know much about Kouzi got excited. If it really had such a great effect, it would be good news for them. Why do you approve of Kouzi so much? Were you hired by them? Someone questioned. Hearing that, many people began to doubt Gu Ning. They were afraid to be fooled. A saleswoman became anxious. No, no, we didnt hire any people to promote our products. Saying that, she turned to look at Gu Ning with doubts. Did this girle to cause trouble? Although she was doubtful, she wasnt sure of it. Perhaps Gu Ning really liked Kouzi. The saleswoman felt it was inappropriate to criticize Gu Ning. Gu Ning smiled at the person who said she was paid to promote Kouzi. If you dont believe the great effect of Kouzi, you can look it up on the Inte. There are manyments left by consumers of Kouzi. I also told you that you can try it right here right now. You can witness the effect with your own eyes. Gu Ning didnt get mad, facing their question. It was very normal to be questioned when they knew little about Kouzi. Hearing Gu Nings exnation, they were more convinced, but they stayed doubtful before witnessing the effect. Miss, can you do me this favor? Ill settle the bill for you, Gu Ning asked the girl who had e. Sure! The girl had the same idea, so she agreed. After that, Gu Ning turned to the crowd and said, If you think its not persuasive enough, I need another volunteer. I need someone with skin problems so that we can see the effect. Ill try. Once Gu Ning finished, a middle-aged woman who had msma walked out. Although she simply wanted to get a free treatment, Gu Ning didnt care much about it since she was willing to be a volunteer. After that, Gu Ning told a saleswoman to get them a box of facial masks. She let Leng Shaoting pay for it first, then she opened the box and gave the girl and the middle-aged woman a piece. Before they put it on, Gu Ning took a photo of them without any filters. Afterwards, they put on the masks, and Gu Ning also started washing her face. She wet the cotton pads with makeup remover, then wiped her face, but her face stayed the same. Gu Ning then spread the cotton pads to show the crowd. There was no make-up on them, which shocked everyone. No way! She really isnt wearing any make-up. Wow, her skin is wless. After that, Gu Ning washed her face with cleanser and her face stayed white, smooth, and wless. This time, nobody dared to doubt whether Gu Ning really had no make-up on her face. They became envious of her, and couldnt wait to buy Kouzi products. However, they decided to be patient. They were going to see what would happen to the face of the girl and the middle-aged woman. In the meanwhile, many people took out their phones to search the Web for news about Kouzi. They began to readments left by people who had used Kouzi. Not everyone had wild spection. When they read thements on Kouzi, they didnt think about whether they were left by the Inte Water Army paid by Kouzi. Most people were convinced that Kouzi was indeed very effective. Shoppers who walked by the Kouzi cosmetics department were attracted to them. Within a short time, more and more people stayed after knowing what they were doing. Fifteen minutes soon passed. The girl and the middle-aged woman removed the facial mask from their faces. As soon as other people saw their faces, they were all amazed by the effect of the facial mask. As Gu Ning had said, their faces were in a much better condition now. The girl and the middle-aged woman were excited too after watching the other peoples reaction. After that, they went to wash their faces andpared their current faces to the photos they had taken earlier. They could clearly see at least half of the e and msma had faded. Wow, this is The middle-aged woman could barely finish a sentence from the excitement, because the msma on her face always bothered her. Even her husband lost interest in her because of the msma. She had tried many ways to get rid of it, but never seeded! Chapter 2278 - Not Jealousy

Chapter 2278: Not Jealousy

How long can this effectst? Will it go away in a while? Its not umon that many skincare products could have quick effects because they contain too many harmful chemicals, which can cause side effects. Although they were amazed by the unbelievable effect of Kouzi, some had questions. It was too unbelievable to be true. Other people had the same worry. No, it wont. Kouzi products are made of natural materials. You can do a test if you want. Gu Ning said, Many women have searched the Inte forments on Kouzi just now. Kouzi has been established for a while. If there are really side effects, there would definitely be negativements. Kouzi has built its reputation on safety and quality. Gu Ning had enough confidence to say that, so people were convinced by her. Right, I just read manyments about Kouzi on the Inte. They are all positivements. Its also very popr in the maind. Its even as popr as intentional brands, said a woman. She was actually quite surprised by that. To her astonishment, Kouzi enjoyed great poprity. Ive readments about it too. Its said that sales of Kouzi ranked 10th on the international market and 1st on the domestic market this season. There was also a huge gap between it and the brand ranked 2nd, said another woman. She was surprised by the fast growth of a newly-established brand. In fact, with such an unbelievable effect, it was hard for Kouzi not to be popr. Because not everyone read the same result after searching the Inte for it, some women were surprised again after hearing their conversation. They had only readments on the effect of Kouzi, so they didnt know that the young girl standing in front of them actually was the founder of Kouzi. What? Kouzi ranked 10th on the international market and 1st on the domestic market. There was also a huge gap between it and the brand ranked 2nd? Jesus, its so unbelievable! Right, and its been established for only a very short time. All of them were amazed. Looking at Gu Ning, the saleswomen at the Kouzi cosmetics department somehow felt as if their leader came, because Gu Ning had a natural air of power. Other people who didnt know Gu Ning was just a visitor thought she might be the manager or boss of Kouzi. However, they only thought that she might be the manager of this cosmetics department, instead of the brand. After witnessing the unbelievable effect, all the women around immediately told the saleswomen to get them the goods. The saleswomen became busy at once, so they didnt have time to serve Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt stay there any longer, and left with Leng Shaoting. When other people in the shopping mall saw the panic-buying at Kouzi cosmetics department, they thought that something went wrong! After realizing that they were just shopping for Kouzi, they were amazed. Out of curiosity, more and more people came over. After hearing what had happened, they joined the shopping spree. Because a lot of shoppers went to buy Kouzi, the saleswomen at other cosmetics departments became displeased. Normally, Kouzi wasnt so popr, but it suddenly became so popr today! It seemed those shoppers were bewitched and couldnt stop buying Kouzi. Before long, many of Kouzi products were out of stock. When the manager of Kouzi cosmetics department received the news through a call from a saleswoman in the shopping mall, the manager was shocked. Many products were out of stock? It was so fast. How could it be possible? Because the manager was so shocked, he couldnt even believe his ears. Given the previous sales of Kouzi, it shouldnt be sold out so quickly. The saleswoman then told the manager what had happened. The manager was surprised and felt very thankful to the girl who had done them a big favor. After a while, the manager went to the cosmetics department and watched the surveince video. When he saw Gu Ning, he was taken aback because he recognized her. It was her! Unexpectedly, Gu Ning came to HK and visited the cosmetics department today. Even if the Kouzi cosmetics department in HK only had a cooperation with Kouzi in the maind and wasnt an affiliatedpany, they shared the reputation of the same brand. Therefore, it was very normal that Gu Ning came to conduct an inspection. If they, as the business partner, didnt protect the reputation of Kouzi well, Kouzi could end their cooperation. Although Kouzi HK wasnt as popr as Kouzi maind, it had some fame and their boss approved of it as well. After all, the cosmetics department in HK had been set for only two months. It would take time for Kouzi to develop. Unexpectedly, once Gu Ning showed up here, it became popr. It seemed Gu Ning became sessful not by chance, but by destiny. Manager, who is she? the saleswoman asked curiously. Given the managers reaction, she realized that the girl must be an important figure. The manager took a deep breath, then said, Shes the founder of Kouzi, Gu Ning. What? Hearing that, the saleswoman was shocked. She didnt expect the young girl to be the founder of Kouzi, Gu Ning, and she failed to recognize her. The saleswoman was aware that the founder of Kouzi was a girl about twenty years old and the girls name was Gu Ning. She had also seen her photos, but still failed to recognize her because she didnt have a deep impression of Gu Ning. It turned out that the young girl she met today was the founder of Kouzi! No wonder she felt Gu Ning had an air of power. Gu Ning was indeed their leader! The saleswoman was full of regrets now. If she had recognized Gu Ning back then, she could have taken pictures with her. It was hard not to admire such a young and sessful entrepreneur. It wasnt jealousy, just pure admiration. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to visit other cosmetics departments in other shopping malls, but they didnt do the same thing. What she had done in the first counter would soon spread abroad. The products were out of stock, and the customers would definitely go to buy Kouzi from other cosmetics departments. In that case, its great effect would soon be known to more people. Without surprise, those women who failed to buy Kouzi at the first cosmetics department ran to other counters for it. At the beginning, the saleswoman at other counters were confused. They didnt understand why so many customers came to buy Kouzi today. Did hell freeze over? Chapter 2279 - Have No Principles

Chapter 2279: Have No Principles

It was impossible! Before long, they figured out what had happened. Those women finally discovered the great effect of Kouzi, so they immediately came to buy it. The saleswomen were very happy to see Kouzi be popr because they could make moremission. The saleswomen at other cosmetics departments were greatly surprised when a lot of shoppers swarmed into Kouzi cosmetics department all of a sudden. Some of them got jealous too. After a while, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to the hotel. After having a rest, He Hongjie sent some people over to pick up Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. He Siyang and He Siyin came to pick them up. When they saw Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had put back on their real appearances, they felt it was more pleasant. Their real appearances were more attractive after all. In the He familys house, every member treated Gu Ning politely. Gu Ning had saved He Siyang and the whole He family. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, the He family could have lost their casino to He Hongyuan and they would have be poor overnight. After having a meal in the He familys house, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. It was about 9 pm, so He Siyang and He Siyin drove them back to the hotel. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would take the flight at 9:50 am tomorrow, so they would go to the airport after having breakfast. He Siyang said that he would go to pick them up at 8 am tomorrow. It took about forty minutes to get to the airport from the hotel, so it was very suitable to set off at 8 am. Gu Ning didnt want to bother He Siyang and actually nned to let the hotel send them, but He Siyang insisted, so Gu Ning agreed in the end. The next day, just before 8 am, He Siyang arrived at the hotel. After picking up Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, they went to the airport. After three and a half hours, the nended at the airport in the capital. When they walked out of the exit, it was already 1 pm. They went to get their car in the parking lot and went straight back to the city center. Afterwards, they went to dine. However, when they were having the meal, it suddenly started snowing outside. Although it wasnt heavy and wasnt that beautiful, Gu Ning was still stunned. This was the first time that she had felt a snowy winter after her reincarnation! Although she had gone through a winter after her reincarnation, she was in the south back then and it hadnt snowed in the south in many years. She had been to the Kunlun Mountain and encountered heavy snow, but it was a different feeling. The Kunlun Mountain was a snow mountainndform, and it was covered by snow for two-thirds of the year. What? Do you like snow? Leng Shaoting asked. Not really. Its just really rare. Gu Ning came back to her senses. It snows heavily every winter in the capital. The Imperial Garden is very beautiful in the snow with plum blossoms everywhere. Many photographers will go there to take photos every year. If the snow gets heavier, we can visit there when I have time, said Leng Shaoting. Although he had little interest in the sights, he was more than willing to take Gu Ning there if Gu Ning enjoyed the snow. As long as Gu Ning was happy, he would be satisfied. Sure! Gu Ning said, But I have a test in a week. If the snow gets heavier these two days, we can visit the park together. Ill go back to school after the weekend. I must focus on my studies before the test. Im a student after all, but I barely go to school sses. Even if I have a photographic memory, I cant get knowledge without learning. Gu Ning felt a little guilty. She indeed spent little time in school and a semester was already about to pass. Great, I believe that you can do it! Leng Shaoting stroked Gu Nings head andforted her. Pfttt. As soon as they finished, someone snorted withughter from the table next to them. Photographic memory? Stop bragging! It was a woman about forty years old. Although she didnt say that to Gu Ning, but another woman across from her at the same table, it was obvious that she was mocking Gu Ning. Gu Ning slightly raised her eyebrow. She wasnt mad, but was displeased. Leng Shaoting, however, got angry at once. He couldnt stand the womans tone when sheughed at Gu Ning, because Gu Ning really had a photographic memory. However, even if he was angry, he didnt bother to argue with that woman. However, another woman chimed in. Right, young people nowadays pay very little attention to studying. They fool around every day. They have no principles. Saying that, she gave Gu Ning a meaningful nce, which implied that she was talking about Gu Ning. Gu Ning sat facing them, so the woman could see her face clearly. The moment the woman saw Gu Ning, she was struck dumb for a second, not because she recognized Gu Ning, but because she was stunned by Gu Nings beauty. Afterwards, the woman said acidly, Especially those beautiful girls. They could have a sexual rtionship with different men. I heard theyre even willing to be any mans mistress just for money! Jealousy abounded in women of all ages. Women who were mean and easily got jealous would always be jealous of beautiful women no matter how old they were. Leng Shaoting was furious this time, so was Gu Ning. Even though the woman didnt say that to her face, it was still uneptable. It was a humiliation to Gu Ning and she wasnt that tolerant. Leave it to me. Gu Ning patted Leng Shaotings hand tofort him. No matter what, she couldnt let Leng Shaoting handle it. He was a man after all, and onlookers might think that they were being unreasonable if he stood out for her. Normally, men were the strong, while women were the weak. If a man argued with a woman, it was always the mans fault. Therefore, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to leave it to her and she would deal with it on her own. Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning could defend herself, so he didnt stop her. He only felt a little ufortable since Gu Ning was humiliated right in front of his face. The next second, Gu Ning stood up and walked to the next table. Were you talking about me? Gu Ning looked at the woman who just attacked her. Both her tone and attitude were very calm, showing no anger. Chapter 2280 - Apologize and Pay

Chapter 2280: Apologize and Pay

So what? I was talking about you. So? The woman was surprised that Gu Ning dared toe to question her. However, she wasnt afraid. Since she dared to say that aloud, she wouldnt hesitate to admit it. So? Gu Ning sneered. She actually didnt expect that this woman would admit it so quickly. It was a good thing, because Gu Ning needed a reason to argue with that woman. You have no evidence to prove that. Its nder! You must apologize to me, said Gu Ning. She sounded a little tough. Apologize? No way! said the woman arrogantly. She couldnt care less about Gu Nings anger. Given the womans look, she obviously married into a rich family. Lin Another woman who sat with this woman and hadughed at Gu Ning for her photographic memory tried to stop this woman. Although she had made fun of Gu Ning just now, she didnt say that Gu Ning was a bad girl and she felt her friend was too unkind to Gu Ning. The woman called Lin, however, ignored her. Do you still refuse to apologize? Gu Ning squinted and looked dangerous. Watching Gu Nings expression, Lin felt a little guilty, but didnt give in. She still said arrogantly, Am I wrong? Few beautiful girls like you will refuse to sell their bodies for money. Youre all bitches who can do anything for Ah! In fact, this woman became so aggressive for a reason. Her husband had kept a beautiful college girl as a mistress before and had spent a lot of money on that girl. Her husband had even traveled around with that girl. The affair was exposedter. Her husband cut off the sexual rtionship with the college girl, while she didnt get a divorce for the sake of her children and money. However, she could never get over it, so she got paranoid. Whenever she saw pretty girls, she felt disgusted and assumed that they were all bad girls. Before Lin could finish, she eximed, because Gu Ning couldnt stand it any longer and directly threw the coffee on the table on her face. The coffee was still a little hot. Lin wouldnt be burned, but felt quite ufortable due to the high temperature. Lins exmation immediately attracted attention from people around them. A waiter came over at once. Maam, may I help? the waiter asked. Although they argued here and the waiter was very displeased, he still stayed polite. This bit*ch poured coffee on my face! Lin angrily criticized Gu Ning, pointing at her. Bi*ch, who are you talking about? Gu Ning was mad and yed a trick. Im talking about you! said Lin. However, once she finished, she realized she was trapped by Gu Ning. You She was furious. Onlookers snorted withughter. What are youughing about? Be quiet! Lin criticized them and gave them a re. Miss, is it true? Did you pour coffee on this madams face? The waiter asked Gu Ning. He knew it must be true since Lin looked so angry, but he needed to make sure of it. However he wasnt unkind to Gu Ning just because Gu Ning poured coffee on that woman. He had been a waiter for a long time, and such a thing had happened many times before. Normally, it happened for a reason. That woman called Lin must have done something uneptable to make the girl pour coffee on her face. Yes, I did, but shes too evil. She humiliated me first. I told her to apologize, but she refused. She even continued to humiliate me. She said I sold my body for money! I couldnt repeat what she said to my face. I couldnt stand it either, so I took action to stop her, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, onlookers turned to stare at Lin in anger. They were surprised by her unkindness to a young girl. Some people, however, were confused. Why did Lin attack Gu Ning all of a sudden? Did she know something? Therefore, a woman asked, Why did she suddenly say that? Did she witness anything? The woman looked at Gu Ning with jealousy as well. In fact, she asked that question on purpose. Once she said that, other people stared at Gu Ning strangely. There must be a reason for that! Why did Lin criticize Gu Ning all of a sudden? Lin must have witnessed something. Yes, I caught her doing something bad! Lin actually was a little guilty when other people red at her, but she immediately chimed in as soon as someone supported her. Gu Ning felt it was ridiculously amusing. Oh? What did you catch me doing, maam? Gu Ning asked, looking dangerous. Facing Gu Nings eyes, Lin panicked a little. She blinked, but still insisted. I caught you going into a hotel with an old man. Which hotel? I-I cant remember, but I saw you. Maam, do beautiful girls have to be poor in your eyes? Do we have to sell our bodies for money just because were pretty? Gu Ning sneered. Hearing that, Lin was taken aback. Did it mean she was rich? Lin wasnt sure of it, so she didnt know how to answer it. Maam, why dont you say something now? Gu Ning joked. I dont care whether youre rich or not. You poured coffee on my face. You must apologize to me and pay for damaging my clothing. This is my new clothing. It cost me thirsty-six thousand yuan, said Lin. She obviously wanted to stop talking about her humiliation to Gu Ning. Apologize and pay for your clothing? Maam, now you know one should apologize for her bad behavior? Why didnt you apologize to me when you humiliated me earlier? Gu Ning mocked. Lin panicked again, but still ignored Gu Nings request. I just caught you doing something bad. Now you made my clothing dirty. You must pay for it. No way! And I think you dont match Gufan at all. Maam, I strongly suggest you not buy it again. Gu Ning recognized Gufan on her body at a nce. Afterwards, she saw a few shopping bags on the next seat. With a smile, she added, You dont match Kouzi either. I think you should stop using it. Chapter 2281 - That Girl!

Chapter 2281: That Girl!

Gu Nings words confused a lot of people. They thought it had nothing to do with what they were arguing about right now. Why did she tell the woman to stop buying the two brands? Its none of your business what I buy! It has nothing to do with you! Who do you think you are? Lin didnt understand why Gu Ning said that and she got mad. Youll know it in a while, but now. Lets talk about your humiliation to me. Since you refused to apologize and I poured coffee on you, its a draw. I wont me you for that, but I need to tell you that not all beautiful girls are poor and will sell their bodies for money. Dont think youre doing justice by criticizing other people. Youre simply venting your negative emotions on the innocent, said Gu Ning. She had already poured coffee on Lin, so it didnt matter whether Lin apologized now. Gu Ning was unwilling to waste more time on her. She couldnt beat Lin anyway. Hearing Gu Nings words, other people agreed with her. Not all beautiful girls were poor and would sell their bodies for money. Obviously, Lin was mentally sick and tried to damage Gu Nings reputation. As a result, no one defended Lin now. A draw? How is it possible? I just criticized you for a very short while, but my clothing is worth thirty-six thousand yuan! Lin got furious. She didnt think her criticism was a big deal, even if Gu Ning was innocent. She just criticized her and didnt really injure her, while her clothing was indeed damaged. Do you think my reputation isnt valuable? Do you believe you can humiliate me as you like? Gu Ning said coldly in anger. I just told the truth, said Lin. This time, Gu Ning was really angered, and Leng Shaoting couldnt stand it any longer. He stood up and walked straight over, which put great pressure on everyone. He was so handsome! Many women were stunned by his outstanding appearance. Leng Shaoting red at Lin, then coldly said, Youre hardlyparable to her! Leng Shaoting never bothered to bully other people, but now he couldnt allow this woman to humiliate his girl again and again. You Lin was mad when Leng Shaoting slighted her, but she didnt know what to say when she faced Leng Shaotings aggressiveness. Gu Ning didnt want Leng Shaoting to argue with Lin, because it wasnt pleasant, so she stopped him by pulling his arm. She shook her head at him andforted him. Afterwards, she turned to look at Lin and said seriously, I never give in to power, nor bully other people with power. I prefer to stay reasonable, but if you cant be reasonable, I think I shouldnt be polite to you. Im not afraid of nder, but I hate it. You said I sold my body for money, and even caught me going into a hotel with an old man. Do you have any evidence? If not, I can sue you for nder. Hearing that, Lin got anxious and threatened her at once. Sue me? Do you know who I am? Tell you what, I can easily chase you out of the capital! What? Gu Ning snorted. She just told Lin she never gave in to power! I told you I never give in to power. Well, since you want to bully me with power, may I know your family background? How can you chase me out of the capital? Lin couldnt care less about Gu Nings words although Gu Ning confidently said she never yielded to power. Even if Gu Ning was someone, Lin didnt think Gu Ning could be more influential than her. Therefore, Lin said arrogantly, My husband is the chairman of the Aben Group. My family is the Jiang family in the capital. I suggest you not mess with us. Gu Ning had heard of the Aben Group, which was arge business group with over ten billion yuan in assets. However, it was hardlyparable to the Shengning Organization. Although the Shengning Organization had only been established for a month and did not seem very influential, Gu Ning had powerful connections in the capital. Not many corporations dared to take the Shengning Organization lightly. The Aben Group? I know of it, but Im not afraid of it. Oh, did you say you can easily chase me out of the capital? Then I must tell you my name. Im Gu Ning. I major in economics in the Capital University. Im a freshman this year, said Gu Ning. She didnt tell Lin she was the chairman of the Shengning Organization, because Lin could easily find it out. As long as Lin wasnt dumb, she should stop causing her trouble. Gu Ning? It sounds very familiar. When someone heard Gu Nings name, she felt it was super familiar. Yes, I feel its familiar too. Gu Ning? The Capital University. Is she that girl? An idea dawned on someone, but she was very sure of it and felt very excited. Who? someone asked in a hurry. Gu Nings name really sounded very familiar to them. Lin also frowned, because she had heard of Gu Nings name before as well. There were many people who shared the same name, so it wasnt a big deal even if she had heard of Gu Nings name before. However, Gu Ning said she was studying in the Capital University, so Lin felt the name couldnt be an ordinary girls name. Did this young girl enjoy a high status? Lin finally thought about what Gu Ning had said to her just now. Gu Ning said she never gave in to power. After knowing that Lins husband was the chairman of the Aben Group, she didnt seem scared at all and even told Lin who she was. Thinking of that, Lin got anxious. However, how influential could this girl be? When Lin was confused, someone exined that to everyone. Shes the famous national goddess, the youngest, prettiest, most potential, most sessful entrepreneur, the chairman of the Shengning Organization! someone said. The youngest, prettiest, most potential, most sessful entrepreneur? This was the first time Gu Ning had ever heard of that title, so she was a little surprised. It must be a new title people gave to her! It was true. Inte users just voted Gu Ning to be the youngest, prettiest, most potential, most sessful entrepreneur, but Gu Ning didnt pay much attention to the hot topics on the Inte recently, so she was unaware of it. Other people, however, were all shocked. It turned out that this girl in front of them was the youngest, prettiest, most potential, most sessful entrepreneur, the chairman of the Shengning Organization, Gu Ning! Chapter 2282 - A Place with Thicker Magical Power

Chapter 2282: A ce with Thicker Magical Power

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Lin whose husband was the chairman of the Aben Group was struck dumb. Jesus, she just offended the chairman of the Shengning Organization! Sh*t, she was doomed this time. After people came back to their senses, they all got excited. Although they werent Gu Nings fans, Gu Ning was too outstanding and it was hard for them not to admire her. Without dy, they took out their phones to take pictures of her. Gu Ning didnt want to receive so much attention, but she was forced to tell everyone that she was the chairman of the Shengning Organization. What did that woman say? She said Miss Gu sold her body for money? Its ridiculous! Miss Gus business group has dozens of billions of yuan in assets. Shes much richer than the Aben Group. Its impossible that shell sell her body for money. Right! So one must be careful with her words. We all know the Shengning Organization is super influential in the capital with powerful connections. The Aben Group cant afford the result if they mess with the Shengning Organization. People kept on talking about it and began to mock Lin. Although they were ordinary people and were much poorer than her, they were willing to defend Gu Ning and disdained Lins behavior. Hearing their discussion, Lin wasnt mad, instead she was inplete panic now. A-Are you really the chairman of the Shengning Organization? Lin asked. She actually wasnt questioning it, but she refused to believe it. She wished it wasnt the truth and hoped that Gu Ning wasnt the chairman of the Shengning Organization. So? Why do you care about it now? If Im really the chairman of the Shengning Organization, will you stop arguing with me? Gu Ning mocked. She knew Lin would give up once she found out that she was the chairman of the Shengning Organization. Lin didnt dare to mess with her unless she wanted to live a poor life. Gu Ning didnt give her an affirmative answer, but still admitted it, so Lin was scared at once. She immediately apologized to Gu Ning. Miss Gu, Im sorry, I didnt know that youre the chairman of the Shengning Organization. I didnt mean to defame you. Please forgive me and let me go this time. I said its even and I didnt want to argue over that, but you wouldnt stop, said Gu Ning. If she wanted to punish Lin, she wouldnt have given Lin a chance to leave just then. Im sorry, Im sorry, Im terribly wrong, Lin said at once. She only hoped that Gu Ning could let her go now. She didnt want to drag her family into trouble. If her husband learned that she had angered the chairman of the Shengning Organization, her husband would be mad at her. She was also afraid that Gu Ning might punish the Aben Group. If so, I think this drama should be over now. Mrs. Jiang, please bear what I said to you in your mind. Dont attack a young girl just because shes beautiful again. Your unkind words can be really harmful, said Gu Ning and reminded her once more. Sure, sure, I wont do that again. Mrs. Jiang agreed at once. After Gu Ning taught her the lesson today, she didnt dare to attack young, beautiful girls again. Lets go now. Gu Ning was unwilling to stay here any longer, so she pulled Leng Shaoting and walked away. Nobody dared to stop her. As soon as Gu Ning left, Mrs. Jiang copsed on the chair. Although she was relieved now, she was still horrified. People who took photos of Gu Ning posted them on Weibo or WeChat moments, but they only said that they had met Gu Ning by chance. They didnt say what had happened in the restaurant. After walking out of the restaurant, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the siheyuan. The snow wasnt heavy today, so the ground wasnt covered by snow. If it grew heavier, the ground would be slippery, which would affect transportation. Back in the siheyuan, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting chatted with Shangguan Yang for a while, then Gu Ning went to look at the tree vine. Leng Shaoting didnt go with Gu Ning, but stayed to y Elephant chess with Shangguan Yang. In the backyard, there were no outsiders, so the tree vine immediately twisted its body and acted cute before Gu Ning. My owner, wee home! I miss you so much. Its been a few days. It seems you indeed have grown bigger. Standing in front of the tree vine, Gu Ning found it was bigger now. Yes, because the magical power here is thicker. I grew bigger after absorbing it, said the tree vine happily. It felt quite lucky that it had followed Gu Ning here and was epted by her. In that case, how much time do you think you need to form a human shape? Gu Ning asked. I dont know, because I need a good opportunity, said the tree vine. Saying that, it looked a little upset. It couldnt wait to have a human form and visit the mortals world. Well, you need to be patient. Dont worry, youll have a human shape one day, Gu Ning said tofort it. Sure, said the tree vine. Although it couldnt wait to form a human shape, it understood that it took time and it needed to be patient. In half a month, Ill bring you to a ce where the magical power is thicker, said Gu Ning. She was talking about the Kunlun Sects ce. Because she had some free time now, she needed to cultivate and the best ce for cultivation was the Kunlun Sects ce where the magical power was much thicker than in the siheyuan. After all, the magical power at the Kunlun Sects ce was generated by nature, while the magical power in siheyuan was simply gathered by an energy-collecting formation and from the Imperial Pce. A ce with thicker magical power? Where is it? Once the tree vine heard about it, it got excited. It felt the magical power here was already much thicker than in the river, but unexpectedly there was a ce with even thicker magical power. If it could cultivate with thicker magical power, it could form a human shape in the near future. Upon thinking of that, the tree vine was full of excitement. Youll know it by then, said Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning didnt want to tell it right now, the tree vine stopped asking. It was always obedient to its owner. After spending some time with the tree vine, Gu Ning went back to the living room. In the afternoon, Leng Shaoting called Jing Yunyao and asked her to dine with them in the siheyuan. Chapter 2283 - Just an Act

Chapter 2283: Just an Act

When it was almost 6 pm, Jing Yunyao arrived along with Miao Jingjing. After they came, Leng Shaoting asked Jing Yunyao how everything was going these days. He was mainly worried that cultivators might visit their flower shop and find them, which could cause trouble. Jing Yunyao said that everything was alright. No cultivators had visited their flower shop recently, because Gu Ning was the boss of the Pavilion of Magic. All the major families in the cultivation world were aware that nts in the Pavilion of Magic obtained magical power and that Gu Ning had a rtionship with Shangguan Yang, so they didnt bother toe. Jing Jining told Jing Yunyao about that. Jing Jining had stayed in the cultivation world for a while and just left it the day before yesterday. He went to Province Yun yesterday. He had apany to run after all. Although he didnt need to deal with everything in person, he needed to go to work regrly. Jing Jining also told Jing Yunyao about the recent situation in the cultivation world, especially about the Jing family. Because Jing Yaorong went to report it to the head of Tiandaozong that they had run into an ancient pharmacist, Bai Lingtian gave him a recovery magical pill to help Jing Yunfei recover. After taking the recovery magical pill, Jing Yunfei got much better, but couldnt regrow new fingers after they were cut off. Jing Yunyao was the first name that appeared in Jing Jinings mind when he tried to figure out who had injured Jing Yunfei and cut off his fingers. The information he had learned from his father all implied that Jing Yunyao was highly likely to be the culprit. Most importantly, Jing Yunfei got the directions from Gu Ning before he went to find the master, which proved that Jing Yunyao was very likely to be the person who injured Jing Yunfei. In addition, it was a woman who injured Jing Yunfei and the woman was at a very high level. She also wasnt a cultivator from the cultivation world. Although there were cultivators in the mortals world, there werent many in the capital. When Jing Yunfei met the master, they didnt have a conflict. He only wanted some magical pills, and the master challenged him to have a fight. If he could receive ten of her moves, she would give him the magical pills he wanted. It was hard for a cultivator to say no to magical pills. Therefore, Jing Yunyao obviously trapped Jing Yunfei into having a fight against her so that she could seize the chance to injure him. Jing Jining didnt think it was wrong. Instead, he believed that Jing Yunfei deserved it. Even if he knew it was Jing Yunyao, Jing Jining still asked her about it when they met. And Jing Yunyao admitted it. There was no need for her to keep it a secret from Jing Jining because he wouldnt betray her. When Jing Yunyao heard that Jing Yunfei had received a recovery magical pill and got much better, she wasnt displeased. It wasnt beyond her expectation anyway. As long as he couldnt grow new fingers, he paid for what he had done. She couldnt kill him, since that was too much. Although when she was bullied by Jing Yunfei, she couldnt wait to kill him back then. She also hated her so-called younger sister, Jing Yunchan, to death, but her anger went away afterwards. She simply wanted to make them pay for it. She never changed her mind. Jing Yunchan was jealous of her beauty and had tried to disfigure her face. Jing Yunchan had sessfully scratched her face a little, but luckily no scar was left. After Jing Yunyao made great progress, she won Jing Yaorongs special attention and nobody dared to bully her anymore. In fact, they couldnt bully her then. However, after a short while, she left the cultivation world, so she didnt have chances to pay them back. After having dinner, the snow got heavier and the ground was thinly covered by snow. There was snow on the trees, roofs, and everywhere. It was extremely cold, but cultivators could barely feel it. Only Miao Jingjing, who was no longer a cultivator, put on thick clothes. They didnt go back to their own ces tonight and stayed in siheyuan. Because it was Friday today, Gu Ning didnt need to go to school for the next two days. Leng Shaoting also didnt need to carry out any tasks, so he didnt rush to leave. He decided to visit the Imperial Garden with Gu Ning tomorrow when the snow got heavier before going back to the military base. However, if he received any tasks, he would have to go back right away. Because they stayed in the siheyuan tonight, Gu Ning couldnt sleep in the same room as Leng Shaoting. Therefore, they cultivated together. Although they couldnt talk or see each other, they at least could spend some time together. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting cultivated till the next morning, then they went back to their own rooms to take a bath and change their clothes before going to have breakfast. Miao Jingjing was no longer a cultivator, but she still had the blood of being cultivator, so she still tried to circte the blood in her body whenever she had time every day, but she always failed. It wasnt easy to cultivate at all! If one could sessfully get into the period of meditation within a year or two, it was considered rapid progress. After getting into the period of meditation, the future cultivation would be much easier. In the morning, the snow had umted ayer as thick as three or four centimeters, so Leng Shaoting nned to take Gu Ning to the Imperial Garden after lunch. Because of Leng Shaoting, Jing Yunyao didnt rush to go to work in the flower shop today. Lin was in the store anyway, so they didnt need to go to work every day. They normally went to work because they felt bored staying at home. After having lunch, Leng Shaoting brought Gu Ning to the Imperial Garden. He asked Jing Yunyao whether she wanted to go with them, but Jing Yunyao didnt want to interrupt their date, so she declined. The Imperial Garden was only a kilometer away from the siheyuan, so Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning didnt drive. They went there on foot. Although it was snowy, there was still a lot of traffic on the road and the snow was quickly melting. In the snow, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning walked hand in hand. Although they didnt feel cold at all, they were unwilling to attract attention from passers-by, so they put on a long coat, but they only wore a thin shirt inside. Therefore, they didnt look fat, but they still attracted much attention from other people. They were too beautiful to be ignored. However, two girls who walked by them judged them. Beautiful people indeed care more about their appearances than health. Nobody will pay attention to us no matter how we dress. We have to take good care of ourselves in such a cold winter. I dont think theyre cold at all. Perhaps they arent cold. No way! Its just an act. Hearing their discussion, Gu Ning put on a resigned smile. They indeed couldnt feel the cold. It wasnt an act. There were a lot of visitors in the Imperial Garden. Most of them came to appreciate the view and take photos, because this park was famous for its breathtaking views in the snow. Chapter 2284 - Meet Him by Chance

Chapter 2284: Meet Him by Chance

Among the visitors, some girls were taking photos in traditional clothes, which was a beautiful sight in Gu Nings opinion. It was their countrys precious traditional culture. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked by several photographers, they were all amazed by this beautiful couple and took several photos of them. Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting looked quite charming in the photos, the photographers couldnt help taking more photos of them. Although Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting disliked it, they didnt stop them since the photos were already taken. After that, Gu Ning had an idea. She took out a piece of paper and a pen, then wrote down her email on it. She gave it to the photographers and asked if they could send the photos to her. The photographers agreed at once. After all, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were their models, it was understandable that they wanted the photos. They were photography lovers, and didnt take photos for money. If they wanted money, they wouldnt randomly take photos of visitors here. Leng Shaoting actually felt a little displeased when the photographers kept on taking photos of him and Gu Ning, but he changed his mind after Gu Ning asked them for the photos. Instead, he looked forward to seeing the photos. He and Gu Ning hadnt taken many photos together yet. Since youve taken photos of us, why dont you take more? Leng Shaoting walked up to the photographers. Hearing that, Gu Ning turned to stare at him in surprise. She didnt know why he was suddenly interested in taking photos. No problem! The photographers were more than willing to do that. It was rare to see such a beautiful couple. Since Leng Shaoting wanted to take photos, Gu Ning surely wouldnt be the wet nket. Afterwards, she and Leng Shaoting became models for the photographers. Neither of them was good at making poses, but they had an air of natural beauty and confidence, so they were already very attractive by just standing there. With the guidance of the photographers, they looked perfect in the photos. They soon attracted attention from other photographers, but Leng Shaoting had no intention of staying here and being their models the entire time. As a result, he stopped and left with Gu Ning. The photographers felt it was a pity that they left so soon, but they didnt stop them. In a few minutes, they had taken dozens of photos, which was enough. Normally, they took photos in a row of a single posture, then picked the best one from them. However, when they checked the photos, they found each of them was very beautiful. It was hard for them to pick the best one! They would send all the photos to Gu Ning, and they just needed the best ones to post on a photography tform. Although they didnt ask Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting for permission, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt tell them not to post the photos, which meant they perhaps didnt care about it. In fact, the photographers had their own ideas, so they didnt ask Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting for permission. They took photos to post them on the Inte. As long as their fans and peers liked their work, they would be happy and keep on making progress. Gu Ning knew they would post the photos on the Inte, but she didnt mind, so she didnt tell them not to do that. If she cared about that, she would have stopped them from taking photos of her and Leng Shaoting. And if they had no n to post the photos on the Inte, they wouldnt have bothered to take photos of visitors. They had no interest in keeping photos of visitors as their own. Other photographers were quite disappointed when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked away. They felt they missed a great opportunity to take photos of a beautiful couple. Why did you suddenly want to take more photos? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting after they walked far away. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting wanted to have photos with her, but she still wanted to know the reason from his mouth. We rarely take photos together, so I just wanted more photos of us, said Leng Shaoting. Saying that, he felt a little guilty because he realized that he had spent too little time with Gu Ning. They didnt have many meaningful moments in their rtionship. Unfortunately, both of them were busy dealing with their work, so they couldnt spend much time together. There were many visitors in the Imperial Garden, so it was easy to see familiar faces. After a while, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting caught Chu Peihan and Han Chenglin. At this time, Chu Peihan seemed to be in a bad mood, while Han Chenglin tried to please her. Once Chu Peihan acutely sensed someone was watching her, she turned around and saw Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. She was taken aback. Unexpectedly, she would meet them here. Chu Peihan wasnt embarrassed when Gu Ning caught her with Han Chenglin. Instead, she felt Gu Ning was her lifesaver. Without hesitation, she hurriedly walked to Gu Ning and greeted them loudly. Hi, Ningning, Shaoting! Gu Ning looked at Chu Peihan meaningfully and asked, Are you Looking at the expression on Gu Nings face, Chu Peihan understood that she was misunderstood. Before Gu Ning could finish, she interrupted at once. I didnte here with him. I had an appointment with my friend, but my friend was dyed. I was just waiting for my friend, but I met him by chance. He wouldnt let me go. Im so mad right now. Chu Peihans friend was Shi Xiaoyue, and it wasnt a coincidence that she met Han Chenglin today. It was a trap set up by Shi Xiaoyue and Han Chenglin. Shi Xiaoyue made an excuse and said that she was dyed. While she was absent, Han Chenglin showed up to meet Chu Peihan by chance. Shi Xiaoyue had already arrived, but now she was ying a mobile game in Han Chenglins car. Han Chenglin told her not toe until half an hourter. It wasnt free. Shi Xiaoyue always did Han Chenglin a favor in return for something. Han Chenglin needed to send Shi Xiaoyue a present every time she helped him. Shi Xiaoyue was born in a rich family, but her allowance was limited because she was still a student. Sometimes, shecked money to buy her favorite things, so she turned to making money from Han Chenglin. By chance? Gu Ning didnt believe it. She could see that Han Chenglin had already fallen in love with Chu Peihan. Whatever, Han Chenglin had no malice towards Chu Peihan, so Gu Ning didnt bother to judge him. After saying that to Gu Ning, Chu Peihan turned to Han Chenglin. Hey, Ill leave with Ningning. You can go now. Chapter 2285 - You Have an Ambition

Chapter 2285: You Have an Ambition

Come on, cant you see they are on a date? Youll be the third wheel. Han Chenglin rolled his eyes at Chu Peihan. In order to get rid of him, Chu Peihan went to interrupt Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings date. Was he that hateful? He was a handsome young man, couldnt Chu Peihan see that? Actually, precisely because Chu Peihan had a different attitude to him, he was attracted to her. If Chu Peihan easily lost herself in his handsome face and aspired to be his girlfriend, he would stay away from her. When Han Chenglin saw Leng Shaoting, he was greatly surprised. He knew Leng Shaoting, but wasnt sure whether Leng Shaoting knew him. He got to know Leng Shaoting by coincidence and learned about Leng Shaotings family background. Even though he recognized Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoting didnt know him, so he said nothing. Otherwise, it would be strange. However, Han Chenglin still didnt forget his manners and gave Leng Shaoting a friendly nod. Leng Shaoting stayed cold, but it didnt mean that he was rude to other people, so he also nodded at Han Chenglin in acknowledgment. Strangers who didnt know him might think he was arrogant. Han Chenglin had heard about Leng Shaotings character, so he didnt think his expressionless face meant arrogance. And even if Leng Shaoting was really arrogant, his status allowed him to be. Um Chu Peihan finally realized that she just bothered Gu Ning when she tried to get rid of Han Chenglin. Its fine. He can also join us. Its not a big deal, said Gu Ning. She was talking about Han Chenglin. Gu Ning wasnt helping Han Chenglin. She simply felt that it wasnt right to chase Han Chenglin away. She was reluctant to do that, and also wanted to stop Chu Peihan from doing that. She did that mainly because Han Chenglin was kind to Chu Peihan and he wasnt hateful. Ningning. Chu Peihan couldnt believe her ears. How could Gu Ning say that? However, she didnt think it was a bad idea. In fact, she had already stopped pushing Han Chenglin away, but she just couldnt help arguing with him. Han Chenglins face lit up when he heard Gu Nings reply. He knew that Gu Ning wasnt really helping him. She simply felt it wasnt right to chase him away. Anyway, it was exactly what he wanted. Since Gu Ning said that, Chu Peihan didnt insist. Most importantly, she didnt really mean to chase Han Chenglin away. Alright. Gu Ning patted Chu Peihans hand tofort her. She could see that Chu Peihan didnt hate Han Chenglin as much as she seemed to. If she really hated Han Chenglin, she would have beaten Han Chenglin up and wouldnt give him the chance to argue with her. Due to Gu Nings involvement, Chu Peihan said nothing. She just gave Han Chenglin a re to show her dissatisfaction. Han Chenglin shrugged. Actually, he had never been so persistent before! When they were walking around, Gu Ning introduced Leng Shaoting and Han Chenglin to each other. Because Han Chenglin pretended that he didnt know Leng Shaoting, he acted as if this was their first meeting when Gu Ning did the introduction. After that, Chu Peihan and Han Chenglin joined Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting along the way. The four of them were very pretty, so they attracted a lot of attention. Gu Ning and Han Chenglin had great fame, so they were unavoidably recognized by other people. People who recognized them only greeted them and took some photos of them. However, they didnt stop them and ask to take photos with them. They actually wanted to, but didnt dare to. Leng Shaoting had an air of authority, so other people didnt dare to approach him. Jesus, I didnt expect to meet Goddess Gu here. Im so lucky today. Right, the man next to her should be her boyfriend, right? Hes so handsome and tall, but looks a little cold. Hes simply very proud. I think he should be very gentle to Goddess Gu. Youre right. Oh, look, its Han Chenglin! Hes very good-looking too. I think the other man in their group is more handsome than him. Anyway, I still prefer Han Chenglin. Hes my dream guy. Is he Goddess Gus friend? Its not surprising. Although Han Chenglin is just a star and isnt very popr yet, his family is very rich. Ive heard of it. Is his family the famous Han family? I believe so. Hearing their discussion, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning felt nothing, while Han Chenglin was a little awkward. He admitted that he wasnt as handsome as Leng Shaoting, but it was embarrassing when other people made that judgment publicly. Oh, Im surprised by your family background. Chu Peihan said to Han Chenglin in astonishment. Even though Han Chenglins family was very rich, she didnt change her attitude towards him. Leng Shaotings family was much more influential than Han Chenglins, so Chu Peihan stayed calm. However, hearing Chu Peihans words, Han Chenglin was displeased. Its not important. Its my parents wealth, not mine. Ill build a career by myself. He never wanted to rely on his family to be sessful. He hoped that he could gain sess on his own. Great, you have an ambition. Chu Peihan approved of Han Chenglins ambition, so sheplimented him. When Chu Peihanplimented him, Han Chenglin felt quite pleased. Anyway, he was indeed very ambitious. After graduating from university, he stopped asking his parents for money. He began to spend his own money which he earned by himself. Although he had a lot of help due to his family background, he had the ability and he won approval from the audience through his own abilities instead of his family background. People didnt stop talking about them. Is that girl Han Chenglins girlfriend? They were talking about Chu Peihan. Because Gu Ning walked with Leng Shaoting, while Chu Peihan walked with Han Chenglin, they looked like two couples. Chu Peihan wanted to talk with Gu Ning, but Leng Shaoting was by Gu Nings side. So she felt a little timid and didnt dare to bother Gu Ning. She had to walk with Han Chenglin. Upon hearing that, Han Chenglin put on a vague smile, but Chu Peihan frowned. I dont think so. Han Chenglin just started a career, he cant have a girlfriend. Right, I agree with you. After they were gone, Chu Peihanined. Do a girl and boy have to be a couple when they walk together? Chapter 2286 - Just a Misunderstanding

Chapter 2286: Just a Misunderstanding

Its just a misunderstanding. Its not a big deal, said Han Chenglin airily. He could ept it when other people mistook him and Chu Peihan for a couple, but he wouldnt ept it if other people mistook him and another girl for a couple. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood Han Chenglins intention, but Chu Peihan seemed to know nothing about it. I dont want your female fans to attack me for that, said Chu Peihan with displeasure. Upon thinking of the trouble Han Chenglins fans had caused her, Chu Peihan wanted to vent her anger on Han Chenglin. Arent you good at fighting? You can easily beat them up! Han Chenglin said. He didnt want his female fans to bother Chu Peihan, but he couldnt stop them either. Luckily, Chu Peihan wasnt weak at all, so he wasnt worried. He didnt think it was a bad thing if Chu Peihan used violence. Do you think I have so much free time to deal with your annoying fans? Chu Peihan rolled her eyes at Han Chenglin and said impatiently, You can just stay away from me so that other people wont mistake us for a couple. Come on, were friends! Dont be so cruel, said Han Chenglin and acted aggrieved. Chu Peihan didnt know what to say, so she directly shut her mouth. After Chu Peihan walked around in the Imperial Garden for half an hour, Shi Xiaoyue called her and asked her where she was. Chu Peihan then told Shi Xiaoyue their location. Before long, Shi Xiaoyue came. When Shi Xiaoyue saw Gu Ning, she was struck dumb for a second. She didnt expect to see Gu Ning here, and the next second, she was stunned by Leng Shaoting. Shi Xiaoyue didnt know Leng Shaoting, but she assumed that he should be Gu Nings boyfriend because they stood very close to each other. Therefore, although Shi Xiaoyue was attracted to Leng Shaotings handsome face, she didnt dare to pay much attention to him in case Gu Ning was mad. Besides, he looked cold and seemed unwilling to talk to strangers, so she didnt dare to move closer to him. Anyway, she believed he couldnt be an ordinary man. Since he was Gu Nings boyfriend, he must enjoy a high status as well. What family was he born in? Shi Xiaoyue was very curious about it, butcked courage to ask about it. Because Shi Xiaoyue came, Chu Peihanpletely stopped talking to Han Chenglin now. She held Shi Xiaoyues arm and they seemed to be best friends. They chatted andughed and only paid attention to Han Chenglin when they needed someone to take photos of them. Han Chenglin was very dissatisfied with that. Actually, Shi Xiaoyue shouldnt be here, but now he was the odd one out. However, he couldnt chase Shi Xiaoyue away. If he dared to do that, he would be chased away instead. Anyway, Han Chenglin had to ept the reality that he was left alone. After walking around for a while, Han Chenglin invited them for afternoon tea. He was worried that Chu Peihan would kick him away once Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were gone. Wherever Gu Ning was or went, Chu Peihan would certainly follow behind, so if he invited them to share afternoon tea, Chu Peihan wouldnt tell him to leave. Gu Ning didnt bother to guess Han Chenglins intention. Since he kindly invited them, she agreed happily because they were going to pick a nice ce to have a rest as well. Han Chenglin felt relieved when Gu Ning agreed. He was really worried that they might turn him down. They didnt walk far away and went to a nearby caf. When the five of them were together, the three girls talked most of the time. Leng Shaoting and Han Chenglin almost stayed quiet the entire time. Leng Shaoting was used to it and didnt feel uneasy at all, while Han Chenglin wasnt used to it at all. He did his best, trying to join the girls conversation. Han Chenglin could be quiet, but he disliked it, because he felt it was impolite not to talk with Leng Shaoting. However, facing powerful Leng Shaoting, he was a little timid and didnt know what to say. After having afternoon tea, it was about 5 pm and it was time to have dinner. They were out anyway, so they decided to have dinner together. Han Chenglin naturally wouldnt reject it, because Chu Peihan would go too. He actually had the idea of inviting them to share a meal together, but Gu Ning did it before him, so he agreed with crity. After that, they went to have dinner together. At this time, photos of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting at the Imperial Garden went viral right after they were posted on the Inte for half an hour. The photos went viral not only because of Gu Ning, but also because of Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning was very famous, while Leng Shaoting was extraordinarily handsome. Most importantly, he looked very close to Gu Ning. Although it didnt say that they were a couple in the post, Inte users believed the man in the photos was Gu Nings boyfriend. They didnt make intimate postures, but their eyes were full of love for each other when they looked at one another. Jesus, is that Goddess Gus boyfriend? Hes so handsome! He must be Goddess Gus boyfriend. Look at his loving eyes at her! I read from a post before that Goddess Gu already has a fianc. I think the man should be her fianc. Theyre a really beautiful couple. What a perfect couple! I wonder what Goddess Gus boyfriend does? How about his family background? Its obvious that he isnt an ordinary man. Or he wouldnt be Goddess Gus boyfriend. Right, I agree that Goddess Gus boyfriend must be from an extraordinary family. The photographers were all amazed when their photos became so popr within a very short time. After reading thements, they were shocked. To their astonishment, the girl in their photos turned out to be the chairman of the Shengning Organization. It was unbelievable! If they had known her status, they wouldnt have dared to take photos of her. It also proved that Gu Ning didnt put on any airs, and she was very friendly. It was really rare nowadays, because people of high status today always thought they were better than other people. Therefore, they had a very good impression of Gu Ning. Before they posted the photos on the Inte, they had sent them to Gu Nings email box. Gu Ning was with her friends, so she didnt see it right away. She had no idea that she and Leng Shaoting were popr on the Inte. Even if she knew, she wouldnt be surprised, because she was already used to it. Chapter 2287 - No Intention of Attacking You

Chapter 2287: No Intention of Attacking You

Not only photos of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went viral on the Inte. Han Chenglin also attracted a lot of attention, because photos of their gathering were also posted on the Inte and quickly went abroad. Although he wasnt as popr as Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, many Inte users still noticed him and began to talk about him. All the Inte users were asking who the girl with Han Chenglin was. Was she Han Chenglins girlfriend? Normally, when a male star had a girlfriend, he could lose a lot of fans because he was already the Mr. Right in many girls eyes. They wouldnt want him to be upied in reality. Therefore, many stars chose to keep their romantic rtionship a secret. They werent sure whether Chu Peihan was Han Chenglins girlfriend, but many people believed so. Otherwise, they wouldnt have hung out together. That was how gossip came into being. Before the truth came out, rumors were everywhere. After that, Han Chenglins crazy fans began to attack Chu Peihan and kept on saying that she didnt deserve him. They werent aware of Chu Peihans family background yet, but they were familiar with all the famous stars. Chu Peihans face was strange and new in their eyes, so they assumed that she was trying to ride on Han Chenglins coattails. Some people, however, didnt dare to attack Chu Peihan. They didnt know who Chu Peihan was, but they recognized Gu Ning. Since Chu Peihan was with Gu Ning, she must be Gu Nings friend. Given Gu Nings status, Chu Peihan couldnt be poor. Before long, information about Chu Peihan was exposed. She was a freshman in the Capital Film Academy, and she was from City F, a third-tier city. In that case, Chu Peihan and Han Chenglin were studying in the same school, but it couldnt prove that they werent a couple. However, it was highly likely that they were a couple. Chu Peihan was also Gu Guangmiaos student, a friend of Gu Ning who was the chairman of the Shengning Group. Given the above information, it was already enough to prove that Chu Peihan wasnt an ordinary person, but she was still amid a lot of criticisms. Some Inte users wouldnt stop attacking Chu Peihan just because she was Gu Guangmiaos student and Gu Nings friend. In fact, even celebrities with powerful backgrounds would still be criticized, let alone Chu Peihan. Normally, those Inte users wouldnt be punished ording to thew as long as they didnt cause serious results. Stars needed publicity, and they could get public attention by being criticized, so they wouldnt care much about it. In the entertainment industry, they had to learn to bear the cyber-violence. If the Inte users knew the real support behind Chu Peihans back, they wouldnt dare to criticize her so harshly. Instead, they would be scared of her, because Chu Peihan had the support of the Qing Gang. Even senior officials in the government were slightly afraid of the Qing Gang, so ordinary people would naturally be frightened. After all, the illegal gangs wouldnt obey thew and were very cruel. If ordinary people dared to mess with the illegal gangs, they could die at any time. Inte users wouldnt know that for the time being, because Chu Peihan had no intention of making her rtionship with the Qing Gang public. Chu Xuanfeng had the same idea, because it might cause Chu Peihan a lot of trouble. Even Situ Ye and he were targeted once in a while. If they hadnt been strong enough, they would have been killed long ago. On the Inte, many people criticized Chu Peihan for being calcting and seducing Han Chenglin. They believed that she didnt deserve him at all. Although they werent very clear about Han Chenglins family background, it was said that he was from a very influential family, so they all believed it. Chu Peihan and the others were unaware of that right now, and they were still enjoying the meal. After having dinner, they went back to their own ces. Because they had dinner not far away from the Imperial Garden, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked back to the siheyuanter. On the other hand, Chu Peihan and Shi Xiaoyue needed to go back to school, and Han Chenglin had a car, so he would drive them to school. Han Chenglin was more than willing to do that. On their way back to school, they took out their phones to surf the Inte. Before long, Shi Xiaoyue read the strong criticisms of Chu Peihan. Shi Xiaoyue was addicted to Weibo. She almost spent all of her free time on it. Sh*t, Peihan, youre under attack on Weibo now! Once Shi Xiaoyue saw the criticisms of Chu Peihan, she eximed and let Chu Peihan look at her phone. When Han Chenglin heard it, he was displeased at once. He immediately realized that he might be the reason why Chu Peihan was under attack on Weibo now. When they visited the Imperial Garden today, some people had taken photos of them and his fans must have seen the photos on Weibo. He was right. I knew I would be in trouble whenever Im with Han Chenglin! Chu Peihanined. She wasnt that angry, but was still displeased. She wasnt mad at the unkind Inte users, but Han Chenglin. Han Chenglin felt very guilty since Chu Peihan was strongly criticized because of him. Right when he was about to apologize to her, Chu Peihan continued. Howe I seduced Han Chenglin? Its impossible. Ill never ever seduce him. Even if Im going to seduce a man, Ill only seduce my dream man. How could they say I dont deserve Han Chenglin at all? Hes merely Chu Peihan was going to say that Han Chenglin wasnt charming at all in her eyes, but she soon realized that he was in the car now, so she stopped abruptly. She was displeased, but it wasnt right to attack him when he was present. Moreover, those were the Inte users remarks, not Han Chenglins words. Han Chenglin didnt care even if Chu Peihan was going to swear at him. After all, his fans had caused her trouble, and he was responsible for it. However, Chu Peihan loudly said that she would never seduce him. Even if she was going to seduce a man, she would only seduce her dream man! It was quite upsetting! When Shi Xiaoyue heard that, she was also unhappy. She felt it was too much. Han Chenglin was the eldest son and the heir of the Han family. Not many young men could beparable to him, but Chu Peihan cruelly slighted him. Chu Peihan was attacked on the Inte because of Han Chenglin, but she shouldnt attack him like that. Um, Im sorry. I didnt mean to attack you. I was just saying that Ill only seduce a man I like even if Im going to seduce someone. We dont get along at all. Its impossible that Ill seduce you. Chu Peihan exined at once. She also realized that what she just said went too far. Hearing Chu Peihans exnation, Shi Xiaoyue felt much better. In fact, she could understand Chu Peihans feelings. No one could stay calm when he or she was amid strong criticisms. However, did she really dislike Han Chenglin? Shi Xiaoyue had a good impression of Chu Peihan. If she could be together with Han Chenglin, she would feel happy for them, but she couldnt force Chu Peihan to ept Han Chenglin. Chapter 2288 - Not Need to Clarify

Chapter 2288: Not Need to rify

If Chu Peihan really hated Han Chenglin, Shi Xiaoyue thought that Han Chenglin should stop bothering her. However, she felt embarrassed to talk to Han Chenglin about that. Although she was involved in their rtionship, she couldnt interfere in their personal affair. Han Chenglin could make decisions on his own, and didnt want other people to interfere in his business. Do you really hate me? Han Chenglin asked without any emotions in his voice. He asked because he knew that Chu Peihan didnt hate him as much as she seemed to on the surface. Han Chenglin was very sensitive, so he could feel that Chu Peihan had changed her attitude towards him. At the beginning, she really hated him, but she had changed her opinion of him afterwards although she still disliked talking with him. In the past, when she was mad, she would directly punch him. Now she wouldnt do that. ordingly, even if he wasnt sure whether Chu Peihan liked him, he was certain that she at least didnt hate him. Hearing that, Chu Peihan panicked a little and said, Not really. I just get angry when your fans attack me for no reason. There is nothing between us. Im sorry, its all my fault. Han Chenglin apologized. Chu Peihan was under attack because of him, so he had to apologize. Ill rify it on Weiboter. He would rify it? Hearing that, Chu Peihan felt slightly upset, but she didnt know why. Well, its not a big deal. Just as you said, its just a misunderstanding. If you specially rify it on Weibo, itll only arouse more criticisms of me. I dont think its necessary. People will lose interest in a few days, said Chu Peihan. She said that not only because she was a little upset about Han Chenglins decision, but also because she was realistic. It was true that it might not do Chu Peihan any good if Han Chenglin posted a rification on Weibo. It would only make people think that he was trying to defend Chu Peihan, and his crazy fans would attack Chu Peihan more fiercely. Or people might think that Han Chenglin hated Chu Peihan very much, so he eagerly denied the rumor about them. In that case, his fans would still continue to swear at Chu Peihan for bothering Han Chenglin. As a result, it was better not to rify it. They could just leave the fans to guess their rtionship. Han Chenglin wasnt a big star in the entertainment industry, so he actually didnt have much publicity. There was entertainment news every day, so people would soon lose interest in the rumor about them. Han Chenglin put on a satisfied smile when Chu Peihan said he didnt need to rify their rtionship. Even if Chu Peihan didnt want him to do that because of a realistic reason, he was still happy to know that she was willing to stay in an ambiguous rtionship with him. Sure, then I wont rify it, said Han Chenglin in a loving tone. Chu Peihan, however, didnt sense the affection for her in his tone. Afterwards, Chu Peihan stopped paying attention to the criticisms on the Inte and changed the topic. Although Han Chenglin didnt mind that she had scolded him right in front of his face, Chu Peihan felt a little ashamed. After all, he was tolerant, but she shouldnt take it for granted. Back in the siheyuan, Gu Ning remembered the photos they had taken in the park, so she took out her phone. There were several new messages. Photos of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were already sent to her email box, and the photographers all expressed their admiration to her after hearing about her achievements. They also apologized for posting their photos on the Inte. They asked Gu Ning if she was unhappy about it and said that they could remove the photos at once. Gu Ning didnt care about that, or she wouldnt have allowed them to take photos of them. In order to set their mind at ease, she replied to them and told them that she didnt mind. Anyway, she had no intention of keeping her rtionship with Leng Shaoting a secret from the public, she simply didnt purposely make it public. There was nothing for her to be angry about. Now the photos were everywhere. It was toote for them to delete the photos. The photographers felt relieved when Gu Ning didnt me them for that. Before long, Rong Zechen, Yuan Yilin and the others saw photos of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. They were all shocked. They only thought that Gu Ning had met Master Leng before, but unexpectedly Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings girlfriend. It was too shocking! They couldnt believe that Gu Nings fianc was Leng Shaoting. Right, they were already engaged. They knew Gu Ning already had a fianc, but didnt know who the man was till now. How did Gu Ning manage to get together with Leng Shaoting? They were from different cities, and there was a huge gap between their status. Although Gu Ning was very outstanding, her sess was hardlyparable to the Leng familys influence. Anyway, they were together now and Master Leng really approved of Gu Ning. After knowing that Gu Nings fianc was Leng Shaoting, Rong Zechen felt a lot more rxed. He was always in a bad mood after being rejected by Gu Ning. Even though Gu Ning was outstanding and had expansive connections, she wasntparable to the Yuan family. Therefore, he felt it was Gu Nings honor that he chose her. She shouldnt have rejected him. However, now he changed his opinion, because Gu Nings fiancs family was even more influential than his family. It was understandable why she rejected him. She had a better choice after all. Compared with Leng Shaoting, Rong Zechen was the worse choice. Among the young generation of the four major families, he respected Leng Shaoting the most. Leng Shaoting became a major general at a very young age. He was also the youngest major general ever since their country was established. Rong Zechens older brother was in the army as well, so he clearly knew it was a very difficult road. Ones family background wasnt everything and it depended on their own abilities to get a promotion. Although they had many advantages due to their family background, they had to rely on themselves to do tasks. Even Rong Zechens older brother respected Leng Shaoting very much, otherwise his older brother wouldnt try to catch up with Leng Shaoting. The Leng family also extended its influence because of Leng Shaoting. Chapter 2289 - Leader Qi, Anything up?

Chapter 2289: Leader Qi, Anything up?

However, even if he felt very relieved after knowing that Gu Nings fianc was Leng Shaoting, he was still reluctant to ept the reality. He felt Gu Ning wasnt born in a powerful family and was from a small city. How could she manage to win Leng Shaotings heart? Why was it her? Was it just because she was pretty and outstanding? He didnt think that was important for a major family of power. They actually cared more about a girls family background. As long as a girl was born in a powerful family, she would be chosen by other major families even if she was a good-for-nothing. He had chased Gu Ning before, but his family would have stopped them from being together if Gu Ning epted him. He knew his family would oppose it, but still decided to chase Gu Ning because he never thought about their future. He simply liked her. He would think about their future after they got together. Anyway, his affection for Gu Ning wasnt deep enough yet so he didnt bother to think about their future. If he really loved Gu Ning, he would try to fight against his familys disapproval afterwards. As long as he insisted, his family would give in one day. In fact, given his thoughts, Rong Zechen wasnt a reliable man. Perhaps he was too young to think about his future. Rong Zechen still couldnt understand why Leng Shaoting chose Gu Ning because he didnt have a full understanding of Gu Nings abilities. Although Gu Ning wasnt born in a powerful family, her own abilities werent worse than those major families of power. Moreover, it was just the beginning, and Gu Ning had great potential. Yuan Yilin always admired Leng Shaoting, because he was the most attractive man in high society. He was handsome, clever, and impressive. Even though he was a little cold to other people, he was much better than those yboys. Therefore, she actually admired Leng Shaoting from afar, but she didnt dare to chase him due to their families rtionship. Even if she chased him, they couldnt be together. And even if they were together, she would be an enemy of her family. Given the Yuan familys ambition, it wouldnt yield to the Leng family, while the Leng family wouldnt tolerate the Yuan family just because she married into the Leng family. As a result, the four major families didnt have marriage alliances, unless one of them was willing to give in. It was impossible. Now, after knowing that Leng Shaotings fiance was Gu Ning, Yuan Yilin grew more jealous of Gu Ning. However, she could do nothing about it. She couldnt go to attack Gu Ning just because of that. She wasnt dumb. She would only dig her own grave if she dared to attack Gu Ning. After that, Rong Zechen and Yuan Yilin told their families that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings fiance. Their families already had a deep impression of Gu Ning because she became very sessful at a young age and had expansive connections. However, they still didnt think that Gu Ning was very important. They just avoided having conflicts with her. However, now that they learned that she was Leng Shaotings fiance, they were shocked. They had heard that Leng Shaoting already had a fiance, but they werent sure who it was. Given the Leng familys status, Leng Shaotings wife must be from a family with a high status as well, but to their surprise, it turned out to be Gu Ning. This girl was really someone. She managed to marry into the Leng family! Although they werent married yet, they would get married sooner orter if nothing bad happened. Qi Tianlin had been paying attention to the news about Gu Ning. Although he didnt do that himself, he arranged for someone to do it. He would be informed if there was anything new about Gu Ning. Therefore, Qi Tianlin soon heard about Gu Nings engagement with Leng Shaoting. He was aware that Gu Ning already had a fianc. When he called herst time, it was her fianc who answered his call. He had told the man to let Gu Ning call him back after she woke up, but he didnt receive a call, so he believed that the man didnt tell Gu Ning about it. He was busy afterwards, so he gradually forgot that, but to his astonishment, Gu Nings fianc was Leng Shaoting. Upon thinking of Leng Shaoting, Qi Tianlin was furious because they were bitter enemies. Although Qi Tianlin hated Leng Shaoting, he was very impressed by Leng Shaotings abilities. And now he was jealous of him because he was Gu Nings fianc. Qi Tianlin was sure that Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings fianc, but he still gave Gu Ning a call. He hoped to hear a negative answer from her mouth. At this time, it waste and was about 11 pm, so Gu Ning was already in her room. Leader Qi, anything up? Gu Ning asked. Is Leng Shaoting your fianc? Qi Tianlin asked straightforwardly, but it sounded as if he was questioning her. Yes! said Gu Ning. She knew that Qi Tianlin read the news about them on the Inte. However, he was questioning her. Why was he mad at her? It had nothing to do with him that Leng Shaoting was her fianc. Duuuu Once Gu Ning finished, Qi Tianlin hung up on her. There was only a busy signal on the phone. Gu Ning rolled her eyes. She didnt mind and ended the call. After making sure of Leng Shaotings rtionship with Gu Ning, Qi Tianlin was in a terrible mood. He opened a bottle of red wine and tried to drown his sorrows in alcohol. Because of his status and position, Qi Tianlin rarely drank. Even if he drank, he only drank a little. Alcohol might be harmful in his work. Boss, you Seeing that, Yu Hao tried to stop him. However, before he could finish, Qi Tianlin gave him a cold nce and he had to shut up. Get out, said Qi Tianlin coldly. Yu Hao gave a sigh. There was nothing he could do, so he could only walk out. In fact, he told Qi Tianlin about the real rtionship between Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, but he didnt expect his leader to be so emotional. It seemed that his leader really loved Gu Ning, but unfortunately Gu Ning was already engaged. Anyway, he believed Qi Tianlin could control himself and wouldnt get drunk. Qi Tianlin wouldnt get drunk and stopped after having a ss of wine. He thought it wasnt necessary to get drunk since he had serious business to deal with. All in all, Qi Tianlin never lost his reason. In fact, a romantic rtionship wasnt important for him and he shouldnt fall in love due to his position as the leader of an illegal gang. However, he had fallen in love with Gu Ning and couldnt stay calm right now. Chapter 2290 - Not a Big Deal

Chapter 2290: Not a Big Deal

At noon the next day, Chu Peihan and Shi Xiaoyue were dining outside when Chu Peihan received a call from her roommate, Yu Xiaochen. In their dorm room, only Yu Xiaochen got along well with her, so they exchanged their phone numbers. Ke Lili and herckeys always stayed away from Chu Peihan after knowing about Chu Peihans rtionship with Gu Ning. Peihan, I-I was stopped by a few girls. They refuse to let me go. They want to see you. If you donte, theyll beat me, said Yu Xiaochen in a trembling voice. Hearing that, Chu Peihan instantly got angry. She immediately figured out that some people wanted to cause trouble for her, but couldnt find her, so they caught Yu Xiaochen and made Yu Xiaochen call her. Chu Peihan also guessed that the group of people might want to cause her trouble because of Han Chenglin. That was the only reason she could think of! After all, the rumor about her and Han Chenglin was everywhere now. Sure, Ill be right there, said Chu Peihan. Since she was their target, she would surely go to see them, or Yu Xiaochen might get hurt because of her. They said you can onlye alone, said Yu Xiaochen. No problem, said Chu Peihan. She wasnt afraid to go there alone. Alright, enjoy the meal. I need to leave now. Chu Peihan said to Shi Xiaoyue right after hanging up the call. Whats wrong? Did something happen? Do you need me to go with you? Shi Xiaoyue asked with concern. Its not a big deal. I can handle it. You know Im not weak. No one can bully me! Chu Peihanforted Shi Xiaoyue and gave her a rxed smile. She was mad because those people used Yu Xiaochen to threaten her. She didnt want her friend to be injured because of her. If those people directly osted her, she would be interested in having a fight with them. She disliked trouble, but she wouldnt hide from it. When she couldnt avoid trouble, she would choose to face it. Right, but are you sure that you dont need me? Shi Xiaoyue understood that Chu Peihan was a strong girl, but she was still worried about her. After all, it was rare to see Chu Peihan being so unhappy. Even if she couldnt help Chu Peihan with anything, she would feel relieved if she went there with her. No need, have a nap in the dormitory after you finish the meal. Ill be back in a while, said Chu Peihan, then she left without dy. Shi Xiaoyue gave a resigned nod. She didnt have to go with Chu Peihan. Since Chu Peihan stopped her, she didnt insist. Along the way, Chu Peihan received many curious looks from passers-by. She also heard discussions about her. People were talking about her and Gu Ning or Han Chenglin. When Chu Peihan arrived at the small woods, she saw four girls from a distance. Yu Xiaochen was there, while one of the other three girls sat and the other two stood by the side. Sitting there, the girl had a baseball cap and a mask. It was obvious that she didnt want to be recognized. She was ying on her phone with a lowered head, and the two girls stood there staring straight at Yu Xiaochen. It seemed they were afraid that Yu Xiaochen might run away. Yu Xiaochen was trembling. She didnt dare to meet their eyes. Once Chu Peihan walked near, one of the girls saw her and told the other girls. They immediately turned to look at Chu Peihan. Seeing that Chu Peihan came, Yu Xiaochen felt relieved. She knew Chu Peihan was very strong, so she believed that she would be safe as long as Chu Peihan was here. She also believed that Chu Peihan would be fine. Although Yu Xiaochen was dragged into trouble because of Chu Peihan, she didnt me Chu Peihan for it. After getting along with Chu Peihan for a semester, she knew Chu Peihan was very easy-going and Chu Peihan had helped her a lot. Even though she was dragged into trouble, it wasnt Chu Peihans fault. It was those bad peoples fault. They had all seen Chu Peihans photos, so they recognized her as soon as they saw her. Im your target. Let my friend go now, said Chu Peihan, walking nearer. You can go now. Those girls kept their promise. Once Chu Peihan came, they let Yu Xiaochen leave. Hearing that, Yu Xiaochen quickly ran to Chu Peihan, but she didnt leave right away. Peihan, I-I can wait for you. Although Yu Xiaochen was terribly scared and wanted to leave, she was unwilling to leave Chu Peihan behind. Go sit on the bench over there if you want to wait for me. Chu Peihan could see Yu Xiaochens determination, so she didnt force her to leave. Anyway, she could protect Yu Xiaochen. Sure. Yu Xiaochen understood that she might be a burden on Chu Peihan if she stayed when they began to fight. Therefore, she walked to the bench which was about five meters away. The moment Yu Xiaochen walked away, the girl who sat there finally stood up. She walked to Chu Peihan and looked down her nose at her. Whats your rtionship with Han Chenglin? she questioned her angrily. Because Chu Peihan had guessed that they came because of Han Chenglin, she wasnt surprised at all when the girl mentioned him. However, she was very displeased with the girls tone. Who did the girl think she was? Did it have anything to do with her what her rtionship with Han Chenglin was? Therefore, arms crossed on chest, Chu Peihan stared at the girl disdainfully. Its none of your business. You The girl was surprised by Chu Peihans arrogance and got angry. Im Han Chenglins fiance. It is my business! she said coldly. After that, she gave Chu Peihan a provocative look. Han Chenglins fiance? Hearing that, Chu Peihan was unhappy, but she didnt know why andposed herself. So? It has nothing to do with me, said Chu Peihan as if she couldnt care less about it. Seeing Chu Peihan being so calm in the face of her question, the girl slightly frowned. She began to wonder whether she was wrong and there might be nothing between them. Otherwise, Chu Peihan wouldnt be so calm when she heard that Han Chenglin was her fianc. However, the girl refused to believe that Chu Peihan had no special rtionship with Han Chenglin. Was it possible that Chu Peihan wanted to ride on Han Chenglins coattails? Thinking of that, the girl said, Do you want to be the other woman in our engagement? Chapter 2291 - No Need to Explain It to You

Chapter 2291: No Need to Exin It to You

Hearing that, Chu Peihan was mad and looked angry. She coldly said, Miss, please mind yournguage. I have a very quick temper. If you dare to humiliate me again, youll get a punch from me. You The girl was furious about being threatened by Chu Peihan, but she wasnt afraid of her. There were three of them, while Chu Peihan was alone, so they werent afraid. After all, they knew very little about Chu Peihan and had no idea about her abilities, so they believed that they could defeat her. If they knew how strong Chu Peihan was, they wouldnt have let Yu Xiaochen go. Instead, they would have held Yu Xiaochen hostage to set a drag on Chu Peihan. How dare you threaten me? the girl said angrily. Chu Peihan was merely a nobody in her eyes, so she couldnt believe that Chu Peihan dared to threaten her. Although Chu Peihan was Gu Nings friend, they were just friends. It didnt mean that Chu Peihan also enjoyed a high status. If Gu Ning was here, the girl might hesitate. The girl didnt hesitate to injure Chu Peihan just because Chu Peihan was Gu Nings friend, otherwise she wouldnt havee to see Chu Peihan today. You humiliated me first. Do I have to please you after being humiliated by you? Chu Peihan sneered and mocked. Tell me, whats your rtionship with Han Chenglin? the girl asked again. Were just normal friends, said Chu Peihan. Since the girl said she was Han Chenglins fiance, she was unwilling to be mistaken for the other woman in their engagement. Chu Peihan stopped arguing with the girl. Will normal friends go to visit the park together? The girl didnt believe it. Although she didnt think friends shouldnt visit the park together, she was mad upon thinking of the rumors about them. Miss, since youve seen the photos on the Inte, you should know there were more than two of us in the park, right? Chu Peihan felt amused yet angry. If she had been alone with Han Chenglin, it was understandable if the girl was mad at her, but they hadnt been alone together. The girl didnt know what to say all of a sudden. Another girl opened her mouth at this time. There were more than two of you in the park, but it isnt enough to prove that youre just friends. And it was a couple who was with you. Were you two the third wheel? Right, exin that to us, said the girl at once. Do you want to force me to say there is something happening between me and Han Chenglin? Chu Peihan began to lose her patience. She said that she and Han Chenglin were just friends, but they wouldnt believe it. Did they have to force her to say that she and Han Chenglin were dating? If there is nothing special between you two, why didnt you deny the rumor? said the girl. Precisely because of that, she wasnt convinced by Chu Peihans answer. There were few actresses who had rumors with Han Chenglin before, but he always denied them. This time, however, he didnt do that. Didnt that mean that their rtionship wasnt normal? Im running out of patience now. I dont think I need to give further exnations. Ill just call Han Chenglin right now. Hell tell you whether were just friends, said Chu Peihan. She then took out her phone and called Han Chenglin. Chu Peihan didnt think it would do her any good if Han Chenglin denied the rumor, because it would only arouse more criticisms of her. No, you cant! The girl was in aplete panic and ran over at once to grab the phone away from Chu Peihan, but Chu Peihan got rid of her. Why not? Chu Peihan observed the girl. She could see that the girl was scared. It seemed the girl didnt want Han Chenglin to know that she came to see Chu Peihan. You just cant! said the girl. She was afraid that Han Chenglin would be mad if he knew that she came to see Chu Peihan, so she specially put on a facial mask to stop Chu Peihan from remembering her face. What are you afraid of? Since youre Han Chenglins fiance, why dont you have a talk with him? Why did youe to see me instead? If he already has a fiance, he should avoid having rumors with other women. Isnt it his fault that hes still having rumors with other women? Why do you me me for his mistakes? Chu Peihan questioned the girl. She doubted whether the girl was really Han Chenglins fiance. I-I The girl panicked and didnt know what to say all of a sudden. She didnt dare to ask Han Chenglin about that, and she had no idea what position she had to do that, because Chu Peihan witnessed her panic, so she thought the girl might not be Han Chenglins fiance. Are you really Han Chenglins fiance? Chu Peihan asked, staring straight at her. The girl panicked again and hurriedly replied. Of course Im his fiance. However, when she said that, shecked confidence. This time, Chu Peihan was sure that the girl wasnt Han Chenglins fiance. If she wasnt his fiance, what would their rtionship be? Chu Peihan didnt know that, but she could see that they had a special rtionship. Anyway, it had nothing to do with her. Alright, if so, I cant ept the humiliation. Since its rted to Han Chenglin, I need to call him and make everything clear right now, said Chu Peihan and appeared to call Han Chenglin again. Seeing that, the girl rushed forward once more, trying to grab Chu Peihans phone away. She looked determined to stop Chu Peihan from calling Han Chenglin. Unfortunately, Chu Peihan got rid of her again. Without dy, the girl shouted to her two friends, What are you doing? Come and help me! Once the two girls heard that, they ran to Chu Peihan. Yu Xiaochen witnessed that from where she sat. She subconsciously stood up from the bench, but didnt run over. She knew how strong Chu Peihan was and believed that Chu Peihan could handle it. She simply cared about Chu Peihans safety. Chu Peihan sneered. Do you think you can hurt me? In a few seconds, she beat them all down on the ground. However, because they were girls and Chu Peihan didnt really mean to injure them, she was very gentle and didnt wound them. She only beat them till they were on the ground. She just wanted them to know that they were no match for her. If they stopped attacking her, she wouldnt beat them again, but if they didnt leave, she wouldnt be gentle to them anymore. Chapter 2292 - Shes Violent

Chapter 2292: Shes Violent

You The girls were all surprised after they were knocked to the ground. To their surprise, Chu Peihan was very strong and agile. Was she a kung fu lover? Im very good at kung fu. I can easily beat up a dozen men. Youre merely a bunch of weak girls. I could see that you just wanted to grab my phone. If you had tried to hurt me, I would have beaten you ck and blue. If youre smart, you better leave right now, or I wont be gentle to you again. Chu Peihan warned. You cant tell Han Chenglin that I came to see you today, said the girl with a facial mask. She lost to Chu Peihan, but she still tried to bargain with her. Her pride was really ridiculous. Be honest with me. Are you really Han Chenglins fiance? Chu Peihan asked. She asked that question for no specific reason. She just wanted to make sure of it. Hearing that, the girl blinked and Chu Peihan had an answer. Why do you want to know that? Are you dating Han Chenglin? The girl bit her lips and looked displeased. If you dont tell me, Ill directly ask Han Chenglin, said Chu Peihan and took out her phone again. Wait! The girl stopped her at once. Chu Peihan stopped and looked at her, waiting for her reply. The girl hesitated for a second, then said, Im not Chenglins fiance, but were childhood sweethearts. Both of our families want us to be together, so Ill marry him sooner orter. In the end, the girl even emphasized the close bond between them. Dont worry, Han Chenglin and I are just friends. I wont tell him that you came to see me today, but please go to talk to him about whatever happens in the future. Donte to cause me trouble again, or I wont be so gentle next time. Chu Peihan threatened. The girl said nothing. She only looked at Chu Peihan with displeasure. She wouldnt be in a good mood after being threatened. After witnessing Chu Peihans abilities, they didnt dare to stop her. In fact, their whole bodies were in pain now, so they could do nothing. Chu Peihan told the girl that Han Chenglin and she were just friends. She also agreed that she wouldnt tell Han Chenglin that she hade to see her, but if they caused her more trouble, Chu Peihan would definitely tell Han Chenglin about it. The girl didnt want Han Chenglin to hate her more because of that. Han Chenglin already hated her because she had chased away other girls who tried to form a rtionship with him. She just couldnt stand it when other girls wouldnt stay away from Han Chenglin. She couldnt help teaching them a lesson and telling them not to bother Han Chenglin again. Han Chenglin was her man, and no one could steal him away from her. The girl didnt reply to Chu Peihan, but Chu Peihan didnt mind. She simply turned around and directly walked away. She went to Yu Xiaochen and pulled her to leave. Yunyi, are you alright? Once Chu Peihan was gone, the girls two friends went to help her get back to her feet. The girls name was Lu Yunyi. Cant you feel it? Im in great pain all over! Lu Yunyi was mad. She could barely walk steadily. Chu Peihans so violent! Girl Ained. She said she was gentle to us today. If we had tried to injure her, we might have been wounded now. It would be very embarrassing, said Girl B. She believed that Chu Peihan wasnt lying. Well, we didnt collect enough information about her. If we had known shes so good at fighting, we would have brought two bodyguards and we wouldnt have been afraid of her. Didnt she say she can beat up a dozen men by herself? I dont think two bodyguards are enough, and if we bring too many bodyguards with us, we might be caught by the school, said Girl A. Alright, enough. Lets go to the hospital now. Lu Yunyi was displeased when theyplimented Chu Peihan, so she snapped at them angrily. Although she had to admit that Chu Peihan was excellent, Chu Peihan was from a small city, so she didnt think Chu Peihans family could be as influential as hers. At most, Chu Peihan only had Gu Ning, who was very outstanding, as a best friend, and a greatly-respected teacher, Gu Guangmiao. Without them, Chu Peihan was merely a nobody! Lu Yunyi was furious. The two girls shut their mouths at once. They were in pain all over, but they still tolerated the pain and helped Lu Yunyi leave. At this time, Chu Peihan apologized to Yu Xiaochen after they walked away. Xiaochen, Im sorry for the trouble. Yu Xiaochen felt ttered and immediately replied. Dont say that! Its not your fault. Its their fault. Yu Xiaochen was born in an ordinary family, so she abased herself a little in front of kids from rich families. Chu Peihan apologized to her because she was innocent, but she somehow felt ttered. Well, you were threatened by them because of me, said Chu Peihan in a resigned tone. She knew Yu Xiaochens feelings very well, and she had actually encouraged Yu Xiaochen to build confidence many times. Otherwise, she could be easily bullied in the workce. Yu Xiaochen had changed slightly, but the change wasnt big. It took time to change ones character after all. Chu Peihan promised Lu Yunyi that she wouldnt tell Han Chenglin about their meeting today, so she said nothing. She didnt tell Shi Xiaoyue either, and also reminded Yu Xiaochen to keep it a secret. Shi Xiaoyue didnt bother to ask Chu Peihan what she left to do. Since Chu Peihan didnt tell her, it meant she shouldnt know. In the afternoon, Leng Shaoting left the capital and went back to the military base, while Gu Ning also went back to school. Many of Gu Nings schoolmates saw her photos with Leng Shaoting, and said that her fianc was very handsome. Other than the kids from the four major families, most people didnt recognize Leng Shaoting. They were guessing who he was. Some people thought that Leng Shaoting must be from a powerful family, otherwise he didnt deserve Gu Ning and Gu Ning wouldnt choose him. Some people, however, felt that Leng Shaoting might be from an ordinary family. Gu Ning chose him because he was very handsome and she could ignore his family background. It was a material society and everyone cared more about ones family background and money than a romantic rtionship. Chapter 2293 - Trapped by Master Leng

Chapter 2293: Trapped by Master Leng

Song Miaoge and the others snorted when they heard the discussion about Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. If those people learned about Leng Shaotings family background, they would be scared. Song Miaoge and the others didnt think Gu Ning epted Leng Shaoting for his family background. They had asked Gu Ning about how she met Leng Shaoting and became his girlfriend. Gu Ning told them she didnt know Leng Shaotings real identity when she got together with him. She only knew that he was a soldier, an extraordinary soldier. She also felt he was handsome and outstanding. She waspletely attracted to him. Back then, she hadnt started up a business yet, and was still only preparing to do that. Therefore, they fell in love with each other because both of them were impressive and charming. Song Miaoge and the others believed Gu Nings words. They didnt think Gu Ning would lie to them. When Gu Ning arrived at the school, the ss was twenty minutes from being over, so she told Song Miaoge and the others that she would go to the canteen to wait for them. Afterwards, Gu Ning ambled to the canteen. Because many students were having sses, there were only a few students wandering around on campus. Nobody paid special attention to Gu Ning. However, halfway to the canteen, Gu Ning met the principal of the Capital University, Cai Qinghua. Cai Qinghua came with the Dean of School of Economics and several leaders of the university. Gu Ning had to walk by them if she continued to walk forward, so she had to greet them even if she wasnt sure whether they knew her. Gu Ning was unaware of Cai Qinghuas rtionship with Master Leng. Hi, nice to see you all! Gu Ning greeted them confidently and politely. Nice to see you too, Gu Ning. The several leaders of the university were familiar with Gu Ning, so they didnt put on any airs and replied to her kindly. Although Gu Ning was just a student, she wasnt a normal student. She actually enjoyed a higher status than them. Even though they were the leaders of the university, they still treated Gu Ning the way they treated other people on the same level as them. Are you Gu Ning? Cai Qinghua asked, looking at Gu Ning. Although he hadnt seen Gu Ning before in reality, he had seen Gu Nings photos, so he recognized her. However, he still wanted to make sure of it. Yes, I am, said Gu Ning. Um, can I ask you about something? Cai Qinghua said, but he didnt avoid the other people. Did you n to apply for the Capital University before you knew your scores, or after that? Gu Ning didnt know why Cai Qinghua asked that question, but she decided to be honest. I was determined to apply for the Capital University even before I wrote the National College Entrance Examination. Knowing that, Cai Qinghua seemed surprised and he continued. Would you give up the Capital University for any reasons? Hearing that, the other people were confused. What did the principal want to do? Gu Ning was also confused, but she still said, Not unless I was rejected, because the Capital University was always my target. Cai Qinghua instantly got mad, then he said angrily, Very well, Leng lied to me and told me to send him a painting, or he wouldnt allow you to study in the Capital University. Gu Ning was taken aback, but roughly figured out what had happened. If she guessed correctly, Master Leng must have been attracted to a painting of Cai Qinghuas. He threatened Cai Qinghua to send the painting to him because he had a close rtionship with Gu Ning. If Cai Qinghua didnt agree, he would tell Gu Ning to study in another university. Cai Qinghua didnt want to lose such an excellent student as Gu Ning, so he yielded. Cai Qinghua was trapped by Master Leng! It turned out Cai Qinghua was easily fooled. Perhaps he didnt think too much at that moment. Other people also understood what Cai Qinghua was talking about, and were surprised too. When Cai Qinghua said Leng, they knew he was talking about Leng Weihua. It wasnt a secret that Cai Qinghua and Leng Weihua were good friends. They also knew that Gu Ning had a rtionship with Leng Weihua, but it seemed Gu Nings rtionship with Leng Weihua was much closer than they thought. Were they close rtives? If not, Master Leng wouldnt have been able to threaten Cai Qinghua by telling Gu Ning not to study in the Capital University. They were confused, but said nothing at this time. Gu Ning rubbed her nose with slight embarrassment. She revealed the trap set by Master Leng by ident. Cai Qinghua would surely go to argue with Master Leng over that. However, it was toote to do anything right now. Um, Im sorry, Im afraid Ive gotta go, said Gu Ning. Sure. Cai Qinghua appeared to be in a bad mood after knowing the truth. He wasnt mad at Gu Ning, but Master Leng. With the permission, Gu Ning immediately left. Mr. Cai, is Gu Ning a rtive of the Leng family? Once Gu Ning was gone, the dean asked. Gu Ning is the Leng familys future granddaughter-inw, said Cai Qinghua meaningfully. What? Hearing that, everyone was astonished. They thought that Gu Ning might be the Leng familys rtive, but unexpectedly she was the Leng familys future granddaughter-inw! Which heir of the Leng family will she marry? asked the dean. He knew there were three heirs to the Leng family. The eldest one was Leng Shaoting, who served in the military. He didnt know Leng Shaotings rank, but it shouldnt be low. The second heir was Leng Shaoming, who was involved in politics. He was also young and sessful. The third heir was still studying in school. Shes the fiance of the eldest heir of the Leng family. Alright, keep it a secret among us. Dont tell other people, said Cai Qinghua. Although it wasnt a secret, not everyone was aware of it, so he didnt want other people to hear it from him. It would make him seem gossipy. Sure, Mr. Cai, said other people. They agreed and promised that they wouldnt tell other people. Anyway, after this they thought more highly of Gu Ning. They admitted that Gu Ning was very sessful at such a young age, but they still felt it was Gu Nings honor that she could marry into the Leng family. However, it was their personal affair, so they couldnt judge. After that, Cai Qinghua took out his phone at once to call Master Leng. Chapter 2294 - Chu Peihan 2294: Chu Peihan Is Innocent

Chapter 2294: Chu Peihan 2294: Chu Peihan Is Innocent

Once his call was answered, Cai Qinghua angrily shouted, Leng, how dare you trap me? Arent you ashamed? Master Leng was struck dumb for a second when Cai Qinghua shouted at him. What are you talking about? he asked. He already forgot that he had trapped Cai Qinghua. You told me Gu Ning is your granddaughter-inw and you threatened me into sending you the painting. If I didnt do that, you wouldnt allow Gu Ning to study in the Capital University. I just met Gu Ning and I asked her whether she would give up the Capital University for any reasons. She told me she wouldnt. The Capital University was her only target. Even if I didnt give you the painting, she would still study in the Capital University! I dont think you could stop her, said Cai Qinghua. Cai Qinghua didnt realize that he was easily fooled until now. He couldnt even help, but disdain himself. Well. Master Leng made a few coughs, but didnt deny it. Yes, its true, but its toote for you to find out the truth now. Saying that, Master Leng sounded very proud. You Cai Qinghua was angered by Master Lengs honesty. Alright, let me buy you a meal another day to make it up for you, but I wont return the painting to you, said Master Leng. Great, Ill choose the ce! I promise Ill make you pay a lot for the meal, said Cai Qinghua. He understood that he couldnt get the painting back now, and he had no intention of getting it back. He simply called Leng Weihua toin about it. Since Master Leng wanted to buy him a meal, Cai Qinghua wouldnt reject. After Gu Ning arrived at the canteen, she ordered a few dishes. After a few minutes, the ss was over. Baili Zongxue showed up first. As soon as she saw Gu Ning, she joked. I thought you wonte until the exam day. Gu Ning smiled and said, Even if I have a photographic memory, I wont be able to understand the questions if I dont learn at all. Im going to study very hard in the following days. Ill leave again after the exam is over. Its not a problem at all. I believe you can acquire the knowledge of the whole semester within several days, said Baili Zongxue. She never questioned Gu Nings abilities. Actually, Gu Ning wasnt absent from sses all the time. She went to the school once in a while, and could quickly catch up on all the knowledge. Even Baili Zongxue was amazed by her efficiency, but she soon got used to it. Therefore, she believed it wouldnt be a problem for Gu Ning to master the knowledge. Gu Ning smiled, but said nothing because what Baili Zongxue said was the truth. It was indeed very easy for her, but she still needed to spend some time on studying. After a while, Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai came. Once they saw Gu Ning, Song Miaoge gossiped. Gu Ning, I read the rumor about Chu Peihan and Han Chenglin. Are they really a couple? When they metst time, she could see that Han Chenglin treated Chu Peihan differently, but she didnt think further about that back then. However, she got curious about it now after hearing the rumor about them. No, theyre just friends. They met by chance that day, so they walked around together. Famous people can easily get into rumors as long as a man walks together with a woman, said Gu Ning in a resigned tone. If it was possible, Gu Ning didnt want the rumor to go around. It wasnt umon in the entertainment industry and some stars even deliberately made rumors for publicity. If no one admitted or rified it, people would lose interest in it and it wouldnt affect their work. Artists with fame might not care about that, but it wasnt good news for new faces. For a new face, the audiences first impression of him or her was very important. How the audience got to know him or her the first time would deem him or her to be a certain kind of person. Therefore, if people got to know Chu Peihan from her rumor with Han Chenglin, many people would believe that she got famous on Han Chenglins coattails. Although Han Chenglin wasnt one of the A-list, he enjoyed a lot of fame now and had dozens of millions of followers on Weibo. Chu Peihan didnt target fame or wealth after joining the entertainment industry, but she had to be careful with her reputation and image. If she left a bad first impression on the audience, the audience would ignore her abilities no matter how she performed in the future. Many artists in the entertainment industry had that problem. They were talented and skilled, but had to give in to unspoken rules or publicity stunts or even scandals. Even though they became popr afterwards, their career would still be affected by their unpleasant history. Youre right. Well, its really difficult to survive in the entertainment industry. Chu Peihan hasnt made her debut yet, but shes already amid criticism now. Song Miaoge felt sympathy for Chu Peihan. Chu Peihan was innocent, but she was dragged into rumors with Han Chenglin and was strongly criticized by his fans. Han Chenglins fans even said that she didnt deserve him. She knew that Han Chenglin was born in a rich family, but she thought love was much more important than money. Did people nowadays be so unrealistic? Since they arent a couple, why didnt they rify it. Chu Peihan wont be criticized then, said Zhang Zikai. All of a sudden, she had a bad impression of Han Chenglin now. Chu Peihan was innocent, but he said nothing and left her to be targeted by his fans. Right! Song Miaoge agreed. Baili Zongxue, however, felt they chose not to rify it for a reason, but she didnt know what the reason could be. She knew very little about the entertainment industry. There are too many crazy fans and haters on the Inte now, so it might not be a good choice to rify it. It might arouse more criticism of Chu Peihan. People will lose interest in it within a week and itll be gone, said Gu Ning. Chu Peihan had said the same thing to her, so Gu Ning agreed that a rification wasnt necessary. Youre right. After hearing Gu Nings exnation, they gave a nod. They actually didnt know much about the entertainment industry and they also felt it was veryplicated. Besides, cyber-violence was really scary. Well, I just feel that Chu Peihan is so pitiful, said Zhang Zikai and gave a resigned sigh. Chapter 2295 - Miao Jingjing Is Missing

Chapter 2295: Miao Jingjing Is Missing

Right! Song Miaoge and Baili Zongxue agreed. They also sympathized with Chu Peihan. Chu Peihan was totally innocent. Its fine. Shes mentally strong and wont be affected by it. If anything goes wrong, as her friend, Ill stand up for her. Seeing that they cared about Chu Peihan, Gu Ning felt touched andforted them. Hearing that, they were very relieved. With Gu Nings help, Chu Peihan would be fine. Lu Yunyi and the others went to have a medical check in the hospital. Their bodies were fine, but were still painful for the time being. Lu Yunyi hated Chu Peihan, but gave up the idea of causing her trouble again. Chu Peihan had already told her that they werent dating and that she wouldnt tell Han Chenglin about their meeting. In that case, it was better for her to avoid unnecessary trouble. Since Lu Yunyi decided to give it up, her two friends said nothing. They were scared of Chu Peihan too. After Zhan Zhiyin went back to City H, Leng Shaoming didnt lose touch with her. After all, he felt interested in her and felt they could learn more about each other. However, Leng Shaoming was busy at work, so they didnt contact each other much. They mainly chatted on WeChat once in a while during the day. And at night, they would chat for a while longer. Zhan Zhiyin understood that Leng Shaoming didnt reject her, but it would still take time for him to ept her. Love was generated over time if they got along with each other. They knew very little about one another right now, so they couldnt get together so soon. If Leng Shaoming asked her to be his girlfriend right now, she would be displeased. It wasnt reliable to quickly get together before knowing each other better. In the following days, Gu Ning went to ss regrly. After three days, people lost interest in the rumor about Chu Peihan and Han Chenglin and it was quickly reced by other hot topics. In the meanwhile, Chu Peihan was osted by several other girls, but they were Han Chenglins crazy fans this time. Chu Peihan heavily beat them, and they went to criticize Chu Peihan on the Inte, but it didnt attract much attention. After all, Chu Peihan didnt have much fame now. She might gain some fame after?Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower?was finished and aired. Speaking of?Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower, the shooting was about to begin in a week, when Chu Peihan had the winter vacation. Because it was snowy these days, it wasnt the right time for shooting. Although the rumor about Chu Peihan and Han Chenglin gradually lost peoples attention, the topic of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting was still hot on Weibo. However, there were fewer people talking about them now. During these days, Gu Ning had met Rong Zechen and Yuan Yilin, but she treated them as if they were strangers. She didnt even bother to give them a nce and directly walked by them. When Gu Ning was free, she called Gu Man, Tang Haifeng and her other family members. Because Gu Man was pregnant, she couldnt have a long chat so they hung up after a few minutes. Gu Man had been pregnant for about nine months and the estimated due date was about ten dayster. By then, Gu Ning should be on winter vacation. Therefore, she would go straight back to City B once the semester was over. She had to be there when Gu Man gave birth to the baby. Gu Ning originally nned to go to ss regrly and leave after the exam was over, but something happened the next day and she had to leave the school. Miao Jingjing was missing. That morning, Jing Yunyao went to Xiaoyao Mountain Vi, so she didnt go to work in the Pavilion of Magic with Miao Jingjing. However, Miao Jingjing was also absent. Lin had a sudden stomach ache, so she called Miao Jingjing and wanted to ask them when they coulde. However, she failed to get through to Miao Jingjing, then called Jing Yunyao instead. Jing Yunyao then learned that Miao Jingjing was missing. They believed that Miao Jingjing was missing, because it had been an hour since Lin called Jing Yunyao after Miao Jingjing went to work. Normally, Miao Jingjing would arrive at the shop within half an hour. Besides, they had called Miao Jingjing many times, but no one answered, so they determined that Miao Jingjing was missing. It was possible that Miao Jingjing was missing, because she might have been taken away by cultivators who knew her. Mortals couldnt abduct her. Although Miao Jingjing was no longer a cultivator, she was very strongpared to mortals. Jing Yunyao immediately shared the news with Gu Ning. She knew that a skilled hacker was working for Gu Ning. The hacker might be able to help them. Gu Ning didnt know where to look for Miao Jingjing, so she went to meet Jing Yunyao at the flower trading center. Before long, K had the result, but it wasnt satisfying. Miao Jingjing took a taxi to the flower trading center, so she was also here. However, right after she got out of the car at the gate, she suddenly disappeared and the surveince cameras were broken. They could get nothing from them. In that case, it could have been done by cultivators, because only cultivators had the ability to break the surveince cameras so quickly. Who kidnapped Miao Jingjing? As soon as Gu Ning heard the result from K, she called Jing Yunyao. I told my subordinate to check the surveince videos. Miao Jingjing reached the gate, but the surveince cameras were suddenly broken. I believe it must have been done by cultivators, said Gu Ning. Although they already guessed that it might have been done by cultivators when they heard Miao Jingjing was missing, they needed to make sure of it. Ill go to the gate to see whether I can find any clues, said Jing Yunyao. Since Miao Jingjing disappeared at the gate of the flower trading center, that would be the only ce they could find any clues. Once Jing Yunyao arrived at the flower trading center, she sensed the remaining trace of air of an evil cultivator. If it had something to do with Miao Jingjings missing, the abductor must be a cultivator and should be an evil cultivator. Miao Jingjing used to be an evil cultivator as well, so it might be her enemy. With that clue, Jing Yunyao called Gu Ning right away and told her what she had found. I sensed a trace of the air of an evil cultivator. So I bet it has to be an evil cultivator, said Jing Yunyao. Although she wasnt hundred percent certain of it, it should be close to the mark. An evil cultivator? It should be Miao Jingjings enemy. Gu Ning frowned when she heard that. She also believed that it must be an evil cultivator who had a grudge against Miao Jingjing. Chapter 2296 - Its None of Your Business

Chapter 2296: Its None of Your Business

Evil cultivators often fought against each other for resources, but Miao Jingjing was working for Gu Ning now, so Gu Ning was naturally worried about her. Miao Jingjing was no longer a cultivator, and she might be in danger if her enemy caught her. Evil cultivators wouldnt obey thew after all. In case the air of the evil cultivatorpletely fades away and we wont be able to find the evil cultivator, Ill chase after them right now. Call me after you arrive at the flower trading center. Ill tell you where I am then and you cane over, said Jing Yunyao. Because Gu Ning wasing from the Haicheng District, it was far away. Even if Gu Ning drove very fast, she wouldnt arrive until an hourter. It was snowing heavily, so the traffic on the road was much slower and Gu Nings speed was limited too. At this moment, she still needed about twenty minutes to get here, and Jing Yunyao didnt have time to wait for Gu Nings arrival before searching for Miao Jingjing. No problem, said Gu Ning, then hung up. She focused on driving and tried to reach the flower trading center as soon as possible. Jing Yunyao immediately used her senses to track where the air of the evil cultivator went. As long as it still existed, Jing Yunyao could feel it. Therefore, after a short while, Jing Yunyao made sure of the direction and chased after them. Fifteen minutester, Gu Ning finally arrived at the flower trading center, then she called Jing Yunyao. At this time, Jing Yunyao was still following the air of the evil cultivator ahead. She hadnt met the evil cultivator yet. Once Gu Ning heard which direction they went, she drove over. Following the air of the evil cultivator, Jing Yunyao drove to a remote ce. About an hourter, she arrived in the wilderness. There was no one around and it was only a weedy road. Because the ground was covered by snow, Jing Yunyao could clearly see the tracks left by a car. She thought it must be the car driven by the evil cultivator. However, that was just a guess since the tracks might have been left by other cars. Although this was a wilderness, there was a road, so there might be a vige ahead. However, she could feel that the evil cultivator went along this road given the air she sensed. After driving on the narrow road for about a dozen minutes, Jing Yunyao saw a few houses in front. A van was stopped next to one of the houses. Jing Yunyao wasnt sure whether the person living inside was the evil cultivator, but she didnt continue to drive in case she was discovered. After getting out of the car, Jing Yunyao was ready to walk over. However, before she reached the house, she heard a car approaching from behind. Even if the car didnt appear in Jing Yunyaos view yet, she knew that it was Gu Ning. Therefore, she didnt leave and stood there waiting for Gu Ning. Before long, the car drove into Jing Yunyaos view, and it was indeed Gu Nings car. Gu Ning stopped her car behind Jing Yunyaos, then got out of it. How is it going? she asked, walking towards Jing Yunyao. There are a few houses ahead. I dont know whether theyre upied. They are far away, so I cant sense the air of the evil cultivator from here. In case the evil cultivator is in the house, and to prevent them from being alerted, which will put Miao Jingjing in danger, I stopped the car here, said Jing Yunyao, showing obvious worries. Ill go with you. There was indeed a distance, so Gu Ning couldnt feel the air of the evil cultivator either, but she could use her Jade Eyes to see inside the house. Without dy, Gu Ning did that. With the help of her Jade Eyes, she could clearly see the inside of any objects and ces from a distance. After Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the inside of the houses, she found two people in one of them. One of them was a woman in a ck coat, while the other was Miao Jingjing. Miao Jingjing was lying on the ground. Her face was scratched several times with blood on the corner of her mouth, and she was struggling. The woman in the ck coat was looking down her nose at Miao Jingjing. She seemed very pleased and proud. Even though Gu Ning understood that Miao Jingjing might be in great danger after being caught by the evil cultivator, she was still angry when she saw her miserable look. Gu Ning withdrew her sight and told Jing Yunyao what she saw. They didnt know how long Miao Jingjing could survive, so they immediately rushed over. There was a distance of about two hundred meters, so Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao arrived in a couple of seconds. As Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao approached, the evil cultivator sensed them. However, she was enjoying the feeling of sessful revenge, and didnt react quickly. When she came back to her senses, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao had already knocked the door open and appeared in front of her. The evil cultivator didnt know them, but could feel their high cultivation levels. She was surprised and tried to grab Miao Jingjing and hold her hostage. She wasnt sure whether she could defeat Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. Although she wasnt certain whether they came for Miao Jingjing or her, as long as Miao Jingjing was in her hands, she would be safe. Unfortunately, Jing Yunyao moved faster than her. Before she could grab Miao Jingjing, Jing Yunyao stopped her and they started fighting. Gu Ning didnt join them, and instead ran to check on Miao Jingjings condition. After all, the evil cultivator was no match for Jing Yunyao. Miao Jingjing had already fainted, and her injuries were very serious. She was dying, but luckily she was still alive. It wasnt toote. Gu Ningid her hand on Miao Jingjings lower abdomen, then put magical power into her body. The evil cultivator wasnt at a high level, while Jing Yunyao was a senior cultivator in the Yuan Ying Period, so it couldnt be easier for her to defeat the evil cultivator. After the very first move, the evil cultivator realized that she could barely fight back. Within ten moves, she hadpletely lost to Jing Yunyao. You Looking at Jing Yunyao, the evil cultivator was astonished. To her surprise, Jing Yunyao was very strong and defeated her within a short time. Whats the grudge between you and Miao Jingjing? Why did you have to injure her so seriously? Jing Yunyao asked. Since the evil cultivator abducted Miao Jingjing, there must have been a grudge between them, but she didnt know what it was yet. Although the evil cultivator had the idea that Jing Yunyao might havee for Miao Jingjing, she was still a little surprised when it was verified. She couldnt believe that Miao Jingjing knew a senior cultivator. She had no idea how Miao Jingjing lost all of her abilities as a cultivator, but it seemed to have something to do with JIng Yunyao. Its none of your business! said the evil cultivator. Even if she was already caught by Jing Yunyao and she was scared, she wouldnt give in because of her pride. Chapter 2297 - Why Did You Bother to Try?

Chapter 2297: Why Did You Bother to Try?

Great, if so, I wont ask you any more questions. We can talk about it after she wakes up. Jing Yunyao stopped questioning the evil cultivator. It was her grudge against Miao Jingjing, so Jing Yunyao couldnt ask too much about it. She could wake up? Upon thinking that Miao Jingjing was saved, the evil cultivator was mad. It wasnt easy for her to find and catch Miao Jingjing. She was about to kill Miao Jingjing, but then Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao appeared all of a sudden. Miao Jingjing was saved, while she was caught. However, she was reluctant to ept that. Even if she knew it was nearly impossible for her to run away from Jing Yunyao, she refused to give in. Therefore, she never stopped thinking about how to escape. When the evil cultivator noticed that Gu Ning was putting magical power into Miao Jingjings body, she was shocked. The magical power was so pure and thick! Who was this girl? Why couldnt she sense any air of cultivation from this girl? How could the girl release such pure and thick magical power? If she could get the pure and thick magical power, she could greatly improve her abilities! The evil cultivator looked greedy, but was disappointed too, because she would probably not survive. She didnt have the chance to get the magical power. Because Miao Jingjing was too seriously injured, Gu Ning had to put arge amount of magical power into her body to save her life. After a total of five minutes, Miao Jingjing was finally out of danger and her face became less pale. Within the five minutes, the evil cultivator had tried countless times to run away. Although Jing Yunyao didnt focus on her, once she moved a little, it would attract Jing Yunyaos attention. As a result, she couldnt escape. Jing Yunyao wasnt worried that the evil cultivator would run away. The evil cultivator was no match for her and she could easily bring the evil cultivator back even if the evil cultivator ran far away. Besides, the evil cultivator was badly injured now and had be much weaker. You better not try to run away, because its impossible. Jing Yunyao warned the evil cultivator, coldly staring at her. The evil cultivator clenched her teeth. She was aware of that, but couldnt ept that fact, so she still tried to escape. However, she failed yet again. What exactly do you want to do to me? the evil cultivator asked. She knew that she couldnt survive whether or not she had injured Miao Jingjing today, because she ran into a good cultivator, but it was difficult for her to give up her life! You should know that you cant survive after running into me today whether you had injured Miao Jingjing or not. Not to mention that you actually injured her! said Jing Yunyao. She didnt tell the evil cultivator what she nned to do, but both of them knew that there wouldnt be a good result. Anyway, the evil cultivator would be severely punished. Hearing her reply, the evil cultivator didnt know what to say. Should she beg her? The evil cultivator didnt think it would work, because Jing Yunyao made it very clear that she wouldnt allow her to escape. It would be useless even if she begged her. Gu Ning continued to put magical power into Miao Jingjings body, but she soon noticed that Miao Jingjing was absorbing her magical power. Gu Ning frowned. Why was it happening? Was it because An idea dawned on Gu Ning. Was Miao Jingjing bing a cultivator again? If so, Gu Ning wouldnt mind helping her. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt stop putting magical power into Miao Jingjings body because Miao Jingjing was absorbing her magical power. Seeing Gu Ning putting magical power into Miao Jingjings body for a long time, Jing Yunyao thought that it might be hard to cure Miao Jingjing and felt slightly worried about Gu Ning. Gu Nings face was bing pale. Ningning, are you alright? Jing Yunyao asked with concern. Im fine, said Gu Ning. Because Miao Jingjing hadnt sessfully be a cultivator yet and Gu Ning wasnt sure whether she could seed, she couldnt tell Jing Yunyao right now. After a while, the magical power suddenly began to circte in Miao Jingjings body. Jing Yunyao and the evil cultivator also noticed that, and were amazed. The evil cultivator couldnt ept it. Miao Jingjing wasnt only rescued, but also began to cultivate again. How could she be so lucky! Gu Ning immediately stopped releasing magical power and helped Miao Jingjing sit cross-legged. Mother, would you please help her with the cirction? she said to Jing Yunyao. The magical power was circting in Miao Jingjings body, but she wasnt awake yet, so she couldnt move the magical power around on her own and the magical power might hurt her instead. She needed someone to help her control the magical power in her body. Gu Ning was at a lower level and was a little weak now after using so much magical power, so it would be better if Jing Yunyao could do that. Sure. Jing Yunyao went to sit down behind Miao Jingjing at once to help her circte the magical power in her body. Seeing that, the evil cultivator thought she could seize this chance and run away. Without hesitation, she stood up. Although Gu Ning had put arge amount of magical power into Miao Jingjings body and was a little weak now, it still couldnt be easier for her to defeat an injured evil cultivator. Therefore, Gu Ning immediately went to stop the evil cultivator the moment she stood up. Jing Yunyao knew what they were doing and believed that Gu Ning could control the evil cultivator, so she wasnt distracted. The evil cultivator was badly injured, but she could still move and fight. She was only weakened. Therefore, in the current situation, even Chu Peihan might not be able to defeat the evil cultivator. Gu Ning, however, could easily beat her up. Within five moves, the evil cultivator was knocked to the ground. The evil cultivator was astonished. To her surprise, Gu Ning was very strong and she had actually taken Gu Ning too lightly. She knew that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary person, because Gu Ning had pure and thick magical power, but it didnt mean that every cultivator would be very strong because of that. As a result, she took Gu Ning lightly. Do you think Im easy to deal with? Gu Ning sneered. Obviously, the evil cultivator took her very lightly to try to escape when Jing Yunyao was helping Miao Jingjing. The evil cultivator didnt know what to say. You cant survive today. Why did you bother to try? Gu Ning asked the evil cultivator meaningfully. I dont want to be tortured by you! The evil cultivator argued. Then try to escape! Gu Ning said meaningfully. She didnt think the evil cultivator could do that. The evil cultivator was enraged. She had tried, but failed. After a few minutes, the magical power in Miao Jingjings body was stabilized, and she gradually woke up. Chapter 2298 - Why Didnt You Kill Yourself?

Chapter 2298: Why Didnt You Kill Yourself?

Although Miao Jingjing regained consciousness, she wasntpletely conscious yet. She didnt know that Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao came and even rescued her. Therefore, as soon as she woke up, she subconsciously thought that she might have been killed. She encountered a bitter enemy after all. It was impossible for her to survive. However, she suddenly found magical power in her body. Obviously, someone helped her circte it. Abruptly, Miao Jingjing opened her eyes and saw Gu Ning in front of her as well as the evil cultivator who injured her. Instantly Miao Jingjing realized what was happening. She was rescued by Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. It was Jing Yunyao who was helping her circte the magical power inside her body. Miao Jingjing felt relieved. Because Jing Yunyao was circting the magical power in her body, Miao Jingjing ignored the gathered magical power stored in her lower abdomen. Seeing that Miao Jingjing had woken up, Jing Yunyao stopped. How do you feel now? Jing Yunyao asked and helped Miao Jingjing get back to her feet. Im much better now, said Miao Jingjing. Although her life was out of danger, she still needed some time to heal because she was badly injured. She could stand and walk, but would have to rest once in a while. After getting up, Miao Jingjing thanked Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. Thank you so much! Without them, she would have been killed. Thanking them was barely enough to return their favor, but Miao Jingjing honestly didnt know what else she could say right now. Alright, lets deal with this evil cultivator first, said Jing Yunyao. She already saw Miao Jingjing as a close friend, so she didnt care whether Miao Jingjing thanked her or not. Once they mentioned the evil cultivator, Miao Jingjing suddenly looked very mad. She turned to re at the evil cultivator. The evil cultivator immediately fought back and red at Miao Jingjing too. Bai Qian, how could you be so ungrateful? I really regret saving you back then. And Ive let you go several times afterwards, said Miao Jingjing, clenching her teeth. Bai Qian became an evil cultivator before Miao Jingjing. Before Bai Qian became an evil cultivator, she had suffered an assassination attempt. Miao Jingjing had rescued her and was seriously injured because of that. She didnt recover even after resting for a few months. After Bai Qian became an evil cultivator, Miao Jingjing met her again. She was supposed to kill Bai Qian, but she didnt. Even if Bai Qian found her again and again in order to kill her, Miao Jingjing still let her go. She and Bai Qian used to be very close. So what? Miao Jingjing, I met Dongyang before you. If it hadnt been for you, Dongyang would have be my man. You stole him away from me. I hate you! Bai Qian angrily said. Hearing that, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao figured out the grudge between them. They had to admit that it was very dramatic. They became bitter enemies because of a man! It was a typical drama, and often happened. In this world, every man and woman has a desire for love. Some people were lucky in love, while some werent. Some were emotional, while some were reasonable. Emotional people might hurt themselves or people they loved or those who their love loved if they couldnt get the love they wanted. Bai Qian was obviously such an emotional and cruel person. Because she couldnt get the man she loved, she became an evil cultivator and tried to kill the woman the man loved. Miao Jingjing found it ridiculously funny. You cant force a man to love you. And it has nothing to do with who appeared first and who showed upter. There was no chemistry between you and Dongyang. You were just friends. You cant say that I stole him from you. If he loved you, he would have been together with you. I wouldnt have the chance to be his girlfriend. Bai Qian met Lin Dongyang first and Miao Jingjing met Lin Dongyang a yearter. However, Bai Qian and Lin Dongyang were just friends, so it wasnt true that she stole Lin Dongyang from Bai Qian. If Lin Dongyang loved Bai Qian, he would have done something within that year. In fact, shortly after she met Lin Dongyang, Lin Dongyang fell in love with her. I dont care. If it hadnt been for you, I would have been able to be together with Dongyang! Bai Zhen shouted, although shecked confidence. She knew what Miao Jingjing said was the truth, but she refused to ept it. If you have to say so, I dont think we should continue to argue. Miao Jingjing was in no mood to argue with Bai Qian. She knew Bai Qian loved Lin Dongyang deeply and hated her to death. Otherwise, Bai Qian wouldnt have be an evil cultivator just because Miao Jingjing married Lin Dongyang ten years ago. After ten years, Bai Qian still couldnt get over it. Therefore, the angry Miao Jingjing calmed down a little. Bai Qian, however, was annoyed by Miao Jingjings calm attitude. Since you love Lin Dongyang so much, why didnt you kill yourself when he died? You dont love him at all. Poor Lin Dongyang. He chose a cold-blooded bi*ch like you. Bai Qian was mentally sick, so she didnt care what she said. As soon as Bai Qian mentioned Lin Dongyangs death, Miao Jingjing became angry. She coldly looked at Bai Qian and said, I didnt kill myself after he died because I needed to take revenge. She wouldnt allow anyone to doubt her love for Lin Dongyang, because she disliked that feeling. Take revenge? Funny. Keep on lying! You dont love Lin Dongyang. You just want to enjoy Bai Qian understood that Miao Jingjing told the truth, but she still deliberately questioned her. Miao Jingjing was furious, but she soon calmed down. She realized that it was meaningless to continue to argue with Bai Qian, so she said, Youre so unreasonable. I dont think we should talk any longer. Its meaningless. Afterwards, she ignored Bai Qian and turned to Jing Yunyao. Yunyao, please help me with this. She needed Jing Yunyao to help her get rid of Bai Qian. Whether or not Bai Qian had almost killed Miao Jingjing, she shouldnt live past today because she was an evil cultivator. No! Bai Qian understood that she couldnt survive once she was caught, but she couldnt ept it when she realized that she was about to disappear from this world. Chapter 2299 - Its Too Risky This Time!

Chapter 2299: Its Too Risky This Time!

Nobody could ept it when he or she was deprived of life. Bai Qian was full of anger and reluctance. Therefore, even if she knew it was impossible for her to run away, she still immediately turned around and rushed forward. At the same time, Jing Yunyao went to catch her. Gu Ning was closest to Bai Qian, but she did nothing. She was already a cultivator and it wouldnt bring her any bad luck if she killed an evil cultivator, but she was a mortal to the outside world, so it wasnt appropriate for her to catch Bai Qian now. It was better if Jing Yunyao did it. Due to the huge gap between their abilities, Bai Qian couldnt fight back and was easily caught by Jing Yunyao. Bai Qian was caught, but she didnt beg Jing Yunyao for mercy. It was useless anyway, so she didnt bother to do that and was unwilling to give up her dignity. However, it was hard for her to ept this result. Before long, Bai Qian died in Jing Yunyaos hands. Her lower abdomen (energy center) and tendons were broken, making it impossible for her to resurrect again, because if a cultivator wasntpletely dead, he or she coulde back to life again if a master rescued him or her. After all, cultivators were different from mortals. Even if they were killed, they could still recover as long as their energy center wasnt broken. Only when their lower abdomen (energy center) and tendons were broken, would they no longer be able to resurrect again. Watching Bai Qian die, neither Gu Ning nor Miao Jingjing had sympathy for her. If she was a mortal, they wouldnt have killed her. Unfortunately, she wasnt. She was an evil cultivator who couldnt be allowed to exist. Bai Qian was already dead, but they wouldnt leave her body out in the wilderness. They decided to dig a grave and bury her. However, before they did that, Miao Jingjing suddenly realized that she had be a cultivator again. It was very surprising. Well, it seems to be a blessing in disguise! I somehow got a second chance to cultivate. Right, but its too risky this time. If we were a whileter, you might Jing Yunyao said. Although it was good that Miao Jingjing had a second chance to cultivate, she was still scared in retrospect. Most importantly, Miao Jingjing was a mortal before they came. Once she was killed, she wouldnt be able to resurrect again. Youre right. Upon thinking of that, Miao Jingjing was also horrified. She gave a nce full of mixed emotions at Bai Qian who was on the ground, but Bai Qian was already dead, so Miao Jingjings anger slowly faded away. After it was done, they left. Because Miao Jingjing was seriously injured, she needed a long time to recover and could only stay in the siheyuan. There was magical power in the siheyuan, which was very helpful for her recovery. Shangguan Yang didnt know that Miao Jingjing had been abducted until they were back in the siheyuan. He was very generous and gave Miao Jingjing a recovery magical pill. Magical pills were only useful for cultivators. Because Miao Jingjing had a second chance to cultivate again, she could take the recovery magical pill. After taking the recovery magical pill, Miao Jingjing was much better, but she still needed a few days to make a full recovery. Miao Jingjing could only rest now. She barely had strength to cultivate, so she had to wait till she had mostly recovered. After amodating Miao Jingjing, Gu Ning had to go back to school. It was 5 pm now, and it would be about 6 pm when she arrived at school. She could share dinner with Song Miaoge and her other friends then. The next two days, she lived a peaceful life. After that, they had the exam. After two days of recovery, Miao Jingjing was much better and could move freely now. Jing Yunyao went to work in the flower shop for a while every day, but Lin managed it most of the time. With the help of her Jade Eyes, Gu Ning could finish every exam perfectly and she always handed the papers in before all of the other students did. She didnt mean to show off, but she felt bored sitting in the ssroom after finishing the papers. She would rather go get some fresh air after handing in the exam papers. Everyone was aware that Gu Ning was a straight-A student. Even if she was absent from sses for days, she could quickly catch up on the knowledge. It seemed very easy for her to master the knowledge. Even in the two days before the exam, Gu Nings ssmates had a better understanding of the knowledge after her exnations. However, they were all amazed when Gu Ning handed exam papers so early. They gradually got used to it, but they were still very surprised by Gu Nings efficiency. The examssted for three days. Chu Peihan had invited them to have a gathering after it was over before they went home. Song Miaoge also proposed to gather together. Gu Ning didnt want any of her friends to be disappointed, so she asked them to have arge gathering together. They werent strangers, so it wasnt a bad idea. Therefore, once the exam was over, they went to the appointed restaurant. Halfway on the way, Gu Ning met Nie Chenyang. Nie Chenyang was aware that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings fiance. He was very surprised when he heard about that, but he didnt think it was Gu Nings honor that she could marry into the Leng family. Instead, he had a very good impression of Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning was epted by the Leng family, she must be more outstanding than he believed. He knew little about the Leng family, so he didnt know that the Leng family didnt care much about ones family background. Hi, everyone! Nie Chenyang greeted them. Nie Chenyang didnt change his attitude towards Gu Ning because she was Leng Shaotings fiance. Actually, Nie Chenyang had been very nice to Gu Ning from the beginning. Hi, Senior Nie. Gu Ning and the others greeted him. Are you going out for a gathering? asked Nie Chenyang. Yes, Gu Ning said. Oh, Im going to have a gathering with a few of my schoolmates as well. If you dont mind, why dont you join us? Itll be more fun if we have arger gathering, said Nie Chenyang. It wasnt a courtesy, but a sincere invitation. Senior Nie, thank you so much for your kindness, but were going to meet up with our other friends. Maybe we can gather together another day. Gu Ning declined. Sure! Since she said that, Nie Chenyang didnt insist. Afterwards, they walked out of the school. After recovering for five days, Miao Jingjing had mostly recovered. She could move around, cultivate, and go to the flower shop. Lin didnt know that Miao Jingjing had been injured. Jing Yunyao only told her that Miao Jingjing needed to leave for a few days. After a week, people lost interest in the rumor about Chu Peihan and Han Chenglin and only a few were still talking about it. Chapter 2300 - What Will Make You Leave Leng Shaoting?

Chapter 2300: What Will Make You Leave Leng Shaoting?

People also lost interest in Gu Nings rtionship with Leng Shaoting and only a few Inte users were still talking about it. After all, not everyone heard about it from the very beginning and some people got interested in it a few dayster. The Xie family learned about itter than other people. The Xie family was Xie Yiyis family. They rarely paid attention to entertainment news, so they didnt find out about it earlier on. Xie Yiyi was aware of it, so it wasnt a secret to her. And her parents learned about that from her younger brother, Xie Yilun. Xie Yilun was on vacation and just came home from a foreign country. He felt bored at home and surfed on Weibo, then saw photos of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. He didnt know that Leng Shaoting already had a girlfriend and immediately told his parents. The Xie family knew that Xie Yiyi admired Leng Shaoting from afar and also hoped that they could get together, but Leng Shaoting wasnt easy to get along with and it would be difficult for Xie Yiyi to be his girlfriend. However, they felt Xie Yiyi had the chance as long as Leng Shaoting was avable. Unfortunately, they suddenly heard that Leng Shaoting already had a girlfriend. Xie Yiyis parents were shocked and couldnt ept it. Leng Shaoting was cold to other people, but was very smart, so his cold character wasnt a big problem. He was handsome, impressive, and was born in a powerful family, so Xie Yiyis parents were very satisfied with him. Given their understanding of Gu Ning, they didnt think Gu Ning deserved Leng Shaoting although Gu Ning was an outstanding girl. In their eyes, Gu Ning was just a parvenu. Even if Gu Ning was rich, they didnt think she could enjoy a high status like them, so they believed that Gu Ning didnt deserve Leng Shaoting. They didnt know that it wasnt actually a secret to Xie Yiyi and Xie Yiyi had already given up on Leng Shaoting. In order to not upset her, they didnt share the news with Xie Yiyi. Xie Yilun was very protective of Xie Yiyi. He felt his older sister was unfairly treated. Xie Yiyi had tried so hard to win Leng Shaotings heart, but got nothing in the end. Xie Yilun was mad at that result. Therefore, he decided to go meet Gu Ning. He chose to see Gu Ning instead of Leng Shaoting because he was scared of Leng Shaoting. It was a very selfish idea that Xie Yilun had. Leng Shaoting ended up with Gu Ning because of his own preference. Other people couldnt interfere in his personal affairs. Moreover, although Xie Yiyi tried to win Leng Shaotings heart, it wasnt Leng Shaotings fault that he rejected her. Xie Yilun went straight to the gate of the Capital University to wait for Gu Ning. He wasnt sure whether he could see Gu Ning here, because there were many gates into the Capital University and Gu Ning might not leave the school right after having the exam, but he felt Gu Ning was more likely to leave once she finished the exam. He guessed correctly, so he saw Gu Ning as soon as she walked out. In order to recognize Gu Ning at first nce, Xie Yilun had looked at Gu Nings photos for a long time. Xie Yilun was able to recognize Gu Ning at a nce mainly because Gu Ning was too outstanding to be ignored in the crowd. She was like a big star and could easily be noticed. In addition, Xie Yilun was familiar with Nie Chenyang and Song Miaoge, so he saw them first before noticing Gu Ning. After knowing Gu Nings background, Xie Yilun wasnt surprised that Gu Ning was walking with Song Miaoge and Nie Chenyang. Upon seeing Gu Ning, Xie Yilun directly walked over. He couldnt care less that there were other people by her side. Hi, Yilun! When Xie Yilun walked over, Nie Chenyang and Song Miaoge greeted him. They were also curious to know what he was going to do. They were acquaintances, but didnt spend much time together, so they didnt think that Xie Yilun came to see them. Could it be just a coincidence? Hi, Chenyang, Miaoge! Xie Yilun greeted them too, then his sight fell on Gu Ning. Miss Gu, can we have a private talk? It wont be long, he asked. Hearing that, they realized that Xie Yilun came to see Gu Ning. They werent surprised that Xie Yilun recognized Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was quite famous now. Xie Yilun talked nicely to Gu Ning, but Gu Ning still felt that he wasnt kind to her. He was just acting nice. Sure! Gu Ning wanted to know why he wanted to have a private talk with her, but she agreed. Nie Chenyang and Song Miaoge had a good impression of Xie Yilun, so they werent worried about Gu Nings safety. In fact, Xie Yilun wasnt a bad man, but he was too protective of people he cared about. Once he lost control of his emotions, he would lose his reason. It wouldnt cause serious problems. All in all, he wasnt a bad person. Gu Ning told Nie Chenyang to leave before them, then she walked aside with Xie Yilun. Nie Chenyang felt he should leave and walked away. Once they walked aside, Xie Yilun asked straightforwardly, Whats your rtionship with Leng Shaoting? When there was no one around, Xie Yilun immediately became cold to Gu Ning. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. She didnt expect Xie Yilun to ask her about Leng Shaoting. Were engaged, said Gu Ning. What? Xie Yilun thought that they were just boyfriend and girlfriend, but they were already engaged! So? Is there any problem with that? Gu Ning asked in a t voice. Xie Yilun came back to his senses and became colder to Gu Ning. Did you be his girlfriend because you love him or because of his family background? Does it matter? Gu Ning asked Xie Yilun. Xie Yilun frowned and said, what will make you leave Leng Shaoting? Leave? Why should I leave Leng Shaoting? Gu Ning asked as her voice became colder. She also coldly stared at Xie Yilun. Before Xie Yilun answered, Gu Ning sneered. Do you like Leng Shaoting? Are you trying to steal him away from me? Gu Ning admitted that she purposely said that to embarrass Xie Yilun because she was really mad at this time. She didnt know much about Xie Yilun nor his rtionship with Leng Shaoting, but no matter what, she didnt think he could force her to leave Leng Shaoting. Chapter 2301 - I Didnt Steal Him

Chapter 2301: I Didnt Steal Him

Nonsense! Xie Yilun was shocked by Gu Nings words and snapped at her loudly in humiliation. His shout attracted a lot of attention from passers-by, so Xie Yilun felt very embarrassed. Luckily, they werent on a main road, or there would be more onlookers, which would be more embarrassing. Gu Ning didnt feel embarrassed, because she was much more mature. When they talked with each other, Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai couldnt hear them, but they heard Xie Yiluns angry shout. Baili Zongxue, on the other hand, could hear their conversation from the beginning to the end, so she felt amused when Gu Ning deliberately embarrassed Xie Yilun. She understood that Gu Ning was just joking, and she didnt think Xie Yilun really liked Leng Shaoting. That man obviously came to argue with Gu Ning, said Baili Zongxue. However, Xie Yilun wouldnt seed. Baili Zongxue wasnt worried about that at all. Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai agreed with her. Although they didnt know what grudge Xie Yilun had against Gu Ning, they hated those who came to argue with Gu Ning. Therefore, Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai began to look at Xie Yilun unkindly. Since its not you who admires him from afar, why do you want me to leave him? There must be a reason, right? Gu Ning askedzily, arms crossed over her chest. Because you dont deserve him, said Xie Yilun. He stared at Gu Ning disdainfully. Oh? If I dont deserve him, who deserves him? asked Gu Ning. My older sister, said Xie Yilun. Whos your older sister? Gu Ning was displeased. Did another woman fall in love with Leng Shaoting? You dont need to know that. My older sister grew up with Shaoting. She has tried very hard to win his heart. You cant steal him away from my older sister! Xie Yilun angrily criticized. Pffttt. Gu Ning snorted withughter. There were always dramatic love stories! She just learned about Miao Jingjings dramatic love story a few days ago, and now it happened to her. Are you a college student? asked Gu Ning. Xie Yilun was struck dumb by Gu Nings sudden question, but he still replied. Yeah. Since youre a college student, why are you still so childish? Gu Ningughed at him. What? How dare you say that! Xie Yilun lost his temper. More passers-by turned to look at him this time. Pffttt. Baili Zongxue and the other girls snorted withughter again. Several onlookers also tutted, which angered Xie Yilun. He then med Gu Ning for it. If it hadnt been for her, he wouldnt have been embarrassed in public twice! Therefore, Xie Yilun red at Gu Ning. Right when he was about to criticize Gu Ning, Gu Ning opened her mouth first. If youre not childish, you should know you cant force a man to love a certain woman. If Leng Shaoting liked your older sister, he would have chosen her. You said your older sister has tried very hard to win his heart. Thats what your older sister has done, but it doesnt mean that Leng Shaoting has to ept her. Leng Shaoting can choose on his own. Do you want to force him to make the choice? Do you think you can do that? You can put yourself in his shoes. If you dont like a girl who admires you, but the girl mes you for not epting her and even goes to hurt the one you love, what will you think? You said I stole Leng Shaoting, but it was Leng Shaoting who pursued me. I didnt steal him away. And, its not up to you whether I deserve Leng Shaoting or not. Love is unconditional. Only snobbish people care more about ones family background than affection. The Leng family already epted me. Who do you think you are? If you are unsatisfied, go to argue with the Leng family or Leng Shaoting about it. Stop ming me for it. Gu Ning defended herself. Xie Yilun didnt know what to say all of a sudden. He had to admit that Gu Ning was right and he actually agreed with her. Xie Yiyi admired Leng Shaoting and tried very hard to win his heart, but it didnt mean Leng Shaoting had to ept her. Xie Yilun personally wouldnt ept a girl he disliked. And if the girl dared to hurt the one he loved because of that, he would be mad too. It was also true that love was unconditional and money wasnt everything. Moreover, the Leng family already epted Gu Ning, and his opinion wasnt important at all. He definitely didnt dare to argue with Leng Shaoting or the Leng family. Seeing that Xie Yilun remained silent, Gu Ning understood that he was convinced. In that case, he wasnt a selfish man. He just couldnt ept the fact and needed help to understand it. And because Xie Yilun figured it out, he finally realized that it was impulsive to havee to argue with Gu Ning. He was worried that Gu Ning might tell Leng Shaoting and the Leng family about what he had done today, and his family might be affected. What else do you want to say? If there is anything, Im willing to talk. If not, I need to leave now. My friends are waiting for me, said Gu Ning. Xie Yilun didnt answer right away, and hesitated. Although he didnt know what he could say at this moment, he was still reluctant to ept the result. After all, he cared about his older sister. His older sister liked Leng Shaoting so much, but Leng Shaoting already had a fiance. It was hard for him to ept it. Anything else? Gu Ning asked when Xie Yilun hesitated to say anything. Xie Yilun took a deep breath and said, Not at all. He wanted to say something, but didnt know what he could say. Xie Yiyi had known Leng Shaoting for so long. If they could be together, they would have gotten together long ago. Xie Yiyi failed to win Leng Shaotings heart because Leng Shaoting didnt have special feelings for her. It wasnt Gu Nings fault. Therefore, he couldnt me Gu Ning for it. In fact, Gu Ning didnt know who his older sister was at all! Actually, Gu Ning knew Xie Yiyi, but didnt know that Xie Yiyi was his older sister. Chapter 2302 - I Knew It Long Ago

Chapter 2302: I Knew It Long Ago

Although they had the same surname of Xie, there were too many people who had the surname Xie. Gu Ning didnt connect him with Xie Yiyi just because they shared the same surname. Great, I need to go now, said Gu Ning, then turned around and walked away. Wait a second. Xie Yilun stopped her at once. Gu Ning stopped and asked, What? Please dont tell Shaoting and the Leng family that I came to see you today, said Xie Yilun, feeling a little embarrassed. He didnt think too much when he came here, but now he regretted doing that. Sure, said Gu Ning. Even if Xie Yilun didnt say that, Gu Ning had no intention of telling Leng Shaoting and the Leng family about it. After all, Xie Yilun wasnt dumb, and he stopped arguing with her once he was convinced. Hearing Gu Nings reply, Xie Yilun felt relieved. After that, Gu Ning left. Gu Ning, why did Xie Yilune to argue with you? When Gu Ning went back to Song Miaoge and her other friends, Song Miaoge asked her about that. Well, he just asked me some questions, said Gu Ning. Alright! Because Gu Ning didnt tell them the details, they didnt ask further about it. Baili Zongxue had heard their whole conversation, but wouldnt tell them. Oh, since you know him, you must know who his older sister is, right? Gu Ning asked Song Miaoge. She was curious to know who Xie Yiluns older sister was. Of course, Xie Yiluns older sister is Xie Yiyi. Shes a very outstanding woman as well. She was promoted to lieutenant at a very young age, said Song Miaoge. Song Miaoge admired Xie Yiyi to some extent, because she used to dream about joining the army and having her own career like Xie Yiyi. However, her family didnt allow her to do that, so she had to give it up. Oh, its her! Gu Ning nodded. Because Gu Ning didnt know that Xie Yiyi had already given up on Leng Shaoting, she wasnt sure whether Xie Yilun came to argue with her today because Xie Yiyi told him to do so or because it was Xie Yiluns own idea. Anyway, it didnt cause a serious problem, so Gu Ning didnt bother to punish them or tell Leng Shaoting about it. Do you know Xie Yiyi too? Song Miaoge asked. Ive met her, but were not familiar, said Gu Ning. Song Miaoge opened her mouth and wanted to ask Gu Ning about something, but didnt do it in the end because she didnt want to embarrass Gu Ning. Song Miaoge actually wanted to know whether Xie Yiluning to see her today had something to do with Xie Yiyi, but it should be the case. Otherwise, Gu Ning wouldnt have asked her about Xie Yiluns older sister. After Gu Ning was gone, Xie Yilun went back to his car and called Xie Yiyi. Although he was worried that Xie Yiyi might be very sad if she learned that Leng Shaoting already had a fiance, he thought it was better for her to know now. Otherwise, she wouldnt ever get over it. It was better to deal with painful things quickly. After finding out that Leng Shaoting was already engaged, she could give up on him and turn to other men. At this moment, Xie Yiyi had just finished training and went back to her dorm room. She decided to take a shower and go for a meal afterwards, but her phone rang all of a sudden. Seeing that it was her younger brother, she put on an unusually gentle smile. Whats up? She picked it up. Yiyi, um Xie Yilun decided to tell her the bad news, but felt reluctant to break her heart. What happened? Just tell me. Xie Yiyi lost her patience. As a soldier, she was always decisive and hated mumbling. Precisely because of that, she gave Leng Shaoting up once she learned that he was already engaged, but it took time for her to get over him. She was decisive, but she wasnt indifferent. If she was indifferent, she wouldnt have fallen in love with Leng Shaoting. After all, it was very difficult for a person who was indifferent to fall in love. Xie Yilun understood his older sisters character very well, so he stopped hesitating and said, Yiyi, I heard that Leng Shaoting is already engaged. Hearing that, Xie Yiyi was struck dumb for a second, but then replied in a t voice, Oh, I know. What? You know? Xie Yilun was astonished. I knew a long time ago, and I already gave him up. You dont need to be worried about me. Dont go to see Gu Ning because of it. Xie Yiyi also knew her younger brothers character very well. Although Xie Yilun wasnt a bad man, he was very protective of her. Once he lost control of his emotions, he could be unreasonable, so she was worried that he might go to argue with Gu Ning. Xie Yilun felt a little guilty, because he had already argued with Gu Ning, but he wouldnt admit it. Therefore, he only gave a light response and agreed. However, he didnt believe that Xie Yiyi really got over it, so he asked with concern, Did you really get over it? Yes. Alright, I need to take a shower and go eat now. Ill go back home tomorrow morning. Xie Yiyi was unwilling to talk about it with Xie Yilun. She already gave Leng Shaoting up, but she still couldnt forget him. She would still be affected when she talked about Leng Shaoting. Fine! Since Xie Yiyi didnt want to talk about it, Xie Yilun stopped asking her. It would only upset her if he continued on that topic. After hanging up, Xie Yiyi had an absent look for a few minutes beforeing back to her senses and going to take a shower. Gu Ning didnt spend much time arguing with Xie Yilun, but when they arrived at the restaurant, Chu Peihan and the others were there too. After that, they began to order. They were all at the same age and Gu Nings friends, and they had met a few times before, so they werent strangers. After a short while, they started joking with each other. Oh, what do you n to do during the vacation? Song Miaoge asked them. Ill go back to my hometown. I wonte again until the next semester begins, said Baili Zongxue. Well go home too, and well meet again after the vacation is over, said Chu Peihan. The shooting of Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower would begin after the New Year festival was over, and the new semester would begin too by then. She woulde to the capital at that time, otherwise it would be very boring. She could at least meet with Su Anya, Hao Ran, and her other friends at home. Ill stay in the capital. I wont go anywhere, said Zhang Zikai. Ill go back to City B in a few days. If there is nothing to deal with in the capital, Ill spend the New Year festival in City B, said Gu Ning. Her home was in City B after all, not in City F. Where her parents were, was where her home was. Oh, youre always so busy. Her friends were amazed by Gu Nings busy schedule. At such a young age, she had to manage so many things. Although Gu Ning was very outstanding, it didnt mean her work was easy. Chapter 2303 - What Do You Think You Are?

Chapter 2303: What Do You Think You Are?

After dinner, they went to have fun in a bar, and ended up going home at 11 pm. Gu Ning went back to Century City this time. She wanted to go to stay in the siheyuan, because Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing were staying there recently, but it was veryte. She was alone and didnt want to go to Mountain River Garden, so she directly took Baili Zongxue back to Century City. Back in Century City, Zi Beiying and the others were still awake, and were having a barbecue. Seeing that Gu Ning was back, Zi Beiying was slightly surprised and invited Gu Ning to enjoy the barbecue with them. Gu Ning was hungry, so she joined them. Gu Ning, drink with me. They dont drink and its boring to drink alone, said Zi Beiying. She felt she had to drink when she was having a barbecue. Mengda and Nan were bodyguards, so they couldnt drink when they were on duty in case something happened. Although idents werent likely to happen, they could never be too careful, so they always obeyed the rules. If they were in the Zi familys house, they didnt need to be worried. Actually, they often drank with Zi Beiying when they were free. They could actually drink a lot. In order to avoid causing any trouble if they had to drink by ident, they were trained to drink when they were bing bodyguards. Sure! Gu Ning epted Zi Beiyings invitation. They didnt drink much, and only got a little drunk. The next day, it was a good day, so Gu Ning went to run after she got up. Zi Beiying joined her. After running, they went to have breakfast. Gu Ning actually wanted to rest for a while before going to the siheyuan, but Zi Beiying invited her to hang out together. It was rare for her to see Gu Ning, and Gu Ning was on vacation now. Although she had other friends like Xia Maiqi and Xu Qinyin, in the capital as well, they needed to work and werent free. So Zi Beiying had to spend most of her time with Mengda and Nan, and because Mengda and Nan had been by her side for years, she felt a little bored being with them now. Gu Ning wasnt in a rush to go to the siheyuan, and she indeed hadnt had fun with Zi Beiying for a long time, so she agreed. Walking around in a shopping mall, it was easy to run into familiar faces. Shortly after Gu Ning and Zi Beiying walked into the shopping mall, they met someone familiar. It was someone Zi Beiying knew, but it was a stranger to Gu Ning. It was a man about twenty-seven years old. He was handsome, but looked a little haggard. There was a woman next to him. She was beautiful, but seemed to be a hooker. That was the first impression Gu Ning and Zi Beiying had of her, but they wouldnt say it aloud. If they judged the woman from her appearance, it would be offensive. However, when Zi Beiying saw the man, she was mad and showed an obvious hatred. She was obviously reluctant to see him. As soon as the man saw Zi Beiying, he panicked a little and got rid of the womans arm, as if he didnt want Zi Beiying to misunderstand them. He didnt want to cause any misunderstandings. Therefore, right after he got rid of the womans arm, he walked to Zi Beiying and said, Hi, Beiying, what a coincidence! Um, this is my cousin. My mom asked me to shop with her. As he was talking with Zi Beiying, he sized up Gu Ning and was stunned by her beauty. In fact, he was leering at Gu Ning, which was quite disgusting. Oh, said Zi Beiying. She wasnt interested at all. Without dy, she pulled Gu Ning and wanted to leave. The man, however, thought that Zi Beiying was mad and stopped her at once. Beiying, I wasnt lying. He exined. Mr. Liu, I dont care whether you are lying or not. Im going to shop with my friend. Please move out of my way, said Zi Beiying coldly, curbing her anger. This man was a friend of Xia Maiqis friend, and they had gathered together several times before, so Zi Beiying didnt want to embarrass him. Beiying, you know I Liu Jinng was displeased with Zi Beiyings cold attitude towards him. He felt that he had been very sincere and chased Zi Beiying for a long time, but Zi Beiying still gave him a cold shoulder. Before Liu Jinng could finish, Zi Beiying interrupted. Mr. Liu, its totally up to you how you want to treat me, but you cant ask me to treat you in a certain way. Youre just a friend of my friend. Please dont make me hate you. Hearing that, Liu Jinng became angrier. When he was about to say something, the woman next to him opened her mouth first. Come on, its your honor that Liu likes you. How dare you say that to Liu? Who do you think you are? The woman angrily criticized Zi Beiying. She actually dreamed about bing Liu Jinngs girlfriend, but she failed. However, it wasnt a bad thing that she could get some money from Liu Jinng by being his sex partner. Zi Beiying, on the other hand, rejected Liu Jinng when he chased her. It waspletely insane in the womans eyes. Who do you think you are? You have no position to judge me! I indeed dislike him, and to be honest with you, my boyfriend is much better than him. Zi Beiying turned to re at the woman. The woman was annoying and tried to humiliate her, so Zi Beiying wouldnt tolerate it. You The woman was scared and didnt know what to say all of a sudden. Liu Jinng knew that Zi Beiying already had a boyfriend, but he didnt know who the man was. In fact, he didnt care whether she had a boyfriend or not. He would pursue the woman he liked whether the woman had a boyfriend or not. He only stayed away from married women. Actually, he would only have sex with them. If his friends learned that he got together with a married woman, he would be a joke and he was reluctant to embarrass himself. However, if he could steal a girl away from another man, he would be very proud, because it proved that he was very charming. Nowadays, almost everyone had dated and slept with a few men or women before. Liu Jinng couldnt care less about it, since he had slept with countless women. Chapter 2304 - Do You Think I’ll Believe It

Chapter 2304: Do You Think Ill Believe It

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He only needed the woman to sleep with only him after bing his girlfriend. As for himself, he wouldnt stop ying around. He always said that every man ys around. One could steal a horse while another could not look over a hedge. Liu Jinng was a stereotypical yboy and he was a bad man. Once he heard that Zi Beiyings boyfriend was much better than him, he was angered. He really wanted to know who Zi Beiyings boyfriend was. Since you said that your boyfriend is much better than me, tell me who he is. Do I know him? If hes really much better than me, he must be one of the heirs in high society in the capital. I might not know every important heir in the capital, but I do know most of them, said Liu Jinng. Liu Jinng deliberately said that Zi Beiyings boyfriend must be an heir in the capital because he honestly didnt believe it. He simply wanted to embarrass Zi Beiying. Although Zi Beiying was very beautiful, she was from another city. She had no business or connections in the capital, so it was impossible that she could know quality men. Even if she managed to meet them, quality men wouldnt choose her. Nowadays a beautiful appearance wasnt rare and ones family background weighed a lot. And given Xia Maiqis family background, it was very lucky that they could meet him, so he refused to believe that Zi Beiying could know someone better than him. His family wasnt one of the richest families in the capital, but it was also very rich. The woman next to Liu Jinng got excited once she heard that he knew two thirds of the important heirs in the capital. If Liu Jinng could introduce one of them to her, her dream woulde true! However, she knew it was impossible. She wasnt Liu Jinngs girlfriend; she was kept by him as a sex partner. He wouldnt introduce her to another wealthy man. If other wealthy men knew he did that, they would be mad at him. Liu Jinng was reluctant to ruin his rtionship with them. Since you want to know, I can tell you now. In order to stop Liu Jinng from bothering her, Zi Beiying said, His name is Xu Jinchen. What? Hearing that, Liu Jinng was shocked. He had definitely heard of Xu Jinchen, but Xu Jinchen didnt know him. However, how did Zi Beiying manage to get Xu Jinchens liking? She must be lying. Liu Jinng didnt believe that Zi Beiying could be Xu Jinchens girlfriend. Ridiculous. Do you think Ill believe it? Xu Jinchen is far out of your league. Its impossible that he would choose you. Liu Jinng sneered and humiliated Zi Beiying. The woman next to Liu Jinng had also heard of Xu Jinchens name, and she rounded her eyes in shock too. Although it wasnt proven yet, she still got jealous of Zi Beiying. Both of them were women, but Zi Beiying was a lot luckier than her. Zi Beiying didnt only attract Liu Jinngs attention, but also became Xu Jinchens girlfriend. Being questioned by Liu Jinng, Zi Beiying wasnt mad. She only felt that Liu Jinng was ridiculously funny, so she sneered. You can go to ask Xia Maiqi about it if you dont believe me. Although in Liu Jinngs eyes, there was a huge gap between him and Xu Jinchen, Zi Beiying felt her family and Xu Jinchens family enjoyed the same high status. In fact, the Zi family was more influential than the Xu family to some extent. After all, the Zi family was involved in legal and illegal businesses. Whether it was the authorities or the rich, they had to respect the Zi family. Therefore, Zi Beiying didnt think that she was showing off when she told other people that her boyfriend was Xu Jinchen. If she told them her family background, she would really be showing off. Liu Jinng was disappointed. Could it really be true? If not, Zi Beiying wouldnt tell him to ask Xia Maiqi about it. If it was true, would Xu Jinchen punish him for chasing and bothering Zi Beiying? Liu Jinng was very scared of Xu Jinchen. No, it was impossible. He still refused to believe that Zi Beiyings boyfriend was Xu Jinchen. Zi Beiying had a close rtionship with Xia Maiqi, so Xia Maiqi would surely lie for her. Although Liu Jinng tried to deny it, he was mostly convinced. It was just hard for him to ept it. At this time, Xu Qinyin arrived. Zi Beiying had called Xu Qinyin to shop together, but Xu Qinyin was dyed and came a whileter. Hi, Beiying, Gu Ning, Nan! Upon seeing them, Xu Qinyin ran over. Xu Qinyin didnt know Liu Jinng, but Liu Jinng knew her and had actually seen Xu Qinyin more times than he had seen Xu Jinchen. He had only met Xu Jinchen twice at parties, because Xu Jinchen rarely took part in an event. Xu Qinyin, on the other hand, was present very often, so he was able to see her more often. However, they had only seen each other before, and he didnt dare to strike up a conversation with her due to the huge gap between their status. As a result, when Liu Jinng saw Xu Qinyins attitude towards Zi Beiying, he realized that Zi Beiying told the truth, but it wasnt easy for him to ept it. Even if the woman next to Liu Jinng didnt know Xu Qinyin, she could see that Zi Beiying was really Xu Jinchens girlfriend given Liu Jinngs reaction. Therefore, she was filled with jealousy. Your friend? Xu Qinyin gave a nce at Liu Jinng. No, we should go now! said Zi Beiying, then she ignored Liu Jinng and left with her friends. Xu Qinyin could see that something unpleasant had happened between them, but it wasnt the right time to ask about that now, so she walked away first. Liu Jinng didnt dare to stop them this time, because he was unwilling to offend the Xu family. Now, he was only worried that Zi Beiying might tell Xu Jinchen about what he had done today. If Xu Jinchen learned about his behavior, he might be punished! At this moment, Liu Jinng was irritated, so he directly walked out, leaving the woman behind. The woman understood that Liu Jinng was in a terrible mood now, and didnt dare to bother him. She was quite upset that Liu Jinng didnt buy clothes and bags for her, but she was more afraid that he might dump her. If she was dumped, she might not be able to find a more generous boyfriend than Liu Jinng.. Chapter 2305 - Jinchen Isn’t Available

Chapter 2305: Jinchen Isnt Avable

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Liu Jinng wasnt only generous, he was also very good in bed, so she was reluctant to leave him. She hated pleasing rich, old men who were mean and bad in bed, and she had to pretend to enjoy having sex with them. What happened? Xu Qinyin asked when they had walked away. Just a friend of my friend. I met him a few times, but we arent familiar. Hes a terrible man, so I dont want to talk to him, said Zi Beiying. Xu Qinyin wasnt born yesterday, so Zi Beiying couldnt fool her by saying that nothing had happened. Oh, I see. Xu Qinyin epted her exnation. They walked around until it was time for lunch. After having lunch, they continued to shop. All women like shopping. Whether theycked clothes or not, they always needed more. After shopping for hours, all of them bought some clothes, shoes, or jewelry. Although Gu Ning had her own garment shop, it didnt mean she had to wear Gufan all the time. She would get bored if she wore the same brand for a long time. As for jewelry, Gu Ning wasnt very interested in it. She had a whole set of jade jewelry made from the Kings Green, but she only wore the ne. Leng Shaoting also sent her a lot of jewelry, but she felt it wasnt convenient to wear bracelets. After all, she often fought with other people, and the bracelets could be easily broken. Therefore, Gu Ning put them in her telepathic eye space, and would wear them when it was necessary. Whenever they walked around in a shopping mall, they often ran into familiar faces. Zi Beiying met someone she knew earlier, and now Xu Qinyin saw some acquaintances. In a luxury jewelry store, they met a mother and a daughter. Because the woman took very good care of her skin, she looked much younger than her age. Her daughter was at the same age as Xu Qinyin. Oh, hi, Qinyin, what a coincidence! I didnt expect to see you here. The woman greeted Xu Qinyin with a broad smile once she saw her, then she turned to look at Gu Ning and Zi Beiying. She was amazed by the two beautiful girls. Although she had seen many pretty girls before, Gu Ning and Zi Beiying were prettier than any of the girls she had ever met, so she was surprised by their astounding beauty. However, when the womans daughter saw Zi Beiying and Gu Ning, she looked jealous. She was beautiful too, but her appearance showed what kind of person she was and she looked a little mean. Besides, the jealousy in her eyes proved that she wasnt a kind and friendly person. Nice people wouldnt show obvious jealousy just because other people were better than them. Only mean people hated being overshadowed. Hi, Qinyin! The young girl greeted Xu Qinyin. Her voice was very gentle, but sounded insincere. Hi, Mrs. Yao, Liwei! Xu Qinyin politely greeted them. The Yao family and Xu Qinyins family were familiar, so they werent strangers. How are your mother and aunt doing recently? asked Mrs. Yao. They are very well, said Xu Qinyin. Your cousin, Jinchen, is still single. I bet your aunt must be very anxious about that, right? Mrs. Yao asked with concern, but she was actually trying to get some useful information. Zi Beiying frowned. She understood why Mrs. Yao asked that question, and so did Gu Ning. Xu Qinyin wasnt dumb either, and knew what Mrs. Yao wanted to hear. Right when Xu Qinyin was about to say something, Mrs. Yao continued. Although Jinchen is still young, many people at his age already have a girlfriend or boyfriend. Its understandable that your aunt is worried about Jinchens future. I can understand your aunt, because Liwei is also single and shes already twenty-five this year! At the beginning, Zi Beiying and Gu Ning werent sure of Mrs. Yaos intention, but now they figured out that she wanted Xu Jinchen to be her daughters boyfriend. Zi Beiying was a little displeased, but wasnt mad. After all, Mrs. Yao didnt know that Xu Jinchen already had a girlfriend and the girl was her. Even if she was aware of it, it wouldnt change anything because Xu Jinchen disliked Yao Liwei. Thank you so much for your care about Jinchen, Mrs. Yao. Actually, Jinchen already has a girlfriend, and my aunt is very satisfied with his choice, said Xu Qinyin. She knew that Mrs. Yao wanted Xu Jinchen to be Yao Liweis boyfriend, and Yao Liwei had tried to attract Xu Jinchens attention. Unfortunately, Xu Jinchen had no interest in Yao Liwei. Xu Qinyin had a good impression of Yao Liwei, but it was Xu Jinchens personal affair after all. As an outsider, she couldnt interfere. All the families that were familiar with the Xu family had tried to introduce their daughters to Xu Jinchen, because Xu Jinchen was the only single man in the Xu family. Xu Qinyins own younger brother was too young and wasnt an adult yet, so her younger brother wasnt their focus. Because they were in the same circle, the Xu family didnt stop them from introducing girls to Xu Jinchen, but it was up to Xu Jinchen whether he wanted to choose a girlfriend from among them. If either of them was unwilling to be together, their parents wouldnt force them. Yao Liwei had failed to attract Xu Jinchens attention, but she didnt give up. After all, Xu Jinchen was very outstanding in almost every aspect. She could hardly give him up! Hearing the news, Mrs. Yao and Yao Liwei were upset. What? Jinchen already has a girlfriend? Mrs. Yao eximed. She couldnt ept it, but she immediately realized that she shouldnt forget her manners, so she acted happy for Older Mrs. Xu. Oh, Im so happy for your aunt, but who is Jinchens girlfriend? Um, my younger sister-inw wasnt born in the capital, but Singapore, said Xu Qinyin. She directly addressed Zi Beiying as her sister-inw, which meant the Xu family already epted Zi Beiying. Mrs. Yao and Yao Liwei understood why Xu Qinyin said that, and were very disappointed. Oh, what does her family do? asked Mrs. Yao. She wanted to know whether the girls family was more influential than the Yao family. If not, it would be harder for her to ept the result. If it was, she would feel better. Xu Qinyin understood what Mrs. Yao wanted to know, but she actually didnt know much about Zi Beiyings family. She only knew that Zi Beiyings family wasnt worse than the Xu family, so she said, I dont know much, but Im sure my younger sister-inws family is no worse than our family. My aunt even said that its Jinchens honor that he can win the girls heart.. Chapter 2306 - Life Is Full of Dramas

Chapter 2306: Life Is Full of Dramas

Xu Qinyin wasnt deliberatelyvishing praise on Zi Beiyings family, but she wanted to make Mrs. Yao give up. Mrs. Yao and Yao Liwei were surprised. Since the girls family wasnt worse than the Xu family, they couldnt judge. Well, love is unconditional. I dont think its anyones honor. Its not a business alliance after all, said Yao Liwei at this moment. She sounded as if she was defending Xu Jinchens rtionship with his girlfriend, but she was actually implying that Xu Jinchen got together with his girlfriend for the girls family background. Afterwards, she asked, I bet Jinchens girlfriend must be very pretty. Hes extraordinarily handsome after all. Yao Liweis words were contradictory. Xu Qinyin didnt think much about that, but Zi Beiying and Gu Ning understood her implication. Therefore, Zi Beiying said, If you think love is unconditional, why do you care about appearance? Dont you think neither family background nor appearance is important as long as there is true love? Hearing that, Xu Qinyin suddenly realized that Yao Liweis words werent right, but she wasnt sure whether Yao Liwei did it on purpose. Anyway, she had a good impression of Yao Liwei, so she was unwilling to think of her as a bad person. Yao Liwei was displeased when Zi Beiying embarrassed her. How could this woman easily see through her? Shes my younger sister-inw. Liwei, do you think she matches Jinchen? Xu Qinyin said, pointing at Zi Beiying. What? Both Mrs. Yao and Yao Liwei were astonished. To their surprise, this woman turned out to be Xu Jinchens girlfriend. All of a sudden, they felt embarrassed for what they just said. They just asked about Zi Beiyings family background and appearance right in front of her. It was really embarrassing! And, Zi Beiying was extremely beautiful. She and Xu Jinchen were a perfect couple. Nice to meet you! Zi Beiying politely greeted Mrs. Yao and Yao Liwei, but the meaningful smile on her face made them feel more embarrassed. They felt as if they made a joke of themselves. Anyway, Zi Beiying greeted them of her own ord, so they had to respond, or they would seem rude. Therefore, Mrs. Yao and Yao Liwei forced a smile and nicely replied to Zi Beiying. Nice to meet you! They seemed polite on the surface, but they were actually very displeased. Yao Liwei was extremely jealous of Zi Beiying now, because Zi Beiying was prettier than her and was born in a more influential family. She also became Xu Jinchens girlfriend. Im sorry, Mrs. Yao, Liwei, I think I need to go now, said Xu Qinyin. She didnt want to waste more time on them. Sure, see you. Mrs. Yao felt embarrassed, so she didnt stop them from leaving. She actually hoped that they could leave as soon as possible. After that, Xu Qinyin and the others walked away. When they were far away, Gu Ningined. Well, weve encountered a lot of drama today. Liu Jinng stood in their way first, then Mrs. Yao and Yao Liwei showed up. Coincidentally, all of them had something to do with Zi Beiying and Xu Jinchen. Life is full of drama! Zi Beiying agreed with Gu Ning. Love stories were always dramatic. A person might have many admirers, but he or she would only have one love. Therefore, some people would be happy, while some were doomed to be hurt. Xu Qinyin didnt know what had happened before she came, but she indeed felt Mrs. Yao and Yao Liwei were really funny, so she didnt ask them about the other drama. After Gu Ning and the others walked away, Yao Liweiined. Xu Qinyin must have done that on purpose! She didnt tell us that woman is Xu Jinchens girlfriend so we were very embarrassed. In fact, Yao Liwei never liked Xu Qinyin, and was very jealous of her. However, she wanted to leave a good impression on the Xu family, so she forced herself to be nice to Xu Qinyin. She thought that Xu Qinyin deliberately embarrassed them, but she didnt have evidence. She simply disliked Xu Qinyin and med her for it. I dont think so. Qinyin wouldnt do something like that. Mrs. Yao disagreed. Because she met Xu Qinyin more often than Yao Liwei did, she knew that the Xu familys members werent bad people. In addition, she wasnt biased against Xu Qinyin, so she could think normally about this matter. She didnt see that Xu Qinyin did it on purpose. Instead, they said something they shouldnt have said aloud, so they were the unreasonable ones. Mrs. Yao was more mature than her daughter. Yao Liwei was unhappy that her mother defended Xu Qinyin. She wanted to argue with her mother, but gave up in the end. Although it was impossible for her to be together with Xu Jinchen now, the Yao family still had to maintain their rtionship with the Xu family, so she couldnt publicly criticize Xu Qinyin no matter how much she was displeased. If other people heard them, it would damage their reputation. Well, Xu Jinchen is indeed a quality man, but we cant force him to choose you. Youve known each other for so long, if you could be his girlfriend, you would have been together with him a long time ago. So, dont think too much about it now. Youll find your Mr. Right. Mrs. Yaoforted Yao Liwei, hoping that she wouldnt be too sad. Mrs. Yao had hoped that Yao Liwei could be together with Xu Jinchen, but she didnt have much confidence. After all, the Yao family was hardlyparable to the Xu family. So she didnt think it was very likely to happen. Therefore, she wasnt surprised by the fact that Xu Jinchen already had a girlfriend. It was easier for her to ept it than it was for Yao Liwei. I know, said Yao Liwei, but she sounded upset. She understood it very well, but she just couldnt control her emotions. When it was about 3 pm, Gu Ning and her friends went back to their own homes. Xu Qinyin had another appointment in the afternoon, while Gu Ning needed to go to the siheyuan. Back in the siheyuan, only Shangguan Yang, Stone, and Lao Zhang were there. Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing went to work in the flower shop and woulde home for dinner. Even if Miao Jingjing had almost made a full recovery, it was safer for her to stay in the siheyuan because she wasnt strong enough. She could also cultivate in the siheyuan. After Gu Ning went back to the siheyuan, she chatted with Shangguan Yang for a while, then went to see the tree vine in the backyard.. Chapter 2307 - The Difference of the Siheyuan

Chapter 2307: The Difference of the Siheyuan

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because it only had been a few days, the tree vine didnt have a big change, but it indeed changed a little. My owner, when can you bring me to a ce with thicker magical power? Upon seeing Gu Ning, the tree vine asked. It couldnt wait to go to the ce where the magical power was thicker. You need to be patient. Im busy these days. I cant bring you there yet, said Gu Ning. Fine. The tree vine was slightly disappointed, but it had to ept it because Gu Ning wasnt free. Leng Shaoting knew that Gu Ning finished her exam yesterday, so he came back this afternoon as well. Once Leng Shaoting was back, Gu Ning told him that she was going to City B in the morning the day after tomorrow. This time, Leng Shaoting couldnt go to City B with Gu Ning because he needed to deal with something else. He could only stay in the capital for two days if he didnt have sudden tasks. Therefore, he could only go visit Gu Man after she gave birth to the baby. Jing Yunyao would stay with Gu Man when Gu Man delivered, but she wouldnt go with Gu Ning when she leaves now. She would also go see Gu Man after the delivery. The Tang family didnt know about Jing Yunyao yet, so Gu Ning nned to introduce Jing Yunyao to the Tang family this time. Even if the fact that Jing Yunyao was Leng Shaotings mother was still a secret, Gu Ning would marry Leng Shaoting sooner orter, so the Tang family would meet Jing Yunyao in the future. They would be arge family after all. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting about going to City B, and also told him about what had happened to Miao Jingjing. Knowing that Miao Jingjing had been kidnapped and almost died, Leng Shaoting was mad. Although Leng Shaoting rarely met Miao Jingjing and knew very little about her, since Jing Yunyao was friends with her, she was one of them. Leng Shaoting might be unfamiliar with Miao Jingjing, but he still cared about her. Luckily, it was a blessing in disguise and the evil cultivator was already dead, so Leng Shaotings anger faded away. At 5:30 pm, Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing got back. They chatted for a while, then went to have dinner. After dinner, they rested for half an hour, then Leng Shaoting made an excuse and left with Gu Ning. They seldom met and they would separate in two days, so they had to make full use of the time they had together. Shangguan Yang and the others understood that they needed some private time, so nobody stopped them. However, right after Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked out of the siheyuan, they sensed a cultivator nearby. Because Shangguan Yang had cast a spell on the siheyuan, even if there were cultivators outside, they couldnt sense the cultivators inside. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt sense a cultivator while in the siheyuan, but could when they left. Did the nearby cultivatore there coincidentally, or did the cultivator notice something different? Although average cultivators couldnt see any differences, cultivators at high levels could see the difference. In order to not expose themselves, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting immediately backed into the siheyuan once they sensed the cultivator. After that, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to look for the cultivator. She wanted to know whether she knew the cultivator. It was an old man about seventy. He was wearing a beige traditional suit, and was standing by the river, about 20 meters away from the siheyuan. This old man was a stranger to Gu Ning. He was staring at the direction of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. With a frown, he seemed to carefully think about something. Obviously, he noticed the difference of this siheyuan. It was true that the old man found out that the siheyuan was different from other courtyards. He was at a high level, so he could see that the siheyuan had more than one spell cast on it. There was a spell on the siheyuan which stopped outsiders from sensing the cultivators inside. However, although the old man could see the difference of the siheyuan, he also realized that the master who cast the spells on the siheyuan was much stronger than him. As a result, he couldnt remove the spells. In fact, he had no intention of doing that, because it was unnecessary. There was no reason for him to damage other peoples work! Besides, there must be a master living inside. If he wanted to damage it, he might not seed. Out of curiosity the old man stopped there and observed the house carefully. He wanted to know who lived in it. He hadnt heard of any cultivators who were good at spells in the cultivation world, or perhaps he didnt know all the masters since he was in retreat for a long time. Actually, he just sensed the air of another cultivator, but it quickly disappeared. He bet the cultivator must have shown up for a very short while, then went inside again. The old man didnt think the cultivator discovered him, because the cultivator was at a lower level than him. And it was true that Leng Shaoting didnt sense him, but Gu Ning did. Although Gu Ning was at a lower level, she had the Blood of the Phoenix in her body, so she was able to sense a cultivator at any level. However, if there was a long distance, she might not be able to. After the old man sensed the air of another cultivator who quickly disappeared, he felt as if someone was looking at him. And it came from the same direction. When he turned to look in that direction, he saw nothing but a wall. It aroused his curiosity. What was going on here? It was impossible for him to know that someone had a pair of Jade Eyes and could see him through the wall. Gu Nings gaze fell on the old man for only a few seconds. As soon as she saw that the old man noticed what she was doing, she withdrew her sight. As a result, the old man thought it was just an illusion. Even if the old man noticed the difference of the siheyuan, it wouldnt be a big deal, because the whole cultivation world was aware of the existence of Shangguan Yang. Once the old man learned that this house was Shangguan Yangs residence, he would lose interest in it. Anyway, Gu Ning wouldnt allow him to discover her and Leng Shaotings real identity. Without dy, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to the hall. They told Shangguan Yang and the others that there was a cultivator outside. Shangguan Yang wasnt surprised that someone would notice the difference of the siheyuan. He never wanted to keep it a secret. He didnt think the spell he cast on the siheyuan was perfect, so he knew it would be noticed sooner orter.. Chapter 2308 - he Senior Elder of Tiandaozong

Chapter 2308: The Senior Elder of Tiandaozong

Because they didnt know whether the old man was a friend or an enemy, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning disguised themselves as Qing Feng and Qing He in order to avoid meeting the old man. Lao Zhang left after making the meal, so Stone was the only mortal left in the house. Given the current situation, Leng Shaoting needed him to leave, so he told Stone to take a few days off. Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing went directly back to their rooms. If the old man came in, they wouldnt appear. The old man had no malice for the people in the siheyuan, but he was very curious to know who was living there. Therefore, the old man decided to pay them a visit. Although it was an abrupt visit, he was unwilling to leave without figuring out who was living there. If there were familiar faces, it wouldnt be impolite. ordingly, the old man walked to the front gate of the siheyuan and knocked on it. Gu Ning came to open the door. This time, she showed her level as the cultivator, Qing He. Once the door opened, the old man said politely, Miss, sorry to bother, I just passed by and could see that there are spells cast on this siheyuan. I thought that there must be people of my kind living in it, so I knocked on the door. Would you please introduce me to the master who cast the spells? The old man didnt bother to hide his intention, because he wanted to show his sincerity. Moreover, he needed a good reason to get in the house. Nobody was stupid. If he lied, he would easily be seen through. Since we are of the same kind, you are our guest. Pleasee in! Gu Ning said. She had a different appearance now, so she didnt mind meeting the old man. In addition, she could see that this old man was very kind, so there was no reason for her to be rude to him. Thank you very much. The old man thanked her, then followed her inside. As soon as the old man entered the siheyuan, he was shocked, because it was filled with magical power. At this moment, the old man was even more impressed by the level of the master who cast the spells on this house. Miss, may I know your name? asked the old man. He was still very polite. He didnt think lightly of Gu Ning just because she was much younger than him. My name is Qing He, said Gu Ning. Qing He? The old man was surprised and asked, Are you Senior Shangguans disciple, Qing He? He had heard about the kung fupetition held in the cultivation worldst time, and was astonished by the fact that Shangguan Yang was still alive. If Shangguan Yang was the master who lived in this house, it wouldnt be surprising that this house was protected so well. Yes, said Gu Ning. She wasnt surprised that this old man was aware of Shangguan Yangs rtionship with her. Hearing Gu Nings answer, the old man got excited. Oh, I didnt know its Senior Shangguan who lives here! Since Senior Shangguan is here, I think I must see him. Sir, do you know my master? What should I call you? asked Gu Ning. Im the Senior Elder of Tiandaozong, Yu Jianghong. Yu Jianghong introduced himself. Oh, hi, Elder Yu, very honored to see you. When I visited the cultivation worldst time, I heard you were on a retreat! Gu Ning was slightly surprised when she heard that the old man was the Senior Elder of Tiandaozong. She could see that the old man was at a very high level, but she wasnt sure how high his level was. Therefore, she thought that this old man couldnt be an ordinary cultivator, but she didnt expect him to be an elder of Tiandaozong. Yeah, I was on a retreat and didnte out until a few days ago, said Yu Jianghong. As they talked, Gu Ning brought Yu Jianghong to the living room. In the hall, only Shangguan Yang and Leng Shaoting were present. Master, the guest is here, said Gu Ning. Yu Jianghong hadnt seen Shangguan Yang in reality before, but he had seen Shangguan Yangs photos, so he was sure that the person in front of him was Shangguan Yang. Honored to see you, Senior Shangguan, Im the Senior Elder of Tiandaozong, Yu Jianghong. Yu Jianghong bowed to Shangguan Yang. Although they were at the same age, there was a gap between their levels, so Yu Jianghong had to be very respectful of Shangguan Yang. Because cultivators respected the strong, even if you were older than another cultivator, you still needed to show your respect as long as your level was lower. Shangguan Yang didnt put on any airs, especially in front of people who were kind to him. Therefore, he also stood up and politely replied to Yu Jianghong. Hi, very nice to see you, Elder Yu. Please have a seat. After that, Yu Jianghong sat down with Shangguan Yang, and Gu Ning went to pour a cup of tea for him. Im sorry for the abrupt visit. Please forgive me, Senior Shangguan, said Yu Jianghong. Although he paid a sudden visit, he thought that he should apologize to show his manners. Its not abrupt at all. We were supposed to meet each otherst time in the cultivation world, said Shangguan Yang. He didnt mind it at all. I was on a retreat back then, so I was absent at the kung fupetition. I didnt know you had visited the cultivation world until I came out. Its a great pity that we didnt see each other. Luckily, I coincidentally found your residence right after I left the cultivation world, said Yu Jianghong. He told the truth. Shangguan Yang enjoyed a high status and he was on a very high level too, so Yu Jianghong was interested in seeing him. Senior Shangguan, I have to say that your two disciples are really impressive. They won the first and second prize with so many magical crystals. Saying that, Yu Jianghongplimented Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. He was very sincere. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning gained a lot of fame after thepetition in the cultivation world, and became idols of many cultivators. Many people were also jealous of them. Well, theyre indeed talented and powerful, otherwise I wouldnt have picked them. Shangguan Yangughed when Yu Jianghongplimented his disciples. Ha-ha, youre right. Senior Shangguan, your two disciples are still very young. I bet theyll be very sessful in the future, said Yu Jianghong. He was certain that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning had potential. They were talented, and had Shangguan Yang who was at a very high level as their master. Yu Jianghong enjoyed chatting with Shangguan Yang. However, he felt embarrassed to stay for too long, so he was ready to leave after half an hour. Before he walked away, Yu Jianghong gave a nce at Leng Shaoting, then said, I have a disciple who is at the same age as Qing Feng. Hes at a lower level, but is also in the Golden Core Stage. If its possible, I hope you two can have apetition for fun. No problem, said Leng Shaoting. It wasnt a bad idea. They knew that Yu Jianghongs disciple was Baili Zongyang, but Yu Jianghong was unaware that they were familiar, both in real life and as their aliases.. Chapter 2309 - Don’t Call Me

Chapter 2309: Dont Call Me

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the siheyuan, Yu Jianghong also sensed a weak breath of another cultivator, but it was a neer who just started cultivating. It was Miao Jingjing. In addition, Yu Jianghong sensed the breath of a monster, which was the tree vine. However, that was just a feeling, and Yu Jianghong didnt bother to look around. It wouldnt be surprising no matter what Shangguan Yang kept by his side. However, Yu Jianghong couldnt sense the breath of Jing Yunyao, because Jing Yunyao was at a higher level than him. Moreover, there was thick magical power in the siheyuan, so it was hard to be sure whether there was someone of a different kind. After Yu Jianghong left, Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing walked out. They wanted to know who the guest was. Its the Senior Elder of Tiandaozong, Yu Jianghong, said Shangguan Yang. Oh, Elder Yu! Jing Yunyao nodded. He doesnt seem to be a bad man, said Shangguan Yang. Elder Yu was the most virtuous and respected in the board of elders. It should still be the case now! Jing Yunyao said. In other words, Yu Jianghong was the best in the board of elders. That was her impression of Yu Jianghong over twenty years ago, because she had left the cultivation world for more than twenty years. Some things might have changed. Therefore, she wasnt too sure of it now. In the board of elders, Yun Hongqing was also respected by a lot of people. The other two elders, however, didnt have a good reputation. They were selfish and ambitious, so they didnt get along well with Yun Hongqing and Yu Jianghong. They always schemed against them. However, they hadnt done anything uneptable yet, so they couldnt be regarded as bad people. Because Jing Yunyao had left the cultivation world for more than twenty years, she didnt know that Baili Zongyang was Yu Jianghongs disciple. When she left, Baili Zongyang was still young and hadnt been epted as a disciple by Yu Jianghong. After staying for a while longer, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left too. Yu Jianghong went back to Century City where Baili Zongyang stayed. Baili Zongxue already went back to the cultivation world at noon, so Baili Zongyang was left alone in his house. Yu Jianghong visited him along with several servants. After Yu Jianghong arrived at Baili Zongyangs residence, he said, I walked by the Imperial Garden today and noticed a siheyuan with spells cast on it. Because its a master who cast the spells on the house and even I cant remove them, I got curious and paid a visit. A spell master? Hearing that, Baili Zongyang was greatly surprised. Why did so many masters appear in the mortals world all of a sudden? He had met Shangguan Yang and Shangguan Yangs disciples first, then the mysterious master who injured Jing Yunfei, and now there was another master who was excellent at spells. It wasnt a secret that Jing Yunfei was injured, and members of the major families were all aware of that. They didnt bother tough at Jing Yunfei. Instead, they were amazed that there was such a master in the outside world, and it was a woman. Whos the spell master? Baili Zongyang asked curiously. Its Shangguan Yang, said Yu Jianghong. Baili Zongyang wasnt shocked by that name, but he still said in surprise, Its Senior Shangguan? Wow, I cant believe hes also so good at spells. His male disciple is at a slightly higher level than you. If its possible, I think you can have apetition with him for fun. Youll benefit a lot from it, said Yu Jianghong. Although Baili Zongyang wasnt as good as Leng Shaoting and was very likely to lose if they had apetition, Yu Jianghong didnt want him to win, but to learn. Of course, master, said Baili Zongyang. Ever since he had learned that Leng Shaoting was Shangguan Yangs disciple, he always had the idea of having apetition with Leng Shaoting. However, he felt it might be a little rude and abrupt, so he never talked about that with Gu Ning. He wasnt familiar with Leng Shaoting, so he could only get in touch with Leng Shaoting through Gu Ning. Even if he wasnt close to Gu Ning, they were friends now. Baili Zongyang didnt tell Yu Jianghong about Leng Shaoting and Gu Nings real identities. He had promised them to keep it a secret. Anyway, it wouldnt hurt anyone. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to Mid-Levels Mansion, they chatted for a while on the sofa with the TV on, then started fooling around. Unfortunately, right as Leng Shaoting was about to prate her, his phone rang. Leng Shaoting was instantly mad, but had to answer it. Every time Gu Ning saw Leng Shaoting being so upset after being interrupted, she found it hrious andughed. Stopughing at me. I promise you wont be able tough at allter. Leng Shaoting squinted at her and sounded very dangerous. The next second, he kissed her lips. It wasnt painful, but Gu Ning still gave him a re. However, her re wasnt useful at all, and instead aroused Leng Shaoting. He almost lost control of himself at this moment. He couldnt wait to throw himself at her and have passionate sex for the whole night. However, he had to pick up the call right now and hoped it wasnt serious. After taking a deep breath, Leng Shaoting calmed himself down, then picked the phone up. The moment he saw the callers name, Leng Shaoting was disappointed, because it was Xu Jinchen. Xu Jinchen came back to the capital together with him, and had said that they could go out for a gathering if they were free tonight, so it must be for that reason that Xu Jinchen interrupted him at this time. Leng Shaoting wanted to hang up, because he wouldnt go, but he was worried that it might be something serious. What? Leng Shaoting coldly asked once he answered the call. Xu Jinchen could hear the anger in Leng Shaotings tone, so he was struck dumb for a second. He thought that Leng Shaoting had encountered something unpleasant. He didnt think that Leng Shaoting was mad at him for his interruption. Hey, what are you doing now? Why dont we Xu Jinchen said. Knowing that Xu Jinchen just wanted to meet up with him, Leng Shaoting interrupted before Xu Jinchen could finish. No, Im busy now. If there is nothing important, dont call me! The second he finished, Leng Shaoting hung up on Xu Jinchen.. Chapter 2310 - Do You Want More?

Chapter 2310: Do You Want More?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xu Jinchen was stunned by Leng Shaotings scolding. After hanging up, he didnte back to his senses until a couple of momentster. He thought that Leng Shaoting might have encountered something unpleasant. Therefore, he was slightly worried and hesitated to call Leng Shaoting again. However, Leng Shaoting hung up on him so fast, which meant it wasnt convenient for Leng Shaoting to answer a call now. It might not be a good idea for him to call Leng Shaoting once more. What? Wont Shaotinge? Seeing the worry on Xu Jinchens face, Xu Jinlin asked. Shaoting said hes upied. He cante. He shouted that dont call him again unless there is something very important. Im just a little worried, said Xu Jinchen. He had many guesses, but never thought that he had interrupted Leng Shaoting in the middle of having sex with Gu Ning. Hearing that, Xu Jinlin frowned andforted him. Perhaps hes dealing with something important. Dont worry, Shaoting isnt weak. He can handle it. Because it was still early and wasnt 10 pm yet, Xu Jinlin had no idea about what Leng Shaoting was really doing at this time. Right, Leng Shaoting was very strong and he would be fine. Thinking of that, Xu Jinchen felt relieved. Gu Ning, however, snorted withughter. Really? Do you think its a good idea? Of course, youre much more enjoyable than drinks, said Leng Shaoting with an evil smile, then threw himself at Gu Ning. Gu Ning turned around and pressed Leng Shaoting against the sofa. The next second, she opened her legs and sat on his crotch. Her body was so close to his. Looking at him, she said amorously, You are on top every time. This time, Ill be on top. As she said that, her heart was pounding faster. In fact, she was shy and nervous, because it was a bold move for her. They had been together for a long time, so Gu Ning felt they could experiment a bit more in sex and try something different. Anyway, she was alone with him now. It was their private time. Facing Gu Nings boldness, Leng Shaoting got excited. He couldnt wait to see what she would do next. Great, youll take the lead today. Leng Shaoting smiled happily. Gu Ning avoided his eyes a little and regretted doing it all of a sudden, but it was toote to get down now. Alright, then she would ride him till the end! Without dy, Gu Ning began to kiss his lips. His face, his nose, his jaw, his Adams apple, and his chest Her hand moved slowly downwards, making Leng Shaoting tremble a little with pleasure. He waspletely aroused. However, he didnt want to stop Gu Ning, so he tolerated it no matter how ufortable it was. Actually, he was enjoying it and felt happy that his girl wanted to learn to get him excited now. How is it? Is it ufortable? Gu Ning deliberately did it at a slow speed to make Leng Shaoting suffer. Looking at his reaction, she felt sorry for him, but had to admit that it was very pleasant. Ningning, when can you let me in? Leng Shaoting stared at Gu Ning, looking pitiful. Now. The atmosphere in the room turned sexy, and they didnt stop until they were both exhausted. Ningning, I need to ask you about something, said Leng Shaoting seriously all of a sudden. Staring at his serious face, Gu Ning became serious too. What is it? Did I get better in bed? Leng Shaoting asked with a serious expression. Gu Ning instantly flushed red. She turned her eyes away and didnt dare to look at him. She thought it was something important, but unexpectedly it was so embarrassing. However, it was actually very important for a man. No man wanted his woman to not approve of his sequel prowess, because sexual pleasure was happiness. Does your silence mean I didnt get better? After waiting for a while, Leng Shaoting still didnt get an answer from Gu Ning, so he became a little upset. He had confidence in himself, but he needed to hear the answer from Gu Nings mouth. Are you serious? Gu Ning felt that he definitely got better in bed, but she felt too shy to answer that question. Isnt it serious enough? Do you feel you cant answer it right now, Ill work harder to help you figure out the answer, said Leng Shaoting, then he immediately turned and pressed Gu Ning under him. It seemed he would keep on prating her if she refused to give him an answer. You Gu Ning was annoyed. She realized that she had to give him an answer. Therefore, even if she was quite embarrassed, she still said, Yeah, youre much better now. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was satisfied and the smile on his face became broader. However, it wasnt over yet, and Leng Shaoting continued to ask her, Do you like it? How can you have so many questions? Gu Ning argued. If you dont answer my question, it means you dont like it and you dont think I got better, said Leng Shaoting. He suddenly became stubborn. Gu Ning was speechless. Since when did he like to go down a dead end? Of course I like it, said Gu Ning in the end. Do you want more? Leng Shaoting continued. No, said Gu Ning, because she was exhausted. Then you dont actually like it, and you dont think Leng Shaoting said the same thing again. He was forcing Gu Ning to say that he was much better in bed now, and she really liked it and wanted more. Gu Ning could say that he was much better now and she really liked it, but she was too shy to say that she wanted more. However, she knew she couldnt dodge the question, so she decided to satisfy Leng Shaotings needs. Yeah, I want more. Gu Ning interrupted before Leng Shaoting could finish. Upon hearing that, Leng Shaoting got excited again, but he didnt move right away, and continued to ask, What do you want? I want Gu Ning flushed again and avoided Leng Shaotings eyes. What? Leng Shaoting swallowed and asked again. His eyes were full of burning desire. Gu Ning took a deep breath and gave in. I want you. In an instant, Leng Shaoting lost control of himself and directly prated Gu Ning. After a short break, they had a passionate sex once more. However, because both of them had used a lot of strength, this time, it didntst long, but they still didnt stop until they werepletely out of strength. Leng Shaoting felt a little sorry, but he just couldnt control himself in front of Gu Ning.. Chapter 2311 - A Strange Hole

Chapter 2311: A Strange Hole

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Early the next morning, Xu Jinchen called Leng Shaoting and invited them to climb the mountain together. Although they were very busy at work, they needed to rx when they were free. However, the purpose of climbing the mountain this time was not purely for fun. Xu Jingchen heard a rumor from Xu Jinglin that there was a strange hole on Xianyun Mountain. It was very windy inside, and people couldnt go farther forward after walking for about thirty meters. If people continued to go in, they would be blown down. There was strong wind in the hole? It was so strong that it could blow people down? It was really unbelievable! Obviously, it wasnt normal. Nobody knew the reason for it. Many people had tried to figure it out, but failed. Afterwards, it was blocked with steel bars to prevent people from entering. It would be bad if something went wrong. In the past, Xu Jingchen would just think that these things were just hearsay, and would only regard it as rumors and wouldnt take it seriously. However, ever since he learned that there were people with superpowers, monsters, and ghosts in this world, he didnt think that the strong wind was too shocking. He was only curious about whether it was true. If it could really blow people down, it must be unusual. He wanted to find out more about it. Otherwise, they wouldnt go so far in such cold weather. He was a strong man, so he could stand the low temperature, but he was worried about Zi Beiying. He actually didnt want to take Zi Beiying with them, but Zi Beiying argued that she had to join them, so he agreed. Xu Jinchens description aroused Leng Shaotings curiosity. He was mainly afraid that there might be monsters or ghosts, which could hurt innocent people if they didnt get rid of them as soon as possible. If there were really monsters or ghosts, a few steel bars wouldnt stop them. It was childs y. Leng Shaoting told Gu Ning about it, and Gu Ning agreed that they should go to see the hole. Xu Jinchen believed it might have something to do with monsters or ghosts if the strange strong wind really existed. Therefore, it should be a dangerous trip. He didnt call other people except for Zi Beiying and Chen Meng. Chen Meng came back with them yesterday. So when they gathered together, Xu Jinlin shared the rumor with them. In fact, Xu Jinlin had invited them to visit it, but Xu Jinchen turned him down with the excuse that they needed to deal with something else. They could go there next time when they were free. Xu Jinchen simply did that to stop Xu Jinlin from going there. After all, Xu Jinlin was too weak to handle it. He might be injured if he went there. Zi Beiying and Chen Meng, on the other hand, were both strong. With Leng Shaoting and Gu Nings help, they would be safe even if they werent very helpful. Soon they were ready to go. They didnt meet in the city, but decided to directly meet at the foot of Xianyun Mountain. Xianyun Mountain was located in the south of the capital, about 70 kilometers away from the Nancheng District. It was the highest mountain near the capital, with an altitude of 1518 meters. Xianyun Mountain was mainlyposed of volcanic rocks. The mountains in the territory were towering and the valleys were deeply cut. It was a rtively dangerous scenic spot around the capital. Besides, it wasnt close to the capital, so there werent many visitors, especially in winter. Actually, not many people came to climb the mountain in the winter, which was a good thing for Gu Ning and her friends, because it would be convenient for them to take action if anything unusual really happened. After Xu Jinchen and the others arrived and waited for about ten minutes, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came. They had had breakfast, but it would take a long time to climb the mountain today, so they brought bread and water with them. If they were lucky and caught wild animals, they could eat the wild animals too. Once they met, they didnt waste any time and went to buy tickets before climbing the mountain. After all, it was a scenic spot, and the development of it cost money, so visitors needed to buy tickets. Although they came for the cave, they didnt rush. Like everyone else, they climbed the mountain at their usual speed, but given their physical strength, it was very easy for them to climb. As a result, they were much faster than average people. The cave was located at two-thirds of the height of the mountain, and the altitude of the mountain was very high, so it took a long time. Although they were very fast, they still had to spend slightly more than an hour on the road. Along the way, they only met about twenty visitors who came to climb the mountain as well. Perhaps because it was morning there werent many visitors. There were also several fork roads on the mountain, which lead to different viewpoints, so there might be more visitors in other ces and they just didnt see them. However, in addition to them, there was another group of four who also came to visit the cave. It was two men and two women. All of them were very young, and should be college students about twenty years old. They hesitated to go in at the entrance of the cave, because they had also heard the rumor. Although they werent sure whether it was true or false, they still felt scared and wondered if there was a ghost inside. They didnt believe in ghosts, but felt frightened at the thought of ghosts. When they saw Gu Ning and her friendse, they felt slightly relieved. If there was arger group of people, they wouldnt be so scared. As Gu Ning and her friends walked closer, the group of college students were stunned by their outstanding appearances. All the men were handsome and the women were extraordinarily beautiful. However, when the two college girls saw Gu Ning and Zi Beiying, they got jealous of them. They were pretty too, but were barelyparable to Gu Ning and Zi Beiying. The girl with short hair was only a little jealous of them, and had no hatred for them. The girl with long hair, however, was full of jealousy and showed obvious hostility. Gu Ning and Zi Beiying didnt care about that, because they didnt bother topare themselves with the two college girls at all. The next second, the long-haired girl who was jealous of Gu Ning and Zi Beiying walked towards them. She had what she believed to be the most attractive smile on her face. She originally walked towards Leng Shaoting, but she paused for a while after a few steps, then turned to Xu Jinchen. Hi, are you going into the cave? she asked in a gentle voice. The answer couldnt be more obvious, and the girl simply wanted to strike up a conversation with them. She actually wanted to strike up a conversation with Leng Shaoting first, but he looked too cool so she didnt dare to go closer. Xu Jinchen, however, looked much nicer, so she turned to Xu Jinchen.. Chapter 2312 - Why Do We Have to Agree?

Chapter 2312: Why Do We Have to Agree?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning and Zi Beiying exchanged a nce. Zi Beiying wasnt mad. She was honestly a bit displeased, but she didnt bother to argue with the girl. The short-haired girl witnessed everything the long-haired girl did and showed disdain. The long-haired girls purpose was too obvious! She just couldnt get rid of the bad habit of striking up a conversation with handsome men whenever she saw them. Although the short-haired girl knew the long-haired girls behavior wasnt right, she had no intention of stopping her. They didnt get along after all, and she would love to see the long-haired girl embarrass herself. The two college boys, however, didnt know much about girls thoughts, so they thought the long-haired girl really wanted to find out whether Xu Jinchen and his friends wanted to go into the cave as well. If they were going inside too, they would be more than willing to go with them. Therefore, they didnt stop the long-haired girl either. Yeah, said Xu Jinchen in a t voice. He could see the long-haired girls purpose, so he had a bad impression of her. However, if he didnt give an answer, he would seem impolite, so he replied to her question. Well go inside too, but we dont have many people. Were a little scared. Can we go in together? said the long-haired girl. She even acted pitiful, trying to win Xu Jinchens sympathy. You can stay outside if youre scared. We dont need morepanions. Were not afraid, said Xu Jinchen coldly, then he left the long-haired girl. He walked to hold Zi Beiyings hand and entered the cave before the other people. Xu Jinchen didnt do that just because he was afraid that Zi Beiying might be mad. Even if Zi Beiying was absent, he would still do that, because he hated pretentious and calcting girls. Moreover, if those college students followed them inside, they would only be a burden. Xu Jinchen didnt want to be burdened. However, he couldnt chase them away, so he thought they could leave those college students behind by walking faster. If the college students were scared, they should stop walking deeper. In addition, there were several forks in the cave. After they separated, those college students might not dare to enter the windy road. Other than that road, the other roads were safe, or the cave wouldnt be open to the public. You The long-haired girl didnt expect Xu Jinchen to embarrass her publicly and instantly became mad. What was worse, Xu Jinchen held another girls hand and directly walked by her. Although she had wondered whether they were a couple, she wasnt very sure of it. Not every man and a woman were a couple when they stood together. There were four of them and there was only one couple in their group. She and another boy werent a couple. Otherwise, she wouldnt have tried to strike up a conversation with Xu Jinchen. The short-haired girl gloated over the long-haired girls bad luck. She had tried to strike up a conversation with the man right in front of his girlfriend! It wasnt surprising at all that she was ignored. The two college boys didnt think much about it. They only felt Xu Jinchens attitude was a little uneptable. The short-haired girls boyfriend said nothing. Although he was displeased with Xu Jinchens attitude, he didnt think Xu Jinchen had to agree to go with them. The other boy, however, couldnt stand it. Because he liked the long-haired girl, he was protective of her, so he immediately stood out and stopped Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying. I think your behavior is out of line! he said angrily. The long-haired girl was very satisfied when the boy stood out for her. She enjoyed it when men chased and protected her, because it showed her charm. However, she disliked that boy, but she didnt reject him because he was good-looking and was born in a rich family. He also treated her very well, so she gave him hope, but never epted him. My behavior is out of line? Xu Jinchen frowned a little. He didnt understand why the boy criticized him like that. Why? Do I have to agree to go with you? Xu Jinchen didnt want to argue with the boy, but he couldnt tolerate selfish people. If the boy didnt find fault with him, he would say nothing, but the boy picked on him. The boy suddenly didnt know what to say. It was true that they couldnt force Xu Jinchen to go in with them. Its alright. We can go in by ourselves. The short-haired girls boyfriend immediately came over to pull the boy back. They had no position to criticize Xu Jinchen. The boy also realized that he was being unreasonable, so he said nothing further, while Xu Jinchen left with Zi Beiying. Witnessing that, the long-haired girl was disappointed, but she knew that she couldnt criticize Xu Jinchen for disagreeing with them. After that, Leng Shaoting also walked into the cave, holding Gu Nings hand. The long-haired girl felt heavily hit. Why were handsome men always other girls boyfriends? Chen Meng was handsome too, but wasntparable to Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen. He was also much older than them, so the long-haired girl didnt pay special attention to him. After Leng Shaoting and the others entered the cave, the four college students caught up with them. Even if they refused to go with them, they could follow them. There was nothing wrong with that! Gu Ning and the others indeed said nothing about it, but they could speed up to get rid of them. Without dy, Gu Ning and her friends walked faster. Seeing them walking forward so quickly, the four college students clearly knew that they were trying to get rid of them. They were very displeased, but had to swallow their anger because they couldnt me them for that. At the beginning, they could still follow, but gradually they were left behind. There were many bends in the caves, so the four college students soon lost Gu Ning and the others when they were a distance away. Even though they knew that there were people ahead, they were still scared. After walking for another while, they reached a fork. At this moment, they had no idea which way Gu Ning and her friends took. They were clearly aware that Gu Ning and her friends deliberately got rid of them, but they thought that they could catch up by following closely behind. Unfortunately, they soon lost them after finishing two tenths of the way. Damn it! Theyre so bad. They got rid of us on purpose, said the long-haired girl in anger.. Chapter 2313 - Could There Really Be Monsters or Ghosts?

Chapter 2313: Could There Really Be Monsters or Ghosts?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Why are you always ming other people? Its not their duty to wait for us, said the short-haired girl. She couldnt stand the long-haired girls temper. You The long-haired girl was mad, but didnt know how to retort. The boy who liked her also agreed with the short-haired girl, so he didnt defend the long-haired girl this time. I wont go ahead now. Im going back, said the long-haired girl. This cave wasnt only scary, it was also creepy and cold. It was very ufortable. Well, why dont we go back now? The boy who liked the long-haired girl immediately agreed. He cared about the long-haired girl, and was slightly frightened too. Although there were lights in the cave and the way was bright, the long and empty road filled them with horror. The short-haired girl and her boyfriend were also unwilling to go deeper, so they agreed to go back. After feeling that the four men and women stopped following them, Gu Ning and the others slowed down. Although they came because of the strange wind, they couldnt ignore the sight of the cave. The passage inside this cave wasnt that big. Sections of it were two or three meters high, while some were seven or eight meters high, but there was only a crack at the top. This cave was naturally formed. Even if it had been artificially transformed, at most it was paved with pebbles and lights ced on both sides. At the forks in the cave, there were road signs, so it wasnt difficult to find the hole leading to the windy road. The passage leading to the windy road was named Windy Hole. Is there really a strong wind? After hearing this rumor, Zi Beiying was the one who didnt believe it the most, because she didnt know that there were ghosts and monsters in this world. However, after seeing this Windy Hole, she felt it might be true. Well see when we feel the wind, said Xu Jinchen. Because there was still a long distance from the windy spot and there was no strong wind at the entrance of the cave, they werent sure if there was really a strong and strange wind. However, as keen as Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, they noticed the sound of the wind blowing in front of them, but it wasnt very loud. Before they witnessed it, they couldnt determine that it was abnormal even if it was windy. It was possible that it was an artificial wind in order to attract visitors. They continued to walk ahead. After walking for five minutes, they felt an icy wind blowing at their faces. It made the low temperature go down a few more degrees. However, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting couldnt sense any breath of monsters or ghosts from it. They couldnt be sure that it had nothing to do with monsters or ghosts, because they were still a distance away from the destination. Anyway, they were certain that it wasnt an artificial wind. There is really wind! Zi Beiying was more surprised. To her astonishment, there was really wind. Are you scared? Xu Jinchen asked. Because Zi Beiying hadnt witnessed monsters and ghosts with her own eyes yet, Xu Jinchen was worried that she might be afraid if there were really monsters and ghosts. Im not! There is nothing to be afraid of. Are you afraid? Zi Beiying argued. She had been through a lot after all, and didnt think the wind was scary. Beiying, do you believe in monsters or ghosts? Gu Ning asked. She felt it was necessary to help Zi Beiying be mentally prepared. No, said Zi Beiying at once. However, when she thought about the question Gu Ning asked, she suddenly wondered whether monsters and ghosts were real. Thinking of that, Zi Beiying stiffened a little in panic. Do they really exist? she asked with hesitation. Gu Ning smiled and said, Anything can exist in this world, so I prefer to believe in them. Before they ran into monsters or ghosts, Gu Ning couldnt be honest with Zi Beiying. At this moment, Zi Beiying started feeling nervous. Did monsters and ghosts really exist? If so, it would be frightening. Dont worry. If they are real, Ill protect you. Xu Jinchen squeezed Zi Beiyings hand a little andforted her. Im not afraid at all! Zi Beiying was rxed. Gu Ning only told her that there could be anything in this world. It didnt mean that monsters and ghosts were real. Even if they were real, she wouldnt be afraid since the others didnt look scared. After that, they walked deeper and the wind became stronger. However, it seemed to be natural, and they still couldnt feel the breath of any monsters or ghosts. Do you feel cold? Xu Jinchen asked with concern. Not really, said Zi Beiying. It wasnt cold, but she was getting worried as the wind grew stronger. Could it really have something to do with monsters or ghosts? However, even if she was anxious, she didnt show it on her face. After walking for another while, they finally reached the entrance of the hole that was cut off by steel bars. When they got here, they felt a strong wind. They could barely open their eyes and were shivering with cold. If it became stronger, it would be a gale, and they would hardly be able to walk then. Therefore, the scenic spot chose to cut off here, because it was difficult for people to walk farther ahead, and it wasnt easy to develop the cave. Could there really be monsters or ghosts? This wind is so weird! Zi Beiying asked. At this time, she finally felt cold and looked scared, but she could still bear it. She was physically strong and had put on many clothes because she knew it would be very cold in the cave. Even Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng felt very cold too. Only Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stayed warm because they were protected by their magical power. I dont think so, said Gu Ning. She said that tofort Zi Beiying. And in fact, she and Leng Shaoting indeed didnt feel the breath of any monsters or ghosts from the wind. However, it couldnt be natural wind because they were far from the outside world now. There were no lights ahead and it waspletely dark, so Gu Nings Jade Eyes were of little use now. Shaoting and I will go in to have a look. You can guard out here. Dont stand facing the wind, then you wont be very cold. No matter how long we stay in there, donte in. If we donte out within an hour, you can leave first and go back to the foot of the mountain to wait for us, Gu Ning said to Xu Jinchen and the others.. Chapter 2314 - Get into the Windy Hole

Chapter 2314: Get into the Windy Hole

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning said that because she was afraid that they might encounter an ident and be unable toe back soon. If they were really in danger, Xu Jinchen and the others wouldnt be able to rescue them, so they shouldnte in no matter what happens. They had to leave. Gu Ning didnt think that she and Leng Shaoting would be injured. Even if they ran into trouble, they would get themselves out. What? You two are going in there? Its too dangerous! Zi Beiying didnt think it was a good idea. Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng understood Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings worries, so they agreed. Even if they disagreed, it was useless. Therefore, Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng said, Sure. You Zi Beiying couldnt believe her ears. How could Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng agree to let Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting go in without them? She was anxious and annoyed. She felt that they didnt care about Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting at all. Alright, Shaoting and Gu Ning will be fine. It might not be so dangerous inside. Perhaps theyll soone back. Xu Jinchen actually wasnt sure whether it was dangerous, and simply said that tofort Zi Beiying. In case Zi Beiying wasnt convinced, Xu Jinchen added. Shaoting also agreed with Gu Ning. Thats an order for us. We cant stop them. If we dare to stand in their way, well be punished ording to the rules in the military. Do you want to see me and Chen Meng punished? Xu Jinchen seemed very pitiful. He was reluctant to be punished for that. What? Zi Beiying was surprised. They werent carrying out a task. Howe it was an order? Seeing Zi Beiyings confused face, Leng Shaoting said, Yeah, well do what Ningning just said. This is an order. At this moment, Zi Beiying couldnt say anything about it. She wasnt dumb, and she knew that soldiers could never say no to orders from their leader. She was unwilling to see Xu Jinchen punished. In addition, since Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng believed in Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, she could only agree. Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng had been Leng Shaotingsrades for years, so they should be very aware of his abilities. Leng Shaoting agreed to go in with Gu Ning, which meant that Gu Ning wasnt weak, otherwise Leng Shaoting wouldnt allow her to take the risk. Moreover, just as Xu Jinchen said, they mighte back soon! However, Zi Beiying was still worried about their safety, so she said to Gu Ning, You must be careful. Come out as soon as possible. Dont worry, well be fine, said Gu Ning. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were ready to go in. The hole was welded by steel bars, so if they wanted to get in, they had to cut them. Gu Ning took out a dagger and handed it to Leng Shaoting. Because Xu Jinchen and the others were present, Leng Shaoting couldnt use his sword, or it would expose more of his secrets. Dagger would be of the same use. However, a dagger wasnt able to cut the steel bars, so Leng Shaoting used his magical energy. Used with magical energy, the dagger could easily ruin a building. It couldnt be easier to cut a few steel bars. Only Leng Shaoting, a cultivator at a high level, could do that. Are you going to use this dagger to cut those steel bars? Zi Beiying didnt think it was possible. Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng were aware that Leng Shaoting had super powers, so they knew it wouldnt be a problem, but they didnt know that Leng Shaoting was a cultivator. The moment Zi Beiying finished speaking, Leng Shaoting quickly cut three steel bars with the dagger, which shocked Zi Beiying. It really could do that, and it seemed very easy! Before Zi Beiying could figure it out, Leng Shaoting cut off the lower parts of the three steel bars. As a result, the middle parts of the steel bars fell and showed an empty space big enough for a person to go in. Leng Shaoting went in first, followed by Gu Ning. Afterwards, they walked inside, and soon disappeared in the darkness. Zi Beiying didnte back to her senses until Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were totally gone. She nced at the broken steel bars, and still couldnt understand how Leng Shaoting made it. Jesus, its so unbelievable! No need to worry, Shaoting is much stronger than you think, said Xu Jinchen tofort Zi Beiying. He didnt think it was wrong that Zi Beiying was worried about Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, because he cared about them too. Even though they knew that both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were very strong and they believed that they would be fine, they were still a little worried. In fact, Zi Beiying had taken Leng Shaoting as her dream man before, but Xu Jinchen didnt mind it. If it were another man, he might be mad and think that Zi Beiying still had a ce for them in her heart, and that is why she was worried about their safety. However, Xu Jinchen didnt have that concern. He believed that Zi Beiying was loyal to him. Sure! After witnessing Leng Shaotings ability, Zi Beiying was less worried. Once Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning got in, they used the night-luminescent pearl to light the hole. Even if it wasnt very bright, it was enough for them to see the path. The farther they went, the stronger the wind became. Ordinary people could barely move a step now, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting only had some difficulties. They could still move as usual. When the wind became so strong that it could blow people down, they found it hard to move ahead, but they were still able to walk forward. As Gu Ning walked forward, she used her Jade Eyes on the road in front. Perhaps because of the maic field, she could only see a short distance of ten meters. It was stillpletely dark ahead. Its really strange. Where does this winde from? I thought there might be monsters or ghosts, but I cant sense them at all. Gu Ning frowned with confusion. Right, I guess we can only keep going to see whats ahead of us, said Leng Shaoting. He felt that it was strange too, but they needed more clues. As they walked ahead, the wind became stronger and stronger, and it became more and more difficult for them to move. However, because they still couldnt see anything dangerous, they had to continue to go forward. Right when they felt it was difficult for them to go ahead, they saw a sparkling barrier, but they didnt know what was behind it. Even Gu Nings Jade Eyes were useless now. She could only see white everywhere ahead.. Chapter 2315 - Before Her Reincarnation

Chapter 2315: Before Her Reincarnation

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I cant see whats behind the barrier, said Gu Ning with a big frown. She couldnt see through it, so she wasnt sure whether it was dangerous and whether they should continue to explore it. Lets go closer and throw something over, said Leng Shaoting. After that, they moved closer to the barrier. Gu Ning took out an ingot of silver from the telepathic eye space and threw it to the barrier. The ingot of silver hit the barrier and fell. It couldnt cross it. Could it be a time-traveling tunnel or something? Gu Ning suddenly had such a bold idea, but she really thought it was a bit possible. After all, given her experience, she felt that nothing was impossible. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting agreed it was possible, but didnt think it was very likely. There could be anything behind the barrier. Why dont we just go back now? Leng Shaoting said. This was the first time that he wanted to give up. He was worried that they might not be able to bear the result if they touched the barrier. He was unwilling to take this risk. Sure! Gu Ning hesitated for a second, then epted Leng Shaotings idea. In fact, she was also worried about the unknown danger behind the barrier. Her Jade Eyes were useless in such a situation. If it was really a time-traveling tunnel behind the barrier, they might be separated after going in. In that case, they couldnte back. What should they do then? Therefore, it was better if they did not touch it. Anyway, ordinary people couldnt get here, so nobody would be in danger as long as no one came here. If anyone dared to risk his or her life toe here, they could do nothing about it. They didnt want bad things to happen, but they couldnt save everyone. After that, they turned around and were about to leave. Unexpectedly, the ident happened right at this moment. All of a sudden, they felt that a powerful force was sucking them back, which made them pale in shock. However, before they had time to struggle and escape, they werepletely absorbed by this force, then lost consciousness. When Gu Ning woke up again, she found herself lying on a bed in a bedroom. The first idea that appeared in her mind was that she and Leng Shaoting had left the cave. However, she didnt know how, because she was unconscious at that moment. Anyway, since they were out now, Leng Shaoting must be with her. Where was he? Upon thinking of Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning got up and looked for Leng Shaoting. She nced around, and strangely found that this bedroom was very familiar. Abruptly, Gu Ning jumped out of the bed in horror. Wasnt this the single apartment she had lived in before her reincarnation? Why was she here? Did she Gu Ning was scared and couldnt believe her eyes. She immediately left the bed and ran to the bathroom to look at herself in the mirror. After she saw her face in the mirror, Gu Ning backed up in fright. She was no longer Gu Ning! She saw Tang Ainings face in the mirror. How was it possible? How did it happen? She came back to the time before her reincarnation! It was hard for Gu Ning to ept it. It must be a dream! Gu Ning pinched herself a few times, and it hurt. If it was painful, it meant that she wasnt in a dream. Was that barrier really a time-traveling tunnel? Did she really travel in time back to the days before her reincarnation? Gu Ning couldnt ept that result. She went back to the side of the bed and drew out her phone. It showed the date before her reincarnation. It was a month before she was murdered by Qi Ziyue and Tang Yaxin. She was off these days, so she enjoyed herself in her own apartment. In her memories, Qi Ziyue would call her out to have a meal together that afternoon. Gu Ning immediately read the messages in her phone. She was right. There were indeed messages between her and Qi Ziyue. It was 3 pm now, and she still had three hours. Although Qi Ziyue was only taking advantage of her, he seemed to be a very good boyfriend on the surface, otherwise she wouldnt have been fooled. However, Gu Ning was still unable to ept what had happened to her just now. Where was Leng Shaoting? Where did he go? Did he travel back in time as well? Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting without dy, but his phone was turned off. After that, she called the number she used after her reincarnation. The one she used as Gu Ning. The call was answered, and she heard a familiar voice. Hi, who is that? This is Gu Nings mother. She isnt home and left her phone at home. It was Gu Man. Because she already took Gu Man as her own mother and had deep affection for Gu Ning, she almost cried when she heard Gu Mans voice. However, she was still in a mess now, and could easily lose control of her emotions. Gu Ning had to calm herself down. She said she had made a mistake and quickly hung up. After hanging up, Gu Ning waspletely stunned. Did she just go back to the very beginning of the story? No, there should be a way back. Right, she needed to find the cave and the barrier, then she would be able to go back. Thinking of that, Gu Ning went to change her clothes. All of a sudden, Gu Ning remembered that ordinary people couldnt get into the cave, so she immediately checked whether her telepathic eye space and abilities still existed. Luckily, they still existed, and Gu Ning felt relieved. If she lost her abilities, she wouldnt be able to go into the cave. She went outter, and drove straight to Xianyun Mountain. Because it was only two years before they climbed the mountain, Xianyun Mountain was still the same. Gu Ning drove there and climbed up the mountain as fast as possible. Because it was a cool autumn, which was very suitable for climbing mountains, there were many visitors. Seeing Gu Ning climbing up fast, other visitors were astonished. She didnt seem to be climbing the mountain at all. She seemed to rush to be reincarnated! It was true, because Gu Ning indeed rushed to leave this world and get back to her body after her reincarnation. However, when Gu Ning reached the cave, a question dawned on her. She and Leng Shaoting were absorbed into the barrier and disappeared together. If she went back right now, Leng Shaoting would be left alone. If she went back without him, Leng Shaoting would be absent in the world after her reincarnation. Therefore, Gu Ning stopped. She decided to find Leng Shaoting first.. Chapter 2316 - Meet Qi Ziyue Again

Chapter 2316: Meet Qi Ziyue Again

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She was too shocked earlier, so she forgot that. Without dy, Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting, but his phone was still turned off. Perhaps he was carrying out a task. Left with no choice, Gu Ning could only go back. In order to not lose Leng Shaoting, She sent Leng Shaoting a message so that he would call her back after he turned on his phone. Gu Ning: Shaoting, this is Ningning. Call me back once you read this message. Gu Ning wanted to say a lot to him, but the message was too short. Most importantly, Gu Ning was worried about whether Leng Shaoting still remembered her after he traveled back in time to two years ago. Therefore, it wasnt a good idea if she said too much in the message. Gu Ning was very afraid that Leng Shaoting would forget her, because she honestly would know what to do then. Anyway, it was useless to be worried now. She needed to see him first. In case Leng Shaoting forgot her or didnt call her back after reading her message, she called him every two hours. At 5:30 pm, Gu Ning was on her way back to the city center. Her phone suddenly rang and it was Qi Ziyue. In a terrible mood, Gu Ning didnt want to pick up Qi Ziyues call. She was unwilling to waste time on him now. Did she still hate Qi Ziyue after traveling back in time? She still hated him a little, but didnt hate him to death. After all, she had already taken revenge after her reincarnation. However, it didnt mean that she would tolerate him if they dared to mess with her. Her phone continued to ring. Gu Ning couldnt turn it off, because she was worried that she might miss Leng Shaotings call. However, if Qi Ziyue wouldnt stop calling her, Leng Shaoting wouldnt be able to get through to her because of the busy line. Therefore, Gu Ning directly cklisted Qi Ziyues number. About ten minutester, Gu Nings phone rang again. She felt that it must be Qi Ziyue. He couldnt get through to her, so he used another number. However, even if it might be Qi Ziyue, Gu Ning felt that it could also be Leng Shaoting, so she still answered it. The moment Gu Ning picked it up, she heard Qi Ziyues angry scolding. Tang Aining, whats wrong with you? I called you so many times. Why didnt you answer it? I couldnt get through to you afterwards. Did you cklist my number? She wasnt surprised that it turned out to be Qi Ziyue, but she was disappointed that it wasnt Leng Shaoting. As a result, Gu Ning coldly said, Qi Ziyue, dont call me again. Leave me alone, or Im afraid Ill lose control and kill you. Qi Ziyue was obviously scared by Gu Nings words. After seconds of silence, he said, Tang Aining, what did you say? How dare you say that to me? How dare I say that to you? Because I know your real purpose. Qi Ziyue, Im warning you to stay away from me, or Ill really kill you. Gu Ning threatened, then hung up on him. This time, she really didnt want to see Qi Ziyue, or she might lose control of herself and kill him when she saw him living a good life. She had the same attitude towards Tang Bingsen, Tang Yaxin, and Ji Yijing. After that, Gu Ning didnt receive a call from Qi Ziyue again. About ten minutester, Tang Bingsen called her. Obviously, Qi Ziyue told Tang Bingsen what she had said to him and Tang Bingsen took action. Gu Ning was unwilling to answer his call, but she didnt want him to upy her line, so she picked it up in the end. Ningning,e home tonight. Well dine together, said Tang Bingsen in a cold voice without any affection for a daughter as a father. No, I need to deal with something else. Gu Ning directly refused. She knew it was a treacherous plot and there was a trapid for her ahead! She wasnt afraid, but she was in no mood to deal with them. If she went to see them, she might lose control of herself and kill them. After all, after she was reincarnated, it took a lot of effort to take revenge. Now they were alive and standing in front of her, and she would feel what she had done was meaningless. What do you need to deal with? Come home now. I need to see you. Tang Bingsen ordered in a serious tone. Gu Ning almost swore at him. Without a word, she directly hung up on Tang Bingsen and cklisted his number. After a few minutes, Gu Nings phone rang again. It was Ji Yijing, but Gu Ning hung up without hesitation. No matter how they called her, she refused to answer their calls. They sent her messages afterwards and threatened her to go back home, but Gu Ning ignored all of them. When she got back to the city center, it was slightly past 6 pm. It was time for dinner, but Gu Ning didnt have any appetite, so she went directly back to her apartment. However, right after Gu Ning got out of her car, she was surrounded by five men in ck suits, including Qi Ziyue. Upon seeing Qi Ziyue, Gu Ning was mad and had the thought of killing him. Her mind was in a mess. She didnt realize that Tang Bingsen would send people to catch her at her apartment after failing to get through to her. Anyway, she was back now, and she didnt think those men could catch her. They were no match for her after all. Qi Ziyue looked at Gu Ning, no, Tang Aining with mixed emotions. Because she had said that she knew his real purpose on the phone, he got anxious and reported it to Tang Bingsen. They wanted to know whether Tang Aining had found out something abnormal. He believed that he had acted very well in front of Tang Aining. How could she find out their dirty secrets? Aining, your father wants to see you, said Qi Ziyue in a gentle tone as always. However, he came with many bodyguards, which made his words barely persuasive. Qi Ziyue, didnt you hear what I said on the phone? Gu Ning squinted at him, her voice icy. She was so strange in Qi Ziyues eyes now that he even felt frightened facing her. Qi Ziyue was only an ordinary man, while Tang Aining was a professional killer, so ordinary people couldnt bear the pressure she put on them. Qi Ziyue understood that Tang Aining was very strong, so he brought several strong bodyguards with him. Aining, what happened? Although Qi Ziyue guessed that Tang Aining might have found out their dirty secrets, he was reluctant to admit it without an affirmative answer. It seems you wont leave me alone if I dont make it very clear. Gu Ning sneered. Qi Ziyue seemed to hold out hope until faced with the grim reality.. Chapter 2317 - Not a Cultivator

Chapter 2317: Not a Cultivator

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions She had the intention of letting him go, but he wouldnt leave her alone. If she didnt do something right now, she might miss this great chance to punish him. Gu Ning put on a vague smile and said meaningfully, Qi Ziyue, arent you trying to keep your position in the Tang family by being together with me? I know Tang Yaxin is your real girlfriend. You refused to have sex with me, not because you respect me, but because you dont want to anger Tang Yaxin. If shes mad, shell abandon you, and you wont be able to take revenge. Hearing that, Qi Ziyue turned pale in an instant. Gu Ning really knew his dirty secret which even Tang Bingsen and Tang Yaxin were unaware of. The next second, Qi Ziyue became aggressive and even had the idea of killing Gu Ning. Since Tang Aining found out his dirty secret, he couldnt allow her to live. If she told Tang Bingsen about that, his n would be totally ruined. Catch her! Qi Ziyue gave an order at once. Those bodyguards were his people, so he could trust them. Even if he killed Tang Aining, they wouldnt tell Tang Bingsen. The moment Qi Ziyue finished, the bodyguards rushed to catch Gu Ning. If she were still Tang Aining before her reincarnation, it might take her some time to beat all of them. However, now she was a different person and she was much stronger than before. Once she moved, the bodyguards were barelyparable to her and could hardly fight back. Within a minute, they were all beaten up by Gu Ning without any strength to struggle. You Qi Ziyue backed away in horror. Since when did Tang Aining be so strong? He knew that Tang Aining was very strong, but it turned out that she was much stronger than he thought. What? Gu Ning red at him, and walked towards him step by step. Qi Ziyue was scared and stepped back with a deathly pale face. W-What do you want to do? Qi Ziyue asked. Although he could see that she was unkind to him, he still hoped that she could let him go. If Tang Aining attacked him, he would be injured in a second. What do I want to do? I warned you not to mess with me, but you wouldnt listen. Gu Ning sneered. Aining, I didnt mean to hurt you. Its your father who ordered me to take you back to the Tang familys house. He told me if you refuse, I can use violence. Qi Ziyue exined. Although it was the truth, he wouldnt admit that it was actually his idea to kill Tang Aining, or he would be doomed. And, Aining, I really love you. I dont understand why you think Im taking advantage of you. I swear there is nothing between me and Tang Yaxin, said Qi Ziyue. He even acted hurt as if he was purely innocent. I wasnt born yesterday! Gu Ning sneered. She didnt bother to waste more time on Qi Ziyue, and directly attacked him. Qi Ziyue subconsciously fought back, but he was too weakpared with Gu Ning. Once he failed, Gu Ning kicked him to the ground. Before Qi Ziyue could get back to his feet, Gu Ning punched and kicked him heavily. She didnt mean to injure him seriously, because she had no intention of disabling or killing him. She just wanted to vent her anger on him and beat him ck and blue. Qi Ziyue screamed in pain and attracted the attention of other people in the parking lot. However, there were only a few people in the parking lot. Several people stood out because they had a sense of justice, but they soon figured out that Qi Ziyue came to cause the woman trouble. Unfortunately, the woman beat him instead. Therefore, nobody bothered to stop Gu Ning. In fact, Gu Ning looked very violent, and no one dared to stop her. They didnt want her to vent her anger on them. After a while, Gu Ning stopped. She coldly looked at Qi Ziyue who shrank on the ground and warned him. Disappear from my sight from now on. Dont ever try to fool me again, or Ill injure you more seriously than this time. As soon as Gu Ning finished, she got in her car and drove away. She didnt want to go back to her apartment now. She didnt go to stay in a hotel either, but went straight to Mountain River Garden. Although she wasnt sure whether Leng Shaoting also kept the memories before they traveled back in time, she had to go see him. Normally, Leng Shaoting would stay in Mountain River Garden when he was back in the capital. She also had a key to her house in Mountain River Garden, so she decided to go there. She only wanted to find Leng Shaoting and try to go back to their life. Mountain River Garden was the same before and after she moved in, while Leng Shaotings house had the same lock, so Gu Ning easily opened it and got inside. Theyout of the house was what she was familiar with. After Gu Ning got in the house, she didnt move anything in it. She just quietly sat on the sofa, looking at her phone, waiting for Leng Shaoting to call her back. Even though Leng Shaoting could be gone for days or half a month to do a task and she might have to wait for many days, she still hoped that Leng Shaoting would reply to her as soon as possible. It had been a long time. Xu Jinchen and the others must be very worried about them, and she was more anxious than them. There were so many people who loved and cared about them in that world. If they heard that they were missing, they would be heart-broken. Although what happened in that world might disappear because they traveled back in time, she had no idea what was really happening. While she waited for Leng Shaoting toe back, she was extremely anxious. She didnt feel sleepy at all, and checked her phone once in a while. All of a sudden, at 3 am, Gu Ning heard a car stop outside the house. The first idea that appeared in her mind was that Leng Shaoting was back and she immediately used her Jade Eyes to look out. It was really Leng Shaotings car. He stopped it outside the door, then got out of it to open the door before driving into the house. Gu Ning didnt stop her car in the house, but somewhere else. She didnt show up when Leng Shaoting was back, because she couldnt sense the breath of a cultivator from him. It meant that Leng Shaoting wasnt a cultivator now. In other words, this wasnt the Leng Shaoting who was already engaged with her. No wonder he didnt call her back. If he was the Leng Shaoting she knew, he would certainly call her back after the ident happened. He would search for her and make sure that they were safe, then they would go to Xianyun Mountain together to see whether they could go back to their life.. Chapter 2318 - Show Me the Proof

Chapter 2318: Show Me the Proof

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Suddenly, Gu Ning didnt know how to face Leng Shaoting, but she had to meet him. She didnt go out and waited for Leng Shaoting toe in. The lights were off in the room, but Leng Shaoting found out that someone was in his house when he took out his key and was about to open the door. Instantly, Leng Shaoting was mad. Who was in it? He only arranged for his subordinate to clean his house regrly. His subordinate never stayed here, so Leng Shaoting believed that it wasnt his subordinate. Who could it be then? Leng Shaoting could only walk in to see who the person was. Therefore, even if he was aware that there was a person in his house, he still opened the door and walked inside. If he left right now, he wouldnt be able to know who was in his house and what the person wanted. Being alert, Leng Shaoting went into the house. He could feel that the person was in the living room, but the person didnt move at all or seem aggressive after he came in. It confused Leng Shaoting. Who are you? Why are you in my home? Leng Shaoting asked. He didnt turn on the lights. Im the one who sent you messages. I need to talk with you about something serious. Dont worry, I have no intention of hurting you, said Gu Ning, then she stood up and walked towards Leng Shaoting. Although the house waspletely dark, Gu Ning could still see Leng Shaotings face clearly. He was as cold as when she met him for the first time. Somehow, Gu Ning was very disappointed. Because Leng Shaoting felt no hatred from Gu Ning, he didnt attack her right after he got into the house. However, she told him that she was the person who sent him messages, but he didnt know a girl called Ningning. He had read the messages, but it was toote, so he didnt call her back. He decided to do that the next morning. Even though he didnt know this girl called Ningning, since she knew his number, his name, and even wanted to talk with him about something serious, he would still call her back. Leng Shaoting turned on the lights afterwards, then saw Gu Ning, or Tang Aining to be specific. However, it was just a strange face in his eyes, but he could see that this woman was very strong. How did you get in here? Leng Shaoting coldly looked at her and asked. Although Leng Shaoting coldly stared at her, Gu Ning remained tender to him. I have my own way. Gu Ning didnt tell him how she got in, because he would be suspicious of his subordinate if she told him that she had a key to his house. Since Gu Ning refused to tell him, Leng Shaoting stopped asking about that. He asked her about something else. What do you want to talk to me about? Do you know a girl called Gu Ning? Gu Ning asked. She knew that she would receive a negative answer, but she was still full of hope. No, I dont, said Leng Shaoting in a t voice. It was his real reaction. Although Gu Ning knew that it would be a negative answer, she was still upset when she heard it from his mouth. She was unwilling to give up, so she asked, Do you believe in people with superpowers, monsters, and ghosts? Leng Shaoting frowned. He felt that it was a very strange question, but he still said, No. Have you been to City F? Gu Ning asked. No. Leng Shaoting replied. Gu Ning was more and more disappointed. If I tell you people with superpowers, monsters, and ghosts really exist in this world, and incarnations are real, will you believe it? Gu Ning asked. Even if Leng Shaoting wasnt a cultivator now and couldnt recognize Gu Ning, he was Jing Yunyaos son after all. He had cultivators blood, so Gu Ning thought that she could talk about that with him. Who are you? What are you talking about? Its really strange. Leng Shaoting stopped answering Gu Nings questions, because it sounded ridiculous. However, he didnt think that she was crazy, so Leng Shaoting somehow felt that what she said might be true. If you want to know who I am, answer my questions, said Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting was cold to other people, but he had patience. He actually had great patience, because they had to wait at the airport for days and nights to catch their target when they carried out a task. It required a lot of patience! Therefore, Leng Shaoting wasnt mad just because Gu Ning didnt tell him right away. He was only used to being cold. How could I believe your words just like that? If you want to convince me, show me the proof. Seeing the serious expression on Gu Nings face, Leng Shaoting frowned. Did people with superpowers, monsters, and ghosts really exist in this world? This was the first time that he had ever heard about that, so he was very curious about it. Besides, if they really existed, it would be harmful for the whole society. Therefore, he couldnt stand on the sidelines. I surely can prove that, but you must be prepared, said Gu Ning. After a few seconds, she let the monster fox out of her telepathic eye space. Witnessing the fox show up from nowhere, Leng Shaoting was stunned. With a single move, Gu Ning convinced Leng Shaoting that people with super powers, monsters, and ghosts really existed in this world. Ordinary people couldnt make a foxe out of nowhere. Was she a monster? You Staring at Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting suddenly didnt know what to say. Do you believe it now? Gu Ning asked, but she could see that Leng Shaoting was convinced from his expression. Yes. Although it was hard for Leng Shaoting to digest the news right now, he still did his best to calm himself down. Well, tell me who you are. Whats your purpose? Its a long story. I hope you have patience. Gu Ning said, Since you now ept that people with superpowers, monsters, and ghosts really exist in this world. You should know this world is different from what you believe. In fact, youll meet me in a month and I will actually be another girl by then. Ill die in a month, and my soul will possess the body of a girl named Gu Ning in City F. Youll carry out a task in City F. Youll be injured and we meet by ident. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was shocked. What? Did she just say that they will meet in a month? She will die by then and her soul will possess another persons body? Chapter 2319 - Sure, I’ll Go with You

Chapter 2319: Sure, Ill Go with You

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It sounded so unbelievable that Leng Shaoting could barely believe it, but Gu Ning just proved it right in front of him. Gu Ning continued. After we meet a few times by chance, well begin to interact with each other. Then we fall in love and be boyfriend and girlfriend. They would fall in love? Hearing that, Leng Shaoting looked at Gu Ning with mixed emotions, but he had no affection for her. After all, she was only a stranger in his eyes now. Instead, he felt a little embarrassed. At this time, he couldnt imagine that he would fall in love with a girl. I know you cant believe my words, but I know everything about you. I wont talk about your family background. It isnt a secret, and doesnt mean anything. There is something about that and not many people know it. I know youre the chairman of the Shengshi Organization. Only your grandfather is aware of that. Other family members of yours dont know it. I also know the names of yourrades. They are Xu Jinchen, Chen Meng, Si Ming, Ai Weishun Gu Ning said the names of Leng Shaotingsrades, and Leng Shaoting became more and more surprised. Only a very few people were aware of that. Your mother, Yunyao, loves ancient yards, so your father built Xiaoyao Mountain Vi for your mother. I also know about the Singapore munitioner, the Zi family. I know Zi Shaomin and Zi Beiying, and I also know Gu Ning said many things that only Leng Shaoting or people who were close to him could be aware of. It was nearly impossible for outsiders to know that. Was what she said true? If not, how did she manage to know all of this about him? Looking at the serious expression on Gu Nings face, he didnt think she was lying. After weve been together for more than a year, we meet each others family. Although were not officially engaged, we believe that were going to marry. We introduced ourselves as a couple to other people. Therefore, I have a key to your house, and I got in with it. In fact, I also have the key to Mid-Levels Mansion and the siheyuan. Saying that, Gu Ning took out the key and showed it to Leng Shaoting. At this time, Leng Shaoting was more shocked than ever and didnt know what to do. However, he didnt interrupt Gu Ning, and let her continue. Actually, your mother isnt dead. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting couldnt stay calm any longer. He immediately asked, What? My mother isnt dead? Right, but she lost her memories after the ident happened that year. Shes been living at the foot of Kunlun Mountain. By chance, well find her and help her get her memories back. In fact, your mother is a cultivator. Although she was seriously injured and was about to die that year, she was rescued afterwards. She lost her memories, so she couldnte back to see you. You inherited her cultivators blood, so youre also a cultivator. You just need some time, said Gu Ning. My mother is a cultivator. Im also a cultivator? Leng Shaoting could hardly believe it. It was difficult for him to ept it. He knew what a cultivator was, but he had only seen them on TV before. It was normally a role in fantasy novels, and he couldnt believe that cultivators really existed. In addition, both his mother and he were cultivators. Right, and Im actually a cultivator too. We have the same master. His name is Shangguan Yang, said Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting received too much shocking news at a time, so he didnt know what to do all of a sudden. After a while, Leng Shaoting asked, Since you said well meet in a month and so many things will happen afterwards. Why did we meet right now? Thats the ultimate purpose of mying to you today. Xu Jingchen heard rumors of a strange hole in Xianyun Mountain from Xu Jinglin. Its said that there is a strong wind inside, which can blow people down. After we heard, we were worried. There might be monsters or ghosts, so we went to have a look. Because were cultivators, we are able to keep going against the wind, then we reach a barrier. At first, we threw stuff at the barrier, but it bounced back. I even joke that the barrier could be a time-traveling tunnel or something, and we stop touching it. Because were worried that idents might happen, we turned around and walked away. However, right as we turned around, we were absorbed by a powerful force. After I woke up, I found that I traveled about a year back in time. Im back in my own body now, Gu Ning said. I decided to find you first, and we can go to Xianyun Mountain together. I want to see whether we can go back to our life through that barrier. If we disappear just like that, our life in a year might not exist. Even if it still exists, our families and friends will be worried about us, said Gu Ning feeling very sad. She even cried. Because Leng Shaoting didnt know Gu Ning yet, he felt nothing when Gu Ning told him that they were actually a couple. However, he somehow felt sorry for her when she cried. Sure, Ill go with you. Leng Shaoting agreed. He didnt bother to think about the result or whether Gu Ning lied to him. In fact, Leng Shaoting was mostly convinced by Gu Ning, so he wanted to know whether what she said was true. If Gu Ning told the truth and he could go back to his life in a year, he would be willing to go with her. Gu Nings face lit up when Leng Shaoting agreed. She said in a hurry, Lets go there right now. There wont be visitors at night, and we can take action. Leng Shaoting nodded, so he drove Gu Ning to Xianyun Mountain. Along the way, they barely talked. After all, they were strangers now, and honestly didnt know what to say in addition to serious matters. In fact, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning wanted to talk with each other. Gu Ning hoped that Leng Shaoting could remember her by finding out more of what had happened between them. However, he wasnt the Leng Shaoting she knew right now, and he had no affection for her. She was worried that he might hate her if she talked with him about their story. Leng Shaoting, on the other hand, actually wanted to ask Gu Ning about what would happen between them. He also wanted to see whether he would remember her, but the condition was that he really traveled a year back in time. After thinking about it for a while, he felt it might be a little sensitive. He didnt want to make Gu Ning more upset. Therefore, neither of them said anything.. Chapter 2320 - There Is Something Wrong with Him

Chapter 2320: There Is Something Wrong with Him

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The city center wasnt close to Xianyun Mountain, but there was little traffic on the roadte at night, so they soon arrived. Xianyun Mountain was very scaryte at night with wild animal howls everywhere. If ordinary people came, they would certainly be frightened and wouldnt dare to go in. However, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent bothered. They climbed up at their fastest speed. Once they reached the cave, they went into it without a pause. Although Leng Shaoting was mostly convinced by Gu Ning, he still had doubts. However, when he felt the wind in the cave and noticed that the wind was getting stronger, he gave up some of his doubts. It was indeed abnormal for there to be such a strong wind in this cave. He also had the idea that it might be a publicity stunt made by the scenic spot to attract visitors. However, if it was really a publicity stunt, it should be done during the day when there were visitors, or it would be meaningless. When they went to the ce where the steel bars were welded, Leng Shaoting obviously felt his body be cold. After all, the current Leng Shaoting wasnt the Leng Shaoting after he became a cultivator, and his physical fitness was naturally much worse. Gu Ning was also worried about that. Leng Shaoting wasnt a cultivator now. Could he get in? No matter what, they had to try. If they couldnt get in, she would tell him to go out. Whatever happened, she wouldnt allow any idents to happen to him. How do I get in? Leng Shaoting asked, looking at the welded hole, frowning slightly. They didnt have the tools to open it now. Leave it to me, said Gu Ning and a dagger appeared in her hand. She put magical energy into it, and cut the steel bars in an instant. Witnessing that, Leng Shaoting was shocked again. He didnt expect this dagger to be so sharp. It couldnt be the effect of this dagger, so Gu Ning must be very strong. She said that she was a cultivator, so it should be easy for her to cut open the steel bars. After that, Leng Shaoting followed Gu Ning inside. As they walked ahead, Leng Shaoting felt it was bing more and more difficult for him to go ahead. Seeing that, Gu Ning protected him from the strong wind. Are you alright? Leng Shaoting asked. Although he felt a little uneasy with a woman protecting him, he didnt take Gu Ning lightly. He knew that there were many strong women, especially in the army. In addition, Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. She was a cultivator, so it was very normal that she was stronger than him. At this time, Gu Ning could still go ahead against the strong wind, while he could barely move a step forward. Therefore, in order to not be a drag on Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting could only hide behind her. Due to the help of Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting could go farther ahead. However, Gu Ning could only block half of the wind because she was little and Leng Shaoting was tall. As a result, as they went further ahead, it was increasingly difficult for Leng Shaoting to move ahead, so Gu Ning decided to help him by pulling his hand. Leng Shaoting subconsciously wanted to get rid of her hand, but Gu Ning said, The wind is bing stronger. I must hold you tightly. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting didnt get rid of her, but he soon got used to it perhaps because Gu Ning told him that they were a couple. He only felt a little embarrassed, but he had to tolerate it in order to keep on going ahead. Gu Ning pulled Leng Shaoting ahead, so it became difficult for her as well, but she wouldnt give up. She was determined to go back to their life in a year. She wanted Leng Shaoting to be the same Leng Shaoting she knew. Right as they struggled to step forward, they finally saw the barrier, which was only ten meters away from them. After a nce at the barrier, Leng Shaoting was shocked and was more convinced by Gu Nings words. He also hoped that he could travel a yearter in time with Gu Ning through this barrier. Even though he knew nothing about himself after a year and could barely imagine it, he sincerely hoped that they could go back to their life. However, when they were five meters away from the barrier, a person showed up at the front. It was Leng Shaoting, and he was still wearing the same clothes when they were absorbed into the barrier. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, then her face lit up. Shaoting! The Leng Shaoting who was pulled by Gu Ning was astonished. Looking at the man who looked exactly the same as him, he thought that the man must be him a yearter. Ningning, let him go. Leave with me. We cant stay here too long, Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning, standing before the barrier. Do we need to send him back? Gu Ning asked. She was talking about the Leng Shaoting pulled by her. For some reason, she had a strange feeling that this Leng Shaoting would be in trouble once she let him go. No need. What happens here is the past. It doesnt matter. As long as we enter this barrier, everything in this ce will be the past, said Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning agreed on that, so she let the Leng Shaoting go, but he turned to catch her hand. Gu Ning was surprised and turned to look at him. Before she could say anything, he said, I think there is something wrong with him. He was talking about the Leng Shaoting standing in front of the barrier. He couldnt tell why, but he just had that feeling. Gu Ning was taken aback. There was something wrong with that Leng Shaoting? How was it possible? Ningning, let him go right now. Come over here! We must leave as soon as possible. Leng Shaoting urged her sounding anxious. All of a sudden, Gu Ning felt that he looked very strange. Was there really something wrong with him? Gu Ning turned to stare at him, and said, Shaoting, let the flood dragon out. I need it. Once she said that aloud, it meant that she was also suspicious of Leng Shaoting. If he was really Leng Shaoting, her words would hurt him. However, Leng Shaotings reaction aroused her suspicion. In such a situation, she must be careful. Leng Shaoting frowned in displeasure, and questioned Gu Ning. Ningning, are you suspicious of me because of him? Hearing his reply, Gu Ning became more suspicious of him, because Leng Shaoting would never question her like that. Instead, he would directly let the flood dragon out to prove that he was the real Leng Shaoting. I wasnt suspicious of you earlier, but now I think youre not the real Shaoting. The real Shaoting would never question me like that.. Hed just let the flood dragon out to prove himself, said Gu Ning, looking at him coldly. Chapter 2321 - Think of Someone

Chapter 2321: Think of Someone

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing that, that Leng Shaoting blinked and exined. Its an emergency. Stop wasting time on arguing. If we dont leave right now, we wont ever be able to leave this ce. Although that Leng Shaoting only blinked, Gu Ning still caught it. It seemed that he wasnt the real Leng Shaoting. Who was he then? Why did he have the same appearance as Leng Shaoting instead of someone else? Why did he suddenly appear? It wont take you much time to let the flood dragon out. Why cant you do that? Even if Gu Ning was sure that he wasnt the real Leng Shaoting, she still wanted to make him expose himself. If so, you dont need to go back now. All of a sudden, that Leng Shaoting changed his attitude and became violent. The next second, he attacked Gu Ning with a pair of angry eyes. Gu Ning was sure that he wasnt the real Leng Shaoting, but she was still sad when he attacked her. Left with no choice, she fought back at once. The Leng Shaoting at her back was unwilling to burden her, so he let Gu Ning go once the other Leng Shaoting attacked her. However, Gu Ning immediately turned to grab his hand. If she let him go, he would quickly be blown away by the strong wind. He might knock against the walls in the cave. As a result, he could die or be seriously injured. You dont need to worry about me. Leng Shaoting felt touched that Gu Ning was so protective of him. Although she protected him because she cared about the Leng Shaoting a yearter, he was protected by her right now. No, I wont let you go! Gu Ning said with determination. Because the other Leng Shaoting was fake, this Leng Shaoting must be real. No matter what, she wouldnt allow him to be injured. Leng Shaoting tried to get rid of her, but found that Gu Ning was unbelievably strong. He couldnt get rid of her, so he gave up in the end. Gu Ning wasnt dumb and wouldnt fight against the fake Leng Shaoting alone. Without dy, she let the monster fox out of her telepathic eye space. Even though the monster fox wasnt at a high level, it was very helpful in such a situation. Besides, the man was a fake Leng Shaoting, so he wasnt stronger than her. With the help of the monster fox, Gu Ning was able to fight against him while she protected the real Leng Shaoting at her back. Unfortunately, Gu Ning failed to defeat the fake Leng Shaoting and was finally forced to leave the cave. If the real Leng Shaoting wasnt with her, she could defeat the fake Leng Shaoting, but she refused to abandon the real Leng Shaoting. After Gu Ning and the real Leng Shaoting were far from the barrier, the fake Leng Shaoting didnt chase after them. Are you alright? The real Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning with concern. Because of him, Gu Ning failed to defeat the fake Leng Shaoting, which made him feel guilty. He also med himself for not helping her. Im fine, said Gu Ning. Even though she failed to defeat the fake Leng Shaoting, she wasnt wounded. She knew that she couldnt win, so she chose to protect herself first. Im sorry. The real Leng Shaoting apologized. He just burdened Gu Ning, so she failed. You dont need to apologize to me. I brought you here, so I should say sorry to you, said Gu Ning. I agreed toe. If I wasnt willing toe here, no one could force me. Leng Shaoting didnt want Gu Ning to me herself. Gu Ning knew Leng Shaoting very well, so she stopped talking about that topic. What should we do now? Leng Shaoting asked. Gu Ning didnt reply to him right away, because she didnt have an idea either. She wouldnt abandon Leng Shaoting anyway. All of a sudden, Gu Ning thought of Jing Yunyao. Although Jing Yunyao had still lost her memories now, she was a cultivator in the Yuan Ying Period. If Jing Yunyao came to help them, they could easily get into the barrier. I thought of someone. Lets go now, said Gu Ning. Sure, said Leng Shaoting, then he walked out with Gu Ning. At this moment, it wasnt bright yet, but it was nearly dawn, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting immediately climbed down the mountain. They needed to go back to the car before dawn. Because it was about the summer, the sky turned bright very early. Luckily, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sessfully got back into the car before dawn. Who did you think of? Leng Shaoting asked. Your mother, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was surprised. C-Can you find her right now? He got excited. Although he asked that question, he was sure that Gu Ning could find his mother, or she wouldnt say that to him. Moreover, they met in a year, so Gu Ning must have the number of his mother. As long as his mother used the same phone number, it should be easy for them to find his mother. Gu Ning had told Leng Shaoting too many things earlier, and Leng Shaoting couldnt digest all of them within a short time, so he forgot about Jing Yunyao for the time being. In fact, if he could travel a year ahead in time with Gu Ning, he should be able to see his mother. I have her phone number, but its still early now. We dont need to rush. Lets go have breakfast first. Ill call her when shes up, said Gu Ning. No problem. Even though Leng Shaoting couldnt wait to see his mother, it was indeed very early now. His mother should still be asleep, so he decided to be patient. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to have breakfast. After having breakfast, it was nearly 7:30 am, and Jing Yunyao should be up at this moment. Therefore, once Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were in the car, Gu Ning called Jing Yunyao. She got through to Jing Yunyao and Jing Yunyao asked, Hi, whos that? Hi, Mrs. Jing, this is Gu Ning. I know what Im going to say might be a little abrupt, but I think its better for me to be straightforward. I know the real reason why you lost memories fifteen years ago. Do you want to know? Gu Ning hit the point once Jing Yunyao answered her call. She called Jing Yunyao Mrs. Jing instead of Mrs. Shen, which meant that she knew her real identity. What? Jing Yunyao was very surprised at this time. She was astonished that Gu Ning knew who she was and the fact that she had lost her memories after being injured fifteen years ago. Gu Ning even knew the truth behind the ident. Didnt her cousin tell her that nobody knew that? Therefore, Jing Yunyao became alert and asked coldly, Why should I believe you? Why? Since Gu Ning knew who she was and what had happened to her, it should be very convincing. Chapter 2322 - Nice to See You, Mrs. Jing

Chapter 2322: Nice to See You, Mrs. Jing

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because I know your real identity. Your name is Jing Yunyao, the daughter of the Jing family, one of the four major families in the cultivation world. Your mother died when you were young. Because youre not talented, you were always bullied by your step brothers and sisters. Your father didnt care about you. Only your cousin, Jing Jining, treated you well and defended you. However, he couldnt protect you all the time, so you worked very hard on cultivation. You made quick progress and finally won some attention, but you were very disappointed at the Jing family, and left the cultivation world afterwards. You cant remember what youve been through after you left the cultivation world. You now live at the foot of Kunlun Mountain. You changed your name to Shen Yao. Your cousin, Jing Jining, doesnt allow you to go to the capital, because you might regain your memories there. Your enemies are there too, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao became silent. It wasnt because she was surprised that Gu Ning knew all the above about her. They werent secrets, and all the cultivators in the cultivation world were aware of them. She was silent because Gu Ning called her after knowing she was still alive. Did Jing Jining tell Gu Ning about that? She didnt think it was possible. Then why did Gu Ning do that? How do you know so many things about me? Whats your purpose? Jing Yunyao coldly asked. Mrs. Jing, as a cultivator, you should know there are many unbelievable things in this world. Like the fact that people can travel in time. I know that because well meet in the future. Because of an ident, I traveled back in time. Now I must go back to my future life, but I encountered some trouble. Someone whos stronger than me blocked my way. I cant go back on my own. I thought of you, so I hope you can help me, said Gu Ning. In fact, Gu Ning wasnt sure whether Jing Yunyao would agree to help her. After all, even if she knew many things about her, Jing Yunyao might not believe her. Instead, Jing Yunyao might think that she had a malicious purpose and refuse toe. Anyway, Gu Ning had to give it a try. Travel in time? As a cultivator, Jing Yunyao understood that there were many unbelievable things in this world, but she wasnt familiar with time-traveling. However, she didnt think it was impossible just because it sounded strange to her. When Gu Ning told Jing Yunyao that she traveled back in time and they would meet in the future, Jing Yunyao was astonished. She wasnt fully convinced, but wasntpletely doubtful either. Whether it was the truth or not, she really wanted to get her memories back. Because of that, she had to agree to help Gu Ning. Therefore, Jing Yunyao agreed to go to the capital to help Gu Ning, and also warned Gu Ning not to fool her, or she would punish her. Jing Yunyao was in the Yuan Ying Period right now, and there were only a few cultivators who were at a higher level than her, so she wasnt afraid of Gu Ning. Upon thinking that he was going to see his mother soon, Leng Shaoting got nervous. They had been apart for fifteen years and the affection between them was much weaker, but they were rted by blood, so he couldnt control his emotions. In the meanwhile, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stayed at Xianyun Mountain. They originally nned to go to pick Jing Yunyao up at the airport after she arrived, but Jing Yunyao rejected. She told them to choose a ce for their meeting. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting understood that Jing Yunyao was very cautious, so they agreed and waited for her at Xianyun Mountain. Although Jing Yunyao wouldnt arrive until that night, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt want to go anywhere now. So, they stayed at Xianyun Mountain. Leng Shaoting seized the chance and asked Gu Ning more about Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning told him everything, so Leng Shaoting learned more about Jing Yunyao. After knowing the story, Leng Shaoting felt sad. He was sorry for Jing Yunyao and began to hate the Jing family. When Jing Yunyao arrived at Xianyun Mountain, it waspletely dark, because she needed to take a five hour flight to get to the capital from City Ge and it took about one and half hours to reach Xianyun Mountain from the airport. She took the circr road around the city, so it was actually fast. If she took the roads through the city, it would take two or three hours. Because Xianyun Mountain was a scenic spot, there was amercial district at the foot of the mountain. There were all kinds of businesses like hotels, restaurants, and so on with many visitors, so it wasnt strange that Jing Yunyao came herete at night. If no one stayed there, the taxi driver might refuse to drive Jing Yunyao here. If it was the wilderness and she came alone, the taxi driver might think that she was a female ghost or something. It was scary, and the taxi driver might be frightened. After getting out of the car, Jing Yunyao needed to go to the parking lot before Xianyun Mountain through themercial district which was a hundred meters long. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were waiting for her in a car. Right after Jing Yunyao got off the ne, she kept observing the surroundings to see if there was anything wrong. Although she found nothing wrong along the way, she stayed alert, because there could be a trap anywhere. It might even be set at Xianyun Mountain! Once Jing Yunyao showed up at the parking lot, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting saw her. The moment Leng Shaoting saw Jing Yunyao, he was struck dumb. Filled with excitement, he had an impulse to rush to her, but Gu Ning had told him that Jing Yunyao had lost her memories. Jing Yunyao didnt know him, so he had to control himself. Since Jing Yunyao was here, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting also got out of their car. When they got out of the car, Jing Yunyao noticed them and turned to look at them. There was a distance of twenty meters between them. It was dim around, but Jing Yunyao could still recognize them immediately. When she saw Leng Shaoting, Jing Yunyao stiffened a little, because she felt his appearance was familiar and strange. However, she was sure that she had never seen him before. Jing Yunyao couldnt figure out why right now, so she gave it up for the time being. She knew it was the girl who called her, so she directly walked to Gu Ning. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked towards her as well. After they were closer, Gu Ning greeted Jing Yunyao. Nice to see you, Mrs. Jing, Im Gu Ning. Nice to see you too, Miss Gu, said Jing Yunyao, but she couldnt help ncing at Leng Shaoting next to Gu Ning. Chapter 2323 - Just a Stranger

Chapter 2323: Just a Stranger

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Somehow, she felt this man looked very familiar, but he seemed very young. He should be about twenty-four. If she was just familiar with his face, it wasnt a big deal, because they might have met before and she couldnt remember his face. However, the point was that she felt there was intimacy between them. How could that be possible? Leng Shaoting noticed that Jing Yunyao was sizing him up. He looked calm on the surface, but he was actually quite excited in his heart, because she was his mother! She had only lost her memories. Gu Ning just told him that cultivators could live longer, especially cultivators at high levels. They could stay young forever. So because Jing Yunyao was at a high level, she seemed to be in her early thirties. Therefore, Leng Shaoting didnt have doubts when he saw that Jing Yunyao looked much younger than he thought. In addition, he found that she closely resembled the woman in his memories. Most importantly, he had a strange feeling that they were very close. Only mother and son could have such intimacy. Mrs. Jing, do you think he looks very familiar? Gu Ning asked in an affirmative tone. Jing Yunyao came back to her senses, but didnt reply to Gu Ning right away. She stared straight at Gu Ning, trying to figure out her purpose from her expression. However, she couldnt see any malice from Gu Nings expressions. Gu Ning must be good at acting, or she really had no evil purpose. Anyway, Jing Yunyao still didnt answer Gu Nings question. Instead, she asked, When can you tell me the truth of the ident which happened fifteen years ago? I can tell you about it right now, said Gu Ning. She wasnt worried that Jing Yunyao might regret agreeing to help her deal with the fake Leng Shaoting in the cave if she told her about it now, because she had spent some time with Jing Yunyao and knew that Jing Yunyao always kept her promises. So she was willing to trust her. Arent you afraid Ill leave and wont help you deal with your enemy if you tell me right now? Jing Yunyao was surprised that Gu Ning was willing to trust her. Since Jing Yunyao asked that question, it proved that she was an honest person. I know you, and I think I can trust you. If you really regret it, it only means that you dont believe me. After all, Im just a stranger to you right now, said Gu Ning. If Jing Yunyao wouldnt help her deal with the fake Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning wouldnt me Jing Yunyao. She would only think that Jing Yunyao didnt believe her. After all, she was just a stranger to Jing Yunyao, and it was understandable if Jing Yunyao didnt believe her. Therefore, even if Jing Yunyao didnt help her, she wouldntin about it. Hearing Gu Nings answer, Jing Yunyao said nothing further. Although she wasnt sure whether she would get along with Gu Ning in the future, she wouldnt regret it as long as Gu Ning told the truth. If you dont mind, we can talk about it while we climb up the mountain. The person Im going to deal with is in the cave up the mountain, said Gu Ning. No problem, said Jing Yunyao. After that, three of them climbed up the mountain and Gu Ning said to Jing Yunyao, Because you didnt want to stay in the cultivation world, you left and met a man called Leng Yuanhan. Gu Ning told Jing Yunyao how she met Leng Yuanhan and fell in love with him and they got married afterwards. Because Gu Ning didnt know many details, she only told her a brief story. Jing Yunyao was shocked to know that she actually had a husband and a son. Unfortunately, her husband died fifteen years ago. Where is my son now? Jing Yunyao asked in a hurry. This is your son. His name is Leng Shaoting, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao was struck dumb. She immediately turned to look at Leng Shaoting. He was her son? In an instant, she had mixed emotions. No wonder she felt there was intimacy between them. Unexpectedly, he was her son. At this moment, Leng Shaoting lost control of his excitement. Because he usually stayed cold, he didnt have an emotional reaction. Youre indeed exactly the same as my mother. You only look younger. Gu Ning told me that youre a cultivator at a high level, so you can stay young for a long time. Because Jing Yunyao had no memory of her marriage and son, she had stayed alone for the past years. Now her son suddenly showed up, and she didnt know what to say or do all of a sudden. Anyway, she had no intention of pushing Leng Shaoting away. Instead, she felt quiteforted. They were rted by blood after all! Im sorry, I cant remember anything now, so Jing Yunyao apologized. His biological mother was right in front of him now, but she couldnt remember him. It was painful, so Jing Yunyao apologized to Leng Shaoting. She felt bad about it, because she couldnt remember her son even if her son was right in front of her. Never mind. Leng Shaoting understood that it wasnt easy for Jing Yunyao to digest the shocking news within a short time, so he didnt urge her. He only felt a little sad, because it was such a twist of fate! Afterposing herself, Jing Yunyao asked, Why did Leng Yuanhan and I die? She always wanted to know why she was injured, but Jing Jining only told her that she would be killed if she dared to enter the cultivation world again. She believed that she must have messed with someone, and the person who wanted her dead must be at a higher level than her. She was no match for that person, so she stayed out of the cultivation world. Although she was a member of the Jing family, the Jing family had a very important and stable position in the cultivation world. She was only an unimportant daughter in the Jing family, so her father wouldnt stand out for her against anyone. However, it seemed moreplicated than she thought. You fell in love with a mortal, which was against the rules in the cultivation world, so your father got mad and ordered to kill you two, said Gu Ning. What? Hearing that, Jing Yunyao was shocked. It turned out to be her father! She was surprised, but didnt think it was impossible, because her father was very cruel. Leng Shaoting, on the other hand, was astonished. He couldnt believe that it was his so-called maternal grandfather who ordered the killing of his father and mother. Im not lying, because your cousin is aware of the truth. If you want to make sure of it, you can ask him, said Gu Ning. After knowing the truth, both Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were in a bad mood. Only after a long while, did they finally feel better. Chapter 2324 - Its Just an Illusion

Chapter 2324: Its Just an Illusion

After that, Gu Ning told Jing Yunyao what had happened after she traveled back in time. Jing Yunyao said, Since you traveled back in time through a barrier, everything here shouldnt really exist. It might just be an illusion. You just intruded into an illusion. Thats my guess, and Im not sure of it, but I think its highly likely. An illusion? Hearing that, Gu Ning suddenly felt it might be true. It wasnt easy to travel back in time after all. If so, I think it can be the truth! If its really an illusion, what should I do now? Gu Ning asked. Gu Ning understood what an illusion was, but she knew very little about it. It was still a strange thing for her. There is an entrance and exit to each illusion. As long as you can find the entrance, you can get back to your life. I think the barrier you just mentioned could be the entrance and exit, said Jing Yunyao. She wasnt sure, but it was very likely to be the answer. Then I guess we have to go back to the barrier, said Gu Ning. She had also thought that they could go back to where they came from through the barrier. Although Jing Yunyao just met her son and had to watch them leave right now, she knew that they couldnt stay here if it was really an illusion. Because an illusion could continue to change and make trouble, it would torture people and drive them crazy. And after they went crazy, they would die. If Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting died, what should their families and friends do? Jing Yunyao would suffer the pain of losing her son in the future. Therefore, no matter how reluctant she was, she had to do her best to help them get out of here. They went to the cave again and walked into it. Although Gu Ning already told her there was wind in it, Jing Yunyao still felt it was strange when she felt it in reality. After all, this was the first time that she had ever met such a thing. After a while, they reached the ce where the steel bars were welded. Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting connected the steel bars before they left, no one found out. However, instead of welding it, they directly glued it together with super glue, and could easily take it apart with a little force. Therefore, when they went to the hole where the steel bars were welded, Gu Ning went directly to take down the broken steel bars, then they got in. Because Jing Yunyao was in the Yuan Ying Period, the wind barely bothered her, while Leng Shaoting could only stand behind her. Due to Jing Yunyaos help, it was much easier for them to get closer to the barrier. The still fake Leng Shaoting was still standing in front of the barrier. As soon as the fake Leng Shaoting saw Gu Ninging back, his face lit up. Ningning, youre finally here! Ive been waiting for you for so long. Lets go back now! It seemed as if nothing had happened before. He seemed to be the real Leng Shaoting. He was so good at acting that Gu Ning was almost convinced, but in the end it was impossible for her to believe him. If he was the real Leng Shaoting, he wouldnt have no reaction when he saw Jing Yunyao. Stop acting. I wont believe you, said Gu Ning coldly. Ningning, what happened? Im not acting. Did something go wrong? I dont want you to misunderstand me, said Leng Shaoting, looking a little hurt. It made Gu Ning feel that he might be the real Leng Shaoting. However, he was the fake Leng Shaoting and it wouldnt be changed. If Gu Ning was an ordinary girl, she might have been convinced by him! Do you think Im an idiot? Gu Ning sneered. Ningning, stop arguing. We should go back right now. Weve disappeared for so long. Jinchen and the others should be very anxious. Facing Gu Nings mockery, Leng Shaoting wasnt mad at all. He only looked anxious. If you want me to believe that youre the real Shaoting, let the flood dragon out now, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, the fake Leng Shaoting became angry in an instant and came to attack Gu Ning right away. Leave him to me. Seize a chance and go through the barrier, said Jing Yunyao and immediately went to fight with the fake Leng Shaoting. The fake Leng Shaoting obviously was no match for Jing Yunyao, so she soon controlled him. At this time, Gu Ning pulled the real Leng Shaoting and rushed to the barrier. Before the barrier, the two turned back and gave Jing Yunyao a nce, then ran into the barrier. However, an ident happened at this time. Gu Ning sessfully got in the barrier, but Leng Shaoting was bounced away the second he touched it. In the barrier, Gu Ning was scared. She subconsciously wanted to catch Leng Shaoting, but everything in her sight suddenly disappeared, so did the barrier. Even though Gu Ning wanted to go back, she couldnt see the road. Now, she was sure that Leng Shaoting and she had entered an illusion. She didnt actually travel in time back to the days before her reincarnation. That Leng Shaoting, however, didnt make it. Did it mean that he wasnt the Leng Shaoting who traveled back in time with her? Thinking of that, Gu Ning felt it was possible. If he was the Leng Shaoting who traveled back in time with her, he wouldnt have no memory and ability while she kept all her memories and abilities. Because of that, Gu Ning didnt feel upset when Leng Shaoting failed to go through the barrier with her. Where was Leng Shaoting right now? Did he go into another illusion alone? That must be the answer. It was true that Leng Shaoting entered another illusion. After he woke up, he didnt travel back in time to a certain year, but he went to a misty forest. The first idea that appeared in his mind was that he traveled back in time to this misty forest. He also had other guesses. Perhaps this was another world, like the cultivation world, which was separated from the mortals world. Anyway, for the time being, Leng Shaoting couldnt believe that it was an illusion. He didnt care about whether it was another world or not, he was very anxious once he found that Gu Ning was absent. He had to find her as soon as possible. Unfortunately, in an unknown situation, Leng Shaoting had no idea where to search for Gu Ning. Ningning, are you with me? Can you hear me? Say something if you can hear me.. Chapter 2325 - Who Do You Choose?

Chapter 2325: Who Do You Choose?

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Leng Shaoting shouted as he looked for Gu Ning. Because it was a misty forest with poor visibility, it was hard for him to see anything with his eyes. In addition to shouts, Leng Shaoting also used his senses to search for Gu Ning. However, after a few hours, he still couldnt find Gu Ning, nor could he walk out of the misty forest. Leng Shaoting became more anxious. He didnt know whether Gu Ning was safe. After looking for Gu Ning for a while longer, Leng Shaoting heard noises of a fight. Therefore, he quickly went there. When he was closer, he saw two women in a fight. One of them was Gu Ning. However, Gu Ning was no match for the other woman and was beaten back step by step. Ningning! The second Leng Shaoting saw Gu Ning, his eyes lit up. He immediately ran to Gu Ning to help her and used his magical energy to hit the woman who was fighting against Gu Ning. Once Leng Shaoting took action, the woman who was in the fight with Gu Ning couldnt fight back. She was hit by Leng Shaotings magical energy and flew a few meters away till she fell on the ground. The woman turned to look at Leng Shaoting in shock. She sadly criticized him. Shaoting, how could you hurt me for her? Hearing her criticism, Leng Shaoting frowned in confusion, because her tone and expression closely resembled Gu Nings. However, her face and voice were totally strange to him. He didnt think he had met her before! Why did he feel that she looked like Gu Ning? Shaoting, youre finally here! Gu Ning who stood next to Leng Shaoting said happily. Upon hearing Gu Nings voice, Leng Shaoting came back to his senses. He was eager to see whether Gu Ning was injured, so he ignored that woman. The woman who was injured by Leng Shaoting was Tang Aining. In other words, Tang Aining had a fight with Gu Ning, appearing in Leng Shaotings illusion. It was a test for him. It had nothing to do with the real Gu Ning, because it was all fake images in the illusion. Normally, people and things that you cared about most would show up in the illusion, and you had to choose. Ningning, are you alright? Leng Shaoting asked with concern. Im fine, said Gu Ning. Great. Leng Shaoting felt relieved. Shaoting, lets go now! Gu Ning pulled Leng Shaoting and wanted to leave. She didnt bother to punish Tang Aining. Wait! Tang Aining, however, wouldnt let them go. She stood up and stared at Leng Shaoting with a sad expression. Shaoting, Im the real Gu Ning. She is fake. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting frowned, because that woman didnt look or sound like Gu Ning at all. However, Leng Shaoting somehow felt there was a close simrity between Gu Ning and her. At the same time, he had a strange feeling when Gu Ning held his hand. Anyway, the feelings didntst long, and he forbade himself from thinking like that. Ningning by his side now! Therefore, Leng Shaoting turned to look at Tang Aining coldly. Miss, Im not blind. I can recognize my fiance. No, shes fake! Im the real one, said Tang Aining. Tang Aining, enough! You tried to possess my body in order to be alive again. Its so selfish, said Gu Ning angrily. She seemed very mad and hurt. Tang Aining? Leng Shaoting had heard of that name. He knew that she was Tang Bingsens daughter and Gu Nings master. Did she try to rob Gu Ning of her body in order toe alive? In an instant, Leng Shaoting was mad at Tang Aining. As a cultivator, he wasnt surprised that a person became a ghost after she died and wanted to possess someone elses body. It could happen. Gu Ning, you know that youre already dead. If I hadnt been reincarnated into your body, your body would have been rotten long ago. You wouldnt be able to meet Shaoting! Tang Aining sneered. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was struck dumb. What? Gu Ning was already dead before meeting him? After Tang Aining died, her soul possessed Gu Nings body? Although Leng Shaoting wasnt fully convinced by Tang Ainings words, he couldnt help but take it seriously. So what? Since your soul has left my body, it means you shouldnt stay in my body any longer. You should leave me now. This is my body, and Im Gu Ning. Gu Ning admitted that what Tang Aining just said was true. Because even Gu Ning admitted it now, Leng Shaoting suddenly didnt know what to do. Without a word, he gave a nce at Gu Ning, then at Tang Aining. Shaoting, you can only choose one of us. Will you choose her or me? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting hesitated, because they were both Gu Ning no matter if one had her body while the other had her soul. It was a very difficult choice. Shaoting, Im the one whos been in love with you for over a year. Will you leave me just because I have a different appearance now? Tang Aining asked. Of course not! said Leng Shaoting subconsciously. He loved Gu Ning not for her beautiful appearance. Gu Ning interrupted. How about me? My body has been with you for more than a year as well. Will you abandon me? No, I wont, said Leng Shaoting. Although he was cornered now, he couldnt abandon Gu Ning, or he would be irresponsible. What should he do now? Who will you choose between us? Gu Ning and Tang Aining asked him at the same time. I Leng Shaoting didnt want to say, because it was really hard. It wasnt realistic for him to take both of them away. He couldnt ept that, and they wouldnt be willing to do that either. Tell us, who will you choose? Say it! Leng Shaoting was cornered. In the end, he replied. If its possible, I only want to go back to my life before I entered the barrier. I only want Gu Ning with both her body and soul. Only when her soul is in her body is she the girl I love. Upon hearing that, Gu Ning and Tang Aining shut their mouths, then their bodies disappeared in the air. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting was scared. Ningning! He searched around in anxiety, but couldnt find Gu Ning and Tang Aining.. Finally, he realized something wasnt right. Chapter 2326 - Leave the Illusion

Chapter 2326: Leave the Illusion

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Perhaps, he didnt really see Gu Ning and Tang Aining, and might be in an illusion now. Thinking of that, Leng Shaoting felt it was highly likely, because they shouldnt have disappeared so abruptly if they were real. Luckily, Shangguan Yang had told him about illusions, so it wasnt strange to him. However, how should he get out of here now? Where was Ningning? Since he could enter an illusion, Gu Ning must be in an illusion too. He wondered whether they were in the same illusion. Most importantly, he wanted to know whether Gu Ning was safe and whether she could leave the illusion. Leng Shaoting was filled with worry, but he couldnt do anything about it. If Gu Ning was in the same illusion as him, he hoped that they would meet as soon as possible, then go out together. If she wasnt, he hoped that he could leave this ce quickly. He hoped that he would see Gu Ning after he got out of here. He entered this illusion on his own, so he had to leave it by himself as well. After Gu Ning crossed the barrier, she didnt go back to where she was before she entered the barrier. Instead, she found herself in a white ce. It was covered entirely in white, and she couldnt find its beginning or end. Gu Ning understood that she was in another illusion now. It seemed that it wouldnt be easy for her to go back to her own life. Gu Ning didnt know what to do now, so she could only walk along to see if there were any clues. She had no idea how long she had walked, but suddenly she saw a beam of light quickly approaching her from the front. Gu Ning was frightened and immediately avoided it. However, even though she was very agile, she was still almost hit by the beam of light. Before Gu Ning could rx, the beam of light attacked her once more. Gu Ning swiftly avoided it again. The light beam attacked Gu Ning endlessly, and more and more appeared. Although Gu Ning used her magical power to make herself faster, after a long time, she was losing strength and slowed down. Finally, she was injured by a beam of light. The beam of light cut Gu Nings arm, and it felt as if she was being burned by fire, leaving Gu Ning in pain. However, the beams of light wouldnt stop attacking her, and Gu Ning continued to dodge, but more and more parts of her body were injured. Gradually, Gu Ning was out of strength, and almost passed out. However, right at this moment, Gu Ning felt that the energy in her lower abdomen was running around, especially in her energy center. She felt that the flow of magical power was expanding as if it was going to explode. She understood that the energy in her body had reached another level, and she was about to break through to the next level now. Gu Ning stopped paying attention to the beams of light which were attacking her and her injured body. She immediately sat down cross-legged and rxed, trying to focus on the energy inside her body. She moved it to hit the barrier. In such a situation, if she didnt break through to the next level right away, the energy in her body would expand till it exploded. Then either her tendons or energy center would be broken. She would suffer a very terrible result. As a result, Gu Ning had to ignore the aggressive beams of light and sit down at once. Normally, cultivators could feel it when they were about to go to the next level, and would be prepared for that. Just like what Jing Yunyao had done before. They were all prepared beforehand. It wasnt strange that Gu Ning always advanced to the next level in a crisis, but it wasntmon. It usually happened when a cultivator was about to go to the next level, and there were outside influences that urged the energy in their body to gather, so the cultivator suddenly needed to break through to the next level right away. When Gu Ning was fighting against the beams of light, the energy inside her body became active so she needed to break through to the next level now. The beams of light continued to attack Gu Ning, but they couldnt injure her anymore. Once they touched her body, they were absorbed. It wasnt easy to break through the barrier, and might take a very long time. Therefore, at the beginning, when Gu Ning moved her magical energy to hit the barrier, it stood firm. Luckily, Gu Ning had the Blood of the Phoenix. With its magical power, Gu Ning became stronger and the barrier began to shake after a short while. Due to the magical power, Gu Nings wounds started healing. Once the barrier shook, Gu Ning gave it another heavy hit and it finally broke. After the final hit, she sessfully broke through. She managed to get to the peak of the Heartbeat Stage by turning the power into qi. It was significant progress. Gu Ning actually wanted to seize this chance and tried to directly get to the Golden Core Stage of turning qi into energy, because she felt that she could continue. However, right after she got to the stage of turning qi into energy, she had to suffer nine heavenly thunders. Therefore, as soon as she broke through the barrier, the heavenly thunder came down. It was impossible for her to go to the next level right now. She had to avoid the heavenly thunder as fast as possible, or she might die, and she didnt want to lose her life. Although Gu Ning lost a lot of strength when she broke through the barrier, she quickly filled herself with strength under the help of her magical power. Therefore, she could still avoid the heavenly thunder. Because the heavenly thunder was very powerful, even if it failed to hit Gu Ning, Gu Ning was still affected by its great force. So she was slightly injured inside. Right when heavenly thunder came down, a crack appeared in the illusion and Leng Shaoting saw it. Leng Shaoting knew that it was the heavenly thunder, and there must be a cultivator who was going through the heavenly tribtion. However, Leng Shaoting thought that he might get out of here through the crack. He wasnt sure of it, but he thought that it was possible and he wanted to try. Without dy, he took out his sword and flew towards the crack. He did his best to avoid the heavenly thunder along the way. It was very difficult, because the heavenly thunder was close to him. He could easily be hit if he wasnt careful enough. As a result, Leng Shaoting failed several times when he avoided the heavenly thunder. At the fourth time, he seeded in rushing out of the crack. He wasnt hit by the heavenly thunder, but he was shocked by their great force. Even his soul trembled a little and he almost fell from his sword. If he really fell, all his efforts would be a failure. After he rushed out of the crack, Leng Shaoting indeed got back to the barrier in the cave with strong wind. In other words, he was really out of the illusion. However, Leng Shaoting wasnt happy, because he didnt see Gu Ning. If Gu Ning got out before him, she would be waiting for him here. Therefore, if she was absent, she must be in the illusion, so Leng Shaoting couldnt be happy. Chapter 2327

Chapter 2327: Dont Be Mad

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He wanted to get into the illusion again to search for Gu Ning, but he knew that he might not seed. If he couldnt find the exit the next time, Gu Ning would also be worried if she could see him aftering out. However, wasnt there anything he could do? Because he was worried about Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting didnt go out. He understood that Xu Jinchen and the others must be very concerned, but Gu Ning didnte out yet, so he was unwilling to leave! At the same time, Gu Ning also saw the crack and it was very close to her. She also thought that it might be the exit, and she could get out through it. She wasnt sure of it, but she wanted to try. However, if she wanted to get out through the crack, she could only knock against the heavenly thunder and go up through it. It was very dangerous, but nothing good came without risk. Therefore, no matter what the result might be, she would give it a try. Only three heavenly thunders were left, so Gu Ning only had three chances. If she couldnt leave through the crack within three times, she would have to think of another way. Without dy, Gu Ning took action. She summoned up all her strength and rushed to the heavenly thunder. However, it wasnt easy. Gu Ning failed the first time and the heavenly thunder hit her in her arm. Instantly, her face contorted in agony and she almost cried. Even if only her arm was hit, the force nearly killed her. She could feel that her arm could have been broken. Fortunately, she was only injured, and her arm wasnt broken. She survived. She was injured, but she wouldnt give up. After a second, two heavenly thunders came down together, which meant it was Gu Ningsst chance. Gu Ning summoned up her courage. Facing the heavenly thunder, she rushed to the crack. This time, she knocked against the heavenly thunder and was heavily hit by it. Gu Ning felt that her body was about to be torn apart. Her soul trembled and she began to lose consciousness. However, she did her best not to faint and continued to rush to the crack. If she couldnt get out through it, or the crack wasnt the exit, all she was doing would be meaningless. She chose to risk her life and go against the heavenly thunder simply because she wanted to leave through the crack. If she didnt knock against the heavenly thunder, she wouldnt be seriously injured. ordingly, if the crack wasnt the exit, she would be greatly disappointed. After the heavenly thunder finished, the crack was about to disappear. Gu Ning was seriously injured and felt that she might give up at any moment, but she still persisted and ran towards the crack. Finally, when the crack was about to disappear, she got out of it. When she went into a dark space from a white space, Gu Ning couldnt get used to it for a few seconds, so she saw nothing in front of her. However, she smelt something familiar. It was Leng Shaotings unique smell. Gu Ning didnt care whether she traveled back. She felt relieved when she smelt Leng Shaoting. She rxed at once and lost her strength. Ningning. Leng Shaoting stood and waited outside, so he saw Gu Ning once she got out. His face lit up at once, and he also noticed that she was injured, so he supported her right away. Leng Shaoting could see that she was injured and also felt that the energy was out of control in her body. Without dy, he helped her stabilize it. When he did that, he sensed that her level was different now and was surprised. Given Gu Nings current level, she should be at the peak of the Heartbeat Stage. In other words, it was Gu Ning who was going through the heavenly tribtion just then. Thinking of that, Leng Shaoting felt scared for her, because it was very dangerous! He was absent when she was risking her life. He even got out from the crack while she was suffering the heavenly tribtion. Leng Shaoting felt a little guilty. Luckily, both of them survived and Gu Ning was safe although she was injured. After Leng Shaotings help, the energy in Gu Nings body began to stabilize over time. Gu Nings face became ruddy as well, and she gradually regained consciousness. Shaoting, is it you? Gu Ning asked with uncertainty, because she was afraid it was just an illusion. Yes, its me. Were both out now. Leng Shaoting could feel Gu Nings anxiety, and immediately hugged her tofort her. Great, said Gu Ning, feeling very relieved. Afterwards, Gu Ning used her own magical power to cure herself. After a while, she was much better, then she stood up and left with Leng Shaoting. Let me carry you on my back, said Leng Shaoting. Because Gu Ning was injured, Leng Shaoting was worried about her. Thanks, said Gu Ning. She wasntpletely well yet, but she could walk and looked fine. However, since Leng Shaoting wanted to carry her on his back, she was unwilling to reject his kindness. There was a distance from here to the exit, so they talked with each other about what they had been through after entering the illusion. When Leng Shaoting told his story, he hesitated to tell Gu Ning every detail, because he wasnt sure whether he should. It wasnt only an illusion in Leng Shaotings eyes, but was also something real. Whats wrong? Gu Ning asked. Dont be mad if I tell you, said Leng Shaoting. He still wanted to know the answer. What? Did you do something thatll upset me in the illusion? Gu Ning joked. Although she joked about that, it aroused her jealousy. Of course not! Leng Shaoting denied at once. Its something else. What is it? Tell me now, or Ill really be mad, said Gu Ning, acting angry. From Leng Shaotings expression, she could see that it wasnt something normal, so she was a little nervous. I met you in the illusion, and a woman called Tang Aining. Tang Aining told me At this moment, Leng Shaoting paused, while Gu Ning stiffened. What did she say? she asked. Feeling that Gu Nings body stiffened, Leng Shaoting was sure that what Tang Aining had told him might be true. However, he still wanted to hear the answer from Gu Nings mouth. Even if it was the truth, he didnt mind. He was only worried that what had happened in the illusion might happen in their real life.. Chapter 2328

Chapter 2328: The Wind Is Gone

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions He honestly didnt know whom to choose if it happened in reality. No matter who he chose, he would hurt the other, and there wouldnt be aplete Gu Ning if either of them was absent. He wouldnt stop loving Gu Ning even if she was iplete, but the condition was that the other iplete Gu Ning didnt exist. After that, Leng Shaoting told Gu Ning about his conversation with Tang Aining and Gu Ning in the illusion. Gu Ning felt a little uneasy when she heard the whole story. In fact, she was willing to admit that she possessed Gu Nings body after Tang Aining died. After all, she never nned to keep it a secret from Leng Shaoting forever, and she had already told Shangguan Yang about that. She just hadnt told Leng Shaoting yet. Since he was aware of that now, she thought that she could tell him everything about it. However, because she didnt know whether Leng Shaoting would be bothered by it, shecked confidence. After a deep breath, she finally opened her mouth. Its true that my soul possessed Gu Nings body after I died as Tang Aining. I told you that I took revenge for Tang Aining, but its actually for myself. I didnt know how to exin it to you back then, so I lied and said that Tang Aining is my master. I met you a few days after my reincarnation. Do you mind? I dont mind it at all. Im just scared that it might happen in our real life. I dont know what Id do then, said Leng Shaoting, sounding a little aggrieved. He was a strong man. He had never been scared of facing danger before. Before Gu Ning sessfully became a cultivator, he had to face her early death while he would stay young forever, but he still decided to die with her and leave his mother who he just met. However, what happened to him this time was really a problem for him. Leng Shaoting soon epted the fact that Gu Nings body was actually possessed by Tang Ainings soul. As a cultivator, he had witnessed many unbelievable things. Knowing that Leng Shaoting wasnt bothered by that, Gu Ning felt relieved. She wasnt worried that it might happen in reality, so sheforted Leng Shaoting. Rx, it wont happen in reality. When I sessfully became a cultivator, my soul waspletely integrated with Gu Nings body. We wont separate. Really? Leng Shaotings face lit up. If so, it would be for the best. Of course! In fact, our master is already aware of it. Because he could see that my body and my soul belong to different people, I told him the secret. Master said I have the Blood of the Phoenix, so it should be easy for me to be a cultivator. I just need to mix my soul with my body so that I can cultivate. So I didnt begin to cultivate until my soul mixed with my body, said Gu Ning. After hearing that, Leng Shaoting was more relieved. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had almost reached the entrance of the cave, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to let her down. She used her Jade Eyes to look outside, and she could see that Xu Jinchen and the others were still there. If they saw Leng Shaoting carrying her on his back, they would think that she was injured and would be worried about her. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were actually a little surprised that Xu Jinchen and the others were still waiting for them outside. They had disappeared for so long. Why didnt they look worried? Gu Ning had that thought, not because Xu Jinchen and the others didnt seem worried, but because she thought that they should be worried after they had disappeared for so long. Therefore, an idea dawned on Gu Ning. Was the time different after they entered the illusion? Thinking of that, Gu Ning took out her phone and nced at the time. She was right. Although she had stayed in the illusion for nearly a day, only an hour had passed outside. Obviously, a day in the illusion was an hour in reality. If so, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent worried. It was the truth. Although Gu Ning had stayed in the illusion for almost a day, only an hour had passed in the outside world. Therefore, Xu Jinchen and the others were slightly anxious, but they could stay calm and didnt leave. Hey, youre out. How is it? Is anything wrong inside? Seeing Gu Ning and Leng Shaotinge out, Xu Jinchen and the others were relieved. Nothing abnormal, but its indeed not safe inside. I think we better block this entrance with stones, said Leng Shaoting. He wouldnt tell what he had been through in the cave. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen and the others agreed. Do we need to do that by ourselves or leave it to the staff of this scenic spot? Xu Jinchen asked. Even if the scenic spot should be responsible for that, they might not be reliable, so Xu Jinchen asked Leng Shaoting about that. You can go out before us. Guard ten meters away. Ningning and I will deal with it, said Leng Shaoting. Sure! Xu Jinchen and the others agreed, then walked away. They knew that Leng Shaoting could handle it well. Once they were gone, Leng Shaoting let the flood dragon out and told it to block the entrance of the cave. There were many stones and the entrance wasntrge, so it wasnt difficult. Within a short time, it was done. Instantly, the wind was gone on that path. Xu Jinchen and the others could also feel it from ten meters away. Although they were aware of Leng Shaotings and Gu Nings abilities, they were still amazed by their efficiency. Zi Beiying was especially shocked. Jesus, theyre so fast! Theyre always more efficient than other people. Xu Jinchen was surprised, but felt more proud of them. Youre not as efficient as them. Why are you so proud? Zi Beiying rolled her eyes at Xu Jinchen. Leng Shaoting is my boss! Xu Jinchen wasnt affected at all. He admired Leng Shaoting, and didnt feel jealous of him at all. Several visitors who climbed up the mountain for the wind suddenly felt the wind was gone halfway. It aroused their doubts. What happened? I just felt the wind, but its suddenly gone. Right, the breeze cant be the so-called strong wind! I think it might be a lie that there is an abnormally strong wind.. Chapter 2329

Chapter 2329: Tell Leng Shaoting to Put on a Face Mask

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Actually, I heard that the wind in this big cave is actually created by the scenic spot. The staff put a blower in the cave, or some kind of machine that can blow strong wind, then deliberately spread such a rumor as a gimmick to attract visitors. Ive heard of that too. I didnt believe it at the beginning, because its very electricity-consuming, but now I think its possible. The wind is gone all of a sudden. I bet the machine is out of electricity. Do we need to go there now? The wind is gone. Why do we have to go there now? Itll just be a waste of time. Why dont we go to other roads? There are a lot of beautiful views. Perhaps there is wind ahead. Lets go farther forward to have a look! In the end, they still decided to have a look, but they nned to not go far. If they couldnt feel the wind within a few minutes, they would turn around. After blocking the entrance, Gu Ning left. Gu Ning, youre so amazing. How could you finish that work so quickly? Once Gu Ning came, Zi Beiyingplimented her excitedly, holding her arm. Zi Beiying wasnt trying to find out any secrets about Gu Ning, she was just curious about it. Sorry, its a secret. I cant tell you. Gu Ning joked, but she really couldnt tell Zi Beiying. Fine! Zi Beiying didnt insist or get mad. They climbed down the mountain and met several people who came because of the strong wind. When they saw Gu Ninging from the cave, one of them asked, Excuse me, is there really a strong wind ahead? Not at all, Gu Ning said. Oh, there is no wind! Well, then I think well just go home. As soon as they heard that there was no wind, they were quite disappointed. Since there was no wind, they felt it was unnecessary for them to continue to go forward. Because Gu Ning and her friends came to Xianyun Mountain to see the windy cave and to have a trip, they didnt go back right after the problem was solved. Instead, they continued to enjoy themselves at the mountain. Because the problem with the windy cave was done, they could rx more and enjoy their trip. It was almost noon now, so there were more visitors climbing up the mountain than before, but most of them were the same age as Gu Ning. They probably had a tour together while they were on vacation. Gu Ning and her friends were very good-looking, so they attracted a lot of attention along the way. A girl even fell down the stairs when she couldnt look away from Leng Shaoting. Luckily, her friends supported her, and she wasnt seriously injured. Well, I think someone is too attractive to have a look around. It may hurt other people, said Gu Ning acidly after they walked far away. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen and the others turned to look at Leng Shaoting. They wanted to see how he would make Gu Ning happy. Leng Shaoting didnt seem worried at all, because he knew that Gu Ning wasnt really mad. Do you want me to put on a face mask in the future? Youve said that before, but you never put it on. Gu Ning argued. I dont have a face mask now. If we can find any ces selling face masks after we climb down the mountain, Ill buy one and put it on. How about that? Leng Shaoting said in a serious tone. Actually, he had a face mask, but it was in the Qiankun Bag. Because Xu Jinchen and the others were present, he couldnt take it out. Although he knew that Gu Ning was just joking, he was willing to have fun with her in order to make her happy. Do you think Shaoting will really go buy a face mask and put it on? Zi Beiying approached Xu Jinchen and asked. She knew that they were just joking, but she was very curious about it. If Gu Ning was serious, would Leng Shaoting really go to buy a face mask and put it on? I think Shaoting will do it as long as Gu Ning is serious, said Xu Jinchen seriously. Even though it was childish, it was how a loving couple got along with each other. Leng Shaoting loved Gu Ning deeply, and would do whatever Gu Ning wanted him to do. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting heard Zi Beiyings conversation with Xu Jinchen. She was actually just joking and didnt mean to let Leng Shaoting put on a face mask, but she suddenly wanted to see Leng Shaoting with a face mask on after hearing Zi Beiyings conversation with Xu Jinchen. No need to buy one after we climb down the mountain. Well be back by then. Its meaningless to put it on. I have a face mask here. You can wear it, said Gu Ning and took a face mask out of her bag. Leng Shaoting needed to open his Qiankun Bag to take stuff out, but Gu Ning didnt need to do that. She could take out her stuff at any time with the cover of her backpack. Sure! Leng Shaoting put on a resigned look, but there was love in his eyes. He took the face mask from Gu Nings hand, then put it on. Seeing that, Gu Ning was very satisfied. After Leng Shaoting put on the face mask, he attracted less attention from other females, and Gu Ning felt much better. In fact, Gu Ning was displeased when so many females were staring straight at Leng Shaoting, but she wasnt mad or jealous. If it was possible, she hoped that those women could stop staring at Leng Shaoting, because they seemed to ache to swallow him alive. There must be some of them who were obscenely undressing him with their eyes! No way, you have a face mask with you? Zi Beiying was shocked. Well, when I need to do some bad things, I must cover my face, or itll cause trouble if my face is exposed, said Gu Ning. Oh, I understand. Zi Beiying immediately understood what Gu Ning was implying. Gu Ning had some fame after all, so she had to pay more attention to her image and not expose herself, or she could be in trouble. And it was not only celebrities; ordinary people also needed to cover themselves when they did bad things. Afterwards, they continued to walk. After Leng Shaoting put on the face mask, there were fewer women staring at him, but this time, Xu Jinchen became their focus. Xu Jinchen wasnt much less attractive than Leng Shaoting, and those women actually werent only focusing on Leng Shaoting earlier. Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng were also attractive to them. After all, different people had different tastes. Leng Shaoting was just too noticeable to be ignored, so there were more people who were staring at him than Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng. The girl who fell had that ident precisely because she couldnt move her eyes away from Leng Shaoting. Therefore, it was Zi Beiyings turn to be unhappy now.. Chapter 2330

Chapter 2330: Survive Danger

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If they only gave Xu Jinchen a few nces, Zi Beiying wouldnt be really mad, but some girls even came to ask for his WeChat ount. Xu Jinchen rejected them, but Zi Beiying was still displeased. Gu Ning, do you have another face mask? I think someone here also needs one, said Zi Beiying in annoyance. Hearing that, Gu Ning and the others were amused. Sorry, I dont have any more face masks, said Gu Ning. Although she had another one, she had used it before, so she couldnt give it to Xu Jinchen. Zi Beiying could only give Xu Jinchen a re. Its not my fault that Im handsome, said Xu Jinchen, feeling aggrieved. Then he tried to please Zi Beiying. If I were ugly, I wouldnt have won your heart. I wouldnt have had the courage to pursue you! Zi Beiyingughed and felt much better, but she still snorted a little. Ill carry a face mask with me next time, alright? Xu Jinchen continued. I didnt say that. You can make the decision on your own. Zi Beiying was pleased by Xu Jinchens words, so she became happy again. She wouldnt force Xu Jinchen to put on a face mask, but she was very happy that Xu Jinchen was willing to please her. That was how a loving couple got along with each other. Women were sensitive. However, even if they were mad after arguing with their men, as long as their men were willing to please them, they would soon be fine. Some women might be different, but it was that way in most cases. Sure, sure, I decided to do it on my own, said Xu Jinchen at once. He didnt want Zi Beiying to think that he was forced to do that, so he tried to look sincere. Zi Beiying said nothing further, and just held Gu Nings arm while walking. They began to chat andugh. After Zi Beiying and Gu Ning walked away, Chen Meng joked with Xu Jinchen. How do you feel now? How did he feel now? Xu Jinchen understood what Chen Meng was implying. Chen Meng asked him how he felt when Zi Beiying put pressure on him. Chen Meng didnt think that Zi Beiying was bullying Xu Jinchen. He just wanted to know how Xu Jinchen felt when he spoiled his girlfriend. Whether it was his fault or not, he was always wrong. Xu Jinchen didnt feel embarrassed at all. Instead, he enjoyed it, so he said nkly, I feel very good about it. Im more than happy to make my girl happy. Chen Meng put on a resigned smile and said nothing. In fact, he enjoyed it too. At 11:30 am, they began to climb down the mountain. It took much less time climbing down the mountain, so they reached the foot in half an hour. It was soon 12 pm, and was time for lunch, so they went to dine at a restaurant in themercial district. After they finished the meal, they left. Because Gu Ning and Shaoting needed to visit the Leng family that afternoon, they didnt go with Xu Jinchen and the others, and instead went straight to the siheyuan. Before that, Gu Ning called Jing Yunyao and asked where she was at the moment. Jing Yunyao was at the Flowers and nts Trading Center, so Gu Ning told her to go back to the siheyuan, so that they could go visit the Leng family a bitter. Gu Ning didnt tell Jing Yunyao that she broke through to the next level. She decided to tell Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang when they met. Because Jing Yunyao was close to siheyuan, she arrived there earlier than Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning had the Blood of the Phoenix, so her level couldnt be seen. So Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao didnt see any differences. Gu Ning didnt bother to say anything, and instead directly showed her abilities. When Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao witnessed her new skills, they were both shocked and excited. Ningning, when did you break through to the next level? Shangguan Yang asked in a hurry. It wasnt strange, but it was a shock, so Shangguan Yang was curious. Xu Jinchen called us and invited us to climb up Xianyun Mountain together this morning. He heard from his older brother that there is a strange cave filled with strong wind. It can easily blow people away. It sounded abnormal, so we went there in case there were monsters or ghosts. And when we reached the point of the strong wind in the cave, we found welded steel bars, which were used to stop visitors from going forward. Shaoting and I were afraid there were monsters and ghosts, and the steel bars could only stop mortals, so we went in. The wind was indeed very strong. It was even difficult for us to move forward. At the end of the cave, there was a barrier. I threw something at it, but it bounced back once it touched the barrier. It looked very dangerous, so Shaoting and I decided to leave. However, once we turned around, we were absorbed into the barrier, and Gu Ning told them the whole story. After knowing that they had gone into illusions, Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao were scared. Although they were already out and safe now, they were still frightened by the danger they had run into in the illusions. Even if it was an illusion, they could really be injured. If they couldnt escape from it, they could die inside, because if they couldnt find the exit, they would be trapped in it. Luckily, it was dangerous, but they survived, and Gu Ning even broke through to the next level. She was at the peak of the Heartbeat Stage now, which was significant progress. Im d youre both fine. I guess it was a blessing in disguise, said Shangguan Yang. Because it was an ident, he didnt criticize them. He only reminded them to be careful in the future. Hows the cave right now? Although people cant get in it, it might be dangerous. What if other innocent visitors are absorbed? said Jing Yunyao. Dont worry, Ive already blocked the road. Nobody should be hurt. Ill go to check on it again if I have free time in the future, said Leng Shaoting. It was blocked now, but that ce was very strange, so he decided to visit the cave as long as he had time in the future to prevent any idents from happening. Great! Jing Yunyao was relieved. After staying in the siheyuan for a while, Leng Shaoting and the others left for the Leng familys house. Every time they visited the Leng family, the atmosphere was always the same. Master Leng and Leng Yuanzhens family were happy to see them and they chatted withughter.. Chapter 2331

Chapter 2331: Jiang Shuyuans in Bad Health

Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia, however, avoided seeing them. Leng Yuanqian also kept his distance from them as usual, but they talked once in a while. He was a mature man after all, and wasnt as mean as Jiang Shuyuan. Although he never liked Leng Shaoting, he didnt forget his manners when they were in the same room. After the meal, Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia went upstairs, while the other people chatted in the living room. When Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia left, Jing Yunyao said to Leng Yuanqian, Yuanqian, if its possible, tell Shuyuan to have a medical check in the hospital. Jing Yunyao said that because she could see that Jiang Shuyuan was in bad health. Although Jing Yunyao didnt know about medicines, she could see whether a person was in good health. Although Jing Yunyao didnt get along with Jiang Shuyuan, she was willing to help if Jiang Shuyuan was in a bad condition. She could see that Jiang Shuyuan wasnt well, so she decided to remind Leng Yuanqian to pay more attention to Jiang Shuyuan. Everyone was surprised and Leng Yuanqian anxiously asked, Do you mean Shuyuan is ill? He wasnt mad at Jing Yunyao for saying that Jiang Shuyuan was in bad health. He was simply astonished. In addition, he had no reason to doubt Jing Yunyaos words, because Jiang Shuyuan was his wife. They slept together and he had noticed that Jing Yunyao couldnt sleep well recently. However, it wasnt too serious, so he didnt think that she was physically ill. He had asked her whether she felt ufortable, but Jiang Shuyuan denied it. She only said that she couldnt sleep well, so he didnt pay much attention to that. Yeah, but you better not tell her that I told you, or shell refuse to have a medical check, said Jing Yunyao. Jiang Shuyuan hated Jing Yunyao after all, and would certainly act against anything Jing Yunyao said. Although it was none of Jing Yunyaos business, she hoped that Jiang Shuyuan could have a medical check so she reminded Leng Yuanqian about that. For Master Lengs sake, Jiang Shuyuan should stop harboring the grudge between them. I know. Leng Yuanqian said and thanked her. Thanks, Yunyao. Jing Yunyao did it out of kindness, so he had to be polite and show his gratitude. After that, Leng Shaoting and the others left. Jing Yunyaos kindness also impressed Master Leng and other members of the Leng family. Even though Jiang Shuyuan was very bad towards Jing Yunyao, Jing Yunyao still reminded Leng Yuanqian to care more about Jiang Shuyuan. If Jiang Shuyuan learned about that, would she be grateful? Would she change her attitude and get along with Jing Yunyao afterwards? After Leng Shaoting and the others were gone, Leng Yuanqian went back to his room. In the room, he said to Jiang Shuyuan, I havent felt well recently. Why dont we go to have a medical check together in the hospital tomorrow? You dont sleep well these days either. Leng Yuanqian was worried that Jiang Shuyuan might think too much if he directly told her to have a medical check, so he made up an excuse. Have you been working too hard? Upon hearing that Leng Yuanqian didnt feel well, Jiang Shuyuan asked with concern. Jiang Shuyuan wasnt a nice person, but she cared about her husband and kids. Yeah, Im indeed stressed, said Leng Yuanqian. Sure, Ill go with you tomorrow. I can have a medical check too. Jiang Shuyuan didnt think much and agreed. Although Jiang Shuyuan didnt feel ufortable anywhere, she was willing to do a medical check since she was going to the hospital with Leng Yuanqian tomorrow. After Gu Ning and the others left the Leng familys house, they went back to the siheyuan. Leng Shaoting really wanted to have some private time with Gu Ning, but it waste. It would be about 11:30 pm after sending Jing Yunyao back to the siheyuan. If they still went out at this time, it would be toote, so Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning decided to stay in the siheyuan tonight. After arriving at the siheyuan, Gu Ning chatted with the others for a while before she went to cultivate. She just broke through to the next level, and needed time to stabilize it. When Gu Ning went to cultivate, Leng Shaoting stayed by her side. The next day. Because Gu Ning was going back to City B today, she went to herpany that morning and told Chen Cangyi that she was leaving. Leng Yuanqian took Jiang Shuyuan to have a medical check in the hospital. Due to their high status, they didnt wait long for the result. Leng Yuanqian was healthy, but there was indeed a problem with Jiang Shuyuans body. She had myelodyssia. Myelodysstic syndromes (MDS) were a group of heterogeneous myeloid clonal diseases originating from hematopoietic stem cells, characterized by abnormal differentiation and development of myeloid cells, manifested as ineffective hematopoiesis, refractory cytopenia, hematopoietic failure, and high-risk Acute myeloid leukemia (AML) transformation. There were no obvious leukemia lesions, but there was a trend, and changes would ur within a short period of time if there was no surprise. There werent pathological changes yet, so it wasnt difficult to cure. If there were, it would be hard. Hearing the result, both Leng Yuanqian and Jiang Shuyuan were shocked. They didnt expect that Jiang Shuyuan was really ill. At this moment, Leng Yuanqian felt more grateful for Jing Yunyaos kindness. If it hadnt been for her, they wouldnt have found out about the illness until it got a lot worse. Jiang Shuyuan didnt know it was because of Jing Yunyao that Leng Yuanqian took her to have a medical check in the hospital. She only felt grateful that they found out before it became serious. Back in their home, Leng Yuanqian told Master Leng, and Master Leng was shocked too. Since Jing Shuyuan was ill, she had to be treated. Master Leng called Jing Yunyao at once and told her the result of Jiang Shuyuans medical check. He also thanked her for her kindness. Jing Yunyao didnt care about that too much, but neither she nor Gu Ning would treat Jiang Shuyuan. It wasnt a serious disease, and Jiang Shuyuan could be treated in the hospital. Gu Ning would only help her if she had serious cancer. It wasnt a bad thing for Jiang Shuyuan to be taught a lesson in the hospital. At 1 pm, after they had lunch and rested for a while, Leng Shaoting drove Gu Ning to the airport. Gu Ning flew to City B at 2:40 pm. Separation was always sad. Even if Gu Ning didnt go back to City B, Leng Shaoting had to go back to the military base that afternoon. In other words, they had to separate. No matter how unwilling they were to leave each other, Leng Shaoting could only watch Gu Ning disappear from sight.
  • Myelodyssia is a rare type of blood cancer..
  • Chapter 2332

    Chapter 2332: Have a Game When Youre Free

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After Gu Ning was gone, Leng Shaoting also left. While Gu Ning waited to board, she received a call from Baili Zongyang. Hey, what are you doing now? Baili Zongyang asked. Im at the airport. Im going back to City B. May I help? Gu Ning asked. Baili Zongyang normally wouldnt call her when there was nothing wrong. They werent familiar enough to have a casual talk on the phone. Therefore, Baili Zongyang only called Gu Ning when he needed her help. Oh, I see. Um, I just need a favor. Can you help me with something? Baili Zongyang said with slight embarrassment. What is it? Gu Ning said. After I learned that your fianc is Qing Feng, I always had the idea of having a spar against him for fun. I just didnt know how to ask. However, a few days ago, my master, the Senior Elder of Tiandaozong, visited Senior Shangguans residence and met you. He told me that he wanted me to have apetition with Qing Feng if its possible, but he isnt familiar with Senior Shangguan, so he didnt know how to n it. I thought that since were not strangers, you might be able to help me with that. Can you ask your fianc whether hes willing to have a spar against me? Baili Zongyang said. Baili Zongyang understood that Leng Shaoting wouldnt refuse if his master brought him to see Leng Shaoting, because Leng Shaoting had given his master that promise. However, he wasnt sure whether Leng Shaoting was truly willing. If Leng Shaoting was unwilling to do that, he wouldnt insist, so he hoped that Gu Ning could help him ask if Leng Shaoting was willing. As Shangguan Yangs disciple, Leng Shaoting wouldnt say no if Shangguan Yang asked him to do it. However, Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings fiance, so Leng Shaoting didnt need to take too many things into ount. Baili Zongyang originally didnt rush, and decided to talk to Gu Ning about that when they met. His master, however, wouldnt stop talking about it. Therefore, he called Gu Ning today. Gu Ning was a little surprised when she heard that Baili Zongyang was Yu Jianghongs disciple, but she didnt think it was a big deal that Baili Zongyang wanted to have a spar against Leng Shaoting. Oh, Elder Yu is your master? Gu Ning said, Of course you can have a spar against Shaoting. I believe hell be more than willing to do that. It can also help him improve his skills. Shaoting will be going back to the military base today, and Im going to City B too. Can I call you when were free? We can do it then. Baili Zongyang was relieved when Gu Ning told him that Leng Shaoting was willing to have a spar against him. If he was turned down, it would be embarrassing. Sure, no need to rush. We can do it when were all free. After hanging up, Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting and told him about it. Although she knew that Leng Shaoting was willing to have apetition with Baili Zongyang and epted Baili Zongyangs invitation for him, she still felt that she needed to talk to Leng Shaoting about it to show respect for him. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting agreed. Baili Zongyang also told his master about it. Yu Jianghong didnt know that Baili Zongyang had met Qing Feng and Qing He before until now. They also kept in touch. However, Baili Zongyang didnt tell him Qing Fengs and Qing Hes names in the mortals world. Instantly, Yu Jianghong got mad. You young brat, why didnt you tell me that youve met them? He kept on wondering how he should bring Baili Zongyang to see them, but it turned out that they had already met before. Didnt you say you want to bring me to see them? I left the chance to you. If you werent bothered by it, I wouldnt have called her. Baili Zongyang joked with Yu Jianghong. You young brat, how dare you make fun of me! Yu Jianghong was mad, but he understood why Baili Zongyang didnt tell him that he had met Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting before. Now that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning agreed to have apetition with Baili Zongyang, Yu Jianghong was relieved. Gu Ning had told the Tang family that she wasing back to City B beforehand, so the Tang family arranged for a chauffeur to pick her up. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt ask her subordinate to pick her up. Gu Ning didnt rush to go to herpany in City B, and instead went to see her family first. All the members of the Tang family were excited to see Gu Ning back. They knew that Gu Ning was a mature and stable girl, but she was very young. As the chairman of arge business group, they were worried that she might be too stressed. Gu Ning was their pride, and they cared about her. Knowing that Gu Ning was home, Cao Wenxin came to see her at once. Tang Jiakai was also back and they kept talking to Gu Ning about everything. They kept in touch on WeChat, but they rarely met. It was totally different when they could meet in reality. Gu Ning said that she was doing very well, and they could see that she had a ruddy face and kept in shape, so they were relieved. After having dinner and resting for a while, Cao Wenxin left. Because Cao Wenxin had her own career now and she needed to work tomorrow morning, she didnt stay. If she didnt need to work, she would have stayed and slept with Gu Ning. The next day, Gu Ning went to herpany after lunch. Gu Ning didnt tell Fu Yanming that she woulde to thepany. She didnt mean to surprise him. Even if she didnt trust Fu Yanming, Chen Cangyi had her trust. After all, she hired him. Moreover, Fu Yanming managed thepany very well. Gu Ning didnt know why. Every time she came to thepany, she ran into unpleasant things. Last time, Fu Yanming was in trouble with his ex-wife, and this time it was about a general staff member. As soon as Gu Nings car entered thepany gate, she saw under a tree not far from it, a flimsy and shabby old man in his 60s standing there. A bag in both hands, he looked at the gate, shivering with cold. He didnt seem to be a beggar, and must be looking for someone. Gu Ning had sympathy for such a poor old man, so she didnt drive to the underground parking lot. She directly stopped the car at the parking space outside thepany. Afterwards, she got out of her car and walked towards the old man.. Chapter 2333

    Chapter 2333: Is There Another Reason?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hi, may I help? Gu Ning asked. Oh, miss, are you working for thispany as well? The old man smiled kindly at Gu Ning. Yeah, who are you looking for? Perhaps I can help you. Gu Ning said, Its very cold outside. Why dont we go in? No, no, Im too dirty. I dont think I should go in, but would you please help me find a person? The old man refused to go in at once. He was from a poor countryside and was dirty everywhere. He didnt want to dirty Gu Nings beautifulpany. Its fine. Lets go in now! said Gu Ning. Although the old man was a little dirty, Gu Ning didnt care. If this old man had a choice, Gu Ning believed that he wouldnt wear dirty, thin clothes. There must be a reason for it. No need, thanks, said the old man. Its fine. Come on, lets go in, said Gu Ning and went to pull the old man. Seeing that, the old man immediately avoided her. Miss, Im dirty. You shouldnt touch me. I dont want to dirty your hand. Ill just follow you. The old man didnt want to dirty such a clean young girl, so he stood away from her. When Gu Ning insisted on taking him inside, he epted her kindness. All of a sudden, Gu Ning felt sad. She took the old man to the hall of herpany. On the way, she asked, May I know the name of the person youre looking for? Im searching for my son. His name is Ma Lequan, but I dont know which department hes in, said the old man. Hearing that, Gu Ning slightly frowned. If the old mans son was working for the Shengning Organization, his son should have a high sry. Why didnt his son buy thick clothes for him in such a cold winter? Was there another reason? Did you contact him before you came here? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, the old man seemed a little embarrassed. I lost my phone and I cant remember his phone number, so I could only wait here. Its fine. Ill take you in to rest for a while. Ill help you find him, said Gu Ning. Thank you so much, miss. Youre really a good girl. The old man was grateful and excited. Gu Ning took the old man in and all the staff respectfully greeted her. The old man didnt know why they all called her Chairman Gu, but he could see that they were very respectful of her. He thought that this girl might have an important position in thepany, but he didnt ask. Gu Ning took the old man to have a seat on the sofa. The old man didnt dare to sit down at first, because the sofa was too clean, but he listened to Gu Ning after she persuaded him to sit down. Afterwards, Gu Ning ordered a staff member to pour the old man a ss of warm water, then she walked to the reception. Hi, Chairman Gu. Once Gu Ning walked closer, the receptionist smiled at her. Which department is Ma Lequan working in? Tell him that his fathers here, said Gu Ning. No problem, Chairman Gu, said the receptionist. She immediately found out which department Ma Lequan worked in, then called him. What? My father is in thepany now? What is he doing here? Ma Lequan was very displeased when he heard that his father came. Hearing Ma Lequans tone, Gu Ning frowned, so did the receptionist. His attitude was really bad. However, they were outsiders, so they couldnt judge. Where is he now? Ma Lequan asked. In the hall, said the receptionist. Her voice wasnt as gentle as just now, and had be a little cold. Tell him to wait outside. Iming down, said Ma Lequan, then hung up on the receptionist. The receptionist turned to look at Gu Ning with mixed emotions. Chairman Gu, Ma Lequan said hesing down, but he told me to tell his father to wait outside. The receptionist was mad, because it was so cold outside. How could Ma Lequan tell his father to wait outside? His father only wore thin clothes, and it must be very ufortable for him to wait outside. Exactly because his father had waited outside for too long, Chairman Gu brought the old man in. Speaking of that, Gu Ning was a really good boss. People nowadays mostly stayed away from the poor and tried to form a close rtionship with the rich. If other rich people saw Ma Lequans father in thin and shabby clothes, they might take him as a beggar and chase him away. It was impossible for them to take him in. Because of that, the receptionist admired Gu Ning very much. In fact, the staff working in the Shengning Organization had high sries. Even the receptionists were paid more than those in otherpanies. Ma Lequan was in the nning and marketing department, and his sry was more than fifteen thousand yuan, but he was such a terrible son that he refused to buy better and warmer clothes for his father! No need, just wait in the hall, said Gu Ning. She was also slightly angered by Ma Lequans attitude. However, before she figured out the reason why Ma Lequan treated his father so badly, she couldnt jump to conclusions. Perhaps Ma Lequan was guilty, but there might be a problem with his father. Ma Lequans father could have done something bad before, to cause Ma Lequan to hate his father now. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt go upstairs right away. She decided to learn more about the situation before taking action. In order to not let Ma Lequan see her and hide his real attitude, Gu Ning went to stand by the reception after telling the old man that Ma Lequan wasing down. Gu Ning had no intention of minding other peoples business, but she had to do something if she found such a terrible person working in herpany. Before long, Ma Lequan came down. Once he walked into the hall, he saw his father sitting in the seating area. In an instant, he was filled with displeasure and looked mad. After that, he immediately walked to his father. Standing in front of his father, he questioned angrily, Didnt I tell the receptionist to let you wait outside? The old man was embarrassed when he faced Ma Lequan. He stood up at once and carefully said, The girl told me to wait here. She didnt tell me to go out. Hearing that, Ma Lequan wanted to vent his anger on the receptionist, but he didnt do that right now. He only told his father to leave and said that they would have a talk outside. This time, Gu Ning didnt stop them, but she followed them when they went out.. Chapter 2334

    Chapter 2334: The Leader of the Company?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing Gu Ning walking out, the receptionists immediately understood what she was going to do. In an instant, she admired Gu Ning more than ever. Their boss was really a nice person! Ma Lequan took his father to the door of thepany. Under the tree where no one was there, he said angrily, Who told you toe to thepany to see me? Didnt you know to call me first? Look at your clothes. If my colleagues know that youre my father, Ill be humiliated! He showed obvious disdain. Standing not far away, Gu Ning had a big frown. Ma Lequans behavior was uneptable. Given the old mans reaction, it seemed that his son had done that many times before, but he still felt sad. However, because he was already used to it, he didnt argue with his son. I lost my phone. And I cant remember your number, so I didnt know how to call you. Didnt your girlfriend say that shell marry you after you buy a house in City B? I know were too poor to afford a house, but since youre determined to marry her. Your mother and I decided to sell our old house in the town. We have three hundred thousand yuan now. I came to give it to you. You can pay the down payment for a house in City B, said the old man, then handed Ma Lequan the bag he held in his arms. Hearing that, Ma Lequan changed his attitude and took the bag at once. Where do you live then? Ma Lequan asked. We built a small house on thend. We can live inside for a while. After you buy a house, we can said the old man. Ill just rent an apartment for you in the town. It only costs several hundred yuan a month. I can afford that. Before the old man could finish, Ma Lequan interrupted. He didnt want his parents to move in and live with them. His girlfriend had made it very clear that she wouldnt live with his parents after they married. They had totally different habits, and it might cause conflicts. Actually, it was Ma Lequan who disdained his own parents. Otherwise, he wouldnt have quarreled with his parents for his girlfriend. He even took away his parents savings, but didnt allow them to live with him. The old man waspletely disappointed, but he didnt oppose it since his son already made the decision. Well, no need to waste money. Your mother and I will just live in the small house. Its on the vegetable field and very convenient. The old man disagreed with Ma Lequans idea of renting an apartment for them. They wanted to move in and live with their son simply to see them more often. If they couldnt see each other, they would just live in the small wooden house. Fine, you can leave now. I still need to work. Because his father rejected his offer, he didnt insist. It wasnt bad, because he could save some money every month. Oh, sure, said the old man, then he turned around and was about to leave. He looked very upset. Wait a second. At this moment, Gu Ning opened her mouth and walked over. Ma Lequans attitude was so uneptable that she couldnt stand it any longer. Just because his girlfriend wouldnt marry him until he bought a house in City B, he robbed his parents of everything? Although his parents were willing to help him, Ma Lequan wasnt grateful at all. He even refused to live with them and let them stay in a small crude wooden house on the vegetable field. It was indeed easy for young people to have conflicts with the old generation, but they still should take care of their parents. If they wanted to buy a house in City B, they should do it on their own. How could they rob their parents of all the money? He was so selfish that even his parents were hurt by him. He could be harmful for thepany too! Ma Lequan and the old man turned to look at Gu Ning. Upon seeing Gu Ning, Ma Lequan was scared. He respectfully called, Hi, Chairman Gu. Because he was a little guilty, he avoided meeting her eyes. Although he was already used to treating his father like that, he knew that it wasnt right. He was afraid that Gu Ning might have a bad impression of him after hearing their conversation. He didnt want to be fired. Ma Lequan, it seems that you dont care about your father at all. Hes wearing thin clothes, yet you didnt ask him whether hes cold or not. You didnt take him to buy thicker clothes. If you need a house to get married, why dont you work hard on your own? Why did you rob your parents of money? Theyre willing to do it because youre their son. Why did you refuse to let them move in and live with you? I dont think you should take your parents money. You should work hard and buy a house by yourself, said Gu Ning. Ma Lequan felt very embarrassed. He didnt think it was a big deal until Gu Ning criticized him face to face. However, without his parents help, it was impossible for him to buy a house. If he couldnt buy a house within a year, his girlfriend would break up with him. He loved his girlfriend deeply, and was reluctant to break up with her. Gu Ning continued. If a girl really loves you, she wont force you to do something you cant do. Shell be willing to work hard with you for your future. Do you think its really eptable to treat your parents like this? I know its your family affair. As an outsider, I shouldnt interfere, but youre working for me. I think I can tell you to keep some moral principles. Ma Lequan was frightened. He didnt want to leave the Shengning Organization, because he earned a high sry here. He had mixed emotions. A-Are you a leader of thispany? The old man realized that this young girl wasnt ordinary, but she was too young to be a leader of such a bigpany. Although he was touched when Gu Ning defended him and he felt grateful to her, he didnt want his son to lose his job because of him. Yes, Im the owner of thispany, said Gu Ning. The old man thought that Gu Ning was only Ma Lequans supervisor, but unexpectedly she was the owner of thispany. It scared him. Miss, please dont fire my son. His mother and I are willing to give him the money. We want to help him. The old man exined in case his son was fired. Even if he was aggrieved earlier, he now was filled with worries. He was a father after all, and he cared about his son even if his son treated him badly. I know youre willing to do that, but Ive witnessed his attitude. As the owner of thispany, I can distinguish the bad from the good. Ma Lequan was epted by mypany, so he must be very skilled. I dont want to lose talent, but I dislike hical people. I can give him a chance, but he must prove himself, said Gu Ning.. Chapter 2335

    Chapter 2335: Im Sorry, Chairman Gu

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Gu Ning disliked Ma Lequans attitude towards his father, she wouldnt fire him just because of that. He was merely self-abased and cared too much about his face. They were a family after all, and his father gave him money simply because he wanted him to live a good life. Gu Ning wouldnt stir things up between them. If it was possible, she hoped that Ma Lequan could feel grateful to his parents and stop exploiting them. He epted his parents kindness, so he should take care of them. If he could prove that he wasnt a bad son, Gu Ning was willing to keep him in his position. She didnt have the right to order him to change, but she could decide whether to fire him. Im sorry, Chairman Gu. I shouldnt have asked my parents for money. Ill give the money back to my father right now. Please forgive me this time. Ma Lequan immediately admitted his fault. Although he was unhappy about it, he was respectful of Gu Ning, so he was willing to listen to her. Besides, his behavior was indeed uneptable. Without dy, he returned the money to his father. Well The old man didnt want to take the money, because he sincerely wanted to help his son. However, after knowing Gu Nings importance, he was worried that Ma Lequan might be fired if he didnt take the money. Therefore, the old man held the money in hands, having no idea what to do. Sir, I wont stop you from helping your son, but I hope that you can care more about your wife and yourself, said Gu Ning. Because it was their family affair, she couldnt judge. After that, she turned to Ma Lequan and said, I didnt mean to forbid you from taking the money. You just cant leave your parents behind after taking their money. They sold their only house to support you. Its uneptable that you dont allow them to live with you. Let me say it again. If your girlfriend really loves you, she wont force you to do something that is beyond your abilities. Its understandable that she needs a house and safety, but you better work on that by yourself. Gu Ning didnt say that to stir things up between Ma Lequan and his girlfriend. She simply wanted to remind him to keep his reason. Chairman Gu, I understand. Ill reflect on my fault, said Ma Lequan. He indeed epted Gu Nings advice and realized that he shouldnt treat his parents like that. However, he couldnt make aplete change within a short time, because his character was formed over a long time. Gu Ning didnt expect him to be a filial son overnight, but she hoped that he could care more about his parents. He shouldnt exploit his parents just to live a good life. There was no perfect man in this world. We all had our burdens to bear. As long as she didnt catch him doing bad deeds, she wouldnt fire him casually. After Gu Nings involvement, Ma Lequan stopped exploiting his parents. He realized that it wasnt right, and he stood in awe of Gu Ning. Ma Lequans father still gave him two hundred thousand yuan and only kept a hundred thousand yuan for his wife and himself. Ma Lequan also didnt abandon his parents. He transferred a certain amount of money to them every month. It wasnt much, but was enough for their living expenses. However, that was what happened afterwards. Before Gu Ning left, she told Ma Lequan to have a meal with his father and buy some thicker clothes for his parents. It was very cold outside, and his father was only wearing thin clothes. When it was done, Ma Laquan should send his father to the train station beforeing back to work. Ma Lequans parents lived in a town, but it wasnt far from the capital, so his father could get home in two hours. The receptionists at the front desk looked out once in a while. They tried to see how it went after Gu Ning walked out. Although there was a distance and they couldnt hear their conversation, they could see them. From their behavior, it was obvious that Gu Ning criticized Ma Lequan and Ma Lequan was scared of Gu Ning. Oh, I hope that Ma Lequan isnt so bad. His father looks so pathetic. Yeah, but it seems that our boss just criticized him. Hope that he can change his attitude and treat his father well. Although there must be a reason for that and some kids hate their parents because their parents treat them badly first, I dont think his father is a bad father. Alright, Chairman Gu ising. Stop talking about it now. Hearing that, they closed their mouths at once. Fu Yanming didnt know what had happened downstairs just then, nor that Gu Ning came. He didnt hear about it until Gu Ning was in the office. He reported the recent situation of thepany to Gu Ning. Even if they were targeted a few times, no serious trouble was caused. Sales of their products were as high as always. Gu Ning stayed in thepany for about an hour, then left. She called Yu Zi and asked whether she was free to meet. Yu Zi now enjoyed great fame in the fashion industry. She was a famous designer, so Charm was promoting more expensive gowns. Many celebrities even wanted Yu Zi to design and make customized gowns for them. Yu Zi received too many orders to finish, so she was always upied. However, no matter how busy she was, she still had time to eat, sleep and date. She only had less time to date now. Yang Ziqian was unhappy about that, because his girlfriend was too busy to date him. Therefore, he came to spend some time with Yu Zi once he was free and she was too busy to go see him. Therefore, many staffers were envious of Yu Zi and her boyfriends affection for her. Even though Yu Zi was famous and made much more money now, she didnt think she was superior to other people. She still loved Yang Ziqian deeply as usual. Because Gu Ning was back in City B, Yu Zi had to see her, but they could only meet at thepany this time. As a result, Gu Ning needed to go there in person. Gu Ning had no n to let Yu Zie to see her. She only asked whether Yu Zi was in thepany so that she could go meet Yu Zi. After arriving at thepany, she saw Peng Xiaoman by chance. Hi, Chairman Gu! Upon seeing Gu Ning, Peng Xiaoman excitedly greeted her. Ever since she came to work in City B, she hadnt seen Gu Ning again.. Chapter 2336

    Chapter 2336: Everything Will Be Better

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, they werent very familiar since they had only met a few times after Gu Ning saved Peng Xinghao. And because Gu Ning had saved them, she respected and admired Gu Ning a lot even if they werent familiar. Hey, how do you feel after working here? Gu Ning asked with a smile. Everything is great here. Chairman Gu, I should thank you for that, said Peng Xiaoman. She felt very lucky to meet Gu Ning. Without Gu Nings help, she and her younger brother wouldnt be living a good life today. Its alright. Everything will be better, said Gu Ning. I believe so! Everything will be better. Chairman Gu, I should stop bothering you now. Ill get back to my work. Peng Xiaoman understood that Gu Ning came to see Yu Zi, so she stopped bothering her. Gu Ning gave a nod, then went to Yu Zis studio. Speaking of Peng Xiaoman, we must mention Zhou Weifan here. When Peng Xiaoman stayed in the hospital, Gu Ning had arranged for Zhou Weifan to protect them for a while. During this time, Peng Xiaoman gradually fell in love with him, but they were separated before they had a chance to get to know each other better. After they separated, Peng Xiaoman thought of Zhou Weifan once in a while. However, because Zhou Weifan said nothing about their rtionship, she could only keep her affection for him in her heart. Actually, Zhou Weifan had special feelings for Peng Xiaoman as well, but he didnt realize it back then because he knew very little about romantic rtionships. In fact, Zhou Weifan often thought of Peng Xiaoman as well after he left her. He couldnt stop thinking about what she was doing, whether she had eaten, whether she was living a good life. However, hecked courage to contact her, since there was no good reason. When he finally had a few days off, Zhou Weifan deliberately visited City B and asked Peng Xinghao out for a meal. Peng Xinghao formed a good rtionship with Zhou Weifan when he stayed in the hospital, so they exchanged numbers, but Zhou Weifan didnt have Peng Xiaomans number. He wanted to get it, but felt embarrassed to do so. When Zhou Weifan asked Peng Xinghao out, he also tried to ask Peng Xiaoman out. He said that he came to City B for business and wanted to see them. Peng Xinghao didnt know whether Zhou Weifan really came for business, but he was aware that his older sister liked Zhou Weifan. He also had a good impression of Zhou Weifan. If it was possible, he hoped that Zhou Weifan could be his brother-inw. Therefore, Peng Xinghao felt excited when Zhou Weifan came and asked them out for a meal. Peng Xiaoman was also thrilled when she heard that Zhou Weifan came and invited them to have a meal together, but she was nervous too. Nevertheless she still went to meet him, because she also wanted to give each other a chance. They werent familiar yet, so it was too early for them to get together. When Zhou Weifan saw Peng Xiaoman, he was also anxious, but that was very normal because both of them had special feelings for each other. After they met, Zhou Weifan talked very little with Peng Xiaoman, but they were interacting with one another. Even when they were in the capital, they rarely talked. Afterwards, Zhou Weifan came to see them twice in a month. Even when he didnte, he would contact them once in a while. Although Zhou Weifan and Peng Xiaoman werent a couple yet, they gradually became familiar and got to know each other better. As time went by, they became more and more clear of their affection for each other. And if nothing unexpected happened, they would be together after a while. Gu Ning was unaware of all the above, because she was unwilling to interfere in her subordinates personal affairs. If Zhou Weifan could really get together with Peng Xiaoman, Gu Ning would let him choose whether toe over to City B after her securitypany was established here. In the capital, her securitypany was on track. Because it was affiliated with the Shengning Organization, it was very popr. If nothing unexpected happened, Gu Ning would open a branch in City B next year. She had to keep a strong team of security guards in City B in case the Tang family needed them. The Tang family owned arge business group, controlling countlesspanies in different industries, but it didnt have a securitypany. As a result, if anything bas happened, they needed time to summon a team of strong security guards. If Gu Ning prepared a strong team for them in City B, they could summon them whenever they needed it. After Gu Ning met Yu Zi, it waste, so she went back to the Tang familys house. She was staying there because she came back to City B alone. When Gu Ning was free in City B, she regrly gathered together with Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai. Cao Wenxin and Tang Jiakai invited her separately, but Gu Ning didnt ept their invitation and let thempete. In the end, Cao Wenxin defeated Tang Jiakai, because all of Tang Jiakais friends were males, while Gu Ning was a girl. If there were rumors, it would cause Gu Ning unnecessary trouble. Tang Jiakai also realized that after Cao Wenxin pointed out the problem, so he gave in. Tang Jiakai originally didnt think much about it. He only wanted to show off his beautiful and outstanding younger sister in front of his friends. Since Gu Ning agreed to meet Cao Wenxin and her friends, he didnt bother to meet with his friends. Instead, he went with Cao Wenxin and Gu Ning. Cao Wenxin had an appointment with her old friends, like Gao Chengyun and the others because it was a weekend and they were free today. Gu Ning was familiar with all of them and there were no strangers. This time, Gu Ning noticed that Gao Chengyun had already changed his attitude towards Cao Wenxin. He wasnt closer to Cao Wenxin, but seemed to be in an intimate rtionship with Tong Jiayao. Gao Chengyun had admired Cao Wenxin for a very long time, but there was no happy ending. Actually, nothing romantic happened between them. Cao Wenxin got a boyfriend afterwards, so Gao Chengyun gave up on her over time. Since he got over it, he could and would pay his attention to other girls and Tong Jiayao attracted him. Tong Jiayao was Zhu Yuanzhens friend, but they rarely met before. They didnt be familiar until they met more oftenter. Tong Jiayao was a beautiful and strongdy, and she easily attracted mens attention and appreciation even if they only met several times. After all, only when a mans heart was upied by another woman would he ignore other outstanding girls.. Chapter 2337

    Chapter 2337: Pregnant?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gao Chengyun and Tong Jiayao werent a couple yet, because neither of them wanted to have a sexual rtionship. They took it very seriously and wouldnt get together until they knew each other better. Cao Wenxin often gathered together with them, so she could see the change between them. Cao Wenxin wasnt a self-centered person, so she didnt think it was wrong that one of her admirers started to chase another woman. Instead, she felt happy for Gao Chengyun because he could start a new life. They were true friends, so they each hoped that the others could live a better life. They drank together, but Cao Wenxin felt like vomiting after a short while, so she immediately ran to the washroom. Seeing that, everyone was surprised. No way. She goes to vomit after drinking so little? Did she do that on purpose to avoid drinking? Its not her style. Is she carrying? An Ran suddenly said, implying that Cao Wenxin might be pregnant. It was just a joke, so everyone began tough about it. Alright, her younger brother is here. Dont make such jokes! Dont take it seriously. Zhu Yuanzhen immediately told them to stop. If Tang Jiakai took it seriously, Cao Wenxin might get mad at them after she learned about it. I wasnt born yesterday. I know youre joking. Tang Jiakai was displeased. He was several years younger than them, but he was already twenty-two this year. He was a grown-up man. He even shared dirty jokes with them, so it was no big deal in his eyes. If you think Im too young for that topic, Ningning is three years younger than me! Tang Jiakai argued. Gu Ning didnt leave us an impression that shes a young girl, said Gao Chengyun. Oh, do you mean shes old? Tang Jiakai squinted looking dangerous. He turned to Gu Ning and said, Ningning, Gao Chengyun just said that youre old! I didnt say that. I just mean that Gu Ning is mature and stable. I always feel that shes a mature woman. Gao Chengyun exined at once with an innocent expression. He didnt say that Gu Ning was old. It was Tang Jiakai who said that. Gu Ning put on a resigned smile. She wasnt mad because she knew that they were just joking. In addition, she was indeed the eldest one among them. She was actually nearly thirty, while they were mostly about twenty-six years old. Humph! Tang Jiakai snorted at Gao Chengyun and stopped talking about it. I need to see how Wenxin is now. Cao Wenxin had stayed in the washroom for a while, and Gu Ning was worried about her, so she stood up and went there. She didnt take it seriously when Zhu Yuanzhen joked that Cao Wenxin might be carrying, but now she thought it might be true. She only had doubts. After all, feeling like vomiting didnt mean that Cao Wenxin was pregnant. It could be a problem with her stomach. Outside the door of the washroom, Gu Ning knocked on it. Wenxin, are you alright? Im fine. Cao Wenxin replied inside, but she sounded weak. It seemed she just vomited heavily. Do you need to have a medical check in the hospital? Gu Ning said. She was afraid that Cao Wenxin might really be pregnant and alcohol could be harmful. If Cao Wenxin only felt ufortable, she could give her a power crystal to help her get better. However, if Cao Wenxin was really pregnant, she should stop drinking now! Although Gu Ning disapproved of pregnancy before getting married, they must face the problem if Cao Wenxin was really pregnant. Cao Wenxin opened the door and walked out. Her face was a little pale, and she said, No need. Perhaps my stomach is acting up after I ate hot pot today. Ill be fine tomorrow. Even if Cao Wenxin said that, Gu Ning was still worried, and decided to have a look with her Jade Eyes. After that, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to look at the inside of Cao Wenxins stomach. With a nce, Gu Ning made sure that Cao Wenxin was really pregnant. However, she couldnt tell her about it right now, so she took out a power crystal and gave it to Cao Wenxin. Stop drinking tonight. If you continue to drink, this medicine will be useless. Youll still feel ufortable in your stomach, said Gu Ning. For the time being she agreed with Cao Wenxin that there might be a problem with her stomach. Sure. Since she felt ufortable in her stomach, she didnt want to drink any longer. She wouldnt harm her own body. After taking the power crystal, Cao Wenxin felt much better. Back in the room, An Ran asked, Wenxin, are you alright? Why did you vomit after drinking so little? Everyone turned to look at Cao Wenxin with concern. Maybe the hot pot we had today is too spicy. My stomach is acting up now, said Cao Wenxin. They indeed had hot pot this afternoon, so they thought it might be the reason. If you feel ufortable, stop drinking now, or youll feel more ufortable, said Gao Chengyun. Cao Wenxin nodded, then she stopped drinking. She only had some water with them. When it waste, they separated. Cao Wenxin went back to the Tang familys house with Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai. Although Cao Wenxin had a separate room in the Tang familys house, Gu Ning told her to sleep with her in the same room tonight. She wasnt going to tell Cao Wenxin that she was pregnant. She just wanted to talk about it with Cao Wenxin so that Cao Wenxin could be mentally prepared. After they washed themselves, they began to chat while lying in bed. As they chatted with each other, Gu Ning deliberately talked about pregnancy. She asked, Wenxin, have you ever thought about what youll do if you had an unintended pregnancy? What? Cao Wenxin was struck dumb. She didnt know how to reply to that question. She had thought about that before, but they were very careful normally. However, they didnt take any precautions against pregnancyst time. No, surely she wouldnt get pregnant just because of that. If you get pregnant before getting married, will your parents be mad? Gu Ning asked. Of course, theyll surely be mad, said Cao Wenxin. Although she had never thought about getting pregnant before she was married, she didnt want it to happen, so she got anxious upon thinking that it might really happen. What if youre pregnant? What will you do? Gu Ning asked. If Im really pregnant, Ill surely get married. I cant have an abortion. I wont do that unless Xin Bei refuses to marry me, said Cao Wenxin.. Chapter 2338

    Chapter 2338: Do You Miss Me?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although she believed that Xin Bei was a responsible man, she worried that Xin Bei might refuse to marry her and not want their baby. Gu Ning wasnt very familiar with Xin Bei, but she also believed that Xin Bei was a responsible man, so she wasnt really worried about that. She was only afraid that it might be difficult for Tang Yunrong and the Tang family to ept. Although they were very satisfied with Xin Bei, it wasnt an honorable thing that their daughter had a premarital pregnancy. Nobody wanted it to happen. Alright, lets drop that topic. Gu Ning didnt want to talk about it too much in case Cao Wenxin was bothered. Oh, are you free tomorrow? Yeah, Im free on weekends, said Cao Wenxin. Go somewhere with me, said Gu Ning. She nned to take Cao Wenxin to have a medical check, but she couldnt tell her about it right now, or Cao Wenxin might not be able to sleep tonight. Where? Cao Wenxin asked. To visit a friend in the hospital, said Gu Ning. They were going to the hospital, but they actually wouldnt visit a friend. Oh, sure, said Cao Wenxin and agreed. It waste, and they soon fell asleep. Because Cao Wenxin had no idea about the truth, she had a sound sleep. The next morning, they had breakfast in the Tang familys house, and after resting for a while, Gu Ning went out with Cao Wenxin at 9 am. Tang Jiakai wanted to follow them, but Gu Ning told him to stay at home. Since Gu Ning didnt want him to go with them, Tang Jiakai didnt insist. After walking away from the Tang familys house, Gu Ning said to Cao Wenxin, Wenxin, I need to tell you something very important. Its about you. Dont be scared. Hearing that, Cao Wenxin had a premonition. What is it? Do you know why I talked about premarital pregnancy with youst night? Actually, I thought that you might be pregnant given the reaction of your bodyst night. I only had that thought, so I talked about it with you beforehand. I wanted to know your thoughts. Anyway, we need to do a medical check to make sure of it, said Gu Ning. Even if she was already sure of it, she couldnt tell Cao Wenxin right now. It was hard for her to exin how she managed to know. Cao Wenxin was stunned. What? She might be pregnant? After thinking for a while, she remembered that her period was indeed a few weekste. However, because her period was irregr and she just started her business recently, she didnt pay much attention to it. In an instant, Cao Wenxin had mixed emotions. If she was really pregnant, she would be excited and scared. She felt happy because she loved Xin Bei, and she was scared because she didnt know how to face her family. R-Really? Cao Wenxin said after she came back to her senses. Although she really hoped that she could marry Xin Bei, she didnt think it was the right time now. After all, they werent married yet, and a premarital pregnancy was really embarrassing. She didnt care about that, but her family might feel humiliated. So, we need to have a medical check to make sure of it. Be prepared, said Gu Ning. Cao Wenxin immediately realized why Gu Ning told her that they would go to visit a friend in the hospital. In fact, Gu Ning just wanted to take her to have a medical check. W-What if Im really pregnant? W-What should I do? Cao Wenxin panicked. What else do you want to do? You should get married. Xin Bei and you are adults. You can get married now, said Gu Ning. It was the best way to solve that problem. She didnt think that Cao Wenxin should have an abortion. It would hurt her body, and also meant that she wasnt going to marry Xin Bei. If so, there was no need for them to be together further. ordingly, they had to get married. Cao Wenxin might be criticized if Tang Yunrong and the Tang family learned about it, but it already happened and they had to face it. Well, Im afraid that my parents Cao Wenxin felt guilty. You have to face it even if youre scared. If youre really pregnant, you cant keep it a secret for long, said Gu Ning. Cao Wenxin fell silent, because Gu Ning told the truth. No matter how scared she was, she had to face the problem. However, she was extremely anxious. Although she wasnt sure of it yet, it was very likely to be true. Gu Ning couldnt help her, so she left Cao Wenxin alone. After they arrived at the hospital, they soon had a medical check. The result was out and Cao Wenxin was sure that she was pregnant. She had been pregnant for about ten days. After making sure of it, Cao Wenxin waspletely struck dumb. She was happy yet worried. Back in the car, Cao Wenxin asked Gu Ning. Ningning, what should I do now? Even though she knew that she had to face it, she was too scared to do it now. If youre not prepared to talk about that with your family yet, wait for a few days. You can tell Xin Bei about it first, said Gu Ning. Cao Wenxin indeed needed time to digest the news and be prepared for the baby, so she listened to Gu Ning and decided to wait for a few days. Ningning, can you drive me back to my own apartment? Cao Wenxin asked. She needed to be alone for a while. No problem, call me whenever you need me. Take care of yourself these days. Gu Ning wasnt worried that Cao Wenxin might lose her reason, because Cao Wenxin was very mature. Thanks, said Cao Wenxin. It was true that she wouldnt lose her reason just because of that. She was only afraid to meet her family, but she was actually very happy that she was pregnant. After that, Gu Ning drove Cao Wenxin back to her apartment. In her own apartment, Cao Wenxin didnt call Xin Bei at once, but calmed herself down first. She didnt call Xin Bei until she was calm. Because Cao Wenxin just called Xin Bei yesterday, she knew that he didnt have a task now, so she could get through to him. However, although Xin Bei didnt need to carry out a task, he still needed to work, so he couldnte to see Cao Wenxin. Before long, Xin Bei answered the call, joking. What? Do you miss me? Um, I need to tell you something, Cao Wenxin stammered. She believed that Xin Bei was a responsible man, but she was still worried. She didnt know what Xin Bei would do after hearing the news. Would he be happy or unhappy when he learned that he was a father now? Chapter 2339

    Chapter 2339: Proposal

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Even if he would take responsibility, she would still be sad if he was unhappy to hear the news. What is it? Im listening, said Xin Bei. Hearing Cao Wenxin stammer, he was afraid that it might be bad news. Um, Im pregnant, said Cao Wenxin. What? Hearing that, Xin Bei was amazed. He abruptly stood up from the chair, too shocked to believe his ears. D-Did you just say that youre pregnant? Yes! Cao Wenxin said. She was very nervous, because she wasnt sure whether Xin Bei was happy or unhappy to hear it. Oh my, youre pregnant. Youre pregnant! Im a father now! Im going to be a father! Im so thrilled! Xinxin, will you marry me? No, you must marry me. Ill marry you right now. Just give me some time, said Xin Bei excitedly. He loved Cao Wenxin so much that he couldnt wait to marry her. Actually, since Cao Wenxin became his girlfriend, he decided to marry her, especially after their rtionship became stable. He always wanted to propose to Cao Wenxin, but they hadnt been together for a long time. So he didnt want to scare Cao Wenxin if she wasnt prepared. However, since Cao Wenxin was pregnant now, he didnt have to worry. It was time for him to make a proposal. Cao Wenxin was surprised for a second, then felt greatly relieved. She was excited too, because the baby was wee. He loved her and wanted to marry her. Xinxin, give me some time. Ill go to ask for leave from Shaoting right now. Just give me some time, said Xin Bei. Sure, said Cao Wenxin. After that, they hung up and Xin Bei immediately went to see Leng Shaoting. Because they didnt have a task now, Leng Shaoting let him go as soon as he heard the reason. Leng Shaoting wasnt prepared to be a father now, but Xin Bei had gotten a girlfriendter than him and became a father earlier than him. Most importantly, he was going to be married soon. Leng Shaoting would be lying if he said that he wasnt jealous of Xin Bei. However, he could do nothing about that, because Ningning was too young and didnt reach the age of consent yet. If she reached the age of consent, he would definitely take her to get the marriage certificate as soon as possible. Afterwards, they would have their baby. With Leng Shaotings permission, Xin Bei went upstairs to pack up at once. Because he ran upstairs, he almost knocked Si Ming over at the turn of the stairs. Seeing Xin Bei running in a hurry, Si Ming asked, Xin Bei, did anything go wrong? Xin Bei said excitedly, No, Wenxins pregnant. Im going to propose to her! What? Si Ming was astonished, and got jealous at the same time. He had been together with Qiu Yuxin for a longer time than Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin, but Cao Wenxin got pregnant before Qiu Yuxin. He wasnt ming Qiu Yuxin, because they were very careful. Qiu Yuxin and he were upied with work now, and they seldom spent vacations together, so it wasnt appropriate for them to marry or have a baby. He wanted to marry, but he respected Qiu Yuxin. He wouldnt force Qiu Yuxin to stop working just because he wanted to get married. He was very respectful of Qiu Yuxins work as well. Although he was envious of Xin Bei, as Xin Beis close brother, he still felt happy for him. Congrats! We must celebrate it after you settle the date. Of course, Im going to pack now. I cant wait to propose to her! said Xin Bei, then was about to run away, but Si Ming stopped him. Do you n to propose to her like that? Its too simple. I dont see your sincerity. Look, you must make a good n, and we all must be present. It must be a grand proposal! said Si Ming. Although he wasnt romantic, he knew that a proposal must be grand to show the importance of the girl. Xin Bei was taken aback, then realized that it was indeed too simple and abrupt if he went to propose to Cao Wenxin like that. He didnt want Cao Wenxin to think that she wasnt important in his heart. Well, everyone is busy now. Can you go with me? Xin Bei said. Even if not all of us can be present, at least a few of us could go with you. There isnt much work these days. Shaoting will let us go. You must make a proposal in front of your close brothers. As for the setup, Im afraid you can only turn to Shaoting for help if you want to propose today. Although you better do it on your own, its a special situation. We need to treat it differently. If you decide to propose tomorrow, you can do the setup by yourself today. As an outsider, Si Ming could clearly see the problem, but Xin Bei was too excited to think about details. Xin Beis anxiousness could easily ruin the big night! I want to propose today. Ill ask Shaoting whether he can allow a few bros to go with me. Oh, I also need him to help me with the setup, said Xin Bei. Without dy, he ran outside. He couldnt wait a moment longer to go back to City B to propose. Si Ming was free now, so he followed him. When Xin Bei ran downstairs, he almost knocked Xu Jinchen over. Luckily, Xu Jinchen avoided him quickly. Where are you going? Xu Jinchen asked. To see Shaoting. Xin Bei didnt tell Xu Jinchen that Cao Wenxin was pregnant and he was going to propose in case Xu Jinchen stopped him and asked for details. Xu Jinchen indeed let him go. It was true that if he learned about Cao Wenxins pregnancy, he would certainly stop Xin Bei and ask about the details. The moment Xin Bei ran away, Si Ming came downstairs. Even though Si Ming didnt rush out as hurriedly as Xin Bei, he also walked fast. Why are you also in a hurry? Are you going to see Shaoting as well? Xu Jinchen asked. Come on, lets go. Ill tell you on the way. Xin Beis girlfriend is pregnant. Hes going to propose. He rushed to leave, but I stopped him. A proposal is very important. He must take it seriously, so I told him to ask Shaoting for help. Some of us must go with him and make a good setup for a romantic proposal. He must show how much he loves his girl by doing that. He epted my advice, so hes running to see Shaoting, said Si Ming. Xu Jinchen was surprised and had mixed emotions. Xin Beis girlfriend was already pregnant, but he was still single. Anyway, his close brother was going to be a father and get married, he surely felt happy for him.. Chapter 2340

    Chapter 2340: Doomed to Be Together

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Xin Bei went to see Leng Shaoting again, and told him that he was going to propose. Leng Shaoting didnt know that Xin Bei wanted to get married as soon as he went back home, so he didnt think about that. If Xin Bei was going to propose, Leng Shaoting certainly would let a few of their brothers go with him. Because Leng Shaoting needed to deal with something, he wouldnt go with them, otherwise he would go to see Gu Ning along the way. Leng Shaoting told Ai Weishun and Zhao Weixian to go with Xin Bei since they were free now. Two soldiers who were led by Xin Bei also went with them. Leng Shaotings subordinates were all men, so he didnt think they could set up a good proposal. So he decided to turn to Gu Ning for help. After all, Gu Ning was a girl, and knew girls much better than men did. Cao Wenxin was also Gu Nings cousin, so Gu Ning knew her very well. After Xin Bei and the others walked out of his office, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning. He chatted with Gu Ning for a short while before he got to the point. Ningning, I need you to help me with something. What is it? Gu Ning asked. Do you know that Wenxin is pregnant? asked Leng Shaoting. He wanted to make sure whether Gu Ning knew or not. Gu Ning understood that Cao Wenxin must have called Xin Bei and Xin Bei shared the news with Leng Shaoting afterwards. After all Xin Bei needed Leng Shaotings permission to leave so that he could propose to Cao Wenxin. With Leng Shaoting calling her and saying that he needed her help, it must have something to do with Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin. However, Gu Ning didnt know what exactly it was. Yeah, I know. Only she and I are aware of that right now. She doesnt know how to face her family, so I told her to rx for a few days. I bet Xin Bei already heard the good news, said Gu Ning. Right, Xin Bei just asked me for leave. He wants to propose to Wenxin right away, but he doesnt have much time to set up a good proposal. Can you help us with that? said Leng Shaoting. Hell propose? Gu Ning was surprised, but it was understandable that Xin Bei wanted to make a quick proposal after knowing Cao Wenxin got pregnant. No problem, Ill handle that. Keep it a secret from Wenxin. Xin Bei will contact you once he arrives. You two can discuss what to do next, said Leng Shaoting. Sure, I know, said Gu Ning. She definitely wouldnt let Cao Wenxin know, or it wouldnt be a surprise! Well All of a sudden, Leng Shaoting gave a sigh. What? Gu Ning asked with a smile. Ningning, why havent you reached the age of consent yet? I have to wait another two and a half years. Leng Shaotingined. It was torture for him to wait so long. Although they were determined to marry each other and would get married sooner orter if nothing unexpected happened, it wouldnt be legal until they had the marriage certificate. Pffttt. Gu Ning snorted withughter. It turned out that Leng Shaoting was upset because Xin Bei was going to propose to Cao Wenxin. Its not my fault. Its fate which made me be reincarnated in a body of eighteen years old. Anyway, if I was reincarnated in the body of an over twenty-two year old, I might not have met you. I might have had a boyfriend or gotten married already, said Gu Ning. It was hard to tell what exactly would have happened. Compared with other possibilities, it was the best result that she was reincarnated in Gu Nings body. Leng Shaoting was scared. It was true that he might not be able to meet Gu Ning and be together with her if she was reincarnated in another persons body. So, it is what it is, said Gu Ning. Right, and were fated to be together this life. Leng Shaoting stoppedining about it. Yes, were meant to be together, said Gu Ning with a smile. She was willing to please Leng Shaoting by saying something he wanted to hear. After chatting for another while, they hung up. Because Gu Ning was driving, Leng Shaoting didnt want to distract her. Xin Bei needed a romantic proposal set, so Gu Ning didnt go to eat in the Tang familys house, but went to work on it right away. It was a lot of work and she alone couldnt finish it within a limited time. She needed a professional nner. Due to the weather, they could only make the proposal indoors. So after pondering over it, Gu Ning chose Shengshi Hotel. She would call Cao Wenxin to dine together in the hotel, which wouldnt arouse any suspicions. In case there were no good rooms leftter, Gu Ning went to book arge private room first before going to meet a professional nner. Because they didnt have much time, they hired a lot of people to finish the set up at 3 pm. At noon, Gu Ning received a call from Xin Bei. Xin Bei said that he should arrive at City B before 4 pm and the city center at about 5 pm if nothing unexpected happened. Xin Bei didnt tell Cao Wenxin that he wasing to City B today. Instead, he told her that he would go to see her tomorrow. He made an excuse that he was upied today and couldnt leave until his work was done. Therefore, Cao Wenxin thought that she would only see Xin Bei tomorrow. Gu Ning also called Cao Wenxin at noon. She said that she was going to treat a few friends this afternoon and invited Cao Wenxin to join them. Cao Wenxin seldom turned Gu Ning down, so she agreed. Afterwards, Gu Ning called Gao Chengyun and directly said that Xin Bei was going to propose to Cao Wenxin at Shengshi Hotel today. If they were free, they coulde. Gao Chengyun was greatly surprised to hear the news, but he already got over Cao Wenxin, so he wasnt very sad. Cao Wenxin was still his good friend, so they had to be present. Even if they werent free, they would clear their schedule for that. Therefore, Gao Chengyun agreed at once, and Gu Ning reminded him to keep it a secret from Cao Wenxin. Gu Ning didnt tell them that Cao Wenxin was pregnant. She thought that it was better to keep it a secret for now. She would let Cao Wenxin tell themter. At 5 pm, Xin Bei and his bros arrived, but they had rushed over, so Xin Bei didnt buy a proposal ring yet. He needed to buy one right now. He could buy an average ring for the proposal, and book a custom-made ring for their wedding. Before long, Xin Bei bought the ring he needed. Although he didnt have time to carefully pick a ring, the one he bought wasnt cheap. At 5:30 pm, they reached the set. Upon seeing the set Gu Ning made for him, Xin Bei and the other men were all amazed.. Chapter 2341 - Proposal

    Chapter 2341: Proposal

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as Xin Bei reached the set, he began to get nervous. He was nervous not because he was afraid that he might be rejected, because Cao Wenxin wouldnt do that. It was just his first time, so it was unavoidable for him to be nervous. Be careful, single men, dont get too jealous of the loving couple, said Zhao Weixian. The other single men agreed andughed. If you dont want to be single any longer, find yourself a girlfriend, said Ai Weishun. Thats easy for you to say. No matter who wants to date us, she must tolerate the long distance. We can only meet once in several months. I dont think many girls can stand that. If there are, I wouldnt have stayed single for so long, said Zhao Weixian. Zhao Weixian had a girlfriend before, but they broke up precisely because of the long distance. He met another girlter, and had a good impression of her. He tried to chase her, but she rejected him because he spent most of his time in the military base and carrying out tasks. Different people had different aims. You just havent met the right one yet. See, many of our bros have a girlfriend now, said Ai Weishun. It was hard to tell when people would fall in love with the right one. Nearly everyone had his or her own problems in love. Not everyone could meet someone who loved them too. We couldnt force another person to ept us just because we liked him or her, and vice versa, It was very normal that people fell in love with someone who didnt love them the same way. However, usually, people could find their right one. Only when two people were both in love could they be happy together. Zhao Weixian understood that as well, so he never forced any girl to stay with him. Hepletely understood their worries. However, he still felt upset sometimes. Gao Chengyun and the others arrived at Shengshi Hotel at about 5:30 pm. Although they had seen countless romantic proposal sets before, they were still shocked by the set Gu Ning made this time. Not only was it impressive, but it was also full of love. They were all sensitive people, so they unavoidably got excited. Gu Ning arrived at Huafu Hills at 5:30 pm to pick Cao Wenxin up. She deliberately dyed it so that the other people could have enough to arrive. Cao Wenxin didnt ask Gu Ning who she was going to treat, because she might not know them. Gu Ning had too many friends, and she only knew a few of them. As soon as Gu Ning parked the car at the hotel, Gu Ning sent a message to Xin Bei and told them to get ready. The second Xin Bei read her message, he told the others to light the candles. Because there were many of them, they soon lit all the candles, then turned off the lights. After a few minutes, Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin came. When Gu Ning pushed the door open, she slightly pushed Cao Wenxin ahead, so Cao Wenxin became the first one who entered the hall. The moment the door was open, Cao Wenxin was struck dumb by the setup inside. The private room was full of rose petals and candles, surrounded by many balloons and colorful lights. From under her feet to the middle of the private room was a carpet of rose petals, with candles lit on both sides. In the middle of the hall was arge peach heart paved with rose petals, and there was also a circle of peach heart candles around it. Standing in the middle of the peach heart, Xin Bei was wearing a military uniform with a huge bunch of roses in his hands. And behind Xin Bei, there was a banner that read: Cao Wenxin, please marry me! Obviously, Xin Bei was proposing to her. Cao Wenxin understood that Xin Bei would make a proposal sooner orter after she told him that she was pregnant, but she didnt expect it to happen today. Xin Bei had just told her that he couldnte back until tomorrow. Cao Wenxin immediately realized that Xin Bei purposely did it to surprise her. Cao Wenxin burst into tears of excitement. Standing there, she didnt know what to do. Xin Bei walked towards her instead. She didnte back to her senses until Xin Bei was in front of her. Holding Cao Wenxins hand, Xin Bei walked to the peach heart in the middle. Without a word, Cao Wenxin followed him to the center of the peach heart. All of a sudden, Xin Bei let her go. Flowers in hand, he stared at her with a pair of tender eyes. Xinxin, I know weve only been together for a short time, but its not that short. We seldom meet and I know Im always absent, but Im sure that I love you. I love you deeply. Youre the one I want to spend the rest of my life with. Perhaps because of my profession, I cant be with you every day, but Ill do whatever I can to take care of you and protect you. Xinxin Saying that, Xin Bei knelt down on one knee, handing the flowers to Cao Wenxin. Will you marry me? he said very seriously. Cao Wenxin didnt take the flower and say yes right away, because she was too excited and surprised to stop crying. She covered her mouth with both hands, trying not to be ugly with tears. Marry him! Marry him! Marry him! Right at this moment, Ai Weishun, Gao Chengyun, and the others walked out and shouted. Because they hid in the darkness and Cao Wenxin focused on Xin Bei, she didnt see them until they walked out and she was astonished again. Marry him! Marry him! Marry him! Cao Wenxin didnt take the flowers from Xin Beis hands yet, so they wouldnt stop urging her. They recorded the romantic proposal scene with their phones, and Zhao Weixian had a video call with Xu Jinchen, so Xu Jinchen could see the proposal live. Xu Jinchen, Leng Shaoting, Chen Meng, and Si Ming were watching the video and felt excited too. Xu Jinchen and Si Ming also urged Cao Wenxin to ept Xin Beis proposal. This was the first time that they had ever witnessed a proposal made by their bro, but unfortunately they couldnt be present because they were busy with work. Leng Shaoting could see Gu Ning once in a while in the video. Whenever Gu Ning appeared, he couldnt move his eyes away from her. He ached to make a grand proposal to Gu Ning, but he couldnt do that right now. Seeing the romantic scene, Gu Ning couldnt help imagining how Leng Shaoting would propose to her in the future. To be honest, she was looking forward to it. Once Cao Wenxin came back to her senses, she took the flowers from Xin Beis hands, then Xin Bei put the proposal ring on her finger.. Chapter 2342 - Take Action Alone

    Chapter 2342: Take Action Alone

    After that, they hugged each other and had a long loving kiss, surrounded by their friends loud apuse. At this moment, Cao Wenxin was filled with love. There was nothing more touching than a proposal and wedding in a womans life! When the proposal was over, they were ready to have a meal. Dishes were ready, so once they sat around the table, the dishes were served. Before Gu Ning and Cao Wenxin came, no one talked about Cao Wenxins pregnancy, so Gao Chengyun and the others had no idea about that. They didnt know until they began to chat after the dishes were ced on the table. As soon as they heard that Cao Wenxin was pregnant, they were astonished. No way! It was just a joke I made yesterday. Its true? An Ran was struck dumb. Joke? What joke? Cao Wenxin asked curiously. Didnt you vomit yesterday? I joked that you might be carrying, but I didnt expect it to be true. You said you were better, so we just thought your stomach was acting up, said An Ran. Cao Wenxin was a little embarrassed. It turned out that they had already talked about her pregnancy when she vomited in the washroom. They didnt take it seriously, but Gu Ning did. Does your family know yet? Zhu Yuanzhen asked. Not really, said Cao Wenxin and became anxious. Xin Bei noticed her emotions, so he held her hand tightly andforted her. Dont worry, Ill visit your family with you tomorrow and we can talk about it then. In fact, Xin Bei was also worried. Although he didnt think Cao Wenxins family would stop them from getting married, premarital pregnancy wasnt an honorable thing after all. Her family could still be mad at him. If they were really mad, Xin Bei hoped that they would vent their anger on him, instead of Cao Wenxin. Cao Wenxin felt better after Xin Beiforted her. Everyone could see her anxiety, so they changed the topic at once. Even if they agreed that premarital pregnancy wasnt a good thing, they didnt think it was shameful. Cao Wenxin was already pregnant, so Xin Bei had to take responsibility. Luckily, he was a responsible man. Xin Bei proposed to Cao Wenxin once he learned that she was pregnant, which proved that he truly loved her and their baby. Xin Bei, Ill give you the bill for the proposal setupter. Dont forget to settle it, Gu Ning said, half jokingly, but Xin Bei indeed needed to pay the bill. It didnt cost much, but was very meaningful, so Xin Bei had to settle the bill by himself. Gu Ning brought it up in front of them not because she was afraid that Xin Bei would deny it. Xin Bei had over a hundred million yuan after all, so a few thousand yuan was nothing in his eyes. Most importantly, it was his proposal to Cao Wenxin, and he even bought a ring which cost hundreds of thousands of yuan for her. Gu Ning mentioned it simply because they were very familiar. She knew that they wouldnt mind and she wanted to make themugh. No problem. Xin Beiughed. He didnt feel embarrassed or annoyed when Gu Ning said that. He wasnt mean and he epted the joke. After the meal, Xin Bei invited them to have fun together in a club. It was a special day today, so there was no reason for them to be a wet nket. And after they separated for the night, Ai Weishun and his bros went to stay in Shengshi Hotel, while Xin Bei went to Huafu Hills with Cao Wenxin. It waste, so Gu Ning went back to her house at Huafu Hills as well. Although her house at Huafu Hills was always empty, it was cleaned regrly, so it was spotless all the time. She could sleep there anytime. She simply needed to get a quilt cover. Back in Huafu Hills, Gu Ning talked with Leng Shaoting on the phone for a while before she went to bed. However, at 2 am, Gu Nings phone suddenly rang and the caller was Leng Shaoting. Seeing his call, Gu Ning squinted and abruptly sat up. Without dy, she picked it up. It must be something serious so Leng Shaoting called her inte night. Shaoting, whats wrong? Gu Ning asked seriously. Ningning, I need your help. Weve been chasing a criminal who just arrived in City B. I cant go to City B now. So tell Ai Weishun and the others to handle it. The criminal is a professional killer, so hes very strong. Most importantly, there is a mysterious person with him. I think the person isnt normal. Im afraid they might be injured, so I need you to help them, said Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was unwilling to drag Gu Ning into the trouble. Even though she was skilled and strong, it was a very dangerous task. He didnt want Gu Ning to be hurt. However, if Gu Ning didnt help, he was worried that Ai Weishun and his other teammates might not be able to handle the situation. If they were ordinary men, even if there were five professional killers, they wouldnt be afraid. Ai Weishun and the other men were well-trained special forces and werent worse than those professional killers. They were even stronger than those professional killers. Unfortunately, the criminal might be with a person with super powers, so Ai Weishun and the others might not be able to defeat them. Leng Shaoting didnt want Gu Ning to be hurt, but the criminal held one of his bros hostage. His teammate was injured and was in a very dangerous situation, so he had to do something. Anyway, he believed that Gu Ning could handle it. He was worried simply because he cared about her. Sure, but I need to take action alone, said Gu Ning. She didnt disdain Ai Weishun and the other men, but her action might be limited if they went with her. No, its too dangerous if youre alone, said Leng Shaoting and disagreed at once. Ill be fine. I have a monster fox and the tree vine with me. If your teammates go with me, I cant let them out and my actions will be limited, so will my abilities. I could be in greater danger. Gu Ning exined. Well Leng Shaoting had to agree with Gu Ning. In addition, if there was really danger, Gu Ning alone could quickly run away. If Ai Weishun and other men went with her, she would have to protect them and even spare effort to save them.. She might put herself in danger because of that! Chapter 2343 - Protect Yourself First

    Chapter 2343: Protect Yourself First

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Well, I think you can just stay. We can do it after I arrive, said Leng Shaoting after thinking about it for a while. He was still afraid that Gu Ning might be injured if she took action alone. Shaoting, I know youre worried about me, but I need more practice to improve my skills. If youre always worried and wont allow me to put my skills into practice, I cant make progress. Since you already told me about it, you cant stop me from catching the criminal, said Gu Ning seriously. She knew that Leng Shaoting was worried about her, but she needed practice to improve her skills. During these days, she rarely had a fight. Only Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao practiced with her when they were free, but it was different from a real fight. If she wasnt in real danger, she couldnt exploit her potential. Since Gu Ning said that, Leng Shaoting understood that he shouldnt stop her, so he gave in. Fine, but you must protect yourself from being injured. They are holding one of my soldiers hostage, but if there is any danger, protect yourself first. Leng Shaoting wasnt selfish and he cared about his soldiers, but it was unreasonable to put Gu Ning in danger just to rescue the hostage. If the hostage couldnt be rescued and Gu Ning was injured, it would have been a bad decision. No problem, I promise that Ill protect myself well. If there is any danger, Ill run away, said Gu Ning. She mainly wanted to set Leng Shaotings mind at rest. She would do her best to save people, but wouldnt put herself in danger. She was helpful, but she couldnt save everyone. Hearing Gu Nings promise, Leng Shaoting was relieved. After that, they hung up. Gu Ning needed to change, then she went out and contacted Leng Shaoting for the location of the criminal. Leng Shaoting called Ai Weishun and told them not to take action. Knowing that Gu Ning asked to take action alone in case her abilities were limited, Ai Weishun wasnt mad. He knew that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent ordinary people. Both of them had super powers, so they were naturally much stronger than them. Although they knew that both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning had super powers, they werent clear about their specific abilities. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning also kept some secrets from them. Therefore, Ai Weishun understood why Gu Ning wanted to take action alone. However, he was also worried about her safety. Boss, are you sure that Gu Ning will be fine alone? Ai Weishun asked with concern. Of course, no need to worry about her, said Leng Shaoting. He actually didnt want to let Gu Ning take action alone, but Gu Ning insisted and he couldnt stop her. Since Leng Shaoting said that, Ai Weishun said nothing further. Xin Bei was ready to go out, and would meet Ai Weishun and his other bros with Gu Ning. However, before Gu Ning came, he received Leng Shaotings call and Leng Shaoting told them that Gu Ning would go alone. Xin Bei was astonished. He directly asked Leng Shaoting, Boss, are you sure youll let Gu Ning go there alone? He was aware of Gu Nings unbelievable abilities, and believed that Gu Ning could solve the problem, but he was surprised that Leng Shaoting would agree. After thinking about it for a while, he realized that Leng Shaoting had to agree if Gu Ning insisted. She insisted, said Leng Shaoting, sounding a little unhappy. Fine! Since Leng Shaoting already agreed, Xin Bei couldnt stop Gu Ning. As soon as Xin Bei finished the call with Leng Shaoting, he saw Gu Ning. Gu Ning, are you sure that youll be fine if you take action alone? Xin Bei walked towards her. Although he believed in Gu Ning, he still couldnt help worrying about her. Ill be fine, said Gu Ning. You must be careful. No matter what danger you run into, protect yourself first, said Xin Bei. Although one of their mates was held hostage and he was very worried about him and hoped that Gu Ning could rescue him, Gu Ning was innocent after all. If anything dangerous happened, he still wanted Gu Ning to be safe. Sure, said Gu Ning, then drove away. At this moment, Leng Shaoting sent photos of the criminal, the person with superpowers and the hostage to Gu Ning. After remembering their faces, Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting and asked him for the location of the criminal. Leng Shaoting tracked them by hacking into surveince cameras. Because their car never stopped moving, he could only tell Gu Ning their current location. Gu Ning couldnt end her call with Leng Shaoting so that Leng Shaoting could tell her wherever they went over time. Gu Ning sped up and immediately chased after the criminal. Seeing Xin Beiing back after walking out, Cao Wenxin asked, What? Dont you need to carry out a task? No need. Someone else reced me, said Xin Bei as he hugged Cao Wenxin. He didnt tell her that it was Gu Ning. Cao Wenxin was pregnant now, so he didnt want to worry her. Cao Wenxin didnt bother to ask further about it. It was Xin Beis work and his work was always confidential. She was a smart girl, and knew what she shouldnt ask about. The criminal obviously didnt intend to stay in the city, so he moved towards the suburbs until he reached a barren mountain, where there were no surveince cameras. As a result, Leng Shaoting couldnt find out where he was right now. Gu Ning had to search for the criminal on her own afterwards. Normally, criminals would find an unobtrusive ce to stay for a while after they came to the wilderness. It was the best ce for them to hide since there were no surveince cameras. It wasrge, but Gu Ning could easily look for what she wanted with the help of her Jade Eyes. Leng Shaoting lost the criminal, so Gu Ning ended her call with him and directly put her phone into her telepathic eye space. After Gu Ning drove into a ce where there were no surveince cameras, she put the car into her telepathic eye space as well, then set out on foor to find the criminal. The car would be noisy and would easily be noticed. Gu Ning didnt want to alert the criminal. Gu Ning walked very fast, but barely made any noise. At the same time, it was a little windy, so nobody could hear her. With the help of her Jade Eyes, Gu Ning searched for the criminal as she walked. Chapter 2344 - Where Are They?

    Chapter 2344: Where Are They?

    The criminal and the other two people drove there, so they should be easily found. Gu Ning first walked ahead along the traces left by their car and didnt stop using her Jade Eyes to look for them. However, the terrain was really difficult. Although there was a t road and the car could drive in, there were a lot of trees and many hills farther away which the car couldnt drive in. Therefore, Gu Ning guessed that they should be nearby after they stopped the car where the car couldnt go further. Or they left the car here and walked to their destination. Either way, it should be easy for Gu Ning to find their car. After following the traces for about a hundred meters, Gu Ning saw a car in the dense small woods. The car was exactly like the one which the criminal took. Leng Shaoting had sent her the screen capture of the car, so she recognized it immediately. The criminal and the person with super powers werent in the car, but there was a man lying on the rear seats. He was already unconscious, tied up, with his mouth gagged. Given his appearance, Gu Ning believed that he must be Leng Shaotings soldier. Gu Ning kept on moving closer. After observing around for a while, she saw nobody nearby. How could they leave the hostage alone in the car? The hostage seemed seriously injured, so he couldnt run away even if he woke up now. Gu Ning didnt know whether they left to deal with something and woulde backter, or if they directly ran away after leaving the hostage in the car. Either way, Gu Ning had to rescue the hostage first. After Gu Ning walked closer, she used her Jade Eyes to see the inside and outside of the car to see whether there were traps. If there wasnt any, she would take action then. If there was a bomb, the car might explode once she touched it. That would be the worst result. She could dodge the explosion, but the hostage inside would die. Gu Ning checked the car and found no bomb, so she tried to open the car. Unfortunately, the car door was locked, so she had to break the window. Gu Ning took out a dagger and put magical energy into it. After cutting the window a few times, it broke. Without dy, Gu Ning pried the car door open. Afterwards, she cut the ropes around the mans body off, then pulled off the adhesive tape on his mouth. The hostage was seriously injured, but luckily he was still alive. Gu Ning immediately put magical power into his body. Because he was still alive, his wounds quickly healed and his face became ruddy. After a while, he woke up. The moment he opened his eyes, Gu Ning stopped. The man was scared when he saw a person in front of him. He subconsciously jumped up and shrank to keep a distance away from Gu Ning. He seemed defensive. Because it was dark, he couldnt see the persons face. He could only see a high ponytail, so it must be a woman. Who are you? he asked and stayed alert. Leng Shaoting asked me to rescue you, said Gu Ning. Shaoting? The man was surprised, but also felt slightly relieved. However, he wasnt fully convinced. Who are you then? Im his girlfriend, said Gu Ning. Girlfriend? The man was struck dumb for a second. Leng Shaoting told her to rescue him and she was Leng Shaotings girlfriend. An idea dawned on the man. Are you Shaotings fiance? It wasnt a secret that Leng Shaoting already had a fiance, but they had never met her. Now he saw her in reality and got excited even though he couldnt see her face clearly. Yes, Im his fiance, said Gu Ning. The man, Tao Lin, was relieved right away. He introduced himself. Nice to see you, my name is Tao Lin. Shaoting is my leader. Because he was excited to see Gu Ning, he forgot that he was still in a very dangerous situation now. Tao Lin trusted Gu Ning, not only because of her words, but because of his own judgments. He didnt feel any malice from her. If she was hostile to him, she wouldnt have helped him get rid of the ropes. Moreover, he suddenly realized that he was feeling much better now. Even if his body was still ufortable, he could move around now. It must be Gu Ning who treated him. He didnt know what Gu Ning had done for him to be so much better after being injured seriously. Tao Lin thought of what hisrades had been through before. They had been badly injured too, and Leng Shaoting gave them a pill. After taking the pill, they got much better, so Tao Lin guessed that Gu Ning must have helped him take the same pill. Tao Lin was curious about it, but felt embarrassed to ask Gu Ning. Oh, when did you pass out? Where is the criminal and the other person? Gu Ning asked. If Tao Lin passed out just now, he should know where they went. If he had been unconscious for a long time, he might know nothing. Either way, she had to ask him about it. I was knocked unconscious by them not too long ago. I heard them say that they would go to find an ancient grave in the mountain before I passed out, said Tao Lin. Hearing that, Gu Ning squinted slightly. Get out of the car now. Gu Ning said to Tao Lin. Tao Lin didnt realize that he was still in the car until Gu Ning said that to him, then he immediately got out of it. I need to continue to chase them. You cant stay here alone, said Gu Ning. She took out her car key and handed it to Tao Lin. My car is at the intersection over there. Walk away along this road. You should be able to see my car about two meters ahead. Drive to Huafu Hills. Xin Bei is waiting for you there. Ill send him a message and tell him to meet you at the gate. No, if I drive your car away, what will you do? Tao Lin refused at once and looked worried. Its too dangerous for you to chase them alone. Rx, since Shaoting sent me here, I can handle it well. Do you need me to call Leng Shaoting and let him give you that order in person? Gu Ning said. Because she was unwilling to waste time, she directly threatened Tao Lin. Leng Shaotings words were orders to them, so they had to obey.. Chapter 2345 - Find Antiques

    Chapter 2345: Find Antiques

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions No, no, no need. Ill do whatever you say. Tao Lin gave in right away. He would leave before Gu Ning anyway, so there was no need to call Leng Shaoting. He didnt want to waste time here either. Therefore, Tao Lin took Gu Nings car key and left in the direction Gu Ning told him. Gu Ning also left the ce and went deeper. At the same time, she sent a message to Xin Bei and told him that she found Tao Lin. Tao Lin was on his way to Huafu Hills, so he could wait for him outside, while she would continue to search for the criminal. At this time, Xin Bei was lying in bed, but he wasnt asleep, because he was worried about Gu Ning. They should have been carrying out the task tonight, but Gu Ning went there alone. In other words, Gu Ning helped them, so he couldnt sleep now. It was very dangerous after all! He understood that Gu Ning was very strong, but one could never be too careful. Without any news from Gu Ning, he couldnt sleep. And it was not only Xin Bei; Ai Weishun and the other men had the same worry. They all stayed awake. If they could still sleep well in such a situation, they would be totally ungrateful. Their phones were on the entire time. They wouldnt mute their phones so that they could answer calls once their phones rang. Even if there was only a message, they must read it whenever their phones rang. As a result, once Xin Beis phone rang, he heard it and quickly took it out. It was a message from Gu Ning. Knowing that Gu Ning already found Tao Lin and that Tao Lin was on his way to Huafu Hills in her car, Xin Bei abruptly sat up on the bed in great shock. It was too efficient! Even if he knew that Gu Ning was very outstanding, he was still amazed by her efficiency. Because he made big movements, Cao Wenxin was woken up by him. Seeing him sitting there, Cao Wenxin asked, Whats wrong? Myrade who was held hostage was rescued. Hes on his way to Huafu Hills now. I need to meet him. You can continue to sleep now, said Xin Bei, then kissed Cao Wenxins forehead. Alright. Cao Wenxin didnt ask more about what had happened and went back to sleep. She was a pregnant woman now, so she needed more sleep. Afterwards, Xin Bei got out of the bed and went downstairs. He called Ai Weishun at once and told Ai Weishun that Gu Ning had already found Tao Lin and that Tao Lin was on his way to Huafu Hills. Tao Lin was in a very dangerous situation, so they were all worried about him. Therefore when they heard that he had been rescued and wasing back, they couldnt stay in their ces and rushed to Huafu Hills right away. No matter what, they had to see Tao Lin as soon as possible. Although Tao Lin was only a subordinate, the Red me cherished every soldier who served them. Every life mattered. Most importantly, they were serving their country and deserved great respect. After Xin Bei called Ai Weishun, he called Leng Shaoting too. He wasnt sure whether Gu Ning had told Leng Shaoting the news yet, so he thought that he should give Leng Shaoting a call. Gu Ning didnt tell Leng Shaoting that she had already found Tao Lin, because she was in a hurry and forgot. After sending Xin Bei a message, she directly put her phone into the telepathic eye space. As a result, Leng Shaoting didnt know that Gu Ning had already found Tao Lin and that Tao Lin was on his way back until Xin Bei called him. Leng Shaoting was relieved when he heard the news, because the criminal wouldnt have a hostage to threaten Gu Ning with. Without any worries, Gu Ning could do whatever she wanted to do. However, Leng Shaoting was still worried about Gu Ning, so he immediately left the military base and flew to City B on a private jet. He couldnt rx until he saw Gu Ning safe and sound. Gu Ning didnt know where the criminal and the person with super powers went. She could only rely on her senses to search for them, but she didnt do it alone. When Tao Lin was far away, she let the monster fox out and told it to help her. Gu Ning told it to not go too far so that they could hear each other if either of them found their target. Since the criminal and the person with super powers went to an ancient grave, Gu Ning couldnt find them on the ground. She had to find the ancient grave instead. As long as she found the ancient grave, she would soon find them. Gu Ning wasnt sure whether they already knew the location of the ancient grave. After searching around for half an hour, she finally found a grave tunnel, so the ancient grave should be nearby. Gu Ning immediately released some magical power to tell the monster fox toe back. If the monster fox found their target before her, it would have made some sounds. They were in the wilderness after all, so it was very normal for wild animals to make sounds. Once Gu Ning released some magical power, the monster fox felt it and ran towards her. Gu Ning didnt put it into the telepathic eye space, but kept it by her side. Anyway it was dark in the wilderness, so no one could see them. Since the ancient grave was nearby and the criminal along with the person with superpowers were still absent, Gu Ning guessed that they must have entered the grave tunnel. The grave tunnel was three meters under the ground. It wasnt shallow, so Gu Ning couldnt see what was under it. She could only see things two meters under the thick dirt. Therefore, Gu Ning couldnt know which side of the grave tunnel was the ancient grave and which side was the entrance. She could only let the monster fox help her. Gu Ning told the monster fox to find whether there was an entrance, because it didnt have Jade Eyes and couldnt see what was in the grave tunnel. After walking along the grave tunnel for a few meters, Gu Ning saw a fork in the tunnel, making it harder for her to find the entrance. Although she could directly dig a hole from the ground, she didnt think it was a good idea. Even if she entered the grave tunnel, she still needed to search ahead. It was dangerous inside, and there might be traps. She could handle it, but it was unnecessary trouble. Chapter 2346 - Why Dont You Join Us?

    Chapter 2346: Why Dont You Join Us?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Since Gu Ning found an ancient grave, she was unwilling to leave, but she had to catch the criminal first. The ancient grave was always there, but the criminal might run away if she didnt catch him right now. Gu Ning continued to search along the grave tunnel. After a few meters, she saw a fork again. After encountering several forks, Gu Ning was a little frustrated. There were so many forks! It seemed to be a maze. Gu Ning guessed correctly. There was indeed a maze grave tunnel inside, which was designed to stop gravediggers from finding the burial chamber. Given theplexity and size of the grave, the person buried in it must enjoy a high status. After searching around for a long time, they finally found the entrance. It was the monster fox that found it. Following the monster foxs sounds, Gu Ning ran to the entrance and saw many footprints, which implied that at least five people had been here. In other words, not only the criminal and the person with super powers, but there were also other people who entered the grave. They could either be the same group, or there were two groups of people, but Gu Ning felt that they must be in the same group. Covered by many tree branches, the entrance wasnt easy to notice. Normally, people wouldnt see it when they walked by. Since she found the entrance, Gu Ning had to go in. When Gu Ning was in the grave, she had no intention of avoiding the criminal and his mates, so she directly took out the night-luminescent pearl to light the way. Afterwards, she walked ahead, following the footprints. About ten minutester, Gu Ning heard their voices at the front, but she couldnt hear what exactly they were talking about. Anyway, she knew that they were right ahead of her. Gu Ning didnt avoid them and walked closer to them. Within a few seconds, she heard a mans annoyed voice with impatience. F*ck, were back to where we were earlier. Its a maze! Its so difficult. If it was easy, other people would have found it before us. Right, someone found this grave before us after all. The night-luminescent pearl could light arge area, so they noticed it when Gu Ning was five meters away. In horror, they immediately turned to look at the light and stayed alert. However, they didnt bother to turn off their shlights. They were all strong men, so they werent afraid even if there was a stranger. When they saw a woman and a fox, they were stunned and surprised. They were stunned because the woman was young and pretty. Moreover, they were surprised that she dared toe here alone. It seemed that she was a very bold woman. As for the fox, it was just an ordinary fox in their eyes. They didnt think it had any differences. A middle-aged man who had a foreign face and was suspected by Leng Shaoting to be a person with super powers, however, squinted and became alert once he saw the monster fox. He could see that this fox wasnt just an animal. There was strong power in it. Because he knew very little about monsters in Gu Nings country, he didnt know how to exin it. He was only sure that this fox might be aggressive. The foreign man could see that Gu Ning wasnt weak, but he couldnt see her special abilities. Gu Ning didnt pay special attention to the foreign man, but she felt evil power from him, so she was sure that he wasnt an ordinary man. However, she didnt know exactly what abilities he had. Anyway, he wasnt a threat to her. Who are you? A man asked Gu Ning. Who else do you think I could be in this grave? Facing five tall, strong men, Gu Ning didnt seem scared at all. On the contrary, she had the air of a gangster. Those men surely knew that only gravediggers would show up in a grave. Little girl, itsplicated here. Why dont you join us? If we can find treasures, we can share. What do you think? The criminal nicely said to Gu Ning. He was slightly suspicious of Gu Ning, so he wanted her to go with them so that he could observe her. If there was no problem with her, they could find treasures together and share. If there was a problem with her, they would directly kill her. Actually, if Gu Ning agreed with crity, it would only make them more suspicious of her. Gu Ning could see their thoughts. Well. She sneered. What if you kill me after finding the treasures? There are many of you, while Im alone, so I think we better not go the same way. Saying that, Gu Ning moved to go in another direction. Wait a second, the criminal shouted. He didnt be more suspicious of Gu Ning after Gu Ning refused to go with them, but he still stayed alert. Therefore, he felt it was better that Gu Ning went with them. Dont worry, we wont hurt you. Its arge ancient grave. There should be a lot of treasures. We cant take all of them. Were willing to share, said the criminal. Gu Ning pretended to ponder over it for a while, then agreed. Sure, Ill trust you once. In fact, even if you have the intention of killing me, you might not be able to do it. I hope we do not have any conflicts. We all came here for wealth. There is no need to kill, right? She had no n to kill them right now. Since she was already in the grave now, she decided to find treasure first. If she killed them before finding treasures, it would be troublesome. If she beat them unconscious and left them here, she might not be able to get back to the same ce after finding treasures. Besides, Gu Ning wasnt clear about the foreign mans abilities yet. What if he fought back? She couldnt kill him and could only injure him seriously. She also couldnt carry them while she went to find treasures. It was ridiculous! After finding treasures, she could put them into her telepathic eye space, then injure them and pull them out.. It could save a lot of energy. Chapter 2347 - A Magician?

    Chapter 2347: A Magician?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Sure, said the criminal. After that, Gu Ning went ahead along with them. The foreign man sized up Gu Ning and the monster fox, especially the monster fox. He tried to figure out how aggressive it was. Although he didnt think that he wouldnt be able to defeat a woman and a fox, he needed to know more about them in order to be well-prepared. Even if he couldnt know thempletely, it was better for him to know something. Gu Ning could feel that the foreign man was sizing her up, but she didnt care. The monster fox met the foreign mans eyes. It squinted and looked dangerous, so the foreign man immediately withdrew his sight. He could see nothing with a nce. May I know your name? You can call me Li, said the criminal. Li wasnt his real name. The criminals real name was Ma Shibiao. Gu Ning didnt know what crimes he hadmitted, but it must be very serious since Leng Shaotings team was sent out to catch him. Besides, the criminal used to be a professional killer. He must have killed many. Call me Gu please, said Gu Ning. There was no need to hide her real surname. It wasnt a big deal even if they learned about her identity. They would either be killed or put in jail after today. They wouldnt have any chances to take revenge. Miss Gu, where are you from? Ma Shibiao asked. City B, said Gu Ning. How did you know there is an ancient grave here? Ma Shibiao asked. Why are you asking me so many questions? Do you want to know my background or what? We just met. We have the same goal. After we get what we want, well separate. Its meaningless even if you know more about me. Are you still suspicious of me? Please dont think too much. Gu Ning mocked. Ma Shibiao and his mates had to agree that they thought too far. They didnt think that other people would know their whereabouts, but they stayed alert because they were very careful. Even though they were less suspicious of Gu Ning, they still stayed alert. Miss Gu, what is that in your hand? the foreign man asked. He had noticed the night-luminescent pearl in Gu Nings hands for a long time, but Ma Shibiao wouldnt stop asking Gu Ning questions earlier, so he didnt interrupt. The night-luminescent pearl made him feel veryfortable, so he believed it was valuable. Ma Shibiao and other men didnt notice the bright object in Gu Nings hands until now. Is that a night-luminescent pearl? Ma Shibiao asked in great surprise. He had seen many kinds of treasures, so he recognized them by a nce. Most people had heard of night-luminescent pearls, but only a few had seen it in reality. Therefore, even if they knew it could shine, not many people could recognize it. Ma Shibiao hadnt seen it with his own eyes before, but he had seen it on TV. It was a round, shining bead, so it must be a night-luminescent pearl. However, he never believed that night-luminescent pearls were as valuable as people said. It wasnt that bright, but it was indeed worth a lot of money. Yeah, its a night-luminescent pearl, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, the others were more surprised. Ma Shibiao said, Where did you get it? From another ancient grave, said Gu Ning. Those men didnt doubt that, because there were many treasures in ancient graves. It wasnt surprising that Gu Ning could find a night-luminescent pearl. It was hard to find a night-luminescent pearl in general, but it could be easily done in an ancient grave. Whats a night-luminescent pearl? the foreign man asked. Its a rare jewel of high value which can shine, said Ma Shibiao. Thats all he knew. He was an ordinary man, so he didnt know that the night-luminescent pearl contained endless magical power. In fact, the magical power of night-luminescent pearls were only very helpful for cultivators. For ordinary people, it could only improve ones health. Therefore, Ma Shibiao didnt have much interest in the night-luminescent pearl. He didntck money, so he wouldnt bother to have conflicts with Gu Ning for the night-luminescent pearl. Its not that he thought that he couldnt defeat Gu Ning, it was just unnecessary. The foreign man wasnt an ordinary man, so he could feel that the night-luminescent pearl was very special. It made him feel veryfortable. He actually was a little tired after traveling a long distance, but he felt much better after absorbing the energy of the night-luminescent pearl. Therefore, he wondered whether this night-luminescent pearl had a certain kind of energy that he didnt know of yet. Because of that, he had a desire to steal it. Once he wanted it, he would try to get it by hook or by crook. He was very interested in the night-luminescent pearl, but he wouldnt steal it right now. They shouldnt have conflicts at this moment, so he would take action after finding the treasures in this ancient grave. During this time, he must learn more about Gu Ning and the fox. Gu Ning didnt talk to them much, but she observed them quietly, especially the foreign man. She wanted to figure out his identity. From the foreign man, Gu Ning could see that he had a ck crystal ball the size of a fist. What surprised Gu Ning was that there was a figure in the crystal ball. She knew that it couldnt be a human being. If she guessed correctly, it must be a soul. The soul of a dead person was a ghost. If it was really a ghost, Gu Ning wouldnt be surprised at all, because this foreign man wasnt an ordinary man. In addition to that, in the backpack of the foreign man, there was also a 60 cm long magic wand. Yes, it was the magic wand, which Gu Ning had seen in the movie. It was the magicians weapon. In other words, this man might be a magician. He carried a crystal ball and a magic wand, so Gu Ning bet that he must be a magician. A magician was a character frequently mentioned in European and American folklore, fantasy literature, and tabletop and video games, referring to a group of people who could mobilize some kind of mystical power. Magicians could also be called wizards, witches, sorcerers, soothsayers, seers, etc. Chapter 2348 - Fall into a Puddle

    Chapter 2348: Fall into a Puddle

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions This foreign man had a crystal ball with a soul in it, and a magic wand, so Gu Ning believed that he should be a sorcerer. She was right. The man was a sorcerer. His name was Nichs, and he was from Country F. Gu Ning saw his ID card in his bag, so she learned his name and nationality. Besides, she found all of them carrying guns and daggers. It wasnt surprising, because they were fugitives and were in a dangerous grave. They surely carried weapons with them in case they encountered danger. After trying to get more information from Gu Ning by talking, Ma Shibiao started to focus on the situation they were in right now. It was a grave tunnel, dark and damp, and there were snakes, worms, rats and ants, so they had to be careful. If they were bitten by ident, they could be poisoned. Even if those animals werent poisonous, it would be disgusting if they touched them. Because the night-luminescent pearl contained magical power, those animals were attracted to it, but they didnt dare toe close due to its light. They werent used to light after living in the darkness for years. In addition, they were too weak to face the magical power of the night-luminescent pearl. If they were too close, they would feel ufortable. As Gu Ning walked ahead, she used her Jade Eyes to observe the surroundings. She tried to find the right passage to get straight to the master chamber as soon as possible. However, because the grave tunnel was intricate and upied arge area, it was inevitable that Gu Ning would repeatedly walk through the same passage. After they walked through a passage once, Gu Ning remembered its position to avoid walking through it again. However, at one of the forks, Gu Ning disagreed with Ma Shibiao and the other men. The passage that Ma Shibiao and the others wanted to go in would bring them back to the passage they just walked through. Because they didnt have Jade Eyes, they couldnt see it, but Gu Ning could. She refused to take the passage and proposed to take another road. Those men, however, thought their choice was better, so Gu Ning said, We just met by chance. I dont have to follow you all the time. If you insist on going that way, I think we can separate right now. In fact, it was impossible for them to separate. Gu Ning wouldnt separate from them, and they wouldnt either. Gu Ning simply said that to force them to go with her. She didnt have time to argue with them. She ached to find the treasures as fast as possible. After getting the treasures, she would deal with them. Even if Ma Shibiao wasnt very suspicious of Gu Ning now, he still didnt want her to leave their sight. Moreover, she might help them if there was really danger. Anyway, they werent sure which passage was the right path towards the master chamber. They just relied on their senses to decide. So since Gu Ning seemed determined, they gave in and followed her behind. Some people had entered this ancient grave before them and might have been trapped when they couldnt find the way out, so they saw skeletons along the path every now and then. They were professional killers and had witnessed countless bloody scenes, but they were still slightly scared when they saw the skeletons. At the same time, they were also worried. What if they couldnt find the way out? What if they were trapped here too? They had totally forgotten how they got here. This wasnt the first time that they had gone into an ancient grave, but they werent professional grave-diggers. This was only their third time grave-digging. For the first two times, it wasnt difficult, because the ancient graves they had visited before were small, but they felt it was quite hard this time. They were worried that they might not be able to find the way out, but they werent scared. They could dig a way out above their heads anyway. It was dangerous and the grave might copse, but it was a way out, so they still had choices. After they followed Gu Ning, they didnt go back to the same passage again, so they began to rely on Gu Ning to find the right path. They felt that she could lead them to the master chamber. Although Gu Ning led the way, she didnt walk at the front. Ma Shibiaos two friends were at the front, then Ma Shibiao, followed by Gu Ning and the monster fox. And at Gu Nings back was Nichs and his friend. Because the grave tunnel wasnt very wide and was only about 80 cm, it could only allow one person to go through at a time. Suddenly, a man at the front eximed and fell directly into the ground. The piece he stepped on was a puddle, which was just enough to amodate one person. Seeing that, everyone was scared. Gu Ning, however, stayed calm, because she had seen the puddle, but she didnt tell the man to avoid it. She wasnt that kind and was walking behind him. If she told him to be careful, those men might ask how she saw it. Anyway, the puddle wasnt very deep. It was less than two meters, and the man wouldnt drown. However, there were some sharp things in the puddle. If the man fell inside, he might be cut, but it wouldnt be fatal. If it was going to kill him, Gu Ning would have reminded him to be careful. Although they were fugitives, she still wanted to catch them alive and hand them to Leng Shaoting. After the exmation, the second man walked ahead to pull the first man out of the puddle. The first mans calf was cut by a sharp object, leaving arge wound which wouldnt stop bleeding. Luckily, they carried medicine with them in case they were injured. Therefore, once the first man was pulled out, his friends helped him treat and dress the wound. Damn it, there is a pit! Ma Shibiao swore. He seemed to me the person who was buried in this grave for setting this puddle to prevent other people from intruding. Let me walk at the front, said Gu Ning. She didnt aim to protect them, but simply wanted to find the master chamber as soon as possible. Ma Shibiao agreed. If there were any traps, Gu Ning would be the first one to fall into trouble. He didnt want his friends to be hurt. Therefore, Gu Ning started walking at the front, while Ma Shibiao followed behind her. The injured man needed his friends support to step forward, so he walked at the back. There were still many traps, puddles, and hidden weapons, but Gu Ning avoided all of them. Chapter 2349 - The Master Chamber

    Chapter 2349: The Master Chamber

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing that Gu Ning swiftly avoided the hidden weapons, Ma Shibiao and the other men were amazed by her abilities. It seemed that she wasnt weak at all! If they walked at the front, they might not be able to avoid all the attacks. Therefore, they became more alert to Gu Ning. Ma Shibiao had no intention of keeping all the treasures in this grave as his own. They were willing to share with Gu Ning. She was alone anyway, so she couldnt take much. He just hoped that Gu Ning had the same idea. As they met more and more traps, they got closer and closer to the master chamber. Although they hadnt found it yet, they were still excited. They couldnt deny that Gu Ning was very helpful along the way. After they walked ahead for another while, Gu Ning saw a cavern next to the grave tunnel five meters away. Because there was a wall in the middle, nobody could see it. The chamber was about ten square-metersrge with walls in every direction. It was empty, so it wasnt the master chamber. However, if they wanted to find the master chamber, they had to enter this chamber. Although there was nothing inside, nor even a door, there might just be a wall in the middle. Either way, they had to get into the chamber first. Because the wall was about one meter thick and it waspletely dark in the chamber, Gu Ning couldnt see clearly. She stopped at the wall next to the chamber. Ma Shibiao asked curiously, Miss Gu, is there anything wrong with this wall? Ma Shibiao was very smart. Once he saw that Gu Ning stopped in front of the wall, he guessed that there might be something wrong with it. Yeah, I think there might be a chamber behind this wall, said Gu Ning. Everyone was surprised and couldnt believe it. Miss Gu, can you tell us why? I dont see any differences in this wall, said Ma Shibiao. He couldnt believe it, but he was curious to know why Gu Ning said that. My fox smelt something different. If you dont believe it, you can continue to walk ahead. Anyway, Ill dig through this wall, said Gu Ning. In order to keep her secret from them, she lied that it was the monster fox who found it. Those men were convinced. After all, foxes indeed had a much better sense of smell than humans, so it was possible that this fox smelt something they couldnt smell. Whether there was a chamber behind this wall or not, they would join Gu Ning since she insisted on digging through the wall. If they continued to walk ahead while Gu Ning found the chamber, they could miss treasures! Besides, they might not be able to find the way back if they walked ahead. They could end up in trouble and lose Gu Nings help. Thinking of that, Ma Shibiao agreed. If so, lets dig now. They all carried tools, so they immediately took out their tools to dig through the wall. Because they only needed to dig a hole which could allow a person to go inside, two men were enough. Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary person, but she was a woman after all, so Ma Shibiao felt embarrassed to let her do the work. So he told two of his subordinates to dig first. Criminals werent bad people all the time. At least, Ma Shibiao took care of Gu Ning because she was a woman. However, Gu Ning wouldnt let him escape. The wall was about a meter thick, so it wasnt difficult to dig across. At the beginning, Ma Shibiao and the other men thought that it might only be fifty centimeters thick, but they were wrong. They even doubted whether there was really a chamber behind it. When they finished two thirds of the work, Ma Shibiao said, Did the fox make a mistake? Go on, I believe its right, because I have met the same situation before, said Gu Ning. Therefore, they continued to dig and finally the wall was broken. There is really a chamber! Everyone was thrilled to see the chamber behind the wall, but a ck thing suddenly rushed out and knocked against the man in the front. The man stepped backwards and scared other people away. It turned out to be arge bat, but luckily the man wasnt injured. The bat immediately flew away after hitting the man. F*ck, it hurt me! The man wasnt injured, but it was painful, so he swore. Because a bat suddenly rushed out, they were worried that there might be other bats, so they didnt go over right away, but waited to see what would happen next. Boss, what should we do now? No one knows whether there are more bats or unknown dangers. The man who was knocked by the bat asked Ma Shibiao. Before Ma Shibiao said anything, Gu Ning said, Put a torch inside. No matter what is in there, itll stay away once it sees the light. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the inside of the chamber, and she saw no more bats, but there were many other snakes, rats, and small animals. Therefore, it was necessary to chase them away with a torch. They needed to go in to see more. Ma Shibiao wasnt mad even though Gu Ning interrupted him, because he had no idea what to do. He had never been through something like this before. Gu Ning seemed to be experienced, so they were willing to listen to her. After all, with Gu Nings help, they found this chamber. They all felt that they would find treasures by following Gu Ning. Do as Miss Gu said, said Ma Shibiao. Ma Shibiao was their leader, so they wouldnt do anything unless Ma Shibiao gave them the order. Without dy, they took action. Before long, they made a torch and lit it, then moved it to the hole. They didnt continue to dig after lighting the torch. They waited for a long while, then continued when they heard nothing. One man kept on holding the torch by the hole. Chapter 2350 - Wait for More News

    Chapter 2350: Wait for More News

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Before long, they finished the work so the man holding the torch went in first. He was nervous and anxious, but he had to protect his leader by going inside before them. Moreover, with him having the torch, he should be the first one to go into the chamber. Therefore, the man carefully went through the hole into the chamber. Although there were some snakes, rats, and small animals, they all moved away once they saw the light. They didnt dare to attack the man. Seeing that, the man was relieved. The others outside didnt follow him in, but waited for him to make sure that there was no danger. Boss, its safe inside. Come on in now, but I dont see an exit. It seems to be a closed chamber, said the man after ncing around the cavern. Ma Shibiao didnt move right away, but turned to look at Gu Ning. He needed her advice, because it was just a closed cavern. At this time, Ma Shibiao already took Gu Ning as the leader, so he asked her advice all the time. Lets go in first. We need to be careful. There might be traps around. If there is nothing inside, I dont think this cavern would exist. Its even separated by a wall. Gu Ning said, Anyway, the wall is already broken. We must go in to have a look. They hadnt carefully observed it yet, so Gu Ning couldnt jump to conclusions. Ma Shibiao agreed. No matter what, the wall was already broken so they should go inside to have a look. In addition, it was also possible that there was another chamber behind to the wall of this cavern. After that, they climbed inside one after another. The next second, they began to observe the cavern. The cave wasnt big; only being about ten square meters. The four walls were made of bricks, and there was nothing special about it. They couldnt see any differences, so they hoped that Gu Ning, or the monster fox to be specific, could find anything different. The monster fox had no idea what it should do, but it listened to Gu Ning and walked around the walls for a while as if it was observing something. Gu Ning directly used her Jade Eyes to see whether there was another chamber next to this one. Without surprise, there was indeed another cavern. Although it was also empty, there was a grave tunnel leading from it. Gu Ning didnt know what was at its end; they needed to go inside to figure it out. There should be another chamber, said Gu Ning. Dig the wall! Ma Shibiao made the order at once. He had three subordinates. One was injured and one held a torch, so only one left to dig the wall. Although it took some time, it wasnt tiring. After Gu Ning separated from Tao Lin, it had been one and a half hours, so Tao Lin had already arrived at Huafu Hills. Before he arrived, Xin Bei and the others had been waiting for him for a long while, but they didnt lose their patience. They were only worried that Tao Lin might encounter some trouble on his way. Xin Bei remembered Gu Nings car, so he recognized it once it approached. Tao Lin came back, so he should be fine. In the distance, Tao Lin saw three men standing at the gate of Huafu Hills, recognizing Xin Bei and his otherrades. He stopped the car at Huafu Hills, then got out. Tao Lin, are you alright? Even if they knew that Tao Lin was fine, Xin Bei and the other men still asked him with concern. Im fine. Im just a little worried about Gu Ning, said Tao Lin, feeling guilty. Because of him, Gu Ning went to the wildernesste at night. She had rescued him and even went to chase the criminal. She was just a girl! Even though Leng Shaoting agreed to let Gu Ning carry out the task which proved that Gu Ning had the abilities, Tao Lin was still worried about her. Rx, shell be fine, said Xin Bei tofort him and themselves. How was the situation when Gu Ning found you, Ai Weishun asked. Gu Ning only told Xin Bei that she had found Tao Lin and Tao Lin would soon be back, she didnt tell him more details. When Gu Ning came, I was unconscious in the car. The criminal was gone. I heard they found an ancient grave and left to dig it. Gu Ning told me to leave before her with her car, while she left to chase the criminal on her own. I didnt want to leave before her, but she put pressure on me with Shaotings authority. I had to listen to her and came back first, said Tao Lin, looking very guilty. Alright, dont be guilty. Its Shaotings decision. We must obey his order. Lets go back and wait for more news. Shaoting ising here, and should arrive in a few hours, said Xin Bei and took them to have a rest in Cao Wenxins ce. Cao Wenxin agreed because it was veryte now. This time, the wall was half as thick, so they soon dug a hole through it. Because a bat had attacked themst time, the man who went to dig the hole was much more careful this time. When the wall was about to break, he stood aside in case there was anything rushing out. Once he walked aside, the man holding the torch walked closer. When he saw nothing, the man continued to dig. After a while, a hole which allowed a person to climb through was ready, and the man holding a torch went in first again. After he was in, he only saw snakes, rats and other small animals. He wasnt attacked. Boss, there is a passage. Upon seeing the passage, the man reported it to Ma Shibiao. Ma Shibiaos face lit up at once. He felt they could soon find the master chamber through the passage. When they got into the chamber, they indeed saw a passage, so they went ahead together. Gu Ning still walked at the front. She didnt need a torch because the night-luminescent pearl was much more useful. All the snakes, rats, and other small animals didnt dare to approach her.. She only needed a torch when she needed to burn something. Chapter 2351 - Afraid of Danger

    Chapter 2351: Afraid of Danger

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The passage was tortuous. After walking about ten meters, they reached a stone door. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and saw arge chamber behind it. From her direction, she could see another stone door at the front of the chamber, but she couldnt see what was behind it yet. On both sides of the stone door, there were two coffins. They were like guardians, guarding both sides of the stone door. Unfortunately, Gu Ning couldnt see what was in them. In addition to that, there was nothing else in the chamber. However, there were many small holes around the walls of the chamber. If Gu Ning guessed correctly, there should be hidden weapons. Given my experience, there might be hidden weapons, so we must be careful, said Gu Ning. Even if Gu Ning didnt remind them to be careful, they would be very cautious, but now they had to be even more careful. Gu Ning searched around the stone door for the switch. If there wasnt one, they would try to break the door. After searching for a while, Gu Ning found a different stone on the wall, so she assumed that that was the switch. The next second, she pressed it down. Because Gu Ning was unwilling to be stained with any dirty things or poisons, she put on gloves. The stone was really loose, so when Gu Ning pressed it, it sank in, then the stone door moved with a loud groan and slowly opened. Seeing that, everyone was happy. When the stone door moved, Gu Ning stepped a little back, because there were hidden weapons. She didnt know whether they would be unleashed. The others didnt know that, and didnt think further about it, so they just stood there. They didnt notice that Gu Ning stepped back either. Gu Ning didnt remind them to step back because they found the master chamber. It was time for her to get rid of them. Since there were hidden weapons, she would let them go in first. If the hidden weapons could help her get rid of them, it would be for the best. Seeing Gu Nings behavior, the monster fox did the same thing. Gu Ning didnt make big moves because she didnt want to attract their attention. At their back, Nichs was watching her. Therefore, she casually moved behind Ma Shibiaos two subordinates. When the door was mostly open, several arrows were shot out from inside. They were scared and immediately ran back to hide. The man at the front couldnt avoid the arrows quickly, and was shot in the arm. It wasnt serious, but he was injured. At least he couldnt use this arm for the time being. When all of them backed to the turn of the grave tunnel, the arrows finally stopped. Ma Shibiaos other subordinate dressed the injured mans wound at once. At this moment, Ma Shibiao had two injured men. F*ck, there are hidden weapons, said Ma Shibiao angrily. Although it was very normal that there were traps and hidden weapons in an ancient grave, he was mad upon thinking that two of his subordinates were already injured. They couldnt carry many thingster. Its very normal. The more hidden weapons there are in a grave, the more treasures there should be. Like only rich people have safes in their homes, because poor people dont have valuable things to take care of, said Gu Ning. Ma Shibiao felt much better once he thought that there might be a lot of valuable objects in the chamber. Nichs barely said anything along the way. He followed them in silence, but Gu Ning never ignored him. After all, he wasnt an ordinary man, and Gu Ning wasnt sure of his abilities yet. No matter how strong Ma Shibiao was, he was just a mortal, so Gu Ning wasnt afraid of him at all. So, what should we do now? Will there be more hidden weapons? Ma Shibiao asked. Let someone walk over there, and well know, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, they frowned. It was too dangerous! Although all the men here were Ma Shibiaos subordinate except for Nichs, Ma Shibiao was reluctant to risk their lives. Its too dangerous! Do you have any other ideas? Ma Shibiao asked. He wasnt frightened, but it was too risky. If there was another idea, he wouldnt need to take the risk. You want the treasures, so you shouldnt be afraid of danger. You look like a coward now. Gu Ningughed at him, then directly walked ahead. Ma Shibiao was angered by Gu Nings words, but couldnt say anything about it, because Gu Ning walked out alone. It proved that she was braver than them. The other men felt embarrassed, but Nichs stayed calm. He didnt go over because he wasnt the leader in this grave-digging team. There was no need for him to take the risk. In addition, he wanted to see Gu Nings abilities. As soon as Gu Ning walked over, arrows shot out. Gu Ning held two daggers in her hands. She didnt run away, but directly fought against the flying arrows. She nned to see how long these arrows would continue. There werent many flying arrows, but it wasnt easy to deal with. Five arrows were shot over at a time, so there would be over a hundred arrows after several rounds. Gu Ning could handle the flying arrows well, and it didnt take much energy. She was only a little tired. Nichs and the other men were amazed by her agility. Perhaps only Nichs could do the same thing. Ma Shibiao and his subordinate might not be able to handle it. After over a hundred arrows were shot, it suddenly fell silent. The grave tunnel was quiet, but the chamber wasnt. It was only the first barrier outside the chamber. There were many hidden weapons in the grave tunnel, so there must be more in the chamber. After all, it was easier to hide in the grave tunnel than in the chamber. There were corners and turns in the grave tunnel, but there were only two coffins in the chamber. There was no ce where they could hide. By then, they had to rely on their own abilities to protect themselves. After the hidden weapons in the grave tunnel stopped, Gu Ning ignored Ma Shibiao and the other men, and walked ahead alone. Seeing that, Ma Shibiao and the other men immediately followed.. They now fully believed that they would be safe and get the treasures by following Gu Ning. Chapter 2352 - Who Should Do That?

    Chapter 2352: Who Should Do That?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning walked to the door of the chamber, but she didnt rush in. She observed it thoroughly first. This tomb chamber was veryrge, about fifty square meters. In front of the stone door, there was a canal about two and a half meters in width, but there was no bridge, so they had to jump over by themselves. It was very difficult for ordinary people to do that. With the help of the five meters long road before the canal, Ma Shibiao could jump over, but his subordinates werent able to. Two of them were injured, and the uninjured one looked weak. On the other hand, it couldnt be easier for Gu Ning and Nichs to jump over the canal. They couldnt swim over, because there were strange creatures in it. They floated on the surface of the water now, so it was impossible for them to swim over. Looking at this canal, Ma Shibiao frowned. Can we jump over? Given his abilities, he thought that he could, but he still had worries. Even if he jumped over, how should he get back with treasurester? He couldnt throw the treasures over, because they were fragile. They would be worthless if they were broken. You look skilled. It shouldnt be difficult for you. Gu Ning mocked. Ma Shibiao was displeased, but he knew that it wasnt a problem for Gu Ning to jump over. He didnt want to embarrass himself by arguing with her. Little fox, go over before us. There must be more hidden weapons. Have a try, thene back right away. Dont waste time there, and dont get injured, said Gu Ning. She decided to let the monster fox test it first. The monster fox was very agile, so Gu Ning wasnt worried about it. Without dy, the monster fox flew over, easily crossing the canal, andnded on the ground opposite. The moment the monster fox touched the ground, arrows were immediatelyunched from all directions to where the monster fox was standing. There were more than the arrows Gu Ning had dealt with earlier. Witnessing that, Ma Shibiao and the other men were scared. If they just jumped over, they might not be able to handle it and the arrows would pierce into their bodies. The monster fox, however, avoided all the arrows and immediately jumped back. As soon as it was back, the flying arrows stopped. The mechanism in the tomb chamber was inductive. As long as there was an intrusion, it would activate the mechanism andunch hidden weapons. How many hidden weapons are there? Ma Shibiao asked. He wasnt particrly asking Gu Ning; he was just wondering. We can just continue to test it. When it stops, its over, said Gu Ning. There are too many flying arrows. Who can do the test? Ma Shibiao said. It was obvious that he wouldnt do it. He wouldnt order his subordinates to do it either. Gu Ning understood what Ma Shibiao was implying. She sneered and said, We can throw something over. There were too many flying arrows so Gu Ning was unwilling to do the test alone. Even if she had to jump over and could handle it, she was reluctant to let Ma Shibiao and the other men share what she earned by doing nothing. Sure, lets throw something over. Ma Shibiao agreed at once. Do it now. Take your valuable stuff out first. Then throw your backpack over. You can do it one by one. If its too light or too few, it might not be able to test the hidden weapons, said Gu Ning. Ma Shibiao agreed, but he still did nothing. Gu Ning didnt know whether something light could trigger the hidden weapons, and she purposely wanted to make them throw more stuff over. Ma Shibiao stopped hesitating and told one of his subordinates to do it first. The subordinate didnt dare to waste time. There was nothing valuable in his backpack, and they carried guns on them, so he directly threw his backpack over. However, nothing happened after his backpack fell to the ground. Why? Ma Shibiao asked. Perhaps its too light. Throw another backpack over, said Gu Ning. She thought that she might have guessed correctly. If it was too light, it couldnt trigger the hidden weapons. Therefore, another man threw his backpack over. There were some tools inside, so it was a little heavier. Once the backpack touched the ground, flying arrows shot out again. Countless arrows hitting the backpack. It didnt stop until nearly two hundred flying arrows were shot. After observation, Gu Ning came up with a guess that every block on the ground was a hidden weapons mechanism. Once the mechanism of this block was triggered, hidden weapons would be fired, and it would stop when it was touched next time. The ground was made of nine-square divisions. In order to prove her guess, Gu Ning told the monster fox to jump over to the ce it had just touched. She told it not to touch any other blocks. The monster fox obeyed her order and jumped over to the same ce. Because the monster fox quickly came back after its first jump, there were still a lot of arrows left and they shot out this time. Although the monster fox could avoid them, it was very dangerous. There were too many sharp arrows, while it could only protect itself from being shot within a block about two square meters big. If it touched another block by ident, more arrows would be shot at it. After over a hundred arrows were fired out, it stopped. Added with those that were shot outst time, there should be about two hundred arrows. ordingly, Gu Ning was sure that each block could fire about two hundred arrows. When the monster fox got back, Gu Ning told it to jump over once more. She told it to step on the same block it just touched. Gu Ning was right. After the monster fox touched the same block, there were no more arrows. Ma Shibiao and the other men, however, thought there were no more hidden weapons. They were very excited. Its amazing. There are no more hidden weapons. No, I think only the two blocks where the fox and the backpacks are wont fire any more hidden weapons. There should be more hidden in other ces. Its a nine-square division. After my test, I guess that each block is a trigger. The hidden weapons wont stop hitting us until all the traps have been triggered. What? Ma Shibiao was shocked. In that case, there were seven blocks left, but they didnt have enough things to trigger the traps! Chapter 2353 - Shes Really Amazing

    Chapter 2353: Shes Really Amazing

    We dont have enough things to do that. Could you let your little fox finish that work? said Ma Shibiao. The fox was very agile, so he thought that it wouldnt be a problem. What? Gu Ning turned to look at Ma Shibiao disdainfully. If I had known that you were so useless, I would havee here alone. Ma Shibiao couldnt stand it and argued angrily. Miss Gu, I know we relied on you to get here, but you cant humiliate me again and again just because of that. Stop bullying me! His subordinates were also mad at Gu Ning. They had no intention of hurting her, but they felt reluctant to be humiliated by Gu Ning. Gu Ning snorted. If so, I dont want the treasures inside now. If you want them, go get them by yourself. Once she finished, Gu Ning turned around and was about to leave. It seemed that she indeed lost interest. However, Ma Shibiao didnt want her to leave. Miss Gu, do you have to be so unreasonable? Im unreasonable? Its you who is treating me as if Im an idiot. Why do I have to do everything for you? I can only have one-sixth of the treasures. Its not worth my effort. Why shouldnt I leave? said Gu Ning. Ma Shibiao didnt know what to say. In fact, if he were Gu Ning, he would also feel it was unfair. Fine, you can have two shares, said Ma Shibiao. As long as Gu Ning was willing to solve the problem for them and take them to find the treasures, they wouldnt mind giving her one more share. However, she must have the abilities to safely leave here. I need three shares. Ill have two, while my little fox can have one share. Its done a lot for us, said Gu Ning. She didnt mean it when she said that she would leave. It took a lot of effort toe here, so she wouldnt leave with nothing. She just wanted Ma Shibiao to give in. In fact, even if she didnt help, Nichs could help them get rid of the hidden weapons in this chamber. She also knew that Nichs was observing her silently. Anyway, Gu Ning had no intention of hiding her real abilities. It seemed that Ma Shibiao had no idea about what Nichs could do, or he wouldnt have turned to Gu Ning for help every time. It was true that Ma Shibiao was unaware of how strong Nichs was. He only thought that Nichs was as strong as him, so he didnt think Nichs could do what he couldnt. Gu Ning continued. You cant get the treasures by doing nothing. Two of you must join us in the fight. There are seven blocks left. My fox and I will deal with four of them, while you can handle the other three blocks. It should be easy for you. No problem! Ma Shibiao hesitated for a few seconds, but still agreed in the end. He bet that Nichs and he should be able to handle it. He didnt ask Nichs for his opinions because they came together. There was no reason for Nichs to stay on the sidelines. Actually, if Gu Ning hadnte, they would have had to do everything on their own. Gu Ning might be mad if they did nothing. This girl and her fox were very skilled and had solved so many problems for them. They also agreed to deal with four blocks, so they only needed to handle three blocks. In that case, they were at an advantage, and there was indeed no reason for them to refuse. If they disagreed, they would have to deal with all the blocks by themselves. Great, my fox and I will go first. You can follow us. If we do it at the same time, itll be too dangerous when all the hidden weapons are triggered, said Gu Ning. Sure, said Ma Shibiao. Because Ma Shibiao and the other men were present, Gu Ning ran a distance before she made a jump. If she directly jumped over, they would be stunned. She didnt need to hide some of her abilities, but she should keep her secrets from strangers. However, because it seemed too easy for Gu Ning to jump over, Ma Shibiao and the other men were amazed. Jesus, it seems so easy for her, said one of Ma Shibiaos subordinates. Shes really impressive. Otherwise she wouldnt have been so disdainful to our boss just now, said another man. Once he said it aloud, he realized that he shouldnt have said that. He immediately turned to look at Ma Shibiao. Unsurprisingly, Ma Shibiao was displeased, but he said nothing. He had to admit that Gu Ning was really impressive. Im sorry, boss, said his subordinate in horror. Ma Shibiao remained quiet, so his subordinate didnt dare to say anything again. Gu Ning and the monster fox jumped over and stepped on two blocks separately, which triggered the hidden weapons. Because they did it at the same time, two batches of arrows were fired. There were so many sharp arrows that it scared everyone. This time, Gu Ning didnt deal with it just with her bare hands. She directly used her magical energy to get rid of the flying arrows. For the time being, Gu Ning was unwilling topletely show her super powers, so she limited herself. In other peoples eyes, she was only avoiding the arrows. Nichs, however, could see something different from her. He could feel a powerful energy from Gu Ning, but he was a foreigner and knew nothing about kung fu or magical skills. He didnt know what the power was exactly. He could only conclude that Gu Ning wasnt weak. Before long, Gu Ning and the monster fox got rid of the flying arrows, and it became quiet again. After taking a breath, Gu Ning and the monster fox jumped to two other blocks, triggering the hidden weapons once more. Although there were already four blocks without hidden weapons now, Gu Ning and the monster fox had to move around within the block they jumped to in order topletely get rid of the hidden weapons. However, even if there were countless flying arrows, Gu Ning and the monster fox were still able to handle it well. They were almost injured a few times, but luckily they were fine.. Chapter 2354 - Ghosts Exist in This World

    Chapter 2354: Ghosts Exist in This World

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Seeing Gu Ning and the monster fox handling the situation with ease, Nichs and Ma Shibiao were more impressed. Although Nichs thought more highly of Gu Ning, he still believed that he could defeat Gu Ning because he had his own secret weapon. After a few minutes, Gu Ning and the monster fox hadpletely gotten rid of the hidden weapons linked to the four blocks, so they jumped back to the stone door. Now, its your turn, Gu Ning said to Ma Shibiao. Ma Shibiao and Nichs didnt hesitate. They directly jumped over after doing a run-up. It couldnt be easier for Nichs, while it took some strength from Ma Shibiao. They stepped on the safe blocks before moving to the blocks still linked with hidden weapons. Nichs could handle the flying arrows easily, but it was a little difficult for Ma Shibiao. His clothes were quickly torn in several ces. When he was almost done, a flying arrow hit his arm. Luckily, there was only a shallow cut, which wasnt serious. Now there was only one block left. Because it was only two square-metersrge and two men could barely stand on it together, Nichs told Ma Shibiao to stay away. Ma Shibiao was injured, so he decided to do it alone. Although all the flying arrows would attack the same block, they wereing from all directions and would fly through some of the other blocks. As a result, Ma Shibiao didnt just stand there and do nothing. He still had to avoid the arrows. It was just easier for him now. After all the flying arrows were finished, it was finally quiet. However, it was only quiet for the time being, because they werent sure whether there would be other traps. They believed that there would be more, but they just didnt know where they were hidden. After handling the two blocks of flying arrows, Nichs wasnt injured, but his clothes were torn in two ces. Once it was done, Gu Ning and the monster fox jumped over again to meet them. Ma Shibiaos two injured subordinates couldnt get over, but the uninjured subordinate sessfully jumped over after a run-up. It cost him much effort to jump over. And if he had made a shorter leap, he would have fallen into the water. Therefore, the man felt quite lucky when he made it. After the man came over, he immediately went to dress Ma Shibiaos wound. While they did that, Gu Ning didnt rush to search for treasures. Instead, she used her Jade Eyes to see what was in the two coffins. After a nce, she was scared. The corpses in the coffins didnt rot, and remained as fresh as living people if they were just asleep. Inside the coffins were a man and a woman, who looked about twenty years old. They were wearing the same white ancient costumes, like the uniform costumes of ancient sects. There was a Taoist magic figure on their chests. Upon seeing that, Gu Ning realized that they had already turned into ghosts. Once the Taoist magic figure was removed, they would wake up. Afterwards, Gu Ning looked at the stone door behind the two coffins, but she only saw darkness. This was the third time that Gu Ning had encountered such a situation. It happened at the Kunlun Sects ce the first time when she was in the tower where Shangguan Yang stayed. Then there was the barrier in the windy cave at Xianyun Mountain. And now was the third time. Therefore, Gu Ning guessed that this ancient grave had something to do with cultivators. If so, she was afraid that she might get nothing this time, but that wasnt a big deal, because she didnt want to deal with difficult problems. She thought that she better stay away from unknown danger. At that moment, Ma Shibiaos wound waspletely dressed, so he walked straight to the coffin. He couldnt wait to see what treasures might be in the coffin. Wait a second. Gu Ning stopped him at once. What? Ma Shibiao stopped and turned to look at Gu Ning in confusion. You cant open them, said Gu Ning. Why? Ma Shibiao was displeased. Arent you afraid that there might be zombies or something inside? Gu Ning asked. Ma Shibiao was taken aback, thenughed. Zombies? Do you believe in ghosts? I dont believe it at all. Not only Ma Shibiao, but his subordinates also didnt believe in it. Instead, they felt it was very ridiculous. Even if you dont believe in it, this gentleman who came with you should believe in it, right? Gu Ning said and stared at Nichs meaningfully. It seemed that she knew something different about Nichs. Nichs squinted and sized Gu Ning up. He wanted to know whether she could see something different from him or if it was just her guess. Gu Ning didnt bother to hide her reaction, so her meaningful look made Nichs believe that she could see his differences. Nichs was mad and became more alert to Gu Ning. Who was she? How could she see his differences? Was she an enemy or friend? Ma Shibiao also turned to look at Nichs and asked, Nichs, do you believe in ghosts? Although he asked that, Ma Shibiao didnt think that Nichs would believe in ghosts. Yes, I do, said Nichs. Since Gu Ning could see his differences, there was no need for him to hide any longer. They would put their cards on the table sooner orter. Given what Gu Ning said, could there really be ghosts in the coffins? Ma Shibiao was surprised. He couldnt believe his ears. What? You believe in ghosts? Because they do exist, said Nichs firmly. Ma Shibiao refused to believe it. Youre just a bunch of cowards. You dont dare to open the coffins. If so, Ill do it. Ma Shibiao was slightly angry. He felt that they were too timid to open the coffins. Once he finished, he walked to the coffins. Great, since you insist on opening them, I wont stop you, but dont beg for help then, said Gu Ning. She didnt bother to stop him this time. Although she wasnt sure whether she could handle the two ghosts, she believed that she could run away. Chapter 2355 - The Less Trouble the Better

    Chapter 2355: The Less Trouble the Better

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although she wanted to catch Ma Shibiao and Nichs alive and hand them to Leng Shaoting, she didnt care about it if they were killed. Anyway, they would be sentenced to death after Leng Shaoting caught them. Gu Ning backed to the edge of the room, waiting to see the drama. Nichs also walked towards her. He wasnt sure whether Gu Ning was right and whether there was really a ghost, but he thought that he better be more careful. Seeing their reaction, Ma Shibiao panicked a little. Could there really be ghosts? Was there a ghost in this coffin? Ma Shibiao hesitated. However, he only hesitated for a few seconds, then went to open a coffin. Miss Gu, have you seen ghosts before? Nichs asked. Although he asked that question, he actually already had the answer. If Gu Ning hadnt seen ghosts before, she wouldnt be so calm now. Yes, how about you? Gu Ning asked. She asked that casually, because she was sure that Nichs had met ghosts before. He even carried a soul with him. Because Nichs was sure that Gu Ning had seen ghosts before, he wasnt surprised when Gu Ning admitted it. What do you think? he asked instead, returning Gu Nings question. He was trying to find out how much Gu Ning knew about him. Gu Ning understood his purpose, but she didnt care. How could I know whether youve seen ghosts before? She smiled. Even though Gu Ning said that, Nichs thought she was lying. If she didnt know, how could she know that he believed in ghosts? Miss Gu, do you know me? Nichs asked. This is our first meeting. I dont even know your name. I dont think weve met before, said Gu Ning honestly. Nichs wasnt convinced. If so, why do you think that I believe in ghosts? Just my feelings, said Gu Ning. Her feelings? He didnt think so. Before Nichs continued to ask Gu Ning questions, Ma Shibiao had already opened a coffin and saw the body lying inside. Instantly, he got a fright and dumped the coffin lid, running away. Jesus, there was a body in it and it was preserved so well it was as if there was a person sleeping inside. However, it didnt seem to be a living person. In that case, it could only be a ghost. Oh, whats wrong? Why are you so scared? Gu Ning made fun of them. She knew that they were frightened by the body in the coffin. A-A ghost Ma Shibiao pointed at the coffin in great horror. Although it wasnt proven yet, he believed that it was a ghost. What else could it be? Would anyone deliberately sleep inside to scare other people? Nobody would be so bored and annoying! A ghost? Nichs was scared too. He wasnt surprised by the existence of ghosts, but he was astonished that there was really a ghost. The next second, Nichs turned to observe Gu Ning. Did she know that there was a ghost in the coffin? Who was she? How could she know? Or was it just a guess? A ghost? Didnt you refuse to believe in ghosts? Why did you say there is a ghost now? Gu Ningughed at him. She wasnt scared at all when she heard there was a ghost. Normally, mortals couldnt see ghosts. So how could Ma Shibiao and his subordinates see it? Mortals couldnt see normal ghosts, but this ghost wasnt normal. After a ghost reached a certain level, it could be an entity. Or as with this female body, a spell was cast when they died so that they wouldnt rot and their soul stayed in the body. In fact, Gu Ning knew very little about it, but as a cultivator, she wasnt surprised by such strange things. Ma Shibiao was struck dumb. He indeed refused to believe in ghosts earlier, but now Ma Shibiao and his subordinates didnt know what to say. It was still difficult for them to ept that ghosts really existed in this world, but they had to admit that it was true. At the same time, they were also surprised that Gu Ning was aware of the ghost in the coffin. Who was she? How could she know that there was a ghost? She didnt seem scared at all! Nichs hadnt seen a local ghost before, so he immediately went up to have a look. He wasnt scared of ghosts either. Gu Ning didnt go ahead. She stood at the edge, enjoying watching the drama. At the front of the coffin, Nichs saw a female body lying in the coffin. It was wearing local, ancient costumes. Although the female body was kept well, its face waspletely pale without any breath. It was dead without doubt. However, Nichs couldnt smell rotting either, so it confused him. Gu Ning knew the reason. It was because of the Taoist talisman on its body. When Nichs saw the Taoist talisman, he reached out his hand to pick it up out of curiosity. Stop it! Gu Ning stopped him at once, then walked over. Nichs stopped. He wasnt mad because Gu Ning interrupted him. Instead, he felt that Gu Ning told him to stop for a reason. Gu Ning walked to the front of the coffin. After a nce at the body in it, she turned to look at Nichs and said, If you pull off the Taoist talisman, this ghost will wake up. If it wakes the other one up, well be in great danger. Hearing that, Nichs gave up the idea of removing the Taoist talisman. He wasnt scared, but there was nothing valuable in this coffin. There was only a sword next to the body. It was a good sword, but he didnt have to take it away. Therefore, the less trouble, the better. Why dont we leave these two coffins here and open this stone door instead? Ma Shibiao said. Although he was frightened by the ghost, they could stay away from the coffins since Gu Ning said that they would be fine as long as they didnt move the bodies inside. They were already here, so they had to take something away with them. The treasures should be hidden behind the door! No, you cant move this door either. There might be something scarier than these two coffins behind it, said Gu Ning. Even she was reluctant to touch the stone door.. So she didnt want them to do that, unless they were willing to risk their lives. Chapter 2356 - Not a Female Ghost

    Chapter 2356: Not a Female Ghost

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If we cant take anything, itll be a total waste of our effort! said Ma Shibiao, feeling devastated. Is treasure more important than your life? Gu Ningughed at Ma Shibiao. Ma Shibiao was struck dumb. Obviously his life mattered more than treasure, but he was still unwilling to give up. Why are you so sure that there is danger? Perhaps it isnt dangerous at all! If you dont believe me, do whatever you want. I wont join you, said Gu Ning airily, then she walked back to the edge of the room. At the edge, she paused and said, Oh, you better close the coffin now. The next second, she directly jumped back to the stone door on the other side. This time, she didnt do the run-up, and just made a leap. It seemed that she could do qinggong, which shocked everyone. Who was this girl? How could she do that? Nichs stared at Gu Ning carefully. Now he was almost sure that Gu Ning also had super powers, but he didnt know what her skills were. It seemed that he must be very cautious when he dealt with Gu Ning. Now, Ma Shibiao was left in a dilemma. He didnt know whether he should open the stone door or not. Anyway, he called his subordinates to help him close the coffin first. However, an ident happened when they put down the lid. Ma Shibiaos hand suddenly slipped, so the corner of the coffin lid fell first. By coincidence, it fell on the chest of the female corpse and pressed on the Taoist talisman. Seeing that, Ma Shibiao was scared and immediately let the lid go and stepped back in case this female ghost woke up. Dont Gu Ning tried to stop him, but it was toote. Gu Ning was furious. Actually, if he could carefully put the lid in ce, it would be fine, but the Taoist talisman was removed after he moved his hands. All of a sudden, the female body suddenly opened her eyes. It directly shook off the coffin lid on its body and flew out of the coffin. Ma Shibiao and his subordinates were terrified. At this moment, Gu Ning showed surprise. She couldnt believe this female ghost No, it shouldnt be a female ghost, because it was alive and Gu Ning sensed that she was a cultivator. Even Gu Ning was amazed at this time. Once the woman was out, she directly attacked Ma Shibiao and his subordinates because she felt that they woke her up. Ma Shibiao was frightened, but he used to be a professional killer, so he was still able to fight back. Out of great desire to survive, he did his best to deal with this woman. He was strong, so the woman couldnt defeat him within a short time, but his subordinates were much weaker and were soon beaten by the woman. Gu Ning had no intention of helping them right now; she knew that Nichs would do that. They were a team after all, so Nichs shouldnt be willing to watch Ma Shibiao being injured. When Nichs saw that Ma Shibiao was about to lose, he joined the fight. He had a good rtionship with Ma Shibiao, so he wouldnt let him be injured right in front of him. However, even though Nichs joined the fight, the two of them still couldnt defeat the woman. It was barely a draw. Miss Gu,e and help us! If you dont team up with us, you wont be able to escape after we lose. Ma Shibiao shouted to Gu Ning. I dont think so. I can figure out a way and leave, said Gu Ning. Knowing that the woman was alive and wasnt a ghost, she wasnt worried at all. Therefore, she decided to let the woman injure them before she caught them. You Ma Shibiao was mad. None of you can escape! said the woman. They had intruded into their ce and interrupted them, so it was impossible for them to safely leave. You cant me me for that. Although I intruded, I told them not to move the coffins. They wouldnt listen. Since youre not dead, why must you lie in the coffin all the time? Why dont you go out and visit the beautiful world? Gu Ning said as if she was innocent. She mentioned aloud that this woman actually wasnt dead. Not dead? Nichs and Ma Shibiao were shocked. If this female ghost wasnt dead, it meant that she wasnt really a ghost. Nichs couldnt judge whether this woman was still alive or already dead, but she hadin in the coffin for a long time. She couldnt be a living person, so he believed that she was a ghost. However, Gu Ning said that the woman wasnt dead. In fact, Gu Ning thought it was a ghost at the beginning, but she sensed that she was a cultivator after the Taoist talisman was removed. Nichs and Ma Shibiao were confused. If this woman wasnt dead, why did she lie in the coffin? Anyway, there must be a reason for that. The woman was also astonished. How could you know that Im not dead? Because I sense the same breath of a cultivator from you, said Gu Ning and immediately released the breath of a cultivator. The woman was surprised to know that Gu Ning was also a cultivator. However, Gu Ning didnt seem to be at a high level. How could she hide her breath as a cultivator? Was she actually at a very high level to be able to hide her breath as a cultivator? Thinking of that, the woman was more surprised. Even if Gu Ning was at a very high level and could hide her abilities, the woman wasnt fully convinced because Gu Ning was too young to do that. There were young cultivators who were at a very high level, but there were very few of them. So it was hard for the woman to believe it. Why didnt I sense your breath of a cultivator earlier? asked the woman. I hid it, said Gu Ning.. She knew that the woman misunderstood her, but she didnt bother to exin. Chapter 2357 - Draw Her Over

    Chapter 2357: Draw Her Over

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although the woman still couldnt believe that Gu Ning was at a very high level, it was true that Gu Ning hid her breath of cultivation. In that case, the woman was unwilling to be her enemy. If so, as long as you promise that you wont tell anyone else what has happened here, Ill let you go, but these men must stay. Ill deal with them, said the woman. If Gu Ning was willing to keep it a secret, she could trust her. No! Ma Shibiao shouted reluctantly. He wasnt willing to watch Gu Ning leave while he was killed here. Sorry, I cant, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Ma Shibiao thought that Gu Ning wasnt so cold-blooded and wouldnt leave them here. However, what Gu Ning said afterwards left him in despair. Theyre criminals. I have to catch them and take them back. You can beat them, but dont kill them. Theyll be sentenced to death after I take them back. I just need them to be alive for the interrogation, said Gu Ning. You Ma Shibiao was shocked. At the same time, he realized that Gu Ning was indeed not one of them. Who are you? Ma Shibiao angrily questioned her. Even if he already had the answer, he still wanted to hear it from Gu Nings mouth. I was sent here by the military, said Gu Ning. Ma Shibiao fell into silence. The two men, Ma Shibiaos subordinates, standing behind Gu Ning immediately realized that something wasnt right after hearing that she came to catch Ma Shibiao. They originally thought that Gu Ning wouldnt watch them die here and they might survive, but now they figured out that they would only be caught if they stayed here any longer. Therefore, the two exchanged a nce and nned to run away. Unfortunately, once they moved, the monster fox stood in their way. They knew how strong the monster fox was, so they gave in at once. Im a foreigner. I didntmit any crimes in your country. You have no power to catch me, said Nichs. He tried to persuade Gu Ning to let him go, and what he said was the truth. I only need to catch you. I dont care why and how youll be punished. Thats something our leader should consider, said Gu Ning. You Nichs was mad. He wanted to say something, but didnt know what he could say. Gu Ning obviously had no patience with them. Alright, I can do you this favor. I wont kill them. You can take them away. The woman said to Gu Ning. The woman agreed with Gu Ning on that. Since they were both cultivators, she believed that Gu Ning wouldnt tell other people about her secret. Gu Ning said that she was sent here by the military, while those men were criminals, which left a good impression on the woman. The next second, the woman directly punched Ma Shibiaos chest, and he was knocked several meters away. He fell at the edge of the canal and almost fell into the water. Because Ma Shibiao was a mortal, he couldnt stand a cultivators magical energy. Besides, the woman used a lot of magical energy in this punch, so blood spurted out of Ma Shibiaos mouth at once. He couldnt stand up again. This woman was too strong! After injuring Ma Shibiao, the woman said, Dont tell anyone what has happened here. Of course, I wont tell anyone about it. Do you n to still stay here after waking up? Gu Ning asked. She had the intention of drawing this woman over to her side. I dont think it has anything to do with you, said the woman. Gu Ning raised her eyebrow and said nothing. She didnt give up, but decided to talk about it after the woman injured Nichs. Nichs was left alone to fight with the woman after Ma Shibiao was wounded. And without Ma Shibiaos help, Nichs was soon at a disadvantage. At this moment, Nichs hadnt used all of his skills yet. Once he realized that he was going to lose, he took out his wand and waved it towards the woman. Then, a ck gas that could be seen with their eyes attacked the woman. That ck gas was an evil force. If ordinary people were affected by it, they would feel ufortable right away and lose strength. The more evil force they touched, the weaker their bodies would be. If they were surrounded by the evil force, they would soon die, because the evil force could corrode human beings flesh. Both Gu Ning and the woman squinted a little. Gu Ning wasnt surprised because she was aware that Nichs was a magician, but the woman was unaware of it, so she was slightly surprised. However, she soon calmed down and directly got rid of the ck gas with her magical energy. This time, Nichs was taken aback. To his surprise, this woman could easily get rid of his evil force, because in his opinion his evil force was very strong. Although Nichs was astonished, he soon epted it because he knew that they were people with superpowers. Nichs didnt feel too shocked, even if the woman easily fought back. She was a strong enemy after all, and he didnt expect to defeat her within a short time. Therefore, Nichs continued to wave his wand towards the woman and mpre ck gas attacked the woman. Without hesitation, the woman used her magical energy to get rid of it again. In her eyes, Nichs was too weak and his evil force was barely harmful. Gu Ning had the same idea. She was at a lower level than the woman, but even she had confidence that she could defeat Nichs. So it should be very easy for the woman to do so! Although Gu Ning wasnt sure of the exact level of the woman, she believed that the woman was stronger than her. If she guessed correctly, the woman should be in the Golden Core Stage. Nichs could emit an evil force with his wand, and he could also use it to make himself invisible in front of the woman for a short time. However, it was only useful for mortals and cultivators at low levels. It wasnt of great use before high level cultivators. Even though high level cultivators couldnt see him, they could still know his position with the help of their senses. Chapter 2358 - Senior and Junior Disciples

    Chapter 2358: Senior and Junior Disciples

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Therefore, even if Nichs made himself invisible, he still failed to hurt the woman. On the contrary, he was injured by the woman. This time, Nichs was extremely mad and became anxious. This woman was so strong! He didnt expect to encounter such a strong person here. She could easily get rid of his evil force and his invisibility was of no use before her. Given the current situation, he realized that all of his skills were useless in his fight against the woman, so he had to y his trump card. It was the soul in his crystal ball. Without dy, Nichs took out the crystal ball and let the soul out. The woman didnt know what Nichs was doing, so she didnt stop him from doing that. Gu Ning was aware, but she didnt bother to stop Nichs. She wasnt deliberately putting the woman in danger, but she thought it was better to deal with the soul as well since they targeted Nichs. After all, the soul was harmful. If they didnt give Nichs the chance to let the soul out, they wouldnt be able to catch the soul even if they could get the crystal ballter. All of a sudden, Ma Shibiao and his subordinates saw a person, or a strange creature to be specific, appear out of nowhere. They were all stunned. Was this a ghost? Although the woman turned out not to be a ghost, they were almost convinced that ghosts really existed after what had just happened to them. As a result, looking at the soul which showed up suddenly and didnt have the appearance of a human, they believed that it should be a monster or a ghost. To Ma Shibiaos astonishment, Nichs kept such a strange thing with him. The soul was full of resentment, because it waspletely covered in ck gas, which also meant it was very strong and aggressive. Once the soul joined the fight, it became a little difficult for the woman to defeat Nichs. This time, Gu Ning couldnt stand on the sidelines. With a leap, she went to help the woman. Gu Ning directly fought against the soul. Gu Ning wasnt at a high level, but she had the help of her magical power, so the magical energy she released wasnt weak. It was even stronger than the womans magical energy, and could easily fight back the souls evil force. Witnessing that, the woman was shocked. This girl was indeed very strong! Compared with Nichs, the soul was much more resistant. When Gu Ning hit it with her magical energy, it only shook a little and wasnt injured at all. If it hit Nichs, he would surely be injured although not seriously. Nichs was a sorcerer, but he relied on his wand and crystal ball for strength. He wasnt actually stronger than ordinary people. After living with evil forces for a long time, he looked evil too. Nichs was good at fighting, but it had nothing to do with his wand and crystal ball. He practiced the skills on his own. There were wizards who werent good at fighting or could barely fight. After all, magical skills had nothing to do with kung fu. The soul was very strong, so even Gu Ning couldnt control it within a short time. Without the souls help, Nichs was soon at a disadvantage again. It was hard for him to win, so he became anxious. However, no matter how anxious he was, it was useless. Seeing that the soul couldnt defeat Gu Ning, he realized that he was doomed this time. However, Nichs refused to admit it, unless he was caught. He still did his best to fight against the woman. As time went by, Nichs was out of strength, and was knocked away by the womans magical energy, then knocked himself against the other coffin. The woman was scared and immediately ran over. No! The man lying in the other coffin was the womans senior. They had the same master. After the coffin was knocked over by Nichs, the man lying inside rolled out onto the ground and was pressed down by the heavy coffin. The woman went over and easily moved the coffin with a simple wave of her hand. Afterwards, she supported the man and removed the Taoist talisman on his chest. Once the Taoist talisman was removed, the man opened his eyes. He was still a little confused and it took him some time to get back to his senses. After a few seconds, the man saw the woman and looked very surprised. No way Yeah, its me! The woman was thrilled when the man woke up, and she almost cried in joy. They finally saw each other again, and could be together again. Although she felt that she had only slept, she felt many years had passed after she woke up. Oh, its you! The man was also very happy to see the woman. Without hesitation, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tight. Nichs was injured by the womans punch, but he could still move and walk around. Seeing that the woman was happily chatting with the man, Nichs seized the chance and lifted his wand to attack the woman. Unfortunately, the moment he moved, Gu Ning saw him and directly took out a gun to shoot at Nichs. Bang! The loud gunshot scared the woman and the man. Nichs was shot in the arm and his wand fell to the ground. It was impossible for him to continue to attack the woman. Although the woman and the man didnt know it was a gun, they saw Nichs injured by it, so they believed that it was a hidden weapon. However, it was too loud, so it wasnt good. Once it fired, all of their enemies would be alerted. They knew very little about guns. I understand that youre super excited to see each other, but its obviously not the right time to tell each other how much you miss one another now. Why dont you do thatter? Gu Ning said. She wasnt ming them, because she felt for them. Therefore, she spoke in a resigned tone. The woman and the man were embarrassed. It was indeed their fault. After the man woke up, he was curious about what had happened. How did they get into their ce? Who was this girl? He knew that Gu Ning was a cultivator, but why did shee here? The woman could see that the man was curious about it, so she said, Lets deal with the man and the soul first. Ill tell you the whole story in a while.. Chapter 2359 - Why Should We Listen to You?

    Chapter 2359: Why Should We Listen to You?

    Sure. If so, the man stopped asking them. He immediately got up and joined the fight. The man helped Gu Ning deal with the soul, while the woman continued to beat Nichs. Nichs was badly injured now, but he could still fight, so the woman had to beat him till he couldnt fight back at all. The man was at a higher level than the woman, so the soul was soon at a disadvantage once he joined the fight. However, if they wanted to get rid of the soul, they had to beat it to pieces, which was very hard and energy-consuming. If they were fighting against a human, they could easily beat a human to death, but it took a lot of time to beat a soul to pieces. As the man and Gu Ning worked with each other, the soul gradually weakened. Within a short time, the woman seriously injured Nichs, but didnt kill him. When Nichs couldnt fight back or run away, she stopped and went to help Gu Ning deal with the soul. The three of them were stronger together, so finally, the soul was beaten to pieces and disappeared. At this moment, Nichs was inplete despair. He was seriously injured and even his soul was ruined by them. It was hisst hope, but it was gone now. Ma Shibiao had the same feeling. He hoped that Nichs and the soul could save them, but the result was quite the opposite. Alright, you can take them out now. Do keep your promise and dont tell anyone what has happened here. The woman said to Gu Ning. Of course, Ill do what I promised, but can you tell me what you n to do next? Gu Ning asked. She wanted to persuade them to leave with her. I dont think it has anything to do with you. The woman gave Gu Ning the same reply. She was a little cold, because Gu Ning was a stranger. There was no need for her to be friendly to Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt mind it at all. Instead, she understood why the woman did that. Gu Ning smiled and said, I dont know how many years youve stayed here. Given the clothes you are wearing, I bet it must have been hundreds of years. Are you sure you can get used to the current world after you leave this ce? Well, if you have no intention of leaving here, you can continue to live your own life in hiding. I cant judge, but you have such a long life. Do you really want to stay here forever? There is thinner magical power in this world now. So itll be difficult for you to cultivate, unless you can find a ce with thick magical power. The woman and the man both frowned. They had no intention of leaving this ce right now, but they didnt think it would be a problem for them to continue to live. Nichs, Ma Shibiao, and the other men were stunned when they heard that the woman and the man had stayed here for hundreds of years. Even though Nichs was also a man with superpowers, he could only live as long as other ordinary people. As a result, it was beyond his imagination that some people could live for hundreds of years and still look so young. Ma Shibiao and his subordinates couldnt believe their ears, because it was totally beyond their knowledge. Whats your purpose? asked the woman. They were very smart, so they knew that Gu Ning said that to them for a purpose. Gu Ning decided to be straightforward. I hope you can work for me. Hearing that, the woman and the man were mad. The man coldly said, Work for you? Why do you think well agree? Just because we wont be able to get used to the current world after weve stayed here for hundreds of years? Thats ridiculous! We dont think itll be a big problem. The man felt slighted. He was a cultivator at a high level after all, so he had great pride and felt displeased when Gu Ning slighted him. Of course not. Im just impressed by your abilities. Thats why I need you, said Gu Ning. Youre at a lower level than us. Why should we listen to you? the man asked. Although he knew that Gu Ning was stronger than her level, they could feel that she wasnt at a high level. The man also wanted to test Gu Nings abilities. Its true that Im at a lower level than you, but I didnt mean to make you my subordinates. I just hope we can team up. We can help each other when we need it. Youre still free. You can go wherever you want, said Gu Ning. She wasnt domineering, and wouldnt force outstanding people to work for her. In fact, she wouldnt work for other people either. She would choose to be friends with other people and help them when they needed her. The woman and the man felt better. It sounds good. If you really mean it, were willing to do that, but its just our first meeting. We barely know each other. How can we trust you? the man said. It had been hundreds of years, so they indeed needed guidance to get used to the current world, but they couldnt blindly trust a stranger. Gu Ning understood their worries. After all, nobody was willing to trust a stranger at their first meeting. All of a sudden, Gu Ning thought of Shangguan Yang. She bet that they must know Shangguan Yang. If they trusted Shangguan Yang, they should be less alert to Gu Ning. Oh, do you know the elder of the Kunlun Sect, Shangguan Yang? Gu Ning said. The woman and the man were surprised. They didnt expect that Gu Ning could know Shangguan Yang. Do you mean Shangguan Yang, the elder of the Kunlun Sect? the man asked. He heard it clearly, but he still wanted to make sure of it. Yes, said Gu Ning. Do you know him? the man asked again. Since Gu Ning mentioned Shangguan Yang, she should know him, but it didnt mean that Shangguan Yang also knew her.. Chapter 2360 - Leave with Gu Ning

    Chapter 2360: Leave with Gu Ning

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Therefore, the man wanted to know whether Gu Ning had a rtionship with Shangguan Yang. If she had, it meant that Shangguan Yang was still alive which was shocking news! Thinking that Shangguan Yang might still be alive, the woman and the man got excited. Although they controlled themselves, Gu Ning still noticed their reaction. She guessed that they might have a rtionship with Shangguan Yang too. They were wearing clothes from a sect, but Gu Ning didnt know which sect they belonged to. However, now Gu Ning thought that they might be disciples from the Kunlun Sect. If they werent disciples of the Kunlun Sect, they should be from other sects. Their master must have a good rtionship with Shangguan Yang, so they got to know Shangguan Yang. However, that was just Gu Nings guess, so she didnt say anything. If she was wrong, it would be embarrassing. Gu Ning didnt rush to tell them about her rtionship with Shangguan Yang. Instead, she only answered their question. Yes. In that case, is he still alive? the man asked. It also proved that he knew Shangguan Yang. Of course, hes fine and healthy, said Gu Ning. Shangguan Yang now lived a good life and he had made some friends in the modern society. He often had fun with them and even spent less time on cultivation. Anyway, one must enjoy himself during his life. It would be meaningless to live a long life, but be unable to enjoy his life. Whats your rtionship with him? asked the man. Were teacher and disciple, said Gu Ning honestly. What? Both the woman and the man were shocked. It turned out that this young girl was Shangguan Yangs disciple. In that case, they actually belonged to the same sect. However, they didnt believe it just because Gu Ning said so. It seems that youre familiar with my master? Gu Ning asked. Yeah, hes senior to us. Were also disciples of the Kunlun Sect, said the man. When he said that, he stared straight at Gu Ning to observe her reaction. To be frank, he simply wanted to see whether Gu Ning would panic after knowing that. If she panicked, she must be lying. If not, they might believe her words. Gu Ning was a little surprised. She had guessed, but unexpectedly it was true. If so, I guess we belong to the same sect. You dont need to be suspicious of me then. I know you still have doubts, but I can prove it after daybreak. Anyway, do you dare to go out with me now? We cant prove anything here, said Gu Ning. She tried to get the woman and man out of this ancient grave. Of course! the man said. He epted Gu Nings challenge, and was persuaded by her. Like Gu Ning said, if they didnt go out, how should they prove what they just said? Even if Gu Ning really lied to them, they should be able to handle it given their abilities. Gu Ning smiled with satisfaction. Very good. Let me introduce myself now. My name is Gu Ning. My names Jiang Liluo. Shes junior to me. Her name is Si Jin, said the man, who was Jiang Liluo. Oh, can you tell me whats behind this stone door? Gu Ning pointed at the stone door and asked curiously. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin looked upset. Our masters coffin is behind it. Because of the barrier, nobody can get inside. Our master was seriously injured that year, and he was dying, so we built this tomb and wanted to bury ourselves with him. However, our master didnt allow us to do that. He cast a spell on us with the Taoist talisman, so that we could live for this long, said Jiang Liluo. Oh, I see. Gu Ning also felt a little sad after hearing the story. She went ahead and bent three times in front of the stone door. Disciple Gu Ning, trained by Shangguan Yang, the elder of the Kunlun Sect, Im so sorry for bothering you. Please forgive me. Gu Ning didnte in by ident this time, but for a purpose, so she felt guilty. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were displeased with Gu Nings intrusion, but they woke up due to their intrusion, so they couldnt me Gu Ning for that. After that, Gu Ning walked back to Jiang Liluo and Si Jin, then said, What else do you need to prepare? Nothing, we just need to knock our heads against the ground three times to our master before we leave with you, said Jiang Liluo. Although they were filled with sadness, their master was already dead, so they had to get over it. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin knelt down before the stone door, then knocked their heads against the ground three times. Master, since were awake now, we cant stay here and keep yourpany any longer. Dont worry, welle back and visit you. Once they finished, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin knocked their heads against the ground three times again before standing up. Alright, we can leave now. They picked up their swords. Following Gu Ning, they escorted Nichs, Ma Shibiao, and the other men out. Nichs and Ma Shibiao were too injured to walk on their own, so Jiang Liluo and Si Jin dragged them. Gu Ning walked at the front to lead them out, while the monster fox guarded the other three men who could still walk behind Gu Ning. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin werent surprised that Gu Ning was able to find the chamber where they had been, since strong cultivators could find it with their senses. What they didnt know was that Gu Ning actually had a pair of Jade Eyes which was more useful than her senses. Before they left, they filled the hole, because they didnt want other people to interrupt their master. On their way out, Gu Ning hid her breath as a cultivator, which reminded Jiang Liluo and Si Jin of her strange skill. Therefore, Jiang Liluo asked, Junior Gu, can I ask you about something? Sure, said Gu Ning. She knew what Jiang Liluo wanted to know about her. Can you tell me your level? How can youpletely hide your breath as a cultivator? Jiang Liluo asked. Chapter 2361 - It Takes Time

    Chapter 2361: It Takes Time

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Im at the peak of the Heartbeat Stage. Gu Ning was very honest, but she refused to tell them too many details. Um, its because of my special physical condition that I canpletely hide my breath as a cultivator. I dont know how to exin it. I have great strength too, so I can fight with cultivators at the Golden Core Stage. Ma Shibiao and the other men didnt understand what they were talking about. Anyway they would be punished ording to thew after they were arrested, so they wouldnt have any chances to say anything. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were surprised. Although they were also cultivators, they didnt know everything. There were many strange things that were hard to exin anyway, so they didnt doubt Gu Nings words. They hadnt seen such a thing before, but that didnt mean it didnt exist. When they got out of the ancient grave, it was already 6 am, but because it was winter, the sky became brightte, so it wasnt fully bright yet. Once they were out, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin filled the hole made by the gravediggers. Gu Nings phone could also receive signals, so she called Xin Bei right away. Xin Bei and the others were still waiting in the living room. As soon as his phone rang, Xin Bei picked it up. Hi, Gu Ning, how is it? Xin Bei asked in a hurry. I caught them. There are eight of us. Five are criminals. Two are my friends. Arrange for a car to pick us up. Tao Lin will guide you to find us. Ill see you at the ce where I parked my car, said Gu Ning. She knew that Tao Lin was fine now, so it wasnt a big deal to let him be the guide. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin turned to look at Gu Ning. When they saw her talking to a small box, they were confused. What was that? Why was Gu Ning talking to it? Sure, well be right there, said Xin Bei. Without dy, Xin Bei and three other men drove three cars to their destination. Gu Ning, whats that in your hand? Why were you talking to it just now? Si Jin asked. Gu Ning raised her hand and said, This is called a smartphone. It can help you talk to people who are far away. You can also have a video talk. After the sky is totally bright, Ill have a video call with my master. We can see his face on this phone at that time. My master is in the capital, which is over a thousand kilometers away. We cant see him face to face right away, so I can only settle everything here before we go to meet him. What? This thing can help you talk to people who are far away? We can also see Senior Shangguan in it? Si Jin and Jiang Liluo were both shocked. Yes, I wasnt talking to it, but to someone else through it, said Gu Ning. Jesus, thats unbelievable! Si Jin and Jiang Liluo were too shocked to believe it. Ma Shibiao and the others, however, were scared. In fact, they were horrified the entire time. What kind of people were they? How could they live for hundreds of years? Was it true? Ma Shibiao and the others still couldnt believe it was true, but they didnt think they were acting when they had no idea what a smartphone was. Besides, there was no need for them to act! They just witnessed that Nichs took out a wooden stick and made ck gas. Nichs could even be invisible for a few seconds. Even if they refused to believe in ghosts, they had to face the reality that ghosts might really exist. However, although they believed it, they still couldnt ept it. There are many unbelievable things in todays society. You need more time to learn about them. If you cant learn how to use them, you wont be able to live properly. Well, given your abilities, I dont think youll have no food, but you have a long future ahead. You still need to learn about them. Can you teach us? asked Si Jin. At the beginning, they didnt think it was a big deal, because they had great survival skills, but there were indeed many new things in this world waiting for them to learn about. They were already shocked by a smartphone, but there were many other inventions. They had doubted Gu Nings words, but gradually they were convinced by her sincerity. Of course I can, but I dont have much free time. I cant teach you everything in person. Ill arrange for someone to help you with it. Gu Ning said, I think you can live with my master for the time being. You just left the ancient grave and you dont know anyone except for my master. Hell introduce the current world to you. Thanks, said Si Jin and Jiang Liluo. Although they stood in awe of Shangguan Yang, Shangguan Yang was the only person they knew now. They would feel safe if they lived with Shangguan Yang. Are you Senior Shangguans only disciple? asked Si Jin. No, there is another senior disciple. Hes also my fianc. Ill introduce him to youter, said Gu Ning. She didnt want to tell them Leng Shaotings name in front of Ma Shibiao and the other men. It took them about half an hour to escort Nichs and the other criminals back to where Gu Ning stopped her car. There was still a distance away from the intersection, but they didnt go to wait at the intersection since it was almost bright now. Xin Bei and the other men wouldnt arrive until more than half an hourter, and they didnt want other traffic to see them. At 7 am, Xin Bei and the other men arrived. When Jiang Liluo and Si Jin saw threerge boxes moving around on the road, they asked curiously, Whats that? Its a car. We move around in it now. Its just like a horse or a carriage, but I dont know how its made, said Gu Ning. Oh! Jiang Liluo and Si Jin nodded. Hearing Gu Nings exnation, they understood that cars were of the same use as carriages in their age. It was a way of transportation. Xin Bei and the others saw them from a distance, and quickly drove to them. Once Ma Shibiao saw Xin Bei, he realized who wanted to catch him. Xin Bei and the others were amazed by Gu Nings efficiency, because she easily caught the criminals that they had been chasing for a long time. Actually, if Leng Shaoting was present, they could easily have caught the criminals as well. Chapter 2362 - We Belong to the Same Sect

    Chapter 2362: We Belong to the Same Sect

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although they admitted that Gu Ning was very impressive, Leng Shaoting was still the best in their eyes. After all, they had been Leng Shaotingsrades for years and had witnessed his abilities. When Xin Bei and the others walked closer, they saw Jiang Liluo and Si Jin, then felt surprised. They were wearing ancient costumes. What was going on here? Were they actors? Were they shooting nearby? Did they meet Gu Ning by chance? It made no sense! Gu Ning understood their doubts, but she had no intention of exining it. Take the criminals. Ill drive my friends back to the city, she said. Sure. Zhao Weixian nodded, then gave Gu Ning the car key, because he drove Gu Nings car here. They had questions, but they didnt say anything. Oh, Gu Ning, Shaoting came over. He should be out of the ne in a while, said Xin Bei. Alright, I know, said Gu Ning. After that, she walked to her car along with Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. Because it was the first time that they had ever seen a car, they didnt know how to open the car door. Gu Ning helped them with it, and let them get in. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin hesitated for a second, then sat inside. After the door was closed, Gu Ning started the car and left. Hey, dont you think Gu Nings two friends look a little strange? Xin Bei didnt say that until Gu Nings car was gone. Yeah, they look indeed a little strange. The others agreed, but they had no interest in it. No matter how strange they were, they were Gu Nings friends. Strange? Theyre not human beings. Theyve lived for hundreds of years. The girl is also a ghost! said Ma Shibiao, but he seemed to be out of control of his emotions. He had been too frightened by them earlier, so he couldnt calm down now. Anyway, he didnt lose his reason; he just wanted to stir things up between them. He felt that Xin Bei didnt know Gu Nings background. If Xin Bei knew that Gu Ning and her friends were ghosts, he should catch all of them. Ghosts? Except for Tao Lin, Xin Bei and his otherrades immediately understood what Ma Shibiao was talking about. They were aware that Gu Ning had superpowers, so they werent surprised. As for the strange man and the woman, since Ma Shibiao said they were not human beings, they must have superpowers too. They didnt care about whether they had really lived for hundreds of years. They just believed that Ma Shibiao was crazy now and said many ridiculous things. Tao Lin had no idea about it, so he was astonished. What? Theyve lived for hundreds of years? he asked. Alright, hes obviously crazy now. He doesnt know what hes talking about. Lets get him back now. Xin Bei interrupted at once. He didnt want Tao Lin to ask about it and wanted to stop Ma Shibiao from saying more. After saying that, he immediately took out ropes and tape to tie them up and seal their mouths to prevent them from talking nonsense again. It wasnt a big deal that Xin Bei and his otherrades heard it, because they were aware of the existence of people with superpowers. However, Tao Lin had no idea about it, and they didnt want more people to know. When Gu Ning drove far away, she called Leng Shaoting at once, but his phone was still turned off, so he should still be on the flight. Gu Ning stopped calling him. She didnt send him a message either, because Leng Shaoting would call her back once he saw the missed call from her. It was their first time to take a car, so Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were anxious. Gu Ning didnt know how to help them rx, so she could only chat with them. Senior Si, I bet you two arent just senior and junior disciples, right? Gu Ning asked meaningfully. She could see that they were very close. Si Jin flushed a little, and gave a nce at Jiang Liluo. There was obvious love in her eyes. Jiang Liluo also looked at Si Jin with affection. We almost got married, but we had to dy it because of the ident that year. Unfortunately, we didnt leave the ancient grave until now, said Si Jin. Oh, I see. Dont worry, Senior Shangguan can preside over a wedding ceremony for you, said Gu Ning. Thanks! Si Jin said, looking shy. They were born in an ancient age, so they were very timid in a romantic rtionship. People nowadays were much more straightforward. Yeah, we do need Senior Shangguan to help us with that, said Jiang Liluo. Given the current situation, it was the best solution. Everything was different now, but he and Si Jin still loved each other as deeply as always. Therefore, he was determined to present a wedding for Si Jin. It was once in a lifetime. Moreover, he wanted Si Jin to marry him legally. Its still early now. All the shops arent open yet, so Ill take you to my home first. We can have breakfast, then you can have a shower and change your clothes, said Gu Ning. Great, thank you so much, Junior Gu. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin thanked Gu Ning. From what Gu Ning and other people wore, they knew that people put on different clothing nowadays. It was inappropriate for them to go out in their own clothes. Those people who were called over by Gu Ning were surprised by the clothes they were wearing earlier! We belong to the same sect. You dont need to thank me, said Gu Ning. She wasnt helpful to strangers, but she was more than willing to help people who she was familiar with. Oh, we have nothing with us now. We dont know what to do, so please help us with it, Junior Gu. Well do our best to learn about the new world as soon as possible, then well find a job, said Jiang Liluo. They couldnt rely on Gu Ning forever, and werent thatzy and useless. No problem, said Gu Ning. She was willing to help them, but she had no intention of supporting them forever. They must be independent. About twenty minutester, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning back. He was extremely anxious on the way there.. Even if he believed that Gu Ning would be fine, he was still worried about her safety. It was pure torture for him during the hours of flight! Chapter 2363 - Safe and Sound

    Chapter 2363: Safe and Sound

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The moment the nended, he turned on his phone and saw the missed call from Gu Ning. Gu Ning called him, which meant she had finished the task, but he was worried that she might have encountered some trouble, so he called her back at once. Once Gu Ning answered his call, Leng Shaoting asked anxiously, Ningning, how is it? Everything went well. I already handed the criminals to Xin Bei and Im on my way to Huafu Hills now, said Gu Ning with a warm smile on her lips. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was finally relieved, but he still asked, Are you injured? Not at all. Im safe and sound! said Gu Ning. Great, Ill go to Huafu Hills to meet you right away, said Leng Shaoting. He should deal with the criminals first, but he was too worried about Gu Ning. He had to see her first so that he could rx. Sure, said Gu Ning. If she didnt allow Leng Shaoting toe over, he wouldnt rx. Therefore, she agreed and they would deal with the criminalster. Is that your fianc? Si Jin asked. They had good hearing, so they heard Gu Nings conversation with Leng Shaoting on the phone. They could feel that Leng Shaoting was very worried about Gu Ning. Yeah, helle in a while, so Ill introduce him to youter, said Gu Ning. Great. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin nodded. After sitting in the car for a long time, Si Jin began to feel dizzy. She was carsick. Jiang Liluo also felt a little ufortable, but it wasnt serious, so he didnt pay much attention to it. Jin, are you alright? Jiang Liluo asked with concern. Im a little dizzy, said Si Jin. Shes carsick. Normally, people who dont often drive in a car will feel carsick. Its like youre drunk. Dont worry, shell be fine after she gets out of the car, said Gu Ning. Then she took out a porcin bottle with power crystals inside and gave it to Jiang Liluo. Tell Senior Si to take this medicine; shell be morefortable. If youre ufortable as well, take a pill too. Thank you, Junior Gu. Jiang Liluo didnt doubt Gu Nings words. He took the porcin bottle and thanked her, then opened it. Once he opened the porcin bottle, a flow of magical power came out, which surprised Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. Junior Gu, this is a magical pill! The first idea that appeared in Jiang Liluos mind was that it was a magical pill. If it was really a magical pill, it must be very precious. It would be a waste if they used them to treat car sickness. Its solidified magical power. Its very useful, said Gu Ning. Its too precious. I dont think it should be wasted to treat such a minor illness, said Jiang Liluo. He felt that he shouldnt take it. Yeah, Im fine. Im just a little dizzy. Ill be fine in a while, said Si Jin. Dont worry, I have countless power crystals. I always give some to my family to help them stay healthy. If you need more, you can ask me for it in the future, said Gu Ning. She was very generous to them. Both Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were touched by Gu Nings kindness, so they epted it. Thank you so much, Junior Gu. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin thanked her. Dont say that. We belong to the same sect after all, said Gu Ning with a smile. Hearing that, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were very touched and had a better impression of Gu Ning. After that, each of them took a pill. As soon as they took the power crystal, they felt much better. Half an hourter, Gu Ning took Jiang Liluo and Si Jin back to Huafu Hills. At the gate, Gu Ning parked the car. She told Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to wait for her in the car, while she went to do grocery shopping in the supermarket. Then with all the ingredients they needed, they went to Gu Nings house. At this time, it was only 8:30 am. Cao Wenxin wasnt up yet, so she didnt know that Gu Ning was already back. That was good, because Gu Ning didnt know how to exin it if Cao Wenxin saw Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. After all, Cao Wenxin didnt know that people with superpowers really existed. Gu Ning brought Jiang Liluo and Si Jin into her ce and told them to sit on the sofa. She had called the staff at Gufan to bring several sets of clothes over, so Jiang Liluo and Si Jin could have a shower and change their clothing afterwards. However, at the moment, Gu Ning needed to make breakfast for Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. She made noodles for the three of them. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin hadnt eaten for a long time and Gu Ning was afraid that noodles might not be enough, so she bought some beamed buns and eggs as well. Gu Ning was right. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin hadnt had any food for too long, so a bowl of noodles was hardly enough. They ate several big beamed buns and eggs to fill their stomach. Um, sorry, we havent eaten for so long, so were starving Jiang Liluo and Si Jin said, feeling slightly embarrassed. Its fine. Actually, when my master left the tower, he alone ate as much food as eight men! Gu Ning joked. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were amazed. It was too much! It seemed that Shangguan Yang was also starving back then. Oh, you just said Senior Shangguan came out from a tower. Can you tell us what tower it is? Jiang Liluo asked in confusion. The tower at the back of the Kunlun Sects ce. He had been cultivated in it for hundreds of years. He never left it. There was food on it, so he wasnt too hungry. Hes just bad at cooking, so he couldnt help eating a lot once he saw delicious food. Gu Ningughed. Oh, I didnt know that Senior Shangguan never left the Kunlun Sects ce. Junior Gu, may I know how you met Senior Shangguan? Jiang Liluo asked. He was very curious about it. Well, my fiancs mother is a cultivator. She went missing about ten years ago. We thought she was already dead since we didnt know that shes a cultivator. After that, we ran into evil cultivators and my fianc was injured in the fight. When the evil cultivator attacked him, a strong power suddenly erupted from his energy center. He managed to be a cultivator like that, but because the magical energy is very thin now and is barely enough for cultivation, my fianc and I went to the Kunlun Sects ce after we heard that there was thick magical energy.. Thats how we ended up at the back of the mountain. Chapter 2364 - Youre Naughty

    Chapter 2364: Youre Naughty

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions We found thick magical energy at the back of the mountain, so we went over. We tried to open the tower at the beginning, but failed. We gave up in the end, then we roasted a chicken outside. My master smelt it and came out on his own. He saw my fiancs talent, and took him as his disciple. Then I brought him down the mountain. Gu Ning smiled. How about you? When did you be Senior Shangguans disciple? asked Si Jin. It happened afterwards. I used to be a mortal, and I became a cultivator after going through a lot, said Gu Ning. What? You became a cultivator after being a mortal? Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were shocked, because it was extremely rare. Yes, Gu Ning said. It impressed Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. At this time, Gu Ning heard sounds of a car stopping outside. She thought that it should be Leng Shaoting, so she immediately stood up and went to open the door. Once the door opened, Leng Shaoting strode inside. As soon as he saw Gu Ning, he walked faster towards her. Leng Shaoting wanted to hug her, but he sensed two cultivators in the room, so he decided against it. Because there were strangers, he felt embarrassed. However, when Gu Ning went to him, he still ced his hands on her shoulders. Are you alright? He sized her up. Gu Ning put on a resigned smile and said, Didnt I tell you that Im fine on the phone? Im safe and sound. After making sure that Gu Ning was safe, Leng Shaoting was finally relieved. Here, let me introduce two people to you, said Gu Ning, then she pulled Leng Shaoting into the house. In the living room, Leng Shaoting finally met Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. When he walked inside, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin stood up to face him. Although Leng Shaoting already sensed them before he walked in, he was still surprised and confused when he saw their clothes. Because they were brought back by Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting treated them as guests. However, he always wore a cold face in front of strangers, so he seemed unhappy. However, even if Leng Shaoting looked cold, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin didnt sense any malice. They felt that perhaps he was used to keeping a distance from other people. Shaoting, I met them at the ancient grave. Hes Jiang Liluo, while shes Si Jin. They were kept in the coffins. Ma Shibiao opened the coffins by ident and they woke up after the Taoist talisman was removed. I thought they were ghosts at the beginning, but they turned out to be humans. After we talked, I learned that theyre also disciples of the Kunlun Sect. Their master is junior to Senior Shangguan, so we actually belong to the same sect. I brought them home and I n to take them to visit Senior Shangguan. Theyll live with Senior Shangguan. Also, because theyve slept for hundreds of years, they need time to learn about modern society before they take the next step, said Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting was surprised that they had been kept in the ancient grave for hundreds of years. After Gu Ning introduced them to Leng Shaoting, she turned to Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. Senior Jiang, Senior Si, this is my fianc. Hes also senior to me. His name is Leng Shaoting. Hes a major general in our country. Hes a little introverted, and hes used to keeping a distance from other people. Please dont mind it. Its fine. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin didnt mind it at all. After that, they greeted Leng Shaoting. Nice to meet you, Junior Leng. Nice to meet you too, Senior Jiang, Senior Si. Leng Shaoting greeted them too, doing his best to be gentle. Since Gu Ning said that they were also disciples of the Kunlun Sect, Leng Shaoting believed it. Even if he didnt trust them, he trusted Gu Ning. Unless Gu Ning knew that they were fake and wanted to do something without pointing it out. Oh, have you eaten? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting. Not yet, I rushed here once I got off the ne, said Leng Shaoting, sounding aggrieved. Ill cook noodles for you. You can chat with Senior Jiang and Senior Si for a while, said Gu Ning. Ill do it by myself. You can chat with Senior Jiang and Senior Si. Leng Shaoting stopped Gu Ning right away. He didnt want to bother her, and he had no idea what to talk to Jiang Liluo and Si Jin about. He wasnt talkative after all. Fine. Gu Ning understood his worries, so she didnt insist. She took Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to sit down on the sofa, then had a video call with Shangguan Yang. Hey, Ningning, this is our first video call. Are you missing me? Once Shangguan Yang answered the call, he joked. Hearing his voice, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin felt it was very familiar, and got excited. Gu Ning didnt turn the camera to Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. Instead, she talked with Shangguan Yang first. Yeah, but not really. I just dont want you to end the video call if I deny it, said Gu Ning andughed. What a naughty girl you are! Shangguan Yang was amused. Master, I need to talk with you about something serious. I have two people with me now. Do you know them? Gu Ning said and turned the camera to Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. The moment Shangguan Yang saw Jiang Liluo and Si Jin, he was shocked. With a nce, he recognized them. That was the reason why he was astonished. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin saw Shangguan Yang too. Because Shangguan Yang had the same face, although his clothes were different, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin recognized him with a nce too. Therefore, they excitedly called, Uncle Shangguan! Liluo, Jin! Shangguan Yang was also thrilled to see them. It had been hundreds of years, and he didnt expect to see them again. Tears welled up in his eyes at once. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin cried. Chapter 2365 - Get Used to It Over Time

    Chapter 2365: Get Used to It Over Time

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although they were very scared of Shangguan Yang in the past, Shangguan Yang was the closest elder to them in the Kunlun Sect except for their own master. Therefore, they called him Uncle Shangguan. At the beginning, Leng Shaoting still had doubts, but seeing that, he was fully convinced. There, there, stop crying now. We should be happy that we can meet again. Shangguan Yang fought back his tears andforted them. He would be embarrassed if he cried in front of the young people. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin did their best to stop crying. Where is your master? Shangguan Yang asked. That year, their master who was junior to him, the sixth elder of the Kunlun Sect, left and traveled around with Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. A yearter, he moved into the tower for cultivation. Afterwards, the whole world changed and he was the only one left in the Kunlun Sects ce. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin looked sad. Our master has passed away for many years. He took us out to travel around that year, but we ran into the Evil King after half a year. We had a battle and no one won. We escaped, but our master was seriously injured. He said he would soon die, so we dug a grave for him. We prepared three coffins, because we decided to stay with our master in the grave. Our master didnt want us to do that, but we insisted, so he cast a spell on us. We were kept in the coffins till today. Junior Gu chased the criminals and got into the grave. Then the Taoist talismans on us were removed by ident, so we woke up, said Jiang Liluo. Oh, I see, said Shangguan Yang. Although he thought that the whole Kunlun Sect was ruined, he still had hope that Jiang Liluo and Si Jins master might have survived when he saw them again. When he heard that their master was already dead, Shangguan Yang was very upset. Liluo, Jin, if you dont mind, you can stay with me from now on. Although Im not your master, Im your uncle. Ill treat you as family, said Shangguan Yang. He understood that they knew nothing about the new world, so it would be hard for them to live a life in modern society. Given their abilities, they would have no problem with food, but they should learn more about the new world if they wanted to live a good life. Moreover, Shangguan Yang had known Jiang Liluo and Si Jin for hundreds of years. They were more like a family, so he wouldnt abandon them. Of course! Jiang Liluo and Si Jin agreed excitedly. Great, when Ningning is free, shell take you to my ce, said Shangguan Yang. At this time, Leng Shaoting approached. Before he said anything, Shangguan Yang eximed. Oh, youre there too! Yeah. Leng Shaoting nodded and said, They dont have ID cards now, so they cant take a ne. Ningning needs to keep her motherpany, so she cant leave either. However, Ill go back to the capital by private jet this afternoon, so I can bring them to see you. Ill deal with their ID cardster. Since they needed to live in this society, they needed an ID card. They belonged to the same sect after all, so Leng Shaoting wouldnt hesitate to help them. Great, you can take them to my ce this afternoon. Thank you for your help with their ID cards, said Shangguan Yang. He was very grateful to Leng Shaoting for everything he had done for him. Although Leng Shaoting was his disciple, it didnt mean Leng Shaoting had to do everything for him. My pleasure, said Leng Shaoting. After that, they ended the video call. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were still surprised. They knew nothing about smartphones and video calls, but they were sure that it was their Uncle Shangguan that they saw just then. After having the call with Shangguan Yang, clothes from Gufan were delivered. Gu Ning had prepared two sets for each of them so that they could have a change of clothing. Because Gu Ning nned to send Jiang Liluo and Shangguan Yang to the capital to see Shangguan Yang, she didnt prepare too many clothes for them. It would be troublesome if they carried too many clothes with them. They could buy more in the capital anyway. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to take Jiang Liluo to the guest room on the second floor to have a shower. Leng Shaoting would teach him how to do it, while Gu Ning took Si Jin to the guest room on the third floor. She directly filled the bathtub for Si Jin. After that, Gu Ning taught her how to wear the clothes women normally wore nowadays. After all, Si Jin was from ancient times, so she had totally different habits. In ancient times, women always put on a piece of loose cloth to cover their chest, so even an ample bosom couldnt be seen at all. So because Gu Ning didnt know Si Jins bust circumference, she could only prepare several bras of different sizes. After knowing what a bra was, Si Jin flushed totally red. She felt it was too scanty. Seeing Si Jins reaction, Gu Ning put on a resigned look and exined. Dont worry, youll get used to it. Women all wear this nowadays. You just wear it inside. No one can see it. Si Jin obviously knew that, but this was the first time that she had ever seen such a thing, so it was unavoidable for her to be embarrassed. Anyway, since Gu Ning said that women all wore this nowadays, she had to do the same thing. At the same time, Leng Shaoting also taught Jiang Liluo how to turn on the faucet and how to put on mens underwear and clothing. After Leng Shaoting walked out, he suddenly thought that Gu Ning would have had to do that by herself if he didnte. Upon thinking of that, he was extremely ufortable. Luckily, he came. Although they hadnt taken a shower for hundreds of years, their bodies werent very dirty, so they took a quick shower. Jiang Liluo came out first. Although it was his first time to wear modern clothes, and he wasnt very used to it, he was a grown man after all. No matter how ufortable it was, he would soon get used to it. Si Jin, however, might have some trouble with it. Because her bosom became much more noticeable after she put on a bra, she was quite embarrassed. When she walked out, Si Jin covered her chest with her hands. Chapter 2366 - Pleasant Reunion

    Chapter 2366: Pleasant Reunion

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions They were from ancient times, so they werent as open-minded as people in todays society. Women nowadays tried to make their boobs more noticeable and wouldck confidence if they didnt have big bosoms. They were even willing to have breast surgery. In the ancient times, on the other hand, most women felt shy when they had ample bosoms, so they normally wrapped it tightly till it wouldnt attract any attention. It was the difference in peoples values. Therefore, Gu Ning understood why Si Jin did that, but Si Jin had to learn to live in the modern world. Its winter now, so were wearing a lot of clothes, but you still feel embarrassed. In the summer, we normally only put on a piece of thin clothing. Will you lock yourself at home and refuse to go out? Gu Ning joked. I Si Jin flushed red. She knew Gu Ning was right, but she was still embarrassed. Alright, put the coat on. Nobody can see it then. Youll get used to it, said Gu Ning. She handed a loose, long coat to Si Jin, so no one could see whether she had an ample bosom. As a cultivator, Si Jin didnt need to wear too many clothes and wouldnt feel cold. She only put on thin long johns, a loose sweater, and a coat. Her pants were also a medium thickness. Normal people would be shaking if they only put on so few clothes, but Si Jin felt very warm. After putting on the coat, her ample bosom was indeed hidden well so she felt greatly relieved. It was ufortable to wear the bra, but she could stand it since it was inside. It was the first time that she had put on modern clothes, so it was still ufortable, but it wasnt too much of an issue. After all, she needed to live like every other woman. If she continued to wear her own clothing, she would look abnormal in the crowd. Your hair is too long. I think you better cut it shorter to the waist, said Gu Ning. Si Jins hair was too long and it reached her butt. If it was at her waist, it would be prettier. In fact, she was already out of style when her hair reached the butt. It was fine if she was wearing ancient costumes, but it wasnt beautiful when she was wearing modern clothes. Sure! said Si Jin. Since Gu Ning said that, she was willing to ept her advice. It wasnt a big deal to shorten her hair a little. If it was too short, Si Jin wouldnt be willing, but she just needed to leave her hair at her waist. Can you help me with that? Im afraid I cant do it on my own, asked Si Jin. She didnt know how to do it, so she could only turn to Gu Ning for help. Of course. Have a seat. Ill go get scissors. It was Gu Nings advice, so she was obviously willing to help. Without dy, she went to get scissors. Because she only needed to cut the end of Si Jins hair, it wasnt difficult and Gu Ning soon finished. Therefore, Gu Ning had soon shortened Si Jins hair and it looked very pretty. Actually, when her hair was shortened, Si Jin had a totally different air. And she was very satisfied with it. If you dont want it down, you can have it in a ponytail, said Gu Ning. Sure. Si Jin agreed. She was indeed not used to having her hair down, so she tied it up to a ponytail. Once she put her hair in a ponytail, she looked more like a mature woman than an elegantdy. In fact, Si Jin was more like a mature woman than an elegantdy. She practiced kung fu every day after all, and was very agile and strong. Afterwards, Gu Ning helped Si Jin put on light make-up. Every woman looked different after putting on make-up, and women were normally prettier with make-up on. Although Si Jin was very beautiful without make-up, she was even more attractive with some make-up. Si Jin would wear light make-up in her daily life, so she didnt feel it was bad when Gu Ning helped her put on some make-up now. She was only amazed by the make-up products in modern society. Ill send you a set of make-up productster. Shaotings mother, or Aunt Miao can teach you how to use them. They often stay in my masters ce for a bit. They are also women, so you can ask them whenever you have questions. Dont feel shy. My mother will deliver her baby in a few days, so I cant go to the capital with you right now, but Ill go to the capital after the New Year holiday, said Gu Ning. Junior Lengs mother? Didnt you say Si Jin was surprised, because Gu Ning had told them that Leng Shaotings mother was missing, but she didnt say whether his mother was found or not. Oh, I forgot to tell you that we found Shaotings mother. Aunt Miao is a friend of Shaotings mother. She became an evil cultivator after going through some bad things. However, my master caused her to lose her abilities as a cultivator and she became a mortal. She started to cultivate againter, and lives with Shaotings mother now, said Gu Ning. Oh, I see, said Si Jin. It was good news that they could meet again after being lost for over a dozen years. They also felt lucky and happy to see their Uncle Shangguan. Dont worry, theyre very easy to get along with. Gu Ningforted Si Jin in case she was nervous. She didnt want Si Jin to be burdened. Sure. Si Jin nodded. However, it was unavoidable for her to be nervous. After all, they were all strangers and were senior to her. If they were junior to her, she wouldnt be as nervous, but she had to be careful before the elders. Perhaps because she cared about their opinions of her, she was nervous. If there was no rtionship between them, she wouldnt feel anxious at all. After putting on make-up and adjusting her clothes, Si Jin followed Gu Ning downstairs. In the living room, although Jiang Liluo had changed his clothes, he kept the same hairstyle, so he looked strange. If Jiang Liluo went out like that, he would attract attention and passers-by might discuss him. He could have his own style without caring about other peoples opinions, but he would feel embarrassed if people wouldnt stop talking about him. Besides, it was better for men not to keep long hair. Anyway, it was up to Jiang Liluo whether he wanted to keep it or not. When Jiang Liluo saw Si Jin walking downstairs, he was a little distracted because Si Jin looked different yet attractive after changing her look. Chapter 2367 - Want to Quarrel?

    Chapter 2367: Want to Quarrel?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Perhaps because he was so used to Si Jins old look, he felt that she looked unusually attractive now. Si Jin also felt that Jiang Liluo was different when she saw him, but his hairstyle didnt match his clothes. Um, Liluo, I think your hairstyle doesnt match your look, said Si Jin with slight embarrassment. She didnt want to embarrass Jiang Liluo, but it was indeed strange. Hearing that, Jiang Liluo was a little awkward, but he agreed with Si Jin. Well, I actually had the same thought. Because youre wearing modern clothes, but your hairstyle is ancient, they dont match at all. Are you willing to cut your hair? You can have the same hair style as Shaoting. Well, there are many other hairstyles. You can also go to a barbershop, but men normally have short hair nowadays, said Gu Ning. She actually felt slightly embarrassed to point it out, but now that they noticed it by themselves, she could talk about it. Jiang Liluo hesitated for a while. He was reluctant to cut his long hair. However, men in todays society mostly had short hair. He was going to live in this new world now, so it was inappropriate for him to keep his long hair. Fine, lets do it now! Jiang Liluo agreed with crity. Although men all had long hair in their world except for monks, they were in a different world now, so they had to learn to get used to it. Alright, we can go out for a meal togetherter. You can have a haircut then, said Gu Ning. Ningning, I need to know more about the criminals, said Leng Shaoting all of a sudden. Sure. Gu Ning agreed, then brought Leng Shaoting upstairs to her room. Once they were in the room, Leng Shaoting closed the door and pressed Gu Ning against the wall. Arent you Didnt Leng Shaoting want to learn more about the criminals? Gu Ning wanted to ask him about that, but Leng Shaoting shut her mouth with his lips before she could say anything. Gu Ning didnt realize what he really wanted to do until now. Leng Shaoting wasnt going to learn more about the criminals from her; he simply wanted to kiss her. Gu Ning was amused. Leng Shaotings kiss was very passionate at the beginning. He seemed to lose control of his desire. He wanted Gu Ning badly, but gradually he became gentle. However, he didnt let Gu Ning go until both of them were out of breath. In fact, he wanted more, but his reason stopped him because now wasnt the right time. After letting Gu Ning go, Leng Shaoting stared straight at her. Gu Ning panicked a little. She didnt know what she had done wrong to make Leng Shaoting like this. W-Whats wrong? Gu Ning didnt think that she had done anything wrong, but she somehow felt guilty when she met Leng Shaotings dangerous eyes. If I didnte, would you have taught Jiang Liluo how to wear underwear? Leng Shaoting asked, sounding dangerous. Hearing that, Gu Ning blinked with a guilty conscience. Why should she feel guilty? Although she had never thought about that, Leng Shaoting had told her that he woulde! Therefore, Gu Ning argued. No, before I came home, you told me that you wereing. Even if you didnte, it was a male employee who delivered the clothing. I could let him do that. Oh, really? Then why did you panic just then? Leng Shaoting squinted. I Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting wouldnt believe it, so she didnt know what to say now. She indeed panicked a little just then, but it didnt mean anything! Staring at her, Leng Shaoting said nothing nor did he let it go. He wanted to see how Gu Ning would exin it. I didnt panic. You misunderstood me. Do you want to quarrel? Gu Ning denied it and said angrily. Leng Shaoting put on a resigned smile. There was deep love for her in his eyes. Alright, Im just joking. Although Leng Shaoting was indeed displeased with what happened earlier, he felt that he shouldnt vent his anger on Gu Ning after hearing her exnation. He had to admit that he easily got jealous. Even though he could keep his reason most of the time, he would still lose control a bit when he got jealous. Fine, I forgive you. Gu Ning stopped arguing about it when Leng Shaoting softened. I have to leave now. I wont finish until 2 pm. If youre going to have a meal somewhere, tell me where you are eating. I can drive them there, said Leng Shaoting. I can send you all to the airport together, said Gu Ning. Great, but Ill driveter. Leng Shaoting agreed. He thought that Gu Ning wanted to stay with him for a while longer, and he wanted to spend more time with her too. Sure, said Gu Ning, because she indeed wanted to stay with Leng Shaoting for a while longer. After that, they went downstairs and Leng Shaoting left. It was already 10 am when Leng Shaoting left, so Gu Ning was ready to take Jiang Liluo and Si Jin out. Before they left, Gu Ning looked at Jiang Liluos long hair and felt it wasnt appropriate. She said, Senior Jiang, let me help you cut your hair a little. Its too long. I dont think you want to be the focus of everyones attention. It was unnecessary trouble. Thanks. Since he already decided to cut his hair, Jiang Liluo didnt think it was a big deal. Therefore, Gu Ning cut Jiang Liluos hair till his shoulders, then tied it up. Some men kept their hair to that length, mainly artists and stars, so it wasnt strange. Other people might just take Jiang Liluo as an artist or a star. Afterwards, Gu Ning found a suitcase and told them to put their clothes in. They would take it with them, because after eating, they would leave with Leng Shaoting. Once they were out, Gu Ning took Jiang Liluo to a barbershop first. Chapter 2368 - You Can Pay Me Back in the Future

    Chapter 2368: You Can Pay Me Back in the Future

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Only when Jiang Liluos hair was as short as other men would he look normal in the crowd. People would only be attracted to Gu Nings beauty and some of them might recognize her. Although several passers-by came to say hi to Gu Ning or take photos with her once in a while, Gu Ning wasnt affected. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were curious about what they were doing when they took photos, but they didnt ask about it in front of strangers. They knew it would cause unnecessary trouble. After having a haircut, Jiang Liluo had a totally different air. He was more handsome now than when he had long hair. Even Si Jin was amazed by his change. When Jiang Liluo saw that Si Jin was impressed by his new hairstyle, he was cheered up at once, since he actually felt a little sad after losing his long hair. Jin, what do you think? Jiang Liluo asked. Although he already had the answer from her expression, he still wanted to hear the answer from her. Youre really handsome, said Si Jin, feeling a little shy. Hearing that, Jiang Liluo was happy. After that, Gu Ning paid the money and took them away. Junior Gu, Im sorry that you have to pay for everything for us. Jiang Liluo was slightly embarrassed. Its fine. You can pay me back in the future after you have money, said Gu Ning. She was unwilling to hurt their pride or burden them. If she said it was nothing and she didnt need them to pay her back, it might hurt their dignity. Hearing that, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin indeed felt much better. They didnt think it was wrong that Gu Ning wanted them to pay her back in the future, and they didnt think she was mean. She simply did it to protect their pride. Of course, well pay you back once we make money, said Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. Great, said Gu Ning. She could feel their emotional change. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin didnt work for her like Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, so she couldnt treat them the same way. Gu Ning gave Gao Yi and Qiao Ya money because they worked for it, so they wouldnt feel burdened. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin would live with Shangguan Yang, and Shangguan Yang would amodate them. In that case, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin would feel more rxed. After all, they had a closer rtionship with Shangguan Yang. And after they learned more about modern society, they would find a job on their own. In fact, she and Leng Shaoting could easily help Jiang Liluo and Si Jin get a job, but it depended on them whether they were willing to rely on Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning to make a living. They had their pride after all, so they might feel hurt if Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning helped them too much. Sometimes, it wasnt a good thing for a person to have a lot of pride, because he or she could easily get paranoid. In that case, he or she would ept little help and live a difficult life. Therefore, people could have pride, but should also learn to seek help when it was necessary. People built friendships with one another by giving and epting help. Anyway, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin werent in a rush to get a job right now. Gu Ning took Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to the Huangdeng Hotel and booked a private room. She gave the menu to them and told them to order whatever they wanted to eat. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin felt a little embarrassed, so they only ordered two dishes, then quickly returned the menu to Gu Ning. Gu Ning understood that they felt embarrassed to order many dishes, so she ordered more. Junior Gu, there are only three of us. You dont need to order so many, said Si Jin. In fact, they could eat a lot of food and they were aware that Gu Ning ordered many dishes for them, but they only felt embarrassed because Gu Ning spent a lot of money on them. Dont worry, we can eat more. Gu Ning said, I dont want you to be hungry. We only have enough energy to deal with our business when were full. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin said nothing further. Gu Ning had already finished ordering, and they could indeed eat a lot. Oh, youre going to take a ne to the capital, so I need you to learn about it now, said Gu Ning and took out her phone. She showed Jiang Liluo and Si Jin photos of nes. See? This is a ne. It can fly in the air, but its very safe. You dont need to worry about your safety, said Gu Ning. It can fly in the air? Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were shocked, because the ne was sorge, but it was able to fly in the air. Is this faster than Uncle Shangguans flying sword? Si Jin asked curiously. She knew little about nes, but she was aware that Shangguan Yangs flying sword was super fast, so she believed that nes werentparable to the flying sword. Jiang Liluo also had that opinion. The ne could fly two thirds faster than the flying sword! It only takes two and a half hours for us to get to the capital by ne, and it might take three hours and fifteen minutes by flying sword, said Gu Ning. Wow, its so fast. Its unbelievable. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were astonished. They felt that Shangguan Yangs flying sword should be much faster, but it turned out that nes were faster. Moreover, nes were a lot faster than the flying sword. They felt this new world was full of unbelievable things. Actually, people were always surprised by unknown things. People in modern society would also be amazed by monsters and ghosts because they didnt think they really existed. However, it was very normal for cultivators. You think its unbelievable, because you werent born in this age. If you were born here, you wouldnt think its unbelievable. It is like how people nowadays dont believe in monsters or ghosts, but theyre very normal in your eyes, said Gu Ning.. Chapter 2369 - Dumb Woman

    Chapter 2369 - Dumb Woman

    After that, Gu Ning suddenly thought of something important, so she seriously reminded them. "Oh, don''t show your abilities in front of other people. Even if you have conflicts with mortals, don''t use your magical skills. It''ll only cause more trouble. You can only do that when you encounter monsters, ghosts, or other people with superpowers." "Of course." Jiang Liluo and Si Jin understood it was very serious, so they agreed. They chatted for a while, then the dishes were ced on the table and they began to eat. Gu Ning, Jiang Liluo, and Si Jin ate a lot, so they ate almost all of the food. After all, they were cultivators who ate much more than ordinary people. In fact, even if they had eaten nothing for several days, they wouldn''t feel very hungry. They just needed to eat more food the next time. After the meal, Gu Ning took Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to a teahouse before Leng Shaoting called her. They stayed in the teahouse for a while, then Leng Shaoting called her and asked about where they were. Gu Ning told him that she was in the downtown Huangdeng Hotel, but Leng Shaoting needed more than twenty minutes to arrive, so they had to wait for a while longer. Twenty-five minutester, Leng Shaoting arrived and called Gu Ning. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to wait for them in the hall, and they would go downstairs. Because Leng Shaoting was too handsome, he easily attracted attention from other people, especially from women. So shortly after Leng Shaoting hung up the call with Gu Ning, two beautiful young women walked out of the elevator and saw him. They were immediately attracted to him. "Wow, what a handsome man!" "Let''s go talk to him. I must get his WeChat ount." "What if he rejects me? I''ll be embarrassed." "Sisi, you''re so beautiful. No man will say no to you. You''ve never been rejected. Do you need me to start it for you?" said the other woman. Although she meant to please the woman called Sisi, she had her own purpose and was scheming something. Sisi filled herself with confidence. "Sure, let''s go over now." After making the decision, they walked towards Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting had already heard their conversation, so he was displeased. Seeing them walking towards him, Leng Shaoting directly turned and walked away. The two women didn''t know that Leng Shaoting was deliberately avoiding them, so they continued to walk to him. Leng Shaoting was annoyed. How could they be so shameless? This time, Leng Shaoting didn''t bother to walk farther away. Instead, he released a cold aura to show that he didn''t want strangers to approach him. As a result, once the two women were closer to him, they felt the cold air and stopped at once. Jesus, he was so cold and aloof! "Um, I think we should give up." Lin Sisi became timid and said quietly to the woman who encouraged her to strike up a conversation with Leng Shaoting. "It''s fine." The woman was unwilling to give up right now, because they hadn''t even started yet. "Do it yourself. I don''t want to," said Lin Sisi. She had a feeling that she would be rejected and embarrassed. An idea dawned on the woman and she directly said to Leng Shaoting, "Hi, Mr. Handsome, my friend, Sisi, wants to make friends with you. Can I know your WeChat ount?" "Xiaoyun" Lin Sisi was a little mad when her friend ignored her feelings, but she didn''t think further about it. She thought that her friend was just joking. "No." Leng Shaoting refused without hesitation. "Why? Sisi is so pretty" Qin Xiaoyun didn''t stop just because Leng Shaoting refused. Instead, she kept on praising Lin Sisi. It sounded as if Leng Shaoting was wrong. However, she actually knew that Lin Sisi couldn''t match Leng Shaoting even though Lin Sisi was very beautiful. Therefore, she said it on purpose. "Xiaoyun!" Hearing Qin Xiaoyun''s words, Lin Sisi immediately tried to stop her, but Qin Xiaoyun wouldn''t listen. Leng Shaoting ignored them and directly went to the elevator, because Gu Ning wasing out. Once Gu Ning was out, she saw Lin Sisi and Qin Xiaoyun standing in front of Leng Shaoting, but there was a distance of two meters between them. Obviously, they tried to strike up a conversation with Leng Shaoting, but Gu Ning could see that Leng Shaoting had already rejected them. In fact, Leng Shaoting never epted other women''s affection. When Leng Shaoting suddenly walked away, Qin Xiaoyun was mad. She turned and wanted to follow him, but she stopped as soon as she saw Gu Ning. She recognized Gu Ning, but unexpectedly this man knew Gu Ning too. Was he Gu Ning''s boyfriend or something? If he was, didn''t she just In an instant, Qin Xiaoyun yielded. She dared not offend Gu Ning. "What''s wrong?" Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting. "A dumb woman was fooled by her friend," said Leng Shaoting loudly, so Lin Sisi and Qin Xiaoyun could hear him. Qin Xiaoyun was humiliated and had a guilty conscience, because Leng Shaoting told the truth. However, she didn''t expect that Leng Shaoting saw through her and even pointed it out, which was uneptable in her eyes. Leng Shaoting said that aloud, not because he wanted to remind Lin Sisi to be careful, but because he was displeased that he was also a part of Qin Xiaoyun''s scheme. Therefore, it was Qin Xiaoyun who did uneptable things. Since she dared to do it, she should be prepared to be embarrassed when her evil purpose was exposed. Lin Sisi subconsciously turned to look at Qin Xiaoyun. She felt it couldn''t be true, but she had to face it when she saw Qin Xiaoyun''s guilty expression. It turned out that Qin Xiaoyun deliberately embarrassed her. Although she was unwilling to believe it, Qin Xiaoyun indeed insisted on striking up a conversation with Leng Shaoting after she tried to stop her. Besides, Qin Xiaoyun panicked just then. Did she really do it on purpose? Why? Why did she do that to her? Lin Sisi believed that she had been treating Qin Xiaoyun very well.. She had never made her unhappy before. Chapter 2370 - Very Sensitive

    Chapter 2370 - Very Sensitive

    Although Lin Sisi was easily attracted to handsome men and paid little attention to details, she wasn''t dumb and soon figured the whole thing out. Gu Ning also turned to stare at Lin Sisi and Qin Xiaoyun. After seeing Qin Xiaoyun''s guilty expression, she immediately realized what had happened. However, she said nothing. "Sisi, don''t listen to him. I didn''t" Qin Xiaoyun exined it to Lin Sisi at once in case Lin Sisi cut off the friendship with her. After all, Lin Sisi was from a rich family, while her family had nothing special. Because of Lin Sisi, she was able to meet quality men from high society. Although Qin Xiaoyun relied on Lin Sisi to meet quality men, she still schemed against her because she was jealous of Lin Sisi. "He didn''t say it''s you. Why are you nervous? Are you guilty?" Lin Sisi coldly asked Qin Xiaoyun. Although she believed that Qin Xiaoyun deliberately embarrassed her and she was very mad at Qin Xiaoyun, she didn''t lose her temper in public. She was reluctant to damage her image. "I" Qin Xiaoyun didn''t know what to say. "Let''s go now." Leaving Lin Sisi and Qin Xiaoyun behind, Gu Ning pulled Leng Shaoting away. Upon seeing Gu Ning holding Leng Shaoting''s hand, Lin Sisi and Qin Xiaoyun were sure that they were a couple. Qin Xiaoyun felt that it was Leng Shaoting who made her dirty her image, but she didn''t dare to me him for that because he was Gu Ning''s boyfriend. Lin Sisi felt nothing when Leng Shaoting was gone, but she was very disappointed at Qin Xiaoyun. "Qin Xiaoyun, how could you do that to me? I told you to stop. Why wouldn''t you listen? I thought you didn''t mean it, but now I suddenly realize you''ve done such a thing to me many times before. If you really care about me, would you ignore my feelings again and again?" "Sisi, please let me exin. I didn''t" Qin Xiaoyun still tried to win Lin Sisi''s trust. "No need. I''m not an idiot. I didn''t take it seriously because I trusted you. I could tolerate your mistakes, but now I don''t think we should continue to be friends. So, stay away from me as of today." Lin Sisi was unwilling to talk to Qin Xiaoyun any longer, so she directly interrupted and quickly walked away. "Sisi" Qin Xiaoyun wanted to catch up, but she clearly knew that Lin Sisi didn''t want to be her friend any longer. If so, she thought it was meaningless to exin or beg for Lin Sisi''s forgiveness. "So what! I don''t need your money. There are a lot of people who are richer than you in this world," said Qin Xiaoyun angrily in humiliation, watching Li Sis''s retreating back. Although she seemed to disdain Lin Sisi, she was actually jealous of the rich. If she really thought Lin Sisi wasn''t important, she wouldn''t have made friends with her and wouldn''t dream about marrying into a rich family through her. She just got angry because she felt humiliated. When Gu Ning and the others left, they went directly to the airport. Leng Shaoting drove the car, Gu Ning sat on the front passenger''s seat, while Jiang Liluo and Si Jin sat on the rear seats. "Did they go first?" Gu Ning asked. "Yeah, they went there before us," said Leng Shaoting. "How about Xin Bei?" Gu Ning asked. Xin Bei was supposed to visit the Cao family today, so Leng Shaoting should let him free. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting was very sensitive, but she was afraid that he might not think of that. Leng Shaoting understood Gu Ning''s concern, so he said, "Xin Bei went back to Huafu Hills after driving me to the hotel. He''s going to visit the Cao family today, so I won''t make him leave with us." Hearing that, Gu Ning was satisfied. About an hourter, they arrived at the airport. Because of Leng Shaoting''s officer certificate, they could go through the special passage and directly drive the car nearest to the ne. However, they still needed to have a security check for public safety. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin carried their swords with them, so Leng Shaoting exined that they were antiques after which they could take them into the flight. Although Jiang Liluo and Si Jin had already seen photos of the ne, they were still amazed when they saw it with their own eyes. After all, it could fly and was even faster than Shangguan Yang''s flying sword. Ai Weishun and hisrades had escorted the criminals into the ne. So when Leng Shaoting and the others came, they directly boarded. After they were aboard, Gu Ning turned around and left. When Ai Weishun and hisrades saw Leng Shaotinging with Jiang Liluo and Si Jin, they were slightly surprised because they didn''t know that Leng Shaoting left to pick them up. Even if Leng Shaoting went to pick them up, it wasn''t a big deal. However, when Ma Shibiao and his men saw Jiang Liluo and Si Jin, they were scared. They had witnessed Jiang Liluo and Si Jin''s abilities, and knew that they weren''t ordinary people. Unfortunately, their mouths were gagged, so they couldn''t make any sounds. They tried to struggle, but their limbs were handcuffed, so it was useless. When Jiang Liluo and Si Jin saw Ma Shibiao and his men, they were expressionless. Ai Weishun and Zhao Weixian were aware that they were people with superpowers, so they weren''t afraid at all. After all, they were friendly towards them. "Hi!" Ai Weishun greeted Jiang Liluo and Si Jin first. "Nice to see you," Zhao Weixian and Tao Lin said. "Nice to see you too," said Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. After that, Leng Shaoting arranged for them to have a seat and reminded them to fasten their safety belts. Gu Ning had taught them in the car earlier, so they were able to do it now. After they were all seated, the ne took off on time. As it drove, it gradually elerated, which scared Jiang Liluo and Si Jin a little, but they soon calmed down. After a while, the ne was about to leave the ground. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin felt as if they were losing their bnce, so they subconsciously stiffened and got nervous. They didn''t get used to it until the ne stabilized in the air. Chapter 2371 - I Think You Have Enough Time

    Chapter 2371 - I Think You Have Enough Time

    Although they went up and down on flying swords as well, they were already used to it, so it was fine for them. However, it was the first time that they had ever taken a ne, so it was very ufortable. Luckily, they had great eptance, so they soon got used to it when the ne stabilized. They weren''t worried that this ne might encounter any danger. They trusted Gu Ning, and they could fly with swords even if an ident happened, so they weren''t afraid of falling. They weren''t at a high level in their cultivation and couldn''t fly for long, but it was enough for them to safely get down to the ground. After Gu Ning left the airport, she went directly to the Tang family''s house. She didn''t ask about what Cao Wenxin was doing now nor did she tell the Tang family about her pregnancy. When they visited the Cao family, they would hear the news. Gu Ning had to deal with a lot of things today. An hour after she went back to the Tang family''s house, she received Qi Tianlin''s call. Although Qi Tianlin was very displeased that Gu Ning was already engaged to Leng Shaoting, and had been mad about it for a few days, he wouldn''t cut off his rtionship with Gu Ning just because of that. In addition, he needed to buy magical pills from Gu Ning. Gu Ning couldn''t care less about Qi Tianlin''s attitude. He was a little unkind to her now, but they didn''t quarrel and she would still keep in touch with him. "Hi." Gu Ning answered his call. "Well, it seems that you really don''t take me as your friend. You''ve been back to City B for two days. Why didn''t you call me out for a meal?" Qi Tianlinined. In fact, once Gu Ning got back, he heard the news, but he wanted to see whether Gu Ning would call him before he called her. Even though she already had a fianc, they were still friends. They could still meet and dine together. However, he was only disappointed. Gu Ning rolled her eyes. "Come on, I have too many friends in City B. I can''t dine with all of them when I''m back. They''re all my friends. I can''t ignore any of them, right? I don''t have much time." "You don''t have time? I think you have enough time. Stop lying to me. Just a meal. It won''t cost you much money. You''ve made a lot of money from me." Qi Tianlin understood that Gu Ning was always busy, but she should have some free time, so he believed that Gu Ning didn''t take him as her friend. "I make money from countless people. Do I have to buy every one of them a meal? If you don''t want me to continue to make money from you, you can stop making deals with me," said Gu Ning. She wasn''t mad, but felt resigned. Hearing that, Qi Tianlin was angrier than ever. Gu Ning could easily get him mad. Hearing his heavy breathing, Gu Ning understood that she angered Qi Tianlin, but she didn''t think it was too much. Qi Tianlin asked for it himself. "Boss, time to change dressings." At this moment, Gu Ning heard Yu Hao''s voice from Qi Tianlin''s side. "Get out!" Qi Tianlin roared. Gu Ning cocked her eyebrow. "Change dressings? Qi Tianlin, are you injured?" She wasn''t caring about him, but he was her friend to some extent after all. She treated different people ording to their different rtionships. "None of your business," said Qi Tianlin coldly. He was venting his anger on Gu Ning, but he was actually pleased when Gu Ning asked him about his injuries. "Fine!" Gu Ning stopped asking further about it. Anyway, Qi Tianlin sounded strong so he should be fine. If he was seriously injured, he wouldn''t have time to argue with her on the phone. "Alright, if there is nothing else, I need to hang up now. My mother needs to go to the hospital," said Gu Ning. They were just friends, so Gu Ning was unwilling to pay too much attention to his injuries. She didn''t want to cause any misunderstandings. If Qi Tianlin was really in danger, as his friend, she wouldn''t hesitate to help him. However, obviously, Qi Tianlin was fine. Once Gu Ning finished, Qi Tianlin directly hung up on her. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, then shook her head with a resigned smile. Qi Tianlin had a bad attitude towards her, but she didn''t care. They weren''t very close, so she actually wouldn''t be affected by his treatment. She just wanted to keep an appropriate distance from him. Although Gu Man''s estimated due date was still four days away, it wasn''t too early to go to the hospital now. After all, the estimated due date wasn''t 100% urate, and she might deliver a few days earlier orter. Therefore, it was better if she went to the hospital earlier in case anything happened. If she needed a cesarean section, she could do it right now. However, because Gu Man was physically strong, the doctor advised her to have a natural delivery, since if she had a natural delivery, she could recover more quickly. Although Gu Ning could help Gu Man have a quick recovery without leaving any scars no matter how she delivered, Gu Man also preferred to have a natural delivery. The new baby was a boy, and the Tang family was very happy about it. They didn''t value boys over girls. They treated Gu Ning very well after all. They simply felt it was better for Tang Yunfan and Gu Man to have a son since they already had a daughter. Tang Yunhang and his wife didn''t think it was bad news, because they didn''t think the boy would steal Tanghuang. Actually, before Gu Man and Gu Ning joined their family, Tang Yunfan trained Tang Jiayang as the heir of Tanghuang. Therefore, even though they didn''t have that idea, it would be understandable if they really had that worry. Nevertheless, in their eyes, Tang Yunfan built Tanghuang. Without Tang Yunfan, Tanghuang wouldn''t have be so sessful today. Therefore, they wouldn''t be mad even if Tang Jiayang couldn''t be the heir of Tanghuang. They cared more about their familial rtionships than money. Chapter 2372 - Xin Bei Visited the Cao Family

    Chapter 2372: Xin Bei Visited the Cao Family

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In fact, all of their family members had shares in Tanghuang. They didnt need to do anything and would still receive a lot of money every year. There was no reason for them toin. Therefore, they only wanted a harmonious family and were reluctant to hurt their family just because of money. As soon as Qi Tianlin hung up on Gu Ning, he regretted it, but it already happened. He also couldnt call her again, because it would be embarrassing. Gu Ning also said that she needed to deal with something, so he shouldnt call her again. Besides, she already had a fianc. It wouldnt change anything even if he continued to pay special attention to her. He was just being impulsive, so he called Gu Ning and scolded her for not seeing him after she came back to City B. Now that he calmed down, he felt that he couldnt force Gu Ning to see him. He knew that very well, but he couldnt control his emotions. After all, Gu Ning was the first girl he had ever sincerely liked. A whileter, Gu Ning received Leng Shaotings call and he told her that they had already arrived at the capital and that he was taking Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to the siheyuan now. Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting about Jiang Liluo and Si Jins condition. After all, it was the first time that they had taken a ne. Leng Shaoting told Gu Ning that they were fine. They only felt a little ufortable at the beginning, but they soon got used to it. After the call with Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting told Ai Weishun and his otherrades to take Ma Shibiao and his men to their military base, while he brought Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to the siheyuan. An hourter, they arrived and Shangguan Yang finally met Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin cried tears of joy and they shared old stories. Only after a long while did they feel better. Alright, let bygones be bygones. We finally met again. We can live a good life together from now on, said Shangguan Yang. He had a close rtionship with Jiang Liluo and Shangguan Yang, so now he cherished their reunion very much. Uncle Shangguan, thank you so much for your amodation. Were so lucky to have found you. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were touched. Well, your rooms are already prepared. Let me take you there now. You can have a rest if you want. If not, you can walk around in the yard to get familiar with the ce. Shaotings mother will be back in a while. Ill introduce them to you then, said Shangguan Yang. Sure, said Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. They were even more touched now, because Shangguan Yang had prepared rooms for them beforehand. After that, Shangguan Yang took them to see their rooms, while Leng Shaoting left to deal with his own business. At 5 pm, Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei visited the Cao family. In the morning, Cao Wenxin had told Tang Yunrong that Xin Bei woulde to see them, so the Cao family was prepared. Xin Bei brought gifts for every member of the Cao family. Tang Yunrong and Cao Ruihua were very satisfied with Xin Bei. The other members of the Cao family also approved of their marriage. In fact, the other members didnt have the right to oppose their choice. Although Xin Beis family wasntparable to the Cao family, he was a very outstanding man. Only when he was outstanding in his own right could he win peoples respect. If he relied on his family to be sessful, it meant nothing. He relied on himself to be sessful, and his sess couldst for a long time. If he relied on his family, it wouldntst. Moreover, Xin Bei was a distant rtive of the Cao family, so they werent actually strangers. However, although they were rtives, Cao Wenxin wasnt rted to Xin Bei by blood, so it wasnt a big deal that they were together. In the Cao familys house, all the major members were present. Because Cao Ruihua was busy, he wasnt home yet, but he woulde backter. After all, it was Xin Beis first formal visit. Xin Bei was nervous. To be honest, he had never been so nervous even when he faced criminals. Most importantly, he wanted Cao Wenxins family to agree to let him marry her today. No matter how nervous he was, he had to face it, so he could only calm himself down by taking a deep breath. Xin Beis only rtives were his uncle and aunt. Therefore, he invited them toe over and directly told them that he would make a formal request for their approval of their marriage. However, Xin Bei didnt tell them that Cao Wenxin was already pregnant. Although they had been together for only a short time, it had been eight months, so they could get married now. Anyway, they both thought that the other was the right one, so they would get married sooner orter. They werent young anymore, and it was time for them to marry, so Xin Beis uncle and aunt also supported him. They arrived at the Cao familys house earlier, but they didnt say that Xin Bei wanted to marry Cao Wenxin. They decided to let Xin Bei do it himself. After Xin Bei came, he greeted them one by one, and the Cao family was very happy to see him. Because Cao Ruihua wasnt home yet, Xin Bei didnt bring it up for the time being. He felt it was more appropriate to talk about it with Cao Wenxins parents. When it was nearly 6 pm, Cao Ruihua got home. The majority of the Cao family was present, and only several young members who were working outside were absent. The moment Cao Ruihua was back, Xin Bei got nervous, because it meant he had to talk about his marriage with Cao Wenxin right away. However, even if he was nervous, he had no idea of giving up! Right after Cao Ruihua sat down and exchanged greetings with Xin Bei, Xin Bei suddenly stood up and made a deep bow towards everyone. It surprised everyone, because they didnt know what he was going to do. Bei, what are you doing? Cao Ruihua asked in confusion. Well, in fact, I came today for two important things. First, I must apologize, especially to Mr. Cao and Mrs. Cao. Xin Bei said seriously to Cao Ruihua and Tang Yunrong. Um, I have to be honest that I disappointed you. I got Wenxin pregnant before we got married. He was very sincere, because it was his fault. What? Everyone was stunned. Cao Wenxin was pregnant? At this moment, Cao Wenxin lowered her head. She didnt dare to meet their eyes in case they criticized her. Although, even though she didnt look at them, they might still criticize her.. She just felt guilty. Chapter 2373 - Wedding Date

    Chapter 2373 - Wedding Date

    It shocked everyone that Cao Wenxin was pregnant and they all had mixed emotions. They weren''t mad, because they were open-minded and supported Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei when they were together. However, Cao Wenxin got pregnant before they married, which wasn''t good news. Xin Bei continued. "And second, I hope you can allow me to marry Wenxin. I know it''s my fault that I got her pregnant before we got married. No matter how mad you are at me, I know it''s my fault and I ept your me. I promise I truly love Wenxin and I really want to marry her. Please allow us to marry. I''m busy with work, but I''ll do my best to spend as much time with Wenxin as possible. I''ll treat Wenxin to the best of my ability." No one said anything, and all turned to look at Cao Ruihua and Tang Yunrong. They were Cao Wenxin''s parents, so they should make the decision. It was indeed not good that Cao Wenxin had a premarital pregnancy, but it already happened. The Cao family was satisfied with Xin Bei and Xin Bei had a very sincere attitude, so it was the best choice to let them marry. After being silent for a while, Cao Ruihua released a deep sigh, then said seriously, "I will never approve of a premarital pregnancy, but it has already happened. So it''s meaningless to criticize you for that now. I can''t force Wenxin to have an abortion. It''s not good for her health and I don''t want to separate you two. As a father, all I want is for my kids to be happy. Given the current situation, you should marry as soon as possible. Don''t dy it till Wenxin''s belly bes toorge or the baby is born." Cao Ruihua was dissatisfied with Cao Wenxin''s premarital pregnancy, but it had already happened, so he didn''t want to waste time criticizing them. Hearing that, Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin were greatly relieved and excited. Cao Ruihua continued. "Although you two should get married as soon as possible, Xin Bei should still prepare the betrothal gift for the marriage." The Cao family didn''tck money and they would prepare a lot of dowries for their marriage, but Xin Bei must show his sincerity ording to their custom. After all, the Cao family enjoyed a high status, so the betrothal gift couldn''t be little. Even though it was just a ceremony and all the gifts would be given to the young couple, the Cao family still wanted Cao Wenxin to have a grand wedding. "Of course!" said Xin Bei. He surely didn''t want Cao Wenxin to feel aggrieved, so he would give her the best he could. "Normally parents should handle that, but Xin Bei doesn''t have parents. We''re his closest rtives, so I think we can do that for him," said Xin Bei''s uncle. They knew that Xin Bei wanted to marry Cao Wenxin, but they didn''t expect to hear that Cao Wenxin was already pregnant. "Great," said Tang Yunrong. At this moment, Tang Yunrong had mixed emotions. When Cao Wenxin was single, they always wanted her to have a boyfriend. After she had a boyfriend, they hoped that they could love each other and get married. However, when they were really going to marry, they suddenly felt reluctant to see Cao Wenxin leave them. In fact, most parents had the same feelings. It was their beloved daughter and she was going to leave them now. No parents could ept that. However, no matter how unwilling they were, it would happen sooner orter. Xin Bei didn''t have parents, and he was very busy at work, so Cao Wenxin would still live with her parents after they got married. She was pregnant after all, and needed to be taken care of. And when she delivered, she needed even more care. Because Xin Bei didn''t have parents, he didn''t have a fixed abode. Therefore the Cao family asked him to buy a house in City B. Although Xin Bei had a house in the capital, he was too busy to take good care of Cao Wenxin. If Cao Wenxin moved to live with him in the capital, nobody would look after her. Therefore, it was better for them to buy a house in City B. Cao Wenxin owned many houses, but people might have negative opinions about Xin Bei if he moved in to live with his wife after they got married. For the sake of Xin Bei''s reputation, the Cao family asked him to buy a new house for their future. Xin Bei agreed without hesitation. Given his abilities, it couldn''t be easier for him to buy a good house in City B. The Cao family was aware of that, so they made that request. If he couldn''t afford a house, the Cao family would help him secretly, but he had to stand out and pay for it on his own. Xin Bei didn''t have a car, because he normally drove the team''s car. Therefore, the Cao family also asked him to prepare a good car. Xin Bei also agreed at once. As for the betrothal gift, because Xin Bei already agreed to buy a new house and a new car, the Cao family didn''t ask him for much money. It was just a part of the custom, so the Cao family would take his money. Xin Bei was a soldier who wasn''t born in a powerful family, so he wouldn''t be very rich. If the Cao family asked him for too much money, Xin Bei wouldn''t be able to afford it. Therefore, they only asked Xin Bei to prepare a million yuan. Normally, families of power didn''t prefer a luxurious wedding. Only families in business were interested in luxury. They had to arrange the wedding as soon as possible, but there were a lot of preparations to be done, so it took at least half a month to a month. The New Year festival was about a month away, so they had to finish the wedding before the holiday. Therefore, they decided on the date twenty-two dayster, which was a good day. Xin Bei couldn''t get leave from now till their wedding was over, so he had to talk about that with the Cao family. He could only have maternity leave for half a month, so he nned to take wedding photos, and buy their wedding gowns and rings with Cao Wenxin in the following two days. After that, he would go back to work at the military base. It was cold, so they decided to buy traditional, thick wedding gowns. They could put on more pieces of clothing inside to keep themselves warm. They would hold their wedding indoors due to the low temperature. The Huangdeng Hotel was their obvious choice. Xin Bei could take his maternity leave a week before their wedding. His annual leave was also a week long so he would have enough time to finish his wedding and celebrate the New Year festival with his family. Because the Red me was different from other military teams, they couldn''t have days off during any holidays. Even if they had to leave, they could only do it in turns. They couldn''t be absent all together.. There might be sudden tasks, and it was their duty to protect their country. Chapter 2374 - Gu Mans Worries

    Chapter 2374 - Gu Man''s Worries

    Everyone was satisfied with Xin Bei''s n, especially when he took Cao Wenxin and her family into consideration, so they decided to listen to him. In the capital, Jiang Liluo and Miao Jingjing returned to the siheyuan at about 6 pm, then they met Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing. After knowing about Jiang Liluo and Si Jin''s rtionship with Shangguan Yang, Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing were very friendly to them. However, they just met, so they weren''t overly familiar. It would take time to build a rtionship. Anyway, they shared the same interests, so Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing were willing to help them whenever they needed it. After a long day, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin finally learned about the cultivation world, but it had already lost its glory. Only a few cultivators survived after going through the heavenly tribtion. And there were fewer masters. Now, it was necessary to mention Jiang Liluo''s and Si Jin''s level. Jiang Liluo was in the middle stage of the Golden Core Stage, while Si Jin was in the primary stage. They were talented cultivators, because they were very young when the ident happened. Back then, Jiang Liluo was only twenty-two, while Si Jin was only neen years old. Even though they looked as young as their ages, they were still senior to Leng Shaoting because they became cultivators earlier than him. "Yao, if you have free time these days, take them to walk around and learn more about modern society. You can also buy some clothes for them. I''ll give them money. They can pay for them by themselves," said Shangguan Yang. Shangguan Yang''s money was given by Leng Shaoting, but that was very reasonable. As Leng Shaoting''s master, Shangguan Yang taught him many priceless things. Moreover, cultivators in the cultivation world paid tens of millions of yuan for a single magical pill. Shangguan Yang was very generous and he never asked for anything in return when he gave Leng Shaoting something. For example, the two Qiankun Bags which Shangguan Yang gave Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were highly valuable. Other cultivators might not be able to get it no matter how much they were willing to pay for it. Shangguan Yang also gave Leng Shaoting a flying sword and he had also saved Leng Shaoting before. Therefore, what Shangguan Yang had done for Leng Shaoting was priceless, and it was very reasonable that Leng Shaoting supported Shangguan Yang now. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin couldn''t make money on their own yet, but they belonged to the same sect as Shangguan Yang, so Shangguan Yang should take care of them. After they could make money, they would also look after Shangguan Yang. "No problem," said Jing Yunyao. She didn''t say that she could settle the bills for them, because it was best to leave it to Shangguan Yang. "Uncle Shangguan, I don''t think we need to buy more clothes, because Junior Gu has prepared two sets for us. We have a change of clothing." "Right!" Jiang Liluo and Shangguan Yang were unwilling to spend Shangguan Yang''s money. "Two sets are barely enough! You need at least five sets for winter. You also need more clothing for spring and summer, especially for summer. You need to change every day in summer after all. Don''t worry, I have enough money to buy everything. If you feel a little guilty, you can buy me stuff too after you make money," said Shangguan Yang seriously in order to persuade them to use his money. "Well" Jiang Liluo and Si Jin couldn''t turn him down, because they didn''t want to hurt Shangguan Yang''s feelings and they agreed to do the same thing for him after they made money in the future. Even though they would treat Shangguan Yang well whether Shangguan Yang gave them money or not, they knew that Shangguan Yang would be mad if they refused to take his money. Therefore, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin epted his kindness. "Thanks, Uncle Shangguan." "Good kids!" Shangguan Yang smiled again when Jiang Liluo and Si Jin agreed. In City B. After having a meal in the Cao family''s house, Tang Yunrong called Tang Haifeng and told him the news about Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin. Tang Haifeng released a deep sigh when he heard that Cao Wenxin had gotten pregnant before marriage. He didn''t think it was a good thing, but he wouldn''t scold Cao Wenxin, because it had already happened. It was useless to me her for it, especially since he was unwilling to make his granddaughter sad. In addition, since the wedding date was already settled, they should start preparing for the wedding. The other members of the Tang family had the same opinions. When Gu Man heard the news, she pulled Gu Ning aside to have a private talk. "Ningning, I''m not conservative. I don''t think it''s awful that Wenxin got pregnant before she''s married, but it''s not good news. Although the same thing happened to me that year, I don''t want it to happen to you. Promise me that you won''t have a premarital pregnancy, alright? Once you get pregnant before getting married, there will be rumors. You''re a celebrity now," said Gu Man. "Mom, rx, I wont." Gu Ning made a serious promise to Gu Man. Gu Ning never thought about premarital pregnancy before, and she wouldn''t allow it to happen. She had her own way to prevent it from happening, but Cao Wenxin was just an ordinary girl, so idents could happen. Gu Ning was still young, and she was still a kid. Even if she married Leng Shaoting, she wouldn''t have a baby quickly. She nned to have their first baby at thirty years old. After all, they still had a lot of things to do and they really shouldn''t be parents so early. However, that was just her idea, and she might change her mind after she got married. It was hard to tell what would happen in the future. Gu Man trusted Gu Ning unconditionally, so she believed that Gu Ning would keep her promise. Gu Man had to go to the hospital today, but Tang Yunfan had a business meal this afternoon, so she decided to go to the hospital tomorrow. Although they could do it on their own without Tang Yunfan, as Gu Man''s husband, and the baby''s father, he surely hoped that he could go with Gu Man. The next day, Tang Yunfan took Gu Man to the hospital in the morning, followed by Gu Ning. Because Gu Man just needed to have a medical check and stay in the hospital for a few days, the other members of the Tang family didn''t need to go with her. They would visit her again when she was about to deliver. They had their own business to manage, so they would visit Gu Man when they had time. Even Tang Yunfan needed to manage arge business group. Chapter 2375 - No Need To Stay With Me All The Time

    Chapter 2375 - No Need To Stay With Me All The Time

    Therefore, Gu Ning stayed with Gu Man in the hospital these days. She wouldn''t leave unless she needed to deal with something. Tang Yunfan paid two professional and reliable nurses to take care of Gu Man, and they were ready for her delivery anytime. Although they were nurses, they were very good at cooking too, so they cooked for Gu Man. Gu Man stayed in a VIP ward, which was like a luxurious apartment with a living room, a kitchen, a master bedroom, and a guest room. The pregnant woman slept in the master bedroom, and people who took care of her slept in the guest room. There was arge double bed in the master bedroom, so Gu Ning could sleep with Gu Man if she needed to take care of Gu Man in the night. And if Tang Yunfan came over, Gu Ning would go back to Huafu Hills or the Tang family''s house. She would leave the space to the two of them. Gu Man came to the hospital earlier, but she needed to walk around before the baby came. Therefore, when Tang Yunfan was absent, Gu Ning would take Gu Man out for a walk. This was the most advanced obstetrics and gynecology hospital in City B. It wasrge and there weren''t many people or patients, so it wasn''t a big problem to have a walk outside. If it had been a normal hospital, there would be too many patients with all kinds of diseases, which wasn''t good for pregnant women. In the end it was cold outside, so Gu Ning and Gu Man didn''t go out. They only walked around in the building. Because of Gu Ning''s presence, Gu Man wouldn''t be in danger so the nurses rested in the ward. "Ningning, if you need to do anything, you can leave and deal with it. You don''t need to stay with me all the time," said Gu Man after Gu Ning had kept herpany for a long time. She knew that Gu Ning was very busy, so she didn''t want to waste her time. "It''s fine. If there really is anything I need to deal with, I''ll go," said Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning said that, Gu Man didn''t insist. Gu Ning was very smart, if there was anything she needed to deal with, she would leave on her own. "Your aunts wille tomorrow. I think they can stay in Huafu Hills as always," said Gu Man. Because Gu Man was about to deliver, Gu Qing and Gu Qinyang would surely be present. However, they were upied with work too, so they couldn''te too early. Jiang Xu was the busiest among them. His Xuri Construction Material Store was no longer a small store, and had developed into a bigpany with over a hundred million yuan in assets. He had already joined the high society in City F. Many building materials dealers from City F and many other cities around City F would purchase from Jiang Xu. Although many of them did that because of Gu Ning, Xuri Construction Material Store was indeed reliable and had reasonable prices. If Jiang Xu only relied on Gu Ning to manage his business, people would soon hear about it. After all, news about Gu Ning would easily go viral on the Inte. Gu Qinyang also received a promotion, so he had a lot of work to do now. Although he hadn''t yet be an official, he was a member of the leadership. As long as he did a good job and became a director, it would only be a matter of time. Because both Jiang Xu and Gu Qinyang were busy, they could onlye when Gu Man was about to deliver and would only stay for two days. Gu Qing and Wen Yn coulde days earlier, and could stay in the hospital for a few more days. Kamei Beauty Salon was very popr and the store was always full of customers. However, as the boss, Gu Qing didn''t need to do everything on her own. She just needed to check the ounts and socialize with their customers, so she had enough time. Wen Yn already quit two months ago and was now managing a branch of Kamei Beauty Salon in City D. Although it had only been open for a month, it was extremely popr. After all, Kamei Beauty Salon had great fame. When there was no Kamei Beauty Salon in City D, many women flew to City F for their skincare. Out of ten women who had skincare in Kamei Beauty Salon, eight became loyal fans and joined the membership. Now there was a branch of Kamei Beauty Salon in City D, so they could enjoy the skincare service in City D. Many people saw that opportunity and tried to join Kamei Beauty Salon, but Gu Qing turned them down. It even caused them some trouble! Wen Yn was their rtive, so Gu Qing allowed her to join the business. After all, there would be more and more branches of Kamei Beauty Salon. Wen Yn didn''t hesitate to quit her job and became a businesswoman. After all, she couldn''t make much money by having a regr job. Her sry could only afford an average life. Her children were still young and didn''t need much money, but they had to make more money after their kids started studying at university. Actually, families with lower ie could afford the tuition fee for college, and they should be able to do that too, but they wanted to provide their kids with a better life. Everyone had ambition. If they could make more money, they wouldn''t miss the chance. Although it was risky to run a business, she could make more money by managing a business and Kamei Beauty Salon was a popr brand now. There were countless people who wanted to join it. Wen Yn wasn''t dumb and wouldn''t miss such a good opportunity. Perhaps she could make enough money to support her for her whole life within a year. The reality proved that her choice was right. Within just a month, she made over three hundred thousand yuan, which was enough to pay the decoration fee. After two months, not only could the decoration fee be paid back, but the rent was also paid for, after that she could start making money. However, even if the business was profitable, Gu Qinyang still needed to work, because he also wanted to have a position in the government. Moreover, if Wen Yn''s business went bad, Gu Qinyang could still support their family. "Sure," said Gu Ning. She agreed to let Gu Qing and Wen Yn stay in Huafu Hills. After having a walk for about twenty minutes, they were ready to go back and have a rest. However, at this moment, two men and three women suddenly came out of a ward not far from them. They were all young, except for one older woman, A young woman was carrying a baby in her arms and a pale-faced woman in a turban and pajamas chased after her, crying along the way.. She had just delivered and wanted to snatch the baby. Chapter 2376 - The Baby That Falls To The Ground

    Chapter 2376 - The Baby That Falls To The Ground

    "Give the baby back to me. Give it back to me!" "It''s a cheap girl. We only want a boy. We don''t want a girl!" said the woman acidly. Hearing that, Gu Ning was immediately mad. Gu Man was also angered. They were unwilling to hear people say girls were cheap. Besides, she was also a female. How could she disdain girls? "I really don''t understand why there are women who disdain girls. It''s unreasonable," said Gu Man furiously. She had suffered the same painful experience where her family valued boys much higher than girls, so she was very sensitive to it. "Mom, have a seat. Let me have a look." Gu Ning supported Gu Man to sit on the sofa near-by. Because she felt the situation might get worse and she might need to interfere in it, she had to let Gu Man sit down first. "Great, go have a look. If it''s possible, help that poor woman. Don''t let her be robbed of her baby." Gu Man understood that Gu Ning wasn''t going to just watch the drama, so she didn''t stop her. Instead, she really hoped that Gu Ning could help the poor woman. The poor woman reminded her of what she had suffered, so she really couldn''t tolerate the tragedy. "Of course," said Gu Ning, then walked over. However, an ident happened at this time. When the group of people were pushing and pulling each other, the baby fell from the young woman''s arms. Seeing that, Gu Ning was scared. It was such a little baby. It might die after it fell. After all, a baby was too vulnerable. "No!" The mother screamed. She wanted to grab her baby, but it was toote because there were too many people standing in her way. Although Gu Man didn''t see when the baby fell, she was frightened by the mother''s scream. Gu Ning rushed over at once, but she was still secondste. The baby already fell to the ground with a loud sound. Nobody knew whether the baby was knocked unconscious or died, but it didn''t make any cries, but Gu Ning''s heart ached at this moment. She really hoped that the baby was fine. As long as it had a breath, she would do her best to save the baby. Other people were struck dumb by the ident and didn''t know what to do all of a sudden. Gu Ning rushed to them a second after the baby fell to the ground, and directly knocked away two people who stood in her way. One was a man, while the other was the older woman. Because Gu Ning was furious at this moment, she used a lot of strength and directly knocked them away. They heavily fell to the ground and screamed in pain, especially the older woman. She screamed as if she was going to be killed. It was understandable, because the man and the woman both had an arm dislocated after the hit. The man just didn''t scream as loudly as the older woman. At this moment, everyone was shocked by their scream. They turned to look at them, but no one went to help them get back to their feet. Instead, they stared at Gu Ning in surprise, because she was so strong and easily knocked two people down. Without hesitation, Gu Ning picked the baby up and put magical power into her. Luckily, the baby had just passed out and was still breathing. However, it was seriously injured after the fall. Without Gu Ning, the hospital might not be able to save it. After all, a baby was too vulnerable, and it couldn''t take the force of the fall. The baby''s mother wanted to carry the baby right away, but Gu Ning was too quick and did it before her. Right at this moment, Gu Man saw that the baby had been thrown to the ground. She couldn''t help shaking in horror. How could they do that? Gu Man wasn''t aware whether they did it on purpose or whether it was just an ident, but the baby fell to the ground because of them, so she didn''t think it was wrong that Gu Ning injured them. If Gu Man could move freely, she would surely go to help Gu Ning. "My baby, my baby!" The baby''s mother ran over and tried to take the baby away from Gu Ning''s arm, but Gu Ning avoided her. "If you don''t want the baby to die, don''t touch her right now," said Gu Ning seriously. Hearing that, the mother stopped at once. She didn''t want her baby to die! At this time, several doctors and nurses went up and wanted to take the baby away from Gu Ning to give it a medical check and treatment, but Gu Ning avoided them too. "Miss, please give the baby back to us. We''ll treat it right away. You can''t bear the result if any idents happen," a female doctor said seriously. "Please, please, save my baby!" The mother got anxious at once. She obviously trusted the doctor more than Gu Ning. "Wait a second," said Gu Ning. "Wait? How dare you tell me to wait? Can you take the responsibility if any idents happen to the baby?" The doctor snapped at Gu Ning. "Sure, I''ll take the responsibility if anything bad happens to the baby," said Gu Ning seriously with a frown. Although the doctor had a bad attitude, it was understandable, so Gu Ning wasn''t mad. After all, no one would believe a stranger. Besides, the baby was indeed badly injured, and needed immediate medical treatment. "Can you take responsibility?" the doctor asked again. She still couldn''t believe Gu Ning, because Gu Ning looked too young. It was impossible for them to trust her. This time, Gu Ning got angry. She turned to coldly look at the doctor and said, "If you''re responsible, you shouldn''t have watched them fighting without doing anything. Why didn''t you stop the tragedy from happening in the first ce?" "I" The doctor didn''t know what to say all of a sudden. Because of the older woman, Mrs Shen''s high status, she didn''t dare to stop them earlier. However, unexpectedly, the baby was thrown to the floor. It was their fault to some extent, so they were also worried about the baby''s safety. "What are you doing? Help me up now!" the older woman yelled angrily. Because it was too painful for her to stand up on her own, she even cried in pain. Hearing that, other people by her side came back to their senses and immediately went to help her get back to her feet. However, as soon as they touched the arms of the older woman and the man, they screamed in pain. "It hurts. Be gentle," the older woman shouted. "My arm seems to be dislocated," said the man. Chapter 2377 - Who Told You To Save The Cheap Girl?

    Chapter 2377 - Who Told You To Save The Cheap Girl?

    "You little bi*ch! How dare you do that!" Mrs. Shen red at Gu Ning as if she was going to tear Gu Ning to pieces. Facing her re, Gu Ning wasn''t affected at all. Because they were arguing, Gu Man couldn''t hear what they were talking about from a distance. If she heard how Mrs. Shen called Gu Ning, she would surely be furious. The female doctor soon calmed down and said again, "Miss Gu, even though it''s our fault that we failed to stop the baby from falling, you should give it back to us. We must give it a medical check and treatment as soon as possible. Otherwise, we''ll call the police, because you deliberately stopped us from saving the baby." Hearing that, the baby''s mother was scared. Although she didn''t think that Gu Ning was stopping them from saving the baby on purpose, she was still worried about her baby''s safety. Most importantly, her baby needed to be treated right away. "Miss, please, give my baby to the doctor." She begged. "Ridiculous! It''s just a cheap girl. It''s better that she''s dead!" Once they finished, Mrs. Shen shouted at them. She was unwilling to let the doctor save the baby. She was frightened earlier when the baby fell to the ground, but now she thought it was better that the baby died. "Mom" The baby''s mother, Mrs. Shen''s daughter-inw, was heavily hit. How could Mrs. Shen be so cruel? She was also a female. "Don''t call me mom, unless you can give birth to a boy. I won''t ept you until you do that." Mrs. Shen snapped at her. Right at this moment, the baby cried. Its life was out of danger and it finally woke up. "My baby!" Junior Mrs. Shen got excited at once and wanted to take the baby away from Gu Ning''s arms, but Gu Ning avoided her once more. "If you don''t want the baby to be hurt, let me carry it. You can''t protect it right now. Don''t worry, since I can save its life, I''ll make sure it''s fine. After everything is settled here, you can take the baby for a medical check. It already survived now." Gu Ning said that to remind Junior Mrs. Shen that the baby was able to wake up again because of her. She wasn''t seeking apliment, but wanted to get Junior Mrs. Shen''s trust. Hearing that, Junior Mrs. Shen chose to trust Gu Ning, not because she could easily be convinced by a stranger, but because she cared more about her baby''s safety. Her baby indeed fell unconscious and it woke upter after Gu Ning carried it for a while. Therefore, she listened to Gu Ning. Besides, she could barely stand steadily now. If she carried the baby, she could fall by ident or she might be robbed of the baby again. It was bad for the baby. Other doctors and nurses, however, couldn''t believe their ears. They refused to believe that Gu Ning saved the baby. They felt that the baby might not have been injured badly. Although it was very likely for such a vulnerable baby to be injured after the fall, it could also be fine. It depended on its luck. Anyway, they were also relieved that the baby survived, or they might be med for it. "Damn you, little bi*ch! Who told you to save the cheap girl?" Senior Mrs. Shen was angered when she saw that the baby was saved. If she weren''t injured and could move, she would definitely rush over to p Gu Ning''s face. Junior Mrs. Shen was heart-broken. She couldn''t believe that her mother-inw was so cold-blooded. "What a shame that your mother didn''t strangle you to death after you were born," said Gu Ning coldly, staring straight at Senior Mrs. Shen. At this moment, Gu Ning really wondered to herself why those women who valued boys much higher than girls weren''t strangled to death after they were born? It was a crazy idea, but those women who valued boys much higher than girls were really evil! They were also females, so how could they hold bias against other females? Shouldn''t they have sympathy for girls? "Little bi*ch, what did you say? You should be strangled to death!" Senior Mrs. Shen was furious. She turned to the two men with her and ordered. "That little bi*ch injured me. Go catch her now!" The next second, the two men took action. Junior Mrs. Shen was scared. She didn''t want Gu Ning and her baby to be hurt, so she stood out at once to protect Gu Ning and the baby. "You can''t do that!" "Off," a man shouted, then reached out to pull Junior Mrs. Shen away. However, before he touched Junior Mrs. Shen, Gu Ning pulled her away first and directly kicked them away. One of them knocked down the young woman who carried the baby out of the ward earlier, so the woman fell heavily to the ground too. In an instant, they both screamed in pain. Because Gu Ning used some magical energy in her feet, the two men felt sharp pain in their stomach and all over their limbs. They could hardly get back to their feet now. Everyone was shocked by that scene because Gu Ning was so strong! It was unbelievable that she easily kicked an adult a few meters away. "You" Senior Mrs. Shen was scared by Gu Ning. If she could move, she really wanted to stay far away from Gu Ning. Because she was injured too, she didn''t doubt that Gu Ning would attack her once more. Anyway, even if she was scared of Gu Ning, she still refused to give up. On the contrary, Gu Ning had injured them and saved the baby she didn''t want, so she decided to sue Gu Ning. "Do you know who I am? How dare you injure us? I''ll make you pay for this!" Senior Mrs. Shen threatened. She tried to bully Gu Ning with her high status because she had no idea about Gu Ning''s background. Hearing that, Senior Mrs. Shen was no longer worried, because the Shen family had great influence in City B. It couldn''t be easier for the Shen family to cause trouble for a young girl. Gu Ning, however, didn''t care about it at all. "Great, show me what you can do." Chapter 2378 - Do You Think I Can Do Nothing?

    Chapter 2378 - Do You Think I Can Do Nothing?

    "You" Senior Mrs. Shen was mad when Gu Ning disdained her. "Very well, let''s see!" Without dy, she took out her phone and made a call. Gu Ning stared at Junior Mrs. Shen, then asked, "What do you n to do now?" Junior Mrs. Shen looked sad. "I''ll get a divorce. It''s my baby. I''ll raise her by myself." Gu Ning actually wanted to know Junior Mrs. Shen''s attitude. If it was just Senior Mrs. Shen''s idea and had nothing to do with Junior Mrs. Shen''s husband, there was no need for Junior Mrs. Shen to get a divorce. However, it seemed that Junior Mrs. Shen''s husband also valued boys over girls so Junior Mrs. Shen chose to get a divorce. "You can leave, but don''t ever try to take the manor back," said Senior Mrs. Shen in a hurry. It was a very expensive manor, and she wouldn''t allow Junior Mrs. Shen to take it back. "It''s my family''s property. Why can''t I take it back?" Junior Mrs. Shen shouted angrily. Given the current situation, she didn''t need to please Senior Mrs. Shen any longer. After all, Senior Mrs. Shen wanted her new-born daughter to die. She hated Senor Mrs. Shen to death now! In the past, she tolerated Senior Mrs. Shen''s temper for their family''s harmony, but it didn''t mean that she would grin and bear it. The way Senior Mrs. Shen treated her new-born daughter really hurt her deeply. "Shu Fangyi, the manor is your dowry, and it belongs to our family now," said Senior Mrs. Shen in a domineering tone. Shu Fangyi was the name of Junior Mrs. Shen. "It was mine before I got married. It belongs to me. Even if I marry into your family, the manor has nothing to do with the Shen family. Don''t forget that I''m not your daughter-inw yet ording to thew! Although my father''s gone, you can''t bully me as you want. I can sue you!" said Shu Fangyi. Because Shu Fangyi''s father had already passed away and her mother was in bad health, Senior Mrs. Shen always disdained and slighted her. She had no support behind her. Normally, Senior Mrs. Shen only hurled verbal abuse at Shu Fangyi and wouldn''t really torture her. Shu Fangyi''s husband, Shen Liang, treated her without much affection, but she epted it for the baby. In fact, she was aware that both Senior Mrs. Shen and Shen Liang valued boys over girls. Once they learned that it was a girl baby, Senior Mrs. Shen told her to have an abortion. Shen Liang agreed, but she refused. Afterwards, Shen Liang''s father, Shu Fangyi''s father-inw, stood out and stopped them, so the baby was kept. Shen Liang''s father also wanted a grandson, but he disagreed on having the girl baby aborted. Anyway, Shu Fangyi could deliver again. Therefore, Shu Fangyi didn''t have an abortion. Unexpectedly, Senior Mrs. Shen didn''t want the girl baby and insisted on sending it away. She even said that Shen Liang agreed. Therefore, Shu Fangyi decided to get a divorce. If Shen Liang had treated her well and stood out for her, she wouldn''t divorce him. If it had nothing to do with him, they could just keep their distance from Senior Mrs. Shen. Unfortunately, even her husband was unwilling to protect her. "Don''t try to scare me with thew. It''s the dowry, and it belongs to us now." Senior Mrs. Shen didn''t take Shu Fangyi''s words seriously at all. She knew little about thew, and was extremely selfish, so she believed it was hers. "Let''s go and see!" Shu Fangyi argued. No matter what, she wouldn''t allow them to steal the manor from her. The property deed of the manor belonged to her. She didn''t believe that they had the ability to transfer it to their name. As long as they didn''t have her signature, it would still be illegal even if they stole the manor from her through connections. "Don''t keep me waiting!" Senior Mrs. Shen snorted. "May I help?" Gu Ning asked. Shu Fangyi showed worries. "The Shen family is a major family in City B. I don''t want to drag you into trouble." Although the manor was hers and they couldn''t get the property right without her consent, she was worried that they would y dirty tricks. "Do you think I dare to help you without any influence? The Shen family is barelyparable to me. I promise you can keep your own property and you''ll get paid for what you''ve suffered," said Gu Ning. She couldn''t care less about the Shen family. Hearing that, Shu Fangyi realized that Gu Ning must be an important figure. "No way! We won''t give her a cent," said Senior Mrs. Shen furiously. She refused to return the manor, so it was impossible for her to paypensation. "Oh, and it''s none of your business, so you better not get involved." Senior Mrs. Shen was afraid that Gu Ning was more influential than the Shen family, so she didn''t want Gu Ning to be involved. "If you don''t want me to be involved, after the divorce, she should get back what belongs to her and thepensation paid by the Shen family," said Gu Ning. She definitely knew that Senior Mrs. Shen wouldn''t agree, so she was just making fun of her. "Impossible!" Without surprise, Senior Mrs. Shen got angrier. It was impossible for her to agree on that. "Miss, please help me hire a goodwyer. I''ll be very grateful for your help," said Shu Fangyi. She didn''tck money to hire a goodwyer, but she couldn''t find one by herself. First, she didn''t have power or influence, while the Shen family was much more influential than her, so it was hard for her to find a goodwyer who was willing to help her against the Shen family. Shu Fangyi felt very lucky that she ran into a young girl who had a strong sense of justice, or she honestly would have had no idea what to do today. "Sure," said Gu Ning. She didn''t need Shu Fangyi to thank her. She simply hated them bullying a weak woman and a new-born baby like that. After that, Gu Ning handed the baby to the doctor. At this moment, the baby was totally fine, but it still needed a medical check to set Shu Fangyi''s mind at rest. "You can take the baby to have a medical check now, but don''t let anyone take it away except for the mother." Although the doctor was displeased with Gu Ning''s attitude, she didn''t dare to allow anyone else to take the baby away because she was unwilling to be dragged into trouble. Senior Mrs.. Shen wanted to steal the baby, but she could barely move now, let alone steal it. Chapter 2379 - You Recognized Me?

    Chapter 2379 - You Recognized Me?

    However, her arm was too painful and she couldn''t stand it any longer. "Get a doctor to treat my arm!" She shouted to the female doctor. "Mrs. Shen, please wait a second, I''ll call another doctor over to treat you right now," said the female doctor. Although she should take care of the new-born baby right now, she didn''t dare to leave Senior Mrs. Shen unattended. Although this was an obstetrics and gynecology hospital, it didn''t mean that all of the doctors only knew about obstetrics and gynecology, and couldn''t treat other patients. Knowledge in the same field was rted, so doctors should know how to treat different patients to some extent. Moreover, dislocation wasn''t a serious injury, and many doctors could solve that problem. Gu Ning didn''t stop other doctors from treating Senior Mrs. Shen and the other man, but she wouldn''t. Even if she was going to do something about it, she would only make it worse. "You can go now. Just leave it to me." Gu Ning said to Shu Fangyi. "Thank you so much." Shu Fangyi thanked Gu Ning once more, then followed the female doctor away. "Little bi*ch, don''t you dare leave! I promise I''ll pay you back!" Senior Mrs. Shen shouted to Gu Ning. "Rx, I won''t leave. I''ll just wait here, but you better watch yournguage. If you dare to swear at me again, I''ll p your face till you shut up," said Gu Ning. "You" Senior Mrs. Shen was unwilling to give in, but she didn''t dare to say anything now. Because once Gu Ning used violence, it was impossible for her to fight back. Afterwards, Gu Ning didn''t bother to leave, but took out her phone to make a call. She called a nurse first and told them to take Gu Man back to her ward, then she called Tang Yunfan and told him what had just happened in the hospital. She needed him to hire awyer for her. Tang Yunfan was more than happy to help Gu Ning, and was also mad about what happened in the hospital. Senior Mrs. Shen took out her phone to call someone right away when she saw that Gu Ning did. She just called her son, Shen Liang, but failed to get through to him. This time, he finally answered her call. Shen Liang''s father was unaware of what they did today, so Senior Mrs. Shen didn''t call her husband. Because Shen Liang teamed up with his mother, Senior Mrs. Shen told him the whole thing. She said that they wanted to take the baby away, but Shu Fangyi stopped them and the baby fell to the ground by ident. She also argued that the baby was fine. Senior Mrs. Shen refused to believe that the baby was injured because of them and was saved by Gu Ning afterwards. After all, she only saw Gu Ning picking the baby up and not doing anything else. Shen Liang didn''t care about the baby, so he said nothing about it. However, when Senior Mrs. Shen told him that a strange girl interfered and injured them, Shen Liang was shocked. How could a girl injure five of them, including three men, by herself? It was unbelievable. Shen Liang was a little scared. Actually, he only dared to bully the weak and could never make decisions on his own, or he wouldn''t listen to his mother all the time. In the end, Senior Mrs. Shen told him that Shu Fangyi wanted to get a divorce. Shu Fangyi also asked to take back the manor and wanted the Shen family to pay her for her loss. Shen Liang didn''t ept that. Although the Shen family had hundreds of millions of yuan in assets, Shu Fangyi''s manor was worth over a hundred million yuan, so he was unwilling to let her take it away. Besides, it was hard to run a business now and the Shen family was already losing money. Therefore, they had the idea of selling the manor for some money to keep their family''s business afloat. If they divorced and Shu Fangyi took the manor back, they would suffer a great loss. Therefore, Shen Liang was unwilling to have a divorce right now. He knew about thew. If Shu Fangyi divorced him, he couldn''t keep the manor, so he had to persuade Shu Fangyi to give up. "Alright, mom, I think you should stop now. If Fangyi really divorces me, we can''t get the manor," said Shen Liang. He didn''t want his mother to continue to annoy Shu Fangyi, or it would be serious trouble. "What are you afraid of? The manor is her dowry. It should be ours now. She can''t take it back," said Senior Mrs. Shen airily. "Don''t be so dumb. Although it''s her dowry, it was also her property before she got married. ording to thew, it belongs to her, not us. If we steal it from her, we might be put in jail," said Shen Liang in annoyance. His mother knew little about thew. "R-Really?" Senior Mrs. Shen panicked a little. She didn''t believe Shu Fangyi''s words, but she believed her son. "Of course, don''t mess with Shu Fangyi again. I''ll go to the hospital right now. We must keep her in the marriage," said Shen Liang. "Great,e over as soon as possible," said Senior Mrs. Shen. If that was the truth, she would stop arguing with Shu Fangyi. In fact, she didn''t have any more energy to do that now anyway. Saying that, Senior Mrs. Shen gave Gu Ning a nce and said, "Come with more men." She didn''t want her son to be injured by Gu Ning. "No problem." Shen Liang understood his mother''s worries. He was also afraid of that, so it was impossible for him toe alone. Gu Ning clearly heard their conversation, and she was totally disgusted by them. If it was possible, she couldn''t wait to beat them again. Right at this time, the nurse came and Gu Ning told her to take Gu Man back to the ward. Gu Ning understood that Gu Ning could handle it, so she wasn''t worried about that and went back to the ward along with the nurse, but before she left, she reminded Gu Ning to be careful. At this moment, Senior Mrs. Shen saw Gu Man. In an instant, she rounded her eyes in shock, because she recognized Gu Man, but Gu Man didn''t know her. All of a sudden, Senior Mrs. Shen turned to look at Gu Ning and felt that she was very familiar. Gu Ning made her think of a man. "A-Are you her daughter?" Senior Mrs. Shen asked. Although she clearly heard Gu Ning call Gu Man mom, she still wanted to make sure of it. "What? You recognized me? Are you scared now? Do you regret it? Anyway, we still need to deal with this problem." Gu Ning stared at Senior Mrs. Shen with a vague smile. Since Senior Mrs. Shen already recognized her, there was no need for her to keep it a secret any longer. Actually, she had nned on telling Senior Mrs.. Shen about her family background when she handled the situation. After all, it was much easier! Chapter 2380 - Wont Divorce?

    Chapter 2380 - Won''t Divorce?

    If she could solve the problem quickly, she was unwilling to waste time. "You" Hearing Gu Ning''s answer, Senior Mrs. Shen was full of anxiety. She realized that she had offended someone she shouldn''t mess with. Although it was Gu Ning who interfered in their family''s affair, it was hard to end the argument now that she was involved. The Shen family was a major family in City B, but it was notparable to the Tang family. "Mom, who is she?" The young woman also panicked when she saw her mother''s anxious expression. It was obvious that even her mother was afraid of this young girl. Senior Mrs. Shen''s daughter was named Shen Jing. As for the three men, one was Shen Jing''s husband, one was Shen Jing''s uncle, while thest one was Senior Mrs. Shen''s nephew. "The Tang family," said Senior Mrs. Shen. She had heard about Tang Yunfan''s story with Gu Man, because it was an open secret in high society. She often socialized with those rich wives, so it wasn''t surprising that she was aware of that. In addition, she had also seen Gu Man''s photos. Photos of Tang Yunfan were everywhere in finance magazines, so Senior Mrs. Shen was very familiar with his face. "The Tang family?" Everyone was terrified. "Which Tang family?" Shen Jing asked. Even though there was only one famous Tang family, which was the richest family in City B, it was so shocking that Shen Jing must make sure of it. If it was the well-known Tang family, how should they handle what they had done today? The other people all turned to stare straight at Senior Mrs. Shen. They wanted to make sure of it and hoped that it wasn''t true. Even if it wasn''t the well-known Tang family, it couldn''t be poorer than the Shen family given Senior Mrs. Shen''s reaction. "Don''t worry, I won''t bully you with my connections. I think we should solve the problem fairly," said Gu Ning. In fact, although Gu Ning did nothing, they didn''t dare to argue with her anymore after knowing about her family background. Senior Mrs. Shen was in awe of the Tang family, but she was still unwilling to give in. "Miss Tang, I don''t think it has anything to do with you. Please don''t interfere in our family''s affair. We won''t me you for injuring us. It might damage your reputation if other people know what you''ve done," said Senior Mrs. Shen. After knowing about Gu Ning''s family background, she didn''t dare to shout at her again, but she still threatened Gu Ning. She was reluctant to let Gu Ning go after she injured her, but she could do nothing about it. Therefore, she decided to take a step back and hoped that Gu Ning would stop interfering in it. "I have a great sense of justice. I''m willing to help Miss Shu. I don''t think people will criticize me after they know why I beat you. You''ll be criticized instead." Gu Ning said, "And, I think you might be kept in the Public Security Bureau for a few days for stealing a baby from it''s mother." There was a mocking smile on Gu Ning''s lips. "You" Hearing that, Senior Mrs. Shen was mad. "The baby fell to the ground by ident. We didn''t do it on purpose. Isn''t the baby fine now? Why should we be punished?" Shen Jing argued at once. Because the baby fell from her hands, she would be punished first if they had to take the responsibility. However, she didn''t mean to let the baby fall. She was bumped when they were pushing and pulling each other, so the baby fell. "The baby is fine? Ridiculous." Gu Ning sneered. The baby almost died! Without her help, the baby wouldn''t have survived. Even if the baby was indeed fine now, Shen Jing was still wrong. "Although the baby is fine now, you still dropped it," said Gu Ning. "Miss Gu, Shu Fangyi won''t divorce my son. As long as they don''t divorce, nobody can me us for it," said Senior Mrs. Shen. However, Senior Mrs. Shen wasn''t sure of it. After all, Shu Fangyi seemed determined to get a divorce, otherwise she wouldn''t have turned to Gu Ning for help. "If so, let''s see what Miss Shu will choose to do." Gu Ning was unwilling to waste more time arguing with them. To be honest, Gu Ning wasn''t sure whether Shu Fangyi would give in after Shen Liang came and said something to please her. Shu Fangyi seemed determined earlier, but she was angry at that time. She might not really mean what she said. Not every woman had the courage and determination to leave her violent or disloyal husband. Therefore, if Shu Fangyi really forgave Shen Liang, she couldn''t continue to interfere in their family''s affair even though Shen Liang was only catering to Shu Fangyi because of her manor. She was an outsider after all. At this time, a doctor came to treat the Senior Mrs. Shen and her nephew''s injured arms. It was painful to put the dislocated arm back to its original ce, so Senior Mrs. Shen screamed loudly. Once it was back in its original ce, it wasn''t painful any longer, but it would still take some time for them to make a full recovery. After a while, Shu Fangyi came back with the baby after having a medical check-up. The baby was totally fine. Other people believed that the baby wasn''t injured at all, but Shu Fangyi believed that Gu Ning had saved the baby''s life. Even though the baby survived, Shu Fangyi hated Senior Mrs. Shen and the others as deeply as usual. At the same time, she also stayed alert in case they rushed over and hurt the baby again. However, Senior Mrs. Shen and the others wouldn''t do anything to hurt Shu Fangyi now, because they wanted her to stay in the marriage. Because of what Senior Mrs. Shen just did, she couldn''t say anything about it now. She could only leave it to Shen Liang. After Shu Fangyi took the baby back, she subconsciously moved to Gu Ning''s side, because only Gu Ning could protect her now. The baby was carried by a nurse, who was Shu Fangyi''s caregiver, so she followed her to Gu Ning''s side. Because Senior Mrs. Shen and Shen Liang had no intention of keeping the girl baby, they didn''t bother to pay for a babysitter. Luckily, the caregiver in the hospital could do the same thing. She cooked for Shu Fangyi and took good care of her. The caregiver had great sympathy for Shu Fangyi. She was scared of marriage now because she didn''t want to have such an evil mother-inw.. If the same thing happened to her in the future, she would be helpless. Chapter 2381 - We Should Divorce!

    Chapter 2381 - We Should Divorce!

    She didn''t understand it either. Senior Mrs. Shen was also a female. How could she disdain other females? Moreover, it was Junior Mrs. Shen''s daughter, not hers. Mothers-inw nowadays were difficult to get along with! Just as Gu Ning said to Senior Mrs. Shen, Senior Mrs. Shen''s mother should have strangled her to death when she was born. In fact, she felt that all the women who hated girls shouldn''t live a good life even if they weren''t killed. "Let''s go in now." Gu Ning said to Shu Fangyi, "Your mother-inw just called your husband. We cane out after hees." Hearing that, Shu Fangyi wasn''t surprised. Her husband should be present. Even if Senior Mrs. Shen didn''t call him, she would do it. Upon thinking of Shen Liang, Shu Fangyi felt hurt. Although there was no love between them, they used to like and care about each other. In fact, if they had a divorce because Shen Liang cheated on her, she wouldn''t be too sad, but her mother-inw wanted to send her baby away. It waspletely uneptable! "Let''s go in now," Shu Fangyi said to the caregiver. After that, they walked into the ward. Gu Ning closed the door and shut Senior Mrs. Shen and the others outside. Senior Mrs. Shen was furious, but she didn''t dare to do anything right now. She could only wait outside till Shen Liang came. She immediately called Shen Liang and wanted to tell him that the girl turned out to be a member of the Tang family. Unfortunately, the line was busy and she couldn''t get through to him. When they were in the ward, Gu Ning told Shu Fangyi that she had heard Senior Mrs. Shen''s conversation with Shen Liang on the phone. Shen Liang was unwilling to have a divorce because he wanted her manor. Hearing that, Shu Fangyi felt it was ridiculously funny. "He doesn''t want to divorce? I don''t think it''s up to him. I won''t allow anyone to hurt my baby!" If they didn''t hurt her daughter even if they disliked her daughter, Shu Fangyi wouldn''t have made up her mind to get a divorce. Given her ability, she could raise her daughter properly by herself. She could get pregnant again, not because she wanted to have a son, but because she was just willing to do more for their family. However, they disliked her daughter and even hurt her daughter, which was totally uneptable. Even though they apologized and wouldn''t hurt her daughter again, she couldn''t forgive them. What had already happened was reality, and apologies couldn''t make it up. Seeing Shu Fangyi''s reaction, Gu Ning was sure that she really wanted to divorce her husband. After Senior Mrs. Shen tried a few times, she finally got through to Shen Liang. Shen Liang arrived at the hospital with five strong gangsters who were good at fighting. Since the girl was unusually strong, he needed gangsters to help him deal with her. When Shen Liang received his mother''s call and learned that the girl was Miss Tang, he was totally shocked. In that case, he shouldn''t mess with her. The Shen family couldn''t bear the result if the Tang family was angered. Nevertheless, he was unwilling to divorce Shu Fangyi now, and Miss Tang couldn''t do anything about it as long as Shu Fangyi forgave him. Shen Liang believed that Shu Fangyi wouldn''t divorce him. He could hurl the me on his mother and make a promise that he would protect her and their daughter in the future. In order to give the baby an intact family, he bet that Shu Fangyi wouldn''t insist on getting a divorce. It seemed that he didn''t know Shu Fangyi very well, or he wouldn''t be so ridiculously confident. Shen Liang brought his men to the ward and met Senior Mrs. Shen. "They''re in the ward, including Miss Tang," said Senior Mrs. Shen. "You can stay outside. I''ll go talk with Shu Fangyi," said Shen Liang. After that, Shen Liang went to knock on the door. It was soon opened and Gu Ning showed up. Although Shen Liang didn''t know Gu Ning, only a caregiver, Shu Fangyi, and Miss Tang were in the ward. The caregiver obviously wouldn''t be Miss Tang, so this girl who opened the door for him must be Miss Tang. However, Gu Ning was too beautiful, so Shen Liang was stunned the moment he saw her. "Hi, are you Miss Tang?" Shen Liang asked to make sure of it. "Yes, I am," said Gu Ning and moved aside to let Shen Liang in. "Miss Tang, nice to see you. I''m Shu Fangyi''s husband. Can I have a private talk with her?" Shen Liang said. He was a little displeased that Gu Ning stood in his way, but he had to curb his anger. "Come on in." Gu Ning invited Shen Liang toe inside, but she didn''t seem willing to leave. Seeing that, Shen Liang frowned and said, "Miss Tang, can you leave for a while?" "Sorry, this is Shu Fangyi''s ward, and she wants me to stay," said Gu Ning. Since she said that, Shen Liang didn''t insist. No matter how unhappy he was, he dared not chase Gu Ning out. He didn''t want to mess with her. In case Shen Liang argued with Shu Fangyi and woke the baby up, the caregiver took the baby to the guest room for a rest. Shu Fangyi looked cold when Shen Liang stepped inside. She didn''t bother to give him a nce, and directly said, "I think we should divorce." Because Shen Liang was aware that Shu Fangyi wanted to divorce him, he wasn''t surprised and only showed sadness on his face. "Honey, I know what my mom did this time is really uneptable, but I wasn''t there. It''s my mom''s fault. I should apologize to you on behalf of her. Please, for the sake of the baby, we can''t divorce. If you don''t want to see my mom, we can move out. I promise I won''t let anyone hurt you and our daughter again, alright?" Since he didn''t want Shu Fangyi to divorce him, he would keep the baby. It was easy for him to raise a kid anyway. Shen Liang seemed serious and sincere, but he actually had his own purpose. "Really?" Shu Fangyi sneered because Shen Liang was hypocritical. Chapter 2382 - Youre The Unreasonable One

    Chapter 2382 - You''re The Unreasonable One

    "Shen Liang, I''m not dumb. I know that you agreed with your mother. Don''t lie to my face and say that you know nothing about it. It''s ridiculous. After living with you for a year, I clearly know how you really think of me. I tolerated it for the sake of an intact family. I know that your family values boys over girls, but I thought that you wouldn''t hurt the baby because it''s rted to you. However, it turns out that I was wrong. I couldn''t believe that you would rather kill it!" said Shu Fangyi. "Fangyi, don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to kill the baby. If I had that idea, I would have told you to have an abortion. I honestly had no idea about my mother''s behavior today. It was my mother''s idea." Shen Liang exined. "You did try to force me to have an abortion, but your father stopped you." Shu Fangyi sneered. "I admit that I value boys over girls, but I''ve changed my mind. I epted the baby and I even thought of a name for her," said Shen Liang. "It doesn''t mean anything! You just did it for fun. You don''t want me to divorce you because you want my manor. I''m telling you it''s impossible for you to take it away from me!" Shu Fangyi shouted emotionally. "Fangyi." Shen Liang suddenly didn''t know what to do. He didn''t expect Shu Fangyi to see through him. "Alright, let''s get divorced tomorrow. If you''re willing to be cooperative, we can finish it harmoniously. I''ll only take away my belongings. I don''t want a cent from your family. I also need you to sign an agreement to cut off your rtionship with my daughter. My daughter will have the same surname as me. She''ll have no rtionship with your family and I won''t tell her anything about you after she grows up," said Shu Fangyi. "If you don''t agree, I think we can only talk about it in court. If so, I''ll take away my belongings and thepensation. Your mother brought some people and tried to take my baby from me. If I call the police and sue her, she''ll be punished for threatening the baby''s life. Your family''s reputation will be ruined by then." Shu Fangyi was obviously threatening Shen Liang. It was what Gu Ning told her to do. After all, the baby was fine now, so the Shen family wouldn''t pay a high price for that even if they called the police. They would only be held in detention for a few days and pay apensation of a few thousand yuan. On the other hand, with that bargaining chip, Shu Fangyi could force Shen Liang to get a divorce and solve the problem as soon as possible. Actually, if they really took it to court, it would also be troublesome. Shu Fangyi just gave birth to the baby, so she needed time to make a recovery. Besides, there might be new problems after she leaves the hospital. "You" Shen Liang felt cornered. If the drama spread abroad, it would indeed damage the Shen family''s reputation. Their family''s business could be affected too, which was a terrible result. Most importantly, Gu Ning was with Shu Fangyi here, so he didn''t dare to do anything. Shen Liang med Shu Fangyi for being so lucky. Shu Fangyi luckily met Gu Ning and Gu Ning helped her out. "Who told you I want your manor? My family isn''t poor. Why should I steal your manor?" Shen Liang refused to admit it and pretended that he couldn''t care less about Shu Fangyi''s manor. "Then do you care about me or the baby? Do you think I''ll trust you given what I''ve just been through? The baby''s been born for a week, but you barely came to see her. Every time you showed up, I could see that you dislike her. Don''t tell me you''re busy. I know you always have free time. I think you should stop wasting time persuading me, because I don''t buy a word you say," said Shu Fangyi. Shen Liang was awkward, but was reluctant to give up. "Do you have to do this? Can''t you give me another chance? Do you have to let the baby have no father?" "Stop talking about the baby. If it hadn''t been for Miss Gu, the baby could have been killed or sent away. You''re not a qualified father. In fact, I can sue your family for human trafficking. In that case, you''ll be severely punished!" said Shu Fangyi. Hearing that, Shen Liang was scared and suddenly realized that he knew very little about Shu Fangyi. He thought that she would only be mad for a while after the baby was sent away, but unexpectedly she seemed determined to put them in jail. "If you agree to divorce, I won''t sue you for what your family has done to me today. Anyway, I won''t lose anything if we have to take it to court," said Shu Fangyi. Shen Liang fell into silence. It was a very difficult decision. After being silent for a few seconds, Shen Liang said, "I need some time. I''ll reply to you tomorrow." "If I don''t receive your reply before 12 pm tomorrow, I''ll see you in court," said Shu Fangyi. After that, Shen Liang walked out and Shu Fangyi sank to the bed. She waspletely exhausted now. It was very tiring, but she had to be strong, or she wouldn''t be able to protect her baby against the Shen family! "How is it? Did she agree?" Senior Mrs. Shen immediately asked Shen Liang once he walked out. "Shu Fangyi is determined to divorce. She says if I don''t agree, she''ll sue me," said Shen Liang in disappointment. If Shu Fangyi divorced him, his family couldn''t get the manor. "What? She still wants to divorce after you tried to please her? How could she be so unreasonable?" Senior Mrs. Shen was mad. She thought that Shu Fangyi wouldn''t divorce her son as long as her son came. "You''re the unreasonable one here!" The moment Senior Mrs. Shen finished, Gu Ning showed up at the door. She coldly said, "If your mother-inw wants to send your baby away and even tries to kill your baby, your husband dislikes your baby and only wants to steal your property, would you be willing to ept that and give them your property?" "I" Senior Mrs. Shen didn''t know what to say. If she were the daughter-inw, she surely wouldn''t do that. She could only me Shu Fangyi for being unreasonable because she wasn''t the victim. "Mom, let''s talk about it at home." Shen Liang was unwilling to embarrass himself in public, so he pulled his mother away. Senior Mrs. Shen didn''t want to leave, but she could do nothing about it even if she stayed.. She was also afraid of Gu Ning, so she had to leave in the end. Chapter 2383 - What Else Can We Do?

    Chapter 2383 - What Else Can We Do?

    When they were gone, Gu Ning went back to Gu Man''s ward, but before she left, she gave Shu Fangyi her number and told her to call whenever she needed help. Back in Gu Man''s ward, Gu Man asked Gu Ning about everything. Although she went back to her ward earlier, she couldn''t forget what Shu Fangyi had suffered. She felt great sympathy for the poor woman! Gu Ning told Gu Man everything. Although Gu Man thought it was tiring for a single mother to raise a kid alone, she supported Shu Fangyi in making that decision, because Shu Fangyi could only protect her baby by getting a divorce. No one should ept such a bad and calcting family. "It''s not a bad thing for her to get a divorce. She can only protect her baby by doing that. Anyway, she can look after herself and raise her baby on her own. There is nothing to worry about," said Gu Man. "Right, I know some people value boys over girls, but I can never understand why some women disdain girls like that!" a nurse said. In fact, she was born in a family which also valued boys over girls, but she never understood that phenomenon. Although there was a saying that people relied on their sons to support them when they got old, normally daughters took more care of the family. It happened to the nurse''s family. Her parents valued boys over girls, but only the daughter cared about her parents. The son never bothered to pay special attention to them. The nurse had a son and a daughter as well. Her kids had already grown up, but her daughter cared more about her than her son. "Well, there are many women who are suffering whether in their own family or after they marry into another family. Women are always regarded as outsiders no matter how well they do," said another nurse. She had suffered the same treatment, so she was very sensitive to it and hated that phenomenon. Tang Yunfan already hired a goodwyer, but they didn''t need it right now. They would see what Shen Liang would decide to do tomorrow. If Shen Liang agreed to get a divorce and stopped causing trouble, they wouldn''t need awyer. However, if Shen Liang caused more trouble, they would contact thewyer. After Senior Mrs. Shen and Shen Liang went home, they told Shen Liang''s father everything. They didn''t dare to keep it a secret, because it would only get worse. Shen Liang''s father was scared when he heard what they had done. To his surprise, his wife and son could be so evil. He was so mad at them that he suddenly felt they were extremely strange. He angrily criticized Senior Mrs. Shen and Shen Liang. Although he didn''t have a strong sense of justice, he wasn''t as selfish and cold-blooded as Senior Mrs. Shen and Shen Liang. He also wanted Shu Fangyi''s manor, but he wouldn''t rob Shu Fangyi of it. They were a family after all, so he thought that Shu Fangyi could be willing to help him if hispany needed money. It was impossible for him to violently steal it from her. Therefore, Shen Liang''s father didn''t want Shu Fangyi to get a divorce and take the manor away, but he still agreed to it. Shu Fangyi only wanted what belonged to her, which was very reasonable, and they couldn''t take it from her. "Honey, can''t we think of another way? That manor is worth over a hundred million yuan!" Senior Mrs. Shen didn''t want Shu Fangyi to leave with the manor. "No matter how much it''s worth, it has nothing to do with us. Stop arguing about it. If it ruins our family''s reputation and business, I''ll divorce you and chase you out!" Shen Liang''s father snapped at Senior Mrs. Shen. "If it hadn''t been for you, it wouldn''t have be such a serious problem. You don''t like girls, but we can tell Fangyi to get pregnant again after she has recovered. If it''s still a girl, she can give birth to another one. We''ll eventually have a boy. Anyway, we''re rich enough to raise even ten kids. I don''t understand why you''re so stupid to dare to break thew." Senior Mrs. Shen was very unhappy when Shen Liang''s father criticized her, but she didn''t dare to argue with him. Shen Liang''s father was right. It was her fault that she was so impulsive. If she disliked girls, she could keep her distance from them. She didn''t have to send the baby girl away. Shen Liang''s father turned to him and said, "Talk with Shu Fangyi again tomorrow. If she''s determined, listen to her and get a divorce. You should know what you''ve done is totally uneptable!" The next moment, Shen Liang''s father went upstairs. He was furious and didn''t want to see Senior Mrs. Shen. He wanted Shen Liang to keep Shu Fangyi, but he understood that it was impossible. Shen Liang''s father didn''t know that Gu Ning was involved in it yet, or he would have been angrier at his stupid wife and son. "Liang, what should we do now? Should we listen to your father?" Senior Mrs. Shen asked unwillingly after her husband left. "What else can we do now? It''s all your fault. If it hadn''t been for you, Shu Fangyi wouldn''t have insisted on divorcing me!" Shen Liang med his mother for everything. Although he was wrong too, he wouldn''t have thought of sending his own daughter away if his mother hadn''t brainwashed him. Like his father said, they were rich enough to raise many kids and Shu Fangyi could give birth to more kids till there was a boy. "I did it for you!" After being criticized by her husband, Senior Mrs. Shen was very displeased, but now her son also med her for it, which only made her angrier. She felt that nobody could understand her. "Yes, for me, you caused it to be like this now!" Shen Liang shouted at his mother, then directly went back to his room. He was unwilling to let Shu Fangyi leave him. After all, Shu Fangyi was a very good wife although there wasn''t much affection between them. However, if he was being honest, he was more unwilling to lose the manor. "You" After being shouted at by Shen Liang, Senior Mrs. Shen was furious. However, she couldn''t argue with her son, so she could only sit heavily on the sofa. She swore at Shu Fangyi in her heart. If Shu Fangyi was dead, she wouldn''t be able to take the manor away. Thinking of that, Senior Mrs. Shen suddenly felt it might not be a bad thing if Shu Fangyi was dead, but she didn''t dare to do anything to hurt Shu Fangyi now. She knew her husband''s character very well. Her husband would do what he said. If her husband divorced her and chased her away, she would lose everything she had now. Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing went shopping with Jiang Liluo and Si Jin today and they bought many clothes. Chapter 2384 - He Couldnt Wait

    Chapter 2384 - He Couldn''t Wait

    Each of them bought three coats. Because they were all cultivators, they didn''t need thick clothing so they bought thin coats for spring and autumn. They didn''t change coats often, so three were enough. In addition to coats, they also bought more sweaters and pants, which they often changed. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin felt they didn''t need so many clothes, so they tried to stop Jing Yunyao from buying more, but Jing Yunyao insisted. In fact, they didn''t buy too many clothes, but it was their first time shopping for clothing, so it seemed that they had bought a lot. Afterwards, Jing Yunyao took them to buy underwear, shoes, and socks. Once they were in the underwear store, both Jiang Liluo and Si Jin flushed red and hesitated to go in. Finally, they summoned up their courage and walked inside. They needed to buy underwear for themselves in the future, so they had to learn how to do that. Jiang Liluo waited outside and randomly bought some male underpants. After walking into the lingerie shop, Jing Yunyao told Si Jin to look around and choose her favorites. Si Jin was too shy to pick, so she quickly grabbed a few pieces. Because the underwear Gu Ning gave her was suitable for her body, she directly picked lingerie of the same size. Jing Yunyao understood that Si Jin was shy, so she didn''t force her to shop for long. Si Jin was a woman, so she needed to buy some things for women, like makeup, bags, jewelry and so on. They went to Gufan for bags, and Kouzi for the makeup products. Jing Yunyao didn''t call Gu Ning when they went there even though Gu Ning could give them a discount. Gu Ning had sent them too many things for free, so they didn''t want to bother her whenever they shopped outside. Moreover, they were willing to shop in Gu Ning''s stores. It wouldn''t cost them much anyway, not to mention that Jing Yunyao had a VIP card, and could get a discount of 20%. As for jewelry, Si Jin didn''t have the habit of wearing jewelry, so they didn''t buy any. By the time they had finished shopping, it was afternoon and time for dinner, so they went home. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were a little embarrassed to see Shangguan Yang afterwards, because they had bought so many things, but they couldn''t reject Jing Yunyao''s kindness. However, when Shangguan Yang saw what they bought, he didn''t think it was too much. He even asked them whether it was enough. And said that if it wasn''t enough they could buy more, which amused Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. Because of that, they felt a lot more relieved. They were spending Shangguan Yang''s money, so they cared a lot about his feelings. Shangguan Yang didn''t think money was very important. He preferred to enjoy his life, so he ate and bought whatever he liked. If hecked money, he would go make some. Although Shangguan Yang only had the money that Leng Shaoting gave him, he had many valuable things with him. He had a lot of magical pills. He could sell a random magical pill for over a million yuan, which was enough for him to live a good life. Shangguan Yang, personally, spent most of his money on delicious food. He never cared about clothing. He only needed clothes to fit him well and couldn''t care less about the quality. Cao Wenxin contacted Yu Zist night, because she liked gowns designed by Charm and had decided to buy one at Charm. Charm focused on designs at the beginning, but it also provided photographyter on. It hired experienced photographers, so the service wasn''t cheap. Once it started offering photography services, it attracted many more customers. Some people who came to do a style would also take some photos if they had time. Although it wasn''t cheap, people who bought gowns at Charm were normally very rich. Many people were interested in it, but Charm wasn''t a professional photography studio. Photography was just an additional service. In addition, the price was very high, so ordinary people couldn''t afford it. As a result, it wasn''t crowded. When Cao Wenxin came to see Yu Zi, Yu Zi quickly arranged for a photographer to take wedding photos for them. Because Cao Wenxin was pregnant, they didn''t take photos for long in case she got tired. They were a very beautiful couple and the photographer was professional, so each of their photos came out quite charming. Yu Zi didn''t know that Cao Wenxin was already pregnant until they met. Premarital pregnancy wasn''t an honorable thing, so Cao Wenxin didn''t want to tell everyone. In fact, it didn''t take much time to take wedding photos, and they actually spent more time on their looks. Therefore, when they finally finished, it was already 5 pm. After taking the photos, Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin didn''t leave right away, because they needed to choose their wedding clothes. Cao Wenxin wanted Yu Zi to make her wedding gown. They didn''t have much time and Yu Zi had other orders to finish, so she couldn''t design a new gown for Cao Wenxin. She could only adjust one of her original designs for her. After all, it took time to create a new design. Cao Wenxin agreed on that, because she knew that they didn''t have much time. When it was time for dinner, Cao Wenxin invited Yu Zi to share a meal with them. At this time, Yang Ziqian came to see Yu Zi, so they dined together. Yang Ziqian felt a bit envious when he heard that Cao Wenxin was going to get married. In fact, he couldn''t wait to marry Yu Zi. He wanted to propose to Yu Zi, but she was too busy and he didn''t want to burden her. However, it seemed that he should start to n for their wedding, because he couldn''t wait any longer. When you met someone you wanted to spend the rest of your life with, you would care a lot about getting the marriage certificate. With that certificate, you would be a legal couple and you could have your own kids. Tang Yunfan went to the hospital to see Gu Man that afternoon and nned to stay with Gu Man for the night. Therefore, he told Gu Ning to go home first after they ate. Gu Ning didn''t go back to Huafu Hills, but went to the Tang family''s house by herself. Chapter 2385 - A Misunderstanding or Grudge

    Chapter 2385: A Misunderstanding or Grudge

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Back in the Tang familys house, all the elders were home, so once Gu Ning got back, they asked her about Gu Mans condition. Jiang Lihua originally wanted to visit Gu Man, but she had an appointment that afternoon, so she didnt go to the hospital. She only got home a short time ago. Although they didnt go visit, they had called Gu Man to show their care for her. Anyway, when they saw Gu Ning, they still asked Gu Ning about Gu Mans condition. Chatting with the elders, Gu Ning suddenly had a vision. In the vision, Tang Jiakai and two friends were in the wilderness. They were lost and called each others names, but they couldnt see or hear each others voices even when they were close to one another. What was more surprising was that Tang Jiakai and one of his friends directly walked through each others body when they walked past one another. They were both human beings. Neither of them was a ghost. After that, Gu Ning saw the answer. Next to them, there was a grave and a ghost was on it. It was obvious that this ghost was causing trouble. Under the effect of the ghost, the three boys were put in different spaces, so they couldnt hear or see each other. It was very dangerous, so Gu Ning had to immediately go to rescue them. However, Gu Ning didnt want to worry Tang Haifeng and the other family members, so she made an excuse that she wanted to hang out with her friends and needed to go out for a while. The Tang family never stopped Gu Ning from gathering with her friends. They knew that Gu Ning could protect herself, so they said nothing about it. After Gu Ning drove out of the Tang familys house, she rapidly rushed to the destination. At the same time, she called Tang Jiakai. She didnt know whether it had already happened or which space Tang Jiakai was in right now, but she still needed to call him. Tang Jiakai answered her call, and Gu Ning felt greatly relieved. It meant that Tang Jiakai was still in the same space. Hi, Ningning! Tang Jiakais voice was trembling a little. Where are you? Gu Ning asked. Although she already knew the answer, she still needed to ask him about it. Im in a mountain and Im lost. I cant find my friends. They wont answer my calls or reply to my shouts. I dont know how to leave this ce. I cant find the way out Tang Jiakai said, trembling heavily. He was scared because of the creepy situation. Stand there and dont move. Send me your location. Ill pick you up right now, said Gu Ning. She knew what had happened, but she couldnt frighten Tang Jiakai. She asked for his location because she didnt want him to know that she already knew where he was. It would be hard for her to exinter. Sure, said Tang Jiakai. Because Tang Jiakai was scared and helpless after he got lost and separated from his friends, he was very relieved when Gu Ning said that she woulde to find him. He was very anxious to find his friends, so he forgot to call Gu Ning for help. He didnt realize that he could turn to her for help until she called him. The mountain Tang Jiakai was on wasnt close to the City B, so Gu Ning spent nearly an hour on the road even though she drove very fast. During the hour, it was great torture for Tang Jiakai. Because he was alone in a remote mountainte at night, it was impossible for him not to be terrified. Hi, Ningning! Tang Jiakai couldnt be fully relieved until he saw Gu Ning. Once Gu Ning showed up, he wasnt scared any longer. When Gu Ning walked over, she saw Tang Jiakai and his two friends nearby. She could see them because she had a pair of Jade Eyes. In addition to that, Gu Ning also saw the ghost floating above the grave. Why did youe here with your friends? How did you get lost? Gu Ning asked. There had to be a reason for it, and she needed to know it in order to save them. After all, Tang Jiakai was free, but his two friends were trapped. Although the ghost didnt trap Tang Jiakai, it cast a spell on him and he couldnt leave until dawn. However, the two boys trapped in another space might not be able to leave even after daybreak. As Gu Ning talked, the two boys could vaguely hear her, but it wasnt clear, so they thought that it was an auditory hallucination. Because Gu Ning was a few meters away from them and didnt speak loudly, they couldnt hear her clearly. They could hear Gu Nings voice, but they couldnt hear Tang Jiakais because Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary human being. The two boys actually suffered the same situation as Tang Jiakai. Both of them felt that they were separated from the other two friends. They couldnt hear any responses nor could they leave. Besides, there was no signal. Therefore, their experience was even stranger than Tang Jiakais, so they were really scared and wondered whether they had encountered a ghost. They refused to believe in ghosts, but they were too frightened to think normally. What was worse, the more they felt it could be a ghost, the more terrified they were. Todays the death anniversary of a friend of my friend. His grave is right here. My friend wanted to visit his grave to mourn his death, so he called me and another friend. After we finished the custom, we walked away, but we noticed that we were lost, said Tang Jiakai. Hearing that, Gu Ning pondered over it. It seemed that Tang Jiakais friend wasnt just the friend of the dead person who was buried here, or the ghost wouldnt deliberately trap them here. Therefore, Gu Ning felt that there must be a misunderstanding or a grudge. Frankly, Tang Jiakais friend might have something to do with the persons death. If there was a grudge between them, Tang Jiakais friend must havee here out of guilt. Well, youre going to witness something creepy and shocking. Be mentally prepared. Gu Ning said seriously to Tang Jiakai. Tang Jiakai panicked a little, then became serious too. Ningning, is there really a ghost? he asked subconsciously. He didnt believe that ghosts really existed, but what he had just been through was too strange. Chapter 2386 - Ive Never Killed Anyone

    Chapter 2386: Ive Never Killed Anyone

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was just a thought. He didnt actually think it could be true. Gu Ning gave him a meaningful nce, then nodded. Yeah. Tang Jiakai rounded his eyes in shock. He focused on Gu Nings face, trying to see whether she was just joking. However, Gu Ning was very serious. I-Its true? Tang Jiakais face turned deathly pale and he began to tremble in horror. Yes. Gu Ning said, Dont worry, its fine since Im here. Tang Jiakai was more surprised. How could Gu Ning stay so calm even though she knew there was a ghost? Why did she say that it would be fine since she was here? How strong was she? She wasnt afraid of ghosts at all! Was Gu Ning just joking? Tang Jiakai was full of questions, but his throat was too dry to make a sound. When the male ghost floating above the grave heard Gu Nings words, it turned to look at Gu Ning coldly and began to observe her. Was she joking with Tang Jiakai by saying that there was a ghost? If she meant it, could she see the ghost? And if it was true, why wasnt she scared? Who was she? What did she do? Was she a threat? Thinking of that, the male ghost became alert. If she was an ordinary human, the ghost wouldnt be afraid, but she couldnt be an ordinary human if she meant what she said. Follow close behind me, Gu Ning said to Tang Jiakai. If any idents happened, she could quickly protect him. Although the ghost wasnt very aggressive, Gu Ning didnt want Tang Jiakai to be in danger. Moreover, even if the ghost wasnt very aggressive and Gu Ning could easily catch it, she couldnt destroy it right away. She had to help the two boys out of its trap first. If she didnt save the two boys, they might be trapped in different spaces even after the male ghost was destroyed. The only way to save the two boys was to persuade the male ghost to let them out. If Gu Ning wanted to do that, she had to figure out the grudge between them. Only when Gu Ning solved the problem could the male ghost let go of his obsession. Sure. Tang Jiakai agreed and followed close behind Gu Ning. He was a grown man and it was embarrassing that he hid behind a girl, but Gu Ning was much stronger than him! She was his idol, so he didnt care whether it was embarrassing or not. Besides, his life was more important than his face. There might be a ghost! It was scary enough when he had just heard about it, so he was afraid that he might be scared to death if he really saw it. After that, Gu Ning walked towards the grave. She stopped two meters away from it, then met the ghosts eyes. The male ghost wasnt sure that Gu Ning could really see it until she stared straight at it. Instantly, the ghost became even more alert. What do you want? Gu Ning asked straight to the point. Tang Jiakai and the male ghost were amazed by Gu Nings question. Even the two boys who were trapped were surprised. However, they could only hear a girls voice, but couldnt see anyone, so they were scared and trembled in horror. Was it a female ghost? Who? Who is talking? The two trapped boys shouted at the same time, but only Gu Ning and the male ghost could hear them. Ningning, w-who are you talking to? Tang Jiakai asked. Could it be a ghost? He thought to himself. He couldnt see anything and only saw Gu Ning talking to the grave. Was it because Tang Jiakai suddenly rounded his eyes in shock. Was there a ghost in this grave? Was Gu Ning talking to the ghost? The next second, Tang Jiakais face turned pale and he trembled heavily. You can see me? The male ghost was taken aback. Although he had thought about it earlier, he was still astonished when she stared straight at it and talked to it. Right. Gu Ning replied to the male ghost, but didnt answer Tang Jiakais question. What do you want? Can you let them go? she asked again. Who? Who is talking? The two trapped boys continued to shout. Was there someone talking to them? Let them go? Why? They had done nothing! Let them go? Impossible! If it hadnt been for Chen Yuxi, I wouldnt have been killed! the male ghost said emotionally, showing his deep hatred. If your death is caused by Chen Yuxi, how about the other boy? Why did you trap him too? Gu Ning asked. She wasnt sure whether it was true that Chen Yuxi caused the male ghosts death. It could be true, but it could also just be a misunderstanding. Hearing Gu Nings words, both Tang Jiakai and the two boys were scared. Whose death was caused by Chen Yuxi? Who had Chen Yuxi killed? Because Gu Ning was talking to the ghost in the grave and it was Chen Yuxis friend who was buried inside, Tang Jiakai thought that the dead person might have a rtionship with Chen Yuxi. However, in his eyes, Chen Yuxi was a good boy. He shouldnt havemitted any crimes. People shouldnt judge a person from his appearance, but Tang Jiakai still refused to believe that Chen Yuxi was a criminal. Because hes also involved, said the male ghost. No, Ive never killed anyone. Ive never killed anyone! One of the two trapped boys argued at once when he heard Gu Nings words. He was Chen Yuxi. Chen Yuxi, how did the person in this grave die? Gu Ning asked. She couldnt jump to conclusions just because of the male ghosts words. Hearing that, Tang Jiakai was sure that Gu Ning was indeed talking to the grave, or to be specific, the ghost in the grave. He couldnt find his two friends because the ghost stopped him from doing so. The ghost believed that it was Chen Yuxi who caused its death. Tang Jiakai wasnt certain, but he felt it was unbelievable. Anyway, Gu Ning was asking Chen Yuxi. Did that mean that Chen Yuxi was nearby? Chapter 2387 - Why Do You Think They Wouldnt?

    Chapter 2387: Why Do You Think They Wouldnt?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, Tang Jiakai could see nothing, but Gu Ning could! Tang Jiakai was even more scared now. He wanted to ask Gu Ning about it, but it wasnt the right time. Although Chen Yuxi didnt know where the voice came from, he still answered the question and he knew whom Gu Ning was talking about. Three years ago, the year after the National College Entrance Examination, Zhang Lihong, Wang Qiwei and I went to travel in Country T. We stayed in a hotel. When it waste at night, I was starving. I asked Wang Qiwei and Zhang Lihong whether they wanted to have some night snacks. Zhang Lihong was in a deep sleep, and we couldnt wake him up. I didnt want to bother him, so Wang Qiwei and I left to buy some food. After we had night snacks and came back, we found that the hotel we stayed in was on fire. Because Zhang Lihong was asleep, he failed to run away and was caught by the fire. I med myself for leaving the hotel. If I hadnt gone to buy night snacks, we could have woken Zhang Lihong up and he wouldnt have lost his life in the fire. I feel very guilty, but it was an ident! said Chen Yuxi. If so, it was really just an ident. Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei were innocent. However, from Zhang Lihongs perspective, they went to travel together and stayed in the same hotel. Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei went to have night snacks, but left him alone. It was understandable that Wang Qiwei harbored a grudge. If you had woken me up back then, I wouldnt have been caught by the fire! Zhang Lihong shouted, but Chen Yuxi couldnt hear it. Zhang Lihong, I understand your anger. You went out for a trip together. You stayed in the same hotel. If they had woken you up and went out for night snacks together or if they had stayed with you, you could have survived the fire, but it isnt their fault. They didnt know what would happen when they went out. If they had known about the ident, they would have woken you up and taken you out. You were asleep, and they didnt want to bother you, so they left you in the room, said Gu Ning. She wasnt criticizing Zhang Lihong, because he was in a terrible mood. If he was angered, he could be violent. Hearing Gu Nings conversation with Zhang Lihong, Tang Jiakai, Chen Yuxi, and Wang Qiwei were all frightened, especially Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei. They thought that Zhang Lihong was already dead, but Gu Ning was still talking to him. Was she talking to a ghost? W-Who are you? Are you talking with Zhang Lihong? Isnt he Chen Yuxi asked Gu Ning and thought to himself that she might also be a ghost. Otherwise, he should be able to see her! You dont need to know that. Dont talk again until I ask you another question. Be honest with me, but close your mouth when Im not talking to you, said Gu Ning. She didnt want Chen Yuxi to annoy Zhang Lihong and she mainly needed to deal with Zhang Lihong right now. Oh, sure! Chen Yuxi agreed. He somehow felt that this girl wouldnt hurt him no matter who she was. Obviously, she was defending him. Zhang Lihong thought that Gu Nings words were reasonable, but he was still reluctant to ept the result. So what? I died and they survived. What will make you willing to get over it and let them go? Gu Ning asked. She stopped persuading him and tried to figure out his purpose first. I want them to die with me, said Zhang Lihong with strong hatred. He couldnt get over it until they were dead too. Gu Ning was displeased. Theyre innocent. Arent you afraid you wont be able to get into the next incarnation by doing that? Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei trembled heavily, and were filled with horror. To their surprise, Zhang Lihong wanted them to die with him. I dont care. If I get into the next incarnation, Ill forget who I am, said Zhang Lihong. Some ghosts wanted to get into the next incarnation, while some had no interest in it, because they would lose all of their memories of the previous incarnation. Arent you afraid that your family might be affected? They could have bad luck and be dragged into unnecessary trouble because of you, said Gu Ning. Zhang Lihong was surprised and hesitated. Seeing that, Gu Ning understood that he cared about his family. Chen Yuxi heard from Gu Nings words that Zhang Lihong wanted them to die with him. Although Chen Yuxi was aggrieved, he felt guilty upon thinking that Wang Qiwei and Tang Jiakai werepletely innocent. He didnt want them to die due to his mistake. Besides, Tang Jiakai was born in a family of high status. If the Tang family learned that Tang Jiakai died because of him, the Tang family would certainly punish his family for that. Chen Yuxi didnt want his family to be affected. Thinking of that, the timid Chen Yuxi summoned up his courage and said, If Zhang Lihong wants someone to die with him, Ill do it. Let Tang Jiakai and Wang Qiwei go. Theyre innocent. Gu Ning and Zhang Lihong were shocked. They didnt expect him to make such a decision. It was hard to see a man who cherished friendship nowadays. Even if Chen Yuxi felt guilty for causing trouble for his friends, it wasnt an easy decision. Zhang Lihong, I can see that Chen Yuxi cherishes friendship very much. Your death was an ident, but they never stop ming themselves for it. If they were caught in the fire instead, I believe that they wouldnt harbor a grudge, said Gu Ning. Although it didnt happen and Gu Ning actually had no idea what they would do, she still tried to persuade Zhang Lihong by saying so. They werent caught by the fire. Why do you think they wouldnt? Zhang Lihong questioned. Do you have no confidence in your friendship? Gu Ning asked, If so, there is nothing I can say now. Instantly, Zhang Lihong fell silent.. In fact, he was convinced by Gu Ning, but it was hard for him to get over it after he had harbored the grudge for so long. Chapter 2388 - Completely Convinced

    Chapter 2388: Completely Convinced

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chen Yuxi, during these years, have you visited Zhang Lihongs family? Gu Ning asked Chen Yuxi. Because Zhang Lihong cared about his family, Gu Ning tried to persuade him with his family. If they often visited Zhang Lihongs parents, Zhang Lihong might be persuaded and give up on forcing them to die with him. Chen Yuxi answered. Of course. I know Mrs. Zhang isnt in good health, and she was heavily hit by Zhang Lihongs death. Wang Qiwei and I visit them once a month. Mr. Zhang is very busy, so we normally take Mrs. Zhang to the hospital for the medical check. Shes much better now. Zhang Lihongs younger sister is now studying in the same school as us and were taking care of her. Even though we have nothing to do with Zhang Lihongs death, hes one of our best friends. We would obviously look after his parents after he died. Hearing that, Zhang Lihong was touched. In that case, it would be unreasonable if he still wanted them to die with him. After all, they didnt cause his death. Do his parents still me you for the ident? Gu Ning continued. At the beginning, they med us for it, because we went to travel together, but only Zhang Lihong died. They got over it afterwards. Were all adults after all, and we should take responsibility for our own safety. We didnt want the ident to happen, so they forgave us, said Chen Yuxi. Chen Yuxi didnt know that Zhang Lihong could hear him, so he wasnt deliberating saying that to Zhang Lihong. He just told the truth. Zhang Lihongs anger was going away. Gu Ning said nothing. She only stared at Zhang Lihong. She wanted to see what he would choose to do after hearing Chen Yuxis reply. Well, my parents are right. Adults should take responsibility for their own safety. They didnt cause the ident. I cant me them for that. Finally, Zhang Lihong waspletely convinced. If so, I shouldnt ask them to die with me. I can let them go, but they must promise me to visit my parents more often for me. If my parents encounter any trouble, they must help them, said Zhang Lihong. He understood that it wasnt his friends duty, but he was already dead. The thing he cared about the most was his parents and younger sister. Chen Yuxi, Wang Qiwei, Zhang Lihong said if you can help him take good care of his parents and help his parents whenever they encounter trouble, he can let you go, Gu Ning said to Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei. No problem, said Wang Qiwei. Even if Zhang Lihong didnt ask them to do that, they had been doing it these three years. Even if he didnt say that, wed continue to do that, said Chen Yuxi. They had never stopped looking after Zhang Lihongs parents. Although they couldnt treat them as if they were their own parents, they would call and visit Zhang Lihongs parents when they had time. Hearing their answer, Zhang Lihong was relieved and disappeared. The next second, the spell cast on the other boys also disappeared. Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei immediately appeared in front of Gu Ning, and they could see Tang Jiakai. Jiakai! Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei shouted and ran towards Tang Jiakai. Tang Jiakai was excited to see them, but he didnt dare to run, because he was still trembling in horror. In fact, Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei were also still afraid, but they had to run to Tang Jiakai in case they were separated again. When they saw Tang Jiakai, they noticed Gu Ning too, but they couldnt clearly see her face. They could only see that it was a girl. Therefore, they guessed that she was the one who was speaking to them and Zhang Lihong. Who was she? How could she talk with Zhang Lihong? At the beginning, they thought that she was also a ghost, but they could see her now, so clearly she wasnt a ghost. They were curious about the girl, but they were shocked after they recognized her. They had heard of Gu Ning and were aware that she was the chairman of the Shengning Organization. She was also Tang Jiakais cousin, but this was their first meeting. To their astonishment, the girl turned out to be Gu Ning. Hi, Miss Gu! Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei greeted her at the same time. Nice to see you. Gu Ning politely responded to them. Did you Chen Yuxi opened his mouth and wanted to ask whether she was the one who was talking to them earlier. He guessed so, but he felt that he needed to make sure. Lets go now! We can talk about it after we leave. Gu Ning interrupted. Although Zhang Lihong was already gone and wouldnt appear again, this wasnt a good ce for them to stay. It could harm their health. Upon hearing that, Chen Yuxi stopped and they quickly left with Gu Ning. Because they were too scared and could barely walk properly, Gu Ning gave each of them a power crystal and told them to take it. It wasnt the first time that Tang Jiakai had taken a power crystal, so he was aware of its effect. And although Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei didnt know about it, they trusted Gu Ning and took it without dy. Once they took the pill, they felt an immediate change in their bodies and their limbs were full of strength again. Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei were shocked, but didnt ask about it. Zhang Lihongs grave was on the mountain, and their car was stopped at its foot. Since his family lived in a nearby vige, he was buried here. There were mountains surrounding the viges, so there was enough ground to bury people. If it had been in the city, dead people could only be cremated. A spot in the cemetery was very expensive and could cost hundreds of thousands of yuan, so ordinary people couldnt afford it. Tang Jiakai drove there, but he was still horrified and couldnt drive back yet.. Therefore, he could only get in Gu Nings car and would send someone over to drive his car back after he got home. Chapter 2389 - Not Afraid of Ghosts

    Chapter 2389: Not Afraid of Ghosts

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Tang Jiakai and the others werent fully relieved until they were finally in the car. Even then they were still trembling a little. What they had experienced today was extremely dangerous. Ningning, did you really see Zhang Lihong? Could you really see ghosts? Tang Jiakai asked. It was still quite unbelievable in his opinion. Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei were curious about it too. Although they felt that Gu Ning had indeed seen ghosts just then, it was too unbelievable. Yeah. Gu Ning said, There are far more unbelievable things in this world. Before I saw ghosts, I didnt believe in them either, but now Im convinced that they really exist, after all, Ive met them. Hearing that, Tang Jiakai and the other boys drew in a deep breath. It wasnt really a surprising answer, but it was still shocking. Why can you see ghosts? And why cant we? We were shouting each others names, but we couldnt hear any voices except for yours, asked Chen Yuxi with great curiosity. Yeah, and you dont seem scared at all, said Wang Qiwei. Not only could Gu Ning see ghosts, but she was also not afraid of them. She had saved them, so Wang Qiwei took her as his idol now. He admired her more than he had admired anyone else before. Normally, humans cant see ghosts, but one kind of person can. They have different eyes, and I am one of them, so I can see ghosts. And since I can see ghosts, I can see and hear you too. I can also talk to ghosts, said Gu Ning. She could only give them that exnation. Ive seen ghosts many times before, so Im not afraid of them. In fact, weak ghosts cant really affect human beings. They could only do some magic and change the surrounding maic field and trap you in a different space. In that case, you cant see or hear each other. Hearing that, they figured out what had happened, but they were still scared in retrospect. Gu Ning continued. Anyway, its very dangerous. If the ghost is unwilling to let you out, you cant leave and will starve to death. Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei inhaled in fear and trembled a little. They were quite lucky that Gu Ning helped them out. Without her help, they could have been trapped to death inside. Gu Ning was their lifesaver! Miss Gu, thank you so much. If it hadnt been for you, we could have lost our lives today. Right, Im unable to say how grateful I am for your help. No matter what you need, please feel free to let us know. We wont spare any effort to help. Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei thanked Gu Ning. They knew that she didntck money, so they didnt offer her money and instead offered help. Sure, said Gu Ning. She didnt reject their kindness and agreed right away. She might not need their help, but she had indeed saved their lives, so they would feel relieved if she epted their offer. Moreover, Gu Ning wouldnt slight them just because they were still students. Even though they were just students now, they could have influence in the future. Sometimes, it didnt require much influence to achieve something, and even strong people might need help. Um, Miss Gu, hows Zhang Lihong now? Chen Yuxi asked. Although he was very terrified tonight, he still cared about his friend. His soulpletely disappeared from this world and went into the next incarnation, said Gu Ning. Can people really get into the next incarnation after they die? Tang Jiakai asked. Im not clear about that. Perhaps some can, and some cant, said Gu Ning. She wasnt sure of it because it had never happened to her. Oh, remember to keep it a secret. Dont tell anyone else, alright? Gu Ning told them seriously. Sure. Tang Jiakai and the other two boys agreed with a serious expression. They understood how serious it was. If they told other people about it, other people might not believe it and it might also cause unnecessary trouble. Miss Gu, youre really amazing! Right! After they calmed down, Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei began topliment Gu Ning. Ha-ha, Ningning is always this impressive. Gu Ning didnt think it was a big deal, but Tang Jiakai felt very proud of her. As usual, Gu Ning was his and the Tang familys pride. She was perfect in every aspect. Tang Jiakai believed that there was no other kid who could be as impressive as Gu Ning. People who learned that Gu Ning was the Tang familys granddaughter never hesitated topliment her once they met members of the Tang family. Moreover, Gu Ning never stopped achieving greater things, so he was also curious about her abilities. After they were back in the city center, Gu Ning drove Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei home before she went back to the Tang familys house with Tang Jiakai. That night, Tang Jiakai, Chen Yuxi, and Wang Qiwei couldnt sleep at all. They had nightmares about what had happened to them, leaving them to wake up from the dreams in horror. Although it was already past, they couldnt get over it within a short time. Whenever they thought about that, they would still feel scared. Chen Yuxi and Wang Qiwei were targeted this time, so they were more scared. They didnt even dare to turn off the lights. Once the lights were off, they felt that Zhang Lihong was right by their side. Early the next morning, Gu Ning went to see Gu Man in the hospital, because Tang Yunfan had to leave for work. After she was in the hospital, she stayed with Gu Man and didnt pay a special visit to Shu Fangyi. She helped her out of kindness, but there was no need for her to pay special attention to Shu Fangyi the entire time. If Shu Fangyi needed help, she would call Gu Ning and Gu Ning would see what she could do. Shu Fangyi had told Shen Liang to make a decision before 12 pm, so Shen Liang arrived at the hospital at about 10 am. When he walked into Shu Fangyis ward, he didnt see Gu Ning and felt relieved. He stood in awe of Gu Ning to some extent. However, even if Gu Ning was absent, Shen Liang didnt dare to harm Shu Fangyi, because Gu Ning would know about it if he did.. And if Gu Ning helped Shu Fangyi again, it wouldnt do him any good. Chapter 2390 - Thank You Face to Face

    Chapter 2390: Thank You Face to Face

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although it was their family affair and Gu Ning was an outsider, Gu Ning was much more influential than his family. Shen Liang tried to persuade Shu Fangyi not to get a divorce, but Shu Fangyi was determined, so Shen Liang had to give in. If he didnt agree, his family would suffer a greater loss at the court. Because they agreed on the divorce, there was no need to hire awyer and they directly went to finish the documents at the Civil Affairs Bureau. As for the divorce agreement, Shu Fangyi had already finished itst night and they just needed to print it outter. Therefore, once Shen Liang agreed to get a divorce, Shu Fangyi pulled him to the Civil Affairs Bureau. She just gave birth and should stay indoors, but she couldnt wait any longer. She had to finish it as soon as possible in case any idents happen. Shen Liang carried his household registration and the marriage certificate with him, so they could go directly. Shu Fangyi would pack up her staff in the Shen familys house after she had made a full recovery. She still needed to stay in the hospital for more days to recover, after all, she could get better care in the hospital. Because her mother wasnt in good health, Shu Fangyi didnt want to exhaust her. If her mother came, her mother only needed to chat with her and see the baby for a while. Moreover, she hadnt told her mother about what had happened yesterday and her divorce yet. She decided to do it after finishing the divorce documents. At 11 am, they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau and soon they were finished with the documents. Shen Liang gave up custody and cut off his rtionship with the kid. Because it was a girl, the Shen family didnt think it was a big deal. After finishing the divorce documents, Shu Fangyi went straight back to the hospital. On the way, Shu Fangyi called Gu Ning and told her that she had already divorced Shen Liang. She also wanted to thank Gu Ning. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, her daughter could have been killed and she wouldnt be able to divorce Shen Liang so quickly. Gu Ningforted and encouraged her for a while. After having the call with Shu Fangyi, Gu Ning told Gu Man about the result. Gu Man was also relieved when she heard that it was done. Shu Fangyi found her mother in the ward when she was back in the hospital. Her mother looked very displeased. As soon as her mother saw her get back, she angrily swore at the Shen family. Her mother criticized the Shen family for being cold-blooded and even cried in fury in the end. Obviously, Shu Fangyis mother heard about what had happened yesterday. Actually, shortly after Shu Fangyi left, her mother came to the hospital and heard some of the nurses talking about what had happened to her. Her mother was furious after hearing the whole story, then quickly walked to Shu Fangyis ward. She didnt see Shu Fangyi. Only a caregiver and the baby were in the room, so she asked the caregiver what was happening. The caregiver shouldnt have told Shu Fangyis mother about it, but Shu Fangyis mother had already heard of it, so the caregiver told her everything. After a long while, Shu Fangyis mother finally calmed down. Undoubtedly, after the terrible drama, she supported Shu Fangyi in getting a divorce, so she didnt call Shu Fangyi right away. Instead, she waited to talk about it when Shu Fangyi was back. It wasnt easy to raise a kid alone, but it was better to be a single parent than have such a horrible family. She truly loved her daughter and she loved her granddaughter deeply as well. She couldnt tolerate what the Shen family had done to her two beloved babies. She was also grateful to the girl who had saved Shu Fangyis baby and helped her out, and wanted to thank the girl face to face. However, she had no idea where the girl was right now. Although she knew that the girl was also in the hospital, she felt embarrassed to pay a sudden visit. She could only wait till Shu Fangyi was back and told Shu Fangyi to contact the girl. Shu Fangyi immediatelyforted her mother because it might hurt her mothers health if she cried too much. After a long while, Shu Fangyis mother stopped crying, but she was still very mad. Yiyi, I think I should thank the girl face to face. Can you ask her whether she has time? Do you know which ward shes in? We can prepare a gift when we thank her, said Shu Fangyis mother. Of course. Shu Fangyi had the same idea. Although she had already thanked Gu Ning on the phone, it would show her sincerity by thanking Gu Ning face to face. Afterwards, Shu Fangyi called Gu Ning and said that her mother wanted to thank her face to face. She asked Gu Ning whether it was convenient for them to pay a visit. It wasnt a big deal in Gu Nings eyes, but she understood that it was very important for Shu Fangyi. If Shu Fangyi couldnt thank her face to face, Shu Fangyi and her mother probably wouldnt feel relieved. Therefore, Gu Ning told Shu Fangyi the number of her ward. Shu Fangyi and her mother didnt immediately go there, because they hadnt prepared any gifts yet. As soon as they had Gu Nings permission, Shu Fangyis mother went to buy a gift. At 1 pm, Shu Fangyi and her mother went to Gu Mans ward. Once they saw Gu Ning and Gu Man, Shu Fangyi and her mother repeatedly thanked them. Gu Ning invited them to have a seat and a nurse went to pour water for them. Gu Ning stopped the nurse, then went to do it herself. She secretly put a power crystal in each of the sses for Shu Fangyi and her mother. Shu Fangyi had suffered a lot yesterday, which must have had a bad effect on her body. She just gave birth to a baby, and it could affect her mental condition as well. Therefore, Gu Nings power crystal could help her feel better. As long as she had a good recovery afterwards, she would be fine. As for Shu Fangyis mother, Gu Ning could see that she was in bad health and couldnt walk steadily. In that case, Gu Nings power crystal could fill her body with more strength. Once Shu Fangyi and her mother drank the water Gu Ning gave them, they felt the change in their bodies. They were full of strength and energy, but they didnt think it was the effect of the water, so they said nothing about it. Gu Man encouraged Shu Fangyi to be strong. Although she proposed to get the divorce, she was really hurt by what had happened. She would be lying if she said that she didnt feel sad. However, she was also greatly relieved. After getting a divorce, she decided not to get married again. She wasnt totally disappointed at marriage, because there were happy marriages. She just didnt want her daughter to be aggrieved in the future. After all, if she married again, her second husband wouldnt be her daughters biological father.. She was afraid that her second husband wouldnt treat her daughter well. Chapter 2391 - Thought Its Just a Coincidence

    Chapter 2391: Thought Its Just a Coincidence

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions There were good men, but Shu Fangyi was unwilling to take the risk. Besides, not many men would really ept another mans kids. She could raise the kid on her own and she would do it! Shu Fangyi didnt expect Gu Man to be so nice and epting. She thought rich wives were all arrogant. After Gu Mans encouragement, Shu Fangyi indeed felt better. Although she couldnt get over it within such a short time, she was in a much better mood now. Shu Fangyi and her mother thought that they shouldnt stay in the ward for too long in case they bothered Gu Man. They also cared about the baby in their ward, so they left after chatting with Gu Man for about twenty minutes. After they left, Shu Fangyis mother said to her, Its really strange. When we were in their ward just then, I suddenly felt full of strength and energy again. I can walk steadily now. I had the same feeling. I thought it was just a coincidence. I didnt expect that you had the same feeling. Shu Fangyi was surprised. She didnt pay much attention to it, because her body was only a little weak now and she wasnt in bad health, so she didnt notice a big change. However, after hearing what her mother said, she suddenly felt it was strange. Perhaps we shared their good luck! Theyre so nice so they must have a lot of good luck, said Shu Fangyis mother. It was the only exnation she could think of. Shu Fangyi didnt know how to exin it, so she agreed with her mother and didnt think further about it. Anyway, it was good for them. When Shu Fangyi and her mother were gone, Gu Ning had to go to the airport to pick up Gu Qing and Wen Yn. They would arrive at 3 pm and it was currently 1:30 pm, so she had to leave for the airport now. The moment Gu Ning showed up at the airport, many people recognized her. She caused a sensation and people kept oning to say hi and take photos with her. Gu Ning knew it would happen, so she didnt go to the arrival hall until she estimated that Gu Qing and Wen Yn would be out of the ne. In that case, she only needed to wait about ten minutes. Gu Qing and Wen Yn would soone out and they would leave together. However, although Gu Ning only waited there for about ten minutes, she was still surrounded by many people. People who didnt know her were very curious to know what was happening. She seemed very popr, but she wasnt a star. After they figured out that she was a very outstanding entrepreneur, people were all amazed and had a deep impression of her. Ten minutester, Gu Ning saw Gu Qing and Wen Yn, and they left together. Gu Ning drove them straight to the hospital. When Gu Qing and Wen Yn came out, they saw how popr Gu Ning was and felt extremely proud of her. Ningning is even more popr than a star! Gu Qing joked. Right, Ningning is more influential than a star. I cant think of another person who can be as sessful as Ningning at such a young age, said Wen Yn. She didnt say that to fawn on Gu Ning. It was her real thoughts. A long time ago, Wen Yn had changed her attitude towards Gu Ning. She wouldnt be jealous of Gu Ning no matter how sessful Gu Ning was. She would only feel proud of her. Gu Ning didnt feel embarrassed when her familyplimented her. After all, it was the truth. Gu Ning brought Gu Qing and Wen Yn to the hospital, and they were all amazed by the high-end equipment inside. They didnt think it was a waste of money that Gu Man stayed in this hospital. The Tang family was super rich, so if Gu Man stayed in a normal hospital, it would be a joke in their circle. Other people would also think that Gu Man wasnt important in the Tang family. In the afternoon, Jiang Lihua and Tang Yunrong also came to see Gu Man, and they went to have a meal in the cafeteria in the hospital. After having a meal and a rest, Jiang Lihua and Tang Yunrong went home. Tang Yunfan had a business meal that afternoon, so he only arrived at the hospital at 8:30 pm. When Tang Yunfan came, Gu Ning brought Gu Qing and Wen Yn to Huafu Hills. They would go see Gu Man again the next morning. After Gu Qing and Wen Yn came to City B, they had nothing else to do, so they decided to stay with Gu Man all day. And since Gu Man had Gu Qing and Wen Yn by her side, Gu Ning didnt need to stay in the hospital all the time. When she had time, she would go to herpany. Xin Bei also left that afternoon, so Cao Wenxin went to live in her own familys house. After breakfast the next morning, Gu Ning took Gu Qing and Wen Yn to go visit Gu Man in the hospital. Gu Ning left when she finished lunch, deciding to go to herpany to see how everything was going. However, halfway there, Gu Ning received Gu Qings call. Gu Qing told her that Gu Mans belly became painful and she was about to deliver. As a result, Gu Ning immediately went back to the hospital. At the same time, she called Tang Yunfan and Tang Haifeng. Tang Yunfan wasnt busy, so he directly left work and went to the hospital. Tang Haifeng also rushed over, followed by Jiang Lihua and Tang Yunrong. They all came to the hospital as fast as possible. Gu Qing and Wen Yn shared the news with Jiang Xu and Gu Qinyang. Gu Man was about to deliver, so they shoulde right away. It was difficult to give birth to a baby. Even if it was quick, a pregnant woman might have to suffer for two hours before the baby came out. If it was slow, it might be over a dozen hours. Therefore, it was excruciating. However, for the baby, mothers could be very strong and were willing to do everything. Looking at Gu Mans face contorting because of agony, Tang Yunfan didnt know what he should do. He sped her hand and kept onforting her by calling her darling. Although everyones heart ached for Gu Man, nobody cared about her more than Tang Yunfan did. When Gu Man could barely stand the pain, she was pushed into the delivery room. Because it was getting more and more painful, it meant that she could deliver at any second. Standing outside, everyone was restless. An hourter, the baby was out, and it only took nearly two hours from the beginning to end. It wasnt the fastest, but was still very quick. When Gu Man was pushed out of the delivery room, Tang Yunfan didnt check the baby first. Instead, he ran to ask Gu Man how she felt. Other people did the same thing. They went to see Gu Man before the baby. Gu Man was sweaty and out of strength after giving birth to the baby. Therefore, Gu Ning secretly put magical power into her body when she held Gu Mans hand. After absorbing the magical power, Gu Mans breath became steady and she gradually regained her strength. Gu Ning only put an appropriate amount of magical power into Gu Mans body in order to not attract special attention.. She couldnt let Gu Man recover right away, because it might cause unnecessary trouble. Chapter 2392 - Whos the Important Figure?

    Chapter 2392: Whos the Important Figure?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Thank you so much. I love you, darling. This was the first sentence Tang Yunfan said to Gu Man. His eyes were wet with tears and his body trembled a little because he was too worried about Gu Man. Only when a man loves a woman deeply would he suffer the same pain as her. In fact, it was rare to see a man who cared so much about his wife. Nowadays, many people believe that it was a womans duty to give birth to kids. Some would even criticize a pregnant woman for moaning in pain when she was about to deliver. Moreover, it was also important for a woman to have a full recovery after delivery, or it might cause problems when she got old. However, some people thought that women should go to work right after they had rested for several days. If they stayed at home without doing anything, they would be criticized. Therefore, most women nowadays lived a tragic life. They needed to give birth, take care of the babies, do housework, make money, and even look after the old. They were merely free all-around nannies. Men, on the contrary, could y on their phones and wait to be served by their wives. Not every couple was the same, but it was like that in most cases. Women always tolerated the pain for their kids, and would only get a divorce if they suffered from domestic violence or betrayal. Anyway, Tang Yunfan and Gu Man were a loving couple. Even Gu Qing and Wen Yn were envious of Gu Man, although their husbands also treated them well. At least, they valued their wives efforts and didnt ignore what their wives had done for the family. However, they were hardlyparable to Tang Yunfan, perhaps because they didnt know how to express their love for their wives. Everyone went to see Gu Man first after she delivered, so when Gu Ning put magical power into Gu Mans body, she had a look at her younger brother. A new-born baby was normally ugly and wrinkled, but it had everyones love. Both Tang Yunfan and Gu Man were very good-looking. They had a stunning daughter so their son should also be attractive. Tang Yunfan had thought of a name for the kid, and he was named Tang Jiayu. Gu Ning shared the good news with Jing Yunyao, who congratted them. She couldnte over right now, and wouldnt be able to see them until Leng Shaoting was back in the capital. Master Leng also received the news. He didnt go to see Gu Man in person, but sent other people over. Leng Yuanzhen and his wife would go visit Gu Man with Jing Yunyao in a few days. As for Jiang Shuyuan, Master Leng wouldnt let her go to see Gu Man because of her terrible rtionship with Gu Ning. Jiang Shuyuan was reluctant to go as well. Gu Ning also called Leng Shaoting, but his phone was turned off. He should be carrying out a task. Shu Fangyi and her mother came to see Gu Man right after they heard the good news. They also prepared a thick red envelope for Gu Man. They came to visit Gu Man, not to ride on her coattails, but because Gu Ning just did them a big favor, so they should pay a visit. If they didnt show up, it would make them seem ungrateful. Although they had already sent a gift, it wasnt enough to return Gu Nings kindness. Shu Fangyi and her mother understood that they werent very familiar, so they didnte until there were fewer people in Gu Mans ward. If Gu Mans family was there, they would be embarrassed. Therefore, when Shu Fangyi and her mother walked in, Tang Haifeng, Jiang Lihua, and Tang Yunrong had already gone home and only Tang Yunfan, Gu Ning, Gu Qing, and Wen Yn stayed. Shu Fangyi was aware of Gu Mans status and recognized Tang Yunfan, so she was very nervous when they met. Although her family was rich too, she had never met an important figure like Tang Yunfan before. Therefore, it was understandable that she was nervous. Shu Fangyis mother didnt know them, so she wasnt nervous. However, they understood that Gu Man needed a rest after delivery and Shu Fangyi felt very nervous since Tang Yunfan was here, so they left after staying there for a few minutes. Gu Man didnt want to hurt their feelings, so she epted the gift and red envelope. She decided to prepare a gift for them too when Shu Fangyis daughter was a month old. She couldnt forget her manners after all. After they left Gu Mans ward, Shu Fangyi felt a lot more relieved. Yiyi, whats wrong? Shu Fangyis mother asked in confusion. This is the first time that Ive seen such an important figure! I was so nervous, said Shu Fangyi. Whos the important figure? Shu Fangyis mother asked. She knew that Shu Fangyi was talking about a certain person in Gu Mans ward, but she didnt know who it was. Mrs. Tangs husband. Theyre members of the Tang family. Her husband is the chairman of the Tanghuang Organization, said Shu Fangyi. Although she didnt tell her mother earlier, she had no intention of keeping it a secret. What? Shu Fangyis mother was shocked. She didnt expect them to be members of the Tang family, and even less that the man turned out to be the chairman of the Tanghuang Organization. Jesus, they somehow got the chance to meet such an important figure! So Shen Liang agreed to get a divorce after Miss Tang got involved, said Shu Fangyi. When Shu Fangyi brought up Shen Liang, both she and her mother felt disgusted. Luckily, it was already over, and they could continue to live their lives. After staying with Gu Man for a few hours, Tang Haifeng and the others also left. There was nothing they could do for Gu Man, and Gu Man needed a rest. Only Tang Yunfan, Gu Ning, Gu Qing, and Wen Yn stayed. Tang Yunfan stayed in the room to keep Gu Manpany, while the other people went to watch TV in the living room. Jiang Xu and Gu Qinyang immediately flew over once they heard that Gu Man was about to deliver. They had cleared their schedule for the visit. Because they knew that Gu Man would deliver these days, they came right after they finished arranging their work. They heard the news at 1 pm, but their flight would only take off at 3 pm, so when they arrived at City B, it would be about 6 pm. Gu Qinxiang reached the airport twenty minutes earlier than Jiang Xu, so he waited at the terminal for a while. This time, Gu Ning didnte to pick them up; Tang Yunfan did.. As soon as Tang Yunfan picked them up, they went to the hospital. Chapter 2393 - Treat You?

    Chapter 2393: Treat You?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was nearly 7:30 pm when they reached the hospital, so Tang Yunfan took them to have a meal after they had been at the hospital for about twenty minutes. Although they were rtives, Jiang Xu and Gu Qinyang still felt nervous when they faced Tang Yunfan. Tang Yunfan was very kind to them, but they couldnt rx. After all, Tang Yunfan had a very high status. There was arge gap between their statuses, so it was hard for them to be at ease. The Huangdeng Hotel wasnt far away from the hospital, so Tang Yunfan took them to have a meal there. Because Gu Ning would drive them to Huafu Hills where they were going to stay after having the meal, she went with them. There were two nurses who were taking care of Gu Man, and Tang Yunfan would go backter. Knowing that Tang Yunfan wasing, the hotel manager waited in the hall with great respect. As soon as Tang Yunfan showed up, he walked forward to wee him. However, before he could talk to Tang Yunfan, someone interrupted. Oh, isnt it Gu Qinyang? It was a man who sounded acidic. Hearing his voice, everyone turned to look at him and saw a fat, middle-aged man. There were two other men along with him, but Gu Ning didnt know any of them. He used to be Gu Qinyangs ssmate and he was a director of a certain bureau in a second-tier city now. He wasparatively more sessful than their other ssmates, so he kept a high profile. Wherever he went, he put on airs. However, he only dared to bully the weak. He didnt recognize Tang Yunfan, or he wouldnt have been so arrogant! Although Tang Yunfan was a businessman,mon officials didnt dare to slight him. Gu Qinyang was unhappy to see the man, but he still politely greeted him. Hi, Yang Mingzhi! Upon hearing the way Gu Qinyang greeted him, Yang Mingzhi was displeased and criticized. Gu Qinyang, how could you call me by my full name? Im a director after all. I think you should call me Director Yang when were outside. I know youre an ordinary public servant. Hearing that, both Tang Yunfan and Gu Ning slightly raised their eyebrows. They disliked Yang Mingzhis behavior, but said nothing about it. Fine, fine, fine, its my fault. Please forgive me, Director Yang. Even if Gu Qinyang was angry, he still did what Yang MIngzhi wanted him to do. Alright, I have to go now. Wait a second. Were going to have fun in a clubhouse. Why dont you join us? Were old ssmates after all. Its rare for us to meet, said Yang Mingzhi. Sorry, I came with my rtives, said Gu Qinyang. Yang Mingzhi didnt notice Tang Yunfan and Jiang Xu until this moment, but he thought they werent important. They can go with us. No need, we have to deal with somethingter. Gu Qinyang turned him down again. Given their rtionship, it was unnecessary for them to hang out together. Besides, Gu Qinyang understood that Yang Mingzhi invited him to dine together simply to make him pay the bill. Although Yang Mingzhi didntck money, he was mean and greedy. He would never pay the bill on his own if it was possible. Gu Qinyang, what do you mean? We rarely meet. Shouldnt you treat me? You should know that I have a rtionship with your leader, said Yang Mingzhi. Obviously, he was implying that Gu Qinyang should buy him a meal. If Gu Qinyang didnt do that, he would stack the deck against him. Tang Yunfan and the others were surprised by Yang Mingzhis words. How could he be so shameless? He just threatened Gu Qingyang in public! Treat you? Tang Yunfan couldnt stand it any longer. He wouldnt allow other people to bully his brother-inw right in front of him. What treatment do you want? Tang Yunfan asked. Due to his high status, Tang Yunfan had an air of authority. Although he didnt show his anger, Yang Mingzhi already felt stressed. Looking at Tang Yunfan, Yang Mingzhi began to guess who he was, but he didnt think that Gu Qinyang would have a rtionship with important figures.bTherefore, Yang Mingzhi did his best to calm down and answer. Isnt it obvious enough? Sir, I think you should improve yourprehension. You The hotel manager opened his mouth when Yang Mingzhi was so rude to Tang Yunfan, but Tang Yunfan stopped him at once. Surely I know what youre implying, but Im just surprised. Ive never seen such a shameless person like you before. How could you force other people to pay your bills with your power? Didnt you hear that he needs to deal with somethingter? How dare you threaten him? Do you think youre really somebody? Tang Yunfan said. He was very straightforward and loud, so he attracted a lot of attention from other people. Other people all turned to look at Yang Mingzhi disdainfully. Yang Mingzhi felt very embarrassed. He didnt expect Tang Yunfan to humiliate him and make his intention public. However, he didnt realize that he actually asked for it himself. He couldnt me Tang Yunfan. One could only earn respect by himself. You Yang Mingzhi was mad and immediately put on airs. What do you think you are then? How dare you talk to me like that? I was talking to Gu Qinyang. Its none of your business. Gu Qinyangs my brother-inw, so it has something to do with me. As for who I am, Im surely more influential than you, said Tang Yunfan. You Yang Mingzhi was angrier. Gu Qinyang, youre aware of my position. How could you let him talk to me like that? Yang Mingzhi turned to scold Gu Qinyang again. He still had no idea how important Tang Yunfan was. He refused to believe that Gu Qinyang could have a rtionship with any important figures. He believed that Tang Yunfan treated him badly only because Tang Yunfan didnt know his position. Your position? Ridiculous. Gu Qinyang snorted and said nothing further. Compared with Tang Yunfan, Yang Mingzhi was merely a nobody! However, he didnt say it aloud, because he wasnt sure whether he should. If he said it aloud, he felt that he would be the same kind of person as Yang Mingzhi.. Both of them trying to bully other people with power. Chapter 2394 - Really Dumb or Acting Dumb?

    Chapter 2394: Really Dumb or Acting Dumb?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Whats wrong with my position? Yang Mingzhi didnt understand what Gu Qinyang was implying. He only heard irony in Gu Qinyangs words, so he was displeased. The two men who were with Yang Mingzhi, however, figured it out. Although they didnt know Tang Yunfans importance, they bet that he must have a high status. Therefore, they were unwilling to mess with him and decided to persuade Yang Mingzhi to give up. Director Yang, forget it. I think you should stop embarrassing yourself. Right! Forget it? No way! I was humiliated publicly! Yang Mingzhi refused to give up, as if he was aggrieved. Humiliated? You can feel humiliated? I thought youre too shameless to have that feeling. Tang Yunfanughed at him. Even if he had seen shameless people before, he was still surprised by Yang Mingzhis shameless behavior at this time. What do you mean? Yang Mingzhi questioned angrily. I mean what I said. You should earn respect by yourself, but youre embarrassing yourself instead. You even me other people for it. I can see how shameless you are, said Tang Yunfan. Youre the shameless one here! Yang Mingzhi argued. Alright, I have no patience with you now. Let me put it frankly, Im Tang Yunfan, the owner of this hotel, said Tang Yunfan, then he meaningfully stared at Yang Mingzhi. He wanted to see what Yang Mingzhi would say next. Tang Yunfan wasnt tolerant. Even though Yang Mingzhi didnt break thew, he wouldnt be polite to him if he dared to annoy him. Tang Yunfan never liked bullying other people with his influence, but he wouldnt hesitate to pay bullies back. What? Yang Mingzhi was shocked. Tang Yunfan? The owner of this hotel? He had definitely heard of Tang Yunfan who wasnt only the owner of this hotel, but was also the chairman of the Tanghuang Organization and a member of the Tang family in City B. Yang Mingzhi was stunned. He didnt expect Tang Yunfan to be Gu Qinyangs brother-inw. How was it possible? Given what he knew, Gu Qinyangs family was very ordinary. Gu Qinyang had two sisters. One married a blue-cor worker, while the other was a single mother with a daughter. If Tang Yunfan was Gu Qinyangs brother-inw, Tang Yunfan must have married Gu Qinyangs sister. However, it was impossible for Tang Yunfan to fall in love with a poor, single mother! Yang Mingzhi, his friends and the onlookers were very surprised. The onlookers didnt know Gu Qinyang, so they didnt think it was impossible for his sister to marry Tang Yunfan. Looking at Yang Mingzhi, everyone believed that he asked for humiliation himself. How could he mess with such an important figure? Mr. Tang, I At this moment, Yang Mingzhi lost all of his confidence and pride. Whether he believed that Gu Qinyang was a rtive of Tang Yunfan or not, it was obvious that they had a rtionship. As a result, he didnt dare to slight them. Yang Mingzhi didnt doubt Tang Yunfans words, because this hotel was owned by the Tanghuang Organization. If anyone dared to pretend to be the chairman, the staff would easily find out. What can you say now? Tang Yunfan asked with a vague smile. Mr. Tang, Im sorry, I failed to recognize you. I didnt mean to annoy you. Please forgive me this time. Yang Mingzhi begged for Tang Yunfans mercy and didnt seem arrogant at all. He couldnt care less about his face now. If Tang Yunfan was mad at him, he could be easily removed from his position. Most importantly, he wasnt a good public servant, so he felt guilty. Forgive you this time? I think were at the same age and you should be mature enough, right? How could you be so dumb? Tang Yunfan made fun of Yang Mingzhi. Yang Mingzhi understood that Tang Yunfan did it on purpose, but he dared not say anything. Mr. Tang, Im really sorry. Please forgive me. I promise it wont happen again. Yang Mingzhi continued to beg for Tang Yunfans mercy. He was truly scared this time. Didnt you want my brother-inw to treat you? He doesnt have time, and you threatened him, added Tang Yunfan. No, no, I should buy you a meal instead, said Yang Mingzhi. He hoped that they could ept his invitation and let him go today. We dont need that. Its just a meal. We can pay for it by ourselves, said Tang Yunfan deliberately. Given Tang Yunfans wealth, he could afford as many expensive meals as he wanted. Yang Mingzhi was embarrassed. Even though he knew that Tang Yunfan was making fun of him, he didnt dare to argue. In fact, he had no idea what to say at this moment. Although Yang Mingzhi was shameless, he didnt do anything to hurt them, so Tang Yunfan had no intention of punishing him. He only wanted to humiliate him for a while and didnt think it was a big deal. Unfortunately, Yang Mingzhi was too dumb to figure out who he should apologize to. Mr. Yang, are you really dumb or are you acting dumb? Shouldnt you apologize to my brother-inw instead? Tang Yunfan said. He didnt want to waste more time on Yang Mingzhi, but Yang Mingzhi must apologize to Gu Qinyang. Hearing that, Yang Mingzhi finally realized what he had done wrong. Although he always disdained Gu Qinyang, he didnt dare to slight him right now. Given Tang Yunfans influence, Gu Qinyang would be rich sooner orter. Therefore, he had to please Gu Qinyang from now on. Gu Qinyang, Im sorry, please forgive me. Its all my fault. I promise it wont happen again. Yang Mingzhi had a good attitude. Actually, he was pretty good at fawning on other people. Alright, I think it should be over now, said Gu Qinyang. He understood that Tang Yunfan asked Yang Mingzhi to apologize to him. He didnt want to waste more time on Yang Mingzhi either, so he let Yang Mingzhi go. Thank you so much! Yang Mingzhi felt relieved when Gu Qinyang was willing to let him go. Without dy, he quickly left with his two friends. Chapter 2395 - Gu Nings Family Background

    Chapter 2395: Gu Nings Family Background

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Im sorry for the trouble. I hope it doesnt ruin your appetite. When Yang Mingzhi was gone, Gu Qinyang apologized to other people. He mainly apologized to Tang Yunfan. Even if he knew that Tang Yunfan wouldnt mind, he couldnt forget his manners. Jiang Xu and Gu Ning were his rtives, so he understood that they wouldnt me him and that it wasnt necessary for him to apologize to them. Its fine. He caused you trouble. Its his fault, said Tang Yunfan. After that, they went upstairs. On the other hand, as soon as Yang Mingzhi walked out of the hotel, he sank to the ground. His two friends were scared and immediately helped him get back to his feet. They were frightened too, but they hadnt offended Tang Yunfan, so they could stay calm. However, they felt that they should cut off their friendship with Yang Mingzhi since he had annoyed Tang Yunfan. Even if it seemed that Tang Yunfan forgave him, Yang Mingzhi wasnt a good man. Actually, Yang Mingzhi had visited City B many times, but had never settled the bill once. Instead, they treated him every time. As a result, they were mad at Yang Mingzhi, but couldnt argue with him right now. They could only decide not to treat him again when he came next time. The dishes were already prepared, so Gu Ning and her family enjoyed the meal right after they arrived. At the same time, a post about Gu Ning on Weibo went viral. Whats the rtionship of Goddess Gu, Gu Ning, and the Tang family in City B? Why does she closely resemble the chairman of the Tanghuang Organization? Photos attached. The first photo was taken when they were in the hall of the Huangdeng Hotel and Gu Ning stood next to Tang Yunfan. It wasnt very clear, but they looked very alike. That wasnt the most important clue, it was only used to prove that Gu Ning and Tang Yunfan were together. The second photo was the valuable clue. Tang Yunfans and Gu Nings faces were very clear in the second photo. Because both of them were famous, there were pictures of them on the Inte. However, when they were in the same photos, many people could see that they closely resembled each other. Although the world was big and there were a lot of people who looked familiar, Gu Ning and Tang Yunfan strongly resembled each other, which made people think that they could be father and daughter. Jesus, I think its possible! Are they father and daughter? No way! The world is sorge and there are many people who look familiar. They closely resemble each other, but they are still different. Although there are many people who look simr. Most people dont make others think that theyre rted by blood, but some do. I have a feeling that Gu Ning and Tang Yunfan are rted. Well, thats just my opinion. I agree. If there is no close rtionship between them, Master Tang and Tang Yunfan wouldnt have attended the opening ceremony of the Shengning Organization in person. They could just send someone else to go. In fact, I had that doubt when the Shengning Organization was established and Master Tang and Tang Yunfan went to congratte Gu Ning. It caused some discussions, but we couldnt be sure of it. Anyway, I believe theyre rted. I heard that Gu Ning was born in City F, not in City B. How could she be rted to the Tang family? Everyone was guessing, but no one knew the truth. Before long, someone who imed to know about it stood out and rified it. As far as I know, Tang Yunfan got lost about twenty years ago. A yearter, he came home without any memories. Earlyst year, Tang Yunfan married Gu Nings mother, so I guess he met Gu Nings mother during the year when he was lost. They had a family reunion after nearly neen years. In that case, Gu Ning is really Tang Yunfans daughter? Did Gu Nings mother have a premarital pregnancy? Does it mean that Gu Ning grew up in a single-parent family? Some people began to question Gu Ning and her mothers behavior and became a little offensive. It might not be a premarital pregnancy. Perhaps they got married back then. Dont attack them before you know the truth. Right, but I dont think its a problem that a woman has a premarital pregnancy. Its not umon nowadays. Its a totally different era now. Now its very normal, but it was uneptable twenty years ago. Thats a double standard. I dont think its different now. Premarital pregnancy is always uneptable. Anyway, its their family affair. Why are you guys so excited? Are you jealous? Many women were indeed jealous of Gu Man. Although Tang Yunfan was already in his early forties, he looked much younger than his age. Moreover, he was handsome and rich. There were countless young women who ached to marry him, but they had no chance. I think theyre merely jealous. Tang Yunfan is handsome and rich! He must be the perfect man in many gold-diggers eyes. Right, its what many women want nowadays. Look at those famous actresses. Even if they are young, they still choose to marry old rich men for money! No matter what Gu Nings mother did, she and Tang Yunfan at least truly love each other. Why is someone criticizing single-parent families? Whats wrong with a single-parent family? Dont hold any bias against single-parent families. Even though Gu Ning was born in a single-parent family, she was still raised to be a very sessful businesswoman. It proves that her mother is excellent at education. Calm down. No one is biased against single-parent families. Right, dont be so sensitive and emotional. Were you born in a single-parent family as well? As they talked about that, some began to argue over single-parent families. Because many kids who were born in a single-parent family were treated unfairly, they were sensitive and hated to hear other peoples discussions on single-parent families. However, the majority of the Inte users continued to talk about Gu Nings family background. Chapter 2396 - Why Did You Come to City F?

    Chapter 2396: Why Did You Come to City F?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If so, Gu Ning didnt be sessful on her own. The Tang family must have helped her a lot. In that case, I dont think shes very impressive. Some people started doubting Gu Nings abilities once they learned that she was Tang Yunfans daughter. However, most people still believed in her. If she didnt have abilities, she wouldnt have be sessful no matter how much help she had. In addition, Gu Ning wasnt only a sessful business woman, she was also a straight-A student. She had many other achievements to prove that she was very outstanding. Ridiculous, isnt it obvious enough that Gu Ning is unbelievable? Why do you have to deny her abilities just because of her family background? Youre either jealous of her and refuse to admit that shes far better than you or youre dumb and cant understand herprehensively. Right, Goddess Gu is much stronger than you think. Shes my idol forever. Me too! I love Goddess Gu forever. Whether shes Tang Yunfans daughter or not, she has my support. When Gu Ning read the news, she was already back at Huafu Hills after they finished eating. She yed on the phone and Chu Peihan @(mentioned) her. Gu Ning couldnt care less, because it wasnt a big deal or a new topic. No matter how she proved herself, people who refused to admit that she was better than them would always doubt her abilities. People who believed in her, on the other hand, would support her as usual. If they were familiar with Gu Ning, they would know that her sess had nothing to do with the Tang family. As for her rtionship with Tang Yunfan, it wasnt a secret. She just didnt bother to make it public, so she didnt care about what other people were saying about her. Anyway, when Gu Ning saw that her fans kept on defending her on the Inte, she felt very touched. The next day, Gu Ning got up to run in the morning, since she hadnt run in the morning for a long time. When Gu Ning came back, Gu Qing and Wen Yn had already prepared breakfast, so they ate together. After a while, Gu Ning brought them to visit Gu Man in the hospital. They would leave tomorrow because they had their work to deal with, and Gu Man didnt need their help. There were many people who were taking good care of her after all. If no one was looking after Gu Man, Gu Qing would surely clear her schedule and stay with her. Gu Man had helped them a lot, and they were sisters. Sisters should help each other. Tang Yunfan didnt go to thepany today, so he dealt with his work on the phone. Luckily, he wasnt busy currently. Because Tang Yunfan and the nurses were taking care of Gu Man and Gu Man just delivered, she was weak and needed a good rest, Gu Qing and the others decided to leave in order to not bother Gu Man. Therefore, Gu Ning brought them to have lunch, then they walked around in City B for a while before going back to Huafu Hills. They would go to see Gu Man again after dinnerter. Gu Qing and the others were leaving at 10am the next morning, so Gu Ning would directly take them to the airport after they had breakfast. Therefore they wouldnt be able to see Gu Man the next day. At noon, Gu Ning received Leng Shaotings call. He finished his work and would be going back to the capital very soon, so he would go to City B tomorrow. In City F. When Yu Mixi went to enjoy her vacation back in City F, she didnt fool around all day. She was still an intern at Shenghua Real Estate, but she worked nine to five and she had weekends, so she could date Mu Ke. Mu Ke also had his own business to manage. He owned a jewelry store, so he was busy managing it during the vacation. His jewelry store wasntrge or very popr, but it was profitable. Now he had two branches. One was also in City F, while the other was in a city next to City F. Mu Ke was only an ordinary businessman, so his business didnt expand as quickly as Gu Nings. And because Mu Kes jewelry store wasntrge, he didnt have his own factory. He worked with other factories and would give them his designs to make jewelry. Chu Peihan spent most of her time at home. She either hung out with Hao Ran and her other friends, or went to drink in their bar. Su Anya used to be a very obedient daughter and she seldom had fun in bars. She rarely stayed outsidete, and normally went shopping with her friends. However, she changed after bing friends with Gu Ning, and now she hung out every day with Chu Peihan. It didnt mean that she was a bad girl now, but she was better at socializing. She became more mature and gained more experience. The Su family witnessed her positive changes, so they didnt stop her from going out. Chu Peihan and the others werent bad people. Although they were naughty sometimes, they had a bright future ahead. So it would only do Su Anya good if she spent time with them. That day, Chu Peihan was having a nap in the afternoon. All of a sudden, her phone rang and she immediately woke up. However, when she saw the name of the caller, she frowned. It was Han Chenglin. Why did he call her at this moment? She was having a good dream! However, even though she was displeased, Chu Peihan still answered his call. What? She sounded mad. I came to City F. Shouldnt youe out and buy a meal for me? Han Chenglin asked in excitement, but Chu Peihan didnt hear it. Why did youe to City F? Chu Peihan asked in surprise and confusion. For work, but Ill deal with it tomorrow. Im free today, so shouldnt you, as my friend, be my guide in City F? Why dont we go have some delicious food? Han Chenglin said. Where are you now? Although Chu Peihan didnt get along with Han Chenglin, she didnt hate him and epted him as a friend now. So since a friend came to her city, she should treat him. I just got off the ne. You can make a schedule for the tour first. Ill call you when I reach the city center, said Han Chenglin. No problem, said Chu Peihan, then hung up. Without dy, she got up and washed herself. She was going out, so she put on light make-up.. Chapter 2397 - Not Easy to Impress Me

    Chapter 2397: Not Easy to Impress Me

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Normally, stars put on a baseball cap, a mask, and a pair of sses to avoid being recognized by their fans, but Han Chenglin only wore a simple baseball cap. He felt it might attract more attention if he put on too many essories. Moreover, Han Chenglin didnt have a lot of fame yet, so he would be fine in the crowd. In that case, a baseball cap was enough for him to disguise himself. After the call with Chu Peihan, Han Chenglin put on a satisfied smile, which surprised his assistant. His assistant understood that Han Chenglin was just having fun in the entertainment industry and that he would actually take over his familys business sooner orter, so there was no need to worry about his future. After all, Han Chenglin had just gotten some fame, and rumors could ruin his career, but Han Chenglin didnt care about that. However, what his assistant was dissatisfied with was that the activity in City F actually had nothing to do with Han Chenglin, but Han Chenglin went to settle it by himself. He asked for no money and the host only needed to pay for the cost of the trip and the amodation fee. It was a good thing for the host, so the host agreed. At the beginning, the assistant didnt understand why Han Chenglin did that, but he had a guess after hearing their conversation on the phone. Chenglin, whos that? The assistant gossiped. A friend, said Han Chenglin. What friend? The assistant continued. Han Chenglin gave the assistant a nce. Before he said anything again, the assistant gave in. Alright, alright, just ignore it. Anyway, the assistant believed that it must be a girl Han Chenglin liked, or he wouldnt have proposed to attend the activity without pay. Han Chenglin was very friendly, but he was born in a business family. He was much more shrewd than ordinary people, and he wouldnt be willing to suffer losses unless he wanted to. The host sent people to drive Han Chenglin and his assistant to a downtown hotel first. After checking in, Han Chenglin told his assistant to rent a car from the hotel. At the same time, Han Chenglin called Chu Peihan. He asked where she was and said that he would go to pick her up. Chu Peihan told Han Chenglin where her family lived, then Han Chenglin left his assistant in the hotel while he left. He was going on a date, so he didnt take his assistant with him. His assistant was reluctant to let Han Chenglin go out alone. After all, this was their first trip to this city, and they barely knew anyone. In fact, Han Chenglin was a grown man, and he wouldnt get lost, the assistant simply wanted to meet the girl Han Chenglin was going to see. He was curious about her looks and her rtionship with Han Chenglin. Unfortunately, Han Chenglin didnt allow him to go no matter what reason he gave. The assistant could do nothing about it. Han Chenglin was his boss, and he had to listen to him. As a result, the assistant went back to his room alone. He didnt want to rest, because he wasnt tired at all. Instead, he began to y mobile games. Han Chenglin wasnt familiar with City F, but there was GPS in the car. When he reached Chu Peihans home, he called her. Two minutester, Chu Peihan walked out. Upon seeing her, Han Chenglin beamed with happiness. Chu Peihan, on the other hand, was expressionless. However, although she was expressionless on the surface, she didnt hate seeing Han Chenglin. She was actually a little happy. After Chu Peihan got in the car, she said, Ill take you to a popr tourist attraction in our city first. I havent visited it yet, but I think it should be fun. My friends and I always wanted to go there, but some of us are often absent, so we havent had a chance. Great! Han Chenglin didnt care where they went, but he was d to hear that this was also Chu Peihans first time visiting the ce. Chu Peihan didnt know its location, so they used the GPS. It was located in a suburb, because there were many outdoor activities. Although it was a cold day, the sun was out. The temperature wasnt too low, so there were still many peopleing out to have fun, especially now that it was a holiday. Most of the visitors were high school and college students. Among them were a lot of couples. Both Han Chenglin and Chu Peihan were very beautiful, so they attracted a lot of attention once they arrived at the tourist attraction. Some girls wanted to strike up a conversation with Han Chenglin, but none of them had the courage because of Chu Peihan. Because when a young man was with a young woman, they were usually either a couple or siblings. Most girls liked handsome men, but it didnt mean that they would steal the man from his girl. Well, I think I should give you some space. Look at the girls. They cant wait to get close to you, but they are hesitating to start a conversation with you because of me. Chu Peihan joked with Han Chenglin. Hearing that, Han Chenglin was unhappy. Why do you think Im interested in them? Im not a yboy. How could I know what kind of man you are? Men enjoy flirting with beautiful girls. I dont think youre different, said Chu Peihan. Have many men tried to impress you before? Han Chenglin asked. Its not easy! said Chu Peihan disdainfully. She disliked men who had no wisdom and were self-centered. I can see that. Han Chenglin nodded. Han Chenglin actually didnt have much interest in outdoor activities, but he enjoyed himself because Chu Peihan yed with him. When they were done, Chu Peihan and Han Chenglin were about to leave. However, Chu Peihan saw three familiar faces at this time. They were her ssmates. However, they werent friends, so Chu Peihan had no intention of saying hi to them. If they normally met each other, they wouldnt bother to talk to each other because the girls were jealous of Chu Peihan because of her beauty and family background. Although they didnt know the details, they were sure that Chu Peihan had a powerful family. Now they saw a handsome man beside Chu Peihan, and thought it must be her boyfriend. However, they werent certain, so they decided to talk to Chu Peihan. Hi, Chu Peihan, its been a while! Chapter 2398 - Just a Meal

    Chapter 2398: Just a Meal

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Chu Peihan understood that Han Chenglin was their target when they came to talk to her. Because although they talked to her, they were staring at Han Chenglin the entire time. Chu Peihan gave Han Chenglin a cold nce. Whenever she was with him, she would always encounter trouble. Han Chenglin felt he was innocent, because he had done nothing wrong! Even though Chu Peihan understood that they targeted Han Chenglin, she had to be polite since they greeted her, so she said in a t voice, Hi, what a coincidence! Is this your boyfriend? one girl asked. She was the Deputy ss Leader of their ss, Liu Lufei. Upon thinking that such a handsome man might be Chu Peihans boyfriend, Liu Lufei and the other girls got jealous. Why could Chu Peihan have a powerful family and a handsome boyfriend? Moreover, given the mans clothes and his watch which was from an international brand, he must be rich too. Yeah, Im Peihans boyfriend, said Han Chenglin before Chu Peihan opened her mouth. He didnt mean to embarrass Chu Peihan at this moment, although he wanted to see her reaction after he said that. In fact, he could see what Liu Lufei wanted to do. If he didnt say that he was Chu Peihans boyfriend, Liu Lufei would start to strike up a conversation with him, and he didnt want to waste time on her! Therefore, he directly said that he was Chu Peihans boyfriend to keep the girl away. Chu Peihan, however, gave Han Chenglin a re. Since when did he be her boyfriend? She understood that Han Chenglin purposely said that to Liu Lufei because he was Liu Lufeis target. If she denied it, Liu Lufei would certainly strike up a conversation with Han Chenglin. Therefore, Han Chenglin simply wanted to keep his distance from Liu Lufei. Chu Peihan was a little displeased, but didnt deny it. She didnt care whether Liu Lufei misunderstood their rtionship. Anyway, she could kick Han Chenglin away after she got a real boyfriend. Han Chenglin didnt miss Chu Peihans reaction. Although she disliked what he said, she didnt deny it, which meant she didnt hate him. It wasnt very satisfying, but it wasnt too bad. Perhaps he was losing his patience. Hearing Han Chenglins reply, Liu Lufei and the other girls were disappointed, but they werent surprised because they had thought that they might be a couple. Alright, we have to leave now. Enjoy yourself. Han Chenglin then ignored the girls and left holding Chu Peihans hand. Chu Peihan struggled a little in vain before she eventually epted it. In fact, if Chu Peihan really wanted to get rid of him, it was impossible for Han Chenglin to hold her hand. After all,pared with Chu Peihan, Han Chenglin was too weak. Chu Peihan gave up simply because she didnt want Liu Lufei tough at her. She just agreed that Han Chenglin was her boyfriend, so she couldnt get rid of him right now. Well, since we have met and its time for dinner, why dont we sit together? Liu Lufei suddenly stopped them. Although she knew that the man was Chu Peihans boyfriend and she didnt dare to do anything to him, she still wanted to know more about such a handsome man. Sorry, we already have an appointment, and were not familiar enough to share a meal, said Chu Peihan in a t voice. Afterwards, she left Liu Lufei behind and quickly walked away with Han Chenglin. They were indeed unfamiliar, so Chu Peihan didnt hesitate to embarrass her. Liu Lufei was furious. She knew that Chu Peihan did it deliberately, but she couldnt do anything about it because she didnt dare to anger Chu Peihan. If Chu Peihan was angered, she might be beaten. Chu Peihan is as arrogant as always. I think shell cause herself trouble sooner orter if she doesnt change, said Girl A. She only dared to bad-mouth Chu Peihan now that Chu Peihan was far away. Right, I wonder whether shell be arrogant when shes amongst kids of wealth and power. If she annoys those trust fund kids, she might be punished seriously, said Girl B. Although Chu Peihan was born in an influential family, her family only had influence in City F. It meant nothing after she went to the capital. I bet she has already been punished many times, said Girl A. She wasnt sure of it, but she hoped that it had happened to Chu Peihan. Did you forget that Chu Peihan and Gu Ning are close friends? Gu Ning has unbelievable connections. Chu Peihan will be fine unless she offends someone who has a very high status, said Liu Lufei. She had heard a lot about Gu Ning. Hearing that, Girl A and Girl B closed their mouths. They almost forgot that! Chu Peihan held Han Chenglins hand so he felt very excited, although he knew it was just an act. When they had walked far away, Chu Peihan let Han Chenglin go at once. Han Chenglin felt upset, but didnt show his feelings, nor did he say anything. Chu Peihan felt it was weird when she held Han Chenglins hand. She didnt hate it, but her heart was pounding. However, Chu Peihanposed herself, because she didnt want Han Chenglin to know what she was thinking. It would be embarrassing. There is always trouble when Im with you. Chu Peihanined. Well, how about this? Ill buy a meal for you this afternoon to make it up to you, said Han Chenglin. He asked Chu Peihan out to see her, so he had no intention of asking her to buy him a meal. You came to my city. I should pay the bill. Its just a meal. I can afford it, said Chu Peihan. She couldnt forget her manners. Fine, you can buy me a meal this afternoon, and Ill buy you a meal after I finish my work tomorrow. Han Chenglin stopped arguing with Chu Peihan, and instead directly used that excuse to ask her out again tomorrow. Sure! Chu Peihan didnt think further about it. She thought it was eptable, so she agreed. When Chu Peihan wasnt paying attention to him, Han Chenglin put on a satisfied smile. After that, they got in the car and left. Chapter 2399 - Youre a Star?

    Chapter 2399: Youre a Star?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Back in the city center, they went to have steak at a fancy western restaurant. Because Han Chenglin was the guest, Chu Peihan let him decide what to eat. Han Chenglin felt it was more romantic to have a western dinner, so he decided to have steak. Also, there were only two of them, so if they went to have a traditional meal, it would be difficult for them to order appropriate dishes for two. It would be a waste of food if they ordered too much, but it would be inappropriate if they only ordered three dishes. Chu Peihan seldom talked to Han Chenglin because she didnt know what to say, but Han Chenglin was very talkative and wouldnt stop talking with Chu Peihan. Why dont we go to a karaoke bar tonight? asked Han Chenglin. There are just two of us. Itll be boring. I prefer to go home and y mobile games, said Chu Peihan. Even if they were going to do karaoke, it would only be fun when there were a lot of people. Han Chenglin, however, wanted to have some private time with Chu Peihan, but it seemed that Chu Peihan didnt want to go do fun stuff when there were only two of them. Why dont you call your friends? I dont know what to do after going back to the hotel. In order to spend more time with Chu Peihan, Han Chenglin had to tell Chu Peihan to call her friends. Chu Peihan hesitated for a second, then said, Um, I need to ask them whether theyre free. I have about six friends in this city, who always hang out together, unless were busy. No problem, said Han Chenglin. He didnt care how many friends Chu Peihan had. He simply didnt want to leave her right now. Without dy, Chu Peihan @(mentioned) her friends in City F in their WeChat group. Other than Gu Ning, they were all back to City F for the vacation. At this time, they had finished dinner, and most of them were free, so they agreed to meet up once they read Chu Peihans message. However, only five of them coulde, because An Yi and Qin Zixun were busy. Han Chenglin booked a private room on the Inte where they would meet at 9 pm. Since Han Chenglin invited them out, he had to arrive earlier than his guests, so at 8:30 pm, he and Chu Peihan reached the karaoke bar. Hey, why dont we sing a song together? Han Chenglin asked. Before her friends came, Han Chenglin hoped that they could sing a song together first. They could also sing a song together after Chu Peihans friends came, but it was a different feeling. At that time, he might be ignored. Sure! Chu Peihan felt bored just sitting there, so she agreed and chose a song both of them could sing. They worked in the entertainment industry, so it was easy for them to sing. Han Chenglin was good at acting, dancing, and singing. Chu Peihan had many skills too. After professional training, Han Chenglin could sing as well as the original singer, while Chu Peihan wasnt as good. When they sang the second song, Su Anya arrived. The moment she pushed the door open, she was struck dumb. She heard the singing from outside the private room and thought that it was the original song, but it turned out that someone was singing. Jesus, he was so good at singing. He was nearly as good as the original singer! For unprofessional people, he indeed sang as well as the original singer. There was no big difference. The next moment, Su Anya saw Han Chenglins face and was surprised again. She didnt expect him to be a handsome man. The first idea that appeared in Su Anyas mind was that he must be Chu Peihans boyfriend, so she turned to look at Chu Peihan meaningfully. Seeing that, Chu Peihan knew that Su Anya had misunderstood. However, she didnt know how she should exin, because she had told her friends that Han Chenglin was senior to her in their school on the phone. Even though she had exined that to her friends, Han Chenglin invited her friends to have fun together, which meant she was very important to him. After Su Anya came in, Han Chenglin put down the microphone at once. Since Chu Peihans friend was here, it would be impolite if he continued to sing and said nothing. Hi, Im senior to Chu Peihan in our school. My name is Han Chenglin. Han Chenglin immediately introduced himself to Su Anya. Hi, Im a close friend of Chu Peihan, Su Anya. Su Anya also introduced herself, but she felt Han Chenglins name sounded a little familiar. However, she was afraid that she was wrong, so she didnt mention it. Although Su Anya believed that there was a special rtionship between Chu Peihan and Han Chenglin, she didnt point it out. After a while, Mu Ke and Yu Mixi came and greeted Han Chenglin too. They didnt know it was Han Chenglin who invited them to have fun together, so they were surprised to see him when they met. At the same time, they also gave Chu Peihan a meaningful nce. Anyway, they didnt tell Chu Peihan that Han Chenglin might have special feelings for her, because it was their personal affair. After that, Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping arrived. Han Chenglin was only two years older than them, so there was no age gap between them. They all soon became friends, then drank and yed games together. About half an hourter, Su Anya still felt that Han Chenglins name was very familiar, so she took out her phone and looked it up on the Inte. After reading news about Han Chenglin, she finally realized who he was. Actually, she had watched TV shows starring Han Chenglin. Although his role wasnt very important, she was impressed by his good looks. She had even searched for his real name! Hey, Anya, what are you doing? Hao Ran sat next to Su Anya. When he saw her staring at the screen of her phone, he asked curiously. Hearing his voice, Su Anya came back to her senses, then handed her phone to Hao Ran. Read it yourself. What? Hao Ran was confused. He took Su Anyas phone and read the news, then was astonished. The young man who was senior to Chu Peihan turned out to be a star! It greatly surprised him. Although it was very normal that there were stars in Chu Peihans school, he didnt expect that Chu Peihan could be friends with them. Chenglin, are you a star? Hao Ran asked excitedly. Although he didnt have an idol, he still got excited since a big star was drinking with him. Hearing that, Zhang Tianping also turned to look at Han Chenglin in surprise. Han Chenglin was a star? Yeah, Im an actor, but Ive only yed a role in two TV shows, said Han Chenglin. He didnt borate on it, but nor did he bother to keep it a secret. Since they found out, he was willing to admit it. Can we take some photos together then? I must show off!? Hao Ran asked, feeling slightly embarrassed. Chapter 2400 - Whether Hes Good Doesnt Matter

    Chapter 2400: Whether Hes Good Doesnt Matter

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course! Han Chenglin normally disliked taking photos with strangers, but it was Chu Peihans friend, so he was more than willing to do it now. It wouldnt do him any harm if he could form a good rtionship with her friends. I want photos too! said Zhang Tianping. Although he didnt want to show it off, it was a rare chance to see a big star, so he wanted to keep the memory by having some photos. And me! Su Anya joined them at once. Seeing that they were so excited to see Han Chenglin, Chu Peihan rolled her eyes. He wasnt very famous. Did they have to be so happy? She was working in the entertainment industry now, and she was going to y an important role in a show! That night, they enjoyed themselves very much, but they didnt drink too much, because it wouldnt be as fun if they got drunk. They usually stopped drinking when they felt that they had had enough. They also usually didnt stay out toote and would separate at about 11 pm. Therefore, when it was 11 pm, they separated. Because they had known that they would drink, they didnt drive and directly took a taxi back home. Han Chenglin had told his assistant toe to pick them up, so he would send Chu Peihan and Su Anya home. Mu Ke would send Yu Mixi home, and Hao Ran and Zhang Tianping were both strong men, so they could protect themselves and took a taxi home. Han Chenglins assistant didnt know that he went out to see Chu Peihan until now. If so, Han Chenglin must havee to City F for Chu Peihan! It seemed that there was chemistry between them. Han Chenglins assistant recognized Chu Peihan because of the rumors about them not too long ago. He used to think that they were just friends and it was a misunderstanding, but now it turned out that he was wrong. He didnt know that Han Chenglin went out to see Chu Peihan before he came to pick them up because he wasnt aware that Chu Peihan lived in City F. Nice to see you, Miss Chu. The assistant greeted Chu Peihan. Because she might be Han Chenglins girlfriend, he had to be nice to her. Do you know me? Chu Peihan was surprised that Han Chenglins assistant recognized her. In fact, she didnt know that he was Han Chenglins assistant. Yeah, I learned about you when you had those rumors with Chenglin, said the assistant. At the same time, he carefully gave Han Chenglin a nce. He wanted to see whether Han Chenglin would get mad when he talked about the rumors. Han Chenglin didnt seem mad at all. Instead, there was a vague smile on his face. Upon hearing the rumors, Chu Peihan felt a little uneasy. She was unhappy about it, because whenever she was with Han Chenglin, there was always trouble. Rumors? What rumors? Why is there a rumor about you? Are you Su Anya got interested at once and wanted to hear more gossip. When rumors about Han Chenglin and Chu Peihan went viral, only a few of them had read the news. Because it didnt cause a sensation and Chu Peihan didnt talk about that stuff with them, they werent aware of it. Chu Peihan understood what Su Anya wanted to hear, so she angrily knocked Su Anyas forehead with her knuckle. Stop asking about it. There is nothing between him and me. It was just a misunderstanding. Ouch! Su Anya shouted in pain. It actually wasnt very painful, but she deliberately shouted loudly. Dont you know that women love gossip? Why are you so eager to deny it? Did you panic? I denied it because its not true, said Chu Peihan in annoyance. I didnt know that! Thats why I asked you about it, said Su Anya. She wasnt fully convinced by Chu Peihans exnation. She didnt know the truth, but she could feel that there was something different between Chu Peihan and Han Chenglin. At this moment, some passers-by turned to look at them, so Chu Peihan directly pulled Su Anya into the car, in case any rumors were caused again. Get in now! Chu Peihan shouted at Han Chenglin when she saw that he still stood outside. Han Chenglin gave her a smile, then walked to sit in the front passengers seat. His assistant was the driver. After the car started, Su Anya whispered in Chu Peihans ear. Hey, is there really nothing between you two? Her voice wasnt loud, but Han Chenglin could still hear it. However, he pretended that he heard nothing. Chu Peihan gave Su Anya a re. Nothing! Come on, hes so handsome and hes a star. Why didnt you do something? Doesnt he like you? Su Anya asked. Chu Peihan was angered and shouted, How could you say that to my face? Why do you think he is the one that doesnt like me? I have no interest in him! Um, Miss Chu, Chenglin is a quality man Han Chenglins assistant defended him. Although he wasnt clear about Chu Peihans family background, he knew that Han Chenglins family was very rich. In fact, even if Chu Peihans family was the richest in City F, it wasntparable to Han Chenglins family. He didnt say that to scold Chu Peihan, but he wanted to let her know that Han Chenglin was a good choice. Its none of your business. Focus on driving, said Han Chenglin. He understood that Chu Peihan was just mad and didnt mean to attack him. He also knew that his assistant misunderstood Chu Peihan, so he stopped the assistant. Fine. The assistant felt a little aggrieved, but he said nothing further since Han Chenglin didnt care about it. After all, it had nothing to do with him, and he was just an outsider. It doesnt matter whether hes good or not. Its just my feelings. Do you understand? Chu Peihan replied to Han Chenglins assistant. Han Chenglins assistant nodded, because it was the truth. Different women had different preferences. Some preferred money, some preferred a good-looking face, while some wanted love. When a woman didntck money and was good looking, she undoubtedly wanted love. Han Chenglin was a little upset, because it meant Chu Peihan had no special feelings for him now. Nevermind, he had time and patience. But Su Anya still wanted to ask about something, but Chu Peihan red at her again. If you dare to say another word, Ill gag your mouth. Su Anya felt aggrieved and pouted, but stopped asking, because she knew that Chu Peihan meant what she said. Could she fight with her? It was impossible for her to win, so she had to give in. Chapter 2401 - I Saw It with Both of My Eyes

    Chapter 2401: I Saw It with Both of My Eyes

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, Su Anya felt she was treated unfairly, so sheined. Peihan, dont be so aggressive. Men dont like that. However, she was just joking. I havent decided whether to get married or not yet. I dont think its bad to stay single. I can do whatever I want. I feel free when Im single, said Chu Peihan. Although she felt like that now, she might change her mind in the future. She just hadnt met a man who could steal her heart. Even if she met her Mr. Right and they got together, she wouldnt change herself for him. It was hard to change ones character. Chu Peihan understood that Su Anya was joking, but she was very serious. If a man couldnt ept her character, she wouldnt be together with him. She might have a quick temper, but she was reasonable and wouldnt cause unnecessary trouble. Han Chenglin, however, was disappointed when he heard her reply. She hadnt decided to get married or not yet? He was surprised to hear that she enjoyed being single. Why do you have that idea? Why do you think you can be free by staying single? Han Chenglin asked. Because its a cruel society. I read so much news about irresponsible and violent men. Women, however, are asked to be perfect. We must give birth to kids and raise them. We have to do housework and take care of the old. Were not even allowed to live with our own parents after we get married. I know there are good men and bad women, but its too hard to find a good man. I dont know what man Ill meet. After all, most bad men only show their real color after getting married. Im not weak, and Ill surely pay the man back if he dares to hurt me after marriage, but it doesnt seem worth it, so I think its not bad to stay single, said Chu Peihan. She saw through todays society. Hearing that, Han Chenglin suddenly didnt know what to say. After all, what Chu Peihan said wasnt umon in todays society. Once men got rich, they could easily go bad and cheat on their wives. Most rich men kept mistresses although they were already married. However, Han Chenglin wasnt one of them. In his family, his father and third uncle were good men, on the other hand, his second uncle married a mistress. Because of that, his second uncle was never wee in their family. His second uncle was even chased out by his grandmother to live outside. The Han family was arge family with multiple generations, but they lived together. Besides, they didnt allow Han Chenglins second uncles current wife to visit the Han familys mansion, unless his grandmother wanted to see her for something serious or when it was a festival. Han Chenglins grandmother still allowed them to see her because his second uncle was her son after all, and it didnt cause a big sensation back then. The Han family hadnt been humiliated, and outsiders all thought that Han Chenglins second uncle got a divorce before marrying again. Anyway, it wasnt important. I know there are many terrible men nowadays, but there are a lot of good men too! You said you dont know what kind of man youll meet so youll instead choose to stay single. I think youre simply terrified to give it a try, said Han Chenglin. He said that to challenge Chu Peihan, because he didnt want her to be determined to stay single. If she made up her mind to stay single, how could he chase her and make her his girlfriend? Im terrified? Im not a coward. Chu Peihan was dissatisfied when Han Chenglin said that to her. Since youre not terrified, why dont you have a try? Dont tell me you dont want to waste time or energy. Its just an excuse. Life is full of challenges. Youll never know if its worth it unless you try, said Han Chenglin. He tried to encourage Chu Peihan to be positive. Well, let me ask you a question. Are there more good men than bad men in your life? Do you trust them? Of course, there is no perfect person in this world. Everyone has shorings. If a man isnt violent or disloyal, if he cherishes what his wife does for the family, if hes the breadwinner, if he loves his wife, do you think hes a good man. Can your male friends do that? Han Chenglin asked. Chu Peihan didnt answer his question right away, but pondered over his words. She didnt know whether her male friends could do that, but she believed that they could, so she said honestly, I dont know whether they can do that, because theyre all unmarried, but given my knowledge of them, I believe they can. At least, theyre not terrible men. Since you believe they can do it, why have you lost confidence in men? asked Han Chenglin. Hey, why are you suddenly bing so serious? Ill think about it after I meet someone I like. Chu Peihan wanted to change the topic. She just said that, and didnt really mean to stay single forever. Hearing that, Han Chenglin felt more disappointed, because it meant that he wasnt the man she wanted. Well, it seemed that he still needed to work on that! After that, they dropped the topic. After driving Su Anya home, Han Chenglin sent Chu Peihan home. Before he left, Han Chenglin was afraid that Chu Peihan might forget to dine with him tomorrow, so he reminded her. Dont forget that Im buying you a meal tomorrow. Sure, said Chu Peihan, then walked away without looking back. Chenglin, do you like Miss Chu? his assistant asked. How did you see that? Han Chenglin asked. He didnt deny it, which meant he admitted it. I saw it with both of my eyes. Anyway, you treat her differently, said the assistant. If he couldnt see it, he wouldnt have asked that question. Han Chenglin said nothing, and his assistant stopped asking about it. However, he believed that Han Chenglin had special feelings for Chu Peihan. Unfortunately, given Chu Peihans reactions, she obviously felt nothing for Han Chenglin.. The assistant wondered whether she was aware of Han Chenglins feelings for her. Chapter 2402 - Its Shaotings Mother

    Chapter 2402: Its Shaotings Mother

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the morning, Gu Ning drove Jiang Xu and the others to the airport. Gu Qing sat on the front passengers seat, because she often got car sick. Along the way, Gu Qing looked at Gu Ning, wanting to say something. Gu Ning focused on the road, but she could feel that Gu Qing was staring at her, so she asked, Aunt Qing, what do you want to say? Gu Qing hesitated for a few seconds, then said, Ningning, I know you hate your grandma, but I heard from your older uncle that your grandma is dying. If shes really going to die, will you go to see her before she takes herst breath? Knowing that, Gu Ning fell into silence. In fact, even if her grandmother was really dying, she was reluctant to see the old woman, but she had to think about Gu Mans feelings. Although Gu Man deeply hated the old woman as well, it was her biological mother after all. Therefore, Gu Man hadnt visited the old woman in the hospital once during the past year, but she would attend the funeral if the old woman really died. Ill go if I have time, said Gu Ning. However, Gu Man just delivered. If the old woman passed away now, it would be inconvenient for Gu Man to attend the funeral. Thinking of that, Gu Ning took out a bottle of power crystals and handed it to Gu Qing. This medicine can treat her illness. Take it back and tell her to take a pill every three days. Shell be fine for a while. Please dont get me wrong. Im not doing this for her, but for my mother. Shes my mothers biological mother after all. If she really dies, my mother will surely go to her funeral, but she just gave birth to my younger brother. She needs more rest. Gu Ning exined. The two power crystals were enough to keep the old woman awake. She could eat and talk, but Gu Ning wasnt sure whether she could be clear-headed. It was also unlikely for the old woman to walk again. Because Gu Ning had no kindness towards the old woman, she simply wanted the old woman to live a little longer. It was the most she could do. They had been apart for about a year, so her hatred went a little away. However, Gu Ning still hated the old woman. Gu Qing understood that Gu Nings medicine had a great effect, but she didnt know it could keep her mother conscious. She thought that it could probably only help her mother stay alive. Either way, it was very nice of Gu Ning to do that and Gu Qing felt very touched. Gu Qing didnt hate their mother as deeply as Gu Man, because they were in different situations and were treated differently. Therefore, Gu Qing still cared about her mothers condition. Even if her mother was in a vegetative state now, her mother was at least still alive. Ningning, thank you, said Gu Qing. Ningning, thank you so much. Gu Qinyang also thanked her. Among all the people here, Gu Qinyang was thest one who wanted the old woman to die. After all, Gu Qinyang was always spoiled by their mother, so there was deep affection between him and their mother. Whenever he was free, he would go to visit her in City F. Although their mother was in a vegetative state now, he would still feel happy as long as he could see their mother. He understood that their mother treated Gu Qing and Gu Man badly. And although it wasnt right, he wouldnt hate their mother just because of that. Im d to help, Gu Ning said. When Gu Ning drove Jiang Xu and the others to the airport, Leng Shaoting and his family went to City B from the capital to visit Gu Man. This time, Leng Shaoting came with Jing Yunyao, Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin. They brought many gifts with them, which they had prepared earlier on. It would be toote to do it after they arrived at City B. When Gu Ning talked with Leng Shaoting on the phonest night, she said that she could go to pick them up, but Leng Shaoting had already made arrangements, so he told Gu Ning to wait for them at the hospital. In that case, Gu Ning didnt insist. After she drove Jiang Xu and the others to the airport, she went directly back to the hospital. Back in the hospital, Tang Yunfan was still there. He didnt go to work today either. He stayed because he wanted to keep Gu Manpany and because Gu Ning had told him that the Leng family woulde today. They would be arriving at about 12 pm. Therefore, Gu Man had a meal first at noon, while Tang Yunfan and Gu Ning waited for the Leng family so that they could eat together. The Leng family also told Tang Haifeng that they woulde, so Tang Haifeng came to the hospital at 11 am. At this time, Tang Yunhang was free, so was Jiang Lihua and Tang Jiakai. Because Tang Jiakai had encountered a ghost that night, he was still in a bad mental state. His two friends were in an even worse condition than him. They had a fever after that night. Luckily, they were fine now and the fever was gone. A few minutes past 12 pm, Leng Shaoting and his family arrived with their many gifts. Although Tang Haifeng scolded them for carrying so many presents, it showed that they cared a lot about the Tang family. Therefore, Tang Haifeng still felt happy. May I know thisdys name? Tang Haifengs sight fell on Jing Yunyao next. He didnt know her, so he asked that question. Because there were no outsiders in the ward, Gu Ning directly said, This is Jing Yunyao. Shes Shaotings mother. Knowing that, everyone was shocked because it wasnt a secret that Leng Shaotings parents had already passed away about a dozen years ago, but now Gu Ning told them that this woman was Leng Shaotings mother. In addition, she looked very young. The fact that she looked young wasnt the point because some people took good care of their skin and looked much younger than their real ages. Gu Man was a great example. She was over forty years old now, but she seemed to be in her early thirties. Jiang Lihua was in the same state. The issue was, why did a person who was dead over a dozen years ago suddenly show up? If she was really Leng Shaotings mother, there must be a reason for that. The Tang family was unaware of it, so they were curious. Looking at their surprised faces, Gu Ning continued to exin. Shaotings mother had an ident over a dozen years ago, but she didnt die. She just lost her memories. We met her by chance not too long ago, and we helped her regain her memories. Hearing that, everyone nodded. Tang Yunfan had suffered the same thing.. Both of them had lost their memories in an ident, and they got their memories back after they had a family reunion. Chapter 2403 - Destined to Stand Out

    Chapter 2403: Destined to Stand Out

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because of what Tang Yunfan had been through before, they didnt think it was strange that she regained her memories. Moreover, there was no reason for Gu Ning to lie to them. Great, great, great. Tang Haifeng felt touched. He was old and cherished familial rtionships more than ever. To him it was very touching that a family could have a reunion. The others had the same feeling. After chatting for a while, Tang Yunfan took them to eat at the Huangdeng Hotel. Gu Man ate before the Leng family came, so the nurses stayed to take care of her while the others went to eat. After eating, the others woulde back. Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin wouldnt stay at the hospital for long. They had to leave that afternoon, but Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao would stay for a few more days. Therefore, after having lunch, Tang Jiakai and Tang Haifeng went back to the Tang familys house. Tang Yunhang left to deal with his business. And Tang Yunfan, Jiang Lihua, Jing Yunyao, Gu Ning, and Leng Shaoting returned to the hospital. After 1 pm, Jiang Xu and Gu Qing had gotten back to City F. However, they didnt go home, but went straight to the hospital. They even gave Gu Qinxiang a call on their way there. Although Gu Man forgave Gu Qinxiang, she didnt tell him that she just gave birth to a baby. She didnt hate him, but Lin Lijuan was mentally ill now, and Gu Qinxiang needed to take care of his crazy wife. Gu Qinxiang had hired a nurse and Gu Qingyun was back home for the vacation, but Gu Man still felt that she shouldnt bother them. Gu Man told Gu Qing to help her exin that to Gu Qinxiang. In fact, even if Gu Man didnt want him toe simply because she disliked him, it was understandable. After all, Gu Qinxiang felt guilty for what he had done to Gu Man before. At this time, it was noon and Gu Qinxiang was resting in thepany. Relying on Gu Nings help, hispany was bing more and more profitable, so he was busy now. He normally stayed in thepany at noon for lunch and a nap. When he received Gu Qings call, Gu Qing told him that Gu Ning gave them a medicine which could keep their mother alive. Gu Qinxiang was excited to hear that, but he had mixed emotions afterwards. Their mother treated Gu Man and Gu Ning badly, but Gu Ning was still willing to help their mother. Gu Nings kindness impressed Gu Qinxiang. Gu Qinxiang was the one who had been the most spoiled in their family, so he had the deepest connection with their mother. He was thest one who wanted to see their mother die. Otherwise, he would have already given up on treating their mother because it cost a lot each day to keep their mother in the hospital. Once Gu Qinxiang heard the news from Gu Qing, he rapidly went to the hospital. Because he was closer to the hospital than Gu Qing was, he arrived five minutes earlier than Gu Qing and Jiang Xu. After being still in bed for a year, Old Mrs. Gu had lost a lot of weight. During this year, she had no food, other than being fed intravenously. Nevertheless, Gu Qing immediately did what Gu Ning told her to do. She helped her mother take a power crystal. Both Gu Qing and Jiang Xu had taken the pill before, so she knew that it would melt once it was put into the mouth. Can mom swallow it? Gu Qinxiang asked worriedly. Dont worry, the pill will melt the second its put into the mouth, said Gu Qing. Gu Qinxiang watched it quietly and really saw the pill melt as soon as it was put into her mouth, but he wondered whether it was effective. Thinking of that, Gu Qinxiang asked, Is it really effective? Since Ningning said its effective, it must be effective, said Gu Qing. She trusted Gu Ning. Hearing that, Gu Qinxiang was convinced, because he believed that Gu Ning wouldnt joke about that. Because their mother was in a vegetative state, the medicine didnte to effect as quickly. They stayed for an hour, then left. However, shortly after they left, Old Mrs. Gus face changed. Her pale face became ruddy, but it was very slow. In City B. At 3 pm, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting drove Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin to the airport. Jing Yunyao stayed in the hospital to chat with Gu Man and Jiang Lihua. Even though this was their first meeting, Jing Yunyao didnt feel nervous at all. After all, she was very nice and easy to get along with. Therefore Jiang Lihua and Gu Man had a good impression of Jing Yunyao. Actually, Jing Yunyao only treated people who were close to her nicely. If it were strangers, she would be as aloof as Gu Ning. Yunyao, if Ningning does anything wrong in the future, please be tolerant, Gu Man said to Jing Yunyao. Although Gu Ning hadnt married Leng Shaoting yet, it would happen sooner orter, so it was understandable that Gu Man said that to Jing Yunyao. In fact, Tang Haifeng and Master Leng already treated each other as family members. As a mother, Gu Man didnt want Gu Ning to have a bad rtionship with her mother-inw. After all, it was never easy to get along well with mothers-inw. Among a hundred mothers-inw, perhaps only two or three of them were easy to get along with. Normally, mothers didnt want their daughters to suffer the same pain as them, while mothers-inw had the opposite idea. Even Old Mrs. Gu had treated Lin Lijuan and Wen Yn unfairly in the past. Ningning is a very good kid. I like her very much. Because of her, I was able to meet Shaoting again. Otherwise, I wouldnt have known that I actually have a kid and a family, said Jing Yunyao. She truly liked Gu Ning and would never pick on her. Knowing that Jing Yunyao liked Gu Ning very much, Gu Man was relieved. She could see that Jing Yunyao was very sincere. When they talked about Gu Ning, Gu Man gave a sigh. Ningning suddenly became so strong after having a car ident. Shes so young. She should be enjoying her youth, but she is carrying a lot on her shoulders. I feel proud of her, but shes just a kid. Right, Ningning is too outstanding. Shes destined to be different. Jing Yunyao agreed with Gu Man. Gu Ning was different from what she was before. She was a strong woman now, not an ordinary girl.. However, Jing Yunyao still had to admit that Gu Ning was very outstanding among her peers. Chapter 2404 - Engagement Date

    Chapter 2404: Engagement Date

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although I hope she can just be an ordinary girl and live a simple and happy life, I respect her choice since she already made her decision. All I want is for her to be safe and healthy, said Gu Man. She never interfered in Gu Nings personal affairs, because she knew that Gu Ning was able to handle everything well. Because of Gu Ning, they were able to live a good life and she finally met Tang Yunfan again. Dont worry, shell be safe and healthy, said Jing Yunyao. Given Gu Nings abilities, nobody could easily hurt her, but she might often be in danger. After all, she stood out from the crowd now, so she had to face all kinds of challenges. Oh, its a new year now. Shouldnt we let Shaoting and Ningning get engaged? Jing Yunyao said. She knew the reason why they hadnt gotten engagedst year. Since Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were sure that they found their true love, they might as well get engaged as soon as possible. Gu Manughed. Right, we can choose a good date for that! Although Gu Man didnt want Gu Ning to marry into another family so soon, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would get married sooner orter. So it would be good if they formally got engaged now. I think Shaotings master can do that. Shaotings master is an expert, said Jing Yunyao. It couldnt be easier for Shangguan Yang to choose a good date for the young couple to get engaged. Great, please help us with that, and well get prepared once the date is settled, said Gu Man. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting drove Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin to the airport. They didnt leave until Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin passed the security check and then they directly returned to the hospital. On their way back, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting about what Tang Jiakai and his friends had encountered that night. Afterwards, Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting how Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were doing now. Because they were living with Shangguan Yang, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin soon got used to their new life. Dont you care about me at all? Why didnt you ask me how Ive been doing recently? You just met them a few days ago, but you care so much about them. Leng Shaotingined jealously. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. She didnt expect that Leng Shaoting would be jealous, so she was amused and asked at once. So, Shaoting, how are you these days? Are you feeling well? Youre only asking about me because I asked you to do so. I dont see your sincerity, said Leng Shaoting. Well Gu Ning was surprised. What happened to you today? Why did you suddenly be so mean? You werent mad before when I didnt ask you those questions. Exactly because you didnt care about me, Im mad now, said Leng Shaoting. In fact, he suddenly cared about that because he heard Xu Jinchen, Xin Bei and Si Mings conversations with their girls on the phone. Their girls always asked them those questions, so he wanted the same treatment from Gu Ning. Gu Ning thought it was a little childish, but she indeed seldom cared about Leng Shaoting by asking him those questions. Fine, its my fault. Ill ask you those questions when we meet in the future, alright? Great. Leng Shaoting was satisfied and stopped arguing with Gu Ning. They went back to the hospital. After staying there for a while, it was time for dinner. Tang Yunfan wanted to invite them for a meal, but Gu Ning stopped him. She told him to stay in the hospital to look after Gu Man, while she would treat the Leng family on his behalf. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao agreed, so Tang Yunfan didnt insist. He only felt it was what he should do, so he apologized to them. Gu Ning treated Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao on behalf of the Tang family, but Leng Shaoting paid the bill in the end, and Gu Ning said nothing. Given their rtionship, it wasnt all that important. After the meal, it was still early, so Leng Shaoting suggested that they have a walk in the park. It was already January, so it wasnt so cold and there werent many people outside. Because of Jing Yunyaos presence, Gu Ning stood a little away from Leng Shaoting. Even if Jing Yunyao didnt care about it, they would be embarrassed. Ningning, I talked with your mother today. I think you can get engaged first and your master can help you settle the date. Youve been together for a long time after all, said Jing Yunyao. If they were just girlfriend and boyfriend, it wouldnt be stable and other people might not see Gu Ning as a member of the Leng family. However, if they were engaged, it would be different. At least it meant that the Leng family already epted Gu Ning. Sure, said Gu Ning. She didnt think it was embarrassing. She didnt get shy easily, anyway they were very familiar with each other. They were like a family now. Ill call our master right now. Leng Shaoting took action without hesitation. There was a broad smile on his face. He was obviously excited and couldnt wait any seconds longer. No need to rush! Jing Yunyao was amused by him. If Ningning reached the age of consent, I would marry her right away, said Leng Shaoting. He was very honest and didnt feel embarrassed. Ha-ha. Jing Yunyaoughed. She and Gu Ning didnt stop Leng Shaoting. They watched him call Shangguan Yang and they told Shangguan Yang their date of birth and horoscope. After that, Shangguan Yang needed to decide what date was best for the young couple. Before long, Shangguan Yang found that May 2nd this year was a good date. Why isnt it next month? Or the month after the next month? Hearing the answer, Leng Shaoting was upset. He felt it was still long away. Jing Yunyao was once again amused by Leng Shaotings reaction. It seemed that he really wanted to marry Gu Ning as soon as possible. Its just an engagement, not the wedding day. Why are you in a rush? Jing Yunyao asked resignedly. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting became even unhappier, because he indeed couldnt wait to marry Gu Ning. Unfortunately, Gu Ning hadnt reached the age of consent yet. They walked for a while, before they went back to Huafu Hills. Because of Jing Yunyao, Leng Shaoting couldnt sleep in the same room as Gu Ning. And he didnt dare to sneak into her roomte at night either, because Jing Yunyao would definitely hear it once he moved. If it was Gu Man, on the other hand, there would have been nothing for Leng Shaoting to worry about, because Gu Man didnt have the acute senses of a cultivator. Chapter 2405 - Smell of a Corpse

    Chapter 2405: Smell of a Corpse

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In the morning, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got up to run for a while. Jing Yunyao didnt join them and instead stayed at home and made breakfast for them. Jing Yunyao was a master at cooking, but she hadnt cooked for a long time. Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting missed the delicious food she made. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting often encountered trouble. After they ran for about twenty minutes, they reached ake and saw a man being bitten by arge dog. The dog crazily threw itself at the man. The man fell on the ground while the dog began to bite him. There were four people around and they immediately grabbed a few sticks to hit the crazy dog. Unfortunately, it was not very helpful. The sticks were too thin and it didnt cause much pain. Besides, the dog was so violent that they didnt dare to go near it. Someone already went to call the security guards, but they hadnt arrived yet. Seeing that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went forward at once. As soon as they approached, they put on a serious face, because they could feel that the dog was covered in an evil aura. In other words, this dog wasnt a normal dog. Luckily, the evil force on its body wasnt strong, so it hadnt be a monster. It was just affected by the evil force and lost control of itself. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting quickly ran towards the crowd, then Leng Shaoting directly kicked the crazy dog away. With a loud crash, the dog fell on the ground. It didnt die, but the kick was very painful, so it cried in pain and could hardly stand up again. Witnessing that scene, everyone was surprised by Leng Shaotings unbelievable strength. The man who was bitten by the crazy dog didnt realize that the dog had already been kicked away. He continued to fight back by waving his hands. Gu Ning walked over and pressed his hands down, then squeezed a power crystal into his mouth. Whether he was willing to take it or not, she was rescuing him! The man was injured all over his body. Although it was just superficial injuries, it could still cause serious issues because he was just bitten by a dog. Normally, if people were bitten by a dog, they had to be vinated right away, otherwise they might get rabies! After all, the crazy dog left more than ten wounds on the mans body. Most importantly, this dog wasnt a normal dog, but was covered in evil force. If the man wasnt treated at once, he might die. Although Gu Ning didnt understand why the crazy dog ran to bite this man, the mans life was in danger, so it wasnt the right time to me either of them. Even if it was this man who annoyed the crazy dog first, he shouldnt be bitten to death. After Gu Ning squeezed a power crystal into his mouth, the man finally came back to his senses and realized that the crazy dog was already gone. Instantly, he gave a sigh of relief. However, because he was scared, he was still trembling. He didnt feel much pain from the wounds, but was ufortable. Gu Ning helped the man take a power crystal, which could stop the wounds from bleeding and get rid of the pain, but it couldnt heal the woundspletely. If the wounds healed right away, it would cause unnecessary trouble. Miss, what did you put into his mouth? someone asked. He was worried that Gu Ning gave the man the wrong medicine. Its good for him, said Gu Ning, but she didnt borate. Did anyone call the hospital? she asked afterwards. I dont think so. Someone replied. Everyone was terrified just now, so nobody remembered to call the hospital. Gu Ning turned to look at Leng Shaoting. Shaoting, call the hospital please. Sure, said Leng Shaoting, taking out his phone at once. At the beginning, the man was also afraid that what Gu Ning put into his mouth might be harmful, but he rxed after hearing her answer. He felt that he shouldnt think too much about it. If Gu Ning really wanted to hurt him, she wouldnt have helped him. Thank you so much. The man thanked Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Why did the dog suddenly attack you? Gu Ning asked. There must be a reason for that. I just went for a run and passed by house No. 35. I smelt something stinky, so I wanted to figure it out. I went closer, but then this dog suddenly rushed out from the grass. I was scared, so I turned around and ran away, but it flung me to the ground, said the man. Something stinky? Hearing that, everyone frowned. This was a very expensive block. How could there be a stinky smell? Didnt the owner of No. 35 house care about hygiene at all? Everyone thought it was just a problem about hygiene, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had a different opinion. Therefore, they decided to find out the truth. Since this dog belongs to house No. 35, its owner should take responsibility, someone said. Right, the owner should be responsible for the dogs behavior. Other people agreed. The ambnce should be here in a minute. You should get treated as soon as possible. Anyway, there are surveince cameras. I think the dogs owner cant deny the ident. Ill go to see whether the owner is at home or not right now. If its owner is home, we can leave it to the owner, said Gu Ning. She wasnt being helpful, she was simply curious about house No. 35. Right! Other people agreed with Gu Ning. In fact, none of them were willing to get involved in this trouble, so they did nothing. Since Gu Ning wanted to handle it, they immediately agreed. Thank you for your kindness! The man felt very grateful towards Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Whether or not they went to No. 35 house for their own reasons, they were helping him, so he had to thank them. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked to house No. 35. When they went to house No. 35, they took the dog with them. The dog had a leash around its neck, so Leng Shaoting directly lifted it up and walked ahead. House No. 35 wasnt far away. It was only a distance of about fifty meters from where they were. Because it was a little secluded, normally people wouldnt pass by it when they ran in the morning. As a result, it wasnt easy to discover the stench it had. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were about ten meters away from house No. 35, they also smelled the stench, which came from a dense holly bush at the corner of the house. If ordinary people smelt that, they might not know what it was, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting immediately realized what it was. The moment they smelt it, they became serious, because it was from a corpse. Chapter 2406 - Whos the Criminal?

    Chapter 2406: Whos the Criminal?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning immediately used her Jade Eyes and looked into the holly bush. There was a mess under the holly tree, but it couldnt be seen from the surface, because the leaves of the holly tree were very lush, covering everything under the ground. Under the holly tree, the soil had been dug up, and a piece of cloth was exposed fifty centimeters down. Gu Ning looked deeper and saw a corpse. The piece of cloth was the clothing it had on. It was a female, and she should be about thirty years old. The corpse had already begun to dpose, so there was a rancid smell, but it wasntpletely dposed. In that case, the woman should be dead for no more than a week. Other than the rancid smell of the corpse, Gu Ning did not feel any evil from it, which confused her. If the body wasnt covered in evil force, how was the dog affected by it? It seemed to beplicated. However, when the dog came here and smelled the stench, it began to struggle. Although Leng Shaoting had let it go, it was temporarily unable to get up and walk, and was still lying on the ground. The woman was buried here after being killed, so it was obviously a murder. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting what she saw, and Leng Shaotings face became cold. Lets call the police. The police can deal with it. It was the polices job, so they shouldnt and didnt need to be involved. Of course. Gu Ning nodded. She had the same idea. After that, Leng Shaoting called the police, while Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see whether there was anyone else in the house. Gu Ning thought that there shouldnt be anyone else in it, because the stench was extremely unpleasant. If there was anyone else living in this house, the corpse would have been removed already. Without surprise, she saw nobody in the house. Because there was no investigation yet, Gu Ning didnt think further about that. She directly left it to the police. As for who could be the criminal, both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting believed that it was highly possible to be the owner of this house. Only when the criminal was the owner of this house could the holly tree attract no attention when it was moved. If the criminal was really the owner of this house, what could be their motive? There could be countless motives. If they were family, the criminal might be the dead womans husband. They might have be enemies in their rtionship, or for money, or in a fight. It was just Gu Nings doubt, and might not be the truth, but she thought it was very likely. Leng Shaoting didnt call the police station, but directly called a leader in the Public Security Bureau. Because it wasnt work hours, it would be faster if a leader received the report. It was Leng Shaotings call, so the leader sent some policemen to Huafu Hills at once. Although it wasnt work hours, they had to be up and ready for work by now. Therefore, the team of policemen immediately took action. The deputy director of the Pucheng District Public Security Bureau was sent, because Huafu Hills was located in Pucheng District. It was faster for them toe. About half an hourter, they arrived. There were six policemen in all. In addition to the deputy director, the rest all had a high rank, and two were even medical examiners. When Leng Shaoting reported the case, he had exined the situation to them, so they directly brought medical examiners with them. Hi, honored to see you. Are you Major General Leng? Upon seeing Leng Shaoting, the deputy director asked him respectfully. Even though the deputy director was years older than Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoting had a higher rank than him, so he had to respect Leng Shaoting. Yes, said Leng Shaoting. Well, Im the deputy director of the Pucheng District Public Security Bureau, Zhang Jingnan. Zhang Jingnan introduced himself. Nice to meet you, Director Zhang. Please help us deal with this case. We need to know who the criminal is, said Leng Shaoting. He was putting pressure on them, to prevent the criminal from getting away with it. If the criminal was really the owner of this house, the criminal should have some influence. After all, people who lived in Huafu Hills were either rich or powerful. No problem, Major General Leng, we will surely find the truth as soon as possible, said Zhang Jingnan. It was an order from Leng Shaoting, so he didnt dare to take it lightly. After that, they took over and conducted an investigation. Even if the owner of the house wasnt home, the police came to carry out their duty, so they could get in without permission. Although Zhang Jingnan took over, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt leave right away. They had confidence in Zhang Jingnan, but they wanted to know who the woman was. Leng Shaoting just called Jing Yunyao and told her that they encountered some trouble and would be home a littleter. Jing Yunyao could have breakfast before them. After the police entered the yard, they soon smelt the stench. It was so unpleasant that they immediately put on a mask. It was what medical examiners always carried with them, because they often touched smelly corpses. They would only feel less ufortable with a mask on. Major General Leng, do you need one? Zhang Jingnan asked Leng Shaoting. If there was a distance, it actually wasnt that stinky, but it was better if they put on a mask before going closer. No need, said Leng Shaoting. Since Leng Shaoting didnt need it, Zhang Jingnan didnt insist. Afterwards, two policemen went to move the holly tree, and saw what was inside, then immediately dug into the soil. While they tried to dig the body out, a policeman was sent to the estate managementpany for the number of the owner of this house. They got through to the owner of this house, but the man hung up in horror once he heard that the police had found a female body in his yard. When the police called him again, his phone was turned off. Given his reaction, the police believed that the male owner of this house was highly likely to be the criminal. And they needed to catch him. After the female corpse was examined, they found many bruises on the womans body, but they werent serious. The back of her head had been severely hit, which caused her death. After examining the womans body, the police went into the house to search for clues. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting followed them.. They had confidence in the police, but they also wanted to find out how the dog ended up covered in the evil force. Chapter 2407 - Have Something to Do with the Male Owner?

    Chapter 2407: Have Something to Do with the Male Owner?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After they got into the house, they walked to the living room and saw the wedding photos hanging on the wall. Now they were sure that the dead woman was the female owner of the house. In addition to that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting felt the evil force in the house, which seemed toe from the upper floor. Gu Ning exchanged a nce with Leng Shaoting, then they went straight upstairs. Zhang Jingnan said nothing about that. Actually, he was d that Leng Shaoting was willing to help them. After all, Leng Shaoting had been promoted to major general at such a young age, so he should be very strong. Zhang Jingnan was a smart man, so he didnt doubt whether Leng Shaoting got his rank through connections. A rank in the military was different from a position in politics. Even though Zhang Jingnan was unaware that Leng Shaoting was a member of the Red me, he knew that he was a special force who carried out special tasks. It was a very dangerous job and Leng Shaoting had to risk his life. Therefore, if he wasnt strong enough, he could lose his life anytime. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting followed the evil force to the study on the second floor, and felt that it wasing from the safe. Without dy, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to look inside the safe. There she saw a wooden box. Lying in the box was a jade pendant which was covered in ck gas. The ck gas was also the evil force which was generated by this jade pendant. In that case, the dog must have been affected by this jade pendant. However, the weird thing was why hadnt the woman been affected by the evil force if she and the dog lived under the same roof? Was the male owner of this house affected? They hadnt seen the male owner, so they werent sure yet. Anyway, since this object was covered in evil force, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had to take it away. They couldnt let Zhang Jingnan know about it, so they decided to destroy the safe. Relying on his magical energy, Leng Shaoting quickly broke the lock of the safe, then he took the box and handed it to Gu Ning. Gu Ning directly put it into her telepathic eye space. As for the other valuable objects in the safe, Leng Shaoting didnt have an interest in it so he naturally wouldnt take them. He took the jade pendant only because it generated the evil force. Because of this jade pendant which was covered in evil force, they believed that the male owner of this house might be a bad man. It was good that they took it, because it might harm more people. After taking the jade pendant, they continued observing the other parts of the house. They found nothing else special in the study, so they walked out and went to search every room. Although it was more likely for the man and the woman to have conflicts in the bedroom, study, and living room, they shouldnt ignore the other parts of the house. They failed to find more clues on the second floor, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to thending and were ready to go to the third floor. However, when they returned to thending, they saw four scratches left by nails on the wall next to the stairs. Right at this moment, a picture appeared in Gu Nings mind. She saw a man and a woman arguing, pushing, and pulling on thisnding. It seemed to be a violent argument. Afterwards, the woman was pushed hard by the man, then fell down the stairs. When she fell, she wanted to grab something with her hand, but there was nothing to grab, so her hand scratched across the wall. Seeing that picture, Gu Ning immediately realized what had happened. Whether the man did it purposely or by ident, he caused the womans death. The bruises on the womans body were made when she fell down the stairs. In the end, she knocked the back of her head against the ground, and died. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting what she saw in the picture, then Leng Shaoting called Zhang Jingnan over. He pointed at the scratches on the wall and told Zhang Jingnan what Gu Ning just told him. Although Leng Shaoting said it was just a guess, Zhang Jingnan felt it was very likely. Most importantly, they couldnt find any other clues and evidence. Only the scratches on the wall could give them some information. When they walked in just then, they checked the surveince cameras first, but they were already broken. Because it was a very expensive block, there were no surveince cameras in the yards in order to protect the owners privacy. Even though there were a few surveince cameras which faced a corner of the yard, it was not very clear. Anyway, each household would install their own surveince cameras. Therefore, the surveince cameras installed by the house owner were deliberately damaged. After that, Zhang Jingnan and other policemen were left in the house to continue the investigation, while Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left, because they had already found what they wanted. Before they left, Leng Shaoting reminded Zhang Jingnan to take away the dog and kill it, because it had already gone crazy and might bite other people after it recovered. He also told Zhang Jingnan that the dog had attacked an innocent man earlier, so the owner of this house must take responsibility if the police caught him. Then, they could deal with the murder. Moreover, he asked Zhang Jingnan to inform him when they caught the criminal, because he needed to see the man. After that, he gave Zhang Jingnan his phone number. Leng Shaoting didnt tell him the reason, so Zhang Jingnan didnt ask. In fact, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning simply wanted to see whether the man was also affected by the evil force. Zhang Jingnan obeyed Leng Shaotings orders. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came back, it was almost 8 am. Leng Shaoting had told Jing Yunyao to have breakfast before them, but Jing Yunyao didnt do that. Instead, she waited for Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning toe back so that they could have breakfast together. She didnt ask them what had happened. It was Gu Ning who told her the whole story. After hearing what had happened, Jing Yunyao was also scared. Although it had nothing to do with her, it was hard for anyone to stay calm. Why was the dog affected by the evil force? Jing Yunyao asked. We found a jade pendant covered in the evil force in the study. Obviously, it was taken from an ancient grave. The dog was affected by it, said Gu Ning. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had been gone for half an hour, Zhang Jingnan and his men finished their work, because they couldnt find more clues. What happened in house No. 35 didnt attract much attention, because it was still early. There werent many people outside and the block was veryrge and lightly popted. However, people who lived next to house No. 35 noticed the police. There were police cars stopped outside house No. 35, which meant there might have been a crime. After they gathered there, the police had already finished their work and two of them carried out the corpse wrapped in white cloth, which scared all of them. Chapter 2408 - Regard Each Other as Strangers

    Chapter 2408: Regard Each Other as Strangers

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because they didnt see the face, they asked the police who it was. The police answered that it was the female owner of the house. Some also asked how she died, but the police refused to tell them the details, so they stopped asking. After witnessing the body of the female owner of the house being carried away, they didnt dare to stay by house No. 35 any longer and immediately left. Someone just died here, so it might cause them bad luck. People who lived next to house No. 35 might not be able to sleep well the next few days. It was horrifying that someone died not far from them. Even though they didnt believe in ghosts, they couldnt stop thinking about that. Besides, it was their neighbor who died! Zhang Jingnan told two of his men to stay in the house. Before they caught the male owner, they couldnt leave, because the male owner might sneak back and pack his stuff before running away. Gu Ning and the others rested for a while after having breakfast, then they went to visit Gu Man in the hospital. In the hospital, Jing Yunyao told Gu Man and Tang Yunfan that they had settled on a good date for Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings engagement. Gu Man and Tang Yunfan were happy to hear that. It was only the end of January and was still early, so they would wait until it was almost the day to prepare. Moreover, they had already prepared everything for the engagement, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt need to do anything. Tang Yunfan had something to deal with today, so he left after lunch. Jing Yunyao was free, so she stayed to look after Gu Man. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting rarely saw each other, so Jing Yunyao told them to go out and have a date. Even Gu Man wanted them to have some private time. Because Jing Yunyao was taking care of Gu Man, they didnt need to worry about her safety so they happily went on a date outside. However, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt walk far. There was a park not far from the hospital, so they went for a walk in the park. At the same time, the female corpse was taken to a branch of the Public Security Bureau. Zhang Jingnan found the number of the dead womans family, then called them. The dead womans parents almost fainted when they heard that their daughter was dead. The terrible news hit them heavily. After taking Gu Nings power crystal, the man who was bitten by the crazy dog was fine. However, the crazy dog had injured him in many ces after all, so the doctor told him to stay in the hospital for a few more days. A policeman also came to see him to get his statement, but the police hadnt caught the owner of the dog yet. After the police caught the dog owner, the man would receive thepensation. Although residents in Huafu Hills didntck money, it was the dog owners responsibility to pay thepensation. In City F. In the morning, a doctor came to check Old Mrs. Gus condition. Because Old Mrs. Gus condition had worsened before, the doctor paid more attention to it now. If there was anything wrong, he would know right away. However, when the doctor gave Old Mrs. Gu a medical check, he surprisingly found that her condition wasnt worsening, but was improving instead. Without dy, the doctor called Gu Qinxiang and told him the good news. Gu Qinxiang was astonished. He believed that Gu Nings medicine could help his mother stay alive, but he didnt expect his mother to be better. Hurriedly, Gu Qinxiang rushed to the hospital and called Gu Qing to share the good news with her. Gu Qing was also very surprised and immediately went to the hospital. The doctor didnt know that Old Mrs. Gu had taken a special medicine, so he felt that it was a miracle. Only Gu Qinxiang and Gu Qing were aware that it was the effect of the medicine. In the ward. When the doctor was gone, Gu Qinxiang asked, Qing, can our mother wake up one day? He somehow felt that his mother could wake up one day in the future. Old Mrs. Gu just took a pill and yet she got so much better. Gu Qingxiang had another pill in his hands, so he thought that his mother might be able to wake up after taking the second pill. I dont know, but I feel its too difficult, said Gu Qing. Although she didnt think it was very likely, she would be happy to see her mother wake up. However, if her mother still treated her as badly as before, she wouldnt take care of her. Old Mrs. Gu had almost lost her life, but it didnt mean that she would cherish her life after she woke up. If our mother really wakes up, I hope she can change her attitude. I dont expect her to be grateful to Ningning. I just hope she can stop attacking Ningning. Its not bad if they treat each other as strangers, said Gu Qing. If Old Mrs. Gu woke up, Gu Qinxiang wasnt sure whether his mother would make some changes as Gu Qing said. Would their mother stop bad-mouthing Gu Ning? Could they regard each other as strangers? Gu Ning had already treated them very fairly, so they shouldnt cause her more trouble. If our mother really wakes up, I think we should stop her from seeing Ningning and Man again, unless they want to see her, said Gu Qinxiang. Youre right. Gu Qing nodded. After staying there for a while, they left. Because Old Mrs. Gu was in a vegetative state, they didnt need to look after her in person. They paid a nurse to do it for them. Gu Qing didnt tell Gu Ning that Old Mrs. Gu was getting better, because she understood that Gu Ning didnt want to know anything about Old Mrs. Gu. Therefore, she decided to say nothing and tried to not upset Gu Ning. She didnt tell Gu Man either, because she was afraid that it might affect Gu Mans mood if she brought up their mother. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to the hospital after wandering in the park for two hours. And at 5 pm, Leng Shaoting received Zhang Jingnans call. Zhang Jingnan told him that they had caught the male owner of the house, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting immediately rushed over. When they arrived at the Pucheng District Public Security Bureau, Zhang Jingnan walked out to wee them in person. Other people didnt know who they were, so it aroused their curiosity. They didnt recognize Leng Shaoting, but many of them recognized Gu Ning. In their bureau, many people were Gu Nings fans. Oh, isnt that Miss Gu? Right, its Miss Gu! Shes much prettier than her photos! Yes! Most importantly, she has be so sessful at such a young age. Shes my idol! However, because of Zhang Jingnans presence, they didnt dare to talk to Gu Ning. Chapter 2409 - The Criminal Confessed

    Chapter 2409: The Criminal Confessed

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Zhang Jingnan didnt recognize Gu Ning, but heard other peoples discussions about her. They seemed to admire her very much. Who was this Miss Gu? Even though he was confused, he understood that it wasnt the right time to ask about it now. Zhang Jingnan took Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting directly to the interrogation room. The male owner of house No. 35 was handcuffed to the chair by both his hands and feet. He struggled hard, but he couldnt break free. He was also covered in the evil force, so he was clearly violent. Let me go, let me go! Once they came in, the man shouted, Im innocent. I didnt kill However, nobody paid attention to him. Have you done the interrogation? Leng Shaoting asked. Not yet, said Zhang Jingnan, because he decided to do it after Leng Shaoting came. Do it now. Well watch from the side, said Leng Shaoting. Sure. Zhang Jingnan replied, then began to interrogate the man. Name? Zhang Jingnan asked. He Yuanhao, said the man. Age? Thirty-six. Job? Vice president of XX Group, said He Yuanhao. Did you kill your wife? Zhang Jingnan asked. No, not me. I didnt Upon hearing that, He Yuanhao denied it emotionally. If its not you, why did you hang up on us and turn off your phone when we told you that we dug up a female corpse in your yard? Zhang Jingnan asked. Hearing that, He Yuanhao panicked a little. He felt guilty, but denied it again. I didnt turn off my phone. It was out of power Well, why didnt youe back after hearing about the death of your wife? asked Zhang Jingnan. Im busy, said He Yuanhao, but it wasnt convincing. If you arent the murderer, didnt you notice that someone had done something in your yard? Didnt you notice that your wife had been absent for a week? Zhang Jingnan asked. My yard is the same as before. How could I see the problem? My wife told me that she traveled abroad. Its very normal that I cant get through to her when shes in a foreign country. I didnt know that she was killed and buried in the yard! He Yuanhao said and put on a sad face. It sounded reasonable, but his reaction had already betrayed him. Even if he acted sad right now, it was toote. Anyway, his fear and anxiety were real, because he was really anxious and nervous. If he was ready to face it, he wouldnt have hung up on the police and run away when he received the polices call and was told that they had dug out a female body from his yard. Unfortunately, he was still caught in the end. He didnt know whether he could get away with it this time, although he had turned to his connections for help. Hopefully, the person could help him out! You said your wife went to travel abroad. When did she leave the house? Zhang Jingnan asked. In the afternoon six days ago, said He Yuanhao. Weve watched the surveince videos. In the afternoon six days ago, your wife indeed left the house with a suitcase, but she came back at 8 pm. An hourter, you came home. Although the surveince cameras are broken and the videos have been lost, the surveince cameras by the road cover the area around the door and wall of your house. During this time, no stranger intruded in your home. Can you exin that? Zhang Jingnan asked. I He Yuanhao was inplete panic now. Obviously, he was very guilty, but he still argued. I dont know. I didnt kill her. I didnt Affected by the evil force, He Yuanhao was losing control of his emotions. He Yuanhao, why did you kill her? Zhang Jingnan asked. Although He Yuanhao didnt admit it yet, Zhang Jingnan was sure that he was the murderer. Gu Ning, however, had seen the vision, so she was aware that He Yuanhao was guilty. You killed your wife. At this moment, Gu Ning opened her mouth. Zhang Jingnan didnt stop her, or feel dissatisfied. You and your wife argued on thending. You pushed and pulled each other, then you pushed her down the stairs. She rolled down the stairs and knocked the back of her head against the ground. Thats how she died, said Gu Ning. How did you know that? He Yuanhao rounded his eyes in shock and unconsciously asked, exposing his dirty secret. The next moment, He Yuanhao realized that he shouldnt have said that aloud, so he immediately denied. No, its not true. I didnt Do you think well believe you now? Gu Ning sneered. I I didnt He Yuanhao kept on denying it, but his reaction told everyone that he was guilty. Its you. You killed her. Gu Ning became aggressive. Being verbally attacked by Gu Ning, He Yuanhao couldnt stay calm any longer and had a mental breakdown. She deserved it. She betrayed me! Betrayal was hateful, but he shouldnt have killed her just because of that. Besides, it was illegal. I didnt do it on purpose. It was an ident. I didnt mean to push her down the stairs He Yuanhao exined. Gu Ning believed his reply, because she could see that from the vision. It was true that He Yuanhao identally pushed his wife down the stairs, but it was undeniable that he caused her death. If he had reported himself for the crime and been used ofmitting manughter at the time, the sentence would have been lighter. However, instead of reporting the crime, he buried the body, which made the consequences even more serious. Because He Yuanhao admitted his crime, Gu Ning stopped arguing with him. The police would send him to court. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. Although He Yuanhao was also affected by the evil force, it wasnt too harmful to his health, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt pay much attention to it. Zhang Jingnan walked Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to their car in person. When he walked back, he still heard other people talking about Gu Ning, so he asked, Who is that Miss Gu? Why do you admire her so much? He understood that Miss Gu couldnt be more influential than Leng Shaoting, but it aroused his curiosity when other people wouldnt stop talking about her. Chapter 2410 - We Need to Ask the Murderer

    Chapter 2410: We Need to Ask the Murderer

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Miss Gu came with Leng Shaoting, so she was either his rtive or his girlfriend. Either way, she had a high status, but the other people had to admire Miss Gu for other reasons. When Zhang Jingnan asked that question, someone immediately told him about Gu Nings achievements. After hearing what Gu Ning had achieved, Zhang Jingnan was greatly surprised and amazed. She was only neen years old, but she was already a billionaire. Also it only took her a year! The younger generation was extremely impressive! Zhang Jingnan didnt wonder whether Gu Ning got all of her achievements by ying tricks. If she didnt have abilities, she wouldnt stand out no matter what tricks she yed. Even if she became sessful for the time being, it wouldntst. At most, she had used some connections. And it was verymon for businessmen to have connections in business and politics, because it was very important. Anyway, it still relied on her own abilities to make full use of her connections. After the murdered admitted his crime, the police informed the dead womans parents. The dead womans parents stayed in the Public Security Bureau with their daughters body for a long time. They were unwilling to leave their daughter. It was hard for them to ept the fact that the murderer turned out to be their son-inw, even though it was their daughter who betrayed him first. If their daughter had cheated on him, he could have divorced her. Their daughter could leave without any money. Why did he have to kill her? He Yuanhao said it was an ident, but the dead womans parents refused to ept that reason. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the house, it was nearly 6:30 pm. Before they came, they had told Jing Yunyao to eat with Gu Man since they would eat out. When they were done, they would go to the hospital to pick her up. Therefore, as soon as they left the Public Security Bureaus, they went to dine in a restaurant. Because there were only two of them, they chose a simple diner. They ordered four dishes, including a soup, which was enough for two people, after which they drove to the hospital. They stayed with Gu Man at the hospital for a while before they left. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were leaving the next morning, so they wouldnt visit Gu Man again. Therefore they needed to say good-bye to Gu Man and Tang Yunfan tonight. Ningning, there is nothing you need to do here. If you have anything to deal with in the capital, you can go now. You cane to see me again when Wenxin gets married, said Gu Man. She didnt want to waste Gu Nings time. After all, Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary student. She was the chairman of arge business group. Right, I dont know any bosses who can be as free as you. I know you trust the managers you hired, and I believe you can make the right choices, but you need to set an example for your staff since youre the boss, said Tang Yunfan. Gu Ning understood that, but she stayed here for so long because of Gu Mans delivery. In addition, herpany didnt need her right now, so she hadnt rushed to leave. Anyway, since Tang Yunfan told her she should pay more attention to her business, she thought that she should go back to work. She believed that the Tang family would take good care of Gu Man. Great, Ill go back with my mother-inw and Shaoting tomorrow. Ille to see you again before Wenxins wedding. Gu Ning agreed. Since Tang Yunfan told her to focus on her business, she couldnt argue. In fact, she really had paid little attention to her business recently. Hearing that Gu Ning was going back to the capital with him, Leng Shaoting was very happy. There was a faint smile on his face, but it wasnt noticeable. He had to go back to their military base the day after tomorrow, but at least he could spend tomorrow with Gu Ning. After saying good-bye to Tang Yunfan and Gu Man, Gu Ning and the others left. What had happened in house No. 35 today had already spread. People who lived nearby all felt disgusted. The neighbors didnt dare to walk past house No. 35 and had to choose a longer route to go home. If the female owner died of an illness, it wouldnt be so scary. However, the horrifying thing was that she was killed by her husband. They were scared even when they saw house No. 35 from a distance, let alone when they went closer. Back at home, Gu Ning suddenly remembered that she forgot to ask He Yuanhao about the jade pendant in his safe. Where did he get it? Because Gu Ning forgot to ask him about it, she decided to let it go. She couldnt save everyone and spend her whole life helping others. She would only help the innocent when she saw they were in trouble right in front of her. Afterwards, Gu Ning took out the jade pendant to study it, trying to learn more about it. Jing Yunyao gave it a nce, and said, it has been kept by an evil cultivator before. Even though Gu Ning had told Jing Yunyao about the jade pendant that morning, she didnt take it out, so Jing Yunyao didnt see it at that time. Now Gu Ning took it out, and Jing Yunyao could see that it was covered in evil force and had been kept by an evil cultivator. Hearing that, both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were surprised, because they hadnt thought about that possibility. They thought it was dug from a grave. Unexpectedly, it had been kept by an evil cultivator before. It was understandable, because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were at a low level. They hadnt encountered such a thing before, so it wasnt surprising that they knew nothing about it. Does it mean that the murderer has a rtionship with an evil cultivator? Gu Ning asked. They might not have a rtionship. The murderer could just have bought this jade pendant from an evil cultivator. Normally, evil cultivators will sell their jewelry for money if theyre running out of money. Its also possible that someone else bought it from an evil cultivator, and the murderer got itter, said Jing Yunyao. No matter what, since its connected to an evil cultivator, I think its necessary to ask the murderer where he got this jade pendant, said Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao agreed on that. Therefore, Leng Shaoting called Zhang Jingnan at once and told him that he needed to see He Yuanhao. Leng Shaoting couldnt get into the room where He Yuanhao was kept unless the policeman on duty let him in. Although it was already 9 pm, they had to go back to the capital tomorrow. They didnt have much time, so they had to do it now. They would see what to do after they got the answer. Chapter 2411 - Meet Jing Yunyan

    Chapter 2411: Meet Jing Yunyan

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As soon as Zhang Jingnan received Leng Shaotings call, he agreed. Although Leng Shaoting only asked him to tell the policeman on duty to let him in, Zhang Jingnan still went to do it in person. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went there. Because they were in the same district, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting soon arrived. Zhang Jingnan had only arrived two minutes earlier than them. When they saw Zhang Jingnan, neither Gu Ning nor Leng Shaoting were surprised. He Yuanhao was already taken to the interrogation room, so Zhang Jingnan guided Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting there once they arrived. In the interrogation room, Leng Shaoting told Zhang Jingnan that he needed to ask He Yuanhao something in private, so Zhang Jingnan left with the other policemen and waited outside. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went in. Now, only the three of them were in the interrogation room. He Yuanhao had already admitted to the crime, so he had an absent look on his face. He didnt expect that someone could help him out now, because it was over. Gu Ning took out the wooden box. Before she said anything, He Yuanhao saw it and eximed. You took my jade pendant! Where did you get it? Gu Ning asked. I bought it, said He Yuanhao, sounding displeased, because Gu Nings question made him feel that he had stolen it from somewhere. Even if he had broken thew, he wasnt a thief. After all, he wasnt poor. Where did you get it? Gu Ning continued. From the antique street, said He Yuanhao, sounding even more displeased. He disliked antiques, but he loved jade jewelry. Sometimes, he would go to the antique street with his friends. When he saw the jade pendant and made sure that it was real, he bought it. It actually cost him a lot of money! Did you buy it from a stand or a store? Gu Ning asked. From a stand. Hey, you asked me so many questions about it. Are you suspicious of me for stealing it or what? He Yuanhao lost patience. I just want to find the original owner of this jade pendant, said Gu Ning. However, if he bought it from a stand, it would be hard to find the evil cultivator who owned it before. If so, Gu Ning gave up. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stopped asking him more questions and walked out. Hey, my jade pendant! He Yuanhao shouted to their backs. There is something wrong with this jade pendant. Ill keep it for now. Even if I return it to you, do you think its still useful for you? Gu Ning said, then left without looking back. Since the evil force around the jade pendant hadnt gone away yet, it would only harm He Yuanhao if Gu Ning returned it to him. Besides, given He Yuanhaos current situation, the jade pendant was useless. Even though he wasnt sentenced to death, he would have to spend the rest of his life in jail. If he dared to wear this jade pendant in the prison, he could be robbed immediately. You He Yuanhao was mad, but what Gu Ning said was true. He didnt know how to argue with her over that, so he had to watch them leave. Zhang Jingnan didnt ask Leng Shaoting what they had asked He Yuanhao about. He just walked them to their car, not leaving until they were gone. Back at home, Gu Ning told Jing Yunyao the result. Jing Yunyao also agreed that they should stop investigating it. If they encountered evil cultivators, they would do their best to get rid of them, but they wouldnt search for evil cultivators of their own ord. After that, they went to bed. The next day, they got up early in the morning and went to the airport after packing. Gu Ning called someone over to drive them to the airport. Although she woulde back in about a week and needed to use a car at that time, the car would quickly get dirty if it was parked at the airport for a week. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt drive or leave her car in the parking lot at the airport. She would call someone to pick her up when she came back. Because Gu Ning booked her ne ticket a littlete, she couldnt sit in the same row as Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao. Therefore Jing Yunyao exchanged her seat with Gu Ning so that she could sit with Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning declined at first, because she felt it wasnt necessary. As Leng Shaotings mother, Jing Yunyao wanted to sit with Leng Shaoting as well. However, Jing Yunyao insisted on exchanging seats, so Gu Ning gave in afterwards. Luckily, her seat wasnt far from theirs. There were only two rows between them, and they could easily see each other by turning around. When they boarded, they found their seats before the other passengers. They sensed cultivators nearby just as the boarding almost finished. There should be two cultivators. The next moment, they exchanged a nce with a serious expression. They didnt want to be discovered right now, but they couldnt do anything about it if other cultivators noticed them. Without dy, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to look outside. The moment she saw them, she frowned. Its Jing Yunyan, said Gu Ning, but she didnt know the old man who stood with Jing Yunyan. She had never met the old man before, but he seemed to be a master. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting also frowned, but showed no hatred, because the grudge between Jing Yaorongs family and Jing Yunyao had nothing to do with him. He disliked Jing Yunyan only because Jing Yunyan was a member of the Jing family. Exchange seats with mother. Tell mother to sit with me. Put on a mask and hat. We can greet them as our masters disciples, said Gu Ning. Sure. Leng Shaoting thought that it was the only solution, so he immediately stood up to exchange seats with Jing Yunyao. At the same time, he put on a mask and hat. Who is it? Seeing Leng Shaotinging over, Jing Yunyao asked. She knew that Gu Ning had a pair of Jade Eyes, so Gu Ning must know who wasing. Jing Yunyan, said Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao became serious. Ningning said that we should exchange seats. You can go sit with her, said Leng Shaoting. Great. Jing Yunyao agreed and went to sit with Gu Ning at once. Afterwards, she took the mask and hat Gu Ning gave her, then put them on. Whos with Jing Yunyan? Jing Yunyao asked. An old man, but I dont know who he is. Ive never met him before, said Gu Ning. Given his level, I bet he should be an elder of the Jing family, said Jing Yunyao. Although elders of the Jing family hadnt physically bullied her, they disdained and hurled abuse at her as everyone else did in the Jing family. As a result, even though Jing Yunyao didnt hate them, she didnt want to see them.. However, she wouldnt have conflicts against them either. Chapter 2412 - Have Met Somewhere Before

    Chapter 2412: Have Met Somewhere Before

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Outside. Before Jing Yunyan felt the breath of cultivators in the ne, the old man sensed it. After all, the old man was at a high level. However, the old man only felt two cultivators in the ne. One wasparatively weak, while the other was a little stronger. After they got in the ne and walked closer, they clearly sensed the second cultivator, but they couldnt tell the cultivators level. In that case, the second cultivator must be at a high level. They werent surprised to meet cultivators, because it happened. There were many cultivators moving around in the mortals world. When Jing Yunyan walked towards Gu Ning, Gu Ning greeted him at once. Hi, Mr. Jing, what a coincidence! Gu Ning said hi to him first simply because she wanted to stop him from looking for the cultivators after knowing that she was there. It was ufortable to be stared at for long. Jing Yunyao lowered her head, reading a book. Because an elder of the Jing family came with Jing Yunyan, she didnt dare to raise her head in case she was recognized. Hearing Gu Nings voice, Jing Yunyan immediately figured out who the cultivator was. At the same time, he was a little displeased, because he still felt humiliated after what had happened at the kung fupetition. Oh, hi, youre Senior Shangguans female disciple. Jing Yunyan replied, although he was in a bad mood. While Gu Ning chatted with Jing Yunyan, the second elder of the Jing family, Jing Huaiyang, observed Jing Yunyao. He didnt expect the cultivator at a high level to be a woman. Besides, he somehow felt she looked slightly familiar, but he couldnt remember when he had met her before. Anyway, when Jing Yunyan spoke to Gu Ning, he learned about Gu Nings status. Although he hadnt met Shangguan Yangs disciples before, he had heard that Shangguan Yangs two disciples had won the first and second prize in the kung fupetition. Since the girl was Shangguan Yangs disciple, it wasnt strange that she was at a high level. However, Jing Huaiyang was still curious about Jing Yunyaos identity, so he asked, May I know thisdys name? Oh, shes junior to my master. Gu Ning replied and Jing Yunyao said nothing. I see! Jing Huaiyang said politely, then introduced himself. Nice to meet you, Im the second elder of the Jing family. Nice to see you too, Elder Jing. Jing Yunyao replied in a t voice, but didnt meet his eyes. Jing Huaiyang was a little displeased, but said nothing. Because of their way of greeting each other, they attracted attention from people around them. It was very strange in their opinion, so Jing Huaiyang stopped talking with Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning. After saying good-bye to Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning, he went to his own seat. When they walked by Leng Shaoting, they gave him a nce. Leng Shaoting was also wearing a mask and a hat. Nobody could see his face, but Jing Yunyan recognized him. He knew it must be Qing Feng, because Leng Shaoting had the same level and air as Qing Feng and Shangguan Yangs female disciple, Qing He, was here as well. Jing Yunyan was jealous of Qing Feng, but he was scared of him too, so he didnt dare to mess with him or greet him. Jing Huaiyang could see that they were in the same circle and he also figured out who Leng Shaoting might be. so he didnt bother to ask Jing Yunyan about it. If he asked about it, Leng Shaoting would hear it and it would be embarrassing. At 11:20 am, the flightnded at the capital airport. Gu Ning, Jing Yunyao, and Leng Shaoting stood up and got out of the ne together. After they got out of the ne and walked to the exit, Jing Huaiyang who followed behind them ran up and asked, Qing He, is your master also in the capital? Yes, Gu Ning said. When Senior Shangguan visited the cultivation worldst time, I missed the chance to see him. I always hoped that I could meet him one day, but I didnt know where he was. Qing He, can you help me with that? Jing Huaiyang asked. Although Jing Yunyan had a conflict with Shangguan Yangs disciples due to the kung fupetition and the Jing family had bias against Shangguan Yangs disciples now, they didnt hate them. If it was possible for the Jing family to form a good rtionship with Shangguan Yang, they would be more than happy to do so. Therefore, Jing Huaiyang had the idea to pay Shangguan Yang a visit. Im sorry, my master is on retreat these days. He doesnt want to see anyone. Gu Ning declined. In fact, she didnt want him to see Shangguan Yang. After all, the Jing family was the enemy of Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, Jing Huaiyang showed disappointment. Even if he doubted Gu Nings words, he couldnt say anything about it. Oh, what a shame! Well, I hope I can have the chance in the future, said Jing Huaiyang. Then he stopped bothering them and left. When they were far apart, Jing Yunyan said angrily, On retreat? I dont believe it. She simply doesnt want to help me! Forget it, its not a big deal, said Jing Huaiyang. Even though he was also unhappy about it, he didnt think that he had the position to me Gu Ning. Compared with Jing Yunyans selfishness and rudeness, Jing Huaiyang had manners. If it hadnt been for them, I would have won a prize in the kung fupetition, said Jing Yunyan in annoyance. It had happened a long time ago, but he still felt mad whenever he thought about it. Dont bring it up again. Dont you feel humiliated? If you were better than them, they wouldnt have ranked above you. I think you should go on retreat after you go back this time. Jing Huaiyang criticized gently. Jing Yunyan was the son of the Jing familys patriarch, so he couldnt harshly criticize him. Jing Yunyan understood it was the truth, but he was still angry. However, he said nothing further. I feel like the woman who is junior to Shangguan Yang looks a little familiar, but I didnt see her face, so I dont know who she is. Jing Huaiyang couldnt forget his meeting with Jing Yunyao, so he kept on wondering who she was. Perhaps youve met her somewhere before, said Jing Yunyan. Probably! Perhaps we know each other, and they put on a mask and a hat because we came. They didnt want us to see their faces. Jing Huaiyang guessed. Otherwise, why did they put on a mask and a hat? It was also possible that they simply didnt want other cultivators to know who they were when they sensed that there were cultivatorsing.. If so, it was understandable. Chapter 2413 - I Dont Want to See The Jing Family

    Chapter 2413: I Dont Want to See The Jing Family

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Some cultivators didnt want others to see their real faces, especially when they were cultivators outside of the cultivation world. I dont understand. Why didnt they allow us to see their real faces? Do they hold a grudge against us? Jing Yunyan wondered, but thought it was unreasonable. Ive met Qing Feng and Qing He before. When they saw you, they still didnt remove their masks and hats. Perhaps they didnt want someone else to see them. Alright, stop thinking about it, its not important. Even though Jing Huaiyang felt that Jing Yunyao was a little familiar, he didnt feel any hatred from her. Therefore, he believed that wearing a mask had nothing to do with them. He still felt that the woman was slightly familiar, but he couldnt remember where they had met before, so he stopped thinking about it. It was enough for him to know that they werent enemies. After all, she was at a higher level than him and was junior to Shangguan Yang. If he dared to mess with her, he would cause himself trouble. Hearing Jing Huaiyangs words, Jing Yunyan stopped thinking about it. Leng Shaoting had already called his people and told them to wait for them at the airport. Once they got out, they directly left in a car and went back to the siheyuan. When they were back at the siheyuan, it was already 12:30 am. At this time, Shangguan Yang and the others hadnt eaten yet. Because they knew that Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning, and Jing Yunyao would being back, they decided to wait for them to eat together. Hi, Master Shangguan. Gu Ning greeted Shangguan Yang first, then turned to look at Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. Hi, Senior Jiang, Senior Si. Hi, wee home. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin smiled at them. Yeah, were back, said Jing Yunyao. Leng Shaoting only gave a nod, but it didnt mean that he was unhappy. He was just cold and quiet as usual. Although he talked more than before, he still barely said anything. He only talked a lot when he was with Gu Ning. After that, they went to the dining hall to eat. They could talk when they were eating, so they chatted around the table in harmony. Gu Ning told them that they had met the Jing family in the ne. The Jing family? I dont want to see them, said Shangguan Yang in displeasure. Because of Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaotings long-standing grudge against the Jing family, he hated the Jing family very much. Of course Jing Jining wasnt included. Even if Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting didnt have a grudge against the Jing family, he still disliked what the Jing family did. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin didnt know Jing Yunyaos rtionship with the Jing family, but they guessed that it couldnt be good, or it might be worse than they thought. Luckily, we met Jing Huaiyang and Jing Yunyan today. If Jing Yaorong and those two women came, I bet they would recognize me, said Jing Yunyao. Those two women were Jing Yaorongs wife and daughter, Jing Yunchan. After all, Jing Yaorong and the two women were more familiar with Jing Yunyao. Even if they didnt recognize her, they would surely feel that she was very familiar. Moreover, she hated them more than any other people, so she might identally show her hatred towards them, in which case, they would notice her. Cultivators had acute senses, and they would figure out where the hatred came from once they noticed it. Ill work harder on my cultivation to see whether I can quickly get to the next level. After that, we can go to do what we have always wanted to do, said Leng Shaoting. In fact, Jing Yunyao was strong enough to defeat Jing Yaorong, but Leng Shaoting was still at a lower level. If he could reach the peak of the Yuan Ying Period, there would be nothing for him to be afraid of. They didnt want Shangguan Yang to be involved, so they waited patiently. If Shangguan Yang got involved, they could go to punish the Jing family sooner. Hearing that, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were sure that Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting indeed had a grudge against the Jing family in the cultivation world. Let nature take its course. Dont put too much pressure on yourself. Youre already busy with your work, said Jing Yunyao. Although she couldnt wait to take revenge, she didnt want to make Leng Shaoting feel stressed, so she would be patient. I know, said Leng Shaoting, but he actually couldnt wait to do that, so he hoped that he could get to the next level as soon as possible. However, it would take time to get to the next level, especially in a ce with only thin magical power and since he didnt have much time for cultivation. Leng Shaoting had reached an agreement with Gu Ning, that he would go to cultivate at the Kunlun Mountain for a while after the New Year festival. After eating, Jing Yunyao rested for a while, then went to her flower shop. Gu Ning remembered that Baili Zongyang wanted to have a kung fu match against Leng Shaoting. So since they had time today, she called him and asked him whether he was in the capital. If he was free, he coulde and have a match against Leng Shaoting. Baili Zongyang had been waiting for Gu Nings phone call for a long time. He was in the capital, and was free, so he happily agreed. After that, they decided on a time and ce. Because cultivators used magical power in a fight, they caused great damage. As a result, they couldnt have the fight in a small ce where there were outsiders. It wasnt convenient, so they agreed to go to the wilderness. Knowing that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were going to have a kung fu match against Baili Zongyang, Shangguan Yang told them to bring Jiang Liluo and Si Jin with them to learn from the game. Because Jiang Liluo and Si Jin stayed in the siheyuan to keep himpany these days, he felt that they should walk around sometimes. He didnt care if Baili Zongyang learned about the existence of Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. It wasnt a big deal. Anyway, they werent Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting, who still didnt want to be found by the Jing family and did their best to avoid other cultivators. When they stood out against the Jing family, they would reveal their identities. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting brought them with them. It wasnt trouble at all. After all, they werent going on a date, so it didnt matter if Jiang Liluo and Si Jin went with them. Junior Gu, is it really alright that we go with you? Will it bother you? When they went out, Jiang Liluo asked worriedly. He was afraid that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting agreed to bring them out because they didnt want to embarrass Shangguan Yang.. He didnt want to bother them. Chapter 2414 - To Teach Kung Fu

    Chapter 2414: To Teach Kung Fu

    Its fine. We wont be bothered. If we have anything important to deal with, well be honest with you. You dont need to hide your feelings when youre with us, and theres no need to force yourself to do anything just to please us. We belong to the same sect after all, Gu Ning said tofort them. She didnt want to burden them mentally. If it was really inconvenient, Gu Ning wouldnt have agreed to bring Jiang Liluo and Si Jin with just because Shangguan Yang asked her to. Shangguan Yang wouldnt force her either. After hearing what Gu Ning said, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were relieved. Although they were outgoing and straightforward, they still worried because they werent very close yet. They didnt doubt Gu Nings words, and could feel her sincerity. Therefore, they rxed. I heard from Senior Shangguan that Junior Leng reached the peak of the Golden Core Stage within a year of cultivation. And Junior Gu, you also got to the peak of the Heartbeat Stage within only half a year. Its really unbelievable. Weve never heard of such talented people before, said Jiang Liluo with admiration. Although he was aware of Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings level, they didnt know that they made that achievement within a year. Before that, they were only mortals. Leng Shaoting became a cultivator because he had the blood of cultivators, while Gu Ning became a cultivator after being a mortal. I know were very lucky. Were also surprised that we have such talent, said Gu Ning. That was all she could say. After all, she couldnt tell them that she had the Blood of the Phoenix. She had it, but Leng Shaoting didnt, so Leng Shaoting was really talented. Oh, how much do you know about the food in modern society now? Gu Ning asked. In the past few days, weve roughly learned about the region of our country. The words are the same as before, but we used traditional characters in ancient times. Now people use simplified characters. I cant recognize some of them, but its not difficult to learn. We also learned to use mobile phones, but we still dont know how to use it very well. We know how to use WeChat, make calls, text messages, and to search things on the Inte. Speaking of that, the Inte is really magical. Many things can be found on it. We also read information about you on the Inte, Junior Gu! Youre so impressive. I cant believe that you can do so much at such a young age! Si Jin said, not hiding her sincere appreciation and admiration for Gu Ning. Cultivators had a very good memory. Although they didnt have a photographic memory like Gu Ning did, they could quickly master what they needed to learn. During the past few days, they didnt go out, but they never stopped learning about the new world. They couldnt wait to get to know this world as much as possible, then they would find themselves a job. Even though Shangguan Yang was willing to support them, they felt that they should rely on themselves to live. Gu Ning felt a little shy beingplimented by them so she rubbed her nose. In fact, she had special skills that other people didnt have. However, she wouldnt admit it, because she was reluctant to let more people know about it. It was enough that Shangguan Yang, Jing Yunyao, and Leng Shaoting knew. Sometimes, its good luck and connections, said Gu Ning. Junior Gu, youre being modest. Good luck and connections are necessary, but your abilities are also very important. Without the ability, you wouldnt be able to be so sessful by just relying on good luck and powerful connections, said Jiang Liluo. It was proved by time that good luck and connections were indispensable. If a person had the ability, good luck, and connections, he or she would be very likely to be sessful. If one only had the ability, butcked good luck and connections, he or she could still be sessful, but it would be more difficult. Youre right, Senior Jiang. Gu Ning agreed on that, because she had the same idea. Junior Gu, weve briefly learned about the current jobs. We think we will probably work best as kung fu coaches. We can teach people kung fu. What do you think? Jiang Liluo asked Gu Ning. Although he and Si Jin learned that the job really existed in this world, they knew very little about it, so they could only turn to Gu Ning for help. They asked Gu Ning, instead of Leng Shaoting, not because they had bias against him, but because they didnt know that Leng Shaoting was also involved in business. They felt that Gu Ning should know more about it since she was a sessful businesswoman. I actually also think that you can be kung fu teachers. Its your advantage after all. I didnt talk with you about it, because I hoped that you could learn more about the current world. That way you can make a choice based on your own interest, said Gu Ning. She understood that they were very likely to work in the martial art industry, but she still decided to wait for their own answer. If she mentioned it first, it would seem as if she interfered in their choices. I can offer you a job if you want to work as kung fu teachers. You dont need to get in through the back door, because youre exactly what I want. Itll be my honor if you can work in mypany. Our rtionship doesnt matter at all. If you dont want to join mypany, I can rmend you to otherpanies. You dont have to work for me. I dont want you to feel ufortable, said Gu Ning. Although it was a little waste of their talent if two cultivators went to work in apany to make a living, it was their best choice now. Moreover, Gu Ning would let them either be senior security guards or martial art consultants for her movies. They wouldnt have much free time, but they could get a high sry. If they were willing to be senior security guards, they could get a 5%mission for each task. As senior security guards, they would be paid ten thousand yuan per day. Therefore, they could get amission of five hundred yuan on a day-long task. Although Gu Nings securitypany didnt have many deals yet, a senior security guard could make at least forty thousand yuan every month. They also only needed to work for ten to fifteen days, so they would be free for most of the month. When they werent busy, they could go to work at a nine to five job. They could practice their fighting skills in the morning and go to an office in the afternoon.. Chapter 2415 - Learn How to Drive First

    Chapter 2415: Learn How to Drive First

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In fact, the job wasnt tiring, and it would only take a bit of energy when they carried out a task. Moreover, every time they finished a task, they would have two days off. However, if they didnt want to take a break, they could continue to do tasks. If they worked as martial art consultants, their sry would be lower. As senior security guards, they could have amotion, while martial art consultants only had a fixed monthly sry. As martial art consultants, they could make about twenty thousand yuan a month. They would be tired when they were busy, but they would also have a lot of free time when they were quiet. However, Gu Ning felt that Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were more suitable to be security guards. As security guards, they didnt need to socialize with other people. They only needed to quietly stay beside their employer. And if there was any danger, they would take action to protect them. As martial art consultants, they needed tomunicate with all kinds of actors and other consultants, which wasnt suitable for Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. We definitely dont mind. We just dont want to bother you. However, Junior Gu, if you think its a good idea, please help us get it done. Dont worry, well do our best, said Jiang Liluo at once. Although he asked Gu Ning for her opinion, he actually had no intention of letting her help them find a job, because they hadnt known that herpany might need them, but since Gu Ning could provide them with a job, they were happy to work for her. They didnt mind it at all! Great, there are two jobs that are rted to kung fu in mypany. You can be security guards or martial art consultants. As security guards, youll be hired to protect people. You just need to make sure that theyre safe. Youre not servants, so you dont need to deal with any personal affairs for your employers. Gu Ning exined. Security guards need to protect people and objects. As for your pay, we can split it 50/50, but you must take half of the responsibility if any idents happen. The second job is as a martial art consultant, you know shooting, right? Gu Ning asked. She asked them whether they knew how to first. If they knew, she wouldnt need to teach them in detail. Otherwise, she would need to make an introduction. Yeah, we know, said Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. When were shooting an ancient show, there are a lot of action scenes. Normally, actors arent experts at martial arts, so they need guidance. You can teach them, but I personally think being a security guard is a better job for you. You can have a higher sry as well. Nevertheless, its still up to you to decide which one you want to do, said Gu Ning. I agree that being security guards are more suitable for us, said Jiang Liluo. In fact, he was very interested in it. Great, after the New Year festival, Ill help you get it done. During this time, you can learn how to drive first. Itll make it more convenient for you to do your job in the future, said Gu Ning. It would be really inconvenient if they couldnt drive. Great, thank you so much! Jiang Liluo and Si Jin thanked Gu Ning. Youre wee. Im not just helping you. Im also hiring staff for my ownpany, said Gu Ning with a smile. It was the truth, so she didnt want them to thank her too much. Even though Gu Ning said that, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin still felt grateful to her. They said nothing further, because they had already agreed. Because Gu Ning and the others set off from the city center, it was far from the suburbs. Therefore, when they arrived, Baili Zongyang was already waiting for them. This was the wilderness, so there werent any people in a radius of several hundred meters, and the probability of someoneing was very small. They stopped their car by the roadside, then needed to walk a kilometer, but it wasnt really a problem for them. After parking their car, Gu Ning and the others got out of it and climbed up the mountain. When they came close, they sensed a cultivator ahead. Without doubt, it had to be Baili Zongyang. Baili Zongyang thought that only Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning woulde, but he sensed three cultivatorsing. So he was surprised and thought that there were other cultivators. However, when he saw people walking over, he was sure that two of them were Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning even though he couldnt see them clearly. Only three among the four people were cultivators, so the one who wasnt a cultivator must be Gu Ning. Who were the other two cultivators? Baili Zongyang couldnt figure out their levels, but he felt that they were at a high level. If they were at a low level, he should be able to figure it out easily. They should be as strong as him! Hi, Lord Leng, Miss Gu, nice to see you. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked closer, Baili Zongyang walked towards them. Hi, Zongyang! Gu Ning called him. Nice to see you too, Mr. Baili, said Leng Shaoting. May I know your names? Baili Zongyang turned to look at Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. Baili Zongyang wanted to know who they were, but had no intention of finding out their background. He simply wanted to know their names so that he could greet them. No matter who they were, since they came with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, they must be friends. They belong to the same sect as us. This is Jiang Liluo, and this is Si Jin. They just came to the mortal world, so I brought them out for a walk, said Gu Ning. Since they met, there was no need to keep it a secret. Nice to meet you, Mr. Jiang, Miss Si. Baili Zongyang politely greeted them. He was surprised to know that they were also members of the Kunlun Sect. How many cultivators of the Kunlun Sect still existed? Nice to see you too, Mr. Baili. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin also politely greeted Baili Zongyang. When they were on their way, Gu Ning had introduced Baili Zongyang to them, so they knew that he was the eldest son of the Baili family in the cultivation world. He also had the best talent in the cultivation world. It was a different age now, and the magical power was thin nowadays, so it was very impressive that he could reach such a high level at his age. In fact, even hundreds of years ago when there was thick magical power, it was difficult to reach the Golden Core Stage at the age of thirty. It was very difficult to cultivate.. Cultivators needed magical power and magical pills to make quick progress. Chapter 2416 - More than Willing

    Chapter 2416: More than Willing

    Lord Leng, Im so sorry if Im taking your time. I dont have your number, and I was hesitant to pay you an abrupt visit with my master. I could only ask for your opinion through Miss Gu. Baili Zongyang exined to Leng Shaoting. It was he who wanted to have a kung fu match against Leng Shaoting, but he had to go through Gu Ning to ask. Even though he knew that Leng Shaoting wouldnt mind, he felt it was necessary to exin it to him as a show of respect. If he didnt exin it to Leng Shaoting, he might seem rude. No worries, Im more than willing, said Leng Shaoting. If he didnt want to do it, he wouldnte here. Great. Baili Zongyang was relieved. He didnt want to force Leng Shaoting toe to see him, and hoped that Leng Shaoting agreed toe willingly. After that, Gu Ning, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin stepped aside, leaving more space for Leng Shaoting and Baili Zongyang. Once they were ready, they began to fight against each other. Both of them were masters, so when they used magical power, it caused a great shaking and storm! During their fight, Gu Ning didnt forget to observe the surroundings in case anyone saw them. Luckily, they didnt affect arge area. Even if there were people a couple hundred meters away, they wouldnt notice anything abnormal here. Even if they saw the trees shaking, they would think it was caused by the wind. After all, the wind was strong this time of the year, so they wouldnt think of other situations. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin focused on their kung fu game. Baili Zongyang was in the middle stage of the Golden Core Stage, while Leng Shaoting was at the peak of the Golden Core Stage. There seemed to be just a gap of a level, but there was a huge difference. Some people had great explosive power, so they would be able to end the game against other people who were a level stronger than them in a draw. Baili Zongyang wasnt weak. If he had been fighting against a normal cultivator at the peak of the Golden Core Stage, he might have kept his bnce, but unfortunately Leng Shaoting had a very strong explosive power. He could fight against other cultivators who were at a higher level than him. Therefore, Baili Zongyang was no match for him. However, it wasnt easy for masters to finish a match quickly, even though Leng Shaoting was at an obvious advantage. Besides, Leng Shaoting was at a higher level than Baili Zongyang, so it wasnt strange that he was at an advantage. Baili Zongyang was at a disadvantage, but he didnt feel upset. Instead, he enjoyed it very much. Leng Shaoting was much stronger than he thought. The two of them didnt stop until an hourter. Without surprise, Baili Zongyang lost, but there was no need for Leng Shaoting topletely defeat him. Even though he lost, Baili Zongyang epted the result. Before the game began, he already knew that he was going to lose. After all, Leng Shaoting was stronger than him, but he didnt expect Leng Shaoting to have such impressive explosive power. Lord Lengs explosive power is much stronger than I thought. You are indeed very talented, said Baili Zongyang sincerely. Im ttered, Mr. Baili. Leng Shaoting replied. He said nothing further about it, because he indeed had a lot of talent. At least,pared with Baili Zongyang, he was much stronger. Therefore, if he was too modest, Baili Zongyang would be embarrassed. After all, Baili Zongyang wasnt weak either. Therefore, he admitted his talent, which also approved of Baili Zongyangs abilities. It was a very enjoyable match today. I havent had so much fun for a long time. If its possible, I hope we can have a match again in the future, said Baili Zongyang. Baili Zongyang didnt want to defeat Leng Shaoting. That wasnt his purpose. He simply wanted to improve his own skills. He had really learned a lot from fighting against Leng Shaoting today. No problem, we can have a match again when were free. Leng Shaoting agreed, because he also needed practice to improve. Normally, he didnt have many chances to practice his fighting skills. In the past, every task was a challenge for him, but now he could easily finish his task. After all, he was much stronger than before. As a result, he only had chances to practice his skills when he ran into monsters, ghosts, and evil cultivators who were at high levels. However, it didnt happen often and he would rarely encounter them. Although Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao lived with him in the siheyuan and he had improved a lot by practicing his skills with Shangguan Yang, different people had different skills. If he only practiced with Shangguan Yang, his adaptability would be limited. Therefore, he could only make progress by practicing his skills with different people. Leng Shaoting didnt have the heart to fight against Jing Yunyao, even though he was no match for her. It was hard for him to fight with her. ordingly, Leng Shaoting thought it was a good thing that he could practice his skills with Baili Zongyang. Baili Zongyang couldnt defeat him, but he had to use his full strength to beat him. As a result, Baili Zongyang could be hispetitor. Its not too early. Why dont we share a meal? My treat! said Baili Zongyang. Sure, said Gu Ning without hesitation. Since Gu Ning epted his invitation, the others also agreed. Well, if its possible, I hope I can have a kung fu match with Mr. Jiang and Mrs. Si. Shangguan Yang said to Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. Both Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were in the Golden Core Stage, so Baili Zongyang wasnt slighting them. On the contrary, he took them as strongpetitors, and if it was possible, he really wanted to have a match with them too. However, he only had an appointment with Leng Shaoting today, so he didnt ask Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to join them. Of course, said Jiang Liluo. In fact, cultivators were more than willing to spar with each other, because it was a great opportunity for all of them to make progress. When they got back to the city center, it was nearly 6 pm. Because Baili Zongyang proposed to buy them a meal, he had booked a ce and seat. It was a specialty restaurant, but it was very expensive. Since Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were his guests, Baili Zongyang booked a table in a good restaurant. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting might not care about it, but Baili Zongyang did.. Chapter 2417 - Only Look Familiar?

    Chapter 2417: Only Look Familiar?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions However, there were dramas everywhere. Right after they walked into the restaurant, Baili Zongyang saw some familiar faces. They were two men and a woman. The two men were about thirty years old, while the woman was around twenty-five. Oh, hi, Baili, what a coincidence! Upon seeing Baili Zongyang, one of the two men and the woman walked over to greet him. They seemed very nice. Hi, Mr. Jin, Miss Jin, what a coincidence! Baili Zongyang replied politely, but showed little interest in them. The way he greeted them showed that their rtionship wasnt close. Coincidence? He didnt think so. They must have known that he would be here and were specially waiting for him. Unfortunately, this restaurant is too popr. We failed to book a table. Baili, if you dont mind, can we join you? Ill pay the bill. What do you think? Mr. Jin asked. Im sorry, I need to talk with my friends about something private. Im afraid you cant join us. Baili Zongyang declined. In fact, there was nothing serious for them to talk about, but Baili Zongyang didnt want other people to join them. Even if he had been alone, he wouldnt share a meal with them. They might believe that their dirty secret was kept well, but Baili Zongyang had already found out. In order for his own younger sister to have a sexual rtionship with Baili Zongyang, Mr. Jin had drugged Baili Zongyang before. However, the drug was not very effective on a cultivator. Therefore, they didnt seed. Now Miss Jin was impressed by Leng Shaoting. She was amazed by his extraordinary handsome looks. Gu Ning frowned a little, but didnt say anything. Leng Shaoting was displeased, but he didnt show it on his face either. After all, Miss Jin was just looking at him and didnt do anything yet, so he couldnt criticize her. Even Jiang Liluo and Si Jin had a bad impression of Miss Jin, because the way she stared straight at Leng Shaoting like that was extremely shameless. Both Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were from ancient times, so they hadparatively conservative ideas. Although they knew that people were different nowadays, they couldnt ept it yet. For example, when they went for a walk outside, they wouldnt walk hand in hand. They could only persuade themselves to tolerate other couples doing that. It was normal in ancient times that women got attracted to handsome men, but they wouldnt forget their manners. They only dared to have a peek, while Miss Jin didnt hide her motions at all. Baili Zongyang also saw Miss Jins look at Leng Shaoting, and sneered to himself. She did everything to please him not too long ago and even drugged him, but now she was staring at a more handsome man right in front of him. Baili Zongyang wasnt jealous because he had never liked Miss Jin. From the very beginning, she approached him with a purpose and even decided to use drugs. Mr. Jin was disappointed, but he couldnt force Baili Zongyang to have a meal with them. Well, if so, then forget it. Baili, are you free tonight? Why dont we hang out together after the meal? Mr. Jin asked. He was reluctant to miss this chance. It wasnt easy for him to meet Baili Zongyang after all. Sorry, I have another appointment with my friends tonight. Im afraid I cant go with you. Baili Zongyang rejected again. Since were all going to hang out tonight, we can have fun together. Itll be more fun with more people, said Mr. Jin. As long as he could spend more time with Baili Zongyang, he didnt care how many friends Baili Zongyang had. Sorry, my friends dont want to hang out with strangers. Theyll feel uneasy, said Baili Zongyang. He was losing his patience, but still curbed his anger because he didnt want to make enemies. After Baili Zongyang rejected him again and again, Mr. Jin had to give up. Fine, if its possible, we can share a meal in the future, said Mr. Jin. Of course, said Baili Zongyang. He didnt embarrass Mr. Jin, but he definitely wouldnt go. After that, Baili Zongyang and the others turned around and were about to leave. Wait a second. Seeing Leng Shaoting walking away, Miss Jin shouted out. At this moment, Gu Ning lost her temper and coldly asked, Miss, what do you want? Miss Jin didnt notice Gu Ning until she heard her voice. When she saw that Gu Ning was extremely beautiful, she got jealous and it showed on her face, but she soon covered it. However, it was toote and everyone caught her reaction. Staring at Leng Shaoting, Miss Jin expressed her admiration. I was calling you Hey, hes my fianc. I bet you dont know each other, right? If you dont know him, are you trying to strike up a conversation with him? If so, I think you should stop, because hes not avable. I controlled myself when you were staring at him earlier, but thats enough. Gu Ning was mad, so she didnt care about the scene or whether the woman would be embarrassed. The woman wouldnt move her eyes from Leng Shaoting, which annoyed Gu Ning. If Miss Jin didnt stop them, Gu Ning wouldnt have criticized her. Miss Jin didnt expect this handsome man to be this girls fianc, so she was very upset. Besides, this girl embarrassed her in public. Other people were also surprised that Gu Ning would suddenly criticize her. Mr. Jin had a normal conversation with Baili Zongyang, but the atmosphere became tense once Gu Ning vented her anger on Miss Jin and it attracted a lot of attention from passers-by. What did you say? Its ridiculous. I-I didnt want to strike up a conversation with your fianc. I just felt he looked familiar. I thought that he was a friend of my friend. I simply wanted to ask him whether weve met somewhere before. Miss Jin argued. Although she had actually intended to start a conversation, she wouldnt admit it, because it would be embarrassing. Oh, really? Do you think Im dumb? If you just felt he looked familiar, why did you stare at him the entire time? I could see the obvious admiration in your eyes. Gu Ning sneered. She didnt hesitate to embarrass Miss Jin. I Miss Jin was angry, but couldnt deny it. After all, what Gu Ning said was right. Lets go now! Gu Ning stopped arguing with Miss Jin, and directly held Leng Shaotings hand and walked towards the stairs. Seeing that, Baili Zongyang and the others followed her at once. Chapter 2418 - Go Have a Cold Shower

    Chapter 2418: Go Have a Cold Shower

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions What Mr. Jin wanted to say something, but they were already gone. He couldnt go ahead and stand in their way! His own younger sister was embarrassed in public, so he definitely wouldnt be in a good mood. He turned to re at his younger sister, but said nothing to me her. They were greatly humiliated now, so they had to leave as soon as possible. He was aware that the girl wasnt wrong and that it was his younger sisters fault. He had no position to criticize Gu Ning. Go now! Mr. Jin snapped at his younger sister, then turned around and walked out. He felt humiliated as the other people looked at his younger sister mockingly. After they walked out, Mr. Jin angrily shouted at Miss Jin, Whats wrong with you? Arent you afraid that Baili Zongyang will have a bad impression of you? Cant you behave yourself? You totally lost control when you saw that man. And that man actually has a fiance, who you were criticized by. Its very humiliating! Miss Jin understood that it was her fault, so she didnt dare to argue with her older brother, but Leng Shaoting was too handsome! Alright, even if this didnt happen today, I dont think Baili Zongyang will be interested in your younger sister. I noticed that Baili called you Mr. Jin just now. He clearly doesnt think you two are close. I think you should change your target, said the man who came with Mr. Jin at this time. He stood aside and saw it clearly. It couldnt be more obvious that Baili Zongyang hated them. However, he didnt put it frankly. Baili Zongyang was handsome, young and outstanding. He had countless choices! Miss Jin was pretty, but Baili Zongyang was far out of her range. The man felt that if the Jin family wanted to gain support through Miss Jins marriage, they better help her find an older, ugly man, because quality men had no interest in Miss Jin. Mr. Jin knew that Baili Zongyang deliberately kept a distance from them, but he still wanted to try. However, he lost hope now. At the same time, Baili Zongyang and the others went to a private room and started ordering. Because all of them could eat a lot, they ordered many dishes which could cover the whole table. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin hesitated to order. They didnt know how to order either, so they left it to Gu Ning. When they finished ordering, the waiter left. Baili Zongyang apologized to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Lord Leng, Miss Gu, Im so sorry for what just happened. I hope youre not too affected. Although it wasnt his fault, it happened because of him. Due to him, they ran into Miss Jin. Its fine. Weve not been affected. I embarrassed her because I was annoyed, said Gu Ning. She was displeased with Miss Jins behavior, but it wouldnt affect her mood. She wasnt that sensitive! Baili Zongyang understood that it wasnt serious, but he felt that he should make an apology. I hate them too. Mr. Jin and Miss Jin are brother and sister. The Jin familyspany is in trouble these days, and they need money to keep it afloat. So they targeted mest week. They invited me out for a meal, then drugged my drink. They tried to trap me by making Miss Jin have sex with me. The drug is effective on ordinary people, but it doesnt really work on cultivators, said Baili Zongyang. Thats shameless, said Gu Ning. She was disgusted by Mr. Jin and Miss Jins behavior. Anyway, she didnt take it seriously. They were merely strangers. It seems that they dont know that youve already found out, said Si Jin with certainty. Yeah, they didnt know yet. If they knew, they wouldnt have been so calm at our meeting earlier. They didnt seed, so Im unwilling to argue with them, but Ill keep my distance from them, said Baili Zongyang. Youre optimistic. If I were you, I would have beaten them, said Jiang Liluo. He had a quick temper, but he stayed reasonable most of the time. He wouldnt cause other people trouble, but he wouldnt hesitate to fight back if anyone dared to mess with him. In fact, I almost did that, but I still need to do my own business. So I dont want to have unnecessary trouble. After all, their drug isnt useful on cultivators. It cant be examined either, said Baili Zongyang. He wasnt tolerant of everything, but he knew what he shouldnt do. They had ordered many dishes, but they finished nearly all the food, after which they separated and went home. Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin returned to the siheyuan. However, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting only stayed there for half an hour, before they left. There were enough rooms in the siheyuan, but Leng Shaoting wanted to have some private time with Gu Ning. Back in Mid-levels, Leng Shaoting felt sexually excited, but he was bound to be disappointed when he wanted to have sex with Gu Ning. Im on my period, said Gu Ning with a meaningful smile. She didnt tell Leng Shaoting that until he was burning with desire because she wanted to tease him. Instantly, Leng Shaoting stiffened and looked upset. He already had an erection, but Gu Ning told him they couldnt have sex. Leng Shaoting took a deep breath and said in a hoarse voice, You can use your hand. Gu Ning flushed red at once. Although she had done that before, it didnt often happen, so she wasnt used to it. Cant you go have a cold shower? Gu Ning asked. She regretted teasing Leng Shaoting. No, said Leng Shaoting with determination. He was reluctant to be tortured alone. Why didnt she tell him earlier? She had to pay for that! Really? Cant you think about it? Gu Ning watched Leng Shaoting with a pitiful look, trying to win his sympathy. No, said Leng Shaoting in a determined tone. He even threatened her. If you dont use your hand, well have sex. I dont care that youre on your period. You Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. She knew that Leng Shaoting wouldnt do that, but she was also aware that she couldnt escape now. Can we turn the light off? Gu Ning stopped struggling, but still tried to negotiate with him. It was embarrassing with the light on. No, said Leng Shaoting. If the light was off, it would be less enjoyable. Gu Ning didnt know what to say and had to ept it. Chapter 2419 - Not Now

    Chapter 2419: Not Now

    After that, Gu Ning satisfied Leng Shaotings arousal with hands. She was so shy and embarrassed that she didnt dare to meet Leng Shaotings eyes, especially when he moaned in pleasure. It excited and aroused her, but she had to control herself during her period. Leng Shaoting didnt force her to do more, because if she got mad and stopped, he would have to finish it on his own. And he much preferred to let Gu Ning do it for him! After a long while, Gu Ning was finally done, but her hands were sore. Leng Shaotings heart ached a little, but he said nothing tofort her, because both of them felt happy. Gu Ning rubbed her sore hands and gave Leng Shaoting a re, but it wasnt threatening at all. In Leng Shaotings opinion, it was very seductive. Let me help you. Leng Shaoting smiled. Afterwards, he reached out his hand. No need, I need to shower before going to sleep. Gu Ning avoided him at once, then got up and directly ran away. Who knew what would happen if he caught her? Leng Shaoting didnt stop her from running away. He just watched her retreating back and smiled. Because Gu Ning was on her period, Leng Shaoting didnt flirt with her again, otherwise he would be the one who suffered. Gu Ning stayed in bed for a longer time the next day. She couldnt go for a run in the morning due to her period. So even if she got up early, she still had to just stay in bed. Gu Ning didnt leave the bed until Leng Shaoting prepared breakfast for them. Leng Shaoting would leave that morning, but he didnt go to the siheyuan before he left, and instead just stayed at home with Gu Ning. Whenever they were alone together, they couldnt help kissing and touching each other sexually, which ended in a bad situation. Its cold. Arent you afraid that youll have to take a cold shower? Gu Ning tried to push Leng Shaoting away countless times, but failed. Cultivators were very strong and werent afraid of the cold, but they still felt it. They only had a higher resistance to cold. Therefore, if Leng Shaoting had to take a cold shower in winter, it would be ufortable. Ningning, I think you can just help me with your hands. Leng Shaoting covered Gu Nings hands. No way! Upon hearing that, Gu Ning got rid of his hands. She didnt want to! Why? Dont you love me? Leng Shaoting seemed aggrieved. Gu Ning rolled her eyes at him and said nothing. At the same time, sheined to herself that he was totally different now. Leng Shaoting was no longer aloof, and had even learned to act cute. Ningning, say something. Dont you love me? Leng Shaoting acted sad when Gu Ning didnt reply to him. Its tiring to use my hands. Dont you care about me? This time, it was Gu Nings turn to act aggrieved. Her pitiful look was quite touching. Leng Shaoting wasnt the only one who could act aggrieved! Alright. Leng Shaoting gave up and stopped arguing with her. Even though he knew that she was only acting aggrieved, he didnt want to see her like that. What do you want to have for lunch? Leng Shaoting asked. Whatever you make, said Gu Ning. She wasnt picky, so she didnt have a craving for a certain kind of food. Her favorite food was seafood and hot pot, but they were at home now. They just needed to make several ordinary dishes. I can make myself delicious, then you can eat me. How about that? Leng Shaoting squinted at Gu Ning and said with a vague smile. It was obvious that he was flirting with her. Great! Gu Ning agreed, then gently bit Leng Shaotings jaw on purpose. She didnt want to hurt him. The next second, she let him go and said disdainfully. Youre not delicious. I prefer to have some food. What? Im not delicious? Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was unhappy and menacing. If Gu Ning dared to say something like that again, he would throw himself at her. Gu Ning panicked a little and avoided meeting Leng Shaotings eyes. She deliberately changed the topic and said, Um, I think we can have fried beef, beamed fish However, before Gu Ning finished, Leng Shaoting directly interrupted. You havent answered my question yet. Alright, alright, youre delicious! Gu Ning was amused. Leng Shaoting was so domineering. He just had to get the answer he wanted to hear. Leng Shaoting was cheered up after hearing Gu Nings reply. Although she sounded unwilling to say it, what she said was the truth. Anyway, Leng Shaoting took it as the truth. Unfortunately, he didnt intend to stop right now. Do you want to eat me now? Not now! Gu Ning said. She was on her period. If Leng Shaoting lost control of himself, she might be hurt if they really had sex at this time. Then when? Leng Shaoting asked. When I want it, said Gu Ning. When will you want it? Leng Shaoting continued. When Im not on my period. Gu Ning understood that she couldnt avoid the topic, so she decided to be honest. Great, Ill let you enjoy eating me when youre not on your period. Leng Shaoting was finally satisfied, but his implication was very dirty. Gu Ning immediately realized what he was talking about and flushed red away. She pushed him away from her body, then said, Go buy groceries now. Of course, said Leng Shaoting. He couldnt continue to flirt with Gu Ning, or he would lose control of himself. After that, he got up, put on clothes, then went grocery shopping. They were only staying there for a night, but they wanted to have a nice meal. However, there were only eggs and noodles in the house. Not even any vegetables or meat. Eggs and noodles could be kept for a long time, but vegetables couldnt. When Leng Shaoting came back with groceries, Gu Ning also got up and got dressed. Afterwards, she went to sit on the couch as she yed on her phone, while Leng Shaoting went to cook. Gu Ning often read news about her, herpanies, and those artists signed by her. She didnt need to pay attention to that all the time, but it was necessary for her to look into it once in a while.. Chapter 2420 - ID Cards Are Done

    Chapter 2420: ID Cards Are Done

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning saw the gossip about Qiao Hanchen.The title was: Qiao Hanchen met actor Pei Yuanyuan at night, then left together. No one knew where they went. The two are suspected of dating. Also attached below was a photo of Qiao Hanchen drinking coffee with a woman, then leaving together. However, it meant nothing. These photos were making groundless usations. Maybe the two just met by chance, then sat down and talked for a while. Then walked out of the caf at the same time, and left separately! Certainly, Gu Ning guessed right. That was the truth. Otherwise the paparazzi would have continued to follow. Because there was no evidence, they didnt follow them. In fact, the paparazzi werent ignorant of whether it was true or false, but they needed to do their job and achieve a high click rate. Therefore, as long as it could arouse discussions, whether it was true or false, they would make it public first. Besides, they didnt confirm it. They were just skeptical. Pei Yuanyuan was just a star without much fame, and she was not much to talk about, but Qiao Hanchen was different. He was rtively famous. And now he had be more popr because of An Empress of Military Blood. In addition there was Life After Life, Legend of the Demon Flower which became popr before it was filmed. The poprity of both An Empress of Military Blood and Life After Life, Legend of the Demon Flower made Qiao Hanchen very popr. Therefore, because of the gossip, Pei Yuanyuan attracted a lot of publicity too, but mostizens didnt believe that they were together. After all, things in the entertainment industry had no authenticity until there was solid evidence. Moreover, it wasnt umon that stars met by chance, so photos couldnt prove anything. However, some believed it. Most of theizens who believed it said that they didnt want them to be together. They felt that Pei Yuanyuan didnt deserve Qiao Hanchen. After all, there was a big gap between their status in the industry. Some other people expressed their blessings. As long as they liked each other, fame didnt matter. Pei Yuanyuans fans didnt believe that she didnt deserve Qiao Hanchen. She was so outstanding, while Qiao Hanchen had been put in jail for taking drugs! Their own fans undoubtedly protected them, and other people just watched the drama. For that kind of news, Gu Ning didnt have much interest. She didnt get mad just because of this unimportant matter. If something serious really happened, she would take action then. It wasnt that she didnt allow her artists to have gossip. She just wouldnt allow them to do bad things. As long as it wasnt a scandal, thepany wouldnt me them. In addition to Qiao Hanchens gossip, other artists also had a lot of rumors and publicity. If the stars couldnt attract peoples attention, it would be dangerous. It was rumored that Han Lengxuan and Bai Ling were a couple, and it was understandable for them to say so. Han Lengxuan and Bai Lin were recruited to star in Infinite Horror, then yed a role in An Empress of Military Blood. They terminated the contract with the originalpany at about the same time, then joined Fenghua Entertainment. Now they were starring in Life After Life, Legend of the Demon Flower, and asionally were seen eating together. Even if there was nothing between them, paparazzi had taken photos of them together many times before. So there should be chemistry between them! Moreover, both of them were good-looking, and had good reputations, so they were a match. ordingly, many people believed that they were already together in private. However, the truth was that they werent together, but they did like each other. Asizens thought, even if there used to be nothing between them, they fell in love after making the same decisions and spending a lot of time together. Due to having the same experiences and cooperating many times, there was really chemistry between them, but they felt it was too early to get together. Both of them felt that they had just joined Fenghua Entertainment, and they hadnt made any achievements yet. So they wanted to focus on work first, then be honest with each other when the right time came. If at that time, one of them had changed his or her mind, nothing would happen. It only meant that they didnt have a deep affection for one another. If they didnt love each other enough, there was no need to get together. Gu Ning didnt know that they had fallen in love because of their cooperation in the shows, but she also felt that they were a good match. If they were really together, she wouldnt mind. If their fans unfollowed them just because they announced their rtionship, then they were irrational fans and werent important. People must live for themselves. If one gave up what he or she loved for vanity, then he or she wasnt worthy of liking. There was no rumor about Su Tongnuo. Most of the news about her was about her first time as the leading actress of Life After Life, Legend of the Demon Flower. Most people who noticed the news left positivements, because Su Tongnuos fans knew what style was suitable for her. The makeup photos of Life After Life, Legend of the Demon Flower were also very attractive. There were also some people who disapproved of her. After all, the shooting hadnt yet started, and no one knew what it would be like! Some people, however, attacked Su Tongnuo unkindly, saying other actresses were better than her for the role. They might not necessarily be fans of the other actresses. Some of them deliberately did this to defame other actresses, but there were real fans. Because idols were so perfect in the eyes of fans, they all felt that their idols were suitable for any roles. Then there was a lot of news about Gu Ning herself. Good news ounted for 78%, while bad news ounted for 23%. Gu Ning didnt care about the bad news. As long as it didnt cross the boundary, she could turn a blind eye on it. By the time Gu Ning read the news, Leng Shaoting had finished cooking, and the two of them ate together. After eating and packing, Leng Shaoting had to go back to the military base, so he decided to drive Gu Ning to the Shengning Organization along the way. Oh, Senior Jiangs and Senior Sis ID cards are done. Do you need me to send them to yourpany, and you can give it to them? Leng Shaoting said on the way. Sure. Gu Ning replied, and asked, What is their address!? In XX block. I bought a house there for them. Although they are temporarily living with our master now, they cant live together forever. After all, they will get married and start a family in the future. The house is a gift for them. My man will send over their ID cards, the key to the house and the real estate certificate, Leng Shaoting said. Okay. Gu Ning replied. She didnt mind that Leng Shaoting gave Jiang Liluo and Si Jin a house as a meeting gift.. It showed his kindness, and Long Shaoting didntck money anyway. Chapter 2421 - Qiao Ya Is Missing

    Chapter 2421: Qiao Ya Is Missing

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions If they didnt have the ability, they wouldnt do that. Leng Shaoting left after driving Gu Ning to the Shengning Organization. Separating was always sad, but they would see each other again in the near future. Anyway, if they didnt go to work and stayed together all day long, they would get sick of each other sooner orter. Everything was going well in Gu Ningspany. If there was a problem, Chen Cangyi would have reported it to her earlier on. At about 3 pm, someone sent over Jiang Liluo and Si Jins ID cards and ownership certificate. However, Gu Ning didnt leave herpany until it was 5 pm. It wasnt rush hour yet, so she went to have dinner in the siheyuan before 6 pm. When she got back to the siheyuan, Gu Ning gave the ID cards and ownership certificate to Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. When they received the ownership certificate, both Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were shocked. They only knew that Leng Shaoting was going to help them with the ID cards. They had no idea that he even bought a house for them. Because they needed a home address to make ID cards, Leng Shaoting directly gave them a house. Its too expensive. We cant take this. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were touched, but they felt that they shouldnt take this expensive gift. Since Shaoting is willing to buy you a house, you can take it! Shangguan Yang said. He was also surprised that Leng Shaoting would directly give them a house, but there was no reason for him to take it back after he gave it to them. But its too expensive, said Jiang Liluo with hesitation. Dont worry, the only thing Shaoting doesntck is houses. He has too many to live in. Its very kind of him that he wants to give you a house, so just take it, said Shangguan Yang. Yeah, just take it! said Gu Ning. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were convinced by Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang, so they took it. After that, they called Leng Shaoting and thanked him in person. When Gu Ning was free, she taught Jiang Liluo and Si Jin stuff that they didnt know yet. They had learned a lot these days, but they had almost no knowledge ofplicated stuff. They were going to learn how to drive soon, so Gu Ning introduced its function to them first. Given their good memory, they were able to remember it within a short time. After they got familiar with the structure of the car, Gu Ning let them read the questions and answers of Subject 1. During this time, Gu Ning took out her phone and yed on it. She hadnt chatted with her friends for a long time, so she decided to ask them how they were doing. Once Song Miaoge learned that Gu Ning was in the capital, she asked whether she was free the next day. If Gu Ning was free, they could meet up. Gu Ning wasnt busy, so she agreed. Zhang Zikai saw their messages and didnt hesitate to join them. Therefore, the three of them made an appointment. They would go shopping in the afternoon, then have dinner the next day. At 3 am, Gu Ning received Gao Yis call and he told her that Qiao Ya was missing. Qiao Ya was missing? Sote at night? Gao Yi said that there were three strangers outside their house earlier. They went to have a look, then got into a fight. The three people were very strong and professionally trained. The two of them were fighting against three people, but they were at an advantage. However, Qiao Ya chased after one of them who ran away, so he was left alone against the other two. He was still at an advantage, but was unable to catch them. When Gao Yi came back to his senses, Qiao Ya was already gone. He couldnt find her, so he thought that Qiao Ya might have been captured. Those people must havee for the two of them, but they couldnt defeat them at the same time, so they decided to capture one of them. The first idea that appeared in Gao Yis mind was that those people must have been sent by the killer organization they were part of before. After hearing the whole story, Gu Ning agreed with Gao Yi on his idea. However, it was also possible that she was their target. Because they couldnt catch her, they went to catch her people. Either way, Qiao Ya was missing and Gu Ning would definitely go to find her. She didnt want anything bad to happen to Qiao Ya. Without dy, Gu Ning got up and changed her clothes before going out. The others could hear it when Gu Ning left sote at night, but they all knew that Gu Ning could make decisions on her own, so none of them asked her why she went out sote. Actually, if Gu Ning had to go out sote in the night, it must be because of something very important. So if they stopped her, it might cause her unnecessary trouble. As for Gu Nings safety, they were slightly worried, but not too much, after all, Gu Ning was very good at fighting. She wasnt likely to be hurt. If it was tricky and Gu Ning needed their help, she would certainly let them know. She wouldnt risk her life. Once Gu Ning was outside, she called K. Ks phone was always on, so he saw it the second Gu Ning called him. Not many people had his number, and it must be something serious because it was veryte now. ordingly, K immediately picked up his phone. Upon seeing that it was Gu Ning, he realized that it must be important, so he answered it at once. Qiao Ya is missing. Check the surveince cameras around my house in Century City. About a dozen minutes ago, said Gu Ning. Sure, K said, then hung up. Without hesitation, he got up and turned on hisputer. It was shocking that Qiao Ya was missing! She used to be a professional killer! Therefore, K thought that she might have been captured by the killer organization she had worked for before. Although he had removed their names off the wanted list, it didnt mean that the killer organization would stop chasing them. It might just pay less attention to them, but it would still catch them if they met by chance. Gu Ning could also be the target, because she had many enemies. Her enemies might not be able to defeat her, so they decided to catch the people by her side. Before K found out the truth, Gu Ning had to go to Century City. She had no idea where she should go right now. If K couldnt get more information before she arrived at Century City, she would try to collect some clues by herself. If K got information, she would go after the criminal. It was veryte at night and the traffic on the road was light, so Gu Ning drove as fast as possible. Normally, it would take people forty minutes to get there, but Gu Ning arrived in only twenty minutes. At this time, K also had a result. After Qiao Ya ran after the fleeing man, the man suddenly threw white powder at Qiao Ya.. Qiao Ya subconsciously blocked it with her hand to prevent the white powder from entering her eyes. Chapter 2422 - Why Didnt You Kill Me?

    Chapter 2422: Why Didnt You Kill Me?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The next moment, the man took out a gun and shot Qiao Ya in the stomach. Because Qiao Ya used her hand to protect her eyes, she didnt notice what the man was doing and was hit by the bullet. After being shot, Qiao Ya became slow and began to lose the advantage in the fight. Before long, she was caught and taken away. Although Qiao Ya became much stronger after working for Gu Ning, she was an ordinary woman, so there were many people who were stronger than her. Even if she was very strong, she could make mistakes sometimes. Therefore, even though the man was no match for Qiao Ya, Qiao Ya was still caught by him. The man wasnt that much weaker than her, so it wasnt difficult to make Qiao Ya make mistakes. After Qiao Ya was taken away, she was put into a ck MPV without a license te, then it drove in a certain direction. With the message, Gu Ning immediately went in that direction. In order to know where they went, Gu Ning kept talking with K on the phone. Afterwards, Gu Ning took out another phone to call Gao Yi and told him where Qiao Ya was taken. As soon as Gao Yi learned where they went, he got in his car and drove. Whether he could catch them or not, he wouldnt stay at home and do nothing. At least he had hope when he chased them. Qiao Ya was tied up after she was taken away, and her wounds werent dressed at all. Because she didnt expect idents to happen when she went out with Gao Yi, she didnt bring power crystals with her. As a result, she was weak after losing so much blood. Luckily, the gunshot wasnt fatal, so she would be fine after a while. Tolerating the pain, Qiao Ya asked, Who are you? Why did you catch me? Qiao Ya also believed that they might have been sent by the killer organization she had worked for before. Although K had helped them remove their names off the wanted list, they didnt think they could live a peaceful life afterwards. If members of the killer organization met them by chance, their lives would still be in danger. Therefore, they were very careful after they escaped. Of course we came to kill you. Do you think you can survive just by removing your names from the wanted list? said the man. He didnt bother to hide their purpose. It wasnt beyond Qiao Yas guess, so she wasnt surprised when the man admitted it. Why didnt you directly kill me since you found me, asked Qiao Ya. We havent caught the Flying Eagle yet. We need to use you as bait. The man said, And we know your new leader has something. Our head wants to draw her over to our side. I wonder how important you are to her. He was talking about Gu Ning. Since they heard of Gu Ning, they had done thorough research. Qiao Ya got mad once she heard that they had actually targeted Gu Ning, and she med herself for dragging Gu Ning into trouble. If you want to draw her over to your side, do you know her background? Qiao Ya asked mockingly, as if she was saying that they were merely nobodies. She was aware that they had already collected information about Gu Ning, but she wasnt sure how much they knew about her. Therefore, she said that to test them. Well, since we know her, weve done research. Shes the chairman of the Shengning Organization. She has connections in many industries. Shes also excellent at fighting. I have to say that shes very outstanding, or our head wouldnt pick her, said the man. He didnt keep it a secret from Qiao Ya. However, they had no idea about Gu Nings rtionship with the Leng family and the Tang family. They only knew that Gu Ning had a rtionship with many important figures. They didnt know that Gu Ning was the Leng familys granddaughter-inw and the Tang familys granddaughter. If they knew, they wouldnt dare to cause Gu Ning trouble. They werent afraid of the Leng family and the Tang familys influence in politics and business, but they were scared of their status in the military. Although their organization wouldnt give in to power, they would yield to the army. Do you only have me as leverage? Dont you think its not enough? Qiao Yaughed at herself. She knew that Gu Ning wouldnt abandon her, but it was impossible for Gu Ning to work with them. Qiao Ya understood that Gu Ning was dragged into trouble because of her, but she had no intention ofmitting suicide at this moment. If she was dead, they would lose the leverage to threaten Gu Ning, but Gu Ning didnt need to negotiate with them at all. Given Gu Nings abilities, she could rescue Qiao Ya without giving up anything. We do not only have you, well also harm her business if she doesnt agree. I dont think she can fight back, said the man. He didnt bother to hide their n from Qiao Ya, because he had confidence that Gu Ning couldnt stop them. In other words, he had great confidence in their organization. He felt that Gu Ning couldnt stop them even if she knew what they were going to do. Qiao Ya didnt ask further about that, but she knew that Gu Ning would totally ruin their organization if they dared to mess with her. It was easy for Gu Ning to do. They didnt leave the capital, but went to an abandoned warehouse. After that, they would contact Gu Ning and make a deal with her. They didnt lure Gao Yi there and catch him before contacting Gu Ning, although they could hold the two of them hostage by doing that. They thought that Gao Yi would tell Gu Ning after he noticed that Qiao Ya was caught, so it wasnt a smart move if they tried to lure Gao Yi out now. ordingly, they chose to directly contact Gu Ning and carry out their n. However, what they didnt know was that Gu Ning was already aware of their whereabouts, and she wasing closer. Because of that, they didnt drive fast. They only drove slightly faster than normal. Gu Ning, on the other hand, drove as fast as possible. Therefore, even though Gu Ning was twenty minutester than them, she still got close to them when they had almost reached their destination.. In order not to be noticed by them, she didnt continue to go closer, but she could watch them with her Jade Eyes now. Chapter 2423 - Is It True?

    Chapter 2423: Is It True?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After a few minutes, their car disappeared from the surveince cameras, because they went into a narrow road without any surveince cameras. However, their car was still in Gu Nings sight with her Jade Eyes, so she didnt need K to watch them now. She could follow them by herself. Gu Ning followed their car into the narrow road. After driving for another two kilometers, Gu Ning saw their car stopped at an abandoned warehouse. When she was still two hundred meters away from the abandoned warehouse, she stopped the car by the roadside. She decided not to drive closer. It would make noises if she drove closer, which would attract their attention. At this time, Gao Yi hadnt arrived yet, so Gu Ning told him on the phone to stop behind her after he came. She also told him not to go over without her. She nned to go there alone, not because she was afraid that Gao Yi would be a drag on her, but because it was more convenient for her to do it alone. She could give them a surprise attack. Gao Yi was anxious, but he listened to Gu Ning because he was unwilling to hold her back. After that, Gu Ning got out of her car and was ready to walk over. Before that, she let the monster fox out. She wasnt sure whether they had helpers. If they did, their helpers might fight against Gao Yi. Gao Yi was alone, and it could be dangerous, so Gu Ning left the monster fox to help him in case any idents happened. There was a distance of two hundred meters between her and the warehouse, but Gu Ning got over there like lightning. She stopped outside the warehouse and didnt rush inside. Instead, she used her Jade Eyes to check Qiao Yas condition. Qiao Ya wasnt in too bad a condition. She was shot, but her life wasnt in danger. She had just lost a lot of blood, so her face was a little pale and she was weak. In addition to Qiao Ya, there were also three men in the warehouse. They were those strangers who went to Century City and caught Qiao Ya. After that, they gathered and left together. When Gu Ning had just arrived, one of them took out his phone and was about to call her, but she didnt know that. She only saw that they and Qiao Ya were on different sides now, which was a good opportunity for her to take action. Gu Ning moved very fast. After hearing a loud crash, they saw Gu Ning standing in front of them. The next second, she directly attacked them. They were scared and immediately fought back. They only knew that someone was attacking them and didnt have time to see the person clearly. However, Gu Ning used her magical energy to attack them, making her extremely strong. Therefore, even though those men realized that they should fight back, they were hit before they could do anything. The powerful force hit them, like a hundred kilograms of gravity sprinting towards them, directly knocking them several meters away. Then they hit a pile of scrap iron behind them, and fell heavily to the ground. The hit seriously injured them and damaged their internal organs. Two of them had broken ribs, and one was stabbed by a steel bar which was lying under his feet. The three of them vomited blood and could barely get up. They might even die because of the serious injuries. All of them were stunned by Gu Nings strength, because she easily kicked them away with a single movement and badly injured them. Besides, this person turned out to be Gu Ning. They knew that Gu Ning was excellent at fighting, but they didnt know that she was this strong! After injuring them, Gu Ning left them aside and started to untie Qiao Ya. She took out a power crystal and told her to take it. After taking the power crystal, Qiao Ya felt much better and was filled with strength again. However, the bullet in her stomach had to be removed as soon as possible. Because the three men couldnt move now, Gu Ning started to remove the bullet for Qiao Ya first. Gu Ning knew that Qiao Ya was shot, so she had prepared tools for that when she came here. They were in her backpack. She couldnt take the tools out of her telepathic eye space right here. If she did that, her secret would be exposed. The three men were surprised, but Qiao Ya soon epted it. Gu Ning was very efficient and professional. Within a minute, she removed the bullet. She didnt stitch the wound, but directly took out liquid power energy to deal with the wound. In an instant, it stopped bleeding and quickly healed. The wound stopped bleeding and healed after the medicine was applied once. However, if they wanted to remove the scar, Qiao Ya had to continue to apply it, so Gu Ning handed the rest to her and asked her to apply it once a day. After taking the power crystal and removing the bullet, Qiao Ya recovered a lot and could move freely now. Without dy, Gu Ning called Gao Yi and asked him where he was. Gao Yi had just arrived and stopped his car. In fact, Gu Ning was only a few minutes earlier than him. Since Gao Yi arrived, Gu Ning told him toe to the warehouse. After hanging up, Gu Ning asked Qiao Ya, Do you know who they are? Yeah, they were sent here by the killer organization I worked for, but they didnt aim to kill me and Flying Eagle. They actually targeted you. Their head has heard of your abilities, so they want to draw you over to their side. So they caught me first and tried to use me to make you give in. They also said that they will harm your business if you dont agree. They said that, but I dont think theyll really do it, said Qiao Ya. Hearing that, Gu Ning was displeased. Did they think she was easy to bully? How could they try to make her yield and even harm her business? Gu Ning immediately turned and walked towards the three men. Is that true? She wasnt doubting Qiao Yas words, but she needed to make sure. Otherwise, shecked a good reason to punish them! If it was true, she needed to ruin their organization before they harmed her. Anyway, the killer organization must have done many bad deeds, so it would be good if it was ruined. So what? I know that you are strong, but our head always gets what he wants, said a man. Although they were very scared of Gu Ning, they didnt think that Gu Ning would dare to kill them, so they wouldnt beg her for mercy for the time being. Chapter 2424 - Yes, Me

    Chapter 2424: Yes, Me

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Great, if so, I think I should totally destroy your organization first. Gu Ning sneered. Since they admitted it, there was no reason for her to doubt that. You? The man showed obvious disdain. He knew that Gu Ning was very strong, but it was impossible for her to destroy their organization alone! Yes, me, said Gu Ning confidently. As a cultivator, with the help of the monster fox and the humanoid tree vine, it shouldnt be difficult for her to destroy a killer organization. If she couldnt do it alone, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin could help her, making it very easy. Funny! They refused to believe it. If there were ten people of Gu Nings level, they might lose. However, although Gu Ning could easily injure them and they had to admit that Gu Ning was strong, they thought that she was only able to do it because they werent prepared. If Gu Ning attacked them when they were prepared, she wouldnt have seeded so easily. It was true that Gu Ning seeded in beating them because they werent prepared, but it was her skill that allowed her to approach them without them noticing her. And she was able to beat them with a single movement even though they realized what was happeningter. Therefore, it was clear that there was a huge gap between their abilities, but those men refused to admit it. At this time, Gao Yi arrived. He wasnt relieved until he saw that Qiao Ya was fine, but he still asked worriedly, Are you alright? Gao Yi didnt know that Qiao Ya was shot, because Gu Ning didnt want to distract him while he was driving. If he was distracted, he might have had a car ident, so she didnt tell him. Even though Gao Yi was unaware of that, he knew that she must be injured because although she was very strong she was still caught by those men. Qiao Ya would be fine after Gu Ning came, but Qiao Ya was his girl. Whether she was injured or not, he was worried about her. Im fine, said Qiao Ya with a smile. After making sure of it, Gao Yi waspletely relieved. Then he turned to look at those men with a cold face, but he couldnt do anything illegal since Gu Ning was here. What do you think? What should we do now? Gu Ning asked Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Miss, if you dont want to kill, why dont we disable them. Theyll lose their skills, said Gao Yi, filled with anticipation. He used to be a professional killer, so killing was his job. He didnt feel guilty when people died in front of him. However, after he started working for Gu Ning, he didnt kill again. Therefore, even if those men tried to kill them, he was still reluctant to deprive them of their lives. Anyway, disabling those men wasnt exactly a light punishment. Those men would have to live the rest of their lives in pain. Anyway, he and Qiao Ya were fine now. No! Once the three men heard that Gao Yi wanted to disable them, they shouted angrily. If you dare do that to us, our head will get revenge, one of them said. I know, but he wont do it for you. Dont forget that weve served the same organization. If you fail to finish your task, youll only be abandoned, said Qiao Ya mockingly. All of a sudden, the three men didnt know what to say. It was true that they would only be abandoned if they failed to finish their task. Their head would pay Gao Yi and Qiao Ya back simply because he wanted to draw Gu Ning over to his side instead of taking revenge for them. As a result, they wouldnt survive whether Gu Ning killed them or let them go. Great, then well disable them. Gu Ning agreed. Ill make arrangements and then we can go destroy the organization you worked for before. How dare they target me? Ill teach them to stay away from me! Hearing Gu Nings words, Gao Yi was a little confused, because he didnt know that the head of the killer organization was actually targeting Gu Ning, but it wasnt the right time to ask about it now. Go back to the car. Leave them to me, said Gu Ning. She told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to leave first, because she was going to release cold magical power to freeze and disable their limbs. If Gao Yi and Qiao Ya stayed, they would be affected too. Sure. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya nodded, then walked out. At this time, the three men began to panic. They wanted to escape, but they were too seriously injured to get back to their feet, let alone run away. It was impossible for them to beg Gu Ning for mercy. Their pride wouldnt allow them to do that. Anyway, given the current situation, even if they begged Gu Ning for mercy, she wouldnt let them go. Gu Ning didnt rush to take action, but only stared at them. When Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had walked far away, she released cold magical power to attack them. Instantly, the three of them felt cold, but they thought it was a cold wind blowing in. However, they soon felt their bodies be stiff and sore. So they immediately realized that something wasnt right. What was going on here? They didnt see Gu Ning do anything to them! Looking at the vague smile on Gu Nings face, they felt it was caused by her, but she had just stood there. What did you do to us? one of them asked. Although Gu Ning did nothing except stand there, he knew it must have something to do with her. Do your bodies feel stiff and painful? Have you noticed that you can barely speak now? Gu Ning asked with a faint smile. You The three men were scared. Since Gu Ning mentioned that, it must have been done by her. What exactly did you do? the man asked again. He now believed that it was caused by Gu Ning. Do you think its really strange? I didnt move at all, but your bodies have been affected. Gu Ningughed. So, given my abilities, you can hardly harm me. And I meant it when I said that Im going to destrpy your organization. Believe it or not, its not difficult for me. The three men were convinced. She did nothing, but they were already losing strength. If she could do that to them, she could do it to other people as well. It was so creepy! Was she even a human? Was she a monster or ghost? Chapter 2425 - Set out Today

    Chapter 2425: Set out Today

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The three of them had the idea at the same time, and they were all extremely frightened. Was she really a monster or a ghost? Although they didnt believe in monsters and ghosts, the strange feeling Gu Ning gave them made them think that she could be one. Are you really just a businesswoman? one of the men asked. It had be very difficult for him to speak now. Of course I am more than that, said Gu Ning. From their expressions, she could see that they were suspicious of her, but she didnt care. Even if they had their suspicions, they couldnt tell anyone and anyway, nobody would believe them. Hearing Gu Nings reply, they were sure that she wasnt an ordinary human, or she wouldnt say that! They only knew that she was a businesswoman, but she told them that she was more than that. Alright, now, its up to you whether you can survive today, said Gu Ning in the end. At this moment, the three men were mostly frozen. They wouldnt die soon, but they could barely move or speak. They could only whimper. Gu Ning wouldnt throw them away in the wilderness, since it was no different from killing them. Therefore, she nned to call the policeter. She simply wanted to scare them by leaving them here. Unfortunately, even if they were rescued, they couldnt be cured and would have to lie in the bed forever. After that, Gu Ning left, leaving the three men in despair. They felt that they would die here, because they couldnt move or speak. It was impossible for them to seek help. ... Two minutes after Gao Yi and Qiao Ya returned to the car, Gu Ning came back, then they left together. It was almost daybreak, so Gu Ning didnt go back to the siheyuan. Instead she went directly to Century City with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. In the morning, she needed to ask them about something, but for now they would have a rest first. Both Gao Yi and Qiao Ya used to be professional killers, so they had encountered dangerous situations many times before. What had happened today didnt affect them, and they could still have a good sleep. On their way back, Qiao Ya also told Gao Yi that the killer organization tried to draw Gu Ning over to their side, and even threatened to harm Gu Nings business if she disagreed. Gao Yi was very angry about it, but he could do nothing. If the killer organization was determined to do that, it wouldnt be a problem for them. Therefore, Gao Yi supported Gu Ning if she wanted topletely destroy the killer organization. He believed that she could do it. ... Jing Yunyao and the others didnt see Gu Ning even though it was veryte, so they guessed that she might have gone to sleep in one of her other homes because it was toote. However, she was still worried about Gu Ning, so she called Gu Ning at about 7 am the next day. At this time, Gu Ning was already up. Although she didnt go to bed until it was daybreak and she had only slept slightly more than two hours, she woke up when it was the time for her to normally be awake. Gu Ning answered Jing Yunyaos call and told her about what had happenedst night. And mentioned that because it was toote, she went to sleep in Century City. Knowing that Gu Ning was safe, Jing Yunyao was relieved. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were awake too. They had made breakfast well, then called Gu Ning to join them. After having breakfast, Gu Ning said to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, Ive decided topletely destroy the killer organization you worked for before. Well take you there, said Gao Yi. Because they knew that she was going to do that, they were prepared. Where is it? Gu Ning asked. In City Yuan, said Gao Yi. Great, to prevent any idents from happening, well set out today. Ill ask two other people to go with us. After making sure, well book the ne tickets, said Gu Ning. Then she called Shangguan Yang and told him her n. She wanted Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to go with her. She could handle it alone, but it might be a little difficult if Gao Yi and Qiao Ya went with her. They wouldnt be a drag on her, but it was too dangerous for them this time. She might not be able to take care of them at that time. If anything bad happened to them, she would feel guilty. However, if she didnt take them, she wouldnt be able to find the ce. As a result, she decided to ask Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to go with them. In that case, they could easily carry out their n. When Shangguan Yang learned what had happened, he was angry too, so he also supported Gu Ning destroying the killer organization. He also asked Gu Ning whether she needed his help. He could kill all of them within seconds. Because Gu Ning was his disciple, Shangguan Yang cared about her. And since the killer organization threatened to harm her business if she refused to work with them, he had to do something to protect his disciple. However, Gu Ning turned him down. It was enough for her to take Jiang Liluo and Si Jin with. If it was really difficult, she would call Shangguan Yang then. Therefore, Shangguan Yang didnt insist. He told Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to prepare since Gu Ning woulde to pick them up in a while. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin didntin at all when they heard that Gu Ning needed their help to solve a problem. Instead, they were very happy that they were helpful, because Gu Ning had helped them a lot. They woulde back soon, so they only took their ID cards with them. Afterwards, Gu Ning went to book ne tickets. Gu Ning had seen Jiang Liluos and Si Jins ID cards, so she could directly book ne tickets for them on the Inte. Their flight would take off at 11 am. It was currently 8:10 am, so they could set out. Gu Ning needed to pick up Jiang Liluo and Si Jin at the siheyuan before going to the airport. It would take her about one and a half hours, so it should be about 10 am by the time she arrived. She was right. When she arrived at the airport after she picked up Jiang Liluo and Si Jin, it was 9:50 am. It took them about half an hour to finish everything they needed to do to board the ne. Before long, they started to board the ne. Originally, Gu Ning had an appointment with Song Miaoge, and they would have gone shopping together, but she couldnt go now, so she called Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai. They were very disappointed, but Gu Ning left because of something serious, so they didnt me her. ... Gu Ning had used Tang Ainings number to call the police and told them that there were three men left in an abandoned warehouse. The police found them and sent them to the hospital.. Unfortunately, the results were quite upsetting. Chapter 2426 - Why Not?

    Chapter 2426: Why Not?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The police found their identities, but it showed that they were all orphans, so they were unable to contact their families. The flight took three hours and ten minutes from the capital to City Yuan. Therefore, when they arrived at City Yuan, it was already 2:30 pm. They walked out of the airport, then took a taxi to the city center. At this time, it was 3:30 pm. They didnt rush to take action. They first went to the Huangdeng Hotel and had a rest. After the rest, they would eat before going. At 7 pm, they rented a car from the hotel, then set off. The killer organization that Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had worked for wasnt in an unobtrusive ce; it was in a manor in a suburb. On the surface, it was a manor, but it was actually the base of a killer organization. Although killer organizations were a very secretive existence, they didnt need to hide in very remote ces, such as deep mountains and ancient forests. As long as they had a good cover, no one would know that the basement of a manor turned into the base of a terrifying killer organization! However, that was just the base, and not where their head lived. The heads of killer organizations were always mysterious. Only a few henchmen could see the real face of their heads, because their heads usually had a mask on when they showed up. In order to prevent subordinates from betraying them, the heads of killer organizations never let too many members know their real face. As the heads of killer organizations, they were in a very dangerous position. They could be betrayed by their own subordinates, and could also be assassinated by their peers. They were in a much more dangerous situation than leaders of illegal gangs. Besides, thepetition among killer organizations was also fierce. Although Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were familiar with the ce, Gu Ning didnt let them drive. She told them to sit in the back seats in case they were recognized. They only needed to guide Gu Ning to the right ce, so Gu Ning would be the driver. Because it was a manor in a suburb, there was nothing around. Therefore, Gu Ning could only stop the car nearby, then walked over. She didnt drive there because she was unwilling to drag the Huangdeng Hotel into trouble. When they walked over, they didnt bother to hide and directly swaggered forward. It was a private manor, so outsiders werent allowed toe close. So once they reached the gate, they were stopped. However, the two people who guarded the gate were astonished to see Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. They were key subordinates of the killer organization and were loyal to their head. They were familiar with every killer and only their own mates were allowed to enter this manor. If they couldnt remember the faces of all the members, they couldnt do their job well. Killers in the organization, however, didnt necessarily know each other. Although it was a base, killers normally wouldnte back unless they were summoned. They could live outside. Usually, they were taking days off, carrying out tasks, or receiving training somewhere else. Therefore, killers didnt meet often. That was the reason why Gao Yi and Qiao Ya failed to recognize the three men who were sent to kill them. Unfortunately, after Gao Yis and Qiao Yas names were put on the wanted list, the whole organization remembered their faces. If they met by chance one day, they would kill them. After all, only dead people couldnt tell secrets. As long as they were still alive, it was possible that they would tell other people about the killer organization. How dare youe back? asked the gatekeeper in surprise. He knew it wasnt a kind visit. Why not? Gao Yi said. With Gu Nings help, they dared to do anything. If Gu Ning didnt help them, they indeed wouldnt have dared toe back. Well, since youre back, dont ever think to leave again, said the gatekeeper, getting ready to attack Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. At this moment, Gu Ning opened her mouth. Are you sure that youre going to use violence? Do you think you two can defeat the five of us? Hearing that, the two men were shocked, because they could see that Gu Ning and the others were very strong. Since they dared toe here, they couldnt be weak. They had to be well-prepared. In that case, the two gatekeepers thought that they better stay calm and figure out their purpose first. Why did youe? asked a gatekeeper. We met a few people yesterday. They said that your head wants to see me, so Im here. If he really wants to see me, tell him to talk with me in person, said Gu Ning. The two gatekeepers frowned a little. They didnt know that their head had sent out people to find this girl. Anyway, since she said that, they had to ask for their heads opinions. Whats your name? asked a gatekeeper. He had to know her name before he went to report it to their head. My names Gu Ning, Gu Ning said. Wait for a while. I need to ask our head first, said the gatekeeper. Then he called their heads servant. Not many people had their heads number, and they could only call their heads servant if anything happened. As soon as their head heard the news that Gao Yi and Qiao Ya came back with Gu Ning, he was very surprised. In that case, his people must have found them and might have been caught in trouble. Otherwise, his people would have called him. The head realized that Gu Ning didnt cooperate. It definitely couldnt be a friendly visit! Even though it was an unfriendly visit, he still decided to see her. Whether she agreed to work with him or not, he needed to talk with her first. Besides, if he didnt go, she might cause damage to his base. He would be a joke if other killer organizations heard about that. If Gu Ning was willing to cooperate with him, he could let go of Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. However, if she wouldnt, he would kill Gao Yi and Qiao Ya because they had betrayed their organization. He wouldnt let Gu Ning go either. She found out about his base so she would be a time bomb if he let her go. The head told the gatekeeper to take Gu Ning and her people to have a seat in the living room, and that he would be there in half an hour. He didnt think Gu Ning and her people had any choice after they came into his manor.. She would either agree to work with him and leave, or be killed. Chapter 2427 - For an Explanation

    Chapter 2427: For an Exnation

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning, however, didnt think it was a big problem. This manor might be very dangerous, but she didnt think she would get hurt. Therefore, when the gatekeeper said that they could go in, Gu Ning didnt hesitate at all and walked inside. The others did the same. The two gatekeepers, on the other hand, felt they had too much confidence. Werent they afraid that they wouldnt survive today? One of them stayed to guard the gate, while the other guided them inside. Along the way, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to check every corner of the manor. This manor looked as normal as any other on the surface. All the people in it were very strong, but it didnt mean that they were all killers. There werent many people there; the number wouldnt exceed fifteen. There were two guards at the gate of the manor, two at the gate of the main building, two in the backyard, and two in the room. The people outside the door were all guarding and patrolling around, while the people inside were watching TV leisurely. They had to be the management of this organization. The basement of this manor was an important ce. It was about one meter underneath the ground on the first floor. In the basement, there was a conference room of about fifty square meters, a pantry, a bathroom, and a warehouse. In this warehouse, there were many guns and explosives, as well as some valuable objects, gold, silver, jewelry, antique calligraphy and paintings. All of these things were their payments, because not every person who hired them used cash. In the conference room in the basement, there were three people sitting and talking. They might be killers, and their conversation should be rted to a task. The gate of the manor was about a hundred meters away from the main building. When they approached the gate of the main building, the two guards outside walked towards them. They also recognized Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, so when they saw them they were surprised. It was beyond their expectation that Gao Yi and Qiao Ya woulde back by themselves. What happened? one man asked the gatekeeper who brought Gu Ning and her people over. This is Miss Gu. Shes the guest of our head. Our head told them to wait in the living room for a while. Hell arrive in half an hour, said the gatekeeper. Come on in! Hearing that, the man nodded and didnt ask further. They knew what they shouldnt ask about. However, they were still curious about why Gu Ning came here. Werent they afraid that they might not be able to leave after they came here? Given their confident and calm look, they didnt seem afraid. Perhaps this Miss Gu had made a deal with their head so that she could protect Flying Bird and Flying Eagle. Guards at the door couldnt go in without permission, so they only rang the bell and waited in silence. Before long, the door opened. A man about forty years old came to open the door for them. When he saw Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, he was surprised too. Housekeeper, this is Miss Gu. Shes the guest of our head. Our head told them to wait in the living room for a while. Hell be here in a while. Before the man said anything, the guard reported everything to him. The housekeeper squinted a little, but didnt ask further. Come in! he said. Gu Ning and the others walked inside. Although he didnt know why Gao Yi and Qiao Ya came back with this Miss Gu, they had to be there for something important since they were their heads guests. As the housekeeper, he shouldnt ask about that. He took them to have a seat in the living room, then poured tea for them, but nobody drank it. They werent afraid that it might be poisoned. Even if the tea was poisoned, they would still be fine after drinking it. They simply didnt want to do that. The housekeeper said nothing, but wouldnt take his eyes away from Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. However, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya ignored his gaze. Half an hourter, their head came. He was tall and strong and he had a ck mask on his face. However, although he covered his face, Gu Ning had a pair of Jade Eyes, so she could still see it. He was handsome and young. He should be about thirty years old. When Gao Yi and Qiao Ya saw him, they felt slightly guilty, so they didnt dare to meet his eyes. After all, they used to work for him and they had betrayed their organization and the head. When the head saw Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, he didnt show obvious anger, because it had happened many times before. Till now, he had punished all the betrayers, except for Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. It was because of Gu Ning. Gu Ning removed their names and photos from the wanted list and they couldnt be uploaded again. Miss Gu, why are you staring at me the entire time? Did I impress you? The head joked when he noticed that Gu Ning was focusing on him. Saying that, he went to sit across from Gu Ning. Gu Ning wasnt mad at his words and said, Since youve done research on me, you should know that I have a fianc. Hes extremely handsome. There is no man who is more attractive than him in this world. Im not interested in you at all. Your fianc is indeed very handsome, but Im not worse than him, said the man. He didnt think that he was less attractive than Leng Shaoting. Actually, he was almost as good-looking as Leng Shaoting, but Leng Shaoting was the most handsome guy in Gu Nings opinion. Why dont you take off your mask and let me have a look then? Gu Ning said. No, I dont think its a good idea, said the man. It was impossible for him to take off the mask. Gu Ning had already seen his face, so she didnt care. Miss Gu, I bet you didnte to my ce for cooperation, right? asked the man with certainty. Yeah, your people captured my people and injured her. They even threatened me and told me that if I dont agree to work with you, youll harm my business. I dont have a good temper. Since you dare to do that, I need an exnation, said Gu Ning in a t voice. She didnt look angry at all. Your people? The head sneered. Perhaps theyre your people now, but theyve betrayed me. Its my right to punish them. Miss Gu, I do want to cooperate with you.. If youre willing to do that, I can let them go. Chapter 2428 - Impossible

    Chapter 2428: Impossible

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I dont care what theyve done before. They are now working for me. I should surely protect them, said Gu Ning. Although she knew that it was Gao Yi and Qiao Yas fault for betraying the head, she wouldnt hesitate to protect them after they started to work for her. In addition, they betrayed the head simply because they were reluctant to do bad deeds any longer. There was nothing wrong with that. Hearing that, the head wasnt mad. Miss Gu, is it a no? he asked. Its impossible that Ill cooperate with you. If you agree to let them go and stay away from my business, the problem will be solved today. If not, Im afraid we will have to have a fight to decide whos the boss here, said Gu Ning. The head wouldnt allow her to leave without paying. Even if Gu Ning didnt want to have any conflicts with him, he would still cause her trouble. Gu Ning understood his n. She either agreed to work with him, then left here safely, or he would stop them from leaving if she refused. However, he might not have the ability to keep them here. Impossible? Well, it seems you have no intention to cooperate with me at all, Miss Gu. You simply came to tell me to let these two betrayers go and stay away from your business. The head snorted. He wasnt surprised, but felt that Gu Ning was too confident. She specially paid him a visit to tell him to listen to her. Who did she think she was? What ce did she think she was in right now? How could shee and go as she wanted? Did she think she was the boss here? Why were they so confident? Could they really leave hereter? Even though the housekeeper and the other servants couldnt interrupt now, they looked angry and began to stare at Gu Ning and the others unkindly. Yes, said Gu Ning. Do you think its possible? the head asked mockingly. Its up to you. If it doesnt work, Ill destroy this ce and solve the problempletely, said Gu Ning arrogantly. Youre arrogant! The head was angered. Gu Ning just said to his face that she was going topletely destroy his ce. The housekeeper and the other men were also angry. Looking at Gu Ning and her people, they showed a desire to kill. Staring at Gu Ning, the head put a lot of pressure on her, trying to threaten her, but it was useless. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin werent affected either. Only Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were slightly affected. Im not only arrogant, Im also strong. If you dont believe it, give it a try, said Gu Ning arrogantly again. Great, then Ill see what you can do. Get in here now! The head was extremely mad. The moment he finished speaking, six armed men came inside and pointed their guns at Gu Ning. The housekeeper and other men in the room also took out their guns and pointed them at Gu Ning and her people. The head knew that Gu Ning and her people didnt carry guns, because there were sensors at the gate of the manor. If they had something they shouldnt have, they would be discovered. Otherwise, the head wouldnt have allowed them toe in. Facing their guns, Gu Ning and her people stayed calm. They werent afraid at all. If they werent cultivators, they might be in a lot of danger when so many guns were pointed at them. However, they were cultivators. Even if those men fired the guns, there was no need for them to avoid the bullets. They could easily deflect the bullets back with magical energy. By then, only those men would be injured. Although they pointed their guns at Gu Ning and her people, they did nothing without an order from the head. The head frowned a little when he saw that Gu Ning and her people stayed so calm. He knew that Gu Ning must be prepared since she dared toe to his ce, but he was curious about her abilities now. Therefore, he was slightly worried that Gu Ning might really be able to destroy his base. However, at least on the surface, he had to stay tough. Miss Gu, are you sure youre going to destroy my ce? Gu Nings attitude had angered him and he couldnt wait to get rid of her, but he knew that he would suffer a great loss too if a shoot-out happened. As the head of the killer organization, he had to keep the organization in consideration, so he still hoped that Gu Ning could agree to cooperate with them. However, he couldnt ept the conditions sheid out. She wanted him to let go of Gao Yi and Qiao Ya and stay away from her business. In his eyes, if they couldnt reach cooperation, Gu Ning and her people would be a time bomb. Since we dared toe, were well-prepared for this. I dont think a few guns can hurt us. Im actually surprised by your arrangement. I thought you would arrange for dozens of people to attack us, said Gu Ning, looking down her nose at the head. That was her real thought. She indeed thought that there would be many killers in this base, so she called Jiang Liluo and Si Jin toe with her. Although she was also a killer in the previous incarnation, she didnt belong to any killer organization. She had only received professional training, so she knew very little about killer organizations. If so, there is nothing I can say now. Fire! The head stopped talking with Gu Ning, and gave an order to shoot. As soon as he finished, his people shot at Gu Ning and her people. Right at this time, from Gu Nings body, a strong magical energy was generated and formed into a barrier. It covered all of them, but mortals couldnt see it. As a result, in their eyes, Gu Ning and her people didnt fight back at all. Before Gu Ning and her people came here, they had analyzed the situation in the base. They knew how to handle it, so no one panicked now. The head and his people were shocked when they found that Gu Ning and her people didnt hide at all. They even felt that they might be dumb and were digging their own graves. The next second, the bullets reached Gu Ning and her people. However, right when they believed that Gu Ning and her people were going to be hit by the bullet, the situationpletely changed. When the bullets were only half a meter away from Gu Ning and her people, they suddenly bounced back. This reversal was strange and unexpected, so they widened their eyes in surprise.. Unfortunately, before they could react, the six of them were hit by the rebounding bullets at the same time. Chapter 2429 - Cant Leave?

    Chapter 2429: Cant Leave?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The power of the bullets that bounced back was no lighter than the ones shot, but they just didnt hit in any fatal spots. The head didnt fire his gun, so no bullet came back to hit him, but he was also greatly scared and immediately backed up a few steps. What happened? Why did the bullets bounce back? They were sure that it must have something to do with Gu Ning and her people, but they still couldnt believe it. It seemed that Gu Ning and her people could do magic! Could they really do magic? How was it possible? They refused to believe that monsters and ghosts really existed. They didnt believe in magic either, but they couldnt understand what had happened just then. Did they have to believe that some of Gu Nings people were monsters or ghosts? Are you humans? the head asked. Although he was frightened, he had topose himself. More than just that, said Gu Ning meaningfully. She didnt deny it, nor admit it. She understood their fear, but she didnt bother to exin it. Hearing Gu Nings answer, they felt that Gu Ning or one of her people wasnt a human. Are any of you a monster or ghost? The head was desperate to figure it out, otherwise he wouldnt be able to rx. In fact, even if he figured it out, he would still be anxious. Whether they were humans or monsters, he was doomed to fail today if he continued to fight against them. However, given the current situation, he was left with no choice. Besides, he couldnt ept failure. If you think there is, then there is, said Gu Ning. She still didnt give him a clear answer. Anyway, she didnt deny it, so they were sure that one of Gu Nings people was a monster. Knowing that, the head became worried, but he had to face it. Whatever you are, since you came, you cant leave. Gather more people now, shoot them! The head made a hard decision. He didnt believe that they couldnt injure Gu Ning and her people, but he was afraid that he might be hurt in the fight, so he moved farther backwards. At the same time, he sounded the rm to summon all the other people in the manor to help them. Hearing the heads order, the other men in the room began to shoot at Gu Ning and her people. Although they had all been injured by the rebounding bullets, it wasnt serious and they could still continue to fight. And now they knew that the bullets could be bounced back, so they stayed alert. Once bullets were bounced back, they would swiftly move away. After all, they were trained professionally, and they werent weaker than those killers. Therefore, the injury didnt affect their agility. ordingly, they sessfully avoided the bullets that were bounced back. Gu Ning and her people didnt have patience and wouldnt allow them to continue to shoot at them, so they soon took the initiative and fought back. Although Gao Yi and Qiao Ya couldnt knock the bullets away, they could avoid them, so Gu Ning didnt need to worry about them. In order to capture all of his followers, they had to capture the head first. Without dy, Gu Ning directly attacked the head of the killer organization. The head was aware that he couldnt escape, so he decided to face the challenge. He wasnt sure whether he could defeat Gu Ning, but he had confidence in himself. If he was at a disadvantage, he could run awayter. He had great pride in himself and wouldve never allowed himself to escape, but he was unwilling to lose his life when he knew that he was doomed to fail. He would choose to run away in order to survive. As long as he was still alive, he could take revenge in the future. As the head of a killer organization, he was surely skilled. At least, he was a match for Gu Ning when she didnt use magical energy. However, Gu Ning was aiming to kill him, so she wouldnt hesitate to use her magical energy. Once Gu Ning used magical energy, the head was easily controlled by her. He was shocked that Gu Ning was so much stronger than he thought, and he also clearly knew that he was going to lose within the next few moments. As a result, he wanted to escape now more than ever, but Gu Ning controlled him and there was no chance for him to run away. He wanted his subordinates to help him out, but his subordinates were even weaker than him. They were already lying beaten on the ground. His subordinates were injured before him and weaker than him. What was worse, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were at a higher level than Gu Ning, so it couldnt be easier for them to beat those men. Because Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were not reallyparable to Jiang Liluo and Si Jin, they each fought against one man at a time and were at an advantage. After Jiang Liluo and Si Jin beat four men, they quickly went to help Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. With a single movement, they punched those men, knocking them down and those men could hardly get back to their feet. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin used powerful magical energy, so they could kill with a single punch. However, they couldnt kill right now, so they only seriously injured them. Once the rm was sounded, all the other people in the manor gathered in the room. Unfortunately, the second they came in, they were beaten up. They had no chance to save the head. At this moment, the head was also injured by Gu Ning. Afterwards, Gu Ning caught his hand and put cold magical power into his body. She didnt do that through the air, so that other people wouldnt be affected. Before Gu Ning came here, she had no intention of killing. She just nned to disable them and destroy their base. Gu Ning wasnt afraid that the heads subordinate woulde to pay her back for him. She would beat them up if they dared to cause her trouble. Anyway, she didnt think that the subordinates would do that for the head. A killer organization was a cold-blooded ce, especially for those killers. Nearly all of them were trafficked here when they were little. They were forced to receive the training, or they would be killed. Therefore, even though they listened to their head, they hated him too. They killed to survive. If the head was in trouble, they wouldnt wait to run away. Only those who had been treated sincerely by the head would have the idea of taking revenge for him. Those people were his henchmen. Gu Ning was a little worried about that, because they would be desperate.. They might suddenly ce a bomb in one of herpanies and she would suffer a loss. Chapter 2430 - Not Afraid of Revenge

    Chapter 2430: Not Afraid of Revenge

    Therefore, Gu Ning decided to go to the basement and take all the valuables. If they really took revenge for the head one day in the future and caused her damage, she would take the valuables aspensation! After all, herpanies were in many different ces. She might protect some of them, but it was impossible for her to guard every one of them. Although the cold magical power Gu Ning put into the heads body didnt affect other people, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin felt it because they were also cultivators. However, they were confused when they noticed that it was an evil magical power. Gu Ning was a good cultivator. How could she release evil magical power? Wasnt this what evil cultivators could do? They were right. Normally, only evil cultivators could use cold magical power to hurt people. Good cultivators couldnt do that. They were curious, but it wasnt the right time to ask about that. Even though Gu Ning could use evil magical energy, she was a good cultivator and an upright person. Moreover, she was also Shangguan Yangs disciple, so they wouldnt have negative opinions about her. The head immediately felt that something was wrong with his body. He knew it must have been caused by Gu Ning. He was scared and struggled at once, but he barely had strength to escape. What did you do to me? he questioned angrily. Rx, I wont kill you; you will just be unable to move ever again. You wont be able to talk either. Thats the price you pay for your stupidity, said Gu Ning meaningfully. Being unable to move or speak ever again was torture, but the headcked courage to ask Gu Ning to kill him. He still had hope that he could get better as long as he was still alive. However, for now, he tried to persuade Gu Ning to let him go. I ept the condition you just set, said the head. Although he was reluctant to do that, he didnt want to be dumb and disabled. Toote, anyway I just said that, I didnt really mean it. Since I came here, I had no intention of letting you go. To be honest, I came here from afar in order topletely destroy your organization. Or itll be a waste of my time. Gu Ning sneered. You The head was angry. He was mad that Gu Ning just said that to fool him. However, he could do nothing about it now, because Gu Ning hadplete control over him. He could only try to threaten her. Youll be paid back if you treat me like this. At this time, it was very difficult for him to say aplete sentence, which scared him. If I was afraid of revenge, I wouldnt havee here, said Gu Ning. She knew that if she didnt kill all of them, she would be paid back. However, if she didnt take action first, her business would be damaged, so why shouldnt she take the initiative? It would be better if she killed all of them before they damaged her business. Killer organizations had no moral standards. If they had, they wouldnt have established such cold-blooded organizations. Therefore, Gu Ning believed that they meant what they said. They were really going to damage her business. The head was struck dumb. It was true. If Gu Ning was afraid of them, she wouldnt havee here. Besides, given Gu Nings abilities, she could protect herself. She might only lose some money. In addition, he wasnt actually sure whether there were people who were willing to pay Gu Ning back for him. People were selfish. If other people knew how strong Gu Ning was, they wouldnt risk their lives for him. What was worse, there were plenty of people who wanted his seat in the organization. Those people couldnt wait to see him get in trouble. They would thank Gu Ning for disabling him instead of paying her back for him. The head fell into despair. As long as Gu Ning refused to let him go, he would suffer the result Gu Ning told him. For the first time in his life, he regretted messing with Gu Ning. He didnt know how strong she was, but she was much stronger than a human. In fact, exactly because he had no idea how strong Gu Ning was, he had made that decision to threaten her. If it happened again, he might make the same decision and suffer the same result. When the head couldnt move or speak at all, Gu Ning stopped, because he might die if she continued. Wait for me here. Ill be right back. Gu Ning said to Jiang Liluo and the others. She was going to rob their storeroom. Sure. They replied, and Gu Ning went out. With the help of her Jade Eyes, Gu Ning quickly found the entrance of the basement. The door was locked, but she easily opened it. Afterwards, she swiftly went into the storeroom and put all the valuables into her telepathic eye space. When she was back into the hall, only five minutes had passed. Nothing else happenedter, and those killers did nothing. They were subordinates, but Gu Ning didnt let them go. She disabled all of them, but not as seriously as what she had done to the head. After that, they left. They didnt destroy the manor, because she only came to disable the members of the killer organization. She couldnt kill them all, but it was enough that the head was disabled. Besides, not every member of the killer organization was in the base, and she didnt have time to find them. If some of them really took revenge, she would deal with them then. Half an hourter, someone showed up at the manor. It was the deputy head of the killer organization. Some of his people were in the manor, so he soon heard about what had happened. Gu Ning didnt injure the other men seriously, so they could still move and talk a little. They just had a hoarse voice and it was difficult to hear them clearly. When the deputy head learned that the head was seriously injured, he was extremely happy, because he had waited for today for a long time. He was more experienced than the head, but he wasnt the head. He couldnt ept that. After the deputy head witnessed what had happened to the head, heughed out loud. Ha-ha, ha-ha, Night Soul, look at you now! Do you know how long Ive waited for today? Night Soul was the heads codename. He used to be a professional killer. Relying on his own abilities, he made it to the position of the head of their organization. Unfortunately, he ran into Gu Ning.. Chapter 2431 - When to Get Married?

    Chapter 2431: When to Get Married?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Night Soul was aware that the deputy head had waited for today for a long time. In fact, the deputy head had tried to harm him many times before, but had never seeded. Besides, he didnt have evidence to prove it, so he couldnt do anything about it. In the killer organization, the deputy head had no less influence than him, so he didnt dare to turn against the deputy head. There would be no winner, and someone else would take advantage of their conflict. He would also lose his position as the head of the killer organization. Therefore, he chose to tolerate it and sat in his position steadily. Behind the other members back, Night Soul had tried to murder the deputy head too, so he wasnt too mad when the deputy head did the same thing to him. Both of them wanted the other dead, but they knew what they shouldnt do. No matter how serious the conflicts between them became, they wouldnt hurt their families. They knew each others real identity, but their families didnt know that they were members of a killer organization. It had nothing to do with their families. It was their own decision. ordingly, neither of them broke that rule. Now, Night Soul was very angry, but there was nothing he could do. At this moment, the deputy head controlled his life. Whether he could survive or not, it was up to the deputy head. However, Night Soul still hated Gu Ning the most. If it hadnt been for her, he wouldnt have fallen into such a desperate situation. Well, since the head cant move or speak, I dont think he can be our head any longer. From now on, Ill take that responsibility. And you, dont worry, Ill send you to a good hospital. The deputy head gloated over his misfortune and looked very excited. He was really grateful to the person who injured Night Soul, so he wouldnt bother to pay her back. Anyway, she could easily injure Night Soul so badly, so he would be no match for her. He wasnt dumb, and wouldnt risk his life. He only hoped that she only had a grudge against Night Soul, instead of their organization. After injuring Night Soul, she should stop damaging their organization. After all, he who understood the times was a wise man. Among the people here, except for one man who served the deputy head, all of them were Night Souls men. Unfortunately, they could barely protect themselves now, let alone protect Night Soul. After Gu Ning and the others went back to the hotel, they directly went to rest in their rooms. They booked two presidential suites. One suite had three rooms, while the other had two rooms. Gao Yi and Jiang Liluo stayed in the suite with two rooms, while Gu Ning and the girls slept in the suite with three rooms. Although Gao Yi and Qiao Ya, and Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were couples, Gu Ning went out with them, so they preferred not to sleep in the same room as a couple. Actually, even if Gu Ning didnt go out with them, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin still wouldnt stay in the same room. They were born in an ancient time, so they had conservative values. Before they got married, they wouldnt have sex. Before they left, Gu Ning put a miniature camera in the manor, so she could see the situation over there. She bet that the head had no ability to take revenge now even if he had that thought! The next day, Gu Ning and the others didnt leave right after they got up. They stayed in City Yuan for another half a day and left at night because they wanted to see what the killer organization would do. However, it stayed very quiet. Even if the organization wanted to do something, it would only happen within the organization. No outsiders would know about it. After all, it was a killer organization and the government would definitely get rid of it once it was exposed. If it was only an illegal gang, the government would allow it to exist. At about 2 pm, news came out. It was said that the heir of the Qin family in City Yuan was suddenly handicapped. The heir of the Qin family was Night Soul. And the Qin family was a major rich family in City Yuan. As soon as Gu Ning heard the news, she did research to figure out whether the Qin family was aware that its heir was actually the head of a killer organization. If the Qin family knew, they would certainly pay her back after knowing that she injured Night Soul. Although Gu Ning wasnt afraid of trouble, she was still unwilling to deal with unnecessary trouble. If the Qin family only targeted her, it wouldnt be a problem. However, if they targeted her business, it would be an issue. She could make them pay for her loss, but it wouldnt do her any good. If her factories were damaged, it would affect the supply of her products. After Gu Nings research, she figured out that the Qin family didnt know that its heir was also the head of a killer organization. However, she wasnt sure whether they would find out now that Night Soul was injured. Anyway, she would see what she could do ording to the situation in the future. She had limited abilities, so she could only deal with trouble when it came. Gu Ning didnt ask Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to stay and watch the Qin family, because it was where the killer organization was based. Its members often came here, and could easily recognize them. After all, Night Soul gave an order to chase and kill Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. If they were discovered, they would be in a lot of danger. Back in the capital, it was already 10 pm. Gu Ning drove Jiang Liluo and Si Jin back to the siheyuan first, then went to Century City with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. Because they just had conflict with a killer organization, Gu Ning stayed in Century City for a few days in case Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were targeted again. Wherever she went, she would take them with her. As Gu Nings personal assistants, it was actually their job to follow Gu Ning everywhere. However, sometimes, Gu Ning told them to have some private time, so they didnt stay by her side every day. In addition to that, Gu Ning did it for another reason. She asked them, Oh, have you ever thought about getting married? Gu Ning had that question for a long time, because Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were both in their thirties. They ought to have a family at that age. Um, weve never thought about that, said Qiao Ya. In fact, she had thought about it, but she didnt think it was a good choice for their life. Why? Is it because of me? You are my bodyguards and you have to stay with me all the time and protect me, but you still can have your own life. I also dont need you to protect me forever. You can have another job if you want.. You can live an ordinary life like everyone else, said Gu Ning. Chapter 2432 - Marriage Is a Deal

    Chapter 2432: Marriage Is a Deal

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions As bodyguards, they didnt have much free time and had to stay by Gu Nings side most of the time. Therefore, Gu Ning nned to let them do something else. She couldnt keep them as her bodyguards forever, since it would be a waste of their lives. Moreover, Gu Ning didnt need bodyguards. She only needed them to deal with things for her when it was necessary, so they would live their own life sooner orter. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were surprised by Gu Nings n. At the same time, they were touched too. They ran away from the killer organization in order to live an ordinary life, so they actually wanted to get married and have a family. However, they felt that they couldnt work for Gu Ning devotedly after they got married and had a family. That being the case, they would feel a little guilty. After all, they had only worked for her for a very short time. Anyway, they decided not to get married before Gu Ning was married. Well, well get married after youre married, Miss Gu, said Qiao Ya. Gu Ning would get married two yearster, which wasnt too long. Most importantly, they could work for her for two more years. They wanted to do their job well. Gu Ning understood what they were thinking. She sighed and said, I know you care about me, but its not necessary. Miss Gu, its our decision. After youre married, well get married, said Qiao Ya with determination. Although it was actually only her decision, she believed that Gao Yi would agree with her. Right, Miss Gu, even if we get married, we wont have a baby within three years. We arent in a rush to get a marriage certificate, said Gao Yi. He indeed agreed with Qiao Ya on what she said, because he had the same idea. Fine! Since both Qiao Ya and Gao Yi decided to do that, Gu Ning nodded. If she continued to talk about that, they might be mentally burdened. Because they had no n to have a baby within the next three years, it wasnt necessary for them to get a marriage certificate right now. Even if they were legally married now, their work and life would stay the same without a baby. They werent that young, but they werent old either. Gu Man could still give birth when she was forty years old, while in three years, Qiao Ya would only be thirty-two. So it wasnt too old for having a child. Back in Century City. It waste, so they all went to rest in their own homes. Leng Shaoting didnt contact Gu Ning today, so Gu Ning didnt bother to contact him, because she knew that he must be upied and his phone was turned off. As long as Leng Shaotings phone was on, he would contact Gu Ning no matter how busy he was. The next day, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya followed Gu Ning to herpany. Gu Ning talked with Chen Cangyi about the work. She told him to inform every manager of eachpany and factory to be careful these days, because some people might sabotage them. Although it might not happen, they could never be too careful. Actually, if their enemies sent strong people to cause them problems, it would be hard for them to protect the business. However, no matter what, they had to be cautious. At the same time, they needed to protect themselves too. If anything bad really happened, they must learn to survive first. Gu Ning only told the managers instead of all the staff, because it would cause fear and panic. She didnt want her people to fall into chaos before her enemies took action. Meanwhile, Gu Ning also told K to pay special attention to the Qin family in City Yuan. Although she could get some information about them through surveince cameras, she might lose the information she wanted to know. Facing Chen Cangyi and K, Gu Ning was very honest. She told them about the Qin familys rtionship with Night Soul. They were aware of the existence of monsters and ghosts in this world. They also knew that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, so there was no need for Gu Ning to keep secrets from them. It was Gu Nings order, so they took it very seriously, so once she left, they carried it out. Gu Ning wasnt able to go see Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai the day before yesterday, so they changed the appointment to today. She was going back to City B the day after tomorrow, and she wouldnt be able to see them then. Because it was the holidays, Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai were free all day long. They could go out anytime. Therefore, at 3 pm, Gu Ning went to see Song Miaoge. Without surprise, she took Gao Yi and Qiao Ya with her. It was better if they did not separate for a while, so she would take them back to City Bter. Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai didnt mind that Gu Ning came with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. After hanging out for two hours, it was time for dinner, so they went to have a meal. Oh, Ji Wenna broke off her engagement with Yuan Yiyang. She said that Yuan Yiyang is useless now. Right afterwards, she formed a rtionship with an important heir of another major family. Although the mans family isntparable to the Yuan family, its better than the Ji family. But that man has already divorced once. He also has a in face and is in histe thirties. Hes ten years older than Ji Wenna, said Song Miaoge all of a sudden. When they talked about Ji Wenna now, Song Miaoge stopped gloating over her bad luck. She just felt that Ji Wenna was like amodity which was sold and bought randomly. She had no right to choose at all. To be honest, Song Miaoge hated her, but sometimes she felt bad for her. For her, marriage is just a deal, said Gu Ning. Although she didnt care about Ji Wenna, she also felt a little sad for her. My family has never had that thought. My parents said I must marry someone who truly loves me and takes good care of me, said Song Miaoge. She felt that she was much luckier than Ji Wenna. At least her parents loved her and wouldnt force her to do anything. They also respected many of her decisions; they didnt approve of all of her decisions, because sometimes she made mistakes. Only parents who truly loved their daughters would hope that they could marry someone that really cared about them.. Unfortunately, many snobbish parents only used their daughters to make deals. Chapter 2433 - Zhang Zikai Is Abducted Chapter 2433: Zhang Zikai Is Abducted Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Some parents asked for a very high bride price when their daughters got married. It was beyond what the bridegroom could afford, so the wedding was ruined. A betrothal gift was a part of traditional customs, but marriage wasnt a deal. Parents shouldnt sell their daughters for money. It was a gift and the number shouldnt be too high, unless the bridegroom was willing to give more. Actually, some men were very mean and calcting. They didnt want to pay a cent when they married a woman and even med the brides parents for selling their daughter. The world was big and had all kinds of people. It would be best when both the bride and bridegroom agreed to the conditions for marriage. My family doesnt have the thought of using my marriage to make a deal with the rich or the powerful. They just hope that I can marry a man from a family of the same status as my family. If there is a huge gap, it might cause problems, said Zhang Zikai. Its true, especially when the wifes family is more influential than the husbands. Most men have a big ego. They are normally unwilling to marry a woman whose family is more influential than theirs, because it makes him feel inferior to his wife. Even if they ept it for love or for money, theyll still be mentally unstable if they can prove themselves in the future. Theyll betray you. Well, there are good men, but its really hard to find one in todays society. You never know what kind of man you marry until his real color is exposed, said Gu Ning. In todays society, there were more people who cared about status than those who didnt, so it was a realistic, not an idealistic world. For example, when Gu Ning became Leng Shaotings girlfriend, after she found out his familys status, she had asked him whether his family would dislike her. She had her pride, and didnt want to be disdained. She was also ambitious, and she wouldnt stop making new achievements. Even if Leng Shaotings family didnt ept her, she wouldnt be affected, because she only cared about Leng Shaotings attitude. As long as Leng Shaoting defended her, she wouldnt mind what the Leng family said about her and she would be together with him. As for those who disdained her, she would take them as strangers. In their rtionship, if Leng Shaoting hesitated to protect her, she would leave him without dy. Her pride wouldnt allow her to yield. I think men nowadays are even more realistic than women. Just take those men I met as examples, women actually dont care much about a mans background, but men are different. They want a wife whos no worse than him and can make money, give birth to kids, and take care of the family. Theyre looking for a free servant. My uncle divorcedst week, just because my aunt didnt want to do housework after she came back home from her work. In fact, after my aunt gave birth, she kept their home clean and tidy that year, but my uncle med her for not working. Men are never satisfied. And my aunt couldnt stand him any longer. She divorced him and left with the kid, said Zhang Zikai. She disapproved of her uncles behavior and even swore at him when she heard the news. Actually, she onlyined about that at her home, because it was her uncles family affair and she couldnt judge him. Her mother, however, directly criticized her uncle to his face, but her uncle didnt think it was his fault, so her mother had to stay away from her uncle. Two days ago, her uncle called her mother for help, but her mother refused. Although they were cousins, her mother disliked her uncle, because her uncle wasnt a good man. Well, I hope we can meet good men. There are no perfect men in this world, but we dont need a perfect man. We just want him to be upright, caring, and loving. Even though that kind of man seems really rare, said Song Miaoge. She was worried that she might meet a terrible man. After eating, they didnt go somewhere else, and instead just went to their own homes. Because it was still early, Gu Ning didnt drive them home. They would usually be safe by themselves. Unfortunately, idents happened when you thought it was impossible. Gu Ning didnt leave until her female friends left in a taxi. However, ten minutester, Gu Ning received Zhang Zikais call. Strangely, Zhang Zikai wasnt talking to her, she was talking to the taxi driver. Hey, I think you just took the wrong way. I remember that we shouldnt change direction here, said Zhang Zikai. She sounded calm, but Gu Ning could hear that she was nervous. Upon hearing that, Gu Ning understood that something was wrong. Therefore, she immediately told Gao Yi to turn their car to chase after Zhang Zikai. At the same time, she kept listening to their conversation on the phone. There is a lot of traffic on the road alhead, so we can go faster by taking this road, said the taxi driver. Zhang Zikai was borm in the capital, so she couldnt be more familiar with it. She often went to the city center and she knew whether it was the road back home by a nce. Therefore, she was clearly aware that the taxi driver took the wrong road. It wasnt the way to her home. She felt that she might have been abducted. Alright, said Zhang Zikai. She stopped asking about that, then hung up and sent Gu Ning her location. Zhang Zikai was very nervous and was trembling a little, but she had to calm herself down. Because she knew that Gu Ning wasing to save her, she could keep calm for now. The taxi driver nced at Zhang Zikai in the rearview mirror once in a while. When he saw the calm expression on Zhang Zikais face, he thought that she believed him. She wasnt ying on the phone either, so he wasnt worried that she was already alert. Gao Yi drove as fast as possible towards the location Zhang Zikai sent them. He didnt care about how many red traffic lights there were along the way, because he needed to save a girl. Zhang Zikai wasnt separated from Gu Ning for long, and the taxi driver didnt drive fast, so Gu Ning caught up to the taxi after ten minutes. Chapter 2434 - A Paradox

    Chapter 2434: A Paradox

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Because Gu Ning watched Zhang Zikai take the taxi and leave, she remembered the license te number of the taxi. So when they were near, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to check the license te first. After making sure, she checked Zhang Zikais safety at once. Luckily, Zhang Zikai was still fine, so she felt relieved. Although Gu Ning wasnt very familiar with the capital, she was still certain that this road wasnt the right way to Zhang Zikais home. On the contrary, they were moving far away from their destination. Gu Ning didnt know why the taxi driver did it. Did he figure out that she was rich after knowing where she lived? Did he do it for money? Or did he want to sexually assault her because she was pretty? No matter what, he couldnt be a good guy. As soon as Gu Ning was sure that Zhang Zikai was fine, she sent her a message and told her that they were right behind. There was no need for her to be afraid now. After reading Gu Nings message, Zhang Zikai was relieved. Because she trusted Gu Ning, she wasnt so scared now although she was still a little nervous. The next moment, Gu Ning told Gao Yi to knock into the taxi. She decided to cause an ident to force the taxi driver to stop. She couldnt let the taxi driver know that he was already exposed, because it might cause an unwanted result. Therefore, Gao Yi drove straight into the taxi. It wasnt serious, but the taxi driver had to stop and deal with it. The taxi driver was a man of about forty, who had a in face. Once he got out of the taxi, he swore at Gao Yi, What the f*ck! Are you blind? When the taxi driver was out, Gu Ning and Qjao Ya left their car as welL Zhang Zikai seized the chance and rapidly ran towards Gu Ning. Without dy, Gu Ning told Qjao Ya to catch the taxi driver. What do you want to do? Let me go! The taxi driver was scared and struggled right away. Unfortunately, he was too weak and could not get rid of them. He thought that they didnt want to paypensation, so they used violence to threaten him, but he soon realized what was happening when Zhang Zikai ran to Gu Ning At the same time, he panicked. When did the girl seek help? How could he notice nothing? Other people who drove by them also believed that Gu Ning didnt want to pay pensation after knocking the taxi, so some of them stopped and stood out. Leave it to the traffic police if there is a car ident. Dont fight! Right, be reasonable. How could you beat him after you knocked inti his car? Right, its you who knocked my car. How could you hurt me now? The taxi driver hurled the me at Gu Ning at once when he saw that many people stood out for him. Really? Is it the truth? Gu Ning sneered at the taxi driver. The taxi driver panicked again. He obviously knew it wasnt the truth, but he couldnt admit his crime. Gu Ning felt touched by other peoples sense of justice, but they defended the wrong person. Therefore, she exined. Im sorry, I knocked into his taxi on purpose, but there is a reason for that. This girl is my friend. We just ate together and left separately. I watched her take a taxi and leave, but this taxi driver didnt send her home. Instead, he drove her to another ce. My friend was scared and turned to me for help, so I chased after them. I was afraid that he would hurt my friend if he found out that he was already exposed, so I deliberately knocked into his car to force him to stop. Hearing that, everyone was shocked. This taxi driver actually wanted to kidnap this girl? There was a lot of news that single girls disappeared after taking a taxi. When they were found, they were already killed after being raped. As a result, people changed their attitude at once, especially when they saw Zhang Zikai hide behind Gu Ning in horror. They turned to re at the taxi driver. Jesus, it tums out that hes the bad guy. He wanted to abduct the girl. Call the police now. We shouldnt let him go. Right, its so scary. If this girl werent rescued, she could. Saying that, someone took out his phone to call the police. Gu Ning didnt stop him, because she had the same idea. Although nothing serious happened this time, it didnt mean that the taxi driver was innocent. If Gu Ning hadnt rushed over, Zhang Zikai could have been hurt by him, so the taxi driver had to pay for his behavior. Seeing that, the taxi driver hurriedly denied it. Nonsense, shes lying. I didnt. If he was caught by the police and was determined guilty, he could be put in jail or arrested for half a month. After being arrested for half a month, he would be a humiliation for his family. His wife would divorce him once she learned what he had done! At this moment, the taxi driver was full of regrets. My friend told you she needed to go to Manting Mansion, but this road isnt the right way said Gu Ning I-I heard it wrong. I thought she was going to Fengting Mansion. The taxi driver argued, trying to avoid the me, but the guilty look on his face betrayed him. Some onlookers didnt see that, and they felt that he might be innocent. However, more people refused to believe that. In addition, there was a big difference between Manting Mansion and Fengting Mansion. How could he hear it wrong There is a big difference between Manting Mansion and Fengting Mansion. How could you hear it wrong? My friend also asked you about it halfway on the road. You admitted that its not the usual way to her home. You even said that there is a lot of traffic ahead, so you took the faster way. Anyway, this isnt the way to Fengting Mansion either. Itsa paradox, said Gu Ning At this time, those who felt that the taxi driver might be innocent changed their opinions. It seemed that he was really guilty. Ridiculous! I didnt say that. You cant me me for what I didnt do! The taxi driver denied it emotionally. Only the girl and him were in the taxi just then, so he believed that he could get away with it as long as he refused to admit the crime. Chapter 2435 - Leave It to the Police

    Chapter 2435: Leave It to the Police

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions You said it very clearly, aid Gu Ning, then she took out her phone and yed the recording of Zhang Zikais conversation with the taxi driver. Gu Nings phone would record her calls, so every conversation she had on the phone would be recorded. When the taxi driver heard the recording, there was nothing he could argue about. He knew that he couldnt deny it again, so he tried to run away, but Qiao Ya was too strong for him. At this time, people became angrier at him. Let me go, let me go! The taxi driver ached to leave and didnt care whether people were criticizing him. He was reluctant to be taken to the Public Security Bureau. Since you dare do it, you must take responsibility. Its toote to regret it now, said Qiao Ya coldly. Ididnt do anything to her. You cant catch me. If my wife knows, shell divorce me. Please let me go. The taxi driver began to beg them. Once he said that, it proved that he indeed tried to sexually assault Zhang Zikai just then. Why werent you afraid that your wife will find out just now? If you really hurt the girl, you could be put in jail! an onlooker said. He had no sympathy for this taxi driver. I-I just lost my reason. I promise it wont happen again. I wont do it again. Please let me go. Please, Im begging you. The taxi driver cried out. He was really full of regret now. Watching him crying, several people softened. You didnt regret it until you were caught. What if we failed to catch you? Even if you know its wrong right now, you made a terrible mistake. If I hadnt rushed over, my friend would have been hurt by you. You cant deny that! said Gu Ning, She made it very clear in order to stop other people from being sympathetic to the taxi driver. It would only make bad people think that it wasnt a big deal even though they did bad deeds. They would believe that they could easily get away with the crime as long as they apologized tearfully. Some people indeed had a little sympathy for the taxi driver, but they soon came back to their reason after hearing Gu Nings words. Right, if the girl hadnt sensed the danger, she could have been hurt by the man! So we better leave it to the police. If bad people dont pay for their bad deeds, the world will be a terrible ce. The taxi driver realized that they wouldnt let him go no matter how he begged them, so he had to ept the result. There was nothing else he could do right now. Qiao Ya was too strong, and he could not get rid of her. Before long, the police came. The several policemen recognized Gu Ning, so they were excited to see her. Hi, Miss Gu. They greeted her respectfully. When other people saw the polices attitude towards Gu Ning, they immediately understood that she was an important figure. Seeing that, the taxi driver was more frightened. Nice to see you all. Gu Ning replied with a smile, then told them the whole story. The policemen were mad after hearing the story and knowing that the girl was Gu Nings friend. Gu Ning was unwilling to bully the taxi driver with her influence, so she told them to deal with the case ording to thew. Because Gu Ning had evidence and the taxi driver admitted the crime, the police didnt need Gu Ning and her people to go to the Public Security Bureau for their confessions. They just took the taxi driver and Gu Ning drove Zhang Zikai back home. It wasnt a bad crash, so their car could still drive normally. She told Gao Yi to knock against the taxi, so she would pay for the damages. After all, the taxi didnt belong to the taxi driver, it belonged to the taxipany. After driving away, Gu Ning called Song Miaoge and asked her whether she was home. Zhang Zikai encountered trouble on her way home, so Gu Ning was a little worried about Song Miaoge. She had to call her to make sure that she was safe too. Even though Song Miaoge was strong and could surely protect herself, Gu Ning wouldnt be relieved until she made sure that Song Miaoge was safe. Song Miaoge said that she would be home soon, and Gu Ning told her to send her a message after she was home. She wouldnt bepletely relieved until Song Miaoge was safely home. Gu Ning didnt tell Song Miaoge what had happened to Zhang Zikai in case Song Miaoge got anxious. After driving Zhang Zikai back to the block where she lived, Gu Ning and her people left. Zhang Zikai was safe now, because it was still early and there were many people in the block. However, she was still scared by what had happened today, so she couldnt sleep at night. Luckily, she felt much better the next day after she got up. Zhang Zikai didnt tell her family about the terrible experience. After all, she was fine now and she didnt want to worry her family. She would let her familys chauffeur drive her and pick her up in the future. The next day, Gu Ning went to ask about the taxi drivers condition. The taxi driver confessed that he had the idea of sexually assaulting Zhang Zikai when he saw her, because she was very pretty. He had an argument with his wife, so he was in a bad mood, but now he really regretted it. However, no matter how he apologized, he couldnt deny the fact that he hadmitted the crime. Even though he failed, he would still be punished. As a result, he was held in detention for a month. He should feel lucky that he didnt seed, or he could have been sentenced to life in jail. He might even lose his life there. Although the Zhang family had standards, they werent weak. They normally wouldnt bully other people with their influence, but they wouldnt hesitate to fight back. In fact, the Zhang family was unaware of what had happened to Zhang Zikai this time. If her family heard about it, the taxi driver would surely be put in jail for a few years. ording to thew, he shouldnt have a serious punishment, but the Zhang family knew how to y the game. They didnt want him to die. They just needed him to be punished seriously. It was Zhang Zikais idea to keep it a secret from her family, or Gu Ning wouldnt have taken care of it. If she dealt with it without the Zhang familys agreement, it might cause conflict.. Chapter 2436 - It’s Real?

    Chapter 2436: Its Real?

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Afterwards, Gu Ning told Zhang Zikai about the punishment the taxi driver received in the end. Although Zhang Zikai hated the taxi driver, the taxi driver didnt seed in hurting her, so she epted the result. After finding out the result at the Public Security Bureau, Gu Ning went to the antique street. She should provide more antiques for Xiangyun Antique-store now, because it was running out ofmodities. For safety, Gu Ning couldnt leave too many antiques there. Once she arrived at the antique street, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see whether there were real antiques. She hadnt visited the antique street for a long time, and she had good luck this time. Most of the shop owners and staffers were familiar with Gu Ning, but the stands at the sides of the road werent, so Gu Ning went straight to buy antiques if she saw any real ones. Although they werent very valuable, it was a cost-effective way to collect real antiques. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt bother to bargain over the prices. She would make a lot of money from them anyway. After Gu Ning left with a real antique, a stand owner who recognized her said quietly, Oh, what should I say? Is it a good thing or a bad thing for you? There was a real antique on your stand, but you didnt know. You just sold it. If you knew its real, you could make a fortune from it. What did you say? Do you mean the one I just sold is real? The other stand owner rounded his eyes in shock and couldnt believe his ears. Although they did antique business, they normally sold fake ones. If he knew there was a real one on his stand, he surely wouldnt sell it. Yes! Stand Owner A replied. Why didnt you tell me? Jesus, its real? How much is it worth? Stand Owner B was heavily hit. I didnt know it. If Ihad known it, I would have bought it earlier. The girl picked it up, so I realized it must be real. Even if I knew its real, I didnt dare to tell you. Do you know who she is? Shes the boss of Xiangyun Antique-store. Shes much more influential than you can imagine. I dont dare to mess with her, said Stand Owner A. Hearing that, Stand Owner B was stunned. In despair, he sank to the ground. The girl was an important figure, so he didnt dare to ask her to return the antique to him. People around them also felt sorry for Stand Owner B. What he just sold was a piece of bronzeware. If it was real, it could be worth at least hundreds of thousands of yuan, but he sold it for just several thousand yuan. He originally thought he asked for a high price, and even felt happy for making a lot of money from the deal. Unfortunately, it turned out that he was the dumb one and the girl made a fortune instead. Because of the unprofitable deal, he was too sad to manage his stand today and directly went home. After Gu Ning sent the antiques to Xiangyun Antique-store, she stayed there for a while, then left. Stand owners had mixed emotions when they saw Gu Ning. They hoped that she could stop before their stands, but they didnt want her to buy their antiques. If she stopped before their stands, it meant that there were real antiques and they could sell them to make money on their own. However, if she wanted to buy the real antiques, they didnt dare to refuse in case she was displeased. Therefore, they had mixed emotions. Along the way, Gu Ning didnt stop before another stand, because there were no more real antiques. Even if she saw a real one, it wasnt worth a lot of money, so Gu Ning did nothing. It was impossible for her to go ahead and tell the stand owner that there was a real antique on his stand. After leaving the antique street, she went back to the Southern District. It was time for lunch, so they dined outside. After having lunch, she went back to herpany, then in the afternoon, she took Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to have dinner at the siheyuan. Because she was going to City B tomorrow, it would be thest meal she had with Shangguan Yang and the others at the siheyuan. It wasnt the first time that Gao Yi and Qiao Ya had visited the siheyuan. They were familiar with Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao, so it wasnt inconvenient for Gu Ning to take them with her. Although Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt ask about it, they knew that both Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao were people with magical power. Therefore, they had great respect for them. In fact, even if they werent people with magical power, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya would still respect them, because they were senior to Gu Ning. Because of Gao Yi and Qiao Yas presence, they werent as carefree as usual. After having the meal and a rest, Gu Ning left with Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. She also told them that she was going back to City B tomorrow. She would leave tomorrow afternoon, so she would visit Master Leng in the morning. Because she would go visit him tomorrow morning, she told Master Leng in advance. Master Leng was very happy to hear that Gu Ning wasing to see him. At 9 am the next day, Gu Ning went to the Leng familys house. The seniors were out for work, while the young were home. However, Leng Shaojia locked herself in the room all the time. Only Leng Shaoxi and Leng Shaoxun stayed in the living room with Master Leng. Actually, they sat there because they knew that Gu Ning woulde, otherwise they would go to deal with their own business. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya didnt follow Gu Ning to visit the Leng family, because they would be very embarrassed and nervous. Therefore, Gu Ning drove there alone and told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to wait for her at her ce. Everyone was happy to see Gu Ning, except for Leng Shaojia. Normally, Leng Shaojia would walk around once in a while, but she directly hid when Gu Ning came. She even told a servant to serve food to her in her room. Gu Ning felt nothing about it. She didnt force Leng Shaojia to stay in her room; Leng Shaojia was the one who refused to go out. Gu Nings flight would take off at 3:50 pm, so she left the Leng familys house at 2 pm to head to the airport. She told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to take a taxi to meet her there. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if she had to go back to Century City which was in another district. Gu Ning arrived at the airport earlier than them, so she went to get her ne ticket and passed the security check. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya arrived ten minutester. It was twenty minutes away from the departure time. By the time they arrived at City B it was 6 pm. After they left the airport, it was 6:20 pm, so they took a taxi to the city center and dined outside.. Chapter 2437 - I Don’t Want to Have Your Baby!

    Chapter 2437: I Dont Want to Have Your Baby!

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions When they had the meal, Gu Ning received Gu Qings call. Gu Qing told her that Old Mrs. Gu just woke up. Although Gu Qing understood that Gu Ning didnt want to hear news about Old Mrs. Gu, Old Mrs. Gu woke up after taking Gu Nings medicine, so Gu Qing felt she should let Gu Ning know. Because Gu Ning had intended to let Old Mrs. Gu wake up, she wasnt surprised when she heard the news. However, she had no interest in it, so she only gave a light response. Hearing her light response, Gu Qing realized that it wasnt out of Gu Nings expectations. In other words, it was Gu Ning who made Old Mrs. Gu wake up. Figuring that out, Gu Qing had mixed emotions. Ningning, thank you. At this moment, Gu Qing didnt know what else she could say. Does my mom know? Gu Ning asked. Not yet, I havent told her yet, said Gu Qing, She was hesitating to tell Gu Man about it. Although Gu Man had a terrible rtionship with Old Mrs. Gu, it was her biological mother after all, so Gu Man had the right to know. Dont tell her then. My mom just delivered. She needs to have a good rest. I dont want her to be affected, said Gu Ning. Sure, said Gu Qing. Since Gu Ning said that, she didnt insist. Afterwards, Gu Qing stopped talking about Old Mrs. Gu. In fact, they were very surprised that Old Mrs. Gu could regain consciousness again. Even though Gu Qinxiang expected it to happen, he still couldnt believe it when it actually happened. Although Old Mrs. Gu woke up, she couldnt move freely. She eithery in bed or sat in the wheelchair. Luckily, she was conscious and could speak vaguely now. She could say short sentences, which wasnt difficult to understand, but it was hard for her to finish a long sentence. Either way, Old Mrs. Gu was alive now. She used to be in a vegetative state, which was no different from being dead. Gu Man was physically strong, but she just gave birth to a baby, so she went to have a nap too. And Tang Yunfan didnt want his wife to be alone, so he went back to the room with Gu Man. Tang Yunhang had something to deal with, so he went back to his study. So only Tang Haifeng, Jiang Lihua, Tang Jiakai, and Gu Ning stayed in the living room. It was still early, so they chatted with each other. Oh, when will Jiayange back? Tang Jiakai asked Jiang Lihua. Because Cao Wenxins wedding would be held in a few days and the New Year festival was a weekter, Tang Jiayang woulde home. Hell arrive at the airport of City B at about 9 am tomorrow, said Jiang Lihua. Ningning, are you free tomorrow morning? Why dont we go to pick up Jiayang together? Tang Jiakai asked Gu Ning. sure! Gu Ning said. Although she spent little time with Tang Jiayang and they werent very close, they kept in touch and werent strangers. Anyway, since they were cousins, they were a family even if they werent familiar with one another. At 10 pm, all of them went back to their own rooms and at 10:30 pm, Gu Ning received Leng Shaotings call. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting chatted on the phone, she told Leng Shaoting the idea she just had. Ive rarely seen such a beautiful new-born little baby, but its reasonable, because my parents are very good-looking. I was thinking that our baby will probably be pretty too. Both of us are attractive after all Hearing that, Leng Shaoting stiffened a little, then suddenly had an impulse to have a baby with Gu Ning. Unfortunately, Gu Ning hadnt reached the age of consent yet, or he would really have a baby with her right now. Even though people were more open-minded nowadays, he wouldnt let Gu Ning get pregnant before they were married, because it could cause rumors, especially since Gu Ning was a celebrity. However, he still joked about it. Ningning, are you implying that we can have a baby now? Ill work on it when Im back. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, feeling embarrassed. I dont want to have your baby! She argued.. Chapter 2438 - Ignore Her

    Chapter 2438: Ignore Her

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions The moment Gu Ning finished speaking, she realized that she was wrong. She just said that their baby would be good-looking because both of them were beautiful, but now she refused to have his baby. She was embarrassing herself! Gu Ning wanted to exin it, but Leng Shaoting threatened her on the phone. Ningning, if you dont want to have my baby, whose baby do you want to have? Ididnt mean that. I was just saying that I dont want to have your baby right now. Were not married yet. I dont want to be med for getting pregnant before marriage. Im a celebrity after all, said Gu Ning. Great. Leng Shaoting was satisfied. Xin Bei and your cousin will hold their wedding in a few days. If there is nothing to deal with, Il go to City B the day after tomorrow. Perhaps I can stay there for a few days and go back to the capital for the New Year festival. My mom and I will visit the Tang family afterwards, said Leng Shaoting. Because Master Leng was old now, he couldnt travel much, so he would only give Tang Haifeng a call to exchange well wishes. In the Tang family, Gu Man was still recovering and Tang Yunfan couldnt leave her, so Gu Ning would visit the Leng family on behalf of the Tang family. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent formally engaged yet. They werent married either, so it wasnt necessary for them to make a formal visit to each others family during the New Year festival. However, if they came, the Tang family would surely wee them. After they were engaged and married, they would pay a formal visit. Thats just my n, but it might change, so dont tell your family about it yet, said Leng Shaoting. Sure, said Gu Ning. She didnt want any emergencies to happen and hoped that Leng Shaoting could enjoy a happy festival at home. In fact, as the leader, Leng Shaoting could take days off as he liked, while many soldiers couldnt go back home for the New Year festival for years. The next day, after having breakfast and resting for a while, Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai went to the airport. Gu Ning was the driver, because she was better at driving. Whenever Gu Ning was with them, Tang Jiakai didnt want to drive. Gu Ning sensed their nces, and understood that they might have misunderstandings about her and Tang Jiakai, but she didnt care. They were cousins, and there was nothing wrong between them. After that, with a nce, Gu Ning saw a familiar face. It was Jiang Yutong. There was also a girl who was with Jiang Yutong. Jiang Yutong heard that Tang Jiayang woulde home today. Although she didnt now when he would arrive, she knew it would be this morning, so she came very early. Actually, they could see from the disy screen that there was only one flight from the capital of Country Y to City B in the morning and it set off at 9:10 am. Jiang Yutong was aware that Tang Jiayang disliked her and even kept a distance from her. Her family had also warned her not to mess with Tang Jiayang, but she still liked him, really deeply. She couldnt stop herself from collecting information about him anding to see him. Gu Ning saw Jiang Yutong, but Jiang Yutong didnt see her. After all, there were too many people in the arrival hall, and there was a distance between them. Tang Jiakai didnt notice Jiang Yutong until he saw Gu Ning was looking at her. In an instant, Tang Jiakai was mad and said coldly, Why is she here? She must know that Jiayang ising home. She came for Jiayang. Tang Jiakai hated Jiang Yutong very much. If so, shell only embarrass herself. We can just ignore her, said Gu Ning. They couldnt stop Jiang Yutong froming to the airport, and they would see what they could do if she really went to bother Tang Jiayang. Well, Jiang Yutong is so hateful. Shes really crazy. How could she fall in love with her cousin? Does she think shes still living in the ancient times? Rtives cant get married. And Jiayang dislikes her. He only controls his temper because they are rtives. If I were him, I would have swom at her! Tang Jiakaiined. He felt it was totally uneptable that Jiang Yutong fell in love with Tang Jiayang. Um, not everyone is mentally healthy, and its hard to control ones emotions, especially love. We cant stop her from loving Tang Jiayang, but we can stay away from her. I also think that Jiayang should really show his real attitude towards her, or she wont stop, said Gu Ning. She didnt want Tang Jiayang to be bothered by Jiang Yutong.. Chapter 2439 - I Don’t Want You to Sit in It

    Chapter 2439: I Dont Want You to Sit in It

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Imust tell Jiayang to be more unkind to Jiang Yutong this time, said Tang Jiakai. When Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai were talking, someone took photos of them and posted the photos on Weibo. She wanted to figure out their rtionship. Although she didnt have many fans, she @(mentioned) many gossip influencers, so her post was quickly reposted and many Inte users saw it. Some Inte users thought that Gu Ning might have a new boyfriend. Other Inte users, however, felt there was nothing wrong about Gu Ning being with a male friend. It was very normal after all, and they were in a public ce. It was an airport, so they must havee to pick up a friend. Unfortunately, some Inte users believed that Gu Ning had an abnormal rtionship with this man and she must have cheated on her boyfriend. Therefore, they hurled abuse at Gu Ning. Luckily, there were more Inte users who stood with Gu Ning, and a few photos couldnt prove anything. A girl who had a boyfriend could also have male friends. There was nothing wrong even if a girl was alone with her male friend. They didnt go to the theater or have a meal together, which might be abnormal. They were in the airport, so obviously they came to pick someone up. The man could also be Gu Nings subordinate, or her rtive. It was really uneptable that they jumped to conclusions without any evidence. However, some malicious Inte users still wouldnt stop criticizing Gu Ning. Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai didnt pay attention to Weibo, so they didnt know about it. When it gradually got more and more attention on Weibo, Tang Jiayang came out and they went to wee him, so they didnt have time to y on the phone. Gu Ning and Tang Jiayang deliberately avoided Jiang Yutong, so they walked slowly. They wanted to see what she nned to do. After Tang Jiayang arrived, he turned on his phone and called Tang Jiakai. Tang Jiakai then told him that Jiang Yutong was also in the arrival hall. Knowing that Jiang Yutong was also there, Tang Jiayang fell into a bad mood, but there was only one way out, so he had to face it. Tang Jiakai also told Tang Jiayang to be as unkind as possible to Jiang Yutong this time. If he couldnt totally disappoint her or make her scared of him, she wouldnt stop bothering him. They didnt care whether she would be heart-broken. People must pay for their actions. She had a wrong idea, so she should pay for it. Otherwise, she would believe that she still had a chance. Tang Jiayang agreed that he should really change his attitude towards Jiang Yutong, or she would continue to bother him. When Tang Jiayang was out, Jiang Yutong saw him and got excited. Without dy, she walked to him and said, Hi, Jiayang, wee back! What a coincidence! I came to pick up my friend. I didnt expect to see you here. She came to pick up her friend? It was an excuse, because Jiang Yutong didnt want Tang Jiayang to know that she specially came to see him. She didnt want him to hate her. However, if she came to pick up her friend and they met by chance, it would be different. Hi, said Tang Jiayang in a t voice. He didnt bother to embarrass her and nned to leave her behind. At this time, Tang Jiakai and Gu Ning walked over. Tang Jiakai didnt hesitate to embarrass Jiang Yutong and he said, Coincidence? I dont think so. You and your friend have sat here for a long time. Didnt you speciallye here after hearing that Jiayang will be home this morning? You Jiang Yutong flushed in humiliation when Tang Jiakai pointed it out publicly. She didnt expect that Tang Jiakai and Gu Ning had already noticed her. It was quite embarrassing! Anyway, Jiang Yutong refused to admit it. Its nonsense! I just got here, and I came to pick up my friend. She didnt think that they had taken videos or photos of her. Really? I just took a photo of you, and there is a timestamp on it, said Tang Jiakai. He actually didnt know what Jiang Yutong was thinking, but that was what he thought, so he said it aloud. He also didnt have a photo; he was simply tricking Jiang Yutong. Without surprise, Jiang Yutong panicked. She was surprised that Tang Jiakai really had taken a photo as evidence. How could he do that? All of a sudden, Jiang Yutong didnt know what to do, and Gu Ning was unwilling to waste more time arguing with her. After all, they were in a public ce and they were rtives. It wasnt a good thing if they continued to embarrass each other, so Gu Ning called them to leave. Tang Jiakai disliked Jiang Yutong, but he knew when to stop, so he listened to Gu Ning and stopped arguing. However, Jiang Yutong refused to let them go. She directly chased after them and said, I didnt drive here. Let me and my friend take your car! Jiang Yutong understood that the Tang family would send people to pick Tang Jiayang up, so she had the intention of sharing the car with Tang Jiayang. Therefore, she purposely didnt drive. Unexpectedly, it was Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai who came to pick up Tang Jiayang. Anyway, they were rtives, so she didnt believe that they would leave her behind. Unfortunately, she was wrong, because they really wouldnt hesitate to leave her behind. No, said Tang Jiakai at once. Why? Jiang Yutong was reluctant to give up. Because its my car, and I dont want you to sit in it, said Tang Jiakai. You Jiang Yutong was struck dumb. She understood that her rtionship with Tang Jiakai was really bad, so it wasnt surprising that Tang Jiakai didnt want her to sit in his car. Normally, she wouldnt bother to, but today she was determined to sit in his car. Therefore, Jiang Yutong threatened him. If you dont let me sit in your car, Ill call your mother. Whatever, said Tang Jiakai. He couldnt care less. Although he knew that his mother would tell him to let Jiang Yutong sit in his car, he would still refuse to do that. Lets go, said Tang Jiakai, then pulled Tang Jiayang and Gu Ning away. Jiang Lihua didnt call Jiang Lihua, but she continued to follow Tang Jiayang. Gu Ning and the others said nothing, but they wouldnt allow her to get in their car. Yutong, why dont we take a taxi? Jiang Yutongs friend said. She was willing to be cooperative, but it was too embarrassing and she really wanted to leave. Chapter 2440 - Do You Want to Fight?

    Chapter 2440: Do You Want to Fight?

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Although she also felt it was uneptable that Jiang Yutong fell in love with her cousin, it was her personal affair. She had no right or courage to judge her. In Jiang Yutongs eyes, she was only ackey, but the Jiang family was more influential than her family and her parents ordered her to form a good rtionship with Jiang Yutong. Therefore, no matter how displeased she was, she wouldnt say anything as long as it had nothing to do with her. However, she really felt too embarrassed to follow them. If you want to leave, go take a taxi on your own. Ill go with them, said Jiang Yutong. She didnt care about her friend right now, and only wanted to follow Tang Jiayang, Jiang Yutongs friend knew that she wouldnt seed in taking their car, so she had to stay with Jiang Yutong, or the Jiang family would me her for leaving Jiang Yutong alone at the airport. As Jiang Yutongs friend, she had to follow her. If she left right now, Jiang Yutong would certainly vent her anger on her, even though it was Jiang Yutong who told her to leave first. Some people were too self-centered to care about other peoples feelings. The girl stayed friends with Jiang Yutong because it was her familys order and Jiang Yutong hadnt done anything horrible to her yet. Jiang Yutong simply shouted at her sometimes when she lost temper. Jiang Yutong followed Tang Jiayang and the others to the parking lot, and was determined to take their car, but Tang Jiakai stopped her. Gu Ning would still drive the car, so she got in first, then she opened the trunk so that Tang Jiayang could put his suitcase in. Afterwards, Tang Jiayang got in the car as well. It was Gu Nings advice. She told him not to face Jiang Yutong and to let Tang Jiakai deal with it. Tang Jiayang needed to be unkind to Jiang Yutong, but not now, because they were in a public ce. It wasnt suitable for him to do that. Tang Jiakai coldly stared at Jiang Yutong, then said coldly, Jiang Yutong, stay away from my car. Just send me back, please! Jiang Yutong said, looking pitiful. Although she disliked Tang Jiakai, she had to act pitiful in front of him in order to take his car. No way, if you dare to touch my car, Ill beat you. Dont think Ill be gentle just because youre a girl, said Tang Jiakai seriously, threatening her. He never beat women, but he wouldnt tolerate such an unreasonable woman. He was a reasonable man, but he hated ridiculous people, and he had no time to waste on arguing. You Jiang Yutong didnt believe that Tang Jiakai would dare to beat her, but he looked very serious, so she was still a little scared. Several male onlookers heard Tang Jiakais words, and felt that it was uneptable. It wasnt what men should do, so they stood out and med Tang Jiakai. Hey, bro, as a man, you cant beat women. Its not what we do. And how could you leave a girl alone here? He was friendly, because he just wanted to persuade Tang Jiakai to be gentle. He didnt aim to argue with him. Although they didnt know their rtionship, they felt that they were either a couple, or the girl liked him. No matter what, they believed that Tang Jiakai shouldnt leave Jiang Yutong alone here and even threatened her. Its none of your business! Being criticized by them, Tang Jiakai was displeased at once and retorted in anger. Its none of my business, but your behavior is uneptable, said the man angrily. So what? Do you want to fight? Tang Jiakai got mad and seemed as if he was ready to fight. Gu Ning was afraid that Tang Jiakai might lose control of himself and really get into a fight with them, so she immediately got out of the car. Before that, she told Tang Jiayang to wait in the car. Tang Jiayang understood that Gu Ning could deal with Jiang Yutong, so he listened to her. After Gu Ning was out of the car, she said to Tang Jiakai, Jiakai, get in the car now. Tang Jiakai was displeased, but he still listened to Gu Ning and got in the car. When Gu Ning got out, those men saw her face. They were impressed by her beauty and felt that she looked a bit familiar, but they couldnt remember where they had seen her before. Jiang Yutong wanted to follow when Tang Jiakai got in the car, but Gu Ning stopped her. Jiang Yutong, were both girls, so I wont be a gentleman. I dont care who you call. Its useless. Gu Ning coldly looked at her. If Tang Jiakai really beat Jiang Yutong, he would be criticized for doing that no matter how much the Tang family disliked Jiang Yutong. He was a man after all. However, Gu Ning was different. She was a girl and the Tang family would only defend Gu Ning if she injured Jiang Yutong, because they believed that Gu Ning did it for a reason. You Jiang Yutong was mad, then threatened her. Gu Ning, if you dare hurt me, Ill post it on the Inte and let everyone sce your real face Because Tang Jiakai was a man, Jiang Yutong bet that he might not really beat her, but she wasnt sure whether Gu Ning would do that. Gu Ning was extremely strong and she was no match for Gu Ning. Therefore, she could only threaten her. However, even though she threatened Gu Ning, she didnt have much confidence. After all, Gu Ning had a lot of loyal fans, and they would surely defend her. The moment those men heard Jiang Yutong call Gu Nings name, they realized that this beautiful girl in front of them was Gu Ning. No wonder they felt she looked so familiar! They didnt know much about Gu Ning, but they had heard a little about her, so they trusted her. Since Gu Ning was so unkind to this girl, this girl must have done something terrible. In that case, they shouldnt defend Jiang Yutong any longer in case Gu Ning was wronged. No problem, lets see who the Inte users will side with, said Gu Ning confidently. I think you better tell them the whole story and let people judge whether youre a girl without standards or with an infatuation.. Chapter 2441 - Stay away from Her

    Chapter 2441: Stay away from Her

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning said that not because she wanted Jiang Yutong to post it on the Inte, because it would damage Tang Jiayangs reputation to some extent. Gu Ning said that because she believed that Jiang Yutong didnt dare to tell the truth. She would be the only one who was criticized and judged if she did that. Anyway, in case Jiang Yutong lost control of her reason, Gu Ning continued. Well, if you decide to post it on the Inte, you better be prepared to ept the unexpected result. You must be mentally strong to face the criticisms and dirty words hurled at you by the Inte users. Perhaps your family will also be affected. After all, youre from a rich family. And if it affects the Tang family, I bet youll suffer a worse result. It wouldnt cause a sensation, but Gu Ning wanted to scare Jiang Yutong. Jiang Yutong was a young girl whocked experience, so she could be easily frightened. Without surprise, Jiang Yutong looked scared once she heard Gu Nings words. She didnt want to be criticized on the Inte. Although she liked Tang Jiayang and didnt care that they were cousins, she knew that it was totally uneptable in todays society. L Jiang Yutong didnt know what to say and became weak. Those men didnt know the specific reason for their conflict, but they figured out that it must be Jiang Yutongs fault and she must have done something totally uneptable first. Miss Gu, Im sorry, we didnt know the reason, so Miss Gu, Im sorry. Those men apologized to Gu Ning at once. Even though they stood out due to a sense of justice, they had indeed made a mistake. Its fine, I know you have a sense of justice. Thats a good thing. Although its a misunderstanding, its understandable given that situation, said Gu Ning. They misunderstood them, but it proved that they had a sense of justice, so she shouldnt me them for that. Gu Ning didnt me them, and they were relieved. How about me? They just shouted at me. I feel aggrieved now. Who should take responsibility for that? In the car, Tang Jiakai was still displeased when he heard their conversation. His voice wasnt loud, and only Tang Jiayang who sat next to him could hear it clearly. Alright, they didnt know the reason. Tang Jiayang understood Tang Jiakais feelings, but they couldnt go out and argue with them. Fine! Tang Jiakai snorted and said nothing again. He was unhappy, but he justined about it for a while. He wouldnt really go out and argue with them again. After those men apologized, Gu Ning turned to get in the car. Jiang Yutong didnt dare to go forward anymore. She could only watch them leave. After that, those men also left. They said nothing to Jiang Yutong, only giving her a nce. Damn Gu Ning! Damn Tang Jiakai! Do they think they can stop me from seeing Jiayang by doing that? Well, I can see him the day after tomorrow. When everyone was gone, Jiang Yutongined loudly. She med Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai for separating her from Tang Jiayang. She had no intention of ming Tang Jiayang at all. However, Tang Jiayang also didnt want her to leave with him. Since they were gone, Jiang Yutong wouldnt stay here any longer, so she walked out alone. She didnt call her friend to follow, but her friend still did it obediently. bet shell still seek chances to approach Jiayang, said Tang Jiakai. He didnt bother to hide his hatred for Jiang Yutong. There is a chance. At Wenxins wedding, Jiang Yutong will surely show up, said Gu Ning. The Jiang family was the Tang familys rtives. Wenxin was the Tang familys granddaughter-inw, so the Jiang family would undoubtedly be invited. Right! Hearing that, Tang Jiakai was in a really bad mood, but he couldnt shut Jiang Yutong out. We can just stay away from her at that time, said Tang Jiayang, although he never wanted to be close to her. If shes as shameless as usual, well hurt her deeply. I dont care whether she can ept it. She is asking for it, said Tang Jiakai. Right, said Tang Jiayang. Jiang Jiamin knew that Tang Jiayang was back, so did Jiang Minhong and Jiang Jiamin. When they had almost arrived at the Tang familys house, Tang Jiayang received Jiang Minhongs call. Because they knew that Tang Jiayang needed to meet with his parents after he came back today, he didnt call Tang Jiayang out for a meal. Instead, he asked Tang Jiayang whether he was free tonight, and mentioned that they could have a gathering at the bar. Although they were students, they were adults too, so they could drink. They only drank a little and wouldnt get drunk, because they didnt want idents to happen. Tang Jiayang agreed. He could go out tonight, and he told them that Gu Ning was with him, so Jiang Minhong told him toe with Gu Ning. Gu Ning epted their invitation. They were close rtives of Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai, so she should build a good rtionship with them. Jiang Jiamin was also happy to know that Gu Ning woulde. Back in the Tang familys house, it was time for lunch. Tang Yunhang and Jiang Lihua never had lunch at home. They normally finished eating at their workce. Tang Yunfan, on the other hand, needed to take care of Gu Man and their new baby, so he went home for lunch. He would go to work again after lunch. Although Tang Yunfan cared about Gu Man and their new baby, he couldnt stay at home the entire time. He needed to deal with his work. He could only spend some time with Gu Man and their new baby when he wasnt busy. Tang Jiayang came home with gifts for Tang Jiayu. Te seen other new-born babies. They are all wrinkled, but Jiayu is totally different. He isnt wrinkled at all. Hes so beautiful! said Tang Jiayang. He really liked this new younger cousin. He didnt think it was a bad thing although he might no longer be the heir of the Tanghuang Organization. Even though he was educated to take over the Tanghuang Organization, he had his own dream and n. He didnt want to work in the Tang familyspany right after he graduated. He wanted to build his own career, because he wanted to prove himself. If he went straight to work in the Tanghuang Organization, then took it over as nned, nobody would believe that he had the ability to manage it well.. Chapter 2442 - Get Jealous

    Chapter 2442: Get Jealous

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Therefore, before Gu Ning and Tang Jiayu joined the Tang family, he had told his family that he wanted to start up a newpany on his own first. He wouldnt take over the Tanghuang Organization until a dozen yearster. Besides, because Tang Yunfan was still young, he could manage the Tanghuang Organization for another ten years. Tang Jiayang only gave himself ten years. If he couldnt make great achievements within ten years, he would take over the Tanghuang Organization as his family wanted. It was much harder to build a sessful start-up than it is to take over a family business. So even if Tang Jiayang failed to rum a sessful start-up in ten years, it didnt mean that he had no ability to take over the Tanghuang Organization. ment The Tang family approved of Tang Jiayangs n, because he was ambitious. When one was ambitious, he would always want to prove himself and refuse to rely on his familys influence. Even though Tang Jiayu was the direct heir of the Tang family, the Tang family wouldnt let him take over the family business just because of that. They would give the Tang familys business to the best family member. Therefore, if the three male heirs couldnt take over the Tanghuang Organization, the Tang family would give it to Gu Ning, because they had already witnessed her abilities. Tang Jiayu was very little right now, so he either had no reaction, or cried when other people yed with him. After eating, some of the family decided to have a nap. Tang Jiayang had taken a flight for over a dozen hours, and due to the jetg, he was a bit tired, so he went to have some sleep. Tang Haifeng, Gu Man, and the new baby also needed a rest, so Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai were left in the living room. Ningning, whats your gift for Wenxins wedding? Tang Jiakai asked. A set of jade jewelry, said Gu Ning. She didnt want to prepare a red envelope as the gift, and Cao Wenxin was at the same age as her, so she decided to give her a set of jewelry. The set of jewelry was made of Fulushou jade, including a pair of earrings, a pendant, and a pair of bracelets, which cost over ten million yuan. Even though rich people were going to send a red envelope, they wouldnt directly send money, and would instead send a gift. What do you think Jiayang and I should prepare? Tang Jiakai asked. Youre still students. You dont have your own career yet, so you dont need to prepare a gift which is too expensive. I dont have any good advice. Why dont you go ask your mother? Gu Ning said. Fine, said Tang Jiakai. Cao Wenxincked nothing, so he had to give her something useful. Because the others went to have a nap at noon, Tang Jiakai asked Gu Ning to teach him kung fu. An hourter, Tang Haifeng woke up. When he saw the embarrassed Tang Jiakai in the yard, he was amused. Well, youre older than Ningning, but youre hardlyparable to her. Arent you embarrassed? Tang Haifeng disdained him, but he understood that Gu Ning was the best among her peers, and that his two grandsons were very outstanding. Grandpa, Ningning is too unique. You said that Jiayang and I were very excellent before Ningning joined our family, but you started to dislike us after Ningning joined us. Tang Jiakaiined and seemed hurt. However, he wasnt ming Gu Ning, because everyone could see her outstanding abilities. Grandpa, please stopparing me with them. I dont want them to hate me, said Gu Ning in an aggrieved tone. Although she knew that they wouldnt mind, she was worried that they might be displeased if Tang Haifeng continued topare them with her. Therefore, it was better if they stopped talking, about it. Upon hearing Gu Nings words, Tang Jiakai understood that Gu Ning was worried about their feelings, so he immediately exined. Ningning, dont think too much about that. We wont hate you. Alright, alright, I wont say that again. All of you are very outstanding. The Tang family is proud of all of you! Tang Haifeng also understood Gu Nings worries, so he decided to stop talking about that. Afterwards, they changed the topic. Tang Jiayang slept for two hours, then got up and joined their conversation. In the afternoon, Tang Yunhang and Jiang Lihua came home. They were excited to see their son who had been away from home for a long time, so they paid more attention to Tang Jiayang. Even when they were eating, they wouldnt stop taking care of him, while Tang Jiakai waspletely ignored. Tang Jiakai could understand it, but he still got jealous. Hey, Im here. Dont you care about me at all? Of course we do! Here, my great son. Jiang Lihua put several pieces of meat into Tang Jiakais bowl tofort him. She didnt me him for being unreasonable, unlike in some families, where kids would be criticized if they dared to express their displeasure. Tang Jiayang studied abroad and could onlye back home once or twice a year, while Tang Jiakai stayed with their parents all the time. Tang Jiakai got more care and love than his brother from their parents, so he shouldntpete against his brother for their parents love. However, if Tang Jiakai was scolded for being unreasonable at this moment, he would be hurt. In order to not hurt him, Jiang Lihuaforted him by putting his favorite food into his bowl, which solved the problem. Tang Jiakai wasnt being mean, but Jiang Lihua didnt want to disappoint him. After Jiang Lihua paid some attention to him, Tang Jiakai cheered up at once. Since Jiang Lihua took care of Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai, she couldnt forget Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning wasnt used to it, she epted Jiang Lihuas kindness when Jiang Lihua also put several pieces of meat into her bowl. After eating and resting for a while, they went to meet Jiang Minhong and his sister. They were all adults, so the Tang family didnt bother to restrict them, especially when Gu Ning was with them. There was nothing for them to worry about. Normally, they only went to bars owned by familiar people, because they were willing to help their friends with their businesses and it was safer. However, they could easily meet familiar people in the bars opened by their friends, and these people werent always kind. Jiang Minhong came with Jiang Jiamin and Zhao Fulin. Zhao Fulin wasnt a stranger, so it wasnt a big deal.. Chapter 2443 - Dirty Ideas

    Chapter 2443: Dirty Ideas

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hi, Jiayang, Gu Ning, its been a while! Hi, Lord Tang, Gu Ning, havent seen you for a long time! Once Gu Ning and the others came, Jiang Minhong and the other people greeted them. Hi, Minhong, Minjia, Miss Zhao. Hi, you all. Gu Ning and the others replied to them. Because Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai werent familiar with Zhao Fulin, they called her Miss Zhao. 1 Although Gu Ning wasnt familiar with Zhao Fulin either, she directly called her Fulin because they were closer. Oh, Gu Ning, Jiakai, do you know that someone took photos of you at the airport today and posted the photos on Weibo? Jiang Jiamin asked. Although she felt they should know about it, she still asked out of concern. They were mad when many Inte users were suspicious of Gu Nings rtionship with Tang Jiakai. They also defended them on Weibo, but nobody cared about them. When they remembered that, they were still angry, so they asked Gu Ning in annoyance. Hearing that, both Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai were surprised. Gu Ning was aware that someone had taken photos of them, but she didnt pay much attention to it. However, now she realized that something bad might have happened. Not yet, but it seems something unpleasant has happened from your reaction, said Gu Ning, but she still didnt think it was a big problem. There were probably just some rumors. Yes, its really bad. I dont know how to put it. You can read the news yourself, said Jiang Jiamin. She was reluctant to say those unkind things to Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai. After that, Gu Ning, Tang Jiakai, and Tang Jiayang took out their phones to read the news Jiang Jiamin mentioned. When they read the unkindments on Gu Nings rtionship with Tang Jiakai, Gu Ning stayed calm, because it had happened many times before. Tang Jiayang was also unhappy about it, but wasnt mad, because he understood that it was unavoidable. However, Tang Jiakai couldnt stay calm. He had a deep familial rtionship with Gu Ning, so he couldnt tolerate those unkind criticisms hurled at Gu Ning. What the f*ck? Are they crazy or something? How could they have such dirty ideas? Do a man and a woman have to be a couple to be together? Cant they be friends or rtives? Its really.. Tang Jiakai was furious, but Gu Ning stopped him from continuing to swear. Its fine, Il send out a post to exin it, said Gu Ning. She didnt care about such rumors, but she had to make a rification right now. Therefore, Tang Jiakai didnt go to argue with those Inte users on Weibo. Gu Ning saved the photo, then sent out a post with it: My older cousin came home today. I went to pick him up with another cousin. Someone took photos of us and posted the photos on Weibo. It caused misunderstandings and rumors, which is really unpleasant. Do a man and a woman have to be a couple when they are alone together? If so, I guess brothers and sisters, fathers and daughters, and any rtives of different genders cant go out together then. Once Gu Ning sent out the post, a lot of Inte users defended Gu Ning and started to criticize those people who spread the rumors about them. In fact, they also agreed that it wasnt a big deal that a man and a woman went out together. It was a public ce after all. Therefore, it was really unpleasant when it caused so many rumors. One of my ssmates has suffered the same situation. During the first semester of our first year in college, she was picked up by a middle-aged man with a luxury car every Friday afternoon. Someone saw it and spread a rumor that she had a sugar-daddy, but the middle-aged man turned out to be her father! I really cant understand how some people could be so evil! It can easily ruin a girls reputation. One of my friends has run into the same trouble. Because her father and two brothers sent her to school in turn, someone spread really terrible rumors about that. The girl even passed out from anger! Right, dont those unkind people have a father, brothers, or cousins? How could they have so many dirty ideas? Although there are girls who indeed have a sugar-daddy, its really awful that they jump to conclusions without evidence. It became a hot topic, but Gu Ning didnt pay more attention to the topic, because she knew that people would soon lose interest in it after her post was sent. Gu Ning fans had already fought back against those Inte users who spread rumors about her rtionship with Tang Jiakai. Some of them couldnt stand the attack from Gu Nings fans, so they deleted theirments. However, there were always haters who wouldnt stop spreading rumors. After Gu Ning sent the post, those who spread rumors about them apologized to her on Weibo. Some deleted theirments, while some stopped talking about it. Tang Jiakai didnt feel better until he saw that people changed their opinions, and his friends felt relieved too. Because they were in a familiar ce, they could easily see familiar people, who might not be kind. This happened half an hour after they arrived, when Jiang Ze and Zhang Yanni walked in to sit at a table near Gu Nings table. Jiang Ze was the senior student Zhao Fulin had admired before, while Zhang Yanni used to be her good friend. However, they teamed up and schemed against Zhao Fulin. Zhao Fulin had a stroke when they went bungee jumping, but luckily she was rescued by Gu Ning. Jiang Ze got together with Zhang Yanni after losing Zhao Fulin. Although he disliked Zhang Yanni, Zhang Yannis family was very rich. Jiang Ze was simply a snobbish freeloader, who tried to climb on his girlfriends coattails. Therefore, as long as he met a woman who was born in a rich family, whether he liked her or not, he would try to get together with her. He wasnt only snobbish; he also had a high standard of his girlfriends appearance. Zhang Yanni was pretty, or he wouldnt have chosen her. Ifhe didnt have a better choice, he would stay with her, but if he met a better target, Zhang Yanni would be abandoned without doubt. Actually, Jiang Ze had tried to change Zhao Fulins attitude towards him, but Zhao Fulin never bothered to talk to him again. She even threatened him to stay away from her, so Jiang Ze had to leave. Zhao Fulin had indeed admired Jiang Ze before, and she was very hurt after she learned about his true color. She had been sad for a while, so it was impossible for her to keep in touch with Jiang Ze. He made her feel sick.. Chapter 2444 - Don’t Want to See Her

    Chapter 2444: Dont Want to See Her

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Zhao Fulin also med herself for being so dumb. How did she fail to see what kind of a man Jiang Ze really was earlier on? She didnt lose confidence in him until she was deeply hurt. Luckily, it wasnt toote now. It might have been toote if she married him. Because Gu Ning and Zhao Fulin sat facing Jiang Ze and Zhang Yanni, they clearly saw them. Gu Ning stayed calm, but Zhao Fulin frowned and looked displeased. She didnt care about Jiang Ze any longer, but she didnt want to see him. Anyway, Zhao Fulin only gave them a nce, then turned her head away. Jiang Ze and Zhang Yanni also saw Gu Ning and Zhao Fulin, but they couldnt recognize other people with them because they could only see the others backs. When they saw Zhao Fulin, they were also surprised. Jiang Ze had mixed emotions, while Zhang Yamni held hostility towards Zhao Fulin, so she red at her. She knew that Jiang Ze had tried to win Zhao Fulins forgiveness behind her back during these days. Because of that, she had quarreled with Jiang Ze, but she gave in eventually. She loved him too much, so she chose to tolerate it. Zhang Yanni didnt know that Jiang Ze was a snobbish man, because he maintained a good image in front of other people. He had a great reputation, and that was also the reason why Zhao Fulin made the mistake. Therefore, when Jiang Ze went to see Zhao Fulin behind her back, Zhang Yanni felt that he still couldnt forget Zhao Fulin. As for the reason, Zhang Yanni didnt think that Jiang Ze had already found out about Zhao Fulins real family background. Zhao Fulin always kept a low profile, and there were only a few people who knew her real family background. It was also impossible for Zhao Fulin to tell Jiang Ze by herself. Therefore, she believed that Jiang Ze couldnt get over Zhao Fulin because Zhao Fulin was prettier than her. Zhang Yanni had to admit that Zhao Fulin was more beautiful than her, but precisely because of that, she was extremely jealous of Zhao Fulin and did everything to defame her. Zhao Fulins family was richer than hers, and she was also more attractive than her. So when they fell in love with the same man, she couldnt let Zhao Fulin steal the man from her. Although Zhang Yanni had argued with Jiang Ze because of Zhao Fulin, she yielded in the end. She loved him more than he loved her, but she was still angry and med Zhao Fulin. She believed that it was Zhao Fulins fault that Jiang Ze couldnt focus on her. She had questioned Zhao Fulin, wanting her to stay away from Jiang Ze. Zhao Fulin didnt bother to tell Zhang Yanni that Jiang Ze had told her that Zhang Yamni often bad-mouthed her behind her back. She simply told Zhang Yanni that she had already lost interest in Jiang Ze. It was his own actions if he refused to leave her alone. She told Zhang Yanni to control Jiang Zes behavior, because she didnt want to see him and he was bothering her. Zhang Yanni refused to believe that Zhao Fulin had already lost interest in Jiang Ze, but she didnt dare to do anything no matter how much she disliked Zhao Fulin. After all, her family was notparable to Zhao Fulins family. It couldnt be easier for the Zhao family to sabotage the Zhang family. Zhang Yanni only stared at Zhao Fulin for a few seconds, then immediately turned to look at Jiang Ze. When she found out that Jiang Ze was also watching Zhao Fulin, she became even more displeased. Without hesitation, she pulled him to stop him from focusing on Zhao Fulin. Jiang Ze actually didnt pay that much attention to Zhao Fulin, but he hadnt withdrawn his gaze right away. After Zhang Yanni pulled him, he understood that she was mad, so he became a little displeased, but he said nothing. In fact, when he was with Zhang Yanni, he was also tolerating her temper, because she was self-centered. Sometimes, he didnt want to hang out or watch a film, but Zhang Yanni forced him to do that with her. To be honest, he didnt love her, so he didnt have patience with her. However, for his future, he had to give in and pretend to love her. Because Zhang Yanni pulled him, Jiang Ze stopped looking at Zhao Fulin. They went to sit down in their seats, but both of them were in a bad mood after seeing Zhao Fulin by chance, especially Zhang Yanni. Although Jiang Ze said that he wouldnt go to see Zhao Fulin again and Zhao Fulin had made it very clear that she had already lost interest in him, they were sitting in the same room now, so it was embarrassing, Because Zhang Yanni was obviously in a bad mood, their friends noticed her difference. One girl moved closer and asked, Yanni, whats wrong? Are you in a bad mood? [just saw someone I dont want to see, so Im upset, said Zhang Yanni. Who? asked the girl. Zhao Fulin, said Zhang Yanni. This girl had a good rtionship with Zhang Yamni, so she knew the story between them, but she didnt know everything, because she only knew what Zhang Yanni told her. Therefore, she was only aware that Zhao Fulin had admired and chased Jiang Ze for a long time, but Jiang Ze was in love with Zhang Yanni. After Zhao Fulin heard about it, she got mad and cut off her rtionship with them. As a result, in other peoples eyes, it was Zhao Fulins fault. Just ignore her. Lets drink now! the girl said disdainfully. After that, she raised her ss to clink against Zhang Yanni. Zhao Fulin didnt bad-mouth Zhang Yanni, but Zhang Yanni wouldnt stop defaming her. Anyway, Zhao Fulin didnt care about that, because her friends knew what kind of person she really was. As for those who werent close to her, she couldnt care less about their opinions. Jiang Ze, however, still tumed to stare at Zhao Fulin once in a while. Even though he was aware that it was impossible for them to get together, he couldnt control his affection for her. He wasnt only satisfied with Zhao Fulins family background, he also liked her. So he was reluctant to lose her. It was all caused by Zhang Yanni, but he didnt have a better choice in his circle now. Zhang Yanni was worried that Jiang Ze couldnt move his eyes away from Zhao Fulin, so she paid special attention to him. When she noticed that Jiang Ze stared straight at Zhao Fulin, she became even angrier. Jiang Ze, why are you always looking over there? What do you want to do? She questioned him.. Chapter 2445 - I Was Looking at the Girl next to Her

    Chapter 2445: I Was Looking at the Girl next to Her

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Zhang Yannis voice was loud, so other people around the table also heard her. However, because of the music in the bar, other tables didnt hear them. Jiang Zes friends immediately turned to look at Jiang Ze in confusion. Where did he look? Because when they turned to look at Jiang Ze, Jiang Ze had just withdrawn his gaze, they didnt know what had happened. Although they were curious about it, they felt it was the couples personal affair. The girl who also knew that Zhao Fulin was in the bar understood that he must be looking at Zhao Fulin when she heard Zhang Yannis question. However, she didnt ask Zhang Yanni where Zhao Fulin sat, so she had no idea where Zhao Fulin was right now. When Jiang Ze heard Zhang Yannis angry question, he realized that he shouldnt stare at Zhao Fulin every now and then since he was noticed by Zhang Yanni. He knew that he shouldnt do that, but he felt embarrassed that Zhang Yanni pointed it out in public and was slightly upset. Therefore, he didnt reply to her, but lifted his ss to drink with their friends. Filled with displeasure, Zhang Yanni kept on questioning Jiang Ze. Im asking you. Why didnt you answer my question? Keep your voice down! I just gave a nce. So what? Jiang Ze said angrily. Although he indeed stared at Zhao Fulin, he didnt think it was a big deal. You Zhang Yanni was mad and felt even more aggrieved. You cant move your eyes away from her. How could you shout at me? Why do you think I was looking at her? I was looking at the girl next to her, said Jiang Ze. The girl next to Zhao Fulin was Gu Ning. At the beginning, he was indeed watching Zhao Fulin, but he started to stare at Gu Ning afterwards. With a nce, he recognized that she was the girl who had saved Zhao Fulins lifest time. After staring at her for a while, he figured out that she was Gu Ning. He was surprised, so he didnt move his gaze from Gu Ning. Unexpectedly, it was Gu Ning who rescued Zhao Fulin and they were friends now. Jiang Ze was full of regrets. If he was together with Zhao Fulin, he could climb up the socialdder through the Zhao family and meet Gu Ning! It would only be good for his future. Since Zhao Fulin sat with Gu Ning, the other people around their table should also have a high status. Thinking of that, Jiang Ze felt he really had bad luck having lost Zhao Fulin. What? You Zhang Yanni was even more displeased when she heard that her boyfriend was looking at another girl. Enough! Couldnt you let me finish? Dont be ridiculous. Its a public ce. I dont want to be embarrassed. Jiang Ze snapped at Zhang Yanni. Actually, he med Zhang Yanni for separating him and Zhao Fulin. If it werent for Zhang Yanni, he wouldnt have rejected Zhao Fulin and lost the chance to join high society. Therefore, he hated Zhang Yanni more than ever now! However, he still had reason. He had already lost Zhao Fulin and didnt have a better choice than Zhang Yanni now, so he had to keep her. Jiang Zes voice wasnt loud in the music, but the table next to them heard him this time and gave them a nce. However, the next moment, they withdrew their gaze. After all, it was a couples argument and had nothing to do with them. Although there was a table between them and Gu Ning, Gu Ning could still hear their conversation. She didnt do it on purpose, but she had a very good hearing. Therefore, she realized that Jiang Ze was talking about her and she bet that he must have recognized her. Anyway, she had no interest. Zhang Yanni shut her mouth right after Jiang Ze snapped at her. Her anger went away a little as well, because she knew that Jiang Ze said it for a reason. However, she didnt know what the reason was, so she was still mad. Jiang Ze would please Zhang Yanni sometimes, but he wouldnt do it all the time because he was a bit of a male chauvinist. He wouldnt allow his girlfriend to embarrass him like that publicly. Dont you recognize the girl next to Zhao Fulin? Jiang Ze asked. The others were a little confused, because they didnt know what they were talking about. Isnt she the girl who rescued Zhao Fulinst time? Zhang Yanni said. She recognized the girl next to Zhao Fulin, and was extremely jealous of her beauty. Did Jiang Ze fall in love with her? Thinking of that, Zhang Yanni became alert at once. However, before she said anything again, Jiang Ze spoke. If so, I wouldnt watch her. Dont you know shes the most popr celebrity on the Inte this year? Shes the chairman of the Shengning Organization, Gu Ning, said Jiang Ze. What? Hearing that, all the people around the table were astonished. They had heard of Gu Ning, but none of them had seen her before in person. Although they had seen her photos, they failed to recognize her, because not everyone had a good memory and could match the person with her photos. At the same time, they tured to look around and asked Jiang Ze, Where is Gu Ning? Because Gu Ning was very famous and had a lot of achievements, they all admired her. So when they heard that Gu Ning was also in the bar, they were extremely excited. Shes at the table next to the table near us, said Jiang Ze. Hearing that, they all tuned to look at the table next to the table near them, then they saw Gu Ning. Gu Ning heard their conversation and knew that they were looking at her, but she had her head lowered and was talking with her friends, so she didnt see them. Because Jiang Ze told them it was Gu Ning, they immediately recognized her. Jesus, its really Gu Ning! Shes much prettier than her photos. I didnt know that Zhao Fulin has a rtionship with Gu Ning! The girl who knew that Zhao Fulin was also here was very surprised, as were the other people. They didnt expect Zhao Fulin to have a rtionship with Gu Ning. None of them was aware of Zhao Fulins real family background, and they didnt know that Jiang Ze rejected Zhao Fulin because he thought that she was born in amon family. If they learned about Zhao Fulins real family background, they would feel sorry for Jiang Ze. At this moment, Zhang Yanni was shocked and became even more jealous of Zhao Fulin. To her astonishment, the girl turned out to be Gu Ning.. Chapter 2446 - Jiang Ze Lost His Temper

    Chapter 2446: Jiang Ze Lost His Temper

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Because many of them were looking at the table Gu Ning sat by, Tang Jiakai and Tang Jiayang also sensed their gazes. When they noticed that the people around another table were all very surprised as well, they thought that they must have recognized Gu Ning. After all, Gu Ning was a celebrity, so it was normal that many people recognized her. People at Jiang Zes table immediately withdrew their gaze when they realized that Gu Nings friends were staring at them. It was embarrassing! After that, Tang Jiakai and Tang Jiayang turned their heads back. They didnt think it was a big deal so they observed Gu Nings reaction. They knew that Gu Ning could feel that the people around another table were looking at her, but Tang Jiakai still said, Hey, the bunch of people sitting around the table next to the adjacent table were looking over at us. I think they must have recognized Ningning. Gu Ning is a celebrity after all and shes so popr. Its very normal if shes recognized, said Jiang Jiamin proudly. Right! Jiang Minhong agreed. Hearing their discussion, Gu Ning smiled and said nothing, then they stopped paying attention to the other people. They continued to y games and drink. However, Jiang Ze and Zhang Yanni were in a very bad mood now. If it was possible, they wished that they could leave right now. Unfortunately, their friends were also born in rich families like Zhao Fulin, so Jiang Ze didnt dare to be the wet nket. What he couldnt ept hadnt ended yet. Oh, I read on Weibo that Gu Ning is also the Tang familys granddaughter. Her father is the chairman of the Tanghuang Organization. I dont know, but they should be rtives even if they arent father and daughter. If Gu Ning is really Lord Tangs daughter, she has an unbelievable family background! Shes already a billionaire, and now her family is also super-rich and powerful. Nobody dares to mess with her in City B! Right! They were all envious of Gu Ning. Although some people had broken the news that Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans daughter, not everyone saw and believed it. Therefore, they werent sure. 1m curious to know the family background of the other people who are sitting with Gu Ning now. They cant be ordinary people. And so if Zhao Fulin is one of them, her family cant be simple! They knew Zhao Fulin, but they werent familiar. They were only aware that Zhao Fulin had admired Jiang Ze before, but she kept a distance away from them after Jiang Ze got together with Zhang Yanni. Hearing that, Zhang Yanni and Jiang Ze were more displeased. At this moment, Jiang Ze was full of regrets, while Zhang Yanni was jealous and a little panicked. Because she had lied to Jiang Ze that Zhao Fulin was born in a poor family, if Jiang Ze learned the truth, he would surely be mad at her. She didnt know that Jiang Ze was a snobbish man, but she had already bad-mouthed Zhao Fulins character to him before. Jiang Ze imed that he disliked girls without standards, and never mentioned that he cared a lot about the girls family background. Anyway, Zhang Yanni had lied to him, so she was worried that it might be exposed. In order to prevent Jiang Ze from finding it out, Zhang Yanni said, I dont know. She always told me that she was born in a poor family. After she said that, Jiang Ze wouldnt think that she had lied to him even if he found out that Zhao Fulin was actually born in a very rich family. They used to be good friends, but it didnt mean that she clearly knew Zhao Fulins family background. Therefore, nobody doubted Zhang Yannis words, except for Jiang Ze. He knew that Zhang Yanni was hypocritical and calcting, but he couldnt argue with her right now. Anyway, given the current situation, Zhao Fulins family might be more influential than he thought. He only knew that Zhao Fulins family had over a hundred million yuan in assets, but he didnt know that her family was rted to the Jiang family. The Jiang family had a high status, because it had a lot of influence in politics and was connected to the Tang family. Jiang Ze was already full of regrets after knowing that Zhao Fulins family was very rich and that she had a rtionship with Gu Ning. If he learned more about her family background, he would lose control of himself and quarrel with Zhang Yanni. Nevertheless, for the time being, he was unaware of all of this. Gu Ning and the others didnt hang out toote. At 11 pm, they left. However, for most people, their night just began. Normally, they wouldnt leave until 12 am. Therefore, after Gu Ning and her friends left, Jiang Ze and his friends still stayed in the bar till 12 am. Although they were college students, they were adults too, so they stayed outside tonight instead of going back to their school. Because Jiang Ze and Zhang Yanni were a couple, they did everything couples did. They had even slept in the same room many times. Jiang Ze was a little drunk, but he was still clear-headed. However, he was very unhappy and med Zhang Yanni for it, so he violently pressed her against the wall and kissed her wildly as soon as they walked into the room. Jiang Ze was a little violent, so Zhang Yannis back felt slightly hurt, but she didnt think he did it on purpose, so the next moment, she melted in his kiss. Although Jiang Ze kissed her heavily and her lips hurt, she enjoyed it a lot. Without dy, Jiang Ze undressed Zhang Yanni and threw her onto the bed. The bed was soft, so Zhang Yanni didnt feel any pain. She had no idea that Jiang Ze was actually venting his anger on her. Afterwards, Jiang Ze undressed and pressed his body against Zhang Yannis. That night, he had no patience with her. He even forced Zhang Yanni to do something she normally wouldnt do.. Chapter 2447 - I Can Teach You

    Chapter 2447: I Can Teach You

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions He forced her to use her mouth to satisfy him. Because Jiang Ze was too violent, it didnt seem that they were making love, but as if he was venting his anger. Zhang Yanni felt excited at the beginning, because they normally had sex gently, but she soon couldnt stand it and begged Jiang Ze to stop. However, Jiang Ze ignored her and continued to be violent. He didnt seem tired at all! After that, Zhang Yanni finally realized that Jiang Ze was different today. He was unusually violent and impatient. She started to feel that they werent making love. He lost control of himself! Jiang Ze, stop, stop it now. I-I cant stand it any longer, shouted Zhang Yanni. You cant stand it? We have a long future ahead. Arent you afraid that Ill cheat on you if you cant satisfy me? You know men love sex. Im not an exception. You had just lost your virginity, so Ive been gentle several times, said Jiang Ze unkindly. Zhang Yanni lost her virginity to Jiang Ze. Because she really liked him, he didnt need to try everything to get her in bed. She was more than willing to sleep with him. That day, they also went to drink together and it was veryte, so they didnt go back to school and stayed outside. At the beginning, Zhang Yanni was worried that Jiang Ze might do something to her. She didnt dare to sleep until Jiang Ze promised that he wouldnt do anything. However, there were a few men who could control themselves when a woman slept beside them. Moreover, it was his girlfriend, and he couldnt wait to have sex with her! It wasnt Jiang Zes first time, so he wasnt nervous at all. He clearly knew how to get Zhang Yanni excited. Since Zhang Yanni was willing to sleep in the same room with him, he made the very important first step. Therefore, at the beginning, Jiang Ze only hugged and kissed her. When Zhang Yanni melted into his arms, he began to fondle her body. Zhang Yanni was scared and immediately pushed Jiang Ze away, but Jiang Ze insisted on saying that he was just fondling her body and they wouldnt have sex. Zhang Yanni wasnt prepared, but she was an adult, and she wanted it too. As a result, she let Jiang Ze fondle her. Gradually, Zhang Yanni began to feel aroused and even started enjoying it. When Jiang Ze touched her sensitive part, she pushed him away again. She was afraid that both of them might lose control of themselves, but Jiang Zeforted her once more. He said that he just touched it and wouldnt prate her. Zhang Yanni trusted Jiang Ze, and she also found out that her body liked it, so she epted his exnation. When Jiang Ze rubbed her sensitive part, she felt her whole body trembling in excitement. She even wanted him to prate her. Because Jiang Zes fingers were rubbing her sensitive part and was hesitant to prate, Zhang Yanni moaned a little in pleasure. Yanni, are you willing to give your virginity to me? If not, Ill stop, said Jiang Ze. I-1 Zhang Yanni flushed. She wanted to say yes, but was too timid to say it aloud. Lwont force you, but Im so ufortable now. Can you help me with your hands? Jiang Ze asked. Before Zhang Yanni could say anything, he pulled her hands and ced them on his erect part. The second Zhang Yanni touched his giant d*ck, she quickly withdrew her hands in horror, her cheeks flushing red. arent you willing to help me just with your hands? Jiang Ze asked in an aggrieved tone. I-I-L.. Zhang Yanni stammered, and didnt know what to say. She was willing to help him, but this was the first time that she had ever touched a mans d*ck. She was terrified and nervous. She had watched sexual videos before, but it was totally different from what she was doing right now. I dont know how, said Zhang Yanni. She was also excited, so she didnt refuse him. Its fine. I can teach you, said Jiang Ze. Then he took Zhang Yannis hand and sped it around his touch d*ck, moving it up and down. Just like this, faster. It took Zhang Yanni some time to get familiar with it, but she soon learned the skill. Jiang Ze moaned heavily, which embarrassed Zhang Yanni. At the same time, Jiang Ze kept on rubbing her sensitive part, so Zhang Yanni wanted more and more. Suddenly, she wanted Jiang Ze to directly press her down the bed so that she couldnt push him away. Because, it was torture for her! Yanni, can we? Dont you want to? Seeing that Zhang Yanni was aroused too, Jiang Ze asked for her permission. I-Im scared Zhang Yanni was still very shy. Im still a virgin. Are you afraid that Ill abandon you, or are you afraid of the pain? If youre afraid that Ill abandon you, I can promise to you right now. As long as you love me, Ill never leave you. Since were girlfriend and boyfriend now, I hope that you and I can be together forever. I hope we can have a family. I just dont know whether youre willing to marry me, said Jiang Ze sincerely. If he didnt have a better choice, he would marry Zhang Yanni. Of course! Zhang Yanni said once Jiang Ze finished. She dreamed about marrying Jiang Ze and took their rtionship seriously. So youre afraid of the pain? Its indeed painful at the beginning, but the pain will soon go away. Ill be very gentle. Since both of us want to have a family, well have sex sooner orter. We can take precautions against premarital pregnancy, said Jiang Ze. He was brainwashing Zhang Yanni. Zhang Yanni agreed with him on that, so she agreed after hesitating for a short while. So Jiang Ze and Zhang Yanni had sex. At the beginning, Zhang Yanni indeed felt the pain, but she soon began to enjoy it. After that night, Zhang Yanni often asked Jiang Ze to hang out together and they would stay outside and sleep together. That was how they had sex. Zhang Yanni didnt know what to say when Jiang Ze said that he might cheat on her if she couldnt satisfy him. She definitely didnt want it to happen. Therefore, Zhang Yanni had to tolerate it even though it was really ufortable. Chapter 2448 - His Anger Went away

    Chapter 2448: His Anger Went away

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions That night, Zhang Yanni almost fainted several times during sex. However, because of what Jiang Ze just said, she didnt even dare to tell him to stop for a while. She was afraid that he might break up with her if she couldnt satisfy him. Therefore, they didnt stop until Jiang Ze was exhausted. His anger also went away after he vented through the violent sex. He came back to his reason, but he was still reluctant to ept the fact that he lost Zhao Fulin, a very good opportunity to join high society. It was all because of Zhang Yanni, but he couldnt argue with her, which really bothered him. Zhang Yanni wasnt very smart, but she could still feel that it must have something to do with Zhao Fulin that caused Jiang Ze to lose his patience tonight. However, she didnt ask him about that, because she clearly new it would only cause an argument. She was too tired to do that right now. All she wanted now was a good sleep. Because she waspletely exhausted, she soon fell into a deep sleep. The next day, Jiang Ze was in a better mood after they got up. He knew that he was too violentst night and was also afraid that Zhang Yanni might break up with him. He couldnt bear that. Therefore, when Zhang Yanni woke up, he apologized to her andforted her for a while. He promised that he would be gentle next time and even checked whether her sensitive part was injured. After that, he made breakfast for her, and Zhang Yanni forgave him. After having breakfast, they had sex again. This time, Jiang Ze was very tender, so Zhang Yanni felt much better. However, Jiang Ze was still mad at Zhang Yanni; he just skillfully hid his emotions. In the afternoon, Leng Shaoting came to City B, followed by Xu Jinchen, Chen Meng, Si Ming, Ai Weishun, Zhao Lang, Zhao Weixian, and Xiao Nanchen. Among the twelve members of the Red me, in addition to the bridegroom, eight were present and three were absent because they needed to deal with something else. Anyway, it was a good thing that so many of them coulde. After all, it wasnt easy for them to get together normally, unless there was a task or training. After they arrived, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning out and they had dinner. Gu Ning had met all of them before, so she didnt feel embarrassed. In fact, even if they werepletely strangers, she wouldnt feel uneasy, since she was brave and outgoing. It was not only them; Zi Beiying and Qiu Yuxin also came. Qiu Yuxin was very busy, so she was often absent when they had a gathering. During these days, she had an activity to attend, but Cao Wenxins wedding was more important, so she canceled it. Modeling was just an interest and she didnt attach great importance to wealth and fame, so she could schedule her own work. She epted so many job offers because Si Ming was upied. Even if she was free, she wouldnt be able to see him, so she preferred to work. Only when Si Ming was free would she clear her schedule and go to see him. Zi Beiying, Qiu Yuxin, and Gu Ning all came with their men, while the others were either single or came alone. It was upsetting to be alone among a bunch of couples. They also called Xin Bei out today, but Cao Wenxin didnte because she was pregnant. She needed more rest, so Xin Bei would go back home to stay with her right after eating. They called Xin Bei out because they needed to talk about how to pick up the bride tomorrow morning, As the bridegrooms best men, they would handle that part of the ceremony. Because they needed to pick up the bride tomorrow, they didnt drink tonight. After eating, Xin Bei went home, while Leng Shaoting and the other men went to enjoy themselves in a clubhouse. There were many activities to do in the clubhouse, and they could y games together. All of them stayed in Shengshi Hotel tonight, so they would set off together tomorrow. They had to arrive at the Cao familys house before 8 am. Xin Bei had already bought a house for his new family. Because he didnt have much time, he directly bought a well-decorated house. It was chosen by Leng Shaoting for Xin Bei, and it was built by a real estatepany controlled by the Shengshi Organization. Actually, Leng Shaoting prepared it for himself, because he needed a ce to stay when he came to City B. After all, it wasnt appropriate for him to stay in Gu Nings house every time. However, since Xin Bei needed a house now, Leng Shaoting gave it to him. It was chosen by Leng Shaoting and decorated by Leng Shaotings people, so it was definitely of good quality. Leng Shaoting also asked for a very reasonable price. He sold the house to Xin Bei at the original price with the decoration and furnishing being free. The decoration and furnishing fee was about three million yuan. The house was done three months ago, so it was aired, but Cao Wenxin was pregnant now, so it was better if she stayed in another house for a few more days. After they got married, they would move into Cao Wenxins house in Huafu Hills until Xin Beis house waspletely done. Because they were going to pick up the bride early in the morning tomorrow, they needed to go to bed early tonight. So at 10 pm, they separated. Members of the Red me stayed with them, so Xu Jinchen couldnt sleep with Zi Beiying in the same room tonight. Gu Ning and Zi Beiying also decided to go to Huafu Hills. The two girls would stay there for the night. And Qiu Yuxins family was in City B, so she went to sleep at home. Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen sent Gu Ning and Zi Beiying to Huafu Hills, then they went back to the hotel. Si Ming drove Qiu Yuxin back to her home. Gu Ning wouldnt leave with them tomorrow, because she was going to the Cao familys house. Wenxin was her cousin, so she would go to stay with the bride. Cao Wenxin actually wanted Gu Ning to be her bridesmaid, but Gu Ning was unwilling to do that. Cao Wenxin wasnt unhappy about that, and instead turned to An Ran, Zhu Yuanzhen, Tong Jiayao, and Cao Wenwen for help. Cao Wenwen was her other cousin. Anyway, because Cao Wenxin was pregnant, they had decided to hold a simple wedding. Zi Beiying would go with Gu Ning tomorrow, because she was a girl, and it wasnt appropriate for her to stay with the men. So the next day, Gu Ning and Zi Beiying got up at 6 am. They always got up at that time, but normally they would go to run or exercise after they got up.. Chapter 2449 - Pick up the Bride

    Chapter 2449: Pick up the Bride

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions No matter how skilled they were at martial arts, they needed to practice regrly to stay physically strong. If they didnt practice for a long time, they would regress. However, they didnt go running after they got up that morning, but simply cleaned themselves and went to the Cao familys house. Because it wasnt too far away and they had enough time and there wasnt much traffic on the road, Gu Ning and Zi Beiying arrived about twenty minutester. The Cao family was well-decorated, and every member was up. They were ready to see the bridegroom. All the bridesmaids were waiting and the bride was putting on her make-up and was almost finished. And it was not only the bridesmaids; Gao Chengyun and Jiang Zezheng were also present. Although they were men, they were Cao Wenxins best friends, so they came to send her to meet the bridegroom. Gao Chengyun had totally given up on Cao Wenxin, so he wasnt sad that Cao Wenxin was about to get married. He actually felt happy for her. In addition, Gao Chengyun and Tong Jiayao were very close now, they just werent sure whether they should get together yet. Anyway, they might soon be boyfriend and girlfriend. Tang Jiakai and Tang Jiayang also came to send Wenxin to meet the bridegroom. As for their seniors, because they were guests, they would directly go to the hotel in the afternoon. If the Tang familys seniors came right now, it wouldnt be right. After all, the Cao family was Cao Wenxins family, and the Tang family were their guests. They would hold a traditional wedding, so they would wear traditional wedding gowns. It was cold, so they could wear thicker pieces of clothing inside. Gu Ning would show up today as a guest, so she wore a casual suit. Normally, pregnant women shouldnt wear any make-up, but Kouzi wasnt harmful and since there was magical power in its products, it could even take care of a womans skin. In addition to the magical power, the raw materials of Kouzi products were all taken from natural nts, and they were all chemical-free. No wonder everyone says that the bride is the most beautiful! As soon as Gu Ning saw Cao Wenxin, she was impressed. She wasnt just saying that as a courtesy, because they were too close for that. Cao Wenxin, who was dressed up today, was indeed much prettier than usual. Cao Wenxin flushed a little. Because Gu Ning prepared an expensive gift for Cao Wenxin, she gave it to Cao Wenxin at the Cao familys house and told her to put it away. Its too expensive! Cao Wenxin said. She liked it very much, but it was too expensive. However, it was a wedding gift, so she had to take it, because it stood for Gu Nings good wishes for her. Nonsense, you should know that I am in the jade business. I barely spent money on the jade, said Gu Ning. She didnt want Cao Wenxin to feel burdened. Cao Wenxin understood that the jade hardly cost Gu Ning anything, because Gu Ning got the jade through good luck and she simply spent some money to engrave it. However, it actually cost over ten million yuan in the store. Zi Beiying came with Xu Jinchen this time and Xu Jinchen would give a present on their behalf, but she had met Cao Wenxin a few times before. They werent very familiar, but they werent strangers either, so she also prepared a gift for Cao Wenxin. It wasnt as expensive as Gu Nings, but it wasnt cheap. Receiving Zi Beiyings gift, Cao Wenxin felt a little embarrassed, because they werent very familiar. She felt it wasnt right to ept Zi Beiyings gift. However, since Zi Beiying came with a gift, she couldnt refuse to take it. Zi Beiying was a guest, and she had to care about their guests feelings. Therefore, she bore it in mind and decided to send Zi Beiying a gift when Zi Beiying got married. They gathered together in Cao Wenxins room and chatted casually. All of a sudden, Cao Wenjun became their topic. As the younger sister, youre already married now. When can your older brother get married? Tang Yunrong said. No need to rush, Im only twenty-six. Wenxin is already pregnant, and youre going to have a grandkid. You can enjoy your life with the baby for a few years, then Il get married, said Cao Wenjun in a resigned tone. His mother had urged him to get married countless times. In fact, many men didnt want to get married early, at least not before thirty. Cao Wenjun was only twenty-six years old now, so he thought that he still had time. However, parents often didnt think so. They believed that kids should get married after graduation, so they always urged their kids to get married as soon as possible. Well, I always feel like youre already thirty, said Tang Yunrong. She wasnt lying. Cao Wenjum rolled his eyes. Do I look like a man of thirty? Many people believe Im still a college student. Is not about your appearance. Youve graduated and worked for several years, so I think youve already reached the age to get married, said Tang Yunrong. Hearing that, Cao Wenjun didnt know what to say, but most of his colleagues and friends already had a family, so he could understand it. He could understand it, but it didnt mean he would live the same life. It didnt matter to him whether he could get married as soon as possible, because he wanted to marry for love. After all, getting married was a very important decision, and it would be painful if he married someone he didnt love. Unfortunately, there were few people who could marry for love, but he would try to find his love. At 7:30 am, the bridegroom came. There were twelve luxury cars. And in addition to Leng Shaoting, there were about thirty men. If only members of the Red me came, it wouldnt be grand. Although Cao Wenxin was pregnant and they would hold a simple wedding, they wouldnt omit the necessary parts. Xin Bei was very generous and prepared many thick red envelopes for the bridesmaids so that the girls wouldnt stop him from seeing the bride. The moment Xin Bei saw Cao Wenxin, he was stunned, because she was so beautiful today! Even he felt a little self-abased before her. Nevertheless, he was more proud of her, because she was his girl. After that, Xin Bei knelt down before Cao Wenxin and proposed to her again. At this moment, their friends seized this chance and bombarded him with questions. Who would be in charge of the money? Of course Cao Wenxin. Who would do the housework? Undoubtedly, he would do that. The bride epted the flowers happily, but they couldnt leave right away, because they needed to find her wedding shoes.. Chapter 2450 - Leave Home for a Short While

    Chapter 2450: Leave Home for a Short While

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Normally, the wedding shoes were hidden away by the brides friends and rtives. If the bridegroom couldnt find the shoes on his own, he would have to turn to them for help by giving them red envelopes. However, Xin Bei and his brothers were super good at finding things, so it wasnt difficult for them to find the shoes. Therefore, within only a minute, they sessfully found the shoes. Even though they found the shoes, Xin Bei still gave the friends and rtives a red envelope. The Cao family was very satisfied with his generosity. After that, he helped the bride put on the shoes, then they went to serve their parents tea in the living room. Although daughters would get married after they grew up, as parents, it was hard not to cry when their daughters were leaving them. As a result, tears welled up in Tang Yunrongs eyes, but she did her best to fight them back. Actually, even though Cao Wenxin was married, she would still live in the Cao familys house during her pregnancy because Xin Bei couldnt stay and take care of her. Thinking of that, Tang Yunrong felt much better. Moreover, Xin Bei didnt have parents, and they would regard him as their own son. If Xin Bei agreed, he could live together with Cao Wenxin in the Cao familys house. However, they wouldnt say that aloud, because it might cause misunderstanding. After all, Xin Bei was a grown-up man. As a young couple, he and Cao Wenxin also preferred to live their own life. Therefore, when Xin Bei was absent, Cao Wenxin would stay in the Cao familys house, and when Xin Bei came back, she would go to live with him and live their own life. Kneeling before Tang Yunrong and Cao Ruihua, Xin Bei promised them that he would treat Cao Wenxin to the best of his ability. Tang Yunrong and Cao Ruihua believed his words. Nobody knew what would happen in the future, but they felt that Xin Bei was much more reliable than most people. Even if anything happened and Xin Bei changed one day, they would take good care of Cao Wenxin. At the same time, Xin Bei also apologized to them again. Because he was always upied with work, he couldnt stay by Cao Wenxins side most of the time. He needed them to help him take good care of Cao Wenxin. As Cao Wenxins parents, Tang Yunrong and Cao Ruihua would definitely do that, but Xin Bei proved he was a reliable man by doing that. Xin Bei wasnt acting; he indeed had no choice. He was sincerely begging Cao Wenxins parents to forgive him. As of today, Cao Wenxin would be his wife. He loved her, and he cared about her. sessful people normally didnt have much time. Tang Yunrong and Cao Ruihua understood that very well. When Cao Wenxin and Cao Wenjun were little, they were basically raised by their grandparents. If they married Cao Wenxin to a man who had a lot of free time to stay with her, the man couldnt have great achievements. The man should either be a good-for-nothing, rich, second-generation heir orzy. And the Cao family wouldnt choose a useless man. Although Xin Bei wasnt born in a rich family or a family with a high status, he made great achievements on his own. And he had a bright future ahead. Cao Wenxins parents appreciated him very much. After all, a man couldnt rely on his family to live his life. The Cao familys close friends and rtives were very surprised when they heard that Cao Wenxin was going to marry a man who wasnt born in a super-rich family nor a family of power. They didnt understand why the Cao family would agree to marry Cao Wenxin to a man without an influential family. However, after they learned about Xin Beis achievements, they didnt dare to disdain him. After picking up the bride, the bride and bridegroom went to serve Tang Yunrong and Cao Ruihua with tea. Then Tang Yunrong and Cao Ruihua gave each of them a thick red envelope. Afterwards, they went out, heading to their house for the marriage. Zi Beiying got in Gu Nings car and they drove at the end of the motorcade, followed by Tang Jiayang, Gao Chengyun, and other people. They went to send Cao Wenxin to her new home. Though only her family would stop at the door of the house. Watching Cao Wenxin leaving in the car, Tang Yunrong cried. Even though she knew that Cao Wenxin woulde and live with them after the wedding, she still couldnt help it at this moment! Alright, alright, shelle back and live with us after the wedding is over, said Cao Wenjun tofort his mother. Right, shell only leave for a short while. Shell be back in a few days, said Junior Mrs. Cao. She agreed that Cao Wenxin could still live in the Cao familys house after she got married, because they had a good familial rtionship. Although she and Tang Yunrong argued with each other sometimes, they wouldnt harbor grudges. They werent biological sisters, but they were family, so they cared about each others feelings. She understood that Cao Wenxin was in a special situation because Xin Bei was too busy and no one could take care of her. Cao Wenxin was pregnant now, so she needed care. That was the reason why she chose to live with her parents. Even if Xin Beis mother was still alive and could take care of Cao Wenxin, it was totally fine if Cao Wenxin still wanted to live with her parents. Junior Mrs. Cao also had a daughter, and she would be happy if her daughter could live with her even after she got married. Only parents who had a daughter could understand that feeling. Normally, it was hard for mothers-inw to get along well with daughters-inw, so mothers would always defend their daughters if their daughters encountered any trouble. However, since she was reasonable, if her daughter made mistakes, she would criticize her. Junior Mrs. Cao had good luck in her life. She got along well with her mother-inw, because both of them were open-minded and cared about each other. It wasnt realistic to expect there to be no conflict at all, and they sometimes argued, but it wasnt serious. Unfortunately, in her own family, it was a little serious because both her mother and sister-inw were domineering, and neither of them were willing topromise.. Chapter 2451 - I’m with You!

    Chapter 2451: Im with You!

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was mostly her mothers fault, because her mother was too bossy. At the beginning, her older brother sided with their mother, so her sister-inw felt aggrieved and even wanted to have a divorce, but now her older brother learned to be smart and quiet. He would let them argue and wouldnt say anything about it. Their mother was old now and didnt have much energy to frequently argue, so they could finally live in harmony. Junior Mrs. Caos younger brother and younger sister-inw didnt live in City B, so they didnt live under the same roof as their mother. Therefore, her younger sister-inw didnt have a close rtionship with their mother and there was no conflict between them either. Iknow. I just cant help it, said Tang Yunrong. Then she gave a sigh. She didnt go back to her room until the wedding cars were totally gone from her sight. They needed to prepare too, because after having lunch, they would go to the hotel. When their cars arrived at the wedding house they burned fireworks, then the bridegroom carried the bride on his back into the house. Along the way, friends and rtives tried to stop them and they had to distribute red envelopes to sessfully get to their destination. In the wedding house, the newly-wed couple needed to serve the bridegrooms parents tea. Because Xin Bei didnt have parents, his uncle and aunt sat there to represent his parents. Therefore, Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin served Xin Beis uncle and aunt tea. Because Xin Beis uncle and aunt were also rtives of the Cao family, Cao Wenxin was familiar with them. She respectfully greeted them along with Xin Bei. Afterwards, they received red envelopes from Xin Beis uncle and aunt, which finished the part of their wedding. At this moment, it was about 10 am, so Cao Wenxin rested for a while, then changed into a casual suit before going to the hotel with the others. Then after eating, the newly-wed couple went to prepare for their wedding. Because of the cold weather and the fact that Cao Wenxin was pregnant, she still wore the same thick traditional wedding gown. Their friends and rtives could walk around or help them with the ceremony which would begin in the afternoon. It would start at 6 pm, but the newly-wed couple needed to wee their guests at the gate of the hotel at about 4 pm. Cao Wenxin was pregnant, but she wasnt weak, so she would go and stand outside. And if she felt tired, she could rest for a while. They actually didnt need Leng Shaoting and the others help, but the others didnt know what else they could do, so they decided to go to the hotel with the bride and bridegroom. The best men were Zhao Weixian, Xiao Nanchen, Zhao Lang, and Lu Fan. They had a close rtionship with Xin Bei. In fact, Xin Bei had countless closerades in the military, but he only needed four best men, so he called them. Ai Weishun and Chen Meng werent the best men because they felt they were too old to fit that role. As for Xu Jinchen and Si Ming, their girlfriends came with them, so they werent the best men either. Zhao Weixian also wanted to attend the wedding along with his girlfriend. in fact, he had already proposed to his girlfriend and his girlfriend epted his proposal. So she should be his fiance now. However, they hadnt settled on the wedding date yet, and would do that after the weather turned warm. Zhao Weixian wanted toe with his fiance, but his fiance was upied, so he came alone. Therefore, he could be the best man. Leng Shaoting, on the other hand, wasnt suitable for the best man. It had something to do with his character, because he always stayed cold. It was a wedding and they came to celebrate it, so people wanted to see smiles, but Leng Shaoting rarely smiled. Therefore, if the guests saw his cold face, they might think that he was unhappy. There might also be rumors that his girl had been stolen away. On such a good day, nobody wanted that to happen. Leng Shaoting was Xin Beis close brother, but honestly he wasnt a good choice. Besides, Leng Shaotings girlfriend was also invited. Moreover, his status was so high that Xin Bei didnt dare to ask him to be the best man. After they came to the hotel, it was still early, so they had a rest first. Cao Wenxin didnt need to put on more make-up, so she only needed to touch it up, do her hair, and put on the gownter. Are you still nervous now? Gu Ning asked Cao Wenxin. Not too much, but still a little, said Cao Wenxin. Upon thinking that there would be many guests watching them from under the stage, it was hard for her not to feel nervous. After all, the Cao family was a dominant family with businesses in many industries. They had a lot of connections, so there were arge number of guests. Rx, Im with you! Before Gu Ning said anything, Xin Beiforted Cao Wenxin. In fact, he was also very nervous, but heposed himself well. Sure! Cao Wenxin said, and felt better. At 3 pm, Cao Wenxin began to change her style and clothing, so by the time everything was done, it was about 4 pm. Although they should go to wee the guests now, it was still two hours away from their formal wedding, so there werent many guests yet. The majority of the guests didnte until 5 pm, so Cao Wenxin walked out to wee them then. Gu Ning and the other people stayed in the lounge. They didnt go out, because they couldnt do anything. Not many people knew about Xin Beis background, but he was wearing a military uniform in one of their wedding photos. Therefore, people realized that he was a lieutenant colonel! It was shocking news. If he was a lieutenant colonel, he was only a rank lower than Cao Wenxins father. He was so young, and he had a bright future ahead! Guests who saw the photo immediately shared the news with other people, and it soon spread abroad. More and more guests heard that the bridegroom was a young lieutenant colonel. They didnt know much about the bridegroom before they came to the wedding today, but he couldnt be ordinary since he was able to marry Cao Wenxin. However, they thought that the bridegroom must have been born in an influential family. Now in everyones opinion, the bridegroom was good-looking and had great abilities. Actually, it was not only the bridegroom; the impressive best men also attracted a lot of attention from the female guests. Some of them even walked ahead to ask for their WeChat ount, but they were all rejected. Xin Beisrades didnt like to add strangers as their friends on WeChat. They only had familiar people on WeChat.. Chapter 2452 - Rationally Cold

    Chapter 2452: Rationally Cold

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Some women were annoyed when they were rejected and even secretly swore at the best men. They felt that the best men were too arrogant. In fact, if those men werent so handsome, they wouldnt have tried to ask for their WeChat ount. Anyway, they asked for the humiliation and were simply self-centered and selfish. Luckily, there were only a few of them. Most women merely felt a little disappointed when they were rejected. They just wanted to make friends with those handsome men, and didnt mean anything.by it. However, if it was possible, they could hang out together. After all, it took time for men and women to get closer. If they wanted to form a rtionship, they had to take action. Nowadays, women also learned to strike up a conversation with men. So as long as they liked someone, they wouldnt miss the opportunity. Since there were women who tried to strike up a conversation with the best men, there were also men who did the same thing to the bridesmaids, who were very pretty too. Many men recognized Tong Jiayao, because she was a beautiful and strong woman who had great fame in high society. Although the Tong family wasnt super-rich, it was influential. And in fact, there werent many super-rich families in City B. Among all the rich families in the city, there might only be a few dozen super-rich families. Therefore, a normal rich family already had enough influence in City B. Therefore, Tong Jiayao was the target of many rich heirs, but it wasnt easy to impress her. In fact, it wasnt a good time to strike up a conversation as they could only exchange greetings and chat for a short while. Tong Jiayao was a little cold, but she was very sophisticated, so no matter who came up to talk with her, she always looked nice and polite. If it was an unfamiliar person, she would keep her distance. Only when she saw familiar faces would she be sincere. Gao Chengyun and Jiang Zezheng didnt stay in the lounge with Gu Ning and the other girls. Instead, they stood outside with the bride, the bridegroom, the bridesmaids and the best men. After all, their girls were the bridesmaids today, and they should take care of them. When Gao Chengyun saw that Tong Jiayao was so popr among the men, he was a little displeased. Well, it seems that Jiayao is much more popr than we thought. Jiang Zezheng joked with Gao Chengyun. Yeah, said Gao Chengyun calmly, as if he wasnt unhappy about it. Why are you still hesitating? Arent you afraid shell be stolen away? asked Jiang Zezheng, Even he felt anxious for Gao Chengyun. He understood that Gao Chengyun needed time to think about it, but sometimes it was cold if people thought too much in a romantic rtionship. If shes stolen away, it means that she doesnt belong to me. No one can steal my girl from me, said Gao Chengyun, but he was actually a bit worried. He didnt have much confidence in himself. Dont think so rationally about a romantic rtionship. You need to take action. It takes time for men and women to get to know each other after all. If you dont spend more time with her, how can you know whether youre suitable for each other? You need to carefully cultivate your love. If you dont do anything, you wont find your love, said Jiang Zezheng. Hearing that, Gao Chengyun agreed. In fact, he had been thinking about that recently. Should he confess his affection for Tong Jiayao now? However, he was afraid that Tong Jiayao would reject him, so he hesitated to take action. Jiang Zezheng continued. Perhaps shes waiting for you to take the first step. If youre still wasting time, she might doubt whether you really like her. Itll have a harmful effect on your rtionship. Upon hearing that, Gao Chengyun got nervous. It seemed that he should really make up his mind and confess his affection for Tong Jiayao now, or it would be toote if the damage was done. It was true that Tong Jiayao was waiting for Gao Chengyun to make the first step. She could do it if Gao Chengyun still hesitated. In todays society, women could also take the initiative. However, when both of them liked each other, she still wanted him to confess his affection for her first. She believed that she had given him obvious hints. If he wanted to be together with her, he should tell her. If he didnt, perhaps he didnt like her very much. When would she take the first step? If the man she liked didnt know that she liked him and she was sure that he had a good impression of her, she would confess her affection for him. For example, when she met Leng Shaoting, she didnt fall in love, but she was attracted to him due to his outstanding air and appearance. However, before she knew more about him, there was no love between them. Therefore, after knowing Gao Chengyun for so long, she had started to doubt whether he liked her and whether he wanted to be together with her. If not, she would be really disappointed and sad. It wasnt easy for her to like someone after all, but unfortunately he didnt like her the same way. Anyway, she wouldnt force him to ept her. In fact, Tong Jiayao had made a decision. After Cao Wenxins wedding, she would ask Gao Chengyun out and have a talk with him. Ifhe didnt want to be together with her, they shouldnt be so close any longer. It was a total waste of time. Gao Chengyun, actually, had the same idea after hearing Jiang Zezhengs words. He decided to confess his affection for Tong Jiayao after Cao Wenxins wedding. Chapter 2453 - It’s Annoying

    Chapter 2453: Its Annoying

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions It was not only the bridesmaids and the best men; Gao Chengyun and Jiang Zezheng who stood next to them were also very popr. After all, both of them had a high status and were good-looking too. They didnt coldly reject them, but they refused to give any woman their numbers. Not every guest came to enjoy the wedding. Most of them had other purposes. Among the invited guests, there were many people of power and wealth, and they were easily targeted. ordingly, those who failed to get the numbers of the important people outside went into the hall. The hall was full of quality men and women, so they had many choices. At about 5 pm, the Jiang family came. All of its members were present. Jiang Minhong and Jiang Jiamin had separately prepared a gift for Cao Wenxin. Because they were at the same age and had a good rtionship with Cao Wenxin, they sent her a gift on behalf of themselves. If they werent close, they could have let their seniors do that. For example, Jiang Yutong didnt have a close rtionship with Cao Wenxin and they rarely met, so she didnt bother to send Cao Wenxin a gift on her own. It was very normal. Once Jiang Yutong came, she went straight to see Tang Jiayang. However, she didnt see Tang Jiayang in the wedding hall. Then she saw Jiang Lihua and went to ask her. Aunt Lihua, where is Cousin Jiayang? Jiang Yutong asked. She had a very good attitude towards Jiang Lihua, because Jiang Lihua was her aunt and Tang Jiayangs mother. Looking at Jiang Yutong, Jiang Lihua, however, seemed displeased. Actually, ever since she learned that Jiang Yutong had fallen in love with Tang Jiayang, she began to dislike her. No idea, I just arrived. Jiang Lihua replied in a t voice. Even though she disliked Jiang Yutong now, she didnt make things difficult for her. Fine. Jiang Yutong didnt think that Jiang Lihua refused to tell her where Tang Jiayang was. She just felt a little disappointed. After that, Jiang Yutong continued to search for Tang Jiayang. Watching Jiang Yutongs back, Jiang Lihua shook her head resignedly. How could this young girl fall in love with her own cousin? Close rtives couldnt get married now. Even if it was eptable, Jiang Lihua wouldnt agree. She decided to tell Jiang Yutongs parents to educate her about it. By now, among the members of the Tang family, only Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan were still absent. Because Gu Man had just delivered, she couldnt attend the wedding, so Tang Yunfan woulde in a while, but he would go back home after giving his gift. He couldnt leave Gu Man alone in the house, even though Gu Man said that she would be fine. The fact that his niece got married was very important, but his wife just delivered. So he showed up to send Cao Wenxin good wishes, but he wouldnt stay for the ceremony and dinner. In fact, even if he didnte, the Cao family wouldnt me him. They understood that he was in a special situation. About a dozen minutes past pm, Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan arrived. Tang Haifeng went to chat with Master Cao and other seniors, while Tang Yunfan left after presenting his gift and sending his congrattions. Tang Yunfan was very generous, and the gift he sent to Cao Wenxin was a store of two hundred square-meters in the city center. Tang Yunhang also sent Cao Wenxin a store. Although it wasnt asrge as Tang Yunfans, it wasnt much smaller. And Tang Haifeng sent Cao Wenxin a big house. In todays society, a house was the most valuable and potential property. Among Cao Wenxins dowries, there was also a house and a store. With the dowries, she didnt need to work and could still live a good life just by receiving rent. Actually, Xin Bei could provide Cao Wenxin with a good life even if she had no property, because Xin Bei was rich, However, the Cao family was unaware of his wealth. They knew very little about Xin Beis job. They only knew that he was a special forces lieutenant colonel, and carried out special tasks. However, he would get a bonus after finishing a task, so he didntck money at all. Xin Bei had honestly told them that he could often get a bonus of at least a hundred thousand yuan. However, because the Red me was a very special team, he couldnt tell them many details. They had conducted many dangerous tasks and had a lot of enemies, so their lives were in danger. As a result, whenever they performed a task, they would disguise themselves in order to protect their identities. In that case, the fewer people who knew about their job, including their families, the safer they would be. Anyway, the Cao family and the Tang family gave Cao Wenxin many properties, not because they were afraid that Xin Bei couldnt give Cao Wenxin a good life, but because they were family. Cao Wenxin was a member of the Tang family, so she would receive expensive gifts at her wedding. At about 5:30 pm, Gu Ning and the others walked out. Unluckily, right after they reached the hall, Jiang Yutong saw them. However, she didnt dare to walk forward because there were many of them, especially since Leng Shaoting was also there. Although this was the first time that she had seen Leng Shaoting in real life, she had seen photos of him on the Inte before. After all, he was too handsome to be ignored. Most importantly, he was Gu Nings fianc. Gu Ning had an extremely handsome fianc, who was born in a powerful dominant family, which aroused Jiang Yutongs jealousy. Leng Shaoting was the heir of the Leng family in the capital, and he was also the youngest major general in the military. Jiang Yutong didnt understand why Gu Ning could be so lucky! She turned out to be the Tang familys granddaughter, had a super sessful career, and even became the future granddaughter-inw of the Leng family in the capital. Compared with Gu Ning, she was merely a nobody. Although Jiang Yutong disliked Gu Ning, she wished she were Gu Ning countless times. If she were Gu Ning, she could own everything that Gu Ning had right now. Unfortunately, it was just her dream. Due to Leng Shaoting, Jiang Yutong hesitated to go ahead. She wasnt afraid of his high status, but she was scared of his air. She wasnt afraid of Gu Ning, because she didnt believe that Gu Ning dared to hurt her at Cao Wenxins wedding. It was also impossible for Leng Shaoting to do anything to her, because she hadnt messed with him at all, but she justcked courage to approach him. Therefore, Jiang Yutong could only stand there and watch Tang Jiayang with a pitiful look. Tang Jiayang saw Jiang Yutong, but didnt bother to pay much attention to her. Tang Jiakai, however, stared at Jiang Yutong for a while. He understood that she didnt dare to walk over because there was arge group of them. It was a good thing. After all, it was annoying when Jiang Yutong wouldnt leave them alone.. Chapter 2454 - Couldn’t Stay Here Any Second Longer

    Chapter 2454: Couldnt Stay Here Any Second Longer

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions When Jiang Jiamin and Jiang Minhong saw Gu Ning and the others, they immediately walked forward. Although there were a lot of them and they felt a little shy, they didnt see many familiar faces in the hall. So if they didnt go to talk with Gu Ning, they would be bored! It was boring for them to talk with unfamiliar people. Hi, Jiayang, Jiakai, Gu Ning, and you all, nice to see you! Jiang Jiamin and Jiang Minhong smiled at them. Gu Ning weed them. Once Jiang Yutong saw Jiang Jiamin and Jiang Minhong walk over, she followed them. Hi, Jiayang, Jiakai, Jiamin, Minhong, Miss Gu! After Jiang Yutong walked over, she greeted them kindly as if they were very close. She knew that she must be nice, or they would refuse to ept her and she wouldnt be able to talk to Tang Jiayang. Given her kind attitude, they wouldnt embarrass her publicly. If they did that, it would be their fault. Unfortunately, nobody cared about her attitude. Because she already left a terrible impression on them, so no one liked her. What was worse, Tang Jiakai showed obvious disdain and asked her angrily, What are you doing here? Hearing that, Jiang Yutong was mad, but she acted aggrieved. Im bored by myself, so I wanted to stay with you for a while. I dont think were that close. Whenever we meet, we always argue. Do you want to argue again? Jiang Jiamin retorted at once. It had nothing to do with Tang Jiayang that she picked on Jiang Yutong. She and Jiang Yutong never got along. You Embarrassed by Jiang Jiamin in public, Jiang Yutong was mad, but she still curbed her anger. I havent seen Jiayang for a long time. Now hes home. I just want to chat with him for a while. Is there anything wrong with that? Tm not familiar with you. There is nothing we can talk about, said Tang Jiayang coldly, showing obvious hatred. You This time, Jiang Yutong couldnt help crying. How could he say that to her face? They were cousins! If other people said that to her, she wouldnt be heart-broken, but now even Tang Jiayang hated her.1 It seemed that they teamed up and bullied Jiang Yutong, but they didnt want to do that. It was Jiang Yutong who asked for it herself. Therefore, Leng Shaoting and the other people said nothing. They didnt think it was wrong. Moreover, they could see that Jiang Yutong wasnt an honest girl. She was pretending to be weak. They had no sympathy for girls like her. Did you hear that? Jiayang isnt familiar with you, so you should go now! Tang Jiakai gloated over Jiang Yutongs misfortune. He really didnt want to see her. You Jiang Yutong felt even more aggrieved. Alright, lets go to see Wenxin now, said Gu Ning. It was a public ce and they came to celebrate the good event. No one wanted to cause trouble. After that, they followed Gu Ning away. Tl go with you! Jiang Yutong was reluctant to be left behind, so she immediately caught up to them. Although they had just embarrassed her, she refused to believe that they would chase her away. Who allowed you to do that? Gu Ning coldly said to her. You Jiang Yutong was angry. How could they be so hateful and bully her together? Stay away from us, or Ill teach you a lesson in person. Gu Ning threatened her. Even though she didnt want to cause any trouble at Cao Wenxins wedding, she wouldnt mind teaching Jiang Yutong a lesson if she didnt leave. She would make it as quiet as possible. 1 At this moment, Jiang Yutong was scared and didnt dare to follow them again. She didnt think that they would dare to injure her, but she was unwilling to take the risk. What if Gu Ning really beat her? She would be the only one who was injured. Filled with unhappiness, Jiang Yutong ran to her mother. Junior Mrs. Jiang was chatting with several other rich wives. When she saw her daughters sad face, she knew that her daughter must have gotten the cold shoulder from Tang Jiayang once more. She had no idea what to say right now. She had tried to persuade Jiang Yutong to give up, because she disapproved of Jiang Yutongs affection for Tang Jiayang. Even if they liked each other and wanted to be together, she would only feel embarrassed. How could her daughter fall in love with her own cousin? Luckily, only her family was aware of that. If it went abroad, she would be greatly humiliated. In case Jiang Yutong did anything embarrassing, Junior Mrs. Jiang pulled her to aer and warned her seriously. Yutong, behave yourself. If you do anything embarrassing, not only our family, but the Tang family will also be humiliated. If the Tang family feels humiliated, we might lose our connection with them. Our family heavily relies on the Tang family to stay rich. Dont hurt our familys benefits just because youre heart-broken! What have I done wrong? Jiang Yutong was very sad now, and wanted her mother tofort her. However, her mother warned her to behave herself, which filled her with even more unhappiness. Ill be best if you did nothing wrong. Stop bothering Jiayang. Dont you know youre only embarrassing yourself? Junior Mrs. Jiang said. She now felt guilty in front of Jiang Lihua. Hearing that, Jiang Yutong felt aggrieved. In fact, she knew that she was embarrassing herself, but she couldnt stop herself from seeing Tang Jiayang!1 The Tang family said nothing because were rtives, but now I already feel guilty in front of your aunt. Yutong, be mature! Junior Mrs. Jiang said honestly, If other people hear about it, youll be a joke! L Jiang Yutong opened her mouth, but didnt know what to say, because her mothers words made her realize how serious it was. However, it was really hard for her to stop loving Tang Jiayang. For the sake of her family, she must behave herself. I think Ill just go home. I cant stay here any longer. After pondering over it, Jiang Yutong decided to go home.. Chapter 2455 - She’s Finally Gone

    Chapter 2455: Shes Finally Gone

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Fine, go home now. Ill tell the chauffeur to drive you home. Junior Mrs. Jiang agreed with Jiang Yutong. At least, no trouble would be caused. Sure, said Jiang Yutong, then her mother took her out. When they walked by Tang Yunrong, Junior Mrs. Jiang excused themselves. She said that Jiang Yutong had a headache and needed to go home. Hearing that, Tang Yunrong gave a nce at Jiang Yutongs ufortable face. She didnt think much about it. After expressing her concer, she let them leave. Gu Ning and the others stood outside, so they saw Junior Mrs. Jiang walk Jiang Yutong away. They also heard their conversation with Tang Yunrong. They knew that Jiang Yutong didnt leave because she had a headache. She just argued with them, so she couldnt stay here any longer and went back home. Nevertheless it was good news for them! Wonderful. Shes finally gone, said Tang Jiakai with satisfaction. He hated seeing Jiang Yutong, If they werent in a public ce, he would have sworn at her. Upon thinking that Jiang Yutong had fallen in love with Tang Jiayang, he felt disgusted. If she only admired Tang Jiayang, it wouldnt be disgusting, but she wouldnt stop bothering him, which was uneptable. Anyway, they couldnt ept it. What has she done? Why do you hate her so much? Zi Beiying asked curiously. Shes always acting, and a little crazy. If you get along with her, you might be hurled me at any time, said Gu Ning. Even though Zi Beiying asked her that question, she couldnt tell her that Jiang Yutong fell in love with Tang Jiayang. After all, the fewer people who knew about it, the better it was. Besides, there were so many people around them. If she said it aloud, other people would hear it and Tang Jiayang would be embarrassed! Tang Jiayang didnt want more people to know about it. Although he did nothing and he disliked Jiang Yutong, he would still feel humiliated if other people learned about it. Therefore, he was anxious when Zi Beiying asked about it. He was worried that his friends might blurt the truth out. He didnt feel relieved until Gu Ning gave an exnation. Zi Beiying nodded, and stopped asking about it. Gu Ning and the others only stayed there for a short while, but many guests had alreadye to chat with Gu Ning, not because Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans daughter. She was much younger than them, so they wouldnt bother to greet her first. They went to chat with Gu Ning because she was the chairman of the Shengning Organization. She was now a star in the business world, and the most sessful entrepreneur among them. Therefore, whether they were envious or jealous of Gu Ning, they respected her. Because Gu Ning was with many of her friends, those businessmen didnt chat with her for too long. They simply had a brief chat with her, then went inside. If they had a long talk with Gu Ning at this moment, they would be gauche. Those who knew Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai also politely greeted them. People who were aware that Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings fianc gave him a smile, but they didnt know his background. Only a few were aware of that. Tang Jiakai and Tang Jiayang also attracted a lot of attention from many girls, but none of them dared toe to talk with them because there were too many people around them. Those who came to chat with them were all familiar faces. All of them belonged to high society, so they werent strangers. However, they were only familiar with each other, and it didnt mean they were close. After all, people in high society gathered together for benefits. They all wanted to climb up the socialdder on other peoples coattails. Therefore, usually there werent sincere friends in their circle. It was very normal that they got what they wanted through connections. As long as no one deliberately hurt the others, they would stay in the circle. As a result, whether they were familiar or not, Tang Jiakai and Tang Jiayang gave them a polite reply. Yu Zi also came today. She sent Cao Wenxin a luxurious and delicate gown. She paid for the materials this gown was made of, and didnt use the money of theirpany. Although Gu Ning didnt care about that, Yu Zi had her principles. In addition, Yu Zi didnt spend her work hours making this gift for Cao Wenxin. She spent three days and nights on it and she finished it at her home. Cao Wenxin was pregnant and couldnt put on the gown right now, but she would put it away. After she gave birth to the baby, she could wear it then. Anyway, the gown would be popr for years. All the gowns made by Yu Zi were very beautiful, so Cao Wenxin loved the gift. Because Yu Zi had be a new star in the fashion industry, she enjoyed as much fame as a B-list actress and wasnt only known in the design industry. Therefore, when those richdies and wives saw Yu Zi, they all smiled at her. It wasnt easy to buy a gown designed by Yu Zi now, and they had to wait for at least half a year. Actually, Yu Zi only needed to finish four gowns during the half year. It was time-consuming and energy-consuming to design and make a gown. Moreover, Yu Zi did all the work on her own. Custom-made gowns were all unique, and Charm wouldnt make a second piece. If there was a second piece, it had to be fake. Some gowns produced by Charm were also designed by Yu Zi, but they werent unique. However, they were limited, because they would lose their value if there were too many of them. Yu Zi always did the work by herself. Although she had many customers, she didnt take all the orders at a time. She only took orders that she could finish within half a year. If she took too many orders, it might damage her reputation if she couldnt finish all of them. Thepetition was always strong in every industry, so if she made any mistakes, she could lose customers. Ever since Charm was established, it had been through a lot, but its general manager handled all the trouble very well.. Chapter 2456 - Han Sitong

    Chapter 2456: Han Sitong

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Many guests asked Yu Zi for her number. Yu Zi gave it to them, but not her personal number. She gave them the number of her office and her secretary would reply to them. Because Yu Zi was very busy and was a boss now, she didnt need to deal with everything in person. Recently she wouldnt take orders for custom-made gowns, so there was no need for her to answer the potential customers calls. Her secretary and assistant would help her turn them down. The guests didnt care what number they got. They just wanted to contact Yu Zi. After that, Xu Jinlin came. He came along with several of his friends, namely An Yan, Ji Wenbu, and Ji Wenbus girlfriend, Gao Le. Although they were Xu Jinlins good friends, they had also had a close rtionship with Leng Shaoting and Leng Shaotings bros, so they often hung out together. Therefore, they were also invited to attend Xin Beis wedding. It was just that they lived far away, so it took them a longer time to get here. Anyway, they wouldnt miss their friends wedding. Sadly, Wen Siyi and Zhang Keke, who was An Yans wife, couldnte because they were upied with work. After Xu Jinlin and the others came, Gu Ning and other people guided them inside to find their seats. The seats were arranged ording to their status, but Gu Ning sat at the front because she was the brides family member. As friends of the bridegroom, Leng Shaoting and hisrades also sat at the front. Nevertheless, most of the guests were invited by the brides family because Xin Bei was an orphan. He didnt have many rtives. Ever since Xin Beis parents passed away, most of his rtives had stayed away from him. In addition to his loving uncle and aunt, only a few rtives kept in touch with him. Therefore, he only invited them to attend his wedding. He had a lot of friends, but only half of them were present. After all, his friends were very busy and worked worldwide, so not all of them coulde, but no matter what, they still sent him a wedding gift. Xin Bei had only invited his close friends to attend his wedding. He didnt send an invitation letter to unfamiliar friends, because he didnt need their gifts. After walking into the hall, Xu Jinlin saw many familiar faces in business, so he went to talk with them. Gu Ning then guided the other people to their seats. Many guests also wanted to chat with Gu Ning, but there were too many people around her, so they didnt walk over. Eventually, only a few guests came to say hi to Gu Ning. On the other hand, because Xu Jinlin was the general manager and heir of the Jinlin Organization, he was extremely popr. He was especially popr among thedies who were born in rich families too. Although those girls were also rich, their families were barelyparable to the Jinlin Organization. ordingly, they had the same purpose, to hook up with Xu Jinlin. If they could win Xu Jinlins heart and marry into the Xu family, it would be arge step up the socialdder. Some businessmen directly introduced their daughters to Xu Jinlin, but this was their first meeting, so they had to hide their intention. However, Xu Jinlin could easily see what they aimed to achieve, because it had happened countless times in his life. When Xu Jinlin was finally alone, a beautiful, tall and sexy woman in her twenties walked towards him. Hi, Manager Xu, nice to see you, my names Han Sitong, My family is the Han family in City B. Im managing an entertainmentpany right now. Weve met before at a charitable activity. We also had a brief chat. Do you still remember me? The Han family was a rich family with some influence in City B. Moreover, Han Sitong managed an entertainmentpany on her own right now, so obviously she had the ability. Because of that, she had an air of confidence. Even though whenpared with Xu Jinlin, she was hardly impressive, there were not many people who wereparable to him. At least, in the high society of City B, she was very outstanding, In fact, she was even better than Tong Jiayao. Tong Jiayaos family wasnt richer than hers, and she built up apany on her own, while Tong Jiayao directly took over the family business. However, as for their appearance, she had to admit that Tong Jiayao was prettier than her. Anyway, she didnt lose any confidence in front of Tong Jiayao. She was only slightly less pretty than Tong Jiayao, but it didnt mean that she wasnt beautiful. Hi, Miss Han, said Xu Jinlin politely, but not intimately. He remembered Han Sitong not because she was impressive, but because he had a good memory. In addition, the charitable activity was held three months ago. If he couldnt remember it, he shouldnt be proud of his good memory. Han Sitong, however, didnt think that Xu Jinlin still remembered her because he had a good memory. She believed that her charm had impressed him. Therefore, Han Sitong felt very satisfied, but didnt show it on her face. Actually, I hoped that we could exchange numbers at ourst meeting. After all, we might be partners one day, but you left too early that day. I didnt have a chance to say that. Its really a shame! aid Han Sitong. Um, you can contact my secretary first if youre seeking cooperation. Hell let me know afterwards, said Xu Jinlin, then he took out a name card for his secretary and handed it to Han Sitong. Please. He clearly knew what Han Sitong really wanted, but he didnt want to give her his number. Actually, if it had been a man, he wouldnt mind exchanging numbers, but whenever he met unimportant people, he always gave them the number of his secretary. Instantly, the smile disappeared from Han Sitongs face, but she soonposed herself. Xu Jinlin must have done that on purpose! Why did he do that? Wasnt she impressive enough in his opinion? Although Han Sitong was confused, it was too embarrassing to ask that question. And she had to take the name card, or Xu Jinlin would be unhappy.. Chapter 2457 - Miss Han Likes Manager Xu

    Chapter 2457: Miss Han Likes Manager Xu

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Therefore, Han Sitong took the name card Xu Jinlin handed to her, then put on a perfunctory smile. Thanks. After that, she gave Xu Jinlin her name card. Manager Xu, this is mine. No matter what attitude Xu Jinlin had, since he handed her a name card, she should give him hers, or it would be embarrassing. Given her status, it was impossible that she would embarrass him. Xu Jinlin took Han Sitongs name card. He wouldnt keep it and would instead give it to his secretaryter. Whatever Han Sitongs purpose was, they were in the same circle, so it was necessary to stay polite. A businessman next to them saw through Han Sitong, so he deliberately asked Xu Jinlin, Manager Xu, I heard that youve been engaged for a while. When is your wedding? Can I be invited? He said that in order to embarrass Han Sitong, because he disliked her. Although there was no conflict between them, she had humiliated his nephew, so he didnt get along with her. His nephew had pursued Han Sitong before, but Han Sitong rejected his nephew and even said that his nephew was an ugly frog that didnt deserve her who was a beautiful swan. His nephews family wasntparable to Han Sitongs, but his nephew was a very outstanding young man. The point was that she humiliated his nephew after rejecting him, which was really unkind. Upon hearing his words, Han Sitong was surprised. Xu Jinlin was already engaged? After being surprised, she was greatly disappointed. If he was already engaged, she would have no chance. This summer I think. We havent settled the exact date yet. After its settled, youll surely be invited, Chairman Cai, said Xu Jinlin. Thats wonderful! Chairman Caiughed. Well, I think the wedding is about to begin. I need to go back to my seat now, said Xu Jinlin. Sure, please, said Chairman Cai, then Xu Jinlin turned around and walked away. Once he was gone, Han Sitong snorted with mixed emotions. Although this was only her second meeting with Xu Jinlin, she had a very good impression of him. Most importantly, such a perfect man as he was, he was every womans Mr. Right. Unfortunately, he was already engaged. Miss Han, I bet you like Manager Xu very much, but hes already engaged, said Chairman Cai meaningfully, then left without dy. Han Sitong didnt know that Chairman Cai was the uncle of the admirer she had humiliated before. So she could see that he did it on purpose, but she didnt know why. However, she didnt bother to figure it out. Jinlin, youre too popr. Wherever you go, there are your admirers. After Xu Jinlin came to his seat, An Yan joked with him. Xu Jinlin said nothing, and just rolled his eyes at An Yan. Didnt An Yan know why he was so popr? Hes the general manager and the heir of the Jinlin Organization. If hes an ordinary man, I dont think he would still have so many admirers, said Ji Wenbu. It was very realistic that women were only attracted to Xu Jinlins background. Youre right. Nowadays everyone is very realistic, said An Yan. When it was almost 6 pm, the bride and bridegroom came in and went to get ready for the ceremony. Ten minutes before the wedding, the emcee, host, lighting engineer, sound engineer, supervisor, etc. were all in ce. Four minutes before the wedding, the bridegroom waited by the stage, while the bride stood at the entrance of the wedding hall. Two minutes before the wedding, the wedding song was yed, and the next moment, the bride and the bridegroom walked out. The bridegroom came from the stage, while the bride took her fathers hand and walked towards the stage. At this moment, Cao Ruihua, a strong, tough man, suddenly felt like crying. Even though he knew that his daughter would still live with them after she got married, his daughter was married to another man. He felt that his adorable daughter now belonged to another man, so it was hard for him not to feel sad. Tang Yunrong, who sat under the stage, cried too. At the same time, she also felt happy for Cao Wenxin, because Cao Wenxin married her love. As parents, they just wanted their kid to live a happy life. The bride and bridegroom walked to the designated position and met under the limelight. The bridegroom presented the most beautiful flowers to the bride with his own hands. The bridegroom then assured the brides father that he would treat his daughter well, before the brides father handed the bride into the hands of the bridegroom. After saying a few sentences, the brides father left. Watching Cao Ruihuas back, Cao Wenxin burst into tears. Although she could still live with her parents after she got married, it was totally different now. Before she got married, the Cao family was her own family, but now she needed to start a new family. Besides, for most daughters, they became guests to their families after they were married. The Cao family wouldnt treat Cao Wenxin as a guest after she was married, but the situation was different. She couldnt take the Cao familys stuff without feeling guilty now. In that case, even if she still lived with her parents afterwards, she couldnt ask her parents to buy stuff for her. She would have to pay the bills on her own. Cao Wenxin felt sad, not because she couldnt ask her parents to give her everything in the future. She wasnt a person without any gratitude. She just felt that she grew up now and had to leave her parents and start a new family with her husband. After the two returned to the stage, the host gave a speech. Ladies and gentlemen, friends and families, wee! Today is the wedding of this loving couple. Stand by each other, be in each others arms no matter in happiness or in tears. Stand by each other, when the cold rain starts to fall and your hearts are filled with fears. Stand by each other, when youre too old to chew. So love your love, thats all we pray for. With all the blessings, may happiness be with you all the way. Now, the bride and the bridegroom shall exchange the rings. Hearing that, Cao Wenwei stepped up with the rings. The host said something again, then came to the key moment. Xin Bei, will you take Cao Wenxin to be yourwful, wedded wife? Will you love her, honor her,fort her as long as you both shall live? asked the host. T will! said Xin Bei loudly and without hesitation. He couldnt wait to spend the rest of his life with Cao Wenxin.. Chapter 2458 - I Will

    Chapter 2458: I Will

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions The moment he finished, thunderous apuse sounded under the stage. Theard your loud answer. It seems the bridegroom loves the bride deeply. The host joked. All the guests had the same feeling, and the Cao family felt veryforted. Cao Wenxin, will you take Xin Bei to be yourwful, wedded husband? Will you love him, honor him,fort him as long as you both shall live? asked the host. Twill, said Cao Wenxin. Her voice wasnt as loud as Xin Beis, but she said with determination. As soon as she finished, loud apuse again sounded from under the stage. After that, the bride and the bridegroom put on each others rings. Now, you may kiss your bride, said the host. Xin Bei lightly kissed Cao Wenxins lips, because with so many people watching them, he couldnt give her a passionate kiss. And the bride, you can kiss your husband now, said the host. Cao Wenxin then moved over and kissed Xin Beis lips. Afterwards, the parents of the newlyweds went on the stage. Because Xin Bei didnt have parents, his uncle and aunt went on the stage instead. The host exined that the bridegrooms parents passed away early, so his uncle and aunt were on the stage now. However, when Xin Beis uncle and aunt went on the stage, many guests were surprised. They didnt know that they were Xin Beis rtives until now. The seniors sat down on their seats, then the bride and bridegroom served them with tea. During this part of the ceremony, the seniors had to give the newlyweds red envelopes. The brides parents gave a thick red envelope to the bridegroom, and vice versa. Because it was just a part of the ceremony, Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei received the same red envelopes the seniors had already given them this morning. After that part was finished, they stood up and the seniors gave them good wishes. At this time, both Cao Ruihua and Tang Yunrong felt like crying, So to prevent herself from bursting into tears, Tang Yunrong didnt say many words. Afterwards, the seniors went back to their seats under the stage. Then the bride and bridegroom opened champagne and cut the cake to start the wedding dinner. Cao Wenxin was pregnant, so she couldnt drink and reced her ss of champagne with juice. At the banquet, the guests began to drink and chat with one another. Many people walked to drink with Gu Ning, so Gu Ning had to drink a lot, and Leng Shaoting didnt help her. Tang Jiakai and Tang Jiayang were a little displeased. They wanted to help Gu Ning, but her boyfriend was here, so if they drank for her, Leng Shaoting would be embarrassed. Although they were dissatisfied with Leng Shaoting since he did nothing, they couldnt embarrass him publicly. Perhaps Leng Shaoting didnt realize it was a problem, so they decided to give him a reminder. Shaoting, why dont you help Ningning with the drinks? Shes drunk a lot, said Tang Jiayang, sounding slightly unhappy. Leng Shaoting understood that they were unhappy because he didnt help Gu Ning with the drinks, but he didnt mind. After all, they cared about Gu Ning, so he exined at once. Given Ningnings character, since she can drink, she wont let anyone else help her. If she doesnt want to drink, shell just stop. And dont worry, she wont get drunk. Did you forget that she has a magical medicine with her? She will be fine. Hearing that, Tang Jiakai and Tang Jiayang suddenly realized that Gu Ning could protect herself with her magical medicine! Moreover, given Gu Nings character, if she was willing to drink, she indeed didnt need help. If she couldnt drink more, she would just stop. Therefore, they felt a little guilty because they were dissatisfied with his behavior earlier. Compared with Leng Shaoting, they knew too little about Gu Ning. Gu Ning heard their conversation, so she said to them when she had a break, Dont worry, I wont force myself to drink if I cant drink more. I didnt drink too much, so its not a big deal. If you dont believe me, I can give each of you a magical pillter. I promise you will get rid of the effects of the alcohol right away. You convinced us, said Tang Jiakai and Tang Jiayang. They believed it; they just forgot earlier. After all, they witnessed Gu Ning drinking all the time, so they were worried about her. Anyway, since Gu Ning joined the business world, it was unavoidable for her to drink. Not to mention that it was just the beginning, and she had to learn to handle more social events in the future. Although they cared about Gu Ning, they could do nothing about it. It was her choice and she couldnt give up everything just because she didnt want to drink. It was serious business, not childrens y after all. In fact, when Tang Jiayang joined the business world and Tang Jiakai joined politics, they would have to socialize with different people in the future. Tang Jiayang was interested in business, while Tang Jiakai was interested in politics. Actually, whether they had any interest or not, they were destined to be businessmen and politicians. Tang Yunhang would retire one day, so if Tang Jiayang joined the business, but Tang Jiakai didnt join the politics, the Tang family would lose its influence after Tang Yunhang retired. Power was always more influential than money, so the Tang family needed a member to be in a high position in politics. Even if the member couldnt reach a position as important as Tang Yunhangs, he had to be a director or a head in order to maintain the Tang familys status. The Tang familys status relied on Tang Yunhangs position in politics and Tang Yunfans influence in business. At the beginning, they nned to let Tang Jiayang join the politics and Tang Jiakai could join the business, because Tang Jiayang was more stable ever since they were little. However, Tang Jiayang had little interest in politics. Instead, he was greatly interested in business and Tang Jiakai was unwilling to do business and was more interested in politics. Nevertheless, the Tang family didnt let them make the choice simply out of interest. They needed to pass a test. Interest couldnt represent their abilities. Interest could only help them focus on their career. After the test, it proved that Tang Jiayang was indeed more suitable for business and Tang Jiakai should join politics, so that was the final result. Therefore, whenever anything happened in politics now, Tang Yunhang would tell Tang Jiakai and let him do an analysis. Chapter 2459 - Unkind People

    Chapter 2459: Unkind People

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Because his father was a governor, Tang Jiakai was very smart, but he wasnt mature enough yet. Anyway, he was talented, so as long as he learned more about politics, he could reach an important position with his familys help. It was impossible for him to do that on his own, because without connections, he probably wouldnt make great achievements in his career. Master Tang used to be a businessman, but he had close old friends in politics, so Tang Yunhang also relied on his fathers connections to get to his current position. Otherwise, no matter how outstanding Tang Yunhang was, he wouldnt have been promoted to his current position. Even if he did his best, he would have only reached a position which was less important than his current position. In addition, he still needed the Tang familys help. After hearing Leng Shaotings and Gu Nings reply, Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai stopped talking about how much Gu Ning drank. In fact, she didnt drink much and only sipped when she drank. At the same time, they were also drinking with the guests. It was Cao Wenxins wedding after all, so it was fine if they drank more. After 8 pm, the guests left one after another. Some businessmen who seeded in forming a rtionship with other businessmen adjourned to another ce. While some young people who sessfully struck up a conversation with their target also continued to hang out together. Gu Ning and her friends, however, followed the bride and bridegroom to their wedding suite after the banquet was over. After that, they had some fun in the room. Because Cao Wenxin was pregnant, no one would trick her, but the bridegroom wasnt so lucky. They were close friends, so they knew what they could do and what they couldnt. After all, they were well-bred, so they wouldnt forget their manners. First, they ordered Xin Bei to do two hundred push-ups. It couldnt be easier for Xin Bei, because it was what they usually do in the training. Therefore, it was eptable and it was also a great chance for Xin Bei to show his strength in front of Cao Wenxin. Then after Xin Bei finished two hundred push-ups, they ced a ss of water on his back and asked him to do another hundred push-ups. It wasnt difficult either, and Xin Bei finished perfectly. To be honest, he really won Cao Wenxins admiration by doing that. Cao Wenxin was professionally trained too, but she couldnt do what Xin Bei did. It wasnt easy for her to finish even a hundred push-ups. Looking at the admiration for him in Cao Wenxins eyes, Xin Bei was filled with happiness. He wanted to show more of his skills in front of Cao Wenxin, so he asked of his own ord, What else? After that, they ordered Xin Bei to show more of his skills, making Cao Wenxin admire Xin Bei more than ever now. They had fun for a while, before they let the newlyweds have some private time. It was a long day for Xin Bei and Xin Bei, so they needed rest too, but, because it was a new house and wasntpletely aired yet, they went back to Huafu Hills. However, Xin Bei had drunk a lot, so they wouldnt allow him to drive. Therefore Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sent them home. As for the other people, they either went back home or went to stay in the hotel. Gu Ning didnt go home tonight, but Gao Yi and Qiao Ya were staying in Huafu Hills, so she and Leng Shaoting went to stay in the hotel after driving Xin Bei and Cao Wenxin home. After walking out of Huafu Hills, Gu Ning said, Im a little hungry. Why dont we go have some night snacks? Sure, what do you want to eat? Leng Shaoting asked. He wasnt hungry, but he was happy to go eat with Gu Ning. How about roasted meat? Gu Ning said. She actually wanted to have roasted fish, but Leng Shaoting disliked fish, so she gave up seafood. No problem. Where do you want to eat? Leng Shaoting asked. There is a night snack street not far from here. Lets go there! Gu Ning said. She just wanted to have night snacks, she wasnt picky about the ce. Great! Leng Shaoting nodded, then stopped a taxi. About eight minutester, they arrived at the night snack street. It was already 12 pm, but the night snack street was still full of activity. After all, midnight was the best time for night snacks. The night snack street was always crowded and noisy. The food there didnt seem clean and healthy either, so normally rich heirs wouldnte here, but Leng Shaoting was an exception. He didnt really care about that, because he had suffered a lot of things that ordinary people couldnt ept, and had stayed in dirty, messy, and dangerous ces many times before. He had also eaten unclean food. During their training, there was no clean, delicious food for the soldiers and all they had to eat was food they found in the wild. Sometimes, they didnt even have water to clean the food, but they still had to eat in order to survive. If they were starving, they wouldnt survive. Moreover, although the night snack stores didnt seem as clean as fancy restaurants, the food was not necessarily dirty. After all, they could see how the food was made. Even a fancy restaurant could have food hygiene problems and might not be cleaner than the street stands. In her previous incarnation, Gu Ning had eaten rotting meat in a fancy restaurant. If diners wanted totally clean and healthy food, they could only eat at home. If they dined outside, they could never have food as clean and healthy as that which they made at home. Therefore, there was no need to care too much about that when they dined out. Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting was a very beautiful couple, when they walked into the night snack street, they immediately attracted a lot of attention. They were already used to it, so they didnt care about it, but they saw a table of six people sizing them up when they walked by a small restaurant. Asa result, they stopped walking and sat directly across the small restaurant. Gu Ning actually wanted to dine in the small restaurant, but there werent any avable seats, so they had to eat somewhere else. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting just stopped there because they noticed the group of unkind people.. Chapter 2460 - 0: Please Forgive Us

    Chapter 2460: Please Forgive Us

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent looking for trouble, but they felt that the group of people were bad guys. If they wanted to do something bad, they would give them the chance so that they could punish them. If the group of men didnt attack them today, other people might be the victims. Therefore, since they ran into them today, they wouldnt mind teaching them a lesson. Anyway, they were free now. Moreover, Leng Shaoting was a soldier, so he couldnt ignore it when he ran into bad guys. Besides, those men were obviously good at fighting. Although they werent that strong, they could easily harm ordinary people. The group of men had a quiet discussion after they saw that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to sit across from them. How about them? They are wearing expensive clothes. They must be rich. Why dont we choose them? Its not a bad idea. Great, well target them first. Their voices were so low that even people around the next table couldnt hear them, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting did. Now they were sure that they were being targeted. And it seemed that they wanted money. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sat down, they ordered some roasted meat. Gu Ning then saw shrimp, so she ordered a serving for herself. Leng Shaoting disliked seafood, so he could eat the roasted meat. Want some beer? Gu Ning asked. They wouldnt get drunk since they simply drank for fun, but every table was drinking, so if they didnt drink, it would be strange. Why not! Leng Shaoting didnt care about that. After all, they could easily get rid of the effects of the alcohol with their magical power. How many do you want? Leng Shaoting asked. Each of us can have two bottles, said Gu Ning. After that, Leng Shaoting ordered four bottles of beer. It took some time for the roasted meat to be done. As for the shrimp, because they were boiled, they were soon ced on the table. Before Gu Ning did anything, Leng Shaoting peeled a shrimp and put it into her bowl. Gu Ning gave him a smile, then let him do the work. She poured each of them a ss of beer, and drank together with Leng Shaoting. After drinking a few sses, the roasted meat was done. While Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were enjoying the meat, the group of men nced at them every now and then. Ordinary people might not notice it, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting quickly sensed it. They didnt eat slowly, so they soon finished the food. Afterwards, they settled the bill and left. Seeing that, the group of men followed them. After they targeted Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, they had stopped drinking and eating. However, because Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning didnt finish yet, they pretended to eat more. They didnt drink more, because they were afraid that it might affect their actions. The street was full of people, so it wasnt strange that they swaggered behind Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, but Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were already aware that they didnt have good intentions. However, because they intended to give them the chance, they didnt take a taxi when they left. Instead, they wandered hand in hand. It was nearly 1 am, so not many people were walking around on the main road. It was the best chance for the group of men since they had no idea that they were already exposed. When there was no one around, they suddenly sped up and ran to surround Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting subconsciously protected Gu Ning behind him. Although he knew that Gu Ning could easily defeat the hoodlums, he still wanted to protect her. What do you want? Leng Shaoting asked calmly, not sounding afraid at all. Give us all your money, or well beat the sh*t out of you! and, leave your girl to us for a night, and well let you go. They leered at Gu Ning. She was so beautiful that they couldnt let her go! Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wouldnt be too mad if they just robbed them, but Gu Ning was mad since they even had the intention to rape her. Leng Shaoting lost control of his anger, and directly attacked them. They were surprised that Leng Shaoting would suddenly attack them and at such a high speed, so before they could even react, they were beaten on the ground. Even though a few of them at the back came back to their senses, they were no match for Leng Shaoting. With a single move, Leng Shaoting swiftly beat them down too, to the point that they could barely get back to their feet. The group of men were totally shocked. To their astonishment, Leng Shaoting was so strong. Clearly they had made a terrible mistake today. Please, please stop Because Leng Shaoting was too strong, they didnt dare to fight back and immediately begged for his forgiveness. Please, please let us go! If they didnt beg for his mercy, they would only suffer. Let you go? Didnt you want to rob us? Leng Shaoting said coldly. Were sorry. It was a stupid mistake. We promise it wont happen again. Please let us go this time! Please, please let us go. Leng Shaoting said nothing, but walked to one of them. The man was the one who asked Leng Shaoting to leave Gu Ning to them for a night. He didnt bother to hurt the others, because they were already injured and would have to stay in bed for at least a week. However, he wouldnt let go of this man, who asked him to leave Gu Ning to them for a night. The man also realized that his words had angered Leng Shaoting, so he shrank and begged again. P-Please No! Before he could finish, Leng Shaoting kicked him in the crotch and he screamed in pain. He wasnt disabled, but the pain would probablyst for a month, because it was the most vulnerable part of a mans body. The man tightly covered his crotch and shrank from the pain. Witnessing that, the other men also subconsciously covered their crotches, in case they suffered the same treatment. His scream was unusually loud in the night, which scared pedestrians, causing several of the passers-by to turn and see a few men lying on the ground and two people standing over them.. Chapter 2461 - Ningning, Do You Want Me?

    Chapter 2461: Ningning, Do You Want Me?

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions It couldnt be more obvious that the bunch of men caused the couple trouble, but were punished instead. That being the case, nobody had sympathy for them, so no one went over. Moreover, they werent willing to be dragged into the trouble. After beating them up, Leng Shaoting pulled Gu Ning away and they went to get a taxi back to the hotel. Although Leng Shaoting had punished those men, he was still in a bad mood. How could that guy ask him to leave his girl to them? Upon thinking of that, he was furious. Knowing that Leng Shaoting was unhappy, Gu Ningforted him. Aright, they learned their lesson. Leng Shaoting quietly looked at Gu Ning, saying nothing, but after a while, he felt better. Oh, when are you leaving tomorrow? Gu Ning asked. After lunch, said Leng Shaoting. Speaking of that, Leng Shaoting felt reluctant to leave Gu Ning. He held her hand and refused to let go. Great, then Ill have lunch with you tomorrow. The New Year festival is in about five days. If you have time then,e to visit with your mother. Then we can go back to the capital together afterwards. Because of my mother, my family cant go to visit your family, so Ill do it on their behalf, said Gu Ning. Sure, if there is nothing special to deal with, Ille, said Leng Shaoting. When he heard that Gu Ning would go to the capital along with them, he was cheered up. Unfortunately, she couldnt leave with him this time. Wonderful. Gu Ning replied. Leng Shaoting took Gu Ning to Shengshi Hotel. He had already booked a room, so they went straight upstairs. When he was alone with Gu Ningst time, Gu Ning was on her period, so Leng Shaoting was unable to have sex with her. Therefore, this time, he was determined to make love with her as long and passionately as possible. Because Leng Shaoting was too rough, Gu Ning couldnt help moaning loudly. Her voice wasnt that loud, but could clearly be heard. Luckily, they were staying in a presidential suite and the hotel had good sound instion, since it would be embarrassing if other people heard that! The louder Gu Ning moaned, the more excited Leng Shaoting got. Ningning, do you want me? Leng Shaoting whispered in Gu Nings ear with a hoarse voice. Yeah, said Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting swallowed and deliberately asked again, Do you want me? Yeah, I want you. Gu Ning had already lost control of her body. She let him do whatever he wanted in bed. At this moment, she totally let go of her pride and chose to be honest with her body. The moment she finished speaking, Leng Shaoting became even more passionate. They didnt stop and sleep untilte in the night. The next day, when they woke up, it was already 8 am, so Leng Shaoting ordered breakfast for two. After having breakfast, they decided to stay in the room. The others were aware that they were together, so they didnt bother them. Anyway, they wouldnt leave until they had lunch, so they would only call Leng Shaoting then. While Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were together, they had sex again and enjoyed every second of it. At 11am, Leng Shaotings phone rang and the caller was Xu Jinchen, mentioning that it was almost time for lunch so at 11:30 am, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to eat with their friends. However, only Leng Shaotingsrades were in the private room, because Xu Jinlin stayed in the Jinlin Hotel and left early that morning. Because they needed to deal with something this afternoon, they left earlier, whereas Leng Shaoting and hisrades could leaveter. Xu Jinchen had already ordered the dishes, so the food was ced on the table shortly after Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came. They ordered first not because they disrespected Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, but because they were very close. There was no need for them to care about those details. After Gu Ning came, Xu Jinchen asked her what else she wanted to eat, so that they could order more. However, Gu Ning wasnt picky, so they didnt order anything else. After the meal, they rested for a while, then set off to the airport. Gu Ning didnt follow them this time, because Leng Shaoting felt that she would have toe back aler if she went with them. He didnt want her to tire herself out, so he arranged for someone to send Gu Ning back before they went to the airport. Qiu Yuxin was also sent home. Si Ming wanted Qiu Yuxin to go to the capital with him, but he had no time to stay with her, so he decided against it. They needed to go to the military base after they went back to the capital, and they wouldnt be free until two days before the New Year festival. He would celebrate the festival at home, then he would go to see Qiu Yuxin in City B. Because the New Year festival was around the corner, Qiu Yuxin decided to take off from work for over half a month, so she was mainly at home these days. Gu Ning didnt go back home, and instead chose to go to herpany. On the way, she called Chen Cangyi and asked him how thepany was going recently. She wanted to know whether the Qin family from City Yuan had tried to cause trouble. Chen Cangyi told Gu Ning that everything was fine right now. However, although it had been many days and nothing had happened yet, it didnt mean they were safe. After all, it took time to get ready. Their enemy had to have a clear understanding of herpanies before taking action. Therefore, they still needed to be careful. Perhaps their enemy would take action when they let down their guard against the danger. If they stopped being alert, their enemy might seize the opportunity. When they let down their guard would be the best time to hurt them. It was also possible that the Qin family didnt know that its heir was Night Soul, so they did nothing. Gu Ning really hoped that the Qin family didnt know, so it could be over. After she arrived at herpany, she learned about its recent situation. Everything went well recently. However, thepetition was always strong in business, and cut-throatpetition happened. Even though the Shengning Organization had powerful support, some people still dared to cause trouble, but there were all kinds of dirty tricks, so it wasnt easy to catch the criminals. Chapter 2462 - Thank You, Boss

    Chapter 2462: Thank You, Boss

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ordinary people might not be able to find the evidence , but Gu Ning and K could. They wouldnt be kept in the dark However, if it didnt cause a big loss or serious trouble, Gu Ning would let it go after they solved the problem Only when it caused serious trouble would she get back at their enemies. Gu Ning never treated others the way she didnt want to be treated, but she wouldnt hesitate to pay her enemies back if anyone dared to hurt her. Sometimes , she was merciful and a light punishment was enough if she didnt suffer a great loss. Gu Ning stayed in herpany till 5 pm before she was ready to go home, but she received Pan Ziruis call right after she stood up. They hadnt contacted each other for a while. Due to Gu Nings influence, Pan Zirui had turned into an entrepreneur ?????? some achievements after being a good- for-nothing rich heir. Yeah? Gu Ning picked up his call. Um, boss, I need a favor. Can you... said Pan Zirui with difficulty. He always called Gu Ning his boss. Since you call me boss, you can tell me what trouble youve run into. Ill help you if I can, said Gu Ning. She understood that he must have encountered something he couldnt deal with, so he turned to her for help. l dont know how to say it to you on the phone. Are you free this afternoon? Can we share a meal? We can talk about it then, said Pan Zirui. Pan Zirui was aware that the Cao family just held a wedding yesterday and he knew that Gu Ning was in City B , so he directly asked her udlether she was free. In fact, he wanted to call Gu Ning yesterday, but he knew that she had to be at the wedding, so he didnt bother her. Moreover, he also hesitated to turn to Gu Ning for help , because he didnt want to drag her into trouble. Sure, where? Gu Ning asked. How about the Huangdeng Hotel in the city center? I havent booked a private room yet. Ill tell you the room number in a while, said Pan Zirui. Great, said Gu Ning, then hung up. After that, Gu Ning called Tang Haifeng and said that she wouldnt eat at home because she needed to deal something. Then she called Qiao Ya and asked them to pick her up at herpany. Gu Ning wasnt sure whether Pan Zirui was alone or u?th other people , but she didnt want to cause any rumors, so she took Gao Yi and Qiao Ya with her. At 5:30 pm, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya arrived, so Gu Ning left herpany and at about 6 pm, they reached the Huangdeng Hotel. A few minutes after Pan Zirui called Gu Ning, he booked a private room before sending Gu Ning a message. When Gu Ning took Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to the private room, Pan Zirui had already been waiting for about thirty minutes. The appointed time was about 6 pm, so he came earlier and was willing to wait. After Gu Ning came , Pan Zirui immediately told the waiter to give him the menu. They would order first, then have the conversation. Pan Zirui didnt open his mouth again until he finished ordering and the waiter was out. Boss, the thing is that some people keep causing trouble in my clubhouse and Im barely making money now. I dont know whether its just businesspetition or whether Im the target. I dont know who the mastermind is either. I just know the bunch of people are from the Kirin Gang. I know you have a rtionship with them, so can you help me? If you cant, Ill think of another way. Pan Zirui was aware of Gu Nings rtionship with the Kirin Gang, but he didnt know how close they were. After all, it didnt mean anything even though Gu Ning had a rtionship with the Kirin Gang. The Kirin Gang was an illegal gang after all, so it wouldnt do a favor for a random person. Even though the Pan family had a high status in City B , it was an illegal gang which was causing them trouble. An illegal gang was afraid of nothing if it wanted to do bad deeds. Besides, he was reluctant to let his family know about it, so he could only turn to Gu Ning for help. Most importantly, he believed in Gu Ning. Hearing that, Gu Ning slightly frowmed and asked, Is your clubhouse still open? Yeah, but I already lost a lot of customers. They didnt cause big trouble, but they wont stop! They juste every day and smash things, said Pan Zirui. How much did you lose? Gu Ning asked. Theyve damaged about five hundred thousand yuan worth of stuff. Added to the business loss, it should be around a million yuan, said Pan Zirui. Because Pan Zirui had many friends in City B, whether they were real friends or fair-weather friends, they were willing to spend money in his club. Therefore , his club was very profitable. He would give them a discount. In addition, he provided good service and environment, so he had many loyal customers. Therefore, it wasnt surprising that his peers got jealous of him and started a maliciouspetition. Dont worry, leave it to me. Ill help you get back the money you lost, said Gu Ning. If it was the Kirin Gang, she could easily solve the problem with a call. Thanks, boss! Pan Zirui was cheered up at once. Actually, he didnt expect to get back the money he lost. He just wanted to continue doing his business and for those people to stop causing him trouble. Anyway, if Gu Ning could help him get the money back, it would be for the best. After all, it wasnt easy to make money, so he didnt want to lose it. After that, Gu Ning called Qi Tianlin, but his phone was turned off. He should be dealing with something. Gu Ning then called Yu Hao, but his phone was also turned off. She thought that they might be on a flight, so she decided to wait for an hour. l cant get through to them right now. Ill contact themter. If I still cant get through to them after we finish this meal, Ill go spend some time in your clubhouse. If those peoplee, Ill handle it, said Gu Ning. Sure, thank you so much, said Pan Zirui. At this moment, he was greatly relieved. After that, the food was ced on the table, and they began to enjoy the meal. After they finished eating, Qi Tianlin still hadnt called Gu Ning back Gu Ning called him again, but his phone was still turned off. Therefore, they decided to go to Pan Ziruis clubhouse.. Chapter 2463 - It’s Not up to You

    Chapter 2463 Its Not up to You

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although she didnt know whether the bunch of people woulde tonight, if they didnt, she would just have some fun in the clubhouse. Pan Ziruis clubhouse wasnt far from the city center, so they arrived twenty minutester. Normally, clubhouses were located in suburbs near the city center, because they upied arge piece ofnd. It wasnt suitable for clubhouses to open in the city center. It was also always crowded and noisy in the city center, so people couldnt rx. Since it was a high-end clubhouse, it needed a quiet ce. In addition, thend in the city center was too expensive, so it wasnt a good deal to run a clubhouse there. If it was a small clubhouse, it might be profitable, but Pan Ziruis clubhouse was open to both the rich and the powerful. After they reached the clubhouse, Pan Zirui arranged for a private room for Gu Ning and the others. It was near the front door, so they could quickly stop the bunch of gangsters if they came. The clubhouse wouldnt be busy untilter in the night, because people were usually still busy with work during the day. At about 8 pm, people would graduallye to the clubhouse to rx. However, when Gu Ning and the others stayed till 9 pm, there were only four groups of men and womening in. This clubhouse had over forty private rooms! Although it was rare for all the rooms to be booked, normally most of them were upied and only four or five would still be avable. In the past, even though not many people came to have fun at this time, they usually booked a private room in advance. Therefore, at this time, at least twenty private rooms should be upied. However, only four or five private rooms were booked recently. As a result, there was a huge difference. Customers often spent over a dozen thousand yuan in a private room, so it was a great loss if over twenty private rooms were still empty. Upon thinking of that, Pan Zirui felt upset. The Pan family was rich and Pan Zirui owned a car worth over a dozen million yuan, but no businessman wanted to lose money. No matter how rich he was, he couldnt afford the loss for a long time! After a few hours, Qi Tianlins phone was still turned off. It seemed that Gu Ning couldnt get through to him today. Because Gu Ning and the others came to enjoy themselves at the same time as they were waiting, they drank a little. Pan Zirui opened a bottle of red wine for them and they drank together. Gu Ning couldnt get through to Qi Tianlin, but Pan Zirui wasnt worried because she stayed here. At 10 pm, there were about six groups of people in the clubhouse. Momentster, a bunch of gangsters walked in. Once they came, the receptionist called Pan Zirui and Pan Zirui and his men immediately went out. There were about a dozen of them. Each of them were muscr and violent with a steel bar in their hands. Oh, Mr. Pan, your clubhouse is still open? The leading man made fun of Pan Zirui. Of course, itll be open tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, but you, arent you afraid that youll drag yourself into serious trouble if you dont stop damaging my club? Pan Zirui became tough since Gu Ning was here. Therefore when the leading gangsterughed at him, he retorted at once. Good for you, Mr. Pan! The gangster couldnt care less about Pan Ziruis sudden courage. Ive never been a coward, but I hope you wont beg and cry for forgivenesster. Pan Zirui mocked. Although he felt bothered when they smashed his club several times before, he never gave in to them. He was just no match for them. F*ck, how dare you say that to my face! The gangster got mad when Pan Zirui said that. Smash this club! He ordered. They came to smash things, instead of beating people. The moment he finished, over a dozen gangsters separated and went to break and damage the stuff in the store. Unfortunately, they were bound to fail this time, because Gu Ning, Qiao Ya, and Gao Yi moved faster than them. Before they could damage anything, they were stopped. They were tall and strong and had a steel bar in their hands, but they were still no match for Gu Ning, Gao Yi, and Qiao Ya. The club was soon filled with sounds of smashing things, then people screamed and yelled in pain. Gu Ning, Gao Yi, and Qiao Ya quickly broke their limbs, so they screamed in pain. It was hard to tolerate the pain of their limbs being broken. After that, they fell heavily down to the ground. Seeing that, all the waiters were stunned and excited. They were unbelievably strong! During these days, they were bothered by this bunch of gangsters, but they summoned up their courage and continued to work because those gangsters only smash things instead of injuring them. If those gangsters attacked them, they would have already quit. It was a great club, but their safety mattered more! Unexpectedly, Gu Ning, Gao Yi, and Qiao Ya easily beat the bunch of gangsters to the ground. Those gangsters could barely get back to their feet. It seemed that they were in big trouble this time. However, wasnt Gu Ning afraid of the Kirin Gang since she injured its members? Were from the Kirin Gang. How dare you injure us? Youll be paid back! The leading gangster threatened. Great! Tell your head to pay me back right now! Im waiting to meet him, said Gu Ning arrogantly. Who do you think you are? Why should our head see you? The leading gangster didnt think that Gu Ning wasnt scared. He believed that she was too naive. I dont think its up to you. Gu Ning said, Well, if you can tell me who sent you here, I can punish you lightly. Or youll regret doing itter. Gu Ning also threatened them. Ridiculous! The gangster sneered. Although they were defeated and injured by Gu Ning now, they still refused to believe that she wasnt afraid of the Kirin Gang. After all, nobody was willing to mess with the Kirin Gang. Alright, I already gave you a chance, but you gave it up. If so, dont me me for being too cruel, said Gu Ning. Seeing the confident expression on Gu Nings face, those gangsters from the Kirin Gang started feeling anxious. Was this girl an important figure? Was she really not afraid of the Kirin Gang? Could she still be fine after injuring them? If so, they would really be in serious trouble, but they were reluctant to ept that fact.. Chapter 2464 - What Happened?

    Chapter 2464 What Happened?

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions Who are you? the man asked. Why wasnt she afraid of the Kirin Gang at all? Although nobody wanted to mess with the Kirin Gang, not everyone was afraid of it. In City B, even the Kirin Gang should behave themselves before some people. For example, the Kirin Gang was reluctant to have a bad rtionship with those dominant families and important figures. If it was possible, the Kirin Gang would prefer to build a good rtionship with them, because the Kirin Gang had the idea of joining legal businesses. Without the support from the government, they wouldnt be able to do that. If so, why did they dare to damage Pan Ziruis club? They dared to do that because the person who hired them was more important. Moreover, they protected themselves by only smashing things and not injuring anyone. If Pan Zirui was an ordinary man, they would have already seriously injured him, because if they wanted this club to close, the best thing would be to cause some injuries. My name is Gu Ning. Gu Ning introduced herself. She had no intention of hiding her identity. I wonder whether youve heard of my name? Gu Ning? Upon hearing that, the group of gangsters were shocked and even trembled in horror. They had definitely heard of Gu Ning. Their leader had told them not to mess with Gu Ning, which was an order directly from the head. Therefore, Gu Ning should be a friend of the senior management or the head of the Kirin Gang. ordingly, they kept it in mind. However, they had never met Gu Ning before, so they failed to recognize her. They had seen her photos, but it didnt mean that they could recognize her when they really met her. They only remembered a rough appearance of her and her age. Most importantly, they didnt think that they would meet Gu Ning one day, so they paid little attention to it. Now they heard her name and suddenly realized who she was. Looking at Gu Nings face, they were sure that she was the girl in the photos. What did you say? Youre Gu Ning? a man asked. Although he asked that question, he was actually already sure of it, but it was a little hard for him to ept. If she was really Gu Ning, they would be unable to bear the consequences of what they had done today. If their leader learned about their behavior, they would be severely punished. Of course, why should I lie to you? Since you asked me that question, I bet you should have been informed before, said Gu Ning. She understood that the senior management of the Kirin Gang must have told them not to mess with her. Because Gu Ning had many conflicts with the Kirin Gang before, Qi Tianlin gave an order to his men not to mess with her. In addition, Qi Tianlin also told her about the order he gave to his men. Gu Ning stayed in City B most of the time, so members of the Kirin Gang in City B were aware of the order. Gu Ning spent little time in other cities and it wasnt likely for them to have conflicts in other ces, so other members of the Kirin Gang might not know it. Hearing that, they werent doubtful any longer and immediately begged for Gu Nings mercy. M-Miss Gu, Im sorry, we failed to recognize you. We didnt mean to offend you. Please forgive us this time! Please, Miss Gu, please forgive us this time. Other people, however, were totally shocked when they saw the reversal. Because not everyone was aware of who Gu Ning was, they were very curious. How could she horrify those gangsters so much? Pan Zirui was slightly surprised too. He couldnt believe that they were so afraid of Gu Ning. It seemed that Gu Nings rtionship with the Kirin Gang wasnt simple! Thinking of that, Pan Zirui totally stood in awe of her. Tell me, who sent you to smash my friends clubhouse? Gu Ning asked. Well It was a little difficult for them to tell the truth, because they couldnt betray their hirer ording to the rules in illegal gangs. Gu Ning understood that, but she didnt care about that now. What? You are refusing to tell me? If you dont tell me, dont me me for being cruel. ording to the rules in illegal gangs, they shouldnt betray their hirer, but they didnt dare to keep it a secret from Gu Ning. Um, its the son of Vice Mayor Li, Li Boyu, said the man. Li Boyu? I didnt have any conflicts against Li Boyu. He doesnt own a clubhouse. Were not even peers. Why would he pay you to smash my store? Pan Zirui was confused. Its really Li Boyu who paid us! The group of gangsters immediately replied in case Gu Ning felt that they lied to her. Perhaps he did it for someone else, said Gu Ning. Since Li Boyu had no conflict against Pan Zirui and they werent peers, he didnt have the motive for smashing Pan Ziruis store. Therefore, Gu Ning thought that he might be doing it for someone else. Pan Zirui nodded, but who was the mastermind that wanted to cause him trouble? Pan Zirui was unfamiliar with Li Boyu, so he didnt know much about Li Boyus circle. Right at this moment, Gu Nings phone rang and the caller was Qi Tianlin. After he turned on his phone, he saw missed calls from Gu Ning. Although he was still mad because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were already engaged, he wouldnt cut off his rtionship with Gu Ning just because of that. They would continue to get along with each other as usual, after all Gu Nings power crystals were indispensable to him. With the power crystals, he could save a lot of peoples lives. After a nce at the gangsters on the ground, Gu Ning picked up the call. Hi. Those gangsters somehow felt frightened when Gu Ning gave them a nce. They felt that this call must have something to do with them. I was on a ne, so my phone was turned off. What happened? Qi Tianlin asked in a t voice. Oh, I just needed your help just now, but the problem has already been solved, said Gu Ning. At the same time, she squinted at the bunch of gangsters on the ground, which scared them. They were sure that Gu Ning was talking about them on the phone. Besides, the person at the other end of the phone should be a senior manager of the Kirin Gang. Thinking of that, the bunch of gangsters were more scared than ever. They didnt dare to make any sound while Gu Ning was talking on the phone.. Chapter 2465 - Don’t Tell Other People

    Chapter 2465 Dont Tell Other People

    Trantor: Henyee TrantionsEditor: Henyee Trantions What is it? Even though Gu Ning said that she had already solved the problem, Qi Tianlin still asked about it. Its not important. Alright, I need to deal with something else now. Ill call you if I need youter, said Gu Ning. Before Qi Tianlin said anything again, she directly hung up. Obviously, Gu Ning had no intention of telling Qi Tianlin about what had happened, because she didnt bother to punish those gangsters. Qi Tianlin was a little mad that Gu Ning hung up on him, but he didnt call her back since she said that she didnt need his help right now. Afterwards, Gu Ning turned to ask the bunch of gangsters, How much money did Li Boyu give you to smash this club? Two hundred thousand yuan. Do you still have the money? Gu Ning asked. Yeah The leading gangster didnt know what Gu Ning wanted to do, but he still answered honestly. Great, let me be honest with you, your head just called me. If you dont believe it, I can call him back and put it on speaker, so you can hear his voice. I nned to let him deal with it, but you have good luck today. I failed to get through to him earlier, so I had toe here to see you in person. Since you told me who paid you to do this, I wont punish you seriously, and I didnt tell your head about it either. You should know your heads temper. If he learns about your deeds, youll only get a more severe punishment. Im not a cruel person. Now, if you can give me the two hundred thousand yuan, I can let you go. I dont really want your money, but this clubhouse has lost over a million yuan because of you. Its already very generous of me to ask you for only two hundred thousand yuan. Ill ask Li Boyu for the rest of the money. Tell me the ce and time that you made the deal with him. I also need evidence. Do you agree with the above? said Gu Ning. In fact, she was sure that they wouldnt disagree, since if they didnt agree, they would suffer a worse end. Although Gu Ning had injured them, they were still alive. They just couldnt get back to their feet for the time being, but they would be fine after a week of recovery. However, if they disagreed, Gu Ning would injure them more seriously. Of course, of course! The bunch of gangsters werent dumb, so they agreed at once. They didnt doubt Gu Nings words, and believed that the caller was their head. If they dared to doubt Gu Nings words, Gu Ning would immediately call their head back and tell him about what they had done. In that case, they would suffer a worse result. Although they had done many bad deeds before and had no standard, they couldnt mess up. If they messed up, they would be punished. When Pan Zirui and the staff by him heard Gu Nings words, they were shocked. What? The person who just called Gu Ning was the head of the Kirin Gang? It was unbelievable! nowing that, Pan Zirui admired Gu Ning more than ever now. Because he used to be a good-for-nothing yboy and had behaved the same way as a gangster, he didnt have a bad impression of illegal gangs. Instead, he thought they were very cool. Therefore, Pan Zirui didnt think it was bad that Gu Ning had a rtionship with the head of the Kirin Gang. On the contrary, he was impressed by her. n the old days, he often hung out with a bunch of hoodlums. Even though those hoodlums had no influence in the Kirin Gang, he felt it was very cool when he hung out with them. Afterwards, those hoodlums left City B, because City B wasnt the headquarters of the Kirin Gang. Therefore, the majority of the Kirin Gang in City B did legal businesses. ot many of them were involved in illegal activities. Moreover, they often traveled to different cities. an Ziruis staff disliked illegal gangs, but it didnt damage their good impression of Gu Ning when they learned that she had a rtionship with the head of the Kirin Gang. It wasnt a big deal, because she wasnt a member of the Kirin Gang. n addition, the problem was solved and they could continue to work safely precisely because Gu Ning had a rtionship with the head of the Kirin Gang. The leading gangster tolerated the pain all over his body and took out a card at once. Here, there is two hundred thousand yuan in it. It doesnt need a password. Gu Ning didnt doubt it and directly took the card. They wouldnt dare to lie to her. After taking the card, she told Pan Zirui to transfer the money right now, in case any idents happened. Then the leading gangster told Gu Ning where and when they made the deal with Li Boyu. He also gave her their call recording. It was a habit. No matter who paid them to do anything, they would make a recording. Gu Ning let Pan Zirui hear the recording to see whether it was Li Boyus voice. Pan Zirui wasnt familiar with Li Boyu, but they had met many times before, so he could recognize his voice. After hearing the recording, Pan Zirui was sure that it was Li Boyu. The leading gangster told Gu Ning the whole story and even gave her the phone number of one of them. If Gu Ning needed them, she could contact them. After Pan Zirui got the money, Gu Ning told the bunch of gangsters to leave. They were injured, but they were still able to walk. Unfortunately, they couldnt drive now, but Gu Ning didnt care about them. They had to solve the problem on their own. Gu Ning didnt tell them to call Li Boyu over right away, because she knew that he wouldnte. Besides, he would hide if he learned that he was already exposed. As a result, Gu Ning decided to go see him in person. Boss, do you really have a rtionship with the head of the Kirin Gang? Pan Zirui asked when the bunch of gangsters were gone. Although Gu Ning said so, he still wanted to make sure. Yeah. Gu Ning nodded. She didnt bother to hide it, but she didnt want Pan Zirui to tell more people. Just keep it among us. Dont tell other people. Saying that, Gu Ning turned to give a nce at Pan Ziruis staff in the club. She was also talking to them.. Chapter 2466 Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Of course, I wont, said Pan Zirui. Even if Gu Ning didnt say that, he wouldnt tell anyone else. He was different now and had be much more mature than before. However, he still got extremely excited after hearing an affirmative answer from Gu Nings mouth. Miss Gu, we wont tell other people. The staff immediately showed their attitude. Boss, thank you. If it hadnt been for you, I honestly would have had no idea how to solve the problem. Pan Zirui thanked Gu Ning. He might be able to solve the problem, but it wouldnt have been so easy. Since you regard me as your boss, I will definitely help you if I can. They wont cause you trouble again, but I dont know whether other people will do the same. If you cant handle it, just call me, said Gu Ning. She helped him once, so she wouldnt mind helping him again. Anyway they were friends, and friends should help each other. Thank you, boss! Pan Zirui said. He was deeply touched and felt very honored, because Gu Ning acknowledged him as a friend today. Alright, lets go to the private room now, said Gu Ning. She wanted topletely solve the problem involving Li Boyu today, so she decided to ask K to find out where Li Boyu was right now. Young people normally went everywhere with their phones, so they would easily be able to find Li Boyu through the Inte. It wasnt difficult for a highly skilled hacker at all. Therefore, the group of them went back to the private room, and Gu Ning called K. She told him Li Boyus number so that he could find Li Boyus location. Hearing Gu Nings conversation with K on the phone, the others knew what she wanted to do, so they didnt bother to ask her about it. Ten minutester, K told Gu Ning Li Boyus location, then Gu Ning took Pan Zirui to find him. Li Boyu loved hanging out and was a frequent visitor of a nightclub. He usually visited it at least four days a week and that was where he was right now. About twenty minutester, Gu Ning and the others arrived at the nightclub. Because Gu Ning didnt want to show up with her real face, she disguised herself as Tang Aining on their way there. Seeing how Gu Ning disguised herself, Pan Zirui was shocked. It was so impressive and he even thought that Gu Ning was able to do anything. After reaching the nightclub, Gu Ning walked in with Pan Zirui, leaving Gao Yi and Qiao Ya in the car. She didnt need too many people to solve the problem with her. K only knew that Li Boyu was in the nightclub, but they needed to find him on their own. With the help of her Jade Eyes, Gu Ning soon found Li Boyu. When Gu Ning asked K to help her find where Li Boyu was, she also got K to send her a photo of Li Boyu if it was possible. Therefore, Gu Ning had seen Li Boyus photo and recognized him with a simple ance. Without dy, she directly walked towards where he sat. Pan Zirui recognized the several people who were sitting there with Li Boyu, but they werent familiar. The moment they saw Pan Zirui, they were struck dumb for a second, especially Li Boyu. Li Boyu was a little embarrassed, because he had secretly caused Pan Zirui trouble. Li Boyu didnt know that what he had done was already exposed, so he thought that it was just a coincidence that Pan Zirui came here. However, Pan Zirui stopped in front of their table. They did nothing, because it was very normal for acquaintances to exchange greetings. Oh, hi, Lord Pan, what a coincidence! Did you alsoe here for fun? A man smiled at Pan Zirui, then his sight fell on Gu Ning. Wow, you have a new girl. Shes much prettier than thest one. His eyes lit up at once. He said that purposely because he was implying that Pan Zirui had a new girlfriend because she was prettier. It happened in reality, but it sounded embarrassing and as if Pan Zirui was ying around with different beautiful girls. It wasnt the truth, but Pan Zirui felt it was a humiliation towards Gu Ning and got angry. Right as Pan Zirui wanted to open his mouth and deny it, Gu Ning said, sounding displeased, We came to see Li Boyu. Li Boyu, its something serious. Do you want to talk right here or outside? Hearing that, Li Boyu was surprised and suddenly had a premonition. Did Pan Zirui figure out that he paid a bunch of hoodlums to smash the clubhouse? Although he felt it was impossible, it could happen. However, if he listened to them and went out with them, he would seem like a coward, but if he had the talk right here, his friends would find out what he had done. He didnt want them to know, so he decided to avoid it. I dont know you. Why should I go out with you? Stop bothering me, or Ill call the security guards over. Li Boyu threatened them. Lord Li, I think you better be cooperative. I prefer to deal with it in private, otherwise youll be the only one who is embarrassed if it goes public. Do you want that to happen? Pan Zirui said meaningfully. He was also threatening Li Boyu. If Li Boyu was willing to pay him thepensation and apologize to him, Pan Zirui would forgive him. After all, Li Boyu was also born in a rich family, so it might not do him any good if it became serious trouble. Upon hearing that, Li Boyu was sure why they came here. He felt guilty and mad. If Pan Zirui learned it was done by him, the group of hoodlums must have betrayed him. And f those gangsters really had betrayed him, it meant that they were caught after they failed. They were ipetent! Li Boyus friends nced at Pan Zirui, then at him. They didnt know what Pan Zirui had on Li Boyu, but since Pan Zirui angrily came to see Li Boyu, it must be something terrible. What exactly did Li Boyu do to Pan Zirui? They were full of curiosity, but couldnt ask about it right now. Being threatened by Pan Zirui, Li Boyu felt greatly displeased, but Pan Zirui was right. If it went public, only he would be embarrassed.. Chapter 2467

    Chapter 2467

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Therefore, no matter how reluctant Li Boyu was, he had to go out with Pan Zirui and Gu Ning. However, he decided to deny it. He didnt think that they could force him to admit it. He had that idea, because he didnt know that those gangsters had a voice recording of their call. Fine, its too noisy here. Lets go out and have a talk. I need to know what exactly you want to talk about with me. For the sake of his face, Li Boyu agreed to go out with them, but he still said that on purpose to make it seem as if he wasnt wrong and it was Pan Ziruis fault. From the very beginning, everyone knew that he must have done something terrible to Pan Zirui for Pan Zirui to confront him now, but the others were all his friends, so none of them said anything. Even if he was wrong, they would still side with him. Moreover, because of Li Boyus family background, they had to maintain a good rtionship with him in order to please him. Lord Li, do you need us to go out with you? asked one man. He was really worried about Li Boyu. After all, Pan Zirui was from a rich family as well, so it was possible that Pan Zirui would beat Li Boyu. Gu Ning didnt care about that at all. Even if they had the talk right here, she wouldnt mind if other people heard it. Li Boyu, on the contrary, didnt want to embarrass himself, especially in front of his friends. No need, Ill just go out with them alone. Since Li Boyu said that, the others didnt insist. Afterwards, Li Boyu went out with Gu Ning and Pan Zirui alone. They didnt go to an unobtrusive ce and just stood outside near the bar. What is it? Li Boyu asked calmly, as if he was innocent. Lord Li, I know youve paid a bunch of gangsters from the Kirin Gang to smash my club, but I dont know why you did that. There is no conflict between us. Do you know that Ive lost over a million yuan due to the trouble you caused me? So, if you can pay the money back to me, I can forgive you this time. Otherwise Ill have to call the police, said Pan Zirui. Because of Gu Nings support, he was very confident at this moment. He sounded tough and wasnt afraid of Li Boyus family background at all. Normally, he would be much gentler keeping Li Boyus family background in mind. Because Li Boyu already guessed the reason why Pan Zirui came to see him, he wasnt surprised now. However, when Pan Zirui wanted him to pay over a million yuan, he couldnt stay calm any longer. Although his father was the vice mayor, he didnt have so much money. After all, a senior official only had power and didnt get much money, unless his father epted bribery. Li Boyu understood that his father had done that, or his family couldnt live such a good life, but he wouldnt be able to do whatever he wanted either. Anyway, he couldnt let the others know about it. Besides, even though his father epted bribery, his father didnt give him much money. In fact, the two hundred thousand yuan he paid the bunch of gangsters to smash Pan Ziruis club wasnt his money. Pan Zirui, do you have any evidence to prove that Ive paid them to smash your club? You cant hurl the me on me for no reason, said Li Boyu. He refused to admit it. His father was the vice mayor, so he wasnt afraid even if Pan Zirui called the police. However, if Pan Zirui didnt have evidence, it would be much easier to solve the problem. If Pan Zirui had, it would be a little tricky. Li Boyu, if I didnt have evidence, I wouldnte to see you. I know where and when you met. I also have the screenshots of the surveince videos, the transaction of your deal, and the voice recording of your call. Arent those enough? If you continue to deny it, Ill hand the evidence to the police, said Pan Zirui, threatening him again. You Li Boyu was struck dumb. To his surprise, they had everything to prove his bad deed. In that case, it would be impossible for him to deny it. However, he still refused to face it, so he said, Where is the evidence? Let me have a look. I dont believe your words. Li Boyu still hoped that he could have good luck and that Pan Zirui was simply bluffing. No problem, said Gu Ning this time. The next moment, she took out her phone and yed the voice recording. Because there was no one around, nobody else would hear it. As soon as Li Boyu saw her take out her phone, he realized that they really had evidence, but he didnt give up until he heard his own voice from the recording. Li Boyu, why did you do that? There is no grudge between us after all, asked Pan Zirui. He wanted Li Boyu to pay thepensation and he also needed to know the reason. I just dislike you. Because they had evidence, Li Boyu stopped denying it. Instead, he threatened. Pan Zirui, my father is the vice mayor. Do you think you can punish me by calling the police? Unfortunately, when Li Boyu said that, he didnt have much confidence, because it wouldnt do him any good if Pan Zirui really called the police. Do you think I have to ept the loss? Just because you dislike me, you paid a bunch of gangsters to ruin my business? Its ridiculous! Li Boyu, do you think Ill submit to the humiliation? Pan Zirui sneered. It was indeed ridiculous that Li Boyu paid a bunch of gangsters to smash Pan Ziruis club simply because he disliked him. Pan Zirui wasnt convinced by that excuse. He believed there must be other reasons. Li Boyu said nothing at this time, because he didnt know what he could say now. Li Boyu, are you paying me back or not? If not, Ill call the police right now. Dont be so confident. You might not be able to get away with it. If I was not sure that youd be punished, I wouldnte to see you. After all, I have connections too, said Pan Zirui confidently. You Li Boyu was a little scared. It was true that the Pan family also had some influence in this city.. Chapter 2468

    Chapter 2468 Chapter 2468

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions So? Are you going to pay me the money or not? Seeing Li Boyu remaining silent, Pan Zirui lost his patience. I didnt smash your clubhouse. Why should I pay the money? Why dont you turn to them forpensation? Li Boyu said, refusing to pay. It was impossible for him to pay thepensation since he didnt have that much money. If he had that much money, he would have gone abroad for fun. All of you should pay me. You hired them to smash my club. If I paid someone to kill you, could I just get away with it? Pan Zirui was annoyed. Li Boyu was the mastermind so he should take responsibility. It was thew, not just his opinion. If the mastermind wasnt punished, Pan Zirui could hire a killer to kill Li Boyu without paying for it either! You Li Boyu didnt know what to say all of a sudden. At the same time, he was also angry at the way Pan Zirui talked to him. I dont have time to waste on you. Are you paying thepensation or not? If not, Ill go to see your father. Dont doubt whether I dare to do that. If it affects your fathers job, dont me me, said Pan Zirui threateningly. You Li Boyu was astonished. I dont have the money! You dont have money? If you had no money, how could you pay those gangsters to smash my club? Do you think you can get away with all the bad deeds youve done? said Pan Zirui. If you want money, ask Liu Chenyuan for it. He told me to pay some people to smash your club. Left with no choice, Li Boyu told Pan Zirui who the real mastermind was. Although they had a good rtionship, he was unwilling to shoulder all the me. Besides, he didnt want to pay the million yuan for Liu Chenyuan. Even though they were good friends, he cared more about his money. Liu Chenyuan? Upon hearing that, Pan Zirui frowned. He definitely knew Liu Chenyuan, because they were peers! Liu Chenyuans club wasnt far from his, there was only a distance of several hundred meters. Pan Zirui thought that the reason must be because of the strong businesspetition. Actually, he had been suspicious of several owners of other nearby clubs, but he had no evidence, so he did nothing. Are you sure? I dont have any evidence to prove it. I can only prove that you called a group of gangsters from the Kirin Gang to smash my club. If its really Liu Chenyuan, lets go to see him together. If he admits it, hell pay the million yuan. If not, you should take responsibility, said Pan Zirui. Although he didnt doubt Li Boyus words, he had no evidence to prove that the real mastermind was Liu Chenyuan, so he couldnt go to see Liu Chenyuan alone. If Li Boyu was willing to stand out and help him, he would let Liu Chenyuan pay the money. However, if Liu Chenyuan refused to take responsibility, Li Boyu still had to be punished. You Li Boyu was mad. He wasnt dumb and he understood what Pan Zirui said was true, but he couldnt ept it because he had never been caught before. Alright, wait a second, let me give him a call, said Li Boyu. No matter what, he didnt want to pay the money. Sure, said Pan Zirui. Whether it was Liu Chenyuan or Li Boyu, they had to pay the money. He didnt want to mess with them, but he wouldnt be so kind if it happened again. Pan Zirui only wanted them to pay him the money, not because he was kind, but because both Liu Chenyuan and Li Boyu were born in powerful families. If he punished them seriously, they would get back at him one day. After that, Li Boyu walked to the side to call Liu Chenyuan. At this time, Liu Chenyuan was singing and drinking with his friends. He had called Li Boyu to join them, but Li Boyu already had an appointment with his friends, so they didnt meet today. All of a sudden, Li Boyu felt it was strange that Pan Zirui could find him so soon. Who told Pan Zirui his location? When Liu Chenyuan received Li Boyus call, he was in the washroom, so he quickly answered it. Hey, Chenyuan, Pan Zirui found out what Ive done. He now wants me to paypensation of a million yuan. If I dont do that, hell call the police. I dont have so much money, and I did it for you, so I think you should give him the money, said Li Boyu. What? Pan Zirui knows that you paid some people to smash his clubhouse? He also wants you to pay him a million yuan? Couldnt you just deny it? Liu Chenyuan was surprised to hear that. He was also displeased that their dirty secret was exposed, so he med Li Boyu for it. I denied it, but he has evidence. He has the voice recording of my call with those hoodlums, said Li Boyu. What? He has the voice recording? Did you pay a bunch of good-for-nothings? Liu Chenyuan got mad once he heard that. Although Li Boyu was surprised that those gangsters had a voice recording of their call, he did it for Liu Chenyuan and Liu Chenyuan agreed on his choice. However, now that they failed Liu Chenyuan med him for everything. Anyway, since Pan Zirui could force them to betray me, he cant be simple. The Pan family is a rich family. Its not surprising that he has some connections, said Li Boyu. Hearing that, Liu Chenyuan realized that he shouldnt me Li Boyu for everything. After all, he didnt want to damage their rtionship. Do you mean Pan Zirui has more powerful support and doesnt care about you? Liu Chenyuan asked. I know some guys in the Kirin Gang, but I dont dare to mess with them. If Pan Zirui got the evidence from them, he must have support from a more influential person, said Li Boyu. Liu Chenyuan was struck dumb, because what Li Boyu said was right.. Chapter 2469 - New Year Festival

    Chapter 2469 New Year Festival

    However, he was reluctant to give Pan Zirui a million yuan, even though he was the real mastermind What if I dont paypensation? Liu Chenyuan asked. Li Boyu lost his patience. If you refuse, hell call the police. If he calls the police, Ill be the first one whos punished, because all the evidence proves that Im guilty. You wanted me to help you, so I did it for you. However, now that the secret has been exposed, I dont want to shoulder the me for you! If Liu Chenyuan was unwilling to give Pan Zirui the money and Pan Zirui called the police afterwards, he would betray Liu Chenyuan. After all, it was Liu Chenyuan who refused to take responsibility; it wasnt his fault. Hearing that, Liu Chenyuan understood that he had to give in. If he didnt give Pan Zirui the money, Li Boyu would be arrested by the police. And if Li Boyu was caught, he would be exposed too. Anyway, he was left with no choice now, or his reputation would be greatly damaged. Besides, his rtionship with Li Boyu would also bepletely ruined. Although he didnt want to pay the money, a million yuan wasnt much for him. Alright, tell Pan Zirui to give me his bank details. Ill transfer the money to him tomorrow, said Liu Chenyuan. He was unwilling to face Pan Zirui in person. Sure, said Li Boyu, then hung up. Pan Zirui didnt hear Li Boyus conversation with Liu Chenyuan on the phone, but Gu Ning did. Since Liu Chenyuan already yielded, there was no need for them to pay more attention to it. After that, Li Boyu said to Pan Zirui, Liu Chenyuan agreed to pay you the money. Give me your bank details. Hell transfer the money to you tomorrow. Great. As long as Liu Chenyuan gave him the money, Pan Zirui didnt care what method he used. He wasnt afraid that they lied to him, because he wouldnt let them go if they dared to do that. Pan Zirui then told Li Boyu his bank details. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Pan Zirui left. From the beginning to the end, Gu Ning said nothing Pan Zirui was surprised that the problem was solved smoothly, but Li Boyu quickly admitted his crime. If he insisted on denying it, it would have been difficult for them to solve the problem. Moreover, with Gu Nings support, he dared to be tough and let Li Boyu know that he wasnt scared of him. If he was scared of Li Boyu, he wouldnt have been able to solve the problem either. Boss, thank you so much. If it hadnt been for you, I honestly would have had no idea how to deal with it! Pan Zirui thanked Gu Ning once more. That was all he could do right now. Alright, youve thanked me countless times. You dont need to do it again. If you still dont get the money tomorrow night, let me know, said Gu Ning. Since she agreed to help him, she didnt need him to repeatedly thank her. Sure, said Pan Zirui. He wanted to thank her again, but Gu Ning said it was enough, so he stopped. Pan Zirui understood that Gu Ning thought they were close enough not to say thanks now. On the way back, Pan Zirui took a taxi. Gu Ning and the others didnt drive him back, because he was a grown man, so they directly returned to Huafu Hills. The next day, Pan Zirui received the money in the afternoon before letting Gu Ning know. And that was the end of it. If Liu Chenyuan dared to cause him trouble again, he wouldnt let him go so easily the next time. However, Liu Chenyuan wasnt dumb, and he immediately told Li Boyu to figure out who was supporting Pan Zirui. When he heard that the person was Gu Ning, he was shocked and full of regret. If he had known earlier, he wouldnt have been so stupid. Now he lost 1.2 million yuan. Due to Gu Nings fame, he was aware that she was the chairman of the Shengning Organization, was Tang Yunfans daughter, and also had connections in high ces. Most importantly, the group of gangsters told them that Gu Ning was their heads friend. Their head had ordered them not to mess with her. Therefore, after knowing that it was Gu Ning who was behind Pan Zirui, they didnt dare to cause him trouble again. Originally, Liu Chenyuan thought that Gu Ning only had contact with the Heiqi Organization which was owned by the Kirin Gang, but unexpectedly, she had a close rtionship with the head of the Kirin Gang. That mattered a lot more than just having contact with the Heiqi Organization. In addition, the head of the Kirin Gang had specially given an order that they shouldnt mess with Gu Ning, which meant she was very influential in the Kirin Gang. And even if she didnt have a close rtionship with the Kirin Gang, she was the chairman of the Shengning Organization, so Liu Chenyuan didnt dare to offend her. Therefore, he had to admit that he had bad luck this time and would have to be careful in the future. At the same time, he was jealous of Pan Zirui for having a good rtionship with Gu Ning. A few dayster, it was the New Year festival. During the festival, everyone would receive countless messages and calls of good wishes from their family members and friends. Gu Ning didnt have time to call each of her friends, so she sent them messages. Because the Tang family had many members, they celebrated the New Year festival of activity. Although Gu Ning was still a student, she gave each member of the Tang family, including the domestic servants, a thick red envelope. They didnt really care about how much money was in the red envelope since it was just a sign of love, but Gu Ning was very generous so she even gave each of the servants ten thousand yuan. There were a few dozen servants in the Tang family, so she gave them hundreds of thousands of yuan in total. The normal servants would get ten thousand yuan, while those senior servants would get twenty thousand yuan. The Tang family also gave them a red envelope every year. Each of them would get about forty thousand yuan. After all, they did their jobs to the best of their ability, so it was very normal. Their sries werent low. The normal servants could have a monthly pay of about ten thousand yuan, while senior servants had a pay of twenty thousand yuan. Gu Ning also gave every member of the Tang family a red envelope, while the senior members of the Tang family gave her a red envelope in return. Because Gu Ning already had her own career, she could afford to give her family red envelopes. However, in the eyes of the senior members of the Tang family, Gu Ning was junior to them. She was still a kid, so they were willing to give her red envelopes. Chapter 2470 - Why Do I Lose All the Time?

    Chapter 2470 Why Do I Lose All the Time?

    Because it was the New Year festival, except for Gu Man who was pregnant, everyone drank a little, including Tang Haifeng. Tang Haifeng was old and shouldnt drink, but he was healthy, so it wouldnt be a problem if he had a few cups. Even if he really felt ufortable, Gu Ning could help him. They hadplete confidence in the effect of Gu Nings medicine, since all of the members of the Tang family stayed in good health due to her power crystals. Gu Ning left a bottle of power crystals in the Tang familys house, but they wouldnt take the pills every day. Normally, they would put a power crystal into the soup and would share it to keep themselves strong. Otherwise, their bodies wouldnt be able to absorb the magical power and it might harm them. If they had a minor disease like a cold, there was no need for them to take the power crystal. They could just take medicines produced by Cine instead. There was also magical power in them after all, and they had no harmful side effects. Only when they suffered from serious diseases would they directly take power crystals. That New Year festival, Leng Shaoting took Jing Yunyao back to the Leng familys house while Shangguan Yang, Jiang Liluo, and Si Jin stayed in the siheyuan. Leng Shaoting had invited them to celebrate the festival with the Leng family, but Shangguan Yang felt it might be bothersome if so many of them went. They might also be nervous, so he preferred to stay in the siheyuan. However, if Shangguan Yang was alone, he would have gone with Leng Shaoting. SO Therefore, Leng Shaoting didnt insist. They could share a meal with them the next morning, and they would go to visit the Tang family in City B together. Xin Bei celebrated the festival with the Cao family this year. Because Xin Bei didnt have parents or his own home, the Cao family told him to stay in their house if they felt lonely in the future. Do you need some soup to get rid of the effect of the alcohol? asked Jiang Lihua after they finished the meal. Although none of them had drunk a lot, they were a little drunk, so in case they were ufortable, Jiang Lihua asked that question. No need, if we get rid of the effect of the alcohol, itll be meaningless to have drunk together earlier, said Tang Yunhang. They drank to celebrate the New Year festival, and they didnt want to ruin the atmosphere. Alright! Since Tang Yunhang said that Jiang Lihua didnt continue, anyway, she actually agreed with him. Lets y cards now! Tang Jiakai said to Tang Jiayang and Gu Ning. The Tang family had no interest in gambling, but they gambled for fun when they were free. Sure, but dont cry if you loseter, said Gu Ning, but she wouldnt use her Jade Eyes when she yed with her family. Upon hearing that, Tang Jiakai suddenly realized that Gu Ning was extremely talented at gambling. Cant you be nice to me? He looked upset. Its gambling! It wont be fun if Ningning deliberately lets you win. You cant take advantage of her. Tang Haifeng rolled his eyes at Tang Jiakai. He thought it would be unfair if Gu Ning was forced to let Tang Jiakai win. Ningning is too talented. If I y with her, I will never win, said Tang Jiakai and felt aggrieved. Given Gu Nings abilities, it was impossible for him to take advantage of her. He had witnessed how Gu Ning defeated herpetition in the games. It was crazy! Tang Jiayang had heard about it from Tang Jiakai, and he also believed it, but he wasnt afraid of ying with Gu Ning. They were family after all, so he didnt care about the result. Come on, Im not as talented as you think! Gu Ning felt a little embarrassed and rubbed her nose. If she didnt use her Jade Eyes, she would be much less skilled. However, she couldnt tell them that she had a super power. If you cant afford to lose, you shouldnt take part in the game. If were going to gamble, everyone should do his or her best, said Tang Haifeng. Who said I cant afford to lose? Tang Jiakai retorted. He was unwilling to be regarded as a coward. as u Lets gamble now! Everyone should do his or her best! said Tang Jiakai. Anyway, it wasnt embarrassing if he lost to Gu Ning. After that, Tang Jiakai, Tang Jiayang and Gu Ning began to y cards. Gu Ning didnt use her Jade Eyes, so she didnt win every time, but she had good luck, and won many times. Tang Jiayang didnt lose a lot. Tang Jiakai, however, lost a lot of money. They didnt bet much money, and the bet was several yuan in each round, but Tang Jiakai still lost over three hundred yuan after ying for an hour. Why do I lose all the time? Tang Jiakai was unhappy. He thought that Tang Jiayang would also lose like him, but he was disappointed. He was the only one who never won once, so he lost his bnce. You have bad luck and skills, said Tang Jiayang How is it possible! Tang Jiakai snorted, but it was true that he had bad luck and because he rarely yed cards, he wasnt good at it. Ningning has very good luck and skills, said Tang Haifeng as he enjoyed watching them ying cards. Although Gu Ning won most of the time, Tang Haifeng frowned every time she lost. When she won, Tang Haifengs eyes lit up at once. Obviously, he didnt want her to lose. Grandpa, its not fair. I noticed that your eyes lit up when Ningning won, but you frowned when she lost. Did you expect us to lose? Tang Jiakaiined, even though he wasnt really angry. If you can, win once! If youre as skilled as Ningning, my eyes will also light up for you, said Tang Haifeng. Hearing that, Tang Jiakai didnt know what to say. He clearly knew that he was hardlyparable to Gu Ning. After they yed for another half an hour, Tang Jiayang lost some money too, but Tang Jiakai still couldnt win once. It consumed his patience so he decided to quit. It wasnt about the money, he just disliked losing all the time. After 12 am, they received many messages of good wishes. Leng Shaoting also called Gu Ning and wished her all the best. Because it was the New Year festival, Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning would receive countless calls, so he didnt talk to her for long, but he let her know that they woulde to visit the Tang family tomorrow afternoon. Gu Nings phone didnt be quiet again until 1 am. After that, she went to bed. Chapter 2471 - Why Do You Want to Kill Her?

    Chapter 2471 Why Do You Want to Kill Her?

    At 1 pm the next day, Leng Shaoting had a meal with Jing Yunyao at the siheyuan, then they went straight to the airport. They had prepared everything well yesterday. After arriving at the airport, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning who shared the news with the Tang family at once. Although Gu Ning didnt tell them earlier, the Tang family knew that Leng Shaoting woulde to visit them these days. Therefore, they were ready for his arrival. Knowing that Leng Shaoting had already arrived, the Tang family was very happy. Seeing as Leng Shaoting came to see them on the second day of the festival, it was clear that Gu Ning was very important to him. It made them feel that Gu Ning had chosen the right guy. Tang Yunrong and Cao Wenjun would visit the Tang family today as well. It was what they did every year. Because of that, Jiang Lihua wouldnt go to visit her own family until the day after Tang Yunrong came home. Because if Jiang Lihua and her husband were absent when Tang Yunrong was home, it would be impolite. Over the years, it had be a habit. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao arrived at the airport of City B at about 4 pm. So when it was about 3 pm, Gu Ning set off to the airport to pick them up. Leng Shaoting could arrange for someone to send him a car, but Gu Ning was free, so she decided to go fetch them. It was the second day of the festival, but the airport was still crowded, since not everyone could go home and celebrate the New Year festival with his or her family. Due to their jobs, they had to stay where they worked. As a result, some people couldnt go home until the second day of the festival. It was also possible that some people failed to get a ticket to go home before the festival, so they could only dy the reunion. Although they missed the first day, they still had several days to gather with their family during the festival. In addition, some people had been busy for a whole year, so they seized the chance and traveled outside. Therefore, there were still a lot of people in the airport even though it was the most important festival of the year. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao took a private jet. Leng Shaotings private jet was due tond about a dozen minutes after Gu Ning reached the airport, so she went into the arrival hall and sat down to wait for them. Ever since Gu Ning was reincarnated, she always encountered idents. Some had something to do with her, while some had nothing to do with her. Anyway, once she got involved, it would have something to do with her. Right after Gu Ning sat down, she felt someone staring in her direction. To be specific, the girl sitting next to her was being targeted. It was a young man who targeted the girl. His eyes were red with fury. His body tightened and even trembled a little. Obviously, he was extremely angry. In such a situation, he could easily lose his mind and be violent. Therefore, Gu Ning paid special attention to him, then she noticed that he secretly carried a dagger. It seemed that the man aimed to attack the girl. Although Gu Ning didnt know what the girl had done to the man to make the man lose his reason, she had to stop it from happening since she saw it. No matter what, if the man reallymitted the crime, he would surely be put in jail. Even if it was the girls fault and the man decided to take revenge, he might pay a high price for his impulsive decision. Gu Ning felt that the man must be very aggrieved for him to look so angry. Therefore, before the man did anything, she moved to stop him. Without dy, she stood up and walked towards the man. Because Gu Ning wasnt looking at him, the man had no idea that she wasing to him. He didnt notice her until she stood in front of his face. The moment the man saw Gu Nings face, he was stunned by her beauty, but he was in no mood to appreciate it now. Instead, he became alert when Gu Ning suddenly showed up in front of him, because he was just looking at the girl next to her. Whats wrong? he asked. I just want you to know its a public ce. If you dare do anything illegal, youll be put in jail. Dont take the risk, said Gu Ning. She kindly reminded him not to do it. If he didnt listen, he would only dig a grave for himself. Hearing that, the man stiffened and coldly stared at Gu Ning. How could she know what he wanted to do? I dont know her. I just felt that something wasnt right. I dont know what has happened between you two that made you so angry, but have you ever thought about the consequences? Its better for you to calm down for a while. Dont risk your life, said Gu Ning tofort him. She didnt know who was right and who was wrong, but what she needed to do right now was to calm down the man. If the girl really had done something uneptable, the court would judge her. She didnt think the man should risk his life. Anyway, since Gu Ning already noticed what he wanted to do, she had to do something. She didnt have the heart to watch the girl die in front of her. Gu Ning was reluctant to kill, even when she met her enemies, she wouldnt kill them. Usually, she would just disable them. Hearing Gu Nings words, the man didnt be angrier in humiliation. Instead, he calmed down. It was the airport, a public ce! If he dared to break thew right here, he would surely be put in jail. Did he want it to happen? Of course not! However, he was unwilling to miss the chance. Can you tell me why you want to kill her? asked Gu Ning. The man was shocked. He turned to look at Gu Ning in surprise. How could she know that he wanted to kill the girl? The next momenr, he became alert. How do you know that? asked the man. I have urate instincts, said Gu Ning. She couldnt tell him that she saw the dagger in his bag. If you dont want to tell me, its fine, but I do hope that you can get your reason back. You still have a life to live after all. Chapter 2472 - Call the Police for Him

    Chapter 2472 Call the Police for Him

    Thanks. The man felt Gu Nings kindness, so he thanked her although he still stayed alert. Because of Gu Nings words, he gave up the idea of killing. Therefore, Gu Ning helped him out this time. Although Gu Ning didnt ask further, the man felt too aggrieved to say nothing, so he opened his mouth. The girl is a liar. Shes been with me for three months. She borrowed two hundred thousand yuan from me, then she broke up with me. She refused to return the money to me. She even cut off her rtionship with me and changed her number. I was so mad that I lost my reason. I was born in an ordinary family. Two hundred thousand yuan is a lot of money for me, especially since my fathers sick. We need the money for the operation. Saying that, the man felt like crying. He made a mistake and chose the wrong girl, but he was just being kind. He shouldnt bear the tragic consequences. Knowing that, Gu Ning frowned. It seemed that she guessed correctly. The girl indeed had done something uneptable. If so, why didnt you call the police? Gu Ning asked. I did, but even the police couldnt find her. It took me a long time to finally find her. I asked her for the money, but she refused to pay me back. She insisted on saying that I gave the money to her of my own ord, said the man. Now you found her. Why didnt you call the police? Why did youe up with the idea of killing her? asked Gu Ning. I did, but the police said that I dont have evidence to prove that I lent her the money. They cant arrest her without proof, but I have the transaction record. I know the police just didnt want to solve the problem for me, so I lost control of my emotions, said the man, sounding very upset. Hearing that, Gu Ning was also displeased. Even though it was the reality and not every policeman was responsible, she still felt annoyed when it really happened. Is that true? Gu Ning stared at his eyes. She wanted to know whether it was true from his reaction. Of course, said the man sincerely, so Gu Ning decided to believe him for the time being. Alright, I can call the police for you. The police will solve your problem. Although you dont have evidence, the transaction record cane to use. No one will transfer money to another person for no reason. It can be judged to be fraudulent, said Gu Ning. Really? The man was surprised. Will the policee? Because the police refused to help him, the man wondered whether Gu Nings call could make a difference. Dont worry, theylle, but you should promise to me that you didnt lie, said Gu Ning. I promise I didnt lie. Miss, please help me call the police, said the man seriously. Sure, said Gu Ning, then she took out her phone to call Zhang Jingnan. Due to He Yuanhao, Gu Ning remembered Zhang Jingnans number, but they didnt exchange numbers. Yeah, whos that? Zhang Jingnan asked. Hi, Deputy Director Zhang, this is Gu Ning, Shaotings fiance. Gu Ning introduced herself. Oh, Miss Gu, very nice to hear from you. Did something happen? Zhang Jingnan immediately replied politely. Um, here is the thing Gu Ning told Zhang Jingnan the mans story. Zhang Jingnan was very mad when he heard that the police refused to help the man. He was responsible, so he couldnt tolerate it, even though it had already be the norm. As for the trouble the man ran into, it could be judged as fraud with the transaction record. Anyway, they needed the mans ount. Miss Gu, dont worry, just leave it to me. Ill handle it in person. Ill call the police station at the airport and get a man over right now. Miss Gu, if you dont mind, Ill give them your number so that you can help us confirm the person involved, said Zhang Jingnan. No problem, said Gu Ning. Afterwards, they hung up. When the man heard how Gu Ning greeted the person at the other end of the phone, he was astonished. Although he didnt know what deputy director it was, it must be a very important figure. In that case, this girl before him must have a high status too. Alright, theyll arrange for policemen to take you to the Public Security Bureau right now. You can go with them. Im sure theyll help you out, but thats all I can do for you, said Gu Ning. It was already very nice of her that she was willing to help him out. Thank you, Miss Gu. The man thanked Gu Ning. Oh, whats the girls name? Gu Ning asked. Yang Meiqi, said the man. And yours? Zhang Yu. The man answered. Great, you can wait here. Ill go to see her. Donte over until the police arrive, said Gu Ning Sure, said the man. Then Gu Ning walked back to sit by the girl. She wanted to make sure of the girls identity, so she deliberately struck up a conversation with her. Hi, you look familiar. Have we met somewhere before? Yang Meiqi turned to look at Gu Ning. She was stunned by her beauty and got jealous in an instant. However, she had no impression of Gu Ning. Gu Ning was too pretty to be forgotten, so she would remember her if they really had met before. Anyway, because Gu Ning was a girl, Yang Meiqi didnt get nervous. She thought that Gu Ning must have mistaken her for another person, so she replied in a t voice. I dont think so. Are you Yang Meiqi? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, Yang Meiqi was surprised. It turned out that Gu Ning really knew her. I am. Who are you? Yang Meiqi asked. Oh, so youre Zhang Yus girlfriend, right? Gu Ning continued. Yang Meiqi was embarrassed, which made Gu Ning sure that she really wasnt right. Um, I already broke up with him, said Yang Meiqi. Fine! Gu Ning said nothing further. Because Gu Ning mentioned Zhang Yu, Yang Meiqi stopped asking who she was. Chapter 2473 - It Must Be the Woman’s Fault

    Chapter 2473 It Must Be the Womans Fault

    Well, I need to use the washroom now. Yang Meiqi felt guilty, so she didnt want to stay with Gu Ning any longer. However, she didnt want Gu Ning to see her guilt, so she made up an excuse and quickly walked to the washroom. Gu Ning wasnt afraid that she would run away. Right at this moment, two policemen walked in and Gu Nings phone rang. Gu Ning picked it up and told them where she was seated. The two policemen turned to look in her direction, then Gu Ning waved at them. Without dy, they immediately walked towards her. Yang Meiqi had no idea what they were doing, so she didnt know that she was about to be arrested. Because the two policemen were aware of Gu Nings background, they were very excited when they heard that they were going to see her. After seeing Gu Ning, they were more excited. In order not to lose their manners in front of her, they did their best topose themselves. Miss Gu, nice to see you, were the police from the police station at the airport. Our leader told us to contact you and take away the suspect, said one of the policemen very politely. Nice to see you. Thank you so much for your help. Gu Ning was nice to them too. She never thought she was better than other people. Well, its our job, said the two policemen. The suspect is in the washroom. Lets go wait for her outside, said Gu Ning. While she was talking with the two policemen, Yang Meiqi had just walked into the washroom. Great! The two policemen followed Gu Ning to the washroom at once. Onlookers around them curiously looked at them. They didnt know what was going on, but it must be something terrible since the police showed up. They originally thought that the two policemen came to arrest Gu Ning, but it seemed to not be true given their attitude towards Gu Ning. Even though they couldnt hear their conversation, they could see their attitude and could see that the two policemen were very polite towards Gu Ning. Then they watched the two policemen walking towards the washroom, and they followed at once. After that, they saw that they stopped outside the washroom. It seemed that they were waiting for someone. Before Yang Meiqi walked out, Gu Ning turned to look at Zhang Yu. She gave him a nod, then he walked over. Zhang Yu never moved his eyes away from Gu Ning, so once she signaled to him, he immediately walked over. He listened to Gu Ning and threw away the dagger, or he would have put himself in trouble if the police found out that he was carrying a dagger. They were forbidden to carry lethal weapons, and the dagger Zhang Yu had could easily hurt other people. After Zhang Yu walked over, Gu Ning introduced him to the two policemen. This is Zhang Yu. Hes the one who really needs your help. Nice to see you. Zhang Yu greeted the two policemen. Nice to see you too. The two policemen replied politely. Although they didnt know many details, they had heard the story briefly. They were aware that Zhang Yu was cheated by a woman and wanted his money back. Before long, Yang Meiqi came out. The moment she walked out and saw Zhang Yu along with the policemen, she was scared and turned around to hide in the washroom, but Gu Ning stopped her. Yang Meiqi knew that she was guilty, otherwise she wouldnt have been scared away by Zhang Yu and the police. You Yang Meiqi looked at Gu Ning in surprise and anger. She finally realized why Gu Ning talked to her just then. It was a scheme! Staring at Yang Meiqi, Zhang Yu was furious. They had been together and Zhang Yu really loved her at that time, but now he was only mad at her. No one made money easily, and his father badly needed the money for the operation. It was hard for him not to me Yang Meiqi for it Are you Yang Meiqi? After Gu Ning stopped Yang Meiqi, the two policemen walked ahead and asked her. No, Im not. Even though Zhang Yu was right here, Yang Meiqi still denied it. She hoped that she could get away with it by refusing to admit that she was Yang Meiqi. It wasnt very likely, but she still wanted to try. No, you are Yang Meiqi! As soon as Yang Meiqi denied it, Zhang Yu interrupted emotionally, in case the police were fooled by her. How could you know my name? Who are you? I told you Im not Yang Meiqi! Yang Meiqi retorted. She looked mad at Zhang Yu. Although she had cheated Zhang Yu out of two hundred thousand yuan, she didnt think it was wrong. If she thought it was wrong, she wouldnt have done it. In fact, she was an adept liar and she had no sense of shame. Weve been together, so I know you. You are Yang Meiqi, said Zhang Yu. The world is big. There are many people who resemble each other. Do you have any proof to prove that we were together before? Yang Meiqi argued. She dared to say that, because she had already deleted everything when she was together with Zhang Yu. She didnt think that he could provide any proof. However, she still panicked a little. After all, there were two policemen in front of her and her reaction already betrayed her. When other people saw Yang Meiqi surrounded by the police, they got curious. They heard their conversation, but still had no idea what had happened. Why did the police want to arrest the woman? Although the woman insisted on saying that they had mistaken her for another person, they could see from her expression that she was lying. What had she done? Onlookers couldnt wait to gossip about it. Whats going on here? No idea! The police are here. The woman must have done something wrong. Everyone discussed it. If youre not Yang Meiqi, show us your ID card, said a policeman. Hearing that, Yang Meiqi panicked again. She subconsciously tightened her hold on her bag. It was impossible for her to give them her ID card. I didnt have it with me today, but Im sure Im not Yang Meiqi. I just talked with you. You said you are. You also told me that you already broke up with Zhang Yu. Gu Ning said, Also if youre not Yang Meiqi, why did you run away when you saw the police and Zhang Yu? Chapter 2474 - There Are All Kinds of Fish in the Sea

    Chapter 2474 There Are All Kinds of Fish in the Sea

    Nonsense! I didnt say that Im Yang Meiqi! I never said that. Yang Meiqi immediately denied it. I wasnt running away. I just wanted to use the washroom. Gu Ning said nothing, and directly took out her phone. She yed the recording of her conversation with Yang Meiqi just then. Because everybody heard Yang Meiqis voice, they easily recognized her voice in the recording To Yang Meiqis astonishment, Gu Ning had a recording of their conversation. In sheer panic, she tried to escape. Unfortunately, the moment she moved, Gu Ning caught her. The two policemen walked forward. Yang Meiqi, youre suspected of fraud. Nowe back with us for an investigation! After that, they took Yang Meiqi from Gu Nings hands. Hearing that, onlookers were surprised. They didnt expect this beautiful woman to be a scammer. They knew that she must have done something wrong, and the police came to arrest her, but they were still stunned after knowing what had happened. Let me go. Let me go! I didnt do it. He gave the money to me of his own ord. Yang Meiqi struggled. She refused to admit that it was a scam, because she would be punished seriously ording to thew. However, given her words, she admitted the fact that she indeed had epted Zhang Yus money. Well figure it outter, said a policeman, then he excused himself from Gu Ning and left. Miss Gu, thank you so much! Zhang Yu gave Gu Ning a deep bow before he walked away. My pleasure. Gu Ning smiled at him. Afterwards, he left the airport. All of a sudden, Gu Ning felt that she had minded other peoples business many times! Anyway, due to her strong sense of justice, she thought that she had to do something. When they were gone, Gu Ning went back to her seat. A few minutester, her phone rang and the caller was Leng Shaoting. He told her that they arrived. However, it took them a while longer to see her. About ten minutester, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao showed up. Hi, mother, Shaoting, Happy New Year! Once Gu Ning saw them, she exchanged greetings with them. And where is my red envelope? she asked, acting cute. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were amused, but they had already prepared a red envelope for Gu Ning. Here, Happy New Year! Thanks! Gu Ning thanked them and took the red envelopes, then she took out two boxes. One wasrge, while the other was small. This is for you two. She gave the boxes to Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao separately. Leng Shaotings box wasrge and had a belt inside. The box Jing Yunyao received was small, but there was a ne in it. Both of the gifts were produced by Gu Ningspany. Thank you, Ningning! Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao happily took the New Year gift from Gu Ning After that, they left together. When they left, Leng Shaoting drove the car, while Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao sat in the rear. In the car, Jing Yunyao took gifts from her Qiankun Bag. It was convenient for her to keep the gifts in the Qiankun Bag since she didnt need to carry gifts with her hands. There were a lot of them and they couldnt carry all of them. Mother, how was your festival in the Leng family? Did Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia do anything to annoy you? asked Gu Ning. Because she clearly knew that Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia never got along with Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao, she was afraid that Jing Yunyao had an unpleasant New Year festival. They didnt. Nothing unpleasant happened, said Jing Yunyao. Right now, no matter how displeased Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were, they dared not cause any trouble. Great! Gu Ning was relieved. She disliked Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia, but they were members of the Leng family. For Master Lengs sake, she didnt want them to be bitter enemies. As long as they didnt make things difficult for Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting, she wouldnt cause them any trouble. Even though it was impossible for them to form a good rtionship, it wasnt bad if they got along like strangers. On the road, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao about what she had witnessed at the airport. Well, there are all kinds of fish in the sea. Jing Yunyao shook her head. A few years ago, I ran into the same thing in City Ge, but the victim was a woman. She even wanted tomit suicide by jumping off a building, but she was rescued in the end. She only got a small amount of her money back. Anyway, its better than nothing. The man who cheated her was put in jail afterwards. Um, if the man spent all the money, he would only be put in jail and the woman wouldnt have gotten any of her money back. Hopefully, the man I helped today can get his money back. Even if he cant get all of his money back, I hope he can get back at least two thirds of it. His father badly needs the money for medical treatment, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning knew that Zhang Yus father was sick, but she didnt give him power crystals to save his father, because she wasnt the Virgin Mary. She wouldnt help everyone. It was already very nice of her that she helped him catch the woman. Back in the Tang familys house, Tang Yunrong and Cao Wenjun were already present, on the other hand, because Cao Wenxin was pregnant, she didnte. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were very wee in the Tang family. You dont need to bring so many things with you! Were family, said Tang Haifeng. Although it was custom that they visited other people with gifts, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao brought too many this time. All of them were very rich, and they were family, so there was no need for them to stick to the customs. Anyway, since they already brought many gifts, the Tang family couldnt turn them down. After all, the Tang family really appreciated Leng Shaoting. Therefore, they happily epted the gifts, then invited them toe in. It wasnt dinner time yet, so they sat and chatted together. When it was time for dinner, they went to enjoy the meal. During the meal Leng Shaoting drank a little, but the females didnt. Facing Leng Shaoting, Tang Yunfan had mixed emotions. He had a very good impression of Leng Shaoting and approved of Leng Shaotings marriage to Gu Ning, but he still wasnt happy. His daughter, who just joined his family, now belonged to another man. Tang Yunfan really wished that Gu Ning could leave him after she graduated from university. Chapter 2475 - Secure a Leading Position over Leng Shaoting

    Chapter 2475 Secure a Leading Position over Leng Shaoting

    However, he had been absent for eighteen years of Gu Nings life, so he had no right to interfere in her personal affairs. That was the reason why he let Gu Ning make decisions on her own. Gu Ning was an independent and smart girl, so she could take good care of herself. When she met Leng Shaoting, she knew she had found her Mr. Right. However, because Leng Shaotings job was very dangerous, Tang Yunfan was worried that he might lose his life one day in the future if any idents happened. In that case, Gu Ning would be Tang Yunfan shook his head. He didnt want any idents to happen to Leng Shaoting, but he cared too much about Gu Ning. Anyway, no matter how worried he was, he wouldnt say it aloud, because he would always wish them the best. Tang Yunfan was a little unhappy after Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning got formally engaged, so he kept on drinking with Leng Shaoting tonight. It seemed that he was determined to get Leng Shaoting drunk. Actually, Tang Yunfan rarely drank, especially at business events, because many people schemed against him. Thepetition was always strong in business, and there were countless women who aimed to have a sexual rtionship with him. Before he married Gu Man, he had been single for years, so many women wanted to be Mrs. Tang. He had been the target of many women, but luckily he could drink a lot, so normally he could stay clear-headed till the end. Leng Shaoting could see that Tang Yunfan was unhappy. He didnt understand why, but it didnt matter. lore. And it was not only Leng Shaoting, the others could also see that Tang Yunfan was deliberately making Leng Shaoting drink more. In addition to several junior members, all the senior members were aware that Tang Yunfan was unhappy because Gu Ning was going to marry Leng Shaoting. As a result, he deliberately made the meal difficult for Leng Shaoting. In fact, it was understandable. Tang Yunfan just learned that Gu Ning was his biological daughter, and yet he already lost her to another man. He must feel that his treasure was stolen. He would worry that Leng Shaoting might treat Gu Ning badly and his beloved daughter might live an unhappy life. Tang Jiakai and Tang Jiayang, however, didnt understand it, so they exchanged a nce, but they said nothing about it around the dining table. Leng Shaoting didnt know what he should do. Should he defeat Tang Yunfan or not? If he defeated Tang Yunfan at drinking, would Tang Yunfan be mad at him? And if he lost, would Tang Yufan be disappointed? Leng Shaoting hesitated to make the decision, so he turned to Gu Ning for her opinion when Tang Yunfan wasnt paying attention to him. Receiving the nce from Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning understood his hesitation. However, she had no idea what he should do. One of them was her fianc, while the other was her father. She didnt know whom she should side with. In fact, Gu Ning knew that Tang Yunfan wouldnt be disappointed if Leng Shaoting lost at drinking, because Tang Yunfan simply wanted to vent his unhappiness. It wasnt a big deal! Dont drink too much. Its not good for your health, said Tang Haifeng all of a sudden. He understood Tang Yunfans intention, but it was meaningless to split hairs after their engagement was settled. Well, Im just happy to see Shaoting. Its the New Year festival. We must drink to celebrate it! said Tang Yunfan. He seemed to be really happy to meet Leng Shaoting, and he refused to admit that he was making the meal difficult for Leng Shaoting. Tang Yunfan understood that other people could see his intentions, but he wouldnt change his mind. At this moment, he was an unhappy father who needed to vent his negative feelings! Moreover, they were just drinking, not fighting. Grandpa Tang, its fine. Mr. Tang is right. Its the New Year festival. We must drink to celebrate it. Im also very happy to share dinner with you all. Mr. Tang, Mrs. Tang, I want to thank you for raising such a good girl like Ningning. I feel so blessed that I could meet and marry her. I promise Ill do my best to take care of her for the rest of my life. I know its too early to say that, but time will prove it. Now, lets have a toast! Leng Shaoting said honestly, then downed the wine in his ss. Hearing that, everyone was surprised by his sincerity, especially Gu Ning, Jing Yunyao, and Gu Man. Among them, they spent the longest time with Leng Shaoting, so they knew that he wasnt good at speaking. Therefore, the short speech he just gave totally impressed them. In addition, Gu Ning was touched. Although Leng Shaoting had said sweet nothings to her many times before, it was always simple, but it was different today, so she was deeply touched. Tang Yunfan was also impressed by Leng Shaotings words, so he gave up on picking on Leng Shaoting. Great, we trust you, but it takes time to prove it. I know youre also the love of your parents. As parents, we only want you to live a happy life, said Tang Yunfan and downed the wine in his ss too. Because Gu Man couldnt drink, she had a mouthful of juice. Leng Shaoting gave the speech to both of them, so she should drink along. Afterwards, Tang Yunfan stopped making the meal difficult for Leng Shaoting. Everyone understood that he was touched by Leng Shaotings speech. Leng Shaoting gave the short speech sincerely and didnt care whether he would lose at drinking with Tang Yunfan. If Tang Yunfan got drunk, he would act drunk as well. In that case, Tang Yunfan wouldnt be embarrassed. Chapter 2476 - Whether to Have a Baby

    Chapter 2476 Whether to Have a Baby

    After that, they drank for a while longer, then stopped, because Tang Yunfan felt a little drunk. Leng Shaoting was also affected by the alcohol, but he wasnt drunk yet. After dinner, they sat together and began to chat casually. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao would stay in the Tang familys house tonight. They mentioned staying somewhere else, but the Tang family stopped them, so they changed their n. The Tang familys house was veryrge and had abundant guest rooms, so it wasrge enough to amodate several guests. At about 11 pm, they went back to their own rooms. It wasnt early anymore, and they didnt want to stay up toote, unlike young people nowadays, who have a bad habit of going to bedte. When Gu Ning stayed in the Tang familys house, she usually went to sleep early. It was impossible for Leng Shaoting to sneak to meet Gu Ning in the Tang familys house, so they could only talk with each other through WeChat. Besides, they only sent messages instead of having a voice or video call. Although the rooms were soundproof, people could still hear them outside of the door. Not to mention that Jing Yunyao was staying next to Leng Shaoting, so she could hear them if they had a voice or video call. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting chatted about the dinner they had today. They didnt understand why Tang Yunfan suddenly made it difficult for Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting: Ningning, do you know why your father made the meal difficult for me earlier? Gu Ning: Perhaps hes unhappy now that we got formally engaged. It was just her guess, but she thought it was highly likely. Gu Ning had that idea because Tang Yunfan stopped making the meal difficult for Leng Shaoting after he gave the short speech. She bet that her father had to have been touched too! Reading Gu Nings reply, Leng Shaoting agreed that it might be the answer. If so, he could understand it. If he had a daughter in the future, he would also be heart-broken if his daughter left with another man after she grew up. However, kids would grow up and get married one day, so it wasnt a bad thing if they could live a happy life together. Therefore, Leng Shaoting thought that Tang Yunfan might have been touched by his short speech so he stopped making the meal difficult for him afterwards. Gu Ning: Shaoting, let me ask you a question. If we have a daughter in the future and she leaves with another man after growing up, how will you feel? Leng Shaoting: Ill certainly feel sad, but kids will grow up and get married one day. I just hope my daughter can live a happy life. Leng Shaoting: Ningning, youve mentioned a baby many times. Do you want to have a baby with me right now? Gu Ning: I dont! Leng Shaoting: Really? He didnt believe her answer. Gu Ning: Alright, I need to sleep now. She was avoiding the topic. Leng Shaoting: Come on, dont go. Ill just stop talking about the baby. Gu Ning: Great, when are you leaving tomorrow? Leng Shaoting: After lunch. What do you need to prepare? Gu Ning: Nothing. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya wille to have breakfast with us tomorrow morning, then well go back to the capital together. Leng Shaoting: Great. They chatted till 12 am, then went to sleep. The next morning, Gu Ning called Gao Yi and Qiao Ya over. Although she just called them to have a quick meal, it was the New Year festival, so they came with gifts. After having breakfast in the Tang familys house, they left at 1:30 pm. The Tang family was unwilling to see Gu Ning leave, but they couldnt visit the Leng family right now. Therefore, Gu Ning had to represent them, or the Leng family might be unhappy. Shaoting, Yunyao, because Ningnings mother just delivered, we cant visit the Leng family right now, so Ningning will represent us. Please dont mind it. Tang Yunfan apologized. Gu Man couldnt travel now, while he needed to stay to take care of her. Its fine. We understand, said Jing Yunyao. In fact, even if Gu Ning didnt visit the Leng family, the Leng family wouldnt be mad, but if she paid a visit, Master Leng would be happier. After all, he liked and cared about Gu Ning very much. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning werent married yet, but they already took each other as family. After that, Leng Shaoting and the others left. Back in the capital, it was already 4:30 pm by the time they walked out of the airport. Then they drove back to the Leng familys house, arriving when it was nearly 6 pm. It wasnt thatte. Gao Yi and Qiao Ya got off halfway and went to Century City. Gu Ning invited them to go with them, but they were afraid that they would be nervous, so they declined and instead went home. Gu Ning also didnt insist. If they went to the siheyuan, they would be at ease. After all, they wouldnt feel stressed in the siheyuan. In the Leng familys house, however, there were important figures everywhere. Although they were very kind, other people would still feel stressed. When Gu Ning went to visit the Leng family, she brought gifts with her. She prepared a gift for Leng Yuanqian and Leng Shaoming, but not for Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia. Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia would be embarrassed, but Gu Ning didnt care about their feelings. Although Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia had no interest in Gu Nings gifts, they felt humiliated when Gu Ning treated them unfairly. However, if Gu Ning really prepared a gift for them, they wouldnt ept it. Instead, they would seize the chance to embarrass her. N In that case, Gu Ning felt she better not do that. Leng Yuanqian and Leng Shaoming were a little embarrassed too, since Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were their family members, but they could understand why Gu Ning treated them unfairly. They also knew that Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia wouldnt ept Gu Nings gifts even if she prepared some for them. As a result, they would rather let Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia be embarrassed. Gu Ning had never done anything to hurt them, but they had tried to murder Gu Ning. Chapter 2477 - Where Are Your Manners?

    Chapter 2477 Where Are Your Manners?

    The others pretended that they didnt see Gu Nings actions, which was a silent agreement. Ningning, were family. You dont need to bring so many gifts with you when youreing back home! Master Leng said, but he was actually very happy to receive a gift. Its the New Year festival, and I dont often bring gifts when Im here, said Gu Ning with a smile. Most importantly, she wanted them to know that she cared about them. Its too expensive! Master Leng said. He loved the gift, but he didnt want Gu Ning to spend too much money on it. What? Grandpa Leng, dont you like it? Gu Ning suddenly looked upset. She understood that her grandfather didnt want her to waste money, but she couldnt care less about it since she decided to send them gifts. Of course I like it. Alright, Ningning, thank you very much for your gift. Master Leng stopped arguing with Gu Ning. He didnt want her to think that he disliked her gift. Since Gu Ning prepared gifts for them, they had also prepared red envelopes for her. Grandpa Leng, my mother just gave birth to my younger brother and my father needs to stay at home to take care of her. So they didnte to visit you in person. Please dont mind, said Gu Ning. Although Tang Haifeng had already apologized to Master Leng on the phone, Gu Ning felt that it was necessary to do it again when she saw Master Leng. Its not a problem at all! Im not an unreasonable old man, said Master Leng. Ha-ha, I know. Grandpa Leng, youre the best! Gu Ningughed, and Master Leng also beamed. Because it was nearly 6 pm when Gu Ning and the others arrived, they soon had dinner. Except for Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia who didnt have an appetite, everyone enjoyed it very much. Watching them sharing happiness, Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia were very sad. Therefore, they quickly left the dining table when they finished. However, nobody cared about them, and instead continued to enjoy the meal. Master Leng drank a little today. Because it was the New Year festival, no one stopped him. They only told him not to drink too much. However, Master Leng was unhappy about that. Tang can drink as much as he likes. Why do you stop me from drinking when I just had the fourth ss? Do you think Im worse than Tang? Tang was Tang Haifeng. When they exchanged good wishes on the phone yesterday, Tang Haifeng told Master Leng how much he had drunk. Master Leng only had a few cups, so he was unhappy when his family stopped him from drinking more. Were worried about your health! said Leng Yuanzhen resignedly. Tang Haifeng drank more than Master Leng because he was younger. Im strong! I dont drink normally, but its the New Year festival. Cant I enjoy myself by drinking more today? Master Leng said in annoyance, as if he was treated unfairly. When people got old, they behaved like kids. Even though Master Leng used to be a tough soldier and a leader of high status, he was like a little boy now. He just wanted to enjoy his life. Seeing that, Leng Yuanzhen said nothing, and only put on a resigned face. Its fine. Grandpa, you can drink more. After you finish drinking, Ill give you a pill to help you get rid of the effects of the alcohol. Leng Shaoting was unwilling to upset Master Leng. Thats wonderful! With Leng Shaotings support, Master Leng seemed satisfied. In that case, nobody stopped him again. After all, it wasnt a big deal if he drank a few more cups. The cup was small, and Master Leng had a nutritious drink which wasnt strong, so it wouldnt do much harm to his body. Afterwards, Master Leng drank three cups more, then stopped. Although Master Leng was a little reluctant, he didnt want to worry his family, so he didnt insist this time. After dinner, Leng Shaoting took out a power crystal and poured a ss of water. He put the pill into the water, then handed it to Master Leng. A ss was enough to help Master Leng get rid of the effects of the alcohol. If he directly took a power crystal, it would hurt his body if he couldnt absorb it. Leng Shaoting also shared the magical water with the others. They just enjoyed themselves by drinking together, so it would be meaningless if they got rid of the effect of the alcohol right away, but they felt ufortable under the effects. Therefore, each of them had a ss of the magical water. Once they drank the magical water, they felt much better. Master Leng persuaded them to stay in the Leng familys house tonight. Because they usually left right after having dinner, Master Leng felt lonely to some extent. As a result, he did his best to keep them for a night this time. Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, and Jing Yunyao agreed to stay in the Leng familys house for a night. Jing Yunyao slept in her room, while Gu Ning slept in Leng Shaotings room and Leng Shaoting went to sleep in another room. However, it was still early, so they chatted in the living room, watching TV. Leng Yuanqian needed to deal with something, so he went to his study. Leng Shaoming stayed with other people in the living room. As soon as Leng Yuanqian went to his study with the gift Gu Ning sent him, Jiang Shuyuan came over. She wanted to throw away the gift, but Leng Yuanqian stopped her. Are you crazy? Leng Yuanqian snapped at her. I dont want to see her stuff! And she deliberately ignored me and Shaojia. She humiliated us in public! Jiang Shuyuanined angrily. She couldnt get over it. Would you take it if she gave you a gift? Leng Yuanqian asked. Of course not, Ill never take her stuff! Jiang Shuyuan said disdainfully without hesitation. So, you meant to embarrass her, but she embarrassed you first. By the way, I dont think she has to prepare a gift for you. And if she really had a gift for you, it would be rude if you refused to ept it. Where are you manners, Shuyuan? Leng Yuanqian was angry. He couldnt stand Jiang Shuyuans unreasonable behavior. I Jiang Shuyuan was struck dumb and didnt know what to say all of a sudden, because Leng Yuanqians words made sense. However, she was just mad at Gu Ning! Chapter 2478 - Work Harder

    Chapter 2478 Work Harder

    Shuyuan, stop behaving against them. I didnt want to let you know, but now I feel very guilty because of your attitude towards them, said Leng Yuanqian with a frown. Why do you feel guilty? Jiang Shuyuan couldnt understand it. Do you know why I suddenly told you to have a medical exam in the hospital a few days ago? Its Yunyao who saw that you werent in good health. She reminded me to take you to the hospital. She knew that you would be displeased if she said it directly to you, so she told me to do that. I made up an excuse and persuaded you to go to the hospital along with me. If we didnt find out about your disease early, you would be seriously ill right now, said Leng Yuanqian, staring at Jiang Shuyuan. He now had no hostility towards Leng Shaoting, and even felt guilty when they met. What? Knowing that, Jiang Shuyuan was shocked. To her surprise, Leng Yuanqian asked her to have a medical exam with him in the hospital due to Jing Yunyaos reminder. In an instant, Jiang Shuyuan had mixed emotions. It was difficult for her to digest the news. Think about it! Leng Yuanqian said, then left Jiang Shuyuan alone. After standing there still for a while, Jiang Shuyuan walked out and went back to her room. She needed more time to understand what Leng Yuanqian just told her. In the living room, everyone enjoyed the festival in harmony. At the beginning, Leng Shaoming felt slightly nervous due to the presence of Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting, but gradually, he became rxed and wanted to join them. After all, no one had hatred towards him. It was he who kept a distance from Leng Shaoting and refused to spend time with them. Now, he realized that it was a mistake. Leng Shaoting and the others were good people and they had never hurt him and his family. On the contrary, his family had tried to harm them many times before. If Leng Shaoting wanted to punish Leng Shaojia for what she had done to Gu Ning, Leng Shaojia could have been sentenced to death. Although Gu Ning was the target, Leng Shaoting and Master Leng cared about her very much. So if they had wanted to punish Leng Shaojia, Leng Shaojia would surely be sentenced to death or life imprisonment. In the end, Gu Ning only made Leng Shaojia bedridden for half a year, which was the lightest punishment. They were family after all. No matter which of them became the head of the Leng family in the future, all the members would receive good care. Thinking of that, Leng Shaoming felt relieved. If no ident happens, Shaoming wille back to work in the capital in theter half of the year. The situation is veryplicated and dangerous here. The Leng family will surely support you, but you still need to rely on yourself to build your own career. Connections arent everything, and your abilities matter too. Shaoting has no interest in leading the Leng family. He has his own business to manage. So your father and you will take over the Leng family in the future. You must work harder. Do you understand? Master Leng said to Leng Shaoming. Master Leng said that on purpose, because he knew the worries Leng Yuanqian and Leng Shaoming had. He was too protective of Leng Shaoting, so they thought that Leng Shaoting would take over the Leng family and saw Leng Shaoting as their enemy. Actually, it was indeed Master Lengs idea, because Leng Shaoting was able to lead the Leng family. However, Leng Shaoting was unwilling to do it. He had his job and the Shengshi Organization, so he had no more energy to lead the Leng family. In that case, Master Leng made it public to stop Leng Yuanqian and Leng Shaomingpeting against Leng Shaoting. It was also Leng Shaotings request. Hearing Master Lengs words, Leng Shaoming was surprised. Although Leng Shaoting had said that he had no interest in taking over the Leng family, it wasnt settled until Master Leng made it clear. Now Master Leng made it very clear that Leng Shaoting wouldnt take over the Leng family. In the past, Leng Shaoming would have been very excited, but now he had mixed emotions. Grandpa, Ill work harder. Leng Shaoming made a serious promise, showing obvious excitement and pride. Master Leng was satisfied with his reaction. It meant that Leng Shaoming was ready to be the future patriarch of the Leng family. Well, Im old now. Im afraid I cant be very helpful. If there are any problems, we can sit down and talk about them, said Master Leng. He didnt want his family to fight amongst themselves. Sure, said Leng Shaoming and Leng Shaoting at the same time. After chatting for a while longer, they went to bed. In the Leng familys house, Leng Shaoting also couldnt sneak into Gu Nings room. They could only chat with each other on WeChat. Back in his room, Leng Shaoming couldnt sleep at all. When he saw Leng Yuanqians study was still bright, he went to see his father and told his father what Master Leng just said to them. Leng Yuanqian wasnt as excited as Leng Shaoming expected, because he already let go of his dissatisfaction with Leng Shaoting. Actually, he already epted it if Leng Shaoting was going to take over the Leng family. After all, Leng Shaoting was very excellent, and the Leng family needed a strong leader to keep its position. Anyway, since Master Leng made it clear that Leng Shaoming would be the new leader of their family, he was still happy to hear it. Great, you should do your best and dont disappoint your grandfather. Do you understand? said Leng Yuanqian. Sure, said Leng Shaoming. The next day, many officials who belonged to the same faction as the Leng family came to visit them in the morning. They didnt stay for long and after giving the gifts and chatting for a short while, they left. They didnt stay for a meal, because they didnt want to bother the Leng family. After having lunch in the Leng familys house, Gu Ning and the others left for the siheyuan since Gu Ning needed to visit Shangguan Yang. When she went to dine in the siheyuan, she also called Gao Yi and Qiao Ya over. It was the New Year festival, so they should have arge gathering In the afternoon, coteral branches of the Leng family came, and because they were rtives, they would stay for a meal. Chapter 2479 - Visit the Xu Family

    Chapter 2479 Visit the Xu Family

    After the meal, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya went home. Because it was the New Year festival, Leng Shaoting could have off as long as he wanted if he didnt have any tasks to do. Therefore, they decided to go to Kunlun Mountain tomorrow and they woulde back a weekter. Leng Shaoting felt that he was about to advance to the next level, so he needed to cultivate at the Kunlun Mountain. As a result, he booked ne tickets and left with the others that night. In the group, there were Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning, Shangguan Yang, Jiang Liluo, and Si Jin. Jing Yunyao was left to take care of the house. Moreover, Leng Shaoting was worried that his team might need him when he was absent, so Jing Yunyao could help hisrades. Jing Yunyao was worried about Leng Shaotings safety, but she believed that Shangguan Yang could protect him well. In addition, Leng Shaoting needed her to help him. Otherwise, Leng Shaoting would me himself if any idents happened during his absence. ordingly, Jing Yunyao listened to Leng Shaotings arrangement and stayed. Leng Shaoting then called Xu Jinchen and told him that he would be absent for a week. If they needed help, they could turn to his mother. Jing Yunyao used to be a top soldier in the army and she had finished dangerous tasks many times before, so Xu Jinchen didnt doubt her abilities. In fact, Xu Jinchen was aware that Jing Yunyao was also a person with superpowers. Even though Leng Shaoting was absent, she could help them too. The Red me was an independent team, and Leng Shaoting was their head. Therefore, it didnt break the rules if Jing Yunyao joined them. Because Leng Shaoting wouldnt leave until tomorrow afternoon, Xu Jinchen invited him to have lunch with the Xu family. He also told Leng Shaoting toe with Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. Otherwise the New Year festival would be over when Leng Shaoting came back. Senior Mrs. Xu had called Jing Yunyao earlier and invited her to have a meal with the Xu family, but Jing Yunyao wasnt free, so she didnt go. Now Xu Jinchen invited them again, and Leng Shaoting agreed, so Jing Yunyao went along. Therefore, at 10 am the next day, Leng Shaoting and the others prepared gifts before visiting the Xu family. They told Shangguan Yang to wait till they were back, then they would set off together. They needed to arrive at City Ge at night so there was no need for them to get there early. If it was still bright, it would be inconvenient for them to climb up Kunlun Mountain. They didnt want other people to see them after all. When Leng Shaoting and the others came, the Xu family weed them with open arms. Zi Beiying and Wen Siyi were also there. Zi Beiying spent the New Year festival with the Xu family and didnt go home. Originally, she was unwilling to do that. After all, Xu Jinchen and she were just boyfriend and girlfriend now, so it was a little inappropriate if she spent the New Year festival with the Xu family. However, Xu Jinchen and Senior Mrs. Xu kept on inviting her toe over, so she agreed in the end. Even though she was a little nervous in the Xu familys house, everyone was very nice to her. Once the festival was over, she would go home. Because Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning would visit them today, Xu Jinchen brought her over. The Zi family didnt think it was a bad thing that Zi Beiying spent the New Year festival with the Xu family. They were open-minded, so they epted it even though Zi Beiying was just Xu Jinchens girlfriend right now. The Xu family also epted that. The Zi family had a very good impression of Xu Jinchen and wanted him to join them. Therefore, they didntin about it at all when Zi Beiying was absent these days. They missed her, but they could have a video call and would be relieved as long as they knew that Zi Beiying was living a good life. It was Zi Beiyings second meeting with Wen Siyi. One of them was an extrovert, while the other was an introvert. Because both of them were straightforward and werent calcting, they got along very well. Even though most inwspeted against each other publicly or secretly, some inws could get along well. Normally, inws treated each other as enemies because they were treated unfairly in the family, but Senior Mrs. Xu treated them fairly, so they lived in harmony. In addition, she really appreciated her two future daughter-inws, so she was willing to be nice to them. Most importantly, Senior Mrs. Xu was a great mother-inw. No matter who had conflicts in their family, she would do her best to solve the problem instead of making it worse. Zi Beiying got together with Xu Jinchen and Wen Siyi fell in love with Xu Jinlin because there was love between them. They didnt care about the Xu familys properties, so there was no need for them topete against each other. Once they found out that they were the same kind of people, they could easily live in harmony. Because Leng Shaoting needed to deal with something after the meal, nobody forced him to drink. Anyway it was morning so it wasnt suitable for drinking. Also alcohol was harmful for their health, so the Xu family didnt drink. They were family after all, and there was no guests to treat. After eating, they sat together and chatted for a while, then Leng Shaoting and the others left. He needed to deal with something that afternoon, so the Xu family didnt ask him to stay. Gu Ning and the others left the Xu familys house and went back to the siheyuan, then directly went to the airport. There were many of them, so they drove two cars. Stone and Jing Yunyao drove them to the airport. When Shangguan Yang and the others were gone these next few days, Stone and Lao Zhang could have a vacation with a pay. Leng Shaoting arranged for a private jet for them, which was more convenient. They didnt need to wait for too long. When there were no passenger nes, they could take off. Before they left, Gu Ning told Gao Yi and Qiao Ya to turn to Jing Yunyao for help if they encountered any trouble. She also told Chen Cangyi that he could turn to He Qiming for help if thepany ran into any problems. If he felt he was in danger, Gao Yi and Qiao Ya could protect him. Because Chen Cangyi didnt know Jing Yunyao, Gu Ning left him to Gao Yi and Qiao Ya. If Gao Yi and Qiao Ya couldnt handle it, they could ask Jing Yunyao for help. Nobody wanted idents to happen, but they could never be too careful. When Gu Nings phone couldnt receive the signal, the calls would be automatically transferred to Qiao Yas phone and Qiao Ya would help her deal with it. Chapter 2480 - Zombies

    Chapter 2480 Zombies

    The private jet Leng Shaoting and the others took left at 3 pm, so after the flight of six hours, they arrived at City Ge at 9 pm. They had dinner on the ne, so they wouldnt need to eat more after arriving at City Ge. If they got hungry, they could just wait and make night snacks at the Kunlun Sect. After they walked out of the airport, Leng Shaoting and the others directly took a taxi to the town. It was a little past 10 pm when they reached the town. Leng Shaoting and the others got out of the car, then walked to an area without any people. The next moment, they took a flying sword out, flying straight to the Kunlun Sects ce. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin stepped on Shangguan Yangs flying sword, while Gu Ning stepped on Leng Shaotings. By now, Leng Shaoting was very skilled at flying the sword, so Gu Ning could keep her bnce on it. About twenty minutester, they arrived, the thick magical power immediately refreshing them. Back in the familiar ce, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin felt sad, since everyone they knew was gone now. It is the same, but its totally empty and has thinner magical power, said Jiang Liluo sadly. In the old days, the Kunlun Sects ce was full of activity. Yeah. Shangguan Yang sighed, but he had already epted it. Even though the magical power has be thinner here, its still better than it is in other ces. Its of great help for our cultivation. Thats true, said Jiang Liluo. Uncle Shangguan, can I walk around for a while? Si Jin asked Shangguan Yang. Although everyone she knew was already gone, it was still the ce where she grew up. It was her home. After hundreds of years, she was finally back home, so she wanted to walk around and see it. She was sad, but she had to face it. In addition, they would stay here for a week. Uncle Shangguan, Ill go with Si Jin, said Jiang Liluo. He wasnt worried about Si Jins safety, but he also wanted to have a tour around this ce to bring back his memories. You can go, said Shangguan Yang. He understood their feelings, so he didnt stop them. After that, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin walked away. Although it was night, they could still see everything and the moon was very bright. When Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were gone, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting followed Shangguan Yang to the back of the mountain. They were going to cultivate during the day and night, so Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning immediately started cultivating after they reached the back of the mountain. Leng Shaoting left Jing Yunyao in the capital because he was afraid that hisrades might need help while he was absent. And on the third day after Leng Shaoting and the others went to Kunlun Mountain, Jing Yunyao received a call from Xu Jinchen. There was an emergent task. In an ancient grave of City Nan, archeology experts dug out two zombies, but two of the archeologists were drained of blood, killing them. A few other people were trapped in the ancient grave and nobody knew whether they were still alive. It was an official archeology team, so the government had sent eight policemen and security guards to protect them and maintain order. Therefore, once the ident happened, all the people who took part in the activity were controlled by the police to prevent them from spreading rumors and causing horror. Without dy, they reported it to their leader. It was the first time that they had ever seen zombies, so they were all scared. They were also afraid that their leader wouldnt believe it, because it was too weird. Before they witnessed it with their own eyes, they couldnt believe it either. Shortly after they reported it, they received a reply. There would be a rescue team, but it wasing from the capital, so it wouldnt arrive until three hourster. As a result, they had to stay calm during this time. When Jing Yunyao met Xu Jinchen and the others met, everyone respectfully greeted her. They knew that she was Leng Shaotings mother and that she also had superpowers. ordingly, they had confidence that she could help them. If Jing Yunyao wasnt here, they would feel really difficult. Even though they knew how to deal with zombies, theycked confidence. However, they learned about Jing Yunyaos special abilities just then, because they had the right to know when Jing Yunyao came to help them. Actually, when Leng Shaoting told Xu Jinchen to turn to Jing Yunyao for help if any idents happened, Xu Jinchen had asked him how to introduce Jing Yunyao to theirrades. Because they were close brothers, Leng Shaoting trusted them and told Xu Jinchen to be honest. They were aware that Leng Shaotings parents had died in a battle seventeen years ago, so they were extremely surprised that his mother was still alive. However, after they heard that his mother was a person with superpowers, they quickly epted it. It wasnt easy for people with superpowers to lose their lives, but Jing Yunyao had been seriously injured. She lost her memories and was recognized by Gu Ning by chance afterwards. After she regained her memories, she epted Leng Shaoting as her son and joined the Leng family again. Knowing that, everyone felt happy for Leng Shaoting Jing Yunyao knew that they were Leng Shaotingsrades, who had been together through many deathly moments, so she was very nice to them. Jing Yunyao had the same character as Gu Ning. They normally stayed cold towards strangers and unfamiliar people, but they were very protective of people who they cared about. At the ident site, before Xu Jinchen and hisrades came, the military had sent over a group of special forces. Unfortunately, they came out in embarrassment after an hour. They ran into zombies, but could do nothing about it. The zombies were too strong, and they were almost killed. Now, in order to stop the zombies froming out, they had to block the entrance. Although there were a few people left in the grave and it was cold blooded that they abandoned them, they were left with no choice! If they didnt block the entrance, dozens of people could be killed once the zombies were out. Therefore, they had to think about the bigger picture. The crowd that was forbidden to leave now was moved further away. However, they still couldnt leave yet. About four hours after Xu Jinchen and the others received the news, they finally arrived. Because Jing Yunyao came to help them, not every member of the Red me needed toe. Therefore only five of them came, namely Xu Jinchen, Chen Meng, Si Ming, Zhao Lang, and Ai Weishun. In fact, Jing Yunyao alone was able to handle the zombies. Chapter 2481 - Will They Succeed?

    Chapter 2481 Will They Seed?

    When the soldiers and policemen saw only six peopleing to help them, they were very disappointed. However, the rescue team was sent over by their leader, so they couldntin about it. Xu Jinchen and the others were in camouge without emblems on their shoulders. They normally wore camouge when they were training or carrying out tasks, and they didnt put on emblems, since if they did a task with emblems on, other people would know who they were, while only senior officials were allowed to know about it. Jing Yunyao was wearing a casual suit, but because Jing Yunyao was the head of their team, nobody dared to slight her. Besides, the leader of their military region brought them here, and was very polite to them. After they came near, a group of soldiers stepped ahead and gave their leader a respectful salute. Regimentalmander! The next moment, they also saluted Xu Jinchen and the others. Xu Jinchen and the others did the same back. Senior Colonel Xu, Ill leave this to you. The leader said to Xu Jinchen. Although the leader only knew a little about Xu Jinchens team, he was aware that they were a top corps. Soldiers from a top corps couldnt be weak, because they had to finish highly dangerous tasks. However, it was a special task this time, so this leader was very worried. Anyway, he still had hope that Xu Jinchens team could handle it. When other people heard what the leader called Xu Jinchen, they were all surprised. What? Hes a senior colonel? Jesus, he looks so young! A senior colonel is even a rank higher than their leader. In that case, he must be an important figure. However, no matter what, they still had the same worries as their leader. Even though Xu Jinchen was an important figure, it was a special task this time, so they had to be careful. Regimental Commander Liu, its our job. Well do our best. Now, please tell us whats happening, said Xu Jinchen. A soldier moved a step forward, and said, Two people are injured. Three are trapped in the grave. We dont know whether theyre still alive. We didnt see anyone when we went in before we ran into zombies. Unfortunately, the zombies are too strong. We were no match for them, and so we had to run away. There are several tunnels in there, so it is easy to get lost. Although they were soldiers, they were still scared when such a horrifying thing happened. Alright, we dont have time to waste. We need to go in right now, said Xu Jinchen. Sure, said Regimental Commander Liu. He guided them to the entrance of the hole, then removed the stuff that blocked it. Before they went in, Jing Yunyao said, Well go in first. You can wait outside. In case the zombies leave through other grave tunnels, prepare some torches. Put them slightly in the mouth of the grave. Zombies are afraid of fire. They wonte closer once they see the fire. No problem, said Regimental Commander Liu. Even though he didnt know Jing Yunyao, since Xu Jinchen and the others all listened to her, he did the same thing. Afterwards, Jing Yunyao and the others went in. Someone asked Regimental Commander Liu, Regimental Commander Liu, do you think theyll seed? No idea, but I hope they can seed, or itll cause serious trouble, said Regimental Commander Liu. Alright, do what thatdy told us to do right now, said Regimental Commander Liu, then they moved at once. Jing Yunyao took Xu Jinchen and the others to the grave simply because she didnt want other people to think that she got rid of the zombies alone. She didnt want to cause any trouble. In fact, she didnt need help from Xu Jinchen or the others. They just went into the grave with her. Jing Yunyao didnt have Gu Nings Jade Eyes, but her senses were very acute and she could sense stuff within fifty meters around her. Therefore, Jing Yunyao could sense whether it was humans or zombies in front of her. After they had walked about a dozen meters, she sensed where the zombies were. This ancient grave wasnt small, and upied a piece ofnd within fifty meters. Because there was still a distance between them, zombies couldnt sense their existence. Zombies couldnt see, but they had a very good sense of smell. As long as humans breathed, they could smell them. However, if there were walls and they breathed lightly, the zombies wouldnt be able to smell them. Otherwise, the zombies could notice them ten meters away. Jing Yunyao and the others didnt bother to hide. Instead, they directly swaggered inside. Because Jing Yunyao knew the direction, she chose the right way and quickly reached the grave chamber. When they got close, the zombies smelt them, so the zombies roared angrily in the quiet grave. Jing Yunyao had also figured out where those people hid, so she told Xu Jinchen and the others to save themter. She could deal with the zombies alone. Everyone agreed, because they all knew that Jing Yunyao had superpowers. She was even better than Leng Shaoting, so she was capable of dealing with the zombies alone. As a result, they listened to Jing Yunyao and walked in another direction after getting into the grave chamber. The zombies immediately attacked them once they showed up, so Jing Yunyao went straight to fight against them. OV Before the two zombies could touch Jing Yunyao, they were hit by a strong force, then hit a wall three meters away before falling to the ground. At this moment, Xu Jinchen hadnt left the grave chamber and gone into another tunnel yet, so he was stunned when he witnessed the scene. Jing Yunyao didnt touch the zombies at all! However, she had superpowers, so it was understandable. After that, Xu Jinchen went on to rescue the other people. The zombies couldnt feel pain, so they could still move even though they were injured. Even knives and guns couldnt hurt the zombies. The weakest zombies couldnt be easily hurt by weapons from the human world. At least, an ordinary person could barely hurt amon zombie with a machete. The zombies moved very fast. Although they could only jump due to their stiff joints, they jumped fast. Chapter 2482 - Where Is Your Last Comrade?

    Chapter 2482 Where Is Your Last Comrade?

    Normally, the stronger the zombie was, the farther it could jump in one leap. Even the weakest zombie could jump just slightly slower than an ordinary persons highest running speed. However, Jing Yunyao was a strong cultivator, so the situation was totally different. Although the zombies werent injured after she hit them, they lost a little of their energy. Once they lost all of their energy, they would be normal dead bodies, but that wasnt easy. Jing Yunyao had to beat it for a long time to make it return to a normal dead body. Therefore, the heavy hit didnt stop the two zombies from attacking her. Without dy, they continued to fight against Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao summoned up her magical power and hit the zombies again. This time, the zombies smelt it and quickly avoided it with a leap. Therefore, Jing Yunyao had to fight against them at a short distance. Given the zombies acute sense of smell, they could avoid her attack whether she hit them with magical power or objects. After a few rounds, although Jing Yunyao was at an advantage and the zombie could hardly touch her, she still couldnt get rid of them. If she wanted to make them return to normal dead bodies, she had to continuously beat them for a long time. She had only beaten off one tenth of their energy after fighting for several minutes. Xu Jinchen and the others sessfully found the three people who were trapped in the grave. All of them were scratched by the zombies. If they werent treated right away, they could be affected and be zombies. Jing Yunyao knew that they were already injured, so she had given Xu Jinchen some power crystals. So when Xu Jinchen found them, he told them to take a power crystal at once. Gu Ning gave Jing Yunyao the power crystals, but they didnte to use, so she put them in her Qiankun Bag. The three people werent relieved until they saw Xu Jinchen and the others. They felt that they had finally been rescued, so they didnt doubt Xu Jinchens words, and took the pills he gave them. They were soldiers, so they believed that they wouldnt harm them. Once they were rescued, they repeatedly thanked Xu Jinchen. That was all they could say now. Because it was a dangerous ce, Xu Jinchen helped them get back to their feet after they took the medicine. They had to leave as soon as possible. They didnt leave through the passage next to them, because it was unknown, so they returned from the original way. Back in the grave chamber where the zombies were, the three people were amazed when they saw that Jing Yunyao was fighting against the two zombies alone. They thought that the zombies had already been destroyed, but unexpectedly they were still alive. Moreover, there was only one woman who was dealing with them. Nevertheless, they didnt think it was wrong that Xu Jinchen let a woman do that alone. Since this woman was fighting against the two zombies on her own and she was obviously at an advantage, she must have the ability to handle it well. Take them out. Ill burn them then, said Jing Yunyao once she saw theming out. Sure, but be careful! said Xu Jinchen. Although they felt a little embarrassed that they left Jing Yunyao to deal with the zombies alone, they had to listen to her. Since Leng Shaoting was absent, Jing Yunyao became their head, and it was her order. After that, Xu Jinchen and the others escorted the three injured people out. The two zombies wanted to attack them when they smelt more humans, but Jing Yunyao stopped them. It was impossible for them to hurt the other people. As soon as they were gone, Jing Yunyao used her ace in the hole. Before they came here, Jing Yunyao got two Taoist magic figures to freeze the zombies, because she couldnt spend hours fighting against the zombies. However, the Taoist magic figure could only stop the zombies from moving around. That was all it could do. If Jing Yunyao wanted to destroy the zombies, she had to use fire, or strong mes to be specific. She first froze the zombies so that she could take the next step. After Xu Jinchen and the others left, Jing Yunyao took out the two Taoist magic figures. During the fight, she seized a chance and stuck the Taoist magic figures to the foreheads of the two zombies. The two zombies immediately stopped moving. Without dy, Jing Yunyao blocked the other passage to the grave chamber to prevent them from running away. Then she took out iron chains from her Qiankun Bag to tie them up. Once she burned them, the Taoist magic figures would be burned to ashes and the zombies would be able to move again. Therefore, she had to tie them up with iron chains, so that they wouldnt be able to move freely. After they were tied up with iron chains, Jing Yunyao took out gas out of her Qiankun Bag, then she poured it onto them before burning them. In an instant, the two zombies were engulfed in strong mes. Before long, the Taoist magic figures at their foreheads were burnedpletely, and they started having reactions. The burning mes consumed their energy so they screamed in fury. Their sharp screams filled the whole grave. Xu Jinchen and the others were terrified when they heard it. Can she really get rid of the two zombies alone? one asked with concern. He didnt want Jing Yunyao to sacrifice herself for them. However, because he was scared by the zombies, both his body and voice were trembling in fear. Of course! said Xu Jinchen determinedly. He believed in Jing Yunyao. The fire would continue to burn for a long time, so Jing Yunyao couldnt leave right now. She stepped back and waited at the entrance of the grave chamber. The two zombies struggled badly, but they were tied up tightly with iron chains. They tried to jump towards Jing Yunyao, but Jing Yunyao immediately knocked them back with her magical power. Afterwards, she continued to wait and watch in silence. People outside the grave were very nervous, hoping that they would be fine. Theyre out! When they saw Xu Jinchen and the others were finally out, they got excited and walked to them at once. However, when they saw Jing Yunyao was absent, they were worried. Senior Colonel Xu, where is yourstrade? asked Regimentalmander Liu. Chapter 2483 - The Zombies Are Destroyed

    Chapter 2483 The Zombies Are Destroyed

    He didnt ask them about the zombies, but theirrade, because he thought life was more important. Although they were soldiers and their duty was to fight against crimes and ovee crisis, they were ordinary people too. No one was willing to lose his life and life was precious. Shes dealing with the zombies inside, said Xu Jinchen. Shes alone? How could you leave her alone in there? Regimentalmander Liu was surprised and mad. He thought it was terribly wrong that they left a woman alone in the grave to deal with the zombies. He didnt slight women, but it wasnt right that they left arade alone in the battle. Regimentalmander Liu, dont worry, she can handle it alone. Besides, because she needs to burn the zombies, we might cause unnecessary trouble if we stayed inside with her. The zombies can release stinky smells, which is harmful for our bodies. Besides, there are three injured people. We had to rescue them first before we could go in again to help her, said Xu Jinchen. He understood that Regimental Commander Liu was a very nice man, and thats why his attitude had been a little rude. Therefore Xu Jinchen didnt feel displeased with him. Xu Jinchen and the others didnt n to wait outside after rescuing the three injured people. Although he knew that Jing Yunyao was able to handle it alone, he thought that they should do it together with her. Great, they have been rescued now. You should go back in to have a look! said Regimental Commander Liu urgently. He was worried about Jing Yunyaos safety, and was afraid that the zombies couldnt bepletely destroyed. He didnt want more problems to be created. When Xu Jinchen and the others took the injured people out, Regimental Commander Lius men took them over, so Xu Jinchen and the others went back into the grave right away. In the grave, they saw zing mes, while Jing Yunyao was standing at the entrance of the grave chamber. About twenty minutester, the zombies were only half burned. They werent dead yet, and were rolling on the ground, but they were out of strength now. Why did youe in again? Jing Yunyao asked them. Well, I know you can handle it alone, but I thought we should do this together, said Xu Jinchen. Jing Yunyao smiled and said nothing further. After that, they waited till the zombies werepletely burned. However, the stinky smell was really unpleasant, so they all covered their noses with clothing. In that way, they wouldnt smell it. Although it was two zombies, it was still quite scary when they were burned to death. However, they needed to take a video of it to prove that the zombies were totally destroyed. Whenever they carried out a task, they needed to take back the criminals. This time, the zombies would be burned to ashes, which couldnt prove that they had sessfully finished their task. Therefore, they directly took a video of it. About ten minutester, the zombies stopped rolling and began to twitch on the ground. They were about to take theirst breath. After another ten minutes, they were finally burned to ashes, and the problem was solved. After that, they left together. When Regimental Commander Liu saw theme out together, he was relieved and asked about the zombies right away. How is it? Did you kill the zombies? asked Regimental Commander Liu. Yes, theyve been destroyed, said Xu Jinchen. Hearing that, Regimental Commander Liu and his men were shocked and finally rxed. They didnt doubt Xu Jinchens words. Alright, Regimental Commander Liu, well leave it to you now. Please dont let anyone else know about it. We need to go, said Xu Jinchen. Senior Colonel Xu, itste. Why dont we go to have a meal? said Regimental Commander Liu. They had done them a big favor. Even though it was their job, he felt that it was necessary for him to buy them a meal. No need, well eat on the ne, said Xu Jinchen. The flight provided food, so they would directly eat on the ne. They were unwilling to bother Regimental Commander Liu, not to mention that it was more convenient. Fine, then Ill arrange for someone to drive you to the airport. Since Xu Jinchen refused, Regimental Commander Liu didnt insist. He needed to stay to deal with the rest anyway, so he could only arrange for someone to send them to the airport. Great, said Xu Jinchen. They didnt have a car, so they needed someone to drive them, since Regimental Commander Liu had been the one who went to pick them up after they arrived. After that, Regimental Commander Liu arranged for a soldier to drive Xu Jinchen and the others. When Xu Jinchen and the others were gone, Regimental Commander Liu ordered his men to go into the grave and have a look. After making sure that the zombies were really destroyed, they would block the entrance to the grave again. He did that, not because he didnt believe Xu Jinchen, but because they also needed to take some photos as evidence. Xu Jinchen didnt give them the video he took, because it was what the Red me needed. When Regimental Commander Lius men went into the grave, they saw two piles of ashes. They knew that those were left by the zombies, so they left after taking several photos. Afterwards, they blocked the entrance of the grave. After everything was done, Regimental Commander Liu went to see the archeology team which was still under control. He made them sign a confidentiality agreement. If they dared to leak the news, they would be punished. Because it was a suburb, only a few people heard themotion, so as long as they kept it a secret, it wouldnt spread abroad. as However, the zombies scared everyone today, so they had nightmares when they slept. Zhang Hantao was a member of the archeology team, and he was the assistant of an expert. Because he was almost caught by the zombies, he was more terrified than other people. At night, he had a nightmare and even cried out in horror. His wife was woken up, then turned to call his name and ask him what happened. Zhang Hantao shouted, Zombie, zombie! Zhang Hantaos wife thought that he just had a nightmare, so she shook him calling his name till he woke up. When Zhang Hantao learned that he just had a nightmare and kept on shouting the word zombie, he immediately exined that he watched a zombie film with his colleagues at work today. He was scared by the film, so he had a nightmare. Hearing that, Zhang Hantaos wife believed him. In case he leaked the information identally, Zhang Hantao made up an excuse and went to sleep in the study. During the following days, none of them could have a good sleep. Their families noticed that they werent right, but they said that they were fine, so their families didnt continue to ask about it. Chapter 2484 - Reported

    Chapter 2484 Reported

    Xu Jinchen and hisrades ran into a minor problem the next day, because they were reported for turning to an outsider for help when they carried out the task. The outsider was Jing Yunyao. The person who reported it only knew that a woman joined Xu Jinchens team in doing the task, but he didnt know who the woman was. Except for Xu Jinchen and hisrades, nobody knew Jing Yunyao. The person thought that it was a confidential task, so outsiders shouldnt be involved. Even if they needed an outsiders help, they should report it to their leader first. If they didnt have time to do that, they should do it right after they finished the task, otherwise the outsider might leak important information. In fact, it wasnt a big deal. After all, it wasnt rted to ssified information, and it would be fine as long as the outsider kept it a secret. Wei Lingfeng also gave Leng Shaoting the right to work independently. The Red me didnt need permission from any departments of the government. Even if problems were caused afterwards, Leng Shaoting would handle it by himself. However, Wei Lingfeng gave Leng Shaoting the right secretly, and other people were unaware of that. Most people only heard that it was a special corps and there were twelve special forces in the team led by Leng Shaoting. They didnt know that it was actually the Red me. As a result, although Leng Shaotings teammates had the right to work independently, they needed to give an exnation if other people found out. It wasnt a serious problem anyway. It was like the existence of illegal gangs. Illegal gangs were allowed to exist, but they couldnt do anything to harm the countrys benefits. If they dared to do that, they would be removed. Although Wei Lingfeng was the leader of the Red me, he couldnt make all the decisions, especially when the problem wasnt serious. If Leng Shaotings team couldnt give an exnation, it could cause a scene and he would be med. There were a lot of people who couldnt wait to see him make mistakes! Most importantly, he didnt know that an outsider joined the Red me this time, nor who the outsider was. If he knew, he would have said that it was his arrangement, and no problem would have been caused, but he was unaware. If he made up an excuse for that, it would be his fault. After all, it wasnt easy to fool the person who reported it. It was allowed, but the person still reported it, because someone deliberately found fault with Leng Shaoting and Wei Lingfeng. The person belonged to the Yuan familys faction and held an important position in the military. Because Leng Shaoting was a soldier with a high rank in the military, only people in the military could report his bad behavior to their leader. Therefore, that afternoon, Wei Lingfeng personally called Leng Shaoting, but he failed to get through to him, so he called Xu Jinchen. Where is Leng Shaoting? asked Wei Lingfeng. No idea, he just told me that he needed to leave for a week, said Xu Jinchen. Whos the woman that joined you in carrying out the task? asked Wei Lingfeng again. Um Xu Jinchen wasnt very surprised that Wei Lingfeng was aware that an outsider joined them this time. It wasnt a secret after all, but he couldnt tell him Jing Yunyaos identity without Leng Shaotings permission. Well, its Shaotings arrangement. He said that if we need any help, we can turn to her. Does she have any superpowers? Wei Lingfeng guessed. Yeah. Xu Jinchen understood that Wei Lingfeng was aware of the existence of people with superpowers. Hearing that, Wei Lingfeng immediately had respect for Jing Yunyao. However, even though she had superpowers, he had to solve the problem right now. He was aware of the existence of people with superpowers in this world, but other people didnt know about it. Besides, he couldnt let other people know about it either. Someone reported that an outsider joined you in doing the task this time. I have to give an exnation. Can you contact her and exin it? said Wei Lingfeng. What? It was difficult for Xu Jinchen. He didnt expect that it would be a problem, so he didnt ask Leng Shaoting about it beforehand. If their leader wanted to know about it, he wasnt sure whether to tell them who Jing Yunyao was. Wei Lingfeng thought that Xu Jinchen was worried that it might cause the woman harm, so he added. Dont worry, we wont hurt her. She helped us a lot, but it breaks the rules, so you better exin it or itll affect Leng Shaoting and the Red me. Even though the Red me would be fine no matter how serious the problem became, it would leave a stain on their reputation. It didnt matter, but they still wanted to get rid of it if it was possible. Oh, think of a good reason. Theyre not easy to fool, said Wei Lingfeng. He wouldnt me them for it, but he needed a reasonable exnation to shut those peoples mouths. Knowing that, Xu Jinchen realized that someone was picking on Leng Shaoting and Wei Lingfeng, but he couldnt ask further about it. It was an order from their leader, so he had to obey it. After that, Xu Jinchen called Jing Yunyao and told her about it. He asked her what they should do. Since their leader was already aware of it and wanted to see her, Jing Yunyao couldnt ce Xu Jinchen in a dilemma or cause a stain on Leng Shaotings reputation. However, she and Wei Lingfeng had met before and perhaps there were familiar faces among the several senior officers. If she showed up, they would know who she was. Therefore, Jing Yunyao told Master Leng about it. If it was possible, she hoped that Master Leng could go to see them along with her. After Master Leng heard about it, he was furious, but he didnt know who found fault with Leng Shaoting and Wei Lingfeng. Anyway, since they wanted to see Jing Yunyao, then they would have a meeting. If they didnt do that, there would be more problems. By then, Leng Shaoting would be punished for dereliction of duty. Chapter 2485 - She Is My Elder Son’s Wife

    Chapter 2485 She Is My Elder Sons Wife

    After that, Master Leng told Jing Yunyao to wait for him in the siheyuan. He would go to pick her up, then they would visit Wei Lingfeng and the others together. Once Master Leng heard the news, he didnt bother to call Wei Lingfeng first. Instead, he decided to directly take Jing Yunyao to see them. After making sure of it, Xu Jinchen went to wait outside the Zhonghai Garden. When Master Leng and Jing Yunyao arrived, they went inside together. Because of Master Lengs influence, they easily got in, but Jing Yunyao still needed to leave her name on the guest list. Wei Lingfeng and the other three important figures were waiting to see Jing Yunyao. They had great patience. They were going to make things difficult for them after all, so they had to be patient. It took some time for Jing Yunyao toe over as well. They werent worried that Jing Yunyao might refuse toe, because there was no good reason for that. They also clearly knew that it wouldnt have a big impact on Leng Shaoting and Leng Shaoting would only receive a light punishment or warning. It was impossible for him to be demoted. After all, the task was finished this time, and nothing bad happened. If Leng Shaoting was punished just because of that, other people would have already been put in jail. None of them hadnt done bad things. They hadnt broken thew. Given their status, if they dared to break thew, they would suffer a very awful result. The higher their positions were, the more serious the consequences would be. Although they didnt belong to the Leng familys faction, they werent bad people. They just had different stands and only behaved against their opponents. Most officials abused their power to some extent. If it wasnt serious, most people would turn a blind eye on it. No one would be punished unless it became serious. If officials were punished for any faults they made, about 80% percent of them would be removed. Anyway, even though they were aware that Leng Shaoting wouldnt be seriously punished, they still picked on him, trying to put a stain on his reputation. Leng Shaoting became a major general at a very young age, so many people were jealous of him. However, he earned that rank by making great achievements. There was no reason for them to stop him from getting the promotion. In fact, if Leng Shaoting was several years older, he could get a higher rank than just major general. By thirty years old, Leng Shaoting could have another promotion and he could get the highest rank at about thirty-five years old. Therefore, they never stopped making things difficult for Leng Shaoting, but they hadnt seeded even once. After Master Leng and the others came, they were surprised to see him. They thought only the woman woulde, but unexpectedly Master Leng also showed up. There was no need to guess, because Master Leng must havee for Leng Shaoting. Master Leng had retired for years, so they didnt stand in awe of him, but they couldnt forget their manners. They had to stay polite at their meeting. Although Master Leng was retired, the Leng family was still the top family in their country, so they had to be careful. The moment they saw Master Leng, they stood up and greeted him respectfully. However, when they saw Jing Yunyao, Wei Lingfeng and the other important figures in the military were stunned. They had met Jing Yunyao before and they had spent a lot of time together, so they had a deep impression of her. The other two people didnt know Jing Yunyao. Master Leng, this is? Wei Lingfeng asked. He couldnt believe that this woman was Yunyao, because he remembered that Yunyao passed away seventeen years ago. However, this woman closely resembled Yunyao. It had been seventeen years, but he still had clear memories of Yunyao. Yunyao was too impressive to be ignored. He thought that they might just look familiar, but he was very curious to know whether he was right. If Yunyao was still alive, she should be a middle-aged woman, but this woman in front of his eyes was just in her early-thirties. However, women nowadays took very good care of themselves, so it was quite normal that they looked much younger than their real ages. After asking Master Leng that question, Wei Lingfeng had many thoughts in his mind. He had asked Xu Jinchen whether the woman had superpowers, and Xu Jinchen said yes. In that case, this woman who closely resembled Yunyao had superpowers. In other words, Yunyao could have superpowers if this woman was really Yunyao. Wei Lingfeng could ept that, because he was already aware that Leng Shaoting had superpowers. Yunyao was Leng Shaotings mother, so it was reasonable that Yunyao also had superpowers. To be specific, because Yunyao had superpowers, Leng Shaoting inherited the abilities from his mother. This is my elder sons wife, Yunyao, said Master Leng. It would be public sooner orter, so he directly said it now. What? Shes really Yunyao? Hearing that, all of them were shocked. Although the other two important figures didnt know Jing Yunyao, they had heard a lot about Yunyao. It was known to them that Yunyao married the Leng familys elder son. She was Leng Yuanhans wife, Leng Shaotings mother, and the youngest female major. Unfortunately, Yunyao was killed on the battlefield seventeen years ago. Therefore, both of them were shocked when they heard that this woman was the wife of Master Lengs elder son. Didnt Yunyao already pass away? Why did she suddenly appear? If she was still alive, it meant that she didnt die seventeen years ago. In that case, why hadnt she shown up once during the past years? There must be a reason for that, and they were very curious about it. Right, said Master Leng. Before they asked further, Master Leng let Jing Yunyao make the exnation. Yunyao, tell them what happened seventeen years ago. Sure. Jing Yunyao opened her mouth and exined. Back then, Yuanhan and I chased the criminal to the Door to Hell of Kunlun Mountain. The criminal was really strong. Yuanhan and I were thrown off the cliff. Yuanhan died, and I nearly died Chapter 2486 - You Can Conduct an Investigation Chapter 2486 You Can Conduct an Investigation When I was about to take myst breath, my cousin rushed over. He rescued me and took me away. The body that was disguised for me was left there by my cousin. She actually belonged to the criminals group. After a long emergency operation, my life was finally out of danger, but I lost my memories after I woke up. I lived in a small town at the foot of Kunlun Mountain in City Ge. One day, Shaoting and his fiance traveled to Kunlun Mountain. They identally witnessed a bunch of people trying to cause trouble in my store. Shaotings fiance stood up for me. She also gave me her number. Although I lost my memories, I subconsciously ached to visit the capital. In the end, after my house was demolished, I went to the capital. Because I promised to buy Shaotings fiance a meal when I visited the capital, I called her out then. Due to the scar on my face, I always wore a mask when I was outside. Therefore, Shaotings fiance didnt see my face at our first meeting. I didnt show her my whole face until we met again. Surprisingly, the moment Shaotings fiance saw my face, she recognized me. After all kinds of evidence, I was proved to be Yunyao and they helped me regain my memories. We went to many familiar ces, so I finally remembered who I was and joined the Leng family again, but everyone knew that I had already passed away seventeen years ago, so I preferred to not expose my identity. I just continued to live as Jing Yunyao, said Jing Yunyao. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. They had to admit that Yunyao had really good luck. Anyway, since she was still alive, she ought to report it to the military. It was her fault that she didnt do that. After all, she used to serve in the army. Therefore, the important figure who remembered Jing Yunyao said seriously, Yunyao, did you forget that you served in the army when you were alive. You were a major, but you didnt report it to us after you survived. You made a mistake and broke the rules. So we cant believe your words. Were not convinced. We suspect that you hid your real identity for a purpose. He was Du Zhenghan. He was also a major general. Although Du Zhenghan picked on Jing Yunyao, what he said wasnt wrong. It had happened before. The Leng family had been through it. Chen Jinpeng of the Chen family faked his death when he was a mayor, then joined an illegal gang. Therefore, they suspected that Jing Yunyao might have done the same thing. Their suspicion was understandable. They were just afraid that Jing Yunyao did that for a bad reason. Jing Yunyao wasnt mad, but Master Leng was angered. Du Zhenghan, what do you mean? Do you think my family is scheming something? What purpose are you implying? Are you trying to defame my family? Conduct an investigation then! Master Leng was old, but he was still energetic. After all, he was the previous president, so he still had an air of authority. Once he got mad, even Du Zhenghan felt scared. However, he didnt think there was anything wrong with his words. He understood that the Leng family had a very good reputation. If it was possible, he would choose to side with the Leng family, but sometimes he was left with no choice. It was the Yuan family that promoted him, so he had to stand with them. As a result, he behaved against the Leng family. Dad, rx, Major General Dus suspicion is understandable. Ive disappeared for too long and I hid my real identity. Its my fault. Jing Yunyaoforted Master Leng. She wasnt defending Du Zhenghan, but because Du Zhenghan was right, she didnt want Master Leng to say something wrong just to protect her. Still, Du Zhenghan was too aggressive, even though he was right. Therefore, Jing Yunyao turned to Du Zhenghan and continued. If you dont believe my words, you can conduct an investigation. I know its my fault that I didnt report it to the military after I regained my memories, but Ive done nothing that hurts society. I dont think Ive broken the rules. In fact, even if I reported it to the military, what next? Would you allow me to regain my position as a major? Hearing that, Du Zhenghan and the others were displeased. Yunyao was so strong and she also defeated the zombies this time. If she returned to the military, the Leng family would have another important figure in the military. And given Yunyaos abilities, she could quickly get another promotion. By then, the Leng family would be an even greater threat to the other major families. ordingly, even though they med Jing Yunyao for hiding her real identity, they didnt want her back in the military. Yunyao wasnt an ordinary woman. If she used her original identity, she would really get back her position in the military. After all, she had made a lot of great achievements, so their country wouldnt waste such an outstanding soldier. Only if Yunyao was unwilling to serve the army would they give up. All of a sudden, Du Zhenghan didnt know what to say. Alright, well let it go this time. Whether there was an evil purpose, well find out after doing an investigation. Now tell us, how did you get involved in this task? Wei Lingfeng interrupted. It was Jing Yunyaos fault, but he sided with the Leng family, so he needed to defend her. Anyway, Jing Yunyao came to exin how she got involved in this task, so he decided to let her give an exnation first. Shaoting left to deal with something. So in case there were any unexpected tasks, he asked me to help hisrades if they needed me, said Jing Yunyao. Isnt there another person who can handle it in the Red me? Du Zhenghan questioned, because he thought it was a perfunctory answer. At the same time, he made fun of them. The Red me had umted countless achievements since it was built. It had great fame in the military, but its members relied on an outsider to finish the task this time, so he seized the chance and made fun of it. Chapter 2487 - Do It in Your Way

    Chapter 2487 Do It in Your Way

    Hearing that, Jing Yunyao turned to look at Du Zhenghan, then coldly said, I know why you want to see me. You just think an outsider shouldnt be involved. Its not allowed ording to the rules. You want to punish me and Shaoting, right? But cant you think about the situation? We had a strong enemy. Shouldnt we focus on defeating it first? Its not important who can solve the problem. Its a special situation, so we had to deal with it differently. We couldnt stick to the rules and not care about the situation. They could easily have been killed without any help. Soldiers need to listen to orders, but they must be smart too. They shouldnt sacrifice in such a stupid way! If the task was delivered to you, would any one of you stand out to deal with it? You should know that the target was zombies, not humans. Before we arrived, special forces were sent in, but they made no progress. Im not saying that theyre useless. After all, its really hard for ordinary people to deal with zombies. Ive been through the same thing before, so I know how to handle it. Nobodys willing to die for nothing. There is nothing wrong with them turning to me for help. Jing Yunyao wasnt polite towards them at all. She wasnt in awe of them just because of their status or because she had the support from the Leng family and Wei Lingfeng. It was just her character. Besides, they came for nothing good, so she didnt need to be polite to them. Hearing Jing Yunyaos argument, they had no idea what to say. It was true that the enemy was too strong this time. They had to solve the problem first. As long as the problem could be solved, it didnt matter who did it or whether it broke the rules. The targets were zombies this time. Zombies were incredibly scary. None of them could imagine it and they were scared to death when they had only heard of it, let alone having to deal with it in person. Although they had a high position, not all of them were skilled, because their work was different. Du Zhenghan and the others spent most of their time in the office, and their subordinates would do everything for them. They would only train once in a while. Therefore, they were not very skilled. They might be able to defeat ordinary people, but they would easily be beaten by a normal trained soldier. As a result, it was impossible for them to deal with the zombies. Although they still doubted whether zombies really existed because they had only heard of it, the people who called for help witnessed zombies. Therefore, it was possible that zombies really existed. Wei Lingfeng was already aware of the existence of monsters and ghosts, so he wasnt surprised when he heard the news. Leng Shaoting had solved many problems rted to monsters and ghosts before that anyway. Since they were silent, Jing Yunyao said nothing further. Instead, she turned to Wei Lingfeng and said, President Wei, I should apologize for keeping it a secret that Im still alive. Its my fault, but I didnt do it for an evil reason. What I said is also the truth. If you dont believe it, you can conduct an investigation to make it clear. And I think its very reasonable that I joined the task this time. If Ill be punished because of that, I can ept the punishment. If it happens again, I wont be involved again, but if our country needs me, I still wont hesitate to stand out. Jing Yunyao was loyal to their country, or she wouldnt have joined the army and carried out many dangerous tasks with Leng Yuanhan. She had done a lot for their country. Now Leng Shaoting chose the same career and she couldnt see Leng Shaoting be in danger and do nothing. She was more than willing to work for their country. Besides, as a cultivator, it was also her responsibility to get rid of monsters and ghosts. Of course we need you. Wei Lingfeng made it very clear. If Jing Yunyao was willing to help, she was always weed. After all, she had superpowers. Recently, there was more and more news about monsters and ghosts. They needed people with superpowers to deal with those horrible creatures. Well, Ill have a meeting with the militaryter. If its possible, you can regain your position as a major. Leng Shaoting will lead you, said Wei Lingfeng. In that case, no one else would control Jing Yunyao and she could spend more time with her son. President Wei, dont you think its not a good idea? Du Zhenghan immediately disagreed. President Wei, I dont want the position of major. I dont want to join the army either. Im unwilling to be restricted. Would you please just allow me to join the Red me in carrying out tasks? Or please allow me to help them if they need any help. Ill do my best, said Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao didnt want to join the army again, because she was afraid it would be difficult for her to leave afterwards. Hearing Jing Yunyaos words, Du Zhenghan and the others were surprised. Why did she give up this good opportunity to empower the Leng family? Anyway, they were relieved to hear that. If so, well do it your way. Wei Lingfeng respected Jing Yunyaos decision. In fact, if Jing Yunyao really got her rank back, the Leng family would reach a higher position, which might cause unnecessary trouble. Although the Leng family could handle it, it was better for them to keep a low profile at this moment. What do you think? Wei Lingfeng asked Du Zhenghan and the others. Du Zhenghan and the others exchanged a nce. They felt that they couldnt do anything about it now, but they were reluctant to give up right away. If you dont believe Yunyao, you can conduct an investigation. I wont interfere. If Yunyao did anything uneptable, shell be punished. I wont let her get away with it. However, if Yunyao did nothing wrong, no one should bring it up again in the future, said Wei Lingfeng. He said that because he believed that they wouldnt start an investigation. They would choose to trust Jing Yunyao. Chapter 2488 - Jing Yunyao Chose to Be Honest

    Chapter 2488 Jing Yunyao Chose to Be Honest

    Were willing to trust Yunyao, but I still think its necessary to do an investigation, said Du Zhenghan. Although he indeed believed that Jing Yunyao had done nothing wrong, he was reluctant to give up without doing anything. Great, then conduct an investigation as you like, but lets be candid here, if you dare to nder Yunyao, youll be punished, said Wei Lingfeng. He was afraid that they would deliberately drag Jing Yunyao into trouble. Du Zhenghan understood Wei Lingfengs meaning very well, so he was a little displeased. They werent so despicable and wouldnt do anything to harm Jing Yunyao on purpose, but he also understood his worries, so he agreed. Alright, thats it. You can go now. About the zombies, no one else should know about it. I dont want unnecessary trouble to be caused, said Wei Lingfeng, then he told Du Zhenghan and the others to leave first. Yunyao, stay for a moment. Since youre willing to serve the country, I think its necessary for me to tell you something right now. Sure. Du Zhenghan and the others replied. After that, Du Zhenghan and the others went out and closed the door. Jing Yunyao, Master Leng, and Xu Jinchen stayed. Once Du Zhenghan and the others were out, Master Leng asked in horror, Yunyao, do zombies really exist?. When he heard about the zombies, Master Leng was shocked. He couldnt believe it. To his astonishment, zombies really existed. Right. Jing Yunyao said, There are all kinds of unbelievable things in this big world. Although you might have never seen them, they really exist. Shaoting and I didnt tell you about it, because we didnt know how to put it. We didnt want to worry you. Master Leng gave a heavy sigh. He could hardly ept that, but he had been through a lot, so he was mentally strong. Therefore, even though it was hard for him to believe it, he epted it in the end. After all, if monsters and ghosts really existed in this world, he couldnt change it. Was he worried? He was very worried. No matter how strong they were, they were humans. How could they defeat monsters and ghosts? You must have known about it earlier on! Master Leng asked Wei Lingfeng, but in an affirmative tone. Otherwise Wei Lingfeng wouldnt be so calm! It wasnt easy to ept the shocking news after all. Wei Lingfeng panicked a little, then honestly replied. Yes. Then why did you order Shaotings team to deal with them? What if they were injured? Its not easy to kill those things! Master Leng slightly lost control of his emotions. At this moment, he didnt care about Wei Lingfengs position and angrily questioned him. Master Leng loved their country and he was even willing to sacrifice himself for their country, but he couldnt stay calm once he learned that Leng Shaotings life could be in danger. He never wanted Leng Shaoting to join the army, but he couldnt stop Leng Shaoting either. Ever since Leng Shaoting started carrying out dangerous tasks, he never slept at ease. Luckily, Leng Shaotingter proved that he had the ability to protect their country, so Master Leng could rx a little. However, Master Leng still couldnt be relieved until he knew what Leng Shaoting was doing at work. He was always worried about Leng Shaotings safety, and now he was more anxious than ever. In the old days, Leng Shaoting only needed to fight against humans, but now even zombies had appeared. It wasnt something that humans could handle. Jing Yunyao had told him that Leng Shaoting left to deal with something. Where did he go? Did it have something to do with monsters and ghosts too? Thinking of that, Master Leng was full of anxiety. He asked Jing Yunyao at once, Yunyao, where is Shaoting? Where did he go? Does it also have something to do with monsters and ghosts? Dad, calm down. Shaoting just went with Ningning and their master. Its not about monsters or ghosts. Jing Yunyao immediatelyforted Master Leng. Wei Lingfeng wasnt annoyed at all at being questioned by Master Leng. After all, he agreed that it wasnt a smart decision. It seemed that they put Leng Shaotings life in danger. He cared about Leng Shaotings safety, but only Leng Shaoting who had superpowers could deal with it now. Anyway, he had promised Leng Shaoting to keep it a secret, so he didnt tell Master Leng. He nned to not do that right now either. Even if Master Leng needed to know, he would let Yunyao do it. Given the current situation, I guess I have to be honest with you. Actually, Shaoting and I arent ordinary people, said Jing Yunyao. She decided to be honest right now. At least, he wouldnt be worried about their safety afterwards. What do you mean? I dont understand. Master Leng was nervous. He didnt know why Jing Yunyao said that she wasnt an ordinary person, which filled him with more anxiety. In fact, not only monsters and ghosts, but people with superpowers also exist in this world. When I say superpowers, I mean they can do what mortals cant do. For example, they have magic power, said Jing Yunyao. The next second, she raised her hand and pointed at the coffee table. With the help of her magic power, the teacup flew to her hand. That scene shocked everyone. Even though Wei Lingfeng and Xu Jinchen were aware that Jing Yunyao had superpowers, they had never seen it with their own eyes before. Wow Master Leng was stunned and couldnt believe his eyes. Actually, Im a cultivator. Cultivators gain strong powers by cultivation of Taoist philosophy. If youve watched fantasy dramas, you should know about it to some extent. Its basically the same, said Jing Yunyao. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. Fantasy dramas werent strange to them. Although they hadnt seen cultivators in real life before, they had heard of cultivation. However, it was too unbelievable! Um, people in fantasy dramas can fly with swords. Can you do the same thing? Xu Jinchen asked excitedly. He was really curious to know about it. If it was possible, he wanted to see how she did that. Chapter 2489: What Are Cultivators? Chapter 2489: What Are Cultivators?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    It was beyond Xu Jinchens imagination that what he had only seen in TV shows actually existed in the real world! And he met cultivators by chance. He was quite lucky! Not every cultivator can do that. Only cultivators at high levels can fly with swords. Because the times have changed, there are only a few cultivators in the world now, said Jing Yunyao. About Shaoting and me, we can fly with swords. Im at a rtively high level, while Shaoting is at a middle level, said Jing Yunyao. Jesus, thats amazing! Xu Jinchen was short of words to describe how amazed he was at this moment. He knew that Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao had superpowers, but unexpectedly they were much stronger than his imagination. They could also fly with swords! S-Shaoting is also a cultivator? Master Leng asked. Right, because Im a cultivator, he was born with the talent of bing a cultivator. By chance, he seeded in entering the cultivators space, then he began to cultivate, said Jing Yunyao. All of a sudden, Master Leng didnt know what to say. Both Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting were cultivators! Master Leng didnt think cultivators were strange creatures. Instead, he was in awe of them, because cultivators were superior to human beings and he was aware of that. It was the Leng familYs honor that their offspring could be born with that talent. Many people said that Jing Yunyao didnt deserve Leng Yuanhan when they got married, but Master Leng now felt that Leng Yuanhan wasntparable to Jing Yunyao. Shaoting has only been a cultivator for less than a year, but hes very talented. Many cultivators cant do better than him. Even a talented cultivator has to cultivate since he was little to reach the same level as Shaoting is at right now, said Jing Yunyao proudly. Hearing that, Master Leng and Xu Jinchen were proud of Leng Shaoting too. After all, Leng Shaoting was always so impressive. Does it mean Shangguan is also a cultivator? Master Leng suddenly thought of Shangguan Yang. In fact, he was sure that Shangguan Yang was also a cultivator, otherwise Shangguan Yang wouldnt be Leng Shaotings master. Yes, said Jing Yunyao. How many cultivators are there in this world? asked Wei Lingfeng. Not many, and cultivators usually hide from mortals. We rarely move around outside. And even if we show up, we wont attack ordinary people. There are rules in the cultivation world. If we attack mortals for no reason, well be punished, said Jing Yunyao. Can I hire them to serve our country? Well, we can pay them, said Wei Lingfeng. As the president, he must put their country at the top of the list of priorities. If cultivators were willing to help, it would be much easier for him to deal with a lot of things. Um, we refuse to be restricted. We have our own things to do, mainly cultivation. We hardly have time to serve the country. Jing Yunyao said, But if the country is in danger, we wont stand on the sidelines, because this is also our country. Wei Lingfeng was disappointed, but fortunately cultivators would stand out if the country encountered difficulties. He didnt dare to mess with cultivators, so he said nothing further. Anyway, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were willing to serve the country, which was good news. Please keep it a secret among us. Dont spread it abroad. Actually, I shouldnt tell you that cultivators really exist ording to the rules in the cultivation world, but I was left with no choice today, said Jing Yunyao. Although she could trust them, she still needed to tell them to be careful. She didnt want any idents to happen. Of course! They agreed. Since Jing Yunyao told them to keep it a secret, they wouldnt tell anyone else. Even Xu Jinchen wouldnt share the news with hisrades either. Although they were already aware that Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting had superpowers, he wouldnt tell them more. Jing Yunyao then turned to look at Master Leng and said, Dad, dont worry, Shaoting and I will be fine. Master Leng, however, wasnt relieved at all. Instead, he gave a heavier sigh and had mixed emotions. Although Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao had superpowers, there might be monsters and ghosts that were stronger than them. If they ran intoparatively weak monsters and ghosts, it wouldnt be a big deal, but what if they met strong monsters or ghosts? Master Leng just couldnt feel relieved. Wei Lingfeng said nothing, because it was on his order that Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were sent to deal with monsters and ghosts. However, as the president of this country, it was his responsibility to ovee crises for their country. Therefore, whether it was cruel or not, he had to make the decision. In addition, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were willing to do that, since he couldnt force them. Jing Yunyao understood that it was hard for Master Leng to ept that, so she said nothing. It was already over now, and nothing could change the result. Master Leng had to digest the news on his own. After giving an exnation, Jing Yunyao and the others left. However, before they left, Wei Lingfeng asked Jing Yunyao for her phone number. If he couldnt get through to Leng Shaoting, he would directly call her in case any idents happened. When they left, Jing Yunyao took Master Lengs car. Along the way, Master Leng looked very sad. Jing Yunyao didnt know how tofort him, and there were other people in the car, so she couldnt say anything. Master Lengs bodyguards couldnt help wondering what had happened, but they couldnt ask. They only hoped that it wasnt something bad. Du Zhenghan called Yuan Wenye, the eldest son of the Yuan family, right after walking out of Wei Lingfengs office. He told Yuan Wenye what had happened in Wei Lingfengs office. Wei Lingfeng told them not to tell other people about the zombies, but Yuan Wenye was already aware of the zombies, so it wasnt a big thing. When Yuan Wenye heard that Yunyao was still alive, he was shocked. Nobody could believe that a person who died seventeen years ago could suddenly appear again.. Chapter 2490 - 0 Gu Ning Is Also a Cultivator

    Chapter 2490 Gu Ning Is Also a Cultivator

    The fact that Yunyao returned was bad news to the other major families. After all, she was too strong Yunyao was very impressive seventeen years ago, so she might be even more powerful right now. Besides, she destroyed the zombies this time, which was really shocking! Although Yunyao refused to use her original identity, her existence was still very helpful for the Leng family. To be honest, Yuan Wenye didnt think that Yunyao lied about her experience of losing her memories after getting injured, but he agreed with Du Zhenghan that it was best to conduct an investigation about it. He wanted to deliberately make some problems when Du Zhenghan conducted the investigation, but Du Zhenghan told him about Wei Lingfengs warning, so he didnt insist. If he dared to do that, he would be in serious trouble once it was exposed. Du Zhenghan also told Yuan Wenye that Wei Lingfeng warned them not to tell more people about the zombies. Yuan Wenye understood how serious it was, so he had no intention of spreading it abroad. However, he would leak the news that Yunyao was still alive to the Rong family and the Chang family. As for the purpose, he hoped that they would do something after finding out. Yunyao, do you have anything to deal with in a while? Master Leng suddenly asked. Nope, said Jing Yunyao. Why dont you go back to the Leng familys house and have dinner with me? We can chat, said Master Leng. Of course, said Jing Yunyao. She was more than willing tofort Master Leng right now, because he badly needed it. Afterwards, they went back to the Leng familys house, but didnt go inside. Instead, they walked to the gazebo in the yard. Spring had already passed, so the weather wasnt that cold. It was even sunny today, and they felt warm under the sun. When there were only the two of them, Master Leng asked, Does Ningning know that you are cultivators? She does. I couldnt say much when we were with the president, but since youre aware that Shaoting and I are cultivators now, I think I can tell you more about that. In fact, Ningning is also a cultivator, thats why she has a special medicine with unbelievable effects. That medicine isnt something that exists in the mortal world, said Jing Yunyao. She couldnt tell Wei Lingfeng everything, but Master Leng was her family. Knowing that Gu Ning was also a cultivator, Master Leng was surprised. It turned out that Gu Ning was a cultivator as well! How about Ningnings parents? Are they cultivators too? Master Leng asked. If cultivators were born with the talent, could Gu Nings parents be cultivators? No, Ningnings parents are both mortals. Ningning became a cultivator by chance, said Jing Yunyao. She couldnt give him more details. Oh! Master Leng barely knew about cultivators, so he believed Jing Yunyaos exnation. Jing Yunyao didnt dare to tell Master Leng that she actually caused Leng Yuanhans death. As a cultivator, she shouldnt have gotten together with a mortal, but she broke the rule. That was why her father was determined to kill him. She always felt guilty about it. Especially after she regained her memories, she felt as if it had just happened yesterday. She couldnt get over it. Since youre a cultivator, you shouldnt be an orphan, right? Master Leng asked. Jing Yunyao used to tell them that she was an orphan and the Leng family believed that. If it wasnt the truth, she must be hiding something from them. Master Leng wanted to know the truth. Speaking of her family, Jing Yunyao looked upset at once. She could control her emotions, but she didnt bother to do that in front of Master Leng. My mother passed away when I was little. I have a father, but he treated me badly. My step-mother and her children bullied me. I wasnt skilled at cultivation back then, so they refused to y with me. I had to work hard on it till I made great progress. After that, my father made full use of me, but I was reluctant to be used, so I ran away. Hearing that, Master Lengs heart ached for her. Well, let bygones be bygones. You already left the family, and now the Leng family is your family. No one will bully you here. Jing Yunyao was deeply touched, because she could feel that the Leng family treated her very well. Some members in the Leng family didnt get along with her, but that wasnt important. Um, I cant interfere in your work. I want to respect your decision, but you and Shaoting must protect yourself first no matter what crises you encounter in the future. Do you understand? Master Leng gave a heavy sigh. He couldnt stop it from happening, so he had to face it and could only hope that everything would go on smoothly. As soldiers, it was their responsibility to fight back danger for the country even if they had to risk their lives, but it wasnt easy for Master Leng to ept it when it happened to Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao. He had already lost a son. He didnt want to lose his grandson and daughter-inw too. Of course, I promise, said Jing Yunyao. Even if Master Leng didnt say that, she would still take care of herself. She wouldnt joke with her life. Hearing Jing Yunyaos reply, Master Leng felt much better, but it would still take some time for him topletely ept it. Yuan Wenye deliberately leaked the news that Yunyao was still alive to the Rong family and the Chang family, so they soon heard about it. However, they werent fully convinced because they hadnt seen her in person yet. Anyway, if Yunyao was really alive, it would be terrible news for them. They had no idea about the zombies, but they had heard about what Yunyao had achieved before. In order to verify it, the two families sent out people to get more information. Afterwards, they learned that Master Leng took Yunyao to Wei Lingfengs office at about 3 pm today. They failed to find out the reason why yet, but they were sure that Yunyao was indeed still alive. They also suspected that Yunyao died for a purpose, so they conducted an investigation about it too. If there was a purpose, they could find fault with the Leng family. Yunyao was the Leng familys daughter-inw, so if she made any mistakes, it would be the Leng familys fault. Chapter 2491 - Shocked After the Investigation

    Chapter 2491 Shocked After the Investigation

    Although the Yuan family had already arranged for people to do an investigation about it, they did the same thing. If they could find out before the Yuan family, it would be their credit. Because Du Zhenghan was also in Wei Lingfengs office along with Yunyao and the others today, the Rong family and the Chang family believed that it must be the Yuan family who released the news that Yunyao had returned. They werent dumb, so they easily figured out the purpose. The Yuan family simply wanted to use them against the Leng family, but they werent idiots. Although they didnt want Yunyao to be alive, they were clearly aware of her abilities. No matter how they disliked her, they wouldnt attack her without thorough preparation. Besides, it wasnt them who were determined to rece the Leng family, so there was no need for them to stand out at this moment. Even though the Rong family and the Chang family were unaware of the zombie at the beginning, it only took them a short time to learn about it. Because the news about the zombies wasnt kept a secret properly, many people had already heard about it. After their investigation, they were shocked. They couldnt believe that zombies really existed. In addition, Yunyao joined the Red me in dealing with the zombies this time, and she solved the problem perfectly. Although the task was assigned to the Red me, Yunyao yed an important role during this task. If they guessed correctly, it was Yunyao who solved the problem this time. Otherwise, the Red me wouldnt turn to an outsider for help. Besides, it wasnt allowed ording to the rules. However, if they had their leaders permission, it would be fine. Therefore, since Yunyao had already met Wei Lingfeng, Wei Lingfeng must be aware of it. In other words, Wei Lingfeng allowed Yunyao to join the Red me for the task. As a result, they didnt think it was a problem that she joined the Red me this time. And they had no intention of picking on her. Du Zhenghan was also in the office. He was sent over by the Yuan family, but Yunyao wasnt punished in the end. In that case, there was no need for them to seek unnecessary trouble. They were aware of the zombies right now, but they also knew that it was highly confidential. They didnt dare to spread it abroad, or they would need to take responsibility for it. Therefore, only the senior members of the Rong family and the Chang family were aware of the news. They didnt tell other members about it, because they werent sure whether the other members could keep it a secret. After all, it was too shocking. The Rong family didnt even tell Rong Jue. Although those major families were unhappy to know that Yunyao appeared again, they werent that afraid of her. If they had an opportunity to make things difficult for her, they wouldnt hesitate to do that. The Leng family had been the top family for too long, ans they thought there should be a new president too. Because Jiang Shuyuan was told that it was Jing Yunyao who made Leng Yuanqian take her to the hospital for a medical check, she felt embarrassed when she met Jing Yunyao again and she also became kinder than before. However, it was impossible for her to be sincerely nice to Jing Yunyao. After having the meal, Master Leng called Leng Yuanqian, Leng Yuanzhen, and Jing Yunyao to his study. Wei Lingfeng told them not to tell more people about the zombies, but Du Zhenghan was also in the office, which meant the Yuan family was aware of it. In that case, he couldnt keep Leng Yuanqian and Leng Yuanzhen in the dark any longer. Besides, since Yunyaos identity was exposed, the Rong family and the Chang family would know sooner orter. They would surely conduct an investigation and they would find out that Jing Yunyao had joined the Red me for the task. By then, they would know about the zombies. Therefore, it was impossible to stop the news of the zombies from spreading, but it would stop after enough people knew it. Although those major families never got along with each other and always schemed against one another, they wouldnt harm their countrys benefits. ordingly, they would only let important members of their families know about the news. They wouldnt tell everyone. When Leng Yuanqian and Leng Yuanzhen heard that zombies really existed, they were as shocked as everyone else. Moreover, Jing Yunyao had joined in this task and sessfully destroyed zombies. Because they were too shocked, it took them a long while toe back to their senses. Master Leng told them about the zombies, but didnt tell them that Jing Yunyao was a cultivator. It had to be kept a secret. Keep it among us. Dont tell other people. And dont cause unnecessary trouble, said Master Leng seriously. Sure, said Leng Yuanqian and Leng Yuanzhen. Even if Master Leng didnt say that, they still knew that it was highly confidential. It was very strange and it would certainly cause chaos if it went public. After that, Jing Yunyao left. The Leng family wanted her to stay, because it waste, but Jing Yunyao didnt want to leave Miao Jingjing alone in the house, so she insisted on going back. Therefore, the Leng family didnt insist and let the chauffeur send her back. They knew that Miao Jingjing was Jing Yunyaos friend, and business partner. They also lived together, which was a good thing. When Jing Yunyao was gone, Leng Yuanqian and Leng Yuanzhen went to their studies as well. They needed a quiet ce to digest the shocking news. Right after Leng Yuanqian got back to his study, Jiang Shuyuan followed him inside. She looked displeased and asked, What were you talking about in your fathers study earlier? Why could Jing Yunyao go with you, but I cant? Because the Leng family learned that Yunyaos surname was actually Jing, they started to call her Jing Yunyao. Jiang Shuyuans hatred towards Jing Yunyao went away a lot, but she was still jealous of her. Chapter 2492 - Could Be the Jing Family?

    Chapter 2492 Could Be the Jing Family?

    They were both women, but she was not allowed to join their conversation. It was hard for her not to be jealous of Jing Yunyao. She felt that she wasntparable to Jing Yunyao. Although she had to admit that Jing Yunyao was better than her, she didnt think she was that weak! At least, she had an important position in the government, while Jing Yunyao had nothing. Therefore, she didnt understand why she wasnt allowed to go into the study! Alright, why do you have to be involved in everything? We were talking about Yunyaos family! said Leng Yuanqian angrily. Even though he could see that Jiang Shuyuan hated Jing Yunyao less than before, he understood that she was still jealous of Jing Yunyao. Upon hearing that it was about Jing Yunyao, Jiang Shuyuan said nothing further. Since it was Jing Yunyaos affair, she had no interest in it. After that, she walked out. Watching Jiang Shuyuans retreating back, Leng Yuanqian shook his head resignedly. He didnt have hope that Jiang Shuyuan could get along well with Jing Yunyao, because she could barely be friends with Yu Yin, let alone Jing Yunyao. He only hoped that she could stop seeing Jing Yunyao as an enemy so that they could have a harmonious family. The Leng familys chauffeur drove Jing Yunyao back to the city center, but Jing Yunyao suddenly sensed monsters. So she told the chauffeur to stop and said that she wanted to walk home. It was only two kilometers away from the siheyuan, and Jing Yunyao was a strong woman. It also wasnt veryte as it was only 9 pm, so the chauffeur wasnt worried about her safety and let her off. Once Jing Yunyao got out of the car, she walked towards the monster. The monster should be in the park, so Jing Yunyao quickly moved closer to it, and before long, she found it. It turned out to be Zhan Zhiyin, so Jing Yunyao slowed down. Although Zhan Zhiyin was a monster, she did nothing bad due to her rtionship with the Leng family. Therefore, Jing Yunyao had no intention of hurting her. In addition, Zhan Zhiyin was half human, half monster. Her body was a humans body, while she had a monsters soul. As long as she didnt do bad things, cultivators wouldnt bother to destroy her. Zhan Zhiyin was with Leng Shaoming, and they ambled in the park now. Zhan Zhiyin kept in touch with Leng Shaoming, because Leng Shaoming had a good impression of Zhan Zhiyin. He hadnt fallen in love with her yet. After all, they werent very familiar. After the New Year festival, Zhan Zhiyin came to meet Leng Shaoming in the capital. She loved Leng Shaoming, so she was willing toe to see him. When Leng Shaoming heard that Zhan Zhiyin came to see him in the capital, he was happy and took her out to hang around. At night, they had a stroll and Leng Shaoming would send her back to the hotel before he went home. Because it was Zhan Zhiyin and Leng Shaoming, Jing Yunyao didnt interrupt them. She turned around and walked away. However, after walking about ten meters away, Jing Yunyao sensed two cultivators approaching Zhan Zhiyin. She was afraid that they might have conflicts, so she stopped and returned to them. She didnt appear before Zhan Zhiyin and Leng Shaoming, but she stood afar, watching them. If they were really in danger, she would stand out to help them. After a while, the two cultivators appeared in Jing Yunyaos sight. It was a woman at the same age as her and a young girl. Jing Yunyao squinted a little when she saw the young girl. The young girl looked like Jing Yunfei. It was possible that she could be Jing Yunfeis daughter. Therefore, that woman should also be a member of the Jing family. Anyway, that was just Jing Yunyaos guess. They were at average levels. The woman was at the Heartbeat Stage, while the girl was at the Mixture Stage. Obviously, they were targeting Zhan Zhiyin. When they were ten meters away, Zhan Zhiyin finally felt them. In an instant, she panicked and immediately pulled Leng Shaoming to run. Run! Zhan Zhiyin was a monster, but she wasnt at a high level. Although she might not lose, she didnt want to fight against them in front of Leng Shaoming. She didnt want Leng Shaoming to know that she was a monster. Whats wrong? Leng Shaoming was confused. I saw someone I dont want to see. Zhan Zhiyin didnt know how to exin it, so she made up a lie. Hearing that, Leng Shaoming was mad. Although he didnt know who that person was, he realized the person couldnt be good from Zhan Zhiyins reaction. She refused to meet that person! If Zhan Zhiyin was alone, she could quickly run away, but Leng Shaoming was too slow, so they were soon caught up to. Leng Shaoming practiced kung fu since he was little, but he was only good among ordinary people. Compared with cultivators, he was barely skilled. Do you want to run away? The young girl mocked after she blocked Zhan Zhiyins way. Leng Shaoming immediately protected Zhan Zhiyin behind his back. He coldly looked at the two strange women in front of him, then asked, What do you want? Its none of your business. You better move away. Or dont me us for injuring you, said the girl. Because Leng Shaoming was a mortal, they wouldnt attack him first. However, if he continued to protect this female monster, they would punish him too. It wouldnt be their fault if he refused to leave. Actually, even if they were going to attack him, they wouldnt hurt him seriously. They simply aimed to get rid of him. I wont let you hurt her! said Leng Shaoming coldly. He didnt know who they were, but he could see that they were pretty strong, so he had to be careful. Zhan Zhiyin felt touched being protected by Leng Shaoming. Lets see what you can do! The moment the young girl finished speaking, she directly rushed forward. Zhan Zhiyin understood that Leng Shaoming was no match for them, so she pulled him backwards and faced them alone. Surprisingly, before the young girl came closer, they sensed a strong cultivator rushing over. The next second, they saw Jing Yunyao. At that moment, the young girls palm towards Leng Shaoming was only a fist away from Jing Yunyao. Chapter 2493 - They Are Indeed Members of the Jing Family

    Chapter 2493 They Are Indeed Members of the Jing Family

    Right at this moment, Jing Yunyao released some magical power and knocked the young girl meters away. Seeing that, the woman immediately went to support the young girl, in case she fell to the ground. However, the young girl was still slightly injured inside. Perhaps because this young girl resembled Jing Yunfei, Jing Yunyao, who could do nothing, chose to stand out. After all, it was not wrong that they wanted to deal with monsters. If they were other cultivators, Jing Yunyao would only stop them and exin it to them, but she couldnt help doing more when she saw a familiar face. Jing Yunyao guessed correctly. They indeed had a rtionship with Jing Yunfei. The woman was his wife, Liu. And the young girl was his daughter, Jing Bingjie. Looking at Jing Yunyao, Liu and Jing Bingjie were astonished and angry. They were astonished, not because they recognized Jing Yunyao, but because they didnt expect someone to stop them halfway. They were angry because Jing Yunyao stopped them and injured Jing Bingjie. Zhan Zhiyin and Leng Shaoming were surprised to see Jing Yunyao, but they also felt relieved. How dare you stop us? You even injured my daughter. Liu angrily questioned Jing Yunyao. As a cultivator, shouldnt she help them kill the monster? However, on the contrary, she stopped them. Jing Yunyao said nothing. She walked towards them in silence. Subconsciously, Liu and Jing Bingjie backed in fear, staying alert. What do you want? asked Liu. Although she believed that Jing Yunyao wouldnt attack them because Jing Yunyao would be punished by Tiandaozong if she dared to do so, she was still worried after Jing Yunyao injured Jing Bingjie. Nothing, I just want to have a talk with you, said Jing Yunyao with a vague smile. About what? You stopped us for the female monster. Arent you afraid youll be punished? Liu asked and threatened. She thought that Jing Yunyao also belonged to the cultivation world. Jing Yunyao used to be one of them, but now she wasnt. Im not from the cultivation world. There is nothing for me to be afraid of, but I know this girl. I wont let you hurt her. Jing Yunyao snorted. She didnt let Leng Shaoming hear her, because he couldnt know it. She didnt care whether Zhan Zhiyin heard her, because Zhan Zhiyin should know that she wasnt a mortal. What? Youre not from the cultivation world? Both Liu and Jing Bingjie were shocked. They didnt expect that Jing Yunyao wasnt one of them. They had heard that there were also cultivators in the mortal world, namely Shangguan Yang and his disciples. However, even if there were other cultivators, they thought it would be difficult to meet them. Shes a monster, but only her soul is a monsters soul. Her body isnt. So, as long as she does nothing wrong, cultivators shouldnt attack her, said Jing Yunyao. Hearing that, Liu and Jing Bingjie were surprised again. It turned out that the girl had a humans body and a monsters soul. In that case, they indeed shouldnt cause her trouble as long as she did nothing wrong. You just attacked them for no reason, perhaps because you werent aware that she only has a monsters soul. If so, I can forgive you. Now, you should leave and you should stay away from them. Jing Yunyao said, If you refuse, Im afraid I will have to teach you a lesson. You Liu and Jing Bingjie were mad. It was their fault that they attacked the girl without knowing that she actually only had a monsters soul, but Jing Bingjie was injured now. Liu and Jing Bingjie were reluctant to ept that result. My daughter is injured! said Liu. So? Do you want to take revenge? You can try if you want to, said Jing Yunyao. She didnt feel sorry at all. You Liu and Jing Bingjie were angered again. Did they dare take revenge? They wanted to, but they didnt have the ability to do so. Jing Yunyao had easily knocked Jing Bingjie away, and Liu could feel that she was much stronger than them. It couldnt be more obvious that they were no match for her. So they had no courage to take revenge! Do you think you can bully us just because youre at a high level? Do you know who we are? Were members of the Jing family! Jing Bingjie couldnt swallow her anger, so she tried to use the influence of the Jing family. Jing Yunyao frowned, but she wasnt surprised when she heard that, because she had guessed about that earlier on. Although they were members of the Jing family, there was no grudge between them. Therefore, Jing Yunyao didnt hate them. She just wanted to stay away from them. If they didnt mess with her, she would do nothing to them, but she wouldnt hesitate to fight back if they dared to cause her trouble. So what? Do you think Ill be scared of the Jing family? said Jing Yunyao disdainfully. She really disdained the Jing family right now. You Liu and Jing Bingjie were astonished and mad. It was beyond their imagination that Jing Yunyao dared to disdain the Jing family. Did it mean she was more important than the Jing family or that she just thought too highly of herself? How influential could a cultivator in the mortal world be? Who are you? asked Liu. She wanted to know more about Jing Yunyao. Thats not important. If you want to take revenge, do it now. If not, you should go. I dont have time to waste on you, said Jing Yunyao without patience. She wouldnt tell them who she was. You Liu and Jing Bingjie were angered by Jing Yunyao once more. Since youre not afraid of the Jing family, why dont you dare to tell us who you are? Are you afraid that the Jing family will punish you? said Liu. She was unwilling to leave, so she tried to anger Jing Yunyao. Well, it seems that you dont want to leave. If so, let me help you, said Jing Yunyao, sounding dangerous. After that, she walked towards them, as if she was going to beat them. Chapter 2494 - Not Afraid

    Chapter 2494 Not Afraid

    Seeing that, Liu and Jing Bingjie subconsciously moved a few steps backwards. Jing Yunyao was too aggressive, and they were really afraid that she would beat them. Dont you dare! Jing Bingjie angrily criticized her. Its my fault that I attacked her, but its not wrong. And you injured me. Can you hurt other people randomly just because youre at a high level? So? Jing Yunyao didnt feel guilty at all, even though what Jing Bingjie said was true. Jing Yunyao had emotions, and she wasnt always reasonable. If they had been other cultivators, she wouldnt have injured them. Instead, she would only stop them. You ring at Jing Yunyao, Liu and Jing Bingjie were speechless. It was so annoying when they could do nothing to someone they hated. Jing Yunyao was too arrogant, but they still wanted to know more about her. Both Zhan Zhiyin and Leng Shaoming could see that Jing Yunyao held hostility towards the two women, so she deliberately made things difficult for them. Zhan Zhiyin had that feeling though not because she knew that Jing Yunyao held a long-standing grudge against the Jing family. She didnt know that Jing Yunyaos surname was Jing, because Jing Yunyao always used the name Yunyao. So everyone thought that her surname was Yun. However, when they talked about the Jing family, Zhan Zhiyin could feel that Jing Yunyao hated the Jing family. Because Yunyao appeared mad once they brought up the Jing family and even showed disdain for the Jing family, it couldnt be more obvious that they had a terrible rtionship. Leng Shaoming didnt hear anything about the cultivation world or cultivators, but he heard the Jing family name. Therefore, he believed that they must have a rtionship with Jing Yunyao. And given Jing Yunyaos attitude, they couldnt have a good rtionship. There must be unknown grudges between Jing Yunyao and the Jing family. Whether or not there was a grudge between Jing Yunyao and the Jing family, they didnt think it was wrong that Jing Yunyao made things difficult for Liu and Jing Bingjie. They werent sanctimonious, and the two women wanted to hurt Zhan Zhiyin first. If it hadnt been for Jing Yunyao, they might have been injured. As a result, even though Jing Yunyao was very aggressive to the two women, they didnt think it was wrong. Youre not afraid of the Jing family, but how about the cultivation world? uttered Liu in anger. Im not afraid! said Jing Yunyao determinedly. You Liu and Jing Bingjie had no idea what they should or could say right now, because Jing Yunyao seemed afraid of nothing. Ill count down from three. If you still refuse to leave, dont me me for injuring you again. Im serious. Jing Yunyao lost her patience and threatened them. If it were Jing Yunchan who stood before her today, she wouldnt even bother to waste time on arguing. She would directly start a fight. You Liu and Jing Bingjie stared at Jing Yunyao in shock. Three, two Jing Yunyao counted. Fine, lets go! When Jing Yunyao counted down to two, Liu pulled Jing Bingjie walking away. Before that, she gave Jing Yunyao an angry re. If she could kill with her eyes, Jing Yunyao would have already been dead. They realized that they could do nothing to Jing Yunyao and that if they refused to leave, Jing Yunyao would really injure them again. They werent dumb, so they chose to leave. If there was another chance, they woulde back then. After Liu and Jing Bingjie walked away, Leng Shaoming thanked Jing Yunyao at once. Thank you so much, Aunt Yunyao! Facing Jing Yunyao, Leng Shaoming was a little guilty. Although he had never actually hurt her and Leng Shaoting, he never liked them and even refused to treat them as his family. Therefore, he felt guilty for the thoughts he used to have about them. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were aware that he didnt like them, but they still stood out for him when he was in danger. It only filled Leng Shaoming with more guilt. Aunt Yunyao, thank you for your help. Zhan Zhiyin thanked Jing Yunyao as well. If it hadnt been for Jing Yunyao, she could have been killed. She didnt have much confidence in herself, and she might have lost. It was very dangerous. Alright, you should go home now, said Jing Yunyao. She didnt care whether they thanked her or not. They were family after all. At least, she treated them as her family. Even though Leng Shaoming never got along with her and Leng Shaoting, all of them were members of the Leng family. And as a senior, she didnt think she should care much about Leng Shaomings negative feelings for her. Sure, said Zhan Zhiyin and Leng Shaoming. After what had just happened, they lost interest in walking around. See you again, said Zhan Zhiyin and Leng Shaoming. Jing Yunyao nodded, then they left. Jing Yunyao was still slightly worried about their safety, so she followed them for a distance. When she was sure that the two cultivators wouldnt appear again, she turned to walk back to the siheyuan. Neither Zhan Zhiyin nor Leng Shaoming talked about what just happened. Although Leng Shaoming was very curious to know why the two women wanted to hurt Zhan Zhiyin, it was her personal affair. However, if he said nothing, it would seem that he didnt care about her. Therefore, Leng Shaoming reminded Zhan Zhiyin to be more careful. If the two women cause her trouble again, she could call him. Feeling Leng Shaomings concern, Zhan Zhiyin was touched. She also understood that Leng Shaoming respected her and so didnt ask about the two women. In fact, even if Leng Shaoming asked about them, she wouldnt tell him the truth. She could only lie to him, so she hoped that he wouldnt ask. After running into Liu and Jing Bingjie, Jing Yunyao was in a bad mood. When she saw them, she remembered the Jing family and her mood was affected. Anyway, she thought of Leng Shaoting then and stopped focusing on the Jing family. She wondered what Leng Shaoting was doing now; whether he had sessfully broken into the next level; was he in danger? With Shangguan Yangs help, Leng Shaoting should be safe, but she was his mother. It was hard for her not to worry about his safety. Chapter 2495 - So? Chapter 2495 So? Unfortunately, there wasnt any signal, so she couldnt get through to them. She could only hope that they woulde back safely. In the beginning, she felt disappointed that she couldnt go with them, but now she changed her mind. It was the right decision that Leng Shaoting told her to stay in the capital. If she hadnt stayed, Xu Jinchen and hisrades might have been injured by the zombies and Zhan Zhiyin and Leng Shaoming could have been hurt today. Xu Jinchen and the others were Leng Shaotings best brothers. If they were injured, Leng Shaoting would surely be sad. And as his mother, she would feel upset too. Liu and Jing Bingjie gave up following Zhan Zhiyin after they left. They were scared by Jing Yunyao, and they also learned that Zhan Zhiyin had a humans body and a monsters soul, which meant that Zhan Zhiyin was a normal human most of the time, so they had no reason to hurt her. If they hurt her, only her body would be damaged, not her soul. They had been eager to kill the monster, so they didnt notice that Zhan Zhiyin actually had a humans body. If they had known that earlier, they wouldnt have taken action without preparation. Luckily, Jing Bingjie was only slightly injured, and she would make a full recovery after a few days. However, she was really mad after being injured. Therefore, sheined about it to her mother. Mother, Im so mad! Jing Bingjie said, full of hatred. In the cultivation world, cultivators kept the traditional manners, so Jing Bingjie called Liu mother respectfully. People in the mortals world might be surprised by their formal way of calling each other. So? What can you do about it? Her level is higher than ours. She isnt afraid of the Jing family and the cultivation world! I wonder who she is. How could she be so arrogant! Liu was annoyed too. Why dont we let my uncle teach her a lesson? My uncles level is also high. He should be able to defeat that woman, said Jing Bingjie. Her uncle was Jing Yunyan. Lets talk about that after we go back tomorrow, said Liu. She agreed to take revenge, but they needed someone who was at a high level to help them. Liu and Jing Bingjie didnt see Jing Yunyaos exact level, but they didnt think she could be better than Jing Yunyan. Therefore, if Jing Yunyan was willing to help, he should be able to teach Jing Yunyao a lesson. Liu agreed with Jing Bingjie, but they could only talk about that after they returned to the cultivation world. They didnt go outside this time for something serious. They just hadnt visited the mortal world for a long time and they wanted to buy some clothing and make-up products. Every cultivator used modern products in the cultivation world. However, they could live without phones and the Inte, because they spent most of their time on cultivation. After all, if they had phones and the Inte, it might dy their cultivation. And in the cultivation world, theypeted with each other on cultivation. Liu and Jing Bingjie had finished shopping today and nned to go back the next morning. Therefore, they returned to the cultivation world the next day. Once they were back in the Jing familys house, Liu told her family about what they had encounteredst night. The Jing family was surprised to know that there was a female cultivator at a high level in the capital, but then they remembered how Jing Yunfei got injured. Is the woman the one who injured Yunfeist time? Jing Yaorong guessed. He thought it was highly possible. Although it was normal that there were strong cultivators in the mortal world after Shangguan Yang and his disciples appeared, it wasnt easy to meet a cultivator at a high level. Moreover, it was a woman and she should be at the same age ording to Lius description. Jing Yunfei failed to see the womans facest time, but he could feel her age. I think the woman should be junior to Shangguan Yang. She also lives in the capital, so its possible that they could meet, said Jing Yunyan. Jing Yunyan told the Jing family right after he met Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao on the nest time. Do you mean, the woman who injured Yunfei, the woman whos junior to Shangguan Yang, and the woman Liu encounteredst night, are the same person? An idea dawned on Jing Yaorong What? Everyone was surprised, but thought it was possible. If so, I think its the answer, said Jing Yunyan seriously. So? We can do nothing about it. Since she can easily injure Yunfei, shes much stronger than him. Also, Tiandaozong told us to stay away from her, said Jing Yaorong. He had no intention of messing with the woman, especially after he learned that she was junior to Shangguan Yang. Jing Yunfei said, It was my faultst time, so we have to let it go, but what happenedst night is her fault. She could have just stopped Bingjie instead of injuring her, but she didnt. She even refused to apologize... It was a humiliation to their family! Jing Yunfei couldnt swallow the anger, because his daughter was also injured by the same woman this time. She disdains the Jing family and has broken the rules of the cultivation world. Shes too arrogant! Jing Yunfei continued after a pause. Jing Yaorong was displeased too, but he still felt that they could do nothing about it. So? If shes really junior to Shangguan Yang, she has the ability to care very little about the Jing family and the rules of the cultivation world. Even though Liu and Bingjie didnt see that the girl only has a monsters soul, they did attack her. So its not wrong that the woman stood out. We dont have a good reason to punish the woman. Jing Yaorong was also mad, but anger couldnt solve anything. Besides, even if they wanted to seek justice, they might fail. The woman injured Jing Yunfei first, then Jing Bingjie. Jing Yaorong felt humiliated, but they didnt have a good reason to punish the woman. Chapter 2496 - The Woman Is Jing Yunyao?

    Chapter 2496 The Woman Is Jing Yunyao?

    Is that the final result? Liu couldnt ept it, even though she understood the Jing family couldnt really do anything about it. What do you expect me to do? Does the whole Jing family have to go out to pay her back for you? Even if we do that, we might be in trouble instead, said Jing Yaorong angrily. Hearing that, Liu shut her mouth. Were not sure theyre the same person, but its highly possible. When I met her, her face was covered by a mask. I couldnt see it. If you saw her face this time, Bingjie can draw a painting of her. Bingjies good at painting after all, said Jing Yunyan. He was curious to know what the woman looked like. Upon thinking of Jing Yunyaos appearance, Liu seemed more displeased. When she told the Jing family what she had encountered, she was full of anger and didnt have other thoughts, but now she got jealous once she thought of Jing Yunyaos outstanding beauty. Well, that bi*ch is pretty, said Liu in a low voice and sounded obviously jealous. Hearing that, the others only frowned and said nothing. Bingjie, draw the woman, Jing Yaorong said to Jing Bingjie. He also wanted to see the womans look. After knowing what she looked like, he could recognize her when they met the next time. After a night and half a day, Jing Bingjie recovered a lot, so she could draw. No problem, Ill draw her right now, she said right away. Cultivators had a very good memory, so it wasnt difficult for Jing Bingjie to remember Jing Yunyaos appearance clearly. Because they were in a study, there was everything needed for a drawing, so Jing Bingjie walked over and started drawing. Jing Bingjie was capable of drawing, but wasnt that skilled, so the person on the paper only slightly resembled Jing Yunyao. However, Jing Yaorong and Jing Yunfei still found the woman looked very familiar. This person looks familiar said Jing Yunfei with a big frown, trying to remember who this woman was. Right, said Jing Yaorong. He also tried to remember who she was. He felt that this woman looked familiar, and it was an ufortable feeling. Do you know her? Jing Yunyan was surprised, but he was actually more curious about it. Howe his father and older brother were familiar with this woman? Is she an enemy? Jing Yunyan guessed. Given what had happened to them, he thought that the woman had a grudge against them. My drawing is only slightly like her. If I was better at it, you should be able to recognize her. Im sorry, my ability is limited. This is the best I can do, said Jing Bingjie, feeling a little annoyed at herself. She rarely practiced drawing now, or she could have done better. We dont me you, said Jing Yunfei. If Jing Bingjie couldnt draw, they wouldnt have the chance to see the drawing of the woman. Jing Yaorong said nothing and focused on the drawing the entire time. The others didnt dare to interrupt him. A few minutester, Jing Yaorong raised his head in horror. No, it cant be her! Jing Yaorong couldnt ept it, but she was the only person he could think of right now. Who? Everyone asked Jing Yaorong once he recognized the woman, but it seemed it was difficult for Jing Yaorong to say the name. Jing Yunyao uttered Jing Yaorong. Her name was a humiliation to him. He thought she was a humiliation to the Jing family, so he ordered her killed. She should be dead already. Howe she was still alive? Jing Yaorong had a strong feeling that the woman was Jing Yunyao, but how was it possible? Wasnt Jing Yunyao dead after being knocked off the cliff? However, that was the only possibility. He was too confident back then and believed that Jing Yunyao was sure to be dead, so he didnt check whether she waspletely dead before he left. As a result, if the woman was really Jing Yunyao, he would be full of regrets. He should have made sure that she was totally dead before he left! What? Jing Yunyao? Everyone was shocked. Wasnt Jing Yunyao dead already? How could it be her? Jing Yunyan, Liu, and Jing Bingjie hadnt met Jing Yunyao before, but they had heard about her briefly. They were aware that Jing Yaorong had something to do with her death, but none of them dared to ask about it. Even if Jing Yaorong killed Jing Yunyao, he wouldnt admit it. Anyway, it wasnt a secret that Jing Yunyao was already dead, so it was shocking when they found out that she actually was still alive. Jing Yunfei suddenly realized that the woman on the paper was indeed Jing Yunyao. No wonder he thought she looked familiar! If the woman was really Jing Yunyao, she must have injured him and Jing Bingjie on purpose. As for the reason? She hated the Jing family to death. All of a sudden, Jing Yunfei panicked, because Jing Yunyao would surely pay the Jing family back. And given her level right now, it was a serious problem. If she was alone, the Jing family might be able to handle it, but if she teamed up with Shangguan Yang, it would be really serious. Thinking of that, Jing Yaorong frowned. Father, are you sure that woman is Jing Yunyao? asked Jing Yunfei. Although he thought it was highly possible, he still hoped to hear a different answer. I have a strong feeling that shes Jing Yunyao, said Jing Yaorong seriously. He didnt want the woman to be Jing Yunyao, but it was the truth and he couldnt deny it. Knowing that, Jing Yunfei got even more nervous. If so, she must have deliberately injured Yunfei and Bingjie! Jing Yunyan had a premonition. Chapter 2497 - Will She Pay Us Back?

    Chapter 2497 Will She Pay Us Back?

    Will she pay us back? Jing Yunyan asked again. He knew more about Jing Yunyaos story than Liu and Jing Bingjie. He understood that his older brother and sister had bullied Jing Yunyao a lot when they were little. Because of his mother, Jing Yunyaos mother died. Now Jing Yunyao reached a high level and joined Shangguan Yang. If she wanted to pay them back, the Jing family would be in a serious crisis. Who does she think she is? The Jing family raised her. She should be grateful. How could she break the rules of the cultivation world? She should be punished. Since she had good luck and survived, she should have learnt to behave herself. She shouldnt step into the cultivation world again! If she dares to do so, shell break the rules once more. Even if we dont punish her, Tiandaozong will, said Jing Yaorong angrily. That was his own values. He believed that the Jing family raised Jing Yunyao so she should be grateful to them. Anyway she ought to be killed after she went against the rules in the cultivation world. Therefore, he didnt think Jing Yunyao dared to pay the Jing family back. Jing Yaorong didnt feel guilty at all about Jing Yunyaos death. He med Jing Yunyao for everything. However, he actually wasnt as confident as he seemed on the surface. It wasnt a problem if he only punished Jing Yunyao, but he had attacked Jing Yunyaos husband too. Jing Yunyaos husband was a mortal. Therefore, if it went public, justice wouldnt stand with him. Jing Yunfei, however, felt a little embarrassed, because he remembered how they bullied Jing Yunyao when they were little. To be honest, if he were Jing Yunyao, he would also harbor a grudge and be determined to take revenge. Now, he figured out why Jing Yunyao deliberately trapped him and made him lose three fingers. Jing Yunfei wondered whether it was just the beginning or if it was already over. But Jing Yunyan didnt think Jing Yaorong was wrong, but he felt it wasnt an easy problem. Alright, thats it. We dont need to be afraid of Jing Yunyao! Jing Yaorong disliked them being cowards, so he refused to continue to talk about that. The next moment, he strode outside. When Jing Yaorong was gone, Jing Yunyan asked Jing Yunfei, Yunfei, do you think its possible? In fact, he wasnt too scared, but he was afraid that the Jing family would get in trouble. The Jing family was already left behind by the other major families. So if any idents happened, they would lose their position. Jing Yunyan was the heir of the Jing family, so he definitely didnt want the Jing family to end up in trouble. No idea, but I just feel Jing Yunyao wont let it go. Shell pay us back sooner orter, said Jing Yunfei. W-What should we do? Liu asked anxiously. Although she had never seen Jing Yunyao before, as a member of the Jing family, she might not be able to get away. Dont be too worried. It might not really happen. Although Jing Yunyao has Shangguan Yangs support and Shangguan Yang is a distinguished guest of Tiandaozong, Tiandaozong wont allow them to just do anything they want in the cultivation world, said Jing Yunfei. Although he thought that Jing Yunyao would certainly pay them back, she might not be able to really hurt them. Hearing that, they were slightly relieved. After that, they walked out, leaving Jing Yunfei alone in the study. He needed some private time. When they were gone, Jing Yunfei raised his right hand. Looking at the three fingers he lost, he was really mad. He remembered that he had almost broken Jing Yunyaos fingers once when they were little. If Jing Jining hadnt shown up at that time, he could have really broken Jing Yunyaos fingers. He also remembered that it took a long time for Jing Yunyaos fingers to recover. All of a sudden, Jing Yunfei thought of an important problem. Jing Jining had a very close rtionship with Jing Yunyao, and he also knew Shangguan Yang. In that case, Jing Jining should also be aware that Jing Yunyao wasnt dead. Thinking of that, Jing Yunfei went to see Jing Yaorong at once. Jing Yaorong was in a bad mood because of Jing Yunyaos sudden appearance, so he didnt go back to his room after leaving Jing Yunfeis study. Instead, he went to his study. He needed some private time. Two minutester, Jing Yunfei came. Father, I just thought of one thing. Jing Jining has a very close rtionship with Jing Yunyao, and he also knows Shangguan Yang. In that case, has Jing Jining always been aware that Jing Yunyao isnt dead? Jing Yunfei said. Hearing that, Jing Yaorong rounded his eyes in shock and suddenly realized it was true. Jing Jining must be aware that Jing Yunyao is still alive! Jing Yaorong was very sure of it. In an instant, he was filled with anger and started ming Jing Jining for it. Jing Jining clearly knew that Jing Yunyao wasnt dead, but he didnt tell them, which meant he deliberately ced them in trouble. Jing Jining had a close rtionship with Jing Yunyao, but he was a member of the Jing family! How could he betray the Jing family for a traitor? However, from Jing Jinings perspective, he didnt think it was necessary for him to tell the Jing family about it. He could make the decision about whom he should tell. Nobody could interfere in that. I wonder whether uncle knows too? Jing Yunfei said. He didnt think it was likely, but it could be possible, so he felt they should make certain. I dont think your uncle is aware of that. Anyway, we need to ask him about it. If he doesnt know about it, it wont be a big deal. If he knows said Jing Yaorong. If Jing Yanhua acted against him, there had to be a purpose. In that case, he wouldnt allow Jing Yanhua to live a good life in the Jing family. He never paid special attention to Jing Yanhua because he didnt think Jing Yanhua could make any achievements. Jing Yanhua didnt seem ambitious either. Therefore, he thought that Jing Yanhua did not have the ambition to take over the Jing family. However, he needed to think twice now. Jing Yanhua might not be able to make a great achievement, but Jing Jining could be a threat. Chapter 2498 - Feel out Jing Yanhua

    Chapter 2498 Feel out Jing Yanhua

    Jing Jining was at a high level, and now he formed a rtionship with Shangguan Yang. Relying on Shangguan Yang, he left a good impression on Tiandaozong. Therefore, Jing Jining had enough support to rece him. If Jing Jining wanted to be the new patriarch of the Jing family, he would be able to make it happen. Upon thinking of that, Jing Yaorong couldnt stay calm, so he immediately went to see Jing Yanhua. Although they all lived in the Jing familysrge house and didnt move away, they lived their own lives separately. Jing Yaorong lived in the east yard, while Jing Yanhua lived in the south yard. At that moment, it was time for the meal, so when Jing Yaorong arrived, Jing Yanhua and his wife were about to eat. Seeing Jing Yaoronging over with a displeased expression, Jing Yanhua and his wife knew that something must have gone wrong. Whats wrong? Jing Yanhua asked with concern. I need to talk with you about something. Lets go to the study right now! said Jing Yaorong in an unhappy tone. Although he wasnt sure whether Jing Yanhua was aware that Jing Yunyao was still alive, the news greatly affected his mood. As a result, he didnt have a good attitude, but he still curbed his anger before being certain of it. Sure. Jing Yanhua left the dining table, and went to the study with Jing Yaorong. In the study, Jing Yaorong stared straight at Jing Yanhua. He wanted to observe Jing Yanhuas reaction as he talked with him. Liu and Bingjie ran into a woman who was at a high level in the capital yesterday. She injured Bingjie and even disdained the Jing family. She said she couldnt care less about the rules of the cultivation world. I wonder whether shes the same woman who injured Yunfei and who Yunyan met on the ne. In other words, she might be the junior who belongs to the same sect as Shangguan Yang, said Jing Yaorong. He didnt directly say Jing Yunyaos name, because he wanted to finish the questions step by step. What? Bingjie was injured? Is it serious? Jing Yanhua seemed worried about Jing Bingjie and his actions were very normal. However, it didnt mean anything, so Jing Yaorong continued. Its not serious, but it has seriously damaged our familys reputation. Bingjie drew her out and we finally figured out who she is Who is she? Jing Yanhua asked at once, but he only looked confused and curious. Perhaps Jing Yanhua was good at acting! Before today, Jing Yanrong trusted Jing Yanhua, but there would be no trust between them from now on. Jing Yunyao, said Jing Yaorong. This was the key moment. What? Isnt she already dead? Jing Yaorong was stunned. He could barely believe his ears, because he really had no idea that Jing Yunyao was still alive. Jing Yaorong didnt think that Jing Yanhua was acting, but he still stayed alert. I couldnt believe it either, but I have a strong feeling that it is Jing Yunyao. Jing Yaorong said, I came to see you because I believe that Jining has always been aware of that. He knows that Jing Yunyao isnt dead. What? Jinings aware that Yunyao isnt dead? Hearing that, Jing Yanhua was shocked, but he also felt it was understandable. If the woman who injured Yunfei is the same one Yunyan met on the ne and the one who injured Bingjiest night, she surely has a rtionship with Shangguan Yang. Therefore, if shes really Jing Yunyao and Jining knows Shangguan Yang, he would know about Jing Yunyao, said Jing Yaorong. But were not certain that the woman is really Yunyao, said Jing Yanhua. Jing Yanhua had mixed emotions, because he hoped that the woman was Jing Yunyao, but also wished it wasnt. Although Jing Yunyao had indeed broken the rules of the cultivation world, he didnt think she should be punished by death. He was very sad about Jing Yunyaos death, but he could do nothing to Jing Yaorong for her. After all, he was just her uncle and had no right to pay her father back for her. Therefore, if Jing Yunyao was still alive, he would be happy about it. However, he didnt want the woman to be Jing Yunyao, because Jing Jining would be dragged into trouble. Given Jing Yaorongs attitude, he would surely me Jing Jining for it. Anyway, Jing Jining had a close rtionship with Jing Yunyao, so he wouldnt tell the Jing family if he knew that Jing Yunyao was still alive. After all, if the Jing family learned about it, it would only cause Jing Yunyao trouble. Once Jing Yaorong learned that Jing Yunyao was still alive, he wouldnt allow her to live a good life. Its possible, but I dont think its very likely. After all, we didnt see her body and we werent sure whether shes really dead, said Jing Yaorong. He was too confident back then, so he didnt check whether Jing Yunyao waspletely dead before he left. Hearing that, Jing Yanhua felt it might be true that Jing Yunyao was still alive. Do you need me to ask Jining about it? Jing Yanhua asked. He didnt know why Jing Yaorong talked about it with him, but he knew that it wasnt over. He was mostly worried about Jing Jining right now, because Jing Yaorong might punish Jing Jining. How should Jing Jining handle it? He didnt want either Jing Yunyao or Jing Jining to be in trouble. However, he didnt dare to persuade Jing Yaorong to stop investigating it. Although Jing Yaorong wouldnt kill Jing Jining, because Tiandaozong wouldnt allow him to, Jing Yaorong might still punish Jing Jining. Therefore, if Jing Yaorong aimed to hurt Jing Jining, as Jing Jinings father, Jing Yanhua would undoubtedly defend him. We do need to ask Jining about that, but Ill do it in person after hes home, said Jing Yaorong. He still didnt trust Jing Yanhua. Sure. Since he said that, Jing Yanhua agreed, but he had to be there too, because he didnt trust Jing Yaorong either. He clearly knew how cruel Jing Yaorong was, so he was afraid that Jing Yaorong might torture Jing Jining. Yanhua, please dont me me for this, but did you really have no idea that Jing Yunyao is still alive? Jing Yaorong directly asked, because he failed to get the information he wanted. He didnt want to just assume that Jing Yanhua must be aware of it, but he felt he needed to make it clear. He didnt want to wrong Jing Yanhua, and hoped that Jing Yanhua really had no idea about that. Chapter 2499 - Crazily Selfish

    Chapter 2499: Crazily Selfish

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although Jing Yaorong treated Jing Yunyao badly, he was nice to Jing Yanhua. Anyway, he had never exploited Jing Yanhua. Because Jing Yanhua was always obedient, Jing Yaorong didnt bother to see Jing Yanhua as his enemy. However, if Jing Yanhua dared to behave against him, he would change his attitude towards him. Jing Yaorong was not tolerant, and he wouldnt listen to other peoples opinions. Jing Yaorong also didnt have outstanding abilities, since the Jing family was losing its influence under his leadership, but the Jing family was still powerful. At least other major families who tried to remove it all failed. Till now, the Jing family was still one of the four major families, although it was the least influential. There werent many cultivators in the cultivation world, but there were about seven influential families. Among them, two families wereparable to the four major families, and had the ambition to be new major families. After hearing Jing Yaorongs words, Jing Yanhua was struck dumb for a second. He wasnt displeased because Jing Yaorong was suspicious of him. After all Jing Jining was his son, and was aware that Jing Yunyao was still alive, so it was understandable that Jing Yaorong was suspicious of him. However, he honestly had no idea that Jing Yunyao wasnt dead, so he sincerely said, Yaorong, I swear I dont know that Yunyao is still alive. I was also shocked when you told me that. You should know that Jining had a very good rtionship with Yunyao. If he knows that Yunyao is still alive, do you think hed tell anyone else in the Jing family? If Jining really kept it a secret, I should apologize to you on his behalf, but its not his fault that he wants to protect Yunyao. So please, Yaorong, dont me Jining, said Jing Yanhua. As a member of the Jing family, how could he keep it a secret? Isnt he afraid that Jing Yunyao wille back and cause us trouble one day? said Jing Yaorong. It was clear that he med Jing Jining for that. In the old days, he would let Jing Jining go, but now Jing Jining became a threat to him, so it was impossible for him to do nothing. Jing Yanhua was mad. Yaorong, although you never admit that Yunyaos death has something to do with you, its not a secret. We all know it. Yunyao broke the rules of the cultivation world, but I dont think she should have been sentenced to death. Tiandaozong only decided to chase her out of the cultivation world and didnt allow her toe in again. However, you insisted on killing her. Shes your daughter! Even a monster would not hurt its own children. I sincerely dont understand how you could be so cruel? Hearing that, Jing Yaorong became angrier. Because Jing Yaorong was aware that everyone knew he caused Jing Yunyaos death, he didnt bother to deny it when Jing Yanhua pointed it out. She humiliated the Jing family. She couldnt live! Jing Yaorong didnt think he was wrong. Instead, he believed that he was right. Did you get your honor back after killing Yunyao? No, you ruined your own reputation. Many people now agree that youre a cold -blooded, cruel father, and that you dont deserve your kids! Jing Yanhua argued. Even though he had never talked about that with Jing Yaorong before, he couldnt tolerate it any longer. You... Jing Yaorong was furious, but Jing Yanhuas words made sense. Therefore, he didnt argue with Jing Yanhua. However, he still thought that he was right. At least, he felt much better after killing Yunyao. Besides, he disliked people who criticized him behind his back. It was his family affair. It had nothing to do with them! Its none of your business! Jing Yaorong angrily shouted. Whether he was wrong or not, he wouldnt allow other people to judge him. Yes, its not my business, but Jining is my son. You can ask him about it, but I wont allow you to hurt him. Hes my son, and I care about him, said Jing Yanhua. He only summoned up his courage to act against Jing Yaorong when it was rted to Jing Yanhua. If he said nothing when Jing Yaorong hurt Jing Jining, he would be an unqualified father. The Jing family wouldnt disable or even kill Jing Jining, but the punishment would be serious, so Jing Yanhua had to stop it from happening. He betrayed the Jing family by harboring our enemy. Why cant I punish him! Jing Yaorong lost his temper. Yaorong, do you really think everyone has to listen to you no matter what you do? You wanted to kill Yunyao. Do you expect her to forgive you? Jing Yanhua mocked. He didnt think that Jing Yaorong was dumb. Jing Yaorong was simply too selfish, crazily selfish. As a member of the Jing family, she ought to protect our familys reputation, but what did she do? She did the opposite! said Jing Yaorong. He was implying that Jing Yunyao had no right to hate him. Fine, I cant interfere in your grudge with Yunyao, but Jining is my son. If you dare to hurt Jining, Ill report it to the head of Tiandaozong. Jing Yanhua realized that Jing Yaorong wouldnt listen to him, so he stopped arguing. He said that he wouldnt get involved in Jing Yaorongs grudge with Jing Yunyao, not because he was cold-blooded, but because Jing Yaorong couldnt really hurt Jing Yunyao. If the woman was really Jing Yunyao, Shangguan Yang would protect her. You... Jing Yaorong was furious. How could you say that to me! It was the first time that Jing Yanhua had stood up against him, so Jing Yaorong couldnt ept it. Because Jining is my son, and Ill protect him with my life. Jing Yanhua argued. Jing Yaorong could kill Yunyao, but he was protective of his kid. Even if Jing Jining made the same mistake as Jing Yunyao and got together with a mortal, Jing Jining could be punished ording to the rules of the cultivation world, but he wouldnt hurt his son further. If his son really fell in love, he would allow his son to leave the cultivation world and live a happy life.. Chapter 2500 - Jing Yanhua Fights back

    Chapter 2500 Jing Yanhua Fights back

    If Jing Jining really did that, he would also leave his parents, who would feel sad. However, as Jing Jinings father, Jing Yanhua hoped that he could be happy. Therefore, sometimes, he had to make a difficult decision. For the sake of his son, he had to yield. Hearing Jing Yanhuas reply, Jing Yaorong believed that Jing Yanhua was criticizing him for not protecting his kids. However, if Jing Yunyao hadnt humiliated the Jing family, he wouldnt have made the decision to kill her. If other people learned what Jing Yaorong was thinking now, they would be shocked by his evil thoughts. He was only a good father for Jing Yunfei, Jing Yunchan, and Jing Yunyan. He cared about them. However, for Jing Yunyao, he never ever took care of her. From the very beginning, he ignored it when Jing Yunfei and Jing Yunchan bullied Jing Yunyao. If he had protected Jing Yunyao even once, Jing Yunfei and Jing Yunchan would have stopped bullying her. Unfortunately, he never did. He only told them not to cause serious trouble. In other words, he allowed them to bully Jing Yunyao, but not to death. That wasnt something a father should do. Because Jing Yunyao couldnt tolerate the bullying, she worked really hard on cultivation. Due to her great talent, she became a top cultivator, then defeated Jing Yunfei and Jing Yunchan. Only then could she protect herself from being bullied. After Jing Yunyao became a top cultivator, Jing Yaorong attached importance to her. He forbade Jing Yunfei and Jing Yunchan from bullying Jing Yunyao again. To be frank, he wanted to use Jing Yunyao for his own benefits. He never liked this daughter, and there was no affection between them. Actually, if Jing Yunchan broke the rules of the cultivation world, Jing Yaorong wouldnt have been so cruel. He only dared to bully the weak. Jing Yaorong hated Jing Yunyao so much mainly because he disliked her mother. He was forced to marry Jing Yunyaos mother under the pressure of the elders. Because the father of Jing Yunyaos mother had done Jing Yaorongs father a favor, Jing Yaorongs father ordered him to marry Jing Yunyaos mother to return the favor. However, Jing Yaorong returned kindness with ingratitude. Unfortunately, both Jing Yunyaos grandfather and mother had already passed away. They couldnt take revenge. Luckily, Jing Yunyao was still alive today, so she had the chance to take revenge. Anyway, because Jing Yaorong disliked Jing Yunyaos mother, he hated Jing Yunyao too. As a result, he allowed Jing Yunfei and other kids to bully her. For the same reason, he didnt bother to punish them after knowing that Jing Yunfeis mother caused Jing Yunyaos mothers death. Jing Yunfeis mother was the one Jing Yaorong really loved, so he spoiled them. Fine! Jing Yaorong stopped arguing with Jing Yanhua. He was slightly scared of Jing Yanhuas threat, so he snorted and left. He still needed to ask Jing Jining about Jing Yunyao, but he had to think about the punishment twice. Given Jing Yanhuas attitude, Jing Yaorong understood that he was serious. After the argument, Jing Yanhua lost his appetite. Seeing that Jing Yaorong walked away angrily while Jing Yanhua was still not out, Junior Mrs. Jing was worried and immediately walked to the study. In the study, Junior Mrs. Jing was looking at the sad Jing Yanhua and asked, Yanhua, what happened? Something is wrong, said Jing Yanhua. Then he told his wife everything. He knew his wife very well, and knew that his wife would keep it a secret. However, the news would go abroad sooner orter, so it wasnt really a secret. Knowing that Jing Yunyao was still alive, Junior Mrs. Jing was shocked. She was happy to know that, but they werentpletely sure that the woman was Jing Yunyao yet. She always had sympathy for Jing Yunyao, and did her best to look after Jing Yunyao, but her abilities were limited. Jing Yunyao was still often bullied by her half-siblings. When she heard that Jing Yunyao was dead, she had been sad for a long time and harbored a grudge against Jing Yaorong. However, she could do nothing about it. She had to survive in the Jing family, so she dared not say anything even though she hated Jing Yaorongs actions. Besides, they were Jing Yunyaos uncle and aunt. They had no position to interfere. Only Jing Jining cut off his rtionship with Jing Yaorong and left the cultivation world for years. Well, Ive never seen a crueler man than Jing Yaorong before. Hes so cruel that he even ordered the death of his own daughter. Whats worse, he wants to do it again after finding out that his daughter survived! He also vents his anger on Jining. Jining has done nothing wrong. Although I have never dared to behave against them, I always tell myself to tolerate it. However, if they dare to hurt our son, Ill do everything to fight against them! I dont think Jining is wrong. If Jining told the Jing family that Yunyao is still alive, Yunyao wouldnt be able to live! Junior Mrs. Jing said angrily. All of a sudden, she became upset again. I just wonder whether the woman is really Yunyao Were not sure of it yet, but its highly likely. Even if its really Yunyao, we dont need to be worried. She has a close rtionship with Shangguan Yang. Shangguan Yang will protect her. Jing Yanhuaforted his wife. Thats great. Hearing that, Junior Mrs. Jing felt much better, but she was still worried about her son. What will Yaorong do to Jining? If Jing Yaorong dared to hurt Jing Jining, they would do everything to protect Jing Jining, but they were afraid that they werent strong enough. I told him, if he dares to hurt Jining, Ill report it to the head of Tiandaozong. Although Yaorong is angry, I think hell think about it twice. Now, we can only wait till Jining gets back, said Jing Yanhua. If he had a choice, he wouldnt behave against Jing Yaorong, but now he was left with no choice. He could give in sometimes, but other times he had to be tough. Hearing that, Junior Mrs. Jing felt less worried. After talking with Junior Mrs. Jing, Jing Yanhuas anger went away, so they went to eat together. Jing Yaorong, on the other hand, barely had an appetite, because he was already filled with anger. Senior Mrs. Jing asked him for the reason, but Jing Yaorong said nothing. It wasnt a secret, but he was in a terrible mood. Chapter 2501 - We Can Kill Her Again

    Chapter 2501 We Can Kill Her Again

    Senior Mrs. Jing was aggressive outside, but she was always obedient before Jing Yaorong, which was the reason why Jing Yaorong liked her. Therefore, as long as Jing Yaorong was unwilling to tell her, she wouldnt ask about?it. However, before long, she heard about it from Jing Yunyan. Knowing that Jing Yunyao was still alive, Senior Mrs. Jing couldnt believe it. What did you say? That little bi*ch is still alive? Are you sure shes Jing Yunyao? Senior Mrs. Jing asked. She refused to believe that Jing Yunyao was still alive. Senior Mrs. Jing hated Jing Yunyao more than anyone else. If it hadnt been for Jing Yunyaos mother, she would have be Jing Yaorongs first wife. Because cultivators kept some traditional customs, they carried out polygamy. Therefore, because of Jing Yunyaos mother, she had to be a concubine. She didnt be Jing Yaorongs official wife until after Jing Yunyaos mother was dead. Even though Jing Yunyaos mothers death had something to do with her, she didnt hate Jing Yunyao less just because of that. Instead, she vented her hatred towards Jing Yunyaos mother on Jing Yunyao. By all means, she never stopped torturing Jing Yunyao. However, she only dared to do that in their house, and would act nice to Jing Yunyao outside. No matter how she bullied Jing Yunyao, she wouldnt damage the Jing familys reputation. Jing Yaorong liked her, but wouldnt allow her to damage the Jing familys reputation. Her hatred towards Jing Yunyao and Jing Yunyaos mother didnt go away until Jing Yunyao was also dead. However, now she was told that Jing Yunyao was still alive! Jing Yunyao even injured her son and granddaughter! Were not sure, but I think its highly likely, said Jing Yunyan. Even though he wasnt sure of it, he was almost certain that the woman was Jing Yunyao. Damn that little bi*ch! If shes really not dead, shes too lucky! Senior Mrs. Jing couldnt believe that Jing Yunyao could have survived. So what? We can kill her again. Senior Mrs. Jing added, looking scary. I bet itll be hard to kill Jing Yunyao again this time, said Jing Yunyan. He wasnt saying that he was worse than his enemy, but Shangguan Yang was indeed a strongpetitor. What do you mean? Senior Mrs. Jing asked in an upset tone. She didnt know that Jing Yunyao had a good rtionship with Shangguan Yang. Because that woman has a close rtionship with Shangguan Yang. When I met herst time, Shangguan Yangs disciple told me shes junior to Shangguan Yang. If the woman is really Jing Yunyao, itll be very difficult to get back at her. And shes at a high level right now. She easily injured my older brother, so shes a formidable enemy, said Jing Yunyan. Although he was unwilling to admit it, it was the truth. What? Shes junior to Shangguan Yang?. Senior Mrs. Jing was shocked and disappointed. In that case, it would really be difficult for them to kill Jing Yunyao again. Isnt there another way? Senior Mrs. Jing was reluctant to give up. If Jing Yunyao was still alive, she wouldnt be able to sleep in peace even though it had been years. She couldnt understand how Jing Yunyao could be so lucky! Jing Yunyao survived and even reached a higher level, and now had Shangguan Yangs protection. No idea, we can only see what father will do, said Jing Yunyan. He could do nothing about it, because he was no match for Jing Yunyao, let alone Shangguan Yang. He could only wait till Jing Yaorong made a decision. Jing Yaorong, however, didnt have the patience to wait till Jing Jining was home. Jing Jining rarely came back home, and only showed up once every few months. Last time Jing Jining came back was the day Shangguan Yang built his house. So, knowing that Jing Jining rarely came home, Jing Yaorong couldnt wait a moment longer. Therefore, before Jing Jining came back, Jing Yaorong sent people to the capital to look for the woman who closely resembled Jing Yunyao. He wanted to know whether the woman was Jing Yunyao. What would he do after making sure? Jing Yaorong had no idea for the time being, because he stood in awe of Shangguan Yang. As a result, he could only think about it when the result was out. Anyway, he wouldnt give Jing Yunyao any chances to pay the Jing family back. She was at a very high level now and also had Shangguan Yangs support. In that case, even Tiandaozong might not be able to stop her from harming the Jing family. ordingly, the Jing family would suffer a great loss. It also wasnt appropriate for him to turn to Tiandaozong for help before Jing Yunyao really took action to harm the Jing family, so he had to wait. Before damage was caused, Tiandaozong wouldnt interfere, because Tiandaozong wouldnt criticize Shangguan Yang just because of his words. If Shangguan Yang denied it, Tiandaozong would be embarrassed. Therefore, he needed evidence to turn to Tiandaozong for help. However, if Jing Yunyao really took action to pay them back, the dirty secret that he had murdered Leng Yuanhan and Jing Yunyao would be exposed. In that case, Jing Yaorong still needed to take precautions. Jing Yaorong always said that Jing Yunyao would pay the whole Jing family back, but that actually wasnt true. Jing Yunyao would only pay her family back. Other members of the Jing family had never hurt her, so she wouldnt punish them as long as they didnt stand in her way when she took revenge. After that, she would support Jing Jining to be the new patriarch of the Jing family. If other members epted Jing Jinings leadership, it would be for the best. If not, she would beat them till they epted it. Now Jing Yunyao was at the Out-of-body Stage, while the strongest member of the Jing family was only at the Yuan Ying Period. In addition to Jing Yaorong who was in the middle stage of the Yuan Ying Period, there was an elder in the same stage and an elder in the primary stage of the Yuan Ying Period in the Jing family. If the three of them didnt fight together against Jing Yunyao, Jing Yunyao had the confidence to win. And although Leng Shaoting was only at the peak of the Golden Core Stage, it wasnt very difficult for him to defeat a cultivator at the primary stage of the Yuan Ying Period. Moreover, Leng Shaoting had the help of the flood dragon, so he should be able to defeat the elder at the middle stage of the Yuan Ying Period. After all, Leng Shaoting had explosive power and could defeat cultivators at higher levels than him. Therefore, as long as they worked together, it should be easy for them to defeat the three strong cultivators in the Jing family. Besides, the two elders might not be willing to help Jing Yaorong when he lost his influence. Even if they had the idea, they might not have the courage. Anyway, Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting had Shangguan Yangs support. Chapter 2502 - Did He Encounter Any Trouble?

    Chapter 2502 Did He Encounter Any Trouble?

    Although Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting wouldnt let Shangguan Yang interfere, Shangguan Yang would be present if they really had conflicts. After all, if he didnt go with them, he would be worried about their safety. Jing Yunyao didnt know that the Jing family was searching for her, but she didnt really care about that anyway. After all, it wasnt a problem for her to team up with Leng Shaoting against the three strongest cultivators in the Jing family. Therefore, she wasnt afraid of the Jing family right now. She was willing to face it. While Leng Shaoting was absent, she and Miao Jingjing either cultivated in the siheyuan or went to their flower shop. Before long, the news that Yunyao, or Jing Yunyao to be specific, was still alive soon spread abroad in high society. People who were familiar with her were all surprised. Was it true that someone who died over ten years ago suddenly showed up again? Most people doubted that, because they didnt see Yunyao in real life. They didnt even see her photos, so it was hard for them to believe it. Perhaps she only resembled Yunyao, or it was just a rumor. However, people who had a good rtionship with the Leng family immediately called them. Since the news was already abroad and everyone was aware of that, the Leng family directly admitted it. After that, everyone congratted them, but nobody asked why Yunyao wasnt dead. Although the news about Jing Yunyao was everywhere, no more people heard news about the zombies. After it went abroad, Senior Mrs. Xu called Jing Yunyao right away and asked her whether she was alright. She didnt know how the news went abroad; whether Jing Yunyao spread it herself or whether someone else did it maliciously. If Jing Yunyao did it on her own, it would be fine, but it would be really evil if someone else did it purposefully. Jing Yunyao had told Senior Mrs. Xu that she was unwilling to make her identity public, since once it went public, it would cause unnecessary trouble. Jing Yunyao replied to Senior Mrs. Xu that someone deliberately did it, but that she didnt care. Wei Lingfeng was already aware of it, so she wouldnt be in trouble. Hearing that, Senior Mrs. Xu was relieved. After that, she asked Jing Yunyao whether she was free in the afternoon. If she had time, they could meet up. Jing Yunyao had a lot of free time, so she epted Senior Mrs. Xus invitation. Because Jing Yunyao had taken Miao Jingjing to meet Senior Mrs. Xu several times before, Miao Jingjing was already familiar with them. Therefore, Senior Mrs. Xu told Jing Yunyao to bring Miao Jingjing too. If Jing Yaorongs people heard Yunyaos name, they would have surely connected it with Jing Yunyao and sought more information about it, but only the Leng family and other people in the same circle were aware of it, so Jing Yaorongs people failed to get any useful information. The capital was a veryrge city, so it wasnt easy to find a certain person. At the Kunlun Mountain. Gu Ning and the others had stayed at Kunlun Mountain for five days. After five days of cultivation, she became stabler at her level, but Leng Shaoting hadnt broken through to the next level yet. It wasnt easy to break through to the next level, so they didnt rush. Anyway, Leng Shaoting showed signs of breaking through to the next level this time, so he had to finish it here before going back. Because if he went home right now, he might have to do it in the city. It wasnt suitable for him to break through to the next level in a city. Although there wouldnt be heavenly thunder when he entered the Yuan Ying Period, it would cause strong explosions, and people could easily notice that. Gu Ning and the others brought enough food with them. They could stay there for nearly half a year, let alone a few days or half a month. Moreover, they kept the food in the telepathic eye space, so the food would stay as fresh as always. After arriving at the Kunlun Mountain, Gu Ning let the monster fox and tree vine out for cultivation. As soon as the tree vine felt the magical power at the Kunlun Mountain, it was excited, because there was indeed thicker magical power. At dinner time, Si Jin and Gu Ning were ready to cook together. Jiang Liluo didnt sit there and do nothing. He went out, trying to catch some wild animals, since they always saw wild rabbits, at the Kunlun Mountain, especially in winter. Right now the Kunlun Mountain was covered by snow, so there might be wild rabbits. Gu Ning and the others set up a shed outside the tower to cook. And at night, they would cultivate in the tower instead of sleeping. The next day, they would all be refreshed. Forty minutester, Gu Ning and Si Jin finished cooking, but Jiang Liluo wasnt back yet, which filled Si Jin with anxiety. Gu Ning also felt it was strange, because Jiang Liluo told Gu Ning that he woulde back if he failed to find wild rabbits in half an hour. The girls could finish the meal within half an hour, and they didntck food. Jiang Liluo only went to catch wild rabbits to add a new dish. Therefore, if he couldnt find any, he woulde back and go out another day. However, forty minutes were gone, but Jiang Liluo was still absent. Therefore, it was hard for them not to be anxious. Most importantly, Jiang Liluo was always punctual. Did he encounter any trouble? Si Jin guessed worriedly. It was the Kunlun Sects ce and where they were most familiar with, so it was impossible that Jiang Liluo would get lost. However, because of the thick magical power, there might be evil cultivators and monsters. As a result, Si Jin was afraid that Jiang Liluo might have run into those things and been stopped on the road. Even though average evil cultivators and monsters were no match for Jiang Liluo, there could be stronger evil cultivators and monsters! UT Si Jin wasnt just over-thinking, she indeed had a premonition, so she was really worried that Jiang Liluo was in danger. Lets go out and find him, said Gu Ning. She was worried too, so she thought that they better go out and look for him. No problem, said Si Jin as she immediately put down the tes in her hands, and stood up. Because Shangguan Yang stayed with Leng Shaoting at the back of the tower, Gu Ning and Si Jin didnt go to tell them when they left with the monster fox. During this time, Gu Ning made great progress in qinggong, so she could fly over the cliff with some difficulties. However, no matter how difficult it was, she needed to do it by herself so that she could continue to make more progress. They searched around at the back of the mountain as they shouted. Unfortunately, there was no one within twenty meters in radius, so they had to go deeper and deeper. Chapter 2503 - Luckily, You Came

    Chapter 2503 Luckily, You Came

    They went to the front yardter, but still failed to see Jiang Liluo. At this moment, Si Jin became even more anxious. Is he injured? I dont think so. Lets try to find him separately. If we still cant find him within ten minutes, well go back and turn to our master for help. Gu Ningforted her. However, she wasnt sure whether they could find Jing Liluo. If they couldnt find him in ten minutes, they would turn to Shangguan Yang for help. She just hoped that Jiang Liluo would be fine. Sure, said Si Jin. After that, she left Gu Ning and the monster fox also went in another direction. Because the magical power was thick around the Kunlun Sects ce, cultivators could be hidden by it. Therefore, Gu Ning needed to be closer to feel other cultivators around her. When ten minutes almost passed, Gu Ning finally sensed an evil cultivator. Instantly, she realized that Jiang Liluo had encountered an evil cultivator. Without dy, Gu Ning rushed over. When she had nearly reached them, she saw Jiang Liluo fighting against a man in a ck robe. Obviously, Jiang Liluo was at a disadvantage, but the man in a ck robe couldnt hurt Jiang Liluo yet. Therefore Gu Ning rapidly ran over and joined the fight at once. Before Gu Ning came, Jiang Liluo was worried that he might not be able to defeat the evil cultivator, but he rxed the moment he saw Gu Ning The man in the ck robe didnt think that Gu Ning was at a high level, so he didnt take her seriously. However, the moment he fought against Gu Ning, he was amazed. Gu Ning wasnt at a very high level, but she had unbelievable explosive power, so the man in a ck robe immediately became alert. A-Are you the girl named Gu Ning? asked the man in a ck robe all of a sudden after staring at Gu Ning for a long while. At the beginning, he only felt that she looked familiar, but wasnt sure of it, because he believed that Gu Ning was only an ordinary person. Unexpectedly, she turned out to be a cultivator, so he needed to make sure of it. Yes. Gu Ning admitted it after the man recognized her. Since the man met her, he wouldnt let her go. Although Jiang Liluo alone couldnt defeat this evil cultivator and Gu Ning might not be able to do it either, it would be a different matter when they teamed up. Once Gu Ning teamed up with Jiang Liluo, they became much stronger, so they soon held the advantage. Well, Im surprised by your explosive power. The evil cultivator was astonished. This was the first time that he had ever seen a cultivator who was stronger than her level. Thank you for yourpliment, said Gu Ning. The evil cultivator snorted. He wasntplimenting her, but it wasnt wrong that she took his words as apliment. No matter who and how strong they were, once a good cultivator ran into an evil cultivator, there would be a battle. Only one could survive. Therefore, even though the evil cultivator was at a disadvantage for the time being, he still did his best to fight against Gu Ning and Jiang Liluo. Otherwise, he would be killed. Ten minutester, Si Jin went back to the ce they just stood, but she didnt see Gu Ning. She wondered whether Gu Ning had found Jiang Liluo. Jiang Liluo might really be in trouble so Gu Ning went to help him, so she was absent. Thinking of that, Si Jin didnt go to see Shangguan Yang, but ran towards where Gu Ning left. With the help of Qinggong, she quickly saw Gu Ning and the others. Although it was rugged terrain over the Kunlun Mountain, she had a broader view of things by standing at a high ce. Therefore, from her high position, Si Jin saw Gu Ning and the others from afar. Once she saw Gu Ning and Jiang Liluo in a fight against the evil cultivator, she saw that she had guessed correctly. Jiang Liluo had encountered an evil cultivator, so wasnt able toe back punctually. Si Jin immediately went to them. When the evil cultivator saw another cultivator at a high level, he finally felt that the situation had be really dangerous. It was a little difficult for him to defeat Gu Ning and Jiang Liluo, but he could still fight. However, if another cultivator joined in the fight, he would be caught. As a result, the evil cultivator wanted to run away when Si Jin came over. Unfortunately, it was toote. In fact, even if Si Jin didnte, it would still be hard for him to run away from Gu Ning and Jiang Liluo. Once Si Jin joined in the fight, the evil cultivator was soon pushed back. The evil cultivator didnt beg for their mercy, because he knew that it was meaningless after he ran into good cultivators. He could only summon up his courage and struggle to survive. In the end, the evil cultivator was beaten by Gu Ning and the others. His energy center was broken by Gu Ning and he took hisst breath the next second. Im so lucky that you came to help me, or I would have lost my life, said Jiang Liluo after killing the evil cultivator, feeling slightly scared. Jiang Liluo was scared, not because he was a coward, but because no one was willing to die. When he was in mortal danger, he was filled with horror. You told us that youde back in half an hour, but you were still absent after forty minutes, so we were worried that you might have run into evil cultivators or monsters, and so we came to look for you. Luckily, Gu Ning found you, or it would have been a disaster. Si Jin felt lucky too. If Gu Ning hadnt found Jiang Liluo, Jing Liluo might really have been killed. And if Jiang Liluo was dead, she wouldmit suicide, because he was the only reason why she still wanted to live in this world. Anyway, nobodys hurt, but I think we better go out in two in the future. It wont be so dangerous, said Gu Ning. Right! Jiang Liluo and Si Jin agreed. They had to be careful. After that, they returned to the back of the mountain. Before they arrived, Shangguan Yang went out of the tower, but he saw nobody. He slightly frowned. Didnt they cook here earlier? Why couldnt he see anyone? Besides, the food was ready, but they werent eating. They didnt call him out for the meal either. If he didnte out to see whether the food was ready, he wouldnt know that they were gone. Shangguan Yang didnt think that they might have encountered danger, so he wasnt anxious. After a nce at the food, his mouth was watering. He wondered whether he should eat a little first, or wait till they got back. Chapter 2504 - The Primary Stage of Yuan Ying Period

    Chapter 2504 The Primary Stage of Yuan Ying Period

    Because they were very close now, it wouldnt be impolite even if he ate before them. In addition, he would only fill his stomach a little. He wouldnt eat all the food. As a foodie, it was torture for him to stand there and watch the delicious food. However, right at this moment, Gu Ning and the others came back. Once they were back, Gu Ning told Shangguan Yang about what had happened earlier. After hearing the story, Shangguan Yang frowned. He knew that evil cultivators and monsters woulde here and cultivate due to the thick magical power, but Jiang Liluo ran into them today and was almost killed. Anyway, since Gu Ning had already killed the evil cultivator, it was over now. After all, he couldnt punish the evil cultivators body. Actually, the body had been torn to pieces by Gu Ning, and there was barely aplete piece of flesh. Gu Ning wasnt cruel enough to refuse to leave the body whole, but it might cause unnecessary trouble if other people saw the body. Luckily, youre fine. Dont go out alone in the future. There is no leader in the Kunlun Sects ce now, so evil cultivators and monsters alle here for the magical power. Theyre not afraid. If we run into evil cultivators and monsters at average levels, it wont be a big problem, but it might be a serious problem if we encounter stronger ones, said Shangguan Yang. He was right. In fact, evil cultivators and monsters came to the Kunlun Sects ce for the magical power once in a while. However, they didnt visit here frequently, so they didnt find the back of the mountain. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting intruded in, Shangguan Yang cast a formation on it when he left with them. Therefore, cultivators who didnt know formations couldnt get in, unless Shangguan Yang led the way. Sure. They replied. Since there was no problem now, they were unwilling to be affected, so they went to eat together. m However, they suddenly heard a boom from the back of the towner. Gu Ning and the others were struck dumb for a second, then immediately put down their bowls and chopsticks. Without dy, they ran to the back of the tower. The loud explosion was caused by Leng Shaoting when he broke through to the next level. At this time, he had the least strength and couldnt breathe steadily. If he couldnt stabilize his breath, something bad might happen. For example, he could hurt himself. When Gu Ning and the others arrived at the back of the tower, they saw Leng Shaoting weakly sitting on the ground cross-legged. However, he could hardly sit stably and leaned a little forward. He did his best, trying to stabilize his body and breath. Only by doing that could he fill himself with strength again. It was very difficult, but it was possible. It justpletely depended on his determination. Precisely because it required ones determination instead of strength, Shangguan Yang and the others did nothing after they came. They decided to let Leng Shaoting handle it on his own. If he failed, they would help him then. Gu Ning understood it too, so she did nothing as well. Although her heart ached for Leng Shaoting, she controlled herself. They were cultivators, and it was something they had to suffer. Besides, there were more difficulties for them to deal with in the future. As long as they could handle it by themselves, they should rely on themselves. If other people helped them with it, what should they do the next time if no one could help them then. If they got into the habit of relying on other peoples help and lost their own abilities, they could easily lose their lives. Leng Shaoting had entered the primary stage of the Yuan Ying Period. This time, he didnt make progress over several levels, because it was bing more and more difficult. Anyway, it was already considered amazing that Leng Shaoting could break into the primary stage of the Yuan Ying Period within such a short time. Although it was hard to stabilize his breath right now, Leng Shaoting soon overcame the difficulty. Gradually, his breathing steadied and he regained his strength. After regaining his strength, Leng Shaoting only felt more energetic, but he still needed to practice his skills in the Yuan Ying Period. When Leng Shaoting was done, Gu Ning and the others walked towards him. Ha-ha, good for you! Shangguan Yang smiled proudly. He was happy for Leng Shaotings talent and the fact that Leng Shaoting was his disciple. Junior Leng is the most talented cultivator Ive ever seen. Junior Gu is also very talented! said Jiang Liluo. He didnt know which one between Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning was better, because he thought that they were both outstanding. Anyway, they were indeed the most talented cultivators he had ever seen. Within only a year, Leng Shaoting had reached the Yuan Ying Period from being just a mortal, which had never happened before! Gu Ning was also about to reach the Heartbeat Stage, and could break through to the Golden Core Stage after a year or so. It was unbelievably rapid progress, but Jing Liluo wasnt jealous of them, since they belonged to the same sect. He would only feel happy for them that they were talented. Other cultivators might get jealous, but it was meaningless. In fact,pared with Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting was more talented. He didnt have magical tools to help him make progress. He only had the blood and talent for cultivation. Gu Ning, on the other hand, had super powerful tools, but her level was still lower than Leng Shaotings. In that case, Leng Shaoting was more talented than her. Gu Ning didnt care about that. Leng Shaoting was the man she loved, so no matter how much stronger Leng Shaoting was than her, she wouldnt be jealous of him. She would just do her best to catch up with Leng Shaoting. Even if she couldnt be at as high a level as him, she wouldnt be much worse than him. She wanted to be together with him forever, and they would age at the same speed. After all, they could prolong their lives by cultivating. Theyre two exceptions. You two are also impressive. There arent many cultivators who can reach the Golden Core Stage in their early twenties. Even back in our era, you were talented, said Shangguan Yang. He understood that Jiang Liluo and Si Jin wouldnt get jealous, but they were indeed amazing too. He was just being honest, but he also said it tofort them. Although he knew that they wouldnt think much about it, he felt he should pay special attention to their feelings. Chapter 2505 - Please Let Us Walk Through

    Chapter 2505: Please Let Us Walk Through !

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was great news that Leng Shaoting broke through to the next level, but they hadnt eaten yet, so they went back to eat. After they finished, they needed to climb down the mountain and rush back to the capital overnight. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were worried that something might happen while they were gone. Although Jing Yunyao could help and all the problems would be solved, they still felt it was their duty to protect their country. Shangguan Yangined that they could never have a real break, and that was true. They always had work to do and got involved in other peoples business. They didnt even have time to cultivate. Luckily, they were talented, so they still made fast progress even though they only spent very little time on cultivation. Average cultivators might not be able to make any progress within just a year. Although Im busy, I need to make money. I didnt have money to pay my medical fees in the past, but now the only thing I dontck is money, said Gu Ning. Alright, you win. Money is indeed a good thing. You can buy a lot of delicious food with money, said Shangguan Yang. He was mostly interested in food. Master, your disciple, me, has a lot of money. You can eat whatever you want and as much as you like! said Gu Ning in a very generous tone. Great, as long as youre willing to pay the bills for me, said Shangguan Yang. Even though he deserved that treatment because he taught them skills, he was sometimes afraid that they might dislike him for it. Of course! Master, the skills youve taught us are worth far more than just a little money, said Gu Ning seriously in case Shangguan Yang had worries. Right, I agree with Ningning! Leng Shaoting said. He was more than willing to support Shangguan Yang. Thatll be perfect! Shangguan Yang felt touched hearing Gu Nings and Leng Shaotings reply. His worries also went away. In fact, what Shangguan Yang taught them was worth much more than the money they had spent on him. The skills were priceless. After eating, it was already 8 pm, but they didnt rush to climb down the mountain. Because the sky turned darkter here, it was already 8 pm, but the sky was still bright. They would directly fly back to City Ge with their flymg swords when it was dark. If they went back right now, they couldnt use their flymg swords, because people could easily see them once they left the Kunlun Mountain. And that might cause trouble. At 9 pm, the sky was finally dark, so they set off at once. They didnt fly as fast as a ne, but they were much faster than a car. It normally took two hours to get to City Ge from the Kunlun Mountain, but they arrived after half an hour. They walked to the main road, then took a taxi to the airport. The private jet they took was parked at the airport of City Ge, so after they got into the taxi, Leng Shaoting called the pilot of their private jet. He wanted it to be ready to take off in half an hour. They were near the airport now and should arrive in five minutes, and within twenty minutes, they should be able to board the ne. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting called Jing Yunyao. Before Leng Shaoting said anything, Jing Yunyao asked about his condition. Leng Shaoting called her, which meant he had already left the mountain. Therefore, he should either have seeded or failed in breaking through to the next level. Although Jing Yunyao believed that Leng Shaoting must have seeded, she needed to hear the answer from his mouth. Leng Shaoting told her that he seeded and that he was at the primary stage of the Yuan Ying Period now. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao was happy for him. Then Leng Shaoting asked Jing Yunyao whether anything had happened during these days. Jing Yunyao told him that some idents happened, but she dealt with them well. She would tell him details after they were back. Since she managed everything well, Leng Shaoting wasnt worried and didnt ask about it. They would talk about itter. Gu Ning also called Qiao Ya and asked whether anyone wanted to see her. There were many people who called Gu Ning recently, but there was nothing serious. Thepany also worked properly. Hearing that, Gu Ning was relieved. When they arrived at the airport, it was only 10 pm, so it was still crowded. However, because Leng Shaoting and the others took a private jet, they went through a special passage. Before they walked in, someone else also used the special passage. At the entrance, a bunch of young boys and girls were shouting the same name and I love you over and over. At a nce, Gu Ning figured out what was happening. A group of young fans surrounded their idol. It was Cui Enyi, a mix-blooded female star. It was said that she was very arrogant and always traveled in a private jet. Anyway, she was rich, so nobody could judge her. Whats happening over there? Did anything go wrong? Shangguan Yang asked. It is a group of young fans, said Gu Ning. Oh! Hearing that, Shangguan Yang nodded. He knew that young people nowadays all had their idols. There were also crazy fans, but this was the first time that he had ever seen such a scene, so he didnt know what was happening. Gu Ning couldnt care less about Cui Enyi, and their private jet was going to take off in twenty minutes. Therefore, they had to be quick. Whether Cui Enyi was busy posing for her fans to take photos of her, Gu Ning and the others needed to go through. Cui Enyi was a great beauty. She was good at acting and singing, so she still had a lot of fans although she was arrogant. Moreover, she was born in a rich family, so she had enough money to be so confident. Let us walk through please! shouted Gu Ning at the front. Because these fans were too crazy, they barely heard Gu Ning at the beginning. Gu Ning slightly frowned and raised her voice. Please, everyone, let us pass. Were running out of time. This time, most people heard her and turned around to look at Gu Ning. The next moment, they were stunned. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were too attractive to be ignored. Although Gu Ning wasnt that much prettier than Cui Enyi, she was undoubtedly more beautiful than her. More and more people focused on Gu Ning and the voices shouting Cui Enyis name became lower and lower.. Chapter 2506 - Stir Things up Chapter 2506: Stir Things up Trantor:?Henyee Trantions??Editor:?Henyee Trantions Cui Enyi, her agent and assistant also noticed what was happening. They turned to look at Gu Ning, but there were too many people in between them, so they couldnt see Gu Ning clearly. Whats going on over there? Cui Enyi frowned unhappily. Let me see, her assistant said and immediately walked over. Im sorry, werete. Please let us pass, thanks! Gu Ning said again while everyone was stunned. She wasnt mad at all. Hearing that, the crowd subconsciously split and a passage appeared before Cui Enyi came over. The next moment, Cui Enyi saw Leng Shaoting and the others. She ignored the others and directly focused on Leng Shaoting. She could barely take her eyes off him. Cui Enyi never had much interest in handsome men, because rarely could men attract her attention, but she was attracted to Leng Shaoting at this moment. In addition, her heart pounded fast. This man was extraordinarily handsome! When the crowd split, Gu Ning and the others walked over. They didnt bother to give Cui Enyi a nce, because she was just a stranger and wasnt important at all. Cui Enyi, however, stared straight at Leng Shaoting, but he paid no attention to her. Instead, he didnt hesitate to walk away from her, which annoyed Cui Enyi. She was always confident in her appearance, because even those men she was interested in couldnt ignore her. Unfortunately, they only held her interest, but couldnt win her heart. On the other hand, this man in front of her made her heart skip a beat. However, Leng Shaoting didnt bother to give her a nce, and she felt insulted. Anyway, they were strangers, so she couldnt say anything, but she was reluctant to miss such an extraordinarily handsome man. Therefore, Cui Enyi left her fans aside and said that she had to go too. At this time, everyone focused on Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, so they cared little about Cui Enyi now. Even though she was leaving, not many people felt upset. The girls were all staring straight at Leng Shaotings back, seizing every second to appreciate him. He was too handsome to be ignored! They wondered whether the man was a star. If he wasnt a star, he had to be a rich heir, or he wouldnt be able to use the exclusive passage. Only people with power and wealth could use this passage, because they were going to take a private jet. Whether he was a star or a rich heir, the girls started dreaming about him. They were curious to know who the girl next to him was. Was she his younger sister or girlfriend? Either way, they all wished that they could be the girl and walk together with him. Seeing that most people began to focus on Leng Shaoting and ignored her, Cui Enyi frowned with displeasure. However, it was the man who she was interested in that stole her limelight, so she wasnt too angry. Cui Enyi immediately caught up with Leng Shaoting and the others. She already left her fans, who had to stand outside. They couldnt get in. Sir, have we met before? You look familiar. Cui Enyi tried to strike up a conversation with Leng Shaoting. She used the old-fashion way, because she couldnt think of a better way at this moment. Leng Shaoting paid no attention to her, but Gu Ning said, Miss, thats too old -fashioned, and hes my fianc. I dont think its polite for you to try to strike up a conversation with my fianc. Gu Ning said this in a t tone, but she wasnt mad, because it happened very often. She didnt think it was a big deal and she wouldnt get mad just because some girl wanted to strike up a conversation with Leng Shaoting. She wasnt that petty. If the girl had manners and stopped, Gu Ning wouldnt bother to argue with them, but if the girl refused to leave, Gu Ning would change her attitude. Upon hearing that Gu Ning was the mans fiance, Cui Enyi was extremely disappointed. To her surprise, this man was already engaged. At the same time, because Gu Ning spoke, Cui Enyi noticed her. She felt even more sour, because Gu Ning was stunning. Although Cui Enyi believed that she was a great beauty and not many girls wereparable to her, she was still willing to admit that some girls were prettier than her. As a result, Cui Enyi got jealous, but she didnt show it on the surface. Cui Enyi felt jealous, but she stillposed herself, then she smiled at Gu Ning. Miss, please dont get me wrong. I just felt that this gentleman looks familiar. I thought wed met before, so I came up to say hi. She didnt want to be embarrassed, so she gave an exnation. However, she was unwilling to give up right now, because she was jealous of Gu Ning. So she wanted to embarrass Gu Ning instead. Miss, youre getting emotional here. Are you worried that your fianc will be stolen? It sounded as if she had no interest in Leng Shaoting, but that was just an act. Miss, what belongs to you is yours, and no other woman can steal it. If it isnt yours, no matter how careful youre, itll still leave you. She was mocking Gu Ning for being not confident. Besides, she also implied that Gu Nings fianc didnt love her very much, otherwise she wouldnt feel so Insecure. And, I think you better learn to protect your mans face outside. For example, I was asking the gentleman, but you argued before he said anything. Thats not the right way... She was trying to stir things up between Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Men cared a lot about their dignity, so she felt that Leng Shaoting would be mad at Gu Ning for embarrassing him in public.. Chapter 2507 - That Girl Is Rude!

    Chapter 2507: That Girl Is Rude!

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although she understood that they wouldnt break up just because of her words, she couldnt help annoying Gu Ning. It would be best if they really broke up due to her words. Hearing Cui Enyis words, Gu Ning wasnt mad. She couldnt be that easily irritated, she just felt that Cui Enyi was dramatic. The others, however, were displeased. They couldnt tolerate it when someone tried to bully Gu Ning. Even though she couldnt really hurt Gu Ning, her behavior was disgusting. Who did she think she was? How could she stir things up between them? Anyway, the others understood that Gu Ning could handle it, so they said nothing, since their involvement might only cause unnecessary trouble. Miss, I agree with what you just said, but that doesnt work for me. First, it cant be more obvious whether you tried to strike up a conversation with my fianc. No ones an idiot here. You dont need to act dumb. And youre a famous star, right? Youre always arrogant. I dont think you have the habit of exchanging greetings with strangers. You did that to my fianc simply because hes extraordinarily handsome. If youd met him somewhere before, I bet you must have already tried to win his heart! said Gu Ning straightforwardly. If Cui Enyi just gave an exnation, Gu Ning wouldnt bother to argue with her. However, Cui Enyi tried to stir things up between her and Leng Shaoting. Although it was meaningless, Gu Ning couldnt ept that. Hearing Gu Nings words, Cui Enyi was embarrassed, because what Gu Ning said was true. She indeed tried to strike up a conversation with Leng Shaoting and they actually hadnt met before. Besides, Gu Ning said that she was arrogant and aloof, so obviously Gu Ning knew her. She was a famous star, so it wasnt strange that Gu Ning had heard of her. Since Gu Ning knew who she was and still decided to be so unkind to her, Gu Ning must be important too. Otherwise, Gu Ning wouldnt be able to use this exclusive passage. Gu Ning paid little attention to Cui Enyis reaction, and continued. Second, Im not being emotional here, but my fianc has no interest in you. I replied to you for the sake of your face. At the same time, I also wanted you to know that hes already engaged. Please stay away from him, or youll be the only one thats going to be humiliated. What? This man had no interest in her? And this girl replied to her simply for the sake of her face? How could this man do that to her? That wasnt what a gentleman should do! How could he pay no attention to her? Cui Enyi was ming Leng Shaoting for everything, but it wasnt Leng Shaotings duty to reply to her. Who did she think she was? She was just a spoiled woman! Gu Ning paused for a second, then added. If you just wanted to make an exnation, I wouldnt argue with you. But you tried to stir things up between us Hearing that, Cui Enyi was embarrassed. To her surprise, Gu Ning was smarter than she thought and easily saw through her. So, it has nothing to do with my rtionship with my fianc. In fact, even if Ive embarrassed him in public, he wouldnt be mad at me. Love isnt so fragile. And he knows me very well. I dont need you to teach me how to be a good girlfriend, said Gu Ning in the end. You Gu Nings words angered Cui Enyi, but she had no idea how to retort because it was the truth. Alright, stop now. Cui Enyis agent immediately stepped up and pulled her arm. Whether Cui Enyi knew how to reply to Gu Ning or not, she had to stop now before making more mistakes. Although it wasnt a big deal that Cui Enyi tried to strike up a conversation with Leng Shaoting, she shouldnt have tried to stir things up between the couple. It was her fault. Lets go! Gu Ning said, then left with her people. You Cui Enyi wanted to catch up again, but she didnt know what she could say afterwards. Seeing that, her agent stopped her and asked in a desperate tone, Enyi, what do you want to do? Couldnt you be quiet for a while? That girl is rude! Cui Enyiined. If you hadnt struck up a conversation with her fianc, hadnt tried to stir things up between them, she wouldnt have embarrassed you publicly. Dont forget youre a star! Pay more attention to your image. The agent criticized Cui Enyi, but didnt vent her anger on her. Cui Enyi was too important, so the agent could only beg her not to cause more trouble. Other stars might need to pay special attention to their agents feelings, because they needed their agents to help them get good roles. Cui Enyi was struck dumb. Knowing that she could do nothing about it even if she caught them up, she finally gave up. Shangguan Yang opened his mouth when they walked far away. Well, that girl is really nasty. He didnt think it was a big deal that Cui Enyi wanted to strike up a conversation with Leng Shaoting. He had lived in modern society for a long time and had learned that people nowadays were more open-minded than them. Therefore, he didnt think Cui Enyis behavior was wrong. After all, everyone has the right to chase his or her love. However, after knowing that Leng Shaoting was already engaged, Cui Enyi tried to stir things up between them, which just proved that she had no moral standard. Right, shes just a stranger. What she just did is really strange! said Si Jin. She hated Cui Enyi very much. It didnt waste much time when Gu Ning argued with Cui Enyi, so it was still ten minutes away from the departure time after boarding. Cui Enyis flight would take off half an hourter than theirs. Watching Gu Ning and the others board, Cui Enyi was even more unhappy, because she clearly saw that their private jet was much better than hers. After all, she often flew in a private jet, so she knew a little about private jets. After five hours, Shangguan Yang and the others arrived at the airport in the capital. Because the air route wasnt straight from City Ge to the capital and they transferred halfway, it took longer. They had to obey the rules, or they might end up getting lost.. Chapter 2508 - It’s Not a Bad Thing

    Chapter 2508: Its Not a Bad Thing

    If they lost connection with the airport control tower, they would have no idea about the direction they were going in, and after the private jet ran out of fuel, they would directly crash. Their private jet took off at 10:20 pm, so after five hours, itnded at the airport of the capital at 3:30 am. Before they came back, Leng Shaoting told Jing Yunyao and Stone their arrival time, so they were already waiting for them when they arrived. Because Leng Shaoting and the others came out of the exclusive passage, Jing Yunyao and Stone waited for them there. When they came out, Shangguan Yang, Jiang Liluo, and Si Jin shared the car with Stone, while Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning sat in Jing Yunyaos car, but Leng Shaoting was the driver. Leng Shaoting was a grown man, so he told Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning to be the passengers and said that he would be the driver. Was it dangerous when you broke into the next level? asked Jing Yunyao. Although Leng Shaoting was safe and sound in front of her right now and had already survived no matter how dangerous the situation was, as a mother, she still wanted to know more. Not really. Everything went well, said Leng Shaoting. It was true that he smoothly broke into the next level. After all, there was no heavenly thunder. Great! Jing Yunyao was relieved. Oh, what happened during the past few days? asked Leng Shaoting. Although the problem was solved, he felt it was necessary for him to know everything. The third day after you left, Jinchen called me. He said that an archeology team discovered zombies in City Nan, so I immediately went there with him. After we solved the problem, the Yuan family heard that an outsider joined the Red me in the task. They sent Du Zhenghan and two senior officers to report it to the president. The president called you first, but your phone was turned off. So he called Jinchen, who asked me how to handle it. Since the Yuan family reported it to the president, I had to show up. So I talked about it with your grandfather and we went to see the president together. It didnt get serious, and there was no reason for them to continue to make things difficult for us. But Im afraid I cant keep my real identity a secret any longer, said Jing Yunyao, but she didnt really care about that. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was mad, but it had already happened, so he could only ept the result. It was meaningless for him to think about it, but the Yuan family was really hateful. He thought that he should teach them a lesson. Leng Shaoting saw the missed calls from Wei Lingfeng, but he hadnt called him back. Now after hearing Jing Yunyaos reply, Leng Shaoting realized why Wei Lingfeng called him. He decided to call Wei Lingfeng backter. Did the news about the zombies spread? Gu Ning asked. She cared more about that. If the news spread abroad, it could cause serious trouble. No, only a few people are aware of that. We didnt let the news spread, said Jing Yunyao. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were relieved. Oh, the president wanted to ce me back in the same position in the military, but I declined. I dont want to be busy with work now, but I promised to help the government if anything special happens again, said Jing Yunyao. Whether we agree to help or not, we have to deal with it if such a thing happens, so its not a bad thing that we are doing the president a big favor. We can also put pressure on other major families by doing so, said Leng Shaoting. Whether they promised Wei Lingfeng to help the government or not, Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting would stand against monsters and ghosts. Therefore, since they agreed to help the government, they were doing Wei Lingfeng a big favor. That was they could also stop other major families from making things difficult for Jing Yunyao. If Jing Yunyao didnt help, no one would dare to deal with those monsters and ghosts. As a result, other major families were happy to know that Jing Yunyao was willing to handle the problem. Therefore they would stop deliberately picking on her. However, it didnt mean that they no longer saw Jing Yunyao as an enemy. If there was a chance, they would still make things difficult for her. Because of Jing Yunyao, the Leng family became more influential and it was a big threat to them. ordingly, they could only surpass the Leng family by removing its helpers. Your grandfather nearly had an argument with the president, so I told your grandfather that were all cultivators in order to set his mind at ease. Otherwise, hed be worried about our safety when we deal with monsters and ghosts, said Jing Yunyao. Alright, at least hell be less worried, said Leng Shaoting. If it was possible, he wished that Master Leng could have been unaware of it, but it was better for him to know in the current situation. Jing Yunyao didnt tell him that she ran into members of the Jing family, because she thought it was unimportant. In addition, she didnt know that the Jing family was searching for her after the meeting. Right now, Leng Shaoting had be a senior cultivator at the primary stage of the Yuan Ying Period, so there was no need for them to be afraid even if the Jing family found her. By the time they were back in the siheyuan, it was nearly 4:30 am and the sky was almost bright. However, they still needed to sleep for a while, so they washed up and went to bed without dy. Because they went to sleepte, they didnt get up till 7 am the next day. It wasntte for ordinary people, but for Gu Ning and the other early birds, it waste. Anyway, they had nothing to deal with in the morning, so it didnt matter that they got upte. After they got up, Leng Shaoting called Master Leng first and said that he was back home safely. During these days, Master Leng was always worried about Leng Shaoting, even though he believed that Leng Shaoting would be fine. So after receiving Leng Shaotings call, Master Leng was relieved. He had gradually epted the fact that Jing Yunyao, Leng Shaoting, and Gu Ning were all cultivators. Actually, he was left with no choice. He had to ept it, since he would only make himself sad if he thought about it too much. Master Leng reminded Leng Shaoting to be careful. No matter what danger he encountered, he should protect himself first. Leng Shaoting agreed. After speaking with Master Leng, Leng Shaoting called Wei Lingfeng back.. Chapter 2509 - Qiao Hanchens in Trouble

    Chapter 2509: Qiao Hanchens in Trouble

    ?Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Right after Wei Lingfeng answered Leng Shaotings call, he told Leng Shaoting what had happened when he was absent. Although Jing Yunyao had already done that, Wei Lingfeng felt it was necessary for him to do it again. After that, he apologized to Leng Shaoting for dragging his mother and him into such a dangerous situation. It was Leng Shaotings duty, but it was too dangerous. Most importantly, Wei Lingfeng had a close rtionship with the Leng family, so he felt a little guilty. Leng Shaoting said it wasnt a big deal. Even if Wei Lingfeng didnt order him to do it, he and Jing Yunyao would still stand out against the monsters and ghosts. Hearing that, Wei Lingfeng felt better. After having lunch, Gu Ning asked Gao Yi and Qiao Ya toe and pick her up to go to thepany. She didnt have a car at the siheyuan, so she needed them to fetch her.

    Leng Shaoting also needed to deal with somethingter. In the afternoon, he, Gu Ning, and Jing Yunyao would go to dine with Master Leng in the Leng familys house before he went back to the military base tomorrow morning.

    It had been a long time, but the Qin family in City Yuan still hadnt done anything yet. Gu Ning thought that perhaps they had given up, but she still stayed alert. After all, in addition to the Qin family, she had many other enenues.

    In fact, some people never stopped defaming and ndering Gu Ningspanies, but over 90% of the consumers approved of her products. Therefore, there was no serious damage. Instead, more and more people learned about the products made by Gu Ningspanies.

    There were fake products, but that wasnt umon once a brand became popr. Honestly, there were all kinds of fake versions of famous clothing, bags, and make-up products. Only medicines wereparatively safe.

    Anyvvay, Gu Ning never tolerated those fake versions, so she did her best to stop them from being avable on the open market.

    It was impossible for her to get all the fake products out of the market, but she would do her best if she found any.

    Herpanies were working properly, but Qiao Hanchen was in trouble.

    Qiao Hanchen had an interviewst week and the show was aired on TVst night. He talked about the scheme against him and how he got back to work in the show.

    Although everyone was aware that Qiao Hanchen was set up, no one knew who did it. There were suspects, but there was no result due to theck of evidence.

    The several suspects were people who were present when Qiao Hanchen was set up, so he kept a distance from them afterwards.

    At the beginning, those peoples careers were slightly affected, but they still made a lot of money as usual when the public gradually forgot it.

    Some Inte users brought it up once in a while, but it didnt cause a sensation.

    However, after Qiao Hanchen talked about it again in the show, the drama became the hottest news.

    Although Qiao Hanchen didnt say who set him up and also made it clear that he was reluctant to bring it up again, it went viral on the Inte. Many Inte users @(mentioned) the several suspects on Weibo and questioned them whether they had trapped Qiao Hanchen.

    Because there was no solid proof, Qiao Hanchen failed to punish the person who set him up although he was clearly aware who did it to him.

    If he mentioned names without evidence, he might be sued for nder.

    As a result, he could only prove that he was set up.

    Unfortunately, his career was greatly affected by the drama.

    He refused to ept it, and wanted to get back to work, but he could no longer get important roles.

    Luckily, he met Lu Zhan and Gu Ning. They gave him a chance to be sessful agam.

    Qiao Hanchen was in trouble today exactly because of this interview.

    Even though Qiao Hanchen didnt say who was the mastermind and clearly said that he was unwilling to bring it up again, the several suspects got angry after many Inte users @(mentioned) them and dragged them into the trouble once more. One of them paid a bunch of people to wait for Qiao Hanchen in the underground parking lot. Once he showed up, they beat him.

    It happened at around 2:30 pm, and Qiao Hanchens assistant called Lu Xiao right after it happened. The moment Lu Xiao heard, he told them to go to the hospital first and leave it to thepany.

    It was illegal, so they would definitely call the police, but Lu Xiao didnt do it right away. Gu Ning was in thepany now, so he went to see Gu Ning first.

    Because Gu Ning didnt know the details, she asked K to get the surveince video, while she and Lu Xiao went to see Qiao Hanchen in the hospital.

    When Gu Ning and Lu Xiao arrived at the hospital, K found out that the bunch of people were paid to beat Qiao Hanchen by one of the suspects that had set Qiao Hanchen upst time.

    Even though she had the evidence, Gu Ning didnt rush to call the police. Instead, she decided to deal with it after meeting Qiao Hanchen.

    She didnt know whether the person was unwilling to cause a serious problem or because the person was in awe of her, but Qiao Hanchen wasnt seriously injured. He only had superficial injuries and could still walk around freely, but the wounds hurt.

    The wounds werent deep, but they still hurt.

    After dealing with the wounds, he could go home for a full recovery. However, it was bad luck since he was injured and sent to the hospital during the New Year festival.

    As soon as Gu Ning came, she told Qiao Hanchen to take a power crystal. Before long, he was much better.

    After that, Gu Ning told him who paid those people to beat him.

    Qiao Hanchen immediately understood why he was attacked.

    Although he didnt want to drag anyone into trouble, the several suspects were criticized because of his interview this time. Therefore, he decided not to sue the person. After all, the person wasnt the one who had set him up..

    Chapter 2510 - Send out a Warning on Weibo Chapter 2510: Send out a Warning on Weibo Boss, I dont want to sue them this time. After all, theyve been criticized because of me, said Qiao Hanchen. Sure, I respect your decision, but in case it happens again, Ill send out a warning on Weibo. Dont worry, I wont mention names, said Gu Ning. Although it was caused by Qiao Hanchen, he was innocent. He was the victim, and the drama went viral due to the Inte users. Great. Qiao Hanchen agreed. He absolutely didnt want it to happen again. Oh, Ive never asked you about it before. Whos the person that set you up? How did it end? asked Gu Ning. I know who set me up, but I dont have evidence, so I cant sue the person. Otherwise I might be sued for nder instead. There is no result, and it has happened years ago. That person actually helped me before and is living a bad life now, so I prefer not to sue him, said Qiao Hanchen. Although it had been years, Qiao Hanchen still felt deeply hurt upon thinking of that. After all, he really treated the person as his best friend back then. And because the person had helped him before, he decided not to sue him for the sake of their faded friendship. He didnt bother to question the person either. Instead, he chose to let bygones be bygones. Fine! Since Qiao Hanchen decided not to sue the person, Gu Ning wouldnt interfere. She respected his decision. After that, Qiao Hanchen went home for a full recovery. Gu Ning and the others didnt go to thepany again because they needed to visit the Leng family this afternoon and it was nearly 4 pm, so it was time for them to go to the siheyuan. To prevent any idents, they drove Qiao Hanchen home before going to the siheyuan, while Lu Xiao directly returned to thepany. Before long, Fenghua Entertainment sent out a post. Fenghua Entertainment Official: Before you have the ability to remove all the evidence, dont try to hurt our people, because we can make the evidence public. We have it, but we have chosen not to take it to court for the sake of past friendships. Nevertheless business is business. Ifit happens again, Fenghua Entertainment will see you in court. Once the post was sent out, Gu Ning reposted it, as did Qiao Hanchen and many other workers from Fenghua Entertainment. Many Inte users asked for the reason, but no one bothered to reply to them. Actually, it wouldnt be made public, so there was only a warning. However, reading the warning, everyone realized that someone had tried to harm Fenghua Entertainment. Afterwards, people guessed which artist signed by Fenghua Entertainment was targeted. They had heard no news about it at all! Smart ones immediately guessed that it must have something to do with Qiao Hanchen, because his interview was just aired yesterday. Therefore, many people believed that Fenghua Entertainment should be aware of the person that set Qiao Hanchen up and they must have evidence too. However, for the sake of their old friendship, Qiao Hanchen decided not to sue the person. Or something happened after the interview was aired. Thinking of that, they believed it was highly likely. Did it have something to do with the several suspects? Without dy, many Inte users immediately went to leavements under the several suspects Weibo ounts. Those Inte users asked them whether they did anything to Qiao Hanchen after the interview was aired. In fact, Inte users had an unbelievable imagination and analytical ability, and they always pointed out the truth. However, without solid proof, they couldnt prove it. Before long, the several suspects learned that Fenghua Entertainment just sent out a warning. There were two that had never hurt Qiao Hanchen, so they were filled with anger. They were innocent, but the Inte users wouldnt stop criticizing and humiliating them. They didnt do all these bad things, so why were they amid criticisms? They were just present, that didnt mean that they were guilty too. It had nothing to do with them! They knew who did it, but they wouldnt stand out for Qiao Hanchen without evidence. Besides, they were also jealous of him. One of them actually wanted to hurt Qiao Hanchen too after many Inte users attacked him when the interview was aired, but he realized that someone had done it before him once the warning was sent out and Fenghua Entertainment even had evidence. As a result, he gave it up. However, he still felt very aggrieved because the Inte users med him for hurting Qiao Hanchen. The real mastermind who set Qiao Hanchen upst time was panicked. He clearly knew what Gu Ning could do, so he was worried that his dirty secrets might be exposed after Qiao Hanchen joined Fenghua Entertainment. Therefore, no matter how mad he was, he had no intention of hurting Qiao Hanchen this time. The person who paid a bunch of people to beat Qiao Hanchen regretted doing it. He was a little impulsive at that time, but now he was afraid that Fenghua Entertainment might pay him back. To his surprise, they even found evidence within such a short time. He had heard of Gu Nings abilities. Herpanies had had trouble many times before, but she could always find evidence. Anyway, he was relieved when he heard that Qiao Hanchen decided not to pay him back, but he was still unhappy that Inte users were ming him for hurting Qiao Hanchen. It had nothing to do with him after all! It was Qiao Hanchens fault that he didnt point out the person who really set him up, so they were dragged into trouble too. Although they gloated over Qiao Hanchens misfortune back then because they were jealous of his sessful career, they were unwilling to be affected by it. If their reputation was affected, they would vent their anger on the person who set Qiao Hanchen up. However, they were still reluctant to stand out for Qiao Hanchen because they had no evidence. None of them were willing to get involved in unnecessary trouble.. Chapter 2511 - You’ve Tolerated It for So Long

    Chapter 2511 Youve Tolerated It for So Long

    At 3 pm, Jing Jining went back to the capital, then he contacted Jing Yunyao. He wanted to see her again before returning to the cultivation world. There was nothing for him to do in the cultivation world. He just wanted to visit his parents. Although he hated the Jing family, he mostly disliked Jing Yaorongs family. He loved his parents very much. His parents had never hurt Jing Yunyao. They just didnt cut off their rtionship with Jing Yaorong. He had med them for it before, but he gradually understood why they did that. They were members of the Jing family after all, and they were no match for Jing Yaorong. The tragedy already happened. Even if they went against Jing Yaorong for Jing Yunyao, Jing Yunyao wouldnte back to life and they would have a hard life in the Jing family afterwards. After all, cultivators could live for a long time, so they had to learn to ept it when they clearly knew that they were no match for Jing Yaorong Jing Jining went to see Jing Yunyao at the siheyuan once he learned that she was there. When Jing Jining arrived at the siheyuan and met Jiang Liluo and Si Jin for the first time, he was surprised to know that they were cultivators from the Kunlun Sects ce. He didnt know that there were still other cultivators at the Kunlun Sects ce, and they were at high levels too. Although Jing Yunyao looked older than them, they had lived longer than her. Therefore, Jing Jining was actually junior to Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. From Leng Shaotings perspective, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were the same generation as him, while Jing Jining was his uncle. ordingly, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin called Jing Jining Uncle Jing, just like they called Jing Yunyao Aunt Jing. Jing Jining directly called their names. After that, Jing Yunyao asked Jing Jining to have a walk together with her in the yard. She wanted to have a private talk with him. Jing Yunyao told Jing Jining that she had encountered Liu and Jing Bingjie. In fact, she didnt know their names, but Jing Jining immediately figured it out after hearing Jing Yunyaos description. Theyre Jing Yunfeis wife, Liu, and daughter, Jing Bingjie, said Jing Jining. Jing Yunyao gave a light response. She had no interest in them. Oh, there is good news. Shaoting just reached the primary stage of the Yuan Ying Period two days ago, Jing Yunyao said to Jing Jining. When she talked about that, she was obviously excited. What? Hearing that, Jing Jining was greatly surprised. Really? Shaoting is extremely talented. Although he was aware that Leng Shaoting was talented and would get to the Yuan Ying Period sooner orter, he was still astonished when he heard that Leng Shaoting had already achieved it. Anyway, it was good news, because they no longer needed to be afraid of the Jing family. Jing Jining also made some progress. He used to be in the middle stage of the Golden Core Stage, but now he was at the peak of the Golden Core Stage. During this time, he was busy dealing with other things, but he never spent less time on cultivation. With the help of Shangguan Yangs magical pills and Gu Nings power crystals, he made rapid progress. Jing Jining was also talented in the cultivation world, but he wasntparable to Leng Shaoting. After all, Leng Shaoting was extremely talented among cultivators. So even if we run into the Jing family right now, there is nothing to be afraid of, said Jing Yunyao. Every time she talked about the Jing family, she looked very upset. Right, but its time to see the Jing family now. Youve tolerated it for so long, said Jing Jining. There was nothing for him to be worried about now, since he didnt think the two elders would help Jing Yaorong. If they were smart, they should turn to support Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao wasnt only the greatest cultivator in the Jing family, she also had Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yangs help. Thinking of that, Jing Jining was full of excitement. He really wanted to see Jing Yaorongs reaction when he learned that Jing Yunyao wasnt dead and that she had even gotten much stronger. Jing Yaorong would also see his grandson, Leng Shaoting. It was going to be super exciting. We wont wait too long. After the New Year festival, Shaoting will have enough time so well visit the cultivation world together, said Jing Yunyao. She couldnt wait for it either. Alright, Ill go back to the cultivation world first. See youter, said Jing Jining. He didnt know that Jing Yunyao was going to visit the Leng family, but he thought that he should go back earlier since he had decided to return to the cultivation world today. Sure. Jing Yunyao nodded. Because she needed to visit the Leng family, she didnt tell Jing Jining to stay. Instead, she watched him leave. Jing Yaorongs people failed to find Jing Yunyao, but they saw Jing Jining when he showed up at Qianling Mountain. However, they didnt have time to report it to Jing Yaorong, because Jing Jining directly returned to the cultivation world after getting out of a car at Qianling Mountain. Therefore, Jing Yaorongs people just followed Jing Jining to the cultivation world. In case Jing Jining found out something was wrong, that person pretended that he ran into Jing Jining by ident. Because cultivators from the cultivation world often visited Qianling Mountain, Jing Jining wasnt surprised to see the person. Jing Yanhua didnt arrange for anyone to wait for Jing Jining at Qianling Mountain, because Jing Yaorong would notice his behavior and he didnt want the situation to be even moreplicated. Jing Yaorong arranged for people to watch Jing Yanhua closely to see whether Jing Yanhua would send people to tell Jing Jining that they had already found out that Jing Yunyao wasnt dead. If Jing Yanhua did that, Jing Yaorong would suspect that he had been aware that Jing Yunyao was still alive. Jing Yaorong trusted Jing Yanhua for the time being, but he was always suspicious of other people. Therefore, if Jing Yanhuas behavior wasnt right, he would no longer trust him. When Gu Ning was back at the siheyuan, it was almost 5 pm. About ten minutester, Leng Shaoting got back. Because it wasnt early, they didnt stay in the siheyuan for long. Instead, without dy, they went to the Leng familys house. It was nearly 6 pm, so they would eat right away. They should havee earlier, but Leng Shaoting was busy, so they could only rush to have dinner. Anyway, they would stay in the Leng familys house tonight, so it was fine even though they were a littlete. Seeing that Jing Yunyao hade, Leng Shaoming called her Aunt Yunyao sincerely. This was the first time that he had actually taken Jing Yunyao as his family. Chapter 2512 - Why Do You Ask Me About It? Chapter 2512: Why Do You Ask Me About It? Upon thinking that Jing Yunyao had rescued him and Zhan Zhiyin that day, he was full of gratitude. After they left that day, Zhan Zhiyin told him that the two people were very aggressive and strong. If Jing Yunyao hadnt stood out for them, they could have been hurt badly. Hearing that, Leng Shaoming believed that Jing Yunyao had done them a big favor, and he felt very grateful to her. Even though they were in trouble because of Zhan Zhiyin, Leng Shaoming didnt me her. After all, it wasnt Zhan Zhiyins fault. Besides, he took Zhan Zhiyin to have a walk in the park. If he had sent her back to the hotel that day, they might have saved themselves the trouble. As a result, Leng Shaoming felt a little guilty. In fact, Zhan Zhiyin felt even guiltier after it happened. She drew people who wanted to hurt her, not because there was a grudge between them, but because they thought she was a monster. In the afternoon yesterday, Zhan Zhiyin went back to City H, because she didnt want to stay there any longer. She wasnt afraid that she might encounter more cultivators, but she didnt want to take more of Leng Shaomings time. If she stayed in the capital, Leng Shaoming had to keep herpany, since he didnt want her to feel unhappy, but his vacation was nearly over. He had to go back to work soon, so he also should spend some time with his family. When Zhan Zhiyin left, Leng Shaoming said that he would visit City H one day if he had time and she could be his guide. In other words, he would go to see her. Hearing that, Zhan Zhiyin was very happy, because it meant that she was getting closer to Leng Shaoming. Alright, back to the main story. Both Leng Shaoming and Gu Ning could see Leng Shaomings difference, but they didnt think much about it. They thought that he changed his attitude towards them because he learned that he would take over the Leng family in the future. As soon as Jing Jining got back to the cultivation world, he returned to the Jing familys house. Before Jing Yaorong found out that Jing Jining was back home, the housekeeper at the front yard told Jing Jining that the patriarch wanted to see him and directly took him to Jing Yaorongs study. It was Jing Yaorongs order that the housekeeper should take Jing Jining to see him right after Jing Jining was back Therefore, Jing Yanhua didnt know that Jing Jining was back until a domestic servant saw him taken away by the housekeeper. None of the domestic servants was aware that Jing Yunyao was still alive, except for the housekeeper. The housekeeper was serving Jing Yaorong, but he also disagreed with Jing Yaorongs behavior of killing Jing Yunyao. However, he was just a domestic servant, and didnt dare to say much about it. Therefore, since Jing Yunyao survived, he hoped that she could live a good life. However, he didnt want Jing Yunyao to get revenge on the Jing family or Jing Yaorong back either. Even though he disagreed with some of Jing Yaorongs behavior, Jing Yaorong was his master. Jing Yaorong hadnt saved his life, but he treated him very well. Housekeeper, why does the patriarch want to see me? Jing Jining asked. 1 dont know, said the housekeeper, not giving Jing Jining any hints. Hearing that, Jing Jining stopped asking about it. At this moment, Jing Yaorong was in the study. He was actually going to have a meal, but then the housekeeper brought Jing Jining over. When Jing Yaorong saw Jing Jining, he was extremely displeased. After hearing the news that Jing Yunyao was still alive, Jing Yaorong hated Jing Jining to death. Jing Jining frowned a little when he saw Jing Yaorongs expression. He didnt know what had happened. Any-vvay, he never got along with Jing Yaorong, so he couldnt care less about Jing Yaorongs feelings. What happened, Patriarch? said Jing Jining in a t voice. Jing Yunyao stared straight at Jing Jining, because he didnt want to miss any of his reactions. Tell me, is Jing Yunyao still alive? It was an unexpected question, so Jing Jining was startled. How did he know that Jing Yunyao was still alive? Did he see her? No way! Jing Yunyao said that she had only run into Liu and Jing Bingjie, but they didnt know Jing Yunyao. Seeing Jing Jinings reaction, Jing Yaorong was sure that the woman was Jing Yunyao. I can be sure of it after seeing your reaction. Its meaningless for you to deny it now. Why didnt you tell me that Jing Yunyao isnt dead? Jing Yaorong questioned angrily. Actually, he clearly knew why Jing Jining kept it a secret from him, but he still needed to hear the answer from Jing Jinings mouth. Well, none of us have seen her body. Why did you always believe that shes dead? Jing Yunyao argued calmly. Did you kill her in person? Shut up! Jing Yaorong snapped at him. Do you have any evidence to prove that I killed her? He wouldnt admit it, at least not to other people other than Jing Yanhua. If you didnt kill Yunyao, why are you so sure that Yunyao is dead? Jing Jining suddenly sneered. Its none of your business! I only need you to tell me why you keep it a secret from me? Jing Yaorong was furious. He dodged the topic of the reason why he killed Jing Yunyao. Since its not my business, why do you ask me about it? Jing Jining continued. Jing Jining, stop ying dumb with me. I know! Jing Yaorong lost patience. Since youre already aware of it, why do you bother to question me? Jing Jining said. He was teasing Jing Yaorong. You Jing Yaorong understood that Jing Jining was making fun of him, so he shouted loudly, Why didnt you tell me shes still alive? ISO? Jing Jining sneered. Since Jing Yaorong was already aware of it and Jing Yunyao no longer wanted to keep it a secret, Jing Jining felt that he could make it public now. Yes, Yunyao isnt dead. So what? Jing Jining continued and turned mad. Why should I tell you? Why do you think you should know about it? So that you can kill her again? In the end, he directly questioned Jing Yaorong. Everyone was afraid of Jing Yaorong in the Jing family, but he was an exception. During these years, he never had any conflicts against Jing Yaorong because he had to wait till Jing Yunyao had the ability to take revenge. However, now that Jing Yaorong found out that Jing Yunyao wasnt dead, there was no need for him to stand it any longer. Although over a dozen years had passed, his hatred towards Jing Yaorong had never gone away.. Chapter 2513 - Against the Patriarch Chapter 2513: Against the Patriarch Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions How dare you! Mind your attitude! How could you talk to me like that? Jing Yaorong waspletely angered by Jing Jinings attitude. Why not? Just because youre the patriarch? If you were a good patriarch, Id respect you and be polite to you. But youre an evil, cruel, and selfish man! Even a monster would not hurt its own children! Jing Jining mocked. You... Jing Yaorong was furious and immediately raised his hand to p Jing Jining. Jing Jining saw it and avoided it right away, but he was a secondte due to the gap between their levels. Lickily, the palm which should have hit his chest only fell on his shoulder. Because Jing Yaorong was angry, he used a lot of strength. He directly knocked Jing Jining out of his study causing him to fall in the yard. Nevertheless, it didnt cause serious injuries, and Jing Jining was only lightly injured. Right when Jing Jining was knocked to the ground in the yard, Jing Yanhua and his wife rushed over. When they witnessed that scene, they got angry. Junior Mrs. Jing rapidly went ahead to help Jing Jining get back to his feet, while Jing Yanhua protected Jing Jining behind him. He was afraid that Jing Yaorong would injure Jing Jining again. Even though he wasntparable to Jing Jining, as a father, he stood out for his son without hesitation at this moment. After that, he red at Jing Yaorong and angrily shouted, Yaorong, do you think I was joking when you talked with me that day? I told you that if you dare to hurt my son, Ill report your bad deeds to Tiandaozong. Do you dare to kill all of us? He thought that Jing Yaorong would control his temper and wouldnt hurt Jing Jining, but he was wrong. Shortly after Jing Jining got home, he was injured. It was hard for Jing Yanhua not to be mad! To be honest, he was furious right now. Actually, Jing Yaorong just lost control for a moment, and regretted doing it the next second. He was also afraid that Jing Yanhua would really report his bad deeds to Tiandaozong. However, when he was questioned by Jing Yanhua, he felt embarrassed and got angrier. Hes junior to me, yet he has no respect for me, the patriarch of the Jing family! He must remember his manners! Jing Yaorong shouted. As the patriarch, he must defend his face. Hearing that, Jing Yanhua was struck dumb for a second. As a junior member, Jing Jining shouldnt be disrespectful to the patriarch, but it shouldnt be a reason for Jing Yaorong to injure Jing Jining. Therefore, even though Jing Yanhua agreed that it was Jing Jijings fault, he didnt think his son deserved the punishment. I know its Jinings fault that hes disrespectful to you, but you shouldnt injure him just because of that! Jing Yanhua said. If he hadnt angered me, I wouldnt have lost my temper. Jing Yaorong was mad too. He said that he doesnt treat me as the patriarch. Does he want to rece me? He obviously knew that that wasnt Jing Jinings meaning, but he was determined to hurl the me on Jing Jining. Besides, Jing Jining hadnt told him that Jing Yunyao was still alive, which meant Jing Jining wanted Jing Yunyao to pay him back. Although Jing Jining might not benefit from his death, he still needed a good reason to punish Jing Jining. Bullshit! Jing Yanhua was clearly aware that his son never had that idea, so he retorted. In the past, Jing Jining didnt have that idea, but he had that thought afterwards. However, he couldnt admit it, so he only sneered. Did I say that I dont treat you as the patriarch? Please dont get me wrong. I just said that if you were a good patriarch, Id respect you and be polite to you. But youre an evil, cruel, and selfish man. Even a monster would not hurt its own children... I never said that I dont treat you as the patriarch. I dont take that me! Jing Yaorong was extremely displeased, but he couldnt tolerate it when Jing Jining argued with him. Doesnt it mean that you have no respect for me? No matter what, Im still the patriarch of the Jing family. You must have respect for me! If you dare to do that, youre going against me. Fine, Im going against you, the patriarch! Then what? Are you going to kill me? Do you dare to do that? Jing Jining summoned up his courage. He was afraid of death, but he knew that Jing Yaorong didnt dare to kill him. If Jing Yaorong dared to do that, Jing Yaorong wouldnt survive. You... Being challenged by Jing Jining, Jing Yaorong really had the impulse to kill him, but he didnt dare to, unless he was willing to lose his life too. However, if he couldnt teach Jing Jining a lesson, his anger wouldnt go away. Jining, stop it now! Jing Yanhua couldnt stand Jing Jinings words any longer and immediately snapped at him. Even though he was also aware that Jing Yaorong wouldnt really kill Jing Jining, there was no need to make the situation worse. Jing Jining said nothing further, but he was obviously reluctant to give in. He wasnt afraid of Jing Yaorong now. Although Jing Yaorong could injure him, he wouldnt dare to. Jing Yanhua wanted Jing Jining to stop, but that didnt mean that he would force Jing Jining to ept the humiliation. He still wanted Jing Yaorong to give an exnation for injuring Jing Yaorong. Right at this moment, Senior Mrs. Jing, Jing Yunfei, Jing Yunyan, Liu and Jing Bingjie came together. When they saw Jing Jining, they showed hatred in their eyes. They med him for not telling them that Jing Yunyao was still alive. Although nearly all the members of the Jing Yaorongs family were here, Jing Yanhua didnt seem scared at all. Master, what did he say? Senior Mrs. Jing asked Jing Yaorong once she walked over. Because Jing Yaorong was here, they couldnt question Jing Jining. Its Jing Yunyao, said Jing Yaorong in an unhappy tone. Hearing that, everyone was even more displeased. However, because they were already aware that the woman was highly likely to be Jing Yunyao, they werent too surprised when they heard the answer. Jing Yunyao and his wife also heard it, but they were happy to know that the woman was Jing Yunyao. In an instant, Senior Mrs. Jing turned to look at Jing Jining with deep hostility.. It seemed as if she couldnt wait to beat him! Chapter 2514 - Too Annoying Chapter 2514 Too Annoying Jing Yunyan couldnt stand it and took action. Jing Jining, you knew that Jing Yunyao is still alive. Why didnt you tell my father? What do you want to do? Do you n to benefit from it when Jing Yunyaoes back? Jing Yunyan wanted to beat Jing Jining, but Jing Yanhua stood in the middle and Jing Yanhua was senior to him after all, so he was in awe of him to some extent. Since youre afraid that Yunyao wille and pay you back, why did you have to kill her? Youll bear the result of your actions. Jing Jining mocked. They hurt other people, but didnt want other people to pay them back. It was ridiculous! However, that wasnt surprising, because they were never reasonable. They were a self-centered, selfish, and shameless family. She deserved it! said Jing Yunyan. Really? Why dont we go ask Tiandaozong about it? Whether Yunyao really should be killed, and whether her husband in the mortals world should have been killed too. Jing Jining argued angrily. Hearing that, Jing Yaorong and the others were astonished. Even though Jing Yunyao made a mistake, she shouldnt be sentenced to death just because of that. Anyway, even if she was dead, Tiandaozong wouldnt bother to punish Jing Yaorong for that. After all, there was just news that Jing Yunyao was dead, and there was no solid proof. Without evidence, Tiandaozong couldnt do much about it. However, if Tiandaozong learned about Leng Yuanhans death, they would surely conduct an investigation. Although Leng Yuanhan was already dead, they could still get some information as long as they did an investigation. Do you have any evidence? If not, stop speaking bulls*it! Its nder! said Jing Yaorong. He was guilty, but he refused to admit it. You dare to say that because you believe there is no evidence, right? Great, keep on denying it, said Jing Jining. He didnt care whether Jing Yaorong would admit it or not, because he knew it was impossible. Actually, he never expected Jing Yaorong to admit it. You Jing Yaorong was confused by Jing Jinings attitude. He also wasnt sure whether they had evidence of his crimes. Due to that, he was irritated. Housekeeper, lock Jing Jining up. Jing Yaorong was afraid that Jing Jining might leak the information of their meeting. Once Jing Yunyao heard that he already knew that she was still alive, she would be prepared, so he decided to lock Jing Jining up first. Yaorong, you cant do that to Jining. If you lock him up, Ill immediately go to see the head of Tiandaozong. Jing Yanhua threatened. You Jing Yaorong was full of anger. However, being threatened by Jing Yanhua, Jing Yaorong hesitated to do what he just said. Yanhua, were brothers. Ive been treating you very well these years. Are you willing to see me in trouble? Jing Yaorong questioned Jing Yanhua. Or, have you always wanted to rece me? He was implying that Jing Yanhua wanted to be the new patriarch of the Jing family. Yaorong, I have never had that ambition. I also dont want to be involved in your matter with Yunyao. But you cant deprive my son of his freedom, said Jing Yanhua. It hurt that Jing Yaorong was suspicious of him. Even after all these years, it turned out that Jing Yaorong didnt trust him at all. Did Jing Yaorong think that he was acting all this time? Fine, Jing Yaorong was always selfish. No matter how well he behaved, Jing Yaorong wouldnt be satisfied. But you son kept it a secret that Jing Yunyao isnt dead. Hes disloyal to the Jing family, said Jing Yaorong. Why am I disloyal to the Jing family? Just because I kept it a secret that Jing Yunyao is still alive? No one made sure of her death at the very beginning. Since nobody was sure of it, is it strange that shes still alive? Jing Jining continued to mock them. If you have to hurl the me on me, can you admit that you wanted to kill Yunyao that year? You believed that she was dead. Otherwise why is it my fault that I kept it a secret? Howe Im disloyal to the Jing family all of a sudden? You Jing Yaorong was furious. Jing Jining was forcing him to admit that he had tried to kill Jing Yunyao. However, would he admit it? Absolutely not. Anyway, it made Jing Yaorong extremely ufortable that he was unable to hurl the me on Jing Jining now. Fine, he can be released, but he must stay in the cultivation world. Yanhua, since you made it clear that youre unwilling to be involved in this, please tell Jing Jining to behave himself. If he dares to damage the Jing familys reputation, dont me me for punishing him. Jing Yaorong could do nothing to Jing Jining, so he could only put pressure on Jing Yanhua. He only hoped that Jing Yanhua would keep it among them. Sure.Jing Yanhua agreed. He did that, not to protect himself, but because he clearly knew that Jing Yunyao would be safe. After all, Jing Yunyao had already reached a high level, and she also had Shangguan Yangs help. Jing Jining had the same idea, so he didnt stop his father. He could stay in the cultivation world, and he could rx and focus on cultivation. It didnt matter whether Jing Yunyao was aware that Jing Yaorong already knew she was still alive. Even if they ran into each other, Jing Yaorong was no match for Jing Yunyao. After all, Jing Yunyaos level was much higher than his. Till now, Jing Yanhua and the others didnt punish Jing Yaorong for hurting Jing Jining. Anyway, it didnt cause serious damage, and Jing Jining would be fine in a few days. Alright, it isnt early now, so lets go home and have a meal together, said Jing Yanhua. Sure, what are we going to have? Im starving. Is there red braised pork and salt baked chicken? asked Jing Jining purposely, because he knew that Jing Yaorong and the others were too furious to eat anything now. It was true that Jing Yaorong and the others were too mad to eat anything now, so they were extremely angry when Jing Jining happily said that he was going to enjoy the meal. After Jing Jining and his family walked out of the yard, Jing Yaorong directly turned and went into his study. The next second, he mmed the door behind him. Anyway, he didnt want to eat at all. The others were also furious, but they were hungry, so they still went to eat stewing in anger. Along their way, they kept on swearing at Jing Yunyao and Jing Jining. Chapter 2515 - Have a Guess Chapter 2515 Have a Guess Hes so arrogant! How could he go against father! Jing Yunyan clenched his teeth. He dared to do that because there is a rule made by Tiandaozong. Whoever kills a mortal will be severely punished. Senior Mrs. Jing was also displeased, but it worked. Even though Jing Jining deliberately went against Jing Yaorong, Jing Yaorong had no reason to kill him. Besides, Jing Yanhua also threatened him to not hurt Jing Jining, otherwise he would report it to Tiandaozong. They could stop Jing Yanhua from doing that, but their familys dirty secret might still be exposed. There were dozens of members in the Jing family, and not all of them were reliable. Among them, some were disloyal to Jing Yanhua, and if they reported his bad deeds to Tiandaozong, he would still be punished. Although Jing Jining will be forced to stay in the cultivation world and cant keep in touch with Jing Yunyao, Jing Yunyao has Shangguan Yangs support. It wont be easy to kill her again, said Jing Yunyan, filled with irritation. Even though he personally had no grudge against Jing Yunyao and barely knew her, he hated her when he learned that she was the daughter of Jing Yaorongs first wife. Besides, his family also wanted her to die, so he agreed to kill her. Jing Yunyao can easily injure me, which means she has already reached the Yuan Ying Period. I just dont know whether shes in the primary or middle stage. So it wont be easy for us to deal with her. Im afraid we need the elders in the Yuan Ying Period or father to kill her when shes alone, said Jing Yunfei. Upon thinking of Jing Yunyaos level, he got super jealous. If a cultivator could reach the Yuan Ying Period, he or she has to be very skilled. It was not only Jing Yunfei; other people were also jealous of Jing Yunyao. How is it possible? How could she reach the Yuan Ying Period so quickly? Senior Mrs. Jing squeezed sound from between her clenched teeth. She was extremely jealousy and angry. Why? Why couldnt it be her own daughter? How could the daughter of that bi*ch be so outstanding? She refused to ept it. Father is still mad. We can go ask him about it after his anger has subsided a little, said Jing Yunyan. When Jing Jining and the others got back to the south yard, the kitchen became busy again. The cook didnt know that Jing Jining would be back, so they hadnt made his favorite dishes. Meanwhile, Jing Jining sat down to treat his injury. He was much better by the time the dishes were ced on the table, so he got up and enjoyed the meal with his parents. Only his family of three dined around the table, while the other people all left, so that they could have a private talk. Once Jing Yanhua made sure that nobody was eavesdropping, he asked, Jining, is Yunyao really still alive? Although Jing Jining had told them about that before, he was afraid that Jing Jining purposely said that to Jing Yaorong to annoy him, so he needed to make sure of it. Yes, Yunyao is still alive. Jing Jining answered. Hearing the affirmative answer, Jing Yanhua and Junior Mrs. Jing nodded. What level is Yunyao at right now? She could easily injure Jing Yunfei! Jing Yanhua asked curiously. Jing Jining understood that his parents always listened to Jing Yaorong during these years, but they had moral standards. Therefore, they wouldnt tell Jing Yaorong anything even if Jing Jining shared the information with them. In other words, there was no need for him to keep it a secret. Have a guess, said Jing Jining. Jing Yunfei is in the Golden Core Stage. Since Yunyao could easily defeat him, she should be in the Yuan Ying Period, said Junior Mrs. Jing. They had already guessed that Jing Yunyao must be in the Yuan Ying Period now. It was very surprising, because only a few cultivators in the cultivation world could reach that level. Even in the Jing family, only three members were in the Yuan Ying Period. Because of Jing Yaorong, Jing Yunyao left the Jing family, which was the Jing familys loss. They wished that Jing Yaorong hadnt been so determined to kill Jing Yunyao back then. However, even if Jing Yaorong hadnt done that to Jing Yunyao, Jing Yunyao would still have been deprived of her abilities by Tiandaozong. She would be a mortal instead. If so, she wouldnt have reached the Yuan Ying Period. Nevertheless, they were all aware that Jing Yunyao was willing to give up her abilities as a cultivator and live an ordinary life with her husband. Jing Jining smiled and asked, Do you know what stage Yunyao is at in the Yuan Ying Period? The early stage, right? Its already incredible that she could reach the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period at her age, said Jing Yanhua. It was unbelievable in his eyes that Jing Yunyao could reach the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period at her age. You underestimated her, said Jing Jining. What? The middle stage? Jing Yanhua was shocked. If it wasnt the early stage, then it should be the middle stage. Anyway, it couldnt be the Golden Core Stage. If Jing Yunyao was just in the Golden Core Stage, she couldnt have injured Jing Yunfei so easily. In addition, Jing Jining just mentioned the Yuan Ying Period in his question, so Jing Yunyao must be in the middle stage of the Yuan Ying Period. Jing Jining said nothing and stopped leaving them hanging. He put down his chopsticks, then dipped his finger into the alcohol in his cup. After that, he wrote on the table: The early stage of Soul out of Body. Although they observed that there was no one else around them, their abilities were limited. If Jing Yaorong or other senior cultivators were hiding around, they might be able to notice them. Therefore, to prevent someone overhearing them, Jing Jining wrote on the table. Although the Jing Jining would know sooner orter, Jing Jining wouldnt let them know about it right now. The next moment, Jing Jining messed it up and the words became unclear, but Jing Yanhua and Junior Mrs. Jing had already read it. Instantly they rounded their eyes in shock. What? The early stage of Soul out of Body? How was it possible? However, they were sure that they saw the words clearly. Was Jing Jining joking with them? Howe Jing Yunyao was in the early stage of Soul out of Body now. Because Jing Yanhua and Junior Mrs. Jing were too shocked, they could barely say a word. Jing Jining didnt interrupt them and gave them enough time to digest it. He picked up his chopsticks again and continued to eat. His favorite red braised pork was made, and it was as delicious as always. He somehow had a feeling that the red braised pork made by his family was more delicious than if cooked outside. Perhaps he was used to its vor. After a long while, Jing Yanhua and Junior Mrs. Jing came back to their senses, but it was still too shocking to be true. Chapter 2516 - Did You Save Yunyao?

    Chapter 2516: Did You Save Yunyao?

    Ji-Jining, is it true? Jing Yanhua asked with uncertainty, because the answer was too unbelievable. Of course, said Jing Jining. Hearing that, Jing Yanhua and his wife were dumbstruck once again. Jesus, thats amazing! Shes the third person to have such a high level in the cultivation world! Jing Yunyao was the third cultivator who reached the Out-of-body Stage in the cultivation world. Only two elders in Tiandaozong had been in the Out-of-body Stage till now, so Jing Yunyao would enjoy the same status as them if she returned to the cultivation world. After all, in the cultivation world, they ranked ording to their levels, not their ages. Afterwards, Jing Yanhua felt very happy for Jing Yunyao. In that case, it would be impossible for Jing Yaorong to kill her again. Perhaps the third elder in the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period would help Jing Yaorong, but the first elder who was in the same stage was sophisticated. He might not stand with Jing Yaorong. If so, even if Jing Yaorong teamed up with the third elder, they would still be no match for Jing Yunyao. After all, there was a huge gap between their levels. The second elder, Jing Huaiyang, wasnt at a high level, so he wasnt a threat. In addition, he might not help Jing Yaorong either. I need to tell you one more thing, said Jing Jining. What is it? Jing Yanhua and his wife asked at the same time. They had a feeling that it must be something surprising. Therefore, they had a deep breath before they were ready to hear it. Yunyao has a son in the mortal world. Her son is twenty-seven this year. Hes also a cultivator, and hes in Jing Jining paused. Jing Yanhua and his wife swallowed heavily, because they felt what Jing Jining was going to tell them would shock them. Updates by . They had guessed that Jing Yunyao had a child in the mortal world. After all, she had stayed in the mortal world for so long and also had a husband. So it was very normal if she already had a kid. However, they were surprised to know that her kid was also a cultivator. Normally, it was rare for the child of a mortal and a cultivator to inherit the talent. It was rare, but was still possible, so they could ept that. The early stage of the Yuan Ying Period, said Jing Jining in a low voice. His voice was so low that other people could barely hear him, but Jing Yanhua and his wife heard him clearly because they were close to Jing Jining. What? Jing Yanhua and his wife were shocked again. To their astonishment, Jing Yunyaos son could reach the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period at only twenty-seven years old. It was incredible! Both Jing Yunyao and her son were really amazing! Actually, Jing Yunyao was already enough to defeat the Jing family. If her son who was in the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period helped her, they could easily control the whole Jing family! And her son is also Senior Shangguans disciple, Qingfeng. Well, its a fake name. Her son also used a fake appearance when he appeared in the cultivation world, said Jing Jining. Hearing that, Jing Yanhua and his wife were shocked once more. They didnt expect Shangguan Yangs male disciple to be Yunyaos son. When he visited herest time, he was only at the peak of the Golden Core Stage. After such a short time, he had already reached the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period. It was unbelievable! Shangguan Yangs female disciple is Yunyaos future daughter-inw. Her name and appearance is fake too. With the girls help, Yunyaos son sessfully found and met her, said Jing Jining. He didnt tell them Leng Shaotings name in order to protect him. Although he was having a private talk with his parents, he thought it was better to keep it a secret before it went public. Jing Yanhua and his wife understood that, so they didnt ask for Jing Yunyaos sons name. However, they were curious about how Yunyaos son found and met her. What do you mean? How did they meet each other? asked Jing Yanhua curiously. After the patriarch injured Yunyao, she was about to die. I rescued her and treated her for a few years till she made a full recovery, but she lost her memories after waking up. In order to help her live a good life, I let her live in a town under the foot of the Kunlun Mountain. I told her not to go back to the capital, in case the Jing family found her, said Jing Jining. What? You rescued Yunyao? Hearing that, Jing Yanhua and his wife were amazed. They thought that Jing Jining only knew that Jing Yunyao was still alive, but unexpectedly Jing Jining had rescued Yunyao. Nevertheless that was alright; they were just surprised. At the same time, they were also scared. Luckily, Jing Yaorong didnt know, or Jing Jining would have been injured too. Fortunately, nothing bad happened to their son. Right, but I was stillte. Otherwise Yunyaos husband could have survived too, said Jing Jining. He had saved Jing Yunyao, but he still med himself for failing to save her husband. Hearing Jing Jinings words, Jing Yanhua and his wife thought to themselves that he might have been killed by Jing Yaorong too if he had arrived earlier. It would be good if he had saved both of them, but it would be terrible if he failed and even lost his own life. As parents, Jing Yanhua and Junior Mrs. Jing hoped that their son would be safe. Andst year, by chance, Yunyaos son and future daughter-inw went to the Kunlun Mountain. They passed the town and met Yunyao. Out of curiosity, Yunyao secretly went to the capital. She met them again. After a series of things, she regained her memories and they epted each other as mother and son, said Jing Jining. He didnt know the details, so he could only give them a brief description of what happened. Oh, I understand! Although Jing Jining didnt tell them any details, they quickly understood the story. In that case, the girl had done Jing Yunyao and her son a big favor. Knowing that, Jing Yanhua and Junior Mrs. Jing had a very good impression of the girl. Chapter 2517 - Wont Let Them Die Chapter 2517: Wont Let Them Die Alright, anyway, todays situation isnt bad. Theylle to the cultivation world after a short time. Theyll take revenge at that time. Jing Jining looked serious. He was looking forward to seeing Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting in the cultivation world again. Will they kill the patriarch? Jing Yanhua asked worriedly. Although Jing Yaorong had made a terrible mistake and should be punished, he was Jing Yaorongs older brother after all. Jing Yanhua didnt have the heart to watch Jing Yaorong die. As long as Jing Yaorong wouldnt be killed, he could ept other results. They wont kill the patriarch. After all, the patriarch is Yunyaos biological father. They wont kill him, but the patriarch has killed Yunyaos husband and separated her from her son for so many years. Even though Yunyao wont kill him, shell disable him! said Jing Jining. Upon thinking of what would happen to Jing Yaorong, he felt no sympathy for him. Jing Yaorong deserved it. Hearing that, Jing Yanhua said nothing further, because he couldnt stop it. And although he hadnt suffered the same thing, he could understand Jing Yunyaos hatred. In fact, Jing Yanhua also wanted to ask Jing Jining for something else, but he felt it wasnt appropriate. He wanted to know who would take over the Jing family if Jing Yunyao really unseated Jing Yaorongs family. In the Jing family, Jing Yunyao was at the highest level, so she could surely be the new leader. Even if Jing Yunyao had no intention of bing the new leader of the Jing family and wanted Jing Jining to take over the position instead, Jing Yanhua and Junior Mrs. Jing would support her if she wanted to be the new leader. No one in the Jing family was more suitable than Jing Yunyao. After that, they stopped talking about that, and continued to eat. Updates by . Jing Yaorong didnt send people to eavesdrop. Because Jing Jining was already at the peak of the Golden Core Stage, he could only send people at the Yuan Ying Period over if he really wanted to do that. Otherwise, the person would be easily caught. He wouldnt do that, and felt reluctant to let the first or third elder do it. Although he was the patriarch, the elders didnt need to obey his orders. The elders would only show up at important meetings. It was a humiliation to them if they were sent to eavesdrop outside the door, and it would annoy them. At this key moment, thest thing Jing Yaorong should do was to annoy the elders. Therefore, Jing Yaorong did nothing. Besides, Jing Jining wasnt dumb, so he would be alert. Jing Jining knew Jing Yaorong very well, so when he was sure that no one was eavesdropping, he told his parents what he knew. After having the meal, Jing Jining went back to his room for a rest. Since he couldnt leave the cultivation world, he could only cultivate at home. Jing Yaorongs people still failled to find Jing Yunyao, but he didnt give up. The next day, Leng Shaoting went back to the military. Gu Ning also went to work, while Jing Yunyao went to her flower shop. Two dayster and the day before the Lantern Festival, Gu Ning returned to City B and celebrated the festival with her family. At the Lantern Festival, Gu Man invited Gu Qings family and Gu Qinyangs family to spend the day together in City B. They were free anyway, so they all came over. As for Gu Qinxiangs family, Gu Man didnt invite them. Although she could get over some things, they could no longer be close again. Gu Man had no idea that her mother had already woken up, because Gu Ning told other people not to tell her about it. Old Mrs. Gu wasntpletely conscious. Her arms could move now, but her legs couldnt, so she could only sit in a wheelchair. Anyway, she could speak now, though she could barely say aplete long sentence. She was only able to finish a brief conversation. Because Old Mrs. Gu was taken back to Gu Qinxiangs family now, Gu Qinxiang hired another nurse to take care of his mother. The first nurse he hired was taking care of the mentally-ill Lin Lijuan. Although Lin Lijuan was mentally-ill now, she normally stayed quiet. .Only once in a while would she get sick and cause trouble. So as long as they kept her in the house, everything would be fine. Old Mrs. Gu wasntpletely awake now, but she was as mean as always. She never stoppedining, and swore at Gu Man and Gu Ning sometimes. Although Gu Qinxiang had already told Old Mrs. Gu that Gu Ning had helped her wake up, Old Mrs. Gu believed that Gu Ning had caused her to be disabled. She even refused to believe that Gu Ning had the ability to help her recover. She strongly believed that she was blessed so that she could wake up. As a result, Gu Man and Gu Ning were still the same in her eyes. Seeing that Old Mrs. Gu didnt change at all, Gu Qinxiang stopped talking about it. He felt embarrassed to let Gu Ning and the others know about it. It was extremely shameful! In the old days, Gu Qingyun had a close rtionship with Old Mrs. Gu, because Old Mrs. Gu always spoiled him. However, watching Old Mrs. Gus current look, Gu Qingyun was reluctant to be close to her any longer. His hostility towards Gu Ning totally went away now. Instead, he was very grateful to Gu Ning and she even became his idol. Therefore, he began to hate Old Mrs. Gu since she wouldnt stop swearing at Gu Ning. Nevertheless, Old Mrs. Gu treated him well, so he said nothing. He didnt want to be ungrateful. ordingly, he did his best to avoid her, or he might lose control and argue with her. Today was the Lantern Festival, so Leng Shaoting came back from the military base, and brought Jing Yunyao back to the Leng familys house. Gu Ning had a call with Leng Shaoting at noon, and Leng Shaotingined that she was always absent when they celebrated a festival. Gu Ning said that Valentines Day was the day after tomorrow, so she would go back to the capital in the morning the day after tomorrow. If he was still in the capital the day after tomorrow, they could spend the day together. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting realized that Valentines Day was around the corner! If there was no special task the day after tomorrow, he would definitely wait for Gu Ning in the capital. Leng Shaoting was carrying out a task on thest Valentines Day, and Gu Ning was also busy back then, so he didnt pay much attention to it. Therefore, this time, if both of them were free, Gu Ning hoped that they could have a romantic day. There is no girl who doesnt like romance. Chapter 2518 - Something Is Wrong

    Chapter 2518: Something Is Wrong

    Because Leng Shaoting wasnt sure whether he would be free, he said that he would see what he could do the day after tomorrow. Gu Ning understood that, so she wasnt disappointed. Actually, if they were truly in love, they would live every day romantically. Whether or not Leng Shaoting was in the capital the day after tomorrow, Gu Ning would go to the capital city, since the new semester was about to begin after the Lantern Festival was over. After having dinner at the Lantern Festival, Gu Ning, Tang Jiayang, and Tang Jiakai took Jiang Xinyue, Gu Yinyin, and Gu Qingshi out for fun. They would go to see thentern show at the City God Temple. Because Gu Ning was with them, their parents werent worried about their safety. There were six of them in all, so they drove in a MPV with seven seats. Gu Ning would be the driver, because her driving skills were the best. Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai also invited Jiang Jiamin and Jiang Minhong to join them. When Jiang Yutong heard Jiang Jiamin talking with Tang Jiakai on the phone, she was excited and wanted to go with them, but she immediately remembered her mothers warning, and felt upset. She thought that she better not go with them. Therefore, she could only watch Jiang Jiamin and Jiang Minhong leaving in the car. Seeing that, Junior Mrs. Jiang felt sorry for her daughter, but she had to kill her daughters abnormal feelings for Tang Jiakai, or it would cause serious trouble in the future. The Jiang familys chauffeur drove Jiang Jiamin and Jiang Minhong. Jiang Jiamin also called Zhao Fulin over. They were familiar after all, so it would be fun if more friends joined them. ... During the Lantern Festival, the City God Temple was full of people and activity everywhere. They could barely park their car outside the City God Temple, because the parking lot was already full. As a result, they could only stop their car two hundred meters away, then walk over. Gu Ning and the others arrived first, so they waited outside the gate of the City God Temple. Otherwise it would be hard for them to find each other in the crowd. In fact, it would still be difficult for them to stay together once they walked into therge crowd, and they could easily lose each other. Luckily, except for Jiang Xinyue, Gu Qingshi, and Gu Yinyin, the others had visited the City God Temple many times before. They were familiar with the route, so they werent afraid of getting lost. They only needed to pay more attention to Gu Qingshi and Gu Yinyin. About ten minutester, Jiang Jiamin and Jiang Minhong showed up. Actually, the Jiang familys house was closer than the Tang familys house to the City God Temple, but they went to pick up Zhao Fulin on the way, so they wereter than Gu Ning. Anyway, it wasnt important. After they met, Gu Ning introduced them to one another before they went inside. Although they just had dinner, they couldnt help trying the specialties along the streets. In the beginning, Jiang Xinyue and the others were very shy and didnt dare to say much, but they gradually rxed. They were all very easy-going, but members of the Tang family enjoyed a very high statuspared with Jiang Xinyue and her friends. And because people of a high status always looked arrogant and not easy to get along with, they instinctively felt self-abased in front of them. They felt that they were people from a different world, so they didnt dare to talk with them. Only when the members of the Tang family talked to Jiang Xinyue and the others more often could they gradually rx. ... Whenever there is arge crowd, idents happen. Many shows would be yed at the festival, and they saw an exciting show when they reached the middle square, so they stopped and enjoyed watching it. At the same time, Gu Ning checked on Jiang Xinyue and the others once in a while, in case they got lost in the crowd. However, when she looked forward and back, she noticed two strange men. There was a distance of seven meters between them, but she could still see that the two strange men could be criminals. The two men seemed very alert and panicked. Ordinary people might not notice that, but Gu Ning could easily see that. It wasnt a unique skill, a random policeman could also notice their abnormal behavior. The two men were staring at a boy about seventeen years old, who was not far away from them. It seemed that they were going to do something to the boy. It couldnt be anything good. The boy was totally engrossed in the show and only a man who was about thirty years old was next to him. The man was strong and should be the boys bodyguard. They didnt know that they were targeted. Gu Ning did nothing after observing the situation, but she gave them a nce once in a while. After watching the show for a few minutes, Gu Ning and her friends lost interest and left. Because there was arge crowd and the boy was with a bodyguard, Gu Ning thought that they should be fine. She also hoped that they would be fine. However, after Gu Ning and her friends walked around for half an hour, they saw the same man again, but this time, the bodyguard was alone, while the boy and the two strange men disappeared. The bodyguard was talking on the phone, searching around anxiously. Obviously, he was looking for the boy. Seeing that, Gu Ning had a bad feeling that something must be wrong. She was unwilling to stand on the sidelines, so she told her friends to have bubble tea in the shop first since she needed to leave for a while. She told them that she just saw a familiar face and would be right back. Tang Jiakai and the others were a little tired after walking around for so long, so they were happy to sit down and drink bubble tea for a rest. None of them were kids, so Gu Ning didnt need to take care of them all the time. They turned to walk towards the bubble tea shop, while Gu Ning left right away. She didnt go to see the boys bodyguard, because it would only arouse suspicions before she found the boy. Therefore, Gu Ning directly used her Jade Eyes to look around to see if she could find the boy. Before long, Gu Ning saw the two strange men. They were twenty meters away from her and there was a stand in front of them. It seemed as if they were selling handicrafts. Chapter 2519 - Open the Box

    Chapter 2519: Open the Box

    However, there were only two of them and the boy was absent. They had just stared straight at the boy, and now they were selling handicrafts here at ease. Gu Ning believed that the boys disappearance must have something to do with the two strange men. Where did the boy go? Thinking of that, Gu Ning walked towards the two men. She decided to look at their stand first. When Gu Ning reached the stand, she saw them sitting on a big box. The box seemed to contain those handicrafts, but Gu Ning guessed that the boy might be in it. Without dy, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see what was inside. The moment she saw it, she was surprised, because the boy was really inside! Gu Ning used her senses to feel the boy. Luckily, the boy was only passed out and not dead. Although Gu Ning didnt know why the two strange men caught the boy and who was in the wrong, she knew that it was illegal. No matter what, she had to do something since she already witnessed it. Therefore, Gu Ning deliberately stayed in front of the two strange mens stand for a while. There was nothing she liked, so she walked away afterwards. She didnt go far, and stopped after walking ten meters. The two strange men were still in her sight. Because of thentern show at the City God Temple, there were many policemen patrolling around. Gu Ning quickly found two policemen who patrolled together, then directly told them that she just saw two men beat a boy unconscious and squeeze him into a box. Upon hearing that, the two policemen were shocked and asked her to make sure of it, Are you sure? You could be put in detention if you cry wolf. / He asked that question not because he was suspicious of Gu Ning, but because it was a part of his job. Im sure, said Gu Ning seriously. Great, guide the way please, said the policeman. After that, Gu Ning took them over. The two men remembered that Gu Ning hade to their stand, and now she was back with two policemen. Because they had done bad things, they panicked at once. However, they couldnt run away, or it would be a confession of their crime. Besides, they didnt think that it had something to do with the boy. Perhaps they could get away with it! When Gu Ning walked towards the stand with two policemen, they attracted a lot of attention. Some people even walked forward to watch them. Since Gu Ning had already introduced the situation to them, the two policemen didnt bother to ask questions. Instead, they directly said, Someone reported something to us just then. Youre suspected of beating a boy unconscious and squeezing him into the box. Please open the box and let us have a look. Although they believed Gu Nings words, they couldnt do their job through violence. Upon hearing that, the two men panicked again. How did the police know that? Someone reported it to them?! Who? This girl? Subconsciously, the two men denied it at once. W-Who told you that? Its nonsense! We didnt do that! Right, were innocent. Onlookers turned to re at the two men, because the public hated human traffickers a lot. The first idea that appeared in their mind was that the two men were human traffickers. Even though the two men denied that they had beaten a boy unconscious before squeezing him into the box, onlookers refused to believe it. Open the box, and well know. That was what the police were going to say, but an onlooker said that first. Right, open the box, and well know. Open it! Onlookers shouted, but they were not trying to make a scene. Instead, they did it out of a strong sense of justice. They wanted to know whether there was a boy in the box, otherwise they wouldnt let the two men go. Seeing that their secret would be exposed right away, the two men understood that it was toote to deny it now. Therefore, they made up their mind to run away. The next moment, they exchanged a nce and reached a tacit agreement, then they immediately ran. Although there were many onlookers, there was still a way out, so they thought that they could still escape. However, would they seed? Of course not. Actually, even if there was no one watching them and they could run in all directions, it was still impossible for them to get away with it. Once they ran, the two policemen caught them separately. Although the two men were strong and struggled at once, many nice onlookers went up and helped the two policemen catch them. The box wasnt open yet, but the fact that they tried to run away proved that they were guilty. If they were innocent, they would have listened to the police and opened the box. When the two policemen went to catch the two men, Gu Ning immediately walked to open the box. It wasnt good for the boy to be locked inside for so long. Afterwards, many people went closer to see whether the boy was still fine in the box. As soon as Gu Ning opened the box, everyone could see there was indeed a boy in it. At this moment, the public got angrier. How could the two men treat a boy so badly? Is he alright? asked someone. Sure, he just passed out, said Gu Ning, then she pinched the boys philtrum. She used that as a cover as she was putting magical power into the boys body. After about ten seconds, the boy gradually woke up. Seeing that, everyone was relieved. It was a good thing that the boy was fine. However, the boy wasnt fully conscious, so he didnt know what had happened. At the same time, the two policemen totally controlled the two men. Because they didnt carry handcuffs with them, they let several onlookers catch them first. After that, a policeman walked over to ask about the boys situation. How are you? Are you alright? asked the policeman. Hes fine. He just woke up, so he isnt fully conscious, said Gu Ning. Thank you so much, miss. If it werent for you, we wouldnt have known that such a terrible thing happened. The policeman thanked Gu Ning. When onlookers heard that Gu Ning went to the police for help, they immediatelyplimented her. Youre wee. I think no matter who saw it, they would do the same. There are a lot of bad people in this world, but there are also a lot of good people, said Gu Ning. After doing so many good deeds, Gu Ning felt little pride for doing it anymore. Instead, she felt it was just a little favor. What Gu Ning said impressed the police. Chapter 2520 - Encounter Trouble

    Chapter 2520: Encounter Trouble

    At this time, the boy finally came back to his senses and realized what had happened. In horror, he abruptly stood up from the ground. Even though he understood that he was saved, he was still scared, especially when he remembered that someone tightly covered his nose the moment he walked out of the washroom. He could barely breathe back then. He even thought that he was going to die and was filled with horror. Afterwards, he lost consciousness and he found himself here when he opened his eyes again. I-I-I The boy wanted to say something, but his voice was trembling. He couldnt finish a sentence. Seeing that, the policemanforted him. Dont worry, youre fine now. Lets call your family first. They just caught the criminals, but the boy still needed to give an oral confession back in the police station. The police needed to know the cause. Sure, said the boy. He immediately reached his hand to his pocket, but his phone was gone. Tell the police your parents numbers. They can do it for you, said Gu Ning. Yeah, tell me your parents numbers. Ill call them. A policeman noticed the boys behavior and understood that his phone disappeared. Great. The boy nodded, then gave the policeman a number. He told the policeman that it was his bodyguards number and that his bodyguard should be nearby. In addition, his bodyguard was supposed to be looking for him right now. If they gave his bodyguard a call, his bodyguard would rush over right away. The boy gave the police his bodyguards number instead of his parents numbers. It wasnt right, because it was better for his parents toe. However, since his bodyguard was nearby, they could call his bodyguard first, and could contact the boys parentster. When other people heard that the boy had his own bodyguard, they were all surprised. In that case, the boy must be either rich or important. It seemed that the two men aimed to abduct him and ask his parents for money. It was the onlookers opinion. Updates by . Right after the boy finished, the policeman got through to his bodyguard. The policeman told his bodyguard what had happened, so his bodyguard immediately came over. Because his bodyguard wasnt far away, he ran rapidly over and even knocked over several people on his way. He didnt even have time to make an apology. He wasnt trying to be rude, but he needed to see the boy as soon as possible. Before long, he saw the boy. Although the policeman told him that the boy was fine on the phone, he was still worried before he saw the boy with his own eyes. Mingxuan, Im sorry. I didnt protect you well. The bodyguard apologized to the boy at once. Brother Mu Chen, its not your fault, said Lin Mingxuan. Actually, it was his fault. If he hadnt walked out of the washroom earlier, he wouldnt have been caught by the two men. Oh, Brother Mu Chen, this miss helped me out by going to the police for help! Lin Mingxuan suddenly remembered Gu Nings conversation with the police earlier. Afterwards, he turned to give Gu Ning a deep bow and thanked her. Thank you so much, miss. He was too scared to thank Gu Ning earlier, but now he was feeling much better. If Gu Ning hadnt saved him, terrible things could have happened to him. Miss, thank you so much for rescuing Mingxuan and me. Mu Chen bowed to Gu Ning too. If anything bad happened to Lin Mingxuan, he might have to kill himself to pay for it. Although the Lin family wouldnt bother to do it, he owed the Lin family too much. He had stayed by Lin Mingxuans side for years. Although they were master and servant, he had built a deep rtionship with Lin Mingxuan. If Lin Mingxuan was in trouble, he would really kill himself to pay for it. My pleasure. Be more careful in the future, said Gu Ning. Of course! said Mu Chen and Lin Mingxuan. After that, Gu Ning walked away and left it to them. She just reported it to the police, so there was no need for her to give an oral confession back at the police station. From the beginning to the end, it was only about ten minutes, so Gu Nings friends didnt think that she had been gone for that long. When Gu Ning walked into the bubble tea shop, Tang Jiakai was absent, so Gu Ning asked, Where is Jiakai? Oh, he remembered that there is a delicious steamed cake shop nearby, so he went to buy it, said Tang Jiayang. Because the steamed cake shop wasnt far away and Tang Jiakai wasnt a kid, he would be safe even though he went out alone. Gu Ning also believed that Tang Jiakai would be safe, so she didnt go out to find him. Instead, she sat down and waited for him toe back. It wasnt early now and was about 11 pm, so they should go home after Tang Jiakai got back. However, after waiting ten minutes, Tang Jiakai still wasnt back yet. There were many visitors today, so it was very normal that it took longer to buy stuff, but Gu Ning somehow had a premonition, so she told the others to wait for her in the shop while she went to see Tang Jiakai. Without surprise, Tang Jiakai really encountered trouble, but he wasnt the target. When Tang Jiakai stood in line to buy the steamed cake, he met Zhuang Zixuan, the girl he had chased, who had rejected him. After rejecting Tang Jiakai, Zhuang Zixuan got together with another rich and handsome young man, but her current boyfriend wasntparable to Tang Jiakai. However, given Zhuang Zixuans vanity, her boyfriend must be a rich handsome young man. She actually cared little about love. This time, Tang Jiakai ran into Zhuang Zixuan and her boyfriend. Zhuang Zixuan still kept a ce for Tang Jiakai in her heart. After all, Tang Jiakai wasnt just a rich and handsome young man of high social standing, he was also her true love. She had only rejected him because she didnt know his family background. After finding out about Tang Jiakais real family background, Zhuang Zixuan had dreamed countless times that he woulde back to her again, but unfortunately, he didnt. Even if they met in their school, Tang Jiakai wouldnt pay attention to her. She seemed to be nothing in his eyes. It broke her heart, and she was unwilling to ept the result, but she could do nothing about it. Moreover, she soon had a new boyfriend. However, although Zhuang Zixuan had a new boyfriend now, she subconsciously let go of her boyfriends arm the moment she saw Tang Jiakai. It seemed that she was afraid that Tang Jiakai would see them and she would lose him. However, whether Tang Jiakai saw it or not, she didnt have any chance to win his heart again. Chapter 2521 - Just a Schoolmate

    Chapter 2521: Just a Schoolmate

    However, Zhuang Zixuans behavior annoyed her boyfriend. Although he wasnt clear about their history, it couldnt be more obvious that Zhuang Zixuan didnt want Tang Jiakai to see them together. What are you doing? Zhuang Zixuans boyfriend directly questioned her. They were in a public ce, but he didnt do it when they walked away. He purposely embarrassed Zhuang Zixuan. Since Zhuang Zixuan cared so little about his face, he didnt think that he should care about her feelings. N-Nothing. Zhuang Zixuan denied it at once, but the expression on her face betrayed her. Nothing? Im not blind. The moment you saw him, you let go of my arm. What do you mean by doing that? Tell me, whos he? Zhuang Zixuans boyfriend raised his voice, and immediately attracted a lot of attention from people around them. After that, onlookers turned to look at Zhuang Zixuan disdainfully. Given the mans words, the woman couldnt be a good person. It was also possible that the other man had an affair with the woman. As a result, people disdained Tang Jiakai too. Tang Jiakai frowned with displeasure. It was ufortable being wronged. Just a schoolmate. Zhuang Zixuan was a little displeased, but she also realized that she shouldnt have done that just then. Therefore, she curbed her anger and gave an exnation. Just a schoolmate? Why did you let go of my arm once you saw him? Do you think Id believe it? Zhuang Zixuans boyfriend refused to believe that they were just schoolmates. Instead, he believed that there must be an abnormal rtionship between them. From Zhuang Zixuans reaction, he was sure that she didnt want that man to see them being together. Zhuang Zixuans behavior hurt him, so he got extremely angry. Moreover, he was losing trust in Zhuang Zixuan. After all, he was a male chauvinist. Without getting the answer from Zhuang Zixuan, the man rushed to Tang Jiakai. Zhuang Zixuan subconsciously wanted to stop him, but it only made the man angrier. The next moment, the man violently threw Zhuang Zixuans hands away, and walked towards Tang Jiakai. Whats your rtionship with Zhuang Zixuan? asked the man. The man didnt recognize Tang Jiakai, otherwise he wouldnt dare to talk to him like that. In fact, if he knew Tang Jiakais family background, he would believe that it was impossible for Zhuang Zixuan to have a special rtionship with Tang Jiakai. After all, in his eyes, Zhuang Zixuan didnt deserve a rich heir. If he learned that Tang Jiakai, a top rich heir, had chased Zhuang Zixuan before, he would believe it was Zhuang Zixuans unbelievably good luck. Not to mention that if he heard the reason why Zhuang Zixuan rejected Tang Jiakai, he would only make fun of her. / She wanted to have a rich heir as her boyfriend, but she rejected a top one. It was ridiculously funny! Although Tang Jiakai felt that he waspletely innocent, he didnt want his reputation to be damaged because of the ridiculous drama. Therefore, he exined. Were just schoolmates. There is no special rtionship between us. Dont bite around and damage my reputation! He was implying that the man was like a crazy dog. Tang Jiakai didnt want to cause trouble, but he wasnt afraid. Do you think Ill believe that? If there is no special rtionship between you and her, why did she let go of my arm when she saw you? Tell me, whats your rtionship with her? Zhuang Zixuans boyfriend refused to believe it. He was a domineering man, so he would force other people to agree with his opinions. He wasnt cuckolding himself, but Zhuang Zixuans reaction said everything. Hua! Zhuang Zixuan was reluctant to mess with Tang Jiakai due to Tang Jiakais family background, so she summoned up her courage to pull the man and try to stop him. What? Are you afraid that Ill cause him trouble? Unfortunately, Zhuang Zixuans behavior only filled the man with more anger, because he believed that she was defending Tang Jiakai. No Zhuang Zixuan immediately shook her head, but she didnt know how to tell her boyfriend about Tang Jiakais family background in a public ce. You want to cause me trouble? Who do you think you are? Tang Jiakai was a grown man, so he could be aggressive since the man wouldnt let him go. What did you say? The man was furious and raised his fist to punch Tang Jiakai. However, the man was just an ordinary man, while Tang Jiakai had practiced kung fu for a while, so it was impossible for the man to hit Tang Jiakai. Without surprise, the moment the man raised his fist, Tang Jiakai punched him first. Before the man could touch Tang Jiakai, Tang Jiakai hit him heavily. The man was knocked backwards with blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth. When the man felt something was flowing from the corner of his mouth, he wiped it off and got angrier. F*ck you, how dare you punch me! Do you know who I am? I dont care, said Tang Jiakai arrogantly. The man was knocked backwards and there was blood at the corner of his mouth, but he wasnt seriously injured. Therefore, he immediately attacked Tang Jiakai again. Even though he was punched by Tang Jiakai, it didnt mean that Tang Jiakai was stronger than him. He believed that Tang Jiakai was only lucky. However, the truth proved that he was wrong. When the man attacked Tang Jiakai once more, Tang Jiakai didnt hesitate and punched him again. The man was again knocked a few steps back. At this moment, Gu Ning came. Seeing Tang Jiakai punching the man, Gu Ning slightly frowned, but she said nothing, because she knew that the man must have annoyed Tang Jiakai first. Jaikai, whats going on here? Gu Ning walked over and asked. Nothing, just a dumb idiot who insists on ming me for something I didnt do. He even wanted to beat me, but hes too weak. He can barely touch me, said Tang Jiakai with obvious disdain for the man. Zhuang Zixuan didnt know Gu Ning, so she got jealous once she noticed Gu Nings extraordinary beauty and close rtionship with Tang Jiakai. Zhuang Zixuans boyfriend didnt know Tang Jiakai, but he recognized Gu Ning, so he was amazed the moment he noticed Gu Ning. Chapter 2522 - Why Are You Scared of Him?

    Chapter 2522: Why Are You Scared of Him?

    This man had a rtionship with Gu Ning? All of a sudden, the man realized that he had made an impulsive decision. Gu Ning wasnt someone he could mess with. If she wanted to pay him back for her friend So, what do you want to do next? Gu Ning asked. It depends on him, said Tang Jiakai. Afterwards, he turned to ask the man, What? Do you want to continue to fight me? If not, I need to buy some steamed cakes. Ive waited in line for so long, and its my turn now. But I need to tell you that Zhuang Zixuan and I are just schoolmates. Thats all. Although Tang Jiakai was a little displeased after the drama, it didnt affect his appetite. He rarely visited the City God Temple, so he couldnt miss the delicious food. In addition, if the man stopped bothering him, he wouldnt waste more time arguing with him. Because of Gu Nings appearance, the man was slightly scared. Besides, he couldnt defeat Tang Jiakai, let alone Gu Ning. Therefore, the man felt that he would be the one who was injured if he continued to fight with them, so he was reluctant to waste more time here. Although he was really upset after Tang Jiakai punched him twice, Tang Jiakai made it very clear that he and Zhuang Zixuan were just schoolmates. In that case, there was indeed nothing special between them. Perhaps it was Zhuang Zixuan who was admiring Tang Jiakai from afar. Thinking of that, the man felt it was possible. As a result, he would be embarrassed if he continued to fight with Tang Jiakai, so he had to swallow his anger in the end. He lost interest in the steamed cake as well. After giving a snort, he directly turned around and left. Seeing that, Zhuang Zixuan immediately chased after him. If it was possible, she didnt want their romantic rtionship to end like that. As for Tang Jiakai, she had dreamed about bing his girlfriend, but she clearly knew it was impossible. When both of them were gone, Tang Jiakai went to buy steamed cake. He bought two steamed cakes for him and Gu Ning, then they went back. Zhuang Zixuan followed her boyfriend, but didnt dare to be close to him. She was unwilling to quarrel with him publicly, since it would be humiliating. Her boyfriend was aware that she was following him, but he said nothing till they reached the parking lot. Do you like that man? he asked all of a sudden. On the way, Zhuang Zixuan was prepared to exin it to her boyfriend, so she wasnt guilty when her boyfriend asked her about that. I dont. Were just schoolmates. I was scared of him, so I subconsciously let go of your arm when I saw him. I didnt mean to hurt you. Ridiculous! Youre scared of him? Why? Her boyfriend sneered. He didnt believe a word she said. Because I swore at him back when I didnt know his family background. Ive been afraid that hell pay me back after finding out about his family background, said Zhuang Zixuan. What family background? Upon hearing that, Zhuang Zixuans boyfriend became serious. He somehow had a bad feeling, because he felt that man might have been born in an influential family. His family was much better than Zhuang Zixuans, so that mans family couldnt be ordinary if Zhuang Zixuan was scared of that man. Hes the heir of the Tang family, the richest family in City B, said Zhuang Zixuan. What? Hearing that, her boyfriend was shocked. The heir of the Tang family, the richest family in City B? In that case, that man should be Gu Nings cousin! Why didnt you tell me? Zhuang Zixuans boyfriend angrily criticized her. You didnt give me a chance! I tried to stop you twice, but you only got angrier and angrier. Zhuang Zixuan shouted. She was aggrieved too. Her boyfriend shut his mouth at once. It was true. Zhuang Zixuan had tried to stop him twice, but he misunderstood her and thought that she was defending that man. Zhuang Zixuans boyfriend was a chauvinist, but he wasnt stupid, so he had no reason to me her right now. Alright, alright, Im sorry, I thought you were defending him! Zhuang Zixuans boyfriend apologized to her. It was his fault after all, and he almost offended members of the Tang family. If it hadnt been for Gu Nings sudden appearance, he might have made a terrible mistake! I said there is nothing special between me and him, but you refused to believe it. If Tang Jiakai was injured today, youd surely have to pay a high price for it, said Zhuang Zixuan in an aggrieved tone. I got mad because I care about you. I thought that there is something special between you and him. I didnt know that youve offended him before, said Zhuang Zixuans boyfriend. He started losing his patience. Although he admitted that it was his fault, he was still displeased that Zhuang Zixuan continued to me him for it. Zhuang Zixuan knew his temper very well, so she stopped right away. She understood that he would only get angry if she continued to me him, which wasnt good for their rtionship. When Zhuang Zixuan stopped, her boyfriend also calmed down. He held Zhuang Zixuans hand and got in his car. Lets go to my ce today. I have a gift for you. Great! Hearing that, Zhuang Zixuan felt much better. He was quick-tempered and domineering, but he was also very generous. Zhuang Zixuan seemed to be restrained and as if she had little interest in money, but she was actually extremely vain. She was born in a rich family, but her family valued boys above girls, so she couldnt spend as much money as she wanted. In fact, if she had everything, she wouldnt be so attracted to famous international brands. Zhuang Zixuan had dated her boyfriend for a while, and they had sex after they got together for a week. It wasnt her first time sleeping in her boyfriends apartment, so it was very normal. After Gu Ning and Tang Jiakai came back to meet their friends, they didnt tell them about what had just happened. Instead, they enjoyed the steamed cakes together, then walked away. Because the Tang family arranged for Gu Qing and Gu Qinxiang to stay in their house, they directly returned to the Tang familys house, while Jiang Jiamin and the others were driven back to the Jiang familys house by their chauffeur. Zhao Fulin was sent back to the Zhao family along the way. Lin Mingxuans parents came to see himter. The two men who abducted him admitted to their crime. They confessed that they were paid to kidnap Lin Mingxuan. Chapter 2523 - Youre the Best Gift for Me

    Chapter 2523: Youre the Best Gift for Me

    Lin Mingxuans father was an official in the government, and his enemy in politics paid the two men to abduct Lin Mingxuan. Therefore, Lin Mingxuan was dragged into trouble because of his father. It was Mu Chens fault that he failed to protect him well, but no serious issues were caused, so Lin Mingxuan didnt punish Mu Chen. However, no matter what, Mu Chen didnt do his job well, so Lin Mingxuans father decided to rece him. Mu Chen was reluctant to leave Lin Mingxuan, but it was indeed his fault, so he said nothing about it. It was already very nice of Lin Mingxuans father that he didnt receive a punishment. Anyway, Lin Mingxuan strongly disagreed with his father. Mu Chen had stayed by his side for years and they had formed a close rtionship. And this time, he hadnt listened to Mu Chen and left the washroom before Mu Chen. Otherwise the two men wouldnt have had the chance to kidnap him. Because Lin Mingxuan insisted on keeping Mu Chen and said that it was also his fault, his father gave in. Both the Lin family and Mu Chen were very grateful to the girl who went to the police to help Lin Mingxuan. Although Lin Mingxuans parents didnt know the girls name and couldnt thank her face to face, Lin Mingxuan and Mu Chen had already thanked her in person. ... The next day, Gu Qings family and Gu Qinyangs family went home after having lunch. Tang Jiayang, Tang Jiakai, and Gu Ning drove them to the airport. Gu Ning would go back to the capital the next day, while Tang Jiayang needed to return to Country Y. His flight would take off at the same time as Gu Nings, so Tang Yunfan, Tang Yunhang and Tang Yunhangs wife sent them to the airport. This was the first time that Tang Yunfan had sent Gu Ning to the airport in person. If Gu Man had fully recovered after delivering, Gu Man would havee with them to the airport too. Although Gu Ning wasnt a kid and was much more mature than many adults, she was still her parents beloved daughter. Therefore, when Gu Ning left, Gu Man kept on reminding her to take good care of herself. Gu Man also told her to spend more time with Jing Yunyao if she had time. It was never easy to get along well with inws. Although they seemed very close right now, Gu Man barely knew Jing Yunyao, so she was still worried about Gu Nings life in the Leng family. Whatever Gu Man reminded her to do, Gu Ning listened and agreed. She definitely was willing to spend more time with Jing Yunyao, because Jing Yunyao was worth her care. Jing Yunyao wasnt a mean, difficult mother-inw, and she treated Gu Ning as her own daughter. If Jing Yunyao had been a mean, difficult mother-inw, Gu Ning wouldnt bother to please her. Once Gu Ning and the others arrived at the terminal, they attracted a lot of attention. Some people recognized Gu Ning, Tang Yunfan, and Tang Yunhang, because they were celebrities and often showed their faces in the news. Wow, isnt that Goddess Gu? / Right, is that the chairman of Tanghuang next to her? I heard Goddess Gu is Chairman Tangs daughter. I thought its a rumor, but it seems to be true. Look at them. They are so alike! Right! ... People who recognized them began to talk about them, but none of them dared to go up to say hi. If Gu Ning was alone, they wouldnt be afraid, but Tang Yunfan and Tang Yunhang were also with Gu Ning. After watching Gu Ning and Tang Jiayang pass the security check, Tang Yunfan and the others walked away. Gu Ning and Tang Jiayang soon separated, because Tang Jiayang was going abroad and needed to go through customs. Gu Nings flight took off at 2:40 pm, so when she arrived at the capital, it was 5 pm. Gu Ning had called Leng Shaoting beforehand, so he was already waiting for her at the airport. Today was Valentines Day, and Leng Shaoting couldnt wait to see her. In addition, he had made a schedule for this romantic day, but he was a little afraid that Gu Ning might not like it. In order to make preparations, he had done research on the Inte for a long time. He learned a lot from other peoples experience. When Leng Shaoting arrived at the arrival hall with arge bunch of roses, he attracted a lot of attention. His appearance was already very outstanding, so now he was even more attractive with the bunch of roses. There should be ny-nine roses in therge bunch. In an instant, it aroused jealousy among the females. They wondered who the lucky girl that owned such a handsome romantic boyfriend was. And they wished that they could be his girlfriend. Many women took out their phones and took several photos of Leng Shaoting. Then they posted his photos in their WeChat moment and expressed their envy. When Gu Ning walked out and saw Leng Shaoting standing there with arge bunch of roses, she was astonished, but she was touched too. With a happy smile on her face, Gu Ning trotted to Leng Shaoting. After Gu Ning reached Leng Shaoting, the public saw her and was amazed by her extraordinary beauty. It was true that a handsome man always matched a beautiful girl. Those who had a in face could only watch from the side. Before long, some people recognized Gu Ning. It turned out that this extraordinarily handsome man was her boyfriend! They had seen his photos on the Inte, and could see that he was very handsome, but they didnt recognize him until Gu Ning showed up. After that, more and more people took out their phones to take photos of this beautiful couple. Happy Valentines Day! Leng Shaoting handed the bunch of roses to Gu Ning. Thanks! Gu Ning took the flowers and thanked Leng Shaoting, but she didnt have a gift for him. Im sorry, I didnt prepare a gift for you, said Gu Ning with slight embarrassment. Youre the best gift for me... Leng Shaoting smiled at her and said meaningfully. Gu Ning flushed at once. She gave Leng Shaotings re, but Leng Shaoting only felt aroused. They hadnt had sex for a long time after all. He subconsciously swallowed, but there were too many people in the airport, otherwise he would have given her a long, passionate kiss. Alright, lets go! Saying that, Leng Shaoting held Gu Nings hand and walked away under everyones jealous gaze. As soon as they were gone, people who recognized them began to talk about them. Chapter 2524 - Fight Together with You

    Chapter 2524: Fight Together with You

    Jesus, hes Goddess Gus boyfriend! Hes extremely handsome. I didnt recognize him until Goddess Gu showed up. Right, people are usually prettier than their photos. And he has a very natural air of elegance. I think he must be a soldier. Even if hes a soldier, he cant be an average soldier. Of course, an average soldier doesnt deserve Goddess Gu. I think he must be a soldier of a high rank and must be born in an influential family too. I agree. Oh, Im so jealous of Goddess Gu. She isnt only perfect, she also has such a handsome boyfriend. Right! ... When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the city center, it was 6 pm so it was time for dinner. Leng Shaoting didnt take Gu Ning back to the siheyuan, and instead took her to a fancy restaurant. Since it was Valentines Day, it was nice for them to have a candle-lit dinner. Although it wasnt the first time that they had a candle-lit dinner, they didnt do it very often. Therefore, it was a rare experience for Gu Ning, and she felt very touched and excited after walking into the romantically set up room. Girls would rarely say no to romance! Gu Ning was mature, but she also loved romance. When the waiter left, Gu Ning directly hugged Leng Shaoting. With her eyes full of love for him, she looked at him and said, Shaoting, thank you for everything. I love it. I really love it. Seeing Gu Nings mouth moving, Leng Shaoting had a desire to suck it. Right when he had that idea, Gu Ning finished and kissed his lips. Leng Shaoting was surprised by her sudden move, but the next second he passionately kissed her back. The two had a long passionate kiss, and Leng Shaoting almost lost control of himself. Gu Ning was also afraid that the waiter might suddenlye in and catch them kissing. It would be embarrassing! Therefore, she moved away after a moment. Leng Shaoting was disappointed, because he wasnt satisfied, but he understood what they couldnt do right here. Looking at Gu Ning with strong desire, he swallowed and exhaled heavily. Ningning, I think we will make it till daybreak tonight... Gu Ning clearly knew what Leng Shaoting was implying, and she flushed in an instant. Without a word, she went to sit by the table. When are you leaving? asked Gu Ning. Tomorrow, said Leng Shaoting. Actually, he should be leaving today, but it was Valentines Day and he didnt have to leave right now, so he stayed and spent the day with Gu Ning. Ive never asked you about your work, but I heard from your mother that she can join you in the future. So, I want to join you too. Why dont you talk about it with the president? said Gu Ning. She admitted that she was a little jealous, because Yunyao could fight with Leng Shaoting, but she couldnt. She knew that Jing Yunyao used to be a soldier and even had a title of major. It was very normal that Jing Yunyao was allowed to join Leng Shaoting. In addition, Wei Lingfeng needed a strong soldier like Jing Yunyao. However, Gu Ning didnt think she was worse. She wasnt as strong as Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao, but she could defeat monsters and ghosts. Leng Shaoting actually didnt want Gu Ning to join them, but he didnt have the heart to turn her down. As a cultivator, it was unavoidable for Gu Ning to deal with monsters and ghosts. Whether he allowed Gu Ning to join them or not, she had to face it. Moreover, Gu Ning had helped him when he carried out tasks, but the senior officials werent aware of that. Leng Shaoting had thought about that. If they needed Gu Nings help next time, the same thing that happened to Jing Yunyao might happen to Gu Ning as well. Therefore, it was necessary for Leng Shaoting to make it clear with Wei Lingfeng. Other people didnt need to know about it, but Wei Lingfeng must be aware. In that case, if anyone reported it to Wei Lingfeng, Wei Lingfeng could handle it well. Sure, Ill talk about it with the president, said Leng Shaoting. Really? Gu Ning actually didnt have much hope. If Leng Shaoting turned her down, she would be disappointed, but wouldnt force him, but unexpectedly, Leng Shaoting agreed, so she was very excited. Well, what can I say? Other people refuse to work in danger, but you want to be involved. Leng Shaoting was amused, but he understood that Gu Ning wanted to fight together with them. He was deeply touched by that. Although he was also worried about Gu Nings safety, it didnt mean that Gu Ning would bepletely safe if she didnt join them. At least, they could protect Gu Ning from being injured if they fought together. I just want to fight together with you, said Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting couldnt change Gu Nings mind, so he agreed. Before long, their dishes were ced on the table. They also had some red wine, because it wouldnt affect them. After the candle-lit dinner, they went to see a movie, which was a romantic film, specially for Valentines Day. Gu Ning thought it would be over after they finished dinner, so she was surprised that Leng Shaoting also bought film tickets. In order to prevent them from being recognized, Leng Shaoting booked tickets for back seats and they didnt go into the theater until the movie was about to begin. He was right, and indeed nobody recognized them. ... Chu Peihan visited the capital yesterday, so because she was single, she asked Shi Xiaoyue to hang out. When they shopped during the day, it was only the two of them. However, when they went to have a meal, Han Chenglin joined them. Due to Shi Xiaoyue, Han Chenglin learned that Chu Peihan was in the capital, so he called and invited her to share a meal. Chu Peihan turned him down, because she already had an appointment with Shi Xiaoyue. In addition, it was Valentines Day, so she didnt think that she should have a meal with a boy. If it had been a normal day, she would have epted Han Chenglins invitation. Then Han Chenglin said that she coulde with Shi Xiaoyue. He wanted to spend some alone time with Chu Peihan, but he understood that she wouldnt agree, so he could only ask her to bring Shi Xiaoyue along. If Chu Peihan ate with Han Chenglin and Shi Xiaoyue, it wouldnt seem strange, so she agreed. Anyway, she didnt really want to say no to Han Chenglin. Therefore, three of them had dinner together. After having dinner, Han Chenglin invited them to watch a film together. Because Shi Xiaoyue was with them, Chu Peihan agreed. Chapter 2525 - Their Real Relationship

    Chapter 2525: Their Real Rtionship

    Shi Xiaoyue did her best to be invisible and didnt talk to them along the way, in order to leave more space to Chu Peihan and Han Chenglin. To make it happen, she even deliberately walked a few steps behind them and pretended that she was answering a call. By all means, she wanted to give them more chances to get to know each other. Han Chenglin was her cousin after all, and he even paid her to help him. Actually, if Han Chenglin didnt give her money, she wouldnt bother. She was worried that Chu Peihan might be mad at her if she found out about their real rtionship. Upon thinking that Chu Peihan would be angry with her after knowing the truth, Shi Xiaoyue felt bad. She treated Chu Peihan as a close friend, but if it was possible, she really hoped that Chu Peihan could be her cousin-inw. In that case, they would be a family. Shi Xiaoyue agreed to help Han Chenglin because Han Chenglin was a good man. Even though he seemed to be a bad guy on the surface, he was actually reliable. Shi Xiaoyue had a positive opinion about Han Chenglin, not because he was her cousin, but because he was actually a good man. However, it wasnt up to her, it was Chu Peihans decision. No matter how good he was, he might still treat people differently. Whether Chu Peihan thought that Han Chenglin was her Mr. Right depended on how well they got along with each other. Nevertheless, Shi Xiaoyue hoped that Chu Peihan could give Han Chenglin a chance. In fact, Shi Xiaoyue had nned to keep her real rtionship with Han Chenglin secret for a while longer, so she didnt expect it to be exposed today. After they arrived at the movie theater, they saw a familiar face who turned out to be a family member. The moment Shi Xiaoyue saw her family member, she had a premonition, but it was toote for her to run away now. Updates by Hi, Cousin Chenglin, Cousin Xiaoyue, what a coincidence! Did youe to see a film too? It was an energetic and handsome 20-year-old boy who was talking to them. The next moment, he turned to look at Chu Peihan, then gave a nce at Han Chenglin. Hey, Chenglin, is this your girlfriend? Before Han Chenglin could say anything, the boy greeted Chu Peihan. Hi, nice to see you. My name is Han Zhexi. Im Han Chenglins cousin, and Shi Xiaoyues Shut up! Shi Xiaoyue and Han Chenglin immediately interrupted him, but unfortunately it was toote. Chu Peihan thought that he was only Shi Xiaoyues cousin, but unexpectedly he was also Han Chenglins cousin. In that case, Shi Xiaoyue and Han Chenglin were cousins too! Realizing that, Chu Peihan was shocked and angry. She couldnt ept it. Why did they keep it a secret from her? Although they could choose not to tell her about their real rtionship, at this moment Chu Peihan felt she had been fooled. Um, Peihan, please let me exin Knowing that it was impossible for them to keep it a secret from Chu Peihan any longer, Han Chenglin felt he needed to be honest with her in case she got angry. He hoped that Chu Peihan could give him a chance to exin. Whats wrong? Han Zhexi had no idea why Shi Xiaoyue and Han Chenglin rushed to interrupt his self-introduction. Why did Han Chenglin need to exin their rtionship? Did he do something wrong? Nothing. Chu Peihan was mad, but she stillposed herself. She was reluctant to embarrass anyone, so she forced a smile on her face. Afterwards, she turned to stare at Shi Xiaoyue and Han Chenglin, but they were too guilty to meet her eyes. Well, I just lost interest in the film. Why dont we go have some coffee? Chu Peihan said, clenching her teeth in anger. She was quick-tempered, but sometimes she could also curb her anger. No matter why they kept their rtionship a secret from her, she wanted to hear their exnation. After all, she regarded Shi Xiaoyue as a close friend, and she believed that Shi Xiaoyue wouldnt hurt her. Han Chenglin also treated her nicely. Therefore, she curbed her anger and didnt lose her temper right away. Hearing that, Shi Xiaoyue and Han Chenglin understood that Chu Peihan was willing to give them a chance, so they agreed at once. They really needed to talk about it now. After that, they walked away, leaving the confused Han Zhexi behind. Han Zhexi didnt follow, because he already had an appointment with his friends. He couldnt stand his friends up. Along the way, there were many people, so Han Chenglin and Shi Xiaoyue said nothing. The two of them hated Han Zhexi to death right now. If it hadnt been for him, their real rtionship wouldnt have been exposed. At least not today. At the same time, they regretted doing it. They should have told Chu Peihan about their real rtionship earlier. If they did that before today, Chu Peihan wouldnt be so mad now. However, it was toote. There was a caf next to the movie theater, so they went there and found a table at the corner. Since they were in a caf, they ordered some drinks. Once the waitress was gone, Han Chenglin opened his mouth before Chu Peihan said anything. Um, Peihan, we didnt keep our family rtionship a secret from you on purpose. We didnt mean to hurt you either, but Saying that, Han Chenglin suddenly found it difficult to continue, because he would have to confess his affection for Chu Peihan after that. He was willing to do that, but he wasnt prepared and was afraid that Chu Peihan might be scared. He was also afraid that she would reject him. Han Chenglin seemed thick-skinned, and as if he was afraid of nothing, but he was different in front of the girl he liked. He cared about Chu Peihan, so he got nervous. What? Chu Peihan asked in a t voice. Shi Xiaoyue got anxious for Han Chenglin, because she didnt know how to exin it to Chu Peihan. It would be best if Han Chenglin could finish the exnation on his own. Han Chenglin took a deep breath. Although he was afraid that Chu Peihan would reject him, it would be hard to exin it if he didnt confess his affection for her right now. Chu Peihan would probably be angrier and might believe that they were making fun of her. It would hurt her and he would lose any chance to chase her in the future. Chapter 2526 - I Need Some Private Time

    Chapter 2526: I Need Some Private Time Trantions

    Therefore, after taking a deep breath, Han Chenglin said seriously to Chu Peihan, Chu Peihan, I have had a great interest in you from the day we met. I did everything, trying to be closer to you. After a while, I realized that Im not just interested in you. I fell in love with you. Once I learned that you and my cousin, Xiaoyue, are ssmates and you two are close friends, I bribed her. I told her not to tell you about our family rtionship. She told me your schedule, so I could meet you by chance. I just wanted to see you more often. I thought that I could confess my affection for you after we became more familiar, but I didnt expect to run into Han Zhexi today. He ruined my n. Hearing Han Chenglins confession, Chu Peihan was struck dumb. It was beyond her imagination that Han Chenglin fell in love with her. What surprised her more was that her heart began to pound in excitement. Was she happy about that? Why? Did she like Han Chenglin too? No, no, no, she didnt think so! Maybe she had a good impression of him, but it could hardly be considered love. Suddenly, Chu Peihan didnt know what to say. She really wanted to escape right now. As a result, she directly stood up and said, I dont want the coffee anymore. Sorry, I gotta go. The moment she finished, she ran outside. Hey! Shi Xiaoyue wanted to stop her, but Han Chenglin was faster, so she decided not to follow them. After all, it wasnt appropriate for her to be the third wheel, and the coffee they ordered was already on the table. She couldnt waste it. Han Chenglin caught up to Chu Peihan at the door and pulled her back. He knew it wasnt good, but he didnt know what else he could do right now. Peihan, I mean every word I just said. I know you dont hate me so much now. Can you give me a chance? said Han Chenglin seriously. After being pulled by Han Chenglin, Chu Peihan was very nervous. She had no courage to look at him. Its such a surprise. I-I need some private time to think about it, she said, struggling hard. Given Chu Peihans skills, it couldnt be easier for her to get rid of Han Chenglin, but she didnt want to hurt him, so she didnt use a lot of force. Im afraid youll disappear from my life. Han Chenglin was a little aggrieved. No, I wont. Please, let me go now, said Chu Peihan subconsciously. She was scared by Han Chenglins sudden confession, and had no idea how to face it, but she didnt really have the intention of rejecting him. She just panicked. Given her personality, if she disliked a man, she would reject him without hesitation. Only when she wasnt sure of her feelings would she hesitate. Chu Peihan never paid much attention to a romantic rtionship, let alone being entangled. I can send you back to school, said Han Chenglin. He didnt want her to leave alone, even though she was a very strong girl. In fact, Chu Peihan would be safer alone than he would be, but he was worried about her right now. No, Ill go back on my own, said Chu Peihan with determination. Send me a message when you arrive, alright? Knowing that Chu Peihan was determined, Han Chenglin didnt dare to force her, in case she got mad. He could only ask her to send him a message after she arrived so that he could know she was safe. Sure. Chu Peihan agreed in order to stop Han Chenglin from sending her back to school. After that, Han Chenglin let Chu Peihan go and she immediately ran to the subway station. At this moment, Chu Peihans cheeks were hot and red. She even felt too embarrassed to be in public. Watching Chu Peihan run away, Han Chenglin didnt return to the caf until she totally disappeared from his sight. He wanted to follow her till she was safely back at her school, but he understood that Chu Peihan would easily notice him if he really did that. And he was reluctant to anger her. Therefore, Han Chenglin didnt follow her. He could only wait till she sent him a message. When Han Chenglin came back alone, Shi Xiaoyue wasnt surprised, but she wasnt sure of Chu Peihans attitude, so she asked, Hey, what did she say? She said its a big surprise and she needs some time to think about it, said Han Chenglin. Because he didnt know that Chu Peihan also had a good impression of him, he was a little anxious. Obviously, she has a good impression of you. It just happened too suddenly, so she doesnt know what to do. She just needs some time to think about it. Given what I know about her, she wouldnt run away if she has no feelings for you. She would just reject you without hesitation, said Shi Xiaoyue. She was certain that Chu Peihan had a good impression of Han Chenglin, but she didnt know whether Chu Peihan liked him. After all, she hadnt talked about it to Chu Peihan. Really? Han Chenglins face lit up. Actually, he knew Chu Peihans personality very well, but he was still afraid that Chu Peihan might reject him. Just give her some time. I wont go back to school today. Ill go to school tomorrow, said Shi Xiaoyue. She didnt dare to face Chu Peihan right now, so she decided to avoid her for the time being. After that, Han Chenglin drove Shi Xiaoyue home. Although Shi Xiaoyue didnt go back to school, she still sent Chu Peihan a message of apology. Shi Xiaoyue: Peihan, Im sorry, I shouldnt have kept it a secret from you. But I didnt mean to hurt you. I know I approached you for a purpose, but I was forced to do that. I hope you can forgive me. And my cousin really likes you. Hes a good man, otherwise I wouldnt have agreed to help him. Ive always treated you as my best friend and close sister. I promise I wont push you into trouble. I dont know whether you will be a good match, because it takes time to get to know each other, but if you think my cousin isnt a bad guy, please give him a chance. You can break up with him if he isnt the right one for you. Chapter 2527 - Prove It

    Chapter 2527: Prove It

    Shi Xiaoyue didnt tell Han Chenglin about the message she sent to Chu Peihan. When Chu Peihan read the message, her anger towards Shi Xiaoyue quickly went away. In fact, she wasnt really mad at Shi Xiaoyue, and Shi Xiaoyues reasons werent uneptable, but should she give Han Chenglin a chance? She didnt know. Her mind was in a total mess. She didnt think that Han Chenglin was a bad guy. Actually, she had a very good impression of him, and honestly didnt hate him. Instead, she liked him. However, she never nned to get into a romantic rtionship within this or next year, so Han Chenglins sudden confession threw her into confusion. Even though Shi Xiaoyue said that she could give him a chance and break up with him if he wasnt the right one, she felt it was a hard decision. It would be irresponsible if she got together with Han Chenglin only because she wanted to try a romantic rtionship. She was also aware that not every couple ended up getting married in the end. She wasnt naive, and understood that she might not have good luck and find her Mr. Right after a single try. Like what Shi Xiaoyue said, it would take time to know whether she found the right man. Anyway, if she was sure of it, she wouldnt hesitate, but now she hesitated to ept Han Chenglins love for her. However, she didnt want to reject Han Chenglin either. She had no intention of wasting Han Chenglins time by not epting him and not rejecting him. She simply felt that she needed more time to get to know him better. Chu Peihan didnt reply to Shi Xiaoyues message, because she didnt know what to say. After waiting for a long while, Shi Xiaoyue understood that Chu Peihan must be thinking about it seriously. She felt guilty for keeping her family connection with Han Chenglin a secret from Chu Peihan, but she didnt regret doing that. Back in their school, Chu Peihan took out her phone. She thought for a while, then sent Han Chenglin a message and told him that she had arrived. Whether she epted Han Chenglin or not, they were still friends. So to prevent him from worrying about her, she decided to send him a message. When Han Chenglin received Chu Peihans message, he had just driven Shi Xiaoyue back home. Watching Shi Xiaoyue walking into the block, he sat in his car by the side of the road. Han Chenglin was really worried that he might not receive Chu Peihans message, and he wouldnt feel relieved until he saw it now. Afterwards, Han Chenglin replied to Chu Peihan:?Peihan, I was very serious tonight. I know its too sudden for you, and you dont know what to do. I actually didnt n to do it so early precisely because I was afraid that it would be too sudden. But my family connection with Xiaoyue was exposed and I didnt want you to misunderstand us. I hope we can still be friends. I wont force you to give me an answer right now. I just hope that you can give me a chance to pursue you till youre willing to ept me. Reading Han Chenglins message, Chu Peihan was lost in thought for a long while. She remembered how they met by chance every time. Once in a karaoke bar, Shi Xiaoyue went out for a while, then came back with Han Chenglin. Shi Xiaoyue said that they met by ident. Once in a park, she had an appointment with Shi Xiaoyue, but Shi Xiaoyue was dyed by something, then she saw Han Chenglin. In the end, Shi Xiaoyue was half an hourte. Obviously, Shi Xiaoyue wanted to give Han Chenglin more time to be alone with her. Such an ident had happened many times. In fact, Chu Peihan didnt feel mad at all when she remembered all the above, because Shi Xiaoyue didnt hurt her. Shi Xiaoyue simply wanted to set her up with Han Chenglin out of goodwill. Now she wondered whether Han Chenglin came to City F for a business trip in order to see her. Thinking of that, Chu Peihan suddenly felt touched. She could see how much Han Chenglin cared about her. However, she still felt it wasnt easy for her to ept Han Chenglin right now. After a long while, right when Han Chenglin thought that Chu Peihan wouldnt reply to him, Chu Peihan sent him a message. Chu Peihan: Thank you for your understanding. Its indeed a big surprise for me. I honestly dont know how to face you. Im sorry, I cant give you an answer right away either, because were not very familiar. As for the chance you want, I think you can ask yourself for it. No one else can give you a chance. Alright, thats it. I need to go to bed now. Actually, Chu Peihan agreed to give Han Chenglin a chance, but she didnt say it straightforwardly. If she did, it might make Han Chenglin think that she already epted him. She didnt want to fool him. Chu Peihan didnt really go to sleep, and she simply had no idea what to say to Han Chenglin. Reading Chu Piehans reply, Han Chenglin understood her meaning, so he was very happy. At least, Chu Peihan didnt reject him and was willing to get to know him better. He also knew that Chu Peihan couldnt go to bed so early, but he understood that he shouldnt bother her, so he simply sent her a good night. It was Chu Peihan who refused to talk with Han Chenglin any longer, but she somehow felt upset when she read his message. After watching the film, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting returned to Mid-Levels Mansion. Back in the house, Gu Ning received another surprise. Leng Shaoting had not only prepared flowers for her today, he also prepared a ne for her in the middle of the bed in the master bedroom. The ne was surrounded by rose petals in the shape of a heart. Where did you learn all of this? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting. From the Inte, said Leng Shaoting honestly. He didnt say that it was his idea just to make Gu Ning feel more touched. Normally, if it was his own idea, it would be more sincere. However, Gu Ning didnt care about that, as long as Leng Shaoting treated her sincerely. If he didnt, he wouldnt have spent time doing his homework on the Inte! In addition, Leng Shaoting had no sense of romance, so it would be really difficult for him to be romantic by himself. Thanks, I love it. Gu Ning smiled. No matter what Leng Shaoting sent her, she loved it very much. Wont you do something to prove it? Leng Shaoting wasnt satisfied with Gu Nings verbal thanks. He wanted something physical. Chapter 2528 - Allow Gu Ning to Join Them in Doing Tasks

    Chapter 2528: Allow Gu Ning to Join Them in Doing Tasks Trantions

    Hearing that, Gu Ning kissed Leng Shaotings lips at once. She only wanted to give him a kiss, then move back, but Leng Shaoting wouldnt allow her to leave. The moment Gu Ning touched Leng Shaotings lips, Leng Shaoting hugged her tightly and kissed her back passionately. After that, they couldnt stop and got busy. I havent showered yet, said Gu Ning, trying to push Leng Shaoting away. It doesnt matter. I dont care. I didnt have a shower either. Do you care about that? said Leng Shaoting. He couldnt wait a second longer, so he didnt care whether they had a shower or not. Anyway, they took a shower almost every day, so they werent dirty! And even if they were dirty, they didnt care about that. Nope, Gu Ning said. Then we dont need to take a shower. We can do that after we have sex, said Leng Shaoting in a domineering tone. They had a passionate sex for a whole night, and didnt stop until both of them were exhausted. The next morning, Leng Shaoting made breakfast for them. Gu Ning asked him whether there was an emergency at work. Otherwise, if it was possible, he could drive her to herpany along the way. She just didnt want to be alone at home, since it was boring. It wasnt an emergency, so he drove Gu Ning to the headquarters of the Shengning Organization first, then he left. Before Leng Shaoting left, he told Gu Ning that he would have a meal with her before going back to the military base. Gu Ning agreed. Leng Shaoting needed to go see Wei Lingfeng and talk to him about Gu Ning. Since he promised Gu Ning, he thought that he should deal with it as soon as possible. Because it was Saturday, Wei Lingfeng was free, so Leng Shaoting directly went to the Wei familys house to see him. However, he gave Wei Lingfeng a call before he went. After making sure that Wei Lingfeng was home, Leng Shaoting set off with his permission. In the Wei familys house, Wei Lingfeng was working in his study, so Leng Shaoting went straight to the study after exchanging greetings with Mrs. Wei. Once Leng Shaoting came, Wei Lingfeng stopped working. If Leng Shaoting wanted to talk with him about something face to face, it had to be very important. Have a seat! said Wei Lingfeng. Leng Shaoting sat down at once. They were very close, so there was no need to waste time on courtesies. Moreover, they were in the Wei familys house right now. They werent outside. The water is boiling. You can have some tea if you want, said Wei Lingfeng. Sure, said Leng Shaoting, then prepared a cup of tea for himself. Um, I came today to talk about people with magical powers. Oh, what happened? Wei Lingfeng got interested and excited at once. In fact, my fiance also has superpowers. She has also helped me deal with some tasks. She has even killed some monsters and ghosts on her own before. Now she wants to join us in carrying out special tasks. She doesnt want to be dragged into trouble in the future. After all, my mother has already gone through that. So I needed your opinion. If its possible, please give her an identity for convenience, said Leng Shaoting. In fact, Leng Shaoting understood that Wei Lingfeng was more than willing to let Gu Ning join them. After all, he needed a team made of people with superpowers. Hearing Leng Shaotings words, Wei Lingfeng was struck dumb for a second. Leng Shaotings fiance also had superpowers? She wanted to join the Red me in doing special tasks? Of course! Wei Lingfeng answered at once. He was indeed more than willing to hear that. The more people with superpowers joined them, the safer they would be. In the old days, before monsters and ghosts showed up, Wei Lingfeng wouldnt allow an outsider to join them in carrying out special tasks. It was a matter of disciplines. However, now it was different. Ever since he learned that monsters and ghosts really existed, he badly wanted a team of people with superpowers to deal with them. The Red me could only get awards from the government if they went to kill monsters and ghosts. There was no additional ie. Normally, after they killed their targets, they only needed to hand half of their wealth to the government. As for the other half, they would share it. Anyway, they didnt carry out those tasks for the money. They would ept the money, but they cared more about their countrys safety. Will her parents agree? Wei Lingfeng suddenly asked worriedly. He was happy to know that Gu Ning was willing to join them, but he had to think about more than just his own benefits. He had heard a lot about Leng Shaotings fiance, Gu Ning, and he had a deep impression of her. At such a young age, she made a lot of unbelievable achievements. Now he learned that she also had superpowers, he understood how she became so sessful. Only people with superpowers could be so extraordinarily powerful. Her parents dont know that she has superpowers. We cant tell them either. In fact, even if her parents knew about it, they couldnt stop her. Its the duty of people with superpowers to kill monsters and ghosts. As a result, shes destined to run into these monsters and ghosts. I believe she can make decisions on her own, said Leng Shaoting. Even he couldnt stop Gu Ning. As cultivators, they existed to kill monsters and ghosts. Well, if so, she can make the decision on her own, said Wei Lingfeng. He understood why Gu Ning wanted to keep it a secret from her parents. After all, the fewer people who knew about it, the better it was. Actually, if Leng Shaoting belonged to another faction, Wei Lingfeng might not have known either. Shes still a student. She has her own career to manage. She cant stand by 24/7 like us, but as long as she has nothing important to deal with, shell join us, said Leng Shaoting. Although he agreed to let Gu Ning join them, he had no intention of taking her with them every time. He didnt want to exhaust her. Of course, said Wei Lingfeng. Since Gu Ning had the idea of serving their country, Wei Lingfeng wouldnt ask too much from her. After that, Leng Shaoting left. Wei Lingfeng and Mrs. Wei hoped that he could stay and share a meal with them, but he declined. He said that Gu Ning was waiting for him at home, and that he would be returning to the military base afterwards. Knowing that, Wei Lingfeng and Mrs. Wei didnt insist. Chapter 2529 - Don’t Blame Me for That

    Chapter 2529: Dont me Me for That

    Wei Lingfeng told Leng Shaoting that he wanted to invite Gu Ning to share a meal at his home. It wasnt a courtesy, he really just wanted to meet Gu Ning, who was such a talented girl. Leng Shaoting nodded. After he left the Wei familys house, he directly went to the Shengning Organization. Once Leng Shaoting arrived, Gu Ning asked him, How is it? The president agreed, said Leng Shaoting. Wonderful! Gu Ning was excited, but Leng Shaoting put on a resigned look. After that, he took out a certificate and handed it to Gu Ning. This is your certificate. From now on, youre an extra teammate of the Red me. It contains signatures and seals from me and the president. If anyone dares to question your qualifications in the future, you can show this to them. Gu Ning was an extra teammate, not a formal one. There were rules in the Red me and they couldnt appoint a new member or fire a member randomly. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao were able to be their extra members simply because they had superpowers. In addition, they were Leng Shaotings fiance and mother, so it was best that Leng Shaoting managed them. After all, not all of the members of their team were aware that monsters and ghosts really existed. The Red me? Shouldnt it be the Burning me? Gu Ning asked in confusion. Because she had visited Leng Shaotings military base before, she knew that it was called the Burning me. Since Gu Ning had already joined the Red me, Leng Shaoting felt it was necessary for her to know more about them. Moreover, he hadplete trust in her. Therefore, Leng Shaoting exined. The Burning me is a special army, and I am its head. Xu Jinchen and my other bros are deputy leaders of the Burning me. Each of us leads a corps, but normally there are other leaders training the soldiers. Twelve of us, including me, Xu Jinchen, Ai Weichen, Chen Meng, Xin Bei, and Si Ming, make up a special team called the Red me. The Red me doesnt listen to any of the military forces. We have the power to work independently. As for the excellent soldiers in the Burning me, they are substitutes for the Red me. However, the Red me never goes public, so only senior officials in the government and senior officers in the military are aware of it. Thats also the reason why I didnt tell you any details. Please dont me me, said Leng Shaoting. Although he knew that Gu Ning was very considerate, he cared about her feelings. Of course I wont! I know its highly confidential. I never asked you about the tasks you carried out either, said Gu Ning. She obviously wouldnt me Leng Shaoting for that. Gu Ning understood that some special people couldnt make their real identities public. They even kept it a secret from their families. They needed to protect themselves. Besides, they also needed to disguise themselves as other people when they carried out tasks. If they sessfully finished their tasks, it would be best. If not, their enemies might get revenge on their families if their real identities were exposed. Although Leng Shaoting was aware that Gu Ning wouldnt me him, he still couldnt feel calm until he heard her answer. After that, it was time for lunch, so they went out to eat. They didnt eat at the dining hall of Gu Ningspany, not because the food provided by the Shengning Organization wasnt delicious, but because they were constantly the focus of peoples attention, which made them feel uneasy. Most importantly, they preferred to have some private time. After the meal, Leng Shaoting drove Gu Ning back to herpany, then left. In the afternoon, Lu Zhan came. Knowing that Gu Ning was in thepany, he went to see her. However, it was nothing important, he simply went to chat with her. He told Gu Ning that Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower would start shooting tomorrow. And said that if she had time, she could attend the ceremony. Gu Ning didnt agree right away, because she needed to see whether she was free tomorrow, but if she had time, she would go to the ceremony. Lu Zhan didnt force her. He only told her that the shooting would begin at Qianling Mountain. Because Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower was a fantasy drama, they shot in mountains most of the time and Qianling Mountain was a great choice. It was cold recently, so there werent many visitors at Qianling Mountain. Because the altitude of Qianling Mountain was a little high, it was much colder at the top than at the bottom so fewer people climbed up to the top. Upon hearing that they would shoot at Qianling Mountain, Gu Ning wanted to have a look, but she needed to wait till tomorrow. That afternoon, Chu Peihan called Gu Ning and also told her that the shooting of Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower would begin tomorrow. Chu Peihan asked her whether she would go. As a supporting actress, Chu Peihan would be present at theunching ceremony. However, Gu Ning didnt give Chu Peihan an affirmative answer either, because she couldnt be sure until tomorrow. Shi Xiaoyue went to school at 2 pm, but didnt have the courage to meet Chu Peihan. Because Chu Peihan hadnt replied to her message yet, she didnt know how Chu Peihan felt right now. At 3 pm, Shi Xiaoyue couldnt wait any longer and sent Chu Peihan another message. Shi Xiaoyue: Peihan, are you still mad at me? Im sorry, can you forgive me? Reading Shi Xiaoyues new message, Chu Peihan suddenly remembered that she hadnt replied to Shi Xiaoyue yet. Was she still mad at Shi Xiaoyue? In fact, her anger towards Shi Xiaoyue already went away after she returned to their dormitory yesterday. Without dy, Chu Peihan replied to Shi Xiaoyue:?Of course not. Shi Xiaoyue was cheered up when she read Chu Peihans reply. Shi Xiaoyue: Can I go to see you? Chu Peihan: Sure, but dont talk about Han Chenglin, or Ill chase you out. Shi Xiaoyue: No problem, I wont mention his name at all. After that, Shi Xiaoyue went to see Chu Peihan, and they didnt speak about Han Chenglin at all. Although they had an argumentst night, they were still good friends. At 5 pm, Gu Ning left herpany and headed to the siheyuan. When she was alone, she preferred to go to the siheyuan, because there were more people in the siheyuan and she loved thepany. In the cultivation world, Jing Jining could only cultivate all day long. However, he had patience and had no intention of running out. Even if he dared, Jing Yaorong would know, since Jing Yaorongs people were still watching him. Anyway, every time before he came back to the cultivation world, he settled everything in his business, so it wouldnt be a problem even if he was absent for a long while. Chapter 2530 - Information About Jing Yunyao

    Chapter 2530: Information About Jing Yunyao

    Trantions Jing Yaorong didnt stop watching Jing Jining. He didnt allow Jing Jining to leave the cultivation world, and at the same time, he also sent out people to look for Jing Yunyao in the mortals world. However, after so many days, he still found nothing. Therefore, he doubted whether Jing Yunyao was still in the capital. Anyway, Jing Yaorongs people werent ipetent, and one of them came back to report good news to Jing Yaorong today. The man had found Yunyao, but he wasnt sure whether Yunyao was Jing Yunyao, because he failed to get more details. Although not many people in the Jing family were aware that Jing Yunyao was still alive, Jing Yaorongs henchmen clearly knew, otherwise they wouldnt have been sent out to collect information about her. In the study at the east yard, in the Jing familys house. Jing Yaorong sat in front of his table, listening to his henchmans report about Jing Yunyao. This woman is called Yunyao. Shes the daughter-inw of the Leng family, the leading family of the four major families in the capital. Seventeen years ago, she and her husband went out to do a task, but were killed by their enemy at Kunlun Mountain. However, not long ago, she suddenly came back. Although Im not sure that shes Jing Yunyao, their names are basically the same. Moreover, she died on the exact same date as Jing Yunyao, so I thought youd need to know this. The man heard about it at a business meal in the mortal world. He dined with people from high society, so he was able to hear the information about the Leng family. Although Jing Yaorongs subordinate didnt know whether Yunyao was Jing Yunyao, Jing Yaorong believed that it must be. Seventeen years ago, she and her husband were killed at Kunlun Mountain, but she suddenly showed up not long ago. It must be Jing Yunyao! Only he was aware that Jing Yunyao died at Kunlun Mountain. As for people in the mortal world, they wouldnt know her real identity. This woman called Yunyao has a son, whose name is Leng Shaoting. Hes twenty-seven years old. He has a very important position in the mortal world, and hes the youngest major general in the mortal world, said the subordinate. Hearing that, Jing Yaorong squinted in surprise and mockery. Yunyaos son? She already had a 27-year-old son. In that case, she was together with that mortal two years after she left the cultivation world, but he didnt find out about it until over a dozen yearster. It seemed that he had paid too little attention to Jing Yunyao. Howe he had no idea that she already had a son? Her son was even the youngest major general in the mortal world, which meant that he was very outstanding. Anyway, Jing Yaorong didnt think that Leng Shaoting could be his match. Alright, you can go now. You dont need to go out again, said Jing Yaorong. He didnt tell his subordinate that the woman was Jing Yunyao, but he told the subordinate to stop investigating. Because of that, the subordinate was sure that the woman was Jing Yunyao. However, as Jing Yaorongs henchman, he knew that he should keep it a secret. Sure, said the subordinate, then stepped out. Sitting on the chair, Jing Yaorong kept on thinking about Jing Yunyao. Unexpectedly, she married into the Leng family, the leading family of the four major families in the capital. Back then, he didnt bother to find out whom Jing Yunyao married. He only got angry once he learned that she got together with a mortal. Without dy, he found her and killed her before returning to the cultivation world. Besides, he couldnt do anything to the mortals, because Tiandaozong would punish him. He was unwilling to pay his life for those mortals. As for Jing Yunyaos husband, it was a poor man with bad luck. In fact, Jing Yaorong had no intention of killing him, but he refused to leave Jing Yunyao, and Jing Yaorong identally knocked him off the cliff. It wouldnt be a big problem as long as Tiandaozong was unaware of it. When Jing Yaorong went to kill Jing Yunyao, he injured her with sharp stones first, then he watched her fall from a high cliff. He believed that she couldnt survive, so he left, but surprisingly she didnt die. Instead, she had reached a very high level now. Jing Yaorong was full of regret. He should have made sure that Jing Yunyao waspletely dead before he walked away. If he had done that, he wouldnt be in trouble right now. After all, it had be really hard for him to deal with Jing Yunyao now. Jing Yunyao had reached the Yuan Ying Period, and she also had Shangguan Yangs support! Even though he knew that Jing Yunyao had already reached the Yuan Ying Period, he believed that she must be in the early stage. If he encountered her, he didnt think that he would be unable to defeat her. He was also in the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period, but there was still a difference. Jing Yaorong had reached the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period many years ago, so he was very familiar with the skills. He should be stronger than a cultivator who just reached the same level as him. Therefore, Jing Yaorong believed that Jing Yunyao was no match for him, although she reached the Yuan Ying Period too. It was true that Jing Yunyao just reached the Yuan Ying Period two years ago, while Jing Yaorong had achieved that stage about seven years ago, but Jing Yaorong was still in the early stage, while Jing Yunyao had already reached the Soul out of Body stage. If Jing Yaorong learned about that, he would certainly be stunned. Jing Yaorong didnt share the news with anyone else. When it was dark outside, he sneaked out of the cultivation world to visit the mortal world. The Leng family was the top family in the capital, but cultivators believed that they were superior to mortals. As a result, Jing Yaorong didnt think the Leng family was that important. He wouldnt hurt the Leng familys members, including Jing Yunyaos son whose name was Leng Shaoting, since they were mortals, and he would be punished by Tiandaozong if he injured them. He just wanted to see whether Jing Yunyao was there. What would he do after finding Jing Yunyao? He didnt know, but what he needed to do right now was to find Jing Yunyao. Even though he had no idea where the Leng familys house was and whether Jing Yunyao was there, he felt it was necessary to pay a visit. Once Jing Yaorong was out of the cultivation world, he took out his magical sword, then flew straight to the capital. Chapter 2531 - Not Afraid of Being Reported

    Chapter 2531: Not Afraid of Being Reported Trantions

    Jing Yaorong went to a suburb near the capital. He got down at a mountain with no one around, then he went to take a taxi by the roadside. Before the taxi came, he had found the address of the Leng familys house. However, it wasnt detailed, so he only knew the rough area. After he got in the taxi, he told the driver an address that was near the area. He decided to slowly search for the Leng familys house when he arrived. The area the Leng family lived in was full of rich and powerful people. It was arge area, so it wouldnt be easy for Jing Yaorong to find the Leng familys house. He hoped that he would have good luck and see members of the Leng family. Because there were photos and introductions of senior officials on the Inte, Jing Yaorong had seen pictures of Master Leng, Leng Yuanqian, and Leng Yuanhan. Therefore, he should be able to recognize them if he saw them. Their address definitely wasnt listed, but some Inte users had some clues, so Jing Yaorong learned about the area the Leng family lived in with the help of the clues. In fact, the addresses of many senior officials, rich people, and celebrities were already exposed on the Inte. Jing Yaorong didnt think it was very likely for him to see members of the Leng family, because it was veryte now. The Leng family should be asleep. As a result, after walking around this area, Jing Yaorong still had no idea where the Leng familys house was. He couldnt search each of the houses! In addition, when he walked by those houses, he didnt feel any cultivators, which meant Jing Yunyao couldnt be in the Leng familys house even if the Leng family really lived here. Jing Yaorong couldnt find Jing Yunyao, so he left after a while. The capital was a veryrge city, and he couldnt finish the tour within a short time. However, he didnt want anyone to know that he had visited here, so he thought that he should leave early. Back in the Jing familys house, Jing Yaorong didnt go back to his room. Instead, he directly went to his study, then sat there alone, thinking about something quietly. Although he said that he had confidence, he was a little worried. After all, Jing Yunyao was at a totally different level now. That night, Gu Ning told Jing Yunyao that she had be an extra member of the Red me now, and she could join the Red me in carrying out tasks publicly in the future. As a cultivator, it was unavoidable for her to deal with monsters and ghosts, so Jing Yunyao didnt think it was a bad thing. Actually, it was good news. The other major families couldnt wait to have something on Leng Shaoting. If what had happened to herst time happened again, it could be a serious problem. Leng Shaoting could handle the report, but she didnt want to damage his reputation. Leng Shaoting worked so hard and had done a lot for their country. Search our n?wno?el.?rgHe shouldnt bear the me just because other people were jealous of him. Great, in that case, we dont need to be worried that someone will report us again. But youre still a student. You also have apany to manage. I hope you can still pay more attention to your own life. We can handle the tasks, and there wont be a problem. If we need you, well let you know. Dont be too busy, said Jing Yunyao. Although she could help Leng Shaoting deal with all the problems, she didnt think Gu Nings involvement was meaningless. In fact, Gu Ning was of great help for the Red me. They didnt work as a team every time they did a task. In other words, they normally worked separately, so none of them knew which of them would encounter danger. ordingly, when they worked separately, there must be a strong leader in each smaller team, so that they would be safe. Otherwise, if a smaller team without a cultivator encountered monsters and ghosts, all the teammates would be in great danger. Only when there were monsters and ghosts would Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao join the Red me. If it was a normal task, the Red me would deal with it by themselves. Sure, I know, said Gu Ning. She understood that Jing Yunyao cared about her. Gu Ning didnt need to join them in every task, and she simply wanted to do tasks along with them. Since she was Leng Shaotings subordinate now, she needed to listen to his orders. She could only make decisions on her own when she ran in to monsters and ghosts alone. The shooting of Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower would begin at 10:28 am. So because Gu Ning was free, she decided to go there. Before she set off, she called Chu Peihan and nned to drive her there. However, because the way to Qianling Mountain didnt go through Haicheng District, she could only meet Chu Peihan at an appointed ce. Gu Ning called Chu Peihan at 8 am. At that time, Chu Peihan had just packed up and was ready to go out. Once Chu Peihan received Gu Nings call, she went out and took a taxi to meet Gu Ning. About twenty minutester, Chu Peihan arrived, and waited for seven more minutes till Gu Ning came. Because Gu Ning came from the city center, she spent more time on the road. Although Shi Xiaoyue also yed a role in Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower, it wasnt an important role. She didnt need to attend theunching ceremony. If she wanted to join the activity, she could go, but she was on her period today, so she preferred to stay at home. After Gu Ning met Chu Peihan, they went to Qianling Mountain together. However, Gu Ning soon noticed that Chu Peihan wasnt right today. Normally, Chu Peihan was very talkative whenever she met Gu Ning, but today she barely said anything. Besides, she looked upset. Whats wrong? Are you in a bad mood? Gu Ning asked. Nothing, said Chu Peihan. She didnt deliberately keep it a secret from Gu Ning, but she honestly had no idea how to put it. Stop lying to my face. There must be something wrong. If youre willing to tell me, we can talk about it. If not, I wont insist, said Gu Ning. They were close, but Gu Ning respected Chu Peihan and wouldnt force Chu Peihan to tell her what she didnt want to say. Sometimes, Gu Ning might force Chu Peihan when the situation got serious, but normally Chu Peihan only needed care. Chapter 2532 - Know More About Him

    Chapter 2532: Know More About Him

    Not everyone was willing to tell other people about their difficulties, because it might bother their friends. In addition, friends could alsough at you. Well, that wouldnt happen between Gu Ning and Chu Peihan. Anyway, Chu Peihan was upset, but it wasnt a big problem. Therefore, since it wasnt serious, it was better if she faced it. No one could really help you, and friends couldnt help you forever. You could only grow up when you learned to deal with difficulties on your own. Whether you seeded or failed, you could improve yourself by epting challenges. Alright, Chu Peihan didnt have a serious problem right now! Um, I can tell you about it, but I dont know how to put it. Im in a total mess now, said Chu Peihan. She was willing to share it with Gu Ning, but didnt know how. Is it about a romantic rtionship? Did you fall in love with someone? Doesnt he like you? Are you sad because of that? Gu Ning joked, not meaning it. Yes, its about a romantic rtionship, but thats not the case. A boy just confessed his affection for me, but I dont know whether I like him as much as he likes me, said Chu Peihan. She still didnt have a clear idea now. It wasnt unwanted, but she felt very ufortable. She could not eat or sleep well. She said that she needed more time to get to know Han Chenglin better, but she couldnt stop herself from thinking about it. In fact, even Chu Peihan didnt realize that she cared more about Han Chenglin than she thought. Yesterday morning, Han Chenglin sent her a message of greeting, and asked her whether she had finished lunch and what she had at noon. That night, he kept on chatting with her on WeChat, and said good night to her when it waste. Even this morning, he sent her a message of greeting as usual. Being cared for by someone made her feel as if life was really beautiful. There were other boys who had chased Chu Peihan before and they had also done the same thing, but she only felt that they were annoying. Only when a boy she liked did that would she feel happy. Upon hearing Chu Peihans answer, Gu Ning had a name in her mind, but she pretended that she knew nothing about it. Is it Han Chenglin? she asked. How could you know it? Chu Peihan was shocked. I could see that he liked you long ago, said Gu Ning. What? Chu Peihan flushed. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning had already seen that Han Chenglin liked her, while she had no idea. She didnt know until Han Chenglin told her. So whats bothering you now? Gu Ning asked. You know that we had an unpleasant first meeting, so I was mean to him for a long time. But afterwards I found out that he isnt a bad guy and I changed my attitude towards him. Um, actually I never had special feelings for him. I didnt know that he and Shi Xiaoyue are cousins until the day before yesterday. Then I learned that I didnt meet him by ident, but because he bribed Shi Xiaoyue. When their family connection was exposed, he confessed his affection for me. He said that he did everything just to be close to me, said Chu Peihan. Gu Ning was also very surprised when she heard that Han Chenglin and Shi Xiaoyue were cousins, but she could see that Chu Peihans every meeting with Han Chenglin always had something to do with Shi Xiaoyue, so she wasnt surprised that Shi Xiaoyue was bribed. Even then Gu Ning didnt think it was uneptable that Han Chenglin and Shi Xiaoyue kept their family connection a secret from Chu Peihan. After all, they didnt mean to hurt Chu Peihan. And? Gu Ning asked. Its such a big surprise to me. I didnt know what to do, so I directly ran away, said Chu Peihan. If so, you didnt reject him either? Gu Ning asked again. No, but I didnt ept him, said Chu Peihan. You didnt reject or ept him, which means youre impressed by him, said Gu Ning. It couldnt be more obvious. If Chu Peihan didnt like him at all, Chu Peihan would have directly rejected him. She wouldnt be bothered by it afterwards. When Gu Ning pointed it out, Chu Peihan was embarrassed, but she decided to be honest with Gu Ning. Hes indeed impressive, but I dont think Im in love with him. I hesitated, so I didnt say yes. I dont know. I have no idea what to do now. I understand. You never had the idea of bing his girlfriend, so you were surprised when he confessed his affection for you. You are not prepared for it, so you just need some time. Actually, I think Han Chenglin is a good boy. If you have a good impression of him, I think you can get to know more about him. You dont need to rush. You can make the decision after being sure of your feelings for him, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning wasnt telling Chu Peihan to stay in an ambiguous rtionship with Han Chenglin, but it took time for people to get to know each other better. If they werent sure whether they really loved one another, it would be irresponsible if they rushed to get together. Moreover, if a boy really liked a girl, he would be willing to wait. He wouldnt think it was a waste of his time, and he wouldnt easily give up. If he gave up right after trying once, it only proved that he didnt like the girl very much. Yeah, thats what I said to him, said Chu Peihan. Although she was also worried that Han Chenglin might be disappointed, she had already made up her mind. If he gave up just because he needed to wait for a while longer, it meant that he didnt really like her. Chu Peihan also wouldnt keep Han Chenglin waiting for too long. She was reluctant to waste his time. If she still hesitated to be his girlfriend after spending more time with him, she would apologize to him, then leave him. Are you alright with Shi Xiaoyue? asked Gu Ning. Chapter 2533 - Fine, I Accept That Explanation

    Chapter 2533: Fine, I ept That Exnation

    Trantions I was mad at the beginning, but my anger went away after a short while. It isnt a big deal, and she didnt mean to hurt me. She simply wanted to set me up with Han Chenglin. Were fine now, said Chu Peihan. Thats great, Gu Ning said. Halfway there, Gu Ning received a call from Baili Zongxue. Gu Ning, Im at Qianling Mountain now. I heard that the shooting of Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower is beginning today. Will youe? asked Baili Zongxue. She just left the cultivation world today and was ready to go back to school, but as soon as she came out, she heard that the shooting of the new drama produced by Gu Ningspany would be starting at Qianling Mountain today, so she decided to ask Gu Ning whether she woulde. If Gu Ning wasing, she would wait for her. They could go to have a look, then go to school together. Sure, Im on my way. If you want to go with me, wait for me. I should be there in twenty minutes, said Gu Ning. Great, Ill wait for you, said Baili Zongxue. Whats Baili Zongxue doing at Qianling Mountain? Chu Peihan sat on the front passengers seat, so she heard their talk on the phone. I dont know. Perhaps shes there for fun, said Gu Ning. She obviously couldnt tell Chu Peihan that Baili Zongxues home was in the cultivation world next to Qianling Mountain. Oh! Chu Peihan asked that question casually, she didnt have to know the answer. Twenty minutester, Gu Ning and Chu Peihan reached the parking lot at the foot of Qianling Mountain. As soon as they arrived at Qianling Mountain, they sensed several cultivators. It was where cultivators usually went in and out, so it was quite normal that there were cultivators. Because there werent many visitors at Qianling Mountain during this season,Search our n?wn0?el.?rg Gu Ning and Chu Peihan saw Baili Zongxue the moment they entered the parking lot. Baili Zongxue also recognized Gu Nings car, so she immediately walked towards them. When Baili Zongxue saw Chu Peihan, an idea dawned on her and she said, Oh, I just remembered that youll be ying a role in Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower. Well, it seems Im not important in your heart. You didnt remember that until you saw me. It hurts! Chu Peihan acted sad. Come on, Ive been too busy recently, so I forgot about it. The idea dawned on me the moment I saw you! Baili Zongxue exined. She stayed in the cultivation world all the time during the vacation, and spent every day cultivating. There wasnt any signal or Inte in the cultivation world, so she couldnt use her smart phone. Her phone couldnt receive a signal until she came out today. Hearing that Baili Zongxue was very busy recently, Chu Peihan remembered that Baili Zongxue was totally absent during the vacation, so she asked, What have you been busy with this vacation? I even felt as if you disappeared. You said nothing in our WeChat group, and didnt even reply to my messages. Will you believe it if I tell you my family dumped me deep in a mountain for training? Baili Zongxue asked. She needed a persuasive reason. Fine, I ept that exnation. Chu Peihan didnt doubt it, because Baili Zongxue must have received training for a very long time given her extraordinary skills. In addition, Baili Zongxue had told them that she spent almost every vacation training. Although Chu Peihan wasnt clear about Baili Zongxues family background, she knew that Baili Zongxue couldnt be from an ordinary family. She didnt ask for more details, neither did Baili Zongxue offer any. After that, they climbed up the mountain. Due to the high altitude of Qianling Mountain, there were cable cars. However, Gu Ning and her friends had practiced kung fu for many years, so it wasnt difficult for them to climb up a high mountain. They didnt need to take a cable car. Instead, they directly walked. Most importantly, they had enough time to get to the top of the mountain on foot. It might take ordinary people slightly more than an hour to get to the top, Qianling Temple, but Gu Ning and her friends only spent forty minutes on the road. They didnt even speed up. If they sped up, they could arrive within half an hour. If they ran, it would be even faster. Actually, if it was only Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue, they could get to the top within a few minutes by using qinggong. However, there were visitors around, so they wouldnt use qinggong. Because some people also heard that the shooting of Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower would begin at Qianling Mountain today, they came here for fun. Qianling Temple was the main temple of Qianling Mountain, so it was also the shooting set of Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower. There used to be a sect at Qianling Temple, so it was very suitable for the drama. Although it had been rebuilt, it kept the same style. Normally, only about a dozen people stayed at the top, but today there were about two hundred people. Among them, forty people were the crew of Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower, about a dozen were guests invited by Lu Zhan, while six people were representatives of other entertainmentpanies. And about twenty people were reporters, while the rest of the people were visitors and people who came to watch theunching ceremony of Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower. Theunching ceremony of Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower wasnt grand, because Lu Zhan preferred to keep it simple. He only invited familiar faces. It was just aunching ceremony, and they didnt need to advertise it. Therefore, there werent many guests. They would do the publicity after shooting began. By the time Gu Ning and her friends arrived at the destination, theunching ceremony would begin half an hourter. All the staff were present and the equipment was ready. Only a few of the actors were absent, but they would arrive soon by cable car. Therefore, they could begin ording to the schedule. Normally, the crew picked a good time for theunching ceremony, so they wouldnt dy it. Because there was no road towards the top at Qianling Mountain, they moved their equipment up by cable cars. It was heavy, but they divided it into several groups and moved them up several times. Even though the equipment was heavy, each piece didnt weigh more than a hundred kilos. A cable car could amodate six people, and a person weighed about a hundred kilos, so each cable car could move two or three pieces of equipment up the mountain. As soon as Gu Ning showed up, everyone said hi to her. Because Chu Peihan was an actress and she attended the ceremony as an actress too, she went to see the other actors. If she stayed with Gu Ning all the time, there might be rumors. Chapter 2534 - Act Innocent

    Chapter 2534: Act Innocent

    Actors from other entertainmentpanies didnt wee Chu Peihan, not because there was a grudge between them, but because Chu Peihan was Gu Nings friend. They believed that Chu Peihan relied on Gu Ning to get the role. Because the role was very pleasant and impressive, many actressespeted for it. However, since they failed to get the role, they turned to other roles. Several actresses who were good at acting sessfully got a role in the drama. Only actors from Fenghua Entertainment were aware of Chu Peihans acting skills and Lu Zhans emphasis on fairness. So they knew that Chu Peihan won the role using her abilities, not her rtionship with Gu Ning. Peihan, Im so envious of you. You came here along with Goddess Gu. Everyone knows that you two are friends. Youre so lucky that you have a close friend whos a sessful businesswoman. You can easily get such an important role. Once Chu Peihan walked over, an actress approached and talked to her. The actress seemed naive and kind on the surface, but her words were really harsh. If she was really a naive girl, she might be a little dumb seeing as she said something like that publicly. However, if she acted naive, she would seem calcting. In Chu Peihans eyes, the actress was simply a calcting girl. Although the girl was only twenty-four years old, she wasnt new. In fact, she had joined this industry for five years. She couldnt be that naive. The entertainment industry was extremelyplicated. Whoever joined it would beplicated too within two or three years. There were naive or dumb people, but they couldnt easily be seen. The actress was good at acting, but it was an act after all. No one, especially staff in the entertainment industry, would be fooled by her. Chu Peihan wasnt mad, not because she was tolerant, but because she didnt bother to pay much attention to the unimportant girl. In fact, she slighted the girl. With a vague smile, Chu Peihan said, Luyun, I relied on my own abilities instead of my connections to get the role of Xiao Qi. Please dont cause misunderstandings by saying that. Anyway, Director Lu enjoys a good reputation in this industry. We all know what kind of person Director Lu is. Because Lin Luyun joined the entertainment industry earlier than Chu Peihan and was older, Chu Peihan talked to her politely. It was a rule in this industry. Even if they werepetitors, or even enemies, they had to be polite to each other, at least in front of other people. Upon hearing Chu Peihans reply, Lin Luyun panicked a little. She thought that Chu Peihan was a girl without much social experience, but unexpectedly Chu Peihan was much smarter than she thought and easily saw through her. Lin Luyun was reluctant to admit what Chu Peihan just said, so she acted innocent and exined. Peihan, dont get me wrong. I didnt mean that. I believe that you relied on your own abilities to get this role, I just heard a rumor that you were selected because of your connections. I was confused. Please dont be mad at me. Chu Peihan was Gu Nings friend, and even Lu Zhan approved of her, so Lin Luyun didnt dare to offend Chu Peihan. She only said that to Chu Peihan because she was jealous, but Chu Peihan clearly wasnt easy to bully! Oh, can you tell me who told you that rumor? Chu Peihan didnt believe a word Lin Luyun just said, so she asked her meaningfully. Staring at Chu Peihans expression, Lin Luyun understood that Chu Peihan didnt believe her. However, she still continued to act innocent. I heard some people talking about it a few days ago, but I cant remember who started the rumor. Luyun, you joined the entertainment industry years ago. You shouldnt be so innocent. I dont think you should believe whatever other people say without proof. It wont do you any good if you spread the rumor. Chu Peihan deliberately reminded Lin Luyun to be careful. Since it was just because Lin Luyun was jealous of her, Chu Peihan didnt bother to make it a serious issue. Youre right. Thanks. Lin Luyun was angry from the humiliation, but she had to be nice on the surface. In the argument against Chu Peihan, Lin Luyun had totally failed. Even though they talked in a low voice, several people around them still heard their conversation, but none of them got involved. However, they secretly disdained Lin Luyun. Whether Chu Peihan got the role through her abilities or connections, Lin Luyun shouldnt make it public. Even if Chu Peihan won the role using her connections, it was undeniable that she was good at acting. In addition, her appearance was very suitable for Xiao Qi. Chu Peihan was like a tomboy, but she had a very gentle look when she was quiet. Therefore, strangers might think that she was easy to bully. Only people who knew her well wouldnt be deceived by her appearance. Su Tongnuo didnt hear what they were talking about, but she could see that it wasnt a pleasant conversation. She also knew that Lin Luyun wasnt as innocent as she seemed on the surface. Lin Luyun must have verbally attacked Chu Peihan. When Chu Peihan walked over, Su Tongnuo asked her with concern, Are you alright? Im fine. Do I seem affected? Im not easy to bully. Chu Peihan smiled. Knowing that Chu Peihan was fine, Su Tongnuo was relieved. She agreed that Chu Peihan wasnt easy to bully. Su Tongnuo and Chu Peihan had exchanged phone numbers, and they sometimes chatted with each other, so they had a good rtionship. ordingly, Su Tongnuo cared about Chu Peihan, and wasnt just gossiping. On the other side, Gu Ning was talking with Lu Zhan and some other guests who came to theunching ceremony of Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower. After a while, she walked over to chat with Su Tongnuo, Han Lengxuan, and Bai Lin. When it was twenty minutes away from the ceremony, Qiao Hanchen arrived. Everyone was ready ten minutester, so at the appointed time, a host went on the stage to make a speech. Chapter 2535 - The Shooting Begins

    Chapter 2535: The Shooting Begins

    Ladies and gentlemen, wee to theunching ceremony of Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower. This drama is being produced by Fenghua Entertainment, directed by famous director Lu Zhan, and is starring Qiao Hanchen, Su Tongnuo, Han Lengxuan, Bai Lin, and other well-known actors. It tells a story of Now, the crew will formally start the shooting at todaysunching ceremony by lighting incense sticks together. Lets wish Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower a smooth shooting and a high rating! The moment the host finished, all the important guests, main actors, and Gu Ning burned incense sticks with one ord. After that, Lu Chao, as the boss, gave a speech. Gu Ning didnte today as the boss. Then the producer and director gave a speech. In fact, the producer and director was both Lu Zhan. After Lu Zhan gave a speech, the main actors went on the stage to say a few words. Finally, the director announced the formal beginning of the shooting, and lifted the red cloth on the video camera. In the end, they took a group photo, which was the end of theunching ceremony. Although theunching ceremony was over, the shooting didnt start right away. The guests and reporters needed to have a meal together first. The restaurant was at the foot of Qianling Mountain. It wasntrge, but it was a scenic spot, so there were good restaurants. They often ate varied delicious food, though the crew usually had takeout during the shooting. Gu Ning also stayed and shared a meal with the other people. And because Baili Zongxue came with Gu Ning, she stayed too. After the meal, some people left, while the whole crew of Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower stayed for a meeting. Gu Ning didnt join them, so she went to walk around with Baili Zongxue. When Chu Peihan was done, they would leave together. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue went to a square. When it was only the two of them, Baili Zongxue said, Oh, Senior Shangguans house has been built. I walked by it the other day, and I took some photos. Do you want to see it? Saying that, Baili Zongxue took out her phone and showed Gu Ning the pictures. Gu Ning had a look and thought it was beautiful. It was Shangguan Yangs house, but it was also another home for her and Leng Shaoting. They were cultivators, so they could live much longer. They couldnt stay in the mortals world forever. After dozens of years, people who were the same age as them would die, while they still aged slowly. It would be strange and cause unnecessary trouble if they showed up in public again. As a result, they would disappear from the public by then. There are more, said Baili Zongxue, then Gu Ning saw more. However, she noticed Jing Jinings back in the third picture. Although there was only his back, Gu Ning immediately recognized it. Because Gu Ning didnt know that Jing Jining was forbidden to leave the cultivation world, she wasnt surprised that Jing Jining was in the cultivation world now. After all, it was where Jing Jinings home was located. Jing Jining stayed at home to cultivate these days, but he sometimes went out for a walk. Anyway, Jing Yaorong only forbade him to leave the cultivation world, not the Jing familys house. Therefore, Jing Jining went to see Shangguang Yangs house once in a while. However, when he went out, Jing Yaorongs people would follow him. When will you move in? asked Baili Zongxue. When its not appropriate for us to continue to stay in the mortal world. Dozens of yearster, our peers will age and die. At that time, well leave the mortal world and live with other identities. Otherwise people might think were monsters if we stay young. I dont want to cause unnecessary trouble, said Gu Ning. Actually, it was sad that all of her friends would be very old while she could still stay young. It meant that they would soon leave her. Her parents and other family members would leave her as well. Right, it makes me sad when I realize that my friends will age much faster than me. Baili Zongxue felt Gu Ning. I didnt have many friends in the cultivation world before. There arent many people in the cultivation world actually, and people spend most of their time cultivating. I can only y with my own sisters. I studied in the outside world, but the friends I made always quarreled with me about some unimportant things. I rarely had a long friendship. Luckily, I met you afterwards. Although I had to keep my real family background a secret, were real friends. So its really hard to see my close friends age faster than me. Alright, stop talking about that now. No matter what, we have to face it in the future, said Gu Ning. It was sad, but she persuaded herself to ept it. Great, lets drop that topic. Baili Zongxue nodded and stopped thinking about it. They chatted as they walked till a small forest with no one inside. Because they were talking about cultivators, they needed to stay away from the crowd. However, Gu Ning suddenly felt a cultivator rapidly running towards them. The cultivator seemed weak, which meant he or she was at an average level. Gu Ning sensed the cultivator before Baili Zongxue, so she directly turned around to look at the cultivator. It was a girl who was about seventeen years old. She was pretty, but her level wasnt high, so her real age should be slightly above twenty. She looked angry, staring straight at Baili Zongxue. Obviously, Baili Zongxue was her target. Someone is going to attack you! Gu Ning reminded Baili Zongxue. Hearing that, Baili Zongxue turned around and also saw a girl walking towards her not far away. They could feel each other now, but there were many cultivators going in and out at Qianling Mountain, so they werent surprised. Chapter 2536: Don’t Want to Waste More Time on Her
    Chapter 2536: Dont Want to Waste More Time on Her However, Baili Zongxues level wasparatively low, so she couldnt be sure that the girl was targeting her until she saw the girl. Upon seeing the girl, Baili Zongxue was mad. Obviously, she didnt want to see the girl, but the girl was alreadying, so she didnt avoid her. What a shameless girl! Cant she leave me alone for a while? Baili Zongxueined. Gu Ning didnt ask why, because it couldnt be more obvious that there was a grudge between them. Gu Ning understood that she might cause inconvenience if she stayed, so she asked, Do you need me to leave? No need, its fine, said Baili Zongxue. She didnt mind if Gu Ning stayed. Before long, the girl reached Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue. The moment the girl saw Gu Nings face clearly, she got jealous, but she soon showed disdain because she thought that Gu Ning was just a mortal. Therefore she ignored Gu Ning and turned to stare at Baili Zongxue. Baili Zongxue, where is Zongyang? she asked. Why are you asking me? Baili Zongxue argued in an unpleasant tone. I need to see him, said the girl. Go find him if you want to see him. Why do youe and ask me? I dont know where he is right now, said Baili Zongxue. Actually, she knew where Baili Zongyang was, but she refused to tell the girl. This girls name was Jing Yun, and Baili Zongxue didnt think she deserved her older brother. Although Jing Yun was a member of the Jing family and there wasnt a gap between their families status, she had a bad character. Jing Yun was a member of the Jing family, but she wasnt Jing Yunfeis daughter nor was she the daughter of a coteral branch or an elder. She was Jing Yunchans daughter. Because Jing Yunchans husband married into the Jing family, her daughter inherited her surname. How could you not know? You must know where he is! Jing Yun didnt believe Baili Zongxues reply. She knew that Baili Zongxue was lying. So? I wont tell you even if I know where he is. Jing Yun, let me be honest with you, youre not my older brothers type. Please stay away from him! My family might not care much about a girls family background and abilities, but we do care about her character. Youre not a good girl! Baili Zongxue lost her patience. Jing Yun? Her surname was Jing. Was she a member of the Jing family? Gu Ning slightly cocked her eyebrow. However, she wasnt sure, because they were strangers. You Jing Yun angrily shouted, Baili Zongxue, dont be so harsh! Why do you think Im not a good girl? Stop damaging my reputation. A person without standards wouldnt think that they were bad, because they didnt think that their behavior was wrong. And in this way, Jing Yun didnt think her behavior was wrong at all. Im damaging your reputation? Its not just my impression of you. Its well known to everyone. No one likes you! Only you think of yourself as a good girl! Baili Zongxue mocked. Because they had a bad rtionship and she hated Jing Yun, she didnt hesitate to embarrass her. You Jing Yun was furious at the humiliation. She couldnt defeat Baili Zongxue in the argument, so she directly used violence. Seeing that, Gu Ning didnt get involved for the time being. Instead, she stepped to the side and watched them. She knew Jing Yun and Baili Zongxue were at the same level, so Jing Yun shouldnt be able to hurt Baili Zongxue. However, if Baili Zongxue couldnt win, she would help her then. It wasnt the first time that Baili Zongxue had fought against Jing Yun, so Baili Zongxue immediately reacted once she attacked her. Although they were at the same level, Jing Yun was more skilled than Baili Zongxue. Because Baili Zongxue needed to go to school, she didnt spend much time on cultivation. On the other hand, Jing Yun studied in a private school in the cultivation world, so she had more time to cultivate. It was a private school in the cultivation world, but they could acquire the same knowledge that people learned in the mortal world. They couldnt stay in the cultivation world forever, and they would go to the mortal world, so it was necessary for them to obtain knowledge they would use. Because Baili Zongxue wasnt as skilled as Jing Yun, she started to be at a disadvantage and Jing Yun hurt her once in a while. Luckily, there wasnt a huge gap between their abilities, so it wasnt easy for Jing Yun to injure Baili Zongxue. Do you need help? Gu Ning couldnt stand it any longer, so she asked Baili Zongxue. Yes, please. I dont want to waste more time on her. Actually, Baili Zongxue also wanted to turn to Gu Ning for help at this moment, but Gu Ning spoke first, so she agreed at once. Baili Zongxue was reluctant to waste more time on Jing Yun. They always fought against each other till they were out of strength. However, in the past, for the Baili Zongyangs sake, Jing Yun wouldnt fight with Baili Zongxue until they were totally exhausted. However, she was angered by Baili Zongxue today, so she had no intention of stopping. As a result, if it continued, Baili Zongxue would certainly lose to Jing Yun. Baili Zongxue, dont be so naive! Jing Yun snorted, feeling that it was extremely funny when Gu Ning said that she could help Baili Zongxue. Gu Ning was a mortal, so it was impossible for her to defeat a cultivator. Was it ridiculous? Baili Zongxue didnt think so. Lets see, said Gu Ning, then immediately joined the fight. She didnt expose the fact that she was also a cultivator and didnt use magical power. She only used her abilities as a mortal. Because Gu Ning didnt fight alone and was fighting together with Baili Zongxue, she didnt need to use all of her abilities. Even though Gu Ning didnt use her magical energy, she was unbelievably strong. Therefore, together with Baili Zongxue, she quickly caused Jing Yun to be at a disadvantage. Jing Yun was amazed, because she didnt expect a mortal to be so strong. After that, Jing Yun used her magical energy to attack Gu Ning, but Baili Zongxue stopped it. Chapter 2537 - Not Many Good People in the Jing Family

    Chapter 2537: Not Many Good People in the Jing Family Trantions

    Because Baili Zongxue saw that Gu Ning didnt expose the fact that she was also a cultivator, she knew how to work with her. Right when Baili Zongxue stopped the magical power released by Jing Yun, Gu Ning attacked Jing Yun. Gu Ning moved fast and hit urately, so she easily hit Jing Yun. Under the force, Jing Yun backed up a few steps and immediately created a distance between them. Afterwards, the two sides stood against each other, but nobody moved. Jing Yun didnt move again, because she knew that she was no match for Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue when they teamed up. If she continued to fight against them, she would be injured. Anyway, Gu Nings skills really impressed her. Looking at Gu Ning, Jing Yun was full of surprise. She was jealous of Gu Nings beauty and was also mad at Gu Nings cooperation with Baili Zongxue. Who are you? Whats your name? asked Jing Yun. She wanted to know more about Gu Ning. Jing Yun harbored grudges, so she made up her mind to pay Gu Ning back since she got involved and even defeated her. Keep it in mind. My name is Gu Ning. If you want to pay me back,e to the Capital University. Im studying economics. Gu Ning beamed at Jing Yun, but it didnt mean that she was kind. On the contrary, she was challenging Jing Yun. Jing Yun understood that very well, so she got angrier. She didnt say anything further to Gu Ning, because she already learned what she wanted to know. Jing Yun didnt doubt Gu Nings reply, because Gu Nings attitude proved everything. There was no need for Gu Ning to lie to her. Baili Zongxue was also aware that Jing Yun would pay Gu Ning back, but she said nothing. After all, Jing Yun was no match for Gu Ning. Since Jing Yun asked for it herself, Baili Zongxue wouldnt bother to stop her. Baili Zongxue, if I see you alone next time, Ill surely make you beg for my mercy. Jing Yun was reluctant to give in, but she understood that she couldnt win today. Therefore, she stopped arguing with them and directly left after threatening Baili Zongxue. She wouldnt forgive Gu Ning either, but she didnt threaten Gu Ning, because Gu Ning was a mortal. If she threatened a mortal, Baili Zongxue might tell on her. It was very normal for cultivators topete against each other, so she could threaten Baili Zongxue. As long as no one was seriously injured, Tiandaozong wouldnt get involved. Their families wouldnt bother to punish them either. Therefore, Jing Yun and Baili Zongxue always fought against one another whenever they met. Actually, it was not only Jing Yun and Baili Zongxue, there were many other cultivators who didnt get along and secretly fought against one another. Even if someone was injured, as long as no one took it seriously, it wouldnt be a problem. They usually made it very clear before they had apetition. There would be a witness and evidence to prove that both sides agreed. Fine, then Ill tell my older brother how malicious you are! Baili Zongxue shouted to Jing Yuns back. She wasnt afraid of Jing Yun, and she was simply unwilling to waste more time on Jing Yun. Hearing that, Jing Yun stumbled. She turned around and gave Baili Zongxue a re. Without a word, she left. Who is she? When Jing Yun was gone, Gu Ning asked. She wanted to find out whether Jing Yun was a member of the Jing family. Shes Jing Yun, a member of the Jing family. Her mother is Jing Yunchan. Because her father married into the Jing family, she inherited her mothers surname, said Baili Zongxue. Gu Ning nodded. It turned out that Jing Yun was really a member of the Jing family. No wonder she was so hateful! Jing Yun is really a bad girl. She easily gets jealous, but only dares to bully the weak. For example, she likes my older brother, so she has done everything to stop my older brothers other admirers from approaching him. However, she only dares to bully the girls who are weaker than her. She dares not mess with Dongfang Ziyu. Although Dongfang Ziyu isnt my older brothers girlfriend, they are a widely acknowledged perfect match in the cultivation world. But there is no chemistry between them. They simply dont hate each other. My family and the Dongfang family are willing to form an alliance, but it still depends on them said Baili Zongxue, but she suddenly realized that she had gone too far. Oh, where did I go? I was talking about Jing Yun, but ended up with my older brother. Anyway, there are many other examples to prove that Jing Yun isnt a good girl. She actually has a fianc, but her fianc isnt as handsome and strong as my older brother. Her fiancs family background is also notparable to my family. Therefore, she keeps on bothering my older brother. During these years, my older brother rarelyes back to the cultivation world, so she cant see him very often. As a result, she started to bother me. She has tried to force me to take her to see him. I honestly dont know why she can be so shameless Baili Zongxue really disliked Jing Yun. Unfortunately, she wasnt stronger than her, or she would teach her a lesson! There arent many good people in the Jing family, said Gu Ning. She had met several members of the Jing family till now, and each of them was very hateful. Only Jing Yunyao and Jing Jining were pleasant to get along with. Right, there are only a few good people in the Jing family. Only Junior Mr. Jings family is upright and kind. Their patriarchs family is the most hateful! Baili Zongxue said, Oh, I must tell you this. The Jing familys patriarch actually had a daughter with his first wife. The girls name is Jing Yunyao. I heard Jing Yunyao was bullied by her step-mother and step-siblings ever since she was little. She didnt get any attention from her father until she made great progress. However, she ran away from the Jing family afterwards. She left the cultivation world for the mortal world. There is a rule in the cultivation world. Cultivators cant be together with mortals. If anyone dares to break the rule, he or she will be deprived of all their abilities as a cultivator before being chased out of the cultivation world. But I heard Jing Yunyao was killed. It has something to do with her father. I dont know whether its true, but everyone is secretly saying that. I think its highly likely to be the truth. Chapter 2538 - A Mortal? What’s His Name?

    Chapter 2538: A Mortal? Whats His Name? Trantions

    Saying that, Baili Zongxue gave a sign. If its true, the Jing familys patriarch is really cruel. Even a vicious tiger will not eat its cubs, but he killed his own daughter. Even though she made a mistake, it isnt a reason for him to kill her. Baili Zongxue had a deep sympathy for Jing Yunyao. Talking about that, Gu Ning was also affected. Jing Yaorong had indeed tried to kill Jing Yunyao, though luckily Jing Yunyao survived. However, Leng Yuanhan was dead. Therefore, Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting were determined to take revenge. They were almost ready. Before long, they would go to pay Jing Yaorong back in the cultivation world. They stayed in the small forest for a few minutes, before Chu Peihan called Gu Ning, saying that the meeting was over, and they could leave now. After that, Gu Ning told her to meet them at the car, and that they were waiting for her. Five minutester, Chu Peihan came. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue were also ready to leave. Once Chu Peihan got in the car, they drove away. How is it? When will you join the crew? asked Gu Ning. Ill join them after three days. The shooting of my part willst three months, so Im afraid Ill have to spend two thirds of the time at the set, said Chu Peihan. Although the shooting of her part wouldst three months, she would have time for a rest. She didnt need to show her face in front of the cameras every day, so she could go back to school for sses when she was free. It might affect her studies, but it was unavoidable for a student who studied in a film academy. Moreover, their school allowed her to do it. Actually, since students who went to study in a film academy aimed to be famous, there was no time limit for their debut. Many people hoped that students could finish their education before finding a job. However, thepetition was fierce in the entertainment industry. It wasnt easy for them to get a chance to show their faces in front of the cameras. If any one of them could gain some fame, their school would be proud, so they could build their career while they were studying in school. They just needed to keep studying at the same time and it wouldnt be a problem as long as they could pass the exams. In addition, given Chu Peihans status, their school had no reason to stop her. She was Professor Gus student! She had a bright future ahead. Do you n to take the crews car, or drive your own car? If you drive a car on your own, itll be more convenient. I can prepare a car for you if you want, said Gu Ning. Chu Peihan thought for a while, and also thought that it would be more convenient for her to drive her own car. However, after she joined the crew, she wouldnt need a car most of the time. The transportation at Qianling Mountain was convenient as well, so she didnt really need a car. Most importantly, she was unwilling to upy Gu Nings car. Therefore, Chu Peihan made a decision. I know itll be more convenient if I drive a car on my own, but the shooting willst for a long time, so I dont think a car is really necessary. I prefer not to drive by myself, but if I need it, Ill tell youter. Chu Peihan didnt want to upset Gu Ning. Sure. Since Chu Peihan made her choice, Gu Ning didntment on it further. Youre a new face. You dont have an assistant and have to deal with everything on your own, but if you need any help, you can turn to Qiao Hanchen or Su Tongnuo for help. Theyll help you, said Gu Ning. In fact, even if Gu Ning didnt mention it, they would go to help Chu Peihan if she needed them. After all, Chu Peihan was Gu Nings friend, and they got along well with each other. Therefore, they would take care of Chu Peihan whether Gu Ning told them to do so or not. Thanks, said Chu Peihan. When Jing Yun was back in the Jing familys house, she met Jing Yunyan who was about to go out. Because Jing Yun was still mad, she looked very unhappy. Oh, what happened? You look angry. Jing Yunyan joked. Jing Yun wasnt easy-going, but Jing Yunyan didnt have a bad impression of her. Instead, he treated her even better than Jing Bingjie. Jing Bingjie was more obedient, but she was never close to Jing Yunyan ever since she was little, so their rtionship wasnt very good. Jing Yun had a bad reputation, but she always yed with Jing Yunyan since childhood, so they were very close. I just left the cultivation world and saw Baili Zongxue at the square of Qianling Mountain. I asked her where Baili Zongyang is, but she refused to tell me. She even humiliated me. I got mad, so I fought against her, said Jing Yun. Because everyone was aware that she liked Baili Zongyang and was chasing him, she didnt bother to keep it a secret. The Jing family had actually reminded her not to mess with Baili Zongyang, but she wouldnt listen. Anyway, she hadnt caused any serious trouble, so her family didnt bother to restrict her. I was at an advantage, but Baili Zongxues mortal friend helped her, so I was defeated. I didnt expect a mortal to be so strong! If Baili Zongxue hadnt been there, I would have beaten her sh*t out! said Jing Yun, feeling angrier. A mortal? Whats her name? Jing Yunyan thought of Gu Ning at once, because the only strong mortal, he knew, who had a close rtionship with Baili Zongxue was Gu Ning. Gu Ning, a student from the Capital University, said Jing Yun. It was indeed her! Because Gu Ning worked with Baili Zongxue and defeated Jing Yun, Jing Yunyan wasnt surprised. After all, Baili Zongxue was at the same level as Jing Yun. There wasnt a huge difference between their abilities. Therefore, when Gu Ning joined their fight, she only helped Baili Zongxue a little instead of saving Baili Zongxue. Alright, take it easy. If you meet her again, teach her a lesson then, said Jing Yunyan tofort Jing Yun. Chapter 2539 - When Was I Mad?

    Chapter 2539: When Was I Mad?

    Jing Yunyans words worked for Jing Yun and her anger immediately went away. Of course! If I meet the girl called Gu Ning again, Ill surely teach her a lesson. She only dared to teach Gu Ning a lesson, but didnt dare to injure her seriously. Since if she injured a mortal badly, Tiandaozong would punish her. However, I think you better stay away from Baili Zongyang. Its impossible for you two to be together, said Jing Yunyan. He was proud of Jing Yun, but still felt that she and Baili Zongyang werent a match. Most importantly, Baili Zongyang had no interest in Jing Yun, so he was afraid it would only cause their family trouble if Jing Yun kept bothering Baili Zongyang. To be honest, the Jing familys reputation was already damaged. He was going to be the new patriarch of their family, so he cared a lot about their familys reputation. No matter what the Jing family had done, whether it was wrong or right, they wouldnt allow other people to judge them. No, I only want Zongyang! Hes handsome, outstanding Jing Yun refused to give Baili Zongyang up. Even though Baili Zongyang never bothered to pay any attention to her, she admired, loved, and pursued him as usual. Her face lit up whenever she talked about Baili Zongyang. Jing Yunyan shook his head resignedly. He didnt want to say anything further, because Jing Yun wouldnt listen. Fine, I know you wont listen but bear this in mind. Dont cause serious trouble. Do you understand? Jing Yunyan said with a serious expression. Although he had a good rtionship with Jing Yun, it didnt mean that he had to spoil her under any circumstances. When she didnt cause serious trouble, he could turn a blind eye to her. However, if she caused serious trouble, he wouldnt tolerate it. I know, said Jing Yun in an upset tone. She wasnt annoyed by Jing Yunyans warning, because she knew that he was going to be the new patriarch. It was his duty to protect their familys reputation. On their way back, Gu Ning told Baili Zongxue to ask Song Miaoge and their other friends whether they were at school. If they were, they could share a meal that afternoon. Gu Ning would first drive Baili Zongxue back to school, then she would finish the enrollment before going to have a meal with her friends. Baili Zongxue immediately called Song Miaoge. Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai had just enrolled, so they were in the dormitory now. Hearing that Gu Ning would be back in a while, they were excited to see her. At the same time, Gu Ning also told Chu Peihan to call Mu Ke and Yu Mixi. Because the enrollment began today, they arrived at school a few days earlier. They had also finished their enrollment, so they were free now. They hadnt chosen a restaurant for dinner yet, but they would let their friends know once it was done. Before long, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue finished enrollment, then they left school together. After thinking for a while, they decided to eat hot pot. All of them liked hot pot, not because it was cheap, but because it was a very good choice for winter. Once they settled on the ce, Chu Peihan called Mu Ke and Yu Mixi over. Because their schools werent far apart and the restaurant they chose was right in the middle, Mu Ke and Yu Mixi arrived at the appointed ce right after Gu Ning and the others. However, Yu Mixi didnt seem to be in a good mood, while Mu Ke was trying to please her. Upon seeing Gu Ning and the others, Yu Mixi smiled at them. Obviously, she was only mad at Mu Ke. It was very normal for a couple to have arguments. Moreover, it was their personal affair, so Gu Ning and the others wouldnt ask about it. They just pretended that they didnt notice. For convenience, Gu Ning booked a private room, since if they dined in the hall, their loud conversation might affect other people. During the meal, they talked happily, except for the fact that Yu Mixi ignored Mu Ke. After they finished the meal, Gu Ning couldnt drive each of them back because there were too many people. Baili Zongxue was a cultivator, so she could protect herself and some of the girls. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt send Baili Zongxue, Song Miaoge, and Zhang Zikai back. Instead, they took a taxi by themselves. After all, there was a short distance. And even if there was a long distance, Baili Zongxue and the others wouldnt mind. They didnt want to bother Gu Ning to send them back. There were so many people, and it was impossible for her to send all of them back. Therefore, Gu Ning drove Mu Ke and Yu Mixi back to school first, then sent Chu Peihan to school before returning to the siheyuan. As for the conflict between Yu Mixi and Mu Ke, it actually wasnt a big problem. A girl confessed her affection for Mu Ke by sending him a message today, and Yu Mixi read it by ident. It made her unhappy, so she deliberately ignored Mu Ke. Mu Ke directly told the girl that he already had a girlfriend and that he loved his girlfriend deeply. After that, he ignored the girl. However, Yu Mixi still felt ufortable, but she was much better after having a meal with her friends. I want to eat ice cream. Go buy one for me. Before they walked into their school, Yu Mixi spoke in slight annoyance. Anyway, since she was talking to Mu Ke now, it meant that she was no longer mad. Its cold. Ice cream isnt good for your body. Mu Ke was very happy that Yu Mixi was willing to talk to him, but he disagreed with her idea. I just want to eat ice cream. Go buy one for me, or Ill do it myself. Yu Mixi acted angry and was about to walk away. She was just really annoyed at this moment. If Mu Ke bought an ice cream for her right now, she wouldnt be mad, but she would be upset if Mu Ke didnt. Even though Mu Ke cared about her health and thought that she shouldnt have ice cream in winter, Yu Mixi was annoyed now, so she didnt really care. Alright, alright, Ill go buy it right away. Mu Ke pulled Yu Mixi back at once. In order to stop her from getting angrier, he gave in. The next moment, he ran to buy ice cream for Yu Mixi. Before long, he came back with ice cream and handed it to Yu Mixi. Yu Mixi took it and ate it when she walked ahead, leaving Mu Ke behind. After eating up the ice cream, Yu Mixis angerpletely went away. Are you still mad? asked Mu Ke. Mad? Why should I be mad? When was I mad? Yu Mixi asked. She didnt admit that she was mad just then. When was she mad? She wasnt mad at all! Chapter 2540 - Visit the Cultivation World

    Chapter 2540: Visit the Cultivation World

    Mu Keined to himself, but didnt say it aloud. Anyway, since Yu Mixi wasnt mad, it was already the best result. There was no need for them to talk about it. Well, I wasnt really mad, because youve done nothing wrong. Its the girls fault. She should be aware that you already have a girlfriend, but she still confessed to you. I know youre innocent. I just couldnt help getting upset for a while, said Yu Mixi. She understood that she shouldnt be mad at Mu Ke, but sometimes it was hard to control her emotions. Besides, people lose their reason in love! I know, said Mu Ke, then held Yu Mixis hand. Looking at Yu Mixi, he said seriously, Its still my fault that your mood was affected by the girl. But I cant stop other girls from confessing to me. Its their own actions. All I can do is reject them. Mixi, I promise youre the only girl I sincerely like. I love you. Alright, I trust you. Stop it now. Yu Mixi seemed to disdain his words, but she was full of happiness. It was dark now, but it was only 8 pm, so it was still early. Therefore the two of them had a walk in the small forest hand in hand. There were many couples in their university, so many couples were walking in the small forest. When Gu Ning got back to the siheyuan, everyone was chatting casually in the living room, so Gu Ning joined them. Um, Junior Gu, the New Year festival is over now. Can you arrange a job for us to do? Si Jin asked Gu Ning with slight embarrassment, because Gu Ning told them that she would arrange for them to do a job and learn how to drive after the New Year festival. They werent in a rush to make money, but they felt that they should do something after staying here for such a long time. Gu Ning hadnt forgotten about it, and decided to make the arrangement soon. Sure, Ill arrange for you to do a job tomorrow. You can join mypany first. Before you carry out tasks, you need to receive training to be qualified bodyguards. At the beginning, you two will work separately. Youll learn from experienced colleagues. When youre good enough to do a task on your own, you can work together then. But there arent always tasks every day, so you can learn how to drive when youre free, said Gu Ning. Great, thank you so much, Junior Gu. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin nodded. Well, you two have only stayed with me for a while, but you already cant wait to go out to work. Ill be alone again, said Shangguan Yang in a sad tone, as if he was bei g abandoned. However, he was just saying that, because they couldnt wander around forever. Weve done nothing during this time, and were gettingzy. If we have time, welle back and keep yourpany after work, said Si Jin tofort Shangguan Yang. Right, Uncle Shangguan, Im sure you dont want us to be useless, right? Jiang Liluo said. Alright, alright, I know you have a bunch of reasons, said Shangguan Yang unhappily. In fact, he was so used to them being with him recently, that hed feel a little lonely if they suddenly left for work. He had been alone for hundreds of years, and never felt lonely before. However, after living in the mortal world for a while, he started to change. He didnt want to be alone any longer. Master Shangguan, when did you start to hate being alone? Gu Ning joked. Its all because of you. I used to be alone every day and never felt bored, but now I cant stand it when Im left alone at home, said Shangguan Yang, feeling upset. Were only absent for a few days! You can go out and have fun with your old pals. Dont you have many old friends? Welle back after were done with our job. You wont be alone, said Gu Ning. Youre a liar! Youre the one whos absent for most of the time. Shaoting isnt in the capital because of his job. But youre in the capital, yet you rarelye back. I sometimes even wonder whether youve forgotten me. Shangguan Yang criticized Gu Ning in annoyance. He knew that Gu Ning was upied with work and study, but he was unhappy that he was being ignored. Gu Ning felt slightly guilty and rubbed her nose. Well, I have a lot of things to do. Ill visit you more often in the future. Please dont me me. Did I me you? Did I? Im not an unreasonable master. Shangguan Yang denied it emotionally. It seemed as if he was wronged. Although he had no intention to me Gu Ning, what he just said implied that he was unhappy. Therefore, he wasnt being honest with his feelings. No, no, you didnt. Gu Ning was amused by his reaction and dropped the topic. Oh, I met my cultivator friend, Baili Zongxue, at Qianling Mountain today. She showed me the house Uncle Jing built for Master Shangguan. Its almost done. I have some photos of it. Although there is only a gate in the pictures, it looks grand, said Gu Ning, taking out her phone. Then she showed the others the photos Baili Zongxue sent her. When Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao saw Jing Jinings back, they recognized him with a nce. However, they didnt know that Jing Jining was forbidden to leave the cultivation world and couldnt go out. After looking at the photos, Shangguan Yang was very satisfied. Although he had a low standard for his residence, he was excited to see such a beautiful house. Oh, Master Shangguan, if youre bored, why dont you visit the cultivation world? How about we have a tour there tomorrow? I can settle Senior Jiang and Senior Sis job tomorrow morning. Then Ille back for a meal at noon, and we can go to the cultivation world together, said Gu Ning. She didnt have any premonition, it was only a sudden idea. Great, we can visit it tomorrow afternoon. Shangguan Yang agreed. Since they already built a house in the cultivation world and decided to live there in the future, they should naturally visit there more often and get familiar with people in Tiandaozong. Only Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning needed to go, because it wasnt time for Jing Yunyao to take revenge yet. She wouldnt go with them. Knowing that Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning would visit the cultivation world, Jing Yunyao wanted to go there too, but it wasnt the right time. She had to be patient. Anyway, they could soon take revenge in the cultivation world. Chapter 2541 - Anyone to Challenge Them?

    Chapter 2541: Anyone to Challenge Them?

    At 8 am, Gu Ning and the others finished breakfast at the siheyuan, then Gu Ning took Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to herpany. Although they were offered a job directly by Gu Ning, they needed to be qualified to join the staff. They needed to convince other people that they were hired by Gu Ning, instead of just getting a job due to their rtionship with her. After arriving at herpany, Gu Ning took them to a training room. Normally, when the bodyguards didnt need to go out and do a task, they went to work ording to the schedule, then trained in the training room. They went to work at 9 am, and got off work at 6 pm. When Gu Ning and the others arrived at thepany, it was nearly 9 am. Even though they only needed to go to work at 9 am, they normally came earlier, arriving at about 8:30 am. They would put on their training uniform, then go to the training room. At the moment, there were about seventy bodyguards in Gu Nings securitypany. They were divided into five groups. Each group leader was a professional killer hired by Gu Ning. In addition, among the seventy bodyguards, about a dozen were women. There was no gender limit for this job, and sometimes women were even more suitable to carry out tasks. However, it was a fact that there were more men than women in this industry. Although they normally trained in the training room at thepany, they would have field training once a week. After all, the space in thepany was limited and they couldnt cause too much noise, because it would affect other staffs work. Ba Tianyang was the chief coach for Gu Nings securitypany. Speaking of Ba Tianyang, it was necessary to mention Song Manni. Their romantic rtionship was finally public. In other words, they were formally together. Ba Tianyang didnt care that Song Manni had been divorced before, and Song Manni didnt mind that Ba Tianyang used to be a killer. Ba Tianyang honestly told Song Manni that he used to be a killer. Song Manni was very surprised at the beginning, and it wasnt easy for her to ept. However, after they got along with each other for a long time, Song Manni felt that Ba Tianyang was really a good man and she gradually fell in love with him. In addition, since he was no longer a professional killer, he had changed. And he was picked by Gu Ning, so he couldnt be a bad person. Anyway, everyone had a history. No one was perfect, and she didnt think that she had the right to ask for a better man. She felt protected being with Ba Tianyang, not because he was strong, but because he was protective of her. He really cared about her. At this time, bodyguards without tasks came to the training room for their daily routine. Ba Tianyang and the other group leaders were also present. There were dozens of bodyguards in the securitypany. About a half went out to do tasks, while about a dozen were on a vacation. Some just finished a task and would be free for a few days, while some had a holiday. Because they didnt have weekends and they could only be off work for a day in a week, they rested in turns. Therefore, there were only two dozen bodyguards in thepany at the moment. However, no matter how many were there, they still needed to train. When Gu Ning walked in with Jiang Liluo and Si Jin, everyone greeted her. After that, Gu Ning exined why she brought them here. Now, let me introduce you, this is Jiang Liluo, and this is Si Jin. Both of them are the new bodyguards hired by me. Theyve never worked in this industry before, so they know very little about it, but theyre excellent at fighting. In order to prove that, you can challenge them as you want, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, they exchanged a nce. Since Jing Liluo and Si Jin were picked by Gu Ning, they believed that they were qualified, but they were excited to challenge them. One man stood out and said, Chairman Gu, I want to challenge Mr. Jiang. He had a very good attitude, and didnt want to provoke Jiang Liluo. He simply wanted to make sure of his proficiency. No problem. Jiang Liluo agreed, then stepped forward. After that, they got ready to spar. Jiang Liluo didnt use his magical energy, because Gu Ning had reminded him to control himself when he was fighting with mortals. Only when the mortal was an extremely bad person could he kill them, though he should do his best not to kill. Although Jiang Liluo didnt use his magical energy, he was still much stronger than the man, so he easily defeated the bodyguard in a minute or so. Seeing that, everyone was shocked. It was amazing! The bodyguard who challenged Jiang Liluo was better than most of his colleagues, but he still failed in about a minute. I lost. Youre really unbelievable. You have my respect, said the bodyguard. He epted the result, because he knew that there were people who were better than him. He didnt feel mad when he was defeated. Other people stepped ahead to challenge Jiang Liluo, but all of them failed, so no one went to challenge him again. However, Si Jin was left standing there, so a female bodyguard stood out and said, I think Ill challenge Miss Si. Sure, said Si Jin and walked ahead. Once they were ready, the fightpetition began. The female bodyguard was as strong as the male bodyguard, while Si Jin was at the same level as Jiang Liluo, so the spar was over in about a minute too. This time, they were all convinced that Jing Liluo and Si Jin were qualified bodyguards. So? Anyone want to challenge them again? asked Gu Ning. No one answered, which meant that nobody wanted to challenge them again. Great, from now on, youll work together. I hope you can get along well, said Gu Ning. Yes, maam! They replied loudly. Afterwards, Gu Ning called Ba Tianyang to have a private talk in her office, because she nned to let Jiang Liluo and Si Jin join Ba Tianyangs group. Gu Ning told Ba Tianyang to train them first. If there was a task, he could arrange for someone to take them to carry out the task. However, if there were any dangerous tasks, he could assign the tasks to Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. Gu Ning said that, not because she didnt care about their safety, but because they were the best bodyguards in her securitypany. Once they took action, it would be nearly impossible for them to fail. Ba Tianyang had absolute trust in Gu Ning, so he agreed. After that, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin stayed in thepany for training, while Gu Ning went to her office. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were quick learners. Ba Tianyang only needed to teach them once, so they quickly got familiar with the rules. It surprised Ba Tianyang and he even wondered whether they had worked as bodyguards before. Chapter 2542 - Envious and Jealous

    Chapter 2542: Envious and Jealous

    Although it was the first time that they had worked in this industry, they had done their homework on the Inte beforehand. Moreover, they had a very good memory and an agile mind, so they learned quickly. Ba Tianyang only needed to teach them once, and they immediately got familiar with all the rules. However, they hadnt carried out a task yet, so they still needed chances to put their knowledge into practice. Gu Ning left for the siheyuan from herpany at 11 am and shared a meal with Shangguan Yang before going to the cultivation world. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin had lunch at thepany and would go back after they got off work this afternoon. Because there was a long distance between the city center and the southern district, and neither Jiang Liluo nor Si Jin could drive now, they took the subway to work. Gu Ning had told them to learn how to buy tickets, so she believed that they could handle it. If they still didnt know how to buy tickets, they could ask passers-by about it. There were many helpful people nowadays. Back in the siheyuan, Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing were absent. Gu Ning thought that they must have gone to the flower shop. Therefore, after finishing the meal with Shangguan Yang, Gu Ning disguised herself for Qing He, then she drove Shangguan Yangs car to Qianling Mountain. She used Shangguan Yangs car, instead of hers, because she didnt want anyone to find out who she was. Only Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang would go to the cultivation world this time, so Gu Ning drove. At Qianling Mountain, Gu Ning showed her quality as a cultivator. After parking the car, the two of them took the road towards the cultivation world. At the boundary at the foot of the mountain, they met Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua by ident. Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua were very surprised to see them, but they also heard that they had built a house in the cultivation world. ordingly, it was quite normal that they came in and out of the cultivation world. They respected Shangguan Yang, so they greeted him first. Nice to see you, Senior Shangguan. Im Dongfang Ziyu. Nice to see you, Senior Shangguan, Im Wu Shunhua. Nice to see you too! Shangguan Yang nodded. He seemed a little arrogant in front of outsiders, and was only nice to his people. Afterwards, Shangguan Yang continued to walk ahead, followed by Gu Ning. As juniors, Dongfang Ziyu and Wu Shunhua couldnt leave right away. They could only go when Shangguan Yang was gone. When Gu Ning left, Dongfang Ziyu gave her a nce. She didnt recognize Gu Ning, but noticed that Gu Ning had already reached the Heartbeat Stage! Gu Ning was only in the Mixture Stage at theirst meeting! Dongfang Ziyu had to admit that she was jealous of Gu Nings rapid progress. Why couldnt she have such good luck and be Shangguan Yangs disciple? Although it mainly depended on their talent to cultivate, the masters abilities were also very important. Dongfang Ziyu was well-known for her talent in the cultivation world, and had a good master, but her master was barelyparable to Shangguan Yang. If Shangguan Yang could be her master, she would be able to break through the Golden Core Stage to the Yuan Ying Period! Even if she couldnt make that much progress, it wouldnt be difficult for her to reach the peak of the Golden Core Stage. After all, there was a huge gap between the two stages. Gu Ning could feel that Dongfang Ziyu nced at her, but she didnt care. Dongfang Ziyu didnt speak again until Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang were far away. I didnt expect Qing He to reach the Heartbeat Stage within such a short time. I think she should be in the middle stage or at the peak now. There was obvious envy and jealousy in her tone. Even though she was still at a higher level than Qing He, she couldnt help getting jealous of Qing Hes rapid progress. In that situation, Qing He would surpass her within a few years. What? The Heartbeat Stage? Wu Shunhua was shocked. Because he was in the early stage of the Heartbeat Stage, he didnt notice it. He didnt sense the difference in Gu Nings current level, because the lower the level a cultivator was at, the weaker his or her senses were. Only cultivators who were at levels above the Golden Core Stage could feel other cultivators levels. Really? It has only been a short time, and yet she is already in the Heartbeat Stage? Shes even either in the middle stage or at the peak? Its unbelievable! Wu Shunhua felt envious too. He had stayed in the early stage of the Heartbeat Stage for years and couldnt get any better. He knew that he didnt have much talent, but he also dreamed about bing a top cultivator. Unfortunately, no matter how he tried, he still made slow progress. Actually, there werent many cultivators at Wu Shunhuas age in the early stage of the Heartbeat Stage. His talent and level werentmon in the cultivation world. There were only a few cultivators who were born with great talent. Once Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning reached the foot of the mountain, Shangguan Yang took out his magical sword and directly carried Gu Ning to the entrance of the cultivation world. After they entered the cultivation world, they still rode the magical sword till the center. There werent many cultivators who could fly with a sword in the cultivation world, so they immediately attracted a lot of attention along the way. Many cultivators had heard of Shangguan Yang, but not many had met him in reality. Only members of the major families and the participants had shown up at the kung fupetitionst time. Not many ordinary citizens went there, so they didnt know Shangguan Yang. Because they rarely saw the elders of Tiandaozong, they thought that Shangguan Yang might be an elder. Anyway, they didnt recognize him, so no one greeted him. After Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning arrived at the center, they went straight to see their house. It was their first visit and they actually didnt know where it was, but Gu Ning had seen photos of it, so she quickly found it with the help of her Jade Eyes. Since they were in the cultivation world, they should naturally go to see Jing Jining, but they didnt know where the Jing family was. Even if they knew where it was, they couldnt go to see Jing Jining at the Jing familys house. They were unwilling to meet other members of the Jing family, so Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang went to their residence first, then they would invite Jing Jining over. Before they went inside, they met several disciples from Tiandaozong. As soon as they saw Shangguan Yang, they walked towards them. Nice to see you, Senior Shangguan. Im Yang Ping, a disciple from Tiandaozong. Chapter 2543 - How Could You Disobey the Patriarch?

    Chapter 2543: How Could You Disobey the Patriarch? Trantions

    Nice to see you, Senior Shangguan. Im Lu Min, a disciple from Tiandaozong. They greeted Shangguan Yang. Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning had met them before, but didnt know their names. Nice to see you too. Shangguan Yang replied, then asked, Are you busy now? Shangguan Yang wanted them to help him bring Jing Jining over, but they had to have time to do that for him. Were not. Were free these days, so were wandering around on the street. Right! Upon hearing Shangguan Yangs question, they knew that he needed them to do something for him. Well, I need someone to do me a favor now. Would you please help me? Shangguan Yang asked. Of course, Senior Shangguan. Whatever you need, were more than willing to help, they said sincerely. They were unimportant people, and felt very honored that they were able to exchange greetings with such an important figure like Shangguan Yang. They were indeed more than willing to help Shangguan Yang. Great, please help me visit the Jing family and ask Jing Jining toe to my residence to see me, said Shangguan Yang. He was very nice to them. They thought it might be something very important, and they got nervous in case they couldnt do it well, so they were all relieved when they heard that Shangguan Yang only needed them to call someone over. No problem, well go to the Jing familys house and tell Lord Jing toe to see you right away. Answered Yang Ping. Thank you so much, said Shangguan Yang. Its our pleasure. Well, I guess we need to go now, said Yang Ping, then they immediately left. Onlookers figured out Shangguan Yangs identity when they noticed that disciples from Tiandaozong spoke to him respectfully. So they also stepped forward to say hi to Shangguan Yang. However, they only exchanged greetings, and didnt bother Shangguan Yang. In fact, they didnt dare to waste his time. Shangguan Yang replied to all of them politely. Before long, Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning arrived at Shangguan Yangs residence. Because the house wasntpletely finished, there were still people busy building. They didnt know Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning, but they were polite to them after Gu Ning told them their identities. They didnt doubt Gu Nings words, because nobody would dare to disguise himself as Shangguan Yang. The cultivation world wasntrge, so if anyone dared to do that, it would soon be exposed. After that, some of the construction workers took them inside. Only the outeryer of Shangguang Yangs residence wasnt finished yet, so the inside was already furnished and decorated. At the same time, Yang Ping and the others arrived at the Jing familys house. Although they were just disciples in the primary level of Tiandaozong, the Jing familys security guards didnt dare to slight them. Were disciples from Tiandaozong. Is Lord Jing home? We need to see him, said Yang Ping politely. He wasnt arrogant at all. Some disciples from Tiandaozong might look down their noses at ordinary citizens, but only a few of them did that. Most disciples were modest. Yes, please wait for a while. Ill deliver the message right now. The domestic servant didnt know that Jing Jining was forbidden to leave, so he told the truth when someone asked him about Jing Jining. He thought that it was Tiandaozong that wanted to see Jing Jining, so he didnt dare to dy it, nor did he ask them why they wanted to see Jing Jining. Thanks, said Yang Ping. After that, the Jing familys domestic servant went inside to deliver the message. No one stopped him along the way, so he smoothly went to the southern yard. Jing Jining was also there, so the domestic servant sessfully saw him. After that, the domestic servant told Jing Jining that several disciples from Tiandaozong wanted to see him, then Jing Jining followed them out. On his way out, he met Jing Yunyan. Hey, Jining, where are you going? Jing Yunyan asked. A few disciples from Tiandaozong want to see me outside. Im going to see them, said Jing Jining. He also thought that Tiandaozong wanted to see him. He had no idea that it was Shangguan Yang who wanted to see him. Oh, Ill go with you, said Jing Yunyan. He wouldnt stop watching Jing Jining, in case Jing Jining spread any news. Whatever, said Jing Jining casually. In fact, whether they paid special attention to him or not, it wouldnt change anything. Even if he said nothing, Jing Yunyao would stille. The final result wouldnt change just because of him. Afterwards, Jing Yunyan followed Jing Jining out. Outside the gate, they saw Yang Ping and hispanions. Nice to see you, Lord Jing. Yang Ping and the others politely greeted Jing Jining and Jing Yunyan. Although Jing Jining was unfamiliar with them, he still knew their names. Hi, Junior Yang, what can I do for you? Lord Jing, it actually isnt us, but Senior Shangguan wants to see you. He came to the cultivation world. Now hes in his residence. He asked us to invite you over, said Yang Ping. Knowing that it was Shangguan Yang who wanted to see Jing Jining, both Jing Yunyan and Jing Jining were greatly surprised. Um, Im sorry, Jining has something else to deal with. Im afraid he cant go. Please pass our apologies to Senior Shangguan. Jing Yunyan was afraid that Jing Jining might say something inappropriate after meeting Shangguan Yang, so he opened his mouth and stopped them at once. Was it just a coincidence that Shangguan Yang came to see Jing Jining at this moment? Did Shangguan Yang know anything? Did Jing Jining send someone to tell Shangguan Yang behind their backs? Was that the reason why Shangguan Yang wanted to see Jing Jining now? Whether it was a coincidence or not, he had to stop Jing Jining from meeting Shangguan Yang. Oh, do I have something else to deal with? Howe I didnt know that? Jing Jining argued with Jing Yunyan. He understood what Jing Yunyan wanted to do, but Shangguan Yang was already here. He couldnt stop him from meeting Shangguan Yang. Jing Yunyan was aware that Jing Jining refused to listen to him, so he warned him coldly. Its the patriarchs order. I think you should know. Well talk about that after I meet Senior Shangguan, said Jing Jining. He didnt bother to ask for permission, because Shangguan Yang came to see him. How could you disobey the patriarch? Jing Yunyan threatened. Why are you stopping me from seeing Senior Shangguan? Its not often for Senior Shangguan to visit the cultivation world. He wants to see me. You have no reason to stop me! If other people hear that, they might think that you dont get along with Senior Shangguan and even disdain him! said Jing Jining, because he clearly knew Jing Yunyans intention. Chapter 2544 - We’re Not Strangers

    Chapter 2544: Were Not Strangers

    Bulls*it! I dont dislike Senior Shangguan at all! Why are you trying to hurl the me on me? Jing Yunyan questioned angrily. Actually, he indeed disliked Shangguan Yang because Shangguan Yang had a rtionship with Jing Jining and Jing Yunyao. If it werent for Shangguan Yang, they wouldnt be so afraid of Jing Yunyao. However, although he disliked Shangguan Yang, he didnt dare to disdain him. It was precisely because he was in awe of Shangguan Yang, that he stopped Jing Jining from seeing him. Therefore, he disliked Shangguan Yang, but wouldnt let Shangguan Yang know. He was reluctant to have a grudge against Shangguan Yang. Therefore, since there were other people with them and they were sent here by Shangguan Yang, Jing Yunyan had to deny it. If not, why do you still want to stop me? Jing Jining asked deliberately. I dont want to stop you, but the patriarch wants to see you, said Jing Yunyan. He looked serious on the surface, as if it was true. Ive stayed at home for so long, but the patriarch never bothered to see me. Why does the patriarch order to see me right when Senior Shangguan calls for me? Is it just a coincidence? said Jing Jining sarcastically. Given the situation, Yang Ping and the others realized that the Jing familys patriarch didnt need to see Jing Jining at all, but Jing Yunyan was trying to stop Jing Jining. They didnt know why Jing Yunyan wanted to do that, but they chose to listen to Shangguan Yang. Therefore, Yang Ping said, Please, Senior Shangguan has something important to talk about with Lord Jining. If Lord Jining doesnt go, Senior Shangguan wille in person. Hearing that, Jing Yunyan understood that it would be moreplicated if Shangguan Yang came and found out that Jing Jining actually wasnt busy. If so, you can go, but I need to go with you. Jing Yunyan made the decision when he realized that he couldnt stop Jing Jining today. If he was present, Jing Jining couldnt tell Shangguan Yang what he shouldnt say. Whatever you want, but if Senior Shangguan wants you to leave, you cant me me. Jing Jining didnt stop Jing Yunyan, because he didnt want to argue with Jing Yunyan right here. It wouldnt change anything whether other members of the Jing family knew that Jing Yunyao was still alive. Even if they heard about it, it wouldnt make any difference. After all, they couldnt do anything about Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyan didnt know whether Shangguan Yang would ask him to leave in a while, but he had to go with Jing Jining. Afterwards, Jing Yunyao followed Jing Jining to Shangguan Yangs residence. Before Jing Jining came, Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang had a tour of the house. It wasnt veryrge, but it wasnt small either. It upied a piece ofnd of about a thousand square-meters. It was a luxurious house in the cultivation world. Although his house was only one third asrge as the residence that the four major families lived in, only Shangguan Yang and a few servants would be staying there. As for the four major families, each of them had at least fifty people. Shangguan Yangs house wasrge enough to amodate about twenty people. All the buildings in the backyard had two stories, so there were enough guest rooms. Although there werent many people living with him now, it wasnt a big deal that the buildings were empty. After having a tour, Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang went back to the living room. They had tea for a while, before Jing Jining and the others came. Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang were both surprised to see Jing Yunyan, because they knew that Jing Jining had a bad rtionship with Jing Yunyan. It was beyond their imagination that they coulde together. What did it mean? Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang didnt think it would be Jing Jinings idea, so it should be Jing Yunyans idea instead. Anyway, since he was already here, they wouldnt chase him out. Nice to see you, Senior Shangguan. Senior Shangguan, Im Jing Yunyan. Jing Yunyan and Jing Jining went to Shangguan Yang, then made a bow. Alright, have a seat! said Shangguan Yang. Because of Jing Yunyan, he didnt seem very rxed. Thank you, Senior Shangguan. Jing Yunyan and Jing Jining nodded, then went to sit at the side. There werent any servants, so no one poured tea for them. Then well go now, Senior Shangguan, said Yang Ping. They felt embarrassed to stay longer. Thank you for the favor, said Shangguan Yang to them. He didnt take it for granted just because he was senior to them. Our pleasure, Senior Shangguan, said Yang Ping, then he left with hispanions. Jining, this is a very good house. Thank you so much for the effort, said Shangguan Yang. He was satisfied with this residence so he thanked Jing Jining. Not at all. I just gave some opinions and supervised them in finishing the construction. I barely did anything, said Jing Jining with slight embarrassment. It was true that he didnt do hard work, since the construction workers did all thebor work. Well, it still took you a lot of time and energy. I dont want to upy your time to cultivate! said Shangguan Yang. He felt a little guilty, but Jing Jining was a cultivator in the cultivation world. There was no one who could do this better than him. Shangguan Yang was unwilling to ask Tiandaozong to build a house for him. He didnt want to owe them anything, because Tiandaozong wouldnt ept his money, whereas if Jing Jining helped him with it, he would directly pay him. Jing Jining wouldnt take his money, because Shangguan Yang was very close to him. He was willing to do Shangguan Yang a favor. Therefore, he spent the money on buying the piece ofnd, construction materials, and hiring the workers. Senior Shangguan, were not strangers. You dont need to thank me repeatedly. Why are you so polite to me now? It makes me feel as if were not close at all, said Jing Jining, acting aggrieved. He was more than willing to help Shangguan Yang, because it also helped Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was his nephew, and he wouldnt spare effort to help his nephew. Alright, alright, lets drop that topic. Dont hurt our rtionship. Shangguan Yang was amused and stopped talking about that. Shangguan Yang only talked with Jing Jining, and didnt bother to pay attention to Jing Yunyan. Jing Yunyan was displeased, but didnt show it on his face. He had to behave himself in front of Shangguan Yang. Chapter 2545 - Chase Jing Yunyan away

    Chapter 2545: Chase Jing Yunyan away

    Anyway, as long as he was there, he wouldnt allow Jing Jining to say something that other people shouldnt know. Um, Jining, why dont we go out for a walk? I need to have a private talk with you, said Shangguan Yang. Actually, he had no secrets to share with Jing Jining, but Jing Yunyan came with Jing Jining, which made him feel that Jing Yunyan had a malicious purpose. It was as if he was spying on Jing Jining. Therefore, Shangguan Yang wanted to ask Jing Jining about it. Sure, said Jing Jining and immediately stood up. Hearing that, Jing Yunyan squinted. He sensed that Shangguan Yang had noticed that something wasnt right and so wanted to talk with Jing Jining without his presence. He wouldnt allow it to happen, so he also stood up at once. Senior Shangguan, Ill go with you. This is my first time that Ive visited your residence. Im interested in a tour too. However, Shangguan Yang was displeased, looking at Jing Yunyan in annoyance. Lord Jing, youve not been invited. I can ept that. Youre a guest, so I ought to be polite, but dont you think its a little rude for you to ask for a tour? Lord Jing, why dont you leave first? Shangguan Yang wouldnt waste any more time on Jing Yunyan. Jing Yunyan got mad for a second. He didnt expect Shangguan Yang to embarrass him publicly and even try to chase him away. Unfortunately, since Shangguan Yang ordered him to leave, he couldnt stay any longer. He was afraid that Jing Jining might leak information, so he warned him before he walked away. Well, if Senior Shangguan wants me to leave right now, Ill go. Jing Yunyan replied angrily, then turned to say in a disdainful tone, But I need to tell Jining about one thing. The patriarch just sent me to find Jining to deal with something. However, he needed toe to see you, so we could deal with the matterter. However, I need to tell him about it now. When Jing Yunyan said that, he was worried that Jing Jining might embarrass him again by saying that he was lying. However, he was reluctant to leave like that, so he gave Jing Jining a warning nce. Jing Yunyan deliberately said that it was their business, so it had nothing to do with Shangguan Yang. Instead, it was the Jing familys family affair. Otherwise, it could easily cause a misunderstanding if he had a private talk with Jing Jining at this moment. Sure! Jing Jining didnt embarrass Jing Yunyan this time. On the contrary, he acted in concert with him. Afterwards, he said to Shangguan Yang, Senior Shangguan, please give me a moment. I need to go out with my cousin for a while. No problem, said Shangguan Yang. Although Jing Yunyan felt that he didnt give Jing Jining an obvious warning, Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning saw everything. They knew there was something wrong. They guessed that Jing Jining was being spied on, and Jing Yunyan might warn Jing Jining not to do something when they had a private chat outside. Anyway, they would ask Jing Jining about itter. After that, Jing Jining went out with Jing Yunyan. Because Jing Yunyan was in a bad mood since Shangguan Yang chased him away, he didnt say good-bye to them on his way out. Once Jing Jining and Jing Yunyan were gone, Gu Ning said, Master, Jing Yunyan came with Uncle Jing for a purpose. Im afraid that its not an order from Jing Yaorong that they need to go to deal with something. I think Jing Yunyan is going to warn Jing Jining about something. I agree, but well know by asking Jining about itter, said Shangguan Yang. No matter how they guessed right now, they couldnt figure it out. After Jing Jining went out with Jing Yunyan, Jing Yunyan warned him seriously. Jining, you better listen to my father. Dont say anything that other people shouldnt know. Or itll cause all of us trouble. I understand. Jing Jining replied. He wasnt angry and didnt bother to argue with Jing Yunyan. He agreed with what Jing Yunyan told him. However, he might not really listen to him. In fact, it wouldnt make a difference even if he told other people that Jing Yunyao was still alive. Although Jing Jining agreed, Jing Yunyan was still worried that Jing Jining might not listen to them, so he continued to threaten him. You better keep your words. If anything bad happens to my father. Your parents wont live a peaceful life either Upon hearing that, Jing Jining squinted, looking at Jing Yunyan coldly. Jing Yunyan, stop threatening me with my parents, or Ill teach you a lesson first. Dont think my family is easy to bully. We arent cowards. You Jing Yunyan was angry, but was also afraid of Jing Jining. He didnt want to annoy Jing Jining, because Jing Jining might blurt their familys dirty secret out in anger. That was thest thing that he wanted. As a result, no matter how angry Jing Yunyan was, he had to curb his anger at this moment. He could only go home and talk about it with his father. Dont forget what you agreed to do, said Jing Yunyan, then left. As soon as Jing Yunyan left, Jing Jining went back to the house. Why did hee with you? Shangguan Yang asked. Jing Jining replied honestly. To spy on me! Yunyao ran into Jing Yunyans wife and daughter the other day. She injured his daughter, Jing Bingjie. The Jing family was alert since a female top cultivator showed up in the capital. They connected the dots and found out that Yunyao isnt dead. After I came back, they questioned me about that. Because I didnt know they would find out that Yunyao is still alive, I lost control of my reactions and they verified that it was true. So I admitted it. Anyway, Yunyao is in the early stage of the Out-of-Body Stage now, and Shaoting is in the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period. Even if they meet each other by chance, they should be no match for Yunyao and Shaoting. There is nothing to worry about. In order to not let more people find out that Yunyao is still alive, they sent someone to spy on me and forbade me from leaving the cultivation world. Chapter 2546 - Father, What Should We Do Now?

    Chapter 2546: Father, What Should We Do Now? Trantions

    Jing Jining said this in a rxed tone, because it didnt matter even though they learned about it now. In addition, it hadnt been his intention to admit it. If it was possible, he would deny it, but the Jing family wouldnt believe him. After hearing his reply, Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning didnt think it was a big deal either. They thought it was understandable that Jing Jining admitted that Jing Yunyao was still alive. Like Jing Jining said, given Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaotings level now, they were strong enough to take revenge. And it would happen sooner orter. They just needed to wait till Leng Shaoting had time. Therefore, it wasnt important whether the Jing family was aware that Jing Yunyao was still alive or not. Oh, its fine! Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning nodded. In fact, I dont think itll make a big difference if Jing Yunyao hears that the Jing family already knows that shes still alive. It wont stop her and Shaoting from taking revenge, said Gu Ning with littleughter. She thought it was unnecessary for the Jing family to be so alert. Anyway, whether the Jing family was prepared for it, it would happen sooner orter. They couldnt escape. Right, I had the same thought. So I didnt rush to go out after Jing Yaorong forbade me from leaving the cultivation world. I can just focus on myself during this time, said Jing Jining. But Jing Jining paused for a second, then took out his phone from his pocket. He handed it to Gu Ning and continued. There is a recording of Jing Yaorong admitting his actions towards Yunyao and her husband. He admitted that he tried to kill them. I secretly recorded it when he questioned me. After all, it happened years ago, Im afraid there is no evidence left. Take this and give it to Yunyao. Tell her to keep it. I think itll be useful. When Jing Yaorong questioned him that day, he secretly recorded their conversation in order to leave Jing Yunyao some evidence. Otherwise, it would be impossible for them to get any proof after so many years. Great! Gu Ning took Jing Jinings phone in surprise. She didnt expect that Jing Jining would record his conversation with Jing Yaorong. Anyway, it was good news, because it was indeed hard for them to collect any evidence after over a dozen years. Alright, they are no match for Yunyao and Shaoting. Since were in the cultivation world now, lets visit Tiandaozong together! We need to be respectful, said Shangguan Yang. Although Tiandaozong treated him as a distinguished guest, he didnt think he was superior to them. He needed to learn how to socialize with other people. After all, they would live in the cultivation world in the future, so they had to form a good rtionship with Tiandaozong. It was convenient for everyone. Why not! Gu Ning and Jing Jining agreed, then went to Tiandaozong with Shangguan Yang. However, halfway on the road, they met Bai Lingtian and his guards. After Yang Ping and the others left, they didnt go anywhere else, but directly went back to Tiandaozong. They told Bai Lingtian that Shangguan Yang was in the cultivation world. Once Bai Lingtian heard the news, he rushed to see Shangguan Yang. Senior Shangguan, why didnt you send someone to tell me that youre in the cultivation world? As the host, I should wee you. If my disciples hadnt shared the news with me, I wouldnt know at all, said Bai Lingtian, seemingly unhappy. Ha-ha, I just wanted to see my new house first, so I didnt tell you I arrived. After having a tour of the house, I was on my way to Tiandaozong now, said Shangguan Yang. Since he came to the cultivation world, he needed to pay Tiandaozong a visit, otherwise Tiandaozong might think that he was arrogant. Youre always wee, Senior Shangguan. Im more than willing to see you again! Please, said Bai Lingtian. Afterwards, they went to Tiandaozong together. Senior Shangguan, when will you move to the cultivation world? asked Bai Lingtian. I dont know for the time being, because my disciples still need to deal with a lot of things outside. There is no signal in the cultivation world, so its not convenient for them. So we cant stay here for long right now, said Shangguan Yang. In fact, he would be bored if he stayed in the cultivation world for too long. In the old days, he might have been used to it, because he had been alone for hundreds of years before, but now it was hard for him to be quiet and alone again after getting used to the activity in the mortal world. Right, they need to cultivate and build their career at the same time. Bai Lingtian understood it. Money was very important whether in ancient times or modern society. In the ancient times, there were magical pills for sale, so they needed to make a lot of money in order to buy magical pills. Now there werent magical pills, but there was magical energy provided by jade. Jade was expensive, so they still needed a lot of money. ordingly, cultivators needed to cultivate and make money at the same time. However, the house is done, so Ille and stay here for a few days once in a while. If its possible, we can chat and have fun together, said Shangguan Yang. Sure, youre always wee, Senior Shangguan, said Bai Lingtian sincerely. In the Jing family. As soon as Jing Yunyan rushed back home, he went to see Jing Yaorong. Slow down, what happened? Jing Yaorong was in a bad mood because of Jing Yunyao, so he was displeased when Jing Yunyan rushed inside. Father, Shangguan Yang is in the cultivation world now, and Jing Jining went to meet him, said Jing Yunyan. What? Shangguan Yang is in the cultivation world now? And Jing Jining went to see him? Jing Yaorong immediately stood up from the chair. Why did Shangguan Yange to the cultivation world? Does he know anything? I dont know. I was afraid that Jing Jining might tell them something, but Shangguan Yang chased me away. Although I reminded Jing Jining to keep it a secret, he might not listen to me. I didnt know what to do, so I could onlye back to see you, said Jing Yunyan. Hearing that, Jing Yaorong had no idea what to do now either. Father, what should we do now? Jing Yunyan asked anxiously when Jing Yaorong said nothing. Chapter 2547 - What Can I do?

    Chapter 2547: What Can I do?

    What can I do? We can only hope that Jing Jining will keep it a secret, said Jing Yaorong. He couldnt send someone to take Jing Jining back right now. It would only make him look guilty if he stopped Jing Jining from seeing Shangguan Yang. In addition, he didnt dare to act against Shangguan Yang like that. As a result, at this moment, Jing Yaorong was irritated. Tell your uncle toe to see me, Jing Yaorong said to Jing Yunyan. He could only use Jing Yanhua to put pressure on Jing Jining now. Sure, said Jing Yunyan, then immediately went to find Jing Yanhua. When Jing Yunyan walked into the south yard, he found Jing Yanhua. Because of Jing Jining, he was mad and had a bad attitude. Uncle Yanhua, my father needs to see you. Upon seeing Jing Yunyans attitude, Jing Yanhua understood that something was wrong, so he asked, What happened? Youll know soon, said Jing Yunyan. Since Jing Yunyan refused to tell him, Jing Yanhua stopped asking. Like Jing Yunyan said, he would knowter. Therefore, Jing Yanhua followed Jing Yunyan. In Jing Yaorongs study, Jing Yanhua asked, Yaorong, what happened? Do you know that someone called Jing Jining to go out? Jing Yaorong asked. I do. A domestic servant told me that disciples from Tiandaozong came to see him. Isnt it Tiandaozong that ask to see Jining? Jing Yanhua said. He thought that it was Tiandaozong that wanted to see Jing Jining. Yeah, it was disciples from Tiandaozong that came to call him, but it was actually Shangguan Yang who wanted to see him. Yunyan followed him to Shangguan Yangs residence, but Shangguan Yang chased him away. It must be Jing Jinings idea. He wanted to talk with Shangguan Yang about something that will embarrass the Jing family when Yunyan is absent, said Jing Yaorong, lying that it was Jing Jinings idea to chase Jing Yunyan away, but that was his suspicion. Yanhua, lets be candid here, you promised that you wont interfere in the affair with Jing Yunyao. However, if Jing Jining says anything that embarrasses the Jing family, Im afraid I will have to teach him a lesson. Jing Yaorong threatened, because he was too angry to control himself right now. Hearing that, Jing Yanhua was slightly surprised. He hadnt known that it was Shangguan Yang who wanted to see Jing Jining. Anyway, he felt that Jing Jining might tell Shangguan Yang about the Jing familys dirty secret, but he was also clearly aware that it wouldnt make any difference because he knew Jing Yunyao and her sons level. They had Shangguan Yangs help too, so Jing Yaorong was no match for Jing Yunyao and her son. Yaorong, Senior Shangguan chasing Yunyan away might not have anything to do with Jining. If they know that Yunyao has a long-standing grudge against the Jing family, do you think Senior Shangguan would still be willing to meet Yunyan? Besides, Yunyan wasnt invited, so it was rude. Its Senior Shangguans home. He can chase unwanted guests out! Also I dont think Senior Shangguan is familiar with Yunyan, said Jing Yanhua. Although he believed that Jing Jining would tell Shangguan Yang that the Jing family was aware Jing Yunyao was still alive, he didnt think it was Jing Jinings idea to chase Jing Yunyan away. It wouldnt change the result after all. Jing Jining wouldnt bother. You... Hearing Jing Yanhuas reply, Jing Yaorong was angry, because he felt humiliated. Jing Yanhua was right. If Shangguan Yang learned about Jing Yunyaos grudge against the Jing family, he wouldnt wee Jing Yunyan. And Jing Yunyan wasnt invited. It was indeed impolite. However, it was still embarrassing that Jing Yunyan was chased away. Jing Yunyan was also displeased about that. He knew that Jing Yanhuas words made sense, but he went to Shangguan Yangs residence to spy on Jing Jining. Therefore, Jing Yunyan argued. I know its impolite that I went to visit Shangguan Yang without an invitation, but I just wanted to stop Cousin Jining from saying something that might damage our familys reputation. I did it for the Jing family! Well, you refused to believe in Jining. Youre bothering yourself! said Jing Yanhua. He understood why they didnt trust Jing Jining. After all, Jing Jining had a very close rtionship with Jing Yunyao. Do you think I can believe him? He knew that Jing Yunyao was still alive, but he didnt tell us. Do you think I should trust him? Jing Yaorong questioned. If not, what do you want to do? Jing Yanhua asked. He realized that it was impossible to persuade Jing Yaorong to believe Jing Jining, so he stopped arguing. Send someone to bring Jing Jining back. Just tell him that you need to talk with him about something important. Ill ask him what he did afterwards, said Jing Yaorong. Fine! Jing Yanhua agreed. After that, Jing Yanhua left and sent someone to find Jing Jining at Shangguan Yangs residence. However, at this moment, Jing Jining wasnt in Shangguan Yangs residence, but at Tiandaozong. Therefore, Jing Yanhuas man waited at the foot of Tiandaozong for Jing Jining. Jing Jining, Shangguan Yang, and Gu Ning had dinner at Tiandaozong, then climbed down the mountain. Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning didnt n to stay in the cultivation world tonight, so they would leave right away. Jing Jining decided to stay, because he was worried that Jing Yaorong might make things difficult for his parents if he left. Bai Lingtian wanted to walk Shangguan Yang out in person, but Shangguan Yang declined, so Bai Lingtian stopped at the gate of Tiandaozong. Because Jing Jining was with Shangguan Yang, Bai Lingtian didnt insist. After watching Shangguan Yang and the others disappear from his sight, Bai Lingtian returned to his ce. From afar, Jing Jining saw his fathers henchman at the foot of the mountain. He immediately figured it out. It must be Jing Yunyan who reported his visit to Shangguan Yang to Jing Yaorong and then forced his father to bring him back. Honored to see you, Senior Shangguan. When Shangguan Yang and the others approached, Jing Yanhuas subordinate greeted Shangguan Yang respectfully. Hi, said Shangguan Yang. Then the man said to Jing Jining, Lord, master needs to talk with you about something important. Please go home right away. Chapter 2548 - Jing Yaorong Questions Jing Jining

    Chapter 2548: Jing Yaorong Questions Jing Jining Trantions

    Alright, Ill be right back. Jing Jining answered. He had no intention of leaving the cultivation world, so he didnt care whether it was an excuse. Well, Senior Shangguan, please forgive me. Ill visit you when I can go out again, Jing Jining said to Shangguan Yang. Sure, see you, said Shangguan Yang. Jing Jining just told Shangguan Yang why he couldnt go out, so Shangguan Yang understood his situation. He agreed that Jing Jining shouldnt go out now. Since they were aware of the situation Jing Jining was in, they would tell Jing Yunyao about it. If she could take revenge earlier, they would do so. In that case, Jing Jining would be free earlier too. After all, Jing Jining was being kept in the cultivation world because of Jing Yunyao. Jing Jining then left Shangguan Yang and went back to the Jing familys house with his fathers subordinate. Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning walked away as well. I wonder what will happen to Uncle Jing after he gets back home. Gu Ning was slightly worried. Actually, Tiandaozong wouldnt let Jing Yaorong get away with it if he dared to hurt Jing Jining. Besides, at that time, the fact that Jing Yaorong had tried to kill Jing Yunyao would bepletely exposed too. Therefore, Gu Ning believed that Jing Yaorong wouldnt hurt Jing Jining as long as he still had his reason. However, it was possible that Jing Yaorong would be impulsive. Even though Jing Yaorong would pay for his behavior, Gu Ning still didnt want anything bad to happen. It would cause a great loss if they couldnt salvage the situation. If Jing Jining was really injured, it would be Jing Yunyaos fault, because it happened because of her. Therefore, Jing Yunyao would be overwhelmed by guilt. He should be fine, unless Jing Yaorong wants to ruin himself too, but we need to let Yunyao know about it once were back. They must advance their n if its possible, said Shangguan Yang. He didnt think that Jing Yaorong would make up his mind to hurt Jing Jinings family, but it might happen, so he was still worried. Sure. Gu Ning nodded. Given the current situation, there was nothing for Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting to think too much about. They were strong enough to defeat the Jing family. Moreover, she wouldnt stand on the sidelines. Even if she couldnt defeat an elder, she could deal with some of the weaker ones. Once Jing Jining got back to the Jing familys house with his fathers subordinate, he was asked to go to Jing Yaorongs study. At the same time, Jing Yanhuas subordinate went to call him over. Jing Jining understood what Jing Yaorong wanted to know from him. He thought it was unnecessary, but he still obeyed the order. He couldnt help disdaining Jing Yaorong in his heart, because Jing Yaorong paid too much attention to him. It seemed that Jing Yaorong didnt realize it wouldnt make any difference even if Jing Yunyao found out that they already knew she was still alive. To be honest, Jing Jining yed an important role in this event. After all, he could gain the most from their battle. If Jing Yaorong was unseated, he could be the new patriarch of the Jing family. Jing Jining would ept the result if it really happened. If Jing Yunyan was able to seize the position, he should deal with Jing Yunyao first, but Jing Jining didnt think it was possible. When Jing Jining walked into the study, he saw Jing Yaorongs angry face. Jing Yaorong stared at him coldly, but he stayed calm. Although he felt stressed under the pressure released by Jing Yaorong because Jing Yaorongs level was much higher than his, Jing Jiningposed himself. Anyway, they had already argued a few times, so Jing Jining didnt bother to be polite to Jing Yaorong now. He decided to be threatening too! Patriarch, what happened? Jing Jining asked purposefully. It sounded as if Jing Yaorong asked to see him for something good. Jing Yaorong clearly knew that Jing Jining deliberately did that, but he got angrier. Jing Jining, stop ying dumb with me, he said coldly. What? Patriarch, I dont understand what youre talking about. How could I know what has happened if you dont tell me? Please be straightforward. Im so tired of guessing, said Jing Jining. He was ming Jing Yaorong for wasting time. You Jing Yaorong was mad. Although he knew that Jing Jining did that on purpose, he had to admit that it wasnt wrong, so he suddenly didnt know what to say. As a result, Jing Yaorong fell into silence, coldly staring at Jing Jining. Seeing Jing Yaorong remaining silent, Jing Jining said nothing. Because Jing Yaorong didnt tell him to sit, he stood there still. Before long, Jing Yanhua came. Hi, Yaorong. Once Jing Yanhua came in, he called Jing Yaorong, but he noticed Jing Yaorongs angry expression the next moment, and immediately realized that Jing Yaorong must be very mad at Jing Jining. Jing Yanhua felt resigned, but he could understand it. Ever since Jing Jining learned about what Jing Yaorong had done to Jing Yunyao, he refused to have a good attitude towards Jing Yaorong again, but he would stay respectful at least on the surface. However, after the fact that Jing Yunyao wasnt dead was exposed, Jing Jining became aggressive, especially before Jing Yaorong. Yeah, said Jing Yaorong in a t voice. Jing Jining, why did Shangguan Yang want to see you? Jing Yaorong didnt ask that until Jing Yanhua came. Senior Shangguan came to see his residence. Im responsible for building his house. Why do you think he wants to see me? Jing Jining asked, implying that Shangguan Yang came to see him because of the house. Jing Jining, stop it now! You better be honest with me! said Jing Yaorong angrily. Then why do you think Senior Shangguan wants to see me? Because of Yunyao? Jing Jining continued. He actually already had the answer, because Jing Yaorong believed that Shangguan Yang came to see him for Jing Yunyao. Isnt that the real reason? Jing Yaorong asked coldly. Why was Yunyan chased away after he went there with you? Tell me, was it your idea? Chapter 2549 - It Isn’t Wrong

    Chapter 2549: It Isnt Wrong

    Well. Jing Jining sneered. Patriarch, you thought too much. Actually, its Senior Shangguan who wanted me to have a tour in his house. Yunyan asked to go with us, and annoyed Senior Shangguan. After all, Yunyan wasnt invited. For my sake, Senior Shangguan didnt chase Yunyan away at the beginning. After a pause, Jing Jining continued. Its Senior Shangguans residence, and Yunyan is an outsider. Without Senior Shangguans invitation, he shouldnt go inside. Its very understandable that Senior Shangguan was unhappy. Thats the reason why Yunyan was chased away. It has nothing to do with me. Didnt you give Shangguan Yang any hints that made him chase Yunyan away? Jing Yaorong didnt believe it. Patriarch, Senior Shangguan is a lot more important than me. I dont think he would do that for me. Im not influential enough. Anyway, if you refuse to believe me, I can do nothing. Itll be meaningless no matter how I exin since there is no trust between us. I think you should stop questioning me about that! Jing Jining lost his patience. Mind your attitude! Jing Yaorong felt embarrassed by Jing Jining, so he got angry. Jing Jining, how could you talk to me like that? He was the Jing familys patriarch, and except for Jing Jining, no one dared to be so rude to him in the Jing family. Jing Jining always behaved against him and even appeared aggressive. Then how should I talk to you? Youre the patriarch, but Im not a servant. Do I have to listen to you no matter what? Jing Jining felt that Jing Yaorong was ridiculous. He told the truth, but Jing Yaorong refused to believe it. Theirmunication was totally meaningless! You Jing Yaorong was mad. Although he wouldnt force Jing Jining to listen to him, he wouldnt allow him to go against or even fool him. He still believed that Jing Jining didnt tell him the truth. Let me ask you, did you talk about Jing Yunyao with Shangguan Yang? Jing Yaorong asked. Yes, Yunyao is my cousin. I care about her. When I met Senior Shangguan, shouldnt I ask him about her condition? Jing Jining replied. It wasnt wrong, but Jing Yaorong wanted to know something other than that. Did you tell Shangguan Yang that the Jing family is aware that Yunyao isnt dead? No, said Jing Jining, lying. However, he didnt look guilty at all. As usual, Jing Yaorong refused to believe him and continued to question him. Did you or did you not? I didnt! I already told you the answer. Patriarch, if you still refuse to believe me, I think we should stop. My answer wont change. I told you I didnt, said Jing Jining. Jing Yaorong didnt say anything, but focused on Jing Jining, trying to find out whether he was guilty. Unfortunately, after watching Jing Jining for a long while, he still couldnt see anything wrong with him. Fine, if so, can you promise on your parents lives? If you told Shangguan Yang that we already found out that Jing Yunyao isnt dead, your Patriarch. Jing Jining stopped him right away before Jing Yaorong could finish. At this moment, Jing Jining was furious. Jing Yanhua was also extremely displeased. What Jing Yaorong wanted was uneptable! Although his parents wouldnt really be in trouble because of his promise, it hurt deeply that Jing Yaorong asked him to do that. Believe it or not, but dont force me to do such an evil thing. My parents are as important as my life. I wont risk their lives to make a stupid promise. I have no intention of interfering in your grudge against Yunyao. However, Patriarch, if you continue to cause me trouble and force me to listen to you, I might change my mind. Jing Jining threatened. He had told Shangguan Yang that Jing Yaorong was already aware that Jing Yunyao wasnt dead. However, he still wouldnt risk his parents safety to make such a promise, even if he hadnt. Whether he had or not, he wouldnt put his parents in danger. Although in his parents eyes, he had done many wrong things. He would never hurt his parents. He would risk his own life instead of his parents. You Jing Yaorong realized that he shouldnt have said that, but he was really not convinced by Jing Jinings reply. Anyway, he was very mad at Jing Jinings threat. Yaorong, Jining listened to you and never left the cultivation world. You also sent someone to spy on him. Did you catch him doing anything wrong? Senior Shangguan came today, and wanted to see him. Would you stop him from going? If you aim to do that, go tell Senior Shangguan not to see Jining again. You dont think Senior Shangguan deserves your respect, but we do. Jining also told you that he didnt tell Senior Shangguan that you already know that Yunyao isnt dead. Why wont you believe him? Do you have to force Jining to say that he told Senior Shangguan? If he did, what will you do? Kill him? Jing Yanhua was extremely angry. Even though he thought that Jing Jining might have told Shangguan Yang about it, he didnt think it was a big deal. Since Jing Jining denied it, as Jing Jinings father, he would defend Jing Jining. Jing Yaorong was embarrassed, because he didnt dare to tell Shangguan Yang not to see Jing Jining again. What would he do if Jing Jining admitted that he had told Shangguan Yang he knew that Jing Yunyao was still alive? It was impossible for him to kill Jing Jining, but it was unavoidable that he would injure him. He wouldnt allow any member of the Jing family to betray him. The moment Jing Yanhua finished speaking, Jing Jining added. Patriarch, do you really think itll help you if Yunyao doesnt know that you already found out that shes still alive? It wont change the result whether she knows about it or not. You should know Yunyaos level is extremely high by now, so Chapter 2550 - Jing Yanhua Is also Angry

    Chapter 2550: Jing Yanhua Is also Angry

    Jing Jining stopped arguing afterwards, but his intention was obvious. He was implying that Jing Yaorong might not be a match for Jing Yunyao. At this moment, Jing Yaorong was in a terrible mood, because what Jing Jining said was true. He knew that Jing Yunyao had reached a new level, but he wasnt clear about her abilities. As a result, although he guessed that Jing Yunyao was in the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period now, he wasnt sure about it. Whats her current level? Jing Yaorong asked seriously. He knew that Jing Jining wouldnt tell him, but he still wanted to know the answer, because it seemed Jing Yunyaos level was higher than he thought. If so, it would be bad news. Since I wont interfere in your grudge against Yunyao, I wont tell you her current level, said Jing Jining. You It wasnt a surprising answer, but he was still angry at Jing Jinings answer. Patriarch, if there is nothing important, I will go now, said Jing Jining. He lost his patience and was unwilling to waste more time arguing with Jing Yaorong. Jing Yaorong didnt reply to Jing Jining, but turned to look at Jing Yanhua. Yanhua, do you agree with him? Patriarch, you told Jining not to interfere. Since Jining isnt allowed to be involved, isnt it right that he says nothing to either side? Jing Yanhua supported Jing Jining. Do you believe that Jing Jining wont tell Jing Yunyao about the Jing familys situation? Jing Yaorong asked. He refused to trust Jing Jining. After all, Jing Jining had a close rtionship with Jing Yunyao. Because of what he had done to Jing Yunyao, Jing Jining had harbored a long-standing grudge against him. It was impossible that he said nothing about the Jing family to Jing Yunyao. If Jing Yunyao wanted to take revenge, she undoubtedly needed to know the Jing familys situation better. I dont know what he has done before, but now it is different, said Jing Yanhua. He implied that it wasnt Jing Jinings fault even if he had done that before. Do you mean you support Jing Yunyao in getting revenge against the Jing family? Jing Yanhua, dont forget that youre also a member of the Jing family. If Im killed, it wont do you any good. In anger, Jing Yaorong directly called Jing Yanhuas full name. But Ive never hurt Yunyao, said Jing Yanhua. In other words, Jing Yunyao would only pay Jing Yaorong back. He was innocent. You Jing Yaorong was getting angrier and was more convinced that Jing Yanhua and Jing Jining wanted to rece him. Therefore, he asked, Do you look forward to seeing me killed? Do you aim to rece me? Patriarch! Jing Yanhua instantly got mad. He called Jing Yaorong the patriarch this time, because he never had the thought of recing Jing Yaorong. He only felt hurt that Jing Yaorong was suspicious of him. Why do you have to hurl usations on innocent people? Youre the one who tried to kill Yunyao. Now the dirty secret has been exposed, yet you try to me us for that. What exactly do you want? If youre suspicious of us, you can chase us out of the Jing family. Because he was also a member of the Jing family, Jing Yanhua always worked diligently and stayed loyal to Jing Yaorong. Even when he learned that Jing Yaorong had killed Jing Yunyao, he didnt report it to Tiandaozong. However, Jing Yaorong became suspicious of them just because he felt threatened. It hurt him deeply. As a result, he was serious if Jing Yaorong really wanted to chase them out of the Jing family. Being a member of the Jing family made him feel humiliated now. The Jing family had a bad reputation, but he could tolerate it. However, Jing Yaorongs attitude broke his heart. You Jing Yaorong was very mad, but he didnt think he was wrong. After all, it was a fact that Jing Jining didnt tell them that Jing Yunyao was still alive and refused to tell him about Jing Yunyaos current level. By doing that, Jing Jining put the Jing family in danger, which easily aroused suspicion. Patriarch, make it short, what exactly do you want to do?Jing Yanhua asked. He also lost his patience and wanted a definite answer right now. Looking at Jing Yanhua angrily, Jing Yaorong said nothing, because there was no reason for him to chase Jing Yanhuas family out of the Jing family. Most importantly, if he chased Jing Yanhuas family out of the Jing family, they would certainly side with Jing Yunyao afterwards. It would only make the situation worse. Jing Yaorong said nothing, while Jing Yanhua and Jing Jining remained silent too. They were waiting for Jing Yaorongs next step. After remaining quiet for a while, Jing Yaorong said, Alright, you can leave now. I will trust you once. In the end, Jing Yaorong stopped arguing and let them leave. Since Jing Yaorong said nothing further, Jing Yanhua and Jing Jining directly left. Back in the south yard, Jing Yanhua asked Jing Jining whether he had told Shangguan Yang Jing Yaorong was already aware that Jing Yunyao wasnt dead. Jing Jining honestly replied that he had. Anyway, it wouldnt change the result whether or not he had told Shangguan Yang that, so Jing Yanhua didnt think it was a big deal. However, Jing Jining didnt tell his father that he had recorded his conversation with Jing Yaorong, then gave it to Gu Ning. And that Gu Ning would pass it to Jing Yunyao. Even though Jing Yanhua was his father and he could trust his father, he still had his own secrets. When Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning got back to the siheyuan, it was already 10 pm. It wasnt toote, so the others were still awake. They were chatting casually in the living room. After they were back, Gu Ning asked Jiang Liluo and Si Jin about their first day at work. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin replied that they werent used to it yet because it was the first time that they had worked, but they didnt encounter any difficulties. It was understandable, because this was a new experience and they would get better over time. Actually, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin only felt a bit unustomed with their work. It wasnt too bad. They were born in the ancient times after all. The only thing that didnt change in modern society was character. Chapter 2551 - Tell Jing Yunyao

    Chapter 2551: Tell Jing Yunyao

    Even though the characters stayed the same, it had a different meaning nowadays, so they still needed to learn from the very beginning. Therefore, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin began to acquire modern knowledge. Luckily, they had a good memory and were quick learners, or they would have a lot of difficulties. Youve already done a great job. After all, itspletely new to you, said Gu Ning. Will it arouse jealousy if they learn so quickly? Jing Yunyao asked worriedly. Although Jiang Liluo and Si Jin could protect themselves well, it would still be troublesome if anyone wanted to hurt them. In fact, Gu Ning would be dragged into trouble because of that. Jing Yunyao trusted Gu Ning, but business was like a battlefield. Where there waspetition, there was jealousy and schemes. Even Gu Ning didnt think all of her staff were reliable. They were only selected strictly and trained, so there were more reliable people among them. They were reliable now, but that didnt mean that they wouldnt change in the future. What someone went through could change his or her thoughts. As a result, Gu Ning totally understood Jing Yunyaos worries. Since they joined the workce and theyre very outstanding, they must be prepared to deal with jealousy and trouble. Ive been through the same thing. Gu Ning half joked, but what she said was the truth. I dont know whether my staff are all reliable, but Im a reliable boss. I will punish troublemakers and I will uphold justice. Right. Jing Yunyao nodded. She felt her worries were unnecessary. Afterwards, Gu Ning turned to look at Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. You dont need to pay much attention to them. Just mind your own business. If any colleagues dare to cause you trouble, dont hesitate to protect yourself. If anyone really made things difficult for Jiang Liluo and Si Jin, it would be his or her fault. Therefore, Gu Ning needed to teach the troublemaker a lesson. If the person could change, she could give him or her a chance. If not, she would directly fire him or her. Gu Ning said that, not only to protect Jiang Liluo and Si Jin, but also for the good of herpany. Even if Jiang Liluo and Si Jin didnt join herpany, she still wouldnt allow her staffers to focus on schemes. Sure, said Jiang Liluo and Si Jin. Gu Ning might have said that not only to protect them, but they were touched and felt grateful to her. Oh, if you think this job isnt suitable for you, feel free to let me know, said Gu Ning. Not everyone could find what he or she loved in their career. Many people had to tolerate a job they disliked just to earn a living. However, if they had choices, it was better if they chose to do what they liked. After all, it was frustrating to do a job that you hated. Of course, but Junior Gu, were very interested in this job. You dont need to worry about us, said Si Jin. Yes, we really like it. If we dont want to do it in the future, well let you know. Jiang Liluo agreed. In fact, even though they were interested, they might not do this job for a long time. Nobody knew what would happen in the future. Great, said Gu Ning. She wouldnt force them to do the same job forever, and it was only a temporary job. Perhaps there was a better job for them in the future. Anything was possible. They chatted for a while in the living room, then Shangguan Yang asked Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning to go to study with him. Because Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning just left the cultivation world, Jing Yunyao knew it must have something to do with the Jing family, so she became serious in an instant. In the study, Jing Yunyao asked anxiously, Senior Shangguan, is anything wrong? Yeah. Shangguan Yang nodded. Ningning, why dont you tell the story? He felt it was more suitable for Gu Ning to do it. Sure. Gu Ning said, Mother Yunyao, the Jing family found out that youre not dead. Uncle Jing told me it was exposed because you ran into Jing Yunfeis wife and daughterst time. They felt that you might be the same woman who injured Jing Yunfei and the woman Jing Yunfei met on the flight. However, because they hadnt seen your face, Jing Yaorong asked Jing Yunfeis daughter to draw you, then they recognized you. In front of Jing Yunyao, Gu Ning directly called Jing Yaorongs full name. Jing Yaorong was Jing Yunyaos biological father, so Gu Nings behavior was slightly impolite, but she didnt know how to call him in another way. After all, she had no respect for him. Jing Yunyao didnt take him as her father now. They were enemies, so she didnt care how Gu Ning called him. When she mentioned Jing Yaorong, she also called his full name. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao was surprised. She thought that Liu and Jing Bingjie didnt know her, but unexpectedly she was still exposed. Anyway, even though they recognized her, she didnt think it was a big deal. There was no need for her to hide any longer. As long as Leng Shaoting had time, they would go to take revenge. It didnt matter whether they knew about it earlier. Even if Jing Yaorong found her before she found out that he already knew she was still alive, it wouldnt be a problem for her. He was no match for her. Gu Ning continued. After Uncle Jing went back to the cultivation world, he was questioned by Jing Yaorong. Because Uncle Jing was surprised that Jing Yaorong found out, he lost control of his emotions and was exposed. So Jing Yaorong verified that youre still alive. Because Uncle Jing kept it a secret from him, he forbade Uncle Jing to leave the cultivation world. Even when Uncle Jing leaves his home, he would still be spied on. Chapter 2552 - Extremely Selfish

    Chapter 2552: Extremely Selfish

    No wonder hes been absent for so long after returning to the cultivation world! Hes been forbidden to leave. Jing Yunyao understood why she hadnt seen Jing Jining. Actually, Jing Jining had told her that he woulde out soon, and he also said that he woulde to see her afterwards. She thought that Jing Jining was busy with something else, which made him note to see her, but unexpectedly, he was kept in the cultivation world. Master and I visited the cultivation world today. We met a few disciples from Tiandaozong. They helped us bring Uncle Jing over. However, Jing Yunyan also came, which we felt wasnt right. Given Uncle Jings bad rtionship with Jing Yunyan, they wouldnte together. We made up an excuse and chased Jing Yunyan out. Then we asked Uncle Jing about it, and learned the reason, said Gu Ning. If so, the Jing family will surely hurt Jining because they think he has told you something Jing Yunyao immediately got worried. Since they forbade Jing Jining from leaving the cultivation world and sent someone to spy on him if he left the house, they must be suspicious of him. In fact, Jing Jining indeed told Shangguan Yang that the Jing family was already aware that Jing Yunyao was still alive. If Jing Yaorong still has his reason, he wouldnt hurt Uncle Jings family. If he dares to do that, Tiandaozong will punish him. By then, his dirty secret will be exposed too. Jing Yaorong is aware of your rtionship with master, and he stands in awe of master, so he should be careful. Gu Ning said, Well, if Jing Yaorong loses his reason, anything can happen. So both master and I think you should advance your n if its possible. Uncle Jing can get free earlier too. Although it wasnt very likely that Jing Yaorong would hurt Jing Jining, it still filled them with worry. I know. As soon as Shaoting is back, well go to the cultivation world, said Jing Yunyao. She didnt want to dy it any longer. After what happened to Jing Jining, she felt it was necessary for her to do it earlier. If Jing Jining was hurt because of her, she would be full of guilt. At this moment, Gu Ning took out Jing Jinings phone from her pocket. She handed it to Jing Yunyao and said, Mother Yunyao, this is from Uncle Jing. He said he recorded his conversation with Jing Yaorong. In the recording, Jing Yaorong admitted that he has tried to kill you. You can use this as evidence. Because it has been over a dozen years since they tried to kill you, Im afraid there is no avable evidence now. So this might help you. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao was touched. Jing Jining had done so much for her that she could never return. Jing Yunyao took the phone, then yed the recording. She didnt mind that Shangguan Yang and Gu Ning were present. After all, they were aware of what she had been through, so there was no need for her to avoid them. When they listened to the conversation between Jing Yaorong and Jing Jining, they were angry. Even though they knew the mastermind was Jing Yaorong, they were still angry when they heard that he took it for granted. Jing Yaorong was extremely selfish. He had killed people, but imed it was reasonable and didnt ept revenge. Because Jing Jining didnt tell him that Jing Yunyao was still alive, he became suspicious of Jing Jining and med Jing Jining for everything. It was extremely funny. Hes really selfish! Gu Ning said angrily. Right. Shangguan Yang agreed. He was unwilling to be involved in their grudge, but he hated Jing Yaorong. Although Shangguan Yang wasnt involved, he openly said that he was willing to support Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting if they needed his help. If they were at a disadvantage, he wouldnt hesitate to join the battle. After all, Leng Shaoting was his disciple so he wouldnt stand on the sidelines. That night, Jing Yunyao couldnt sleep at all. She hated Jing Yaorong deeper after hearing the recording. She hated him, not because he was cruel to her, but because he hurt Leng Yuanhan. He killed them, but believed that it was reasonable and imed that they deserved it. Who did he think he was? He had no right to decide who should be killed! He killed her husband and left Leng Shaoting as an orphan. She had been separated from her son for sixteen years. However, Jing Yaorong still believed that they deserved it. What had Leng Yuanhan done wrong? He barely knew anything. At the same time, Jing Yunyao also med herself. If it hadnt been for her, Leng Yuanhan wouldnt have been dragged into the tragedy. If it werent for Leng Shaoting, Jing Yunyao would have killed herself after Leng Yuanhan died. However, she found Leng Shaoting now, and couldnt leave Leng Shaoting with the pain of losing both of his parents again. Therefore, she would pay Jing Yaorong back for Leng Yuanhan. She didnt have the heart to kill Jing Yaorong, which meant Leng Yuanhan couldnt be totally avenged. After all, Jing Yaorong was her father, even though what he had done was totally uneptable. However, she could make him live in pain, so it was also a good way to take revenge for Leng Yuanhan. Jing Yaorong said that he would trust Jing Jining once, but he wasnt fully convinced. He sent out his people to investigate Leng Shaoting in case Shangguan Yang told Jing Yunyao that he was already aware that she was still alive. Since Leng Shaoting was Jing Yunyaos son, he could use Leng Shaoting to control Jing Yunyao. Leng Shaoting wasnt in the capital now, so Jing Yaorongs people failed to find him, but he found out that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings fiance. Once they learned that Leng Shaoting was a member of the Leng family, they directly got information from people who knew the Leng family. Gu Ning wasnt a strange name in the Jing family, because they had gone to see her for the magical power in medicines produced by Cine and Kouzi make-up products. Gu Ning told them that a master gave the ingredient to her. They didnt know who the master was, but they realized it was Shangguan Yang after knowing about her rtionship with Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao. Chapter 2553 - Not to Cause Trouble

    Chapter 2553: Not to Cause Trouble

    It surprised them. They didnt expect Gu Ning to have a rtionship with them. Either way, since Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings fiance, she got the Jing familys attention. It wasnt easy for them to find Leng Shaoting, but it couldnt be easier for them to find Gu Ning. They knew where Gu Ning worked, where she studied and where she lived. Therefore, on the third day after Gu Ning left the cultivation world, she sensed cultivators when she went to school for sses. She turned to look around, then saw a strange face. The person was also staring at her, so she was sure that she had been targeted. Gu Ning didnt know who sent the person, but she guessed that Jing Yaorong must be involved. Although she didnt think that Jing Yaorong would find out that she was Shangguan Yangs disciple and schemed to hurt her, Jing Yaorong might have found out about her rtionship with Jing Yunyao. Since Jing Yaorong learned that Jing Yunyao wasnt dead, he would surely go to collect information about her. Gu Nings rtionship with Jing Yunyao wasnt a secret, and he could easily find out through an investigation. Gu Ning didnt realize that until now. If Jing Yaorong found out about her rtionship with Jing Yunyao, he could soon find out about the Leng family and Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning didnt worry that Jing Yaorong would do anything to harm the Leng family, because the Leng family were all mortals. If he did anything to hurt them, Tiandaozong would punish him. However, Jing Yaorong would certainly investigate Leng Shaoting and might hurt him too. Luckily, it wouldnt be a problem, because Leng Shaoting was already in the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period. Even if Jing Yaorong found Leng Shaoting, he was no match for him. Both Leng Shaoting and Jing Yaorong were in the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period, with Jing Yaorong being more skilled than Leng Shaoting. However, Leng Shaoting was extremely explosive and he also had a flood dragon! In fact, even if a cultivator was at the peak of the Yuan Ying Period, he might not be able to injure Leng Shaoting. However, upon thinking that Jing Yaorong had already found out about Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning was still slightly worried. Gu Ning didnt bother to pay more attention to the person who was spying on her. After all, it was very easy for her to get rid of him. Jing Yaorong sent out three people this time. One went to collect information about Leng Shaoting, one was spying on Gu Ning, while the other went to find Jing Yunyao. They did all the above without Shangguan Yang knowing. Shangguan Yang was too strong for Jing Yaorong to deal with. Jing Yunyao was also difficult to deal with, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent any trouble in their eyes. However, they were all mortals, so if Jing Yaorong wanted to hurt them, he couldnt leave any evidence. Actually, Jing Yaorong didnt send people to spy on Gu Ning and find Jing Yunyao to injure them right now. He simply wanted to know their whereabouts. Today was also the third day of Jiang Liluo and Si Jin working in thepany. A client came to hire bodyguards and he needed the best ones. In addition, this client came with one of his bodyguards. He said that he needed top bodyguards that could defeat his bodyguard. His bodyguard was a retired special forces soldier and was very strong. His demand seemed troublesome, so Ba Tianyang was slightly displeased, but he didnt show it. Mr. Du, can you tell us why you need bodyguards who are stronger than yours? How about at the same level? Ba Tianyang asked. Mr. Du, who was about fifty years old, understood that he didnt exin it clearly, so he immediately added. Mr. Ba, please dont get me wrong. I didnte to cause you trouble. Although my bodyguard is good, he cantplete the task this time, so I need stronger bodyguards. As for the reason, Im afraid I cant tell you. I heard your securitypany provides excellent bodyguards, so I came to see whether my needs can be satisfied. Because he hadnt gotten what he wanted yet, he couldnt tell other people the reason. Only after they signed a deal and confidentiality agreement could he tell them what he wanted them to do for him. Therefore, Ba Tianyang didnt ask further. Since the man didnte to cause them trouble, he naturally agreed to satisfy his needs. Well, if so, well do our best to satisfy your needs. Since Mr. Dus bodyguard was a retired soldier, he had to be skilled. Since Mr. Du wanted a bodyguard who was stronger than him, Ba Tianyang called over a first-ss bodyguard. The bodyguard was called Zhang Ziyang. He was thirty years old and was also a veteran. The bodyguard Mr. Du came with was indeed very skilled. However, his bodyguard was only at the middle level in Gu Nings securitypany. Therefore, Zhang Ziyang defeated his bodyguard within five minutes, which satisfied Mr. Du. Very well, I want him, said Mr. Du with satisfaction, feeling relieved. It was really hard to find a strong bodyguard. He had turned to several securitypanies, but nobody could defeat his bodyguard. Mr. Du wasnt familiar with the security industry, so he just did his homework on the Inte and learned some information about major securitypanies. It was confidential, and outsiders normally didnt know much about it. Therefore, Mr. Du didnt bother to ask anyone about the best securitypany. Anyway, he had heard a lot about Gu Ning, so he had a very good impression of Gu Ning. He also admired her. He read on the Inte that Gu Nings securitypany was full of excellent bodyguards, so he came over. Without surprise, he was satisfied. Um, Mr. Ba, I need two of them, said Mr. Du. Although one was enough, he needed two to make sure that his son would be fine. No problem, said Ba Tianyang. Therefore, this time, Ba Tianyang decided to arrange for Jiang Liluo and Zhang Ziyang to do the task together. Although Jiang Liluo had never been a bodyguard before, he only needed to listen to Zhang Ziyang. There wouldnt be a problem. Ba Tianyang didnt tell Mr. Du that it was Jiang Liluos first time being a bodyguard in case Mr. Du was worried. Without dy, Ba Tianyang called Jiang Liluo over to have apetition with Mr. Dus bodyguard. Chapter 2554 - Jiang Liluo’s First Task

    Chapter 2554: Jiang Liluos First Task

    Before Jiang Liluo came, Ba Tianyang told him about the situation and that this time, he would do a task together with Zhang Ziyang. He also mentioned that when hepeted with Mr. Dus bodyguard, he didnt need to defeat him too fast. He could finish the match after five minutes. Ba Tianyang said that to Jiang Liluo because he knew that Jiang Liluo was much better than them. Jiang Liluo could easily defeat Mr. Dus bodyguard within a moment. Although Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were still undergoing training, they would be the top bodyguards in theirpany once the training was finished. The bodyguards were divided into different levels ording to their abilities. How they finished their tasks would decide how much money they could earn. Therefore, even if someone thought it was unfair, he had to first defeat his colleagues. Jiang Liluo listened to Ba Tianyang and defeated Mr. Dus bodyguard within five minutes. Mr. Du was very satisfied and decided to hire Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo. There were weak and strong people in this world. Some people might get jealous because other people were stronger than them, while others wouldnt. Ones morals were very important. If one wants to be better than other people, he or she should work harder. If someone got jealous just because other people could do better than them, it would be their own problem. No one got strong without any effort. Since Mr. Du decided to hire bodyguards from Gu Ningspany, he needed to talk about the details of the task he needed them to do. Not every task would be epted, so they needed to know why Mr. Du needed bodyguards. If it was illegal, they wouldnt agree to do it. Even though Mr. Du needed to tell them the details, they would sign a confidentiality agreement. It turned out that Mr. Dus son got involved in a drug trafficking gang, but his son wasnt a member of the gang. On the contrary, his son was an undercover agent. Now Mr. Dus son had already contacted the police. The police made arrangements and they were going to take action tomorrow night. They wanted to catch all the drug traffickers. Although the police would send two people to protect Mr. Dus son, Mr. Du didnt think they would be enough. They were only policemen, not special forces. When a drug trafficking gang went crazy, they would kill ruthlessly. As a result, Mr. Du had the thought of hiring stronger bodyguards to protect his son. Even though Mr. Du disagreed with his sons adventure, he couldnt stop him, Du Wei, from doing that. Besides, if they couldnt handle it well this time, his son would be in a lot of danger in the future. In order to not worry his father, Du Wei agreed to let his father hire bodyguards to protect him secretly although idents might not happen. After hearing the reason, Ba Tianyang immediately had a good impression of Mr. Du and respect for his son. Anyway, if the situation wasnt what Mr. Du described and if it was actually illegal, the bodyguards had the right to quit. They wouldnt pay back the deposit. This was also written in the agreement. However, if the situation was different from what the hirer told them, but was legal, it wouldnt be a problem. After all, the hirer could have his secrets. After verifying their job and signing the agreement, Mr. Du paid the deposit and left. Because they needed to carry out the task tomorrow morning, Mr. Du woulde to pick up Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo tomorrow morning. Before that, Ba Tianyang had a private talk with Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo, He mainly told Jiang Liluo what he shouldnt do. However, an hour after Mr. Du left, Ba Tianyang received a call from him. Mr. Du told him that the action was advanced, so he needed Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo right now. Since they were bodyguards, they were ready to fight anytime. So since Mr. Du needed them right now, they set off at once. Mr. Dus son, Du Wei, was a college student who just graduated. Because he behaved like a hoodlum normally and had a bunch of friends who were real hoodlums, he identally got involved in a drug trafficking gang. Du Wei always wandered around, but he still had a sense of justice. He was also very smart, so he wouldnt really join them in drug-trafficking. Instead, he won their trust and secretly contacted the police. The drug trafficking gang was going to make a deal this time. It wasnt a big deal, just a small deal between two small gangs. However, drug-trafficking was uneptable, so Du Wei decided to ruin it since he was aware of it. The deal time and ce werent settled yet. They were only sure that they would do it tonight. The gang Du Wei was in was the buyer, while the seller gang would settle the deal time and ce. The seller was afraid that the buyer would y tricks in advance, which might cause them to suffer a double loss. The gang Du Wei was in was a small gang. Although there werent anyrge gangs in the capital, there were many small gangs. However, they were very careful, and never dared to go against the government. As long as they didnt cause serious trouble, the government wouldnt bother to arrest them. Most importantly, the government didnt have much time, and not every official had a strong sense of justice. Only when someone reported them would the government get involved. After all, if the government did nothing, the officials would be in trouble in the end. In addition to Du Wei, six gangsters would go toplete the deal. Du Weis bodyguards wouldnt go to the appointed ce with them, because that would expose Du Wei. Therefore, they could only follow Du Wei secretly. If Du Wei was in danger, they would stand out then. At the moment Du Wei and other gangsters were still waiting to set out. After Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo arrived, they waited nearby. At 7 pm, they received a message telling them to meet at an abandoned factory in a suburb of the southern district at 8:30 pm. Without dy, Du Wei and the other gangsters set out in a MPV. When no one was watching him, Du Wei sent Zhang Ziyang a message telling them the appointed time and ce. Before they went to do this task, Mr. Du contacted Du Wei and gave Du Wei Zhang Ziyangs number, so Du Wei was able to contact Zhang Ziyang. Chapter 2555 - Jiang Liluo Performs His First Task

    Chapter 2555: Jiang Liluo Performs His First Task

    When Zhang Ziyang received Du Weis message, he replied that he was informed. After watching Du Weis car driving away, Zhang Ziyang followed him. Because Jiang Liluo just learned how to drive, he wasnt very skilled. Most importantly, he didnt have a driving license yet, so Zhang Ziyang was the driver. Bodyguards didnt drive most of the time, since they were always by their hirers side. They rarely did their job secretly, but it was very important for them to know how to drive. For the time being, Jiang Liluo didnt have much time to learn how to drive, so it would take him longer to get a driving license. If he went to do a task with his colleagues, his colleagues could drive. However, if he was going to carry out a task alone or with Si Jin, he needed to drive by himself. Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo kept an appropriate distance from Du Wei and the other gangsters. They were aware of the appointed ce, so there was no need for them to be too close. Although they were confident about their abilities, it was better to be careful. If the time was changed, Du Wei would inform Zhang Ziyang right away and they would turn the car into another direction, but the time and ce didnt change along the way. It wasnt a great deal, so there was no need for them to do anything. When Du Wei and the others arrived, the buyer was already waiting. Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo didnt go close, but stopped thirty meters away, then walked forward. It was at night and in the wilderness, so it was perfect to hide. They were extremely good at carrying out a task without attracting any attention, so no one noticed them even though they were only five meters away. Those gangsters were good at fighting, but they werent strong enough, so it was impossible for them to notice Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo. However, although they werent very strong, they carried guns. Therefore, Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo had to be careful. No matter how strong a man was, his body was vulnerable. He couldnt fight against knives and guns. If they were shot, they would still be injured. If it was serious, they might die. Actually, it would only hurt mortals, and would barely injure cultivators. As long as cultivators used their magical energy, bullets could hardly touch them. However, if there was a choice, Jiang Liluo wouldnt do that. He would do his best and avoid the bullets. Zhang Ziyang was agile too, so it shouldnt be difficult for him to do the same thing. When they reached the warehouse, the police were also a hundred meters away from them. The police also didnt drive closer, but quietly walked closer. Although it was hard for over a dozen policemen to hide their movements, it was windy during this season and the trees were constantly moving, so their footsteps were hidden among the sounds. Jiang Liluo noticed them, but he understood that the police came to help them, so he told Zhang Ziyang at once. At this moment, Zhang Ziyang noticed nothing, so he was surprised when Jiang Liluo told him how many policemen wereing and how far away they were. However, because he knew how unbelievable Jiang Liluo was, he didnt doubt him. Although he admired Jiang Liluo, he couldnt help being a little jealous of him too, but there was no malice in his attitude. Not all jealousy was mixed with malice. They knew that the police were nearby, but they still did what they had to. They only needed to protect Du Wei, so they would leave the other things to the police. After Du Wei and the other gangsters arrived, they carried a box, and walked into the warehouse. There were two people guarding outside. Because several of them had made deals with the seller a few times before, there was trust between them and they werent so alert. They had guns, but both sides had guns. As a result, the seller couldnt stop the buyer from carrying guns. After all, all of them cared about their safety. Without guns, they wouldnt feel safe. After Du Wei and the others went into the warehouse, the gate was closed, but the two security guards outside didnt follow them inside. Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo exchanged a nce and reached a tacit agreement. The next moment, they separated and walked in different directions. From the edge of the warehouse, they slowly approached the two security guards. The two security guards didnt notice that they had been targeted, but they still looked around, staying alert. However, Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo knocked them down in an instant. They made light sounds, so nobody in the warehouse heard them. As a result, none of them knew that the two security guards outside had already been reced. The police also reached the warehouse at this moment. They saw two people outside and two on the ground. Because Mr. Du had a talk with the police before, the police were aware that the two people were bodyguards hired by Mr. Du to protect Du Wei. Without doubt, the two men on the ground were members of the drug trafficking gang. Top bodyguards were much stronger than drug-traffickers. The drug-traffickers couldnt easily knock them unconscious, but they could beat drug-traffickers without much effort. However, in order to make sure that no idents happened, they still hid silently. The police didnt go over until Zhang Ziyang signaled to them. Zhang Ziyang gave them a hand gesture, which had been agreed upon. After making sure, the police moved towards the warehouse step by step. In the warehouse, the two sides were smoothly making the deal. The seller was counting the money, while the buyer was counting the goods. Although they had made a deal twice before and no idents had ever happened, they had to make it clear face to face. Just as they were busy counting the money and the goods, the police divided into two groups. They separately went to the front and back gate of the warehouse so that the drug trafficking gang couldnt run away. There were only two gates and the windows were very tall with anti-theft bars, so it was impossible for them to run from the windows, so the police only needed to block the two gates. Chapter 2556 - Make It Quick

    Chapter 2556: Make It Quick

    Outside the gate, Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo joined the police. Because they didnt make loud noises, the people in the warehouse noticed nothing. The leading policeman exchanged a nce with them, then they knocked the gate open together. Boom. The gate was knocked open, scaring the people in the warehouse. They subconsciously raised their guns and pointed it at them. Damn, did you call the police? The seller was suspicious of the buyer, because it was impossible for the sellers to call the police. Normally, if the police burst in when they were making a deal, they must have been exposed or the buyer set a trap for them. Precisely because of that, the seller decided where and when to make the deal every time. We didnt! The buyer denied it at once, because they were indeed innocent. At the same time, the buyer was also suspicious of the seller, so he got mad too. Were you exposed? No way! said the seller. They believed that they were careful enough not to be caught. Put your guns down! The leading policeman shouted at them. Do you think we are dumb? If we put down our guns, well be caught. The seller sneered. Because there were the same number of people on both sides and they all had guns, they werent that afraid of the police. Once they fired, it was hard to say which side would lose. Those drug-traffickers didnt believe that the police werent scared of death. It was true that the police were also afraid of death, so the police didnt dare to move a step forward either. Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo frowned. Mr. Du was right. These policemen werent reliable at all. It was a very dangerous task, but they werent at an advantage. What was worse, they were being threatened. Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo didnt have guns. They were just bodyguards, not soldiers, nor policemen. However, facing the guns pointed at them, Zhang Ziyang stayed alert, but not scared. while Jiang Liluo couldnt care less about it. Youre all surrounded now. Its useless no matter how you resist. Even though the police were scared of those drug-traffickers, they had to show their strength. At least youll die with us. If we dont fight back, well be killed instead, a drug-trafficker said. No matter what, they risked their lives in this business, so they refused to yield. The police were mad, but they couldnt do anything about it, because the drug-trafficker was right. If they fought back, they might die together. If not, they would be caught. Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo were in a dilemma and suddenly didnt know what to do. Although they only needed to protect Du Wei, they couldnt watch the police get into trouble. After all, the police were stopping the evil for the citizens. Du Wei seized the chance and stepped back. Once they fired, he could save himself. However, he wasnt sure that he would be fine. Although the police wouldnt shoot him, those drug-traffickers might notice something was wrong and he could be targeted. They were so close. If those drug-traffickers started to attack him, his life would be in danger. Therefore, Du Wei was extremely anxious. Even though there were two bodyguards who were paid to protect him, he wasnt certain that they couldplete their job in such a situation. He had a sense of justice, but he was unwilling to die. The confrontation wouldnt do either side any good. Jiang Liluo hadnt worked as a bodyguard before, but he was experienced in battles. Most importantly, he could easily defeat all of the drug-traffickers, so he thought it was unnecessary to waste time. We cant waste time here. We must make it quick. You go to protect Du Wei then, and Ill deal with them, Jiang Liluo lightly said to Zhang Ziyang. His voice was very low, so only the two of them could hear it. Hearing that, Zhang Ziyang slightly frowned. He didnt think it was a smart idea. It sounded too dangerous. Even though he knew that Jiang Liluo was very strong, he was alone after all. He didnt even have a gun, while there were over a dozen armed drug-traffickers. However, looking at Jiang Liluos confident expression, he somehow believed that Jiang Liluo could do it. Besides, it was the only solution now. Therefore, after hesitating for a few seconds, Zhang Ziyang agreed with a nod. Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo didnt inform the police, they just quickly moved once they reached an agreement. Jiang Liluo moved like lightning. While no one could clearly see what he was doing, he swiftly ran towards those drug-traffickers, then directly beat them. Jiang Liluo clearly knew that he shouldnt injure them. Instead, he aimed to take their guns away. Because Jiang Liluo moved very fast, by the time they reacted, it was toote. Several of the mens guns had been kicked away by Jiang Liluo. Zhang Ziyang moved slower than Jiang Liluo, and was amazed by Jiang Liluos speed, but it wasnt the right time for him to ask about it now, so he forced himself to focus on the task. After Zhang Ziyang rushed over, he immediately joined Jiang Liluo. Du Wei was shocked by their sudden movement, but he quickly realized what was happening. The next moment, he shot at the shoulder of one of the drug-traffickers. It wasnt the first time that Du Wei had carried and fired a gun, because he had the hobby of practicing marksmanship. However, this was his first time that he had ever shot a man, so he was very nervous. Those drug-traffickers immediately turned to fire on him when Du Wei started shooting at them. Du Wei had learned some skills, but he could barely avoid the bullets being shot towards him. At this key moment, Zhang Ziyang went to Du Weis side and pushed him away. Without hesitation, he grabbed Du Weis gun and fired at the shoulder of a drug-trafficker. Zhang Ziyang was a special forces soldier, so he was extremely good at shooting. He could easily kill a man, but he was unwilling to get in trouble if anyone died. Therefore, he only shot at the shoulders of the drug-traffickers. Chapter 2557 - Finish the Task

    Chapter 2557: Finish the Task

    The police were surprised by Jiang Liluo and Zhang Ziyang, but they soon joined the battle. At this moment, they had no time to criticize Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo for taking action without permission. Although they made a decision without talking about it with them, they were left with no choice. In addition, although Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo took action without permission, they got rid of many enemies. Therefore, there was no reason for the police to judge them. Within a short time, Jiang Liluo grabbed about five of the drug-traffickers guns, which greatly reduced the danger the police were in. ordingly, it became much easier for the police to deal with the rest of the drug-traffickers. After saving Du Wei, Zhang Ziyang didnt bother to fight against those drug-traffickers. Only when those drug-traffickers attacked them would he fight back again. After all, his job was to protect Du Wei. Jiang Liluo beat up most of the drug-traffickers. With his help, the police soon caught all of them. F*ck you, Zhao Ming, you betrayed us! A drug-trafficker shouted at Du Wei angrily, as if he couldnt wait to kill him. Given the current situation, they immediately realized that Du Wei was a traitor, and that the policemen came because of him. To their surprise, Zhao Ming betrayed them. Zhao Ming was Du Weis fake name. Being shouted at by the drug-trafficker, Du Wei finally got rid of the fear of the battle. He didnt bother to exin, but directly thanked Zhang Ziyang. Thank you. Although Zhang Ziyang was paid by his father to protect him and it was his job, Du Wei didnt take it for granted. He still thanked Zhang Ziyang. Youre wee, its my job, said Zhang Ziyang. Although Du Wei didnt need to thank him, he still felt touched when Du Wei did. The police didnt ignore Jiang Liluos effort and were very grateful to him. After catching those drug-traffickers, the leading policeman walked over and thanked him. Thank you so much for your help, if it hadnt been for you, we wouldnt have caught them so easily. Youre really impressive. My pleasure, said Jiang Liluo. Although it wasnt his duty to catch those drug-traffickers, he didnt think it was a big deal. After all, it was very easy for him. Now, the task was finished, but Du Wei needed to go to the police station. Mr. Du was waiting for him there, so Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo directly took Du Wei to Mr. Du. Although Mr. Du had already hired two top bodyguards to protect Du Wei, he couldnt feel relieved until it was done. Therefore, he couldnt rx until he received Du Weis call. Du Wei said that he was fine, but Mr. Du asked to see him right away. After a while, Du Wei met with Mr. Du, allowing Mr. Du to finally rx. Although Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo were paid by him to do the task, Mr. Du still thanked them politely because of his manners. Thank you so much for everything youve done. Mr. Du thanked Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo sincerely. Mr. Du, its our job, said Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo. However, Mr. Du was still deeply grateful to Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo. Since Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo sessfully finished the task, they would leave now. As for the final payment, Mr. Du would pay them when he went to thepany tomorrow. After Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo left, Du Wei told his father what had happened during the task. Although he knew that his father would be worried about him, he felt he had to mention what Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo had done in order to save him. After all, Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo had saved his life and greatly helped the police! Mr. Du was scared after hearing the whole story and felt very lucky that he had hired two top bodyguards to protect his son. Otherwise, Du Wei would have been in great danger. After all, even the police relied on Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo to help them. It turned out that the police werent reliable. By the time Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo finished the task, it waste, so they didnt need to return to thepany. They only needed to give Ba Tianyang a call, then they went home separately. Normally, they would have one to three days off after doing a task taking several days. Whereas if they finished a task in a day, they could have half a day off. Therefore, when they called Ba Tianyang, Zhang Ziyang briefly told him how the task went. He didnt keep it a secret how skilled Jiang Liluo was. After hearing the whole story, Ba Tianyang was shocked. At the same time, he felt disappointed in the police. No wonder Mr. Du didnt trust them. If it hadnt been for Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluo, they couldnt have finished the task. Zhang Ziyang proposed to drive Jiang Liluo home before he went back to his own ce, but Jiang Liluo didnt want Zhang Ziyang to know where he lived right now. After all, he stayed in the siheyuan now, instead of his own house. Leng Shaoting gave them a house, but they didnt move in yet. They decided to stay with Shangguan Yang for a while longer. Therefore, Jiang Liluo declined and said that someone would pick him up. He told Zhang Ziyang that he could leave earlier. ordingly, Zhang Ziyang didnt insist and left. Afterwards, Jiang Liluo took a taxi back to the siheyuan. No one was worried about Jiang Liluos safety when he went out to do a task, because he wasnt an ordinary man, but after Jiang Liluo got back, everyone asked him about the situation. Although it was a task, it wasnt confidential, so there was no need for him to keep it a secret. Jiang Liluo told them what had happened, and also shared his experience with Si Jin. It didnt alert the police this time, or they wouldnt have sent only a few policemen. It was a very difficult situation. If it hadnt been for you two, Im afraid they wouldnt have been able to finish the task, said Jing Yunyao. Although the police paid little importance to it this time and almost failed, they did their job and stopped crime. Chapter 2558 - Call Baili Zongxue out

    Chapter 2558: Call Baili Zongxue out

    Perhaps they attached enough importance to it, but were too confident about their abilities. They thought that since they had an equal number of people, they could catch those criminals. Either way, with Zhang Ziyang and Jiang Liluos help, the task waspleted perfectly. However, if the police werent careful next time, they might end up in danger again. Anyway, it had nothing to do with them. People had to learn to change after experiencing it. After the new semester began, Gu Ning went to school for several days. However, on the fourth day, she asked for leave. Because Gu Ning would always be the top scorer during exams no matter how many days she was absent, their head teacher let her go whenever she wanted to leave. She was the pride of the Capital University! She was an excellent student and had be a billionaire at a very young age. It was not only the teachers who let Gu Ning do whatever she wanted to, her schoolmates also admired her. However, some ssmates didnt think that Gu Ning should be allowed to be absent so many times, because they had to think of a good reason and even beg for their teachers permission before they could be absent. They understood that Gu Ning was busy with work as the chairman of argepany, but they were still jealous of her. However, due to Gu Nings status and abilities, they didnt dare to criticize her openly. They only prayed behind Gu Nings back that she would fail the exams once, so that they couldugh at her. Unfortunately, Gu Ning never failed, and there was a huge gap between them and her. In fact, they didnt even have the qualification to be jealous of her. Gu Ning left school this time because Qi Tianlin came to her for help. Qi Tianlin had been chased by mutants again and he was at the edge of Province Yun. Qi Tianlin hadnt been caught yet, but he was in a very dangerous situation and was hiding. When Gu Ning was about to leave school, she contacted Baili Zongxue and asked her whether she could take an absence from sses for two days. She needed her to deal with something together. Gu Ning didnt call Baili Zongxue out because she couldnt handle it alone, but because Leng Shaoting might get jealous. After all, she was going to save one of her admirers, and the man had a grudge against Leng Shaoting. She understood that Leng Shaoting trusted her, and she would reject Qi Tianlin no matter how much he admired her, but Leng Shaoting would still be jealous. Therefore, Gu Ning had to care about his feelings. Therefore, it would be better if Baili Zongxue went with her. She didnt go to help Qi Tianlin, for him, but because of the mutants. No matter who encountered them, she wouldnt stand on the sidelines. As a cultivator, it was her duty to get rid of monsters and ghosts. And now she was an extra member of the Red me, so she ought to help the Red me protect their country. Whenever Gu Ning needed Baili Zongxue, Baili Zongxue was more than willing to help her. She didnt think it was a big thing if she was absent from sses for a day, so she immediately went to deal with it. Before long, Baili Zongxue was prepared and showed up in front of Gu Ning. Because Qi Tianlin was at the edge of Province Yun and was hiding, he didnt have a fixed location. Anyway, he told Gu Ning that he was going to County Gong, so he told her to meet him in City Rui. It took a long time to get to the capital from City Rui. From the capital to the airport of City Rui, Gu Ning needed to fly for about four hours. Then she needed to take a car to get to the city center, which might take an hour and twenty minutes or an hour and a half. At the moment it was about 10 am, and the earliest flight would take off at 10:50 am. However, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue were toote for that, so they could only take the next flight. The next flight would take off at 12:30 am, so they would have enough time for the trip there because it took about an hour from Haicheng District to the airport. Once Baili Zongxue verified that she would go with Gu Ning, Gu Ning booked ne tickets. Without dy, she went straight to the parking lot outside their school, then drove away. Normally, Gu Ning would drive to school and park at the parking lot for convenience. Gu Ning honestly told Baili Zongxue that one of her friends had encountered mutants and he needed her help. Baili Zongxue had learned about mutants, so she wasnt surprised. Gu Ning also told Baili Zongxue why she needed her to go together, since it wasnt her duty. Baili Zongxue didnt feel unhappy about it at all. Instead, she was happy to go with Gu Ning. Although she had heard about mutants before, she had never encountered them, so she would like to see them in reality. She knew her job was to not leave Gu Ning alone with another man, but she was still excited. Moreover, she had never gone on a ne or gone to a far away ce before, so she was happy to go. It doesnt matter. Anyway, Im bored at school, and Ive never seen mutants in reality before. I really want to see them, said Baili Zongxue excitedly. Gu Ning understood that Baili Zongxue wouldnt mind, but she was relieved after hearing her answer. When they walked out of the school gate, Gu Ning sensed that the cultivator who was spying on her was still there. She had to admit that the cultivator was really persistent! After Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue walked out, the cultivator also noticed them. He was spying on Gu Ning, so he had to be careful. Gu Ning didnt pay much attention to him, and just let him follow her. She would get rid of himter. Gu Ning had a lot of confidence in her driving skills. Even if she couldnt get rid of him, the cultivator might not be able to follow her to board the ne. They didnt have much time and the cultivator didnt know which flight they took. It would be toote once he found out. When he arrived at City Rui, they would already be far away. It was impossible for him to know where they went. The cultivator immediately took a taxi when Gu Ning drove away. There was a lot of traffic on the road in the city center, and Gu Ning couldnt drive fast, so the cultivator could still follow her. Chapter 2559 - A Baby’s Cry

    Chapter 2559: A Babys Cry

    When there was less traffic on the road, Gu Ning sped up and immediately got rid of the cultivator. The cultivator was hardlyparable to Gu Ning at driving skills, and a taxi couldnt be faster than Gu Nings car, so it was normal that he couldnt catch up with her. He subconsciously wondered whether Gu Ning saw him and deliberately got rid of him, but he soon denied it. Gu Ning was just a mortal. Even though she was strong, she shouldnt be able to notice him. Therefore, the cultivator who followed Gu Ning thought that maybe Gu Ning drove so fast because she needed to rush to deal with something. Anyway, because he lost her, he had to go back to the Capital University and continue to wait for Gu Ning. If Gu Ning returned, he would find her again. Baili Zongxue didnt notice that someone was following them, but she noticed that Gu Ning was purposely speeding up. Therefore, she guessed that someone was following them. After all, their flight wouldnt be taking off soon, so there was no need for them to rush. Out of curiosity, Baili Zongxue asked, Why are you driving so fast? Is someone following behind? Yes. Gu Ning replied. What? Howe I didnt notice? Baili Zongxue was surprised, because she didnt notice anything was wrong. Because hes at a high level, said Gu Ning. She honestly told Baili Zongxue that it was a cultivator who was following them. Youve been targeted again. Baili Zongxue put on a resigned look. It had happened many times before that Gu Ning was followed by cultivators, but they usually spied on her because of the magical power in the medicines produced by Cine. She wondered whether this time was different. Anyway, Baili Zongxue understood what she could ask about, and what she shouldnt. Actually, even if Baili Zongxue asked about it, Gu Ning wouldnt tell her the truth. Gu Ning wasnt sure whether this time she was being spied on for the same reason. If not, she couldnt tell Baili Zongxue. Because Gu Ning sped up, they arrived at the airport about forty minutester. After parking the car, they went straight to check in. Well, Ive never been on a ne before. Im a bit nervous now, said Baili Zongxue nervously. Although she was a cultivator, it didnt mean she would be used to everything. Cultivators were stronger than mortals, but they would also get curious and nervous when they saw something they had never seen before. Many people feel nervous when they take a flight for the first time. Some people even worry that the ne might crash! I had the same worries before, but I still believe nes are very safe. Its not likely to have idents, but itll be really hard to survive once an ident happens, said Gu Ning. Comparatively, nes were safe and werent likely to have idents. During these ten years, only two bad ne crashes had happened. Car idents, however, would happen over a hundred times within a year. If they ran into a car ident, they might be able to save themselves no matter how serious it was, but if it was a ne crash, it would be difficult for them to survive. What? Baili Zongxue was slightly anxious. As Gu Ning said, it wasnt likely to have an ident, but it was still a possibility, so Baili Zongxue couldnt help thinking about the worse situation. Rx, well be fine. Gu Ning said tofort her. She didnt worry about ne idents, because the probability was too low. Hearing that, Baili Zongxue felt much relieved. During these years, she had never heard of a ne crash, so she shouldnt have run into one on the first time. However, sometimes, idents happened when you werent prepared at all. After waiting at the airport for about forty minutes, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue started boarding the ne. When the ne began to move, a babys cry suddenly sounded in the cabin, just opposite Gu Nings seat. No matter how the babys mother tried to keep it quiet, the baby wouldnt stop crying, which irritated other passengers. At the beginning, everyone could understand and bear it, but some passengers lost their patience a few minutester. The mother was criticized and had to repeatedly apologize to the other passengers. Gu Ning slightly frowned. For some reason, she had a premonition. She didnt think too much about it and simply asked the mother whether the baby was ufortable. The babys mother didnt know why, because the baby looked fine earlier before it suddenly started crying. It had never happened before. Gu Ning couldnt stand the babys cry any longer either, and she was worried that the baby might be sick. She had the idea of helping them. If you dont mind, let me carry it for a while. Ill try to make it quiet down, Gu Ning said to the babys mother. Please. The babys mother didnt know what she could do, so she could only listen to Gu Ning. They were on a ne anyway, so Gu Ning couldnt do anything bad to the baby. Therefore, the babys mother gave the baby to Gu Ning. Afterwards, Gu Ning immediately released magical power and put it into the babys body. She couldnt see whether the baby was sick, so she only put some magical power into the babys body, then observed it for a while. Within a few moments, the baby stopped crying. Seeing that, everyone was amazed. Gu Ning looked very young, but she was very good at keeping the baby quiet. The babys mother was also relieved when the baby stopped crying, because she thought that her baby might be sick. I think the baby just felt a little ufortable, said Baili Zongxue and Gu Ning agreed. The baby stopped crying and the other passengers became quiet too, then the ne took off. About twenty minutester, the ne flew steadily in the air. The baby slept well in Gu Nings arms, so Gu Ning gave it back to its mother. The babys mother thanked Gu Ning again and again. Chapter 2560 - Stabilize the Plane with Magical Power

    Chapter 2560: Stabilize the ne with Magical Power

    About an hour after the ne took off, the stewardesses came to hand out food. Because it was a long journey, Gu Ning nned to close her eyes and rest for a while after eating. Baili Zongxue didnt bother Gu Ning, and quietly appreciated the clouds out of the window. When the ne took off, Baili Zongxue felt very nervous, but she soon rxed after it flew steadily. It was all white outside, and the clouds were like clumps of cotton. Baili Zongxue even had the impulse to jump out and have fun on it. After the ne flew about half of the route, it encountered air turbulence and shook a little. It was very normal during a flight, so it didnt cause panic. Unfortunately, after a few more minutes, the shaking didnt stop, and only got worse and worse. All the passengers became concerned, and Gu Ning opened her eyes. Why is it shaking so badly? Baili Zongxue tightly held the chair handle and frowned. She was a little nervous. Although this was the first time that she had ever taken a ne, she knew nes shook when they encountered air turbulence. However, this time was too rough. Gu Ning had never been through such serious shaking, so she thought it was strange too. At this moment, the same baby woke up and started crying again. An idea dawned on Gu Ning. She heard that babies cried their hearts out because they felt that something bad was going to happen. Did the baby cry, not because it felt ufortable, but because it had a premonition? Gu Ning became worried and had a premonition too. If the ne continued to shake, they would be in serious danger. All of a sudden, the ne fell for a moment, making all the people inside lose their bnce. Even though it onlysted for a few seconds, it still scared everyone. Some even screamed, while others cried out. A stewardess immediatelyforted the passengers through a broadcast. She said that the ne was shaking because of turbulence, but everyone was terrified by the shaking. The ne even fell for a while, so the stewardesss words werent very useful. The cabin was full of cries and shouts. Gu Ning, did something go wrong? Baili Zongxue straightened her body, feeling nervous. She felt it couldnt be normal air turbulence. It seemed that something bad was going to happen. Before they boarded the ne, she felt that they couldnt be that unlucky. After all, this was the first time that she had taken a ne. However, now it seemed that she was just extremely unlucky. No matter how unlikely it was, the ne she got on now had an issue. I dont know. Its also the first time that Ive encountered such a situation. Gu Ning looked anxious too. I have such bad luck! I thought that I wouldnt be so unlucky the first time, but Baili Zongxueined, but she wasnt ming Gu Ning, because she willingly went on this journey with Gu Ning. However, Baili Zongxue was going through this because of Gu Ning, so Gu Ning still apologized. Im sorry, I shouldnt have called you out. Given the current situation, Gu Ning had a feeling that it would cause a serious ident. Dont say that. Although it looks scary, I chose to go with you on my own, said Baili Zongxue. In fact, even if she died today, she epted the result. However, Gu Ning still med herself. At this moment, the ne shook heavily again, as if it was going to fall, which scared everyone. I feel its falling! What should we do? Its terrifying. Will we die? I dont want to die! There are a lot of things I want to do! Dad, mom, I want to go home. I dont want to travel. What should we do? Whats going on now? What will happen? Gu Ning wouldnt sit there and do nothing. It wasnt too bad for her right now, so she believed that she could handle it. If it was air turbulence, it should be easy, but it would be a problem if the ne itself was damaged. Without hesitation, Gu Ning released her magical power around them till it covered the whole ne. The anxious and scared passengers gradually calmed down once they were touched by the magical power. They didnt know why, but Baili Zongxue understood. Although Baili Zongxue knew that Gu Ning could release pure magical power, which was different from other cultivators, she was still surprised by its amount. It turned out that Gu Ning was much stronger and more mysterious than she thought, but it was Gu Nings secret, so she wouldnt ask about it. When they calmed down, the baby also stopped crying. Covered in magical power, the ne stabilized and stopped shaking over time. However, Gu Ning didnt immediately withdraw her magical power, because the ne flew steadily by relying on her magical power. If she took it back, the ne might shake again. The air turbulence couldntst, and only happened for a while, so Gu Ning decided to withdraw her magical power after it ended. As the ne continued to fly steadily, the passengers quieted down. They were still scared, but wouldnt think about it further. Another whileter, Gu Nings face became a little pale because she used too much magical power. Baili Zongxue was slightly worried, but said nothing. After all, it was a special situation. After five minutes, Gu Ning stopped releasing magical power, since the ne already passed the air turbulence. On the other hand, Gu Nings face became pale and she felt weak. Gu Ning, are you alright? Baili Zongxue asked with concern. Even though she knew that Gu Ning would be fine and would be filled with energy again after resting for a while, she was still worried. After all, Gu Ning looked weak now. She didnt know what would have happened to them if Gu Ning didnt use her magical power to stabilize the ne, but the situation would only have gotten worse, so undoubtedly Gu Ning paid a lot. Chapter 2561 - An Earthquake

    Chapter 2561: An Earthquake

    However, other people had no idea about that, so Baili Zongxue felt it was unfair for Gu Ning even though Gu Ning did it, not just to save them, but also to save herself. Anyway, Baili Zongxue couldnt tell other people about Gu Nings abilities, because it would only cause trouble. Besides, nobody would believe it. Its fine, I just need to rest for a while, said Gu Ning with a smile. Of course, said Baili Zongxue, then stopped talking to Gu Ning. Because Gu Ning felt weak after using too much magical power, she couldnt use it to recover now. It would only make her more tired. However, she could directly take power crystals, so she took out a bottle of ten power crystals and took all of them at once. As a cultivator, one or two power crystals werent of much use, so she needed to take many of them, but if it was over ten, it would be too many, so Gu Ning only took ten power crystals. Afterwards, her face gradually became ruddy again, but she still needed more time to regain her energy. After resting for an hour, Gu Ning became energetic again. Baili Zongxue was relieved when she saw that Gu Ning was doing much better. A whileter, a stewardess announced that the ne had startednding. And after about thirty minutes, the nended at the airport of City Rui. The passengers didnt feelpletely safe until this moment. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue got out of the ne and left the airport. On their way out, Gu Ning called Qi Tianlin and asked where he was. She would go to him. For the time being, Qi Tianlin wasnt staying in a fixed location, because he didnt dare to stop in case the mutant caught up to him. Instead, he was wandering around in City Rui. Although the mutant wasnt as likely to attack him in a crowded ce, it still could happen. Therefore, Qi Tianlin couldnt stop moving, since it was the only way to help him feel safe. In that case, Gu Ning could only contact Qi Tianlin when she got to the city center. After all, it took more than an hour to get to the city center from the airport. Qi Tianlin didnt know where he would go within that hour. Anyway, he had no destination and was unfamiliar with City Rui. After walking out of the airport, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue took a taxi towards the city center. A whileter, the taxi driver asked them, Miss, which flight did you take? HX5580, were from the capital, said Gu Ning. She didnt care much about that. Hearing that, the taxi driver took a deep breath, then continued. Did it suffer serious air turbulence during the route? Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue were surprised. How did he know? No one should have told him earlier, and he was only a mortal. He shouldnt be able to foresee it. Gu Ning got alert and asked, Yeah, but how do you know it? I took the flight before. It flies over City Wu along the way. About two hours ago, A magnitude 7 earthquake urred in a mountainous area more than 100 kilometers away from City Wu. Which affected the air space too. At that time, HX5580 must have suffered a lot from it. I was worried it might cause a serious ident, but luckily nothing happened, said the taxi driver. That was the reason why he took a long breath after hearing that they just took HX5580. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue immediately figured out why the ne shook so heavily earlier. If so, that ne was under great threat at that moment. Did anyone get injured? Gu Ning asked with concern. Of course, but because its a mountainous area and not many people were living there, the death toll isnt high. It should be about twenty. No one wants anyone to die, but its unavoidable, said the taxi driver. Right. Gu Ning agreed. Then she took out her phone and searched for news about the earthquake. It was true that an earthquake urred in a mountainous area more than 100 kilometers away from City Wu. The surrounding counties and towns were affected, but the death toll wasnt high. After making sure of it, Gu Ning sent Chen Cangyi a message, telling him to donate two million yuan to the mountainous area. She couldnt save the world, but she was a very kind person. If it was possible, she was happy to do something to help innocent people. Gu Ning also told Chen Cangyi to arrange for trustworthy people to collect information about the households living there. She wouldnt directly donate the money to charity. Gu Ning didnt trust charities, because people who really needed money might not get the help they needed. After all, there were too many staff who would take money out of the donation for themselves. It wasnt umon, and was allowed by the government. These charities actually didnt focus on charitable activities. They were more like middlemen, so they would take fees. The Tang familys charity wouldnt do that, but Gu Ning still told Chen Cangyi to deal with it himself. Chen Cangyi had just learned that City Wu suffered an earthquake. He also felt that it was necessary to donate, but thepany was owned by Gu Ning, so he nned to talk to her about it. However, before he could do that, he received Gu Nings message so he immediately did what she said. After an hour, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue entered the city center and Gu Ning called Qi Tianlin again. At this time, Qi Tianlin was driving towards the city center. Because he was going to meet Gu Ning soon, he became less worried, so he told her to meet at a restaurant. After that, Gu Ning told the taxi driver to go to the appointed restaurant. It was time for a meal, so they could directly have a meal after they met. Shortly after Qi Tianlin and his people arrived, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue came. At their meeting, Gu Ning saw that Qi Tianlin obviously wasnt in a good condition. He looked haggard. It seemed that he didnt sleep well while he was being chased. Yu Hao and Cheng Hua by his side also looked haggard, and were even in a worse condition than Qi Tianlin. After all, they drove in turns. As the head, Qi Tianlin only needed to sit there. Luckily, even though they looked haggard, they werent out of strength. Qi Tianlin carried power crystals which he bought from Gu Ning. When they were extremely tired, they would take the power crystals and be energetic again. Chapter 2562 - Expose Their Secrets

    Chapter 2562: Expose Their Secrets

    Otherwise, they would be exhausted after running for several days. After all, their enemies werent ordinary people, they were mutants. In fact, not only a mutant was chasing Qi Tianlin; a ninja who was controlling the mutant was also chasing him. In other words, a mutant and a ninja were chasing Qi Tianlin at the same time. In such a situation, it wasnt easy for Qi Tianlin to run and stay safe for three days. Qi Tianlin didnt say anything when he saw Baili Zongxue. He had no strength to ask about that now. He only hoped that Gu Ning could help him get rid of the disgusting mutant. Although Qi Tianlin didnt know that Gu Ning had superpowers, he believed that she could handle it. Well, I can finally rx since youvee. I havent rested in days. Please help me deal with it, said Qi Tianlin, sounding weak. Sure, but you must pay me, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnte to save Qi Tianlin for free, she decided to help him for ten million yuan. Ten million yuan was nothing in Qi Tianlins opinion. Even if Gu Ning asked for a hundred million yuan, he would still be willing to pay her. After all, his life was worth much more than just that. Gu Ning was aware of that, but she only asked for a reasonable price. Qi Tianlin shrugged and said nothing further. After that, they went into a private room and ordered some dishes. During these past few days, Qi Tianlin and his people hadnt had a good meal, so today they would enjoy a great meal. After ordering, the waiter left. Gu Ning asked, How did you run into the mutants? Although she shouldnt ask about that, she wanted to know more about the mutants. Due to Country Rs rtionship with their country, she had to be careful and take action to stop the mutants from attacking them. If she wanted to stop them, she had to learn more about them. Since Qi Tianlin got into trouble with mutants, she could collect information from him. She didnt need to know what grudges Qi Tianlin had against the person behind the mutants; she only needed to know who the person was. Qi Tianlin slightly frowned when Gu Ning asked him straightforwardly. He said nothing, but gave Baili Zongxue a meaningful nce. He understood that Gu Ning must trust Baili Zongxue since she asked him that question in front of her, but he still needed to make sure. Gu Ning understood his worries at once, so she exined. Shes one of us. Shes already aware of the existence of strange creatures. If so, there was nothing for Qi Tianlin to be worried about, so he said, I didnt know who sent the mutant to kill mest time, but this time I have a name in my mind. I think its the Ueno family from Country R. Its one of the three major families in Country R. Its involved in politics on the surface, but it actually has a deep connection with the underground world. Its also one of the threergest illegal gangs in Country R. I have a good rtionship with the heir of the Mafia of Country Y, but he has grudges against the head of the illegal gang controlled by the Ueno family. So Ive also been targeted. If so, the Ueno family is really ambitious. Its dominant in politics and also has great influence in the underground world. They also have mutants and ninjas. Im afraid they are aiming for the presidential seat. Gu Ning made the conclusion. It was true that the Ueno family wanted to get the presidential seat of Country R. Because Country R was still an autocratic monarchy, the monarch had the highest status and the greatest power. I had the same thought, so I n to expose the Ueno familys secrets. The other major families will seize the chance to cause the Ueno family trouble. Theyll be busy scheming against each other and Ill be safe. I can also enjoy watching the drama, said Qi Tianlin. Although Qi Tianlin was the head of an illegal gang and had done many illegal things, he wouldnt betray their country. Instead, he would defend it. At least when other countries wanted to attack their country, he would side with their country without hesitation. Otherwise he wouldnt have the thought of exposing the Ueno familys secrets and causing Country R to be in political chaos. Its a good idea. Gu Ning agreed. When their enemies were in political chaos, they could enjoy watching the drama. However, Gu Ning still needed to conduct a further investigation on the mutants. Because the Ueno family was really influential, other major families might not be able to defeat them. Therefore, they couldntpletely rely on the Ueno familys enemies in politics. If they wanted to totally get rid of them, they had to do something on their own. About twenty minutester, the dishes were ced on the table. At the same time, Gu Ning sensed evil energy approaching them. She used her Jade Eyes to look around, then saw a MPV with three people sitting inside driving into the underground parking lot of the restaurant. To be specific, there were two mortals and a mutant. She didnt know how they managed to not lose Qi Tianlin. It was unbelievable that they followed him wherever he went. Precisely because of that, Qi Tianlin had to run away all the time. He couldnt stop, or he would be caught. It was two ninjas and a mutant, who were much stronger than ordinary people, so Qi Tianlin was no match for them no matter how skilled he was. Otherwise, he would have already defeated them. Anyway, Gu Ning was with him now, so Qi Tianlin wasnt worried. Gu Ning sensed evil energy, so did Baili Zongxue because they were only a short distance of ten meters away from them. As soon as Baili Zongxue sensed the evil energy, she gave Gu Ning a nce. Gu Ning was better than her, so Baili Zongxue was sure that Gu Ning must have felt it before her, but Gu Ning said nothing, and decided to have the meal first, so Baili Zongxue said nothing either. Gu Ning understood that the mutant was nearby, but she didnt tell Qi Tianlin. She wanted to let him finish the meal first. Although the mutant knew that Qi Tianlin was here, it didnt take action right away. After all, they were in the crowded city center so they decided to follow Qi Tianlin till they found a good chance. After having the meal, Gu Ning and her friends paid the bill and left. When they arrived at the parking lot, Gu Ning saw the car where the mutant and ninjas were sitting. However, she didnt pay much attention to them, so they didnt notice anything wrong. Chapter 2563 - Listen to Gu Ning

    Chapter 2563: Listen to Gu Ning

    They saw two women by Qi Tianlins side, but didnt think it was a big deal. It was just two women, so they couldnt care less. After getting in their car, Gu Ning told Yu Hao to drive to a suburb so that their enemies could take action. Yu Hao didnt ask Qi Tianlins opinion, and directly listened to Gu Ning. He would do whatever she told him to do. He didnt know that the mutant was following them, but Qi Tianlin did. They had stayed there for a while, so the mutant should have caught up to them. Do you know where they are right now? We stayed there for an hour. I bet they already found us, Qi Tianlin said to Gu Ning. Yeah, in the parking lot, so were taking them to a ce without many people around. They need a chance to attack us, said Gu Ning. Because Qi Tianlin believed that he was already caught up to, he wasnt surprised when he heard that they were in the parking lot. However, he didnt know their specific location. After all, he was just an ordinary man. He couldnt sense evil energy. Shortly after Gu Ning and the others left, the mutant followed. They had no idea that Gu Ning already saw them and that they actually were in danger. They followed Qi Tianlin all the way here from other cities, so it was very normal in their eyes that Qi Tianlin drove to a suburb now. They had too much confidence in themselves. Compared with Qi Tianlin, they indeed had great confidence, but they had bad luck today because they met Gu Ning. They couldnt sense cultivators, so they noticed nothing special about Gu Ning. Because City Rui was just a county-level city, it wasntrge. So after half an hour, Gu Ning and her friends were already far from the city center and had reached a suburb. Yu Hao didnt stop, and Gu Ning said nothing. It wasnt until the car reached the wilderness, turned into a small road, and came to an uninhabited area, that Gu Ning told Yu Hao to stop the car. The ninjas who were following them still had no idea that they were already exposed. Instead, they felt it was a good opportunity. They couldnt drive over, in case Qi Tianlin saw them, so they stopped at a distance. Afterwards, they stayed in the car, having no intention of appearing in front of Qi Tianlin. Instead, they ordered the mutant to attack him. If they showed up, their identities would go public. Therefore, they wouldnt do anything unless the mutant failed. However, they didnt think it was possible. Although a mutant was caught by Qi Tianlinst time, this one was much stronger. They refused to believe that they would fail again. Actually, they never understood how the mutant failedst time. They couldnt believe that Qi Tianlin had the abilities to defeat a mutant. However, no matter how unwilling they were, they had to face the fact that the mutant was killed. What they didnt know was that it was Gu Ning who killed the mutant tgest time. And this time, unfortunately, they met her once more. As a result, it would be the same. After Gu Ning and the others got out of the car, they deliberately continued to walk ahead, otherwise their enemies might sense that something wasnt right. However, they walked slowly. Anyway, it was a good chance for the ninjas, so they let the mutant out and ordered it to attack Qi Tianlin. The mutant moved very fast, so it got close within a few seconds from about a hundred meters away. Once the mutant moved, both Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue felt it, but they didnt take action right away. Instead, they stopped and turned to look at the mutant. Qi Tianlin and his people didnt see the mutant until it was very close. In horror, they immediately hid behind Gu Ning. Qi Tianlin was afraid of nobody, but mutants terrified him. After all, he was no match for the mutant. Seeing the mutant with her own eyes, Baili Zongxue was a little excited, but Gu Ning didnt let her deal with it. Instead, she told Baili Zongxue to fight with the two ninjas in the car. They couldnt let the ninjas leave. So because the ninjas might run away if they found out the mutant couldnt win, they had to catch them before that. Even though Baili Zongxue was at a low level, she was much stronger than ninjas, so Gu Ning wasnt too worried about her. Even if she failed, she could still keep them from escaping while Gu Ning defeated the mutant. They made that n while they were in the car earlier, so Gu Ning went to fight against the mutant, while Baili Zongxue immediately ran to the ninjas who were nearby. Qi Tianlin was surprised by Gu Nings n, because Gu Ning arranged for a girl to deal with the two ninjas. He understood that Gu Ning did it for a reason, but he still couldnt believe it. After all, Baili Zongxue looked too young. Gu Ning was extremely amazing, but there turned out to be another young girl who was also unbelievably strong! When they saw how quickly Baili Zongxue moved, they were amazed and had to admit that they couldnt run as fast as her. In addition, they couldnt see where the ninjas were, but Baili Zongxue obviously knew. Baili Zongxue knew where the two ninjas were, not because she felt them, but because she remembered where they came from. When she was close to them, she finally sensed the evil energy around them. It was the first time that Baili Zongxue had seen ninjas, but she learned a lot about them. And in fact, she didnt think they were strong enemies, but she wouldnt take them lightly, because it might cause failure. When Baili Zongxue fought against them, she used her full strength. Because she moved extremely fast, it was toote by the time the two ninjas saw her. Chapter 2564 - Gu Ning Is Stronger than Qi Tianlin

    Chapter 2564: Gu Ning Is Stronger than Qi Tianlin

    Although they immediately drove away, Baili Zongxue stopped their car with a single hand after they drove for only four meters. Seeing that, the two cultivators were stunned. How could she be so strong? She easily stopped the car with a single hand. At this moment, the two cultivators realized that this girl wasnt ordinary, otherwise she wouldnt be able to stop the car alone. Was she one of the so-called people with superpowers in this country? The two cultivators tried to drive through, but it was impossible for them to move. Since the car couldnt move, they could only get out of it and fight against Baili Zongxue. If they couldnt get rid of Baili Zongxue, they wouldnt be able to escape. They understood that Baili Zongxue was a strong enemy, because she stopped their car with a single hand, but they didnt think that they were no match for her. After all, they could also stop a car with their hands, although with difficulty. In addition, there were two of them, while Baili Zongxue was alone, so they might not lose. Once the two ninjas got out of the car, they attacked Baili Zongxue. Because both sides were strong, there was no winner within a short time. The mutant Gu Ning was fighting against was much stronger than thest one, but it was still nothing in her eyes. The mutant could barely touch Gu Ning and was defeated by Gu Ning within a second. However, it took a long while for Gu Ning topletely destroy it. After all, mutants had great defensive ability and could heal ten times quicker than ordinary people. Even if they were injured, they would soon heal. However, Gu Ning used her magical energy to attack it, which was far more destructive thanmon weapons. The mutants defensive ability was greatly damaged, and it shortened the time that Gu Ning needed to destroy it. However, she still needed a while. Qi Tianlin and the others stood at the side and watched. They wanted to help, but didnt know what they could do. Because Gu Ning told them not to get involved, they quietly stood at a distance. Actually, when they watched Gu Ning fighting against the mutant, they knew that she didnt need their help. Its really amazing that Miss Gu is so skilled at such a young age. Shes impressive! Cheng Hua said. Right, I thought our head was extraordinarily strong, but Miss Gu Yu Hao agreed, but he suddenly stopped, because he realized that he shouldnt say that. Their head was right beside them. If he dared to say that Gu Ning was better than their head, their head might be mad. Although it was the truth, he shouldnt embarrass their head. The moment Yu Hao stopped, he turned to look at Qi Tianlin in slight fear and exined. Im sorry, Head. Qi Tianlin only frowned, and said nothing. It hurt, but he had to admit that Gu Ning was really better than him. Upon thinking of that, Qi Tianlin felt upset. He wasnt jealous, but he felt a bit humiliated. He always believed that women were weak, but Gu Ning was different. She totally changed his opinions about women. And it was not only Gu Ning, the girl who went to fight against the ninjas was also impressive. Since Gu Ning told her to deal with the two ninjas, the girl had to be stronger than him too. Anyway, he couldnt defeat the two ninjas alone. Thinking of that, Qi Tianlin felt more and more upset, but he wasnt petty, and wouldnt hate them just because they were stronger than him. Moreover, they came to save him! Seeing that Qi Tianlin was remaining silent, Yu Hao felt relieved. If Qi Tianlin was mad, he would say it aloud and wouldnt harbor a grudge. Cheng Hua had also gotten nervous, because they almost annoyed their head. Their head wouldnt fire them for that, but they would still receive a punishment. Mutants wouldnt stop attacking, and they wouldnt run away even if they failed, because they were being controlled by other people. Baili Zongxue was gradually at an advantage after fighting against the two ninjas for ten minutes. Therefore, they directly called the mutant back to help them. Although mutants were rare and precious, they werent humans. So the ninjas felt that they were more important. As a result, they nned to call the mutant back to stop Baili Zongxue so that they could run away. As for Qi Tianlin, they had no more strength to deal with him. Unfortunately, the reality was quite the opposite. Because the mutant was defeated by Gu Ning, Gu Ning had total control over it. It was impossible for it to run away. As a result, the mutant was unable to help the two ninjas. The two ninjas waited for a long while, but the mutant was still absent, so they realized that it had been caught. Knowing that, they were full of irritation and anxiety. They didnt expect the situation to be like this and now they were in despair. The two ninjas didnt beg Baili Zongxue to let them go, because they knew it wouldnt happen. There was no need to humiliate themselves. Even though Baili Zongxue couldnt harm them right now, it was hard for them to run away and they were bing weaker, while she was still full of energy. In that case, she would soon be able to injure them. After a half an hour long battle, the mutant was losing its defensive ability and it healed much slower than it was being injured. Therefore, Gu Nings attack became more and more serious and fatal. After about another ten minutes, Gu Ning hit the mutant for thest time and it broke into pieces and waspletely destroyed. Witnessing that scene, even though Qi Tianlin and the others had seen many bloody events before, they were still scared. Chapter 2565 - There Are Always People Who Are Better than You

    Chapter 2565: There Are Always People Who Are Better than You

    After Gu Ning destroyed the mutant, the two ninjas who were controlling it were totally shocked. They didnt expect the mutant to be killed! At the same time, they were in total despair. After the mutant was killed, they were doomed to fail. Once Gu Ning killed the mutant, she quickly rushed to help Baili Zongxue. Although Baili Zongxue was fine, it was better if they finished the battle as soon as possible. When Gu Ning came, Baili Zongxue realized that the mutant was already killed. However, she was aware of Gu Nings abilities, so she wasnt too surprised. After Gu Ning came over, she directly attacked the two ninjas. Before long, the two ninjas were killed. Although Gu Ning didnt want to kill, they were a big threat to their country, so she had to get rid of them. If they were just ordinary people, she would let them live, but they werent. Ninjas from Country R were like professional killers. They had killed countless people and had done many bad deeds secretly. As a result, even though they were killed, Country R wouldnt dare to have an open investigation. Besides, they came with a mutant, which meant they didnt get in legally. Without records of their entry and exit, the Ueno family couldnt prove that they were killed by a foreigner. Actually, even if they had these records, they didnt have evidence. Anyway, if ninjas dared to murder people in a foreign country, they shouldnt be afraid of anything. After that, Qi Tianlin decided to cause the Ueno family some trouble, so the Ueno family wouldnt have time to investigate their death. However, ninjas were rarer than cultivators, so they wouldnt tolerate the loss. It was possible that they would try to pay Qi Tianlin backter. It was very natural for them to want to take revenge, but they would also be afraid of suffering a loss again. After killing the two ninjas, Gu Ning told Cheng Hua and Yu Hao to carry them into their car. Then she got them to leave first, and she would stay to deal with the rest. Qi Tianlin wanted to stay with her, but Gu Ning told him to leave. Qi Tianlin had to listen to her so he told Gu Ning to contact him again after she was back in City Rui. When Qi Tianlin and the others left, only Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue were left. Without dy, Gu Ning directly put the car with the two ninjas inside into her telepathic eye space. Baili Zongxue understood that Gu Ning had a Qiankun Bag, so she wasnt surprised. They had to clean up the scene properly, or other people might find out sooner orter. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue rushed to the border of their country and Burma. They dumped the car in a river in the middle, so that no one would know where they had an ident. After dealing with that, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue went back to the city. There were dozens of kilometers between the border and City Rui, but Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue quickly arrived using qinggong. Although they had gotten rid of the mutant, they didnt rush to go back the next day, because City Rui was thergest ind port in the southwest area of their country and was an important jewelry distribution center. City Rui was rich in jade resources, while City Teng was only a distribution center, so its resources werent as good. When she learned that Jing Jiningspany was located in City Rui, she always wanted toe to have a look, but she didnt have time. So since she was here, she decided toe over and have a look to see whether she could expand her business to City Rui. Gu Ning talked about that with Baili Zongxue, and Baili Zongxue didnt mind. Anyway, she was happy to hang around for a few more days! As soon as Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue arrived at the city center of City Rui, she called Qi Tianlin, but told him that she wouldnt go to see him. Qi Tianlin wanted to see Gu Ning, but he wouldnt force her toe to see him. Back in the city center, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue stayed in a hotel, then Gu Ning started collecting information about jade raw material miners in City Rui. In City Rui, there were threergest jade raw material miners. One of them was Jing Jinings partner, Yutian Jade Mining Company. This miner also had the best reputation in the industry. As for the other two miners, one was average, while the other had a bad reputation. However, that was just Inte users opinions, so she had to learn more about them by herself. When it was almost 11 pm, Baili Zongxue wanted to go have delicious night snacks, so she said to Gu Ning, Gu Ning, why dont we go have some night snacks? Sure! Once Baili Zongxue mentioned that, Gu Ning felt hungry too, so she went to get food with Baili Zongxue. There was a food street near the hotel where they stayed. City Rui was a tourist city, so there were many specialties, so Baili Zongxue and Gu Ning went to eat at a store that had famous specialties, then began to order. Both of them ate a lot, which attracted a lot of attention from people around them. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue didnt bother to pay attention to them, and only enjoyed their food. However, after looking at them for a while, two girls at another table began to talk about them. They eat so much! Yeah, but they arent fat at all. Im so jealous! Right, theyre attractive, beautiful and white. Were barelyparable to them. The two girls discussed, but they had no negativements about Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue, so Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue didnt care about that. After all, the two girls wereplimenting them. However, several men at the other table were talking about them in dirty words. Oh, we rarely see such beautiful and sexy girls in City Rui. They must be tourists. Hey, why dont we go talk with them? A man said to his friends. Sure, which one of you will go first? Ill do it, said a young good-looking man. Then he raised his ss and walked to the table where Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue sat. While they spoke about them, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue heard them, but they said nothing and just enjoyed their food. Chapter 2566 - Too Proud of Yourself

    Chapter 2566: Too Proud of Yourself

    The man walked to Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue and said like a gentleman, Hey, beautiful girls, my name is Chen Weiming. Dont you want to have some drinks while youre enjoying night snacks? I can buy you a few sses. Although he acted like a gentleman, he still had an air of a hoodlum. As he spoke to Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue, he looked extremely confident, as if he believed they wouldnt refuse. Anyway, he had a good attitude, so Gu Ning didnt embarrass him. She only said in a t tone, Sorry, we dont drink. After being rejected by Gu Ning, Chen Weiming wasnt mad. He felt that girls liked to act proud by rejecting men once, so he smiled and continued. Just have some. Why dont you join us? Sorry, I told you we dont drink. Please leave us alone. Gu Nings voice became cold. After being rejected by Gu Ning again, Chen Weiming was annoyed and his voice turned cold too. Come on, do you have to embarrass me? I just want to invite you to have some drinks? We dont know you. Why should we join you? Gu Ning said disdainfully. She didnt bother to give him a nce. At this moment, Chen Weiming got really mad, and stared coldly at Gu Ning. He was attracted because Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue were very pretty, but it didnt mean that they could embarrass him publicly. Hey, youre not local citizens, right? When youre outside, I advise you to be kind, or youll end up in trouble. Chen Weiming threatened. / Hearing that, Gu Ning stopped eating. She put the meat down on the table, and finally met Chen Weimings eyes. Even though Gu Ning sat and Chen Weiming stood, he didnt seem more powerful than Gu Ning. Instead, Gu Ning seemed more like the powerful one. Even Chen Weiming felt it was somehow not right. After being threatened by Chen Weiming, Gu Ning was displeased. She did nothing. Why would she get in trouble? It was him who made things difficult for them. How could he me them for that? Other people, including Baili Zongxue, felt resigned too, but because Gu Ning argued with the man, she said nothing and enjoyed the food quietly. She had a premonition that there would be a fight, but these men were no match for Gu Ning. Onlookers had sympathy for Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue, but no one dared to stand out for them. Yeah, were not local citizens, but we did nothing wrong. Were just eating food at our table. You walked over by yourself. Whos the unkind one here? Im afraid were just too pretty to be ignored, said Gu Ning. She didnt feel embarrassed when sheplimented herself. Why should she be embarrassed? She wasnt wrong. It was indeed the man who walked over because they were beautiful. Even the crowd agreed with them on that, so nobody thought Gu Ning was narcissistic. However, the man criticized them just because she rejected him, which was uneptable in Gu Nings eyes. We did nothing wrong. Why should we get in trouble? You bothered me first. Can I not reject you? Who do you think you are? Does everyone have to listen to you? Gu Ning said acidly. You... Chen Weiming suddenly didnt know what to say. He knew that Gu Ning was right, but he didnt think he was wrong. Instead, he felt that it was their honor that he was willing to invite them to drink together. They rejected him, which made him feel humiliated, so he thought that it was understandable that he was mad. Only self-centered people would have that idea. In the end, Gu Ning added. But honestly, Im not afraid of getting in trouble. Show me what you can do. No matter how influential this man was, Gu Ning wasnt afraid of any important figures. She wouldnt bother other people, but she refused to tolerate it when the man came to make things difficult for her. She was polite to him, but he wouldnt leave them alone. Hearing Gu Nings words, many people felt that she was too arrogant, while some thought that she might have some influence too. However, they didnt know which one of them was more influential. As a result, they watched quietly. You... Chen Weiming was angry, then suddenlyughed. Very well, do you know who I am? How do you dare talk to me like that? People at Chen Weimings table saw it had be serious, so they stood up and walked over to support him. Although there were only two girls and they believed that Chen Weiming could handle it, they sided with Chen Weiming so they should walk over to support him. They believed that Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue would be scared because there were so many of them, but the girls didnt bother to pay attention to them. Girls, its your honor that Lord Chen is willing to invite you to have some drinks. Dont be too proud of yourself. If you get Lord Chen mad, you cant bear the result. One of Chen Weimings friends threatened. Facing their threat, Gu Ning showed obvious disdain. I dont know who you are, and I dont have interest in it. Since youre so arrogant, you must be an heir with wealth or power, but youre merely a hoodlum in my eyes. Do you think Id be afraid? She said that to Chen Weiming, then she turned to the man who threatened her. Youre not good enough to do me an honor. Instead, you interrupted me. Its your fault. If you dare to annoy us again, Ill teach you a lesson. You... Chen Weiming and hispanions were really angry. Unexpectedly, this girl was so aggressive. She didnt seem to be afraid of Chen Weiming at all. Did she have influence too? Chapter 2567 - Insane People

    Chapter 2567: Insane People

    It was also possible that Gu Ning deliberately said that to scare them so that they would let them go. However, they wouldnt be scared just because of that. In City Rui, no one dared to bully them, but this girl from another ce dared to argue with him publicly. If he didnt teach them a lesson, his reputation would be damaged. Well, let me see what you can do! Chen Weiming sneered. He didnt think Gu Ning could do anything to hurt him. Once it became serious, the restaurant owner hurriedly walked over to beg Chen Weiming. Lord Chen, if its a personal grudge, please go out and deal with it. My restaurant is too small. When the owner saw Chen Weiming bothering Gu Ning, he didnt stand out, because he didnt dare to mess with Chen Weiming, but if they were going to fight, the restaurant owner had to ask them to leave, no matter how scared he was of Chen Weiming. He didnt want anything to be smashed. Although Chen Weiming would pay him, his business today would bepletely ruined. Hearing his words, Chen Weiming frowned slightly, but he didnt vent his anger at him. After all, the restaurant owner just worried about his business. However, he just stood up against Gu Ning, so he couldnt give in so easily. He had to make them beg him on their knees. Great, lets go out now! said Gu Ning, then she left the table. She didnt want to make it difficult for the restaurant owner, but she refused to yield too. She was innocent, so it was impossible for her to give in. If she didnt teach them a lesson today, she wouldnt be satisfied. Those men were surprised that Gu Ning wasnt afraid at all, but they didnt think she was strong. Instead, they thought that she was challenging them and felt that they had to teach her a lesson. Of course, lets go out! Chen Weiming agreed, then walked out first, followed by his friends. Gu Ning told Baili Zongxue to stay inside and enjoy the food. She could deal with it alone, but Baili Zongxue wanted to watch the drama, so she followed them out. The restaurant owner was afraid that the meal wouldnt be paid for if they all left, so he stopped Baili Zongxue and asked her to pay first. Baili Zongxue understood, so she paid the bill at once. As soon as Gu Ning, Chen Weiming and the others went out, other people in the restaurant talked about it. Jesus, the girl is so bold! Will she be injured? Someone was worried about Gu Ning. She asked for it. Shes too aggressive. A girl gloated over Gu Nings bad luck. She was jealous of Gu Nings beauty. Right, she must pay for her actions, said another girl. She agreed that Gu Ning should learn how to behave herself. A boy couldnt stand it, so he asked the two girls, Would you drink with a strange man if that man came to invite you? Of course not. Why should we? A girl replied disdainfully. Yeah, why should we drink with strangers? The man wasnt very handsome after all. That was the two girls thoughts, but they didnt say it aloud, because there were boys in the room. Great, if you were the girl and the man threatened you because you rejected him, what would you do? asked the boy. I All of a sudden, the two girls didnt know how to reply. If it didnt happen to you, dont speak. It only makes you look rude, said the boy. He wasnt defending Gu Ning, but he had good values. You The two girls were annoyed, but didnt dare to argue with him. After all, he was right. If they continued to argue with him, they would look bad. Why dont we go out and have a look? Someone at another table said. Why not! Another person agreed, so they stood up and walked out. Afterwards, more people became interested and went out to watch the drama. Not all of them were gloating over Gu Nings misfortune. Some were worried about her. After all, she was innocent. After they were out, Gu Ning asked, Tell me, what do you want to do? Young girl, youre really bold, said Chen Weiming. He was slightly surprised, but wasnt afraid. Dont waste time. If youre scared, apologize to us. We can let you go. If not, lets fight. Gu Ning lost her patience. Although she knew Chen Weiming wouldnt give in, she still gave them thest chance. If they apologized to her and Baili Zongxue, she could let them go. Impossible! You should apologize to me instead. If you do that, I can let you go. Chen Weiming retorted. Actually, even if Gu Ning apologized to them, he wouldnt let her go. Apologize? No way! You bothered me first. There is no reason for me to apologize to you. Are you insane? If so, Im afraid I need to teach you a lesson, said Gu Ning coldly. Before Chen Weiming was prepared, she rushed forward and kicked him. Because he wasnt prepared, Chen Weiming was heavily hit. In fact, even if he was fully-prepared, he was no match for Gu Ning. Gu Ning only used a little strength, but Chen Weiming was kicked a few meters away, then he fell heavily to the ground and screamed in pain. Everyone was stunned by that scene. To their astonishment, Gu Ning was extremely strong. No wonder she dared to challenge Chen Weiming. Chen Weiming was shocked too, but he soon came back to his senses and became furious. How could she kick him? Y-You How could you kick me? Chen Weiming angrily criticized Gu Ning. I already did. Why do you bother to ask? You must be an idiot, said Gu Ning disdainfully. You Chen Weiming was in fury. Lord Chen, are you alright? Chen Weimings friends immediately went to help him get back to his feet and asked him with concern. Chapter 2568 - Teach That Girl a Lesson

    Chapter 2568: Teach That Girl a Lesson

    Do you think you would be fine after being kicked? Chen Weiming swore at his friends. Did he seem fine? Chen Weimings friends didnt know what to say, so they shut up at once. At the same time, they felt very aggrieved. Although Chen Weiming was kicked, they asked him because they cared about him. Nevertheless, Chen Weiming was from a rich family, and they didnt dare to mess with him, so they had to tolerate it no matter how unhappy they were. You all, teach that girl a lesson, a severe lesson Chen Weiming ordered. In his eyes, he didnt think that it was wrong for men to beat women. As long as he was angry, he would beat both women and men. He would just injure women more lightly than men. Chen Weimings friends were a little afraid of Gu Ning, because she was obviously skilled given the kick she gave Chen Weiming, while they were just ordinary men. It was unavoidable that they were scared. However, since Chen Weiming gave the order, they didnt dare to refuse, because it would be hard for them to get along with Chen Weiming in the future if they refused. They wouldnt be able to gain anything from him anymore. They were Chen Weimingsckeys normally, and did whatever he ordered them to do, but Chen Weiming offered them a lot of things, or they wouldnt be willing to obey his orders. Therefore, even though they were reluctant, they still went forward. Gu Ning amazed everyone with the kick she just gave Chen Weiming, and they were aware that she was skilled, but now three men intended to beat her together. So they were worried that Gu Ning might not be a match for them. However, there was no need for them to be worried, because Gu Ning easily knocked them down once they neared her. However, she was gentler this time. At this moment, everyone was shocked. She wasnt only skilled, she was actually a master! Jesus, shes unbelievable! Right, I was afraid that she would be in trouble, but unexpectedly she kicked them down so quickly! They were all impressed by Gu Ning. How about now? Do you want to continue? Gu Ning turned to ask Chen Weiming. Chen Weiming shrank away in horror, but he was unwilling to give in. He threatened in an aggressive tone. I-Im the heir of the Chen family! My uncle is the mayors secretary. If you dare to injure me, you cant bear the consequences Hearing that, people who didnt know him were scared. They looked at Gu Ning with sympathy. Although she defeated Chen Weiming, she now had a grudge with him, so she might really be unable to bear the consequences. Gu Ning, however, didnt seem afraid at all. Great, show me what you can do. The Chen family? Can you bully other people as you like? Dont forget that you caused me trouble first. Gu Ning hadnt heard of the Chen family, but she understood that it had to be influential. Besides, Chen Weiming had an uncle who was the mayors secretary, so his family must be very powerful. However, she wasnt afraid, because she wasnt wrong. There was nothing for her to be afraid of. The Chen family must be dumb, for them to dare to bully other people with their power. Gu Nings confidence surprised everyone again. Although some people thought it wasnt a smart move, other people believed that her family must be more powerful than Chen Weimings. After all, not everyone was arrogant and dumb. Very well, lets wait and see! said Chen Weiming. Then he took out his phone and wanted to make a call. Wait? You cant stop me from leaving! I dont have enough time to waste on you. If you can, try to stop me. As soon as she finished, Gu Ning turned around and called Baili Zongxue to leave. She walked away, not because she was terrified, but simply because she was unwilling to make it a serious issue. In addition, they had to go back for a rest. Stop. Stop right now! Chen Weiming shouted at her back. He wouldnt allow her, who had injured him, to walk away like that. However, Gu Ning ignored him and continued to walk away. Chen Weiming wanted to stop her, but there was a sharp pain in his abdomen. Once he moved, it really hurt. Besides, Gu Ning could quickly knock down all of his people, which scared him. He was afraid that he would be more seriously injured if he was kicked again. Moreover, they were all injured now, so they should go to the hospital as soon as possible. Otherwise, there might be problems with their bodies. Chen Weiming was reluctant to watch Gu Ning leave, but he could do nothing about it. Back in the hotel, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue showered and went to bed. As for Chen Weiming, he recovered after resting for a few days. When Chen Weiming got back home, he told his parents what he had been through. His parents knew him very well, and Chen Weiming also admitted that he went to invite the girls for a drink first after which he was rejected and got angry, making it serious. However, he didnt feel guilty when he told the story. Instead, he looked aggrieved. Even though Chen Weimings parents were sad because he was injured, it was his fault after all, so his parents didnt allow him to take revenge. It would only embarrass the Chen family. Right, it was humiliating, and they didnt care much about whether it was Chen Weimings fault or not. A major family cared a lot about its face, but not each of its members would do so. For example, Chen Weimings parents really cared about their familys reputation, and focused on maintaining a good reputation on the surface, but Chen Weiming always bullied other people with his status. No matter how his parents criticized him, he refused to change. He only restricted himself to not cause serious issues. Chen Weiming was reluctant to behave, but he was in awe of his father, so he had to stay quiet at the moment. However, he would not listen to his father and stop taking revenge, but he had to find Gu Ning first now. He nned to not let his parents know about it, so he couldnt turn to his family for help. However, if he relied on his friends, his friends mightugh at him once they learned that he was beaten by a girl. He would be greatly embarrassed. Therefore, Chen Weiming hesitated to make a decision. Chapter 2569 - Pick Several for Baili Zongxue

    Chapter 2569: Pick Several for Baili Zongxue

    That night, Chen Weiming didnt sleep well. He was unhappy about what had happened, and his abdomen still hurt. The next day, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue got upte, because the raw jade material market wouldnt open until 9 am. In the morning, they decided to visit the market, then walk around the nearby mountains to see whether there were raw jade materials in the afternoon. If there were, they would make further ns. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue got up at 8 am, and went out at 8:30 am. They had breakfast first, then directly asked the hotel for a car before leaving. Gu Ning didnt ask for a private car, but a truck. She was going to a raw jade material market, so she would buy a lot. Even though she owned a raw jade material mountain now, she would never have enough as a jade businesswoman. Whenever she found good raw jade materials, she wouldnt hesitate to gather them. The previous night after having night snacks, Gu Ning checked the map of City Rui. She memorized it, so that she would be familiar with the routes in City Rui. Although the real situation might be different from the map, it should still be helpful. In addition, she also had GPS. City Rui wasntrge. After all, it was just a county-level city, so they arrived at the raw jade material market within twenty minutes. City Rui wasntrge, but it had a very important position. The raw jade material market in City Rui was extremely spacious. It was more than halfrger than the one in City Teng and contained a lot more raw jade materials. It was about 9:30 am at the moment, and about 80% of the stores were already open. Some visitors were already walking around. Gu Ning pushed a shopping cart, and started searching one store after another. Gu Ning had never been there before, so she saw many raw jade materials with jade inside. In the first store, Gu Ning found about seven raw jade materials of a middle-high level. She didnt buy all of them, but only took away half raw jade materials with jade inside. She also picked up all the raw jade materials of high quality. It was hard to find high and top level jade, so she wouldnt miss any of them once she found them. Gu Ning had no intention of cutting them open right away, because she would attract a lot of attention once the jade inside was cut out. It would cause unnecessary trouble. Therefore, the less trouble, the better. Gu Ning, is there jade in them? Baili Zongxue asked when she noticed that Gu Ning picked up raw jade materials without hesitation. Although she asked that question, she believed that there had to be jade in most of them. Gu Ning gained her first pot of gold by stone gambling, but the way she picked up raw jade materials seemed too casual. She seemed as if she was just there to have fun shopping. In fact, Baili Zongxue also wanted jade, because it was helpful for her cultivation, but she had no idea which raw jade material contained jade. She didnt have much money either. If there was no jade inside, it would be a total waste of money. Stone-gambling was really difficult. As a cultivator, she had many skills that mortals didnt have, but she was still unable to discover whether there was jade in the raw materials. Most of them I think, said Gu Ning. She couldnt tell Baili Zongxue that there was jade in all of them. Do you trust me? If you do, I can help you choose several, but you need to pay the bill by yourself, said Gu Ning. Since Baili Zongxue came with her, she would do something for her. Really? Baili Zongxues face lit up at once, but the next second, she felt it might not be a good idea. Is that right? I definitely trust you, but itll be your loss if there is jade inside and it belongs to me afterwards. Baili Zongxue wanted jade, but was unwilling to take advantage of Gu Ning. Its not a big deal. Im not sure whether there is jade inside. Im afraid you might lose money if there isnt, said Gu Ning airily. She wouldnt directly give Baili Zongxue jade, but she could help her get several raw jade materials which contained jade. She would give Baili Zongxue gifts, but felt reluctant to directly give her jade. Baili Zongxue wouldnt want to take it for free either. On the other hand, if Gu Ning helped Baili Zongxue choose raw jade materials, whether there was jade inside would depend on Baili Zongxues luck. At least, that was the case for Baili Zongxue. In that case, Baili Zongxue wouldnt feel ashamed and Gu Ning would have just done her a little favor. There was a big difference between a little favor and alms. One had nothing to do with ones dignity, while the other had. It wasnt that serious, but Gu Ning didnt want to burden Baili Zongxue. After hearing Gu Nings words, Baili Zongxue indeed felt rxed. She trusted Gu Ning and epted the possible loss if there was no jade inside. Great, then please help me pick a few. Even if there is no jade inside, I wont me you. It was very nice of Gu Ning to help her, so there was no reason for her to me Gu Ning. Moreover, she epted it, so she should bear the result on her own. Because Gu Ning bought too many raw jade materials, she soon attracted other peoples attention. It wasnt umon, and there were many people who bought more than Gu Ning, but they were normallypanies. However, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue were individuals, and they were so young. It was very rare! Usually, young girls bought one or two raw jade materials for fun or came to shop with their seniors. Tut, tut, they must be born in rich families! They bought so many raw jade materials. Right, arent they afraid that theyll lose a lot of money. Its not easy to cut out jade. Theyre either too innocent or too rich. When other people saw that Gu Ning bought a lot of raw jade materials, they believed that she was born in a rich family and that she had too much money to spend. As everyone talked about her, an elder walked over and asked, Miss, why are you buying so many raw jade materials? There might not be jade in all of them. Arent you afraid that youll lose money? The elder asked Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue that question, not tough at them, but because he was worried that the two young girls didnt know much about stone-gambling and were wasting their money. Chapter 2570 - Trouble-maker

    Chapter 2570: Trouble-maker

    Gu Ning was very polite to this kind senior. Thank you so much for your care. My family is involved in the jewelry business, so I have done stone gambling many times before with the elders of my family. I have some experience and good luck. I dont know whether I will win or not, but I shouldnt lose too much money. And its actually a task assigned to me by my family, so I came to buy a lot of raw jade materials. Oh! The senior was less worried after hearing Gu Nings exnation. He said nothing further about that, but wished Gu Ning good luck in the end. Then Ill congratte you on cutting out jade beforehand! Thank you so much! I hope so. Gu Ning thanked him. After that, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue continued to shop. The raw jade material market was a long street, with big shops and small stalls, but raw jade materials with jade inside were mostly in big shops. Because there were more raw jade materials in big shops, it was more likely to cut out jade. There were only a few raw jade materials containing jade at the small stalls. In the raw jade material market, there were over a hundred stores. After walking along the street for an hour, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue finished visiting twenty stores and they had delivered raw jade materials back to their car three times. Once the raw jade materials were moved back to their car, Gu Ning put them away in her telepathic eye space. She couldnt do that publicly, so she had to move them back to their car first. Although many people watched Gu Ning move the raw jade materials back to their car, no one had the intention of stealing them. After all, they were just raw jade materials, not jade, and no one believed that there was jade in them. Moreover, it was a public ce with surveince cameras all around. If they dared to steal those raw jade materials, they would be punished ording to thew. After moving raw jade materials three times, Gu Ning had collected about forty of them in different sizes. Most of them were small, with there being only a few big ones. However, they were worth at least over a hundred million yuan. Baili Zongxue also had about a dozen, but not all of them contained jade. Gu Ning didnt n to let Baili Zongxue know too much. Therefore, among the dozen raw jade materials she chose for Baili Zongxue, two thirds of them contained jade, while there was nothing in the rest. The jade was mainly at the middle or middle-high level. There wasnt jade at the top level, but they were still worth a lot of money. Gu Ning didnt really want to give high-level and top-level jade to Baili Zongxue, but she would give Baili Zongxue a piece of top-level jadeter. When it was about 11 am, Gu Ning received Qi Tianlins call. Qi Tianlin asked her whether she was still in City Rui. If she was, they could share a meal, since he would leave that afternoon as well. Gu Ning said she was still here, but there was something she needed to deal with so she couldnt dine with him. If so, Qi Tianlin didnt insist since he understood that Gu Ning would have gone to the stone-gambling street. After all, she was extremely skilled at stone-gambling, and City Rui was the ce which produced raw jade materials. If Gu Ning didnt go to gamble stones, it would be strange. Because no one recognized Gu Ning in City Rui, she smoothly finished shopping for raw jade materials. Unfortunately, it wasnt smooth from the beginning to the end. When Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue finished visiting half of the stores and moving the raw jade materials back to their car for the fifth time, they walked into arge store, which was opened by one of the three major jade miners. At this time, it was nearly 12 am, so the market was already crowded. Especially in therge stores, there were a lot more people. As soon as Gu Ning walked in, a man recognized her and came up to say hi to her. Hi, Miss Gu, wee to City Rui! Are you going to make a fortune again this time? This mans voice was very loud, so many people heard him. Obviously, he did it on purpose. Gu Ning had met this man before, but this man was just an onlooker back then, so Gu Ning didnt know who he was. The man saw her cut out several pieces of jade in City Tengst time, so he remembered her. He said that so loudly simply because he wanted to stop Gu Ning from making money. Why did he do that? There was no grudge between them, so the man was merely jealous of her. It was true that the man was jealous. Gu Ning was so young, but she had extremely good luck and made a fortune after cutting out pieces of jade. He, however, failed to cut a single piece after buying so many raw jade materials. Upon hearing that, other people turned to look at Gu Ning with doubts. They understood the mans meaning. He just implied that Gu Ning was very skilled at stone-gambling and that she made a fortune after cutting out jade. However, was it true? It was just a young girl. Could she really do that? After being picked on by him, Gu Ning wasnt mad, but she felt ufortable, so she replied in a t tone. Well, Im ttered, but I do hope that I will have good luck and make a fortune today. Miss Gu, it should be very easy for you. Last time in City Teng, you cut out three pieces of jade from five raw jade materials. We were all jealous of you. The man continued and mocked. Hearing that, the onlookers were amazed and looked at Gu Ning in surprise. What? She can cut three pieces of jade from five raw jade materials? Is that true? I believe so. Its unbelievable! Right. Let alone three, if I can get one, Ill be satisfied. Who can cut out three pieces of jade from five raw jade materials? Right at this time, a surprised male voice sounded from the outside. The next moment, he walked over. It was a young man in his early thirties. Oh, Mr. Kang, hi! Im the general manager of Liv Jewelry, Zhao Rong. Its a great honor to see you here. The man who picked on Gu Ning immediately went to greet the young man. Mr. Kang was the owner of this store, and the heir of the Kang family, which was one of the three major raw jade miners, Kang Shaojie. Hi, Manager Zhao, nice to see you too. Kang Shaojie replied, but he didnt have much interest. He only exchanged greetings because he was polite. After all, Zhao Rong greeted him first, and he would seem rude if he said nothing. The Kang family had manners. Did you just say that someone can cut out three pieces of jade from five raw jade materials? Kang Shaojie asked. Although he didnt see Zhao Rong earlier, he heard his voice. Chapter 2571 - Can I Compete with You?

    Chapter 2571: Can I Compete with You?

    Yeah, I just said that. Zhao Rong answered and felt pleased in his heart. He believed that Kang Shaojie would chase Gu Ning away once he learned that she was the person who cut out three pieces of jade from five raw jade materials. In petty peoples eyes, everyone should be as petty as them. Oh, who is it? asked Kang Shaojie. This miss, Miss Gu. Zhao Rong pointed at Gu Ning. Facing Zhao Rong who was finding fault with her, Gu Ning was extremely calm. She wasnt afraid of his scheme at all. If Kang Shaojie really chased her out because of Zhao Rong, she would listen to him. Anyway, she could return after disguising herself as another person. She would go to the Kang familys warehouse and take away all the raw jade materials of high quality with the excuse of wholesale. Hearing that, Kang Shaojie turned to look at Gu Ning. He was amazed by her beauty first, then by her age. If what Zhao Rong said was true, Gu Ning who seemed to be around twenty years old, could cut out three pieces of jade from five raw jade materials. It was extremely surprising, and he could hardly believe it. However, even though he had doubts, he didnt show disdain. Miss, did you really cut out three pieces of jade from five raw jade materials in City Teng? asked Kang Shaojie. He was very polite, and was only curious about it. Yes! Gu Ning admitted it with crity. It wasnt a secret, so she was willing to admit it. In addition, because Kang Shaojie had a very good attitude, Gu Ning was nice to him. Wow, I cant believe you have such amazing abilities at such a young age! You have my respect, said Kang Shaojie. It wasnt a perfunctory answer since he really did admire Gu Ning. Whether it was good luck or outstanding ability, Gu Ning achieved what most other people couldnt do. Im ttered, Mr. Kang. Gu Ning replied politely. Miss Gu, if you dont mind, can Ipete with you? Please dont get me wrong, Im not provoking you, but its really rare to meet someone who can cut out three pieces of jade from five raw jade materials. I just want to witness it, said Kang Shaojie, exining in case Gu Ning misunderstood him. Kang Shaojie really wasnt provoking Gu Ning, even though he did it for a reason. He wasnt trying to be malicious, and he was actually forced to make that choice. However, other people might have different opinions, especially Zhao Rong who knew him. They only knew Kang Shaojie, but didnt know much about him. It wasnt a secret that Kang Shaojie was also good at stone-gambling. Although he didnt have amazing records like Gu Ning. Gu Ning might not be able to be that lucky every time. Anyway, most people believed that Gu Ning relied on good luck to cut out the three pieces of jade from the five raw jade materials. The onlookers didnt side with either of them. They simply wanted to know who would be the winner, but Zhao Rong undoubtedly wanted Kang Shaojie to win. No matter who won, it had nothing to do with him, but he just didnt want Gu Ning to win. Sure! Gu Ning could feel that he wasnt provoking her, so she agreed. Although she couldnt use her identity to continue to buy raw jade materials after that, because she would attract too much attention, she could disguise herself as Tang Aining or someone else. She wasnt wearing any makeup and was wearing a casual suit. If she put on some makeup, people who werent familiar with her wouldnt be able to recognize her. Mr. Kang, how would you like topete? Gu Ning asked. Each of us chooses five raw jade materials, then we cut them open. Whoever has more valuable jade wins. In order to not make us enemies, we dont need to ce a big bet. Whoever loses, will just pay the bill for the winner. If both of us lose, we can settle our bills separately. How about that? Kang Shaojie asked. Great, I ept that. Gu Ning nodded. She could see that Kang Shaojie had no intention of taking advantage of her in thispetition. He really just wanted to have fun with her. After that, Gu Ning and Kang Shaojie went to choose raw jade materials separately. With a nce, Gu Ning could see whether there was jade inside, but in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, she shopped slowly. Gu Ning didnt want to let Kang Shaojie win, but wouldnt make him lose by a wide margin either. Therefore, she nced at him once in a while to see whether there was jade in the raw jade materials he chose. If there was no jade inside, Gu Ning would only choose two raw jade materials with middle-level jade inside. Kang Shaojie shopped very slowly. At leastpared with Gu Ning, he was extremely slow. However, in other peoples eyes, he was fast. After all, he chose one within only ten minutes. Ordinary people might need over half an hour to choose one. The first jade raw material Kang Shaojie picked didnt have jade inside, so Gu Ning chose one without jade too. Because only Baili Zongxue knew that Gu Ning chose raw jade materials unbelievably fast, she only seemed very slow now to Baili Zongxue. In other peoples eyes, she was still fast. After almost an hour, Kang Shaojie and Gu Ning finished choosing. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the raw jade materials Kang Shaojie chose. Among five of them, only two had jade inside. One was at middle level, while the other was at low level. That was already very skilled in ordinary peoples eyes, but it was still barelyparable to Gu Ning. Gu Ning was unwilling to have a big difference, so she deliberately chose two raw jade materials with jade at middle level. Her jade was only worth about ten million yuan more than Kang Shaojies. Even though Gu Ning was reluctant to make Kang Shaojie lose by a significant margin, it couldnt be too narrow. She couldnt leave an impression on other people that she won through good luck. After that, both Kang Shaojie and Gu Ning went to cut the stones open. Every time they cut the stones open, they were very nervous, although they knew the probability of cutting out jade was very low. Both of them picked a jade raw material without any jade inside first. It wasnt surprising, but the crowd was still a little disappointed. As for the second one, there was jade of low level in Kang Shaojies jade raw material, while in Gu Nings stone there was jade at the middle level. Chapter 2572 - Miss Gu, You Won

    Chapter 2572: Miss Gu, You Won

    If she took out a raw jade material without any jade inside, it would seem as if she was making fun of Kang Shaojie. Although Kang Shaojie might not know it, Gu Ning didnt think he was a bad man so she had no intention of teasing him. Kang Shaojies raw jade material was cut out first, and everyone was surprised when they heard that it contained jade. To their surprise, there was really jade inside. Afterwards, everyone turned to look at Gu Ning to see her reaction, especially Zhao Rong. He wanted to see Gu Nings anxiety and worry. However, he was disappointed, because Gu Ning looked extremely calm. Kang Shaojie wasnt too excited, because it wasnt the final result yet. In addition, Gu Ning stayed calm so he believed that she might be better than him. Or she didnt care about the result at all. Kang Shaojie was confident about his opinion of Gu Ning, and felt she was confident rather than arrogant. If Gu Ning could really cut out three pieces of jade from five raw jade materials, she must have more ability than just good luck. Gu Nings raw jade material had a thick outeryer, so the jade didnt show up until the third cut. Right as everyone thought that it was just a stone, the stone cutter shouted that he saw jade, astonishing the crowd. Zhao Rong was also amazed and couldnt ept it because he wanted Gu Ning to lose. Now Gu Ning had jade too, so she wasnt very likely to lose. Kang Shaojie was surprised, but wasnt nervous or jealous. Instead, he hoped that Gu Ning could defeat him and cut out three pieces of jade from these five raw jade materials. Why did he think Gu Ning could cut out three instead of four pieces of jade? Because in his opinion it was impossible to cut out so many pieces of jade from just five raw jade materials. Gu Ning had set a record of three before, so he thought she could do it again. / However, he didnt think that he could do the same thing. If he could cut out two pieces of jade, he would be very fortunate today. Why did Kang Shaojie want Gu Ning to win? He had his own purpose. Upon thinking of what he suffered, Kang Shaojie was in a bad mood, but he couldnt show his feelings on his face right now. When jade was cut from Gu Nings raw jade material, Zhao Rong still expected it to only be a thinyer. However, he was disappointed again. Gu Nings jade wasnt just a thinyer; it was of better quality than Kang Shaojies. Kang Shaojie felt relieved when he saw that. Gu Ning cut out a piece of middle-level jade weighing about five kilograms, which aroused everyones envy and jealousy. Jewelers immediately bid for it, but Gu Ning refused temporarily. Gu Ning said, Im sorry, thepetition between me and Mr. Kang isnt over yet. You can bid for it after the result is out. Because it was a piece of jade of the middle level, Gu Ning didnt n to keep it for herself. She didntck jade at the middle level, so she would only keep jade at high or top level. Hearing that, the other people said nothing further and waited patiently. Zhao Rong also wanted to take part in the auction, but he didnt know whether Gu Ning would be willing to sell the jade to him after he picked on her. Now he slightly regretted doing that. Was it the right move to find fault with her due to jealousy? At this moment, Zhao Rong was a little irritated. After that, both Kang Shaojie and Gu Nings raw jade materials were just stones. As for the fourth one, there was no jade in Kang Shaojies, but there was in Gu Nings. When Gu Ning cut out jade once more, everyone was surprised again. It turned out that she really had some skills, because she had gotten two pieces of jade from four raw jade materials now. Everyone turned to look at Kang Shaojie to see his reaction. Kang Shaojie seemed very calm, as if he didnt care about the result at all. Even Gu Ning was a little surprised. However, seeing this, she was sure that Kang Shaojie did notpete with her to win. Miss Gu, youre really impressive. Kang Shaojieplimented Gu Ning with a smile. He said that sincerely. Thanks, Mr. Kang, Im ttered. Gu Ning thanked him, saying nothing further. Although Gu Ning sessfully cut out two pieces of jade, she still stayed calm, which impressed Kang Shaojie. He didnt feel as if she was just a young girl who was about twenty years old. She seemed very mature, and filled with social experience. It was true that Gu Ning was sophisticated, but no one knew about it. She had lived for two incarnations. So it was impossible for her to be naive. ... Because there was jade, the stone cutter slowed down to prevent damaging the jade. Kang Shaojies raw jade material was just a stone, so they quickly cut thest one. When Gu Nings fourth raw jade material was half open, Kang Shaojiesst one had been cut twice, showing jade. It was at the same level and size as Gu Nings jade, but Kang Shaojie still lost the game. Before the jade waspletely cut out, some people still had the thought that Gu Nings jade might not be asrge as Kang Shaojies. Or that Kang Shaojies jade could be at a higher level! After all, it was possible that jade at higher levels was hidden inside. However, no matter what they thought, they couldnt change the result, because it was up to Gu Ning. Kang Shaojie understood that he lost, but he wasnt in a bad mood at all. He couldnt talk about it with Gu Ning right now, so he decided to have a private conversationter. Kang Shaojie was just a bit disappointed that Gu Ning had only cut out two pieces of jade which were both at the middle level. It made him hesitate to do what he wanted to. Gu Nings jade was cut out first, so the jewelers hurriedly shouted to bid for it. Because they were too excited, they forgot about what Gu Ning had just said. Therefore, Gu Ning reminded them to be patient again. They could have an auction after thepetition was over. Although the result was already out, they still needed to finish the bet. Miss Gu, you won. If you want to sell the jade, you can do it now, said Kang Shaojie. Since the result was already out, he thought that it was unnecessary to stop Gu Ning from selling her jade. Sure! Since Kang Shaojie epted the result, Gu Ning could do what she wanted to do next. These two pieces of jade are open for bids. The starting price is ten million yuan. Whoever wants it can bid now. Chapter 2573 - Share a Meal

    Chapter 2573: Share a Meal

    The two pieces of jade were both for sale? People who were interested in it got excited at once. Once Gu Ning finished, they rushed to shout out their bids. Eleven million yuan. Twelve million yuan. Thirteen million yuan. Zhao Rong couldnt stay calm any longer. After thinking for a while, he decided to take part in it, so he shouted. Eighteen million yuan. He was afraid that Gu Ning might harbor a grudge against him and refuse to sell it to him, so he peeked at her to see her reaction when he made his bid. However, Gu Ning was tolerant, and didnt bother to harbor a grudge against Zhao Rong, even though she disliked him. In addition, it was a business. There was no reason for her to refuse to sell the jade. Zhao Rong wasnt a foreigner after all. If there were foreigners, she wouldnt sell the jade to them. Unfortunately, sometimes, she had bad luck. Seconds after Gu Ning had that thought, she heard an unpleasant male voice. Twenty-five million yuan. He sounded like a foreigner from Country R. Gu Ning had that thought, because foreigners from different countries spoke their nativenguage in different ents. So Gu Ning felt that he should be from Country R. Gu Ning was a little upset. She didnt want to sell her jade to foreigners, but a foreigner ended up showing up. For the time being, Gu Ning didnt stop him, because the person from Country R might not be able to get the jade in the end. If the foreigner was going to get the jade, Gu Ning would stop him then. Thirty-four million yuan. Finally, Gu Nings two pieces of jade were sold at the price of thirty-four million yuan. It was the highest price the jade could be sold at. If they continued, they couldnt make much money from it, so no one ced another bid. Because the final bidder was a native, Gu Ning said nothing and sold the jade. Mr. Kang, please transfer the money for my bill to my ount after deducting the fee for the stone-cutting. Gu Ning gave her ount number to the buyer and Kang Shaojie. She won and made dozens of millions of yuan, and the jade raw materials barely cost anything, but it was their bet that the loser should pay the bill for the winner. She wasnt mean, but just yed the game ording to the rules. If she didnt take the money, Kang Shaojie might lose face. Of course. Kang Shaojie immediately took Gu Nings card. He never had the thought to deny their agreement. Not to mention thousands of yuan, even if it was over a hundred thousand yuan, he would do what he promised. Because they were both VIP customers of the bank, the money was soon transferred to Gu Nings ount. After settling the deal, it was nearly 2 pm. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue hadnt eaten yet, so they decided to stop shopping and have a meal first. Mr. Kang, see you again, Gu Ning said to Kang Shaojie politely. Miss Gu, if you dont mind, can we share a meal? Please dont worry, I have no evil intentions. I just hope that we can be friends after witnessing your amazing skills at stone-gambling, said Kang Shaojie sincerely. It was his real idea. Why not! Gu Ning epted his invitation. She didnt care whether it was true or not, or whether Kang Shaojie had another purpose. Gu Ning believed she needed to learn more about the local miners if she wanted to do business in City Rui. The best way to know them better was to spend more time with them. The Kang family was one of the three major families in City Rui. However, they didnt really have a reputation. Gu Ning wouldnt judge anyone by thements on the Inte. Whether they were good or not, she had to get to know about them. Moreover, Inte users didnt have very good or badments about the Kang family, which meant the Kang family wasnt terrible. When she met Kang Shaojie, she didnt see he was a bad man. Instead, he seemed to be a gentleman. She didnt think he was acting, because he seemed well-educated. Kang Shaojie was worried that Gu Ning might not ept his invitation, so he was very pleased that Gu Ning agreed. He made a hand gesture of invitation, then they walked out together. Watching Gu Ning walk away with Kang Shaojie, Zhao Rong was displeased. He originally wanted Kang Shaojie topete against Gu Ning, but unexpectedly they became friends. Miss Gu, where are you from? Kang Shaojie asked. He wasnt deliberately collecting Gu Nings information, he was just asking casually. The capital, said Gu Ning. She didnt care about that. Miss Gu, did you learn about stone-gambling from the senior members of your family? asked Kang Shaojie. From my master, said Gu Ning. Oh, then your master must be a stone-gambling expert, to have such an excellent student like you, said Kang Shaojie. Ha-ha, right. Gu Ning answered. Kang Shaojie stopped asking about that, because it might make Gu Ning feel that he was trying to collect her information. In fact, Gu Ning didnt care much about the questions. She cared more about his attitude. Kang Shaojie was outgoing and wasnt curious about Gu Nings personal life. Gu Ning didnt feel any malice from him, so she was very polite to him. Oh, Miss Gu, what should I call your friend? asked Kang Shaojie. He had talked a lot with Gu Ning, and felt he should say something to her friend too. Her surname is Baili, said Gu Ning. She didnt tell him Baili Zongxues full name. Nice to meet you, Miss Baili. Kang Shaojie greeted Baili Zongxue. Nice to meet you too, Mr. Kang. Baili Zongxue kindly replied. There were many expensive restaurants and hotels outside the jade raw material market. Because people who came to purchase jade raw materials here were normally rich, they preferred to stay in fancy ces. In order to treat Gu Ning, Kang Shaojie invited her to the best restaurant nearby. He was the Kang familys heir in City Rui, while Gu Ning was just a young girl. He barely knew anything about her family background, but he could see that she wasnt born in an ordinary family. He didnt make friends with Gu Ning because she was born in a powerful family, but he was impressed by her skills at stone-gambling. Miss Gu, Miss Baili, please order whatever you want. No need to save money for me, said Kang Shaojie. He was very generous, and wasnt showing off. Great, said Gu Ning. Actually, she had no intention of saving money for Kang Shaojie, because they were also hungry. They ate a lot, but they were just two girls. If Kang Shaojie cared so much about how much they could eat, he would be too petty. Chapter 2574 - What Can I Get?

    Chapter 2574: What Can I Get?

    Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue ordered food that was averagely priced. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue ordered four dishes in all, namely roasted duck, fried beef, green vegetables, and a soup, then they gave the menu to Kang Shaojie. Four dishes werent many for Kang Shaojie. Instead, he felt that it wasnt enough. He didnt feel that they were eating too much. After all, he was the host. Even if they couldnt finish all the food, he couldnt just order a few dishes, or he would seem petty. Therefore, Kang Shaojie ordered three other dishes, which were the most famous and expensive dishes at the restaurant. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue didnt care what dishes Kang Shaojie ordered. After the waiter left, Kang Shaojie said to Gu Ning, Miss Gu, can I ask you about something? I hope it wont seem offensive. If youre willing to answer my questions, you can tell me what you want to let me know. I wont force you. Either way, I do hope we can be friends. So if youre unhappy, feel free to let me know. Even though Kang Shaojies words implied that he invited Gu Ning to share a meal for a reason, Gu Ning could tell that he was left with no choice. She guessed that Kang Shaojie must have encountered difficulties and needed her help, so she wasnt displeased. Anyway, it might not be a bad thing even though he invited her to share a meal for a purpose. Mr. Kang, you can ask me whatever you want to know. Im not mean. If I know, Ill tell you. If I dont want to tell you, I wont say anything even if you try to force me. Hearing Gu Nings reply, Kang Shaojie directly asked, Miss Gu, can you tell me the probability of you cutting out jade? I know its a little rude. If youre ufortable with that, please dont be mad at me. I asked that question for a purpose. I didnt mean to offend you. I just encountered a tricky problem, and I need a stone-gambling talent. He couldnt tell her what the tricky problem was right now. From Kang Shaojies attitude, Gu Ning was sure of his sincerity and difficulty, so she wasnt mad at all. Well, I always have good luck. Ive yed stone-gambling with many people before. Ive never lost once. To be honest with you, the Wang familys patriarch in City Teng was unseated by me. Gu Ning sounded a little arrogant, but it was the truth. After she heard Kang Shaojies words, she understood that he needed a stone-gambling talent to do him a favor. If she guessed correctly, it must have something to do with stone-gambling. Kang Shaojie wouldpete against someone and he needed to win. Hearing Gu Nings reply, Kang Shaojie was surprised, especially when he learned that she had unseated the Wang familys patriarch in City Teng. The Wang family used to be the head of the three major raw jade material miners in City Teng. It sounded exaggerated, but Gu Nings serious and confident expression convinced Kang Shaojie. He had heard of the Wang family and actually knew a lot about them. After all, they were peers, so it was impossible for them to know nothing about each other. In fact, they were quite familiar. However, although they were familiar, it didnt mean they had a good rtionship. On the contrary, as peers, they werepetitors and never stoppedpeting against one another. Although they were in two different cities, they were still stealing each others clients. Normally, they didnt need to look for minor clients, but they still had to strike deals with major clients. He had heard that the Wang family was reced. He actually heard the news the second day after it happened. After the Wang family was unseated, their raw jade material mine was soon taken. No one had sympathy for what had happened to the Wang family, because they had done too many bad deeds. They deserved the consequences. Kang Shaojie didnt conduct an investigation about what happened after the Wang family was reced. He only heard that a man bought the Wang familys property. Because it was Leng Shaoting who took the right of exploitation from the Wang family, not many people knew that Gu Ning was the real boss. Did you defeat the Wang familys patriarch? Kang Shaojie didnt think Gu Ning would lie to him, but it was too shocking. He had to make sure of it. Yes. Gu Ning nodded. And I guess you need a stone-gambling master right now to help you with something, right? Mr. Kang, if its true, just tell me what you want to achieve. Even if I cant help you, I wont tell anyone about it. Gu Ning didnt like to beat around the bush. It was too time-consuming. Since Gu Ning said that, Kang Shaojie stopped testing her attitude. He also believed that Gu Ning already knew what his purpose was, and trusted her. Even if she couldnt help him, he believed that she wouldnt tell anyone about it. This was his first meeting with Gu Ning, but often his feelings told him who was trustworthy. It didnt matter how long they had known each other. And actually, a good and close old friend might not be as helpful as a stranger. Therefore, Kang Shaojie directly said, If so, Ill be straightforward. Its actually a family issue. My father is getting sick. My older brother is working in the government, so my family wants me to take over the business, vut my uncle is good at stone-gambling and wants to seize the right of exploitation. Many directors in the board of directors have already been bribed by my uncle. So they all side with him. My family is unwilling to give in, so my uncle proposed having apetition. Whoever wins will be the new leader. Left with no choice, I have to ept the challenge. Thepetition will begin the day after tomorrow, so Im searching for a stone-gambling talent these days. I wasnt satisfied until I met you today, Miss Gu. So I wanted to know more about your skills Saying that, Kang Shaojie put on a resigned look. What can I get from it? Gu Ning asked. It was Kang Shaojies family affair, and had nothing to do with her. Gu Ning had her own n and intention. If she could get what she wanted, she would be willing to y a role in it. Anyway, she had been involved in other peoples business many times before, and it wasnt illegal or amoral after all. Chapter 2575 - First Time in This Look

    Chapter 2575: First Time in This Look

    Gu Ning would do an investigation about the situation to check it out before she chose to help Kang Shaojie. If it was the truth, then his uncle would indeed be a bad man, and Gu Ning wouldnt feel bad even though she sided with Kang Shaojie. Hearing Gu Nings question, Kang Shaojie wasnt sure whether she was willing to help him and whether she could do him the favor, but he had to be generous. Well, if you can help me win the game, I can give you a reward of a hundred million yuan. I know its a worldly offer, but were all ordinary people. I think money can prove my gratitude. If you fail, Ill still pay you for your help, but you can only have a third of the remuneration. The Kang family is wealthy, but I dont own all the properties. So I cant give out too much money. A hundred million yuan is a lot, but I dont really want money after I do you the favor, Mr. Kang. I might need you to do me a little favor too, said Gu Ning. What can I do for you, Miss Gu? asked Kang Shaojie. He had to know what favor it was to make sure whether he could help her. Actually, Mr. Kang, were peers. I n to join the market in City Rui. I need someone who has connections in the government to help me acquire mountains and mine raw jade materials since I dont know which mountains arent private, said Gu Ning. It wasnt a big favor, and whoever had a good rtionship with the senior officials in the government could handle it. After all, the buyer needed to pay, so Kang Shaojie wasnt irreceable, but Gu Ning still asked him for that, because she wanted to save some trouble. If there was a person who could help her with that right now, there was no need for her to bother someone else. It was a deal between her and Kang Shaojie. She didnt owe him, so she wasnt worried that he might not do his best. Hearing Gu Nings words, Kang Shaojie was surprised. He didnt think it was difficult. Actually, it was quite easy. He wasnt surprised that Gu Ning was his peer. After all, given her skills at stone-gambling, Kang Shaojie already had the idea that they must be involved in the same industry. He was surprised simply because it was really shocking that such a young girl was going to deal with such an important business. It was easy to acquire a mountain, as long as the mountain wasnt private. The government was more than willing to sell it if it wasnt useful, but the raw jade material mining It was a little tricky. Even for them, major businessmen, it couldnt be easily done and needed a long-term inspection conducted by a professional team. He understood that Gu Ning had her own skills since they were peers, but he felt amazed when it came out of such a young girls mouth. Miss Gu, is it for your family? asked Kang Shaojie. No, its my own business, said Gu Ning. She understood what Kang Shaojie was thinking. Mr. Kang, I know Im too young in your eyes, and I dont seem to be a businesswoman. Im indeed very young, so its normal that you have that idea. But I can promise you. Im running my own business. What? Hearing that, Kang Shaojie was astonished. To his astonishment, Gu Ning was doing her own business! She was a young entrepreneur. Wow, Miss Gu, you look so young. I didnt expect you to have your own business. Youre an impressive young businesswoman! Kang Shaojieplimented. He didnt know the range of her business, but it couldnt be a small business since she nned to acquire a mountain. After all, a single mountain could cost over ten million yuan. Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Kang, said Gu Ning. Miss Gu, what if you fail? asked Kang Shaojie. To be honest, he didnt have much confidence in Gu Ning. He asked that question, not to doubt Gu Nings abilities, but because he wanted to make it clear beforehand. If I cant help you with it, I wont ask for anything, said Gu Ning. She said that because she believed that she would win once she decided to help. The most important question was whether Kang Shaojie trusted her or whether she would agree to help him. She understood that Kang Shaojie didnt trust her right now, but she would prove her abilities to him if they agreed to the deal. Therefore, the most important question now was whether Gu Ning was willing to make a deal with him. About that, Gu Ning needed to conduct an investigation before making the decision. ordingly, Gu Ning decided to drop the topic for the time being. Mr. Kang, why dont we have a meal first? It wont happen until the day after tomorrow. We can make the decision tomorrow, cant we? Kang Shaojie also hesitated to strike the deal right now, so he agreed with Gu Ning. Of course, lets enjoy the meal now. During this meal, both Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue ate a lot, but Kang Shaojie had a poor appetite. However, in order to not upset them, he forced himself to eat some of the food. Before they left, Gu Ning and Kang Shaojie exchanged phone numbers for future contact. After they separated, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue didnt go back to the raw jade material market. Instead, they drove to the hotel. Gu Ning felt that there might be unnecessary trouble after the news that she cut out jade went abroad. She would go there again, but with a different identity. Therefore, after Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue arrived at the hotel and left the car there, they went to the shopping mall. They bought two suits and two pairs of high-heels, then put on make-up with a hairstyle that made them look mature. Walking out of the shopping mall, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue looked totally different. Gu Ning was like a workce elite, while Baili Zongxue was like her secretary. Gu Ning didnt order her to dress like a secretary on purpose, but she needed to y that role in the situation. This is my first time in this look! I have to say its pretty cool. Staring at herself, Baili Zongxue was very satisfied. She didnt care that she was dressed like Gu Nings secretary. Youre indeed very cool. Gu Ning agreed. No wonder why young men today are afraid to date on-line. Make-up and Photoshop canpletely change a girls appearance! Some young men even ask to see a photo without any make-up on, said Baili Zongxue. Although she had seen many examples on the Inte, she was still amazed when she experienced it herself. Chapter 2576 - Easily Ignored

    Chapter 2576: Easily Ignored

    Were different! We dont need to do that, because were still beautiful without any make-up on, said Gu Ning. It sounded a little narcissistic, but it was the truth. They normally didnt wear any make-up and yet no one dared to say that they were ugly. It was their advantage. As cultivators, they had absorbed a lot of magical power, so they could live a long time and keep their skin in a good condition. However, although they normally didnt wear any make-up, some people couldnt believe it and felt that they must have put on foundation at least. They might just not be wearing eye makeup. Their eyebrows were also thick, so it seemed that they had used eyebrow pencil. Right! Baili Zongxue agreed happily, not denying that they were beautiful even without any make-up. Oh, I almost forgot this. We need a briefcase and a pair of sses. When they were about to leave, Gu Ning suddenly realized that they had missed these things, so they went back to shop for them. Baili Zongxue carried the briefcase and wore the sses, so that she looked more like a secretary. They needed a car too, so they went to rent one. This time, they didnt need a truck, just a private car. However, when they went to rent a car, drama happened. Because Gu Ning had put on make-up and lookedpletely different from her original look. No one believed that she was the same person as shown on her ID card, even though Gu Ning exined that she had put on make-up. In fact, it was not only her appearance, but her age that seemed very different now. The age on her ID card was neen, while she looked about twenty-eight at the moment. That was what Gu Ning wanted, but now it was causing her trouble. Left with no choice, Gu Ning took out her phone and showed her picture to prove that she was the same person. Unfortunately, the car dealership became suspicious of her stealing the phone Gu Ning even had the impulse to remove her make-up to prove it, but the female manager of this car dealership came at this moment. After observing her for a while, she was allowed to rent a car. Women understood that they could lookpletely different after wearing make-up, but it was still possible to recognize themselves. After all, Gu Nings features stayed the same, she only looked more mature after putting on some make-up. Miss Gu, youre quite good at wearing make-up. I think ordinary people wouldnt recognize you. But why do you need to do that? asked the female manager. She wasnt really curious, she just asked casually. For work. If I look too young, I might be easily ignored, said Gu Ning resigned. Youre only neen. And youre already working? The female manager was surprised and had sympathy for Gu Ning. Normally, Gu Ning should be going to university at her age. My family asked me to do that, said Gu Ning. Oh! Hearing that, the female manager nodded and stopped asking. Gu Ning sessfully got a car, then they went straight to the raw jade material market. After they arrived, they directly went to the Kang familys store, because they had taken away valuable raw jade materials from the stores at the front earlier in the morning. The Kang familys store was veryrge, so there were many more raw materials containing jade. There should be above ten thousand of them. Gu Ning found five raw jade materials with top-level jade, and nine with high-level jade. Gu Ning took eight of the high-level jade, and left one in the store. Among the eight raw jade materials with high-level jade inside, Gu Ning gave two to Baili Zongxue. Gu Ning took half of the raw jade materials with middle-high-level jade inside. There were about twenty of them. She didnt take any raw jade materials with middle-level jade inside. After that, Gu Ning remembered the numbers of the raw jade materials with top-level and middle-high-level jade that she left in the store, and numbers of a stone with low-level jade and two normal stones. Then she sent the numbers to Kang Shaojie to prove her ability. Gu Ning: Mr. Kang, I know you dont have much confidence in my abilities. I chose several jade raw materials. If you trust me, you can cut them open to see whether Im qualified to work with you. You can do that either in public or private, but please dont tell other people about that. Gu Ning didnt care whether Kang Shaojie wanted to cut the raw jade materials open in public or private. After all, if he did it in public, it could bring him more customers. Once Kang Shaojie received Gu Nings message, he called the manager of his familys store to prevent other people from taking away the jade raw materials. He told the manager to keep them, while he would rush back. Half an hourter, Kang Shaojie came, but Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue were already gone with enough raw jade materials of high quality. This time, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue put the raw jade materials they bought in a small warehouse they just rented. There were small warehouses for rent everywhere in the raw jade material market. After Kang Shaojie came, he cut those raw jade materials open in public. As a businessman, he undoubtedly wanted to attract more customers to his store. He cut out a piece of low-level jade from the first one. Although the jade was low level, he could still make money from it, so he was excited. Mr. Kang, its unbelievable that you got jade from the very first one! Right, Mr. Kang is indeed amazing! Everyoneplimented him, although they were actually jealous. Due to his status, nobody dared to show jealousy on their face. Because Gu Ning told him to keep it a secret, he couldnt tell them that it was Gu Ning who helped him choose the jade raw materials. However, he was unwilling to say it was his own effort, so he exined. I didnt pick them out. One of my friends did. She told me to help her cut them open. Shes really good then! Right! The crowdplimented them again. Someone thought Kang Shaojies friend was too generous. How could she let Kang Shaojie cut the raw jade materials open. Wasnt she afraid that he would keep the jade for himself? They didnt know much about Kang Shaojie, so it was possible. Anyway, they wouldnt leave their raw jade materials with their friends, no matter how close they were. After the jade was cut out, a jeweler asked Kang Shaojie whether he wanted to sell it. Because a piece of low-level jade wasnt useful for Kang Shaojie, he agreed to sell it. It was low-level jade and wasntrge, so it was sold at the price of a couple hundred thousand yuan. Some high-end jewelers didnt want low-level jade, but ordinary jewelers needed it. Normal jewelers couldnt afford top-level jade. Afterwards, Kang Shaojie cut the second one open. There was jade in the second one too, and it was at middle-high level. This time, even Kang Shaojie was astonished. Chapter 2577 - Don’t Damage My Reputation

    Chapter 2577: Dont Damage My Reputation

    It seemed that Gu Ning was much better at stone-gambling than he thought. All of a sudden, Kang Shaojie got excited and looked forward to cutting out more jade from the following raw jade materials. Jesus, its middle-high level. Im so envious now. Me too. The crowd was shocked once more. Although there was middle-high level jade cut out once in a while at this raw jade material market, it wasntmon. It was actually quite rare, so it was shocking news every time a piece of middle-high level jade was cut out. As happened today, before the jade was even fully cut out, the news had already spread abroad and attracted more people. Before the jade was fully cut out, someone shouted a bid, but Kang Shaojie was unwilling to sell the middle-high level jade. Im sorry, my friend doesnt want to sell this jade. Hearing that, the jewelers were very disappointed, but they could do nothing about it. When Kang Shaojie began to cut the third raw jade material, he was really nervous, especially when the crowd was guessing whether there was jade inside. He was curious too. Even though he was aware that it was impossible to cut out jade from every raw jade material, it aroused his expectation after cutting out two pieces in a row. However, the third one was a normal stone. Although Kang Shaojie was mentally-prepared for this result, he was still a little disappointed. Anyway, it was still eptable. Gu Ning wasnt a god after all. Honestly, even a god might not be able to cut jade from every raw jade material. When the fourth raw jade material was cut open, jade showed once more, and it was another middle-high level jade. Kang Shaojie was totally amazed, staring at the jade in excitement. At the same time, it caused a sensation among the onlookers in the store. Jesus, there is jade again. And its also a piece of middle-high level jade. Mr. Kangs friend is really unbelievable! There are only four raw jade materials, but three of them contain jade, including two pieces of middle-high level jade! Right, its hard not to be jealous! Seeing that Kang Shaojie cut out another piece of jade, the jewelers wanted to buy it, and asked Kang Shaojie whether he was willing to sell. Unfortunately, Kang Shaojie refused again, which disappointed them. More and more people came into the Kang familys store, so it quickly became crowded. The fifth raw jade material was a normal stone, but three pieces of jade were cut from the six raw jade materials chosen by Gu Ning. It was a very impressive result, since two among them were at middle-high level. They were worth over a hundred million yuan. When they cut the sixth one open, Kang Shaojie was full of anticipation. Everyone waited to see the result in anticipation. Because three pieces of jade were cut out of five raw jade materials by now, they had great anticipation for thest one. Wow, Mr. Kang, its amazing! You cut out so many pieces of jade. At this moment, an acidic male voice sounded from outside as a man in his early thirties walked inside. There was obvious jealousy on his face. Mr. Chen, please dont misunderstand. I didnt choose them, one of my friends did. I just helped her cut them open, said Kang Shaojie. Mr. Chen was the third son of another major raw jade material miner in City Rui, Chen Yuhong. The Chen family had the worst reputation among the three major raw jade material miners. Knowing that it wasnt Kang Shaojie who chose those raw jade materials, Chen Yuhong felt much better, but the owner was Kang Shaojies friend, which still made him feel ufortable. Oh, may I know her name? If shes so good at stone-gambling, I would like to see her, said Chen Yuhong. He really wanted to meet this unbelievable person. If he could draw her over to his side, it would be great. Sorry, she isnt here. I cant introduce her to you, said Kang Shaojie. It was true that the owner of these raw jade materials wasnt here. He wasnt lying. Moreover, he knew what Chen Yuhong was thinking. It was impossible for him to introduce such an outstanding person to his enemy. Chen Yuhong was aware that it was impossible for Kang Shaojie to introduce such an outstanding person to him, so he thought that Kang Shaojie was lying to him. Well, Mr. Kang, your friend must trust you very much. Shes absent, but is willing to leave all the raw jade materials to you. Chen Yuhong joked. Kang Shaojie had a good reputation, but he refused to believe that Kang Shaojie could be so upright. So he was mockingly saying that Kang Shaojies friend was a little naive. Kang Shaojie heard the mockery in Chen Yuhongs tone, but he thought Chen Yuhong had that thought because he wasnt trustworthy. Were close. Why shouldnt she trust me? I wont steal her jade. If I had that intention, I wouldnt have cut the raw jade materials in public. Mr. Chen, since you are joking about that, does that mean that youre not trustworthy? Ha-ha, please dont be mad at me. Im joking too. He was joking? Absolutely not! Therefore, Chen Yuhong was displeased. Mr. Kang, its funny that you said that. I dont really care, but other people might believe it if you often joke about that. Mr. Chen, you did it first. I just kindly reminded you to be careful. I didnt mean to insult you. Im sorry. Kang Shaojie apologized. Hearing that, Chen Yuhong became even angrier, but he couldnt vent his anger on Kang Shaojie. Right at this moment, the stone cutter shouted that there was jade in the stone. They immediately stopped arguing and turned to look at the raw jade material with one ord. No one was more excited than Kang Shaojie. Because the outeryer of the raw jade material was covered by dust, they couldnt see the quality of the jade. After the stone cutter cleaned it, they finally saw the jade. As soon as they recognized the type of the jade, the stone cutter eximed. Oh my! This is a piece of old-pit-ss jade! What? Its a piece of top-level old-pit-ss jade? No way! Its old-pit ss! In an instant, the crowd got much more excited than previously. Kang Shaojie was stunned. When the middle-level jade was cut out, he was already amazed, but unexpectedly there was a piece of top-level old-pit-ss jade too. Gu Ning was really unbelievable! Among the six raw jade materials, there were four pieces of jade, including three high-level ones. At this moment, he made up his mind to strike a deal with Gu Ning! If he was alone now, he would call Gu Ning right away. Chapter 2578 - Fool Me?

    Chapter 2578: Fool Me?

    Chen Yuhong was more displeased and grew more jealous of Kang Shaojie. Who was Kang Shaojies friend? How could she choose six raw jade materials out of which four contained jade? In addition, among the jade, three pieces were at high level. If that person could work with the Chen family, the Chen family would be at a great advantage. They wouldnt need to acquire arge number of raw jade materials to get very little jade again. Otherwise they had to waste a lot of time and energy on cutting out arge number of raw jade materials. Therefore, if a stone-gambling talent could help them, they could save a lot of time and effort. Moreover, they could sell those raw jade materials that didnt contain any jade to other people and make a fortune. Given Chen Yuhongs thoughts, it was no wonder why the Chen family had a bad reputation. Actually, the person that Chen Yuhong was shocked by was shopping for raw jade materials in the Chen familys store right now. She took away all the high-level and top-level jade, leaving only the jade at low levels in the store. Kang Shaojie saw the final result, and excused himself right after putting away the jade. He went to call Gu Ning, but Gu Ning didnt answer his call. Instead, she directly cut it off. Before long, she sent Kang Shaojie a message, telling him that she was busy and couldnt take the call. Because of that, Kang Shaojie stopped calling her. He also sent her a message and told her that he had cut out four pieces of jade from the raw jade materials she had left him. There was a piece of low-level jade, two pieces of middle-high-level jade, and a piece of top-level jade. He really hoped that they could work together. Gu Ning replied to him that they could talk about thatter. Because Gu Ning didnt agree right away, Kang Shaojie was slightly worried. He was afraid that Gu Ning might turn him down in the end. However, no matter how worried he was, he couldnt question Gu Ning right now. Since Gu Ning said they could talk about itter, he had to be patient. After leaving the Kang familys store, Chen Yuhong was in no mood to visit his familys store. He changed his n and directly went home. When Chen Yuhong got home, he spoke to his father about Kang Shaojie. Master Chen was shocked when he heard that someone could cut out four pieces of jade from only six raw jade materials. Although he was a stone-gambling master, he couldnt do that, let alone cut out three pieces of jade that were at high levels. In addition, even though Master Chen could cut out several pieces of jade from over a dozen raw jade materials, it only happened a few times throughout his life. And most of the jade was at low levels. Only one or two pieces were at middle level. He could only cut out jade at high levels when there were a lot of raw jade materials. Therefore, Master Chen got jealous after hearing the shocking news. Do some research and find out who Kang Shaojies friend is. If its possible, draw her over to our side. Give her the most generous offer we can afford, said Master Chen. He had the same idea as Chen Yuhong. He wanted such a strong person to work for the Chen family. No problem! Chen Yuhong answered, then sent out people to conduct the investigation at once. When Kang Shaojie got home, he also spoke to his father about Gu Ning. Master Kang wasnt in a good condition, and had gotten worse because of his younger brothers behavior. Although Younger Master Kang was the second major shareholder with 20% shares of the Kang familys business, Elder Master Kang who had 60% shares was the real chairman. Therefore, it was very reasonable that Senior Master Kang wanted Kang Shaojie to take over the seat. Unfortunately, once more and more directors were against it, it couldnt continue, even though they only had just over 30% of the shares at most. Kang Shaojie seized 60% of the shares and he had the power to force other shareholders who were against him to give back the shares, but he hadnt gotten total control of thepany yet. He was afraid other directors wouldnt listen to him and would make thepany suffer a greater loss, so he had to ept the conditions Younger Master Kangid down. In fact, if he was onlypeting with Younger Master Kang, he wouldnt be afraid, although he didnt have full confidence, but Younger Master Kang said that they could get a helper. There was a person who was skilled at stone-gambling by Younger Master Kangs side, so it put him in a very dangerous situation. Well, if your uncle was an upright person, it wouldnt be a big deal if hes in charge, but hes selfish and self-centered. So you better defeat him. You cant let him control thepany, or hell take the wholepany for himself, said Elder Master Kang. Dad, Ill do my best to get Miss Gu to help us. I wont allow my uncle to rob us of thepany, said Kang Shaojie. At the same time, Younger Master Kang learned that one of Kang Shaojies friends cut out four pieces of jade from six raw jade materials. He was shocked and became anxious because Kang Shaojie had such a skilled friend. He was worried because thepetition would be held the day after tomorrow, and he regretted saying that they could have a helper. In fact, he nned to deny it. Therefore, Younger Mr. Kang immediately called Kang Shaojie and told him that they couldnt have a helper at thepetition the day after tomorrow. Upon hearing that, Kang Shaojie got mad. He guessed that Younger Master Kang must have heard about the news that he cut out jade in his familys store. He didnt realize that he made a terrible mistake until now. He originally wanted to attract more customers to his store, so he cut the stone open publicly, but he forgot what would happen if Younger Master Kang learned about it. If he had known the result, he wouldnt have cut the stones open publicly. He would have done it in private, but unfortunately it was toote. Uncle, you said that we can have a helper, but now you are denying it. What? Do you think its fun to fool me? Kang Shaojie asked coldly. You epted that condition because you have a stone-gambling master by your side, right? Younger Master Kang criticized. It was true that Younger Mr. Kang was shameless. He was the one who said that they could have a helper, but now he changed his mind just because he found out that Kang Shaojie had a stone-gambling master by his side. In other words, he did everything to stop Kang Shaojie from winning. It was understandable, because he aimed to steal the seat of chairman, so it was impossible that he would allow Kang Shaojie to win. If he was willing to give Kang Shaojie the chance to win, he wouldnt have proposed having apetition. However, it was hical for Younger Master Kang to change his mind so casually. And he was so shameless that he didnt feel guilty at all. Chapter 2579 - Extremely Shameless

    Chapter 2579: Extremely Shameless

    Uncle, can you be more shameless? Youre the one who said that we can have a helper, not me. I opposed it, but you insisted. So I had to ept it. Now you know that I have a skilled helper, so you have changed your mind and want to stop me from getting help. Uncle, do you think youre the ruler and you can do whatever you want? Kang Shaojie retorted angrily. He wasnt surprised that his uncle was so shameless. He had witnessed it many times before, but he still couldnt stand it when he saw it. Younger Master Kang always picked on him. How could you talk to me like that? Didnt your father teach you to be polite? You dont have manners at all! Younger Master Kang criticized angrily. He admitted that he was shameless and changed his mind, but he didnt feel guilty. He believed it was necessary to be shameless to get what he wanted. My father has educated me on manners and standards. He told me not to steal, scheme, and rob other people said Kang Shaojie. He was mocking Younger Master Kang who had no standards and principles at all. In order to get what he wanted, he didnt even hesitate to rob his family. Younger Master Kang understood Kang Shaojies words. He was mad, but he controlled himself, because once he lost his temper, he would have a connection with the description. Even though he was that kind of person, he wouldnt allow the others to describe him like that. Whatever, you cant just let an outsider participate in thispetition. Younger Master Kang was unwilling to waste more time arguing with Kang Shaojie. He didnt want to hear any negative answers from Kang Shaojie, so he immediately hung up on him. Filled with fury, Kang Shaojie almost smashed his phone. He finally found someone who could help him win the game, but now Younger Master Kang changed his mind. Although Kang Shaojie was reluctant to give in, he was afraid that he was left with no choice. It was his fault that he didnt join thepany earlier. If he had done that, he would have his own connections in thepany. In that case, those directors wouldnt be so easily bribed by Younger Master Kang and he wouldnt have so many supporters. If he really couldnt have a helper, he would still do Gu Ning the favor. Anyway, he could make friends with her and return her favor of helping him choose raw jade materials containing jade. However, he couldnt tell Gu Ning right away, because he hadnt made up his mind to give in yet. Therefore, he decided to talk about that when he met Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt finish shopping until 7 pm. They werent slow, but this jade raw material market was veryrge and had too many shops and stalls. It couldnt be quicker for Gu Ning to pick up raw jade materials with jade inside. She could do that faster than pay the bill. Luckily, they didnt need to wait long when they settled the bill. Otherwise they wouldnt be able to finish shopping even if they spent two more hours in the store. Because Gu Ning swiftly finished shopping for raw jade materials, everyone was surprised and discussed it, but no one interfered. After all, it was her own business. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue had changed their appearances, so they didnt attract much attention when they moved the raw jade materials. It was very normal for businessmen in this industry to move arge number of raw jade materials. Every time those raw jade materials were moved to the warehouse, Gu Ning put them into her telepathic eye space. Although no one would go to steal them, Gu Ning didnt want to leave raw jade materials which contained jade in the warehouse. After thest batch was moved back to the warehouse, Gu Ning put them away in her telepathic eye space again, then went to cancel the lease of the warehouse. Gu Ning moved the raw jade materials in, and didnt move them out, but nobody paid special attention to that, so Gu Ning didnt bother to rent a car. After walking out of the warehouse, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue left to return the rented car before going to have a meal. When they finished eating, Gu Ning went to collect information about the Kang family. Because she only needed to know about Younger Master Kangs rtionship with Elder Master Kang and his reputation, it didnt take her much time. There was information about the Kang familys business on the Inte, so she easily found out that its chairman was Kang Yuanbo. Kang Yuanbo had 60% shares. The second major shareholder was Kang Yuannan who had 20% shares, but now Kang Yuannan wanted to steal the power. That being case, it was clearly Kang Yuannans fault. After that, Gu Ning told K to help her find Kang Yuannans address, then took Baili Zongxue to visit him. When they arrived, they heard him talking with his son. They were talking about thepetition with Kang Shaojie, which proved that Kang Shaojie didnt lie to her. In addition to that, Gu Ning also learned that Kang Shaojie wasnt allowed to turn to his friend for help after cutting out four pieces of jade from six raw jade materials in his familys store. Upon hearing that, Gu Ning rolled her eyes. Kang Yuannan was shameless, and Kang Shaojie wasnt smart. Kang Yuannan was shameless, because he didnt keep his promise, while Kang Shaojie wasnt smart, because he didnt even think about the result of him cutting the stones publicly. Gu Ning didnt think about that either back then, so she didnt remind Kang Shaojie to do it in private. However, it wasnt her business, so she didnt think much about it. If it had something to do with her, she would have thought about the consequences. Anyway, Gu Ning didnt give up her idea of helping Kang Shaojie. Instead, she was more willing to help him after knowing how shameless Kang Yuannan was. From Gu Nings perspective, she didnt need to show up with Kang Shaojie. As long as she went there, she could be helpful. With the help of her Jade Eyes, she could easily know whether there was jade in the jade raw material. After verifying it, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue left. Hes really shameless! Baili Zongxue said in annoyance when they walked away. Kang Yuannan schemed to steal other peoples property, but even took it for granted, which was disgusting. Right, hes indeed extremely shameless. Gu Ning agreed. The next day, Gu Ning called Kang Shaojie at 10 am. She said that they could talk further about their cooperation. Although Kang Yuannan said they couldnt have a helper, Kang Shaojie didnt give in. Therefore, it was necessary for him to meet Gu Ning again. He had to make it clear to Gu Ning. He sincerely hoped that Gu Ning could help him, so he couldnt keep her in the dark. As a result, Kang Shaojie and Gu Ning made an appointment to see each other in the hotel that Gu Ning was staying in. Chapter 2580 - Trustworthy

    Chapter 2580: Trustworthy

    When they met, Gu Ning saw that Kang Shaojie was obviously in a bad mood. She also knew the reason, but she had no intention of asking about it first. If she asked about it, he would know that she had investigated them beforehand. Therefore, Gu Ning had to wait till Kang Shaojie brought it up. After they met, they went to order. When they had finished ordering, they began to talk about the matter. Miss Gu, do you agree to work with me? Kang Shaojie asked. He wanted to know Gu Nings answer first. Yes. Gu Ning replied. Thank you so much, Miss Gu, but there is one thing I need to tell you. After I cut out the jade yesterday, my uncle learned about it. He changed his mind and now wont allow me to have a helper. I disagreed, because he cant just do whatever he wants. Unfortunately, my uncle has deep support in thepany. Many shareholders support him, so Im afraid I cant defeat him said Kang Shaojie resignedly. Because Gu Ning was already aware of that, she wasnt surprised. After a pause, Kang Shaojie continued. So, if the situation really changes at that time, Im afraid Ill have wasted your time. But dont worry, even if we cant cooperate this time, Ill still do you the favor. After all, I sincerely hope that we can be friends. And I also need to thank you for helping me cut out the jade yesterday. Hearing that, Gu Ning had a better impression of him, because Kang Shaojie clearly understood gratitude. Where will you have thepetition? Gu Ning asked. Right in the store There will be a new batch of raw jade materials arriving tomorrow morning, said Kang Shaojie. Can people go in and watch? Gu Ning asked. Its public in case anyone refuses to ept the result. People can go in and watch, said Kang Shaojie. Well, if so, when yourepeting, can you answer a call or read a message? asked Gu Ning. If it was allowed, there wouldnt be a problem. I can, said Kang Shaojie. When he heard that question, he realized that Gu Ning might n to guide him through the phone, but guests were forbidden to examine the raw jade materials, so Kang Shaojie didnt think it would work. Um, the guests are forbidden to examine the raw jade materials. Its OK. Just keep your phone on. Ill think of a way then. I only need you to trust me, said Gu Ning. Upon hearing that, Kang Shaojie cheered up. Although he didnt know what idea Gu Ning had, he trusted her, so he said, Of course, you have my trust! At the moment he could only trust Gu Ning. Even though he barely knew Gu Ning, he had a feeling that she was trustworthy. However, there arent any numbers on the raw jade materials this time, said Kang Shaojie worriedly. Its not a big problem. I can take a picture of them, then leave some marks before sending it back to you. But you better delete it right after you see it. I dont want anyone else to find out, said Gu Ning. Great, Miss Gu, thank you so much for your help! Kang Shaojie thanked Gu Ning. At this moment, he was finally relieved. Although he wasnt sure he could win, the situation had be much better. At least, he had a 70% probability to win. Thepetition hadnt begun and there was no oue yet, but Kang Shaojie would do Gu Ning the favor that he had promised, whether she was able to help him or not. Therefore, after having a meal, Kang Shaojie took Gu Ning to the Bureau of Land and Resources. They needed to see which mountains were still avable, so that they could go to have a look. Although this city was the ce of production of raw jade materials, it wasnt easy to acquire a mountain. In fact, a mountain was very expensive and not many could afford it. Besides, the government asked for a full payment. There were many mountains, but not all of them contained raw jade materials. Only 1% of them had raw jade materials. Therefore, it would be a waste of money if one bought a mountain that didnt contain any raw jade materials. In addition, the mountains here were of no other use. Therefore, developers had to conduct a long-term inspection to make sure that a mountain was a good choice. In the end, most of the time, it was a gamble when they bought a mountain, because it was hard to know whether there was raw jade materials. If it was easy to know which mountain contained raw jade materials, the government wouldnt rely on selling mountains to make money. Public servants and officials werent allowed to do business in private, and they couldnt afford it either. Therefore, even if the government found raw jade materials in a mountain, they could only ask for a higher price. Developers werent allowed to dig a hole to see whether there was raw jade materials in the mountain, but they could make an observation from the surface, which relied on their luck. Moreover, even if there were raw jade materials in a mountain, they couldnt know how much there was. Some mountains only contained a small number of raw jade materials, so it wasnt worth buying. All in all, there were risks to buying a mountain, so not many businessmen could make a good choice. Gu Ning, however, could easily solve the problem with her Jade Eyes. The deputy director of the Bureau of Land and Resources had a good rtionship with Kang Shaojie, so he treated Gu Ning politely when they met. ording to what was said, it wasnt easy to buy a mountain. One had to show his or her bank deposit, transactions, and prove that they had the ability to pay the full amount as well as to see whether the money was from a legal source. It was necessary, because the government couldnt allow criminals to use the mountains for moneyundering. Gu Ning was well-prepared for that. When the deputy director mentioned the requirements, Gu Ning immediately took out a folder with her credit record inside without any loan history. There were also the business license of Jade Beauty Jewelry, the tax registration certificate of the national tax and local tax, the organization code certificate, the bank ount opening certificate and the transactions of her bank cards, etc. After reading those documents, Kang Shaojie and the deputy director were both surprised. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning was the legal owner of an enterprise. And herpany was the famous Jade Beauty Jewelry. Chapter 2581 - Search for Mountains Containing Raw Jade Materials

    Chapter 2581: Search for Mountains Containing Raw Jade Materials

    They had heard of Jade Beauty Jewelry, because it was unbelievably famous right now. There were branches of Jade Beauty Jewelry in many cities of all tiers. The brand had been established for only two years, so it was really amazing that it could be so sessful within such a short time. However, they had only heard of Jade Beauty Jewelry, but didnt know who owned it. They didnt bother to collect information about it either. Oh, Miss Gu, I didnt expect you to be the owner of Jade Beauty Jewelry. I cant believe its boss is a young girl who isnt twenty yet. Youre really impressive for making such great achievements at such a young age. Kang Shaojie was extremely impressed by Gu Ning. Im ttered, Mr. Kang, said Gu Ning politely. No, no, you deserve thepliment. Ive never seen anyone else who can make so many great achievements at your age. To be specific, not many can have even half of your achievements at such a young age. Kang Shaojie understood that Gu Ning was being modest, but he still couldnt helpplimenting her, because he was really impressed. Right, its also my first time to see such a young achiever. The deputy director agreed. This time, Gu Ning smiled and said nothing. They only knew that Jade Beauty Jewelry belonged to her, and didnt know that she had otherpanies. If they knew more about her, they would be even more shocked. Miss Gu, you have all the documents we need. As long as you make a choice, we can talk about the prices and finish the formalities. Ill give you a map with every mountain of City Rui printed on it. Mountains that are already owned are marked, but you can choose among the avable ones. After you make your choices, we can finish the formalities, said the deputy director. After knowing Gu Nings status and abilities, he was even more polite to her though he also did that for Kang Shaojie. Power was always more influential than money. If the Bureau of Land and Resources was unwilling to sell mountains to her, Gu Ning could do nothing about it, unless she turned to a more important official for help. If she could make the deal harmoniously, there would be no need to bully other people. Thank you so much, deputy director. Gu Ning thanked him. My pleasure, Miss Gu. This is our job, said the deputy director. If they could sell the mountains, it would be an investment, which was to their credit. Therefore, the deputy director didnt think he was helping Gu Ning. Instead, it was Gu Ning who helped him. It was a win-win. After that, the deputy director gave Gu Ning the map, then Gu Ning and the others left. If it was time for a meal, the deputy director would have invited them to share a meal. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue needed to look for mountains containing raw jade materials, while Kang Shaojie needed to go deal with his own business. There were tens of thousands of mountains in City Rui. Even though Gu Ning had Jade Eyes, it wasnt easy to find one with raw jade materials. Compared with other major cities, City Rui was small, but it was quiterge for Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue who needed to climb up and down mountains one after another. It might even take them a few days. On the other hand, if they had good luck, they might not need to spend much time on it. Therefore, it mainly depended on their luck. City Rui was surrounded by mountains, but Gu Ning could only search for what she wanted from one side. After careful thinking, Gu Ning decided to start searching from the side near Burma. Well, if we go right now, we might not be able toe back at night if we have bad luck. Will you go with me or will you go back to the hotel? Gu Ning asked Baili Zongxue. Although she knew that Baili Zongxue would go with her, she still asked that question, or it might seem that she took it for granted. If Baili Zongxue didnt want to go, she wouldnt think it was a big deal. I will go with you, said Baili Zongxue without hesitation. She didnt want to stay at the hotel alone. It was boring. She also wasnt an ordinary girl, so she wasnt scared when she was in the remote mountains. Great, then lets go now! Gu Ning said nothing further, and set off with Baili Zongxue. She didnt drive, because they would directly walk into the mountains after leaving the city center. They wouldnt stay on the road all the time, so a car wasnt convenient. After walking deep into the mountains, they would move using qinggong, so they were very fast. Once Gu Ning was in the mountains, she used her Jade Eyes to see the inside of those mountains. Unfortunately, she didnt see any raw jade materials. Because of Baili Zongxues presence, Gu Ning still searched for raw jade materials for a while. She checked the soil first, then used her senses to feel what was under the ground. When Gu Ning did that, Baili Zongxue followed her, but she felt nothing special under it. Gu Ning, can you really see whether there is jade raw material underground by feeling the soil? Baili Zongxue asked curiously. If Gu Ning could really do that, it would be amazing. She knew the quality of soil varied, and some was suitable for nting, while some wasnt, but she couldnt tell the difference. Not really, but it helps, said Gu Ning. In fact, she couldnt make a judgment from doing that, and it was just an act. How about your magical senses? Baili Zongxue asked. Not very likely. After all, my magical senses are too weak now, but we cant know the result without trying. If I can sense air from the soil, it means there are many stones. If there are many stones, there could be raw jade materials. If there is no air at all, there should only be soil, said Gu Ning. Actually, she didnt believe a word she just said, but she couldnt tell Baili Zongxue that she had a pair of Jade Eyes. Oh! Baili Zongxue barely knew anything about it, so she believed whatever Gu Ning told her. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue started searching from 3 pm. After climbing over about twenty mountains in two hours, they found no mountains containing raw jade materials . After searching for another hour, they still found nothing. At this time, it was already 6 pm. Therefore, they stopped for a rest, and ate some food before continuing to search for raw jade materials . As soon as they finished eating, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue continued. The sky became dark after they searched for a long time. However, Gu Ning had good luck today. Although they had spent five hours walking around, they finally found a mountain with a lot of raw jade materials. Chapter 2582 - Don’t Fire

    Chapter 2582: Dont Fire

    Gu Ning could only see jade in several raw jade materials at theyer near the ground. After all, the mountain wasrge and thick. It was impossible for her to see all the raw jade materials. However, if she could see several raw jade materials containing jade near the ground, it meant there should be more jade deep down. This mountain still belonged to the government, and was avable. Without hesitation, Gu Ning decided to buy it. Lets go back now, said Gu Ning. Since she was sure which mountain contained raw jade materials, she nned to go back. What? Should we stop right now? Did you find any jade? Baili Zongxue was struck dumb for a second. She didnt think Gu Ning would easily give up, so she believed that Gu Ning must have found something. Yes, I found jade on this mountain, but we still need to gamble on whether there are enough raw jade materials, said Gu Ning. She couldnt tell Baili Zongxue that she could see the jade with her eyes. Great, then lets go back now! Baili Zongxue believed whatever Gu Ning said. Anyway, she barely knew anything about it, so she didnt bother to ask much. After that, they returned in the same way. It was 8:30 pm and waspletely dark, but they could still see clearly. Therefore, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue went back by using qinggong again. They were dozens of kilometers away from City Rui and there were mountains along the way. It might take them hours to get back. However, they couldnt use qinggong all the time, because it was energy-consuming. When they were out of strength, they would stop and rest for a while. They would walk a distance, then continue to rush ahead. During their second rest when they were about halfway back, they heard a gunshot. Without dy, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue stopped. Why was there a gunshot? Baili Zongxue asked confusedly. She didnt really need Gu Nings answer. After all, they were together. If she didnt know, Gu Ning couldnt know either. She just subconsciously asked aloud. This is the border between two countries, so criminals often show up here. Its quite chaotic, so its not surprising that there are gunshots, but we can only know the details after checking it out, Gu Ning said. She nned to not leave right away. If there were really criminals, she had to do something since she ran into them. Otherwise the Red me would be assigned the task to deal with them. Sure! Baili Zongxue nodded. She wasnt afraid of guns and criminals, because she wasnt an ordinary girl. Gu Ning immediately turned to look in the direction of the gunshot. She judged that it was no more than a hundred meters away. The next moment, she saw a group of people running in the woods. There were seven of them and all of them were armed. At a distance of about twenty meters from them, there were four people who were chasing the others. Gu Ning couldnt see their faces clearly, but they looked familiar. Since they looked familiar, they must have met before. And since they were chasing criminals in such a situation, they must be Leng Shaotingsrades. Leng Shaoting wasnt there. If Leng Shaoting was there, Gu Ning would be able to recognize him with a nce at his back. Upon thinking that they might be teammates of the Red me, Gu Ning felt that she had to do something. Follow me, Gu Ning said to Baili Zongxue. Baili Zongxue didnt know what Gu Ning wanted to do, but she didnt bother to ask. No matter what Gu Ning was going to do, she would follow her. At the beginning, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue moved lightly, because they didnt want to be discovered. Gu Ning wasnt exactly sure that those men were Leng Shaotings people. She nned to see them more clearly after she got closer. The people at the front kept on running and turning around to fire at the same time. While the people at the back also didnt stop shooting. It was a pursuit. Because it was night and there was a distance between them, no one was really shot when they were running. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue came in from the side. Although they moved lightly, they were still faster than those men. As a result, Gu Ning quickly saw the four people at the back. There was paint on their faces, but Gu Ning still recognized them. It was Xu Jinchen, Chen Meng, Zhao Lang, and Ai Weishun. Since she recognized them, Gu Ning didnt bother to hide any longer. Look, the four men at the back are my friends. We need to stop the people in the front. We dont need to kill them. We just need to injure them. They have guns, so we must be careful, Gu Ning said to Baili Zongxue. She chose to stand out, because they were in a public fight now. There was no need to ask Xu Jinchen about the situation. She just needed to take action right away. Anyway, she wouldnt kill them. She would just catch them and hand them to Xu Jinchen. No problem! Baili Zongxue agreed. She had never attacked mortals before, but those men were obviously criminals. Therefore, the cultivation world wouldnt me her for injuring them. Normally, Baili Zongxue didnt have many chances to fight against others, so she was looking forward to having a real fight. After hearing Gu Nings words, she was full of excitement. After that, they immediately moved. In a blink of the eye, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue reached in front of them. Because they moved too fast, those men were not prepared. They didnt see them until they were right in front of them. Afterwards, they were scared and surprised. They didnt expect to be stopped at this moment. However, when they found out that it was just two girls without weapons, they rxed. They wouldnt hesitate to remove them from their way. Without dy, a few men pointed their guns at Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue. Unfortunately, the moment they moved, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue attacked them. They didnt know what to do. Although they fired their guns, they failed to hit anyone. The next moment, they knocked against each other and screamed in pain. Xu Jinchen and hisrades heard that from the back, and felt it was quite strange. Did they shoot themselves by ident? They didnt know what was happening at the front, but still continued to run ahead. Right when they were only ten meters away, they heard a familiar female voice. Be careful. Dont fire! Upon hearing that voice, Xu Jinchen and hisrades were surprised. They recognized that voice. It was Gu Ning, but why was Gu Ning here? Chapter 2583 - Surprise Leng Shaoting

    Chapter 2583: Surprise Leng Shaoting

    Most importantly, how did Gu Ning know they wereing? Either way, they were sure that Gu Ning was before them, and she caused those loud screams. No matter how she got to know they were here, she knew. Gu Ning had magical powers, so it wasnt too surprising that she could do that. Therefore, they stopped shooting and immediately went ahead. When Xu Jinchen and hisrades were only three meters away, they finally saw what was happening over there. Gu Ning was indeed there, along with a strange girl. By that time, they had nearly finished beating those men. Xu Jinchen and hisrades felt a little embarrassed. They had chased those criminals for a long time and only killed three of them, but Gu Ning knocked down seven as soon as she showed up. The girl who was with Gu Ning was also very strong. They were aware of Gu Nings abilities, so they didnt feel self-abased. On the other hand, Gu Ning was their idol. In fact, the criminals were more surprised than them. To their astonishment, two girls without any weapons could beat them to the ground so easily. Although they had already been caught by Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue, Xu Jinchen and hisrades still went ahead to help them. What are you doing here? Xu Jinchen asked Gu Ning afterwards. He didnt call her name to make sure that their identities werent exposed. I passed by coincidentally and heard the gunshots. I saw you after observing for a while, so I took action, said Gu Ning. Although they didnt know why Gu Ning was there sote at night, they didnt doubt her words. Will you go back with us? Shaoting went to chase their leader. Im sure he must have already caught him, said Xu Jinchen. Given Leng Shaotings abilities, he should be able to catch the criminals much quicker than them. Even though the leader was stronger than these hoodlums, he was no match for Leng Shaoting. This time, they moved separately because this group of gangsters divided into two small groups and tried to escape. They noticed it quickly, so they went to catch them separately as well. Sure. Since Leng Shaoting was also here, Gu Ning would definitely go to see him. Anyway, there was nothing for her to deal with right now. Baili Zongxue followed wherever Gu Ning went. After that, Gu Ning left with them. Because the criminals were there, Xu Jinchen and the others didnt talk with Gu Ning. Besides, there wasnt any signal in the remote mountains, so Chen Meng couldnt contact their otherrades until they got to a ce with a signal. They chased them on foot for a long time. They were already far away from their base, so they would have to walk for hours to get back. In that case, they had to call theirrades to pick them up. After walking for half an hour, they finally saw a wide road, but the car hadnt arrived yet, so they stayed in the woods for the time being. About twenty minutester, a car came. It was a big military car which could amodate a lot of people. There were many of them after all, so they needed arge car. Si Ming was sitting in the drivers seat. When he saw Gu Ning, he was very surprised, but he didnt ask. Xu Jinchen let Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue sit in the front passenger seat. They were two young girls, so they couldnt stay in the back along with a group of men. Besides, if Leng Shaoting found out, he would surely be mad at them. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue were happy to sit separately from the men. After the car started moving, Si Ming asked Gu Ning quietly, What are you doing here? I came to buy a mountain to mine raw jade materials, but I heard gunshots on my way back. After observing for a while, I saw them and decided to help, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Si Ming nodded, not doubting her words. Oh, does Shaoting know that you met them? He just caught their leader when I came to pick you up, said Si Ming. Not yet, Ill surprise him. Gu Ning smiled, looking forward to seeing Leng Shaotings reaction when he saw her. Hell be astonished and excited. After all, you havent seen each other for more than half a month, said Si Ming. There was no need to guess, because the answer couldnt be more obvious. Actually, it wasnt that long. Si Ming had been separated from Qiu Yuxin for even longer. Thinking of that, Si Ming missed his girlfriend. Along the way, they said nothing further. After driving for about fifty minutes, they arrived at an abandoned house in a suburb of City Rui. There werent many residents, so the houses were gradually abandoned. In the house were Leng Shaoting, Zhao Weixian, and the head of the illegal gang. When the car moved closer, Leng Shaoting sensed a cultivator and frowned slightly. Without hesitation, he walked out. After walking out, Leng Shaoting felt that the cultivator was in their car. Was there a cultivator in the illegal gang? The cultivator wasnt at a high level, but he or she shouldnt have been caught by Xu Jinchen. Leng Shaoting was a little confused, staring at the car. When Leng Shaoting walked out, Gu Ning also saw him and couldnt wait to give him a hug. The moment the car drove in front of Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning met his eyes. It was dark, but Leng Shaoting had a very good sight and immediately recognized Gu Ning. Gu Ning beamed, while Leng Shaoting was startled. Afterwards, he was astonished and showed great excitement. Ningning? What was she doing here? Leng Shaoting didnt think that Gu Ning came to City Rui for him, so he felt it must be a coincidence. Why did Gu Ninge to City Rui? Leng Shaoting quickly figured it out, because Gu Ning had told him that she wanted to mine raw jade materials in City Rui. If he guessed correctly, she came here for jade. Once the car stopped, Leng Shaoting walked over to open the car door for Gu Ning. Gu Ning sat by the window, so Leng Shaoting held her hand as soon as she got out of the car. What are you doing here? He questioned her with concern. Chapter 2584 - No Need to Come Back Tonight

    Chapter 2584: No Need to Come Back Tonight

    I came to buy a raw jade material mountain in City Rui. I found one after searching for a long time today, when I heard gunshots on my way back. After observing for a while, I saw Jinchen and your otherrades. So I joined them and helped them catch those criminals. I heard that you were also here, so I came along with them, said Gu Ning with a smile. Alright, are you tired? Have you eaten? Leng Shaoting asked with concern. Gu Ning had searched for jade for so long, so he was afraid that she might be hungry and tired. Im not and Ive eaten. Gu Ning replied. Although they had been boyfriend and girlfriend for a long time, it was still sweet that they cared about each other. Well! At this time, Si Ming coughed lightly and interrupted them. If you want to talk so sweetly, why dont you do it in private? Please dont do it in front of us. It hurts. Si Ming hoped that the loving couple could think about his feelings. Leng Shaoting rolled his eyes at him. Although he wanted to have a private conversation with Gu Ning as well, it wasnt the right time for it. There was an important issue waiting for him to deal with, and Gu Nings friend was there too. He couldnt just leave a young girl with arge group of men. Even though the girl would be safe, it was rude. Wait for me for a while. I need to deal with this issue first. Then we can go to the city center together, said Leng Shaoting. Now that they had already caught the criminals, Xu Jinchen and the others needed to bring them back to their base. It wasnt Leng Shaotings duty to punish those criminals. Each member of the Red me had the power and abilities to handle it. Sure. Gu Ning nodded, then Leng Shaoting went into the house. Baili Zongxue was blocked at the door by Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, so she didnt get out of the car until they had walked away. After Baili Zongxue got out of the car, she said to Gu Ning, Gu Ning, Ill go back to the hotel when we arrive at the city centerter. I think I should leave you to have some time with your fianc. You dont need to worry about me. Ill be fine alone. You dont need toe back tonight. You can just call me to go to the raw jade material market tomorrow. Baili Zongxue understood that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting needed some private time, so she said that she wanted to be alone. Of course. Gu Ning replied. She was indeed a little embarrassed to mention that, so she epted Baili Zongxues kindness since Baili Zongxue said it before her. Five minutester, Leng Shaoting walked out. When he was out again, he had already cleaned the print on his face and put on a casual suit. Although Baili Zongxue had seen Leng Shaotings photos before, this was the first time that she had ever seen him in real life. To be honest, she was already amazed by Leng Shaoting when she saw his photos, ? but now she found out that he was even more attractive than in his photos. Gu Nings fianc was extraordinarily handsome, but Gu Ning was stunning too, so they were a perfect couple. Even though Baili Zongxue was amazed, she didnt lose her manners or show much excitement. She was very honest, because it was Gu Nings fianc. If it was just a stranger, she might think further after being amazed. However, Leng Shaoting was too powerful, making Baili Zongxue feel slightly stressed when she saw him, so she didnt dare to look at him for long. Hi, Miss Baili. Leng Shaoting greeted Baili Zongxue. Although he always kept a distance from other people, it didnt mean thar he forgot his manners. Hi, Mr. Leng. Baili Zongxue immediately replied. Um, can you leave with us now? Gu Ning understood Leng Shaoting would make the arrangements, but she was still worried. She didnt want to cause any trouble for him. Sure, we already caught the criminals. They can deal with them, said Leng Shaoting. He knew his duty very well. Great! Gu Ning was relieved. After that, they left together. Because there were no extra cars, they could only use qinggong to go to a ce in a suburb to catch a taxi. Using qinggong, they quickly reached a suburb of City Rui. Then they walked to the road and stopped a taxi after about five minutes. Without dy, they went straight to the hotel where Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue stayed. It was nearly 10 pm now, but it wasnt toote, so Baili Zongxue went into the hotel first when they arrived. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting booked a room first, then went out to have a walk. When they walked along the street hand in hand, passers-by gave them a nce once in a while, because they were too beautiful to ignore. Is it done? When will you leave? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning. Not yet, I met someone who knew me when I went to buy raw jade materials the other day. Out of jealousy, he told other people that Ive cut out three pieces of jade from only five raw jade materials in City Teng. He wanted to see me chased away, but the owner of that store, the heir of the Kang family which is one of the three major jade business families in City Rui, heard us. He proposed to have apetition with me. After I defeated him, he invited me to share a meal. He wanted to make friends with me. And because I had the idea to do business here, I agreed. Then he asked me for help. He told me that his father is lying in bed sick. His uncle wants to steal his familys business through a stone-gamblingpetition. He was afraid that he would lose. After knowing that I can cut out three pieces of jade from five raw jade materials, he had apetition with me to confirm that Im better than him. He said that if I can help him win thepetition against his uncle, hell give me a hundred million yuan, but I dont want money. I want something else, so I told him to help me acquire a mountain and the right of exploitation using his connections in the government. In order to prove my abilities, I left six raw jade materials to him and told him to cut them open. There were four pieces of jade inside. One is at low level, two at middle-high level, and one at top-level. He didnt think much then, so he cut them open publicly. Unfortunately, his uncle learned about it and forbade him to have a helper. However, visitors can watch the game tomorrow, so Ill use my Jade Eyes to see which raw jade materials contain jade and Ill tell him in messages. It isnt done yet, but I think hes a good man. He directly took me to see the deputy director of the Bureau of Land and Resources today. I got the permission, so I took Baili Zongxue to see the mountains. After searching for hours, I finally found a mountain containing raw jade materials. Then I coincidentally met Jinchen and the others on our way back, said Gu Ning. Ill go to help Mr. Kang with thepetition tomorrow morning, and finish the formalities in the afternoon. Ill leave the day after tomorrow. How about you? Is your job done here? asked Gu Ning. Chapter 2585 - Take a Shower Together

    Chapter 2585: Take a Shower Together

    Yeah, Ill leave them to Xu Jinchen and my otherrades. I can stay with you these few days, said Leng Shaoting. Great! Hearing that, Gu Ning was very happy. They hadnt met for a long time, so she wanted to spend more private time with Leng Shaoting. Oh, did your mother tell you that master and I went to the cultivation world a few days before I came to City Rui? The Jing family forbade Uncle Jing from leaving the cultivation world when they learned that your mother isnt dead, said Gu Ning. The Jing family know? They also forbid my uncle to leave? Leng Shaoting got mad at once. He didnt know, because he hadnt gone back to the capital these days. Although he had a call with Jing Yunyao the day before yesterday, his mother didnt share the news with him. He thought that his mother simply didnt want to worry him. Given Leng Shaotings reaction, Gu Ning realized that he didnt know yet, so she continued. We all agreed to go to the cultivation world when youe home next time. Its better to pay the Jing family back sooner thanter. Otherwise Uncle Jing might be in danger. Although Tiandaozong will surely punish Jing Yaorong if he dares to hurt Uncle Jing, who knows what hell do if he loses his mind? One could never be too careful. If any idents really happened, there was nothing they could do to save the situation. Right, we should pay the Jing family back as soon as possible. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting became serious at once. It was time for them to deal with the Jing family. After a short while, Leng Shaoting went back to normal. He didnt want to worry Gu Ning and was unwilling to affect her mood. As they walked around, they passed by the food street. Leng Shaoting suddenly remembered that Gu Ning had a meal outside in the wilderness today, so he asked her, Are you hungry? Why dont we go have some food? Why not! Gu Ning agreed. Although she wasnt very hungry, she was worried that Leng Shaoting might not be able to really fill his stomach when he carried out a task. After that, they went to have night snacks in a restaurant. However, enemies were bound to meet on a narrow road. Right after Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the restaurant after they finished eating, they ran into Chen Weiming. Chen Weiming was with the same friends he went out withst time. Chen Weiming was injured by Gu Ning a few days ago. After recovering at home, he was feeling much better. He couldnt stand being alone for too long, so he asked his friends to go have fun together. They had just walked out of a bar, before they came to have night snacks at that restaurant. When Chen Weiming and his friends saw Gu Ning, they were surprised and mad, but he didnt dare to do anything, because Gu Ning was much stronger than him. Do you know them? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning. Although he asked that question, he already knew the answer. Besides, they couldnt have a good rtionship. We had conflict and a fight a few days ago, said Gu Ning, looking at Chen Weiming with a vague smile. Did your hand hurt? Leng Shaoting asked with concern. Not at all, Gu Ning said. Chen Weiming and his friends were annoyed once they heard Leng Shaotings words. He was too protective! The girl injured them, but he only cared about whether the girl got hurt. It seemed that he didnt care whether the girl had messed with someone she shouldnt annoy. What do you mean? Chen Weiming angrily questioned. I mean what I said, said Leng Shaoting coldly. At the same time, he gave them a cold re, scaring all of them. Jesus, his nce was scary! Chen Weiming originally wanted to find Gu Ning and get revenge. However, now that he met her he didnt dare to do anything. None of them could defeat Gu Ning. Therefore, none of them did anything. Since they did nothing, Gu Ning wouldnt do anything either. She dragged Leng Shaoting away, leaving them behind. You Chen Weiming was reluctant to see her leave, but when he tried to stop her, Leng Shaoting gave him a re. Chen Weiming was scared once again. He didnt dare to say anything until Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were far away. Lets go and see! Ill surely pay you back. He chose to be wise after the fact, while the others said nothing. After leaving the food street, it was nearly 12 am, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting directly went back to the hotel. As soon as they were back in the hotel, Leng Shaoting pressed Gu Ning against the wall of the entryway. Did you miss me? He stared straight at her. Of course. Gu Ning directly hugged Leng Shaotings waist and beamed at him. Leng Shaoting could never say no to Gu Ning, so he got aroused from Gu Nings seduction. However, he had been busy carrying out a task these days, so he hadnt had a shower in a few days. He was a little dirty and smelly, so he did nothing to Gu Ning. Lets go to have a shower. He held Gu Nings hand, walking to the washroom. Why did you pull me over? Although they had taken a shower together before, it didnt happen often, so Gu Ning felt slightly uneasy. Lets shower together! said Leng Shaoting. He didnt feel uneasy at all. Although Gu Ning felt embarrassed, she didnt refuse. After they walked into the washroom, they undressed first. Shortly after there was the sound of water flowing along with their moans of pleasure. They stayed in the washroom for a whole hour. When they walked out, Leng Shaoting carried Gu Ning in his arms, both of thempletely naked. As soon as they were out, they went to have sex again. They didnt sleep until they were both exhausted. The next morning, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning didnt go out for breakfast. They called for morning service. After having breakfast, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to stay in the room, while she went to see Baili Zongxue. They disguised themselves as the same boss and secretary this time. Because Gu Ning had cut out jade at the jade raw material market with her own lookst time, many people could recognize her. If Kang Shaojies uncle heard about it, she would be targeted. By then, it would be impossible for her to help Kang Shaojie. After Gu Ning put on a mature look, Leng Shaoting was impressed. In fact, she was even more attractive to him now. Chapter 2586 - How Many People Support You?

    Chapter 2586: How Many People Support You?

    Being stared at by Leng Shaoting like that, Gu Ning immediately understood what he was thinking. She gave him a loving re, but only ended up appearing more seductive to Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting swallowed and said in a hoarse voice, Are you trying to seduce me? Im not! Gu Ning red at him again, then ignored him and directly walked out. Leng Shaoting put on a resigned smile. Gu Ning wasnt deliberately seducing him, but he still got aroused every time he saw her. Gu Ning went to Baili Zongxues room. After helping Baili Zongxue with the disguise, she walked out and called Leng Shaoting. Then Leng Shaoting came out too. After that, they rented a car from the hotel and set out together. When they arrived at the raw jade material market, it was 9:30 am, and it only took twenty minutes to get to the Kang familys store. Although Kang Shaojie and Kang Yuannan didnt advertise theirpetition, many people still heard about it. And once a few people knew about it, it soon spread abroad. In addition, even if they didnt know it, now that Kang Shaojie, Kang Yuannan, and the other shareholders of the Kang familys business were all present, they should realize there was going to be a drama. As a result, the Kang familys store was full of people. Kang Shaojie and Kang Yuannan had arrived ten minutes earlier. Kang Shaojie disagreed about not having a helper, but Kang Yuannan was the rule-maker. Moreover, it was apetition between the two of them, so there was no reason for outsiders to interfere. Therefore, Kang Shaojie might not get support. It was Kang Yuannan who said that they could have a helper, but now he regretted it. It was his fault that he had no principles, but Kang Yuannan didnt care at all. During these few days, Kang Yuannan was collecting information about Kang Shaojies friend who are skilled at stone-gambling. Although he hadnte to a conclusion yet, he found Gu Ning. He learned that Gu Ning cut out two pieces of jade from five raw jade materials and defeated Kang Shaojie in a match. Although Kang Shaojies friend had cut out four pieces of jade from six raw jade materials and there was a big difference, they might be the same person. Perhaps Gu Ning didnt want to show her real abilities in public, so she hid and secretly chose many raw jade materials for Kang Shaojie. However, that was just Kang Yuannans guess and analysis. Whether they were the same person or not, Gu Ning was impressive. If it was possible, Kang Yuannan hoped that she could work for him. It would be better if they were really the same person, and it would be the best if he could draw the person to his side. However, if she chose to side with Kang Shaojie, he would destroy her. Although Gu Ning had no grudges against him, he couldnt stand it if she helped Kang Shaojie. Kang Yuannan was a ruthless man who would do everything to achieve his goals. After that, Kang Yuannans people found out where Gu Ning was staying, but werent able to meet her. Gu Ning wasnt in the hotel yesterday, and it was veryte when she was back. The man couldnt watch her all day long, because he needed to sleep as well. That morning, although Kang Yuannans man was still waiting in the hall, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue had already disguised themselves as other people, so the man failed to recognize them. In addition to Kang Yuannan, the Chen family was also collecting information about Kang Shaojies friend who was so good at stone-gambling. The Chen family had the same guess as Kang Yuannan and believed it could be Gu Ning, so they sent people to stay outside the hotel too, but didnt see her. As a result, Gu Ning didnt know that she was being targeted. After Kang Shaojie met Kang Yuannan, both of them looked very hostile. They came with the shareholders who supported them, so there were no strangers. Kang Shaojies older brother was a senior official in City Rui, but it wasnt appropriate for his older brother to appear, so he didnte. At the beginning, Kang Shaojies older brother was worried about him, but Kang Shaojie said that someone would help him secretly, so he felt more relieved. Sometimes, it was hard to judge who was right and who was wrong in a family. Although Kang Yuannan didnt keep his word, it was difficult to manage argepany and Kang Shaojies older brother didnt know what to do. After all, even if Kang Yuannan controlled the Kang familys business, Kang Shaojie still had 60% shares, so they had to be careful. If the Kang familys business was ruined, they would lose everything. After Kang Yuannan came, he didnt see any people he was suspicious of so he knew that Kang Shaojie had given in. Nephew Shaojie, didnt you say you wouldnt yield. You still gave in. I told you that youre no match for me. If youre not dumb, admit your failure right now. Dont humiliate yourself. Kang Yuannans voice wasnt loud, so only Kang Shaojie and the people who were near them could hear him. Thepetition hasnt begun yet. Why do you think Ill lose? You stole my business. How could you be so shameless? Kang Shaojie mocked. He did his best to control his emotions, but he was still angered by Kang Yuannans shamelessness. How could you say that? How did I steal your business? Were both members of the Kang family. And I did it for the future of the Kang familys business. Ive stayed in thepany for twenty years, while youve only worked for several years. Do you really think that you canpete with me? said Kang Yuannan in a t voice. Hearing that, Kang Shaojie became even angrier. I know youre better than me in terms of experience and abilities, but I have 60% shares. So I should be in charge of the Kang familys business, said Kang Shaojie in annoyance. He admitted that he was worse than Kang Yuannan in experience and abilities. After all, Kang Yuannan joined the industry twenty years earlier than him, but he was still thergest shareholder of the Kang familys business, so he should be in charge! The problem is how many people support you? Even though you have 60% shares, I can stillpete against you for the seat of the chairman as long as over half of the shareholders side with me, said Kang Yuannan mockingly. If he didnt have much support, he wouldnt dare topete with Kang Shaojie. You His words were the truth, so Kang Shaojie instantly became furious, but he didnt know what to say. Chapter 2587 - You Can’t Deny It If You Fail

    Chapter 2587: You Cant Deny It If You Fail

    Well, lets see how long you can be proud of yourself! If you lose today, you must ept the result. Weve signed an agreement. The shareholders signatures are on it as well. Kang Shaojie was unwilling to waste time arguing with Kang Yuannan. After the result of theirpetition was out today, he wouldnt be so arrogant any longer. Kang Shaojie understood that Kang Yuannan might refuse to do what he had promised if he lost, but Kang Shaojie wouldnt allow it to happen. If it really happened, he would ask the shareholders to return the shares to him. Although it was difficult, he wouldnt let them continue to act against him. Stop bragging. Say that to me after you win! said Kang Yuannan. He didnt think Kang Shaojie could defeat him. Actually, Kang Yuannan was worried, because the probability of him winning the game wasnt 100%, but it should be at least 60%. Kang Yuannan believed that it wouldnt be hard for him to defeat Kang Shaojie, because he joined the industry much earlier than Kang Shaojie. He had also cut out two pieces of jade from five raw jade materials before. Sometimes, he could even cut out three pieces of jade. Although the jade usually werent at high levels, Kang Shaojie didnt have that record. Therefore, Kang Yuannan was very confident. Kang Shaojie warned him not to deny their agreement after he lost, but Kang Yuannan didnt think he would lose. He didnt bother to think of the consequences if he lost. Even if he really lost the game, he could give in for the time being and let Kang Shaojie take over the position, because it wouldnt damage his reputation. However, whether he could sit on the seat steadily depended on Kang Shaojies abilities. Kang Yuannan definitely wouldnt allow him to seize control easily. Even if he yielded, it wouldntst. If both of them couldnt cut out jade, thepetition wouldnt end until there was jade cut out, so it wouldnt be a draw. Kang Shaojie stopped arguing with Kang Yuannan, in case he lost control of his emotions. After all, the Chen family and the Meng family were both here. He couldnt make himself a joke in front of them. Honestly, it was already a joke that he had apetition against Kang Yuannan, but he couldnt make himself a joke. The Meng family was also one of the three major jade developers. They owned Yutian Jade Mining Company which had cooperation with Jing Jining. The representative of the Chen family was Master Chens eldest son, while the representative from the Meng family was Master Mengs third son. Both Master Chen and Master Meng were still very healthy, so they were still the patriarchs of their families. Master Chens eldest son and Master Mengs third son were the heirs of their families. For now, both of them were general managers in their familiespanies. They just received the news from the Kang family so they rushed over in a hurry. By the time they arrived, it was nearly 10 am. Although they were the Kang familyspetitors, the Meng family had never bothered to attack them maliciously or scheme against them. As for what was happening in the Kang family, the Meng family agreed that it was Kang Yuannans fault, but it wasnt their business. They just needed to watch the drama. On the other hand, the members of the Chen family were self-centered. Therefore, none of them thought that Kang Yuannans behavior was wrong. After all, legitimacy belonged to the victor. However, if they were Kang Shaojie, they wouldnt allow Kang Yuannan to do it. It was a double standard. The game was about to begin, but Gu Ning was still absent. Kang Shaojie nced outside once in a while to see whether she woulde. Actually, Gu Ning was already in the hall at this moment, but she disguised herself as another person, so Kang Shaojie failed to recognize her. Once Gu Ning came, she saw arge pile of raw jade materials in the hall without any marks. There should be over a hundred of them. And they were going to cut those raw jade materials open today. Therefore, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to look into them. Among the pile of raw jade materials, there was a piece of top level jade, two middle-high level, two middle level, and three or four low level jade. Gu Ning took out her phone at once and secretly took a few photos. She edited the photos and marked a red spot on five raw jade materials. Among the five raw jade materials, there were three pieces of jade, including one top level and two middle-high level jades. Gu Ning only told Kang Shaojie where the three pieces of jade were. If she gave him all the raw jade materials containing jade, it would be too strange. After Kang Shaojie got the three pieces of jade, it was impossible for Kang Yuannan to win even if he could find the other five pieces of jade. Theypeted over the value instead of the number of jade. Even with only one piece of top-level jade and a piece of middle-high level jade, Kang Shaojie would surely win. When Kang Shaojie felt his phone vibrate, he took it out and had a look. He was surprised once he saw Gu Nings message attached with a photo. Without dy, he opened it. After seeing the photo with the marked raw jade materials in it, Kang Shaojie was relieved. He did his best and remembered the shapes and positions of those raw jade materials. Kang Shaojie had a good memory. Although he didnt have a photographic memory, he could remember those marked raw jade materials after paying close attention to them for a while. Gu Ning took a very clear photo. Although he couldnt see the patterns on those raw jade materials, he could see their shapes. In addition, there were all kinds of sizes and shapes of raw jade materials, so it wasnt difficult to tell the difference. Kang Shaojie remembered the positions, sizes, and shapes of those five raw jade materials, then replied to Gu Ning and thanked her before deleting her message. Because the game hadnt begun yet, it was normal for Kang Shaojie to check his phone. Therefore, when Kang Yuannan saw Kang Shaojie looking at his phone, he didnt think it was a big deal. Anyway, no one he knew went to observe the pile of raw jade materials, so he didnt think that Kang Shaojie would be cheating. Although Kang Shaojie didnt know whether Gu Ning was present and how she chose the five raw jade materials without touching and observing the pile of raw jade materials, he could only trust her. It was only five minutes away from 10 am, so Kang Yuannan stood up. Facing the other people, he said, Everyone, the chairman of the Kang familys business isnt in a good condition, so he cant continue to manage thepany. However, such arge business group cant work well without a leader. After the board of directors had a meeting, we agreed to hold apetition between me and my nephew, Kang Shaojie. Whoever wins can take over the position and be the new chairman. Today all of you will witness it. Perhaps some of you think that I shouldntpete against my nephew. After all, my nephew holds 60% of the shares. He undoubtedly ought to be the leader, but please dont misunderstand it. Im not deliberatelypeting against my nephew to be the new chairman. Its a decision made by the board of directors. Chapter 2588 - Who Will Win?

    Chapter 2588: Who Will Win?

    After all, arge business group needs a capable leader to lead it to a better future. Ive worked in the Kang familys business for twenty years. My nephew just joined us a few years ago. I dont think hes able to do the job. If hes the new chairman, Im afraid ourpany will lose its advantage over time. Therefore, the board of directors decided to hold apetition between me and Shaojie. Whoever wins will be the new leader of the Kang familys business. If I lose, Ill still assist Shaojie with the management of thepany. After all, were a family! said Kang Yuannan. He seemed to be very fair, as if he wanted to do everything for the sake of thepany. Kang Yuannan kept a good image when he was outside. At least, he knew how to protect his face, so not many people knew what kind of person he really was. Only people who were familiar with him knew his true color. Therefore, they felt it was ridiculous, but it wouldnt change anything. Nobody didnt disguise themselves nowadays, so nobody bothered to deny Kang Yuannans words. Only Kang Shaojie felt it was extremely funny. However, Kang Shaojie couldnt argue with Kang Yuannan right now, because it would embarrass Kang Yuannan and the Kang family. For the sake of the Kang family, he had to tolerate it. My uncle is right. Although Ick experience, as the heir of the Kang familys business, Ill do my best to lead thepany to a better future. I dont want to disappoint any of you and my father as well. So I ept the challenge this time, said Kang Shaojie. Hearing that, Kang Yuannan gave Kang Shaojie a nce, then continued. Great, Shaojie. Im looking forward to seeing your performance. Staring at Kang Yuannan, Kang Shaojie put on a vague smile. Uncle, just do whatever you can. Ill do my best too. It depends on our own abilities to win. Its almost time. Lets begin now! Great, each of us can choose five raw jade materials within an hour. Kang Yuannan answered. Afterwards, they walked to the pile of raw jade materials and began to choose. Comparatively, an hour was a very short time to choose five raw jade materials, and many people could only choose one or two within the same time. In order to make thepetition difficult and to not keep other people waiting, they only had an hour. After Kang Shaojie and Kang Yuannan went to choose raw jade materials, the crowd started to talk about it. Which one of them will win? I think Kang Yuannan will win. After all, he has dozens of years of experience. I agree, but I hope Kang Shaojie will win. Hes the Kang familys heir. If he can take over the position, it will seem more natural and reasonable. And I have a feeling that Kang Yuannan isnt a good man. Right! Kang Shaojie has 60% shares, so thispetition isnt necessary at all. Obviously, Kang Yuannan wants to steal the position. The situation in a super-rich family is much moreplicated than we think. Yeah, I have sympathy for Kang Shaojie. Its his position, but now his uncle wants to steal it from him. No one would ept that. Although Kang Yuannan made a speech of justice, no one was dumb. If he was really a good man, he wouldnt ask for apetition to decide which one of them would be the new leader. If they really had a good rtionship, Kang Yuannan should assist Kang Shaojie even though Kang Shaojiecked experience. Therefore, most people shared the understanding that Kang Yuannan was very ambitious. Upon hearing their discussion, Kang Yuannan was angry, but he had to curb his anger because he needed to keep his positive image. Besides, they were in apetition now. He didnt want to cause trouble. As a result, he had to tolerate it. However, how could they judge him like that? Kang Yuannan didnt think it was wrong that he wanted topete against Kang Shaojie for the position of chairman of the Kang familys business. He wanted it, and he would get it by hook or crook. Although Kang Shaojie remembered the marked raw jade materials Gu Ning chose for him, he couldnt pick them up right away. Or it would arouse suspicion. ordingly, he made his choices slowly, but he was afraid that Kang Yuannan would identally pick up the raw jade materials Gu Ning chose for him, so he nced at Kang Yuannan once in a while. After seven minutes, Kang Yuannan chose a raw jade material, and Kang Shaojie made his first choice too. It was the raw jade material containing the top-level jade! In fact, Gu Ning was also nervous, watching from the side. She didnt want Kang Yuannan to pick up the raw jade materials which she chose for Kang Shaojie either. When Kang Shaojie sessfully picked up the raw jade material containing the top-level jade inside, she felt greatly relieved. Half an hourter, both Kang Shaojie and Kang Yuannan had three raw jade materials. Among Kang Shaojies three raw jade materials, two contained jade, and one was a normal stone. Kang Yuannan only had a raw jade material with low-level jade, while the other two were normal stones. Kang Yuannan was skilled at stone-gambling, but it really relied on ones luck to cut out jade. It was hard to tell whether there was jade from the outeryer of a raw jade material. When they went to choose the fourth raw jade material, Kang Yuannan identally picked up one marked by Gu Ning. Seeing that, Kang Shaojie became nervous. Although he didnt know whether there was jade in it, he believed it was highly likely because it was Gu Nings choice. Kang Shaojie didnt know, but Gu Ning was aware that there was no jade in the raw jade material picked by Kang Yuannan. Kang Shaojie was upset, but didnt think he would lose just because of that. So he continued to choose raw jade materials. In case Kang Yuannan took thest marked raw jade material, Kang Shaojie swiftly went to get it. As for thest one, Kang Shaojie made the choice by himself. With good luck, he chose a raw jade material containing low-level jade inside. In the end, among the five raw jade materials Kang Shaojie chose, there were four pieces of jade. Kang Yuannansst raw jade material also contained middle-level jade. Therefore, Gu Ning already saw the result of the game, but the rest of the people had no idea yet. Although Kang Shaojie trusted Gu Ning, he was afraid that Kang Yuannan might have better luck than him today. As a result, he was anxious before the result came out. Chapter 2589 - Hope that Kang Shaojie Would Win

    Chapter 2589: Hope that Kang Shaojie Would Win

    Kang Yuannan was also nervous. He didnt want Kang Shaojie to be luckier than him either. Alright, there are only five minutes left now. Ive made my choices. How about you, my nephew? If youre done, lets go cut these stones. If not, you can continue. Kang Yuannan asked that question when Kang Shaojie picked up his fifth raw jade material. He simply wanted to show that he was quicker than Kang Shaojie. Sure, we can cut the stones now, said Kang Shaojie. After that, they went to two stone cutters and took out the first raw jade material. There was low-level jade in Kang Shaojies first one, while middle-level jade was in Kang Yuannans raw jade material. The stone-cutting immediately began and the machine worked loudly. Before long, the outeryer of their raw jade materials was removed, but there was no jade shown. Without dy, the stone-cutters cut open the secondyer. When the secondyer was removed, jade showed from Kang Yuannans raw jade material, and it was at middle level. Everyone was surprised at once. There was jade in his very first raw jade material, and it was at middle level, which was cheerful news! Kang Shaojies raw jade material still showed nothing. At this moment, Kang Yuannan smiled with satisfaction. Ha-ha, ha-ha, I cant believe I have such good luck today. There is jade in my first raw jade material and its even at middle level. Although there was jade in Kang Yuannans first raw jade material, it didnt mean he could make a fortune from it. Even though this piece of jade was valuable, it didnt mean he could cut out jade from the other raw jade materials as well. However, he was at an advantage over Kang Shaojie right now. Kang Shaojie had the same idea, so he was a little unhappy. He chose this raw jade material by himself, so he didnt have much hope, but he had great anticipation for the ones chosen by Gu Ning. Therefore, even though Kang Yuannan cut out jade before him, he wasnt totally disappointed. Perhaps he couldnt cut out more jade! It wasnt Kang Shaojies fault that he had such a malicious thought, because Kang Yuannan was very unkind to him. As a result, Kang Shaojie naturally cursed Kang Yuannan and hoped that he couldnt cut out more jade. At the same time, Kang Shaojie hoped that he could cut out jade. He didnt want much jade, but it should be enough to defeat Kang Yuannan. Even if he cut out jade, it wasnt his own efforts, it was Gu Nings, but Kang Shaojie didnt care about the method he used. He only wanted to win. Dont be upset, my nephew. Perhaps there will be jade shown after the next cut! Kang Yuannanforted Kang Shaojie, but he was just showing off. He definitely didnt want or believe that there was jade in Kang Shaojies raw jade material. Unfortunately, just as Kang Yuannan finished speaking, the stonecutter who was cutting Kang Shaojies stone shouted, There is jade! Hearing that, Kang Shaojie was cheered up and immediately went forward to see whether it was true and what type the jade was. Kang Yuannan, however, was disappointed. What? There was jade in Kang Shaojies raw jade material? Without hesitation, Kang Yuannan walked over to see its type. The onlookers were shocked and full of anticipation too. After the stone cutter cleaned the dirt on the surface, they saw the quality of the jade. Knowing that it was just low-level jade, Kang Yuannan was relieved, but he still felt ufortable, because he had hoped that Kang Shaojie couldnt cut out any jade. Kang Shaojie was slightly disappointed at first, but this raw jade material was chosen by himself. He didnt expect to cut out jade from it, so it was a surprise. Therefore, Kang Shaojie was a little disappointed, but wasnt too affected. Well, you have good luck. There is also jade in your first raw jade material, although its of worse quality, said Kang Yuannan. He wasughing at Kang Shaojie after he cut out a piece of middle-level jade. Its just the beginning. Perhaps there is better jade in my other raw jade materials, said Kang Shaojie. Really? Kang Yuannan sneered, saying nothing further. Even though he didnt believe it, he was still slightly worried. Both Kang Yuannan and Kang Shaojies first jade was veryrge, so it took a long while to fully cut them out. When they took out the second raw jade material, Kang Shaojie took one with middle-high level jade, while Kang Yuannan picked the normal stone which had been marked by Gu Ning. After the first cut, jade showed from Kang Shaojies raw jade material. Kang Shaojies face was lit up at once, but Kang Yuannan was displeased. How could Kang Shaojie cut out jade again? Everyone was surprised by his unbelievably good luck. Kang Shaojie and Kang Yuannan walked closer, and so did the onlookers. They wanted to see the quality and type of the jade. As soon as Kang Shaojie saw that it was a piece of middle-high level jade, he was excited, but Kang Yuannan was shocked and couldnt ept it. No, no, it was impossible. How could Kang Shaojie cut out middle-high level jade? Jesus, its middle-high level jade. Right, Kang Shaojie really has good luck today. I do hope he can win, so Im happy for him. Me too! Many people supported Kang Shaojie, because he had a better reputation than Kang Yuannan. Hearing their discussion, Kang Yuannan almost lost his temper, but his reason stopped him. At this moment, Kang Yuannans second raw jade material was also cut open, but there was no jade inside. Kang Yuannan understood that his second raw jade material was aplete stone, so he focused on Kang Shaojies raw jade material which already showed jade. He hoped that it was just a thinyer. Unfortunately, he was disappointed. The jade in Kang Shaojies second raw jade material was very valuable, while his was a waste. After that, Kang Shaojie cut out his second jade slowly, while Kang Yuannan turned to his third raw jade material. There was jade in his third one, but it was at a low level, which was hard for him to ept. A whileter, Kang Shaojies second jade was fully cut out. When Kang Yuannan began to cut his fourth raw jade material, Kang Shaojie started to cut his third one. This time, both of their raw jade materials wereplete stones. Kang Yuannan was even angrier, but Kang Shaojie felt relieved, because he was surely going to win even if the rest of their raw jade materials was wasted. The other people had the same opinion, so they began to talk about it. Chapter 2590 - Nothing to Be Proud of

    Chapter 2590: Nothing to Be Proud of

    I think Kang Shaojie is going to win this time. Although hes at an advantage, the game isnt over yet. Kang Yuannan might change the situation. I dont think its possible Shut up! Kang Yuannan couldnt stand it and directly snapped at them. How could they say that he was going to lose? Didnt he still have hisst raw jade material? If he cut out a piece of jade which was more valuable than Kang Shaojies and Kang Shaojie failed to cut out another piece of jade, he would win. After Kang Yuannan snapped at them, he realized that he just lost his manners, but he didnt bother to apologize. He simply said nothing further, because he was furious now. After being snapped at by Kang Yuannan, the other people stopped discussing them. After all, they were ordinary people, and didnt dare to go against Kang Yuannan. Kang Shaojie said nothing either, but he gloated over Kang Yuannans bad luck. The ruder Kang Yuannan was, the more people would know his true color. Afterwards, Kang Yuannan began to cut his fifth raw jade material, while Kang Shaojie cut his forth one. The two raw jade materials were cut almost at the same time. Kang Yuannans raw jade material was still a stone, while jade was shown in Kang Shaojies. Hearing that, the crowd was surprised once more, because this was the third raw jade material that contained jade. Kang Shaojie was undoubtedly excited. He wasnt disappointed and Gu Ning was really good at stone-gambling. There were two pieces of jade among three raw jade materials. Kang Yuannan, however, became even angrier. He even stiffened and trembled a little. It was hard for him to ept this result. When did Kang Shaojie be so good at stone-gambling? He cut out three pieces of jade from four raw jade materials. Although the jade wasnt fully cut out yet, and could just be a thinyer, it was highly likely for there to be jade inside. On the other hand, his own raw jade material was still a stone. Whether Kang Shaojie could cut out another piece of jade or not, as long as there was no jade in his raw jade material, Kang Shaojie was going to win. No, it couldnt happen, no! It seems Kang Shaojie is going to win. Right. The crowd began to talk about it again. Kang Yuannan wanted to snap at them, but his reason stopped him. He couldnt lose his manners, since it would only damage his reputation. As for their familys opponents, Mr. Meng and Mr. Chen, Mr. Meng was only surprised, while Mr. Chen was jealous of Kang Shaojie. How could Kang Shaojie be so lucky? He cut out three pieces of high quality jade from only five raw jade materials. All of a sudden, Mr. Chen doubted whether Kang Shaojies friend who chose six raw jade materials with four pieces of jade inside was actually him. It was not only Mr. Chen, since Mr. Meng, Kang Yuannan and some shareholders had the same idea. After the second cut, Kang Shaojies jade showed good quality, while Kang Yuannans raw jade material was still a stone. At this moment, Kang Yuannan was in despair. No way, its impossible, impossible! Kang Yuannan mumbled. Although his voice wasnt loud, several people near him still heard it, including Kang Shaojie and a few shareholders who supported him. How is it impossible? We all witnessed it! said a shareholder mockingly. He always wanted to argue with Kang Yuannan, but had to behave himself. Right, Chairman Tang, do you n to deny the oue? said another shareholder, showing obvious mockery. It cant be clearer, and were all watching it. Its useless even if you try to deny it. While most of the shareholders sided with Kang Yuannan, they still chose to support Kang Shaojie. They were loyal to Kang Yuanbo, so they naturally decided to support Kang Shaojie when Kang Yuanbo wanted him to take over the Kang familys business. No matter what, Kang Shaojie was the heir of the Kang familys business. Even if Kang Yuannan stole the control of the Kang familys business, he would only be the president. The chairman was still Kang Shaojie, though he would have no power. Kang Shaojie was a capable leader, so he would grab the control back sooner orter even if Kang Yuannan stole it away now. You all shut up! Kang Yuannan felt that they were making fun of him, so he angrily shouted at them. Uncle, dont be so mad. I dont want them to think that you cant ept failure, said Kang Shaojie. He didnt seem to be gloating over his uncles bad luck on the surface, but he was in his heart. At the same time, he felt lucky that he met Gu Ning, or he might be the loser today. Hearing that, Kang Yuannan turned to stare at Kang Shaojie. He said with his teeth clenched, Are you very satisfied and proud now? If I win today, Ill surely be very happy, but I wont be proud of it, because its not a big deal. After all, the Kang familys business has been given to me by my father. I have 60% of the shares, so I ought to be in charge of it. The shareholders have doubts about my abilities. Theyre worried that I cant lead thepany to a better future. Ipletely understand their worries, so I agreed to have thepetition today. If I lost, I would disappoint my father, and I honestly couldnt face him again, said Kang Shaojie. Although he and Kang Yuannan had already be enemies in private, Kang Shaojie still had to be polite to Kang Yuannan in public. However, he wouldnt grin and bear it. Although he was unwilling to embarrass the Kang family by letting outsiders know about their familys inner conflicts, sometimes outsiders could still know without him saying it aloud. Therefore, he had to be smart and learn how to defend himself like what he just did. The crowd immediately understood his meaning, and had a bad impression of Kang Yuannan. One without a good reputation couldnt lead apany well, because he would lose partners. Therefore, the Chen familys business wasnt as sessful as the Meng family and the Kang familys business. If they didnt have connections in the government, they would have already been reced. Even though the Meng family, the Kang family, and the Chen family were the three major raw jade material developers in City Rui, there were many other smaller raw jade material developers in this city. Some raw jade material developers had better sales than the Chen family, butcked influence, so they couldnt rece the Chen family. Chapter 2591 - Kang Shaojie Wins

    Chapter 2591: Kang Shaojie Wins

    At the beginning, many people thought it was an unfair game, and were suspicious that Kang Yuannan might want to steal the Kang familys business. Now after hearing Kang Shaojies exnation, they were sure of it and turned to give Kang Yuannan an usatory look. What do you mean? Are you implying that I want to steal the power? Although you have the most shares in the Kang familys business, I only have slightly fewer shares than you. The Kang familys business matters to me as well. Is it wrong that I care about its future? Dont make it seem as if Im scheming against the Kang familys business. I wont take the me, said Kang Yuannan angrily. He wouldnt bother to hide his ambition in front of Kang Shaojie, but he must be careful in public. I didnt say that. Uncle, please dont think too much, said Kang Shaojie. Even though he implied that, he wouldnt admit it. Alright, we havent finished yet. Lets continue to cut the raw jade materials. While they were arguing, Kang Yuannans raw jade materials were all cut open, and it was discovered that hisst one was a normal stone. Because Kang Shaojie cut out another piece of jade, the game was finally over. The result couldnt be clearer, so Kang Yuannan felt that Kang Shaojie was making fun of him. He didnt think too much about that. It was Kang Shaojie who implied that he was trying to steal the Kang familys business. Anyway, Kang Yuannan didnt argue again, or other people would believe that he was really guilty. Therefore, Kang Yuannan only gave Kang Shaojie a re. It seemed as if he couldnt wait to tear Kang Shaojie to pieces. Although he had thought about the result and he would ept the result for the time being if he lost, it was hard for him to face the failure right now. Shaojie, youre really lucky today. I heard one of your friends has also chosen six raw jade materials in your store the day before yesterday, and there were four pieces of jade among them. After watching the game, I bet the friend is you, right? At this moment, Mr. Chen said seriously and joked about it. However, he believed that the person who cut out the four pieces of jade from six raw jade materials had to be Kang Shaojie. Some people didnt realize that, but they soon understood what Mr. Chen was talking about. In that case, Kang Shaojie was much better at stone-gambling than they thought. Kang Shaojie was a little panicked, because it was actually Gu Nings effort, but he couldnt show it on his face at this moment. Are you the one who cut out the four pieces of jade from six raw jade materials that day? asked Kang Yuannan. If it was really Kang Shaojie, Kang Shaojie had to be very skilled at hiding himself! Kang Yuannan always believed that Kang Shaojie was no match for him. However, it turned out that Kang Shaojie could cut out so many pieces of high quality jade. No wonder Kang Shaojie disagreed to having a helper at the very beginning, and gave in when Kang Yuannan said that neither of them could have a helper. Kang Shaojie could cut out jade by himself! Kang Yuannan had that idea, because he was ming Kang Shaojie. Though that was unreasonable since Kang Shaojie did nothing wrong! He waspletely innocent. I didnt cut out the jade that day. And my friend helped me with my choices today, said Kang Shaojie. He couldnt directly tell them that it was another person who chose the raw jade materials today, but he had to make it clear to feel better. Hearing that, the crowd believed that his friend must have taught him some knowledge about stone-gambling, not that they picked the raw jade materials for him. Everyone watched Kang Shaojie pick the raw jade materials, no one touched him and he didnt have any abnormal behavior. Therefore, even though he said that he learned some skills from his friend, people only believed that he was being modest. He still needed to rely on himself to make the choices. Kang Yaunnan focused on Kang Shaojies face, trying to see whether he was lying. However, when Kang Shaojie gave that exnation, he seemed very honest. Kang Yuannan couldnt tell whether he was lying. Either way, Kang Yuannan still refused to believe it. He was convinced that Kang Shaojie didnt cheat today, but he didnt believe the so-called friend wasnt him. Nevertheless, it was meaningless. It wouldnt do him any good even if he conducted an investigation about it. It was not only Kang Yuannan, some onlookers also didnt believe it. After Kang Shaojies jade was cut out, he had to cut hisst raw jade material. Although the result was already out and it didnt matter whether there was more jade in hisst raw jade material, it was necessary to finish the game. After the very first cut, jade showed again, amazing the crowd. After the second cut, it showed that it was jade of good quality. All in all, Kang Shaojie cut out four pieces of jade from five raw jade materials. That had never happened before! Therefore, everyone began to admire Kang Shaojie, but only Kang Shaojie knew how panicked he was right now. Fine! Kang Yuannan was furious. He couldnt stay there any longer, so he snorted and walked away. Those directors who supported Kang Yuannan were ready to leave with him. Because the result was already out, there was no need for them to stay here any longer. After all, they couldnt deny the result. Two directors hesitated to stay or leave. In fact, the directors who supported Kang Yuannan were very satisfied with his performance, but they wouldnt give up and turn to side with Kang Shaojie right away. The other two directors, however, had the thought of changing sides. Anyway, they were forced to side with Kang Yuannan through coercion and bribery before the game. Anyway, they couldnt do that right now, because Kang Shaojie might not need them. What was worse, Kang Shaojie might harbor grudges against them since they supported Kang Yuannan against him. Therefore, they decided to have a private talk with Kang Shaojie afterwards to see his attitude. When Kang Yuannan was walking out, Kang Shaojie immediately shouted, Wait a moment, Uncle Yuannan! There were many people watching them, so Kang Yuannan couldnt embarrass Kang Shaojie. He stopped and replied in a displeased tone. What? Since I won, the bet was that you and the other directors should admit that Im the new chairman of the Kang familys business, right? asked Kang Shaojie. Chapter 2592 - Completely Different

    Chapter 2592: Completely Different

    Hearing that question, Kang Yuannan felt humiliated, because Kang Shaojie didnt trust him. Although he indeed had the intention of denying the result, he still felt embarrassed that Kang Shaojie spoke about that in public. Of course. No matter how reluctant Kang Yuannan was, he had to admit it right now, or it might cause himself trouble. However, he wouldnt ept the failure. Great, well have a meeting at 10 am tomorrow. I hope you all will be present, said Kang Shaojie, putting pressure on them. He had to be strong enough to stop them from bullying him! Kang Shaojie wasnt weak, so Kang Yuannan and the other shareholders understood that he wasnt easy to bully. However, Kang Yuannan still didnt think he was important enough. We will, said Kang Yuannan. Other shareholders immediately chimed in. It was a public ce, so they had to appear respectful. Chairman Tang, is there anything else we need to know? If not, I think we need to leave first, said Kang Yuannan on purpose. Nothing else, said Kang Shaojie, then he watched them leave. Kang Shaojie won, so his supporters were extremely happy. It was hard for them not to show their excitement. It was just the beginning after he won and his future would only be harder, because all of them knew that Kang Yuannan wouldnt stop making things difficult for him. Gu Ning understood that just winning the game today couldntpletely solve the problem for Kang Shaojie. She had to help him solve the underlying problem as well. She had to first help Kang Yuanbo recover, so that he could continue to manage thepany till Kang Shaojie had the ability to be in charge of it. They couldnt give Kang Yuannan another chance to steal the business. Gu Ning decided to help Kang Yuanbo recover, but not for free. After Kang Yuannan left, Mr. Chen and Mr. Meng also walked away. The crowd dispersed too. Without dy, Kang Shaojie ran to the backyard to call Gu Ning. Once her phone rang, Gu Ning picked it up. Hi, Miss Gu, where are you now? asked Kang Shaojie. Im right here, said Gu Ning. What? Hearing that, Kang Shaojie was startled. He guessed that Gu Ning might be present, otherwise she wouldnt be able to take a photo of the pile of raw jade materials, but he didnt see her. Why cant I see you? he asked. I put on make-up and look different now, so you failed to recognize me, said Gu Ning. Upon hearing that, Kang Shaojie figured out why Gu Ning changed her appearance. Why didnt he think of that before? When Gu Ning had thepetition with him the day before yesterday and cut out two pieces of jade from five raw jade materials, she should have been targeted. Although it wasnt the most surprising result, it was still quite rare. If it only happened once, it might just be luck, but Gu Ning had also cut out three pieces of jade from five raw jade materials in City Tengst time. And that was only what he knew about. There should be more he didnt know about her. After all, Gu Ning started up her business by stone-gambling. Kang Shaojie didnt collect much information about Gu Ning, because he didnt know many of her achievements. Miss Gu, since youre here, I bet you havent eaten yet, right? I can leave now. Why dont we go have a meal together? said Kang Shaojie. Gu Ning had done him a big favor, and he didnt think what he had done for her was enough to return her kindness. However, he didnt know how to do that, so he could only buy her a meal to show his gratitude. Great, there are three of us now. Two girls and a man. We are all in ck suits, said Gu Ning. Two girls and a man in ck suits? Hearing that, Kang Shaojie immediately remembered them. He just saw them, but didnt recognize Gu Ning. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue lookedpletely different after disguising themselves. Great, see you then, said Kang Shaojie. He hung up and walked out of the backyard. Back in the hall, he nced around and saw Gu Ning at once. The next moment, he walked towards her. Even though he walked closer, Kang Shaojie still thought that this girl before him was different from Gu Ning. After observing the girl for a while longer, he slightly believed that she was Gu Ning. Actually, he was unfamiliar with Gu Ning. If they were more familiar, it would be much easier for him to recognize her. Miss Gu, you lookpletely different now. I just saw you, but I didnt recognize you. If you didnt tell me, I would hardly notice you! Kang Shaojie joked. At the same time, he was amazed by the effect of make-up. Thats exactly what I want. If you could easily recognize me, it would be troublesome, said Gu Ning with a smile. Then she introduced Kang Shaojie to Leng Shaoting. Oh, this is my fianc. His surname is Leng. Kang Shaojie greeted Leng Shaoting right away. Nice to meet you, Mr. Leng. He was stunned by the outstanding appearance of Gu Nings fianc. Her fianc had to be born in a powerful family given his natural air of nobility. Nice to meet you too, Mr. Kang. Leng Shaoting replied. Although Leng Shaoting looked cold, Mr. Kang didnt think he was disdainful because he could see that Leng Shaoting was used to keeping his distance from other people. After that, they walked out, leaving the jade to the manager of the store. The manager was Kang Yuanbos henchman, so he was trustworthy. Shortly after they left the store, Gu Ning felt that someone was following them. To be specific, she felt that Kang Shaojie was the target. It was true that the person came to follow Kang Shaojie. And the person was sent by Kang Yuannan. Gu Ning didnt bother to tell Kang Shaojie yet. It wasnt a big deal that the person followed them. Anyway, he couldnt hear them. It was nearly 2 pm, so they didnt walk far, instead they went to a restaurant out of the raw jade material market. It was the best restaurant nearby, and they ordered a private room. The person followed them to the restaurant. After they walked into the private room, he couldnt see or hear them, so he went back to the hall downstairs. If he wandered outside their private room, he would get in trouble if he was exposed. He decided to continue to follow them after they left. Chapter 2593 - Solve the Underlying Problem

    Chapter 2593: Solve the Underlying Problem

    In the private room, they finished giving their order. After the waiter left, Kang Shaojie thanked Gu Ning. Miss Gu, thank you so much for your help today! If it hadnt been for you, it would have been impossible for me to win. If I lost, it would be serious trouble. No need to thank me, Mr. Kang. It was a deal. Im not just helping you, said Gu Ning. Although it was a small favor that Kang Shaojie did for her by helping her deal with the Bureau of Land and Resources, it was Gu Nings idea, so she thought it was fair. Miss Gu, Ill never forget what youve done for me. Whatever you need in the future, feel free to let me know, said Kang Shaojie. After that, he stopped thanking her, otherwise it would be ufortable. Sure. Gu Ning didnt bother to talk about it further. She was going to start a business in City Rui after all, so she would need the Kang family one day. However, at the moment the Kang family was in a dangerous situation. Um, although you won today, I dont think your uncle will give up. You must be careful. Hearing that, Kang Shaojie was a little embarrassed. It was true that Kang Yuannan wouldnt stop making things difficult for him even though he won today. Even after he became the new chairman, his uncle would continue to cause him trouble. So I think the best solution is to solve the underlying problem, said Gu Ning. Solve the underlying problem? How? asked Kang Shaojie. He didnt fully understand Gu Nings meaning. They dont listen to you, but theyll obey your father, so I think you should bring your father back to thepany, said Gu Ning. Kang Shaojie frowned. My father is in a bad condition now. He can barely take care of himself, let alone work. If his father werent seriously sick, Kang Yuannan wouldnt have dared to steal his seat. Would you please tell me what your fathers illness is? asked Gu Ning. No matter what the illness was, she could treat it, but she still needed to ask about it first. Speaking of Kang Yuanbos illness, Kang Shaojie gave a heavy sign and looked upset at once. My father is suffering from coronary heart disease, which is quite serious. Although hes been receiving treatment, he isnt getting better, thats why my second uncle wants to steal power. Would you believe me if I tell you I can heal him? said Gu Ning seriously. What? Hearing that, Kang Shaojie was shocked. He could barely believe it. Gu Ning could heal his father? Really? It was not Kang Shaojies fault that he didnt believe it. After all, the disease couldnt really be cured and his father didnt get better even after being treated for so long. Thats why he had lost hope. Gu Ning didnt rush to exin it and waited for Kang Shaojies reply. Miss Gu, do you mean that you can heal my father? Really? asked Kang Shaojie. He was full of excitement and anticipation, so his voice trembled a little. Yeah, why would I lie to you? said Gu Ning. Well, if its possible, please treat my father. No matter how much it costs, I can pay you Kang Shaojie couldnt believe it, but he thought that his family could only give it a try. My medicine is indeed a little expensive, but you can totally afford it. Its far less than a hundred million yuan, but Ill still ask you for the medical fee, said Gu Ning. Then she took out a porcin bottle with three power crystals inside. There are three pills. Each costs a million yuan. Take a pill every three days. After taking all three pills, your father should be mostly recovered. With careful care for a few days, I think he will be much better. I cant promise that hell make a full recovery, but Im sure he wont be as sick again. He will be able to live a normal life in the future. Hearing Gu Nings words, Kang Shaojie was stunned. He wasnt amazed by the price of the pill, he was just shocked by its effect. It was unbelievable that the pill could heal his fathers coronary heart disease! No matter what, he still wanted to give it a try. Even if it was useless, he believed that Gu Ning wouldnt harm his father. Miss Gu, to be honest. Its very unbelievable for me. I cant ept or believe it yet, but I want to give it a try, said Kang Shaojie. He didnt hide his worries. I know its too amazing, making it hard to believe, but if you have courage, you can try it right now. However, you will also need to pay for an extra pill, said Gu Ning. Try it now? How? Im not sick, said Kang Shaojie. Are there any scars on your body? asked Gu Ning. I do have a scar. I went to a raw jade material mountain a few years ago, and I fell down it in an ident. There was a long cut on my shoulder. Now its an obvious scar, said Kang Shaojie. You can directly take this pill or apply it to your scar. Its very effective in both ways, said Gu Ning. Then she took out another porcin bottle. There was only one power crystal in it. There is a pill inside. Add some water and you can apply it to your scar. If youre willing to give it a try, you can try it now. No problem, Ill try it now. Kang Shaojie didnt hesitate to have a try. If he directly gave the medicine to his father, he might be worried, but he wouldnt hesitate to personally try it now. When Kang Shaojie agreed, Gu Ning poured some water into the bottle before handing it to him. Try it. Apply the medicine to your scar. Thanks, said Kang Shaojie and took the bottle Gu Ning handed to him. Then he walked to the washroom. Although the scar was only on his shoulder, Kang Shaojie still avoided them. It showed his respect for them. In the washroom, Kang Shaojie took off his coat and pulled off the clothing on his right shoulder. There was a finger long, wide scar, which he immediately applied some medicine liquid to. Once the medicine touched his skin, he felt a sudden coldness which went straight into his body. Kang Shaojie didnt pay much attention to it. He thought that it wouldnte into effect so quickly, so he walked out right after he finished. Afterwards, the dishes were ced on the table and they began to enjoy the meal. While they were having a meal, Mr. Meng and Mr. Chen went back to their own homes and spoke to their fathers about what happened today. Chapter 2594 - It’s Unbelievably Effective!

    Chapter 2594: Its Unbelievably Effective!

    Normally, kids inherited character from their parents. Although not every child would be as good as their parents, the members of the Meng family had a good reputation. Just like the Tang family, the members of the Tang family were kind and easy-going. They could be very nice, but they could also be aggressive when necessary. The Meng family were surprised by the news that Kang Shaojie cut out four pieces of jade from only five raw jade materials, but they didnt think too much about that. They wouldnt get jealous just because Kang Shaojie was better than them. They had their own ambition, but they wouldntpete unfairly. They would rely on themselves to fight for a bright future. The Chen family, on the other hand, had a bad reputation. After Master Chen learned that Kang Shaojie cut out four pieces of jade from only five raw jade materials, he was surprised, jealous, and even angry, as if it was Kang Shaojies fault. I didnt expect him to be so good. He easily cut out four pieces of jade from just five raw jade materials. Im afraid the so-called friend who cut out four pieces of jade from six raw jade materials at his store the other day is him! That was the first idea that appeared in Master Chens mind. I asked him about it, but he didnt admit it. Replied Master Chens eldest son. He obviously wouldnt admit it. If he did, it would mean that he lied to everyone, said Master Chen. Anyway, it was just their guess. They would never know the truth. After having the meal, Gu Ning told Kang Shaojie to check his scar to see whether there was any change. Although Kang Shaojie didnt think it would be that effective, he listened to Gu Ning and went to the washroom to check on his scar. However, after a nce, he was amazed, because the scar had obviously faded. Only slightly more than half an hour had passed! This medicine was unbelievably effective! Miss Gu, its unbelievable! Only half an hour has passed, but the scar has obviously faded! said Kang Shaojie in surprise. At this moment, Kang Shaojie was more convinced about the effect of this medicine. Even though he still had some worries, he wouldnt hesitate to ept Gu Nings advice. Now he only needed to persuade his father to take this medicine. Continue to apply the medicine to your scar once a day till its finished. How fast you can recover depends on the severity of the scar. If its not serious, it should be gone in a few days. If its serious, there might be a faint scar left, but no one will be able to see it unless they pay special attention to it, said Gu Ning. Miss Gu, is this medicine on the market yet? asked Kang Shaojie. Given its unbelievable effect, it would cause a sensation around the country as soon as it was for sale. Not yet, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Kang Shaojie felt it was a shame. It has an unbelievable effect. If its put up for sale, you can undoubtedly make a fortune! I know, but precisely because of that, I cant put it up for sale and let more people know about it. Once its for sale, there might be too many people who want to own it. I might be targeted. I can make a lot of money, but I dont think money is that important now, said Gu Ning. Kang Shaojie didnt realize that until now. He just thought about making money earlier, andpletely ignored the threats. Im sorry, its my fault that I didnt think about it carefully. I just thought about how much money this medicine can bring to you. I didnt think of the harm it might cause, said Kang Shaojie with slight embarrassment. Its fine. When you have enough experience in business, youll think of the harm and good together, said Gu Ning tofort him. Hearing that, Kang Shaojie felt embarrassed again. He was almost thirty-five years old, but he somehowcked experiencepared to a 19-year-old girl. It was his issue, but it sounded a little strange when a 19-year-old girl said that to him. Anyway, he wasnt annoyed at Gu Ning because of that. This medicine has great effects, and can cure nearly all kinds of diseases. So its very expensive. I need a hundred million yuan for each pill. Only rich people can afford it. And the amount of the medicine is limited. I might not have enough to satisfy everyones needs. Therefore, even if there was no harm, I still cant sell a lot of it. Ill just help people Im willing to help and trust. I dont want too many people to know about the existence of this medicine, said Gu Ning. Kang Shaojie felt touched. He knew that he didnt deserve Gu Nings trust, because they had only met each other several days ago. In other words, he believed that Gu Ning just wanted to help him. Miss Gu, thank you so much! Kang Shaojie thanked her again. Although it cost a lot of money, he couldnt get it if Gu Ning was unwilling to sell it to him. Gu Ning smiled and said nothing. Oh, medicines produced by my pharmaceuticalpany also contain this ingredient. Theyre also very effective for minor illnesses, like colds. Normally, people need to take medicines for a few days to get better, but with the medicine produced by mypany, you can make a full recovery the next day, said Gu Ning. Really? Miss Gu, you also have a pharmaceuticalpany? Whats its name? Kang Shaojie asked at once. Although he was surprised that Gu Ning owned a pharmaceuticalpany too, he didnt think it was strange since she had such unbelievably effective medicine. Cine. It doesnt have a direct-sale store in City Rui yet, but I think Cine medicines are in other pharmacies, said Gu Ning. Although she didnt join the expansion, she read reports about it, so she knew it. Cine? Kang Shaojie was astonished, because he had heard about Cine before. I know about it. There isnt a direct-sale store for Cine in City Rui yet, but Cine is on the shelves of all the other major pharmacies. Ive never used Cine before, but many people in my circle have. It has a great reputation. I didnt know it was owned by you! Miss Gu, youre really impressive. While Gu Ning was talking with Kang Shaojie, Leng Shaoting and Baili Zongxue quietly sat there and watched them. They couldnt and wouldnt interrupt their conversation. After all, they were talking about business, not just chatting casually. Oh, Ive already chosen a mountain. We can finish the formalities right away, said Gu Ning. What? Youre so fast! Kang Shaojie was shocked. How could it be so quick? Chapter 2595 - Is Gu Ning Trustworthy?

    Chapter 2595: Is Gu Ning Trustworthy?

    Yeah, I relied on my senses to make the choice. Anyway, we cant dig a hole and check the inside beforehand, right? said Gu Ning. I know, but youre too fast. I dont think you are taking it seriously enough. Are you sure youre done? Kang Shaojie asked with doubts. He hoped that Gu Ning could be more serious, because a single mountain cost dozens of millions of yuan! Im sure, said Gu Ning with certainty. Great, if so, lets go right now. Since Gu Ning was sure of it, there was nothing else he could say. Although he couldnt ept it, it was Gu Nings business. He couldnt interfere. What if there were really raw jade materials in the mountain? Afterwards, they left the restaurant and went to the parking lot, then drove to the Bureau of Land and Resources. When Gu Ning and the others left, the person who followed them was still there. So when they left in a car, he drove after them. Gu Ning felt that it was better to remind Kang Shaojie about it, but Kang Shojie drove his own car while Gu Ning and the others sat in the car they rented from the hotel. As a result, she could only talk to Kang Shaojie about it after they arrived. Once they reached the Bureau of Land and Resources and got out of their cars, Gu Ning said to Kang Shaojie, Mr. Kang, Im afraid you must be careful these days, because someones been following you the entire time. Hearing that, Kang Shaojie was scared. Someone was following him? The next moment, he calmed down and guessed that the person who followed him must have something to do with Kang Yuannan. After all, Kang Yuannan lost and felt ufortable. It was understandable that he was suspicious of Kang Shaojie, so he sent a man to follow Kang Shaojie. I will. Thank you so much, Miss Gu. Kang Shaojie thanked Gu Ning at once. He felt even more grateful to her, because Gu Ning had helped him a lot! He was very lucky to have met Gu Ning. After that, they went to the Bureau of Land and Resources and met the deputy director. The deputy director was also very surprised that Gu Ning had already chosen a mountain. He also felt she didnt take it seriously enough. However, since Gu Ning wanted to buy that mountain, he wouldnt stop her. What if there were raw jade materials inside? He would ruin her business if he stopped her from buying it. Therefore, the deputy director immediately helped Gu Ningplete the formalities. With the help of the deputy director, within an hour, Gu Ning finished all the formalities and the mountain she chose belonged to her. However, the mountain was far from the main road, so they needed to build a road before they started digging out the raw jade materials. Nevertheless, Gu Ning didnt need to deal with that by herself, because Zheng Peng would handle it. After leaving the Bureau of Land and Resources, Kang Shaojie said good-bye to Gu Ning and the others. He couldnt wait to let his father take the medicine. Gu Ning called Zheng Peng right away and told him that she was in City Rui. If he had time, he shoulde here as soon as possible. Zheng Peng was busy with something right now, but it wasnt importantpared to what Gu Ning wanted him to do, so he brought his people over without dy. The distance between City Teng and City Rui was about two hundred kilometers, so it took a bit more than two hours to arrive, which wasnt too long. Zheng Peng wasnt sure whether there were raw jade materials in the mountain Gu Ning just acquired, but he had great hopes, because it was Gu Nings choice. All in all, he trusted Gu Ning. Kang Shaojie shared the good news with his father after he defeated Kang Yuannan, so his family was aware of the result of theirpetition. Although it was just the beginning of their game, at least he won in the first step, so his family felt happy for him. Madam Kang and Kang Shaojies wife didnt know that he had Gu Nings help, so they asked him for details once he got home. However, Kang Shaojie didnt have time to tell them the whole story, because he wanted to see his father first. As soon as Kang Shaojie saw his father, he said, Dad, I got a special medicine from Gu Ning. She said it can cure nearly all kinds of diseases, including your illness. Even though you cant necessarily make a full recovery, you can get much better. Youll be able to live a normal life! I was surprised when she told me that, and couldnt believe it. So I tried it and its indeed effective. As he said that, he showed the scar on his shoulder. See? I just applied some of the medicine to this scar. After two hours, it has faded a lot. Its enough to prove the unbelievable effect of this medicine. However, I still have some doubts, so I wanted to ask you whether youre willing to have a try? What? There is such an unbelievable medicine? Master Kang was amazed and couldnt believe it either. However, the scar on his sons shoulder had indeed faded a lot, which was enough to prove the effect of this medicine. What medicine could cure nearly all kinds of diseases? He would be lying if he said that he wasnt doubtful, but he still wanted to give it a try, because he was reluctant toy sick in bed all day long. If he tried it, perhaps he could get better. Is the girl called Gu Ning trustworthy? asked Master Kang. He had never met Gu Ning before, so he didnt know what kind of person she was. Well, we cant fully trust her, because Ive just met her, but she helped me defeat Uncle Yuannan. And among the four raw jade materials containing jade, three were chosen by her. She isnt only the boss of Jade Beauty Jewelry, she is also the owner of Cine. Cine is so famous that everyone has heard of it. The medicines produced by Cine have great effects, so I think father, you can give it a try since I also tried it, said Kang Shaojie. Shes also the owner of Cine? Master Kang was shocked. Cine was famous for its effective medicines, and he had heard of it too. Are you sure? asked Master Kang again. She told me that, said Kang Shaojie. At the beginning, he believed it, but now he doubted it after his father asked him that question. Check it out on the Inte, said Master Kang. He wanted to make sure of Gu Nings identity so that he could be more relieved. If Gu Ning was really the owner of Cine, her words would be convincing. Even if this medicine couldnt cure his illness, it wouldnt be harmful. Chapter 2596 - Totally Convinced

    Chapter 2596: Totally Convinced

    Whether it could cure his disease or not, as long as it wasnt harmful, he would give it a try. Sure. Kang Shaojie nodded, then took out his phone to search for the official website of Cine. There was basic information about the owner and senior management of thepany on its official website. Kang Shaojie read the page of senior management and saw Gu Nings name along with other information about her on it. When he read the information about Gu Ning, he was stunned and didnt know what to say all of a sudden. Whats wrong? Seeing that, Master Kang asked anxiously. At the same time, he wondered whether Gu Ning wasnt the owner of Cine after all. Master Kang wasnt doubting Gu Ning. After all, she just helped Kang Shaojie defeat Kang Yuannan, so she shouldnt be hostile to the Kang family, but if Gu Ning was really the owner of Cine, Kang Shaojie shouldnt be stunned! Gu Ning just told him she was the owner of Cine, right? Hearing Master Kangs words, Kang Shaojie came back to his senses, but he still looked shocked. Gu Ning is the owner of Cine, but shes also the chairman of the Shengning Organization What? Master Kang was amazed too. He didnt expect Gu Ning to be the chairman of the Shengning Organization as well. Although they didnt know much about the Shengning Organization, they had heard of it. Within slightly more than a year, the Shengning Organization had be a major business group in many industries. It was a miracle. However, because it was an enterprise in the capital and they were far away, they didnt know much about it. They had no idea who founded the Shengning Organization. To their surprise, the builder of the Shengning Organization was a girl who was only about neen years old. In other words, Gu Ning started it up when she was only eighteen. D-Did you read it correctly? Master Kangs voice was trembling in shock. He asked not because he thought Kang Shaojie was lying to him, but because it was too shocking. Yes, I did. Her name is on the website. There is also her photo. It cant be wrong. Kang Shaojie couldnt digest the news right now, but he wouldnt doubt it because he had met Gu Ning. Get more information about her on the Inte, said Master Kang. Of course, said Kang Shaojie, then he searched for more information about Gu Ning. Gu Ning, as it was shown on the website, was the founder of the Shengning Organization and its subsidiaries. Below were her other achievements. After reading the list of her achievements, Kang Shaojie took a deep breath in shock. Gu Ning was much more outstanding than he thought. Given her background, it was impossible for her to want to harm his family. What does it say? Master Kang asked in a hurry. Kang Shaojie opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say, so he directly gave his phone to Master Kang. There are too many of her achievements. I cant exin all of them to you. Read it by yourself. Master Kang then read it for himself, and was astonished after reading Gu Nings achievements. After a long while, Master Kang finally digested the information about Gu Ning. Wow, shes such a talent! Ive never seen someone like this before! Right! Kang Shaojie agreed. Maintain your rtionship with Gu Ning. Itll only do us good, said Master Kang. He didnt intend to get anything from Gu Ning, but as a businessman, it was necessary for him to build his connections. I know, said Kang Shaojie. Even if Gu Ning wasnt the founder of the Shengning Organization, he had already decided to keep their friendship after Gu Ning helped him. Yes, he saw Gu Ning as his friend, not just for benefits. Give me the medicine right now! After reading the information about her, Im convinced, said Master Kang. Although he didnt fully believe that this medicine could cure his illness, he believed it wouldnt be harmful. Hearing that, Kang Shaojie immediately took out the medicine and helped Master Kang take a pill. After that, he put the two other pills into the drawer of the bedside table. He reminded Master Kang to take a pill every three days. Because Kang Shaojie was going to be busy these next few days, he might not have time to watch Master Kang take the medicine, so he could only remind his father beforehand. The moment Master Kang took a power crystal, he felt the change of his body. Although it wasnt immediate, Master Kang still felt the change. Its indeed amazing! I just took it and yet I can already feel that my body is changing. I think Im feeling more energetic again, said Master Kang in amazement. Even though Kang Shaojie already told him how effective this medicine was, he could only feel it after experiencing it himself. Kang Shaojie was happy for his father. Thats wonderful. Lets see its effect after a few days. If its so effective, can you buy more from Gu Ning? Your mother hasnt been feeling well these days either, said Master Kang. Ill need to ask, but this medicine is very rare, so I might not be able to get many, said Kang Shaojie. I understand. Buy as many as you can. Dont make things difficult for her, said Master Kang. Actually, given Gu Nings background, he didnt dare to cause her trouble. However, everyone wanted to be healthy, so they would buy the medicine as long as Gu Ning was willing to sell it to them. Of course, said Kang Shaojie. He knew what he should do. After that, Kang Shaojie left his father and went back to his study. Sitting in front of the desk, he was still digesting what he learned about Gu Ning today. He now admired Gu Ning more than ever. However, although he learned about her background, he didnt contact her right away. As for the medicine, he could only give Gu Ning a callter to invite her out for a meal. He would ask to buy the medicine during the meal. Two and a half hours after Gu Ning called Zheng Peng, Zheng Peng, along with a team of seven people, arrived at the appointed hotel to meet Gu Ning. Chapter 2597 - Return Your Kindness

    Chapter 2597: Return Your Kindness

    It was time for dinner, so Gu Ning l finished ordering before Zheng Peng and the others arrived. It waste, so they could immediately eat once they arrived. After they walked in, Gu Ning also gave them the menu and told them to order whatever they liked. None of them ordered more dishes, because Gu Ning had ordered enough food. If they ordered more, it would be a waste if they couldnt finish the dishes. In addition, what Gu Ning had ordered was also their favorite. They were aware that Gu Ning just acquired a mountain here and needed to mine raw jade materials, but they didnt know that it had been done within a few hours, so they werent too surprised. They were looking forward to seeing whether there was really raw jade materials. Anyway, they werent in a rush to dig out the raw jade materials right away, because the raw jade material mountains in City Teng were enough for them to mine for over two years! However, they wouldnt wait till those raw jade material mountains in City Teng werepletely mined. Instead, they would mine them at the same time. After all, there were more potential customers in City Rui than in City Teng. Gu Ning would establish a branch in City Rui. The team left in City Rui would manage the exploitation and sales, so it wouldnt affect those in City Teng. The general manager would still be Zheng Peng. Zheng Peng needed to manage the twopanies in two cities at the same time. Luckily, City Teng wasnt too far from City Rui, so it was convenient for him to travel back and forth. Gu Ning nned to finish building a branch in City Rui during the first half year. It was currently at the end of February, so for the first half of the year, there were only three months left. Three months werent short, but Zheng Peng couldnt wait to start mining the mountain, because he wanted to know whether there were raw jade materials. They first needed to mine the mountain to make sure that there were raw jade materials before building a branch office; it would be meaningless if there was no raw jade materials after they built the branch. Gu Ning was sure that there were raw jade materials, but she couldnt tell them since it might arouse their suspicions. Therefore, they had to do it step by step. They needed to do a lot to build a branch. For example, they had to buy a piece ofnd to build a warehouse, or rent one for the time being. They alsocked an office building and a store to sell the raw jade materials. If they could buy everything mentioned, Gu Ning didnt want to rent, since it could save a lot of trouble if they owned the buildings. Therefore, Zheng Peng decided to finish the preparations within a week, then start mining. After the raw jade materials were mined out, they would build a road for transportation. Gu Ning understood Zheng Pengs abilities very well, so there was nothing for her to be worried about. However, no matter how capable Zheng Peng was, he was just an ordinary man and they were new to City Rui. After they mined the raw jade materials, some people might get jealous and want to scheme against them. Therefore, Gu Ning nned to send over several excellent security guards to protect them in case they were attacked. Gu Ning honestly spoke to Zheng Peng about these issues and Zheng Peng agreed. Oh, I have a good rtionship with the heir of the Kang family. Ill introduce you to him. You can try to maintain a good rtionship with him. If you need any help, you can try to get things done through his connections in the government. And if he needs help, you can try to help him if you are able to. If you cant, just let me know, said Gu Ning. Sure, said Zheng Peng. He wasnt surprised that Gu Ning had a rtionship with the Kang family, because there were many important figures in her social circles. The Kang family werent even the most influential. Anyway, the Kang family had a high status in the jade industry. After all, it was a major jade miningpany in City Rui. Zheng Peng had heard of the Kang family before. Actually, he was familiar with all the famous raw jade material businessmen. He was involved in this industry, so he naturally had to know a lot about it. Kang Shaojies name wasnt strange to Zheng Peng, but they hadnt met before because Kang Shaojie was only learning to take over his familys business these past few years. Zheng Peng had met Master Kang before but due to the huge gap between their social status, they had never spoken. After the meal, Gu Ning and the others went to have a rest in their own rooms. Zheng Peng and his team stayed in the hotel temporarily, but after the preparations were done, they would build a house at the foot of the mountain that they were going to mine. Gu Ning would take them to see the mountain the next morning before meeting Kang Shaojie in the afternoon. She nned to see him the next afternoon, but Kang Shaojie called her at 8 pm that night. He asked her whether she was free tomorrow since he wanted to see her. In that case, Gu Ning directly told him that she had actually nned to invite him for a meal tomorrow morning. She wanted to introduce the manager of this project to him. If the manager needed any help, the manager would turn to him for it. Hearing that, Kang Shaojie agreed at once. He felt honored that he could be helpful. He wasnt trying to ride on Gu Nings coattails, he just wanted to return her kindness. Although the Kang familys business wasnt as sessful as the Shengning Organization and Kang Shaojie admired Gu Ning very much, there was no need for him to fawn on her. Gu Ning had helped him, so he was willing to help her too. Because the Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company wasnt controlled by the Shengning Organization yet and Gu Ning didnt mention names of thepany and Zheng Peng, Kang Shaojie was unaware that she owned them as well. As long as Gu Ning was alone with Leng Shaoting, they would kiss and hug each other the entire time. This led to them getting aroused and have passionate sex till they were exhausted. Will it dy your work if you spend so much time with me? Gu Ning asked in case she dyed Leng Shaotings work. Not at all. If there is anything important, Ill go deal with it. However, I cant go to the cultivation world right after I finish my work this time. I need to return to the base first before we go to the cultivation world together, said Leng Shaoting. Sure, although we need to deal with the Jing family as soon as possible, we must get everything done here first. I dont want any idents to happen, said Gu Ning. It was important to take revenge, but their work was more important. After all, they could finish taking revenge right away, but they needed to do their jobs for a longer time. Jing Jining was still being kept in the cultivation world at the moment. Jing Yaorong didnt bother him, so he lived a rxing life. He enjoyed himself all day long in addition to cultivation. What irritated Jing Yaorong was that he couldnt find Jing Yunyao or Leng Shaoting. Chapter 2598 - Someone Is Following You

    Chapter 2598: Someone Is Following You

    Jing Yaorong understood that Jing Yunyao woulde back to the cultivation world sooner orter, and he had to face it. He was anxious mostly because Jing Yunyao had Shangguan Yangs support. He believed that Shangguan Yang would help if Jing Yunyao wanted to get revenge. Although he thought that Jing Yunyao shouldnt do that, he knew that she was determined. Father, why dont we just threaten them with her son. If Jing Yunyao dares to harm the Jing family, well hurt her son. Given the current situation, I dont think there is anything for us to care about, said Jing Yunyan when they were having dinner. I agree, said Jing Yunfei. Jing Yaorong had that idea as well. After all, Leng Shaoting was just a mortal. It couldnt be easier for them to injure him. However, they couldnt find Jing Yunyao or Leng Shaoting. So how should they make the threat? Well see what we can do after we find Jing Yunyao, said Jing Yaorong. However, the man who was sent by Jing Yaorong failed to find Jing Yunyao, but he coincidentally met Miao Jingjing that afternoon. Because he was familiar with Miao Jingjing, he quickly recognized her. Since he recognized Miao Jingjing, he was surprised that she seemed to be a new cultivator now. After all, she was in the Heartbeat Stage ten years ago. Even if she didnt make any progress during the past ten years, she shouldnt have regressed either! Therefore, the man wondered whether she was really Miao Jingjing. She might just look like Miao Jingjing. Anyway, he hadnt seen her for ten years, so he didnt remember her face clearly. Even though it had nothing to do with him, he was curious about it. If she was really Miao Jingjing, what had Miao Jingjing been through? Therefore, the man started to follow Miao Jingjing. After all, he couldnt find Jing Yunyao or Leng Shaoting. Miao Jingjing was a new cultivator, so she didnt know that someone was following her. Senior Mrs. Xu and Junior Mrs. Xu asked Jing Yunyao to go shopping with them today, so Jing Yunyao invited Miao Jingjing to join them. Jing Yunyao didnte with Miao Jingjing, she came directly from the siheyuan, while Miao Jingjing came from the flower market. About ten minutes ago, Jing Yunyao and Senior Mrs. Xu arrived. Miao Jingjing was farther away, so she didnt show up until ten minutester. Once she showed up, she was targeted. At this moment, Jing Yunyao and the others were shopping on the second floor. As soon as Miao Jingjing walked into the first floor, Jing Yunyao sensed her, but after a short while, she sensed another cultivator. The other cultivator wasnt weak at all and should be in the Golden Core Stage, but the other cultivator obviously didnte with Miao Jingjing, so it couldnt be Jiang Liluo or Si Jin. Moreover, both Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were at work. It was impossible to be either of them. So who could it be? Suddenly, Jing Yunyao realized that it could be someone sent by the Jing family. After finding out that she was still alive, Jing Yaorong would undoubtedly send people to find her. Anyway, it was just Jing Yunyaos guess since it could just be another cultivator. However, why did the cultivator follow Miao Jingjing? Did the cultivator have a grudge against her or was there another reason? Either way, the cultivator was a stranger, and Jing Yunyao was unwilling to see him or her. Without dy, she called Miao Jingjing. Once Miao Jingjing answered the call, Jing Yunyao asked, Did youe alone? Yeah! Miao Jingjing was confused. Someone is following you. I think he or she should be in the Golden Core Stage. He or she might have been sent by the Jing family. Im not sure yet, but I dont want to see the person. Go have coffee somewhere. Let me see how to get the person to leave, said Jing Yunyao. Sure, said Miao Jingjing. She said nothing further, in case the person who followed her behind heard their conversation. After answering Jing Yunyaos call, she also guessed that the person might have been sent over by the Jing family. Because she didnt notice it and almost let the person find Jing Yunyao, she felt a little guilty. However, she was at a low level, so there was nothing she could have done about it. Afterwards, Miao Jingjing listened to Jing Yunyao. She went to a caf and ordered a cup of coffee. The man who followed Miao Jingjing didnt go to the caf, but stood outside and watched her from the dark. Senior Mrs. Xu and Junior Mrs. Xu asked Jing Yunyao when Miao Jingjing was still absent, Why is Jingjing sote? She should have arrived earlier! Is there a traffic jam? Senior Mrs. Xu and Junior Mrs. Xu didnt hear Jing Yunyaos conversation with Miao Jingjing on the phone. After all, they talked about the cultivator, so Jing Yunyao had to avoid them. I suppose. Its fine. Lets go shopping first, said Jing Yunyao. Miao Jingjing waited for half an hour till Jing Yunyao couldnt feel the cultivator anymore. Then Jing Yunyao gave her a call again and told her toe over. At this moment, the man who followed Miao Jingjing had walked away, because he suddenly realized that it was meaningless. Miao Jingjing was just sitting in the caf and drinking coffee alone. She did nothing. In case Jing Yaorong learned about his meaningless behavior, he left. Actually, he had been very close to Jing Yunyao, but Jing Yunyao found him before he noticed her. In fact, Jing Yaorong had thought about that before, because Jing Yunyao was at a higher level than the man, but he still sent the man. This time, the mans main target was Leng Shaoting. During these days, he basically waited and stayed outside the Leng familys house and Leng Shaotings base all day long. After he came back from Leng Shaotings base, he saw Miao Jingjing. Because Leng Shaoting wasnt in the base or the Leng familys house, the man failed to see him. In fact, even if Leng Shaoting was there, he still wouldnt be able to meet him. Given Leng Shaotings abilities, he would discover him long before he noticed Leng Shaoting. In the morning, Gu Ning and the others had breakfast before going to the raw jade material mountain with a rented car from the hotel. Because the raw jade material mountain was three kilometers away from the main road, they could only stop the car by the roadside, and walk over. Three kilometers wasnt a long distance, so they soon arrived at the foot of the mountain. This mountain was veryrge. If there were a lot of raw jade materials, it might take them five years to get those raw jade materials out. However, Gu Ning only saw a shallowyer, and didnt know what was deeper inside. Chapter 2599 - Get Paid Without Doing Anything

    Chapter 2599: Get Paid Without Doing Anything

    Before they dug out raw jade materials, this mountain was no different from other mountains in the eyes of Zheng Peng and the others. However, this mountain was Gu Nings choice, so they had great expectations. Boss, I think we can start mining after were prepared, Zheng Peng said to Gu Ning. Although he was in charge of this project, he felt it was necessary to let Gu Ning know his n, since he was very respectful of her. Sure, you can make the decisions about this, said Gu Ning. The Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company was argepany, so they didntck staff. Within a few days, they could be prepared and start mining. They didnt do it today, because they needed to choose a good date and hold worship before digging into the mountain. They were going to worship the god of mountains, showing their respect to the god. The god of mountains decided peoples life and death. If he was pleased, he could ensure a bumper harvest and the prosperity of a family. Therefore, if they nned to dig around, they had to worship the god of mountains first. Therefore, they couldnt start mining right away, though it wasnt actually difficult to choose a good date. Because they came over this time just to be familiar with the roads and mountains, they left after seeing it. At that moment, a shareholders meeting was going on in the Kang familys business. Without surprise, Kang Yuannan refused to give up. He just agreed to ept the fact that Kang Shaojie would be the new chairman yesterday, but today he began to make things difficult for Kang Shaojie. Although he seemed to be educating Kang Shaojie in the tone of a senior, everyone knew that he was deliberately causing Kang Shaojie trouble. Kang Shaojie had worked in thepany and learned from his father for years, but he normally dealt with minor issues. He had never managed important things, so hecked experience. Facing the trouble caused by Kang Yuannan, he was a little cornered. Luckily, the directors who supported him were helpful. Director Tang, Chairman Tang just took the seat. Why did you bombard him with a lot of difficult hypothetical questions? Its not happening yet. There is no need to solve the problem, said Director A, supporting Kang Shaojie. Why did you say that? Although its hypothetical, it might happen in the future and we must be prepared for it. No one knows what will happen in the future. As the chairman, he must be well-prepared. Even though its not happening yet, we must think of strategies to deal with any problems that might lie ahead of us. Kang Yuannan argued. The man he sent to follow Kang Shaojie came back and reported the situation to him yesterday, but there was nothing abnormal. However, Kang Yuannan still told him to keep following and spying on Kang Shaojie. Director Tang, I understand that youre reluctant to ept your failure, but dont you think youre being shameless when you wont stop causing unnecessary trouble? Your words make sense, but Chairman Tang just took over the position. Youre forcing someone who doesnt drive to drive a car! Do you think its possible? Doesnt he need time to learn? Can you fly a ne? Do you dare to do that? Director B retorted. You After being criticized by Director B, who also supported Kang Shaojie, Kang Yuannan got mad. Director Tang, can you solve the hypothetical problem you just brought up? said Kang Shaojie in a t voice, looking at Kang Yuannan. He was also angered by Kang Yuannan, but he soon calmed down because he had to control his emotions. Otherwise, Kang Yuannan and the other directors mightugh at him. Of course, said Kang Yuannan. He felt proud of himself and believed that Kang Shaojie was no match for him. Director Tang, since you can solve the hypothetical problem, you should know that youre also a member of ourpany. Its also your responsibility to lead thepany to a better future. Whenever there is a problem, we should solve it together. If you leave everything to the chairman, why do I need you all in this room? Do you think you can get paid without doing anything? said Kang Shaojie, bing serious. Kang Yuannan was struck dumb and didnt know what to say. Instantly, he got even angrier at Kang Shaojie for embarrassing him publicly. Honestly, it was him who embarrassed Kang Shaojie first. He was making things difficult for Kang Shaojie, so why should Kang Shaojie care about his feelings? Just because he was selfish and self-centered? It was impossible! Right, even if there is really a problem, we should solve it together. We cant leave it to the chairman. Director Tang, are you trying to get paid without doing anything? Director A immediately chimed in. When he heard Kang Shaojies argument, he was very pleased. Nonsense, did I say Ill get paid without doing anything? Didnt I work at all? Kang Yuannan angrily argued. You didnt say that, but you made us feel like that, said Director C, who also supported Kang Shaojie. In fact, the directors who supported Kang Yuannan also helped him find fault with Kang Shaojie at the beginning, but they gradually became quiet, because they didnt know what they could say now. They were Kang Yuannans supporters, but they werent that shameless. You Kang Yuannan was furious. Alright, just as Director Wu said, a person who hasnt learned how to drive cant drive a car steadily. He needed to learn the skills and I had the same experience when I just became a director. I needed to learn how to manage. You have to give me a chance and time. If any of you dislike me, you can give back your shares. Im totally fine with that, said Kang Shaojie. Those shareholders had been through a lot with the Kang familys business, so it seemed as if he wanted to kick them to the curb when they had outlived their usefulness. However, they had benefited a lot from the development of the Kang familys business. In addition, they had many connections and the Kang familys business relied on them to strike deals. Therefore, when they supported Kang Yuannan against him, he didnt directly ask them to leave thepany. After all, if they left, the Kang familys business would suffer a loss. Chapter 2600 - Kick Them out?

    Chapter 2600: Kick Them out?

    The Kang family had never treated them unfairly, but they grew ambitious and even had the idea of stealing the power. Although thepany had no power to force shareholders to return their shares, if they didnt want to stay, they could leave. In other words, if they chose to stay, they had to work for the benefits of thepany. However, if they dared to do anything to harm thepany, they would be put in jail. Once Kang Shaojie said that aloud, the several directors who supported Kang Yuannan didnt dare to say another word. Thepany had no power to force them to return their shares, but they had to know where to stop after Kang Shaojie made it clear. It was impossible for them to return the shares, because the Kang familys business was developing very well and was extremely profitable. They were offered a generous dividend. They werent dumb so they wouldnt be willing to give back their shares! Kang Yuannan, however, was angered by Kang Shaojies words. He abruptly stood up from the chair and red at Kang Shaojie. Kang Shaojie, what did you say? All of us have worked for the Kang familys business for over a dozen years. Weve done a lot for it. How could you tell us to return our shares? Do you want to kick us out after making full use of us? I dont think you have the power to do that! Kang Yuannan angrily criticized. Upon hearing that, the shareholders who supported him and stayed quiet for a while now joined the argument again. Right, weve worked for the Kang familys business for over a dozen years. Weve done a lot and sacrificed for it. Weve done nothing wrong. How could you ask us to give back our shares? Right, you simply want to kick us out! Enough! Kang Shaojie snapped at them and looked extremely mad. Did I force you to return your shares? I just said if you dont want to stay here, you can leave. Dont misunderstand me. I have no power to force you to give back your shares, but if you dare to harm thepany, Im afraid you need to do more than just return your shares. Dont argue with me over this. We all know some unpleasant things have happened. And it might happen in private. If I have to investigate it, it might cause great damage. The unpleasant things werent harmful to the Kang familys business, but it was to colleagues. To be frank, they schemed against each other for credit. Because it didnt cause a great loss, nobody was med for it. Besides, some of them even asked for reimbursement when they actually traveled with their families. It wasnt really uneptable, so thepany didnt bother to me them. Thepany simply stopped them from doing it again. However, although it wasntpletely uneptable, it wasnt right. And the amount of the public money they had been reimbursed wasrge enough to be sued for. Hearing that, two shareholders among Kang Yuannans supporters panicked a little. They didnt dare to meet Kang Shaojies eyes at this moment. Both of them had done the previously mentioned unpleasant things. Kang Yuannan had done the same things, so he didnt know what to do when Kang Shaojie brought it up. All in all, after the first round, Kang Shaojie was at an advantage. Back in his office after the meeting was over, Kang Yuannan smashed a cup which was on the table to the ground, but there was a thick carpet, so it didnt make a loud sound. If other people heard it, he might be a joke! Precisely because of that, Kang Yuannan only dared to smash a cup to vent his anger. It seems that I took Kang Shaojie too lightly. He surprisingly won this time, said Kang Yuannan through his teeth. He still didnt think that Kang Shaojie was a strongpetitor, but he subconsciously stayed on the alert for him. Once the news that Kang Shaojie cut out four pieces of jade from six raw jade materials went abroad, the Kang familys business attracted more clients. It was also a threat to Kang Yuannan, but he was too arrogant to admit it. However, only Kang Yuanbo and Kang Shaojies older brother were aware that it was actually Ning who helped Kang Shaojie win thepetition. After the result of the game came out, Kang Shaojie quickly gained a lot of fame in the industry. However, most of the people believed that he just had good luck, so it wouldnt arouse suspicion even if he couldnt make that achievement again. After all, no one could have good luck every time. Even famous stone-gambling experts couldnt cut out jade every time. They became famous only because they had made records of cutting out many pieces of jade once or twice before. It was hard for them to cut out jade again in the future. Back in the city center, it was time for lunch, so Gu Ning and the others went to have a meal. Because they were going to have a meal with Kang Shaojie that evening, they went to have a rest after lunch. Zheng Peng and the others gathered in a room to talk about the mining this time. Back in the room, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting, Lets book ne tickets now! We should leave tomorrow after introducing Uncle Zheng to Kang Shaojie. Great, in the morning or afternoon? asked Leng Shaoting. In the morning! The flight willst for hours, said Gu Ning. No problem, said Leng Shaoting. Then he took out his phone and got ready to book the ne tickets. Suddenly, Gu Ning said, Why dont you use my phone? Zongxues information is on my phone, so you dont need to input it. Saying that, Gu Ning handed her phone to Leng Shaoting. Although Gu Ning could do it on her own, she didnt want to move at all right now and wanted to rely on Leng Shaoting for a while. Therefore, after giving her phone to Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning sank onto the sofa seemingly exhausted. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting asked with concern, Are you really tired? Not really, Im just full. I dont want to move, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was relieved, then he began to book the ne tickets. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning had a nap for about an hour. They did nothing else. After they woke up, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting to stay by himself for a while, while she went to see Baili Zongxue. She couldnt leave Baili Zongxue alone the entire time. At this time, Baili Zongxue had just woken up from her nap as well. Actually, even if Gu Ning didnte to see her, she wouldnt be bored being alone. Chapter 2601 - Are You Sure You Have Time?

    Chapter 2601: Are You Sure You Have Time?

    Before meeting Gu Ning and the others, she was always alone, and she barely had friends in the cultivation world, so she was very used to it. And after all, now she could chat with Song Miaoge and the others in the WeChat group. She could also y mobile games, so it wouldnt be boring. When Baili Zongxue and Gu Ning came to City Rui, Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai knew, but they didnt know why. They just thought that they came for the stone-gambling. After finding out that Baili Zongxue and Gu Ning were in City Rui, they were very unhappy, because Gu Ning didnt ask them toe with. However, after Gu Ning asked them a question, Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai gave up on going with. Gu Ning asked, I came to City Rui this time and wont leave for at least four days. I came for business so I have no time to tour around. Are you sure you can ask for leave? Do you think your families will allow you to go out? City Rui is near Burma so its a bit chaotic. Although it wasnt a big deal if they took four days off, their families wouldnt allow them to go out, so they had to stay home. Baili Zongyang was also aware that Baili Zongxue and Gu Ning were in City Rui. However, he said nothing about it since he wasnt worried about Baili Zongxues safety. Baili Zongxue was strong and Gu Ning was a kung fu master, so they should be fine together. After Gu Ning cut out jade, Baili Zongxue shared the news with Baili Zongyang, including the fact that Gu Ning had chosen over a dozen raw jade materials for her. Baili Zongyang was very surprised. Although he knew that Gu Ning built up her business by stone-gambling and that she was very skilled at it, he was still amazed by her abilities. Baili Zongyang believed that among the dozen raw jade materials Gu Ning chose for Baili Zongxue, there had to be jade. Anyway, they would only know the exact number after Baili Zongxue got back and cut out those stones. The Baili family owned a jewelrypany and had their own raw jade material purchase teams, so they had a stone-cutting machine. Therefore, Baili Zongxue nned to cut out her stones at their home. Gu Ning went to Baili Zongxues room and asked her whether she wanted to take a walk. Baili Zongxue definitely wanted to go for a walk. After all, City Rui was a resort city with many tourist attractions. And they had traveled a long distance, so they had to seize this opportunity and take a tour around. However, Baili Zongxue was worried that it might dy Gu Nings business. Are you sure you have time? If youre not free there is no need to clear your schedule for me, said Baili Zongxue. She was very considerate. I have time. Its all done now, said Gu Ning. Great, then lets go have a walk around, said Baili Zongxue, immediately going to pack. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting became their chauffeur and drove them around the famous tourist attractions in City Rui. It was just 3 pm, and the dinner was at 6 pm, so they still had enough time to enjoy themselves. City Rui wasntrge, but the tourist attractions were far away. Because Leng Shaoting was with them, Baili Zongxue felt a little nervous. He had a natural air of power, even though he didnt mean to put any pressure on her. It was their first meeting, and they werent familiar at all. Anyway, it was Gu Nings fianc, so she didnt bother to get familiar with him. She just needed to know who he was. They had an appointment for a meal at 6 pm, so they went back to the hotel after walking around until 5 pm. By the time they were back in the hotel, it was 5:30 pm. They decided to eat in the hotel where they stayed. After they were in the hotel, they called Zheng Peng. At this moment, Zheng Peng and the others had already left their rooms and were on their way to the private room for the meal. Although it wasnt 6 pm yet, they should be slightly earlier, otherwise they would seem rude. After all, they invited Kang Shaojie to have a meal. Kang Shaojie arrived at 5:40 pm so that they would have to wait for him for too long. By the time Kang Shaojie arrived, Gu Ning and the others had only waited for five minutes. Once Kang Shaojie walked in, Gu Ning stood up to wee him. The others didnt need to stand up. Before Kang Shaojie arrived Gu Ning had told them that there was no need to do that. To be frank, they werent familiar with Kang Shaojie so it wasnt necessary for them to wee him by standing up. Moreover, Kang Shaojie wasnt an important figure, so they didnt need to be so respectful. Miss Gu, sorry to keep you waiting, said Kang Shaojie. Although he wasntte, it was necessary courtesy. Not at all. We just arrived. It isnt 6 pm yet, said Gu Ning. After that, she said, Please have a seat, Mr. Kang. Sure. Kang Shaojie went to sit down at once. Before Gu Ning even made an introduction, he saw Zheng Peng and was surprised. Although this was his first meeting with Zheng Peng, he had seen Zheng Pengs picture before. Because they were peers, they needed to learn the basic information about the other. However, because this was his first meeting with Zheng Peng in reality, Kang Shaojie wasnt sure so he waited for Gu Nings introduction. If the man was really Zheng Peng, then Zheng Peng must be Gu Nings subordinate. In other words, the owner of the raw jade material miningpany managed by Zheng Peng was actually Gu Ning. Thinking of that, Kang Shaojie was shocked, but he wasnt sure of it yet. Gu Ning and Zheng Peng saw it from Kang Shaojies reaction, but werent surprised. As mentioned, peers needed to learn basic information about each other, so it wasnt strange that Kang Shaojie knew Zheng Peng. Mr. Kang, let me introduce you, this is the general manager of the Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company, Zheng Peng, said Gu Ning. Hearing that and finding out that the man was really Zheng Peng, Kang Shaojie was more surprised. In that case, Gu Ning was really the real boss of the Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company. Although Kang Shaojie was astonished, he didnt lose his manners. He immediately stood up and greeted Zheng Peng. Nice to meet you, Manager Zheng. I just wondered whether it was you when we met, but I wasnt sure. Zheng Peng also stood up at the same time and shook hands with Kang Shaojie. Honored to meet you, Chairman Tang. Kang Shaojie was already the chairman of the Kang familys business, so Zheng Peng directly called him Chairman Tang. Dont say that. Its my honor to meet you, Manager Zheng, said Kang Shaojie. He wasnt just being courteous, because he knew that Zheng Peng was a very capable manager. Chapter 2602 - It’s Really Amazing!

    Chapter 2602: Its Really Amazing!

    After exchanging greetings, Zheng Peng introduced his team to Kang Shaojie. They greeted each other as well, then sat down. Afterwards, Kang Shaojie turned to look at Gu Ning and asked, Miss Gu, are you the owner of the Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company? Although Kang Shaojie felt it was very likely, he still wanted to make sure. He could be wrong, and they might just be business partners. Therefore, he needed to ask. Yes. Gu Ning replied. Hearing the answer, Kang Shaojie was shocked again. In that case, the Wang familys downfall must have something to do with Gu Ning. He had no sympathy for the Wang familys misfortune. After all, they deserved it. Therefore, whether or not it had something to do with Gu Ning, Kang Shaojie wouldnt bring it up. Miss Gu, youre indeed full of surprises. Kang Shaojie said in surprise, Oh, I just read information about you on the Inte yesterday. I didnt expect you to be the chairman of the Shengning Organization. You look so young. You must be a talented business genius, for you to establish such a sessful business group at such a young age. Thank you so much for yourpliment, Mr. Kang. Gu Ning thanked him. She didnt care whether he had learned about her on purpose or by ident. In fact, it wouldnt be right if Kang Shaojie knew nothing about her. After all, they just made a big deal! At this moment, a waiter came in with the menu, so they stopped chatting. After ordering and the waiter went out, they continued to chat. Mr. Kang, Ill be leaving tomorrow, but Manager Zheng will be in charge of everything here. If he encounters any trouble, please help him, said Gu Ning. Although the Kang family was in a mess now, their influence wasnt affected, so their connections were still helpful. Moreover, within a week, Kang Yuanbo would recover and their internal issues would be solved. Dont worry, Miss Gu, Im happy to help Manger Zheng if he runs into any trouble. Even if there isnt any trouble, we can stay in touch. We can be friends, said Kang Shaojie. He had already made up his mind to maintain a good rtionship with Gu Ning, so he epted whatever conditions sheid down. After all, it wasnt difficult. Only when they helped each other could their rtionshipst for a long time. If he didnt return her kindness, their rtionship wouldntst. Great, Chairman Tang, please dont feel bothered, said Zheng Peng. Of course I wont. Why dont we exchange numbers? said Kang Shaojie. Afterwards, they exchanged their phone numbers. Even though it was Kang Shaojies first meeting with Zheng Peng, they were peers, so they shared many things inmon. As peers they werepetitors, but there were many people involved in the same industry. They couldnt be enemies just because they worked in the same industry. It was mainly up to how they got along with each other. Peers might not just bepetitors, they could also be partners. After the meal, they dispersed instead of adjourning to another ce. However, before they separated, Kang Shaojie said to Gu Ning, Miss Gu, can we have a private conversation? I might need your help for something. Because there were too many people around the table earlier, it wasnt convenient for him to speak to her about it. Sure. Gu Ning agreed. Afterwards, Gu Ning followed Kang Shaojie to the side without anyone around them. Kang Shaojie said, My father is much better after taking your medicine, Miss Gu. He can now breathe normally. The medicine is really amazing! When Kang Shaojie came to see Gu Ning, he had called Kang Yuanbo and asked about his condition. Although he was convinced by Gu Ning, he was still surprised after hearing about Kang Yuanbos condition. Great, hell be even better after a few more days, said Gu Ning. Kang Shaojie believed her, so he was full of anticipation. Oh, Miss Gu, can you sell more pills to me? My mother isnt feeling well these days; her body is acting up, said Kang Shaojie. When he spoke, he felt a little embarrassed, because he knew that this medicine was rare. He didnt want to make it difficult for Gu Ning. However, for the sake of his mother, he had to make the request. There was nothing more important than his familys health. Of course, but the number is limited, so I cant give you a lot. I can only give you six pills. Gu Ning agreed to his request, but she couldnt sell him many. Even though she had a lot, she had to control the quantity so that it would stay precious. Six pills are a lot. Thank you very much, Miss Gu! Kang Shaojie was very happy to know that Gu Ning was willing to give him more pills. Given its unbelievable effect, six pills were enough. After that, Gu Ning took out two porcin bottles with three power crystals in each, then handed them to Kang Shaojie. Gu Ning carried her backpack everywhere, even though she just went downstairs for a meal, because she might need something from her telepathic eye space anytime. She couldnt take them out without a cover. Thank you, Miss Gu. Ill transfer the money to you in a while. Kang Shaojie took the medicine, thanking Gu Ning again. Youre wee. No need to take this medicine if you only have minor diseases, like a cold. Just take the medicines produced by Cine. Take this pill ording to the severity of your illness. If you take too many, it might be harmful instead. Tell your mother to take a pill first. After three days, check her condition. If shes better, no need to take another pill. Itll be too much. However, you can buy some nutritious tonics produced by Cine. Although they arent as effective as this pill, it has great effects too. After taking them for a week or two, she should be fine, said Gu Ning. Alright, I understand, thank you so much, Miss Gu, said Kang Shaojie. After that, they dispersed and Kang Shaojie left as well. Because they had just finished a meal, Gu Ning didnt want to have a nap right away, so they went to have a walk instead. She wanted to ask Baili Zongxue out, but Baili Zongxue didnt want to be the third wheel. She told Gu Ning to go have a walk with Leng Shaoting, while she would go back to her room and continue to y games. Actually, it was fine to be the third wheel, but she didnt want to ruin their date. In that case, Gu Ning didnt insist. Because she went out with Kang Shaojie, the man who was following Kang Shaojie saw them. Chapter 2603 - Why?

    Chapter 2603: Why?

    It was not only the man who was sent by Kang Yuannan to follow Kang Shaojie, the person sent over by the Chen family to watch Gu Ning also finally saw them. He had waited here for so long, but didnt see Gu Ning at all till now. Actually, he had let his mind wander. After all, Gu Ning hade in and gone out of here many times today! However, he saw Kang Shaojie as well, so he didnt go out right away. After they came out, Kang Shaojie said good-bye to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, then left in a car. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, on the other hand, went for a walk. At this moment, a man suddenly walked towards them and stood in their way. Another man also walked towards them, but he paused when he noticed that someone else had also done that before him. The man who came to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting first was the person sent by the Chen family to watch Gu Ning. The second man called Kang Yuannan then and asked him whether to continue to follow Kang Shaojie. He was dyed by a few moments, so the person sent by the Chen family took action before him. Although Gu Ning didnt know the man, she easily figured out the situation. She must have been targeted and it had to have something to do with the jade she cut out. Miss Gu, nice to see you. Im Master Chens subordinate. Our master hopes to share a cup of tea with you. Please do us the honor, said the man politely, because he didnt want to anger Gu Ning, giving her a reason to turn him down. However, no matter what attitude he had, Gu Ning wouldnt ept the invitation. Im sorry, I dont know Master Chen. I dont think we should drink tea together, said Gu Ning. She didnt want to pay more attention to the man in front of her, so she pulled Leng Shaoting and started walking away. Seeing that, the man immediately stopped them again. In an instant, Leng Shaoting got angry and coldly said to the man, Move away. The man was scared by Leng Shaotings nce, and felt pressured. Subconsciously, he wanted to give up. However, it was Master Chens order, so the man had to continue. Miss Gu, its an order. Please dont push me into a corner. Its an order? Why should I care about you? What right do you have to force me to go with you? What power does Master Chen have? said Gu Ning coldly. She obviously knew who Master Chen was, and knew that the Chen family was one of the three major raw jade material mining businessmen. You The man didnt know what to say. Although he wasnt aware of Gu Nings background, she was too aggressive! Didnt she know the Chen familys status? Thinking of that, the man said, Miss Gu, have you heard of the Chen family? I have no interest. If you wont leave, dont me me for being rude, said Gu Ning coldly. The Chen family is Ah! Before the man could finish, Leng Shaoting gave him a kick. He was too annoying! The man was kicked far away, but wasnt seriously injured. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting pulled Gu Ning and walked away. The man was furious, but he was unwilling to suffer another kick, so he didnt dare to stop them. Seeing that, the man sent by Kang Yuannan hesitated to go forward, because he recognized the man who was kicked by Leng Shaoting. The man was sent by the Chen family, so they must have the same purpose. Unfortunately, the man was turned down, but refused to leave, so he was kicked. However, if he gave up just because of that, Kang Yuannan would me him, so he summoned up his courage to invite Gu Ning to meet Kang Yuannan after thinking for a while. Because he didnt want to be seen by the man who was sent by the Chen family, he decided to follow Gu Ning first. After they walked away, he would catch up. In fact, Gu Ning had already noticed the man sent by Kang Yuannan and she knew that he had the same purpose as the man sent by the Chen family. However, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting did nothing. They would see what to do after the man appeared. After they walked a distance from the restaurant, they were out of the sight of the man sent by the Chen family. The second man who followed Gu Ning immediately ran up and stopped before them. What? Do you have the same purpose as the previous man? Gu Ning asked before he could say anything. The man was struck dumb for a moment. Unexpectedly, Gu Ning knew what he wanted to do. I dont know what his purpose is, but I came to see you for a reason, Miss Gu. He didnt know? He was lying! He just wanted to make himself look innocent. However, would Gu Ning believe it? Definitely not. Therefore, Gu Ning interrupted. No matter who wants to see me, I wont go. No need to waste your time. Why? asked the man. No reason. I just dont want to go see a stranger. What right does the person have? You cant force me to do anything. Gu Ning sneered. She was reluctant to waste more time on this man, so she directly warned. Move away, or youll suffer the same thing as the other man. You The man was a bit angry after being threatened by Gu Ning, but he had just witnessed what Leng Shaoting did. He knew how strong Leng Shaoting was, so he didnt dare to stop them. As a result, after hearing Gu Nings reply, he had to let them go. At the same time, the man was unwilling to offend Gu Ning, in case she vented her anger on Kang Yuannan and he would have to carry the me in the end. ordingly, he curbed his anger and apologized. Im sorry. After that, the man walked away. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent affected by them and continued to walk around. The man sent by the Chen family felt better after Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had gone for several minutes. He called Master Chen at once and reported everything to him. Master Chen was furious. He didnt expect Gu Ning to be so arrogant to even refuse to see him. She had also injured his man! It was uneptable. The man sent by Kang Yuannan also reported the result to him. He told Kang Yuannan that the man sent by the Chen family was kicked after stopping Gu Ning, and he was also threatened, so he didnt dare to continue following them. Kang Yuannan was also angered by Gu Nings arrogant, but he felt slightly relieved when he heard that the man sent by the Chen family was treated the same way. He didnt know how to deal with Gu Ning right now, so he had to give up. Chapter 2604 - I Won’t Tell Anyone

    Chapter 2604: I Wont Tell Anyone

    At the same time, Kang Shaojie rushed back home in great excitement and told Kang Yuanbo that he got the medicine. He also told his father about Gu Nings advice. They would definitely listen to her. When Kang Shaojie gave his mother the medicine, he told her that he bought it from a pharmacy. It was produced by Cine and had great effects. Madam Kang had trust in Cine, so she didnt doubt her sons words. She didnt bother to ask about it either, and directly took it. Only a few minutester, Madam Kang felt obvious changes in her body. She was filled with energy again and felt less pain. She was amazed by the effects of this medicine. Shaojie, its effects started so fast! I just took it several minutes ago, and my pain is already much better. Even though Kang Shaojie was aware of the great effects of this medicine, he was still thrilled when he heard his mothers reply. Thats wonderful! I think youll be much better over time. What medicine is this? Its so unbelievable! asked Madam Kang. She felt she should store more of it. Kang Shaojie understood what his mother wanted, but this medicine was too rare. They couldnt get as many as they wanted, so he exined. I met the boss of Cine by coincidence. She kindly gave me some. This medicine isnt actually on sale. Oh, ok! Hearing that, Madam Kang was slightly disappointed, but since it wasnt on the market, she couldnt buy it. How many did you get from the boss of Cine? Madam Kang asked. She didnt know that her husband had also taken this medicine, so she was still worried about his body. She wanted to know whether this medicine was useful for her husband as well. Even if it wasnt of much use, it was good if it was helpful. I have nine in all, said Kang Shaojie. Can your father use it? asked Madam Kang. Although she knew there wasnt such effective medicine in this world and this pill couldnt cure all diseases, she hoped that it could control the illness. It would be even better if this medicine could stop her husbands illness from getting worse. Didnt you notice that dads much better today? Kang Shaojie smiled. Hearing that, Madam Kang was surprised. She had noticed that Kang Yuanbo was better today, but she didnt know why. She only thought that he wasnt as ufortable. After all, Kang Yuanbo wasnt so weak every day. He might be fine for a day or two, so she didnt think much about it. However, after hearing Kang Shaojies words, she wondered whether her husband got better because of the same medicine. Did your father take this medicine as well? asked Madam Kang. Right, so hes much better already, said Kang Shaojie. At this moment, it wasnt appropriate to tell Madam Kang that Master Kang would be much better than before. She might not believe it because Master Kangs illness couldnt bepletely cured. He could only stop it from getting worse by taking medicines. Master Kang could definitely be better, but how much better he could be depended on his own physical condition. And even though he could be better, he couldnt make a full recovery. He could only take care of himself, but he still needed a lot of rest and to stay calm. Otherwise the illness could easily be worse. After taking Gu Nings power crystals, he was able to stabilize his condition. Hearing Kang Shaojies answer, Madam Kang was excited. She didnt ask how this medicine could make it happen. She was simply happy that it was useful. Do you mean that this medicine can control your fathers illness and even help him get better? Madam Kang asked cautiously, looking at Kang Shaojie in anticipation. She was afraid that she would hear a negative answer. Right, although it cantpletely cure the illness, father can get a lot better, said Kang Shaojie. He believed that Gu Nings medicine could cure his fathers illness, but he didnt think the illness could be totally cured. Anyway, as long as his father was much better, he would be satisfied with its effect. If it was possible, he still hoped that the illness could bepletely cured. Its unbelievable that your father can get better. I didnt expect that this medicine could cure your fathers illness. Even the hospital couldnt do anything about it. Madam Kang didnt expect much. She only hoped that Kang Yuanbo could get better and live for a few more years. It would be best if her husband could make a full recovery, but she knew it was really difficult topletely cure this illness. Therefore, it was already good news that he could get better and live longer. Mom, dont tell anyone else about this medicine. If other people know about it, itll cause trouble for the owner of Cine. Kang Shaojie reminded his mother. Sure, I know. I wont tell other people. Madam Kang made a promise at once. Gu Ning had helped them, so they should be grateful and wouldnt cause trouble for her. The next day, Gu Ning and the others needed to take a flight back to the capital at 10:20 am, so they checked out at 8:30 am in the morning after having breakfast. These days, Kang Yuanbo was getting better and better. This morning, he could even directly get out of the bed and walk. He didntck energy anymore, so the Kang family felt very happy for him. However, before Kang Yuanbo waspletely better, they couldnt let more people know about it. After Kang Shaojie argued against Kang Yuannan and the shareholders who supported him, they had be much quieter, but Kang Yuannan and his supporters always paid special attention to Kang Shaojie, trying to get something on him so that they could make things difficult for him. The two shareholders who were forced to support Kang Yuannan subconsciously kept a distance from them, but Kang Yuannan didnt notice it yet. The flight Gu Ning and the others were in took off punctuality, and they had lunch in the ne. By the time they arrived at the airport of the capital, it was already 2:30 pm. So after they left the airport, went to get their car, and drove back to the city center, it was nearly 4 pm. They sent Baili Zongxue back to Century City first, then went to the siheyuan. Gu Ning directly drove Baili Zongxue to her home and took her raw jade materials out of the telepathic eye space before leaving. Because Baili Zongxue knew that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting needed to deal with something else, she didnt ask them to stay at her home for a meal. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got back to the capital, they let Jing Yunyao know, so they decided to dine at the siheyuan that night. Chapter 2605 - Let’s See What They Want to Do

    Chapter 2605: Lets See What They Want to Do

    After getting out of the ne, Baili Zongxue called Baili Zongyang. Although Baili Zongyang couldnt wait to see those raw jade materials, he was busy and couldnte back immediately. Baili Zongyang wasnt back until Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had been gone for twenty minutes. Once Baili Zongyang was back, he asked Baili Zongxue to show him the raw jade materials. Even though he didnt know much about stone-gambling, he still wanted to have a look. After that, Baili Zongxue brought Baili Zongyang to a room and they saw the pile of raw jade materials. Zongyang, when can we cut open all of these raw jade materials? Given Gu Nings abilities, I think there is jade in at least half of them! said Baili Zongxue. She couldnt wait to cut them open. How about tomorrow? Itste now, said Baili Zongyang. Although he wanted to cut them open right away to see how much jade was inside, the staff were off work now. There was no reason to call the staff back to work just because they wanted to see how much jade there was. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were back in the siheyuan, it was nearly 6 pm. It was time for dinner so everyone was present. After Miao Jingjing was followed that day, she didnt go out alone again. She would only go out with Jing Yunyao, in case the man found their residence by following her. She wasnt afraid, but she didnt want to be bothered. While they were chatting, Leng Shaoting said he was already aware that Jing Jining was being kept in the cultivation world by Jing Yaorong. However, after he came back this time, he needed to go back to their military base before visiting the cultivation world with them. Leng Shaoting wasnt sure how long he would stay in the military base. If there were no sudden tasks, he might spend about three days there, but if there were sudden tasks, he couldnt be sure. Although there wouldnt be tasks every day, sometimes he had to carry out tasks for days on end. Anyway, he wouldnt know when there would be tasks until he was assigned one. Leng Shaoting nned to go back to the military base the following afternoon, since in the morning, he needed to go back to the Leng familys house. As long as he was in the capital, he would go back to the Leng familys house if he didnt need to rush back to the military base. He needed to visit Master Leng. When Leng Shaoting was absent, Jing Yunyao would go to see Master Leng once in a while. Master Leng was in a good condition, but he was old. He needed his family to spend more time with him, especially Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting. He didnt love them more than his other family members, but they had a special job, especially Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting had to do dangerous tasks all the time. His life was always in danger, which made Master Leng anxious. However, that was Leng Shaotings job. He couldnt stop him, so he could only hope that Leng Shaoting woulde back home more often. He wouldnt feel relieved until he saw that Leng Shaoting was fine. Ever since Jing Yunyao joined the Red me, he began to worry about both of them. Although they were cultivators and it wasnt likely for them to be killed, Master Leng cared about them, so he was worried. Coincidentally, whenever Jing Yunyao went back to the Jing familys house, the man sent by Jing Yaorong left for a while. Therefore, he failed to see Jing Yunyao, and Jing Yunyao had no idea that someone was trying to find her and the Leng family. At 10 am the next day, Leng Shaoting, Jing Yunyao, and Gu Ning went to the Leng familys house together. Before they set off, they called Master Leng who was full of excitement. However, when their car was a hundred meters away from the gate of the Leng familys house, Jing Yunyao, Gu Ning, and Leng Shaoting sensed a cultivator not far from them. Leng Shaoting immediately stopped the car at the side of the road, and they looked serious at the same time. I think Jing Yaorong should have found out about the Leng family. This was Jing Yunyaos first thought because only Jing Yaorongs people could find her and the Leng family so quickly. Since they already know, I think we should show up to see what they want, said Leng Shaoting. Given the current situation, he was unwilling to avoid them. Great. Jing Yunyao agreed. Although Gu Ning said nothing, she also agreed to show up right now. Without dy, Leng Shaoting started the car again, driving to the Leng familys house. Because the cultivator was at a lower level than Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao, he didnt sense them until they were near. He was surprised when he sensed two cultivators approaching. He couldnt find out their exact levels due to his low level, but he clearly knew that they were stronger than him. Since they were stronger than him, they must have already found him. Nevertheless, he didnt run away, or he might appear guilty. It wasnt strange that cultivators met each other by chance in the mortal world. ordingly, the cultivator walked to the side of the road and pretended that he was just a pedestrian. At the same time, he was guessing the identities of the two high level cultivators. This was the Leng familys house, so he thought that one of them should be Jing Yunyao, but who was the other one? Because he hadnt seen them yet, he couldnt know. However, he would know before long. When the car reached the gate of the Leng familys house, Leng Shaoting stopped, then got out along with Jing Yunyao. The cultivator was only about ten meters away from them. Because the cultivator had read information containing photos of Leng Shaoting, he recognized Leng Shaoting at a nce. He recognized Jing Yunyao as well. Actually, before Jing Yunyao disappeared, he had never seen her, but he recognized her by her photos. He wasnt surprised to see Jing Yunyao, because he just guessed that it might be her, but he was astonished to meet Leng Shaoting. It turned out that Leng Shaoting was also a cultivator and that he was at a high level. Jing Yunyao was a cultivator, so it was possible that Leng Shaoting inherited cultivator blood from his mother, but normally it wouldnt happen when a cultivator had a kid with a mortal. Therefore, it was still very shocking. In that case, it was possible that Leng Shaoting avoided him before he could find him. In other words, he could have already been exposed. Thinking of that, the cultivator had a premonition. To make things worse, Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting got out of their car outside the gate of the Leng familys house, and were walking towards him. Chapter 2606 - I’ll Make Him Regret It

    Chapter 2606: Ill Make Him Regret It

    Would they hurt him? Either way, he couldnt turn around and run away right now. There were two cultivators who were at higher levels than him, so he would be caught as soon as he wanted to escape. Besides, if he ran away, it meant there was something wrong with him. By then, it would be impossible for him to leave, and it would cause a more serious result. Therefore, the man had to continue to walk normally. He only hoped that they wouldnt hurt him. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao actually had no intention of hurting him. They simply wanted to ask him what he was doing here and warn him to stay away from the Leng family. The next moment, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao appeared in front of the man and directly stood in his way. Whats wrong? the man asked, acting confused. Whats wrong? What are you doing outside my home? Leng Shaoting squinted at him and asked coldly. Under pressure from Leng Shaoting, the man felt stressed out. I did nothing. I was just walking by. Even though the man denied it, he understood that they wouldnt believe him. After all, they werent dumb and had already noticed him. They might have watched him for a long while! Do you think wed believe that? asked Leng Shaoting. He obviously didnt believe a word the man just said. Believe it or not. The man didnt know what else he could say. After all, he had indeede here for a purpose. Tell me, who sent you? Leng Shaoting didnt want to waste more time on this man, so he asked straightforwardly. Although they thought that this man was sent by Jing Yaorong, they werent too sure of it. Perhaps the man was sent here by someone else! It was just most likely to be Jing Yaorong. I told you I was just walking by. The man kept on denying it. He pretended to be mad as if he was innocent. Do you think you can survive by denying it? Do you think that we just noticed you? Jing Yunyao said. They had to admit that they had already found him. Given his level, he should be the man who followed Miao Jingjing the other day. Hearing that, the man was struck dumb and didnt know what to say, because it was obvious that he was already exposed. What do you want? asked the man. When he said that, he actually admitted that he came with a purpose. We should ask you that question. What do you want? What does the person behind you want? said Jing Yunyao. Youre at higher levels than me. What can I do to you? said the man. He dodged Jing Yunyaos question. Stop ying dumb with us! It was Jing Yaorong, right? said Jing Yunyao. She wasnt asking him, because she was very sure of it. Hearing that, the man looked surprised. How could they know everything? Seeing the surprise sh on the mans face, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao werepletely sure that it was Jing Yaorong. The man subconsciously wanted to deny it, but Jing Yunyao interrupted him first. Even if you want to deny it, its useless, because your reaction has already betrayed you. Hearing that, the man was embarrassed. Knowing that it was meaningless no matter how he denied it, he decided to admit it. I did nothing. If you dare to hurt me, Tiandaozong will punish you. Do you think well be afraid? We have no intention of hurting you today. After all, its in front of our home, but you better not anger us, or I might lose control. Jing Yunyao was a bit angry. She disliked threats. If the man had any abilities, he could do it on his own. Hearing Jing Yunyaos words, the man didnt know what to say. After all, they had Shangguan Yangs support, so he didnt dare to be their enemy. I can let you go today, but you wont have a second chance. Oh, tell Jing Yaorong, no matter what he wants to do, do it to us. If he dares to hurt any other member of the Leng family, Ill make him regret it. Once she finished, Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting turned around and walked away. They easily let the man go simply because he had done nothing to harm them yet. Jing Yaorong also wouldnt hurt the Leng family, because he was afraid of Tiandaozong and Shangguan Yang. However, it wasnt impossible that he would do something to harm the Leng family, or he wouldnt have sent a man to watch and wait outside. Jing Yaorong sent a man to wait and watch outside the Leng family, because he had found out about Jing Yunyaos rtionship with the Leng family. And he also knew that Jing Yunyao had reached a higher level. She would return to the cultivation world and get revenge on him. Therefore, he could only use the Leng family to threaten her. If she dared to pay him back, he would harm the Leng family. After all, if Jing Yunyao was determined to pay him back, there was nothing for Jing Yaorong to be worried about. As a result, Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting were worried, but they wouldnt give in just because of that. They would only be more careful. When they went to the cultivation world, they would leave Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to guard the Leng family. After they were done, she would stay in the Leng familys house for a longer time. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao went back to their car, and Leng Shaoting drove it into the Leng familys house. The man immediately left after Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyaos car drove into therge yard. He didnt want to be caught again, although they had made it clear that they wouldnt hurt him. He had to rush back to report it to his master. Back in the Jing familys house, the man found Jing Yaorong and said, Master, I met Jing Yunyao and her son, Leng Shaoting. Her son isnt a mortal, hes a cultivator Hearing that, Jing Yaorong eximed before the man could finish. What? Jing Yunyaos son is a cultivator? Yes, and his level is even higher than mine. Hes either at the peak of the Golden Core Stage, or the beginning of the Yuan Ying Period said the man. What? His level is higher than yours? Jing Yaorong was more surprised. The man was already in the primary stage of the Golden Core Stage, but Leng Shaoting was at a higher level than him. In that case, Leng Shaoting should be at the peak of the Golden Core Stage, or the beginning of the Yuan Ying Period. It was impossible! Jing Yaorong couldnt believe it. Jing Yunyao was already in the Yuan Ying Period, which alerted him, but now even her son They saw me, and told me to tell you if you dare, do whatever you want to them, but if you hurt any other member of the Leng family, theyll make you regret it The man felt stressed when he passed on that information to Jing Yaorong, because Jing Yaorong would surely be furious. He was afraid that he would be med. Chapter 2607 - Qing Feng Is Leng Shaoting

    Chapter 2607: Qing Feng Is Leng Shaoting

    Without surprise, after hearing the mans report, Jing Yaorong felt greatly humiliated and hit the desktop heavily. The man was scared and shuddered. What a jerk! How dare he threaten me? Jing Yaorong was really selfish. He wouldnt allow other people to harm him, but he did anything to harm other people he disliked. Even his subordinate felt he was ruthless and self-centered, but he still had no intention of betraying Jing Yaorong. After all, Jing Yaorong had saved him. Although Jing Yaorong was really mad, he started getting worried after knowing that Leng Shaoting was also a high level cultivator. Suddenly, he had no idea how to deal with Jing Yunyao, let alone Leng Shaoting. You can leave now. No need to follow them again, said Jing Yaorong. It was meaningless even if the man found them now, because he could do nothing to them. Did he have to do it on his own? If he met either of them, he wouldnt take it seriously, but if he met both of them, he might not be a match for them. After all, he couldnt be sure whether Leng Shaoting was at the peak of the Golden Core Stage or at the Yuan Ying Period. Sure, said the man and stepped out. He was relieved when Jing Yaorong said that he could stop following them, because they could notice him before he saw them. If they didnt show up today, it would still be difficult for him to find them. After the subordinate left, Jing Yaorong sank into a chair, feeling helpless. Suddenly, an important thing dawned on him. Leng Shaoting was at the peak of the Golden Core Stage, and Shangguan Yangs male disciple was also in the same stage. Jing Yunyao had a close rtionship with Shangguan Yang and had gone out with Qing Feng and Qing He. Was it possible that Leng Shaoting was Shangguan Yangs disciple, Qing Feng? Thinking of that, Jing Yaorong suddenly believed that Qing Feng and Leng Shaoting were the same person. Although they had different appearances, Shangguan Yang could easily help them change their appearances. Instantly, Jing Yaorong became even more upset. Jing Jining didnt know that Jing Yaorongs man had already met Jing Yunyao, so he was sunbathing in the yard. Although this was the boundary, it had the same weather as the mortal world. So because it was early March, the sun was gradually bing warm. Even if it wasnt warm, as a cultivator, he wouldnt feel cold. However, he still needed sunshine. Jing Jining was aware that Jing Yaorong had sent a man to collect information about Jing Yunyao. He didnt know the details, but he wasnt worried at all. Even if they found Jing Yunyao, only they would suffer injuries. He wasnt worried about when Jing Yunyao and the others woulde to the cultivation world either. As for his business, his people could manage it well. If his business couldnt stay afloat because he was absent, he would ept the result. Jing Yanhuas family and Jing Yaorongs family were basically enemies now. Although Jing Yanhua and his wife would still exchange greetings with Jing Yaorong when they met, they were a little cold. After all, Jing Yaorong was the Jing familys patriarch. If they didnt greet him, Jing Yaorong might cause them trouble. Right after Jing Yanhua entered the yard, he saw Jing Jining sunbathing on a rocking chair. He walked to him and said, You cant go out. I wonder what Yunyao and the others are doing now? Although he knew Jing Yaorong was no match for Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting, he was still worried about them. Rx, theyll be fine. Even if there is any trouble, Yunyao and the others wont be in it, said Jing Jining calmly. Right. Oh, how about your business then? Youve been absent for so long, asked Jing Yanhua. He was a bit worried about Jing Jinings business. Its fine. No need to be worried. Even if there is a problem, let it be! I cant do anything right now, said Jing Jining. He was very positive, because he was fine with being kept in the cultivation world for Jing Yunyao. It was a week day, so Master Leng was left alone in the Leng familys house, while the other members were gone for work. Gu Ning and the others finished lunch and stayed with Master Leng till 2 pm, then they left, because Leng Shaoting needed to go back to the military base. Master Leng didnt want them to leave, but he knew that they were all busy, so he didnt keep them. At 9 am that morning, Baili Zongyang arranged for a car to take the raw jade materials to a factory to be cut. Baili Zongxue wanted to see whether there was jade inside and what types the jade would be, so she didnt go to school. Gu Ning had chosen eighteen raw jade materials for Baili Zongxue. Among them, twelve of them contained high quality jade. There were three pieces of high-level jade, five pieces of middle-high-level jade, three pieces of middle-level jade, and a piece of low-level jade. Both Baili Zongyang and Baili Zongxue were amazed by that result, but they were aware of the reason why Gu Ning was so skilled at stone-gambling, so they were able to digest this shocking news. The stone cutter, on the other hand, was totally stunned. He had never cut out so many pieces of jade before! It was too unbelievable to be true. He was curious how Baili Zongyang got these raw jade materials, but he knew that he shouldnt ask. The stone cutter had done a lot by cutting out so many pieces of raw jade materials at a time, so Baili Zongyang gave him a red envelope containing ten thousand yuan. After that, he called Gu Ning and thanked her. Although Baili Zongxue paid for these raw jade materials, it was Gu Ning who chose them for her. And these pieces of jade were worth hundreds of millions of yuan. Most importantly, they were helpful for their cultivation. When Gu Ning received Baili Zongyangs call, she had just left the Leng familys house for a short time. Baili Zongyang thanked andplimented her, and Gu Ning epted his kindness. Baili Zongyang invited Gu Ning out for a meal, but Gu Ning declined because she didnt think it was necessary. However, if Baili Zongxue wanted to buy her a meal at school, she would ept her invitation. In that case, Baili Zongyang didnt insist. He told Baili Zongxue to invite Gu Ning for a meal after she went back to school. A meal wasnt enough to return Gu Nings kindness, but they had to show their gratitude. After Leng Shaoting drove Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao back to the siheyuan, he spoke with Shangguan Yang for a while, then left. Gu Ning also left with Leng Shaoting, but she needed to go to herpany, so Leng Shaoting drove her to the headquarters of the Shengning Organization before he left. Chapter 2608 - Didn’t Do That on Purpose?

    Chapter 2608: Didnt Do That on Purpose?

    Gu Ning stayed in herpany till 6 pm, then went back to school. She had nothing to deal with these days, so she should go to ss. It wouldnt be right if she was absent for too long. Because it was peak time in the evening, there was a lot of traffic on the road. Therefore Gu Ning didnt drive and took the subway instead. When she was waiting at the subway station, she saw a couple having a violent argument nearby. The boy was pushing and pulling the girl. Gu Ning frowned. She hated men who were violent to women the most, but she had no intention of getting involved. After all, they were a couple, while she was a stranger. Although the boy was a little violent, he didnt really beat the girl. If he beat the girl, she would go ahead and stop him. However, when the subway moved into the station, the boy suddenly pushed the girl down onto the rails. That scene scared everyone, because the girl could be run over by the subway. The boy who pushed the girl onto the rails was frightened as well. He didnt do it on purpose. It was just an ident. He didnt do that on purpose? It was just an ident? When he lost control of himself, it was a deliberate movement. He was simply scared by his own behavior and regretted doing it, so he argued that he didnt do it on purpose. Because it was too dangerous, no one got down to save the girl. They might be hurt if they tried to rescue the girl. Nobody was willing to sacrifice themselves for a stranger. It wasnt wrong, but Gu Ning immediately ran over and jumped down to save the girl. Seeing that, everyone was scared again. Although Gu Ning was brave, it was too impulsive. She might not be able to rescue the girl and might even get herself killed. Besides, she was a girl. Was she strong enough to save the girl? Just as they felt sorry for her, Gu Ning quickly carried the girl on her back and ced her on the ground. The next moment, she climbed up as well. Gu Ning was very fast. Before everyone even came back to his or her senses, she was already back where she had been and the subway was still seven meters away. Seeing that, everyone was shocked. This girl was really amazing! The driver of the subway was astonished and relieved. If the girl hadnt been rescued, he might have killed her! Although he was innocent, he would still feel bad if a girl died under the subway he drove. Afterwards, the crowd burst into apuse,plimenting Gu Ning. Jesus, this girl is so amazing! She rescued the girl within such a short time! Right, this girl must have practiced kung fu. Shes really impressive! Shes pretty and brave. Everyone wasplimenting Gu Ning. Youre safe now. Gu Ning squatted and helped the girl get back to her feet. She also secretly put some magical power into the girls body. When Gu Ning went to save the girl, she saw the girls face and recognized her. She was a schoolmate in high school when she studied in City F, but they had never spoken to each other. She didnt know her name. Luckily, Gu Ning had a photographic memory, so she still remembered the girl. After hearing Gu Nings voice, the girl came back to her senses. She turned to look at Gu Ning and said in surprise, G-Gu Ning? She didnt expect to see Gu Ning here and Gu Ning even had rescued her. Gu Ning was very famous in their school, so the girl had definitely heard of her. She also knew that Gu Ning was the chairman of the Shengning Organization. At this moment, the boy who pushed the girl onto the rails rushed over. He wanted to see whether the girl was fine. Qi, are you alright? Im sorry, I-I didnt do that on purpose. Please forgive me! The boy apologized to the girl mostly because he was afraid that he would be caught for intentionally trying to kill her. When the boy ran to the girl, the girl subconsciously hid behind Gu Ning. She was frightened by the boy. Right at this moment, staff from nearby also ran up to ask about the girls condition. The subway stopped and other people went to get on it. Gu Ning, instead, stayed there for a while longer. She was still holding the girl, so she couldnt leave her right now. Anyway, the next subway would arrive in five minutes. A staff member asked them what happened, and Gu Ning briefly exined the situation. She said she saw them arguing and saw that the boy had pushed the girl a few times. When the subway came into the station, he directly pushed the girl onto the rails. After knowing the situation, two male staff members controlled the boy together. The boy struggled, but could not get rid of the two men. Let me go! Let me go! I didnt do it on purpose. I didnt mean to shouted the boy. He didnt do it on purpose? Nevertheless, he had caused it! He had to pay for what he had done. Whether you did it on purpose or not, lets go to the police station! said a staff member. They couldnt let the boy go, otherwise they would have to carry the responsibility. Upon hearing that, the boy was scared. He didnt want to go to the police station because he knew that he might be put in jail. If he was put in jail, his life would be ruined. Therefore, he immediately said to the girl, Qi, tell them I didnt do it on purpose. You dont me me. Tell them to let me go, alright? He had almost killed her. How could he stop her from ming him and even tell her to let him go? He was extremely shameless! Hearing his words, the girl was hurt deeply. Whether he did it on purpose or not, he had pushed her down. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, the girl could have been killed. Therefore, the girl chose to be silent at this time. She loved him, but she just found out that he was flirting with another girl. She hadnt had the intention of breaking up with him, but now she waspletely heart-broken. Afterwards, the boy was taken away, so was the girl. Because the girl was the victim, she needed to go to the police station as well. Before she left, she thanked Gu Ning for saving her life. She didnt know how to return Gu Nings kindness, so she could only give Gu Ning a deep bow and say thanks to her. After they left, the next subway came and Gu Ning took it. When Gu Ning arrived at school, it was about 7:30 pm. The evening ss had already begun, but Gu Ning didnt n to go to the ss right now. She instead went to have dinner first before going to ss. Chapter 2609 - I Got a Big Prize

    Chapter 2609: I Got a Big Prize

    Gu Ning had already asked for leave, so it didnt matter whether she went to ss. In addition, students could choose to go to the evening ss or not. Therefore, although it was evening ss, there were still many students wandering outside. After having dinner, Gu Ning went straight to the dormitory. In their dorm room was Song Miaoge who didnt go to the evening ss either. Instead, she was sleeping. Hearing the sound of the door opening, Song Miaoge immediately turned to look at it. When she saw Gu Ning, she greeted her. Hi, Gu Ning, youre back! Gu Ning saw Song Miaoges haggard appearance and also smelt blood, so she immediately understood that Song Miaoge wasnt sick, but was having dysmenorrhea. Whats wrong? Are you ufortable? Although Gu Ning knew, she still pretended that she knew nothing. Right, my period just came. Im having really bad cramps, said Song Miaoge, feeling like crying. She seldom suffered from dysmenorrhea, but this time it was extremely painful. Why didnt you call Zongxue or Zikai to help you buy some Cine medicines to cure dysmenorrhea? said Gu Ning. They had a close rtionship now, so it wasnt a big thing for her friends to go out and help her buy medicines. Moreover, there was a pharmacy in their school so they could buy Cine medicines. After all, Cine medicines were very effective and it was owned by Gu Ning, so the medicines were avable in their school. It was not only in the Capital University, Cine medicines were also avable in many other universities. It wasnt serious at the beginning, so I felt like I could tolerate it, but it got worse afterwards. Zongxue and Zikai left for sses, so I didnt want to bother them. I decided to call them if its still painful after the evening ss is over, said Song Miaoge. Gu Ning said nothing. She walked over and poured a ss of water, then put a little magical power liquid into it before handing it to Song Miaoge. Have some water. Youll feel much better. Although Song Miaoge didnt see Gu Ning pour magical power liquid into the water, she knew that her special medicine must be in it. Thanks! Song Miaoge thanked her. Without dy, she took the ss and finished it. Before long, she felt much better and gradually regained her energy. Buy a box of dysmenorrhea medicine, in case it happens again, said Gu Ning. Sure, said Song Miaoge. She indeed needed to buy a box of dysmenorrhea medicine, or she might suffer the same pain again if her roommates were absent. After that, Gu Ning told Song Miaoge to have a good rest, while she went to wash her bedding. She hadnt slept in the dorm room for a long time, so she had to wash the bedding. Luckily there was a washing machine in their dorm room, so she didnt need to wash the bedding with her hands. When the evening ss was over, Baili Zongxue and Zhang Zikai came back. However, they werent surprised to see Gu Ning because Song Miaoge already shared the news with them in their WeChat group earlier. They went to the evening ss, but would still y on the phone once in a while. As soon as they were back in the dormitory, Baili Zongxue said, Why dont we have a meal together tomorrow at noon? You can order whatever you want. Baili Zongxue mainly wanted to invite Gu Ning to have a meal together, but they were in school now, so she asked Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai out as well. Why do you want to invite us to have a meal? Did you get a prize or something? Song Miaoge joked. Yes, I won a big prize, said Baili Zongxue. She had cut out so many pieces of jade, which were worth hundreds of millions of yuan! Really? What is it? How much did you get? asked Zhang Zikai in great excitement. Tell us! said Song Miaoge as well. I just went to City Rui with Gu Ning for stone-gambling. Gu Ning chose some raw jade materials for me, so I need to thank her by buying her a meal. And you, you just have good luck today, said Baili Zongxue. She wasnt worried that they might be mad. Their friendship wasnt so fragile and they always argued with each other. In addition, Baili Zongxue was just joking. She didnt really mean it, so there was nothing to be mad at. You cut out jade? No way! I should have gone with you. It sounds exciting! Song Miaoge got excited at once and directly ignored what Baili Zongxue said at the end. Me too! What a shame! Zhang Zikai felt she should have gone as well. She wasnt greedy, but she loved jade. Gu Ning, if you go next time, can you take us? Dont worry, we wont bother your work. If you have time, you can take us out for a tour. If not, you can focus on your work. Song Miaoge begged Gu Ning. Please, said Zhang Zikai. Fine, if I go there next time, Ill tell you, but I dont know when it will be. So please dont think about it all the time, said Gu Ning. If she just went to have a look, she would take them with her, but if she went to deal with mutants or monsters, she couldnt take them. Of course! Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai agreed. They wouldnt make it difficult for Gu Ning. After that, they didnt continue to ask about the type and value of the jade. They began to discuss what they should eat tomorrow. At this moment, Song Miaoges stomach wasnt painful at all, but she was fully focused on food, so she didnt even notice it. The next day, Gu Ning and her friends went to a restaurant outside their school at noon. Since Baili Zongxue was going to buy them a meal, they decided not to eat in their school. In the following days, Jing Yunyao went for a walk around the Leng familys house once in a while to see whether there was a cultivator. Although Jing Yaorong wouldnt hurt the Leng family before Jing Yunyao paid him back, Jing Yunyao was still worried, so she went there sometimes. Actually, if Jing Yaorong really wanted to harm the Leng family, Jing Yunyao couldnt stop him, unless she stayed in the Leng familys house all the time. After all, if Jing Yaorong wanted to do anything to the Leng family, he would avoid Jing Yunyao. Before Jing Yunyao got revenge against Jing Yaorong, Jing Yaorong indeed didnt have the intention of hurting the Leng family. He sent a person to wait and watch outside the Leng familys house because of Leng Shaoting. However, to his surprise, Leng Shaoting was a cultivator and was even at a high level. Although it had been two days after he heard the news, Jing Yaorong still couldnt ept it. Nobody would stay calm after knowing that they had another strong enemy! Chapter 2610 - Senior Mrs. Jing’s Scheme

    Chapter 2610: Senior Mrs. Jings Scheme

    Now Jing Yaorong was thrown into passivity. He didnt know when Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting woulde to the cultivation world. And if they tried to get revenge, would Shangguan Yang help them? If Shangguan Yang didnt get involved, he might not be too worried. After all, there were three cultivation masters who were in the Yuan Ying Period in his family, so they should be able to deal with Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao who were at the same level. However, if Shangguan Yang was involved, they might lose right after it began. That was just Jing Yaorongs thought, since he was actually unaware of Jing Yunyaos real level. Jing Yaorong felt cornered by Jing Yunyao and Tiandaozong. He couldnt deal with either of them properly, so he was left in a difficult situation. He had to seek a way out of the dilemma, but he couldnt think of a good idea. Because of that, Jing Yaorong was extremely irritated these days, and easily lost his temper. At the beginning, he was unwilling to tell Senior Mrs. Jing and Jing Yunyan, because it was embarrassing, but in the end, he still shared the bad news with them. After knowing that Jing Yunyaos son, Leng Shaoting, was Qing Feng, Jing Yunyan and the others were surprised. Jing Yunyan was especially angry because he had a grudge against Qing Feng from the kung fupetitionst time. If he could have defeated Qing Feng, he would have already taken revenge. Unexpectedly, the man turned out to be Jing Yunyaos son. Besides, the Jing family was cornered now, which filled them with displeasure. Jing Yunyan couldnt wait to use the Leng family to threaten Jing Yunyao, but Jing Yunfei prevented him. Because the Leng family were mortals, they would be punished by Tiandaozong if they really dared to hurt them. Jing Yunyao would pay them back too. So were going to wait till Jing Yunyao and her son get revenge? Jing Yunyan said angrily. I dont know what to do either. Leave it to father! If you take action without us knowing it, youll only make it worse, said Jing Yunfei resignedly. He didnt want to wait till Jing Yunyao came to get revenge, but he honestly had no idea how to deal with it. Jing Yunyao could easily injure him since he was no match for her. There was nothing he could do about it. Therefore, he could only leave it to Jing Yaorong. However, unfortunately, their father didnt have a good idea either. Thinking of that, Jing Yunyan said nothing. If their father heard his thoughts he might be mad at him. Jing Yaorong couldnt think of a good way, but his wife had an idea. When it waste and quiet, she said it aloud. Yaorong, I have an idea, but I dont know whether itll work, said Senior Mrs. Jing. What is it? Jing Yaorong asked at once. Whether it will work or not, tell me. Since we cant take action right away, we can let someone else do it for us, said Senior Mrs. Jing. Theyre masters. We cant defeat them. Do you think anyone would dare to do that for us? Jing Yaorong was disappointed. He felt his wife wasnt smart. Not someone in the cultivation world said Senior Mrs. Jing. Upon hearing that, Jing Yaorong interrupted her before she could finish. Do you think the mortals can do that? Do you think they can deal with Jing Yunyao? Senior Mrs. Jing was displeased that Jing Yaorong interrupted and disdained her. She wanted to lose her temper, but still curbed her anger. Please allow me to finish! Jing Yaorong understood that he was being a little impulsive, so he forced himself to be patient for a while. There arent only mortals in the mortal world. There are also evil cultivators, monsters, and ghosts. They arent afraid of Tiandaozong, said Senior Mrs. Jing. Jing Yaorongs eyes lit up at once, but he didnt think it was a good idea. Where can we find them? Although there were evil cultivators, monsters, and ghosts in the mortals world, it wasnt easy to meet them. I can be honest with you, but please dont me me, said Senior Mrs. Jing with worries. Hearing that, Jing Yaorong realized that his wife had kept some secrets from him, so he was a bit mad. However, he still had control of himself and let her continue. As long as you didnt cheat on me, I can stand it Ridiculous! Its impossible that I would cheat on you! Senior Mrs. Jing denied it at once, then added. I rescued a cultivator before. Hes an evil cultivator who is at a very high level. Actually, when I met him, he wasnt an evil cultivator yet. I didnt know it until I met him again by chance. Because he owes me a favor, he promised to help me if I need him in the future. However, he always cultivates in remote mountains, so I cant get through to him if I dont have good luck. I stayed away from him because hes an evil cultivator, but now the Jing family is under threat, so I think we might need him. Senior Mrs. Jing really didnt want Jing Yunyao to ruin their life, so she had to bring it up. However, it wasnt as simple as she said. Why didnt you tell me? Jing Yaorong was a little unhappy. Why did he not know about it? Because hes an evil cultivator. I didnt want to have any rtionships with him. I forgot about it afterwards, so I didnt tell you. Senior Mrs. Jing exined. Hearing that, Jing Yaorong didnt think much, but since his wife knew such a strong evil cultivator, he had to make full use of it. Great, bring him over right now. Tell him to kill Jing Yunyao. Once its done, hell be rewarded, said Jing Yaorong. He didnt care about a cultivators responsibilities now. He only wanted to live a stable life. Sure, Ill go out when its dark outside, but I dont know when Ill be able to find him. I might need to stay out for a while, said Senior Mrs. Jing. Fine. Jing Yaorong nodded. You must be careful outside. Avoid meeting Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting. Of course, said Senior Mrs. Jing with a serious expression. Chapter 2611 - I Gave a Chance

    Chapter 2611: I Gave a Chance

    After that, when it waspletely dark outside, Senior Mrs. Jing disguised herself and sneaked out of the cultivation world. No one knew except for Jing Yaorong. Senior Mrs. Jing seldom went to the mortal world, but she had been there before, so the capital wasnt strange to her. Senior Mrs. Jing didnt use qinggong to reach the capital. After all, there was a long distance, and it was strength-consuming, so she took a taxi. Because she didnt want to pass by the popted areas under the foot of the Qianling Mountain, she went to another road. After walking for a while, she finally saw a taxi. She took it and went straight to the capital. Senior Mrs. Jing was very pretty. Although she had lived over seventy years, she still looked about forty years old and was attractive. After all, Senior Mrs. Jing was a cultivator. Even though her level wasnt very high, she could still keep her young and beautiful appearance. As a result, she was targeted by the taxi driver once she was in the car. Senior Mrs. Jing was a cultivator, so she quickly noticed it, but she said nothing. As long as the driver didnt hurt her, she wouldnt bother to injure him. Although she wasnt a kind person, it was a rule in the cultivation world, so she had to obey it. Madam, its sote now. Why are you going to the capital? Do you live in the capital? asked the driver. He tried to strike up a conversation with Senior Mrs. Jing. I live in the capital. Senior Mrs. Jing was reluctant to talk with the man, but she felt that she needed to give a perfunctory answer after thinking for a while. Itspletely dark outside. Arent you afraid of going out alone? asked the driver. At the same time, he nced at Senior Mrs. Jing in the rearview mirror. He appeared very malicious. Why? Senior Mrs. Jing sneered. If she ran into evil cultivators, monsters, or ghosts which were at higher levels than her, she might be afraid, but she wasnt afraid of mortals. She was only worried that she might kill the mortal by ident and might be punished by Tiandaozong. In fact, they were afraid of Tiandaozong, but Tiandaozong wouldnt know everything they did. If Tiandaozong knew all their bad deeds, she wouldnt have lived a good life for so long. There might be bad people, said the driver. Ive only met you now. So does that mean that youre a bad person? Senior Mrs. Jing asked. Of course not! The driver denied it at once. He denied it because he didnt want Senior Mrs. Jing to be suspicious of him. He would wait till he had a chance to take action. After that, the driver said nothing further, and Senior Mrs. Jing could finally enjoy the silence. From Qianling Mountain to the capital there were only broad main roads, so there were only a few forks in the middle. When they reached a fork, the taxi driver immediately drove onto a narrow road. Seeing that, Senior Mrs. Jing became angry. This mortal really nned to hurt her! Hey, where are you going? I dont think this is the way to the capital, said Senior Mrs. Jing coldly. Hearing that, the taxi driver was startled. To his surprise, this woman knew the route, but he didnt get nervous. Instead, he lied with a serious expression. This is a shortcut. I dont need to take a shortcut. Lets go on the main road! said Senior Mrs. Jing. She gave the taxi driver a chance to stop. However, the taxi driver didnt stop. On the contrary, he continued to drive ahead. Do you think Im easy to bully? asked Senior Mrs. Jing, putting pressure on the taxi driver. The taxi driver was suddenly scared. This woman didnt seem weak at all. However, it was just a woman. He didnt think she could do anything. You have no idea how dangerous it is. If you continue, dont me me for teaching you a lesson! Senior Mrs. Jing said. The next moment, she took out a rope and wrapped it around the drivers neck. The taxi driver was frightened and mmed on the brakes. He didnt expect this woman to carry a rope with her and that she really dared to hurt him. Without dy, the taxi driver tried to pull the rope off his neck, but the rope only got tighter and tighter as he struggled. He was scared and didnt dare to move again, in case he was strangled to death. W-What do you want to do? The taxi driver asked in horror. Because his throat was wrapped in the rope, his voice was hoarse. What do I want to do? What do you want to do? I know the answer, and I actually gave you a chance, but you didnt stop the car. Senior Mrs. Jing sneered. She felt quite upset. This was her first time in the mortal world, yet she encountered such an incident. Mortals were indeed disgusting and useless. I-Its a m-misunderstanding. I-Ill return to the main road right now! Scared by the aggressive expression on Senior Mrs. Jings face, the taxi driver gave in at once. Great! Senior Mrs. Jing let the taxi driver go. She wasnt afraid that he was lying, because a mortal could never hurt her. Dont y any tricks again. You wont receive mercy again. She warned. Of course, of course, said the taxi driver. Afterwards, the taxi driver indeed became quiet. He drove Senior Mrs. Jing to a five-star hotel in the city center of the capital. Senior Mrs. Jing gave the taxi driver two hundred yuan before getting out of the car. At the beginning, the taxi driver didnt dare to take the money, but he earned it after all, so he still took it. Once Senior Mrs. Jing got out of the car, the taxi driver started it again and swiftly left. He was really frightened. Because it was early in the morning, Senior Mrs. Jing directly booked a room and got ready to sleep. Back in the room, Senior Mrs. Jing called the evil cultivator before she went to bed, but she failed to get through to him. Obviously the evil cultivator couldnt be reached immediately. Then Senior Mrs. Jing stopped. Instead, she sent the man a message and told him to reply to her once he read it. The next day was Saturday, so Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao visited the Leng family. All the members were at home because it was a weekend. When Jiang Shuyuan saw Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning, she appeared a little uneasy, since she had already heard that Master Leng would let Leng Shaoming take over the Leng family. She never liked Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting, because they were too outstanding, but Master Leng still decided to leave the Leng familys properties to Leng Shaoming. Now that Jing Yunyao had saved her life and Leng Shaoting gave the heir position to Leng Shaoming, it made her feel a little guilty. Jiang Shuyuan changed her opinion about them, but she still couldnt change her way of talking to Jing Yunyao on the surface. After all, she cared too much about her face. Chapter 2612 - Master Jiang Is in Danger?

    Chapter 2612: Master Jiang Is in Danger?

    Jing Yunyao and the others noticed that. Actually, they didnt hate Jiang Shuyuan. If Jing Yunyao hated her, she wouldnt have reminded Leng Yuanqian that Jing Yunyao wasnt in a good condition. She wouldnt have tolerated Jiang Shuyuan for so long for the sake of Master Leng. She could have taught Jiang Shuyuan a lesson long ago. Even though she didnt hate Jiang Shuyuan, it wasnt easy for her to like Jiang Shuyuan, and she was reluctant to form a good rtionship with Jiang Shuyuan. It was her idea to maintain harmony on the surface because she didnt want Master Leng to feel bad. Master Leng was physically better now, but he was old. He preferred to have a harmonious family. Compared with Jiang Shuyuan, Jing Yunyao disliked Leng Shaojia a lot more, even hating her. No matter how Jiang Shuyuan picked on her and Leng Shaoting, she was only being mean to them. However, Leng Shaojia directly paid a killer to kill Gu Ning! Even though Leng Shaojia had only targeted Gu Ning, Gu Ning was her daughter-inw and she was very protective of Gu Ning. Besides, back then, Master Leng, Leng Shaoting, Leng Yuanzhen and his wife were also present. What if other people were injured? Although all of them were fine in the end, Leng Shaojias actions were illegal. Also, for Master Lengs sake, Gu Ning only taught her a lesson, instead of having her put in jail. If Leng Shaojia was arrested she would be sentenced to many years in jail. Whereas, if she was injured by Gu Ning, she could make a full recovery in about half a year. Gu Ning had lunch with Jing Yunyao, but she didnt rush to leave. Instead, she stayed in the living room and chatted with them for a while. This time, Jiang Shuyuan didnt go upstairs by herself. She sat together with everyone else, but she said nothing, since she didnt know what to say. When it was almost 2 pm, Jiang Shuyuans phone rang so she walked aside to answer it. Before long, she eximed. What? Dads in danger? Hearing that, everyone stopped talking and turned to look at Jiang Shuyuan. Master Jiang was in danger? Master Leng and the others were worried, but Jiang Shuyuan was on the phone. They couldnt interrupt her, so they decided to wait till she finished. Sure, Ill be right there. Jiang Shuyuan replied, then immediately hung up. What happened to your father? Once Jiang Shuyuan hung up, Master Leng asked in a hurry. My mom said that my dad fainted all of a sudden. It should be a case of cerebral infarction [1. Also called a stroke. It urs due to obstruction of blood to the brain.], because my dad didnt make a full recovery from thest time. Hes on the way to the hospital now, said Jiang Shuyuan anxiously. Ill go with you, said Master Leng, then he stood up at once. After all, they had an alliance, so Master Leng should visit Master Jiang. Dad, Ningning and I will go with you! I dont think you should go alone, said Jing Yunyao. Actually, she wasnt worried about Master Leng. She simply had the intention to save Master Jiang. Although Jiang Shuyuan wasnt pleasant, Master Jiang was a good man. In fact, even though she wanted to save Master Jiang, she couldnt do much about it. So Gu Ning would do it. She also thought of this because Gu Ning signaled to her. Gu Ning felt that Master Jiang had a family rtionship with Master Leng, so she wanted to help him since Master Leng looked so nervous. She didnt want Master Leng to be sad. You Master Leng wanted to turn them down, but he suddenly thought of something, so he changed his mind. Great. Let me get Yuanqian. Jiang Shuyuan didnt mind Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning going with them. She hurriedly rushed upstairs since Leng Yuanqian had gone back to his study because needed to deal with some documents. Once Jiang Shuyuan was away, Master Leng turned to ask Gu Ning, Ningning, can your medicine save Master Jiang? Master Leng, dont worry. As long as Master Jiang hasnt breathed hisst breath Ill do my best, said Gu Ning. At the beginning, Gu Ning only felt that Master Jiang had a family rtionship with Master Leng, but now she felt she had to save Master Jiang after hearing Master Lengs question. Great, great, thank you so much, Ningning. Master Leng was very grateful. Even if Gu Ning wasnt going to save him, Master Jiang was important to the Leng family. He didnt want anything bad to happen to Master Jiang. He was old, so it was heartbreaking for him to see familiar people get sick and die. If it was possible for Gu Ning to save Master Jiang, he would hope that she could. Master Leng, Im afraid that they wont believe me, and will refuse to take my medicine. Can you keep the medicine and present itter? said Gu Ning. After all, it had happened many times before, and she was annoyed at being questioned again and again. If it was possible, it was better for Master Leng to mention it. She was a young girl, while Master Leng was widely-respected. Other people would surely choose to trust Master Leng instead of her. They also had a close rtionship with Master Leng, not her. Why would they trust her? Sure. Master Leng agreed. He understood that the situation Gu Ning just described could happen, so he would deal with it. Even if the Jiang family doubted him as well, they would yield for the sake of his face. As long as Master Jiang got better, no one would me him. Therefore, Gu Ning took out a bottle containing three power crystals and handed it to Master Leng. Master Leng then took it. After I check Master Jiangs condition, Ill tell you how many pills he needs to take, said Gu Ning. If Master Jiang was seriously sick, a single pill would not be enough, because the medicine couldnte to effect. If Master Jiang wasnt seriously sick, a single pill would be enough. Of course, said Master Leng. Before long, Leng Yuanqian rushed downstairs with Jiang Shuyuan. Because Leng Shaojia wasnt home, she didnt go with them. You two can stay home! Master Leng said to Leng Yuanzhen and Leng Yuanzhens wife. He wouldnt make them go with him, because it wasnt necessary. Although Jiang Shuyuans father had a family rtionship with the Leng family, he wasnt close to Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin, so they didnt need to visit him. After all, Master Jiang wasnt dying, and it would be too serious if they also went with. Sure, said Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin. After that, Master Leng and the others set off. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao shared a car with Master Leng, so there wasnt enough room for bodyguards. The chauffeur was driving the car. Jing Yunyao sat in the front passengers seat, while Gu Ning and Master Leng sat in the back. Chapter 2613 - The Evil Cultivator Calls Back

    Chapter 2613: The Evil Cultivator Calls Back

    ??

    However, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao were with him, so he didnt actually need security guards. Either of them could fight dozens of security guards. In Leng Yuanqians car, in addition to the chauffeur, there was also a security guard sitting in the front passenger seat. Leng Yuanqian and Jiang Shuyuan were in the rear. It wasnt rush hour, so they had a smooth ride along the way apart from spending some time at the traffic lights. About twenty minutester, they reached the hospital where Master Jiang stayed. Master Jiang was sent to the hospital ten minutes ago and he had received a medical check up. It was indeed a case of cerebral infarction and it was getting serious. He needed an operation at once, but the doctor told his family not to have much hope. It was very dangerous and he might not be able to survive. Hearing that, the Jiang family was extremely sad, but they couldnt do anything about it. They could only rely on the doctor to do his best. After that, Gu Ning secretly told Master Leng to help Master Jiang take two pills right away. In that case, the medicine woulde into greater effect and Master Jiang could get better before the operation. That way the operation could also be less dangerous. Because the operation had to be carried out as soon as possible, there wasnt much time for Master Jiang to recover. And there were too many people around, so Gu Ning couldnt directly put her magical power into Master Jiangs body. It would cause unnecessary trouble. Without dy, Master Leng walked to Madam Jiang and said, Mrs. Jiang, I have a medicine that can stop the illness from getting worse and make the operation less dangerous. Are you willing to trust me? If you trust me, I can help Mr. Jiang take it. If not, I wont force you. Didnt you ask me about how I got healthier so suddenly? I told you its a nutritional supplement, but thats not all Im taking. I am also taking this unbelievably effective medicine. Its just very rare and there isnt much of it, so Im reluctant to take it out unless there is a serious illness. Im saying Im mean. I just want you to believe me. Although Master Leng wanted to help them, he wouldnt force them to take this medicine. He needed to ask about Master Jiangs opinion. If Master Jiangs family were unwilling to use this medicine, he might have to take the me if any idents happened. Hearing that, the Jiang family were surprised and doubtful. They werent suspicious of Master Leng, but doubted whether this medicine could really be so effective. A single pill could help Master Leng be healthier? And it could also stop Master Jiangs illness from getting worse? It could even make the operation less dangerous? It sounded unbelievable! Anyway, even though they doubted whether this medicine was helpful for Master Jiang, they didnt think that Master Leng would harm Master Jiang. Besides, the doctor said that Master Jiang might not survive this time, so it might be theirst chance. As a result, they could only try it. Perhaps Master Jiang could get better after taking this medicine. Mr. Leng, I trust you, said Madam Jiang with determination. Even though she had doubts, she wouldnt show it. After all, Master Leng was just being kind. Madam Jiang had a very important position in the Jiang family, so nobody said anything after she made the decision. In fact, they had the same idea as her and all chose to believe Master Leng. After that, Master Leng helped Master Jiang take two of the power crystals. The attending physician didnt dare to stop him because of his status. In addition, Master Jiangs family agreed to use the medicine, so he couldnt say anything. Therefore, after Master Leng helped Master Jiang take the two power crystals, Master Jiang was pushed into the operation room. A group of people waited outside anxiously. At the beginning, the attending physician didnt believe in the effect of this medicine. He only believed that Master Leng wouldnt hurt other people. However, when they did the operation, they found out Master Jiang was in a stable condition and that nothing wrong showed on the ECG. Given Master Jiangs condition, the attending physician had to believe that it was the effect of Master Lengs medicine. Either way, Master Jiang survived for the time being. Three hourster, the operation was finally over and it was very sessful. Master Jiang seemed fine, and his life was out of danger. When the other people heard that Master Jiang survived, they were greatly relieved. The attending physician said it was surprising that the operation was so sessful, and that Master Jiangs condition stayed stable during the operation. It was the first time that they had ever seen such a situation. Upon hearing that, the Jiang family realized that it might have something to do with Master Lengs medicine so they thanked the doctor at once. The attending physician wasnt sure, but thought it was highly possible. He had done that kind of operation many times before, but only Master Jiang had a different result. Therefore he believed that it must be the effect of Master Lengs medicine, and he admitted that Master Lengs medicine helped. The Jiang family also thanked Master Leng. Since Master Jiangs operation was over and his life was out of danger, Master Leng and the others left. However, because Master Jiang was Jiang Shuyuans father and Leng Yuanqians father-inw, they wanted to stay for a while longer. When Gu Ning and the others left, Jiang Shuyuan watched Gu Nings back with mixed emotions. Although it was Master Leng who gave her father the medicine, she knew that it was Gu Nings advice. She knew Gu Ning had an unbelievably effective medicine, but she didnt expect it to cure serious diseases. Now it appeared that Gu Nings magical pills saved her father. Therefore, Jiang Shuyuan felt grateful to Gu Ning, but it was still hard for her to thank her. In the mortal world, Senior Mrs. Jing spent most of her time in the hotel. She went out sometimes, but only stayed close because she didnt want to meet Jing Yunyao. She had tormented Jing Yunyao before, so Jing Yunyao would undoubtedly pay her back if they met. Actually, she took the risk and came out to find the evil cultivator just because she might have a bad result if Jing Yunyao got revenge against the Jing family. She only hoped that she would receive a call from the evil cultivator as soon as possible. After meeting him, she would return to the cultivation world, because if they couldnt kill Jing Yunyao, she would be in a lot of danger outside. On the third night, Senior Mrs. Jing finally received a call from the evil cultivator. Chapter 2614 - No, You Know It

    Chapter 2614: No, You Know It

    Once Senior Mrs. Jing saw the evil cultivators call, she immediately picked it up. As soon as the call was answered, the man joked on the other side of the phone before Senior Mrs. Jing could say anything. Oh, what a surprise! You finally called me. Senior Mrs. Jing wasnt mad and directly asked, I need to talk about something with you. where are you right now? I just finished cultivating deep in the mountains and wild forests. Im a bit far from the capital. Why? What do you want to talk to me about? asked the man. I need you to deal with two people for me. One of them is at the peak of the Golden Core Stage, while the other should be in the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period, said Senior Mrs. Jing. What did they do to you? asked the man. Theyre Jing Yaorongs ex-wifes daughter, Jing Yunyao, and her son, said Senior Mrs. Jing. Jing Yunyao? Isnt she already dead? Howe shes alive again? The man asked in amazement. Anyway, since Senior Mrs. Jing wanted to kill them, Jing Yunyao must be alive. However, unexpectedly, Jing Yunyao wasnt dead and even reached a high level. Anyway, he didnt think it was a big deal because she was only in the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period. He was at a higher level than that. She isnt dead, so she wants to get revenge. In order to stop her, I need you to kill them, said Senior Mrs. Jing. Upon thinking of Jing Yunyao, Senior Mrs. Jing couldnt wait to kill her. Sure, but I need to see you before that. Where are you right now? asked the man. Hearing that, Senior Mrs. Jing stopped, then continued. Im in the capital. Ill send you an address. Go there and wait for me. Ill arrive at the capital in about three hours, said the man. Because he wasnt in the capital right now, he needed three hours to rush over. Fine! Senior Mrs. Jing agreed. Since she needed him to help her kill Jing Yunyao, she had to satisfy his needs. After all, her rtionship with him wasnt what she told Jing Yaorong. He didnt just owe her a favor. A minute after she hung up, Senior Mrs. Jing received a message from him. There was the address of a house located in a suburb of the capital. It was the evil cultivators temporary abode in the capital. He chose a ce away from other people to prevent other cultivators from finding him. Actually, he was at a high level now and average cultivators wouldnt notice him. This was just his temporary abode, and he only spent two months here at most during a year, but he loved a quiet ce, so he chose to stay away from the crowd. And although he was absent most of the time, the house was cleaned regrly. Therefore, it was always clean. After reading his message, Senior Mrs. Jing packed up and went there. Although the man wasnt in the house yet, she would rather go there earlier. Senior Mrs. Jing took a taxi and got out of it outside the block, then walked in. The evil cultivators house was at the corner of the block, so it was far from the gate. At the back, there were mountains, which was for his convenience. Although Senior Mrs. Jing didnt have a key to the house, the evil cultivator left another one somewhere else. He had told Senior Mrs. Jing about it, so Senior Mrs. Jing quickly found the key, then went inside. In the house, Senior Mrs. Jing didnt walk around. Instead, she directly found the master bedroom, theny on the bed and waited for the evil cultivator toe back. About three hourster, the evil cultivator was finally back. The evil cultivator seemed about fifty years old, but he was actually already four hundred years old. He was three hundred years older than Senior Mrs. Jing. The evil cultivator wasnt ugly, but he wasnt handsome either. He had a in face. Because the evil cultivator was at a high level, he retracted some of his evil energy. Even if Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao were here, they still couldnt sense him from ten meters away. Also due to his high level, the evil cultivators face wasnt as pale as that of other evil cultivators. From his appearance, he didnt seem much different from other people. When they met, the evil cultivator said with a smile, Been a while! Youre much older, but your level hasnt gotten higher. It seems you really forgot to cultivate after you married Jing Yaorong. Arent you afraid hell lose interest in you when you look even older than him one day? The evil cultivator was very straightforward, but it was the truth. Therefore, even though Senior Mrs. Jing was displeased, she wasnt mad at him. She was actually worried about that too. Do you want to make fun of me when we meet? Senior Mrs. Jing sneered. Of course not, said the evil cultivator. Then what? asked Senior Mrs. Jing. In fact, she knew, but pretended that she knew nothing. Hearing that, the evil cultivator smirked and made eyes at Senior Mrs. Jing. I thought you knew. Well, I know you know. Alright, have a rest. Ill go have a shower and change my clothes. He had stayed outside to cultivate for a while. Therefore both his clothes and body were dirty, so he had to take a shower first. Although he was already used to it, Senior Mrs. Jing was in the room now. It was a different situation. As soon as the evil cultivator finished, he turned around and walked into the washroom. Senior Mrs. Jing flushed and felt a little nervous. She knew that she was going to have sex with the evil cultivator tonight. It wasnt their first time, but they didnt do it very often. They seldom met. Most importantly, their affair made her feel nervous and anxious, but at the same time, she was also full of anticipation and excitement. She got bored after sleeping with Jing Yaorong for so long, and Jing Yaorong wasnt as good as this evil cultivator. Therefore, she sometimes really dreamed about having sex with the evil cultivator. She knew it was a dirty idea, but she couldnt control herself. About twenty minutester, the evil cultivator finished his shower. He had no clothes on and only wrapped his lower body with a bath towel. Although his real age was already four hundred years old, his body was still young and he had obvious chest muscles. Senior Mrs. Jing was amazed and had the impulse to rub them. Compared with Jing Yaorong, the evil cultivator was much sexier. Seeing Senior Mrs. Jings reaction, the evil cultivator smiled proudly. So, am I sexier than Jing Yaorong? The evil cultivator was indeed grateful to Senior Mrs. Jing, but he didnt love her. However, he didnt feel guilty even though she was already married to Jing Yaorong. Chapter 2615 - Don’t Want to Go Home

    Chapter 2615: Dont Want to Go Home

    How did Senior Mrs. Jing save him? It happened about a dozen years ago. Back then, he went out of control during cultivation and he needed a woman to help him out. Senior Mrs. Jing appeared coincidentally and he raped her. After the evil cultivator raped Senior Mrs. Jing, he calmed down and felt a little guilty. He owed her a favor and she could ask him to do anything in the future. Even if she needed him to kill someone, he would do whatever he could do. In addition to the day when the evil cultivator raped Senior Mrs. Jing, Senior Mrs. Jing was forced to take care of him for a few days. During these days, they had sex with each other as well. At the beginning, Senior Mrs. Jing refused, but she gradually gave in because the evil cultivator was skilled at sex. She was forced to have sex with him during the first two days, but she changed her attitude afterwards. However, she was already married and she had a family, so she had to leave and the evil cultivator didnt stop her. It was impossible for him to stop her. In the following ten years, they rarely met because Senior Mrs. Jing didnt need his help. Sometimes, when she went to the mortal world, she would call the evil cultivator back if he had called her. And if there was a chance, they would sleep together. Anyway, they had only slept with one another just over a dozen times, but Senior Mrs. Jing had betrayed Jing Yaorong. Jing Yaorong didnt know it, otherwise he would surely kill Senior Mrs. Jing. Back in the room, Senior Mrs. Jing realized that she had lost her manners when she heard the evil cultivators words. She immediately turned her head away and asked, Why didnt you put on any clothes? Why should I? Well be naked in a while anyway. Why bother? The evil cultivator smiled with lust. They were going to have sex. Why should he bother to dress himself? Hearing that, Senior Mrs. Jing flushed. In front of Jing Yaorong she rarely flushed, but her heart was pounding when she faced this unfamiliar man. Most importantly, she liked this man. Otherwise, she would only feel disgusted. The evil cultivator walked to Senior Mrs. Jing, then hugged her. He kissed her and started fondling her body. Without dy, the evil cultivator roughly undressed Senior Mrs. Jing. Because Senior Mrs. Jing was wearing a piece of thin clothing, her skin was immediately exposed in the air. Her ample bosom was also exposed. Although Senior Mrs. Jing was old, she took great care of her skin and bosom, so she was still attractive to men. Youve taken good care of yourself! The evil cultivator rubbed Senior Mrs. Jings ample bosom. Hearing hispliment, Senior Mrs. Jing was full of excitement, but she was also slightly displeased. She wasnt at a high level, so it wasnt easy for her to keep in shape. Knowing what she was thinking, the evil cultivator said, In fact, I can help you be more efficient during cultivation. I know youre unwilling to be an evil cultivator. This isnt something we do either, but its not very eptable for good cultivators. So if youre willing to have a try, I can help you. If not, just forget it. Upon hearing that, Senior Mrs. Jings eyes lit up. As a cultivator, she undoubtedly wanted to cultivate faster. However, the evil cultivator said it wasnt eptable for good cultivators, so she gave up. I do want to be more efficient, but I still want to be a good cultivator. She had a family, and wouldnt take risks easily. If she couldnt get back to where she was, she would lose a lot of things. Since Senior Mrs. Jing was reluctant to do it, the evil cultivator wouldnt force her to. After all, he only owed Senior Mrs. Jing a favor, but he didnt have affection for her. He had countless women, and most of them were more fun than Senior Mrs. Jing. He slept with her when she came to ask him for help simply because it was avable. He just casually brought it up. If she needed his help, he would help her. For a long time, Senior Mrs. Jing hadnt felt the pleasure of making love, because she was already sick of Jing Yaorong. It seems that Jing Yaorong cant satisfy your needs, said the evil cultivator with an evil smile. He was very proud of his abilities in sex. Dont mention him right now. Hes quick and finishes within a dozen minutes every time. When hes really excited, he can sometimesst slightly longer, said Senior Mrs. Jing disdainfully. Jing Yaorong indeed couldnt satisfy her needs, but she didnt dare to talk to him about that. Ha-ha, then let me satisfy you today! said the evil cultivator. They had long, passionate sex till daybreak, then slept together. Senior Mrs. Jing was greatly satisfied, but also hated Jing Yaorong more than ever. They slept for three hours and the sky soon became bright. They woke up, but didnt get up right away. Instead, they had sex again for another two hours. Both of them were cultivators, so they were stronger than ordinary people. They only felt a little tired after making love for two hours. When will you go back? The evil cultivator asked Senior Mrs. Jing. I originally nned to leave after speaking to you, said Senior Mrs. Jing. She originally nned to? It couldnt be more obvious that she changed her mind now. How about now? asked the evil cultivator with a vague smile. He obviously knew what Senior Mrs. Jing was implying, so he meaningfully gazed at her. When will you leave? asked Senior Mrs. Jing instead. After all, she had her dignity. She hoped that he would beg her to stay. After killing those who you want me to kill, said the evil cultivator. Oh! The evil cultivator didnt tell her to stay, so Senior Mrs. Jing didnt know what to say. You havent answered my question yet! said the evil cultivator. He knew that she wanted to stay, and he would be in the capital for the following days. It would be a good thing if he had an avable woman in his arms. Chapter 2616 - Can’t Wait to Die?

    Chapter 2616: Cant Wait to Die?

    Therefore, if Senior Mrs. Jing wanted to stay, he would be happy. Well, since you already agreed to help, I should go now, said Senior Mrs. Jing in a fit of pique. If the evil cultivator didnt want her to stay, she wouldnt stay. After all, they werent a couple and didnt meet often. They only had sex when they met. Why dont you stay here for a few more days? asked the evil cultivator with an evil smile on his lips. He deliberately asked that because he knew what Senior Mrs. Jing wanted to say. He wanted to tease her. Why? Senior Mrs. Jing was pleased when he asked her that question, because it meant that he wanted her to stay. Although he didnt make it very clear, it was pleasant enough. Since Jing Yaorong cant satisfy your needs, wont you feel sad if you leave without beingpletely satisfied? said the evil cultivator. He didnt bother to hide any longer. However, you must be willing to satisfy me first. If youre not willing, I cant stay. Itll be embarrassing, said Senior Mrs. Jing. Although she felt slightly embarrassed saying it aloud, she was indeed reluctant to leave right now. Of course Im willing to, said the evil cultivator, which filled Senior Mrs. Jing with excitement. It meant he wanted her to stay. Therefore, Senior Mrs. Jing didnt rush to go back home. Jing Yaorong had no idea that his wife was sleeping with another man behind his back. She had been outside for four days, and was still gone, so he wondered whether she sessfully met the evil cultivator. If she couldnt find the evil cultivator, what should they do? After having lunch, the evil cultivator and Senior Mrs. Jing had sex again. The evil cultivator didnt leave until 3 pm. He had learned information about Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao from Senior Mrs. Jing, so now he left to find them. The evil cultivator went to the Leng familys house first, but both Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were absent. Therefore he didnt bother to hurt the other members of the Leng family, and directly went to the military base where Leng Shaotings team was staying. Leng Shaoting was on vacation today, so he was actually in the capital alone. On his way, he ran into the evil cultivator. When the evil cultivator saw Leng Shaoting, he was slightly surprised, because Leng Shaoting wasnt in the Golden Core Stage, but the Yuan Ying Period. It turned out that Jing Yunyaos son was really a talented cultivator. At such a young age, he had already reached the Yuan Ying Period. Unfortunately, such a talented cultivator would be killed today. As soon as Leng Shaoting saw the evil cultivator, he became alert, because he felt that this evil cultivator was at a higher level than him. He was alert, but wasnt scared, so he directly got out of his car and went to face the evil cultivator. Young man, youre talented. At such a young age, youve already reached a high level. The evil cultivatorplimented. He was being very honest. After all, he had never seen anyone else reach the Yuan Ying Period at such a young age. However, it wouldnt stop him from killing Leng Shaoting. Thank you for yourpliment. Leng Shaoting thanked him without any sincerity. Unfortunately Such a talented cultivator will be destroyed today. The evil cultivator seemed sorry, but he really wanted to kill Leng Shaoting. Do it now. No need to waste time! said Leng Shaoting. Even though he didnt have much confidence, he refused to be a coward. Oh, you cant wait to die? The evil cultivator sneered. Leng Shaoting could feel that he was stronger than him, but still dared to challenge him. He was so naive! Lets see who will die in the end! said Leng Shaoting coldly. Although he knew that the evil cultivator was stronger than him, he didnt think that the evil cultivator was able to kill him. Fine, young man, since you cant wait to die, Ill make it reality! said the evil cultivator. The next moment, he attacked Leng Shaoting. Given his level, he didnt think that Leng Shaoting would be his match, especially because he was stronger. If Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting fought against him together, he might have lost. Because it was a battle between two high level cultivators, the trees around them were badly damaged. Luckily, it was remote in the mountains, so no one was nearby. In case anyone saw them, Leng Shaoting led the evil cultivator to a more remote ce before they fought against each other. The evil cultivator understood what Leng Shaoting wanted to do, but he said and did nothing. He was targeting Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao this time, so he had no interest in unrted people. If anyone showed up suddenly, he would still kill him or her, to prevent the news from spreading. As a result, no matter who identally saw them, he or she had bad luck today Leng Shaoting fought against the evil cultivator for twenty minutes, but he wasnt at a disadvantage, which surprised the evil cultivator. At the same time, he also felt Leng Shaotings unbelievable explosive force. However, only Leng Shaoting knew that he was losing strength. When they went deeper in the mountains, Leng Shaoting let the flood dragon out. He wasnt stupid and wouldnt fight against the evil cultivator alone. It was obvious that he couldnt win. Although the flood dragon was weaker than the evil cultivator, there wasnt a huge gap between them. Therefore the flood dragon would surely lose if it fought against the evil cultivator alone, but they could team up. The evil cultivator didnt expect to see a flood dragon with Leng Shaoting. There wasnt a big gap between them, but this flood dragon wasnt weak and was also in the Yuan Ying Period. So when the flood dragon teamed up with Leng Shaoting, the evil cultivator had to be careful. Once the flood dragon joined Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoting felt much more rxed. However, it wasnt easy for them to defeat the evil cultivator. After all, this evil cultivator was at a high level. He should be in the Out-of-body Stage. The battle continued from the day to the night, but there was still no winner. Both sides had lost a lot of energy. However, it was a battle of life and death, so no one was willing to stop. Because Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao didnt know that Leng Shaoting would be back today, they had no idea that he had run into the evil cultivator. Chapter 2617 - Fall from a High Place

    Chapter 2617: Fall from a High ce

    Both of them felt a little anxious. However, because it wasnt serious, they didnt think further about it and still had no idea that something bad might have happened to Leng Shaoting. Due to the anxiety in her heart, Gu Ning called Tang Haifeng and asked about her familys condition recently. Gu Ning didnt call the Tang family every day, because she was always busy. Therefore, she called them once every two days to five days. Normally, she would give them a call once a week, unless she couldnt receive any signal. Knowing that the Tang family was fine, Gu Ning called Leng Shaoting, but nobody answered. She thought that Leng Shaoting might be busy, so she stopped. Leng Shaoting was in a fierce fight against the evil cultivator. He had no time to answer the call, because his life would be in danger if he was distracted. Usually, Leng Shaoting wouldnt escape, but he wasnt dumb and wouldnt risk his life. Therefore, since he was at a disadvantage, he decided to leave right away. If he was injured, many people would be heart-broken. Besides, he hadnt taken revenge for his father yet. He had to stay safe. As a result, Leng Shaoting seized a chance and immediately took out his magical sword. He put the flood dragon back into his Qiankun Bag, then left with the flying sword. Seeing that, the evil cultivator snorted. Do you want to run away? No way! The moment he finished, he took out his sword as well, then chased after Leng Shaoting. The evil cultivator was at a high level, so it couldnt be easier for him to fly with the sword. In addition, he didnt need any space to put away his sword. Instead, the sword was already a part of his body. It merged with his soul and he could get it out with a thought, which was much more convenient than Leng Shaotings Qiankun Bag. However, it was difficult to merge a sword with a body or soul. For good cultivators, they had to reach levels higher than Out-of-body Stage. Even Jing Yunyao couldnt do that. After all, Jing Yunyao just reached the Yuan Ying Period, and it relied on her talent and luck whether she could reach a higher level. The evil cultivators level was higher than Leng Shaotings, so he flew faster than Leng Shaoting as well. Before long, he caught up with Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting had to let the flood dragon out to fight against the evil cultivator once more. It wasnt convenient to have the battle in the air. Leng Shaoting was more restricted, so he was at a disadvantage. The flood dragon wasnt a real dragon yet, so it couldnt fly. It could only fight with the support of Leng Shaotings sword. In that case, both of them couldnt do their best. Leng Shaoting wanted to go down, or they would be injured sooner orter. Unfortunately, the evil cultivator stopped them from going down. This time, Leng Shaoting was in a lot of danger. Do you want to go down after flying up? Naive! The evil cultivator made fun of him. Actually, he was at a greater advantage in the air, because his level was higher and he had enough experience in fighting in the air. Over time, Leng Shaoting was losing strength. In the end, he was hit by a strong force released by the evil cultivator and fell. Once Leng Shaoting fell, the flood dragon couldnt stay stable and it fell after him. Seeing that, the evil cultivator smiled proudly. Do you think you can run away from my hands? In your dream! Now, go to hell! Although the evil cultivator was proud now, he was actually worried earlier. After all, when Leng Shaoting teamed up with the flood dragon, they were aggressive. Now that they fell from a thousand meters, they might die. However, he wanted to see their bodies even if they were dead, so he slowly went down as well. Leng Shaoting was in despair. He struggled to survive, but it was useless. Was he going to be killed this time? He was reluctant to ept this result. Leng Shaoting and the evil cultivator had flown out of the capital for a long distance. At the moment they were above the ocean, so Leng Shaoting fell straight into it. The flood dragon lived in the oceans, so it swam freely in the water, but it was injured after falling from such a height, so its movements were limited to some extent. Leng Shaoting was more seriously injured, because he was hit by the evil cultivator first, then hit the surface of the water. Therefore, he could barely stay conscious after falling into the ocean. He couldnt move at all. The flood dragon was afraid that the evil cultivator might chase them, so it immediately wrapped Leng Shaoting with its tail. Without hesitation, it swam deeper and deeper, doing its best to avoid the evil cultivator. Unfortunately, given Leng Shaotings current condition, he couldnt stay in the wanter for too long, so the flood dragon called over all the animals in the ocean to stop the evil cultivator. When the evil cultivator saw Leng Shaoting and the flood dragon fall into the ocean, he had a bad feeling and jumped in at once. Because he was momentste, schools of fishes swam to him from all directions, while Leng Shaoting and the flood dragon were already gone. The evil cultivator was furious. Once he released his power, the fish around him were either dead or scared away, but he still couldnt find Leng Shaoting and the flood dragon. The evil cultivator refused to give up, so he immediately surged to the surface. He didnt think that they could hold their breath in the ocean for long. The flood dragon might be able to, because it was born in the ocean, but Leng Shaoting couldnt. As a cultivator, he could only stay in the water for half an hour when he wasnt injured and now he was seriously injured. Therefore, if Leng Shaoting was still submerged after half an hour, he would die. As long as Leng Shaoting came out of the water, the evil cultivator would feel him within a hundred miles. ordingly, the evil cultivator swam in circles on the surface of the ocean. In fact, only a few minutester, Leng Shaoting started feeling out of breath, let alone half an hour. Within several minutes, the flood dragon already swam hundreds of meters away with Leng Shaoting. It didnt dare to slow down, and encouraged Leng Shaoting at the same time. Master, hold on. Your mother and my ex owner are waiting for you ahead! Upon hearing that, Leng Shaoting came back to his senses a little and did his best to hold his breath. Chapter 2618 - Leng Shaoting Is in Danger

    Chapter 2618: Leng Shaoting Is in Danger

    Now he was being dragged by the flood dragon, so he didnt need to swim by himself. He only needed to hold his breath and not drown. Seeing that Leng Shaoting was slightly conscious, the flood dragon was relieved. It kept on swimming forward, trying to leave the area as far as possible. However, the flood dragon was out of strength too, so it became more and more difficult for it to swim. In such a situation, the flood dragon couldnt stay in the ocean any longer, or Leng Shaoting would be drowned. Anyway, they had run away for so long. The evil cultivator shouldnt be able to find them now! There was a life jacket in Leng Shaotings Qiankun Bag. After they reached the surface, Leng Shaoting could take it out. Even though he was out of strength or even unconscious, he would be fine by keeping his head out of the water. Without dy, the flood dragon pulled Leng Shaoting while swimming to the surface. However, when they were only five meters away, the flood dragon suddenly lost all of its strength. It could barely swim a meter farther, and softly sank instead. Master, Im sorry, I cant swim up The flood dragon was extremely weak now. It exhausted itself and said thest sentence, then passed out. Leng Shaoting didnt me the flood dragon at all. On the contrary, he was very grateful for it. If it hadnt been for the flood dragon, he wouldnt have been able to survive. In fact, he should say sorry to the flood dragon. Because of him, it suffered great damage. Leng Shaoting had no strength to open the Qiankun Bag and put the flood dragon into it. Even if he had enough strength to do that, he wouldnt do it, because the flood dragon wouldnt be drowned after sinking in the ocean. As long as it had enough rest, it would wake up again. However, if he put it into the Qiankun Bag right now, the flood dragon might be kept inside forever if he died and no one found him. At this time, it was 11 pm. Gu Ning was about to go to bed. She wanted to have some water before that, so she went to pour a ss of water. Just as she finished pouring water and was going to drink it, the ss suddenly slipped out of her hand. The next moment it shattered and scared Gu Ning. She held it steadily! It shouldnt slip. However, somehow it fell and she had a premonition as well. It was abnormal. Something bad must have happened. Gu Ning was only worried about Leng Shaoting at the moment, so Thinking of that, Gu Ning felt nervous and could barely breathe. Without hesitation, she took out her phone to call Leng Shaoting, but failed to get through to him. At this moment, Gu Ning became more worried and immediately went to find Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao had the same bad feeling as Gu Ning. She suddenly found it hard to breathe normally. Cultivators could feel their family members. If any of their family members were in danger, they would have a strong reaction and urately know who was in danger. Therefore, Jing Yunyao believed that it must be Leng Shaoting. She didnt want anything bad to happen to Leng Shaoting, but she was extremely ufortable. She even wanted to cry. Once she had these feelings, Jing Yunyao called Leng Shaoting, but also failed to get through to him. Afterwards, Jing Yunyao walked out and was going to talk to Shangguan Yang about it. As soon as Jing Yunyao opened the door, the door to Gu Nings room was also opened. It seemed that Gu Ning had the same feelings as her. Mother! Gu Ning quickly walked to Jing Yunyao. Lets go see Senior Shangguan right now, said Jing Yunyao. She knew that Gu Ning had the same worries as her, so she didnt bother to say much. Sure, said Gu Ning. Then they went to Shangguan Yangs yard at once, because they stayed in different yards. The two of them hurriedly rushed to Shangguan Yangs yard, then saw that Shangguan Yang opened the door and walked out. He walked out at this moment, not because he had the same premonition as Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning, but because he felt that there had to be something wrong after sensing them rushing over. Did anything happen? The moment he saw the expressions on their faces, he knew that something must be wrong. Senior Shangguan, I have a feeling that Shaoting is in danger, said Jing Yunyao with a trembling voice. She wasnt afraid of death, but didnt want anything bad to happen to her son. Gu Ning was also trembling in fear. She could only pray that Leng Shaoting would be fine. Although Leng Shaoting was at a high level and should be able to protect himself, there were countless cultivators who were stronger than Leng Shaoting. Besides, they both felt anxious and nervous, which meant that Leng Shaoting was indeed in danger. However, who did it? They thought of the Jing family at first, but didnt think that was the answer. It was possible that Leng Shaoting ran into a strong evil cultivator, monster, or ghost. What? Upon hearing that, Shangguan Yang panicked. He trusted Jing Yunyao, because he was also a cultivator. He knew that cultivators could feel their family members condition. After that, Shangguan Yang tried to figure out the situation in his own way. Well, I think hes indeed in danger. Lets ask hisrades about his situation. They should know more than us, said Shangguan Yang seriously. Hearing Shangguan Yangs words, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao realized that they had just called Leng Shaoting and forgot to call hisrades. Ill do it, said Gu Ning, then she took out her phone to call Xu Jinchen first. However, before she even called him, her phone rang and it was Xu Jinchen. Gu Ning immediately answered it. Gu Ning, did Shaoting call you? His car is stopped on the mountain road from the military base to the capital, but hes absent. We cant get through to him said Xu Jinchen. When they returned from the outside, they saw Leng Shaotings car halfway, but no one was inside. They were worried that Leng Shaoting might have encountered trouble. Although Leng Shaoting was very strong and they didnt think he would be in danger, Xu Jinchen was anxious, so he called Gu Ning. Xu Jinchen had a close rtionship with Leng Shaoting. They were the best brothers in the Red me, so he sensed Leng Shaotings situation. Hearing Xu Jinchens reply, Gu Ning was sure that Leng Shaoting was in danger. No, I bet he must have run into something troublesome and couldnt get rid of it. Mother and I are on our way to find him. Dont worry, Shaoting is strong. He should be able to protect himself. Chapter 2619 - Can’t Find Leng Shaoting

    Chapter 2619: Cant Find Leng Shaoting

    Gu Ning did her best to calm down. Sheforted Xu Jinchen and herself. Since they knew where Leng Shaoting disappeared, they immediately rushed over to find him. Of course. Xu Jinchen believed them, so he didnt ask further. He didnt join them either, because he was unwilling to be a burden on them. After all, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao had super powers. They could fly and move much faster than ordinary people. It was impossible for him to keep up with them. Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang had very good hearing, so they heard Gu Nings conversation with Xu Jinchen. There was no need for Gu Ning to repeat it. Afterwards, they immediately went to find Leng Shaoting. Before they went to find Leng Shaoting, Jing Yunyao said that they should let Jiang Liluo and Si Jin visit the Leng family first. She was suspicious of the Jing family for scheming against Leng Shaoting, so she was worried that the Leng family might be the next target. When Jiang Liluo and Si Jin heard that Leng Shaoting was in danger, they were anxious too. Without dy, they went to visit the Leng family. Gu Ning and the others didnt drive, and instead flew with a sword. It was much faster than a car. Because Gu Ning wasnt good at it and Jing Yunyao was slower than Shangguan Yang, Shangguan Yang directly took both of them. Most importantly, Jing Yunyao was in a bad mood now. Normally, they needed to spend one and a half hours on the road, but this time they arrived after twenty minutes. A flying sword could save a lot of time because it flew in a straight line and was incredibly fast. After they reached the ce where Leng Shaoting stopped his car, they saw that his car was still there. Because the evil cultivator had gone for a long time, there was no scent of him left, but there were traces of a fierce fight. Because it was night, the people who saw Leng Shaotings car didnt see the traces, but Shangguan Yang and the others could see clearly at night. They couldnt sense the evil cultivator, but they could see that Leng Shaoting must have run into an evil cultivator from the traces left on the ground. When they learned that Leng Shaoting encountered an evil cultivator who was also at a very high level, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao were a little scared. Upon thinking about what might have happened to Leng Shaoting, they couldnt ept it. Shangguan Yang was no less worried than them, but he could stillpose himself. They could only figure out where Leng Shaoting and the evil cultivator went from the traces of their fight left on the ground. Although Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao were very anxious and sad, they clearly knew that emotions couldnt solve any problems. They had to stay clear-minded and focus on searching for Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and saw the traces farther away from them, so they didnt need to waste much time. Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao followed her. They chased the traces deep into the mountains, but lost direction afterwards. Perhaps they left with flying swords right here, so there are no more traces, said Shangguan Yang. However, he didnt seem happy, because they lost their clues. It would be harder for them to find Leng Shaoting. However, they had to continue. In the following hours, they separated. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao were a group, while Shangguan Yang searched alone. They also flew with their swords and looked for Leng Shoating in all directions. When they were searching for Leng Shaoting, the evil cultivator was already back in his house. He wasnt sure whether Leng Shaoting was dead or not, so he was a little displeased. As for Jing Yunyao, he knew that she would sense that Leng Shaoting was in danger because she was Leng Shaotings mother. She would surely go to find Leng Shaoting. If he stayed at the ce where he fought against Leng Shaoting, he would be caught by Jing Yunyao. He was also injured and lost a lot of energy. If he met Jing Yunyao in such a situation, he wouldnt win. After all, Jing Yunyao was at a high level. Therefore, he decided to go see Jing Yunyao after he recovered. How is it? Once the evil cultivator was back, Senior Mrs. Jing asked him in a hurry. She wanted to know the result right away. I found Leng Shaoting and I injured him. He fell into the ocean. I bet its hard for him to survive, but there is a flood dragon by his side. I dont know whether hell be saved. Since I didnt see theme out of the water after searching for them for an hour, I think its highly possible that he is dead. Anyway, I didnt see his body, so I cant be sure, said the evil cultivator. Knowing that Leng Shaoting was seriously injured and fell into the ocean, Senior Mrs. Jing was satisfied, but when she heard about the flood dragon, she was very surprised. What? A flood dragon? She didnt expect Leng Shaoting to have a flood dragon with him. If it hadnt been for the flood dragon, I would have already killed Leng Shaoting, said the evil cultivator with hatred. How about Jing Yunyao? Senior Mrs. Jing asked again. In fact, she was mostly curious about the result of Jing Yunyao. I havent found her yet. Im already out of strength after injuring Leng Shaoting. Ill only be killed if I go to see Jing Yunyao now. I need to have a rest first! said the evil cultivator. Alright, Ill take a shower first. I need a good sleep tonight. He was unwilling to talk more. The next moment, he went to take a shower, while Senior Mrs. Jing looked displeased. He needed a good sleep tonight. Did it mean that they wouldnt have sexter? Senior Mrs. Jing wasnt only interested in sex, but she stayed mainly for that! Because the evil cultivator said that he needed a good sleep tonight, Senior Mrs. Jing said after he walked out of the bathroom, Well, since you need a good sleep, Ill sleep in the guest room tonight. She sounded unhappy. The evil cultivator understood what she was thinking, so he said with an evil smile, What? Cant you sleep without having sex with me? I didnt say that Senior Mrs. Jing denied it, but it was her real thought. Stop lying to my face! The evil cultivator didnt hesitate to embarrass her. Although I do need a good sleep, it isnt the only way for me to regain energy. I can absorb energy from women as well. So, Im afraid Ill be rougher tonight than before. You must be prepared. Hearing that, Senior Mrs. Jing flushed and her anger went away. After that, they started having sex. It was unusually wild this time. At the same time, Gu Ning and the others were still busy searching for Leng Shaoting, but unfortunately they couldnt find him. Chapter 2620 - Go to See Your Son in Hell

    Chapter 2620: Go to See Your Son in Hell

    Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao were about to have a mental breakdown. It was even hard for them to breathe normally because they were heart-broken. They had no idea whether Leng Shaoting was still alive. After resting for a night, the evil cultivator became strong again. At noon, he went out to find Jing Yunyao. Because he guessed that Jing Yunyao could sense it when Leng Shaoting was in danger and that she woulde out and look for her son, the evil cultivator began to look around the ce where he had the fight against Leng Shaoting. Although a night had passed, as Leng Shaotings mother, Jing Yunyao wouldnt leave without finding him. However, Leng Shaoting had actually fallen into the ocean. There was no clue along the way, so they knew nothing. They still searched around the ce of the fight, or slightly farther from it at most. The evil cultivator didnt know about Shangguan Yangs existence, because Senior Mrs. Jing didnt tell him. Senior Mrs. Jing didnt let him know because she was afraid that he would be scared and refuse to help her. Although she knew the evil cultivator was at a very high level, she didnt think he was better than Shangguan Yang. As a result, Senior Mrs. Jing was a little worried when the evil cultivator left to find Jing Yunyao, but she didnt stop him. However, at this moment, Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang were looking for Leng Shaoting separately, so the evil cultivator would meet Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning or he would meet Shangguan Yang. He had good luck today, because he didnt see Shangguan Yang. Instead, he met Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning two hours after he started searching around the scene of the incident. The evil cultivator and Jing Yunyao sensed each other at almost the same time. Gu Ning felt the evil cultivator too. Once they sensed him, Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning wondered whether he had something to do with Leng Shaotings disappearance. They could feel that he was at a very high level and wasnt far from them. The evil cultivator always thought that Jing Yunyao was in the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period, so he was surprised by her real level. Although he couldnt see her exact level, he bet that she should be at the peak of the Yuan Ying Period. It was rare to see a cultivator at the Yuan Ying Period, but both Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting were at that level. Moreover, Jing Yunyao even reached the peak. After fighting against Leng Shaoting, the evil cultivator learned that he was in the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period, but Leng Shaoting had unbelievable explosive power and was as strong as a cultivator in the middle stage of the Yuan Ying Period. As a result, even though Jing Yunyao was at the peak of the Yuan Ying Period, the evil cultivator was alert, but wasnt worried or scared. Even with the help of the flood dragon, Leng Shaoting was still no match for him, let alone the mortal with Jing Yunyao. The next moment, the evil cultivator swaggered towards Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning then followed Jing Yunyao and walked towards the evil cultivator. Whether the evil cultivator had anything to do with Leng Shaotings disappearance, there was going to be a battle. Besides, the man directly walked towards them as soon as he saw them, so it meant that the man was ready for battle. Jing Yunyao, I didnt expect you to have such great progress! The evil cultivatorplimented. He called Jing Yunyaos name out loud, because he wasnt afraid that she would know anything about him. After all, in his eyes, she was no different from a dead person. Hearing the evil cultivator call her name, Jing Yunyao squinted. She didnt show obvious emotions, but she was extremely mad. Since the man recognized her, she must be the target. And if the man really targeted her, he must have something to do with Leng Shaotings disappearance. Thinking of that, Jing Yunyao got even angrier, but she had to curb her anger. Gu Ning also had that feeling. Therefore, she was prepared to pay the evil cultivator back. Alone she might not be able to defeat the man, but Jing Yunyao was with her! In addition, right when she met the evil cultivator and sensed that he was at a very high level, she sent a message to Shangguan Yang. If Shangguan Yang could receive a signal, he would rush over. Even without Shangguan Yang, they might not lose, but Gu Ning just wanted to be fully-prepared. Who are you? Jing Yunyao asked. She didnt know this evil cultivator. Its not important. Most importantly, I need to talk with you about something, said the evil cultivator. What is it? asked Jing Yunyao. Well, I came to send you to see your son in hell The evil cultivator directly said that he caused Leng Shaotings trouble. It was unnecessary to keep it a secret. Whether they knew it or not, they had already met. If he told her the truth, she might be affected and lose motivation during the battle against him. In that case, it would be easier for him to defeat her. What? It was really you? Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning got furious in an instant. Their eyes became bloody red. They did their best to fight back their tears, then angrily attacked the evil cultivator. They didnt bother to hide their abilities, and did their best to injure him. At the beginning, the evil cultivator didnt take them seriously, but when he found out that Gu Ning wasnt a mortal, he was greatly surprised. She was a cultivator, but he couldnt feel it earlier at all. Was she strong enough to hide her air as a cultivator? Before long, he knew that it wasnt the truth. Gu Nings level wasnt high. She was only in the Heartbeat Stage, but she had a very explosive power. However, he didnt think she was a strongpetitor for him. Jing Yunyao, however, surprised him again, because she wasnt at the peak of the Yuan Ying Period. Instead, she was in the Out-of-body Stage, because there were two of her to fight against him. Therefore, the evil cultivator had to be more careful. He was even a little scared. He was somewhat afraid of Jing Yunyao. Because Jing Yunyao was basically at the same level as him, he might not be able to win if they fought against each other alone. And Jing Yunyao also had a helper who wasnt weak. When they teamed up, they were more aggressive than Leng Shaoting and the flood dragon. It was difficult for him to defeat Leng Shaoting and the flood dragon, and now the battle became even more difficult. As a result, the evil cultivator didnt have much confidence. Chapter 2621 - Senior Mrs. Jing Wants Me to Help Her

    Chapter 2621: Senior Mrs. Jing Wants Me to Help Her

    Leng Shaotings disappearance didnt make Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning lose strength. On the contrary, they became much more aggressive than ever. They were determined to pay the murderer back. At this moment, they couldnt wait to kill the evil cultivator to avenge Leng Shaoting. The evil cultivator also realized that it hadnt been a smart move. He tried to upset them with Leng Shaotings misfortune, but now they had be even more aggressive. However, it was toote. Gu Ning wasparatively weaker, so the evil cultivator decided to deal with her first before he went to fight Jing Yunyao. In that case, he would have more confidence to win. After all, it was hard for him to fight against Gu Ning and two of Jing Yunyao at the same time. Unfortunately, even though Gu Ning wasparatively weaker, it wasnt easy for the evil cultivator to hurt her. Because Gu Ning was very agile, she avoided his attacks most of the time. Once the evil cultivator wanted to continue to attack her, Jing Yunyao attacked him. He had to fight her and had no more energy to deal with Gu Ning. As a result, the evil cultivator was gradually at a disadvantage and was repeatedly injured by Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao, on the other hand, werent injured at all. At this moment, the evil cultivator med Senior Mrs. Jing for this. Didnt she say that Jing Yunyao was in the Yuan Ying Period? It wasnt true! Jing Yunyao was in the Out-of-body Stage! There was a huge gap between the Yuan Ying Period and the Out-of-body Stage. However, he had to focus on the battle or he might be killed. At this time, Shangguan Yang arrived after reading Gu Nings message. Although the evil cultivator didnt know Shangguan Yang, he could see that Shangguan Yang was a master who was at an even higher level than Jing Yunyao. Instantly, he was stunned. Whether or not Jing Yunyao had a rtionship with this master, the master wouldnt stand on the sidelines once he saw them. Master, he killed Shaoting! The moment Gu Ning saw Shangguan Yang, she burst into tears. What? Hearing that, Shangguan Yang was startled and got angry at once. Damn it! How dare you kill my disciple! The next moment, Shangguan Yang attacked him. Knowing that this master was Leng Shaotings master, the evil cultivator was astonished. Did Senior Mrs. Jing know about this? If she knew, why didnt she tell him about it? Thinking of that, the evil cultivator became even angrier at Senior Mrs. Jing, but he had no time to think further about it, because Shangguan Yang quickly hit him. He could fight back for a short while, but soon lost. When Shangguan Yang joined the battle, Jing Yunyao stopped and sank to the ground. She wasnt injured, but she couldnt control herself after knowing that Leng Shaoting was dead. She did her best to control her emotions earlier, because she needed to kill this evil cultivator. However, now that Shangguan Yang came, she could be free and finally lost control of her emotions. Seeing that, Gu Ning immediately went to support Jing Yunyao. She was also extremely sad, so she didnt know how tofort Jing Yunyao. In fact, anyfort was meaningless at this moment. Before long, Shangguan Yang seriously injured the evil cultivator making it impossible for him to fight back. Shangguan Yang didnt kill him, because he had a lot of questions. What did you do to my disciple? asked Shangguan Yang. He put great pressure on the evil cultivator, causing the evil cultivator to be stressed. I just seriously injured him. I didnt kill him. He ran away. Under pressure from Shangguan Yang, the evil cultivator told the truth. Although he believed that Leng Shaoting was very likely dead, he didnt see his body after all, so he wasntpletely sure. Even if Leng Shaoting was dead, he wouldnt tell them. If they became angrier, he might be tortured. Hearing his reply, Shangguan Yang and the others were slightly relieved. The evil cultivator didnt seem to be lying, so they believed his words. Most importantly, they didnt think Leng Shaoting would die. Jing Yunyao stood up at once. She went to the front of the evil cultivator and asked, Where did Shaoting run away? To the east from here. About a hundred kilometers away. He fell into the ocean. When I jumped into the same ocean, he and the flood dragon were already gone, said the evil cultivator. Knowing that Leng Shaoting fell into the ocean, Gu Ning and the others were heart-broken. Although Leng Shaoting escaped, he fell from high in the air. It must have been very painful! As a result, Gu Ning and the others were worried, but at least Leng Shaoting escaped, so it was more likely for him to survive, which was good news for them. However, before they saw Leng Shaoting, they were still anxious. Once they learned where Leng Shaoting disappeared, they couldnt wait to find him. However, they had to be patient and get more information from the man. Is there a grudge between us? Why did you try to kill us? Or who sent you here? asked Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao didnt know him, but she wasnt sure whether there was a grudge between them. After all, she had run into many evil cultivators and killed a lot of them. Perhaps this evil cultivator had a rtionship with one of them and so came to take revenge. If that wasnt the case, then someone must have paid him to do it. Jing Yunyao actually had few names in mind. It had to be the Jing family; she couldnt think of anyone else. Given the Jing familys reputation, it wasnt surprising that they would do something like this. Anyway, she would know that by asking the evil cultivator. She wasnt defaming the Jing family right now, but she honestly wouldnt be surprised if it was really the Jing family. I have no grudge with you. Its Senior Mrs. Jing who wanted me to help her. The evil cultivator chose to be honest. Since he was caught, he wouldnt let Senior Mrs. Jing get away with it. After all, it was Senior Mrs. Jing who caused him this misfortune. As a result, even though he might be killed, she wouldnt survive either. That was his real thought. It wasnt a surprising answer, so Jing Yunyao and the others werent astonished, but they were still very mad. Senior Mrs. Jing? It couldnt be her own idea. Jing Yaorong must be involved! The Jing family? Great, very well, it seems I just have to kill them! Jing Yunyao said through her teeth in anger. She was full of hatred towards the Jing family now. Chapter 2622 - Evidence

    Chapter 2622: Evidence

    Before today, she never had the thought of killing them, but now, she really wanted to. What evidence do you have to prove its Senior Mrs. Jing? asked Gu Ning. She believed the evil cultivators words, but she needed more proof. When they went to pay the Jing family back, they could stop Tiandaozong from getting involved with the evidence. Although Tiandaozong normally wouldnt allow cultivators to kill each other, the Jing familys behavior was indeed uneptable. As long as there was enough evidence, Tiandaozong wouldnt stop them from taking revenge. Even if they didnt do anything, Tiandaozong would do something instead. After all, what the Jing family had done broke the rules in the cultivation world. Evidence? Of course I have. The evil cultivator said, In No. XX house in XX block. I have evidence of my conversation with Senior Mrs. Jing and her and I having sex in my bed! Ive recorded it all. The memory card is in the study next to the master bedroom. Senior Mrs. Jing should still be in my house too. Since he decided to drag Senior Mrs. Jing into this trouble, he told Gu Ning everything honestly. Hearing that Senior Mrs. Jing even had sex with this evil cultivator, Shangguan Yang and the others were embarrassed, but they didnt have time to think about it. With the evidence, they believed that it would be easy to solve this problem. Ningning, go get the evidence in his house. Keep Senior Mrs. Jing there. I need to find Shaoting with Senior Shangguan right away. Well talk more about this after we get back, said Jing Yunyao. She needed to find Leng Shaoting as soon as possible right now, so she couldnt pay attention to Senior Mrs. Jing. She could only ask Gu Ning to go there. I also want to find Shaoting. And I can release magical power. The flood dragon will feel it. It wille to us then. Senior Jiang and Senior Si could go to the house. Since we have already caught this evil cultivator, the Leng family should be safe, said Gu Ning. This time, she didnt listen to Jing Yunyao, because it was impossible for her to not go look for Leng Shaoting right now. She couldnt stand not seeing him anymore. Hearing Gu Nings words, Jing Yunyao agreed, so she said nothing further. As for this evil cultivator, he was too guilty to leave alive, so Shangguan Yang directly killed him. The evil cultivator was unwilling to die, but he couldnt run away. Right after Shangguan Yang killed the evil cultivator, Gu Ning called Si Jin and told her about their situation. Si Jin would go to the house alone or with Jiang Liluo. No matter who went, they were stronger than Senior Mrs. Jing, so they would be able to catch her. Once Jiang Liluo and Si Jin learned that the person who injured Leng Shaoting had been caught, they felt greatly relieved. They immediately agreed to do what Gu Ning asked them to do. However, Leng Shaoting was still missing so they were still very worried. After Shangguan Yang killed the evil cultivator, they used their flying swords to rush to the ocean that the evil cultivator mentioned. Although it was daytime and people could easily see them if they flew, they didnt care about that right now. Filled with anxiety, they needed to get to the ocean as soon as possible. Luckily, the sky was very cloudy today, so they could hide in the clouds. They also did their best to avoid crowded ces, so not many people could see them. However, no matter how careful they were, someone still noticed them. However, due to the distance, the person didnt see them clearly and couldnt believe what he just saw. Therefore, even though he saw them, it didnt cause a sensation. Si Jin went to the evil cultivators house alone. After all, Senior Mrs. Jing wasnt at a high level, and Si Jin was able to defeat her alone. She directly took a taxi to the block, then went inside to find the house. When she walked closer, Si Jin sensed a cultivator. However, because of the gap between their levels, Senior Mrs. Jing didnt sense Si Jin. When Senior Mrs. Jing finally sensed Si Jin, it was toote and Si Jin had already gotten into the house through the window. Senior Mrs. Jing subconsciously took this house as her home, so she didnt run away and Si Jin sessfully caught her. Although Si Jin was at a higher level than her, Senior Mrs. Jing wasnt scared. She coldly snapped at Si Jin. Who are you? I came to catch you! said Si Jin, immediately attacking Senior Mrs. Jing. Without hesitation, Senior Mrs. Jing fought back, but due to the gap between their levels, Senior Mrs. Jing was soon captured by Si Jin. Because Si Jin knew that she was the mastermind behind the scheme against Leng Shaoting, she used a lot of strength. Therefore, Senior Mrs. Jing got seriously hurt when Si Jin caught her. I dont know you. Why do you want to catch me? Senior Mrs. Jing struggled and angrily asked. She didnt know that Si Jin had a rtionship with Jing Yunyao. Why cant I catch you as a stranger? Si Jin sneered. What exactly do you want to do? asked Senior Mrs. Jing. I wont do anything to you, but someone else might, said Si Jin, then she took out ropes and tied Senior Mrs. Jing up. Because Senior Mrs. Jing was a cultivator, Si Jin couldnt control her just with ropes. So to prevent Senior Mrs. Jing from running away, Si Jin knocked her unconscious after tying her up. However, before Senior Mrs. Jing was knocked unconscious, she heard Si Jins words and asked, Who is the person? Although Senior Mrs. Jing asked that question, she actually had a name in mind Was it Jing Yunyao? That was impossible! After she came to the mortal world, she didnt go out at all. Jing Yunyao shouldnt have known where she was! However, who could it be if it wasnt Jing Yunyao? Having no idea, Senior Mrs. Jing felt a pain in the back of her neck before she lost consciousness. Once Senior Mrs. Jing was unconscious, Si Jin went to the study to find what Gu Ning wanted. After she found it, Si Jin didnt open it, but carefully put it into her pocket. She went back to the master bedroom and sat on a chair to watch Senior Mrs. Jing. After flying on their swords for half an hour, they reached the ocean the evil cultivator mentioned, but the ocean was sorge, and they had no idea where to start. As a result, they had to rely on their feelings to find Leng Shaoting. The flood dragon could live in the ocean, but Leng Shaoting couldnt, so they didnt think he would be in the ocean. ordingly, they started searching from thend. Chapter 2623 - Leng Shaoting Should Be Fine

    Chapter 2623: Leng Shaoting Should Be Fine

    Once Gu Ning arrived at the shore of the ocean, she released magical power to see whether the flood dragon could feel it. Unfortunately, she didnt see it even after a long while. Gu Ning was slightly disappointed, but she wasnt in despair. Instead, she continued to search for Leng Shaoting. Because this was a desert ind with no one living on it, Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang took their flying swords to search farther away. Gu Ning remembered that there was a yacht in her telepathic eye space, so she took it out and drove it around the ind. Although it was impossible for Leng Shaoting to be in the ocean, there were many small caves by the sides of the ind. They could amodate people. Perhaps Leng Shaoting hid in a cave in order to avoid the evil cultivator. Normally, when cultivators were covered by water, their senses were covered too. Only Gu Nings pure magical power could spread abroad in the water. Gu Ning searched and called Leng Shaotings name along the way as her magical power was released, but they still failed to find him the whole day. Both Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao had cried countless times. Right at this moment, at a certain part of the bottom of the ocean, the flood dragon sensed Gu Ning. It immediately woke up, then tried to go to see her. The next second, it remembered Leng Shaoting, so it decided to swim around to find him first. However, it couldnt see Leng Shaoting. The flood dragon med itself for failing to send Leng Shaoting to the surface of the water, and now he was lost. Even though the flood dragon couldnt find Leng Shaoting, it still needed to see Gu Ning. It had to tell her where it and Leng Shaoting fell. If they went to look for Leng Shaoting together, it would be quicker for them to find him. Most importantly, it knew that it was nearly impossible for Leng Shaoting to still be alive after they fell into the water. However, it wanted to see his body even if he was dead. After that, the flood dragon swam to the entrance of the cave, but a white female flood dragon stopped it all of a sudden. Watching this white female flood dragon, the flood dragon was a little surprised. It didnt expect to meet another flood dragon, although it wasnt the only flood dragon in this world. After all, it was rare for them to meet each other. Therefore, it was surprised at their meeting. What? You cant wait to leave right after you wake up? Shouldnt you thank me for saving your life? The white flood dragon criticized angrily. Hearing that, the flood dragon realized that this white flood dragon had saved its life, and it should return the big favor. Therefore, it said, Thank you so much for saving my life, but I Actually, the flood dragon wanted to say that it needed to deal with something right now, but the white flood dragon should have seen Leng Shaoting too since it saved its life. Therefore, it immediately changed its words. Oh, when you saw me. Did you see a human by my side? Where is he now? Hes dead, so I didnt take him back, said the white flood dragon. What? I need to find him. Ill return your kindness in the future, said the flood dragon, then immediately went to find Leng Shaoting. It couldnt me the white flood dragon for leaving Leng Shaoting behind. After all, it wasnt its duty. And the white flood dragon had already saved its life. It should be grateful. Wait a second! Seeing that, the white flood dragon stopped the flood dragon once again. I lied to you. He isnt dead. And I took him back. I put him somewhere without water, but Im not sure whether hes still alive now. Since the white flood dragon saved the flood dragons life, it didnt mind helping Leng Shaoting out as well. However, it couldnt cure a human being, so it put Leng Shaoting down in a ce without water so that he wouldnt drown. However, Leng Shaoting hadnt received treatment, so the white flood dragon wasnt sure whether he had survived. Really? Thank you so much! Please take me to see him. The flood dragon was cheered up at once. Although it didnt know whether Leng Shaoting was still alive, at least Leng Shaotings body was saved. Lets go! The white flood dragon nodded, then took the flood dragon over. Currently they were in a big cave with all kinds of colorful coral and seaweeds. There werent any other creatures. Perhaps they were afraid of the white flood dragon and stayed away from its ce. Although the white flood dragon wasnt very aggressive, it had a higher status than other creatures in the ocean. It didnt put Leng Shaoting far away, so they soon arrived. He was in a cave about twenty square metersrge. There was a lot of jewelry inside, especially pearls. They were collected by the white flood dragon over the years. Some were from shipwrecks that transported jewelry and jadeite, while some came into being by themselves under the sea. All of them contained magical power, so the white flood dragon and the flood dragon could see the magical power flowing to the top of the cave after they arrived. The two flood dragons subconsciously looked up and saw a transparent round barrier. There was a man lying inside, and it was Leng Shaoting. What happened? How did the barrier go up there? And the magical power is flowing inside The white flood dragon was amazed, because the barrier should be on the stone bed, now it was high up in the air. He should be curing himself with the magical power, said the flood dragon. Although it couldnt feel Leng Shaotings breath in the barrier, he should be fine since the magical power was going into the barrier. Hes curing himself by absorbing magical power? Hearing that, the white flood dragon was surprised. At the same time, it understood what was happening right now. This human being in front of it wasnt an ordinary person, so it was very normal that he could cure himself by absorbing magical power. In that case, the flood dragon didnt bother Leng Shaoting, because it could easily cause an ident. It was impossible for the flood dragon to take Leng Shaoting away right now, so it could only go to see Gu Ning first. However, at this moment, Leng Shaoting needed care. The flood dragon didnt want to leave Leng Shaoting here and go to find Gu Ning. Although the white flood dragon had saved them and it should be nice to Leng Shaoting, the flood dragon was still worried. As a result, it could only ask the white flood dragon to go find Gu Ning for it. Chapter 2624 - I Need to Go Back

    Chapter 2624: I Need to Go Back

    Can you do me a favor? My masters family is searching for him on the surface. Can you help me bring his family down here? said the flood dragon. If the white flood dragon was unwilling to do that, it would just have to do it on its own. No problem! The white flood dragon agreed without hesitation. It wasnt usually helpful. It agreed to help simply because the flood dragon wanted it to do it a favor. It hadnt seen other flood dragons for a very long time, so it got excited when it met the flood dragon, especially since the flood dragon was a male. Even if it didnt go, the flood dragon didnt have enough strength to swim up now. After you swim out, youll sense some magical power. Follow it and youll see a young girl named Gu Ning. When you see her, tell her that I told you to bring her down here, said the flood dragon. Can she understand ournguage? The white flood dragon was surprised. Of course, shes my ex owner. And she sent me to my current master, said the flood dragon. Whats their rtionship? asked the white flood dragon. Theyre engaged, said the flood dragon. It lost a little patience when the white flood dragon asked it so many questions, but it couldnt get mad. Go now, help me bring the girl down, or she might leave! Fine, Im leaving. The white flood dragon left afterwards. It talked with the flood dragon for so long because it hadnt met other flood dragons for a very long time. It wasnt its fault that it was more talkative now. After the white flood dragon swam out, it started searching for the magical power the flood dragon told it about. Because the white flood dragon wasnt weaker than the flood dragon, it quickly sensed the magical power and followed it ahead. However, it suddenly lost the trace of the magical power halfway through and got confused. What happened? Howe the magical power suddenly disappeared? Although the magical power disappeared, the white flood dragon still swam forward in the same direction to see whether it could find it again. Actually, Gu Ning had released magical power for a whole day and was out of strength now. She had to stop it and rest first to regain her energy. Otherwise, she might pass out before finding Leng Shaoting. The white flood dragon floated out of the surface of the water. Because it was dark, the white flood dragon couldnt see far, but in its view, it didnt see any human beings or sense any other creatures. At this moment, Gu Ning was already far from the white flood dragon. Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao went to Gu Nings yacht one after another. They failed to find Leng Shaoting and the flood dragon as well. Perhaps someone rescued Leng Shaoting. Perhaps he fell unconscious after being injured, so he didnt contact us, said Jing Yunyao. It was the only possibility she could think of after failing to find Leng Shaoting. She refused to believe that Leng Shaoting was dead. Its possible, said Gu Ning. Should we go back now? I think we can go to see whether there were ships passing by this area. Perhaps they have rescued Shaoting, said Shangguan Yang. They had searched for a day around a radius of dozens of kilometers in the ocean, but still couldnt see Leng Shaoting. Even if they continued, they might not get a result. In that case, they had to think of another way. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao hesitated for a while, because they were reluctant to leave like that, but Shangguan Yangs words made sense. Therefore, after hesitating for a while, they agreed to go back. Therefore, Gu Ning missed the opportunity to see the white flood dragon and the chance to know that the flood dragon and Leng Shaoting were at the bottom of the ocean. When the white flood dragon was back to its carve, it said, The magical power suddenly disappeared when I was swimming towards it. The flood dragon was struck dumb for a second, but it wasnt the white flood dragons fault. It woke up toote, and it also knew that Gu Ning would have to leave after searching for Leng Shaoting for a whole day. In that case, the flood dragon felt it was necessary for it to go out by itself. Please help me take care of him. I need to go out, said the flood dragon. Youre still injured. Are you sure you can handle it? The white flood dragon rolled its eyes at the flood dragon. The flood dragons original injuries were only slightly lighter than Leng Shaotings. It was able to wake up so quickly because the white flood dragon gave it some breath, otherwise it would still be asleep now! Because they were the same species, the white flood dragon could give breath to the flood dragon, but Leng Shaoting was a human being, so it was useless for him. Hearing that, the flood dragon suddenly realized that it was indeed very weak at the moment. In fact, when it swam over from the front cave, it already found it difficult. But it cared too much about Leng Shaoting, so it didnt pay much attention to its own condition. Well, then Ill have a rest tonight. I think I will be more energetic tomorrow. Ill swim up then. The flood dragon understood that Gu Ning and the others must be very worried, but it couldnt do anything about it. It couldnt ask the white flood dragon to help it again, because the white flood dragon didnt know the route. And the white flood dragon had never been out of the water before. If it caused any trouble by ident, it would be terrible. Hey, whats your name? asked the white flood dragon. I dont have one. The flood dragon replied. Why didnt your master give you a name? asked the white flood dragon. No, my master just calls me flood dragon, said the flood dragon. Your body is ck, so Ill call you ck Dragon, said the white flood dragon. Whatever, said the flood dragon. It didnt care about that at all. The white flood dragon was happy about the answer. Actually, if the flood dragon was also a female, the white flood dragon wouldnt be so nice. After all, people of the same gender werepetitors and other creatures obeyed the same rule. I dont have a name either, but my body is white, so you can call me White Dragon. Oh, you can also directly call me White, and Ill just call you ck. We dont need to call each other dragon, said the white flood dragon. Alright, said the flood dragon. Hey, ck, hows the world outside? asked the white flood dragon. It always wanted to have a tour outside, but didnt have the courage. Although it was a flood dragon at a high level, it knew that it was a special species and it should avoid humans. Chapter 2625 - Senior Mrs. Jing Gives in

    Chapter 2625: Senior Mrs. Jing Gives in

    Nothing fun. Just because were not human, we cant show up in front of them, said the flood dragon. Oh, fine! The white flood dragon was slightly disappointed. The white flood dragon never stopped asking the flood dragon all kinds of questions. The flood dragon felt bothered, but still replied. On Gu Nings way back, she asked K to find out whether there were ships that had passed by that ocean. They couldnt get much information from surveince cameras, so Gu Ning called Xu Jinchen next. She told him about Leng Shaotings situation and let him take some people to conduct an investigation at the nearby wharf. Given the current situation, it was unnecessary for her to keep it a secret from Xu Jinchen any longer. Once Xu Jinchen received her message, he listened to Gu Ning and made the arrangements. When Gu Ning and the others were back in the capital, they went to the evil cultivators house. If Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao didnt punish Senior Mrs. Jing, they wouldnt be able to get over it. However, even if they punished Senior Mrs. Jing for it, they wouldnt feel much better. In fact, even after they killed Jing Yaorong, they would still be in a bad mood. They wouldnt feel better until they knew that Leng Shaoting was safe. Shangguan Yang decided to not get involved, but he also followed Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao to punish Senior Mrs. Jing. When Gu Ning, Jing Yunyao, and Shangguan Yang arrived, Senior Mrs. Jing was awake and was ring at Si Jin. Senior Mrs. Jing wanted to say something, but her lips were sealed. She could hardly say a word. She had tried to get rid of the ropes with her magical energy, but she was injured and knocked unconscious again. Afterwards, she was tied up with new ropes, so she stopped struggling in order to not be injured again. Anyway, Si Jin didnt really injure her to a very serious extent. She just caused some minor injuries. Senior Mrs. Jing was shocked to see Gu Ning, Jing Yunyao, and Shangguan Yang. Although she guessed that it might have something to do with Jing Yunyao, she didnt think it was very likely. Unexpectedly, it was really Jing Yunyao. As soon as Senior Mrs. Jing saw Jing Yunyao, she became terrified, because Jing Yunyao was different now. She couldnt easily bully Jing Yunyao any longer. Besides, Jing Yunyao stared at her with a seething hatred. Obviously, Jing Yunyao had found out something. It was Jing Yunyaos personal affair, so Gu Ning didnt but in even though she hated Senior Mrs. Jing very much. However, she stared at Senior Mrs. Jing with hostility, as if she couldnt wait to tear her to pieces. Senior Mrs. Jing recognized Gu Ning. Although this was their first meeting, she understood why Gu Ning hated her, but that didnt mean that Senior Mrs. Jing would ept it. After all, Gu Ning put a lot of pressure on her and she could hardly stand it. Nevertheless, she couldnt say anything right now. Even if she could, she didnt dare to. Jing Yunyao walked towards Senior Mrs. Jing step by step, putting more and more pressure on her. In the past, Senior Mrs. Jing wouldnt believe that Jing Yunyao would dare to hurt her, but now she knew it was going to happen. If she were Jing Yunyao, she wouldnt wait to take revenge. At this moment, Jing Yunyao couldnt wait to tear Senior Mrs. Jing to pieces, but she could still stay calm. She didnt lose control of her emotions. Once she was in front of Senior Mrs. Jing, Jing Yunyao removed the tape on her mouth. Senior Mrs. Jing felt sharp pain, but couldntin. You Senior Mrs. Jing opened her mouth. She wanted to ask about something, but didnt know what she could say. Do you want to ask how I knew you were here? Jing Yunyao sneered. Senior Mrs. Jing said nothing. It was indeed a question in her mind, but she guessed the reason when she saw Shangguan Yang. The evil cultivator must have failed when he went to murder Jing Yunyao and betrayed her. Jing Yunyao didnt care about Senior Mrs. Jings answer, and said directly, The evil cultivator you sent to kill us is already dead. Before he died, he told us everything. And he also had evidence of your deal and your affair. Do you think I should give the evidence to Jing Yaorong? What will he do then? Hearing that, Senior Mrs. Jing was stunned. What? The evil cultivator had evidence of her scheme against Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao? He even recorded their sex? No, it was impossible! No, I didnt. I Senior Mrs. Jing wasnt sure whether Jing Yunyao was telling the truth or whether she was just scaring her, so she denied it before she saw the evidence. You didnt? Then why are you so scared? Well, I think I can project the video on arge screen. Everyone in City Sky will see it! Jing Yunyao smiled unkindly. It was actually impossible, and she would only show it to the Jing family. However, she said that to scare Senior Mrs. Jing. After all, Jing Jining would take over the Jing family in the future, so she had to protect the Jing familys reputation. No! Senior Mrs. Jing shouted. Now she believed that Jing Yunyao really had evidence. Most important, she indeed had sex with the evil cultivator. To her astonishment, the evil cultivator had a recording of their sex. Why did he do that? Jing Yunyao reached out her hand and seized Senior Mrs. Jings jaw. Zhao, actually I had no intention of killing you when I get revenge on the Jing family, but now I changed my mind. I was wrong. But I wont kill you with my hands. Ill let Jing Yaorong watch the video. Ill watch him kill you with my own eyes No, no, no! Senior Mrs. Jing was extremely frightened. She emphatically shook her head, showing her reluctance. She didnt want Jing Yaorong to see the video, because he would really kill her. However, she also knew Jing Yunyao wouldnt miss this opportunity. After all, she had asked the evil cultivator to kill Jing Yunyaos son! Jing Yunyao definitely wouldnt miss the chance to pay her back! In fact, she couldnt wait to kill Senior Mrs. Jing right away. She had evidence of Senior Mrs. Jing scheming against her and her son, so Tiandaozong wouldnt punish her for it, but she wanted to see the dramaing afterwards. Chapter 2626 - Dream About Leng Shaoting

    Chapter 2626: Dream About Leng Shaoting

    However, even though she chose not to kill Senior Mrs. Jing right now, she wouldnt hesitate to torture her. p! With a clear sound, Jing Yunyao heavily pped Senior Mrs. Jings face. Because she used a lot of force, Senior Mrs. Jings cheek swelled at once, blood also seeped out of the corner of her mouth. Zhao, no matter how much I hated you for bullying me before, Ive never been so impatient to pay you back. But you tried to kill my son. I cant wait to tear you to pieces right now! Jing Yunyao clenched her teeth, her eyes turning red in fury. She sneered for a few seconds, then continued. Sorry to disappoint you. My son isnt dead, but youre going to be soon. Hearing that Leng Shaoting wasnt dead, Senior Mrs. Jing was angry. If Leng Shaoting wasnt dead, all of her efforts would have be meaningless. What was worse, she had suffered a double loss. p! Jing Yunyao pped Senior Mrs. Jings other cheek with the same force. As a result, Senior Mrs. Jings cheeks swelled to the same extent. I didnt forget how you pped me back then! Jing Yunyao said angrily. Upon thinking of the bad old days, Jing Yunyao was still very angry. You even wanted to ruin my face! Now let me do it to you today! said Jing Yunyao. After that, she took out a dagger from her Qiankun Bag. No, no, no! Seeing that, Senior Mrs. Jing shook her head in horror. Appearance mattered a lot to a woman. Even though she knew that Jing Yaorong would surely kill her after watching the video of her having sex with the evil cultivator, she was reluctant to have a disfigured face. No one was willing to suffer that. However, it wasnt up to her right now. She had to pay for what she had done. You have no right to say that now. Jing Yunyao sneered. Without dy, she cut Senior Mrs. Jings face with the dagger, and Senior Mrs. Jing shouted in great pain. Gu Ning and the others watched from the side and did nothing. They had no sympathy for Senior Mrs. Jing. It was already very kind of them that they didnt add fuel on mes. It was impossible for them to sympathize with Senior Mrs. Jing! The next moment, Jing Yunyao made another cut and Senior Mrs. Jing shouted in pain again. About ten minutester, there were cuts all over Senior Mrs. Jings body. Only then did Jing Yunyao finally stop. Alright, she cant run away now. Lets dump her here. We can go back first, said Jing Yunyao. In case any idents happen, I think I should leave the monster fox here with her, said Gu Ning, then she let the monster fox out of her telepathic eye space. Jing Yunyao agreed. After telling the monster fox what it should do, Gu Ning and the others returned to the siheyuan. All of them were very upset. Back in the siheyuan, they went to their own rooms, but no one could sleep. At 12 pm, Gu Ning was so tired that she slept on her arms on the table. Right after she fell asleep, she dreamed about Leng Shaoting. In the bottom of the ocean, she saw him sinking continuously as if there was no ground under him. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting reached out his hand to her. It seemed that he wanted to catch her. Ningning, Im here. Come and find me At this moment, Gu Ning abruptly woke up with cold sweat. Although it was just a dream, Gu Ning had a strong feeling that Leng Shaoting was in the ocean. Otherwise she wouldnt have had that dream. It must imply something. However, if Leng Shaoting was really in the ocean, it wasnt good news for Gu Ning, because it was impossible for him to stay alive in the ocean for so long. Normally, Leng Shaoting could stay at the bottom of the ocean for an hour or two, but now he had stayed there for far more than just an hour! He had been lost for a whole day! Besides, he was injured. Gu Ning didnt know how serious it was, but it couldnt be light. In that case, Gu Ning really didnt want Leng Shaoting to be at the bottom of the ocean. She had to find him as soon as possible. Even though it was just a dream and Leng Shaoting might not be at the bottom of the ocean, she couldnt sleep without finding him. Therefore, Gu Ning immediately stood up and walked out. She needed to talk to Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao about it first. They had the same idea as Gu Ning. Whether Leng Shaoting was at the bottom of the ocean or not, they had to go search for him. Without hesitation, they set out again. With Shangguan Yangs help, Gu Ning didnt need to build a barrier with her magical power. Shangguan Yang could easily do that. Even though they were in the ocean, Shangguan Yang could still fly with his sword, so there was no need for them to walk or swim. They directly got on Shangguan Yangs flying sword and he would lead them to look around in the water. The ocean was wide and broad. Although Leng Shaoting was at the bottom, it was still difficult for them to find him. They werent sure whether Leng Shaoting and the flood dragon were together and whether they were still alive, but Gu Ning still released magical power along the way. If the flood dragon could feel it, it could find her. Because of the water force, they moved slower with the flying sword in the water than in the air. However, it still wasnt slow. Unfortunately, after searching for an hour, they still couldnt see him. However, the flood dragon in the cave sensed the magical power released by Gu Ning and it got up from the ground at once. ck, whats wrong? The white flood dragon was at a lower level than the flood dragon, so it didnt sense it yet. It was surprised by the flood dragons sudden reaction. I think that I can sense my ex owners magical power. Shes in the water. I need to see her! said the flood dragon and swam out, but the flood dragon was injured, so it wasnt easy. Seeing that, the white flood dragon said, Let me do it for you! I dont think you can catch up to them like that. Hearing that, the flood dragon agreed. Thank you, White. My pleasure! The white flood dragon was happy that the flood dragon called it White. The next moment, it also swam out. After it was out, it sensed the magical power as well and immediately chased after it. Before long, it saw Gu Ning and the others. Actually, before it found them, they saw it first. Shangguan Yang sensed a monster was approaching them fast, and he told the others about it. They all believed that it was the flood dragon. Chapter 2627 - Find Leng Shaoting

    Chapter 2627: Find Leng Shaoting

    ??

    After seeing the monster, they were sure it was a flood dragon, but it wasnt the one they were familiar with. It was a flood dragon at a low level, so they didnt avoid it. The white flood dragon thought that Gu Ning was alone, but it saw two more people with her. They werent human beings, but high level cultivators, so the white flood dragon was a little scared. Anyway, it didnt mean to cause them trouble, so it continued to move close to them. Gu Ning and the others didnt bother to make it difficult for the white flood dragon. They wanted to know whether it had seen the flood dragon they knew. What are you doing here? Because there were three of them, the white flood dragon wasnt sure they were the people the flood dragon just mentioned, although it came here by following the magical power. To find someone. Did you see a flood dragon and a male human at the bottom? asked Shangguan Yang who stood at the front. Whats your rtionship? asked the white flood dragon. It only knew that the girl it wanted to see was the mans fiance. It needed to know the other two peoples rtionship with the man. Hearing that question, Gu Ning and the others realized that this flood dragon must have seen Leng Shaoting before, so they got excited at once. Im the mans master, said Shangguan Yang. How about the girl in the middle, asked the white flood dragon again. It mainly wanted to make sure of the girls rtionship with the man. The girl in the middle was Gu Ning. Im his fiance, the ex owner of the ck flood dragon. The woman behind me is the mans mother. Gu Ning answered. Youre the mans fiance? Is your name Gu Ning? asked the white flood dragon again. Hearing that, they were sure that it had seen Leng Shaoting and the flood dragon, otherwise it wouldnt know that she was Gu Ning. Right, my name is Gu Ning. Can you tell me where they are right now? How are they? asked Gu Ning in excitement. Theyre in my cave. Theyre not dead. Theyre just seriously injured. ck, I mean the ck flood dragon, wanted me to take you there. Follow me this way please! said the white flood dragon. ck? Was that the name of the flood dragon? If it werent an emergency, Gu Ning would surelyin about it, but now she was in no mood to do that. Upon hearing that Leng Shaoting and the flood dragon werent dead, Gu Ning and the others were greatly relieved. They didnt doubt the white flood dragons words at all. Thank you so much! Gu Ning thanked the white flood dragon, then they followed it. Although they were curious how Leng Shaoting managed to stay alive at the bottom of the ocean, since the white flood dragon told them that he was still alive, there had to be a way. Anyway, they would knowter. Because there was a short distance to the cave, they quickly arrived by following the white flood dragon. The flood dragon was waiting in great anticipation at the entrance of the cave. Once it saw Gu Ning and the others, it got excited. My ex owner, two seniors, youre finally here! Im sorry, I didnt take my master away right when the ident happened. We fell into the ocean. Luckily, White rescued us. Or we might The flood dragon apologized. Although it wasnt its fault, it still felt guilty. Its not your fault. No need to say that, said Gu Ning. If it hadnt been for the flood dragon, Leng Shaoting would have been in greater danger. Therefore, they couldnt me the flood dragon. The next second, Gu Ning asked in a hurry, Where is Shaoting? Hes inside, said the flood dragon. Then it moved away and let them in. Once Gu Ning and the others walked in, they saw magical power flowing up from all directions. They looked up too and saw a round transparent barrier, which Leng Shaoting was lying in. Although they couldnt feel Leng Shaotings breath, he was absorbing the magical power, which meant that he was fine. They didnt feel relieved until this moment. As long as Leng Shaoting hadnt breathed hisst, Gu Ning could save his life no matter how seriously he was injured. Master, can I get in this barrier? The magical power here is too weak. I dont think its very useful. I need to put my magical power directly into his body, said Gu Ning. Let me try. Shangguan Yang wasnt sure, so he needed to try. Afterwards, they went up and ced their barrier on Leng Shaotings, then Shangguan Yang used magical energy to connect the two barriers. Fortunately, the two barriers were sessfully connected, and they saw Leng Shaoting in person and felt his breath. However, Leng Shaoting was extremely weak, which saddened them. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao almost cried. Before Gu Ning got in, Shangguan Yang gave her a pill. This is a Recovery Pill. Although Shaoting is seriously injured and it might not be very helpful within a short time, it can help him recover. Help him take it, so that itll be easier for you to put magical power into his body afterwards. Sure, said Gu Ning, taking the Recovery Pill. After that, Jing Yunyao said, Ningning, pay some attention to yourself as well. Dont give all your magical power to Shaoting. Dont leave yourself weak. Although Jing Yunyao hoped that Leng Shaoting could be cured as soon as possible, she wasnt selfish. She wouldnt sacrifice Gu Nings safety for her son. Even though Gu Ning had ancient jade with endless magical power, it would have a great impact on Gu Nings body if she consumed a lot of her power at a time, so she was worried about Leng Shaoting, and Gu Ning. I know, mother. Gu Ning felt touched. She would do her best to save Leng Shaoting, but she knew where to stop. If she became weak just to save Leng Shaoting, they would me themselves. She was unwilling to mentally burden them. After Gu Ning got into Leng Shaotings barrier, Shangguan Yang closed the passage of the two barriers, then went back to the ground. Jing Yunyao also got out of Shangguan Yangs barrier and made her own barrier with her magical power. When Gu Ning went into Leng Shaotings barrier, Leng Shaoting frowned a little because he sensed a familiar smell, but he was unconscious, so it was just a conditioned response. Chapter 2628 - Go Back Together

    Chapter 2628: Go Back Together

    Gu Ning didnt think much about it. She helped Leng Shaoting take the Recovery Pill first, then directly put magical power into his body. Because Leng Shaoting was seriously injured and dying, he needed a lot of magical power. After Gu Ning put her magical power into his body for a long while, he still had no reaction. Five minutester, Leng Shaotings fingers finally moved so Gu Ning felt a little relieved. Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang, who were standing below, were also very worried about them, but they couldnt do anything for the time being, so they could only watch. If Gu Ning wasnt here, they would still be able to cure Leng Shaoting, but it would take a lot more time. Since Gu Ning was helping, Leng Shaoting would recover much faster. After half an hour, Gu Ning became very weak, but luckily Leng Shaoting was much better. His face turned ruddy and he began to breathe steadily. Even his eyelids moved a little, but he still couldnt open his eyes. At that moment, Leng Shaoting was still unconscious. He felt as if he was awake, but also felt as if he was in a dream. His body was very heavy and he couldnt get rid of the tiredness, but Leng Shaoting was determined. Finally he opened his eyes after fighting for several minutes, then he saw Gu Ning. When he saw her, he couldnt tell if it was reality or a dream, but he was happy. Whether it was reality or a dream, he was happy to see her. Gu Ning stopped giving Leng Shaoting magical power after he opened his eyes. By now she was out of strength and could barely stand up. She softly sank into Leng Shaotings arms. Although Leng Shaoting was awake now, only his injuries healed a lot; he was still very weak. He wanted to support Gu Ning when she fell, but he was unable to. Luckily, he could move, so he hugged her when she copsed into his arms. When Gu Ning copsed, Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang were scared, but they could see that she was fine. She was merely tired. Seeing Leng Shaotings actions, Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang were excited and felt relieved. Ningning, a-am I in a dream? Leng Shaoting asked in a hoarse voice. No, youre not in a dream. Its real Even though Gu Ning was weak, she was still conscious, so she could talk. She only sounded a little weaker. Leng Shaoting summoned up his strength and hugged Gu Ning tightly. He needed to hold her to make sure it was real. Oh, its real. Its so wonderful! Gu Ning didnt see the tears rolling down Leng Shaotings eyes. He was ecstatic after surviving the attack. Have some sleep! said Leng Shaoting. He knew that Gu Ning had put a lot of magical power into his body. She was exhausted and his heart ached for her. Sure. Gu Ning was indeed exhausted, so she really wanted to have some sleep. She had no energy to pay attention to Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang as she fell into a deep sleep. Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang didnt care. Gu Ning was extremely tired, so they would allow her to have a rest. Leng Shaoting understood that both Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang were present, so he looked down and gave them a smile after Gu Ning fell asleep. He wanted them to know that he was fine. Jing Yunyao almost cried. Her son survived! She thought she was going to lose him! After that, Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang waited patiently. They would go after Gu Ning woke up. Wow, your masters fiance is amazing! She cured him within such a short time, said the white flood dragon in amazement. Sure, why do you think I would listen to her? All of them are very strong, but my master ran into an extremely aggressive evil cultivator this time, so he got hurt, said the flood dragon. Will you leave right after your master recovers? asked the white flood dragon. It was reluctant for them to leave. If Leng Shaoting got better, they would go back home. They didnt belong to this ocean. What could they do here? Of course! said the flood dragon. Can I go with you? I feel lonely when Im alone deep in the ocean. No one talks to me. Other creatures are scared of me. If I can join you, you can stay by my side! said the white flood dragon, looking pitiful. Sure, then we can go together! You can stay by Ningnings side in the future. Before the flood dragon said anything, Shangguan Yang replied. They would be less worried if Gu Ning could have a helper. Although Gu Ning already had a monster fox and tree vine which had their own advantages, it would be better if Gu Ning had extra help. Really? Thank you so much! The white flood dragon danced in excitement. It didnt want to be alone any longer. Gu Ning didnt wake up until two hourster. After she woke up, she realized that she kept Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao waiting for her. She was a little embarrassed, but she was indeed too tired earlier. After sleeping for two hours, Gu Ning regained much of her strength, while Leng Shaoting was only a bit more energetic. Gu Ning had only lost some strength and could quickly regain it, but Leng Shaoting was seriously injured, so it would be slow for him to recover. Gu Ning lowered the barrier with her magical energy. After they touched the ground, Shangguan Yang walked over and connected the two barriers again. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting finally met up with them. Because both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were very weak, Shangguan Yang took care of Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao looked after Gu Ning. They flew back on two flying swords, because a single sword could only amodate three people on it. Shangguan Yang also told Gu Ning that the white flood dragon wanted to leave with them. He thought it was a good idea, so he agreed. He nned to let the white flood dragon follow Gu Ning. Gu Ning epted it. In fact, she had the same idea, but she cared too much about Leng Shaoting earlier, so she didnt think further about it. She turned to look at the white flood dragon and said, Let me be honest with you, if you leave with us, youll stay by my side. Ill be your master. You will need to serve me. I wont enve you or treat you badly. On the contrary, I can help you with your cultivation. Chapter 2629 - Of Course We Want Them

    Chapter 2629: Of Course We Want Them

    ??

    However, you cant go outside all the time after you follow me. Normally, youll stay in my telepathic eye space. After all, you cant let mortals know about your existence. Were living in a modern society now, so I wont let you out unless I need you. Can you ept that? Hearing that, the white flood dragon agreed without hesitation. Sure, I can ept it. Even though it couldnt go out very often, it had had enough of the boring life at the bottom of the ocean. In addition, Gu Ning promised to help it with its cultivation! It was undoubtedly good news. After witnessing Gu Nings abilities when she treated Leng Shaoting, the white flood dragon became her fan. Since the white flood dragon epted it, Gu Ning said nothing further. Oh, do you want these things? If you want them, take them away! Before they left, the white flood dragon pointed at those pieces of jade and jewelry around them. They were useless for it, but it knew that they might be valuable for human beings. Of course we want them! Gu Ning didnt notice the jewelry until now. Upon hearing the white flood dragons words, her eyes lit up. Without dy, she put all the jewelry into her telepathic eye space, as if someone was going to steal them. There were many pieces of jewelry, which might be worth over a billion yuan. It wasnt an exaggeration. After all, the jewelry was extremely valuable, especially the two diamonds the size of an egg and the three night-luminescent pearls. Although the three night-luminescent pearls werent as good as the one she had, a single one could be worth over a hundred million yuan. After putting the jewelry away, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning put the ck flood dragon and white flood dragon into their Qiankun Bag and telepathic eye space, then left. Once they were out of the ocean, Gu Ning took out her phone and saw a few missed calls from Xu Jinchen. Because she had the idea of telling him that they had already found Leng Shaoting, she immediately called him back. It was veryte now, but Xu Jinchen and hisrades were still running around to find Leng Shaoting. Obviously, Xu Jinchen was waiting for Gu Nings call, so he picked it up the second his phone rang. Then Gu Ning told him that they had found Leng Shaoting and that Leng Shaoting was safe. Xu Jinchen was still worried and asked Leng Shaoting to talk to him on the phone, so Leng Shaoting took Gu Nings phone. Leng Shaoting was very weak, but he could still speak in a low voice. Hearing Leng Shaotings voice and knowing that he was really fine, Xu Jinchen was finally relieved and went back to their base. Leng Shaoting was a strong leader so he would survive! Afterwards, Gu Ning also shared the good news with Si Jin and Jiang Liluo in case they were anxious. Back in the siheyuan, it was already 3:30 am, but Si Jin and Jiang Liluo were still up because they heard that Gu Ning and the others wereing back. They wouldnt be fully relieved until they saw Leng Shaoting. Because it was veryte, they quickly washed up and went to bed. Since Leng Shaoting was back, there was nothing for them to be worried about so they had a sound sleep. The next day, Gu Ning was filled with energy again, but Leng Shaoting still needed a few days to make a full recovery. Therefore, he stayed in the siheyuan and wouldnt go anywhere the next few days. After Leng Shaoting was better, they would go to the cultivation world and pay the Jing family back. The monster fox was still watching Senior Mrs. Jing. As a cultivator, she could survive without eating or drinking for a few days. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt need to care about her at all. That morning, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting about the cause of the ident after they got up. She told him that it was Senior Mrs. Jing, who turned to the evil cultivator for help, but her decision was also Jing Yaorongs. She mentioned that Shangguan Yang had killed the evil cultivator and that Senior Mrs. Jing was injured by Jing Yunyao. And that currently the monster fox was watching Senior Mrs. Jing in the evil cultivators house. Although Leng Shaoting had never thought that it had something to do with the Jing family, he wasnt surprised after knowing the truth. After all, it was something the Jing family would do. When Senior Mrs. Jing had been gone for a week, yet still didnte back home, Jing Yaorong became a little anxious. He wanted to know whether she had found the evil cultivator and sessfully killed Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting or whether she ran into Jing Yunyao before seeing the evil cultivator. Due to his worries, Jing Yaorong asked Jing Yunfei to find Senior Mrs. Jing. Unfortunately, Si Jin had damaged Senior Mrs. Jings phone when they came to catch her, so Jing Yunfei failed to get through to her. As a result, they became even more worried. Did something really go wrong? Jing Yunfei immediately went to check Senior Mrs. Jings records of booking at the hotel. Because they didnt have a house in the capital, they always stayed in a hotel. The Jing family hadpanies in the mortal world, so they quickly found where Senior Mrs. Jing had stayed but she only stayed in XX hotel for three days and left on the third night. No one knew where she went afterwards, because Senior Mrs. Jing didnt stay in a hotel again. Where did she go? Howe they couldnt get through to her? Jing Yunyan didnt have the ability to check the surveince cameras to know where Senior Mrs. Jing went, so he had no idea where she was right now. Therefore, because he couldnt find Senior Mrs. Jing, he could only return to the cultivation world to report the result to Jing Yaorong. Since he was alone, he didnt dare to find Jing Yunyao or Leng Shaoting, because he was no match for them. Upon thinking that Leng Shaoting was Qing Feng and that he had already reached the Yuan Ying Period, Jing Yunyan got jealous. Before going back, Jing Yunyan called Senior Mrs. Jing once more, but still couldnt get through to her. Back in the Jing familys house, Jing Yunyan reported the result honestly. Jing Yaorong was displeased. How could Senior Mrs. Jing disappear all of a sudden? Did something go wrong? Did something bad happen to my mother? Jing Yunfei was worried as well. Hard to say, said Jing Yaorong. He didnt want Senior Mrs. Jing to be in trouble, but it seemed to be the case given the current situation. They all had a feeling that Senior Mrs. Jing was in trouble, but they had no idea what happened. Chapter 2630 - Bewitched?

    Chapter 2630: Bewitched?

    Jing Yaorong then told Jing Yunyan to visit the mortal world again. He didnt need to look for Senior Mrs. Jing, because he might not be able to find her. He just needed to stay outside for a few days to see whether he could get in touch with her. Afterwards, Jing Yunyan left the cultivation world again. Jing Jining didnt know what was going on in Jing Yaorongs family, but he also sensed that something had to be wrong. They hadnt seen Senior Mrs. Jing for many days. After all, they often ran into each other before. Besides, Jing Yunyan hurriedly went out and came in, as if something bad had happened. Anyway, Jing Jining didnt bother to ask about it. He couldnt care less about Jing Yaorongs family right now. Even if something bad really happened to them, he would only gloat over their misfortune. Today was Monday, but Gu Ning didnt go to ss. She asked for a day off because Leng Shaoting was in a bad condition now. She needed to stay in the siheyuan to take care of him. Only Si Jin and Jiang Liluo went to work, while the others were looking after Leng Shaoting. However, Leng Shaoting wasnt too weak to take care of himself. Even if no one stayed to look after him, he could take care of himself, but Gu Ning wanted to stay with him. After the attack Gu Ning was very scared, so she wanted to spend more time with Leng Shaoting. Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang had the same feeling, so they understood Gu Ning. And they never interfered in her decisions. The next day, Leng Shaoting had already recovered by half, but Gu Ning still didnt go to school. She had asked for a weeks absence. So if nothing happened, they could go to the cultivation world and take revenge after Leng Shaoting rested for two more days. Gu Ning was always absent, but she still got good scores on exams, so her teachers allowed her to be absent. She coulde and go as she wanted. Nobody would judge her. Such a straight-A student and talented businesswoman was an honor to their school, so she had privileges. At 2 pm, Gu Ning received a call, then hurriedly left. It was Lu Zhan. Lu Zhan told her that an actress in their crew was behaving very strangely these days. She was normal during acting, but she did abnormal things when she was resting. For example, she liked to eat sd with raw chicken blood recently. Although it was many peoples favorite dish, the point was that this actress hated this dish before. She even got sick when she saw it. Now she loved it so much and ate it every meal. Sometimes, she even ate two bowls of it. After having sd with raw chicken blood, she looked very satisfied as if she had gotten enough blood. Like a monster. In addition, this actress used to be gentle, but these days she had totally changed. She was always cold and easily lost her temper. She seemedpletely different now. Even Lu Zhan was scared by her creepy eyes. Therefore, Lu Zhan didnt think it was her real character. He believed that she must be bewitched. After hearing Lu Zhans exnation, Gu Ning agreed with him, so she rushed to the Hengdian World Studios. The crew was divided into two groups during shooting. One stayed at Qianling Mountain, while the other was at the Hengdian World Studios. The actress was shooting at the Hengdian World Studios. If she was at Qianling Mountain, such a strange thing wouldnt happen, because there were many cultivators. Even if it happened, it could soon be discovered. After an hour and a half, Gu Ning arrived. Lu Yichen was the director at the Hengdian World Studios. Once he noticed the strange happenings, he told Lu Zhan. Lu Zhan immediately exchanged workces with Lu Yichen. After making sure of it, Lu Zhan called Gu Ning. If it was the actresss personal behavior, Lu Zhan could deal with it, but it was really strange, so he could only talk to Gu Ning about it first. When Gu Ning arrived, they were having a break, and Lu Zhan was teaching several actors how to act in the next scene. As soon as Gu Ning walked inside, she saw the actress Lu Zhan told her about. The actress was also having a break and sat at the side. At their boot ceremony, Gu Ning had seen her, but she was very normal back then. However, this time, Gu Ning sensed evil energy from her body which came out of her chest. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes and saw a ck jade pendant on the actresss chest. It was releasing strong evil energy. After that, Gu Ning walked towards Lu Zhan first. Lu Zhan immediately stood up to wee her, and the other people also greeted her with a smile. The actress who was sitting at the side also left the chair and said hi to Gu Ning, but she seemed a little cold. Actually, at her first meeting with Gu Ning, she was very polite. Gu Ning didnt care much about her attitude, but she noticed the difference. Miss Chen, can we have a private talk? asked Gu Ning. Sure! The actress agreed. She guessed that Gu Ning might want to talk with her about her strange behavior these days. Although she didnt think it was a big deal, she knew many staff in the crew thought that she was being abnormal. She even had arguments with the other actors about that, but she still didnt think she was wrong. She didnt like their criticisms. Other people also understood why Gu Ning wanted to have a private chat with the actress. Although the actress behaved strangely suddenly, she didnt hurt them, but she looked extremely creepy every time they saw her, so they hoped that she could go back to normal. Even though she used to be a little hypocritical and wasnt pleasant either, it was better than what she looked like now. After the actress and Gu Ning were away from the crowd, Gu Ning didnt bother to beat around the bush. She directly asked, Miss Chen, why did you suddenly get interested in sd with raw chicken blood? Didnt you hate it and even get sick when you saw it before? I just fell in love with it all of a sudden. Its a verymon dish, right? Chairman Gu, do you have a bias against me just because of a dish? asked the actress. Chapter 2631 - What If He Doesn’t Take It?

    Chapter 2631: What If He Doesnt Take It?

    Of course not, its your right to eat whatever you like, but Miss Chen, can you tell me why you suddenly fell in love with sd with raw chicken blood? asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, the actress panicked a little, bef9re she forced herself to calm down and said, I ate with my friend outside. She ordered that dish and said its good for my skin. I was forced to have a taste, then I fell in love with it. Although it was a perfunctory answer, she still said something honest. It was good for her skin. Ever since she ate sd with raw chicken blood every day, her skin indeed got much better and she was addicted to it now. Miss Chen, although it has nothing to do with me, youre in my crew now. I think I need to deal with any bad news for the sake of our reputation, said Gu Ning. The actress was a little displeased. She didnt think Gu Ning had noticed anything abnormal, instead she believed that other people in the crew disliked her habit of eating sd with raw chicken blood. Chairman Gu, cant I choose what to eat? Miss Chen, its not about the food. Are you deliberately keeping it a secret from me, or do you really have no idea about it? Gu Ning said, watching the actress. It seemed that she had already seen through her. The actress was slightly scared and immediately avoided Gu Nings eyes. No way! Did Gu Ning really see something abnormal about her? I dont know what youre talking about. The actress yed dumb. No matter what Gu Ning said or knew, she couldnt admit it now. Nevertheless, her reaction betrayed her. She was lying, or perhaps she didnt think it was a big deal. If you refuse to admit it, Ill just point it out. Who gave you the ck jade pendant? Who told you to eat raw chicken blood? Youre not in love with it. Youre addicted to it. Youll be ufortable all over if you stop eating it, right? asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, the actress was shocked and subconsciously covered the ck jade pendant on her chest. She lowered her head and gave it a nce, then looked at Gu Ning in astonishment. ...... How did Gu Ning know that she was wearing a ck jade pendant? She wore it under her clothing. Other people shouldnt be able to see it. However, when she realized that she shouldnt have touched the pendant, it was toote. The actress wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. Will you pay with the rest of your life just for several years of beauty? Gu Ning asked with a vague smile. No The actress denied it at once. She wanted to stay beautiful, but was unwilling to die young. No? But its what youre doing right now, said Gu Ning. What? Hearing that, the actress rounded her eyes in horror. She didnt think Gu Ning was speaking nonsense, because what she was doing right now was indeed creepy, but she didnt know about the consequences which Gu Ning just told her about. Its not a problem that you like sd with raw chicken blood, because its just amon dish. However, this jade pendant is the key problem. Its an evil thing. And the raw chicken blood youre eating actually isnt going into your stomach, it is being absorbed by it. This jade pendant can keep you beautiful, but only for several years at most. Its also possible that youll die in a year or two, said Gu Ning. She had no right to interfere in the actresss preference, but she had to deal with it since the actress was working in her crew now. She could help this actress get rid of it and the actress could continue to do her work, or Gu Ning would rece her. Upon hearing that, the actress was scared. If that was the case, she wouldnt wear this jade pendant any longer. Therefore, she immediately pulled it off and dumped it on the ground. Looking at the jade pendant, she was terrified. I-Is that true? Afterwards, the actress asked Gu Ning. Although she wasnt sure whether Gu Ning told the truth, she was indeed frightened. Of course, no need to ask me how I know that. There are a lot of things in this world that cant be exined by science, like what you know and have experienced. After wearing this ck jade pendant and drinking raw chicken blood, you can be beautiful, said Gu Ning. The actress knew and had experienced that. After she put on this ck jade pendant and drank raw chicken blood, she indeed became beautiful, which couldnt be exined by science. She chose to believe Gu Ning instead of the person who gave her this ck jade pendant, because she became weird after wearing this ck jade pendant. She started to lose her temper easily and even lose control of herself. Sometimes, she was even scared of herself when she looked at her cold and creepy eyes in the mirror. Besides, she had nightmares these days. In the dreams, she was chased by monsters and ghosts. She had to run and run all the time, which was absolute torture! However, in order to keep her beauty, she lived with it. However, after hearing Gu Nings words, she couldnt stand it any longer. Will I be fine after I stop wearing this ck jade pendant and drinking raw chicken blood? asked the actress with anticipation. She hoped that Gu Ning could help her out! No, you must return this ck jade pendant to the person who gave it to you, said Gu Ning. In fact, it wasnt necessary, but Gu Ning wanted to know who the person was. It couldnt be an ordinary person, so Gu Ning guessed that it was highly likely that it was an evil cultivator. B-But what if he doesnt want it back? asked the actress, feeling that it might be difficult. Most importantly, the man was very scary, and she didnt dare to see him again. If you need help, I can help you, but you must take me to see the person. If not, you can make the decision on your own, said Gu Ning. I need your help! said the actress at once. Then she begged Gu Ning. Miss Gu, please help me out. I dont want to die. I want to live. I wont use these creepy things to achieve anything again in the future. Ill rely on myself to have a better future. Miss Gu, please help me! Chapter 2632 - I’ll Listen to You

    Chapter 2632: Ill Listen to You

    The actress begged and even cried. It was very scary and she couldnt ept it. Since Gu Ning knew everyhing, she could help her. Great, then you need to listen to me. Gu Ning promised to help the actress, so she wouldnt expect anything for it. After all, she helped the girl not only for her sake, but also to solve a problem for herself. No problem, Ill listen to you. The actress agreed at once, in case Gu Ning regretted it. Tell me who gave you this ck jade pendant, asked Gu Ning. Actually, Im not very familiar with him. A friend of mine introduced him to me, but we have only eaten together two or three times. Hes about forty years old. I dont know his real name, but my friend called him Kun. He looks a little creepy and when he looked at me, I felt a little scared. The actress said, After seeing him a few more times, I got used to it, but I still feel nervous whenever I see him. Whos your friend? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, the actress stopped for a while and looked annoyed. She fell into todays situation all because of her friend. Shes also in this circle. She is a Z-list actress named Feng Lili. We were schoolmates in college. We have a good rtionship. So when she encouraged me to try this I was intrigued and persuaded. She told me that shes doing the same thing. And I could see her skin getting better so I believed her. Although they told me it would affect my mood and body at the beginning and I could lose ten years of my life, I didnt really care much. If no nothing bad happens I can live for seventy years. Ten years is nothing. I had no idea that this could kill me so early said the actress in anger and fear. Whether Feng Lili lied to her or knew nothing about it, given what happened, she couldnt be friends with her any longer. However she also med herself for epting it, so she had no intention of suing Feng Lili. Do you have Kuns phone number? asked Gu Ning. Yes, said the actress. ...... If you ask him out, will hee? asked Gu Ning. I dont know. Perhaps! I said I would invite him for a meal, and he agreed, said the actress. Call him now. Tell him that you want to have a meal with him and that youre alone. If he agrees, Ill go with you, said Gu Ning. Sure. The actress agreed. Then she took out her phone, but she was too scared to make the call. I-Im terrified Upon thinking how creepy Kun and this jade pendant was, she was frightened. Although she wasnt very clear about the situation yet, she realized that Kun wasnt an ordinary man. He was very evil. Take a deep breath. Calm down, then make the call, said Gu Ning. She understood why the actress was terrified. Great. The actress nodded. Then she took a long breath. After two minutes, she finally calmed down and called Kun. Before long, Kun picked it up. Hi, Kun, this is Jialin. Um, didnt I mention that I want to invite you for a meal? Im free today. Do you have time? Chen Jialin did her best to calm down and asked gently. However, even though she did her best, her voice was still trembling. Yeah, where will we have the meal? Kun asked on the other side of the phone. He could hear that Chen Jialis voice was trembling, but he didnt think much about it. He just thought that she was nervous. After all, she was very nervous every time she talked with him. I wasnt sure whether you had time, so I havent booked a table yet. What do you prefer? asked Chen Jialin. You can make the decision. Im not picky, said Kun. Sure, then Ill send you a message after booking, said Chen Jialin. She couldnt wait to hang up. Oh, will anyone else join us? asked Kun. Im alone. Should I call Lili? asked Chen Jialin. No need, just the two of us. Kun didnt want Feng Lili to go with them. Sure. Chen Jialin agreed, then they hung up. After hanging up, Chen Jialin felt relieved. She was so nervous earlier that her body was trembling. H-He agreed. Chen Jialin said to Gu Ning. Great, said Gu Ning even though she heard their conversation. Where should we go to eat? asked Chen Jialin. She had no idea what she should do right now, so she asked Gu Ning about everything. No need to really book a private room. I just want to see him outside. We can book a ce away from the crowd. Even if we get into a conflict, no innocent people will be hurt. How about XX club? Just tell him a random number of a private room, said Gu Ning. Sure, then Ill tell him to meet at XX club, but I think I should book a private room. Although were not really going to dine with Kun, I have to thank you for doing me such a big favor. Please ept it, said Chen Jialin. She was really grateful to Gu Ning, but didnt know how to return her kindness. She could only buy a meal for Gu Ning. Fine, its time for dinner anyway. Gu Ning agreed. It also wasnt expensive for Chen Jialin to buy a meal at XX club. In that case, Chen Jialin booked a private room and sent Kun a message. With Gu Nings permission, she sent Kun the number of the private room she really booked. How about this ck jade pendant? Chen Jialin pointed at the jade pendant on the ground. She didnt dare to pick it up now. Chapter 2633 - Have an Evil Idea

    Chapter 2633: Have an Evil Idea

    ??

    Just take it. Dont worry, the jade pendant wont harm you immediately. You can put it in your pocket, said Gu Ning. Fine! Since Gu Ning said that, Chen Jialin said nothing further. She curbed her fear and picked the ck jade pendant up. Do you need to act next? Gu Ning asked. I have another scene, but it isnt long. I just need to show my face for a few seconds. If nothing happens, it should be finished after a few tries, said Chen Jialin. We still have time now. You can go finish your scene, then well go to meet him afterwards, said Gu Ning. Great, Miss Gu, see you then, said Chen Jialin. She was incredibly respectful of Gu Ning now. Although she was very kind to Gu Ning when they met, she was only polite on the surface, but in her heart, she was very jealous of Gu Ning. She was jealous of Gu Ning being so sessful at such a young age. Gu Ning was now the chairman of arge business group and she had tens of billions of yuan in wealth. In addition, Gu Ning was also incredibly beautiful. However, now she wasnt jealous of Gu Ning any longer. She was filled with respect and gratitude towards Gu Ning. Chen Jialin wasnt generous or upright. She would even sell her body for a chance at fame, but she had never harmed anyone. She knew that she should return other peoples kindness. Because Gu Ning and Chen Jialin had a private talk away from the crowd, nobody knew what they were talking about. Therefore, when they walked back, everyone turned to look at them. This time, Chen Jialin was much more pleasant, and they believed that it must be because of Gu Nings effort. Although they still didnt have a good impression of Chen Jialin, she seemed much more easy-going than before. Because of Gu Nings presence, they didnt dare to give them too many nces. Once Chen Jialin was back, she went to fix her make-up. Staring at Chen Jialin, her assistant was in great panic because she thought Gu Ning had criticized Chen Jialin and Chen Jialin might vent her anger on her. However, Chen Jialin didnt do that, because she was still in fear of the ck jade pendant. Anyway, since she was picked by Lu Zhan and became a supporting actress in?Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower, she was very professional. Therefore, sheposed herself and no one could see her real mood. When it was Chen Jialins part, she quickly engaged with her role. Luckily, she wasnt an important role in this scene, so it didnt need many skills. So before long, Chen Jialins part was finished. Gu Ning didnt bother to keep what Chen Jialin had been through a secret from Lu Zhan, so she told him the whole story. Upon hearing it, Lu Zhan felt scared. However, since Chen Jialin was willing to change, he wouldnt criticize her. Besides, Chen Jialin had finished many parts, and it would waste a lot of time and money if they reced her with another actress. After all, Chen Jialin needed to show her face in many scenes with other important actors. As soon as Chen Jialin finished her scenes, she went to change. Gu Ning was already waiting for her at the parking lot. Chen Jialins part was over, but the shooting wasnt over yet, so the crowd didnt disperse. Therefore, when they met at the parking lot, no one saw them. Even if anyone saw them, it wouldnt be an issue, and would only arouse discussions. After a while, Chen Jialin finished changing and walked out. When she left, she told her assistant and chauffeur to leave before her. They didnt know what she was going to do. At the parking lot, Chen Jialin saw Gu Ning waiting by a car, then she walked to her. Get in! Gu Ning said to Chen Jialin. After Chen Jialin got in the car, they left. Chen Jialins assistant and chauffeur were aware that Chen Jialin left with Gu Ning, but Chen Jialin told them not to tell other people. Therefore, even though they knew Chen Jialin left with Gu Ning, they would keep it a secret. However, they were curious about what they were doing together. Hey, do you know what Jialin is going to do with Miss Gu? The assistant asked the chauffeur. A business meal I guess. Anyway, its good that Jialin has been chosen by Miss Gu, said the chauffeur. The assistant, however, didnt think it was so simple, because she knew that Gu Ning had a chat with Chen Jialin because Chen Jialin had been behaving abnormally these days, but she didnt know what they were going to do, and she wouldnt ask either. Half an hourter, Gu Ning took Chen Jialin to XX club. Gu Ning parked the car, then they walked to the private room which Chen Jialin booked. Outside the private room, Gu Ning didnt sense the evil cultivator, but she wasnt sure whether the evil cultivator had alreadye, so she used her Jade Eyes to check if anyone was in the room. Ten minutester, Gu Ning sensed an evil cultivator around them. It turned out to be Kun. Give me the ck jade pendant, Gu Ning said to Chen Jialin. Gu Ning wouldnt give it back to Kun, she was going to ruin it. She didnt want anyone to pick it up after Chen Jialin dumped it. This ck jade pendant was an evil object after all, so it was harmful to people even if the person didnt eat raw chicken blood. Here. Chen Jialin immediately gave the ck jade pendant to Gu Ning. Afterwards, Chen Jialin felt much better. Holding the ck jade pendant filled her with horror. Gu Ning took the ck jade pendant and told Chen Jialin to wait in the room and order several dishes. Right after Gu Ning walked out of the hall, she met Kun. Because Kun wasnt at a high level, his face was pale. He put on some make-up before he came in order to make himself look normal. He was also wearing cosmetic contact lenses, so that he looked less creepy. Hi, are you Kun? Gu Ning asked without dy. Although she was sure of it, she still needed to hear the answer from his mouth. Kun didnt know her, and had no idea how she knew his name. Why did shee to wait for him here? Anyway, Gu Ning was a pretty girl who was born in a lunar year, so she aroused Kuns interest. As a result, he didnt ask Gu Ning how she knew him. She was just a mortal so there was no reason for him to be afraid of her. Chapter 2634 - Can’t Get in

    Chapter 2634: Cant Get in

    Yeah, Im Kun. May I know your name? Kun asked like a gentleman. Um, can we talk privately? Dont worry, I wont waste much of your time, said Gu Ning sincerely. It seemed to be an emergency. Sure! Kun didnt refuse. After that, he followed Gu Ning away from the crowd to a corner. Miss, what is it? Can you tell me now? asked Kun with the attitude of a gentleman. I came to tell you that you have very bad luck. After seeing me, your life is over, said Gu Ning coldly. Hearing that, Kun squinted. However, he didnt take Gu Nings words seriously. Heughed loudly as if he just heard a joke. Young girl, do you think you can do anything to me? Because Gu Ning didnt have the aura of a cultivator, Kun thought that she was an undercover agent and came to catch him! If she was sent by the police, he couldnt care less. Well see! Gu Ning said with a smile, then immediately attacked Kun. Once she used her magical energy, her level as a cultivator was revealed, amazing Kun. It was beyond his imagination that this girl, who had no aura of a cultivator turned out to be one. Kun was extremely surprised, but he wasnt scared, because Gu Ning didnt seem to be very strong. Unfortunately, after he started fighting her, he realized that her real abilities were much better than her level and he was soon at a disadvantage. ...... Security guards in the club noticed their fight and hurriedly rushed over to stop them. By this time, Kun had noticed that Gu Ning was strong, so he wanted to run away and jump over the wall at once. Witnessing the scene, the security guards were all astonished. Jesus, what did they just see? The man just jumped over the wall so easily. Was it qinggong from swordsmen novels? The next moment, they were surprised again, because Gu Ning did the same thing. With an easy jump, she quickly got over the wall. Instantly, the security guards found the world too unbelievable. Oh my, they just jumped over just like that. This wall is two meters high! Even if theyre good at jumping, shouldnt they run several meters before getting over it? It seems too easy for them. Right, I cant believe my eyes. Are they kung fu masters? You must have watched too many TV shows. Then how to exin their behavior? No idea, lets report it to the manager! They all agreed on that, so they immediately went to report it. Actually, they only witnessed Gu Ning and Kun jump over the wall. If they saw how fast they moved on the walls, they would be even more amazed. Nevertheless, they didnt see it. Before long, Gu Ning caught up with Kun. Because there werent many people around the club, there was nothing for Gu Ning to be worried about so she directly attacked him. However, although there werent people around, there were different blocks, so Gu Ning forced Kun to a remote area. After all, they were going to have a violent fight so they might cause a lot of damage. Kun wanted to run to a crowded ce, because it would be more convenient for him to escape, but unfortunately, there was no way out. He was forced to go where Gu Ning wanted. Kun didnt want to ept this, but he was left with no choice. After Kun found out that Gu Ning was a cultivator, he didnt bother to ask her why she attacked him, because good cultivators and evil cultivators were bitter enemies. Whenever they met good cultivators, they would attack them too. They would only control themselves if they knew that they couldnt win. There were mountains behind the club, so Kun was soon forced into them. Gu Ning observed for a while, and saw nobody there. There werent surveince cameras either, so she let the white flood dragon out. When Kun saw the white flood dragon, he was shocked. He wasnt surprised by the existence of the flood dragon, but that there was a flood dragon by Gu Nings side. White, kill him! said Gu Ning. Hearing that, White immediately went to attack Kun. If White could absorb Kuns energy, it would be stronger. After all, flood dragons were monsters so evil cultivators energy wouldnt hurt them. Kun was no match for White, so he lost within ten minutes and White absorbed all of his energy. Finally, Kun was killed. From the beginning to the end, the battlested about twenty minutes. It wasnt long, nor was it too quick. After killing Kun, Gu Ning put White into her telepathic eye space again. Then she took out the ck jade pendant. She damaged it with her magical energy before going back to the club. As soon as Gu Ning entered the club, she was stopped by a security guard. Sorry, miss, because you just had a fight here. You arent allowed into our club right now. Although the security guard was surprised by Gu Nings skills and admired her, he had to listen to their managers order. I know its my fault that I had a fight with the man in your club, but the man is a criminal wanted by the police. I did it out of a sense of justice. Im sorry I didnt have time to choose a better ce. Please forgive me. If not, Ill just leave, said Gu Ning. If she wasnt allowed in, she wouldnt insist. She didnt want to make it difficult for the security guard. After all, she indeed caused them trouble. Even though it didnt have a big impact, it was understandable that the security guard didnt want her to cause more trouble by stopping her outside. However, she would have to leave Chen Jialin alone then. Upon hearing Gu Nings exnation, the security guard admired Gu Ning more than ever. He felt embarrassed to stop her again, but couldnt let her in without permission. Please wait for a while, Ill go to ask our manager, said the security guard. Sure. Gu Ning replied. After the security guard went inside, he found their manager and told him what Gu Ning said. The manager was considerate so he didnt stop Gu Ning from going inside again. When Gu Ning walked in, the manager saw her and was shocked. He didnt expect the person to be Gu Ning. Chapter 2635 - I’ll Keep It a Secret

    Chapter 2635: Ill Keep It a Secret

    ??

    The club manager recognized Gu Ning, but Gu Ning didnt know him. After all, Gu Ning was a celebrity and only a few people didnt know her in business. M-Miss Gu, I didnt know its you! Im so sorry. I didnt know its you, so I The manager apologized at once. If he knew it was Gu Ning, he wouldnt have told the security guard to stop her. Dont say that. Its my fault. I just couldnt think too much in such an urgent situation, said Gu Ning. The manager did nothing wrong, so she wouldnt me him. In fact, I should thank you, Miss Gu. You just caught a criminal in our club, otherwise a serious crime might have happened, said the manager. Although it was exaggerated, he wanted to please Gu Ning. However, Gu Ning was a reasonable person, so he actually didnt need to be scared. My pleasure, said Gu Ning. Miss Gu, where is your private room? Let me take you there, said the manager. Thank you so much. Since the manager was willing to take her there, Gu Ning didnt reject. The manager brought Gu Ning outside the private room, then said, I should leave. Enjoy yourself, Miss Gu. Sure, said Gu Ning, then she went into the private room. Chen Jialin was waiting anxiously. Although she believed that Gu Ning could handle it, she was still worried, because Kun was very creepy. She wouldnt feel relieved until Gu Ning was back. She immediately stood up and asked, Miss Gu, how is it? Its done, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Chen Jialin was extremely relieved. She thanked Gu Ning gratefully. Thank you, Miss Gu. If it hadnt been for you, I would have taken the wrong road. Hows Kun now? Hes involved in evil magic, and has harmed a lot of people the same way before you. The police are chasing him, so I handed him to the police. Hell surely be sentenced to death, said Gu Ning. She didnt tell Chen Jialin that Kun was an evil cultivator, because it was unnecessary, but after what had happened, she had to let her know that Kun wasnt an ordinary man. Hearing that, Chen Jialin took a deep breath in horror. He was involved in evil magic? She had heard about that before. In the entertainment industry, some actresses would raise a baby ghost in order to get famous. Or they would use the baby ghost to hurt their peers. She didnt believe it before, but after experiencing such creepy things these days, she tended to believe that it really existed. The world was much scarier than she thought! Keep it a secret, alright? said Gu Ning. Even if Chen Jialin spread it abroad, no one would believe it, but it was better to keep it a secret, in case any unpleasant rumors were started. Sure, Ill keep it a secret, said Chen Jialin. She understood how shocking it was, so she wouldnt tell anyone even if Gu Ning didnt remind her to keep it a secret. Alright, have you ordered yet? asked Gu Ning. I have, but I dont know what your favorites are, so I just ordered several of the clubs specialties. I think we can have the meal now, said Chen Jialin. Well, Im not picky, but specialties normally suit the taste of the public, said Gu Ning. After knowing that Gu Ning wasnt picky, Chen Jialin rxed, then she asked the waiter whether the dishes could be served now. The waiter gave her an affirmative answer, then Chen Jialin said that they were ready to eat. Although only Gu Ning and Chen Jialin were there, and Chen Jialin ate very little in order to stay in shape, she still ordered six dishes this time. Chen Jialin understood that they might not finish them all, and they might merely finish a third of the dishes, but she had to be generous since Gu Ning was her saviour. She couldnt just order a dish or two, since it wouldnt show her sincerity. Gu Ning also understood that it was Chen Jialins way to thank her, so she said nothing. After eating the meal, Gu Ning drove Chen Jialin back to the hotel. Because the film and television base was located in a suburb, most of the actors stayed in the same hotel which had been booked by the crew. Only some actors asked to live at home. Chen Jialin lived in the capital, but her home was far from the film and television base, so she chose to stay in the hotel. It would take a lot of time if shemuted between the two ces. Gu Ning drove a long distance to send Chen Jialin back to the hotel, not because she was kind, but because it wasnt safe for an actress to go back alone. Most importantly, Chen Jialin came out with her. If she didnt drive Chen Jialin to the hotel safely, she would have to take responsibility if something bad happened. It was dark and Chen Jialin didnt dare to take a taxi by herself for such a long distance, so she epted Gu Nings kindness. After Gu Ning sent Chen Jialin back to the hotel, she went straight to the siheyuan. By the time she got back to the siheyuan, it was already 10 pm. Everyone asked her about the meeting. Although Gu Ning was home which meant that she was done, they were still worried. Gu Ning didnt bother to hide anything from them and told them the whole story. The others were surprised and had to admit that many people were betrayed by their friends nowadays! Shortly after Chen Jialin got back to the hotel, Feng Lili called her, but Chen Jialin didnt pick up and instead directly cklisted Feng Lilis phone number and WeChat ount. Feng Lili was startled. She didnt know why Chen Jialin would do that to her. At the same time, she was angry and felt humiliated. Afterwards, Feng Lili sent Chen Jialin an email and questioned Chen Jialin why she did that. This time, Chen Jialin replied to Feng Lili. Chen Jialin said: Feng Lili, we shouldnt keep in touch any longer. Lets go our separate ways. I dont know whether youre clear about the truth of the ck jade pendant. Or maybe you deliberately schemed against me, but I already found out the truth. So given what youve done to me, I dont see you as a friend anymore. After reading the reply, Feng Lili didnt send Chen Jialin another email, because she clearly knew the truth of the ck jade pendant. She set Chen Jialin up and lied and said that she was also wearing the jade pendant. In order to make Chen Jialin believe her, she had indeed worn a ck jade pendant, but it wasnt from Kun. It was just an essory that she bought on her own. Chapter 2636 - What a Shame!

    Chapter 2636: What a Shame!

    Why did she hate Chen Jialin so much and even wanted to kill her? In fact, Chen Jialin had never hurt her before, she was simply jealous of Chen Jialin for having a better career than her. Both of the men she liked admired Chen Jialin, so she felt as if Chen Jialin was a stumbling block on her way. How did Feng Lili get to know Kun? They had had an improper rtionship. At the same time, Feng Lili was very surprised. Why was Chen Jialin aware of the truth behind the ck jade pendant? How did she find out? Feng Lili called Kun at once, wanting to ask him about it, but she failed to get through to him. Was he avoiding her? Chen Jialin and Kun refused to answer her calls. Was it possible that Kun told Chen Jialin the truth about the ck jade pendant? If it wasnt Kun, who could it be? Thinking of this, Feng Lili thought that that was very likely the answer and became even angrier. Why? Why would every man she like start to admire Chen Jialin? Even Kun sided with Chen Jialin. Chen Jialin, lets go and see! Feng Lili said to herself. On the third day of his recovery, Leng Shaoting was feeling much better. Nevertheless, they didnt rush to go to the cultivation world. Instead, that afternoon, they went to the Leng familys house to see Master Leng. ...... Only they knew that Leng Shaoting was injured. Master Leng had no idea. They didnt want him to feel concerned, since it wasnt good for his health. Now it had already been resolved, so there was no need for them to tell him about the incident. I heard from Zhan that Shaoming is getting along well with Zhiyin. If they can get together, itll be a good thing, said Master Leng. He was happy for them. Right! Jiang Shuyuan chimed in. It was rare for her to say something in front of them, but they were talking about her son. If she said nothing, it would seem as if she disapproved of their rtionship. In fact, Jiang Shuyuan hoped that Leng Shaoming could marry a girl from a powerful family in the capital, since it would be helpful for his career in the government. The Leng family had a lot of influence, but still needed support. After all, she had always wanted Leng Shaoming to surpass Leng Shaoting. Especially after she learned about Gu Nings family background, she urged Leng Shaoming to marry a girl with an influential family background. However, not many families in their country could beparable to the Tang family. The Zhan family wasnt that much poorer than the Tang family, and Jiang Shuyuan had given up the idea ofpeting with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Therefore she was satisfied with Zhan Zhiyin. She didnt know much about Zhan Zhiyin, but Zhan Zhiyin was very pleasant. On the other hand, Gu Ning and the others who were aware that Zhan Zhiyin actually was a monster, werent sure whether she was really a good person. Leng Shaoming had a good impression of Zhan Zhiyin and gradually fell in love with her, but it wasnt deep yet. If he learned that she was a monster, he might not ept her. Although Zhan Zhiyin was a half monster, she was allowed to marry a human. After all, her body was that of a real woman and only her soul wasnt. Therefore, as long as Leng Shaoming could ept her, there wouldnt be any problems with them being together. Anyway, it was their personal affair. Gu Ning was a little concerned, but she wouldnt ask too much or interfere. However, if they needed her help, she wouldnt hesitate to help them. As long as Leng Shaoming didnt hurt Leng Shaoting, she would still see him as one of her family members. After all, they belonged to the Leng family. Did you ask Shaoming about his rtionship with Zhiyin? Master Leng asked Jiang Shuyuan. I did, but he refused to tell me. He doesnt want me to interfere. He can handle it by himself, said Jiang Shuyuan. Speaking of that, she felt upset. Even though she wasnt a helicopter mother, she thought that she should know about her sons romantic rtionship, but Leng Shaoming refused to tell her anything. It made her slightly unhappy. Fine, just let him deal with his own rtionships. After their rtionship bes steady, hell tell us. Master Leng understood. Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyins rtionship wasnt steady yet, so Leng Shaoming might not want to talk about it. In regards to romantic rtionships. Chu Peihan and Han Chenglin werent together yet either. Chu Peihan was supposed to have a day off today so she had an appointment with Han Chenglin. They would have dinner and she nned to ept him as her boyfriend at that time. However, what happened that afternoon stopped her from doing that. Although it wasnt Han Chenglins fault, she was still unhappy. Han Chenglin had two aunts. One was Shi Xiaoyues mother, who was Han Chenglins elder aunt. What happened that afternoon had something to do with his younger aunt. Han Chenglins younger aunt wanted him to get together with the daughter of her good friend. The daughter of her good friend liked him and was born in a rich family. Her family wasntparable to the Han family, but they were also very wealthy. After Han Chenglins younger aunt found out that he fell in love with Chu Peihan and that Chu Peihan wasnt born in a super-rich family, she went to see Chu Peihan and offered to give her five hundred thousand yuan, then asked her to leave Han Chenglin. It was extremely humiliating for Chu Peihan. The situation was like this After Han Chenglins younger aunt found Chu Peihan, she invited Chu Peihan to have coffee at a caf. Originally, Chu Peihan was respectful of her because she was Han Chenglins younger aunt, but once Han Chenglins younger aunt opened her mouth, she was extremely arrogant and embarrassed Chu Peihan publicly. Ive collected some information about you. Youre from an ordinary family in a small city, City F. Both of your parents have already passed away. You only have an older brother. So I dont think you deserve Chenglin. My friends daughter, on the other hand, was born in a wealthy family in the capital. She and Chenglin will be a perfect couple. I think you should be smart and leave Chenglin right now. Even though Han Chenglins younger aunt had collected some information about Han Chenglin, she didnt know everything about her. If she knew, she wouldnt think that Chu Peihan was from an ordinary family. Chapter 2637 - You Don’t Deserve Me!

    Chapter 2637: You Dont Deserve Me!

    Upon hearing that, Chu Peihan was annoyed. She wasnt together with Han Chenglin yet, but Han Chenglins younger aunt already wanted her to leave him. It was dramatic. Since she didnt respect her, Chu Peihan wouldnt care about her face either. She sneered and asked, Did youe to say that to me on behalf of Han Chenglin and his parents? Or is it just you? Chu Peihans attitude annoyed Han Chenglins younger aunt. She frowned and became colder. No matter who I represent, you dont deserve Chenglin and our family. I know you want to marry into a rich family, but that only exists in romantic stories. It wont happen in reality. Madam, are you serious? Its not me who doesnt want to leave Han Chenglin. Its he who begged me to be his girlfriend. If you think I dont deserve him. Go tell him to stay away from me. Stop bothering me! Chu Peihan mocked. Han Jingxue wasnt young at about forty years old, but she still got angry at the way Chu Peihan talked to her. She thought that Chu Peihan was being extremely disrespectful. However, she didnt bother to waste time arguing. She directly said to Chu Peihan, Hes been seduced by you, so he doesnt want to leave you. Do you think he really likes you? There are countless girls who are better than you. And hell fall in love with someone better. If you leave him now, itll be a good thing for you. Dont waste my kindness. Thank you for yourpliment. I know Im charming, but I dont need your care and you have no right to judge me, said Chu Peihan aggressively. You Han Jingxue got angry. She thought that Chu Peihan was rude and unpleasant, but why should Chu Peihan listen to her? Do you want money? Fine, I can give you money. You can have five hundred thousand yuan so leave Chenglin, said Han Jingxue. The next moment, she took out a card. it was prepared before she came. Afterwards, she threw it to Chu Peihan. Here, there is five hundred thousand yuan. No password. Before she did that, Chu Peihan was already angry. As a result, once she did that, Chu Peihan couldnt stand it any longer. She hit the table heavily making a loud sound in the caf. Everyone turned to look at her in surprise. Chu Peihan didnt care about them. She red straight at Han Jingxue and said, Ms. Han, as ady born in a wealthy family, how can you be so impolite. Dont you have any sense of respect? It has nothing to do with me whether you have manners, but you cant have my respect if you dont respect me. Since you dare to humiliate me, dont me me for treating you the same way. Chu Peihans sudden anger scared Han Jingxue, making her feel stressed. Chu Peihan was just an ordinary girl. How could she be so powerful? ...... Chu Peihan didnt give her a chance to say anything further, and continued. Why are you criticizing my family background? It has nothing to do with you! Hang Chenglin is your nephew, not your son. How can you throw money at my face and ask me to leave him? Does he know about this? Are you respecting him by doing this? How will he feel about it after he knows? Upon hearing that, onlookers gave Han Jingxue usatory nces. They hated selfish and self-centered rich people the most, because they always liked to humiliate other people. Han Jingxue was extremely embarrassed. She got angry since other people were all looking at her. You Right when Han Jingxue was about to say something again, Chu Peihan interrupted. Five hundred thousand yuan? Do you think Im really poor? Or do you believe that your family is the richest family in the world? To be honest with you, I dont think your family deserves me. In fact, if you became rich on your own, youd have my respect. However, if you rely on your parents to have so much money, Ill only disdain you. Afterwards, Chu Peihan stood up and walked away. She was unwilling to pay more attention to Han Jingxue. As for the coffee, she would let Han Jingxue pay the bill. Anyway, she didnt even take a sip. You Han Jingxue abruptly stood up. Watching Chu Peihans retreating back, she was full of anger. This girl called Chu Peihan was so aggressive! How could she do this!? Chu Peihan didnt keep it a secret from Han Chenglin. As soon as she was out of the caf, she called him. Han Chenglin, I dont want to see you today, said Chu Peihan grumpily. Han Chenglin could hear that she was mad. He was confused and asked with concern, Whats wrong? Did anything go wrong? Your younger aunt just came to see me. She said she will give me five hundred thousand yuan, but I should leave you. She even said I dont deserve you and your family. If so, I think we shouldnt be together, bye. The moment Chu Peihan finished, she hung up. She knew it wasnt Han Chenglins fault and she shouldnt me him for it, but she was too angry. She could only vent her anger on him. She didnt really mean that she would leave him. She had no intention of avoiding him. Han Jingxue was a nobody in her eyes. However, if it was Han Chenglins parents, she might consider leaving him. She didnt know whether it had anything to do with Han Chenglins parents yet, so she had to take it slowly. Before Han Chenglins parents showed their attitude, she wouldnt easily make a decision about her rtionship with Han Chenglin. Nevertheless, Han Jingxue was too awful! She would leave her to Han Chenglin. If Han Chenglin could handle it well, she might ept him as her boyfriend. If Han Chenglin really liked her, he wouldnt allow anyone to humiliate her like that. He didnt need to be enemies with his younger aunt, but he had to deal with it. When Han Chenglin heard what happened, he was very mad, because it wasnt the first time that Han Jingxue had caused him trouble. Han Chenglin really hated Han Jingxue ever since he was little, because she was a selfish woman. She never stopped interfering in other peoples business. She had divorced twice for a reason. Chapter 2638 - Alright, I Can Apologize

    Chapter 2638: Alright, I Can Apologize

    Han Chenglin called Chu Peihan back, but Chu Peihan refused to answer his call. Left with no choice, Han Chenglin could only send her a message. Han Chenglin: Peihan, Im sorry. I didnt know she would go to see you and say nonsense to you. Dont take her words seriously. She cant represent me or my family. My parents already know about your existence. Both of them like you very much. They are urging me to bring you home. Dont worry, I wont allow anyone to bully you. Ill make her apologize to you. Ill wait for you at the appointed ce. See you there. After Chu Peihan read Han Chenglins message, her anger went away and she wasnt mad at him any longer. She would go to see him, but would bete on purpose to see whether he would really be waiting for her. Han Chenglin knew Chu Peihans character very well. Although she seemed easy-going on the surface, she actually cared a lot about other peoples feelings. As long as she really liked him, she wouldnt keep him waiting for her. At most, she would let him wait half an hour or an hour. It was true that Han Chenglin knew Chu Peihan very well. After sending Chu Peihan the message, Han Chenglin called Han Jingxue at once. When Han Jingxue saw his name on the screen, she knew it must be because of Chu Peihan. Because of that, she disdained Chu Peihan even more than before. However, Han Jingxue hesitated to answer Han Chenglins call, because she knew he would criticize her angrily. Han Chenglin never hesitated to embarrass her after all, and he didnt have the manners of a junior. Han Chenglin wouldnt pick on her for no reason. Normally, she did something that annoyed him, so he would embarrass her. However, she didnt think she was wrong! She believed that she did everything for his own good. Although Han Jingxue was reluctant to answer Han Chenglins call, she knew it would only cause a worse result if she refused to answer. Therefore, she summoned up her courage and picked it up in the end. Once she answered Han Chenglins call, Han Chenglin angrily shouted at her. What do you want to do? I told you not to interfere in my own affairs. Did you forget? Do you have any sense of being respectful of other people? My parents said nothing about it. Who do you think you are? ...... Han Chenglin couldnt care less about Han Jingxues face right now, because she had humiliated Chu Peihan and him. She wasnt close to him, yet she interfered in his romantic rtionship. I did that for your own good! Han Jingxue argued. Chu Peihan was from an ordinary family. How could she deserve Han Chenglin and the Han family? Her friends daughter, on the other hand, was born in a wealthy family and was beautiful too. She believed that they would be a perfect couple. For my good? Youre ruining my rtionship. Why did you go to humiliate the girl I like? Dont you know that youre an outsider in my affairs? I think you did that for your friends good. I cant understand why you treat your friend so well, but would humiliate your own family members. Do you even take us as your family? Han Chenglin sneered. He thought Han Jingxue was too dumb, or she wouldnt embarrass her family just for her friend. I Han Jingxue wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. She knew Han Chenglin was right, but she still refused to admit that she was wrong. As a result, she felt aggrieved. Do you really know the daughter of your friend? Or do you think shes a better choice no matter what kind of person she is? Let me tell you, Ive seen her many times before in hotels. She didnt see me. Yet every time I saw her, she was with a different man. Do you really think shes a better choice for me? Why do you want me to get together with her? I dont know why you hate me so much. Stop hurting me! Han Chenglin criticized. He didnt say it aloud before because he wanted to protect Han Jingxues face, but now he realized it wasnt important. I-I didnt know. Han Jingxue was shocked. She really had no idea and couldnt believe that her friends daughter would be someone like that. However, she was afraid that it was the truth, so she didnt dare to argue. Let me warn you for thest time. Stop interfering in my affairs, or Ill make you regret it. Dont think I wont just because youre my younger aunt. You should know my character. Han Chenglin warned. Han Chenglin wasnt as gentle as he looked on the surface. He had his principles and means to solve problems. He was only gentle to people he liked. In front of people he liked, he was very kind and nice, but before his enemies, he would be aggressive. As the heir of their family, he couldnt be weak. He had to be strong enough. Therefore, Han Jingxue was afraid of Han Chenglin. In the end, Han Chenglin said, Thats all I can say. Call Peihan and apologize to her! Since Han Jingxue could invite Chu Peihan out, she must have her number. If not, he could give her Chu Peihans phone number. Han Jingxue had humiliated Chu Peihan, so she ought to give her an apology. No! Upon hearing that, Han Jingxue refused. She didnt think she should apologize to Chu Peihan. Great, then Ill tell grandfather about this. Han Chenglin didnt lose his temper, nor did he force her, but he threatened her. You Han Jingxue was mad, but she had to give in. If Master Han learned about what she had done, she might be chased out of the Han family and have to make money on her own. Although Han Jingxue had divorced, she didnt move out of the Han familys house. She still relied on the Han family to live. She did nothing every day, but wouldnt stop bothering other people. Therefore Master Han never liked her. And it was not only Master Han; everybody in the Han family disliked her. Most importantly, Han Jingxue was a troublemaker. However, if she behaved herself, no one would criticize her. Fine, Ill apologize to her! Han Jingxue said through her teeth, then she went to give Chu Peihan a call. After the call, Han Jingxue had the impulse to smash her phone. She med Chu Peihan. She didnt think she did anything wrong. However, if she hadnt gone to humiliate Chu Peihan, Chu Peihan wouldnt bother her! There was a reason for her misfortune. Chapter 2639 - Not Confidence, but Belief

    Chapter 2639: Not Confidence, but Belief

    Han Jingxue didnt call Chu Peihan right after speaking to Han Chenglin. She needed some time to persuade herself. After half an hour, Han Jingxue called Chu Peihan. Although they had a quarrel, Chu Peihan still answered Han Jingxues call because Han Chenglin told her that he would make Han Jingxue apologize to her. And she also wanted an apology. Han Jingxue had to pay for humiliating her. However, she didnt pick it up until it rang for a long while and Han Jingxue almost lost her patience. The moment Chu Peihan answered her call, Han Jingxue almost shouted at her, but she curbed her anger after thinking of Han Chenglins words. Whos this? Chu Peihan asked. Even though she didnt add Han Jingxue to her contacts, she knew it was her. She only pretended that she didnt know in order to annoy Han Jingxue. Its me. Chenglins younger aunt. Han Jingxue tolerated it. She knew Chu Peihan did it on purpose. So although she did her best to curb her anger, she still sounded a little mad. Oh, its you. Didnt you tell me to leave him? Why did you call me again? Did something happen? Or do you want to say the same thing to me again? Sorry, I dont want to hear it again. Please leave me alone, said Chu Peihan mockingly. Hearing that, Han Jingxue understood that Chu Peihan was deliberately angering her. She almost lost control of her emotions, but still calmed herself down. Then she apologized reluctantly. I have to apologize to you for what I said. Im sorry. Once she finished, Han Jingxue hung up on Chu Peihan, because she was unwilling to hear Chu Peihan mocking her. Anyway, she already apologized, and it was Chu Peihans issue to ept it or not. Chu Peihan didnt bother to be mad at her. She wasnt tolerant, but she wouldnt spend energy on people she didnt care about either. Actually, after she read Han Chenglins message, her anger went away a lot. Chu Peihan agreed to have a date with Han Chenglin at 6 pm. Because Han Chenglin needed to work during the day, they couldnt have a date earlier. Chu Peihan was forty minuteste when she arrived at the appointed ce. However, Han Chenglin was still waiting in the private room. ...... Afterwards, Chu Peihan wasted twenty minutes outside. It was enough to keep him waiting for her for an hour, but she still had a cold expression when she walked inside. Han Chenglin wasnt exactly surprised when Chu Peihan came, but he was still very happy. After that, Han Chenglin repeatedly apologized to Chu Peihan. Peihan, my aunt has always been like that. No one likes her in my family. My parents and grandfather have seen your photos. I also talked a lot about you to them. They all approve of us. They even asked me to bring you home, said Han Chenglin. Why did you talk about me to your family? There is nothing between us, said Chu Peihan. There was no sign of anything happening yet. Well, theyll see you sooner orter, said Han Chenglin. He was sure that he really liked Chu Peihan and wanted to be together with her. As for the future, he wasnt clear about it now, but he would take it seriously if they became girlfriend and boyfriend. Why are you so confident? Chu Peihan rolled her eyes. Its not confidence, but belief. I believe we can be together as long as there is love between us. Han Chenglin didnt have much confidence, so he could only believe it woulde true. He couldnt make Chu Peihan do what he wanted, but if she really liked him, she would agree to be his girlfriend. Hearing Han Chenglins reply, Chu Peihan didnt know what to say. It was true that two people would be together as long as there was love between them. At 5 am on the fourth day, before daybreak, Jing Yunyao, Leng Shaoting, Shangguan Yang, and Gu Ning went to the cultivation world. They went there with Senior Mrs. Jing. They set off so early because they needed to fetch Senior Mrs. Jing and didnt want other people to see. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin stayed to take care of the Leng family. Although a day was enough for Gu Ning and the others to take revenge in the cultivation world, they were still worried about the Leng familys safety. If the Jing family heard what they did, they might try to harm the Leng family. Although Gu Ning and the others set off early, they didnt fly with their swords, and instead drove there. As a result, it was nearly 8 am when they finally arrived and the sky was already bright. In case they attracted too much attention, they didnt drive straight into the parking lot of Qianling Mountain. Instead, they drove till there were few people. They got out of the car and Leng Shaoting drove the car back to the parking lot alone. After that, they walked on the road towards the cultivation world. They met up halfway, then continued to climb up the mountain. It had been torture for Senior Mrs. Jing these days. She knew that she would be killed after Jing Yunyao took her back to the cultivation world, but she didnt have the courage to kill herself. She still had hope, and hoped that Jing Yaorong could have mercy for the sake of the three kids she delivered for him. Actually, when she saw Leng Shaoting, she was very upset. Why? Why werent they dead? Why? Yet she, unfortunately, was going to die. She was reluctant to ept this result! After they reached the boundary, they entered the cultivation world. This time, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt disguise themselves. They used their own faces. After all, a disguise couldntst forever. Along the way, they didnt meet anyone and they arrived at the City Sky. Even though Senior Mrs. Jing was seriously injured, she was much better after a few days. She could walk on her own, so Jing Yunyao only carried her when they needed to fly with their swords. Some people in the crowd recognized Senior Mrs. Jing, and they were all surprised. How did Senior Mrs. Jing get injured all over? They didnt know what she had been through and didnt even think that one or several of the people around her did that. Instead, they believed that Senior Mrs. Jing had been rescued. Before long, someone recognized Shangguan Yang as well, and walked to greet him. Afterwards, Jing Yunyao was recognized too, shocking the crowd. Chapter 2640 - Pay the Jing Family Back

    Chapter 2640: Pay the Jing Family Back

    ??

    There were only twenty thousand people in the cultivation world and the City Sky had a poption of seven thousand people. Before Jing Yunyao got lost, she didnt stay at home all day long, so many people were familiar with her, and easily recognized her. Even though not everyone knew that she was dead that year, they heard that she married a mortal before disappearing. They werent sure whether she was still alive. Therefore, it was shocking when she suddenly showed up. Isnt that Miss Jing? Right! Shes disappeared for over twenty years. I thought she was dead, but unexpectedly shes back. In the eyes of the Leng family, Jing Yunyao had disappeared for sixteen years, but for the cultivation world, she had been gone for over twenty, nearly thirty years. Because Jing Yunyao went to the mortal world first then disappeared after twelve years. Miss Jing isnt only back, shes back with Senior Shangguan. Whats their rtionship? Who knows! I heard that Senior Mrs. Jing has bullied Miss Jing many times before. Is she injured because of Miss Jing? I think its possible. If its true, I think Senior Mrs. Jing deserves it. If anyone dares to bully me, Ill pay him or her back after I be strong. Right, the Jing family will be in trouble. Why dont we go and watch the drama? Although they didnt know the details and truth behind Jing Yunyaos disappearance, they guessed it must have something to do with Jing Yaorong. Besides, it wasnt a secret in City Sky that Senior Mrs. Jing and her kids treated Jing Yunyao very badly in the past. Therefore, there had to be a fight after Jing Yunyao came back. They didnt think that Jing Yunyao came back just to see her family! I want to, but can we get in? I dont think so. Youre right. Many people felt it was a shame that they couldnt watch the drama, while Senior Mrs. Jing was full of anger. Those onlookers couldnt wait to see the Jing family in trouble! The Jing family had a bad reputation and not many citizens supported them. However people didnt dare to criticize the Jing family because the Jing family had a high status. Although they couldnt get into the Jing familys house, they still followed Gu Ning and the others. They might have to stop at the gate, but they were still interested in what would happen. Jing Yunyao said nothing when more and more people started to follow them. Anyway, they would have to stop outside the gateter, and wouldnt know what was happening. Nevertheless, there should be newsing out, so Jing Yunyao didnt care. From a distance, the security guards at the gate of the Jing familys house saw arge group of peopleing over. At the beginning, they couldnt see them clearly and werent sure that they wereing towards the Jing familys house, so they did nothing and just watched. However, when they were sure that therge group of people wereing to the Jing familys house, a security guard turned to go into the house and reported it to the housekeeper. Because they couldnt go into the inside rooms, they could only report it to the housekeeper and the housekeeper would deliver the message to Jing Yaorong. After they came closer, another security guard saw them clearly. He didnt know Shangguan Yang, Leng Shaoting, and Gu Ning, but he recognized Senior Mrs. Jing. Senior Mrs. Jing, are you alright? The security guard was shocked when he saw that Senior Mrs. Jing was injured all over. Senior Mrs. Jing said nothing, because she didnt know what she could say. Afterwards, the security guard was amazed to see Jing Yunyao. M-Miss Jing? The Jing familys domestic servants had no idea that Jing Yunyao was still alive, but they all heard that she was killed by Jing Yaorong. Although it was just a guess, they believed it was the truth. After all, they knew Jing Yaorong very well. As a result, the security guard was scared when a person, who was supposed to have died over a dozen years ago, suddenly showed up before him. Can you let us in? Or must we force our way inside? Jing Yunyao asked calmly. Hearing that, the security guard walked away at once. He didnt dare to stop them. He knew Jing Yaorong hated Jing Yunyao and didnt treat her as his daughter at all. If Jing Yaorong learned that Jing Yunyao was back, he wouldnt allow her to walk into the Jing familys house, but they seemed aggressive and the security guard couldnt stop them! Besides, Senior Mrs. Jing was with them. After the security guard walked away, Jing Yunyao and the others went in, leaving the onlookers watching outside. As soon as they got in, the gate was closed. In that case, no one would know what was happening inside. After that, some people left, but some stayed and waited to see whether they could see anything. They didnt leave right away. When the housekeeper heard the news, he didnt rush to see Jing Yaorong, instead he went out to find out more. He wanted to know whether he could handle it alone. As a housekeeper, he had to have the ability to deal with all kinds of problems. He couldnt bother the patriarch all the time. If it was beyond his abilities, he would turn to the patriarch for help. Right after the housekeeper walked out of the front hall, he saw Jing Yunyao and the others in the front yard. Even though he already knew that Jing Yunyao was still alive and woulde back to the Jing family sooner orter, he was still frightened when he saw her face to face. Jing Yunyao was a master at the Yuan Ying Period now and her son was also in the same stage. They had Shangguan Yangs support too. The housekeeper, on the other hand, was only in the primary stage of the Golden Core Stage, so he couldnt see Jing Yunyaos exact level and thought that she was at the Yuan Ying Period. Afterwards, he noticed the injured Senior Mrs. Jing and immediately figured it out. He didnt know that Senior Mrs. Jing left to find an evil cultivator to kill Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting, but he knew that Senior Mrs. Jing left home. During the past few days, Jing Yunyan couldnt find Senior Mrs. Jing so she had to be in trouble. Given the current situation, it must have something to do with Jing Yunyao. The housekeeper couldnt solve this problem, so he could only go to see Jing Yaorong. Please give me a moment. I need to report this to the patriarch. The housekeeper politely said to Jing Yunyao and the others. He was polite mainly because of Shangguan Yang. After all, given Shangguan Yangs status, he didnt dare to be rude. What Im going to say is really shocking. If you dont want outsiders to hear it, we should deal with it in the backyard, said Jing Yunyao. Chapter 2641 - Been a Long While

    Chapter 2641: Been a Long While

    Upon hearing Jing Yunyaos words, Senior Mrs. Jing was scared. She knew Jing Yunyao was going to tell the Jing family about her affair with the evil cultivator. Subconsciously, Senior Mrs. Jing argued. Jing Yunyao, you cant However, before she could finish, Jing Yunyao interrupted. Do you think you have a choice? You Senior Mrs. Jing was stunned and fell into despair. The housekeeper didnt know what Jing Yunyao was implying, but he understood that they couldnt avoid it today. If it got serious, outsiders might hear them, so he agreed that they could talk about it in the backyard. Afterwards, the housekeeper took them to the backyard. Along the way, someone from the south yard saw it and immediately went to inform Jing Jining and the others. Once Jing Jinings family heard that Jing Yunyao was back home, they got excited and rushed to see her. They would always side with Jing Yunyao, but they didnt want anyone to be killed, because it would be bad if anyone died. After the housekeeper took Jing Yunyao into the backyard, Jing Yunfei who walked out of the east yard saw them. When his sight fell on Shangguan Yang and Leng Shaoting, he subconsciously took a step back in horror. However, when he noticed injured Senior Mrs. Jing, he couldnt stay calm and ran forward at once. Right afterwards, he supported Senior Mrs. Jing. Nobody bothered to stop him, because they were already back in the Jing familys house now. Mother, what happened? Jing Yunfei asked with concern. Actually, there was no need to guess. It must be because of Jing Yunyao and the other people present. Besides, Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting were fine. Therefore the person paid by Senior Mrs. Jing must have failed to kill them. Or Senior Mrs. Jing didnt find the man and was caught by Jing Yunyao instead. ...... Senior Mrs. Jing gave Jing Yunyao a nce saying nothing, but her meaning couldnt be more obvious. Jing Yunyao, my mother is senior to you. How could you be so cruel? Jing Yunfei questioned at once. Because his heart ached for his mother, he didnt ask about the reason why Jing Yunyao injured Senior Mrs. Jing. Jing Yunfei, why dont you ask what your mother did before you me me? Jing Yunyao asked mockingly. Hearing that, Jing Yunfei was struck dumb. Although he felt that Jing Yunyao should die, he couldnt say it out aloud. Besides, he was afraid of them, and didnt dare to make the situation worse. At the same time, Jing Yunfei felt that Senior Mrs. Jing must have paid someone to kill Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting, but failed. It wasnt surprising. After all, they were at high levels, and not many cultivators were a match for them. At this moment, the housekeeper reached the study and saw Jing Yaorong. He told Jing Yaorong that Jing Yunyao and the others came and that Senior Mrs. Jing was with them and was injured all over. Even though Jing Yaorong heard that Jing Yunyao wasing to the Jing familys housest night, he was still scared when they really showed up. What? They came? Jing Yaorong abruptly stood up from the chair in horror. He looked extremely panicked and anxious. He didnt want to admit it, but it was true that he waspletely panicked and it was all because of Shangguan Yang. Moreover, he wondered whether Senior Mrs. Jing had found the evil cultivator to kill Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting. Did she fail? If she found the man and failed, he wouldnt be surprised. Anyway, Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting were at high levels, and they had Shangguan Yangs support. It was really hard to defeat them. However, if Senior Mrs. Jing failed to find the man, it would be a shame. Perhaps it was a great chance for them to get rid of Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting! Yes. The housekeeper replied worriedly. Although he hadnt helped Jing Yaorong hurt Jing Yunyao, he was Jing Yaorongs people after all. He was afraid that he might be dragged into trouble this time. Either way, Jing Yaorong had saved him so he had to side with him. Even though he knew that he could be dragged into trouble, he still had to stay with Jing Yaorong. Do the elders know yet? asked Jing Yaorong. He knew he couldnt handle it alone. I already sent people to let them know separately. The housekeeper answered. He knew that they had to be prepared, so he ordered people to inform the elders right when he went to see Jing Yaorong. Lets go out now. Jing Yaorong was reluctant to see them, but he knew that he couldnt avoid it. He summoned up his courage and walked out. Afterwards, the housekeeper followed him. Before they reached the backyard, Jing Jinings family arrived first. Jing Yanhua and his wife hadnt seen Jing Yunyao for over twenty years, so they somehow felt that she was a little strange, but they were still filled with excitement. No matter how excited they were, they exchanged greetings with Shangguan Yang after they arrived. Jing Yanhuas family soon noticed the injured Senior Mrs. Jing and realized why she was absent for days. In front of Shangguan Yang, Jing Yanhua said, Nice to see you Senior Shangguan. I didnt know that you woulde, so I waste. Please forgive me. Nice to see you, Senior Shangguan. Junior Mrs. Jing respectfully greeted Shangguan Yang. Were not strangers. There is no need for you to be nervous, said Shangguan Yang. He was very kind to them. Given their rtionship with Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting, they should be on the same boat. Most importantly, Jing Yunyao epted them. Although Jing Yunyao refused to ept Jing Yaorong as her father and her name was removed from the Jing familys genealogy she was willing to ept Jing Yanhua and his wife as family. After all, Jing Jining had saved her life! Therefore, after they exchanged greetings with Shangguan Yang, Jing Yunyao greeted them at once. Been a long while, aunt, uncle! Yunyao, we havent seen you for a long time. Its so good to know that youre still alive. Right, were happy to see that youre fine. Jing Yanhua and his wife wereforted. They already knew that Jing Yunyao survived long ago, but they still couldnt believe it was true until they saw her with their own eyes. Thank you so much for caring about me, aunt, uncle. Dont worry, Ill live a good life from now on, said Jing Yunyao. Now that Jing Yunyao was very strong, Jing Yaorong couldnt hurt her, so she would live a good life. However, in that case, Jing Yaorongs family Chapter 2642 - I Can Show You the Evidence

    Chapter 2642: I Can Show You the Evidence

    Before today, Jing Yanhua would be worried about Jing Yaorongs safety, but now they were like enemies. He was also deeply hurt by Jing Yaorong. He was no longer worried about him, and Jing Yaorong deserved it. Nevertheless, they still hoped that no one would be killed and that Jing Yunyao could avoid unnecessary trouble. Oh, Shaoting,e here! Jing Yunyao turned to call Leng Shaoting over. Leng Shaoting walked to them, then Jing Yunyao introduced him to Jing Yanhua and his wife. Aunt, uncle, this is my son, Shaoting. Shaoting, this is your Grandpa Yanhua and his wife. Nice to meet you, grandpa, grandma. Leng Shaoting politely greeted them. Good boy! Youre not only handsome, but you are also a talented cultivator. Jing Yanhuaplimented. Thinking of how long Leng Shaoting had cultivated and the level he had already reached, Jing Yanhua felt amazed. He believed that no one could do better than Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting had a master like Shangguan Yang who was at a very high level, so he wouldnt be weak as long as he learned Shangguan Yangs skills. However, if Leng Shaoting wasnt talented, he wouldnt be this strong even though he had a strong master. At least he couldnt reach such a high level within only two years. Honestly, both Senior Mrs. Jing and Jing Yunfei were jealous of Leng Shaotings abilities. They didnt know that Leng Shaoting actually reached the primary stage of the Yuan Ying Period from being a mortal within only two years, otherwise they would be even more jealous of him. Thank you so much for yourpliment, Grandpa Yanhua, said Leng Shaoting. Ningning,e here! At this time, Jing Yunyao called Gu Ning over, and Gu Ning immediately went to them. Uncle, aunt, this is Shaotings fiance, Gu Ning. Jing Yunyao introduced Gu Ning to Jing Yanhua and his wife. Since she epted them as her family, she should introduce them to one another. Ningning, they are your grandpa and grandma. Hi, grandpa, grandma. Gu Ning greeted them kindly. ...... Great, nice to meet you! Jing Yanhua and his wife replied with a smile. They had heard a lot about Gu Ning, so they had a very good impression of her. Jing Yunfei came back to his senses and realized that Gu Ning was also a cultivator. In that case, could she be Qing He? Obviously, she was Qing He! If Qing Feng was Leng Shaoting and Qing He was Gu Ning, it couldnt be a coincidence that they went to participate in the kung fupetition. At this time, Jing Yaorong arrived. The moment he saw them, he became even more displeased. He was scared of them, but still did his best to stay calm. Even though he was probably going to lose, he couldnt be a coward. However, when he walked closer and saw Jing Yunyao, he was amazed since he saw that Jing Yunyao wasnt just in the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period. Her level was too high for him to see. What was her level then? Was it possible that she was at the peak or a higher level? Thinking of that, Jing Yaorong was in a worse mood. How was it possible? How could Jing Yunyao reach such a high level? When Jing Yunyao saw Jing Yaorong, she became angry, as did Leng Shaoting, because Jing Yaorong had killed her husband and his father. Father. Jing Yunfei supported Senior Mrs. Jing walking to Jing Yaorong after he showed up. When they walked to Jing Yaorong, Senior Mrs. Jing was extremely anxious. She didnt want to see him, but she was left with no choice. Seeing that Senior Mrs. Jing was injured all over, Jing Yaorong was sad. He was mad too, but he wasnt as impulsive as Jing Yunfei and didnt argue with them right away. Hi, Patriarch Jing, its been a while. Jing Yunyao greeted Jing Yaorong, but there was no kindness in her tone. She only sounded cold, because this wasnt a family reunion. She came to take revenge. I didnt expect that youre not dead. Jing Yaorong snorted. Yeah, Im not dead. The man who killed my husband is still alive. I cant die yet. I must take revenge for my husband, said Jing Yunyao in an even colder tone, hatred showing on her face. At the same time, Leng Shaoting also clenched his fists. He did his best to control his emotions, in case he lost control of himself and rushed to beat Jing Yaorong. They would do that, but not right now. As a cultivator, you broke the rule in the cultivation world and married a mortal. How could you be so shameless? said Jing Yaorong, as if Leng Yuanhan ought to be killed. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao got furious and loudly questioned. Since you care so much about the rules in the cultivation world, why did you disobey the rules and kill a mortal? Do you have any evidence to prove I killed him? Dont defame me! Jing Yaorong retorted. He refused to admit that he was the murderer. Although he knew no one would believe it, there was no evidence and Tiandaozong would punish Jing Yunyao if she really dared to hurt him. Do you think you can clear your name by denying it? Jing Yunyao sneered. She knew Jing Yaorong wouldnt admit it quickly, so she stayed calm after he denied it. Since you believe its me, show me the evidence! said Jing Yaorong. He didnt think Jing Yunyao had evidence. After all, it happened so many years ago, and no one else should have seen them. As the victim, Jing Yunyao couldnt be the witness. Great, I can show you the evidence. Jing Yunyao sneered. Then took out the phone Jing Jining sent to her and yed the voice recording. Once the voice recording was yed, Jing Yaorong panicked and abruptly turned to re at Jing Jining. Jing Jining, didnt you promise me that you wouldnt interfere in this? Why does this exist? And Jing Yanhua, didnt you promise to stop your son? Whats your son doing right now? So what? Jing Jining answered. He didnt think it was wrong. Jing Yanhua chose to remain silent. He had promised Jing Yaorong, but he did nothing! You Jing Yaorong was mad. He knew he shouldnt trust them, so he sent people to spy on them. Now, without surprise it turned out that they didnt keep their words. They just didnt want him to have a good life and were determined to cause him trouble. Chapter 2643 - Extremely Ruthless

    Chapter 2643: Extremely Ruthless

    Even though I dont have evidence, do you think you can get away with it? Jing Yunyao mocked. Without this voice recording, youre still the murderer who killed my husband. I need to take revenge, and I dont need anyones permission. I yed this voice recording simply to see how you would exin it. Jing Yaorong suddenly didnt know what to say. Actually, I didnt have the intention to kill anyone before today, but now I think you have to die, said Jing Yunyao. Her voice was very cold and it seemed as if she couldnt wait to kill them. Hearing that, Jing Yaorong guessed that Senior Mrs. Jing must have found the evil cultivator to kill Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting. Yunyao, what happened? Jing Jining asked Jing Yunyao with a serious expression, because he knew that they must have done something uneptable to Jing Yunyao or Leng Shaoting, for Jing Yunyao to be so mad. Before Jing Yunyao opened her mouth, several elders rushed over. When they saw Jing Yunyao, they were shocked. They didnt know that Jing Yunyao was still alive. In fact, only Jing Yaorongs family, Jing Yanhuas family, and the housekeeper were aware of that. Normally, the elders needed to deal with their own business, and rarely stayed in the front yard of the Jing familys house. They only showed up when there was something important. Unexpectedly, Jing Yunyao wasnt dead, and she was familiar with Shangguan Yang. They knew that Jing Yunyaos death had something to do with Jing Yaorong, so she came back this time to take revenge. Among the three elders in the Jing family, other than Jing Huaiyang, both the eldest and youngest elder were in the primary stage of the Yuan Ying Period, but they couldnt see Jing Yunyaos exact level, which meant Jing Yunyao was at a higher level than them. Because of that, they had the same guess as Jing Yaorong and thought that Jing Yunyao must be at the peak of the Yuan Ying Period or an even higher level. Whether she was at the peak of the Yuan Ying Period or an even higher level, she was a very rare master. It was so shocking that they could hardly believe it. ...... In that case, Jing Yaorong was doomed to fail. Jing Yunyao was also not the only master. She had Shangguan Yangs help, and a young man and woman were standing behind Shangguan Yang. The young man was also in the Yuan Ying Period! The eldest elder wasnt dumb, so he gave up the intention of helping Jing Yaorong because he could see the result now. There was no need for him to take the risk. The second elder had the same opinions as the eldest elder. He had no intention of getting involved in this mess. On the other hand, the youngest elder was loyal to Jing Yaorong. Although he was aware that the situation was very dangerous and he was scared too, he decided to support Jing Yaorong. Hi, elders, I bet you must know why I came back. There is no grudge between me and you, so I dont want to make it difficult for you. However, if you want to help Jing Yaorong, Ill have no mercy for you. Its totally up to you now, said Jing Yunyao. Hearing that, Jing Yaorong was upset. He turned to look at the three elders, waiting for their answers. Although he already knew the answers, he still wanted to hear how they would reply. The youngest elder who was loyal to him spoke first. As the Jing familys elder, I must support the Jing familys patriarch. Right, but since its the patriarchs personal affair. I think we should leave it to him. I dont think I will get involved, said the eldest elder. It wasnt a surprising answer, but Jing Yaorong was still very angry. However, before he said anything, the youngest elder lost his temper. What do you mean? Jing Yunyao was already chased out of the Jing family. Shes no longer a member of the Jing family. Its your duty to protect and defend the Jing family and the patriarch. No matter what, its the patriarchs personal grudge. Who caused the situation today? And if the patriarch really has killed Jing Yunyaos husband, he broke a rule in the cultivation world. If we get involved now, well be punished by Tiandaozong as well. If you want to do that, do it alone. I wont get involved. The eldest elder argued. You Hearing that, the youngest elder didnt know what to say, because the eldest elder was right. However, he still didnt want to give up. Second elder, how about you? The youngest elder asked Jing Huaiyang. I agree with the eldest elder, so I wont be involved either, said Jing Huaiyang. At the beginning, he hesitated to make a decision, but he made up his mind to do the same thing as the eldest elder. You The youngest elder was furious. He wanted to criticize them, but didnt know what to say. Since they were unwilling to do anything, it was useless no matter what he said. I think Ive treated you very well. How could you be so cold-blooded? Jing Yaorong got mad too. Even though he might not be able to win with their help, he felt that their refusal to help him was cold-blooded. Cold-blooded? Jing Yunyao sneered at this time. Patriarch, do you think youre not cold-blooded? Perhaps youre nice to some people, but you were extremely ruthless to me and my mother. Your mother deserved it, said Jing Yaorong. He was forced to marry Jing Yunyaos mother. Why should he treat her well? She deserved it? Right. But it should be my maternal grandfathers fault. He shouldnt have saved your father. Then your father wouldnt have forced you to marry her. Yet you returned kindness with ingratitude! Jing Yunyao said mockingly. Even though she didnt know the real reason behind her mothers death, she believed that her mother didnt die from a disease. Therefore, she believed that it had to have something to do with Senior Mrs. Jing or Jing Yaorong. After all, both of them wanted her mother dead. However, she knew if she asked them about it now, they wouldnt tell her the truth. Anyway, she was determined to take revenge. Hearing Jing Yunyaos words, Jing Yaorong was furious. Even Jing Yanhua was embarrassed too. After all, it was indeed their fault. Alright, I dont want to waste time on that. Since the eldest elder and second elder have made their decision. Lets deal with the problem now! said Jing Yunyao. Chapter 2644 - Unaware of It?

    Chapter 2644: Unaware of It?

    Jing Yaorong was reluctant to ept it, but there was nothing he could do. Right at this moment, Liu, Jing Bingjie, Jing Yunfeis son, and many other members of the Jing family arrived. Only Jing Yunyan, who was out of the cultivation world, and Jing Yunchan, who was with her husbands family, were absent. When Liu and Jing Bingjie saw Jing Yunyao, they recognized her and immediately realized what was happening. Instantly, they were filled with fear. Since Jing Yunyao was here, she must havee for revenge. She was so strong and had Shangguan Yangs help. The patriarch was surely going to lose. If the patriarch lost, they would I just said that I didnt have the intention to kill anyone before today. However, now I feel that you all must die Jing Yunyao paused for a second, then focused on Senior Mrs. Jing. Senior Mrs. Jing was frightened. No matter how reluctant she was, she had to face reality. She was in total despair. Everyone followed Jing Yunyao and turned to look at Senior Mrs. Jing. Even though Jing Yunyao didnt finish speaking, they knew it must have something to do with Senior Mrs. Jing or Jing Yaorong. It couldnt be more obvious. However, what exactly was the reason? They didnt know. They were confused and curious Senior Mrs. Jing turned to an evil cultivator and tried to kill me and my son. They seriously injured my son. He fell into an ocean from high up in the air. His life was in great danger. We spent two days searching for him and finally found him. And when we found him, he was dying said Jing Yunyao. Her voice was full of anger and hatred. Speaking about it, she still felt scared in retrospect. Hearing that, everyone was shocked. They werent surprised that Senior Mrs. Jing wanted to kill Jing Yunyao and her son. They were astonished because Senior Mrs. Jing dared to work with an evil cultivator. As a cultivator, it was against the rule of the cultivation world that she worked with an evil cultivator. Besides, this evil cultivator had seriously injured Leng Shaoting and made Leng Shaoting fall into an ocean. Leng Shaoting could have died! ...... Several elders didnt know that the young man behind Jing Yunyao was her son, so they were a little confused. Anyway, since Jing Yunyao married a mortal, it wasnt strange that they had a son. Therefore they didnt bother to ask why she had a son. However, why did Senior Mrs. Jing turned to an evil cultivator in order to kill Jing Yunyaos son? Wasnt Jing Yunyaos son a mortal? Did Senior Mrs. Jing turn to the evil cultivator for help because she couldnt handle it alone? What? Jing Yanhuas family was stunned. They immediately turned to look at Leng Shaoting. Senior Mrs. Jing went to meet an evil cultivator? And the evil cultivator had seriously injured Leng Shaoting? Leng Shaoting was even dying? He was so strong. How could the evil cultivator injure him? If it was true, the evil cultivator must be at a very high level! However, how did Senior Mrs. Jing know the evil cultivator? Did she do it through Jing Yaorong? If the evil cultivator was willing to help them kill Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting, they must be very close. Shaoting, how are you now? Jing Jining walked to Leng Shaoting and asked worriedly. Im much better. Thank you so much for your care, uncle, said Leng Shaoting. In fact, he still felt scared when he thought of what he had been through. During these past few years, no matter how dangerous the situation was, he had never been so scared before. He now had so many people he cared about and he didnt want to leave them. After hearing Jing Jining ask Leng Shaoting that question and hearing his reply to Jing Jining, the elders realized that Leng Shaoting was Jing Yunyaos son. They were extremely surprised, because Leng Shaoting was at a high level and it turned out that he was Jing Yunyaos son. In that case, the evil cultivator who injured him must have been at an even higher level, otherwise he wouldnt be able to injure a cultivator in the Yuan Ying Period. The oldest elder and the second elder just said that they wouldnt interfere, so they said nothing. In fact, they had no position to judge them. Unfortunately, no matter how strong they were, they didnt belong to the Jing family, which was a shame. Anyway, after today, the Jing family would have a new patriarch. If Jing Yunyao was the Jing familys new patriarch, no one would stand up against her except for Jing Yaorong and the members who were loyal to him. In addition, after Jing Yunyao became the Jing familys new patriarch, the Jing family would have a better future. They could be the most powerful family among the four major families within a short time! Not only would Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting help the Jing family be better, but they would also have Shangguan Yangs support. Thinking of that, the oldest elder and the second elder hoped that Jing Yunyao would be the new patriarch. Even if she couldnt, Leng Shaoting was also a good choice. Leng Shaoting didnt have the surname Jing and wasnt the Jing familys immediate family, but it wasnt important as long as he could lead the Jing family to a better future. Senior Mrs. Jing didnt argue with Jing Yunyao, because Jing Yunyao had evidence. It was useless no matter what she said right now. Jing Yaorong suddenly didnt know what to say. Actually, he didnt have high hopes for that evil cultivator, so it wasnt surprising that the evil cultivator failed. However, it was still disappointing. Why? Why couldnt the evil cultivator directly kill Leng Shaoting? It was better if one of them was dead than if both of them were still alive. I wonder whether it has something to do with the patriarch? Jing Yunyao asked. She knew it was caused by Jing Yaorong, but she wanted to figure out how much Jing Yaorong loved Senior Mrs. Jing. Would he stay out of this mess, or would he defend Senior Mrs. Jing? After Jing Yunyao asked that question, everyone turned to stare at Jing Yaorong to see what he would say. Senior Mrs. Jing panicked, because she felt that Jing Yaorong wouldnt defend her. She had lived with Jing Yaorong for many years, so she knew him very well. Therefore, before Jing Yaorong even gave an answer, Senior Mrs. Jing showed disappointment. She was right. I dont know any evil cultivators. I was unaware of it. Jing Yaorong denied it very calmly. He didnt feel guilty at all after he hurled the me on Senior Mrs. Jing. Even though Senior Mrs. Jing guessed that Jing Yaorong might deny it, she was still hurt when she heard his answer. She couldnt ept it. Father Jing Yunfei was surprised too. He didnt expect his father to deny it so quickly, but he had no idea what to say right now. Jing Yaorong denying it was extremely ruthless. Chapter 2645 - You Need to See Something

    Chapter 2645: You Need to See Something

    ??

    However, if Jing Yaorong didnt deny it, they would be dragged into trouble, which wasnt what he wanted either. Therefore, it wasplicated. If he were his father, he would deny it as well. Nevertheless, even though Jing Yaorong denied it, it wasnt convincing. Even though Jing Yaorong denied it, nobody believed him. If he was really unaware of it, he wouldnt be so calm when Jing Yunyao told him the news. He would be as surprised as them. No matter how mentally strong they were, they would have some reaction when they heard the news. Besides, it was Jing Yaorongs wife! If he was unaware of it, he would be even more surprised than other people. Senior Mrs. Jing was hurt, but she didnt me Jing Yaorong. In fact, she even wanted to carry all the me to make up for her betrayal to him. Therefore, Senior Mrs. Jing said, It indeed has nothing to do with the patriarch. The patriarch is totally unfamiliar with the evil cultivator. Its my own idea. Mother Jing Yunfei felt helpless, but he didnt know what he could say right now. After all, his mother carried the me for his father. Well, what a ruthless man! What an affectionate woman! Jing Yunyaoughed. Senior Mrs. Jing, you sacrificed yourself for the patriarch, but the patriarch refused to admit it for himself. Dont you feel heart-broken? Did she feel heart-broken? She was heart-broken, but she had betrayed her husband, so she was willing to carry the me. Otherwise, she would have loudly criticized Jing Yaorong. However, now she couldnt do that. She only hoped that Jing Yaorong would let her survive after her affair with the evil cultivator was exposed. No one would choose to die if there was a chance to live. Even though she didnt care about Jing Yaorong, she cared about her kids. She was afraid that her kids might disdain her after knowing about her affair. Jing Yaorong was displeased. He knew that Jing Yunyao didnt trust him, but he had to deny it now. Although Senior Mrs. Jing had his permission to do it, he honestly didnt know the evil cultivator. I know you dont believe me, but it indeed has nothing to do with me, said Jing Yaorong. He did not appear guilty at all, but still no one believed his words. If it has nothing to do with you, why were you so calm when I told everyone the news? You should know that theyre all surprised. Shouldnt you criticize Senior Mrs. Jing for doing something bad with an evil cultivator? Its not allowed in the cultivation world, right? Did you permit her to do that? asked Jing Yunyao. Is there anything wrong with it? Why should I be surprised? I was just too shocked. Jing Yaorong argued. Fine, fine. Jing Yunyao sneered. She didnt bother to waste time arguing with him. Whether he admitted it or not, the result would stay the same. If so, I think you need to see something! said Jing Yunyao. After that, she took out a phone from her pocket. Senior Mrs. Jing was scared and could barely stand l. Luckily, Jing Yunfei was supporting her the entire time, so she didnt sink to the ground. Mother, are you alright? Jing Yunfei asked with concern. Senior Mrs. Jing said nothing, because her mind went totally nk. Was she alright? No, she wasnt. There was going to be serious trouble! Patriarch, I think you must watch this, but for the sake of your face, I think only you should watch it. When you watch it, you better turn off the sound, said Jing Yunyao, then threw the phone to Jing Yaorong. Jing Yunyao would pay them back, but she still had moral standards. She wouldnt y the video of Senior Mrs. Jing having sex with the evil cultivator publicly. If she yed it publicly, people would think that she was rude, because everyone would be embarrassed. There were young people and old people! She didnt want to embarrass all of them. Jing Yaorong understood that it couldnt be a pleasant thing, but it had something to do with him, so he had to watch it. Because Jing Yunyao said that she would only let Jing Yaorong watch it, the other people didnt dare to go close, but they were very curious. What was on the phone? Since Jing Yunyao told Jing Yaorong to turn off the sound, it had to be a video, but they didnt know what the video was. However, from Jing Yunyaos words, they knew it had to be something bad, otherwise it wouldnt be embarrassing. When Jing Yaorong took the phone, the video was paused. However, on the screen, he could see Senior Mrs. Jing in the bed with a man before they got undressed. However, Jing Yaorong easily saw what was going to happen next. In an instant, he became furious and turned to re at Senior Mrs. Jing. Senior Mrs. Jing was frightened and had cold sweat on her. She knew that she couldnt stop Jing Yaorong from watching the video, so she said and did nothing. She only waited in despair. When people saw Jing Yaorong turn to give Senior Mrs. Jing a re, they realized that it must have something to do with her. Did she do something bad behind Jing Yaorongs back? It was only a guess, but they didnt think it was likely. Actually, they guessed correctly, but they didnt have proof. Jing Yaorong said nothing for the time being. He turned off the sound, then yed the video. The next moment, Senior Mrs. Jing began to have sex with the evil cultivator. As Jing Yaorong watched it, he became angrier and angrier. His wife was having sex with another man, and it seemed that she enjoyed it a lot! It was passionate and wild, something they had never done before. Although he didnt hear the sound, he could see Senior Mrs. Jing had to be shouting with pleasure. At this moment, his dignity was trampled to the dirt, and he had the impulse to kill. Everyone could feel it, and guessed that Senior Mrs. Jing might have really betrayed Jing Yaorong, but they didnt know the details. Chapter 2646 - Watch Her Killed?

    Chapter 2646: Watch Her Killed?

    Some of them also guessed that Senior Mrs. Jing might have cheated on Jing Yaorong. Father, what Jing Yunfei was scared by the expression on Jing Yaorongs face, so he subconsciously protected Senior Mrs. Jing behind him. Without a word, Jing Yaorong directly used violence. At first, he knocked Jing Yunfei away from Senior Mrs. Jing. Due to the gap between their levels, Jing Yunfei couldnt fight back and was immediately knocked away. Jing Yaorong didnt use much force, so Jing Yunfei was only lightly injured, but when Jing Yaorong attacked Senior Mrs. Jing, he used all of his strength. Witnessing that, everyone was shocked. No! Jing Yunfei shouted, wanting to protect his mother. Unfortunately, it was toote. Jing Yaorong hit Senior Mrs. Jing with a strong magical energy. Senior Mrs. Jing was instantly knocked a few meters away. Because Jing Yaorong was extremely violent, Senior Mrs. Jing was seriously injured and was almost killed. She hoped that Jing Yaorong would allow her to live, but she was wrong. He was too selfish to care about her. He would never cherish what she had done for him. He only cared about his own benefits. Mother! Jing Yunfei ran to Senior Mrs. Jing at once. When he got to his mother, he saw that she was dying. He couldnt ept it, then angrily questioned his father. Father, I dont know what mother has done wrong and why youre so angry that you want to kill her. But you cant injure her like this no matter what she has done. Perhaps Senior Mrs. Jing did something bad to Jing Yaorong, but she had done nothing wrong to Jing Yunfei, so Jing Yunfei didnt hate her. He didnt want his mother to be injured, especially so badly. In addition, Senior Mrs. Jing was his biological mother so he wouldnt stand there and watch her be hurt. He even began to hate his father. She deserves it! Jing Yaorong roared. His anger didnt go away even though Senior Mrs. Jing was already seriously injured. Instead, because Jing Yunfei stood out and questioned him, he became even angrier. Your mother is a bi*ch! She and another man ...... Jing Yaorong didnt finish, because it was too humiliating. There was no need for him to finish, because everyone could understand him. Although many people had already guessed that, they were still shocked after it was verified. Senior Mrs. Jing indeed cheated on the patriarch! It was so shocking that they could hardly believe it. Hearing that, Jing Yunfei was struck dumb. It was beyond his imagination that his mother would do something like that. He immediately changed his mind and started to disdain her, but he still couldnt watch her die. Well, even though my mother has betrayed you and its understandable that you hate her, you cant injure her so seriously. You can divorce her! After all, thats our mother. I think my younger brother and sister dont want to lose our mother either. If she dies, how should we face you? said Jing Yunfei. He understood Jing Yaorongs anger, and knew that he might also lose control of himself if he was betrayed. Therefore, he fell into a dilemma. He had to make a choice between his father and his mother, but he didnt want either of them to be hurt. If his mother was killed by his father, he might not try to kill his father for her. After all, it was his mother who betrayed his father first. However, it would be hard for him to face his father in the future. He might not ept Jing Yaorong as his father any longer. It was not only Jing Yunfei; other people there also thought it was too much for Jing Yaorong to want to kill Senior Mrs. Jing just because she had cheated on him. However, it was none of their business, so they did not get involved. Shut up! Jing Yaorong snapped at him. How could you say that to me for this bi*ch! Jing Yaorong was too self-centered to ept other peoples me. He believed that he was always right. Shes my mother, who gave birth to me and raised me, said Jing Yunfei. Afterwards, he said nothing further. He supported Senior Mrs. Jing up and helped her sit cross-legged. Then he sat behind her to treat her. No one helped him. The eldest elder and the second elder had said that they were unwilling to get involved, so they did nothing. The youngest elder was loyal to Jing Yaorong, but he didnt care much about his wife and children, so he wouldnt interfere either. The other cultivators in the room were at low levels and didnt have the ability to stop Jing Yaorong. Even if they were able to stop him, they didnt dare to. Gu Ning and the others also had no sympathy for her, so they wouldnt do anything. They just watched from the side. If Gu Ning had helped Senior Mrs. Jing, Senior Mrs. Jing might survive. Jing Yaorong didnt stop Jing Yunfei, because he knew it was useless no matter how much magical power Jing Yunfei tried to put into Senior Mrs. Jings body. What Jing Yunfei was doing was meaningless. Senior Mrs. Jing said with difficulty, Alright, stop now. Dont waste your energy. I-Its useless. Senior Mrs. Jing understood that she would die without magical pills or a masters help. In fact, she suddenly had no desire to live further. She felt it might not be a bad thing to die. No, mother, you must live Jing Yunfei choked. He was also mad at his mother for what she had done behind his fathers back, but she was his biological mother after all. He couldnt watch her die. All of a sudden, Jing Yunfei thought of Shangguan Yang. He stood up and went to Shangguan Yang. He was about to kneel down, but Shangguan Yang stopped him with a foot. Shangguan Yang understood that Jing Yunfei wanted to beg him to save Senior Mrs. Jing, but he wouldnt. Because there was a long-standing grudge between Senior Mrs. Jing and Jing Yunyao, he couldnt interfere unless Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting asked him to. I know what you want to do, but I cant interfere, so you should stop, said Shangguan Yang. Senior Shangguan, are you sure you wont do anything? Jing Yunfei felt helpless. Although he knew it was useless, he still wanted to try. After all, his mother was dying. Chapter 2647 - Dumb Idiot

    Chapter 2647: Dumb Idiot

    Im not a savior. Why should I save her? Dont forget that were enemies. If you were me, would you save your enemy? asked Shangguan Yang. Hearing that, Jing Yunfei gave up. He knew it was meaningless. Within a short time, the news that Jing Yunyao was back in the cultivation world went abroad. All the major families heard it, and Tiandaozong was also aware of that. Everyone was surprised that she suddenly came back, because they thought that she was dead. Most importantly, she wasnt back alone, but came with Shangguan Yang. In other words, she had a rtionship with Shangguan Yang. In addition, everyone guessed that she came back to the cultivation world to take revenge. Therefore, the Dongfang family and the Yin family immediately sent people to see whether they could get information from the Jing family. Unfortunately, they heard nothing, because the Jing family dealt with it in the backyard. People outside couldnt hear anything. They also couldnt go in or they would be caught. Because Tiandaozong heard that Shangguan Yang also came, Bai Lingtian came to see him in person with Yun Hongqing. He also brought four bodyguards with him. In the Jing familys house. Jing Yaorong, I disobeyed the rule in the cultivation world that year by marrying a mortal. I survived although you tried to kill me. I can forgive you for that, but you killed my husband. I can never let you get away with it. I must take revenge for my husband, said Jing Yunyao. If Jing Yaorong hadnt tried to kill her, she wouldnt havee back to get revenge. She would have lived an ordinary life with her husband and son instead. However, Jing Yaorong had seriously injured her and even killed her husband. She could never forgive him. ...... Because of her, Leng Yuanhan was killed, so she had to take responsibility for that. Do you mean you want to kill me because of a mortal? Jing Yaorong asked angrily. He didnt think Jing Yunyao should do that, because he believed that the fact that he killed a mortal had nothing to do with her. Right, although my husband is just a mortal, hes my husband. I have to take revenge for him! And for my son, who lost his father. My son cant forgive you either! Jing Yunyao sneered. Lets do it now! Leng Shaoting finally spoke, because he couldnt wait any longer. He wanted to take revenge for his father as soon as possible. Sure, said Jing Yunyao, then they directly attacked Jing Yaorong. Jing Yaorong was clearly aware that he was no match for Jing Yunyao, but he still met the challenge since he was left with no choice. Seeing that, the youngest elder joined the fight at once, but so did Leng Shaoting. Jing Yunyao was fighting against Jing Yaorong, while Leng Shaoting was fighting against the youngest elder. No one interfered, all of them just watching from the side. Because the eldest elder and the second elder chose not to get involved, there was no need for many people to help Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting were enough to defeat Jing Yaorong and the youngest elder. There was a huge gap between Jing Yaorongs level and Jing Yunyaos level, so Jing Yaorong was at a disadvantage right after the battle began. The housekeeper immediately joined the fight to help Jing Yaorong, but it was not very helpful. They were still at a disadvantage. Because the housekeeper wasnt at a high level, he failed to turn the tide of the fight. Given the current situation, Gu Ning decided to not help them for the time being. Although the youngest elder was at the same level as Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoting had a very explosive power, so he was at an advantage. The youngest elder was amazed by Leng Shaotings power. The housekeeper was soon injured, leaving Jing Yaorong to deal with Jing Yunyao alone. May I know why you wont help them? Liu asked the eldest elder and the second elder when they chose to watch from the side. Its the patriarchs family affair. I dont think we should be involved, said the eldest elder. What? Isnt the patriarchs family affair the Jing familys business? If the patriarch is injured, neither of you will have a good life! said Liu angrily. Although she disliked Jing Yaorong for seriously injuring Senior Mrs. Jing, they were a family. If Jing Yaorong was injured, they would be in trouble too, so she didnt want Jing Yaorong to lose. It has nothing to do with us. Why cant we have a good life? Jing Huaiyang asked. They wouldnt get involved precisely because they wanted to live a good life. And the problem had been caused by Jing Yaorong, so it had nothing to do with them. You Liu was mad. She also realized that they only cared about their own benefits, but she couldnt ept it. Afterwards, Liu turned to ask Jing Yanhua, Yanhua, the patriarch is your older brother. Shouldnt you do something? Do you think I can defeat them? Jing Yanhua asked instead. Hearing that, Liu was struck dumb for a moment. Even Jing Yaorong couldnt win, let alone Jing Yanhua. Jing Jining has a close rtionship with Jing Yunyao. You can ask Jing Jining to tell her to stop. Before Jing Yanhua said anything again, Jing Jining replied. Since you know I have a close rtionship with Yunyao, you should know that Ill side with her. I wont tell her to stop! Actually, its already very nice of me that I dont help her. You are such an idiot. You Liu was furious, but she didnt know what else to say. Although Jing Jining was right, she was still reluctant to ept it. Shut up! Jing Yunfei snapped at Liu, because he felt embarrassed. He didnt want Jing Yaorong to lose, but he couldnt change the situation. The result was so obvious that he could do nothing about it. Liu felt aggrieved, but she didnt dare to say anything further. Because Bai Lingtian visited the Jing familys house in person, the security guards at the gate had to let him in. They didnt know what was happening in the yard, but they knew it wasnt good for the Jing family, so they also hoped that Bai Lingtian could do something. When Bai Lingtian and the others went closer, the high level cultivators sensed it, but they didnt know who it was. If anyone came at this moment, they guessed it was most likely a member of Tiandaozong. Before long, they saw Bai Lingtian and the others, but they werent surprised. Bai Lingtian and the others didnt hear the sounds of their fight until they were close. However, it wasnt beyond their expectations, so they only sped up a little. Chapter 2648 - They Won’t Kill You

    Chapter 2648: They Wont Kill You

    If Jing Yunyao really came back to take revenge, they could be sure that Jing Yunyaos disappearance that year definitely had something to do with Jing Yaorong. And the story couldnt be simple. Tiandaozong was like the court in the cultivation world. If any cultivators broke the rules, Tiandaozong had the power to interfere and deal with it, but they wouldnt get involved in everything. As was happening right now. If Jing Yaorong really had tried to murder Jing Yunyao and Jing Yunyao came for revenge after surviving, Tiandaozong wouldnt stop her. They could only tell them not to kill each other at best. As a result, when Bai Lingtian and the others walked into the backyard and saw them fighting, they did nothing even though Jing Yaorong and the youngest elder were seriously injured. At the same time, they were surprised by Jing Yunyaos high level. Her level was so high that even they couldnt tell what exactly it was. She could have reached the Out-of-Body Stage. Because it wasnt difficult to deal with Jing Yaorong, Jing Yunyao didnt use any doppelgangers so Bai Lingtian and the others couldnt tell her exact level. As for the young man who was fighting along with her, they were surprised to see that he had reached the Yuan Ying Period at such a young age. Who was he? Leng Shaoting had a different appearance this time, so Bai Lingtian failed to recognize him. He only felt that Leng Shaoting looked a little familiar, but didnt think much about it. Afterwards, Bai Lingtian and the others walked to Shangguan Yang and greeted him. Hi, Senior Shangguan. Oh, hi, Head Bai, and Elder Yun. Shangguan Yang also greeted them. I heard that Jing Yunyao is back and that shes with Senior Shangguan, so we had toe over, said Bai Lingtian. It was obvious that they came to see Shangguan Yang, so he didnt bother to think of another excuse. ...... Head Bai, dont worry, no one will be killed. Shangguan Yang understood Bai Lingtians worries. Great, we dont want anyone to die. Bai Lingtian felt much relieved, then he asked, What happened to Senior Mrs. Jing? Senior Mrs. Jing did something bad to Jing Yaorong, so she was injured by him. Im afraid she wont live long, said Shangguan Yang. He had no sympathy for Senior Mrs. Jing. Hearing that, Bai Lingtian slightly frowned. Senior Mrs. Jing had done something bad to Jing Yaorong? It seemed that Jing Yaorong wanted to kill her. In that case, it must be very uneptable. Bai Lingtian didnt ask what exactly Senior Mrs. Jing had done. He had no intention of saving her either. He was the executor of thew in the cultivation world, but he couldnt save everyone. Oh, Senior Shangguan, may I know Jing Yunyaos level? Bai Lingtian asked. Shes at the early stage of the Out-of-Body Stage, said Shangguan Yang, not bothering to keep it a secret. Although Bai Lingtian and the others had guessed that earlier, they were still very surprised when they heard it verified. Then who is the young man? Bai Lingtian continued. Yunyaos son. Hes also my disciple, the one you metst time. They just didnt want people to know their real identities, so they disguised themselves. Shangguan Yang was very honest. Since they came to the cultivator world with their own faces this time, they didnt bother to hide any longer. Knowing that, Bai Lingtian and the others were shocked again. It turned out that the young man was Jing Yunyaos son and Shangguan Yangs male disciple, Qing Feng? It was only half a year, but he went to the Yuan Ying Period from Golden Core Stage so quickly! Hes a genius! Within half a year, he made such great progress. Bai Lingtian eximed. After that, his sight fell on Gu Ning next to Shangguan Yang and asked, And this must be your female disciple, right? Although he asked that question, he already had the answer in his heart. This girl used to be in the Mixture Stage, but now she was in the Heartbeat Stage and she was even at the peak. She had made progress rapidly as well. Both of Shangguan Yangs two disciples had unbelievable talent. Hi, Head Bai, Im Gu Ning and Qing He. Before Shangguan Yang said anything, Gu Ning greeted Bai Lingtian. Youre really amazing and so talented! Bai Lingtianplimented her sincerely. It was true that both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were extremely talented. He had never seen any cultivators who could do the same. Jing Yaorong and the youngest elder were mad when they saw Bai Lingtian chatting with Shangguan Yang without doing anything. It wasnt surprising that Tiandaozong sided with Shangguan Yang. Head Bai, do you n to watch them kill us? Jing Yaorong questioned angrily. Patriarch Jing, I definitely wont watch them kill you, but its your family affair. I dont think I should interfere, said Bai Lingtian. Hearing that, Jing Yaorong was filled with anger. Rx, they wont kill you, said Bai Lingtian again. He was implying that he would do nothing as long as Jing Yunyao didnt kill them. Jing Yaorong got even angrier, but he could do nothing about it. At this time, Jing Yaorong was out of strength, and his energy center was broken in the end. He quickly lost his energy and became weak. After a cultivators energy center broke, they wouldnt die right away, but they would lose all of their abilities and be an ordinary man. Besides, his legs were broken too, so he was disabled now. No! Jing Yaorong couldnt ept it and almost had a mental breakdown. Although he only lost all of his abilities and was still alive, he would rather be killed. After all, their abilities matter a lot to a cultivator. After witnessing what happened, Jing Yunfei hated Jing Yunyao even more, but he still said nothing. He knew it was meaningless. If Jing Yaorong hadnt tried to murder Jing Yunyao and killed her husband, what happened today wouldnt have happened. Jing Yunyao coldly stared at Jing Yaorong and said, Although I dont ept you as my father and you dont want me as your daughter, were still rted by blood. So I dont want to kill you. I just ruined your abilities and broke your legs. In fact, if we were not rted, I would have directly killed you. Even though she wouldnt kill Jing Yaorong, he would live the rest of his life in pain. Chapter 2649 - Challenge Me If You Can

    Chapter 2649: Challenge Me If You Can

    ??

    Leng Shaoting didnt do the same thing to the youngest elder, but he also seriously injured the youngest elder before he stopped. At this moment, Jing Yunchan, who heard the news, rushed over. Jing Yunchan had long been aware that Jing Yunyao was still alive, so she wasnt very surprised when she heard that Jing Yunyao came today, since it would have happened sooner orter. They had bullied her so badly before and their father even wanted to kill her. She would undoubtedly get revenge. If she were Jing Yunyao, she would do the same. Actually, when she heard that Jing Yunyao had survived and even formed a rtionship with Shangguan Yang, she was very jealous. She also realized that their family would be in great danger if Jing Yunyao came to pay them back. Therefore, although it was dangerous, Jing Yunchan still rushed back to the Jing familys house. Her parents were in danger, so she had to do something. Jing Yunchan went to the backyard and saw Jing Yunyao first. When she saw that Jing Yunyao was much more beautiful than her even though Jing Yunyao was older, she was filled with jealousy. When Jing Yunyao saw Jing Yunchan, however, she squinted in anger, because Jing Yunchan had bullied her the most when they were younger. Jing Yunchan, been a long while! You dont seem to have made any progress. And youre getting old. Jing Yunyao talked to Jing Yunchan mockingly. Hearing that, Jing Yunchan was angry and jealous. How could Jing Yunyao say that aloud? Before Jing Yunchan said anything, she saw her parents injured on the ground. She panicked and left Jing Yunyao, then ran towards her parents. Father, mother! Even though Jing Yunchan expected it to happen, it was still hard for her to ept when she saw the result with her own eyes. Her mother was dying, and her father had be an ordinary man after being deprived of his abilities. Jing Yunyao, you Jing Yunchan abruptly turned to re at Jing Yunyao, wanting to criticize Jing Yunyao, but she was too mad to breathe normally. She could barely speak. What? Jing Yunyao asked. Jing Yunyao, no matter what, its your father as well. My mother is also senior to you. How could you be so cruel? Arent you afraid of being punished after you injured your own father? Jing Yunchan shouted, thinking that Jing Yunyao was too cruel. Is it eptable for a father to want to kill his daughter? If you were me, what would you do? He wanted to kill me and killed my husband. When he learned that I survived, he tried to kill me again. Even my son was injured because of him. Can you forgive such a father? Jing Yunyao replied. They had no position to me her for being cruel. Jing Yaorong was much crueler! Jing Yaorong wanted to kill all of them, but she let him live. Hearing that, Jing Yunchan didnt know what to say. She definitely couldnt forgive such a father. If she were Jing Yunyao and had been through everything Jing Yunyao had suffered, she would kill her father with her own hands. Jing Yunyao continued. Oh, and your mother isnt injured by me, your great father hurt her. How is that possible? Jing Yunchan was shocked. How could her father injure her mother? However, it was a public ce. Jing Yunyao couldnt lie to her, so Jing Yunchan turned to ask Jing Yunfei. Brother, is mother Yes. Jing Yunfei answered with a nod. Why? Jing Yunchan couldnt ept it. Why would her father do that? Mother made a mistake and father was angry, said Jing Yunfei. What mistake? Jing Yunchan asked. What mistake did her mother make that made her father so angry? Dont ask, said Jing Yunfei. He didnt want to say it aloud. Why? Jing Yunchan was reluctant to stop. Because your mother cheated on your father. She Jing Yunfei was unwilling to say it, so Jing Yunyao said it for him. She didnt make it very clear, but everyone understood what she was talking about. No way! Jing Yunchan refused to believe it and argued. Its not true. It cant be true. However, she knew that Jing Yunyao told the truth, because Jing Yunfei didnt deny it. Your father watched the video. I just told the truth. Jing Yunyao sneered. Hearing that, Jing Yunchan didnt know what to say. It took Jing Yaorong a long while to digest the news, but now it was brought up again. Filled with anger, he clenched his teeth and said, B-Bi*ch. After being sure, Jing Yunchan didnt think it was wrong that her father seriously hurt her mother. It was hard not to be mad, but she felt he had hurt her too seriously so she med him for that. Anyway, Jing Yaorong was also in a terrible condition, so she didnt say anything. Hows mother? Why didnt you save her? Jing Yunchan asked Jing Yunyan. Shes badly injured. I put a lot of magical energy into her body, but its useless. Jing Yunyan closed his eyes a little and said in despair. Hearing that, Jing Yunchan also felt helpless. Why? Why did it be so bad? Jing Yunyao was in no mood to watch them chat, so she directly interrupted. As of today, you, Jing Yaorong, is no longer the Jing familys patriarch. Youll be chased out of the Jing family. From today, Jing Jining will be the new patriarch. Whoever is against it can challenge me. Jing Jining would be the Jing familys new patriarch? Hearing that, other than Jing Jining and Leng Shaoting, everyone was surprised. They always thought that Jing Yunyao would rece Jing Yaorong and be the new patriarch after defeating him. However, unexpectedly, she let Jing Jining take that position. Jing Yanhua and his wife had mixed emotions. Although they didnt have ambition and always behaved themselves, it didnt mean that they didnt love the position of patriarch. They were merely reluctant to take it through dirty tricks. Anyway, it would be different if Jing Yunyao let Jing Jining take that position. However, they still thought that Jing Yunyao was a better choice. After all, she was at a very high level. Chapter 2650 - Chased out of the Jing Family

    Chapter 2650: Chased out of the Jing Family

    The eldest elder, the second elder, and other members of the Jing family didnt think it was a bad idea for Jing Jining to be the new patriarch. Although Jing Jining wasnt at a very high level, he had Jing Yunyao, Leng Shaoting, and Shangguan Yangs support. Even if the other families disagreed, they couldnt do anything. Why? Im supposed to take over the Jing family! Jing Yunfeis son, Jing Dianyuan, retorted at once. Although he was scared of Jing Yunyao, he didnt want her to let someone else take over his familys wealth. As the son of the Jing familys eldest son, Jing Dianyuan always believed that he would be the sole heir of the Jing family. He had no idea that Jing Yunyan was actually Jing Yaorongs choice. Even if he knew, he wouldnt ept it, because his father was the eldest son and he was the eldest grandson. Therefore, he believed that he should be the heir. Shut up! Jing Yunfei snapped. It was humiliating! He knew that Jing Yaorong had chosen Jing Yunyan to be the Jing familys heir. Although he was reluctant to ept it, he couldnt change it. Jing Dianyuan was his son, but he was at too low a level to take over the Jing family. Am I wrong? Jing Dianyuan argued. I told you to shut up! Jing Yunfei became even angrier. He snapped at Jing Dianyuan, not because Jing Dianyuan was wrong, but because they were at a disadvantage right now. He didnt want Jing Dianyuan to annoy Jing Yunyao and get injured. Do you want to be the new patriarch? Jing Yunyao looked at Jing Dianyuan meaningfully. I Jing Dianyuan opened his mouth and wanted to say yes, but he couldnt continue once he noticed the meaningful look on Jing Yunyaos face. Jing Yunyao didnt deliberately put pressure on him, but Jing Dianyuan was scared of her, so he couldnt finish his sentence. Why dont you finish? asked Jing Yunyao. Jing Dianyuan still couldnt say anything. If so, Ill take it as an agreement. Since you agree, then thats it. Jing Jining is the Jing familys new patriarch. You might not ept it, but you have to listen to him. Dont do anything that hurts the Jing familys benefits. As for Jing Yaorong, Zhao, the youngest elder and the housekeeper, theyll be chased out of the Jing family without carrying anything. They can only take their own belongings. Jing Yaorongs children and grandchildren can stay, but they cant live in the Jing familys house any longer. They have to move to other houses, and are forbidden to step in the Jing familys house again. They cant get any money from the Jing family either. They must learn to live on their own. Dont ever try to cause the Jing family trouble, or youll be punished seriously, said Jing Yunyao. No! Upon hearing that, Jing Dianyuan and Jing Bingjie opposed it at once. Jing Yunyao wouldnt chase them out of the Jing family, but they had to move out and couldnt receive any money from the Jing family. There was no difference between that and being chased out! As soon as they left, they would have nothing. Jing Yaorong was even more reluctant to ept the result, because he felt he owned the Jing family. It was impossible for him to let someone else take over. However, he had no strength to stop it. He couldnt even stay in the cultivation world after this. No? I dont think its up to you. Jing Yunyao sneered. However, if youmit suicide right now, Ill allow you to stay in the Jing familys ancestral shrine. You Hearing that, they were so mad that they almost lost control of themselves. Jing Yunyao, how could you be so evil! Liu criticized when Jing Yunyao said that to her kids. Do you want to try it? Jing Yunyao asked, making fun of Liu. Since Liu said she was evil, she wouldnt mind being evil to Liu. You Liu was scared. Although she was reluctant to face it and was full of hatred, she didnt dare to say another word. If Jing Yunyao was determined to be cruel to her, she couldnt bear the result. Head Bai, do you agree with Jing Yunyao? the youngest elder asked reluctantly. He hoped that Bai Lingtian would stop Jing Yunyao. If so, I think I need to know the whole story. Lets get to know it starting from Jing Yunyaos grudge with Jing Yaorong, said Bai Lingtian. Although he agreed with Jing Yunyaos decision, he couldnt do that without knowing the details. In that case, they might think he abused his power. Therefore, for the sake of justice, he needed to know the whole story. Jing Yunyao, can you tell us about your grudge against Jing Yaorong in detail? Of course. Jing Yunyao nodded. It was unnecessary to hide it anyway. About twenty-seven years ago, I broke the rule of the cultivation world and raised a family with a mortal. My secret was exposed seventeen years ago. Because it was exposed, I was ready to receive punishment from Tiandaozong. I was prepared to be deprived of all my abilities and be an ordinary person. However, after I returned to the cultivation world, Jing Yaorong decided to kill me. I was seriously injured back then and was dying. My husband, unfortunately, was killed. I know its my fault, but there is no rule saying that I should be killed. I could just be deprived of my abilities and chased out of the cultivation world. However, Jing Yaorong disobeyed the rules. He tried to kill me and even killed a mortal. I survived, but spent many years recovering. I also lost my memories. During the past couple of years, I didnt know that I had a son. How painful it was for a child to lose its parents at ten years old? I was determined to take revenge for my husband. My son was also determined to take revenge for his father. However, I dont want to kill my own father, so its already very kind of me that I didnt kill Jing Yaorong. What? Jing Yaorong also killed a mortal that year? Hearing that, Bai Lingtian was surprised. He guessed that Jing Yunyaos disappearance had something to do with Jing Yaorong, but didnt expect to find out that Jing Yaorong had also killed Jing Yunyaos husband. In that case, Jing Yaorong seriously broke the rules of the cultivation world, and he should be punished. However, he had already lost all of his abilities, which was enough punishment. Tiandaozong wouldnt punish him again, otherwise he would die. Anyway, since Jing Yaorong was no longer a cultivator, he couldnt stay in the cultivation world. Chapter 2651 - I’ll Leave

    Chapter 2651: Ill Leave

    ??

    I came to take revenge. And I just said that Ill only pay Jing Yaorong back. If other people arent involved, I wont make it difficult for the innocent, but the Youngest elder was determined to interfere. Now that the truth hase out, he should leave the Jing family along with Jing Yaorong. I wont keep someone who tried to kill me in the Jing family. Jing Yunyao sneered. So, let me repeat myself, if you want to stay in the Jing family, you can kill yourself. Ill let you have a position in the Jing familys ancestral shrine. Hearing that, the youngest elder was struck dumb. He was reluctant to leave, but didnt know what to say. Although he was an elder, he belonged to a coteral branch of the Jing family. He had a high position in the Jing family, so he could have a ce in its ancestral shrine, but his children and grandchildren couldnt. If so, do any of you disagree? asked Bai Lingtian. ording to what Jing Yunyao just said, they should be chased out of the Jing family. Im the granddaughter of the Jing family. I dont want to leave! Jing Bingjie was reluctant to lose her status and wealth inherited from the Jing family. She couldnt imagine what her life would be like if she wasnt a member of the Jing family any longer. Its not up to you now. Jing Yunyao coldly stared at Jing Bingjie. Even though Jing Bingjie was a junior to her, she wouldnt be gentle. Jing Bingjie was too scared to say a word, and the other people didnt dare to say anything either. The eldest elder, the second elder, do you ept that Jing Jining will be the Jing familys new patriarch? Jing Yunyao asked them. Since they chose to watch from the side earlier, they should be of some use. Although they chose to watch from the side and seemed unreliable, it had nothing to do with them after all. It was their personal grudge and the situation was dangerous. No one would be willing to be dragged into trouble. As long as they were useful for the Jing family, Jing Yunyao would keep them. We ept it. Replied the eldest elder and the second elder. They didnt think that it was unfair. Anyway, it didnt matter who would be the new patriarch since they would never be that person. And they knew Jing Jining very well. He was an upright person, and wouldnt be a dictator like Jing Yaorong. In addition, not only Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting supported Jing Jining, even Shangguan Yang supported him! Whether they did it for their own sake or for the Jing familys future, they were willing to let Jing Jining be the Jing familys new patriarch. Cousin Jining, since youre the new patriarch of the Jing family now, youll deal with the following things, Jing Yunyao said to Jing Jining. She was no longer a member of the Jing family, so she shouldnt be deeply involved in the Jing familys affairs. She only came to take revenge. Sure. Jing Jining nodded, then said, Its almost lunchtime. Why dont you go to the south yard with my parents for a rest? Tell the kitchen to prepare some food. We can have a talk after I deal with things here. Right, right! Jing Yanhua immediately agreed. Great, said Jing Yunyao. It wasnt over yet, so they couldnt leave right away. Head Bai, if you have time, why dont you join us. Jing Yanhua invited. Thanks, but I need to go back to Tiandaozong. Bai Lingtian declined. He didnt really need to do that, but the Jing family was busy dealing with their family affairs, so he shouldnt stay. Senior Shangguan, if youre free this afternoon, pleasee to see us at Tiandaozong. He invited Shangguan Yang, Jing Yunyao, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning to see them together. They were at very high levels, so Tiandaozong would treat them politely. Of course, if there is nothing for us to deal with, well pay a visit to Tiandaozong, said Shangguan Yang. If they werent in a rush to leave it was necessary to visit Tiandaozong. If they respected Tiandaozong, Tiandaozong would be willing to do them favors. That was how they formed a long term rtionship. It wouldnt do them any harm if they could have a close rtionship with Tiandaozong. Great, see you then, said Bai Lingtian. See you, Head Bai, said Shangguan Yang and the others. Afterwards, Bai Lingtian and his people left. Jing Jining wanted to walk them to the gate, but Bai Lingtian stopped him. He told Jing Jining to stay and deal with the Jing familys affairs. On their way to the south yard, Jing Yanhua said to Jing Yunyao, Yunyao, is Jining a good choice for the position of the Jing familys patriarch? We all agree that youre more suitable. They didnt think that only men could be the patriarch, so they would support Jing Yunyao as long as she was a better choice. I have no interest in it. I cant stay in the cultivation world either. I have many things to deal with in the mortal world, so I think Jining is the best choice, said Jing Yunyao. Hearing that, Jing Yanhua nodded. Although Leng Shaoting was a cultivator, he lived in the mortal world. He had his job and duties in the mortal world, so he couldnt move to the cultivation world. And since her son and her husbands family were in the mortal world, it was impossible for Jing Yunyao to stay in the cultivation world either. Uncle, dont worry, welle back to the cultivation world to see you when were free. And my cousin is very talented. His cultivation has only been dyed a little during these years. If he can focus on it in the future, hell quickly break through the peak of the Golden Core Stage. Jing Yunyao understood that Jing Yanhua was worried that Jing Jining might not be a qualified patriarch, but she knew that there was no better choice in the Jing family right now. Hearing that, Jing Yanhua said nothing further. He was also willing to believe in Jing Jining. It was his son, so he would believe in him. In the backyard, after Shangguan Yang, Bai Lingtian, and the others were gone, Jing Jining asked Jing Yunyan, Will you leave on your own, or do you want me to have you escorted out? He wouldnt be gentle if he needed to do that. Jing Yunyan clenched his teeth and yielded in the end. Ill leave on my own. Father Hearing that, Jing Dianyuan and Jing Bingjie eximed with reluctance, but didnt know what else to say. They were aware that they couldnt change it and Jing Yunyan already gave in. Go pack up now. well move to another house, said Jing Yunyan. In fact, this result was much better than he thought. At least, Jing Yunyao didnt kill all of them. Compared with the worse result, it was good enough that they could live. He didnt expect to be sessful again after this failure, but he still wanted to have a good life. Left with no choice, Jing Dianyuan and Jing Bingjie had to listen to Jing Yunyan and went to pack up. Chapter 2652 - Go to the Leng Family

    Chapter 2652: Go to the Leng Family

    Not only Jing Yaorongs family needed to leave, even his loyal subordinates had to go with him. Although they did nothing wrong, there was a new patriarch now. Under Jing Yunyaos pressure, no one dared to resist. The people who were staying actively carried out tasks assigned by Jing Jining. Jing Jining, you Jing Yunchan still couldnt ept it, but she didnt know what to say. What? If you dont want any trouble, leave now. If you dare to make things difficult for us again, I wont be gentle with you, said Jing Jining. You Jing Yunchan was mad, but she was indeed scared of Jing Jining and dared not to say anything again. Within an hour, Jing Yaorongs family, the youngest elder, and the housekeeper moved out of the Jing familys house. Jing Jining didnt care where they went afterwards. Next, Jing Jining picked a new man from the south yard to be the housekeeper and to deal with the following trifles. Jing Yaorong and Senior Mrs. Jing were carried out of the Jing familys house, because one was dying and one was seriously injured. Jing Yaorong was seriously injured, but he was still alive, while Senior Mrs. Jing was about to breathe herst. Many people were outside the Jing familys house, waiting to see what happened. So when they saw Jing Yaorong and Senior Mrs. Jing being carried out, they were all amazed. They knew that Jing Yaorongs family would suffer once Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang came, but they were still surprised by the scene. What was more surprising was that Jing Yaorong was deprived of all of his abilities and had be an ordinary man. Jesus, the Jing familys patriarch lost all of his abilities. It must be extremely painful for him! ...... Right, its so difficult to cultivate right now. There arent many masters in the Yuan Ying Period. Yeah, but I think he deserves it. I dont have any sympathy for him. Me too. From this, I can be sure that Jing Yunyaos disappearance that year must have something to do with him. And he yed an important role in it, otherwise Jing Yunyao wouldnt have punished him so seriously. I agree. Hearing peoples discussion, Jing Yaorong was so angry that he even wanted to pass out since people were gloating over his failure. But Mrs. Jing is dying. Im afraid shes Shut up! Upon hearing that, Jing Yunchan snapped at them. Although she was clearly aware that Senior Mrs. Jing was dying, she didnt allow other people to mention it. It sounded like a curse. After being snapped at by Jing Yunchan, onlookers stopped talking about Senior Mrs. Jing. Oh, have they been chased out of the Jing family? someone asked. I think so. If I came back to take revenge, I wouldnt allow my enemies to stay either. Since the Jing familys patriarch has been chased out, who will take over the position? I think it should be Jing Yunyao. She seems to be at a high level, and she also has Shangguan Yangs support. Right! The person who supervised Jing Yaorong and the others moving out heard the onlookers discussion, so he announced. The Jing familys new patriarch isnt Miss Yunyao, but Lord Jining. Because Miss Yunyao needs to deal with her own business, shell only be assisting Lord Jining in the future. Hearing that, everyone was amazed. The first idea that appeared in their mind was that Jing Yunyao would be the new patriarch, but unexpectedly it was Jing Jining. Anyway, even though it was Jing Jining, no one thought it was a bad idea. After all, Jing Jining had a good reputation. Compared with the patriarchs of other families, he was a little weak, but he had Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yangs support. Although they didnt know Jing Yunyaos exact level, they knew that Shangguan Yang was a master. As long as Shangguan Yang supported the Jing family, no one would dare to take advantage of them. The Yin family and the Dongfang family sent people to collect the news. When the two patriarchs of the two families heard what had happened, they had mixed emotions. They were happy to know what happened to Jing Yaorong, but the Jing family had Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yangs support now, which was hard for them to ept. For so many years, the Jing family was almost left behind among the four major families, but now they had Shangguan Yangs support. It made the other families feel that the Jing family would surpass them, which wasnt pleasant. However, what could they do about it? They were afraid of Shangguan Yang and couldnt change the result anyway. Although Jing Yaorong was no longer a cultivator and couldnt stay in the cultivation world, Jing Yunfei took him to a small yard because he was seriously injured. They could only deal with the following issues after Jing Yaorong recovered. After Jing Jining finished making all of the arrangements, the food was ready in the south yard, so they went to have a meal together. Anyway, everything went smoothly this time, so he didnt need Shangguan Yang and Gu Nings help, which wasnt beyond their expectations. After all, Jing Yunyao was at a very high level so it couldnt be easier for her to defeat Jing Yaorong. Back then, if the eldest elder and the second elder stood out for Jing Yaorong, Gu Ning would join the fight. As for Shangguan Yang, he would wait till Jing Yunyao was at a disadvantage. If Jing Yunyao, Leng Shaoting, and Gu Ning were fighting against Jing Yaorong, the housekeeper, and the three elders, it wouldnt be very likely for them to win, but they wouldnt easily lose either. Shortly after Jing Yaorongs family was chased out of the Jing family, Jing Yunyan received the news outside. Jing Yunfei asked Jing Bingjie to call Jing Yunyan, who was absent, so he learned about everything. Jing Yunfei did that because he wanted Jing Yunyan toe back to the cultivation world as soon as possible. After all, Senior Mrs. Jing was dying so he shoulde back to see her for thest time. However, Jing Yunyan didnt go back to the cultivation world when he received the news. Instead, he directly went to the Leng familys house, trying to pay the Leng family back. At this time, Jing Yunyan lost control of himself, so he didnt think about what would happen to them after he did that. Even though he knew it was a bad choice, he was reluctant to ept what had happened. However, once he was close to the Leng familys house, he sensed two cultivators nearby. He was greatly surprised. Didnt Jing Yunyao and the others leave for the cultivation world? Why were there still cultivators in the Leng familys house? Chapter 2653 - Fooled by Jing Yunyao?

    Chapter 2653: Fooled by Jing Yunyao?

    ?

    From what he sensed, he judged that the two cultivators were at the same level as him. If there was only one cultivator who was at the same level as him, it wouldnt be a problem, but since there were two who were as strong as him, he would be at a disadvantage. Therefore, Jing Yunyan decided to leave first. Although he was furious and had lost control of himself, he still knew how to protect himself when there was danger. However, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin wouldnt let him go! Si Jin was at the same level as Jing Yunyan, while Jiang Liluo was slightly stronger than Jing Yunyan. Therefore, when Jing Yunyan sensed them, they had also sensed him and even saw him. They didnt know Jing Yunyan, but Jing Yunyan targeted the Leng family, and immediately wanted to leave after sensing them, which was enough to prove that he was a bad guy. As a result, they ran over at once to stop Jing Yunyan. Jing Yunyan didnt know Jiang Liluo and Si Jin, but since they were in the Leng familys house, they must have a rtionship with Jing Yunyao. After Jing Yunyao and the others went to the cultivation world, they left Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to guard the Leng family. If any idents happened, they could prevent the Leng family from being injured. Who are you? asked Jiang Liluo. I was just walking by, said Jing Yunyan. Walking by? Then why did you want to run away once you sensed us? asked Jiang Liluo. He refused to believe Jing Yunyans exnation. If Jing Yunyan just passed by, why did he run away? I suddenly sensed two cultivators. I didnt want to meet them, so I avoided them, said Jing Yunyan. I dont believe it. No matter what you nned to do, Im afraid you cant leave now, said Jiang Liluo, as he attacked Jing Yunyan without hesitation. Si Jin tightly followed him behind. Jing Yunyan regretted saying that, because it was so difficult to fool these two people. Left with no choice, he had to face the fight. Unfortunately, he was fighting against two stronger cultivators, so it was impossible for him to win. Before long, he was injured. Because Jing Yunyan was quickly at a disadvantage, their fight didnt cause a lot 9f noise. They didnt cause much damage with their magical power, but they had damaged some nts around them. Due to the noise, they attracted a lot of attention, especially from the Leng family security guards. After all, they were fighting outside the Leng familys house, so they ran out to see what was happening. However, they didnt run out to watch the drama. Since they were security guards for the Leng family, they had to carry out their duties. If it was bad for the Leng family, they had to deal with it right away. As they witnessed the fight they were amazed. How could those people move so fast and even walk on the walls? It seemed as if it was from an action TV show! In addition, they even felt strong waves in the air. Leng Yuanqian was at home today, so he immediately went out once he heard the noise. Originally, Master Leng also wanted to go out and watch, but Leng Yuanqian stopped him. Leng Yuanqian didnt want Master Leng to be in danger. After Leng Yuanqian came out, the fight had just stopped. He went over with four security guards. Because they were fighting outside the Leng familys house, Leng Yuanqian had to ask them about it. Who are you? Why are you fighting outside our familys house? asked Leng Yuanqian. Lord Yuanqian, Im sorry, we did it for a reason. Aunt Yunyao asked us to secretly guard the Leng family. Because she went to deal with something with Shaoting, she was worried that someone might cause the Leng family trouble while she is gone so she told us to protect you, said Jiang Liluo. He recognized Leng Yuanqian. Hearing that, Leng Yuanqian was relieved. Although he wasnt fully convinced by Jiang Liluo, he was willing to believe it. The Leng family had tight security and normally outsiders couldnt hurt them, but Jing Yunyao must have made such an arrangement for a reason. Moreover, they had stayed around the Leng familys house for so long and yet werent discovered by the security guards, which meant they werent ordinary people. Most importantly, the man showed up and was caught by Jiang Liluo and Si Jin even before the Leng familys security guards saw him. Who is he then? asked Leng Yuanqian. We dont know yet, but we were suspicious that he had nned to do some harm, so we caught him first. Well see what we should do after Aunt Yunyao is back, said Jiang Liluo. I just walked by! How could you catch me just because of your suspicions? Its unreasonable. Jing Yunyan retorted. If he was really caught and waited to be punished when Jing Yunyao was back, he would have a terrible ending, because he attacked the Leng family first. You cant just walk by here as you said. Dont you know what this ce is? Youre not allowed toe and go as you want, said Jiang Liluo. It was true that people living in this block were either rich or powerful. They needed the best security so this block was even safer than most luxurious blocks. Therefore, it was impossible for a stranger to just walk by. Jing Yunyan didnt know what to say, because it was the truth. Jing Yunyan understood that he couldnt run away if they didnt let him go. When Jing Yunyao came back, he would be in a worse situation. Since he couldnt get away with it anyway, he decided to ruin Jing Yunyaos reputation first. He would make her suffer too. Therefore, Jing Yunyao said, Humph, I did target the Leng family, but so what? I came to tell you that youve all been fooled by Jing Yunyao. Shes an ungrateful dog. She even killed her own father. Hearing that, everyone was scared. They didnt think what the man said was true, but it made them think. Leng Yuanqian trusted Jing Yunyao, but other people might not. People around them were familiar with Jing Yunyao, but they hadnt seen her for over ten years. By now Jing Yunyao was a stranger to them, so they werent sure whether she would really do something like that. As a result, they were doubtful. Anyway, if the news spread, not only Jing Yunyaos reputation would be damaged, the Leng familys reputation would also be tarnished. Therefore, whether Jing Yunyao had done such a thing, Leng Yuanqian had to stop Jing Yunyan from continuing. Shut up! Thats ridiculous. He snapped at Jing Yunyan. Chapter 2654 - An Extremely Cruel Man

    Chapter 2654: An Extremely Cruel Man

    I didnt lie, because its also my father. He was seriously injured by Jing Yunyao. His legs are even broken, said Jing Yunyan, losing control of his hatred and anger. Actually, when Jing Yunyan started criticizing Jing Yunyao, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin figured out who he was. After Jing Yunyan said that, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were sure of it. Both Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were aware that Jing Yunyao went back to the cultivation world to take revenge, but they also knew that she wouldnt kill Jing Yaorong. Jing Yaorong was Jing Yunyaos biological father. If she killed him, it would be uneptable in other peoples eyes. However, Jing Yaorong had tried to kill Jing Yunyao. She survived, but her husband didnt. Besides, they nearly killed Leng Shaoting the other day. Anyone who suffered such experiences wouldnt be able to stop hating the other person, even if that person was his or her biological father. Leng Yuanqian was struck dumb for a second, and suddenly didnt know what to say. At the same time, he was also surprised to know that this man was Jing Yunyaos younger brother. Since you are Aunt Yunyaos younger brother, you should know what your father has done to her, right? If your father tried to kill you and wouldnt let you go after he found out that you survived, wouldnt you hate him? If Aunt Yunyao didnt go to deal with it, she might be pursued endlessly. Even her son would be dragged into trouble. If it were you, would you ept that? Jiang Liluo coldly questioned him. Jiang Liluo didnt mention many of the details. He also didnt say that Leng Yuanhan was actually killed by Jing Yaorong and that Leng Shaoting almost died a few days ago, because he couldnt make it public. Sometimes, he really didnt understand why some people could be so selfish and shameless. They killed other people, but wouldnt allow other people to get revenge. It was crazy! When the other people heard Jiang Liluos reply, they were shocked. What? Jing Yunyaos father had tried to kill her, and not only once? Was he really her father? Were they enemies? Its Jing Yunyao who broke our familys rules first, said Jing Yunyan, admitting that Jing Yunyaos father had tried to kill her many times. ...... They had no idea what Jing Yunyao had done and how she broke their familys rules, but they didnt think she should be killed. Therefore, even if Jing Yunyao really injured her father, it was understandable. After all, her fathers legs were only broken, he wasnt dead. Many people understood this and didnt think that her behavior was uneptable. She only broke your familys rules. She didnt hurt anyone. How could your family kill her just for the sake of your face? Alright, well keep you till Aunt Yunyao gets back, said Jiang Liluo. Afterwards, he didnt give Jing Yunyan another chance to speak, because he was afraid that Jing Yunyan would cause rumors. Without dy, he knocked Jing Yunyan unconscious. Lord Yuanqian, can we keep him in the Leng familys house? Jiang Liluo asked Leng Yuanqian. Sure, said Leng Yuanqian in anger. Even if Jiang Liluo didnt ask, he would surely lock Jing Yunyan up till Jing Yunyao came back. Hes very strong so he might wake up soon, so we must watch him constantly. However, we dont need to go inside, we can just stay under the wall, said Jiang Liluo. He could see that Leng Yuanqian didnt fully trust them, and he didnt want to make it difficult for him. So he only asked to stay in the Leng familys yard because they would attract too much attention if they stayed outside and they couldnt leave yet because they needed to guard the Leng family. Although they caught Jing Yunyan, there might be other people who wanted to attack the Leng family. Would you please stay in the guards room for a while? Jiang Liluos advice was exactly what Leng Yuanqian wanted, so he didnt invite them to go into the inside hall, but agreed to let them stay near the gate. After that, Jiang Liluo carried Jing Yunyan up and followed Leng Yuanqian into the gate of the Leng family. Before they went inside, Leng Yuanqian warned the people around them. What happened today hasnt been proven. I hope that you all can keep it a secret. Dont spread it and damage our familys reputation. If anyone dares to spread any rumors, be prepared to take responsibility. Leng Yuanqian arranged for Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to stay in the guards room, while Jing Yunyan was dumped on the ground in the corner. Leng Yuanqian also asked a guard to pour tea for them, then he returned to the house. Back in the house, Master Leng immediately asked him about the situation and Leng Yuanqian told him everything. After learning about the situation, Master Leng was so angry that he could barely say a word. Even a monster would not hurt its own children, but Jing Yunyaos father had tried to kill her more than once. It was crazy! Because of that, Master Leng didnt think it was wrong that Jing Yunyao injured her father. If she didnt injure him, she might be chased again and again. Even Leng Shaoting would be affected. He wasnt ming Jing Yunyao for dragging Leng Shaoting into trouble. After all, as a mother, she didnt want her son to be in any danger. Master Leng only felt that Jing Yunyaos father was hateful. Given his knowledge about Jing Yunyao, he didnt think what she had done to her family would be that bad. He had heard from Jing Yunyao that she wasnt loved by her father, so he must have treated her badly. About Jiang Liluo and Si Jin Master Leng was aware that they were also cultivators. Because the man they caught was Jing Yunyaos younger brother, he had to be a cultivator too. Therefore, the Leng family might have been attacked if Jiang Liluo and Si Jin didnte. No matter how many security guards were in the Leng familys house, they were hardlyparable to cultivators. Cultivators were far stronger than mortals. Although Leng Yuanqian warned onlookers not to spread it, the news that Jing Yunyao had killed her father still quickly went out. Many people didnt understand her actions, but some listened to Leng Yuanqian and kept it a secret. Only the Leng familys enemies ignored his warning and spread the news. Chapter 2655 - Make a Clarification

    Chapter 2655: Make a rification

    Therefore, once the Leng family was involved in trouble, they immediately reported to their heads. The first person who spread it out belonged to the Chang family. As the Leng familys bitter enemy, the Chang family would surely add fuel to mes. The news wasnt proven yet and they didnt know whether it was true. It might not cause serious trouble for the Leng family, but the Leng familys reputation would certainly be damaged. Once the news went out, the Yuan family and the Rong family all heard about it. They didnt hesitate to do something and make more people aware of it. As a result, within a short time, more and more people heard that Jing Yunyao had killed her own father, but they didnt know the reason. After more and more people learned about it, not everyone believed it, but it became a hot topic as it went abroad. About half of the people refused to believe it and believed that it was a malicious rumor made up by someone for a bad purpose, because it sounded crazy. About a quarter of the people stayed doubtful. They felt it might be true, but before the truth came out, they decided to be silent and to not side with, or criticize Jing Yunyao. The other quarter of the people chose to believe it, then verbally abused Jing Yunyao. The Leng family was also affected. When Wei Lingfeng heard about it, he was angry too, but he believed that Jing Yunyao wouldnt do something like that. He was mad at the people who spread the news. Although he hadnt done an investigation yet, Wei Lingfeng guessed it must have been done by a major family. However, whether he believed Jing Yunyao or not, since the news was everywhere now, he had to find out more before dealing with it. He didnt want anyone to be in trouble. Afterwards, Wei Lingfeng called Jing Yunyao, but failed to get through to her. Without dy, Wei Lingfeng called Leng Shaoting, but couldnt get through to him either. ...... In the end, Wei Lingfeng could only call Master Leng, who answered his call. As soon as Master Leng saw Wei Lingfengs call, he knew the reason, because he just heard that Jing Yunyao had killed her own father a few minutes earlier. After hearing the news, Master Leng was filled with anger, then he sent people to find out who spread the rumors. Wei Lingfeng asked Master Leng what happened to Jing Yunyao. Master Leng then told him everything he knew, leaving Wei Lingfeng very surprised. Although he wasnt sure yet, Master Leng told him why Jing Yunyao seriously injured her own father. It turned out that Jing Yunyaos father had tried to kill Jing Yunyao more than once. Even a monster would not hurt its own children, but Jing Yunyaos father aimed to kill her! Even though Jing Yunyaos father did it because she had broken their familys rules, she shouldnt be so seriously punished. This father was too cruel. Therefore, even if Jing Yunyao really had paid her father back, it was understandable. In addition, she only injured her father and didnt kill him. These were just rumors without any evidence, but he felt it might be the truth. Given the Leng familys influence, they soon found the person who spread the news and captured him. Facing the Leng familys questions, the suspect told them everything, but he didnt say that he reported it to the Chang family, who then spread it abroad. However, even though the suspect refused to say it, the Leng familys people found out that it obviously had something to do with the Chang family, but they didnt have solid proof, so they couldnt criticize the Chang family. The Leng family was influential, but the Chang family wasnt weak either, otherwise it wouldnt be one of the four major families. If they wanted to do something bad, they wouldnt leave any evidence. However, the Leng family handed the suspect to the court and made a rification. Because they werent sure whether they had a voice recording or video as the proof, the Leng family didnt directly deny that Jing Yunyao had hurt her father. They just emphasized that it was a rumor. If there was evidence, they would be embarrassed after it was released. Whether it was true or not, it was only Jing Yunyans words. Therefore, the Leng family made a simple rification. A suspect intruded into the Leng familys house today. After he was caught, he imed that Jing Yunyao, the Leng familys senior daughter-inw, had killed her own father. There is no evidence to prove this, but someone immediately spread it abroad in order to damage the Leng familys reputation. We will surely sue him ording to thew. Even if its true, the person who spread the news didnt tell the whole story. Its fake news. As for the whole story, the man said that Jing Yunyaos father had tried to kill her more than once because she broke their familys rules. He even wanted to attack the Leng family. So if Jing Yunyao injured her father, there was a reason for that. Please put yourself in her shoes. If you were chased and your father had tried to kill you many times, would you ept it or fight back? Before the truthes out and there is solid evidence, please stop spreading the news. Otherwise you might be sued as well. After deliberate arrangement, the rification spread quickly, but not everyone who read it had heard about the rumor. Besides, people who didnt read the rification were still excitedly saying that Jing Yunyao had killed her own father. Even the people who read the rification might not be fully convinced. Anyway, after reading the Leng familys rification, everyone was surprised. Chapter 2656 - Nothing to Apologize for

    Chapter 2656: Nothing to Apologize for

    Although the public still didnt know whether it was true or not, they were still shocked to know that Jing Yunyaos father had tried to kill her many times. Even her son and the Leng family were dragged into trouble. In that case, no one would be able to stand it. Therefore, as long as it was true, most people could understand Jing Yunyaos behavior. There was cause for that. What else could she do? Did she have to wait till her father killed her, her son, and her husbands family? Who could tolerate that? Since they couldnt do that, they had no position to me other people. Anyway, if it was true, Jing Yunyaos father was too cruel. The rification made it clear that Jing Yunyao had broken their familys rules, but the public didnt think she should be killed just because of that. As a result, the majority didnt think that Jing Yunyao deserved the consequences. Instead, they felt that her father was unbelievably cruel. In reality, most parents would be protective of their children. They would rather suffer trouble than put their children in danger, unless their children had seriously broken thew. Not many of them knew Jing Yunyao, but they felt that, as the Leng familys daughter-inw, she wouldnt do something like that. However, not everyone had the same idea, because it didnt happen to them and only a few people had sympathy. After all, there was no evidence to prove that Jing Yunyaos father had really tried to kill her. Perhaps the Leng family said that just to protect Jing Yunyao. Therefore, some people still criticized Jing Yunyao and believed that she was wrong. Some people felt it was just fake news, and everything wasnt true. Someone must have made it up to defame Jing Yunyao, or the Leng family. The Leng family wasnt an ordinary family, so they had many enemies. For example, other major families in the capital were always scheming against the Leng family. ...... There were positive and negativements about that news, but the negativements were a lot fewer than the positivements. Not everyone was unkind and the Leng family had a good reputation, which was an advantage. Those who left negativements were afraid of the Leng family and thew, so they only talked about it with the people in their circle. They didnt dare to say much on the Inte. Jing Yunyao and the others didnt leave the cultivation world until that night. During the day, Jing Yunyan woke up a few times, but Jiang Liluo knocked him unconscious. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin stayed in the Leng familys house for a day, so the Leng family prepared food for them. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin epted their kindness. Although they wouldnt feel hungry even if they didnt eat, they would be morefortable if they ate. After Jing Yunyao and the others came out of the cultivation world, their phones could receive signals again. Both Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting saw a missed call from Wei Lingfeng. So Leng Shaoting called him back. A whileter, Leng Shaoting learned why Wei Lingfeng called them and became angry. Because Leng Shaoting didnt avoid Jing Yunyao and the others, they heard their conversation on the phone. Jing Yunyao and the others quickly became unhappy as well. It wasnt a big deal for them, but it affected the Leng familys reputation after all. Jing Yunyao didnt care about her reputation that much, but she was afraid that the Leng family might be affected. Afterwards, Jing Yunyao called Master Leng. When the news went viral, Master Leng didnt call Jing Yunyao or Leng Shaoting, because Jiang Liluo told him that they were leaving to deal with something. Jing Yunyan also mentioned that their father had tried to kill Jing Yunyao more than once before, so Master Leng didnt want to bother them. Once the call was answered, Jing Yunyao apologized. Dad, Im so sorry for the trouble. Hearing Jing Yunyaos apology, Master Leng understood that she heard the rumors about her, but he didnt think it was a serious problem. No need to apologize. Were a family. Im just worried about you and Shaotings safety. In fact, when Master Leng heard that Jing Yunyaos father had tried to kill her many times before and that even Leng Shaoting could be affected, he was really anxious, even though Jing Yunyaos father had already been injured by her. He didnt know whether it was true or not, but he felt it was highly likely. Shaoting and I are fine. No one can hurt us. Jing Yunyaoforted. Great, great. Master Leng was relieved. Oh, how about the two people I sent to guard the Leng family? asked Jing Yunyao. Theyre sitting in the guards room now. We dont know whether they told the truth or not, so we didnt invite them into the house. Will you me me for that? Master Leng asked. They were Jing Yunyaos people, and Master Leng was worried that they werent treated well after he let them stay in the guards room. Of course not! I didnt tell you beforehand, so its understandable that youre suspicious. Anyway, were back now. Well be home within two hours. Lets talk about the other things then, said Jing Yunyao. Given what had happened, they had to rush back to the Leng familys house as soon as possible. Jing Yunyao didnt ask who was caught by Jiang Liluo and Si Jin, because she knew it was Jing Yunyan who wasnt at the Jing familys house. After hanging up the call with Jing Yunyao, Master Leng told the housekeeper to invite Jiang Liluo and Si Jin into the yard, but Jiang Liluo and Si Jin declined. They needed to guard Jing Yunyan and couldnt leave. In that case, Master Leng didnt insist. Leng Yuanzhen and the others also heard the rumors about Jing Yunyao before they came back to the Leng familys house. So they called Master Leng and asked about it. Master Leng replied to them one by one. Leng Yuanzhen and the others had sympathy for her, so they didnt me her for the damage to the Leng familys reputation. It wasnt Jing Yunyaos fault. Even Jiang Shuyuan didnt criticize Jing Yunyao. Instead, she had some sympathy for her too. Chapter 2657 - Talking to a Brick Wall

    Chapter 2657: Talking to a Brick Wall

    She was always jealous of Jing Yunyaos abilities and appearance, but she never thought about what Jing Yunyao had been through. On the way home, they were worried about Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting. They didnt feel relieved until Master Leng received a call from Jing Yunyao. Leng Shaoting drove extremely fast and arrived at the Leng familys house within one and a half hours. After all, it was a long distance, and normally people needed to spend slightly more than two hours on the road. They were all aware that Jing Yunyan had attacked the Leng family, so they werent surprised to see him. When Jing Yunyan saw them, however, he seemed emotional. He was afraid of them, but he had already been caught, so he chose to release all of his anger. Jing Yunyao! Jing Yunyan shouted, filled with hatred and anger. It was the first time that Jing Yunyan met Jing Yunyao formally, but he recognized her with a nce because he had seen her photos. Facing Jing Yunyans anger, Jing Yunyaozily replied. Im not deaf. Why are you yelling? After taking revenge, Jing Yunyao felt a lot more rxed and now only wanted to live the rest of her life well. You Jing Yunyan was mad. He wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. It was impossible for him to fight against them again, because he would definitely lose. Jing Yunyan, youre bold. How dare youe to attack the Leng family by yourself? What do you want? asked Jing Yunyaozily, but sounded cold. So? You deprived father of his abilities and you broke his legs, Jing Yunyan said angrily, even though he knew that Jing Yunyao did that because Jing Yaorong had hurt Jing Yunyao first. Actually, if he were Jing Yunyao, he would do the same, but he wasnt, so he couldnt ept her behavior. Jing Yunyaos actions hurt his parents and made him lose the Jing family, so he was angrier than ever. He used to be the Jing familys heir, but now Jing Jining had be the new patriarch. Why did he try to kill my son? He even sessfully killed my husband. Its already very nice of me that I didnt kill him. I just made him lose his abilities and legs. It isnt a big deal. Jing Yunyao was also mad. If they were not rted by blood, she would have directly killed him. You deserved it, said Jing Yunyan. Hearing that, Jing Yunyao was angered. She summoned up some energy and hit Jing Yunyan at once. Before Jing Yunyan could react, he was hit in the chest. The sudden pain made him vomit a mouthful of blood. Do you know who deserved it? Its you! You deserve what youre getting right now. I never wanted to make things difficult for you, but you wouldnt stop causing me trouble. I have realized its meaningless to be reasonable when Im surrounded by unreasonable people Jing Yunyao didnt finish, because she didnt think it was necessary. Jing Yunyan wasnt worth her time. Because there was a distance between the gate and the main building of the Leng familys house, the people in the hall couldnt hear the people at the gate. After Jing Yunyao and the others stayed in the guards room for a while, the people in the hall finally saw them and Leng Yuanzhen walking over. After that, Jing Yunyao told Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to continue to guard Jing Yunyan, then they went into the hall to see Master Leng. Jing Yunyao didnt know what Jing Yunyan had said to the Leng family. Did he tell them that her father had killed Leng Yuanhan because of her? Either way, Jing Yunyao decided to be honest with Master Leng today. If she wasnt honest by herself, Master Leng might learn about it from other people and get mad at her. Anyway, it was sad that his son was killed by his father-inw because of his daughter-inw, but his daughter-inw didnt have the heart to kill her father to avenge her husband. In fact, most people couldnt ept it. As a result, Jing Yunyao understood that Master Leng and the Leng family might be mad at her after they knew the whole story, but she would feel guilty if she kept it a secret. Therefore, no matter what, she had to tell them. After that, Jing Yunyao and the others went to the hall, meeting Leng Yuanzhen halfway. Because Shangguan Yang had visited the Leng family several times before, the Leng family were familiar with him. Therefore Leng Yuanzhen politely greeted them. Leng Yuanzhen didnt ask about Jing Yunyaos condition yet. He would talk about it after they were in the hall. After walking into the hall, Master Leng exchanged greetings with Shangguan Yang first. Master Leng didnt ask whether Jing Yunyao had really injured her father, since only Master Leng knew that Jing Yunyao was a cultivator, so he couldnt do that in front of the other people. After Master Leng finished greeting Shangguan Yang, Jing Yunyao said to Master Leng, Dad, there is something I need to tell you. Looking at Jing Yunyaos serious face, Master Leng was anxious. He told Shangguan Yang to have a seat for a while, then went to his study with Jing Yunyao. When they reached the study, they closed the door. After Master Leng sat down, Jing Yunyao said feeling guilty, Dad, Im sorry, there is something very important I didnt tell you. Its about Yuanhans death. What? Master Leng was shocked and immediately asked, What happened? In fact, Yuanhan and I got into serious trouble back then, not because of the task, but because of my father said Jing Yunyao. She found it difficult to finish, but she felt much better after saying it aloud. No matter what Master Leng thought about her after knowing the truth, she would ept it. What? Master Leng was struck dumb. If he were standing right now, he might not be able to stand steadily. After hearing the story, Master Leng had mixed emotions. Leng Yuanhan had been gone for so many years, and he had already epted it, but now he was suddenly told that Jing Yunyaos father caused Leng Yuanhans death. It was hard for him to ept. Chapter 2658 - Kill Myself to Make up for It

    Chapter 2658: Kill Myself to Make up for It

    There is a rule in the cultivation world. Cultivators cant marry mortals, but I still chose to be together with Yuanhan. My father found out about it afterwards. Although its not allowed ording to the rules, it wasnt required that I be killed just because of that. I would only be punished and lose my abilities before being chased out of the cultivation world. I chose to be deprived of my abilities and be an ordinary person, but my father didnt give me that chance. He felt that I greatly humiliated him, so he vented his anger on me. Yuanhan was dragged into it because of me. If it hadnt been for me, he wouldnt have been killed. Saying that, Jing Yunyao cried as she was filled with pain and self me. Because my cousin found out that my father wanted to kill me, he came after me. But it was toote and he could only save me. After I survived, I lost my memories, so I couldnt take revenge for Yuanhan. I injured my father today by depriving his abilities and breaking his legs. Hes disabled from now on, but I didnt have the heart to kill him, so the revenge isntpletely done. Actually, if I didnt have Shaoting, I would kill myself to make up for it. Jing Yunyao wasnt just saying it, she really had that thought. Although it had been seventeen years, it was just a year for Jing Yunyao. Because she lost her memories, and only remembered what had happened to her after she regained them. As a result, Jing Yunyao suffered from mental anguish all the time. For many nights, she cried because she missed Leng Yuanhan badly. Nonsense, you dont need to feel guilty at all. It might have been caused by you, but you didnt want it to happen either. Master Leng stopped Jing Yunyao when she said that she wanted to kill herself because she felt guilty. It was hard for Master Leng to ept the fact that Jing Yunyaos father had killed his son and he slightly med Jing Yunyao for it. After all, it was his son, his favorite son, who had been killed. No matter how much he approved of Jing Yunyao as his daughter-inw, she was hardlyparable to his biological son. Therefore, it was understandable that he med Jing Yunyao for it. It would be strange if he wasnt affected at all. It was his biological son after all! However, he wouldnt hate Jing Yunyao, because she didnt do it on purpose. And she paid her father back. Jing Yunyao didnt kill her father, because it was her biological father. If she really killed him, she would be no different from him. Although it was Jing Yunyaos father who wanted to kill them first, Jing Yunyao would be criticized if she killed her father afterwards. It had also been seventeen years, so Master Leng had already gotten over Leng Yuanhans death. If he learned about the truth right after the ident happened, he would surely have criticized Jing Yunyao angrily and there might be estrangement between them, but Jing Yunyao was also a victim who survived the ident, and she did her best to make up for it. Master Leng wasnt a stubborn and unreasonable person, so he wouldnt stay away from Jing Yunyao even though he med her for what happened. No matter what, Jing Yunyao was his grandsons mother, so he hoped that she could live a good life. If anything bad happened to her again, Leng Shaoting would be hurt. He didnt want Leng Shaoting to suffer that pain again. Dad, Im sorry, I dont know what to say right now. I didnt want to disappoint you said Jing Yunyao, filled with sadness and guilt. She didnt know how to face Master Leng. Alright, Im sad too after knowing the truth, but it has already happened. Its meaningless to argue over it now. I dont me you. Dont burden yourself. I dont want Shaoting to be worried, said Master Leng. Even though he was a little mad at Jing Yunyao, he wouldnt say it. He only hoped that Jing Yunyao wouldnt be mentally burdened and could live her life in the future. If she med herself and lived in guilt afterwards, she wouldnt be happy. Anyway, Jing Yunyao couldnt help but me herself. Master Lengs generosity made her feel even guiltier. However, at that moment, she didnt know what to say. After that, they said nothing further and went out. Jing Yunyao just cried, so her eyes were red and swollen. So in order to not let the other people notice, she treated herself with magical power. After they went out, Jing Yunyao and the others left. They knew Master Leng was in a bad mood and needed some time alone. It was true that Master Leng was very sad and needed some time to be alone. He went out to the hall just because Shangguan Yang was in the living room. Shangguan Yang was the guest, so he needed to walk him out. When Jing Yunyao and the others were gone, Master Leng directly went back to the study. Leng Yuanzhen and the others also saw that he was in a bad mood, so they didnt ask further about it. Gu Ning and the others heard Jing Yunyaos conversation with Master Leng in the study, so they understood that it was hard for Master Leng to ept it even though he said he wouldnt me Jing Yunyao. It was very normal, and they felt sorry for Master Leng. Unfortunately, no one could change it, so they only hoped that Jing Yunyao and Master Leng could get over it as soon as possible. When Jing Yunyao and the others left, they took Jing Yunyan away, but they dumped him halfway. They had no intention of letting him rest somewhere. Because they didnt n to kill him, they were unwilling to keep him, but before they let him go, they injured him and broke one of his hands, which was the price he paid for what he had done to the Leng family. If Jing Yunyan seeded, he would definitely have been killed, but he failed, so he was left alive. Chapter 2659 - Let Jing Yunyan Go

    Chapter 2659: Let Jing Yunyan Go

    ?

    Jing Yunyan didnt expect Jing Yunyao to let him go, so he felt lucky when she did. However, he was still mad that Leng Shaoting injured him and broke one of his hands. Unfortunately, no matter how much he hated them, it was useless, because he was no match for them. Afterwards, Jing Yunyan supported himself and rushed back to the cultivation world overnight. It was too dangerous to stay outside like that. Because he was seriously injured, he couldnt move easily. He called Jing Bingjie and asked her to pick him up. After Jing Bingjie informed Jing Yunyan about what happened today, she returned to the cultivation world, but Jing Yunyan was absent for a long time, so she was afraid that he might have gone to do something to the Leng family. If so, he might be punished by Tiandaozong, so she went out to find Jing Yunyan. However, she couldnt get through to him because he had been caught and couldnt pick up the call. Jing Bingjie didnt know where the Leng familys house was, so she couldnt find them. She could only wait at Qianling Mountain and call Jing Yunyan every once in a while, hoping that he would answer her call. When Jing Bingjie received Jing Yunyans call and learned that he was injured, she was very surprised. Although she had worried that Jing Yunyan might be in trouble after being gone for so long, she didnt think it was likely. Jing Yunyao and the others were in the cultivation world now, so nobody should be able to injure Jing Yunyan. However, now Jing Yunyan told her that he was seriously injured and could barely move. Who injured him? Filled with confusion, Jing Bingjie asked, Uncle, how did you get injured so seriously? Jing Yunyao left two cultivators in the Golden Core Stage to guard the Leng family. I went there and was caught, but it was Leng Shaoting who injured me, said Jing Yunyan, clenching his teeth. It was hard for him to tolerate the humiliation. Knowing that, Jing Bingjie was shocked. She didnt know that there were two Golden Core Stage cultivators by Jing Yunyaos side. Jing Bingjie didnt ask further, and just immediately went to pick Jing Yunyan up. After fetching Jing Yunyan, they went back to the cultivation world. However, right after they crossed the boundary, they met Jing Dianyuan who looked sad. Youre finally back! Grandma just passed away, said Jing Dianyuan in tears. Although Senior Mrs. Jing had done something uneptable and he felt humiliated as well, it was his grandmother after all. Therefore, he was truly sad when he heard that she died. What? Jing Yunyan was too shocked to stand steadily. Luckily, Jing Bingjie was supporting him, or he would have sunk to the ground. He had already heard from Jing Bingjie that Senior Mrs. Jing was seriously injured and was dying. So he was prepared that Senior Mrs. Jing might leave them anytime, but he still couldnt ept it when he really heard the news. Jing Yunyan was so upset that he had to fight for breath. When Jing Bingjie heard the news, she was also very sad and cried. Jing Yunyao Jing Yunyan said Jing Yunyaos name through his teeth in great anger. Even his voice was trembling. He hated Jing Yunyao and the others so much right now. If it hadnt been for them, he could have seen his mother for thest time. In fact, if it hadnt been for Jing Yunyao, his mother wouldnt have been hurt so badly. However, they deserved it. If they hadnt tried to kill Jing Yunyao, Jing Yunyao wouldnt have gotten revenge. Besides, Senior Mrs. Jing wasnt injured by Jing Yunyao, she got hurt by Jing Yaorong. Jing Yunyan didnt know that Senior Mrs. Jing was injured by Jing Yaorong yet, because Jing Bingjie only told him that Senior Mrs. Jing was seriously injured and was dying. Jing Yunyan immediately believed it was done by Jing Yunyao. Even if it wasnt Jing Yunyao, it must be one of her people. In fact, if he hadnt gone to the Leng familys house, he could have seen Senior Mrs. Jing for thest time. When they were back in the Jing familys other house, their family were inplete grief, except for Jing Yaorong. Jing Yaorong felt nothing about Senior Mrs. Jings death, because she had betrayed him and he wanted her dead. Actually, he would rather have dumped Senior Mrs. Jing outside, but she was literally dying and Jing Yunfei moved her into this house. Therefore, only Jing Yunyans family and Jing Yunchan were in the room where Senior Mrs. Jing was. Jing Yaorong rested in another room. Although Jing Yaorong was badly injured too, he could have gone to see Senior Mrs. Jing if he wanted. In the room, Jing Yunyan threw himself on Senior Mrs. Jings body and cried out loud, Mother! Jing Yunfei and the others were surprised when they saw that Jing Yunyan was also injured. They had the same worry as Jing Bingjie. Although they were afraid that Jing Yunyan might run into trouble while he was gone, they didnt think anyone could really hurt him. After all, Jing Yunyao and the others were in the cultivation world at that time, so Jing Yunyan should be able to protect himself even if he went to cause the Leng family trouble. Did he run into other cultivators or monsters? Yunyan, who injured you? Jing Yunfei asked with concern. Jing Yunyan was filled with grief after losing his mother, so he ignored Jing Yunfeis question. Seeing that, Jing Bingjie said, Uncle said that Jing Yunyao left two Golden Core Stage cultivators to guard the Leng family. When he went there, he was caught, but it was Leng Shaoting who injured him. What? Jing Yunyao left two Golden Core Stage cultivators to guard the Leng family? Hearing that, Jing Yunfei and the others were amazed. They didnt know that there were such strong cultivators by Jing Yunyaos side. Howe there were so many cultivators in the mortal world now? He wasnt surprised that Leng Shaoting injured Jing Yunyan. After all, Jing Yunyan went to cause the Leng family trouble, so it was understandable that Leng Shaoting injured him. In addition, Jing Yunyan didnt seed. If he seeded, Jing Yunyan might have been killed. Jing Yunyao and her people caused my mothers death. Shouldnt Tiandaozong punish her? asked Jing Yunyan. Hearing that, Jing Yunfei and the other people in the room were slightly embarrassed. Jing Yunfei said in the end, It wasnt Jing Yunyao or her people, it was father. What? How is that possible? Hearing that, Jing Yunyan was shocked. He couldnt believe it, but that was Jing Yunfeis answer, so it couldnt be wrong. Why? Chapter 2660 - It’s Easy

    Chapter 2660: Its Easy

    Because mother made a mistake and betrayed father, father hurt her while angry, said Jing Yunfei. Although Senior Mrs. Jing was dead and he disrespected her by saying that, he couldnt give Jing Yunfei a perfunctory answer. Even if he gave a perfunctory answer right now, Jing Yunyan would find out sooner orter. After all, it wasnt a secret right now. Hearing that, Jing Yunyan had mixed emotions. As a man, he couldnt tolerate it if his wife betrayed him. If he encountered the same thing, he would also hurt his wife. However, Jing Yaorong had hurt Senior Mrs. Jing too badly, causing her death, which was uneptable. After all, Senior Mrs. Jing was his mother. If so, mother was wrong, and I understand that father got really mad and injured her, but he hurt her too seriously, said Jing Yunyan. Jing Yunfei and the others had the same opinion, so none of them argued with him. Because of Senior Mrs. Jings death, they didnt go to see Jing Yaorong after putting him in a room. Jing Yunfei went to tell him that Senior Mrs. Jing had died, but Jing Yaorongs reaction upset him. Even though Senior Mrs. Jing had cheated on Jing Yaorong, she was already dead, but Jing Yaorong still said that she deserved it. He was extremely cold-blooded. Nevertheless, he couldnt change Jing Yaorong. After paying the Jing family back, Jing Yunyao felt much better. Now she only med herself for Leng Yuanhans death a little. Leng Shaoting and the others didnt know how tofort her, because nothing they did helped. Leng Shaoting didnt even me Jing Yunyao. During those few days, Gu Ning didnt go back to school. She stayed in the siheyuan with Leng Shaoting, because he needed to go back to the military baseter today. ...... Leng Shaoting would leave in the afternoon, while Gu Ning would return to her school. This time, Gu Ning didnt ask Leng Shaoting to drive her back. She drove back by herself. However, right as Gu Ning had almost reached her school, a person suddenly rushed in front of her car from out of an alley nearby. Gu Ning mmed on the brakes and stopped the car a meter away from the person. If she reacted slowly, she might have knocked into him. Normally, Gu Ning would be very mad, because the man might be feigning injury to scam her. Gu Ning thought this because the man fell to the ground as soon as he rushed in front of Gu Nings car. However, before long, Gu Ning realized that it wasnt a feigned ident, because she saw blood on the mans back. The next moment, three men ran out of the alley with steel sticks. Most importantly, they headed towards the man who fell in front of her car. She didnt know what the man had done, but she felt she had to do something in such a situation. After all, the man could be killed in front of her car! Therefore, Gu Ning immediately got out of her car to stop the group of men. Hey, how could you be so violent? Arent you afraid of being caught by the police? The moment the group of men saw the beautiful girl, they were stunned and leered at her. Who are you? You are so slim and weak. Do you want to stop us? Can you beat us? said a man. He wasnt mad at Gu Ning, because he didnt take Gu Ning seriously. Why? Shes such a pretty young girl. How could you injure her? We should have some fun together. Right? said another man. Right, if you go have some fun with us, we can let him go. They were sexually harassing Gu Ning. The man lying on the ground heard Gu Nings voice and felt it was familiar. He did his best to raise his head and look at her. The moment he raised his head, Gu Ning also saw his face and felt surprised, because the man turned out to be Rong Zechen. Although Gu Ning disliked him and the Rong family was the Leng familys enemies, she didnt leave. She was still willing to help him. If he needed her help, she would give him a helping hand. Rong Zechen felt embarrassed when he saw that it was Gu Ning. He still held a grudge against Gu Ning and wanted to protect his dignity, so he didnt want her help. Its my own business. I dont need you. Although his dignity stopped him from turning to Gu Ning for help, he was worried that Gu Ning might really leave him behind. If Gu Ning really left him behind, he honestly didnt know what would happen to him today. Fine, I wont interfere in your business, but Im going to do something for myself, said Gu Ning coldly. When the group of men started sexually harassing her, she had already gotten mad. She could be tolerant sometimes, but she couldnt stand sexual harassment. After that, Gu Ning turned to look at the group of men. Do you have the ability to take me away? Even though they knew the girl couldnt really be weak since she dared to stand out, they still took her lightly. In their eyes, she was just a woman who had some skill, but no clear understanding of herself. They, on the contrary, were good at fighting and had never lost before! Its easy! The manughed. Bros,e on, lets take her away and have some fun tonight! Great! The other men agreed, then the three of them walked towards Gu Ning. Rong Zechen understood how strong Gu Ning was, so he wasnt afraid that she would be injured by the three men. Moreover, Gu Ning said that she wasnt helping him. She just wanted to teach the men a lesson for sexually harassing her. It made Rong Zechen feel better, so he didnt stop Gu Ning from fighting them. All in all, he still wanted to be rescued. Once the three men came closer, Gu Ning attacked them. She didnt want to waste time on them, so she made it quick and used a lot of force. The three men didnt expect Gu Ning to be a kung fu master. Before they could do anything, Gu Ning beat them down, taking only thirty seconds. The three men instantly felt hurt. Chapter 2661 - Rong Zechen Is Trapped

    Chapter 2661: Rong Zechen Is Trapped

    The onlookers were also amazed by her. Jesus, this girl is so amazing! She easily beat the three men. Right, I guess she isnt afraid of running into bad guys. I read a piece of news the other day. Within one week, two girls were raped and killed when they went out alone at night. Hearing that, everyone was scared. Its so dangerous outside now. Girls better not go outte at night, unless you have the ability to protect yourself. Right! Hearing their discussion, Gu Ning frowned. Even though she knew this society was dangerous and scary things happened every now and then, she still felt ufortable when she heard it for herself. If she could help those innocent girls, she wouldnt hesitate to do so, but those girls just had bad luck, so she could only feel sorry about it. Afterwards, Gu Ning turned to re at the three men who were beaten on the ground. The three men were frightened and immediately got up and ran away. This girl was unbelievably strong, and they were no match for her! After they ran away, Gu Ning turned around and got in her car. She didnt bother to give Rong Zechen a nce, as if the whole thing had nothing to do with him. It was true that she didnt think it had anything to do with Rong Zechen. After all, she fought them simply because the three men sexually harassed her. Besides, Rong Zechen shouted to her that he didnt need her help, so she wouldnt do him any favors. ...... Rong Zechen originally hesitated to thank Gu Ning. Although she didnt admit that it had something to do with him, she had helped him out. However, before he made up his mind, Gu Ning directly ignored him and left, which made Rong Zechen feel a little ufortable. Was he so hateful? Even at this moment, Rong Zechen still felt upset upon thinking that Gu Ning had rejected him. After all, Gu Ning was the first girl he truly liked and appreciated, and he had never been rejected before. Rong Zechen was good-looking and was born in the Rong family. As long as he wanted, he could have countless women. There was no need for him to chase women, because he already had a lot of admirers. Till now, he only had two ex girlfriends, and he was pursued by them. He had his standards. His girlfriend had to be a top beauty and have a good body, as well as a good family background, otherwise he would be embarrassed to go out with her. Only when he met Gu Ning was he willing to give up those standards because of true love. However, Gu Ning was gone, and Rong Zechen had to take a taxi to the hospital right away. He was badly injured! He didnt dare to tell his family that he was injured, so he only called his good friend, Wei Chuanxun, to take care of him. Hearing that Rong Zechen was injured, Wei Chuanxun was shocked. Given Rong Zechens family background, he couldnt believe that anyone would dare to hurt Rong Zechen. The group of men might not know Rong Zechens family background, or they had to be doing it on purpose. They might have been paid by someone who had a higher status than Rong Zechen. Wei Chuanxun went to the hospital at once. Upon thinking about how he got injured, Rong Zechen was mad. He was in a bad mood recently, so he went to have fun in bars very often and hooked up with a sexy woman. This woman was three years older than him and was extremely seductive. So it was hard for him to push her away. At the beginning, Rong Zechen didnt take her seriously, because women in nightclubs were cheap in his eyes, but gradually he epted her and asked her to drink with him every time he went to the nightclub. Afterwards, the woman told him her story. She told him that her family used to be rich, but her father was trapped and went bankrupt. In the end, her father chose to kill himself by jumping off of a building. Two yearster, her mother also left. At that time, she was only twenty years old and was a sophomore. The death of her parents hit her heavily, so she quit school, then spent her time in the nightclubs. After hearing that, Rong Zechen felt sympathy for her, then they had sex. Rong Zechen was twenty-two this year and he had two ex girlfriends. He had had sex with them before, but his exes were virgins so the sex wasnt exciting. He didnt have much experience either, so he had no idea how exciting sex could be. However, the woman was obviously experienced in sex and excited him. He even had more stamina in bed, so he suddenly needed her every night. They only had a sexual rtionship so the woman wouldnt ask Rong Zechen to marry her. It was impossible for Rong Zechen to marry her, because there was a huge gap between their status. It was a tacit agreement between them. The woman wouldnt call Rong Zechen unless Rong Zechen came to see her. However, today when he had sex with the woman at her home, four men suddenly opened the door and walked in. One of them imed to be the womans boyfriend and ordered the three men to beat him. Luckily, he had learned some fighting skills. Although he was injured, he still escaped. After the attack urred, Rong Zechen became suspicious of the woman trapping him, but he didnt know who the mastermind was. Why did he have that suspicion? Because those men only beat him and didnt criticize the woman at all, which was abnormal. Normally, they would beat the woman as well. It was just a guess, but he felt that he had been tricked. If someone really schemed against him, he should be worried that there might be a next step. They probably didnt n that scheme just to beat him. He was worried that they had a sex tape of him and the woman in bed, which they could use to threaten him. It really had happened many times before. Chapter 2662 - Rong Jingtang’s Secret Is Exposed

    Chapter 2662: Rong Jingtangs Secret Is Exposed

    When Wei Chuanxun arrived at the hospital, Rong Zechen had just finished applying ointment to his injuries and was resting in a VIP ward. He was badly injured, but luckily he only had external wounds, so he would make a full recovery after about ten days. Wei Chuanxun asked him about the situation. Because Wei Chuanxun already knew abput the woman and was aware of their sexual rtionship, Rong Zechen didnt bother to keep it a secret and told Wei Chuanxun everything. After hearing what happened, Wei Chuanxun was shocked and also thought that it had to be a scheme. If its a scheme, it shouldnt be so simple. Whos the mastermind behind it? Whats their purpose? I think you should do an investigation as soon as possible, especially about the woman and those men, said Wei Chuanxun. But I dont want my family to know. Im afraid Rong Zechen understood that it was necessary to conduct an investigation, but he was afraid his family would be disappointed in him after knowing about his sexual rtionship with such a woman. If you dont do it now, it might cause your family serious trouble and the situation will only be worse. Wei Chuanxun said, You dont need to let your family know everything. You can tell your older brother and keep it hidden from your other family members. Your older brother can help you deal with it. After thinking for a while, Rong Zechen had to admit it was the best solution. Afterwards, he took out his phone and called Rong Jue. Once Rong Jue answered the call, Rong Zechen told him everything. Rong Jue was very mad at Rong Zechens behavior and criticized him angrily. He was an upright man, so he never tolerated dirty deals like that. If they were a couple, he might not be so mad. Anyway, it already happened, so he had to deal with it. He also agreed that it might be a scheme. If it was a scheme, the mastermind couldnt just be targeting Rong Zechen, they had to be targeting the Rong family. Rong Jue was free, so he immediately conducted an investigation after hearing about the situation. Rong Jue had many abilities, so he quickly found out the truth. Rong Zechen was indeed trapped, and the mastermind behind the scheme wasnt from other major families, but from their own family, the Rong family. The group of men who beat Rong Zechen didnt know his family background. If they had known, they wouldnt have dared to injure him. Therefore, after Rong Jue caught them, he directly told them about the Rong familys influence. Those men were scared and told him everything. In fact, when Rong Jue found them, they were about to run away, which was a part of the n made by the mastermind. They didnt want to be caught by Rong Zechens family, but Rong Jue still found them. The Rong family didnt get along with each other. They werepeting against one another fiercely and many had ambition to control the whole family. That was why the mastermind behind the scheme against Rong Zechen was their third uncle, Rong Jingtang. However, Rong Jingtang didnt do it on his own. Instead, he asked his people to handle it, so Rong Jue found out about Rong Jingtangs involvement through clues. Rong Jue wouldnt tolerate it. When they schemed against Rong Zechen, they took many photos and videos to prove that Rong Zechen had fun in bars and slept with the woman. However, those photos and videos hadnt been sent to Rong Jingtang yet, only to the middleman. Rong Jue found the middleman as fast as possible, and the man still had those photos and videos because Rong Jingtang wasnt free. As a result, Rong Jue stopped him before the photos and videos were sent to Rong Jingtang. When the middleman saw Rong Jue, he was shocked. He didnt expect Rong Jue to find out so quickly, which meant that the Rong familys eldest son might also be aware of it. The middleman was scared and had to hand everything to Rong Jue due to his pressure. The middleman also betrayed Rong Jingtang. Rong Jue beat the middleman before leaving, but the middleman didnt inform Rong Jingtang after the n failed. Because he had betrayed Rong Jingtang, he was afraid that Rong Jingtang might try to kill him. So without dy, he left the capital. Although the middleman was injured, he did his best and left, otherwise he might suffer something worse. The next day, Rong Jingtang called the middleman for the evidence, but was unable to get through to the man. He called many times, but no one answered, so he began to worry that the middleman might have been exposed. If he was exposed, would the middleman betray him? Rong Jingtang was anxious. He dared to scheme against Rong Zechen, but was also afraid that the dirty secret might be exposed. Therefore, he sent out another person to check on the middleman. However, when his people found the mans house, he was already gone. His people then went to check the surveince cameras, but was told that the surveince cameras were brokenst night. As a result, his people tried to collect information using the middlemans ID, but unfortunately there was nothing. In that case, Rong Jingtang was sure that his scheme might have been exposed. The middleman was probably caught and ran away. However, when he got back to the Rong familys house, Rong Zechens parents seemed normal as usual. It seemed as if they didnt know about it at all. Did Rong Zechen deal with it on his own? How was it possible? He was just a student. He didnt have the ability to solve this problem. Rong Jingtang couldnt figure it out, but his wife quarreled with him aftering back home, because she received several photos. In the photos, Rong Jingtang was in a parking lot with a mother and a son. He and the woman walked hand in hand with the little boy. They seemed to be a family. Therefore, Rong Jingtangs wife believed that he had a mistress and illegitimate son outside. It was the truth. When Rong Jingtang saw the photos, he was shocked. Who gave his wife these photos? Did it have something to do with his scheme against Rong Zechen? After Rong Zechen found out, they didnt bother to argue with him face to face, but let his wife know his secret? Thinking of that, Rong Jingtang was furious, but he didnt dare to question it. Otherwise his wife would find out that he had schemed against Rong Zechen, which would put him in a worse situation. Chapter 2663 - How to Deal with the Mistress and the Boy?

    Chapter 2663: How to Deal with the Mistress and the Boy?

    Because his face was very clear in the photos, Rong Jingtang couldnt deny it so he admitted it. However, even though he admitted it, he didnt think he was wrong. Instead, he criticized his wife. Its because of you. You didnt give birth to a boy. Both of my brothers have a son. I also want a son. If youre not willing to be pregnant again, I can only turn to another woman for a son. You Rong Jingtangs wife was so furious she could barely speak. She knew that Rong Jingtang was dissatisfied with her because she didnt give birth to a son, but it wasnt her problem. It was his issue. Besides, delivery was extremely painful so it was already very brave of her to give birth to two kids. She wasnt a pig, so she was reluctant to get pregnant again. Even though she didnt want to be pregnant again, that shouldnt be a reason for him to have a son with another woman outside. Shut up! Master Rong snapped at Rong Jingtang. You made a mistake. How could you take it for granted? How could you be so shameless? You humiliate the Rong family! Although Master Rong wasnt a righteous man and illegitimate kids were verymon in high society, he still disapproved of Rong Jingtangs behavior. In addition, Master Rong had his pride. Rong Jingtang had damaged the Rong familys reputation so it was hard for him not to be mad. Precisely because of this, Rong Jingtang schemed to trap Rong Zechen into sleeping with a cheap woman so that Master Rong would be disappointed in him. Actually, he wanted to trap Rong Jue because Rong Jue was Master Rongs favorite, but Rong Jue was too hard. He had tried many times before, but failed every time. This time, he seeded in scheming against Rong Zechen, but unfortunately he was also dragged into trouble. If he had taken the time and went to get the evidence yesterday, he would have been fine today. Because Master Rong was mad, Rong Jingtang didnt dare to say anything. If so, we should get a divorce. I cant tolerate betrayal. You even have an illegitimate son. I should let you be with your new family, said Rong Jingtangs wife. She said that out of anger, but she really wanted a divorce because she couldnt ept betrayal and being humiliated like that. ...... Alright, I know its Jingtangs fault. He made a terrible mistake. Its very understandable that youre mad, but a divorce is too serious. If you divorce, what should the kids do? Arent you afraid that Jingtang will marry another woman and the stepmother will treat them badly? Even if you have a divorce with Jingtang, we wont let you take the kids. You better think twice, Master Rong said to Rong Jingtangs wife. Although Master Rong was very mad at Rong Jingtang humiliating the Rong family, Rong Jingtang was family after all, so Master Rong had to defend him. Therefore, Master Rong didnt want Rong Jingtangs wife to get a divorce. He didnt really like this daughter-inw, but he cared about the Rong familys reputation. Rong Jingtangs wife understood what Mater Rong really cared about, but Master Rong hit the point. If she really divorced Rong Jingtang, they wouldnt give her the kids. She loved her kids so much that she wouldnt leave them. Therefore, Rong Jingtangs wife fell into a dilemma. If she got a divorce, her kids might be treated badly. If she didnt do that, she would have to tolerate her husbands betrayal. Facing that dilemma, many women would choose to sacrifice themselves for the kids, and that included Rong Jingtangs wife. However, even though they didnt a divorce, she still wanted someone to be punished. How are you going to deal with the mistress and the boy then? asked Rong Jingtangs wife. Um Master Rong hesitated. It was impossible for him to ept that woman, but the boy was of the Rong familys blood so he wanted to ept the boy. After all, Rong Jingtang didnt have a son. He only had two daughters. Since Rong Jingtang didnt have a son, even Master Rong felt sorry for him. However, if Master Rong agreed to let the boy join the Rong family, Rong Jingtangs wife might insist on getting a divorce and spread the news abroad. Thinking of that, Master Rong decided not to ept the woman and the boy right now. He had to keep Rong Jingtangs wife in the Rong family first, but Rong Jingtang opened his mouth right after he heard his wifes words. Its my son. I must take him back home. Ill just cut off my rtionship with the woman. Rong Jingtang didnt want to divorce either, because he knew that his wife was a good woman. His wife just didnt want to get pregnant again, but they usually lived peacefully. If he wanted to divorce, he would have divorced his wife after his mistress gave birth to a son for him. He wouldnt wait for so long. After all, it had been eight years, and the woman was still his mistress. Besides, he never had the thought of divorcing his wife for that woman, so he made it very clear at the very beginning. The woman epted that, because Rong Jingtang was very generous and gave her a lot of money. Actually, if the woman had standards, she wouldnt have agreed to have his kid after knowing that he was already married. Shut your mouth! Master Rong snapped at Rong Jingtang again. Although he had the same idea, he couldnt say it, otherwise he would make the problem more difficult to solve. You Rong Jingtangs wife was furious. Even though she wanted to give in, her husband wouldnt give her the chance. Great, great, very well, if so, you can do what you want. You can bring the mistress and bastard home! Once she finished, she ran upstairs. The next moment, Master Rong pped Rong Jingtang across the face and swore at him. You disappoint me! If this goes abroad, the Rong family will be greatly humiliated. Gofort your wife right now. Tell her you dont know them at all. Send the woman and the boy abroad! Dad, thats my son! Rong Jingtang argued. It was his son. Why couldnt he ept his son? Master Rong was angered by Rong Jingtang. At this time, Rong Jingtangs second elder brother said, The boy is your son, but hes an illegitimate son. If your wife has an illegitimate child outside, would you happily ept that? If you cant, dont be so rude and aggressive after you do the same. I Rong Jingtang was struck dumb, and didnt know what to say all of a sudden. If his wife had an illegitimate son outside, he wouldnt ept it and would divorce her without hesitation. He might even beat her. Chapter 2664 - I’m Not An Idiot

    Chapter 2664: Im Not An Idiot

    ?

    Rong Jingtang couldnt ept other peoples betrayal, but he believed that he could betray his wife and that his wife would just have to ept it. In fact, he was just a self-centered man. There were countless men like that in this society. They cheated on their wives, iming that every man would do the same. However, if their wives dared to betray them, they would criticize them and refuse to forgive them. Therefore, women were weak and were disrespected. They had to suffer from bias. For example, if a woman couldnt get pregnant, she would be criticized for being infertile and her husband would abandon her, but if a man was infertile and his wife wanted to divorce him, his wife would be criticized for being cold-blooded. All in all, women were treated extremely unfairly in society. Women could only rely on themselves to stay strong. Well talk about themter, but for now you should gofort your wife first. Dont get a divorce or let anyone else know about this. If the Zhang family hears about it, theyll surely argue with us, said Master Rong. Although the Zhang family wasnt more powerful than the Rong family, they werent weak either. If they were unhappy, the Rong family would be in trouble. After all, it was the Rong familys fault this time. Rong Jingtang was still hesitating, because he was reluctant, so Master Rong got angry and hit him with an ashtray. Go! He snapped at Rong Jingtang. Rong Jingtang was in awe of Master Rong and had to agree that his father was right, so he immediately went upstairs to coax his wife. Back in the room, Rong Jingtangs wife, Zhang, called her father at once. She told her father that Rong Jingtang kept a mistress and had an illegitimate son behind her back. Zhang had an important position in her own family, so her parents got mad and said that they woulde to support her right away. Because her parents wereing, Zhang didnt leave the Rong family. She stayed and waited for them. After Rong Jingtang walked into the room, he didnt see Zhang packing up and leaving. So he thought she wouldnt leave, and that it would be easy for him to solve this problem. Alright, I know Im wrong. Ill give them some money and tell them to move abroad. Ill cut off my rtionship with them. It already happened. I cant kill them, right? Its illegal, said Rong Jingtang. Although he said he was wrong, he didnt mean it at all. If Rong Jingtang said that in the hall earlier, Zhang might have believed him, but now she wouldnt believe a word he said. When he said that it was his son and that he would take his son home, she realized how important the bastard was to him. In addition, she wasnt dumb and she knew why Rong Jingtang came to apologize to her. It wasnt easy for him to give up the boy. He simply wanted to make her less angry, then stop her from getting a divorce. He didnt want this news to spread, because it would damage the Rong familys reputation. Zhang said nothing, because she didnt want to talk to Rong Jingtang right now. She would wait till her parents came. Seeing that, Rong Jingtang thought that she had been persuaded, so he added. I know its my fault, but if you agreed to get pregnant again, I wouldnt have done something like that. Rong Jingtang was indeed not smart. He came to apologize, but now began to me his wife once more. He believed that Zhang would feel guilty as long as he criticized her, then she wouldnt be so mad. However, he only angered Zhang. Zhang immediately lost temper. Rong Jingtang, how could you be so shameless? Am I a pig in your eyes? Why do I have to get pregnant again and again till youre satisfied? Is that the reason why you have an illegitimate son? Do you think delivery is very easy? Dont you know its very painful? Why didnt you divorce me before having a son with another woman? How could you betray me and even hurl the me on me? What am I in your eyes? Normally, Zhang was very gentle, but it didnt mean that she would submit to humiliation. She had her standards and wouldnt take the me. Rong Jingtang was surprised by Zhangs reaction, but he didnt think he was wrong. If she were willing to get pregnant again, he wouldnt need to keep a mistress. That was his real thought. Was there anything wrong with that? Wasnt it womens natural instinct to give birth to kids? Was he wrong that he wanted to have a son? Other women were willing to have more kids. Why couldnt his wife? Why couldnt she do the same thing for him? He med Zhang for not understanding him. Am I wrong? Other women can give birth to many kids. Why cant you? Rong Jingtang criticized her. You Zhang was so angry that she was unwilling to talk to Rong Jingtang again. They had totally different values. What will make you give up the idea of divorcing me? asked Rong Jingtang impatiently. I dont want to talk to you. Get out! said Zhang. She was really afraid that Rong Jingtang would anger her to death if the argument continued. Even if she was seriously hurt, she would never hurt herself for a man. She never even had that thought. She didnt rely on a man to live. She had her own career, and she was very sessful. She could live her life without a man. Even if she needed a man, there were many quality men in this world. Rong Jingtang wasnt her only choice. She had her principles, so she behaved herself, otherwise she could have had an affair too. Although she was nearly forty years old, she took great care of herself and looked much younger. If you dont want to talk to me, what do you want? I already apologized to you. I told you that Ill give them money and let them move abroad. I wont see them again. What do you want? asked Rong Jingtang. Even though he said that he apologized, he had no sincerity. Instead, he seemed very reluctant. No one would ept an insincere apology like that. You already apologized? Look at your face! I dont see any sincerity. You simply want to stop me from divorcing you. You just dont want the Rong family to be embarrassed. Do you think that you can cate me before bringing the boy home? Zhang mocked. Im not an idiot! Chapter 2665 - Why Should I Accept It?

    Chapter 2665: Why Should I ept It?

    ??

    Zhang found it extremely humiliating. Rong Jingtang really took her for an idiot and believed that she could be easily fooled. You Rong Jingtang felt a little guilty when Zhang pointed it out. He suddenly didnt know what to say. Anyway, since Zhang already knew his purpose, what could he say? Then what do you want? A divorce? asked Rong Jingtang. Isnt that what you want? If you really wanted to be with me, you wouldnt have betrayed me. Since you betrayed me, it means you dont want to be in marriage with me any longer. Its you who wants a divorce, said Zhang. Stop saying that I betrayed you! If you were willing to get pregnant again, I wouldnt have done that! Both of my brothers have a son, while I dont. Do you want me to lose my share of the familys wealth? Rong Jingtang snapped at Zhang. He only cared about his own benefits. He couldnt care less about other peoples feelings. Fine, fine, fine, its all my fault! Youre right all the time! I dont want to continue now. I must have a divorce. You can move to live with the woman and your son. I feel disgusted upon thinking of you having sex with the woman in the bed, Zhang shouted. Master Rong was worried that Rong Jingtang might ruin everything and make it even worse, so he told his second son to go up and have a look. Once Rong Jingtangs brother went up, he saw him defending himself with the same ridiculous reason. He med his wife for everything. Everyone had ambition, so did Rong Jingtangs brother, but he wouldnt me other people for his own mistakes. No matter what, Rong Jingtang was wrong this time. However, Rong Jingtangs brother couldnt say anything right now. He could only go downstairs and report the situation to Master Rong. Master Rong actually still had some confidence in Rong Jingtang and believed that Rong Jingtang could control the situation, but unfortunately Rong Jingtang failed. He didnt control the situation at all and even made it worse. Master Rong was so mad that he even wanted to p Rong Jingtang again. Rong Jingtang couldnt solve the problem, so he had to help. Without dy, Master Rong hurriedly went upstairs. After Master Rong got upstairs, Rong Jingtang had been chased out of the room by Zhang and was still criticizing Zhang for being unreasonable. Master Rong was so mad that he almost had a heart attack. Rong Jingtang, shut up! Master Rong stopped him. Hearing Master Rongs voice, Rong Jingtang trembled in fear and shut his mouth at once. He realized why his father told him toe upstairs, but he ruined everything. Rong Jingtang panicked a little. I told you to apologize. What are you doing? Master Rong angrily questioned out of breath. I did, but she wouldnt listen to me. Rong Jingtang argued. He didnt think it was his fault. You did? Why dont I see any sincerity? Do you know what an apology is? Master Rong questioned. He couldnt see that Rong Jingtang sincerely apologized. You did something wrong. You must apologize to your wife sincerely. How can you me your wife for it? Dad, why are you all criticizing me? Am I really wrong? Rong Jingtang lost his patience when Master Rong wouldnt stop criticizing him. Because you have no standards. You only care about yourself, so you never think that youre wrong, said Master Rong. He wasnt saying that he was an upright man, but he wouldnt do something like this nor think it was right. However, he felt it had already happened so he wanted to keep the Rong familys kid, but the woman couldnt join the Rong family even if Zhang divorced Rong Jingtang. It would only humiliate the Rong family. Although the Rong family wasntparable to the Leng family, it was much better than the Yuan family and the Chang family. At least, the Rong family wouldnt be involved in drug trafficking or corruption. However, they didnt know what their coteral branches and the officials in their faction were doing, because they couldnt control everyone. They would only solve problems if there were any. Rong Jingtang was slightly persuaded by Master Rong, so he remained silent. Im sorry, its my fault that I didnt educate my son well. He hurt your feelings. I promise you that Ill send the woman and the boy abroad. Theyll disappear from your life. Please think twice if you really want a divorce. You dont want your kids to lose their mother, right? Itll hurt them deeply, said Master Rong. He wouldnt directly stop her from getting a divorce, but he used her kids to persuade her to calm down a little. His words were useful and Zhang softened slightly. She only cared about her kids now; it had nothing to do with Rong Jingtang. However, upon thinking of Rong Jingtangs attitude, she couldnt help getting mad. If I get a divorce, my kids will be hurt, but if I dont, Ill be hurt. Its so difficult to be a woman. I cant live my own life, yet my husband betrayed me and even took it for granted. Zhang found it ridiculous. She had sympathy for all women. Afterwards, she turned to look at Rong Jingtang and asked, Rong Jingtang, since you hurl the me on me, would you ept it if I had an illegitimate kid outside? Of course not, why should I ept that? Rong Jingtang subconsciously answered. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Zhangughed sadly and cried. Yeah, why? You know its unfair. Then why should I ept it? Why do you force me to do something you cant? Why? Rong Jingtang, enough! If you still cant realize its your fault, youll be chased out of the Rong family! Master Rong felt embarrassed by his son. He was trying to solve the problem for Rong Jingtang, but Rong Jingtang wouldnt stop embarrassing him. Dad Hearing that, Rong Jingtang was shocked and finally realized how serious it was, so he didnt dare to argue about it again. You should leave now. I need to be alone for a while. My parents wille and we can talk about itter. I already called them, said Zhang, feeling helpless. She was so tired and was sick of arguing with them. Chapter 2666 - A Heavy Punch

    Chapter 2666: A Heavy Punch

    ?

    Upon hearing that the Zhang family were already aware, Master Rong didnt know what to say. He didnt me Zhang for it. After all, she was treated so unfairly, she couldnt share the secret with anyone except for her parents. However, since the Zhang family had learned about it, it would be tricky. Now they could only wait till Zhangs parents came to see what they could do. Rong Jingtang frowned in annoyance. He was mad at Zhang for calling her parents, but he knew that he shouldnt say anything more at this moment. Alright, you can have some time alone. Jingtang and I will go out first, said Master Rong, then he went out with Rong Jingtang. Rong Jingtang followed Master Rong back to the living room, then Mater Rong said, Are you happy now? I told you to apologize to her. Why did you go me her instead? Rong Jingtang didnt know what to say. Dad, is sister-inw still going to ask for a divorce? asked Master Rongs second son. We can only wait till her parentse, said Mater Rong in disappointment. It was a serious matter, but it was solvable. Fine, then lets wait till her parentse. I know its really uneptable. She must be very upset and could only turn to her parents for help, said Master Rongs second son, understanding why Zhang called her parents. Jingtang, I must tell you this seriously. If you divorce Xinyun, you wont just be embarrassed. Youll also lose the Zhang familys support. So if you still care about the Rong familys benefits, admit your fault and apologize to them after theye. As for the boy, dont bring him home for now. Well see what to do about him in the future. Dont talk about your nonsense. The Zhang family will only be angrier at you, said Master Rong with a serious expression. He had no strength to shout at Rong Jingtang now. Hearing that, Rong Jingtangpletely understood how serious this matter was. He obviously cared about the Rong familys benefits! Therefore, Rong Jingtang listened to Master Rong. Before the Zhang family came, Mater Rongs first son and daughter-inw came back. They had gone to attend a party tonight, so they were a littlete getting home. When they got home, they sensed that the atmosphere wasnt right. Dad, what happened? Master Rongs first son asked. Jingtang has an illegitimate son outside, and Xinyun found out. She wants to have a divorce, said Master Rong. It wasnt a secret now, so he didnt bother to lie. What? Hearing that, Master Rongs first son and daughter-inw were extremely surprised. They immediately turned to look at Rong Jingtang. Rong Jingtang avoided their eyes, not daring to look at them. Rong Jingtang didnt dare to meet their eyes, not because he had an illegitimate son outside, but because he schemed against Rong Zechen. It seemed that they were still unaware of his scheme. If they knew, they wouldnt be so calm. In fact, Rong Jiangtang still couldnt figure out who stole the evidence. Did the exposure of his affair have anything to do with that? He believed that there had to be a connection, but he couldnt be sure before having solid proof. In the Rong family, Master Rongs first son and daughter-inw were the most upright people, so they were the most shocked when they heard the news. Jingtang, how could you do something like that? You humiliated the Rong family and its morally uneptable! Master Rongs first son criticized Rong Jingtang loudly. Although he didnt have a close rtionship with Rong Jingtang and knew how ambitious Rong Jingtang was, they were a family after all. Rong Jingtang hadnt done anything to hurt him yet. Though, if he learned about Rong Jingtangs scheme against Rong Zechen, he wouldnt feel that way. When Rong Zechen called Rong Jue, he also told his brother to keep it a secret from their parents and other family members. Rong Zechen wasnt protecting Rong Jingtang, but he didnt want more people to know about his scandal. Rong Jue understood Rong Zechens feelings. If it was exposed, not only Rong Zechen would be heavily hit, but the Rong family would also be humiliated. Therefore, Rong Jue agreed and kept it a secret. However, they couldnt tolerate Rong Jingtangs behavior, so Rong Jue collected evidence of his illegitimate son, then sent it to Zhang to teach him a lesson. Although Zhang was hurt, it wasnt a bad thing for her to find out about it now. If the boy grew up and became independent, he mighte back and steal her family properties. By then, she would suffer more. Although the Rong family didnt split, they didnt share all the family wealth. Each of them had their own properties. The Rong family wasnt only involved in politics, they were also involved in business and Master Rongs second son was managing their family business, which other family members had shares of. Rong Jingtang didnt reply to his first brother, because he didnt know what to say. After hearing Master Rongs analysis, he dared not to give his unreasonable excuse now. Afterwards, they could only wait till the Zhang family came. Half an hourter, the Zhang family came. Zhangs parents and two elder brothers showed up and they looked extremely unhappy. The Zhang family was less influential than the Rong family, but there wasnt a huge gap, so they werent afraid of the Rong family and didnt bother to please them. Anyway it was the Rong familys fault that their daughter was treated badly, so they obviously wouldnt be happy. If they didnt care about Zhang, they wouldnt havee. For the sake of their face, they might even have told her to live with it. Although they cared about their dignity as well, they wouldnt ept unfair treatment. In order to protect their pride, they had to do something. Zhang Xinyuns first brother was a soldier, a senior colonel. He was a very outstanding man in all aspects. Even Master Rong had a very good impression of him. He spoiled his younger sister ever since they were little, so he rushed to punch Rong Jingtang once he saw him. Rong Jingtang couldnt bear the punch, and directly fell to the ground with blood pouring out of the corner of his mouth. Zhang Jiancheng, are you crazy? Rong Jingtang shouted angrily. He had never been humiliated like that before. Chapter 2667 - I Want to Divorce Him

    Chapter 2667: I Want to Divorce Him

    None of the Rong family stopped Zhang Jiancheng from punching Rong Jingtang. Although Mater Rong was a little unhappy, he understood why Zhang Jiancheng did it, so he didnt me him. If the Zhang family could be less angry after giving Rong Jingtang a punch, it was worth the price. Yeah, Im crazy. And I got crazy because of you. Zhang Jiancheng rounded his eyes in anger. Rong Jingtang, are you a real man? How could you do such an amoral thing? Do you think my younger sister is easy to bully? Do you think were weak enough to take advantage of? If you dont like my younger sister, you can get a divorce. We wont bother you, but dont humiliate us like that. Youre shameless and have embarrassed two families at the same time! Dont tell us you just made a mistake that most men would make. Only irresponsible men would do shameless things like that. The Rong family were extremely embarrassed and felt guilty. They didnt know what to say. Even Rong Jingtang had to agree that Zhang Jianchengs words were right. At that moment, Zhang Xinyun heard their argument and came downstairs. Looking at her haggard face and swollen eyes after crying, her family were heart-broken. Mrs. Zhang immediately went ahead to hug Zhang Xinyun andforted her. My baby daughter, dont be afraid, were all here with you. Well surely stand up for you. Mom Zhang Xinyun finally cried. She did her best to fight back her tears earlier. Even when she was alone in the room, she only dared to whimper, because no one really understood her in this house. They were a family, so they put their family benefits before her. They wouldnt really care about her feelings, and they simply wanted her to tolerate and ept it. They would only stop her from getting a divorce. If it was possible, she wouldnt want to get a divorce and make the kids lose their father, but she honestly couldnt ept Rong Jingtangs betrayal. If he only cheated on her, she might not divorce him, but Rong Jingtang didnt just cheat on her. He had an illegitimate son! It was totally uneptable! Seeing Zhang Xinyun crying her heart out, the Zhang family was even angrier. Zhang Jiancheng said in anger, Rong Jingtang, have you ever thought about your daughters feelings? What if they know their father has an illegitimate son outside? How will they think of you? Theyll be ashamed of you. Theyll hate you. Or do you only care about your illegitimate son? Right, if you ever cared about your daughters feelings, you wouldnt have an illegitimate son. If so, you can have a divorce, and Xinyun wille back to the Zhang family with the two kids. I dont want them to be tortured by a stepmother. We care about our kids whether they are boys or girls. ...... Jiancheng, I know its Jingtangs fault, and we feel very guilty about that, but if they get a divorce, the kids will lose their father. Its not good for them. Master Rong stopped Zhang Jiancheng at once. It seemed that the Zhang family supported them in getting a divorce. If they really got a divorce, the Rong family wouldnt only be embarrassed, they would also lose the Zhang familys support. If they dont get a divorce, do you want Xinyun to ept the woman and the boy? Xinyun cant do that, and we wont ept it either. Its humiliating. Compared with our reputation, we care more about Xinyuns happiness. If shes willing to stay, she can tolerate it. But given the current situation, we dont think they can stay together any longer. Itll be a thorn in Xinyuns side and shell spend the rest of her life in pain. Can you watch her live a painful life like that? Once the damage is done, the wound cant heal, said Zhang Jiancheng. He was much calmer when speaking to Master Rong. Hearing that, Master Rong didnt know what to say, because it was the truth. Even if they didnt have a divorce, they couldnt live together happily any longer. Well, we will respect Xinyuns decision, said Zhang Jiancheng in the end. They wouldnt make the decision for Zhang Xinyun. Xinyun, what do you think? asked Zhang Jiancheng. Hearing that, everyone turned to stare at Zhang Xinyun. I want a divorce. Its better for everyone. I cant tolerate it even if we dont have a divorce. Itll only be torture. Actually, if Rong Jingtang just cheated on me, I might still ept it for the sake of the kids, but I cant ept the illegitimate son. Even though you said you wont bring him home, who knows what youll do in the future. Hes Rong Jingtangs son after all. When he grows up and bes independent, hell stille back, said Zhang Xinyun. She saw through them. What if I can promise you that well never ept the boy? Master Rong asked. Given Zhang Xinyuns attitude, he had to give up the idea of epting the boy. After all, the Rong family didntck grandsons. There was no need for them to lose the Zhang familys support just for an illegitimate son. He wasnt normally ruthless, but sometimes he had to make a choice. After all, he wasnt an ordinary man. Given his status, he had to be rational. Besides, he had only learned about the illegitimate son today. There was no affection between them. He would just give them enough money to live a good life, which was already very nice of him. Afterwards, Master Rong gave Rong Jingtang a warning nce. Rong Jingtang understood it and immediately apologized to Zhang Xinyun. This time, he looked very sincere. Xinyun, Im sorry, I shouldnt have done something like that to you. I promise you I wont take the boy home. Ill give them money and tell them to move abroad. Even if theye back in the future, I wont ept them. I wont see them again either. Can you give me a chance? Ill make it up to you. Even though Rong Jingtang had a very good attitude, Zhang Xinyun couldnt believe him, because they didnt want her to get a divorce simply because they were unwilling to lose the Zhang familys support. After all, when Rong Jingtang chased her, he had actually targeted her family. Chapter 2668 - Wait for a Month

    Chapter 2668: Wait for a Month

    Anyway, even though she was going to get a divorce, her kids would still be members of the Rong family. She wouldnt ask her parents to stop supporting the Rong family just because of the divorce. She hated Rong Jingtang, but she didnt hate the Rong family. She had married into the Rong family for sixteen years and the Rong family treated her very well. Although they had conflicts, they wouldnt harbor grudges against each other. Dad. Zhang Xinyun called Master Rong. I know a divorce will hurt the kids, but I dont want to live the rest of my life in pain. So I must have a divorce. But dont worry. Even if I divorce Rong Jingtang, Im still the kids mother and the Zhang family will support the Rong family as usual. I hope you can let me see the kids often and allow the kids toe to see me as well. After the divorce, Rong Jingtang still has that woman and a son, but I only have my two daughters. I dont want to lose them. Hearing that, Master Rong understood that Zhang Xinyun was determined to get a divorce, but she said the Zhang family would support the Rong family as usual, which made him feel relieved. Although the Rong family was powerful, its influence consisted of different families. If they lost a familys support, their influence would be weakened. After all, the Zhang family wasnt small. Youre the kids mother, so you can obviously see them anytime you want. You can take them out to have fun or live with you for a few days as well. But Xinyun, are you sure you must have a divorce? Why dont you go stay in your parents home for a month? We can talk about itter. If you still want to have a divorce after carefully thinking about it for a month, I wont say anything then. How about that? Master Rong said. Even if they got a divorce, the Zhang family would still support the Rong family, but Master Rong still hoped that they could stay married. Zhang Xinyun felt she was treated unfairly, so he couldnt only think about his familys benefits. He couldnt force Zhang Xinyun to stay. He could only give her some time before making the decision. If she still wanted a divorce by then, he wouldnt stop her. Zhang Xinyun wanted to decline, because she had already made up her mind. She didnt want to dy it, but her father spoke before her. Alright, since Master Rong is willing to give us more time, well think about it. Xinyun, lets go back home. Mr. Zhang said that, not to stop Zhang Xinyun from having a divorce, but because he couldnt embarrass Master Rong. In addition, he called Master Rong distantly, which meant he wanted to keep his distance from them. As Zhang Xinyun had just said, even if she divorced Rong Jingtang, the Zhang family would still support the Rong family as usual. It wasnt just because of the kids, but because they also had connections in politics, which was difficult to cut off. Although they hated Rong Jingtang, they didnt hold a grudge against the Rong family. They would just stay away from Rong Jingtang in the future. ...... After a month, Zhang Xinyun could make the decision on her own since the Zhang family wouldnt force her to do anything. If Zhang Xinyun forgave Rong Jingtang for the sake of the kids, the Zhang family would take action to cut off Rong Jingtangs rtionship with the woman and the boy. It wasnt totally up to Master Rong. However, they wouldnt kill them. After all, the boy was innocent. After that, the Zhang family left with Zhang Xinyun. When the Zhang family was gone, Mater Rong told Rong Jingtang to perform well in the following month. As long as he had time, he should visit the Zhang family and make an apology. He wasnt telling Rong Jingtang to give up his dignity for that, but a sincere apology was needed. Otherwise there was no reason for them to stop Zhang Xinyun from getting a divorce! Rong Jue didnt go back to the Rong familys house, but he was clearly aware of everything that was happening there. He knew the exposure of Rong Jingtangs affair caused Zhang Xinyun to want to divorce Rong Jingtang. It was cruel for Zhang Xinyun and the kids, but it was better for them to know about it earlier. Therefore, Rong Jingtang didnt feel too guilty. Rong Jingtang deserved it. If he hadnt schemed against Rong Zechen, his affair wouldnt have been exposed. That night, Rong Jue went to see Rong Zechen again and told him that the mastermind was Rong Jingtang, who actually had an illegitimate son, and that Zhang Xinyun was already aware of that. He also reminded Rong Zechen to keep it a secret. If it went abroad, Rong Zechens sexual rtionship with the woman would also go public. Rong Zechen had to be on the alert for Rong Jingtang afterwards. Rong Zechen was surprised to find out that the mastermind was Rong Jingtang, but it wasnt beyond expectations. They had lived under the same roof for more than twenty years. He knew Rong Jingtang very well! Rong Jingtang never liked them and always picked on them if he had a chance. However, it didnt cause serious trouble until now. Unfortunately, Rong Zechen had to protect his own reputation, so he had to tolerate it. Luckily, Rong Jingtang was paid back. Although Rong Zechen was surprised to know that the mastermind was Rong Jingtang, he was shocked that Rong Jingtang had an illegitimate son outside. Anyway, since it was Rong Jue who shared the news with him, it had to be true. He had a little sympathy for Zhang Xinyun and her two daughters. Rong Jingtang wasnt a good man, but Zhang Xinyun and her two daughters were great. There were conflicts between them, but they still saw each other as family. Only Rong Jingtang would do something so cold-blooded. After telling Rong Zechen about all of this in the hospital, Rong Jue left. Rumors about Jing Yunyao hurting her own father gradually lost attention after three days. Normally, without evidence, rumors like that wouldntst long. A few dayster, it was Master Lengs birthday, so he wanted to hold a party for everyone to formally meet Jing Yunyao. Chapter 2669 - Bomb in the Clubhouse

    Chapter 2669: Bomb in the Clubhouse

    It wasnt a very important birthday, so the party didnt need to be grand, but given the Leng familys status, it was hard for them to keep a low profile. After all, the Leng family had a close rtionship with too many aristocratic families. Within several days, Master Leng got over the fact that Leng Yuanhans death was caused by Jing Yunyao, so he invited Jing Yunyao to have a meal in the Leng familys house this weekend. He told her that he nned to let everyone meet her formally at his birthday party. Although it was just a ceremony and wasnt necessary, the Leng family attach great importance to Jing Yunyao, so they decided to do that. Jing Yunyao didnt care about it too much, but she would act in concert with it if Master Leng wanted. Seeing that Master Leng was feeling much better after finding out the truth of Leng Yuanhans death, Jing Yunyao was also relieved, but she still felt guilty. After all, it was caused by her. Today, Jiang Shuyuan seemed worried and she couldnt concentrate when Master Leng was talking to her. Master Leng saw that and asked with concern, Shuyuan, what happened? You dont look well. Hearing that, Jiang Shuyuan came back to her senses and said, Dad, I suddenly feel very nervous. I just have a strange premonition. Master Leng frowned slightly and got anxious too. Although it couldnt prove anything, they had to take it seriously. Call the people that arent home. Master Leng was worried too, so he felt it was necessary to call the family members that were absent. Currently Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoming, Leng Shaojia, and Leng Yuanqian were absent. If Jiang Shuyuan felt anxious, it might not be Leng Shaoting, but Leng Yuanqian, Leng Shaoming and Leng Shaojia. Leng Yuanqian was at a business meal now, Leng Shaoming was in his own apartment, while Leng Shaojia was at a gathering with her friends. Because Jiang Shuyuan had a premonition, she told them to be careful when she called them. Although nothing bad might happen, they could never be too careful. Today, Chu Peihan finally had some free time and it was a Friday, so she called Gu Ning, Mu Ke, and Yu Mixi out. Shi Xiaoyue and Han Chenglin were also with Chu Peihan. About two days ago, Chu Peihan epted Han Chenglin as her boyfriend, so she asked Gu Ning and her other friends out today to formally introduce Han Chenglin as her boyfriend. Therefore, Han Chenglin would pay the bill today. When Chu Peihan asked her friends out, she directly invited them to have a meal together. They always gathered together for a meal or something, so Chu Peihans friends didnt know the real reason for their meeting today. However, when they saw Han Chenglins interaction with Chu Peihan, they guessed that something was different. After that, Gu Ning directly asked them whether they were dating now, and Chu Peihan admitted it happily. Gu Ning and the others congratted them and hoped that they would have a long happy romantic rtionship. Although it was hard for a young couple to be in love and end up getting married, Gu Ning still hoped that they could end up well, including Mu Ke and Yu Mixi. After having dinner, they went to have fun in a clubhouse. In the clubhouse, Gu Ning saw Leng Yuanqian coincidentally, but Leng Yuanqian didnt see her, so she said nothing. They went to a private room and ordered two bottles of wine. Then they yed games, chatted with each other, and sang together. Gu Ning and the others arrived at 9 pm. When it was 9:30 pm, Gu Ning suddenly had a premonition. In two minutes, the clubhouse would explode. Although the range of the explosion wouldnt be wide, half of the building would be damaged. Especially the private room Leng Yuanqian was in. Gu Ning was scared. Although she wasnt sure whether the target was Leng Yuanqian, Leng Yuanqian would be killed once the explosion happened. However, Gu Ning couldnt see where the bomb was. She had no time to find it either. Abruptly, she stood up and said to everyone, Something terrible is going to happen. Go out now! We must be out of here within two minutes. Gu Ning said it in a serious and undeniable tone, which scared everyone and nobody moved. If you dont want to die, get out through the stairs! Gu Ning shouted. At this moment, they finally reacted. No one thought Gu Ning was joking. They immediately stood up and grabbed their bags before running out behind Gu Ning. The waiters outside were frightened by Gu Ning and her friends sudden movement. They didnt know what was happening. Before they could ask, Gu Ning shouted to them, Get out now! There is a bomb in this clubhouse. Once she finished, she left the waiters behind. She was on her way to rescue Leng Yuanqian. Although those waiters didnt believe there was a bomb, they were terrified and ran outside without dy. When they saw other people along the way, they said loudly, Someone said there is a bomb The people who believed it were scared and ran out as well, while those who didnt believe it only thought they were crazy. Chu Peihan and the others saw Gu Ning going in another direction, so they shouted to her, Gu Ning, where are you going? No need to worry about me. You can go out so long, said Gu Ning, then quickly disappeared from their sight. Although Chu Peihan and the others were worried, they had to listen to her after hearing her words. Gu Ning ran towards the private room Leng Yuanqian was in and shouted as loudly as she could, A bomb is going to explode here. Run out right now if you dont want to die! Because Gu Ning used magical energy in her voice, she was very loud and people could hear her within twenty meters, even though there was loud music. Before long, the people in the nearby private rooms upstairs and downstairs all heard her warning. Whether it was true or not, whoever heard it was scared. No one wanted to die, so they immediately ran outside. Even the people who thought it was just a prank and didnt want to run had to follow the crowd when a lot of people were running outside. Gu Ning couldnt tell everyone in the clubhouse to leave, so she could only do her best. About a minuteter, Chu Peihan and the others were out of the clubhouse. They looked inside worriedly, hoping that Gu Ning woulde out as soon as possible. At the same time, the clubhouse was a total mess inside and out. Everyone was discussing whether the bomb was real. Chapter 2670 - People with Superpowers?

    Chapter 2670: People with Superpowers?

    Chu Peihan and the others believed Gu Ning, but wouldnt exin it to other people. They didnt care about what the crowd were talking about. They were only worried about Gu Ning. Because the clubhouse was veryrge and Gu Ning needed to shout to other people to run away along the way, one and a half minutes passed when she finally reached the private room that Leng Yuanqian was in. Without hesitation, Gu Ning kicked the door open, scaring everyone inside. They immediately turned to look at her. There were seven people in the private room. Among them, three were foreigners. As for the other four, they were all senior officials, including Leng Yuanqian. The three foreigners had to be Leng Yuanqians important guests. In addition to the three foreigners, the other four people were also familiar with Gu Ning. The three senior officials had only seen Gu Nings photos on the Inte, but they all recognized her at a nce. Whether they knew Gu Ning or not, she just intruded inside, which displeased everyone in the room. Gu Ning, what are you doing? Leng Yuanqian snapped at her. Although he knew Gu Ning had to be doing it for a reason, he had no idea what she wanted. No matter what, it was very rude. There is a bomb, said Gu Ning seriously. What? Hearing that, everyone was shocked, but couldnt believe it. Only Leng Yuanqian believed Gu Nings words. If so, we must leave now, said Leng Yuanqian, standing up. There are only fifteen seconds left. Its toote. Sit near me, and well be fine, said Gu Ning. If they sat with her, would they be fine? ...... Although people who knew Gu Ning had heard about her abilities, she couldnt win their trust by saying that. As a result, no one moved. Gu Ning understood that they didnt trust her, but she couldnt help getting mad. Move, now! Gu Ning put a lot of pressure on them. Subconsciously, they listened to her and sat near her. The next moment, Gu Ning walked in front of them and made a thick barrier with her magical energy to cover them. They couldnt see the barrier, but they could feel the surrounding air change. However, they couldnt tell how it changed. At this moment, Gu Ning had no time to keep her superpower a secret. She had to save them. If it was necessary, she would threaten them to keep it secretter. She saved their lives. If they couldnt keep it a secret, she would punish them. After five seconds, they heard a loud explosion. Although they were protected inside the barrier, they were still shaken by the waves of the explosion. Even though their bodies became numb, they werent injured at all. The barrier stopped everything from getting in. Anyway, they were struck dumb and couldnt notice the details. Afterwards, the ceiling above their heads and the ground under their feet started copsing. However, thanks to the barrier, they werent hit. After they came back to their senses, they finally realized that something wasnt right. The people outside were shocked by the explosion. To their surprise, there was indeed a bomb. Those who sessfully ran out felt extremely lucky today. And those who didnt believe there was a bomb regretted staying in the club. Most of them were injured after the explosion. Luckily, some people only fell and were hit by stuff falling. Anyway, they survived, and that was the best result. Gu Ning! Chu Peihan didnt see Gu Ning after the explosion, so she shouted anxiously. She even wanted to run inside and find Gu Ning, but Han Chenglin stopped her. Han Chenglin cared about Gu Nings safety too, but it was too dangerous for Chu Peihan to go inside right now. And he believed that Gu Ning would be fine. Therefore, Han Chenglinforted Chu Peihan and said, Calm down, Gu Ning will be fine. Right, Ningning is so strong. Shell definitely be fine, said Mu Ke as he also stopped Yu Mixi from running inside. Ningning, Ningning! Yu Mixi cried loudly. Although she also believed that Gu Ning would be fine, she was still worried when she couldnt see Gu Ning. What happened? Why are we not injured at all? One official eximed. He didnt want to be injured either, but it was an explosion. They hadnt been through an explosion before, but they knew how destructive it could be. They hadnt experienced it before, but they could imagine it. Any who encountered that would barely survive. The next moment, they turned to look at Gu Ning with one ord. They remembered what she just said to them. She told them to sit near her and they would be fine. Did it have something to do with her? However, she did nothing. She just stood there. What happened? However, Gu Ning warned them at this moment. Please keep it a secret. Dont tell anyone else. After you go outter, just tell other people that you were coincidentally not hit by anything. You survived just because of good luck. Do you understand? Whoever dares to tell the truth will be punished by me. Gu Ning didnt care how important they were, she directly threatened them. Hearing that, they were sure that they had survived because of Gu Ning, but they didnt know how exactly it happened. Miss, do you have superpowers? A foreigner who was about forty years old asked Gu Ning, looking at her with admiration. It seemed that he believed that she had superpowers. Superpowers? What superpowers? Leng Yuanqian and the others didnt understand what he was talking about. Oh, where did you hear about people with superpowers? Gu Ning asked with great interest. Other local people didnt think of that, but this foreigner had that idea. Ive watched it on your TV shows. Those people with superpowers can walk on the walls and are super strong. They can also release unbelievable force to knock back attacks. Like what just happened, were not injured at all, said the foreigner. Hearing that, Leng Yuanqian and the others immediately understood what he was talking about, but they thought it was crazy. There couldnt really be people with superpowers! Chapter 2671 - I Surely Will Return Your Kindness

    Chapter 2671: I Surely Will Return Your Kindness

    However, they wondered whether Gu Ning was one of the people with superpowers the foreigner just talked about. They were indeed not injured by the explosion at all. Even the surrounding stuff wasnt damaged. Therefore, everyone turned to look at Gu Ning in confusion. Gu Ning, are you Leng Yuanqian wanted to ask her about something, but wasnt sure whether he should ask that question aloud. If it was true, it must be very confidential. Yeah, I have superpowers, so please dont forget what I told you not to do. Keep it a secret, or Ill punish you no matter how important you are, said Gu Ning. Since they all had that thought, she chose to be honest and admit it so that they could know what they shouldnt do. After hearing Gu Nings answer, everyone took a deep breath in surprise. It was too unbelievable! They used to think people with superpowers only existed in TV shows. Of course, we wont tell anyone. Everyone made that promise. Gu Ning had saved them, so they couldnt return her kindness with ingratitude. Besides, if they dared to tell anyone, Gu Ning could easily teach them a lesson given her abilities. Although it was illegal to kill, once a person was angered, he or she might lose their reason. Therefore, for the sake of their own safety, they couldnt say anything. Oh, Secretary Leng, you just called her Gu Ning. Do you know her? asked the foreigner. When he asked that question, he seemed to have a scheme but didnt show any malice. Yeah, shes the fiance of my familys eldest grandson, said Leng Yuanqian. Oh! ...... Knowing that, the foreigner was astonished. He didnt expect Gu Ning to be the fiance of the Leng familys eldest grandson. Although the Leng family had released the news, not everyone was aware of it. Actually, if there wasnt a close rtionship, she wouldnt havee to save them! After that, everyone thanked Gu Ning once more. Miss Gu, youre really amazing. You saved me today. After I go out, Ill surely return your kindness, said the foreigner gratefully. No need, I just wanted to save my uncle. And you just have good luck today, said Gu Ning casually. She didnt want to make itplicated. Hearing that, Leng Yuanqian felt touched. At the same time, he was ashamed of going against Gu Ning along with his wife and kids. They had picked on her many times before, but she didnt take them as her enemies. Instead, she had rescued them again and again. Miss Gu, please give me a chance, or I will feel guilty. Can you give me your phone number? After solving this problem, Ill contact you. The foreigner insisted. Gu Ning figured out that the man didnt just want to thank her. He must want to keep in touch with her for something else. Since Mr. York insists, just give him your number! At that moment, Leng Yuanqian spoke. When he said that, he signaled Gu Ning with a nce. Fine! Because Leng Yuanqian joined the conversation, she couldnt embarrass him. Afterwards, she gave the foreigner her name card. Anyway, if Leng Yuanqian asked her to do it, this foreigner called York couldnt be bad. Even if he had a bad intention, he might not be able to hurt her, so there was nothing for her to be worried about. In the Leng family When the police heard the news, they were also informed. The entire Leng family was furious. Master Leng and Jiang Shuyuan almost passed out in horror. They believed Leng Yuanqian had to be the target in the explosion, so they were furious and sad. The first idea that appeared in their mind was that it must have been done by the three major families. Although they had no evidence right now, they believed that the three major families were highly likely to be the mastermind. However, because there was no evidence, they just had their suspicions and didnt say that it was the three major families. They didnt think Leng Yuanqian was the only target. Perhaps he was only a victim. I need to go over and have a look. Jing Yunyao immediately stood up. If Leng Yuanqian was injured, she could save him as long as he was still alive. Ill go with you. Master Leng, Leng Yuanzhen, and Jiang Shuyuan stood up as well. It was a serious issue, so they had to go there in person. Jing Yunyao understood it, so she didnt turn them down. She only told Yu Yin to stay at home. After that, Jing Yunyao drove them to the site of the incident. When the Leng family received the news, the other major families also heard about it. They were happy to know that Leng Yuanqian might have been killed in the explosion. In that case, the Leng family would be weakened. In the club, everyone was turning the rubble, trying to find survivors. Because this area was almost bombed into ruins, if they wanted to find someone, they had to remove all the rubble covering it. Although Gu Ning could use her magical power to move all the rubble away in a moment, it could easily injure the crowd and cause a scene. It was unnecessary, so they waited patiently. However, Gu Ning understood that the Leng family would soon hear the news. In order to not worry them, Gu Ning told Leng Yuanqian to call Master Leng. At the same time, she also knew Chu Peihan and the others were waiting for her outside, so she took out her phone and sent Chu Peihan a message on WeChat. Gu Ning: Im fine. Dont worry, Ill be out soon. Afterwards, Gu Ning sent K a message and briefly told him what was happening. She asked him to hack into the surveince cameras of the clubhouse to see whether they could find any suspects. Even though Leng Yuanqian and the others would do that, Gu Ning felt she could help. If this explosion targeted Leng Yuanqian, he couldnt be the only target. The Leng family should be the real target. So Gu Ning couldnt stand on the sidelines. However, if the foreigner was the target, it would be his business and Gu Ning wouldnt get involved. Chu Peihan didnt feel relieved until she received Gu Nings message. Since Gu Ning said she was fine, Chu Peihan and the others waited for her quietly. Leng Yuanqian also took out his phone to call Master Leng. When Master Leng saw Leng Yuanqians call, the first thought that crossed his mind was whether Leng Yuanqian was in trouble and that the call was from the hospital. Chapter 2672 - Not Injured at All

    Chapter 2672: Not Injured at All

    The next moment, he thought that it should be Leng Yuanqian. Leng Yuanqian must have survived and was calling to let him know. Afterwards, Master Leng answered it and asked in a trembling voice, Is this Yuanqian? He prayed to the God that it would be Leng Yuanqian. If not, he honestly didnt know how to face it. The others in the car got nervous once they heard what he said, and Jiang Shuyuan asked right away, Is it Yuanqian? On the other side of the phone, Leng Yuanqian heard Master Lengs voice trembling. He knew that they heard about the explosion and were worried about him, so he immediately replied. Yeah, its me. Yuanqian, are you alright? Hearing Leng Yuanqians voice, Master Leng felt extremely relieved. Although he didnt know about Leng Yuanqians condition yet, at least Leng Yuanqian was still alive. Im fine. Im not injured at all. Leng Yuanqianforted Master Leng. Really? Youre not lying to me? Master Leng couldnt believe it. He didnt want Leng Yuanqian to be injured, but the explosion was too dangerous. How was it possible that Leng Yuanqian could be fine? He thought that Leng Yuanqian was saying that just tofort him. However, if Leng Yuanqian really wasnt injured at all, it would be great. Before Leng Yuanqian said anything, Gu Ning opened her mouth. Grandpa Leng, Uncle Yuanqian is indeed fine. Im here with him! When Master Leng heard Gu Nings voice, he was struck dumb for a second, then totally rxed. Since Gu Ning was there, Leng Yuanqian would definitely be fine. Great, wereing. We should be there in about twenty minutes, said Master Leng. This was the first time that he thought the capital was toorge. They had to spend so long on the road wherever they went. Sure! Gu Ning replied. Because Master Leng and the others were already on the road, she couldnt stop them froming. They wouldnt really be relieved until they saw Leng Yuanqian with their own eyes. ...... After hanging up, Master Leng felt much better. Dad, hows Yuanqian now? Jiang Shuyuan didnt hear their conversation, so she was still very anxious. Ningning is there. Yuanqian is fine, said Master Leng. Knowing that Leng Yuanqian was fine, Jiang Shuyuan was also relieved. At the same time, she had mixed emotions. She now felt even more ashamed of what she had done to Gu Ning. She had schemed against Gu Ning many times before, but Gu Ning was so nice and had helped them again and again. Ningning brought good luck to our family, said Leng Yuanzhen in amazement. Because of Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting became more easy-going, Jing Yunyao came back, Jiang Shuyuans father was saved, and Leng Yuanqian survived. Right! Master Leng agreed on that and felt very touched. Before long, the police came and immediately took action to save people. Because it was a very important case and several senior and foreign officials were involved, the mayor and officials of the Public Security Department came in person. Seeing so many important figures, everyone guessed that there were more important people in the clubhouse, otherwise they wouldnt havee in person. Afterwards, the crowd excitedly talked about it, guessing whether the people inside had survived. Most of the people believed that it was impossible for them to survive. After all, the explosion was sudden and caused a strong impact. It had damaged a third of the building. Before Master Leng and the others arrived, the rescue team found Leng Yuanqian and other officials. Because it was their key task to save Leng Yuanqian and the other officials, the rescue team made full use of every second. Actually, many of them didnt think that Leng Yuanqian could have survived, because the explosion urred where he was. He must have been heavily hit by the force of the explosion. Several people who were near the explosion were already killed, let alone people who sat right by it. However, when they saw that Leng Yuanqian and the others werepletely fine, they were totally shocked. They thought that he would be seriously injured even if he wasnt killed, but unexpectedly, he wasnt injured at all. Moreover, they werent hit by any falling debris and there was enough space for them to move and breathe normally. They had unbelievably good luck! Perhaps they had done many good deeds before that they were blessed! The rescue team immediately removed the rubble and pulled them out. When the crowd saw Leng Yuanqian and the others walk out safely, they were all amazed. Jesus, they arent injured at all. They are only covered in a little dirt. Right, its amazing! Its a miracle! The explosion was so strong that a part of the building directly copsed. Yeah, but I didnt expect to see Secretary Leng here. He must have done many good deeds before, for him to have such good luck today. I agree. As soon as Chu Peihan saw Gu Ning, she got rid of Han Chenglins hold and rushed forward. However, she was stopped by the security guards whose duty it was to protect Leng Yuanqian and the other officials. Although Chu Peihan wouldnt hurt anyone, she wasnt allowed to go inside. After all, Leng Yuanqian had a very high status, and they couldnt bear the result if he was injured by anyone. Seeing that, Gu Ning walked out at once and Chu Peihan gave her a big hug. Gu Ning, youre finally out. Im so d to see that youre ok! Even though she knew that Gu Ning was safe, when she saw her with her own eyes, Chu Peihan still burst into tears. Alright, alright, Im not injured. Gu Ning hugged Chu Peihan andforted her. Han Chenglin and the others walked over as well. After seeing that Gu Ning was fine, they finally felt relieved. Those senior officials, on the other hand, went to care for Leng Yuanqian and the other important figures. Marquis York, Im so sorry for this terrible incident. The mayor apologized. Although Gu Ning had already walked away, she still heard the mayors words and felt slightly surprised. She knew that York had to have been born in an influential family, but she didnt expect him to be a marquis, which was extremely important! As for todays explosion, York Yalling didnt get mad or me anyone, because he clearly knew that he was the target. Therefore, Leng Yuanqian and the others were only dragged into trouble because of him. In fact, York Yalling felt a little guilty about that, but he couldnt say it aloud. Right afterwards, the Leng family came. They didnt feelpletely relieved until they saw that Leng Yuanqian was really fine. Master Leng and Leng Yuanzhen got out to go see Leng Yuanqian, while Jiang Shuyuan and Jing Yunyao waited in the car. Jiang Shuyuan had just cried a lot and her eyes were swollen, so she didnt go over. Chapter 2673 - A Strange Man

    Chapter 2673: A Strange Man

    Most importantly, Leng Yuanqian was fine. If he was injured, Jiang Shuyuan would definitely go to see him. When Master Leng came, everyone greeted him with great respect. Since they survived, they needed to go home safely. As for the other people at the scene, the police would deal with them. Leng Yuanqian and the others followed the police to escort York and the other important guests to the hotel they were staying at, then went back home. The hotel York stayed at was an exclusive hotel for important figures local and foreign and had extremely tight security. They just wanted to have fun somewhere else today, and didnt expect to run into such a terrible explosion. Therefore, someone had to be spying on them from the dark. It was true that someone was watching them from the crowd. However, when he saw York walking out alive, he realized he failed. He instantly became angry, because he had believed that he would seed. How did the girl know there was a bomb in the clubhouse? Did she see him put it there? York and the others could only survive because this girl saved them. Although he didnt know what the girl had done to save York and the others, he was very displeased that she found out about the bomb. As a result, the man gave Gu Ning a cold re, but Gu Ning noticed him right away. Gu Ning didnt turn to meet his eyes, and simply gave him a quick nce. It was an Asian. He was young, in his early thirties. At first nce, Gu Ning knew that the man couldnt be simple. Besides, he seemed very aggressive and must have killed a lot of people. ...... Without hesitation, Gu Ning targeted him. She wasnt sure whether the man was a bad guy or whether he had something to do with the explosion, but she had to be clear about it since the man paid special attention to her. Leng Yuanqian got in the Leng familys car and Jing Yunyao was the driver. They followed the police in sending York back to the hotel, because they were afraid of running into more trouble on the way. Because Gu Nings friends were there, she didnt leave with Master Leng and the other family members. Actually, she really wanted to know more about the strange man. Right after York left, the man also walked away. He couldnt hurt York again, so he could only leave first. Watching the man walking away, Gu Ning told Chu Peihan and her other friends to go back before her. She needed to deal with something else. The man didnt drive, leaving on foot. Gu Ning followed not too far behind him, but he didnt notice her. The clubhouse wasnt at the side of the main road, so they needed to walk over a hundred meters to leave. There werent many people by the road, only some greenery. So, it was convenient for Gu Ning to take action. Gu Ning looked around, making sure that no one was looking at them, and then she moved to attack the man. Because she was really fast, the man felt the hit at the back of his neck before he saw her. The next moment, he lost consciousness. Without dy, Gu Ning dragged him into the woods, then took out a sack and squeezed the man inside. She carried it and avoided the surveince cameras while walking to a remote ce. Normally, a fancy clubhouse was built in a ce with beautiful views and far away from the crowd for quiet and fresh air. Therefore, behind the clubhouse, there were mountains. Gu Ning didnt need to carry the sack through the crowd, which could easily cause trouble. She could directly go into the mountains. After walking into the mountains, Gu Ning put the sack down and let the man out before waking him up. The man opened his eyes dizzily. When he recognized Gu Nings face, he was scared. It was dark in the woods, but there was still some light and the man had good eyesight, so he could see Gu Nings face clearly. He was caught and taken to this ce without attracting any attention, so this girl was obviously suspicious of him. She must have seen him put the bomb in the clubhouse. Because of that, the man got nervous, but he didnt show it on his face. He wouldnt admit it, so he asked, Who are you? Why did you bring me here? Because youre very strange, said Gu Ning. She wasnt sure whether this man really had something to do with the explosion, so she didnt bring it up right away. She decided to see his reaction first. Hearing that, the man panicked a little, but quickly went back to normal. Unfortunately, Gu Ning caught his panic. It seemed he was really guilty, but Gu Ning still needed more evidence. Why do you think Im strange? Im innocent! The man denied it, seeming very angry as if he was indeed innocent. Do you think Ill believe you? You better be honest, or I might need to use some violence said Gu Ning aggressively, putting great pressure on the man. The man couldnt help feeling confused. Who was this girl? How could she be so powerful at such a young age? I did nothing wrong. What do you expect me to say? The man argued. Really? Gu Ning asked and released cold magical power to attack the man. The man immediately felt the pain. He thought it was just a windy night, but his body soon stiffened, so he finally realized that something went wrong. He tried to stand up, but his limbs could barely move and were very sore. Gu Ning watched him with a vague smile. How is it? Can you feel your body stiffening? In just a few more seconds, your body will bepletely frozen. By then, youll see yourself dying. Are you sure you wont be honest with me? If the man still refused to tell her anything, Gu Ning wouldnt really kill him, because she didnt have evidence. She would just spy on him and conduct an investigation. You The man watched Gu Ning in surprise. It seemed that she caused him to be unable to move. How did she do it? Yes, I did it. So are you going to be honest with me or not? Oh, even if you refuse to tell me, I wont kill you quickly. Ill torture you and youll beg me to kill you in the end said Gu Ning coldly, sounding quite scary, especially in the ears of the immobilized man. He might get rid of the pain after being killed, but it would be very bad if he couldnt die soon. However, he didnt give in at once, but instead chose to attack Gu Ning. Chapter 2674 - He Is Really Guilty

    Chapter 2674: He Is Really Guilty

    Unfortunately, no matter how agile he was normally, at this moment, he could hardly move, let alone fight Gu Ning. The moment he reached out his arm, Gu Ning kicked him down causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood. The man tried to get up, but only found his limbs had gotten even stiffer. As long as he moved, the pain was excruciating. Do you think you can run away after falling into my hands? Even a top assassin is like an ant before me, let alone you, said Gu Ning disdainfully. Although she didnt know the mans profession, she guessed he had to be trained. Not only trained members in killer organizations were called assassins, some people kept by the rich were also involved in such illegal deeds. They were trained to do bad things for their owners. The man didnt doubt Gu Nings words. Even though he wasnt a top assassin, he was skilled and quick, but he was no match for Gu Ning. Therefore, he believed that even top assassins werent a match for Gu Ning. They might be able to fight back a little, but they would have the same result as him. The man didnt want to suffer from excruciating pain, so he yielded in the end and told Gu Ning everything. He indeed nted the bomb, and he aimed to kill York, but he didnt know who the payer was. He just received an anonymous call and the order. As a killer, there was no reason for him to turn it down. Anyway he never cared about moral standards. He only checked whether he couldplete it. As long as he could do the job, he would ept the offer. If the task was sessfully done, he would be paid a million dors, which was about eighty million yuan. It was a lot for him, so he happily epted the offer. Before he took action, he was paid five hundred thousand dors. After he seeded, he would receive the other half of the money. If he failed, he needed to try again till he killed his target. If he didnt want to continue after he failed, he needed to return the money. ...... If he refused to return the money, he would be chased by other assassins, as was the rule in the killer organizations. Since York was the target, Gu Ning didnt bother to ask more about it. She directly called Leng Yuanqian and told him everything. He could pass the information on to York. Although Gu Ning gave York her name card, she didnt ask for his name card or phone number. When Leng Yuanqian heard that Gu Ning found the person who nted the bomb, he was very surprised. He didnt expect that she would be so efficient. After all, they hadnt found anything yet. Knowing that York was the target, Leng Yuanqian felt slightly better. He wasnt gloating over Yorks misfortune, but was happy that the Leng family hadnt been targeted. No matter how upright he was, he was selfish to some extent. He cared more about his own family than outsiders. Since it was caused by York, Leng Yuanqian didnt want to be involved any longer. He would leave it to York. Although he was almost injured, he survived after all. Anyway, the result would be the same whether he or York went to solve the problem. There was barely a difference. After that, Leng Yuanqian called York. York was shocked when he was told that Gu Ning found the person who nted the bomb. She indeed had superpowers! Therefore, York admired Gu Ning more than ever. Although he had a high status, it didnt mean that he was arrogant and took everything lightly. Instead, in his position, he had to be able to select the right people and form a close rtionship with them. No matter how strong he was, he couldnt rely on himself to build a sessful career. He needed support from skilled people. After all, many hands make light work. After that, York immediately contacted Gu Ning. He asked her where the man was and said that he would send people to take the man away. York had noble blood, so there were a lot of people protecting him when he went out. Some followed him by his side, while some hid in the darkness, making it convenient to do some dirty things. If they were in public, they would easily be caught. Now York was going to send his people to take the man from Gu Ning. Gu Ning told York where she was and his people arrived about fifty minutester. They took the man away, then Gu Ning went back to the siheyuan. While Gu Ning was waiting for Yorks people toe over, K got the result about the explosion. From the surveince cameras, K saw the man go into a private room next to Leng Yuanqians. Although there werent surveince cameras in the private rooms and K couldnt see what he did inside, the man had confessed to everything he had done. When Gu Ning got back to the siheyuan, Jing Yunyao was also home. After Leng Yuanqian learned that York was the target from Gu Ning, he shared the news with the Leng family so the Leng family were very relieved. Although the Leng family wasnt the target this time, they stayed alert. After all, they had many opponents, so they might be the next target. The Rong family, the Yuan family, and the Chang family received the news shortly after Leng Yuanqian and the others were rescued. They originally thought that Leng Yuanqian would be seriously injured even if he wasnt killed, but unexpectedly Leng Yuanqian was totally fine. It was unbelievable. If Leng Yuanqian was killed this time, the Leng family wouldnt only lose Leng Yuanqian, they would also be med because of Yorks death. York was a marquis of Country Y with an extremely high status. If he was killed in a foreign country, it would be a serious foreign affair. So if York died with Leng Yuanqian, the Leng family would surely be med for it. The Leng family might be able to bear the result, because York was only hurt because of Leng Yuanqian. He wasnt directly killed by Leng Yuanqian or the Leng family. However, it would cause a serious impact on the Leng family. Currently all the major families had great influence, and it wasnt easy to unseat any of them, unless they killed all the family members and themselves in the end. Chapter 2675 - York Needs Help

    Chapter 2675: York Needs Help

    There must be a long-standing grudge, for the man to be paid to cause an explosion. No one would do that for no reason. Leng Yuanqian was really blessed and waspletely fine after the explosion. The news about the explosion went abroad fast, because it was too big to be kept quiet. However, only a few people were aware of the target. Not many people knew that it was Gu Ning who saved Leng Yuanqian and the others this time, because Gu Ning didnt allow them to mention it. They only reported the matter to Wei Lingfeng. However, because Wei Lingfeng was already aware of Gu Nings superpowers, he wasnt surprised when he heard that Leng Yuanqian and the others were rescued by her. The next day, at 10 am, York called Gu Ning and asked her whether she had time. He wanted to invite her to share a meal to thank her for her help. Gu Ning understood that she couldnt avoid him, so she agreed. She also knew it wasnt just a meal to thank her. He did it for another purpose, so she didnt tell Leng Yuanqian about it or go with Leng Yuanqian. Instead she went there alone. York originally wanted to remind Gu Ning not toe with Leng Yuanqian or her other friends, but he didnt want to scare Gu Ning. Therefore, he said nothing. Anyway, he was going to thank Gu Ning by buying her a meal today. If she came with other people, he would talk to her about his issuester. He could dy it, but he had to express his gratitude first. York invited Gu Ning to meet at 12 pm, which was precisely lunchtime. And the appointed ce was Shengshi Hotel. Although the appointed time was 12 pm, York had to arrive earlier because of etiquette, so he went to wait in the private room at 11:30 am. Gu Ning wouldnte too early, but she couldnt bete either, so she came at 11:50 am. ...... Only York was present in the private room. While two of his security guards stood guard outside. When the two security guards saw Gu Ning, they directly opened the door and let her in. Although a girl was dining alone with a man in the room, because of their status, no one would gossip about it. After seeing Gu Ning arriving alone, York was very satisfied. He stood up. Miss Gu, nice to see you. Have a seat. Although York didnt pull out a chair for Gu Ning, it was already very respectful of him that he stood up to wee her. After all, York had a very high status, and ordinary people wouldnt receive such treatment. Sorry to keep you waiting. Gu Ning apologized, as a courtesy. No, no, I just arrived, said York. In fact, twenty minutes were long and he had never waited for anyone before. Most of the time, it was other people who waited for him, unless their most senior leaders came. However, he didnt think it was a big deal to wait for Gu Ning. After all, Gu Ning had saved his life, and he needed her help. Gu Ning said nothing and went to sit down. Miss Gu, please order whatever you like. No need to hesitate, said York, pointing at the menu in front of Gu Ning. Sure, said Gu Ning, then she opened the menu. She didnt intend to save money for York. There were only two of them, so a few dishes wouldnt cost much. When Gu Ning opened the menu, York rang the service bell and a waiter came in. Gu Ning ordered three dishes, including two of fried meat and a soup. York also ordered three dishes. Even though they couldnt eat so much, York wanted to show his sincerity. After the waiter left, York said, Miss Gu, I need to thank you again for your help yesterday. If it hadnt been for you, I would have been killed in the explosion. Dont say that, Mr. York. Its just a little favor. No need to be so serious, said Gu Ning. I know, but you saved my life after all. I cant forget your kindness. I have to take it seriously, or I wont be able to rx, said York. After that, he took out a box and handed it to Gu Ning. Miss Gu, this is a gift for you. Please take it. Mr. York, thank you so much, but I think a gift is too much. A meal is enough. Please take it back. Gu Ning didnt ept it and declined. You saved my life. So a meal is hardly enough. If you dont ept it, I wont sleep at ease, said York, putting a bit of pressure on Gu Ning. If so, I guess Ill have to take it. Seeing Yorks insistence, Gu Ning didnt bother to argue any longer and took his gift. York was pleased to see that. Actually, Miss Gu, I didnt call you out just to thank you for saving my life. I was hoping that you could do me another favor. Ill definitely pay you for it. I know you dontck anything, but I honestly dont know who else can help me. After witnessing your abilities yesterday, I thought maybe you can help me, Miss Gu, said York. Because Gu Ning had already guessed it, she wasnt surprised and directly asked, Mr. York, what can I do for you? Miss Gu, you should know that I was the target of yesterdays explosion, so Im actually in a very dangerous position. And the same thing might happen again and again. Although I have security guards by my side, sometimes Well, I still dont feel safe. Im going to Country F next. Could you please go with me? Please stay with me there for three days. After I return to Country Y, your job will be done. Miss Gu, can you do that for me? Ill definitely pay you a fortune, said York. Even though he wanted Gu Nings help, he was afraid that she might turn him down. After all, it was indeed a little difficult for Gu Ning. Hearing that, Gu Ning was silent for a while before she asked, I cant give you a reply right now. Mr. York, if you dont mind, Ill reply to you this afternoon, alright? Chapter 2676 - Jiang Liluo and Si Jin Take the Job

    Chapter 2676: Jiang Liluo and Si Jin Take the Job

    Gu Ning wanted to seize the chance to make money, and also form a good rtionship with York, but Gu Ning didnt n to do the job by herself. She decided to take the task, but wouldnt do it on her own. Instead, she would let Jiang Liluo and Si Jin do the job. They couldplete the task and make a fortune as well. No matter how much money they would be paid, they could take it and Gu Ning wouldnt take any. However, she couldnt take the offer yet, because she hardly knew anything about York. She at least needed to figure out whether he deserved protection. Therefore, she nned to talk to Leng Yuanqian about it before making the decision. Although York felt slightly disappointed when Gu Ning turned him down, Gu Ning gave him a chance, so it wasnt a bad result. Sure. York answered and said nothing more. If he forced Gu Ning to give him a reply right now, Gu Ning might get annoyed and refuse to help him, which wasnt what he wanted. Afterwards, they finished the meal and Gu Ning left. When they separated, Gu Ning opened the box York handed to her. Although she could use her Jade Eyes to see inside of it earlier, she didnt. What York gave her was an egg-sized ruby, which was extremely precious and valuable. However, to York, no matter how precious this ruby was, it couldntpare to his life. He used it as a gift simply because it was the only precious thing he carried with him at the moment. Although this ruby was hardlyparable to his life, it was still a valuable gift for Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt call Leng Yuanqian and talk to him about York at once, because she was driving and she decided to have that conversation when she got home. ...... When she had nothing else to deal with, she spent most of her time in the siheyuan. Back in the siheyuan, Gu Ning called Leng Yuanqian. At this moment, Leng Yuanqian was on a break, so it didnt interrupt his work. Before Gu Ning told Leng Yuanqian what York wanted her to do for him, she asked Leng Yuanqian about his opinion on York. Leng Yuanqian said that he wasnt very familiar with York, but they had a close rtionship. Given what he knew about York, York was a good man. At least he was sure that York wasnt a backstabber and was reliable. After Leng Yuanqian said that, he wondered why Gu Ning asked him about York. Did York do something bad? What happened? Did he do anything wrong? he asked worriedly. He didnt think that York was a bad man and even thought that he was reliable, but other people might think differently. After all, when people got to a high position, it was hard to say whether they were good people or bad people. He invited me out for a meal, and gave me an egg-sized ruby as a gift. In addition to that, he also told me that hes in a very dangerous situation right now. Hes going to Country F and he asked that I protect him over there. He needs me to stay with him for three days, then protect him on the way back to Country Y. Frankly, he wants me to be his security guard and hell pay me a fortune, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Leng Yuanqian was silent for a while, then he asked, What do you think? I of course want to seize the chance and make money, but I wont go. I can send someone who isnt any worse than me. However, I coincidentally heard the mayor call him Marquis yesterday. Given his status, I think it wont do me any harm to form a good rtionship with him. What I want to know right now is whether hes a good man. Does he deserve my help? I needed to ask you that before I decide whether to help him, said Gu Ning. Leng Yuanqian remained silent for a while, then said, Well, we actually need his cooperation for a project. If you need my advice, I hope that you can do this job for him. Its not difficult for you. You just need to protect him for a few days. And you can make money doing it. We can also build a close rtionship with him. If we need him in the future, hell be willing to help us as well. So, we can gain a lot from that. Hearing that, Gu Ning made up her mind. Now she just needed to see whether York was willing to go with her people instead of herself. Great, Ill ask him whether hes willing to go with my people, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt call York immediately after hanging up with Leng Yuanqian. She waited for a while, otherwise it would make her seem eager to please him. Gu Ning didnt call York until 3 pm. Mr. York, I can help you with security, but Im afraid I cant do it myself, because I need to deal with something else. I can only arrange for my people to protect you. Theyre better than me, and I can send two of them to make sure that youre safe. If anything happens, they can deal with it. Only if the trouble is too serious, where even I wont be able to handle it, will they be helpless. If you can ept that, they will go with you. If not, Im afraid I cant help, said Gu Ning. York remained silent for a few seconds, then he said, I just need security. If it can be assured, I dont mind. York only needed security, so since Gu Ning said that her people were even better than her, he could ept it. Great, then its a deal. May I know how much you are willing to pay them? Gu Ning asked. Since it was a deal, they had to be clear about the details first. No one wanted to have conflicts afterwards. Fifty million yuan, what do you think? York said. Deal! said Gu Ning. She was very satisfied with that, because it was a very generous offer for two security guards. Just like that, they struck the deal. After the call with York, Gu Ning called Jiang Liluo and assigned the task to them. They were security guards now, so they happily took the job. After all, they could get a fortune from it. Therefore, it was Jiang Liluos job now. As for their passports, Leng Shaoting had helped them with it when he applied for ID cards for them. He knew the passport woulde in handy one day. And now they really needed it. Chapter 2677 - Master Leng’s Birthday Party

    Chapter 2677: Master Lengs Birthday Party

    ?

    Since they took the job, they needed to find out more about it. After all, they were going abroad this time and they needed to learn Language Y before they went to Country Y. Although York would make the arrangements, it wouldnt do them any harm if they learned it themselves. Therefore, a few days before they carried out the task, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin stopped going to work and Gu Ning hired a teacher to teach them Language Y. Given Jiang Liluo and Si Jins abilities, they could learn some simple words and phrases within several days. After York took the criminal away, Gu Ning didnt ask him whether he had gotten any useful information from the man, but Leng Yuanqian still told Gu Ning about the result. The killer targeted York, but he was a local citizen, so he hadnt been sent from abroad. As for the mastermind, they didnt conduct a further investigation, because it was a transnational case. They couldnt do anything and York said that he could handle it on his own. As for the man who nted the bomb, he was directly sentenced to death. York didnt know who the mastermind was yet, but he had a name in mind. Anyway, he had to go back home to deal with it. ... As for the wounded and dead, because the incident was caused by York, he had to pay thepensation. However, only insiders were aware of that, the crowd only knew that it was paid by the government. The government didnt release the details of the explosion, only saying that it was done by a criminal. The majority believed it, because there were officials there that day so it might have been for revenge. Two dayster, York was leaving for Country F. Gu Ning took Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to see him, then they left together. Time flew and it was only three days away from Master Lengs birthday party. Before that, all the invitation letters were sent out. If the guests were in the capital, their invitation letters would be sent home. If not, they would receive a call before the invitation letter was delivered. After all, all the guests needed an invitation letter to get into the hall. They wouldnt wee uninvited guests. Top events like that were very attractive so it was unavoidable that people who wanted to climb up the socialdder might try to sneak inside. Many people of wealth and power disdained those who had low status, but some people could still be sessful by riding on their coattails. The Leng family didnt want people without an invitation letter to get in, but it was not to stop them from getting into this circle, it was for the sake of the Leng family. Therefore, the invited guests could onlye with their family members. They werent allowed to bring friends with them and this birthday party would be held at the Leng familys mansion. The other three major families werent invited. Actually, if it was a grand birthday party, they should be invited although they werepetitors of the Leng family. No matter how much they hated each other, they remained polite to each other on the surface. At least, they wouldnt argue with each other once they met, so it was necessary for them to keep in touch. During these years, no matter which major family held an important event, the other major families would be invited whether they decided to go or not. Even if the other major families didnt go, they would send a gift, as was etiquette. However, this time, the Leng family didnt want to invite too many people, so they only sent invitation letters to close friends and supporters. Before long, they learned about Master Lengs birthday party. It was quite normal that they didnt receive an invitation letter, but they were unhappy about it. The Rong family wasnt affected, but the Yuan family and the Chang family were displeased. They didnt have much interest in the party, but they felt ignored and embarrassed by the Leng family. Even though the Leng family didnt have that intention, as the top families in the capital, it was embarrassing that they werent invited. It was an entirely different matter if they didnt want to go after they were invited. Continue reading on 0n MYB0XN0 V E L. COM In the Yuan family All the family members were home. Master Yuan was sitting on the sofa unhappily. Hump, Leng Weihua is so arrogant. How could he not invite us? The Rong family and the Chang family arent invited either. I think the Leng family just want to have a small party so only people in their faction have been invited, said Yuan Wenye. Yuan Wenye was the first to hear about the Leng familys birthday party and he passed on the news to Master Yuan after he came home. Master Yuan was still displeased, but he couldnt do anything about it. The Chang family had the same feeling. The birthday party would be held the next day, so Leng Shaoting came back in the afternoon. Once Leng Shaoting got back, he asked where Gu Ning was. When he heard Gu Ning was in herpany, he didnt go to the siheyuan right away. Instead, he went to pick Gu Ning up first. As soon as Leng Shaoting showed up at the headquarters of the Shengning Organization, he attracted a lot of attention from the crowd. Even though it wasnt his first visit and most of the staff were already familiar with him, they were still stunned whenever he came. When Leng Shaoting walked towards the elevator, a beautiful, tall young woman walked out. The moment she saw Leng Shaoting, her eyes lit up. Leng Shaoting was the most handsome man she had ever seen! Without hesitation, the woman deliberately twisted her ankle in front of Leng Shaoting and fell onto his body. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting avoided her. He didnt care about women at all. To be specific, he only cared about Gu Ning. Other people were surprised when the woman did that, but they also gloated over her misfortune. This man was their bosss fianc! The woman only did that because she didnt know that Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings fianc, otherwise she wouldnt have been so stupid. After Leng Shaoting avoided her, the woman directly fell to the ground. However, Leng Shaoting didnt stop and continued to walk. The moment the woman hit the ground, she screamed in pain. She didnt expect Leng Shaoting to avoid her, so she quickly got angry. You Chapter 2678 - Unreasonable

    Chapter 2678: Unreasonable

    ??

    The woman wanted to criticize Leng Shaoting, but Leng Shaoting was already far away, which made her angrier. She was beautiful so it was hard for men to say no to her. Even in thepany, she was admired and pursued by many male colleagues. However, Leng Shaoting avoided her when he saw her and even left her behind, which wasnt what a gentleman would do. The woman felt humiliated and immediately got back to her feet. Even though the fall was painful, she could still get up and walk. What else could she do? She wouldnt lie on the ground and make a joke out of herself. The woman stood up, but didnt leave right away. She watched Leng Shaotings back till he disappeared from sight. Although she was mad at Leng Shaoting for avoiding her, she still couldnt stop being attracted to him. He was so handsome and she could barely take her eyes off of him. After Leng Shaoting was gone, several female employees walked over tough at the woman. Zhang Youyou, do you think all men will love you? Youre too confident! Right, do you know who the man is? You should not do that again, otherwise youll be in trouble. Let me tell you who he is. Hes the fianc of the chairman of the Shengning Organization! The female employee put emphasis on the word fianc. ... What? Hearing that, Zhang Youyou was stunned and panicked. She didnt expect the man to be their chairmans fianc. She thought he was a senior manager! If their chairman heard about it, would she be fired? She just joined thepany two months ago and was still on probation. If she was fired right now, it would be so embarrassing! Zhang Youyou didnt want to be embarrassed, but she didnt care about the job. Her family was rich and also owned apany, though it wasnt as sessful as the Shengning Organization. Therefore, she didntck a job. She just didnt want to work in her familyspany, so she chose to join the Shengning Organization. Since she was epted by the Shengning Organization, she had her own skills. Actually, it was precisely because Zhang Youyou was outstanding that she always had confidence and pride in herself. She had many admirers in the Shengning Organization, but she didnt like any of them, because all of them weremon employees. After all, she was just an intern now and hadnt had the chance to meet the young and single senior managers. If there were young, handsome and single senior managers within her admirers, she would pay attention to them. After Zhang Youyou joined thepany, she immediately attracted a lot of attention from the male employees. As a result, many female colleagues were jealous of her and they seized this chance to make fun of her. However, it was during work time, so they didnt say much and soon went back to their seats. Zhang Youyou directly ran to the washroom afterwards. She could only hope that Leng Shaoting and her colleagues, who just witnessed the scene, wouldnt tell Gu Ning about it, otherwise she would be extremely embarrassed if she was fired during her internship. Leng Shaoting wouldnt do that, but the other employees might report it to Gu Ning. When Leng Shaoting walked into Gu Nings office, Gu Ning told him about the explosion that happened a few days ago. Although Leng Yuanqian wasnt the target, he was dragged into trouble. And although he was fine, it still affected his mood a little. There wasnt a close family rtionship between him and Leng Yuanqian, but they were family after all. If Leng Yuanqian was killed, Master Leng would be heart-broken. Therefore, nobody in the Leng family wanted Leng Yuanqian to be hurt. Ningning, you really brought good luck to my family. Leng Shaoting hugged Gu Ning and said sincerely. He honestly believed that his family was blessed because of Gu Ning. So you must treat me well. Dont go against me. You have to listen to me, understand? Or Ill take the good luck away. Gu Ning joked. Actually, Leng Shaoting treated her very well, and she could hardly criticize him for that. Of course, Ill never go against you, and Ill listen to you, said Leng Shaoting seriously, looking at Gu Ning with eyes full of affection. Great, now let me go, Gu Ning said purposely. Well, you just told me to treat you well and now Im expressing my love for you with a hug. I cant let you go. Leng Shaoting argued. He didnt let Gu Ning go, instead hugging her even tighter. You Gu Ning was struck dumb for a moment. Leng Shaotings reply was beyond her expectation. Now, I want to show you my love for you with something deeper said Leng Shaoting meaningfully as he lowered his head to kiss her. Right when he was about to touch her lips, Gu Ning came back to her senses and immediately pushed him away. Are you crazy? Were in thepany right now. What if someone sees us? She was a little mad. So what? I dont think its a big deal, said Leng Shaoting, though he actually felt a little embarrassed. He had lost control of himself due to his passion for Gu Ning. Alright, I should go, said Gu Ning in annoyance. Then she picked up her bag and walked out, in case Leng Shaoting did something more intimate to her. She would be embarrassed if someone caught them kissing. Leng Shaoting didnt stop Gu Ning. He just shook his head with a smile, then walked out of the office with her. By the time they were back in the siheyuan, it was time for dinner. And after dinner, Gu Ning followed Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting to the Leng familys house. They nned to stay in the Leng familys house tonight, so that they could help with the preparation of the birthday party tomorrow. Although they didnt need to do everything, they could help supervise things. Stone would bring Shangguan Yang and Miao Jingjing tomorrow at noon, since if they came now, they would feel nervous, and they would rather stay in the familiar siheyuan. It was only a short distance between the two ces. So if there was no traffic, they would arrive after about half an hour. Even if there was a traffic jam, they would still arrive within an hour, which was very convenient. Leng Shaoming also came home, so they saw him once they reached the Leng familys house. Chapter 2679 - Feeling Slightly Guilty

    Chapter 2679: Feeling Slightly Guilty

    ??

    Seeing Jing Yunyao and the others, Leng Shaoming exchanged greetings with them with a big smile. After hearing what had happened to Leng Yuanqian, his father, he became even more grateful to Gu Ning. Gu Ning had saved his life and his fathers life! Therefore, he looked at Gu Ning with deep gratitude. Although Leng Shaoting understood that Leng Shaoming was just grateful to Gu Ning, he still got jealous when he stared so intently at Gu Ning. As a result, he hid Gu Ning behind him and looked at Leng Shaoming with dissatisfaction. Leng Shaoming wasnt mad and just rubbed his nose with embarrassment. The other people, however, felt amused, but they didnt think it was too much. Jing Yunyao and the others also greeted the Leng family before sitting down. A short whileter, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were interrupted by Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi. Leng Shaoxun wanted Leng Shaoting to teach him more skills, while Leng Shaoxi wanted to talk to Gu Ning privately. Because the seniors were chatting, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning left separately with Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi. It couldnt be more obvious that Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi loved Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning a lot. Once Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning came, they became active and excited. On the other hand, when Leng Shaoming got back, they barely said anything to him except for greetings. To be frank, Leng Shaoming was a little unhappy about that. ... He didnt me Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, but wondered what he had done wrong. Why were his own cousins not close to him? In fact, Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi liked Leng Shaoming, because he was a good brother. At least they hadnt seen him pick on Leng Shaoting before. Even when Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia found fault with Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoming would stand out to stop them, but he had an unpleasant mother and younger sister. They disliked Jiang Shuyuan and Leng Shaojia, so they couldnt get close to Leng Shaoming either. Leng Shaoting looked cold, but he was actually very easy-going and treated them very well through his actions. In addition, after knowing about Leng Shaotings experience, they tended to be closer to him. However, Jiang Shuyuan changed her attitude now, so they hated her less, but it was still hard for them to like her. After Leng Shaoxi mysteriously pulled Gu Ning to her room, she closed the door and said, Ningning, I know you care a lot about friendship. Whenever your friends have trouble, you wont hesitate to help them out. So, can you do me a favor? What is it? Gu Ning asked with a serious expression. Here is the thing. Anna challenged a woman to drink this weekend. ording to what I know about the woman, shes really good at drinking. Im afraid Anna will lose. However, I remembered your magical medicine. Can you give me a pill? Ill give it to Anna, in case she gets drunk too quickly at that time. They have an agreement that the loser must call herself bi*ch three times, and I dont want Anna to humiliate herself, said Leng Shaoxi. Gu Anna wasnt familiar with Leng Shaoxi at the beginning, but they knew each other. Ever since Xu Qinyin fell in love, Gu Anna spent little time with her. Most of the time, Xu Qinyin went out on dates, so Gu Anna spent more time with Leng Shaoxi so they now had a close rtionship. Hearing Leng Shaoxis words, Gu Ning put on a resigned look. She thought something terrible happened, but it was just a drinking challenge. Sure, said Gu Ning. Then she took out a porcin bottle with three power crystals and handed it to Leng Shaoxi. There are three pills inside. She only needs to take one before drinking. I cant be sure that she wont get drunk no matter how much she drinks, but I can promise that the woman will be drunk before her. You can keep the other two pills, but dont take them easily. Ask me before you take them. Im not being mean, but you cant use this medicine randomly. Alright, I understand. Ningning, youre the best! Leng Shaoxi took the porcin bottle and gave Gu Ning a big hug of excitement. On the day of the birthday party, the Tang family came from City B, so Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning went to pick them up. The Zhan family also came and Leng Shaoming went to pick them up. Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin werent together yet, but they got along very well. So when Zhan Zhiyin learned that Zhan Daosong woulde to celebrate Master Lengs birthday, she asked toe too. She couldnt wait to see Leng Shaoming. During these days, they rarely saw each other, so she ached to see him even though they stayed in touch by phone. After Zhan Zhiyin boarded the ne, Leng Shaoming went to the airport. He waited at the airport for an hour and a half before the ne Zhan Zhiyin was on finallynded. Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan came on behalf of the Tang family. Gu Man had already recovered, but the baby was too little, so she didnte. Although there was a babysitter to take care of the baby and Gu Man didnt need to be worried, she was the mother so she didnt want to leave her baby. Tang Yunhang couldnt leave either. Jiang Lihua also needed to work, but she would go to visit with Gu Man after work. Honestly, it was enough for just Master Tang and Tang Yunfan toe. After picking up Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went straight to the Leng familys house. Leng Shaoming came backter with Zhan Daosong and Zhan Zhiyin. Although the party would be held in the afternoon and the guests wouldnte until then, they were very familiar with each other, so it was fine if they came earlier. Tang Haifeng, Tang Yunfan, and Zhan Daosong were very familiar with one another. After all, one was a tycoon in business, while the other was an important figure in the military. Both of them had a lot of influence, they just hadnt met before. Tang Haifeng, Zhan Daosong and Master Leng were the same kind of people, so they had a lot inmon although this was their first meeting. No one disdained the others. Shortly after Tang Haifeng and Zhan Daosong came, Master Xu and Master Jiang also arrived. Cai Qinghua followed them too. Seeing Cai Qinghua, Gu Ning felt a little uneasy. She was always absent from sses and now the principal caught her out of the school, so she felt slightly guilty. Nevertheless, she still needed to greet him respectfully. Wee, principal. Chapter 2680 - Mind Your Attitude!

    Chapter 2680: Mind Your Attitude!

    Well, were not in school now. You dont need to call me principal. Just call me Grandpa Cai, said Cai Qinghua. He didnt care whether Gu Ning was absent from school, because he was already used to it. In addition, it was Master Lengs birthday today. If Gu Ning didnte, it would be wrong! Grandpa Cai. Gu Ning listened to him and greeted him politely, so Cai Qinghua was satisfied. After that, the elders went to y Elephant chess and drink tea in Master Lengs study. Leng Yuanqian and Leng Yuanzhen would stay to entertain Tang Yunfan. And Leng Shaoting would take care of the young. Actually, Zhan Zhiyin was the only young guest, and Leng Shaoming would look after her. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoxi were willing to chat with Zhan Zhiyin, but they wanted to give Leng Shaoming a chance. Leng Shaojia hid in the bedroom the entire time because she didnt want to see Gu Ning and the others. Even though she knew that Gu Ning had saved her grandfather and father and she had little hostility towards Gu Ning now, they used to be bitter enemies. It was hard to get over the unpleasant experiences, and Leng Shaojia didnt know how to get along with Gu Ning peacefully. Therefore, she could only stay away and go downter. It was early April and it was a sunny day, so it gradually warmed up. All the young people were enjoying the sunshine, drinking tea, and chatting with each other in the gazebo. Leng Shaoting had never spent time having fun with his cousins before, but now he began to enjoy himself. He started showing his emotions more and was no longer as cold. Although he still had a cold expression, he didnt seem as aloof and sometimes even showed kindness. All in all, he didnt scare people now. Gu Ning, Leng Shaoxun, Leng Shaoxi and Zhan Zhiyin were ying cards. Leng Shaoting sat next to Gu Ning and watched Gu Ning y, while Leng Shaoming sat by Zhan Zhiyin and taught her how to y every now and then because she wasnt very good at it. ...... Because they were ying with the cousins, Gu Ning wouldnt use her Jade Eyes. However, she still had good luck and kept winning. The losers needed to drink tea every time they lost, so the other three people were quickly filled with tea. Gu Ning, you are unbelievably lucky! Weve yed about twenty rounds, but youve only lost twice! Leng Shaoxi eximed. Right, were already full of tea now. Leng Shaoxunined. Zhan Zhiyin didnt care much because she only lost four times. I know youre jealous of my good luck. Gu Ning beamed with satisfaction. Alright, Im done! Leng Shaoxun gave in, because he lost most of the time and he badly needed to go to the washroom. Fine, we can stop now, said Gu Ning. They had yed cards for a long time, and it had gotten boring. . When it was almost 3 pm, Xu Jinchen came with Zi Beiying. Although outsiders werent invited, Zi Beiying wasnt an outsider, so she coulde. After Zi Beiying came, the girls left their men and went to have fun, while the men continued to talk in the gazebo. However, Leng Shaoting couldnt take his eyes from Gu Ning, and Xu Jinchen couldnt stand it any longer. He directly walked in front of Leng Shaoting and blocked his gaze. Shaoting, enough. You havent been separated for long. Do you have to stare at Gu Ning the entire time? Hearing that, Leng Shaoting said nothing, nor did he get mad. Leng Shaoxun said instead, Shaoting is deeply in love with Gu Ning. I never see you do the same thing to your girl. Dont you love her as much? He wasnt picking on Xu Jinchen, but he felt a bit confused. Upon hearing that, Xu Jinchen exined loudly. How is it possible? Dont talk nonsense! We were just together, so I dont think its necessary to look at her the entire time. He didnt want to be misunderstood that he didnt love Zi Beiying very much, since it could damage their rtionship. Oh. Leng Shaoxun nodded, but still put on a meaningful look, which angered Xu Jinchen. What? Dont you believe me? asked Xu Jinchen. I said nothing. Leng Shaoxun blinked innocently. Xu Jinchen was struck dumb for a second. Although Leng Shaoxun denied it and looked sincere, he felt it was a perfunctory reply. Anyway, since Leng Shaoxun denied it, he couldnt say anything about that, or it would make him seem guilty. He wasnt guilty, only slightly worried. Zi Beiying and Leng Shaoxi had only met twice before. They werent familiar. Zi Beiying had never seen Zhan Zhiyin before, so Gu Ning made introductions between them. Even though women could easily get jealous of each other, Zi Beiying and the other girls were different. They were Gu Nings friends and they were all very kind. Moreover, there wasnt a gap between them. They had basically the same family background, appearance, and even build. Only Gu Ning was more outstanding, but they admired her so they werent jealous of her. Gu Ning was the youngest, but they subconsciously saw her as their leader and asked her about everything. Youre always busy. Whenever I want to share a meal with you, I can never see you. Youre always working, but I still need to thank you for letting me stay in your house for so long. I wanted to buy you a meal, but I didnt think you had time. Anyway, I moved to my own house a few days ago. If you have time, we can have a meal together at my ce to celebrate. You muste, or Ill be mad. I specially waited for you to have free time, said Zi Beiying. She wasining about Gu Ning, but wasnt really ming her. She knew Gu Ning was really busy. Most importantly, she wanted Gu Ning to join them, so she waited until Gu Ning was free. Sure, Ill see when I am free. If I have time, Ill let you know in advance, said Gu Ning. If other people invited her to have a meal, she might not attach much importance to the invitation, but her friend moved to a new house, so she had to take it seriously. In addition, her friend specially waited for her to be free. Chapter 2681 - Mean?

    Chapter 2681: Mean?

    It was true that she was always busy with work when Zi Beiying asked her out before. Can I join you? asked Leng Shaoxi. She wasnt familiar with Zi Beiying and normally she shouldnt go. And if she did go, she needed to prepare a gift. However, they werent close, so a gift might be too much. They didntck gifts, but it just wasnt appropriate. However, Zi Beiying mentioned it in front of them now, so she needed to show her willingness. It wasnt just as a courtesy either, she really hoped they could be friends. Of course, pleasee. And Miss Zhan, if you arent in a rush to go home, you can join us too! Itll be fine if more of us can celebrate together, said Zi Beiying. It was a sincere invitation and she didnt care about gifts. She just wanted to have a fun party. Great, if Im in the capital for a few more days, Ill go. Zhan Zhiyin replied. If Zi Beiying didnt invite her, she wouldnt mention it. After all, this was her first meeting with Zi Beiying, but since Zi Beiying invited her to go, she would be happy to join them. Zi Beiying was Gu Nings friend so she was also her friend. A short whileter, Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna arrived. However, Xu Qinyin didnte with Tang Qingyang. Tang Qingyang had a rtionship with Gu Ning, but wasnt connected to Leng Shaoting, so he wasnting. . Once Xu Qinyin and Gu Anna arrived, Gu Annained. Oh, Beiying, you came earlier before us. Why didnt you call us? Arent we friends? The Gu family was invited by the Leng family, so Gu Anna and Xu Qinyin knew that Gu Ning had arrived at the Leng familys house early, but unexpectedly, Zi Beiying was also there. It was their first meeting Zhan Zhiyin, so they didnt know her. ... Youre here whether youve been called or not. I dont think I need to waste credit to give you a call, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Gu Anna and Xu Qinyin were surprised. Gu Anna rolled her eyes and said in sadness, Youre so sessful and have billions of yuan. Why do you even care to save a little credit? Do you cherish money more than your friends? Its heart-breaking Saying that, Gu Anna even covered her chest as if her heart was aching. Everyone was amused by her and didnt take it seriously. They knew it was just a joke. Are you implying that Im mean? Then the medicine said Gu Ning and gave Gu Anna a meaningful nce. She didnt finish, but her expression said everything. Ha-ha! Gu Anna felt embarrassed and immediately changed her attitude. Im just joking. Youre the most generous and the best friend in this world. Its my honor that I can be your friend. Gu Anna fawned on Gu Ning. She just got precious medicine from Gu Ning, so she couldnt say that Gu Ning was mean. Anyway, they were just joking and no one actually got mad. Afterwards, Gu Anna directly sat down and started toin. You dont know how hateful that woman is. Ive never seen someone so shameless before. About two days ago, we went to drink in a bar. I met a schoolmate from high school and the man the woman admires walked over to drink with me. We were just drinking. I didnt think too much about it, but the woman was unhappy. She came to drink with me too. It couldnt be more obvious that she was trying to embarrass me. I had had a lot of alcohol when we ate, so I was no match for her. So I challenged her to have thepetition again when my stomach wasnt so full, otherwise it would be unfair. The woman agreed. And the loser would shout that she is a bi*ch three times. Well meet on Friday night at the same bar. However, she wont stop sending me messages these days, as if shes afraid Ill be absent. Come on, I always keep my word. Gu Anna was really mad. So, are you afraid youll lose, asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, Gu Anna looked uneasy. She didnt want to admit it, but it was proved that she was worried when she went to ask Gu Ning for the medicine. Just in case! I dont want to loudly call myself a bi*ch three times in public. Its humiliating. My reputation is important in high society. She only wanted to win and didnt care about the woman at all. Anyway, it was the woman who caused her trouble first. Gu Ning smiled and said nothing. Oh, weve talked about me for so long. I should have asked you to introduce this beauty to us. Gu Anna changed the topic. The beauty was Zhan Zhiyin. This is the granddaughter of Master Lengs good old friend, Zhan Zhiyin, said Gu Ning. Nice to meet you, Miss Zhan. Im Gu Anna. Gu Anna greeted Zhan Zhiyin at once. Nice to meet you too, Miss Gu. Zhan Zhiyin replied politely. Hi, Miss Zhan, Im Xu Qinyin. Xu Qinyin smiled at Zhan Zhiyin. Nice to meet you, Miss Xu. Zhan Zhiyin responded politely. After that, they continued to chat casually. After 4 pm, guests started arriving one after the other. The Leng familys rtives, like the Jiang family and the Yu family, arrived earlier. Coteral branches of the Leng family were also present. Master Leng had two brothers and three cousins. They were very supportive of the Leng family and were loyal too. One of his brothers and cousins stayed in the capital, and the others had important positions in other cities. The Leng family became powerful, not only by relying on Master Lengs family. He needed support from his brothers and their connections. Although they were all retired now, their sons were very outstanding and even surpassed them. And because Master Lengs brothers and cousins were retired, they had time to celebrate his birthday. So they came with their grandkids. After all, they were older and it was a long distance. Their family members were worried about their health, so they came with one or two other family members. Even though they had bodyguards by their side, family could keep thempany. Chapter 2682 - The Birthday Party

    Chapter 2682: The Birthday Party

    ?

    Among Master Lengs five brothers and cousins, three came with grandchildren. Two came with grandsons, and one with granddaughters. Their grandchildren were at the same age as Leng Shaoting and the others, so they were about twenty-five years old. Leng Wenzhen was the eldest grandson of Master Lengs brother. He was twenty-five years old and had worked for two years. Leng Zhuoxuan was the eldest grandson of Master Lengs cousin. He was twenty-six years old and had worked for three years. Lu Miaoran was the granddaughter of Master Lengs other cousin. She was twenty-three years old and had worked for half a year. Leng Wenzhen and Leng Zhuoxuan were the most outstanding kids in their own families. Although they had only worked for two or three years, they were about to receive a promotion. Leng Wenzhen had a good rtionship with Leng Shaoming, and they often met and stayed in touch, but he wasnt close to Leng Shaoting. It wasnt because Leng Shaoting appeared cold and difficult to get along with, but because Leng Shaoting was too outstanding and could easily arouse his peers jealousy. Ever since they were little, Leng Shaoting was the most excellent student in their school. After they grew up, he was still the best kid in everyones eyes. Honestly, many kids dislike it when their parentspliment other kids and disdain them, so Leng Shaotings peers started to dislike him. At the same time, he had many fans among his rtives, like Leng Zhuoxuan and Lu Miaoran. They admired him very much, but because they rarely met, they werent very close. Anyway, they still talked when they met. Leng Zhuoxuan and the others followed their grandfathers to the Leng familys house. After exchanging greetings with the elders, they went out to see the younger members. Only the young people hadmon topics so they would feel uneasy if they stayed with the elders. Leng Shaoting and the others were in the gazebo in the yard. Right after Leng Zhuoxuan walked in, he saw them, but he still needed to greet the elders first. As a result, he didnt go to them as soon as he arrived at the Leng familys house. ... Hi, Shaoming! Leng Wenzhen only said hi to Leng Shaoming after he met the young people. He directly ignored everyone else, but no one cared. Anyway, people who were familiar with him knew his character very well, while those who didnt know him couldnt care less. Hi, Shaoting, Shaoming, Shaoxi, Shaoxun, Mr. Xu, and everyone else. Leng Zhuoxuan and Lu Miaoran were very nice and they called the names of everyone they knew. Wenzhen, Zhuoxuan, Miaoran, wee! said Leng Shaoming. Although Leng Wenzhen had a close rtionship with Leng Shaoming, in Leng Shaomings eyes, Leng Wenzhen, Leng Zhuoxuan and Lu Miaoran were the same. As for his peers rtives, he treated them equally. If they didnt want to talk to him, he wouldnt bother them either. Hi, Zhuoxuan, Miaoran! Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi called. Hi, Zhuoxuan, Miaoran, been a while! Xu Jinchen smiled at them. This is Leng Zhuoxuan, and this is Lu Miaoran. Both of them are rtives. Leng Shaoting introduced them to Gu Ning and the others. When they exchanged greetings, they directly ignored Leng Wenzhen. They didnt do it on purpose, but they were unfamiliar with Leng Wenzhen, so it wasnt necessary to greet him. Nice to meet you all! Gu Ning and the others greeted them too. Oh, are you Shaotings fiance? Lu Miaoran stared at Gu Ning with great interest. In fact, she was pretty sure of it. She was aware that Leng Shaoting had a fiance. Her grandfather told her about it, but she found out that it was Gu Ning from Weibo. Now she wasnt only a fan of Leng Shaoting, but was also a fan of Gu Ning. Gu Ning was only neen years old, but she was incredibly sessful and owned arge corporation with assets worth billions of yuan. It had never happened before! Yeah, Im Shaotings fiance, Gu Ning. Gu Ning replied with a smile. It wasnt a surprising answer, but Lu Miaoranplimented Gu Ning with great admiration in her voice. Youre my idol! Youre such a young achiever! Thanks. Gu Ning smiled and thanked her for thepliment. After hesitating for a while, Lu Miaoran asked, Um, Gu Ning, since were rtives, can we exchange numbers? Can we be friends on WeChat? Lu Miaoran wasnt talkative, especially in front of strangers, but she was different with Gu Ning. Gu Ning was her idol and any fan would be excited to see their idols. Of course! Gu Ning didnt decline. Just as Lu Miaoran said, they were rtives so it was very normal that they kept in touch. Lu Miaoran was very happy to hear that and immediately exchanged phone numbers with Gu Ning. Well Leng Zhuoxuan shook his head with a resigned smile. He understood Lu Miaorans behavior, because he had heard about Gu Nings achievements too. The other people had the same feeling. None of them was surprised by Lu Miaorans behavior, except for Leng Wenzhen. Because Leng Wenzhen hadnt heard about Gu Nings achievements, he didnt think she was impressive. Although Lu Miaoran said Gu Ning was a young achiever, Leng Wenzhen didnt think a young girl could have many achievements. Therefore, in Leng Wenzhens eyes, Lu Miaoran was simply trying to please Gu Ning because Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings fiance. They were all the Leng familys rtives, but there was a huge gap between the status of their families and the Leng familys immediate family. They supported the Leng family and also relied on the Leng familys influence. If the Leng family lost one of their families, the Leng family would be fine, but they would suffer a great loss if they lost the Leng family. Therefore, Leng Wenzhen was jealous of Leng Shaoting, but he didnt dare to cause Leng Shaoting any trouble. A whileter, Song Wenxuan and his family arrived. After greeting the elders, Song Wenxuan came to see Gu Ning and the others with Song Yinuo. Song Yinuo could have gone to see them alone, but Song Wenxuan had something to talk about with Gu Ning. When Song Wenxuan walked over, everyone greeted him. Leng Shaoxi immediately pulled Song Yinuo over to have fun with her. Gu Ning, can we talk privately? I need to talk to you about something, said Song Wenxuan. Hearing that, everyone turned to nce at Gu Ning, then at Song Wenxuan. They were surprised to know that Song Wenxuan wanted to have a private talk with Gu Ning. Most importantly, Song Wenxuan was very polite to Gu Ning. Chapter 2683 - Introduce Jing Yunyao

    Chapter 2683: Introduce Jing Yunyao

    Sure, said Gu Ning. Shaoting,e with us, said Song Wenxuan. Although he was senior to them and could have a private talk with Gu Ning if he wanted, he didnt want to cause any rumors, so he asked Leng Shaoting to join them. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting followed Song Wenxuan to the side. When they were away from the crowd, Song Wenxuan said, During this time, there have been conflicts in City C once in a while. Its not serious, but it is troublesome. Most importantly, its organized. To be frank, Im the target. I can deal with some things in person, but I cant be involved in all of them. So, would you please help me turn to the Tianying Gang for help? Ill pay them. Uncle, dont worry, leave it to me. I can handle it. Gu Ning agreed quickly. She was the leader of the Tianying Gang and they had to obey her orders. It couldnt be easier for her to use them. Even if the Tianying Gang wasnt owned by her, she wouldnt hesitate to help Song Wenxuan if he needed her. As for the remuneration, Gu Ning wouldnt turn it down, because Song Wenxuan didnt know that Gu Ning was the new leader of the Tianying Gang. In fact, he wouldnt ask Gu Ning to help him for free even if he knew she was now leading the Tianying Gang. Moreover, Gu Ning should still pay the Tianying Gang to carry out her orders so she would only charge Song Wenxuan less. Thank you so much! Song Wenxuan was relieved and thanked Gu Ning. Its my pleasure, said Gu Ning. As a senior official, Song Wenxuan couldnt directly meet members of the Tianying Gang, or he would be in trouble if his political opponents found out. ... Therefore, Gu Ning would pass the information from Song Wenxuan to the Tianying Gang. After having the private conversation, Song Wenxuan went back to the living room. He couldnt be gone for too long. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting returned to the gazebo. Although the others were curious about their conversation, none of them asked. The birthday party was about to begin and guests arrived one after another. Qin Yiyi also came with her parents. Qin Yiyi still had feelings for Leng Shaoting, but she wouldnt bother him again. She was jealous of Gu Ning, but didnt hate her any longer. After she arrived, she saw Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning, and the others, but she didnt go over. She felt sad whenever she saw the loving couple. Qin Yiyi understood it was unavoidable to see Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning when she came to the party at the Leng familys house, but she still came with her parents. She still wanted to see Leng Shaoting as long as she had a chance, even though she could only see him from a distance and they would barely talk to each other. Seeing Qin Yiyi so upset, her parents were hurt. Although they had always hoped that Qin Yiyi could get together with Leng Shaoting, they couldnt force or me Leng Shaoting for not liking her. After all, Leng Shaoting had never hurt Qin Yiyi. It was Qin Yiyi who couldnt forget him. At 6 pm, the birthday party began with Wei Lingfeng arriving just on time. After Wei Lingfeng reached the Leng familys house, he saw Gu Ning for the first time. Because Gu Ning had superpowers, Wei Lingfeng paid special attention to her, but it wasnt the right asion for Wei Lingfeng to have a talk with Gu Ning, so he said nothing. Gu Ning felt Wei Lingfengs eyes at her, but she didnt walk forward to exchange greetings with him. She only stood afar and smiled at him politely. About a hundred guests were present today, but the Leng familys living room wasrge enough to amodate them. Although there werent many seats, they could stand casually and the banquet was a buffet. Normally, guests wouldnt eat much at a party. They simply drank some wine and chatted with each other. After all, they were all members of the Leng familys faction, so there wasnt conflict among them. They might justpete with one another slightly. The guests differed in status, so people with a low status couldnt help being jealous of those with a high status. However, they didnt dare to cause trouble. After the birthday party began, the Leng family members presented their gifts and good wishes. Jing Yunyao was the first one because she was the wife of the Leng familys eldest son. The people in the room were all aware that she wasnt dead, but this was their first meeting with Jing Yunyao in reality. When Jing Yunyao stood up to give Master Leng the gift, Master Leng introduced her to everyone. This is Yuanhans wife. I know that you all should be aware of the ident that happened to my family seventeen years ago. My son, Leng Yuanhan, and my daughter-inw, Yunyao were caught in an ident when they carried out a task seventeen years ago. Bringing up the incident, Master Leng looked sad. We always believed that the woman who fell from the cliff with Leng Yuanhan was Yunyao, but we met her coincidentallyst year, then learned that she didnt die. She was seriously injured, but luckily was rescued by a kind man. After being treated, she survived but her memories were lost. She didnt get her memories back until we met her and helped her to regain them. He didnt give any details, but it was necessary for him to tell the story briefly, or the guests might think that Jing Yunyao refused to return to the Leng family. After hearing the story, everyone was amazed by Jing Yunyaos experience. Then Leng Yuanqian and his wife presented their gifts and good wishes to Master Leng. Leng Yuanzhen and his wife followed after. A whileter, it was Master Lengs grandchildrens turn, so Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning started it. Gu Ning wasnt formally engaged to Leng Shaoting yet, but she was already epted by the Leng family. As the future granddaughter-inw, she ought to do it together with Leng Shaoting. Many people had heard that Leng Shaoting had a fiance, but they didnt know who it was until they saw Gu Ning today. Chapter 2684 - Blackened Forehead

    Chapter 2684: ckened Forehead

    Not many people were aware of Gu Nings background, so Master Leng did an introduction when Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning sent him their gift. Please let me introduce you, this is my eldest grandsons fiance, Gu Ning. Shes a very outstanding girl who started up apany at only eighteen years old. Within a year, she had be unbelievably sessful. She is now the most famous businesswoman of the year. Her enterprise is the Shengning Organization, which is developing at the fastest speed in history, said Master Leng. It was publicly known that Gu Ning was the chairman of the Shengning Organization, so it wasnt a secret.? Hearing that, everyone was astonished. What? Most people knew that the Shengning Organization had be very sessful within a short time, but many people didnt know that Gu Ning was its chairman. Not to mention that she only looked about twenty years old. Even if they had heard about that, they wouldnt have believed it so they were totally shocked. Jesus, thats amazing! Leng Wenzhen hadnt thought that Gu Ning was impressive, but now he had to change his mind. Gu Ning was incredible! Miss Gu is such a young achiever. Right, it has never happened before and I dont think anyone can do better in the future either. The Shengning Organization is the enterprise that has developed the quickest Ive ever seen. Everyoneplimented Gu Ning. Although most of the guests were senior officials and Gu Ning was just a businesswoman, they all admired her. Gu Ning was only neen and yet she had already achieved a lot, which was something they had never seen before. ...... And, shes also the granddaughter of the Tang family in City B, and the daughter of the chairman of Tanghuang. Master Leng continued. Hearing that, everyone was surprised again. They didnt expect Gu Ning to be the granddaughter of the Tang family in City B, and the daughter of the chairman of Tanghuang. Did Gu Ning get help from the Tang family to build a sessfulpany so quickly? However, that shouldnt be it. If Gu Ning was a member of the Tang family, why wasnt her surname Tang? Was Gu Ning Tang Yunfans illegitimate daughter? No matter what, since Master Leng said Gu Ning was Tang Yunfans daughter, she should be. In that case, the Shengning Organization must have relied on the Tang family to develop so fast. They originally thought it was unbelievable that the Shengning Organization could develop so fast and that its founder was even a 19-year-old young girl, but now they were convinced that it had relied on the Tang family to be so sessful. Therefore, many people doubted Gu Nings abilities. However, for the sake of Master Lengs face, they didnt say it aloud. Master Leng understood that the guests might doubt Gu Nings abilities after he said that, but it was true that Gu Ning was a member of the Tang family. It wasnt a secret, but not many people knew it. Afterwards, Master Leng exined. I know you might think the Shengning Organizations development has a lot to do with the Tang family, but I can be honest with you. The Shengning Organization totally relied on Gu Nings own abilities to be so sessful. Connections are very important for someone to do a business, but Gu Ning umted her connections by herself. Without real abilities, no one can build apany well. Every guest here has a sessful career, so you should know support isnt enough. Nobody will support you if you dont have skills. Hearing that, everyone realized that Gu Ning was much better than they thought and they stopped doubting her abilities. Right, they all had a sessful career, so they should know the rules better than other people. Although many people became sessful by riding on other peoples coattails, they couldnt be important and would soon lose their sess. Whether in business or in politics, ones abilities mattered the most. Gu Ning couldnt be ipetent if she could lead thepany to such a big sess. Some of the people might still doubt her abilities, but they wouldnt say it aloud. At this moment, Tang Yunfan stood out and said, I think you just heard that Gu Ning is my daughter. However, her surname is Gu instead of Tang. Before she was born, I had an ident and was separated from her mother. So she had the same surname as her mother. We didnt meet again untilst year. By then, Gu Ning had already built up severalpanies. She just hadnt merged them into the Shengning Organization yet. The Tang family really hasnt supported the Shengning Organization. On the contrary, I fell into aa after a car ident once, and someone tried to steal my position. Fortunately, Gu Ning helped me get rid of the bad guy and stopped the Tang family from losing our wealth. In addition, I bet you have read news about Gu Ning on the Inte, so you should know that she isnt weak at all. Tang Yunfan didnt want other people to doubt Gu Nings abilities, because it was unfair to her. The Tang family wasnt involved in the development of the Shengning Organization and wouldnt steal the credit from Gu Ning. After hearing Tang Yunfans exnation, the people there finally believed that Gu Ning was a talented businesswoman. Now they wanted to find out more about her on the Inte, but they were at Master Lengs birthday party. It wasnt right for them to y on the phone right now. After that, they stopped talking about Gu Ning, but they changed their attitude towards her. Then Leng Shaoming presented his gift for Master Leng. After the Leng familys rtives finished sending their gifts, it was the guests turn. The majority were officials, so they didnt buy expensive gifts, but they still showed their sincerity. Officials werent rich, unless their families had a business. If they took out a very expensive gift, other people might think they had epted bribery. After sending the gifts and good wishes, they could walk around and enjoy themselves. Due to Wei Lingfengs special status, he couldnt stay for long, so he excused himself after giving his gift to Master Leng. When Wei Lingfeng walked out, Gu Nings gaze fell on him and she saw his ckened forehead. Chapter 2685 - Something Is Wrong

    Chapter 2685: Something Is Wrong

    ??

    Gu Ning saw it and Leng Shaoting also noticed. They exchanged a nce with a serious expression. Let me go! said Gu Ning. Since she noticed that Wei Lingfeng was in trouble, she must do something. Leave it to me! said Leng Shaoting. He wasnt worried about Gu Nings abilities at all, but he didnt want to burden Gu Ning. Its fine. Its Grandpa Lengs birthday party. As the eldest grandson, you shouldnt be absent. Just let me deal with it. It shouldnt be difficult, said Gu Ning. Most importantly, it was easy for her to solve the problem by herself. Well, you must be careful. Call me if you need help. Leng Shaoting was persuaded by Gu Ning, but still reminded her to be careful. Even though he believed Gu Ning would be fine, he still needed to remind her to be careful. I know. No need to worry about me. Gu Ning nodded, then followed Wei Lingfeng out. Because it was still early, the other guests didnt leave and there was no one outside except for Wei Lingfengs bodyguards. After Gu Ning walked out, she called Wei Lingfeng, President Wei, wait a second. Hearing her voice, Wei Lingfeng stopped. He turned around and smiled at Gu Ning kindly. What can I do for you, Miss Gu? Mr. President, can we talk privately? There were two bodyguards next to Wei Lingfeng, but Gu Ning couldnt let them hear their conversation, so she needed him to walk to the side with her. ... Sure. Wei Lingfeng agreed. Then he told his two bodyguards to wait for him, and he walked to the side with Gu Ning. When there was no one around them, Gu Ning said in a low voice, Mr. President, I just saw your ckened forehead. Im worried that you might encounter some trouble on your way back home. If you dont mind, I can send you back. Ill leave after I make sure youre safe. Although the two bodyguards by Wei Lingfengs side were top level and could defeat professional killers, Gu Ning was afraid that Wei Lingfeng might encounter strange creatures that werent human. Wei Lingfeng was surprised. However, because he knew Gu Ning had superpowers, he didnt doubt her words. Of course, thank you so much, Miss Gu, said Wei Lingfeng. He didnt think Gu Ning would harm him. After that, Gu Ning followed Wei Lingfeng and got in his car. There were five seats in Wei Lingfengs car. He came with three people, including two bodyguards and a chauffeur. Even though it was a chauffeur, he was no weaker than the two bodyguards. And he was extremely good at driving. He was as good as a racecar driver. Gu Ning sat at the back with Wei Lingfeng. Wei Lingfeng sat in the middle, while Gu Ning and a bodyguard sat next to him. Wei Lingfengs bodyguards didnt know why Gu Ning would go with Wei Lingfeng, but they didnt ask. Wei Lingfeng had to be doing it for a reason. There was a long distance between the Leng familys house and Zhonghai Garden, because one was in a suburb, while the other was in the city. Once they were out of the Leng familys house, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to observe the surroundings. Wei Lingfeng also stayed alert. Even though he knew he wouldnt be hurt with Gu Nings protection, he couldnt rx and leave everything to her. From the Leng familys house to the urban area, there was arge piece of wildnd without any buildings. Right when they reached this part of the road, Gu Ning sensed two evil people who should be targeting Wei Lingfeng. However, they werent evil cultivators, nor monsters or ghosts, instead they were ninjas. Ninjas werent as aggressive as evil cultivators, monsters, or ghosts. Gu Ning immediately turned to look at the two ninjas. She saw two men in ck clothes and ck masks were squatting in the grass not far from them, looking in their direction. It seemed that they would jump out as soon as Wei Lingfengs car approached. Please tell the chauffeur to stop, Gu Ning said to Wei Lingfeng. Gu Ning didnt directly ask the chauffeur to stop, but asked Wei Lingfeng to do it. Because of Wei Lingfengs special status, if she directly asked the chauffeur to stop, the chauffeur wouldnt listen. He only obeyed Wei Lingfengs orders. Stop the car. Wei Lingfeng ordered the chauffeur at once, then he turned to ask Gu Ning, What did you find? I noticed something wrong. Just stay in the car. Dont get out, said Gu Ning. Sure. Wei Lingfeng replied. Then the chauffeur unlocked the car door and Gu Ning got out at once. This time, the chauffeur didnt ask for Wei Lingfengs opinions, because Wei Lingfeng already agreed to let Gu Ning handle it. He needed to be smart to work for Wei Lingfeng. He should know what to ask and what he shouldnt ask about. However, after hearing Wei Lingfengs conversation with Gu Ning, they knew that something bad might be happening, so they paid a lot of attention to their surroundings. After Gu Ning left, the bodyguard sitting by Wei Lingfengs side asked, President Wei, whats going on? Although they shouldnt ask about everything, sometimes, it was necessary for them to know the situation. For example, they seemed to be in a dangerous situation, but they had sensed nothing. They werent doubting Gu Ning. After all, Wei Lingfeng trusted her very much, if they doubted Gu Ning, it meant they didnt believe Wei Lingfeng. I dont know what it is either. We just need to observe it for a while, said Wei Lingfeng. He trusted Gu Ning and there had to be something wrong, but it hadnt happened yet, so he had no idea. Hearing that, the bodyguard stopped asking. Anyway, the incident happened a few secondster. Although Wei Lingfengs car was parked at a distance of about twenty meters from the squatting ninjas, they had already recognized that it was Wei Lingfengs car. They didnt know why Wei Lingfengs car stopped suddenly, but they didnt think Wei Lingfeng noticed them. Even if he did, it wouldnt affect their actions. Instead, since Wei Lingfengs car stopped, it was more convenient for them to take action. As a result, right after Wei Lingfengs car stopped, the two ninjas appeared. In the blink of an eye, two people shed to the front of Wei Lingfengs car. Chapter 2686 - Kung Fu Master?

    Chapter 2686: Kung Fu Master?

    Their speed surprised Wei Lingfeng and the others, but Wei Lingfeng soon calmed down. After all, he knew about the existence of people with superpowers and monsters, so he guessed they werent ordinary people after witnessing their speed. Seeing that, Wei Lingfengs bodyguards wanted to get out of the car, but Wei Lingfeng stopped them. No need, Gu Ning can handle it. Hearing that, his bodyguards stopped, but they were worried. Could Gu Ning really handle it alone? After all, the two people looked so strange. Anyway, since Wei Lingfeng said that they would listen to him, it sounded like he trusted Gu Ning very much anyway. So Gu Ning should be very strong. When the two ninjas reached the front of Wei Lingfengs car, Gu Ning stopped them from going closer. Nobody said anything, instead they directly started fighting. There were long knives in the two ninjas hands, while Gu Ning had nothing. Besides, the two ninjas were at a high level. However, unfortunately, they were still notparable to Gu Ning, so they were quickly at a disadvantage even though they had weapons. They didnt expect such a strong person to be by Wei Lingfengs side, and it was a young girl. It seemed that they took Wei Lingfeng too lightly. Since they couldnt win, they were unwilling to waste more time fighting. If they didnt go right now, they would surely lose. However, Gu Ning wouldnt allow them to run away. She immediately stopped them. Because there was a huge gap between their skills, they couldnt escape once Gu Ning stood in their way. Even though they tried to be invisible, Gu Ning was still able to quickly injure them. ...... Wei Lingfeng was shocked when he saw that the two ninjas could be invisible, and that Gu Ning moved unbelievably fast! Wei Lingfengs bodyguards didnt know about the existence of people with superpowers, monsters, and ghosts, so this was the first time that they had ever seen something like this. So it was hard for them to understand. Although Wei Lingfeng knew about the existence of people with superpowers, he hadnt seen their abilities before. Therefore, he was also very surprised, but he could understand the situation. Luckily, there was no traffic at the moment, otherwise it would cause a sensation if the scene went viral. Wei Lingfeng could stop the news from going abroad, but it would be better if fewer people knew about it. Actually, when they were fighting, several cars drove by, but none of them stopped. Instead, they sped up and immediately left. It couldnt be more obvious that it wasnt a normal fight. As ordinary people, if they went forward, they might be dragged into trouble. When the two ninjas still failed to hurt Gu Ning even though they had made themselves invisible, they realized that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl. At the same time, they realized that they couldnt escape today. Since they couldnt escape, they would do their best not to be caught. ordingly, they decided to stab themselves to death with their knives. That was how they proved their loyalty. After they failed to carry out their task, they would kill themselves. However, Gu Ning wouldnt let them die so easily! If they were dead, she wouldnt be able to find and catch the mastermind. Although they would refuse to tell her who the mastermind was, Gu Ning wouldnt allow them to die right now. As a result, Gu Ning used her magical energy to hit them. Before the knives touched their bodies, they were hit with a strong force, causing them to lose the knife. Seeing that, Wei Lingfeng and the others were shocked again, because Gu Ning didnt touch the two men at all, yet the two men were directly knocked away. It was like a scene in a kung fu action show. An idea dawned on Wei Lingfeng and his bodyguards. Was it possible that Gu Ning was a kung fu master? Although they couldnt believe it was real, it was hard to exin how Gu Ning managed to knock the two men away without touching them. Gu Ning did that because there was no traffic passing by. It wouldnt be an issue if only Wei Lingfeng and his bodyguards knew, but it would cause trouble if other people saw it too. The two ninjas were amazed. They also thought about those kung fu masters in the action shows. They were surprised to know that it was real, but they werent ordinary people either, so they quickly epted it. Unfortunately, no matter how much they wanted to die, they couldnt kill themselves. They were in utter despair. Once Gu Ning was sure that the two ninjas couldnt fight back, she returned to the car and said to Wei Lingfeng, Alright, we can take them away now. Hearing that, Wei Lingfeng immediately ordered his bodyguard to make the arrangements. Afterwards, Gu Ning told the two bodyguards to get out of the car and to watch the two ninjas. Wei Lingfeng stayed in the car since Gu Ning wanted to have a private conversation with him. When the two bodyguards were gone, Gu Ning directly said to Wei Lingfeng, Mr. President, theyre ninjas from Country R. Ninjas have superpowers too, so they are stronger than ordinary people. Ninjas are the same as assassins, but Im not sure whether they belong to a private organization or a country. Anyway, since they are from Country R, this assassination must have something to do with Country R. I stopped them from killing themselves, but they would rather die than be caught by us. So it might be hard for us to get any useful information from them. If they are left alive, itll only cause us trouble. As long as they have enough time, theyll be filled with energy again. At that time, Im afraid you wont be able to catch them. So if you cant get any useful information from them, you better kill them to avoid trouble. Because two countries were involved, Gu Ning couldnt stand out and help them with the interrogation. Besides, the two ninjas would rather kill themselves than be caught by them, so it would be nearly impossible for them to get any useful information. Great, I understand. Thank you so much for your help. Wei Lingfeng thanked Gu Ning gratefully. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, he might have been killed. Chapter 2687 - Don’t Stir Things up

    Chapter 2687: Dont Stir Things up

    Its my pleasure, Mr. President, said Gu Ning. The fact that she had saved the presidents life was a big deal, but she should be modest. Gu Ning continued. After they failed this time, Im afraid theyll try again. Ninjas are strong, but we can still defeat them. So you should probably hire two more bodyguards to protect you. I think four strong men should be able to deal with two ninjas. Great, Ill get more bodyguards, said Wei Lingfeng. For his own safety, Wei Lingfeng epted Gu Nings advice. Oh, I have a special medicine with me. It can cure nearly all illnesses, wounds, and pains, including wounds caused by knives, swords, guns, and injuries inside and out. It can even cure cancers. All members of the Red me have it to prevent them losing their lives when they carry out tasks. If you trust me, I can give you some for you to protect yourself. If you dont believe me, you can ask Shaoting about it, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning would help Wei Lingfeng unconditionally because he was the president of their country and had Leng Shaotings loyalty. That sounds unbelievable! Wei Lingfeng was amazed. Although it was normal that strange things happened after he found out that Gu Ning had superpowers, this was the first time that he had heard of such an effective medicine, so he was shocked. Right. Gu Ning replied. Even if I didnt believe you, I can trust Shaoting, said Wei Lingfeng. Wei Lingfeng trusted Gu Ning because of his trust in Leng Shaoting and the Leng family. Gu Ning didnt mind that Wei Lingfeng only trusted her because of her rtionship with Leng Shaoting. After all, this was their first meeting. It was understandable for him to have doubts. Afterwards, Gu Ning gave Wei Lingfeng a porcin bottle with ten power crystals inside and exined to him how to take them. Although they had caught the two ninjas, Gu Ning still sent Wei Lingfeng to Zhonghai Garden after the two ninjas were taken away. ...... Then Wei Lingfeng arranged for his people to drive Gu Ning back to the Leng familys house. Gu Ning epted his kindness. When Gu Ning was gone, Wei Lingfeng said to his bodyguards, Keep it a secret. Dont tell anyone else. Sure. The bodyguards nodded. Mr. President, can I ask who the two men are? And the girl called Gu Ning said a bodyguard. Well, there are people with superpowers. We might not know them, but they have powers that are beyond ordinary peoples imagination. You just witnessed that today, but its also my first time seeing that. So, I dont know the details. Perhaps there are things we cant imagine. Wei Lingfeng told them what he knew because they were his people and he could trust them. In addition, they were his bodyguards. If he didnt let them know, they couldnt protect him properly. Even though the two bodyguards saw the difference between the two ninjas and Gu Ning, they still couldnt believe that they had superpowers. After what they had been through today, they would have a brand new understanding of the world. Gu Ning spent two hours sending Wei Lingfeng back to Zhonghai Garden, then returning to the Leng familys house, so the guests were mostly gone when she was finally back. Only the Leng familys rtives, Master Xu, and Jiang Zhongyu had stayed. They had the closest rtionship with the Leng family, so they stayed until the end. The Leng family, Tang Haifeng, and Tang Yunfan were aware that Gu Ning went to deal with a problem, but they didnt know what exactly it was. Leng Shaoting didnt tell them any details. He only told them that Gu Ning would be out for a while. Tang Haifeng said resignedly, Ningning is too busy every day. Its such an important day today, but shes still busy. He wasnt ming Gu Ning, but he felt she could rx more. She was too busy recently. If Gu Ning was raised in the Tang family, she wouldnt have needed to start up a business at such a young age. Well, she carries too much on her shoulders. But she has her own ideas. We shouldnt stop her. Instead, we should be supportive, but I also hope she can rx more. She doesnt need to be so busy every day, said Master Leng. He was proud of Gu Ning for being so outstanding, but also hoped that she could live an easy life. Nevertheless, it was her choice, and they could only be supportive. Right, I remember when I just met Ningning, I even wanted to set her up with my grandson, but she already had a boyfriend back then. If her boyfriend were someone else, I might have tried to separate them, but the man turned out to be Shaoting, so I gave up. Its really a shame! Jiang Zhongyu said. Even though his grandson was a very outstanding young man, he was still hardlyparable to Leng Shaoting. He even gave up the idea ofpeting with Leng Shaoting, because they would only embarrass themselves. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was a little ufortable. He wasnt mad, but felt unhappy that his girl was also desired by other people. It was understandable, because Gu Ning was too impressive to be ignored, but Gu Ning was his girl, and he wouldnt allow anyone to steal her from him. Master Leng said proudly, Well, my grandson is more charming. Ningning only wants Shaoting. He made it sound as if it was Leng Shaotings honor that Gu Ning chose him. Leng Shaoting didnt hear it, but he wouldnt be mad even if he heard it, because he also thought so. He wasnt a chauvinist when he was with Gu Ning. He didnt think men were superior to women. He also didnt need his girl to be treated unfairly just so that he could save face. He was happy to be inferior to Gu Ning and could even give up his face for her. It was true love. He loved Gu Ning very deeply and took her as his whole life. Master Xu actually had the same thought as Jiang Zhongyu, but he didnt say it aloud, otherwise Master Leng would be too proud. However, Master Leng didnt miss this chance and directly pointed it out. I remember that Xu also tried to set Ningning up with Before Master Leng finished, Master Xu interrupted. Leng, dont stir things up. I had that idea, but my grandson has a very good girl now. I like his choice. My grandsons girlfriend is also outstanding. Chapter 2688 - I’m Jealous

    Chapter 2688: Im Jealous

    Master Xu didnt want Zi Beiying to be displeased if she heard Master Lengs words. He understood that Zi Beiying was tolerant, but he didnt want Master Leng to say it aloud. Oh, Ive never seen you so protective of anyone before! Master Leng joked. Youre protective of your future granddaughter-inw. Why cant I do the same thing? Master Xu argued. Alright, do you have to argue every time you meet? Cant you be quiet for a while? said Jiang Zhongyu resignedly. Master Leng and Master Xu always argued whenever they met. It seemed that there was always a reason for them to have an argument. Were old now. And were dying. Life is short. If we dont argue with each other now, we might not have the chance in the future, said Master Leng. He was joking, but he sounded slightly sad. Although they had lived for nearly eighty years and it wasnt a short time, nobody wanted to die if they didnt need to. Stop it! Dont say something like that. I want to live till a hundred years old. I still have twenty years ahead of me. Im going to see my grandchildren get married and have a family! Master Xu also felt sad, but he refused to allow the sadness. Actually, they were nourished by Gu Nings power crystals. As long as there were no idents, they could live a hundred years. Anyway, their bodies would be in good condition for a long time. Ha-ha, right, Im going to see my grandchildren get married and raise a family as well! Master Lengughed out loud and dropped this topic. Leng Shaoting believed in Gu Nings abilities, but was still worried about her. Therefore, after walking the guests out, he waited at the gate for Gu Ning. Seeing that, Xu Jinchen and the others were amazed. Who could expect a man whos never been interested in women to be so deeply in love? He can barely separate from Gu Ning for a minute! said Xu Jinchen. Its rare to see such a loyal man nowadays, but women love affectionate men. Do you think its a bad thing for a man to be so deeply in love? said Zi Beiying, turning to look at Xu Jinchen meaningfully. Xu Jinchen was startled and realized that he said something wrong. The others watched him, gloating over his misfortune. They were waiting to see a drama. Xu Jinchen immediately cleared his throat and exined. Its definitely not a bad thing. I have the same feeling as Shaoting. Were both loyal, affectionate men. I just feel that Shaoting has totally changed after falling in love with Gu Ning. Love can really change a man. Hearing that, Zi Beiying was satisfied. Great! Xu Jinchen was also relieved. When their friends saw how scared Xu Jinchen was of Zi Beiying, they found it extremely funny. They knew that Xu Jinchen wasnt really scared, but he loved Zi Beiying, so he cared about her feelings. Leng Shaoting didnt rx until Gu Ning was finally back. After the car stopped, Leng Shaoting walked forward at once. He went to open the car door for Gu Ning and helped her out by holding her hand. The chauffeur who drove Gu Ning back was surprised by Leng Shaotings behavior. He had to admit that no one could resist the charms of a beautiful woman. Even the famously cold General Leng had to give in before a beauty like Gu Ning. After the chauffeur left, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning walked into the house hand in hand. Along the way, Leng Shaoting asked, Did anything happen? Yeah, we ran into two ninjas that hid by XX Road. If neither of us had gone with the president, he might have been killed, said Gu Ning. Because Leng Shaoting understood that there was trouble ahead of Wei Lingfeng, he wasnt surprised, but he was displeased to hear about the ninjas. How dare they try to hurt the president? It seems the agreement between our country and Country R and Country F made Country R feel threatened, said Leng Shaoting. He didnt tell Gu Ning any details about the agreement. Although he didnt keep secrets from Gu Ning in their romantic rtionship, it was rted to their countrys interest, so he couldnt tell her. Gu Ning didnt ask about it either. After Gu Ning gpt back, nobody criticized her. Instead, they all asked her whether she was hungry. She had eaten nothing before she left so Yu Yin and Jing Yunyao prepared food especially for her. They didnt criticize her, but Gu Ning left halfway through and didnte back till the birthday party was over. It was rude, so Gu Ning apologized to Master Leng at once. Grandpa Leng, Im so sorry for my absence. I had to leave due to an emergency. Please forgive me for not celebrating your birthday party until the end. Of course I wont me you. Im not unreasonable, said Master Leng, seemingly displeased. He didnt want Gu Ning to think that he would me her. He cared about her safety and only hoped that she would be safe. I know youre not unreasonable, but I shouldnt forget my manners. So its necessary for me to apologize. Alright, Im done, and Im starving. Is there anything to eat? said Gu Ning like a naughty girl, leaving everyone amused. Hearing that Gu Ning was hungry, Yu Yin immediately pulled her to have a meal in the dining hall. I didnt see you eat anything earlier so I knew you would be hungry after getting back. The food is ready for you. Go have some. Leng Shaoting was afraid that Gu Ning would be lonely if she ate alone, so he went to the dining hall with her. Then he sat right next to her and watched her eat. Witnessing Leng Shaotings behavior, the others felt it was too much. I think Shaoting wants to mix himself with Gu Ning as a whole! I have to say Im a little jealous, said Leng Shaoxi with slight jealousy. She suddenly wanted to be in love too after seeing how happy they were. Are you jealous? Get yourself a boyfriend! Gu Anna said. Come on, youre older than me and youre still single. Why should I be worried? Leng Shaoxi argued. I love freedom. Do you understand? I think drinks and the Inte are more fun than a boyfriend, said Gu Anna, making it seem as if she had little interest in men. Fine! Leng Shaoxi gave a perfunctory reply. Then she suddenly remembered something and asked Xu Jinchen, Jinchen, I coincidentally met Song Haoyu and a woman on the streets the other day. Hes absent today. Did he go back to the military base? Chapter 2689 - Go Camp

    Chapter 2689: Go Camp

    ??

    Although she asked Xu Jinchen, she paid special attention to Gu Anna. It was obvious that she purposely asked that question to observe Gu Annas reaction. Upon hearing her question, Gu Anna was nervous. She didnt show it on her face, but Leng Shaoxi still saw it and felt satisfied. Didnt Gu Anna say she loved freedom? Why did she get nervous once she heard that Song Haoyu was with a woman? Although Gu Anna and Song Haoyu were just friends right now, Leng Shaoxi could see that there was chemistry between them. Therefore, Leng Shaoxi deliberately brought him up. Gu Anna was indeed interested in Song Haoyu, but it wasnt love. After all, they didnt spend much time together. And because Gu Anna was interested in Song Haoyu, she was upset when she heard that Leng Shaoxi coincidentally ran into Song Haoyu with a woman. Who was the woman? Gu Anna was curious, but hesitated to ask. In addition, she didnt know what her position was to ask. Therefore, even though Gu Anna was upset, she stillposed herself. Yeah, he went back the day before yesterday, said Xu Jinchen. Then an idea dawned on him. Why did you ask about him? Are you interested in him? He asked Leng Shaoxi suddenly. Hearing that, Leng Shaoxi denied it right away. No way! Im not interested in him. I just thought of it. Im just asking. Leng Shaoxi denied it at once because she didnt want Gu Anna to misunderstand her and Song Haoyu. She had no interest in Song Haoyu at all! Gu Anna believed it. If Leng Shaoxi was interested in Song Haoyu, she could have taken action long ago. After all, they grew up together. ..... She hadnt understood why Leng Shaoxi suddenly mentioned Song Haoyu until that moment. Leng Shaoxi was teasing her, just because she said she loved freedom! It seemed that Leng Shaoxi had noticed her interest in Song Haoyu. Gu Anna didnt care if other people knew about her interest in Song Haoyu, but she wasnt sure whether she really had feelings towards Song Haoyu. If she was sure of it, she wouldnt hesitate to chase him. Im just kidding. Why did you deny it so quickly? It seems you panicked a little. Xu Jinchen joked. He was aware that Leng Shaoxi had no interest in Song Haoyu. After all, it was easy to see whether someone was in love. Hearing that, Leng Shaoxi got annoyed. I do not have interest in him! Xu Jinchen quickly stopped joking with her. Before 10 pm, everyone left. Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan stayed in the Leng familys house because Master Leng insisted, so Gu Ning and the others also stayed the night. After Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan were taken to their rooms, Leng Shaoting walked into the study with Master Leng and told him about what had happened. Although Master Leng had been retired for years and had no power to be involved in politics, he needed to know if something serious happened. Master Leng had retired for years, but Wei Lingfeng would still turn to Master Leng for help if he needed any. After all, Master Leng used to be the president and had more experience than Wei Lingfeng. Once Master Leng heard about what had happened, he was furious. Being in this position one must be ready for assassinations, but it didnt mean it was eptable. If the mastermind was a local citizen, Master Leng might not be so mad, but it was ninjas from Country R! Ninjas werent easy to deal with, so Wei Lengfeng could have been killed if Gu Ning hadnt noticed them. Because of Gu Nings help, Wei Lingfeng survived this time, but what should they do if Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent present? Master Leng was very worried. Leng Shaoting understood Master Lengs worries and was also anxious. Although he was more than willing to protect Wei Lingfeng, he couldnt be with him all the time. He needed to deal with his own business. Luckily, Wei Lingfeng had gotten some power crystals from Gu Ning, so he could treat himself if he was injured. Leng Shaoting told Master Leng about that, so Master Leng felt slightly better. Nobody else heard that Wei Lingfeng had encountered an assassination. If outsiders knew, the news would certainly go abroad. The next morning, Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan had to go back to City B, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting drove them to the airport. Separation was always sad. Although Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan were aware that Gu Ning was mature and stable and could take good care of herself, they still reminded her to be careful. Gu Ning listened to them. They were her family, so she wouldnt be impatient. She was very happy that they cared about her. After sending Tang Haifeng and Tang Yunfan away, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting returned to the Leng familys house. Zhan Daosong hadnt left yet, because he rarely visited the capital so he decided to stay for a few more days. Last night, Zhan Zhiyin and Zhan Daosong went to stay in a hotel, so Master Leng asked Leng Shaoming to pick them up this morning. At noon, Leng Shaoxun proposed a camping trip in the afternoon because the day was nice. Leng Shaoting said nothing, so Master Leng said. Shaoxun is right. Youre too busy normally. Now that you finally have time to gather together, go out to have some fun! Since Master Leng agreed, Leng Shaoting epted his advice, and so did the others. Shaoting, can you call Jinchen and ask him whether he can join us? Itll be more fun if more of us can gather together, said Leng Shaoxun. Although there were already many of them, it would be more enjoyable if more people could join them. Of course. Leng Shaoting nodded. After having the meal, Leng Shaoting called Xu Jinchen and let him know that they were going to camp, and that if he had time, he could join them. Upon hearing that, Xu Jinchen agreed. He also wanted to have fun outside with Zi Beiying. It would be romantic if they could have some private time, but it would be more fun to join an activity with their friends. Romance wasnt everything in life, they also needed friends. Chapter 2690 - Blackmail?

    Chapter 2690: ckmail?

    At 2:30 pm, they met at the appointed ce, then set off. They hadnt chosen a camp yet, because they rarely traveled nearby and didnt know where the best ce for a pic was. Anyway, as long as there were mountains and beautiful views, it would be a good choice. Thinking of that, they chose Qianling Mountain. There was a river there, so they could look for a camp along that direction and see where it was suitable for them. They didnt bring any food with them. They only brought water and some fruit. Since it was a pic, they would get some wild vegetables and animals at that time. It couldnt be easier for them to catch wild animals. Other than Leng Shaoming, Leng Shaoxi, and Leng Shaoxun, the rest of them had caught some wild animals before. Leng Shaoming came with them, but Leng Shaojia didnt because she didnt want to have fun with them. In the past, Leng Shaoming might not have joined them either, but now he felt like they could be friends. In all, there were eight of them, namely Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning, Leng Shaoming, Leng Shaoxun, Leng Shaoxi, Zhan Zhiyin, Xu Jinchen, and Zi Beiying. Leng Shaoxi and Leng Shaoxun shared a car with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, while Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin were in the same car as Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying. Leng Shaoting drove at the front because Gu Ning would choose the best ce for their pic. Although they were heading to Qianling Mountain, they wouldnt go too close, because it was a tourist attraction and there would be many tourists. Therefore, they stopped eight kilometers away from Qianling Mountain and chose a suitable camp by the river. The river was surrounded by mountains, but it wasnt close to the main road. As a result, they had to stop the car at the roadside. Then they walked about a kilometer till their destination. PLease reading on Mybo x n o ve l. After they reached the destination, they worked separately. Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen went to catch some animals in the mountains. Zhan Zhiyin and Leng Shaoming went to collect firewood. Leng Shaoxi and Leng Shaoxun cleaned fruits and put them into tes. And Gu Ning and Zi Beiying went to catch fish in the river. The river wasnt deep and the water was very clean so there were a lot of fish. After Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen had gone a distance away, Xu Jinchen said to Leng Shaoting, Im so surprised that Leng Shaoming was willing to go out with you. Xu Jinchen had a close rtionship with Leng Shaoting and they knew each other ever since they were little, so he was aware that Leng Shaoming never got along with Leng Shaoting. He also knew that Leng Shaotings second uncle disliked him. Therefore, it was a big surprise that Leng Shaoming came out with Leng Shaoting today and that they seemed to be at peace. After going through something, theyve changed, said Leng Shaoting. Well, youre a family. Its better for a family to get along with each other. Thats the key to a better future. If not, there will only be bad results, said Xu Jinchen. Although Leng Shaoming didnt get along with Leng Shaoting before, he hadnt done anything that was uneptable, so Xu Jinchen didnt hate him. And now he had changed so Xu Jinchen might gradually develop a better impression of him. Leng Shaoting never had the idea ofpeting against Leng Yuanqians family, but they always saw him as apetitor. Luckily, all of them had changed their attitude towards him now. He was happy to see that. He didnt really care about them, but he cared about Master Lengs feelings. Gu Ning and Zi Beiying picked up some sticks and sharpened them to catch fish. Without much effort, they caught eight fish. Gu Ning got five, and Zi Beiying caught three. They felt it was enough since each of them could have a fish. If they wanted more, they could catch more fish afterwards. After all, there was other food for them to fill their stomachs with. They didnt bring dishes with them, but they did bring some seasonings, otherwise they wouldnt be able to cook. Wow, you caught the fish so quickly! We havent even finished the fruit sd yet. Leng Shaoxun was surprised to see Gu Ning and Zi Beiying back with the fish since only a few minutes had passed. Its us! Of course were efficient! Leng Shaoxi rolled her eyes at Leng Shaoxun. She knew how skilled Gu Ning was, so she wasnt shocked. Right, but its still amazing! Leng Shaoxun understood how skilled Gu Ning was, and that it was very normal that they caught the fish so quickly, but it was still surprising. Well, I also went fishing. Dont give all the credit to Gu Ning. Im not as good as her, but I also caught three fish. Zi Beiying said when they believed that the fish were all caught by Gu Ning. Of course, youre also very impressive! Leng Shaoxi exined. Right! Leng Shaoxun joined their conversation with sincerity. Great. Zi Beiying was satisfied. About a dozen minutester, Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin came back with firewood so they began to start a fire and roast the fish. When the roasted fish was almost done, Leng Shaoting came back with Xu Jinchen. They had caught two wild rabbits and a small wild pig. Wow, you caught a wild pig. Leng Shaoxun eximed. He thought they would at most catch some wild rabbits. . After they got back, they went to kill and clean the wild rabbits and pig. However, right when Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen were cutting the wild rabbits and wild pig, three middle-aged men ran towards them in anger. Gu Ning thought that thend might be owned by them and they damaged theirnd. Why are they rushing to us angrily? asked Leng Shaoxi in confusion. No idea, said Leng Shaoxun. Well figure it out, said Zi Beiying. Because they didnt know those mens intentions, Gu Ning and the others did nothing. You stole our wild pig! You should pay us for it. One of the three men said angrily once they were close. Do you have evidence to prove this wild pig is owned by you? We cant believe you just because you said its yours. If you can prove it, well pay you, said Gu Ning. If this wild pig was owned by the three men, they would pay them, but she didnt think it was the truth. When the three men shouted at them, there wasnt much confidence in their eyes, which was a sign of lying. Therefore, if this wild pig wasnt owned by them, they must havee to ckmail them. Chapter 2691 - A Kid?

    Chapter 2691: A Kid?

    At that moment, Leng Shaoting and Xu Jinchen stood up from the side of the river and walked over. Perhaps because there were many of them, the three men panicked a little because of a guilty conscience. This wild pigs hair is ck! said a man, but he didnt sound confident at all. Isnt the hair of all wild pigs ck? Have you ever seen other colors of it? Gu Ning asked and felt amused. If they were tough and insisted on saying that they had caught the wild pig before them and Leng Shaoting stole the wild pig, Gu Ning might really pay them for that! However, they lied, so they didnt have much confidence and appeared weak. Right, have you ever seen red, white, or even blue wild pigs? Leng Shaoxun joined them. He could also see the wild pig wasnt theirs from their reaction. It was not only Leng Shaoxun, the others had the same idea. The man was struck dumb for a second, not knowing what to say. You dont have evidence to prove this wild pig is yours. We cant believe you, said Gu Ning. Its not important. This wild pig is ours! You stole it and even killed it. You must pay us for it. We dont want much. You can give us a thousand yuan for it. Well leave after you pay us, said a man. Right, pay us for it! The other two men supported the first man. At this time, Leng Shaoting said, Since you insist on saying that this wild pig is yours, why didnt you stop us when you saw us catching it earlier? You hid in the weeds and even talked about how to ask us for money afterwards. When Leng Shaoting went to catch the wild pig, he saw the three men hiding not far away. They were even talking about how to ckmail them. ...... You The three men were shocked. They didnt expect Leng Shaoting to see them and even hear their conversation from such a distance. Actually, there had been a distance between them so Xu Jinchen didnt even notice them. However, Leng Shaoting was a cultivator and he had sharp senses, so he noticed them. The three men couldnt believe it, but Leng Shaoting pointed it out, so they suddenly didnt know what to do. Oh, its ckmail! How dare you do that to us? Leng Shaoxun angrily snapped at them. Nonsense! The man denied it at once. He wouldnt admit it even though it was the truth. I can repeat your conversation word by word, and your behavior is typical ckmail, so said Leng Shaoting. Upon hearing that, the three men were extremely frightened. Dont scare us! We dont want this wild pig now, said a man, then directly turned around and ran away. Seeing that, the other two men also ran away quickly. Theyre a bunch of cowards! Its ridiculous that they tried to ckmail us, said Leng Shaoxun disdainfully, watching their backs. Alright, lets focus on what we are doing now, said Gu Ning. She wasnt affected by the three men. Anyway, they werent so easy to take advantage of. The others agreed and continued to do what they were doing. After cleaning out the wild rabbits and the wild pig, they put them on the fire. Gu Ning and Zi Beiying then handed the roasted fish to their friends. Leng Shaoting used to be allergic to seafood and rarely ate fish, but he didnt have that allergy anymore after bing a cultivator, so he started eating fish. Wow, it tastes so good! Xu Jinchen had a bite of the roasted fish. He thought it might not be very delicious because they cooked outside, but it was very tasty. Of course! We cooked it, said Zi Beiying proudly. She fished the roasted fish. Normally, Zi Beiying seldom cooked, so she wasnt very good at it. After all, there was a cook at her home and she always dined at restaurants when she was outside. Mengda and Nan would also cook for her. Only when she was alone at home would she cook by herself. Therefore, Zi Beiying was very happy to hear that her roasted fish was delicious. Oh, it was done by you. No wonder its so tasty! Xu Jinchen beamed with happiness. He knew that Zi Beiying rarely cooked, so it wasnt easy for her to make such delicious fish. The fish was well cooked and seasoned. Even though Zi Beiying couldnt cook, Xu Jinchen didnt think it was a big deal. He married a wife, not a housemaid. He was willing to cook for her if they lived together in the future. If she didnt want to cook, they could hire a housemaid. Come on, stop showing off your affection publicly! Leng Shaoxi said with mock disgust. In fact, she was envious of the loving couple. If she knew earlier, she would have called Gu Anna, who was also single, toe with her. She wouldnt be so envious if she wasnt the only single person here. Although Leng Shaoxun was single too, he was just a kid in her eyes. Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin werent boyfriend and girlfriend yet, but they seemed to be a couple. Leng Shaoming paid a lot of attention to Zhan Zhiyin and Zhan Zhiyin was only interested in him. It hurt! Why? I think its beautiful, said Leng Shaoxun. Because Leng Shaoxun was still young, he wasnt very sensitive. Youre too young to understand, said Leng Shaoxi in annoyance. . Im not a little kid. Im an adult! Leng Shaoxun argued angrily. Youre still too young even though youre an adult, said Leng Shaoxi. At least she thought of Leng Shaoxun as a kid. You Leng Shaoxun. Then I think youre too old! Leng Shaoxun, do you want to fight? Leng Shaoxi got mad at once and grabbed a stick from the ground. It seemed she was going to beat him. The others watched them quietly, not saying anything because they werent being serious. If they really got into a fight, it wouldnt be toote to stop them. Moreover, they were rted by blood, so it was very normal for them to argue or fight. You said Im a kid! Leng Shaoxun argued. Youre a kid, said Leng Shaoxi. Alright, stop arguing. I dont want to fight with girls. Leng Shaoxun was unwilling to argue with Leng Shaoxi. Although he was several years younger than her, he was a man and he knew how to be a gentleman. Chapter 2692 - Are You Comparable to Shaoting?

    Chapter 2692: Are You Comparable to Shaoting?

    ??

    Hearing that, Leng Shaoxi said nothing further. Leng Shaoting and the other men continued to roast the pig and rabbits and because it would take some time, Gu Ning and the others went to y cards at the side. Gu Ning was ying cards with her friends, so she didnt use her Jade Eyes. However, she had extremely good luck, so she won most of the time. It would be boring if the losers wouldnt pay anything after they lost, so they decided that the person who lost had to drink a ss of water. In the end, Leng Shaoxun gave up because he was filled with water. OK, we should stop. Ive had enough water. I wont be able to eat anything if we continue, said Leng Shaoxun aggrievedly rubbing his belly. I cant believe that Ningning is so lucky every time. She never loses. Leng Shaoxiined. She had also lost many times and had drunk a lot of water. She was only slightly better than Leng Shaoxun. Zhan Zhiyin didnt lose often, so she didnt drink much. Gu Ning also only drank a few times. Its my skill, said Gu Ning, showing off her abilities. Nobody argued, because no one could have good luck every time, ones abilities mattered most. At this time, the rabbits were done so they went to eat in front of the fire. The wild pig was muchrger than a rabbit, so it needed more time, but the outeryer was cooked. They couldnt wait till the whole wild pig was done, because the outeryer might end up burnt in that case, so they decided to eat the cooked outeryer first and leave the rest of the meat on fire. Because the men needed to drive, they didnt drink. PLease reading on Myb o x no ve l. After they were full, it was still early, so they gathered the rubbish, then went for a walk, taking the rubbish with them since they might not return. Oh, Gu Ning, are you free tomorrow? asked Zi Beiying. Perhaps! Gu Ning replied. She wasnt sure because something mighte up so she couldnt give her an affirmative answer right now. If she said yes now, but ended up not being avable tomorrow, she would have to stand Zi Beiying up. Fine, Ill ask you again tomorrow afternoon, said Zi Beiying. Although she was a little disappointed, she understood. After walking for a while, they saw a beautiful waterfall, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting saw something evil behind it. They exchanged a nce, then Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see what was behind it. Behind the waterfall, there was a cave. It wasntrge, but it went deep. After Gu Ning checked inside of it, she didnt see any evil objects, but she saw two bodies at the entrance. They were skeletons, so the two people must have died for a long time. Gu Ning continued to look deeper inside and saw that there was another body ten meters ahead. She stopped right away, because they were a little far from the waterfall so she couldnt see much of the cave. Gu Ning deliberately walked behind their friends with Leng Shaoting, then told Leng Shaoting everything she just saw. Should we stop them from going forward and tell them to wait for us here? Lets see what we can do after we reach the waterfall. We can tell them to wait outside. If there are any problems, we can leave, said Leng Shaoting. Although Xu Jinchen, Zi Beiying, and Zhan Zhiyin werent weak and could protect themselves in a normal dangerous situation, what if it was an abnormal dangerous situation? There might not be humans ahead, it could be monsters or ghosts. Zi Beiying was a half monster, and was slightly stronger than Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying, but there were several people without any fighting skills among them. Therefore, they needed to protect themselves and the others! Gu Ning agreed with Leng Shaoting, so they continued to walk to the waterfall. At the front of the waterfall, even Zhan Zhiyin could sense something evil behind it. She subconsciously turned to look at Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. She knew that they must have sensed it earlier, because they were at a higher level. Since they were already aware of it and still decided toe, they must have the n to go inside. After all, they were good cultivators, and it was their duty to kill evil beings. Zhan Zhiyin said nothing and just waited for Leng Shaoting and Gu Nings action. At this time, Leng Shaoting said, You can wait here. Dont go far. Ningning and I have to go behind the waterfall. Whats wrong? Xu Jinchen asked at once. He didnt think Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were doing it to have a date without them. There must be something wrong. What do you want to do behind the waterfall? Why cant we go with you? Leng Shaoxun asked. We heard some strange sounds from it, so were going to have a look inside. You all just wait outside and dont run around, said Leng Shaoting seriously, so Leng Shaoxun had to listen to him. Strange sounds? Why couldnt he hear any? Therefore, Leng Shaoxun asked, Why didnt I hear anything? Leng Shaoxi rolled her eyes at him and said disdainfully, Are youparable to Shaoting? Dont you know that there is a huge gap between you and Shaoting? Do you have to say that? Leng Shaoxun was dissatisfied. He understood that he wasntparable to Leng Shaoting, but he was still unhappy and felt hurt. You said you heard nothing! Its very normal given your abilities, said Leng Shaoxi straightforwardly. Fine! Leng Shaoxun snorted and said nothing further. Afterwards, they listened to Leng Shaoting and stayed there quietly. Then Leng Shaoting walked to the waterfall with Gu Ning. Will they be fine? Watching Leng Shaoting and Gu Nings backs, Leng Shaoming was worried. Although he knew they were very strong, he didnt know how strong they really were. And they knew nothing about what was happening behind the waterfall, so he couldnt help being anxious. No need to worry. They will be fine, said Xu Jinchen tofort them. He was aware that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning had superpowers, so he wasnt worried at all. Seeing that Xu Jinchen trusted Leng Shaoting so much, Leng Shaoming and the others felt quite relieved. Xu Jinchen had a close rtionship with Leng Shaoting, so Leng Shaoting should be fine. After Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning reached the waterfall, they decided to swim over because the waterfall was very wide and there was no gap. Chapter 2693 - Mistake Her for Someone

    Chapter 2693: Mistake Her for Someone

    ??

    They swam through the waterfall, then floated to the surface. They were out of the others view, so Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning directly flew up to the entrance of the cave. It was wide enough to allow a person to walk in, so Leng Shaoting went inside first, followed closely by Gu Ning. After they got inside, they had a stronger sense of the evil stuff. It waspletely dark in the cave, but Gu Ning didnt take out her night-luminescent pearl to light it, because they could see the road clearly with their ability to see in the dark. The two of them walked ahead at once since the evil stuff was still a distance away from them. Along the way, they saw many bodies and some tools they must have carried with them. All the tools were used to dig graves. Gu Ning was slightly surprised and turned to look at Leng Shaoting. Do you think there are treasures or ancient graves in this cave? She wasnt sure, but felt it was highly likely, otherwise there shouldnt be tools for grave-digging in the cave. Gu Ning was excited to find out that there were treasures, but she wasnt sure whether the treasures were still there. If there were really treasures, she hoped they hadnt been taken yet. I think its highly possible. Leng Shaoting agreed with Gu Ning. Seeing Gu Nings excited face, he gave her a loving nce. After that, they kept on walking while Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to search for treasures. The cave was deep. They couldnt sense the evil stuff near them until they had walked for about ten minutes. At the same time, Gu Ning saw a young man in white with gray hair sitting cross-legged in a chamber ten meters away from them. The man had a deathly-pale face, but his features were as delicate as Leng Shaotings. PLease reading on Myb o x no ve l. However, in Gu Nings opinion, Leng Shaoting was the most handsome man in the world. Even though there were men who were more attractive than Leng Shaoting, she would still only be attracted to him. Once she was in love, she lost interest in any other men. However, the man with his eyes closed suddenly opened his eyes. The next moment, he jumped into the water pool in front of him. He should have felt theming, so he hid away. After the man jumped into the pool, the evil power was gone as well. Water could hide the smell in the air. Although there wasnt a wide gap for them to get in through the waterfall earlier, there were enough small gaps for air to flow in. As a result, they could sense his evilness from outside. There is a man. I dont know whether hes a ghost or a monster. He should have felt us, so he jumped into the water, said Gu Ning. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the chamber where the man had been. In the cavern, the pool of water was the only way out. If ordinary people came in here, they could only return through the same way. However, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting understood that this wasnt a simple chamber. The pool was especially different. With the help of her Jade Eyes, Gu Ning tried to see what was under it. The water under the pool was very deep and rapid. If anyone went down, he would quickly be washed away. Even if he went down with a rope, it would still be difficult to hold on without enough strength. It was totally dark under the water pool and Gu Ning could only see it clearly with her Jade Eyes, but the man was gone. Gu Ning withdrew her gaze and turned to look around. Up the river, about five meters away, Gu Ning saw another chamber and the man was in it. On the ground of the chamber, there was also a pool of water. Obviously, the two pools were connected, and the man went through it to the second chamber. Gu Ning pointed at the wall of the second chamber up the river and said, There is another chamber five meters away. And there is also a pool of water on the ground. The man in white is in it right now. I think these two pools must be connected and there is a passage spreading out in the second chamber. Lets go have a look, said Leng Shaoting. Without dy, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning went down to the pool. Although they were wet, Gu Ning used her magical power to make a barrier to separate them from the water. After all, it was morefortable if they werent surrounded by water. Therefore, the rapid water didnt cause a big effect on them. They smoothly reached the pool in the second chamber. At that moment, the man disappeared again. Anyway, as long as they got out, they could sense the evil power and could easily find him. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got out of the water, they sensed the evil power, but this time, the evil power was very strong andplicated. Either way, it wasnt a threat to Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning walked into the second chamber. As they walked ahead, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see in front. The chamber bent ahead and there was the third chamber about ten meters away. What surprised Gu Ning was the ice all over it. In the middle of the third chamber, there was an ice coffin and a woman was lying in it. Gu Ning couldnt see the womans face clearly yet. The man with the gray hair was sitting by the ice coffin, focusing on the woman lying inside. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting everything she just saw. Right when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came close, the man in white sensed them. He gave the entrance a re, then immediately walked out. As a result, as soon as Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting reached the stone door of the second chamber, the man in white closed it behind him. On the walls of the cave, candles were lit, allowing them to see each other clearly. The man could sense that they were at a high level, so he stayed alert, but he was actually very angry. He didnt want to have any conflict with them, because he was afraid that he was no match for them, so he hid, but unexpectedly they followed him. However, the moment the man in white saw Gu Nings face, he was stunned. S-Shen Er? Shen Er? Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were struck dumb. They exchanged nces, finding it strange. They guessed that the man might have mistaken Gu Ning for another girl. Before Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning said anything, the man in white rapidly approached Gu Ning. When he was about to touch Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting stood forward and stopped him. He knew that the man couldnt injure Gu Ning, but he didnt want him to be too close to Gu Ning, because obviously the man mistook Gu Ning for someone else. Perhaps Gu Ning closely resembled the woman called Shen Er. Chapter 2694 - Woman in the Ice Coffin

    Chapter 2694: Woman in the Ice Coffin

    It wasnt strange that some people closely resembled each other, so Leng Shaoting wasnt surprised. He simply disliked the mans actions. The man in white stopped and didnte forward again. At that moment, he got his reason back. How could this girl be Shen Er? Shen Er was in the ice coffin now, but this girl really greatly resembled Shen Er. They werent the same, but they were 80% alike. Who are you? What are you doing here? asked the man in white, sounding annoyed. He didnt think Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were kind visitors. Were cultivators, and we sensed evil power in this cave, said Leng Shaoting. Do you mean youreing to kill me? The man in white sneered. Although he asked that question, his tone was certain. Evil cultivators arent allowed to exist. Were just obeying the rules, said Leng Shaoting. The rules? Thats the excuse you, the so-called good cultivators always use when you want to kill for no reason. Why cant evil cultivators exist? Were not all bad. Ive hidden here for over a thousand years. Ive done nothing wrong, nor have I hurt the innocent. How could youe to kill me just because of a stupid rule? Whats the difference between you and those harmful evil cultivators? The man in white questioned angrily. He held great hostility towards the so-called good cultivators, because he had suffered from unfair treatment. The man in white continued. Do you think we want to be evil cultivators? We were forced to. If we hadnt been harmed, we wouldnt have chosen to be evil cultivators. You only want to kill us, but never think of the reason why we became evil cultivators. We know that not every good cultivator is administering justice. We just followed the evil power here. We have the responsibility to kill evil cultivators, but we wont just do that without a reason. Were not executioners whose job is to behead other people. So, if you really have hidden yourself here for over a thousand years and have never hurt the innocent, we wont hurt you, said Leng Shaoting. Really? The man in white sneered. Obviously, he didnt believe Leng Shaotings words, thinking that Leng Shaoting was lying to his face. Arent you afraid Ill do something bad in the future? Of course Ill be worried, so well keep an eye on you. Once you do anything amoral, we wont hesitate to punish you, said Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, the man in white fell silent. He didnt know whether he should believe Leng Shaoting. ...... Although he refused to believe Leng Shaoting, he might not be able to survive if Leng Shaoting was determined to kill him. If he chose to believe Leng Shaoting and stopped arguing with him, he might survive today. Do you really mean it? asked the man in white. Sure, said Leng Shaoting. Great, if so, you can leave now. Dont worry, Ill never leave this mountain or this cave, said the man in white. It was the truth, but he was also feeling out Leng Shaotings attitude. If Leng Shaoting didnt believe his words, he wouldnt trust them. However, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning didnt think the man in white would really stay in this cave forever, but he seemed serious, so they couldnt say he was lying. He was either being honest, or he was very adept at lying. Either way, they wouldnt believe everything the man in white just said. They needed to speak to him further to make sure of it. But I still need to ask about something. Did you kill those people outside? asked Leng Shaoting straightforwardly. When he asked that question, he focused on the man in whites expression. He wouldnt miss any of his reactions. No. The man in white seemed very calm and honest. At least I wont hurt anyone before they find this grave. I wont kill them, but I can prevent them from leaking the information. Those bodies were left here by two groups of people after a fight. They met by ident. Some were directly killed, while some were too seriously injured to leave and finally died of starvation. Because he was being very honest, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning believed his reply. Actually, they understood why the man in white would do his best to punish people who found this grave. If they were the man in white, they would do the same thing. The man had stayed here for over a thousand years, and didnt want to be bothered. Those grave-diggers didnt only bother him, but also tried to steal valuable things from this grave. Why couldnt you leave this cave? asked Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, the man in white looked slightly sad. He didnt immediately reply to Leng Shaoting, but subconsciously turned to give a nce at the stone door of the chamber. He wasnt staring at the stone door, but the woman in the ice coffin behind it. However, because the stone door was closed, they couldnt see her. We can only live in this cave. Once we leave it, well lose our lives and disappear. I cant leave her, and she cant leave me either, said the man in white, looking upset. He was talking about the woman in the ice coffin in the chamber. Gu Ning suddenly remembered how the man in white called her when they met just then. She guessed Shen Er might be the woman lying in the ice coffin in the chamber. If so, the woman must greatly resemble her, otherwise the man in white wouldnt mistake her for the woman at that moment. In order to make sure of it, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to look at the woman in the ice coffin. They were close right now, so she could see her clearly. Even though she had that guess, Gu Ning was still surprised to see how closely they resembled each other. They werent identical, but they were at least 80% alike. Do you mean the woman who greatly resembles me in the ice coffin in the next chamber? asked Gu Ning with an affirmative tone. Chapter 2695 - The Story of the Man in White

    Chapter 2695: The Story of the Man in White

    Hearing that, the man in white got mad. He turned to re at Gu Ning, but Leng Shaoting protected her behind him, so he couldnt see her. How do you know? asked the man in white. He was about to lose temper. He was suspicious of them for getting into the chamber without his permission, but he was always here. How could they have gotten in? How could she know? Right after Gu Ning asked that question, she realized she shouldnt have said that, because she needed to exin it and then her secret would be exposed. If she didnt tell the truth, she honestly didnt know how to exin it. Most importantly, Gu Ning had mentioned many of the details of the ice coffin. Unfortunately, it was toote and she couldnt take her words back, so she could only be honest. Because I have a pair of Jade Eyes and I can see whats behind the wall. Thats how we found this chamber. It wouldnt be a big deal if the man in white heard about her secret, because he wouldnt spread it and no one would believe it. Hearing that, the man in white was astonished. Jade Eyes? Although it was the first time that he had ever heard about that, he understood what it was from Gu Nings exnation. With Jade Eyes, she could see through any obstacles. However, Gu Ning observed his ce without his permission, which still displeased him because he felt his privacy was invaded. Gu Ning understood that, so she apologized before the man in white lost temper. Im sorry for observing the chamber without your permission, but I didnt know whether you were friendly, so I needed to know more about the situation. Please forgive me. When Gu Ning apologized, she moved out from behind Leng Shaoting and met his eyes, showing obvious sincerity on her face. In fact, Gu Ning purposely met the eyes of the man in white at this moment. She knew she closely resembled the woman he loved, so she hoped his anger would go away after seeing her face. ...... Although she didnt know what had happened between them, this man was a very affectionate man since he stayed here for over a thousand years to guard his love. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt want to ruin the peace. In other words, she didnt want to have conflict with this man. Upon seeing Gu Nings face which greatly resembled his loves face, the man in white indeed calmed down. A few secondster, he moved his eyes away from her. Even though she greatly resembled Shen Er, she wasnt Shen Er so he wouldnt pay much attention to her. Right, Im talking about the woman in the ice coffin. The man in white replied. After that, he told them his story. Shen Er is a disciple of a cultivation sect, while Im a disciple of the demon n. The cultivation sect and the demon n once had a battle. Shen Er was injured, and I rescued her. We secretly ran away. After getting along for a while, we fell in love and got together. We knew that were forbidden to be together, because the good and the evil factions were bitter enemies. But I had never hurt any innocent people even though I was born in the demon n. Even when the good and the evil factions were in a battle, I did nothing. In order not to be discovered, we hid far away and lived an ordinary life, but Shen Er was still found by other disciples in the same cultivation sect as her. They directly attacked me for no reason just because I was a demon They said they represented the good, but their hands were covered in blood. I was a demon, but I had never hurt any innocent people. Is it my fault that I was born in the demon n? Do I have to be killed even though I did nothing wrong? Saying that, the man in white got emotional. Shen Er and I ran all the way till here. But she was seriously injured because of me. She died several dayster, so I put her in this ice coffin. Her body is kept well, and we can be together forever, said the man in white. Knowing that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had sympathy for him. Actually, they never thought that the so-called good cultivators were all good people with a sense of justice. For example, officials in the government also bullied ordinary citizens. Corrupt public servants were very hateful. After the man in white finished, he realized that he had said too much, but he had kept it to himself for too long. Nobody listened to him before, and now he had the chance to tell his story. Im done. What else do you want to know? If not, you can leave now, said the man in white. I want to know why youll die once you leave this cave? asked Gu Ning. The man in white only told them the result, but didnt tell them the reason, so Gu Ning felt it was necessary to make it clear. Because Shen Ers master found us in this cave, and he felt touched by my love for Shen Er, he allowed me to stay here with Shen Er, but in order to stop me from hurting innocent people, he sealed my soul in this cave. Once I leave this cave, my body will separate from my soul and I will die, said the man in white. Even though Shen Ers master didnt kill him and allowed him to stay with Shen Er, he didnt feel grateful to Shen Ers master at all. If it hadnt been for them, Shen Er wouldnt have died. Seal? Leng Shaoting immediately sensed around and really sensed a Taoist magic figure. Although Leng Shaoting didnt know much about Taoist magic figures, Shangguan Yang was an expert and he had seen Taoist magic figures many times before. Therefore, he could sense them, but couldnt tell what Taoist magic figure it was. He didnt use his magical senses earlier, so he didnt feel it till now. In that case, Leng Shaoting believed the mans words. If so, we wont bother you any longer, said Leng Shaoting, then he held Gu Nings hand and walked away. The sky was dark now, but it wasntpletely dark. The others thought that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning could quicklye out, but they had been inside for an hour. It worried them and they were afraid that they might have encountered trouble. Only Xu Jinchen and Zhan Zhiyin were calm, because they knew Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning could protect themselves. Chapter 2696 - I Lied to You

    Chapter 2696: I Lied to You

    Why arent they out yet? Did they encounter any trouble? Leng Shaoxun was too worried to stand still. He focused on the ce where Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning swam into the pool. Theyll be fine, said Leng Shaoxi, but she was actually no less worried than Leng Shaoxun. She said that tofort herself as well. Dont be too worried. Even if something goes wrong, they will be fine, said Xu Jinchen. He wasnt too worried, but he still cared about their safety. An hour and twenty minutester, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning came out. Everyone immediately walked forward. They couldnt feel relieved until they had made sure that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were fine. Youve been gone for so long. What happened? asked Zi Beiying with concern. Nothing serious. A fox got injured and was making some sounds inside. We treated its wound, then came out, said Gu Ning. It was impossible for her to tell the truth, so she made up a lie. Alright, we should go back now. Shaoting and Ningning are wet. They need to change or theyll catch a cold, said Leng Shaoxi. Although they were strong, strong people could also catch a cold. Besides, it was a bit cold now, so they could easily catch a cold. What they didnt know was that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had already dried their inner clothes with their magical power. Only their coats were still wet. Other than Xu Jinchen and Zhan Zhiyin, no one knew that they were cultivators with superpowers, so it would be hard for them to exin how they dried their clothes. It wasnt good if too many people were aware of their secret. After that, they returned to the city. After they got in their cars, the sky soon wentpletely dark. Back in the city center, they separated. Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying went to Century City, while Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting returned to Mid-Levels Mansion, because they needed to take a shower and change. Leng Shaoxi and Leng Shaoxun went with Leng Shaoming to the Leng familys house. Leng Shaotings clothes were in the Leng familys house, but there werent any clothes for Gu Ning, so they couldnt directly go back to the Leng familys house. ...... In addition, if other family members saw Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning sopping wet, they would be worried. Therefore Leng Shaoxi and Leng Shaoxun kept it a secret and went back home with Leng Shaoming. Zhan Zhiyin also returned to the Leng familys house with them, because Zhan Daosong was still there. She would go back to the Leng familys house first, then go to the hotel with Zhan Daosong. Back in the house at Mid-Levels Mansion, Gu Ning was pulled into the washroom by Leng Shaoting. Ningning, we havent showered together in a long time, said Leng Shaoting, sounding aggrieved. Ha-ha. Gu Ningughed out loud. Look at you! Leng Shaoting pulled Gu Ning over at once and undressed her. I cant wait to eat you alive! I miss your taste so much. Gu Ning obviously understood what Leng Shaoting was talking about, but she suddenly wanted to tease him. Um, Im on my period now. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting stopped undressing Gu Ning and looked very disappointed. Really? Then why did you go into the water with me earlier? Dont you know its bad for you during your period? He was mad. Leng Shaoting was disappointed that Gu Ning was on her period right now, and they couldnt have sex, but he was angrier that Gu Ning didnt care about her own health. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second, but she felt touched that Leng Shaoting cared about her so much. Leng Shaoting turned around and wanted to leave, but Gu Ning stopped him. Where are you going? Im going to get your thing. You can have a shower before me! said Leng Shaoting in annoyance. Gu Ning was on her period now, so he couldnt take a shower with him. He was afraid he might lose control and hurt her. As for what he was going to get for her? It was undoubtedly pads. Ha-ha. Gu Ningughed again and stopped teasing him. Well, I just lied to you. Im not on Upon hearing that, Leng Shaoting kissed Gu Ning before she could even finish speaking. He was a little rough, but he wanted to punish Gu Ning for lying to him and worrying him. However, Leng Shaoting was reluctant to hurt her, so he became gentle after being rough for a few moments. A whileter, Leng Shaoting bit Gu Nings lips a little, then let her go. It didnt hurt, but Gu Nings lips were numb for a second. She rounded her eyes in anger and looked at him with displeasure. Leng Shaoting didnt seem guilty at all, taking it for granted. Its your punishment. Come on, I was just joking. And dont you usually remember when my Aunt Flow visits? Why did you forget today? Gu Ning said, feeling unhappy. Leng Shaoting was surprised. It was true that Gu Nings period should be a weekter. I was too worried about you. I didnt want your body to be affected. I didnt think too much, said Leng Shaoting. He was too anxious when he learned that Gu Ning was on her period after they just got out of the cold water. Hearing that, Gu Ning was satisfied. She knew that he was too worried about her to remember when she would be on her period. Since youre not on your period, lets shower together, said Leng Shaoting. Afterwards, he roughly undressed Gu Ning in a few moments. This wasnt the first time that they had been totally naked to each other, but Gu Ning was still a little embarrassed and didnt dare to meet Leng Shaotings eyes. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting joked. Weve done this so many times before. Why are you still so shy? Cant you look at me? Im not shy. I can look at you! Gu Ning felt challenged, so she turned to meet Leng Shaotings eyes. Leng Shaoting was pleased and smiled. Right, Ningning, its your turn to undress me now. You Gu Ning was startled, feeling slightly uneasy, but still helped Leng Shaoting take off his clothes. After that, they had passionate sex. By the time they got out of the washroom, two hours had passed. Chapter 2697 - The Most Troublesome

    Chapter 2697: The Most Troublesome

    ?

    However, it wasnt over. After they came out of the bathroom they continued to have sex. Ningning, do you want to ride me? asked Leng Shaoting in a hoarse voice, sounding quite seductive. Hearing that, Gu Ning felt uneasy, because she rarely rode him and she needed to do the work if she was on him. She was willing to do that, but felt shy. Although they had been together for a long time and they often had sex, she still felt slightly embarrassed every time they made love. Therefore, Gu Ning declined. No Come on, get on me. Leng Shaoting didnt take no for an answer. He directly ced her on him and ced his hands on her waist. He didnt let her do it alone, because it would be tiring, so he would move his body under her at the same time. In fact, he was rougher when he was under her. After having sex again and again till both of them were exhausted, they fell asleep. When she was with Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning always got upte. It was 7 am now, but she was still asleep. Leng Shaoting wanted to have morning sex, but she was deeply asleep, so he gave up. He only gave her a kiss, then got up to make breakfast. After preparing breakfast, Leng Shaoting received a call. He told Gu Ning that he needed to leave, then left home. Gu Ning didnt leave bed until 8 am. After having breakfast, she cleaned the dishes and went to work. Right after she arrived at herpany, Chen Cangyi came and reported the recent situation to her. Thepany was as profitable as usual. Althoughpetitors tried to scheme against them, they could handle it very well. Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please! Chen Cangyi left once he finished reporting and Gu Ning received a call from York. Miss Gu, your people are unbelievable. Ive encountered assassination attempts twice these days, but your people easily helped me out, said York. He was very satisfied with Jiang Liluo and Si Jins abilities. If it was possible, he hoped that they could be his bodyguards. Although he didnt think it was likely to happen, he still asked Gu Ning. Miss Gu, I really appreciate and badly need them. Can they stay with me? Hearing that, Gu Ning turned it down. Im sorry, Mr. York. If you need them every now and then, I can assign the task to them as long as they have time, but they cant stay with you all the time. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were her people, and she wouldnt let them serve foreigners. Although Country Y had a close rtionship with their country, it was still a foreign country. Therefore, Gu Ning would rather pay Jiang Liluo and Si Jin to protect Wei Lingfeng than receive millions of yuan from York and give them to him. What a shame York was disappointed, but it wasnt a surprising answer. He understood it and wouldnt force Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning was unwilling to let him have them, it would be meaningless if he put pressure on her. She wouldnt agree and it might damage their rtionship. Then if he needed her help again in the future, she wouldnt agree to help him. Fine, if I need them again, Ill call you. Were back in the capital of Country Y. Ill arrange for Mr. Jiang and Miss Si to fly back this afternoon, said York. Sure. Gu Ning replied. Shortly after the call with York, Gu Ning received a call from Jiang Liluo, who told her their task was done and that they had just arrived at the capital of Country Y. They were currently resting in a hotel and York would arrange for someone to send them to the airport. Their flight would take off at about 5 pm. From the capital of Country Y to the capital of their country, they needed to take a ten hour long flight, so they would be back at about 5 am the next day. Given Jiang Liluo and Si Jins abilities, Gu Ning wasnt worried about their safety, but she still reminded them to be careful. Gu Ning hadnt received a call from Leng Shaoting by the time it was time for her to get off work, so she directly had dinner at herpany and didnt wait for him. Because Leng Shaoting left to deal with something, he had to be busy now. Gu Ning didnt call him, but she still sent him a message telling him that she was eating and reminding him to have a meal as well. After a long while, Leng Shaoting still didnt reply to her. It seemed that he was really very busy. Leng Shaoting didnt call Gu Ning until 2 pm. Once she answered the call, Leng Shaoting apologized. Im sorry, I was busy. I didnt look at the phone. I finally had time now. Even though he knew Gu Ning was a considerate girl, he needed to show his attitude. Its fine. I knew you were busy. How is it? Is it done? Have you eaten? asked Gu Ning. Im about to have a meal. Where are you now? asked Leng Shaoting. Im at thepany, said Gu Ning. Great, see youter, said Leng Shaoting. Sure, said Gu Ning, then they hung up. At 3:30 pm, Leng Shaoting arrived. In Gu Nings office, Leng Shaoting said, President Weis son was trapped into taking a lot of drugs and was tested. It caused a sensation, but didnt be hot news. If it goes viral, itll surely damage the Wei familys reputation, especially at this key moment. Someone wants to use public opinion to damage their reputation, so that theyll lose votes this time. I heard you gave President Wei some power crystalsst time, so I told him to help his son take one when I received his call. A few minutester, they had a test again and the result showed that his son was fine. They took the first test report as a mistake, but someone must take responsibility for the damage to their reputation. So the doctor has to carry the me. We all know the doctor has been made a scapegoat, so the punishment is only for the public. He wont be seriously punished. This morning, we conducted an investigation about the mastermind. It has something to do with the Chang family, said Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, Gu Ning was also mad. The Chang family is the most troublesome. They werent only troublesome, they also wouldnt stop causing other people trouble! Chapter 2698 - Uncle, Let’s Go!

    Chapter 2698: Uncle, Lets Go!

    Honestly, among the four major families, the Leng family had the best reputation, because every member of the Leng family was stopping disciplinary vitions, including Leng Shaoting. If it wasnt serious, a warning would be enough. If they were willing to change, the Leng family would still ept them. However, if it was serious, they could be secretly killed. After all, it was an effective way to punish someone as a warning to others. However, in reality, no matter how strict the Leng family were, they couldnt stop bad people from doing bad deeds. There were still problems with people who belonged to the same faction as the Leng family. In addition, no one was perfect. Perhaps they made mistakes in some aspects, but they were quite useful in other aspects. As long as they didnt hurt the Leng familys interests, they would turn a blind eye. The Leng family would only limit their behavior and prevent them from causing serious trouble. The Rong family also had a good reputation. They normally wouldnt break thew, and would also punish those officials who dared to do illegal things, but they didnt pay much attention to it, so they were always involved in scandals. All in all, the Rong family was a good one. As for the Yuan family, they did many bad things, but they had handled them well, like what Yuan Wenrui had done, but once their own family members and important officials who supported them caused serious trouble, their reputation would be greatly damaged. And officials who were in the same faction as the Yuan family had been involved in scandals many times before. Besides, after the scandals broke, the Yuan family tried to defend them, but had to give up after they failed. The Chang family, on the other hand, had a bad reputation and were always involved in bad deeds. However, they often left the trouble to the government to deal with it instead of handling it on their own. Although the Chang family had done many bad deeds, they still had a high status and a lot of influence, because not everyone in the family had made these mistakes. The whole family wouldnt be dragged into trouble, unless there was solid evidence. After all, no one in their position was simple, so they had the ability to get away with crimes. Moreover, in the capital, different forces hadplicated rtionships. It wasnt easy to restrict them. If a major family was in trouble, a group of officials would be dragged into trouble. If arge group of officials were unseated, the government couldnt work properly. As a result, there could be more trouble caused afterwards. Once the country was in endless turmoil, other countries might seize the chance to benefit from chaos. Therefore, the government wouldnt kill arge group of officials. Instead, the government would try to punish someone as a warning to others and stop more people from doing illegal things. Reading on Myb o xno vel. ,Please! Well, I have to agree that the Chang family wants to seize power. Although Gu Ning didnt know much about politics, she clearly knew that the Chang family wanted to seize the position of president. From her perspective, she hoped that Wei Lingfeng could be the president for the following years. Have you found out which member of the Chang family did it? asked Gu Ning. She cared about the Wei family. I have a name in my mind, but I dont have evidence. And there is already a scapegoat, so I dont think we can conduct a further investigation, said Leng Shaoting. So were going to ept this result? If we know who it is, can we teach the person a lesson even though we cant do anything on the surface? We wont leave any evidence, said Gu Ning. She really hated it when the mastermind used a scapegoat to get away with crimes. Of course we wont ept that result. The president told me to deal with it and Im going to bring you to do something bad. Do you want to join me? asked Leng Shaoting in a loving tone. No matter who encountered something like that, they wouldnt ept that result, but it wasnt appropriate for them to deal with it in person. It wasnt wrong that Wei Lingfeng ordered Leng Shaoting to secretly teach the mastermind a lesson. If the person put his cards on the table, they would be honest as well, but there was no need to be honest with backstabbers. Sometimes, it was necessary to give someone a taste of their own medicine. Wei Lingfeng became the president, not just because he had the abilities and was an upright man, but also because he knew how to y tricks, but wouldnt just attack other people. If anyone dared to scheme against him, he wouldnt hesitate to pay them back. If a man was too kind, he wouldnt be able to make great achievements. If he was kind to his enemies, he was being cruel to himself, especially in politics or business. Once you showed mercy to your enemies, you would be knocked down by them in a second. Of course Ill join you! Gu Ning became interested at once. Although the person had no grudge against her, she wouldnt let Leng Shaoting do it alone. Great, well do it at night. Now lets go home and have a meal first, said Leng Shaoting. Sure. Gu Ning nodded. Then they packed up and walked out. Right after they stepped out of the elevator, they ran into the intern who tried to strike up a conversation with Leng Shaoting earlier. Her name was Zhang Youyou. As soon as Zhang Youyou saw Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, she became scared, because she hadnt known about Leng Shaotings rtionship with Gu Ning earlier. It was embarrassing that she had tried to strike up a conversation with Leng Shaoting! However, Gu Ning was also here, so she had to say hi to them. Nice to see you, Chairman Gu, Zhang Youyou said to Gu Ning. Hi, said Gu Ning, then she left with Leng Shaoting. She just needed to casually reply to the staff. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked away, Zhang Youyou felt relieved. It seemed that Gu Ning didnt know about what she had done that day. The entire day, she was extremely anxious. She was always worried that she would be fired after Gu Ning found out. If so, she would be totally humiliated. Once Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left, they directly returned to the siheyuan. At about 10 pm, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went out, but they didnt go out from the front gate. Instead, they disguised themselves as other people and left from the back door. They wouldnt leave any useful information to the Chang family after they did something bad. They now lookedpletely different. Gu Ning still looked beautiful, but Leng Shaoting became a middle-aged, bald man, which amused Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao. Alright, uncle, lets go! Gu Ning joked. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting gave Gu Ning a nce with his eyes full of affection. He couldnt care less about his appearance, because he always disguised himself for someone else when he carried out tasks. He could be far uglier. Chapter 2699 - Why So Excited?

    Chapter 2699: Why So Excited?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    The two of them quietly walked a distance away from the siheyuan, then appeared in the crowd. They took a taxi to a nightclub. Leng Shaoting had already arranged for someone to watch the member of the Chang family, so he knew that their target was having fun in the nightclub so they were going to see him. The person who schemed against Wei Lingfengs son was the son of the Chang familys third son, Chang Kairui. Although Chang Kairui did it, he might not be the real mastermind, but Leng Shaoting still had to teach Chang Kairui a lesson. Chang Kairui was a frequent visitor of nightclubs, so he knew many people who carried drugs all the time. However, he didnt do drugs, because he knew it was hard to get off of drugs. Sometimes, he wanted to try it for fun, but he stopped himself in the end. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the nightclub, it was nearly 11 pm. By this time, the nightclub waspletely crowded. ingting jumped for a long time before Sze Lingyun rained on her parade?a little. Ah... I cant be sure of things just yet. After all, I havent confirmed that Im Zhou Huas daughter, and we havent confirmed whether Incle and Zhou Hua have that kind of rtionship yet. We have! Listen up... Wu Pingting exined anxiously. Yesterday, you heard from my grandfather that Uncle didnt get married and have children, and instead adopted that ingrate Wu Zongxu, was because he loved this girl, the girl who saved him in the valley. Even though he never said why he was so?obsessed with that girl, if that girl was your mother, you can probably guess why. Even though they only had one night, Uncle and your mother did it. After that, Uncle was rescued by Grandpa, and your mother disappeared. Your mother probably went back and realized that she was pregnant with you. And my uncle is a loyal and monogamous man, so he never remarried. With that, Wu Pingting looked at Nangong Nuannuan excitedly and asked, Nuannuan, dont you think my sister looks very much like a member of my family? You havent met my Uncle, but you should have met my aunt. Both of them inherited my grandmothers looks and look very simr. Dont you think that Sis looks very simr to my aunt? Nangong Nuannuan nodded. Yes, very simr! Senior Sister and her mothers auras are very simr, but they only look about half-alike. I wanted to say it when the two of you met yesterday. but I think that Senior Sister and your aunt look really simr. Right, right! Wu Pingting looked at Sze Lingyun proudly, Sis, since Nuannuan says so, you must be our Wu familys child! Lets go, lets go! Lets go home! I want to make everyone in the family take a DNA test with you. After saying that, Wu Pingting took out her phone and made a call. At the beginning, Gu Ning felt their conversation was funny, but she was displeased when they judged Leng Shaotings body. However, she couldnt argue with them. Seeing Gu Nings unhappy face, Leng Shaoting approached and whispered in her ear, No matter how much they like my body, Im only yours, Ningning. Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! Gu Ning snorted withughter and cheered up instantly. After that, they decided to take action. Leng Shaoting took out a cigarette and lit it up. Although he rarely smoked, he knew how to, because it was necessary for him to do certain things ording to the environment. When Leng Shaoting took out the cigarette, he hid some white power in his fingernails. The white power was the drugs that were kept in Gu Nings telepathic eye space. She didnt dump them, because she felt they might be useful. There wasnt a big distance between the tables, so Leng Shaoting was only a meter away from Chang Kairui. Leng Shaoting dragged on the cigarette, then popped the white power from his fingers to Chang Kairuis ss when he blew out a stream of smoke. Because the lights in the nightclub were flickering and it was smoky everywhere, no one could see the white powder that popped out. Even if someone saw it, he or she would think it was just smoke, because it was all white. For this reason Leng Shaoting felt it was necessary to use smoke as a cover. The next moment, the white power sessfully fell into Chang Kairuis ss, and no one noticed it. Afterwards, Chang Kairui swallowed it as he drank with his friends. Because of the small amount, he would only get agitated for a while so Leng Shaoting needed to do the same thing a few more times. The excitement wouldntst long. Leng Shaoting aimed to make Chang Kairui overdose and faint, otherwise his friends wouldnt send him to the hospital. If Chang Kairui didnt have a medical exam, no one would know that he took drugs. Leng Shaoting would only make sure that Chang Kairui wasnt killed by the drugs. After taking a little white power, Chang Kairui got excited at once, but he didnt notice that the reaction wasnt right because he had never taken drugs before. After all, he was in an exciting ce, so he didnt pay much attention to it. However, he somehow found he couldnt put his ss down, and quickly drank one ss right after another. Precisely because of that, he soon consumed a lot of drugs and began acting abnormally. He even stood up and began to dance. Oh, Lord Chang is so excited today! Chang Kairuis friends found him unusual today so they joked about it. However, it was very normal to dance in a nightclub, so they only thought that Chang Kairui was excited. They didnt think there was something wrong with him. He must have heard some good news! Unfortunately, after Chang Kairui danced for less than a minute, he suddenly fell to the ground and twitched, frightening his friends at the table and other people around them. Before long, a security guard came and immediately called the hospital. Chang Ruikais friends were scared. If anything bad happened to him, they would be punished as well. Did he take drugs? Leng Shaoting asked suddenly. He deliberately said that, so that the news could be spread abroad. Chapter 2700 - Isn’t My Body Attractive?

    Chapter 2700: Isnt My Body Attractive?

    Hearing that, the crowd began to talk about it. Although they were forbidden to take drugs in nightclubs, not everyone would listen. Therefore, it wasnt surprising if Chang Kairui was on drugs. No, we dont do that! Chang Kairuis friends denied it at once. They had never been on drugs. But I think his reaction proves everything. Ive seen someone overdosed like that before. Or he might be having an epileptic fit. However, he hasnt bitten his tongue, so its c learly not that. Leng Shaoting continued. He was determined to make people believe that Chang Kairui was on drugs. Nonsense! Dont damage his reputation, Chang Kairuis friend shouted. If other people heard that Chang Kairui was on drugs, it would cause serious trouble. Leng Shaoting said nothing further, because what he said was enough. The majority of the crowd believed that Chang Kairui overdosed. Because Chang Kairui was a frequent visitor, many people were familiar with him. Some of them held grudges against him, so they didnt hesitate to spread the news quickly. Even if Chang Kairui wasnt on drugs, they didnt care about the truth. Before long, the manager of the nightclub received the news and came over. He was scared and trembled in fear. If anything went wrong with Chang Kairui, the club would be closed and he might be in trouble too. The manager had seen many people on drugs before, so he easily identified that Chang Kairui overdosed, but he wasnt dumb so he wouldnt say it aloud. However, he spent a lot of time with Chang Kairui, so he knew that Chang Ruikai was unlikely to do drugs. It was strange that Chang Ruikai suddenly overdosed today. However, he would only get this agitated and twitch on the ground if he overdosed. No matter, it wasnt the right time to ask about that right now. A whileter, an ambnce arrived and Chang Kairui was taken to the hospital. Other people in the club werent affected by Chang Kairui, and they continued to enjoy themselves after he was taken away. Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! Right after Chang Kairui was taken to the hospital, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning left. They went to the same hospital afterwards. Given the Chang familys status, they would surely remove the news from the media, so Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning had to do something to make sure more people heard the news. After finding out which hospital the ambnce belonged to, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting took a taxi and followed. As soon as the ambnce reached the hospital, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived. Once Chang Kairui got in trouble, his friends called his family, but they didnt know Chang Kairui parents number, so they only called his older brother. The moment Chang Kairuis older brother heard about it, he called their parents. Therefore, half an hourter, Chang Kairuis parents also arrived at the hospital. Before that, Chang Kairuis medical report came out. He had indeed taken a lot of drugs, which surprised his friends, because they didnt see him take drugs! Therefore, Chang Kairuis friends doubted the result. Facing their doubt, the doctor was angry. If you dont believe it, get him checked in another hospital. How could you know whether hes on drugs? Would he tell you about it before he took drugs? Chang Kairui wasnt clear-headed. He felt as if he was in a nightmare and couldnt hear anything. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt have the chance to read the report, so Gu Ning disguised herself for a nurse. She sneaked into Chang Kairuis ward and set up a micro camera to record everything. In that case, even if they stopped the report from being exposed, the news that Chang Kairui was on drugs would still go abroad. After Chang Kairuis parents and older brother came, they were shocked and angry to hear that he overdosed and was witnessed by arge group of people. They always told their two sons to stay away from drugs. If they got addicted to drugs, their lives would be ruined. Unfortunately, their younger son still ended up on drugs and even overdosed. If it went abroad, it would seriously damage their familys reputation and they honestly didnt know how to exin it to the Old Master of their family. They could only destroy this report now and tell the other people who knew about it to keep it a secret. The others were scared of the Chang family, so they definitely wouldnt tell anyone else. However, they couldnt stop the others in the nightclub from spreading the news. Anyway, they didnt have evidence, so they could easily deny it if the news really went public. They could im it to be angina pectoris [1. A type of chest pain caused by reduced blood flow to the heart.]. Gu Ning recorded their conversation. With the evidence, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left, but they didnt release it right away. They decided to wait until tomorrow. It was veryte when they left the hospital, so they didnt go to the siheyuan, but directly returned to Mid-Levels Mansion. Back in Mid-Levels Mansion, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning removed their makeup and went back to how they normally looked. After removing their makeup, Leng Shaoting immediately undressed and told Gu Ning to do the same. Gu Ning was amused by how horny he was. Seeing Gu Nings resigned look, Leng Shaoting said, Ningning, my body can only be owned by you. You can do whatever you want. Other people can only be jealous of you. Upon hearing that, Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting was referring to what they heard in the nightclub. Youre very satisfied with your body, said Gu Ning. Isnt my body attractive? Leng Shaoting focused on Gu Ning, putting some pressure on her. Of course its attractive. Gu Ning exined at once. If she didnt chime in, Leng Shaoting wouldnt stop asking her. Anyway, it was true that Leng Shaoting had a very attractive body. Ningning, do you like it? asked Leng Shaoting. Yes! said Gu Ning. After that, they had sex for a night. The next day. Obviously, someone schemed against Chang Kairui, and a video of him taking drugs was soon uploaded to Weibost night. It went viral that afternoon. Chang Kairui wasnt a celebrity, so not many people knew him, but because of his family background, he attracted a lot of attention. When the Chang family heard about it, the news had already be a hot topic, which angered them. In fact, only Chang Kairuis family knew he was in trouble, the other members of the Chang family were unaware of it. Some of them read the news on Weibo and reported it to Master Chang, then everyone heard about it. Chapter 2701 - Get Back Now!

    Chapter 2701: Get Back Now!

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Chang Kairuis family knew the news would go abroad, because it happened in a public ce, but they didnt expect it to cause a sensation. They thought they could stop Master Chang from finding out. Therefore, after it went viral, Chang Kairuis family didnt know what to do. Once Master Chang heard about it, he called Chang Kairui. After a night, Chang Kairui became clear-headed. When he woke up, he was confused about why he was in the hospital and couldnt remember what had happenedst night. When he learned from his older brother that he had twitched and fallen to the ground due to an overdose of smoking and drugs, Chang Kairui strongly denied and insisted on saying that he had never taken drugs. Although he read the test report, he still firmly denied it. In that case, his family became suspicious of Chang Kairuispanions. Although they were close, it was still possible for them to try to trap him. Most importantly, if they werent guilty, who would have trapped Chang Kairui into taking drugs. After Chang Kairui became suspicious of them, he wanted to call them and question them about it, but his older brother stopped him. They had watched the surveince video yesterday and his friends did nothing. Therefore, they doubted whether Chang Kairui took drugs on his own. However, they saw nothing wrong with Chang Kairuis behavior, so they found it very strange. They also doubted whether there was something wrong with the cigarette, but they smoked the same cigarettes. If there was anything wrong with it, they would have a problem as well. Only Chang Kairuis father was aware of his scheme against Wei Lingfengs son, so his father wondered whether Wei Lingfeng had found out about what they had done and ordered someone to pay Chang Kairui back. In the Chang family, the other members had no idea that Chang Kairui had schemed against Wei Lingfengs son. If you see this message this chapter is being messed up, you dont need to report it, juste back in 10 minutes to read the correct chapter, sorry for the inconvenience At that moment, he was on the phone while standing in front of the window. He spotted her running in and gave her not more than a side nce. He quickly moved his gaze towards the outside of the window and continued his serious conversation on the phone. 4 He acted as if picking her up from prison was nothing more than a matter of convenience. Zhong Nuannuan finally felt relief in her heart when she once again saw this man, who was as tall as a pine tree and as noble as the gods. 9 There was a sudden pain in her heart that flooded into her eyes. If she had not done all she could to keep them under control, her tears would have fallen again. Nuannuan, how are you doing? Youve been in prison for a month. Did anyone bully you? Are you hurt anywhere? Tell mum and Ill make sure to settle everything for you! 1 Nuannuan is my daughter. There is no way that the daughter of Zhong Kuijun would be so weak. Just look at Nuannuans healthy face, she is in the pink of health. One look at her and anyone can see how well she is doing! Hahahaha My girl, the Zhou family has withdrawn their suit against you. You have been pronounced not guilty for murder. Your dad is here to take you out of prison. Are you feeling happy? 4 Zhong Nuannuans sight was suddenly blocked as her father, Zhong Kuijun and mother, Jiang Shuwan, stood in front of her. One of them took her left hand and the other held her right. They were concerned over her as they kept asking about her wellbeing. In the middle of the room, her older sister, Zhong Qianqian, whom they shared the same father but had different mothers, stood not far from where Chi Yang was. Her body was a little slighted and from where Zhong Nuannuan was standing, it looked as if they were standing side by side. 5Kairui before he could finish a sentence. Youre a victim, so just go home and exin it to grandfather, said Chang Kairuis older brother. However, Chang Kairui was still anxious, because his scheme against Wei Lingfengs son would be exposed if it was really rted to Wei Lingfeng. Reading on Mybo xno vel. ,Please! Master Chang wouldnt care whether he had tried to scheme against Wei Lingfengs son, but he failed! That wasnt what his family wanted to see. Anyway, he had to go home right now. After Master Chang called Chang Kairui, he immediately called Chang Kairuis father. Last night, Chang Kairuis parents went out and came backte. Master Chang didnt pay much attention to it, because he thought they were going to deal with something, but now he realized it was due to Chang Kairui. They secretly dealt with it behind his back! Upon thinking of that, Master Chang was furious. Many colleagues of Chang Kairuis parents heard the news, so they asked them whether it was true. Chang Kairuis parents denied it and said that he just had an attack of angina pectoris. Unfortunately, not many people were convinced by their reply, because it wasnt a secret that rich kids lived a life with wild abandon. When Chang Kairuis father saw Master Changs call, he was also scared, but he still had to answer it. Did you know about the news involving Kairuist night? asked Master Chang in an affirmative tone. Yeah, but please give me a chance to exin when I get home. Kairui is just a victim, said Chang Kairuis father. Hearing that, Master Changs anger didnt go away. On the contrary, he became even angrier, but he started to be angry at those who trapped Chang Kairui. However, before he was clear about what actually happened, he was still unhappy with Chang Kairui. Gu Ning saw the news about Chang Kairui on the Inte, so she didnt rush to upload the video evidence. She knew that the Chang family would make a rification so she decided to hit them after the rification was released. Chapter 2702 - Admit It

    Chapter 2702: Admit It

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Wei Lingfeng also heard the news and was happy that Chang Kairui was in more serious trouble than his son had been in. If he was targeted, he wouldnt be so mad, because he was in a very dangerous position, but he wouldnt allow other people to hurt his family. Leng Shaoting was going to leave today, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the siheyuan to have lunch. At this time, Chang Kairui returned home too. Once he was home, Chang Kairui wasughed at by his cousins. Although they were a family, they werent close. Often, they couldnt wait to see each other in trouble. People who valued interests above everything would take their own family members as enemies, even though they were brothers or even father and son. The Chang familys rtives didnt get along well and were alwayspeting against one another. Otherwise Chang Kairuis father wouldnt scheme against Wei Lingfeng behind Master Changs back. When they decided to trap Wei Lingfengs son, their real target was actually Wei Lingfeng. Chang Kairuis father nned to share the news with Master Chang after they seeded, but unfortunately they failed. Tell me, what happened? As soon as Chang Kairui got home, Master Chang questioned him angrily. Chang Kairuis father had already exined that Chang Kairui had been trapped, but Master Chang wasnt fully convinced. After all, Chang Kairui was a frequent visitor of the nightclubs. If Chang Kairui spent so much time in nightclubs, it would be very easy for him to get addicted to drugs. Grandfather, I was trapped. Although there is no evidence to prove it, I can swear I have no habit of taking drugs. Chang Kairui exined at once. Then he took out a USB disk and handed it to Master Chang. This is the surveince video of me having fun in the nightclubst night. You can watch it. Master Chang said nothing and took the disk. He told the housekeeper to get him hisptop. Afterwards, he put in the disk and yed the video. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! After watching the video, he indeed didnt see anyone touch Chang Kairuis ss. Even Chang Kairui didnt do anything strange, but then he suddenly stood up and danced before falling to the ground and twitching. Because Master Chang didnt see the cause, he was in a bad mood. If Chang Kairui werent his grandson, he would think Chang Kairui took drugs by himself. Is it possible that the drugs werent in the drink, but the fruits? Master Changs other grandson guessed. You just watched the video. Did I even have a bite of the fruit? Chang Kairui argued in annoyance. He only drank, so he doubted whether his drink was drugged from the beginning. Moreover, he poured the drink for himself. Because he had encountered the same trouble before and someone had tried to drug his drink, he had learned to pour his drink by himself. Hearing that, his cousin didnt know what to say because Chang Kairui indeed hadnt had a bite of the fruit. Then its strange. Right. Are you sure you didnt take drugs? Master Chang stared straight at Chang Kairui and asked seriously. He was willing to trust Chang Kairui, but he needed to make sure. No, I didnt, said Chang Kairui honestly. If so, you must have been trapped. And its a smart trick. We cant see anything in this surveince video. Master Chang got even angrier. Who was it? How dared they trap his family? Have you had any conflict against anyone recently? asked Master Chang. If anyone trapped Chang Kairui, the person must be the Chang familys enemy, or Chang Kairuis own opponent. Chang Kairui panicked a little, because he just schemed against someone. He also guessed that the person paid him back, so he felt slightly guilty. Seeing his reaction, Master Chang realized it was the answer. Tell me. Grandpa, Im sorry, I secretly schemed against Wei Lingfengs son, so I think it might be Chang Kairui exined. Given the current situation, he didnt dare to keep it a secret. What? That was done by you? Master Chang was astonished. It was not only Master Chang, the other people were also surprised. They were aware of what had happened to the Wei family, but didnt expect it to have been caused by Chang Kairui. At the beginning, Master Chang didnt connect what happened to Chang Kairui with the news about the Wei family, but now he realized it was connected. Master Chang was furious, but he didnt me Chang Kairui for scheming against the Wei family. Instead, he was mad because Chang Kairui failed and got into trouble. How could you do that when youck the ability to seed? Now you failed and even got into trouble. You Master Chang criticized him. Although the Wei familys reputation was damaged, it didnt be serious after the new test report came out. Some people didnt think the result was correct, and believed that it was released under pressure of those in power. However, the new report was already out, so no one dared to talk about it again. They would only discuss it in private. However, because the new test report was out, if anyone dared to spread rumors, he or she could be sued. Besides, the Wei family wasnt an ordinary family, so nobody wanted to go against them. Even the Chang family was reluctant to challenge Wei Lingfeng publicly. Chang Kairui shut his mouth. Obviously, it has something to do with the Wei family, said Master Chang with determination. Chang Kairui encountered the same thing, which was a clear message. The Wei family had found out about Chang Kairuis scheme. Since the Wei family dared to pay Chang Kairui back, they didnt care about their reaction. The Chang family did it first, so they couldnt me the Wei family. Besides, they didnt have evidence. Therefore, Master Chang had to ept the result. We must make a rification as soon as possible, or itll cause a huge impact, said Master Chang, giving the order at once. As for how they should rify it, they would exin that it was an attack of angina pectoris. At the beginning, outsiders didnt connect the news about Chang Kairui with what had happened to the Wei family because not many people knew about the scandal involving the Wei family. However, people who were aware of it immediately felt the news about Chang Kairui had something to do with what had happened to the Wei family. Chapter 2703 - The Tree Vine Turns into a Kid

    Chapter 2703: The Tree Vine Turns into a Kid

    ?

    However, the Wei familys scandal didnt go viral, so only high society knew about it. Even though they were aware of the grudge between the two families, they wouldnt post it on the Inte. After all, the Wei family had made a rification and no one was willing to get in trouble by talking about it. Therefore, they would only discuss it with their close friends. The Wei familys son just has a scandal about overdosing. Why did Chang Kairui of the Chang family get in the same trouble today? It cant be a coincidence! I dont think its a coincidence. The two pieces of news must be connected. Do you mean what happened to the Wei family was caused by the Chang family and so the Wei family did the same thing back to the Chang family? Its highly possible. But I think it might have been done by a third family in order to stir things up between them. If so, neither the Chang family nor the Wei family wanted it to happen. Both of them were trapped by a third family! Actually, many of the Wei family had the same thought, thinking that it might have been done by a third family. Anyway, it could be a grudge between the two families, it could also have been done by a third family. They didnt know the truth and had no courage to ask. After all, no one wanted to annoy the Chang and the Wei families. Wei Lingfeng understood that people might have that idea, but he didnt care. There was no evidence to prove that the news about Chang Kairui had anything to do with the Wei family. As for a third family, it had to be either the Yuan family or the Rong family. After all, they were opponents and always went against each other. Therefore, the two families were displeased when people hurled the me at them, but it was normal that people were suspicious of them given their bad rtionship. As long as the Wei family and the Chang family didnt criticize them publicly, they wouldnt say anything. It would make them look guilty if they stood out before the Wei family and the Chang family said anything. Reading on Mybo xn o v el. ,Please! Besides, they had encountered serious trouble many times before, so it was barely a problem in their eyes. They were unhappy about it, but didnt think it was a big deal. After the scandal about Wei Lingfengs son broke, they were suspicious of each other, because they all watched the drama. No one bothered to investigate. Now the news about Chang Kairui was spread, so they believed that Wei Lingfeng must be paying the Chang family back after Chang Kairui tried to scheme against his son. They were suspicious of other families instead of their own family, because the masters didnt think their own family members would dare to do anything without their permission. The Chang family members took action secretly, but outsiders didnt know about it. That afternoon, the Chang family released a rification and said that Chang Kairui wasnt on drugs. He had just had an attack of angina pectoris. If anyone dared to spread rumors, the Chang family would sue them. There was also a test report from the hospital. It was a fake report, because they needed it to distract peoples attention. Although some people believed the Chang familys rification and report, there were many people who werent convinced at all. Why? Because in most peoples eyes, the heirs of the wealthy and the powerful never obeyed the rules. It wasmon knowledge that they indulged in drugs, drinks, and sex. As a result, it was more believable that Chang Kairui was on drugs. It wasnt difficult for the authorities to fake a report. In fact, many people didnt believe the Wei familys rification either. However, the test report was out, and the public had no proof to prove it was fake, so nobody dared to talk about it any longer. Nevertheless, not everyone read the report on the Inte, so they would discuss it in their own circles. Therefore, only some people were distracted. It wasnt surprising, and the Chang family knew that it was impossible topletely remove the news from the publics attention. As long as fewer and fewer people paid attention to it, the drama would be forgotten within a short time. If anyone dared to question them, they would punish someone as a warning to others. The test report was already out, so they believed that they were cleared and could defend themselves. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt pay attention to it for the time being. At noon, they went back to the siheyuan. When they got to the siheyuan, they saw Shangguan Yang, Jing Yunyao, Miao Jingjing, Jiang Liluo and Si Jin in the yard. In the middle of them stood a little boy about three years old. The second Gu Ning saw the little boy, she was amazed by how lovely he was. However, Gu Ning sensed a pure magical energy from the little body. Where did they get this little boy with magical energy? Oh, where did you pick up this little kid? Hes adorable. Come on, give me a hug! said Gu Ning and reached out her arms to hug the little boy. Hi! The little boy giggled and ran to Gu Ning with open arms. Just when Gu Ning picked the little boy up and hadnt straightened yet Shangguan Yang said, Hes the tree vine you took home. Gu Ning was struck dumb and subconsciously loosened her hands, then the little boy fell to the ground with a loud sound. If he was an ordinary kid, Shangguan Yang and the others might have gotten worried, but he had magical energy, so they werent worried at all. Master, you just dumped me. The little boyined. Although it wasnt painful, he still felt hurt because his master disliked him. Oh, Im sorry, I was just too shocked. Howe you turned into a boy now? Gu Ning didnt know how the tree vine managed to do that, so she was stunned. Even Leng Shaoting was surprised to know that this little boy was the tree vine. I wanted to give you a surprise, said the tree vine, feeling hurt. Fine, I should apologize. Why dont we go buy some clothes. Since youre a boy now, you need to put on clothes, said Gu Ning. The tree vine was currently wearing clothes which Jing Yunyao had adjusted for him from her own clothes, because he was totally naked when he turned into a boy. Chapter 2704 - Bad People Tell on Somebody First

    Chapter 2704: Bad People Tell on Somebody First

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Jing Yunyao nned to take the tree vine to buy some clothes after he was covered with her clothing, but the tree vine wanted to wait till Gu Ning was back, so they listened to him. Although the tree vine only looked like a little boy about three years old, he was actually hundreds of years old. Therefore, when he wanted to hold Gu Nings hand, Leng Shaoting pulled him to the side and said with displeasure, Boy, you better stay away from my girl. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. The tree vine was just a little boy! Although his real age was hundreds of years, he had the appearance of a 3-year-old kid. Did Leng Shaoting have to be so serious? Hes just a kid, said Gu Ning resignedly. Hes a male and hes at least three hundred years old, said Leng Shaoting. If it was a little girl, he might not be displeased. He didnt know this little boy was the tree vine earlier, so he didnt stop Gu Ning from hugging him. Gu Ning didnt know what to say, neither did the others, but they could understand Leng Shaotings worries. Anyway, it was their own affair, so they didnt interfere. Master The tree vine stared at Gu Ning pitifully. He felt that Leng Shaoting was being a jealous boyfriend. Although he was a male and was three hundred years old, he was a monster, not a real man. Um, fine, walk by yourself. Gu Ning didnt want to annoy Leng Shaoting, so she didnt hold the little boys hand. Alright! The tree vine didnt argue with them. He wasnt a real kid, so he knew what he shouldnt do. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting took the tree vine to buy some clothes. Although the tree vine had lived for three hundred years, this was the first time that he had ever been a human being. So he was extremely excited to see the world. He asked about everything that he saw. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt think he was annoying. Leng Shaoting could get along well with him as long as he didnt go to hold Gu Nings hand or ask for a hug. He just didnt want the tree vine to touch Gu Ning, he could stand anything else the tree vine wanted to do. They soon reached a shopping mall. After they got out of the car and walked into the crowd, they attracted a lot of attention. Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were a beautiful couple, and the tree vine looked adorable as a little boy. So they were too attractive to be ignored. Even though the tree vine was wearing clothing adjusted by Jing Yunyao, it fit him very well. Many people guessed their rtionship, some believing they were a family. However, Gu Ning was too young, so they thought the little boy should be her younger brother. Some people wanted to have fun with the cute little boy, but they were scared by Leng Shaotings cold aura. Sis, whats that? The tree vine asked Gu Ning when he saw a game machine. Because Gu Ning reminded him not to call her master outside, the tree vine called her sister. Its a game machine, said Gu Ning. Whats a game machine? The tree vine continued. Leng Shaoting turned to stare at the tree vine and said, You have too many questions. Ningning will be tired. Ill let someone educate youter. The tree vine opened his mouth, then shut up. Gu Ning also felt it was enough, so she said nothing. They took the tree vine to a kids clothing store of an international brand. Once they walked in, the little tree vine attracted the attention of several saleswomen. They were also amazed by Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings beautiful appearances, but they were all married, so they were more excited to see a cute kid than a handsome man. Wow, hes so pretty! Right, hes even prettier than the model of our brand. Right! A saleswoman turned to look at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, then asked them politely, Sir, Miss, are you shopping for clothing for this kid? Do you need my rmendations or do you want to shop on your own? The tree vine was so adorable that she wanted to match clothes for him, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were here, so she had to behave. I believe in your choices. You can pick clothes for him, as long as he likes them. Um, we need twenty full sets for him. He only needs to try on one set and we can get twenty of the same size. Itll be tiring if he has to try all of them, said Gu Ning. She thought it was annoying to shop for clothing, and they needed a lot, so she let the saleswoman do it for her. She believed that they had good taste. In addition, the tree vine was very beautiful, so he should be pretty in any clothes. Although this was a kids clothing store, there were many rich customers. And rich people always bought a lot of sets at a time, so it wasnt strange that Gu Ning wanted twenty sets. However, it wasntmon either, so the saleswoman was slightly surprised. She couldnt handle it alone, so the three saleswomen did it together. Before that, they invited Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to rest in the lounge and they poured tea for them. The tree vine didnt care much about the clothing, so he was fine with Gu Nings arrangement. Due to Leng Shaotings presence, he didnt dare to bother Gu Ning. There were customers with kids in the store, and they were also amazed by the tree vines beauty. However, some of them got jealous. It wasnt a big deal if they were just jealous, but a boy around five years old was unhappy that the tree vine was so weed. He immediately walked to the tree vine and tried to push him. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting saw it, but did nothing, because the boy couldnt really hurt the tree vine. As a monster which was hundreds of years old, the tree vine saw the boying to push him. He didnt avoid the boy, but just stood there. When the boy pushed the tree vine, the tree vine didnt move at all. Instead, the boy felt as if he had knocked into a wall and bounced backwards. He fell on the ground and instantly started crying. Hearing his cry, the three saleswomen turned to look at him. When they wanted to ask about it, the boys mother ran over and helped her son get back to his feet. Oh my dear boy, what happened? He pushed me! The boy told on the tree vine. The tree vine pushed him? The boy was so unkind to lie! How dare you do that to my son! You dont have any manners at all. I must teach you a lesson. The woman got mad and wanted to p the tree vine. Although the woman was no match for the tree vine, it looked like a three year old kid. If it appeared too strong, it might cause unnecessary trouble. Therefore, Gu Ning needed to stand out at that moment. Chapter 2705 - It’s Ridiculous!

    Chapter 2705: Its Ridiculous!

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Without dy, Gu Ning stood up and walked ahead. She caught the womans wrist before her palm fell on the tree vines cheek. With her wrist caught, the woman was furious. She struggled fiercely, but couldnt get rid of Gu Ning. Let me go! Its none of your business! shouted the woman. Im his older sister. It is my business. Gu Ning sneered. The woman hadnt seen Gu Nings face until then, but she got jealous the moment she saw how beautiful Gu Ning was. This girl was stunning! Your younger brother just pushed my son, said the woman. Really? Gu Ning sneered and mocked. Maam, dont fool me in front of my face. Dont you feel guilty at all? You just witnessed what your son did. Its your son who wanted to push my younger brother, and you didnt stop him. Your son was unable to push my younger brother to the ground and ended up falling by himself. I didnt say anything, but you jumped out and criticized my younger brother. Its ridiculous! Hearing that, the woman panicked a little. She didnt expect that Gu Ning had seen it. She indeed saw her son go to push the little boy, but she didnt stop him because she was also unhappy that the little boy was so pretty. Sometimes, if you were too pretty, you might get as much hatred as appreciation. Even though the woman saw it, for the sake of her face, she still denied it. Nonsense, I didnt see that! Its your younger brother who pushed my son. If my son really did that, your younger brother would have fallen! If ordinary kids were pushed, they would definitely fall, but the tree vine wasnt an ordinary boy. If so, why dont we go watch the surveince video. There is a surveince camera above us, said Gu Ning, pointing at the ce above them. There was indeed a surveince camera. After that, we can call the police. ...... You The woman was struck dumb. If they really watched the surveince video and called the police, she and her son would be punished. Therefore, although she didnt want to take the me, she didnt dare to continue arguing with Gu Ning. Instead, she gave Gu Ning a re, then left carrying her son. She didnt even have time to shop for clothing. She was guilty, so she didnt dare to stay. The saleswomen didnt me Gu Ning for damaging their business because they also disliked the womans behavior. If the woman didnt leave, they would have chased her out. In fact, they were more worried that Gu Ning might be mad, so they apologized to Gu Ning at once. After all, Gu Ning was going to buy twenty sets so she was a big customer. They had to treat her well. Gu Ning didnt care about it, so she sat down and let them continue to pick clothes for the tree vine. The tree vine was too beautiful, so he looked pretty in every set of clothes. He also wasnt picky. After shopping, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting directly went back. They didnt stay in the shopping mall for longer. After an afternoon, fewer people were talking about Chang Kairui and the public soon started to lose interest in the news. There was so much news every day that the hot topics were different every hour. However, that night, right when the Chang family felt that they had ovee the crisis, a video was uploaded to Weibo. It was a new Weibo ount without fans, so normally the post wouldnt attract much attention, but it couldnt be easier for K to get attention. He @(mentioned) every major gossip Weibo ount, then used his skills to put them at the top of the list of the hottest topics. As a result, once Inte users logged into Weibo, the first piece of news they read would be the truth about Chang Kairui being on drugs. The video proved that Chang Kairui really took drugs and that they destroyed the original test report and made a fake report about his angina pectoris. Actually, not many people had been convinced by the Chang familys rification, they simply paid less attention to the news because there was no evidence. However, now there was a video to prove that Chang Kairui indeed overdosed. As a result, once the video was released, it caused another sensation, and it attracted even more attention this time. Bang! In the Chang familys house Master Chang was furious and hit the coffee table with his crutch. He also smashed the teapot and cups to the ground, shattering them to pieces. Damn it! Do an investigation right now. We must find out who did it! Master Chang roared. The other members of the Chang family were also astonished after they watched the video, especially the Chang familys third son. Chang Kairui became suspicious of his friends at once and immediately called them. Although they did an investigation right after he got in trouble and they were proven innocent, it didnt mean they werent involved in it. Any of them could have been bribed by Wei Lingfeng. If there was no video, Chang Kairui would have believed his friends werepletely innocent, but now that the surveince video came out, he couldnt help being suspicious of them. Only his friends, doctors, and nurses were allowed to go into the ward at that time. If his friends were suspects, the doctors and nurses also couldnt be innocent. Chang Kairuis friends denied it without hesitation, because they didnt put any cameras in the ward. At the same time, they were angry that Chang Kairui was suspicious of them. They were fair-weather friends, but they wouldnt do that to him. Even though all of them denied it, Chang Kairui still couldnt trust them. After that, he started to investigate the doctors and nurses that had gone into the ward that day. There were two doctors and three nurses in all, but one nurse was missing. Obviously, the nurse who disappeared put a camera in his ward. Or someone disguised themselves as a nurse. The nurse seemed to appear and disappear out of the blue, leaving no hint. Because they had no more clues, their investigation couldnt continue. This time, Wei Lingfeng paid them back seriously, angering the Chang family. They never thought about reflecting on their own actions. If Chang Kairui hadnt schemed against Wei Lingfengs son, the Wei family wouldnt have paid them back. They were so self-centered that they would only me other people for their own fault. Chapter 2706 - A Heavy Price

    Chapter 2706: A Heavy Price

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    However, they still didnt dare to argue with Wei Lingfeng face to face, because it was Chang Kairuis fault and they had no evidence. Wei Lingfeng could just say that they were trapped. Besides, after what happened today, they temporarily had no intention of paying the Wei family back, because they would only get a worse result. Most importantly, Master Chang was unwilling to lose more because of Chang Kairui. After the scandal broke, only their familys reputation would be damaged. It wasnt good news, but they could live with it. Because of the Chang familys power and influence, Weibo had to delete all the posts about Chang Kairui. It wasnt a big issue, so Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning didnt bother to do anything further. It was enough for them that more people were already aware that Chang Kairui was using drugs. Moreover, Chang Kairui would suffer from a recurrence of drug addiction. If he took drugs again, he would be useless. If he decided to stay away from it, it would be torture. Anyway, right after the video was released, Master Chang forbade Chang Kairui from leaving home for a month. Although it was also torture for Chang Kairui who loved hanging out every day, he had made a terrible mistake, so he had to listen to his grandfather now. Chang Kairui didnt mention that it was his fathers idea. He wasnt a good man in some aspects, but he was very protective of his father. After Chang Kairuis father returned home, he criticized him gently in front of Master Chang, then exined to him when Master Chang had left. Chang Kairui understood, so he wasnt really mad at his father. Visit Myb0 x nove l. to read, pls! In the siheyuan Gu Ning originally set up a room for the tree vine, but the tree vine declined. He couldnt sleep like other people, so he would turn back to be a tree vine at night and nt himself in the soil. Since he decided to do that, the others agreed. The next day, Gu Ning was free, so she called Zi Beiying and let her know that she coulde for a meal at Zi Beiyings new house. Hearing that, Zi Beiying was excited and got ready to call all of her friends. Because Zi Beiying had invited Zhan Zhiyin before, she asked Gu Ning whether Zhan Zhiyin wanted to join them today. They had just met a few days ago, so they didnt exchange phone numbers. Gu Ning received Zhan Zhiyins message yesterday so she knew that Zhan Zhiyin was leaving, so Gu Ning directly replied to Zi Beiying that Zhan Zhiyin was gone. Since she was gone, Zi Beiying couldnt do anything about it. Afterwards, Zi Beiying called her close friends, but she didnt have many close friends in the capital. Only Xia Maiqi, Xu Qinyin, and Leng Shaoxi were close to her. They werent very busy, so they all agreed toe. Xu Qinyin would bring Tang Qingyang along. Gu Ning had nothing to do, so she went there early and arrived at 5 pm. She gave Zi Beiying an antique which was worth over ten million yuan. It was a very expensive gift. If Gu Ning wasnt involved in the antique industry and couldnt get valuable antiques so easily, she might not spend so much money on an antique as a gift. Although ten million yuan was nothing for Zi Beiying, it proved how important she was in Gu Nings eyes. Zi Beiying didnt know the exact price of this antique, but she knew it couldnt be cheap. After that, Xu Jinchen went to chat with Leng Shaoting, while Gu Ning stayed to chat with Zi Beiying. Mengda and Ning were busy cooking in the kitchen. They were skilled cooks. Even though they werent masters, they were at least qualified cooks. At 6 pm, the others came one after another, and at 6:30 pm, everybody was present. Because they needed to work, they were a littlete, but it wasnt toote for them to have dinner. During the meal, they drank a little. Zi Beiying moved into a new house, so they ought to celebrate it, but they controlled themselves and didnt drink much. When it was nearly 10 pm, they dispersed. Leng Shaoxi didnt drive, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting took her back to the Leng familys house. Xia Maiqi and Xu Qinyin lived in the same direction, so Xu Qinyin would drive Xia Maiqi home. The city was safe, but they still needed to be careful. By the time Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning drove Leng Shaoxi back to the Leng familys house, it waste and Master Leng was already asleep, so they didnt go inside. After Leng Shaoxi went in, they left. The Leng familys house was also Leng Shaotings home, but he wasnt used to staying here. Anyway Gu Ning was with him today, so he preferred to stay alone with her. The next day, Leng Shaoting needed to leave to carry out a task and Gu Ning also needed to go to ss. Everything went back to normal, and nothing bad happened in the following week. During the week, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting barely contacted each other. When Leng Shaoting carried out tasks, it was verymon for him to be absent for a week. However, Gu Ning would still be worried about him. Gu Ning didnt pay much attention to Chang Kairuis situation now. She didnt know how he was doing, but it couldnt be pleasant. Chang Kairui was living a painful life now. The next night, he had an attack of his drug addiction. He felt as if countless ants were eating him. It was excruciating. Chang Kairui begged his parents for drugs. Although he knew it was wrong, it was so hard to stand the pain. He would rather die than suffer from drug addiction. However, Master Chang forbade Chang Kairui from taking any drugs. He told him to stand it for a while so that he could get off of the drugs more quickly. Unfortunately, Chang Kairui could hardly control himself. He smashed a lot of things in his room and even hurt himself. In the end, Master Chang told people to tie him up, so he stopped injuring himself, but the pain was still unbearable. Chang Kairuis parents were heart-broken, especially his mother. His mother even had thought of giving him drugs so that he didnt need to suffer the pain, but she didnt dare to say that aloud. Finally, Chang Kairui passed out from the pain and was sent to the hospital. This time, he survived, but paid a heavy price. If he wasnt sent to the hospital right away, he could have died. Chapter 2707 - Jing Yuelan Damages the Store

    Chapter 2707: Jing Yun Damages the Store

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    However, if he wanted to get rid of the addiction, he would have to suffer from it countless times in the future. He wouldnt really live after being tortured so much. Chang Kairuis mother was extremely worried, so she said to her husband. Honey, Kairui survived this time, but what will happen to him the next time? Im afraid he might Since he can tolerate it this time, I believe he can survive next time. Dont worry, we will help Kairui, said Chang Kairuis father. Although he said that, he was also very anxious. After all, nobody knew what would happen in the future. Why dont we get some drugs? If Kairui has a rpse again, we can let him take some if he cant stand the torture. It breaks my heart when he tries to hurt himself! said Chang Kairuis mother. No, if father finds out hell me us, said Chang Kairuis father. In fact, he also had that idea, because Chang Kairui was in excruciating pain and he felt guilty seeing that. Because of him, Chang Kairui schemed against Wei Lingfengs son and was paid back. Then what should we do? Chang Kairuis mother asked, feeling heart-broken. She couldnt stand to see her son being tortured. What should they do? Chang Kairuis father had no idea. Unfortunately, three dayster, Chang Kairui had a drug withdrawal rpse again. This time, Chang Kairuis mother couldnt stay calm and gave Chang Kairui some drugs she had hidden away. Master Chang was angry and criticized her for doing that, but there was no better way, and he understood that Chang Kairuis mother cared about Chang Kairui. It was not only Chang Kairuis parents, he also felt bad after seeing Chang Kairuis condition. Left with no choice, Master Chang gave Chang Kairuis parents an order. If they continued to give Chang Kairui drugs, he would abandon Chang Kairui. If Chang Kairui continued to use drugs, he would be a humiliation to the Chang family. Anyway, he had more male family members than just Chang Kairui so he would only support those who performed well. Chang Kairui was a yboy, so it wasnt a big deal if he was abandoned. ...... A weekter Leng Shaoting still hadnt contacted Gu Ning. Gu Ning got worried and gave Leng Shaoting a call, but his phone was turned off. After that, she called Xu Jinchen, but Xu Jinchens phone was also turned off. She called Xin Bei next and he answered her call, but he wasnt with Leng Shaoting and the others. He only knew that Leng Shaoting went abroad to carry out a task. If so, Gu Ning was relieved, because it was indeed inconvenient for Leng Shaoting to contact her from abroad. That afternoon, while Gu Ning was in her third ss, someone called her. It was Chen Cangyi, so it had to be something important, so Gu Ning immediately excused herself from the ss and walked out. Their teacher wasnt unhappy about it because Gu Ning was allowed toe and go freely in their school. And it was something important. Gu Ning was the pride of the teachers and the school, so she had privileges. After Gu Ning walked out, she picked it up. Then Chen Cangyi said in an anxious voice, Boss, something went wrong. A woman just smashed our stores. Shes very strong and none of us can stop her. We have also been injured by her. From the surveince video, I can see that the woman isnt an ordinary person. Shes extremely strong and has a sword. She easily damaged arge area by swinging the sword. I already told K to watch her through the surveince cameras. She just entered the eastern district Hearing that, Gu Ning was angry and was sure that the woman couldnt be an ordinary person, but who was it? Gu Ning had no idea. Send her photo to my WeChat. And tell K to report her location to me. Ill go there right now, said Gu Ning then she walked to the stairs. Because it was an emergency, she didnt have time to ask for leave. She would call their head teacher afterwards. Gu Ning reached the parking lot as quickly as possible, but she controlled herself to within an epted speed, otherwise it might cause unnecessary trouble. Therefore, when other people saw how fast she ran, they were surprised, but didnt think it was strange. After Gu Ning arrived at the parking lot, she took out her phone and read Ks message. There was a photo of the woman who smashed their stores. By a nce, she recognized it was Jing Yunchans daughter, Jing Yun. Was it an order from the Jing family, or was it Jing Yuns own decision? No matter what the reason was, Gu Ning was determined to pay Jing Yun back. Gu Ning quickly drove to the location K sent her. Luckily, there was no traffic on the road, so she smoothly drove and sped up along the way. She had good luck and rarely had to wait for the traffic lights to turn green. There were only green lights along her way, so she only waited for a few seconds. It had been an hour since Jing Yun smashed Gu Nings stores, so it had already gone viral on the Inte. Because many people saw Jing Yun damaging Gu Nings stores, they took videos of it and posted the videos on the Inte. Therefore, when other Inte users saw it, they were all amazed and scared by Jing Yun. They wondered whether she was stronger than Gu Ning. However, many people still believed that Gu Ning was stronger, so they discussed whether the woman was afraid of Gu Ning since she damaged Gu Nings stores. Shes crazy. How dare she smash Goddess Gus store! Jesus, I want to kill her. How could she do that to Goddess Gus store? Im so angry! Where is she from? Shes so hateful! Where is Goddess Gu? Come out, Goddess Gu, beat the bi*ch! Goddess Gu, beat her! Gu Nings fans went crazy as well. They couldnt tolerate the womans behavior and hated her to death. Chapter 2708 - You’re Bold!

    Chapter 2708: Youre Bold!

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    However, some people believed that the woman must have smashed Gu Nings stores so badly for a reason. There must be a reason for that. Gu Ning must have done something terrible to her, for her to damage Gu Nings stores so badly. If so, there must be a strong hatred between them. What did Gu Ning do to her? Although you all have a good impression of Gu Ning, she might be different from her appearance. Do you know what shes doing behind your back? I dont think a kind person can be the chairman of such arge business group within such a short time. Who the hell knows how many illegal things she has done! Many people criticized Gu Ning on the Inte. Although they were quickly attacked by Gu Nings fans, they still left negativements because they disliked Gu Ning. Once Gu Nings fans saw negativements, they went to attack those haters. How do you know its Gu Nings fault? Do you have any evidence? Its possible that the woman is jealous of Gu Ning and damaged her stuff on purpose. It has happened many times before. We only see her deliberately damaging Gu Nings stores. We didnt see Gu Ning do anything illegal. Some haters had to quit, but some were still insisting. ...... Among the people who were aware of the news, half believed Gu Ning, about a fourth stayed neutral before the truth came out, and the other fourth believed that Gu Ning must have done something uneptable to make the woman go crazy. When Jing Yun arrived at the Cine branch in the southern district, it was already closed. As soon as Chen Cangyi received the message that Jing Yun wasing, he ordered the branch to close at once. Jing Yun understood why they closed, but she was totally out of control right now. Even though the branch was closed, she still went ahead to damage it. At the front of the store, she took out her sword and swung it down. Ordinary people might not be able to cut the door open, but Jing Yun wasnt weak. With the help of her magical energy, she easily cut through the burr bars. Everyone was amazed by her strength and how sharp her sword was. Jing Yun didnt stop until the door was opened, then she went inside and damaged everything in her sight. Nobody dared to stop her and they could only watch outside. A few minutester, everything in the store was a total mess and she finally went out. Right at this moment, Gu Ning came and blocked Jing Yuns way. The onlookers didnt recognize Gu Ning, so they were worried that she might be injured. However, no one dared to go forward to pull her back, so they shouted to her at once. Miss, its dangerous. Come back now! Miss, the woman is unbelievably strong and seems crazy. Everyone believed that Jing Yun was crazy, otherwise she wouldnte out and damage everything with a sword. However, Gu Ning didnt reply to them, because she was furious at the moment. When Jing Yun saw Gu Ning, she wasnt afraid of her, although she knew Gu Ning was Shangguan Yangs disciple and was at a high level. She was too angry to stay reasonable at the moment. Gu Ning, go to hell! Jing Yun shouted, then attacked Gu Ning without dy. Gu Ning had no weapons in hand so everyone was nervously witnessing the scene. They believed that Gu Ning was going to be injured. However, unexpectedly, even though Gu Ning had no weapon and Jing Yun had a long sword, Jing Yun still couldnt hurt Gu Ning. Within moments, Gu Ning had knocked away Jing Yuns long sword, surprising the crowd. Jesus, this girl is amazing! I thought she was going to be injured. It seems that shes confident that shell win. Afterwards, someone recognized Gu Ning. Isnt she the owner of this pharmacy, Gu Ning? What? Shes the chairman of the Shengning Organization, Gu Ning? Everyone was aware that Cine was owned by the Shengning Organization, so Gu Ning should also be the boss of Cine. Wow, shes even stronger than everyone said! I felt that the crazy woman is already unbelievably strong, but Gu Ning still beat her within seconds. No wonder so many people call her a goddess. Shes a real goddess and is perfect. They started topliment Gu Ning. Without the sword, Jing Yun became weaker so Gu Ning easily beat her to the ground. However, Jing Yun wasnt scared at all. Instead, she red at Gu Ning as if Gu Ning had done something bad to her. She was angry, but Gu Ning was even angrier. Jing Yun, youre bold! How dare youe to damage my stores? Gu Ning was surprised by Jing Yuns actions. Although she knew it had to be rted to what had happened to the Jing family, she hadnt been involved after all. She just had a close rtionship with Jing Yunyao and yet Jing Yun was venting her anger on her for that. If it was the reason, Gu Ning wouldnt be mad at Jing Yunyao, only at Jing Yun. You teamed up with Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao disabled my grandfather and caused my grandmothers death. We lost the Jing familys support. I obviously have to pay you back! said Jing Yun. She was unable to find Jing Yunyao, so she came to damage Gu Nings business. Hearing that, everyone realized that Gu Ning had been dragged into trouble. However, Jing Yunyao sounded very cruel for disabling the womans grandfather and causing her grandmothers death! Before the crowd knew more details, no one knew what the truth was. So what? There is no grudge between you and me. You shouldnt have damaged my stuff. Gu Ning argued. And, please be clear, Jing Yunyao didnt cause your grandmothers death. Your grandmother was seriously injured by your grandfather and died afterwards. Everyone in the Jing family witnessed that. As for your grandfather, he deserved it. He unsessfully tried to kill Jing Yunyao and her son many times. If he wasnt disabled, he wouldnt stop. Does everyone have to sacrifice for you? Chapter 2709 - Why Can’t I Have a Flood Dragon?

    Chapter 2709: Why Cant I Have a Flood Dragon?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Gu Ning didnt want to talk about it publicly, but Jing Yun already mentioned it aloud. If she didnt exin, people might think it was her familys fault. In addition, it had already gone viral on the Inte, so it wasnt a secret. Hearing Gu Nings exnation, everyone was surprised. They also felt that the name Jing Yunyao sounded familiar, but couldnt remember her right away. Anyway, it was too cruel for Jing Yuns grandfather to have tried to kill Jing Yunyao and her son many times. If Jing Yunyao didnt fight back, she and her son would end up being killed. If it hadnt been for Jing Yunyao, my grandmother wouldnt have been injured by my grandfather. If Jing Yunyao hadnt humiliated the Jing family, my grandfather wouldnt have tried to kill her! Jing Yun angrily shouted, taking it for granted, which angered the crowd. Her grandmother was injured by her grandfather, but she med other people for that. And she even agreed that one should be killed after doing something embarrassing. It was too much! I dont argue with stupid people. Lets talk about it with the Jing family. Gu Ning was unwilling to waste more time on Jing Yun. Once she finished, she picked Jing Yun up and decided to go to the cultivation world. However, Jing Yun suddenly yelled, Dont be fooled by Gu Ning. She isnt a human. Shes a monster, a monster! Jing Yun didnt say that Gu Ning was a cultivator, but a monster, because she was trying to defame Gu Ning. In her eyes, cultivators were superior to mortals. If she said Gu Ning was a cultivator, she was afraid the public would admire her even more. Hearing Jing Yuns words, Gu Ning rolled her eyes with a resigned look. Then she hit the back of Jing Yuns neck heavily, knocking her out. The crowd was astonished by Jing Yuns words, and felt she was too crazy. They didnt believe in monsters after all. ...... Gu Ning understood that it wasnt convincing, but she still said, Youre crazy. If I was really a monster, you wouldnt dare to mess with me. No one believed Jing Yuns words, so they just found it funnier after hearing Gu Nings reply. After that, Gu Ning put Jing Yun into her car and left. At the same time, Gu Ning called Chen Cangyi and told him that she had already caught the woman who damaged her store. He could restore it and she would get the woman to pay for it. Gu Ning went straight to the cultivation world. She didnt tell Jing Yunyao about it, because she could handle it alone. Moreover, Jing Jining was also in the cultivation world! After Gu Ning took Jing Yun to the cultivation world, she woke her up. Let me go! Jing Yun struggled and said angrily. Let you go? No way! Gu Ning sneered dangerously. I couldnt do anything to you outside earlier, but now there is nothing I have to be afraid of. Saying that, Gu Ning beat Jing Yun and injured her so that she couldnt stand up or walk, but it wasnt a problem, because Gu Ning could pick her up. You Jing Yun was angry and in pain, because Gu Ning beat her badly. Although Gu Ning couldnt fly with a sword, the white female flood dragon could quickly go down the mountain and over the river to get to City Sky. Gu Ning directly let the white female flood dragon out in front of Jing Yun, which amazed her. She didnt expect a flood dragon to be with Gu Ning. Although the flood dragon was a monster now, it could be a dragon once it evolved. And after it became a dragon, it would be a god. Although cultivators should kill monsters and ghosts once they met any, the flood dragon was different. Flood dragons could be dragons and gods, so they would keep them instead of killing them. Therefore, Jing Yun wasnt just surprised, she was also jealous of Gu Ning for having a flood dragon. How did you get a flood dragon? Jing Yun questioned jealously, as if Gu Ning was forbidden to keep a flood dragon. Why cant I have a flood dragon? Gu Ning sneered. Afterwards, she picked up Jing Yun and sat on the back of the flood dragon. The flood dragon then carried them to the City Sky. However, Gu Ning didnt fly straight to the gate of the City Sky. Instead, shended five hundred meters away. After putting the flood dragon back into the telepathic eye space, she picked Jing Yun up walking to the gate. Nearly everyone in City Sky knew Jing Yun, so they attracted a lot of attention as soon as they appeared. Everyone was curious about what had happened. Did Jing Yun annoy the girl and get injured, or did the girl rescue Jing Yun? Although everyone was curious about it, no one dared to ask. Before long, someone recognized Gu Ning and realized that Jing Yun must have annoyed her and Gu Ning had taught her a lesson, but they didnt dare to say that in front of Gu Ning, so they only talked about it after Gu Ning walked away. Within a short while, more and more people found out that Gu Ning was the girl who visited the Jing family with Shangguan Yang and the othersst time. Gu Ning didnt take Jing Yun to the Jing familys side house, she went straight to the main house. She wanted to let Jing Jining deal with it. After all, Jing Jining was the Jing familys patriarch, so it was more appropriate for him to deal with it. Even though Jing Yaorongs family was chased out, Jing Yunfei, Jing Yunchan, and Jing Yunyan were still on the family tree, so they were still considered members of the Jing family. Nearly all the members of the Jing family remembered Gu Nings face, so the gatekeeper directly invited her in. Jing Jining had given an order that Shangguan Yang, Jing Yunyao, Leng Shaoting, and Gu Ning could directlye in without permission. Although Jing Yun was forbidden froming into the Jing familys main house, no one stopped Gu Ning from taking her inside. Anyway, Jing Yun was seriously injured, so Gu Ning must havee to deal with her. In the front yard Gu Ning stopped and dumped Jing Yun to the ground. Before Gu Ning even said anything, someone reported it to Jing Jining. A whileter, Jing Jining came. He didnt know what had happened, but heard that Gu Ning came with a seriously injured Jing Yun, so he figured out what must have happened. Chapter 2710 - It’s Blackmail!

    Chapter 2710: Its ckmail!

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    If he guessed correctly, Jing Yun should have gone out and tried to cause Gu Ning trouble. Otherwise, Gu Ning wouldnt have injured her and brought her to the cultivation world. Therefore, Jing Jining felt a little guilty, because he didnt restrict their actions, allowing Jing Yun to sneak out to make things difficult for Gu Ning. Ningning, what happened? asked Jing Jining. Then he turned to look at Jing Yun. Jing Yun didnt panic until then. Jing Yun smashed several of my stores, including a jewelry store, two pharmacies, and a make-up store. Its a great loss. She has to pay me at least a hundred million yuan for the damages. Seven employees were also injured, said Gu Ning. What? She damaged your stores and even injured your people? Jing Jining angrily red at Jing Yun, but she didnt dare to meet his eyes. He thought that Jing Yun only went to cause Gu Ning trouble and was therefore injured by Gu Ning, but unexpectedly, she went to damage Gu Nings stores and caused damage of over a hundred million yuan. Most importantly, she injured many people. When Jing Yun heard the amount of money she needed to pay, she was surprised. She wanted to argue about it, but she had indeed damaged a lot of things, so she became anxious. After giving Jing Yun a re, Jing Jining said to Gu Ning, Dont worry, Ill handle it. Great, I havent received a list of all the damaged stuff yet, so I dont know the exact amount. Uncle Jing, Ill leave it to you. We can talk about the price in a few days, said Gu Ning. Of course, said Jing Jining. Gu Ning took out a phone and handed it to Jing Jining. There is a video to prove that Jing Yun has damaged my stores. She cant deny it. Of course, said Jing Jining. Alright, I need to go back now, said Gu Ning. She had no intention of getting involved in this trouble any further, and she believed Jing Jining wouldpensate her loss. ...... Jing Jining didnt ask her to stay, so Gu Ning left. When Gu Ning was gone, Jing Jining took Jing Yun to visit Jing Yunchans husbands family. Although Jing Yunchans husband married into the Jing family, they sometimes lived with the husbands family. Especially after Jing Yaorongs family was chased out of the Jing family, Jing Yunchan and her husband had moved back to her husbands home. Jing Yunchans husband married into the Jing family, but her husbands family wasnt weak. After Jing Yunchans husband married into the Jing family, the Jing family had helped his family a lot, so now her husbands family also had a lot of influence. Therefore, Jing Yunchan would rather live with her husbands family than in the side house. In her husbands family Jing Yunchan and the others were scared when they saw the seriously injured Jing Yun. They thought that it was done by Jing Jining, so they red at him. Jing Jining, what do you mean? What did Yun do wrong? How could you injure her so seriously? Jing Yunchan questioned angrily. Saying that, she directly walked over to help Jing Yun get up. Even though she knew Jing Yun was seriously injured for a reason, she didnt think it was a good reason. Yun indeed did something bad, but I didnt punish her, said Jing Jining. Who is it? asked Jing Yunchan. Jing Yunchan, didnt you listen to me? I told you not to leave the cultivation world, but Jing Yun still did. She went out and smashed Gu Nings stores. She caused a lot of damage. After Gu Ning has an exact amount, youre going to pay herpensation, said Jing Jining. Knowing that Jing Yun went to smash Gu Nings store, everyone was very surprised, because they had no idea. The next moment, they turned to stare at Jing Yun who lowered her head with a guilty conscience. Do you mean Gu Ning seriously injured Yun? Its so serious. How could she ask forpensation? Jing Yunchan angrily said. She didnt feel embarrassed at all after knowing that Jing Yun smashed Gu Nings stores. Instead, she didnt think that Jing Yun should have been punished. Jing Jining found it extremely funny so he mocked. Do you mean its reasonable that Jing Yun smashed Gu Nings stores? Why did she do that? I Jing Yunchan was struck dumb for a moment. Although she believed it wasnt wrong because Gu Ning teamed up with Jing Yunyao, she couldnt say that. It wasnt a big deal in their opinion, but it was uneptable so they knew they would have to pay a price for that. After all, Gu Ning was strong and they couldnt defeat her. Isnt it enough that Gu Ning injured Yun so seriously? said Jing Yunchan. She didnt care how much Gu Ning lost. Jing Yun was injured badly, so that was already a heavy enough price. Yeah, Yun has already been seriously injured, said Jing Yuns father. Even though he knew Jing Yuns behavior was wrong, Jing Yun already paid the price. Of course its not enough. Gu Ning suffered a loss of over a hundred million yuan. Do you think her injuries are enough? And thats just an approximate number. If there is more stuff damaged, the price might be higher, said Jing Jining. How could they be so simple-minded? Most importantly, Jing Yun smashed Gu Nings jewelry store. If she only damaged pharmacies and make-up stores, the loss wouldnt be over a hundred million yuan. It could just be a few million yuan, but a jewelry store was very different. Jade Beauty Jewelry sold high-end jade jewelry, and each piece of jewelry cost a few million yuan. If there was a lot of damage, the price could be very high. What? Everyone was shocked by the amount. How could it be over a hundred million yuan after only a few stores were damaged? Thats ckmail! Jing Yunchan was furious. She thought it would just be a few hundreds of thousands of yuan, but didnt expect the number could exceed a hundred million. The others also had that idea, so they became even angrier. Dont be naive! Among the damaged stores, there is a jewelry store. You should know the price of jewelry, right? Jing Jining sneered. Hearing that, Jing Yunchan suddenly didnt know what to say. She knew jewelry was extremely expensive. If a lot of it was damaged, a hundred million yuan wasnt much. Who knows how much has been damaged? What if she exaggerates the loss? Jing Yunchan argued. Chapter 2711 - The Liang Family Won’t Be Involved

    Chapter 2711: The Liang Family Wont Be Involved

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Jing Yunchans husbands family agreed with her. Right, she might ask us for more money than the actual loss. What if she deliberately asks for a higher price? Jing Yunchans mother-inw supported her. Do you think the jewelry can take the force released by a cultivator? Jing Jining sneered. Hearing that, everyone was struck dumb and didnt know what to say. Jewelry undoubtedly couldnt absorb the force released by a cultivator. Even an ordinary person could easily damage the jewelry. p! Jing Yuns father pped her and criticized her angrily. How could you do that to our family? Who told you to smash the stores? Why couldnt you think of the result before you did it? It was a heavy p, and even Jing Yunchan almost stumbled when she supported Jing Yun. Instantly, Jing Yunchan shouted, Liang Hongfeng, how could you p Yun? Yun is already seriously injured Liang Hongfeng was Jing Yuns father. Why cant I p her? She caused serious trouble. How can you still defend her? This is the good daughter you raised? Im busy with business normally, so you should educate the kids. Dont spoil them. Look at her now! Shes spoiled! Liang Hongfeng was mad. He rarely lost his temper in front of Jing Yunchan. Because he married into the Jing family and lived in the Jing familys house all the time, he needed to behave himself in the Jing family. Therefore, whenever they argued, he wouldnt get really mad. If he dared to shout at Jing Yunchan, Jing Yunchan would tell on him and he would be criticized. For years, he had lived a painful life, but the Liang family got a lot of help after he married into the Jing family. As a result, he had to tolerate it most of the time. However, now Jing Yunchan had lost the Jing familys support and there was nothing for him to be afraid of. He could vent his anger on them as he wanted. I Jing Yunchan wanted to argue against him, but didnt know how. ...... She dared to embarrass her husband after they got married because she was born in the Jing family and the Jing family backed her, but now she had lost her connection with the Jing family and didnt dare to argue with him anymore. Besides, Jing Yun had indeed made a terrible mistake, and she needed the Liang familys help. Shes a burden! Shes not married yet, but we have to pay so much money for her. Jing Yunchans mother-inw swore. She never liked Jing Yun, because Jing Yun was a girl and had the same surname of the Jing family. It made her feel as if Jing Yun wasnt a member of the Liang family, even though they forced Liang Hongfeng to marry into the Jing family back then. Because they stood in awe of the Jing family, they had a good attitude towards Jing Yunchan. They didnt dare to show their disdain for them until now. However, now that the Jing family no longer backed Jing Yunchan and Jing Yun, they didnt need to care about their feelings. Upon hearing that, Jing Yunchan was mad. Mom, how could you say that? Actually, Jing Yunchan was aware that Old Mrs. Liang never liked Jing Yun, not just because she was a girl, but because Jing Yun didnt have the Liang surname. Old Mrs. Liang only liked the sons of her eldest son and third son. In the past, Jing Yunchan couldnt care less about that because she was a member of the Jing family, but now the Jing family refused to back her. She could only hope that the Liang family would support her daughter, Jing Yun. Why cant I say that? She belongs to the Jing family, not our family, so we wont pay a cent for her, said Old Mrs. Liang. Yun is also the Liang familys granddaughter. Howe she doesnt belong to the Liang family? Jing Yunchan was angry. If the Liang family didnt pay the bill for them, she wouldnt be able to get so much money. Because her surname is Jing, not Liang, said Old Mrs. Liang disdainfully. It cant change the fact that shes also the Liang familys granddaughter. Shes rted to you by blood, said Jing Yunchan. Jing Yunchan didnt have that thought before, but now she had to say that. I told you I dont think shes one of us, said Old Mrs. Liang in a tough tone. Old Mr. Liang said nothing, because he had the same idea. However, for the sake of his good image, he didnt want to argue with Jing Yunchan. At the same time, the wives of the Liang familys other sons were gloating over Jing Yunchans misfortune. Their families werentparable to Jing Yunchans, so they were always jealous of her, but they didnt dare to go against her. Now they werent afraid of Jing Yunchan any longer, so they dared to gloat over her misfortune publicly. However, Old Mrs. Liang and Old Mr. Liang were present, so they didnt dare to say anything. You Jing Yunchan was so angry that she couldnt finish a sentence. Jing Jining was also losing patience. He immediately interrupted them. Alright, I just came to tell you about the damage. Gu Ning will have an exact number in a few days. Ille to talk with you about thepensation at that time. Yun is seriously injured. There must be an exnation for that! Jing Yunchan argued. She felt Jing Yun was badly injured and it was enough to pay the bill. She went to cause Gu Ning trouble first, so thats the price for her own rude behavior. As for the damage she caused, she needs to paypensation, said Jing Jining. Its not fair! Jing Yunchan was still reluctant to ept it. Not fair? Gu Nings stores have been smashed for no reason. She suffered a great loss of goods and business. Is it fair for her? You think your daughters injuries are more serious than her loss, but she cares more about her own business. If you dont pay for it, Ill go to Tiandaozong for justice! said Jing Jining. Upon hearing the name Tiandaozong, Jing Yunchan lost her courage. If Tiandaozong got involved, the consequences could be a lot more serious. Jing Jining didnt want to argue with them any longer, so he turned around and walked away. After he was gone, Old Mr. Liang opened his mouth. You should deal with it on your own. The Liang family wont be involved. Saying that, he turned to re at Jing Yun. Jing Yun was scared and shrank a little. No child of the Liang family behaves like you. Youre the Jing familys spoiled child. You have a bad reputation, but you never learn or change. You have even be more rude over time. I allowed you to live with us for Hongfengs sake. I dont want our familys reputation to be damaged as well! Although the Liang family benefited a lot from the Jing family after Liang Hongfeng married Jing Yunchan, the Jing family chased Jing Yaorong out after all. Old Mr. Liang still epted Liang Hongfeng simply because Liang Hongfeng was his son. Chapter 2712 - Baili Zongxue Blames Herself

    Chapter 2712: Baili Zongxue mes Herself

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    However, he wouldnt let Liang Hongfeng take over the Liang familys properties. After all, Liang Hongfeng had married into another family and didnt have a son. Nevertheless, Liang Hongfeng could inherit some of the Liang family wealth, although he had his own business. Jing Yunchan felt aggrieved and wanted to argue, but didnt dare to say anything. Once Old Mr. Liang finished speaking, he turned around saying nothing further, as did Old Mrs. Liang. The others also walked away, leaving only Liang Hongfeng. Even though Liang Hongfeng was really mad at Jing Yun, she was his daughter after all so he had to do something. Because she was his only child, he couldnt leave her in trouble. Therefore, he sent people to fetch a doctor, then carried Jing Yun back to the room. Hongfeng, what should we do now? Jing Yunchan followed behind Liang Hongfeng and asked anxiously. What can we do? We can only pay the money. Didnt you hear what my parents said? The Liang family wont pay a cent for it. I dont have that much cash now. I can only pay seventy million yuan, so you should go to check your dowries. Sell some of it, said Liang Hongfeng. Liang Hongfengs business had hundreds of million yuan in assets, but he didnt have much cash, because most of his properties were fixed assets. Seventy million yuan was all the money he could take out. After all, he couldnt sell his business. They still needed ie to live in the future! The Liang family could amodate them, but Liang Hongfeng had his own ambition and wanted to build up a sessful business. What? You want me to sell my dowries? Jing Yunchan couldnt ept that. If she sold her dowries, she would lose her security. ...... Although Liang Hongfeng treated her very well, she had already lost the Jing familys support. Therefore, she had to have enough wealth in her own hands. Or what? You should take responsibility for the mistake Yun made. Are you trying to hurl the burden on me? Is money more important than Yun to you? Liang Hongfeng was angry. He couldnt believe Jing Yunchan still wanted to keep her dowries at this moment. I didnt mean that Jing Yunchan denied at once. Money definitely wasnt more important than her daughter, because she only had one daughter. Therefore, whether she wanted to or not, she had to do it. The news that Gu Nings stores were smashed soon went abroad. The Tang family, the Leng family, Jing Yunyao, and many other people heard about it. As a result, once Gu Ning was out of the cultivation world, she saw over a dozen missed calls. Gu Ning called Tang Haifeng back first, then called Master Leng and Jing Yunyao. Gu Ning didnt give a detailed exnation to Tang Haifeng and Master Leng. She only told them that someone caused her trouble, but that the problem was already solved. However, she told Jing Yunyao everything, and Jing Yunyao apologized to her as soon as she answered the call. She knew that Gu Ning was dragged into trouble because of her. Gu Ning didnt me Jing Yunyao, because it wasnt Jing Yunyaos fault. Gu Ning also told Jing Yunyao that she took Jing Yun to the cultivation world to getpensation. Jing Jining would deal with it. Jing Jining was the Jing familys patriarch, so he could handle it. The police wanted to help, but Gu Ning said that she had decided to settle it out of court. Because Jing Yun was a cultivator, she couldnt deal with it in the mortal world. Gu Nings conversation with Jing Yun didnt spread, so not many people knew the reason and they were guessing about it. After Gu Ning came out of the cultivation world, she went directly back to her school. She didnt need to deal with the damage on her own since Chen Cangyi would fix it. They just needed to know how much the loss was. When Gu Ning was back at school, the students had just finished their afternoon sses, so she went to dine with her friends. Everyone asked Gu Ning about the news once they met, and they seriously disliked the woman who caused the damage. They believed that Gu Ning was innocent. The video of Gu Ning fighting against Jing Yun was already uploaded to the Inte, so Baili Zongxue knew that the girl was Jing Yun. Actually, Baili Zongxue thought that Jing Yun went to smash Gu Nings stores because Gu Ning had helped her outst time, so she felt very guilty. Therefore, at their gathering, Baili Zongxue apologized to her. Gu Ning, Im sorry. Its all my fault. If it hadnt been for me, you wouldnt have messed with Jing Yun and Jing Yun wouldnt have smashed your stores What happened? Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai asked Baili Zongxue, but they didnt me her. Oh, its not because of that, it was because of something else, Gu Ning immediately said tofort her. Even though Gu Ning said that, Baili Zongxue couldnt believe it, so Gu Ning asked, Have you heard about what happened to the Jing family yet? The Jing family? Ive heard about it, but I dont know any details, said Baili Zongxue. She only knew that Jing Yunyao went to take revenge and Jing Yaorongs family was chased out of the Jing family, then Senior Mrs. Jing died. However, Baili Zongxue didnt know that Shangguan Yang and his disciples were involved, so she had no idea that Gu Ning yed a role in it. In fact, when she heard about it, she had been surprised to know that Jing Yunyao was still alive! Because she knew Jing Yunyaos death had something to do with Jing Yaorong, she didnt think it was wrong for Jing Yunyao to return to take revenge and disable Jing Yaorong, even though Jing Yaorong was her biological father. Jing Yaorong had tried to kill Jing Yunyao, so it was already very nice of Jing Yunyao that she only made Jing Yaorong pay a small price. If Jing Yaorong wasnt Jing Yunyaos father, she would probably have made him pay a higher price. I went to the Jing family along with my master, said Gu Ning, but she didnt give many details. Oh! Hearing that, Baili Zongxue didnt feel guilty any longer. She didnt ask for details either, because it was the Jing familys family affair. What are you talking about? We can barely understand, asked Song Miaoge. Its another familys personal affair so we cant tell you much about it. But dont worry, theyllpensate me for the loss, said Gu Ning. She couldnt tell Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai much about the cultivation world. Since she said that Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai stopped asking. Chapter 2713 - I’ll Punch You If You Dare to Mess with Me

    Chapter 2713: Ill Punch You If You Dare to Mess with Me

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    The next day, Chen Cangyi calcted the loss which came to about 120 million yuan. At noon, Gu Ning went to the cultivation world again with the list and the damaged goods. Since she asked them to paypensation, she would give them the damaged items. Some of them could be recycled. For example, broken bracelets could be made into earrings and nes. There were some damaged earrings and nes, which could also be sold at a low price. That could make up for the loss. Gu Ning wouldnt do that. She didnt need to carry the burden and she would ask them to pay her thepensation ording to the original prices. The original prices didnt include profits. However, the cost price wasnt how much Gu Ning bought them for, it was the normal cost price in the industry. After all, Gu Ning got jade by stone gambling, which barely cost anything, so it wouldnt be much money! As for the damaged medicines and make-up products, they werent expensive, so the loss was only in the hundreds of thousands of yuan. In addition, they also had to pay her for the damaged cosmetics departments and decoration, which was about two million yuan. Although they werentpletely destroyed, they had been damaged and needed to be rebuilt, so Gu Ning needed money for that. Moreover, her employees were injured and needed about a million yuan forpensation and recovery. Therefore, if Jing Yun didnt smash the jewelry store, she would only have needed to pay less than five million yuan. However, she damaged an expensive jewelry store. Actually, time was needed for the stores to be fixed, but Gu Ning didnt ask for money for that. After all, her stores made a lot of money in a day! ...... Because this was Gu Nings third time in the cultivation world, some people recognized her, but she was a stranger to most people. Suddenly, two men blocked Gu Nings way. They werent ugly, but they looked a little aggressive and they were at most average. Miss, you dont look familiar. Have youe from another city? one of them asked. He appeared to be a gentleman, but he had no sense of respect. After all, normally, a young man wouldnt stop a girl and ask that on the road. It has nothing to do with you! Gu Ning said coldly, wanting to walk by them. She was unwilling to waste more time on them. She could tell with a nce that they were born in rich families and were trying to flirt with her. Unfortunately, when Gu Ning wanted to avoid them, they caught up to her and stopped her again. Seeing that, other people walked forward to surround them. Some people who didnt know Gu Ning had sympathy for her, because it was bad luck that she ran into the two notorious bullies in City Sky. People who knew Gu Ning, however, knew that the two bullies had bad luck this time, but no one bothered to remind them. The crowd was waiting to watch a drama. Come on, dont be so rude. Where are you going? Let me take you there! said the other man. He was leering at Gu Ning disgustingly. You better not mess with me, or Ill punch you. It doesnt matter who you are, said Gu Ning seriously. Oh, really? Do you know who we are? How dare you talk to us like that? Right, in City Sky, no one dared to talk to us in that tone. The two men were annoyed by Gu Ning. They felt it was Gu Nings honor that they wanted her. How could she reject them? I told you I dont care who you are. Ill punch you if you dare to mess with me. The moment Gu Ning finished speaking, she attacked them. They were immediately angered when Gu Ning attacked them. They didnt care that Gu Ning was a girl and fought against her. They could feel that Gu Ning was stronger than them, but they believed that they could defeat her together. However, they underrated Gu Nings abilities. Although Gu Nings level wasnt much higher than theirs, they were notparable to Gu Ning. As a result, the two men were quickly at a disadvantage. It surprised the two men and many onlookers. Only people who recognized Gu Ning werent surprised. She was Shangguan Yangs disciple, so she couldnt be weak. Before long, the two men werepletely defeated by Gu Ning. Although they could fight back, they gave in and stopped attacking her. However, they were reluctant to ept that result. One of them asked, Tell me your name! You can call me Gu Ning, or Qing He. My master is Shangguan Yang. Have you heard of him? Gu Ning didnt bother to keep her identity a secret. Sometimes, her identity could prevent her from getting into trouble. They had never heard of Gu Ning before, but Qing He was a familiar name, and Shangguan Yang couldnt be more famous in the cultivation world. Therefore, after Gu Ning told them her name, they were stunned. This girl was Shangguan Yangs disciple! The two men didnt dare to meet Gu Nings eyes again. Gu Ning didnt want to waste more time on them so she directly left and the two men didnt dare to stop her. Normally, they werent afraid of Shangguan Yang, but they made a mistake and sexually harrassed his disciple. After Gu Ning reached the Jing familys house, she met Jing Jining who took her to visit the Liang family. Once she saw him, Gu Ning gave him the number of requiredpensation. She also told him that she wouldnt ask them to pay for the loss of business while the stores needed to be rebuilt. It was the price she would pay for injuring Jing Yun! The Liang family didnt expect Gu Ning toe so soon, but they made it very clear that they wouldnt pay a cent. Liang Hongfeng and Jing Yunchan would deal with it on their own. When Jing Yunchan saw Gu Ning, she seemed alert, because she felt it was Gu Ning who caused them to lose a lot of money. Jing Yunchan was still ming Gu Ning, and didnt think Jing Yun was wrong. Gu Ning didnt care how they thought of her. Thats the list of money you have to pay me. Its a total of 123.2 million yuan. I can deduct 3.2 million yuan from the bill, so you only need to pay me 120 million yuan. Oh, I also wont ask you to pay for the loss of business while the stores need to be rebuilt. Thats the price I will pay for injuring Jing Yun. Chapter 2714 - No Need to Care too Much About Money

    Chapter 2714: No Need to Care too Much About Money

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Dont think Im taking advantage of you. My stores make hundreds of thousands of yuan in a day. And the rebuilding needs at least ten days. I also calcted the loss ording to the cost prices, otherwise the total number would be even higher! So, ept that you received a benefit, said Gu Ning. What? 120 million yuan? That cant be real! Although Jing Jining had told them that the loss would be over a hundred million yuan, Jing Yunchan still couldnt ept the exact number. And she didnt feel grateful for Gu Nings generosity at all. Instead, she thought it was a fake list. I have a surveince video of it and I can give you a copy, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Jing Yunchan was struck dumb. In fact, they didnt really think that Gu Ning would make a fake list, but they couldnt ept the huge amount. And I know its a lot of money for you, so I can give you all the damaged jade. You can make it into jewelry and sell it. You might get a few dozen million yuan, said Gu Ning, then she took out a box from her telepathic eye space and ced it on the ground. It was very generous of her. When onlookers saw the box which appeared from nowhere, they were all shocked. Did Gu Ning have a Qiankun Bag? In their eyes, only a Qiankun Bag could store things, so they didnt have other ideas. Anyway, it was understandable if Gu Ning had a Qiankun Bag since she was Shangguan Yangs disciple. In regards to the damaged items; it was generous of Gu Ning to give them the damaged jade which they could sell. If youre still not satisfied, I think I can only go to Tiandaozong for help, said Gu Ning in the end. Upon hearing that she would go to Tiandaozong, Jing Yunchan closed her mouth although she still felt aggrieved. ...... Since Gu Ning made it so clear, Liang Hongfeng didnt think the list was fake. No matter how reluctant he was to pay the bill, he had to ept it. Fine, but we cant pay so much money right now. Can you give us a few more days? He could take out his money in a few days, but Jing Yunchan needed more time to sell her dowries. Hongfeng Jing Yunchan was slightly anxious when Liang Hongfeng epted the amount so quickly, but she also knew that it was impossible for them to deny it. As a result, she didnt know what to say. How many days do you need? asked Gu Ning. She wouldnt force them to pay her the money right away, because it was indeed a lot. How about a month? I can transfer seventy million yuan to your ount this week. As for the remaining fifty million yuan, I need to sell some properties, so I need more time, said Liang Hongfeng. Sure. Gu Ning said, Then we need to sign an agreement. You can check the damaged jewelry as well. Jing Yunchan immediately went to open the box. Anyway, she had to ept the result, and the damaged jewelry. In the box, each piece of jewelry was wrapped in a gift package with a list of the original price and cost. Jing Yunchan understood that jade was very profitable, but she was still surprised by the profit it could make. It was true that they would need to pay a lot more if Gu Ning asked them forpensation ording to the selling price. Jewelry from Jade Beauty Jewelry had beautiful designs and women could never say no to jewelry. Therefore, once Jing Yunchan opened the box, the Liang familys female members came over. After looking at a few pieces of jewelry, they all agreed that it was a great loss that the jewelry was damaged. Luckily, only some parts of the jewelry were damaged, and they could be worn after repair. This pendant is beautiful. Let me see it Senior Mrs. Liang was attracted to a pendant by a nce and she squatted to pick it up. Seeing that, Jing Yunchan was unhappy, but said nothing. Anyway, they were just appreciating the jewelry. However, when Senior Mrs. Liang saw the price, she gasped in astonishment. The cost of this jade pendant was 140 thousand yuan. Although a corner of the jade pendant was broken, it still looked beautiful, so Senior Mrs. Liang wanted to buy it. Yunchan, this jade pendant lost a corner. Can you sell it to me at the price of fifty thousand yuan? said Senior Mrs. Liang. When she offered that price, she felt a little guilty, because even she knew that the price was low. Actually, she had wanted to offer a price of twenty thousand yuan, but it was too little, so she said fifty thousand yuan instead. Jing Yunchan was mad and grabbed the jade pendant from Senior Mrs. Liangs hand. Youre really good at bargaining. The cost of this jade pendant is 140 thousand yuan. Even though there is a broken corner, it can be sold at the price of a hundred thousand yuan at least. How could you think about buying it with just fifty thousand yuan? Its ridiculous! Although Jing Yunchan was right, Senior Mrs. Liang disliked her tone. Yunchan, dont be so mean. I just want to help you so that you can get some money back. How could you judge me like that? If you know I need money to pay the bill, how can you offer such a low price? You merely want to take advantage of us. If I sell it to other people, I can get fifty thousand yuan more! said Jing Yunchan. Yunchan, were family. No need to care too much about money, said Junior Mrs. Liang. She also wanted to buy a piece of jade, but she was unwilling to pay such a high price for it. If you take us as family, shouldnt you help us with thepensation? Jing Yunchan said mockingly. When she was in trouble, she never thought about burdening them, but they tried to take advantage of her instead. Both Senior Mrs. Liang and Junior Mrs. Liang were embarrassed and didnt know what to say. It was impossible for them to share thepensation with Jing Yunchan, because they couldnt make money easily. Old Mrs. Liang actually had the same intention of getting a few pieces of jewelry at the lowest price, but now she felt that she couldnt say anything. Liang Hongfeng was signing the agreement with Gu Ning at the side, but he still heard their conversation. Nevertheless, he didnt say anything, feeling that Senior Mrs. Liang and Junior Mrs. Liang were shameless. Chapter 2715 - Time to Get Married

    Chapter 2715: Time to Get Married

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    They badly needed money at this moment, but they wouldnt force their other family members to help them with it. However, if they wanted to take advantage of them when they were helpless, they wouldnt grin and bear it! Although Gu Ning had no interest in their family affair, she also felt that Senior Mrs. Liang and Junior Mrs. Liangs behavior was uneptable. It seemed that there were shameless rtives in every family. Senior Mrs. Liang and Junior Mrs. Liang were unwilling to give up. They exchanged a nce and reached a tacit agreement. Afterward, Senior Mrs. Liang said, Well, we dont have much money in our pockets. However, we wont force you to sell it to us at a low price. We didnt mean to take advantage of you. We just wanted to help in case you couldnt sell it. But our mother-inw is senior to all of us. Its our filial duty to please our mother-inw, right? Yunchan, you shouldnt be mean to our mother-inw. I agree. Although all the jewelry is damaged, I think our mother-inw wont mind, said Junior Mrs. Liang. Hearing their words, Old Mrs. Liang became happy. She definitely wouldnt mind, but it should be free. Although the Liang family was wealthy and Old Mrs. Liang nevercked jewelry, she was used to taking advantage of other people. Whenever there was a chance, she wouldnt hesitate to exploit the others. Of course, as a daughter-inw, I ought to please mother-inw, but were in a mess right now. And we need money. I dont expect mother-inw to help us out, but please dont cause more trouble for us, said Jing Yunchan. Once she finished speaking, she turned to look at Old Mrs. Liang. Am I right, mother-inw? Jing Yunchan was smarter than Senior Mrs. Liang and Junior Mrs. Liang. She was a little impulsive and arrogant because she was born in a powerful family, but once she calmed down and thought about it carefully, she coulde up with smart ideas. Although Old Mrs. Liang loved to take advantage of other people, she cared about her reputation too. Therefore, after she heard Jing Yunchans words, she was displeased and snapped at Senior Mrs. Liang and Junior Mrs. Liang. Why did you two bring me into it all of a sudden? Do I need more jewelry? I dont want other people to think I would force Yunchan to give me a gift. Senior Mrs. Liang and Junior Mrs. Liang didnt dare to say anything further after Old Mrs. Liang snapped at them. They had lived with Old Mrs. Liang for dozens of years so they clearly understood what kind of person she was. However, they couldnt say it aloud. Gu Ning had already written the agreement and Liang Hongfeng only needed to read it and sign his name. It didnt take much time so they were soon finished. ...... Afterwards, Gu Ning left. It was time for dinner, so Jing Jining invited Gu Ning to have a meal with them. Gu Ning wasnt in a rush to go home, so she epted his invitation. Gu Ning was a distinguished guest for the Jing family, so they were very respectful of her. The housekeeper ran over at once when Jing Jining got home. Patriarch, Miss Shen hase. Shes talking with master and maam in the living room at the moment. The housekeeper passed on a piece of bad news. Upon hearing the name Miss Shen, Jing Jining was upset, but he didnt hate her. He only had mixed emotions. Gu Ning gave Jing Jining a nce, but didnt ask about it, because it was his personal affairs. Anyway, Gu Ning guessed that Miss Shen might admire Jing Jining, but she wasnt sure of Jing Jinings attitude. As for Jing Jinings romantic rtionship, because of what had happened to Jing Yunyao that year, he stayed outside of the cultivation world all the time and never got married. Now Jing Jining was getting older and had be the Jing familys new patriarch, so Gu Ning thought it was time for him to get married and raise a family. However, it was Jing Jinings personal affair, so Gu Ning wouldnt interfere. Jing Jining didnt bother to avoid Miss Shen, but directly took Gu Ning to the living hall. Since Jing Yanhua and Junior Mrs. Jing were also present, Gu Ning believed that she could stay. If it was really inconvenient, Jing Jining would have told her to keep a distance. In the living room. Jing Yanhua and his wife were chatting with a young beautiful woman. There was a smile on their faces, and the atmosphere was quite pleasant. When Jing Jining and Gu Ning walked in, the young beautiful woman immediately stood up. She turned to look at Jing Jining and greeted him. Hi, Jining, nice to see you again. This woman was Miss Shen and there was obvious affection in her eyes for Jing Jining. Hi! Jing Jining replied in a t voice. The next moment, Miss Shen smiled at Gu Ning and asked gently, This must be Miss Gu, right? Although this was their first meeting, she had heard a lot about Gu Ning in the cultivation world. Therefore, she guessed correctly once she saw Gu Ning. Since the girl was Gu Ning, Miss Chen didnt get jealous when Gu Ning walked in with Jing Jining. I am Gu Ning. Nice to meet you, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning had met Miss Shen before at Tiandaozong, but she hadnt heard her name back then. Nice to meet you, Miss Gu. Im Shen Yiling. Shen Yiling introduced herself. Come here and have a seat. Dont just stand there, said Junior Mrs. Jing. Hearing that, everyone walked over. Gu Ning also exchanged greetings with Jing Yanhua and Junior Mrs. Jing. How is it? Junior Mrs. Jing asked with concern. She had heard about what had happened between Gu Ning and Jing Yun. She was angry at Jing Yuns behavior. Gu Ning visited the Jing family with Jing Yunyao, but she did nothing. She was innocent! Its done now. Jing Yuns father agreed topensate me, but they cant give me that much money right now. They need a month, said Gu Ning. Thats great! Hearing that, Junior Mrs. Jing was relieved. Although she knew they ought to pay thepensation, she was afraid it might not be solved smoothly. After all, it was a lot of money! And Jing Yunchan wouldnt easily ept the result. Anyway, since Liang Hongfeng agreed to pay thepensation, there shouldnt be a problem. Does Yunyao know? Jing Yanhua asked with worries. Because Gu Ning got involved in this trouble because of Jing Yunyao, he was afraid it might cause a grudge between Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao. Chapter 2716 - Please Join Us

    Chapter 2716: Please Join Us

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    He wasnt projecting his shorings on them, he simply cared about them. From Jing Yaorongs eyes, Gu Ning could see what he was thinking, so she said, She knows and she med herself, but it actually has nothing to do with her. Besides, I had conflicts with Jing Yaorong before as well. Gu Ning said that to make them think that Jing Yun smashed her stores not only because of Jing Yunyao. She didnt want them to feel guilty. Seeing that Gu Ning wasnt mad at Jing Yunyao at all, they were relieved. Shen Yiling nced at Jing Jining once in a while, but Jing Jining never paid attention to her. He didnt hate her nces, but he felt slightly uneasy. When Jing Yaorong and Junior Mrs. Jing looked at Shen Yiling, they were obviously very satisfied, but when they turned to look at Jing Jining, they had a resigned look. Jining, youre not young now. Yunyaos son is already over twenty years old, but youre still single. Your father and I cant wait to see a grandkid. Do you n to stay single forever? We dont care whether you have a son or daughter, but you must have a kid, said Junior Mrs. Jing seriously. Although she purposely said that at this moment, she really wanted to see Jing Jining get married. They had talked about it before, but Jing Jining never took it seriously. Hearing Junior Mrs. Jings words, Shen Yiling lowered her head and flushed. Jing Jining was very nervous and said, Cant we talk about it in private? There is a guest. In fact, Jing Jining understood his parents worries and he felt a little guilty for worrying them for so many years. He agreed that it was time for him to get married, but he didnt know how to ept Shen Yiling. He didnt hate Shen Yiling. He actually had a good impression of her, but there was a huge gap between them. To be frank, he was old enough to be her father. Although Shen Yiling didnt care about it, he cared! You didnt listen to me when I talked to you in private, said Junior Mrs. Jing. She had spoken to Jing Jining about it privately countless times, but he wouldnt listen. Right, Uncle Jing, youre not young now. I think you should have gotten married long ago. Dont dy it any longer. Gu Ning chimed in. ...... Do you have to say that? Jing Jining gave Gu Ning a re. She was adding fuel to mes! When Junior Mrs. Jing heard Gu Nings reply, she felt sure that she was right. Hear that? Gu Ning agrees with me. How long do you n to dy it? Do you n to stay single forever? Shen Yiling got a bit worried and looked upset. Would Jing Jining be single forever? Or did he just not have feelings for her? She understood why Jing Jining was avoiding her, because he told her that they werent suitable for each other. The age gap between them was too big, but she didnt care about that. As long as there was love, an age gap was nothing. She was also aware that Jing Jining didnt love her, so he thought the age gap was a problem, but she could feel that Jing Jining didnt hate her even though he didnt love her. If Jing Jining hated her, she wouldnt be able to step into the Jing familys home. She knew Jing Jining to some extent and she knew that he would never tolerate people he disliked. Therefore, she had always believed that they could end up together one day. As long as she persisted, he would be touched. However, if Jing Jining had no interest in getting married, it would be meaningless no matter how hard she tried to win his heart. Therefore, if Jing Jining told her that he nned to stay single forever, she might give up. Even though she liked Jing Jining, she didnt want to make it difficult for him. I just need some time. I just took over the Jing family, and there are a lot of things for me to deal with. I have no time to be in a romantic rtionship, said Jing Jining in a resigned tone. It wasnt an excuse. He just took over the Jing family, and there was a lot for him to learn. As for getting married and raising a family, he was a normal man and had also thought about it, but he was very busy currently. Well Junior Mrs. Jing didnt know what to say, because she didnt want to exhaust her son. Although Jing Jining said he didnt have enough time to think about a romantic rtionship and it disappointed Shen Yiling, he also implied that he intended to have a family in the future. Shen Yiling was relieved, because that meant she still had a chance. She was a smart girl, and she wouldnt bother Jing Jining all the time. It would only leave a bad impression on him. She knew where to stop. Before long, dishes were ced on the table, and Shen Yiling stayed to share a meal with them. Although she was filled with disappointment, Shen Yiling didnt show anything on the surface. After the meal, Gu Ning left. Shen Yiling didnt stay either and left with Gu Ning. Jing Jining wanted to send someone to walk Gu Ning out of the city, but Gu Ning declined. However, Shen Yiling said that she could walk Gu Ning out before she went home, so Jing Jining and the others didnt insist. There was a long distance between the Jing familys house and the gate of the city, so Gu Ning didnt actually n to let Shen Yiling really walk her out. After all, it was their first meeting. Therefore, after leaving the Jing family, Gu Ning said, Miss Shen, you can go home now. Ill walk out on my own. Miss Gu, its not a big deal. I have nothing else to deal with right now. Just allow me to walk you out. We can have a walk together after having dinner, said Shen Yiling. She really didnt mind. If so, Gu Ning didnt turn her down again, otherwise it would displease Shen Yiling. Along the way, Shen Yiling chatted with Gu Ning casually, but neither of them mentioned their personal affairs. Miss Gu, if you dont mind, can we exchange numbers? I know this is our first meeting and it might be a little rude, but I really hope we can be friends, said Shen Yiling. Chapter 2717 - Leng Shaoting Needs Help

    Chapter 2717: Leng Shaoting Needs Help

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Normally, people were either jealous of outstanding people or wanted to make friends with them. Shen Yiling felt no jealousy towards Gu Ning. She only admired her, because Gu Ning was extremely outstanding. In addition, for the sake of Jing Jining, she wanted to form a good rtionship with Gu Ning. She loved Jing Jining, so people who were close to him might give her a helping hand if she had a good rtionship with them. Of course! Gu Ning didnt turn it down because she had a good impression of Shen Yiling. Whether they could be friends or not, it wasnt bad for them to keep in touch. After that, they exchanged phone numbers. Shen Yiling walked Gu Ning out of City Sky, then returned. Although it was dark, night was no different from day. She wasnt afraid of the dark. Because it waste when Gu Ning got back to the city center, she didnt go to school or the siheyuan, she decided to go to Mid-Levels Mansion. This was the first time that she had stayed in Mid-Levels Mansion alone. Leng Shaoting was absent and she felt lonely. It had been ten days, but Leng Shaoting still hadnt contacted her. She wondered how his task was going. Gu Ning took out her phone and called Leng Shaoting. Even though she knew Leng Shaoting would call her once he had time, she missed him a lot. ...... However, his phone was still turned off. Gu Ning couldnt sleep, so she chatted with her friends in the WeChat group. Chu Peihan was filming most of the time recently. Although she wasnt the leading actress, she yed an important role. Therefore, she spent most of her time in the crew and rarely had time to chat with them. At that moment, Chu Peihan had just finished shooting for the night and returned to the hotel for a rest. She finally had time to chat with her friends. Everyone asked her whether she was tired. Although it was tiring, she was enjoying it. Chu Peihan loved acting and didnt care about the fame and wealth. Gu Ning had the least time to chat with them, so they focused on her once she joined them. Especially since the news about her stores just went viral, they were eager to know more about it. After the news went viral, Gu Ning briefly told them about the situation, but didnt give any details. She only said that she had a conflict with the girl so the girl came to smash her stores. Now she had an amount of the total loss and she had met the girls parents. The girls parents were willing to pay thepensation, but it was a lot of money, so they needed a month to prepare. I thought shes strong, but unexpectedly shes so weak. She should be strong, but she is hardlyparable to Ningning. Even though Jing Yun couldnt defeat Gu Ning, she was very strongpared with ordinary people. Therefore, Mu Ke and the others didnt take her lightly just because she failed to defeat Gu Ning. If they ran into her, they would lose. The girl has some abilities. She easily damaged the stores and injured many people. If she doesnt have any skills, she wouldnt dare to mess with Ningning, but Ningning is just so much stronger than her. Youre right. A few dayster, Leng Shaoting still hadnt contacted Gu Ning, and his phone was still turned off. As a result, Gu Ning became very worried. It was Friday when Gu Ning received a call from Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao said that Wei Lingfeng just called her and wanted them to support Leng Shaoting because he had encountered trouble. Upon hearing that, Gu Ning was nervous. It seemed that she had been so anxious these days for a reason. Leng Shaoting was indeed in trouble. Is Shaoting alright? Gu Ning asked in a hurry. She was mostly worried about Leng Shaotings safety now. I dont know the details, but he should be fine. The other members of the Red me said that Shaoting went undercover in a mutants organization. Before he joined, he told hisrades to report it to the president if he couldnt get out within five days. And he might need our help. Now it has been a week, so they called the president who called me afterwards, said Jing Yunyao. Even though she felt that Leng Shaoting should be able to protect himself given his abilities and that he should be safe, they were still worried about him. After all, Leng Shaoting went to deal with mutants this time. If there were only a few of them, Leng Shaoting could handle it, but no one knew how many mutants were there. No matter how strong Leng Shaoting was, he couldnt survive if there were too many enemies. Gu Ning realized it was serious, so she became anxious too. Without dy, she left school and went to meet Jing Yunyao at the siheyuan. Leng Shaoting was at the edge of Country R, City Gang. Right after Jing Yunyao called Gu Ning, she booked ne tickets to City Gang. Because there were only a few direct flights, they needed to transfer and would spend seven hours getting there. If they took a direct flight, it would only take three and a half hours. The quickest flight they could take was a direct flight and would take off two hourster. It was nearly 2 pm and the flight would take off at 4:20 pm, so they would arrive at about 8 pm. After Gu Ning reached the siheyuan, she directly picked up Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang before heading to the airport. Shangguan Yang would go with them, because Leng Shaoting was involved in a dangerous task this time. Shangguan Yang believed in Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao, but he was also very interested in mutants and wanted to know more about them. He could also help Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was his disciple, so he cared about him. Gu Ning and the others arrived at the airport at about 2:50 pm. It was an international airport. After checking in, it was about 3:30 pm by the time they reached the gate and they would start boarding half an hourter. They soon found their seats. Normally, they needed to arrive at the airport one or two hours in advance, so it wasnt thatte and there were many people by the gate. Because it was an international flight, many passengers from Country R were also there. Although not every citizen of Country R was bad, their country had deep grudges against Country R from the past, so Gu Ning still got annoyed once she heard Language R. She had a very bad impression of them, and it had never faded over time. However, she wouldnt bother to argue with or hurt them. Chapter 2718 - Being Aggressive

    Chapter 2718: Being Aggressive

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Because it was a public ce, they didnt talk about Leng Shaoting, but Gu Ning talked to Jing Yunyao about Jing Jining. Mother, I visited the Jing family yesterday and I heard Junior Mrs. Jing urging Uncle Jing to get married. Uncle Jing isnt young anymore and its indeed time for him to have a family, said Gu Ning. Of course, he should have gotten married long ago. Ive tried to persuade him to get married many times before, but he always told me he didnt have a good choice. However, I know he left the Jing family because of me. If he doesnt stay in the cultivation world, how can he find a good match? Jing Yunyao signed. She felt a little guilty and had a resigned expression. I saw a woman in the Jing family yesterday. Her name is Shen Yiling. Miss Shen admires Uncle Jing. Master Jing and Junior Mrs. Jing also have a good impression of her, but Uncle Jing is obviously avoiding her. I dont think he hates her. I think he has a good impression of Miss Shen. However, he must have his concerns, said Gu Ning. She didnt bring up Shen Yiling to help her because it was their own personal affair. She only mentioned Shen Yiling because she was telling Jing Yunyao the news. Because Jing Yunyao hadnt gone back to the cultivation world for many years and she had only stayed there for a short whilest time, many people in the cultivation world were strangers to her now, so she didnt know Shen Yiling. Avoiding? I guess he probably doesnt have a clear idea yet, said Jing Yunyao. Because she didnt know Shen Yiling, she had no idea about Shen Yilings age. She wasnt aware of their age gap. As they chatted with each other, they suddenly heard a loud argument. It attracted their attention so they turned to look for it. There were two local girls and three men, including a local man and two men from Country R. After hearing their argument, they figured out the reason. The two men from Country R went to strike up a conversation with the two girls. The girls didnt want to talk to them, so the men from Country R got angry and began to humiliate them. They even humiliated their country. The local man didnt defend their country, and even joined the two men from Country R to humiliate the two girls. He was acting like ackey, which was disgusting. The two girls even cried from the anger. Other people around were watching the drama. ...... Seeing that, Gu Ning felt she had to do something. Therefore, she stood up and walked over. She walked in between them and protected the two girls behind her. The moment the three men saw Gu Ning, their eyes lit up. The two men from Country R leered at Gu Ning, disgusting her. Gu Ning coldly looked at the local man who was with the two men from Country R and asked, Are you a local? In order to not cause a misunderstanding, Gu Ning needed to make sure of it. I am, so? The man replied. Although he knew Gu Ning stood out for the two girls, he had a good attitude because of Gu Nings beauty. I simply want to tell you that you look disgusting as ackey next to two foreign men. Its embarrassing, said Gu Ning in a t voice, but it was a sharpment. Hearing that, other locals felt satisfied. Even though they didnt want to get involved in the argument, they actually disliked the local man for helping the two men from Country R bully the two local girls. You The man immediately got angry. He snapped at Gu Ning. Its my own business. It has nothing to do with you. You have no right to judge me. I know, but I just wanted to stop you! Since you can bully other people, why cant I bully you? said Gu Ning aggressively. She had no kindness for bullies who helped foreigners humiliate local people. You The man was mad and threatened Gu Ning. Dont think I wont beat you just because youre a woman. Saying that, the man seemed to be ready to fight, trying to scare Gu Ning. Seeing that, everyone was worried about Gu Ning. The two girls were also anxious, so they said to Gu Ning in a low voice, Its not a big deal. Were girls. We cant win. Although they were mad too, they were outside now and their safety was more important. Besides, they were going to City Gang in Country Rter. They wouldnd in their ce. If those men were going to hurt them, they wouldnt be able to fight back. Its fine, Gu Ning said tofort them. The two girls were still very worried, but they couldnt stop Gu Ning, so they said nothing further. If it became serious, they would go to have fun in another ce. Compared with their safety, the cost of the ne tickets was nothing. Try if you can. Gu Ning sneered at the man. You The man got even angrier. He had the impulse to fight with Gu Ning, but his reason stopped him. Gu Ning ignored the local man and turned to look at the two men from Country R. How could you bully our people? Do you think were easy to bully? said Gu Ning. So what? What can you do to us? The two men from Country R replied arrogantly. They looked down their noses at Gu Ning. Upon hearing that, many local people were furious. They are so mean! How can they be so aggressive? Right, what do they think they are? They are so full of themselves and are always aggressive. Everyone criticized them, but no one dared to stand out. Although some people from Country R were indeed arrogant, some of them were very nice. Therefore, a man from Country R walked out and said to the two men, You two should show some respect. When the two men heard that, they didnt think they were wrong. Instead, they became more aggressive. Its none of your business. Dont think that because youre one of us Ill respect them for your face. I just think theyre inferior to us. Theyre cheap Chapter 2719 - International Friends?

    Chapter 2719: International Friends?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Hearing his words, all the local people were angry. Right at this moment, Gu Ning threw an apple and it flew directly into the mouth of the man from Country R, blocking his mouth. He had to stop swearing. That scene surprised everyone and they all agreed that she was extremely good at throwing! However, most people thought she just had good luck. Nevertheless, whether it was because of her ability or good luck, everyone was pleased to see it happen. The man felt his mouth hurt as the apple stuffed his mouth. He couldnt pull it off until he used a lot of force. Damn you people The man from Country R was furious. It appeared as if he couldnt wait to kill Gu Ning. Without dy, he threw the apple at Gu Ning. He didnt care whether she was injured or not. If he cared about that, he wouldnt have attacked her. The crowd was worried too, because they didnt want Gu Ning to be hurt. To their surprise, Gu Ning raised her leg and easily kicked the apple away. The apple crossed a parab in the air and finally fell into a trash can five meters away. Why did she use her leg instead of her hand? Because the apple had already been in the mouth of the man from Country R and was stained with his saliva. It was disgusting. It shocked the crowd. If it was because of good luck that she was able to throw the apple to shut the mans mouth, then she must have relied on her abilities to kick the apple into the trash can. ...... Seeing that, the two arrogant men from Country R nervously swallowed. They were a little scared and felt that it wouldnt be easy to bully Gu Ning, but their pride wouldnt allow them to yield. If they gave in like that, they would be humiliated. People might think they were afraid of Gu Ning. Most importantly, Gu Ning was a local. If she were also a person from Country R, they would have stopped arguing with her. How can local people treat foreign friends so rudely? You should be polite and respectful to us! One man from Country R med Gu Ning. Foreign friends? Gu Ning found it extremely funny. After that, she coldly looked at the man and said in a cold tone, Of course, if youre really our friends, well be polite to you. But are you our friends? You came to our country yet you bullied our people. You humiliated us. Do you think well respect you? Its already very nice of me that I didnt punch you. Its a daydream for you to even ask me for politeness. Oh, are you implying that rudeness is your way of politeness. If so, Im treating you the same way. Am I wrong? You cant forbid other people from fighting back. Who do you think you are? You dont have privileges in our country! Hearing that, the local people were mad and started to criticize the two men from Country R, but a fewckeys still said nothing. The local man who stayed with the two men from Country R did nothing either. He didnt think Gu Nings words were wrong, but birds of a feather flock together so he didnt bother to criticize the two men from Country R either. Because not everyone from Country R was bad, some people from Country R felt ashamed of their peoples rude behavior. It was the two mens fault after all. Only a minority agreed with them and disdained the local people. Even though it was their fault, they still had a lot of support. On the other hand, there were many people watching the drama quietly. You The two men from Country R didnt know what to say, and felt stressed facing Gu Ning. Staff from around the gate heard their argument and walked over, but didnt stop them. Instead, they sided with Gu Ning. They never liked rude foreigners. The boarding will begin in ten minutes. In order not to dy the departure, please apologize to the two girls, said Gu Ning. She disliked them, but there was no need to continue arguing with them. Apologize? No way! The two men from Country R felt humiliated when Gu Ning asked them to apologize to the two local girls so they immediately refused. Really? Gu Ning was mad and put a lot of pressure on the two men. The two men were even more stressed than before and could hardly breathe. At this moment, they were terrified of Gu Ning. Even the onlookers were affected and suddenly found Gu Ning a little scary. Without a word, Gu Ning coldly stared at them. She wanted to see how long they could stay so arrogant. The two girls didnt think they needed an apology, because they were afraid the two men might take revenge, but they didnt know how to say it. They felt they couldnt embarrass Gu Ning and their country. After all, they cared a lot about their dignity. No one said anything as everyone focused on the two men. Im sorry. In the end, they couldnt bear the pressure any longer and apologized. No matter how reluctant they were, they finished an apology, so Gu Ning stopped putting pressure on them. You can do whatever you want in your own country, but behave when you are in our country. Dont think were easy to bully. The two men were unwilling to ept the result, but they knew they were no match for this girl, so it was better for them to listen to her now. However, after they arrived in their country, they would pay her back. Gu Ning understood what they were thinking, but she didnt care. If they nned to take revenge, she would fight back once more. Chapter 2720 - Chang Ticket

    Chapter 2720: Chang Ticket

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    After saying that, Gu Ning ignored them and turned to look at the two girls. Why dont you stay with us? she said. She also understood that the two girls could be in danger because the three men might take revenge and she was the cause. Thanks! The two girls were terrified, so they agreed to stay with Gu Ning, but they were still worried and wondered whether they should go to City Gang. Therefore, one of the girls asked Gu Ning, Do you think the three men will cause trouble for us after we arrive at City Gang? Its their country after all. I wonder if we should just change our n. I dont think its very likely, but Im not sure. If you want to change your destination, let me pay for you. I caused it anyway so I should take responsibility, said Gu Ning. They didnt know if the three men would make things difficult for the two girls, but they could never be too careful. As a result, if the two girls wanted to change their flight, Gu Ning would pay the fee. Whether they returned or changed the tickets, they would suffer a big loss. No, no, we didnt mean that. You stood up for us, so we should be grateful. We disliked the men from Country R as well. They should learn a lesson. If we need to change our tickets, well pay the fee on our own, said the girl at once. She was very reasonable, so she wouldnt ce the me on Gu Ning. They wouldnt return kindness with ingratitude. Then will you go to City Gang or do you want to go somewhere else? asked Gu Ning. The two girls exchanged nces asking for the others opinion. In the end, they decided not to go to Country R. As for their new destination, they already had other choices in addition to City Gang, so it wasnt a difficult decision for them to make. Well fly to Yi Zhou instead, said a girl. Great! The other girl agreed. Therefore, they decided to go to Yi Zhou. ...... Go change your tickets now, said Gu Ning. Sure, said the two girls, then they immediately went to the reception desk, and Gu Ning followed. Although they didnt want Gu Ning to pay the fee for them, she would. You dont need to go with us. We can deal with it. When the two girls saw Gu Ning following them, they understood her intention. Its fine. Ill just go over and have a look, said Gu Ning with a smile. Um, you really dont need to go with us. We can handle it, said the girl again. Ill just go over and have a look. Gu Ning replied. The two girls didnt believe her, but Gu Ning insisted, so they said nothing further. If Gu Ning wanted to go there they couldnt stop her. Therefore, Gu Ning followed the two girls to the reception desk and finished the formalities. When they went to pay the bill, Gu Ning did it before them. No matter how they tried to stop her, she didnt take a step back. In the end, the two girls thanked Gu Ning again. Happy travels! Be careful when youre outside, said Gu Ning finally. We will. Thank you so much! The two girls thanked Gu Ning. Gu Ning gave them a smile, then turned around and walked away. Hey, are you Miss Gus friends? When Gu Ning was gone, an employee at the reception desk asked them with excitement. Hearing that, the two girls denied it. Were not. However, the excitement on the employees face gave them the impression that Gu Ning wasnt ordinary. ordingly, they were curious about her identity. You look so excited. Do you know who she is? asked a girl. Of course, shes so popr! But I cant tell you much about her right now. You can search for her information on the Inte. Her name is Gu Ning, said the receptionist. She couldnt chat with them for long, otherwise her colleagues might tell on her, which would affect her job. Without dy, the two girls searched for news about Gu Nings on the Inte. After reading news about Gu Ning, they were both astonished. To their surprise, Gu Ning was such an important figure. She hadnt just helped them out, she also paid the fee for changing their tickets. Jesus, they had a stroke of luck today! It was a shame that they failed to recognize her. I didnt know about her at all. It seems I should catch up with the hot topics on Weibo. Wow, we were so lucky today. I wish I had known her identity earlier. We could have asked to take photos with her! Oh my, Im too excited. I must share the exciting news on my WeChat moments. Me too! As they said that, they directly opened their WeChat and typed furiously. They mainly said that they didnt recognize Gu Ning after they had met her coincidentally today. They had an argument with several men, but Gu Ning helped them out and even paid the fee for changing their tickets. Once they posted it, they received many thumbs-up and likes. Many of their friends were jealous of them. Normally, only a few people would give them a thumbs-up and like, so it proved that Gu Ning indeed had great influence. When Gu Ning got back to her seat, it was time for them to board. Along the way, Gu Ning could always feel the malicious looks from the two men from Country R, but she couldnt care less. Anyway, after they got aboard, they sat separately, so Gu Ning no longer felt their gazes. The flightnded at the airport of City Gang when there were only a few minutes till 8 pm Because Gu Ning and the others had space to store their stuff, they put everything in it. They didnt have to go collect their baggage, so they directly left. Before they arrived, a member of the Red me was already waiting for them and it turned out to be Xu Jinchen. Right after they walked out, Gu Ning sensed someone watching her. She didnt bother to nce around since she knew it had to be the two men from Country R. Anyway, she didnt care about them. After meeting Xu Jinchen, they directly left. Xu Jinchen had rented a car and came to fetch them. Once they left, those men who were constantly watching Gu Ning followed. Xu Jinchen noticed them as well. Because he didnt know Gu Ning was the target and thought that he had been discovered, he got upset. Chapter 2721 - They Are So Weak!

    Chapter 2721: They Are So Weak!

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Were being followed. Do we need to avoid them by speeding up, or should we directly fight them? asked Xu Jinchen. He knew that Gu Ning must have noticed them before him. No matter how many men there were, he believed that they would be safe with Gu Ning there. He only needed to ask her what to do next. They are targeting me. Stop the car where there is no one around. We need to get rid of them, said Gu Ning. They were in Country R so if they didnt get rid of those men right now, they would continue to chase them. As soon as they were exposed, it would ruin their ns. Therefore, they had to deal with the problem right away and stop those men from following them. They had to keep their n a secret. Hearing that Gu Ning was the target, Xu Jinchen was surprised. Howe your enemies are here after we came to Country R? Were they hired to hurt you? Xu Jinchen felt that the men must have been hired by Gu Nings enemies in their own country to hurt her in Country R. Well, I just had an argument with two men from Country R at the airport, so they must have decided to get revenge here, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen nodded. In order to stop them from finding out about our n, we must get rid of them as quickly as possible. We cant let them follow us all the way, said Gu Ning. No problem, said Xu Jinchen, not speeding up. Before they found a suitable ce, Gu Ning asked about Leng Shaoting. Oh, can you tell me more about the situation, asked Gu Ning. When she asked about Leng Shaoting, she looked very serious. We carried out a task involving mutants this time. We found mutants in our country so Shaoting wanted to find theirir andpletely destroy it. So we followed them here. Shaoting didnt want all of us to be exposed, so he followed the mutants by himself. He told us to wait in City Gang and said that if he hasnt contacted us in five days, we should report it to the president and call you. We all believed in Shaotings abilities, so we decided to wait for a day or two longer. If Shaoting was still missing, we would report it to the president. Now it has been a week and Shaoting still hasnt contacted us. So we called the president, said Xu Jinchen. Even though he didnt think that Leng Shaoting would be in trouble, they had no idea what could happen. ...... Do you know which direction Shaoting went? asked Gu Ning. We only know that he went to the sea at the XX pier, but we dont know which direction he went afterwards. We think that if the other party went to a secret base, then its likely to be at the bottom of the sea or on an ind. We also checked the map, and there are many inds around. Some are big and some are small, but not all inds are marked on the map, and not all inds can be visited, Xu Jingchen said. Generally, bases are either deep in the mountains, on inds, or at the bottom of the sea. Currently we dont know where Shaoting is, so we can only look for it along the XX coast. Just leave it to me, my master and Shaotings mother. At night is the ideal time for action, so you can directly take us to the XX coast, Gu Ning said, without asking Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyaos opinion. She directly made the decision on her own, because she knew that Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao would agree with her. Sure, said Xu Jinchen, listening to Gu Ning. They had no idea how to find and help Leng Shaoting, so they turned to Gu Ning for help. If their enemies were normal people, they could do it on their own, but they were going to be facing ninjas and mutants. Do you have a map? Let me have a look, said Gu Ning. Yeah, I have several with me. Theyre in the box in front of the front passengers seat, said Xu Jinchen. Jing Yunyao was sitting in the front passengers seat, so she immediately took out three maps, and gave them to Gu Ning and Shangguan Yang. After they got the map, they found the pier that Xu Jingchen told them about, and started to look at the surroundingndmarks from the pier. From the airport to the city center of City Gang, there were many small remote viges around. In order to avoid local citizens and get rid of the men who were following them behind, they drove towards a narrow path. Those men were also waiting for a chance to take action, so after Gu Ning took the narrow path they felt there was a chance. When they got to a remote ce and there were no cars in front or behind, Gu Ning asked Xu Jingchen to stop. However, the people who followed them didnt think too much about it. They didnt even think that they had been discovered, and had no idea that Gu Ning deliberately stopped to deal with them. Instead, they thought that Gu Nings car might have broken, causing her to stop. After the car stopped, Gu Ning got out. She pretended as if she was going to fix it, so she checked the car. Because Gu Ning could handle it alone, the others stayed in the car. The next moment, the mens car stopped close to them. Five men got out with wood sticks in their hands. Without hesitation, they attacked Gu Ning. They didnt have any sympathy for Gu Ning just because she was a girl. They didnt care whether they targeted the right person either. The man who paid them had taken a photo of Gu Nings back. So although they didnt have a picture from her front, they still easily recognized her. Gu Ning fought back at once. In order to finish the fight quickly, Gu Ning directly broke their limbs and used her cold magical power to freeze them. They wouldnt be disabled, but couldnt have a full recovery. They had learned some skills, but were hardlyparable to Gu Ning. Even though she didnt have aweapon, she still easily beat them. Within a minute, Gu Ning defeated all of them. Afterwards, Gu Ning immediately got back in the car and left. Those men were shocked by Gu Nings abilities. They didnt expect a young girl to be so strong. Theyre so weak! Xu Jinchen said disdainfully. Chapter 2722 - Find Leng Shaoting

    Chapter 2722: Find Leng Shaoting

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    If he went to fight them, he could beat them as well, but he wouldnt have been as fast as Gu Ning. Why didnt you say that Im too strong? said Gu Ning. Xu Jinchen was struck dumb for a second. I said theyre too weak, which means youre much stronger than them! Thats different. If you say theyre too weak, it means that they can be easily defeated, but if you said Im strong, it means Im much better than them and make them look weak, said Gu Ning. She didnt really care about that, she simply wanted to joke with Xu Jinchen. Xu Jinchen was surprised. Is there a difference? He didnt think there was a difference. Anyway, he meant topliment Gu Ning since those men were too weak. Of course, said Gu Ning. Fine, you win! Xu Jinchen didnt know what to say to Gu Ning, so he gave up. Forty minutester, Xu Jinchen took Gu Ning and the others to XX pier. XX pier was rtively remote. It was a wharf that had been abandoned for many years. There were no people or houses around, so it was safe to sail from there. After reaching the wharf, Xu Jinchen suddenly remembered an important question. Oh, there is no boat. How will you get to the destination? asked He. We have our own way. You can leave after we get out of the car. Well let you know if anything happens, said Gu Ning. Although Xu Jinchen knew they had superpowers, he didnt know their skills too clearly, so they didnt want him to watch them. Sure. Xu Jinchen didnt ask further. After Gu Ning and the others got out of the car, he immediately drove away. ...... Even though he was curious to know how Gu Ning managed to get to the destination, he understood what he shouldnt ask about. He had no intention of taking a peek. They had superpowers, so they could think of a good way. After Xu Jinchen left, Gu Ning and the others talked about what they should do. There were three of them, so they would take action in three directions. If Leng Shaoting was really on a nearby ind, it shouldnt be difficult for them to find him. Because as long as they were within fifty meters of each other, they could feel each others aura. They didnt need to wait until they saw him before they actually found him. Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao could fly with their swords, so they could search in the air. Gu Ning couldnt do that, but she had a flood dragon. Flood dragons could swim freely in the water, so Gu Ning would search in the sea. They didnt know whether Leng Shaoting was in a base, on an ind, or in the ocean, so they needed to search everywhere. Aftering to an agreement, they took action. Gu Ning let the flood dragon out, then got into the water. Once she was in the water, she used her magical power to make a barrier to protect herself before she searched. Although Gu Ning couldnt sense Leng Shaoting in the water, she had a pair of Jade Eyes, so she could directly use it to look for him. The ocean wasrge. Even if Leng Shaoting was nearby, it would still take a lot of time to find him. At the same time, Xu Jinchen returned to where they were staying. They stayed in a seaside resort fifty minutes away from XX wharf. During the past few days, they moved around as tourists, so they casually went out for a walk during the day. City Gang wasnt prosperous, whether in business or tourism, but because it was located in the most fringe area of Country R, it had beautiful scenery. However, due to its remoteness, it couldnt develop well. There were some tourists, but most of the people were local citizens. Normally, foreigners would directly visit the capital city of Country R. This time, fiverades came with Leng Shaoting, namely Xu Jinchen, Chen Meng, Ai Weishun, Si Ming, and Zhao Lang. They all knew that Xu Jinchen went to pick up Gu Ning, so they asked him about it once he got back. Why are you alone? Where is Gu Ning? Why didnt shee with you? asked Chen Meng. They thought Gu Ning woulde and discuss the n of action before they did it together. I told them that Shaoting followed those people and left from XX wharf, so they went directly there. Gu Ning told me toe back and wait for her message, said Xu Jinchen. Because they all knew that Gu Ning had superpowers, they didnt think it was wrong for Xu Jinchen toe back alone. That being the case, they could only wait patiently. Anyway, Gu Nings arrival cheered them up, because they trusted her. I hope Shaoting is fine, said Zhao Lang. Even though Leng Shaoting was a god in their eyes, they were still worried about his safety. After all, their enemies this time werent weak. Gu Ning and the others searched from 9:30 pm, and didnt finish till 3 am. At this moment, they were far away from XX wharf. Finally, Shangguan Yang sensed a cultivator at the edge of an ind and immediately followed it. Around Leng Shaoting, he could feel several evil beings walking about. Shangguan Yang felt that they had to be searching for Leng Shaoting as well, but he didnt know if they were ninjas or mutants. As Shangguan Yang approached, he found Leng Shaotings exact position, then he went straight to him. Shangguan Yang didnt deal with the evil beings first, because he was unaware of Leng Shaotings n. If he went to kill those evil beings, he might ruin Leng Shaotings n. Leng Shaoting was hidden in the crevices of the ind cliff. It was not until Shangguan Yang was within ten meters that Leng Shaoting noticed him. When Leng Shaoting saw Shangguan Yang, he was extremely surprised. Master, what are you doing here? He only told Xu Jinchen to call Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao, so he didnt expect Shangguan Yang toe as well. However, he wasnt too shocked. Shangguan Yang was his master. If he needed help, his master wouldnt stand on the sidelines. I havent seen mutants before, so I came to have a look, said Shangguan Yang straightforwardly. He didnt care whether it would hurt Leng Shaotings feelings. Leng Shaoting didnt feel hurt, but he didnt find his excuse persuasive. Why did Shangguan Yange all the way here just to see mutants? Nevertheless, he could understand. There are four evil beings above me. Among them, the two stronger beings are mutants, while the other two are ninjas, said Leng Shaoting. So what do you n to do? asked Shangguan Yang. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting understood that Shangguan Yang was talking about the evil beings above him. Chapter 2723 - Their Lab

    Chapter 2723: Their Lab

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    I led them here on purpose. When I was about to kill them, I saw you. Because I dont know how many mutants and ninja there are, I cant take action and intrude into theirb right now. I just nned to kill as many as possible. Ive killed five mutants and five ninjas over the past few days. They found out that someone is killing them, so they sent out some people to search for me. The security has also been tightened. I cant do anything for the time being, said Leng Shaoting. It had been a week, but Leng Shaoting only stayed there for three days. Those mutants and ninjas wouldnte here every time they went sailing. Instead, they would go to a small ind for several days. The small ind was their base where theb was located. After two days of observation and investigation there, Leng Shaoting also found out that this base was rted to a major family in the capital of Country R. This family, like the four major families in the capital of their country, had extremely powerful influence and a high status. They also had the ambition to seize power. And these ninjas and mutants could back them. In that case, lets get rid of them first, then well go to meet your mother and Ningning. We can talk about other things when we meet them! Shangguan Yang said. Since he found Leng Shaoting, he had to tell Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning as soon as possible, so that they could stop looking for Leng Shaoting then. Sure, said Leng Shaoting. He badly wanted to see Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning as well. Nothing happened after he came, but he didnt go to see Xu Jinchen. He felt that he might not be able to handle it alone, and he needed help. In order to get more useful information, he didnt contact Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao right away. Because of that, he felt guilty that they were worried about his safety. Afterwards, Shangguan Yang and Leng Shaoting climbed up the cliff and found those mutants and ninjas. Because mutants couldnt think and needed ninjas to control them, they divided into two groups to look for Leng Shaoting. For that reason, Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yang fought against them separately. The two ninjas werent weak and should be at a middle level, but they were still no match for Shangguan Yang and Leng Shaoting. ...... They just needed a longer while to deal with the mutant, because mutants could recover in seconds. Even though they injured the mutant, the mutant would be fine again soon. Shangguan Yang didnt kill the mutant, because he wanted to know what mutants could do. Therefore, Shangguan Yang used a little magical energy to hit the mutant at first. The mutant backed up a few steps, but wasnt injured. Then Shangguan Yang used greater magical energy and slightly injured the mutant. However, within seconds, the injury healed. Although he was aware that mutants had strong defensive abilities and could heal quickly, he was still amazed when he witnessed it. He had to admit that mutants were indeed better than cultivators at defensive and healing ability, but mutants were much weaker than cultivators when they wanted to attack. As for ninjas, they were only as strong as cultivators in the Heartbeat Stage, so Shangguan Yang easily defeated them. And it was not only Shangguan Yang, even Leng Shaoting could also easily beat them. They only spent a bit longer dealing with the mutants. All in all, the fight was over within ten minutes due to the huge gap between their abilities. Actually, Shangguan Yang spent seven minutes testing the mutants skills, otherwise he could have killed it within five minutes. It took Leng Shaoting longer than Shangguan Yang. After all, there was a big difference between their abilities. After killing them, Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yang immediately went to find Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning. Shangguan Yang went to find Jing Yunyao, while Leng Shaoting went to find Gu Ning. They agreed toe back and meet by the edge of the cliff. Knowing that Gu Ning was searching for him in the ocean, Leng Shaoting let the flood dragon out. He rode on it and started off right away. It wasnt easy to find a person in the water, so Leng Shaoting still hadnt found Gu Ning after Shangguan Yang found Jing Yunyao an hourter. After Shangguan Yang found Jing Yunyao, he told Jing Yunyao that Leng Shaoting was fine, making her feel extremely relieved. Nearly two hourster, Leng Shaoting finally saw Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt feel relieved until she saw Leng Shaoting was safe. Afterwards, she followed Leng Shaoting to meet Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao. Before long, they met together. Because there wasnt any signal, they couldnt share the good news with Xu Jinchen and the others. They could only go back after solving the problem. The sky turned bright when they met. It had been an entire night, and they needed rest and food even though they werent tired. As for the stuff they needed, there was a lot in Gu Nings telepathic eye space and Shangguan Yangs Qiankun Bag. When they were resting, Leng Shaoting introduced the situation to them. This ind isnt big or small. Its about twenty thousand square kilometersrge. Theboratory is in the center of the ind. Its entrance is rtively unobtrusive, and looks like a cave, but Ive never entered it, so I dont know the specific situation inside. I just used my senses to look into it. After entering the cave, there is an elevator that goes down, so theboratory should be underground, Leng Shaoting said. After we reach there, Ill use my Jade Eyes to look in first, then we can talk about our n, said Gu Ning. Although it wasnt their business because they were in a foreign country, they couldnt stand that mutants and ninjas wouldnt stop causing trouble in their country. Therefore, they decided to teach them a lesson by destroying theb. It was impossible for them to let them continue to do such bad things. No matter who dared to threaten their countrys safety, they wouldnt hesitate to fight back. Everyone agreed with Gu Ning since they had the same idea. After filling their stomachs, they disguised themselves. They were going to do bad things, so they couldnt use their real faces. Chapter 2724 - Get into the Lab

    Chapter 2724: Get into the Lab

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Leng Shaoting had observed the surroundings, so he knew where there were surveince cameras. If they didnt disguise themselves, they could be easily caught. Once the news went out, they would be in serious trouble. After disguising themselves, Shangguan Yang took Gu Ning, and Jing Yunyao took Leng Shaoting to theb on their flying swords. Even though they could damage the surveince cameras with their magical energy, they still needed to be careful. Before they found out more useful information, they were reluctant to be exposed, so they paid special attention to checking whether there were people around. As soon as they reached the area with surveince cameras, they stopped flying on the swords, and instead walked further. Because there was an intruder who killed many mutants and ninjas, the organization was actually in a panic. Their leader was also furious. Unfortunately, no matter how many ninjas and mutants they sent to find the intruder, they never came back. An ident happened in theb today, so the senior management of the organization came to have a meeting. At this moment, they were in a meeting room. They could do nothing even if they came, but they were more worried about how to report it to their leader if they didnte. They were the senior management, but there was still a leader above all of them. When they spoke about the solution, they had the idea of moving the mutants, but it wasnt realistic. ...... They were already exposed, and the intruder could easily kill so many ninjas and mutants, which proved that they were facing a strong enemy. As a result, they were afraid the intruder might ambush them and cause even greater damage. If they stayed here, they might still save some! This was their ce, but they were afraid of an ambush, because there was a strong enemy outside. After the leader of the organization learned about the news, he was suspicious of his familys political enemies. And thought that the person who attacked hisb could also be a ninja or a mutant. After all, he wasnt the only one who could make mutants. It was true that there were more than one organization which was studying mutants in Country R and there were many other ninjas in other organizations too. Leng Shaoting and the others were aware of that, but the other organizations hadnt hurt their countrys interests, so they didnt care much about them. If other organizations didnt hurt their countrys interests, they had no reason or clues to conduct an investigation. Even though the leader of the organization was suspicious of his familys political enemies, he couldnt investigate them right away, because it could easily cause trouble. If he was wrong, his secrets would be exposed. Therefore, he could only conduct an investigation after catching the intruder. However, they had searched for two days, but still couldnt find the intruder, making him furious. Once Leng Shaoting and the others arrived at the area with surveince cameras, they used magical energy to destroy them. Because someone was watching the surveince videos all the time, he saw it once they were broken, but he couldnt see anyone, so he thought that the surveince cameras broke on their own. However, in the following moments, the surveince cameras started breaking one after the other, which alerted the man who was watching them. Without dy, he reported it to the senior management. After the senior management heard that, they felt there might be a problem with the surveince cameras, but didnt think it was likely. It couldnt be a coincidence. Therefore, they thought of the strange intruder, but they couldnt see anyone from the surveince videos, which was strange and scary. They were all ninjas and they made mutants which were beyond normal peoples knowledge, so they knew there had to be other people who had superpowers in this world. For example, they heard that there were masters who could run on the walls in the east. There might be people with other special skills too, but they knew barely anything about them. Therefore, they werent sure which country the intruder came from. Because their ninjas and mutants went to do tasks in many foreign countries recently, they could have attracted the attention of their enemies. That was just their suspicion, since it could also be done by their leaders enemies from Country R. Either way, they could be sure that the intruder wasnt a mutant, because a mutant could only take action under the control of other people. A mutant or a ninja couldnt damage the surveince cameras alone. As the surveince cameras broke quickly, the senior management immediately sent a group of people to look outside. As a result, when Leng Shaoting and the others reached the entrance of theb, they saw a dozen ninjas looking around. There were also four ninjas and two mutants guarding at the door. It didnt seem like much, but there was a team of ninjas, which was horrifying. After all, ninjas werent ordinary people. In an organization, if there were about thirty ninjas, it would be a very strong organization. In fact, an organization with thirty ninjas could be as powerful as a killer organization made of over a hundred professional killers. Moreover, there were also mutants in the same organization and there seemed to be many mutants. Therefore, an organization like that could be stronger than any killer organizations. Anyway, humans werentparable to ninjas and mutants. Precisely because of that, Leng Shaoting could still have ended up in danger even though he was a high level cultivator and had the flood dragons help. Luckily, Shangguan Yang, Gu Ning, and Jing Yunyao came to help him, which made it much easier. Gu Ning and the others didnt go closer, in case they were noticed. Ninjas had acute senses and could sense other people from within twenty meters. Gu Ning and the others immediately held their breath, so that they wouldnt be sensed until at least ten meters. For their safety, they kept a bigger distance and stopped twenty meters away. The next moment, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to check what was happening under theb. After entering the door, there was an elevator and about ten meters underground, there was ab. Chapter 2725 - Can’t Stop Them

    Chapter 2725: Cant Stop Them

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    However, because of the distance and obstacles, Gu Ning couldnt see it clearly. She could just roughly see that there were a lot of people inside. Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting and the others what she saw, then they discussed how to act. What else is there to think about? Just attack right now! Shangguan Yang said, taking their enemies very lightly. The others agreed with Shangguan Yang. It might be difficult for them to do it alone, but the four of them, especially with Master Shangguan Yang there, had nothing to worry about. In addition, they also had two flood dragons, a monster fox, and a tree spirit! However, they didnt want to make their helpers known unless they were left with no choice. After that, they decided to start the fight right away. The ninjas were searching and patrolling, but they didnt know that their enemies were getting close to them. As a result, when Gu Ning and the others suddenly appeared beside them, they were really startled. They were surprised that they could hide so well and that they hadnt seen them at all. However, without dy, they fought back. Because the dozen or so ninjas were scattered, not all of the ninjas attacked Leng Shaoting and the others at the same time. Therefore, due to the disparity in strength, Leng Shaoting and the others quickly killed them. Within only ten minutes, about a dozen ninja were dead. The surveince cameras there werent destroyed, so when Leng Shaoting and the others appeared on the screens, the senior management, who were staring at the screens, saw them. They were all surprised by their skills. Who were they? How could they be so strong? ...... Although they knew the intruder had killed many ninjas and mutants during the past two days, and so had to be a master, they were still shocked when they witnessed it with their own eyes. The intruders abilities were far beyond their expectation. The ninjas, who could kill at least fifty professional killers, were easily killed by four people within only ten minutes. Who are they? asked Senior Manager A. He didnt expect an answer, because no one knew who they were. They were aware of the existence of people with superpowers in many countries, but they had never met them before, so they had no idea about their skills. Although it wasnt a secret that masters in the east could run on walls, that was all they knew. ordingly, Leng Shaoting and the others didnt use qinggong when they fought against the ninjas. They had the appearance of the eastern people, but Gu Ning and the others put in cosmetic contact lenses to change their eyes to other colors. Since they needed to disguise themselves, they had to do their best. Therefore, their enemies couldnt tell which country they came from. No idea, they disguised themselves very well. We cant see their real faces, said Senior Manager B. Yeah, theyre too strong! What should we do now? said Senior Manager C. Do we need to help them? asked Senor Manager A. I dont think its necessary. The elevator needs a fingerprint and password. They cant get down here. Senior Manager B replied. Although he said that, after seeing their enemies abilities, he wasnt sure whether the elevator could stop them. Anyway, at this time, they couldnt go out, so they could only wait and see. Im afraid the elevator wont be able to stop them Senior Manager C said worriedly. The elevator was made of excellent material and was invulnerable to swords and guns, but it wasnt invincible. Besides, their enemies werent ordinary people. What if they had special abilities which they could use to destroy the elevator? After killing the ninjas, Gu Ning and the others went to the entrance. Two ninjas were guarding the door. They had heard the sounds of the fight, but they needed to guard the door, so they didnt go over. Unexpectedly, even nearly a dozen ninjas couldnt stop them and were quickly killed. Their enemies this time were so strong! Even though the two ninjas were scared of their enemies abilities, they had to face it since they were face to face now. Shangguan Yang and Leng Shaoting fought with two mutants separately, while Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao dealt with the two ninjas separately. Because it was easier to deal with ninjas than mutants, Jing Yunyao and Gu Ning killed the ninja first, then Jing Yunyao went to help Leng Shaoting. Although Leng Shaoting could handle it, she wanted to kill the mutant as soon as possible. Shangguan Yang didnt need help, so Gu Ning did nothing. Instead, she used her Jade Eyes to check the underground room once more. They were closer now, so Gu Ning could see it more clearly. In the room, there were about ten mutants, fourteen ninjas and seven people in white coats. These people in white coats were undoubtedly research professors in theboratory. There were no passages around theboratory, and the only exit was the elevator. They hadnt built other passages. Perhaps they were confident that no one could find them. It was true that they were too confident when they built thisb. And they believed they would be able to protect themselves even if someone found them. Therefore, they didnt set other passages. Unexpectedly, they ran into strong enemies today, but now they were locked in. They didnt despair yet, but they were filled with worry. Even if their enemies intruded inside, there were many of them in the room, including over ten ninjas and about ten mutants. They didnt think they would be injured. There werent any signals, but there was an intr, so they could report the current situation to the base of their organization. As a result, before Leng Shaoting and the others butst in, the base of their organization received a video about the situation, then reported it to their leader. After the leader learned about it, he was furious, but he couldnt figure out who their enemies were. If their enemies really intruded into theb, he would bepletely ruined this time, but he could do nothing about it now. He could only hope his people were able to defeat the bunch of intruders. He was the leader, but he was just a mortal. He couldnt go to support them. Chapter 2726 - Explode the Lab

    Chapter 2726: Explode the Lab

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Moreover, the fact that he was the leader of the mutant organization was a secret. Even in the organization, only the senior management were aware of that, so if he went over, the secret would be exposed. At this time, the people in theb were still praying that Gu Ning and the others wouldnt be able to open the elevator ande down. However, unfortunately, they were disappointed, because Shangguan Yang easily damaged the door of the elevator with a punch. Watching that from the surveince cameras, all the senior managers were terrified. They realized the elevator couldnt stop the intruders, so they immediately arranged for the ninjas and mutants to fight. That was their only solution. The elevator was at the bottom, so Shangguan Yang directly jumped down. The next second, he used his magical energy to hit its top opening a hole with a loud boom. It couldnt be seen with the surveince cameras, but the people in theb could hear the loud crash. Even though they were aware that the elevator couldnt stop the intruders, they were still horrified. Once the elevator was opened, Leng Shaoting and the others jumped down as well. After walking out of the elevator, there was a thick, heavy iron door, but Shangguan Yang still broke it with a palm strike. The moment the heavy iron door was opened, the ninjas and mutants inside the room dashed out to attack Leng Shaoting and the others. A battle began. Because there were many ninjas and mutants this time, it wasnt easy for Leng Shaoting and the others to deal with all of them. This battlested for nearly an hour, but from the very beginning, the ninjas and mutants were at a disadvantage because Shangguan Yang was too strong. ...... If Shangguan Yang wasnt present, Leng Shaoting, Jing Yunyao, and Gu Ning might not have been able to kill all of them. However, they wouldnt have lost either, because Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting were at high levels. Only Gu Ning wasparatively weak. As a result, Gu Ning was exhausted after killing those ninjas and mutants. Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting also lost a lot of energy. Only Shangguan Yang was still energetic. He was a little tired, because he killed most of the mutants, but he wasnt as tired as the rest. There were other people left in theb, but they were the researchers in white coats. Although the ninjas were members of the organization, those people in white coats created the mutants, so they should be killed too! However, they were mortals without many fighting skills, so it couldnt be easier to kill them. None of them survived, because Gu Ning wanted nothing from them and didnt give them any chances to ask her anything. When everyone in theb was killed, Gu Ning said, Why dont we directly explode this ce? Right, there are still many things in theboratory for mutation research. Its better to destroy it all, Leng Shaoting said. Although it might not be the organizations onlyboratory, and there were many more ninjas and mutants outside, it was a good thing for them to destroy as many of thebs, ninjas, and mutants as possible. There was dynamite in Gu Nings telepathic eye space and Leng Shaotings Qiankun Bag. Leng Shaoting took out dynamite and ced it properly, then they quickly left. They waited in a safe ce, but didnt leave until theb exploded. There were boats which belonged to the organization, but they didnt use the boats to prevent their whereabouts being exposed. Fortunately, this ce was rtively remote. They could fly with swords, but they couldnt go to high altitudes. Instead, they could only be above the surface of the water to avoid encountering nes or ships passing by. It was also convenient for them to dive into the water to avoid being caught. Because the small ind where theboratory was located was a little far from the XX pier that they departed from, it took them nearly two hours to return to the pier. Luckily they werent discovered along the way. After they returned to the XX pier, Leng Shaoting immediately called Xu Jingchen and asked him to pick them up while telling him that they were safe. Before Xu Jinchen came, Leng Shaoting and the others removed their disguise and revealed their real faces. When Xu Jinchen received Leng Shaotings call, he was relieved and shared the good news with their otherrades. Without dy, he went to pick them up at XX pier. Their otherrades waited at their residence. Knowing that Leng Shaoting wasing back, they were very relieved. Before long, Xu Jinchen arrived at XX pier, and saw Leng Shaoting and the others. Boss, how is it? Once Leng Shaoting and the others got in the car, Xu Jinchen asked. Leng Shaoting didnt tell him any details on the phone, only asking him to pick them up. He was in a rush out to see them, so he didnt ask further about the situation. The ninjas and mutants in theboratory were all killed. Theboratory was also blown up. As long as they dontmit crimes in our country, there is nothing to be worried about. If theye again, well kill them again, Leng Shaoting said. Do they know who you are? asked Xu Jinchen. We didnt expose our identities, but I dont know whether they recognized us, said Leng Shaoting. Even if they were suspicious of them, there was no evidence to prove that they were involved. I bet theyll be suspicious of us, but they can do nothing without evidence, said Xu Jinchen. It was true that the leader of the organization wasnt only suspicious of his political enemies, he was also suspicious of the leaders of other countries. However, he couldnt know who it was. In order to get some useful information, he sent people to investigate foreign visitors to City Gang, Country R these days. However, there were too many visitors, so he couldnt know who the target was and was therefore unable to get all the information about the foreigners. When they returned to the holiday vi area, it happened to be lunch time, and the others had already booked a private room. Since they finished the task, they would go home, so they booked ne tickets for a flight which would take off at 7 pm. They would publicly take a ne back to the capital of their own country from City Gang. They werent afraid that they would be caught, because there was no evidence. After the meal, because it was still early, they went to sleep in the house. Gu Ning had no interest in Country R, so she didnt go out for a tour. They only chatted and drank tea in the house. Chapter 2727 - An Accident Happened at the Construction Site

    Chapter 2727: An ident Happened at the Construction Site

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Afterwards, Leng Shaoting reported everything to Wei Lingfeng. Hearing that Leng Shaoting had been able to destroy theb and most of the ninjas and mutants, Wei Lingfeng was astonished. People with superpowers were indeed unbelievably strong! Although Leng Shaoting and the others had made great contributions this time, the bonus wasnt much, because the matter about the ninjas and mutants couldnt be recorded, not to mention letting others know about it. If outsiders knew about it and spread the news, it would not only cause a public panic, it could also cause serious trouble for Leng Shaoting, hisrades or their families. Therefore, even if the bonus was small, Leng Shaoting and the others had noints. They didnt do tasks for the bonus anyway, they mostly did it because it was their responsibility. Although it was said that work was for wages, in addition to wages, they also had a sense of responsibility to protect their family and their country. They couldnt get a lot of bonuses for unrecorded and secret tasks, but they didnt care. When they carried out a task, as long as the criminals assets were confiscated, they could keep half of it and share it. Wei Lingfeng gave them the power, because the tasks the Red me did often couldnt be made public. At 5 pm, Leng Shaoting and the others checked out and went to the airport. In the afternoon, other people noticed the strange ind. ...... Although the ind was rtively remote, there were still boats passing by, so some people saw the raging fire and called the police. At the beginning, no one knew that it was an explosion. However, after some investigation, they smelled the explosives and discovered that an explosion had just urred. Due to the smell of explosives, they quickly found the underground room. The fire started because of the explosion, but the things in theboratory werentpletely burned to ashes, especially the iron instruments and the charred corpses. Few people knew about the research on mutant genes, but the current situation made people wonder if this was an organization that trafficked human organs. It was really scary! Human-trafficking was uneptable in every country, so they reported it to the government at once. It attracted a lot of attention, and the government immediately sent people to conduct an investigation. Because the leader of the organization was reluctant to have any connections to this ident, he didnt stop the government from conducting an investigation. If he stood out, he would arouse peoples suspicions. Even though he could build an illegal organization and had a lot of power, it didnt mean he could do anything he wanted. However, he might not be out of trouble yet, because he didnt know whether he was the target of the explosion. Although he didnt stand out to stop the investigation, he was still afraid that he might get dragged into trouble. However, for the time being, he was safe. His force made of ninjas and mutants wasnt destroyed yet, but he suffered a great loss. Only seven ninjas and five mutants that werent in theb had survived. Unfortunately, most of the research professors were also killed. Even if he wanted to rise again, it wouldnt be easy! It was difficult to make mutants, the probability was only about 4% or 5%. In other words, if a hundred people were used for research, only one to five might be sessful. And there were the standards for their guinea-pigs. Their physique and perseverance had to be very strong, otherwise they could easily die after they were injected with the mutant gene. For those who died in the process, they would all be cremated to avoid being discovered. Because the public didnt know the real situation of theboratory, they all believed that it was trafficking of human bodies and organs. They hated such crimes, so they felt relieved after the bombing. The media also reported on it. Gu Ning and the others didnt pay more attention to it. They were already on the ne flying back to the capital. The man who tried to pay Gu Ning back did nothing further. Even though he was reluctant to ept the result, Gu Ning was too strong so he had to give in. Leng Shaoting and the others were still disguised. Only Gu Ning, Jing Yunyao, and Shangguan Yang used their real faces. If Leng Shaoting and hisrades used their real faces, they might be targeted by the leader of the organization. The Red me needed to do tasks abroad, so they had several identities. This time, they were businessmen. No one would be suspicious of them even if they were investigated. Gu Ning was also a businesswoman, while Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao were normal citizens, so they were safe. When Gu Ning and the others got back to the capital, it was almost 11 pm. Once they were back in the capital, Leng Shaoting told Xu Jinchen and the others to leave, and he returned to the siheyuan with Gu Ning. He could take a few days off after finishing the task. Actually, Leng Shaoting wanted to spend a night with Gu Ning, but it was toote. He didnt know what excuse he could use, so he didnt take Gu Ning out alone. Tonight, they would just stay in the siheyuan. Since Leng Shaoting was with her, Gu Ning didnt go to ss. She didnt behave like a student, but nobody would judge her. Even though Gu Ning didnt go to school, she was still busy. The next day after she came home, An Guangyao called her and said that an ident happened at one of Shenghua Real Estates construction sites. As the executive of Shenghua Real Estate, An Guangyao should deal with it, but Gu Ning was the boss, so he had to report it to her. Besides, it was a serious issue this time. Most importantly, it was a scheme, and An Guangyao couldnt handle it alone. He didnt want to damage the good reputation which Shenghua Real Estate had built. A five-story building suddenly copsed at Shenghua Real Estates construction site in City D, injuring many people. However, it was found that the bricks used by Shenghua Real Estate were substandard. Chapter 2728 - Betrayed by Her Own Staff

    Chapter 2728: Betrayed by Her Own Staff

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Therefore, it caused a sensation in City D. The only good news was that no one was killed, or it would have been even more serious. Gu Ning trusted An Guangyaos abilities and loyalty. He wouldnt use substandard bricks to build a real estate, so this must have been done by his subordinates. An Guangyao shouldnt take the me for the fault of his subordinates. After all, he needed to manage a lot of things, and he couldnt take care of everything. However, he was the person in charge, if something went wrong, he had to take the responsibility. As a result, An Guangyao felt very guilty. Gu Ning, however, didnt me him at all. If she had to me someone, she ought to me herself first, because she was the boss! Although they didnt know the reason yet, Gu Ning believed that it must be because of malicious businesspetition. And since the scheme went smoothly, there had to be traitors in theirpany. After that, Gu Ning asked An Guangyao for the information of all the rted staff. She ordered K to check their contact records, bank records, the surveince cameras inside and outside the construction site. Without dy, Gu Ning booked a ne ticket to City D. Leng Shaoting wasnt due back at the military base yet, so he went there with her. Shenghua Real Estate wasnt controlled by the Shengning Organization, but Gu Ning felt it was necessary to make it public after the ident. In fact, she should have made it public early on, but there hadnt been a good time. Therefore, she seized this opportunity and decided to make it public. Otherwise other people might n to take advantage of Shenghua Real Estate! There was no evidence, but An Guangyao had a name in mind. ...... Shenghua Real Estate had been established for a short time in City D, but it developed very well, so it wasnt strange if theirpetitors were jealous. It might not be a scheme done by their peers, but they needed to conduct an investigation since there was a suspect. Anyway, it wouldnt do them any harm to conduct an investigation. Therefore, Gu Ning didnt just investigate the staff rted to this construction, she also investigated severalpetitors in the same industry. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting set off at 2:30 pm, and arrived at City D in two hours and fifty minutes. An Guangyao reached the airport before Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived. Because Gu Ning wasing, An Guangyao decided to go fetch her. When Gu Ning turned on her phone, she saw a missed call and a message from K. K said that the information he collected was sent to her mailbox, so Gu Ning opened it at once. There was the result. The main suspect was the supervisor of the construction site, whose name was Lin Shiwei. He was forty-two years old. Lin Shiwei joined Shenghua Real Estate in Mayst year and because of his excellent performance at work, he quickly became a supervisor. He did his job very well, but three months ago, his son was found to have leukemia, and he needed a lot of money for the medical treatment. Unfortunately, he couldnt afford the fee. However, in the middle of the month two months ago, Lin Shiwei suddenly had the money to treat his son. If that was just the case, it wouldnt necessarily mean anything, but before Lin Shiwei suddenly had money to treat his son, a man had met with him. After the third time they met, the man gave Lin Shiwei a bank card containing four million yuan. This man was called Kong Lixuan. He and Lin Shiwei were ssmates in college. He also worked in a real estate group. And this real estate group was one of the best real estatepanies in City D, Chengfeng Real Estate. Obviously, Chengfeng Real Estate ordered Kong Lixuan to pay Lin Shiwei to scheme against Shenghua Real Estate, and he would receive a million yuan. K was sure that it was a deal instead of just friendship because he had other evidence. The second suspects were two people who had a very good rtionship with Lin Shiwei. One was in charge of cargo inspection, and the other was responsible for freight management. They could be persuaded by Lin Shiwei because they had a good rtionship with him, and they were greedy for money. Kong Lixuan gave Lin Shiwei two million yuan, so the two of them could have a million yuan each. Although their sry in Shenghua Real Estate wasnt low, a million yuan was still a huge sum of money for them, so they couldnt say no to the temptation. Kong Lixuan didnt need to see them in person, Lin Shiwei would do it. Even though the surveince video K found was silent and couldnt prove anything, a transfer record was enough to use as evidence. Even if they werent bribed, it was dereliction of duty, so they had to take responsibility. However, when An Guangyao went to see them, they denied everything and put the me on the brick factory. Because An Guangyao hadnt found any evidence yet, he wasnt too suspicious of them. Anyway, there was no doubt that they had neglected their duties. If they were just negligent, they would either be fired or demoted after this problem was solved, but they received a million yuan now, so they didnt care about the job. After picking up Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, they went to the construction site. On their way, Gu Ning shared the result with An Guangyao. An Guangyao was aware of Gu Nings skills, but he was still surprised when he heard that she had already discovered the truth. After knowing that it was done by Lin Shiwei and the other two, An Guangyao was furious. He thought they were schemed against by outsiders, but unexpectedly he was betrayed by their own staff. If it was just a mistake, he might have given them a second chance, but they did it on purpose, so he had to punish them seriously. Boss, Im really sorry. Its my fault. An Guangyao apologized at once. Because it was a betrayal, he med himself for it. After all, he hired Lin Shiwei. You havent done a good job, but its not all your fault. You have too many things to care about. You cant deal with everything in person. He did it for his son. Its understandable that he chose his son over thepanys interests, but we must prosecute him ording to thew, said Gu Ning. Chapter 2729 - What’s Your Opinions?

    Chapter 2729: Whats Your Opinions?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Although Gu Ning could understand Lin Shiweis feelings, she couldnt forgive him because he betrayed Shenghua Real Estate. Because he damaged the business, he had to pay a price. How are the injured workers? asked Gu Ning. Most of them are lightly injured. They can make a full recovery within half a month. Seven of them were seriously injured. Two have broken ribs, two have a broken leg, and one has a broken hand. They can be cured, and wont be disabled, but Im afraid they wont be able to do heavy work afterwards, said An Guangyao. He felt lucky that no one was killed. Hows the mood of the injured workers and their family members? Gu Ning continued. Some of them are okay, because we did a good job in paying our condolences. Topensate them, we will pay them ording to the work-rted injury insurance treatment items and standards, but some of their family members do not want to ept it. They want more, but its basically extortion, An Guangyao said. An Guangyao was very angry about this ident. Although the court wouldnt ept it, they couldnt solve the problem right now. Some people are greedy. If so, I can pay them more, but its impossible to give them the amount they want, said Gu Ning. She wouldnt take advantage of other people, but she wouldnt allow other people to take advantage of her either. Fortunately, we didnt pre-sell. If we did, there would be a group of owners causing us trouble now, An Guangyao said. Actually, when many real estatepanies were just digging holes, they would already put the houses on sale to get some money back. Gu Ning was unwilling to do that. She preferred to sell after the houses were built. She didntck money after all. If it was pre-sold in advance, it would bring insecurity to customers. They would have a fear of the construction staying unfinished and the like. After all, it wasnt umon. Therefore, most customers preferred to buy the houses after they were built. However, if the real estatepanies sold houses in advance, they had to join the game, or they might not have many choices left. ...... They went to the construction site where there were many reporters. Once they showed up, they were surrounded. As soon as Gu Ning and the others got out of the car, they were surrounded by the crowd. Seeing Gu Ning, everyone was surprised. Although they didnt know she was the boss of Shenghua Real Estate, they recognized her. After all, Gu Ning was born in Province D and she had a lot of fame here. Miss Gu, nice to see you, what are you doing here? asked a reporter. Gu Ning didnt avoid it. Instead, it was a good opportunity for there to be reporters, so she answered. I heard something went wrong at Shenghua Real Estate, so I came to have a look. Everyone could see that Gu Ning had no intention of avoiding them, so a reporter summoned up his courage and asked, Miss Gu, do you know about the unqualified bricks Shenghua Real Estate used this time? What do you think of that? It wasnt a secret that An Guangyao had a good rtionship with Gu Ning, but it didnt arouse any suspicions due to their age gap. After all, connections mattered a lot in business. If they were ordinary people, it could easily have aroused suspicions if a young girl had a close rtionship with a middle-aged man. Ive heard about it. And its a problem Shenghua needs to deal with, but I believe it has nothing to do with Chairman An. I also believe its not something Shenghua wants to see. Its the managements fault for letting it happen, but there are too many things for the managers to handle, so I think its understandable. Shenghua is argepany and not every employee is reliable. As for my opinion, I can only see that the businesspetition is getting more and more serious. It might be a scheme frompetitors, said Gu Ning. In fact, it was either their own problem or a scheme, so nobody thought that Gu Ning was shirking responsibility, but they didnt know the real reason for this ident, so they werent fully convinced by her words. Miss Gu, do you mean its a scheme instead of Shenghua Real Estates fault? asked Reporter A. Yes, said Gu Ning in an affirmative tone. Miss Gu, do you trust Shenghua Real Estate because you have a good rtionship with Chairman An? asked Reporter B. Let me ask you a question, given your knowledge about me, what kind of person do you think I am? Gu Ning asked instead. We all believe youre an upright person. We all know that. Right, weve all heard about your achievements, so we trust you. Everyone said that because they really trusted Gu Ning. After knowing what Gu Ning had done, they believed that she was an upright person. Great, if I tell you that this construction site belongs to mypany, will you believe its actually a scheme or will you think it was deliberately done by my staff to save money? asked Gu Ning. Since we trust you, well believe its a scheme against you. Even if there is a problem, it should be because of the staff instead of you. Right, I also believe that someone schemed against Miss Gu. Everyone chose to trust Gu Ning. Although they were trying to please her, they were honest as well. If so, I think I should be honest with you. The real boss of Shenghua Real Estate is me. So now will you believe mypany wont do such a harmful thing? I wont deny that its my staffs fault, and were going to deal with it, said Gu Ning. Because it caused a sensation, there were many reporters from major media. Hearing Gu Nings words, everyone was surprised. What? Gu Ning was the real boss of Shenghua Real Estate? Chapter 2730 - The Police Came

    Chapter 2730: The Police Came

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Miss Gu, is that true? Those reporters asked at once. If you dont believe me, you can check at the Bureau of Industry and Commerce. Our customers are our first priority. Im not afraid of any investigations and questions. Ill also conduct an investigation to clear my name and give the public an exnation, said Gu Ning honestly. Although Gu Ning had done bad things, her products had a very good reputation. Since Gu Ning made that promise, everyone believed that she was the real boss of Shenghua Real Estate. In addition, as the executive of Shenghua Real Estate, An Guangyao didnt deny it, admitting it silently. For that reason, most of the people believed that someone schemed against Shenghua Real Estate, but it was also possible that something went wrong. Even if something went wrong with Shenghua Real Estate, it shouldnt be Gu Ning or An Guangyaos fault. It had to have been done by their subordinates. Alright, we need to deal with it now. Please let us pass. After the resultes out, well make it public, said Gu Ning kindly. She didnt put on any airs, but she had a natural air of authority, so no one dared to take her lightly. Afterwards, everyone walked to the sides, and let Gu Ning through. Right after Gu Ning and the others went in, the police arrived. It was Gu Ning who had told An Guangyao to call the police. The ident that happened at the construction site of Shenghua Real Estate this time was a construction ident, so it had nothing to do with the police, instead it involved the construction bureau. However, it was the polices duty to catch the criminals. Therefore, once reporters saw the police, they guessed that they might have some suspects, but they didnt dare to ask, so they continued to wait there. If anyone was arrested, they would surely be brought out. Because of the ident, the construction site was on lockdown. Before the result came out, no one could leave. Before Gu Ning and the others came, An Guangyao had already ordered the supervisor to take Lin Shiwei and the other two workers to the office. They were going to ask them some questions. So when they came, they were waiting in the supervisors office. Lin Shiwei and the others panicked, because they felt a little guilty and were worried that they might have been exposed. Otherwise, the supervisor wouldnt gather them there. However, theyforted themselves by telling themselves that they werent exposed and that they were called in simply because they didnt do their job well. Although it had nothing to do with them, the ident happened when they were at work, so they had to take responsibility for that. As a result, Lin Shiwei and the other two workers could only pray that they werent exposed. They wouldnt care if they were only fired. After waiting for nearly half an hour in the office, An Guangyao and Gu Ning walked in. They didnt know Gu Ning or Leng Shaoting, so they paid little attention to them, but they stood in awe of An Guangyao. Executive An, Miss Gu. The supervisor called them respectfully. The supervisor didnt know that Gu Ning was the boss of Shenghua Real Estate, but he recognized her. Given Gu Nings status, he had to be respectful. Hi, Executive An. Lin Shiwei and the others greeted them. They didnt know Gu Ning, so they didnt say anything to her. Because they felt slightly guilty, they didnt dare to meet An Guangyaos eyes. Hi! An Guangyao replied. He was mad when he saw Lin Shiwei and the other two workers, but he curbed his anger. Supervisor Yang, please prepare tea for Miss Gu and Mr. Leng, said An Guangyao, then he invited Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to have a seat. Hearing that, Supervisor Yang immediately went to pour tea for Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, and An Guangyao. They drank tea without a word, which filled Lin Shiwei and the other two workers with more anxiety. They were guilty, so they couldnt bear the silence. Executive An, did anything happen? A few minutester, Lin Shiwei opened his mouth. After the ident happened, An Guangyao had spoken to them. While they denied responsibility, they carried the me with a good attitude and An Guangyao said nothing. However, two hourster, An Guangyao asked to see them again, which made them feel that An Guangyao might have gotten more information. Its about the ident. One of you is in charge of overseeing the work, one is in charge of inspection, and the other is in charge of shipping. You are all responsible if anything goes wrong. Were waiting for the police toe over, An Guangyao said. An Guangyao didnt borate further. Upon hearing that the police wereing, Lin Shiwei was scared and started to sweat. Were they really exposed? Why were the policeing? Why are the policeing? Lin Shiwei asked. To investigate the ident of course, said An Guangyao, then gave them a cold nce. The next moment, he withdrew his gaze, in case he lost control of his emotions. Currently he was furious! Lin Shiwei wanted to ask more, but he was afraid of being exposed. Five minutester, the police arrived. Executive An, Im the captain of the Nancheng District Police Station, Meng Fan. The leading police officer greeted An Guangyao. Hello, Officer Meng, An Guangyao responded, then introduced Gu Ning to him. Officer Meng, this is the boss of Shenghua Real Estate, Gu Ning, and the chairman of the Shengning Organization in the capital. Knowing that, everyone was surprised. They knew that An Guangyao was the executive of Shenghua Real Estate, but they didnt expect Gu Ning to be the boss. The supervisor wasnt aware that Gu Ning was the boss of Shenghua Real Estate, but he knew that she was the boss of the Shengning Organization. Therefore, he was surprised, but not shocked. Lin Shiwei had no idea about that, but he had heard of the Shengning Organization. Therefore, they werent only surprised, but also terrified. Because, in that case, Shenghua Real Estate belonged to the Shengning Organization, and they hadnt only just damaged the interests of a real estatepany, but arge business group. Instantly, they were covered with cold sweat. Chapter 2731 - Borrow Money from Schoolmate

    Chapter 2731: Borrow Money from Schoolmate

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    The several policemen had heard about the Shengning Organization and Gu Ning, but they didnt recognize her until An Guangyao made the introduction. Oh, youre Miss Gu! Im so sorry, Miss Gu, Ive seen your photos, but this is the first time Ive seen you in reality. I didnt recognize you, said Meng Fan excitedly. Gu Ning was his idol. Nice to see you, Officer Meng. Gu Ning responded politely. Please wait a while. I need to ask them about the situation. Sure, said Meng Fan. After that, An Guangyao invited them to have a seat, but they turned it down. Gu Ning then directly asked Lin Shiwei and the other two workers, Lin Shiwei, is there anything you want to tell me about this ident? Chairman Gu, this ident was caused by our dereliction of duty. We are very guilty. If you want to dismiss us, we wont have anyints, Lin Shiwei said. Because of his guilty conscience, his voice was trembling. Is it just dereliction of duty? Gu Ning asked. It was obvious that she wasnt convinced so Lin Shiwei felt stressed. Hearing Gu Nings question, Lin Shiwei and the other two realized that Gu Ning was suspicious of them. As a result, they became more anxious. However, they didnt think she had evidence. As long as there wasnt evidence, Gu Ning couldnt do anything to them. Therefore, Lin Shiwei and the other two workers became calmer. Yes, its our dereliction of duty, Lin Shiwei said firmly, and the other two agreed. Do you think you can easily fool me? Gu Ning sneered. Lin Shiwei and the other two workers stiffened a little. It seemed that Gu Ning wasnt just suspicious of them, she believed they were guilty. Chairman Gu, do you think we caused it? Lin Shiwei asked. He sounded angry and aggrieved, as if he was innocent. Isnt that the truth? Gu Ning asked. Chairman Gu, if thats your idea, show us your evidence. Otherwise its nder. We could also be suspicious of thepany. You cant hurl the me on us just because were responsible for the work, said Lin Shiwei in annoyance. He wasnt sure whether Gu Ning had evidence, so he tried to feel it out. Are you so sure that I dont have evidence? Gu Ning looked at him and said meaningfully. Lin Shiwei and the other two workers were surprised once more. Did Gu Ning really have evidence? Was she bluffing them into telling the truth? If you have evidence, just show us. You dont need to ask so many questions! said Lin Shiwei. He didnt believe that Gu Ning really had evidence. Instead, he believed that she was trapping them into telling the truth. Alright. There is no need to waste so much time arguing with you. I just wanted to give you a chance, but you want to face it right now. Since you made that choice, lets put the cards on the table, said Gu Ning. Even though Gu Ning was very honest, Lin Shiwei and the other two still refused to believe that she had evidence. Lin Shiwei, tell me whats your rtionship with Kong Lixuan, asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, Lin Shiwei was shocked. How did Gu Ning manage to find out about Kong LIxuan? In an instant, he lost all hope, but before Gu Ning showed him the evidence, he still tried to deny it. Hes my schoolmate, so? Since Gu Ning knew Kong Lixuan, she must be aware of their rtionship. Therefore, Lin Shiwei couldnt deny it, otherwise it would be serious trouble. Kong Lixuan and you are schoolmates and hes the deputy manager of the Human Resources Department of Chengfeng Real Estate. Two months ago, you epted a bank card with four million yuan from him, Gu Ning said meaningfully. She implied that Kong Lixuan gave him the four million yuan for a purpose. Lin Shiwei was startled. He didnt expect Gu Ning to know that. He couldnt help but avoid meeting Gu Nings eyes and his body even trembled a little. However, he couldnt admit it. So what? I encountered trouble, so I borrowed money from my schoolmate. He admitted that he epted four million yuan from Kong Lixuan. If you borrowed money from your schoolmate to solve problems, thats normal. But why did you share the money with them? Soon after you took the money, the ident happened. Dont you need to exin that? asked Gu Ning. Lin Shiwei suddenly realized that he was trapped by Gu Ning and didnt know what to say, because Gu Ning knew that he shared the money with the other two workers. The two workers were even more scared than Lin Shiwei. If their secret was exposed, they could be put in jail. However, they didnt know what they could do right now, so they turned to Lin Shiwei for a solution. What? Why dont you exin it now? Do you feel guilty? Gu Ning waited for a while, but didnt receive a reply from Lin Shiwei. Obviously, he was guilty. I borrowed money for them as well. Is that wrong? Lin Shiwei said. He was struggling, butcked confidence. Oh, what difficulties do you have? Why do you need so much money? ording to what I know, you need a lot of money because your son has leukemia and needs treatment. How about you two then? Your parents, wife and children are living a good life. You dontck money. Your sries are enough to repay your mortgage and help you live a good life Gu Ning said. Because these two people were aplices, K had also collected information about their families. Lin Shiwei was shocked. Gu Ning was also aware of his sons leukemia, but it wasnt strange because Gu Ning knew nearly all of the details. Precisely because of that, Lin Shiwei started to feel hopeless. He couldnt believe his dirty secret was so easily exposed. Gu Ning was too powerful! Lin Shiweis two aplices lowered their heads and said nothing, because they couldnt think of a good reason. Seeing that, Meng Fan and the others figured it out. It had to be because of businesspetition, causing Chengfeng Real Estate to scheme against Gu Ningspany. However, they said nothing for the time being and waited for Gu Ning to finish first. Chapter 2732 - Why Not?

    Chapter 2732: Why Not?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    What you found out might not be the truth! Lin Shiwei was still arguing, but he clearly knew it was useless. No matter what, he wouldnt ept it until the final result was out. Oh, you refuse to repent until you failpletely! Gu Ning sneered. She turned to the other two workers and asked, How about you two? Why didnt you say anything? You havent answered my question yet. Um The two workers exchanged nces with each other, but didnt know what to say. They wanted to deny it, but obviously Gu Ning was aware of everything. As a result, no matter how they denied it, it was meaningless. They couldnt defeat Gu Ning. Therefore, they hesitated to lie. They thought they should probably admit it right away, then maybe they would be punished lightly. While they hesitated, they secretly looked at Lin Shiwei, but Lin Shiwei could barely protect himself. He was trying to dodge the bullet and had no more energy to help them. Up to now, do you think you can really stay out of it by staying silent? Its just that if you admit your mistakes and have a good attitude, you will suffer less in the process, and Ill give you a lighter punishment if the situation allows. However, if you continue to lie to my face, I wont say anything further. Anyway, I already have evidence. Even if you dont admit it, its meaningless. Alright, since you dont want to admit it, the police will handle it, Gu Ning said. Then she turned to look at Meng Fan, and said, Officer Meng, Ill leave this case to you. Ill give you a copy of all the evidence now. No problem, Miss Gu. Its our duty. Dont worry, we will take it seriously, Meng Fan said solemnly. As a policeman, it was his responsibility to deal with this case with a serious attitude. Although he was a policeman and had seen many such crimes and vitions, he still felt indignant every time he came across this type of thing. Hearing that, Lin Shiwei hesitated. Gu Ning had evidence and her high status could easily put them in jail once she determined that they were guilty. Chengfeng Real Estate was powerful in City D, but it wasntparable to the Shengning Organization. Besides, he didnt think Chengfeng Real Estate would save them. By then, they would be thrown in jail, while Kong Lixuan and Chengfeng Real Estate were safe. No, he wouldnt carry the me all alone. Therefore, when Meng Fans people went to handcuff them, Lin Shiwei spoke. Ill tell you everything. Once Lin Shiwei spoke, the policemen stopped, but they didnt walk away. The two people who conspired with Lin Shiwei had long wanted to admit it, because the consequences of admitting it or not were almost the same. In fact, if they didnt admit it, the result might be worse. As a result, they felt relieved when Lin Shiwei said he could tell the truth. Yes, it was Kong Lixuan who asked me to cooperate with him to frame Shenghua Real Estate. He knew that my son had leukemia and needed a lot of money, so he came to see me. Then he asked me to help them rece the bricks we originally used. It would cause a copse when the building was almostplete, and Shenghua Real Estate would get into trouble Saying that, Lin Shiwei paused, and looked slightly upset. A whileter, he continued. At first, I was unwilling to do that. I turned him down twice, but when he came to see me for the third time, he threatened me with my son. I-I had no choice but to agree Lin Shiwei said that through gritted teeth. He was furious. He regretted doing that now, but back then he honestly didnt dare to say no. He epted it because he was threatened In that case, Lin Shiwei was also a victim. However, it still couldnt change the fact that he epted bribery and schemed against Shenghua Real Estate. Gu Ning was only a bit less angry with him. Either way, Gu Ning couldnt believe his words without evidence, so she observed his reaction and asked, He threatened you with your son? Yes, I have a recording, said Lin Shiwei. Then he went to grab his phone. Lin Shiwei wasnt dumb. Kong Lixuan wanted him to break thew and even threatened him. He finally gave in, but he was extremely angry at Kong Lixuan. He didnt think their dirty secret would be so easily exposed, but it was possible, so he secretly recorded their conversation when Kong Lixuan talked to him. Without dy, Lin Shiwei took out his phone and yed the recording for Gu Ning and the others. Lin Shiwei, if you agree to help me rece Shenghua Real Estates bricks, Ill give you two million yuan. A million yuan is enough to cure your son. As for the other million yuan, you can quit from Shenghua Real Estate and find a job somewhere else, said Kong Lixuan. After that Lin Shiwei was silent for a while and Kong Lixuan continued. Lin Shiwei, since Im so honest with you, I dont n to leave you with any other choices. I dont want anyone else to know about it. So, you must do it whether youre willing to or not. Otherwise youll see your sons body. What do you want to do? Lin Shiwei asked in horror. Do I have to say it aloud? Your sons life is in my hands, said Kong Lixuan arrogantly. You Lin Shiwei was furious, but also terrified. You cant do that. Why? Why cant I? If you have connections you can sue me! Kong Lixuan said aggressively. After a long silence, Lin Shiwei yielded. He had thought about reporting it to their supervisor because he already had a recording, but he was more afraid of being paid back. In addition, he had to admit that he wanted the money. However, if Kong Lixuan didnt threaten him, he would have turned him down. Kong Lixuan is so arrogant! Meng Fan said angrily with a strong sense of justice. Although they didnt know Kong Lixuan and had never heard his voice before, they didnt doubt it was a recording between Kong Lixuan and Lin Shiwei. Anyway, they would conduct an investigation. Chairman Gu, Im sorry, we gave in to the temptation and conspired with Lin Shiwei. Were so sorry The two workers apologized at once. Please, forgive us. Can you please punish us lightly? Chapter 2733 - The Result of Blackmail

    Chapter 2733: The Result of ckmail

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Yes, were sorry. Were really sorry The two begged sincerely, because they didnt want to anger Gu Ning. They really regretted it. It originally had nothing to do with them, yet they made a big mistake just for a million yuan. If they hadnt taken the million yuan, they wouldnt have been caught now. Given the current situation, they couldnt get the money and might even be put in jail. Its not up to me, but thew. If you have a good attitude, you might receive a lighter punishment. If you return the bribe, I think youll only be sentenced to two or three years in jail, said Gu Ning. They were just aplices, so they wouldnt receive a heavy punishment. On the other hand, Lin Shiwei would be punished seriously, because he had directly cooperated with Kong Lixuan. Lin Shiwei also wanted to receive a light punishment by begging Gu Ning, but he didnt know what to say after hearing Gu Nings words. Afterwards, Lin Shiwei and his two aplices were taken away by the police. Gu Ning wouldnt ask the court to punish them lightly due to their rtionship. In fact, it was already very nice of her that she didnt add fuel to the mes. Therefore, she would leave them to the court. Thew would sometimes provide justice, but sometimes justice was absent. If Gu Ning didnt sue them, they might get away with it, but they would be punished seriously if Gu Ning was determined to teach them a lesson. In the end, if Gu Ning got involved in the case, the court wouldnt give them a heavy punishment due to her status. Connections mattered a lot. Gu Ning didnt think anyone would dare to stand up for them and go against her right now, because she wasnt easy to take advantage of. When Lin Shiwei and the other two workers were taken out by the police, the reporters outside the construction site immediately went forward to take photos and ask them questions. Obviously, the ident had something to do with the three men. Sir, do they have something to do with the ident that happened at this construction site? Are they being made scapegoats for Shenghua Real Estate? Although most of them trusted Gu Ning, they werent fully convinced by her words and still held doubts. Sir! Before the final resultes out, we cant tell you anything, said Meng Fan coldly. Please move. Dont stand in our way. Once he said that, the group of reporters moved away, because they couldnt carry the me if the police couldnt do their job. After Lin Shiwei and the others were pushed into the police car, the reporters still waited till Gu Ning came out. About ten minutester, Gu Ning and the others walked out. She was going to go visit the injured in the hospital. Although they were just ordinary employees and Gu Ning didnt need to go to see them, she wanted to treat the seriously-injured employees and alleviate the situation. She didnt want upset family members to cause more trouble. As soon as Gu Ning and the others came out, the reporters surrounded them. Miss Gu, do the three men taken away by the police have something to do with the ident? Yes, but I cant tell you much right now. If youre interested, you can pay attention to the police. I think the result will be out soon, said Gu Ning, then she kept quiet and left. Nobody dared to stop her. Since Gu Ning said that, some of them immediately went to follow the police while some went back to write their reports. Half an hourter, Gu Ning and the others arrived at the hospital ward of seriously-injured workers. Their family members were all present. The ward was quiet, but they argued loudly forpensation the moment An Guangyao showed up. Normally, they were afraid of An Guangyao, because he was the executive of thepany while they were ordinary citizens, but now they felt they were at an advantage and wanted money badly, so they couldnt care less about the gap between their status. It wasnt all of the family members of the injured workers. Only two families caused trouble, but it was noisy when they shouted together. Wellpensate ording to the work-rted injury insurance treatment items and standards. We wont give you as much as you are asking for. The number will stay the same even if you sue us, An Guangyao said sternly. He was angry at their unreasonable behavior. They were slightly intimidated by An Guangyao, but still summoned up their courage to argue with him. Dont scare us with thew! My son was injured at your construction site. You must pay us. We want a million yuan. Do you know the consequences of ckmailing? If its serious, you can be put in jail. An Guangyao threatened and reminded them. The woman panicked a little, but was unwilling to give up. My son needs a million yuan! Right, my husband is badly injured. He needs a long treatment. Even if he makes a full recovery, he cant work as before. You should pay us for the loss as well! I think a million yuan is barely enough. If the ident didnt happen, my husband might be rich anytime! We have suffered a great loss, said a middle-aged woman. The first half of her words were right, but it was included in thepensation. He wouldnt lose money just because he was injured. However, the second half of her words were nonsense! It was just a dream. Although it was possible, it was unrealistic in the current situation! While they were arguing, Gu Ning observed the four seriously-injured workers in the ward. Two groups of other family members said nothing and sat at the side in silence. They were willing to ept thepensation ording to the rules, but they wouldnt stop the others from arguing. Among the other two groups of family members who were busy arguing with An Guangyao, one group had a resigned look. It seemed they didnt want to see this drama, but there was nothing they could do. On the contrary, the other group seemed to be scheming something. They supported their family members to cause serious trouble. Gu Ning retorted at once. Madam, dont worry, I can make sure that your husband will make a full recovery after a few days. It wont affect his work. The crowd didnt notice Gu Ning until she spoke. The moment they saw her they were stunned by her beauty. This young girl was so beautiful! The next moment, the women became jealous of her, especially after hearing her words. Who are you? Its none of your business! said an older woman with displeasure. Chapter 2734 - Yeah, Money Can Solve Problems

    Chapter 2734: Yeah, Money Can Solve Problems

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Im the boss of the Shenghua Real Estate, so its my business, said Gu Ning. Since she came to see them as the boss, she couldnt hide it. What? Knowing that, everyone was surprised. They couldnt believe it because Gu Ning was so young. She should just be a student or a recent graduate. How was it possible that she owned Shenghua Real Estate? Wasnt An Guangyao the boss? Some people knew that the boss of Shenghua Real Estate was someone else, but some didnt know yet. You? Youre too young to be the boss. How could you be the boss of Shenghua Real Estate? Dont be ridiculous! said the aged woman disdainfully. She refused to believe Gu Nings words. However, Gu Ning said that in front of An Guangyao, and An Guangyao didnt deny it, which proved she wasnt lying. Many people had doubts at the beginning, but Gu Ning said that in front of An Guangyao and he didnt deny it, so they started believing Gu Ning. However, it was too surprising to be true. After all, Gu Ning was so young. If she was the daughter of the owner of the Shengning Organization, it would make sense. Executive An is right here. You can ask him about it, said Gu Ning. She didnt bother to exin it. Hearing that, the old woman was struck dumb for a second. The other people who didnt realize that yet were also astonished and they turned to look at An Guangyao at once. Is she really the owner of Shenghua Real Estate? asked the old woman. Although Gu Nings words already implied the answer, she still wanted to make sure. Yes, shes the owner of Shenghua Real Estate, Miss Gu, said An Guangyao. An Guangyao hadnt denied it so they were mostly convinced, but they were shocked after he admitted it. Unexpectedly, this young girl was really the owner of Shenghua Real Estate. She looked so young! However, the next moment, those troublesome people had courage again because they believed it was easy to take advantage of a young girl. The old woman turned her eyes, then said, Since youre the boss of Shenghua Real Estate, you should pay me a total of a million yuan. Right, a total of a million yuan! A young couple next to the old woman joined the conversation. Miss, a fortune-teller saw my husbands face and hand. He told us that my husband will have good luck this year. We could make a fortune, but now my husband has been seriously injured at your construction site. A million yuan is barely enough, said the old woman. It seemed as if she was doing Gu Ning a favor. Many people put on a resigned look. It was insane! How could the old woman use a fortune-tellers words as the excuse? Alright, stop now! At this moment, a man interrupted them from the patients bed. Gu Ning observed him and he seemed reluctant to have an argument. The man was indeed embarrassed. There was aw system in the country, and they should obey it. If they had more influential connections than Shenghua Real Estate, they could get more money aspensation, but the problem was that he was an ordinary man. If he had influence, he wouldnt work at the construction site of Shenghua Real Estate. Shut your mouth! It has nothing to do with you! The middle-aged woman snapped at him. Right, be quiet. Dont interrupt! The old woman also criticized him. Its my business. Howe it has nothing to do with me? I epted Executive Anspensation, said the man angrily. It seemed that he had curbed his anger for a long time. We didnt ept that! said the middle-aged woman in a domineering tone. Im the injured one. All they need is my eptance! The man raised his voice in annoyance. Zhang Peng, mind you attitude! Dont forget you married into our family. You cant make the decision on your own. The old woman criticized the man arrogantly. Upon hearing that, the man named Zhang Peng felt humiliated. His chest heaved up and down as he breathed heavily. He was an orphan and loved his wife deeply, but it wasnt easy after he married into his wifes family. He was tolerant, but they never understood him. Instead, they took him lightly and his gentle, considerate wife became rude and picky. It happened all because of his tolerance. If so, we should have a divorce. I have had enough of you. I think Ive been a good husband over the years, but youre never satisfied with me! Youre alwaysining and judging me, said the man. He finally had the chance to say it aloud. What? You want to have a divorce? Do you n to take thepensation for yourself? The middle-aged woman immediately got mad. She didnt care about the fact that her husband was leaving her, she only wanted the money. The man was full of fury and regrets. The other people there were surprised too. Even though the middle-aged woman was obviously greedy when she asked for so muchpensation, no one expected her to be so shameless. Even Gu Ning couldnt stand it, and said, If you care so much aboutpensation, why dont you work at my construction site? I can make you have an ident and break your limbs, then you can have a million yuan. How about that? If the middle-aged woman really dared to do that, Gu Ning would keep her word. You In fact, the middle-aged woman didnt dare to do that, she was simply greedy. As a result, the middle-aged woman became angry when Gu Ning said that to her. Do you think you can do anything with money? The middle-aged woman swore. Yes, money can solve many problems! said Gu Ning confidently. Then she asked, If you dont think money is a big thing, why did you ask me for so much of it? Chapter 2735 - How Could She Shout at Me?

    Chapter 2735: How Could She Shout at Me?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    You The middle-aged woman was mad and didnt know what to say. The old woman, who was the middle-aged womans mother and Zhang Pengs mother-inw, said, I know youre rich, but youre an amoral businesswoman. If you used qualified bricks, my son-inw wouldnt have suffered this ident. Hearing that, everyone turned to stare at Gu Ning with an usatory look. Right, all businessmen have no moral standards. No one is willing to buy the houses built by you! said another old woman. They said that because they werent involved in the business. If they were, they might be even more amoral. Besides, someone schemed against Shenghua Real Estate, which wasnt what Gu Ning wanted to see. Let me be honest with you, we never do anything amoral. This is just a businesspetition. We were schemed against by someone. Now we found the criminals, and youll soon see the report. I came here to see you this time in order to make you feel better. I dont want to quarrel with you. So please calm down. As for your worries, I promise I can make sure theyll make a full recovery within a few days. But you wont get any money by ckmailing said Gu Ning. Before Gu Ning could finish, an old woman said disdainfully, The doctor told us that they need at least several months. Dont fool us by saying that they can make a full recovery within just a few days. Right, if you can really help my husband make a full recovery within five days, I wont ask you for a million yuan. You can pay us ording to the rules, said the middle-aged woman with a disdainful attitude. She didnt think Gu Ning would be able to help Zhang Peng get better within a few days. Well. Gu Ning sneered. I wont give you as much money as you want. You The middle-aged woman was mad, but she knew it wasnt very likely that Gu Ning would give as much money as she wanted. Dont think Im easy to bully just because Im young. If anyone could easily take advantage of me, I wouldnt have be so sessful, said Gu Ning seriously, putting great pressure on them. Everyone quickly felt stressed. It was true that Gu Ning couldnt be so sessful if she was easy to bully. Afterwards, Gu Ning paid no more attention to them. She walked by them to the first patient bed which Zhang Peng was lying on. Zhang Pengs leg was injured, and his thigh was broken, which was quite serious. It would take two to three months before he could walk, and even if he could walk, it would be very difficult to return to his original condition. Will you believe me if I tell you that you can walk again in five days? If youre willing to trust me, I can cure you first. Gu Ning asked Zhang Peng. No, we dont believe it! Before Zhang Peng could say anything, his wife shouted first. Gu Ning immediately gave her a cold nce, which made her stumble back. Then Gu Ning said, Shut up. It has nothing to do with you. The middle-aged woman opened her mouth and wanted to say something. It was her husband. How could it have nothing to do with her? However, before she said anything, she was frightened by Gu Nings look and suddenly didnt know what to say. The middle-aged womans mother was also affected and said nothing. As family members, they indeed had the right to argue with Gu Ning, but the injured person should be the focus. Gu Ning hated it the most when family members made the decision for the injured person. Family members could only do that when the person couldnt make the decision on his or her own. Especially when a pregnant woman was about to deliver. Her husbands family might care more about the babys safety than her own safety. Gu Ning couldnt understand why a mother wasnt as important as a baby. Anyway, some people just couldnt care less about other peoples lives. However, they didnt have the power to make those decisions. It should be the person who was in danger who made the decision. I trust you, said Zhang Peng. Actually, he wasnt fully convinced by Gu Ning. He knew how seriously he was injured, and that it was impossible for him to walk again after a few days, but he didnt think Gu Ning was bragging because it wouldnt do her any good. Therefore, whether he believed it or not, he wanted to give it a try. If he could walk again within five days, he was unwilling to wait for months. He didnt care much about thepensation, he only wanted to get better as soon as possible. It was painful to lie in the hospital and it dyed his work even though Shenghua Real Estate would pay for his medical fee and sry while he was absent from work. He wouldnt ckmail Gu Ning, but she had to pay for his loss. Zhang Peng, are you crazy? The middle-aged woman criticized him at once. Even though she didnt believe Gu Ning could help Zhang Peng walk again within five days, she was worried that it mighte true. In that case, they wouldnt be able to get a million yuan. Shut your mouth! I can make the decision on my own. Zhang Peng retorted. It was the first time that he had been so mad at his wife. Zhang Peng, how dare you shout at my daughter? Who do you think you are? The aged woman got angry. Im her husband. Why cant I shout at her? How could she shout at me then? Lets have a divorce if you dont like me! Zhang Peng said angrily. He mentioned a divorce twice, because he honestly wanted to divorce his wife. He felt suffocated and was heart-broken that his wife and mother-inw cared more about money than him. You The middle-aged woman and the aged woman were both mad. Fine, since you want a divorce so much, I can satisfy you. Mom, lets go. We dont need to take care of him any longer! said the middle-aged woman. Then she pulled her mother away, leaving Zhang Peng behind. When they were gone, Zhang Peng rxed. He didnt know whether it was right, but he was unwilling to tolerate it. Chairman Gu, Im sorry. I showed you an embarrassing drama. Zhang Peng apologized to Gu Ning at once. Chapter 2736 - I’ll Talk About That with the Hospital Director

    Chapter 2736: Ill Talk About That with the Hospital Director

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Its fine. Ive seen countless dramatic people before. Dont worry, I can make sure that youll be able to walk again within five days. And youll receivepensation ording to the rules. After you have made a full recovery, you can get back to your work at the construction site if youre willing to, said Gu Ning. Then she gave a nce at people in the ward. I must be honest with you all. It was indeed a scheme this time. The criminals have already been arrested. We have evidence and itll be released within two days. However, if youre not willing to go back and work for me, I wont force you to stay. Hearing Gu Nings words, most of the people were convinced, but some still held doubts. They thought that Gu Ning might have made someone a scapegoat to save Shenghua Real Estates reputation. Another group of troublesome family members exchanged nces with each other when they heard that Gu Ning could help Zhang Peng walk again within five days. It wasnt good news for them. If Gu Ning could cure them, their injured family members would be able to work again within five days like Zhang Peng. In that case, they couldnt receive arge amount of money either. That wasnt what they wanted. Even the injured man didnt want that result. He would rather stay in the hospital for a few more months to get morepensation. Anyway, Shenghua Real Estate would pay the fee, so they didnt need to pay the bill. Some of the other people doubted Gu Nings words as well, but they also wanted to get better as soon as possible. Anyway, they remained silent for the time being to see how Gu Ning would cure Zhang Peng. So, are you willing to ept my treatment? Gu Ning asked Zhang Peng. Of course, said Zhang Peng without hesitation. After that, Gu Ning took out a power crystal and gave it to Zhang Peng. Since you trust me, take this. There are so many people watching so dont be afraid that it might be harmful. Sure. Zhang Peng was willing to trust Gu Ning, so he wasnt afraid. He took the pill and directly swallowed it. Within moments, Zhang Peng felt a flow of coolness running through his body. It was quitefortable as it filled his body with energy. A whileter, the flow reached his wound, and he immediately felt the pain ease. He widened his eyes in surprise. Everyone was focusing on Zhang Peng as they didnt want to miss any of his reactions. When they saw the surprise on his face, they were curious about his feelings. Zhang Peng, how do you feel now? asked another injured worker quickly. Well, after taking Chairman Gus pill, Im full of energy again. The wound isnt so painful either, said Zhang Peng. Hearing that, everyone was surprised but they still couldnt believe it, even though Zhang Peng said it aloud. Was this medicine really so effective? Gu Ning didnt just give Zhang Peng a single power crystal. She took another bottle of magical power liquid and gave it to him. This is the medicine liquid. Apply it to the wound once a day for three times. Remove the leg support before doing that. Only your leg has been injured and your hand is fine, so you can do that on your own. Great. Zhang Peng replied. He felt the immediate reaction after he took a pill, so he was full of excitement and anticipation now. The doctor will criticize you if you remove the support by yourself, said a family member of the other injured worker in an unkind tone. Zhang Peng looked at Gu Ning worriedly and Gu Ning said, Dont worry, Ill speak to the hospital director about it. Hearing that, Zhang Peng was relieved because he trusted Gu Ning. Oh, do you think you own this hospital? Why should the hospital director listen to you? The unkind family member added. Gu Ning said nothing. She had confidence and didnt want to argue with the unkind family member any longer. At this moment, Leng Shaoting walked out. Seeing that, Gu Ning understood what he was going to do and she didnt stop him. Then she turned to other injured workers and asked, How about you? Will you believe me and leave the hospital within five days, or will you stay here for months of treatment? They and their family members didnt cause any trouble. When they heard Gu Nings question, they didnt answer right away, but discussed with their family members. I dont think Chairman Gu will fool us, and Zhang Peng has tried it. He said hes much better now. Why dont we give it a try too? said the injured worker on the second patient bed. Sure! Since he agreed to do it, his family members supported him. The second injured worker was hurt in the arm and there were other serious injuries around his body too. When he agreed, Gu Ning took out a power crystal and told him to take it. He didnt hesitate and took it at once. Right afterwards, he felt the same reaction and was also surprised. Watching that, the third injured worker and his family members believed that the medicine was really effective, so they were willing to try it. Chairman Gu, let me try it, said the third injured worker. He had basically the same injuries as Zhang Peng. He had a thigh fracture and some abrasions. Once he said that, Gu Ning gave him a power crystal and a bottle of magical power liquid too. On the fourth bed, was the injured worker whose family members made trouble, he suffered a broken arm and a slight concussion. And you? Gu Ning asked. Before the injured worker said anything, his mother opened her mouth. We dont believe it! Dont try to avoid thepensation. Given the situation, it was a lie that they didnt believe Gu Ning, because the other three injured workers said that they all felt better after taking the pill. They simply wanted money. I never had the idea to avoid thepensation, but Ill only pay you the money ording to the rules. Its impossible for you to receive more than that. If you dont ept it youll bear the result on your own. I wont treat you again after I walk out of this ward, said Gu Ning. If they didnt want her treatment, she wouldnt bother to pay more attention to them. Hearing that, the fourth injured worker and his family members hesitated, because they were unwilling to lose the chance at treatment. In fact, they couldnt get as much money as they wanted. However, they were reluctant to give in. Before long, Leng Shaoting was back. A few minutester, the hospital director ran inside excitedly. The moment he saw Gu Ning, he greeted her with a big smile. Miss Gu, its so nice to see you! Im the director of this hospital, Zhou Kequan. Ive heard a lot about you from Governor Xiao. Chapter 2737 - It’s up to Connections

    Chapter 2737: Its up to Connections

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Zhou Kequan was asked toe here, but he recognized Gu Ning. As he had just said, he heard about Gu Ning from Xiao Changchun. Upon hearing that she knew Governor Xiao, other than Gu Nings people, everyone was surprised. This young girl had a rtionship with Governor Xiao? As the boss of Shenghua Real Estate, it was very normal that she had a rtionship with many important figures, vut Governor Xiao had a very high status, so it was unusual. In addition, Zhou Kequan said that he had heard a lot about Gu Ning from Governor Xiao, which meant they were familiar. Nice to see you, Director Zhou. Gu Ning wasnt surprised when Zhou Kequan mentioned Xiao Changchun. They all belonged to high society, so it wasnt strange that they knew each other. Moreover, Zhou Kequan said that Xiao Changchun often talked about her, which meant they were close too. Facing Zhou Kequans friendliness, Gu Ning was very polite and shook hands with him. Miss Gu, youre such a young yet sessful businesswoman. Youre the pride of Province D! Zhou Kequanplimented. He really admired this neen year old girl. She was so young, but she was already the chairman of arge business group. Many people couldnt achieve that throughout their lives, but Gu Ning built her business group within only two years. Although Gu Ning was born in City F, City F belonged to Province D so the whole province was proud of her. Im ttered, said Gu Ning politely. Hearing their conversation, the crowd was astonished. Was this girl so impressive? Why did Director Zhou say she was the pride of Province D? Even though it was impressive that Gu Ning had be the owner of Shenghua Real Estate at such a young age, she bought it instead of building it on her own. Therefore, people didnt think it was a great achievement. She was simply rich. However, Director Zhou had a deep impression of her. I said that sincerely. Miss Gu, youre being too modest. Oh, I just received a call and was told that you want to see me. May I know what happened? asked Zhou Kequan. Leng Shaoting called a senior official for help, but didnt give many details, so Zhou Kequan wasnt aware of the ident. Oh, the thing is that these people are workers who were injured at one of Shenghua Real Estates construction sites. I have a special medicine which can cure them, but they cant just remove their casts, so can you help us with that? said Gu Ning. No problem! But we need their agreement, said Zhou Kequan. He was more than willing to help Gu Ning, but he couldnt force the patients. Three of them agreed, but the fourth patient doesnt believe me, so he hasnt epted, said Gu Ning. Since he doesnt believe it, let him be. Miss Gu, Im aware of your abilities, and I know your medicine is extremely effective. If I could afford it, I would have asked Governor Xiao to buy some for me said Zhou Kequan. He knew that Gu Ning had a magical medicine. After all, she had advertised it before, so some people heard about it. Hearing Zhou Kequans words, the other people were surprised and confused. Zhou Kequan wanted to buy Gu Nings medicine? He was the director of this hospital. He should be very rich. Howe he couldnt afford it? Was it very expensive? Why did Zhou Kequan say Gu Nings medicine was unbelievably effective? The three injured workers who had tried it agreed with Zhou Kequan, because they had gotten much better after taking the pill. They were full of energy again! It was indeed unbelievably effective. Therefore, they were more convinced by Gu Nings words and believed that they could make a full recovery within five days. The family who turned Gu Ning down now changed their mind. Most importantly, even if they didnt ept Gu Nings treatment, Gu Ning wouldnt pay them more. They could only receive a couple thousand yuan. In that case, they couldnt get much money. If Gu Ning was only the boss of Shenghua Real Estate, they might have insisted, but they were scared after knowing about her rtionship with Governor Xiao. They didnt dare to doubt Gu Nings words right now, because she had a close rtionship with Governor Xiao. Anyway, dozens of thousands of yuan was more than his sry, Shenghua Real Estate was a generouspany and they were paid a lot more than workers in otherpanies. If he offended Gu Ning this time, Gu Ning might fire him. He wouldnt be able to find another job with a high sry. Thinking of that, he and his family members started regretting arguing with Gu Ning. Well, the price is up to your connections. I sell it to rich people at a high price, but a low price to ordinary people. Friends and people I want to save can get it for free. Director Zhou, since youre Uncle Xiaos friend and you did me a favor today, I will give you a few to thank you for your help, said Gu Ning. Then she took out a small porcin bottle from her backpack (telepathic eye space). There were three power crystals inside and Gu Ning gave it to Zhou Kequan. Well, thats too expensive. Zhou Kequan was surprised by Gu Nings generosity. He wanted it, but felt he shouldnt take it. Please take it. There are only a few in there. Its not a big loss for me, said Gu Ning as she squeezed it into Zhou Kequans hand. Holding the porcin bottle, Zhou Kequan somehow didnt want to return it. After hesitating for a while, Zhou Kequan epted it. Um, thank you so much, Miss Gu. But I cant take it for free. If you dont mind, can we share a meal this afternoon? If Governor Xiao is free, we can have the meal together. If so, Im afraid I cant say no. Gu Ning smiled. Anyway, they were going to have dinnerter, and she had to visit Xiao Changchun since she was in City D now. It wasnt bad since Zhou Kequan would also invite Xiao Changchun out to have a meal together. If Xiao Changchun wasnt free, she would just give him a call. She wasnt staying in City D for long and needed to leave in a day or two. Chapter 2738 - Kong Lixuan Is Taken away

    Chapter 2738: Kong Lixuan Is Taken away

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Great, great. Once Gu Ning agreed, Zhou Kequan was extremely happy. Ill arrange for a doctor to remove their casts right now. Then Ill call Governor Xiao. Oh, Miss Gu, is there anything else I can do for you? Remove their casts at about 8 pm please, said Gu Ning. Sure, Ill make the arrangement. Zhou Kequan walked away. After Zhou Kequans appearance, the other people looked at Gu Ning with respect. Chairman Gu, I should apologize for my family members rude behavior to you earlier. Im sorry. Please treat me in your way. The fourth injured worker finally opened his mouth. Since he understood the situation, he couldnt hesitate any longer. Although he agreed with his family members to ckmail Gu Ning, he had to change his attitude after knowing about Gu Nings connections. His family members were surprised, but said nothing, because it was the best choice. However, they werent happy about the result. Fine! Gu Ning didnt bother to argue with them. She directly took out a power crystal and bottle of magical power liquid, then gave them to him. After taking the power crystal the fourth injured worker had the same amazing feeling as the other three injured workers. He was very surprised by its effectiveness. A few minutester, the pain at the back of his head and arms reduced by a lot. It was really unbelievable! No wonder even Director Zhou wanted to buy it. However, if Director Zhou couldnt afford it, it should be very expensive. Anyway, it was understandable that effective medicines cost a lot. As soon as Zhou Kequan walked out of the ward, he called Xiao Changchun and told him that he just met Gu Ning in the hospital. He asked Xiao Changchun whether he had time that afternoon so that they could have a meal together. Xiao Changchun had time and was more than willing to see Gu Ning again. Ten minutester, Zhou Kequan returned to the ward and told Gu Ning that the arrangements were made. Xiao Changchun had received the news and said that he had time to see them. In addition, he also booked a table at a restaurant. In order to thank Gu Ning for giving him such an expensive gift, Zhou Kequan chose a five-star hotel. It was still early, about 4 pm, so they didnt rush to have the meal. Gu Ning and the others left first and would go to dinner when it was the appointed time. Normally, they had dinner at about 6 pm, because Zhou Kequan and Xiao Changchun got off work at 5:30 pm. As senior leaders, they could leave earlier, but they wouldnt do that unless there was an emergency. After Gu Ning and the others walked out, Gu Ning said to An Guangyao. Uncle An, why dont you call An Yi out for a meal? An Yi was studying in City D now, but An Guangyao seldom came to City D. He spent most of his time in City F because the headquarters was located in City F. Although Shenghua Real Estate would move to the capital in the future, it took time and they needed a good opportunity. They were waiting for a good chance to join the market. They were building a hotel, but it wasntrge and didnt attract much attention. Therefore, Gu Ning nned to join the market in the capital when they built arge-scale building. Currently theycked a piece of goodnd, so they were looking for one. Given the abilities of Shenghua Real Estate, they couldnt have a very profitable deal for the time being. They were investing and didnt get much money back, so they needed to be slow and steady. For example, in the clothing business, arge amount of stock was purchased and a lot of money had been invested, but not all the clothes could be sold. If the businessmen continued to purchase goods, it would cause financial difficulties and adverse development. Even though their houses were very popr, Shenghua Real Estate developed too fast. They needed to have a stable foundation, otherwise they would make mistakes. Is it appropriate? Governor Xiao will be there, said An Guangyao worriedly. He didnt think it was a good idea. Of course, An Yi will take over the business if nothing bad happens. Its good for him if he can have chances to learn about the industry. An Yi is a little shy, so he needs practice. As long as its possible, take him to some business meals, said Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning hoped that An Yi could take over An Guangyaos job, An Yi had to be a capable manager. She cared about friendship, but she wouldnt joke around with her business. An Yi was still young, and he had a lot of time to learn and practice, but he needed to be more extroverted. Right, he should be in ss right now, but Ill send him a message. Since Gu Ning said that, An Guangyao epted her idea. It was true that An Yi needed to learn how to socialize. Although An Yi would learn skills in thepany during his vacations, it was not enough. At this time, An Yi had just finished a ss, so he read An Guangyaos message once he received it. An Yi was very excited to know that Gu Ning hade and wanted to dine with him. He immediately replied and epted the invitation. Afterwards, Gu Ning and the others went to a shopping mall to check their stores. A supervisor would do that, so it wasnt her job, but she decided to have a look since she was already there. Anyway, they were free right now. Meng Fan went to arrest Kong Lixuan at Chengfeng Real Estate after taking Lin Shiwei and the other two workers to the police station. When the police came, Kong Lixuan realized that their dirty secret had been exposed, so he med Lin Shiwei for betraying him. Kong Lixuan was taken away because he was rted to the ident that happened at the construction site of Shenghua Real Estate. Once he was taken away, the news went abroad in thepany. Most of the staff had heard about the ident, but didnt expect it to have something to do with Kong Lixuan. They knew the boss of theirpany had to be the mastermind if Kong Lixuan was really guilty. However, even though they knew that, they didnt dare to talk about it, or they might be fired. It was indeed the boss of Chengfeng Real Estates order to bribe Lin Shiwei, but only the boss and his secretary were aware of the scheme. Chapter 2739 - I Didn’t

    Chapter 2739: I Didnt

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    After Kong Lixuan was taken away, the boss of Chengfeng Real Estate was full of anxiety. He was afraid of being betrayed. In fact, he had threatened that he would hurt Kong Lixuans family if he did betray him, but he was still worried after Kong Lixuan was taken away. He dared to scheme against Shenghua Real Estate, but it didnt mean that he was willing to admit it. If he admitted it, he would pay a high price. If there were no consequences when someone did illegal things, he wouldnt need to do it secretly. Instead, he would scheme against hispetitors openly. Now he could only pray that Kong Lixuan would be scared of his threat and wouldnt betray him. After Kong Lixuan was taken to the police station, he was interrogated at once, but without evidence, Kong Lixuan refused to admit it. Kong Lixuan, whats your rtionship with Lin Shiwei? asked a policeman. Were schoolmates, said Kong Lixuan. Since the police arrested him, they had to know something. Kong Lixuan wasnt dumb so he wouldnt deny it right away. Besides, Kong Lixuan wasnt sure how much they knew about their scheme. Did Lin Shiwei confess to the crime? Or did the police only have some clues without solid proof? Perhaps the police were trying to learn the truth from his mouth. Therefore, if he directly denied his rtionship with Lin Shiwei, it would arouse the polices suspicion. After all, his rtionship with Lin Shiwei wasnt a secret. Anyway, it couldnt prove anything even though they knew each other. Two months ago, you gave Lin Shiwei a bank card with four million yuan in it. Is that true? asked the policeman again. Hearing that, Kong Lixuan was startled, then said, Right, Lin Shiwei encountered trouble and he borrowed some money from me. Although Kong Lixuan wanted to deny it, he had to face it since the police had already collected information. Why does Lin Shiwei need the money? Where did you get the money? After our investigation, we dont think you would be able to save so much money given your and your wifes sries, asked the policeman. Kong Lixuan understood that the police had found out that he had given Lin Shiwei a bank card with four million yuan in it. If so, the police should also know where he got the money by checking the transaction records. I borrowed it from ourpany. Lin Shiweis son has leukemia and needs a lot of money for treatment, said Kong Lixuan. Because the money was transferred into the bank card from an official ount from theirpany, Kong Lixuan gave that exnation. However, he left solid proof by doing that. Perhaps he was too confident, or there might be another purpose. But leukemia doesnt need so much money for treatment! the policeman said. Its what he wanted. He said he needed four million yuan, so I lent him that much money. Kong Lixuan replied. Why did you lend him so much money? Arent you afraid he cant pay you back? asked the policeman. He has a house which is worth about three million yuan. If he cant pay me back, the court will put his house up for auction, said Kong Lixuan. Do you know Lin Shiwei gave each of his two co-workers a million yuan after epting the four million yuan? asked the policeman. Perhaps his co-workers also need help, so he asked me for so much money! said Kong Lixuan. He appeared very calm, but he was actually extremely anxious. Really? You had no idea about that? asked the policeman. He didnt believe Kong Lixuans words. Yeah, I didnt know about that at all, said Kong Lixuan. After you gave Lin Shiwei money, an ident happened at the construction site of Shenghua Real Estate. Lin Shiwei and his two co-workers were all involved in this ident. Can you exin that? asked the policeman. Its been two months since I lent money to Lin Shiwei. I have nothing to do with the ident! Kong Lixuan immediately denied. Whether they had evidence or not, he had to deny it. But Lin Shiwei said that you gave him money to rece the bricks, which caused the ident. Do you know that? asked the policeman. Hearing that, Kong Lixuan got emotional and said, You cant believe everything he said. I lent him money so that he could cure his son. How could he say something like that about me? Kong Lixuan seemed aggrieved, but he still failed to cover his panic. Even Gu Ning couldnt be calm and be at ease after doing bad deeds, let alone Kong Lixuan, who was just an ordinary man. Sometimes, people tend to argue loudly to cover their panic, because it might make them seem innocent. It was true that people would shout angrily and loudly when they were treated unfairly, but it was still different from the real situation. The yer saw less clearly than the bystander. Kong Lixuan, why did you bribe Lin Shiwei to trap Shenghua Real Estate? Is it your personal actions? Or were you paid to do it? asked the policeman. He didnt believe Kong Lixuan was innocent. I didnt! Lin Shiwei simply wants to drag me into trouble. Kong Lixuan angrily denied it. He insisted on saying that he was innocent. Kong Lixuan, if you are honest, you might receive a lighter punishment so you better not lie. If you were not involved, we wouldnt have arrested you, said the policeman. I told you I didnt Kong Lixuan denied it once more in annoyance. This time, he was really mad, because he had denied it again and again, but the policeman refused to believe him. Even though he was involved in the crime, he had still hoped that he could get away with it as long as he refused to admit it. Fine, listen to this recording then, said the policeman, then he yed the recording of their conversation. Although they had evidence, it was their duty to interrogate Kong Lixuan, which would be recorded. Like what the policeman said, if Kong Lixuan was honest, he could receive a lighter punishment, but if he had a bad attitude and refused to admit it, he would be seriously punished. When Kong Lixuan heard the recording of his conversation with Lin Shiwei, he was struck dumb. He couldnt believe that Lin Shiwei secretly recorded their conversation! Chapter 2740 - A Troublesome Compa

    Chapter 2740: A Troublesome Company

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    In that case, it must be Lin Shiwei who betrayed him. Why wasnt Lin Shiwei afraid of his threat? Kong Lixuan fell into silence. Is this your voice? asked the policeman, but the answer couldnt be more obvious. All of them could hear Kong Lixuans voice from the recording. Kong Lixuan said nothing. Kong Lixuan, answer my question, said the policeman seriously. You cant say its me just because of this recording. Many people have a simr voice. Even though there was solid proof, Kong Lixuan still refused to admit it. He still hoped that he could get away with it, but unfortunately his trembling voice betrayed him. Fine, since you insist on saying that, we can show you the surveince video of your meeting with Lin Shiwei. There isnt any sound, but there is your face. We can let a lipnguage expert exin it for us, said the policeman coldly. Hearing that, Kong Lixuan fell silent once more. He realized it was meaningless for him to deny it again, but he was reluctant to admit it. Kong Lixuan, was this your own idea, or is there someone supporting you behind the scenes? asked the policeman. Kong Lixuan was ordered to do it, but they needed more evidence. Kong Lixuan said nothing. Kong Lixuan, dont think that you will be fine by remaining silent. There is solid proof, and you cant get away with it. If you tell us who the mastermind is, you might receive a lighter punishment. If you n to carry the crime on your own shoulders, be ready to be punished seriously. And since we can find out what you did, it isnt difficult for us to find out who the mastermind is. Its just a matter of time, said the policeman. Go conduct an investigation then! said Kong Lixuan. Kong Lixuan decided not to give in until thest moment. Although he knew he would be put in jail, he still had hope that his boss woulde and help him out. After all, Chengfeng Real Estate was influential in City D. Most importantly, he was afraid that his boss would get revenge on his family if he betrayed him. In fact, he had been threatened into doing bad things. Lin Shiwei and the other two workers received a few million yuan, but he didnt have much money. An Yi was waiting at the door of the restaurant at 5:40 pm, while Gu Ning and the others came at about 5:50 pm. Seeing Gu Ning, An Yi greeted her excitedly then he exchanged greetings with Leng Shaoting. When they were about to go inside, Xiao Changchun arrived and ran into them. Been a while, Uncle Xiao, said Gu Ning. Hi, Governor Xiao. Leng Shaoting and An Guangyao said hi to Xiao Changchun. Nice to see you, Mr. Leng, Executive An. Xiao Changchun smiled at them politely. He didnt put on any airs, because he was aware of Leng Shaotings family background. After exchanging greetings with Leng Shaoting and An Guangyao, Xiao Changchun turned to look at Gu Ning. He pretended to be mad and said, Ningning, why didnt you call me when you came to City D? Gu Ning smiled. I came because of a business deal. Uncle Xiao, I actually nned to call you after it was done, but I unexpectedly ran into Director Zhou. Director Zhou then spoke about you and mentioned that we should have a meal together. When she mentioned Zhou Kequan, Gu Ning observed Xiao Changchuns reaction. Although Zhou Kequan told her that he had heard a lot about her from Xiao Changchun, which meant they had a good rtionship, Gu Ning wanted to be sure. Upon hearing Zhou Kequans name, Xiao Changchun showed disdain, but it wasnt sincere. Did you give him anything good? Hes so mean. Why does he want to buy you a meal at such a fancy hotel? Given his attitude, he had to know Zhou Kequan very well, which meant they were either very close or did not get along with each other, but Gu Ning could feel that they were very close. Uncle Xiao, it seems you know Director Zhou very well. Of course, weve known each other for dozens of years, said Xiao Changchun disdainfully, but obviously they were close friends. Knowing that, Gu Ning was relieved. She had actually been slightly worried that Zhou Kequan might make things difficult for Xiao Changchun. After that, they walked inside. As the host, Zhou Kequan arrived earlier than his guests, but he wouldnt order until they came. Therefore, when Gu Ning and the others walked in, Zhou Kequan immediately stood up to wee them. Miss Gu, may I know who this gentleman is? After they sat down, Zhou Kequan asked. This is my fianc. His surname is Leng. His name is Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning introduced. Oh, its your fianc! Mr. Leng is very handsome. You two are a perfect match, said Zhou Kequan. It wasnt just him trying to be courteous since both Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were good-looking. Although he didnt know Leng Shaotings family background, he could see that he wasnt an ordinary man. Leng Shaoting was pleased and wore a vague smile. Afterwards, Gu Ning saw that Zhou Kequan and Xiao Changchun were indeed close friends from their interaction. They didnt hesitate to embarrass one another, but it wasnt a big deal. Oh, what are you doing in City D? asked Xiao Changchun. He believed it had to be important since Gu Ning came over in person. An ident happened at Shenghua Real Estates construction site, so I came to deal with it, said Gu Ning. How is it going now? asked Xiao Changchun. Although he knew Gu Ning could solve the problem, he still wanted to ask about it out of concern. Gu Ning didnt keep it a secret and told him everything. Xiao Changchun was aware of many dirty secrets and he had been through many schemes before, but he was still mad after hearing what happened. Chengfeng Real Estate is really troublesome. This isnt the first time that they caused trouble, said Xiao Changchun angrily. Chengfeng Real Estate was a famouspany in City D, but it had a bad reputation. Houses built by them were always of bad quality. However, as long as they didnt cause serious trouble, the government wouldnt bother to be involved. No matter who dares to cause me trouble, I wont let them get away with it. Ill see how the police handle it tomorrow, said Gu Ning. If you need me, feel free to let me know, said Xiao Changchun. Although Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could easily solve the problem, City D was out of their ambit. It would be easier for them to deal with it if a local official helped. Chapter 2741 - re We Familiar?

    Chapter 2741: Are We Familiar?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Of course, Uncle Xiao, well let you know if we need your help, said Gu Ning. After the meal, they separated. Gu Ning didnt go to see the police in person, because An Guangyao would do that. An Guangyao nned to book amodation for Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, but Gu Ning declined. They could do it on their own. After all, they had the ck Card for Shengshi Hotel and the Huangdeng Hotel so they could stay in the two hotels for free. There was no need to bother An Guangyao. Since Gu Ning didnt need it, An Guangyao said nothing further. Because Leng Shaoting was with Gu Ning, they decided to stay in the Shengshi Hotel so An Guangyao drove them there. It was still early and they had just finished dinner, but they had nothing to do, so they went to the hotel early. After driving Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to the hotel, An Guangyao sent An Yi back to his school. Right when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked into the hall of the hotel, they saw a familiar face, Lin Fei. The moment Gu Ning saw Lin Fei, Lin Fei also noticed her. He was surprised, then got excited. After that, Lin Fei excused himself from his friends. He told them to wait for him for a while, then he walked over to chat with Gu Ning. Watching Lin Feiing over, Leng Shaoting was displeased. He hated it when young men tried to be close to Gu Ning, but he couldnt stop Gu Ning from making friends. In addition, Gu Ning always kept an appropriate distance from other men. Therefore, Leng Shaoting said nothing even though he was unhappy. Hi, Gu Ning, been a while! I didnt expect to see you here. Is this your fianc? Lin Fei greeted them. He knew Leng Shaoting was Gu Nings fianc because he read news about them on the Inte. Hearing Lin Feis question, Leng Shaoting was cheered up because he could see Lin Fei had no intention of stealing Gu Ning from him. Hi, yes I am Gu Nings fianc, Leng Shaoting. He introduced himself, not out of politeness, but because he wanted to take the initiative. Nice to meet you, Mr. Leng. Im Lin Fei, Gu Nings friend. Lin Fei greeted Leng Shaoting at once. At this moment, a young man walked over and said mockingly, Hei, Lin, is this your friend? Why dont you introduce her to us? As the man said that, he leered at Gu Ning. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting was mad and wanted to punch the man, but he curbed his anger. Hearing the mans words, Lin Fei was also angry. Whats wrong with you? Are we familiar? Come on, Lin Fei, how could you say that? Were both Kais friends. Arent we friends too? said the man with displeasure. Then he turned to stare at Gu Ning and beamed. Hi, beauty, Im the heir of Chengfeng Real Estate, Zheng Shuo. Very nice to meet you. Upon hearing the name Chengfeng Real Estate, Gu Ning squinted in annoyance. Although this man was innocent, she disliked his gaze on her. Leng Shaoting wanted to walk away with Gu Ning, but he gave up when he heard that the man was the heir of Chengfeng Real Estate. Given his understanding of Gu Ning, she would seize this chance and do something. Chengfeng Real Estate? It doesnt have a good reputation. Will I get in trouble if people find out that I know you? said Gu Ning, looking down her nose at Zheng Shuo. Zheng Shuo got angry and coldly stared at Gu Ning. Miss, please dont damage my familyspanys reputation. Or I wont be polite to you even though you are Lins friend. Although Zheng Shuo was attracted to Gu Ning and wanted to flirt with her, he wouldnt tolerate it if she dared to damage his familyspanys reputation. Actually, it was because Gu Ning was right that he got so angry. Really? What can you do? Lin Feiughed at him. He didnt know that Chengfeng Real Estate had a bad reputation, but he honestly disliked Zheng Shuo, especially after seeing his bad attitude towards Gu Ning. Although Zheng Shuo had the idea of teaching Gu Ning a lesson, he was notparable to Gu Ning. You Zheng Shuo was angry. He didnt think Gu Ning could be more influential than him. Instead, he believed that Lin Fei wanted to protect them. He wasnt scared of Lin Fei, but he was reluctant to mess with him because he would get in trouble as well if there was a grudge between them. Moreover, Lin Fei had a better rtionship with Xiao Kai than him and he didnt want to offend Xiao Kai. Nevertheless, he was really mad at Lin Feis mocking. Lin Fei, dont think Im scared of you just because I tolerated you a few times, said Zheng Shuo angrily. Show me what you can do! Lin Fei said arrogantly. Anyway, Gu Ning was here, so he wasnt afraid of Zheng Shuo. You Zheng Shuo was furious and his eyes showed extreme hatred. It seemed as if he was going to punch Lin Fei the next moment. Right at this moment, someone interrupted them. Hey, Lin Fei, Zheng Shuo, what are you doing here? It was a young man who was about twenty-four years old. His name was Xiao Kai. As Xiao Kai shouted at them, he walked over. When Xiao Kai saw Gu Ning, he only felt that she looked familiar, but couldnt remember who she was. Lin Fei, this girl looks very familiar, but I cant remember who she is. Do you know her? He asked Lin Fei by Lin Feis ears. Although Xiao Kais voice was low, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting still heard him clearly. It wasnt strange that he knew her. Shes Gu Ning. Ive talked to you about her, said Lin Fei. Xiao Kai was surprised and got excited at once. He greeted Gu Ning and said, Nice to meet you, Miss Gu. Im Lin Feis friend, Xiao Kai. Ive heard a lot about you, but this is the first time Ive seen you. Im so sorry for not recognizing you. Its such an honor to meet you! Chapter 2742 - I Didn’t Give Her the Eye

    Chapter 2742: I Didnt Give Her the Eye

    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions

    Seeing Xiao Kais attitude, Zheng Shuo was struck dumb. Why was Xiao Kai so excited to meet Gu Ning? He even said it was his honor to meet her. Xiao Kai was very arrogant and he was rarely so modest. Obviously, this girl called Gu Ning was much more influential than he thought. My pleasure, Mr. Xiao. Gu Ning replied politely. No, no, Miss Gu, youre my idol! Do you have time now? Can you do me the honor of buying you and this gentleman a cup of tea? said Xiao Kai. He really wanted to spend more time with Gu Ning. It was just a way of forming a rtionship with Gu Ning. He had no intention of stealing Gu Ning away from her fianc since her fianc was obviously a quality man. Leng Shaoting was handsome and had a natural air of nobility. He wasnt dumb and wouldntpete against Leng Shaoting. He simply wanted to expand his connections by making friends with Gu Ning. Thank you so much, Mr. Xiao, but I dont think its necessary. We already have an appointment with our friends. Were going to see them. You can share tea with your friends, said Gu Ning. Alright, Miss Gu, see you again. Although Xiao Kai wanted to make friends with Gu Ning, he knew what he should and shouldnt do. When will you leave? If you arent in a rush to leave, can I buy you a meal tomorrow morning? said Lin Fei. Im not sure yet. Well see tomorrow, said Gu Ning. She didnt turn Lin Fei down immediately which meant she was willing to have a meal with him, but she couldnt be sure that she was avable till tomorrow. Great, Ill call you tomorrow morning, said Lin Fei. Sure. Gu Ning answered, then Leng Shaoting held her and walked to the elevator. Kai, whats her background? Once Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left, Zheng Shuo asked. Everyone in Province D knows her. Shes the top scorer of the National College Entrance Examinationst year and the chairman of the Shengning Organization, said Xiao Kai. What? Hearing that, Zheng Shuo was shocked. He hadnt heard of Gu Ning, but he had heard a lot about the Shengning Organization. Even though he didnt know much about it, he was aware that it was arge, rapidly-rising business group! How did Lin Fei have a rtionship with such an important figure? So, what can you do to her? How dare you make eyes at her right in front of her fianc? You have no idea how stupid you looked earlier! said Lin Fei mockingly. What? Zheng Shuo, you Xiao Kai turned to re at Zheng Shuo. He knew Zheng Shuo was a yboy and never hesitated to strike up a conversation with beautiful women, but it was verymon in rich heirs. He was used to it, so he didnt think it was a problem, but how could he do that to Gu Ning? It was crazy! Even though Zheng Shuo didnt know Gu Ning, her fianc was there! How could he be so rude? I didnt give her the eye. I just said hi to her since shes your friend. Zheng Shuo argued at once. He had indeed wanted to flirt with Gu Ning at that time, but he wouldnt admit it. If so, why did you just say hi to Gu Ning and ignore her fianc? Lin Fei retorted. And Im not familiar with you. Im not your friend. You Zheng Shuo was mad and didnt know what to say. Lin Fei embarrassed him publicly. Your familys business doesnt have a good reputation. Im afraid Ill be dragged into trouble after forming a rtionship with you. Sorry, I cant join the following activities, said Lin Fei. He knew that Gu Ning might have grudges against Chengfeng Real Estate, so he was unwilling to keep in touch with Zheng Shuo. He didnt care about Xiao Kais face either. Xiao Kai was also aware of the bad reputation that Chengfeng Real Estate had, but he didnt think it mattered. He and Zheng Shuo were both rich heirs, though they werent close and he simply saw Zheng Shuo as one of his connections. Lin Fei and Zheng Shuo never got along, so he didnt stop Lin Fei from leaving. If Zheng Shuo was the only other person there, he would leave Zheng Shuo behind instead of letting Lin Fei go, but he needed to treat his other friends. He didnt have much time to socialize with Lin Fei now. After all, he was the host today. Anyway, he had a close rtionship with Lin Fei, so Lin Fei wouldnt be mad at him. Hearing Lin Feis words, Zheng Shuo was mad. If Xiao Kai werent here, he would really have a fight with Lin Fei. Lin Fei was staying in Shengshi Hotel, so he could directly go back to his room. Whats wrong? Xiao Kais other friends asked in confusion. Hes fine. Lets adjourn to another ce! said Xiao Kai. He didnt bother to exin the conflict between Lin Fei and Zheng Shuo. It was unnecessary. After that, they left together. That afternoon, the news that Gu Ning was the boss of Shenghua Real Estate went viral on the Inte. People who didnt know were extremely surprised. They didnt expect Shenghua Real Estate to be owned by Gu Ning. They were aware of Gu Nings abilities and also guessed that she owned many morepanies than they knew about, but they were still surprised to find out about her otherpanies. At the same time, they heard about the fact that an ident happened at one of Shenghua Real Estates construction sites. Most of the people trusted Gu Ning and believed that she was schemed against. However, some people still refused to believe it because they thought that all businessmen were greedy. Even though Gu Ning had a very good reputation, there were many people who didnt believe that she had never done bad deeds. However, every time they attacked Gu Ning on the Inte, her fans would fight back so they couldnt cause any rumors. Afterwards, people also heard that Kong Lixuan of Chengfeng Real Estate was taken away by the police because he had something to do with the ident that happened at the construction site of Shenghua Real Estate. Lin Fei didnt go out with Xiao Kai and the others, so he surfed on Weibo back in his room, then he read the above news. He was furious. He thought that Gu Ning might have had conflicts with Chengfeng Real Estate because she argued with Zheng Shuo. Now it seemed that he was right. Moreover, Chengfeng Real Estate even tried to scheme against Shenghua Real Estate. Lin Fei believed that Chengfeng Real Estate had to be guilty, otherwise Kong Lixuan wouldnt have been taken away. Besides, Gu Ning obviously disliked Zheng Shuo. Chapter 2743 - Support Behind Shenghua Real Estate

    Chapter 2743: Support Behind Shenghua Real Estate

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Without dy, Lin Fei called Xiao Kai. Once Xiao Kai answered the call, Lin Fei said, Is it convenient for you to talk? Wait a second, I need to go out. Xiao Kai and his friends were in the private room. Since Lin Fei asked him that question, it must be something important, so Xiao Kai decided to go out to have the conversation. After walking out of the private room, Xiao Kai asked Lin Fei, Alright, what is it? Xiao Kai, its your freedom if you want to make friends with someone. I shouldnt judge you or interfere, but Zheng Shuo is really not a good choice. His familys business, Chengfeng Real Estate, might have caused the ident that happened at Shenghua Real Estates construction site. Kong Lixuan has already been taken away by the police. The final result isnt out yet, but I trust Gu Ning, said Lin Fei. He said that, not because he wanted to stop Xiao Kai from making friends with Zheng Shuo, but because he felt that he had to let Xiao Kai know about Gu Nings grudge with Chengfeng Real Estate. Xiao Kai had to know what he shouldnt do. If Xiao Kai was close to Zheng Shuo, it would be impossible for him to have a good rtionship with Gu Ning. After all, no one would be willing to be friends with their enemys friend, even if that person did nothing. Do you mean Shenghua Real Estate is owned by Gu Ning? Xiao Kai asked in surprise. He had heard the news, but didnt know that Shenghua Real Estate was also owned by Gu Ning. He also had no idea that the ident was caused by Chengfeng Real Estate. Because he knew very little about Shenghua Real Estate, he thought the ident was caused by their own issues. After all, not many real estatepanies had a high standard of quality. Anyway, since Kong Lixuan was taken away by the police, it was extremely likely that Chengfeng Real Estate yed a role in the ident. Yes, Shenghua Real Estate is owned by Gu Ning. I didnt tell you this to stop you from making friends with Zheng Shuo. Its your own affair and I have no right to interfere, but as your friend, I should let you know the danger behind it. Alright, I need to go. As soon as Lin Fei finished, he hung up on Xiao Kai. After the call, Xiao Kai didnt return to his private room at once. Instead, he searched for news about the ident that happened at Shenghua Real Estates construction site. He soon saw the video of Gu Ning answering some reporters questions at the construction site. Although he met Gu Ning for the first time today, he was willing to trust her because of the good reputation which herpanies had. He barely knew Gu Ning and had no idea whether they could be close in the future. If he cut off his rtionship with Zheng Shuo right now, it would be unreasonable. After all, the Zheng family had done nothing bad to the Xiao family. However, he intended to form a close rtionship with Gu Ning, so he decided to cut off his rtionship with Zheng Shuo after thinking about it carefully, but he might still meet Zheng Shuo once in a while. He disliked Zheng Shuo, but it wasnt important. Sometimes, he expanded his connections because of their usefulness not for preference. After getting back to the private room, Xiao Kai said nothing and continued to have fun. He only paid less attention to Zheng Shuo. Anyway, arge group of them were having fun together, so Zheng Shuo didnt notice anything was wrong. Before long, someone read the news on his phone. Oh, Zheng Shuo, people are talking about your family businesss scheme against Shenghua Real Estate on Weibo. Do you know about the ident? The manager of your familyspany has already been taken away by the police. Is it true? asked someone. Once he asked that, the whole private room fell into silence. Zheng Shuo was shocked and argued at once. No way! Thats impossible. He had heard about the ident that happened at Shenghua Real Estates construction site, but he didnt know that it was caused by his familyspany. Chengfeng Real Estate was owned by his family, but he wasnt working in it, so he had no idea about details. Actually, even if he was working in his familyspany, his father wouldnt tell him many details. He would only be informed when Kong Lixuan was arrested. Anyway, since the dirty secret was exposed, it was highly likely for it to be true, but even if it was true, he didnt think it was wrong. He only felt that it was a businesspetition and the loser should bear the result. However, if people believed it was a scheme, it would be different. And the news had gone viral, which filled him with fury. He has double standards because he didnt want hispetitors to fight back when he attacked them. It wasnt a secret that Chengfeng Real Estate had a bad reputation, so Chengfeng Real Estate could really have something to do with the ident. So even though Zheng Shuo denied it repeatedly, people were still suspicious of him. If not, itll be the best. After all, Shenghua Real Estate has powerful support, said the man with embarrassment. Because of Zheng Shuos presence, he was unwilling to say too much, otherwise they might have a fight. Although they thought it wasnt a good idea to talk about Chengfeng Real Estate right in front of Zheng Shuo, someone got curious about Shenghua Real Estate. Whos supporting Shenghua Real Estate? Shenghua Real Estate is a subsidiary of the Shengning Organization in the capital, said Xiao Kai. He didnt want to mention it, but he had to mention it since they brought it up. What? Hearing that, they were all surprised and Zheng Shuo was really upset. He didnt expect Shenghua Real Estate to be a subsidiary of the Shengning Organization. If Chengfeng Real Estate really caused the ident, then his family Suddenly, Zheng Shuo panicked. He didnt know whether Chengfeng Real Estate really caused the ident. If it was true, did his father know that Shenghua Real Estate was a subsidiary of the Shengning Organization? Even though he felt his father should know, he still wanted to ask. Thinking of that, Zheng Shuo didnt want to stay there any longer, so he made up an excuse and left. Once he was gone, everyone began to discuss it. Do you think the ident has something to do with Chengfeng Real Estate? Obviously! If so, Chengfeng Real Estate is in serious trouble this time. Right! Chengfeng Real Estate has done too many bad deeds. Why cant they behave? It seems they wont stop until theyre all put in jail! Chapter 2744 - Not True?

    Chapter 2744: Not True?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    To be honest, I dont really like Zheng Shuo, but hes a friend of Kai and Yang, so I cant say much about it. Right, I have the same idea. It has nothing to do with his rtionship with Chengfeng Real Estate, hes just a troublesome guy. Alright, alright, lets drop this topic. No matter what, hes a friend of Kai and Yang. Well see him again. Someone stopped them at once. Even though he disliked Zheng Shuo as well, they shouldnt talk about Zheng Shuo in front of Xiao Kai and Yang. Fine, since you all dont like him, we wont spend much time with him in the future. However, he has done nothing harmful to us after all, so we cant kick him out or he might be our enemy. There is no need to cause ourselves trouble, said Xiao Kai. He didnt realize how much his friends disliked Zheng Shuo until this moment, but he didnt me them, because he also had a bad impression of Zheng Shuo. Once Zheng Shuo left the clubhouse, he called his father. Currently Zhang Shuos father was restless at home because he had heard that Shenghua Real Estate was owned by the Shenghua Real Estate and knew that he messed with someone he shouldnt have. If he had known that Shenghua Real Estate was owned by the Shengning Organization, he wouldnt have dared to scheme against it. After all, Chengfeng Real Estate was barelyparable to Shenghua Real Estate. Now he could only hope that Kong Lixuan wouldnt betray him. After Kong Lixuan was caught, he sent his secretary to learn about the situation. Kong Lixuan worked for hispany, so he ought to find out about it even if it had nothing to do with him. Even though Kong Lixuan hadnt confessed to the crime yet, it was hard to say what he would do in the future. After all, Shenghua Real Estate wasnt just a real estatepany, it was also a subsidiary of the Shengning Organization. And the chairman of the Shengning Organization hade to deal with it in person. Seeing Zheng Shuos call, Chairman Zheng answered it in an annoyed tone. What? Dad, does the ident that happened at Shenghua Real Estates construction site have something to do with our family? Zheng Shuo asked. Even though he believed there was a connection, he still hoped it wasnt true, otherwise Chengfeng Real Estate would be in serious trouble. Of course not! Chairman Zheng denied it at once. Although Zheng Shuo was his son, he wouldnt be honest. He was afraid that his son couldnt keep secrets. Anyway, even if his son found out, he wouldnt admit it and would ce the me on Kong Lixuan. Not many people would believe it, but he didnt care. No matter how Chairman Zheng denied it, Zheng Shuo refused to believe him, but he couldnt argue with his father. At the same time, he guessed that his father might have a solution and wouldnt drag him into trouble. As the heir of Chengfeng Real Estate, if Chengfeng Real Estate was in serious trouble, he wouldnt be able to live a good life any longer. After all, he relied on his family to live. I just met the chairman of the Shengning Organization at the Shengshi Hotel. I didnt know who she was until my friend introduced her to me. I only said hi to her, but she seemed mad at me after finding out that Im the heir of Chengfeng Real Estate, said Zheng Shuo. What? You just met the chairman of the Shengning Organization? Shes a friend of your friend? asked Chairman Zheng. Even though he didnt care about who Gu Nings friends were, he didnt want Zheng Shuos friends to stay away from him after finding out that Chengfeng Real Estate had something to do with the ident that happened to Shenghua Real Estate. It wasnt good for their familys future. After all, they might need those rich heirs help. Um, theyre not really my friends, they are Xiao Kais friends, said Zheng Shuo. He wasnt familiar with Lin Fei, and they had only met a few times. Because they didnt get along, they rarely spoke. Therefore, they werent really friends. Knowing that Lin Fei had a rtionship with Gu Ning, he had to admit that he was jealous of Lin Fei. How could Lin Fei form a rtionship with Gu Ning? How? Although he didnt have much interest in Gu Ning, he disliked it because his rivals had a rtionship with influential people. If it was possible, he would like to get to know Gu Ning. Perhaps he could benefit from their rtionship. If he became Gu Nings friend, he naturally could benefit a lot from their friendship, but if he wasnt her real friend and simply wanted to make use of their rtionship, Gu Ning wouldnt bother to pay much attention to him. Do they know? asked Chairman Zheng. Yeah, they read the news on Weibo first, then told me, said Zheng Shuo. Do they believe it? That was the key question. Although they told me that they dont believe it, I think they do, said Zheng Shuo. Even though he was a yboy, he wasnt dumb. He could see their real opinions from their expressions. Hearing that, Chairman Zheng fell into silence. He realized that they were losing peoples trust. Since that was the case, Chairman Zheng said nothing further. The news about Chengfeng Real Estate and Shenghua Real Estate was still a hot topic on the Inte, and even Gu Nings name was on the hottest topics list, but Gu Ning paid little attention to it. She and Leng Shaoting had sex shortly after they returned to the hotel. The next day, at about 9 am, An Guangyao went to the police station for updates. Kong Lixuan didnt confess to the crime yet, so the police needed to continue investigating to get more evidence. An Guangyao reported it to Gu Ning. It wasnt a surprising answer. Among the evidence K collected, there was no solid proof to prove that it was an order from the chairman of Shenghua Real Estate. As a result, as long as Kong Lixuan refused to carry all the me, it was impossible to punish him right away. When it was nearly 10 am, Lin Fei called Gu Ning and asked her whether she had time for a meal. Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were free and they were going to have a meal at Shengshi Hotelter, Gu Ning epted Lin Feis invitation. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to eat when it was almost 12 pm. At their meeting, Lin Fei told Gu Ning about the news about Shenghua Real Estate which he read on Weibo and asked her whether it had something to do with Chengfeng Real Estate. Chapter 2745 - nterrogate Kong Lixuan in

    Chapter 2745: Interrogate Kong Lixuan in Person

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Gu Ning didnt bother to keep it a secret and said that it was done by Chengfeng Real Estate, but that the manager still refused to admit it. Although Lin Fei was sure that it was done by Chengfeng Real Estate, he was still mad when he heard the answer from Gu Ning. Chengfeng Real Estate is really stupid. How could they dare to scheme against you. Theyre digging their own grave! said Lin Fei. He couldnt wait to see Chengfeng Real Estate pay a heavy price for it. They didnt know that Shenghua Real Estate is owned by the Shengning Organization. If they had known, they wouldnt have dared to do that. If they deliberately challenged me, theyre either stupid or too confident, said Gu Ning. Because Chengfeng Real Estate didnt have strong support, they were no match for the Shengning Organization. Im afraid the Zheng family were unable to sleep peacefully yesterday! said Lin Fei proudly. He had no grudge against the Zheng family, but he was Gu Nings friend, so he disliked those who dared to scheme against her. Because Gu Ning was talking with Lin Fei the entire time, Leng Shaoting felt ignored and ufortable. However, they said nothing special, it was just about business. Gu Ning felt Leng Shaotings emotional change and felt resigned. She had to pick up a piece of dessert before the meal and fed Leng Shaoting. It was a little embarrassing to do that publicly, but she wanted to make her man happy. Seeing Gu Nings actions, Leng Shaoting was cheered up at once. He smiled and ate it. Lin Fei had seen such a picture many times before, so he didnt think much, but he also realized that he had been talking to Gu Ning the entire time and left Leng Shaoting excluded, so he turned to talk to Leng Shaoting instead. Mr. Leng, what do you do? asked Lin Fei. Im a soldier, said Leng Shaoting. Lin Feis eyes lit up at once when he heard that Leng Shaoting was a soldier. Not only women had a preference for soldiers, many men had the same tendency. In other words, they all had a strong admiration for soldiers. Women had a preference for soldiers out of admiration and love, but men had a preference for soldiers because they wanted to be a well-respected idol. However, not every man had the chance to join the army. Lin Fei used to have that idea, but his family stopped him. Youre a soldier? Thats amazing! I wanted to join the army as well, but my family disagreed. I couldnt go against them, so I had to give up, said Lin Fei. He still felt it was a shame that he didnt join the army. Well, sometimes you cant make the choice on your own. Your family obviously hopes that you can take over your familys business, said Gu Ning. The Lin family was the richest family in City G, and they needed an heir. Lin Fei couldnt deny it, so he only shrugged. Afterwards, the dishes were ced on the table and they began to enjoy the meal. Once they finished, they went their separate ways. Because Lin Fei knew that Gu Ning came for business, he didnt bother them. That morning, after An Guangyao came, Meng Fan interrogated Kong Lixuan once more. Kong Lixuan admitted it in the end, but he insisted on saying that it was his own decision and had nothing to do with other people. He was willing to be the scapegoat, so he wouldnt give them other peoples names. Therefore, Gu Ning felt it was time for her to stand out, otherwise they wouldnt get a satisfactory result. Since Kong Lixuan took the me, if they couldnt find more evidence, this case had to be settled. Gu Ning wouldnt allow the mastermind to get away with it. No matter who it was, they had to pay the price. Before Gu Ning went to the police station, she told K to investigate Chengfeng Real Estate to see if they had done any other illegal deeds. If Kong Lixuans words werent enough to catch the mastermind, she would use other evidence to punish them. If only her staff were attacked, she might not conduct a thorough investigation, but she was involved too. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the police station, K sent the information he collected to her e-mailbox. Chengfeng Real Estate had a bad reputation, so it was easy to collect evidence about their illegal deeds. In fact, manypanies had broken thew, but normally no one would investigate them unless they messed with someone with influence. The most serious mistake that Chengfeng Real Estate made was tax evasion, and the number was hundreds of millions of yuan. If Chengfeng Real Estate confessed to its scheme against Shenghua Real Estate and made a public apology and paid thepensation, Gu Ning wouldnt expose their dirty secrets, but if Chengfeng Real Estate was determined to make Kong Lixuan the scapegoat, Gu Ning wouldnt hesitate to teach them a lesson. When Gu Ning came, she told An Guangyao about it beforehand, so An Guangyao was also present. After that, they called Meng Fan and asked him to take Kong Lixuan to the interrogation room. They would do the interrogation in person. Normally, outsiders couldnt do the interrogation, even if it was the victim, but people with high status had different priorities, so Meng Fan let Gu Ning in. At the beginning, the director of the police station didnt know that Shenghua Real Estate was a subsidiary of the Shengning Organization, so he asked Meng Fan not to take it seriously, otherwise Chengfeng Real Estate might be displeased, but when he heard that Shenghua Real Estate was owned by the Shengning Organization and that the chairman came over in person, he told Meng Fan to do his best. Everyone was afraid of people with power. So if Chengfeng Real Estate had more powerful support than the Shengning Organization, the director of the police station would put on another face. As soon as the director of the police station heard that Gu Ning came, he came to see her and stayed with them for the interrogation. Although Kong Lixuan admitted that he did it, he knew it wasnt enough. Gu Ning and the others wanted to know more. Therefore, when he saw so many people in the room, he became quite nervous. He was afraid that he might blurt out the name of the mastermind. In that case, his family might be paid back. Chapter 2746 - Kong Lixuan Confesses Everything

    Chapter 2746: Kong Lixuan Confesses Everything

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Miss Gu, this is Kong Lixuans confession. Please have a look. In the interrogation room, Meng Fan gave Kong Lixuans confession to Gu Ning first. Kong Lixuan said that he schemed against Lin Shiwei because Lin Shiweis wife was also his schoolmate. He used to be her admirer so he did it out of jealousy. Lin Shiwei was the supervisor of the construction site, so he would have to carry the me if any idents happened. As for the money, he could get it back after Lin Shiwei got in trouble because he lent it to Lin Shiwei. However, unexpectedly, Lin Shiwei had the recording and hurled the me at him. It sounded reasonable, but it wasnt convincing. After all, they had graduated over twenty years ago. Why didnt he take revenge earlier? Some people could get over grudges, but they would take revenge once they had a chance. However, Gu Ning and the others who knew it wasnt the truth didnt believe him at all. After reading the confession, Gu Ning turned to look at Kong Lixuan. She didnt say anything right away, she just stared at him silently. It was as if she could see through him. As a result, Kong Lixuan didnt dare to meet Gu Nings eyes. Kong Lixuan, are you sure that this is the truth? asked Gu Ning coldly. Although she asked that she was very sure that it wasnt. I already confessed to the crime. What do you want? Kong Lixuan asked impatiently. He had already admitted it, why couldnt they punish him now. He was unwilling to be tortured mentally any longer. Unfortunately, you didnt tell us the truth. What else do you think we need to do? Gu Ning sneered with determination. You cant say that just because you dont believe it. Kong Lixuan argued, but hecked confidence. Your reaction betrayed you, said Gu Ning, focusing on him. Thats ridiculous! said Kong Lixuan. He knew he wasnt calm enough, but he couldnt bepletely calm with a guilty conscience. Tell me, who asked you to set up Shenghua Real Estate? asked Gu Ning while putting pressure on Kong Lixuan. It affected not only Kong Lixuan, the other people around them were also affected. No one asked me to do that. It was my own idea, said Kong Lixuan, doing his best to calm himself down. Why did you scheme against mypany if you only wanted to set Lin Shiwei up? asked Gu Ning. Because Lin Shiwei works in yourpany, I can only set him up at work. Kong Lixuan answered. Before you did that to Shenghua Real Estate, hadnt you thought about being caught? asked Gu Ning. Since I dared to do that, I didnt think I would lose. Im surprised that Lin Shiwei would betray me, said Kong Lixuan. What can you benefit from that? asked Gu Ning. If I didnt scheme against Shenghua Real Estate, I would Kong Lixuan subconsciously answered, but he immediately paused before he could finish. He almost blurted out the secret, so he changed his words. I wouldnt have been able to set up Lin Shiwei. Even though Kong Lixuan changed his words at once, his reaction still betrayed him. It was clear that he was lying. Really? But you seem to be lying. I dont think you told the truth. If you didnt scheme against Shenghua Real Estate, what would happen to you? Did someone threaten you with your family? Do you have to keep the truth a secret, or the mastermind will hurt your family? asked Gu Ning. She just had that idea because only if his family was in danger would he be determined to keep the truth a secret. Hearing that, the others realized that that could be the reason. Kong Lixuan was astonished. He didnt expect Gu Ning to know. It was just Gu Nings guess, but Kong Lixuans reaction proved it. It had to be the truth. Before Kong Lixuan could say anything again, Gu Ning continued. If youre really being threatened with your family, arent you afraid that Ill hurt your family after you take the me? After all, you cant bear the result of the damage to Shenghua Real Estate alone. No, you cant do that Kong Lixuan shouted when he heard that Gu Ning could also hurt his family. Why cant I? Do you expect me to suffer the loss on my own after you caused that much damage to Shenghua Real Estate? Do you think its enough after youve gone to jail? Your family will have to pay for it too, said Gu Ning angrily. No, you cant, you cant do that! Kong Lixuan lost control of his emotions. He was depressed because Zheng Shenghui forced him to scheme against Shenghua Real Estate with his family. Now Gu Ning did the same thing, which was uneptable in his eyes. Zheng Shenghui was the chairman of Chengfeng Real Estate. Why cant I? Why can he do that to you, but I cant? Im the victim, said Gu Ning in a scary tone. She was stirring up Kong Lixuans emotions to make him be honest. Normally, she wouldnt use family to threaten the suspect, but nobody stopped her because it was useful. Why? Why do you all use my family to threaten me? Why? Kong Lixuan almost had a mental breakdown. Because you cant pay the price for what you did alone, your family must pay for it too. But if you tell me who the mastermind is, I promise I wont make things difficult for your family, said Gu Ning. Kong Lixuan was still hesitating, but he felt that he was left with no choice at this moment. Finally, he couldnt stand the pressure and chose to be honest. Fine, you win, it was Zheng Shenghui. He threatened me with my family. He forced me to bribe the manager of Shenghua Real Estate and rece the qualified bricks with unqualified ones. Because everyone knew there was a mastermind behind Kong Lixuans back, they werent surprised to hear his confession, but they were impressed by Gu Nings interrogation skills. She easily made him confess. However, they had to admit that Gu Ning was extremely powerful and they all felt extremely stressed. Why did he do that? asked Gu Ning. Chapter 2747 - It’s Slander!

    Chapter 2747: Its nder!

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Because Zheng Shenghui wanted thend. If Shenghua Real Estate hadnt joined the auction, he could have bought it said Kong Lixuan. He somehow felt much more relieved after telling the truth. He instantly felt more rxed. Because of the ident, he was under a lot of pressure. It was torture for him who had done nothing illegal before. At the same time, he was worried about his familys safety, because he didnt want Zheng Shenghui to hurt them. Afterwards, Kong Lixuan confessed everything about his deal with Zheng Shenghui. He told them how, when, and where they met. However, he didnt have a recording like Lin Shiwei did. Therefore, the evidence wasnt enough. Zheng Shenghui could say it was a false usation and that he lent four million yuan to Kong Lixuan. However, since Kong Lixuan mentioned Zheng Shenghui in his confession, the police had to bring Zheng Shenghui in for interrogation. People with high status had privileges, so the director of the police station didnt send policemen to arrest Zheng Shenghui. Instead he called Zheng Shenghui by himself. Hi, Chairman Zheng, this is Hucheng District Police Station. There is a case about Kong Lixuan, and we need you toe in right away, said the director. When Zheng Shenghui received the directors call, he got nervous. He was afraid that Kong Lixuan might have betrayed him. It was true that Kong Lixuan betrayed him, but he didnt know that yet. Although he was anxious, Zheng Shenghui still calmed himself down and asked, What is it? Can I know? He was trying to find out more. Kong Lixuan admitted that he bribed Lin Shiwei of Shenghua Real Estate to rece the qualified bricks, which caused the ident, but Kong Lixuan stole money from the financial department of Chengfeng Real Estate, so we need you to confirm that, said the director. He didnt say that Kong Lixuan betrayed Zheng Shenghui since it might cause an argument. In that case, it would be a waste of time, so they decided to wait till Zheng Shenghui came. What? Kong Lixuan bribed Lin Shiwei with the money from the financial department of thepany? Hearing that, Zheng Shenghui feigned surprise, pretending that he knew nothing. Because the director didnt tell him that Kong Lixuan gave them his name, Zheng Shenghui thought that Kong Lixuan didnt betray him yet. Even if Kong Lixuan did, he wouldnt admit it. In the directors eyes, Zheng Shenghui was a contemptible wretch making trouble, but he didnt bother to point it out. Instead, he said, So, we need you toe over in person, Chairman Zheng. Im a little busy now. I cant leave. Can I tell my secretary to go over? said Zheng Shenghui. He was reluctant to face it, so he refused to go in person. Sorry, you muste in person because your secretary cant make decisions for you. Were doing our job, so we cant waste time. If you donte, I can only send several policemen toe see you, said the director in a tough tone. After being embarrassed by the director, Zheng Shenghui was displeased, but he knew that there was someone who was more influential involved in this case. Even the director of the police station called him, so he had to agree. If the police came to see him, it could easily cause a misunderstanding. Before Zheng Shenghui left, he called the manager of the finance department to his office. They had a conversation for about ten minutes, then Zheng Shenghui left for the police station. Because they were both in Hucheng District, it didnt take long for Zheng Shenghui to reach the police station. Once he arrived, he was directly taken to the interrogation room. In the interrogation room, Zheng Shenghui saw Gu Ning and the others, as well as Kong Lixuan. Upon seeing Kong Lixuan, Zheng Shenghui criticized him angrily. Kong Lixuan, how could you do that? I thought you had potential and even wanted to give you a promotion at the end of this year Chairman Zheng, dont rush to lose your temper, or you might embarrass yourself, said Gu Ning meaningfully. Zheng Shenghui was startled. He naturally knew that they didnt believe that he was innocent, so it was just an act in their eyes, but so what? He wouldnt admit it just to save his face. Who are you? asked Zheng Shenghui. He knew that it was Gu Ning, but he pretended that he didnt know her. My name is Gu Ning. Im the boss of Shenghua Real Estate. Gu Ning introduced herself. She knew that Zheng Shenghui recognized her, but she had to introduce herself since he asked. Oh, youre the boss of Shenghua Real Estate! Zheng Shenghui said, Chairman Gu, Kong Lixuan is my employee. Im so sorry for what he has done to Shenghua Real Estate. If there is a result, you can punish him ording to thew. Of course, whoever breaks thew should take responsibility. No one can get away with it, said Gu Ning. Zheng Shenghui understood what Gu Ning was implying, so he felt a little nervous, but he still did his best to calm down. Sure, of course. Zheng Shenghui nodded, but he only felt guilty. Chairman Zheng, you might not know, but Kong Lixuan has already betrayed you. He told us that you threatened him with his family. You forced him to bribe workers from Shenghua Real Estate to rece the bricks, said Gu Ning in a t tone. She didnt look mad. If someone else were in her position, the person might have lost his temper already! Gu Ning was annoyed the moment she met Kong Lixuan, but she was mentally strong and could control her emotions. Hearing that, Zheng Shenghui panicked. Although he was worried that Kong Lixuan might betray him, he didnt think it was possible since he already used Kong Lixuans family as a threat. Unexpectedly, Kong Lixuan really betrayed him. He was surprised and got mad. nder, its nder! Thatspletely ridiculous! Chapter 2748 - Do You Want to Be Put in Jail?

    Chapter 2748: Do You Want to Be Put in Jail?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Saying that, Zheng Shenghui turned to re at Kong Lixuan and angrily questioned. Kong Lixuan, what do you want to do? Why did you hurl the me at me? Ive never treated you unfairly. Why do you have to frame me like this? Facing Zheng Shenghuis re, Kong Lixuan felt guilty, but he couldnt change his confession now. Chairman Zheng, you threatened me with my family. You forced me to bribe workers from Shenghua Real Estate to rece their bricks with unqualified bricks. It wouldnt do me any good. Why would I do that? said Kong Lixuan in annoyance. Thinking of that, he felt very aggrieved. Do you have evidence to prove that I threatened you with your family and forced you to bribe workers from Shenghua Real Estate? If you dont have evidence, its nder! said Zheng Shenghui. Because Lin Shiwei had a recording of his conversation with Kong Lixuan, Zheng Shenghui was afraid that Kong Lixuan might have done the same thing. Therefore, he didnt have much confidence when he questioned Kong Lixuan. It was you! You were displeased when Shenghua Real Estate got thend you wanted, so you decided to scheme against them. Kong Lixuan suddenly lost control of his emotions and roared. It was Zheng Shenghuis order, so he was reluctant to carry all the me. Most importantly, he was forced to do that. If he was greedy and did it for money, he wouldnt be as mad if Zheng Shenghui wanted to make him a scapegoat, but it wasnt the truth. He was threatened and forced into doing that from the very beginning. Therefore, even though he gave in, he was still mad at Zheng Shenghui. And now Zheng Shenghui ced the me on him, filling him with anger and aggravation. What? I was displeased that Shenghua Real Estate took thend I wanted? Thats ridiculous. Its very normal for peers topete against each other. Whether I won or lost, its not umon. I have other choices as well. There is no need for me to do that. Stop ndering me. I thought its just a mistake you made. Youve done a lot for Chengfeng, and I nned to share the responsibility with you, so that your family can pay less, but you dont regret it at all and even want to drag me into trouble. Its really heart-breaking said Zheng Shenghui, seeming really disappointed. Without your permission, how can I get four million yuan from the finance department? Kong Lixuan argued. Im about to investigate that! How did you get four million yuan from the finance department? Why did the manager agree to give it to you? Zheng Shenghui asked angrily as if he was the victim. You Kong Lixuan was so mad that he suddenly didnt know what to say. What Zheng Shenghui just said wasplete nonsense. If so, tell the manager of the finance department of yourpany toe over, said Gu Ning. She knew that Zheng Shenghui must have fully-prepared before he came. Even if the finance manager came, the man would only be another scapegoat. Anyway, it was an insider, so he needed toe. Sure, let me call him right now. Zheng Shenghui agreed with crity. Then he immediately took out his phone and called the manager of the finance department. However, no one believed that he was innocent so it had to be his arrangement that he would call the manager of the finance department toe over. Before the manager came, they had a while to rest. About twenty minutester, the manager of the finance department for Chengfeng Real Estate came and they returned to the interrogation room. Manager Wang, after our investigation, we found that Kong Lixuan took four million yuan out of the bank ount of the finance department. Can you tell us what happened? Upon seeing Manager Wang, Zheng Shenghui questioned him angrily. Hearing that, Manager Wang was startled, then apologized. Im sorry, Chairman Zheng, I have a good rtionship with Manager Kong. His friends kid has leukemia and he needed money, so I lent the money to him. Youre lying! Kong Lixuan argued emotionally. Manager Kong, you Manager Wang turned to look at Kong Lixuan resignedly. He wanted to say something, but didnt finish. Do you need so much money for the medical treatment? asked Gu Ning. No, but Manager Kong said he needed money for something else. He promised to pay me back at the end of this year, so I lent it to him, said Manager Wang. Oh, arent there rules in Chengfeng Real Estate? Can the finance department lend four million yuan without anyones permission? Gu Ningughed at them. Obviously, she didnt believe it. Chairman Zheng, do you believe it? Do you think his words are persuasive? As a chairman of argepany, I dont think you should believe such bullsh*t. Zheng Shenghui was extremely embarrassed. He knew that no one would believe it, but he didnt know what else to do. He only needed a scapegoat, so he could get out of this mess. Chairman Gu, whats your opinion then? Do you believe Kong Lixuan and think that I forced him to scheme against Shenghua Real Estate? Zheng Shenghui angrily questioned. If so, show me the evidence. As long as you have evidence, I wont deny it again. Kong Lixuans confession isnt enough to prove that you forced him to scheme against Shenghua Real Estate, but Kong Lixuan has no motive to do that. Chairman Zheng, on the other hand, I think you have a strong motive. Manager Wang shouldnt be dumb so he knows that he cant give Kong Lixuan four million yuan without his leaders permission. After all, its a crime to use public money without permission. I dont think he wants to go to jail. Gu Ning paused and turned to ask Manager Wang, Manager Wang, do you want to go to jail? Hearing that, Manager Wang panicked. He obviously didnt want to go to jail, but he couldnt betray Zheng Shenghui. Therefore, he replied. Im not dumb and I dont want to be put in jail. Im just sympathetic. When Kong Lixuan encountered trouble, I didnt think much and lent the money to him. Chapter 2749 - A Public Apology

    Chapter 2749: A Public Apology

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    You were sympathetic? As far as I know, you barely know each other in thepany. Youre only normal colleagues. Why do you have such a deep sympathy for him? And youre always stingy. You even refused to pay the medical bill when your wife was in the hospital. I dont think you can sympathize with Kong Lixuan and even secretly use the public funds to help him. Stop joking with me! Gu Ning sneered. Before Manager Wang came, Gu Ning told K to collect information about him, so she learned a lot about him. Hearing that, Manager Wang was surprised. He didnt expect Gu Ning to know so much about him. He indeed didnt have a close rtionship with Kong Lixuan and they were just normal colleagues. When they met each other in thepany, they only exchanged greetings. When his wife was sick, he even refused to pay the medical bill. It was impossible for him to secretly help Kong Lixuan with the public fund. Because he didnt know how much Gu Ning found out about him, Manager Wang had to be careful. What? Why cant you exin that? asked Gu Ning, then she sneered. Chairman Zheng, we all know that youre the mastermind. No matter how you try to deny it, its the truth. Since you dared to do that, you should take responsibility. Honestly, if youre willing to admit it, you might receive a lighter punishment. As long as you give a public apology and pay thepensation, you might have a chance to save yourself. But if you refuse to admit it, you might be seriously punished Gu Ning stared at Zheng Shenghui. She was willing to give Zheng Shenghui a chance, not because she was kind, but because there was no need to catch all of them. Chairman Gu, I told you that if you want to put me in jail, show me the evidence. Without evidence, you cant do anything to me even if you sue me, said Zheng Shenghui. Although he had a feeling that he couldnt get away with it, no one knew what would happen until the final result was out. Fine, if so, I need to show you something, Chairman Zheng. Gu Ning wasnt mad and only shrugged. Afterwards, she took out her phone which had evidence of Zheng Shenghuis tax evasion on the screen. Zheng Shenghui got nervous when Gu Ning said that. Did Gu Ning really have evidence? He suddenly became anxious. Holding the phone, Gu Ning walked to Zheng Shenghui. Zheng Shenghui wanted to avoid it, but had to look at the screen. After he read it, he rounded his eyes in horror and his face turned pale. You He raised his head to look at Gu Ning. How did Gu Ning get that? Where did she get it? What was it? The other people there were confused, but didnt dare to ask about it, but from Zheng Shenghuis reaction, they could see that it wasnt simple. Chairman Zheng, there is no need for you to fool me. I dont want to put all of you in jail. As long as you give a public apology and pay thepensation, I can keep it a secret. I just want you to pay for the damage to my reputation and my loss. If you refuse to do that, Im afraid I can only expose your dirty secrets, said Gu Ning in a light voice even though she wasmitting coercion and bribery. What if you set me up? Zheng Shenghui asked subconsciously. If the evidence of his tax evasion was exposed, it could cause a more serious problem than his scheme against Shenghua Real Estate. If he admitted to framing Shenghua Real Estate, the maximumpensation would be no more than ten million yuan, but if his tax evasion was exposed, it would be hundreds of millions ofpensation, and he could be imprisoned. As for his reputation, it would also cause greater damage if his tax evasion was exposed. And there were other problems in hispany too. He didnt know whether Gu Ning had found out about it. I always keep my word. As long as youve heard something about me and mypany, you should know that Im not a backstabber. And do you think you have another choice even if you dont trust me? I can decide whether to expose it or not. If I didnt want to give you a chance, I could expose your dirty secret right away. There is no need for me to waste time, said Gu Ning. Zheng Shenghui didnt know what to say. It was true that Gu Ning could easily expose it whether he admitted it or not. If she didnt want to give him a chance, she could have exposed it already without ever meeting him. He wasntpletely convinced by Gu Nings words, but he was left with no choice right now. After all, he had broken thew. The other people got some clues from Gu Nings conversation with Zheng Shenghui. Gu Ning must have evidence of Zheng Shenghuis crimes, so Zheng Shenghui was scared. After hesitating for a long while, Zheng Shenghui finally opened his mouth. Chairman Gu, Im sorry. I harbored grudges against Shenghua Real Estate after you bought thend I wanted. So I forced Kong Lixuan to frame Shenghua Real Estate. I can make a public apology and pay the loss I caused to Shenghua Real Estate. Hearing that, the other people were all surprised. They werent surprised that Zheng Shenghui was willing to admit it, but that Gu Ning was able to make him do it so easily. Anyway, since Zheng Shenghui confessed to his crime, it would be easier for them to settle the case. Great, then you need to hold a news conference to make a public apology. After we calcte the loss, you can pay us thepensation then, said Gu Ning. Sure, said Zheng Shenghui. He was anxious and wanted to ask Gu Ning about the evidence of his tax evasion, but he gave it up in the end. It wouldnt change anything anyway. Therefore, he could only hope that Gu Ning would keep her word. Oh, I also want you to stay away from Kong Lixuans family, said Gu Ning. She said that, not to protect Kong Lixuan, but because she hoped that the innocent people could be left out of this mess. Nevertheless, Kong Lixuan was extremely touched. He felt very grateful and regretted framing Shenghua Real Estate. Zheng Shenghui was embarrassed, but he still agreed. Of course. Even if Gu Ning didnt say that, he didnt dare to do anything to Kong Lixuans family right now. After that, Gu Ning and the others walked away and left it to the police. Since they were willing to make a public apology and pay thepensation, they wouldnt be put in jail. In the car, An Guangyao asked, Boss, what did you show Zheng Shenghui? Why is he willing to admit it? An Guangyao didnt think it was evidence of his scheme, but something else. Its evidence of his tax evasion. I threatened him and told him to either make a public apology and pay thepensation, or Id expose his dirty secret. After thinking about it, he confessed to his crime, Gu Ning said frankly. Chapter 2750 - Public Apology

    Chapter 2750: Public Apology

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Oh! An Guangyao nodded, then he asked, Do you n to make it public? Since he has agreed to make a public apology and pay thepensation, I wont do that. As long as he stops causing Shenghua Real Estate trouble, Ill keep it a secret, said Gu Ning. She cared about her reputation. So since she made a promise, she would keep her word. But dont forget to double thepensation. We must make him pay a high price, said Gu Ning. Even though she gave Zheng Shenghui a light punishment, he had to pay for what he had done. The loss to the construction site, thepany reputation, and the staff would be about two million yuan. If the number doubled, it would be about four million yuan. No problem. An Guangyao agreed. He didnt think it was wrong to double the amount ofpensation, after all, Zheng Shenghui deserved it. After dealing with that it was time for dinner, so they went to a restaurant. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting booked ne tickets to the capital for the next morning, and An Guangyao would handle the following things. Because Gu Ning wanted a news conference, Zheng Shenghui didnt dare to waste time. Once he was out of the police station, he ordered his secretary to contact the media. The news conference would begin at 7 pm. It was nearly 5:30 pm, but one and a half hours was enough. Although he agreed to make a public apology, he was reluctant to do that, because his and Chengfeng Real Estates reputations would bepletely ruined afterwards. He would suffer a lot of public criticism. He was also mad, but he wasnt just mad at Gu Ning. He was more mad at the result and the following influence on his life. However, he caused it and dug his own grave. If he had known that Shenghua Real Estate was supported by Gu Ning, he wouldnt have schemed against them. At 7 pm, Gu Ning and the others finished the meal. Because it wasnt a business meal, they didnt need to drink and ate quickly. After the meal, An Guangyao drove Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting back to the hotel. At the same time, outside the hall of Chengfeng Real Estate, the news conference had begun. Originally, people thought that Zheng Shenghui was going to say what happened to Shenghua Real Estate had nothing to do with Chengfeng Real Estate, but unexpectedly he admitted that the ident was caused by Chengfeng Real Estate. It shocked the crowd! It wasnt surprising that Chengfeng Real Estate caused the ident, because the majority already believed that to be the case when Kong Lixuan was taken away. They were only surprised because Zheng Shenghui apologized publicly. However, after thinking about it again, they understood. After all, the Shengning Organization supported Shenghua Real Estate and no businessman was willing to mess with the Shengning Organization. If he didnt apologize, it might cause a more serious problem. Chairman Zheng, why did you frame Shenghua Real Estate? asked a reporter. Because I wanted the same piece ofnd which Shenghua Real Estate bought. I was supposed to buy it at the auction, but Shenghua Real Estate offered a higher price. I was reluctant to ept the result, so I made the mistake. I am really sorry and I want to apologize to Shenghua Real Estate. I hope that Shenghua Real Estate can forgive me this time, Zheng Shenghui said sincerely. The next moment, he made a deep bow to the cameras to show his sincerity. Chairman Zheng just made a public apology, but will Shenghua Real Estate ept it? I heard Shenghua Real Estate is owned by the Shengning Organization. Will such arge business group ept your apology? asked a reporter. Ive met Miss Gu, the chairman of the Shengning Organization. Shes a very tolerant person. I already admitted my mistake and agreed to pay thepensation. Shes willing to give me a chance. From now on, Ill have a higher standard for my behavior in the construction industry. And I also hope the public can give me a chance to learn to be a good man, said Zheng Shenghui. Even though he was threatened into doing it by Gu Ning, he had topliment her. If he dared to y any tricks at this moment, he would only anger Gu Ning. Since he agreed to make a public apology, he didnt mind ttering Gu Ning. Anyway, Zheng Shenghui said that he already met Gu Ning, so everyone realized that him making a public apology was Gu Nings idea. If you didnt meet Miss Gu and didnt know that Shenghua Real Estate is owned by the Shengning Organization, would you refuse to admit it? asked a reporter. Normally, reporters asked harsh questions and werent afraid of offending other people. They couldnt just ask about anything they wanted to know, but some questions were necessary. In addition, only when they asked harsh questions would the audience be interested. Hearing that, Zheng Shenghui was embarrassed, because the answer couldnt be more obvious. If Shenghua Real Estate was just a normalpany, not a subsidiary of the Shengning Organization, he would have just made Kong Lixuan the scapegoat, but it wasnt what he wanted. I have to say I was still struggling before Miss Gu met me. But I do know its my fault and Im determined to behave myself from now on. Alright, this is the end of my public apology. Thank you all so much foring, said Zheng Shenghui. He was unwilling to say more about it and quickly left. The reporters wanted to know more about it, but Zheng Shenghui walked away under the protection of his bodyguards. Only his secretary was left to walk them out. They were paid toe here, so they knew that they should stop now. Since Gu Ning was willing to give Zheng Shenghui a chance, that was the final result. Therefore, they walked away as well and reported it truthfully. When the news came out, it was about 9 pm. Everyone was surprised to see that, but soon understood. Because of that, both Chengfeng Real Estate and Zheng Shenghui were heavily criticized, especially by Gu Nings fans. Chapter 2751 - The Release Conference

    Chapter 2751: The Release Conference

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    How dare he scheme against Goddess Guspany? He has no idea what hes doing! Right, who does he think he is? Hes digging his own grave by framing Goddess Guspany. I think Chengfeng Real Estate should pay a higher price for that. I agree. A public apology is barely a lesson. And he has to pay thepensation, but Shenghua Real Estates reputation is still damaged. Not everyone knew the final result after hearing about the ident that happened at Shenghua Real Estates site, so they believed that it was Chengfeng Real Estates problem. However, it was unavoidable so Gu Ning wasnt worried about it. Some Inte users stayed reasonable. Although they were also mad at what Chengfeng Real Estate had done, Gu Ning had decided to give Chengfeng a chance, so they said nothing. Nevertheless, it was quite pleasant when they read unkind criticism about Chengfeng Real Estate left by Gu Nings fans. Chengfeng Real Estate had many opponents in the industry who couldnt wait to see Zheng Shenghui get in trouble. Unexpectedly, Zheng Shenghui easily overcame the crisis. If they had the evidence, they would have put him in jail. Honestly, what Zheng Shenghui had done was extremely illegal. However, he could settle it out of court by making an apology and payingpensation. Only when the victims refused to settle it out of court would he be punished ording to thew. Not everything could be settled out of court. If it was a serious issue, it couldnt be settled by money, but what Chengfeng Real Estate had done wasnt very serious. However, if Zheng Shenghuis tax evasion was exposed, they would be sued and it wouldnt just be a matter of money. Therefore, Zheng Shenghui didnt dare to hesitate and agreed to do whatever Gu Ning wanted him to do. He had no choice. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting watched the news about Zheng Shenghuis public apology. Because Zheng Shenghui apologized, Gu Ning wouldnt sue him, but it didnt mean that she would forgive him. In the Zheng familys house, Zheng Shenghui was exhausted physically and mentally. He locked himself in the study and didnt want to talk to anyone. Today, Zheng Shuo didnt y around outside. He behaved himself and stayed at home all day. Because of Chengfeng Real Estates scandal, his friends deliberately kept their distance from him. No one called him out either. It was true that Zheng Shuos friends didnt dare to call him out for fun after the news came out, but it wouldntst long. Actually, even if they called him out he wouldnt go, because he was afraid that some of Gu Nings unreasonable fans might attack him. As for the real reason for Zheng Shenghuis confession and apology, only Gu Ning and a few other people were aware of it. Even the Zheng family had no idea. They thought he was only afraid of the Shengning Organizations influence. Either way, it was understandable. At 10:30 am, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting returned to the capital. Because Gu Ning had already announced that Shenghua Real Estate was owned by the Shengning Organization, she had to hold a press conference and make it clear when she got back to the capital. An Guangyao needed to deal with business in City D, so Gu Ning would appear then. Before they went back to the capital, Gu Ning had asked Chen Cangyi to make the arrangements, so she went straight to thepany once she got back. The news conference would begin at 3 pm, so Gu Ning still had time. They would have the conference in the Shengning Organizations meeting room. At 2:30 pm reporters arrived, but Gu Ning didnt show up until it was 3 pm. When Gu Ning announced that Shenghua Real Estate would formally join the Shengning Organization, a reporter asked, Miss Gu, Shenghua Real Estate is a real estatepany which has been established for years. How did you be its boss? They knew very little about Shenghua Real Estate, because it was a localpany in City F. Before it expanded its business around the country, they barely heard about it. When they came to this news conference, they did their homework, so they learned how Gu Ning became its boss. However, for the interview, they needed to ask that question. It wasst year. After I built Jade Beauty Jewelry, Shenghua Real Estate was about to go bankrupt. At that time I had the idea of joining the real estate industry. Given my knowledge of Shenghua Real Estate, I knew it was a very goodpany ever since it was established. And it had a lot of fame in City F. It had been schemed against, so it was about to go bankrupt. I took it over, because it was easier to build a sessfulpany from one which already has a lot of fame. However, I needed to study so I had no time to manage it. An Guangyao was the previous boss of Shenghua Real Estate and he had the ability to manage it well, so I hired him to be the executive. Reality proves that I made the right choice. With Executive Ans help, Shenghua Real Estate is developing better and better, said Gu Ning. Even though Gu Ning said that she wanted Shenghua Real Estate, so she kept An Guangyao, people still believed that she helped An Guangyao. Miss Gu, do you have otherpanies that havent joined the Shengning Organization yet? asked a reporter. Because many of Gu Ningspanies joined the Shengning Organization in thete stage, they thought there might be otherpanies that hadnt joined the Shengning Organization yet. Yes. Gu Ning replied, but she didnt say whatpanies they were. Can you tell us whatpanies they are? asked the reporter. Im sorry, I cant tell you right now, but it wont take long before I do. After all, its very important so I wont make the announcement until there is a formal asion. Gu Ning half joked. She didnt think it was the right time to make Colorful Raw Jade Material Company public now. She needed Zheng Peng to be present, as respect for him. She made Shenghua Real Estate public this time because it was hot news. Chapter 2752 - Leng Shaoting Proposes

    Chapter 2752: Leng Shaoting Proposes

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    If so, well wait for the news, said a reporter. Since Gu Ning said that, there was no need for them to ask more about it because they wouldnt have an answer. No matter what thepany is, I promise well provide products of quality with reasonable prices. We were just set up this time, so an ident happened. Well be more careful to protect ourselves from now on, said Gu Ning in the end. Miss Gu, we trust you, and we hope that yourpanies can develop well. The reporters replied. The news conference was over and Chen Cangyi would deal with the following things, so Gu Ning left and returned to the siheyuan. As for dinner, they went to eat with the Leng family. After finishing the meal, they went back to the siheyuan. The next day, Leng Shaoting returned to their military base. Afterwards, their lives went back to normal. Gu Ning spent most of her time at school and herpany until her birthday. Her birthday was on the next Saturday. Su Anya, Hao Ran and the others came to the capital, but Gu Ning didnt know. No one told her about it beforehand. Gu Ning actually forgot her own birthday, so she didnt call her friends over to celebrate it. Early in the morning on Saturday, Leng Shaoting made an excuse and left. Gu Ning went to herpany and Leng Shaoting didnt show up again till 5 pm. He came to pick her up. However, they werent going back to the siheyuan, so Gu Ning asked, Where are we going? To Xiaoyao Mountain Vi, said Leng Shaoting. Why? asked Gu Ning. Youll find outter, said Leng Shaoting, but he couldnt tell her. Because Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing nted various flowers in Xiaoyao Mountain Vi, it had a breathtaking view. Upon entering Xiaoyao Mountain Vi, Gu Ning was amazed by the scene. In the yard stood arge group of people. The Leng family, the Tang family, and Gu Nings good friends were all present. Around them, the house was well-decorated. There was a table, sses, and a big six tiered cake. An idea dawned on Gu Ning and she finally remembered that today was her birthday! Her family and friends came to celebrate it for her. Suddenly, Gu Ning felt like crying and tears rolled down her cheeks. They all came just for her birthday. As soon as Gu Ning got out of the car, she ran towards them and greeted them one by one. Grandpa, Grandpa Leng, mom, dad, uncle, aunt All of the Tang family were present, except for Tang Jiayang who was abroad and Cao Ruihua who was busy with work. Even the pregnant Cao Wenxin came. Most of Leng Shaotingsrades joined them too. They congratted Gu Ning on her birthday. Thank you, thank you so much. Gu Ning thanked them, feeling extremely touched. At the same time, she felt that it was a little strange that they held such a grand party just for her birthday, but she didnt think much about it. After calming down a little, Gu Ning joined them and they had fun. She couldnt just chat with her family, she also needed to treat her friends. Why did youe without telling me? asked Gu Ning. She then realized that it had to be Leng Shaotings idea. Hearing that, Mu Ke said, Shaoting came to see me and we talked about your birthday party. He asked me to ask everyone toe, but I couldnt let you know. We kept it a secret in order to surprise you. What do you think? Of course Im surprised, but its just a birthday. There is no need to hold such a big party, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning liked it, but felt it wasnt necessary to bother her family and friends. I think its great. Its your birthday and we ought to celebrate it together. Didnt you join my birthday party before? All the guests are my parents business partners. Its not a birthday party at all, said Su Anya. She disliked her own birthday party. Your birthday party is actually a business event, said Chu Peihan. She didnt like it either, because it wasnt fun. Gu Ning thought it was just a birthday party, but there was a bigger surprise. Suddenly, soft music rang out in the yard. Leng Shaoting, who was wearing casual clothing, had changed into his military uniform. He was holding arge bouquet of red roses in his hands as he walked towards Gu Ning. When he came out, Gu Ning had her back towards him, so she didnt see it. Chu Peihan saw it before her and eximed. Oh my! The moment she shouted out, Chu Peihan realized that she shouldnt do that and felt embarrassed. Luckily, no one paid attention to her. After hearing her shout, they subconsciously looked in the same direction as Chu Peihan, then they saw Leng Shaoting, who was in his military uniform, holding flowers and walking towards Gu Ning. Without dy, they walked forward to surround them with broad smiles. Leng Shaoting had never been so romantic before, which made Gu Ning feel nervous. She stood up, staring at Leng Shaoting. In front of Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting said,pletely focusing on Gu Ning, Ningning, happy birthday! Im not good at sweet-nothings. Im not talkative either, but I hope we can live a romantic life together in the future. Ill try to do better. Ever since you agreed to be my girlfriend, I made up my mind to spend the rest of my life with you. Although I called you my fiance, I hadnt proposed to you. Were not formally engaged. Its not right. So now, I formally propose to you. Whatever you want, whatever I have, its all yours. Gu Ning, will you marry me? Once Leng Shaoting finished, he knelt down before Gu Ning, handing her the flowers. When Leng Shaoting asked her to marry him, Gu Ning was struck dumb. She thought he was only going to celebrate her birthday, but unexpectedly he proposed to her! It was not only Gu Ning, many of the others were also surprised. Only the Leng family and the Tang family knew that he was going to propose. Leng Shaotingsrades and Gu Nings friends thought it was just a birthday party. Leng Shaoting didnt tell them because he was afraid that they might not be able to keep it a secret. If they told Gu Ning, it would ruin the surprise. Chapter 2753 - It’s a Proposal!

    Chapter 2753: Its a Proposal!

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Marry him, marry him! Before Gu Ning came back to her senses, she heard everyones excited encouragement around her. Gu Ning wouldnt hesitate to marry Leng Shaoting, so she immediately took the flowers. Of course. The second Gu Ning finished speaking, thunderous apuse sounded, then Leng Shaoting took out a diamond ring and put it on her finger. Afterwards, he straightened up to hug Gu Ning and lightly kissed her lips. There were many people watching them, so Gu Ning flushed a little. In fact, Leng Shaoting was also embarrassed. Otherwise, he would have given her a long and passionate kiss. However, if he didnt give her a kiss, it wouldnt clearly show his affection for her. Jesus, I thought that it was just a birthday party. I didnt expect it to be a proposal. Thats so romantic!, said Su Anya enviously. Every girl wanted to have a romantic proposal, since it was a very important part of their marriage. Yeah, it was such a big surprise! Yu Mixi chimed in, filled with envy. It was not only them, all the young girls there were deeply touched. Even though Xu Jinchen and some of the others knew that Leng Shaoting was going to propose, Zi Beiying and the others had no idea since Leng Shaoting and hisrades didnt share the news with their girlfriends. They had a very close rtionship with Gu Ning, so they had to be careful. Mu Ke, you didnt know? Chu Peihan squinted at Mu Ke, looking dangerous. Even if Mu Ke knew and didnt tell them, it was very normal, but she was still displeased. I didnt know! Mu Ke exined hurriedly. He honestly had no idea. He really thought it was just a birthday party. After all, this was the first birthday party they held for Gu Ning. They didnt think it was wrong to keep it a secret because they wanted to surprise Gu Ning. Many people were touched by that scene, but the Tang family felt a little sad. Leng Shaoting proposed to Gu Ning, so they would be formally engaged after a while, then they would get married after two years. Gu Ning didnt spend much time with the Tang family and yet she would soon marry into another family, so they found it a bit upsetting. The Leng family understood that the Tang family was in a bad mood currently, so theyforted them. Tang, I understand your feelings right now, but were open-minded. We dont think that daughters cant go back to their parents homes after they are married. Both the Leng family and the Tang family are Ningnings homes. She can spend festivals at the Leng family and the Tang family as she wants. Or we can travel together. Even if they want to spend the festivals without us, they can enjoy their life. What do you think? Master Leng said to Tang Haifeng. He was a very considerate old man. Hearing that, the Tang family cheered up. Right, its a different era now. It might have been difficult for a girl to go back to her parents home after she married into another family in the past, but Ningning will always be a member of our Tang family. Shes always wee toe home, said Tang Haifeng. In his eyes, sons and daughters should receive the same treatment. Even though Gu Ning was marrying into another family, the Tang family would always be her home. Therefore, although Tang Yunrong married into another family, she could stille back and stay in the Tang familys house. And whenever the Tang family held a party or an important gathering, they would call Tang Yunrong back. As a result, in the Tang family, the inws got along well with each other. They didnt care much about their own interests, and they were willing to help and support one another. That being the case, it was impossible for them not to be close. Afterwards, they had a banquet. Although there werent many of them, it was arge number. About a dozen of the Leng familys members, a dozen of the Tang familys members, Leng Shaotings eightrades and their girlfriends, and Gu Nings friends were all present. They added up to about fifty people. ordingly, the dining table in the dining hall wasntrge enough to amodate all of them. So the elders went to have dinner in the dining hall, while the younger people had a buffet outside. In fact, it wasnt a bad thing. Without the elders, the younger people could enjoy themselves. They couldnt have as much fun when the elders were present. Before the meal, everyone took out their presents for Gu Ning. Boss, happy birthday! And also, happy proposal! Chu Peihan congratted. She didnt know how to describe it, so she directly said happy proposal. Since Chu Peihan said that, the others followed her. Although it ought to be Leng Shaotings words, Gu Ning didnt care and epted their congrattions. After dinner, the Tang family had to go home. They wanted to spend more time with Gu Ning, but they had to go back to take care of Tang Jiayu. Tang Jiayu was too little to travel a long distance, so they didnt bring him with them. Babysitters were looking after him, but Tang Yunfan and Gu Man didnt feelfortable with that. After all, they all had their own business to deal with tomorrow. If it werent Leng Shaotings proposal, they wouldnt have alle together. In that case, the Leng family didnt keep them. All of them were very busy, so they understood. Leng Shaoting asked Xu Jinchen to take their friends to have fun at another ce. He and Gu Ning needed to send Tang Haifeng and the others to the airport first. Then they would meet upter. Because the Tang family came in their private jet, they could leave at any time. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sent the Tang family away, the Leng family went back to their home too. Only a few young people stayed and adjourned to another ce. The entire Leng family except for Leng Shaojia came, even including Leng Shaoming. Leng Shaoming told Zhan Zhiyin about the party, so she hade with him. There were about thirty of them, which was arge group. If we go to a clubhouse together, will people think were going to cause trouble? Gu Anna asked curiously. Its very normal. A schoolmates reunion is usually about twenty people, said Xu Qinyin. Fine! Gu Anna lost interest at once. Chapter 2754 - The Cake Is Knocked down

    Chapter 2754: The Cake Is Knocked down

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Do you expect people to see us and be scared of us? Leng Shaoxi asked with a resigned look. Gu Anna was really dramatic! I think its cool! Were not seriously going to cause trouble anyway. Gu Anna argued. Ha-ha, you just want to watch a drama, right? Be careful if youre terrified by a group of real gangsters one day. Im afraid youll really be in trouble if you encounter them, said Leng Shaoxi. How could you! Gu Anna was mad, then tickled Leng Shaoxi in a joking manner. Although they were just joking, Gu Anna happened to run into a group of trouble-makers one day and was almost dragged into trouble. Luckily, Song Haoyu saw her and helped her out, which brought them closer. However, that happened in the future. Both the Shengshi and Jinlin Organizations owned a lot ofpanies in different industries. Whether thepanies wererge or small, they had many clubhouses. Therefore, Xu Jinchen directly took them to a clubhouse owned by the Jinlin Organization. Anyway, whichever clubhouse they chose was basically the same. However, Leng Shaoting would pay the bill, because it was Gu Nings birthday and he proposed to her today. He ought to pay the bill, it would be more meaningful that way! Before Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting drove the Tang family to the airport, Xu Jinchen and the others arrived at the clubhouse. They were a very attractive group of people, so they became the focus of the crowd once they showed up, but no one was scared of them. They seemed to be at the same age, so people just thought they were having a schoolmates gathering. When the manager learned that Xu Jinchen wasing, he went to wait at the door. And as soon as he saw Xu Jinchen, he went up to wee them. Honored to see you, Lord Xu, the room is ready. Please, said the manager with a ttering smile. After that, they followed the manager to the private room. Every time Xu Jinchen came, no matter how many people he came with, the manager would keep thergest, the mostfortable, and the most luxurious private room for him. It was his priority. After they walked into the private room, the manager asked Xu Jinchen, Lord Xu, the cake is ready. When should it be brought in? Xu Jinchen told them to prepare a cake when he booked a private room. It was a cake to celebrate Leng Shaotings sessful proposal. Even though Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were meant to be together, they still needed a ceremony to celebrate it. The couple hasnte yet. Let it stay there. Ill let you know when we need it, said Xu Jinchen. No problem. The manager answered. If there isnt anything I can do for you, Ill leave now. Great, said Xu Jinchen, then the manager walked away. At the same time, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning walked the Tang family to the airport. After a reluctant farewell, they returned. On their way back, Gu Ning was a little upset because she watched Gu Man cry. Although she was still the Tang familys granddaughter and daughter after marrying into the Leng family, it was still different. She and Leng Shaoting were destined to be together, but they didnt have a formal proposal until today. So it was different for their families. Leng Shaoting understood why Gu Ning was upset, so heforted her. We can go to see them if we have time, alright? Yeah! Gu Ning was slightly cheered up. Tang Qingyang and the others were absent at Gu Nings birthday party, but when they arrived at the clubhouse, they called Tang Qingyang and the others over. Therefore, about twenty minutester, Tang Qingyang and the others came. Because Leng Shaoting prepared a birthday party for Gu Ning, he called over people he was familiar with. As for those who he barely knew, he didnt call them. Therefore they didnt know that it was Gu Nings birthday and that Leng Shaoting even proposed to her until they came. Although they had a good rtionship with Gu Ning, they werent mad that they werent invited to the banquet. They knew that it was a big surprise that Leng Shaoting prepared for Gu Ning. Only their family members and best friends were invited. They had a rtionship with Leng Shaoting, but they werent close, so it was normal that they werent invited. About twenty minutester, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived. Once Gu Ning walked in, Tang Qingyang and the others congratted her on her birthday, but they didnt prepare gifts because they didnt know about it beforehand. Nevertheless, Gu Ning didnt mind. Gu Ning didnt know about it either, otherwise she would have called Tang Qingyang and the others over. After all, Tang Qingyang was Tang Ainings elder cousin and Xu Qinyins boyfriend. Anyway, they were all familiar with each other. Leng Shaoting didnt remember that Tang Qingyang was Gu Nings elder cousin in the previous incarnation until he saw him. Without dy, he raised his ss to Tang Qingyang and the others, then apologized. Im sorry, I was so busy today that I forgot to invite you. Please forgive me. As soon as he finished, Leng Shaoting downed the ss. Lord Leng, dont say that. Its the same that we came by ourselves, said Tang Qingyang. He didnt care. Then he downed his wine as well. Jiang Ruiqin and Song Nan did the same thing. They werent displeased at all. After that, they sat down and had fun together. Ten minutester, Xu Jinchen asked the manager to push the cake in. Unfortunately, the cake was knocked over by someone on the way. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen was furious and immediately went out to look at it. It was a young woman who knocked it over because a man was sexually harassing her. Both of them were stopped by the manager and waited for Xu Jinchen toe. After Xu Jinchen walked over, the manager apologized in horror. Im sorry, Lord Xu, I didnt protect the cake well. Its been knocked over. It actually wasnt the managers fault, so Xu Jinchen didnt vent his anger on him, but he was really annoyed. Make a new cake right now. You have twenty minutes! In fact, if two or three people made a five-tiered cake together, twenty minutes were enough, so Xu Jinchen wasnt making it difficult for the manager. This cake was finished within half an hour anyway. Chapter 2755 - A Malicious Intention

    Chapter 2755: A Malicious Intention

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    I already gave the order. The manager answered. Right after the cake was knocked over, the manager ordered the staff to make a new one as fast as possible. Xu Jinchen felt better since the manager reacted so quickly, then he turned to look at the man and the young woman. The moment the young woman saw Xu Jinchen, she was surprised and realized what was happening. Senior Xu The woman recognized Xu Jinchen because they were schoolmates. Seeing Xu Jinchen, the woman felt he was a straw to clutch at. Without hesitation, she ran towards him and grabbed his clothing. Senior Xu, take me away, please! Xu Jinchen had no impression of the woman, but he could see that she was horrified by the man. She couldnt wait to run away from him. Hey, mate, this is my woman. I think its better to leave her to me. The man walked towards him at once. He wanted to grab the young woman and gave her a re of displeasure. No, Im not his woman. Im not! The young woman shook her head in horror and denied. Although Xu Jinchen didnt know her, he was a soldier, so he felt he needed to help her since she begged him for help. Therefore, he stepped forward and protected the young woman behind him. She said she isnt your woman. Xu Jinchen coldly looked at the man. Xu Jinchen was good at observation and analyzing ones expression and thoughts, so he could see that the man was lying. In fact, it seemed as if the man wanted to do something to hurt the young woman. Were just arguing. Its normal for a couple to argue. If were not a couple, what do you think were doing here? said the man with displeasure. He seemed a little anxious and was eager to take this woman away. No, were not a couple! The woman shook her head and denied it again. Feifei, stop it now. We can talk about it at home. Its embarrassing to do this in public! The man stared at the woman and criticized her. Zhang, Zhang, please, please let me go. Chen Feifei begged in horror. Feifei, were good together. What are you talking about? the man said angrily. Alright, we should stop arguing, otherwise other people might think that Im a bad man. Ill buy that twenty-thousand yuan bag for you. He implied that Chen Feifei argued with him because of a bag that cost twenty thousand yuan, making her seem like a greedy woman who only loved money. Normally, men hated greedy women, so the man said that in order to make Xu Jinchen hate Chen Feifei and refuse to help her. Although he didnt know Xu Jinchens family background, Xu Jinchen was obviously born in an influential family since the manager of this clubhouse respectfully called him Lord Xu. Therefore, he didnt want to mess with Xu Jinchen. No, I didnt Chen Feifei denied it once more. Since you two disagree with each other, lets call the police, said Xu Jinchen. Upon hearing that, the man was mad. He panicked a little, but did his best to calm down. Mate, I dont think you should get involved in this. Its our own affair. Who do you think you are? Who told you to call the police? I just want to, said Xu Jinchen with a smile on his lips. If youve done nothing wrong, why are you so nervous? And my family owns this clubhouse. I should be clear about it in case anything happens in my clubhouse. We have to take responsibility for it if anyone is injured. I dont want to pay the price for your mistake. Knowing that this clubhouse was owned by Xu Jinchen, the man had a premonition. He didnt know this clubhouse was owned by the Jinlin Organization, so he had no idea how serious it was, but it couldnt be weak since this clubhouse was sorge. Therefore, if Xu Jinchen was determined to get involved, he had to give up. The man hesitated to take the next step. Chen Feifei didnt know much about Xu Jinchen, but she heard that his family was very rich, so she wasnt too surprised. Oh, you also knocked over my cake. You should pay for it, said Xu Jinchen. I knocked it over. Ill pay for it, said Chen Feifei. In fact, she deliberately knocked over the cake in order to be kept by the clubhouse so that she could get rid of this man. ordingly, she was more than willing to pay for the cake, she would even pay double. Will you leave now, or should I call the police? Xu Jinchen asked the man. The man had the intention of doing something bad to Chen Feifei, but he hadnt done anything yet, so he probably wouldnt be punished. The man clenched his teeth, then gave Chen Feifei a re. He snorted, then directly walked away. Once he left, Chen Feifei suddenly sank to the ground. She was finally relieved. Xu Jinchen didnt help her get back to her feet. Instead, he gave the manager a nce. The manager understood at once and went to help Chen Feifei get up. Senior Xu, thank you, thank you so much. Chen Feifei thanked Xu Jinchen after she calmed down. She was d that she survived, but she also cried because of the pressure. My pleasure, but what happened between you and the man, asked Xu Jinchen. His name is Zhang Hong. Hes a friend of my friend. My friend told me that hes a good man and introduced him to me. I came here with her to meet him, but my friend made an excuse and left halfway. I was left alone with Zhang Hong in the room. He then began to sexually harass me. He even drugged my drink when I went to the washroom. Luckily, he didnt clean it and I saw white power by my ss. I was alert, so I didnt drink it. Because I was terrified, I ran out, but Zhang Hong caught up to me. I saw the cake and deliberately knocked it over. I just wanted to get rid of him. Im sorry, I shouldnt have done that on purpose. But I didnt have a better idea. Im sorry said Chen Feifei, feeling scared in retrospect. Chapter 2756 - Worried? Doubtful?

    Chapter 2756: Worried? Doubtful?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Chen Feifei admitted that she knocked the cake over on purpose and sincerely apologized. Fine, be careful afterwards. You still need to pay me for the cake, but you can leave now, said Xu Jinchen. Since the man was gone, he should mind his own business. Thank you so much, Senior Xu. Chen Feifei thanked him again. After that, Chen Feifei left, but she was worried that Zhang Hong might be waiting outside, so she asked the clubhouse to drive her home. Luckily, no one knew where she lived, or she would be too scared to go home. No one knew why Xu Jinchen went out, so nobody asked him about it. Fifteen minutester, they made a new cake and pushed it over. At about 12 pm, they separated. Because all of them had drunk a lot, the clubhouse arranged for cars to drive them home. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent drunk, so they could drive on their own. Hao Ran and the others were staying in the Shengshi Hotel since Leng Shaoting booked rooms for them before they came. They would fly back in the morning the day after tomorrow, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would take them out for fun tomorrow. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt go back to their own house, instead they stayed in the Shengshi Hotel as well. It was Leng Shaotings idea. Anyway, they were going to hang out together tomorrow so there was no need for them to stay somewhere else. Gu Ning agreed. Chu Peihan, Yu Mixi, and Mu Ke didnt return to their schools tonight either. They also stayed in Shengshi Hotel. Rooms were ready for them. Chu Peihan and the others had rooms on the 19th floor, while Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were staying on the 22nd floor, ording to Leng Shaotings arrangements. In addition, Leng Shaoting decorated their room with rose petals everywhere, which was extremely romantic and beyond Gu Nings expectation. At that moment, Gu Ning realized that it wasnt a n made on an ad hoc basis, it was well nned by Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting hugged Gu Ning from behind. He pressed his cheek by her ear and lightly bit her earlobe. Ningning, its my honor to have you in this life. You made me realize what love and romance are. Youre my life. I cant live without you, said Leng Shaoting affectionately. Do you want to make me cry? Gu Ning felt like crying. She sniffed andined, but she was extremely touched. She knew that his words werent just sweet nothings. It was Leng Shaotings sincere feeling. She could feel it. I said it sincerely, and I mean it, said Leng Shaoting, then he turned Gu Ning and met her eyes. Ningning, I love you. Shaoting, I love you too. I love you very much, said Gu Ning with a beaming smile. Leng Shaoting finally lost control. He crazily kissed Gu Ning and couldnt wait to have sex. In the meanwhile, Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying went back to Xu Jinchens apartment. They had been together for a while, so they spent some nights together, but they hadnt slept together yet. Xu Jinchen wanted to, but he was afraid that Zi Beiying might refuse to have sex with him even though they were in a stable romantic rtionship now. Back in the apartment. Zi Beiying went to have a shower so Xu Jinchen sat on the sofa and thought about their rtionship. When he met someone he really loved, he wanted to spend the rest of his life with her. Therefore, Xu Jinchen already made up his mind to marry Zi Beiying, and he had actually had the same idea of proposing to her after watching what Leng Shaoting had done today. However, it was still early for him to propose to Zi Beiying. He wanted to marry Zi Beiying, but was worried that Zi Beiying might reject him. Even though he wouldnt be mad if he was rejected, he still felt he needed a good chance After Zi Beiying finished showering, she walked out and saw the worried expression on Xu Jinchens face. Whats wrong? Is anything bothering you? she asked with concern. Xu Jinchen hugged Zi Beiying and smelt her deeply. Yeah, I have a lot of worries. Im thinking about you all the time. Ha-ha. Zi Beiying was amused and felt slightly shy. Dont you want me to think about you and only you? Xu Jinchen smiled, giving Zi Beiying the eye. I dont know whether thats true. How could I know what youre thinking every day? Dont you know that men lie? Zi Beiying raised her jaw and replied proudly. Im different, said Xu Jinchen. I dont know, said Zi Beiying. Do you know you could have been f*cked long ago if your boyfriend were another man? Do you know that? Xu Jinchen stared straight at Zi Beiying and said meaningfully. He swallowed a few times, because Zi Beiying was so seductive at this moment. He couldnt wait to kiss and have sex with her. Hearing that, Zi Beiying avoided Xu Jinchens eyes at once. She had to admit that Xu Jinchen was right. If her boyfriend were another man, they would probably have slept together long ago, but Xu Jinchen never did anything inappropriate to her. Did he have difficulty getting an erection? Thinking of that, Zi Beiying blurted it out. Do you have difficulty getting an erection? Once she said that aloud, Zi Beiying realized that she shouldnt have said that. She immediately pushed Xu Jinchen away and wanted to escape. However, Xu Jinchen caught her tightly and stared at her. He had to admit that he was sexually aroused. Sitting on hisp, Zi Beiying could clearly feel the increased stiff part of his lower body. Zi Beiying flushed and had a stronger desire to run away. Are you worrying about me, or doubting my ability? Or are you implying that we can try it? said Xu Jinchen in a hoarse voice. He couldnt wait and could barely fight back his desire now. Either way, I can prove it to you as long as you want it as much as I want it. I-I didnt mean it Zi Beiyings face became redder. She struggled and tried to get out of Xu Jinchens arms, but unfortunately Xu Jinchen was too strong so she was unable to push him away. Chapter 2757 - I’m Aroused by You

    Chapter 2757: Im Aroused by You

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Really? I dont believe it. Dont you know men care about that a lot? Its really important to us. If you dont know, let me prove it to you, said Xu Jinchen, fondling all over Zi Beiyings body. Xu Jinchen only did that to test Zi Beiyings reaction. If she could ept it, he wouldnt fight his desire any longer. If she didnt want it, then he would just tolerate the torture. No matter how hard it was, he wouldnt hurt Zi Beiying. He loved her, so he respected her. If a man didnt respect his woman, he wasnt a real man. You Zi Beiying got nervous. In fact, she was fine with it. After all, they were in a stable rtionship right now, and sometimes she even dreamed about them having sex. She was a good girl, but they were both adults, who were deeply in love, so she couldnt help thinking about taking the next step. However, she was scared too, so Zi Beiying didnt know what to do right now. I Zi Beiying wanted to say something, but had no idea what to say. What? Xu Jinchen flirted with her. He was still fondling Zi Beiying, but he didnt touch her sensitive parts. Let me go Zi Beiying got a little mad from the embarrassment since Xu Jinchen was making fun of her. No. Xu Jinchen insisted, then he hugged her tighter and buried his head in her neck. Zi Beiying soon stopped struggling. Actually, if she was really mad, Xu Jinchen would let her go. There was no need for her to struggle. Zi Beiying flushed once more and her heart was pounding. If it was possible, she wanted to run away right now. Let me go! Zi Beiying said again. I dont want you to leave. What should I do? said Xu Jinchen. He sounded a little helpless. He badly wanted her and was reluctant to let her go. However, he couldnt force her to have sex with him. If you dont let me go now, youll be ufortable, said Zi Beiying. Although she wasnt prepared to have sex with him, she was worried about him being so ufortable. Yeah, its really ufortable. Yingying, can you help me with that? Xu Jinchen joked in a serious tone. He wanted to see what Zi Beiying would do. Hearing that, Zi Beiying panicked. She knew what Xu Jinchen wanted. She didnt hate it, but felt embarrassed to say yes. After all, she was ady. She also wanted him, but she wanted him to initiate it because he was the man. Go to have a cold bath, said Zi Beiying. Its summer, but I drank a lot. I could catch a cold if I take a cold bath, said Xu Jinchen, lying outright. What do you want then? Zi Beiying understood that he was lying, but she didnt know what to say. I want Xu Jinchen raised his head to look at Zi Beiying. There was obvious desire in his eyes. Zi Beiying was scared and avoided his eyes. Ill just go have a shower! Xu Jinchen still didnt have the heart to force Zi Beiying to satisfy him. He decided to cool himself down. Afterwards, he kissed Zi Beiying, then let her go. Suddenly, Zi Beiying felt upset. She wanted Xu Jinchen to take the initiative, but she didnt want to have sex right now. Xu Jinchen stayed in the bathroom for more than half an hour till he got rid of the desire. After he walked out, Zi Beiying was already in bed. She wasnt asleep, but she deliberately closed her eyes when Xu Jinchen came out. Xu Jingchen came over in his nightgown andy down on the bed without changing into his pajamas, then he hugged Zi Beiying from behind. This wasnt the first time that they had slept in the same bed. They only kissed and hugged each other, and nothing more ever happened. Are you asleep? asked Xu Jinchen. Yes. Zi Beiying answered subconsciously, but once she spoke, she regretted it. If she was asleep, she shouldnt talk anymore! Ha-ha. Xu Jinchen was amused andughed out loud. How can you talk when youre in sleep? Its my soul! Zi Beiying was mad. Really? Xu Jinchen was amused once more. If its just your soul, should I do something right now? You Zi Beiying was annoyed. Youre bad! Im bad? If so, I think I need to do what a bad man does, said Xu Jinchen. Move! Zi Beiying pushed him in anger, but Xu Jinchen wouldnt let her go. After a while, the clothes on their bodies were loose. Zi Beiying flushed and withdrew her hands. Without dy, she got up, wanting to run away. She had a feeling that Xu Jinchen would lose control if she stayed with him for a moment longer. Right as Zi Beiying got up to leave, Xu Jinchen pulled her back and pressed her against the bed. W-What do you want to do? Zi Beiying was too scared to finish a sentence. She rounded her eyes, staring at him. You aroused me, so you must take responsibility. Xu Jinchen gradually let his desire get the better of him. It was really difficult to fight it and he couldnt wait to release it. I Zi Beiying was struck dumb. She didnt know what to say at this moment. She understood that it was painful when a man was aroused. Zi Beiying hoped that Xu Jinchen would use some force to persuade her and she wouldnt push him away this time. Beiying, what if I lose control? Will you hate me if Im a little rough? Xu Jinchen curbed his desire, looking straight at her and asked carefully. When he had reason, he could control himself, but he was afraid that he would lose control at any moment. I-I dont know Zi Beiyings heart was pounding, so she turned her head to the side to avoid Xu Jinchens eyes. Chapter 2758 - We Can Get the Marriage License Tomorrow

    Chapter 2758: We Can Get the Marriage License Tomorrow

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    I know. You wont hate me, right? Xu Jinchen smiled with satisfaction. He now knew that Zi Beiying wouldnt push him away even if he was a little rough. However, she was afraid that he wouldnt take responsibility if they really had sex. In that case, she would be hurt, so she wasnt fully-prepared to sleep with him. Anyway, it was hard to be fully-prepared for that. They would naturally make love since they were deeply in love. In addition, he didnt really need his girls agreement to have sex because girls were normally shy. If they said yes right away, it would make a man feel that they were easy. Therefore, if he had to wait till Zi Beiying gave him a nod, he might have to fight back his desire for a whole year. As a result, he had to summon up his courage and took the initiative. You Zi Beiying wanted to argue with Xu Jinchen, but she was unwilling to hurt him. Even if she argued with him, it wouldnt be what she really wanted to say. Xu Jinchen could hardly control himself right now. A beauty was right under him and they were nearly naked. It was impossible for him not to have sex with her. Therefore, Xu Jinchen kissed Zi Beiying while he caressed her body. Zi Beiying trembled a little, feeling quite nervous, especially when Xu Jinchens hand touched her chest. She struggled a little, but didnt use much force. She was willing to let him touch her. Although Xu Jinchen could barely control himself, he was still very gentle. After seeing that Zi Beiying didnt struggle heavily, he gradually prated her. Afterwards, Zi Beiying totally gave in to the sex. She stopped struggling and began to enjoy it. She didnte back to her senses until she felt pain from her sensitive part. Oh, it hurts She subconsciously shouted. Xu Jinchen was startled and couldnt believe that he just had sex with Zi Beiying. He got excited and nervous at once. Because Zi Beiying said that it was painful, Xu Jinchen gentlyforted her. Its slightly painful at the beginning, but itll be fine in a while. The moment he finished speaking, he became as gentle as possible. Xu Jinchen, you Zi Beiying was embarrassed and wanted to criticize him, but she didnt know what to say. If she struggled a lot, Xu Jinchen wouldnt be able to continue. Therefore, she did nothing. She was willing to have sex with him, but she was still a little displeased, so she wanted to push Xu Jinchen away. She didnt use much force. Its just a fit of pique, she didnt really want to push him away. Xu Jinchen pressed Zi Beiying down, so she was unable to push him away, then heforted her. Dont worry, Ill take responsibility. I dont believe it. Men are full of lies. Zi Beiying was still slightly unhappy. She understood that Xu Jinchen was serious, but she just wanted to argue with him. If youre willing to marry me, we can get the marriage license tomorrow, Xu Jinchen suddenly said with a serious expression. You Zi Beiying was struck dumb. She knew Xu Jinchen meant it, but she wasnt mentally-prepared yet. In fact, she knew she and Xu Jinchen might get married one day. After that, Xu Jinchen didnt give Zi Beiying the chance to talk again. He directly kissed her and continued to prate her. At the beginning, Zi Beiying felt it was indeed ufortable, but she gradually started enjoying it. Anyway, they already had sex, so there was no need for her to struggle further. It was so enjoyable that both of them couldnt stop until they were exhausted. Gu Ning and her friends got up at 3:40 am, then gathered at the hall of the hotel at 4 pm. They were going to watch the ceremony of raising the g. The national g was the symbol of a country and the pride of a nation. It brought people not only glory, but also a patrioticplex. The g-raising ceremony outside Tianmen every day was very grand, spectacr, and exciting, so many people came to the capital to appreciate it. The g-raising ceremony started with the rising of the sun. Because it was summer now, the sun rose at about 5 am, so they left at 4 am. The hotel they stayed at wasnt far away from Tianmen, so they only needed to spend about a dozen minutes on the road. However, because of their excitement and eagerness, they left the hotel at 4 am. When they arrived, it was about 4:20 am, but there were already many people on the square waiting for the ceremony to begin. At 4:50 am, the g-raising ceremony began, and everyone was full of excitement. It was so impressive! After watching the g-raising ceremony, Gu Ning and her friends went back to the hotel for breakfast. They would go to have fun after breakfast. There were many famous views in the capital, but they had visited many of them, so they wouldnt go there again. They chose some ces they had never visited before. Only Su Anya and a few people didnt study in the capital, so they didnt have much interest. Hey, Peihan, its not often for us to meet. Why dont you call your boyfriend out? said Hao Ran. Hes really busy, and youve met him before, said Chu Peihan. Han Chenglin was busy filming recently, and wasnt in the capital, otherwise she would have called him overst night. When we met himst time, he wasnt your boyfriend yet! said Su Anya. Because Han Chenglin was her idol, she really hoped that they could meet again. Well, hes busy filming somewhere else. If he was in the capital, I would have called him overst night, said Chu Peihan. Although she seemed to be enjoying herself, she actually missed Han Chenglin badly, but Han Chenglin was an actor, so he needed to work in different cities. They rarely saw each other. When Han Chenglin had a vacation, Chu Peihan had to work. Because their romantic rtionship wasnt public, Han Chenglin couldnte to see her. They could only spend a bit of time together in the evening. It was tiring. It was just the beginning. After they got busier at work, they would have less and less time to meet each other. Because of that, Chu Peihan had asked Han Chenglin whether he would betray her if they were apart for a long time. Chapter 2759 - Do You Dare to Do That?

    Chapter 2759: Do You Dare to Do That?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Chu Peihan didnt ask that because she nned to cheat on Han Chenglin. Since she decided to be Han Chenglins girlfriend, she would be loyal to him as long as he treated her seriously, but she wasnt sure of Han Chenglins feelings. She trusted him, but she wasnt him. She couldnt control his mind, so she was still very careful even though Han Chenglin liked her very much. Since Han Chenglin wasnt in the capital, Hao Ran and the others didnt insist. They could just have fun by themselves. However, at about 5 pm, Han Chenglin called Chu Peihan and told her that he was back in the capital. He would arrive at about 6 pm, so he asked if they could have dinner together. Chu Peihan then said that she was with Gu Ning and their other friends from City F, but if he didnt mind, they could share a meal. Han Chenglin was more than willing to hang out with Chu Peihans good friends. It was a good thing if he could be epted by her circle. After hanging up, Chu Peihan told Gu Ning that she just called Han Chenglin to dine with them. Han Chenglin should arrive at the capital at about 6 pm, but he wouldnt meet them until about twenty minutester. Gu Ning and the others reached the restaurant at about 6 pm and started ordering. However, before the dishes were ced on the table, Han Chenglin arrived and shared the meal with them. Even though Han Chenglin wasnt familiar with them, they had met before and everyone got along with him. So he quickly joined them and chatted happily. Chenglin, does Peihan easily lose her temper when shes with you? asked Hao Ran. It seemed that he couldnt wait to gossip about their rtionship. Hearing that, Chu Peihan gave him a re. He obviously wanted to stir things up between them. Hao Ran wasnt afraid of her. He was really curious about it. Would Chu Peihan change her character after she fell in love? After all, she was hot-tempered when she was with them. Although many people changed their character after they fell in love, Hao Ran wondered if Chu Peihan would do the same thing. What? No, Peihan is really considerate, said Han Chenglin. He didnt want to upset Chu Peihan, so he wasnt being sincere. Chu Peihan was considerate, but it was also true that she was short-tempered. Anyway, he could ept that and it wasnt a big deal in his eyes. Really? Hao Ran didnt believe it. Hao Ran, what are you implying? Chu Peihan threatened him, as if she was going to punch him. See, shes always like this when shes with us. Once Chu Peihan got mad, Hao Ran seized the chance and raised his voice. It seemed he couldnt wait to see a drama. If you annoy her again, we wont help you if she teaches you a lesson, said Gu Ning suddenly. Hao Ran was scared and didnt dare to say another word. In order to draw attention away from the previous topic, he immediately invited the others to enjoy the meal. Everyone was amused by his reaction. Hao Ran, youre a coward! Qin Zixunughed at him. Do you dare to annoy her? Hao Ran gave Qin Zixun a re. Qin Zixun shrugged and said nothing. He was unwilling to mess with Chu Peihan. Even if he teamed up with Hao Ran and other boys, they couldnt defeat Chu Peihan. They were practicing their skills and made great progress, but Chu Peihan was making progress too, so she was still stronger than them. Youre all cowards. Youre so afraid of Peihan. Su Anya made fun of them. Why dont you go topete with Chu Peihan? Hao Ran said angrily. I didnt learn how to fight, said Su Anya. Fine, you win! Hao Ran ignored Su Anya and continued to eat. After the meal, they left and decided to rest at the hotel. They had fun for a day and they were all tired, so they wouldnt go out tonight. Their flight would take off at about 10 am, so they needed to get up early. At 7:30 am the next day, they needed to go to the airport. Mu Ke and Yu Mixi didnt go to school today, but stayed with them. They would return to school the next morning. Chu Peihan and Han Chenglin went on a date, but Chu Peihan woulde backter to stay with Su Anya and Yu Mixi. However, when they walked out of the hall of the hotel, they met Han Chenglins younger aunt, Han Jingxue. Han Jingxue was with a middle-aged woman and a young woman. They just finished a meal as well. When Han Jingxue saw Han Chenglin and Chu Peihan, she was a little embarrassed. Although she had apologized to Chu Peihanst time, she still felt reluctant to see Han Chenglin again. She didnt dare mention her friends daughter in front of Han Chenglin anymore, but she didnt pass Han Chenglins words on to her friend. Her friends daughter lived a life with wild abandon, but her friend had no idea about that. If her friend knew, she wouldnt haveplimented the girl repeatedly. She didnt think Han Chenglin would lie to her. She knew him very well, otherwise she wouldnt think he deserved a quality woman. Moreover, she had a close rtionship with her friend, so there was no need for her to ruin their friendship. Anyway, it had nothing to do with her that her friends daughter lived a life of wild abandon. Han Jingxue didnt want Han Chenglin to know that she saw him, not only because she was embarrassed, but because Gu Ning was also with him. If Gu Ning learned about what she had said to Chu Peihan, Gu Ning might have a bad impression of her. Unfortunately, her friend had a different idea. Without dy, her friend pulled her daughter straight to Han Chenglin. Han Jingxue wanted to stop them, but it was toote. The middle-aged woman and the young woman were Han Jingxues friend and the friends daughter. Chenglin, what a coincidence! Its such a surprise to see you here. Did youe to have a meal with your friends? Han Jingxues friend greeted Han Chenglin with a broad smile. Because there were both girls and boys with Han Chenglin and Chu Peihan wasnt close to him, nobody could see that they were a couple. Chapter 2760 - A Mean Person

    Chapter 2760: A Mean Person

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Han Jingxue didnt tell them that Han Chenglin already had a girlfriend, so they had no idea. Hi, Ms Qiao, nice to see you. Out of politeness, Han Chenglin greeted them, but he kept a distance from them since they werent close. Hi, Chenglin. Ms Qiaos daughter smiled at him. She was excited to see him. Although she lived a life of wild abandon, she sincerely had a good impression of Han Chenglin. Han Chenglin was a good-looking, rich heir, and he was also a star. Hi, Miss Song. Han Chenglin politely replied. Even though she lived a life of wild abandon, it had nothing to do with him, so he didnt show any disdain. Chenglin, do you have time? Why dont we go for a cup of tea? said Ms Qiao. Sorry, Ms Qiao, I have an appointment with my friends, said Han Chenglin. Heined to himself that Ms Qiao must have a low EQ. He was with his friends right now. Why would she ask him that question? It was embarrassing. Oh, can you take Yuxuan with you? Youre all young people. I think you can have fun together, said Ms Qiao. It was rare for them to meet Han Chenglin, so Ms Qiao wanted to seize this chance and let her daughter spend more time with Han Chenglin. Hearing that, Song Yuxuan turned to look at Han Chenglin with anticipation. Im sorry, Ive been invited by my friends. Im not the host, so Im afraid I cant make the decision. Also Im not familiar with Miss Song. I dont think its a good idea, said Han Chenglin. He was really displeased at this moment. He understood Ms Qiaos intention, but it wasnt appropriate. Its not even a problem. Youll soon get closer after spending some time together. Your friends look very nice, said Ms Qiao. She implied that if they didnt agree, they werent nice people. Chu Peihan was annoyed by their behavior, but she had said nothing because it wasnt polite. However, she couldnt stand it any longer. Im sorry, we just dont want unfamiliar people to join us. You Ms Qiao was mad after being embarrassed by Chu Peihan. She wanted to criticize Chu Peihan, but Han Jingxue opened her mouth. Alright, Xiaomeng, stop making it difficult for Chenglin. We can go and have fun by ourselves. She was unwilling to anger Han Chenglin, otherwise Han Chenglin might tell on her to their family. Qiao Xiaomeng was reluctant to ept it, but she wouldnt argue with Han Jingxue publicly. As a result, once Han Jingxue opened her mouth, Qiao Xiaomeng closed hers. She understood that Han Chenglin would be displeased if she continued, which was thest thing she wanted. Fine,e and visit us if you have time another day, said Qiao Xiaomeng. Han Chenglin said nothing, but Qiao Xiaomeng didnt wait for his answer. She directly pulled Song Yuxuan and walked away. Song Yuxuan was reluctant to leave, but there was nothing she could say. After that, Gu Ning walked away with her friends. Peihan, are you mad? Han Chenglin asked Chu Peihan cautiously. Even though he had done nothing wrong and showed obvious disdain for them, he was still afraid that Chu Peihan might be mad at him. Why should I be mad? Youve done nothing wrong, said Chu Peihan. She was a reasonable girl so she wouldnt get mad at Han Chenglin just because of that. She was only unhappy with the mother and the daughters behavior. Hearing Chu Peihans reply, Han Chenglin felt relieved. Do they have a strong interest in Chenglin? Su Anya asked suddenly. She believed that was the reason. Yeah, but Han Chenglin doesnt have an interest in them, said Chu Peihan. She didnt mind talking about it. If the girl was Han Chenglins ex-girlfriend, she would be unhappy, but the girl wasnt. Han Jingxue had just tried to set them up once. Right, shes hardlyparable to you, Peihan. Su Anya smiled. She said that, not because Chu Peihan was her friend, but because Chu Peihan was much better than the girl in regards to their appearance and build. Chu Peihan was also more outstanding than the girl, so there was no need topare their family background. Of course. Chu Peihan said with confidence. No one disagreed with her on that, because they had the same idea. When Han Chenglin was gone, Qiao Xiaomengined to Han Jingxue. That girl is so rude. Its none of her business when I talked with Chenglin. Yes, said Han Jingxue. She disliked Chu Peihan, especially when she thought of Chu Peihans attitude towards her. Chu Peihan even made Han Chenglin ask her for an apology. She got mad every time she remembered that, but she didnt tell Qiao Xiaomeng that Chu Peihan was Han Chenglins girlfriend. She wasnt worried that Qiao Xiaomeng might hurt Chu Peihan, but she refused to admit that Chu Peihan was Han Chenglins girlfriend. Anyway, they were both young and Chu Peihan was only a sophomore. Young people often couldnt resist temptation, so they might break up after a short time. If she admitted that Chu Peihan was Han Chenglins girlfriend now, Han Chenglin and the Han family would be greatly embarrassed if Chu Peihan betrayed Han Chenglin. Actually, Han Jingxue was the kind of person she described. She always believed that only other people would try to hurt her, while she was innocent. Even if Han Chenglin betrayed Chu Peihan one day, Han Jingxue wouldnt think it was Han Chenglins fault. Instead, she would only think that Han Chenglin finally went on the right path. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stayed in the siheyuan that night, and decided to drive their friends to the airport the next morning. After sending Hao Ran and the others to the hotel, they left. Shengshi Hotel wasnt just a hotel. There were all kinds of entertainment activities so they could enjoy themselves as they wanted. Therefore, they rested in their rooms for about an hour, then went out for fun, otherwise it would be incredibly boring. The next day, at 7:30 am, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting drove them to the airport. Chu Peihan and the others went to the airport along with everyone. They were close friends, so Gu Ning decided to drive them to the airport in person. When they separated, they were reluctant to leave, but it was time to say good-bye. After driving them to the airport, Gu Ning and the others returned to the city center where they separated again. Mu Ke and Yu Mixi went back to their school. On the other hand, because Chu Peihan needed to continue to work at the filming setter, she made full use of her free time and went on a date with Han Chenglin. Chapter 2761 - Kiddo?

    Chapter 2761: Kiddo?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the siheyuan. Right when they walked into the siheyuan, they saw a little kid, which was the tree vine, ying with birds in the yard. Once the tree vine saw Gu Ning, he snorted and looked aggrieved. Whats wrong? Gu Ning asked curiously. It was the first time that she had seen the tree vine so aggrieved and mad. Did someone bully him? If so, only Shangguan Yang could do that. She heard that Shangguan Yang enjoyed making fun of tree vine recently. Because they needed to work during the day, Lao Zhang, Stone, and tree vine were left in the house. Although the tree vine was hundreds of years old, hecked social experience and was as childish as a little kid. So it was fun to tease him. The tree vine was often angered by Shangguan Yang, but he also hung out with Shangguan Yang for delicious food and entertainment. He waspletely a foodie now. You didnt invite me to your birthday party. If Im just a tree vine, I can ept that, but I can change myself into a kid now. I heard from Senior Shangguan that you prepared a lot of delicious food. I even told Senior Shangguan that I missed you. The tree vineined with displeasure. Hearing that, Gu Ning understood why he was mad, so she exined. I didnt know about it. It was Shaotings idea. Why didnt you me your master for not taking you there? The tree vine opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. He even panicked a little. At this moment, Shangguan Yang walked out and rolled his eyes at the tree vine. How could youin about that? You secretly drank my alcohol the day before yesterday. You werepletely drunk. You didnt wake up until yesterday morning. Hearing that, Gu Ning was amused. Youre a kid. How can you drink? And you were even drunk for so long! The tree vine lowered his head and didnt dare to meet their eyes. He stammered and exined. I-I just saw Senior Shangguan drink once in a while. I was curious about the taste. S-So I secretly tried a little A little? If you had only tried a little, how did you get so drunk? You finished the whole bottle! Shangguan Yang said with displeasure. It was a bottle of quality alcohol, but the tree vine wasted it. If the tree vine could taste the quality of drinks, Shangguan Yang would be willing to share it with him, but the tree vine couldnt tell the difference! The tree vine lowered his head, but still pouted. Oh, I n to return to Kunlun Mountain tomorrow. There is nothing special to deal with. I just want to pay a visit, said Shangguan Yang. There was nothing serious, but he missed it after being gone for so long. Sure, but I need to go back to our military base tomorrow. I cant go with you, said Leng Shaoting. I dont need you to go with me. Im not a kid, said Shangguan Yang. He understood that Leng Shaoting wasnt worried about his safety, but was afraid that he would be lonely if he went there by himself. In that case, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning said nothing further. Gu Ning had her own business to deal with so she had no time to go with Shangguan Yang. After staying there for a while, the tree vine walked towards Gu Ning and said, Master, can you take me to eat roastedmb kebab? He rounded his doe eyes and begged Gu Ning. It seemed his mouth was watering. When the tree vine hung out with Shangguan Yang the other day, he had a few sticks of roastedmb kebab and couldnt forget it. Lets go! Gu Ning didnt have the heart to say no to such an adorable kid. Oh, master, youre the best! The tree vine jumped in happiness. Shangguan Yang rolled his eyes again, but he immediately said to Gu Ning, Please bring twenty sticks back for me. The tree vine became a foodie under Shangguan Yangs influence. In fact, he didnt have much interest in food, but he gradually fell in love with it after eating a lot with Shangguan Yang. Are twenty sticks enough? asked Gu Ning. She thought it was barely enough for Shangguan Yang. After all, Shangguan Yang could eat four times as much as her. Well! Shangguan Yang understood what Gu Ning was implying and felt slightly embarrassed. Senior Shangguan, didnt you eat forty sticksst time? Why do you only want twenty sticks this time? Is it enough? The tree vine added. Shangguan Yang gave him a re, but the tree vine felt that he hadnt said anything wrong. He was only afraid that twenty sticks werent enough to fill Shangguan Yangs stomach. Then forty sticks please. Shangguan Yang said to Gu Ning. Ill just buy more and we can have it together, said Gu Ning. Then she took the tree vine out. Leng Shaoting, however, stayed with Shangguan Yang in the siheyuan. Where did you eatst time? Gu Ning asked the tree vine when they walked out of the siheyuan. Its not far away from here. Go straight in this direction, then turn left. Well soon see it, said the tree vine, pointing in to the left. Without dy, they set off. When they walked by the park, they suddenly heard a kids voice. Hi, Brother Teng! Upon hearing that voice, Gu Ning turned to look at the kid. A little girl, who was about three years old, ran towards them, or the tree vine to be specific. However, the tree vine was displeased to see the girl. It seemed that he disliked her. Master, be quick, I dont want to see that little kiddo, said the tree vine. He pulled the corner of Gu Nings clothing, then walked quickly. Because Leng Shaoting told him that males had to keep an appropriate distance from females, he didnt dare to pull Gu Nings hand. Gu Ning didnt care much about that. Although the tree vine was hundreds of years old, he was just a kid. Shangguan Yang often took him for a walk in this park, so they made friends with many people, especially females. Nearly every female, whether they were old or young, was attracted by the tree vine. They surrounded him every time he showed up, which bothered the tree vine. Afterwards, the tree vine refused toe here with Shangguan Yang, but he sometimes still gave in for the delicious food. Actually, it was funny in Shangguan Yangs eyes when he was almost driven crazy by the bunch of females. Ha-ha. Gu Ning snorted withughter. A kiddo? Wasnt he a kiddo too? How could he say the girl was a kiddo? Alright, although he had the look of a child now, he actually wasnt a kid. Hey, Brother Teng, wait for me! The little girl almost cried in anxiety when the tree vine ran away from her. Seeing that, the little girls grandfather immediately ran after her when she ran towards the gate of the park. Chapter 2762 - Human-trafficker?

    Chapter 2762: Human-trafficker?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    However, kids ran much slower than adults, so the little girls grandfather caught her before she could catch up with the tree vine. Grandpa, Brother Teng is being taken away by a bad person! Carried up by her own grandfather, the little girl suddenly cried out. Hearing that, Gu Ning put on a resigned look. Did the little girl take her as a human-trafficker? Ha-ha, ha-ha. The tree vine burst intoughter. Stopughing! Or Ill really sell you, said Gu Ning in annoyance. The tree vine stoppedughing at once and even put on a serious expression. Fine, Ill stopughing. At the same time, the little girls grandfather was scared and thought the tree vine was really caught by a bad person. He immediately called several old men to catch up with Gu Ning and the tree vine. Gu Ning saw them running over. If she wanted to get rid of them, she had plenty of ways, but she did nothing. They ran over right after knowing that the tree vine was caught because they were worried about his safety. They did it out of kindness, so Gu Ning felt it was necessary to exin it to them. How could they believe the kiddos words? Master, lets go away quickly now! The tree vine was unwilling to waste time on them, so he pulled Gu Ning speeding away. Hey, they worried about you when they heard that you were taken. They have a sense of justice. We cant leave right now. We must exin it to them, otherwise theyll believe that you were really taken by a bad person. They might call the police and itll cause a lot of trouble, said Gu Ning. Oh, I understand. The tree vine replied. Just tell them that Im your grandfathers disciple, said Gu Ning, because the tree vine had introduced himself to other people as Shangguan Yangs grandson. No problem. The tree vine nodded. Afterwards, the several old men reached Gu Ning and the tree vine. Teng, who is she? asked an old man. Because they werent clear about the situation, they couldnt criticize Gu Ning right away. Therefore, he asked the tree vine first. Shes my grandfathers disciple, said the tree vine. The next moment, everyone turned to look at Gu Ning. Gu Ning politely greeted them. Nice to meet you all, grandpas. Are you really Elder Shangguans disciple? asked another old man. They heard about Shangguan Yangs two disciples, but they didnt know many details, so they werent sure whether this girl was one of Shangguan Yangs disciples, but the tree vine didnt seem to be lying. Yeah, Teng wants to eat roastedmb kebabs, so Im taking him to buy it, said Gu Ning. As soon as Gu Ning finished, the tree vine joined their conversation. Sister, lets go to buymb kebabs now. Grandpa is waiting for us toe home. Sure. Gu Ning agreed, then she turned to the several old men. Please excuse me. We need to go now. The several old men didnt stop her because Gu Ning didnt seem like a human-trafficker. When Gu Ning and the tree vine walked away, they talked about them. I dont think the girl can be a human-trafficker. Right, and Teng is a smart boy. He wont walk away with a stranger. I dont know where Elder Shangguan lives and I dont have his phone number, otherwise I could directly ask him. Why dont we follow them? said an old man. The others agreed, then they quietly followed Gu Ning and the tree vine. Gu Ning heard their discussion, but didnt care. Theyre following us! said the tree vine. Its fine. They care about you, so they are following us, said Gu Ning. In that case, the tree vine said nothing again. About ten minutester, Gu Ning and the tree vine arrived at the store which sold roastedmb kebab. This store was in an alley. There werent many people in the alley, but there were quite a few customers in the store, and there were more than a dozen people waiting in line. It was popr for a reason, because themb kebab was very delicious. Gu Ning also went to wait in the line, while the tree vine ran to y the game machine on the side. Gu Ning didnt stop him. The tree vine wasnt a real kid. If any idents happened, he could protect himself. After all, ordinary people couldnt hurt him. However, Gu Ning and the tree vine encountered trouble right at this moment. When Gu Ning was the fifth one in the line, she suddenly heard the tree vines scream. She immediately turned to look at him, then saw a man abducting the tree vine. Everyone was attracted by the tree vines scream, but nobody did anything because they werent sure about the situation. Gu Ning did nothing yet either. She believed the tree vine could handle it alone. An old man who watched them from not far away got mad in an instant. He thought that Gu Ning could be teaming up with the man who was a human-trafficker, and she fooled the tree vine. The old man was so mad that he wanted to stand up for the tree vine, but the situation immediately changed after he took a few steps. Right after the tree vine was carried up by the man, he kicked the mans crotch heavily. The man shouted in pain and had to let the tree vine go. The next moment, he covered his crotch with both of his hands. The tree vine didnt walk away at once. Instead, he swept the mans legs and the man immediately fell to the ground, moaning in pain. After he did this, the tree vine walked towards Gu Ning. The crowd was totally surprised by that scene. It was beyond their imagination that a 4-year-old kid could be so strong. Even an adult might not be able to do that. The old man, who decided to help the tree vine, was also astonished. It seemed that he had a misunderstanding of Gu Ning. Gu Ning did nothing simply because she knew the tree vine could handle it. No wonder the tree vine was Elder Shangguans grandson. At such a young age, he had a lot of strength. Since that was the case, the old man didnte over. The man is hateful! The tree vine went to Gu Nings side and said angrily. After the crowd came back to their senses, theyplimented the tree vine. Jesus, youre so unbelievable! How old are you? Oh my, I dont think even an adult would be able to get rid of that man so easily. Its really amazing. Complimented by them, the tree vine felt very proud of himself. Im ttered, he said, being modest. Due to the pain, the man who was injured by the tree vine couldnt get up for a long time. Gu Ning then let the tree vine stand in the line and walked towards the man. Whether the man did it for the first time or had done it many times before, he should be seriously punished since he was a human-trafficker. Therefore, Gu Ning had to deal with it. Chapter 2763 - How Could You Question Us?

    Chapter 2763: How Could You Question Us?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    If the man werent injured, he wouldnt be afraid of Gu Ning, but now he was injured. He couldnt fight against Gu Ning, so he was nervous when Gu Ning walked towards him. As Gu Ning walked to the man, everyone turned to look at her. Tell me, how many times have you abducted kids like that before? Gu Ning put pressure on the man and asked coldly. The man felt stressed from the pressure, and panicked upon hearing Gu Nings question. I-Ive never done that before He stammered. Although he denied it, the expression on his face betrayed him. Therefore, Gu Ning was sure that this wasnt the mans first, but she needed more evidence. Really? Your reaction says something different. This isnt your first time, right? Gu Ning said with determination, while staring straight at him. I The man was shocked. He knew his reaction betrayed him, but he couldnt calm down. To make it worse, he became even more panicked. Seeing that, the crowd realized that this man had done this many times before so they heavily criticized him. I hate human-traffickers the most. Theyve ruined countless families. Right, they should all be sentenced to death once theyre caught. They should be beaten to death! They should be buried alive! They shouldnt have any kids of their own! The human-trafficker aroused the most aggressivements from the crowd. Although the man was a criminal, he was still angry when he heard their harshments. He was a human-trafficker, but he didnt think he was as evil as they described. He understood that he had ruined many families, but he had to earn a living. Because he was unwilling to be criticized by them, he argued. I didnt abduct him. I-I just wanted to have fun with this little kid. No matter what, he couldnt admit it or he would be put in jail. Do you think anyone will believe that? Gu Ning sneered. Nobody will believe you! We werent born yesterday! I think we should call the police. Right, lets call the police. Hearing that they were going to call the police, the man was more scared. No, Im not a human-trafficker. I was really ying with the kid. See? I got injured because of that, he said hurriedly. We told you that we dont believe you. You were injured because you deserve it. Even if youre beaten to death, you deserve it! If the boy were slightly weaker, he would have been abducted by you. Right, girl, call the police now. We cant let him get away with it. If your younger brother wasnt strong enough, he could have been abducted. Someone said to Gu Ning. Right, girl, call the police! Other people agreed. I will definitely call the police. We must put him in jail. Gu Ning had no intention of letting the man go, so she took out her phone to call the police. As soon as the man saw that Gu Ning was going to call the police, he struggled to get back to his feet and wanted to run away. Even if Gu Ning let him go, the crowd wouldnt. Before Gu Ning did anything, a bunch of people stopped the man. Do you want to run away? No way! Right, well send you to the police station! You should spend the rest of your life in jail. Right, you shouldnte out again. The man was injured and could hardly fight back against an ordinary person, let alone arge crowd. And because he tried to run away, it proved that he was guilty. The police station was nearby, so the police quickly arrived. Who called the police? asked a policeman. I did. Gu Ning said, This man is a human-trafficker. He tried to abduct my younger brother in public earlier, but he failed. I asked him a few questions and found out that he might be a recidivist [1. a convicted criminal who reoffends, especially repeatedly.]. You can do a further investigation to see what else you can find. We know how to do our job. Im the police, not you. A policeman was displeased because he felt that Gu Ning was trying to educate him. Hearing that, some people were mad at his attitude. Gu Ning was also annoyed and became cold. Is this your attitude? I called the police. Shouldnt I exin the situation to you? Alright, alright, well deal with it. Another policeman said impatiently, then went to lift the human-trafficker and took him away. Wait a second. Gu Ning stopped him at once. What? The policeman obviously didnt have patience. I dont think youre responsible given your attitude. He just tried to abduct my younger brother and hes a recidivist. Will you give him a serious punishment? said Gu Ning. Since the police took over this case, the police should be responsible for that, and Gu Ning had no power to interfere, but their attitude annoyed her. She didnt think they would deal with it seriously. She was afraid the police would be bribed and let the human-trafficker go. Whats wrong with our attitude? How dare you question us? Why should we give you a promise? Who do you think you are? Gu Nings question angered the two policemen and they snapped at her. Fine, take him away then. Gu Ning didnt want to argue with them, so she stopped. She didnt give in, she was simply unwilling to have an argument with them publicly. After that, the two policemen gave Gu Ning a nce of disdain, then took the man away. Once they were gone, the crowd discussed it. The two policemen are so rude! I dont think they can do their job well. Right, perhaps theyll let the man go after he gives them some money. Who knows! Everyone felt it was unfair and they had sympathy for Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt seem affected. She walked to the side and made a call. By the time the man was taken away by the police, their roastedmb kebabs still werent done yet. They ordered too many, so it took a lot of time. After all, Gu Ning ordered a hundred kebabs. Although this store was very popr, it was the first time that a customer had ordered so many at a time! Chapter 2764 - No Need to Be So Angry

    Chapter 2764: No Need to Be So Angry

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Actually, when Shangguan Yang took the tree vine to eatmb kebabs herest time, they ordered fifty kebabs, so the store owner remembered them. He wasnt surprised when the tree vine came again and wanted more kebabs. Anyway, this little kids grandfather could eat forty kebabs by himself. Because the oven could only bake thirty or so skewers at a time, the tree vine needed to wait for a longer time. Normally, it took seven minutes to cook dozens of kebabs in the oven, so the tree vine needed to wait for over twenty minutes. When Gu Ning was done, the roastedmb kebabs were nearly cooked. After waiting for five minutes, they finally had their kebabs. At the same time, the two policemen asked the man some questions on their way to the police station. Are you a recidivist? asked a policeman in a t tone. He didnt seem to be interrogating at all. The man was indeed a recidivist, so he acutely sensed that the policeman wanted to give him a chance. Therefore, he acted innocent and said, Im not a human-trafficker! Im definitely not a recidivist either. Ive been wronged. If youre not a human-trafficker, why did they all call you that? asked the policeman. They misunderstood me. I just saw the little boy standing there alone without an adult. No one was watching him so I thought he was lost. I nned to help him. I didnt know the girl would suddenly jump out and injure me, said the man. Really? the policeman asked doubtfully. They didnt think this man was innocent, but it wasnt important. They didnt really care. In fact, they simply wanted to know whether this man was willing to pay some money to solve this problem. Yeah, said the man. He also knew the police wouldnt believe him, but he was willing to give them some money to get away with it. Um, sir, can you give me a chance? asked the man. He didnt talk about money right away, but he knew the police would understand him. How? asked a policeman. He was asking how much the man was willing to give them. What do you think? asked the man. Well, at least The other policeman waved his hand. A little less? Although the man was willing to pay that, he didnt want to lose that much money. No, said the policeman. Fine! But I dont have that much cash with me. I need to withdraw some, said the man. He agreed to give them fifty thousand yuan, because he would be put in jail for years if the police really did a further investigation. Afterwards, the police stopped the car at a bank. The man got out to withdraw money, followed by a policeman in a casual suit. Once the man had enough money, he gave the policeman fifty thousand yuan. The police then drove the police car away, leaving the man behind. The man sessfully got away with it. Without dy, he took a taxi and left. Back in the police station, the director went to see them. However, the criminal was absent. The director instantly figured out what the two policemen had done. Where is the human-trafficker? Where did you take him? The director was furious. The two policemen were struck dumb, and the other policemen in the police station were also scared. Director, it was just a misunderstanding, so we didnt bring him back, said a policeman. Misunderstanding? No way! Tell me how much did he give you for you to let him get away with it? The director questioned them. Actually, he already had the answer. The two policemen realized they couldnt keep it a secret from the director, so they didnt dare to argue against him. Um, director, can we talk about that in your office? one of the policemen asked. He had to share the bribery with the director, so that the director would stop scolding them. They were in a public ce now and everyone was watching! It would affect their future work. Even though it was not only them who were taking bribes, they had to do it secretly. Why? Tell me right here. Did you get money from him and let him go? The director angrily questioned them again. Its not a big deal. Do you have to be so angry? One policemanined with a frown. However, the next moment, the director gave the policeman a heavy p, which scared arge number of people. Uncle The policeman subconsciously covered his cheek. Staring at the director, he was totally amazed. Dont call me uncle. The director snapped at him. The policeman was the directors nephew, so he was very arrogant and nobody wanted to mess with him in this police station. Do you know who made the call? The chairman of the Shengning Organization. You had a bad attitude towards her, and you even let the man go halfway. Do you not want to work here any longer? said the director in anger. He just received a call from the director of the branch of the Public Security Bureau. When he learned about the case, he was terrified. What? Hearing that, the two policemen were scared too. They didnt expect the girl to be so influential. But its just a young girl. How can she be the chairman of the Shengning Organization? said one policeman. He couldnt believe it. He had heard about the Shengning Organization, but had no idea who the chairman was. Go search for information about her on the Inte if you dont believe it, but youve made a terrible mistake, so you must be punished. Now, go catch the man again! The director ordered, filled with fury. Alright, alright, well go right now. The two policemen immediately left to find the man. Given Gu Nings status, they would probably be fired if they angered her. They could only hope that she would forgive them now. In fact, even if the caller wasnt the chairman of the Shengning Organization, the director would still take the case seriously, but since the chairman of the Shengning Organization was involved and the director of the branch of the Public Security Bureau in their district gave him a call in person, he had to take this case very seriously. Some of the other policemen gloated over the two policemens misfortune because they were always arrogant and never did their job well. It wasnt surprising that they finally paid for what they had done. After the two policemen walked away, one of them drove the police car, while the other searched for information about the chairman of the Shengning Organization. They didnt doubt the directors words, but found it quite unbelievable, so they wanted to find out more about it by themselves. Chapter 2765 - Make Amends for Previous Faults

    Chapter 2765: Make Amends for Previous Faults by Some Good Services

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    They believed the directors words so the girl had to be the chairman of the Shengning Organization, because the director would never bother to lie to them. It was unnecessary after all. However, when they read news about the girl, who was the chairman of the Shengning Organization, they were still amazed. She was so young, but she was already the chairman of arge business group! They held strong bias, and only believed what they knew. If they thought it was impossible they would refuse to believe it was true and even think it was strange. Damn it, I didnt expect the girl to be so influential. Im afraid were going to be fired this time, said Policeman A, whose uncle was the director. It was his fault, but he med Gu Ning. Right, what should we do now? I have a feeling that well still be fired even if we find the human-trafficker, said Policeman B. Although he didnt dare to say it aloud, he actually med Policeman A for it. If it hadnt been for him, he wouldnt have been dragged into trouble. He agreed with him on letting the human-trafficker go because he thought he was the directors nephew so they would be fine. Unfortunately, both of them were in trouble now. This wasnt the first time that they had epted a bribe, but this time was different. No need to be afraid. My uncle is the director. He wont seriously punish us. If he dares to hurt me, my mother will argue with him. As long as he doesnt fire me, you wont be fired either. He doesnt want you to cause more trouble, said Policeman A. Although Policeman A said that, Policeman B was still worried because he felt that Policeman A would receive a serious punishment this time. As for the human-trafficker, because they were policemen, they had the power to check the surveince videos. Therefore, it shouldnt be difficult for them to find him. At the same time, the old man who watched everything didnt follow Gu Ning and the tree vine any longer, because he could see that Gu Ning wasnt a bad person. Back in the siheyuan, the tree vine excitedly told Shangguan Yang what they had just been through. Stop talking, or you wont get moremb kebabs. Gu Ning reminded the tree vine to eat more when he was focused on sharing the story. Otherwise he would be hungryter and ask her to go out once more. Gu Ning was reluctant to do that again. Oh, only half is left! I should really stop talking. The tree vine immediately stopped, because half of themb kebabs had already disappeared. He needed to eat more, or Shangguan Yang would eat all of them! What happened afterwards? Leng Shaoting turned to ask Gu Ning. If the man was really a recidivist, they had to punish him seriously. I called the director of the Public Security Bureau. I think theyll deal with it seriously, said Gu Ning. She didnt pay much attention to it afterwards. Those human-traffickers should be sentenced to death. Theyve ruined countless families, said Shangguan Yang as he atemb kebabs. He hated human-trafficking very much as well. No one had a good impression of human-traffickers, especially parents who had lost their children. It happens everywhere. Its nearly impossible to stop it from happening again. But we can do our best to rescue the kids and prevent more families from suffering the same fate, said Gu Ning. The world was big and no one could manage the entire world. Alright, lets stop talking about these unpleasant things. If we run into them, we can catch them. Thats all we can do, said Leng Shaoting. He didnt want Gu Ning to be affected by that. They werent going to sacrifice themselves to help other people, but they still felt sad when they witnessed tragedies. After that, they dropped the topic and spent the day in the siheyuan. In the afternoon, Jing Yunyao and Miao Jingjing came back. They went to have dinner and chatted tillte, then they stayed in the siheyuan for the night. At about 6 pm, the two policemen finally found the human-trafficker in a house on an old street. Because the human-trafficker bribed the police and got away with the crime, he didnt think the police woulde find him again. He didnt hide or run away, but stayed in hisir. In addition, the two policemen saw three other human-traffickers as they were eating together. There were four of them, but the two policemen couldnt catch them all at once. Therefore, the two policemen called their colleagues for support. Before their colleagues came, the two policemen learned from their conversation that they werent just recidivists; they had done a lot of things before and made a lot of money. The two policemen secretly recorded their conversation in order to persuade the director to give them a lighter punishment. When the four human-traffickers were arrested, the one who paid the two policemen money got furious. He pointed at the two policemen and shouted, You took my money. Why did you still arrest me? The two policemen were a little guilty. Even though nearly everyone in the police station was aware of their deeds, he still argued to save his face. If I didnt do that, how could I find your aplices? I The human-trafficker was struck dumb and didnt know what to say. He didnt doubt it. Only the policemans colleagues didnt believe it, but they wouldnt point it out. Afterwards, the four human-traffickers were taken away. Back in the police station, the two policemen went to see the director. The director was supposed to get off work and go home, but he waited after he heard that they caught four human-traffickers. Uncle, we caught four human-traffickers and we have a recording as evidence to prove their crime. So can you forgive us this time? I promise we wont do it again, said Policeman A. He didnt think the director would fire him, but he still needed to gain the directors forgiveness. However, it was impossible for him to change. He would only be more careful in the future. He had to make sure of the callers status before dealing with the situation. If the caller didnt have any influence, he could ask for money then. Chapter 2766 - Are We Really Fired?

    Chapter 2766: Are We Really Fired?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    The director knew his nephew very well, so he didnt believe Policeman As promise at all. Even if he would really change, he must have the chance first. I cant protect you this time. Do you know how I got to know about it? I received a call from the director of the Public Security Bureau. Hes paying special attention to this case. I cant make any decisions. Even if I could, do you think the case can be closed so easily? Ive reminded you to be careful many times, but you wont change. Im afraid youll learn a serious lesson this time, said the director. If no senior official was involved, he could give them a light punishment, but it was an order from a senior official this time, so he didnt dare to abuse his power unless he was prepared to quit. What? The director called you? Hearing that, the two policemen were shocked and in despair, because it meant they were definitely going to be seriously punished. Um, did he say how well be punished? asked Policeman B in great anxiety. ording to the rules of course, said the director. ording to the rules They wouldnt be fired, but it wouldnt be a good result either. U-Uncle, Im your nephew. You must help me out. I dont want to be fired. I dont want to leave here either. You must help me. Policeman A begged. It wasnt easy for him to get this cradle-to-grave job. He honestly had no idea what else he could do if he wasnt a policeman. In addition, he wouldnt easily find another easy job with decent pay. Therefore, he was reluctant to lose this job. Do you think I have greater power than the senior officials? asked the director in annoyance. Policeman A understood what the director was implying. It meant it was an order from a senior official so he had to obey it. As a result, Policeman A fell silent. He didnt know what to say. Are we going to be seriously punished? asked Policeman B with reluctance. Well see. Actually, the fault you made isnt serious enough to get you fired, but youre surely going to be demoted. The director said, Everyone should pay for his or her faults. You wish you could have good luck every time, but touch the pitch and you shall be defiled. The director taught them a lesson. Alright, its useless crying over split milk. You can go out and deal with the case now. Ill see whether the senior official can give you a lighter punishment, said the director. He was unwilling to waste more time speaking to them because it was meaningless. Hearing that, the two policemen had to leave. Afterwards, they went to deal with the four human-traffickers. Then the director called the senior official and reported it to him. The senior official said, There is no need to fire them, but I think theyve made these mistakes many times before, so it isnt enough to let them get away with it even though they caught four human-traffickers today. If they still want to be policemen, they can go for three-months training in the training camp. And then well see their attitude. Training in the training camp was very tiring. Normally, only elite policemen would go there, but sometimes policemen who made mistakes would also be sent there. If policemen who made mistakes were sent there, they would surely be picked on. They wouldnt be bullied, but they were educated. Anyway, it would only do them good if they could be trained for three months. Of course, said the director. He didnt dare to disagree, and this punishment was much lighter than he had thought. After knowing the punishment for the two policemen, the director didnt share the result with the two policemen right away. Instead, he decided to teach them a lesson by letting them sleep anxiously for a night. In fact, both of the policemen couldnt sleep at all that night. They didnt dare tell their families about it either, because their families would be mad and worried. They decided to wait till the final result was out. The next day, when they were about to get off work in the morning, the director called them to his office and told them the result. What? We have to train in the camp? Upon hearing that they needed to receive a training for three months, they thought it was too hard. They hadnt trained in the camp before, but they knew it was really tiring. They had lived an easy desk life for too long, and had be muchzier. They were policemen and trained once in a while, but it was barelyparable to the training in the camp. Normally, they didnt need to fight and they carried guns with them, so they had be unfamiliar with their fighting skills. If you dont train, you can only ept being fired. This is the lightest punishment. After the camp training, youll be under observation. If you make mistakes again, youll have to quit. So, dont think you can ept bribes again after finishing camp training. If you dont want other people to know about your bad deeds, dont do them. Because youve made too many mistakes, youll be under special attention. If you dont want to change, you can quit right now. I dont want to carry the me for you. The director looked very serious because he expected better from them. If they made mistakes again and again, the director wouldnt be able to do his job because it was his duty to manage the police station. After all, he was their leader. If he wasnt a capable leader, he would be reced. To be frank, although leaders had power, they were under a lot of pressure. They couldnt make mistakes and their subordinates had to behave themselves too. After being snapped at by the director, the two policemen didnt dare to argue with him. They were unwilling to quit just because of three-months training, but they were displeased with the directors warning. After thinking about it, they chose to give in. After all, their job was more important than anything else. Gu Ning didnt pay more attention to it, but the senior official still gave her a reply. She epted that result. After having lunch, Leng Shaoting returned to their military base. Gu Ning also went back to her school. Then they lived peacefully for a while until something happened to Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin. Actually, Leng Shaoming was always in danger because he was a member of the Leng family. There were too many people who wanted to set the Leng family up, so many people paid special attention to Leng Shaoming. However, Leng Shaoming took his job seriously and never epted bribery. He rarely made any mistakes, so no one could have anything on him. On the other hand, Leng Shaoming had something on many people and reported many of them. The majority of them were punished. Chapter 2767 - The Car Accident Wasn’t an Accident

    Chapter 2767: The Car ident Wasnt an ident

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    After all, Leng Shaoming was a member of the Leng family with power and influence. If he reported someone, no one would dare to ignore it. And he normally had evidence, so it was much easier to catch the criminals. They werent able to do anything and keep their dirty secrets from other people. Leng Shaoming was now working as the Deputy Minister of the Organization Department of the Municipal Party Committee in City Lin in the capital. Leng Shaoming achieved this position at a young age because of his own abilities and the Leng familys influence. However, City Lin was a third-tier city, and his position wasnt very important, so it wasnt strange that he was promoted to his position at such a young age. Even though Leng Shaoming had abilities and connections, he might be criticized if he received a fast promotion, so he had to do it step by step. For example, Leng Shaoting should be promoted to general given his achievements, but he was too young. He couldnt get a promotion to a high position so soon. In fact, Leng Shaoting already had a rapid promotion among his peers and had the highest status. Leng Shaoming coincidentally learned about Zhan Zhiyins secret. It was the weekend so Zhan Zhiyin came to see Leng Shaoming. Leng Shaoming wanted to seize this chance and confess his affection for her. After getting along with her for a while, he was very sure that he liked her. Actually, Zhan Zhiyin had a greater interest in them being together, because she often traveled a long distance to see him. Because Leng Shaoming was always busy with work, while Zhan Zhiyin didnt have regr work, she had more free time. Either way, Leng Shaoming had a good impression of Zhan Zhiyin and fell in love with her as she showed her interest in him. He could feel how much she liked him. Therefore, he decided to take the most important step and confess his affection for her. He wouldnt let the girl do that. However, on his way to the airport to pick her up, an ident happened. The city where Leng Shaoming was located was only a two-hour drive from the capital, and there was no airport, so he normally went to the capital airport first. It took him half an hour to get from the airport to his city rather than the two hours from the downtown of the capital. The incident which happened to Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin was a car ident. When they were halfway home they reached a bridge, then a big truck that had been driving steadily suddenly changed direction and mmed into their car. The next moment, the car lost control and rushed towards the river under the bridge. At the moment of the ident, Zhan Zhiyin subconsciously used her body to protect Leng Shaoming and released her magical energy to resist the impact, reducing the damage from the ident. For average people, the damage from the first hit plus the secondary damage from falling 20-meter-high into the river could be a fatal experience. However, because Zhan Zhiyin wasnt an ordinary person, if she helped they would only be slightly injured at most. When Zhan Zhiyin threw herself forward to protect Leng Shaoming, Leng Shaoming waspletely stunned. Was she strong enough to protect him? Actually, the moment when the ident happened, Leng Shaoming wanted to protect Zhan Zhiyin, but Zhan Zhiyin did it before him. The car fell into the river, but because Zhan Zhiyins magical energy protected the two of them, neither of them suffered any serious injuries, though they still suffered some minor injuries. Especially Zhan Zhiyin, she suffered some internal injuries. After all, she was at a low level. When the car had fallen into the river, because the sunroof was open, water poured in right away. However, Zhan Zhiyins speed wasnt slow. She immediately pulled Leng Shaoming and climbed out of the sunroof. The river wasnt shallow, with a depth of five or six meters, so the two of them were afraid that they would have to swim upstream after they got out of the sunroof. When the ident happened, the traffic at the ident site was also paralyzed. Many people were frightened, and got out of their cars to check the situation. Some called the police, while some called the hospital. If people encountered things like fights, few would stand out and help, because they might be implicated, but they would be willing to rescue people from idents, because they wouldnt get in trouble just because of that. It wasnt because they were cold-blooded, but there was a price to be paid for helping strangers. The driver didnt escape, because the consequences of escaping would be even more serious. If he didnt escape, he would at most pay thepensation. After the car ident happened, some people were ready to rescue the victims in the river, but before they even went down, they saw two people floating to the surface. It made them feel extremely relieved. On the other hand, the driver standing on the bridge looked unhappy when he saw that Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin had survived. He didnt want Leng Shaoming to survive, because it meant he failed his task. The car ident was actually a scheme. Zhan Zhiyin was busy helping Leng Shaoming, so her phone, wallet and other stuff were all left in the car. Anyway, they were lucky that both of them were fine. They could buy new phones and apply for new bank cards, but if they were killed, they couldnte back to life again. After floating to the surface, they could finally breathe and talk. Are you alright? They asked at the same time. Im fine. They answered at the same time once more. Well, weve gone through a life threatening situation together. Zhan Zhiyin joked. They were in a terrible situation, but both of them were optimistic. As long as they survived, they were happy. If it hadnt been for you, I would have been killed. Thank you so much! Leng Shaoming thanked her sincerely. She just saved his life, and it wasnt a little favor. Youve also saved my life.?Zhan Zhiyin said to herself. Precisely because Leng Shaoming had saved her before, she had the chance to help him out this time. However, if Leng Shaoming hadnte to pick her up today, the ident wouldnt have happened, so Zhan Zhiyin felt a little guilty. Im sorry. If you didnte to pick me up today, it wouldnt have happened, said Zhan Zhiyin, feeling guilty. Well, I cant avoid it forever. Itll happen sooner orte. In fact, I should apologize to you for dragging you into trouble, said Leng Shaoming. He suddenly looked upset, because he was clearly aware of the situation he was in. Do you mean this car ident wasnt really an ident? Zhan Zhiyin immediately understood Leng Shaoming and got angry. Chapter 2768 - Mind Went Blank for a Second?

    Chapter 2768: Mind Went nk for a Second?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    How was it possible that someone dared to kill Leng Shaoming? They were digging their own graves! Zhan Zhiyin understood that politics was like a battlefield, and Leng Shaoming wasnt just in politics, he was also a member of the Leng family. It was hard for him to stay out of schemes, but it didnt mean that he could ept it. If she knew who dared to scheme against him, she would surely make them pay for it. Im not sure, but its very likely, said Leng Shaoming. He thought it was more likely to be a scheme, because he saw the big truck driving normally, then it suddenly turned right when it got close to his car. It might be an ident, but Leng Shaoming didnt think that was the case. Either way, they needed to conduct an investigation to find out the truth. It was too early toe to a conclusion and it was disrespectful for the truck driver. We must figure it out after we get out. If its really a scheme said Zhan Zhiyin with determination. We must make him pay a heavy price. Of course, said Leng Shaoming. He wasnt weak. Although he was an upright man, he knew that he should protect himself first. He wouldnt hesitate to fight back against whoever dared to scheme against him. After the two finished talking, they had already swum to the shore, but they were extremely tired. Are you alright? On the shore, many people were waiting for them. When they saw them swimming over, they asked them with concern. Were fine. Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin answered. Although they survived, they were still slightly injured and weakend. Therefore, they needed other peoples support to walk away. Back at the roadside, the driver who caused the ident also came over. The driver didnt go to the river to help Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin, because when he hit Leng Shaomings car his forehead was knocked on the steering wheel. He was also injured, so the crowd let him wait at the side. Although he caused the ident, people thought it was just an ident, so no one med him. They only asked him why he couldnt be more careful. After all, nobody wanted to see such a serious ident. If it already happened, the driver should take the responsibility, but if the driver ran away, people would criticize him heavily. Afterwards, the truck driver made a sincere apology and said that his mind had just gone nk for a moment. He didnt know what happened and knocked into their car. He said he was very sorry. Because he had a good attitude no one criticized him. Are you alright? Im sorry. Im terribly sorry. Ill pay all thepensation. The truck driver sincerely apologized to Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin. Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin stared at him. They saw through him, so the man was a little scared. Why did they focus on him like that? Did they discover something? No, it was impossible. Although the truck driver soon calmed down, Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin saw his panic. It didnt mean anything, but they were sure that the truck driver was lying. Because of the truck drivers reaction, they believed it was likely to be a scheme, but they had no evidence so they couldnt question him right away. Before Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin said anything, someone spoke all of a sudden. They were knocked down to the river. How is it possible that theyre fine? Theyre very lucky that they arent dead. Right, you should have a medical check at the hospital. Well, the truck driver should be more careful! He could have killed them. What if they were really killed? Their families would be heart-broken. No matter how much you pay them, lives are priceless! Not everyone thought the truck driver should get away with it just because he gave an apology. Even if it was an ident, he caused it to happen. Therefore, it was right that they criticized him. Sorry, Im really sorry. My mind just went nk for a second. I didnt know what I was doing and I knocked into their car Facing the crowds criticisms, the truck driver didnt dare to argue with them. He had to apologize sincerely once more. However, he had a totally different idea in his mind. He failed to do the task, so he would be punished. Besides, he was guilty, so he was afraid of being exposed. Well, its unavoidable sometimes. Since it happened, we must deal with it. Luckily, it was not serious, said Leng Shaoming. He was very considerate, but he was implying something different from other peoples thoughts. The crowd thought the truck driver could leave after paying thepensation since it was an ident, but Leng Shaoming was going to put the truck driver in jail, because he believed it was a scheme. Right, nobody wants it to happen, but since it already happened, just deal with it. There is no need to argue. Yeah, they survived a catastrophe and are bound to have good forter on! Right! Because this ce was a little far from the city center, the police didnt arrive until twenty minutester, but the ambnce was still absent. Seeing that Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin werent seriously injured, the police asked them some basic questions, otherwise they would have to follow them to the hospital. They should go to the hospital, but the police could save some energy by asking them some basic questions now. Because both of them werent seriously injured, Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin didnt care much about it. After finding out about Leng Shaomings family background, the police became very polite. Leng Shaoming was younger than them, but had a much higher status. They weremon policemen, while Leng Shaoming was someone with authority. Leng Shaoming didnt tell them about his suspicions, because there was no evidence. Moreover, he didnt know which fraction this group of policemen belonged to, so he didnt trust them. Anyway, since he had his suspicions, he would order his people to investigate it. Therefore, after answering some basic questions, Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin went to the hospital. The truck driver also went there in the police car. If it was just an ident, Leng Shaoming wouldnt tell his family because he didnt want to worry them, but he thought it might be a scheme, so he sent Leng Yuanqian a message along the way. After all, there were outsiders, so he couldnt call them. Chapter 2769 - To See Leng Shaoming

    Chapter 2769: To See Leng Shaoming

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    When Leng Yuanqian read Leng Shaomings message, he jumped up from his chair in horror. Although Leng Shaoming told him he was fine, he was still worried. Without dy, he called Leng Shaoming. He couldnt be relieved until he heard Leng Shaomings voice. Once his phone rang, Leng Shaoming answered it. How are you right now? asked Leng Yuanqian. Even though he understood it wasnt convenient for Leng Shaoming to receive a call at this moment, he just wanted to know his condition. Im fine. Im just slightly injured, said Leng Shaoming. From Leng Shaomings voice, Leng Yuanqian could hear that he was fine. Great, Im so d that youre fine. Dont worry, Ill conduct an investigation right away. Sure. Leng Shaoming replied. If Leng Yuanqian could do that, it would be more efficient than if he did it. Dont tell grandfather and mother yet. I dont want them to be worried, said Leng Shaoming. If you keep it a secret from them, theyll me you if they learn about itter. And itll be on the news sooner orter. Im home so Ill tell themter. You survived, but youre still injured. Were going toe see you, said Leng Yuanqian. His son was injured and sent to the hospital, so he had to go to see him. Alright. Leng Shaoming agreed. Afterwards, they hung up. Leng Yuanqian didnt go out right away, but called his henchman and ordered him to investigate the car ident. After giving the order, he finally walked out of his study and went downstairs. Then he told Master Leng and Jiang Shuyuan about the car ident. Fortunately, Leng Shaoming was just lightly injured and survived. However, Master Leng and Jiang Shuyuan were still scared. They immediately said that they needed to see Leng Shaoming. Leng Yuanzhen and Yu Yin would go with them as well. Leng Yuanqian didnt tell them that the car ident might be a scheme, because he wasnt sure yet. Although Leng Yuanqian told them Leng Shaoming was only lightly injured, Master Leng was still anxious. Therefore, he called Gu Ning and told her about it. If it was possible, he hoped that she could give him some pills. Even though Leng Shaoming was only slightly injured, Leng Yuanqian wanted him to get better as soon as possible. After hearing the news, Gu Ning said that she would go with them. Although she barely spent time with Leng Shaoming, Leng Shaoming was a member of the Leng family after all and Master Leng wanted her to go. At that time Jing Yunyao was with Gu Ning, so she joined them after hearing Gu Nings conversation with Master Leng. Gu Ning told Master Leng to go there first and she and Jing Yunyao wouldeter. It was Saturday, but Leng Shaoting was busy with work, so only Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao went. Leng Shaoming quickly reached the hospital. After calling Leng Yuanhan, Leng Shaoming also told his secretary about what happened. After all, he was injured now, so he needed his secretary to deal with things for him. Therefore, by the time Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin arrived at the hospital, his secretary was already waiting for them. Zhan Zhiyin hade to see Leng Shaoming many times before so his secretary was familiar with her. Leng Shaoming didnt tell his secretary that the car ident might be a scheme, but his secretary had the same idea. However, because his secretary wasnt at the scene of the ident, he didnt have a strong feeling about it. Originally, Leng Shaomings secretary thought they were seriously injured and Leng Shaoming was just being tough by saying that he was only slightly injured, but after seeing them, he was sure that they werent seriously injured. They could get out of the car on their own and didnt need other people to support them, which proved that they were fine. Precisely because of that, Leng Shaomings secretary was very shocked. After all, they were knocked off the bridge by a big truck, falling into a deep river. It seemed that they had good luck! Anyway, it was for the best that they werent seriously injured. Once Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin arrived, they had a medical examination. Due to their high status, they received priority. However, it wouldnt affect other people, so it wasnt a big deal. After the medical check, they were sure that they were indeed only slightly injured. However, they still needed to stay in the hospital for treatment. If they didnt receive good treatment the injuries could be serious. Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin stayed in a VIP ward with two beds. Normally, female and male patients would all stay in the same ward, unless you asked for a single ward. However, there were two of them, so it wasnt convenient for them to stay in a single ward, so they asked for a ward with two beds. Afterwards, they talked about thepensation. Because the police didnt think about whether it was really an ident or a scheme, they took it as an ident. Leng Shaoming allowed them to do that because he needed evidence to prove it was a scheme. Because the truck driver had a very good attitude and was willing to pay thepensation, Leng Shaoming didnt make things difficult for him and let his secretary deal with it. Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin didnt use much money in the hospital, so dozens of thousand yuan would be enough, but their car, which was in the river, was expensive and cost at least a million yuan. It was useless after it fell into the river, so the truck driver needed to pay for that too. After the police and the truck driver left, the Leng family and Gu Ning arrived at almost the same time, then they went to see Leng Shaoming. They didnt know Zhan Zhiyin was also inside until they went in. However, they soon learned that they were in the car ident together and that Leng Shaoming was only slightly injured because Zhan Zhiyin protected him. Otherwise, Leng Shaoming would have been seriously injured. Therefore, the Leng family was very grateful to Zhan Zhiyin who said that she was more than willing to help. Only Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao clearly knew that Zhan Zhiyin actually saved Leng Shaomings life. Zhan Zhiyin was injured internally now and was actually in a worse condition than Leng Shaoming, but ordinary people couldnt see it. As a result, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoming to take a power crystal first. Given his condition, a power crystal was enough, but it wasnt enough for Zhan Zhiyin. However, in front of the crowd she still took out a power crystal and gave it to Zhan Zhiyin. Then she held her hand and secretly put magical power into her body. Thanks. Zhan Zhiyin thanked her. Youre wee, Gu Ning said. Chapter 2770 - Feel out Leng Shaoming

    Chapter 2770: Feel out Leng Shaoming

    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions

    Nourished by the magical power, Zhan Zhiyins internal injuries were quickly healed. Oh, where is the truck driver? asked Jiang Shuyuan. Hes already gone. He has a good attitude and agreed to pay thepensation, but said Leng Shaoming. But what? Master Leng asked with a frown. He had a feeling that it wasnt so simple. But I have suspicions that this car ident might not really be an ident. It could be a scheme. Although I dont have evidence, the big truck didnt turn until it was close to my car. The truck driver exined that his mind went nk for a second, then he hit my car. Its not enough to prove that its a scheme, but I saw panic in his expression. I need to conduct a further investigation about that. So for now we should finish the formalities with the police. After we have more evidence, we can deal with the case again, said Leng Shaoming. Only his family was in the room, so there was no need for him to keep it a secret. Leng Shaoming spoke about his suspicions with his family, because the mastermind might not just target him. His whole family might be targeted. Therefore, he needed to tell them to be more careful. How dare he scheme against Shaoming! If we can catch the mastermind, well definitely make him pay a heavy price, said Jiang Shuyuan with strong hatred. She couldnt wait to tear the mastermind to pieces. Well, since he dares to scheme against us, we should teach him a lesson. Master Leng was also furious. I already sent out people to conduct an investigation. Once there is a result, well definitely take it seriously, said Leng Yuanqian. His son could have been killed, so it was impossible for him not to be mad. In fact, he was angrier than anyone else. They had to deal with it ording to thew, otherwise he would kill the person by a thousand cuts. Whether or not only Leng Shaoming or the whole Leng family was targeted, all of them were very mad about the ident. After the truck driver left the police station, he made a call and said that he had failed his task and that Leng Shaoming was only slightly injured. The person on the other side of the phone was very disappointed, but he didnt me the truck driver. After all, Leng Shaomings car was already knocked into the river. Even if he wasnt killed, he should have been seriously injured, but he survived and was fine. It was very strange, but he had to admit that Leng Shaoming had good luck. After taking Gu Nings power crystal, Leng Shaoming quickly felt much better. Zhan Zhiyin also went back to normal, but they didnt n to leave the hospital yet. A whileter, Leng Shaomings leader and colleagues learned about the car ident, and came to see him together. When they walked into Leng Shaomings ward, they were extremely nervous to face the Leng family. After all, their status was barelyparable to the Leng familys, so they couldnt help but stand in awe of them. That afternoon, the Leng family left. Because Leng Shaoming was fine now, they didnt need to stay and take care of him. In fact, it wasnt suitable for them to stay there right now! It was time and space for Leng Shaoting and Zhan Zhiyin to take a step in their romantic rtionship. They had been through a terrible ident together, so they had different feelings for each other now. They were much closer than before. When the Leng family left they thanked Zhan Zhiyin again, which embarrassed her. After they left, only Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin were in the room. Strangely, the atmosphere became a little embarrassing. Im sorry for making you stay in the hospital with me. Leng Shaoming apologized. They didnt leave the hospital, not because of their physical condition, but because of something else. Its fine, said Zhan Zhiyin. She came here in order to see Leng Shaoming. As long as she was with him she didnt care what they were doing and where they were. However, she was growingly anxious as she became closer and closer to Leng Shaoming. She always hesitated to tell him about her real identity. She wanted to be honest with him, but she was afraid that he might disdain and leave her since there was no love between them. However, if she didnt tell him earlier, it would hurt him deeply after he fell in love with her.Visjt n??velbin(.)c??m for new updates Therefore, Zhan Zhiyin hesitated to make a decision. Seeing that Zhan Zhiyin was unhappy, Leng Shaoming asked, Whats wrong? Why do you look worried? Right after asking that question, Leng Shaoming realized he shouldnt have done that. He was clearly aware that Zhan Zhiyin wanted to be closer to him, so he shouldnt embarrass her like that. Um, Im just thinking about something, said Zhan Zhiyin. What is it? Can you talk to me about it? asked Leng Shaoming. He was prepared to confess his affection to Zhan Zhiyin anytime, but before that, he was slightly nervous, so he decided to chat with Zhan Zhiyin for a while. Its not something serious. I just read a romantic story about a human and a monster yesterday. Im wondering if its eptable for a man to be in love with a female monster, said Zhan Zhiyin. She decided to feel out Leng Shaoming first. I dont know. But I think most men wouldnt be able to ept that. After all, monsters are really scary. Its just a story, said Leng Shaoming. How about you? If you didnt know the girl is a monster and fell in love with her, would you ept her if she loves you back? Zhan Zhiyin joked with Leng Shaoming, but she was actually very anxious. Although it wasnt a formal confession, it was important for her to know his real feelings. I dont know. It wont happen in real life after all. And Ive never encountered such a thing before. I cant tell what Id do. If monsters really exist in this world, honestly Id be scared when I see them, said Leng Shaoming. He also joked about it, but that was his real thoughts. Even though Zhan Zhiyin understood that it was very normal for Leng Shaoming to have that idea, she still felt very upset. Right. Zhan Zhiyin forced a smile as a reply. Chapter 2771 - Ask Gu Ning About It

    Chapter 2771: Ask Gu Ning About It

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Afterwards, Zhan Zhiyin had no idea what she should say, while Leng Shaoming was thinking how to open his mouth and confess his affection for her. As a result, the room fell into silence at once and it was a little depressing. A few minutester, right when Leng Shaoming summoned up his courage and was about to open his mouth, Zhan Zhiyin said, Um, Im a little tired now. I need some sleep. You should also have a good rest! She was just saying that as an excuse, but she needed to carefully think about their rtionship. Sure. Leng Shaoming agreed. Since Zhan Zhiyin needed sleep, he shouldnt bother her and he would talk to her about it after she slept. Zhan Zhiyin couldnt sleep, but she still closed her eyes. About an hourter, Leng Shaomings secretary came, causing Zhan Zhiyin to open her eyes. Leng Shaomings secretary went to the ident scene to deal with it. The car was towed away for repair and he took back Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyins bags. Although their phones and certificates couldnt be used any longer, he still needed to bring them back. They would destroy the phones and certificates on their own. When Leng Shaomings secretary came back, he also brought new phones and new clothing to Zhan Zhiyin and Leng Shaoming, by Leng Shaomings order. They also had new SIM cards. Normally, they needed to apply for the cards by themselves, but their connections were enough to help them solve the problem. Therefore, they could use their new phones immediately. There was also a backup of their contacts, so they quickly got all of that back. Oh, how much is the phone? Ill transfer the money to you. Zhan Zhiyin asked Leng Shaoming. She and Leng Shaoming werent a couple yet. Even if they were, she wouldnt ept stuff from him for free, unless it was a gift. No need, weve known each other for so long. Ive never given you any gifts before. This phone is a gift for you. I hope you like it, said Leng Shaoming. It was just a phone worth a few thousand yuan. Since he was willing to buy it, he wouldnt ask Zhan Zhiyin for money. Well, thanks! Zhan Zhiyin liked it as a gift. This was the first time that Leng Shaoming had given her a gift! There was no reason for her to reject it. Once Zhan Zhiyin turned on her phone, she saw a missed call from her own grandfather. Without dy, she called him back. After Master Leng left the hospital, he called Zhan Daosong and told him about the bad news. Even though he didnt ask Zhan Zhiyin for her agreement, Zhan Zhiyin had saved Leng Shaomings life, so as Leng Shaomings grandfather, he should share the news with Zhan Daosong. When Zhan Daosong heard the news, he was scared, although he knew Zhan Zhiyin and Leng Shaoming were fine now. At the same time, he was impressed by how deeply his granddaughter loved Leng Shaoming. Anyway, he approved of their rtionship, but he didnt want Zhan Zhiyin to be injured. Zhan Zhiyin told him that she was getting closer and closer to Leng Shaoming. She could even feel that Leng Shaoming had already fallen in love with her. He believed that Leng Shaoming was much more reliable than most other men, but Zhan Zhiyin was his granddaughter, so he cared about her. After the call from Master Leng, Zhan Daosong called Zhan Zhiyin at once. Even though he knew that her phone couldnt be used after falling into water, he still gave her a call. Anyway, it was understandable that he failed to get through to her. Hi, grandpa. As soon as Zhan Zhiyin saw the call, she called her grandfather back. However, she felt a little nervous, because she knew that Zhan Daosong was aware of the car ident. Are you alright? Zhan Daosong asked her in a serious tone. Even though it angered Zhan Daosong when he learned that Zhan Zhiyin protected Leng Shaoming when the car ident happened, he didnt n to criticize her. Because Zhan Zhiyin was an adult and she had her own ideas, he couldnt interfere in her business. Most importantly, they were only slightly injured, so they were totally fine now. Im fine. Im sorry for worrying you, grandpa. Zhan Zhiyin apologized. Great, dont make me worry about you in the future, alright? Grandpas old now. I cant bear bad news. Zhan Daosong reminded her seriously. He couldnt directly tell Zhan Zhiyin to protect herself first if such idents happened again, because it would make him seem too selfish, but people were selfish. Zhan Zhiyin was undoubtedly more important to him than Leng Shaoming, so he was reluctant to see her getting injured. Of course, I know. I wont worry you again, grandpa, said Zhan Zhiyin. Although no one knew what would happen in the future, she had to please Zhan Daosong at this moment. If it was possible, she didnt want such an ident to happen either and didnt want to worry her family. Um, do my parents know? asked Zhan Zhiyin in anxiety. Not yet, I havent told them yet, said Zhan Daosong. Im fine now. Please dont tell them. Zhan Zhiyin begged. Well Zhan Daosong was annoyed, but agreed that it was unnecessary to tell Zhan Zhiyins parents since she was fine now. Fine! Thank you, grandpa. Zhan Zhiyin was relieved and thanked her grandfather. Although she wasnt really Zhan Zhiyin, she still felt her residual familial love after she became Zhan Zhiyin. Therefore, she already took them as her family, so she cared about their feelings. Alright, thats it. Be careful outside. Zhan Daosong reminded her. Of course, grandpa. See you, said Zhan Zhiyin, then hung up. When Leng Shaoming heard Zhan Zhiyins conversation with her grandfather on the phone, he felt guilty. Its time for a meal. What do you want to eat? Leng Shaoming asked Zhan Zhiyin. I dont know. Why dont we have a home-cooked meal today? said Zhan Zhiyin. Although she didnt have an appetite right now, she didnt want Leng Shaoming to know that she was in a bad mood. Good idea! said Leng Shaoming. He knew that Zhan Zhiyin wasnt a picky eater, so he ordered his secretary to prepare several simple dishes for them. When his secretary was gone, Zhan Zhiyin went to the washroom and sent Gu Ning a message. She told Gu Ning that she just tested Leng Shaomings response and didnt know what to do now. Should she be honest with Leng Shaoming right now? Gu Ning read Zhan Zhiyins message right away, but she had no good suggestion for her. Besides, it was their personal affair, while she was an outsider. She couldnt interfere. Chapter 2772 - Zhan Zhiyin’s confession

    Chapter 2772: Zhan Zhiyins confession

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    What if Leng Shaoming couldnt ept it after Zhan Zhiyin told him the truth? He might stay away from Zhan Zhiyin afterwards and Zhan Zhiyin might me Gu Ning for encouraging her to be honest. If she told her to keep it a secret, it might seem as if she supported Zhan Zhiyin in fooling Leng Shaoming, which wasnt fair on him either. Therefore, whether Gu Ning suggested Zhan Zhiyin be honest or not, it wouldnt have a good result. Therefore, it was up to Zhan Zhiyin. Even if Zhan Zhiyin kept it a secret from Leng Shaoming, she might not be able to do that forever. Her friends might keep it a secret too, but other people wouldnt help her. After all, there were other cultivators, monsters and ghosts in this world. If Leng Shaoming could ept the fact that Zhan Zhiyin was a half monster. it wouldnt hurt him whenever Zhan Zhiyin told him the truth, but if Leng Shaoming couldnt ept a monster, it was better for Zhan Zhiyin to be honest with him as soon as possible. There was no deep love between them right now, so neither of them would be too deeply hurt. However, exactly because there was no deep love between them yet, it could easily ruin their rtionship if Leng Shaoming learned the truth right now. Therefore, Gu Ning replied:?I cant make the decision for you. You must do it yourself. If you dont want to tell him, I wont interfere, but whether you tell him now or not, itll be exposed one day. Once its exposed, it might not cause serious damage if he can ept it. If not, itll seriously damage your rtionship. Think about it carefully before you make the decision! When Gu Ning just met Zhan Zhiyin, she barely knew her, so she told Zhan Zhiyin to be honest with Leng Shaoming. She thought Zhan Zhiyin could only be with Leng Shaoming after he epted her. However, Gu Ning had changed her mind. After getting along with Zhan Zhiyin for a while, she learned more about her. So she was sure that Zhan Zhiyin wouldnt hurt Leng Shaoming. Reading Gu Nings reply, Zhan Zhiyin was lost in thought. Although Gu Ning didnt force her to be honest with Leng Shaoming if she wanted to be Leng Shaomings girlfriend, like Gu Ning said, once the secret was exposed, it might cause serious damage to their rtionship if Leng Shaoming couldnt ept it. Only if Leng Shaoming could ept it would they be together. Therefore, after careful thinking, Zhan Zhiyin felt she should be honest with Leng Shaoming. Even if he was really scared because she was a half monster and stayed away from her, she could ept that result. She might not be his girlfriend, but she would still protect him as always. Thinking of that, Zhan Zhiyin felt much more relieved. To be honest, it had been tough for her while she couldnt figure out what to do. When Zhan Zhiyin walked out of the washroom looking worried, Leng Shaoming asked with concern, Whats wrong? Do you feel ufortable? Not at all, said Zhan Zhiyin. Great, but do tell me if you feel ufortable, alright? said Leng Shaoming. He didnt believe that Zhan Zhiyin was fine, but he wouldnt force her to tell him the reason since she didnt want to. Dont worry, Im not a kid. If there is really anything wrong, Ill tell you, said Zhan Zhiyin. I know you can take care of yourself, but Im just afraid that youll hesitate to turn to me for help. Leng Shaoming spoke in a rxed tone, but he actually was serious. In fact, Leng Shaoming really cared about her, but he couldnt show it right away. Zhan Zhiyin understood it very well and felt happy about it. However, she was worried too. She was worried that Leng Shaoming wouldnt care about her any more after finding out that she was a half monster. Oh, have you found out who the mastermind is yet? Zhan Zhiyin changed the topic and asked. She cared about that very much. If they could find the mastermind, she wouldnt hesitate to tear the person to pieces. However, it was just her idea. Even if there was a result, they still needed to go to court. Not yet. Since the person dared to scheme against me, he must be fully-prepared. We need to see what we can do, or how good the person is at hiding, said Leng Shaoming. As they chatted, Leng Shaomings secretary came back with food. Then Leng Shaoming told him to leave. It was his secretary, not a housemaid. He could ask his secretary to help him with something, but not everything. And they had made a full recovery now, so they could look after themselves. Although both of them had worries, they shared the meal in harmony, not feeling embarrassed. After the meal, Zhan Zhiyin packed the take-out package and wanted to dump them, but Leng Shaoming stopped her. He told her to have a seat and leave it to him. Leng Shaoming was thinking about how to confess his affection for Zhan Zhiyin, while Zhan Zhiyin was thinking about how she should tell Leng Shaoming her secret. They made up their mind to do that, but still felt nervous when they were really going to do that. After cleaning the table, Leng Shaoming went back to lie down on the bed. They were watching TV, but neither of them had interest in it because they were thinking about what they should do next. They remained silent for about ten minutes, then spoke at the same time. Um They smiled at each other with embarrassment. What do you want to say? said Leng Shaoming. Um, I need to go out for a while, said Zhan Zhiyin. She decided to be honest with Leng Shaoming, but didnt dare to tell him about her secret face to face. Therefore, she could only go out first and send him a message while she was outside. Where are you going? Do you need me? said Leng Shaoming. No need, Ill be back soon, said Zhan Zhiyin, but whether she woulde back actually depended on Leng Shaomings answer. Great, be careful, said Leng Shaoming. It was Zhan Zhiyins right and freedom to go out, so he couldnt stop her. After that, Zhan Zhiyin changed her clothing and went out. Walking out of the inpatient department, Zhan Zhiyin directly left the hospital. About ten minutester, Zhan Zhiyin took out her phone and sent Leng Shaoming a message. She didnt dare to call him. Zhan Zhiyin:?Shaoming, there is something very important about me, but Im very afraid to let you know about it, so I kept it a secret from you. However, its not fair on you if I dont tell you. So, Ive made up my mind to tell you the secret now. I only hope that you can keep it between us. Please dont tell anyone else. I mentioned that story about a man and a female monster for a purpose, because At this moment, Zhan Zhiyin paused and hesitated to finish, but a few secondster, she continued. Chapter 2773 - Ask Leng Shaoting About It

    Chapter 2773: Ask Leng Shaoting About It

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Do you remember that you rescued a fox five years ago at the Heavenly Mountain? It wasnt an ordinary fox, it was a fox monster. And Im that fox. I thought we wouldnt meet again, but Zhan Zhiyin fell off the cliff three yearster. She knocked into me identally. At that moment, I had just achieved a human shape after cultivation, but I was still a soul. After the hit, my soul entered Zhan Zhiyins body and I became her. So I have a human body now, but a monsters soul. Im half human and half monster. After bing Zhan Zhiyin, I had her memories and learned about the rtionship between the Zhan family and the Leng family. I was determined to marry you to thank you for saving my life. But I was studying back then, so I couldnt go to see you without a good reason. I only hoped that we would meet one day after I became a better me. I know it sounds crazy to you. And you might think Im fooling you, but its all real. All this time Ive been thinking about how to be honest with you. I dont want to scare you away and ruin our rtionship. But I want to be with you so badly. I dont want to hurt you by telling you the truth after we have gotten together. I know the damage is done, but I only hope that it wont get worse. I dont have courage to tell you this face to face, so I can only send you a message. You dont need to rush to reply to me. Whether you ept it or not, please give me a reply before 12 pm tomorrow. After typing the message, Zhan Zhiyin hesitated for a while longer. In the end, she summoned up her courage and sent it to Leng Shaoming. Because Leng Shaoming was ying on his phone, he saw Zhan Zhiyins message immediately and read it. When he read that Zhan Zhiyin had kept a secret from him, Leng Shaoming frowned. He didnt think it could be very important even though Zhan Zhiyin said that she was afraid he might leave her after finding out. At this moment, Leng Shaoming guessed that Zhan Zhiyin might be in a bad physical condition. He wasnt willing to ept a girl with problems, but he wouldnt leave her just because she had an illness. As long as it wasnt a serious disease, he would stay with her because he loved her. However, when he continued to read the message, he became upset. He remembered that he had saved a fox at the Heavenly Mountain five years ago, but he didnt expect Zhan Zhiyin to be the fox. Leng Shaoming was subconsciously scared, but immediately felt it had to be a joke. However, after reading the message, Leng Shaoming was totally shocked and his body even shook a little. It turned out that she wasnt the real Zhan Zhiyin, but a monster fox who had achieved a human shape. After Zhan Zhiyin identally fell off a cliff and hit it, Zhan Zhiyins soul entered its body, then became Zhan Zhiyin and now she was a half human and half monster. It was unbelievable! Although he had heard about zombies and was aware of the existence of strange creatures, he couldnt believe it when it happened in his life. When he got along with Zhan Zhiyin, he had fallen in love with her and knew she was a very good girl. Especially when the car ident happened, her first reaction was to protect him, which shocked and touched him. If he missed the opportunity of bing her boyfriend, it would definitely be his loss. Actually, before Zhan Zhiyin came to see him, he was prepared to confess his affection for her. So he did not have that idea just because of the car ident. Now he realized why they were only slightly injured after their car fell into the river. It was Zhan Zhiyins effort, but she was a monster Leng Shaoming didnt feel disgusted, but it wasnt easy for him to ept either. Therefore, Leng Shaoming didnt reply to Zhan Zhiyin right away. He needed time to digest it. After pondering over it for an hour, Leng Shaoming suddenly thought of Leng Shaoting. He immediately called Leng Shaoting and asked him about it. He wasnt close to Leng Shaoting, but they were cousins and Leng Shaoting was more reliable than anyone else in Leng Shaomings eyes. As long as he told Leng Shaoting to keep it a secret, Leng Shaoting would. Therefore, he would rather talk about it with Leng Shaoting than with his own parents. In addition, Leng Shaoting had seen zombies before, so it was easier for him to believe in other strange creatures. At that moment, Leng Shaoting had just returned to his dormitory after training and having a meal. He was about to call Gu Ning when he suddenly received Leng Shaomings call. Because Leng Shaoming rarely called him, Leng Shaoting was surprised by his call, but he knew it had to be very important. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting picked up the call. Yeah, whats up? Leng Shaoting said in a t tone, but he wasnt as cold as before. He simply remained calm. Um, Shaoting, do you have time now? Is it convenient? I need your opinion about something, said Leng Shaoming. He felt a little uneasy having a private conversation with Leng Shaoting. Im alone in the dormitory. What is it? said Leng Shaoting. Um Leng Shaoming opened his mouth, but somehow didnt know what to say. However, since he already called Leng Shaoting he couldnt give up halfway. Therefore, after hesitating for a few seconds, he said, Someone asked me if I can ept it after knowing that the girl I like isnt a human, but a monster. So I want to ask you about it. If you were me, would you ept that? Upon hearing that, Leng Shaoting understood that Zhan Zhiyin either just felt him out or told him her secret. Well, it depends on whether you really like this girl. If the girl were Ningning, I would definitely ept it because were in love with each other. Leng Shaoting answered seriously. Chapter 2774 - Who Else Knows?

    Chapter 2774: Who Else Knows?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Arent you afraid of monsters? asked Leng Shaoming. There are bad people and good people, just like monsters. Would you hate a monster who treats you very well? asked Leng Shaoting. Of course not! Leng Shaoming answered without hesitation. Its understandable that people are scared when they hear about monsters, but as you said, if its someone you like, you can decide whether to ept her ording to the affection between you. If there is no love, you will probably hate her after finding out that shes a monster. You might even want to cut off your rtionship, but if you really like her, youll hesitate and wont know what to do, said Leng Shaoting. Although Leng Shaoting seldom talked, he was patient, so he was willing to talk with Leng Shaoming about it in detail. Hearing that, Leng Shaoming admitted that it wasnt an easy decision to make. He undoubtedly liked Zhan Zhiyin, but it would take time for him to be sure whether there was deep affection between them. Um, if it really happens to me and we get together afterwards, will you find it disgusting? asked Leng Shaoming. Because of Zhan Zhiyins secret, he was worried about other peoples opinions. It was unbelievable to ordinary people, and he cared about what other people thought of them. Nobody would know it if he kept it a secret, but he just wanted to know other peoples opinions. If other people could ept it, he might feel better about it. Why is it disgusting? Your opinion matters the most. There is no need to think about other peoples opinions. Just follow your heart, said Leng Shaoting. He rarely shared his life experience with other people. Hearing that, Leng Shaoming felt better, but he still couldnt make a decision within such a short time. Suddenly, Leng Shaoming realized that Leng Shaoting might be aware of something, so he asked, Shaoting, do you know anything about it? I bet Miss Zhan told you about it, right? asked Leng Shaoting in an affirmative tone. He asked that because he decided to let Leng Shaoming know that he was aware of Zhan Zhiyins secret. How do you know? Leng Shaoming asked in surprise. He just had doubts, because Leng Shaoting seemed to know something, but he wasnt sure whether Leng Shaoting really knew about it. What did she tell you? asked Leng Shaoting. Although he understood that Zhan Zhiyin was honest with Leng Shaoming, he still needed to ask Leng Shaoming about their conversation. She Leng Shaoming hesitated for a second, then said frankly, She sent me a message and told me that she isnt the real Zhan Zhiyin. She is actually a monster fox. Her soul entered into Zhan Zhiyins body by ident and she is now a half monster. What are your thoughts now? asked Leng Shaoting. Arent you surprised at all? Leng Shaoming asked. He was surprised that Leng Shaoting didnt seem surprised at all after hearing his answers. Im not, because I knew already. Leng Shaoting replied honestly. What? Leng Shaoming was astonished. Howe Leng Shaoting was already aware of that? Why didnt Leng Shaoting tell him? He didnt me Leng Shaoting for it, because Leng Shaoting probably had a reason for not telling him. Even though he had a very shallow rtionship with Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoting wouldnt bother to harm him. Leng Shaojia had treated Gu Ning so badly and had even almost killed their grandfather, but Leng Shaoting only made Leng Shaojia pay a small price. So clearly, as long as they didnt scheme against Leng Shaoting, he wouldnt hurt them. Instead, he was very protective of the Leng family. Let me be honest with you, but you must keep it between us. Actually, there are people with superpowers in this world. You already knew about monsters, but Im one of those people with superpowers. So I knew that Miss Zhan is a half monster when I met her for the first time. Normally, people with superpowers should kill monsters once we meet them, but Miss Zhan is only a half monster. We shouldnt kill her. Anyway she has done nothing wrong. In fact, she showed up specially for you from the very beginning. She only wants to return your kindness. She has no intention of hurting you, so we didnt stop her. However, whether you can ept her or not is very important, and I think thats the reason why she told you her secret, said Leng Shaoting. People with superpowers? Leng Shaoming was greatly surprised. He didnt expect Leng Shaoting to have superpowers! Although this was the first time that he had ever heard about people with superpowers, he had seen them many times before on TV, so he could understand what it meant. It turned out that Leng Shaoting was so strong because he had superpowers! Leng Shaoming didnt think Leng Shaoting would be weak as an ordinary guy, but it was very helpful to have superpowers. People with superpowers were good at fighting, it had nothing to do with ones intelligence. However, why did Leng Shaoting say we? Who else knew? Thinking of that, Leng Shaoming asked, What do you mean we? Ningning also has superpowers, said Leng Shaoting. He didnt mention Jing Yunyao. Leng Shaoming took a deep breath. Surprisingly, Gu Ning had superpowers too. No wonder she was so outstanding. Whats the difference between a half monster and a real monster, asked Leng Shaoming. She still has some of the abilities of a monster, but not all of them. She isntpletely a monster. If she was a real monster, she would live for hundreds or even thousands of years, but she has a human body, so she can only live as long as a human. She can also get sick and die, said Leng Shaoting. Do you mean shes more of a human? asked Leng Shaoming. Right, said Leng Shaoting. Hearing Leng Shaotings exnation, Leng Shaoming felt more relieved. His fear and difort also went away a lot. It was still hard for him to totally digest the news that Zhan Zhiyins soul was actually a monster fox, but now he would learn to ept it. Chapter 2775 - Your Opinions Matter More

    Chapter 2775: Your Opinions Matter More

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Alright, I know what to do. Thank you, Shaoting. Leng Shaoming thanked him seriously. No problem. Leng Shaoting answered. Afterwards, they hung up. Right after Zhan Zhiyin left the hospital, she went to book a room in a hotel. She was lost in thought as she stayed inside by herself. She told Leng Shaoming that she wasnt eager to have his reply, and she knew he needed time to ept it, but she couldnt take her eyes off the screen of her phone. She hoped that he would call her right now. At the same time, she wasnt prepared for that. If Leng Shaoming could ept her, she hoped that he could call her as soon as possible, but what if he couldnt? She didnt want that to happen, but she had to ept the result if he rejected her. Nevertheless, she hadnt received anything from Leng Shaoming yet. Was he scared of her? Or was he still hesitating? If he was still hesitating to make a decision, did it mean that she still had a chance? Zhan Zhiyin felt it wasnt very likely. After hanging up the call with Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoming didnt contact Zhan Zhiyin at once, because he needed time to digest and ept it. If he contacted Zhan Zhiyin before he was sure that he could ept her, it would be irresponsible and would hurt her. Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning after having the call with Leng Shaoming. He told Gu Ning that Leng Shaoming just called him. Zhan Zhiyin had sent Gu Ning a message earlier in the afternoon so Gu Ning wasnt surprised. Do you think Leng Shaoming can ept her? asked Gu Ning. Perhaps he will, said Leng Shaoting. That was his idea, but he wasnt sure what Leng Shaoming would do. If they are really in love with each other, I hope they will end up together, but if Leng Shaoming cant ept it, we cant do anything about it. After all, its really hard for ordinary people to ept, said Gu Ning. Its their affair. We should mind our own business. Do you miss me? asked Leng Shaoting. Yeah, every moment! said Gu Ning. Although it sounded like a perfunctory answer, that was her real feelings. How much do you miss me? asked Leng Shaoting again. To an extreme extent! said Gu Ning. Oh, did Leng Shaoming tell you that he and Zhan Zhiyin encountered a car ident today? asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting frowned and said, No, he didnt tell me about it. What happened? Even though he had a very shallow rtionship with Leng Shaoming, they were family after all, so he cared about Leng Shaomings safety. After that, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting about the car ident which Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin had encountered today. Have they found the mastermind? asked Leng Shaoting. No idea, I didnt ask further, said Gu Ning. In the meanwhile, Leng Shaoming thought about it for an hour more, then made up his mind. Three hours had passed so it was already 10 pm. After that, Leng Shaoming called Zhan Zhiyin. The moment her phone rang, Zhan Zhiyin was slightly scared. When she saw Leng Shaomings name, she was excited and yet panicked because she didnt know whether it was good or bad news. Therefore, Zhan Zhiyin didnt answer it right away. After hesitating for a few seconds, she finally picked it up, but she said nothing. Zhiyin. Leng Shaoming called her. Yeah, said Zhan Zhiyin. I read your message. And I have to say I was shocked and terrified when I read it. I couldnt ept it right away, because its totally beyond my imagination. I spent thest few hours pondering over it. Although I haventpletely digested it yet, Im very sure that I love you. I want to be together with you. If you dont mind that Im not really ready, can you give me a chance? said Leng Shaoming. He didnt hide his real thoughts, because it wouldnt be realistic if he didnt panic at all. Zhan Zhiyin cried in excitement, but didnt cry aloud. It was honestly a surprising answer from him. She understood that Leng Shaoming wasnt well-prepared yet. Even if he was still scared of her, she was willing to wait till he gave her an answer as long as he didnt cut off their rtionship. A-Are you serious? asked Zhan Zhiyin. She believed Leng Shaoming, but it was very important, so she needed to make sure. Yeah, but do you mind that I still need more time asked Leng Shaoming. Although it was understandable that he couldntpletely digest it yet, he called Zhan Zhiyin back right away. He said that he loved her and wanted to be together with her, but he was afraid that she might think he was irresponsible. I dont mind it at all. Actually, your opinions matter more. Zhan Zhiyin interrupted him at once. She now needed his eptance more than he needed hers. She didnt mind that he needed more time. Where are you now? asked Leng Shaoming. Im in the hotel, said Zhan Zhiyin. What hotel is it? I can go pick you up, said Leng Shaoming. He didnt ask Zhan Zhiyin toe back on her own. Instead, he would go to pick her up. No need, Ill go back by myself. Zhan Zhiyin declined. Great,e back now! Leng Shaoming didnt insist. He was considerate, but they were in an embarrassing situation now. Zhan Zhiyin might need more time to calm herself down. It was not only Zhan Zhiyin, he also needed more time to calm down. He didnt want to lose his manners when they met again. Sure, said Zhan Zhiyin. Leng Shaoming urged Zhan Zhiyin toe back quickly, but Zhan Zhiyin still didnt know how to face him. Even though Leng Shaoming epted her, she still felt very nervous. Therefore, Zhan Zhiyin spent an hour getting to the hospital. Normally, it should only take her half an hour. Chapter 2776 - I’m Happy

    Chapter 2776: Im Happy

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    When Zhan Zhiyin arrived at the inpatient department, she saw Leng Shaoming standing there alone at the gate watching in her direction. At that moment, Zhan Zhiyin somehow felt like crying. Seeing Zhan Zhiyin walking back, Leng Shaoming immediately walked towards her. Zhan Zhiyin avoided him a little, because she was still worried that he might disdain her. Leng Shaoming didnt care about that at all. After reaching her, he directly held her hand and said gently, Lets go back to the ward now! This was the first time that Leng Shaoming had ever touched Zhan Zhiyin, so he feltfortably numb in an instant. At the same time, his heart was pounding. Yeah, said Zhan Zhiyin, then she let Leng Shaoming hold her hand and they walked back to the ward. Along the way, neither of them said anything, because they didnt know what to say. In the ward, Leng Shaoming asked, Do you need water? No need. Zhan Zhiyin answered. Itste now. Why dont you have some sleep? said Leng Shaoming. Sure, said Zhan Zhiyin. She took off her shoes andy down without changing her clothing. Leng Shaoming also returned to his bed. When he picked up his ss for some water, he noticed the pattern on it was in a different direction. The next moment, he became alert. Someone had entered this room and moved his ss. Someone just came in here, said Leng Shaoming. What? Hearing that, Zhan Zhiyin immediately sat up in surprise. This ss, when I went out, the pattern on the lid was 90 degrees, but now it has changed about 50 degrees, so it has been moved, Leng Shaoming said. Do we need to check the surveince video to see who hase in? said Zhan Zhiyin. Im afraid the hospital has been bribed. If we conduct an investigation, it might alert them. I need to call Shaoting first. He has the help of hackers. We can directly get a hacker to hack into the hospitals surveince cameras, said Leng Shaoming. Right. Zhan Zhiyin nodded. After that, Leng Shaoming called Leng Shaoting. At this time, Leng Shaoting was already asleep, but he woke up once his phone rang. He didnt feel displeased at all. Due to his status, he had to keep his phone on unless he was in a ne or carrying out a task. No matter who called him, he had to pick it up right away. Seeing Leng Shaomings call, Leng Shaoting thought it was rted to Zhan Zhiyin, but it had to be something important since Leng Shaoming called him sote. Therefore, he answered the call at once. After the call was answered, Leng Shaoming directly told Leng Shaoting about their situation. Without hesitation, Leng Shaoting turned on hisputer and hacked into the surveince cameras in the hospital that Leng Shaoming was in. Even though Leng Shaoting wasnt very skilled at hacking, he could get the information he wanted as long as it wasnt highly confidential. About fifteen minutester, Leng Shaoting sessfully hacked into the surveince cameras on the floor of the hospital that Leng Shaoming was staying on. After Leng Shaoming left the ward for five minutes, a female wearing a nurses uniform and a mask walked in. Half a minuteter, she left. After walking out of the ward, she went to the washroom. Two minutester, a woman in a casual suit walked out. Although she changed her clothes, Leng Shaoting still recognized her. This woman was the nurse. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting watched the woman leave in the surveince video. The woman walked out of the washroom, then went straight downstairs and left. She went to the parking lot and drove out of the hospital in a ck car. Leng Shaoting had to stop there because his abilities were limited, but the information he got was enough for him to find the woman. Leng Shaoming sent the information to Leng Shaoming who could solve the problem on his own. After receiving the evidence from Leng Shaoting, Leng Shaoming thanked him sincerely. Actually, while they had a bad rtionship before he wouldnt turn to Leng Shaoting for help no matter what trouble he encountered. He found it humiliating to need Leng Shaotings help. His pride didnt allow him to do that. All he wanted was to surpass Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting joined the army afterwards. Leng Shaoming thought that Leng Shaoting wouldnt be able to have great achievements in the army, but unexpectedly Leng Shaoting was promoted to major general at such a young age. Now Leng Shaoting was the most outstanding person in the whole Leng family except for Master Leng, and he could be even better in the future. Leng Shaoming felt that Leng Shaoting could definitely be better than Master Leng as long as he had the ambition. In other words, Leng Shaoting was qualified to be the Leng familys patriarch. However, from his perspective, Leng Shaoting wasnt ambitious at all. Instead, Leng Shaoting had a strong sense of responsibility. After receiving the evidence, Leng Shaoming shared it with Zhan Zhiyin. There was no need for him to keep it a secret. She must have been sent here by the mastermind. Because you survived, they wanted to try again, said Zhan Zhiyin angrily. We must find the mastermind as soon as possible. I must teach him an unforgettable lesson. Ha-ha. Hearing that, Leng Shaoming snorted withughter. What are youughing at? Zhan Zhiyin gave him a re. She didnt understand why he wasughing at this moment. Well, youre so mad it seems as if youre the target, said Leng Shaoming. He understood that Zhan Zhiyin cared about him and felt touched. However, he still joked about it with her. Um, you know I care about you! Dont embarrass me like that! Zhan Zhiyin said feeling embarrassed. I know, and Im happy about it. Im happy that you care about me. And its precisely because Im happy that I can joke with you, Leng Shaoming said seriously all of a sudden. You Zhan Zhiyin was surprised when she heard Leng Shaomings confession. At that moment, Leng Shaoming really wanted to hug Zhan Zhiyin tightly, but he didnt do that because they werent girlfriend and boyfriend yet. He didnt want to leave a bad impression on Zhan Zhiyin. He didnt want to scare or upset her. Chapter 2777 - I’ll Be Back in a While

    Chapter 2777: Ill Be Back in a While

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Itste now. Have some sleep. Ill tell my secretary to investigate the woman tomorrow, said Leng Shaoming. After Zhan Zhiyin came back, he said nothing about her secret. He wasnt avoiding it, but there was no need to ask about it since he was already aware of the secret. If he brought it up, both of them would be embarrassed. Good night. Zhan Zhiyin replied. Good night, said Leng Shaoming. However, that night neither of them could sleep. During the next few hours, they stayed awake in their own thoughts. They knew neither of them was asleep, but no one said anything. They didnt sleep until 3 am. At 6 am, they woke up. Looking at each other, they were still a little uneasy. Youre awake so early! Why dont you sleep for a while longer? asked Leng Shaoming. He honestly didnt know what to say. Im used to getting up early, said Zhan Zhiyin. What do you want for breakfast? Ill go buy it for you, asked Leng Shaoming, getting out of bed. Zhan Zhiyin wanted to stop him, because she didnt want to bother him, but it wasnt a big deal. Congee with pork and century eggs please, she said. What else? asked Leng Shaoming. Zhan Zhiyin thought for a while, then said, A ss of soy milk. And? asked Leng Shaoming again. He was afraid that Zhan Zhiyin might be too shy to tell him what she really wanted to eat. Thats it. Nothing else, said Zhan Zhiyin. Normally, she had a very simple breakfast. Great, I need to wash up first, said Leng Shaoming, then he went to brush his teeth and wash his face. A few minutester, he walked out and said to Zhan Zhiyin, Ill be back in a while. Hearing that, Zhan Zhiyin felt touched and was filled with happiness. Happiness was very simple. When you were in love, a loving sentence could fill you with it. Sure, said Zhan Zhiyin. After that, Leng Shaoming went out. When Leng Shaoming was gone, Zhan Zhiyin got up and washed up too. After washing herself, she gazed out of the window. She now had mixed emotions. Although Leng Shaoming said he could ept the fact that she was a half monster, they werent girlfriend and boyfriend yet, which made her feel worried. She understood that it would take time, but she couldnt wait to hear a definite answer since she was deeply in love with him. About twenty minutester, Leng Shaoming got back. He bought two servings of congee with pork and century eggs and soy milk. Leng Shaoming ate the same food as Zhan Zhiyin. After breakfast, it was nearly 7 am, so Leng Shaomings secretary came. Leng Shaoming had a screen capture of the woman and the license te of her car, then he sent the pictures to his secretary and told him to investigate it. Oh, will shee again to make sure whether youve drunk the ss of water and had an ident? said Zhan Zhiyin. Its possible, but shes just a pawn, so we dont need to care about her. Most importantly, we need to catch the mastermind, said Leng Shaoming. Right, said Zhan Zhiyin. Lets leave the hospital in a while. We can go to have delicious food, said Leng Shaoming. Zhan Zhiyin smiled and agreed. Sure! During the morning, Leng Shaoming didnt give Zhan Zhiyin a definite answer, because he had his own ns. He nned to do something romantic. Because Leng Shaoming didnt talk about it, Zhan Zhiyin said nothing. She thought he needed time topletely digest it. Anyway, since he said he was willing to ept her, they would get together sooner orter. Like Zhan Zhiyin said, the mastermind might send someone to check on Leng Shaomings condition today. They wanted to know whether he had drunk the water and what happened afterwards. At about 8 am, a strange man walked forth and back outside Leng Shaomings ward, but there were too many people walking by, so no one noticed the mans strange behavior. Even though they saw it, it had nothing to do with them. Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin stayed in the ward and didnt see the man. Even if they saw him, they wouldnt pay special attention to him. The man waited outside for an hour, but didnt see anything wrong in the ward, so he thought that Leng Shaoming might not have taken the water. Therefore, he walked away. At about 10 am, Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin were discharged from the hospital. Because Leng Shaomings car was useless now, they could only take a taxi. Then Leng Shaoming took Zhan Zhiyin to a private clubhouse. Are you sure were going to have lunch right now? Isnt it too early? asked Zhan Zhiyin. It was slightly past 10 am, and she usually had lunch at about 12 pm. The club over there is by theke. We can row a boat in theke. If you dont want to eat so early, we can row first, Leng Shaoming said. In fact, he took Zhan Zhiyin there so early in order to row a boat with her for a while. Why not! Zhan Zhiyin answered. Even though she didnt have many hobbies, she felt she would be interested in everything as long as she was with Leng Shaoming. About twenty minutester, Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin arrived at this private clubhouse. Because it was a private clubhouse, it was located farther from the city center for quietness and space. Only members could go inside, and they needed to swipe their membership cards or show their electronic membership cards before getting in. The membership card was just a card, while the electronic membership was bound to their mobile phones. They could directly take out their phones and show the code. It was convenient to use an electronic membership card, but a concrete card was still useful sometimes. Although a membership card was needed, they could use their friends as well. It didnt have to be the owner of the card. In addition, the services here were expensive. Only the rich and powerful could afford it. It had a great environment with a lot of entertainment and most people could spend a whole day there once they came. Leng Shaoming was a member of this club and had a good rtionship with its boss. Although Zhan Zhiyin hade to the capital to see him many times, this was the first time that Leng Shaoming took her here, because this club wasnt open untilst week. At the door of the club, Leng Shaoming showed his electronic membership card to get in. Right as Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin walked in, the club manager came to wee them. Chapter 2778 - Do You Like Leng Shaoming Too?

    Chapter 2778: Do You Like Leng Shaoming Too?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Because Leng Shaoming was a good friend of the clubs owner, the manager gave them a special treatment. Mr. Leng, do you want to have the meal right now? The manager asked Leng Shaoming. No need to rush. We want to row a boat first, said Leng Shaoming. Great, let me take you there, said the manager, then he took Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin to the boats. It was still early, but it was a weekend and they had just opened the club so it was fresh and popr. They charged a lot for the services, but the prices were reasonable, so many people still chose to use them. After all, consumers didnte here very often. ordingly, there were many people rowing boats on theke. Because the club owner was Leng Shaomings good friend, Leng Shaoming knew his friends too. Since they were all friends, the club owners friends ought toe to support him. Therefore, not only Leng Shaoming, but many other friends of the club owner also came to have fun today. As a result, when Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin went to go take a boat, they saw several familiar faces. There were two men and three women at the same age as Leng Shaoming. All of them were good-looking. Because they were familiar, they exchanged greetings. A woman saw Leng Shaoming first, and her face lit up the moment she saw him. However, as soon as she saw Zhan Zhiyin next to Leng Shaoming, she looked displeased, but after a few seconds, she went back to normal and put on a smile. She walked to Leng Shaoming and greeted him. Mr. Leng, so nice to see you! What a coincidence! Saying that, she turned to watch Zhan Zhiyin with obvious hostility in her eyes. Is she your girlfriend, Mr. Leng? She asked Leng Shaoming. Zhan Zhiyin could see the womans hostility towards her, and had a feeling that this woman liked Leng Shaoming. When the woman asked Leng Shaoming whether she was his girlfriend, Zhan Zhiyin felt nervous. She wondered what Leng Shaoming would say! Hi, Miss Chen, this is my girlfriend. Leng Shaoming clearly knew what the woman was thinking, but his reply had nothing to do with that. He had already made up his mind to date Zhan Zhiyin and he had prepared a serious confession for that. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bom.so/sBJMIa " to support us Anyway, since Miss Chen asked about that, he couldnt deny it. When Zhan Zhiyin heard Leng Shaomings reply, her heart raced. Hearing Leng Shaomings answer, Miss Chen was unhappy. Although sheposed herself, she couldnt hide her real emotions. Well, I didnt expect you to have a girlfriend within just a week. Shes very beautiful. Congrattions, Mr. Leng, said Miss Chen insincerely. She indeed liked Leng Shaoming, and wanted to ride on his coattails, but unfortunately Leng Shaoming already had a girlfriend. Although she clearly knew that this woman met Leng Shaoming before her, she was still unhappy. Thanks. Leng Shaoming thanked her. Oh, Mr. Leng, you and your girl are out today? At this time, other people who were with Miss Chen also saw Leng Shaoming and greeted him. Yeah! Leng Shaoming said, Well, if youll excuse me, we need to go now. Sure, please, they said. They didnt dare to bother Leng Shaoming. After that, Leng Shaoming left, holding Zhan Zhiyins hand. When they were far away, those people immediately turned to stare at Miss Chen, who looked mad. Oh, he already has a girlfriend now. I dont think you have a chance, one of the women said to Miss Chen, gloating over her bad luck. Hearing that, Miss Chen gave her a re, then said mockingly, I dont have a chance. So do you? The woman panicked a little and argued at once. What do you mean? We all know that you like him. It has nothing to do with me! Dont think its a secret. I know you like Leng Shaoming too, said Miss Chen. Hearing that, one of the two men was upset, but he said nothing. There was only one couple among the two men and three women, but the other man was chasing the girl Miss Chen justughed at. However, the woman didnt give him a clear answer. Although she also admired Leng Shaoming, she didnt show her affection towards Leng Shaoming as obviously as Miss Chen. She didnt let other people know about it either, but unfortunately, Miss Chen found out. I dont. Thats nder! The woman angrily argued. Even though she admired Leng Shaoming from afar, she wouldnt say it aloud. After all, her admirer was present right now. If she admitted it, he might stop chasing her. Although she wouldnt ept him, he was her n-B. If she didnt have a better choice, she would ept him. Its not nder and you know it, said Miss Chen. You The womans face distorted in anger. Chen Siyu, thats too much! Alright, stop arguing now. Since were out for fun, we should be harmonious. Dont be the wet nket. Lets go row the boats! The woman, who was quiet the entire time, suddenly interrupted them. She was reluctant to see them arguing because both of them were her friends, and she didnt want to ruin their trip today. As for their argument, she thought both of them were right. If the woman didntugh at Chen Siyu first, Chen Siyu wouldnt expose her secret. Therefore, she med neither of them. Unexpectedly, she also liked Leng Shaoming. In fact, Leng Shaoming was so outstanding and was born in the Leng family in the capital. It was hard for women not to like him. However, neither of them matched Leng Shaoming, so they shouldnt have much hope. The woman was unwilling to stop, but said nothing further. Anyway, she didnt know what she could say now. Chen Siyu didnt say anything either. In fact, if the woman didnt gloat over her bad luck, she wouldnt have exposed her secret. If she wanted to do that, she would have done it long ago. Chapter 2779 - Leng Shaoming Prepared Roses

    Chapter 2779: Leng Shaoming Prepared Roses

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Then, they also went to row a boat The womans admirer felt ufortable after knowing that she also liked Leng Shaoming, because she never gave him a clear answer and he thought he had a chance. She made him feel that there was chemistry between them, and that she would ept him sooner orter, but unexpectedly, she already knew who she really liked. Since she already found who she liked, why didnt she tell him? What did she mean? Was he just a back-up? He believed Chen Siyus words because it was obvious that the woman really liked Leng Shaoming. Out of anger, he deliberately stayed away from her when they went to row a boat. Before today, he always followed behind her and people might even think they were a couple. The woman was depressed when her admirer kept a distance away from her, and it was all caused by Chen Siyu. Although she didnt ept him, she had a good impression of him. That was the reason why she didnt directly reject him. If she didnt have a better choice, she would ept him. Therefore, she felt he wasnt tolerant by staying away from her just because of Chen Siyus words. Since he liked her, he should be tolerant. If he was afraid that she might be stolen away by another man, he should treat her better! Besides, she just liked Leng Shaoming, but she hadnt confessed her affection for him. Why was he mad at her? Selfish people only thought about themselves and didnt allow other people to do anything to upset them. They always med other people for their own faults. The woman was unhappy that the man stopped chasing her just because of that, so she directly went up and pulled the man. Come here, I need to talk with you. The man put on a cold expression, but agreed. He was angry, but he didnt lose hope yet. After all, it wasnt easy for him to give up on the girl he liked. Therefore, if she could give him a reasonable exnation, he would get over it. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bom.so/sBJMIa " to support us After that, the man followed the woman to the side. Ha! Chen Siyu disliked the womans behavior of keeping a n-B, but she said nothing. It wasnt her business, so she just sneered. When the man followed the woman to the side, the woman said, Do you believe Chen Siyu? Isnt it true? asked the man. Obviously, he believed it. Of course not! There is a huge gap between my and Leng Shaomings status. Do you think I have no self-awareness? Well, I admit I have some affection for him, but its just appreciation. After all, hes very handsome and was born in a powerful family. Is that my fault? said the woman. Hearing that, the man epted her exnation. Frankly, he also had appreciation for outstanding women! Therefore, the man felt better. However, there was one important question he needed to ask her. Ive chased you for two months. Why didnt you give me a clear answer? Dont you have any patience? Girls need time to observe their admirers. Why cant you give me more time to think about it? If I easily ept you, we might also break up easily. We need more time to get to know each other. The woman argued, taking it for granted. The man was convinced. If a woman easily epted him, he might lose interest in her. So the man said nothing and they went back to normal. Sorry, I was a little intolerant. The man apologized. After all, he really liked this woman, so his anger went away after hearing her exnation. In order not to anger her, he made an apology. Alright, I just dont want to be misunderstood, said the woman. She was relieved that the man wasnt mad at her any longer. Although she had many admirers, this man was her best choice till now, so she was very likely to choose him. At that time, Leng Shaoming had already set out. The boat they were riding was a pedal boat, so they moved it forward with their feet. There were also electric ones, which were generally provided for those who didnt want to pedal, but since they were out to have fun, pedaling was more interesting. The pedal boat had multiple seats and double seats. Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin rented one with two seats. There was a small table in front of their seats. On the small table was a te of snacks, a te of fruit and two bottles of juice. Thiske wasnt very big, but it wasnt too small either. It was the size of a football field. There was a circr forest trail around theke, where people could walk and run, and the air was very refreshing. If they had enough money, they could have a good vacation here. The scenery here is impressive, Zhan Zhiyin said. Because Zhan Zhiyin was originally a monster fox and had stayed in the snow-capped mountains all year round, she liked this kind of wilderness and beautiful scenery far away from the bustling city. Deep down in her heart, she still liked this kind of tranquility, where there were mountains, water, and woods. Yeah! My friend owns this ce, but it didnt open untilst week. Thats why when you came to see me previously I didnt bring you here, Leng Shaoming said. The services here should be very expensive! Zhan Zhiyin said, but it couldnt be more obvious. Yeah, but its eptable, said Leng Shaoming. As they chatted, neither of them brought up what happened earlier. Zhan Zhiyin was a little upset, because she wasnt sure whether Leng Shaoming really took her as his girlfriend. Leng Shaoming didnt bring it up, because he wanted to talk about that a bitter. The two of them rowed for about an hour, then they returned to the shore because it was almost 12 pm so it was time for lunch. Back in the hall, the manager immediately came to collect them. Then he guided them to the private room in person. When they were left alone in the private room, Leng Shaoming asked Zhan Zhiyin to wait for a while, then he stood up to get something from the cab. Before long, he took it out and Zhan Zhiyin was struck dumb the moment she saw it. It was arge bunch of red roses. What did it stand for? Chapter 2780 - Take Revenge Secretly

    Chapter 2780: Take Revenge Secretly

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Seeing that, Zhan Zhiyin immediately understood what Leng Shaoming was going to do, even though he said nothing yet. And she was very touched. Leng Shaoming said nothing the entire time in order to surprise her, and he never disappointed her. Leng Shaoming walked towards Zhan Zhiyin with ny-nine roses in both hands, and Zhan Zhiyin stood up subconsciously. Standing in front of Zhan Zhiyin, Leng Shaoming looked at her with a pair of loving eyes. Zhiyin, Im not good at sweet nothings. I can only be honest. I love you. Although what you told me yesterday scared me a little. It cant change the fact that I love you. I ept it. After all, when youre in love, you must ept everything about the person you love. I have many shorings too, but you never disdain me. You even risked your own life to protect me when we were in danger. What else can I ask for from a girl? If I refuse to ept you just because youre not a human, then Id be too selfish and wouldnt deserve your love. I want to be with you, not just because you saved my life, but because I really love you. And I hope that you can protect yourself first if there is any danger again in the future. I dont want you to be injured because of me. Otherwise Id be sad and heart-broken. I would me myself. Although Leng Shaoming wasnt good at sweet nothings, his sincere words were much more touching. Zhan Zhiyins eyes were full of tears. Zhiyin, will you be my girlfriend? Leng Shaoming asked as he handed the bunch of flowers to Zhan Zhiyin. Zhan Zhiyin didnt take it over right away, because she was afraid it was just a dream. D-Do you mean it? Zhan Zhiyin choked. She did her best to fight back her tears. Of course I mean it. Id never joke about love, said Leng Shaoming seriously. Y-Y-Yes! Hearing Leng Shaomings affirmative answer, Zhan Zhiyin didnt hesitate to take Leng Shaomings flowers. The moment Zhan Zhiyin took his flowers, Leng Shaoming beamed with happiness. He couldnt wait to give her a hug, but was afraid that it might be a little rude. They needed time to be intimate. Come here, put the flowers down. We should eat first. Leng Shaoming reached out his hand and helped Zhan Zhiyin put down the flowers on the table. After they sat down, Leng Shaoming rang the service bell. Then a waiter came in and Leng Shaoming told him that they were ready to have the meal. When Leng Shaoming booked the private room, he had already ced the order. He ordered the restaurants famous couplebo. I ced the order before you came. Do you mind? asked Leng Shaoming. Dear readers! you are reading on our content copy site.Please copy and search this link " https://bom.so/sBJMIa " to support us Of course not, said Zhan Zhiyin. She didnt care about the food at all since she was dining with Leng Shaoming. Before long, Leng Shaomings order was ced on the table. Right after they finished the meal, Leng Shaoming received his secretarys call and they had the information about the woman. The womans background was very simple. She was born in an ordinary family and there was no problem with that. She was also an ordinary worker working in an ordinarypany, but she was the girlfriend of the son of a director who was caught and put in jail because of briberyst year. She tried to hurt Leng Shaoming because it was the sons idea. Even the big truck driver was paid by the son to hit him and the truck driver was the womans rtive. Therefore, Leng Shaoming believed the mastermind behind the scheme against him must be the directors son. After all, the director fell into trouble because of Leng Shaomings report. Leng Yuanqians people received that result at almost the same time, so when Leng Shaoming called his father after hanging up his call with his secretary, Leng Yuanqian shared the result with him. However, that was just what they found out after the investigation. They didnt have solid evidence to prove that they were right, so they needed to do a further investigation. When Leng Shaoming had the call with his secretary and Leng Yuanqian, he didnt avoid Zhan Zhiyin, so she heard their conversations. Then what to do next? Do we need to catch the truck driver and the woman for interrogation? asked Zhan Zhiyin. She felt they might be able to get a result quickly by doing that. They will definitely deny it, unless we can find evidence to prove that theyre scheming together. Without solid proof, we cant do anything to them, said Leng Shaoming. Its hard to collect the evidence. After all, without clear recording or video of them scheming together, we cant prove theyre guilty, but I do have an idea, said Zhan Zhiyin. What is it? asked Leng Shaoming. We can directly threaten the directors son and force him to admit the crime, said Zhan Zhiyin. Thats a good idea, but Im afraid we cant get what we want through violence. What if we alert them instead? said Leng Shaoming. He had the same idea, but he didnt think it was realistic. Right, but we can try it. Even if we cant get any evidence, as long as we can prove they did it, we can take revenge secretly. We dont need to wait till theyre punished by thew. Anyway, the truck driver has agreed to pay thepensation, so it wont cause us any loss, said Zhan Zhiyin. Compared with a punishment ording to thew, she preferred to take revenge on her own. However, they had to be careful not to be dragged into trouble. Hearing Zhan Zhiyins words, Leng Shaoming felt it wasnt a bad idea. If they couldnt find evidence, they wouldnt be able to put the mastermind in jail. Anyway, the truck driver agreed to pay thepensation, so they wouldnt lose anything. As long as they were sure the directors son was the mastermind, it would be understandable if they took revenge secretly. But will it be exposed? Leng Shaoming was afraid that their actions might be exposed, so if they decided to do that, they had to be very careful not to be exposed. No, but if you want to interrogate them, you cant do it in person. Just leave it to me. I can disguise myself for someone else. No one will know who I am, said Zhan Zhiyin. No way, I cant let you do that alone! Its dangerous. Leng Shaoming stopped her at once. He didnt think it was embarrassing to have a woman help him deal with it. He just didnt want Zhan Zhiyin to take the risk. Chapter 2781 - Zhan Zhiyin’s Threat

    Chapter 2781: Zhan Zhiyins Threat

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Cared for by Leng Shaoming, Zhan Zhiyin was very touched. She loved Leng Shaoming, so she was willing to help him. After all, it was not very dangerous for her. Im not an ordinary girl. Ill be safe, said Zhan Zhiyin, trying to persuade Leng Shaoming. No, you cant do it. Leng Shaoming frowned worriedly. He believed Zhan Zhiyin, but he cared about her too much. If you wont allow me to do it, Ill just do it secretly. Do you think you can stop me? You better tell me everything about them. Otherwise I could be in serious danger. Zhan Zhiyin threatened. She was determined to carry out her n. She was so honest with Leng Shaoming, because she knew it was impossible for him to stop her. He had his work to do so he couldnt stay with her all the time. You Leng Shaoming felt amused yet annoyed. Anyway, since Zhan Zhiyin had already made up her mind, he had to give in. Fine, you win. If he didnt give in, she might really end up in trouble without any help. Although Leng Shaoming could stop her by threatening her as well, he wouldnt. There was no need for him to do that. If he threatened Zhan Zhiyin, she might be hurt. I knew it! Zhan Zhiyin said proudly. Leng Shaoming gave in to her threat today, but she was reasonable. She knew how to carry out her n. Leng Shaoming put on a resigned look. No need to rush right now. I need some time to collect their information, said Leng Shaoming. He didnt know much about the directors son yet. Sure, said Zhan Zhiyin. After Zhan Zhiyin became Leng Shaomings girlfriend, she shared the good news with her grandfather. They just got together and their romantic rtionship wasnt stable yet. It was hard to say whether they would marry one day since it was still a little early. Nevertheless, Zhan Zhiyin believed that Leng Shaoming was her Mr. Right, so she wanted to marry him. She wouldnt give up unless he lost interest in her, betrayed her, or asked her to go away. Anyway, she wouldnt think about that right now. That didnt happen yet and she believed Leng Shaoming would be a loyal boyfriend. Even though Leng Shaoming wasnt sure whether they would marry one day, he definitely took their rtionship seriously, so he agreed to share the good news with their families right after they were together. Actually, both of their families hoped they could be together. When Zhan Daosong heard the good news, he was happy for Zhan Zhiyin and Leng Shaoming. He was very satisfied with Leng Shaoming and most importantly Zhan Zhiyin loved him. As long as Zhan Zhiyin loved him, it was the best news he could ever hear. However, after the whole Zhan family heard the news, a drama happened. Zhan Zhiyins parents and older brother had a very good impression of Leng Shaoming, because he and his family were outstanding. The Zhan family was rich too, but was hardlyparable to the Leng family. Nevertheless, it was still a properly matched marriage if Zhan Zhiyin married Leng Shaoming one day. After all, they were both from high society even though their families werent equally rich. The drama happened because of Zhan Zhiyins third aunt. Mrs. Zhan was always setting Zhan Zhiyin up with her nephew. Anyway, her natal family was rich too, or she wouldnt have been able to marry into the Zhan family. The Zhan family didnt care much about ones status, but only people in the same circle could get to know each other. Therefore, if Mrs. Zhan wasnt born in a rich family, she wouldnt have been able to meet Mr. Zhan. Mrs. Zhans natal family was a normal rich family in City H. There was a huge gap between her natal family and the Zhan family, but the Zhan family didnt care about that. If Zhan Zhiyin liked Mrs. Zhans nephew, they would be supportive, but Zhan Zhiyin disliked the man. In fact, Mrs. Zhans nephew didnt leave a good impression on the other members of the Zhan family, but they said nothing about it in front of Mrs. Zhan. Mrs. Zhans nephew was handsome and looked nice on the surface. He had a good job and seemed to be a good man, but Zhan Zhiyins older brother knew he had abandoned his pregnant ex-girlfriend and even slept with his ex-girlfriends good friend. Zhan Zhiyins older brother had a really bad impression of this man and thought what the man had done was really disgusting. At the beginning, Zhan Zhiyins parents felt he might be a good choice and talked about him with her, but they gave it up after hearing what he had done. They also greatly disdained Mrs. Zhans nephew. However, once Mrs. Zhan heard that Zhan Zhiyin was Leng Shaomings girlfriend, she was mad. What? Zhiyin is Leng Shaomings girlfriend now? Why? My nephew, Zihao, is also an outstanding young man. Hes so familiar to us. Isnt he a better choice than Leng Shaoming? Why do you allow Zhiyin to be together with another man? Hearing that, many members of the Zhan family were displeased. Zhan Zhiyins mother couldnt stand it anymore and directly argued. How could you say that? Its my daughters freedom to choose whoever she wants to be with. Its a different society now. She doesnt need to obey our orders. Even if she needs our advice, were very satisfied with Leng Shaoming. Leng Shaoming is a handsome young man with a good job and a top family background. Its our luck that we can have an alliance with the Leng family. Zihao is also a good man, but to be frank, hes hardlyparable to Leng Shaoming. Ridiculous. Although Zihao isntparable to Leng Shaoming, hes one of our rtives. Why do you care so much about status? Do you disdain him just because Zihao isnt as rich as Leng Shaoming? Mrs. Zhan argued angrily. To be clear, its your rtive, not ours. And dont judge us just because we didnt choose him. We just want Zhiyin to be with someone she loves. We dont care about ones family background. Your nephew is good to you, but not good to us. Dont think we know nothing about him. We just didnt want to embarrass you, so we said nothing. But were aware of his amoral deeds, said Zhan Zhiyins mother. Chapter 2782 - It’s a Scheme

    Chapter 2782: Its a Scheme

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Saying that, Zhan Zhiyins mother got even angrier. All of a sudden, she blurted it out. He abandoned his pregnant ex-girlfriend and slept with his ex-girlfriends good friend. Hes clearly a jerk. What? Really? Zhan Daosong was astonished and looked mad too. He had had a good impression of Xu Zhihao, but he wouldnt force Zhan Zhiyin to be together with him because Zhan Zhiyin didnt like him. Unexpectedly, Xu Zhihao turned out to be such a terrible man. Mrs. Zhan was surprised and embarrassed when Zhan Zhiyins mother said it aloud. As Xu Zhihaos aunt, she was aware of that, but she didnt think it was a big deal. Anyway, it was in the past. Thinking of that, she said, No young man hasnt made mistakes. Its over and hes different now! Its not just a mistake, its a persons quality. If I introduce such a terrible man to your daughter, would you ept? asked Zhan Zhiyins mother. Of course n Mrs. Zhan subconsciously responded, but before she finished, she realized she shouldnt say that. She immediately changed her attitude and said, Dont criticize me like that. I just want Zhiyin to be happy. Although she said that, she wouldnt let her own daughter date such a terrible bad man. Her daughter was going to marry a governors son and they had a good rtionship now. In fact, she set up Zhan Zhiyin and Xu Zhihao in order to help the Xu family. If Zhan Zhiyin married into the Xu family, it would be very good for the Xu family. Moreover, because Zhan Zhiyin was better than her own daughter, she didnt want Zhan Zhiyin to marry a better man than her own daughter. Oh, really? I dont think so. You simply want your nephew to live a good life. If you really care about Zhiyin, shut up now. Zhiyin already has a quality man. If she bes your nephews girlfriend, she wouldnt be as happy. You dont want your own daughter to have such a terrible man as her boyfriend, why do you want to introduce my daughter to him? If you have nothing to do, pay more attention to your own daughter and stay away from mine! said Zhan Zhiyins mother angrily. She was furious. Mrs. Zhan was very selfish and the other members of the Zhan family didnt like her very much, but she wouldnt cause serious trouble, so they wouldnt argue with her. However, what she said today was uneptable. You Mrs. Zhan was furious. You dont cherish my kindness at all! You Enough! Before she could finish, Zhan Daosong stopped her and gave her a re. Stop talking about that now. You should at least have an understanding of yourself. Dont be so self-centered and force other people to do what you wouldnt like. You dont have that power. He originally thought that Mrs. Zhan was kind, but now she turned out to be very malicious. When Zhan Daosong opened his mouth, Mrs. Zhan didnt dare to say another word, but she was still mad. The Leng family was indeed influential and Leng Shaoming was very outstanding, but Zhan Zhiyin was just dating Leng Shaoming. It was hard to know whether they would get married in the future. Mrs. Zhan really wanted to see Leng Shaoming abandon Zhan Zhiyin. Leng Shaoming also shared the good news with his mother. He actually didnt want to talk about it since it was his own business, but Zhan Zhiyin quickly shared the news with Master Zhan, so he didnt want to disappoint her. Jiang Shuyuan was happy to know that Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin were finally boyfriend and girlfriend. Without dy, she shared the news with other people in the Leng family. However, before Leng Shaoming solved the problem he encountered. Something awful happened to Leng Shaojia. She went abroad the other day. Because she had stayed in Country Y for a few years, she had some friends there. When she got bored, she went to have fun with them. Unfortunately, the son of a senior official of Country Y sexually harassed her today. They pushed and pulled each other causing her to identally push the man down and a sharp stone hit him in the back of his head. Then he lost consciousness. As a result, Leng Shaojia was kept in Country Y and the government wanted Leng Yuanqian toe and deal with it in person. Knowing that, the Leng family immediately thought it might be a scheme, and there must be a storm. Anyway, since they wanted Leng Yuanqian to go there, Leng Yuanqian had to go. If he didnt, he couldnt solve the problem. After all, it was Leng Shaojias fault. However, if Leng Yuanqian went there alone, he would be in a very dangerous situation. Therefore, Master Leng went to talk to Jing Yunyao and wanted her to go with to protect Leng Yuanqian. Anyway, Jing Yunyao was a cultivator with superpowers. With her help, Leng Yuanqian should be fine. Jing Yunyao disliked Leng Shaojia, but Leng Shaojia was not the only one being targeted this time. The target was Leng Yuanqian and the whole Leng family. If it was just an ident, Leng Yuanqian didnt need to go there in person. They would just send over a representative. ordingly, Jing Yunyao had to stand out at this moment. However, if she went there with Leng Yuanqian, it would be inconvenient for them to make the trip together. Jing Yunyao then told Gu Ning about it and asked her to go with her. However, Gu Ning didnt think Jing Yunyao should go after hearing about it, because the Leng family could also be in danger if the Leng family was really the target. Jing Yunyao needed to stay to protect the Leng family. Gu Ning and Si Jin, on the other hand, could go there and protect Leng Yuanqian. Jing Yunyao agreed and epted Gu Nings n. After that, she shared the result with Master Leng, who agreed, but he still called Gu Ning and reminded her to be careful. It was an emergency so after they made the decision, they booked ne tickets to the capital of Country Y the next day. Wei Lingfeng knew about it, so he let Leng Yuanqian off for a few days. Because the Leng family and Wei Lingfeng were on the same boat, they shared glory and failure. If the Leng family was targeted, he could be the main target. Even if the target wasnt him, he would also be in danger if the Leng family was in trouble. After all, it was time to select the new president, and the selection was only a month away. Currently he was the most popr candidate. Under his leadership, their country made obvious progress, so he had a wide range of support. Chapter 2783 - Is She Really Strong?

    Chapter 2783: Is She Really Strong?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    However, there were still many people who wanted to unseat him, because they felt they could do better. Most people who wanted to be the president aimed to build a greater country, but they also wanted to benefit more from that position. All of them were ambitious and had a strong desire for power. However, if they wanted to unseat Wei Lingfeng, they had to defeat the Leng family first. If only Wei Lingfeng was in trouble, given the Leng familys abilities, they could quickly rece Wei Lingfeng. There were a lot of able people in the Leng familys faction, and many of them were able to be the president. Many of those people who participated in the selection belonged to the Leng familys faction and they had great support too, so other candidates felt anxious. Not just the other three major families in the capital saw the Leng family as a big threat. The four major families in the capital had the greatest fame, but they werent necessarily the strongest. The Leng, Rong, Yuan, and Chang families were the four major families in the capital because of their long history. In fact, there were many new families that had wealth and influence too. Therefore, the most famous families were the four major families in the capital, but there were dozens of important families in the capital. It was veryplicated. After all, there were many skilled people, but not all of them were willing to rely on an important family to live. They usually preferred to build a family on their own. Because they couldnt get through to Leng Shaoting right now, they didnt share the news with him, but Leng Yuanqian told Leng Shaoming about their n once they made the arrangement. Although it would worry Leng Shaoming, they didnt want him to be ill-prepared. The Leng family was obviously the target this time. When Leng Shaoming heard the news, he was angry and worried, but they could only be more careful. Given the Leng familys status, they knew it would happen sooner orter, so they werent too surprised. They were just worried and angry. What should we do now? Are you going to Country Y? asked Leng Shaoming worriedly because it was clearly a trap. Right, were leaving tomorrow morning, said Leng Yuanqian in a gloomy mood, even though Gu Ning and Si Jin would follow him there. Although Leng Yuanqian understood that both Gu Ning and Si Jin were very strong, he still had worries. After all, it was a very serious problem this time. But its obviously a trap, said Leng Shaoming. I know, but your younger sister said Leng Yuanqian. It was his daughter and the government of Country Y asked him to go. He had to do it. Hearing that, Leng Shaoming didnt know what to say. It was his own younger sister. If he were asked to go to Country Y, he would go without hesitation. No need to worry. Gu Ning and a senior disciple of her master will go with me. I have bodyguards to protect me secretly as well. I am telling you this simply to remind you to be careful. Someone is deliberately targeting our family, said Leng Yuanqian. Be careful! Leng Shaoming felt relieved when he heard Gu Ning would go as well. He knew Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl and was incredibly strong. No matter what he said right now, it was useless, so he could only remind them to be careful. Yeah, I know. You should also be careful. Leng Yuanqian also reminded Leng Shaoming. I will, said Leng Shaoming. After hanging up, Leng Shaoming was extremely upset. Zhan Zhiyin was right next to him, so she heard their conversation. After that, sheforted and said, Gu Ning will be there. Theres no need to worry. Shes really strong. Because Zhan Zhiyin didnt know that Leng Shaoming was already aware of Gu Nings superpowers, she couldnt say it aloud. She could only say that Gu Ning was very strong. Leng Shaoming understood that Zhan Zhiyin knew Gu Ning had superpowers, so he was relieved after hearing Zhan Zhiyins words, but he was still anxious and wanted to make sure of it, so he asked, Is she really so strong? Yeah! Shes honestly very strong, much stronger than you can imagine. Dont worry, if shes going there with your father, I believe your father will be safe, said Zhan Zhiyin. Knowing that, Leng Shaoming was relieved. In fact, I know Gu Ning isnt an ordinary girl, but I dont know how strong she is. Anyway, after hearing your words, Im feeling much more relieved, said Leng Shaoming. Hearing Leng Shaomings reply, Zhan Zhiyin realized that Leng Shaoming might also know that Gu Ning had superpowers, but she wasnt sure he had heard about cultivators. Well, since you know she isnt an ordinary girl, I think I can be honest with you. Frankly, Im barely one tenth as strong as Gu Ning. And a senior disciple of her master will go with too! Zhan Zhiyin said, If Gu Ning were at the ident scene yesterday, we wouldnt have been knocked into the river. Instead, the big truck would have fallen into the river. After all, shes ten times stronger than me. Leng Shaoming was shocked. Although he knew Gu Ning was strong, he didnt expect her to be so strong. In that case, there was indeed no need for him to be so worried even though he cared about his family very much. In the afternoon, Leng Shaoming collected information about the directors son and sent it to Zhan Zhiyin. Zhan Zhiyin decided to interrogate the directors son that night. At about 10 pm, Zhan Zhiyin took action. Before that, she disguised herself as someone else. She was wearing ck sportswear. In order to keep Leng Shaoming out of this, Zhan Zhiyin separated from him before she disguised herself. She went to a blind spot in the surveince cameras and didnte out again until she looked totally different. While they were apart, Leng Shaoming kept reminding her to be careful. Before that, they made sure that the directors son, Chen Yunheng, was drinking with his friends in a bar. Zhan Zhiyin went directly to the bar. She sat by the counter and ordered a drink, ncing at the table that Chen Yunheng was at once in a while. Chapter 2784 - Why Did You Panic?

    Chapter 2784: Why Did You Panic?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Chen Yunheng left at 12 am, followed by Zhan Zhiyin. Zhan Zhiyin followed Chen Yunheng till his apartment, not afraid of being caught by surveince cameras. She stepped into the elevator after him, but she deliberately kept a distance behind him and only rushed inside after making sure that Chen Yunheng pressed the floor button. Zhan Zhiyin saw the button of the 19th floor was light, so she randomly pressed the 26th floor. Chen Yunheng couldnt see anything wrong with Zhan Zhiyin, because he seldom came here. He didnt even know his neighbors next door, let alone other residents in this building. At the 19th floor, he walked out of the elevator, and Zhan Zhiyin immediately followed him. Because Chen Yunheng was drunk and felt a little dizzy, he didnt notice Zhan Zhiyin was following him. Afterwards, he opened the door of his apartment. As soon as the door opened, Zhan Zhiyin went over and pushed Chen Yunheng into the apartment. The next moment, she closed the door behind her. Chen Yunheng was scared, but he figured it out the moment he saw that it was Zhan Zhiyin who followed him all the way up through the elevator. Who are you? What do you want? Chen Yunheng angrily questioned. Because it was just a woman, he wasnt frightened. He was only surprised by her sudden actions. You dont need to know who I am. I just want to ask you a few questions, said Zhan Zhiyin in a lowered voice. I dont know you. You shouldnt stay here. If you dont go out right now. Dont me me for chasing you out! Chen Yunheng threatened in anger. Im afraid you cant, said Zhan Zhiyin. Before Chen Yunheng could do anything to her, she attacked him. Before Chen Yunheng react Zhan Zhiyin had already controlled him. After he came back to his senses, he was astonished and struggled heavily. Unfortunately, no matter how he struggled, he couldnt get rid of her. Chen Yunheng was extremely surprised by Zhan Zhiyins strength. Because he failed to get away, Chen Yunheng snapped at her. Let me go! Do you think Ill listen to you? Zhan Zhiyin sneered. He Chen Yunheng realized he couldnt get rid of Zhan Zhiyin by himself, so he immediately shouted for help, but the moment he opened his mouth, Zhan Zhiyin squeezed his cheeks to stop him from making any sounds. Dear readers!you are reading on our content stealing site.Please copy and search this link " https://bom.so/sBJMIa " to support us You better be quiet. Ill just ask you a few questions. If you honestly answer it, I wont hurt you, but if you dare to y tricks, youll get hurt. Dont doubt my words. Since I dare toe, Im clearly not afraid of the police. Zhan Zhiyin threatened him. Chen Yunheng was unhappy at being threatened like that, but he was left with no choice because this woman was very strong. If she just wanted to ask him a few questions, he decided to hear what she wanted to ask first. However, Zhan Zhiyin was squeezing his cheeks so he couldnt speak at all. He could only quietly look at her to show that he would listen to her. Zhan Zhiyin could see it, so she loosened her hand on the mans cheeks. Although Chen Yunheng could talk now, he didnt dare to struggle or fight back because of Zhan Zhiyins abilities. Whats your question? Is Wu Xiaoli your girlfriend? asked Zhan Zhiyin. Chen Yunheng didnt understand why she asked him that, but it wasnt a secret, so he replied honestly. Yes. Were you togetherst night? asked Zhan Zhiyin. Hearing that, Chen Yunheng thought she came because of Wu Xiaoli, but Wu Xiaoli was indeed with himst night. Yeah. Did you order someone to knock into Leng Shaomings car? asked Zhan Zhiyin. Chen Yunheng was shocked and panicked. No, I didnt. He denied at once. However, even though Chen Yunheng denied it, his reaction said everything. It had something to do with him, otherwise he wouldnt panic like that. Why did you panic? Zhan Zhiyin sneered. Chen Yunheng had to force himself to calm down, but it only further proved that he was guilty. I didnt. It has nothing to do with me! Dont hurl the me on innocent people. I can sue you! Chen Yunheng argued loudly. As if the louder he argued the truer his words would be. But Wu Xiaoli was in the hospitalst night. Why did you tell me that she was with you? asked Zhan Zhiyin. Chen Yunheng suddenly didnt know what to say. Unexpectedly, they found out about Wu Xiaoli and were even suspicious of him. What? Why dont you say something? asked Zhan Zhiyin meaningfully. She was absent for a whilest night, but she came backter, said Chen Yunheng, but the moment he said it, he realized that it wasnt right. However, he couldnt tell why. No, Wu Xiaoli wasnt with youst night. She went back home, said Zhan Zhiyin. Hearing that, Chen Yunheng finally realized why he felt it wasnt right. Wu Xiaoli indeed wasnt with himst night, and this woman must know where Wu Xiaoli went after visiting the hospital. If he told her that Wu Xiaoli came backter, he was obviously lying. Suddenly, Chen Yunheng thought of the mistake Zhan Zhiyin just made and asked, You didnt ask me a specific time ofst night. I was with her earlier, but we separatedter. Well, youre not dumb, but I dont believe your words now. Zhan Zhiyin sneered. Even though he caught the mistake she made, his reaction already betrayed him. Tell me, did you order Wu Ming to knock into Leng Shaomings car? However, Leng Shaoming survived, so you ordered Wu Xiaoli to drug him? asked Zhan Zhiyin. No, I didnt. It wasnt me. Im innocent! Chen Yunheng denied it at once. At the same time, he criticized Zhan Zhiyin angrily. He definitely wouldnt admit it even though they knew it was him. Chapter 2785 - The Yuan Family’s People?

    Chapter 2785: The Yuan Familys People?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    As long as there was no evidence to prove it was done by him, Zhan Zhiyin could do nothing to him. Do you think I dont know what to do with you if you deny it? If you admit it, you may just be punished by thew. Youll only spend a few years in jail. But if you refuse to tell me the truth, Ill kill you right now and no one will know, said Zhan Zhiyin disdainfully, putting pressure on Chen Yunheng causing him to feel very stressed. Besides, Zhan Zhiyin showed a strong intention to kill on her face, which scared Chen Yunheng. He wasnt sure whether Zhan Zhiyin really meant it. He didnt believe she would dare to kill people without careful thinking, but despair gave courage even to a coward. Therefore, Chen Yunheng was still very frightened because he didnt want to die. However, he was unwilling to admit it, so he chose to be silent for the time being. What? Do you think Im just scaring you? Zhan Zhiyin asked when he fell silent. Dont think you can get away with it if you dare to kill me. The police will catch you sooner orter. Chen Yunheng tried to threaten Zhan Zhiyin and hoped she could give up the idea of killing him. So? I dont care. I just want you to pay the price for scheming against Leng Shaoming, said Zhan Zhiyin aggressively. Without hesitation, she drew a dagger from her waist. Stepping towards Chen Yunheng, she seemed ready to kill at any moment. S-S-Stop! Chen Yunheng stumbled back in fear, but there was no room behind him. He hit the wall after a simple step back. Chen Yunheng wanted to shout for help, but he knew that she would pinch his cheeks again if he did that. And what if he angered her by shouting for help? She might directly kill him! I can give you onest chance. Are you going to admit it or not? Zhan Zhiyins dagger drew closer and closer to Chen Yunheng. I-I didnt Chen Yunheng still denied it. If so, go to hell! Zhan Zhiyin made up her mind and stabbed Chen Yunheng in his chest. She wouldnt hesitate to injure him, but she wouldnt really kill him. Although she disguised herself as someone else, she was still reluctant to kill. After all, she had no right to deprive Chen Yunheng of his life. I admit it! Seeing that the dagger was about to stab into his chest, Chen Yunheng immediately gave in. He didnt expect her to really kill him. The moment Chen Yunheng yielded, Zhan Zhiyin stopped, the dagger already touched his chest. If he was a secondter, the dagger would be stabbed into his chest. Chen Yunheng broke out in a cold sweat and felt that he had good luck. Tell me what you did. Zhan Zhiyin didnt move the dagger away, instead she pressed it against Chen Yunhengs chest. Chen Yunheng didnte back to his senses until he heard Zhan Zhiyins voice. He took a deep breath and said, I-I ordered Wu Ming to knock into Leng Shaomings car, but Im not the mastermind. The mastermind is the Yuan family. It was the Yuan familys orders. Chen Yunheng was unwilling to die for the Yuan family. If he confessed, he would just be an essory, not the mastermind and his punishment would be much lighter. He would only be sentenced to four or five years in jail and could still live a good life aftering out, but he would lose everything if he died right now. Zhan Zhiyin was struck dumb for a second. She thought that Chen Yunheng was the mastermind, but unexpectedly the mastermind was someone else. However, she wasnt sure whether it was true. The mastermind is the Yuan family? Didnt you order someone to knock into Leng Shaomings car because your father was arrested due to his report? asked Zhan Zhiyin. No, I did have that idea, but didnt dare to do it because I didnt want to get in trouble as well. The Yuan familys people came to see me. They threatened and bribed me, so I agreed to help them, said Chen Yunheng sincerely. He wanted to win Zhan Zhiyins trust. After all, there was a huge gap between the mastermind and the essory. Do you have evidence? If not, I cant believe your words, said Zhan Zhiyin, but she was actually already convinced to some extent. Although she wasnt born in the capital and barely knew about the situation there, she was aware that the four major families were enemies. They always schemed against each other. In order to seize power, they yed all kinds of tricks. If the mastermind was the Yuan family, the Chang family, or other families, Zhan Zhiyin wouldnt be surprised, but Zhan Zhiyin wouldnt think it must be one of them just because they were likely to be guilty. Perhaps there were other families who were trying to frame the Yuan family! She wasnt defending the Yuan family, but schemes were usuallyplicated. They told me that theyre from the Yuan family, said Chen Yunheng. That cant prove anything. They could have lied to you by saying theyre from the Yuan family. Tell me how you contact them? Where did you meet? The persons age, gender, features and your conversation? If you cant tell me all the above, I cant believe you, said Zhan Zhiyin. Its a man and he directly stopped me in the underground parking lot of my house. We had a conversation in my car. He was wearing a baseball cap and a mask. I couldnt see his face. He told me he knew my father was put in jail because of Leng Shaomings report, so he offered me a chance to take revenge. I didnt agree at the beginning because I was unwilling to go against Leng Shaoming. I didnt want to end up in trouble. But the man told me that hes a member of the Yuan family and could protect me. So I went to see Wu Ming, but Wu Ming failed. I could only ask Wu Xiaoli to drug Leng Shaoming. Unfortunately, both of them failed said Chen Yunheng. What else? asked Zhan Zhiyin. Nothing else, said Chen Yunheng. Isnt there any way to contact them? asked Zhan Zhiyin. No, because Ive not done anything sessfully, so I didnt contact him, said Chen Yunheng. Looking at Chen Yunhengs sincere face, Zhan Zhiyin believed that he wasnt lying, but she needed to further investigate to know whether the mastermind was really the Yuan family. Chapter 2786 - You Still Want to Work?

    Chapter 2786: You Still Want to Work?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Alright, I believe you, but dont try to fool me. Ill keep an eye on you. If you dare to fool me, I might not withdraw this dagger so quickly next time. Dont try to run away, unless you dont want to live. Stay home, and Ille to see you again. Zhan Zhiyin threatened him. She wouldnt watch him in person, but Leng Shaomings people would. No matter what Chen Yunheng did, they would know. No, I wont go anywhere, said Chen Yunheng at once. He had his own idea. Actually, he had nned to run away right after Zhan Zhiyin left. He would go abroad and would nevere back again. However, being threatened by Zhan Zhiyin, he gave in. He knew there would be a worse result if he was caught after running away. Therefore, Chen Yunheng didnt dare to y any tricks. But I need to work! said Chen Yunheng. Do you want to work? Dont you know the situation youre in right now? The police wille and arrest you tomorrow. If you dont want to suffer, stay at home. Otherwise Ill break your legs, so that you literally cant go anywhere. Zhan Zhiyin threatened him once more. Fine, I wont go out. Chen Yunheng was too scared to argue with Zhan Zhiyin now. Listen, Ive arranged for someone to watch you. As long as you walk out of this door, your life will be in danger! Zhan Zhiyin warned him for thest time. This time, Chen Yunheng was in utter despair and didnt dare to fight back. After that, Zhan Zhiyin left. Although Zhan Zhiyin was gone, Chen Yunheng didnt get better. He was fine now, but he would be in serious trouble tomorrow. However, he couldnt do anything about it. After his father was arrested, his family lost their influence so he honestly had no idea who would help him. In fact, no one could help him. After all, he annoyed the Leng family. And he couldnt contact the man who imed to be a member of the Yuan family. He realized the man obviously had no intention of letting him find him. Even if anything went wrong, he had to carry the me on his own. At this moment, Chen Yunheng hoped that Leng Shaoming could find the mastermind as soon as possible. In that case, he could receive a lighter punishment. After Zhan Zhiyin left, she walked around to find a ce where no one would notice her. She changed her appearance back to normal before going home. She wouldnt take the same way home, otherwise she would easily be a suspect. By the time Zhan Zhiyin got back to Leng Shaomings residence, it was already 1 am. Leng Shaoming didnt go to pick Zhan Zhiyin up. He cared about her safety, but she told him to stay at home and to not go anywhere because he was in more danger than she was. Zhan Zhiyin didnt tell him that she wasing back and didnt call him to open the door until she reached the gate. The moment Leng Shaoming received her call, he was excited. Without dy, he ran to open the door. Zhan Zhiyin called him before knocking at the door in order to not scare him. After Leng Shaoming opened the door, Zhan Zhiyin walked in. Leng Shaoming closed it behind them, then asked Zhan Zhiyin at once, Are you alright? Im fine. Zhan Zhiyin smiled. Really? Leng Shaoming asked worriedly. Because they just got together, he couldnt check her body to make sure she was fine. Im really fine. Im just a little thirsty, said Zhan Zhiyin. Oh, let me pour you a ss of water, said Leng Shaoming. Then he went to pour water for Zhan Zhiyin. He also picked some fruits for her. How is it? Leng Shaoming asked after seeing that Zhan Zhiyin was indeed fine. Chen Yunheng confessed, but he told me he isnt the mastermind, said Zhan Zhiyin. What? Chen Yunheng isnt the mastermind? Then who is it? asked Leng Shaoming with a frown. Chen Yunheng said it was a member of the Yuan family, said Zhan Zhiyin. Hearing that, Leng Shaomings frown deepened. Zhan Zhiyin continued. He said a man stopped him in the parking lot of his house the other day. The man got in his car and wanted him to pay you back with coercion and bribery. Chen Yunheng said he was unwilling to do that, because he didnt want to get in trouble, but the man said that hes a member of the Yuan family. Chen Yunheng yielded in the end. I think its possible that the mastermind is someone else, but Im not sure whether its the Yuan family. After all, they might have been framed. Anyway, we need to investigate further to find out who the real mastermind is. Youre right. I also think Chen Yunheng carried out someone elses order, but I cant be sure whether its the Yuan family. Normally, if its the Yuan family, they wouldnt tell Chen Yunheng who they are, but maybe they are too confident and believe that Chen Yunheng will keep it a secret, said Leng Shaoming. What should we do next? Chen Yunheng cant contact the man right now. We have no leads, said Zhan Zhiyin. Since we know where they met, we can check the surveince cameras. Shaoting can help us with that. Hes good at hacking. He can hack into the surveince cameras with his ownputer, said Leng Shaoming. However, it was toote now, so Leng Shaoming didnt bother Leng Shaoting. Oh, hows Chen Yunheng now? asked Leng Shaoming. I threatened him and told him that I arranged for someone to watch him. As long as he steps out of his home, hell be killed. I bet he wont dare to leave. Zhan Zhiyin said, I think your people can keep us updated on his information if he really leaves his home. If no idents happen, tomorrow we can call the police. I have a recording of his confession with a wireless pinhole camera. That can be our evidence. Thank you so much for your effort. Leng Shaoming thanked Zhan Zhiyin sincerely. Dont say that. Were so close! Zhan Zhiyin was more than happy to help Leng Shaoming. Leng Shaoming said nothing further because they were indeed very close now. He didnt want to upset Zhan Zhiyin. Alright, get some sleep now. I need to deal with his video, said Leng Shaoming. He didnt want her to be too tired. Chapter 2787 - We’re a Family

    Chapter 2787: Were a Family

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Sure. Zhan Zhiyin agreed, then Leng Shaoming took her to sleep in the master bedroom. Why did you take me to the master bedroom? I can sleep in the guest room, said Zhan Zhiyin, feeling a little nervous. She wondered whether Leng Shaoming was going to sleep with her tonight. She was willing to do that, but they just got together and she wasnt mentally-prepared yet. Leng Shaoming didnt notice Zhan Zhiyins embarrassment, but he wouldnt do anything inappropriate to her. Its fine. Ill sleep in the guest room, said Leng Shaoming. Alright! Zhan Zhiyin said nothing further. After amodating Zhan Zhiyin, Leng Shaoming went back to the living room. He picked up the micro camera and turned on hisputer to edit the video. He deleted Zhan Zhiyins threatening Chen Yunheng and the pictures of her pointing a dagger at Chen Yunheng. If the police saw that, it would affect Zhan Zhiyin. In fact, he only kept the most important part. Afterwards, Leng Shaoming went to bed. However, lying in the bed for a long time, he could barely sleep because he worried about Leng Yuanqian and Leng Shaojia. He knew that Gu Ning had superpowers, but he was still anxious. Because it was toote, he didnt call Leng Yuanqian about what Zhan Zhiyin found out tonight. He decided to wait till tomorrow. Other major families heard that Leng Shaojia was abroad. After all, it was reported to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs first, so many people learned about it afterwards. The major families had their members working in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, so they gloated over the Leng familys misfortune and waited to watch a drama. Although they understood that the Leng family would be suspicious of them and it would affect their families reputation, they didnt care. People might just discuss them for a while. Without evidence, they wouldnt be seriously affected. Early the next morning, at 6:30 am, Gu Ning took Si Jin to the airport. Their flight would take off at 9 am so they directly met Leng Yuanqian at the airport. Gu Ning and Si Jin were staying in the siheyuan, while Leng Yuanqian was in the Leng familys house. There was a long distance between them and there would be morning traffic jams, so they didnt go to the Leng familys house. Gu Ning and Si Jin set off from the city center, so there was already a lot of traffic on the road. In order to save time, they took the subway. Leng Yuanqian could go on the road because he wasnt in the city center and there was not much traffic. Halfway there, when it was nearly 7 am, Leng Yuanqian received Leng Shaomings call. Leng Shaoming shared the result of interrogating Chen Yunheng. Hearing the result, Leng Yuanqian also doubted whether it was done by the Yuan family. He was simply more suspicious of the Yuan family than other families. I n to call Shaoting at noon. He can help me check the surveince cameras. I dont want to alert them, so we can only hack into the surveince cameras, said Leng Shaoming. He knew Leng Shaoting needed to train in the morning, so Leng Shaoting might not be able to answer his call right now. He had to wait till noon. I cant get through to Shaoting. He must be carrying out a task, said Leng Yuanqian. He just called Leng Shaoting yesterday. Leng Shaoming was slightly disappointed, but he couldnt do anything about it. Well, I guess I can just go to watch the surveince video by myself. Thats the only way, said Leng Yuanqian. Dad, are you on your way? asked Leng Shaoming. Yes, Im on my way to the airport, said Leng Yuanqian. Saying that, he became a little gloomy. Although Gu Ning could protect him well, he was afraid it would drag the Leng family into more serious trouble. Not only he and Leng Shaojia were in trouble, the whole Leng family was facing a crisis. Even though he didnt care much about fame and wealth, given the Leng familys status, they werent allowed to decay. If an ordinary person was a loser, he would only be disdained, but if the Leng family became weak, their country would fall into turbulence, because the Leng family was rted to a very influential circle. Be careful, said Leng Shaoming. That was all he could do. Sure, I will, you as well, said Leng Yuanqian. After they finished the call, Zhan Zhiyin said, Why dont you turn to Gu Ning for help? Doesnt she have a gamepany? I bet there must be hackers in herpany. Oh, let me ask her about it. Leng Shaoming immediately called Gu Ning. He didnt have time to think about whether it was a good idea, because it was too important. Although it was his own business, it could be the Leng familys problem if he didnt handle it well. Before long, Gu Ning picked up his call, then Leng Shaoming introduced the situation to her. Alright, Ill order someone to do an investigation right away. Ill send you a phone number after hanging up. If you need any help from a hacker, call him. Ill tell him to contact you once he finds anything, said Gu Ning. Because they were going to take a flight and needed to spend seven hours in the ne, she was afraid that she wouldnt be able to help Leng Shaoming with itter. After all, Leng Shaoming couldnt get through to Leng Shaoting, so she gave him Ks number. As for Leng Shaomings safety, Gu Ning wasnt worried because Zhan Zhiyin was with him. Great, thank you so much, Gu Ning. Leng Shaoming thanked her sincerely. He finally realized who the good people were when he was in trouble. He used to hold hostility against Gu Ning, but now he felt it was stupid. Were a family. You dont need to thank me. Alright, Im in the subway now. I cant talk to you for long. Be careful, said Gu Ning. Leng Shaoming felt guiltier when Gu Ning said they were a family, and he felt deeply touched too. Alright, you should also take good care of yourself. After hanging up, Gu Ning sent Leng Shaoming Ks phone number. As for Ks name, she told Leng Shaoming it was Mu Ye. Because she was in the subway, she couldnt send Leng Shaoming a voice message. She sent him a regr message. Chapter 2788 - Cause the Chang Family Trouble

    Chapter 2788: Cause the Chang Family Trouble

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    After sending him a message, Gu Ning gave him a call to make sure he would read the message as soon as possible. Leng Shaoming was a little upset after the call. Hearing their conversation, Zhan Zhiyin didnt understand why Leng Shaoming was so upset because she didnt know that Leng Shaoming used to hold hatred for Gu Ning. She didnt want to gossip about it, but she worried about Leng Shaoming, so she asked, Are you alright? Leng Shaoming understood that Zhan Zhiyin felt his emotional change. He didnt want her to misunderstand his feelings for Gu Ning, so he exined. I just feel guilty for my hatred towards Gu Ning and Shaoting in the past. Theyre so kind to me. Knowing that, Zhan Zhiyin nodded, but she didnt feel it was a big deal. It was unavoidable that brothers wouldpete with each other. As long as it didnt get too serious, it wouldnt be a problem. The moment Leng Shaoming finished, he realized that Zhan Zhiyin might disdain his behavior, so he asked nervously, Will you despise me? Zhan Zhiyin beamed and said, Why? Its unavoidable for brothers and sisters topete with each other. And youre getting along well now. Right, I was immature, so I was jealous of Shaoting because hes so outstanding. Since I was jealous of him, I wasnt very nice. But now Im more mature and stable and were getting closer, said Leng Shaoming. He didnt hide that he used to be very jealous of Leng Shaoting because of his achievements. Um, some of my family members are also jealous of me, especially my third aunt. She never wants me to live a good life. And she even tried to set me up with her terrible nephew. At the beginning, my parents didnt know how terrible he was and asked me to spend some time with him, but they learned about his bad deeds afterwards and heavily criticized my third aunt, said Zhan Zhiyin, half seriously. She wasntining, she simply wanted to distract Leng Shaoming. She didnt want him to be in a bad mood. Oh, whats your attitude towards your third aunts nephew then? Leng Shaoming squinted at Zhan Zhiyin, looking dangerous, but he actually wasnt displeased at all. Obviously, Zhan Zhiyin had no interest in that man. Seeing Leng Shaomings dangerous look, Zhan Zhiyin didnt think he was mad. In fact, she would be happier if he was really mad, because it meant he cared about her. I hate him! I even punched him a few times because he wouldnt let me go. Upon thinking of Xu Zhihao, Zhan Zhiyin felt disgusted. Youre the only man I care about. I have no interest in any other men. Oh, I also care about my grandfather, or Zhan Zhiyins grandfather. And her father and older brother. Im not the real Zhan Zhiyin, but I treat her family as my own since they treat me so well. Zhan Zhiyin always wanted to be close to Leng Shaoming, so Leng Shaoming was very touched. I have the same feeling as you. I also treat them as my family, said Leng Shaoming. They were a couple now, so he took it seriously. Although it was hard to say whether they would get married in the future, there was no need for them to think so much. As long as they treated each other well, they would be happy together. To readers! our content is stolen.Please copy and search this link " https://tinyurl/39h6j " to support us Zhan Zhiyin was touched and said, Are you serious? You already said it, which means well be a family. Leng Shaoming rubbed Zhan Zhiyins hair with a loving gaze, then he said with a smile, Yeah, I mean it. About half an hourter, K had the result and contacted Leng Shaoming. From the surveince cameras, K found out the mans real appearance and identity. Although the man had contacted the Yuan family, he wasnt a member of the Yuan family and they werent close. Instead, he had a close rtionship with the Chang family. Therefore, the mastermind was highly likely to be the Chang family, but they didnt have solid evidence because they couldnt rely on the Inte to do everything. It turned out that they were right. Although the man said he was a member of the Yuan family, the Yuan family wasnt the real mastermind. With that answer, Leng Shaoming called Leng Yuanqian before he went aboard. At this moment, Leng Yuanqian had already met Gu Ning outside the airport and had just gotten his ne ticket. Seeing Leng Shaomings call, Leng Yuanqian picked it up at once. After that, Leng Shaoming shared the result with him. Leng Yuanqian wasnt surprised when he heard that the mastermind wasnt the Yuan family and was instead the Chang family. Anyway, they were both suspects. Since they knew it was the Chang family, they would pay special attention to the Chang family afterwards. Without dy, Leng Shaoming I formed Master Leng about it since he could only rely on Master Leng to manage the Leng family well. At this time, only Master Leng and Jing Yunyao were in the Leng familys house. Jing Yunyao came to see Master Leng early in the morning. Master Leng didnt avoid Jing Yunyao when he saw that it was Leng Shaomings call. He knew it was about the crisis the Leng family was facing and Jing Yunyao was an important member of the Leng family now, so she had to know about it. Master Leng wasnt surprised either when he heard the result. Instead, he thought it was more reasonable for the mastermind to be the Chang family. Although they didnt have evidence to prove it yet, it was highly likely to be the truth given what they found out. Great, the Chang family, theyre always troublesome, said Master Leng with displeasure. Why dont we cause them some trouble? Jing Yunyao squinted. How? Master Leng asked. We can cause Master Chang to be bedridden. His elder son could have a car ident and get lightly injured. We can also leave some illegal stuff in the Chang familys residence and the police may have interest in it. As long as theyre in a mess as well, they wont have time and energy to scheme against the Leng family, said Jing Yunyao. But its not easy not to be exposed after doing all the above, said Master Leng. He supported Jing Yunyaos ns. Although they sounded cruel, the Chang family was their enemy. They had no mercy for their enemies. Chapter 2789 - Injure Master Chang’s Elder Son

    Chapter 2789: Injure Master Changs Elder Son

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Dad, have you forgotten what I can do? I can easily do all of these things without being noticed, said Jing Yunyao. Hearing that, Master Leng suddenly realized that Jing Yunyao had superpowers. Alright, you can go deal with it, but be careful, said Master Leng. He was furious this time, so he didnt care what ways Jing Yunyao used to pay the Chang family back. I know, said Jing Yunyao. She squinted her eyes dangerously. After Leng Shaoming gave Master Leng a call, he went out with Zhan Zhiyin to the police station. He said someone sent him a USB sh disk anonymously, which contained a video of Chen Yunheng admitting that he ordered the truck driver to knock into his car. In addition, Chen Yunheng also said in the video that it was an order from the Yuan family. Leng Shaoming didnt cut it, deliberately dragging the Yuan family into this mess. The Yuan family was innocent this time, but they had tried to scheme against the Leng family many times before, but they had never seeded. Therefore, the Yuan family wasntpletely innocent, and it would be the Chang familys fault that they were dragged into trouble this time. Therefore, if the Yuan family wanted to clear their name, they would have to conduct an investigation on their own. It wasnt the Leng familys duty to protect the Yuan familys reputation. In that case, the Chang family would be attacked by the Leng family and the Yuan family at the same time. Since they dared to scheme against the Leng family, they should be ready to pay for what they had done. They even framed the Yuan family, so the Yuan family wouldnt hesitate to teach them a lesson. Because they were all aware of Leng Shaomings family background, they didnt dare to keep him waiting. After receiving the USB sh disk from Leng Shaoming, they immediately left to arrest Chen Yunheng. Chen Yunheng didnt dare to leave his home and was still in his apartment, so the police sessfully arrested him. Chen Yunheng was caught and confessed to everything, so the police called the Yuan family at once. The Yuan family actually nned to watch a drama, but unexpectedly they were dragged into trouble, which angered them. Because they were only suspects now and there was no evidence, they wouldnt be punished. However, once they were taken as suspects, their reputation would be affected. They were still guilty even if Chen Yunheng didnt betray them, but it would be worse if Chen Yunheng said it was on their order. They needed to collect evidence to prove that they were innocent, or they would really be suspects. Once the Yuan family heard about the news, Master Yuan asked his family members whether it had anything to do with them. Because they didnt get along with the Leng family, it was possible for it to be their idea. However, all the other family members said they werent involved, so Master Yuan believed them. In that case, the Yuan family must have been framed since Chen Yunheng said it was their order. They didnt think that Chen Yunheng was lying, but someone had pretended to be one of them and given that order. They refused to believe it was an act by the Leng family. Although they were enemies, they knew the Leng family never bothered to y dirty tricks. As a result, there must be someone who deliberately stirred things up between the Leng family and the Yuan family. Then who could it be? In addition to the Chang family and the Rong family, there were several other forces. Do an investigation. I want to know who is trying to frame the Yuan family. Once we find out, well surely pay them back! Master Yuan roared. He was really furious. Oh, be careful from now on. Dont be trapped again, said Master Yuan. Sure. Other family members replied. After that, Master Yuan immediately arranged for someone to investigate it. The first thing he did was to meet Chen Yunheng in person. At this time, the Chang family didnt know they were under suspicion. They were still waiting to see a drama about the Leng family. They knew the Leng family would be suspicious of them. After all, the Leng family werent idiots and they wouldnt believe Chen Yunhengs words without any investigations, but so what? There was no solid evidence. However, they had no idea that they were already in danger. After an eight hour flight, Gu Ning and the others finally arrived at the capital of Country Y. When they got out of the ne, someone from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs came to pick them up. This time, not only Gu Ning and Si Jin, but six servants, namely two bodyguards, a secretary, a representative of the police, an interpreter, and awyer, came with Leng Yuanqian. Gu Ning and Si Jin also served as Leng Yuanqians bodyguards. After all, Leng Yuanqian was a very important figure, and he came to deal with something special, so it was very normal that a team would follow him. The diplomatic ambassadors secretary came to pick them up, because the diplomatic ambassador had a close rtionship with the Leng family. After picking them up, they headed straight to the embassy. It wasnt early now, and they needed to learn about the specific situation before seeing those who kept Leng Shaojia. In the capital of their own country, it was time to get off work, so Jing Yunyao was ready to attack Master Changs elder son. She waited in a restaurant along the way that Master Changs elder son needed to take every time he went home. For convenience, she sat by a window that could be opened. When Master Changs elder sons car moved by, Jing Yunyao summoned up her magical energy to hit the rear window. Master Changs elder son was sitting right next to it. As a result, when the magical energy hit the window the window immediately exploded. The ss was shattered to pieces, and even flew to cut Master Changs elder son. Because of the sudden shock, the chauffeurs hand suddenly slipped. What was worse, he used the elerator as a brake, so he rushed forward violently, hitting the vehicle in front, which happened to be a big truck. When they hit the big truck, their car was forced to stop so Master Changs elder son rammed forward with inertia, then bounced back. Originally, those broken ss pieces didnt cut him deep, but the hit now caused the ss in several ces to pierce deeper. Therefore, he was injured to a greater extent. That scene scared everyone, but people only thought it was an ident. No one knew it was done on purpose. The chauffeur wasnt injured by the broken ss, he was injured by the impact, but he wasnt seriously injured. After the car ident happened, both the chauffeur and Master Changs elder son were still conscious. So without dy, the chauffeur took out his phone and called Master Chang. Chapter 2790 - Master Chang Passes out

    Chapter 2790: Master Chang Passes out

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Master Chang was angry when he heard the news, but the chauffeur said the window suddenly exploded by itself. He didnt realize it could be done on purpose. Afterwards, the Chang family rushed to the hospital. If they set off right now, Master Changs elder son and the chauffeur would already be sent to the hospital, so there was no need for them to go to the ident scene right now. They would just go straight to the hospital. At the same time, they also sent people to the ident scene to see what exactly had happened. Dad, is it really an ident or was it done on purpose? asked Master Changs second son. Although it really seemed to be an ident, he didnt think it was. If the ss exploded, it could be an ident, but it could also be done on purpose. We need to know more details toe to a conclusion, said Master Chang. He tended to believe it was an ident. The ident happened right after they schemed against the Leng family, so they might wonder whether the Leng family had found out and took revenge, but Master Chang didnt think the Leng family could find out so quickly. He also refused to believe the Leng family was able to cause a car ident without leaving any evidence. No matter what, they needed a further investigation. Because the ident happened in public and Master Changs elder son was involved, the news soon spread abroad. All the major families heard about it. Master Leng understood it was done by Jing Yunyao and knew that as a cultivator, Jing Yunyao had unbelievable skills, but he was still surprised when he heard that she caused the ident to happen without leaving any evidence. It was really incredible! Other members in the Leng family didnt know it was done by Jing Yunyao, but it happened right after they found out that the Chang family might be guilty. It made them wonder whether it was the Leng familys idea. Anyway, Leng Yuanzhen asked Master Leng curiously, Dad, do you think its an ident or was it done on purpose? Who knows! Perhaps theyre being punished by the gods. And the gods taught them a lesson for their bad deeds. Master Leng didnt tell them that it was done by Jing Yunyao. After all, there was no evidence left at the scene. If he told them it was done by Jing Yunyao, he would need to exin how she did it. In order to not expose Jing Yunyaos secret, he decided not to say anything about it. Leng Yuanzhen didnt believe that, but he thought it was an ident. Other major families also thought it was an ident. Only a few doubted whether it was done on purpose, because they didnt know about the situation at the ident scene. The Chang family encountered the ident right after the Leng family got in trouble, so there could be several reasons. First, the Leng family was in trouble because of the Chang family, so the Leng family paid the Chang family back. Second, someone schemed against the Leng family, then the Chang family, and tried to stir things up between the two families. The mastermind might turn to scheme against other major families afterwards. Third, what the Leng family had run into and what the Chang family had encountered were both idents. Fourth, the Leng family was schemed against by someone, but what the Chang family had encountered was really an ident. Anyway, there were a lot of guesses. When the Chang family arrived at the hospital, Master Chang and the chauffeur had already been sent over. Because there were many ss pieces in Master Changs elder sons body, he was pushed into the operation room at once. The chauffeurs leg was broken and he had a minor concussion, so a doctor was dealing with his wounds. The result of the ident wasnt out yet, so they didnt know much. Half an hourter, the chauffeur was out after his wounds were taken care of. Due to the effect of anesthetic, he was still asleep, so Master Chang couldnt ask any questions. About twenty minutester, the police, who had visited the ident scene, came but they still didnt know any details. Master Chang, we watched the surveince video. The ss exploded by itself. Then the car hit a big truck in the front. We asked the chauffeur just then, and the chauffeur said he was scared by the sudden explosion. He didnt hold the steering wheel steadily and mistook the elerator for the brake, which caused the ident. Thats all we know. And we found nothing wrong with the car at the scene. So, we think its probably an ident, said a policeman. If so, the Chang family epted that result. Master Changs elder son wasnt pushed out until one and a half hours had passed, but he was also unconscious under the effect of anesthetic. The wife of Master Changs elder son stayed to take care of him, while the others left. At this time, it was already 8 pm and the sky waspletely dark. After the Chang family returned to their home, they got out of the car together. In the darkness, Jing Yunyao summoned up magical energy and hit Master Chang without dy. The next moment, Master Chang suddenly felt a lot of pain and passed out. Dad! Grandpa! In an instant, the Chang family fell into a mess, but they all believed that Master Chang fainted because of the pressure. However, they still drove Master Chang to the hospital at once. After doing that, Jing Yunyao went back to the Leng familys house. In the Leng familys house. Jing Yunyao followed Master Leng to his study for a private talk. Dad, dont worry, no one saw me. Jing Yunyaoforted Master Leng because she knew he would be worried. What happened to Chang? asked Master Leng. Its not serious. Hell only be unconscious for a while, said Jing Yunyao. After all, Master Chang was old, so she should be gentle. Great! Master Leng didnt stop and even supported Jing Yunyao, but he still didnt want anyone to be killed. After the Chang family took Master Chang to the hospital, they didnt find anything wrong with his body, but he just couldnt wake up. The doctor could only tell them that Master Chang was under too much anxiety and pressure, so he passed out. If so, the Chang family didnt need to be worried. Before long, other major families heard the news that Master Chang fainted, but they all thought he was under a lot of pressure, so no one gloated over it. In Country Y, because of jetg, it was only 12 am while it was already 8 pm in the capital of Leng Yuanqians country. Therefore, after Gu Ning, Leng Yuanqian and others arrived at the embassy and learned about the general situation, they had lunch first. Chapter 2791 - They Only Have Five Minutes

    Chapter 2791: They Only Have Five Minutes

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    After having lunch, they would go to meet the family that kept Leng Shaojia in Country Y. The diplomatic ambassador had made an appointment for them, and the meeting would begin at 2 pm today. This family was a second-rate family in Country Y, the Thomas family. Although it was a second-rate family, the Thomas family had a daughter who was married to the vice president, a daughter who was married to the heir of a first-ss family, and a son who married the daughter of the richest family in the capital of Country Y. Therefore, although the Thomas family was a second-rate family, its power was no less than that of a first-ss family. Otherwise, it wouldnt be so arrogant and deliberately go against the Leng family. They kept Leng Shaojia in Country Y which was illegal, but they asked Leng Yuanqian toe and deal with it in person. That was reasonable, so the ambassador could do nothing about it. Otherwise they would have solved the problem because of Leng Shaojias family background and wouldnt have asked Leng Yuanqian toe in person. Why did the Thomas family deliberately target the Leng family? It wasnt just because Leng Shaojia identally injured the son of the Thomas family; the Thomas family must have colluded with a certain family in the Leng familys country. That was Gu Ning and the others guess, because they hadnt had a result yet, but they thought it was highly likely for that to be the truth. At 1 pm, they went to meet the Thomas family. Along the way, Leng Yuanqian couldnt calm down. In fact, except for Gu Ning and Si Jin, everyone was very nervous. Before they came here, Gu Ning and the others had a discussion about the situation. No matter what happened, Si Jins job was to protect Leng Yuanqian, while Gu Ning would deal with other things. Because it was obviously a scheme, the Thomas family would surely ask for something from Leng Yuanqian. If they didnt ept it, the Thomas family could secretly injure them. Gu Ning wasnt afraid of that, because she could cure the injured, but if the Thomas family wouldnt let them go safely, she wouldnt hesitate to teach them a lesson. The Thomas family had a very high status in Country Y, but they werent the most powerful. They were in the same situation as the Leng family. There were many ambitious families of influencepeting against each other for power. Therefore, if the Thomas family was in trouble, their opponents wouldnt miss this great opportunity to make the situation worse. They had a close rtionship with the vice president, but forces supporting the president were waiting for them to have bad luck. When Gu Ning and the others arrived at the Thomas familys house, it was about ten minutes away from 2 pm. A guard at the gate reported their arrival. The Thomas family was a veryrge family, and the mansion they lived in was really luxurious. From the gate to the main house, there was a distance of fifty or sixty meters! After the doorman called to the main house to pass the information, they were allowed toe in, but their cars couldnt drive in, and their bodies had to be searched to prevent them from taking weapons in. Actually, Gu Ning put all the necessary weapons in her telepathic eye space, so there was no need for them to carry weapons. Even if there was any conflict, Gu Ning could take out a bunch of guns and explosives in an instant. She wouldnt give in to threats. Now that the technology was advanced, there was no need to search their bodies by hand. They just walked through the security check. If there was a weapon, it would set off an rm, but none of them carried weapons, so they were taken straight to the main house after passing the security check. Most of the members of the Thomas family were present, but they were all in the main house. Gu Ning and the others were guided to a 3-story building at the right of the main house. That was where the Thomas family treated their guests. If there were any visitors, the Thomas family would see them there. If the guests needed to stay, they would stay in this building as well. After all, the main house was too important so only their own family members or close friends could get in. Gu Ning and the others attracted much attention along the way to the building. Everyone knew who they were, because what the Thomas family had done wasnt a secret. When they were near the guest building, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to scan through it in case the Thomas family set anything dangerous inside. There was nothing dangerous, but there were surveince cameras everywhere. In a guest room on the third floor, Leng Shaojia was locked inside, tied to the bed, with a lot of p prints on her cheeks, and a lot of bruises around her body. Although Gu Ning disliked Leng Shaojia, she was very angry when she saw Leng Shaojia being treated so badly. It seemed it would be a tough negotiation this time. Anyway, Leng Shaojia was still conscious, which meant she wasnt seriously injured. In the living room, a servant of the Thomas family invited them to have a seat, then he walked away. Gu Ning and the others were left in the living room. Will they keep us waiting for a long time to take us a notch down? someone asked. I think its highly likely. Replied someone else. Well just give them five minutes. If they dont show up in five minutes, Ill have a tour upstairs, said Gu Ning. When she said that, she turned to deliberately watch the surveince cameras at the corner. She wasnt sure whether the Thomas family were watching them right now, but she guessed they could hear her if they were. If the Thomas family were watching them, the Thomas family must want to know what they were talking about. Therefore, the person who was watching them must know theirnguage. If they were still absent after five minutes, Gu Ning would go to get Leng Shaojia out first. If they showed up within five minutes, she would wait for a while longer. After all, it would cause unnecessary trouble if she went to take Leng Shaojia out right now, but she wouldnt hesitate to teach them a lesson if they dared to try to take them down a notch. Gu Ning was right. Someone was indeed watching them through the surveince cameras, and the Thomas family had decided to keep them waiting for a few minutes, but when they heard Gu Nings words, they didnt waste anymore time and immediately went over. Leng Shaojia was upstairs so if Gu Ning went upstairs, she would easily find Leng Shaojia. Leng Yuanqian and the others didnt know that, but they understood what she wanted to do after looking in the same direction as her. Chapter 2792 Ask Leng Shaoting to Marry into Their Family?

    Chapter 2792: Ask Leng Shaoting to Marry into Their Family?

    Trantor:Henyee TrantionsEditor:Henyee Trantions

    However, because they didnt know Leng Shaojia was upstairs, they werent sure of Gu Nings intention. About four minutester, the Thomas family came. They were Kirk Thomas, the eldest son of the Thomas family, and his son Kyle Thomas. They showed up with eight servants who were extremely skilled kung fu masters. After all, Leng Yuanqian also had eight bodyguards, so he had to show his might too. However, no matter how skilled they were, they were hardlyparable to Gu Ning and Si Jin. When they walked in, they deliberately put pressure on them, but Leng Yuanqian and the others werent ordinary people either. If Gu Ning and Si Jin were absent, Leng Yuanqian might not be as powerful as them, because hecked strong assistants, but Gu Ning and Si Jin were with him, so they easily overshadowed them. Because there was a group of people releasing pressure, the Thomas family couldnt tell which of them were the strongest. When they were about to be overshadowed, Kirk Thomas stoppedpeting in case they were embarrassed. After that, Kirk Thomas opened his mouth and greeted Leng Yuanqian. Hi, Mr. Leng, nice to see you! It was just as a courtesy, not friendliness. Nice to see you too, Mr. Thomas. Leng Yuanqian stood up to show his politeness, but he didnt sound very happy. After all, Kirk was his enemy. Please have a seat, Mr. Leng, said Kirk Thomas. Whatever they were going to talk about, they needed to act polite, at least on the surface. Leng Yuanqian directly sat down and the other people stood behind him. Kirk Thomas did the same thing. Only he sat down, while the other people all stood behind him, including his son. Because the elders were talking about something serious, the younger generation shouldnt sit down. Im really sorry that my daughter injured your son, and well pay thepensation without doubt, but Mr. Thomas, why did you ask me toe here in person? asked Leng Yuanqian. Because it was Leng Shaojias fault, Leng Yuanqian had a very good attitude. Kirk Thomas could understand him a little, but he couldnt understand every word Leng Yuanqian said, so he needed the interpreters help. After the interpreter tranted Leng Yuanqians words, Kirk Thomas directly said, Kane is a boy of the Thomas family. He was born with noble blood, so we want more than just money. Kirk Thomas seemed very arrogant and didnt look sad at all. His son was injured and unconscious. Why didnt he look sad at all? Leng Yuanqian couldnt speak fluent Language Y, so he could fully understand Kirk Thomas, but he didnt reply in Language Y. Mr. Thomas, how do you want to deal with it? Leng Yuanqian was very displeased with that, because he believed his daughter was also a cherished kid of the Leng family, but Leng Yuanqian came to solve the problem caused by Leng Shaojia, so he couldnt show his dissatisfaction. Well, we need to have a private talk about that. In order to understand each other, you can keep your interpreter and Ill keep mine, said Kirk Thomas. Sure. Leng Yuanqian agreed and kept Gu Ning as his interpreter. The interpreter who came with them was good at fighting, but he wasnt strong enough to resolve a conflict. And Gu Ning wasnt convinced by his abilities, so she would be the interpreter. After all, Language Y couldnt be easier for her. After that, the others were taken away. Leng Yuanqian, Gu Ning, Kirk Thomas, and his interpreter were left in the living room. Mr. Thomas, where is my daughter? Is she well now? asked Leng Yuanqian. Leng Yuanqian was most worried about Leng Shaojia right now. He didnt know her condition, and he didnt think the Thomas family would treat his daughter well. Mr. Leng, dont worry. Your daughter is in my house and shes very well, said Kirk Thomas. Hearing that, Gu Ning slightly squinted. Leng Shaojia was very well? Well, at least Leng Shaojia was still alive. Either way, Gu Ning didnt embarrass Kirk Thomas. If she said she saw Leng Shaojia, her secret would be exposed. Even though Kirk Thomas said that, Leng Yuanqian refused to believe it. Can I see my daughter? No need to rush. We can wait till we finish the talk, said Kirk Thomas. Obviously, he wanted to use Leng Shaojia as leverage. Leng Yuanqian was displeased, but there was nothing he could do. He could only listen to Kirk Thomas. So whats your idea? asked Leng Yuanqian, his voice cold. Even though he knew there was a condition, they needed to wait till Kirk Thomas told them about it. Kane is my beloved son. Im really sad that hes injured. Its a great loss to my family as well, but since hes already injured, we needpensation. I heard the eldest son of the Leng family is a great man. My younger brothers daughter has great interest in him. So if youre willing to let your eldest son marry into our family, we can forgive you this time, said Kirk Thomas. However, both Leng Yuanqian and Gu Ning were instantly upset and angry. Leng Yuanqian subconsciously turned to look at Gu Ning, because Kirk Thomas was talking about Leng Shaoting! It was a humiliation to the Leng family that Kirk Thomas wanted Leng Shaoting to marry into the Thomas family. They knew it couldnt be that simple. Kirk Thomas mainly wanted to separate Leng Shaoting from the Leng family. As long as Leng Shaoting was far away from the Leng familys ambit, the Leng family would lose a great helper. After that, it would be much easier for other families to harm the Leng family. It would still be difficult, but it would be much easier than now. However, the Leng family definitely wouldnt agree. Chapter 2793 - Are You Afraid of Me Curing Him?

    Chapter 2793: Are You Afraid of Me Curing Him?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Gu Ning was very angry, but she curbed her anger. Leng Yuanqian also controlled himself and asked, What if the Leng family doesnt agree? Were not asking for your permission, said Kirk Thomas arrogantly. Hearing that, Gu Ning and Leng Yuanqian became even angrier. They were disdaining the Leng family! Given the Leng familys status, the Thomas family wasntparable to them. Why were they so confident? Did they think the Leng family should do whatever they asked just because Leng Shaojia made a mistake? At this moment, Gu Ning opened her mouth and said coldly, Do you think your son or Leng Shaoting is more important? Of course my son is more important, said Kirk Thomas. If I can cure your son, will you give up on Leng Shaoting? asked Gu Ning. Actually, whether she could cure his son or not, she wouldnt allow them to steal Leng Shaoting away from her. Really? Can you cure my son? Are you kidding? Kirk Thomasughed at Gu Ning. He refused to believe it because his son wasnt only injured in the head, he was also injured in other parts. Otherwise, his son wouldnt be unconscious for so long. In fact, it wasnt just caused by Leng Shaojia. His son was already in a bad condition, they just used it to scheme against the Leng family. What if I can? Mr. Thomas, please answer me sincerely. If I can cure your son, will you stay away from Leng Shaoting and deal with it ording to thew, asked Gu Ning seriously. Of course. Kirk Thomas answered, but he still didnt take Gu Nings words seriously. He thought Gu Ning was joking. Mr. Thomas, can you give me a chance? asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, Kirk Thomas said with displeasure, Miss, what do you think this ce is? Do you know what youll pay for such a joke? Im not joking, said Gu Ning with a serious expression. Youre not joking? Do you seriously think you can cure my son? said Kirk Thomas disdainfully. What if I can? asked Gu Ning. Do you think Id believe you? said Kirk Thomas mockingly. Why dont you let me try? said Gu Ning. Try it? Do you think you can do whatever you want here? What if any idents happen? said Kirk Thomas. Because he didnt trust Gu Ning, he wouldnt let her do it. If you dont let me do it, how could you know an ident will happen? Oh, I see, Mr. Thomas, are you afraid that Ill really cure your son? Gu Ning said meaningfully. Gu Ning didnt really mean it, she was just prodding Kirk Thomas into action. Damn it, how dare you say that? Hearing that, Kirk Thomas angrily criticized her. I told you I can cure your son, but you wont give me a chance to try it. Are you afraid your son will really be cured? No matter what happens afterwards, Im right here in your ce. You can do whatever you want to me, said Gu Ning. You Kirk Thomas was mad, but Gu Nings words made sense. Although he didnt think she could cure his son, it wasnt a big deal if she had a try. However, there was one condition. Great, you can have a try, but if you cant cure my son, Leng Shaoting must marry into my family. And youll be our ve. How is it? No problem, said Gu Ning with crity, but she was very displeased, because Kirk Thomas was humiliating her. However, in order to solve the problem, she tolerated it. Anyway, she would pay him back. Ningning Leng Yuanqian believed that Gu Ning was mature and stable. Since she said that, she must have confidence, but he was still worried. Its fine, said Gu Ning tofort him. Leng Yuanqian felt much relieved. Other people stay here. You, follow me, said Kirk Thomas. Fine. Gu Ning nodded. It was exactly what she wanted. She also wanted to go with him alone, leaving the other people in the hall. After all, Leng Shaojia was upstairs. If they were all gone, she would be worried about Leng Shaojias safety. Leng Yuanqian opened his mouth wanting to say something, but Gu Ning gave him a nce tofort him, so he said nothing. Afterwards, Kirk Thomas told everyone toe in. When Gu Ning was close to Si Jin, she said in a low voice, Leng Shaojia is in the third room on the third floor. Dont go over right now, but if anything happens, go rescue her then. Hearing that, Si Jin was slightly surprised. She didnt expect Leng Shaojia to be upstairs. Sure, said Si Jin. Afterwards, Gu Ning left with Kirk Thomas and his people. In fact, only Kirk Thomas and his son, Kyle Thomas, walked away, the other people stayed to watch Leng Yuanqian and the others. Although it was unpleasant, they had to ept it. They could only hope that Gu Ning could solve the problem smoothly, but only Si Jin and Leng Yuanqian believed that Gu Ning could cure Kane Thomas. The others didnt think she could do that. However, the Thomas familys members were here, so they couldnt talk loudly. Gu Ning followed Kirk Thomas to the main house. Although other people were curious about it, no one asked them any questions. Kirk Thomas directly took Gu Ning to Kane Thomass room. The Thomas familys house was decorated luxuriously and it was obviously extremely expensive, which proved that the Thomas family had a lot of vanity. They were wealthy and never hesitated to show it off. Although Kane Thomas was injured and unconscious, the Thomas family had its own team of family doctors. All of them were at the senior expert level, so there was no need to go to the hospital. Kirk Thomas wife was in the room. When his wife saw Kirk Thomas bringing Gu Ning in, she asked confusedly, Kirk, who is she? What did you bring her here for? Chapter 2794 - He’s Cured

    Chapter 2794: Hes Cured

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    She said she could heal Kane, so I let her try it, Kirk Thomas said, but in a perfunctory tone, because he didnt believe Gu Ning could heal Kane Thomas at all. Are you crazy? Do you really believe her? Shes so young and is a foreigner Kirk Thomass wife said in disbelief when she heard his reply. Besides, she didnt believe Gu Ning mainly because she was too young. At such a young age, what could she do? Well stay here to watch her. If anything goes wrong with Kane, shell be punished by us, Kirk Thomas said. No, I cant let Kane take the risk. Kirk Thomass wife still wouldnt allow them to do that, because Kane Thomas wasnt just injured in the head. Enough, shut up now! I can make this decision. Kirk Thomas immediately snapped at his wife because of her arguing. She clearly didnt respect his decision at all. Gu Ning, on the other hand, ignored their quarrel and observed Kane Thomass body as soon as she came in. Surprisingly, she found that the injury on Kane Thomas wasnt as simple as a head injury, there was already an illness in his head. Gu Ning had also learned about a lot of diseases recently, so from the condition of the blood vessels in Kanes brain, Gu Ning guessed that it could be a cardiovascr disease. Cardiovascr diseases were a general term for cardiovascr and cerebrovascr diseases, which generally referred to ischemic or hemorrhagic diseases of the heart, brain and whole body caused by hyperlipidemia, blood viscosity, atherosclerosis, hypertension, etc. Cardiovascr diseases were diseases that seriously threatened a humans life. They were difficult to treat and had a very high mortality rate. They usually urred in people after middle age, but it didnt mean that it didnt ur in young people. However, no matter what kind of disease Kane Thomas had, as long as he still had a breath, Gu Ning could save him. It was imperative to save Kane Thomas, because in this case, it would be easier to help Leng Shaojia out. After helping Leng Shaojia out, she would pay the Thomas family back for what they had done. After Kirk Thomass wife was scolded by him, she dared not to stay another word, although she was still unwilling to let Gu Ning treat Kane. Kyle Thomas stood on the side and said nothing. He didnt believe that Gu Ning could cure Kane Thomas, but he wanted to let her treat him. It would be best if Gu Ning failed. Although Kane Thomas was his own older brother, he was jealous of the fact that his older brother was so good at everything even though he was so sick. He was also afraid that Kane Thomas would be the heir after being cured. Although their father didnt like Kane Thomas either, their grandfather liked him! And their grandfather would decide who was the heir. Do it now! Kirk Thomas said to Gu Ning. Gu Ning walked forward, took out a power crystal, and helped Kane Thomas take it. Nobody stopped her from doing that. Since they needed her to treat Kane, it was unavoidable that she let Kane take something. After helping Kane Thomas take a power crystal, Gu Ning rubbed his temples and secretly put magical power into his body. After about three minutes, Kane Thomas started looking better, which surprised everyone. Although it didnt mean he was cured, countless experts and doctors had been unable to make him get better. As a result, Kyle Thomas suddenly felt it might not be good news for him. At this moment, Kirk Thomas hadplicated feelings. Although he didnt like this son and wasnt very sad when his son had an ident, he was still happy to treat Kane if he could be cured. Kirk Thomass wife cherished both sons, so she was happy to see that her elder son looked better now. Can my son be fully cured? asked Kirk Thomass wife. I need silence, said Gu Ning. She didnt really need that, but simply didnt want to hear their arguments. This time, Kirk Thomass wife didnt get mad and said nothing. As long as Gu Ning could save her son, she would apologize to Gu Ning for her bad attitude. In the following minutes, Kane Thomas started looking better and better, and his breath became stronger and stronger. Earlier, Kane Thomass breath was very weak, and he had been on the verge of death. Kanes improvement made Kyle Thomas even more anxious. He really wanted to interrupt Gu Nings treatment of Kane Thomas right away, but he didnt dare to do that, so he could only watch anxiously. About seven or eight minutester, Kane Thomas woke up, which shocked everyone. At the same time, Kirk Thomass wife was very excited and happy. She rushed over immediately. Kane, how do you feel now? When Kane Thomas woke up, Gu Ning stopped at once. Kane Thomass cardiovascr and cerebral blood vessels were mostly cleared so he could recover in a few months with the help of drugs. Gu Ning couldpletely cure him, but she wouldnt. Gu Ning didnt miss the unhappiness on Kyle Thomass face, and guessed that he didnt want Kane Thomas to get better. If it was for power, there was going to be a drama in the Thomas family after Kane Thomas recovered. Mom, what happened to me? Kane Thomas had just woken up, so he didnt know what was going on. Before Kirk Thomass wife said anything, Gu Ning opened her mouth first. You had an argument with my friend, and she identally pushed you to the ground and you knocked your head against it. So you were in aa. However, Ive not only cured your new injury, but also cured your old disease. You had blocked cardiovascr blood vessels. The mortality rate of this disease is extremely high. You must have turned to doctors for help for a long time! Now you can ask a doctor toe over and give you a medical checkup. So, in order to thank me, can the conflict between you and my friend be forgiven? After all, you sexually harassed her first. You didnt do it right. Gu Ning understood that Kirk Thomas wouldnt just let it go, so she asked Kane Thomas directly. If he agreed to let them go and they were able to leave smoothly, then she wouldnt make it difficult for Kane Thomas. As for Kirk Thomass calctions and humiliation to the Leng family, she would pay him back. Hearing Gu Nings words, everyone was surprised. How did she know that Kane Thomas had problems with his cardiovascr and cerebral blood vessels? The most important thing was that he was already cured. W-What did you say? Im cured? Kane Thomas asked excitedly, which verified that he indeed had a cardiovascr disease. Chapter 2795 - Regret It

    Chapter 2795: Regret It

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Yes, you can ask a doctor to give you a medical checkup, said Gu Ning. D-Doctor! Upon hearing that, Kirk Thomass wife shouted loudly. She wanted to make sure that Kane Thomas was really cured. Kirk Thomas and Kyle Thomas couldnt believe it, especially Kyle Thomas. It was simply uneptable! After Kane Thomas recovered from his illness, their grandfather would pay more attention to him. It would then be even more likely for Kane to be the heir! No, that couldnt happen! Kyle Thomas forcibly endured his anger and unwillingness, because he couldnt let the others know that he didnt want Kane Thomas to live. If their grandfather found out that he didnt want Kane Thomas to live well, he would definitely be criticized. And if their grandfather was disappointed in him, he would lose his chance to be the heir. Although their grandfather was absent now, Kane Thomas might tell their grandfather about it if he saw his expression. Kyle Thomas believed that Kane Thomas had the same idea as himself, hoping that he wouldnt be valued. Miss, Im really sorry. Its indeed my fault, that the ident happened. And I Kane Thomas opened his mouth and apologized sincerely. It was indeed his fault. Although he behaved badly sometimes, he wasnt arrogant. In addition, Gu Ning had already cured him, so he should be grateful. ordingly, at this moment, Kane Thomas sincerely thanked Gu Ning and gave an apology. However, before he finished, Kirk Thomas interrupted. Alright, alright, you just woke up. You need a good rest. Just leave it to me. Kirk Thomas didnt agree to solve this problem like that. Even though Gu Ning saved Kane Thomas and cured his disease, Kirks final aim was not to let them go so easily. In fact, Kirk didnt feel grateful at all although Gu Ning cured Kane Thomas. Instead, after seeing that Gu Ning had such unbelievable medical skills, he wanted to make her a ve to the Thomas family. It would be of great help to their family. Although their status was very high, precisely because of their high status, they were even more afraid of illnesses. Once they were sick or died, they would lose everything. Hearing that, Kane Thomas slightly frowned. He didnt know his fathers purpose, and felt confused when his father interrupted him. Father, I Kane Thomas wanted to ask his father about it, but he interrupted him again. I told you to be quiet and have a good rest. It wasnt beyond her expectation, so Gu Ning stayed calm, but she said meaningfully, Mr. Thomas, your son is full of energy now. He doesnt need to rest at all. Isnt it a little disrespectful for you to order him to be quiet? And hes involved in the ident. I think he can make the decision. Do you still want to me us by shutting his mouth? Gu Ning directly pointed it out, but Kirk Thomas didnt feel guilty, because he didnt bother to hide his purpose. Father Kane Thomas wanted to ask his father again, but Kirk Thomas didnt allow him to speak. Miss, please dont misunderstand me. I just want to talk about something else with Mr. Leng. I dont think we should talk about that here, said Kirk Thomas. Does this matter have anything to do with your business with Mr. Leng? Im talking about the conflict between Mr. Lengs daughter and your son. Cant your son make the decision on his own? If so, thats really pitiful, said Gu Ning, stirring things up between them. You Kirk Thomas understood what Gu Ning was doing, so he got angry. When Kane Thomas heard Gu Nings words, he was also displeased, because he realized that he couldnt make decisions on his own. His father always interfered in his business. At that moment, Kirk Thomass wife came over with a doctor, which ended their argument. Before long, the doctor finished the medical check. He was sure that Kane Thomas was well now. Afterwards, he asked Kirk Thomass wife for the reason, and she pointed at Gu Ning. Doctors admired experts with unbelievable medical skills, so the doctor looked at Gu Ning with amazement and respect once he learned that she cured Kane Thomas. Hi, this beautifuldy, can you tell me how you cured Kane? Can you share it with us, said a doctor. Im sorry. I dont have time right now. I need to deal with something else, said Gu Ning. She was polite to him, because he was just a family doctor and had nothing to do with this trouble. The doctor was disappointed, but said nothing, because Kirk Thomas was here. Miss, why dont we go to the living room now? asked Kirk Thomas. Why not! Gu Ning was unwilling to waste time here, because Kirk Thomas wouldnt let them go even though Kane Thomas agreed not to me them. However, it didnt mean that Kirk Thomas would get what he wanted, because Gu Ning wasnt easy to bully. Kane Thomas was unclear of the situation, but he could still see it wasnt right. However, he couldnt do anything about it. As a result, he said nothing. Hey, bro, congrattions! Youre finally better. Once Kirk Thomas was gone, Kyle Thomas spoke. He had a good attitude, but he wasnt sincere. Thanks! Kane Thomas understood his younger brothers real thoughts, but he wouldnt argue with him as long as Kyle treated him politely. Anyway, he would be alert. Im d youre well. Kyle Thomas smiled insincerely. Oh, I need to deal with something else now. Have a good rest, bro. Sure. Kane Thomas replied. Then Kyle Thomas walked away. Afterwards, the doctor and Kirk Thomass wife also left. Chapter 2796 - Defeat Kirk Thomas

    Chapter 2796: Defeat Kirk Thomas

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Although Kane Thomas was in a good condition now, he hadnt made a full recovery yet, so he still needed rest. On the way back, Gu Ning didnt tell Kirk Thomas what happened just now, because he said that he had something to talk to Leng Yuanqian about. Although Gu Ning knew that it wasnt a good thing, she didnt have to know what it was. It only took Gu Ning slightly more than half an hour from leaving to returning, but for the others it felt like a long time, because other than Si Jin, they were all worried about her. Si Jin wasnt worried about Gu Ning, because she was aware of Gu Nings abilities. Therefore, when Gu Ning came safely back, Leng Yuanqian and the others were extremely relieved. How is it? asked Leng Yuanqian. Mr. Thomass son is already awake. Both his injury and original cardiovascr disease have been cured. In fact, I saved his sons life. After all, the cardiovascr disease is a fatal, high-risk disease, and there arent many people who can survive it, so Gu Ning said to Leng Yuanqian, then turned to look at Kirk Thomas. Mr. Thomas, its time to let us see Mr. Lengs daughter. When Gu Ning said that she hadnt only cured Kirk Thomass sons head injury, but had also cured his cardiovascr disease, everyone was surprised. It was really unbelievable, because she had only been gone for a very short time! Of course, but Leng Shaoting and this miss must stay with us, said Kirk Thomas. He didnt take his promise seriously at all. Hearing that, everyone was mad. Leng Yuanqian criticized him in anger. Mr. Thomas, you should keep your word! You just promised us that we can take away my daughter and that you would stay away from them as long as this miss cures your son. If you want to take your daughter home, do what I want, said Kirk Thomas, breaking his promise. Youre shameless! I think I should make it clear to you. Its impossible for Shaoting to marry your girl and this miss wont stay, said Leng Yuanqian with hatred. Its not up to you, said Kirk Thomas. You Leng Yuanqian was furious. Calm down. Leave it to me. Gu Ningforted Leng Yuanqian. Leng Yuanqian listened to Gu Ning and closed his mouth for the time being. Gu Ning coldly stared at Kirk Thomas, putting pressure on him. Mr. Thomas, arent you afraid itll cause conflict between two countries? Kirk Thomas was struck dumb for a moment, because he was afraid of that, but he had his own methods. When Gu Ning put pressure on him, Kirk Thomas also tried to make her feel stressed. However, no matter how he tried, Gu Ning was still more powerful than him. It displeased Kirk Thomas, but he could see that this girl was the most difficult person to deal with. However, she was just an interpreter. How could she talk to him like that? As a result, Kirk Thomas said in annoyance, You have no say in this. Im talking with Mr. Leng. What do you think you are in our eyes, Mr. Thomas? If you dont do what you promised, Im afraid that we can only resort to violence. If it causes the Thomas family any trouble, you will have to bear it, said Gu Ning provokingly. Kirk Thomas was angered. He smirked and said, This is our ce. Do you think you can do whatever you want? Kirk Thomas didnt believe Gu Ning and the others could cause them any trouble in their own ce. After all, there were over a hundred armed guards in the Thomas familys house. Really? Why dont we try it now? But Mr. Thomas, are you sure you want to risk it? asked Gu Ning. She didnt want to have a fight here, but if this was the only way, she wouldnt hesitate. They werent dumb, so they would use their own ways to fight back. Anyway, it wouldnt be a serious problem as long as they didnt kill anyone. Really? Show me what you can do, said Kirk Thomas, epting Gu Nings challenge. Once Kirk Thomas finished speaking he raised his right hand and the eight bodyguards standing behind him immediately stepped out. The next moment they took out their guns, but they didnt point at Gu Ning and the others. Kirk Thomas, do you know what youre doing? Im a senior official in my country. If you do this to me, your government will punish you! Leng Yuanqian stood up angrily, shouting at Kirk Thomas. Dont worry, I will be fine. I can handle it, said Kirk Thomas airily, but he was actually unwilling to fire and was just trying to scare them. At this moment, Gu Ning gave Si Jin a nce. Without dy, the two of them rushed forward like lightning. Before everyone realized what they were doing, Gu Ning and Si Jin reached Kirks bodyguards. Within moments, they grabbed the guns and injured them with their magical energy. It was toote by the time those bodyguards came back to their senses. When Gu Ning and Si Jin were almost finished, several of the bodyguards wanted to fight back, but they were beaten up as soon as they moved. Kirk Thomas was stunned, so he was controlled by Gu Ning before he could do anything. It was not only Kirk Thomas, Leng Yuanqian and the others were also struck dumb. They didnt expect Gu Ning and Si Jin to be so strong. Y-Y-You Kirk Thomas finally came back to his senses, but he was too frightened to say anything. Gu Ning didnt give him any chance to say anything, and directly gagged his mouth. She took a towel from her telepathic eye space. Because they couldnt see it clearly, Gu Ning didnt pay attention to their reaction. Nobody stopped Gu Ning from controlling Kirk Thomas because they disliked him as well. Go upstairs and bring Leng Shaojia down. Gu Ning said to Si Jin. Sure. Si Jin replied, going upstairs at once. Hearing their conversation, Leng Yuanqian and the others were surprised. Leng Shaojia was upstairs? How did Gu Ning know that? However, now wasnt the time to ask about it. Chapter 2797 - Do You Still Want It?

    Chapter 2797: Do You Still Want It?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    You all, get something to gag their mouths. Gu Ning ordered Leng Yuanqians bodyguards. She didnt want Kirk Thomass bodyguards to shout and attract attention from other people. Hearing that, Leng Yuanqians bodyguards took action at once because Leng Yuanqian ordered them to listen to Gu Ning before they came here, so no one doubted Gu Nings words now. They immediately went to the washroom and found towels to gag those bodyguards mouths. After Kirk Thomas came back to his senses, he felt extremely humiliated. He struggled heavily, but unfortunately he couldnt get rid of them no matter how hard he tried. In fact, he could hardly move and Gu Ning kicked the back of his knee, which made him kneel down in pain. Besides, Gu Ning sped his hands behind his back. After he was forced to kneel, Kirk Thomas felt even more humiliated. He was so angry that he wanted to kill them all, but he couldnt even make a sound now. However, he was still reluctant to be controlled like that, so he wouldnt stop struggling. On the third floor, Leng Shaojia was a little worried, but she was also full of anticipation. She was helpless because there was pain all over her body and she desperately needed to use the washroom, but her mouth was gagged so she couldnt shout at all. And even if she shouted, no one would answer her. Therefore, she could only wait till someone came to see her to get a chance to use the washroom. She still had hope because she knew her father woulde to solve this problem. Leng Shaojia wasnt very smart, so she had no idea that the reason the Thomas family asked Leng Yuanqian toe was because they had set up a trap. It wasnt just for her. Nevertheless, she caused everything. However, Leng Shaojia felt aggrieved. She was sexually harassed. Couldnt she fight back? She didnt know the man would knock his head. Then she was caught and abused! A whileter, Leng Shaojia heard the door open and got excited. She thought it was the Thomas familys servant so she finally had the chance to use the washroom, but when she saw Gu Nings peopleing in, she burst into tears. No matter how much she disliked Gu Ning, she knew that she was being rescued after seeing Gu Nings people. The only thing Leng Shaojia cared about now was when she could leave this ce. H-H Leng Shaojia whimpered and struggled heavily. As soon as Si Jin walked in, she saw Leng Shaojia. Although she learned from Gu Ning that Leng Shaojia was here, she was still angry when she saw Leng Shaojias condition. Si Jin had no idea about the grudge between Gu Ning and Leng Shaojia. She had only met Leng Shaojia once, but Leng Shaojia was a member of the Leng family, so she was very angry that Leng Shaojia was treated so badly. Without hesitation, Si Jin walked over and removed the towel from Leng Shaojias mouth, then untied her. I-I need to go to the washroom, said Leng Shaojia the moment she could speak. Go! Si Jin let Leng Shaojia go to the washroom after untying her, in case it damaged her health. Because there was a washroom in the room, Leng Shaojia ran towards it right away. She was weak, but she was still able to finish a bowel movement. After walking out of the washroom, Leng Shaojia felt much better. It would be humiliating if she peed in her pants. Even though she was imprisoned, she still wanted to keep her dignity. Did my fathere to rescue me? Leng Shaojia asked Si Jin. She wasnt arrogant at all, because she had no confidence at this moment. Yeah, hes downstairs. Lets go see him! said Si Jin. Great! Leng Shaojia replied, then followed Si Jin downstairs at once. Originally, Leng Shaojia thought the Thomas family would let her go the moment her father came, so she was amazed by the scene in the living room after she reached the second floor. The Thomas familys people were being controlled by Gu Ning and several other men! Leng Shaojia was astonished that Gu Ning also came. Gu Ning should hate her very much and should be happy to see her in serious trouble. Why did Gu Ninge to rescue her? At this moment, Leng Shaojia felt sincerely guilty for her attitude towards Gu Ning. Although she might notpletely change, she still felt guilty and grateful to Gu Ning. Because she felt guilty, Leng Shaojia didnt dare to meet Gu Nings eyes. Once she saw Leng Yuanqian, she ran downstairs towards her father. Dad! Upon hearing Leng Shaojias voice, Leng Yuanqian turned to look at her and strode over. Shaojia, are you alright? The moment he finished, he saw injuries all over Leng Shaojias body. He immediately got angry. He turned to re at Kirk Thomas and roared. Kirk Thomas, how could you abuse my daughter! Leng Yuanqian even wanted to punch Kirk Thomas, but he couldnt do that. Right after he gave the roar, Gu Ning kicked Kirk Thomas for him. Anyway, both Leng Yuanqian and Leng Shaojia felt very pleased seeing Gu Ning kick Kirk Thomas. They knew that Gu Ning also did it for Leng Shaojia, so they felt even more grateful to Gu Ning. Kirk Thomas moaned in pain when he was kicked. His face was also distorted in pain. If his mouth werent gagged, he would have screamed loudly. After all, Gu Ning used a lot of force. Mr. Thomas, do you still want us to stay here with your family? asked Gu Ning meaningfully. Because Kirk Thomas couldnt speak now, he could only re at Gu Ning with reluctance. He definitely still wanted what he had asked for, but it didnt seem possible now. I dont have much patience. If you continue to waste my time, dont me me for being cruel. Gu Ning threatened. The moment she finished speaking she pressed Kirk Thomas down a little, which hurt him. Although Kirk Thomas was unwilling to give in because it was humiliating, he understood that he was left with no choice. Anyway, after he was free, he could pay them back. In fact, even if Kirk Thomas yielded today, he definitely wouldnt forget the humiliation he suffered. Therefore, he gave a nod seeing as he couldnt open his mouth. Chapter 2798 - Kill Them

    Chapter 2798: Kill Them

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Great, since Mr. Thomas agrees, please walk us out, said Gu Ning. In fact, they could directly hold Kirk Thomas hostage when they walked out, but they didnt want to make it more serious. If Gu Ning really did that, it would attract the whole Thomas familys attention. In that case, there would definitely be a battle. Kirk Thomas reluctantly nodded again. After that, Gu Ning let him go. For the time being, Kirk Thomas didnt dare to y tricks with Gu Ning, because he knew Gu Ning would control him as soon as he made a move. Gu Ning also understood that Kirk Thomas gave in temporarily, but she didnt care what they wanted to do after leaving the Thomas familys ce. Then a group of them walked out. When they were walking, Gu Ning told the others to go out first, while she and Kirk Thomas followed behind. Although there were guards everywhere in the Thomas familys house and the guards all saw them as they walked out, those guards didnt know what was really happening, so they did nothing. Gu Ning and Kirk Thomas walked side by side. They were very close, but Gu Ning didnt hold him hostage. In order to stop Kirk Thomas from shouting for help, Gu Ning threatened him. Mr. Thomas, I hope you know what you shouldnt do at this moment. Youve witnessed my abilities. I have guns with me. If I identally injure you, you might live the rest of your life with regrets. Gu Ning kept the guns that she took from Kirks bodyguards, but even if Gu Ning didnt have guns, Kirk Thomas was still scared of her. He wanted help, but didnt dare to shout for help. He was afraid that he might be killed before his guards came. Even though he didnt think Gu Ning would dare to kill him, it might happen if she was angered. Kirk Thomas cherished his life very much and didnt dare to take the risk. Therefore, at the gate, Gu Ning told the other people to get in the cars first and start the cars. The ambassador of the Ministry of Foreign Affairs was waiting in the car outside. It wasnt appropriate for him to stand out to deal with this problem, because he didnt know the real cause. Anyway, he was relieved to see Leng Yuanqianing out with Leng Shaojia. However, the ambassador didnt think it was so simple. He clearly knew it was a trap. Nevertheless, he believed Leng Yuanqian wouldnt hurt their countrys interests. After they got in the cars and started the cars, Gu Ning walked out. She didnt return the guns to Kirk Thomas, but when she walked out, the security system found nothing, which shocked Kirk Thomas. He had no idea that Gu Ning had a telepathic eye space and all the guns were put in it. It was impossible for the security system to sense that. Once Gu Ning got in the car, the car drove away. The next moment, Kirk Thomas contacted the professional killers in his family to follow Gu Ning and seize a chance to kill them. The Thomas family secretly kept some private killers, so no one knew they belonged to the Thomas family even if they were exposed. Although the Thomas family would be the main suspect as long as Leng Yuanqian ended up in trouble, there was no evidence to prove they were guilty. Because Kirk Thomas ordered his familys killers to do a task, the patriarch of the Thomas family, his father, quickly learned about it. Their familys killers had to listen to the patriarch and needed the patriarchs permission before carrying out tasks. The Thomas familys patriarch wasnt home right now since he was called out by the deputy leader. However, the patriarch was aware of the scheme against the Leng family and approved of it. Knowing that Kirk Thomas wanted their private killers to kill the Leng familys members, the patriarch called him and asked him about the situation. Afterwards, Kirk told the patriarch everything, causing him to get angry too, but Kirk didnt say that Gu Ning had saved Kane Thomas after she came to the Thomas familys house. Therefore, the patriarch agreed with Kirks decision. Halfway back, Gu Ning and Si Jin noticed that they were being followed due to their acute senses. It wasnt surprising. Actually, if Kirk Thomas let them leave safely, it would have been weird! However, Kirk was still trying to kill them even though it might cause conflict between the two countries. Gu Ning felt he had to be too angry to stay reasonable. Although Leng Yuanqian and the others didnt know that Kirks people were following them, they knew that he wouldnt give up on harming them. They were worried that Kirk might secretly send people to attack them. ordingly, when they drove away earlier, Leng Yuanqian asked Gu Ning about that. Gu Ning replied. No need to be afraid. After all, they will try to attack us first, so we can surely fight back. I also have a video of our conversation in the Thomas familys house, including the fact that I saved Kirks son. I think we have justice on our side. What? You have a video of it? Leng Yuanqian was shocked, because he hadnt noticed. The other people were surprised too. Yeah, so rx! Si Jin and I can protect us from any danger, said Gu Ning. If someone else said that, they might think she was bragging, but they trusted Gu Ning very much. They had all witnessed Gu Ning and Si Jins abilities. However, the ambassador doubted that and frowned. He thought that Gu Ning was being too confident, but Leng Yuanqian and the others said nothing, so he felt he shouldnt question it. After all, they all trusted Gu Ning. Leng Shaojia gave Gu Ning a nce once in a while. She wanted to thank Gu Ning, but felt embarrassed. Gu Ning could see it, but didnt point it out. She pretended as if she didnt notice. Chapter 2799 - Leng Shaojia Apologizes

    Chapter 2799: Leng Shaojia Apologizes

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    If Leng Shaojia apologized to her, she could ept it. If not, she wouldnt care. Anyway, it wasnt important. In the end, Leng Shaojia finally summoned up her courage and opened her mouth. Gu Ning, thank you, and sorry. Although her tone didnt sound friendly, she sincerely made that apology. It was the first time that she had ever felt so guilty towards Gu Ning, so it wasnt easy. However, when she finally made that apology, it meant she sincerely regretted regarding Gu Ning as her enemy. Well, I ept your gratitude and apology, said Gu Ning in a t voice. Although she would forgive Leng Shaojia and wouldnt bother to pay her back, it would be hard for her to be nice to Leng Shaojia right away. After all, what Leng Shaojia had done to her was over the top. If someone else had done the same thing to her, she would have put the person in jail. Leng Yuanqian, on the other hand, was slightly surprised. He didnt expect Leng Shaojia to apologize to Gu Ning and thank her on her own. Her attitude was also very sincere which was what he wanted to see, so he feltforted. Thanks. Leng Shaojia thanked Gu Ning again. She understood that it wasnt easy to win Gu Nings forgiveness, but she indeed felt much better now. It wouldnt be as ufortable for her to be with Gu Ning in the future. After that, Gu Ning took out a power crystal and handed it to Leng Shaojia. Take this and youll feel much better. Before that, Gu Ning had no intention of giving Leng Shaojia a power crystal, but she changed her attitude after Leng Shaojia apologized. Thanks. Leng Shaojia epted Gu Nings kindness because there was pain all over her body and she wanted to get better. Leng Yuanqian didnt remember that Gu Ning had these magical pills until then. He had mixed emotions, but he felt relieved. He knew Leng Shaojias apology couldnt win Gu Nings forgiveness, but their rtionship was much better than before. A few minutes after Leng Shaojia took the power crystal, she felt the pain all over her body reducing by a lot and felt much morefortable. After Gu Ning noticed that some people were following them, she stopped talking and turned to pay attention to those men. Due to her Jade Eyes, she could clearly see the distance between them. In the beginning, those men followed them from a short distance away, but they suddenly sped up when they reached a remote road. It seemed that they had decided to take action right there. Because they were ready to attack them, Gu Ning chose to wait to see what they could do. As a result, she asked the chauffeur to stop and the car behind also stopped. The chauffeur served the minister of Foreign Affairs, so he didnt listen to Gu Ning, but asked the minister instead, Minister The minister looked at Leng Yuanqian for his opinions. Secretary Leng Stop, said Leng Yuanqian. Since Leng Yuanqian gave the order, the chauffeur stopped at once. Then he turned on the car lights to signal the car behind them to stop as well. In the car behind them were bodyguards and awyer who came with Leng Yuanqian. After the two cars stopped, Gu Ning told them to stay in the cars, then she got out alone. Secretary Leng, are you sure we should listen to her? When Gu Ning was gone, the minister asked with disapproval because he felt Gu Ning was just a young girl, so she shouldnt be the decision-maker. Shes the leader of this group, so we all need to listen to her. Everything will go well only if we listen to her, said Leng Yuanqian. He wasnt dissatisfied at all when Gu Ning gave the orders. Instead, he was more than happy to do what she said because only Gu Ning could solve the problems properly. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning, they wouldnt have gotten Leng Shaojia out so easily! What? Hearing that, the minister was shocked. Although he knew that they listened to Gu Ning most of the time, he didnt expect Gu Ning to be their leader. She was just a young girl! I cant tell you much about it, but we relied on her to leave safely, said Leng Yuanqian. Knowing that, the minister was astonished, but Leng Yuanqian had said that he couldnt tell him much, so he didnt ask further about it. After Gu Ning got out of the car, she directly went to the car that Si Jin was in and asked her to get out. At the same time, the others stayed in the car. Although the other people didnt know what was going on, they listened to Gu Ning and didnt ask. Si Jin understood Gu Nings intention. When Si Jin was out of the car, they stood there. Before the car that was following them reached them, they had damaged the surveince cameras with their magical energy. The power of magical energy was totally beyond human imagination, so Gu Ning and Si Jin quietly damaged the surveince cameras in order to prevent other people from seeing what they w9uld be doingter. Right after they damaged the surveince cameras, the car that followed them arrived. Those men were surprised when they saw Gu Ning waiting for them, and they realized that they had been exposed. However, since this was a remote ce, it was a good chance for them to take action. When they got near Gu Nings car they stopped their car, but they didnt get out. Instead, they rolled down their car windows and immediately shot at Gu Ning and Si Jin. Leng Yuanqian and the others, who were sitting in the cars, were scared. They were afraid that Gu Ning and Si Jin might be injured, even though they knew that Gu Ning and Si Jin were unbelievably strong. However, Gu Ning and Si Jin didnt give them a chance to hurt them. Before the men were even ready to shoot, Gu Ning and Si Jin had rushed forward and given their car a magical energy infused kick. Then, shockingly, everyone watched their car suddenly roll over, causing the bullets they shot to shoot into the sky. At that moment, everyone was struck dumb, because Gu Ning and Si Jin kicked arge MPV over and it even contained many men! Were they really human? They were gods! This time, the minister understood why Leng Yuanqian let Gu Ning be the leader, because she had noticed that some people were following them and dared to fight against those men. In addition, she directly kicked the car over. Clearly this girl wasnt ordinary! Chapter 2800 - Kirk Thomas Is Injured

    Chapter 2800: Kirk Thomas Is Injured

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    After Gu Ning and Si Jin kicked their car over, they didnt stop because those men were only slightly injured. Since those men dared to attack them, those men would have to pay for it. Therefore, before they came back to their senses, Gu Ning and Si Jin robbed them of their guns, then hit them with magical energy. Even though those men were very skilled, they were barelyparable to Gu Ning and Si Jin. As a result, they were disabled by Gu Ning and Si Jin after fighting back for a few moments. Although Gu Ning and Si Jin wouldnt kill them, they still needed to pay a price. Anyway they couldnt be cured after being injured with magical energy. After teaching them a lesson, Gu Ning and Si Jin immediately got in the car and left. Because it was too shocking, everyone couldnt fully understand what had just happened, especially the chauffeur. When he drove the car, he was a little absent-minded. Hey, focus on the road, or well be in troubleter, said Gu Ning coldly. Hearing Gu Nings words, the chauffeur was scared and focused on the road. He didnt want any idents to happen. Miss Gu, how did you do it? You kicked the car over! the minister asked curiously. Weve been practicing kung fu ever since we were little, said Gu Ning. Knowing that, the minister stopped asking for details. When they got back to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Kirk Thomas heard that those killers failed to kill them, which filled him with anger. How could they be so strong? In order to prevent the Thomas family from being dragged into this trouble, he didnt call the police and took it as a car ident. They had nned to ruin the surveince video, but unexpectedly the surveince cameras were already damaged. Kirk didnt believe it was a coincidence. It must have been done by Gu Ning! However, he couldnt ept it. How did they have the ability to damage the surveince cameras before him? Gu Ning and the others behavior confused Kirk, but he couldnt find the answer. The Thomas familys patriarch was actually very mad when he knew that the assassination failed, but he was told that Gu Ning had cured Kane after he got back home. After watching the surveince video, the patriarch strongly criticized Kirk for not telling him about that. The patriarch supported Kirk in making a deal with the Chang family, but they didnt have to scheme against the Leng family, especially after the Leng family had cured Kane. They shouldnt harm the Leng family. However, Kirk didnt have any gratitude at all. Instead, he became even more malicious. No matter what happens afterwards, you should bear the result! said the patriarch. He wouldnt take responsibility for Kirk. Kirk was reluctant to see that, but he didnt dare to argue with his father. After all, it was indeed his decision to assassinate Gu Ning and Leng Yuanqian. If he had told his father everything in detail, his father wouldnt have agreed to his n, but he honestly couldnt tolerate Gu Nings humiliation. Although outsiders wouldnt know it was his n, Leng Yuanqian and the Leng family would surely know. Would they pay him back? And the two girls were so strong. What if they took revenge? Thinking of that, Kirk was very anxious. Father, I Kirk wanted his fathers help and protection. Alright, I dont want to talk with you any longer. Go out now! The patriarch chased Kirk out. It wasnt because he refused to help Kirk, but Kirk had to be able to solve his own problems. Moreover, even though the patriarch wanted to help, he first had to have the ability to do that, but obviously, he couldnt go against the Leng family. It would be fine if the Leng family paid them back openly, but what if they did it secretly? Father Kirk was surprised by his fathers cold-bloodedness, because his father wouldnt help him at all, but as a father as well, he didnt realize that he was ungrateful when his son was cured. He was also an unqualified father. Get out. The patriarch snapped at him. Left with no choice, Kirk had to leave. Back in the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, Gu Ning and the others booked ne tickets to go home that same night. The flight would take off at 10:20 pm, because there werent any vacant seats on earlier flights for them. They were in a dangerous situation now, so they couldnt leave separately in case the Thomas family tried to assassinate them again. It wasnt bad to fly back home at night, in fact it was convenient for Gu Ning to carry out her n. At 7 pm, it was dark outside. They decided to go to the airport at 8 pm, so Gu Ning had time to go out now. She didnt tell the others what she was going to do, but they understood what her idea was and no one stopped her. Gu Ning quietly reached the Thomas familys house and had already disguised herself as someone else. Nobody would recognize her. Before getting inside, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to check where Kirk was. She would only pay Kirk back this time and would teach him an unforgettable lesson. However, she wouldnt do that on her own. Instead, she let the monster fox out and let it cause the injury. Gu Ning wouldnt kill Kirk, but she would seriously injure him. It was already very nice of her that she didnt disable him. After Gu Ning gave the order, the monster fox immediately went into the house. Because it moved through the woods very quickly no one noticed it. Reaching the main house, the monster fox directly jumped into the window to Kirks study. Before long, people heard Kirks screams of pain from his study. The Thomas family were shocked and went to his study at once. The monster fox didnt rush to leave until they came in. It deliberately let them see that a fox injured Kirk, so that they couldnt me Gu Ning for it. Chapter 2801 - A Fox Injured Him

    Chapter 2801: A Fox Injured Him

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    The Thomas family hadnt seen a real fox before, but they had seen some on TV and in books, so they knew it was a fox and were all surprised. Why was there a fox here? And it even injured Kirk. They didnt connect this fox with Gu Ning, but they immediately ordered some people to catch it. Because the fox injured Kirk, they definitely wouldnt let it go. Even though it was just an animal, they would let it pay a price. However, the monster fox disappeared once it jumped from the window. It was impossible for them to find it. If they couldnt catch the fox, no one would pay for Kirks injuries, so they were very angry. Why did the fox suddenly break in? asked the Thomas familys patriarch. However, he didnt expect anyone to give him an answer, because no one knew. Does it have something to do with those foreigners we met today? Kirk guessed, but he didnt think it was likely. No matter how strong those people were, they couldnt order a fox to injure him! If it was a dog, it might be possible. Thinking of that, Kirk suddenly had an idea that it might not be a fox, but a dog. After all, some dogs closely resembled foxes. Hearing Kirks words, the other family members had the same guess. Was it possible that the fox was sent by those foreigners they met today? However, they couldnt believe that was the answer because it was totally beyond their imagination that people could control a fox. Anyway, there was a possibility that the fox had something to do with Gu Ning. After all, those foreigners they met today werent weak. Most importantly, Kirk had conflict against them and had sent professional killers to assassinate them today, so it was normal that they might want to pay them back. However, did this fox really have a rtionship with those foreigners they met today, or was it just a coincidence? No matter what, they didnt have any confidence. And even if there was a rtionship between them, Kirk deserved the punishment. In fact, it wasnt a heavy price for Kirk to pay for what he had done to Gu Ning and the Leng family. After all, he had tried to kill them, but they didnt do the same to him or disable him. Therefore, the patriarch said, If it really has something to do with them, it will be fine, because they wont do anything further. If not, they might be ready to take serious revenge, which will be worse. Only the patriarch in the Thomas family was aware that Kirk had sent out professional killers to assassinate Gu Ning and the Leng family, but the other family members had heard about what had happened in the living room. ordingly, they strongly disapproved of Kirks decision. Although Leng Yuanqians daughter had injured Kane, Gu Ning had cured him. Out of gratitude and reason, they should stop ming them for it. Instead, they should thank the Leng family, but Kirk did the opposite! They understood that Kirk did it for a reason, but they didnt know what it was. Among the Thomas family, only Kyle supported Kirk. Kyle was displeased with Gu Nings treatment of Kane since it greatly threatened his future to be the heir of the Thomas family. Even though it wasnt clear yet who would be the heir, he wasnt the most likely one currently. After all, Kane was more outstanding than him and the patriarch valued Kane above him as well. The patriarch even said that he wanted Kane to take over the Thomas family, but Kane wasnt in a good condition. However, now Kane had recovered, so he was highly likely to be the heir. Hearing the patriarchs words, Kirk agreed that it was better if the fox really had a rtionship with Leng Yuanqian and the Leng family. He didnt want to be paid back further. Nevertheless, he still hated them to death, but without his fathers permission, he didnt dare to do anything. Obviously, he was no match for them. Grandpa, do we have to tolerate it? If this news goes abroad, our family will be humiliated, said Kyle with reluctance. The patriarch turned to coldly look at Kyle and asked, Do you think your fathers decision is right? No, of course not. Im sorry. Kyle immediately apologized. He didnt want his grandfather to misunderstand him. Even though those were his thoughts, he couldnt let the patriarch know. Im really sorry. The girl cured me, but I couldnt thank her in person. I should have walked Miss Leng to them and walked them out afterwards. Kane felt very guilty. He didnt say that to go against Kirk, but Gu Ning had helped him a lot. He was really grateful to her. Alright, it is what it is now. You all go out now. I need to have a private talk with Kirk, said the patriarch. Although he thought Kirk made a wrong decision, he didnt feel bad about it. After all, it wasnt his idea. And he wasnt a good man either. He just stayed reasonable. If the Leng family was determined to pay the Thomas family back, he would make an apology if he couldnt fight back, but currently his pride wouldnt allow him to do that. After the patriarch said that, the other people left. When they were talking, the Thomas familys doctor gave Kirk a medical check up. He was injured, but his life wasnt in danger and he wouldnt be disabled. The patriarch wanted to have a private talk with Kirk, but didnt want to wait till the family doctor finished applying ointment to Kirks injury. Therefore, he asked the family doctor to go out as well. After he had the private talk with Kirk, the doctor coulde back in. He cared about Kirk, but Kirk was safe, and their private talk wouldnt take much time. When the others were gone, the patriarch directly warned Kirk. Tell the Chang family that you wont help them again. If you dare to cause any trouble, Ill teach you a lesson. Yes, father. No matter how unwilling Kirk was, he had to give in. Chapter 2802 - No Match for Them

    Chapter 2802: No Match for Them

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    But you can use this ident to let the Chang family continue to support us. if they disagree, tell the Leng family about what they have done, said the patriarch. He wouldnt end his cooperation with the Chang family just because he failed to trap the Leng family. Otherwise the Thomas family would suffer a great loss. Although it was their fault that their n failed, the Chang family turned to them for help, so they couldnt leave without doing anything. Sure, said Kirk. After that, the patriarch directly walked away. The monster fox actually didnt leave after jumping out of Kirks study. Instead, it hid in a dark corner to hear their conversation because Gu Ning felt that Kirk could give them some information after he was injured. Reality proved that Gu Ning was right. After the patriarch finished the talk with Kirk, the monster fox left and went to meet Gu Ning. There was a recording pen dangling from the monster foxs mouth which was used to collect evidence. Although the Chang family werent in the room, it was enough to prove that Kirk was working with them to scheme against the Leng family. As a result, the Leng family could pay the Chang family back, as was reasonable. Gu Ning took the recording pen, then put the monster fox into the telepathic eye space and left. Gu Ning returned to the embassy before 8pm. They were ready to go to the airport, but Gu Ning had a private talk with Leng Yuanqian before they set off. Gu Ning directly yed the recording in front of Leng Yuanqian. Knowing that the mastermind was the Chang family, Leng Yuanqian wasnt surprised at all, because it wasnt beyond their expectation. It wasnt even a surprising answer. Because the time difference between their country and Country Y was four hours, it was 8 pm in Country Y while it was 4 pm in their country. Therefore, at 8 pm, Leng Yuanqian called his family and told Master Leng about the situation here. After having the talk, they went to the airport. Although the Thomas family wouldnt scheme against them again, they had to stay alert in case any idents happened. The Thomas family were also worried that Gu Ning and the Leng family might take other actions, so they also sent people to watch them. They werent relieved until Gu Ning and the others left for the airport. In the Thomas familys house. After treating his wounds, Kirk slept and felt much better, then he had a call with the Chang family. Even though Kirks entire body hurt, his hands were fine. He could move, but the wounds would be pulled and cause him sharper pain. Nevertheless, he had to contact the Chang familys eldest son as soon as possible. The person who stayed in touch with him was the Chang familys eldest son, but the Chang familys eldest son was also lying in a hospital bed at that moment. He had just had an operation yesterday afternoon and didnt wake up until 10 am that morning. He was awake, conscious, and could speak, but it was too painful for him to move right now. He was suffering excruciating pain after the operation. Honestly, he would rather die than live in such pain. However, he wouldnt kill himself since he was reluctant to do that. In fact, after he recovered, he could still live a good life. As for the car ident, he believed it was just an ident, because he noticed nothing wrong and the police couldnt find any evidence. At this moment, it was about 5 pm in their country. Only the wife of the Chang familys eldest son stayed to take care of him in the ward. Afterwards, the Chang familys eldest sons phone rang. Because it wasnt convenient for him to answer it, his wife picked it up. Well, this is a foreign number without a name. Is it a spam call? Mrs. Chang gave it a nce and was surprised to see a foreign number. However, the moment the Chang familys eldest son heard that, he knew who it was. He told his wife to give him the phone and asked her to go out. He said it was a confidential call. Mrs. Chang didnt doubt him. After all, her husband had a high status, and he received a lot of confidential information. So shortly after, Mrs. Chang walked out. When Mrs. Chang was gone, the Chang familys eldest son bore the pain and answered the call. His arms were fine, so he could move. Because it took a while for Mrs. Chang to go out, Kirk almost ended the call. Due to pain and anger, Kirk was irritated. He angrily criticized once the Chang familys eldest son answered his call. What are you doing? Why did it take so long? Because Kirk was weak now, his voice was also weak, but the Chang familys eldest son was too angry to notice that. My family was with me just then, so it wasnt convenient for me to answer your call. How is it now? said the Chang familys eldest son in an unhappy tone. His voice was also weak, but Kirk didnt pay attention to it. He thought that the Chang familys eldest son lowered his voice in case other people heard them. The Chang familys eldest son had studied in Country Y before, so he was good at Language Y. He met Kirk in school. Although they werent close, they had a good rtionship, otherwise he wouldnt work with Kirk. We failed. Theyre too strong, said Kirk. He was reluctant to admit it, but it was the truth. What? Theyre too strong? Couldnt you control them at all? The Chang familys eldest son was shocked and questioned Kirk. Mind your attitude. If you dont believe it, I can send you the surveince video. Theyre not ordinary humans. I ordered eight bodyguards to control them, but two girls easily beat them up. They held me hostage and threatened me. They forcefully took away Leng Yuanqians daughter. I even sent professional killers to kill them afterwards, but they found out. The two girls kicked their car over easily and disabled all of the professional killers. I dont think your family can do better than us! said Kirk angrily. It took a lot of strength to finish so many sentences. What? Thats so strange! The Chang familys eldest son was astonished. He didnt know who the two girls were, but they easily beat eight bodyguards. They even held Kirk hostage and threatened him. Chapter 2803 - Can’t Kick Them to the Curb

    Chapter 2803: Cant Kick Them to the Curb When Theyve Outlived Their Usefulness

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    It wasnt unbelievable if that was all they could do. After all, people with great skills could do the same thing, but Kirk told him that the two girls easily kicked over a car, which was incredible! He couldnt believe it, but there was no need for Kirk to lie to him. Well, since you failed, then so be it, said the Chang familys eldest son. He decided not to work with Kirk any longer. Because Kirk failed, he wouldnt continue to help him. So be it? I cant ept that. Because of you, Ive suffered a great loss. They werent killed, but they were all disabled. I was paid back by them and Im seriously injured now. I wont make a full recovery for several months. Im talking to you with myst strength. You should hear that Im very weak now and yet you did nothing! Do you think its possible that Ill ept that? Kirk was angry and said mockingly. Hearing that, the Chang familys eldest son frowned, feeling unhappy about Kirks response. What do you want to do? the Chang familys eldest son asked him in anger. Fulfill your promise. I helped you. Although I didnt seed, I paid a heavy price for it. You cant kick us to the curb when weve outlived our usefulness, said Kirk. The Chang familys eldest son was furious. He was angry, but agreed that Kirk was right, so he didnt turn him down right away. I can give you money aspensation, said the Chang familys eldest son. He was unwilling to fulfill his promise, because Kirk failed to carry out the task. The Thomas family failed and paid a heavy price because they didnt have the abilities. Why should he pay for that? He should give thempensation, but he wouldnt do what he had promised before. He thought money was enough. Anyway, they had their own ideas, and their ideas were both reasonable, so neither of them were willing to yield. Money? Do you think weck money? Kirk found it ridiculously funny. He was too rich to care about money! The Chang familys eldest son became even angrier and said in a tough tone, You did help us, but you failed. How can you expect me to fulfill my promise? Its unfair to me. After all, I benefit nothing from it. I can pay for your loss, but I wont do what I promised previously. No, thats your problem. I want you to do what youve promised. Kirk was determined as well, because he only wanted the Chang familys cooperation. If so, Im afraid we cant reach an agreement, said the Chang familys eldest son. Great, if you dont ept, Ill tell the Leng family everything. I have evidence in my hands, so theyll definitely believe me once I tell them the truth, Kirk said to threaten the Chang familys eldest son. You The Chang familys eldest son was angry, but he was also threatened by Kirks words. He was really afraid that Kirk would tell the Leng family that he was the mastermind. The Chang familys eldest son had to say that Kirk was malicious, but he had to think of an excuse. If so, I cant disappoint you, but I need to tell you that my family is already in a crisis. Im afraid the Leng family is already suspicious of us. We also failed to carry out a task. Yesterday, I encountered a car ident. I was seriously injured and Im in the hospital now. Im also talking to you with myst strength. Last night, my father passed out suddenly as well. Hes still unconscious now. If you dont believe me, you can send your people over to check. Its not a secret, said the Chang familys eldest son. He tried to get rid of Kirk with the terrible situation the Chang family was in right now. Once the Chang family was of no use, Kirk would lose interest in them. What? Hearing that, Kirk was very surprised. He didnt expect the Chang family to go through so much. Due to his surprise, he was hesitant to force the Chang family to help him. They were also in a crisis so they could barely do him a favor. However, they were only injured, not dead. After they recovered, they could fulfill their promise. Therefore, Kirk said, No problem, we dont need to rush. You can recover first. We can talk about it after you are well. The Chang familys eldest son was so angry that he could barely speak, but Kirk sounded determined, so he was left with no choice. He would see what he could do. Afterwards, they hung up. The Chang familys eldest son didnt dare to vent his anger by smashing his phone to the ground until they finished the call, but he wasnt strong enough and the phone didnt break. Unfortunately, due to his big movement, the injuries on his body were pulled, causing him a lot of pain. Mrs. Chang, who was outside, heard it and immediately came in to check on his condition. Are you alright? Mrs. Chang asked nervously. Without dy, she ran towards her husbands patient bed. Ouch His face distorted in pain. Mrs. Chang wanted to ring the service bell at once, but he stopped her the moment she touched it. Stop! Why? Mrs. Chang paused and turned to ask him confusedly. Im fine, said the Chang familys eldest son. But you Mrs. Chang was worried when she saw that he was in pain. I told you Im fine. Didnt you hear me? The Chang familys eldest son snapped at Mrs. Chang. Mrs. Chang was unhappy that he vented his anger on her, but he was injured, so she didnt bother to argue with him. She just left him on the bed and went to sit down on the sofa. The moment she sat down, she saw the phone on the ground and realized why her husband suddenly lost his temper. He must have been angered by the call. In that case, Mrs. Changs anger faded a lot. She wouldnt talk to him for the time being, and didnt go to pick the phone up for him either. The Chang familys eldest son became lost in his thoughts after he felt a little better. Chapter 2804 - The Leng Family Isn’t Weak

    Chapter 2804: The Leng Family Isnt Weak

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    He thought about what Kirk had told him and the two strong women. Howe there were such strong people in the Leng family? Did the Leng family know that the Chang family was the mastermind behind the scheme? Although he knew the Leng family was suspicious of them, the Leng family didnt have evidence. After all, it was not only the Chang family that didnt get along with the Leng family. Anyway, the Yuan family was the main suspect when the Leng family was attacked. However, now the Leng family and the Yuan family worked together to conduct an investigation, so the Chang family was worried that they might be exposed. If the Leng family had evidence, they would be in danger. Unfortunately, his father was unconscious now and couldnt wake up. If he wasnt breathing normally, they might have thought that he was already dead! However, only his father and he were aware of their cooperation with Kirk, so he felt unwilling to discuss it with his brothers. They could only focus on making a full recovery. After they recovered, they would deal with it then. Although Mrs. Chang was mad at her husband, it was time for a meal, so she went to cook for him. Gu Ning arrived at the airport in the capital at about 2 pm in their country. Before they even got home, Leng Yuanqian called the Leng family, so they sent people to wait for them at the airport. After that, they returned to the Leng familys house. Once Gu Ning got out of the ne, she turned on her phone to see whether there was Leng Shaotings message. However, he hadnt called or texted her. It seemed that Leng Shaoting wasnt home yet. Because the Chang family had attacked the Leng family, Gu Ning was worried that Leng Shaoting might also be affected while carrying out a task. Although it wasnt a serious problem given Leng Shaotings skills, Gu Ning cared about him a lot, so she wanted him to be safe. Only thewyer and other bodyguards went back to their offices. Gu Ning, Si Jin, Leng Yuanqian, and Leng Yuanqians bodyguards all went back to the Leng familys house. Those bodyguards served the Leng family, not any public institutions. After they were in the car, Leng Yuanqian immediately called Leng Shaoming. He was mostly worried about Leng Shaoming now. Leng Shaoming was alone in another city and was just schemed against by someone, so Leng Yuanqian wondered whether Leng Shaoming was fine now. Leng Shaoming was safe now and all the suspects were arrested. Zhan Zhiyin stayed with Leng Shaoming, because she was afraid he might be in danger again if she left. Anyway, they were girlfriend and boyfriend now, so they could live together. When Leng Yuanqian and the others got back to the Leng family, Jiang Shuyuan directly ran over to hug Leng Shaojia, then she burst into tears. Although Leng Shaojia was safely home, Jiang Shuyuan was still frightened upon thinking about what Leng Shaojia had been through. She cried to vent her sadness. Nobody stopped Jiang Shuyuan, because they fully understood her mood. Master Leng and Yu Yin also felt like crying. No matter how naughty Leng Shaojia was, they were family, so they worried about her when she was in trouble. Ningning, Jin, thank you so much for your help this time. Youve done us a big favor. Master Leng sincerely thanked Gu Ning and Si Jin. If it hadnt been for them, Leng Yuanqian might have had to pay a heavy price in order to take Leng Shaojia home. My pleasure, Master Leng. No need to say that, Grandpa Leng. Gu Ning and Si Jin replied to Master Leng. Although Gu Ning didnt care whether the Leng family thanked her after she helped Leng Shaojia, she felt touched that they cherished her effort. Now, dont stand outside. Come on in, said Master Leng. After that, Gu Ning and Si Jin walked inside. Master Leng told the servants to go out because they didnt need service now. Did anything go wrong in the capital these days? asked Gu Ning. Because there were only family members in the room, Master Leng didnt bother to keep it a secret. The Yuan family has been involved in the trouble Shaoming has encountered, so the they are doing an investigation to find the mastermind. They dont want to take the me, but there is no result yet. How about the Chang family? asked Gu Ning. Even though it was the Leng familys family affair and she shouldnt interfere, she wanted to know the reason since she was involved now. After all, she could give them some advice and help. The Chang familys eldest son had a car ident on his way back home yesterday afternoon. The car window broke suddenly, so the Chang familys eldest son was injured all over by the sharp ss. He was seriously injured, but his life isnt in danger. I heard that he woke up yesterday morning. Hes clear-headed now, but Master Chang suddenly passed out at home after visiting his son. The doctor cant find anything wrong with him, but he cant wake up, said Master Leng, gloating over the Chang familys misfortune. Hearing that, Gu Ning didnt think they were just coincidences, so she turned to look at Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao only smiled and gave a nod, which meant she caused all of it. Although other people didnt know, Jing Yunyao didnt mind if Gu Ning and Si Jin were aware of it. They were all cultivators, so only they could understand. Great, they deserve it! Gu Ning smiled. She was happy to hear the news. If Jing Yunyao didnt do that, she might take action too! Right, were not weak. We cant just let them do whatever they want to us, said Master Leng. The Chang family had done too many bad deeds, so Master Leng was determined to kick them out of the four major families in the capital. No matter what you need, Grandpa Leng, feel free to let me know. Im more than willing to help, said Gu Ning. She knew what Master Leng wanted to do and actually had the same idea. Youre a great helper so you should join us, said Master Leng. Since he decided to make the Chang family pay a heavy price, he needed Gu Nings help. After all, Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, and she was much stronger than ordinary people. Ill tell you our n after I discuss it with your uncles, said Master Leng. Although he already had that idea, he needed to talk about it with his sons to decide on a n. Sure. Gu Ning replied. Jiang Shuyuan didnt let Leng Shaojia go until she had cried for a long time. Then she pulled Leng Shaojia to thank Gu Ning and Si Jin. Gu Ning, Miss Si, thank you so much for your help. Jiang Shuyuan had no bias against Gu Ning anymore. If she still did, she didnt deserve any respect. Chapter 2805 - The Chang Family Encounter Trouble Again

    Chapter 2805: The Chang Family Encounter Trouble Again

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Were d to help, said Gu Ning. She epted Jiang Shuyuans apology, because Jiang Shuyuan should thank her. Jiang Shuyuan wasnt unhappy when Gu Ning epted her apology. Instead, she felt a lot more relieved. My pleasure, Mrs. Leng, said Si Jin politely. After that, they sat down and chatted. Because they were all back, Gu Ning and Master Leng stopped talking about the major families. After Gu Ning and the others came back, they shared the news with Shangguan Yang, but Gu Ning and Si Jin dined in the Leng familys house that afternoon, so they didnt go to the siheyuan until that night. Because Master Chang was still unconscious, other major families suddenly had a feeling that it couldnt be so simple, but they had no idea what exactly had happened to Master Chang. However, after knowing what had happened to the Leng family, they also thought the Chang family should be guilty, because the Chang family was the main suspect among them. Therefore, the Yuan family felt they might get dragged into trouble if the mastermind was really the Chang family. The Yuan family med the Chang family, so they conducted an investigation of the Chang family. Although Master Chang and his eldest son were in trouble, the Yuan family didnt have sympathy for them. Instead, they felt it was a great opportunity for them to do an investigation. However, they hadnt found the person, who paid Chen Yunheng to scheme against Leng Shaoming, because they werent as skilled as Gu Ning. They werent as skilled as Gu Ning, but that didnt mean that they couldnt find the man. It would just take some time, but they would find him by following the clues. Even though Gu Ning knew who the man was, she had no intention of telling the Yuan family. She decided to let the Yuan family do the investigation on their own. ordingly, the Yuan family secretly attacked the Chang family causing them to encounter trouble again at 11 pm that night. Chang Kairui, the son of Master Changs second son, was the one who got in trouble this time. Right after Fan Yayue finished showering and was about to go to bed she received a message with a video. In the video, Chang Kaixuan was in the underground parking lot of his apartment and a woman followed him. Then they hugged each other while walking into the elevator. The person who took this video went into the elevator as well, but it was obvious that the person secretly took this video. It wasnt a normal angle, but Chang Kaixuan and the woman seemed very intimate. After Chang Kaixuan reached the floor of his apartment, they got out of the elevator and the video ended. As for what happened next, it wasnt difficult to imagine, so Fan Yayue changed her clothing and quickly left home. Because she hurriedly went out, it attracted attention from her family. Fan Yayues older brother stopped her and asked her where she was going. Fan Yayue said she needed to deal with something. Although Fan Yayue fought back her anger and sadness, her older brother still noticed that she wasnt right. He was worried, so he went out with her. Fan Yayue turned him down at the beginning, but her older brother insisted, so she agreed in the end. Afterwards, Fan Yayues older brother drove her. Where are you going? asked Fan Junxin. Chang Kaixuans apartment, said Fan Yayue. Hearing that, Fan Junxin frowned and asked, What happened? Obviously, Fan Yayue knew something went wrong, but Fan Junxin didnt know. Did something go wrong with Chang Kaixuan? I received a message. Its a video. I watched Chang Kaixuan taking a woman back to his apartment, so I want to have a look, said Fan Yayue honestly while crying. What? Hearing that, Fan Junxin was furious. As a man, he wasnt loyal either, but he couldnt tolerate it when it happened to his younger sister. And Chang Kaixuan even took the woman home! If he did that outside, they wouldnt care about it if they didnt know, but they wouldnt tolerate it once they found out about it. As a result, Fan Junxin sped up and rushed all the way to Chang Kaixuans apartment. Currently, in Chang Kaixuans apartment, two people were in the middle of having passionate sex. The woman in the room moaned in pleasure. Although this was a soundproof apartment, people downstairs and next door still heard them. There were only young men living downstairs and next door, so it was torture for them to hear the womans moans of pleasure. Because it was so arousing, they were all sexually excited. Chang Kaixuan was really bold. He already had a girlfriend, but still took other women home. However, Chang Kaixuan dared to do that because they didnt live together. And normally Fan Yayue wouldnte to see him without his agreement, especially at night. As long as he told her that he had a business meal, she would be considerate and wouldnt bother him. However, this time, he was wrong. When Fan Yayue and Fan Junxin reached the door, they heard their moans. Although it wasnt loud, they could be sure what it was. They were immediately furious and wanted to kick the door open, but Fan Yayue had the key to Chang Kaixuans apartment, so she directly opened the door. Because Chang Kaixuan and the woman were in the middle of having passionate sex, they didnt hear the door open. In fact, they didnt stop until the door of their bedroom was kicked open. The moment they realized that someone hade in, they subconsciously pulled the quilt to cover themselves. Fan Junxin immediately ran forward and punched Chang Kaixuan. Although the Fan family wasntparable to the Chang family, it didnt mean that the Fan family would be afraid, especially in such a situation, so Fan Junxin didnt hesitate to punch Chang Kaixuan. Fan Junxin, are you crazy! Chang Kaixuan scolded. He touched the corner of his mouth and took a deep breath in pain. Yes, Im crazy, but you f**king betrayed my sister! Do you expect me to be kind to you and even say its alright? Fan Junxin said angrily. Chang Kaixuan felt a little guilty, so he didnt know what to say nor did he fight back. Otherwise, he would want to beat Fan Junxin to death. However, he was no match for Fan Junxin. After all, Fan Junxin was a retired soldier so he was very good at fighting. Chapter 2806 - Won’t Support the Chang Family Any Longer

    Chapter 2806: Wont Support the Chang Family Any Longer

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    At this moment, Fan Yayue had no idea what to say. Watching the heart-breaking scene, she cried and couldnt stop. Her body even shook a little in anger. Chang Kaixuan, if you dont want to be with my sister, just be honest with her. Why do you have to hurt her like that? Fan Junxin questioned. So? Dont yell at me. I just made a mistake that every man makes. We only had sex. It doesnt mean were going to be together, Chang Kaixuan said impatiently, taking it for granted. As if it wasnt a big deal as long as he didnt ept the woman. Hearing that, Fan Junxin punched Chang Kaixuan once more. He just made a mistake that every man would make? It was true that many men in todays society cheated on their partners, but not every man would do that. And no matter how many men made that mistake, it was wrong. No one would tolerate betrayal. In fact, even if some women tolerated it, there had to be a reason for it and they would be mentally unstable. Watching Chang Kaixuan being punched again, Fan Yayue didnt stop her older brother and her heart didnt ache for Chang Kaixuan. She loved Chang Kaixuan, so she was furious after being betrayed. Currently she was too angry to feel sorry for him. Fan Junxin, stop it now! Chang Kaixuan shouted. He was naked, but directly stood up to fight against Fan Junxin. Unfortunately, Chang Kaixuan was no match for Fan Junxin, so Fan Junxin quickly controlled him. No matter how he struggled, he couldnt get rid of Fan Junxin. Fan Junxin, let me go. Arent you afraid the Chang family will pay you back? Chang Kaixuan threatened. Whose mistake is it? Cant we punish you when you do something wrong? Now you even want to pay us back? Fan Junxin found it ridiculously funny. The Fan family was hardlyparable to the Chang family, but that didnt mean they were afraid of the Chang family. Even though they were slightly scared, they wouldnt just grin and bear it. He also didnt think the Chang family would dare to pay him back because of what Chang Kaixun had done. You Chang Kaixuan suddenly didnt know what to say, because Fan Junxin was right. Oh, dont make up any excuses for your betrayal. Its not a mistake every man will make. Although many men do, theyre dogs, not real men. Its your mistake so you must admit it. Dont put the me on other people. Fan Junxin swore. He believed that he was a good man, so he hated bad men. You When Fan Junxin implied that he was a dog, Chang Kaixuan got mad, but didnt know what to say. Although he didnt think it was a big deal, he understood that it was wrong. If Fan Yayue slept with other men behind his back, he wouldnt ept it and wouldnt hesitate to dump her. Thinking of that, Fan Yayue opened her mouth. We should break up. No matter how many women you want to sleep with in the future, it has nothing to do with me. Chang Kaixuan would dump Fan Yayue without hesitation if she slept with other men behind his back, but he couldnt ept that she wanted to break up with him. Do you have to do this? I wont do it again, alright? It was a double standard! He wouldnt do that again? That was impossible. He only said that to stop Fan Yayue from breaking up with him. He was unwilling to break up with Fan Yayue, because he really liked her and the Chang family needed the Fan familys support. Also he only slept with this woman for fun. He didnt really like her. Hearing that, Fan Yayue was furious. Could she forgive him? No way! If I sleep with other men, would you ept it? Fan Yayue asked directly, but didnt really mean it because she knew Chang Kaixuan wouldnt. If she did that, he would dump her immediately. Chang Kaixuan was a self-centered man. Of course not. Chang Kaixuan subconsciously answered, but once he said that, he regretted it. Even though he wouldnt, he shouldnt say that aloud. Fan Yayue would only be angrier and insist on breaking up with him. Fan Junxin punched Chang Kaixuan again and roared. Since you cant do that, why would you force her to? Who do you think you are? Enough! Chang Kaixuan was also mad. If he could defeat Fan Junxin, he would have beaten him. Fan Junxin didnt continue, because he didnt want it to be serious. Chang Kaixuan, you must pay for your behavior. As of today, youre no longer my sisters boyfriend. And our family wont support your family any longer, said Fan Junxin. He wasnt just scaring Chang Kaixuan, he had an important position in his family. Anyway, there were many other families who wanted to draw the Fan family to their side. Therefore, even if the Fan family left the Chang family, they werent afraid that the Chang family would pay them back. After all, the Chang family encountered a lot of trouble recently, so they could hardly protect themselves. What? Hearing Fan Junxins words, Chang Kaixuan was shocked. He didnt expect it to be so serious, so he panicked. Fan Junxin didnt care. He pulled Fan Yayues hand and directly walked away. Wait a second! Chang Kaixuan immediately got up, trying to stop them, but before he could do that, they were already gone. Somehow, there was a group of people watching outside the door. Most importantly, he was totally naked, so he had to stop and close the door. The woman who had sex with Chang Kaixuan witnessed everything. She didnt dare to breathe, because she didnt want Chang Kaixuan to vent his anger on her. At this moment, she only wanted to put on her clothes and leave, but didnt dare to move. Seeing that, Chang Kaixuan shouted at her angrily, Get out now! Hearing that, the woman felt as if she was released. Without dy, she put on her clothing and walked away, but after she was out of the apartment, she didnt look panicked at all. Instead, she put on an evil smile and showed pride in her eyes. She was very proud of what she was doing, because it was a scheme. Chapter 2807 - You Deserve This

    Chapter 2807: You Deserve This

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    After the woman walked away, Chang Kaixuan called his father and told him everything. Because it was rted to his familys connections, he didnt dare to keep it a secret, but it wasnt easy for him to be honest. Anyway, his family would find out soon, and he might be criticized heavily at that time. After his father heard about it, he was really mad and scolded him. Chang Kaixuan, are you an idiot? Dont you know what situation were in right now? How dare you cause us trouble at such a moment? What do you want to do? Will you be happy after our family loses everything? I didnt know they would stop supporting us just because of that, said Chang Kaixuan. He still didnt realize how serious the mistake was and even med Fan Junxin for breaking off their support for the Chang family. Hearing Chang Kaixuans words, his father got mad again. Why are you still ming them? Youre literally useless! Dont you know how serious it is? Do you think everyone should spoil you because you were born in the Chang family? Youre not as important as you think you are. Because of his status, Chang Kaixuan had great pride in himself, but he wasnt dumb, so he realized that his behavior had been too much this time, but it had already happened. What could he do now? Then what should we do now? asked Chang Kaixuan. He still needed to ask his father for his opinion, because he had no idea what to do to stop his family from suffering a loss. How did they know that you brought a woman back to your apartment, asked his father. Hearing that, Chang Kaixuan realized it was indeed strange. How did they know he brought a woman back to his apartment? Before he did that, he had a call with Fan Yayue. Fan Yayue told him she was about to take a shower and go to bed, but she and Fan Junxin quickly showed up in his apartment a whileter. I dont know. Did Fan Junxin see us by ident? Then he brought Fan Yayue over? Chang Kaixuan guessed. If you were as smart as your eldest cousin, you wouldnt have been ignored in our family! said his father. His father expected better from him. I Chang Kaixuan was struck dumb. He knew he wasnt as outstanding as his eldest cousin. He was also jealous of his eldest cousins importance in their family, but he couldnt do anything about it. Chang Kaixuan figured out it wasnt so simple, so he asked, Is it not a coincidence? Someone must have told Fan Yayue or Fan Junxin about it, otherwise they wouldnt have known. Its possible for it to be a coincidence, but I dont think its likely. I would rather believe its not a coincidence. Our family has encountered a lot of trouble these days. Your uncle and them are staying in the hospital now. Our family is already in danger, so I think someone is deliberately causing trouble for our family, or the Fan family wants to get rid of us by keeping an eye on you, said Chang Kaixuans father, sounding upset. If other families were scheming against the Chang family, he wouldnt be so angry, but if it was the Fan family, he would be really mad. He didnt want it to happen, but it had already happened and he couldnt change the result. If it was done by other families, they could ovee it. If it was the Fan familys scheme, they could do nothing about it. However, currently they were unclear about it, so they needed to save the situation. It would be toote to do something after the truth came out. What? Hearing his fathers words, Chang Kaixuan finally realized how serious it was. He shared the same opinion as his father. If other families were scheming against the Chang family, he wouldnt be so angry, but if it was the Fan family, he would be really mad. However, he was trapped this time, which was a humiliation to the Chang family! Actually, if he behaved himself, it wouldnt have happened. Theyre so evil! Chang Kaixuan said angrily. If you behaved yourself, they wouldnt get the goods on you. Now were not sure of the mastermind, so the most important thing you need to do is to apologize to the Fan family. Try to win their forgiveness. We are now in a bad situation. Im afraid our enemies are watching us. If its possible, we must keep as many friends as possible, said Chang Kaixuans father. Ever since Master Chang and Master Changs eldest son got sick and injured, he took over the Chang family for the time being. To be specific, he and Chang Kaixian werepeting against each other for power. If he got in trouble, the other family members would leave him for Chang Kaixian. What? Apologize to the Fan family? No! Fan Junxin just punched me. Chang Kaixuan argued at once. His pride wouldnt allow him to do that. He felt that Fan Junxin shoulde and apologize to him instead. Hearing Chang Kaixuans reply, his father was furious. Is it wrong? You cheated on his younger sister. Shouldnt he punch you? His father didnt want him to be punched, but it was indeed his fault. And now their family was in danger. They couldnt afford to make any mistakes! You should be aware of the dangerous situation our family is in right now. After your father and uncle encountered trouble, were in a total mess. Chang Kaixian and I arepeting to take over the familys wealth. If our family loses influence, who can protect you? Those people you have grudges against wille to pay you back without dy! Chang Kaixuans father said seriously. Chang Kaixuan was struck dumb, but he was still reluctant to apologize. However, if he didnt do that, the situation would only get worse. Therefore, in order to solve the problem, he had to listen to his father. Anyway he had called his father for a solution. Well, Ill apologize tomorrow. said Chang Kaixuan. Tomorrow? Dont you know how serious it is!? Do it now! Chang Kaixuans father was furious and shouted at him angrily. Chapter 2808 - Chased out

    Chapter 2808: Chased out

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Although Chang Kaixuans father was in the study, his shout was so loud that his wife in the next bedroom heard him, but she didnte over. Itste now! said Chang Kaixuan with reluctance. So? It wont be sincere if you do it tomorrow. Do it right now, so that you can win their forgiveness. Remember to show that you know youre wrong. Promise that you wont do it again. Beg them to give you a chance, said Chang Kaixuans father. He was furious because it was hard to educate his son. Fine! Chang Kaixuan didnt dare to argue against his father. No matter how reluctant he was, he had to change his clothing and visit the Fan family. At that moment, Fan Junxin and Fan Yayue were on their way back home. Once they were in the car, Fan Yayue cried, but she didnt cry loudly. Fan Junxin understood that Fan Yayue was heart-broken, so he said nothing. She needed time to release her sadness. Fan Junxin didnt ask her until they were about home. Are you sure you want topletely cut off your rtionship with Chang Kaixuan? After witnessing what Chang Kaixuan did, he didnt want Fan Yayue to be with Chang Kaixuan any longer, but it was Fan Yayues own affair, so he couldnt make the decision for her. He needed to ask her opinion. Yeah, were not good for each other. Were just fair to middling. He betrayed me today and took it for granted. Obviously, he has done it many times before. Its impossible for him not to socialize with women normally, but I can ept it because its not too much. But I honestly cant ept what he did today. I must cut off my rtionship with him. But if dad still wants to support the Chang family, I wont say anything. After all, politics areplicated, and this is just my own affair, said Fan Yayue. She was very considerate, because she didnt want her father to be affected. Dont be silly. Even if we dont support the Chang family any longer, there are many other families that want to draw us over to their side. Father was willing to support the Chang family because you were Chang Kaixuans girlfriend. Now the Chang family is in a very bad situation. Several of their family members are in trouble. Im afraid theyre in a serious crisis. So, if you dont want to be with Chang Kaixuan any longer, father surely will stop supporting them, said Fan Junxin. Hearing that, Fan Yayue cried more bitterly. She thought her father supported the Chang family for benefits, but unexpectedly her father did it for her. Alright, stop crying now. Since you have decided to break up with Chang Kaixuan, we can talk about it with our parents after we get home. Given the situation the Chang family is in right now, its better for us to leave them, said Fan Junxin. Sure, said Fan Yayue, suddenly feeling very relieved. After they got home, Fan Junxin told their parents everything and their parents were furious too. They alsoforted Fan Yayue. They didnt have to side with the Chang family. As soon as they left the Chang family, there would be many other families that wanted to draw them to their side. In addition, given the current situation, it wouldnt be good for them to stay with the Chang family, so it wasnt a bad thing for them to leave the Chang family. Hearing her fathers words, Fan Yayue felt much better. Right at that moment, Chang Kaixuan came. Seeing Chang Kaixuan, Fan Yayues parents were very angry. Her father angrily scolded him. What are you doing here? Youre not wee. Get out! Because there were already injuries on Chang Kaixuans face, Fan Yayues father didnt punch him again. After all, Fan Junxin had already beaten Chang Kaixuan, it wasnt right for him to do it again. Chang Kaixuan was mad after being criticized by Fan Yayues father, but in order to win their forgiveness, he tolerated it and said, Im sorry, Mr. Fan. I promise I wont do it again. Please give me a chance. I really love Yayue. Love? If you really loved Yayue, you wouldnt have hurt her like this. Im afraid its not your first time, right? It just wasnt exposed until today, said Fan Yayues father mockingly. He didnt believe Chang Kaixuans words at all and believed that Chang Kaixuan couldnt control his desire. It definitely couldnt be his first time. No, I didnt. I was just a little drunk today. And the woman seduced me, so I Chang Kaixuan said softly. He was drunk and the woman seduced him? What a typical excuse for mens cheating on their partners! However, there were no idiots nowadays, so no one believed his excuse. Bulls*it! Do you think well believe that, said Fan Yayues father in anger. Mr. Fan, Im really sorry. Please give me a chance, alright? Chang Kaixuan was unwilling to argue with Fan Yayues father on that, because he had a sexual rtionship with many women, but he just did it for fun, he would never get together with them. From the beginning he knew he would marry Fan Yayue. For all kinds of reasons, Fan Yayue was his best choice. No! Fan Yayue opened her mouth, ring at Chang Kaixuan. I feel disgusted to see you right now. Get out. I dont want to see you again, and its impossible for me to forgive you. Yayue, Im sorry. Cant you forgive me once? I wont do it again. Chang Kaixuan begged, but he felt aggrieved in his heart. His father forced him to do it, otherwise he wouldnt havee. No way. No! Fan Yayue said furiously. After that, she said to Fan Junxin. Junxin, can you kick him out? I dont want to see him again. The second Fan Yayue finished speaking, Fan Junxin walked to Chang Kaixuan. Will you leave by yourself, or do you want me to kick you out? he said in a tough tone. You Chang Kaixuan could barely control his emotions now. He felt they were out of line, because he already apologized and begged them, but they still refused to forgive him. However, it wasnt their duty to forgive him just because he apologized. If an apology could make up for everything, the police and thew would be meaningless. Chang Kaixuan couldnt stand the humiliation, so he said nothing and left without hesitation. Chapter 2809 - Don’t Be Dumb

    Chapter 2809: Dont Be Dumb

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    After Chang Kaixuan left, the Fan family felt better. Fan Yayue was totally exhausted and sank to the sofa, which scared her family members. Im fine. Im going back to my room now. Fan Yayue immediatelyforted her family. In order not to worry them, she had to be strong. Dont lie to us. Fan Yayues mother choked and cried out. Her daughter had just suffered a painful betrayal, so as a mother it broke her heart. At the same time, Chang Kaixuan called his father after walking out of the Fan familys house. Because it wasnt a surprising result, Chang Kaixuns father epted it, but he still felt disappointed. Because Chang Kaixuan failed to win their forgiveness, he thought the Fan family might be the suspect. Dad, I think they set the trap. They know were in a crisis, so they want to get rid of us. Theyre shameless Hearing that, Chang Kaixuans father was furious. Seriously? Who do you think you are? If you didnt cheat on Yayue, would she break up with you? Dad, Im your son. Shouldnt you defend me? Chang Kaixuan was unhappy that he was being criticized. Dont be dumb. Whether or not its a trap set by the Fan family, you made the mistake. Dont me other people for your own mistakes. Reflect on yourself. If it happens to Chang Kaixian, he wouldnt me other people. He would admit it. If your grandfather could hear your words, he would pass out in anger! Chang Kaixuans father scolded. Because it was Chang Kaixuans fault, he couldnt me the Fan family. Even if it was a trap set by the Fan family, they only wanted to see whether Chang Kaixuan would betray Fan Yayue. They wouldnt pay a woman to sleep with Chang Kaixuan. Therefore, it was Chang Kaixuans fault. Although the Chang family had done many illegal things for power and money, it didnt mean that they had no sense of shame. They couldnt me the Fan family for Chang Kaixuans betrayal. Why are you alwaysparing me with Chang Kaixian? Dont you care about my feelings at all? Chang Kaixuan lost his temper. He hated it when theypared him with Chang Kaixian. He had had enough of it. Because Chang Kaixuan got emotional all of a sudden, he hit the steering wheel and an ident happened. The car suddenly lost control and rushed towards the sidewalk, then mmed into a big tree. Because Chang Kaixuan was driving with fluctuating emotions, the speed of the car was very high. The entire front of the car was deformed in the collision, and the airbag on the drivers seat popped out. Chang Kaixuan was also severely shaken. Luckily, it was veryte now, so there werent many pedestrians, otherwise innocent people would have been injured. Kaixuan? Chang Kaixuans father was scared when he heard the sound. He immediately stood up from his chair and raised his voice to call Chang Kaixuan. However, Chang Kaixuan was unconscious, so he couldnt answer. After not receiving an answer, Chang Kaixuans father went out at once. At this time, the Chang family were asleep, so Chang Kaixuans father woke nobody. He didnt want the other family members to know, so he didnt talk to them about it. Although it would be exposed tomorrow, he still decided to keep it a secret as long as possible. The most important thing he needed to do now was to deal with the car ident. Chang Kaixuans father didnt know his exact location, but he knew that Chang Kaixuan just left the Fan familys house, so he shouldnt be far from there. After Chang Kaixuans father arrived, the police also arrived to clean the ident scene. A whileter, Chang Kaixuan was taken away by an ambnce. Therefore, Chang Kaixuans father went directly to the hospital. Chang Kaixuan was seriously injured. His head was hit so he suffered a moderate concussion. One of his ribs was also broken. His body was squeezed in many ces, and his muscles were damaged, but fortunately he survived. It would just take him half a year to recover. It wasnt what Chang Kaixuans father wanted to see, but it was already the best result that he was only injured instead of killed. Because it was a car ident, Chang Kaixuan had to pay for all the loss. In the Fan family. Oh, I havent asked Yayue who sent her the message. Its obviously a trap for the Chang family. An idea dawned on Fan Junxin. Hearing that, their father nodded. Right, it seems someone wants to weaken the Chang family. Although what the Chang family has been through these days seem to be idents, I think its a scheme, said Fan Junxin. That was his idea, but there wasnt evidence. I agree. Although I dont know how the mastermind made it happen and though the Chang family cant find any evidence, I dont think theyre just idents. Fan Yayues father agreed. It was too strange. It seemed to be an ident, but it made people feel as if it was a scheme. Dad, if its a scheme, who do you think the mastermind is? asked Fan Junxin. The Leng family was a suspect, but he didnt think it was likely. Before the Chang family got in trouble the Leng family encountered something bad. What the Leng family has encountered is obviously a scheme, so its easy to connect what the Chang family has been through with the Leng family. What the Leng family has encountered might have something to do with the Chang family, but I feel that what the Chang family ran into has nothing to do with the Leng family. Anyway, we dont know the truth. Moreover, other families and forces could also be involved. They might have schemed against the Leng family, then the Chang family, and made other people believe what the Leng family has encountered has something to do with the Chang family, so that the Leng family would pay the Chang family back, said Fan Yayues father. Other people also had that idea, because it made sense. Well, I think the Chang family must have suffered a great loss this time. The Leng family has lost nothing. Leng Shaoming is fine and Leng Shaojia is also back, said Fan Junxin. Among the four major families, the Leng family is the strongest. Its very hard to hurt them, said Fan Yayues father. He never doubted the Leng familys abilities. How about us? Should we side with the Leng family? asked Fan Junxin. He thought it wasnt a bad idea to support the Leng family. Chapter 2810 - Find the Payer

    Chapter 2810: Find the Payer

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Its not easy to choose a side. After all, weve supported the Chang family. The Leng family might not trust us. And your sister and Leng Shaoming used to Its not serious, but its a thorn in their side. So I dont think its a good idea. If no family wants to draw us to their side, well just behave ourselves. If there is, well see what we can do, said Fan Yayues father. Hearing that, Fan Junxin had to agree. After all, what had happened between Fan Yayue and Leng Shaoming was uneptable for men. Even though they could get over it, it was impossible to forget. If it hadnt happened, Yayue could have married Leng Shaoming. Leng Shaoming is much more reliable than Chang Kaixuan. Fan Junxin felt it was a shame, but they couldnt change what had already happened. The next day, the news that Fan Yayue caught Chang Kaixuan having sex with another woman in bed and Chang Kaixuan having a car ident after drinking went viral on the Inte. It seemed to be a scheme, because not only the high society, but the public also read it. In fact, it was indeed a scheme, because the Chang family was influential enough to stop the bad news from spreading. Everyone criticized Chang Kaixuan for treating his girlfriend so badly, saying that he deserved the punishment. No one had sympathy for Chang Kaixuan. Although he was seriously injured and hospitalized, he was still amid criticisms. The Chang family didnt know about it until the news went viral, but only his mother, brothers and sisters had sympathy for him. The other family members didnt care about him at all. They were a family, but they didnt get along well. Instead, they were always scheming against each other, especially at this critical moment. They couldnt wait to see Chang Kaixuan getting in trouble, since it was a great opportunity for them to steal power! They didnt have any sympathy for Chang Kaixuan and even med him for ying around after getting together with Fan Yayue. What was worse, he took other women to his apartment. Now the Fan family had stopped supporting the Chang family causing the Chang family to lose some influence. Chang Kaixuans parents were mad at everyones criticisms, but it was indeed Chang Kaixuans fault this time. They couldnt deny it. Without dy, they went to see Chang Kaixuan in the hospital. As for the news on the Inte, Chang Kaixuans father ordered his people to remove it, but it was toote. Some media were willing to remove the news, while some refused. As a result, it attracted more and more attention. Afterwards, the Fan family heard about it. Only Fan Yayue had mixed emotions, but the others felt nothing. In fact, the Fan family was still angry about what happened yesterday. He deserved that! said Fan Yayues mother with great satisfaction. If Chang Kaixuan treated her daughter well, she would regard him as her son, but he hurt her daughter deeply, so he was her enemy. To be frank, she hated Chang Kaixuan to death. That morning, Fan Junxin asked Fan Yayue who sent her the message. Fan Yayue didnt remember that until her older brother asked her about it. She immediately took out her phone and called the number, but no one answered. Because no one answered, she gave up. The Fan family could conduct an investigation, but it wasnt necessary. Even though the person did it for a purpose, it helped Fan Yayue, so they had no intention of catching the person. It was a good thing for Fan Yayue to get rid of Chang Kaixuan as early as possible. Before the Leng family even took action again, the Chang family was in trouble once more, so the Leng family stopped and waited patiently. Although they could verify that it was a car ident, that Chang Kaixuan was caught in bed with another woman was obviously a scheme. The Leng family thought the Yuan family might be the ones who schemed against Chang Kaixuan. After all, the Yuan family was dragged into trouble after the Chang family tried to murder Leng Shaoming. Given the Yuan familys connections, they had definitely found something. However, that was just their guess, and they knew that the Leng family was the main suspect now that the Chang family was in trouble, because the Chang family encountered so many idents right after something bad happened to the Leng family. Anyway, the Leng family didnt care about that. After all, they indeed caused Master Chang and Master Changs eldest son trouble. They wouldnt deny or admit it. After Leng Yuanqian and the others took Leng Shaojia back, the Thomas family did nothing. If they dared to do anything, Gu Ning had a video and voice recording of their conflict. Once it was exposed, it would cause them serious trouble. Actually, they didnt know what Gu Ning had in her hands; they only stopped arguing because they were scared of Gu Ning and Si Jin. The Thomas family was very powerful, but they couldnt do everything. They were also afraid of assassination. Therefore, they always took bodyguards with them when they went out. Nevertheless, although they had tight security, they werentpletely safe. Especially after meeting Gu Ning and Si Jin, they believed there were people who were much stronger than them in this world. The Thomas family stopped behaving against the Leng family, but it didnt mean the Leng family was at peace now. They were still under attack! A few dayster, the Yuan family caught the person who paid Chen Yunheng to hurt Leng Shaoming. It wasnt a strange face, and they had met him before. They were just unfamiliar. In the middle ofst month, Yuan Wenye happened to meet him, and the two chatted for a while. Although it was just a polite chat, it was used as evidence that Yuan Wenye had bribed him. There was no more evidence, but the mans appearance was enough. The Yuan family wasnt weak. Since they knew the man, they were aware that he also had a rtionship with the Chang family. They werent clear about their rtionship, but the man had to be closer to the Chang family than the Yuan family. In that case, the Yuan family was even more suspicious of the Chang family, but without solid proof, they couldnt make it public. They could only do an investigation first. The Yuan family was framed, so they were very angry. As a result, when they questioned the man, they tortured him privately, since it was more efficient. Chapter 2811 - Talk with Leng Yuanqian

    Chapter 2811: Talk with Leng Yuanqian

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    I think it must be the Chang family, said Yuan Wenyue in an affirmative tone. He was full of hatred for the Chang family. Although we all believe its the Chang family, he hasnt confessed yet. We dont have evidence, so we cant go to see the Chang family right away. But this man targeted Leng Shaoming, so we can share the news with the Leng family. I dont think the Chang family can keep its position this time, said Yuan Wenye. Since the man targeted a member of the Leng family, they would definitely get the Leng family involved. At that moment, Yuan Wenye disdained the Leng family for failing to catch the payer. He thought the Leng family was very powerful, but it turned out he was wrong. He didnt know that the Yuan family was able to catch the man because the Leng family wanted the Yuan family to get involved. If Yuan Wenye knew, he wouldnt dare to disdain the Leng family. I thought the Leng family would be more efficient than us, but they failed to catch the man who bribed Chen Yunheng, said Yuan Wenye mockingly. Given the Leng familys abilities, they shouldnt be unable to catch the man. Did the Leng family lose interest in it because they have something more important to deal with? Yuan Wenyue thought it was impossible for the Leng family to fail to catch the man. Although they were enemies, he didnt think the Leng family was weak. Oh, do you think the Leng family cant find the man? Master Yuan sneered. He felt that his two sons werent very smart. Hearing that, both Yuan Wenye and Yuan Wenyue were struck dumb for a second. Then they turned to look at Master Yuan with one ord. Did the Leng family do it on purpose? Yuan Wenyue asked at once. Yuan Wenye also realized that might be the case. Thinking of that, Yuan Wenye and Yuan Wenyue had a premonition. In that case, did the Leng family deliberately drag the Yuan family into trouble? Right, were obviously involved in this matter, but the Leng family didnte to see us. It means that the Leng family has already found out that the Chang family, instead of us, was the mastermind. We dont know whether the Leng family has evidence, but they might know whos behind Chen Yunheng. However, since Chen Yunheng said hes a member of the Yuan family, the Leng family wanted us to do the investigation. Perhaps the Leng family hasnt found out whos behind it, so they want us to do it. They simply want the Yuan family to be involved and cause us trouble, said Master Yuan. Although Master Yuan was very displeased, he didnt me the Leng family for it because the Leng family did it for a reason. After all, it was the man, not the Leng family, who dragged the Yuan family into trouble. Both the Yuan family and the Leng family were victims. Even if the Leng family didnt do that, the Yuan family would still punish the man who dragged them into trouble. The Leng family is so evil. How could they get us involved in this matter? Yuan Wenye said angrily. He wasnt as smart and sophisticated as Master Yuan. I think its normal. After all, its not the Leng family who dragged us into trouble. Even if the Leng family knows that the mastermind is the Chang family, they dont have evidence. If they had evidence, they wouldnt waste their time. Because they dont have evidence, no matter how suspicious they are of the Chang family, they cant do anything about it. Other important families could be guilty too. Sometimes, the main suspect might not really be the mastermind. Anyway, were the Leng familys enemy. If someone said we did it no one would doubt them. Otherwise the Chang family wouldnt have gotten the man to drag us into trouble, said Yuan Wenyue. He was smarter than Yuan Wenye. Hearing that, Yuan Wenye realized that it was the answer, but he felt jealous of Yuan Wenyue at the same time. Yuan Wenyue saying it aloud made him look stupid. There waspetition among the brothers in the Yuan family. If they wanted to earn Master Yuans approval, they had to learn how to stabilize their position in the family. Now the rules were different. The eldest son might not be able to take over the family, only the strongest person would be the heir. Arge family needed a capable heir to keep it influential. Yes, thats the case. Master Yuan nodded. What happened to Master Chang and his eldest son seems to be an ident and there is no evidence to prove its not, but I have a feeling that it must have something to do with the Leng family. However, thats just my feeling. Perhaps the Chang family caused the Leng family trouble first. Anyway, there is no clue that it was done on purpose. We cant say anything about it without evidence. We have to keep ourselves out of unnecessary trouble. Its a key moment now so we should focus on our own business. They might be suspicious of us and other families too for what has happened to them. If the Leng family and the Chang family are in conflict, the mastermind can benefit from it without using much effort, said Yuan Wenyue. Right, said Master Yuan. He looked at Yuan Wenyue with satisfaction. Seeing that, Yuan Wenye was upset and felt even more ufortable. He was worried that Master Yuan preferred Yuan Wenyue to him. In order to attract Master Yuans attention, Yuan Wenye said at once, Do I need to talk with Leng Yuanqian about that? Sure, no one is an idiot. No need to feel him out when you go to see him. Just be straightforward. Itll be better, said Master Yuan. Sure, I understand, said Yuan Wenye. Afterwards, Yuan Wenye directly contacted Leng Yuanqian. At that moment, it was 8 pm, so everyone was free. The Leng family was aware of the situation the Yuan family was in, so Leng Yuanqian understood why Yuan Wenye called him. He answered it because that was what he was waiting for. Mr. Leng, do you have time? Can we talk? Yuan Wenye asked in a t tone. What is it? asked Leng Yuanqian. Although he knew, he still needed to ask. Its about the car ident Leng Shaoming was in, said Yuan Wenye. He didnt think much about Leng Yuanqians intention of asking him that question. Of course, do you want to have the talk face to face or on the phone? asked Leng Yuanqian. Chapter 2812 - Do the Interrogation Together

    Chapter 2812: Do the Interrogation Together

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Can I see you? Its better to talk about it face to face. How about XX teahouse? asked Yuan Wenye. It was very important so they had to have a meeting. Sure, right now? asked Leng Yuanqian. Yes. Yuan Wenye replied. Once Leng Yuanqian hung up, he told Master Leng about that before leaving home. The Leng family wasnt afraid the Yuan family would hurt Leng Yuanqian, but it was still possible that the Yuan family would do something to him. Therefore, when Leng Yuanqian went out, he took three bodyguards with him in case any idents happened. One of the bodyguards served as his chauffeur. At the same time, Master Changs eldest son heard the news that the man who paid Chen Yunheng was caught by the Yuan family. And it filled him with anxiety. Although he trusted the man or he wouldnt have ordered him to do that, he was afraid that the man might betray him if the Yuan family tortured him. However, no matter how anxious he was, he could do nothing right now. If the man really betrayed him, he would deny it. Only Master Chang and he were aware of that, so he should be fine as long as he denied it since his father was unconscious. He made the decision, but still felt nervous because he didnt know what would happen in the end. Half an hourter, Leng Yuanqian met Yuan Wenye. Yuan Wenye arrived five minutes before Leng Yuanqian. Because it was Yuan Wenye who wanted to see Leng Yuanqian it wasnt a big deal for him to wait a while. Normally, he would feel disdained if someone kept him waiting, it could even anger him, but Leng Yuanqian didnt keep him waiting for too long, otherwise he would be mad as well. Have a seat, please, Mr. Leng. Once Leng Yuanqian walked inside, Yuan Wenye greeted him but didnt stand up. He was unwilling to be in a lower position than Leng Yuanqian. Actually, it was already very nice of him that he was polite to Leng Yuanqian. Leng Yuanqian didnt care about Yuan Wenyes attitude. They were both polite to each other on the surface. Without dy, Leng Yuanqian sat down. They came with bodyguards, but their bodyguards all waited outside. Only Leng Yuanqian and Yuan Wenye were in the room. After they sat down, they didnt immediately start talking about business. Instead, they asked a waiter to serve dishes to them first. When the waiter finished pouring tea for them, Yuan Wenye asked him to leave, then he started speaking about the business. Mr. Leng, lets be honest here. I dont want to waste time. I bet the Leng family must have heard the news that we found the person who paid Chen Yunheng to assassinate Leng Shaoming. Although the man insisted on saying that its the Yuan familys order, it has nothing to do with us. The Leng family must know something about it, since you didnte to see us. Both of us are victims, so I think we need to work together to deal with this problem. What do you think? Because it indeed had nothing to do with the Yuan family, Yuan Wenye was very frank. Yes, although Chen Yunheng said its the Yuan family, we didnt believe him. But without evidence, we were still suspicious of you. We didnt want to jump to conclusions, so we didnt go to see you, said Leng Yuanqian. He didnt mention that the Leng family was suspicious of the Chang family and that the Chang family was actually the mastermind. Even if they needed to talk about that, Yuan Wenye should bring it up. What has the Leng family found out till now? asked Yuan Wenye. Mr. Yuan, you can be honest with me. What do you want? Leng Yuanqian said. Since Yuan Wenye came to see him, he decided to let Yuan Wenye do more. Yuan Wenye understood Leng Yuanqians intention. Although he was displeased, he didnt argue with him over that. If so, lets be straightforward. My family thinks that it was the Chang familys scheme. The man who paid Chen Yunheng has a close rtionship with the Chang family. And they are distant rtives. Were not very sure, because it might have been done by other families. Because the man has refused to tell us the truth we dont know yet. Anyway, both of our families are involved, so I think its better for us to do the interrogation together. After all, it had a lot to do with the Leng family, so the Yuan family wouldnt do the job alone and let the Leng family benefit from it without doing anything. Moreover, if the Yuan family did the interrogation on their own, outsiders might not believe it because they might believe the Yuan family threatened the man to ce the me on the Chang family. Sure. Leng Yuanqian agreed because the Leng family was indeed involved in this. Mr. Leng, may I know how youll deal with it after we know who the mastermind is? asked Yuan Wenye. He wanted to seize this chance to unseat the Chang family and support another family from his faction to rise to a higher status. However, it wasnt easy for the Yuan family to unseat the Chang family alone, so they needed the Leng familys help. If the Leng family was willing to work with them to unseat the Chang family, the Leng family would do the exact same thing as them. The Leng family also wanted another family in their faction to take over the Chang familys seat. It was unavoidable for them to have apetition, but the result remained unknown. Anyway, he had always wanted to get rid of the Chang family. Of course well deal with it ording to thew, said Leng Yuanqian. He wouldnt tell Yuan Wenye the Leng familys real n, Yuan Wenye could either believe him or he could figure out the Leng familys purpose. All of them were very smart, so it wasnt strange if Yuan Wenye figured it out. Leng Yuanqian wasnt really worried about that. Yuan Wenye didnt believe Leng Yuanqians words at all, but he couldnt say much about it since Leng Yuanqian was unwilling to tell him. He had to be patient and wait till they were sure the mastermind was indeed the Chang family. However, he had to be prepared for it. Their talk was almost over at this point, so Leng Yuanqian stood up and left. Because it waste, they couldnt go to interrogate the man who paid Chen Yunheng. They agreed to do that the next day at noon. Once Leng Yuanqian was gone, Yuan Wenye called his father and shared the result with his family. The Yuan family wasnt surprised by Leng Yuanqians answer, but they didnt believe that he would really deal with it ording to thew. The Leng family must be prepared to rece the Chang family with another family. After all, what the Chang family had done to the Leng family this time was uneptable. They didnt know that what happened to Leng Shaojia also had something to do with the Chang family, but they held that suspicion. Chapter 2813 - Leave It to Me

    Chapter 2813: Leave It to Me

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Back in the Leng family, Leng Yuanqian shared the result with Master Leng and the others. Obviously, the Yuan family wants to work with us to unseat the Chang family. They want their people to take over the seat. The Chang family hasnt lost their influence yet, but there are already many families waiting to rece it. It wont be easy for the Yuan family to support their people in taking over the Chang familys seat, said Master Leng. He saw through the other major families. Actually every family shared the same understanding. If there was a chance, they wouldnt hesitate topete with each other. If they didntpete, who knew who would win in the end? Although no one wanted to lose, there would be losers once there was apetition. If they lost, they would wait till they had the next chance. Whether in politics or business, there were always ups and downs. No family could stay powerful forever, because their offspring might not be able to keep their family strong. So, we need to cause the other major families some trouble before unseating the Chang family. While they are in chaos, well have a chance to support our people in taking over the seat, said Master Leng. Dad, do you have a choice? asked Leng Yuanzhen. If we select a family from our own faction, our influence will be weakened and two factions might be formed. By then, it wont do us any good. So, we must support a family thats out of our faction, but they need to support Wei Lingfeng as well. If they can keep a close rtionship with us, itll be for the best. If not, they cant team up with other families against the Leng and Wei families. Master Leng said, Were very clear about the other influential families abilities. I think the Dai family isnt a bad choice. The Dai family was a second-rate family in the capital and they had a good reputation. Although the Dai family was weaker than the other families in the past, it had the ability to rece the Chang family. The Dai family? I think theyre good. Leng Yuanqian agreed. What should we do next? asked Leng Yuanzhen. Many forces are watching us. In order not to let the other families know our purpose or give them an opportunity to hurt the Dai family, we better not stand out to deal with it, said Master Leng. Then who should? asked Leng Yuanzhen and Leng Yuanqian at the same time. Yunyao can do it for us. She has special skills, so no one can find it out, said Master Leng. Right, Yunyao is the best person to deal with it, but will the Dai family trust Yunyao? asked Leng Yuanqian. They agreed that Jing Yunyao was the best choice, but they were afraid the Dai family might not take her seriously. We can talk with them on the phone. We cant call them with our phones, but we can do it through Yunyaos phone, said Master Leng. Because it was very important, they had to be cautious. Hearing that, Leng Yuanzhen and Leng Yuanqian were relieved. Although they didnt have a private rtionship with the Dai family, they were acquaintances. After all, they often met each other at events and work. Even if they only talked about their business on the phone, they could recognize each others voices. And Jing Yunyao had married into the Leng family, so the Dai family shouldnt doubt her. Because Jing Yunyao was back at the siheyuan and it wasnt early, Master Leng didnt talk to her about it right away, instead they decided to do that tomorrow. Gu Ning went back to school today. Because Song Miaoge and her other friends hadnt seen her for a while, they stayed together for a whole night, sharing stories that happened in the school. One of the stories was about Yuan Yilin. Gu Ning, there is a rumor but not many people know about it. Last week, the Chamber of Commerce went out for a gathering. Because they were all drunk, Lu Juncheng ended up having sex with Yuan Yilin. But Yuan Yilin doesnt want to be with Lu Juncheng because he doesnt deserve her. Its true that the Lu family isntparable to the Yuan family. Besides, Yuan Yilin dislikes Lu Juncheng, said Song Miaoge. Last week when the Chamber of Commerce had a gathering, Nie Chenyang had called Gu Ning, but she was busy, so she didnt go. Some people were dissatisfied with that and believed that Gu Ning was a little arrogant, but the others understood Gu Ning. She had arge business empire to manage so it was understandable that she was busy. Hearing that, Gu Ning was slightly surprised, but she was aware that Lu Juncheng admired Yuan Yilin. It was possible that he made it happen. If he was really drunk, he wouldnt be able to get an erection, let alone have sex. Whether its true or not, dont tell other people, or it might cause unnecessary trouble, said Gu Ning. She knew that they werent dumb, but she still needed to remind them to be careful. Sure, we know. We wont tell anyone else. They answered. Even if Gu Ning didnt remind them to be careful, they would still keep it a secret among themselves. They were smart, but they werent upset that Gu Ning reminded them to be careful. Whether it was true or not, Gu Ning didnt have much interest in it, because it had nothing to do with her. The next morning, Master Leng called Jing Yunyao and asked her toe to the Leng familys house. They needed to talk about something with her. Without dy, Jing Yunyao rushed to the Leng familys house. At that moment, most of the Leng family members had gone to work. Only Master Leng stayed to talk to Jing Yunyao. Once Jing Yunyao arrived, she went straight to Master Lengs study. Then Master Leng told her what they wanted her to do. Dad, dont worry, leave it to me! said Jing Yunyao. Since Jing Yunyao agreed, Master Leng trusted her. Jing Yunyao wanted to start at once, but Master Leng said that she could leave after having lunch, so she agreed. At lunch, Leng Shaojia walked out. She felt embarrassed when she saw Jing Yunyao, but she still greeted Jing Yunyao. Hi, Aunt Yunyao. This was the first time that Leng Shaojia greeted Jing Yunyao of her own ord after Jing Yunyao joined the Leng family again. After being through what had happened previously, Leng Shaojia had changed. Chapter 2814 - Rescue Master Dai

    Chapter 2814: Rescue Master Dai

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Hi, said Jing Yunyao. She wasnt as cold as before, but she didnt smile, she only replied politely. Afterwards, they went to eat together and Jing Yunyao left when she finished. She returned to the siheyuan first to change her clothes, then she went out. This time, Jing Yunyao went to the Dai familys house by herself. The Dai family lived in a luxurious block with tight security. Without the house owners guidance, no outsiders could get in, but it couldnt be easier for Jing Yunyao to go wherever she wanted. Outside the Dai familys house, Jing Yunyao saw Master Dai ambling in the yard. She took out her phone and called Master Dai first. After all, she couldnt intrude. She came to talk about something serious with Master Dai, not to cause the Dai family trouble. However, before Jing Yunyao finished dialing, she saw Master Dai suddenly copse to the ground. People around him were scared and immediately ran over. Go, go get the pill. Master is having a heart attack! shouted one of them. Without dy, a person ran back into the house. Seeing that, Jing Yunyao put down her phone and went to the gate of the Dai familys house. There were guards at the gate, so Jing Yunyao had to break in. Because it was an emergency, Jing Yunyao couldnt waste time. Several guards immediately came to stop her. Hey, who are you? get out. However, it was impossible for them to stop Jing Yunyao. In the blink of an eye, Jing Yunyao went to Master Dais side. Even the two people who supported him didnt realize that a stranger hade over. The next moment, Jing Yunyao took out a power crystal that Gu Ning had given her and helped Master Dai take it. She carried some power crystals which Gu Ning gave her. Although she didnt need them, they mighte in handy if any idents happened. And now they were of great use. The people who supported Master Dai didnt realize what Jing Yunyao did until the pill had already been squeezed into Master Dais mouth. Who are you? What did you put into our masters mouth? It can help him, said Jing Yunyao. However, no one believed her. After all, she was aplete stranger to them. Guards, catch her! She just put something strange into masters mouth. What if any idents happen? Someone snapped at Jing Yunyao at once. At that moment, several guards ran over and wanted to catch her. Unfortunately, it was impossible for them to catch Jing Yunyao. Jing Yunyao easily avoided them. Afterwards, the Dai familys security guards ran out, but they failed to catch Jing Yunyao too. Half a minute after taking the power crystal Master Dai suddenly opened his mouth. Stop it. Master Dai recognized Jing Yunyao. No matter why Jing Yunyao visited the Dai family, he quickly felt better after taking her medicine and he was full of energy now. The pill was much better than his own medicines. Hearing Master Dais words, they stopped. Hi, Master Dai. Jing Yunyao greeted Master Dai. Nice to see you, Mrs. Leng. Master Dai responded. Originally, everyone stayed alert, but they were much more rxed after seeing Master Dais attitude towards Jing Yunyao. Finally, the person who ran to get Master Dais medicine came along with Master Dais daughter-inw and youngest daughter. Dad, are you alright? Mrs. Dai and Miss Dai asked worriedly. They didnt notice Jing Yunyao at all. Im fine, thanks to Mrs. Leng, said Master Dai. Hearing that, Mrs. Dai and Miss Dai turned to look at Jing Yunyao. Although they hadnt met Jing Yunyao before, they had heard about her. Thank you so much, Mrs. Leng. They thanked Jing Yunyao. They didnt know what exactly had happened, but they ought to thank Jing Yunyao since Master Dai said that she had saved his life. They couldnt ask much in front of Jing Yunyao. My pleasure, said Jing Yunyao. Thank you so much for your help, Mrs. Leng. If you dont mind, why dont we have tea in the house for a while? said Master Dai. Master Dai didnt think much about Jing Yunyaos sudden appearance. He thought that she had just passed by. Why not! said Jing Yunyao. Master Dai was slightly surprised when Jing Yunyao agreed so quickly. He thought she would say no. Did she pay them a visit for a reason? Before figuring out the truth, Master Dai didnt think further about it. There was no grudge between the Dai family and the Leng family, so he wouldnt assume that Jing Yunyao had bad intentions. After that, Jing Yunyao followed Master Dai into the living room. Master Dai then ordered a servant to pour tea for Jing Yunyao. In fact, I came here this time to talk about something important with you, Master Dai. Can we talk privately? said Jing Yunyao. Master Dai was surprised, but wasnt shocked, because he had already guessed. Since Jing Yunyao came here for a purpose, he gave a nod. After all, she had just saved his life. Moreover, he also wanted to know why Jing Yunyao came to see him. He knew it must have something to do with the Leng family, but he wouldnt know until they had a talk. Given the Leng familys reputation, they shouldnt be scheming against the Dai family. Please, Mrs. Leng, we can go to my study. Saying that, Master Dai stood up and took Jing Yunyao to his study. Mrs. Dai and Miss Dai exchanged a nce. They were curious about what Jing Yunyao wanted to talk to Master Dai about, but they had to wait till Jing Yunyao was gone. In the study, Jing Yunyao spoke. Master Dai, please allow me to be honest. Its actually on Master Lengs order that I came to see you. Whether or not you agree with what Im going to say next, please keep it a secret. In fact, as long as the Dai family wasnt dumb, they wouldnt turn the Leng family down. After all, the Leng family was helping them. Anyway, it was necessary for Jing Yunyao to be honest from the very beginning. Sure, I wont tell anyone. Master Dai answered. He had many guesses, but he felt the Leng family might want to draw the Dai family to their side. He had no idea that the Leng family would help the Dai family get to higher status. Given their current rtionship, it was impossible. Chapter 2815 - Make Sure of It by a Call

    Chapter 2815: Make Sure of It by a Call

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    What happened to the Leng family recently isnt a secret. It has attracted a lot of attention. So I know that you must be aware of it as well, Master Dai. You might also be guessing who the mastermind is. In fact, we know and we even have evidence. Because the mastermind has tried to harm us again and again, we decided to teach them a lesson. Honestly, the Leng family is ready to pay them back. Before that, we need people who can sincerely help us. We dont need you to take action with us. The Leng family can handle it alone. We just need you to take over that familys seat and support President Wei. You cant act against the Leng family and the Wei family. If youre willing to have a close rtionship with us, thats also what we want. If not, we will respect your decision, said Jing Yunyao. She didnt say that the mastermind was the Chang family, but she was very frank. Master Dai was very smart, so hepletely understood Jing Yunyaos words and was shocked. Although he didnt know who the mastermind was, he knew Jing Yunyao was talking about the four major families. Therefore, Master Dai was even more convinced that it had something to do with the Chang family. The four major families had the highest status among those influential families for a reason. Any influential family that wanted to join them had to win senior positions in the government. Since Jing Yunyao came to have this talk with him, the Leng family obviously wanted to give them a chance. However, the Leng family wanted barely anything from them. Nevertheless, the Dai family had a sense of gratitude. They wouldnt harm those who helped them. Actually, the Dai family would benefit the most from the cooperation. Therefore, Maser Dai was shocked and greatly excited, but he didnt show his excitement on his face. However, Jing Yunyao still noticed it, but it was very normal. Do you mean the Leng family wants to work with the Dai family? asked Master Dai. Although it couldnt be more obvious, he still needed to be clear about it. Yes, said Jing Yunyao seriously. Why the Dai family? Why dont you choose a family from your faction? Isnt it a better choice for the Leng family? asked Master Dai. Well, if the Leng family helps a family in our own faction to get a higher status, the Leng familys influence will be weakened. It could also create two forces, which isnt what we want, said Jing Yunyao. Master Dai nodded. He didnt realize that until Jing Yunyao pointed it out. Normally, if an important family wanted to be more influential, they might support people in the same faction to get a higher status, because they belonged to the same force, but people were ambitious. Once a family got a higher status, they might want to get rid of the others control. They might even have the ambition to control other families! At that time the original force would split, which would only cause them a lot of damage. Not many important families could think of that, because they didnt want other families to share their booty. However, sometimes you could only gain something by giving up something. Therefore, Master Dai was amazed by the Leng familys decision, because the Leng family wouldnt be weakened and would only gain more support by doing that. Even if the Dai family betrayed the Leng family afterwards, the Leng family would stay as powerful as always. It wasnt easy for the Dai family to defeat the Leng family. Well, Mrs. Leng, can you tell me who the mastermind is? Master Dai asked. He thought it must be the Chang family, but he needed an affirmative answer. The Chang family. Jing Yunyao answered. Since the Leng family wanted to work with the Dai family, she ought to be honest. Anyway, Master Dai seemed to be more than willing to help the Leng family. It wasnt a surprising answer. Was it Master Leng who gave us this offer? Master Dai asked. Yes, if you doubt it, I can call Master Leng right now. You can verify it on the phone. Master Leng sent me here, not because the Leng family doesnt attach importance to our cooperation, but because we dont want other families to notice what were doing. We want both of our families to be safe, said Jing Yunyao. Master Dai indeed had that doubt. He knew that Jing Yunyao was an important figure, but felt it was inappropriate for her to do the negotiating. After all, Jing Yunyao was the Leng familys daughter-inw. There was a difference between inws and members who were born in the Leng family, but now he understood why the Leng family sent Jing Yunyao over. Great, please call Master Leng for me, Mrs. Leng. Master Dai trusted Jing Yunyao, but this was too important, so he needed to be sure of everything. No problem. Jing Yunyao took out her phone and called Master Leng at once. Before long, Master Leng answered her call. Jing Yunyao simply said something, then handed her phone to Master Dai. Then Master Dai had a conversation with Master Leng on the phone. Master Dai didnt ask Master Leng for any details because Jing Yunyao was right there. It was more convenient for him to directly ask her. Therefore, Master Dai only asked Master Leng whether it was his idea to cooperate. Having received an affirmative answer, Master Dai was relieved. He couldnt be more familiar with Master Lengs voice since even though they werent close, they met often. After all, they used to work together and he heard Master Lengs speech at every meeting. He was very familiar with Master Lengs voice. After hanging up the call with Master Leng, Master Dai continued to talk with Jing Yunyao. How confident are you? asked Master Dai. The Leng family was indeed powerful, but the result was still unknown. It was always risky to want to achieve something great. Chapter 2816 - Keep a Low Profile

    Chapter 2816: Keep a Low Profile

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    He had courage, and wouldnt give up just because it was dangerous. Otherwise the Dai family wouldnt have been so influential today. In fact, the Dai family had been through a lot before they earned a position in the capital. They had been on the verge of failure many times before, so Master Dai knew how dangerous this road was. They must have effective control of it before taking action. Master Dai, you know its risky, but the Leng family has enough confidence to make it happen. As long as the Dai family is willing to work with us, I think there is an 80% probability that well seed, said Jing Yunyao. The probability was about 80% instead of 90% or 100%, because the Leng family couldnt just do whatever they wanted, but an 80% probability wasnt low. Hearing Jing Yunyaos reply, Master Dai had hope. What do you need us to do? asked Master Dai. It was barely enough that the Dai family agreed to help, because there were many things they needed to do. Anyway, the Dai family would benefit the most from it. If the Dai family wants to rece the Chang family, we need to know the officials that are in the same faction as the Dai family. Well collect evidence of other families illegal deeds, then hand it to the Dai family. Your people can use the evidence to make some achievements. But please choose the most reliable and potential officials for that. As for the other things, we must keep it a secret for the time being. Please dont me me, Master Dai, said Jing Yunyao. Sure, I understand, said Master Dai. He was only a helper, not a force inside the Leng familys faction, so there were some things he shouldnt know. After reaching a cooperation with Master Dai, Jing Yunyao left. While Jing Yunyao was talking with Master Dai in the study, Mrs. Dai and Miss Dai were in the living room, so when Jing Yunyao was gone, Miss Dai asked Master Dai, Dad, what happened? I didnt think we have a private rtionship with the Leng family. Yeah. Mrs. Dai joined their conversation. Alright, you dont need to know. Ill let you know once its allowed, said Master Dai. Anyway, the fewer people who knew about it, the better. In that case, Mrs. Dai and Miss Dai said nothing further. They guessed it might be rted to politics. After Jing Yunyao walked out of the Dai familys house, she called Master Leng and told him everything. After that, they began to collect evidence of the other important families illegal deeds. Because they were going to conduct an investigation, they needed Gu Nings help, so Master Leng called her that afternoon. Gu Ning agreed to help with crity. They needed hackers to collect evidence and people to secretly follow their targets at the same time. Therefore, Gu Ning assigned the task to Ks team and a group of killers, like Gao Yi, Qiao Ya, Ba Tianyang and so on, that served her right now. They were killers, so they were very good at investigating. As long as they took action and worked with Ks team, they would find whatever clues were left behind by those powerful families. Gu Ning didnt join them right away, but she would when it was necessary. The Chamber of Commerce were holding a meeting that afternoon, and Gu Ning was a few minuteste because she needed to assign tasks, which aroused some peoples dissatisfaction. Oh, were all waiting for you, the busy boss of arge business group. She isnt only the boss of arge business group, shes also the fiance of Lord Leng! Shes definitely more important than us. Right! Shut up! Nie Chenyang snapped at them. Many people had already heard that Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings fiance. After all, there were many people from high society in the chamber. President, its apliment. Why are you so mad? Right, are you one of her admirers? Enough, I know youre jealous of her. If you have enough energy, why dont you focus on your business? Nie Chenyang angrily said to them. Was he one of Gu Nings admirers? Of course he liked her, because Gu Ning was so outstanding that it was hard for a man not to be impressed by her, but he had reason and a clear understanding of himself. He wouldnt hold bias for Gu Ning just because he had a very good impression of her, nor would he hate her just because he couldnt win her heart. Nie Chenyang said what they were thinking, so they felt embarrassed. Were not jealous of her. Why should we be jealous? There are plenty of people who are better than her. Right, were not jealous of her at all! At this moment, Gu Ning opened her mouth. Then shut your mouths. Stop mocking me. I said nothing, but you should know where to stop. If you dare judge me again, dont me me for teaching you a lesson. She wouldnt let them attack her and not fight back. She wasnt their parent, so she wouldnt spoil them! Once Gu Ning said that, some people closed their mouths in horror. Although they dared tough at Gu Ning openly, they were still unwilling to argue against her face to face. However, Lu Juncheng jumped out at this moment. Gu Ning, dont be so arrogant. Although youre the Leng familys future granddaughter-inw, youre not married yet. No one knows what will happen in the future. You better keep a low profile. Lu Juncheng dared to say that to Gu Ning, not only because he didnt get along with Gu Ning, but also because he wanted to please Yuan Yilin. When many people made fun of Gu Ning, Yuan Yilin was obviously pleased, but when they were cowed by Gu Nings words, Yuan Yilin looked disappointed. As a result, Lu Juncheng decided to stand out for Yuan Yilin. Song Miaoge had told Gu Ning about what had happened between Lu Juncheng and Yuan Yilin. It was true, but not many people were aware of that. Since it had already happened, no matter how much Yuan Yilin hated Lu Juncheng, she couldnt do anything to him right now. After all, she would be humiliated if it was exposed. However, it was impossible for her to get together with Lu Juncheng. Either way, Lu Juncheng defended Yuan Yilin as always. To be specific, he was more protective of her than before. After having sex with her, Lu Juncheng was more devoted to her, even though they had only slept together once. Yuan Yilin wasnt a virgin, but Lu Juncheng didnt care. After that night, he bore Yuan Yilins taste in mind in case he forgot how delicious it was. Chapter 2817 - A Siren?

    Chapter 2817: A Siren?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    After they had sex under the effect of alcohol that night, they werent embarrassed when they met again because they didnt think other people would know about it. Im arrogant? Its ridiculous. You attacked me as soon as I showed up. Youre the bad people here. And even if Im a little arrogant, it has nothing to do with you. Who do you think you are? How dare you criticize me? If you dislike me, try to do whatever you want to me! said Gu Ning seriously. She was really displeased with their behavior. She did nothing, but they med her for fighting back against their malice. You Lu Juncheng was mad, but didnt know what to say. In fact, he was unwilling to have a grudge against Gu Ning. He was simply jealous of her, so he found fault with her. Alright, time for the meeting! Nie Chenyang gave Lu Juncheng a cold nce. Lu Juncheng was displeased, but couldnt say anything further. After that, the meeting began. They held the meeting this time in order to raise money. Gu Ning donated five hundred thousand yuan as usual, which was still the highest number among them. This time, they didnt pick on her and urge her to donate more because she was rich. They didnt dare to do that again. After the meeting was over, Nie Chenyang invited them to have a meal together. Gu Ning epted his invitation. Anyway, she needed to eatter, so she could join them to show her kindness. This was the first time that Gu Ning had eaten with them. Since Gu Ning was present, Yuan Yilin and Lu Juncheng were unhappy, but Gu Ning wasnt affected at all. Only a few people in the club were jealous of Gu Ning, the rest of them admired her. Therefore, they didnt miss the chance to chat with her along the way to the restaurant and in the dining hall. It filled Yuan Yilin with more jealousy. After having the meal, they went back to their own sses for the evening ss. When Gu Ning had just reached the door of their ssroom, she almost knocked into their head teacher who rushed outside. Sir, are you alright? Gu Ning asked with concern. Im fine. There is an emergency, and I need to leave right now, said their head teacher in a trembling voice, then hurriedly walked away. Gu Ning gave a nce at the back of their head teacher, then saw a picture of foreknowledge. In the picture, their head teacher drove fast on the main road and ignored the red light at the crossroads, then was hit by a private car. Without dy, Gu Ning chased after their head teacher. It was obvious that their head teacher wasnt calm and that something terrible must have happened. Since Gu Ning had foreknowledge, she must do something. After a few steps, she reached the side of their head teacher. Sir, it seems something bad has happened. Youre not in a good condition to drive a car right now. Where are you going? Can I drive for you? He Qihang was struck dumb for a second. He wanted to turn Gu Ning down, but he was indeed in a bad mood, so he epted Gu Nings kindness instead. Please, thank you so much. My pleasure, said Gu Ning, then they ran towards the parking lot outside their school. In the parking lot, they took a car and drove out without dy. Mr. He, where are we going? asked Gu Ning. The No. 9 Hospital, said He Qihang. May I know what has happened? asked Gu Ning again. Since she decided to help He Qihang, she must know more details. My wife went back to her parents home today, but my mother-inw just called me. She told me that my wife had a fall. The baby has miscarried and my wife is in danger. He Qihang choked. Even though Gu Ning didnt look at him, she knew his eyes must be full of tears. Dont worry, Mr. He, trust me. I can cure your wife, said Gu Ning. He Qihang understood that Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, so he felt relieved when she said that to him. Gu Ning sped up. Because He Qihang wanted to get to the hospital as soon as possible, he didnt pay much attention to Gu Nings driving skills, but he soon noticed that Gu Ning was extremely skilled at driving. At that moment, there was a lot of traffic on the road, but Gu Ning skilfully overtook all of them, which amazed a lot of people. However, some still swore at her and felt that she was rude and aggressive on the road. After all, she drove so fast which could easily cause a car ident. Normally, they needed to spend about forty minutes on the road, but Gu Ning arrived at the hospital within half an hour. Actually, if there wasnt so much traffic on the road, she could have halved the time! However, if Gu Ning didnte with He Qihang, He Qihang would have gotten in a car ident halfway there. Although she didnt know the result of He Qihangs ident, he might die or be seriously injured if the ident happened. At the hospital. They stopped the car, then hurriedly ran towards the operating room. Outside the operating room, He Qihangs mother-inw, brothers-inw, and sisters-inw were all waiting. He Qihangs mother-inw was restless, but the other people didnt seem worried at all. Gu Ning followed He Qihang to the operation room. When they saw Gu Ning, they were mad. He Qihangs brother-inw said acidly, Oh, He Qihang, your wife is in the operating room now. Why do youe with another woman? If my sister knew, she would be angered to death. He was very unkind. Shut up! Dont be so ridiculous! Before He Qihang exined it, his mother-inw snapped at his brother-inw. She trusted He Qihang, so she didnt think that there was an abnormal rtionship between him and the girl. Even if there was, He Qihang wouldnt take the girl here. Am I wrong? Why does hee with a girl? Shes a siren! He Qihangs brother-inw argued. A Siren? Gu Ning had nothing to do with a siren. Actually, she looked cold and a little aloof. It didnt seem easy to get along with her. Actually, He Qihangs brother-inw said that on purpose. He didnt really think He Qihang had an abnormal rtionship with this young girl. Shut up! You cant bear the result if you anger someone you shouldnt mess with. He Qihang snapped at his brother-inw at once, then apologized to Gu Ning. Gu Ning, Im sorry for the misunderstanding. Chapter 2818 - Ridiculous Joke

    Chapter 2818: Ridiculous Joke

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Im fine, said Gu Ning, but she was displeased. She only wanted to save He Qihangs face, so she didnt show her anger. What? Is she someone? He Qihangs brother-inw still looked very malicious. He slighted Gu Ning because he didnt think He Qihang could have a rtionship with an important figure. The Li family was rich, although not very rich, while the He family was an ordinary family. Therefore, He Qihangs two brothers-inw never respected him. Yes, Im someone. But I dont want to waste time on you. If you think youre superior to other people, keep on being so arrogant and Ill teach you a lesson afterwards, said Gu Ning. She couldnt stand the mans attitude any longer. She tolerated it for He Qihangs sake, but the man didnt care about He Qihangs face at all. As a result, there was no need for Gu Ning to care about the mans feelings. Who did he think he was? There was no rtionship between them. Why should she tolerate him? You Li Mingzhang was angry, but didnt believe that Gu Ning was an important figure. He only felt humiliated by her. Oh, young girl, you sound very aggressive. Qihang, shouldnt you say something? He Qihangs older brother-inw joined them at this moment. He had the same attitude as Li Mingzhang. Both of them looked down their noses at Gu Ning. What do you expect Mr. He to say? It has nothing to do with him. And no one can shut my mouth, said Gu Ning, looking coldly at Li Mingcun. Li Mingcun had been to many ces, so he could see that Gu Ning indeed had some connections from the way she held herself. Therefore, he said nothing further. If Gu Ning was really an important figure, it wouldnt do them any good if they angered her. However, he was still mad at Gu Nings words. He Qihang wanted to help Gu Ning, but Li Mingcun said nothing further, so he stayed quiet. A whileter, he asked his mother-inw, Mom, how did Mingyue fall? Why is it so serious? Hearing that, He Qihangs mother-inw looked a little guilty and didnt know how to exin it. It was not only He Qihangs mother-inw, the others had the same expression. He Qihang didnt pay attention to other people, but he clearly saw the guilt on his mother-inws face. He was immediately angry because he felt it might not be an ident. Mom, tell me! He Qihang urged. He really wanted to know what exactly had happened. She fell by ident, said Mrs. Li, but even she didnt believe her words. I bet one of you pushed her! said Gu Ning. She didnt miss their reaction, so she made that guess. She understood it wasnt appropriate to say that before the truth came out, but Mrs. Li was obviously hiding something. If she didnt take a bold move, the truth would nevere out. Li Mingzhang subconsciously retorted. I didnt do it on purpose. I just lightly touched her and she fell down the stairs. The moment he finished speaking, he realized that he shouldnt have said that aloud. Therefore, he immediately closed his mouth, but it was toote. What? You pushed Mingyue? He Qihang was furious and punched Li Mingzhang. Whether Li Mingzhang did it on purpose or not, he caused Li Mingyues miscarriage. He deserved the punch. He Qihang, why did you punch me? Li Mingzhang angrily questioned. Mrs. Li didnt want her younger son to be beaten, but she didnt me He Qihang either, because she knew He Qihang was in a very bad mood now. In fact, even she wanted to give her younger son a p, but she didnt have the heart to really do that. Watching Li Mingzhang being punched, Li Mingcun gloated over his brothers bad luck. The two brothers didnt get along with each other. On the contrary, they werepeting against one another for their familys wealth. You caused my wifes miscarriage and her life is still in danger. Shouldnt I pay you back? He Qihang raged. I told you I didnt do it on purpose, said Li Mingzhang. He thought He Qihang should forgive him because it was a mistake, and he believed it was unfair that He Qihang still punched him. Its still your responsibility! Could you forgive me if I told you that I didnt punch you on purpose? shouted He Qihang. You Li Mingzhang was struck dumb and felt guilty, so he didnt fight back. Although Li Mingzhang said that he didnt do it on purpose, He Qihang refused to believe it was just an ident. They must have had an argument, then Li Mingzhang pushed Li Mingyue. However, he didnt ask further about that right now because they wouldnt be honest with him. Mrs. Li would defend her two sons. A few minutester, the door of the operation room opened. They immediately walked ahead and He Qihang asked nervously, Doctor, hows my wife? Shes still in critical condition. And shes losing a lot of blood. We need to do a blood transfusion, but weck blood in the hospital, said the doctor. Hearing that, He Qihang was hit heavily and almost fainted. What can we do now? asked He Qihang. I can help, said Gu Ning at this moment. The next moment, everyone turned to look at her. However, other than He Qihang, no one trusted her and they even felt it was ridiculous. What Gu Ning said was aplete joke in their ears. You can help? Thats a ridiculous joke. Who do you think you are? Are you a doctor? Li Mingzhang said to mock Gu Ning. Miss, this is very serious. Please dont joke about it, said the doctor seriously, showing obvious disdain for Gu Ning. Mr. He, do you trust me? Gu Ning didnt care about other peoples opinions and directly asked He Qihang. As long as He Qihang agreed, the other people couldnt stop her. Of course! said He Qihang. He wouldnt trust other people, but he trusted Gu Ning. Qihang Mrs. Li was mad and couldnt believe her ears. She didnt expect He Qihang to trust a young girl. No, I dont trust you. You cant treat my daughter. If anything happens, you cant bear the result. Gu Ning, however, ignored her and directly went into the operating room. Chapter 2819 - Lose Reason?

    Chapter 2819: Lose Reason?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    You cant go in! The doctor immediately went to stop her, but he was toote. Gu Ning was already in the operating room, so he had to follow her. Jesus, stop her now! Seeing that, Mrs. Li shouted angrily. Gu Ning was just a young girl. She wasnt a doctor! How dare she go into the operating room without permission! Let me catch her, said Li Mingzhang angrily. Without dy, he walked to the operating room, wanting to bring Gu Ning out. Stop right there! He Qihang shouted to stop Li Mingzhang at once, because he trusted Gu Ning. He Qihang, how can you let the young girl do whatever she wants? Do you want my older sister to die quickly so that you can marry a new woman? Li Mingzhang grabbed He Qihangs cor and angrily criticized him. Qihang, I cant believe that you chose to trust a young girl. Can you take the responsibility if anything happens to Mingyue? Li Mingcun said. Qihang, you greatly disappointed me, said Mrs. Li. I will pay with my life for it if anything bad happens to Mingyue, alright? said He Qihang. He cared about Li Mingyue more than any of them. He wouldnt take risks unless he had the confidence. Although they were Li Mingyues family, they didnt really care about her because they always valued sons above daughters. Only Mrs. Li cared a little about Li Mingyue. However, if their benefits were involved, she would still side with her sons even if it was her sons fault. You They didnt know what to say. After Gu Ning ran into the operating room, doctors inside were surprised. Hey, who are you? You shouldnte in here! A doctor wanted to stop Gu Ning. Gu Ning swiftly avoided him. The next moment, she quickly approached the operating table, unplugged Li Mingyues oxygen tube, and put a power crystal into her mouth. In the blink of an eye, she finished everything, leaving the doctors in shock. What did you do? After those doctors came back to their senses, they were all frightened. Because several doctors were in the middle of the operation, it was inconvenient for them to deal with Gu Ning, so the two doctors who failed to stop Gu Ning just then tried to stop her once more. I can save her life, said Gu Ning seriously, but no one believed it, and the two doctors still tried to catch her. Gu Ning understood that it was unrealistic if she wanted them to be quiet and leave the operation to her, so she took out her name card and handed it to them. If anything bad happens, I will take responsibility. On the name card were written a few simple words:?The Chairman of the Shengning Organization, Gu Ning. Reading the name card, the two doctors were amazed. Then they turned to look at Gu Ning in surprise. She was the chairman of the Shengning Organization? The Shengning Organization was so famous that they had all heard of it. They were also aware that its chairman was a young girl named Gu Ning, but they didnt know what the girl was like, because they didnt pay special attention to it. As a result, they were astonished and doubtful. There is just a name card. We cant believe you just because of that. And even if you are Gu Ning, why should we leave the patient to you? asked a doctor. Oh, the bleeding is slowing down. Right at that moment, one doctor eximed in surprise. Hearing that, they turned to look at Li Mingyues wound and the bleeding was indeed slowing down. Then they looked at Gu Ning in amazement. Could this girl really save the patients life? After that, another doctor said, Her heartbeat is going back to normal. This time, they were more surprised. Can you really save her life? The attending physician asked Gu Ning seriously. Gu Ning won a little trust from him, because Li Mingyue slowly stopped bleeding and her heartbeat gradually went back to normal, but could a single pill stop the patient from bleeding? It was unbelievable! I just helped her take a pill. Ill stop her from bleeding and let her regain her strength afterwards so that the operation can continue. You witnessed it with your eyes, so I think you should believe me, said Gu Ning. A single power crystal could stop Li Mingyue from bleeding, so the operation could continue, but Gu Ning still needed to put magical power into her body to make sure that she would survive. Anyway, Li Mingyues life was out of danger now. It would be fine even if Gu Ning didnt put magical power into her body. Its hard to say. No matter what, you still need to take responsibility if anything bad happens to the patient, said the attending physician. Sure. Gu Ning answered. Therefore, the doctors continued to do the operation, while Gu Ning stood at the side. She secretly released magical power and put it into Li Mingyues body. It wasnt necessary for Gu Ning to touch Li Mingyue. She could put magical power into her body through the air as well, but it wouldnt be as efficient. Anyway, it was helpful. When the magical power was released, those doctors were affected too, but positively because they suddenly felt refreshed. They were surprised, but didnt think further about that. Outside. The Li family were mad when those doctors didnt chase Gu Ning out. Whats going on here? Why dont they chase her out? How could they let her do whatever she wants? shouted Li Mingzhang. Qihang, why do you trust the girl so much? Shes so young and she isnt a doctor! Mrs. Li cried. Because she can save Mingyues life, said He Qihang. I think youve lost your mind. Whats your rtionship with her? Li Mingzhang questioned. He believed their rtionship was abnormal. Dont make rumors. She isnt someone you can mess with. Dont me me for not reminding you. If you dare anger her, she can easily unseat the Li family. He Qihang warned seriously. Although Gu Ning wouldnt bother to punish the Li family just because of their bad attitude towards her, it was necessary for He Qihang to stop Li Mingzhang from bad-mouthing Gu Ning. You Li Mingzhang was angry. Although he didnt doubt He Qihangs words, he was still displeased. Who is she? asked Li Mingcun curiously. He didnt doubt He Qihangs words either. As a teacher of the Capital University, He Qihang had many students who were born in super-rich or powerful families. Her name is Gu Ning. She is a student of mine and the chairman of the Shengning Organization. She is also the future granddaughter-inw of the Leng family, said He Qihang. Because it wasnt a secret, he didnt bother to hide it. What? Hearing that, they were all surprised. They didnt expect Gu Ning to be so important. Chapter 2820 - Too Naive or Too Self-centered?

    Chapter 2820: Too Naive or Too Self-centered?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    They had all heard of the Shengning Organization and the Leng family, but both the Shengning Organization and the Leng family were totally beyond their circle. And Gu Ning was He Qihangs student. All of a sudden, Li Mingzhang and Li Mingcun felt jealous of He Qihang. How could He Qihang have a rtionship with such an important figure? D-Did you say shes the chairman of the Shengning Organization and the Leng familys future granddaughter-inw? asked Mrs. Li. She was too shocked to believe it. Yes, said He Qihang. So what? Even though shes the chairman of the Shengning Organization and the Leng familys future granddaughter-inw, it doesnt mean she can save Mingyues life. Li Mingzhang argued acidly. Since Qihang trusts Chairman Gu, I believe Chairman Gu has the ability to save Mingyues life. And shes still in the operating room, which means the doctors are also convinced by her. Perhaps she can be helpful, said Li Mingcun. Surprisingly, he was defending Gu Ning. Mingcun, you Li Mingzhang couldnt believe his ears. Although they didnt get along, they always teamed up against He Qihang. Given Chairman Gus status, I dont think shell joke about a life, said Li Mingcun. It sounded as if he was educating Li Mingzhang, but he did indeed believe that Gu Ning wouldnt make decisions without careful thought. If Gu Ning was impulsive, she wouldnt be able to build a sessful business. Li Mingzhang was struck dumb. He was mad, but didnt know what to say because Li Mingcun was right. Um, Qihang. Li Mingcun turned to He Qihang with slight embarrassment. Since Gu Ning is your student and shes so influential, can you ask her to do our family a little favor? Its not easy to do business nowadays, and we encountered some trouble, so Li Mingcun tried to form a rtionship with Gu Ning through He Qihang since the Li family might benefit from that. Right, Qihang, you should help us with that. After all, were a family! Li Mingzhang joined their conversation at once. He was unwilling to let Li Mingcun take the credit if it really worked. Li Mingcun had a good attitude, but Li Mingzhang was a little aggressive. He was obviously forcing He Qihang to help them. Shes just my student. Im not in a position to ask her for help, said He Qihang. The two brothers were really calcting. To be frank, he wouldnt do them a favor like that. He Qihang, how can you say that? Youre so ungrateful. Why cant you help us? Arent we a family? Li Mingzhang was mad. Right, shes your student, so she shouldnt refuse to help you, said Li Mingcun. He showed obvious unhappiness on his face, feeling that He Qihang was deliberately embarrassing them. Why do you think she should help me just because shes my student? She just studies in the Capital University. Were not close at all. And I have plenty of students. Do all of them have to help me? Are you too naive or too self-centered? You dont have a clear self-understanding, but I have. Dont drag me into trouble just for your own benefits! He Qihang argued. He was not afraid of them; he had just always tolerated their behavior, but now he had enough of it. Hearing that, Li Mingcun and Li Mingzhang were mad. Fine, you dont want to help us, but do you have to humiliate us like that? We take you as our family, so we turned to you for help. How can you say were naive and Right, He Qihang, its too much. After all, if the Li family gets better, you can also benefit from that, Li Mingzhang said angrily. Li Mingzhang, did you forget how you argued against her earlier? Its already very nice of her if she doesnt pay you back. How can you expect her to do you a favor? Who do you think you are? said He Qihang,ughing at Li Mingzhang. You Li Mingzhang was struck dumb for a moment and felt embarrassed. Obviously, he had forgotten. Mrs. Li actually had the same idea, but she didnt open her mouth after hearing their argument. After all, He Qihang was just Gu Nings teacher and they werent close. Why should Gu Ning help them? Li Mingzhang and Li Mingcun didnt know what else they could say, but they disliked He Qihang more than ever. They believed that He Qihang refused to help them. In the operating room. Everything went smoothly and the patient was getting better and better, shocking all the doctors. However, no matter how astonished they were, they needed to focus on the operation. So they would ask Gu Ning about it after the operation was done. Half an hourter, it was finished. From the beginning to the end, they stayed in the room for nearly an hour, but they didnt feel tired at all. Normally, it was tiring to do an operation for an hour and they often needed toplete an operation in shifts to make sure they had enough energy and strength. The operation was very sessful and the patient is already getting better. That has never happened before! said the attending physician happily. He knew the credit should go to Gu Ning. Therefore, the attending physician thanked Gu Ning sincerely. Miss Gu, thank you so much for your help, but I have to say what you did earlier is very rude. Out of duty, we had to be impolite to you. I understand its hard for people to believe you, but the result is good, so lets get over it. I know, but it was an emergency. Even if I wasted a lot of time on exining, you wouldnt believe me either. So I directly came in. Thank you for your understanding, said Gu Ning. The doctor was very nice, so Gu Ning had a good attitude. However, Miss Gu, can you tell me what medicine that was? It has unbelievable effects, asked the attending physician. Hearing that, everyone looked at Gu Ning with anticipation and curiosity. Im sorry, its my masters unique medicine. I dont know its form, but I know its really good at healing and is capable of curing many diseases. Gu Ning said, Although its effective, there isnt much of it. I only had one with me, but it was taken by Miss Li, so I no longer have any with me now. Gu Ning said that in order to stop them from asking her for a pill for study. Chapter 2821 - Leng Shaoting Calls

    Chapter 2821: Leng Shaoting Calls

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    The doctors didnt believe thatGu Ning had no more pills, but they understood that she was not willing to share it with them, so they stopped asking about it. After that, they pushed Li Mingyue out. Once the door of the operating room opened, He Qihang and the Li family went forward. Doctor, hows my wife? asked He Qihang. Although he believed that Li Mingyue would be fine with Gu Nings help, he was still worried before hearing the result. Doctor, hows my daughter? asked Mrs. Li, but Li Mingcun and Li Mingzhang said nothing. When they saw Gu Ning, they were nervous because they were already aware of her status. Li Mingzhang was especially anxious, because he had harshly picked on Gu Ning earlier. The operation was very sessful. Thanks to Miss Gu for stopping your wife from bleeding out, she was much more stable and we were able to finish the operation. Surprisingly, shes already recovering, said the doctor. He believed that the credit should go to Gu Ning, and didnt bother to hide his admiration and respect for Gu Ning. Hearing that, the others were very surprised. Even though they were less doubtful because of Gu Nings status, they were still astonished to know that Gu Ning really had saved Li Mingyues life. Gu Ning, thank you so much for your help! He Qihang immediately thanked Gu Ning. He even bowed deeply to her, but Gu Ning quickly walked away once she realized what he wanted to do. It was too much. Mr. He, Im d to help, but a bow isnt necessary, said Gu Ning. Miss Gu, thank you so much! Mrs. Li thanked Gu Ning as well. Even though she valued her sons above her daughter, she still cared about her. Therefore, she sincerely thanked Gu Ning for the favor. My pleasure, said Gu Ning. Alright, I should leave now. You can deal with the rest, said Gu Ning. Before receiving a response from them, she directly walked away. It was their family affair, so it was better for them to deal with it on their own. Actually, Gu Ning had heard their conversation clearly. There was nothing wrong with He Qihang, but the two brothers were really malicious. Im sorry, I cant leave right now. Im afraid I cant walk you out. He Qihang apologized. Its fine. I can go back by myself, said Gu Ning. Afterwards, she walked away. Without dy, He Qihang and the others went to see Li Mingyue. Because Li Mingyue had just had an operation, she was still asleep, but it was much better than being in aa. If she was still unconscious, her life might be in danger, but she was safe as long as she was just asleep. After Gu Ning walked out of the hospital, she went to the nearest subway station. A few minutester, a car suddenly stopped at the side of the road next to Gu Ning. Hey, Miss Gu! A male voice called her. Gu Ning stopped and turned to look at the man. It was Rong Jue. Oh, hi, Mr. Rong. Gu Ning greeted him. Although the Rong family and the Leng family were opponents, it wasnt a big deal if they exchanged greetings. Miss Gu, where are you going? Do you want a ride? said Rong Jue. Thanks, but theres no need. Ill take the subway, said Gu Ning. Its just a little favor, Miss Gu. I actually need to talk to you about something. I dont have your number and I cant go to see you at your school, said Rong Jue. Since Rong Jue insisted, Gu Ning epted his kindness. Thanks! Gu Ning said, then got in his car, taking a rear seat. After Gu Ning was in the car, she told Rong Jue that she needed to go to the city center around the siheyuan. It waste now, so she wouldnt return to school today. Miss Gu, did youe to see a friend? asked Rong Jue with slight concern. It seemed as if he was worried that Gu Ning might be sick. Yes, Gu Ning answered. Hearing that, Rong Jue was relieved. He didnt want Gu Ning to be sick. Oh, Miss Gu, you rescued my younger brotherst time, I should thank you for that, said Rong Jue. Youre wee, Mr. Rong. It was just a little favor, said Gu Ning. Well, I dont know whether you know it yet, but I think you should know. I heard news that someone wants to conduct an investigation about antiques that are kept private. I know there are many real antiques in the Xiangyun Antique-store which is owned by you. Theyre very valuable, so please be careful these days, said Rong Jue. I didnt know that yet, but thank you for reminding me. Gu Ning thanked him. Whether it was serious or not, she ought to thank Rong Jue for reminding her to be careful. My pleasure, Miss Gu, said Rong Jue. Afterwards, they said nothing further. About five minutester, Gu Nings phone rang. She gave it a nce and saw Leng Shaotings name. Gu Ning was excited and picked it up at once. Rong Jue couldnt see Gu Nings phone, but he guessed it must be Leng Shaoting from her reaction. Seeing the excitement on Gu Nings face, he was a little hurt, because he held some affection for Gu Ning. Unfortunately, Gu Ning was Leng Shaotings fiance, so he had to keep his affection for her in his heart till it faded away. Ningning, what are you doing? Once Gu Ning answered his call, Leng Shaoting asked. He missed her badly. He hadnt contacted Gu Ning for many days, and couldnt wait toe back to her side, but they wouldnt be apart for too long. Im on my way home. Our head teachers wife was in danger earlier. I could see that he wasnt right and I was afraid that he might get into an ident, so I drove him to the No. 9 Hospital, said Gu Ning. Iming back to the capital. I should arrive in about an hour. Are you going to the siheyuan now? said Leng Shaoting. They hadnt seen each other in a long time, so he wanted to be alone with Gu Ning, but there was something he needed to talk about with Jing Yunyao and the others. Therefore, he would go back to the siheyuan first. Yes, Im going back to the siheyuan, said Gu Ning. She understood that Leng Shaoting must have something to deal with at the siheyuan. Great, alright, I should go now. I need to call grandpa back, said Leng Shaoting. Once he turned on his phone, he saw many missed calls from Gu Ning, Master Leng, and Jing Yunyao. Chapter 2822 - Not an Accident

    Chapter 2822: Not an ident

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    However, he called Gu Ning first, not because he thought his girlfriend was more important than his grandfather, but because there should be a sequence. The missed call from Gu Ning was on the top, so he called her back right away. Sure. Gu Ning replied, then they hung up. Rong Jue felt a little sad, but said nothing. In silence, he drove Gu Ning to where she wanted to go. Gu Ning got off near the siheyuan, instead of at the gate of the siheyuan. After she got out of the car, there was still a distance of two hundred meters. And it was a block. Rong Jue might think she lived in this block after she got off here. Gu Ning didnt want him to know that she knew people who were living in the siheyuan. It wasnt a big deal if Rong Jue knew, but she didnt want many people to know. Afterwards, Gu Ning walked towards the siheyuan. There was a square nearby, so there werent many people on this road. After walking for about a dozen meters, Gu Ning noticed someone was following her. Two ordinary looking men were behind her. They either wanted to rob her or sexually assault her. Gu Ning directly stopped, turned around, and looked straight at them. Seeing Gu Ning turn around and stare straight at them, they knew that they had been exposed, but it was just a young girl, so they werent afraid and directly walked ahead. Hey, beauty, are you alone? Why dont we have some fun together? A man leered at Gu Ning. F*ck off! Gu Ning was annoyed and kicked the man in the stomach. The man was kicked to the ground as he screamed in pain, attracting attention from other people. The manspanion subconsciously stepped back. He was afraid that he would be next. How could you kick him? He angrily shouted. The public didnt know the reason, so they said nothing, but they were surprised that Gu Ning was able to kick a man down. Because he deserves it. Shouldnt he learn a lesson when he tries to sexually assault a girl publicly? Gu Ning said in annoyance. She showed her anger to those onlookers, in case they med her for injuring innocent people. Hearing that, the onlookers turned to give the two men usatory nces. The two men were guilty so the man who could still stand immediately helped the man on the ground get back to his feet. Then they hurriedly left. Gu Ning didnt bother to chase them and continued to walk to the siheyuan. After Li Mingyue was pushed into a ward, the Li family stayed with her for about twenty minutes, then left. There was nothing for them to do since He Qihang could take care of her. Because Li Mingyue had absorbed a lot of magical power, she woke up about an hourter. After Li Mingyue woke up, she was in a good condition. She didnt feel much pain, but her heart was broken when she was told that she lost her baby. Filled with sadness, she burst into tears and He Qihangforted her. Its fine. We still have Yaoyao, said He Qihang, but he actually hated Li Mingzhang to death. However, he couldnt kill him. But it breaks my heart! said Li Mingyue. Well, perhaps the baby wasnt prepared to be our kid. Alright, stop crying. Its bad for your body. You just had an operation, He Qihang said tofort her. He was heart-broken too, but he had to face the reality. I hate Li Mingzhang. How could he be so cruel? I was pregnant! said Li Mingzhang. What? Didnt he do it by ident? He Qihang was shocked and asked at once. Obviously, it was not an ident. It was not an ident! He did it on purpose. Although he was a little impulsive, he knew what he was doing. He asked me to sell the empty house and give them the money for the business. I disagreed and he argued with me. Then he pushed me, said Li Mingyue. Because the Li family valued sons above daughters, Li Mingcun and Li Mingzhang treated Li Mingyue badly. Therefore, Li Mingyue didnt bother to keep it a secret for Li Mingzhang. Moreover, Li Mingyue wasnt weak at all and wouldnt grin and bear it. Li Mingyues house was given to her by her grandfather. It was her dowry. Although the house wasntrge and was only about sixty square-meters, it was located in a very good block. After all, the housing price was crazily high in the capital, so the house was worth a fortune. What? H-He He Qihang was so mad that he couldnt finish a sentence. He even gasped for breath, furious and hating Li Mingzhang more than ever. Li Mingzhang pushed Li Mingyue down stairs for money! Even though they werent close, he shouldnt do that. Given what he had done, he had to be a cruel and selfish man. They were always aware of Li Mingzhangs cruelty and selfishness, and knew that Li Mingzhang strongly disapproved of their marriage when He Qihang wanted to marry Li Mingyue. They wanted Li Mingyue to marry a rich man so that the Li family could benefit from it, but Li Mingyue disagreed. Then Li Mingzhang beat He Qihang and chased him out. Li Mingzhang even controlled Li Mingyue and forbade her from leaving the house. He Qihang was angry whenever he remembered that, but it had been a few years, so he didnt bring it up. After all, he still married Li Mingyue. However, what Li Mingzhang had done to Li Mingyue this time was totally uneptable. Without dy, He Qihang took out his phone and called Li Mingzhang. Seeing He Qihangs call, Li Mingzhang felt a little guilty and didnt want to answer it. Although he didnt know that Li Mingyue was already awake and had told He Qihang the truth, he guessed that it shouldnt be good news. However, after thinking for a while, he still answered it. Li Mingzhang, youre a jerk! How could you force your own older sister to sell her house for you? You pushed her causing us to lose our baby! You almost killed her. Lets wait and see. I promise Ill pay you back! He Qihang shouted angrily. Before Li Mingzhang could say anything, he hung up. Li Mingzhang was stunned. He knew Li Mingyue would tell He Qihang everything, but he didnt expect Li Mingyue to wake up so quickly. When He Qihang hung up on him, he got very anxious. If it was just He Qihang, he wouldnt care, but He Qihang had a rtionship with Gu Ning! Gu Ning saved Li Mingyues life. If He Qihang wanted to pay him back, Gu Ning might help him. Chapter 2823 - Do You Miss My Body?

    Chapter 2823: Do You Miss My Body?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Because Li Mingzhang was slightly frightened by He Qihangs words, he had an absent look on his face. Seeing that, Mrs. Li asked with concern, Whats wrong? Mom, Mingyue should be awake now. She told He Qihang that I pushed her on purpose. He Qihang just called me and shouted that he was going to pay me back. Li Mingzhang didnt know what he should do. Mom, what if He Qihang asks Gu Ning to cause me trouble? Knowing that Li Mingyue was awake now, Mrs. Li was happy, but she was also a little upset when Li Mingzhang said that He Qihang decided to pay him back. However, she was mad upon thinking that Li Mingzhang deliberately pushed Li Mingyue, so she criticized him. You shouldnt have pushed Mingyue! Couldnt you talk to her nicely? Why did you have to use violence? Didnt you know that she was pregnant? If it hadnt been for Miss Gu, Mingyue could have lost life! Now she has survived, but she lost her baby. Its understandable for them to me you. Dont you feel guilty at all? I was a little impulsive, but Mingyue is fine now. They can have more babies if they want. He Qihang punched me today. I think thats enough! Li Mingzhang argued. Even though he felt slightly guilty, he didnt think it was so serious. You Mrs. Li was angered. That was a life! Mingyue was pregnant for seven months and the baby already had a shape. How could you be so cold-blooded? It already happened. What can I do? The most important thing right now is to stop He Qihang from ming me, said Li Mingzhang. He didnt regret it at all. Mrs. Li was mad, but Li Mingzhang was her son, so she didnt want him to be in trouble. She also hoped that He Qihang and Li Mingyue would stop ming Li Mingzhang for that. They would pay the costs while Li Mingyue was in the hospital. If you want them to stop ming you for that, mind your attitude. Go visit Mingyue tomorrow morning with some gifts and you should pay all the medical fees, said Mrs. Li. Mingyue just had an operation and she needs to stay in the hospital for a while. That will be a lot of money! Li Mingzhang was reluctant to pay the medical fee, because it would add up to at least a few hundred thousand yuan. Mrs. Li was furious. Do you think you dont need to pay for injuring other people? If you dont listen to me, just wait till He Qihang pays you back. If you anger them, you could be put in jail after they call the police. Dont think Mingyue will forgive you just because youre her older brother. You caused her to lose her baby and almost her life. I dont think Mingyue still sees you as family. She wont care about your life either. As their mother, Mrs. Li knew that Li Mingyue didnt get along with Li Mingzhang. If she hadnt paid some attention to Li Mingyue, Li Mingyue would probably have left them earlier on, butpared with her sons, she still valued her daughter less. Nevertheless, she believed that Li Mingzhang should pay thepensation this time. I Mrs. Li made it very clear, so Li Mingzhang didnt know what to say. He had to ept it. An hour after Gu Ning returned to the siheyuan, Leng Shaoting got back. Gu Ning knew that Leng Shaoting wasing back, so she went to wait for him at the gate. Master Leng and Jing Yunyao even joked about that, but they understood that Gu Ning missed Leng Shaoting very much. In fact, Jing Yunyao had the same feeling. She also wanted to wait for Leng Shaoting outside, but they were a young couple. They might want to kiss and hug each other once they met again, so she didnt go out. When Leng Shaoting finally got back, Gu Ning met his eyes and knew that both of them had missed the other badly. Youre back! said Gu Ning with excitement. Yeah, Im back! said Leng Shaoting. Then he immediately walked to Gu Ning and gave her a big hug. Gu Ning hugged him tightly as well. They smelt each other and felt greatly satisfied. They wanted more, but it wasnt the right time. Did you miss me? asked Leng Shaoting. Of course, I missed you every moment. I could barely eat and sleep, said Gu Ning seriously. Although it was exaggerated, she indeed missed him deeply. Did you miss my body? Leng Shaoting asked with an evil smile. Gu Ning immediately flushed and pushed him away. She left his arms and gave him a re. Stop flirting with me. I was just worried about your safety. Gu Ning was honestly worried about Leng Shaotings safety, but she couldnt help thinking of his body when he brought it up. I know. If Im injured, you cant have a taste of my body. Leng Shaoting joked. You Gu Ning was mad and didnt want to talk to him any longer. The next moment, she turned around wanting to leave, but Leng Shaoting stopped her by catching her hand. Alright, lets deal with business first. After its done, we can do whatever we want, said Leng Shaoting tofort Gu Ning. Stay away! Gu Ning wanted to get rid of his hand, but Leng Shaoting sped her hand. Alright, were so close now. You dont need to be so shy, said Leng Shaoting. He was still joking. Gu Ning suddenly squinted and observed Leng Shaoting. What? Leng Shaoting met Gu Nings eyes. If I didnt feel the air of a cultivator from your body and you didnt look so familiar, I might doubt whether youre really Leng Shaoting, said Gu Ning. She couldnt stand it when Leng Shaoting wouldnt stop flirting with her. I am your man! Leng Shaoting felt amused. He joked with Gu Ning once more. Who knows! Gu Ning rolled her eyes. Oh, was it dangerous this time? asked Gu Ning. Although Leng Shaoting was home safely and the process wasnt important, Gu Ning still wanted to know more about it. No, but its rted to the vampires in Country M. However, theyve all been killed now, said Leng Shaoting. Knowing that, Gu Ning was relieved. Leng Shaoting held Gu Nings hand and walked into the living room. He didnt feel embarrassed even though Shangguan Yang, Jing Yunyao, and the others were present. Chapter 2824 - Aren’t You Willing to Help?

    Chapter 2824: Arent You Willing to Help?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Hi, master, mom. Leng Shaoting greeted, then gave Jiang Liluo and Si Jin a nod. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin were older than him, but looked younger, so he didnt know what to call them. Jiang Liluo and Si Jin also nodded at him. I heard that something which has happened in the capital has something to do with the Leng family. I couldnt ask much about it on the phone. What exactly happened? asked Leng Shaoting. Afterwards, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting about everything, including her trip with Leng Yuanqian to the capital of Country Y and her meeting with the Thomas family. After knowing the details, Leng Shaoting was unhappy. Hows the Chang family now? asked Leng Shaoting. Jing Yunyao replied. I caused the windows of Master Changs eldest sons car to explode. Then the broken ss stabbed into his body. His chauffeur was so shocked that they ended up having a car ident. Master Changs eldest son was injured a second time. Currently, hes seriously injured in the hospital. I also made Master Chang fall into aa. He hasnt woken up yet. Master Changs grandson was caught in bed with another woman by his girlfriend. He had a car ident that night as well. I heard its very serious, but he survived. The Chang family is amid crises. Theyve angered the Leng family and the Yuan family at the same time. Now were teaming up to fight them. Were collecting evidence of their illegal deeds. The Chang family is losing its influence. If they dont stop attacking other families, theyll be reced sooner orter. Actually, the task I did this time also has something to do with the Chang family. However, the Chang family doesnt know that vampires are involved. They only cooperated with a dark force in Country M, wanting to kill me while I was carrying out the task, said Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting stayed calm about the Chang familys scheme, but the others were mad. The Chang family is digging its own grave! Gu Ning said coldly. She really hated the Chang family now. If it was possible, she wouldnt hesitate to unseat them. Well, we just nned to kick the Chang family out of the four major families and weaken them so that they cant get the position back, but now I think we shouldpletely destroy them, Jing Yunyao said in a deep voice, showing malice and cruelty. This time, Jing Yunyao was really furious. They tried to kill her son! Did you get hurt? asked Jing Yunyao. She had the same feelings as Gu Ning. Even though Leng Shaoting was safe in front of her eyes right now, she still wanted to know whether he had encountered any danger. I didnt, but Chen Meng is slightly injured. Anyway, were fine and weve already killed our target. I just dont know whether they will take revenge. Anyway, since Im back, I needed to let you know about it. You must be prepared. After all, I wont stay in the capital for too long, and I need you to protect the Leng family, said Leng Shaoting. Dont worry, well be well-prepared. We already have a n. And Ill stay in the Leng familys house for a while. If anything happens, Ill discuss it with Senior Shangguan. Liluo will leave to protect President Wei from tomorrow, since President Wei is also in danger now. Si Jin will be on standby, so is Ningning. Ningning can go to ss as usual, but shelle and help us if anything goes wrong. Jing Yunyao answered. Great, its a great n, said Leng Shaoting. If you dont have enough helpers, turn to cultivators in the cultivation world for help. I know, said Jing Yunyao. She had the same idea. From the beginning to the end, Shangguan Yang said nothing, but he wouldnt hesitate to stand out if he was needed. He said nothing because he didnt know much about theplicated rtionships among the four major families. After talking about the business, Leng Shaoting said, Well, I need to deal with something now. Ningning will go with me. I need a helper in case I cant handle it alone. Sure, be careful, said Jing Yunyao. She didnt doubt Leng Shaotings words, neither did Gu Ning. After that, Gu Ning left with Leng Shaoting. When they were in the car, Gu Ning asked seriously, What is it? Leng Shaoting suddenlyughed and said in a seductive tone, Youll know in a while. Looking at the expression on Leng Shaotings face, Gu Ning immediately realized what it was. There was nothing he needed to deal with, but Remembering what Leng Shaoting just said, Gu Ning flushed and didnt dare to meet his eyes. Oh! She lightly answered, pretending that she had no idea what Leng Shaoting was talking about. Leng Shaoting noticed Gu Nings reaction and felt more satisfied. Ningning, youre very smart, so you should know what were going to do, right? Dont tter me. You said nothing about it. How could I know? I cant read your mind. Gu Ning argued, but her voicecked confidence. Really? But I bet you already know, said Leng Shaoting. He wouldnt miss any chance to flirt with Gu Ning. Thats your feelings, not the truth. Gu Ning retorted, but she knew she was lying. Leng Shaoting watched her reaction and felt amused. Her words werent persuasive at all. Fine, dont disappoint me when we do itter! Leng Shaoting said purposely. Gu Ning said nothing, because she knew what Leng Shaoting was talking about. She felt too embarrassed to answer it. What? Arent you willing to help? Leng Shaoting asked, showing a little disappointment on his face, but there was excitement in his eyes. Focus on the road. Stop asking me so many questions! Gu Ning was annoyed. She didnt want to answer his questions any longer. They were familiar and very close, but she still felt embarrassed to talk about some topics. Fine! Leng Shaoting stopped joking with Gu Ning. Whether she answered it or not, the result would be the same. Leng Shaoting drove all the way to Mid-Levels Mansion. Because it waste at night, there was barely any traffic on the road, so Leng Shaoting drove fast, and they arrived about twenty minutester. Chapter 2825 - The Chang Family Digs Its Own Grave

    Chapter 2825: The Chang Family Digs Its Own Grave

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Once they reached the house, they had passionate sex till they were exhausted, then they fell into a deep sleep. The next day, they got up and had breakfast together before going to the siheyuan. Jing Yunyao went to the Leng familys house. On their way, Gu Ning received He Qihangs call. He told her that Li Mingyue woke upst night. It waste, so he didnt call her in case it was a bother. Li Mingyue didnt only wake up, she was also much more energetic than before. She could talk, eat, and drink. In fact, even if He Qihang didnt call Gu Ning, Gu Ning would still know that Li Mingyue had already woken up yesterday. After all, she treated Li Mingyue, so she knew her condition very well. In the Leng familys house. Only Master Leng was at home since the others left for work. After they arrived, they spoke about the task. Leng Shaoting didnt tell Master Leng everything about the task. After all, it would worry Master Leng, but he still told Master Leng the part about the Chang family. Hearing that the task Leng Shaoting carried out this time also had something to do with the Chang family and that they even used vampires to try to kill Leng Shaoting, Master Leng was furious. He even gasped for breath from the fury. Gu Ning immediately put magical power into his body to help him breathe normally. The Chang family is really digging its own grave. I didnt want to be serious, but this time we must pay them back seriously! said Master Leng, showing a strong hatred. Master Leng decided topletely destroy the Chang family after knowing that they had tried to kill Leng Shaoting, not because he believed Leng Shaoting was more important than Leng Shaojia, but because what the Chang family had done was too much. Since the Chang family was so shameless, the Leng family wouldnt tolerate them any longer. Actually, whether it was the Chang family or the other important families, they couldnt take a heavy hit. If they were hit heavily, they could easily lose their seat. Even if they could bear it, they would still be seriously affected. I havent heard any news from the investigation team yet. I wonder whether they have found anything, said Master Leng. He was always stable, but somehow he was anxious today. It was understandable because he couldnt wait to teach the Chang family a lesson. While they worked with the Yuan family to investigate the Chang family, they also built their own investigation team that consisted of the Leng familys members and Gu Nings people. They did that not just to collect evidence of the Chang familys illegal deeds as soon as possible, but because they knew the Yuan family also secretly sent out people to conduct an investigation. If the Yuan family found evidence before the Leng family, they could steal the achievement. They were working together, but it was unavoidable to fight over the achievement once it came to that. Only the person who made the achievement could receive a promotion. I think there will be a result within the next few days. After all, the Chang family isnt weak, said Gu Ning. However, she was a little anxious as well, because she also hoped that it could be done as quickly as possible. At about 10 pm, the Li family arrived at the hospital. Because Li Mingyue was awake now, they should pay her a visit. The moment He Qihang saw Li Mingzhang, he got furious and gave him a much heavier punch than yesterday. Li Mingzhang was directly knocked to the ground. He Qihang, you Li Mingzhang was mad. He came to make an apology, but He Qihang beat him again! Although he knew He Qihang was angry that he pushed Li Mingyue, he was impulsive at that time and hadnt done it on purpose. Li Mingzhang, how dare youe here again? Dont tell me you came to apologize to us. My baby can never be born because of you. And Mingyue has suffered a lot. If an apology can make up for everything, whats the use of the police and thew? Can I stab you a few times and apologize to you? Would you forgive me for being a little impulsive? shouted He Qihang angrily. He Qihang, dont be so aggressive. I didnt mean to Li Mingzhang argued in annoyance. You didnt mean to cause the damage, but its definitely not an ident. You have a house. Why dont you sell your own house? Why do you want Mingyues house and money? Who do you think you are? Mingyue didnt want to sell her house, so you pushed her! What did she do wrong? Our baby was innocent! Youre a selfish, cruel uncle! said He Qihang. Mrs. Li wanted to stop He Qihang from arguing loudly, but what He Qihang said made her feel guilty. In fact, she knew He Qihang wouldnt really be cruel to Li Mingzhang. Perhaps he would stop after beating Li Mingzhang for a while. She didnt want Li Mingzhang to be injured, but there was nothing she could do about it. It was Li Mingzhangs fault after all! You forced Mingyue to marry you. Weve never epted you! Li Mingzhang argued, which meant he believed that He Qihang had to tolerate everything after marrying Li Mingyue. Hearing that, He Qihang and Li Mingyue were furious. Li Mingzhang was so shameless! Is that the reason why you hurt Mingyue? Do we need to turn to awyer for help? He Qihang threatened. He was unwilling to go to the court and police station. For Mrs. Lis sake, he didnt want it to be a serious problem, but what Li Mingzhang did was totally uneptable, so he must pay a price for it. You Once He Qihang mentioned thewyer, Li Mingzhang lowered his voice. He knew it wouldnt do him any good if they went to the court. Um, Qihang, I know its Mingzhangs fault, but it already happened. We didnt want it to happen either. After all, were a family. I hope that you can forgive Mingzhang this time. Well do our best to make it up to you, said Mrs. Li. She wasnt as unreasonable as Li Mingzhang, but she didnt want to go to court either. If she could solve the problem with money, she would do that. Its up to his attitude, said He Qihang. He was willing to save Mrs. Lis face, but it still depended on Li Mingzhangs attitude. Hearing that, Mrs. Li turned to look at Li Mingzhang at once. She signaled him to apologize. Chapter 2826 - Are You Mad about This?

    Chapter 2826: Are You Mad about This?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Li Mingzhang was reluctant to do that. He was just punched by He Qihang and was angry, but he was left with no choice. Mingyue, Im sorry, its my fault. I shouldnt have pushed you. Please forgive me. Although Li Mingzhang apologized, it was obvious that he was reluctant. Li Mingyue said nothing because Li Mingzhang had a bad attitude, which angered her. After not receiving Li Mingyues response, Li Mingzhang was even more unhappy, but he curbed his anger. Mingyue, what do you want? Ill pay your medical fee and Ill give youpensation. Is that enough? asked Li Mingzhang. You pushed me, so you should pay the medical fee andpensation. But I dont think I can forgive you. I can get over it, but well just be strangers from now on, said Li Mingyue. She felt exhausted and didnt want to waste more time speaking to him. Mingyue, you Hearing that Li Mingyue wanted to be strangers with Li Mingzhang, Mrs. Li felt hurt. They were biological brother and sister, but now they wanted to be strangers. Mom, I wont bring up what Li Mingzhang has done to me before, but do you know how long Ive tried to get pregnant again? Dont you know how dangerous it was when he pushed me? He almost killed me! I havent sued him for the sake of our family, said Li Mingzhang, then burst into tears. If someone else did that to her, she wouldnt give in at all. Mrs. Li understood what Li Mingyue said was right, so she didnt know what she could say. Mingyue, alright, dont cry too long. Its bad for your health, He Qihang said tofort Li Mingyue. After having lunch, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left, while Jing Yunyao stayed. Because they didnt need to join the investigation about the Chang family, Gu Ning went to the antique street. Rong Jue shared that news with her yesterday, so she decided to go there in person to see whether she needed to put away some antiques. Gu Ning also called the branch of Xiangyun Antique Store in City B. If there were antiques, they should put them away. As for the reason, Gu Ning didnt tell them and the staff didnt ask her. Anything wrong? asked Leng Shaoting. He didnt know the news that Rong Jue shared with Gu Ning. When I left the hospital yesterday, I met Rong Jue by chance. He gave me a ride to thank me for rescuing Rong Zechenst time. He told me that someone is doing an investigation about antiques. He reminded me to be careful. After all, I got those antiques from ancient graves, said Gu Ning. If she got those antiques from legal sources, she wouldnt be worried. Moreover, perhaps she was the target! Gu Ning had that worry, not because she was self-centered, but because it was a possibility. First, she was famous in this industry and had many real and highly valuable antiques. Many people were jealous of her and doubted whether she got those antiques from legal sources. Second, she was Leng Shaotings fiance, so the Leng family might be targeted, affecting her. It was just Gu Nings guess and she wasnt sure, but it was a key moment, so she had to be prepared in order to avoid trouble. Hearing that Gu Ning met Rong Jue, Leng Shaoting was slightly displeased, but he said nothing. They met by chance and Rong Jue gave Gu Ning a ride. Gu Ning noticed Leng Shaotings displeasure and asked resignedly, Are you mad about this? No, said Leng Shaoting. He wasnt mad, but he was indeed a bit unhappy about it. Since Leng Shaoting denied it, Gu Ning said nothing further. Half an hourter, they reached the antique street. Even though Gu Ning already had many antiques, she still subconsciously observed the goods along the sides of the road to see whether there were real antiques. Those who recognized Gu Ning were alert once they saw Gu Ning because they were afraid that she would see real antiques at their stands. Some of them actually hoped that Gu Ning woulde and ask them for prices. They wouldnt sell, unless she offered a high price, they simply wanted to know whether there were real antiques by using Gu Ning. Seeing their reaction, Gu Ning understood what they were thinking. She felt a little guilty and rubbed her nose. She didnt me them for being so alert. No one was willing to lose real antiques. If other people came, they wouldnt be on alert, because they didnt think other people would have the ability to buy real antiques, but Gu Ning could. Someone directly asked Gu Ning, Boss Gu, why dont youe to my stand and have a look? Gu Ning smiled and shook her head. There were only fake products on his stand, and Gu Ning gave up looking around after seeing their reaction. Without hesitation, she walked to Xiangyun Antique Store. Before she came, Gu Ning had called Chen Darong, so Chen Darong rushed over from Xiangyun Crafts Company, arriving five minutes before Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Afterwards, they put away the very valuable antiques in the office and waited for Gu Ning to deal with them. Gu Ning walked straight to the office and decided to take away those antiques. Coincidentally, right after Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went upstairs, four people walked inside. They showed their permits and said that they were from the Bureau of Cultural Relics. They heard that many antiques were on the market, so they came to inspect the antique stores. Hearing that, the cashier was nervous because Chen Darong just put away those antiques and they were in the office upstairs. If those public servants searched around, they would be caught! Please wait for a while. I need to tell our boss about it, said the cashier. He needed to report it to Gu Ning. Be quick! Those public servants didnt stop him because they needed their cooperation to do the inspection. They couldnt be violent. After all, the owner of this antique store was very influential. Chapter 2827 - Ask Casually

    Chapter 2827: Ask Casually

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    They didnt think a few minutes were enough for them to hide any antiques. The cashier immediately went upstairs, while those public servants from the Bureau of Cultural Relics sized up the objects in the store. However, there werent many real antiques left, only a few objects without high value. The rest was all crafts. However, those public servants didnt think that these were all the goods on sale. Real antiques could be hidden in a warehouse. After all, it wasnt safe to ce real antiques on the shelves in the store. When they were talking, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting heard them, so Gu Ning and Chen Darong walked out. As for Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning told him to leave through the window before them, taking the real antiques. Because Chen Darong was there, Gu Ning couldnt directly put them away in her telepathic eye space. She had to bother Leng Shaoting to take those real antiques away. After all, she needed to keep her secret. Boss, Manager Chen, people from the Bureau of Cultural Relics are here, the cashier said worriedly. Its fine. Were done. Lets go downstairs now, said Gu Ning. Then they went downstairs together. The public servants from the Bureau of Cultural Relics met Gu Ning for the first time, but they had seen her photos before, so they recognized her at a nce. After that, the leader of those public servants said, Miss Gu, nice to see you. Were from the Bureau of Cultural Relics. Because of active grave-digging, there are lots of antiques on the market now. We have been ordered to search antique stores. Please cooperate. He was very nice. After all, Gu Ning was an important figure, and there was no need for them to offend her. And if they had a bad attitude, it would seem as if they were deliberately finding fault with Gu Ning. Although Gu Ning was indeed targeted, they still needed to hide their purpose. Since its your job, we will definitely be cooperative, but I need to see your documentation, said Gu Ning. Whether it was really an order from a senior official or if she actually was the target, she had to see the documents. Of course, said the leader, then gave Gu Ning the search warrant. Because it was real, they didnt need to hide. After reading the search warrant, Gu Ning let them do their job. Afterwards, they began to search around. Although the cashier and other employees were still worried, they trusted Gu Ning. Since she agreed to let them do the search, everything should be fine. Those public servants searched around the hall first, but failed to find a single real antique. There were barely any very valuable antiques. The leader wondered whether Gu Ning knew they wereing and had already hidden valuable antiques away. Miss Gu, I heard that there are a lot of valuable antiques in Xiangyun Antique Store. Why cant we see any? asked the leader. Because theyve all been sold. You should know that there are less real antiques on the markettely. I didnt have many good pieces recently. Thats the reason why were selling crafts now, said Gu Ning. It wasnt a secret that Xiangyun Antique Store started to sell crafts, but those public servants didnt believe that there werent real antiques in this store. There used to be a lot. Howe all the real antiques disappeared suddenly? Youre right, but since we need to do a search, we must be meticulous. Miss Gu, can you take us to the warehouse or offices? We need to do a thorough search, said the leader. No problem, said Gu Ning. She had already put away those real antiques, so they wouldnt be able to find anything. To avoid unnecessary trouble, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to look around the store after she arrived. She didnt see any valuable antiques. She even checked those public servants in case they framed her, but they didnt carry any antiques with them. Without surprise, those public servants found nothing valuable even though they searched every corner of Xiangyun Antique Store. At that moment, the leader was annoyed. Miss Gu, are you sure this is everything? he asked. Yes, sir, why wont you believe me? Gu Ning asked curiously, but she was just feeling him out. Although she believed that she was the target, she wasnt sure of it until now. The man panicked a little, but soon returned to normal. Gu Ning caught his reaction and was sure she was targeted today. However, she showed nothing on her face. Miss Gu, no need to think too much about it. Im just asking, said the leader. He obviously wouldnt admit it. I didnt think much about it. I just asked casually, said Gu Ning with a smile. Well, then, I guess we should leave, the leader said, then he left with his people. Although Gu Ning was targeted this time, not many people knew the truth. Therefore, they still needed to go to other antique stores to do the same thing. Otherwise their purpose would be exposed. However, when they went to other antique stores, they didnt search carefully and just quickly finished their job. Leng Shaoting didnt leave. He only avoided them when they searched around. Once they were gone, Leng Shaoting came out. When Leng Shaoting disappeared and appeared out of blue, the cashier and two employees were extremely surprised, but no one dared to ask about it. Those antiques are hidden away. Dont sell them till its safe, said Gu Ning. Sure, said Chen Darong and the others. After that, Gu Ning left with Leng Shaoting. She watched the group of public servants casually search the other antique stores, so she was convinced that she was the only target. Chapter 2828 - Xiao Nanchen Is Haunted

    Chapter 2828: Xiao Nanchen Is Haunted

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Did they do that on purpose? Whos behind them? said Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning didnt tell him any details, but from what he observed he could tell it wasnt simple. I just had doubts at the beginning, but now Im sure its a trap. I just dont know whether the Leng family or I are the target. Although Im not a member of the Leng family said Gu Ning. What? Youre not a member of the Leng family? Before Gu Ning finished, Leng Shaoting interrupted and squinted at her. Gu Ning put on a resigned look and exined. I mean I wasnt born in the Leng family, I just have a rtionship with the Leng family. However, given what has happened recently, I think I might be the target. Its possible, said Leng Shaoting. After all, Gu Ning had a very close rtionship with the Leng family, she could be easily affected. So we need to investigate it. Whether it is you or the Leng family that are the target, we must catch the mastermind, Leng Shaoting said coldly. He wouldnt allow anyone to hurt the Leng family or Gu Ning. Thanks to Rong Jues reminder, otherwise they would be in trouble! Whether the trouble was serious or not was up to the mastermind. Since the mastermind could order the Bureau of Cultural Relics to do the job, they couldnt be simple. It wasnt serious, but it wasnt a minor problem either. After all, it was illegal. However, how did Rong Jue know about it? Did it have something to do with the Rong family? If it had something to do with the Rong family, why would he remind Gu Ning to be careful? Wouldnt it ruin the Rong familys scheme? Or did Rong Jue hear about it by ident, and decide to kindly remind Gu Ning to protect herself? It was possible that the Chang family was the mastermind, but the Chang family was in a mess now. It wasnt very likely for them to target Gu Ning, who couldnt greatly affect the Leng family. Gu Ning had an impact, but it was not a very great impact on the Leng family. Therefore, if anyone wanted to attack Gu Ning, they were either nning to drag the Chang family into trouble or wanted to cause trouble for the Leng family. Either way, they had no answers so they needed to conduct an investigation. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left, they had nothing to deal with, so they directly went back to the siheyuan. Unfortunately, they had bad luck today. Halfway on their way home, Leng Shaoting received a call from Xu Jinchen, who said that something went wrong with Xiao Nanchen. Xiao Nanchen might be possessed by something and wouldnt stop attacking them. Because they were all aware of the existence of monsters and people with superpowers, once Xiao Nanchen started behaving abnormally, they thought he might be possessed by a monster or a ghost. As a result, Xiao Nanchen became incredibly strong and invulnerable. None of them could stop him. They didnt dare to shoot at him because they didnt want to injure him. Even though Xiao Nanchen was attacking them now, he wasnt himself. The other teammates were clear-headed, so they wouldnt injure him. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting immediately went to their military base, because the team was currently staying there. Gu Ning was also angry when she heard the news. She hoped that no one would be seriously injured. Because it was an emergency, Leng Shaoting drove as fast as possible, but they still felt as if it was slow. They were in the city center, so they couldnt fly with swords. Why is there trouble continuously? Is it an ident or a scheme? Gu Ning felt irritated. She had never encountered so much trouble within such a short time. No idea, well only know after catching the mastermind, said Leng Shaoting. He was also wondering whether the trouble was rted to what had happened recently or if it was just an ident. Anyway, they needed to investigate it. When they were out of the town in an area without surveince cameras and other people, they got out of the car and took out their sword. Without dy, they got aboard the sword and flew to the military base. It was much faster to fly with a sword. Because they could take a direct path, they saved two thirds of the time. Normally, they had to take one and a half hours on the road, but this time Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning arrived after forty minutes. They spent most of that time in the city center. Some people saw them as they flew by a vige. A kid who was ying outside caught a nce at them. However, because he was too little, nobody took his words seriously and it didnt cause a sensation. When they reached the military base, they saw hundreds of people in total chaos. None of them were Xiao Nanchens match so a lot of them were already injured. At the same time, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting clearly sensed a monster. Obviously, the monster was at a high level. Without dy, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting ran over. In order to not expose their secret, they went back to the ground when they were close to the gate of the military base. The soldiers at the gate didnt stop them, but felt confused about the way they came here. However, when they saw how fast Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning could run, they were amazed. Seeing Leng Shaoting, everyone was relieved. They had unconditional trust and admiration for Leng Shaoting. Even though Xiao Nanchen was abnormally strong, they believed that Leng Shaoting could handle it. As soon as Leng Shaoting came, he directly attacked Xiao Nanchen, but he didnt beat the monster out of Xiao Nanchens body right away. Instead, he led Xiao Nanchen to the woods without anyone around before he did that, because he didnt want the other people to see. The monster that hid in Xiao Nanchens body panicked when Leng Shaoting came. Before Leng Shaoting even drew it to the woods, it rapidly ran there so Leng Shaoting quickly followed. Gu Ning understood that Leng Shaoting could deal with it, so she didnt go there. She stayed to take care of their wounds. She directly took out arge bottle of power crystals and handed each of them a pill. They were injured, but luckily not seriously. They should make a full recovery a few days after taking a power crystal. Chapter 2829 - No One Gives Me Order

    Chapter 2829: No One Gives Me Order

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    They trusted Gu Ning very much, so no one refused to take her power crystal. After taking it, they thanked Gu Ning. Before long, they felt the effect and were surprised, but they didnt ask about it. Ningning, should we go to help Shaoting? asked Xu Jinchen. Although he knew Leng Shaoting was very strong, he was still a bit worried. After all, they had nothing to deal with now. Dont worry, he can handle it. If I dont stay here and take care of you, he wont be able to focus on fighting against the monster, said Gu Ning. She wanted to help Leng Shaoting, but he had told her to stay there. She could only listen to him to set his mind at ease. In that case, Xu Jinchen said nothing further. He was also afraid that something else might go wrong if Gu Ning left. They had been through a lot today! They could ept it because they had killed monsters and ghosts several times with Leng Shaoting. They were already used to it, but some soldiers who encountered it for the first time were extremely frightened. They were men and soldiers, but they would still be frightened. After all, it was totally beyond their imagination. They couldnt believe it really existed. Therefore, Gu Ning needed to remind them not to spread the news in case it caused unnecessary trouble. At the same time, Leng Shaoting chased Xiao Nanchen to the woods and targeted the monster in his body. However, the monster was strong, so it wasnt injured by Leng Shaoting so quickly. The fight continued for a long while even though the monster was at a disadvantage. The monster wasntparable to Leng Shaoting, otherwise it wouldnt have run away the moment it saw him. Due to the gap between their abilities, the monster had to run away. In fact, the monster was really surprised to see a cultivator at such a high level. After Leng Shaoting controlled the monster, the monster couldnt fight back at all, but it threatened. If you dare to attack me any longer, Ill destroy myself and this body! Hearing that, Leng Shaoting had to be gentle, but he didnt stop attacking the monster. It was impossible for him to let it get away. What are you? Why did you possess his body? he asked coldly. Because the monster hid inside Xiao Nanchens body, Leng Shaoting didnt know what it was. I have no intention of bing your enemy. I just need to live in a mortals body, said the monster. So? You broke the rule when you possess a mortals body, said Leng Shaoting. I dont care about the sh*t rules. I need you, those so-called good people, to stay away from me. We can live our life well. Anyway, I already possessed his body. If you separate us violently, he wont live long, said the monster. Really? Lets see! said Leng Shaoting in a cold voice and became violent. He summoned strong magical energy and hit Xiao Nanchen heavily. He was determined to beat the monster out of Xiao Nanchens body. Because the monster waspletely controlled by Leng Shaoting, it could barely fight back and was easily hit by him. The monster was knocked out of Xiao Nanchens body and Leng Shaoting saw that it was a ck wolf. It turned out to be a monster wolf. The monster wolf wasnt badly injured in the fight against Leng Shaoting. It only lost a lot of strength. If Leng Shaoting injured it seriously, Xiao Nanchen would be injured too, so Leng Shaoting had no intention of hurting it. He only made it consume a lot of its strength till it left Xiao Nanchens body. However, the monster wolf was greatly weakened after being knocked out of Xiao Nanchens body. You It thought Leng Shaoting would be gentle for Xiao Nanchens sake, but unexpectedly Leng Shaoting didnt hesitate to beat it out of Xiao Nanchens body. Once the monster wolf left Xiao Nanchens body, Xiao Nanchen sank down to the ground. He could hardly breathe and his life was in a lot of danger. Leng Shaoting swiftly went to his side and helped him take a power crystal to make sure that he would survive. After they went backter, Gu Ning would put magical power into his body. The monster wolf tried to seize this chance and run away, but Leng Shaoting stopped it. What do you want? You already beat me out of his body. The monster wolf angrily questioned. Do you think its enough? I did force you out of my friends body, but if I hadnt done that, you would continue to possess his body. If I had been a littlete, he could have lost his life. Youve done a terrible thing. Although you didnt seed, you still need to take responsibility. What if you seeded? Why should innocent people suffer? said Leng Shaoting. You Hearing that, the monster wolf didnt know what to say. It knew arguing was useless, so it could only fight back, but it was notparable to Leng Shaoting so he easily beat it. Tell me, why did you possess his body? asked Leng Shaoting. He didnt think it was a scheme, but it was necessary to interrogate it. Because he has the date of birth and horoscope I need, otherwise I wouldnt have been able to enter his body, said the monster wolf. It was true that it wasnt easy for monsters to possess a mortals body. They needed the right date of birth and horoscope. Why did you have to possess him? asked Leng Shaoting. Because I want to see the mortal world. I cant do anything with my own body, said the monster wolf. When it said that, it showed great interest and anticipation for the mortal world. Are you sure you have not been ordered to cause trouble? asked Leng Shaoting. It wasnt likely for it to be a scheme, but he should be careful. Hearing that, the monster wolf was struck dumb for a second, then mocked. No mortal can order me to do anything! The monster wolf looked sincere. Leng Shaoting was mostly convinced by it, but he wasnt sure it was the truth. Are you sure? asked Leng Shaoting. What? Do you think someone has ordered me to do that? Dont think lightly of me. I dont listen to mortals, said the monster wolf mockingly. In that case, Leng Shaoting stopped asking more questions and directly killed it. Chapter 2830 - It Could Just Be an Accident

    Chapter 2830: It Could Just Be an ident

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    At the moment that the monster wolf was killed, it was reluctant to leave this world, because it still hoped that Leng Shaoting would let it go. If it were a human or a cultivator, Leng Shaoting couldnt kill him randomly, because it would affect his luck, but since it was a monster, he could gain good luck by killing it. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting picked Xiao Nanchen up and walked back. From a distance, Gu Ning, Xu Jinchen, and the others saw Leng Shaoting carrying Xu Jinchen while walking back, so they immediately went forward to wee them. By that time, Xiao Nanchen had gotten rid of the monster, which meant that Leng Shaoting had killed it, but Xu Jinchen and the others didnt know that, so they asked worriedly, Boss, hows Nanchen now? Hes fine. Hell be normal after resting for a few days, said Leng Shaoting. Although Xiao Nanchen was still weak now, Gu Ning could help him regain his energy again. Let me carry him, Chen Meng said, asking Leng Shaoting to put Xiao Nanchen on his back. He thought Leng Shaoting would be tired after helping Xiao Nanchen get rid of the strange creature. Its fine. I can do it. Leng Shaoting declined, because it didnt take much strength to kill the monster wolf. After that, they went to Xiao Nanchens dormitory room. Back in the room, Leng Shaoting told the others to go out. Only Gu Ning and he would stay. Once everyone left, Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning to insert magical power into Xiao Nanchens body. Normally, Leng Shaoting didnt want Gu Ning to touch other men, but it was a matter of life. He shouldnt think much about it. Anyway, the man was a close brother who had been through a lot of danger with him. Once Xu Jinchen and the others were out, Gu Ning ced her hand on Xiao Nanchens forehead to insert magical power into him. It was faster to put magical power into his body by touching his skin rather than through the air. And it could also reduce the amount of magical power used. If the magical power was put into ones body through air, it would decrease during the process. Therefore, Gu Ning needed to release a third more magical power to make sure that it was enough. Given Xiao Nanchens current condition, his life was still in danger, so he needed a lot of magical power. Without Gu Nings help, Xiao Nanchen would probably lose his life. Leng Shaoting could also rescue him, but his magical power wasnt pure, so it wouldnt be able topletely cure Xiao Nanchen. Xiao Nanchen would only survive and recover a small amount. On the other hand, if Gu Ning helped Xiao Nanchen, Xiao Nanchen would make a full recovery. Otherwise, he wouldnt have bothered Gu Ning. He would just have done it on his own. After the magical power went into Xiao Nanchens body, his face gradually became ruddy. The power crystal he had taken helped keep him alive, but it wasnt enough to deal with his injuries. Xiao Nanchen didnt go back to normal until he absorbed magical power for about ten minutes. He woke up afterwards so Gu Ning stopped. Given Gu Nings level now, she wouldnt be affected too much. Her face was just a little pale, but she would be fine after resting for a while. Leng Shaoting immediately supported Gu Ning to have a seat before checking on Xiao Nanchens condition. Xiao Nanchen had just woken up and wasnt fully conscious yet. He didnt know what had happened until he heard Leng Shaotings voice. How do you feel now? asked Leng Shaoting. Abruptly, Xiao Nanchen sat up on the bed, looking horrified, but his fear went away after he recognized Leng Shaoting. I just ran into a wolf in the yard. The wolf ran towards me. I was unable to avoid it, so I was knocked down, said Xiao Nanchen. Because he didnt have any memory after being possessed, he thought that he had passed out for a while. Leng Shaoting had no intention of keeping the truth from Xiao Nanchen, because it had caused a scene in the military base. It was impossible to keep it a secret. And Xiao Nanchen had injured many people. He should make an apology. Although he was possessed by the monster wolf and became violent, those injured people were innocent. Therefore, Leng Shaoting said, You were possessed by a monster wolf earlier. You made a mess in the military base and injured many people. What? Hearing that, Xiao Nanchen was shocked. He was possessed by a monster wolf, made a mess in the military base, and even injured many people? He didnt doubt Leng Shaotings words, but he couldnt remember it at all. It was too scary. D-Did I cause serious trouble? Xiao Nanchens voice was trembling. It wasnt his intention to injure people, but he did, so he felt very guilty. Dont worry, theyre fine. You just need to make an apology, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Xiao Nanchen was relieved, then he sincerely thanked them. Thank you, Shaoting, and Miss Gu. No need to say that. Were brothers, said Leng Shaoting. They were too close to thank each other for favors. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting went to open the door and told the others toe in. They were all relieved when they saw that Xiao Nanchen was awake. Gu Ning rarely came to the military base that Leng Shaoting stayed in. She often rushed here to deal with things, then hurriedly left. So this time, they decided to have dinner before going back, so Leng Shaoting took Gu Ning out for a walk. Due to the ident, the soldiers didnt train today, but had half a day off. When Leng Shaoting went to catch the monster wolf, Xu Jinchen had already reminded them to keep it a secret. Xiao Nanchen was fine now, so he apologized to everyone. He was an officer, while they were soldiers, but he still needed to make an apology. After all, when they werent in the army, they were equal. Whether he apologized or not depended on his quality not his status. Even though people didnt know why Xiao Nanchen suddenly became so violent, they understood that he didnt mean to hurt anyone. Therefore, no one med him, but they still felt touched by his apology. Tell me about the monster wolf, Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting when no one was around. Then Leng Shaoting told Gu Ning everything about the monster wolf. I think it was probably just a coincidence, said Gu Ning. She had also wondered whether it was a scheme, but now it seemed unlikely. Chapter 2831 - I’ll Be Jealous

    Chapter 2831: Ill Be Jealous

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Why dont I leave the monster fox here. If such a thing happens again, it can help. At least, it could reduce damage before we rush over, said Gu Ning. It was an ident, so it wasnt likely to happen again, but they could never be too careful. Oh, you can also give them my, your mother, Liluo and Si Jins phone numbers. If they cant get through to me, they can call them. After all, you need to leave to carry out tasks. They might not be able to find you if youre absent. I have a lot of free time, but its better if they have more choices, said Gu Ning. This ce was managed by Leng Shaoting so they were all his subordinates. Leng Shaoting devotedly trained them for their country, so Gu Ning ought to help them. Ningning Suddenly, Leng Shaoting grabbed Gu Nings hand and pulled her over. He stared straight at her, looking touched. Thank you. Why did you say that! Im also helping myself when I help you, said Gu Ning with a smile. Leng Shaoting was satisfied. Right, youre also helping yourself when you help me. If Im busy with so much work, you wont have a husband by your side. Well, there are plenty of other fish in the sea. And Gu Ning said jokingly. However, before she could finish, Leng Shaoting kissed her. Gu Ning was surprised and immediately pushed him away. You cant do that here. There are people around us! She red at him. They were at the edge of a training field near the woods, but there were still some people around them. It would be embarrassing if other people saw them! You said something wrong, so I should punish you, Leng Shaoting said in a deep voice. He didnt care whether anyone saw them. Actually, he would be embarrassed too if anyone saw them, but he was eager to punish Gu Ning with a kiss. You I was just joking! Do you have to do that? Gu Ning was slightly annoyed, but she knew Leng Shaoting cared about her very much. Dont joke about that or Ill be jealous, Leng Shaoting said like a jealous boyfriend. Ha-ha. Gu Ning was amused by Leng Shaoting, but found it very sweet. Humph, youre a jealous boyfriend. You should know me very well by now! Leng Shaoting said, implying that she should know he got jealous easily. Fine! Gu Ning snorted, then stopped talking about that topic. After having a meal at the military base, they left. At that moment, Xu Jinchen suddenly realized that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning didnt drive there. Did they run? Even though he knew they had superpowers, could they run faster than a car? Shaoting, where is your car? asked Xu Jinchen. Under the mountain, said Leng Shaoting. Why dont you go down the mountain in my car? said Xu Jinchen. He was going back to the capital today as well, and woulde back tomorrow night. If they were busy, they might be upied with work for half a month or even longer, but they could have several days off when they were free even if it wasnt a weekend. He was free tomorrow, so he would leave tonight to see Zi Beiying. He hadnt seen her for a long time, so he missed her badly. Sure, said Leng Shaoting. Then Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got in Xu Jinchens car and left. On their way down the mountain, Leng Shaoting mentioned where he had parked his car. Xu Jinchen, however, was astonished. What? Why did you stop the car so far? How did you get here? Running? He knew they had superpowers, but unexpectedly they got here faster than a car could. However, it was unrealistic if they ran here. Yes, we ran, said Leng Shaoting. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen took a deep breath in surprise. They indeed ran! Xu Jinchen didnt ask further about it, because Leng Shaoting would tell him details if he should know. If Leng Shaoting didnt want to tell him too much, he would only give a brief answer. After Xu Jinchen drove Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to where they parked the car, they got in their own car and drove away since they were going to different parts of the city. Because he wanted to surprise Zi Beiying, Cu Jinchen didnt tell her that he wasing back. However, because of that, when he arrived at Century City, Zi Beiying wasnt home. Xu Jinchen felt really disappointed, so he took out his phone and called Zi Beiying. Before long, Zi Beiying answered his call. What are you doing? asked Xu Jinchen. Im hanging out with Maiqi, said Zi Beiying. Where are you? Iming to see you, said Xu Jinchen. Are you back? Zi Beiying got excited. Yeah! Hearing Zi Beiyings excited voice, Xu Jinchen answered with love. Im in Wuxian KTV now, Road XX, Room 666, said Zi Beiying. Because she wanted to see Xu Jinchen as soon as possible, she didnt hesitate to tell Xu Jinchen where she was. Compared with hanging out with her friends, she preferred to have some private time with Xu Jinchen. Alright, Ill be there in a moment, Xu Jinchen said, then hung up. Without dy, he drove to Wuxian KTV. After Zi Beiying hung up, she told Xia Maiqi that Xu Jinchen was back. Xia Maiqi didnt think it was a bad thing. She would love to see Xu Jinchen too. In addition to Zi Beiying, her two bodyguards, and Xia Maiqi, there were two young men in the room. One of them came out on a blind date with Xia Maiqi, while the other was his friend. Zi Beiying came out today to apany Xia Maiqi on her blind date, since Xia Maiqi was forced to do it. She didnt dare toe out alone, so she asked Zi Beiying to go with her. Normally, she wouldnt go with a friend, especially a friend who was prettier than her, because the man might be impressed by her beautiful friend instead of her, but Xia Maiqi didnt care about that at all. She had no interest in blind dates and didnt like the man. Most importantly, it was useless even if the man was impressed by Zi Beiying. Zi Beiying had a much higher status than them, and her boyfriend was far better than them too! Chapter 2832 - No Need to Elaborate

    Chapter 2832: No Need to borate

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Although the man who went on a blind date with Xia Maiqi didnt fall in love with Zi Beiying, maybe it was because he knew he didnt deserve her, his friend started liking Zi Beiying. His friend wouldnt stop talking with Zi Beiying and repeatedly asked for her number and WeChat ount, but Zi Beiying declined. Even though Zi Beiying deliberately implied that she already had a boyfriend, his friend wouldnt give up. It displeased Zi Beiying, Mengda, Nan, and even Xia Maiqi, but they said nothing because his friend didnt do anything offensive. Because the blind date was arranged by Xia Maiqis boss and the man was very gentle, Zi Beiying couldnt embarrass them and leave. The man was a gentleman, but Xia Maiqi already had someone she loved, so she had no interest in him. Why did shee out for a blind date when she already found her love? Because she didnt want to upset her boss and because the man she loved had affection for another woman. It was unrequited love, so it wasnt wrong if she went out to see other men. Miss Zi, it was very nice to see you today. Man B, who was interested in Zi Beiying, wanted to drink with her once more. He already did that many times, but he kept on making up excuses to drink with Zi Beiying. Luckily, Zi Beiying was good at drinking, otherwise she would already be drunk. Man B wanted to be close to Zi Beiying, but there were people sitting beside her on both sides, namely Mengda and Nan. The two bodyguards had serious expressions, so Man B didnt dare to go closer. Man B clinked sses with Zi Beiying, so she had to drink with him. After all, it wasnt too much. In addition, Xu Jinchen wasing. Anyway they wouldnt stay toote even if Xu Jinchen didnte. They would leave before 11 pm. Due to the short distance, Xu Jinchen arrived about ten minutester. Miss Zi, you can drink a lot, said Man B. Yeah, said Zi Beiying in a t tone. I wonder what your boyfriend does? asked Man B. Hes a soldier. Zi Beiying replied briefly. A soldier? Then can you meet often? Isnt it bad for your rtionship? Man B asked with concern. Although he asked that question, he was happy to know that Zi Beiyings boyfriend was a soldier, because it meant they would rarely see each other. In a year, they might only see each other several times. It was impossible for them to stay in love. In that case, he had a chance to steal Zi Beiying away. In his eyes, he didnt think it was humiliating to steal another mans girl. He believed it was a sign of his ability if he could. Man B had great confidence in himself because he was good-looking and was born in a rich family. Although his family background was hardlyparable to Xu Jinchens and Zi Beiyings, he didnt know that. He could see that Zi Beiying wasnt born in an ordinary family, but he didnt think there was a huge gap between their families. We dont see each other often, but not rarely either. As long as were not busy, we meet every weekend, said Zi Beiying. Hearing that, Man B was struck dumb for a moment. He didnt expect Zi Beiyings boyfriend to have so much free time. Man B thought that Zi Beiyings boyfriend was an average soldier, or a low rank official. Arent soldiers very busy? asked Man B. Yes, average soldiers are very busy, but my boyfriend isnt average, Zi Beiying smiled while saying with pride. Although both Xu Jinchen and she were born in powerful families, she wasnt as outstanding as him when it came to their own abilities. She relied on her familys shares to live a good life, while Xu Jinchen was a very young senior colonel. Among his generation, he was one of the most outstanding soldiers in addition to Leng Shaoting. There were few soldiers who could reach the rank of senior colonel at his age. Not an average soldier? Then whats his rank? Is he one of the special forces? asked Man B. Yes, hes a special forces soldier with a rank, said Zi Beiying. Knowing that, the man was disappointed, because Zi Beiyings boyfriend might be more influential than he thought. If so, he wouldnt have any chance. Whats his rank? asked Man B again. I dont think its necessary to borate on that, said Zi Beiying. She was unwilling to talk about Xu Jinchens title. Since she said that, Man B had to stop asking about it. Because Century City wasnt far from Wuxian KTV, Xu Jinchen soon showed up. The moment he walked inside, Man B was stunned. He recognized Xu Jinchen, although Xu Jinchen didnt know him. Surprisingly, Zi Beiyings boyfriend was Xu Jinchen. In that case, not to mention stealing Zi Beiying away, he wouldnt even dare to have a crush on her! Even though he recognized Xu Jinchen, he pretended that he didnt know him. After Xu Jinchen came, Mengda and Nan moved away, leaving enough space for the couple. Zi Beiying only told the two men that her boyfriends surname was Xu. She didnt tell them his full name, so they called Xu Jinchen Mr. Xu. Once Xu Jinchen came, Man B stopped clinking his ss with Zi Beiying and talking with her. At about 11 pm, they separated. Zi Beiying asked Mengda and Nan to drive Xia Maiqi home, while she left in Xu Jinchens car. When they were gone, the two men were left in the room, and Man B finally rxed. Man A didnt know that Man B recognized Xu Jinchen, but he could see that his friend became much more nervous after Xu Jinchen came, so he joked. What? Didnt you enjoy chatting with Miss Zi? Why were you so quiet after her boyfriend came? He didnt think it was a big deal that Man B tried to get close to Zi Beiying even after knowing that Zi Beiying already had a boyfriend. After all, Man B did nothing offensive and simply wanted to drink with her. Because you dont know who the man is, said Man B. He still felt scared because he was afraid that Zi Beiying mightin about him to Xu Jinchen. It could cause him a lot of trouble! Chapter 2833 - No One Is an Idiot

    Chapter 2833: No One Is an Idiot

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Oh, do you know him? Who is he? Why are you so nervous? Man A asked in surprise. Hes from one of the richest families in the capital, the Xu family, said Man B. What? Man A was shocked. He didnt expect Zi Beiyings boyfriend to be so important. How did Xia Maiqi manage to know such influential people? In that case, it would be impossible for Xia Maiqi to be interested in him. After all, she could meet better quality men through Zi Beiying. He had had a good impression of Xia Maiqi and felt she was a good girl, but it was hard to say whether they could end up together. He couldnt exactly force her to ept him. Even if he tried to use violence, it would be useless. After getting back to the capital, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to Mid-Levels Mansion. The next morning, they went to the siheyuan before returning to the Leng familys house in the afternoon. Leng Shaoting was only free for two days, so he had to go back to their military base the next day. Gu Ning also needed to go to school. After several days, Master Chang was still unconscious and the Chang family fell into a total mess. During these days, Gao Yi and other people had collected a lot of evidence about illegal deeds done by the Chang family and officials in the same faction as them. Without dy, they teamed up with the Dai family to attack the Chang family. The Yuan family and the Leng familys team had also found something, but it wasnt enough to unseat the Chang family, so they didnt do anything yet. Once the Dai family stood out, they shocked arge group of people. When the Dai family took action, the Leng family supported them openly, which sped up the fall of the Chang family. After the Yuan family heard the news, they were angry that the Leng family chose to support the Dai family. The Leng family was working with the Yuan family on the investigation concerning the Chang family. Why did they privately pay the Chang family back without them? Was the Leng family using them before abandoning them? Although the Dai family stood up with the Leng familys support, the Yuan family believed the Leng family was nning everything. And it was not only the Yuan family, the majority of people had that idea. However, so what? They werent doing anything bad, instead everything they did was good for their country and its people. Therefore, the other families and forces who werent the Leng and Dai familys opponents immediately stood out to support them. The Yuan family had their own n as well, but the Leng family did it before them, so they felt used and betrayed. On the other hand, if they had taken action before the Leng family, they would think differently. It was obviously a double standard, but the Yuan family didnt feel ashamed at all. However, the Yuan family was furious because they felt used and betrayed by the Leng family. As a result, Yuan Wenye directly called Leng Yuanqian. Once his call was answered, Yuan Wenye criticized Leng Yuanqian. Leng Yuanqian, what do you mean by doing that? Are you using us? Didnt we agree to do the investigation together? Why did you give the credit to the Dai family secretly? I know you want to rece the Chang family with the Dai family. But you cant use us as a springboard. Thats a betrayal! Hearing Yuan Wenyes angry tone, Leng Yuanqian wasnt mad, he replied calmly. Dont misunderstand us, Mr. Yuan. We didnt give the Dai family whatever we found. He wasnt lying, but Yuan Wenye didnt believe it. Leng Yuanqian, dont fool me. No one is an idiot here! Yuan Wenye shouted. He felt Leng Yuanqian was trying to fool him. Right, its precisely because none of us are idiots that Im not lying to you. Do you think that only we want to unseat the Chang family? The Chang family is in a mess now, and there are countless people who want to rece them, but they dont have solid proof. Now the Dai family has collected so much useful evidence. Why cant I support them? The Leng family simply wants to unseat the Chang family. If you want their ce, why dont youpete for it? said Leng Yuanqian. After a pause, he continued. I know that you were also using us and that you wanted your people to rece the Chang family, but unfortunately you dont have that ability. Well never let you use or betray us. Before you knew any of the details, you eagerly called to question me. Isnt it a little sloppy? If you have seen the evidence collected by the Dai family, you should know it has nothing to do with us. I think what the Dai family has in their hands is much more useful than what we found. Although Leng Yuanqian said that, he didnt expect Yuan Wenye to trust him, because it was impossible. Anyway, he didnt care about Yuan Wenyes feelings. What could the Yuan family do even if the Leng family did it openly? After all, they did nothing wrong. The Leng family didnt fill the Yuan family in because they didnt want the Yuan family to damage their n. Now the Leng family had solid proof, so the Yuan family could do nothing about it. In case the Yuan family interfered, the Leng family also collected evidence about the Yuan familys illegal deeds. As long as the Yuan family was in trouble, they wouldnt have time and energy to stop the Leng family. As for the Rong family, if they stayed out of this, the Leng family wouldnt bother to cause them trouble, but if they dared to behave against the Leng family, the Leng family would happily teach them a lesson. I Yuan Wenye was struck dumb. He indeed hadnt seen any of the evidence that the Dai family had collected yet, but he felt the Leng family must have given the Dai family the evidence once he heard that the Dai family came forward with the Leng familys support. It was true that many forces were targeting the Chang family right now. It was also possible for any of them to attack the Chang family this time. If the Leng family was the mastermind, why didnt they support their own people? Why did they support a family that didnt have any private rtionships with them? That was Yuan Wenyes thought, but he didnt think about the advantages and disadvantages of promoting people in the same faction versus new people. He cared too much about immediate benefits and ignored long-term interests. Chapter 2834 - The Leng Family Is too Arrogant

    Chapter 2834: The Leng Family Is too Arrogant

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Thinking of that, Yuan Wenye didnt know how tomunicate with Leng Yuanqian, so he directly hung up. The next moment, he talked about it with his father. They must stop the Dai family from being promoted to a higher status. If the Dai family really reced the Chang family, it would be meaningless no matter how much they prepared. Master Yuan was much smarter than his sons, so he quickly figured it out. He believed that the Leng family supported the Dai family in standing out against the Chang family, and the Dai family must have relied on the Leng family to collect evidence. However, he had no idea how much the Leng family had helped the Dai family. Anyway, since the Leng family yed an important role in that, why did they choose to support the Dai family instead of their own people? Was what Leng Yuanqian told them the truth? The Dai family collected the evidence on their own and the Leng family simply supported them against the Chang family? He would rather believe that the Leng family collected most of the evidence. After all, although the Dai family wasnt weak, it was hardlyparable to the Leng family. If the Leng family did most of the job, why did they choose to support the Dai family instead of their own people? If the Leng family did that, they could be stronger. Master Yuan couldnt understand it till he thought further about it. The Leng family didnt support their own people because they didnt want to split into two forces. At that time, the Leng familys influence would be weakened, which was thest thing the Leng family wanted. Therefore, they chose to support another family to reach cooperation. Even though the Dai family wouldnt join the Leng familys faction, they would still be supportive. After Master Yuan figured it out, he shared his thoughts with Yuan Wenye and his other sons. Hearing that, they understood why the Leng family did that. However, they didnt think they would be able to do the same. If so, the Leng family is very generous, said Yuan Wenyue. No pain, no gain. If I were them, I would choose my own people without hesitation, but after careful thinking, I think we need to think twice, said Master Yuan. It was a loss for the Leng family to support another family, and they might have a new enemy if the new family didnt form a good rtionship with them, but there was an advantage, because the Leng familys own force wouldnt be split. They would be as powerful as usual. What should we do now? Do we have to watch the Leng family and the Dai family kick the Chang family out? Yuan Wenye asked reluctantly. Of course not, Master Yuan said in anger. He didnt want the Leng family and the Dai family to have everything either. No matter what the reality was, they felt betrayed by the Leng family, so they would do something about it. Then what can we do? asked Yuan Wenyue. He didnt want the Leng family and the Dai family to kick the Chang family out of the game. Although it was highly likely for the Dai family to rece the Chang family, they still needed to do what they could now. Conduct an investigation into the Dai family. Although the Dai family has a good reputation, I dont believe that they havent done anything illegal before. Once we find any of their dirty secrets, well expose it and damage their reputation. We also need to see whether there are ambitious people in the Leng familys faction. Itll be the best if they can scheme against each other. Our people must take action too. Dont we have some evidence in our hands? Lets get involved now, said Master Yuan. Of course. Yuan Wenye and Yuan Wenyue answered, then immediately went to do it. However, right after they started their investigation, a senior official in their faction was arrested for bribery and corruption. It caused a great impact on the Yuan family. Normally, they would remove the news as quickly as possible. If they failed, they could only give up and cut off their connection. It must have been done by the Leng family! They dont want us to interfere, so they deliberately caused trouble. Yuan Wenyue guessed. I believe so, otherwise the scandal wouldnt explode at this key moment, said Yuan Wenye angrily. He felt what the Leng family had done was totally uneptable, but they had done bad deeds, so they had to be prepared to be caught at any time. In fact, bribery and corruption werent umon in their circle. If they caught other powerful families doing bad deeds, they would actively report them, but they would hate the people who did the same thing to them. Master Yuan was very angry, because he also believed that it must have been done by the Leng family. The Leng family is really arrogant! Master Yuan hit the table heavily, but he couldnt argue with the Leng family because his people had indeed done something wrong. If he dared to argue with the Leng family about it, it would be his fault. Dad, what should we do next? asked Yuan Wenye. No matter what happened, they tended to ask Master Yuan for his opinion. They had their own ideas, but Master Yuan was the patriarch of the Yuan family. Whatever they did had to have Master Yuans permission. Therefore, they got into the habit of asking Master Yuan about everything. If they made decisions on their own, Master Yuan would harshly criticize them if they failed. No one wanted to be scolded! Most importantly, they all wanted to leave a good impression on Mater Yuan. To prevent them from seeding once, but failing twice, they would rather do what they could be sure of. Yuan Wenye was the first kind of person. He made many mistakes in order to seed once, while Yuan Wenyue was much more cautious. He never took action before making sure that he would seed. Therefore, Master Yuan had a better impression of Yuan Wenyue and felt that he was more stable. What can we do? Just see if there is anything we can change. If not, we can only give up, Master Yuan said in annoyance. He was really depressed by everything. Leng Weihua was bullying him! The Yuan family felt that they were being treated unfairly, but they deserved it. Chapter 2835 - The Dai Family’s Eldest Grandson Is Abducted

    Chapter 2835: The Dai Familys Eldest Grandson Is Abducted

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Sure, Ill do it now, Yuan Wenye said, then rushed out. Every time Master Yuan wanted someone to do something, Yuan Wenye wouldpete for the opportunity. He wasnt diligent, but he wanted to impress Master Yuan so that he could be the heir and take over the Yuan familys wealth. Wenyue, warn the others to be careful in theing days. I dont want any of them to cause us trouble again. We wont protect them if theyre dragged into trouble at this key moment, Master Yuan said. Of course, Yuan Wenyue said and immediately left too. Master Yuan had three sons, and he appreciated Yuan Wenrui most, because Yuan Wenrui was a doer and brought many benefits for the Yuan family. Unfortunately, Yuan Wenrui fell into trouble in the end. Now he felt that Yuan Wenyue was more stable and smarter than Yuan Wenye. Yuan Wenye was always too eager to achieve something and was a little reckless. Although Yuan Wenye had the abilities, he had ruined many things too. They needed to think carefully before taking action to deal with an important matter. If not, they could easily make mistakes. The Rong family did nothing inappropriate. They didnt seize the chance to scheme against the Leng family or the Dai family. They wouldnt hesitate to benefit from the chaos, but they wouldnt y dirty tricks. The Rong family also hoped that the new family which reced the Chang family could be some of their people, so they copied what the Leng family did. They reached an agreement with people who werent in their faction on the condition that they would help each other. In order to rece the Chang family, the new family agreed. After all, the Rong family wouldnt draw them over, it was impossible. They just wanted to have a temporary cooperation. However, some families and forces couldnt stay patient, especially those who were eager to rece the Chang family. They immediately took action to challenge the Chang family and the Dai family. Facing the Leng family, they needed to be cautious. They had the courage to challenge the Leng family, but they could not do that without enough confidence. After all, the majority believed what had happened to the Chang family recently had something to do with the Leng family. Why would they still challenge the Dai family even though they knew the Leng family supported them? It was because they didnt think the Leng family would continue to support the Dai family if the Dai family was in trouble. Even though the Leng family was stronger than the other powerful families, it was hard to say who would win once there was a battle. Currently the Leng family was the strongest family among them, but only a few people were aware that Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao were cultivators. If they werent, the Leng family might not be much stronger than the other families. After all, the Leng family was the family behind President Wei. However, it didnt mean they could do whatever they wanted. Society was different and the president couldnt control everything. The situation the Chang family was in was getting worse and worse. Master Chang was still unconscious, and his eldest son was injured. He could barely do anything except for speaking. As a result, only Master Changs second and third son, as well as coteral branches, were managing the Chang family. The people in the faction gathered together for benefits. If the family who supported them could give them what they wanted, they would side with the family. If not, they would leave. Therefore, after the Chang family ended up in trouble, many officials started cutting off their rtionship with them. Some officials chose to wait for a while, while some stayed supportive. Those who still sided with the Chang family had benefited a lot from them, but due to solid proof, it was useless no matter how hard they struggled this time. It was their own fault. They never cared about thew and were easily caught doing bad deeds. The Dai family had a good reputation and had the Leng familys support now, so no family could really hurt them. However, before long, the Dai familys eldest grandson was abducted. Everyone believed it was done by the Chang family. After all, the Dai family was trying to rece the Chang family. It was also possible that it was done by another family. After all, many families were involved in the game for power right now. The Dai family were anxious when their eldest grandson was kidnapped, so they turned to the Leng family for help without dy. They had the ability to find their eldest grandson, but it was safer to have a powerful helper. When Leng Yuanqian heard the news, he was at home. Jing Yunyao, who was at the side, also heard about it, so she immediately shared the news with Gu Ning and asked her to check the surveince cameras. The Dai familys eldest grandson was abducted on his way home. Those abductors directly stopped the car he took and violently took him away. They did it openly, not secretly, so they conducted an investigation starting from where Dai Xiongyu was kidnapped. Before K had any clues, Gu Ning went to the ce where Dai Xiongyu was abducted. This time, Gu Ning went out alone, because she was already strong enough to beat a group of men. The other people stayed at home, waiting for her news. In addition to K, the police were also searching for Dai Xiongyu, but they were much slower than K. Gu Ning kept talking with K on the phone and chased in the direction he told her. However, at a fork, there were no more surveince cameras, so Gu Ning had to rely on herself to find Dai Xiongyu. At this time, it was already 7 pm and the sky was nearly dark. It wasnt easy to find someone in the night, but it wasnt difficult for Gu Ning. With Ks help, she knew that there was a winding mountain road which was about 12 kilometers long at the end of this path. On the other side of the road was a small town. In the middle of this road, there were two forks, one led to a vige while the other led to another. They had no idea whether those abductors stopped halfway, or whether they passed the twisting mountain road, or went to a vige. In that case, Gu Ning could only use her Jade Eyes. K was still watching the surveince cameras. Once those abductors car entered the town, he would see them from the surveince cameras. However, if they were in a vige, he might not be able to see them if there werent surveince cameras. Gu Ning walked ahead and looked around with her Jade Eyes. She didnt just want to find their car, because they could get out halfway and leave a man to drive the car away to confuse the police. Chapter 2836 - A “Python” on the Road

    Chapter 2836: A Python on the Road

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Those abductors understood that the police would quickly chase them, so they decided to set a trap. When they drove halfway on the twisting mountain road, four men took Dai Xiongyu out of the car, and one man continued to drive away. However Within five minutes, the Dai family had heard that Dai Xiongyu was kidnapped and the Leng family learned about it soon afterwards. By the time K found where they went, only about fifteen minutes had passed. It took Gu Ning about forty-five minutes from the time she left her school to the time she reached the ce without any surveince cameras Those men drove about forty minutes to get to this fork, which meant Gu Ning was only five minutes behind them. They werent far away. Therefore, Gu Ning could catch up with them by driving a bit faster. Gu Ning swiftly arrived because she drove as fast as she could. After all, Gu Ning drove a distance that was a third longer than them. Because it was night and they were at a twisting mountain road, five minutes of driving wasnt a long distance. As long as those men werent far away, Gu Ning would be able to see their car if they had the lights on. Gu Ning could see clearly in the night, so she didnt turn on her car lights to prevent those men from noticing her. After driving on the small road for a few minutes, Gu Ning indeed saw car lights not far ahead. Although it wasnt far away, it took a lot of time on the road because this road wasnt straight at all. However, Gu Ning stopped driving once she found them because she would have to make many turns in a car. If she directly took the white female flood dragon, she could catch them in seconds. Therefore, Gu Ning immediately stopped her car at the side of the road, then let the white female flood dragon out. She rode on it and quickly went to those mens car. Gu Ning was sure that Dai Xiongyu was in the car because no other cars went on this road before she came. ording to the time they spent on the road, she believed it had to be the car she was looking for. Within seconds, Gu Ning and the white female flood dragon reached their car, but she didnt take action right away. Instead, shended in front of them and let the flood dragon lie on the road. Because the flood dragon hadnt be a real dragon yet, it looked like a giant python after ity down on the road. Gu Ning intended to scare those men, so that they would stop the car. Before doing that, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see the situation in the car. She verified that Dai Xiongyu was tied up inside. There were four armed men as well, but Gu Ning couldnt care less about their guns. Half a minute after she finished preparing, their car drove closer. Because they made a turn, they couldnt see what was ahead in the distance. They didnt see a giant white creature on the road until they were close to it. The man who drove the car mmed on the brakes. The other men jerked forward under the force, then heavily fell back. Whats wrong? There is a giant python the driver said in a trembling voice. Hearing that, the men sitting in the rear frowned angrily. They looked forward. The moment they saw a white giant python lying on the road, they were frightened. G-Go over it! shouted a man, but he sounded extremely scared. I-I dont dare! said the driver in horror. Let alone a giant python, he didnt even dare to drive over a small snake. You coward! Its not a big deal! Do it if you can! The driver argued in annoyance. No one could stay calm in front of such a giant python. You What should we do now? Throw something over there. It might move. The other men agreed and picked up an unimportant thing in the car. One man opened the car sunroof, then stood up and threw it at the white female flood dragon. Because none of them dared to get out of the car, they could only throw the thing out of the car sunroof. Gu Ning didnt rush to attack them at this moment, because she was afraid that they might injure Dai Xiongyu if they lost control. After all, the car doors were all locked. If she wanted to attack them, she would have to use violence. She was also afraid that she might injure Dai Xiongyu. Therefore, she had to force them to open the car doors, so that she could quickly pull Dai Xiongyu out of danger. Anyway, Gu Ning didnt just wait patiently. She seized the chance and secretly deted the tires. The man failed to hit the white female flood dragon. It wasnt scared nor did it leave. It justy there and slightly twisted its body. How could you fail to hit such a big thing! My hand is shaking! The man felt aggrieved. He was too nervous to stop his shaking hands. Why dont we drive back? I guess thats the only way out. No one opposed that, so the driver tried to turn the car back. Unfortunately, as soon as he started the car, he realized that something wasnt right. After a nce at the rearview mirror, he found that the tires were deted. The tires are deted, the driver moaned in despair. There was a giant python ahead of them, but the tires were t. What? Everyone was shocked and immediately realized that something was strange. Lets go back a little first. Even though they had to change the tires, they had to keep their distance from the giant python. The driver tried again, but the car didnt move at all. I cant! The driver almost cried. What? Other men were panicking too, Oh, no, the tires on this side are also deted. The man sitting in the front passengers seat saw that the tires at his side were also t. What? Everyone was shocked once more. How could all the tires dete at the same time? Are they all out of gas? A man guessed. The moment he finished speaking, another man snapped at him. Shut up. Dont bring us bad luck. Dont you feel that the car is t on the ground? I think that all four of the tires are out of gas, said the driver. Chapter 2837 - Did You Come to Rescue Me?

    Chapter 2837: Did You Come to Rescue Me?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Hearing that, the other men finally noticed that the car was totally t on the ground, which meant that the four tires were all out of gas. In an instant, they became scared. I-Its so strange! Did we run into ghosts or something? One mans face turned pale and his whole body was shaking. Was it done by the giant python? The giant python has always been at the front. How is it possible They turned to look ahead, but found that the python had somehow disappeared. Where is it now? They felt relieved that the python was gone. I bet it should have left. If so, we can get out to check the car. Is it possible that the python stopped us because it knows our tires are out of gas. It left after we noticed it. It actually saved us! A man guessed. Gu Ning was struck dumb for a second. Although the man was wrong, his words made sense. It made sense, but it wasnt true. The other men agreed that it was possible. But the tires are all out of gas. What should we do now? The police should be chasing us. We cant drive it now. We should call our people first, then push the car down the slope. We might be able to run away through the mountain, said the leading man of them. The other men agreed, because they were left with no choice. Therefore, they got out of the car and Dai Xiongyu was also taken out. At that moment, Gu Ning took action. In a second, before those men realized what was happening, Gu Ning grabbed Dai Xiongyu and moved to the side, shocking everyone. However, right after they came back to their senses, they drew out their guns and pointed at Gu Ning. Dai Xiongyu was surprised, but obviously Gu Ning came to rescue him. However, he wasnt relieved at all because many guns were pointed at them. Who are you? one man asked, staying alert. Even though they had guns, Gu Ning was able to pull Dai Xiongyu away even before they noticed. It proved that she was much more skilled than them, so they had to be alert. Someone who came to put you in jail! Gu Ning said disdainfully. Without hesitation, she attacked them. Dai Xiongyu was tied and gagged, but Gu Ning didnt have time to untie him. Dai Xiongyu was very worried about Gu Nings safety, but he could do nothing right now. He could only watch from the side. Because Gu Ning moved so fast, the bunch of men just stood there still in shock as Gu Ning snatched their guns away. It amazed all of them. Dai Xiongyu was astonished and felt relieved. Who was this girl? How could she be so quick? Was she really a human? She was like a kung fu master. Y-You Everyone looked at Gu Ning in horror and could hardly finish a sentence. She was frighteningly strong! Was she really a human? Without their guns, the bunch of men wanted to run away, but it was impossible! Gu Ning immediately attacked them again. Those men were good at fighting and there were many of them, so they werent injured right away. Unfortunately, there was a huge gap between their abilities. After all, Gu Ning was a cultivator. Within two minutes, they were all beaten up. Gu Ning didnt kill them, instead she broke their limbs so that they couldnt escape. Witnessing that, Dai Xiongyu felt hurt too. The sounds of breaking bones were really scary. W-Who exactly are you? asked one man. His face had turnedpletely pale from the pain and there was ayer of cold sweat on his forehead. They wanted to know whether Gu Ning did that after meeting them by ident or whether she was sent by the Dai family? Even though they could do nothing about it, they still wanted to know the reason why Gu Ning was here. Didnt I tell you that I came to put you in jail? Gu Ning said calmly. She knew they couldnt run away now, so she went to untie Dai Xiongyu and pulled the cloth out of his mouth. Miss, thank you so much for rescuing me. Ill surely return your kindness, Dai Xiongyu said at once. No need, Gu Ning said. Dai Xiongyu was abducted because of the Leng family to some extent, so she didnt think he should be very grateful to her. If the Leng family hadnt worked with the Dai family, Dai Xiongyu wouldnt have been affected. Although the Dai family was willing to work with the Leng family, she ought to help Dai Xiongyu out if it was necessary. Then Gu Ning took out her phone and called Leng Yuanqian. Before long, Leng Yuanqian answered it. Uncle Leng, Ive already rescued Dai Xiongyu. He isnt injured at all. You can tell the Dai family to stop worrying. Send a car to XX road and take these men back, said Gu Ning. Leng Yuanqian was relieved to hear that. Because he was aware of Gu Nings abilities, he wasnt surprised that Gu Ning could easily find and rescue Dai Xiongyu. No problem, Ill do it right now, Leng Yuanqian said, then he hung up. He immediately went to make the arrangements. Did youe to rescue me? Dai Xiongyu was surprised. He thought it was just a coincidence. Yeah. Gu Ning answered, but didnt borate. Afterwards, she turned to walk to those men. Gu Nings abilities scared them, so they subconsciously shrank seeing Gu Ning walking over, but unfortunately they couldnt move or run away. Who ordered you to abduct Mr. Dai, asked Gu Ning. The men said nothing. Why are you silent? Do you think you can survive by remaining silent? Or are you willing to die for the mastermind? said Gu Ning. Hearing that, those men were scared. Dont scare us. What weve done isnt enough to be sentenced to death. One man argued, but he was actually scared by Gu Nings words, otherwise he wouldnt have argued about it. Dont you know who youve abducted? Gu Ning asked disdainfully. It meant Dai Xiongyu wasnt someone they could mess with. Given the Dai familys influence, they could take their lives for the abduction. Chapter 2838 - Give Me the Antidote

    Chapter 2838: Give Me the Antidote

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Hearing Gu Nings words, they were scared again. Although they were mentally-prepared to face the result since they dared to abduct Dai Xiongyu, they were still afraid of being caught. No one would choose to die if there was a possibility to stay alive. Even though he was born in the Dai family, his family doesnt have the power to kill us, one man said. Do you think you can behave against the Dai family? Or do you think the mastermind would help you? Who do you think you are? Do you think we cant collect any evidence about your illegal deeds? Since we can catch you before you run away, we have the ability to find the mastermind behind your back. If youre honest, you might get a lighter punishment. After all, our target is the mastermind, not you. But if you dare to not cooperate, well punish you seriously, Gu Ning said frankly. They could find the mastermind through an investigation, but it would be quicker if those men directly gave them a name. If they told them who the mastermind was, they could receive a lighter punishment ording to thew. If not, they would receive a serious punishment for the crime of harboring criminals. Hearing that, those men finally realized that Gu Ning stopped them shortly after they abducted Dai Xiongyu. Could she really find the mastermind? Considering her outstanding abilities, they hesitated, but it wasnt an easy decision. If they told her a name, their families might be hurt. Seeing their reaction, Gu Ning understood that they were under threat. In fact, if she were them, she would hesitate too. She didnt want to die, nor did she want her family to be in danger because of her, but their families were dragged into trouble because they did something bad, so Gu Ning had no sympathy for them. If youre not willing to tell me who the mastermind is, can you tell me where you were going after abducting Mr. Dai? And what did you n to do next? asked Gu Ning. However, those men stayed silent again. Dai Xiongyu was a little impatient and even wanted to force them to tell the truth with violence. He wasnt a cruel man, but he was abducted today. He was the victim, so he was filled with anger now. However, he didnt interrupt Gu Ning, because she had her way to make those men answer her questions. After all, violence couldnt solve problems. Instead, he might cause trouble by being violent. You are still refusing to tell me? Im running out of patience. If you dont say anything again, Im afraid that I can only resort to violence. Gu Ning stared straight at them. Although she didnt sound mad, her t tone still scared all of them. W-What do you want to do? asked a man in a trembling voice. Would she kill them? Ill torture you said Gu Ning, then a bottle suddenly appeared in her hand. She opened it and walked closer to them with an evil smile. You They could barely finish a sentence in horror. This is a colorless, tasteless poison. Even the hospital doesnt know what it is. After you take it, youll feel your body getting stiffer and stiffer. Three dayster, your blood will stop circting. If someone pays a high price for your medical treatment, youll only be disabled. If not, youll watch yourself die said Gu Ning. Then she poured out a pill from the bottle. Actually, this was just amon cold medicine. She stored many Cine medicines in her telepathic eye space in case she needed to advertise them. No, no, you cant do that. Those men shouted at once, although they didnt think it was true, nor did they believe that there was such a strange medicine in this world. Even Dai Xiongyu couldnt believe it. He subconsciously thought that Gu Ning was bluffing them. Youre in my hands now. I can do whatever I want to you. You have no ability to fight back, right? Gu Ning sneered, looking like a devil. In those mens eyes, Gu Ning was a devil now, because she could easily deprive them of their lives. No, you cant! one man said in a trembling voice, staring at Gu Ning in horror. Its not up to you. Gu Ning sneered again. Then she picked up a pill and squeezed it into the mouth of the man who was closest to her. The man couldnt fight back at all, so he swallowed it. The moment the pill went down his throat, the man tried hard to spit it out, but it was toote. He red at Gu Ning in fury, wishing he could tear her to pieces. The other men were also frightened. Gu Ning didnt continue after forcing the first man to take a pill because she decided to punish him as a warning to the others. When she pinched the mans cheeks, she secretly released cold magical power to injure his body. Because she touched his skin, the man was quickly affected. He felt something cold was entering his body. It wasnt painful, but his body was bing stiff. The man immediately panicked. Did Gu Ning really mean what she said? Why was his body getting stiff? G-Give me the antidote! The man shouted. He didnt want to be disabled or die. He clearly knew that no one would pay for his medical treatment. How do you feel now? Is your body getting stiff? Gu Ning stared at the man with a vague smile. H-How do you feel? Other men asked him at once. They didnt want it to be true, but it seemed to be happening. Tell them! How do you feel now? said Gu Ning. She didnt care if the man told the other men about it, because that was what she wanted. Give me the antidote! The man shouted once more. He only wanted to get rid of the ufortable feeling. In that case, other men believed Gu Nings words. She could really disable them with a single pill. Realizing that, they were very scared and wanted to give in. Chapter 2839 - It’s Pei Jiangchao

    Chapter 2839: Its Pei Jiangchao

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Dai Xiongyu didnt believe it until now. Was this pill really as poisonous as Gu Ning described? Or did she exaggerate its effect? Those men might get stiff after taking it, but they wouldnt really lose their lives three dayster. That was Dai Xiongyus thought. Do you think its possible? Answer my questions. Or you all will suffer it one by one, said Gu Ning. The bunch of men hesitated, but they were thinking about changing their minds. Enough, Im out of patience now. Since youre unwilling to tell me, I can only make all of you take this pill. Gu Ning appeared impatient and pretended to pour all the pills out. Upon hearing that, someone opened his mouth. Stop, stop, I can tell you. Lao San Once Lao San spoke, the other men were angry because he yielded so quickly. However, they didnt criticize him, because they had the same idea of giving in. They didnt have any reasons to criticize Lao San. Da Ge, didnt you see Lao Ers reaction? I dont want to die, Lao San said in a resigned tone. He was an orphan without a family, so he wasnt afraid of revenge. Although he had a close rtionship with his brothers, he was unwilling to die with them. After all, he was not even thirty years old and his life hadnt begun yet! Therefore, he chose to be honest. He might be put in jail for several years. After he got out, he could change his name and go to a different city to start a new life. Lao Er, who was unfortunately punished by Gu Ning as a warning to the others, immediately agreed with Lao San. I can tell you too. Just give me the antidote. Lao Er felt his body getting stiff, but it wasnt serious yet. Gu Ning said it needed three days, so he was incredibly scared. I give in as well. I dont want to die, Lao Si said. In the end, five of them agreed to tell Gu Ning the truth. We serve Pei Jiangchao, the second son of the Pei familys coteral branch. He ordered us to abduct Mr. Dai, Lao Da said. He was afraid that Gu Ning didnt believe him, so he added at once. What I said is the truth. You can do an investigation to make sure of it. I have Pei Jiangchaos private number and our call records. Although the call records couldnt prove anything, it at least proved that they had indeed contacted each other. The Pei family? They side with the Yuan family, Gu Ning said. The Pei family wasnt strange to her. I didnt expect it to be done by the Pei family. In that case, the Yuan family should be the mastermind, Dai Xiongyu said coldly, ming the Yuan family for it. The Pei family indeed sides with the Yuan family, but it has nothing to do with the Yuan family this time. It was Pei Jiangchaos own decision. Im not defending the Yuan family, but its the truth, Lao Da interjected. Gu Ning wasnt fully convinced by his words, and still held doubts. Dai Xiongyu, however, still believed that it had something to do with the Yuan family. Whats Pei Jiangchaos purpose? Why did he want to abduct Mr. Dai? What would you do after you kidnapped Mr. Dai? Gu Ning asked. Were not clear about it, because Pei Jiangchao ordered us to contact him after we drove Mr. Dai to the appointed ce. He would tell us what to do next afterwards, Lao Da said. Where is your destination? Gu Ning asked. After going through this winding road, we had to go another ten kilometers away. But in order to avoid pursuit, we nned to get out of the car halfway with Mr. Dai first. Its about five kilometers away from here. Then we could find a ce to hide. About ten minutester, another car would havee to pick us up, and we could go over then, Lao Da said. The moment he finished speaking, his phone rang. He didnt immediately take out his phone, but turned to look at Gu Ning. Currently they were controlled by her, so they didnt dare to move as they wanted. They must be calling us because they didnt see us. Answer it. Gu Ning said, Put it on speaker. If they ask you where you are, tell them youll be there in a minute. Of course. The man didnt dare to go against Gu Ning. He tolerated the pain and took out his phone. His legs were broken, but his hands were fine, so he could smoothly answer the call. He only felt a sharp pain when he moved. He was right, and the caller was indeed the man who they would meet after abducting Dai Xiongyu. Where are you? The man sounded slightly impatient, because they werete. Well be there in a minute, Lao Da said. Great, be quick, or the police might catch up to us, the man said, then he hung up. Gu Ning then took away their phones and told them to get into the rear seats of the car. Afterwards, she said nothing further, waiting for the police toe. The police, who were sent to chase those men, were the Dai familys people, so Gu Ning called Leng Yuanqian to ask them toe here. Because Gu Ning remained silent, the bunch of men didnt know what to say. Dai Xiongyu had some questions, but it wasnt the right time. After their phones were taken away by Gu Ning, Gu Ning turned them off. That way, if other people called them again, they couldnt get through to them. All of their phones were turned up, so those men who came to meet them got anxious. It was obvious that something went wrong. They wondered whether the bunch of men had betrayed them or if they were caught by the police. Without dy, they called Pei Jiangchao and reported the situation to him. Hearing the news, Pei Jiangchao was worried too. He was mainly afraid that the men might betray him. If he wasnt exposed, he actually didnt care about their lives at all. However, now he couldnt get through to them, so he could only hope that they wouldnt betray him. About ten minutester, the police arrived and the leading policeman was Dai Xiongyus younger uncle. Although the policeman was his younger uncle, the policeman wasnt much older than him. His young uncle was only about seven years older. Xiongyu, are you alright? Once the leading policeman got out of the police car, he rushed to Dai Xiongyu and asked with concern. At the same time, he checked Dai Xiongyus body to see whether he was fine. Chapter 2840 - What Do You Want to Do?

    Chapter 2840: What Do You Want to Do?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Im fine. This miss rescued me, Dai Xiongyu said, looking at Gu Ning with gratitude. Dai Xiongyu wanted to ask Gu Nings name, but the abductors were still there, so he said nothing. Although Dai Xiongyu was fine, he was still scared. If no one came to rescue him, he honestly had no idea what would have happened to him. Dai Xiongyus younger uncle turned to stare at Gu Ning and asked gratefully, Are you Miss Gu? Before he came, he had already heard that a girl named Gu Ning had rescued Dai Xiongyu. Gu Ning was the only girl here, so he thought that she had to be the one. Yes, Gu Ning said. Miss Gu, thank you so much for doing us such a big favor! If it hadnt been for you, we might not have been able to help Xiongyu Dai Xiongyus younger uncle said. Youre wee. Im d to help. Gu Ning replied. Even though Gu Ning didnt need their gratitude, they were still very grateful to her. However, for now they had to take the kidnappers away. Gu Ning followed their car down the mountain. When they reached where her car was stopped, she got in her own car. As Gu Ning got out and walked away, Dai Xiongyu looked at her and wanted to ask about something. However, right when he was about to open his mouth, his younger uncle stopped him. Dai Xiongyu didnt say anything until Gu Ning was gone. Uncle, why did you stop me? What do you want to do? asked his younger uncle. He stopped Dai Xiongyu because he saw what Dai Xiongyu wanted to do. I just wanted to ask her for her name and number. I think I should buy her a meal to thank her for rescuing me, Dai Xiongyu said. No need, said Dai Xiongyus younger uncle. Why? Dai Xiongyu asked confusedly. Do you know who she is? Shes Leng Shaotings fiance. Arent you afraid Leng Shaoting will teach you a lesson if you dare to ask her out? Dai Xiongyus younger uncle said. He was implying that Dai Xiongyu shouldnt have any interest in Gu Ning. After all, along the way, Dai Xiongyu was ncing at Gu Ning every once in a while. As a married man, he knew what Dai Xiongyu was thinking. What? Knowing that, Dai Xiongyu was shocked. He didnt expect Gu Ning to be Leng Shaotings fiance. In that case, he didnt dare to ask Gu Ning out. Even if he tried, Gu Ning wouldnte out. Dai Xiongyu suddenly felt very upset. Even though Gu Nings abilities totally overshadowed him, he had to admit that his heart skipped a beat when he faced Gu Ning. Alright, stop thinking about it now. The Dai family is at a key moment, lets focus on our own business first, said Dai Xiongyus younger uncle. Sure. Dai Xiongyu answered. Upon thinking of the situation the Dai family was in, he stopped bothering himself with his affection for Gu Ning. Oh, some of them told us who the mastermind is, said Dai Xiongyu. Because only he and his younger uncle were in the car, there was nothing he had to be afraid of. Who is it? Dai Xiongyus younger uncle looked annoyed and asked seriously. They told us that they were ordered to abduct me by Pei Jiangchao. Dai Xiongyu shared what he knew with his younger uncle. Hearing that, Dai Xiongyus younger uncle stayed doubtful. The Dai family told their key members that the Leng family was supporting them once they began to attack the Chang family. If they didnt do that, they might not have the courage to rece the Chang family. After all, the Chang family was extremely powerful. Normally, they wouldnt dare to cause the Chang family any trouble, but now the Chang family was weakened after going through a lot. Not only the Dai family had the intention of recing the Chang family; many other families also had the same idea. While they were trying to unseat the Chang family, they were alsopeting against each other. Therefore, if they aimed to rece the Chang family, they had to be prepared to defeat other super-rich families as well, which was the most difficult part. With the Leng familys help and the evidence they had collected, they had more confidence. They should either have lied to you by saying it has nothing to do with the Yuan family, or the Pei family attacked the Dai family without the Yuan familys permission. If I guess correctly, I think the Yuan family wants to support the Pei family in recing the Chang family. The Pei family thinks that its their ce, so they wouldnt just watch as the Dai family takes it, said Dai Xiongyus younger uncle. Uncle, do you think the Yuan family has yed an important role in it? asked Dai Xiongyu. He didnt think that it had nothing to do with the Yuan family, but he felt the Yuan family might not be too involved in this. I dont think so. Otherwise the Yuan family would be too dumb. Dai Xiongyus younger uncle said, No matter what, we must conduct an investigation to find out the truth. If it really has something to do with the Yuan family, the Pei family will take the me for them if we cant find evidence. If it has nothing to do with the Yuan family, I think the Yuan family wont bother to get involved as long as we have evidence to prove the Pei family is guilty. The Yuan family shouldnt be willing to get involved in trouble. Once Gu Ning went back, she directly went to the Leng family because she needed to give the evidence to Leng Yuanqian. When the bunch of men decided to give in, Gu Ning secretly recorded their conversation. The Leng family wasnt fully convinced by their confession, but they felt it was more likely that the Yuan family wasnt involved. Gu Ning didnt pay more attention to it afterwards, because it was politics and she shouldnt interfere. She would only stand out when the Leng family needed her. Tonight, she stayed in the Leng family and didnt go back to school. Before long, the news that Dai Xiongyu had been abducted quickly went abroad, but it was a littlete, so not many people heard about it. However, they were extremely surprised by how quickly he was rescued. Because the fact that Gu Ning rescued Dai Xiongyu was a secret, people gave the credit to the police. That was what Gu Ning wanted. She didnt care who was given the credit. Chapter 2841 - I’m Not an Idiot!

    Chapter 2841: Im Not an Idiot!

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    After the bunch of abductors were taken back to the police station, they were interrogated overnight. Although Gu Ning had already questioned them, only she and Dai Xiongyu heard their answers. If the police needed solid proof, they needed to interrogate them again. Because the bunch of men had already confessed to their crime to Gu Ning and Dai Xiongyu, they said the same thing to the police. Their confession wasnt enough to prove who was guilty, but the police needed to interrogate the suspects for a thorough investigation. It waste, so they decided to go find Pei Jiangchao the next day. As soon as Pei Jiangchao heard that the bunch of men was caught, he was filled with anxiety. He was afraid that they might betray him. It was his own idea. The Yuan family, his father, and his brothers didnt know about it at all. He was eager to achieve something to prove himself. After the Pei family sessfully reced the Chang family, his father might attach more importance to him because of his great help. In that case, he would be able to be the Pei familys heir. No one could say no to power! The Pei family also heard about the abduction that Dai Xiongyu had experienced, but they had no idea that it was done by Pei Jiangchao. I wonder who did it. Its so stupid to abduct Dai Xiongyu at this moment. Obviously, the Dai family has the Leng familys support. Nobody wants to mess with the Leng family. They failed halfway, which proves they have no ability to go against the Leng family. I cant imagine what punishment the mastermind will receive once hes exposed, Master Pei said. In fact, he hoped that the abduction could have seeded, since it would be great if the Dai family was in trouble, since it would be a chance for them to prepare. Unfortunately, it failed. Hearing that, Pei Jiangchao was even more anxious. He hesitated to tell Master Pei the truth. His mind was in chaos and he could only hope that those men didnt betray him. He honestly had no idea what to do next. Therefore, he wanted to be honest with his father, so that they could help him out. Yeah, if it seeded and caused a sensation, it would have done us a big favor, but unfortunately it failed, Master Peis eldest son said. The Dai family wont stop looking for the mastermind behind the abduction. I dont think its over yet, said Master Pei. As they chatted, they noticed something was wrong with Pei Jiangchao. Master Peis eldest son, Pei Jianghai, asked him, Jiangchao, whats wrong? You look distracted. Oh, n-nothing. Pei Jiangchao immediately came back to his senses and responded. However, he was obviously lying. Mater Pei and Pei Jianghai were both very smart people, so they clearly saw that Pei Jiangchao wasnt right. And they somehow had a feeling that it might have something to do with the Dai family. As a result, Master Pei got mad and said seriously, Tell us if youre hiding anything. Were at a key moment now. No mistakes should be made, or well fail. He hoped that Pei Jiangchao didnt affect the Pei family. I Pei Jiangchao wanted to tell them, but hesitated when he was about to say it. He didnt know how to handle it on his own, and his father wouldnt believe that he had done nothing wrong. The longer Pei Jiangchao hesitated, the more nervous Master Pei and Pei Jianghai got. After that, other members of the Pei family exchanged a nce. Was it possible that Pei Jiangchao did something really bad? You two, go to the study with me, Master Pei said, then he stood up. If Pei Jiangchao really did something terrible, he might not want to say it in front of other people. After all, their wives and kids were in the living room as well. They could be aware of things, but they shouldnt be involved in everything. Pei Jianghai immediately stood up too. Pei Jiangchao hesitated for a second, then had to stand up and follow them. The three of them went to the study. After the door was closed, Master Pei asked again, Jiangchao, what is it? Tell us. I noticed that something was wrong from your reaction. I Pei Jiangchao was still thinking about it, because he knew his father would surely me him for it. Tell me, I dont want to ask you a third time! said Master Pei seriously. This time, Pei Jiangchao didnt dare to hesitate again, so he summoned up his courage and said, Dad, Im sorry, it was actually me who nned to abduct Dai Xiongyu. I just wanted to help. I didnt know it would fail so easily. What? You did that? Hearing that, both Master Pei and Pei Jianghai were shocked, then they got furious. Why did you do that without our permission? Dont you know how dangerous it is? Do you want our family to be in trouble? Master Pei angrily criticized Pei Jiangchao. How could you be so impulsive? If it was helpful, father would have done that already. Why did you make such a stupid decision on your own? Pei Jianghai also criticized Pei Jiangchao. He even had the impulse to punch his younger brother. He understood that Pei Jiangchao wanted to impress their father, but he must be smart! If he did something that he shouldnt do, it would only harm the Pei family. I just wanted to Pei Jiangchao wanted to exin and felt aggrieved. Shut up! Before he could finish, Master Pei snapped at him. Dont tell me you did that for our family. Im not an idiot. You did that for yourself! If you really want our family to be better, you should have talked to me about it before you took action. Learn from your older brother. Perhaps you think he doesnt have his own ideas because he asks about my opinion every time he wants to do something, but hes very mature. Dont you know why your older brother is always being promoted faster than you? It cant be achieved just by our family and my support. Pei Jiangchaos ambition wasnt a secret in their family and Master Pei had taught him how to deal with things many times before, but he never satisfied Master Pei. Actually, if Pei Jiangchao could deal with things on his own, Master Pei wouldnt waste time teaching him again and again. After all, Master Pei did it for his good. However, Pei Jiangchao felt ufortable whenever Master Pei taught him. He didnt think it was good for him. Chapter 2842 - Make Someone Scapegoat

    Chapter 2842: Make Someone Scapegoat

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Now Pei Jiangchao was unhappy since Master Pei againpared him with Pei Jianghai. Obviously, he still couldnt understand why Master Pei educated him. Fine, I know Im notparable to Jianghai, but why are you always criticizing me? Am I so bad in your eyes? You onlypliment Jianghai! Pei Jiangchao argued. Hearing that, Master Pei was furious. What? How could you be so dumb to not understand me at all? Your response proves that youre not mature. Dont you know why I criticize you? If you did your job well, would I criticize you? I teach you how to deal with things for your own good. If you think I have a bias against you, there is nothing I can say. If you dont understand me, I wont bother to exin it. Since you dislike me teaching you, you can solve the problem on your own if you get exposed this time. Alright, now, get out! Master Pei wouldnt really leave the mess to Pei Jiangchao, but he was extremely angry and disappointed at this moment. Pei Jiangchao was anxious. If Master Pei didnt help him, he honestly had no idea how to handle it, but he was reluctant to ept it, so he didnt give in right away. Seeing that, Pei Jianghai was angry and immediately reminded Pei Jiangchao. Jiangchao, apologize to father now. Do you think you can deal with it on your own? If Pei Jiangchao was exposed and the Dai family had solid proof, the Pei family would have to take the me and punishment. He wasnt exposed yet, so they still had time to solve the problem as quickly as possible. Pei Jiangchao understood that he shouldnt be stubborn, so he gave in and apologized. Dad, Im sorry. I misunderstood you. I have no idea how to deal with it. Can you help me, please? Although he might not be exposed, it was highly likely for it to happen, so he had to do something. Pei Jiangchao apologized, so Master Peis anger went away a little. He couldnt really leave the mess to Pei Jiangchao. After remaining silent for about ten seconds, Master Pei opened his mouth again and asked, Who did you send to abduct Dai Xiongyu? Theyre my bodyguards, but they never show up with me in public, said Pei Jiangchao. Although they were his bodyguards, they mainly did bad deeds for him. However, he didnt dare to tell Master Pei about that, or he would be criticized. The Pei family did as many bad deeds as the Yuan family, but he still didnt want his father to know about what he had done. Even though he didnt say about it, Master Pei wasnt dumb and was clearly aware of everything. He simply didnt want to point it out. It wasnt important either. The most important thing they needed to do now was to get Pei Jiangchao out of this mess. When did you send them to abduct Dai Xiongyu? How did you contact them? Tell me everything, said Master Pei. Afterwards, Pei Jiangchao told Master Pei everything about the abduction. Since you gave the order by a call, it cant prove anything. There is no way to prove the number belongs to you. Master Pei was slightly relieved. But the Leng family might be involved in this, so we still need to be prepared. What should we prepare? asked Pei Jiangchao. If they really betray you, youll be taken to the police station for an interrogation. If they conduct a further investigation, they might find some evidence. After all, those men listen to you. Even though they have never shown up with you in public, you cant deny that theyre serving you. All we can do is deny that they followed your order and abducted Dai Xiongyu. We need to make someone the scapegoat and you the victim so that we can solve the problem, said Master Pei. Who can be the scapegoat? asked Pei Jiangchao. Thats a question for you to think of. Who is most reliable among your people? He must have contacted those men, Master Pei asked. Because he wasnt clear of Pei Jiangchaos force, he couldnt make the decision. After thinking for a while, Pei Jiangchao had a name. Yang Feng. Why him? Tell me the reason, said Master Pei. They were familiar with Yang Feng, he was the Pei familys distant rtive and Pei Jiangchaos previous chauffeur. In the first half ofst year, Yang Feng was diagnosed with advanced cancer, so he was fired by Pei Jiangchao. Yang Feng has been diagnosed with advanced cancer. Hes dying. I thought that he was a reliable man, so I told him about those people. Whenever I needed to use them, I always asked him to do it for me. I think hell be willing to take the me as long as I give him some money, Pei Jiangchao said. He had confidence in that. If so, go to see Yang Feng right now. Tell him to use your private number and let him take the me. As for the reason, just say he was fired by you after he was diagnosed with advanced cancer. He wanted to pay you back, so he abducted Dai Xiongyu using your name. Whether people believe it or not, there is no solid proof and Yang Feng will be made the scapegoat. No one can judge you, said Master Pei. Although Yang Feng was fired after he was diagnosed with advanced cancer, he didnt hate Pei JIangchao because he had received a lot of help from the Pei family and Pei Jiangchao gave him a lot of money when he left thepany. Therefore, Yang Feng was grateful to Pei Jiangchao and was much more reliable than other people. In fact, Pei Jiangchao trusted Yang Feng much more than the bunch of men he sent to abduct Dai Xiongyu. And he would give Yang Feng a lot of money if he was willing to be the scapegoat. With that money, Yang Fengs wife, son, and parents could live a good life. Great, Ill go to see Yang Feng right now, Pei Jiangchao said with excitement. Arent you afraid that people will see you on your way to see Yang Feng? asked Mater Pei. Then who should go to see him? asked Pei Jiangchao. Chapter 2843 - What? They Came to See Me?

    Chapter 2843: What? They Came to See Me?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Hearing that, Master Pei fell silent for a while. Who should do this job? No matter who was going to do it, it couldnt be Pei Jiangchao. If Pei Jiangchao did that, he might be arrested for ying a role in the crime. Pei Jiangchao didnt go to see Yang Feng before, but did at this key moment. It would make people think that he wanted to make Yang Feng the scapegoat. No one was an idiot! After thinking for a while, Master Pei said to Pei Jiangchao, Call over a security guard that has never shown up publicly. In arge family, there were private security guards. Normally, outsiders had no idea about them. Those security guards had never shown up in public, so nobody would know who they were. No problem. Pei Jiangchao went to do that at once. About five minutester, he came back with a security guard. Afterwards, Master Pei introduced the situation to the security guard, and the security guard immediately took out his phone to call Yang Feng. Yang Feng agreed to help without hesitation. He could die at any moment. If he could get five hundred thousand yuan by doing Pei Jiangchao a favor, he would be more than willing to help. After all, if he died of cancer, he wouldnt get a cent. Then they made the n step by step. What they didnt know was that their conversation was secretly being recorded by Si Jin. Since the Leng family already found out that the mastermind was the Pei family, they would definitely pay the Pei family back. Actually, the bunch of abductors had only contacted Pei Jiangchao by phone. They didnt meet face to face and the phone number wasnt under Pei Jiangchaos name, so it couldnt be used as proof. It wasnt hard to prove that this phone number was being used by Pei Jiangchao, but it was time-consuming. Once the Pei family heard the bunch of men was caught, they wouldnt hesitate to make someone the scapegoat. Therefore, the quickest and best solution was to spy on them. Whatever they did, Si Jin would record it. Now that the Pei family made their arrangements, Si Jin had the video and voice recording of it. It was the best evidence they could have and it was much more useful than any confession. If the video was exposed, the entire Pei family would also be dragged into trouble. After making the arrangements, the Pei family was relieved, but they wouldnt fully rx until this problem was really solved. Will they find me? As the main character, Pei Jiangchao was still anxious. As long as Yang Feng doesnt betray you, I think you will be safe, Master Pei said. Then he seriously warned Pei Jiangchao. Dont take any actions without our permission again. If youre exposed, the whole Pei family will be affected. Sure, I know, said Pei Jiangchao. He was really scared. He had done many bad deeds before, but he had never failed before because he only dared to bully people who were weaker than him. They were no match for him. However, this time, he made a terrible mistake. The next day at 8:30 am, the police went to wait for Pei Jiangchao at the public institution he worked for. Other people wondered whether someone in their workce hadmitted a crime when they saw the police. Someone asked, Sir, what happened? Who are you looking for? Were looking for Pei Jiangchao, Director Pei. We need him to go to the police station with us, said Zheng Zhuoming, Dai Xiongyus younger uncle. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. They didnt expect the police to look for Pei Jiangchao. Since the police came, Pei Jiangchao must have done something seriously illegal. After all, Pei Jiangchao was born in an influential family. If it was a normal crime, the police wouldnt be bothered. They wondered what crime Pei Jiangchao hadmitted. However, even though they were curious about it, they didnt dare to ask. Anyway, even if they asked about it, the police might not tell them. Latest night, the Leng family sent the video Si Jin took at the Pei family to the Dai family, so the Dai family and Zheng Zhuoming had already watched the video. Although the bunch of men had betrayed Pei Jiangchao and their words were convincing, there wasnt enough evidence to prove it. After watching the video, they werepletely sure of it. At the same time, they were furious. Pei Jiangchao still felt lucky that he got away with it this time, so he was extremely shocked and panicked after he arrived at the public institution and saw the police. He recognized Zheng Zhuoming and knew that Zheng Zhuoming came on behalf of the Dai family. In other words, they came to arrest him. He couldnt believe that those men had betrayed him so quickly. It was totally uneptable in his eyes. He was ill-prepared for that so it filled him with anxiety. Due to his good education, he soon calmed down, but his anxiety didnt go away. After that, he pretended to be innocent and asked, Whats going on here? Director Pei, they came to see you, said one employee. What? Me? Pei Jiangchao seemed astonished. At this time, Zheng Zhuoming and the other policemen walked towards Pei Jiangchao. Although Zheng Zhuoming was angry to see Pei Jiangchao and couldnt wait to punch him, he curbed his anger and said officially, Hi, Mr. Pei, Im Zheng Zhuoming, the leader of the Criminal Investigation Division. We caught a bunch of men who kidnapped Dai Xiongyust night. They told us that it was at your order, so please follow us to the Public Security Bureau. We need to ask you some questions. Although Zheng Zhuoming already had the evidence, he didnt take it out right away. He didnt care about Pei Jiangchaos face, he did it to trap him. Pei Jiangchao would struggle if they wanted to take him to the police station without evidence. At that time, he could show everyone the evidence, humiliating Pei Jiangchao publicly. Since Pei Jiangchao dared to abduct his family member, he should be punished! Hearing that, everyone was shocked. Pei Jiangchao ordered a bunch of people to abduct Dai Xiongyu? Everyone turned to stare at Pei Jiangchao at once. They couldnt believe it, but they were curious. Chapter 2844 - Catch Him

    Chapter 2844: Catch Him

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    They didnt know that Dai Xiongyu had been abducted, but some of them had heard that the Dai family had collected a lot of evidence about the Chang familys illegal deeds. In addition, many powerful families and forces were involved. Among those influential families that wanted topete against the Dai family, the Pei family couldnt be ignored. Therefore, people who knew about it wouldnt be surprised to hear that the Pei family or Pei Jiangchao had abducted Dai Xiongyu. It could also have been done by other families who ced the me on the Pei family, but now the police said that Pei Jiangchao was the main suspect, so the other people would believe that he was guilty until there was evidence to prove he was innocent. Pei Jiangchao was mad at their usatory looks, but he couldnt argue with them. He had to act as a victim now. Normally, he would be mad when he heard the news. ordingly, Pei Jiangchao pretended to be very angry and said in a high voice, What? Why did they say that it was my order? Its nder. Its pure nder! How could you believe their words without any evidence? Mr. Pei, we need you to cooperate to help us with the investigation, said Zheng Zhuoming. Thats not what Im talking about. You dont have evidence, so you cant take me away. What if my work is dyed? You cant believe that Im guilty just because of their words. Its humiliating and damages my reputation. I dont need you to show me evidence of the crime Ivemitted, but at least you should let me know why Im suddenly a suspect? Pei Jiangchao said, Will you take your father to the Public Security Bureau for interrogation if I tell you that it was your fathers order? Pei Jiangchao, dont regret saying thatter. For the sake of your face, I didnt take out the evidence in front of so many people, but since you insist, I can show you right now. Be prepared that both you and your family might be greatly humiliated, Zheng Zhuoming said mockingly. Saying that, Zheng Shuoming took out his phone. Pei Jiangchao got nervous. Did Zheng Zhuoming really have evidence? However, he didnt think it was possible. Perhaps Zheng Shuoming just wanted to ask him whether the phone number was his. He could directly deny it. Anyway, there were no call records between this phone number and his own phone number. In that case, he would be fine as long as he denied it. However, he was slightly confused when Zheng Zhuoming didnt ask him about that, but directly took out his phone. Would Zheng Zhuoming call the number right in front of him to see whether his phone would ring? If so, he wouldnt be worried. Unfortunately, it wasnt what Pei Jiangchao expected. After Zheng Zhuoming took out his phone, he yed a voice recording in front of everyone. Tell me, I dont want to ask you the third time! As soon as Pei Jiangchao heard the first sentence, he was shocked. It was his fathers voice. It was the first sentence after they went into study yesterday. How did they get the voice recording? Did that mean that he had a voice recording of their conversation? Pei Jiangchao couldnt believe it. Because he was too shocked, he didnt stop Zheng Zhuoming right away and the voice recording continued. Dad, Im sorry, actually it was me who abducted Dai Xiongyu. I just wanted to help. I didnt know it would fail so easily. At first, people didnt recognize Master Peis voice, so they thought it was an interrogation, but when they heard the second voice, they were amazed. They recognized it and it was Pei Jiangchao! At that moment, they were sure that Pei Jiangchao had abducted Dai Xiongyu. Pei Jiangchao didnte back to his senses until he heard that. He subconsciously went to grab Zheng Zhuomings phone, but Zheng Zhuoming avoided him. Zheng Zhuoming didnt continue to y the voice recording, because it was enough. Where did you get this voice recording? Pei Jiangchao was furious as he questioned. No matter where I got this, its enough to prove that youre the mastermind behind the abduction. So, were not asking you to follow us to the Public Security Bureau. Youre being arrested, said Zheng Zhuoming. Then he ordered several policemen to arrest Pei Jiangchao. Pei Jiangchao was reluctant to be arrested and struggled, but he was no match for the skilled policemen. Let me go! Pei Jiangchao was mad. Although he knew he couldnt run away after the voice recording was exposed, he was reluctant to ept the result. What? We already have evidence. Are you trying to resist arrest? Youre a major suspect. If you dare to resist arrest, you will receive a serious punishment. Zheng Zhuoming said, Take him away! After that, Pei Jiangchao was arrested by the police and they left together. The other people there didnt discuss it until they were gone. Jesus, Director Pei gave the order to abduct Dai Xiongyu? Its crazy! Yeah, I cant believe Director Pei would do something like that. Yeah, the policeman didnt take out the evidence for the sake of his face, but he refused to go with them. Now the voice recording has been exposed. Hes been humiliated badly. I wonder if it was Director Peis idea or the Pei familys idea? Director Pei apologized to Master Pei in the voice recording. It means it was done by him. I think it probably has nothing to do with the Pei family. Even though it has nothing to do with the Pei family at the beginning, they helped Director Pei afterwards. They didnt ask Director Pei to admit his crime after knowing he abducted Dai Xiongyu. Given Director Peis reaction, they must have made arrangements and decided to make someone the scapegoat. It cant be more obvious, but before the scapegoat even showed up, Director Pei was caught. I wonder how they got the voice recording? Right, how did they get the voice recording? Is there an undercover agent in the Pei family? Did they sneak into the Pei familys house? In the police car. Pei Jiangchao red at Zheng Zhuoming. He was also wondering how they got the voice recording. Was there really an undercover agent in his family? Zheng Zhuoming didnt ask Pei Jiangchao any questions. They would do that back in the Public Security Bureau. Chapter 2845 - Turn to the Yuan Family for Help

    Chapter 2845: Turn to the Yuan Family for Help

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    After Pei Jiangchao was taken away, his colleague called the Pei family at once. When Master Pei heard the news, he almost passed out in anger. He couldnt believe that Zheng Zhuoming had the voice recording of their conversation in the study. In that case, he and Pei Jianghai would be dragged into trouble too, because they tried to shelter Pei Jiangchao and even nned to make someone the scapegoat. However, how did Zheng Zhuoming get the voice recording? The first idea that appeared in his mind was that there was an undercover agent in the Pei family. The Pei family had tight security, and it wasnt easy for outsiders to get in, but if the person was very skilled, it was possible that he could avoid being caught. Anyway, he needed to investigate to figure it out. After Master Pei hung up, he had no time to carefully think about it. Without dy, he called the butler over to see who hade in and gone out of the study these days. When they were in the study yesterday, who was outside? Because the Pei familys house was veryrge, there were surveince cameras in public parts of the mansion in case any idents happened. However, after investigation, only Master Pei and the butler had entered the study alone. Master Pei didnt ask a maid to clean the study, but the butler would do the work. Only the butler had Master Peisplete trust, so he wouldnt doubt the butlers loyalty. Other people, including his biological sons, namely Pei Jiangchao and Pei Jianghai, couldnt go in the study without his permission, but Master Pei wouldnt be suspicious of them either. The surveince cameras outside the study were somehow broken at the time when they were in the study, so they found nothing. In that case, the truth couldnt be more obvious. The person must have recorded their conversation outside the study after damaging the surveince cameras, but how did the person do that? They were on the second floor. If the person needed to record their conversation, he must have climbed up to the window. No matter what, what they found was enough to prove that the person damaged the surveince cameras before recording their conversation by the window. Although the surveince cameras outside the study were broken, the surveince cameras at other ces were fine. Therefore, they watched the surveince videos of other parts to see whether they could get any clues. Because they hadnt found out who recorded their conversation yet, all the domestic servants were under suspicion. Unfortunately, their conversation was already exposed and the Pei family was in serious trouble now. Master Pei was heavily hit and didnt know what to do at this moment. It wasnt just Pei Jiangchao; he and Pei Jianghai were also dragged into trouble. If they didnt know it was Pei Jiangchao who abducted Dai Xiongyu and hadnt told Pei Jiangchao to make someone the scapegoat, he and Pei Jianghai would not be pulled into the trouble, but before their conversation was exposed, they couldnt watch Pei Jiangchao ending up in jail. Anyway, Master Pei regretted being involved in this mess after it was exposed. If they didnt know what Pei Jiangchao had done and hadnt sheltered him, only Pei Jiangchao would be in trouble now. They werent cold-blooded, it was Pei Jiangchaos actions yet they were dragged into trouble, which could ruin the whole Pei family. Actually, they had just sheltered Pei Jiangchao and Dai Xiongyu wasnt seriously injured, so Pei Jiangchao wouldnt receive a serious punishment and they would be lightly punished too, but they would be put in jail for at least half a year or a whole year! If he and Pei Jianghai were put in jail for a long time, the Pei family could easily lose everything. However, if the Dai family was willing to settle it out of court, they would only need to pay some money to solve the problem. However, only he and Pei Jianghai could get away with it, because they only sheltered Pei Jiangchao. If the Dai family was willing to settle it out of court, they would be fine, but Pei Jiangchao wouldnt. After all, he hadmitted a serious crime. He didnt injure Dai Xiongyu, so he wouldnt be punished too seriously, but he would be put in jail for two or three years. Unfortunately, the Dai family couldnt wait to unseat the Pei family. It was impossible for the Dai family to choose to settle it out of court. However, even though Master Pei understood that it was impossible, he had to try it. If he tried, there was hope. If he didnt, he would end up in despair. Shortly after Master Pei heard the news, Pei Jianghai learned about it too. He couldnt believe it either and immediately called Master Pei. Dad, do you know that Jiangchao was taken away by the police? asked Pei Jianghai. Yeah, I know, Master Pei said in a deep voice. How did they get the recording? Is there an undercover agent in our family? Have you investigated? Pei Jianghai asked again. I did, but I cant find the person Master Pei was very honest with Pei Jianghai. What? The surveince cameras are broken? Does it have something to do with the staff in the monitor room? asked Pei Jianghai. No, because the surveince cameras in the monitor room are working properly. No one has damaged them, said Master Pei. Then how were the surveince cameras broken outside the study? Do we have video of before they were damaged? Pei Jianghai asked, feeling that it was very strange. Hearing that, Master Pei realized that they could have caught the person damaging the surveince cameras, but they hadnt! The surveince cameras suddenly broke for no reason. They still couldnt find out why the surveince cameras were broken. No, we dont. We have to conduct a further investigation. I think we can talk about the voice recording with the Dai family in private to see whether theyre willing to settle it out of court. We cant all end up in jail at the same time. If were arrested too, our family will copse, said Master Pei. He only wanted to protect himself and Pei Jianghai from being arrested right now. If he tried to help Pei Jiangchao get away with it, the Dai family might be angered. Can we turn to the Yuan family for help? asked Pei Jianghai. He felt it would be unrealistic if they wanted to settle it out of court, but if there was no other choice, he had to agree to that. The Yuan family is in a mess now. They cant help us, but Ill call Master Yuan to see what they can do. If they refuse to help us, we have to rely on ourselves, said Master Pei. Pei Jianghai nodded, then said nothing further. After hanging up, Master Pei called Master Yuan at once, but Master Yuan didnt answer his call. Chapter 2846 - Protect Yourself First

    Chapter 2846: Protect Yourself First

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    It was possible that Master Yuans phone wasnt at his side, but Master Pei believed that Master Yuan knew why he called and didnt want to help him. It was true that the Yuan family heard that Pei Jiangchao was arrested for abducting Dai Xiongyu. Master Yuan was very mad at Pei Jiangchaos actions. He was helping the Pei family, but then the Pei family caused serious trouble. So Master Yuan was angry and unwilling to help Pei Jiangchao. Currently the Yuan family was in a mess, so he was exhausted too. Master Yuan didnt answer Master Peis call right away, but it was impossible for him to watch them copse. After all, the Pei family had a close rtionship with the Yuan family. The Yuan family even wanted to help the Pei family climb up to a higher status, which proved how important the Pei family was for the Yuan family. If Master Yuan did nothing, the Pei family might be heart-broken and wouldnt support the Yuan family any longer. He couldnt help Pei Jiangchao get away with the crime because there was solid proof. If the Yuan family was involved, they would be dragged into trouble too. The Yuan family had too much trouble to deal with already! Therefore, he could only help Mater Pei and Pei Jianghai out, but he wasnt sure whether it would seed. Anyway, he didnt want to disappoint the Pei family, otherwise the Pei family wouldnt support the Yuan family any longer. Master Pei didnt give up and called Master Yuan again. He hoped that Master Yuan didnt answer his call previously because his phone wasnt at his side. In the end, Master Yuan picked up the phone so Master Pei felt relieved. Hi, Brother Yuan! Have you heard of what happened to my family? asked Master Pei. Although he thought the Yuan family would have already heard about it, he wasnt sure. After all, it didnt happen too long ago, so he needed to ask first. Yeah, I just heard about it. Can you tell me some more of the details? asked Master Yuan. Jiangchao abducted Dai Xiongyu. It was his own actions. We had no idea. We just spoke about the abductionst night and noticed something wrong with Jiangchao. We didnt know that it was his order until we asked him about it. We didnt want him to end up in jail, so we decided to make someone the scapegoat. If the bunch of men betrayed Jiangchao, we could ce the me on someone else. Well, it would have been best if Jiangchao wasnt betrayed, but unfortunately those men revealed everythingst night. And they even have a voice recording of our conversation, said Master Pei. Have you investigated the voice recording? What have you found? Is there an undercover agent in your family? Or was it done by other families? asked Master Yuan. We did an investigation once we heard the news. From the surveince cameras, I dont see anyone going into my study, but the surveince cameras outside my study were all broken. I believe the person must have recorded our conversation from outside the window. Were investigating whether anyone was absent at that time. If no one was absent, it must have been done by an outsider, said Master Pei. Do you have evidence from before the surveince cameras were broken? asked Master Yuan. No, so were trying to figure out how the surveince cameras were broken. Were also checking other surveince cameras to see whether we can find any clues, said Master Pei. In that case, Master Yuan asked nothing else. The Pei family sides with the Yuan family, so I must do something, but I can only help you and Jianghai. Im afraid I cant help Jiangchao out. After all, the Dai family has the Leng familys support. And you should know the Yuan family is in a mess recently, Master Yuan said before Master Pei asked him for help. In fact, Master Pei only called Master Yuan to protect himself and Pei Jianghai. He understood that it wasnt easy to protect Pei Jiangchao, especially when so many families were watching them. Nevertheless, he was still a bit disappointed when Master Yuan said it aloud. After a moment, heposed himself and didnt show any dissatisfaction to Master Yuan. Well, its enough if Jianghai and I can get away with it. As for Jiangchao, he hasmitted a serious crime. There is solid proof as well, so hes definitely going to be punished, said Master Pei. Ill try to help, but dont expect a lot from me. You still need to rely on yourself to deal with it. I can only assist you, said Master Yuan. Of course, I understand. Master Pei replied. After all, it was the Pei familys issue. If only Master Yuan stood out to deal with it, the Dai family might get even angrier at the Pei family. Then what should I do right now? asked Master Pei. Well, you cant be tough. I think you can apologize to the Dai family with Jianghai first. Tell them that youre too protective of your son, so you had the thought of making someone else the scapegoat. Pay thempensation. Dont care too much about your face at such a moment. Protecting yourself is the most important thing. As for Jiangchao, you shouldnt defend him. Tell the Dai family that they can punish him as they want. You only sheltered him. It isnt serious. Ill stand out for you, so the Dai family might let you and Jianghai get away with it. After all, theyre busy now, said Master Yuan. That was exactly what Master Pei had in mind, but he felt hopeful when Master Yuan agreed to help. Great, Ill go to see Dai Qinhua right now, said Master Pei. Dai Qinhua was Master Dai. Before Master Pei left home, the butler watched all the surveince videos and finally saw a ck shadow climb over the wall of the Pei familys house, but the person was totally wrapped with clothing. It was hard to see whether it was a woman or a man. Anyway, they believed it was a man, because in their opinion women were usually too weak to do something like that. Master Pei ordered the butler to do a further investigation, while he called Pei Jianghai again. He told Pei Jianghai not to go to work today, instead he should visit the Dai family with him first. Pei Jianghai then left his workce. Because Pei Jianghai was the leader, he had much more free time than other people. If there was nothing important, he could leave at anytime. Chapter 2847 - Severity to Those Who Resist

    Chapter 2847: Severity to Those Who Resist

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    As the news about Pei Jiangchao went abroad, more and more people heard about it. People who knew the situation werent very surprised that Pei Jiangchao abducted Dai Xiongyu, because the two families were opponents. Whereas people who didnt know were extremely surprised. They couldnt understand why Pei Jiangchao wanted to abduct Dai Xiongyu, since it could ruin his future. In the Public Security Bureau. Pei Jiangchao was directly taken into the interrogation room. Although there was solid proof, it was necessary for the police to do their job. Pei Jiangchao, now you can be honest with us! said Zheng Zhuoming coldly. Pei Jiangchao, however, remained silent. He didnt answer Zheng Zhuomings question. The result would stay the same whether he told the truth or not, so he didnt want to say anything. Pei Jiangchao, Im talking to you! Zheng Zhuomings voice became colder. Well, dont you already have evidence? What else do you expect from me? Pei Jiangchao replied. He didnt seem scared at this moment because he knew it was useless. After all, the police already had the evidence. Havent you worked for years? Dont you know anything about thew? Fine, if you cared about thew, you wouldnt have broken it. I honestly have no idea how you became Zheng Zhuoming mocked and humiliated Pei Jiangchao. He doubted Pei Jiangchaos abilities and believed that he relied on his family to be sessful. You After being humiliated by Zheng Zhuoming, Pei Jiangchao was angry, but he didnt know what to say. Dont you know that there will be leniency to those who confess, and severity to those who resist? asked Zheng Zhuoming. Pei Jiangchao frowned. He obviously knew that, but his pride wouldnt allow him to confess to his crime. Even though he was going to be put in jail, he still cared about his dignity. Pei Jiangchao, do you think we cant do anything about it as long as you remain silent? Or are you expecting anyone toe to help you out? Let me tell you, there is solid evidence, so no one can rescue you. Currently both your father and older brother are in trouble for sheltering you. If you are honest, you might receive a lighter punishment, but if youre happy to stay in jail for a few more years, you can stay stubborn, said Zheng Zhuoming. Because Dai Xiongyu wasnt injured, the Dai family wouldnt put pressure on the police. Instead, they agreed to punish Pei Jiangchao ording to thew. In addition, the Dai family was climbing up the socialdder right now, so it would damage their reputation if they were too cruel. However, if they dealt with it ording to thew, it would leave a good impression on other people. The Dai family wouldnt agree to punish Pei Jiangchao lightly for the sake of the Pei family, because they werent weak! Pei Jiangchao hesitated. He understood that no one could rescue him. Even his father and his older brother were in trouble because of him. Since youre reluctant to say anything, lets continue to hear your father and your older brothers conversation. Seeing that Pei Jiangchao still remained silent, Zheng Zhuoming yed the voice recording. He didnt care about Pei Jiangchaos feelings. Pei Jiangchao was displeased. He wanted to stop Zheng Zhuoming, but he also wanted to hear the conversation. If he didnt hear the whole conversation, he wouldnt be able to sleep at ease. He wanted to stop Zheng Zhuoming because the voice recording embarrassed him and there were other policemen in the interrogation room. However, at the same time he wanted to hear it because he wanted to know whether they had recorded the whole conversation. Actually, it couldnt be more obvious that they had a voice recording of the whole conversation. Therefore, Pei Jiangchao shut his mouth as Zheng Zhuoming continued to y the voice recording. He bet they must have heard the voice recording many times, but he still felt humiliated when they yed the voice recording right in front of him. When they finished, Pei Jiangchao was extremely angry. Pei Jiangchao, are you sure youre going to remain silent? asked Zheng Zhuoming. I dont think there is a difference whether I remain silent or not. Will you let me go if I dont? said Pei Jiangchao mockingly. He understood that wasnt Zheng Zhuomings meaning, but he wanted to annoy Zheng Zhuoming. Unfortunately he was like a contemptible wretch making trouble in Zheng Zhuomings eyes. Zheng Zhuoming understood that Pei Jiangchao did it on purpose, and because of that, he found it extremely funny. Director Pei, it seems you still dont know how serious the situation is. Do you need me to exin it to you? asked Zheng Zhuoming, showing obvious disdain. No need. Pei Jiangchao understood that Zheng Zhuoming was making fun of him and trying to make him look like an idiot. It was a great humiliation. If so, would you please be honest? said Zheng Zhuoming. What can I get if Im honest? Will the Dai family let me go? I wasnt born yesterday, Pei Jiangchao said coldly. He didnt believe the Dai family would punish him lightly. It would already be for the best if they didnt try to kill him. Dont think too much about it. The Dai family isnt so cold-blooded. They decided to deal with it ording to thew, but they wont agree to punish you lightly just for the sake of your family. After all, it must be fair if were in court, said Zheng Zhuoming. He disliked Pei Jiangchao more than ever now, because he projected his own shorings on the Dai family. Pei Jiangchao was a malicious man, so he thought other people were as bad as him. How is that possible? Pei Jiangchao subconsciously doubted it. If he were the Dai family, he would definitely punish the mastermind as seriously as possible. He couldnt believe that the Dai family wouldnt add fuel to mes. Not everyone is as bad as you! Dont think other people have to live the way you do. Let me ask you for thest time, will you be honest or not? We dont have so much time to waste on you! If you refuse to tell us what you know, Im afraid I will have to use some tools, said Zheng Zhuoming in fury, but he still had patience. They had interrogated countless criminals before. Even though there wasnt enough evidence, they could still get what they wanted with patience. Therefore, they wouldnt be impatient after interrogating Pei Jiangchao for a few minutes. Although Zheng Zhuoming hated Pei Jiangchao for abducting his nephew, he was at work now, so he had to curb his anger and stay calm. Because there was solid evidence, there was no need for them to waste their time. After the interrogation, they could directly take him to the court whether he confessed to his crime or not. Then Pei Jiangchao would be sentenced. Chapter 2848 - Won’t Pursue the Matter Further

    Chapter 2848: Wont Pursue the Matter Further

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    If Pei Jiangchao refused to admit it, he would only be punished more seriously. Although the sentence would merely be a few months longer, it would still be torture for a person in jail. After all, no one was willing to stay in jail for a single day longer! Pei Jiangchao said nothing, but he was about to change his mind. If we werent dealing with this case ording to thew, I wouldnt be so patient here. We already have solid evidence, but we still want you to be honest. Even if you refuse, I can directly report it. You should know that youve abducted my nephew. Im really mad at you. Im curbing my anger and doing my job right now. Its very fair to you, so will you confess to your crime or not? said Zheng Zhuoming. He was an upright man and wouldnt mix emotion with work. However, his tolerance was limited. He might lose control if he had to tolerate it for too long. Fine, I admit it. I abducted Dai Xiongyu. Pei Jiangchao finally gave in, because it wouldnt do him any good if he still kept quiet. Why did you abduct Dai Xiongyu? asked Zheng Zhuoming. Pei Jiangchao remained silent for a few seconds, then said, The Dai family has attracted a lot of attention recently. I was jealous of them. I actually nned to collect evidence of the Chang familys illegal deeds to unseat them, but the Dai family did it before me. Therefore, I abducted Dai Xiongyu to cause the Dai family some trouble. But I never had the thought of injuring Dai Xiongyu. I just want to distract the Dai family. Pei Jiangchao realized that he had to have a good attitude if he wanted a lighter punishment, so he stopped going against Zheng Zhuoming. If he had seeded, the punishment might be more serious, especially if he had the intention of hurting Dai Xiongyu. If his original intention was to hurt Dai Xiongyu, he would receive the most serious punishment. If not, he would receive a lighter punishment. The police wouldnt just believe whatever he said, but he still needed to have a good attitude. After all, he failed so he might be telling the truth. Therefore, as long as he had a good attitude, his words would be more convincing. At the same time, Master Pei and Pei Jianghai arrived at the Dai family to see Master Dai. Most of the members of the Dai family left for work. Only Master Dai, Old Mrs. Dai, Senior Mrs. Dai, and Dai Xiongyu were home. Because of the abductionst night, Dai Xiongyu was too scared to go out. He was in a bad mood and stayed in his room. Currently the Pei family was the Dai familys enemy. The Dai family couldnt wait to pay them back! How could theye to see us? What do they want? Are they going to ask us for forgiveness? Do they think were easy to bully? Senior Mrs. Dai, Dai Xiongyus mother, was really angry. Her son was abducted and could have been injured. As a mother, she was furious. Obviously! Darling, were not going to see them. Whatever they want to talk about, well see them in court, said Old Mrs. Dai. Dai Xiongyu was her most beloved grandson so she was no less angry than Senior Mrs. Dai when she heard that Dai Xiongyu was abducted. In fact, the members of the Dai family got along well with each other. When Dai Xiongyu was abducted, all of them were angry. When they heard it was done by the Pei family, they couldnt wait to beat the Pei family to vent their anger. Theyre hateful, but theyre just protective of their kid. If Master Pei was aware of Pei Jiangchaos n, we would make them pay for it, but he might not have known about it beforehand. Anyway, Xiongyu wasnt injured. Pei Jiangchao must pay for it, but Master Pei and Pei Jianghai dont need to go to court. They can paypensation, said Master Dai. Although the others disagreed with Master Dai, they said nothing because Master Dai did it for a reason. Master Dai only kept Master Pei and Pei Jianghai waiting for a few minutes, then ordered people to take them to the living room. Although Master Pei was displeased, he didnt show any dissatisfaction on his face. After all, they came to beg the Dai family for mercy. If the abduction hadnt happened or the Dai family didnt have the Leng familys support, they wouldnt have bothered to apologize! The Pei family wasnt as rich as the Dai family, but they belonged to the Yuan familys faction while the Dai family didnt side with any major families. When Master Pei and Pei Jianghai were taken to the living room, the others had already left. Only Master Dai stayed. Master Pei, Mr. Pei, may I know why you have suddenlye? Although Master Dai decided not to sue them, he was still mad at them, so he didnt speak kindly. Everyone in the room knew why they came, but Master Pei still put on a smile and exined. Master Dai, we came to apologize to you. Im so sorry for what my stupid younger son has done. But I must say that I had no idea. I didnt know about it until I noticed something wrong with him yesterday. I understand its my fault that I tried to shelter him and make someone the scapegoat after knowing it, but Im protective of my son. I admit it was the wrong decision. Now it has been exposed and Jiangchao has been arrested. He should pay for it. I wont interfere and hell be punished ording to thew, but I hope that you can forgive me and Jianghai. Would you please not sue us? Were willing to make it up to Mr. Dai, said Master Pei sincerely. Even though he felt extremely humiliated, he had to yield to the Pei family. After all, it was a key moment now and there was a voice recording, otherwise they could easily get away with what they had done. Unfortunately, they had bad luck this time. Master Dai had no intention of suing them, but he still vented his anger on them before letting them go. Because the Pei family didnt think the Dai family would really forgive them, both Master Pei and Pei Jianghai were shocked when they heard Master Dais reply. It seemed that they didnt need Master Yuans help. No matter what, the fact that Master Dai agreed not to sue them was the best result they could expect. Chapter 2849 - In a Total Mess

    Chapter 2849: In a Total Mess

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    As for thepensation, the Pei family would pay the Dai family money. Although the money wouldnt be a lot because Dai Xiongyu wasnt injured, Master Dai still wanted to teach the Pei family a lesson. He wouldnt ask much, because it would be embarrassing if the news went out. Anyway, none of them cared about the money, it was just necessary for the Dai family to receivepensation, otherwise people might think they were easy to bully. Therefore, Master Dai said that the Pei family should pay double thepensation after the court made a judgment. Honestly, even if Master Dai asked for a tripledpensation, the Pei family would ept the condition. After Master Pei and Pei Jiangchao walked away, they immediately called Master Yuan and said that the Dai family agreed not to sue them. Master Yuan was surprised, because he had the same idea as the Pei family and felt that the Dai family wouldnt let them go easily. So why did the Dai family decide to forgive them? Master Yuan wondered whether it was a scheme. Either way, Master Pei and Pei Jiangchao survived this time since the Dai family decided not to sue them. Whatever happened in the future, they would deal with it ording to the circumstances then. Other major families soon heard that Master Pei and Pei Jiangchao visited the Dai family together. They didnt know the reason, but obviously Master Pei and Pei Jiangchao were unwilling to go to jail. As for the result, they had no idea. At the same time, the Chang family was in a total mess. After a week, Master Chang was still unconscious, but he wasnt dead. He was just in a deep sleep and doctors couldnt find the cause. His eldest son, however, got worse. Because too many bad things had happened to the Chang family recently, he was angry all the time. He wanted to do something, but couldnt do anything. In the Chang familys faction, senior officials got in trouble one after the other. Unfortunately, the Chang family couldnt help them, because there was solid evidence and the Chang family wasnt willing to be affected. As a result, they had to watch the Chang family weaken little by little. In the hospital. Master Changs eldest son was having a video meeting. Although he was in a worse condition than before, he could still talk with difficulty. All of them were asking each other for solutions, but nobody had any good ideas. Are we totally ruined this time? We can do nothing right now. Where did the Dai family get so much evidence? Do they have evidence of our bad deeds too? I think its highly likely. Many of them had done illegal deeds, so they were very worried about themselves. I told you to behave yourself, but you wouldnt listen. And now you can only me yourself! In the Chang familys faction, there werent only bad people. There should be some good people too. Upon hearing that, those who had done illegal deeds fell silent and didnt know what to say. They believed that they had kept it a secret very well, but unexpectedly many of them were exposed. I dont think the Dai family could collect so much evidence alone. I think the Leng family is behind them. The Dai family is receiving orders from the Leng family. Me too. Otherwise the Leng family wouldnt support the Dai family! But why did the Leng family suddenly attack the Chang family? What has the Chang family done wrong? Hearing that, Master Changs first and second sons panicked a little, especially his first son, because he knew more than the second son. The Chang family had indeed angered the Leng family to a great extent. It seemed that the Leng family had collected evidence about what they had done, but how much did the Leng family know? Did the whole Leng family know about what the Chang family had done to them? How was it possible? Thinking of that, Master Changs eldest son panicked again. He blinked again and again, which attracted everyones attention. Mr. Chang, are you alright? someone asked. Im fine. Master Changs eldest son answered at once. He was fine? No one believed that because his reaction betrayed him. There must be something that he was keeping a secret from them. Sir, has the Chang family really done something bad to the Leng family? someone asked straightforwardly. Although, as subordinates, they had no right to question them, it was necessary for them to know after being dragged into trouble. Although they were exposed because they had broken thew, they did it all for the Chang family. It couldnt be more obvious that the Dai family and the Leng family were targeting the Chang family now. Something unpleasant has indeed happened between the Leng family and us, but my father and I are in a bad condition now. The Chang family is weak so its not a surprise that the other major families would seize this chance to try to unseat us, said Master Changs eldest son. He refused to admit that it was the Chang familys fault. However, the other people didnt think it was so simple. Alright, figure out a way to solve the problem. Im getting worse and worse. I dont have much energy now and I need a rest, said Master Changs eldest son, then he directly hung up. The others understood that he was in a bad condition and needed a recovery, but obviously he was hiding something, which displeased all of them. After all, many of them were in serious trouble because of the Chang family. Some of them were safe for the time being, but they could be in danger at any time. It filled them with anxiety. Only the upright people had no worries, but they were still afraid that they would be targeted. Anyway, they were on the same boat as the Chang family. Therefore, they tried to cut off their rtionship with the Chang family right away. Many had already done that, and only those who had a close rtionship with the Chang family stayed. Some felt ashamed to do that because the Chang family had helped them a lot, while some remained loyal to the Chang family. Sir, has the Chang family offended the Leng family? Because Master Changs first son refused to tell them anything, they turned to the second son. Although the second son might not tell them anything either, they still needed to ask. Chapter 2850 - Unreasonable People

    Chapter 2850: Unreasonable People

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Um Master Changs second son didnt know what to say. Finally, someone couldnt stand it any longer. Sir, you should know that were in trouble because of the Chang family. Although they deserve the punishment because they have done illegal things, we wouldnt have been deeply investigated if it hadnt been for the Chang family. However, youre still hiding the truth from us. How can we continue to support you? The others had the same idea, but felt embarrassed to say it. Now that one of them pointed it out, they immediately followed. Right, we relied on the Chang family to be promoted to our positions today, but weve done a lot for you too. Now were all in danger. Shouldnt you tell us why? Are we just pawns in your eyes? We dont need to know anything, we must just obey your orders? We side with the Chang family, but were not your ves. Since it has something to do with the trouble were involved in these days, you should fill us in. I agree. Sir, if you wont be honest with us, Im afraid I will have to stop supporting the Chang family. Hearing that, Master Changs second son was angry, because they were indeed just pawns in the Chang familys eyes. They shouldnt ask him about the reason. He only wanted them to obey orders. However, he didnt dare to say that, especially at this moment. After what had happened to the Chang family, the Chang family had lost a lot of influence. Their supporters were even thinking about changing their attitudes. If Master Changs second son still refused to be honest, they would really stop supporting the Chang family. Fine, I can tell you that what has happened to Leng Shaoming was caused by the Chang family, said Master Changs second son. That was all he knew. What? Was it really done by the Chang family? Hearing that, everyone was slightly surprised. They had actually thought that it might have something to do with the Chang family, but they hadnt been sure. Isnt Leng Shaoming fine now? Why couldnt the Leng family stop causing the Chang family trouble? Theyre too cruel. Because they sided with the Chang family, they didnt think the Chang family was wrong. Although it was very normal for the Leng family to want to pay the Chang family back, they still felt the Leng family was too cruel. After all, Leng Shaoming was safe now. Perhaps the Leng family has targeted the Chang family. Its just an excuse. Sir, are you sure thats the only reason? someone asked. He couldnt believe that it was so simple. Sorry, thats all I know, said Master Changs second. Saying that, he suddenly felt that his father and older brother might be hiding something from him. It was possible, so he was displeased. After hanging up, Master Changs eldest son was too anxious to stay calm. He had no idea how much the Leng family knew about what they had done. Either way, the Leng family seemed to want to make the Chang family pay a heavy price for their actions. On the weekend, Leng Shaoting came back. He wasnt involved in punishing the Chang family. He decided to leave it to the Dai family. Only if the Dai family needed help would he stand out. However, the next day after Leng Shaoting came back, Gu Ning received Zheng Pengs call. Zheng Peng told her that something went wrong at the construction site. When they dug out raw jade materials, some of them might be broken and there was often quality jade. Somehow the news went abroad and they lost many raw jade materials once in a while. Even though they set up cameras, those thieves showed up fully-covered at night every time. They were in the barren mountains, so it was impossible for them to catch the thieves. Zheng Peng had already called the police, but he wasnt sure whether the police could catch those thieves. Anyway, they suffered a great loss, so he felt that Gu Ning should know about it. Knowing that, Gu Ning was mad. She couldnt tolerate it when someone dared to steal her stuff. Because she had nothing important to deal with right now, she decided to go to City Rui. After all, there was a lot of quality jade in those raw jade materials, she couldnt bear the loss. Leng Shaoting wanted to go with Gu Ning, but Gu Ning turned him down. The Leng family was at a key moment right now, so she felt it was better for Leng Shaoting to stay in the capital. Leng Shaoting was unhappy with that and argued. If I stay in the capital, I still need to go back to the military base tomorrow. If I go with you, then I dont need to go back. The military base isnt far from the capital. If the Leng family needs you, you can quickly help them, said Gu Ning. Dont you have trust in mom and our master? said Leng Shaoting. You Gu Ning was struck dumb for a moment. Of course I have trust in them, but youre helpful too! she said resignedly. If anything really goes wrong, they can go to the cultivation world for help. I cant receive signal in the military base most of the time. I have to train deep in the mountains most of the time, said Leng Shaoting. He cared about the Leng family, but he believed Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang could handle it. Gu Ning opened her mouth, but said nothing. If you dont agree, Ill just follow you secretly, Leng Shaoting said like a naughty kid. It wasnt easy for him to see Gu Ning, but she had to leave for work. They wouldnt be able to see each other again for a few days, so he was unhappy. You Gu Ning was struck dumb again. Why are you suddenly bing so unreasonable? Please, said Leng Shaoting. Because Leng Shaoting insisted, Gu Ning gave in. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting booked ne tickets to City Rui for that afternoon. When they arrived at City Rui, it was already dark outside. Zheng Peng was waiting for them at the airport. Although it was dark already, it was only about 7:30 pm. Boss, sorry to bother you. Im terribly sorry that I didnt deal with it properly, Zheng Peng said, feeling guilty. No need to say that. If you cant find them, the thief must be skilled. It could be a thief team, said Gu Ning. Zheng Peng was very good at business, but wasnt as outstanding in other aspects. After all, he was only an ordinary man. They had lost many raw jade materials, but Zheng Peng hadnt caught anybody, which meant the thief was very cunning. Even though Gu Ning didnt me him, Zheng Peng still felt guilty, but he understood that his abilities were limited, so he didnt me himself too much. Chapter 2851 - They’ve Offended You?

    Chapter 2851: Theyve Offended You?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Oh, the Kang family heard what happened today, and they will do their best to help, said Zheng Peng. Great. Gu Ning answered. The Kang family agreed to help because they were grateful. However, even if the Kang family helped them out of gratitude, Gu Ning still needed to buy Kang Shaojie a meal to thank him. It was her way. Anyway, since they came, the police and the Kang family should stop the investigation for the time being or those thieves might hide. Once they arrived at the city center of City Rui, they went to eat first. After they finished their meal, they would go to the construction site. Unfortunately, they ran into Chen Weiming in the hall the moment they walked into a restaurant. Chen Weiming had sexually harassed Gu Ning when she came to City Ruist time, and had been taught a lesson. Because it happened a long time ago, Chen Weiming had almost forgotten about it, but he suddenly remembered it as soon as he saw Gu Ning. He didnt feel mad, instead he subconsciously felt afraid and stepped back at once. Seeing that, Gu Ning felt amused and Chen Weiming realized that his reaction was a little amusing. She totally forgot about it, but he remembered it clearly. Anyway, it was over and Gu Ning wouldnt bother to argue about it again. After all, it wasnt a big deal, and she didnt suffer a loss. She just hoped that Chen Weiming would stop causing trouble. What are youughing at? Chen Weiming asked in humiliation. He felt humiliated by his own reaction, but he didnt dare to vent his anger because Leng Shaoting was next to Gu Ning. I just feel likeughing, said Gu Ning. The people who were with Chen Weiming werent the same people as before, so they didnt know Gu Ning, but they were stunned by her beauty. Therefore, they didnt notice Chen Weimings reaction, and felt that they might know each other after hearing their conversation. One mans eyes lit up and he asked right away. Mr. Chen, do you know each other? Not at all, said Chen Weiming. Although they had met twice, they werent familiar. Gu Ning smiled, then walked away. Hey, miss. Watching as Gu Ning walked away, one man followed to stop her. He didnt seem unkind, but his lecherous look implied that he had no good intention either. However, before he got close to Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting blocked his path and coldly stared at him. What do you want? The man felt stressed in front of Leng Shaoting and suddenly didnt know what to say. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting held Gu Ning and walked away, closely followed by Zheng Peng. Jesus, hes so powerful! When Leng Shaoting and the others walked away, the man started breathing normally. He took a deep breath, but still felt frightened. Dont mess with them. Theyre not easy to take advantage of, or I would have done that early on, said Chen Weiming. Thinking of what had happenedst time, he still felt reluctant to ept the result, but he could do nothing about it, because he couldnt defeat Gu Ning. Have they offended you before? a man asked curiously. At the same time, he felt extremely surprised. He couldnt believe that anyone dared to bully Chen Weiming in City Rui. Most importantly, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were strangers so he didnt think they were born in rich families. Alright, no need to talk about that. Lets go. Chen Weiming didnt want to talk about it. It was so humiliating, and he didnt want to make himself a joke! Because Chen Weiming didnt want to talk about it, they didnt dare to ask further. However, they understood that Chen Weiming must have been humiliated before. After thinking for a while, they suddenly remembered that Chen Weiming had been injured in a fight a while ago. Did the cold man injure Chen Weiming? Even though they had that thought, they didnt ask about it, because it would add insult to Chen Weimings injury. Actually, it was Gu Ning who injured Chen Weiming, but because Gu Ning was a girl, those men didnt think she could do it. They believed it must have been Leng Shaoting who injured Chen Weiming. While they were having a meal, Zheng Peng called the policeman who was in charge of the theft case. He told the policeman about the situation, so the policeman agreed to stop investigating for the time being. After that, he called Kang Shaojie. Why did Zheng Peng make the calls, instead of Gu Ning? Because Kang Shaojie called Zheng Peng, not Gu Ning, so this time, it was better for Zheng Peng to call him back. Once Kang Shaojie heard that Gu Ning was in City Rui, he asked Zheng Peng whether it was convenient for Gu Ning to answer his call. Zheng Peng then told Kang Shaojie to wait for a while. Gu Ning heard their conversation, so she directly reached out her hand to Zheng Peng to take his phone before he could even ask her about it. Kang Shaojie asked to talk with her, so it would be impolite if she refused to answer his call. Anyway, it was just a call, it was not a big deal. Hi, Mr. Kang, this is Gu Ning, said Gu Ning. Hi, Miss Gu, are you in City Rui now? Im so sorry that I wasnt much help, said Kang Shaojie, feeling guilty. Dont say that. I should thank you for helping me! said Gu Ning. Well, Miss Gu, you did me a big favor first, so I now have a chance to help you, but Im not very useful, said Kang Shaojie. I helped you for my own benefit, said Gu Ning. It was an undeniable fact. But you still helped me a lot. Kang Shaojie said, Alright, we dont need to talk about that. Miss Gu, are you free tomorrow? If you have time, can we share a meal? I think I have, but I should buy you a meal instead for helping me this time, said Gu Ning. Miss Gu, I dont think I was really helpful, said Kang Shaojie. Well, its a fact that you stood out to help me, its another matter that you werent too much help. Mr. Kang, no need to argue with me over that, otherwise I wont go to see you tomorrow, said Gu Ning, pretending to be mad. Well, if you say that, I guess I have to agree. Ha-ha, see you tomorrow then. Kang Shaojie stopped arguing with Gu Ning. After they had a brief chat, they hung up. Gu Ning and the others had a meal at the restaurant, then went straight to the construction site. Chapter 2852 - Make Them Pay Ten Times the Loss

    Chapter 2852: Make Them Pay Ten Times the Loss

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    I wonder whether theylle tonight? Even if they will, we dont know when, so I guess we have to wait with patience, said Zheng Peng. He didnt want those thieves toe during the past days, but now he hoped they woulde as soon as possible. With the presence of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, he believed they could catch those thieves. As long as theye, we will definitely catch them, Gu Ning said with great displeasure. She didnt know whether there was jade among the stolen raw jade materials. If there was, it would be a huge loss. After arriving at the construction site, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting watched the surveince videos first. The surveince cameras caught three men walking into the mining site, then each of them carried a sack of jade raw materials, which weighed almost a hundred kilograms, but they carried it away easily. They came three times in total, and each carried one bag every time. Although it wasnt a lot, it wasnt very little either. Because they didnt show their faces, Gu Ning couldnt see who they were. Among the three times, they were found out by miners once, but they still ran away with heavy jade raw materials. At a nce, Gu Ning could tell that they werent ordinary people, but she didnt think they had superpowers either. Although jade raw materials were heavy, strong men like Xu Jinchen could still easily carry it. Therefore, Gu Ning thought that the three thieves must be good at martial arts. After that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting needed to climb up the mountain and have a look. Zheng Peng wanted to summon some people to go with them, but Gu Ning declined. It would be more convenient for them to fly there. If Zheng Peng and the others followed them, they couldnt fly so Gu Ning directly said that they were more skilled than other people. If other people followed them, they would only be burdened. Since Gu Ning said that, Zheng Peng didnt insist. After all, she was right. In fact, the mining area was only ten meters away from where they lived. And because the mining area hadnt been mined for a long time, it wasnt veryrge. When they just started mining, they couldnt do it directly from the bottom of the mountain, because if the bottom of the mountain was hollowed out, it would lose its structure and copse. Therefore, when they dug from the top down, they dug in an inclined way. After the appearance of the thieves, two men woulde here and watch every night. Before Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came, a supervisor at the construction site had called the two men, so the two men knew that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were their people. Therefore they werent surprised when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came. They didnt know that Gu Ning was their boss, but the supervisor told them that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were managers from theirpany. The supervisor also told them Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings surnames, so that they would know how to greet Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting after they came. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived, the two men politely greeted them. Nice to see you, Mr. Leng, Miss Gu. Hi, you can just continue your work. No need to pay attention to us. Well just walk around by ourselves, said Gu Ning. Sure, said the two men, then they walked away from Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, but they didnt dare to y on their phones in the tent any longer. Instead, they sat up straight on the stone outside the tent. At present, the excavation site was halfway up the mountain. About two hundred square meters ofnd had been dug, and the depth was around eight meters, so a lot of jade raw materials had been mined. There were more jade raw materials and jade in this mountain than in the other mountains, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sensed clear magical power from it as they walked closer. If the magical power was released like that, not only cultivators, but monsters and ghosts would also be attracted. Thinking of that, Gu Ning suddenly stopped. Was it possible that cultivators, monsters, or ghosts were the one who were stealing the jade raw materials? Without dy, Gu Ning mentioned it to Leng Shaoting, Hey, is it possible that the pure magical power here attracted some cultivators, monsters, or ghosts to steal jade raw materials? Hearing that, Leng Shaoting felt it might be the truth. I think thats possible. After they reached their destination, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to check the raw jade materials that had been mined and saw many pieces of jade! When she took a closer look, she found more jade. In that case, there should be a lot of jade among the stolen jade raw materials as well. Gu Ning got even angrier and couldnt wait to catch the thieves and beat them before asking them forpensation. Dont worry, well make them pay ten times the loss after we catch them. Leng Shaoting felt Gu Nings anger, andforted her. She wasnt so mad earlier, but now she was furious. Of course, they must pay ten times the loss! said Gu Ning angrily. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to look around the mountain separately. They wanted to know whether those thieves had hidden some tools somewhere or if they were waiting close by. Currently it wasnt important for them to pay attention to the traces left by those thieves, because it had been two days. If it just happened, they might get some clues from the traces. They were deep in the mountains and wild forests so there were no surveince cameras. The road down the mountain could lead towards so many directions. It was impossible for them to know where and how far those thieves went. Unfortunately, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting failed to find anything even after walking around for a while, so they climbed down to have a rest. They didnt know whether it was done by cultivators, monsters, or ghosts. They could only wait till the thieves came again. Whether they were cultivators, monsters, or ghosts, as long as they showed up again, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would stop them even if they were under the mountain. If the thieves were at a higher level than Leng Shaoting, they might not be able to notice them, but Gu Ning didnt think it was very likely. The house at the construction site was very simple, but it was built with bricks. The staff here stayed in the rooms, so Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, and Zheng Peng went to sit in the office. Zheng Peng wanted to prepare a room for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting because there was a vacant room, they only needed new bedding, but Gu Ning turned him down. She might not stay here for long, so it wouldnt have a great impact on her even if she couldnt sleep at night. There was no need to bother them. In that case, Zheng Peng did nothing other than going to sit in the office with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Chapter 2853 - Bright Day

    Chapter 2853: Bright Day

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Although Gu Ning told him to have a rest, he didnt dare to leave when Gu Ning was still awake. Because Zheng Peng insisted, Gu Ning said nothing. However, nothing happened that night. Gu Ning didnt lose her patience, because she understood that those thieves might note back tonight. After all, no one knew when the bunch of thieves woulde again, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting couldnt catch them right away. On the other hand, Zheng Peng was unhappy about it. I wonder whether they have no n toe tonight, or if they heard something and disappeared. He hoped that those thieves woulde, then Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could catch them and solve the problem as soon as possible. Afterwards, they could sleep at ease. It would also save some time for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. No idea, perhaps its just a coincidence! Well see what will happen tonight, said Gu Ning. She also wanted those thieves toe quickly, so that she could deal with it and go back to the capital as soon as possible. After all, the situation in the capital was also worrying. Although Jing Yunyao and the others could protect the Leng family, Gu Ning was still anxious because she cared about them. However, it wouldnt be a problem if she failed to catch those thieves before going back to the capital. She could just let the flood dragon stay there and watch the mountain. There was a river under the mountain, so the flood dragon could live here. If the thieves were cultivators, monsters, or ghosts, the flood dragon could fight with them. If they were just human beings, the flood dragon could scare them. The thieves wouldnte in the day, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting returned to the city center first. Before that, Gu Ning made up an excuse and went to look around the mountain, then she told the flood dragon to stay here. Hopefully, the thieves werent cultivators. Zheng Peng also went back to the city center with them, because he needed to deal with something in thepany. During the past few days, Zheng Peng spent most of his time in City Rui because the newpany had just been established and he was busy with work. Thepany in City Teng, however, had already entered a steady condition. There were loyal and skilled managers, so he didnt need to be worried. Because Gu Ning and the others returned to the city center early in the morning, it was only about 8:30 am when they arrived. They hadnt had breakfast yet, so they went to eat first. Afterwards, Zheng Peng drove them to the hotel before going back to thepany. Zheng Peng booked a room for them yesterday. They didnt sleepst night, but they needed a rest today. Although Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt have any sleepst night, they were still full of energy so they decided to go to the jade raw material market to see if they could find high quality jade. Even though she had countless jade raw materials now, she still wanted more. It was still early, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to the hotel for a while. They would have lunch outside, then go to the jade raw material market. As soon as they were in the room, Gu Ning was pressed against the bed. Its bright daylight. What are you doing!? Gu Ning red at him. Lets make love! Leng Shaoting said with an evil smile. Youre so horny! Gu Ning said exasperatedly. Can you satisfy me? Leng Shaoting asked as he started undressing Gu Ning. We didnt do itst night. Heined. Is sex all that is on your mind? Gu Ning rolled her eyes with a resigned look, but she didnt push Leng Shaoting away. Dont you want to? Leng Shaoting raised his eyes, staring straight at Gu Ning. Gu Ning blinked and panicked a little, then she felt embarrassed. I dont want to! She argued loudly. Really? If you dont want to, why did you panic? asked Leng Shaoting. I didnt! Gu Ning retorted, but lowered her voice this time. At that moment, Leng Shaoting ced hisrge balm on her chest and rubbed her breasts. Gu Ning couldnt help but moan in pleasure, immediately arousing Leng Shaoting. You denied it with words, but your body actually wants it badly. Leng Shaoting flirted with Gu Ning. You Gu Ning was too mad to finish a sentence, so she tried to push Leng Shaoting away. Leng Shaotingforted her right away. Alright, alright, its my fault. I shouldnt have embarrassed you, but I really want you right now. Dont me me for arousing you The moment she opened her mouth again, Leng Shaoting kissed her. Soon after, they had passionate sex. They hadnt had sex in a while, so they didnt stop until a few hours had passed. They originally nned to go eat at 11 am and then go to the jade raw material market at about 12 pm, but it was already 12:30 pm by the time they left the hotel. Gu Nings stomach grumbled as they left, signaling that she was hungry. She couldnt be more familiar with Leng Shaoting, but she still felt embarrassed when it happened right in front of Leng Shaoting. Ha-ha. Leng Shaoting was amused. Gu Ning got mad when Leng Shaotingughed and immediately gave him a re. What are youughing at? Its all your fault. We agreed to go eat at 11 am, but you dyed it. Im starving now. Are you starving? Do you want my body? Leng Shaoting deliberately misunderstood Gu Nings words and implied that she might want more sex. You Gu Ning was angry, but she was afraid that Leng Shaoting might really do it again, so she quickly strode out. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting put on a resigned smile. He wouldnt pull her back to the room to have more sex. Even if he wanted to, he cared more about her condition. And she was hungry now. Leng Shaoting closed the door and left with Gu Ning. What do you want to eat? asked Leng Shaoting. Seafood! Gu Ning grumbled on purpose. She actually wanted to have a simple meal, but now she wanted to have a great meal and make Leng Shaoting pay for it. However, she felt it was somewhat boring. A nice seafood meal was expensive for ordinary people, but it was barely a cent for Leng Shaoting. It wasnt a smart move! Anyway, she wanted to eat seafood. No problem, you can eat whatever you want, Leng Shaoting said in a loving tone. He understood what Gu Ning wanted to do, but he was willing to buy whatever she wanted. Chapter 2854 - It’s a Huge Waste

    Chapter 2854: Its a Huge Waste

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    If you like seafood so much, we can stay by the sea for several days when we are free. We can eat fresh seafood every meal. If you want to catch seafood, we can do that too, said Leng Shaoting. He suddenly realized that they hadnt taken a trip together ever since they got together. Although they had spent time together many times before, they usually did it for business, so Leng Shaoting wanted them to purely enjoy themselves once. Hearing Leng Shaotings idea, Gu Ning got excited. She remembered when she went to City Gangst time, she could choose whatever seafood she wanted to eat, and the seafood wasnt very expensive. Great! But where should we go? asked Gu Ning. Her angerpletely going away at that moment. Where do you want to go? You can choose, said Leng Shaoting. He would go where Gu Ning wanted to. I need to think about that, said Gu Ning. Sure, there is no need to rush. After the situation in the capital stabilizes, we can take a vacation, said Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning snorted withughter. I dont think a vacation is rare to me, because I have so much free time that other students dont have. I only need to go to school for tests. Thats because youre outstanding! Youre an excellent student even though you dont go to ss. And you own such arge business group even though youre just a student. Your school is proud of you. If an average student dared to be absent for a ss or two, he or she would probably be heavily criticized! said Leng Shaoting. He was extremely proud of Gu Ning. Well, if I was an ordinary girl, itd be a waste of my second chance at life, said Gu Ning proudly. Talking about Gu Nings reincarnation, Leng Shaoting felt very lucky. Luckily, Gu Ning was reincarnated, or he wouldnt have had the chance to meet her. Not far from the hotel they were staying in was a seafood restaurant, so they went there. Because they were rich, Gu Ning ordered everything she wanted to eat. Although there were only two of them, they ordered enough food for four people. City Rui was far from the ocean, so seafood was very expensive here so Gu Nings order shocked the service staff. She ordered two king crabs, two Australian lobsters, four abalones, six French Belon oysters, and several kinds of seafood with high prices. This meal would cost thousands of yuan! The service staff had seen many rich people because they worked there, but normally people would mainly order medium priced seafood with a few pieces of expensive seafood. In addition, other diners would order other dishes besides seafood. Moreover, there were only two of them, but they ordered food for four people. Could they eat all the food? If the service staff gave them less seafood at the same price, they might not even notice. An attendant gave a nce at Gu Ning, then at Leng Shaoting. He couldnt help but wonder whether Leng Shaoting would be displeased because the girl ordered a lot of seafood. Even though they were rich, it wasnt a cheap meal! What was their rtionship? Were they a couple or lovers? Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting noticed that the attendant was sizing them up. They didnt know what he was thinking, but it had to be about them. However, no matter what he was thinking, as long as he didnt say it aloud, they wouldnt argue with him. After ordering, Gu Ning was afraid the service staff might give them less food at the same price, so she deliberately reminded. There are only two of us, but we can eat a lot. What weve ordered isnt much for us. Please serve the food equal to its price. Gu Ning didnt humiliate them, but it wasnt umon for restaurants to serve less food at high prices. Miss, dont worry, we wont do that! the attendant said at once, feeling a little guilty. He wondered whether Gu Ning could see through him or if it was just a worry she had. Either way, since Gu Ning pointed it out, he would remind the cook to do his job properly. After all, Gu Ning spent a lot of money at their restaurant, they must provide a reasonable service. They would sometimes serve less food at expensive prices, but they wouldnt do it too much. If diners were like Gu Ning, who was very smart, they wouldnt dare to y that trick. Since Gu Ning could afford expensive seafood, she couldnt be an ordinary person. If they dared to upset her, it would be a loss for their restaurant. Afterwards, the attendant walked away. When the attendant was gone, Gu Ning asked, Are we eating too much in their eyes? Its not important. We are paying for the food anyway, said Leng Shaoting. He couldnt care less about other peoples thoughts. When the attendant came out, he went to deliver Gu Nings order at the reception desk. The receptionist was a young woman so she was very surprised when she looked at Gu Nings order. There are just two of them. Why did they order so much seafood? Its a huge waste. At the same time, she got jealous too, because this meal cost a month of her sry. Most importantly, she saw Leng Shaoting when they walked in earlier and was impressed by him. Gu Ning was also beautiful, so she was jealous. She wished that she could be Gu Ning, so that she could be rich and eat whatever she wanted to. She said that they can eat a lot, said the attendant. There are only two of them. I dont think they can eat much. Are they pigs? the woman asked acidly. Hey, mind your words! Theyre customers. And its their order. Why are you being so mean? The attendant saw that the woman was jealous and frowned with displeasure. Although it had nothing to do with him if the woman was jealous, it was highly disrespectful towards their customers. If Gu Ning heard her and got mad, it would be their loss. Its none of your business! The woman argued angrily. Alright, alright, put through the order right now. I dont want the boss to see us. The attendant was unwilling to argue with this woman and urged her to do her job. The woman was displeased, but still went back to her work. After putting through the order, the attendant went to the kitchen with the bill, then reminded the cook to prepare food equal to the prices. Hearing that, the cook knew what he should do. Chapter 2855 - You Lost Completely

    Chapter 2855: You Lost Completely

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Because there normally werent many people who dined outside in the morning, Gu Nings order was quickly served. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting enjoyed their meal, then left together. When they went to pay the bill, the receptionist could barely move her eyes from Leng Shaoting and she looked at Gu Ning with obvious jealousy. Gu Ning slightly frowned, but said nothing. Unfortunately, the receptionist wasnt nice. After they paid the bill, she muttered, Hes not your husband, yet you arent saving money for him. How could you spend so much of his money without even thinking about it? Hearing that, Gu Ning couldnt stand it any longer. The woman was so nasty, trying to stir things up between her and Leng Shaoting. Before Gu Ning said anything, Leng Shaoting opened his mouth and coldly stared at the woman, putting pressure on her. Im very rich and my wife can eat whatever she likes. It has nothing to do with you! The woman was scared by Leng Shaotings power and immediately froze with horror as her heart started racing. She didnt expect the girl to be his wife! In addition, Leng Shaoting said that he was very rich and that his wife could eat whatever she liked, which filled the woman with jealousy. As soon as Leng Shaoting finished speaking, he ignored the woman, then held Gu Nings hand and walked out. Wow, you looked so cool just then. When they were outside, Gu Ningplimented Leng Shaoting, looking at him with admiration, which filled Leng Shaotings heart with love. Although she was a strong woman outside, she was still a gentle girl in front of Leng Shaoting. She was willing to rely on Leng Shaoting when she needed him. I wont allow her to humiliate you! Youre my wife, and you can eat whatever you want. I just want you to be happy, Leng Shaoting said with great pride. He felt satisfied that Gu Ning was happy. Youre a perfect example of a great man! Gu Ningplimented him once more. Of course, if not, you wouldnt ept me, said Leng Shaoting. It sounded a little narcissistic, but it was the truth. Youre right. Only a quality man deserves me, Gu Ning said proudly. She looked slightly arrogant, but Leng Shaoting felt she looked adorable. Whether Gu Ning was arrogant or narcissistic, Leng Shaoting loved her as always. When you loved someone, they would not have many shorings in your eyes. Even if they did, it was still a strong point in your eyes. And Gu Ning was really a perfect girl! If she had any shorings, it would be that she was too attractive so Leng Shaoting often got jealous, but if Gu Ning wasnt an outstanding girl, other men wouldnt be attracted to her. Therefore, Leng Shaoting was jealous, but at the same time he felt proud of his girl. They walked back to the hotel, then rented a car and drove to the jade raw material market. When they arrived at the market, it was already almost 3 pm and it was crowded. Once they reached the market, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to rent a cart before going inside. After they walked in, Gu Ning directly used her Jade Eyes to scan the jade raw materials. Leng Shaoting, on the other hand, quietly pushed the cart and followed by her side. He didnt bother her. Gu Ning targeted jade of high and top level this time, so she didnt pay more attention to other jade even if she saw some. If she took all the jade away, it would be improper. After all, she didnt rely on her own abilities to find jade. There were many jade raw materials with low-level jade, and Gu Ning wouldnt miss them if she was new in the industry, but now she didnt bother to give them a nce. As the level of jade went higher, there was less and less of it. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting looked at several stands, but failed to see any. After looking at a few more stands, Gu Ning finally found a piece of top-level jade and a piece of high-level jade. However, when she reached out to pick them up, another person did it before her and took away the top-level jade. Gu Ning was upset, but she said nothing. She could only pick up the high-level jade. She pretended that she was watching other raw jade materials, but actually was waiting for the person to put the top-level jade down. If the person bought it, she would give up. If not, she wouldnt miss it. While Gu Ning was looking at other raw jade materials, Leng Shaoting thought that she did it in order to not attract other peoples attention. It was a middle-aged man who picked up the top-level jade, but he put it down after observing it for a while. From the way the man looked at raw jade materials, Gu Ning was sure that he wasnt an expert. The moment he put down the top-level jade, Gu Ning took it. Because Gu Ning was a little fast, the man felt that she was strange and gave her a nce. However, he said nothing and had no idea that there was actually jade in the raw jade material. As a result, he didnt pay attention to it. However, Leng Shaoting understood what Gu Ning was doing and felt amused. Gu Ning turned to stare at Leng Shaoting and stuck out her tongue for a second. It aroused Leng Shaoting. He was easily aroused by her. The man walked away after giving Gu Ning a nce and Gu Ning immediately went to pay the bill. However, she had to admit that she ran into trouble nearly every time she went out. It wasnt always about her, sometimes other people were the ones in trouble. Although other people were in trouble, she somehow felt she always encountered trouble. Once Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went into a store, she suddenly heard someone shouting. No, its impossible. Impossible! It was a middle-aged man who was shouting. He had stubble and looked haggard. In front of the man were a man and a woman. The man was slightly fat with a big belly, while the woman was in herte thirties, but dressed luxuriously. The woman held the fat mans arm and the two of them looked down their noses at the crazy middle-aged man who sank to the ground. After that, the fat manughed at the middle-aged man. Jiang Wenliang, you lost. You lostpletely this time. Sign your name on the contract and give up your right to inherit the ancient house. Right, Jiang Wenliang, dont you always keep your word? You wont deny it this time, right? The woman next to the fat man chimed in. She looked at Jiang Wenliang with obvious disdain. Chapter 2856 - She’s Naive?

    Chapter 2856: Shes Naive?

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Shut up! The second the woman finished, Jiang Wenliang snapped at her. Then he stood up and red at the woman. Youre a bi*ch. I dont want to talk to you, said he through his teeth. You The womans face distorted in anger at once. She gave Jiang Wenliang a re, but didnt know what to say. Shes my woman now. You cant say that to her! The fat man was displeased. Hearing that, onlookers began to guess their rtionship. This woman might have been Jiang Wenliangs wife or girlfriend, but now she was with the fat man. Although Jiang Wenliang was haggard now, it wasnt difficult to see that he was a good-looking man. Why did the woman leave Jiang Wenliang for this fat man? Obviously, the fat man was rich! Most people didnt know them, so they werent aware of the reason, but some knew why. Tell your woman to shut up. She betrayed me. I dont want to hear her call my name. I dont want to talk to her either! shouted Jiang Wenliang. He humiliated the woman, because she cheated on him. He would never forgive her for that. You The woman was mad that Jiang Wenliang talked about her like that. Especially when the onlookers looked at her with usatory nces, she really wanted to hide herself away. Hearing Jiang Wenliangs words, the onlookers believed their guess was right. The woman had indeed betrayed Jiang Wenliang. In todays society, it wasnt umon that men and women betrayed each other, but that didnt mean that people would ept or understand it. On the contrary, it was disgusting and hateful. As a result, they disdained the woman. Dont be so mean. She never betrayed you. Fang Lin just made the right choice, said the fat man. He didnt care about betrayal at all. Ha-ha, ha-ha, the right choice? Yes, thats true for you two amoral people! Jiang Wenliang mocked them. They were indeed a perfect match. Fang Lin betrayed Jiang Wenliang for money, while the fat man also betrayed his wife for her. However, the two betrayers lived a good life, while the people who were cheated on lived in pain. It was so unfair. Jiang Dashun, dont think thats the final result. Ill beat you sooner orter, said Jiang Wenliang with determination. You? Can you beat me? Come on, you lost your ancient house to me. You have nothing. How can you defeat me? Jiang Dashun said disdainfully. He didnt think Jiang Wenliang had the ability to defeat him. Seeing that, Gu Ning couldnt stand it any longer, so she stood out. Who told you he has nothing? The next moment, everyone turned to look at Gu Ning. They wondered who she was and what she meant. However, the moment they saw her they were all amazed by her beauty. She was so beautiful! The woman showed jealousy. They werent in the same age group, but she was still jealous of Gu Ning. What does he have? Do you want to help him? Fang Lin asked acidly. She didnt think a young girl like Gu Ning had the ability to help Jiang Wenliang. After all, they were totally strangers. It was impossible for her to help him. Jiang Dashun was also mad and coldly said, Young girl, it has nothing to do with you. Dont get involved! Young girl, you shouldnt be involved. Dont get into trouble. Jiang Wenliang kindly warned Gu Ning. He understood Jiang Dashun and Fang Lin very well. If Gu Ning helped him, they would start causing her trouble too. Well, I already made up my mind to get involved. Let me see who can cause me trouble! said Gu Ning arrogantly, then walked to the pile of raw jade materials. You Gu Nings arrogance angered Jiang Dashun and Fang Lin, but no one knew why Gu Ning suddenly walked to the pile of jade raw materials. Whats she doing? Didnt she say she made up her mind to get involved? No idea. Is she going to hit Jiang Dashun with the stones? In fact, Jiang Dashun had the same thought, but didnt think it was likely. Even though the girl dared to interfere, she shouldnt be able to hurt him. How is it possible? Itll cause a lot of damage. Does she want to do stone-gambling? But that has nothing to do with their conflict. I think shes going to choose jade raw materials for Jiang Wenliang. Does she think its very easy? Thinking of that, the onlookers began to despise Gu Ning. Gu Ning, however, didnt care about it at all. After walking toward therge pile of jade raw materials, she quickly picked up three jade raw materials. Among them, there were two pieces of jade. One was of middle level, while the other was of high level. Although it wasntrge, it should be worth about twenty million yuan. With the three jade raw materials, Gu Ning walked to Jiang Wenliang and said, Im always good at stone-gambling. Do you dare to try it? Seeing her behavior, everyone thought she was crazy. Was she joking? She randomly picked up several raw jade materials. Why was she so confident? She even said she was always good at stone-gambling. Did she take herself as the queen of stone-gambling? They had heard that a woman was unbelievably skilled at stone-gambling and people in the industry called her the Queen of Stone-gambling, but the woman was in her twenties, while Gu Ning looked younger than twenty. Even Jiang Wenliang doubted Gu Nings abilities. Stone-gambling was so difficult. How could she be so confident that her choices were right? However, he somehow felt that Gu Ning wasnt joking, but it didnt mean that there was jade in those raw jade materials. Ha-ha, ha-ha, young girl, are you kidding? Do you think there is jade in every raw jade material? You know nothing about this industry! Jiang Dashunughed at Gu Ning. He waspletely amused by her behavior. Right, shes so naive, said Fang Lin with disdain. If they believed she was naive, Gu Ning decided to act naive. I just think there is jade inside. Why dont we gamble over that? said Gu Ning with a naive look. Gamble? What do you have to gamble with me? Jiang Dashun slighted Gu Ning, but didnt turn her down right away. Anyway, there must be a bet. Chapter 2857 - I Have Enough Money

    Chapter 2857: I Have Enough Money

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Lets bet whether there is jade among these three raw jade materials. If there isnt, Ill give you five million yuan. If there is, your contract with him will be invalid. What do you think? said Gu Ning. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. What? Five million yuan? Was there really jade in those raw jade materials? No, it was impossible. No one believed that Gu Ning could do that, but why did she dare to say that? Was she too rich to care about losing some money? They believed that might be the answer. No matter what, they refused to believe that there was jade among the three raw jade materials. Shes crazy! I think shes too rich to care about losing some money. Jesus, why cant I have that chance? Yeah, if I had that chance, I could easily get five million yuan. Young girl, no need to do that. Jiang Wenliang immediately stopped Gu Ning. He was a little mad at her impulse. It wouldnt do her any good. Before Jiang Wenliang finished, Jiang Dashun interrupted. Great, lets have a bet, but words arent enough. We need to sign an agreement. Jiang Dashun was afraid that Gu Ning would deny it after she lost since he was certain that she was doomed to fail. Actually, Gu Ning had the same worry, so she was more than happy to sign an agreement with Jiang Dashun. No problem. Gu Ning agreed with crity. Afterwards, Jiang Dashun found a pen and a piece of paper to write down the agreement. Young girl. Dont be so impulsive! Why are you giving him so much money? Jiang Wenliang criticized Gu Ning. He was grateful for Gu Nings kindness, but it was a wrong decision in his eyes. Gu Ning walked closer and put on a confident smile. Dont worry, I wont lose. If you can buy these three raw jade materials, the jade inside will be yours. Although Gu Ning could gamble with Jiang Dashun on her own and return the ancient house to Jiang Wenliang after she won, she was in a good mood and wanted to give the jade to Jiang Wenliang. There was no reason for that. She simply wanted to see whether Jiang Wenliang dared to gamble. But Jiang Wenliang wanted to say that it was impossible to cut jade from the three raw jade materials, but Gu Ning was determined to help him, so he didnt want to hurt her. I dont have money now. He was really out of money. He barely had a hundred yuan in his pocket, let alone over a thousand yuan. If he had money If he had enough money, he wouldnt take that risk, because he would lose everything. In fact, if he had a lot of money, he wouldnt have fallen into trouble now. I can lend you the money. If you lose, I dont need you to pay me back. If you win, you can pay me back then, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. Jiang Wenliang had unbelievably good luck today. Whether he won or lost, he wouldnt suffer any loss. Am I dreaming? I cant believe my ears either. If its not a dream, then hell is frozen over right now. Its unbelievable! Young girl, why do you have to do that? I dont think I deserve your unconditional help. Jiang Wenliang was really touched, but he still couldnt ept Gu Nings help. Dont be afraid. Im wealthy, said Gu Ning. Everyone was surprised and felt heavily hit. They didnt understand rich peoples world. Fang Lin was furious at this moment. She couldnt believe that Jiang Wenliang could be so lucky today. A rich girl suddenly jumped out to help him! Although she thought that Gu Ning must be crazy, she was willing to see Gu Ning lose a fortune. If Gu Ning lost, they could make a lot of money. Jiang Dashun had millions of yuan in assets, but most of it was in fixed annuities like houses, so five million yuan was a lot. It was already enough to make them jealous. Anyway, Ive reached an agreement with Jiang Dashun. Now its not your own issue. Even if you dont agree, I still need to gamble with him. I am not doing this just for you; I simply hate his behavior and want to teach him a lesson. But I can be honest with you. You wont lose anything as long as you trust me, said Gu Ning. Gu Ning said that in order to not burden Jiang Wenliang. I wont lose anything, but you will. Im not a saint, but I know I dont deserve your unconditional help, said Jiang Wenliang. In that case, Jiang Wenliang was an upright man. Just take it as a little favor. You just said that youre not a saint. Since youre not, you sometimes need help. Dont tell me you have never epted any help from anyone throughout your life. I wont believe it, said Gu Ning. She was persuading Jiang Wenliang to ept it, because he wouldnt ept the jade if he didnt agree right now. I Jiang Wenliang was struck dumb for a moment and didnt know what to say. Although Gu Nings words made sense, he still felt he didnt deserve it. Dont you want your ancient house back? asked Gu Ning. I Jiang Wenliang felt like changing his mind. He obviously wanted his ancient house back. After all, it stored stories of his familys generations. Come on, be a man. I hate indecisive men the most. Gu Ning was mad that Jiang Wenliang was still hesitating. She wasnt really mad, but she wanted to force Jiang Wenliang to ept. Fine, I ept. If I win, I only want my ancient house back. I dont want other things, said Jiang Wenliang. He would be satisfied if his ancient house could be returned to him. Other people, however, thought he was dumb. Although they didnt think that there was jade in the raw jade materials, what if there really was? On the other hand, some people were still amazed by his merit. Gu Ning smiled and said nothing. Since he agreed, it wasnt up to him whether he took the jade or not. At this time, Jiang Dashun finished the agreement. Young girl, the agreement is done. Now sign your name on it. You asked for it by yourself. Dont regret it. Jiang Dashun urged, in case Gu Ning regretted doing it. After all, it was five million yuan! I surely wont regret it, said Gu Ning. Then she took the agreement. After making sure it was right, she signed her name on it and each of them took a copy. Chapter 2858 - Completely Ignorant

    Chapter 2858: Completely Ignorant

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Great, then lets begin! Let me pay the bill first, said Gu Ning. Afterwards, she carried the raw jade material to the counter. She was busy talking with Jiang Wenliang just then, so she didnt pay the bill. Leng Shaoting stayed at the side, because Gu Ning told him not to stand out right now. When Gu Ning went to pay the bill, Jiang Dashun looked at Jiang Wenliang with confidence. Jiang Wenliang, youre lucky today. A rich girl is willing to do you a favor, but youre still doomed to fail, because shes an idiot! Ha-ha, ha-ha. In Jiang Dashuns eyes, Gu Ning was simply a rich idiot. The onlookers in the store had the same idea. They were also jealous because they didnt have so much money. It was five million yuan! Many of them had never seen so much money throughout their entire lives! They couldnt even imagine it. Everyone was jealous of Jiang Dashuns good luck. In fact, the Jiang familys ancestral house isnt worth five million yuan. If she directly gives you the amount of money, you might have a chance to be sessful again, but unfortunately you wont. Jiang Dashun didnt say that until after they signed the agreement. If he had said that earlier, Gu Ning would directly give Jiang Wenliang five million yuan. In that case, he wouldnt have the opportunity to win the money and Jiang Wenliang could seize the chance to defeat him. Jiang Wenliang had skills, so Jiang Dashun was jealous of him and schemed against him. Jiang Dashun made Jiang Wenliang lose everything so that Jiang Wenliang couldnt be sessful anymore. However, he was still worried in his heart. He was afraid that Gu Ning might still give Jiang Wenliang a lot of money even if she lost the bet. Normally, people wouldnt give strangers money, but Gu Ning already took out five million yuan, which meant she might do something even crazier! Hearing Jiang Dashuns words, the onlookers agreed with him. It was true that Jiang Wenliang could be sessful again with five million yuan. Why didnt Gu Ning do that? Instead, she chose to take a gamble. She could easily lose the money to Jiang Dashun. Everyone believed that Gu Ning was dumb. They couldnt understand rich peoples thoughts. Jiang Wenliang remained silent when Jiang Dashun made fun of him, because he was also anxious. However, since he agreed with Gu Ning, he still felt some anticipation. Before long, Gu Ning came back and went to the stone-cutting area. In order to speed up, she ordered the three stone-cutters to cut the stones together. Because this was arge store, there were three stone-cutting machines. Gu Ning saw that, so she picked up three raw jade materials. Miss, may I know where you are from? You dont sound like a local citizen. When they were free, Jiang Dashun asked Gu Ning. He wanted to know her background. Gu Ning was willing to bet five million yuan, which meant she was highly likely to be born in a rich family. Nevertheless, it was her idea to have a bet, so he wasnt scared even if she was from an influential family. The Capital University, Gu Ning said. How much do you know about stone-gambling? Jiang Dashun continued. I rely on my senses, but I have cut out jade before, said Gu Ning with a naive look. Hearing that, Jiang Dashun and many other people disdained her again. Your senses? Thats ridiculous. Its very difficult to cut out jade. How could you rely on your senses to do that? Youre really bold! Fang Lin rolled her eyes at Gu Ning with contempt. Youre bold too! You betrayed your husband and have no moral standards. Im brave enough to get what I want morally. Anyway youre notparable to me at all. In fact, there is nothing you canpare with me. I feel humiliated that you would even dare to judge me. Gu Ning didnt hesitate tough at Fang Lin. She held no respect for her. Although she understood it wasnt right because it had nothing to do with her, she just couldnt stand it. You Fang Lin was mad and her face distorted in anger, but she had no idea how to argue against Gu Ning. Mind your attitude! Jiang Dashun angrily warned Gu Ning. Fang Lin was his woman now, so Gu Ning was also humiliating him. However, when he shouted at Gu Ning, he felt a cold look aimed at his back. He was frightened and even trembled a little. It was Leng Shaotings cold look. If Gu Ning hadnt told him to stand at the side, he would have protected her behind his back. What? Cant I fight back when shes judging me? Its unfair. And youre selfish! Dont think that everyone will tolerate your selfishness. Some people might not dare to argue with you because youre rich, but there are many people who are richer than you in this world. You can easily offend someone you shouldnt mess with and then youll be unable to bear the consequences. Facing Jiang Dashuns warning, Gu Ning wasnt displeased. She repliedzily with great pride, but she had an air of authority, which couldnt be ignored. You Jiang Dashun was struck dumb. Although he was angry, he had to admit Gu Ning was right. After all, she quickly bet five million yuan on the raw jade materials, so obviously she was very rich. Jiang Dashun, on the contrary, didnt have that much money. As a result, he was a little scared of Gu Ning. If he really offended her, he might lose more than what he could afford. Jiang Dashun said nothing further, but he felt unhappy, so he could only vent his anger on Fang Lin. Stop it now. Dont cause me trouble every day. I After being criticized by Jiang Dashun, Fang Lin was angry, but she didnt dare to argue with him because he looked really mad. Jiang Dashun wouldnt spoil her. When he was in a good mood, he would be nice to her, otherwise he would vent his anger on her. However, Fang Lin was still willing to be his girlfriend, because he was very generous. At the same time, the stone-cutting machines began to work, and everyone turned to focus on them. Even though they didnt think there was jade, they were still nervous with anticipation. No one was more nervous than Jiang Wenliang, while Gu Ning, Jiang Dashun, and Fang Lin stayed calm. Gu Ning was calm because she knew there was jade, while Jiang Dashun and Fang Lin looked calm because they believed there was no jade. Chapter 2859 - I Will Give You Money

    Chapter 2859: I Will Give You Money

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Jiang Wenliang clenched his fists and his palms were sweating. He fully focused on the three raw jade materials, as if he could get jade in that way. Do you think jade will appear by staring at it? Jiang Dashun made fun of Jiang Wenliang. Hearing that, Jiang Wenliang red at him, but said nothing because he had no idea what to say. He was afraid that there wasnt any jade in the raw jade materials. In that case, Gu Ning would lose five million yuan. He was more worried about Gu Ning than about his own ancestral house. He had already lost the ancestral house, and that wouldnt change if Gu Ning lost as well, but for Gu Ning, that was a lot of money. On the other hand, if Gu Ning won, he could get his ancestral house back. Although he didnt think there was jade in the raw jade materials, he still held hope. Trust me. There is jade in them, Gu Ning said confidently. Young girl, dont be so confident, or youll be embarrassed by yourselfter. I wont care about your feelings if you lose, said Jiang Dashun. It seemed as if he kindly reminded her to be careful. Well see what will happen in a while. Its not over yet. Why are you so sure that Ill embarrass myself? You have too much confidence too. Arent you afraid that youll embarrass yourself? To be honest, I dont care how youll treat me. I just hope you can ept the result if you lose. Dont try to deny it, because its useless, said Gu Ning. Lets see! Jiang Dashun snorted and said nothing further. Before long, the firstyer of the first raw jade material was cut off, but there was no green. Everyone was very nervous. Jiang Wenliang was still slightly worried, while Jiang Dashun and Fang Lin were full of confidence. The second and the third raw jade materials were also cut open. Unfortunately, there was no visible jade in them either, but there was jade hidden under the firstyer of the two raw jade materials which contained jade. Cut off another centimeter of the raw jade materials at the right. And rub the middle one please, said Gu Ning. Hearing that she wanted to rub the middle raw jade material, everyone turned to look at her with disdain. Did she think there would be jade by rubbing? I think this girl is too confident. She even asked the stone-cutter to rub the raw jade material. Right, if there is no jade inside, itll be humiliating. I dont want to see so much money lost! Its five million yuan! Right! Upon thinking of five million yuan, many people couldnt ept it. They couldnt get so much money, so they didnt want other people to have it. Young girl, it will take a long time to rub this stone, the stone-cutter said with displeasure. He didnt think there was jade in this raw jade material, so he was unwilling to waste time on it. If an expert asked him to do that, he would carry out the order without hesitation, and would expect to see jade in the stone. I am paying you. Dont waste time. Youve already received the remuneration. Just do your job, Gu Ning said calmly. Fine! Hearing that, the stone-cutter said nothing further. Although it was a waste of time, Gu Ning was right. He was paid to do this job so it was no different no matter who asked him to do it. Therefore, he took out tools to rub the stone. The other stone-cutter who was asked to cut off another centimeter willingly did so because he would have done the same thing next. Oh, do you think youre an expert? You dont look like one at all. Fang Lin couldnt helpughing at Gu Ning. Jiang Dashun didnt stop her, because it was what he wanted to say as well. Well see whether Im a real expert after the raw jade materials are all cut open. Why are you making fun of me before the resultes out? Arent you afraid that youll only embarrass yourself? Oh, I guess you dont have a sense of shame, so you wont feel ashamed, right? Gu Ning said at once. You Fang Lin was mad. She wanted to argue with Gu Ning, but Jiang Dashun stopped her with a nce, so she had to shut up. Normally, he wouldnt care about what Fang Lin said, because they shared the same values. What Fang Lin said was exactly what he thought in his mind, so Fang Lin said it for him. However, she shouldnt embarrass him. When Gu Ning argued with her, he felt embarrassed, so he needed to stop Fang Lin from talking more. After a second cut was made to the raw jade material at the left, there was still no jade. It wasnt surprising, but everyone subconsciously turned to look at Gu Ning to see her reaction. Gu Ning stayed calm as usual, which made them wonder whether there was really jade in the three raw jade materials. Before long, the raw jade material in the middle was cut another centimeter and finally showed jade. It shocked everyone and they couldnt believe their eyes. Gu Ning was still calm, so was Leng Shaoting, but a few momentster the crowd became excited. Jesus, there is jade. There is jade! I cant believe my eyes. There is really jade inside. Jiang Wenliang was full of excitement as well. If there was jade, Gu Ning wouldnt need to give Jiang Dashun five million yuan and he could also get his ancestral house back. Gu Ning only bet that there would be jade. Whether the jade was good or bad, she won. No, impossible. Its impossible! Jiang Dashun couldnt believe or ept it. Unexpectedly, there was really jade! Since there was jade, he couldnt get the five million yuan and would even lose the ancestral house he just won. Fang Lin couldnt believe it either. This time, people looked at Gu Ning with much less disdain and contempt. They thought that she was just lucky to cut out jade. Nevertheless, she had jade now. At this moment, the stone-cutter washed the dirt on the jade, then they saw the quality. It turned out to be a sticky rice type. Its middle-level sticky rice jade! the stone-cutter eximed in great surprise. He thought it was just a piece of low-level jade, because it was more likely to cut out jade of low quality. In that instant, everyone became envious of Gu Ning. Chapter 2860 - You Can’t Deny It

    Chapter 2860: You Cant Deny It

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Actually, people cut out jade of middle and high level here once in a while, so it wasnt that strange, but it was still rare. Compared with the number of people who were involved in stone-gambling, the possibility was one in tens of thousands. Therefore, even though it wasnt strange, it was shocking enough. And it was not just middle-level jade, even low-level jade could shock a lot of people. Mr. Jiang, you lost. You cant deny it, right? Gu Ning turned to look at Jiang Dashun with a vague smile. At this moment, people noticed that Gu Ning didnt look surprised at all when she cut out jade. Was she so confident? Some people still believed that she was pretending to be calm, but Jiang Wenliang waspletely convinced that Gu Ning had skills. However, it was too unbelievable because Gu Ning didnt carefully choose the raw jade materials. On the contrary, she randomly picked some as if she could see there was jade inside. Jiang Wenliang didnt think it was possible, so he thought that Gu Ning had already made her choices before meeting him. No, impossible. Its impossible. Perhaps its just a thinyer of jade! Perhaps the rest of it is stone. It doesnt count. It must be valuable jade! Jiang Dashun said. Obviously, he tried to deny the result. Jiang Dashun, you cant deny it. We agreed that I win as long as there is jade. You didnt say there has to be a whole piece of jade! Jiang Wenliang angrily criticized Jiang Dashun. He was angered by Jiang Dashuns attitude and was also afraid that it was just a thinyer of jade. After all, it was highly likely. I wrote it wrong. I dont care. It must be a whole piece of jade. Jiang Dashun insisted. He was lying. He simply hadnt thought that there was jade in Gu Nings raw jade materials. However, now jade showed and it was of middle-level. What was worse, it was highly likely for it to be valuable. Although it was highly likely for it to be valuable jade, Jiang Dashun still wished that luck would be on his side today. He was reluctant to lose. If he lost, he would lose Jiang Wenliangs ancestral house and five million yuan! Jiang Dashun, youre shameless! If you deny it, I dont think the previous bet is meaningful either. I wont sign the transfer contract either. If you dare to break the rules, Ill risk my life on that. Anyway, I have nothing now. There is nothing I have to be afraid of. Jiang Wenliang scolded. You Jiang Dashun was also mad, but he didnt know what to say, because he knew Jiang Wenliang meant it. You lost, and you cant deny it, but since youre unwilling to ept that, I can prove to you whether this jade is valuable. Staring at Jiang Dashun, Gu Ning spoke coldly. Then she turned to look at the stone-cutter and said, Please cut the side five centimeters deep. Sure, said the stone-cutter. Without hesitation, he did his job. Although he said nothing earlier, he had been unhappy about Gu Nings order, but now, he wasnt displeased at all. Instead, he began to have anticipation. Would there be jade after the five centimeter cut? The stone-cutter who was rubbing the final raw jade material now fully obeyed Gu Nings orders. At the same time, he guessed whether there was also jade in this one. He didnt think it was likely, but he had anticipation too. I dont care. It must be a piece of valuable jade. Jiang Dashun argued. Its written clearly in the agreement. As long as there is jade, we win. Now you are asking for a piece of valuable jade. If there is, will you change the condition once more? Mr. Jiang, are you wasting my time? Do you think its funny? Dont dig your own grave! Gu Ning coldly said as she sneered at him. You Jiang Dashun was still unwilling to ept the result, but he began to get scared of Gu Ning, not just because of her words, but also because of her power. She put a lot of pressure on him and appeared very powerful, so she must have a high status. Jiang Dashun said nothing further, but he was still thinking about how to handle it although he had already lost. Because he said nothing further, Gu Ning closed her mouth too. Before long, the first raw jade material was cut open and it was a stone inside and out. It took a lot longer to rub a stone, so the second one wasnt cut open yet. The third jade which already showed green had the third cut. After the stone-cutter obeyed Gu Nings order and cut five centimeters, he saw jade, which shocked everyone once more. The next moment, they turned to look at Gu Ning in admiration. Jesus, shes so right. She must be a master. Its incredible. Am I in a dream? I have the same doubt. People discussed in surprise, while Jiang Dashun and Fang Lin were too shock to stand steadily. It was valuable jade! Why? How could this girl be so unbelievable? She cut out jade and it was valuable. Now, they were sure that they lost the five million yuan and the Jiang familys ancestral house. No, they couldnt ept the result! Therefore, Fang Lin opened her mouth. No, this agreement doesnt stand. We dont ept it. Hearing that, Gu Ning was angry and questioned her. What? It doesnt stand? Why do you think you can deny it as you want? Who do you think you are? Although Fang Lin was stressed by Gu Ning, she couldnt care less about it now. She directly shouted at Gu Ning, You have no rtionship with Jiang Wenliang. You cant bet his ancestral house on that. Well just give up on your five million yuan. If you didnt bet the ancestral house, we wouldnt have bet five million yuan. Do you think were dumb? Or are you idiots? Its clearly written on the paper. Its impossible to deny it, but if you dont want to lose the ancestral house, you should give me the same amount of money. So, the ancestral house, or five million yuan. You can choose. Or I can make you lose everything. Gu Ning threatened. Because Jiang Wenliang just said that the ancestral house was worth less than five million yuan, it was impossible for Jiang Dashun to pay five million yuan in order to keep it. Chapter 2861 - It’s Not Over Yet

    Chapter 2861: Its Not Over Yet

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Without surprise, once Jiang Dashun heard Gu Nings words, he couldnt stay calm at all. He subconsciously retorted. No way! It would kill him if he had to pay five million yuan since the ancestral house wasnt worth so much money! However, he was unwilling to lose the ancestral house as well. Since its impossible, do you agree to give up the ancestral house? said Gu Ning. I Jiang Dashun wanted to argue against Gu Ning, but didnt know how. The green shows! Right at that moment, the third stone-cutter eximed in shock, which surprised everyone. What? Green showed again? Without dy, everyone turned to look at the third stone-cutter and there was indeed green. Although it was just a small area and a thinyer, and they could barely see its quality, it was true that there was jade. After making sure of it, people abruptly turned to stare at Gu Ning with admiration. At the beginning, only a few admired her, since most of them believed that she was just lucky today, but now they changed their mind. They realized that good luck wasnt enough to exin it. No matter how lucky Gu Ning was, she couldnt cut out two pieces of jade in a row without skill. Jesus, this girl is too unbelievable! Right, she reminds me of the Queen of Stone-gambling. Me too. If they were the same age, I would really think that she is the Queen of Stone-gambling. Gu Ning heard their discussion. She was the Queen of Stone-gambling under another identity, Tang Aining. She cheated. Right, she must have cheated! Its impossible to cut out two pieces of jade from three raw jade materials! Fang Lin lost control and shouted. She was unwilling to lose five million yuan and the ancestral house, so she did her best to pin the me on Gu Ning. Because it was too easy for Gu Ning to cut out jade, the onlookers had the same doubt. Did she really cheat? Those who were jealous of Gu Ning and refused to believe that she could cut out two pieces of jade in a row felt that she might have cheated. However, people who still had reason didnt think it was likely. After all, no one could see what was in the stones. It was impossible for Gu Ning to cheat! And they had watched her choose the raw jade materials with their own eyes. Some people thought that Gu Ning might have paid an expert to make the choices for her beforehand, but why didnt she send those raw jade materials to Jiang Wenliang earlier? If she had done that, Jiang Wenliang wouldnt have lost to Jiang Dashun and there would be no trouble at all. In addition, even experts couldnt be as urate as Gu Ning. No expert dared to say that there was jade in a certain stone, but Gu Ning had the courage to do that. Therefore, they didnt think that she cheated. Because of that, they were more curious to know how Gu Ning managed to know that there was jade in certain raw jade materials? Did she have superpowers? It was the truth, but nobody would believe it. Well. Gu Ning smiled mockingly. What you just said is nder. Do you know that youll be punished ording to thew if you damage my reputation? Is it so hard for you to admit that someone is better than you? If you think I cheated, do an investigation! Ive never cheated. Only people without abilities would cheat. In fact, Gu Ning had indeed cheated, but she didnt think it was wrong. They had no evidence anyway. She wasnt a saint, and wouldnt obey the rules all the time. Moreover, no matter how cunning she was, she only did that because Jiang Dashun and Fang Lin werent good people. You Fang Lin didnt know what to say. Although she imed that Gu Ning cheated, she didnt actually believe it. She knew a bit about stone-gambling, and she understood how difficult it was. She only said that because she was reluctant to ept the result. Mr. Jiang, what can you say now? Gu Ning turned to look at Jiang Dashun. Fine! Jiang Dashun understood that he was doomed to fail no matter how he argued with Gu Ning right now, because they had indeed reached an agreement. Therefore, he gave in. Jiang Wenliang, I wont forget what has happened between us. Lets go and see! Jiang Dashun threatened Jiang Wenliang before he left in anger. Even though Jiang Wenliang had Gu Nings help now, Gu Ning wasnt a local citizen. Once she left, he would have a chance to pay Jiang Wenliang back. Now he didnt have a good opportunity to defeat Jiang Wenliang, so he had to be patient. Dashun! Fang Lin was reluctant to ept the result, but she had to leave with Jiang Dashun. Jiang Wenliang was worried that Jiang Dashun would cause him trouble again, but he would deal with it ording to the situation in the future. At least, he kept his ancestral house now. Once Jiang Dashun and Fang Lin were gone, someone asked before Jiang Wenliang could thank Gu Ning, Miss, will you sell this raw jade material? Please wait till the jade is fully cut out, said Gu Ning. Since she said that, the man stopped asking. After that, Jiang Wenliang made a deep bow towards Gu Ning and thanked her sincerely. Miss, thank you so much for helping me keep my ancestral house. I have nothing valuable to give you as a gift, but if you need me in the future, I wont spare my effort to return your kindness. Although Im in a difficult situation now, Ill do my best to get better. Mr. JIang, may I know what you did before? asked Gu Ning. She had a good impression of Jiang Wenliang. If he had skills, she was willing to hire him. Anyway, she was shorthanded. My family has been involved in the raw jade material business for generations, but we dont mine. Were an agent, said Jiang Wenliang. Will you continue to do that? asked Gu Ning. I dont know. After all, I have nothing now. Jiang Dashun wont stop causing me trouble. Itll be very hard for me to do business right now. Jiang Wenliang put on a wry smile and said resignedly. Do you want to do the business on your own, or are you willing to work for anotherpany? asked Gu Ning again. It would be best if I could do the business on my own, but its unrealistic. Im involved in trouble now, so I dont know who would want to hire me! said Jiang Wenliang, having no idea what to do next. Chapter 2862 - I Didn’t Agree

    Chapter 2862: I Didnt Agree

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    If you n to do the business on your own, we can cooperate, but I cant stop Jiang Dashun from causing you trouble. I can only promise to provide you with goods. If youre willing to work for me, I can hire you too and I can protect you by stopping Jiang Dashun from causing you trouble again. I only want you to be loyal and reliable. As for your future, it relies on your own abilities, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, not only Jiang Wenliang was also surprised. Jiang Wenliang was so lucky today! He had help from a rich girl and the girl even offered him a job. Miss, I dont know what to say. I dont think I deserve this, and Jiang Wenliang felt guilty since he gained a lot without paying anything. Therefore, he decided to turn Gu Ning down. However, before he finished, Gu Ning interrupted. If you have other worries, they wont be a problem. I can help you, but if youre unwilling to work for me, I wont force you. Although Gu Ning wanted to hire him, she still needed his willingness. I Jiang Wenliang suddenly had no idea what to say. Gu Ning didnt continue. Instead, she took out her name card and handed it to Jiang Wenliang. Think about it. After you make up your mind, call me. Although Jiang Wenliang didnt think he would agree, he still took Gu Nings name card. Sure, thank you so much for your kindness. Ill think about it. Great. Gu Ning nodded, then walked away. Seeing that, Jiang Wenliang shouted, Miss, your jade! He thought Gu Ning forgot it. Thats your jade. Didnt we talk about it? said Gu Ning. But I said I only want my ancestral house, said Jiang Wenliang. I didnt agree on that, said Gu Ning. Afterwards, she turned around and left without looking back. Well Jiang Wenliang wanted to chase after her, but Gu Ning walked away too fast. And the jade was left behind, so he couldnt leave. Anyway, he had Gu Nings phone number so he could return the jade to herter. Even though Gu Ning said that he could have the jade, he didnt think he should take it. He still wanted to return the jade. Other people, however, couldnt be more jealous of Jiang Wenliang at this moment. Jiang Wenliang is so lucky today! Right, the girl helped him get his ancestral house back and even gave him two pieces of jade! The jade should be worth over ten million yuan! Because the first jade wasnt fully cut out yet and the second one just showed a little, nobody knew how much it was worth. However, it was worth at least ten million yuan. Therefore, everyone was jealous of Jiang Wenliang for getting so much money so easily, but they were all ordinary people, so none of them had the idea of stealing Jiang Wenliangs money. I wish I could be so lucky. Wow, Im so envious of him. Me too! Jiang Wenliang honestly didnt think he could keep the two pieces of jade. He liked them, and wanted them because they were free. If he sold them, he wouldnt need to work for years! However, he had his own principles and felt that it was already enough that Gu Ning helped him get his ancestral house back. Anyway, he wouldnt talk about it with onlookers. A whileter, the jade was mostly rubbed out from the third raw jade material. Upon seeing its quality, the crowd got excited once more because it was an old-pit-ss type with a high level. Even Jiang Wenliang was stunned. They thought that there might just be middle or low level jade, but unexpectedly the jade was of high level. Mr. Jiang, are you willing to sell this jade? At this moment, someone asked Jiang Wenliang. Although Gu Ning told them that she would sell after the jade was fully cut out, she had given the jade to Jiang Wenliang, so they needed to ask him. If they bought it now, they wouldnt need to pay a lot of money for it, but it was still risky, because no one knew howrge the jade was. It might just be a thinyer or very small, but if it was a whole piece, they could make a fortune. Sorry, I wont sell it, said Jiang Wenliang. He was going to return the jade to Gu Ning, so he wouldnt sell it. Hearing that, several potential buyers were disappointed, but they couldnt force Jiang Wenliang to sell the jade. After the two pieces of jade were cut out, everyone got jealous because they were worth at least thirty million yuan! Mr. Jiang, are you sure you wont sell them? If you sell them, you can get a lot of money! And youll be able to do what you want. Someone tried to persuade Jiang Wenliang to sell the jade, because it was rare to get this type. No, Jiang Wenliang said with determination. In that case, the other people could do nothing about it, so Jiang Wenliang left with the jade. Jiang Wenliang was afraid he would be targeted and robbed while carrying the jade, which was thest thing he wanted to see. As a result, he wanted to call Gu Ning after walking out of the store. Coincidentally, before he could call Gu Ning, he saw her. At that moment, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were walking back to meet Kang Shaojie. Without dy, Jiang Wenliang walked towards Gu Ning. When he got close to them, he clearly felt stressed by Leng Shaoting. It seemed that Leng Shaoting wasnt an ordinary man. No matter who Leng Shaoting was, it had nothing to do with Jiang Wenliang, so he didnt think much about it. Miss Gu! Jiang Wenliang stopped Gu Ning and said, I was looking for you! The jade is fully cut out, but I really cant take them. Theyre too expensive and are worth at least thirty million yuan. Youve already done me a big favor by helping me get my ancestral house back. I honestly have no idea how to return your kindness. I wont be able to sleep well if I keep your jade as well. The fact that he ran to return the jade to Gu Ning proved he was an upright man. Mr. Jiang, carry them steadily. Lets talk as we walk together, Gu Ning said, but she didnt take the jade from Jiang Wenliang. Sure. Jiang Wenliang didnt know what Gu Ning was going to tell him, but he still listened to her. Mr. Jiang, I help other people ording to my mood. Since I said the jade is yours, I decided to give it to you. If I want to, I can cut out jade anytime I want. And I already have a lot of jade. I dontck it. You should have witnessed my abilities, right? Chapter 2863 - Contact Me After You Make the Decision

    Chapter 2863: Contact Me After You Make the Decision

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    In fact, Jiang Wenliang still couldnt believe that Gu Ning could be so good at stone-gambling. It was really unbelievable, but it was right. Given her skills, she could cut out as much jade as she wanted. However, it had nothing to do with him, and Jiang Wenliang still felt that he shouldnt take the jade. Gu Ning continued. If you feel you dont deserve it, you can take my advice. Im shorthanded now. I need loyal and reliable people, so you cane and work for me if you want to return the favor. Gu Nings name and phone number as well as her title were on the name card. Jiang Wenliang didnt care much about that, because he believed that she was a good person because she helped him. However, he didnt think that he could return her kindness by working for her. Instead, he felt Gu Ning was doing him another favor. He could be helpful, but he didnt think he was worth thirty million yuan. Miss Gu, I dont think its a good deal for you. I think you are helping me again, said Jiang Wenliang. Why? As long as youre loyal and diligent, you can be helpful. You did business before, so you should know its not easy to find a loyal and reliable employee, especially a manager, nowadays. Im asking you to be loyal to me because Ive done you a big favor, but if you dare to betray me, I wont hesitate to teach you a lesson. In other words, I can help you or save you, but I can also kill you or ruin your life. I dont need to literally kill you, but I can make you lose the courage to live any longer. So, you can think about it and you can make the choice. Its totally up to you. After all, I didnt help you to make you work for me, said Gu Ning. Jiang Wenliang stood in awe of Gu Ning at once, because he could feel her power and cruelty. At the same time, he also felt Gu Nings emotions. She wasnt just cruel, she had her own moral standards. Only those who werent sure whether they could be loyal would be scared by Gu Nings words. Loyal people, on the other hand, wouldnt be frightened at all. Gu Ning wasnt just cruel, she cherished sincere rtionships! Jiang Wenliang was sure that he could be loyal to Gu Ning, so he was convinced by her moral standards although he was a little scared by her cruelty. Business people nowadays barely had principles about anything but benefits. Thepetition in business was extremely cruel. No matter how much you had done, you were ruined once you made a mistake. No one would give you a second chance just because you had helped before. Take the jade. I gave it to you, so I wont take it back. You can decide how to deal with it. As for my advice, carefully think about it, then contact me. Its up to you. Alright, Im busy now and I need to go, said Gu Ning. She didnt ask Jiang Wenliang to make a decision right away. Even if he decided to work for her, he still needed to think about it carefully. As soon as she finished speaking, she quickly walked away with Leng Shaoting, leaving Jiang Wenliang no chance to talk to her again. Because Jiang Wenliang hesitated to make the decision right away, he didnt stop Gu Ning from leaving. Afterwards, he went home. At 5:40 pm, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived at the appointed restaurant. Gu Ning proposed to have this meal, so she needed toe earlier. When they dined out, Gu Ning called Zheng Peng so he arrived before them. Kang Shaojie understood that Gu Ning would go there earlier, so he arrived only five minutester. Miss Gu, Mr. Leng, Manager Zheng, sorry to keep you waiting, Kang Shaojie said when he showed up. Whether they had waited for him or not, he had to have a good attitude. Dont say that. We just arrived. Mr. Kang, please have a seat, Gu Ning answered. After that, Kang Shaojie seated himself. When they finished ordering, the waiter left and Kang Shaojie asked with concern, Miss Gu, how is the case going? We havent caught the thieves yet. After all, they didnte every day, but Im sure that were going to catch them once theye again, Gu Ning said confidently. Kang Shaojie didnt doubt her words at all. Great, I hope you can catch them as soon as possible and get your loss back. Im really sorry that I cant help, Kang Shaojie said. He sincerely wanted to help Gu Ning, so he felt a little guilty that he failed to do so. No need to feel guilty. You just got involved and didnt have time to do a further investigation. We havent had any results yet either! Gu Ning said, Alright, lets stop talking about that. Its tiring for us to waste too much time on it. We can talk about something else. Sure, we can change the topic. Kang Shaojie also realized that it was annoying if he talked about it too much. Afterwards, they talked about something else. After the meal, Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, and Zheng Peng separated with Kang Shaojie and went to the construction site. Jiang Dashun was in a bad mood after losing the ancestral house to Jiang Wenliang and hearing that Jiang Wenliang had two pieces of valuable jade now. Fang Lin had mixed emotions, because Jiang Wenliang was very rich now. She left Jiang Wenliang for Jiang Dashun because she though Jiang Wenliang lose everything, but now she changed her mind after Jiang Wenliang became rich again. However, she had been married to Jiang Wenliang for many years, so she understood that he wouldnt ept her again. Therefore, it was just a thought and she actually just wanted the house and jade. Dashun, why dont we pay people to rob Jiang Wenliang? We dont need the ancestral house, but the two pieces of jade must be ours. After all, theyre worth at least thirty million yuan! Fang Lin proposed. Chapter 2864 - Two Men and a Monster

    Chapter 2864: Two Men and a Monster

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Jiang Dashun squinted his eyes, lost in thought, but didnt think it was a good idea. What if the person runs away with the jade? Who can say no to jade which is worth at least thirty million yuan? Fang Lin agreed, but was still unwilling to lose the jade. We can pay a reliable man to do it. I dont think so. After all, the jade is extremely valuable. No matter how reliable the man is, he could still run away with the fortune. People nowadays are willing to do anything for money, said Jiang Dashun. He wasnt talking about Fang Lin at all, but she immediately felt humiliated. She understood that Jiang Dashun didnt mean it like that and she had left Jiang Wenliang for money, so she couldnt say anything about it. Then what should we do? Do we have to watch Jiang Wenliang get so much money and be sessful again? Fang Lin asked reluctantly. Of course not, but we need to carefully think about it, Jiang Dashun said. He couldnt think of a good idea right away. Fang Lin didnt have any good ideas either, so she had no idea what to do after hearing Jiang Dashuns words. After arriving at the construction site, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went into the mountain to have a look once more. When there was no one around them, Gu Ning called the female flood dragon back. Then she asked the flood dragon about the situation during the day, but nothing had happened. Gu Ning then asked the female flood dragon to stay there, while she and Leng Shaoting would stay in the office to see what clues they could find. The female flood dragon agreed and asked, Master, can you ask ck toe out? I havent seen it in a long time. It was rare to meet another flood dragon and they served the same master now, so the female flood dragon wanted to see the ck flood dragon if it was possible. Before Gu Ning said anything, Leng Shaoting directly let the ck flood dragon out. The white, female flood dragon immediately rushed to the ck flood dragon when it appeared. ck, been a while! However, the ck flood dragon avoided the female flood dragon. ck, you The female flood dragon felt hurt upon seeing that. It was very disappointed by the ck flood dragons reaction. Were of different genders, so we should keep an appropriate distance from each other, said the ck flood dragon. Ha-ha. Gu Ningughed out loud. Although they were of different genders, they werent human. They were flood dragons, so it sounded strange. What are youughing at? Am I wrong? The ck flood dragon argued. Nothing. Alright, you can stay here, and well go down now. White will introduce the situation to you. If anyonees, one of you cane down and report it to us at the nearby building. Welle out if we sense it, said Gu Ning. Then she held Leng Shaotings hand and went down the mountain. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left, the white flood dragon introduced the situation to the ck flood dragon so the ck flood dragon learned what they needed to do right now. You can look around here and Ill go there, said the ck flood dragon. No! The white flood dragon refused at once. We havent seen each other for so long. Why do we have to work separately? If so, why would I ask the master to let you out? Cant we work together? We can chat along the way. Fine! The ck flood dragon agreed, because it thought the white flood dragon was right. The white flood dragon was talkative, while the ck flood dragon stayed aloof, but it didnt feel bothered and sometimes replied to the white flood dragon. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to the office, they stayed inside and watched a TV show on aputer. The workers who were on duty next to the construction site were asked to leave, because they wanted the thieves toe again. Finally, three people showed up at about 2 am. The white flood dragon and the ck flood dragon noticed them right away. Actually, they werent all human. It was two men and a monster. Once they came, the white flood dragon stayed at the mountain, while the ck flood dragon went down. It went to the building that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were staying in, so that they could sense it. Because the three people were on the other side at the foot of the mountain right now, there was a long distance so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt sense them yet. However, they learned about it after the ck flood dragon came. Without dy, they went out. After meeting the ck flood dragon, it told them. There were three, two men and a monster. Hearing that there was a monster, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent surprised at all because they had already expected that. Then Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting directly climbed up the mountain. They met the white flood dragon at the top of the mountain. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting put the two flood dragons into their space separately and waited patiently. They would wait till the three people began to steal raw jade materials. After all, they needed evidence. Because both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were at high level, the monster didnt notice them. Because it was currently in its human shape, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt know what kind of monster it was, but they sensed its level, which wasnt really high or low. After all, it could turn into a human, so its level couldnt be low. I heard that they called the police and the police were involved, but they found nothing and left, said a man. Its impossible for them to find anything. The police nowadays are useless. They are paid to do nothing! another man replied disdainfully. Youre right, but I have to say there is a lot of jade in this mountain. There is nearly jade in every raw jade material that weve stolen. Right, but I think we better stop for a while after tonight. Anyway, it will take at least five years to dig all the raw jade materials out of this mountain. We cane and steal anytime. Sure. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting quietly watched them walk to where they dug raw jade materials. They were surprised when they saw no guard. Why isnt there a guard today? Perhaps they know its meaningless. I think there might be a trap said the monster. Do they think a trap can catch us? one of the men said disdainfully. They didnt know that there was a monster among them, but they were clearly aware of his abilities. And they werent weak either. Right, said the monster. Because he was a monster, he had never met any humans who were stronger than him so he believed that he was the best. Chapter 2865 - Catch Us if You Can!

    Chapter 2865: Catch Us if You Can!

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    They went to where those miners dug the raw jade materials, then filled their sacks. Right as they were about to leave carrying sacks, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting showed up and blocked their way. Although Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings sudden appearance scared the two men, they werent afraid. They didnt feel it was too dangerous, even though they could see that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent weak. However, the monster sensed great danger. Oh, youre the thieves who have stolen a lot of raw jade materials from us, right? I finally caught you! How dare you steal my stuff? Do you want to be put in jail? Gu Ning coldly stared at them as she spoke angrily. So what? Catch us if you can! shouted one of the men. He didnt take Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting seriously at all. Even if they were good at fighting, he didnt think that he was weak. And there were three of them, especially the monster who was unusually strong. The two men had no idea that the third man was a monster. Unfortunately, they were no match for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting making it impossible for them to run away. Therefore, while the two men were provoking Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, the monster dumped the sack of raw jade materials and tried to escape. Seeing that, the two men were struck dumb for a second. The third man was much stronger than them, yet he wanted to run away! It confused them, but Leng Shaoting quickly stopped the third man even before they came back to their senses. How could he be so fast? Please, let me go. I can return all the stolen raw jade materials to you! The monster begged at once. Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were too strong, he couldnt fight them. It wasnt easy for it to achieve a human shape, so it would be a great loss if it went back to being a monster. The two men were astonished by his words. Although Leng Shaoting seemed strong, they didnt think the third man should be so scared. Besides, they hadnt fought yet. It was too early to know who would win. Why did the third man give up right away? Thinking of that, the two men disdained the third man. And the third man even said that he would return the stolen raw jade materials. The two men strongly disagreed. Zhou Jin, youre a coward. Fine, youre not cowards. You can deal with it by yourselves, but I suggest that you dont fight back, Zhou Jin, who was the monster, tried to persuade them to give up as well. Although he was a monster, they had been together for a long time and he saw them as his friends. If it was possible, he was willing to help them. Actually, he only tried to run away and leave them behind because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were too strong. You The two men were mad and still believed that Zhou Jin was a coward. Dont embarrass us in front of other people. You havent even fought yet. Why do you think well lose? Hes right. If you give up right now, we can let you go, but if you dare to fight back, well teach you a lesson. Gu Ning sneered. No way! The two men were unwilling to yield. If so, Im afraid that I will have to resort to violence, Gu Ning said, then directly attacked them as they immediately fought back. They were good at fighting, but they were no match for Gu Ning, so they were at a disadvantage as soon as they started fighting against Gu Ning. They were shocked to know that Gu Ning was a lot better than them. Zhou Jin again tried to run away while they were fighting, but Leng Shaoting stopped him again and attacked him. Although Zhou Jin was much stronger than the two men and had special skills, he was still hardlyparable to Leng Shaoting who was at a high level. Gu Ning didnt use her magical power in the fight, so she needed some time to beat the two men. However, within a few minutes, the two men failed and were injured, but their lives werent in danger. Leng Shaoting controlled Zhou Jin, who was also badly injured, within a minute. Zhou Jin wasnt surprised by the result, but the two men couldnt ept it. They were surprised that Gu Ning could beat them so easily and that Leng Shaoting caught Zhou Jin so quickly. After all, Zhou Jin was much stronger than them. However, that also proved how strong Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were. How about now? Do you realize how strong we are now? Gu Ning looked down her nose at them. What do you want? one man asked angrily. He had to admit that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were stronger than them, but they cared more about their condition now. Return what youve stolen and pay three times the price aspensation, or you can directly pay me a hundred million yuan, then you can go. If you dont agree, Ill hand you over to the police, Gu Ning said. Gu Ning didnt take them to the police station right away because there was a monster among them and it would cause unnecessary trouble if it went with them. Even if they were sent to the police station, no one would pay her for her loss. Gu Ning didnt care how long they would be sentenced to prison, she preferred to get paid for her loss. What? Three times the prices? A hundred million yuan? The two men rounded their eyes in shock. Was this girl crazy? They only sold the jade they had stolen for about thirty million yuan, but now she wanted three times the money or a hundred million yuan! Thats too much! There was no jade in the raw jade materials that we stole, one of the men said at once. Anyway, they wouldnt know whether there was jade in the stolen raw jade materials. No jade in them? Do you think that Id believe you? I heard your conversation earlier. And you said that there was jade in the raw jade materials youve stolen every time, Gu Ning argued. If she hadnt heard their conversation, she might have believed their words to some extent. Chapter 2866 - It’s Not up to You

    Chapter 2866: Its Not up to You

    Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions

    Although there was a lot of jade in the raw jade materials, it didnt mean there must be jade in the stolen ones. However, she heard their conversation by chance. The man panicked a little, but still refused to admit it. It doesnt mean anything. Do you have evidence? Right, show us the evidence! Another man chimed in. Even if I dont have evidence, I can still punish you. Do you think I care about that now? I dontck money. Im sure that no one will know it if I kill you right here, so dont even try to cross the line. Gu Ning sneered with killing intention in her eyes, putting pressure on them. In an instant, the two men felt incredibly stressed and threatened. Who was this girl? How could she be so powerful at such a young age? She couldnt be an ordinary girl since she easily beat them. Its illegal to kill us, said a man. Although he didnt think Gu Ning would really kill them, he wasnt too sure. As a result, he was still a little scared. Illegal? Isnt it illegal for you to steal my stuff? Youre good at fighting. Why dont you do something legal? Why did you be thieves? I dont think youre good people. Perhaps the police can get more evidence about your illegal deeds after we get to the police station! said Gu Ning, feeling them out. When Gu Ning said that, the two men were nervous because it was true that they had done many bad things before. Seeing their reaction, Gu Ning was sure that she guessed correctly. If you have really done many illegal things before, do you think you can survive this time? Gu Ning asked. I changed my mind now. I dont want your money. I prefer to send you to the police station instead. If you have broken thew many times, I think you should be put in jail ording to thew. Gu Ning suddenly realized that she shouldnt let them go if they were really criminals. You Hearing that, the two men were mad. They were reluctant to go to the police station. Therefore, they exchanged nces and made their decision. Fine, we can pay you a hundred million yuan. As long as you let us go, we wont steal your raw jade materials again, said the man. They had done many illegal deeds, so a hundred million yuan wasnt much for them. It was only half of their savings. If they lost the money, they could just make it again. After all, they stole her raw jade materials first and were only caughtter. On the other hand, it would be difficult for them to get away with it once they were arrested by the police, because they clearly knew how serious the illegal deeds they hadmitted were. They were like desperadoes right now, but they were unwilling to die, so they chose to pay for their freedom. Ive given you a chance, but you didnt want it. Now Ive decided to take you to the police station. I dontck money anyway, Gu Ning said with determination. Gu Ning didntck a hundred million yuan, even though it was a lot of money for her. Among the hundred million yuan, Gu Nings loss was only about a dozen million yuan, so she didnt care about it and decided to send them to the police station. You The two men were furious. They wanted to fight back, but they were too weak. They didnt reach todays level until they had received devilish training for years, but a girl, who was about twenty years old, easily beat them, so their self esteem took a hit. Zhou Jin said nothing, but he believed that he could run away after they were sent to the police station. It was impossible for a police station to keep him. Leng Shaoting saw him through and said, Youre special, so you dont need to go to the police station, but youll receive a punishment that is just as serious as theirs. Hearing that, Zhou Jin stiffened. He understood what Leng Shaoting was implying, so he immediately begged. Master, please let me go. Im a thief, but Ive never hurt anyone. I need to investigate further to find out whether youre being honest, said Leng Shaoting. Hes one of us. Why is he special? Do you want to let him go? One man argued. Because they didnt know that Zhou Jin was a monster, they didnt think that he was special. They were afraid Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would let him go. After all, Zhou Jin said that he was willing to return the stolen raw jade materials to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting from the very beginning, while they had refused. Although they were a group, they didnt want Zhou Jin to get away with it. It was unfair to them. Hearing their words, Zhou Jin felt extremely ufortable. He didnt expect the two men to drag him into trouble, but the point was that he wouldnt get away with it and might be punished even more seriously than them. However, he couldnt tell them that he was a monster. Do you want to know the reason? asked Gu Ning with strong interest. Yes. The two men replied. Sure, but the price is that youll be in a vegetative state forever. Are you willing to pay the price? said Gu Ning. If the two men really wanted to know, she could tell them before disabling them. She wouldnt let them tell anyone else about it. Since she decided not to ask them to pay her, it was no different whether they had to spent the rest of their life in jail or were disabled forever. They could choose. You The two men were struck dumb. They felt Gu Ning was making fun of them. Are you fooling us? A man argued. No, Im not, and I have no interest in it. If you learn about something you shouldnt know, itll cause trouble if you survive and spread it, said Gu Ning. We wont tell anyone, said the man. Only dead people and people in a vegetative state can keep secrets, said Gu Ning truthfully. You The two men were angry. Chapter 2867 - Let Another Man Go? Chapter 2867: Let Another Man Go? If they had to pay such a heavy price, they were definitely unwilling, but they were curious about the reason. They were afraid that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would take Zhou Jin away, then let him go. Miss, were willing to give you all we have. We have two hundred million yuan. Please let us go, one man begged. They were willing to give Gu Ning their money for their life and freedom. However, that wasnt all they had. They had to save some for themselves. Oh, then tell me what you did before you became thieves? asked Gu Ning. We The two men exchanged a nce with hesitation. Do you think I have time to waste on you? Seeing them hesitating, Gu Ning said impatiently. Upon hearing that, the two men got anxious. One of them immediately said, We used to be assassins. Because we didnt want to kill anymore, we left the organization. We nned to find a legal job afterwards, but the organization reported us to the government. We are on the list of wanted criminals, so we cant use ID cards or work normally. Left with no choice, we began to steal. We honestly have no idea how to live. Oh, who did you serve? Have you killed anyone before? asked Gu Ning. The patriarch of the Wang family in the capital, Wang Chongxi, said the man. Had they killed before? Yes, weve killed before. The man answered. He wanted to deny it, but he understood that Gu Ning wouldnt believe him. Wang Chongxi? Do you know the Wang family? Gu Ning turned to ask Leng Shaoting. Yeah, its a family that has been around for a hundred years, but it declined about ten years ago. Its not in the most important circle now, so they keep a very low profile now. Leng Shaoting said, Thats what we can see from the surface, but we dont know what theyre doing in private. Is the Wang family independent? Gu Ning asked. Currently, nearly every important family in the capital belonged to a certain faction, so she wondered whether the Wang family sided with any other families. No, they belong to the Yuan familys faction, said Leng Shaoting. Oh! Gu Ning nodded. Who did Wang Chongxi order you to kill? asked Gu Ning again. Some officials, like XX, XXX, XXX, and so on, said the man. Hearing that, both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were mad at once. Among those people, Gu Ning had heard two of them. The two people had a good reputation, but one died in a car crash, while the other was murdered. People thought the car crash was an ident, so they didnt conduct a further investigation, and they couldnt find the culprit of the murder at all. Gu Ning felt it was understandable that they werent caught. After all, they were extremely strongpared with ordinary people. What Gu Ning didnt know was that one of the dead officials belonged to the Leng familys faction, so Leng Shaoting directly spoke coldly once he learned that the official was killed by the two men, Send them to the police station tomorrow! Didnt we answer your questions? Why do you still want the police to be involved? The two men couldnt stay calm and angrily questioned Leng Shaoting. Because you killed someone you shouldnt have killed, Leng Shaoting answered coldly. And I didnt tell you that I wouldnt call the police if you answered my questions, Gu Ning said. You The two men were struck dumb, but obviously they had killed someone who had a close rtionship with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Alright, I need to take them away first then we can call the police tomorrow. As for the third man, Ill leave him to you, Gu Ning said to Leng Shaoting and left Zhou Jin to him. No problem. Leng Shaoting agreed, then pulled Zhou Jin as he walked away. Gu Ning called Zheng Peng and told him to bring some people up to take the two men down. She could do that, but was unwilling to. She didnt want Leng Shaoting to be unhappy when he saw her dragging the two men. Before long, Zheng Peng came with several other men. They were all mad when they saw the thieves. Because the two men were both seriously injured, they had to stop themselves from kicking them. Afterwards, they pushed the two men down the mountain and locked them in a separate room. Even though they were too injured to run away, in case of any idents, they still tied them up and Gu Ning said nothing about it. Half an hourter, Leng Shaoting was back. He told Gu Ning that he didnt kill Zhou Jin, but he beat him to his original shape. He turned out to be a monster tiger. At 8 am the next day, Zheng Peng called the policeman who was in charge of the case. When the policeman heard that Zheng Peng caught the thieves, he immediately brought his team over. Once the police came, the two men immediately told on Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Anyway, it was impossible for them to escape now. Sir, we were three people, but they let the other man go, because the man promised to give them a hundred million yuan, said a man. Right, they epted the mans money, so they let him go, said another man. The policeman didnt know Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, so he turned to ask them, Miss, sir, are they telling the truth? Although the policeman didnt know Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, he could see that they werent ordinary people, so he had a very polite attitude. Leng Shaoting took out his certificate and showed it to the policeman. The man is very special, so I need to take him to my institution. This is my certificate. As soon as the policeman saw Leng Shaotings certificate, he was shocked and said at once, Oh, General Leng, I didnt expect to see you here. Im so sorry that I didnt recognize you. If you need the man, you can take him away. The policeman didnt doubt Leng Shaotings status since he had heard of a young major general who was only in his twenties who had already achieved a lot in the military. Although he wasnt sure whether Leng Shaoting was that major general, he didnt think anyone would dare to imitate such an important figure. General Leng? Hearing that, everyone turned to look at Leng Shaoting in surprise. They couldnt believe that Leng Shaoting was a general. Only officers above major general could be called a general In that case, Leng Shaoting was a soldier, and his title was major general, but he was so young! Chapter 2868 - You’ve Help Me too Much Chapter 2868: Youve Help Me too Much The two men were also shocked. They didnt expect Leng Shaoting to be a general. No wonder he could easily catch them. A-Are you Mr. Leng of the Leng family? one of the men asked in horror. They served the Wang family, so they had heard about high society in the capital and were aware that Leng Shaoting was the only young general in the military. In fact, they had almost been sent to assassinate Leng Shaoting, but someone else reced them in the end. The police actually held doubt, but it went away soon after they heard the mans question. Right, said Leng Shaoting. At that moment, the two men had nothing else to say, because they realized it was impossible for them to run away once they were caught by Leng Shaoting. After all, Leng Shaotingpletely relied on his own abilities to be a major general at such a young age. Afterwards, the police took the two men away. Before they left, Gu Ning gave the police a voice recording of the two mens confession. She didnt care whether the police would investigate the Wang family, but she and Leng Shaoting would. Although they had the two mens oral confession, it was only enough to prove that they were guilty. They didnt want Wang Chongxi to get away with it, because he could just say that he didnt know the two men. Therefore, Gu Ning had to find evidence to prove that the two men served Wang Chongxi and that he ordered them to carry out the task. Nevertheless, it had been two or three years, so it wouldnt be easy to find out the truth. They needed to be patient. After dealing with that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting booked ne tickets back to the capital at 4 pm. When the other people there learned about Leng Shaotings background, they all stood in awe of him. Shortly after the police left with the two men, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to the city, followed by Zheng Peng and his two bodyguards. The two bodyguards were arranged by Gu Ning to protect Zheng Peng in case anyone wanted to attack him. It turned out to be the right decision, because someone had indeed tried to attack Zheng Peng during this time, but the two bodyguards sessfully protected him. Back in the city center, Gu Ning received Jiang Wenliangs call saying that he was willing to work for her. Gu Ning told him to meet her at XX restaurant. She was going to have a meal there, so they could talk about that then. Zheng Peng was with her, so she could introduce them to each other. After hanging up, Gu Ning told Zheng Peng about it. Upon hearing Jiang Wenliangs name, Zheng Peng said that he had heard of him. I heard about what happened to Jiang Wenliang. Jiang Wenliang and Jiang Dashun are cousins, but two years ago, Jiang Wenliang was schemed against by Jiang Dashun and went bankrupt overnight. His wife had betrayed him for Jiang Dashun earlier on and left him for Jiang Dashun after he went bankrupt. However, Jiang Wenliang seems to be a reliable man with standards. His friends have helped him a lot when hes in trouble, but Jiang Dashun has a rtionship with powerful people in City Rui, so Jiang Wenliangs friends didnt dare to continue to help him, said Zheng Peng. If he decides to work in your team, pay more attention to the situation hes in. Jiang Dashun will definitely cause trouble for him again. If its necessary, arrange for some people to watch Jiang Dashun. If Jiang Dashun wont stop, dont hesitate to teach him a lesson. He isnt a good man anyway. No need to care about his feelings, said Gu Ning. Sure, I understand. Zheng Peng answered. When they arrived at the restaurant, Jiang Wenliang was already waiting there. He couldnt let Gu Ning wait for him after all. Jiang Wenliang waited for about ten minutes, before Gu Ning and the others showed up. Once Gu Ning got out of the car, Jiang Wenliang walked forward and politely greeted her. Hi, Miss Gu. Nice to see you, Mr. Jiang. Gu Ning politely replied. After that, Zheng Peng got out too and Gu Ning introduced him to Jiang Wenliang. This is the general manager of Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company, Zheng Peng. Hearing that, Jiang Wenliang was very surprised. Although this was his first meeting with Zheng Peng, they were peers, so he had heard about him. In addition, Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company was very popr these days. Oh, hi, Manager Zheng, its an honor to meet you! Jiang Wenliang immediately greeted Zheng Peng. Nice to see you too, Mr. Jiang, Zheng Peng replied. Alright, lets go in for now. Gu Ning suggested. After that, they walked inside. In the private room. They didnt rush to talk about business, but ordered first. When the waiter had left, they began to talk about business. Miss Gu, Ive made up my mind. Im willing to work in yourpany. Ill do my best to separate my personal affairs from my work. And Ill do my best at work too, Jiang Wenliang said. He understood that he could easily be involved in trouble now. Although Gu Ning promised to help him, he still didnt want to bother her too much. Mr. Jiang, since youre going to join mypany, Ill protect you if you encounter any trouble, but you must try your best to stay away from trouble. No matter what Jiang Dashun dares to do to you, well take action to make sure that youre safe, said Gu Ning. She wouldnt arrange bodyguards to protect him at all times, but she would pay more attention to him and Jiang Dashun. Well, thank you so much! Jiang Wenliang felt he owed Gu Ning a lot. As my subordinate, its my responsibility to protect you. I wont just protect you, Id do the same for every employee working in mypany. Its very normal, said Gu Ning. Hearing that, Jiang Wenliang epted her kindness. As for your job, given your work experience, you cant be an average employee. I think you can be a middle level manager. Its up to your abilities how your career will develop. As for what exactly you need to do, Manager Zheng will help you with that, said Gu Ning. Jiang Wenliang was surprised, not because he could be a middle level manager, but because Gu Ning ordered Zheng Peng to make the arrangement. An idea dawned on Jiang Wenliang and he asked, Miss Gu, are you the boss of Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company? He knew that Zheng Peng was its general manager instead of the boss, and now Gu Ning asked him to work with Zheng Peng, which meant she might be the boss. Chapter 2869 - A Solution Chapter 2869: A Solution However, if Gu Ning was the boss of Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company, she would be really unbelievable. After witnessing Gu Nings skills at stone-gambling and her natural air of power, he understood that she couldnt be an ordinary girl. Therefore, he would be surprised if Gu Ning was really the boss of Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company, but he wouldnt doubt it. Yes, said Gu Ning. There was nothing to hide. After all, Jiang Wenliang was going to work for her. Jiang Wenliang thought it was highly likely, but he was still amazed after hearing Gu Nings reply. At that moment, he had to admit that he had incredibly good luck to meet the boss of Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company. I heard that Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company became profitable very rapidly, but I didnt expect its boss to be a young girl like you! You have my respect! Jiang Wenliang said sincerely. Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Jiang, Gu Ning said modestly. Miss Gu, youre too modest, said Jiang Wenliang. After knowing Gu Nings status, he was much more relieved. Gu Ning smiled but didnt say anything further. Ha-ha, ha-ha, our boss indeed keeps a low profile. She has achieved a lot more than you can imagine! Zheng Peng repliedughingly. Hearing that, Jiang Wenliang was even more surprised. Obviously, Gu Ning was more powerful than just being the boss of the Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company, but he knew that he shouldnt ask about it. If so, Im looking forward to knowing what else Miss Gu owns, Jiang Wenliang said. He said that he was looking forward to knowing more, but he didnt directly ask about it. If you want to know, you can search my name on the Inte. Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company is about to be merged into the Shengning Organization, so its not a big deal if you know it, Gu Ning said. Since Jiang Wenliang was aware that she was the boss of Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company, he would find out that she was also the chairman of the Shengning Organization sooner orter. Upon hearing the name of a business organization, Jiang Wenliang realized that Gu Ning was already extremely sessful. Can I do that right now? Jiang Wenliang asked. He couldnt wait to know more about Gu Ning, but he was afraid that it might be impolite if he took out his phone right away. Be my guest. No need to be so serious when were not talking about work, Gu Ning replied calmly. She didnt care much about status. In her eyes, everyone was equal, so she wouldnt order her subordinates to bow to her whenever they saw her. After all, they werent in public and were off work at the moment. They only needed to pay attention to their manners when they were in thepany or outside. Thanks. Jiang Wenliang replied with a better impression of Gu Ning. It was hard to meet a boss who didnt put on any airs. After all, many people gave themselves airs once they gained some influence. With Gu Nings permission, Jiang Wenliang immediately took out his phone and searched for news about her. When he read her introduction, he was struck dumb. She turned out to be the chairman of the Shengning Organization. The Shengning Organization was a veryrge business group. Although he didnt pay special attention to it, he had heard a lot about it. It was a newly establishedpany, but it already owned over fifty billion yuan in assets. It was amazingly sessful. M-Miss Gu, youre the chairman of the Shengning Organization? I cant believe my eyes! Jiang Wenliang said excitedly. He didnt doubt whether Gu Ning built thepany on her own, it just further proved that she wasnt an ordinary girl since she could be so sessful. Im ttered, said Gu Ning. Its the truth! Youre really amazing Miss Gu! said Jiang Wenliang. After the meal, Jiang Wenliang walked away with Zheng Peng who would arrange work for him. There was nothing Gu Ning needed to be worried about. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting rested in the hotel for a while, then checked out and left. They went directly to the airport. When Jiang Wenliang and Zheng Peng got into the same car outside the restaurant, Jiang Dashuns friend saw them and shared the news with him. Jiang Dashun was shocked to know that Jiang Wenliang had a rtionship with Zheng Peng. They were peers, so Jiang Dashun had heard of Zheng Peng, even before Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company was opened in City Rui. After all, the rise of Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company had caused a sensation in the jade industry. Currently, Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company was the most famous jade miningpany in Province Yun and was ranked in the top 10. If Jiang Wenliang had a close rtionship with Zheng Peng, it would be more difficult for Jiang Dashun to attack him. Most importantly, Jiang Dashun didnt know how close they were. If they were just acquaintances, it wouldnt be a big deal, but if they were close No matter what, Jiang Dashun was jealous of Jiang Wenliang because of his rtionship with Zheng Peng. How could Jiang Wenliang suddenly be so lucky? He just got help from a rich girl yesterday, and now he met Zheng Peng. After the call, Jiang Dashun was full of anger and Fang Lin asked him, Baby, what happened? Why do you look so mad? Jiang Dashun then told Fang Lin what he just learned about Jiang Wenliang. Fang Lin was shocked too and felt anxious. Jiang Wenliang has a rtionship with Zheng Peng? W-Wont it make it harder for us to deal with him? Its not a big deal that he has a rtionship with Zheng Peng. Zheng Peng might not help him. If hes Zheng Pengs close friend, Zheng Peng could have helped him earlier on! Jiang Dashun said, but he was actually extremely anxious. He hoped that Jiang Wenliang and Zheng Peng were just acquaintances, so that Zheng Peng wouldnt help Jiang Wenliang. However, they had no idea whether Zheng Peng would help Jiang Wenliang or not. Do you have any ideas to deal with Jiang Wenliang now? asked Fang Lin. No, said Jiang Dashun. Most importantly, he didnt trust other people, but he couldnt do it on his own, so he was hesitant to deal with Jiang Wenliang now. I have an idea. I wonder whether itll work, said Fang Lin. When she said that, she blinked in panic, but Jiang Dashun didnt notice it. What is it? Jiang Dashun asked at once. Chapter 2870 - Will You Accept That? Chapter 2870: Will You ept That? Fang Lin wanted to say something, but was afraid that Jiang Dashun would be mad at her. What is it? Tell me! Seeing that, Jiang Dashun urged her. Dont be mad if I tell you, said Fang Lin. Because she understood that Jiang Dashun might be angry, she needed to calm him down beforehand. Although she knew Jiang Dashun would be mad, she still wanted to say it because she wasnt sure whether he would agree for money. After all, Jiang Dashun was willing to make money by hook or by crook. Why would I be mad? Jiang Dashun asked airily. He thought Fang Lin just couldnt think of a good idea. I-I think I can beg Jiang Wenliang for his forgiveness. I can lie to him that I know that I was wrong and that I still want to be together with him. When he epts me, I can steal the two pieces of jade Fang Lin said, but her voicecked confidence. Although she said that to Jiang Dashun, she was actually lying. She honestly wanted to get back with Jiang Wenliang, because Jiang Wenliang was rich and had a rtionship with Zheng Peng now. If they were close, it couldnt be easier for Jiang Wenliang to be sessful again. Whether she would really do that, she would make the decision after doing an investigation, but she indeed wanted to give it a try. The moment Jiang Dashun heard Fang Lins words, he was furious and directly snapped at her. Fang Lin, do you think you can fool me? Jiang Wenliang is rich now, so you want to leave me for him, right? But I can tell you its impossible. Jiang Wenliang hates you to death. Do you think hed ept you again? Upon hearing Jiang Dashuns reply, Fang Lin was frightened and exined. Baby, dont get me wrong. I didnt mean to Seeing that Jiang Dashun was so furious, she had to give up that idea. After all, she clearly knew that it was impossible for her to get back together with Jiang Wenliang, but she was unwilling to face reality, so she wanted to try. Even though she wanted to try, she had to get Jiang Dashuns permission. If he disagreed, she would suffer a double loss. If not, dont bring it up again. If you get back together with Jiang Wenliang, even though its just a part of the scheme, I wont ept you again. I dont want a dirty woman, Jiang Dashun said. If Fang Lin was going to get back together with Jiang Wenliang, she would unavoidably sleep with him, but that was uneptable in his eyes. Before they were together, he didnt care how many men Fang Lin had slept with, but he couldnt ept it if she slept with other men in addition to him after they got together. Besides, he saw through Fang Lin. She saw that Jiang Wenliang was rich again and might be sessful, so she regretted leaving him. However, Fang Lin hadnt taken action yet, so he could forgive her. After all, he really loved Fang Lin and feltfortable being with her. Alright, alright, I wont talk about it again. Dont be mad. I just wanted to get two pieces of jade, so I had that idea. Ill give up. Ipletely gave up the thought. Fang Lin immediately apologized and tried to exin herself, but Jiang Dashun wouldnt believe her. He just stopped arguing with her. At that time, Zheng Peng took Jiang Wenliang to the branch of Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company in City Rui and quickly helped him get on board. Jiang Wenliang used to be a franchisee, so he knew a lot about franchisees and understood what they wanted. Therefore, Zheng Peng appointed him to the position of Market Development Manager. His work was to develop potential franchisees. They needed franchisees, because they relied on them to sell raw jade materials to local stores in different cities. Not every owner of a raw jade material store would travel the long way to Province Yun to purchase goods. If they didnt need many raw jade materials, it wasnt worth their time and energy to fly the long distance to Province Yun. So normally they would require a franchisees help. In addition, not every businessman in this industry could get in touch and cooperate with raw jade material developers. Although Gu Ning said that he could have a position in the management and Jiang Wenliang was mentally-prepared, he was still surprised to get the position of Market Development Manager. It was beyond his expectation. Manager Zheng, will other colleagues be unhappy if I get such a high position? Jiang Wenliang asked. He felt it was too much and the other colleagues might feel it was unfair. Why? Do we have to ask their opinion when we hire someone? Thispany is owned by our boss, not by them. If youre worried, prove your abilities to them. If anyone dares to act against you, you can punish them. We dont need uncooperative employees. But you also need to behave yourself and do your job well. If you make any mistakes, youll be punished too. If you have an outstanding performance, you can get a promotion in the future, but you might also lose your position if you dont have the required abilities, Zheng Peng said. Hearing that, Jiang Wenliang was relieved and excited. If everything was as Zheng Peng said, it would be a very goodpany. Sure, Ill do my best! Jiang Wenliang said seriously. Since Jiang Wenliang was a manager, he had a high sry. His sry was actually higher than some other managers in the same industry. Jiang Wenliang was surprised that Zheng Peng was willing to give him such a good sry. Anyway, no one would say no to a high sry, and it could encourage him to work harder. Therefore, Jiang Wenliang made up his mind to do his best. About Jiang Dashun, the boss has talked about that with you, but I need to say it again. If he causes you trouble again, dont hesitate to let me know. Well help you deal with it. If youre in trouble, it will not only be you, our entirepany will also be affected, so dont feel embarrassed or hesitate to let us know, Zheng Peng reminded. Sure, thanks. Jiang Wenliang answered, feeling touched. In the capital, the drama wasnt over yet, but the Chang family was in more and more trouble, while the Dai family gained more and more attention. The Dai family was also dragged into some trouble, but the Leng family protected them from getting hurt. Chapter 2871 - Affected by Evil Energy Chapter 2871: Affected by Evil Energy Officials in the Dai familys faction werent all upright. Some of them were corrupt and had broken thew too. The Yuan family and some other families had found out about it, but what they had done had nothing to do with the Dai family, so the Dai family wasnt really affected. Yesterday, Pei Jiangchao was sentenced. Although it was an abduction, it didnt seed and Dai Xiongyu wasnt injured. Therefore, he didnt receive a serious punishment. He was only sentenced to five years in jail and all of his properties were confiscated. His properties would be public funds and he also had to pay Dai Xiongyupensation. The Pei family decided to double the amount of money. Although it was not really a huge amount for them and it couldnt do anything, it was still necessary, otherwise other people might think that the Pei family didnt need to pay a price for their mistakes. Pei Jiangchao was sentenced to five years in jail, but he deserved it because he broke thew. However, for the victim, that wasnt something concrete, so he still needed to paypensation. Because the Dai family stopped ming the Pei family for sheltering Pei Jiangchao, they didnt interfere in the judgment. Pei Jiangchao understood that the sentence wouldnt be lighter even if the Pei family interfered, instead the Pei family would have been dragged into trouble because of it. Nevertheless, he still felt hurt that his father and younger brother didnt help him and even went to apologize to the Dai family in order to get away with it. He wished that he could have good luck and that he might have a chance, but now he lost everything. Pei Jiangchaos wife and kids had the same opinion, so they all med Master Pei and Pei Jianghai, but they also knew that it was Pei Jiangchaos fault, so they didnt dare to show their feelings no matter how unhappy they were. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt ask about it. The next day when they were back in the capital, Leng Shaoting returned to the military base while Gu Ning continued to go to ss. It was already mid-July at this time, so a few days after Gu Ning came back, the final exams were due. Then they would have a vacation. Because Gu Ning was out of the school most of the time this semester, she missed many sses. She had a photographic memory, but she still needed to learn beforehand. If she didnt learn anything, she wouldnt be able to gain any knowledge even though she had a photographic memory. As a result, she devoted herself to study for the next few days. She caught up with her ssmates and prepared for the exam. Unfortunately, the afternoon before the exam, an ident happened again. Dai Xiongyus father suddenly got sick and Master Dai ordered to stop attacking the Chang family. It was very abnormal and he even refused to answer Leng Yuanqians call. Once Jing Yunyao heard about that, she felt that it wasnt simple, so she went to visit the Dai family. At the same time, she called Gu Ning and asked Gu Ning to go visit Master Dais eldest son at the hospital. No matter what happened, as long as Master Dais eldest son was alive, Gu Ning could help them. After Jing Yunyao arrived at the Dai familys house, she sensed an evil energy around. She instantly became angry. Although it wasnt very harmful, it was enough to affect ordinary people. However, when she wanted to go in, a security guard stopped her and said, Masters order, no member of the Leng family can get inside. What? Jing Yunyao slightly frowned, but wasnt surprised, because she realized that something must be wrong the moment she sensed the strong evil energy. It was possible that the Dai family was being controlled by something evil, otherwise Master Dais eldest son wouldnt have gotten sick all of a sudden and Master Dai wouldnt have stopped attacking the Chang family. Master Dai even refused to answer Leng Yuanqians call and forbade the Leng family to go inside. That couldnt be Master Dais idea. However, it was impossible for security guards to stop Jiang Yunyao. Without dy, Jing Yunyao directly flew over the big iron gate, then quickly walked towards the main building of the Dai familys mansion. Seeing that, the security guards shouted at her to stop and chased her quickly. They could also see Master Dais abnormal behavior and knew that it wasnt right that he forbade the Leng family to go in. After all, it wasnt a secret that the Leng family had helped the Dai family a lot recently. Master Dai couldnt wait to unseat and rece the Chang family, but suddenly changed his mind and stayed away from the Leng family. It was extremely unreasonable. Nevertheless, that was Master Dais order, so they had to obey it. However, they couldnt stop Jing Yunyao at all. They could only watch her go in. When she was close to the main building, she clearly sensed a person covered in evil energy in the room. Without further thought, Jing Yunyao directly broke into the room. In the living room, only Junior Mrs. Dai and Dai Xiongyu were present. Senior Mrs. Dai was staying in the hospital with Master Dais eldest son. Because Master Dai wasnt in a good condition, they needed someone who could make decisions at home. The other family members still needed to go to work. Junior Mrs. Dai and Dai Xiongyu werent surprised to see Jing Yunyao. On the contrary, they expected her toe. In fact, they both felt that Master Dais behavior was very abnormal and uneptable, but they could do nothing about it. They could only hope that the Leng family woulde and help them. However, they were afraid that Jing Yunyao might not be able to deal with it alone. Hi, Mrs. Leng. Junior Mrs. Dai and Dai Xiongyu greeted Jing Yunyao. Hi, Junior Mrs. Dai. Jing Yunyao politely replied. She was now sure that something was wrong with Master Dai instead of them, and that Leng Yuanqian actually learned about Master Dais condition through Dai Xiongyu. Mrs. Leng, my grandpa looks very strange. I think he might be affected by something evil, Dai Xiongyu said, filled with worry. Youre right. Hes indeed been affected by evil energy, Jing Yunyao said in an affirmative tone. This room was full of evil energy, but only Master Dai was affected, while the other people were fine. It was obvious that Master Dai was the target. Dai Xiongyu and the others were a little affected too, but not seriously, so they behaved normally. Besides, in addition to the evil energy in this room, Jing Yunyao also sensed it from Master Dais study. There was a man inside, and that man was undoubtedly Master Dai. Chapter 2872 - A Man with Evil Energy Chapter 2872: A Man with Evil Energy What? Both Junior Mrs. Dai and Dai Xiongyu were surprised. Although they had a feeling that Master Dai might be affected by something evil, they still couldnt believe that it was true. It sounded too strange! They didnt think that what Jing Yunyao said was the truth, but her words were still shocking. It was scary that Master Dai was affected by evil energy! Mrs. Leng, are you kidding? Junior Mrs. Dai was scared and asked. She hoped it wasnt true. I wont joke about this, but Im afraid I cant tell you any details right now. I need to solve the problem first, Jing Yunyao said. Is Master Dai in the study? I need to see him. Let me take you there, Dai Xiongyu said. Master Dai was talking with a guest in the study, but Dai Xiongyu somehow felt that the guest wasnt kind. He didnt care whether they interrupted them. He cared more about Master Dais condition now. Without dy, Dai Xiongyu led Jing Yunyao to the study. At that moment, the security guard who chased Jing Yunyao reached the main building, but he was stopped by Junior Mrs. Dai. Outside the study, Dai Xiongyu knocked at the door. Grandpa, Mrs. Leng is here. The moment he finished, he heard Master Dais displeased voice. Whats she doing here? Didnt I tell you that the Leng family is forbidden to enter our home? Hearing that, Dai Xiongyu turned to look at Jing Yunyao in disappointment. However, Jing Yunyao didnt care about that at all, she directly kicked the door open. No one expected her to do that, so everyone was scared by the sudden loud sound. H-How dare you! Master Dai snapped at Jing Yunyao who walked inside. Master Dai, can you tell me why were not wee? I thought we were distinguished guests before today, Jing Yunyao asked meaningfully and gave a nce at the man sitting on the sofa. It was a middle-aged man who was about forty. He was a foreigner and seemed to be from Country T, but Jing Yunyao wasnt sure of that. The man was covered in evil energy, but he wasnt a monster or a ghost, which meant he was just a mortal who had evil energy. Jing Yunyao moved her sight to Master Dai and saw something strange at his chest. She couldnt see what it was, but felt it was evil. It couldnt be more obvious that Master Dai was being controlled by this man and that this man must have made Master Dais eldest son sick. The man frowned and sized Jing Yunyao up. Perhaps he felt that Jing Yunyao was different, but didnt know why. The man indeed felt something different from Jing Yunyao and could see that she wasnt an ordinary person, but he couldnt see what exactly was special about her. After all, they were from different countries and were different cultivators. There was also a huge gap between their levels, so it was very normal that he couldnt tell what she was. However, he was sure that she had special abilities. Anyway, he wasnt frightened, because he couldnt sense her abilities at all and Jing Yunyao didnt put pressure on him. Yeah, grandpa, what happened to you? Dai Xiongyu asked with concern. Master Dai was like a total stranger. Shut your mouth! Its none of your business. Master Dai angrily criticized Dai Xiongyu. Dai Xiongyu was scared of Master Dai, so he didnt dare to say anything else after Master Dai snapped at him. After snapping at Dai Xiongyu, Master Dai turned to stare at Jing Yunyao and coldly said, This is my business. I dont need to exin it to you. There is a guest. You should leave. What if I dont? Jing Yunyao asked arrogantly. Master Dai was angry. If you dont leave, I can only order the security guards to chase you out. Grandpa! Dai Xiongyu opened his mouth again. You cant do that. I told you to shut up! Didnt you hear me? Get out now! Master Dai lost his patience. He always loved Dai Xiongyu, but now he seemed to hate him. Dai Xiongyu wanted to say something again, but Jing Yunyao interrupted. Alright, I can handle it. Hearing that, Dai Xiongyu closed his mouth. Mrs. Leng, what do you want? I think Ive already told you to get out. Cant you understand? Is the Leng family as rude as you? Master Dai said angrily. Dai Xiongyu was scared and believed that something must be wrong with his grandfather, otherwise his grandfather wouldnt dare to say something like that! Master Dai, did you forget what the Leng family has done for you these days? asked Jing Yunyao. She knew Master Dai changed because of the effect of the evil energy, but she still wanted to know how serious it was. Master Dai frowned, but didnt immediately reply and softened a little. However, at this time, the middle-aged man coughed and Master Dai became cold again. So what? I dont need it now. You should go. Jing Yunyao watched the middle-aged mans behavior and Master Dais change. An idea dawned on her. Master Dai might have had a poisonous magic cast on him and the strange thing moving around in his body must be a poisonous worm. If that was true, Master Dai was in a very dangerous situation. Before they figured out a solution, only the person who cast the poisonous magic could solve the problem. Therefore, she couldnt kill the middle-aged man, or Master Dai might die too. As a result, Jing Yunyao stopped arguing with Master Dai. Fine, if so, Ill leave. As soon as she finished speaking, Jing Yunyao turned around and walked away, looking furious. Dai Xiongyu was extremely angered by Mater Dai, but he didnt dare to say anything, so he could only chase after Jing Yunyao. Mrs. Leng, Im sorry, my grandpa Dai Xiongyu wanted to apologize for Master Dai, but Jing Yunyao interrupted before he could finish. No need to apologize. I know its not his intention. Hes under someones control. Dont argue with him. Just leave it to us. Hearing that, Dai Xiongyu understood that Jing Yunyao wasnt mad and that Master Dai was indeed under someones control. Chapter 2873 - Deeply Affected by Evil Energy Chapter 2873: Deeply Affected by Evil Energy However, upon thinking that Master Dai was being controlled by evil energy, Dai Xiongyu was very upset. He couldnt believe it was real. Dont tell other people about it and stay away from the middle-aged man. Well solve this problem as soon as possible. Jing Yunyao reminded him to be careful in the end. Hearing that, Dai Xiongyu was struck dumb for a second because Jing Yunyao was implying that the middle-aged man wasnt right. Besides, Master Dais bad condition must have something to do with the middle-aged man. Dai Xiongyu had a bad impression of the middle-aged man, but he was an honored guest of Master Dai, so Dai Xiongyu said nothing. However, unexpectedly, it was the middle-aged man who caused his family this serious trouble. Sure, I understand, Dai Xiongyu replied. Even though he was aware that Master Dais bad condition had something to do with the middle-aged man, he couldnt do anything right now. If he alerted the middle-aged man by ident, it would make everything worse. In the hospital, because Gu Ning was far away, she arrivedte. Before she came, the hospital was informed, so Gu Ning was allowed to go in once she came. No one stopped her and she smoothly entered the ward of Master Dais eldest son. After all, he was an important figure, so there were security guards at the door. Outsiders normally werent allowed to go in. Hi, Miss Gu! Senior Mrs. Dai politely greeted Gu Ning. Although this was her first meeting with Gu Ning, she had read news and seen photos of her earlier on. She easily recognized Gu Ning. Nice to see you, Senior Mrs. Dai. Gu Ning politely replied. Miss Gu, thank you so much foring and rescuing my son, Xiongyu,st time. I didnt have a chance to thank you in person! So I must thank you again, Miss Gu. Senior Mrs. Dai sincerely thanked Gu Ning. All the members of the Dai family were aware that Gu Ning had rescued Dai Xiongyu. Only outsiders didnt know about it. Its my pleasure, Senior Mrs. Dai. Since the Dai family is working with the Leng family, the Leng family will surely stand out if you need help, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said that, Senior Mrs. Dai stopped feeling embarrassed. Although they were partners, she was still grateful to the Leng family. Senior Mrs. Dai, can I have a look at Mr. Dai now? said Gu Ning. Of course! Senior Mrs. Dai came back to her senses. Gu Ning came to see Master Dais eldest son, so she immediately took Gu Ning to his room in the ward. She didnt know why the Leng family sent Gu Ning over because she was just a young girl, even though Gu Ning was strong and had many abilities. Senior Mrs. Dai was unfamiliar with Gu Ning, so it was understandable that she had worries. Nevertheless, she wouldnt stop Gu Ning, because she wanted to try. Doctors gave him a medical check, but found nothing wrong with him. Hes in the same strange condition as Master Chang, Senior Mrs. Dai said, her voice filled with anxiety. If they didnt know the cause, they wouldnt know how to treat Mr. Dai. Unfortunately, they had no idea about its cause yet. Mr. Dai was in the same condition as Master Chang, but one was frozen by magical power, while the other was frozen by evil energy. Master Chang would be safe for years, but Mr. Dai was in a lot of danger. Within a month, he would die. Without dy, Gu Ning took out a power crystal and helped Mr. Dai take it. Seeing that, Senior Mrs. Dai was scared, but she didnt stop Gu Ning. Instead, she only focused on Gu Ning nervously. Due to Mr. Dais bad condition a single power crystal was not enough, so Gu Ning poured magical power into his body afterwards. She needed to wake him up to know more about the current situation. Jing Yunyao had just sent Gu Ning a message, telling her how the Dai family was doing now, so Gu Ning was aware that Master Chang was being controlled by evil energy, but they didnt know who the controller was yet. Mr. Dai must know something, so the evil controller made him lose consciousness. There must be a reason for that. Anyway, no one knew the reason why Mr. Dai suddenly passed out, so Gu Nings action wouldnt attract much attention when she woke him up within a short time. Normally, it would shock other people if Mr. Dai suddenly woke up, but it was an emergency, so Gu Ning had to do it as soon as possible. Jing Yunyao didnt go far after walking out of the Dai familys mansion. Instead, she hid and spied on the Dai family, mainly the middle-aged, evil man. Gu Ning ced her hands on Mr. Dais temples, then put magical power into his body. Because Mr. Dai was affected by evil energy, his face was deathly pale. After the magical power flowed into his body, Mr. Dais face gradually became ruddy. It was so obvious that Senior Mrs. Dai noticed the change at once. She was extremely surprised. She didnt know whether Gu Ning could really cure Mr. Dai, but the obvious change made her believe that Gu Ning had that ability. However, because Gu Ning was busy treating Mr. Dai now, she didnt interrupt. A few minutester, Mr Dai waspletely rid of the evil energy so he quickly woke up. Senior Mrs. Dai was shocked when Mr. Dai opened his eyes. She was stunned for a long while, and couldnt believe her eyes. Because she was too excited, she forgot to thank Gu Ning, but threw herself at Mr. Dai. Honey, youre finally awake. Are you alright? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Not at all. Mr. Dai answered. Hearing that, Senior Mrs. Dai was relieved, then thanked Gu Ning. Miss Gu, thank you so much! Senior Mrs. Gu said sincerely. Because she was too excited, she even cried a little. Im d to help, said Gu Ning. Hearing their conversation, Mr. Dai realized that he had passed out. Now his wife was thanking Gu Ning, which meant Gu Ning rescued him. However, in order to make sure of it, Mr. Dai still asked, What happened? You passed out early this morning. We took you to the hospital, but the doctors couldnt find anything wrong with you. It was Miss Gu who woke you up, Senior Mrs. Dai said. She was still horrified when she thought of the scary situation. The moment when doctors told her they couldnt find the cause she had feltpletely helpless! Although Mr. Dai had that idea, he was still surprised to hear the answer. Even the doctors couldnt find out why he was unconscious, but Gu Ning woke him up. Chapter 2874 - Do You Have Special Abilities too? Chapter 2874: Do You Have Special Abilities too? Miss Gu, thank you so much for rescuing me! Mr. Dai thanked Gu Ning at once. Even though he felt it was unbelievable, it was true that Gu Ning rescued him, so it was necessary for him to thank her. Even the doctors couldnt help him, so he would probably have died if Gu Ning didnt rescue him. Its my pleasure. Gu Ning said, But can you tell me what happened? In an instant, Mr. Dai looked mad, but he was willing to tell Gu Ning even though she was very young. Actually, if the Leng family sent Gu Ning over, it meant that she had a very important position. Therefore, Mr. Dai chose to be honest, I saw Yuan Wenye with a man who is about forty years old at XX restaurantst night, but this morning, that man came to our home. My father was very polite to him. I was afraid that the man might harm us, so I reminded my father to be careful. Unfortunately, my father refused to listen. Then the man grabbed my hand and I felt cold all over my body. I couldnt move and gradually lost consciousness. Afterwards, I passed out. Miss Gu, that man is very strange. I think he hase for no good. Saying that, Mr. Dai was full of anger and worry. What? That man made you lose consciousness? Hearing that, Senior Mrs. Dai eximed in shock. She had seen that man, but had no idea that the man made her husband unconscious. Since that man had met Yuan Wenye before, it must have something to do with Yuan Wenye. It must be Yuan Wenyes order! Senior Mrs. Dai said angrily, showing strong hatred for Yuan Wenye. Mr. Dai was also furious. It is not only Mr. Dai. Master Dai is also under his control. Thats the reason why Master Dai ordered them to stop attacking the Chang family this morning. He even refused to answer the Leng familys calls. Mrs. Leng just went to the Dai familys house, but wasnt allowed to go in. She broke in and finally found out what happened. That man is abnormal. He is directly controlling Master Dais mind instead of his body. Although weve roughly figured it out, we dont know the details, so we must find out the truth as soon as possible, Gu Ning said. Hearing Gu Nings words, both Mr. Dai and Senior Mrs. Dai were surprised. That man was controlling Master Dais mind? How did he manage to do that? Its crazy that the man could control ones mind, Senior Mrs. Dai eximed. She couldnt really ept that and felt that it should only be possible in fantasy shows. In her eyes, it was impossible for it to happen in real life. Then why couldnt the doctors find out why Mr. Dai lost consciousness, but I could wake him up after I came? asked Gu Ning. Hearing that, both Mr. Dai and Senior Mrs. Dai were shocked. It was true that the doctors failed to find the cause, and Gu Ning quickly woke Mr. Dai up. Even though they knew Gu Ning had skills, it was still unbelievable. Now they wondered whether Gu Ning had special abilities. It was hard for them to ept, but they couldnt think of any other reasons. Miss Gu, does that mean that both you and that man have special abilities? asked Mr. Dai. Since he had doubts, he decided to directly ask Gu Ning about it. He was unwilling to guess. Right, both that man and I have special abilities, but please keep it among us. Dont tell anyone else or itll cause trouble and you might end up punished. Gu Ning admitted, but also threatened them. Given Master Dais current condition, she had to admit that she had special abilities in order to win their trust. She didnt think they would spread the news, unless they didnt want to live, but even if they told other people, no one would believe them. Mr. Dai and Senior Mrs. Dai werepletely stunned. They didnt expect to find out that Gu Ning really had special abilities. They couldnt believe that people with special abilities really existed in this world and Yuan Wenye even had a rtionship with one of them. They had heard about superpowers, but they didnt know any of the details, so they didnt ask further about it. Miss Gu, dont worry, we wont tell anyone, but please help us. We will definitely thank you! Mr. Dai begged sincerely. Rx, we will help you solve the problem. After all, the Dai family got involved in the trouble because the Leng family wanted to work with you, otherwise you wouldnt have encountered so much trouble, Gu Ning said. It was precisely because of that that she didnt think it was a big deal to help the Dai family. Dont say that, Miss Gu. We were willing to work with the Leng family. Since we agreed to join the game, we were prepared for any consequences, Mr. Dai said. He didnt me the Leng family. Anyway, they agreed to team up, the Leng family didnt force the Dai family. In addition, because of the Leng family, the Dai family had gained a lot of benefits. Alright, we should stop talking about that for now. You can stay in the hospital for the time being. Dont tell anyone that Mr. Dai is awake, including other members of the Dai family. I dont want that man to know. Otherwise he mighte to hurt you again. If anyonees, Mr. Dai can pretend to be unconscious. Just leave the rest to us. Well solve the problem as soon as possible, Gu Ning said. No problem. Thank you so much, Miss Gu, Mr. Dai said. Afterwards, Gu Ning walked away, leaving Mr. Dai and Senior Mrs. Dai in shock. Honey, its too shocking. I cant believe my ears, Senior Mrs. Dai eximed in horror. Since she told us everything, I think it must be true. Otherwise it would cause trouble for her if we know the secret, Mr. Dai replied. Although it was unbelievable, he was willing to believe it. Youre right, but I wonder how everything is going in our family right now. Im very worried, Senior Mrs. Dai said restlessly. They should be fine. I think they must be dealing with it now, Mr. Dai said, but he was anxious too. I cant believe that Yuan Wenye has a rtionship with such a person! Senior Mrs. Dai said in surprise. Were in the same situation. It must be shocking for them as well that we have a rtionship with Gu Ning, Mr. Dai said. He was also astonished to know that Gu Ning had special abilities, but he could still ept it Chapter 2875 - Spy on That Man Chapter 2875: Spy on That Man Oh, if Mrs. Leng is also aware of that mans special abilities, does it mean she has An idea dawned on Senior Mrs. Dai so she doubted whether Jing Yunyao had special abilities too. Mr. Dai didnt realize it until he heard Senior Mrs. Dais words, but he felt it was highly likely. Its possible. If so, the Leng family Mr. Dai suddenly took a long breath. In that case, the Leng family was much stronger than they thought! No matter who dared to go against the Leng family, they would be digging their own graves, like the Chang family. If so, its very scary! Senior Mrs. Dai said, feeling frightened. It is horrifying, but itll only do us good as long as we dont harm the Leng family. In front of such a strong family, we have to limit our ambition. So I think its enough for us to rece the Chang family, Mr. Dai said. The Dai family was also ambitious, but they clearly knew their abilities. Otherwise, they wouldnt have kept a low profile for so many years. However, that might make them seem weak, so they still needed to prove their abilities when it was necessary. After what happened this time, it would be difficult for them to stay low-key any longer. Senior Mrs. Dai agreed with Mr. Dai. In fact, Senior Mrs. Dai preferred to live an ordinary life since it would be much safer, but she knew it was impossible. She wasnt born in an ordinary family, and she married into a powerful family. However, they didnt know why Yuan Wenye wanted to cause the Dai family trouble and make the Dai family give up attacking the Chang family. He guessed that the Yuan family might also have the idea of unseating the Chang family. Anyway, it was impossible for the Yuan family to help the Chang family. After Gu Ning walked away, she sent Jing Yunyao a message and asked her whether she needed her to do anything. Because Jing Yunyao understood that Gu Ning was going to have an exam tomorrow and there was nothing she needed her to deal with, Jing Yunyao told her to go back to school for now. At the same time, Jing Yunyao spied on the Dai family. About half an hourter, the middle-aged man left. Master Dai walked him to the gate in person and arranged for a car to take him. Master Dai seemed to please the middle-aged man, but it was obvious that he was under control. When the man was gone, Jing Yunyao also left. Jing Yunyaos car was stopped not far from the Dai familys house, so she drove to chase after the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man didnt notice because there was a huge gap between their levels. Meanwhile, Jing Yunyao called Master Leng and reported the situation to him. Hearing about the situation the Dai family was in, Master Leng was angry, but he was also surprised that Yuan Wenye had a rtionship with such a man. It seemed the Yuan family was much more difficult to deal with than he thought, but the Leng family was still stronger than the Yuan family. After all, the Leng family had quite a few cultivators now. The Dai familys chauffeur left after driving the middle-aged man to a nearby hotel. The hotel was Shengshi Hotel. Since the man stayed in Shengshi Hotel, Jing Yunyao thought that he might know that it was owned by Leng Shaoting and it was possible that he might try to damage Leng Shaotingspany. However, it was more likely to be a coincidence. Anyway, since it was Leng Shaotingspany, it would be more convenient to spy on the middle-aged man. Nevertheless, Jing Yunyao didnt directly call Leng Shaoting. Instead, she called He Qiming and told him about her request. Afterwards, He Qiming immediately arranged for the hotel manager to meet Jing Yunyao. Before long, the hotel manager came and met Jing Yunyao. They had a talk and the manager found the middle-aged mans room number and booked a room right next to it for Jing Yunyao. The hotel manager didnt know Jing Yunyao, but it was his leaders order, so he obeyed it. Jing Yunyao didnt continue to spy on the middle-aged man. Instead, she called Si Jin over to do it, because she needed to solve the problem with Master Dai. Most importantly, she needed to go back to ask Shangguan Yang for a solution to see whether she could cure Master Dai. Right after Jing Yunyao left, Si Jin set out, so when Jing Yunyao got back to the siheyuan, Si Jin arrived at the hotel. In the siheyuan, Jing Yunyao spoke with Shangguan Yang about Master Dais condition. Shangguan Yang also believed that it was poisonous magic, but he didnt think it was a serious problem. He asked Jing Yunyao to take him to the Dai family, then they visited the Dai family together. In the hotel. The middle-aged man stayed in the room the entire time and didnt go anywhere. Si Jin only needed to spy on him, and didnt need to do anything for the time being. A whileter, Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang arrived at the Dai familys house. This time, Jing Yunyao told Dai Xiongyu about their visit, so Dai Xiongyu ordered the security guards to let them in. Master Dai was still in his study. He continued to call those officials who were going to report the Chang family and told them to stop. However, it didnt work, because Master Dais sudden order was too strange and they were unwilling to miss such a good opportunity. Therefore, they agreed to listen to Master Dai on the phone, but didnt actually stop. Master Dais second son also called them and told them not to listen to Mater Dai, because Master Dais behavior was abnormal for no reason. Since that was the case, no one listened to Master Dai. Mater Dais second son was also aware that Master Dai was affected by poisonous magic, but he didnt tell those officials. Even if he said that, no one would believe him, and it could even cause unnecessary trouble. However, some of them hesitated. Master Dais behavior was very abnormal, but his eldest son was still in the hospital, so they were afraid that the Dai family might lose their influence. They only hesitated for a while and wouldnt make the decision right away. Therefore, they continued to attack the Chang family. Chapter 2876 - Tame Head Chapter 2876: Tame Head No one stopped Master Dai from calling other people, because they were scared to be close to him after knowing that he was under the effect of poisonous magic. They were afraid that he might lose control and hurt them. They were unwilling to have any conflicts and they didnt want to hurt Master Dai. Luckily, there werent many members in the house. In order to avoid danger, Dai Xiongyu and Junior Mrs. Dai called the other family members and told them not toe home right now. As for the reason, they exined that Master Dai was in a bad condition now and could easily lose control. Although the other family members were worried about Master Dais health, they listened to Dai Xiongyu and Junior Mrs. Dai. When Jing Yunyao came with Shangguan Yang, Dai Xiongyu heard the news and immediately went out to wee them. Hi, Mrs. Leng, Elder Shangguan, pleasee in. Dai Xiongyu politely greeted them. Jing Yunyao had told Dai Xiongyu that she woulde with an expert, and that the expert could save Master Dai. Dai Xiongyu didnt doubt Jing Yunyaos words, but he was still afraid that something might happen. However, even though he was worried, the Leng family was the only family he could trust right now. Therefore, he said nothing about it. After weing Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang, Dai Xiongyu took them to Master Dais study. Dai Xiongyu knocked at the door first and said that he needed to see Master Dai. He didnt mention that Jing Yunyao was also there. Master Dai was affected by poisonous magic, but he wasnt fully under control. He only stopped attacking the Chang family and stayed away from the Leng family because he now believed that the Leng family was bad and he needed to cut off their rtionship. Besides, he even wanted to go against the Leng family. As for the Chang family, he would only give up on reporting their crimes. ordingly, when Dai Xiongyu said that he needed to see Master Dai, Master Dai agreed and let him in. However, the moment Mater Dai saw Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yanging in with Dai Xiongyu, he lost his temper. Dai Xiongyu, didnt I tell you the Leng family is forbidden toe here? Why do you still bring them in? What do you want to do? Master Dai angrily questioned. Once Master Dai got angry, the middle-aged man in the hotel felt it, but he only felt Master Dais emotions and didnt know what Master Dai said or who he met. Therefore, the middle-aged man did nothing. Grandpa, Mrs. Leng hase to help you, Dai Xiongyu said resignedly. He understood that Master Dai wouldnt listen to him. Help me? With what? I dont need her help. Leave, now! Master Dai said furiously. It seemed as if he felt Jing Yunyao was going to harm him instead of help him. Grandpa Dai Xiongyu felt helpless. He had no idea what to do now. After all, Master Dai was being controlled by poisonous magic. As soon as Shangguan Yang walked inside, he noticed that Master Dai was abnormal. In Master Dais body, there was indeed a poisonous worm, but he wasnt poisoned. Instead, Master Dai was under the effect of Tame Head. Tame Head referred to ck Magic which used a certain toxin or insect as a prop to secretly act on the target, making the person act ording to the controllers will. It had the same effect as poisonous magic, but the difference was that Tame Head needed the targets date of birth and horoscope. Moreover, poisonous magic usually used the mother poisonous worm to restrain the baby poisonous worm to cause trouble and damage to the body and life of the target. In that case, the target must obey the orders of the controller out of fear, but the controller couldnt control the targets mind. On the other hand, Tame Head could directly control the targets mind from a distance. In fact, the source of Tame Head wasnt their country, but Country T. Shangguan Yang studied it quite a bit, so he knew a lot. Even though it wasnt poisonous magic and was actually Tame Head, Shangguan Yang didnt think it was a big deal. Right at that moment, he took out a Taoist talisman, then directly threw it at Master Dai. The Taoist talisman quickly struck Master Dais forehead causing him to be unable to move. This also impacted the worm inside his body. Seeing that, Dai Xiongyu rounded his eyes in shock. It was too unbelievable! Well Dai Xiongyu wanted to ask about the situation, but he was too shocked to finish a sentence. Dont ask. Dont worry, hes Shaotings master and he can cure Master Dai, Jing Yunyao said calmly. Hearing that, Dai Xiongyu said nothing in case he interrupted Shangguan Yang. The moment Master Dai was frozen by the Taoist talisman, the middle-aged man in the hotel sensed it. He abruptly stood up from the sofa angrily. Without dy, he ran outside and went to the Dai familys house. Si Jin noticed his movement and immediately followed him out. The middle-aged man took out a puppet as he walked in a bid to control Master Dai to fight back, but he failed. In the Dai familys house. After Master Dai was frozen, Shangguan Yang went to him, then took out a sharp dagger. Dai Xiongyu trembled a little when he saw the dagger, even though he believed that Shangguan Yang wouldnt hurt Master Dai. The next moment, Shangguan Yang cut open the clothing on Master Dais chest, scaring Dai Xiongyu. Knowing that Dai Xiongyu was anxious, Jing Yunyao exined. There is a poisonous worm in your grandfathers body. His life is being controlled by that middle-aged man, so the worm must be removed, or your grandfather could die at any time. Dai Xiongyu was frightened. A poisonous worm? His grandfathers life was under control? He couldnt believe his ears! After hearing Jing Yunyaos exnation, Dai Xiongyu was less worried and mentally-prepared. Shangguan Yang cut Master Dais clothing open, then cut his chest. Although Dai Xiongyu understood that Shangguan Yang was going to take the worm out of his grandfathers body, it still scared him when the dagger directly cut his grandfathers chest. However, it shocked him that his grandfather didnt bleed at all! How could that be possible? Dai Xiongyu was stunned. Without hesitation, Shangguan Yang quickly dug the worm out, then killed it with magical energy. The moment the worm was killed, the puppet in the middle-aged mans hand was broken too. In that instant the middle-aged man was frightened. He loosened his hand and stumbled a few steps back. Chapter 2877 - Master Dai Wakes up Chapter 2877: Master Dai Wakes up What was worse, the middle-aged man was also injured. He vomited up and spat a mouthful of blood.
    He became angrier, because it meant the spell he cast on Master Dai was removed by someone. Who did it? How could the person remove his spell? Did Master Dai have a rtionship with a wizard at a higher level? Given the current situation, he couldnt go to the Dai familys house again. If he ran into a wizard who was more powerful than him, he could be caught. And now he was injured, so he needed to recover. As a result, he immediately returned to his room when he just reached the elevator. No one saw the scene because there was nobody around, but Si Jin saw it. As a cultivator, she wasnt surprised. When the middle-aged man turned around, Si Jin stepped back to the side at once. After the middle-aged man got back into his room, Si Jin walked into the next room and continued to spy on him. She also sent Jing Yunyao a message, telling her about the situation. Because the middle-aged man had special abilities, he must have a good hearing as well. If Si Jin made a call, he would be able to hear her.
    Once Jing Yunyao received Si Jins message, she replied to her. They had solved the problem, so Si Jin could directly catch the middle-aged man if he wanted to run away. They would go to see her after everything was done in the Dai family. After Shangguan Yang killed the poisonous worm, the Taoist talisman became useless, because it only had an effect on evil beings. The moment the worm was removed, Master Dai went back to normal. He couldnt help but shout in pain and the wound on his chest began to bleed. Dai Xiongyu got nervous, but didnt dare to rush forward. The next moment, Shangguan Yang took out a pill and helped Master Dai take it. Then he sprayed some medicinal powder on Master Dais wound. After taking the pill, Master Dai stopped shouting, but he was still ufortable. After being covered by medicinal powder, the wound stopped bleeding, but it was still bloody. Shangguan Yang helped Master Dai move and sit down on the sofa, then he asked Dai Xiongyu, Do you have bandages? Shangguan Yangs Qiankun Bag was different from Gu Nings telepathic eye space which had everything. Even though there were bandages in Shangguan Yangs Qiankun Bag, he couldnt take them out in front of Dai Xiongyu, or his secret would be exposed. His medicinal powder was very little, so he could carry it with him and Dai Xiongyu didnt pay much attention to it.
    Of course, Ill go get them right now. Dai Xiongyu ran out of the study at once. Outside, Junior Mrs. Dai didnt go in but waited all the time, so she was anxious as well when she heard Master Dais shouts. When Dai Xiongyu walked out, she immediately asked him, Xiongyu, how is it? I need to get bandages now. We can talk about itter. Dai Xiongyu rushed to find bandages and didnt have much time to talk with Junior Mrs. Dai. Since he said that, Junior Mrs. Dai didnt stand in his way. At the same time, Shangguan Yang took off Master Dais upper clothing. Jing Yunyao didnt walk away, because it was an emergency and it wasnt really embarrassing or inappropriate. Before long, Dai Xiongyu was back with bandages and gave them to Shangguan Yang. Shangguan Yang wrapped Master Dais wound, then told him to lie down on the sofa. He couldnt move right now so Shangguan Yang told Dai Xiongyu to get a nket to cover Master Dai. It was summer and wasnt cold, but Master Dai was in a special condition. He had just gotten rid of the poison, so he had to stay warm.
    Dai Xiongyu immediately got a nket and covered Master Dais body. Master Dai wasntpletely conscious right now. Because Shangguan Yang was unwilling to expose his secret, he didnt fully cure Master Dai. Within a few days, Master Dai would make a full recovery, but he would wake up a few minutester. Therefore, Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao didnt leave right away. They would leave after Master Dai woke up, so that the Dai family could feel relieved. Sir, hows my grandpa now? Dai Xiongyu asked worriedly. He knew his grandfather was getting better, but he couldnt be relieved until Shangguan Yang gave him the answer. Hes fine now. Hell wake up in a few minutes, Shangguan Yang said. Hearing that, Dai Xiongyu was finally relieved and thanked Shangguan Yang. Sir, thank you so much! My pleasure, Shangguan Yang said as he gave Dai Xiongyu a nod. Then Dai Xiongyu suddenly realized that he hadnt offered any tea or water to Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang. Without dy, he walked out and told Junior Mrs. Dai to pour two cups of tea.
    Before long, Junior Mrs. Dai came over with two cups of tea. Although Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang werent thirsty, they still epted the tea. After having a sip, Shangguan Yang felt that the tea tasted very good, so he asked Dai Xiongyu, Can I know what tea this is? It tastes good. Hearing Shangguan Yangspliment, Dai Xiongyu was very happy and replied. Its Junshan Yinzhen. Because its my grandfathers favorite, we made some by ourselves. We have a lot at home. If you like it, Ill prepare some for you to take away. Oh, thanks! Thatll be great. Shangguan Yang epted. Anyway, he had saved Master Dais life. He didnt ask for anything, so he could take some tea as a gift. Ill go prepare some right now, Junior Mrs. Dai announced. Great, Dai Xiongyu replied, then Junior Mrs. Dai walked away. In the hotel, the middle-aged man called Yuan Wenye and reported everything to him.
    When Yuan Wenye heard the result, he was shocked and angry. How could someone be able to remove the spell? When did the Dai family have a rtionship with such a skilled person? Yuan Wenye couldnt ept it, because it would be much more difficult for him to defeat the Dai family now. Left with no choice, Yuan Wenye could only tell the middle-aged man to rest for a while. In the Dai familys house. A few minutester, Master Dai woke up, but he was still very weak and wasnt fully conscious. Grandpa, youre awake! Dai Xiongyu immediately went forward. He squatted in front of the sofa in great excitement. What happened to me? Master Dai couldnt remember everything right now. He only felt the pain from his chest.
    Um Dai Xiongyu didnt answer, but turned to look at Jing Yunyao. He didnt know whether he should tell Master Dai the truth. Chapter 2878 - No Need to Blame Yourself Chapter 2878: No Need to me Yourself Following Dai Xiongyus gaze, Master Dai saw Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang.
    He didnt know Shangguan Yang, but he guessed that Shangguan Yang must be familiar with the Leng family since he came with Jing Yunyao. Hi, Mrs. Leng. Master Dai greeted Jing Yunyao. After he got rid of Tame Head, he began to have a good attitude towards Jing Yunyao again. Master Dai, I think your grandson can exin the situation to you, Jing Yunyao said. She allowed Dai Xiongyu to tell Master Dai what had happened earlier. After that, Dai Xiongyu told Master Day everything. Hearing Dai Xiongyus exnation, Master Dai remembered what he had done. He was shocked and scared. He didnt expect the man to have such harmful magic to even control him. Mrs. Leng, Im so sorry for what Ive done to you and the Leng family. I didnt mean to Master Dai apologized at once. Even though he was under control back then, what he had done was indeed too much. Master Dai, no need to me yourself. We understand that you didnt mean to hurt us. If you did, we wouldnt have rescued you. Jing Yunyao said, Your eldest son was saved by my daughter-inw and youre getting better too. Within a few days, you will make a full recovery. The orders youve sent out have been taken back by your second son, so it didnt cause much damage. Knowing that his eldest son was awake now, Master Dai and Dai Xiongyu were both relieved. However, Master Dai was still scared and felt guilty.
    However, in order to give them confidence, your eldest son can leave the hospital right now. People need to know that hes awake. And we can tell them that you were being threatened, for you to behave abnormally. Now youre fine. Jing Yunyao said, As for the man, just leave him to us. Well tell you the result after dealing with him. Great, thank you so much, Mrs. Leng. Master Dai was very grateful to Jing Yunyao and the Leng family. In fact, he had doubted the Leng familys reputation before, because he didnt think they could be kind given their high status, but this time, he honestly felt their kindness. Afterwards, Master Dai apologized again. Im sincerely sorry for causing you and the Leng family so much trouble. Dont say that. Its never easy to achieve things! Were partners, so we ought to help each other, Jing Yunyao said. Since she said that, Master Dai dropped the topic and started to talk about that man. Oh, the man told me that hes a wizard from Country T. Does Tame Head really exist? Although Mater Dai had been through it in person, he still couldnt believe or ept it. Yes, but keep it a secret among us. Dont spread it. There is no need to cause unnecessary trouble, Jing Yunyao replied. Sure, we wont. Master Dai and Dai Xiongyu promised.
    Master Dai wanted to ask more, but felt that it wasnt necessary, so he didnt continue. Now Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang had to leave. Because Master Dai wasnt well, he didnt stand up and Dai Xiongyu walked them out. In the living room, Junior Mrs. Dai had already prepared tea for Shangguan Yang. There were two cans, half kilogram each, so there was a kilogram in all. Although Dai Xiongyus maternal grandfather was a manufacturer of tea and had sent the Dai family a lot, it was a very precious tea and the yield was low. Therefore, the Dai family didnt have much. The two cans were actually a third of what they had. To be honest, two cans wasnt a little since a kilogram of that tea cost about twenty thousand yuan. Money wasnt important, but sometimes tea of high quality was worth much more than just money. Wow, there is a lot! Shangguan Yang was surprised to see two big cans. Not at all! I hope you like it, Junior Mrs. Dai said. She was afraid that two cans were too little. After all, Shangguan Yang had saved Master Dais life! Two cans of tea was barely enough to show their gratitude. However, there werent many cans of tea at their home, so she could only give Shangguan Yang two cans.
    Of course I like it! Thank you so much. Shangguan Yang beamed, epting the Dai familys gift. Afterwards, Jing Yunyao and Shangguan Yang left. When they were gone, Mater Dai called Master Leng and apologized. He had done that to Jing Yunyao and she didnt me him, but he felt it was necessary for him to make an apology to Master Leng in person too. Master Dai was very weak now, but he still had the strength to talk. He just couldnt talk for long. Master Leng had heard about the situation, so he didnt me Master Dai. Instead, he told Master Dai to rx and that there was no need to me himself. Dai Xiongyu also called Master Dais eldest son and told him that Master Dai was fine now and that Jing Yunyao wanted him to leave the hospital ande back home. Hearing that, Mr. Dai immediately left the hospital. After having the call with Master Dais eldest son, Dai Xiongyu called Master Dais second son and told him everything was fine now. Master Dais second son was greatly relieved and felt much less stressed. Without dy, he shared the news with those officials who were ordered by Master Dai to stop attacking the Chang family these days.
    When they heard that Master Dais eldest son was awake now and that Master Dai had been threatened into giving up on attacking the Chang family, they were shocked and relieved. Now those who hesitated to listen to Master Dai got back their confidence. Now they only needed to deal with the wizard from Country T. Master Dai was fine now, so the wizard couldnt live, but currently he was staying in Shengshi Hotel, so they couldnt take action there, or it could cause trouble for Leng Shaotingspany. Si Jin continued to spy on him and they would take action after the wizard checked out. Anyway, it was impossible for him to run away. Because the other forces had sent people to watch Master Dais eldest son, the news that he woke up was quickly spread abroad, which disappointed many people, but they could do nothing about it. They thought the Dai family would fail this time, but unexpectedly they didnt. Chapter 2879: Why So Fast? Chapter 2879: Why So Fast? For two whole days, the wizard didnt leave the hotel at all, so Si Jin stayed in the hotel for two days as well. She didnt spend all of her time in her room, since the wizard would realize that something was strange if she did. Therefore, when it was time for lunch, she dined out and came back in the afternoon. Anyway, the manager was also watching the man. As long as the man left the hotel, the manager would let her know. The wizard didnt check out until 8 pm the second night, then Si Jin followed him to a house in a suburb. Yuan Wenye was alone in the house. Master, hows your body now? Once the wizard came, Yuan Wenye asked him with concern. He was unusually polite towards the wizard. After all, the wizard had special abilities. If he was disrespectful, the wizard could punish him. Even though he was unwilling to deal with the wizard right now, he had invited him, so he had to be polite till he was gone. Therefore, he wasnt just polite to the wizard, he also needed to satisfy his needs. For example, yesterday the wizard said that he didnt want to stay in the hotel and wanted to recover in a quiet ce, so Yuan Wenye quickly found a quiet ce for him. I need to rest for a few more days, the wizard replied. It would take a long time for him to recover from the bacsh. After a few days, he might get better, but he wouldnt make a full recovery right away. Everything has been arranged now, Yuan Wenye said. Thanks, the wizard said, then directly went in. His arrogance displeased Yuan Wenye, but he had to tolerate it. Afterwards, Yuan Wenye followed him inside. When the wizard met Yuan Wenye, Si Jin secretly filmed their meeting. Due to the distance, she failed to record their conversation, but it was enough to prove that they were scheming something. The Leng family was aware of their scheme, but outsiders had no idea, so they needed to collect evidence. This time, Yuan Wenye was doomed to be paid back. Master, I want to get rid of Leng Yuanqian. Can you help me kill him? said Yuan Wenye. Of course, but you must pay me a hundred million yuan for that after I seed. If I fail, I only need twenty million yuan. But I promise I wont fail again, the wizard said confidently. In his opinion, it was much easier to kill than it was to cast a control spell, but sometimes killing wasnt the result he wanted when he dealt with his enemies. A hundred million yuan! Yuan Wenye was displeased and angry. How could the wizard ask him for so much money? Although he didntck money, a hundred million yuan was arge amount. He could do a lot of things with that. If the wizard seeded, he could give him a hundred million yuan, but he still needed to pay him twenty million yuan even if he failed. In that case, he would have lost a lot of money. The wizard was paid whether he seeded or not. What if he failed on purpose? After all, the wizard had already failed once, so Yuan Wenye lost some confidence in him. However, he couldnt find someone who was better than the wizard right now. So no matter how reluctant Yuan Wenye was, he still epted that condition. Anyway, he couldnt wait to kill Leng Yuanqian! Unfortunately, he was doomed to fail, because Si Jin had heard their n. Without dy, Si Jin sent Jing Yunyao a message and told her about their scheme. Reading Si Jins message, Jing Yunyao was furious. Since the wizard checked out and left the hotel, she thought it was time for her to take action. Therefore, Jing Yunyao ordered Si Jin to punish the wizard and Yuan Wenye. They wouldnt kill the wizard and Yuan Wenye, but they would disable them. As soon as Si Jin was assigned the task, she took action. Because she disguised herself with a baseball cap and a mask, no one could see who she was. In order to not attract the wizards attention, she hadnt used her magical energy to damage the surveince cameras earlier, but she didnt hesitate to do so now. She couldnt leave any evidence, so Si Jin immediately released magical energy to damage the surveince cameras. When Si Jin did that, the wizard clearly felt a strong power. Although he didnt know it was magical energy, he knew it wasnt natural and was from someone who had superpowers. Wizards werent ordinary people, so he believed that there were people with superpowers in different countries too. He just hadnt met any yet. However, the spell he cast on Master Dai was removed the other day, which proved he wasnt the only one who had special abilities. The wizard was angry. Did it have something to do with Master Dai? Was he the target this time? If the person could remove his spell, it meant the person was stronger than him. He could clearly feel how powerful it was, so he was instantly alert. To make it worse, he was injured now so he was much weaker than before. Before the wizard could decide what to do next, the door was directly kicked open. Both the wizard and Yuan Wenye were shocked, especially Yuan Wenye. The wizard stayed calm, because he knew a strong opponent wasing, but Yuan Wenye wasnt mentally-prepared. After that, they saw a woman rushing inside, but she had a mask on, so they couldnt see her face. The wizard felt threatened, so he subconsciously wanted to run away. He didnt care about Yuan Wenye at all. They only met for business, and didnt have a close personal rtionship. However, the moment he moved, Si Jin stood in his way. Witnessing that scene, Yuan Wenye was stunned. The woman was just outside the door, but she showed up right in front of the wizard in the blink of an eye! How could she be so fast? It shocked not only Yuan Wenye, the wizard was also shocked by her speed. He didnt have time to run away at all. As a result, he had to fight against Si Jin. Si Jin wanted to finish it quickly, so she used a lot of force from the very beginning. The wizard could hardly fight back. Seeing that, Yuan Wenye tried to escape and left the wizard behind. Chapter 2880 - 2880 Did Something Go Wrong 2880 Did Something Go Wrong From Yuan Wenyes perspective, Si Jin was targeting the wizard, which had nothing to do with him and he didnt want to be dragged into trouble. However, Si Jin targeted both of them, so it was impossible for her to let Yuan Wenye run away. Therefore, the moment Yuan Wenye moved, Si Jin grabbed a chair and hit him. The next moment, the chair hit Yuan Wenye causing him to scream in pain. Then he fell to the ground. Because of the sharp pain, he couldnt get back to his feet. Si Jin turned back to fighting the wizard, while paying a little attention to Yuan Wenye, in case he ran away. The wizard realized that he was no match for Si Jin, so he wanted to use poisonous magic. Unfortunately, before he could, Si Jin directly ruined his n. Si Jin used magical energy, so she was quickly able to defeat the wizard. The wizard was seriously injured and both of his hands were disabled. The wizard only knew some simple poisonous magic and had a defensive ability to some extent, but he was too weakpared with Si Jin. W-Who are you? the wizard asked in a weak, hate filled voice. Someone you cant mess with. Si Jin answered in a deep voice, then she ignored the wizard and walked towards Yuan Wenye. Seeing Si Jining over, Yuan Wenye trembled in horror. W-Who are you? Why did you injure me? Yuan Wenye wanted to run away, but it was hard for him to move, so he couldnt escape. Yuan Wenye despaired at that moment. Because you did something extremely bad, Si Jin said. Without hesitation, she disabled Yuan Wenyes limbs, causing him excruciating pain. His forehead was covered with sweat. He did something wrong? Was it because of the wizard? Did the Dai family already know it was done by him? That was impossible! However, Yuan Wenye couldnt think of any other reasons. After doing that, Si Jin left. Once she walked out, she reported the result to Jing Yunyao, who felt much better. Jing Yunyao only shared the news with Master Leng, Leng Yuanzhen, and Leng Yuanqian. She also told them not to tell anyone else. Because Yuan Wenye schemed to kill Leng Yuanqian, none of them thought the punishment was too much. After all, the Leng family wasnt weak. Yuan Wenye is disabled now. I think the Yuan family will be damaged quite badly. After going through so much, the Yuan family still dares to scheme against us. They have lost their reason due to ambition, Leng Yuanzhen said, but he could understand why the Yuan family did that. The Leng family knew how powerful they were, but the Yuan family didnt. In addition, the Yuan family had a lot of confidence in themselves, so they would obviously do things for their own interests. Actually, if the Yuan family had the same power as the Leng family, they could have stolen the seat of the president earlier on. Now, even if the other three major families teamed up, they couldnt defeat the Leng family. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao could easily kill them. Right, we just solved the problem involving the Pei family, but now the Yuan family caused us trouble. I wonder whether it was Yuan Wenyes idea or if it was the Yuan familys n, Leng Yuanqian wondered. He wasnt sure which was the truth, because both were possible. Whether its Yuan Wenyes idea or the Yuan familys n, thats not the point right now. The most important thing we need to do right now is to rece the Chang family with the Dai family, Master Leng said. After all, Yuan Wenye just spoke with the wizard about their n to assassinate Leng Yuanqian. They hadnt taken action yet. Right, if the Yuan family causes trouble again, we can punish them at that time. We cant cause a scene right now, or itll cause trouble for the president, Jing Yunyao said. Because Wei Lingfeng was the president, he would be affected no matter which faction caused a scene. For example, if students had low scores or refused to study, the parents would me teachers. They would think you were not qualified. Before long, Yuan Wenye and the wizard attracted attention from other people. However, Yuan Wenyes screams were too scary, so nobody dared toe in. Obviously, something serious happened so someone called the security guards toe over. Once the security guards saw Yuan Wenye and the wizard, they were shocked and thought that the two had been in a fight. Nevertheless, they immediately called the police and the hospital. Afterwards, they informed Yuan Wenyes family. The Yuan family received the news, but the wizard had no family in this city, so his family wasnt informed. When the Yuan family heard about Yuan Wenyes condition, they were all shocked. Then they got angry, but they still needed to know more about the fight. Before long, Yuan Wenye and the wizard were driven to the hospital. After a medical check, they were told that both of them were crippled. Hearing that result, Yuan Wenye had a mental breakdown and even the Yuan family couldnt ept it. Master Yuan and Yuan Wenyue were aware of Yuan Wenyes meeting with the wizard, so they believed it must have been done by the Dai family. Even though they decided to do bad things first, Yuan Wenye was disabled now, so they med the Dai family for it. It must have been done by the Dai family. Its shocking that they could remove the spell from Master Dais body and even woke Master Dais eldest son. Now they caught you and even seriously injured you! Master Yuan eximed angrily. Why was he so mad? Didnt they ask for it? If they didnt harm the Dai family first and want to kill Leng Yuanqian, they wouldnt have been paid back. What should we do now? Yuan Wenyue asked anxiously. He was worried that the Dai family or the Leng family would punish them. He somehow felt that Master Dai had a close rtionship with the Leng family. What can we do now? If the Dai family or the Leng familyes to see us, we must deny it, Master Yuan replied. In such a situation, Master Yuan decided to abandon Yuan Wenye. Anyway, Yuan Wenye was useless now so it was good for the Yuan family if he could take all the me. He didnt want the whole Yuan family to be in trouble after all. Chapter 2881 - 2881 A Bunch of Trash 2881 A Bunch of Trash Hearing that, Yuan Wenye felt heart-broken. Master Yuans words made sense. He was already exposed and couldnt get away with it, so it would be the best choice to let him carry the me, so that Master Yuan and Yuan Wenyue would be safe. He was willing to do that, but it still hurt when Master Yuan said it. Therefore, Yuan Wenye said nothing. Yuan Wenyue wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say right now, so he remained silent too. Although it was ruthless to let Yuan Wenye carry all the me, they would all be dragged into trouble if they didnt do that. By then, the whole Yuan family would be in a serious crisis. Master Yuan understood that it was unfair, but they were left with no choice. Looking at Yuan Wenye, Master Yuan said, feeling guilty, Wenye, I know its very unfair, but the whole Yuan family will be in serious trouble if we get dragged into it too. You dont want to see that happen, right? As long as our family is still powerful, you will be able to live a good life aftering out of jail, but if we lose our power, none of us will live a good life. There are countless forces that cant wait to see us unseated. Dad, I understand. Ill take all the me this time. Yuan Wenye was deeply hurt, but he clearly knew that it was the truth, so he agreed. After disabling Yuan Wenye, the Leng family had no intention of punishing the Yuan family further, but the Yuan family didnt know that so they were worried. Oh, what should we do about the wizard? Yuan Wenyue asked Master Yuan. Master Yuan frowned and remained quiet for a while, then he said, Just leave him there. Thats all we can do now. In the Yuan family, only the three of them were aware of the truth, the other family members had no idea. Therefore, Yuan Wenyes wife and kids were really angry once they heard that he was disabled. They urged Master Yuan to find the criminal and seriously punish him. Master Yuan couldnt tell them the truth, so he could only give them a perfunctory answer. The next day, the news that Yuan Wenye was seriously injured and disabled quickly went abroad. The Yuan familys enemies gloated over their misfortune, especially the Dai family. After all, Yuan Wenye had just hurt Master Dai and Master Dais eldest son. They couldnt wait to pay him back! They knew the Leng family would do it, but didnt expect it to happen so fast. Besides, Yuan Wenye was even disabled. All of them were surprised at the result. Everyone was talking about Yuan Wenye because they didnt know the wizard, so they didnt talk much about him. They all believed that he worked for Yuan Wenye. As for who disabled Yuan Wenye, they guessed it had been done by a major family, but they had no idea who it was. Today was the third day of their final exam. Because of what had happened to Yuan Wenye, Yuan Yilin couldnt focus. She barely finished a few questions and even the teacher reminded her to focus on the paper a few times. After the exam, Gu Ning dined out with Song Miaoge and her other friends. They had made an appointment several days ago. When they went to ss they rarely saw Gu Ning and now they wouldnt see her for even longer because of the vacation. One semester was over, so they felt it was necessary for them to have a gathering and have fun together. However, this time, not only the four of them gathered together, they also called Mu Ke and Yu Mixi. Chu Peihan needed to film that night, so she didnte. Therefore, there were six of them. They decided to have a big seafood meal, because all of them liked seafood. Afterwards, they went to sing in a KTV club and ordered several bottles of wine to drink. However, while they were having fun, drama happened. A bunch of drunk young men intruded all of a sudden. Once they broke in, a waiter tried to stop them, but there were four of them, so the waiter couldnt stop them outside. Instead, one of the four men pushed the waiter to the ground. Seeing that, Gu Ning immediately stood up and walked to them. She coldly stared at them and asked, What are you doing? Jesus, this girl is so pretty! I thought Lao Si was bragging just then, one man said as he leered at Gu Ning. I told you! Another man looked proud. He must be the Lao Si that the man just mentioned. Everyone thought it was an ident. Although they were scared and displeased, they werent mad nor did they want to argue with them, but after hearing that, they were furious. Damn it! We should teach them a lesson, Song Miaoge said angrily. Then she walked straight toward the bunch of men. Do it now? She asked Gu Ning. Teach us a lesson? Thats funny! Look at you. Youre so skinny. I can easily press you down. How would you be able to teach us a lesson? But girls, were not bad people. We just want to drink with you. Why dont we have some fun together? Dont be so angry one man teased. He didnt take Gu Ning and the other girls seriously. Right, if there are no men drinking with you, youll be bored, another man said. Do you want to drink with us? Beat us first, Song Miaoge replied. Youre so beautiful that we dont have the heart to injure you. We only want to spoil you! the man replied as he leered at Song Miaoge. Get out now! Song Miaoge shouted at them. The bunch of men were instantly annoyed. They felt that Song Miaoge was embarrassing them publicly. Girl, do you know who we are? Its your honor that were willing to drink with you. Dont ruin the opportunity! a man said in annoyance. Youre a bunch of trash. I gave you a chance to leave, but you refused. So you asked for it yourself, Gu Ning said coldly, then she directly beat them and kicked them out. She was so fast that the men could barely fight back. The next moment, they were screaming in pain. The sounds of their fight attracted attention from people outside. Onlookers immediately came over to see what was happening. Chapter 2882 - 2882 Beat Them 2882 Beat Them However, they could see that the four men were beaten and thrown out. Besides, they smelt alcohol so people immediately figured out that they had gone to cause trouble for the girls. Gu Ning, leave one to me! Song Miaogeined. She was fully-prepared, but didnt have a chance to show her skills. Um. Gu Ning rubbed her nose with slight embarrassment, then said, You can kick them now if you want. I dont think its enough for them yet. Great! Hearing that, Song Miaoge went ahead and kicked the men a few times. At this time, several security guards rushed over and stopped Song Miaoge. Even though they knew it was the mens fault, they were unwilling to let it get worse. Song Miaoge had given them some heavy kicks, so she was satisfied even though she was stopped. It was very pleasant to be able to punish them too. H-How dare you kick us! Do you know who we are? One man angrily shouted at Song Miaoge and Gu Ning. Because of the kicks and the pain, they were slightly more clear-headed now, but they didnt think their behavior was wrong. After all, they were bad guys. I dont care who you are. You are trash since you dared to sexually harass us. You deserve the kicks, Gu Ning replied. You The man was angered by Gu Nings arrogance. We came here for fun, not for harassment. So please remove them right now, Gu Ning said to those security guards. Of course. The security guards answered, wanting to pull the men away. Although Gu Ning beat them, it was those mens fault, so they deserved it. Remove us? You injured us. Shouldnt you pay for that? one of the men yelled angrily, as if they were bullied. It was insane that heined about that. Although they were injured, they deserved it because they had sexually harassed Gu Ning and the other girls first. Oh, what do you want me to do then? Gu Ning askedzily. Kneel down, knock your head against the ground, and apologize to us, the man replied. Hearing that, Song Miaoge and the others were furious. This man was so shameless! It was his fault, yet he med other people. The onlookers had the same feeling. I cant stand it. I must beat them seriously this time. Song Miaoge couldnt stay calm any longer. Beat them then! Gu Ning said. She allowed Song Miaoge to beat those men, since she actually had the same idea. With Gu Nings agreement, Song Miaoge directly beat them. Miss, calm down! A security guard stopped her at once. If you dont want me to beat them, get them out right now! Song Miaoge said. Of course, well do that right away, the security guard immediately pulled those men away. Those men were reluctant to leave, but they were injured by Gu Ning and Song Miaoge. They could barely fight back, so they were dragged out in the end. However, the entire way they didnt stop swearing at Gu Ning and the other girls. After they were taken away, Gu Ning and the others returned to their private room to enjoy themselves. They werent affected. They only criticized the bunch of men for a while, then dropped the topic. What they didnt know was that the bunch of men wouldnt give up, but they werent worried. At 11 pm, they left. Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai called their family chauffeurs to pick them up, while Gu Ning would drive Mu Ke and Yu Mixi back. It was toote, so she wanted them to be safe, even though Haicheng District wasnt far away. Baili Zongxue went home alone, because she was going to Century City instead of the school. Century City was in the city center so it was in opposite directions. Most importantly, given Baili Zongxues abilities, they didnt need to worry about her. Right after they walked out of the private room, Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue noticed some people were watching them. They exchanged a nce, thinking that it must have something to do with that bunch of men. Nevertheless, they werent worried at all. They only became more careful. A whileter, they were out of the club. Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue could clearly feel that a group of people were following them. It was obvious that the bunch of men wanted to pay them back. It was true that those people were paid by the bunch of men to pay Gu Ning and Song Miaoge back. As soon as they were out of the club, the group of people ran towards them. There were about eight men with sticks in their hands. They held wooden sticks instead of iron sticks or knives. After all, they were in a public ce, and they didnt want to cause too big of a sensation. Seeing them, Gu Ning, Baili Zongxue, Song Miaoge, and Mu Ke immediately stood out, protecting Yu Mixi and Zhang Zikai behind them. Although Yu Mixi was good at fighting now, as her boyfriend, Mu Ke didnt want her to have to fight. Gu Ning didnt stop Mu Ke. It was a good thing for them to practice their skills. Many of the onlookers were scared when a group of men with sticks rushed towards Gu Ning and the other girls. They moved away at once, in case they were injured too. At the same time, they were worried about those girls. They felt that they were going to be seriously injured, but none of them dared to stand out and help. They were ordinary people, so it was impossible for them to fight against those armed men. Damn it! Were they sent by those men? Song Miaoge was mad. She believed that it must have something to do with that group of men. That cant be more obvious. Otherwise they wouldnt show up here right now, Mu Ke replied angrily. If so, I must teach them an unforgettable lesson. Song Miaoge clenched her teeth and fists furiously. She decided to beat them heavily. Gu Ning wasnt surprised, because she knew that the group of men wouldnt give up on getting revenge. The moment that those men with sticks reached Gu Ning and the others, they fought back. Although the men were skilled, they werent evenparable to Mu Ke and Song Miaoge, so Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue easily beat them with a single move. Mu Ke and Song Miaoge could also beat a man within a few minutes. Everyone thought that they were going to be seriously injured, so they were shocked when the group of men were quickly beaten. Chapter 2883 - 2883 Gu Ning’s Support 2883 Gu Nings Support Jesus, I thought those girls were going to be seriously injured. I didnt expect them to be so strong. Right, its unbelievable. It seems that they are fighting for a reason. There must be a conflict between them. Right, oh, I just heard that some people had a fight in a private room earlier. Four men lost and were pulled out by security guards. Are they those men? Probably. Before long, those men with sticks were all beaten to the ground. They couldnt fight back at all. Who do you think you are? Youre just a bunch of trash! Song Miaoge said disdainfully. If she was alone, she wouldnt dare to fight against them, but she had confidence because of Gu Nings support. Although the group of men already knew that these girls werent weak, they were still surprised by their abilities. At that moment, a young man in a military uniform and a middle-aged man in a suit went to Song Miaoge and Zhang Zikai. Miss, are you alright? the young man in a military uniform asked. Although Song Miaoge won, she was hit in the arm during the fight. It was nothing for Song Miaoge, who spent a lot of time in the army, but she was a girl after all, so the young man felt it was necessary for him to care. However, he was surprised by the progress Song Miaoge had made. Im fine, Song Miaoge replied. The hit from the wooden stick hurt, but she wasnt injured. When onlookers saw that a soldier greeted Song Miaoge respectfully, they guessed that she must be from a military officers family. The group of men beaten who were to the ground were scared. They didnt expect the girl to be from a powerful family. Zhang Zikais chauffeur also came to ask her about her condition with concern, but she said she was fine. Miss, do you want me to call the police? the soldier asked Song Miaoge. Upon hearing that, the group of men became anxious. The girl was obviously someone they shouldnt mess with, so they would not be able to bear the consequences if they were arrested. Song Miaoge couldnt make the decision, so she asked Gu Ning, Gu Ning, what do you think? I dont think its necessary. Theyre already injured. If we call the police, we will need to give an oral confession as well. Its bothersome. She didnt want to call the police because it wasnt a big deal. Hearing that, the group of men were relieved. Sure. Song Miaoge agreed. The man who came to fetch Song Miaoge didnt recognize Gu Ning till Song Miaoge called her, but he had heard about her before. The first time he heard about Gu Ning was when the Song family said that Gu Ning rescued Song Miaoges mother. Then he heard about her achievement of establishing the Shengshi Organization at a very young age and now she was a billionaire. In addition, she was a martial arts expert. He heard all of this from Song Miaoge. As Song Miaoges fathers chauffeur, he was close to the Song family. The Song family didnt regard him as an outsider, and he was epted by them as a member of their family. Therefore, they chatted when he was present. After knowing that the girl was Gu Ning, he got a little excited. He didnt expect to see Gu Ning in person, but he didnt bother her. Afterwards, they left separately. Zongxue,e with me. We can go back to Century City together after driving Mu Ke and Mixi to their school. Gu Ning thought it was toote to return to the siheyuan now. And she was alone, so she didnt want to go to Mid-Levels Mansion. In that case, she chose to go back to her own home. Great! Baili Zongxue agreed and got in the car with Gu Ning. Once Gu Ning and the others were gone, the group of men left and reported the situation to the person who paid them to teach Gu Ning and the others a lesson. Hearing about the situation, the person was reluctant to ept the result, but he still stopped trying to pay Gu Ning back. Even if he continued, he wouldnt win. After Gu Ning and Baili Zongxue drove Mu Ke and Yu Mixi back to their school, they directly returned to the southern district. Gu Nings own home was in Century City, but she hadnt been home for a long time. She stayed either at school, the siheyuan, or Mid-Levels Mansion. She had been absent for a long time, and Zi Beiying had moved into her own house, so no one was in this house now. It was cleaned regrly, but only the living areas and guest rooms were clean. Nobody was allowed to go into the master room, so it wasnt cleaned. When Gu Ning got back, she had to clean it by herself and change the bedding before she could go to bed. The next morning, Gu Ning went to work at herpany. Thepanies owned by her business group were still expanding, so the medicines and make-up products were often out of stock at Cine. Luckily, their second factory was about to be built and could start producing in October at thetest. Before that, the first factory couldnt stop. Moreover, more and more businessmen came to talk about cooperation with Cine. Some of them even came from foreign countries. Cine medicines are extremely effective. Were recing famous brands in the market now. Other business people want to work with us, but ourpetitors are getting worried. Im afraid theyll set some traps for us, Chen Cangyi said. Nothing has happened yet, so we cant do anything right now. We can only be careful and get the information if anything happens, then we can take action, Gu Ning replied. Sure, Ive made the arrangements. As long as we can deal with it, well solve the problems on our own. If not, well let you know once it happens, Chen Cangyi continued. He wouldnt pretend to have the abilities to solve all problems. He would only do things within his abilities and didnt think it was humiliating if something was beyond his abilities. Gu Ning never doubted Chen Cangyis abilities, or she wouldnt be absent for so long and thepany wouldnt have developed so fast. Yeah, were on vacation now. If Im not busy, Ille to work, Gu Ning said. Great, the news conference about the merger of Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company into the business group is set for the day after tomorrow. What do you think? Chen Cangyi asked. Not a bad idea, Gu Ning said. As for whether they needed to organize a publicity stunt before the news conference, Gu Ning didnt think it was necessary. After all, topics about her could easily attract attention. Chapter 2884 - 2884 Ningning, Do You Miss Me? 2884 Ningning, Do You Miss Me? Gu Ning didnt organize a publicity stunt, but she logged into Weibo that afternoon when she had a rest. She read a few posts that @(mentioned) her, so she decided to surf on the Inte for a while. Some Inte users saw her shopping for raw jade materials at the market in City Rui. She helped Jiang Wenliang that day and some people took a video of it and posted it on Weibo. Some people also saw her hanging out with Zheng Peng. Because Gu Ning wouldnt make herpanies public until they were found out, they wondered whether she was also the boss of Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company. And they immediately @(mentioned) her for the answer. They didnt have many followers, so their posts didnt attract much attention. However, there were several hundredments. Some had the same question and idea, while some felt it didnt mean anything even though Gu Ning was with Zheng Peng and they shouldnt brag about Gu Ning. Gu Ning was indeed impressive, but it only aroused hatred when too many people regarded her as a god. Those who had that idea were usually jealous of Gu Ning. Gu Ning didnt care about other peoples opinions, but she left ament: Take a guess. She admitted it in that way. The Inte user didnt notice Gu Ningsment until a few hourster. In an instant, he got excited. Although he @(mentioned) Gu Ning, he never expected Gu Ning to reply to him since it had been days. At the beginning, he thought it was a fake ount, but he checked the home page and verified that it was Gu Ning. Afterwards, he took a screenshot of it and sent out another post: Oh my! Goddess Gu just replied to me. Although her reply is very simple, I think she has admitted it. She must be the boss of Colorful Jade Provider! Shes amazing! Then he @(mentioned) Gu Ning again, but Gu Ning had already logged out. With Gu Nings reply, his second post got many more reposts andments, but it still wasnt popr. After all, he didnt have many followers. Many people thought it was a fake ount when they just read the reply, but they verified that it was really Gu Ning after checking thest post. Everyone believed that Gu Ning admitted it with a simple reply. If not, she would directly deny it, or it would be embarrassing. Knowing the answer, they were extremely surprised because Colorful Jade Provider was already a famouspany in Province Yun and ranked among the top 10. They didnt know about Colorful Jade Provider till they read this post so they immediately searched for news about it. After reading the news, they were all shocked. Although the post wasnt popr yet, there were over ten thousandments, thousands of reposts, and tens of thousands of likes. In the afternoon, Leng Shaoting was back. He called Gu Ning beforeing back and directly picked her up from thepany. Leng Shaoting got out of the car to open the car door for Gu Ning. Then he helped her fasten the safety belt and even gave her a kiss. Gu Ning gave him a re, but Leng Shaoting wasnt scared at all. On the contrary, he found it very attractive. Heughed a little, then closed the car door and went back to the drivers seat. Ningning, did you miss me? Leng Shaoting asked. Why should I miss you? Im too busy, Gu Ning teased. What are you busy doing? Leng Shaoting understood that Gu Ning was deliberately teasing him, so he wasnt hurt. Reviewing, writing exams! Gu Ning responded. How were the exams? Leng Shaoting asked. He cared about that because Gu Ning rarely went to school. Although she had a photographic memory, it wouldnt be of much use if she didnt go to ss. It cant be easier given my abilities! Gu Ning said proudly. Of course, youre the best. Leng Shaoting smiled. Absolutely! Gu Ning was proud of herself. Did anything happen in the capital these days? Leng Shaoting asked. Even though he had just called Jing Yunyao and Master Leng, he didnt know the details. After all, it wasnt convenient for them to talk about it on the phone, and he didnt want to have a long call. He would only do that with Gu Ning. Gu Ning then told Leng Shaoting what had happened recently. In regards to the wizard Jing Yunyao called Gu Ningst noon, so she learned about the result even though she wasnt involved. A wizard from Country T? The Yuan family has some connections! Leng Shaoting eximed. So, they might know that the Leng family also has a rtionship with people who have superpowers. They probably believe that the Leng family removed the spell. Anyway, ordinary people cant do that, Gu Ning said, but she wasnt worried. Given the current situation, it isnt important. If the Yuan family is smart, they should learn to behave themselves from now on. If they want to dig their own graves, we can satisfy them, Leng Shaoting said. Actually, because the Yuan family was too influential and it would cause a tremendous sensation if they were unseated so the Leng family couldntpletely get rid of them even after they schemed against them so many times. Sometimes, even powerful people couldnt do whatever they wanted to. Even if they didnt care about their own benefits, they needed to care about the whole countrys interests. They werent ordinary people and they carried a lot of responsibilities, so they had to think of the bigger picture. Although the Yuan family had done many bad deeds, they had won a lot of benefits for their country. After all, Every coin has two sides. If they were totally bad, they wouldnt be able to stay influential for so long. For example, the Chang family was decaying these years, so it was losing its influence. If the Yuan family is so dumb, they wont deserve their seat, Gu Ning said. The Yuan family believed that the Leng family would soone to pay them back, so they were very anxious. However, after two days, the Leng family still did nothing, which confused the Yuan family. They had no idea what the Leng family wanted to do. Would the Leng family give up on paying them back? They didnt believe it. They believed the Leng family must think the same way they did. Once they had something on the other major families, they wouldnt hesitate to expose them to. Chapter 2885 - 2885 Everyone Is Home 2885 Everyone Is Home Because Yuan Wenye carried all the me, Master Yuan and Yuan Wenyue werent worried. They were only a little anxious since the problem hadnt been solved yet. The Leng family was too powerful, so they were still afraid that the Leng family would find out about the crimes they hadmitted. The Rong family also joined thepetition between the Dai family and the Chang family, but they yed normal tricks, so they werent afraid of being caught. The Rong family also stood in awe of the Leng family, so they only wanted to benefit from thepetition against the Chang family. They werent going against the Dai family and the Leng family. The Rong family had a good reputation, but they also had shorings. Therefore, they didnt dare to annoy the Leng family at this time. If the Leng family wanted to punish them, they would suffer a great loss. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were back at the Leng familys house, Leng Shaoming was also home with Zhan Zhiyin. Because Leng Shaoming had been attacked once before, Zhan Zhiyin was afraid that he might be injured again so she stayed with him all the time. Misfortune tests the sincerity of couples. Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin met each other when they encountered trouble, so they had a deep affection for one another even though they had only been together for a short time. Leng Shaoming said to himself that he would never disappoint Zhan Zhiyin, unless she made moral mistakes. Everyone had their own standards, and he couldnt ept amoral people. Anyway, he believed that Zhan Zhiyin was a good girl. Because Zhan Zhiyin kept Leng Shaomingpany, both Leng Yuanqian and Jiang Shuyuan felt grateful to her. They hoped that she and Leng Shaoming could get together, so they treated her very well. Leng Shaojia no longer locked herself in her room. She woulde out and gather together with the other family members. Sitting in the living room, she remained silent ying on her phone, but she hadpletely gotten rid of her arrogance, which was a big change. Even Leng Shaoxun and Leng Shaoxi felt that Leng Shaojia was more pleasant now. They still disliked her, but they wouldnt pick on her any longer. Although Jiang Shuyuan still felt ufortable when facing Jing Yunyao, she could talk to her nicely now. Because of Jiang Shuyuans change, Jing Yunyao hated her less. She wouldnt be enthusiastic, but she wouldnt be cold to her either. They were polite to each other now. ordingly, the Leng family was harmonious and Master Leng was in a good mood. What he wanted the most was a harmonious family. They might not be intimate, but they definitely shouldnt be enemies. Now his dream hade true. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got back, except for Leng Yuanjins family, all the members were present. Its rare to have a family reunion like today! Master Leng said. In fact, he cherished the harmony more than everyones presence. It wasnt easy for them to gather together so harmoniously, so they didnt talk about recent bad news. In addition, it was a family reunion, so they chatted casually. After having the meal, they rested for more than half an hour, then Master Leng called Leng Shaoting, Jing Yunyao, Gu Ning, Leng Yuanqian, Leng Yuanzhen, and Leng Shaoming to his study. They needed to have a talk about recent news. Currently, many officials who belonged to the Chang familys faction had been reported and arrested, but the final result hadnte out yet. There was solid evidence, but it would take time to finish the formalities. Members of the Dai family have reced most of the positions left by those reported officials, while some are taken over by other forces, Leng Yuanqian reported. Leng Yuanqian was dealing with it now, because Master Leng had retired years ago. He had no power to interfere. He could only give some advice on things. The Chang family is too influential. I dont think the Dai family can fully rece them. Its not a bad result that they can take 60% of the Chang familys resources. Its not a big deal that they lost some, as long as the rest isnt taken over by the same force, Master Leng said. Although the Dai family stood out against the Chang family, the Dai family wasnt enough to rece the Chang family. Therefore, the Leng family sent some people to help them and did their best to stop other forces from stealing their fruits. However, they didnt interfere too much because they shouldnt be too involved. Other forces were influential too, but they werent powerful enough to control and get everything. Anyway, they only wanted to climb up the socialdder a little. We reced about 20% of their positions in the government, so only about 20% are shared by other forces. After all, we have more evidence, Leng Yuanqian said. They talked for about an hour before they went out to watch TV and chat with the other family members. At 10 pm, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the Leng familys house. Zhan Zhiyin was Leng Shaomings girlfriend, but it wasnt appropriate for her to stay in the Leng familys house for a night right now, so she left too. The Leng family didnt really care about that, but Zhan Zhiyin insisted, so they didnt stop her from leaving. Nevertheless, the Leng family didnt let her leave alone. They told Leng Shaoming to go with her. He could take Zhan Zhiyin to his own house outside, and didnt need toe back tonight. The young members of the Leng family had their own houses outside, because they needed their privacy. However, before they got married, they would meet at the ancient house as long as they had time. It was more exciting to eat with arge group of people. Sometimes they would still live together even after they got married, because they were a traditionalrge family. They seldom stayed outside. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left the Leng familys house for Mid-Levels Mansion. They would visit Shangguan Yang tomorrow. When Leng Shaoting came back, he had already given Shangguan Yang a call. Back in Mid-Levels Mansion. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had sex as usual. At noon the next day, they went to the siheyuan. Actually, Gu Ning had nned to go to work, but she quickly changed her mind after Leng Shaoting came back. As soon as she showed up, the tree vine ran towards her andined. Master, youve been gone for a long time. The tree vine was no longer so afraid of Leng Shaoting as long as he remembered not to hold Gu Nings hand. I needed to write my exams! Gu Ning said. Chapter 2886 - 2886 Two Years Later 2886 Two Years Later Whats an exam? the tree vine asked confusedly. Although he had learned a lot about this world, there was still much he didnt know. Its a test of knowledge. We need to write an exam after learning for a period to see whether weve gained knowledge. Is that clear? Gu Ning asked. Yes! The tree vine nodded. Nothing happened afterwards during this day. The next day was the news conference of the Shengning Organization which would be held at 11 am. Because Gu Ning had nothing else to deal with, she went there along with Leng Shaoting. The media only knew that the news conference was going to publicize the merger of her otherpany into the Shengning Organization, but the reporters had no idea what it was. Therefore, when people heard that Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company formally joined the Shengning Organization, they were all shocked. Especially after they heard how profitable Colorful Raw Jade Material Mining Company was, they were stunned because the Shengning Organization would have hundreds of billions of yuan in assets. In an instant, Gu Ning had be the youngest billionaire. In fact, when she only had dozens of billions of yuan, there were already not many people who wereparable to her. Moreover, Gu Ning relied on herself to acquire so much wealth! Once the news was released, it shocked a lot of people and Gu Ning got a lot of attention once again. Even the Tang family and the Leng family had no idea that Gu Ning had such apany. They were also surprised, but they were extremely proud of her. After the same news conference was held several times, many people asked Gu Ning whether she kept some otherpanies a secret, but there wasnt, so Gu Ning denied it. Nevertheless, her wealth shocked everyone in the business world. The news was popr for more than half a month before it died down. After that, many reporters wanted to have an interview with Gu Ning and she epted if she had time. Two yearster. Gu Ning graduated in June. On the day of her graduation, Leng Shaoting showed up in a military uniform with flowers. He came to celebrate her graduation with her at the school. And it was not only Leng Shaoting; Jing Yunyao, Tang Yunfan, Gu Man, and Tang Jiayu were all present. Other people were preparing dinner at the Leng familys house, waiting for them toe home. It wasnt appropriate for them toe, because they werent the closest family members to Gu Ning. After all, Leng Shaoting was her fianc, Jing Yunyao was her further mother-inw, Tang Yunfan was her father, Gu Man was her mother, and Tang Jiayu was her younger brother. Because of their status, they directly drove into the grounds of Gu Nings school. As soon as Leng Shaoting and the others got out of their car, they attracted attention from other people. Leng Shaotings military uniform attracted the most attention. In addition, his extraordinarily handsome appearance was too attractive to ignore. Jesus, hes so handsome! I cant believe my eyes! Hes so good-looking. He isnt a normal soldier. Look at the badge on his shoulder. Hes a major general. Oh, right! Hes a major general. He looks so young. He must be very outstanding to be a major general at such a young age. Obviously! Are they family of a student? I believe so. They must havee for the graduation ceremony. I wonder who the student is? Yeah, Im curious about that too. That man is holding flowers. Did hee to see his girlfriend or fiance? Its possible. Oh my, Im so jealous. Look, look, isnt that middle-aged man the chairman of Tanghuang, Tang Yunfan? What? The chairman of Tanghuang? Isnt he Gu Nings father? What? Gu Nings father is the chairman of Tanghuang? Some people were aware of that, while some werent. Of course, I read it from the news. Cant you see that Gu Ning closely resembles him? In that case, the major general must be her fianc. Although many people knew that Gu Ning already had a fianc, not many of them had seen Leng Shaoting. Even if they had seen him, they had only seen his photos which were taken by passers-by, so they werent very clear. Oh, Gu Nings fianc. I cant believe her fianc to be so powerful. Hes a major general! Gu Ning is an extraordinary girl. I dont think its strange that she has a fianc whos a major general. Right. He isnt just a major general, but is also the Leng familys eldest grandson. What? He is from the Leng family? Does it mean that Gu Ning is the Leng familys granddaughter-inw? Everyone was amazed. When Leng Shaotings car stopped, Gu Ning saw them and walked towards them. Before Gu Ning was close, Tang Jiayu got rid of Tang Yunfans arms. He ran and stumbled to Gu Ning, calling her sister. Although Gu Ning rarely met Tang Jiayu, Tang Jiayu loved her a lot. He didnt feel she was strange even though she had been absent for a long time. When Tang Jiayu reached Gu Ning, she lowered her body and hugged him, then she left a kiss on his cheek. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting was slightly jealous. He hoped that Gu Ning would kiss him, but Gu Nings parents were here, so he didnt dare to show any dissatisfaction. Did you miss me? Gu Ning asked Of course. I miss you so much. Did you miss me? Tang Jiayu said. He was two years old now, so he could speak a little, but not clearly. I missed you too! Gu Ning said. Kiss, kiss, Tang Jiayu said and reached his cheek to Gu Nings mouth. Everyone was amused and Gu Ning kissed Tang Jiayu again. At that moment, Gu Ning walked to the others and greeted them, Dad, mom, Mom Yunyao, Im so surprised to see you! Its your graduation ceremony. We had toe! Tang Yunfan said. Im here too. How can you ignore me? Leng Shaotingined because he was ignored and felt aggrieved. Hearing that, the othersughed, while Gu Ning rolled her eyes at him. Im happy to see you too, Shaoting. Youre my fiance. I should obviouslye! Your birthday is in several days, then we can get our marriage certificate, Leng Shaoting said. He had waited for this day for a long time and now Gu Ning had finally graduated and turned twenty-two years old. Chapter 2887 - 2887 You Scared Him 2887 You Scared Him Hearing Leng Shaotings words, everyoneughed again. Tang Yunfan and Gu Man were now able to ept the reality that their daughter was going to marry into another family. During these two years, Leng Shaoting treated them as his own parents. Leng Shaoting had fewer tasks to do these two years, so he went back to City B to visit the Tang family with Gu Ning once in a while. He also called the Tang family when he had time to exchange greetings, so they felt his care and love for them. He was like another son for the Tang family. At the graduation ceremony, Gu Ning went on the stage to give a speech as the representative of the students. She wasnt just the most outstanding student of this year, but throughout history. She had the highest scores and even became the youngest sessful businesswoman. Everyone looked at her with admiration, and only a few were jealous of her, but no one could deny the fact that she was extremely impressive. That was the reason why some people were jealous of her. After all, nobody would be jealous of an ordinary person. When the graduation ceremony was over, they left together. The romantic story between Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting was soon spread among the other students. After rapid development, the Shengning Organization was totally different after two years. Everyone witnessed its fast and steady uprise, and Gu Ning had already be a legend in the business world. Two years ago, shopping malls, hotels, and real estate owned by the Shengning Organization were still under construction. They were finished a yearter. After being managed and sold, they made profits and enriched the Shengning Organization. Her otherpanies in other industries also expanded all over the country and even the world and were extremely profitable. Moreover, after half a year, the Dai family hadpletely reced the Chang family. The Yuan family was heavily hit, so they kept a low profile these two years. Anyway, they were still one of the four major families in the capital, but they ranked after the Dai family. The Dai family had received a lot of help from the Leng family. The Leng family had helped them gain many interests and had even saved their lives. Therefore, although the Dai family hadnt joined the Leng familys faction, they quickly formed a close rtionship with them. ordingly, the Leng family was much more powerful than before although they kept the same status. In addition, Wei Lingfeng won the new election and was still the president. When Gu Ning and the others were back at the Leng familys house, the Leng family and Tang family, as well as Shangguan Yang, Jiang Liluo, and Si Jin were present. They came to congratte Gu Ning on her graduation. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked inside, they greeted the seniors, then sat down and chatted with them. Once they were seated, Tang Jiayu got rid of Tang Yunfans arms again and ran to Gu Ning with his arms wide open. Ningning, give me a hug. He needed to walk by Leng Shaoting towards Gu Ning, so he suddenly stopped before Leng Shaoting. He stared at Leng Shaoting with his round, beautiful big eyes, and seemed scared. Leng Shaoting reached his hands to Tang Jiayu and asked, Do you want a hug? Tang Jiayu immediately turned around and ran back to Tang Yunfan. He didnt dare to ask Gu Ning for a hug again. Seeing that, everyoneughed. Gu Ning joked, You scared him! Leng Shaoting felt innocent. I didnt shout at him! He knows that you stole me away from him, so he dislikes you. Gu Ning joked again. Ha-ha, Ha-ha. Everyone was amused. Its possible. Hes little, but he knows a lot. Right. Maybe he feels stressed in front of you. Hes too little to bear the pressure, so he dislikes you. Kids are sensitive. They talked about the reason, but Leng Shaoting didnt know what to say. If so, will Shaotings kids dislike his hug as well? Jing Yunyao asked all of a sudden. Upon hearing that, Leng Shaoting was displeased. If his own kids didnt want him to hug them, he would be unhappy! Perhaps his own kids are different. After all, theyre rted by blood! Yu Yin said. Thats hard to say. Shaoting is so busy. Hes rarely home and kids might think hes a stranger, Jiang Shuyuan said. After two years, Jiang Shuyuan gradually joined them, and now she could get along with the other members. Youre right. Jing Yunyao agreed. Leng Shaoting was even more upset. He was indeed very busy and could seldom see Gu Ning normally. In that case, their kids would really regard him as a stranger. Suddenly, he wasnt so eager to have a kid right now. At this moment, Leng Shaoming walked in with Zhan Zhiyin. About half a year ago, they got married and Zhan Zhiyin was already three months pregnant. Seeing Zhan Zhiyin, Jiang Shuyuan stood up to support her at once. Jiang Shuyuan really had a big change. In the past, she wouldnt be so kind even if she liked her daughter-inw because she was too arrogant, but now she cared about Zhan Zhiyin and wouldnt interfere in their life. If there was anything she didnt approve of, she would just keep her distance. No one was perfect. It was very normal to have disagreements between mother-inw and daughter-inw, or mother and daughter, only Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao got along with each other as friends. They had basically the same character and both were very smart and considerate, so it wasnt difficult for them to have a good rtionship. Because they shared the same values, they wouldnt argue even if one of them did something bad in other peoples opinion. At the end ofst year, Leng Shaoming was transferred to work in the capital, so now Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin spent most of their time at the Leng familys house. Though they would sometimes go to stay in their own apartment. As a young couple, they needed their private time. In the Leng familys house, there were too many people. It was full of activity, so it was sometimes noisy. During these two years, not only did Leng Shaoming and Zhan Zhiyin get married, Xu Qinyin and Tang Qingyang also got married about a year ago. Xu Jinchen and Zi Beiying, and Si Ming and Qiu Yuxin were engaged too. They nned to get married next year, but the date wasnt settled yet. Chapter 2888 - 2888 Want to Graduate Too 2888 Want to Graduate Too Because Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning decided to get married this year, they chose a date next year. Gu Nings birthday was several dayster, so they could get their marriage certificate then. When the weather became slightly cooler in a few months, they would hold the wedding. Although Gu Ning was only twenty-two years old, Leng Shaoting couldnt wait any longer, and everyone agreed to let him hold the wedding first. After all, Leng Shaoting had waited for a long time till Gu Ning reached the age of consent. It had been years! Now the Leng family was full of happiness and harmony. Because of the good mood, Master Leng was getting much healthier. After having a meal, they returned to the living room to chat. Except for Shangguan Yang, Jiang Liluo, and Si Jin, everyone stayed in the Leng familys house. Anyway, there were enough rooms. Although Gu Nings birthday was three days away and she was going to get a marriage certificate, Tang Yunfan was still busy, so he needed to leave tomorrow. Tang Haifeng, Gu Man, and Tang Jiayu could stay here for a few more days till Gu Nings birthday. They had nothing to deal with in the Tang family anyway. At that time, Tang Yunfan woulde over again. The next day, Gu Ning had an appointment with Song Miaoge, Chu Peihan, Mu Ke and Yu Mixi, so she went out in the afternoon. Tang Haifeng and Gu Man didnt feel bored when they stayed at the Leng familys house. Gu Man was very familiar with her inws, so she was rxed. Leng Shaoting needed to deal with his own business, so he didnt stay with Gu Ning. Gu Ning wanted to spend more time with Gu Man, so she was a littlete and her friends were all present at the restaurant. They were Song Miaoge, Baili Zongxue, Zhang Zikai, Chu Peihan, Shi Xiaoyue, Mu Ke, and Yu Mixi. At this moment, they were joking about Chu Peihan and called her a big star. Chu Peihan was very popr now and was among the four most popr young actresses of this year. She was indeed a big star. After ying a role in Life After Life, Legend of Demon Flower, Chu Peihan became famous overnight. She yed a role in two other shows as the leading actress and supporting actress afterwards. Both of the shows got a high rating and she also won peoples approval. During these two years, many agencies wanted to sign Chu Peihan, but Chu Peihan declined. An agency got mad at her because of that and even wanted to scheme against her, but they failed. Afterwards, a piece of news broke. It turned out that Chu Peihan had her own entertainmentpany. Although it was located in City D, it wasnt small and had over a billion yuan in assets. After that, no agency proposed to sign her. Chu Peihan was a boss, so it would be a joke if they still wanted to sign her. Actually, the entertainmentpany was owned by the Qing Gang at the beginning, then Situ Ye gave it to Chu Peihan. Chu Peihan didnt need to manage it by herself. She just directly benefited every year. In addition, Chu Peihan and Han Chenglin were in a stable romantic rtionship now. It was no longer a secret. Although some people thought Chu Peihan didnt deserve Han Chenglin, the majority believed they were a perfect couple. The Han family liked Chu Peihan as well, and Chu Peihan visited them often. The Han family was aware of her rtionship with the Qing Gang, but they epted that. They didnt think it was a big deal. After all, gangs nowadays were different. They used to do illegal things all the time, but now they were involved in legal businesses too. Sometimes, they might still break thew, but they normally did it for a reason. Chu Peihan was famous now, but she stayed modest, because acting was just her hobby. She didnt join the entertainment industry for fame or money. Only people who chase fame and money would be arrogant after bing famous. Shi Xiaoyue had also gained some fame during these two years, but she wasntparable to Chu Peihan. She also didnt join the industry for fame or money, so she didnt think it was a big deal after she seeded. After all, she was born in a rich family. If she wanted to be more important than other people, she could have done that earlier on. Once Gu Ning arrived, they started to talk about Gu Ning. After all, Gu Nings birthday was just around the corner, and they wanted to ask her about it. Gu Ning would get the marriage certificate on her birthday, so she informed Hao Ran and her other friends. She decided to hold the party at Xiaoyao Mountain Vi because it had a good environment and was veryrge. It was her ce too. At that time, they could have a barbecue. Oh, I want to graduate too, but I have to study for one more year, Chu Peihan said enviously. She needed to study for four years in the academy, so there was one year left. You spend most of your time on shooting. You dont need to have sses every day, but I n to write the postgraduate qualification exam, Song Miaoge said. Me too! I dont want to study any longer, but my family wants me to, Zhang Zikai joined in. She honestly didnt want to study any longer, although she could easily pass the postgraduate qualification exam. She got bored in school. How about you two? Chu Peihan looked at Mu Ke and Yu Mixi. We wont study longer, because we decided to get married after a year or two as well. We need to fight for our future together after we graduate, Mu Ke said. Right, Im already used to the work at Shenghua Real Estate. I can formally join it after a few days. As long as Ningning doesnt have a high standard of academic qualification, I dont think I need to study further in school. Anyway, I still need to find a job after leaving school. I think practice is more important, Yu Mixi said. No, I dont have any requests for academic qualifications, as long as you can do the job well. I think Mixis academic degree is enough, Gu Ning replied. If Yu Mixi wanted to be a postgraduate, Gu Ning wouldnt disagree, but she wouldnt continue studying. She was happy that she had finally graduated. Honestly, she didnt know what she could do with the degree! In the blink of an eye, it was Gu Nings birthday. The day before that, Mu Ke and her other friends arrived. Gu Ning took them to have a meal and have fun then she arranged for them to stay in her hotel. Because everyone wanted to watch her get the marriage certificate, they went to the Civil Affairs Bureau early in the morning. They were even earlier than Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. When they arrived, the Civil Affairs Bureau wasnt open yet. When passers-by saw them standing outside, they thought the young group of people were going to get their marriage certificates! They were in their twenties after all. They werent kids, and they had grown up a lot. Ningning is getting married. Mu Ke and Mixi are a couple. Peihan also has a boyfriend, but were still single, Hao Ran said. Chapter 2889 - 2889 Be Clear-headed 2889 Be Clear-headed Why cant I find my love when Im eager to have a girlfriend, while someone who said she had no interest in a romantic rtionship quickly got a boyfriend and even made it public. Its so strange! Qin Yixun said meaningfully, staring at Chu Peihan. Chu Peihan was a little embarrassed, then she argued. Its destiny that brought us together. I cant say no to it. Anyway, youve studied in your university for three years. Couldnt you find a girl you like? No, I didnt meet anyone Im interested in, Hao Ran said. I have many people who are pursuing me, but I dont want to be in a romantic rtionship right now, Qin Yixun added. Do you have to mention that you have a lot of admirers since you have no interest in them? Are you afraid wellugh at you because no one likes you? Su Anya rolled her eyes and said disdainfully. She hit the point and Qin Yixun was embarrassed. Ha-ha, ha-ha! Everyoneughed, and Chu Peihan immediately joked, Qin Yixun, when did you begin to care so much about your face? You dont need to do that when youre with us. Why? I dont want to be embarrassed even though Im with you. I have my pride, and I told the truth. Qin Yixun argued. Youre right. Youre handsome and were born in a rich family. You surely have a lot of admirers, but people nowadays are very smart. A marriage between families of equal social status is verymon. You cant make a mistake! Su Anya said realistically. During the three years in university, they ran into many realistic problems. It was hard to find pure love. How about you, An Yi, and Tianping? Do you have a girlfriend, or are you still single? Mu Ke asked. I have no interest, An Yi replied. I had a girlfriendst year, and I nned to tell you after we were in a stable rtionship, but she disliked my family background. After all, Im an orphan and I was born in the countryside. Zhang Tianping shrugged. Anyway, it had been a year, and he already got over it. See? People are realistic today, but its her loss that she broke up with you. You have tens of millions of yuan now, Su Anya said. Although it wasnt much, Zhang Tianping was richer than ordinary people. Currently they owned more than just one bar. Earlyst year, they opened a club. Because of Gu Ning, the club soon became popr. Within a year, they earned the cost and began to profit afterwards. Right, Tianping has a car and a house which is worth over ten million yuan. At his age, its rare to see such a sessful young man. Even I cant do that, Mu Ke said, but there was no jealousy in his tone. Although Mu Kes jewelry store expanded smoothly and became profitable, it wasnt a famous brand, so he wouldnt make more money than the game industry. Dont say that. Youre very sessful too, and you also have tens of millions of yuan now, Hao Ran said. You all have your own career and are so sessful. I feel like Im a little useless, An Yi said with slight embarrassment. Come on, you have your task to carry out. And yours is much more difficult than ours. If you cant seed, youll disappoint our boss, said Hao Ran. Hao Ran was totally different now. He used to be a hoodlum, and it was impossible for him tofort other people. Now he was mature and considerate. Right, Ill do my best. I cant disappoint Ningning, said An Yi seriously. He understood that his job was tough, but he was prepared. He went to work at Shenghua Real Estate as an intern every vacation, and he had learnt a lot about the business and development of thepany, but it was barely enough. He still needed to put his knowledge into practice in order to take over thepany. After that, Song Miaoge, Baili Zongxue, and Zhang Zikai arrived and waited for Gu Ning together. It was still very early as it was only 8:30 am. The Civil Affairs Bureau wouldnt open till 9 am. However, because they were familiar with each other, they chatted casually. It was troublesome to marry a soldier. They needed to apply for it and pass the background investigation. Luckily, Leng Shaoting was a leader in the military, so he could make it happen on his own. They only needed to take their household registration booklets to get the marriage certificate. The address on Gu Nings household registration booklet was that of Century City, and she carried her household registration booklet with her all the time. While Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to get the marriage certificate, Jing Yunyao, Gu Man, Tang Jiayu, and Master Tang stayed in the Leng familys house with Master Leng. Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came a few minutes before the Civil Affairs Bureau opened, they were the first couple. It wasnt a special day today, so there werent many couples waiting in the line. The staff thought they all came for a marriage certificate, but unexpectedly many of them were just the couples friends. It was the first time that they had seen such a scene. Normally, the couple woulde alone, or with their parents. In addition, they were more surprised to see Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. It filled them with great excitement. After finishing the formalities, the staff asked them whether they could take photos together. With their agreement, they took several photos. The staff also asked Gu Ning whether they could post the photos on their WeChat moment, and she agreed. After Gu Ning and the others were gone, several employees posted the photos on their WeChat moments and Weibo, which aroused a lot of envy. Gu Ning and her friends left the Civil Affairs Bureau and headed to Xiaoyao Mountain Vi. Master Leng and the others woulde a bitter. With the marriage certificate finally in hand, Leng Shaoting was excited and extremely happy. He had waited for today for so long! Chapter 2890 - 2890 To Travel 2890 To Travel Even though they lived together like a couple, it was still different after they got the marriage certificate, because it meant they were a legal couple from now on. Now, Gu Ning was his legal wife. Leng Shaoting couldnt wait to kiss and hug Gu Ning and call her his wife loudly! Gu Ning was also very happy, because it indeed felt different now that they finally had the marriage certificate. Therefore, she had a happy smile on her face the entire time. Their friends were also happy for them. Man, although everyone says its hard for a mother-inw and a daughter-inw to get along well with each other, I promise Ill treat Ningning like my own daughter. Ningning is such a good girl. I really cherish her! Jing Yunyao said to Gu Man. Even though she had said it many times before, she was willing to repeat it once more. After all, Gu Ning was her legal daughter-inw now, and she wanted to show her love for Gu Ning. After getting along with each other for years, Gu Man knew that Jing Yunyao was a very nice person, so she believed Jing Yunyaos words. She wasnt sure what would happen in the future, but she believed that Gu Ning could protect herself even if Jing Yunyao treated her badly. Gu Ning was tolerant, but she had her limits. If anyone dared to take advantage of her, she wouldnt tolerate it. She loved Leng Shaoting and was willing to do anything for him, but she would give him up if he wanted her to tolerate unreasonable treatments. On the other hand, if she made a mistake, she would apologize and ept their criticisms. I trust you, but if Ningning does anything wrong, please dont hesitate to criticize her. Dont spoil her, Gu Man said. She obviously hoped that Gu Ning could be loved, but she also wanted her to be mature. No matter what, love only existed when they cared about each other. Ningning is a very good girl, Jing Yunyao said. She was extremely satisfied with Gu Ning and felt grateful to her. After they arrived at Xiaoyao Mountain Vi, Gu Ning went to treat her friends and Tang Jiayu followed by her side. At the beginning, Tang Jiayu was unfamiliar with her friends, so he didnt dare to have fun with them, but gradually they got familiar, and he happily had fun with them. He was only two and a half years old, so it was easy for other people to get familiar with him. The dinner was the most important meal of a birthday party, so they had a simple lunch. After having lunch, they began to prepare food for dinner and the setting. Although it was dinner, it wouldnt begin at about 6 pm, but 4 or 5 pm. Therefore, at 3 pm, Tang Haifeng and Master Leng came. At about 4 pm, Tang Yunfan, Jiang Lihua, Tang Jiakai, Tang Jiayang, Tang Yunrong, Cao Wenxin and Xin Bei were present too. Cao Wenrui and Tang Yunhang were busy, so they were absent. Afterwards, Leng Shaotingsrades, the Xu family, and the Jiang family had mostly arrived. They had a close rtionship with either Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, or Master Leng. The Leng family was going to celebrate two good events, so it was necessary for them to send congrattions. It was a small party, but over a hundred people were invited. Anyway, the house in Xiaoyao Mountain Vi wasrge enough to amodate so many people. Actually, the yard alone could amodate over a thousand people. It was the first time that Chu Peihan and the others had seen Master Leng in reality, so they got excited as soon as they saw him. After all, Master Leng had very special status. They even took a picture with Master Leng after asking him. It was not only Master Leng; they also took the picture with the other masters. With their permission, they posted the pictures on their WeChat moments and Weibo, which aroused many peoples envy. People were surprised that they could meet such important figures. At 6 pm, they had almost finished the meal, but the younger generation still wanted to have fun, so the elders went back home. When the elders were gone, the youngsters were happier and chatted casually. They didnt separate till 10 pm. Because there were servants, they didnt need to care about the cleaning. After sending everyone home, Gu Ning and her family went back to the Leng familys house. The Tang family stayed in the Leng familys house tonight since they were going back home the next morning. Once Master Leng and the others were back at the Leng familys house, they talked about the wedding date. Shangguan Yang would pick it for them, because he knew which date was the best for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. After their discussion, they set the wedding date on September 8th, which was two months away. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would have enough time to take bridal photos. Leng Shaoting had said to Gu Ning that he would take her to live by the sea for a few days if they had time. They could catch whatever she wanted to eat from the ocean, but unfortunately he was always upied. However, now that they were getting married, he finally had time, so he decided to fulfill his promise. Therefore, Leng Shaoting checked his schedule and decided to set out next Monday. He would make all the arrangements this week and choose a good photographer. In the blink of an eye, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were about to go on their journey. Because both of them had magical spaces, they put everything in it. There was no need for them to carry other stuff. Gu Ning only took a bag as luggage. The ce they went to was Niguli Ind. Although there were many good ces at home, they felt it was more meaningful to travel abroad. They boarded the ne at 10:50 pm. Because it took eight hours to fly from the capital to Niguli Ind, if they set off at about 11:00 pm, it would be dawn when they arrived at their destination. Moreover, the time difference between Niguli Ind and their country was one hour. Their country was an hour faster than Niguli Ind, so when they arrived at Niguli Ind, it was 6 am. It would take more than an hour for them to reach their destination, so they could have breakfast at that time. However, flying for eight hours wouldnt cause them any fatigue, so they could rest and hang out as they wanted. It was night, but there were still a lot of passengers. Some of them recognized Gu Ning and secretly took photos of her. Chapter 2891 - 891 Jancis 891 Jancis Gu Ning was much more famous than before, so many more people remembered her face. Some of them even came over to ask her whether they could take photos together. Although Gu Ning had no interest in that, she wasnt arrogant and didnt put on any airs. Therefore, she agreed to take photos with them. Luckily, there werent many people, so they quickly entered the lounge of the first ss. In the lounge, there were many other passengers. Gu Ning was more famous now and more people remembered her face, but not everyone knew her. Therefore, only a few in the lounge paid special attention to her due to her beauty and nothing else happened. They were amazed because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were an extraordinarily beautiful couple. In addition, they had an air of elegance. After walking into the lounge, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting seated themselves. A whileter, Leng Shaoting went to the washroom, while Gu Ning sat there alone. All of a sudden, Gu Ning sensed something evil entering the lounge. She immediately raised her head and saw a foreign man. He was about thirty years old. He was handsome, tall, and had a pair of peach blossom eye, which was especially attractive. Once he showed up, he attracted several women, but Gu Ning felt nothing. The man couldnt attract Gu Ning, because Gu Nings heart was already upied by Leng Shaoting. The foreign man also noticed Gu Ning, so he walked towards her. Among all the women who were looking at him, Gu Ning was the most beautiful one. It was boring to wait for departure, so he decided to chat with someone to kill the time. Gu Ning sat there alone, so he chose her. When Gu Ning saw the foreign man walking towards her, she sent Leng Shaoting a message at once. She told him that she saw a vampire and that he might want to strike up a conversation with her. She needed to learn more about him so Leng Shaoting should onlye back ten minutester. The foreign man turned out to be a vampire. Whether he had a purpose or not, Gu Ning had to be careful since he was in their country. Reading the message, Leng Shaoting decided to wait for a while. Hi, beauty, its boring to wait for departure. Can I have a seat here? Would you mind if we chatted for a while? The man asked Gu Ning very gently. He spoke in the localnguage, but not fluently. Youre handsome. Of course you can, Gu Ning said. Hearing Gu Ningspliment, the man was pleased. Then he sat across from Gu Ning and said politely, Miss Beauty, whatever you want to drink, I can pay the bill for you. Thanks, but there is no need, Gu Ning replied. Fine! The man shrugged, and didnt insist. Then he asked, May I know your name? Can I know yours? Gu Ning didnt answer, but asked him instead. My name is Jancis, the man said. Is it your real name or fake name? Many men try to use a fake name to fool me. Gu Ning doubted. Its my real name. If you dont believe it, I can let you look at my ne ticket, Jancis said, then he held out his ne ticket to Gu Ning. The name on the ne ticket was indeed Jancis and surprisingly he was on the same flight as them to Niguli Ind. Was it a coincidence or a scheme? If the man was just an ordinary man, she wouldnt have that idea, but he wasnt. Now, may I know your name? asked Jancis. My name is Gu Ning. Gu Ning answered. She didnt lie, but paid special attention to the mans reaction when she said her name. When Jancis heard Gu Nings name, he reacted normally. Its a beautiful name. Where are you going? Are you alone? Well be on the same ne. My seat is behind you, Gu Ning said. Oh, I have good luck today. Its a long journey, but I think we can chat to kill time along the way, Jancis said happily. Um, my husband is with me. Hes a jealous husband, so he wont allow us to talk once he gets back, Gu Ning replied with a smile. What? Jancis was surprised. After all, Gu Ning looked so young. He didnt expect her to be married. Thats so disappointing. Oh, my husband ising back. Jancis, you can sit here, but I need to go to sit with my husband. The moment Gu Ning finished speaking, she stood up and went to sit down somewhere else. Since Gu Ning said that, Jancis said nothing further. He could only shrug again. He met Gu Ning by ident. Although he came to chat with Gu Ning because she was beautiful, he had no bad intentions. He simply felt that Gu Ning was good-looking and wanted to kill some time by chatting with her. Therefore, he didnt think it was a big deal that Gu Ning already had a husband. Right after Gu Ning sat down, Leng Shaoting got back. When Jancis saw Leng Shaoting, he was stunned because he didnt expect Gu Nings husband to be so handsome. Jancis couldnt see that Leng Shaoting was actually a cultivator, but he clearly sensed that Leng Shaoting was a powerful man. They waited for about twenty minutes before the gate for boarding opened. On their way, Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting about her conversation with Jancis. When they were in the lounge earlier, they were too close, so it wasnt convenient for her to talk to Leng Shaoting about Jancis. He is taking the same ne as us. And his seat is right in front of us. Although I cant see anything wrong, we still need to be careful, Gu Ning said. Right, he isnt an ordinary man. We might not be able to see whats wrong with him if hes good at disguising, Leng Shaoting agreed. After they were aboard, Jancis really saw Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sitting behind him, but he didnt say hi to Gu Ning, because Gu Ning had already told him that she already had a husband. There was no grudge between them, and he didnt need to hurt her. However, heined to himself that she indeed had a jealous husband, because her husband didnt allow her to talk to other men at all. How did she fall in love with that man? Was it just because he was handsome or was he rich? Jancis didnt know Gu Ning, so his thoughts were very normal. Chapter 2892 - 2892 Let’s Do It First! 2892 Lets Do It First! After the ne took off, Jancis watched Leng Shaoting taking great care of Gu Ning, so he had a new idea. Although Gu Ning said she had a jealous husband, her husband treated her very well. The flight finally finished eight hourster. At 6:50 am the nended at Niguli International Airport. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting deliberately walked behind Jancis to see what he was going to do. Jancis stopped paying attention to them, and he took a taxi. Seeing that, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were sure that their meeting was just a coincidence. There was no scheme, so they were relieved and directly went to the parking lot. Leng Shaoting made all the arrangements. He had acquaintances on Niguli Ind, so his friend arranged the house and car for them to live in. They met the person who came to pick them up at the parking lot, then left in a car. More than half an hourter, they arrived at a high-end holiday vi area by the sea and stopped in front of a vi. The driver handed over the car key to Leng Shaoting before leaving. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt rush to go anywhere, so they went into the house to have a look first. It is just the two of us. Its so luxurious to have such arge house, Gu Ning said. The sea here is of good quality and has a variety of sea animals, so there are mainlyrge houses. Anyway, this house is owned by my friend, so its free, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning tutted. Oh! She didnt think it was wrong for them to stay in Leng Shaotings friends house for free. Since his friend was willing to let them use this house for free, it meant they were close. The photographer team will arrive tomorrow. We can take the wedding photos the day after tomorrow. So, we can just enjoy ourselves today and tomorrow. Lets go inside and have a look! Leng Shaoting said. Great! Gu Ning replied, then they went inside. The house was simply decorated without many essories, which was Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings favorite style. It wasfortable to live in. The main door of the vi didnt face the sea, but after entering the vi, directly opposite the main door was the back door, and behind the back door was the sea. It was only ten meters away from the vi. Outside the back door was arge terrace with a swimming pool and a gazebo. As soon as Gu Ning went in, she walked directly to the back door. Looking at the endless sea, she felt refreshed. She couldnt help but open her hands to feel the sea breeze blowing past. Just after Gu Ning opened her arms, Leng Shaoting hugged her from behind and asked her, Do you want to eat something or rest first? Im not hungry. Ill eatter. Im not tired either. I dont need to rest, Gu Ning said. She was eager to go to the sea to catch seafood. If youre neither hungry nor tired, lets do something first! Leng Shaoting suddenly said ambiguously. What? Gu Ning didnt realize something wasnt right with Leng Shaoting. Well, its something we both love. Leng Shaoting chuckled, then directly carried Gu Ning and walked into the living room, then went upstairs to the bedroom. Gu Ning didnt struggle, but put on a resigned look. Is sex all thats on your mind? Dont you want to? Leng Shaoting asked. Of course I do. I cant wait to experience your manhood. Gu Ning was no longer shy in bed. Instead, she was bold and sometimes horny. She even dared to tease Leng Shaoting once in a while. Leng Shaoting could never say no to her. Although they had been together for three years, Leng Shaoting still couldnt get enough of Gu Ning. Even if Gu Ning did nothing, he wanted her badly. So the moment she seduced him, he was aroused with burning desire. You seductive little girl. Let me teach you a lesson in bed. Leng Shaotings voice was full of desire. His voice became hoarse and he breathed heavily. Without dy, he sped up. The moment they were in the bedroom, Leng Shaoting threw Gu Ning onto the bed, then pressed her against it. Before long, both of them were undressed. However, no matter how eager he was, he wouldnt prate her right away. They enjoyed forey first, and he only prated her when both of them were fully aroused. Oh, youre so good, baby! In the past, Leng Shaoting had to beg her forpliments, but now Gu Ning would do it without him asking. She was no longer embarrassed. Gu Ningspliment filled Leng Shaoting with vigor, and he moved faster. They didnt go downstairs until 11 am. What do you want to eat? Leng Shaoting asked. Everything they could want to eat was in the fridge since Leng Shaoting had asked his friend to prepare ingredients for them. Gu Ning wanted to catch seafood by herself, so Leng Shaoting didnt tell his friend to prepare seafood for them, but there were enough vegetables. Ill cook. You can go catch some shrimp and fish. We dont need too many. Just catch enough for a meal. Ill go into the sea and catch some more this afternoon, Gu Ning replied. Sure, Leng Shaoting said. Wait a second. We can let the flood dragons stay in the ocean these next few days, Gu Ning said. Saying that, she let the female white flood dragon out, and Leng Shaoting put it into his Qiankun Bag. Flood dragons lived in the ocean, so Gu Ning decided to let them swim freely since they were here now. After two years, the flood dragon had improved a lot, so did Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Currently, Leng Shaoting had reached the peak of the Yuan Ying Period, while Gu Ning was at the peak of the Golden Core Stage. She also learned to fly with a sword, but was not very good yet. However, Leng Shaoting was very familiar with it by now. Because this was a luxurious resort, there werent many people around. A few were ambling on the beach, but they werent close, so it was convenient for Leng Shaoting to go into the sea. About ten minutester, Leng Shaoting was back with three to four catties of prawns, two big crabs, and two catties of fish. He was out only for ten minutes, but he actually went deep into the ocean. There werent many good sea animals in the shallow areas, so he dove deep. Nobody saw him go into the ocean, but some people who ambled along the beach saw hime out. Fishing seafood wasnt prohibited here, but it wasnt allowed to fish inrge quantities. Therefore, the people who saw him take out a bag of seafood from the sea didnt use him of poaching seafood, but they were surprised that he could fish so many things from the sea without any equipment. One of the men stepped forward and asked, Excuse me, did you fish in the sea like this? Without any equipment? The man spoke Language Y because he didnt know which country Leng Shaoting was from, and Language Y was moremonly used on this ind. Chapter 2893 - 2893 Let Them Follow 2893 Let Them Follow Yes. Leng Shaoting answered in his mother tongue, then directly left. He spoke in his mother tongue, because his appearance told them where he came from. Hearing Leng Shaotings answer, they were extremely surprised. They couldnt believe that he could catch sea animals just with his hands and he was even from a foreign country. Jesus, thats amazing! He caught the seafood with his hands. Right, and I can see that the seafood he caught is of good quality. I dont think they are from the shallow areas. Do you mean he went deep into the ocean? He must have held his breath for a long time! !! When Leng Shaoting got back, Gu Ning was watching TV in the living room. Once Leng Shaoting walked in, Gu Ning ran towards him to see what he caught. Wow, these prawns and crabs are so big! After seeing the prawns and crabs in the, Gu Ning was surprised. The water here is nutritious, so the sea animals growrge. I saw many precious sea animals in the ocean, but you said that you want to catch some this afternoon, so I just caught enough for a single meal, Leng Shaoting said. Yeah, now you can go cook. Boil half the prawns and steam the other half with minced garlic. As for crabs, I want to eat spicy fried crabs. The fish can be steamed simply, Gu Ning said. She had no intention of doing anything and left all the work to Leng Shaoting. Anyway, even if she wanted to do it, Leng Shaoting wouldnt let her. No problem, you can wait for a while and watch TV, Leng Shaoting said. Thanks! Gu Ning smiled, then Leng Shaoting went to cook. By the time the dishes were almost done, the rice was cooked too, so they could immediately eat. After having the meal, Leng Shaoting washed all the dishes, while Gu Ning went upstairs to change. They were by the sea now, so she felt that she should put on a long white dress. Therefore, Gu Ning wore a fairy-like white dress and tied her hair into a messy but beautiful bun. It was hot, so it would be ufortable if she let her hair down. When Gu Ning walked downstairs, Leng Shaoting had cleaned everything up. After a nce at Gu Ning, he frowned. What? Gu Ning asked. Wasnt it pretty on her? She thought it looked beautiful and she didnt show much skin. Although there were straps, she added a shawl. Youre too beautiful. Im afraid that men wont be able to keep their eyes off you. Leng Shaoting pulled Gu Ning into his arms and said in a grumpy tone. Ha-ha. Gu Ning snorted withughter, thenplimented herself. Um, men cant keep their eyes off me no matter what I wear, unless I wrap my face up, but thats too ufortable. I dont want to do that. Youre right. Youre too pretty to be ignored. I dont want you to wrap your face up either, Leng Shaoting said. Come on, I think youre more attractive than me. I should be worried, instead of you, Gu Ning said, pretending to be displeased. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting was amused and said, Do I need to put on a mask and sunsses? Gu Ning was satisfied. Im not as jealous as you. Just let them watch. Anyway, they cant have you. Of course, I only belong to you, Leng Shaoting said with a smile. Afterwards, they walked out hand in hand. At this time, everyone had finished dinner and were having a walk outside, so there were many people on the beach. Seeing Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, many people paid special attention to them andplimented them, but because they were a couple, no one dared to strike up a conversation with either of them. What do you want to do? Do you want to sail a yacht? Leng Shaoting asked. Why not! We can catch seafood further in the ocean, Gu Ning said. Sure, but give me some time. I need to call my friend to make the arrangements, Leng Shaoting said. Of course, Gu Ning said. Leng Shaoting took out his phone and called his friend. About ten minutester, a yacht appeared in front of them. The sailor left the yacht and handed the key to Leng Shaoting before walking away. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got on and sailed out. Although they were unfamiliar with the route, it wasnt a problem for them. The yacht sped ahead. They didnt have a destination so they just followed their whims. There were other yachts there too. In the beginning, no one noticed them, but two yachts followed them as they sailed farther. Gu Ning slightly frowned and immediately used her Jade Eyes to check who they were. There were four people on the two yachts, including two men and two women in their twenties. Normally, people dont dare to go farther on an ocean, because they might get lost, but they seem to be willing to take the risk after seeing us, Leng Shaoting said. Gu Ning also saw the excitement on their faces, so she agreed with Leng Shaoting. We should get rid of them, Gu Ning said. She didnt want to be interrupted. Sure, Leng Shaoting said as he sped up. Although they immediately pulled farther away, the speed was limited and the two yachts werent much slower than them, so they were unable to get rid of them. After all, yachts were basically the same and they were on an ocean instead of a road so there was nothing in their way. Fine, just let them follow us, as long as they dont bother us. Since they couldnt get rid of the two yachts, they gave up. Anyway, the ocean wasnt owned by them, so they couldnt stop other people from sailing around. Because Gu Ning gave up the idea of getting rid of the two yachts, the two yachts quickly caught up to them. When one yacht was only three meters away from them, the man who was sailing it shouted at them, Hey, why did you go so far? Arent you scared? He spoke in Language Y. He didnte to cause trouble, so Gu Ning replied, There is nothing to be afraid of. When Gu Ning turned around to look at them, the men were stunned. What a beautiful girl! On the other hand, the girls showed jealousy, but the boys had no bad intentions. In fact, they should be couples. No matter how much they liked beautiful women, the boys didnt want to annoy their girlfriends. The two men on the other yacht might have a different idea, but they hadnt had a chance to see Gu Nings face yet. Chapter 2894 - 2894 Why Should We Care About Your Face? 2894 Why Should We Care About Your Face? Normally, people dont dare to go farther in case they get lost. If the yacht is out of fuel itll be bad. The man said, We have prepared more fuel, but we still have worries, but you dare to go so far, so we followed you. I have no right to stop you from doing that, but dont me us if anything happens to you. We wont bear the consequences of your decision. Gu Ning reminded them. She was reluctant to be burdened. Of course we wont. We came here on our own, the man replied. Gu Ning said nothing further. Since they did that because of the excitement and adventure, she couldnt judge them. They still followed Gu Ning. After a long time, they saw a small ind before them. At this moment, the man opened his mouth again. Hey, there is a small ind. Why dont we go over and have a rest? We can dive into the sea to catch some seafood. We have that n too, but we should do it separately, Gu Ning said. It was already very nice of her to allow them to follow them, but she didnt want them to bother her and Leng Shaoting. Fine! The man wasnt mad. They were strangers, so he could understand Gu Nings reaction. The two girls, however, were rather displeased. They secretlyined. That girl is too arrogant. Right, its her honor that Mr. Tr is willing to talk to her, the other girl said, showing obvious jealousy. Shut up! I dont think shes arrogant. On the other hand, you are bad-mouthing her out of jealousy, Gano Tr said with displeasure. Then he threatened them. If you dare to say those bulls*it again, Ill throw you two out. Hearing his threat, the two girls were frightened. They didnt dare to say anything further, because they clearly knew Gano would do what he said. Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings yacht reached the small ind first, then they got off. The other two yachts arrived a whileter. The people on the other yacht didnt see Gu Nings face until now, so they were all amazed by her beauty. However, these two men werent like the other two who had no bad intentions. They immediately had bad intentions when they saw Gu Ning. Among the two girls, one got jealous, while the other felt nothing, but when the four girls saw Leng Shaoting, they were surprised. They had no intention of stealing him, because they already had a rich boyfriend. No matter how handsome Leng Shaoting was, they didnt know him and there was a gorgeous beauty next to him already. Moreover, as long as they had a sexual rtionship with the men by their side, they could get a lot of money. Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could sense the two mens bad intentions, but they couldnt do anything before the men did anything. However, if they dared to hurt Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting would definitely teach them a lesson. May I know where youre from? Gano asked kindly. Since he was polite, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning decided to be polite too. Country Hua, said Leng Shaoting. Oh, youre from Country Hua! How brave! We wouldnt dare toe here without your guidance, Gano eximed. He admired Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to some extent, so he replied to Leng Shaoting in Language Hua this time. Although he had an ent, he could speak clearly. There were many people from Country Hua living in Country Yin, so they learned some Language Hua. Oh, what should I call you? My name is Gano Tr, Gano said nicely. The other people were confused when Gano was so polite to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Gano was always arrogant, and he was rarely so friendly to strangers. Honestly, he was seldom nice to even them. They had that idea, because they barely knew Gano. Although Gano didnt know Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, he could see that they must be powerful from their demeanor. In other words, he had different attitudes towards different people. My name is Leng Shaoting, and this is my wife. Leng Shaoting answered and introduced Gu Ning as his wife, but he didnt say Gu Nings name. Hearing Leng Shaotings introduction, the others were slightly surprised. They thought that they were just a couple, but unexpectedly they were already married. Anyway, it had nothing to do with them. The two men, however, still held their evil intention. Once they wanted a girl, they didnt care about whether she was married or who she was. They only wanted women to satisfy their sexual desire, and had no affection for them. It was impossible for them to marry. They clearly knew women only wanted their money and influence. Even if a woman didnt try to form a rtionship with them for money, they wouldnt believe it. Sorry, we need to move around freely, so we will be going now, Leng Shaoting said, then he walked away holding Gu Nings hand. Gano didnt stop them. After all, he had just agreed that they wouldnt bother them. However, the two men were displeased by Leng Shaotings behavior. Its boring with only the two of you. Its more interesting to have fun together. No need. Leng Shaoting responded coldly. Because the two men had the intention to hurt Gu Ning, he was unwilling to be nice to them. You are embarrassing us. Do you know that? one man, who had the intention to hurt Gu Ning, said. Why should we care about your face? Leng Shaoting asked in a cold tone. He turned to re at the man, putting great pressure on him. The man quickly found it hard to breathe, and suddenly couldnt make a sound. Enough, its their freedom no matter what they want to do. You have no right to interfere, Gano said while staring at the man with displeasure. The two men were in awe of Gano, so they said nothing further once he spoke. After that, Gano said to Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, Be my guest, please. Without a word, Leng Shaoting left holding Gu Nings hand. Chapter 2895 - 2895 I’m Not an Idiot 2895 Im Not an Idiot Gano, they The two men were still displeased and wanted toin about it. What do you want to do? Was I not clear enough? Its their freedom and right to choose what they want to do. You have no right to interfere. Did you care about their feelings when you said that they embarrassed you? Gano snapped at them. The two men were struck dumb and no longer said anything. Although they knew Gano was right, they still felt reluctant to ept it. They were mainly so displeased because they disliked Leng Shaotings arrogant attitude. Anyway, they didnt dare to say anything further. Gano snapped at them, which aroused their dissatisfaction, but they didnt dare to vent anger at him. Afterwards, they ambled around on the ind, and decided to catch seafood for a while. They were born in rich families, but they loved adventures and did it very often, so they were happy to go on adventures on the ocean and ind. However, the ocean was too wide and they were afraid of getting lost, so they dared note here without a guide. This ind wasnt veryrge, but it still took a day to walk from one end to the other. The ground wasnt even either, so they didnt n to go farther in. They would leave after a while. Walking ahead, the men werent scared, but the girls were nervous. How long do we need to walk far? one girl asked. Till we lose interest, Gano replied. He didnt know how long he would walk for, but he would stop when he didnt want to continue. If any of you dont want to go on, you can return on your own. Hearing that, the girls subconsciously exchanged a nce. They were asking each other whether to return. In the end, no one went back because the boys didnt want to leave. If they did, the boys would disdain them. At that moment, one of the men who had the intention to hurt Gu Ning said, I can walk you back. I dont want to go ahead any longer either. The girls eyes lit up at once and she immediately thanked the man. Thank you so much, Mr. Silo. After that, Silo walked the girl back and nobody stopped them. After all, this girl was brought here by him, so he ought to take care of her. Nevertheless Gano and the other men were aware that Silo didnt walk the girl back because he didnt want to go further. He wasnt that nice. On the contrary, he only wanted sex. That was Silos trick, so the other men wouldnt get involved. Although there were four men and four girls, they werent couples. Some of them were acquaintances, and they felt it would be boring without girls. Anyway, those girls also had the dream of having a rich boyfriend. All of them had their own purpose, but till now, nothing had happen yet, and they hadnt had sex. As Silo took the girl back, he suddenly hugged her from behind and ced his hands on her breast. The girl was scared and immediately struggled, but she failed to get rid of Silo and asked in horror, Mr. Silo, what do you want to do? She clearly knew what Silo wanted to do. Although she formed a rtionship with Silo for a purpose, she was unwilling to have sex with him. What? Didnt you want to be my girl when you tried to build a rtionship with me? Now I can give you a chance. What do you think? Silo mocked. He clearly knew why these girls wanted to be close to him, but he wouldnt sleep with all of them. Even though they yed around, they would still choose to have fun with beautiful and sexy girls who hadnt slept with too many people. Although they lived a life full of wild abandon, they didnt want the girls to do the same. This girl had two ex-boyfriends, but she didnt have sex with everyone. She only wanted more money, otherwise she wouldnt have joined them. So he was willing to be in a sexual rtionship with her for a while, then he would dump her. The girl was embarrassed when Silo pointed it out so she argued at once. I-I dont However, shecked confidence. No? I dont believe it. Im not an idiot! Silo sneered. I The girl was struck dumb and didnt know what to say. It was impossible for her to say that Silo was an idiot. She was reluctant to annoy him. Even if she couldnt be his girl, she didnt dare to mess with him. At this time, Silo let her go and said, I wont force you. You should know I dontck girls, but I dont have sex with all of them. Its your honor that I would choose you. To be honest with you, I wont fall in love with anybody. Ill marry a woman who is chosen by my family. You can never be my wife, but I can give you bags, expensive clothes, and other luxuries if you can be my mistress. You can live a luxurious life when youre with me. The girl was humiliated. In fact, she knew that she could only get money from Silo, and it was impossible for her to gain his love. There was no way that he would marry her, but she had always hoped that she could be different, but now Silo had broken her dream. Nevertheless, she was still persuaded when Silo said that she could get any luxuries that she wanted while he kept her as his mistress. She wanted to ept, but felt that it was very humiliating. She decided to sell her body for money, but she still wanted to keep a good reputation. If you dont agree, Ill leave right now, Silo said. He wouldnt force her to ept, but that was also his trick. He was sure that the girl wouldnt refuse. I The girl instantly became anxious. She honestly didnt want to miss this chance, so she agreed after hesitating for a moment. Silo showed satisfaction, then hugged the girl again. If I f*ck you right here, right now, do you agree? Right here? I dont think thats a good idea. The girl was slightly surprised. If anyone caught them, it would be humiliating. And she had never had sex in such a wild ce before! How should they do it? Itll be exciting. Dont you think? Silo said, No one will see us. Chapter 2896 - 2896 A Python 2896 A Python Um The girl hesitated for a while, but she understood that she must satisfy Silos needs if she wanted to be his mistress. Otherwise he would change his mind once he was mad. Thinking of that, she agreed. After that, they had sex on the desert ind. At the beginning, the girl had all kinds of worries, but she soon devoted herself to it after she was aroused. Silo was a sex expert! He could easily make a woman lose control. A certain part of the girl was still very tight because she hadnt had much sex before, which made Silo more excited. However, while they were enjoying the sex, they didnt notice that a giant python was approaching. Silo didnt turn around until the python slithered onto his body and put a lot of weight on him. The moment he saw it clearly, he was scared and almost passed out. In an instant, his manhood lost its energy. Ah! Silo screamed and immediately got up from the girls body. He got rid of the giant python, then quickly ran away. Hearing Silos scream, the girl opened her eyes and saw the giant python. The next moment, she screamed too and wanted to escape as well. Unfortunately, the giant python turned to press on the girl after Silo ran away. The girl wasnt strong enough to get rid of the python. She was even wrapped up by it when she struggled. Mr. Silo, help! She shouted to Silo who was running away, but Silo didnt even turn around to give her a nce. He was afraid that the giant python would attack him. Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting heard Silos and the girls screams. Although they agreed not to bother each other, they went onto the ind together, so they felt it was necessary for them to help the group of people if they were in danger. Therefore, as soon as they heard the scream, they ran over. Within ten seconds, Gu Ning had arrived. When Gu Ning was close, she used her Jade Eyes to see what was happening, so she stopped Leng Shaoting froming because she didnt want him to see another girls naked body. Only a dozen seconds had passed, so Silo wasnt far away, so Leng Shaoting went to chase him. There was no need to ask. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting figured out what had happened. The man and the girl were probably having sex outside. Even before Gu Ning reached the giant python, she released magical energy to hit it. The giant python wasnt a monster, so it could not bear the impact of Gu Nings magical energy. It was hit heavily and stopped moving. The girl was wrapped by the giant python, but luckily she survived because Gu Ning quickly came to help her. Gu Ning went ahead and removed the giant python with a branch. Afterwards, she helped the girl take a power crystal to get back some strength. After all, Gu Ning was unwilling to touch the girl. The girl quickly went back to normal after taking the power crystal. When she turned to look at Gu Ning, there was no jealousy left in her eyes, only gratitude. Although she was extremely embarrassed that Gu Ning caught her doing that, she felt very grateful to Gu Ning. Thank you. Get dressed and leave now! Gu Ning said, then directly walked away. Anyway, the giant python was too weak to hurt anyone now. The girl hadnt undressed all her clothing. She was wearing a sundress, so when she had sex with Silo, she only rolled the bottom up and put off the straps, so the dress was folded on her waist, and she quickly dressed herself again. Without hesitation, the girl stood up and got dressed, then left with Gu Ning. She had gotten a lot of strength back, but she was still horrified, so her body was still shaking. She walked and stumbled along the way, but it wasnt too bad since she could still walk. Leng Shaoting quickly caught up to Silo. Silo was totally naked. Because Leng Shaoting didnt want Gu Ning to see another mans naked body, he took out a towel from his Qiankun Bag and told Silo to put it on. Silo was scared when Leng Shaoting suddenly appeared, but he took the towel in case other people saw him. After giving Silo the towel, Leng Shaoting walked away and left him behind. Because Silo disliked Leng Shaoting, he didnt thank him. After a while, Gu Ning walked over and Leng Shaoting held her hand, then they left together. When Silo saw the girl again, he was shocked that she waspletely fine. He realized that she must have been rescued by Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Although he abandoned the girl in the crisis, he didnt feel guilty at all. She was merely a sex toy in his eyes after all. After going through what just happened, the girl lost all her interest in Silo. Even though she clearly knew that she was just a sex toy in his eyes, she suddenly found out that it was extremely dangerous and risky to be in a sexual rtionship with him. She could die. As a result, she decided to keep a distance away from them. However, she didnt dare to me Silo for it. Although she was filled with hatred, she still didnt dare to show any of it on her face because she couldnt mess with Silo. Therefore, when she saw Silo, she avoided his eyes. Silo wanted to get his clothes back, but he didnt dare to go there again. He had to wrap himself in the towel and walk away. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting returned to the ind side first, then they went into the sea to catch seafood. They decided to have a meal outside mainly because they wanted to have a pic. A whileter, Silo and the girl were also back to the side. Neither of them looked at or talked to each other. They sat separately and waited for the others toe back. Before Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came back out of the sea, the others were back. They didnt see Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, so they thought that they were still gone. They were also curious about why Silo was only wrapped in a towel. Although they knew Silo and the girl came back earlier to do something without them, they were still confused about why his clothing was gone and he was in a towel. Silo, what happened? one man asked. Nothing, Silo said. He didnt want to tell them. Since he was unwilling to talk about it, the others stopped asking. They guessed that something must have happened while they had sex. Suddenly, Silo walked up to one of the girls, wanting her scarf, because the towel was too big to fasten around his body. Chapter 2897 - 2897 Catch Seafood 2897 Catch Seafood The girl didnt dare to refuse, so she handed her scarf to Silo, then Silo went to a nearby big rock. Tasha, what happened? Where is Mr. Silos clothes? one girl asked curiously. Tasha said nothing. She was still horrified and didnt want to talk about it. Since Tasha was unwilling to talk about it, the others stopped asking. Before long, Silo went out again. He wrapped the scarf like a pair of shorts, so it wouldnt fall easily. Lets go into the sea to catch seafood! one man said. Shouldnt we wait till the two people from Country Huae back? the other man, who came with Gano, asked. We can do it first. They said that we can do things separately, so we dont need to care about them, Gano replied. Great! The man answered. Afterwards, three of the men prepared to go into the ocean, while Silo did nothing. He was wearing a scarf now, so it wasnt convenient. Gano and the other men understood that he couldnt swim now, so they told Silo to pick up sticks for a fireter. Because of what he had been through in the woods earlier, Silo was scared to go in now. So he made up an excuse and said that he was ufortable, then ordered the girls to do it. They realized that something bad must have happened to Silo, so they didnt force him and the girls went to pick up sticks. Right when Gano and the other men were ready to dive into the ocean, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came back up. They had thought that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent back yet, but unexpectedly, they had gone into the ocean earlier than them. In addition, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt wear any equipment. How long had they stayed under the water? They had been by the beach for eight minutes aftering back, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were absent then, so obviously, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had gone into the ocean long before that. Surprisingly, even without any equipment, they could stay in the water for more than ten minutes. Therefore, Gano and the others were astonished. Jesus, how long have they stayed under the water? Im curious about that too. Most importantly, they dont have equipment. Well, its also possible that they removed it and are now carrying it in their hands. Lets see after they get back to thend. I wonder how much theyve caught. ordingly, they didnt rush to go down and waited till Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting came up. They wanted to see how much seafood Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had caught. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were back onnd, they were amazed by what was in thes they carried. In theirs, there were a lot of prawns, crabs, abalones, and other high-value seafood. Jesus, theyve caught so much and the seafood is so big! Thats unbelievable. Im so envious. Right, we thought it will be very lucky to be able to catch some shrimp and crabs. Didnt you use any equipment? Did you dive into the sea like this? Gano asked. Yes. Gu Ning answered. Hearing her answer, they were shocked. Gano asked again, Did you dive deep into the ocean to get so muchrge seafood? You must have stayed in the water for a long time, right? The answer couldnt be more obvious, but Gano couldnt believe it, so he still asked about it. Yes, Gu Ning replied, but she said nothing further. Gano and the others could see that Gu Ning was reluctant to tell them anything, so he stopped asking, but he was still very curious. After catching the seafood, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to a side to prepare their pic. Gu Ning went back to their yacht and got a bag of stuff, including a grill, seasoning, and so on. Actually, it was stored in her telepathic eye space, but she couldnt take it out in front of strangers. After a nce at Gu Nings tools, the others realized they were fully-prepared and this wasnt a spur-of-the-moment idea. After that, Gano and the other men set off. They drove the yacht to the deep sea area before going in. Although they had oxygen equipment, they still used rope to help them go down, and there was a person left on the yacht to keep an eye on their situation at all times. Before Gano and the others got back, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could already start eating. The fragrance permeated the air. Silo and the girls couldnt help swallowing when they smelt it. They often ate seafood. They might not have enough of it, but they didnt think it was rare. They came here to catch seafood just to have fun. However, at that moment, their mouths were watering when they smelt the scent. In fact, it was a different way of cooking. In Country Yin, they basically ate food with a light vor, while in Country Hua, they generally preferred spicy food. For example, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were grilling the seafood with a lot of spices and chili peppers, so the scent quickly spread. And the fragrance was very new and rare for them. Nevertheless, even though they were hungry, they wouldnt ask Gu Ning for any food. About half an hourter, Gano and the other men were back, but they had only caught average sized seafood. There werent anyrge shrimp or crabs, but it was still eptable. After all, they had also gone deep into the ocean. Once they were onnd, they were attracted by the scent from Gu Ning, especially since they were tired. Luckily, they had prepared everything they needed onnd, so they could cook right when they were back. However, they didnt have a grill or spices, so it wasnt convenient for them to cook the seafood, and it only had a light vor. In the end, Gano couldnt stand it and walked to Gu Ning. Can I know how you cooked the seafood? It smells so good, he asked, standing in front of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Spice for barbecue, Gu Ning said. Can you sell some to me? asked Gano. He didnt take it for granted. No need to pay for it. I can share with you, but are you fine with spicy food? Dont me us if you dislike the taste, Gu Ning said. She didnt care about some spices, and wouldnt ask for money, but she didnt want them to me her if they disliked the vor. Of course I wont me you. I asked for it anyway, Gano said. He understood why Gu Ning said that, because Silo would probably do such a thing. Gano thanked Gu Ning for sharing the spices with them for free, then he went back with some spice. However, his friends had some worries and were afraid they might get sick if they ate the spices. Chapter 2898 - 2898 Doctored Water 2898 Doctored Water Gano told them they could add the spices as they wanted. If they didnt like it, they could ignore it. Some of his friends added some spices to the seafood, while some didnt. Those who added some spices felt that the seafood became tastier, but it was a little spicy. Anyway, it tasted good, so they epted it. Wow, its so delicious. Yeah, although its spicy, I think it helps my appetite. Right, its so good! Even though some were afraid that they might get sick after eating the spices, they couldnt help trying it. Finally, they fell in love with it too. A whileter, a man, who had the same bad intention towards Gu Ning as Silo, picked up two bottles of water, then walked towards Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. However, the two bottles of water were actually doctored. The others didnt notice, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting did. Therefore, when the man walked over with the doctored water, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were mad, but they stayed calm on the surface. Its spicy. I dont see you having any water so I can give you two bottles, the man said, standing in front of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. No need, Gu Ning said in a t tone. The man felt embarrassed and said, Miss, I have no bad intentions. Why do you have to embarrass me? I embarrassed you? Gu Ning sneered and stared straight at the man. The man felt as if she could see through him and subconsciously avoided her eyes. The next moment, Gu Ning turned to look at Leng Shaoting. Only Leng Shaoting understood her signal. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting stood up and took the two bottles of water from the mans hands. Right when the man felt happy, the situation suddenly had a big change. Before he could fight back, Leng Shaoting had already poured the water into his mouth. Seeing that, Gano and another man immediately ran over. Although they didnt know what happened, they couldnt just watch them fight. Normally, Silo would run over first, because the man had a close rtionship with him, but now he did nothing. Mr. Leng, what are you doing? Gano asked in a deep voice. It was his friend, so he was angry that Leng Shaoting was so rude. However, he still wanted to know the reason. When Gano and the others came over, Leng Shaoting had finished pouring a bottle of water into the mans mouth, so he let him go. He wanted to give us these two bottles of water, and youll see what happens in a few minutes, Leng Shaoting said coldly. The man, who was forced to swallow arge amount of water, kept on retching, trying to get the water out of his stomach. Hearing Leng Shaotings words and witnessing the mans reaction, they immediately figured the situation out. Obviously, there was something wrong with the water, or the man wouldnt try to vomit. As a result, Gano and the other men were angry. Iko, whats in the water? Gano directly questioned the man. Iko said nothing, because he didnt know what to say. He couldnt believe that his trick was exposed so easily. How did Leng Shaoting know that the water was doctored? He was so careful! Iko! Gano got angry when Iko remained silent. Although he wasnt an upright man and had yed dirty tricks before, he knew what he could and couldnt do. It couldnt be more obvious that they shouldnt mess with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, Even though his family, the Tr family, had a high status in Sashi, the capital city of Niguli Ind, they couldnt do whatever they wanted. His family wouldnt allow him to cause trouble for the family either, so he knew how to do things. Therefore, even if he was a yboy, he had never caused serious trouble. Alright, thats enough. Take him away! Leng Shaoting said. He didnt bother to punish them. Anyway, he and Gu Ning werent hurt. Im really sorry. Gano apologized. He didnt make the mistake, but his friend did. Since Leng Shaoting was willing to let them go, he should make an apology as the head of their group. Gano actually wanted Iko to apologize to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, but he didnt want him to annoy them further. As a result, he pulled Iko and walked away. Iko, what did you do? Gano asked seriously. I As soon as Iko opened his mouth, he suddenly fainted, which was the result of drinking the doctored water. It was really bold of Iko to dare to drug Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting right in front of Gano. It proved that he didnt really know Gano and believed that Gano was the same kind of person as him. Among them, Gano had the highest status, so the others wouldnt say anything as long as Gano epted it. When Iko passed out, Gano became even angrier. How could Iko have the idea of drugging the two people from Country Hua? He was so stupid! Silo knew what Iko wanted to do when Iko walked to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting with the water, so he wasnt surprised when Iko fainted. He didnt stop Iko, because he had the same idea. The girls were also shocked by that scene, and realized what had happened. Suddenly, they were scared of Iko. They knew that these rich heirs loved ying around, but they didnt expect them to use drugs too. It was frightening. Because Iko fainted, Gano and the others lost interest in having fun outside. They packed up and left at once. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent affected so they didnt rush to leave. Both of them ate a lot, so they finished all the seafood that they had caught. Actually, they had nned to save some for when they went back. Why dont we catch some more after we finish all of these? Gu Ning suggested. Sure, Leng Shaoting said. He rarely said no to Gu Nings requests. They were full after eating all the seafood, so they took a walk for half an hour before catching more seafood. Within ten minutes, they had caught arge bag full of seafood, which was enough for a day so they could eat it tomorrow. Chapter 2899 - 2899 No Need to Save Money for Him 2899 No Need to Save Money for Him By the time they got back, it was already 5 pm. They couldnt eat anything at this time, so they decided to eatter if they were hungry. On the small ind, they couldnt receive signals, so Leng Shaoting didnt see the missed calls until they were back to the house. His friend who lived in Niguli Ind had called him. Leng Shaoting didnt call back at once, but asked Gu Ning, My friend who lives here just called me. I think he might want to invite us to have a meal together. Do you want to go? If not, Ill turn him down. Of course we should go. Hes helped you a lot. We should buy him a meal instead, Gu Ning replied. She wasnt spoiled. Even if she didnt want to go, she knew what she should do ording to etiquette. Great. Leng Shaoting replied. Then he called his friend back. He understood that Gu Ning would agree, but he cared about her feelings, so he still asked her. Without surprise, Leng Shaotings friend indeed wanted to invite them to have a meal together. Leng Shaoting didnt turn him down, but agreed and said that he would pay the bill. His friend understood that he was very rich, so he agreed. In addition, Leng Shaoting said that he wouldnt go if his friend didnt agree, so his friend epted the condition. After that, his friend arranged for a chauffeur to drive them, otherwise they might not be able to find the road. Since they were eating in the city center, the house Leng Shaoting stayed in was still far away. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got back to the house, the chauffeur was already waiting for them outside, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting still needed to take a shower and change their clothes. After all, they had been diving in the ocean earlier, so the clothing they were wearing right now wasnt clean orfortable. In order to save time, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting showered together. However, Leng Shaoting ended up sexually aroused. Gu Ning pushed Leng Shaoting who was fondling her body away, then gave him a re. The chauffeur is waiting for us. Stop it! Leng Shaoting, however, felt aggrieved. Youre so attractive that I cant stop thinking about having sex with you. Men really think with their d*ck. You cant control yourself and you even me me, Gu Ning said, seeming unhappy. I only have that feeling for you. I wont pay any attention to other women, Leng Shaoting stared at Gu Ning and said sincerely. Gu Ning snorted and kept quiet. She wrapped herself in a towel and walked out of the bathroom, in case Leng Shaoting totally lost control. She believed Leng Shaotings words and was actually very happy that he was so attracted to her. If her man lost interest in her, they would separate sooner orter. Although it sounded overly sexual, it was the truth. Whether a couple was in a romantic rtionship or marriage, they needed both love and sex. Leng Shaoting put on a resigned smile, and understood that it wasnt the right time to think about sex now. Therefore, he didnt stop Gu Ning and wrapped himself in a towel too, then walked out. After they changed their clothes, they went out. Because they were quick, the chauffeur didnt have to wait for long. Half an hourter, they arrived at the restaurant. It was a high-end clubhouse near the ocean. In addition to amodation, it also provided many activities on the sea. Leng Shaotings friend arrived there at 2 pm, along with two of his friends. He nned to buy Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning a meal, but Leng Shaoting insisted on paying the bill instead. Leng Shaotings friend told him that he would being with two friends, and Leng Shaoting agreed. Therefore, when Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning arrived, there were two men and a woman sitting in the private room. Leng Shaotings friend was a man who was about thirty years old and he was native form Country Hua. His family was from Country Hua, but he lived on Niguli Ind in Country Yin for business. Shaoting, nice to see you! Been a while. Once Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning walked inside, Leng Shaotings friend stood up to wee them. He reached out his hand to shake hands with Leng Shaoting. Weiming, been a while! Leng Shaoting greeted back. Although Leng Shaoting looked cold, he had many friends. In fact, he had made friends with all kinds of people regardless of their family background. Whether you were from a powerful family or not, he would treat you equally, but only people who were familiar with him would know that. Therefore, Leng Shaotings friends were very reliable. This must be your wife! Ren Weiming turned to look at Gu Ning and asked. Yes, this is my wife, Gu Ning. Leng Shaoming introduced, then he said to Gu Ning, Ningning, this is my friend, Ren Weiming. After that, they greeted each other. Nice to meet you, Gu Ning. Nice to meet you too, Mr. Ren. Although Ren Weiming was a year older than Leng Shaoting, he was used to taking Leng Shaoting as his boss. Therefore, he greeted Gu Ning respectfully. Have a seat please! Ren Weiming invited Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning to sit by the table. After that, Ren Weiming introduced his friends to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. This is my friend, Luo Yunze. And this is his fiance, Qin Youyou. Theyre going to be married too, and they came here to take wedding photos, Ren Weiming said. When Qin Youyou saw Leng Shaoting, she was amazed and attracted to him at first nce. The next moment, she got jealous after moving her gaze to Gu Ning. To be honest, Leng Shaoting was more handsome than Luo Yunze, and Gu Ning was prettier than Qin Youyou. Leng Shaoting and Luo Yunze greeted each other. After they were all seated, they started ordering. After you, Leng Shaoting said. Alright, no need to save money for him. Hes really rich. Ren Weiming was afraid that his two friends might hesitate to order what they wanted to eat, so he said that first. Hearing that, Qin Youyou gave Leng Shaoting a nce with mixed emotions. Thanks! Luo Yunze said, then he flipped the menu and asked Qin Youyou what she wanted to eat. At the same time, Gu Ning read through another menu and ordered her favorites, which werent cheap. After hearing what Gu Ning ordered, Qin Youyou raised her head and stared at Gu Ning with jealousy. Qin Youyou couldnt hide her feelings, because Gu Ning was too pretty and had such a handsome and rich husband. Chapter 2900 - 2900 Get More Jealous 2900 Get More Jealous People who were jealous of other people were normally dissatisfied with what they already had. If she was satisfied with her life, she wouldnt be jealous of other people. Whats wrong, Miss Qin? Gu Ning couldnt stand it any longer and asked Qin Youyou. She noticed Qin Youyous reactions earlier on, but didnt pay much attention to it. However, she got annoyed since Qin Youyou wouldnt stop. Qin Youyou was shocked when Gu Ning called her name, and felt embarrassed. Oh, n-nothing. I just saw you order expensive dishes, so I was a little surprised. She exined. Well, its not a big deal. Miss Qin, if there is anything you like, just order it. No need to hesitate, Gu Ning said very generously. Thanks. Qin Youyou nodded with slight embarrassment, then continued to read the menu, but she felt displeased by Gu Nings generosity. She wished that she could order whatever she wanted like Gu Ning and didnt need to care about money. Although Gu Ning said that she could order whatever she liked, she couldnt really do that. After all, she cared about her face, so she only ordered two dishes. After they finished ordering, a waiter took their order, then they began to chat casually. Shaoting, how is it? Are you satisfied with the house? Ren Weiming asked Leng Shaoting. Yeah, its very good, Leng Shaoting said. Great, when do you n to take the wedding photos, Ren Weiming asked. The photography team will arrive tomorrow, so well do it the day after tomorrow, Leng Shaoting replied. Where did you hire the team? Luo Yunze asked. Its not very famous. Just a team owned by mypany. Because I already have a team in mypany, I didnt hire other people. After all, Im very satisfied with their skills, Gu Ning replied this time. The photographer team that served Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning was employed by Charm. Even Gu Nings wedding gown was designed and personally made by Yu Zi. By now Charm was an International brand and Yu Zi was an A-list clothing designer, so Gu Ning was just being modest. It was a very famous team. Hearing Gu Nings words, Ren Weiming and the others were surprised. Her ownpany? She looked so young, and yet she already owned apany? Even though Ren Weiming was aware of Leng Shaotings family background and believed that his wife couldnt be ordinary, he was still surprised that Gu Ning was so sessful on her own. Gu Ning, you have your ownpany? Ren Weiming asked. Yes. Gu Ning answered. You look so young. Its really unbelievable that you already have your ownpany. Ren Weimingplimented. Gu Ning smiled, but said nothing. Can I know the name? Qin Youyou asked. She was also surprised to know that Gu Ning had her ownpany, but she felt it couldnt berge. Its Charm and an affiliated wedding photography studio. Gu Ning said right away because she knew what Qin Youyou was thinking. What? Charm? Hearing that, both Luo Yunze and Qin Youyou were surprised, because they had heard about Charm. Actually, they almost went to Charm to take wedding photos and had visited Charm before. However, they decided to travel abroad, so they gave up on that idea. After all, it would be more convenient for them to find a wedding store here. Ren Weiming lived in Niguli Ind, so he hadnt heard of Charm, but he could see that it wasnt a smallpany from Luo Yunze and Qin Youyous reaction. Miss Gu, youre the boss of Charm! I cant believe that youre so sessful. Luo Yunzeplimented. He wasnt jealous at all, but Qin Youyou was filled with extreme jealousy. Charm was a well-known International brand! Although they didnt choose Charm, they booked gowns at Charm. They were rich too, but they werentparable to Gu Ning. Qin Youyous annual sry was about seven hundred thousand yuan, so she was very proud of herself in front of ordinary people, but now, she felt that she was a nobody in front of Gu Ning. At the same time, she became even more jealous. She wished that she were Gu Ning. Many people wished that they could be someone more sessful, but they werent willing to pay for it. Im really curious about the influence of Charm now, Ren Weiming said curiously. You can look it up on the Inte. Its called Charm Gown, Luo Yunze said. Ren Weiming immediately took out his phone and searched for news about Charm. After reading the information about Charm, he was shocked too. He couldnt believe it was a first-rate clothing brand in Country Hua. He thought that Gu Ning only owned a smallpany. After all, she was so young. So heplimented Gu Ning. Gu Ning thanked them for theirpliments. A whileter, the dishes were ced on the table, and they began to enjoy the meal. Qin Youyou lost her appetite, not because the food wasnt delicious, in fact she loved seafood, but because she was too jealous to eat. Especially when she saw Leng Shaoting peeling shrimp and crabs for Gu Ning, while Luo Yunze did nothing, she lost her bnce. However, she didnt dare toin about it. She knew Luo Yunzes character very well. He would never serve a woman even in a romantic rtionship. He wanted his wife to be a mature, stable, and independent woman who didnt need romance. He didnt think Leng Shaoting, a caring husband, was bad, but he wouldnt do that. Nevertheless, women all wanted to be spoiled by their men. Although Luo Yunze treated her well and never hesitated to give her money, he wasnt romantic. She was dissatisfied, but didnt dare to say anything. After all, she had changed herself to be chosen by him and now they were going to get married. She could do nothing about that. Chapter 2901 - 2901 Can We Have a Private Chat? 2901 Can We Have a Private Chat? If she broke up with Luo Yunze, she might not be able to meet such a quality man again. After all, Luo Yunzes background was much better than hers. Qin Youyoupletely had lost her appetite, but she still forced herself to eat some food in order to not be found out by the others. Although she ate little, she kept on eating. Luo Yunze would quarrel with her if he found out what she was thinking. At that time, he might break up with her in anger, which would be her loss. Anyway, no matter how handsome or rich Leng Shaoting was, he wasnt her husband and he already had a very outstanding wife so he wouldnt have any interest in her. !! She was jealous of Gu Ning, but she could never be her. Thinking of that, Qin Youyou felt much better. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting just had arge meal, so they werent able to eat a lot right now. Nevertheless, they didnt order much and finished most of it, so it wasnt a waste. Are you free tonight? Why dont we hang out at the clubhouse? My treat, Ren Weiming said when they had almost finished the meal. Hearing that, Leng Shaoting didnt answer right away, but turned to look at Gu Ning, asking for her opinion. If Gu Ning wanted to go, he would go with her. As long as it wasnt about work, he would always ask for Gu Nings opinion first. Leng Shaotings behavior, however, surprised the others, because it proved how much he cared about Gu Ning. Why not! Gu Ning replied. Anyway, they had nothing to deal with. Since it was his friends invitation, they ought to go. Otherwise, his friend would be embarrassed. After that, they rested for a while before going to have fun together. Both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could drink, so they drank a lot. At 11 pm, they separated. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were picked up by the same chauffeur and returned to the house by the sea. Gano sent Iko to the hospital, but he didnt wake up until 8 pm. Only his family took care of him. Gano didnt tell his family what he had done to save his face. As for why he suddenly passed out, Gano exined that it was food poisoning. After Silo and Tasha got back home, they couldnt stop thinking about what had happened to them on the small ind. They were full of fear. In the middle of the night, they managed to fall asleep, but not long after, they were woken up again by a nightmare. They dreamed about a giant pythoning to eat them alive. The next day at 2 pm, the photography team arrived. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent in a rush to take wedding photos because they needed time to choose a beautiful scene. At the same time, they also wanted to have a tour around. It wasnt easy for them to travel abroad and it was free. Although there were beautiful scenes everywhere, they still needed to choose their favorite ce. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked around for the day. After another day, they started taking the wedding photos. Because they liked the ocean, they took photos near the house by the sea with an open ind not far away. Whenever they showed up among the crowd, they attracted a lot of attention. Everyone was amazed by their outstanding appearances. Some people even though they were models. Because they were energetic, they didnt feel tired, so within a day, they finished. However, when they were taking photos, Leng Shaoting had almost the same expression from the beginning to the end. After all, he wasnt an extrovert, so it was hard for him to be active and make different poses. Anyway, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were still a perfect match in the photos. Both of them really enjoyed it. Although there was only a faint smile on his face, his eyes were full of love. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting took four sets of wedding photos in all. Among them, Leng Shaoting wore a military uniform in two, including camouge and a formal suit. He was a soldier, so it was more meaningful for him to take wedding photos in a military uniform. Leng Shaoting looked even more handsome in a military uniform. Even the photographer team was stunned by him. Their bosss husband was the best among quality men! However, Gu Ning was also very outstanding among extraordinary girls, so they were a perfect match. When Leng Shaoting took wedding photos in his military uniform, they avoided the crowd, in case it caused unnecessary trouble. After taking the wedding photos, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting invited the photography team to a big meal. The photography team could stay for two days before going home, after all, they flew a long distance to be here. The photography team felt so lucky. They were blessed to have such a generous boss! All the ne tickets, amodation and meals were free. They barely spent any money during the trip. They only spent money when they needed to visit tourist attractions or if they wanted to buy some gifts. In fact, even if Gu Ning only paid for their ne tickets, they would still be willing to stay there for a few days. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt rush to go home. Instead, they decided to stay for a week. On the fourth day, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting sailed a yacht after lunch. They decided to dive deep into the ocean to catch seafood or to go on an adventure on the nearby ind. However, when they were about to sail, they saw a familiar yacht stopped by theirs. At a closer nce, they recognized that it was Ganos yacht. Gano and another man were on the yacht, but it was only the two of them. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting realized that Gano must havee for them, so they directly walked over. Gano immediately got out of the yacht and walked to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting as well. Hi, Mr. Leng, Mrs. Leng. Gano greeted them, then asked, Do you have some time? Can we have a private chat? Chapter 2902 - 2902 Is It a Trap? 2902 Is It a Trap? What is it? said Gu Ning. I heard from my friend that Mrs. Leng rescued a girl when they were attacked by a giant python on the ind that day. I want to know whether youre really not afraid of pythons at all. Can you deal with it if you encounter one again? Gano asked. Gano asked that question because he needed them to solve a problem for him, otherwise he wouldnt have especially paid them a visit. Yeah, I can deal with several, let alone one, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Gano was excited and asked at once. How about other wild and dangerous animals? I dont think its a problem, Gu Ning replied. Well, if so, can you work with me to do one thing, Mrs. Leng and Mr. Leng? Its said that there is a deserted ind a hundred kilometers away from the coast. There is a lot of treasure on this deserted ind, but some ferocious beasts are guarding nearby. No one can get in or out of there safely. Im not sure whether its true, because it has not been confirmed yet. I heard about it from my grandfather who had been there before, but he just went to the edge of the ind and saw a lot of dead bodies on the beach, so he didnt dare to go in. Besides, the ind is surrounded by fog all year round. One needs good luck tond on the ind. Mr. Leng and Mrs. Leng, if you are willing to cooperate with us, Ill go back and ask my grandpa for the route. After we find the treasure, we can split it fifty-fifty. If you dont want to do that, just forget it. After all, I cant be sure that there will be treasure and if there isnt our adventure will be meaningless, Gano said. It was just a proposal, he wouldnt force them. Whether or not Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were interested was totally up to them. Gano had only met Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting once, so it might not seem serious since he talked to them about it right away. After all, he barely knew them. There was no trust between them either. However,pared with other people he knew, they were the best choice. First, they could easily beat a giant python, so they were obviously very strong. Second, they werent local citizens, and they would leave after finishing it. Adventures were always risky, so he needed to bet on that. Anyway, he had a good impression of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting and didnt feel as if they seemed like backstabbers. Otherwise he wouldnt be so honest with them. If Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting dared to betray them, he wouldnt hesitate to pay them back. Sure, we also love adventures. Whether there is treasure or not, we can go and have a look. Gu Ning agreed without hesitation because they were anyway nning to have some fun. Therefore they were willing to pay a visit whether or not there was treasure. However, if there was, it would obviously be better. Given their abilities, they werent afraid that Gano would scheme against them. If Gano regretted it after they found treasure, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would take the treasure for themselves. They wouldnt betray him first, but they wouldnt back down if Gano dared to do that to them. Gano didnt expect Gu Ning to agree so quickly, so he was surprised. Gu Ning could see his reaction, so she didnt urge him to give her a reply. Before long, Gano came back to his senses, but he still wanted to make sure. Mrs. Leng, do you agree? Yes, we agree, Gu Ning said in an affirmative tone. Hearing that, Gano was satisfied. Great! Ill go back and ask my grandpa for a detailed map right now. If its possible, I hope we can set out at 8 pm. If we do it during the day, other people will see us. No problem. Gu Ning answered. Then Gano and his friend left, while Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting continued with what they were doing. After all, it was still early. Gano, why did they agree so fast? Is it a trap? I dont have much trust in them. Weve only met them once, Ganos friend said worriedly. He didnt think there was much trust between them. Billy, I understand your worries, but I think theyre my best choice. We cant find anyone whos better than them, Gano said. He also had worries, and was afraid that they might betray him after finding treasure, but it was unavoidable to take the risk if he wanted to get the treasure. Since Gano said that, Billy said nothing further. He didnt want to be so negative, and also hoped that there would be a good result. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the sea and dived deep to catch some seafood. They sailed for a round beforeing back. When they were back, it was time for dinner, so Gu Ning watched TV in the living room while Leng Shaoting went to cook. She was like a queen, but Leng Shaoting felt that it was his honor to be able to serve her. After filling their stomachs, they went for a walk outside. Half an hourter, Gano and Billy arrived. There were only two of them, because they didnt want other people to see them. When Gano went home and asked his grandfather for the route, his grandfather turned him down at first, because it was too dangerous. He didnt want his beloved grandson to face such a dangerous adventure. Gano spent a long time persuading his grandfather before his grandfather agreed. Honestly, his grandfather didnt think they would find the ind. There was no need for the four of them to go with two yachts. One yacht was enough, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went on Ganos yacht. Although Gano had the map, it wasnt very useful. After all, they were sailing on the ocean instead of driving on the road. There was water in every direction, so they had to reach their destination by guessing. As a result, although the yacht moved fast, they spent two hours on the way. In addition, they relied on Gu Nings guidance to arrive at their destination, because Gu Ning had a pair of Jade Eyes which could see much farther than a telescope. Chapter 2903 - 2903 Is It Safe to Drive So Fast? 2903 Is It Safe to Drive So Fast? However, Gu Ning could only see the area around the ind. Because it was covered in fog, she couldnt see what was inside. Seeing the thick fog, Gano and Billy were both extremely disappointed. It seems our trip is meaningless, Gano said resignedly. Although he was mentally-prepared, he was still sad. Yea, Im afraid we have to go back now, Billy said. Mr. Leng, Mrs. Leng, Im very sorry. Gano apologized to Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. He had exined to them before and they didnt care, but he felt it was necessary for him to apologize. Mr. Tr, there is no need to apologize. If this little fog can be a difficulty, I wouldnt have agreed to help, Gu Ning replied. She didnt think it was a problem at all. Hearing that, Gano and Billy agreed with Gu Ning, but they felt that she was too confident. They didnt doubt her abilities, but they wouldnt be convinced until Gu Ning proved it to them. I know youre doubtful. Its understandable. Weve just met, but its unavoidable to take risks since we want the treasure. Do you dare to go inside with us? Gu Ning asked. She didnt think it was wrong that Gano and Billy doubted her abilities. It would be weird if they didnt! It wasnt a good thing to easily trust strangers. Gano and Billy remained silent for a few moments, then Gano said, Of course, lets go inside together! Since were already here, we must give it a try. No one knows what will happen if we dont go inside, Billy said. He was panicked too, but he was reluctant to leave right now. He was an adventurous person, so he was willing to take the risk. Moreover, Gano and Billy had learned some fighting skills. They werent extremely skilled, but they were better than most people, so they were braver too. If so, lets go inside right now! I dont want people nearby to see us, since it will cause unnecessary trouble. Let me drive this time, Leng Shaoting said. Upon hearing that there were people nearby, Gano and Billy let Leng Shaoting drive the yacht. Gu Ning also exchanged seats with Billy and sat in the front passengers seat. None of them was surprised that there were people nearby, because not only they were aware that there was treasure on this ind. Since there was treasure, it naturally attracted many treasure-hunters. The next moment, Leng Shaoting directly drove into the thick fog. Visibility in the fog was very low, only three or four meters in radius, so ordinary people wouldnt dare to enter, but that was the visibility for ordinary people. For Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, the visibility was about ten meters. Even if the visibility was low, their spiritual consciousness wasnt worse than their eyes. In some cases, it was better and more useful than vision. Just like the situation they were in right now where they couldnt see where the ind was. If it wasnt far away, they could use their spiritual consciousness to sense the surroundings and figure out where it was. With or without obstacles, the sound and direction of the wind and waves were different. However, obviously the ind was still far away, so Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning couldnt sense it yet. Because the fog was dense, Gu Ning couldnt see the ind with her Jade Eyes, but they could go forward at a fast speed. They didnt need to worry about hitting anything. Although they werent sure the destination was in front of them, they at least wouldnt lose their way. However, Gano and Billy were astonished by the speed at which Leng Shaoting was sailing the yacht. They were extremely scared. It was even scarier than racing a car on twisting mountain roads. Mr. Leng, is it safe to drive so fast? Gano asked. Because he was really scared, his voice trembled a bit. Dont worry. Its fine, Leng Shaoting replied. Gano and Billy were still nervous and felt like they could die at any moment, but since Leng Shaoting said it was fine, they didnt doubt him again. Shortly after they went into the thick fog, another group of people reached the edge of it. They stopped at once, and hesitated to go inside. They could find a way out after going in, but it would be really difficult. If the yacht was filled with fuel and they had enough food, they wouldnt be afraid, but what if they ran out of gas and food, then got stuck inside? After hesitating for a while, they still decided to go inside. Before they came here, they were aware that this ce was covered in thick fog almost constantly. It was nearly impossible to visit here without the fog. Since they wanted the treasure, they had to take the risk. Anyway, they were fully-prepared for the adventure before they came. After going into it, they became very slow. Gu Ning, on the other hand, soon saw the ind after driving in the fog for about seven minutes. However, only Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could see it, while Gano and Billy could see nothing. As they approached the ind, Leng Shaoting slowed down. At the same time, they sensed the faint magical power in the air. It wasnt strange. Normally, ces isted from the world had some magical power. When Leng Shaoting slowed down, Gano and Billy were confused. They thought that something went wrong, but they soon sawnd. Was it the ind? Have we arrived? Gano asked excitedly. He couldnt believe that it could be so easy. After all, he could hardly do that on his own. It seemed that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were a lot more useful than he thought. Meanwhile, they were still anxious. They felt lucky that they turned to the right people for help, but they were afraid that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting might want to keep all the treasure. If so, it was impossible for him and Billy to fight back. Chapter 2904 - 2904 Run into Pythons 2904 Run into Pythons No matter what, they had to continue to bet on that since they were already here. Right. Gu Ning said, By now you should believe that we can do it. Of course, of course. Gano and Billy answered. Earlier they werent really able to believe Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning, but now, they were fully convinced. However, they still had doubts and worries. They wondered whether there was really treasure on this ind, or whether they could find the treasure. If they found it, would Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting keep the treasure for themselves? How did you do it? Its so unbelievable, Billy asked curiously. Its not really difficult. You only need to be brave and determined. As long as you are, you wont lose your direction. Keep driving ahead, that way you can leave this ce even if you cant reach the ind, Gu Ning replied. Hearing that, Gano and Billy nodded. After the yacht stopped beside the ind they got out. The fog is so thick. Can we really find the way back? Billy asked worriedly. I believe Mr. Leng and Mrs. Leng can deal with it, right? Gano turned to look at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Sure. Gu Ning said, We can stop the yacht right here. Everything will be fine. My husband and I have a very good memory. We can remember every road we take. There is no need to worry that well get lost. We might only take a bit longer on our way home. Great! Gano and Billy were relieved. Afterwards, they stepped onto the ind. This ind was surrounded by thick fog, so ordinary people could never find the treasure even if there was really treasure. However, it was different for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. As long as there was treasure, they would find it. They relied on Gu Nings Jade Eyes to search for it. The treasure might be hidden in a part of the ind, or at the bottom of the nearby sea, or in the middle of the ind. Therefore, they needed to search from the side that they stopped the boat. Gu Ning had ordered the flood dragon to check the bottom of the sea, so it swam over with them when they came and now it was looking around in the nearby sea to see what it could find. Gano and Billy followed Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. They werepletely under the leadership of Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, because they had no idea what to do. Therefore, they had to follow Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting closely otherwise they would be in a lot of danger if they got lost. I dont know what to do, but I dont think it is a good idea for us to walk and look around like this, Billy said. Even if there was treasure, it should be buried, so it was probably impossible for them to find the treasure like that. If it was so easy to find the treasure, it would have been dug out earlier. After all, the rumor about the treasure had gone around for at least a hundred years. When their grandparents were young, they had heard about that. But what can we do to find it? Gano asked. Although he knew it wasnt a good idea, he had no idea how to search for the treasure. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting said nothing. They continued to walk and look for the treasure. The ind wasntrge, but it still took them an hour to walk from one end to the other. When they finished the third path, they encountered a giant python. Gano and Billy were frightened the moment they saw the python. They immediately had goosebumps and felt very ufortable, but after Leng Shaoting punched it, the giant python immediately fell to the ground and it seemed to die, which shocked Gano. He had heard about it from Tasha and Gu Ning had verified that they could kill pythons, but they were still surprised when they saw it with their own eyes. It was totally different to really see it. Jesus, thats so unbelievable. Billy eximed. Its indeed amazing. Gano agreed. Although they could kill this giant python too, it would take him a couple of minutes, while Leng Shaoting killed it in a second. After that, they continued to walk. Along the way, they came across many insects, snakes, and rats, but Leng Shaoting got rid of them with his magical energy, so Gano and Billy didnt see them. After walking forward for a while, they heard noises around. Something was slithering over. Gu Ning immediately used her Jade Eyes to see it and saw a group of pythonsing towards them. There should be five pythons. Honestly, even if there were fifty pythons, they wouldnt be afraid, let alone five. Wait here. Ill be right back, Leng Shaoting said, then he walked away. Where is he going? Gano asked. He didnt think Leng Shaoting was abandoning them, because Gu Ning stayed. There are noises. There should be pythons, and hes going to deal with them, Gu Ning replied. Hearing that, both Gano and Billy were astonished. Pythons? Why didnt they see them? Anyway, Leng Shaoting was so strong that they believed that he could see what they couldnt. It was normal, so they admired Gu Ning more than ever now. Once Leng Shaoting met the group of pythons, he released his magical energy and killed all of them in a second, so before long, Leng Shaoting was back. About an hourter, they finally reached the other end of the ind. They had run into other snakes, rats, and insects, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting quickly got rid of them. When they reached the other end, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting felt the flood dragon was floating at the surface. Please wait here. I need to go there for a moment. Afterwards, she walked away. Gano and Billy thought that Gu Ning was going to do something private, so they didnt think much about it. Gu Ning stopped after waking far away, then the flood dragon swam over. Did you find the treasure? asked Gu Ning. Were not sure, but we saw a cave entrance under the side. We didnt go in and came to see you first, the female white flood dragon replied. Where is it? Gu Ning asked. Although the flood dragon wasnt sure of it yet, Gu Ning felt that it was highly likely to be it. She wondered whether there was really treasure. Chapter 2905 - 2905 No Need to Doubt 2905 No Need to Doubt Its about three hundred meters to the right, but there is a cliff about a hundred meters ahead. So if you want to go there, you have to go over the sea, or climb up the mountains, the ck flood dragon said. The entrance of the cave is at the bottom of the cliff on the other side, where the waves are very strong. Its very dangerous for ordinary people, the female flood dragon chimed in. Gano and Billy were ordinary people, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting werent, so they wouldnt think that it was dangerous. Sure, you can go over and have a look first. If there are any monsters, kill them. Ill be there soon, Gu Ning said. Yes, master, the flood dragon replied, then left. Gu Ning also returned to Leng Shaotings side. Leng Shaoting heard Gu Nings conversation with the flood dragon, but Gano and Billy didnt. After Gu Ning came back, they walked to the cave. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting said nothing. They were leading the way, so Gano and Billy just followed them. No matter where Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting took them, Gano and Billy wouldnt say anything, because they had no idea where they should go. After walking for about two hundred meters, they saw a mountain. The altitude of the mountain was about forty to fifty meters, which wasnt high at all, but the mountain path was rugged. It was difficult for Gano and Billy to climb over, even though both of them were strong, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting couldnt take them over by flying, nor could they fly there before them. As a result, they could only climb up the mountain together. They could take another way, but it would cost them more time. They might spend too much time on the way, so they decided to climb up the mountain in the end. This ce was covered in fog and it was night, so although Gu Ning had a pair of Jade Eyes, she still couldnt see far ahead. Leng Shaoting used a rope to tie his waist, then fastened it to their waists. In that case, even if their feet slipped, they wouldnt fall off the mountain. At most, they would just hit themselves a little. Do we need to climb up from here? Gano asked in front of the mountain. He couldnt see how high it was, but he could see that it was a mountain. Right. Gu Ning replied. Is it high? Will it be dangerous after we climb up? Billy asked worriedly. It was a dangerous adventure to find the treasure. Where will you hide your treasure, if you have any, to prevent other people from finding it? And to make sure that even if anyone finds it, he cant take it away, Gu Ning replied. Somewhere dangerous, Billy said subconsciously. Since he was going to hide the treasure, he would do his best to stop other people from finding it by storing it in a dangerous ce. Right, normally, treasure is hidden in a dangerous ce so that it is impossible for ordinary people to find. Ordinary people might not dare to go there either. But I think it would still have to be essible otherwise the treasure cant be hidden there. I once searched for treasure on a small ind as well. The treasure was hidden under a dangerous cliff, while the entrance was at the bottom of the sea. So, I thought it might be the same case this time. Because the waves under the cliff are rtivelyrge, its difficult for ordinary people to go in, but it still allows people to get inside. Its just that people who dont have enough abilities cant go in. And most people would not imagine that the treasure would be hidden in such a precipitous ce. In most peoples eyes, where they cant go, others cant go either, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Gano and Billy agreed. At the same time, they were surprised to know that Gu Ning had searched for treasure at such a dangerous and unobtrusive ce before. Anyway, since she had seeded once, she must have the skills to do so. Their intuition also told them that if there was really treasure, they would definitely find it. If so, well continue to follow you. We wont say anything again, Gano said. They invited Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting toe with them, but they found that they themselves were useless aftering here. They relied on Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to do everything. If it hadnt been for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, they could have gotten lost or starved to death even if they could sessfully get here. They could handle one or two pythons, but it was impossible for them to kill more. After that, Gu Ning took out ropes from her backpack(telepathic eye space). Seeing that, Billy asked curiously, Mrs. Leng, what are you doing? This mountain is very rugged and dangerous. In case any idents happen, you should both tie a rope around your waist, then tie the other end around my husbands waist. If anything happens to you, he can help you, Gu Ning said. What? Hearing that, Gano and Billy were surprised. They nced at Gu Ning, then at Leng Shaoting. They couldnt believe their ears. Mrs. Leng, did you say that we can tie the end of this rope to our waist, while the other to your husbands waist? Gano asked. Right, you heard it right. My husband can easily beat a giant python with a punch, and youve witnessed that, but my husband can do more than just that. Hes much more powerful than you can believe. Never doubt his abilities, Gu Ning said seriously. Gano and Billy nodded and realized that Leng Shaoting was stronger than they could imagine. They didnt doubt Gu Nings words. Therefore, they listened to her in the end. They tied the end of the rope to their waists, and the other end was fastened to Leng Shaotings waist. Afterwards, they set out. Gu Ning climbed up by herself because it was very easy for her. At the beginning, Gano and Billy were worried about Gu Ning, but they were relieved after seeing that she was more rxed than them. At the same time, they had great respect for Gu Ning. They never thought highly of women. Although there were outstanding women, they were very few. However, now they had to admit that Gu Ning was really unbelievable. The mountain was more difficult to climb than Gano and Billy had imagined, so they used a lot of effort. Halfway through, Gano and Billy had each slipped once. Chapter 2906 - 2906 We Dare 2906 We Dare However, it wasnt serious. Even if they hadnt been tied to the rope, they wouldnt fall because they were able to grab onto stones. Unfortunately, when they finished two thirds of the road, Billy slipped again. This time, his whole body fell, and he broke out in a cold sweat. Luckily, he only fell a meter down. After the rope went taught, he was caught and he felt relieved. Without dy, he caught the branch near him, then ced his feet on the ground to stabilize himself. Gano was scared. Without the rope, Billy could have fallen down at that moment. It should be more than twenty meters high, and the reefs were sharp, so he might lose his life if he fell. Thank you so much, Mr. Leng. Billy sincerely thanked Leng Shaoting after calming down. Youre wee, Leng Shaoting said. After the ident, Gano and Billy were more grateful to Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. They even felt that they were a burden on them. However, they needed Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings help, because they couldnt climb over this mountain on their own. They didnt spend much time on the climb. With Leng Shaotings help, Gano and Billy saved some energy. However, both of them were tired, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting told them to have a rest before they continued to climb. After they reached the top of the mountain, they still needed to walk for about a hundred meters and the road was uneven, but it wasnt so difficult for Gano and Billy now. Although Gano and Billy were curious to know where Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would start searching for the cave, they said nothing. They just silently followed Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. After reaching the top of the mountain, they had to climb down. This side wasnt so rugged, but it was still hard. Besides, it was more dangerous to climb down than it was to climb up, so they didnt untie the rope. Gano and Billy didnt run into any trouble this time, because they were more cautious than they were earlier. Once they reached the foot of the mountain, they were very close to the cave. It was only ten meters away from them, but it was the most difficult part of their journey. The huge waves crashed on the reef, causing a loud noise. It was so powerful that it could kill people. Gano and Billy couldnt help feeling uneasy. They had been on adventures before, but now they were in a much more difficult situation. The waves are sorge! Billy eximed. He was worried, and felt that it would be difficult for them to get in. Gano turned to look at Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to see what they would do. Were not afraid, but do you dare to take the risk with us? We can make sure that you wont die, but I cant promise that you wont be injured, Gu Ning said. Actually, Gu Ning could protect them from being injured, but it would expose her secret, so she wouldnt do that. Of course we dare! Gano immediately answered, not because of Gu Nings words, but because he loved adventures. Yes! Billy answered. He was still anxious, but at that moment, his courage got the better of him. Gano and Billy had brought their own goggles and snorkel for diving, so now that they decided to go into the water, they took them out at once. Have you prepared goggles and a snorkel? Gano asked. If Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning werent prepared, they didnt know how they would share the equipment. Were good at swimming, so we dont need them, Gu Ning replied. Hearing that, both Gano and Billy were surprised, but they didnt doubt Gu Nings words. After all, they had witnessed Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings abilities. We can have a rest for a while. Well dive in about ten minutes, Gu Ning said. In fact, she and Leng Shaoting didnt need a rest, but Gano and Billy needed to. Although they decided to go into the ocean and had summoned up their courage, they were still nervous, after all, it was an extremely dangerous decision. Ten minutester, they went into the sea. When they had just dived into it, Billy was almost hit by a wave. Luckily, Leng Shaoting caught him. Leng Shaoting was at the front, Gano and Billy were in the middle, while Gu Ning was at the back. They made that arrangement to prevent Gano and Billy from having any idents. Although they couldnt directly protect them with their magical energy, they could use their magical energy to weaken the power of the waves. Therefore, it was easier for Gano and Billy to swim. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting knew the location roughly, but they couldnt swim straight to the destination. They needed to pretend to search for it for a while. Nevertheless, before long, they found the cave. It wasnt strange to find a cave at the bottom of the ocean, so Gano and Billy werent surprised. Afterwards, they swam into it. By then they had stayed in the water for a long time. Both Gano and Billy were astonished by how good Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were at swimming. It was unbelievable that they could swim so long with one breath. After swimming into the cave, they went forward for twenty meters toward its end. Seeing the end, Gano and Billy thought it was over, but unexpectedly Leng Shaoting directly swam upwards where there was an exit. Without dy, Gano and Billy floated up as well. Once Leng Shaoting swam out, he took out his night-luminescent pearl. Therefore, the cave was very bright when Gano and Billy tried to get out. When they saw another cave, they were surprised. What surprised them more was the bright object in Leng Shaotings hand. Gano asked, Mr. Leng, what is that? It can give light, which is really amazing. This is a very rare jewel. Its called the night-luminescent pearl. It can shine in the dark, Leng Shaoting replied. Wow, thats incredible. They were surprised and confused, but didnt ask about it further nor did they have the idea to steal it. After Gu Ning was out too, they continued to walk ahead with Gu Ning using her Jade Eyes to see what was around them. The second cave was very deep, so she didnt see anything yet. Chapter 2907 - 2907 There Is Really Treasure 2907 There Is Really Treasure However, she could feel the two flood dragons. Because the flood dragons directly swam over from the bottom of the ocean, they spent very little time getting there and they had already gotten rid of any other animals in the cave. In isted caves like this, there were many snakes, insects, and rats which might be poisonous. Once ordinary people were bitten by these animals, they might die. Because the cave was covered in dust, it was rather gloomy and cold. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt feel much, but Gano and Billy did. They were both wet, so the cold wind robbed them of more warmth. This cave was obviously artificially built, so it was highly likely that the treasure was hidden there. Was this cave built by people? Gano asked. He wasnt sure, because it looked natural to some extent. Because of the years, there werent many traces left by people. Youre right. It was built by people, so I think there might really be hidden treasure, Gu Ning said. Gano didnt know whether there was really treasure, but he felt it was very likely aftering here. Otherwise no one would build this cave! There might be something else hidden inside, but they believed it was highly likely to be treasure. Since they risked their lives toe here, they didnt want to return with empty hands. After walking for about five minutes, Gu Ning saw a chamber ahead, but there was nothing inside. She couldnt see any other passages either, this was the only way. However, Gu Ning was experienced so she knew that this empty chamber was just a trick to fool them. It was likely that the treasure was hidden next to this chamber and the stones blocked them. She hoped that there really was treasure. If not, it might not be a trick. When they reached the chamber, because the flood dragons had already knocked it open, they directly walked in. The ceiling of the chamber was very high with many rock pirs hanging from it. There were some gaps too. Even if people looked up, no one could see anything. Only Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could see the flood dragons hidden in the gaps at the top of the chamber. Because of Gano and Billys presence, the flood dragons wouldnt show up or talk to Gu Ning or Leng Shaoting. There was no other entrance in the chamber, so Gano and Billy showed disappointment. There is no way forward. I dont think there is treasure, Gano said. Well, I was mentally-prepared beforeing here, but its still disappointing, Billy said. If its so easy to find the treasure, it would have been stolen long ago. We wont have the chance at all. Did you see the cigarette butts? Obviously someone has been here before. I also observed the walls. I think this cave must have been built dozens of years ago. Cigarettes like this didnt exist back then. So this must have happened not too long ago, Gu Ning said, pointing at the cigarette butts on the ground. Hearing that, Gano and Billy were surprised. How could anyone visit such a secret ce? However, since they could find this cave, other people could do the same thing. Youre right. I think the treasure might be hidden somewhere else, Gano said. I encountered the same situation when I went to look for treasure. Everyone thought there wasnt treasure, but we still found it in the end. I found the treasure in a ce where everyone thought there was nothing, Gu Ning said. Gano and Billy were shocked. They understood what Gu Ning was implying. Is it buried under the ground? Gano asked Its possible, Gu Ning said. It wasnt a guess, but the answer. Gu Ning had used her Jade Eyes to look around the chamber beforeing inside. She thought it was hidden behind the wall, but it turned out to be buried in the ground. About 1.5 meters under the ground, eight boxes were buried. Each box was about sixty centimeters long and about fifty meters wide and high. Lots of pieces of treasure were stored inside. Some were already rotten, while some were still in a good condition. The good ones were still worth a fortune. Do we need to dig a hole? Billy asked excitedly. Although they werent sure, it was possible! Anyway, they needed to dig a hole to see whether there was treasure. But we dont have any tools, Gano said. Its necessary to carry tools when you go on adventures. You need more experience, Gu Ning said. Then she took out a hammer, a small hoe, a small shovel, and a dagger from her backpack. Actually, her backpack was just a cover. Those tools were stored in her telepathic eye space, but her backpack wasnt small, so it didnt look strange when she took those tools out. As a result, Gano and Billy were only surprised that Gu Ning took so many tools with her. They didnt think it was strange. Theyre small, but they are better than nothing. You can pick one, then we can start digging, Gu Ning said as she put the tools down on the ground. Although Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could directly remove the stones and soil with magical energy, they couldnt do it in front of Gano and Billy. They could only do it with their hands, but they could use their magical energy at the same time, which would make it easier. Sure. Gano and Billy didnt hesitate and immediately picked up the tools to dig holes. They didnt think the tools were too small, because it was better than nothing! Gano and Billy each took a hoe and a shovel, because they didnt know how to use the hammer and dagger. They werent as strong as Leng Shaoting either, so theycked the strength to remove the stones. Because the chamber wasntrge, the boxes wereid in a line and upied half of the space. Therefore, Gano and Billy easily found the part where the boxes were hidden. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting began to remove stones too. The ground was made of stone and soil. The stones were big, so they needed to break them. Chapter 2908 - 2908 Share the Treasure 2908 Share the Treasure A dagger could remove soil and small stones. Gano and Billy couldnt make full use of it, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting could, because they didnt rely on a tool to do the work. Leng Shaoting picked up the hammer, then smashed it towards the rocks on the ground. As soon as he hit it, the rocks on the ground broke into pieces, but the hammer wasnt damaged at all, which surprised Gano and Billy. Wow, this hammer is hard! Billy said in amazement. It wasnt damaged at all, Gano said. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt exin and Gano and Billy didnt ask about it either. After that, they continued to dig holes. Gu Ning used a dagger, but she was much quicker than Gano and Billy, which astonished them. They admitted that Gu Ning was stronger than them, but they didnt want to seem useless, so they used greater strength. After twenty minutes, they were exhausted, so Gu Ning told them to have a rest. When Gano and Billy regained some strength, they continued to work. They didnt want Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning to think that they werezy and wasted time. After all, they only did a little work. In order to take the boxes out, they dug arge pit which was about a meter wide, so it took them a lot of time. The four of them dug for about an hour before they finally touched the boxes. The moment Gano and Billy saw the boxes, they were stunned. They werent sure whether it was the treasure they were looking for, but they believed that it was highly likely. Normally, boxes wouldnt be hidden under the ground. Only Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting stayed calm. Leng Shaoting didnt see the boxes, but he knew there must be treasure since Gu Ning decided to dig a hole here. Because Gano and Billy were too excited, they didnt notice Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings reaction. Is this the treasure? Billy asked excitedly. I think so, Gano said. Lets take it out, Gu Ning said. Then Leng Shaoting jumped down and moved a box up. Can we open it? Gano asked Gu Ning. He couldnt wait to open it, but subconsciously asked for Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings opinions. Of course, said Gu Ning. The box was locked, but it was already damaged after so many years, so it couldnt be easier for them to open. In this box, there was china from Country Hua and other countries. Seeing that, Gano and Billy were finally sure that this was really the treasure. Were so lucky! We found it so fast, Gano eximed. They were lucky? Of course not! It was Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings abilities, but Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt bother to tell them the truth. Is it worth a lot of money? Billy asked. He barely knew anything about it. No idea, but whats the use of this? Gano asked. He was slightly disappointed. Well know soon! Gu Ning said. Because they didnt know anything about china, she didnt talk to them about it. Afterwards, Leng Shaoting moved the other boxes up, and they opened them. One was full of jewelry and jewels, which was obviously valuable. Gano and Billy were excited in an instant. Jesus, there is so much jewelry and jewels! And theyre veryrge. This box must be extremely valuable, Gano and Billy eximed. As more and more boxes were brought up, Gano and Billy were shocked again and again. After all eight boxes were opened, they could see that three were already rotten, so they dumped them to the side. They would only share the good ones. How should we share it? Gano asked. Now they were going to share the treasure, so he was very nervous. He wasnt sure whether Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would agree to share fifty-fifty. After all, he hardly knew them, and it was undeniable that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting did most of the work. Well, you can take a piece first, then well take a piece. Whether its valuable or not, its up to our luck. In that case, none of us will suffer a big loss, Gu Ning said. Great! They agreed with Gu Ning happily. They didnt have the thought of sharing the value of the treasure exactly. Sometimes, the same piece could be sold at different prices. If they picked by turns, they could have basically the same value of treasure. In addition, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting used the most effort to find the treasure. Even if Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wanted to take 60% of the treasure, they would ept it. After that, they began to share the treasure. At first, they took everything out of the boxes, which left the boxes empty. They shared the jewels first. Because Gano and Billy werent familiar with their value, the pieces they picked were worth less than Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings, but there wasnt a big difference. When they turned to china, Gano and Billy decided to give all the china to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. They liked china, but felt Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting ought to have more given what they had done during this adventure. Gu Ning happily took it, because this box of china was worth no less than those jewels. In the end, Gano and Billy had two boxes, while Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had three, including jewels, diamonds, gold and silver. Because they were very heavy, Gano and Billy couldnt move it. Gu Ning helped them with one box, and they carried the other. Gano and Billy were very grateful to Gu Ning for her help. They had seen how strong Gu Ning was, so they werent afraid that she would be burdened. Leng Shaoting carried the other three boxes alone. In fact, Gu Ning secretly put away a lot of the treasure into her telepathic eye space when they picked them, so what was left in the boxes wasnt heavy. Moreover, the three boxes were easy for Leng Shaoting to carry. With the boxes, they left. When they returned to the entrance at the bottom of the sea, Gu Ning took out waterproof bags to wrap all the boxes to prevent them from being damaged by the water. Chapter 2909 - 2909 Did You Find the Treasure? 2909 Did You Find the Treasure? Gano and Billy didnt realize that Gu Ning had prepared many tools until this moment. She seemed to have everything they needed in her backpack! Mrs. Leng, youve prepared so many tools in your backpack. I didnt expect you to be so well-prepared, Gano said in surprise. I have rich experience, so I know whats needed to do what I want to achieve, Gu Ning said. Gano and Billy agreed with her on that, because they had witnessed her abilities. It wasnt easy for Gano and Billy to get in here with empty hands earlier, and now it was even more difficult for them to carry the boxes out. They relied on Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings help to do that. When they were out, Gano and Billy were exhausted, so they didnt go back to the yacht until they had rested for about ten minutes. During the rest, Gu Ning made up an excuse and went to the side alone. She met the flood dragon and asked it how to get back to where they came from quickly. Even if Gu Ning and the others went back on their own, they wouldnt get lost, but they would waste too much time on the road. Since the flood dragon knew the right way, Gu Ning decided to ask it. She wasnt an idiot after all. The flood dragon told Gu Ning that the destination was about five hundred meters to the right of where they were now, but it was impossible to walk directly from the shore, because there were steep cliffs ahead. After knowing the basic location and direction, Gu Ning and the others could sessfully get there. An hourter, they finally saw the yacht. Gano and Billy were extremely relieved. Although they said nothing, they had actually been worried that they might get lost. They believed in Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings abilities, but it was unavoidable for them to worry. After getting aboard the yacht, they left. It had been almost six hours since they set off. They set off at 8 pm, and now it was just 1 am. However, halfway through the misty sea, they encountered a yacht, which was the one they saw in front of the thick fog. Originally, Gu Ning and the others nned to go around, not wanting to meet those people, to avoid unnecessary trouble, but suddenly they heard a quarrel, and it was very serious. The quarrel happened because they couldnt get out of here. Among them, there were people from Country Hua. Leng Shaoting was a soldier, so he had to do something to protect people from Country Hua. Without dy, he drove towards the yacht. When he got closer, the group of people heard the sound of the yacht moving over. They stopped quarreling and turned to look in that direction. Due to the thick fog, they heard the sound before seeing the yacht. The yacht seemed to be very fast, so they were afraid that they might be hit, but they couldnt see where the yacht was, and it was impossible for them to avoid it. They could only prepare to move away if the yacht was going to knock into them. They werent surprised that there were other yachts on this sea. Luckily, the yacht didnt hit them. Anyway, many people had heard the rumor about the treasure, so they werent the only treasure hunters. At the same time, they were curious to know whether other people had found the treasure. Therefore, a man directly asked, Hey, did you find the treasure? No. Gu Ning replied. She wouldnt be honest with them. If Gu Ning said yes, they might not be convinced and would probably rather believe that nobody could find the treasure. After all, it was so hard to find the treasure and they had been lost for hours in the mist. They could not even find the small ind. Therefore, they believed that Gu Ning and the others were in the same situation. Are you going back? the man asked again. Its not easy to find the treasure. And were not sure whether there is really treasure. So yes, were going back. If you want to return as well, you can follow us. If not, well leave alone, but its very dangerous to stay on the sea. You might easily encounter trouble, Gu Ning said. If they wanted to go back too, she was willing to lead them out. Do you even know the right way out? Weve been lost for hours. Who do you think you are? another man said disdainfully. He didnt believe that Gu Ning and the others had the ability to leave this ce, because they couldnt. Not everyone is like you. We obviously know the right way out. If you dont want to leave, then forget it, Gu Ning retorted. She was willing to do them a favor, but they werent grateful. You The man was mad and red at Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting gave him a cold nce as well, which made him stiffen a little. The next moment, he avoided Leng Shaotings gaze, because he was scared. Shut up! The first man snapped at the second man. You can stay here if you dont want to leave. Ill leave. I The second man felt embarrassed, but didnt know what to say. He wanted to go back too, but didnt trust Gu Ning. Do you really know the right way out? the first man asked. He was also doubtful, but he was willing to try. Of course, Gu Ning said, then she signaled Leng Shaoting to leave. She didnt care whether they followed them or not. Boss Several people turned to look at their leader for his opinion. Follow them. The leader ordered at once, then a man drove their yacht to catch up quickly. Leng Shaoting didnt drive fast, but the speed wasnt slow, so the group of people was left behind since they didnt drive fast. As a result, they were dissatisfied. Are they trying to get rid of us? Didnt they say that theyre willing to lead us out? I think they fooled us. Right, the man who was driving the yacht replied. Then drive faster! their leader ordered. He was also mad at Leng Shaoting, but it was their fault that they didnt dare to drive quickly. Chapter 2910 - 2910 You’re Useless! 2910 Youre Useless! But the fog here is too thick. I dont dare to drive faster. the driver answered. They dare to. Why cant you do the same? Youre useless! Their leader was mad. He couldnt me Leng Shaoting, so he vented his anger on the man who was driving the yacht. The man was aggrieved, but said nothing. He immediately sped up and soon saw Leng Shaoting and the others. In fact, as long as they drove as fast as Leng Shaoting, there wouldnt be any problem. Twenty minutester, they finally got out of the thick fog, which surprised everyone. They didnt expect to leave it so quickly. When they were out, Leng Shaoting drove at an extremely high speed, leaving them behind. He didnt care what would happen to them afterwards. How did they get in and out so easily? Did they find the treasure? An idea dawned on one man. They wouldnt believe it if Leng Shaoting told them that they had found the treasure earlier, but now they began to think it was possible. I dont think so. Its so hard to find the treasure, another man replied. Its hard, but it doesnt mean its impossible. They didnt seem disappointed at all when they said they failed to find the treasure, one man pointed out. Do you mean they have found the treasure? Whether they found it or not, catch up with them now! their leader ordered. He was unwilling to ept the result without knowing the truth. They werent grateful for Leng Shaotings help. On the contrary, they decided to scheme against them. Without dy, they sped up. Unfortunately, Leng Shaoting and the others were already far away, and they drove very fast. It was impossible for the yacht which was left behind to catch up to them. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting noticed their change. They were displeased, and felt that they shouldnt have helped them. They couldnt receive a signal until they were far away from the ind, at which time Gano saw several missed calls from his grandfather. His grandfather understood that there wasnt any signal after they went further into the sea, but he still called Gano because of his worry. Gano immediately called his grandfather back, even though it was already 2 am. Ganos grandfather was astonished to hear that they had found and retrieved the treasure smoothly. He understood that Gano couldnt have done it alone because he knew his grandsons abilities very well. Therefore, he was amazed by the skills of the people who went with Gano. They were so strong that Ganos grandfather was worried that they would keep the treasure for themselves. However, he didnt ask about that, because Leng Shaoting might hear them and get mad. If they got angry, they might really keep the treasure for themselves. When Gu Ning and the others were back at the shore, the group of people was still far behind. They had totally lost Leng Shaoting. Because of that, those people were angry. After the yacht stopped by the shore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting carried their stuff and returned to their house. Gano and Billy also went home. When Gano and Billy were alone, Gano called his grandfather again. Although his grandfather didnt ask much about their adventure, he understood that his grandfather was worried. Therefore, he told his grandfather what they had been through, and his grandfather was relieved. In fact, the Tr family didntck money, but Gano wanted to go on an adventure, so his grandfather allowed him to do so. In addition, no one would say no to getting more money. Back in the house. Leng Shaoting gave everything to Gu Ning and she put it in her telepathic eye space. Are you tired? Leng Shaoting asked with concern. Not at all, Gu Ning replied. Great, then lets take a shower and go to bed, Leng Shaoting said. Then he pulled Gu Ning and walked to the bedroom. That night, they didnt have sex. Although she said she wasnt tired, he still wanted her to have a good rest, so he hugged her to sleep. The next morning, Gano and Billy went to the beach outside Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings house. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting met them again when they went for a walk. They came to invite Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to share a meal. They had already shared the treasure and Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got more, but they wouldnt have gotten any without Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings help. Therefore, they felt that they should buy Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting a meal to thank them. Anyway, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting needed to eat, so they epted the invitation. And the restaurant wasnt far away. Gu Ning had eaten seafood for days, but she could never have enough. Therefore, after asking for her opinion, they decided to have seafood. Two more dayster, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went home. Everything was fine in the capital, and their wedding photos had already been sent to the studio for editing, so by the time Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were back, the wedding photos were done. They took the photos back and ced them in their house at Mid-Levels Mansion. Leng Shaoting decided to use the house at Mid-Levels Mansion as their wedding house. Because he had many houses, there was no need to buy a new one. He was rich, but he wouldnt just waste money. Moreover, he bought the house at Mid-Levels Mansion only a few years ago. He rarely stayed there, so it was basically new. Leng Shaoting only stayed in the capital for one day, then went back to their military base. As for their wedding, the senior generation would make the arrangements. There was nothing for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to be worried about. They only needed to provide their preferences. Gu Ning decided to listen to her family since she didnt want to do all the things by herself. Anyway, Jing Yunyao and the others would give her the best. She would receive the best treatment. When Chu Peihan and the others heard that Gu Ning was back, they asked her out for a meal. However, Chu Peihan was popr now, so she had fans and haters. Some haters even swore at her. As a result, idents sometimes happened. Because Chu Peihan didnt live in the school and had bought her own house, she lived outside now. Chapter 2911 - 2911 Chu Peihan Is Splashed with Sulfuric Acid 2911 Chu Peihan Is Sshed with Sulfuric Acid Most people didnt know where Chu Peihan lived, but some malicious people followed her to find out. That afternoon, Chu Peihan went to meet Gu Ning. However, when she walked into the parking lot, a man got out of a car next to hers and suddenly sshed a bottle of liquid in his hand at her face. Because it happened abruptly, Chu Peihan barely avoided it even though she was agile. Luckily, she protected herself at once by covering her face with her arm, so the liquid was sshed against her arm and not her face. She instantly felt a hot pain from her arm and she realized that it was probably sulfuric acid. She was furious and fought back at once. The burning pain in her arm didnt affect her movements. She raised her foot and kicked the bottle out of the mans hand. At the same time, she deliberately sshed some sulfuric acid onto the mans body as well. Although it wasnt as serious as what she had suffered, it caused him a lot of pain too. The man was obviously weaker than Chu Peihan, so he screamed in pain. The next moment, Chu Peihan kicked the mans belly and he fell heavily to the ground. Without dy, Chu Peihan stepped on his arm. With a clear sound, his arm was dislocated causing him to scream in pain again. They soon attracted the security guards attention. When the security guards came over, they were shocked by the scene. They recognized Chu Peihan, so they believed that it must be the mans fault. Miss Chu, what happened? Can we help? a security guard asked. This man sshed sulfuric acid over me. Please call the police for me, thanks! Chu Peihan replied. Hearing that, the two security guards were shocked. How could this man ssh sulfuric acid on Chu Peihan!? One security guard immediately took out his phone and called the police for Chu Peihan. Chu Peihan, meanwhile, called Gu Ning. She called Gu Ning instead of her boyfriend, because only Gu Ning could cure the wound on her arm. Once Gu Ning heard about the situation, she rushed over. Before she came, the police arrived. After knowing the situation, they took the man away. Because Chu Peihan was a famous star now, she could not go to the police station even though she was the victim. The police understood that and didnt take Chu Peihan away. They also promised to find out the truth as soon as possible. Many people were aware of Chu Peihans background now. She was the girlfriend of the Han familys heir, and a close friend of the chairman of the Shengning Organization. She had powerful connections, so the police had to take this case seriously. Although Chu Peihan didnt go to the police station, the police took a picture of her wound. They needed evidence to sentence the man. Chu Peihan didnt know why the man sshed sulfuric acid on her, but she guessed that he was either paid by someone else, or he was another actresss crazy fan. After all, there was no grudge between her and this man, but this man wanted to ruin her. It had happened before. Chu Peihan had indeed had conflicts against several actresses. They hadnt just argued or fought against each other, they alsopeted against one another. Somepetitions were public, but one actress believed that Chu Peihan stole her resources. She believed that she would get the role from the beginning, or she had gotten a promise from someone by selling herself, but she failed in the end. That was just Chu Peihans guess. Without solid proof, she wouldnt say anything. She believed the police could help her find out the truth. If the police couldnt find out, she would turn to Gu Ning for help. Although the wound must be dealt with right away, Gu Ning said that she would be fine, so Chu Peihan didnt go anywhere. She stayed in the parking lot, waiting for Gu Ning toe over. After Gu Ning came, she gave Chu Peihan a power crystal at once, then she applied magical power liquid to the wound. Within a short time, the wound faded a lot, but it wouldnt heal until three dayster, because the burn was serious. Afterwards, Gu Ning gave the magical power liquid to Chu Peihan and told her to apply the liquid to her wound once a day. Because Chu Peihan was injured, Gu Ning told her to rest at home. Chu Peihan didnt need to join them for the meal. Gu Ning would pack up some food for her. Chu Peihan, however, refused. Im fine now. There is no need to worry about me. It is just a meal, it shouldnt be a problem. Anyway, youre with me, right? Since Chu Peihan insisted, Gu Ning said nothing further. After all, Chu Peihan was fine now, and she could take care of her, but it was impossible for Chu Peihan to drive, so Gu Ning would drive instead. Did you tell Han Chenglin? Gu Ning asked. No, he has job today. Hell contact me after its done. He hasnt called me yet, so he must be at work. I dont think its necessary to tell him since youre with me now. I dont want to worry him, Chu Peihan said. She was a considerate and strong girl, so she wouldnt ask Han Chenglin to stop working ande to see her right now, but she wouldnt be so strong in all situations. She already had a boyfriend, so she could be spoiled sometimes. If she was too considerate, her boyfriend might think that he didnt need to take care of her and she would lose his attention and care. Fine! Gu Ning nodded because she would do the same thing if it happened to her. After all, everyone was so busy, and they had to learn to take care of themselves. Luckily, even though Gu Ning could deal with everything on her own, Leng Shaoting still cared about her and loved her as usual. Honestly, he loved her more since she was strong and considerate. Chapter 2912 - 2912 It Can’t Happen Again 2912 It Cant Happen Again Men differed. If a man understood you, he could understand everything you did. If not, he wouldnt understand what you were doing at all. Because Gu Ning was very strong, Leng Shaoting normally didnt need to help her. He respected her, but he wouldnt hesitate to help her if she needed him. Honestly, he was happy if Gu Ning needed him. !! Do you need me to help you with the investigation? Gu Ning asked. Not now. Let the police do that. If they cant find anything, you can help me then, Chu Peihan replied. Although Gu Ning could easily find out the truth, Chu Peihan felt that she couldnt bother Gu Ning every time. Sure! Gu Ning didnt insist. She would help her friends when they needed her, but she wouldnt interfere in their affairs. Otherwise it would make her seem self-centered to always interfere in other peoples business. When Gu Ning and Chu Peihan arrived at the appointed restaurant, Han Chenglin called Chu Peihan. He hadnt finished his work yet, but someone told him that a man had sshed sulfuric acid on Chu Peihan. Han Chenglin was furious. He was mad at the man and Chu Peihan as well. Why didnt she tell him? However, he was more worried about Chu Peihans condition. Therefore, once Chu Peihan answered his call, he asked about her condition. Chu Peihan told him that Gu Ning had already treated her so she was fine now, and would make a full recovery in two days. Han Chenglin believed in Gu Nings abilities, because he had seen her skills many times. Han Chenglin was very grateful to Gu Ning, but he felt a little jealous too. Chu Peihan turned to Gu Ning, instead of him, for help the moment she ran into trouble. However, he understood that Gu Ning was more useful than him, so he was just slightly upset. Nevertheless, no matter how unhappy he was, he had to tolerate it. If he said it aloud, Gu Ning might be offended. He wasnt dumb, andwould be fine after a while. After making sure that Chu Peihan was fine, Han Chenglin burst out. Chu Peihan, am I your boyfriend or not? Why didnt you tell me after it happened? I had to hear about it from someone else. What do you want to do? I didnt want to bother you because you were at work, Chu Peihan said in a low voice. She wasnt wrong, but she felt a bit guilty. Dont you know that youre more important than work to me? Han Chenglin asked. In that instant, Chu Peihan felt extremely touched. It was precisely because of that that she felt a little guilty for not telling him. Alright, alright, dont be mad. Im sorry. I promise Ill tell you next time. Chu Peihan said to appease Han Chenglin. Do you want it to happen again? It cant happen again, Han Chenglin eximed. He was scared when he heard that it had happened, so he would go crazy if it happened again. Fine, fine, it wont happen again, Chu Peihan said at once. Han Chenglin stopped arguing with her. After all, Chu Peihan didnt tell him because she wanted to wait for him to finish his work first. He cared about Chu Peihan a lot, so he was mad, and he immediately put pressure on the police and ordered them to find out the truth as soon as possible. At this time, Han Chenglin had almost finished his work. Because he learned that Chu Peihan was fine and that Gu Ning would take care of her, he forced himself to calm down and didnt rush away to see Chu Peihan until he finished thest take. Luckily, he was filming at the capital, or it wouldnt be very convenient. No matter what, he would rush to see Chu Peihan now that such a terrible ident happened. When Gu Ning and Chu Peihan arrived, everyone was present. Chu Peihan waste because of the ident, but it was only 6 pm. Chu Peihan had called Shi Xiaoyue, Mu Ke, Yu Mixi, Song Miaoge, Zhang Zikai, and Baili Zongxue toe hang out. They werent just Gu Nings friends anymore, they were also Chu Peihan and the others friends. Therefore, they didnt need to invite each other to meet up through Gu Ning. In other words, they were very close now, so they met often. When they saw the bandages on Chu Peihans arm, they were scared and asked what happened. Chu Peihan gave a sigh first. She decided to be honest with them, so she said, I just left my house and went into the parking lot, but a man suddenly sshed sulfuric acid on me. He aimed at my face, but luckily I covered my face with my arm. My arm was burned, but Ningning helped me treat the wound. Im fine now, and it should heal in two days. Hearing that, everyone was mad. What? How could he do that? Hes so hateful! Right, he should go to hell. What happened next? Why did the man ssh sulfuric acid on you? There had to be a reason for that, and they were sure that it couldnt be Chu Peihans fault. The police took him away. They need some time to find out the reason, Chu Peihan replied. Is it possible that an actress is jealous of you or has a grudge against you, so she paid the man to hurt you? Shi Xiaoyue guessed. Its possible. He could also be an actress crazy fan. In order to please his idol, he hurt Peihan, Song Miaoge chimed in. I had the same idea, but I need to wait till the police find out the truth, Chu Peihan said. Why didnt you ask Ningning to help you? It should be quicker, Zhang Zikai said. I dont think it will be difficult to find out the truth, so I dont want to bother Ningning. If the police cant find out the truth, Ill turn to Ningning for help then, Chu Peihan replied. Alright. Zhang Zikai answered. Oh, does my cousin know? Shi Xiaoyue asked. Yes, Chu Peihan said. After that, they dropped the topic and began to order. Han Chenglin arrived while they were eating. Because Han Chenglin knew they were meeting there, he directly went to the private room once he arrived. As soon as Han Chenglin walked in, he checked on Chu Peihans body and asked her whether she felt ufortable anywhere. Chapter 2913 - 2913 She Must Pay for That 2913 She Must Pay for That After making sure that Chu Peihan didnt feel anywhere ufortable, Han Chenglin was finally relieved. Because Chu Peihan was injured, they didnt go anywhere else after eating. Instead, they went home. The police was very efficient, and quickly interrogated the man. The man told them who the mastermind was, but the police still needed to investigate further to verify it. The man imed that he was the cousin of an actresss assistant. He owed other people five hundred thousand yuan and couldnt pay it back so he was in trouble. Once the actress heard about that, she met him and promised to give him six hundred thousand yuan if he could help her ruin Chu Peihan. Using the six hundred thousand yuan, he could pay back his debts and the rest of the money was the remuneration for his time in jail. As for the reason, he could simply say that he hated Chu Peihan. Every celebrity had haters. Such terrible idents had happened before, so they would believe it was a persuasive reason. Therefore, the man indeed said that he hated Chu Peihan, so he did it impulsively, but he couldnt give them any details. Since he hated Chu Peihan, what part of her annoyed him? During the interrogation, the police found that the man hardly knew Chu Peihan. He couldnt tell them why he hated Chu Peihan so much. As a result, the police werent persuaded by his words. If he barely knew her, why did he suddenly hate her so much and even want to ruin her? The police continued to interrogate him and even used some tricks. In the end, the man confessed. Although there was no evidence to prove that his words were true, the police still reported the result to Han Chenglin right away. After the ident happened, everyone believed that it had to be the idea of an actress who had a grudge against Chu Peihan, but they didnt have a name, because Chu Peihan had conflict with many actresses. Therefore, Han Chenglin wasnt surprised by the result, but he was furious. He felt that the mans words were probably mostly true, otherwise the man wouldnt tell them the actresss name. Most importantly, it was easy to find out whether the man was the actresss assistants cousin. Given that, there was no need for the man to lie. However, it was also possible that someone used their familial rtionship and bribed the man to pin the me on the actress. Anyway, before the final result was out, he wouldnt do anything yet. He would leave the case to the police. When Han Chenglin received the call from the police, he was on his way home with Chu Peihan, so Chu Peihan heard their conversation too. After Han Chenglin hung up, Chu Peihan said, The only conflict I had against Wu Yiwei is that a director chose me for a leading female role in a show. The role would have been hers, but she became the supporting actress afterwards. Because of that, she picked on me during the filming, but it wasnt too much. I thought it was over after the show was done. I cant believe she harbored a grudge against me. Anyway, there is no evidence to prove that shes guilty yet. Its highly likely. Dont worry. No matter who it was that did it, I will definitely put them in jail once the resultse out. Ill shut them out of the entertainment industry. I wont allow anyone to hurt you, Han Chenglin said with determination. Thanks! Chu Peihan was happy to see that Han Chenglin was so protective of her. She didnt think he was wrong, because she had the same idea. If anyone dared to scheme against her, she would make the person pay a heavy price. After all, if she was weak, she would have been disfigured. Without Gu Nings help, her life might have been ruined. If it wasnt serious, she might be able to recover through stic surgery, but if it was serious, she would have to live in pain. Therefore, the mastermind should be shut out of the entertainment industry and put in jail. I didnt go to document the injury, so the mastermind wont be sentenced to a long time in jail. Especially since I was able to make a full recovery within a few days, Chu Peihan said. No matter what, they wont live a good life from now on. Dont worry. Just leave it to me, Han Chenglin said. In fact, it was already illegal that the actress paid someone to ruin her. Whether they seeded or not, they would be sentenced to between one to three years in jail. Although Chu Peihan didnt go to document her injury, there was a video and pictures, which was enough. In addition, they had connections, so it was easy to get injury documentation. Whether or not Wu Yiwei received a light or serious punishment also depended on their connections. The police didnt go to see Wu Yiwei or her assistant right away, but collected evidence through the criminal first. The evidence included the surveince video of their meeting, their call records, and transfer records. Wu Yiwei didnt directly contact the criminal, but her assistant had met the criminal these past few days. There were call records and transfer records too. Wu Yiweis assistant transferred money from her bank ount, so it could prove that she was the mastermind. With the evidence, the police went to see Wu Yiwei. It happened the next afternoon. Wu Yiwei was worried that the man might betray her. Although she wanted to shirk responsibility, she felt anxious after breaking thew. However, she still couldnt ept the result when the police showed up. At the same time, she med the man for everything. Why did he betray her? She had given him so much money. If he wasnt satisfied, she could give him more. Wu Yiwei kept on saying that she was innocent and that she did nothing illegal. Miss Wu, if youre innocent, well surely clear your name, but the suspect told us that you paid him to do what he did, so you muste to the police station with us now, a policeman said. Chapter 2914 - 2914 Wu Yiwei Confesses 2914 Wu Yiwei Confesses If I go with you, but it turns out to have nothing to do with me, can you pay the price for the damage to my reputation? Can justice do that? Show me solid proof if you have, Wu Yiwei demanded. Miss Wu, if you disrupt public services, you can be punished ording to thew, the policeman said. You Wu Yiwei was mad, but didnt dare to argue any longer, because it wouldnt do her any good. It was not only Wu Yiwei, her assistant was also taken away. Wu Yiwei was taken away from thepany, so the news quickly went abroad. Everyone was discussing the reason. Did she secretly scheme against someone out of jealousy? I dont think she would do that. Is there a mistake? Or was she framed? You cant judge a person from their appearance. Wu Yiwei isnt a kind person. Some people prefer to scheme with others in private. No idea. We can only find out after the result is out. On their way to the police station, Wu Yiwei still insisted on saying that she was innocent, but no one took her words seriously. The police would interrogate her at the police station. In the police station, Wu Yiwei and her assistant were interrogated separately. When Wu Yiwei wouldnt stop saying that she was innocent, a policeman directly asked her, Can you exin why you transferred six hundred thousand yuan to him? My assistant borrowed money from me. She told me that her cousin was in trouble and mightmit suicide if he couldnt ovee it. My assistant has worked for me for years. Shes always been diligent and good at work. She turned to me for help, so I helped her. Anyway its not much money in my eyes, Wu Yiwei said. It was a prepared answer, so she said it quickly. Do you mean its your assistant or her cousin who has a conflict with the victim? However, after our investigation, you are the one who has the motive to do it. What? No, there is no grudge between me and Chu Peihan, Wu Yiwei said. The moment she finished, she realized something wasnt right. The policemanughed and said meaningfully, Miss Wu, we didnt tell you who the victim is, but you said it yourself. I think thats enough. Youre not innocent at all. I Wu Yiwei panicked at once. She didnt realize that they hadnt spoken about Chu Peihan at all until that moment. The policeman only said the victim. At that moment, Wu Yiwei felt like giving herself a p, but she couldnt take the words back. She could only exin it to the best of her ability. I heard it from other people. You heard it from other people? Who told you? Its not public yet, the policeman said. I-I Wu Yiwei was struck dumb. Because no one told her that, she suddenly didnt know how to make it up. As far as we know, the leading actress of that TV show that youre filming now was said to be you, but Chu Peihan reced you before it was released. You were dissatisfied, so you decided to take revenge. During the shooting, you found fault with Miss Chu every now and then, but you didnt want to cause a scene otherwise the show couldnt be finished. Therefore, Miss Chu wasnt really injured by you back then. The show waspletedter and you heard about the trouble your assistants cousin encountered. You wanted to make a deal with them and promised to give him six hundred thousand yuan if he helped you ruin Miss Chu. He could pay his debts back with five hundred thousand yuan and keep a hundred thousand yuan aspensation for his time in jail after he is arrested. Am I right? the policeman asked. No, I didnt. I didnt Hearing the policemans words, Wu Yiwei was extremely anxious, but she still denied it. As if she would be fine by doing that. Wu Yiwei, you have already been exposed. Its useless no matter how you deny it, the policeman continued. No, thats not enough to prove Im guilty! Wu Yiwei argued. At this time, the policeman walked out for a while, then came back. Your assistant has already confessed. What? She confessed? Didnt we Wu Yiwei was mad and anxious, but she stopped the moment she realized that she said something wrong again, but unfortunately it was toote. You what? Did you agree to pin the me on her cousin? Did you agree to deny it and im that you know nothing? the policeman asked. Because the policeman pointed the truth out, Wu Yiwei didnt know what to say. Wu Yiwei, if you confess to your crime, you can receive a lighter punishment. Otherwise itll be serious. Weve collected solid proof. If you admit to it now, you might spend fewer years in jail, the policeman said. Wu Yiwei still said nothing, because she felt that Chu Peihan wouldnt punish her lightly whether she admitted it or not, but she had to admit it in the end. The police immediately called Chu Peihan and told her about the result. After Wu Yiwei confessed, they still needed to charge her before they could sentence her. The police filed awsuit the same day and Wu Yiwei went to the court the next day. Because of that, the news went abroad and shocked a lot of people. They couldnt believe that Wu Yiwei would do something like that. She had worked in the entertainment industry for years, but she didnt have much fame, so she didnt have many fans. Although Chu Peihan had joined the entertainment industry for only two years, she got popr quickly. She had many more fans than Wu Yiwei. So once Chu Peihans fans learned about Wu Yiweis deed, they heavily criticized her. At the beginning, Wu Yiweis fans defended her, but they soon gave up. Chu Peihan had support, not just from her fans, but from Han Chenglins, Gu Nings, and Shi Xiaoyues fans as well. Besides, Wu Yiwei had broken thew, so no one dared to stand out for her. Chu Peihan had her ownpany, so she didnt have an agent. If anyone wanted to work with her, herpany or she would talk about business with them. Therefore, after the news came out, herpany sent out a post for her. Chapter 2915 - 2915 Wu Yiwei, Get out of the Entertainment Industry! 2915 Wu Yiwei, Get out of the Entertainment Industry! Chu Peihanspany admitted that a man had sshed sulfuric acid on Chu Peihan in the parking lot of the block that she lived in. Because Chu Peihan reacted quickly by covering her face with her arm, her face wasnt injured, but her arm was. She was seriously injured, but Gu Nings medicine helped her a lot. She was much better now, but it couldnt change the fact that Wu Yiwei broke thew. Afterwards, the man said that it was Wu Yiwei who paid him to do that and Wu Yiwei confessed as well. Therefore, they sued her. Because Cine was very famous in their country and its great effect was well known to people, the exnation didnt arouse doubts. Why did Wu Yiwei do that to Chu Peihan? Chu Peihanspany didnt borate on that. People guessed whether they had conflict during the filming. After all, Wu Yiwei met Chu Peihan in the crew of the TV show. I heard that Chu Peihan and Wu Yiwei often argued when they filmed the TV show, but I dont know whos wrong. I think it must be Wu Yiwei who behaved against Chu Peihan. After all, Chu Peihan has powerful connections. I dont think Wu Yiwei can fight back if Chu Peihan wants to do something to her. Like you said, Chu Peihan has powerful connections. Do you think Wu Yiwei would dare to hurt her? I think Chu Peihan is the bully. Hard to say. Sometimes, people lose their mind because of jealousy. If Wu Yiwei was really so scared of Chu Peihan, she wouldnt have paid a man to ruin her face. Shes obviously jealous of Chu Peihan. No matter who the bully is, nothing really happened in the crew, but now Wu Yiwei tried to ruin Chu Peihans face. Its really evil. Right, I think she should get out of the entertainment industry. Wu Yiwei, get out of the entertainment industry! I think shes going to spend her life in jail soon. Most people believed that Wu Yiwei was jealous of Chu Peihan, so she tried to ruin her. And they were all criticizing Wu Yiwei for that, but some people were still defending Wu Yiwei and said that she had to have done it for a reason. Chu Peihan must have done something terrible to her first. They shouldnt forgive Chu Peihan just because she had powerful connections. Chu Peihan was very kind normally, but she was straightforward because she didnt bother to chase fame and money in this industry. Therefore, some people disliked, or even hated her. It was understandable that some people thought that she was wrong. Normally, people lose their reason when they are left with no choice. However, sometimes, some people hurt others just because they are unhappy. As a result, before the truth came out, it was very normal to see doubts and suspicions. Chu Peihan wasnt mad, nor did she give an exnation. She decided to leave it to the police. Because she was free these days and was injured, she didnt go out and stayed at home all day long. She didnt stay in her apartment, but in the Han familys house. The Han family was angry too when they heard the news. They already thought of Chu Peihan as their future daughter-inw, so they were protective of her. Therefore, the Han family decided to do something this time. Mrs. Han was afraid that no one would take good care of Chu Peihan if she was alone at home, so she ordered Han Chenglin to take Chu Peihan to their house. Han Chenglin had the same idea, so he brought Chu Peihan back to his home. He was busy recently, so he couldnt stay with her all the time so he would be worried if she stayed home alone. Chu Peihan felt at ease when she was with the Han family because all of them were very honest. They disliked tricks and Han Chenglins parents really liked her. Even if they didnt regard her as their own daughter, they already epted her as a member of their family. They were willing to give her the best. When Shi Xiaoyue was free, she would go to see Chu Peihan. Before long, someone who knew the truth sent out a post on Weiwei: Wu Yiwei tried to ruin Chu Peihan because she was chosen to be the leading actress for their new TV show, but the director felt that Chu Peihan was a better choice. Chu Peihan reced her in the end, while Wu Yiwei became the supporting actress. For that reason, Wu Yiwei harbored hatred towards Chu Peihan. She picked on Chu Peihan many times during the filming, but she didnt dare to affect the show, so she didnt do too much. Besides, she failed every time. Now that the show is done, Wu Yiwei found a chance to ruin Chu Peihan, so she seized it. Some people believed it, while some didnt, because it wasnt a formal response from the crew of the TV show, but it wasnt a secret that Wu Yiwei hadpeted for the leading role in the new TV show. Anyway, there was too much fake news in the entertainment industry, so not many people were convinced. They didnt think it was a bad choice when Chu Peihan was announced to be the leading actress. After all, Chu Peihan was prettier and better at acting than Wu Yiwei. She was more famous too, so she was a better choice. Although the TV show wasnt released yet, the photos and clips were already out. To be frank, Chu Peihan was the best choice for the leading female role who was straightforward and wasnt afraid to love or hate. Wu Yiwei, on the other hand, was suitable for the supporting female role who was calcting and tried to trap the leading female role. Frankly, the roles they yed were exactly like them! Anyway, the rumor was public now. Someone made an issue of it, criticizing Chu Peihan for stealing the role from Wu Yiwei, so it was understandable that Wu Yiwei hated her. Some people had the same opinion, but Chu Peihan was indeed better than Wu Yiwei, so only a few people defended Wu Yiwei. Most of the people believed that Chu Peihan was in the right. Nevertheless, no matter how many people believed the rumor, the police soon released the result of Wu Yiweis confession. The truth was exactly the same as the persons post. Chapter 2916 - 2916 Jiang Yutong Encounters Trouble 2916 Jiang Yutong Encounters Trouble After the problem waspletely solved, it was already five dayster and Chu Peihan had made a full recovery, but for the time being, she didnt go to work. She lived her life casually and wouldnt be busy with work all the time. She would only join a crew when she saw a good script. However, it seemed to be a season for trouble. Right after Chu Peihan got better, Jiang Yutong got in trouble. It was Jiang Jiamin who shared the news with Gu Ning. She said that Jiang Yutong looked creepy and had behaved very strangely these days. They argued yesterday, but Jiang Yutong suddenly grabbed her neck and tried to strangle her to death. If Jiang Yutongs mother hadnt seen and stopped her, she might have been killed. Jiang Jiaminined to Gu Ning not thinking much of it, but Gu Ning thought that Jiang Yutong might be possessed by a ghost. Although Gu Ning had a bad rtionship with Jiang Yutong, she was close to Jiang Jiamin and Jiang Minhong. Therefore, she had to do something to help them, or Jiang Yutong might hurt other members of the Jiang family. That was her elder aunts family! However, Gu Ning didnt tell Jiang Jiamin about her idea. She decided to do it secretly. Oh, how are your parents now? Gu Ning asked. She wasnt just asking about her uncle and aunt, she wanted to know more about their condition. She wasnt sure what happened to Jiang Yutong yet. If something evil got into the Jiang family, all of them would be affected. My parents are fine, but my grandparents have been in a very bad condition recently. They went to the hospital, but didnt find out why. They barely eat and are relying on Cine nutritious liquid to live. I dont think theyre well, Jiang Jiamin said with a frown. If that was the case, the Jiang family was probably affected by something evil. Master Jiang and Old Mrs. Jiang were home all day long, so they were greatly affected whereas the other family members were outside most of the time, and only came back at night, so they were only slightly affected. It wasnt long yet so they were still fine. Although there was magical power in Cine dietary supplement, it couldnt protect them from being affected by evil power. As a result, if they didnt get rid of it quickly, they would be in great danger. Perhaps people get sick due to old age, Gu Ning said. Perhaps! Jiang Jiamin agreed that her grandparents were in a bad condition because they were old. After having the call with Jiang Jiamin, Gu Ning booked a ne ticket to City B right away. She also called Jing Yunyao and told her that she was going to City B. She didnt share the news with the Tang family since she would make decisions ording to the situation after visiting the Jiang family. When Jiang Jiamin told Gu Ning that, it was already 5 pm, so it was nearly 9 pm after Gu Ning arrived at City B. She took a taxi to the Jiang family by the time it had be 10 pm. It wasnt a bad thing, because it was more convenient for Gu Ning to do what she nned to do at night. After Gu Ning got out of the taxi, she sneaked into the block where the Jiang family lived. Once she approached the Jiang familys house, she sensed the evil power around it. It wasnt strong, but it was enough to harm peoples bodies. As time went by, the Jiang family would gradually lose their strength and energy. As soon as they lost all of their energy, they would die. Even if they found out something was wrong, it was useless to go to the hospital. It had nothing to do with medicine so the doctors wouldnt find the cause. That was why Master Jiang and Old Mrs. Jiang were so weak, but didnt know why. Outside the Jiang familys house. Gu Ning hid first, then used her Jade Eyes to look at their house. Because it waste at night, all the members of the Jiang family were home. Master Jiang and Old Mrs. Jiang already went to bed, while the other members were in their own rooms. Gu Ning searched for Jiang Yutong without dy. Only a dim night light was on in Jiang Yutongs room. Sitting in front of the make-up mirror, Jiang Yutongbed her hair. With a gloomy face, she looked creepy. If other people saw her, they might think it was a horror film. At a nce, Gu Ning could see that Jiang Yutong was possessed by a ghost. Besides, the ghost was filled with hatred, so the house was covered in evil power. It should have happened not long ago, or the situation would have been much worse. Gu Ning did nothing yet. She spied on Jiang Yutong for a while to see what she was going to do. Her instinct told her that Jiang Yutong would do somethingter. She waited for a total of an hour during which Jiang Yutong sat in front of the mirror. At 11 pm, Jiang Yutong suddnely moved. She nced at the time, then stood up and walked to the window. The next moment, she jumped out of it. It was dark outside, so no one saw her. Because Jiang Yutong was possessed by a ghost, she wasnt injured even after jumping out of the window from the third floor. After all, ghosts could float in the air, and it wouldnt die even if it fell to the ground. Jiang Yutong jumped into the yard, then walked to the wall and climbed over. Gu Ning quietly followed her to see where she was going. Although it was easy for her to kill the ghost in Jiang Yutongs body right now, she wanted to know the story. Due to Gu Nings high level, the ghost didnt notice her at all. Jiang Yutong seemed to know where people could see her, so she only walked in unobtrusive ces. Gu Ning followed Jiang Yutong out of the block to another block, and stopped before a house. This house was already deserted, so the yard was overgrown with weeds, and there was a creepy and cold atmosphere everywhere. After all, a ghost stood here. Standing in the yard, Jiang Yutong focused on the house for a while. Then she said, Mom, dont worry, I already possessed a humans body. Ill take revenge for us. I promise Ill pay that man back! Afterwards, she turned around and walked away. Hearing that, Gu Ning had sympathy for her. Even though it was a ghost, it did it for a reason, but she still wouldnt allow the ghost to kill, because Jiang Yutong would be dragged into trouble and the Jiang family would also be affected. Chapter 2917 - 2917 Take Revenge in Person? 2917 Take Revenge in Person? She got many Taoist talismans from Shangguan Yang. Among them, a kind of talisman could make ghosts show their real appearances. In that case, the ghost could take revenge by herself, but the man must deserve the punishment. If the man was innocent, Gu Ning wouldnt allow the ghost to kill him. When Jiang Yutong turned around, she saw Gu Ning behind her and was scared. She didnt expect to see anyone at this time and she hadnt felt it at all. Who are you? What are you doing here? Jiang Yutong asked coldly. To be specific, it was the ghost that was talking with Gu Ning. After Jiang Yutong was possessed by the ghost, her consciousness fell into deep sleep, so the ghost controlled her mind now. As a ghost, you possessed a humans body. Its not allowed in this world. You should be punished for doing that, Gu Ning said coldly. W-Who are you? The ghost was frightened and stepped back subconsciously. How could this girl tell that she was a ghost? In addition, Gu Ning didnt look scared at all. Obviously, Gu Ning was stronger than it, so the ghost became alert. Thats not important. Whats important is what you want to do. Gu Ning said. I was left with no choice but to possess a mortals body. I need to take revenge. After doing that, Ill leave, the ghost said, trying to persuade Gu Ning to let it go. Do you think she can still live after you leave her body? If not, youll kill her, Gu Ning said. The ghost said nothing, because it didnt think much when it possessed Jiang Yutongs body. It only wanted to take revenge. It still had the same idea right now, but it didnt dare to say that aloud because it was afraid of Gu Ning. Gu Ning saw through it. After all, it was a ghost, so it couldnt care less about a mortals life. What exactly do you want to do? the ghost asked. I came to kill you, but after hearing what you said I think perhaps I can do you a favor, Gu Ning said. You want to help me? The ghost couldnt believe it. Yeah, I have sympathy for what youve suffered. Although I have the responsibility to kill monsters and ghosts, I wont kill all of them for no reason whenever I see one. So, if what you said is the truth, I can help you take revenge, but not with this body. I hate Jiang Yutong, but shes a rtive of my cousins family. If shemits a crime, my cousins family will be in trouble, Gu Ning exined. What I said is the truth, but if I dont possess this body, how can I take revenge? The ghost was a little mad. Because its own body was useless now, it had to possess a mortals body. I need to make sure of that first. You can still take revenge even if you dont possess a mortals body, but youllpletely disappear afterwards. Actually, its doomed, whether you listen to me or not, but I can be honest with you. If you dare to resist, you wont even have the chance to take revenge, Gu Ning said. She didnt want the ghost to take revenge with Jiang Yutongs body. I can still take revenge without possessing this body? How? the ghost asked. It didnt care about the consequences, because getting revenge was what it wanted to do the most. As long as it could take revenge, there was nothing it cared about in this world. In fact, if it could take revenge in person, it wouldnt want to use another persons body. After all, it would feel better. I can help you, Gu Ning replied. Why should I trust you? the ghost asked. Because you dont have a choice, or you can give it a try, Gu Ning said. She couldnt care less. Great, let me try it first! The ghost definitely wanted to try it. If Gu Ning was really stronger than it, it would listen to her because it was left with no choice. If Gu Ning wasnt better than it, it would continue to carry out its n. The next moment, the ghost summoned miasma into its hands and attacked Gu Ning. At the same time, Gu Ning summoned magical energy to fight against the miasma. The two kinds of energy hit each other halfway, and the miasma was scattered in different directions. The magical energy continued till it hit the ghosts palm. The ghost was hit heavily and fell a few meters away. It was almost knocked out of Jiang Yutongs body. This time, the ghost realized that it was no match for Gu Ning, even though they had only fought against each other for a short while. What do you think now? Gu Ning asked, walking toward the ghost. Will you really help me? the ghost asked. It couldnt fully trust Gu Ning, but it knew that it was left with no choice. Sure, otherwise I wouldnt have spent so much time talking to you. I could have directly knocked you out of Jiang Yutongs body. As long as shes alive, I can save her life. Youre not a problem in my eyes, Gu Ning said. The ghost wouldnt have believed Gu Nings words earlier, but now it waspletely convinced. Without outstanding abilities, Gu Ning wouldnt be so confident. Fine, I can trust you for now. What will you do next? the ghost asked. Tell me your story, Gu Ning requested. Sure. The ghost answered. It was my stepfather who killed me and my mother. When I was five, my father passed away in an ident. He left us apany and my mother did her best to keep it profitable. My stepfather helped us. Because he was my fathers friend and worked in hispany, my mother gradually fell in love with him. That year, I was thirteen. After my mother married my stepfather, he still treated us very well, but a few years afterwards, my mother was in a bad condition, so she left thepany to my stepfather to manage. Unfortunately, my stepfather stole thepany and even burned my mother and me to death at home. This house used to be our home. Saying that, the ghost seemed furious. It couldnt wait to kill that ungrateful man. Gu Ning also felt mad. Although there were many bad people in this world, she wouldnt think much about it before meeting them. However, once she met such bad people, her mood would be affected. Chapter 2918 - 2918 I’ll Make the Judgment 2918 Ill Make the Judgment Just like that, thepany became his legally. There is news about our family on the Inte. You can look it up. The fire happened four years ago on May 8th, but it was judged to be an ident, the ghost said. Hearing that, Gu Ning immediately took out her phone and searched for the news. In a few seconds, she indeed read a piece of news about a burned house. And the house in the pictures was the same as this one in front of her right now. A big fire broke out at 2 am. At that time, the whole family was asleep. When they woke up in horror, mes were everywhere. It was extremely difficult for them to escape. After they were rescued, the woman and their daughter were already dead, but the man was still alive. He was only seriously injured. The man passed out due to grief several times when he learned about the result. In that case, the man must be ruthless, because he cleared his name by putting himself in the fire as well. In the end, the cause of the fire was judged as a circuit problem. If the truth was what the ghost said, the circuit problem must have been caused by the man. After murdering my mother and me, he stole my familys wealth and even came here to show off once in a while. How dare he? How dare he! He should be killed. He The ghost lost control of itself and shouted. Its face was also distorted in anger. It couldnt wait to kill that man. If so, he really shouldnt live, Gu Ning agreed with a cold expression. Although she wasnt sure whether the ghost was telling the truth, she was willing to trust it. So I must kill him. Im going to kill him! The ghost went a little crazy. It grabbed a branch and broke it to pieces. Since you want to kill him, take my advice, Gu Ning said. Then what should I do? asked the ghost. No need to rush. Tell me how you possessed Jiang Yutongs body? asked Gu Ning. Although I became a ghost filled with hatred, I was trapped in the burned house. I couldnt leave it. I could see the man in the yard, but I couldnt go out and kill him. I had to possess someones body to leave the house. Jiang Yutong suddenly went inside after drinking with her schoolmates one day. They walked by my home. Because they heard that the house was haunted, they wanted to have an adventure. Jiang Yutong was pulled into my home by her schoolmates so I had the chance to possess her body, the ghost replied. Now, tell me what can I do, the ghost said. It couldnt wait a moment longer. I have a Taoist talisman which can make your soul solid for a minute. You can touch everything in the mortal world and even kill your enemy, Gu Ning said. Really? The ghost was excited. Of course, but before that, we need to go back to the Jiang family. You should put Jiang Yutongs body back in her room, Gu Ning said. She wouldnt leave Jiang Yutongs body in the open, otherwise Jiang Yutong might be hurt by other people. No problem. Whether Gu Ning was honest or not, the ghost had to ept it because it was left with no choice. After that, the ghost followed Gu Ning back to the Jiang familys house. They went to Jiang Yutongs room. After the ghosty down, it left Jiang Yutongs body. It was a girl who was about twenty years old. She was wearing the pajamas from when she was burned to death. Her hair was loose. The ghost stared at Gu Ning after leaving Jiang Yutongs body, in case Gu Ning regretted helping it. Dont worry. Ill keep my promise, Gu Ning reassured, then she walked to Jiang Yutongs side and put magical power into her body. Because Jiang Yutong wasnt possessed by the ghost for long, her soul wasnt squeezed out yet and she would be fine. If it happened for a long time, she might lose her life. After stabilizing Jiang Yutongs soul, Gu Ning and the ghost left. Gu Ning didnt cure Jiang Yutongpletely. After all, it wasnt a bad thing for her to rest for a while. Then Gu Ning followed the ghost to a house on another block. The ghost said, This is that mans house. Although I trust you, I still need to verify it in case something happens, Gu Ning said. How? the ghost asked. Ill scare him first to see whether hell tell the truth, Gu Ning said. What if he doesnt admit it? the ghost asked. It didnt lie, but what if the man refused to admit it? Ill make my judgment, Gu Ning said. Since Gu Ning said that, the ghost said nothing further. Oh, whats the name of that man, you, and your mother? Gu Ning asked. His name is Zhang Xianlong. My name is Qin Lei and my mother is Qin Kemin, the ghost replied. Lets go! Gu Ning said, walking to the gate. At the same time, she took out a ck cloak to cover herself. She also put on a hat. She had damaged the surveince cameras, but she needed to scare Zhang Xianlongter, so it was necessary for her to be mysterious. Looking at the cloak which appeared from nowhere, the ghost was surprised. It was a ghost, but there were many things it had never seen before. At this time, it was 4 am. Before the gate. Gu Ning easily knocked the gate open with her magical energy, then went inside. As soon as she was in the house, she didnt go to the master bedroom, but she went to the maids room. She knocked the maid unconscious, then went to the master bedroom. Otherwise, the maid might be woken if she made noiseter. On the bed in the master bedroom, a man and a woman were sleeping. The man was about fifty years old, while the woman was around thirty. Once they were in the room, the ghost threw itself at Zhang Xianlong, but it couldnt do anything to him. Gu Ning went to the side of the bed and knocked the woman unconscious. After all, this woman was innocent, so there was no need to hurt her. After knocking the woman unconscious, Gu Ning started calling Zhang Xianlongs name in an ethereal and creepy tone. Zhang Xianlong, Zhang Xianlong, Zhang Xianlong A whileter, Zhang Xianlong was finally awake. All of a sudden, he saw a ck shadow before the bed. It seemed to be a person, but he couldnt see it clearly. Zhang Xianlong was scared and immediately sat up on the bed. W-Who are you? he asked in horror. Zhang Xianlong, how cruel you are! Didnt I treat you well enough? Why did you burn me and my daughter to death? Gu Ning asked. Chapter 2919 - 2919 Lose Memories 2919 Lose Memories No, no, I didnt. I didnt do that. Upon hearing that, Zhang Xianlong denied it, but he was lying. Its you. Its you! Gu Ning said, Ill kill you. Ill take revenge for myself and my daughter. Saying that, Gu Ning walked towards Zhang Xianlong step by step. Zhang Xianlong begged in horror. Kemin, please let me go. Youre already dead. Ill burn more spirit money for you They were already dead, so they should let him go? Why? He was still guilty. !! Qin Lei couldnt wait to tear Zhang Xianlong to pieces, but unfortunately she couldnt touch him. Zhang Xianlongs words implied that he caused the death of Qin Kemin and Qin Lei. Tell me why you burned us to death! Gu Ning asked. F-For the Qin familys wealth. Zhang Xianlong answered. There was no need to ask further, because his answer told her everything. It was indeed him who burned Qin Kemin and Qin Lei to death. Afterwards, Gu Ning took out a Taoist talisman and said something, then threw it at Qin Lei. The moment the Taoist magic figure touched Qin Lei, her body became clear. Alright, its your time now. I should go, Gu Ning said and immediately walked away. Qin Lei was going to kill, so she was reluctant to stay, in case she was affected. Even though she allowed Qin Lei to kill, she didnt care as long as she didnt do it. Anyway, she had killed many during these years, but those people shouldnt live. Qin Lei said thanks to her back. Hearing their conversation, Zhang Xianlong, who covered his head with his arms, subconsciously raised up. At a nce, he clearly saw Qin Leis face and screamed in horror. Zhang Xianlong, did you see todaysing? I came to take revenge, Qin Lei said, walking towards him step by step. Dont, donte over. No! Zhan Xianlong trembled all over his body. Suddenly the smell of urine spread. He was so scared that he lost control of his dder! Donte over? What did you do when I begged you not to kill my mother and me? You said that you could only take the Qin familys wealth as your own after we were dead. How funny is that? My mother and I trusted you so much, but you burned us to death, Qin Lei said. I-Im sorry. Im really sorry. Please forgive me. Im begging you! Zhang Xianlong knelt down before Qin Lei and begged. Let you go? Thats impossible. If I had enough time, I would really love to torture you slowly! Qin Lei said. It would be a pleasure to watch her enemy being tortured, but she didnt have enough time to do that. Qin Lei raised her hand and summoned some miasma. Seeing that, Zhang Xianlong rounded his eyes in horror. Although there was no bright light in the room, there was a small light which was turned on, so he could see it clearly. The next moment, the miasma attacked Zhang Xianlong. Before Zhang Xianlong could figure it out, he was attacked and felt his organs being smashed in his belly. Afterwards, he lost consciousness. With his eyes open, he died. When Zhang Xianlong was dead, Qin Lei still had ten seconds. She didnt want to disappear in this room, so she walked out to the yard. Her body quickly became transparent, then she disappeared. Gu Ning had already gone far away. Because it was about to be morning, Gu Ning didnt go to stay in a hotel, but went to Huafu Hills. She hadnt lived there for a long time, but her house was cleaned regrly, so everything was clean. Back in Huafu Hills. Gu Ning went directly to bed. She would go to the Tang familys house when the sky was bright, then she would visit the Jiang family in the afternoon. Although Qin Lei had already left Jiang Yutongs body, the Jiang family was still covered in evil power. It might take a long time for the evil power to go away. During this time, the Jiang family could still be affected. Therefore, Gu Ning decided to get rid of it that afternoon. She went to bed at 5 am, and slept for three hours, then she got up and went to the Tang familys house. Zhang Xianlongs wife woke up at the same time. When she saw Zhang Xianlong dead with his eyes open, she was struck dumb. After a long while, she finally came back to her senses and immediately called the police. The police and a forensic expert came. The forensic expert checked Zhang Xianlongs body. All of his organs were broken, but there were no wounds, which confused the forensic expert. The police also thought it was tricky, because they found that all the surveince cameras were damaged. In that case, it was impossible for them to chase the criminal. Before long, the news spread. In the Jiang familys house. Jiang Yutong woke up too, but she felt dizzy. Ever since she was possessed by the ghost, she lost her mind and had no memory of what she had been doing these past few days. Therefore, when she nced at the date, she was shocked. She had slept for five days! How was that possible? What happened? Did she pass out? Jiang Yutong didnt dare to go out until her mother came. Yutong, are you up? Junior Mrs. Jiang shouted from outside the door. Yes! Jiang Yutong replied. However, she found that her voice was very weak. She wanted to open the door for her mother, but found that she was weak too. Luckily, she still had enough strength to open the door for her mother. Once Junior Mrs. Jiang walked in and noticed that something wasnt right with Jiang Yutong. Yutong, are you alright? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? she asked with concern. Yeah, I feel as if Im weak. And I cant remember what has happened thesest five days. I think I lost my memories, Jiang Yutong said. Junior Mrs. Jiang was scared. What? You cant remember what happened? Yutong, do you have a fever? You looked fine these past few days, howe you suddenly lost your memories? Saying that, Junior Mrs. Jiang felt Jiang Yutongs forehead with her head to see whether she had a fever, but she didnt. Ive been well these days? Jiang Yutong was even more frightened. If she was well these days, how could she suddenly lose her memories? Get changed. Let me take you to the hospital. Its really strange that you suddenly became so weak and even lost your memories, Junior Mrs. Jiang said as she immediately went to find clothing for Jiang Yutong to change into. Chapter 2920 - 2920 Was She Possessed by a Ghost? 2920 Was She Possessed by a Ghost? Jiang Yutong was scared too, so she quickly changed and went to the hospital with her mother. When Gu Ning arrived at the Tang familys house, it was nearly 9 am. The people who needed to work were already gone. Only Tang Haifeng, Gu Man, and Tang Jiayu were home. Gu Ning didnt tell anyone that she wasing in order to surprise them. !! At that moment, Tang Haifeng was exercising in the yard, while Tang Jiayu ran around near him. Gu Man wasnt there, but there were people everywhere in the yard, so Tang Jiayu was safe. When Gu Ning went in, Tang Jiayu was the first one who saw her. Seeing Gu Ninging, Tang Jiayu was excited and ran towards her with his arms wide open. Sister, give me a hug. Hearing that, Tang Haifeng didnt pay much attention to them, because he didnt realize that Tang Jiayu was calling Gu Ning. Slow down. Dont fall! Gu Ning warned. Tang Haifeng didnt stop and turn around until he heard Gu Nings voice, then he saw her. Suddenly, he realized that Tang Jiayu was greeting Gu Ning. Since Gu Ning was back, Tang Haifeng stopped exercising. Looking at her, he was full of happiness. Gu Ning carried Tang Jiayu, then walked to Tang Haifeng and greeted him. Morning, grandpa. Ningning, why didnt you tell us that youreing home? Tang Haifeng asked. I arrived at midnight, so I didnt tell you. I went to Huafu Hills, and decided to surprise you, Gu Ning exined. Why did youe back sote? Did something happen? Tang Haifeng asked. He felt that she must have done it for a reason. Yes, but its already solved, Gu Ning replied. Great. Tang Haifeng didnt ask much. Have you had breakfast yet? Not yet. I came here early, Gu Ning said. She was at ease when she was home. Why didnt you eat something beforeing? What if you got hungry? Tang Haifeng criticized her in a loving tone. He understood that Gu Ning wouldnt be ufortable just because she didnt have breakfast, but it was better to eat something after getting up early. I just wanted to eat at home! Gu Ning said with a smile. Well. Tang Haifeng was amused. Right after Gu Ning came in, Gu Man came downstairs. She was excited to see Gu Ning and hurried down. Mom! Gu Ning greeted her. Ningning, why didnt you tell us that youreing home? Gu Man asked. I wanted to surprise you, Gu Ning exined. Ha-ha. Gu Manughed a little, but she was very happy and surprised to see Gu Ning. Maid Zhang, prepare some food for Ningning. She needs breakfast. Tang Haifeng shouted to the kitchen. Yes, master, Maid Zhang said. Ningning, you havent had breakfast? Gu Man asked, but the answer couldnt be more obvious. Yeah, I wanted to eat at home. Gu Ning smiled. Well. Gu Man felt slightly resigned, but her eyes were full of love. The breakfast was quickly ready, so Gu Ning went to have breakfast. Gu Ning stayed in the Tang familys house that morning and spent some time with Tang Haifeng and Gu Man. After having lunch at noon, Gu Ning rested for a while, then went out at 2 pm. Because she finally came back home, she wasnt in a rush to leave and would stay here for a few days. Walking out of the Tang familys house, Gu Ning went straight to visit the Jiang family. On her way, she called Jiang Jiamin and asked her whether she was home. Jiang Jiamin replied that she was home, so Gu Ning let her know that she was in City B and that she would go to her familys house to see her. Gu Ning didnt say why she wasing to see her. Jiang Jiamin didnt ask either. Anyway, she was happy to see Gu Ning. In the morning, Junior Mrs. Jiang took Jiang Yutong to the hospital, but there was nothing wrong with her body. Perhaps she was too tired to remember what had happened these past few days. The doctor advised her to have a good rest, and said that she might regain her memories after feeling better. Back at home. Junior Mrs. Jiang told Jiang Yutong what had happened recently. During these days, Jiang Yutong seemed to be in a bad mood and appeared creepy. She hid in the bedroom most of the time. Yesterday, she argued with Jiang Jiamin and even tried to strangle her to death. If Junior Mrs. Jiang hadnt stopped her right away, Jiang Jiamin could have been killed! Knowing that, Jiang Yutong was shocked. How could she almost strangle Jiang Jiamin to death? How did she be so strong all of a sudden? Normally, when she had any conflict with Jiang Jiamin, she didnt dare to fight with her, because she never won. Mom, is it possible that I was possessed by a ghost? Jiang Yutong suddenly asked. Junior Mrs. Jiang was scared and immediately snapped at her. Nonsense! Thats impossible. Although she denied it, Junior Mrs. Jiang couldnt help thinking that Jiang Yutong might really have been possessed by a ghost, otherwise, she wouldnt have behaved so abnormally, but she refused to believe that. When Gu Ning came, she brought some Cine medicines which were extremely nutritious. After she arrived, she called Jiang Jiamin who went to wee her at the gate. Wee, Gu Ning! Oh, you dont need to bring so many gifts, Jiang Jiamin said. Didnt you tell me that your grandparents arent in a good condition? So I brought some extremely nutritious medicine and my magical pills to see you, Gu Ning exined. Really? Your magical pills are really rare. Jiang Jiamin was excited, but felt that she couldnt take them. The magical pills were power crystals. By now many people were aware that Gu Ning had a magical pill which could cure nearly all diseases, and that it was quite rare. They could afford it, but there wasnt much of it, so money wasnt enough if they wanted to buy it. They must have a good rtionship with Gu Ning as well. Dont worry. I have a lot. After all, your grandparents are Jiayang and Jiakais maternal grandparents. They are my rtives too, Gu Ning said. She cared about people who had a close rtionship with those who she loved, but she wouldnt bother to pay attention to those who her family didnt care about. In that case, Jiang Jiamin said nothing further. She led Gu Ning to see Master Jiang and Old Mrs. Jiang at once. Master Jiang and Old Mrs. Jiang were in their seventies, but they didnt sleep separately. However, because of their sleep problems, they still slept in different beds in the same room. Currently, they were both lying in their beds because they were very weak. Master Jiang and Old Mrs. Jiang were willing to trust Gu Ning, so they took Gu Nings pill without hesitation. They also thanked her gratefully. They knew that they would soon be better after taking Gu Nings magical pills. Once they took the power crystals, the evil power inside their bodies was quickly purged, then they felt energetic again. Chapter 2921 - 2921 Beat Her 2921 Beat Her After sitting for a while, Gu Ning made up an excuse and went to the washroom. Then she let the flood dragon out and ordered it to absorb all the evil power in the house. Several minutester, the flood dragon finished and the Jiang familys house was fill with fresh air. Jiang Jiamin and Gu Ning sat in the gazebo in the yard. They enjoyed tea, chatted, andined about Jiang Yutong. Most of the time, Jiang Jiamin wasining, and Gu Ning was listening. I saw that Jiang Yutong was different this morning than thest few days. She looked creepy and seemed to be in a bad mood before, but shes back to normal today. Jiang Jiamin said, Shes weak now, otherwise I would have a fight with her. She almost strangled me to death yesterday. Her eyes scared me and it seemed as if she wanted to kill me. Do your parents know about that? Gu Ning asked. Yes, but there is nothing they can do. They cant do the same to Jiang Yutong after all. They only criticized her, and I have to swallow the anger, Jiang Jiamin said reluctantly. She was still mad at Jiang Yutong. You can have a fight with her after she recovers, Gu Ning said. Since Jiang Jiamin was unwilling to ept it, she could just pay Jiang Yutong back. Of course I will do that. I wont give in to her! Jiang Jiamin eximed. She wouldnt let Jiang Yutong get away with it so easily. Half an hourter, Master Jiang and Old Mrs. Jiang felt as if they could get out of bed, so they went out and chatted with Gu Ning for a while. Gu Ning stayed in the Jiang familys house for an hour, then left. After leaving, Gu Ning went to herpany. Since she had graduated she spent more time working. As the boss she couldnt be absent all the time. However, she only stayed in thepany for a short time, then went back to the Tang familys house when it was time for them to have dinner. The Tang family was very happy to see Gu Ning, and they ate dinner in harmony. After the meal, Leng Shaoting called Gu Ning and learned that she was in City B. He immediately booked a ne ticket and decided to fly over. Gu Ning wanted to stop him, but failed. Gu Ning wanted to see him too, but felt that he should go back to see the Leng family and Shangguan Yang first after he returned to the capital, but he left them behind and directly came to see her, which wasnt very polite. Anyway, since Leng Shaoting had already booked a ne ticket, she couldnt stop him. Shaoting came to see you right aftering back from the military base. Will the Leng family be unhappy? Tang Haifeng asked. They were happy to see that Leng Shaoting cared about Gu Ning so much and that she was very important in his eyes, but they were afraid that Leng Shaoting paid too much attention to Gu Ning and paid too little attention to the Leng family. In that case, the Leng family might me Gu Ning. They understood that the Leng family was open-minded, but he was still worried that they might be annoyed. Hearing that, the other members of the Tang family became anxious too. Right, will they be unhappy? Gu Man asked worriedly. They wont. No need to worry about that. He doesnt do that all the time, Gu Ning reassured. If Leng Shaoting left his family behind for her every time, the Leng family might be unhappy, but he didnt do that often, so they should be able to ept it. The Tang family nodded and were less worried. Because Tang Jiakai and Tang Jiayang asked some of their friends to hang out tonight and they also invited Gu Ning. They left home at 8:30 pm. Normally, the Tang family always reminded Tang Jiakai and Tang Jiayang to be careful when they hung out at night, but Gu Ning was with them this time, so they werent worried. They said nothing because they believed that they would be safe. Currently, Tang Jiayang was already working in the Tanghuang Organization. He was training to be the heir who was going to take over. Although Tang Yunfan had a son, Tang Jiayu was too little. They had no idea what he would want to do in the future. It also remained unknown whether Tang Jiayu had the talent or ability, and it was impossible for them to only decide who would take over Tanghuang after Tang Jiayu grew up. Tang Jiayang was already trained to be the next chairman, but whether he could sessfully take over the business group depended on his performance afterwards. He was trained to do his job well, but it might take dozens of years for him to take over Tang Yunfans position. Given Tang Yunfans physical condition and Gu Nings help, Tang Yunfan could manage thepany for another twenty years. On the other hand, Tang Jiakai was epted by a public institution. No matter what he aimed to achieve, he had to umte experience from the grass roots level. Even though he had the Tang familys support, he still needed to rely on himself to build his career. Without the ability, he wouldnt know how to do his work even if he was promoted to be a director. Tang Jiakai and Tang Jiayang called two of Tang Jiayangs good friends from when he studied in Country Y as well as his girlfriend toe out. Jiakai, youve been single for so many years. Havent you met a girl you like yet? Youre the only single one among us now. Gu Ning teased Tang Jiakai. I cant seem to meet a girl I like. I dont know what to do about that. Tang Jiakai gave a sign with a resigned look. Sometimes, he really wanted to have a girlfriend when he saw a loving couple, but unfortunately he hadnt met a girl he liked yet. Well, its hard to say. Perhaps youll meet your love one day, Gu Ningforted him. Gu Ning fell in love when she met Leng Shaoting. Actually, after she was reincarnated, she didnt want to fall in love again, but unexpectedly she fell in love with Leng Shaoting and they became a couple within a short time. Oh, Jiayang, have you taken your girlfriend home yet? Gu Ning asked Tang Jiayang. Not yet, but my family is aware that I have a girlfriend. Theyre happy about that, as long as Im happy. My girlfriend isnt prepared, so I dont have the idea of taking her home to see them yet. I need to care about her feelings, Tang Jiayang replied. What a loving boyfriend you are! I have to say that men in the Tang family are really good men, Gu Ning praised. Because Tang Jiayang was the host, they arrived earlier. Dont you need to pick up your girlfriend? Gu Ning asked. No need. Her older brother will drive her over. Ill send her home when we finish today, Tang Jiayang said. About ten minutester, Tang Jiayangs girlfriend came and he immediately went outside to wee her. A whileter, Tang Jiayang came back with a beautiful and elegant girl. Once they were inside, Tang Jiayang introduced the girl to Gu Ning. This is my cousin, Gu Ning. Ive told you about her. Miss Gu, nice to see you, Im Ju Siwen, and Im Jiayangs girlfriend. Ju Siwen excitedly greeted Gu Ning. Chapter 2922 - 2922 Tang Jiayang’s Girlfriend 2922 Tang Jiayangs Girlfriend She had heard a lot about Gu Nings career and admired Gu Ning very much. After all, Gu Ning built up herpany at only eighteen years old and it quickly expanded to be arge business group within a year. Currently, her business group was very famous in their country. And she was also the Leng familys granddaughter-inw. Gu Ning must be blessed! Can I directly call you Siwen, instead of Miss Ju? It sounds closer, Gu Ning asked. Since Ju Siwen was Tang Jiayangs girlfriend and Tang Jiayang had the intention of marrying her, she would try to form a close rtionship with Ju Siwen. Otherwise Ju Siwen would feel awkward. Before she got familiar with them, she might feel like an outsider. !! Hearing Gu Nings words, Ju Siwen was very excited. In fact, she was afraid that Gu Ning might not like her. Although Ju Siwen was a quality girl, she still got nervous when she was first meeting her boyfriends family. She really cared about their opinion of her. Everyone would want to join a new family happily. Well, then I wont call you Miss Gu. I can call you Ningning. Do you mind? Ju Siwen asked. Because Gu Ning was Tang Jiayangs cousin, she was afraid that Gu Ning might feel offended if she directly called her name. Of course not! Gu Ning said with a smile. Because Ju Siwen had met Tang Jiakai before, there was no need for Tang Jiayang to introduce them. After that, Tang Jiayang told Ju Siwen to sit next to Gu Ning. Honestly, Ju Siwen felt a little uneasy, but she stillposed herself. Before long, Tang Jiayangs two friends also came. Ju Siwen knew both of them, but Tang Jiakai and Gu Ning met them for the first time, so Tang Jiayang did the introductions. Tang Jiayangs two friends were born in City B, and were only back home for a short time. They hadnt heard of Gu Ning, and only knew that she was Tang Jiakai and Tang Jiayangs cousin. However, because of Gu Nings outstanding appearance, both of them were attracted to her and talked to her as soon as they had a chance. At the beginning, they didnt show their intention obviously, because it would be embarrassing. Therefore, they chatted with Tang Jiakai at the same time, which made them seem extroverted. Anyway, they were usually talkative, so nobody noticed anything wrong with them, but gradually they couldnt hide their interest in Gu Ning, and Tang Jiayang had to repeatedly interrupt them. Tang Jiayang felt it was inappropriate to directly tell them that Gu Ning was already married, because they didnt say anything impolite even though they seemed very interested in Gu Ning. Therefore, if he directly said that Gu Ning was married, they would be embarrassed. At almost 10 pm, Gu Nings phone rang and it was Leng Shaoting. She picked up his call right in front of the other people. She could see that Tang Jiayngs friends were interested in her, so she deliberately answered Leng Shaotings call in front of them. She would let them know that she already had a husband and that they should keep a polite distance away from her. Hi, honey, where are you now? Gu Ning asked. Upon hearing that, the two men were struck dumb. Honey? Did she already have a husband or boyfriend? Couples nowadays tended to call each other honey whether they were dating or married, so it could be her boyfriend or husband. Ive just gotten off of the ne, Leng Shaoting said. Jiayang and I are in XX club. Why dont youe over? Were in Room XX, Gu Ning invited. Sure, Leng Shaoting said. After hanging up, Tang Jiayang joked on purpose. Your husband misses you so much that he came to City B to see you as soon as hes free. Right, oh, hows your wedding preparations now? Tang Jiakai asked. My mother-inw is preparing it. Its almost done. We only need to wait till the chosen date, Gu Ning said. What? Didnt Miss Gu just graduate? Shes already married? one of the men asked in surprise. Yeah, I fell in love with my husband when Im a senior in high school. We got engaged then, but we couldnt be a legal couple till I reached the age of consent. Gu Ning answered. The two men were immediately disappointed, but they didnt show it. After knowing that Gu Ning already had a husband, they stopped chatting with her, but they remained polite. They didnt be rude towards Gu Ning just because they didnt have a chance with her. About fifty minutester, Leng Shaoting arrived. The moment the two men saw Leng Shaoting, they epted their failure. Gu Nings husband was a lot more handsome than them and he had an air of authority. Arent you afraid Grandpa Leng and your mother will be unhappy that you came to City B to see me as soon as you had time? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting. Youre my wife. Why should they be unhappy? I think theyll be very satisfied if they know that I care about you so much. Without you, I would die alone, but luckily I fell in love because of you, Leng Shaoting replied. He didnt feel embarrassed at all to say sweet things in front of other people. At about 12 am, they separated. Gu Ning and Leng Shaojia went back to Huafu Hills, while Tang Jiayang and Tang Jiakai drove Ju Siwen home before they went home. Tang Jiayangs two friends went home on their own. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting walked away, they didnt rush to take a taxi home. Instead, they decided to take a walk, then Gu Ning told Leng Shaoting why she suddenly came to City B. As they walked, a car drove by them, but they smelt fresh blood from it and there was evil energy permeating from it too. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting exchanged a nce, then immediately chased after it. At the same time, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see what was in the car. Surprisingly, she saw several vampires, and one of them was sucking a girls blood. Without dy, Gu Ning summoned her magical energy and hit the tire of the car. Boom! A tire was hit by magical energy and exploded. Once the tire exploded, the car had to stop and two men got out of it to see what happened. When they saw that the tire exploded, they immediately went to take out a spare tire. Right at that moment, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to the car and pretended to be helpful. Can I help? Gu Ning asked. No need. The man replied coldly. Chapter 2923 - 2923 Did You Lose Weight? 2923 Did You Lose Weight? Im afraid its not up to you! Gu Ning sneered. Before they could react, she attacked them. Leng Shaoting needed to beat them, while Gu Ning mainly needed to rescue the girl. The group of men didnt expect Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting to attack them, so they were ill-prepared, but they were strong too, so they quickly fought back. Although they were skilled too, they were notparable to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Therefore, Gu Ning immediately rescued the girl from those vampires. The girl had lost a lot of blood, but luckily she was still alive. Without dy, Gu Ning put magical power into the girls body. Those vampires were surprised by Leng Shaotings abilities, and they wanted to run away, but Leng Shaoting wouldnt let them go. Before long, they were all caught. Because it waste at night, there wasnt much traffic on the road and no one dared to stop and watch the fight. After Leng Shaoting beat those vampires down, he threw them to the rear seats of the car, then he made a call. Gu Nings magical power quickly circted in the girls body, so the girl gradually recovered and got her consciousness back, but she was obviously scared. Filled with horror, she couldnt stop trembling. Dont be afraid. Youre fine now. Tell us your name and your familys number. We can help you get home. Gu Ningforted the girl gently. She did her best to help the girl get rid of her horror. I-I The girl could hardly finish a sentence. Gu Ning didnt urge her. After the girl calmed down, she told Gu Ning her name and her fathers phone number. Afterwards, Gu Ning called her father at once. Because the girl was not gone for long, her family had no idea that she was abducted. Therefore, the girls father was shocked and frightened when Gu Ning told him the bad news. The girl called her father at the same time, so her father believed Gu Nings words. Her father asked for their location, then hurriedly came over. Before the girls parents arrived, Leng Shaotings people came. Leng Shaoting called someone to drive a truck over, then he moved those vampires to the truck, because those vampires car was useless now. Half an hourter, the girls parents came. They hugged the girl and burst into tears. The girls father wanted to teach those men a lesson, but Leng Shaoting stopped him. Even though the girls father was reluctant to ept that, he still curbed his anger and asked, Didnt you call the police? How are you going to deal with those people? We didnt call the police, but Im a soldier, so Ill take this case seriously, Leng Shaoting said as he took out his officer certificate. The girls parents knew little about ranks in the army, but they were relieved after seeing Leng Shaotings officer certificate. After that, the girls parents took her away. Once they were gone, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got back into their car. Leng Shaotings people would stay to deal with the vampires car. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting wouldnt deal with those vampires ording to thew, they would solve the problem privately. Therefore, they stopped until they were far from the city center, then interrogated the vampires. Why did youe to our country? Leng Shaoting asked. No one answered. Leng Shaoting then put pressure on them and asked again, Tell me, what are you doing in our country? Under the pressure, one vampire finally opened his mouth. To carry out a task. What task? Leng Shaoting asked. The vampire was silent once more, so Leng Shaoting continued to put pressure on him. To assassinate Meng Zhuokai. Meng Zhuokai, the Secretary-general of City B, belonged to the same faction as Tang Yunhang. If they came to assassinate Meng Zhuokai, Meng Zhuokai or Tang Yunhang might be the target. They were on the same boat, so they could be in the same danger as well. Why do you want to kill Meng Zhuokai? Leng Shaoting asked. I dont know. We are just obeying orders. What else are you assigned to do? Leng Shaoting asked. Nothing. Are there other people in addition to you? Leng Shaoting asked. The vampire remained silent for a few seconds, then said, Yes, but I have no idea where they are and what they are doing. In that case, Leng Shaoting stopped asking. After the interrogation, Leng Shaoting decided to kill those vampires. They werent normal humans, so it wasnt wrong for him to directly kill them, but Leng Shaoting wouldnt do that with his own hands. Instead, he ordered the flood dragon to do that by swallowing the vampires alive. It was cruel, but they were enemies, so he must be decisive. If he tolerated his enemies, he would be cruel to himself. After that, he ordered the flood dragon to look around the whole City B to see whether there are other vampires. You need to tell your uncle about this. After all, Meng Zhuokai is in the same faction as him. Leng Shaoting said to Gu Ning. Sure, Ill go to see him tomorrow, Gu Ning replied. Then Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went back to Huafu Hills. The next morning, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had breakfast at Huafu Hills, then went to visit the Tang family. The Tang family weed Leng Shaoting with big smiles and hugs. They wanted him to feel at home. Shaoting, did you lose weight? Are you busy with work these days? Tang Haifeng asked. Gu Ning rolled her eyes. Leng Shaoting didnt lose weight at all! Not really, Ive been trainingtely, Leng Shaoting said. Well, it must be tiring, so you need to eat more, Tang Haifeng said, even though he knew Leng Shaoting could take good care of himself. As an elder, he ought to care about the young. Sure, I will. Leng Shaoting answered politely. After having lunch at the Tang familys house, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting rested for a while, before going to see Tang Yunhang. Because the public institution they worked for was far from their home, they normally wouldnte back for lunch at noon. Before going to see them, Gu Ning called to make sure that Tang Yunhang had time. They couldnt have the conversation on the phone, so Gu Ning decided to talk to Tang Yunhang face to face. Chapter 2924 - 2924 Mr. He 2924 Mr. He Before Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arrived, Tang Yunhangs secretary was already waiting for them. After seeing them, they went directly to Tang Yunhangs office. Once Gu Ning met Tang Yunhang, she told him the news that Meng Zhuokai might be assassinated, but she didnt tell him that a bunch of vampires were ordered to do that. Hearing the news, Tang Yunhang wasnt too surprised, but he was extremely angry. He wasnt too surprised, because assassinations werent umon in politics. After all, there were too many people who wanted to rece them, so they were often in danger. Although Gu Ning said that the killers were from another country, Tang Yunhang believed that the mastermind was in the same circle as him. Ill tell Meng Zhuokai to be more careful, Tang Yunhang said. Not only him. You also need to be careful. We dont know whether Meng Zhuokai is the only target or if you are as well. After all, there is another group of killers in our country right now and we dont know where they are and what they are doing right now, Leng Shaoting warned. Hearing that, Tang Yunhang put on a serious expression. Sure, Ill be more careful as well. However, because their enemies were vampires, Tang Yunhang couldnt protect himself if he was caught no matter how careful he was. Therefore, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had toe see him in person. Gu Ning took out a small porcin bottle with three power crystals inside. She handed it to Tang Yunhang and said, Uncle, take this and carry it with you. If youre injured or attacked, take a pill to save your life. Thanks, Ningning. Tang Yunhang epted the porcin bottle. Afterwards, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting left. However, right after they reached the parking lot and got into their car, they sensed evil energy approaching. As a result, they didnt leave right away. Before long, a MPV drove in bringing the evil energy with it. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to see what was in the car, then found two foreign men who were vampires. In addition to the two vampires, there were two other men, including a driver and a person sitting in the front passengers seat. Gu Ning wasnt sure whether they were targeting Tang Yunhang, but she had to do something since they appeared. No matter who their target was, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had to kill them. They stayed calm and did nothing for the time being, because they needed to figure out their purpose and who they were targeting. The car stopped in a parking space not far away. No one got out. About ten minutester, a middle-aged man walked towards the car. The man sitting on the front passengers seat got out of the car and opened the car door for the middle-aged man. After the middle-aged man got inside, they drove away. Without hesitation, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting followed them. None of them noticed that they were being followed. After following them for an hour, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting saw their car go into a private manor. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting couldnt follow them inside, so they parked their car, then snuck into the manor. The group of people stopped in front of a building, then all of them got out and entered the building. In the end, the two vampires and the middle-aged man went to a room. In the room, in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, a young man was sitting in a wheelchair with a gloomy and indescribably creepy expression. The young man was covered in evil energy, so he couldnt be a mortal. Mr. He, theyre here, the middle-aged man said cautiously. Hearing that, the young man turned around and looked at him with the same gloomy expression. Thank you, Uncle Liu. You can leave now, the young man said. Sure. The middle-aged man answered, then went out. In the room, only the young man in the wheelchair and the two vampires were left. Afterwards, the young man opened his mouth. Your people failed even before doing the task. Shouldnt you give me an exnation? Im so sorry, Mr. He. It was our mistake. I promise that well continue to finish the task, one vampire said. But only you two are left. Do you think you can do it? After all, four of your people couldnt defeat those two mortals, Mr. He said with obvious displeasure. The two vampires were silent, because what Mr. He said was right. Mr. He continued. I already found out the two mortals backgrounds. The girl is Gu Ning, the chairman of the Shengning Organization. Shes also a member of the Tang family. And the man is her husband. Because they ruined my n, I must pay them back, but its not easy to deal with them, so we must be smart. I need you to bomb the headquarters of the Shengning Organization right now. Hearing that, Gu Ning couldnt stand it any longer. How could this man have the idea of bombing herpany? Boom! Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting directly broke the window and entered. If you want to bomb mypany, Ill do that to you and your manor first, Gu Ning said coldly. Mr. He and the others had no idea that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were watching them from a dark ce, so they were all startled when Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting suddenly showed up. How did you get in? Mr. He questioned alertly. He didnt expect them to find him. Moreover, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting hid in a dark ce yet none of them noticed them, which proved that they were more skilled than them. We followed them. Gu Ning gave a nce at the vampires. Hearing that, Mr. He was even more displeased. He immediately turned to look at the two vampires, questioning them silently. The two vampires were mad too, and believed that Gu Ning was stirring things up between them. We dont know you at all, one vampire said. Of course you dont know me. We secretly followed you, Gu Ning said. The two vampires were relieved. It proved that they didnt lead them here. However, they were still unhappy that they didnt notice them following. Mr. He let go of his suspicion, but he was unhappy about Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings appearance. He didnt know how to deal with them. Chapter 2925 - 2925 Disabled 2925 Disabled After that, Gu Ning turned to look at Mr. He. Well, well, you dont look like a normal mortal, nor an evil cultivator. How long have you cultivated? Your level is so low. Mr. He was shocked. He didnt expect that Gu Ning could see that he was an evil cultivator. Mr. He was indeed an evil cultivator, but he was a new hand, so his level was very low. If he met ordinary people, he would be very strong, but he was no match for Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting who were masters! Mr. He, did you cultivate on your own, or do you have a teacher? Gu Ning asked. If someone taught him, there must be an evil cultivator behind him. Who are you? Facing Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, Mr. He was very alert. If Gu Ning could see that he was an evil cultivator, she must be a cultivator too. Havent you already found out my background? Im Gu Ning, the chairman of the Shengning Organization, and Im also a member of the Tang family. This is my husband. Gu Ning smiled. Mr. He didnt care about that, but he knew they were also high level cultivators, so he was anxious. If they had conflicts, he would definitely be at a disadvantage. In that case, he must be careful. What do you want? Mr. He asked. What do I want to do? Didnt I tell you that Im going to explode you and your manor since you dare to bomb mypany, Gu Ning replied in a t voice. I was just saying that. Miss Gu, please dont take it seriously. I will apologize to you for that. Why dont we get over it? Mr. He said. Although he didnt think Gu Ning would stop, he still wanted to try. You were just saying it? Mr. He, do you think that Id believe you? Anyway, we exist to kill evil forces like you. So, even if you had no n to damage mypanies, I wouldnt let you go, Gu Ning said. Mr. He had a premonition. However, if you are willing to tell me your purpose, I might let you live, Gu Ning continued seriously. She wouldnt kill Mr. He, but she would torture him. I dont have any bad intentions. I just passed the order for someone else, Mr. He said. Although his pride didnt allow him to give in to Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, he didnt want to die. Oh, can you tell who it is? Gu Ning asked. Will you let me go if I tell you? Mr. He responded. Sure. Gu Ning replied. Mr. He wasnt fully convinced, but he wanted to live, so he said, Wei Qihua. Wei Qihua was the deputy secretary of City B and he never got along with Tang Yunhang who was the party secretary. He always wanted to rece Tang Yunhang. Therefore, he didnt just target Meng Zhuokai, but also targeted Tang Yunhang. Really? Gu Ning asked. She wouldnt just believe whatever he said. Yes. Mr. He answered. How did you know them? Gu Ning asked. She nced at the two vampires, indicating that she was talking about them. I need killers, so I turned to them for help, said Mr. He. Since that was the case, Gu Ning stopped asking. Since I promised that I would let you live, I wont kill you, but I must disable you. Saying that, Gu Ning attacked Mr. He. You Although Mr. He didnt think Gu Ning would let him get away with it, he still hoped that she would have mercy. Therefore, when she attacked him, he was furious. The moment Gu Ning moved, Leng Shaoting hit the two vampires as well. Due to therge gap between their abilities, Mr. He and the two vampires were quickly beaten by Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt kill them, but they were all disabled. From now on, they were handicapped and wouldnt be able to take care of themselves. The noise of the fight soon attracted other people, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting directly jumped out of the window. They had damaged the surveince cameras with magical energy, so no one would know who did it. After they left, they went straight back to the Tang familys house. Gu Ning didnt call Tang Yunhang right away, because it was almost time for him to get off work. She decided to talk to him about when they finished their meal. Its been a troubled time these past few days. We encountered trouble one after another. Gu Ning suddenly had a premonition that more terrible things might happen. Why dont you stay in City B? If anything happens, you can be here to help, Leng Shaoting suggested. He also had a feeling that the trouble wasnt over yet. Shangguan Yang and Jing Yunyao could support the Leng family in the capital, but they needed someone to stay in City B to look after the Tang family. Leng Shaoting needed to do his work, so he could only stay here for several days. Sure, Gu Ning agreed. Given what had happened recently, she couldnt go back to the capital right now. If only mortals were causing trouble, they wouldnt be worried, but monsters and ghosts were involved this time, so they had to be careful. When Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting got back to the Tang familys house, it was almost 5 pm. They didnt tell Tang Haifeng what they had been through today. After all, he was an old man, and they didnt want to worry him. At 6:30 pm, Tang Yunhang got home, and they began to have dinner. After the meal, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting said that they wanted to have a private chat with Tang Yunhang, then they went to Tang Yunhangs study. Uncle, when we left today, we noticed that some people were acting abnormally. We followed them, and found that they were from the same team who was sent to assassinate Meng Zhuokai. We interrogated them afterwards and learned that the mastermind is Wei Qihua. Im not 100% sure, but I thought you should know, Gu Ning said. Hearing that, Tang Yunhang was displeased, but wasnt surprised, because he and Wei Qihua were enemies in politics. In fact, Wei Qihua had caused him trouble many times before. Although there isnt evidence to prove that it is Wei Qihua, its highly likely. Otherwise it might be a trick yed by my other enemies, Tang Yunhang said. Chapter 2926 - 2926 Did They Go to Assassinate Mr. He? 2926 Did They Go to Assassinate Mr. He? Because it wasnt umon that people framed each other in politics, they couldnt prove it without evidence. Therefore, after sharing the result with Tang Yunhang, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting immediately went to conduct an investigation by visiting Wei Qihuas home to see what they could find. After waiting outside Wei Qihuas home for an hour, they finally heard him make a call. It turned out that it indeed had something to do with him. !! When Wei Qihua heard what had happened to Mr. He, he was full of anger and worry. He wondered whether Mr. He had betrayed him. Because Mr. He couldnt speak now, Wei Qihua failed to fet an answer. Therefore, during their conversation on the phone, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting heard Wei Qihua give an order to kill Mr. He. After all, only dead people could keep secrets. Wei Qihua wanted Mr. He dead, so Gu Ning had to keep him alive. Before Wei Qihuas people could kill Mr. He, Gu Ning went to the hospital where Mr. He stayed, while Leng Shaoting stayed to watch Wei Qihua. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt know which hospital Mr. He stayed in until Wei Qihua mentioned it on the phone. Without dy, Gu Ning went there. Mr. He was staying in a VIP ward. Given his wealth, he could afford it. Although Mr. He didnt have any rtives, he had some loyal subordinates, who didnt leave after he was seriously injured. Besides, before the final result was out, they couldnt leave because most people in the manor were under suspicion. The surveince cameras were broken, so they had no evidence to prove that they were innocent. When Gu Ning arrived at the hospital, she was in a nurse uniform, making it convenient for her to take action. Because some people were guarding Mr. He in his ward, Gu Ning didnt go in right away. Instead, she used her Jade Eyes to see whether there were vacant wards around. She would hide first. Luckily, the ward next to Mr. Hes ward was vacant, so Gu Ning sneaked inside. About half an hourter, something happened to Mr. He. A man who looked like a doctor walked into his ward and said that he was there to check on him, so Mr. Hes two subordinates let him in. After that, the doctor wanted to give Mr. He an injection, and Mr. Hes two subordinates didnt doubt or stop him. At that moment, Gu Ning went inside. Mr. Hes two subordinates thought that the nurse came with the doctor, so they said nothing, but the doctor panicked the moment he saw Gu Ning. He wasnt a real doctor, so he felt guilty. Hey, who are you? Did you get the wrong ward? Doctor Yao told me to check on the patient. He didnt tell other doctors toe here, Gu Ning eximed in surprise. Doctor Yao was Mr. Hes attending physician. Gu Ning knew who Mr. Hes attending physician was because she saw the listing by the patient bed while she observed the ward. Upon hearing that, Mr. Hes two subordinates were angry. If this doctor wasnt sent here by Doctor Yao, why did hee? Did he really get the wrong ward? They somehow felt that that reason wasnt persuasive. Oh, youre right. I must have gotten the wrong ward. The man realized that he was exposed, so he used the same excuse and admitted that he got the wrong ward. Then he wanted to leave, but Gu Ning stopped him. This is a hospital. How can you go into the wrong ward so casually? If I hadnte and stopped you, you would have injected the medicine into his body. What if his condition got worse? Gu Ning asked. Mr. Hes two subordinates figured out that this male doctor might havee to murder Mr. He, so they went to catch him at once, but unfortunately the man was very good at martial arts, so he easily got rid of Mr. Hes two subordinates and wanted to run away. His reaction proved that he had indeede to harm Mr. He, otherwise he wouldnt try to escape. The next moment, Gu Ning took action and the man was beaten. Besides, Gu Ning broke his leg with a heavy kick in case he tried to run away again. Seeing that, Mr. Hes two subordinates were shocked. They didnt expect a nurse to be so strong. Alright, Ill leave him to you two, Gu Ning said as she walked out. Hey! Mr. Hes two subordinates wanted to stop her, but Gu Ning walked too fast. They couldnt leave right now, so they had to give up. Gu Ning didnt care how they would handle it. After the incident, Mr. He should be more careful to stop it from happening once more. Wei Qihua should also be more cautious before carrying out his scheme. If he really wanted to kill Mr. He, he would have to be fully-prepared next time. When Gu Ning was gone, Mr. Hes two subordinates called the police. Before long, Wei Qihua learned about the result and got angry. He could only hope that the man wouldnt betray him. The next day, Wei Qihua heard that the man didnt betray him. The man only said that he had a grudge against Mr. He, so he wanted to harm him since he was already seriously injured and in the hospital. However, he denied that he aimed to kill Mr. He. He simply didnt want Mr. He to wake up quickly. Anyway, he was sentenced to a few years in jail, but the punishment wasnt serious. Wei Qihua was safe for the time being. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting told Tang Yunhang that they verified that the mastermind was indeed Wei Qihua, but they couldnt do anything to him right away. After all, the evidence wasnt enough. It couldnt be easier for them to secretly pay Wei Qihua back, but they were unwilling to do so. However, they were reluctant to ept the result, so they still decided to cause Wei Qihua a little trouble. Therefore, at night, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to Wei Qihuas home again. Gu Ning released some cold magical power to damage Wei Qihuas health. It wasnt serious, but he would have to suffer from it in the following months. As a result, Wei Qihua suddenly found his limbs had be stiff when he woke up the next day. As soon as he moved his entire body hurt. It was also difficult for him to speak. Without dy, he asked his family to send him to the hospital. Chapter 2927 - 2927 I’m Your Boss! 2927 Im Your Boss! However, after a medical check doctors could only find that his blood circted slower. Given his condition, doctors took action to help him, but it was not really helpful. Once Wei Qihua got sick, his work was dyed and he had no mood to scheme against Tang Yunhang. All he wanted to do right now was to recover. Within a short time, many people heard that Wei Qihuo was sick, and some of them seized this chance to weaken his force. !! This time, Wei Qihuas people were in serious trouble, but Tang Yunhangs people werent involved, because they didnt want to be dragged into trouble. Anyway, Wei Qihua had many other enemies, so Tang Yunhang only needed to watch how things would unfold. The next day, Leng Shaoting left for work, while Gu Ning stayed in City B. Reality proved that she made the right decision, because Tang Yunhang was caught by a car ident right after Leng Shaoting left. Normally, car crashes were idents, and the perpetrator wouldnt be put in jail as long as he was willing to paypensation. Tang Yunhangs car was directly hit by a medium-sized truck, then severely deformed. Both Tang Yunhang and the chauffeur were severely hit and injured. Luckily, Tang Yunhang thought of the pills that Gu Ning had given him. He took them out immediately after the ident and gave one to the chauffeur, so their injuries were lightened a lot and wouldnt worsen. Gu Ning quickly arrived and poured magical power into Tang Yunhangs body, so he was fine. He even didnt need to go to the hospital and directly went home. Because Tang Yunhang was fine, the truck driver was lightly punished. The truck driver had a very good attitude. He was willing to paypensation, and the brakes were broken, so there was no evidence to prove he did it on purpose. Therefore, Gu Ning and the others thought it might really be an ident. Nevertheless, whether it was an ident or not, they needed to conduct a further investigation to make sure. Before they collected solid proof, it was dealt with as an ident. Gu Ning conducted the investigation from the truck driver. She finally found clues and figured out that it wasnt an ident, but was really a scheme. However, this case was a littleplicated since Gu Ning found clues in another city instead of City B. Nevertheless, she still believed that it must be rted to a certain important figure in City B. Anyway, she needed to continue to find the mastermind so she was currently dealing with this case. Without dy, Gu Ning booked a ne ticket to City H. The clues she found were in City H. When Gu Ning arrived at City H, it was about 8 pm. Afterwards, she went directly to the home of the person who had contacted the truck driver. She had gotten their information before she came. The person she was going to see wasnt amon citizen, but a gangster. He had no rtionship with the Qing Gang or the Kirin Gang, instead he belonged to another gang in City H. This gang was called the Tiger Gang, and the person Gu Ning wanted to see was its deputy leader, Long Weixiong. Gu Ning changed into ck sportswear with a baseball cap and a mask, then swaggered into the Tiger Gangs ce. The Tiger Gangs headquarters was located in a manor. It seemed to be a private manor on the surface, but it was actually owned by an illegal gang. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to look around it, seeing about a dozen men inside and out. Normally, not many members of the gang stayed in the headquarters. After all, all of them needed to work, so they needed to serve in their industries. Gangs were usually involved in businesses like bars, casinos and hotels, but it was necessary for them to keep some members in the headquarters, in case any idents happened. Therefore, the elite and key members stayed in the manor. Because Gu Ning swaggered inside, she was easily noticed by the people in the manor. They immediately went forward and surrounded her. Who are you? How dare you intrude into our manor? The man at the front angrily questioned Gu Ning. I want to see Long Weixiong, Gu Ning said. Who do you think you are? the man asked disdainfully. Im your boss! Gu Ning replied. How dare you! Get her, bros. The man ordered, then the group of men attacked Gu Ning. Although they were the best of the Tiger Gang and were stronger than most people, they were notparable to Gu Ning. Therefore, before they could touch her, they were kicked away. Gu Ning defeated them with a simple kick. They knew that this girl couldnt be weak since she dared to intrude alone, but they were still surprised by her skills. The noises outside attracted other members over, and they attacked Gu Ning at once, but Gu Ning still easily defeated them. In the end, no one dared to fight against her. Who are you? someone asked. I came to see Long Weixiong. Tell him to get out, or Ill destroy everything I see, Gu Ning said. Before they had the fight, they wouldnt take it seriously at all if a girl said that, because she was just a girl, but Gu Ning had easily defeated all of them, so they couldnt doubt her abilities. And she obviously knew who they were, and had a clear purpose. Wait a second. They didnt dare to use violence this time and immediately reported it to Long Weixiong. Be quick. I dont have patience, Gu Ning said. The man hurriedly ran to see Long Weixiong. He didnt dare to waste time. At that moment, Long Weixiong was talking with some guests in his study. He had no idea what was happening outside. Therefore, when his subordinate came in and told him that a girl broke in and beat all of them alone, he was extremely shocked. Long Weixiong couldnt believe his ears, because a girl beat all of his subordinates by herself. He held a strong bias against women and thought that women were all weak and useless. He admitted that there might be strong women, but they were very rare, so he directly ignored them. Im so sorry, Mr. You. I need to go out for a while. Please excuse me. Long Weixiong apologized to his guests. Chapter 2928 - 2928 Don’t Need Proof 2928 Dont Need Proof If you dont mind, can I go with you? Perhaps I can help! the young man, who was called Mr. You, offered. He was curious to see what type of girl could beat a bunch of men. Of course not, Long Weixiong said. It was true that Mr. You might be helpful, after all, Mr. You wasnt weak. Although he wasnt scared of the girl who beat all of his subordinates, he had to be careful since the girl was able to do that. He was afraid that he might be no match for her. Nevertheless, he had guns so he wasnt scared. Afterwards, Mr. You went out with Long Weixiong, then they saw Gu Ning. Who are you? How dare you intrude into my manor and injure my people? What do you want? Long Weixiong looked at Gu Ning coldy, his expression filled with anger. I came to see you, Long Weixiong, Gu Ning said arrogantly. What for? Long Weixiong asked. About Zhang Quanliang, Gu Ning replied. Zhang Quanliang was the truck driver. Hearing that, Long Weixiong understood why Gu Ning came, but he was surprised by her efficiency. Anyway, since Gu Ning was already there, she must know that it had something to do with him, so Long Weixiong became a little anxious. However, he wouldnt admit it, because it would be troublesome. I dont know what youre talking about. I do know a man called Zhang Quanliang, but were not familiar. Why did youe to see me regarding him? Long Weixiong asked. He didnt deny that they knew each other, but he still wanted to get out of the mess. After all, he didnt think Gu Ning had evidence. Since I came here, I have naturally already found out that it has something to do with you. If you admit and tell me who the mastermind is, I can give you a lighter punishment, but if you refuse, Im afraid I can only destroy your gang, Gu Ning said in a t tone. She didnt think the Tiger Gang was a big problem. In fact, it couldnt be easier for her to ruin them. You Long Weixiong was furious and shouted, How dare you! He didnt believe that Gu Ning was able to do that. Although she was very skilled, he didnt think that she could ruin his gang. Mr. You had no idea what Zhang Quanliang had done, but he was astonished by Gu Nings arrogance. He also refused to believe that she had the ability to ruin the Tiger Gang. Moreover, he disliked arrogant women. Ill prove it to you, if you dont believe me, Gu Ning continued, provoking Long Weixiong. Long Weixiong was angry, so he decided to teach Gu Ning a lesson. Without dy, he drew his gun and pointed at Gu Ning. He dared to use guns, because this was a private manor. No one else was around, so it wouldnt cause any trouble. Long Weixiong moved very fast, and even skilled people might not be able to avoid the bullet, let alone ordinary people. However, in Gu Nings eyes, the bullet couldnt be slower, so she wasnt scared at all. When the bullet was shot, Gu Ning didnt move right away, which made other people think that she was going to be hit by it. Long Weixiong was very satisfied. However, right when they believed the bullet would enter Gu Nings body, she slightly turned, causing the bullet to miss her. Seeing that, everyone was surprised. They felt that she didnt care about the bullet at all. How was that possible? Long Weixiong was reluctant to ept it. He shot at Gu Ning a few more times, but Gu Ning still easily avoided the bullets. Even if you had explosives, I wouldnt be afraid. Do you think your guns can injure me? Gu Ning mocked disdainfully. You Long Weixiong didnt dare to doubt Gu Ning this time. He was shocked to see that she was able to avoid the bullets. He had never seen anyone else do that before. Therefore, she must have been serious when she threatened to destroy the Tiger Gang. Leader Long, youve tried, so shouldnt you answer my question now? Gu Ning asked. Why do you think what Zhang Quanliang has done has anything to do with me? Long Weixiong asked. I did an investigation and found out. Did you really think you could keep it a secret? Gu Ningughed at him. If so, show me the evidence. Otherwise its just nder, Long Weixiong said. Even though he knew Gu Ning was sure that he was guilty, he still didnt want to admit it. If he admitted it, he would be in serious trouble. Evidence? Well, I dont need that. And you should stop wasting time arguing with me. I dont have the patience. Since I came to see you, you should know that Im already sure that you are guilty. If you tell me who the mastermind is, I wont bother you any longer. If not, Im not joking that I can ruin the Tiger Gang, Gu Ning said impatiently. You Long Weixiong was mad, but also hesitated. Mr. You originally wanted to help Long Weixiong and show his skills, but he gave up after witnessing how Gu Ning avoided the bullets. He even wanted to leave earlier in case he was dragged into trouble. Therefore, Mr. You said, Leader Long, if youre busy right now, I think I should leave. Long Weixiong understood that Mr. You didnt want to be affected, but that was normal since he wasnt a member of the Tiger Gang. However, Long Weixiong was still displeased, because Mr. You had just promised to help him, but now wanted to run away. Nevertheless, he couldnt force Mr. You to stay, so he had to agree. Please, Mr. You. Mr. You didnt care about his opinion and immediately left with his two servants. Gu Ning didnt stop him, because she could see that Mr. You wasnt a member of the Tiger Gang. Chapter 2929 - 2929 Time to Pay Back 2929 Time to Pay Back After Mr. You was gone, Gu Ning turned to stare at Long Weixiong silently, waiting for his response. Long Weixiong suddenly didnt know how to answer Gu Ning. He was reluctant to give in, but he was left with no choice. Leader Long, if you refuse to tell me, Im afraid I can only use violence. Long Weixiong remained silent for quite a while, so Gu Ning lost her patience. Please dont! Long Weixiong finally yielded. Its true that I ordered Zhang Quanliang to do that, but I was paid too. The real mastermind is the heir of the Huang family, Huang Yuwen. As for the reason, I have no idea why he wants to do that, Long Weixiong said. The Huang family? What do they do? Gu Ning asked. She was unfamiliar with major families in City H. Theyre the richest people in City H, Long Weixiong replied. Do you have evidence to prove its Huang Yuwen? Gu Ning asked. Of course I do. We always keep evidence when we receive tasks like that in order to protect ourselves if its exposed, Long Weixiong said. They were illegal gangs, so they had to learn to protect themselves. Within their abilities, they would do their best to keep the mastermind a secret, but once they were no longer safe, they had to betray the mastermind. Although they were paid to do the task, they were unwilling to risk their lives for it. Afterwards, Long Weixiong took out his phone and yed a voice recording. It was his conversation with Huang Yuwen. Huang Yuwen didnt say much in the recording. He only promised to give Long Weixiong a certain amount of money and ordered him to attack a car at a ce. He didnt give Long Weixiong any other details. Long Weixiong didnt ask either. After all, he was paid to do the task. There was no need for him to know more. Actually, even though Huang Yuwen didnt tell him, he found out about the targets background on his own. It was an important figure, but he still agreed to do the task because Huang Yuwen paid him a lot. Most importantly, Long Weixiong didnt think anyone would find out the truth. Give me your phone. Gu Ning held her hand to Long Weixiong. What do you want to do? Long Weixiong asked. There are many secrets on his phone. I only want this voice recording. I wont read other information on your phone, Gu Ning said. Long Weixiong was doubtful, but had to give his phone to Gu Ning because he wouldnt be able to keep it to himself. Once Gu Ning had Long Weixiongs phone, she immediately sent the voice recording to her email box. Then she downloaded the file on her phone and deleted the email in Long Weixiongs phone before giving his phone back to him. Although it wasnt difficult for Long Weixiong to recover it, Gu Ning wasnt worried. After returning Long Weixiongs phone to him, Gu Ning stopped making it difficult for him. However, before she walked away, she still warned him. If you gave me the wrong answer, Ille back to you. As soon as she finished, Gu Ning left. Long Weixiong didnt dare to stop her, nor did he report it to Huang Yuwen after she left. It was impossible for him to be on good terms with Huang Yuwen after he betrayed him. Besides, they might be enemies, so he said nothing. After Gu Ning left, she asked K to help her collect information about Huang Yuwen, because she knew nothing about him. After K found out where the Huang family lived and got some of Huang Yuwens photos, he verified where Huang Yuwen was, and Gu Ning went to see him at once. The Tiger Gang soon heard what happened to Long Weixiong. Its leader had no idea what task he had agreed to do, but he didnt think it was wrong. Since they were an illegal gang, it was their job to kill when they were paid. However, if anything went wrong, they needed to take responsibility. Luckily, no major damage was caused. If the Tiger Gang was really ruined, their leader would kill Long Weixiong. As the richest family in City H, the Huang family lived in arge house with security guards and surveince cameras. When Gu Ning arrived, it was already 10 pm. It wasnt toote, so the Huang family was still up. Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to look around the house first to check where Huang Yuwen was. She wouldnt take action until she found him. At that moment, Huang Yuwen was reading documents in a room on the third floor. Although there were many security guards and surveince cameras in the Huang familys house, Gu Ning still easily got inside and climbed up to the window of Huang Yuwens room. Because it was hot during summer, Huang Yuwen opened the window and there were no burr bars. It was bullet-proof ss, so people normally couldnt break it and no one would dare to steal anything from his house. After all, there were many security guards and surveince cameras, ordinary people would easily be caught if they dared to sneak inside, but it was useless in Gu Nings eyes. She didnt go in right after climbing up to the window. Instead, she released cold magical power to attack Huang Yuwen first. She decided to freeze his body. After being attacked by a cold magical power, Huang Yuwen immediately felt cold, but he didnt pay much attention to it. He just thought that he had sat still for too long, so his body became a little stiff. Therefore, he stopped working and rested for a while. However, he soon realized that his condition only got worse. He wanted to pick up his phone to call his family, but his whole body hurt the moment he moved. Luckily, he sessfully reached his phone. However, right at that moment, Gu Ning showed up and took his phone away. Huang Yuwen was shocked when he saw a girl suddenly appear. Who was she? Why did she suddenly show up in his home? She didnt make any sound! Did she cause his body to stiffen? If it was rted, how did she make it happen? It was unbelievable! If not, why did he suddenly feel stiff all over? Who are you? Huang Yuwen questioned. He could speak, but his voice was hoarse so he couldnt shout. Its time for you to pay back, Gu Ning said. What? I dont owe you anything, Huang Yuwen said. He knew that this girl wasnt a friendly visitor, so he must have hurt her before. He had done too many bad things, so he wasnt surprised if any of those victims came to see him, but he didnt expect the person to be so strong. Chapter 2930 - 2930 Looks like an Idiot 2930 Looks like an Idiot Why did you scheme against Tang Yunhang? Or did someone order you to pay Long Weixiong to murder Tang Yunhang? Gu Ning said straightforwardly. She didnt hide the fact that she came because of Tang Yunhang. If she wasnt honest, how could she get the answer? Hearing that, Huang Yuwen panicked. Surprisingly, this girl came to question him about what had happened to Tang Yunhang. He couldnt believe that his n was exposed so quickly, and this girl easily found him. !! Actually, he originally didnt think it was a good idea, because Tang Yunhang was very powerful and it wouldnt be difficult for the Tang family to discover the truth, but he was under a lot of pressure and had to give in. Unsurprisingly, several days after the ident, he was caught. The Tang family was too skilled! Do you have any evidence to prove that it has something to do with me? Huang Yuwen asked. He knew that this girl had to have some proof, but he was reluctant to admit it before seeing the evidence. Perhaps this girl didnt have any evidence! If she didnt have evidence, she couldnt do anything to him even if she believed that he was guilty. Well. Gu Ning sneered, then took out her phone and yed the voice recording she got from Long Weixiong. It was very clear in the voice recording. Huang Yuwen ordered Long Weixiong to kill someone in a certain car. Huang Yuwen was disappointed and got angry. There was no need to guess. This recording must have been recorded by Long Weixiong, because they had a private conversation when he went to see him. He understood that it was risky to turn to an illegal gang for help, but he didnt expect Long Weixiong to record their conversation and even betray him. Suddenly, Huang Yuwen didnt know what to say. Mr. Huang, why wont you say anything? Is it a silent yes? Gu Ning asked. A voice recording cant prove anything. The man just has a familiar voice to me, but it cant prove that its me. Huang Yuwen argued. Mr. Huang, no one is dumb here. Why do you have to tell bald-faced lies? Youll look like an idiot. Gu Ning mocked. You Huang Yuwen was mad, but he was obviously lying, so he couldnt deny it. However, he was still reluctant to admit it. If you think its me, show me solid proof. No one mentioned Tang Yunhang in the voice recording. Why do you think I schemed against him? Huang Yuwen argued again. Mr. Huang, you cant get away with it even though you didnt mention Tang Yunhangs name in the voice recording. The car you talked about is Tang Yunhangs car, so it is enough to prove that youre guilty. And the voice in this recording is yours. Its an undeniable truth. The police clearly know it, Gu Ning said,ughing at Huang Yuwen. Huang Yuwen was silent again. Gu Ning was right. The car was Tang Yunhangs car, so his purpose couldnt be more obvious even though he didnt mention Tang Yunhangs name. Mr. Huang, Im running out of patience. Even Long Weixiong admitted it, do you think you can deny it? Gu Ning asked. Hearing that, Huang Yuwen was scared. He finally realized that this girl could make Long Weixiong confess to the crime. She must be very powerful! Although he was mad at Long Weixiong for betraying him, he understood that Long Weixiong must have been left with no choice. After all, they had cooperated a few times before and everything worked fine until this time. Therefore, obviously, this girl was much more powerful than they thought. I targeted the chauffeur of that car, not Tang Yunhang. If Tang Yunhang is affected, Im sorry. I can pay thepensation. Huang Yuwen admitted that he caused the car ident, but he still refused to admit that Tang Yunhang was his target. Due to the gap between the chauffeur and Tang Yunhangs status, the result would be totally different. Mr. Huang, stop lying. I know you were ordered to do it by someone else. If you tell me who he is, Ill stop questioning you. If not, your body will bepletely frozen and you wont be able to talk or move. The blood will stop circting, and youll die. Whats worse, nobody will be able to figure out the reason. Gu Ning threatened. She wouldnt kill him, but she was going to disable him. Whether Huang Yuwen told her a name or not, he was bound to be disabled. What did you do to my body? Huang Yuwen was horrified. Did she really cause him to stiffen? Well, it seems youre still unwilling to tell me. Fine, you can enjoy thest seconds of your life, Gu Ning said. Then she released more cold magical power to attack Huang Yuwen, who felt his body stiffen faster. I-I Huang Yuwen was terrified and immediately changed his mind. He didnt want to die! Although he didnt know what Gu Ning had done, although he couldnt see it his body was indeed stiffening faster and faster. Given Gu Nings words, it must have been done by her. When Huang Yuwen spoke, Gu Ning stopped releasing her magical power. The next moment, Huang Yuwen felt his condition stop worsening, which shocked and scared him. I-Its Wei Youwei, Huang Yuwen said. Gu Ning had heard Wei Youweis name. He was a senior official in City B, and was another of Tang Yunhangs political enemies. Do you have any evidence to prove it? Gu Ning asked. Although Huang Yuwen told her a name and it was highly likely to be true, Gu Ning didnt think it was persuasive without evidence. I have call records and thats it, but I can promise its really Wei Youwei, Huang Yuwen said. He wasnt as careful and calcting as Long Weixiong who kept evidence when they had a private talk. In addition, he had a close rtionship with Wei Youwei. The Huang family and the Wei family were very close, while he and Long Weixiong worked together for benefits. Unfortunately, given the current situation, he couldnt keep it a secret any longer, because he didnt want to die. Ill continue to investigate it. If you didnt lie, I wont cause you trouble again, but if you did, youll regret it, Gu Ning threatened, then climbed out of the window. Chapter 2931 - 2931 Let’s Go and See! 2931 Lets Go and See! Sixty percent of Huang Yuwens body was stiff now. He could still talk, but couldnt make any big movements. He was basically disabled. Although he wasnt the mastermind, he was an essory, so he deserved a serious punishment. When Gu Ning walked away, she ced Huang Yuwens phone down on the table near him, so that he could get it and call for help. Otherwise he might get seriously hurt. Huang Yuwen summoned up his strength to get the phone on the table, then immediately called his father. Although Huang Yuwens family were all at home, he could hardly speak now. He couldnt shout either, so he had to make a call. Before long, the other members of the Huang family came and took Huang Yuwen to the hospital. Huang Yuwen didnt tell them that Gu Ning came to see him, because his family didnt know about what he had done. And it would take a lot of energy to exin what had happened, so he simply said that his body suddenly became stiff and he found talking difficult. After having a medical check at the hospital, doctors couldnt figure out what was wrong with his body. They could only see that his blood clotted and circted slower. Hearing that, Huang Yuwen was even more scared, because it was very strange. After Gu Ning left the Huang familys house, she called Tang Yunhang and told him what happened. Tang Yunhang wasnt surprised to know that Wei Youwei was the real mastermind, because he had thought that it had to have been done by his political enemies. Nevertheless, he was still angry. The problem was finally solved, but it was veryte now and there was no flight going home, so Gu Ning went to book a room at a hotel. She decided to go back to City B tomorrow morning. Unfortunately, drama happened at the hotel. A slightly drunk couple came to book a room, but there were no vacant rooms. Right at that moment, Gu Ning walked over and took out her ck Card to ask the receptionist whether there were avable rooms. The receptionist said there was one left, and the couple became angry and questioned the receptionist. We asked you whether there is a vacant room. You told us there isnt. Why is there somehow one right now? What do you mean by treating us differently? Do you think shes better than us? The man angrily shouted at the receptionist. There are indeed no avable rooms, but this miss has a ck Card, so The receptionist exined. However, before she finished, the man interrupted her. What ck Card? Shouldnt she obey the rules of firste, first served? I dont care. I want this room. The mans words made sense, but there were rules in the hotel, so it wouldnt work. Im sorry. This is the rule of our hotel. We must obey it, the receptionist said with determination. She didnt dare to annoy people who had a ck Card, so she couldnt satisfy the mans wants even if he was born in a rich or powerful family. People who had a ck Card were either their bosss family members or close friends. Do you know who I am? How dare you treat me like this? Its your honor that I came to stay in your hotel, the man ranted arrogantly. Who are you? Gu Ning interjected in a t tone. Whoever he was, she wouldnt be afraid. Im Hey, why did you pull me? The man wanted to say who he was, but the woman next to him pulled his clothes, so he was displeased. If there are no vacant rooms, we can go to another hotel, the woman said, ncing at Gu Ning in awe. She recognized Gu Ning, so she knew they shouldnt mess with her. Go to another hotel? No, I want to stay here, the man said. He insisted on staying here, not because he liked this hotel, but because he wanted to argue with Gu Ning and the receptionist. If he gave in right now, he would lose his face! Sir, I can see that youre slightly drunk, so I can forgive you for your attitude. If you leave now, it will be over, but if you want to argue and shout at me, I can cklist you right away, Gu Ning said calmly. What? You can cklist me? Who do you think you are? How can you do that? Do it right now if you really can. If you cant, I disdain you! The man provoked Gu Ning. He refused to believe that Gu Ning had the ability to put him on the cklist of the Huangdeng Hotel. On the other hand, the staff at the front desk didnt doubt Gu Nings words. Even though they were still polite to the man on the surface, they disliked him very much since he wouldnt stop making things difficult for them. Therefore, they didnt think it was wrong if Gu Ning cklisted him. Instead, they hoped that Gu Ning would do it right away. When the man said that, the woman next to him pulled his clothing again, but the man ignored her again. The woman couldnt stop him or exin because she was unwilling to displease Gu Ning. Great, lets see! Since the man refused to leave and even provoked her, she wouldnt tolerate him any longer. It wasnt a serious problem, and there was no need to cause a sensation, but Gu Ning felt that she should teach him a lesson. Therefore, she directly took out her phone and called Tang Yunfan. It wasnt early now, but it wasnt 12 am yet, and Tang Yunfan was normally still up at this time. Even if he went to bed, he shouldnt have been asleep for long, so she wouldnt bother him Before long, Tang Yunfan picked up. Because he knew Gu Ning was in City H, he was nervous when he received her call. Ningning, whats wrong? Dad, I ran into a troublemaker at our hotel in the city center of City H. He doesnt think I can cklist him, so I want to prove it to him, Gu Ning exined. Oh, no problem. Wait a second, I can give the order and the hotel manager will go to meet you at once, Tang Yunfan said. He supported Gu Ning whenever she wanted to do anything. He understood that Gu Ning was a reasonable girl, and she said that it was a troublemaker, so the man deserved it even if he was put on the cklist. Thanks, Gu Ning said and hung up. Chapter 2932 - 2932 She Can Stay Here Whenever She Wants 2932 She Can Stay Here Whenever She Wants Hearing Gu Nings words, the man still refused to believe that she really meant it. He felt that Gu Ning was just acting and trying to scare him, so he said, Oh, you called your father. It seems your father is influential. I want to see what your father can do. The man suddenly became bold under the effect of alcohol. He was slightly drunk and was in a bad mood today, so he wasnt afraid of causing trouble. If he was clear-headed, he wouldnt have made it difficult for them. After all, he knew what a ck Card meant. Only people who had a close rtionship with the boss could have one, so he would annoy the boss if he offended those who had a ck Card. !! Youll see! Gu Ning said with a vague smile. The woman next to the man, however, felt anxious, but she couldnt do anything about it. Within five minutes, the hotel manager rushed over. The man had stayed in Huangdeng Hotel many times before, so he knew the manager. Once he saw the hotel manager, he had a premonition. Did this girl really have the ability to cklist him? If so, this girl must be powerful. Miss, Im the hotel manager, Zhao Teng. Im so sorry to hear that you didnt have a pleasant experience in our hotel. Do you want to cklist this gentleman? Ill do that right away. Please dont be mad. As soon as the hotel manager came, he apologized to Gu Ning carefully. Seeing that, the man was struck dumb. Could this girl really cklist him so easily? Manager Zhao, we came here earlier than her, but the receptionist told us there arent any vacant rooms. However, when she came, the receptionist changed her words. Thats not fair. Even though she has a ck Card, she still needs to obey the rule of firste, first served. The man argued. Mr. Yu, there are rules in our hotel. The guest rooms avable to outsiders are indeed all booked, but we still have rooms kept for insiders, those who have a ck Card. These rooms are never avable to outsiders, Zhao Teng exined. If there werent reserved rooms for insiders, the ck Card would be meaningless. After all, the ck Card promised that you could stay in the hotel for free whenever you needed a room. Otherwise, the ck Card wouldnt be so valuable. And, this is the daughter of our chairman. Huangdeng Hotel is owned by her family. She can stay here whenever she wants. No one can chase her out, Zhao Teng continued. Hearing that, the woman who recognized Gu Ning wasnt surprised, but all the other people were shocked. They didnt expect the girl to be the daughter of the chairman of Tanghuang. Although Gu Ning didnt think it was necessary to tell other people her background, since Zhao Teng already said it, she wouldnt stop him, otherwise he would be embarrassed. After all, he came to help her. Sir, I dont want to bully you just because I have a high status. I really hate that kind of behavior, but if you dare to do that to me first, I wont hesitate to pay you back. I told you not to cause trouble here, but you wouldnt listen. Gu Ning spoke to the man, then turned to face Zhao Teng. Alright, Ill leave it to you now, Manager Zhao. I need to go have a rest. Of course, be my guest, miss. Zhao Teng responded with a bow. The receptionist immediately handed the room card to Gu Ning, then she walked away. In that instant, the man sobered up from fright. If the woman didnt support him, he might have copsed to the ground. Mr. Yu, you should leave. Zhao Teng chased them away. Although Mr. Yu was a frequent guest of Huangdeng Hotel, he had offended Tang Yunfans daughter, so he had to leave. Most importantly, Mr. Yu made it difficult for them first, otherwise Gu Ning wouldnt have used her privilege. The man said nothing further and could only walk away. He now regretted arguing with Gu Ning, but it was toote. He was already on the cklist of Huangdeng Hotel. After they walked away, the woman didnt dare say that she actually recognized Gu Ning, because the man would vent his anger on her if he knew. He would definitely me her for not reminding him. Even though she had tried a few times, the man ignored her, so she decided to say nothing. In the room. Gu Ning took a shower, then went to bed. Her mood wasnt affected because of the drama, because she didnt suffer any losses. Gu Ning had booked a flight which would take off at 10:20 am the next morning to City B. It would take her forty-five minutes to get to the airport from the hotel, so she set off at 8:30 am in an exclusive car provided by the hotel. Although Gu Ning learned that the real mastermind was Wei Youwei, Huang Yuwen didnt give her much evidence, so it was impossible for them to punish Wei Youwei ording to thew. There were only some of their call records, which wasnt enough proof. Gu Ning could catch him and force him to tell her what he had done, but she first wanted to talk to Tang Yunhang after she returned to City B. After a two hour long flight, Gu Ning arrived back in City B and went directly back to the Tang familys house. Only Tang Haifeng and Gu Man were at home, since the others had already left for work. Neither Tang Haifeng nor Gu Man asked her about her trip to City H, because she had done it after having a private chat with Tang Yunhang. However, Gu Man heard Gu Nings call with Tang Yunfanst night and knew that something went wrong, so she asked Gu Ning about it concernedly. Ningning, what happened at the hotelst night? Gu Man asked. Did something go wrong at the hotelst night? Tang Haifeng asked in surprise. Well, a couple wanted to book a room at Huangdeng Hotelst night, but there wasnt any room avable for outsiders, whereas I have a ck Card, so there is a reserved room for me. The man got mad because of that and argued with me. I told him to stop, otherwise I would put him on the cklist, but he refused. So I called my father and solved the problem, Gu Ning exined. How dare he argue with you after you showed the ck Card? Hes an idiot! Tang Haifeng said. He didnt think Gu Ning was wrong, because sometimes it was necessary to teach stupid people a lesson. Chapter 2933 - 2933 He Really Dared! 2933 He Really Dared! He was a little drunk, so he thought too highly of himself. Gu Ning shrugged. She believed that the man was so rude because of the influence of alcohol. Right, he might forget who he is after drinking. Some people are totally different when theyre drunk, Tang Haifeng said. He hated people who turned rude after drinking most. Luckily, the Tang family wouldnt do that. They only drank when it was necessary. After all, alcohol wasnt a good thing. At 6:30 pm, Tang Yunhang got home. After the meal, Tang Yunhang called Gu Ning to his study. !! Although he had been in a car ident, he wasnt seriously injured, so he went back to work. He was busy every day, so he couldnt leave for a long time. After Tang Yunhang learned that the mastermind was Wei Youwei, he didnt take action right away, because he didnt have any evidence. He had ordered his people to investigate, but they hadnt found anything yet. Therefore, he still needed Gu Nings help. Tang Yunhang needed Gu Ning to search Wei Youweis home for criminal evidence. He didnt know Gu Ning was a cultivator, but he knew that she had special skills, so he sometimes needed her help. Tang Yunhang wouldnt force her, so he asked for her opinion first. It couldnt be easier for Gu Ning, so she agreed. When it waste at night, Gu Ning left the Tang familys house for the Wei familys house. Before she left, she found out where the Wei family lived. Wei Youwei didnt know that Huang Yuwen had already betrayed him, because Huang Yuwen didnt dare to tell him. So when Gu Ning arrived at the Wei familys house, it was already 1 am and the Wei family was deeply asleep. The Wei family didnt live together in arge house. Right now, only Wei Youwei, his wife, and his two kids lived in the Wei familys house. At the front of the gate. Gu Ning easily damaged it and walked inside. Then she found Wei Youweis study and began to search for criminal evidence. The first thing Gu Ning searched for was the safe, because people normally put the most confidential stuff in it. Gu Ning didnt damage it right away, but used her Jade Eyes to see what was inside. She only saw some cash and gold bars, but there was no criminal evidence. After that, Gu Ning continued to search around. She looked at drawers, cabs, and every other ce she thought there might be something hidden, but unfortunately she found nothing. Nevertheless, she didnt believe that there wasnt any criminal evidence, because Wei Youwei wasnt an upright official. In the end, Gu Ning found a box under the bookshelves. There were several notebooks stored inside, but Gu Ning couldnt read the content. Without dy, Gu Ning walked towards the bookshelves and moved it to get the box out. It was easy for Gu Ning to do that. She directly used her magical energy to move the bookshelves away without making any noise. Afterwards, she checked the ground under which the box that was hidden, then she removed the floor. After that, she saw the box and took it out, then opened it. The notebooks in the box were ounting books, which recorded corruption and bribery ounts, including money and houses. Once Gu Ning got the notebooks, she put them into her telepathic eye space, then moved the bookshelves back before leaving. Back in the Tang familys house. It was veryte, but Gu Ning still woke Tang Yunhang up and gave him the notebooks. Reading the notebooks, Tang Yunhang was astonished. He knew that Wei Youwei was corrupt, but didnt expect him to ept so many bribes. I cant believe Wei Youwei has taken so many bribes. How dare he! Isnt he afraid that hell be exposed and caught? Tang Yunhang wondered angrily. Well, its always risky to make a fortune. Since hes a senior official, its hard for him to stay upright, Gu Ning said. Tang Yunhang never took any bribes, because the Tang family was rich, but if the Tang family wasnt, even Tang Yunhang couldnt promise he wouldnt be corrupt. However, that wasnt the situation in reality. Tang Yunhang was indeed an upright official. I understand that its difficult for officials to stay upright. There is corruption, so there is bribery. As long as they havent caused too much damage, its fine, but Wei Youweis corruption is uneptable. He has seriously broken thew. And hes done many things that are morally wrong! Tang Yunhang said. Now we have the evidence. We can directly unseat him, Gu Ning said. Ningning, can you help me with one more thing? Tang Yunhang asked. Of course, uncle, Gu Ning replied. Make a copy of this evidence, then mail it to my office tomorrow, Tang Yunhang said. Although they were going to unseat Wei Youwei with the evidence, they couldnt let other people know that they collected the evidence on their own. If that was exposed, they would be in trouble as well. Gu Ning could be charged for breaking into a citizens house and stealing, so they had to be careful and do it anonymously. No problem, Gu Ning said. The next morning, Wei Youwei went out of his home, but surprisingly found the lock was broken. He was scared and immediately looked around to see whether anything was stolen. There was nothing lost, but he couldnt rx yet. Because the gate was purposely broken, it was strange that nothing was lost. Wei Youwei checked the surveince cameras at once, but found that they were broken at midnight. In an instant, Wei Youwei became more nervous. He thought that there had to be something wrong, but he couldnt figure out what had happened, because nothing in his home seemed moved. Wei Youwei had no idea that his secret was already exposed, and his most confidential information was already stolen, so he didnt check the secret ce in his study. Without dy, Wei Youwei called the police. If he didnt investigate he wouldnt feel relieved. Chapter 2934 - 2934 Don’t Be Silent 2934 Dont Be Silent However, after the police came and searched around, they found nothing. That being the case, Wei Youwei had to give up. In the morning, Gu Ning made a copy of all the criminal evidence, then left the Tang familys house and mailed the copy to Tang Yunhang. !! Because they were in the same city, Tang Yunhang received the package at about 4 pm. Once he received the package, Tang Yunhang opened it. After making sure it was the evidence of Wei Youweis crimes, he immediately went to Wei Youweis office to see him. Because of what had happened at his home that morning, Wei Youwei was anxious all day, then all of a sudden, Tang Yunhang visited him. Secretary Tang, may I help? Wei Youwei asked. Although they were enemies, they still needed to be polite on the surface. However, Wei Youwei was upset that he failed to scheme against Tang Yunhang. He probably wouldnt dare to do it again during this time, in case he was exposed, but he was nervous since Tang Yunhang suddenly came. Even though he dared to murder Tang Yunhang, it didnt mean that he wasnt scared of him. He was actually in awe of Tang Yunhang and the Tang family, but money came with danger. If he didnt get rid of powerful opponents, he couldnt be promoted to a more important position. And he was fully-prepared when he decided to carry out his n. He believed that he wouldnt be exposed. Secretary Wei, I just received an anonymous file. It reports that youve epted bribes which is worth over a hundred million yuan. Can you exin that? Tang Yunhang asked, throwing the file on the table in front of Wei Youwei. Wei Youwei was stunned. Looking at the file on the table, he couldnt believe his eyes. He didnt open the file yet, so he wasnt sure whether it was really the evidence of his crimes, but Tang Yunhang seemed very confident. Who reported him? Secretary Tang, are you sure? Ive been reported? Wei Youwei didnt pick the file up right away. He still hoped that he might have good luck and thought that it might be a trap. If he hurriedly picked up the file, he might look guilty. Secretary Wei, why dont you have a look by yourself? You can verify it before you take the next step, Tang Yunhang said meaningfully. Hearing that, Wei Youwei immediately picked it up. He was full of horror, because he somehow had a feeling that it was really the evidence of his crimes. Otherwise Tang Yunhang wouldnte to see him. The moment he read the first page, his hands shook and his body stiffened. He waspletely shocked. It wasnt other peoples stuff, it was his own notebook! How was that possible? Why did it show up here? Didnt he hide it away well? How was it found? And it wasnt the original file, it was just a copy, which meant the person who reported him had the original file. Secretary Wei, do you know what this is? Tang Yunhang asked. I dont know who sent this to you. The handwriting on it looks the same as mine, but it isnt mine. After all, its not difficult to copy someones handwriting. Wei Youwei denied. Although he understood that it would be hard for him to get out of this since Tang Yunhang had the evidence, he was unwilling to admit it right away. Really? But the whistleblower took a video and it was found in your study. If its not yours, you really shouldnt carry the me. Why dont we inform the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection? We can go to your home to make sure of it, Tang Yunhang said. He didnt argue with Wei Youwei, but gave an idea. It was true that Gu Ning took a video when she found the evidence, but she didnt film when she moved the bookshelves away with her magical energy, because it would shock people. Wei Youwei was silent. Furious, he had no idea what to do right now. He hated the person who dared to take it out of his study, but how did the person know the evidence was hidden in his study? Even his family didnt know. Wei Youwei remembered that the gate of his house was broken this morning. In that case, it had to be rted to the lost evidence, but it was really unbelievable that the person easily stole his notebooks without leaving any traces. Moreover, did it have something to do with Tang Yunhang? Did Tang Yunhang really receive an anonymous mail, or was it his n? Wei Youweis guess was the truth, but he didnt think it was possible. Secretary Wei, why are you silent? Tang Yunhang asked. Secretary Tang, what do you want to do? Wei Youwei asked. Secretary Wei, what do you mean by saying that? Since youve been reported for epting bribes, as the General Secretary of City B, I have the responsibility to investigate it, Tang Yunhang exined. Will you do that every time someone makes fake evidence? If there is nothing illegal at my home, your actions will damage my reputation. Not everyone will believe that Im innocent, Wei Youwei said, reluctant to give in. Secretary Wei, youre not dumb. As a senior official, I think you can handle it very well. Whether the evidence is true or not, the handwriting on it is yours. I also have a video to prove that it was found in your study. Given that, I have enough reason to conduct an investigation. If you dont want me to do that, I can hand it to the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection, Tang Yunhang said. He didnt need to deal with it in person, he simply came over because he received the file. Once he finished speaking, Tang Yunhang turned around and walked away. Wei Youweipletely panicked. He realized that he couldnt avoid the investigation this time because the evidence was directly mailed to Tang Yunhang instead of his people. What should he do now? Did he have to allow himself to get caught, but how could he change the result? He wanted to call his family to tell them to fill the hole if they were home. Chapter 2935 - 2935 It’s a Mistake 2935 Its a Mistake However, it was useless, because no one would believe it and it would only make him appear guiltier. Wei Youwei was restless as he walked around in his office, but he had no idea what to do. Tang Yunhang, at the same time, went straight to the office of the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection. Afterwards, Tang Yunhang handed the evidence to his people at the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection. It was necessary, because other people might not do their best to help him with the investigation. When Tang Yunhangs people saw the evidence, they were surprised too. They knew Wei Youwei was a corrupt official, but they could never find evidence. Now there was solid proof, and it was even written down by Wei Youwei himself. They could finally take action! Without dy, they went to see Wei Youwei. When Wei Youwei saw them, he was still in a panic. He wanted to resist, but didnt know how, so he had to follow them back home. After searching and checking, the video was indeed taken at Wei Youweis home. After the bookshelves were moved away, there was indeed a hole hidden under the floor, but the stuff inside was already gone. Wei Youwei couldnt figure out how his notebooks were found and stolen. After all, he had no idea when it happened. If it really had something to do with the broken lock this morning, how did the person move therge bookshelves away without making any sounds? It was impossible for a person to do alone. If there had been many people who broke into his home, his family should have heard something! Were they drugged beforehand? Thinking of that, Wei Youwei thought it must be the answer, otherwise they should have heard something! Secretary Wei, what do you want to say right now? an employee working in the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection asked. Wei Youwei remained silent, but it only proved that he knew that he was guilty. If not, he would defend himself. Secretary Wei, please go to the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection with us right now. Because Wei Youwei refused to say anything, there was no need for them to waste time asking him. They could directly take him back for interrogation. Wei Youwei didnt resist, because it was meaningless. When the staff of the Central Commission for Discipline Inspection took Wei Youwei out, his wife saw them and was scared. She immediately asked them what happened. An employee told her the reason, leaving her shocked and scared. She couldnt believe her ears. It turned out that Wei Youweis wife had no idea what he had done, so she refused to believe it was true. No, thats impossible. Its impossible. It must be a mistake! Wei Youweis wife eximed. Mrs. Wei, we have solid proof to prove hes guilty. It cant be a mistake, the staff replied. No, no, I dont believe it. Mrs. Wei still couldnt believe it. Looking at Wei Youwei, she wanted to ask him for an answer, but Wei Youwei said nothing. All of a sudden, she realized it could be true. In the end, Wei Youwei was taken away. The next day, the news quickly went abroad, and everyone was surprised. A few dayster, the result was out. Wei Youwei was punished ording to thew. Because there was solid proof, Wei Youwei had to yield, but once he admitted it, many people were in trouble too, because he wasnt the only person who epted bribes. Afterwards, nothing else happened and they lived a peaceful life again. Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings wedding was around the corner and would be held in two weeks. Therefore, Gu Ning returned to the capital, because she needed to do some things in person. She had to write the invitation letters to her friends because only she knew who she was going to invite. One day, Gu Ning suddenly received Bai Xueyans call. Bai Xueyan was also in the capital and wanted to have a meal with her. They hadnt met for a long time, but they kept in touch through WeChat and calls, so they werent strangers. Since Bai Xueyan was in the capital and Gu Ning was free now, Gu Ning agreed to dine with her. By now Bai Xueyan was a lot more mature, but she still loved An. Every time Bai Xueyan called Gu Ning, she talked about An. Bai Xueyan and An were still friends. Although they were closer than before, they were just friends. At her meeting with Gu Ning this time, she couldnt help talking about An again. Gu Ning, am I helpless in love? I clearly know that he wont ept me, but I cant forget him. Its been several years, Bai Xueyan said in a sad tone. I cant give you any opinion on that. You can just follow your heart! Gu Ning replied. In fact, Gu Ning knew that An had already fallen in love with Bai Xueyan, because she had asked him face to face once, but due to their age gap, he had no idea how to get along with Bai Xueyan romantically. Although I truly love him and badly want to be together with him, Im really tired now. Perhaps I should give up, Bai Xueyan said. She had thought about it for a long while, but now might be the time for her to make the decision. You cant, right? Why dont you have a talk with him? Gu Ning said. An told Gu Ning not to tell Bai Xueyan that he was already in love with her, so Gu Ning had to keep it a secret. Im afraid that hell only hate me if I talk about it again, Bai Xueyan exined. Even if she gave up the idea of bing Ans girlfriend, she still couldnt leave him. She still wanted to be his friend. If he hates you, he wouldnt be friends with you, Gu Ning said Fine, I guess I really should talk to him. Bai Xueyan didnt want to live in regret, so she made up her mind to give it a try. She wasnt timid, otherwise she wouldnt have chased An. After the meal, Gu Ning sent Bai Xueyan to the hotel before going home. Chapter 2936 - 2936 An Accident Before Their Wedding 2936 An ident Before Their Wedding Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings wedding wasing closer and was only a week away. They started sending out invitation letters. However, right at this moment, an ident happened. Gu Ning suddenly received Leng Shaotings call and was told that Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng disappeared for no reason. Some of the members of the Red me were also injured. At this key moment, they needed to find Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng. It might take a long time, so it was hard to say whether their wedding could be held at the appointed time. Because of that, Leng Shaoting apologized to Gu Ning. Ningning, Im sorry. I cant live my life like normal when myrades are missing. The ident happened while we carried out a task together. As the team leader, its my responsibility and duty to bring them back, but I dont know how long itll take, so our wedding might Dont be silly! Dont forget that Im also a member of the Red me. During these two years, Ive performed task with you many times. Theyre myrades too. I must also do something to find them, Gu Ning said. Whether they wererades or friends, Gu Ning had to go to find Chen Meng and Xu Jinchen once she learned that they were missing. It was just a date, and they could hold their wedding on another day, but Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng might be in grave danger. Ningning, thank you so much. I need to exin the situation to you, Leng Shaoting said, feeling very grateful to Gu Ning. No problem, Gu Ning replied. Leng Shaoting and hisrades thought it was just an ordinary task this time, but unexpectedly mutants and ninjas from Country R were involved. It was dangerous, so many teammates were hurt. Now Leng Shaoting was on the edge of the Demon City Desert, because the ident happened there. The Demon City Desert was a ce that was as dangerous as the Door to Hell, and almost no one dared to explore it. Once people entered the Demon City Desert, the chance of getting out was one in a thousand. Besides, the sandstorms in the Demon City Desert were extremely strong. Even a helicopter couldnt get too close, so people had to jump from a height of several hundred meters. As a result, they could either walk or ride a camel to the Demon City Desert. Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng got lost right there, which wasnt good news. Because it could affect the date of their wedding, Gu Ning shared the news with the Leng family and the Tang family. The Leng family was aware that Gu Ning was a member of the Red me, but the Tang family didnt know that until now. Gu Ning directly called Tang Yunfan and told him about it. When Tang Yunfan heard that Gu Ning was a major in the army, he was astonished. Currently, Gu Ning had a title of major, but she didnt have much power. It only proved that she had a position in the army, but even officers of the same rank didnt dare to disdain her, because she was really outstanding. Dad, I know you must be worried after knowing that, but myrades are missing. I have to find them. Please understand. Dont be afraid that Ill be injured. I can protect myself, otherwise the president wouldnt have chosen me and I wouldnt have been able to get the position of major, Gu Ning said. I know youre skilled, but as your father, its impossible for me not to worry. Anyway, since its your responsibility and duty, there is nothing I can say, Tang Yunfan said resignedly. Sometimes, he felt burdened since his daughter was so outstanding, because it meant that she was destined to live an exciting life. Dad, Im sorry. I dont want to worry you. And thank you for your understanding. Gu Ning felt like crying. After joining the Tang family, she felt well respected. Although the Tang family cared a lot about her, they clearly knew that she was adamant. Be careful, alright? Let me know whenever youre safe. We dont want you to get hurt. You dont need to tell your grandfather and the other family members. Ill do that, Tang Yunfan said. Tang Yunfan didnt want Gu Ning to tell Tang Haifeng, Gu Man, and other family members in person, because he was afraid that they might affect her mood. Sure, I know. Gu Ning answered. She understood why Tang Yunfan did that. After hanging up, Gu Ning was upset for a long while, but she still quickly packed up and set off. No matter how upset she was and no matter how guilty she felt because she left her family worried, she had to go out and find herrades. She had carried out dangerous tasks with Leng Shaoting and their otherrades many times before, but this time Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng were lost. Jing Yunyao also went. It was too tricky, so Gu Ning alone might not be able to handle it. It was necessary for Jing Yunyao to help them. After having the call with Gu Ning, Tang Yunfan remained silent for a long while before sharing the news with the rest of the family. When they heard that Gu Ning was a major, they were astonished and felt proud of her, but when they heard that Gu Ning was going to do a task with Leng Shaoting and that their wedding might be postponed, Tang Haifeng and the other family members were worried. They cared about Gu Nings safety, but there was nothing they could do, because Gu Ning had already made up her mind, and they could only ept that. In addition, since Gu Ning was promoted to major, she must have carried out many dangerous tasks before which they didnt know about at all, so there was nothing for them to be worried about. Gu Ning didnt tell them until it might dy their wedding, or she might have taken the risk secretly as usual. Well, Ningning is too outstanding. Shes even a major in the army now. She must have carried out countless tasks to get that rank, otherwise the president wouldnt have chosen her. Tang Haifeng was both happy and worried since his granddaughter was so impressive. Although Im very proud that Ningning is outstanding and impressive, she has to face a lot of danger. As a mother, I still wish that she could be an ordinary girl and live an ordinary life, Gu Man said worriedly. Its her destiny. Some people are destined to be extraordinary. Ningning chose to be so sessful, and we can only support her, Tang Yunfan said. They couldnt change it. Tang Haifeng and the other family members didnt call Gu Ning because Tang Yunfan told them not to, in case Gu Ning felt burdened. At the same time, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao flew to City Feng, a city at the farthest edge of their country. Although it was far away, it was veryrge and upied a sixth of thend. Chapter 2937 - 2937 I Came to Find You 2937 I Came to Find You Nevertheless, it was also very barren. There were either grasnds, deserts, or Gobi, but the cities that could really amodate people were very small. After arriving in City Feng, the Demon City Desert was still far away, but they didnt need to take a car. They could fly directly with the sword, since it was faster than any other means of transportation. After all, the fastest ne could only reach City Feng. It just so happened that it was nighttime when they arrived in City Feng, so after getting out of the ne, they could fly to the edge of the Demon City Desert as soon as they got to a ce where no people and surveince cameras were around. Because Gu Ning wasnt very good at flying a sword yet, in order to not waste time, she went on the same sword with Jing Yunyao. Before they set off, they asked Leng Shaoting to send them the location. Half an hourter, they arrived at the edge of the Demon City Desert and went to meet Leng Shaoting ording to the location. Because it was wilderness everywhere, there were no clear signs. They had to rely on themselves to search and used their magical sense to feel each other. About ten minutester, Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao finally met Leng Shaoting. Leng Shaoting was alone, because his otherrades were staying somewhere else. Because ninjas and mutants were involved, they would only burden him if they went with him. They were no match for the ninjas and mutants. How is the situation now? Jing Yunyao asked Leng Shaoting. The Demon City Desert is too big. And the terrain is rtively steep. Its very difficult to find people, so we can only search separately to find them as soon as possible. And there may be mutants on the road. Once you encounter them, kill them. They are useless anyway. If you meet ninjas, you can follow them first, or question them directly. I want to know where they took our people. If they refuse to talk, just kill them, Leng Shaoting said. Great, then we can start searching separately, Jing Yunyao said. Ningning, can you protect yourself? Leng Shaoting turned to look at Gu Ning worriedly. He worried about Gu Nings safety, because Gu Ning was at a lower level and wasnt familiar with flying a sword. He understood that Gu Ning was very strong, but he still had worries. However, it was a key moment so he had to leave her. In fact, if he didnt have confidence in Gu Ning, he wouldnt allow her to take action alone. Dont worry, Ill be fine. Gu Ning smiled. Great. Leng Shaoting nodded. I found nothing yet, but since there are ninjas and mutants, I think their base might be here. It might be hidden under the ground, so we must pay attention to the space under the ground too. If we find it, dont take action right away. Remember the route and share the news with the others at a ce that has a signal. Well take action together. We can look at our phone every two hours. Remember to wait for ten minutes at a ce with signal before starting searching again. No problem. Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao replied. Afterwards, they walked away separately. Leng Shaoting didnt leave until Gu Ningpletely disappeared from his sight. Because there was no one around, they still flew on a sword to look around, since it would be faster. They didnt rely on their eyes to look, and instead used their senses. Gu Nings magical sense wasnt as strong as Leng Shaotings and Jing Yunyaos, but her Jade Eyes was more useful, so she used that. Like Leng Shaoting just said, this ce was veryrge and had a rocky terrain, so it wasnt easy to find an underground room in such arge desert. It was dark now, so they still had difficulties along the way. After searching for a long time, they found nothing. Luckily, they had special tools, so they were faster than ordinary people. A few hourster, Gu Ning saw two ninjas. At the beginning, she didnt attract their attention. Instead, she followed them silently, but they were walking out of the city, so Gu Ning stopped following them and directly blocked their way. The moment they saw Gu Ning, they were alert. Although it was just a girl, she couldnt be simple since she dared to show up in such a dangerous desert at night. Who are you? They asked in the localnguage. I came to find you, Gu Ning responded. The two ninjas frowned and asked, Find us? Why? What are you doing here? Gu Ning asked. It has nothing to do with you. They argued with displeasure. It does. Did you catch two of our people? Gu Ning directly asked. Hearing that, the two ninjas panicked a little. Obviously, they were aware of it. When they were silent, Gu Ning asked again, Given your reaction, I can be sure that you indeed caught two of our people. Where did you take them? To where they should be, they answered. They didnt deny that they had caught two citizens from Country Hua, because they took Gu Ning lightly. She couldnt be simple because she dared to show up here alone, but they didnt think she was stronger than them. Well, it seems I have to beat you to get the answer. Gu Ning put on an evil smile, then attacked them. Seeing that, the two ninjas immediately fought back. Although they were strong, they were notparable to Gu Ning, as a result, they were at a disadvantage right away, surprising them. They didnt think that Gu Ning would be stronger than them, but unexpectedly she was much stronger than they could imagine. How? Did she have superpowers? That was the only exnation they could think of, because ordinary people could not fight against them, but Gu Ning was at an obvious advantage. They did their best to fight back, but unfortunately still lost. In the end, they wanted to run away, but Gu Ning didnt give them a chance. The moment they moved, Gu Ning stopped them and beat them. Looking down her nose at them, Gu Ning asked seriously, Tell me, where are they right now? We dont know. They answered. You dont know? Do you really think Id believe it? Gu Ning asked. Chapter 2938 - 2938 No Need to Keep You 2938 No Need to Keep You We honestly dont know. They replied, not seeming guilty at all. Gu Ning frowned slightly. Was it true that they didnt know? She wasnt convinced. If you dont know it, I dont think I need to keep you. Ill just kill you. Now, you have ast chance. Do you really not know, or are you unwilling to tell me? Gu Ning said as she summoned magical energy in both of her hands, then hit the two ninjas. !! Because the two ninjas were too weak to avoid it, they were hit. With a sharp pain, they felt as if they were being torn apart. At the same time, they realized how powerful Gu Ning was, but they still had no idea who she was. They only knew that she had superpowers. We seriously dont know where they are, because it was not us who caught them, one ninja said. They honestly didnt know. They didnt catch Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng. They only heard the news, and they were actually on their way to catch the other members of the Red me. Really? Gu Ning was mostly convinced, but she didnt stop and hit them with magical energy again. After the second hit, the two ninjas were almost dead, but they still insisted on saying that they didnt know. If so, there is no need to keep you. Gu Ning believed their answer, but they would still be killed. Therefore, without dy, she killed them with a final hit. Afterwards, Gu Ning rolled up a gust of sand, buried them directly, then left. She continued to look for Xu Jingchen and Chen Meng. Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting also met ninjas and mutants. When they couldnt get any information from them, they killed them too. As the sky turned bright, they had finished searching many ces. By now they were deep in the Demon City Desert, and the sandstorms were bing stronger. It could even lift people up high in the air, but Gu Ning and the others werent ordinary people, so they werent affected. When they reached the Gobi, the sandstorm became weaker, and the Gobi was particrly rugged. For ordinary people, it wasnt easy to walk, and people could easily fall, but Gu Ning wasnt an ordinary girl, so it was not at all difficult for her. The sand and rocks in the Gobi were the hardest, so Gu Ning felt that if a base really existed, it might be built under the Gobi. ordingly, she searched around the Gobi the entire time. It was just a guess, but after searching for more than half an hour, she finally found out that there was indeed a cave under the Gobi, which was about ten meters under the ground. However, for the time being, she couldnt see what was underneath. Anyway, since she found it, she needed to search for it, so she carefully observed it. The hole that Gu Ning saw now was a passage. Because she didnt know which side was the main chamber, she could only follow her instincts to find it in one direction. After about ten meters, Gu Ning saw a fork in the road. She could only choose one way by listening to her instincts. Gu Ning wanted to be sure whether those ninjas and mutants were in it before contacting Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao. If they werent here, it would only waste more time after she called them over. Gu Ning continued to look around, then saw arge hall under the ground. The hall was lit brightly and there were many people. Those people were ninjas. After Gu Ning looked deeper, she saw two people tied on an iron frame in another room. The two people were none other than Xu Jingchen and Chen Meng. Their bodies were covered with whip-marks, which was very scary. Gu Ning was mad. Because there were many ninjas, there must be mutants too. Gu Ning wasnt sure whether she could rescue Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng by herself with the flood dragon and the monster fox. As a result, she had to curb her anger and left to contact Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting first. She was too deep in the desert, so there was no signal. Gu Ning flew up with a sword into the sky, then took a picture of this ce. After that, she tied the camera to her waist and faced the lens to the destination. As she flew away, the camera shot the route, so they wouldnt miss. After all, this desert was toorge, so it would be difficult to find the cave. Luckily, the gobi desert was andmark, so it was better than an ocean that had water everywhere if there wasnt a small ind. Gu Ning flew in a straight line for half an hour before arriving at a ce with signal. It was also close to the edge of the Demon City Desert. When she went to search for their base, she looked around the wholend, so it took a lot of time, but when she left, she went in a straight line, so she was much faster. After reaching a ce with signal, Gu Ning called Jing Yunyao and Leng Shaoting, but no one answered. Therefore, she sent them a message. Then she waited patiently. Because she had already found the cave, there was no need for her to look around now. After waiting for half an hour, Gu Nings phone rang and it was Leng Shaoting. Shaoting, I found them. Ill send my location to you. Come to meet me as soon as possible, Gu Ning said. Sure. Leng Shaoting was excited and agreed at once. He checked his WeChat and saw the location Gu Ning sent to him, then rapidly went to meet her. A few minutester, Jing Yunyao called Gu Ning back too, and Gu Ning gave her the same reply. Because they were in an area with signal, they quickly found Gu Ning. After ten minutes, Leng Shaoting arrived and Jing Yunyao was only a few minutester. Then Gu Ning briefly told them the situation and they rushed there together. Gu Ning kept the route in mind and took a video of it, so they arrived at the destination half an hourter. After that, they didnt bother finding the entrance, instead they asked the tree vine to dig a hole above the passage to the hall. The tree vine grew in soil, so it couldnt be easier for it to dig a hole. Therefore, the tree vine dug through a depth of ten meters. Once it finished, they smelt something rancid from the passage. Obviously, this passage had been sealed for too long and bred unpleasant smells. Without dy, Gu Ning and the others directly put on a mask. Chapter 2939 - 2939 Thank You for Help 2939 Thank You for Help After they went down, Gu Ning directly took out a night-luminescent pearl to light the path. They could see skeletons in the passage once in a while, but they were not affected. Because Gu Ning had seen and memorized the route, they were easily able to find the right path in the cave. At the end of the passage, there was a stone gate, and there was a room. After entering this room, they needed to go through a passage to reach the main hall. This side of the passage waspletely closed, while the other side of it was the ninjas and mutants activity area. At this time, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao also used their magical sense to feel the situation on the other side of the passage, and they found that there should be about sixty ninjas and mutants. Gu Ning also used her Jade Eyes to check. There are many of them. About sixty I think. Twenty mutants and the rest are ninjas, Gu Ning said. Theyre barely a threat to us. The most important thing is that we must protect Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng from being hurt again, Jing Yunyao said. After we go there, Ill rescue them, while you, the flood dragon, the monster fox, and the tree vine can focus on killing them. Jinchen and Meng are seriously injured, so they have to be treated as soon as possible. The white flood dragon can stay to guard the door, Gu Ning said. No problem. Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao agreed. That was the best n. As long as Gu Ning was here, Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng would recover quickly. Gu Ning and the others didnt break the door open, but searched for thetch. If they used violence, it would attract their enemies attention. That wasnt what they wanted, because Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng were being held hostage. Luckily, they sessfully found thetch and moved it. Before they opened the door, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to check whether there were hidden tricks behind it. After making sure that it was safe, they opened the door. In fact, even if there were hidden tricks, they could protect themselves with magical energy. After removing thetch, the stone door moved, making some noise, but there was no one near it, so nobody heard anything. Afterwards, Gu Ning and the others walked towards the hall. They needed to avoid conflict as much as possible before they saved Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng. However, they had to walk by the hall to reach the room that Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng were being kept in. Most of the ninjas were in the hall, so it was impossible for them to do it quietly. Anyway, they werent afraid of being noticed, because they could move fast and Gu Ning could get to the room before those ninjas saw her. Anyway, there was no one in the room right now, so Gu Ning could make a bold move without worrying that she might be threatened with Xu Jinchen and Chen Mengs life. Therefore, after Gu Ning let the monster fox and the tree vine out, they took action at the same time. Gu Ning rushed straight to the room in which Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng were kept, while Leng Shaoting and the others attacked the ninjas. Gu Ning ran like lightning, reaching the room within a second. Although many ninjas noticed her and came to catch her, she had already gotten into the room before they got close. The white flood dragon was also let out to guard the door. When she reached Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng, Gu Ning didnt untie them right away, instead she held their arms and immediately put her magical power into their bodies. As Gu Ning got stronger and stronger, she could release more and more magical power, so she was fine even though she put arge amount of magical power into Xu Jinchen and Chen Mengs bodies at the same time. Xu Jinchen and Xu Jinchen were seriously injured and were dying. If Gu Ning were a minuteter, they might have breathed theirst breath. A few minutester, Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng finally got better and regained consciousness after several minutes. Xu Jinchen opened his eyes first. The moment he saw Gu Ning, he thought he was in a dream, but he felt as if he really saw Gu Ning in front of him, so he was extremely touched. Gu Ning? Am I dreaming? Xu Jinchen spoke in a weak voice. He was badly injured, but felt much better after absorbing so much magical power. Youre not dreaming. We came to rescue you. Shaoting and Yunyao are outside. Dont worry. Youre fine now. Dont talk. You need time to recover, Gu Ning exined. After making sure that Gu Ning and the others came to rescue them, Xu Jinchen was relieved, because he knew that they would be fine. Secondster, Chen Meng woke up too. He was also very touched to see Gu Ning. Gu Ning? You finally came! Chen Meng said excitedly. Yes, were here. Dont talk. Let me treat you first, Gu Ning said. Sure, Chen Meng said, then he went silent. After they opened their eyes, they noticed that they were quickly recovering, but they werent surprised because they were aware of Gu Nings abilities. On the outside. Ninjas and mutants soon gathered once they heard the noise, so Leng Shaoting and the others needed longer to kill them. Fortunately, it wasnt difficult for them. About ten minutester, Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng had nearly made a full recovery, so Gu Ning stopped. It only consumed 20% of her strength, so she was hardly affected. After that, Gu Ning untied Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng. Thank you so much for your help. Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng sincerely thanked Gu Ning. Although they were very close now, it was still necessary for them to thank her. Quickly,e out with me, Gu Ning said. They were slightly weak, but they were able to walk. With the flood dragon and her help, they would be fine. Sure! Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng followed Gu Ning and went out. When they came out, ninjas and mutants immediately attacked them, but Gu Ning and the flood dragon protected Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng in the middle, so they werent hurt. Seeing theming out, Leng Shaoting told the ck flood dragon to help them. Although he knew Gu Ning could handle it, he didnt want her to be burdened. Chapter 2940 - 2940 It’s Me, Lovely Vine! 2940 Its Me, Lovely Vine! Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng had seen these two flood dragons before. The monster fox and the tree vine werent strange to them either, so they werent shocked, but the battle still amazed them. Because it wasnt a battle among mortals, it was extremely fierce and they all used magical skills. Even the underground hall couldnt absorb the violence. As a result, it suddenly shook heavily. The next moment, stones and sand started falling indicating that it was going to copse. Go out now! Leng Shaoting shouted at them. They had to leave as soon as possible, leaving those mutants behind. Without dy, they immediately ran to the passage where they came from. However, the moment they gathered together, the ceiling of the hall fell. Gu Ning released her magical power to make a barrier and protect them. In that case, rocks and sand couldnt smash them, but they were buried underneath the hall. Under the extreme pressure, Gu Ning found it hard to breathe. The ground and Gobi were about twenty meters thick above the hall, so it was unbelievably heavy. It was like a mountain, and Gu Ning could barely hold it. Seeing that, Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao joined Gu Ning and supported the barrier together. What should we do? Xu Jinchen asked worriedly. After all, Gu Ning and the others were caught in this trouble because of them so Xu Jinchen med himself. Dont worry. We can leave this ce, Gu Ning said. She wasnt worried at all. They were stuck for the time being, but she could think of a solution. Hearing that, Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng were less anxious. Because the ground was still shaking, they did nothing, deciding to wait till it stopped. At the same time, Gu Ning used her Jade Eyes to look around. The ninjas and mutants were already dead and buried in the dirt. The earthquake didnt stop until half an hourter, then Gu Ning asked the tree vine to dig a passage out. The tree vine immediately went to do that. Although there were rocks mixed in the sand and it wasnt easy to dig a way through, it wasnt difficult for the tree vine. However, they were deep, so the tree vine worked for a long time till a passage which could allow a person to pass was made. Afterwards, the white flood dragon went out first, then Gu Ning. She put the monster fox back into her telepathic eye space before going out. Leng Shaoting protected Chen Meng, while Jing Yunyao protected Xu Jinchen, when they went out. The back flood dragon was the final one. Because the passage was straight, they didnt climb out slowly, but directly flew outside. Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng felt as if they were taken to the sky by a strong force, so they were scared. They didnte back to their senses until they had been back on the ground for a long while. Unfortunately, when they were about to leave, they heard a buzz over their heads. It was an enemy helicopter and there were three of them. Obviously, there were more ninjas and mutantsing. Lets hide now! Leng Shaoting said. Then they hid at the foot of the Gobi. At the same time, Leng Shaoting waved his hand and rolled up a sandstorm to cover the cave. They werent afraid of the ninjas and mutants, but they needed to wait till theynded. Otherwise the ninjas and mutants might directly leave if they saw them. Even if they didnte down, Leng Shaoting and the others could still deal with them, but it would be more convenient to have the battle on the ground. About ten minutester, the three helicoptersnded. Although it was usually impossible for the helicopter tond in the Demon City Desert due to the strong sandstorm, it couldnd if there were no sandstorms. At this moment, there were no sandstorms, so the helicopters smoothlynded. There were twelve of them in all. In addition to the pilots, there were six mutants and six ninjas, because each ninja had a mutant to control. After they got down, Gu Ning and the others walked out. As soon as they saw them, they were scared. They didnt expect to see other people here. Who are you? They questioned Gu Ning in Language R, because none of them could speak Language Hua. We came to kill you, Gu Ning replied in Language R as well. Once she finished, they directly attacked the ninjas and mutants. The monster fox and the tree vine stayed to protect Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng. Facing the monster fox and the tree vine, Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng were slightly scared, even though they knew they wouldnt hurt them. After all, they were monsters. Hi, nice to see you, Xu Jinchen said to them. Because they were monsters, he couldntmunicate with them, so the tree vine turned into a boy and replied. Hi, Brother Xu and Brother Chen, nice to see you too. Seeing that, Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng were frightened and subconsciously moved a few steps back. They were amazed by how the tree vine turned into a boy. You Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng could barely speak, looking at the tree vine. Its me, lovely Vine! The tree vine giggled. This wasnt the first time that Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng met the tree vine when it had the shape of a boy. They were aware of its existence, but Gu Ning only introduced him as her friends child, so they didnt know that it was actually a monster until now. Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng were totally shocked, but they soon calmed down after seeing the familiar boy. Jesus, the tree vine can take the shape of a boy! Xu Jinchen said in amazement. He knew that monsters and ghosts really existed, but this was the first time that he had witnessed it with his eyes. Can it turn into a human as well? Chen Meng turned to stare at the monster fox. It cant do that right now, but perhaps in the near future, the tree vine said. Wow, thats unbelievable. Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng were amazed again. About ten minutester, Gu Ning and the others had killed all of the ninjas and mutants. Did you scare them? Gu Ning frowned slightly, looking at the tree vine. Although she didnt want the tree vine to show its abilities in front of other people, it wasnt a big deal since it already did. Theyre scared, but not too badly, ha-ha, the tree vine replied. Chapter 2941 - 2941 Don’t Say That 2941 Dont Say That Alright, we can use their helicopters to leave, Leng Shaoting said. Since there were helicopters, there was no need to fly with a sword. Xu Jinchen and the others didnt know that they had that ability, so they still wanted to keep it a secret. After that, they went aboard the helicopter. Master, can I stay out for a while longer? I want to go on the helicopter too. I havent been on it before. The tree vine begged Gu Ning. Alright! Gu Ning responded. Because the helicopters could amodate six people and the flood dragons and the monster fox were already put back into Gu Nings telepathic eye space, there was enough space for all of them. Leng Shaoting flew the helicopter, because Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng were still weak and it was difficult to find the right direction. Wow, there is sand everywhere. After the helicopter rose up into the air, the tree vine looked around and saw that there was only sand in his view. He had seen a desert on TV before, but this was the first time that he had seen it in reality. When they were on the ground back then, he didnt pay much attention to it since his view was blocked byrge stones. When I saw it on TV, I was amazed by how broad it is. Now that I saw it with my eyes. It looks even broader! I bet people can easily get lost walking in it! The tree vine said, I also want to see the sea. Master, can you let me out when you go to the sea in the future? No problem, Gu Ning replied. I feel as if hes really a human. I cant believe hes actually Xu Jinchen said in surprise. He still needed time to digest this shocking news. Ever since he acquired the ability to turn into a boy, he has learned to surf on the Inte and read, so he knows a lot. He looks like an eight-year-old boy, but he knows a lot more than kids his age, Gu Ning said. Will you send him to school? Xu Jinchen asked. No, hes a monster, and he needs to cultivate normally. He doesnt have time to study and its useless for him anyway. He only needs to improve his level of cultivation. And hell be of great help in the future. I can raise him, Gu Ning said. Youre right. Xu Jinchen agreed. Airnes were faster than a flying sword, but helicopters were slower, so they didnt reach the edge of the Demon City Desert until an hourter. However, they didnt stop right away. Instead, they flew as near as possible to City Feng, thennded where there was no one around. Afterwards, Gu Ning put the tree vine away in her telepathic eye space. They then called Ai Weishun at once and asked him to fetch them. Ai Weishun was resting in the Military General Hospital of City Feng since he needed to take care of the injured. They were worried about Xu Jinchen and Chen Mengs safety the entire time, and they all thought that Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng might have been killed, so they were very upset. They were close, so they would be heart-broken if any of them died, even though they were mentally-prepared to sacrifice at any time. The moment Ai Weishun received Leng Shaotings call, he was excited to hear that both Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng had been rescued and were fine. He immediately drove to pick them up. During this time, Gu Ning called Tang Yunfan and told him that she was safe. Tang Yunfan had been also full of anxiety those two days, so he was finally relieved once he heard that Gu Ning was safe. After hanging up, he shared the good news with Tang Haifeng and the others. Everyone was happy to know that they were fine. Leng Shaoting also called the Leng family and told them that he was fine. Currently the sky had just turned dark as the second night after they came here started. That showed that they had been extremely efficient. It was normal, because they werent ordinary people. The three of them had magical power, and they had help from two flood dragons, a monster fox, and a tree vine. It would be a shame if they couldnt finish the task within a couple of days. Anyway, Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings wedding could be held as nned. Only they knew what Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng had been through. They didnt tell the Xu family or Zhan Zhiyin, because they didnt want to worry them. Because there was a long distance between where they were right now and City Feng, Ai Weishun didnt arrive until an hourter. Once he arrived, he got out of the car and rushed to give Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng a big hug. He didnt even have time to greet Leng Shaoting and the others. He could have lost his two closerades, so he couldnt wait to feel them with a big hug when he saw them again. Ai Weishun even felt like crying and whimpered. Im so d youre fine. I thought you He thought he wouldnt see them again. Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng whimpered too. Almost, we almost lost each other, Chen Meng said. Thinking of what he had been through, Chen Meng was still scared. He wasnt afraid of death, but he was reluctant to leave hisrades and family. Alright, were fine now, Xu Jinchen said tofort Ai Weishun and himself. After they calmed down, Ai Weishun turned to Leng Shaoting and the others. Hi, Shaoting, Aunt Yunyao, Gu Ning, thank you so much for your help. Dont say that. Were brothers. Now lets go back! Leng Shaoting said, then they got in the car and left. How are they right now? Leng Shaoting asked. Theyre much better after taking the pills you gave them, Ai Weishun replied. Leng Shaoting had given them Gu Nings power crystals. Great! Leng Shaoting nodded. He understood that they would be fine after taking the power crystals, but he still needed to ask about their condition out of concern. An hourter, they arrived at the Military General Hospital in City Feng and met the other members of the Red me. When the other teammates saw Xu Jinchen and Chen Meng, they were extremely excited. They were much better now, but they were still injured, so Gu Ning gave them more power crystals and poured magical power into their bodies through the air. When it was done, they thanked Gu Ning. After that, the injured continued to stay in the Military General Hospital, while Gu Ning and the others went to stay in a hotel, and they would return to the capital tomorrow noon. They sessfully finished the task this time, but notpletely, because they only destroyed one of their enemys bases in their country. Perhaps their enemies had other bases, but they didnt know where they were. Country Hua was sorge that they couldnt search all around the country little by little. If their enemies werent dumb, they probably wouldnt find anything even after a few years. Chapter 2942 - 2942 Shameless 2942 Shameless They could force those ninjas to tell them where their headquarters were in Country R, but they couldnt go to Country R and just investigate as they wanted. In addition, Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings wedding was around the corner. No matter what went wrong in the following days, they would have to deal with it after the wedding. The next morning, they left the hospital and went to have a meal before going to the airport. Leng Shaoting and the others were in casual clothes, but their outstanding appearance and air of elegance immediately attracted attention from people. Many people could see that they were soldiers. !! Many of them were still about to die yesterday, but now they were back to normal after Gu Nings help. The young woman looks so familiar! Someone pointed at Gu Ning. Oh, right, she does look familiar. You only think shes familiar because shes pretty. Perhaps shes a star, and those men are her bodyguards. Gu Ning and the others heard their conversation. Leng Shaoting and the other men werent unhappy that people regarded them as security guards, because they actually werent qualified to be Gu Nings security guards. Gu Ning could defeat over a hundred of them by herself. Oh, I remember her. Shes Gu Ning, the chairman of the Shengning Organization. All of a sudden, someone eximed as they remembered who Gu Ning was. What? Shes the chairman of the Shengning Organization, Gu Ning? Hearing that, everyone was excited. In fact, most people had heard about Gu Ning, the chairman of the Shengning Organization, but they had only seen her photos, so they couldnt recognize her immediately when they saw her in real life. After all, no one would constantly keep Gu Nings face in mind. Jesus, shes the chairman of the Shengning Organization, Gu Ning? No wonder she looks so familiar! Yeah, and shes much prettier than in her photos. Is the man by her side her fianc? Seems to be. Hes so handsome. What a beautiful couple! Right! Although it wasnt the first time that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were called the perfect match, Leng Shaoting was still very happy every time people said that. He didnt feel happy when other people said he was handsome, all he cared about was being a perfect couple with Gu Ning. After recognizing Gu Ning, many people took out their photos to take pictures, then posted the pictures on Weibo and WeChat moments, which aroused much envy. Anyway, famous people could easily be admired. Moreover, both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had a high status. At 6 pm, they got back to the capital. The next day, Gu Ning started sending out invitation letters. Although she wasnt sure whether it would be peaceful in theing days, she didnt want to dy their wedding. When the guests received the invitation letter, they called Gu Ning and congratted her in advance. It was tiring for Gu Ning to answer everyones calls, but she had to do it patiently. After all, everyone was wishing her the best! Three days before Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting, the news was released, causing a sensation. Gu Ning currently had a totally different status, and was among the top ten richest people in business. She was the only female and was also the youngest businesswoman on the list. Before that, Gu Ning had attracted a lot of attention, so now she was the focus of peoples attention. In fact, it wasnt a secret that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were going to get married, so it wasnt a big surprise when the news was released, but the topic about their wedding quickly became one of the hottest topics. People immediately congratted andplimented them. Time flew, and it was soon the day before their wedding. On this day, Gu Nings close friends all came and pulled her to have a bachelorette party. At the party, everyone enjoyed it very much, but Gu Anna had an absent look. It was Gu Nings party, and she didnt want to see any guests unhappy, so she asked Gu Anna about it in case Gu Anna had encountered trouble. Whats wrong? You have an absent look. Are you in a bad mood? Gu Anna was slightly surprised that Gu Ning noticed. I thought I disguised it very well. How did you notice? It was true that Gu Anna seemed happy on the surface, and other people couldnt see that she was actually unhappy, but it was hard to hide her real feelings, especially in front of people like Gu Ning who were observant. You cant fool me. Gu Ning smiled. Since Gu Ning already noticed and she was indeed unhappy, she decided to be honest. Im indeed unhappy. A woman has been trying to steal Song Haoyu away from me recently. She evenughed at me in all kinds of ways. She threatened me, wanting me to leave him. I dont know what to do. Hows Haoyus attitude? asked Gu Ning. Song Haoyu is protective of me, but the womans father was his fathers friend, so he cant be too straightforward. The woman wont stop stirring things up between us. I really want to beat her, but she has joined the army for several years, so I definitely cant win. If she disfigures me, Ill suffer a great loss, Gu Anna said, feeling extremely aggrieved. Shes indeed hateful and shameless, but since Haoyu is protective of you, you can just ignore the woman and not see her again, Gu Ning suggested. Because Gu Anna wasnt her, she couldnt encourage Gu Anna to fight against the woman. After all, Gu Anna told her honestly that she was no match for the woman. If she were in the same situation, she could easily make the woman give in. However, she couldnt help Gu Anna beat the woman. After all, there was no grudge between her and the woman, so it would only make the situation worse if she went to fight the woman. I know. Im just angry. Anyway, its not a big deal. Lets drink now! Congrattions, Ningning! Gu Anna didnt want her bad mood to affect the others, so she changed the topic. Thanks. Gu Ning thanked her, then clinked her ss against Gu Annas. At about 12 am, they separated, in case they couldnt get up tomorrow morning. After all, they were Gu Nings bridesmaids. Chapter 2943 - 2943 Don’t Bother Us 2943 Dont Bother Us If their homes were in the capital, they went back home. If not, Gu Ning made arrangements for them. The girls would stay at Century City in Gu Nings house, while the boys stayed in the Shengshi Hotel. It wasnt public that Leng Shaoting owned Shengshi yet, so not many people knew about it. Given his special status, he didnt want to make it public. However Leng Shaoting didnt have the intention to show off his wealth. No matter whose name Shengshi was under, he didnt care. He only wanted to develop it and make profits. Gu Ning would stay in her house at Century City tonight because it was her home, and she would go to the wedding ce from there. Therefore, the Tang family also stayed in her house at Century City, because they needed to send her to the wedding venue. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt meet today, and only chatted on the phone before they went to sleep. Ningning, are you nervous? Leng Shaoting asked Gu Ning. A little, Gu Ning admitted. Even though she wasnt afraid of anything and wouldnt get nervous before any danger, she couldnt sleep now that her wedding was about to be held tomorrow. How about you? Gu Ning asked Leng Shaoting. Im nervous too. Leng Shaoting answered. Ha-ha. Gu Ning snorted withughter, then joked. Major general, I cant believe youre nervous too. Its more that Im looking forward to tomorrows wedding, Leng Shaoting said. He had waited for it for so long. Although they already had the marriage certificate, he felt their rtionship wouldnt be finalized until they held a wedding. I cant wait either, Gu Ning said. Right now she was filled with happiness. She had to say that she was happy ever since getting together with Leng Shaoting. No one was more important to her than Leng Shaoting. On the wedding day. Their wedding was held at Xiaoyao Mountain Vi, and the fleet that came to pick Gu Ning up was unbelievably grand. No one had seen something like it before. There were not only cars, helicopters were also used. When the bride walked out of her home, flower petals fell from the air, which was extremely romantic. Some reporters were allowed to take a video at the event location, so many parts of the wedding were aired as a live stream. It caused a sensation on the Inte again and again. Jesus, its so dreamy and romantic. Wow, its so grand. Ive never seen a wedding like that before. All the Inte users were amazed and envious. At the entrance of the Xiaoyao Mountain Vi, there were two endless lines of armed soldiers. Because of the Leng familys special status, all the guests were important figures, so the security had to be extremely tight. The wedding was like a disy of the powerful and wealthy people in their country, because most of the guests were tycoons in politics and business. The importance of the guests shocked the whole country, because nobody had seen so many tycoons at one wedding before. Those important people hadnt even shown up at other tycoons weddings. This was enough to prove how powerful the Leng family, the Tang family, Gu Ning, and Leng Shaotings connections were. Jesus, Im totally shocked. Ive never seen such a grand wedding before. I think all the important figures of our country are present. Thats not strange. After all, the Leng family has the highest status in our country, and the Tang family is also very rich. Right, and its not only the Leng family and the Tang family, Gu Ning is also very influential. Only excellent people and families deserve people and families of the same excellence. What they didnt know was that the most powerful people at the wedding were those cultivators, but they kept a low profile because they couldnt let the public know about their abilities. Shangguan Yang and the other cultivators who had a close rtionship with Leng Shaoting were also present, so no one would be able to cause any trouble today. Gu Ning looked exquisite today. She rarely put on make-up, or only wore light make-up, so she looked unusually stunning at her wedding. There was no girl who wasnt jealous of her. Situ Ye and Qi Tianlin came too, but they were leaders of illegal gangs, so they disguised themselves. Both Situ Ye and Qi Tianlin had admired Gu Ning from afar, so they were unhappy that she married another man, but they still watched quietly. The wedding went smoothly and nothing bad happened, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were relieved. The wedding was such an important event, so they didnt want any idents to happen. Because Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt want to be bothered after the wedding was over they got all of their close friends drunk at dinner. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were high level cultivators, so they wouldnt get drunk no matter how much they drank. Why do I feel Gu Ning and Shaoting are getting them drunk on purpose? Xu Qinyin asked, watching everything. Because theyre deliberately doing it. Zhan Zhiyin was very sure of it. Why? Gu Anna couldnt understand it. Perhaps they dont want to be bothered after the wedding is over, Zi Beiying guessed. Fine, I wouldnt like it either, Xu Qinyin said. Upon thinking that a bunch of people kept on joking about the newly-wed couple and wouldnt allow the couple to sleep in peace, she was scared. In the end they didnt embarrass Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting by pointing it out, because they sided with them. Anyway, it was actually a little humiliating that so many men couldnt defeat Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting in drinking. After they were all drunk, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting arranged for them to sleep. However, since Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting seemed clear-headed as always while the other men were all drunk, the rest of the guests were amazed. Leng Shaoxi asked in surprise, Jesus, why dont you look drunk at all? They can barely stand up straight. Its a secret, and I cant tell you. Gu Ning put on a mysterious smile without saying anything, because it was a bit hard to exin. Come on, tell me please! Im so curious! Leng Shaoxi shouted at Gu Ning. We didnt drink alcohol, we drank water. Gu Ning secretly said to Leng Shaoxi. That was the only exnation she could give. Youre bad! Leng Shaoxi rounded her eyes in shock. Chapter 2944 - 2944 Have a Walk 2944 Have a Walk Shh, dont tell other people! Gu Ning reminded Leng Shaoxi to keep it a secret. Dont worry. I wont! Leng Shaoxi promised at once. She definitely wouldnt embarrass her family members. After all the drunk men went to their rooms, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went to theirs. That night, they had passionate sex till daybreak and both were exhausted. However, when they got up the next day, they used their magical power to get rid of their fatigue, so they were full of energy again. Those drunk men, however, didnt wake up till 2 pm. They realized that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting did it on purpose, so they criticized them. Anyway, it was already past, so Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt care about their opinions. Instead, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting disdained their drinking ability, because the bunch of them got drunk before they did. Those men, who didnt know that they were cultivators, felt humiliated, but their teammates in the Red me, who knew about it, couldnt say that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had yed a trick. The next day, after all the guests left, the Leng family visited Leng Yuanhans grave. Leng Shaoting seriously introduced Gu Ning to his father. When they came here before, Gu Ning was his girlfriend and fiance, but this time she was his wife and Leng Yuanhans daughter-inw. Even though many years had passed, Jing Yunyao still loved Leng Yuanhan as much as she did before. Therefore, she felt heart-broken every time she visited his grave. After visiting Leng Yuanhan, Jing Yunyao told the others to go home and stayed there alone for a while longer. She talked to Leng Yuanhan for a long while before she left. On the third day of their wedding, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting went on their honeymoon because everything was done. Their honeymoonsted for a week, and nothing went wrong after they came back, but Leng Shaoting returned to their military base to work. When Gu Ning was alone, she didnt go to stay in their new house, and instead went to the Leng familys house. She was formally a member of the Leng family now. The Leng family didnt change their attitude towards Gu Ning after she married into the family. Instead, they cared for and loved her as usual. After they had been married for a month, Gu Ning found out that she was pregnant. Because they were married now, they didnt use any contraception. Everyone was happy to know that Gu Ning was pregnant. Gu Ning was always treated as a princess in the Leng family, and she was treated like a queen after she got pregnant. Ten monthster, Gu Ning gave birth to a pair of twins. The boy was named Leng Xiaoran, and the girl was named Leng Xiaoyao. When the kids were born, Shangguan Yang foresaw their future. The boy would live a peaceful life, but the girl could encounter serious trouble when she turned eighteen. Shangguan Yang couldnt see the result, so he didnt know what would happen to the girl after going through the trouble. After knowing that, both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were very worried. Only Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, and Jing Yunyao were aware of it. They didnt tell other people in case they were worried. Five yearster, Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao were five years old. Both Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao were born with the talent of cultivators and were geniuses because they reached Level 3 at only five years old. Although it wasnt a high level, kids normally couldnt reach that stage until they were seven, so Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao did it at a much younger age. They were little kids, so it was really unbelievable that they had reached Level 3 at such a young age. Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao werent just talented at cultivation, they were also good at studying. Although they didnt have a photographic memory like Gu Ning, they were quick learners. Gu Ning wanted them to have a normal childhood, so she took them out for fun sometimes. The Leng family thought the two kids had so much talent because of Gu Ning. Leng Shaoting spent most of his time at the military base. He woulde back, but it was mainly Gu Ning who took care of the two kids, so everyone believed that Gu Ning was a great mother. Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao were very close, but they fought too. Especially after they cultivated, they fought with each other nearly every day. At the beginning, the Leng family were very worried, but they got used to itter, especially after knowing that the two kids inherited Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings superpowers. The other members of the Leng family didnt know that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were cultivators, but they were aware that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had superpowers. Leng Xiaoran resembled Leng Shaoting, while Leng Xiaoyao resembled Gu Ning, and both of them were very pretty. Even their character was like their parents. They were a lot more mature than their age, but they were still kids in the eyes of the elders. Because both Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao were very smart, they didnt want to go to kindergarten because it was boring. The Leng family respected their decision and allowed them to stay at home. Therefore, before they went to primary school, Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao were at home. Not many outsiders knew about them. Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao were smart and mature, but naughty too. They often secretly sneaked out for fun. As long as Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao werent home, the other people in the Leng family would not really be aware of what they were up to. Therefore, when Gu Ning and Jing Yunyao were gone today, Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao sneaked outside. At the side of the main road, two little kids ambled around hand in hand. Because they were so pretty, they attracted a lot of attention andpliments. Precisely because they were so pretty and there were no adults with them, they attracted attention from bad people too. Leng Xiaoyao, where are we going? Leng Xiaoran asked Leng Xiaoyao. Just taking a walk, Leng Xiaoyao replied. Its boring. Why dont we go to the amusement park? Leng Xiaoran whined. He wanted to go to the amusement park. Although they went there often, he still liked it. How old are you? Why is the amusement park so fun? Leng Xiaoyao rolled her eyes at Leng Xiaoran. At her age, it was really strange for her to say something like that. How old were they? Werent they little kids? She was a lot more mature than her age. Why? Did you forget that were just little kids? Leng Xiaoran argued. He didnt like it when Leng Xiaoyao acted more mature than her age. They were little kids! Chapter 2945 - 2945 The Ending 2945 The Ending Fine! Leng Xiaoyao snorted and said nothing further. As they walked, two men suddenly blocked their way. Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao werent ordinary kids, so they immediately realized that the two men were not good, but they werent afraid. They were now at Level 3, so it was easy for them to beat several ordinary men. Oh, look at them! Theyre so pretty. Where are your parents? one man asked. He needed to find out whether the two kids parents were nearby before taking action. They went to work. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Where are you going now? Are you going to see your parents? Do you need me to help you? the man asked, seemingly warm-hearted. No need. Our home is nearby. And were going home now, Leng Xiaoyao replied. Although they knew the two men were bad, they couldnt do anything before they hurt them. After all, they were cultivators, so they couldnt injure mortals casually, unless they were attacked. Actually, they didnt really care much about the rules, but they were reasonable. Its dangerous for you to walk around outside. Let me walk you home. There are a lot of bad people outside, one of the men said. He wanted to appear to be a good person. Youre the bad people here! Leng Xiaoran said straightforwardly. Hearing that, the two men were displeased. They didnt expect these two kids to be so difficult to fool. If so, they could only use force. The two men exchanged a nce. Once they reached agreement, they attacked Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao. Seeing that, Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao immediately fought back. When the two men tried to touch them, they released a strong force and knocked them a few meters away. This instantly frightened the two men as they stared at Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao. It was very strange. Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao, on the other hand, walked to them. The two men were frightened and moved back at once. At this moment, Gu Ning came back and saw the scene. She immediately stopped by them and got out of the car. Because Gu Ning gave birth to kids at an early age, she looked like an unmarried girl even though she was the mother of two 5-year-old kids. After all, she was very young and wasnt twenty-eight yet. Many girls were still single at her age, let alone got married. And Gu Ning seemed to be in her early twenties even though she was nearly thirty. Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao instantly gave up when they saw Gu Ning and immediately told on the two men. Mommy, these two men are bad guys! They tried to abduct us! When the two men saw Gu Ning, they were terrified, because they recognized her. Unexpectedly, they had tried to kidnap Gu Nings son and daughter. They couldnt bear the result! Why didnt you stay at home? What are you doing outside? Gu Ning asked harshly. We just took a walk around, Leng Xiaoyao said in a weak voice, because she knew it wasnt right. A walk around? Did you forget youre still little kids? What if you run into someone you cant deal with? Gu Ning scolded them. Even though Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao had magical energy, and no one could hurt them normally, what if they ran into someone who was more powerful than them? They could have been abducted! Mommy, were sorry. We wont do it again. Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao apologized at once. Get in the car right now! Gu Ning snapped at them. Then Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao quickly got in the car. They didnt dare waste time. Afterwards, Gu Ning turned to look at the two men. The two men were scared and immediately knelt down in front of her. Miss Gu, were sorry. We wont do it again! If youre caught doing that again, Ill make sure you spend the rest of your life in jail. Gu Ning coldly threatened them, but didnt bother to punish them, and directly got in her car and left. The two men were really scared, so they didnt dare to do it again. If they were caught by Gu Ning, they would definitely be put in jail. Gu Ning said nothing along the way, so Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao remained silent, but Gu Ning put too much pressure on them. They couldnt bear it any longer, so they finally opened their mouths. Mommy, Im sorry. We wont sneak out again, Leng Xiaoyao said in a weak voice, which melted Gu Nings heart. Mommy, dont be mad. If youre mad, youll look ugly. We promise we wont do that again. Well let you know before we go out, alright? Leng Xiaoran added. Leng Xiaorans words convinced Gu Ning. Although she was mad, she cared about her two kids a lot. After all, it was very dangerous for them to go out like that. Anyway, since they apologized, there was no need for her to be angry with them any longer. They were kids after all, so she shouldnt be too serious with them. Keep your words in mind. Dont sneak out again, understand? Gu Ning educated them. We wont, mommy! The two of them answered, and the atmosphere becameforting and rxing. Oh, mommy, when will daddye home? We havent seen him for a long time, Leng Xiaoyao asked. Leng Shaoting had to carry out a task, so he had been gone for half a month. Both Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao missed him badly. Hell be home tomorrow. Mommy and daddy will take you out for fun tomorrow. Where do you want to go? Gu Ning asked. I want to go to the amusement park! Leng Xiaoran answered at once. How about you, Xiaoyao? Where do you want to go? Gu Ning asked Leng Xiaoyao, because she knew Leng Xiaoyao didnt like the amusement park very much. Since Xiaoran wants to go to the amusement park, we can go there, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she was only minutes older than Leng Xiaoran, she was willing to let her younger brother make the decision. Even though Leng Xiaoyao wasnt very interested in the amusement park, she didnt think it was a bad idea. Most importantly, she was happy wherever she went with her parents. Well, we can go to the amusement park in the morning, and Xiaoyao can choose where we go in the afternoon, Gu Ning said. She wouldnt value her son more than her daughter, so she cared about Leng Xiaoyaos feelings. Leng Xiaoyao was happy to let Leng Xiaoran make the decision because she was a good older sister, but as parents, they couldnt ignore her needs. Leng Xiaoyao was a good girl, so her parents must be fair too. Sure! Leng Xiaoyao beamed, feeling very happy. Chapter 2946 - 2946 Fail to Overcome the Serious Trouble 2946 Fail to Ovee the Serious Trouble Time flew and thirteen years had passed. Leng Xiaoran and Leng Xiaoyao were both eighteen years old. Leng Xiaoyao had already grown up to be a very beautiful young girl and was no less pretty than Gu Ning. She even had the same character as Gu Ning. Leng Xiaoran was also very handsome and closely resembled Leng Shaoting. Although his character was also like Leng Shaotings, he was much gentler. After all, Leng Shaoting was cold because both of his parents had passed away, while Leng Xiaoran grew up in a happy family with a pair of loving parents. Leng Xiaoyao had reached the peak of the Golden Core Stage at eighteen years old. She was about to rise to the next level, she was even stronger than Leng Xiaoran. Both of them had a lot of talent, but Shangguan Yang had foreseen their future when they were just born and saw that Leng Xiaoyao would encounter serious trouble at eighteen years old. Therefore, when she turned eighteen, Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting and her other family were very nervous. They felt it might have something to do with the test when Leng Xiaoyao rose to the next level. However, even if that was the answer, they couldnt do anything about it. It was true that they didnt know what to do. They could only hope that Leng Xiaoyao would pass it smoothly. Leng Xiaoyao had no idea about the serious trouble she was going to face. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting didnt tell her until the day arrived. Although Leng Xiaoyao was full of anxiety and sadness when she heard that, she didnt want to die or leave her parents, but she knew she couldnt avoid it forever, so she digested the news the next few days. She understood that Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting and her other family were worried about her for that, so sheforted them and told them to rx. Dad, mom, master, dont be too anxious. Perhaps it wont end badly, Leng Xiaoyaoforted. She also said that tofort herself, because no one knew what would happen. Because the result wasnt out yet, it was hard for them not to be anxious. Gu Ning walked forward and hugged Leng Xiaoyao. She didnt know what to say because she could do nothing when she clearly knew that her daughter would be in serious trouble. Shangguan Yang wanted to foresee the result, but he failed no matter how he tried. In fact, even if we dont know the result, it might not be a bad thing. It might not have something to do with the test to the next level either. She could survive, Shangguan Yang said. He wasnt lying tofort them, it was the truth. However, everyone was still worried, but they had to face it. Before Leng Xiaoyao was about to take the test to the next level, Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, and Shangguan Yang went to Kunlun Mountain with her. No matter what serious trouble she was going to encounter, Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting had to go with her, but they didnt tell Leng Xiaoran, or take him with them. Nevertheless, they were twins and cultivators, so Leng Xiaoran could feel that something bad was about to happen to Leng Xiaoyao. He asked Leng Xiaoyao about it, but Leng Xiaoyao said nothing. She only said that she was nervous to take the test. Although Leng Xiaoran believed her, he felt it wasnt so simple, but he couldnt know the truth if Leng Xiaoyao refused to tell him. He could only feel anxious, without knowing the details. At the Kunlun Sects ce. Leng Xiaoyao went to cultivate with mixed emotions. Because she was filled with worries, she couldnt focus and almost made a mistake. The next day, she finally focused. Three dayster, at noon, the sky above the Kunlun Sect became densely covered with dark clouds, and thunder could be heard from above the dark clouds at any time. The whole scene and atmosphere were really scary. Leng Xiaoyao would have been calm if she didnt know that she was going to encounter serious trouble at eighteen years old, but now she couldnt stay calm. Gu Ning also wondered whether it was a good thing to tell Leng Xiaoyao about it beforehand. Although Leng Xiaoyao was anxious because of the serious trouble, she was unwilling to be defeated, so she summoned up her energy and tried to ovee it. As the dark clouds became thicker, the thunder rumbled louder and louder. Leng Xiaoyao took a deep breath, mentally-prepared. Rumble! There was a deafening crash, and then a heavenly thunder shot down. Leng Xiaoyao tried her best to avoid it, but she was still hit. Luckily, it didnt cause much damage. Unfortunately, the next thunder became even more powerful and destroyed everything it hit. Only Leng Xiaoyao was fine. She was still alive, but she was already injured. Gu Ning and the others were scared to watch it from the side. Finally, it was thest thunder. As long as Leng Xiaoyao was fine after the final thunder, the serious trouble she would encounter at eighteen years old wouldnt be this test. If she was hit in the test, she would be in great danger. However, thest thunder didnte down for a long while, and everyone could feel it growing stronger and stronger, which filled them with anxiety. In the end, the final thunder came down like a sh. Leng Xiaoyao wanted to avoid it, but it was toote, and she was hit urately. There was a big hole left on the ground afterwards. Leng Xiaoyao could only feel her body falling deep down into the hole, but she could barely see anything. It was dark all around and she seemed to have fallen into a bottomless pit. After the thunder finished, the dark clouds went away, and the Kunlun Sect became peaceful again. The pits left by the thunder on the ground were very clear. They could also see Leng Xiaoyaos torn clothing, but Leng Xiaoyao was nowhere to be found. In an instant, Gu Ning ran to where Leng Xiaoyao just stood and screamed. Xiaoyao! However, no matter how she searched, she couldnt find Leng Xiaoyao. Both Leng Shaoting and Shangguan Yang were heart-broken. Gu Ning felt emotionally injured and passed out. Shangguan Yang immediately tried to find where Leng Xiaoyao was right now, but surprisingly Leng Xiaoyao waspletely lost from this world. If Leng Xiaoyao was dead, he could still find her, so Shangguan Yang thought of another possibility. Chapter 2947 - 2947 Travel Through Time 2947 Travel Through Time Gu Ning woke up quickly after she passed out. Without dy, she asked Leng Shaoting whether they had found Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Shaoting said they didnt find her yet, so Gu Ning felt heart-broken. Although she knew it would happen eighteen years ago and was mentally-prepared for it, she still couldnt ept it when it really happened. After that, Shangguan Yang shared his thoughts. I cant feel Xiaoyaos existence at all. If shes dead, I would still find where she is. So I think she might have gone through the same thing as you and her soul went into another persons body, or she has traveled to another time. Hearing that, both Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting were shocked. Leng Xiaoyao could be in another persons body or might have traveled in time? If so, she must still be alive. Nevertheless, it was hard for her toe back again, so they were still very sad. They only felt a little better when they learned that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt dead. Xiaoyao, my good daughter. Gu Ning had lived two lives, but she had never felt so hurt. She felt her world copse and didnt want to live any longer. Leng Shaoting wasnt less sad than Gu Ning, but he knew that he couldnt fall, otherwise no one would take care of Gu Ning. He did his best to calm down. It was the first time that Leng Shaoting had ever cried during so many years. When Leng Xiaoyao lost, Leng Xiaoran, who was in the capital, suddenly felt a sharp pain in his heart. He could hardly breathe and his heart was pounding unusually fast, as if something bad just happened. Did Leng Xiaoyao fail when she took the test to the next level? Leng Xiaoran was reluctant to think that, but that was the only exnation he could think of, because only Leng Xiaoyao could make him so anxious. Even though Leng Xiaoran understood there wasnt any signal in the Kunlun Mountain, he still immediately called Gu Ning, but unsurprisingly no one answered. After that, Leng Xiaoran directly booked a ne ticket to City Ge. Leng Xiaoyao was lost, but Gu Ning and the others didnt leave right away, so they were still there when Leng Xiaoran arrived. Seeing that Gu Ning, Leng Shaoting, and Shangguan Yang were so sad, Leng Xiaoran realized that he had guessed correctly and instantly got upset. Dad, mom, master, where is Leng Xiaoyao? Leng Xiaoran asked. Although he guessed correctly, he couldnt ept it nor was he willing to believe it. Xiaoran Gu Ning rushed to hug Leng Xiaoran tightly, and felt like crying again. After Leng Xiaoran learned what had happened, he was totally shocked and cried out. They often fought with each other, but they loved one another deeply. He would even be happy to suffer it for Leng Xiaoyao as long as she coulde back, but unfortunately it was impossible. Leng Xiaoyao Dizzily, Leng Xiaoyao heard someone call her name. It was a male, and sounded strange. However, when Leng Xiaoyao wanted to open her eyes, she felt as if her eyelids were so heavy that she could hardly move them. Anyway, she was conscious, which meant she was still alive. Leng Xiaoyao was very happy when she realized that. After all, when she was hit by the final thunder and fell into a bottomless pit, she thought that she would die. Leng Xiaoyao, stop acting. Get up now or Ill kick you! The male voice continued, sounding angry. It even shook a little in horror. Is she dead? another female asked in a trembling voice. If Leng Xiaoyao is dead, will we be punished? Another female voice said in fright. We didnt push her down. Why should we take the responsibility? the first female voice said angrily. Shut your mouth! The male voice snapped at them because he pushed Leng Xiaoyao down, which meant that he would have to take responsibility if anyone was going to be punished. Therefore, he was full of anxiety. Jianan, what should we do now? a female voice asked anxiously. Leng Xiaoyao The man called Jianan didnt know what they should do, so he had to keep on calling Leng Xiaoyaos name. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt sleep at all when people wouldnt stop talking by her ears, so she became more clear-headed. Right at this moment, she heard an old voice saying in her mind. Leng Xiaoyao, go back to your world to save yourself, then you can leave. It confused Leng Xiaoyao. What did it mean that she should go back to her world? Why did she have to save herself in order to leave here? What did it mean? However, before Leng Xiaoyao figured it out, she regained her memories, but she was extremely surprised when her memories came back. It was about her life. She was Leng Xiaoyao, but wasnt Gu Ning and Leng Shaotings daughter. In another world, she was the daughter of another woman and man, but now she was an orphan. In an instant, she realized why the old voice said that to her. She used to live in this world for twenty years, but lost her life in an ident, then she was reincarnated into Gu Nings belly and lived to eighteen years old. Now she was back in this world and was eighteen years old. So she needed to finish the redemption, which happened because of her and caused the death of many people. All of a sudden, Leng Xiaoyao opened her eyes and found herself lying on the ground. Three girls about eighteen years old and a man around twenty-four years old were crowding around her. The three girls were very pretty, and the man was good-looking too. They originally looked at Leng Xiaoyao with worry, but changed their attitude as soon as Leng Xiaoyao woke up. They were relieved at first, then showed hatred. Facing the four people, Leng Xiaoyao clearly knew who they were. The man was Chu Jianan, her fianc, but he hated her to death. Because Leng Xiaoyao was arrogant, stupid and ugly, Chu Jianan disliked her very much. Among the three girls, one was Chu Jianans younger sister, Chu Jiayu, one was Leng Xiaoyaos cousin, Leng Yuqi, and one was Leng Yuqis friend, Jiang Yihan. Chu Jianan, Leng Yuqi, and Jiang Yihan were close friends. Leng Yuqi was even in love with Chu Jianan, so Chu Jianan always wanted to end the engagement with Leng Xiaoyao, before getting together with Leng Yuqi. Chapter 2948 - 2948 Why Should I Be Polite to You? 2948 Why Should I Be Polite to You? However, it was difficult to end their engagement unless Leng Xiaoyao agreed, because he owed her a big favor. About five years ago, Chu Jianans father was abducted. As a soldier, Leng Xiaoyaos father sacrificed himself and rescued Chu Jianans father. In order to return Leng Xiaoyaos fathers kindness, Chu Jianans father made an engagement between Chu Jianan and Leng Xiaoyao. He decided to regard Leng Xiaoyao as his own daughter. At the beginning, Chu Jianans father treated Leng Xiaoyao very well, but now he had changed his attitude and started to feel that it was humiliating to have an arrogant, stupid, and ugly daughter-inw, but if Leng Xiaoyao didnt end their engagement and he did, other people would criticize him and think he was ungrateful. He couldnt bear the result. Therefore, when Chu Jianan bullied Leng Xiaoyao, his father turned a blind eye. He would only pretend to be protective of Leng Xiaoyao when they had an argument in front of him. However, her rtionship with Chu Jianan would be over a monthter, because Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi trapped her into sleeping with another man. With that excuse, the Chu family ended the engagement. And Leng Xiaoyao owed the man a lot. The man was also the most important person in the redemption after she traveled back through time. Upon thinking of that man, Leng Xiaoyao was filled with guilt, but this time, she decided to end the engagement with Chu Jianan first. Chu Jianan was a hateful man, and she couldnt wait to keep her distance from him. She was indeed acting! It scared me. Leng Xiaoyao, how shameless can you be?! Chu Jiayu swore unhappily. Although she was scared when she thought Leng Xiaoyao was dead, she was disappointed after Leng Xiaoyao woke up. They wanted Leng Xiaoyao to die, but it had to have nothing to do with them. Leng Xiaoyao, enough! Stop causing Yuqi trouble. If it happens again, I wont let you go so easily. Chu Jianan warned angrily. What? Have you ever let me go? Leng Xiaoyao mocked. Saying that, she stood up from the ground. In the previous incarnation, she was arrogant, but she always grinned and bore it in front of Chu Jianan whom she loved deeply. She only lost her reason when Leng Yuqi was involved. Today, Chu Jianan asked them to go to a park together. Once Leng Xiaoyao heard about it, she secretly followed them. Then she saw Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi kiss and hug affectionately. She was angered and went crazy, then rushed out to beat Leng Yuqi. However, before she could do that, Chu Jianan pushed her down. She hit the ground with her head, then passed out. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Chu Jianan felt surprised, because she had never talked to him like that. In addition, Leng Xiaoyao had a different air now. She somehow looked calm and elegant, but Chu Jianan refused to believe that Leng Xiaoyao really changed, so he said disdainfully, So what? Who do you think you are? Why should I be nice to you? Leng Xiaoyao stared at him coldly. She waspletely different from the girl who loved him deeply before. Leng Xiaoyao said, Who am I? Shouldnt you know clearly? My father has saved your fathers life. Im your fiance, but you have no respect for me and even hurt me like this. You cheated on me which is totally uneptable. Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi had slept together many times before behind her back. Although Leng Xiaoyao was arrogant, she never hurt anyone badly. Sometimes, she got the me for other peoples faults, so her reputation was damaged. She was innocent in some cases. You Leng Xiaoyaos words angered Chu Jianan, but he didnt know what to say, because she was right. Leng Xiaoyao, what are you talking about? There is nothing between me and Jianan. Dont pin the me on me! Leng Yuqi acted pitiful, as if she was really innocent. Leng Xiaoyao sneered at her. I didnt say he cheated on me with you. Why did you suddenly jump out to criticize me? Why are you making the connection on your own? Anyway, your affair isnt a secret. You Leng Yuqi was struck dumb and didnt know what to say. Seeing that Leng Yuqi was aggrieved, Chu Jianan immediately snapped at Leng Xiaoyao. I like Yuqi. So what? Shes pretty, gentle, considerate, and smart, while youre arrogant, stupid, and ugly. You look disgusting. To be honest with you, I want to end the engagement with you. Yuqi is my ideal wife. In the past, Leng Xiaoyao would be extremely hurt by those words, and might want to kill herself, but now, she only felt disgusted because she realized Chu Jianan was a bad man. Dont worry, Ill never marry you even if I have to be single forever. Ill go to your family and end the engagement right now, Leng Xiaoyao said, looking at Chu Jianan with obvious disdain. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. No one could believe it. What did Leng Xiaoyao just say? Did she say that she would rather stay single forever than marry Chu Jianan? She even wanted to end the engagement? After the surprise, they were excited, but Chu Jianan somehow felt a little upset. He didnt change his opinion about Leng Xiaoyao, but he felt humiliated by her words. Even though he understood their engagement couldnt be over unless Leng Xiaoyao wanted to end it first, he still felt humiliated when Leng Xiaoyao really did that. Leng Xiaoyao, what did you say? Did you say you wont marry my older brother and even want to end the engagement? Chu Jiayu asked. She was afraid that Leng Xiaoyao just blurted it out in anger. Yes, but Leng Xiaoyao said meaningfully. Hearing that, everyone frowned. Was she going toy down any conditions? But what? Chu Jianan asked with displeasure. Chapter 2949 - 2949 Leng Xiaoyao, How Dare You Use Violence? 2949 Leng Xiaoyao, How Dare You Use Violence? But I cant let you go with all the nders and bullying. You must pay for what youve done to me! Leng Xiaoyao said. The next moment, she directly beat all of them, including Jiang Yihan. Jiang Yihan had teamed up with Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan many times to bully her before. She pped and kicked them. Although she didnt use much strength, she wasnt gentle either. After a few seconds, they had all fallen to the ground. They were shocked and were in a lot of pain. They couldnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao dared to use violence and that she could easily beat all of them. They could barely fight back. Although Leng Xiaoyao was normally arrogant, she was always weak. As long as Leng Yuqi and Chu Jiayu teamed up, they could easily beat Leng Xiaoyao. Anyway, once Leng Xiaoyao used violence, she suddenly found that her abilities were restricted. She clearly felt that she was at a low level. Although it upset Leng Xiaoyao, it was better than nothing. She would try to get back to her real levelter, otherwise it would be difficult for her to do what she wanted to do next. Only when she was powerful enough would she not be afraid of anyone. Luckily, her current level was enough to defeat ordinary people, so she wasnt anxious just because her abilities were restricted. Leng Xiaoyao, how dare you use violence? Chu Jianan red at Leng Xiaoyao and questioned her. At this moment, he couldnt wait to tear her into pieces. How dared Leng Xiaoyao beat him? I already did. Why do you still say something like that? Are you an idiot? If you dont want to ept it, stand up and fight me. Leng Xiaoyao looked down her nose at Chu Jianan, and challenged him. In the past, she was just a paper tiger that wasnt really strong, but now she was a real tiger. You Chu Jianan wanted to punch Leng Xiaoyao, but Leng Xiaoyao easily beat them all, so he didnt dare to move. And he could hardly get back to his feet after being kicked so heavily. Leng Xiaoyao, you, you Chu Jiayu cried out in pain. She was a spoiled rich girl, and had never been treated like this before. Leng Yuqi and Jiang Yihan also cried in pain, but werent as loud as Chu Jiayu. They didnt want to ruin their image. Stop talking. If you want to fight back, do it now! Leng Xiaoyao provoked her. Ill make you pay for this! Chu Jiayu couldnt get up now, but she wouldnt let Leng Xiaoyao get away with it. Do whatever you can, Leng Xiaoyao scoffed. She wasnt afraid of Chu Jiayu causing her trouble. Since they couldnt do anything to her right now, Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to waste time on them. She directly turned around and walked away, leaving them behind. Now it was time to introduce Leng Xiaoyaos background in this incarnation. Her father was a soldier with a high rank, but he was sacrificed in a task. The Leng family was a powerful family in a second-tier city, City Chang. They werent the most powerful family, but they werent weak. Leng Xiaoyaos grandfather used to be the deputy mayor of City Chang. Although her grandfather had retired long ago, his connections were still useful. Leng Xiaoyaos uncle, Leng Yehua, who was also Leng Yuqis father, was a deputy director. Leng Xiaoyaos father was her grandfathers second son, and joined the army. Leng Xiaoyaos third uncle, Leng Yecheng, took over her fathers business. Yes, her uncle took over the business left by her mother. Leng Xiaoyaos mother was an orphan, but had outstanding abilities. She founded apany on her own. Although it wasntrge, it had dozens of millions of yuan in assets. Now it was being managed by Leng Xiaoyaos third uncle and it had over a hundred million yuan in assets. Although it was barely anything in City Chang, it was owned by the Leng family, so it was different. Only Master Leng and Leng Xiaoyaos third uncle treated her well in the Leng family. She had be arrogant because she was spoiled by them, but Leng Xiaoyao wasnt unreasonable, and she only acted against those who annoyed her. Therefore, Master Leng and Leng Yecheng didnt hate her. Besides, Leng Xiaoyaopletely changed after her parents passed away, so they needed to take care of her. In fact, Leng Xiaoyao was simply straightforward, but sometimes it wasnt wee. On the other hand, her first uncle didnt like her very much because he wanted to steal the properties left by Leng Xiaoyaos mother and also wanted Leng Yuqi to rece her to marry into the Chu family. Although none of the Chu family had power, they were a well-known, rich family in City Chang with billions of yuan in assets. Chu Jianan and the others were furous, but they could do nothing about it. However, once Leng Xiaoyao was gone, they reported it to the Leng family and the Chu family. After knowing that Leng Xiaoyao had beaten them, both the Leng family and the Chu family were surprised. They couldnt believe it, and felt that it must be Chu Jianans idea to get Leng Xiaoyao punished. Leng Xiaoyao was simply a paper tiger in their eyes. She could barely cause a scene so it was impossible for her alone to beat four of them. Normally, the four of them would team up to beat Leng Xiaoyao. Anyway, since they said they were beaten by Leng Xiaoyao, they had to ask her about that. However, the Leng family ought to do that first. Master Leng was surprised when he heard the news, but he was happy the next moment. He really hoped that Leng Xiaoyao did that, because it proved that Leng Xiaoyao had some skill and that she had begun to hate Chu Jianan. To be honest, Master Leng didnt like Chu Jianan at all. Although he was handsome and had some abilities, he had a very bad character. He already had an engagement with Leng Xiaoyao, but still fell in love with Leng Yuqi. It was fine, because it was hard to control love sometimes, but he didnt keep his distance from Leng Yuqi even after being engaged with Leng Xiaoyao. Master Leng disliked Leng Yuqi as well. Even though Leng Yuqi looked considerate and smart, given what she had done was enough to prove that she had no moral standards. Chapter 2950 - 2950 No One Should Interfere 2950 No One Should Interfere Nevertheless, Leng Xiaoyao liked him, so Master Leng could do nothing about it. He could only help Leng Xiaoyao to actualize her dream. If Leng Xiaoyao wanted to end the engagement, he would do it right away. After Leng Xiaoyao left, she went directly back to the Leng familys house. On her way home, she had mixed emotions. Her grandfather and her third uncle actually died because of her during the next two years. !! She used to be a real trouble-maker and caused the death of those who loved her the most. This incarnation, she promised to keep them safe. She would finish her redemption, then go back to her parents side. Although there were family members who loved her, she still wanted to go back to be with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting because there were more family members she didnt want to leave. It didnt mean she was willing to leave her beloved family members here, but she had to make a choice. She simply knew she wanted to return to her current life more. Upon thinking that Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting would be heart-broken once they found that she disappeared, Leng Xiaoyao was full of sadness. With mixed emotions, Leng Xiaoyao arrived at the Leng familys house. Because it was Saturday, all the members of the Leng family were present. Especially after they heard that Leng Xiaoyao had beaten Leng Yuqi and the others, they decided to sit in the Leng family home and wait till she got back. At that moment, Leng Yuqis father, Leng Yuqi, and her mother, Song Meiyu, were both angry. Master Leng, Leng Changyuan, and Leng Yecheng, on the contrary, were still chatting andughing which made Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu even angrier. Dad, if Xiaoyao really has beaten Chu Jianan, what should we do when the Chu family mes us? Leng Yecheng asked excitedly. Leng Yecheng was thirty years old. He was handsome, but was still unmarried. He was even single. During these years, he was busy with work, so he had no time to date and hadnt met a girl he liked yet. Although he had a lot of admirers, he had no interest in them. What should we do? What can we do? Chu Jianan must have annoyed Xiaoyao first, so Xiaoyao beat them. Im sure Xiaoyao didnt hurt them, and they are just trying to put the me on her. After all, theyre notorious for their bad behavior, Leng Changyuan said. He was also criticizing his own granddaughter. If Leng Yuqi had moral standards, she wouldnt have an abnormal rtionship with her cousins fianc. When he said that, he gave a nce of disgust at Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu. Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu were embarrassed, but also felt dissatisfied. Youre right. Leng Yecheng chimed in. Then he turned to look at Leng Yehua and said, Yehua, why dont you educate your daughter? What if the news spreads abroad? The Leng family will be humiliated. Yecheng, what do you mean? Didnt Yuqi say that there is nothing abnormal between her and Chu Jianan? Its not what you think. They grew up together, so its very normal that theyre close. Yuqi also has a close rtionship with Chu Jiayu. Chu Jianan and Chu Jiayu are brother and sister. Its unavoidable that they often hang out together. Leng Yehua argued with displeasure. Although many people were aware of Leng Yuqis affair with Chu Jianan, Leng Yehua still refused to admit it, because Leng Yuqi denied it and it would be humiliating if they dared to admit it. Even though they had done much more shameless things before, they still cared about their reputation. They wanted to do bad things without being judged. Come on, no one is an idiot. We can see things clearly. I know you have always wanted Yuqi to rece Xiaoyao and marry into the Chu family. After all, the Chu family is a well-known, rich family in City Chang. And the Chu family also want Yuqi to rece Xiaoyao, because Yuqi is prettier, smarter, and more obedient. However, that cant change the fact that it is Xiaoyao who has an engagement with Chu Jianan, so its Yuqis fault that she has an abnormal rtionship with Chu Jianan, Leng Yecheng said. Even though he defended Leng Xiaoyao, he still had to admit that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt as pretty, obedient, or smart as Leng Yuqi. Only if Xiaoyao agrees to end the engagement can Yuqi and Chu Jianan get together, Leng Yecheng continued. If it was possible, he really hoped that Leng Xiaoyao would end the engagement with Chu Jianan. He didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao didnt deserve Chu Jianan, on the other hand, it was Chu Jianan who didnt deserve Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt beautiful and was quick-tempered, but she had standards. Chu Jianan was good-looking and was born in a rich family, he had some skills too, but he had no standards. He was pure trash. Chu Jianan hated Leng Xiaoyao very much, so they couldnt be happy together even if Leng Xiaoyao married him. Leng Yehua suddenly didnt know what to say, because Leng Yecheng was right. No one was an idiot and the truth couldnt be more obvious. If he kept on denying it, he would only make himself look like an idiot in their eyes. No matter what, Jianan dislikes Xiaoyao. Even if Xiaoyao insists on marrying Jianan, she wont be happy. Im afraid itll only damage the Leng familys rtionship with the Chu family in the end, Song Meiyu said. It seemed as if she cared about Leng Xiaoyao, but she actually wanted Leng Changyuan to make Leng Xiaoyao end the engagement with Chu Jianan. Thats Xiaoyaos own affair, and she can make the decision on her own. No one should interfere, Leng Changyuan said. Song Meiyu was struck dumb for a second, then said nothing. Before long, Leng Xiaoyao got back. Once she walked inside, she cried when she saw Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng. Without dy, she ran towards Leng Changyuan and threw herself in his arms. Grandpa! She sounded so guilty, but not aggrieved at all, because she didnt feel aggrieved in front of Leng Changyuan. Leng Changyuan had never treated her badly, in fact, he treated her very well. She just felt guilty and missed Leng Changyuan deeply. However, Leng Changyuan thought Leng Xiaoyao cried because she was treated unfairly due to what had happened earlier. Dont cry, Xiaoyao. Grandpa is here. Tell me what happened. Leng Changyuan immediatelyforted Leng Xiaoyao. His heart broke seeing Leng Xiaoyao cry so sadly. Chapter 2951 - 2951 Stop Swearing! 2951 Stop Swearing! Seeing Leng Xiaoyao crying, Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu, however, felt she was making a fuss. After all, she had beaten Leng Yuqi and the others. Why was she crying now? Grandpa Leng Xiaoyao lost control of her emotions, so she couldnt calm down and finish a sentence right away. Song Meiyu, instead, couldnt help but question. Xiaoyao, Yuqi said you beat them? Did you do that? Song Meiyu believed Leng Yuqis words most of the time, but normally Leng Xiaoyao was beaten by them, so she was doubtful this time. !! Cant you see Yaoyao is crying? Why do you have to ask her about that right now? Leng Changyuan snapped. Dad Song Meiyu was unhappy, but didnt dare to say anything. Before long, Leng Xiaoyao calmed herself down, then she wiped her eyes and turned to re at Song Meiyu, which scared Song Meiyu. At the same time, Song Meiyu was surprised. When did Leng Xiaoyao be so aggressive? Right, I beat them. I pped them twice at first, then heavily kicked their stomachs. They could barely get back to their feet. The four of them didnt dare to fight back at all. And they could only escape and tell on me at home, Leng Xiaoyao said arrogantly. She was always arrogant, but she still seemed different today. No matter how arrogant and aggressive Leng Xiaoyao was in the past, she was merely a paper tiger in their eyes. She could barely cause any damage, but now, she was powerful and aggressive, which immediately shocked all of them. They were stunned and couldnt believe that it was really Leng Xiaoyao in front of them. You Song Meiyu was mad, but didnt know what to say. If you want to ask me why I beat them, let me tell you the reason. Because they deserve it. Theyre my cousin and fianc, but they ignore me and have an abnormal rtionship. Its fine if they just disrespect me, but they wont stop bullying me. Dont you think they deserve it? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Of course they do! Leng Changyuan supported Leng Xiaoyao at once. He really hoped that they were taught a lesson by Leng Xiaoyao. If that was true, he would only be happier. Of course Leng Yecheng also agreed. Song Meiyu didnt know how to argue with Leng Xiaoyao, especially after Leng Changyuan supported her. Dont worry, I have no interest in trash men. Trash men and bi*ches are a perfect match. So, Im going to end the engagement with the Chu family tomorrow. Chu Jianan can be the husband of your girl whos a bi*ch, Leng Xiaoyao said arrogantly. She was full of disdain for Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi. She was very straightforward and directly said that Leng Yuqi was a bi*ch, anyway it was the truth. When the others heard that Leng Xiaoyao had decided to end the engagement, they felt happy, but Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu felt humiliated when Leng Xiaoyao said that Leng Yuqi was a bi*ch. Therefore, even though Leng Xiaoyao was right, they couldnt stay calm. Leng Xiaoyao, mind your words! How could you swear at my daughter like that? Leng Yehua snapped. Do you think I can talk nicely to you after going through what she has done to me? Im not an idiot, nor am I a coward. If your daughter suffered the same humiliation today, would you talk nicely to me? Leng Xiaoyaoughed at him. She didnt care about his face even though he was her elder. Even if she wanted to save their face, they had done too many shameless things! They didnt even care about their own face! You Leng Yehua was struck dumb and didnt know what to say. Its a good idea to end the engagement! Xiaoyao, Ill go with you tomorrow, Leng Changyuan said. At this moment, nothing could cheer him more than the news that Leng Xiaoyao was willing to end the engagement. He thought it might be a heavy hit for Leng Xiaoyao. After all, she loved Chu Jianan deeply. If Chu Jianan hadnt hurt her badly, she wouldnt have made that decision, but it was better to deal with painful things quickly. She would only be sad for a while after ending the engagement, but she would be in a lot more pain if she continued to waste time on Chu Jianan. Xiaoyao, Ill go with you too, Leng Yecheng said excitedly. Leng Xiaoyao beamed at them and said, Great! Grandpa, uncle, you can go with me to end the engagement with the Chu family tomorrow. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were surprised again when Leng Xiaoyao beamed at them, because she seemed sincerely happy. They had never seen that before. Leng Xiaoyao seemed very different today, but they felt it was a good change. Therefore, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng suddenly expected Leng Xiaoyao to make more changes. Although Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu were mad at Leng Xiaoyao, they said nothing since Leng Xiaoyao had decided to end the engagement with the Chu family tomorrow. Leng Xiaoyao ignored Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu, and sat next to Leng Changyuan. Grandpa, Im hungry. Yaoyao, what do you want to eat? Maid Zhang can cook some for you, Leng Changyuan said in a loving tone. A steak please! Its quicker, Leng Xiaoyao replied. No problem, Leng Changyuan said, and before he even gave the order, Maid Zhang heard and immediately replied. Sure, Ill go to cook steak for the Miss right now. How well do you want it done, miss? Medium-well, thanks, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos polite reply, Maid Zhang and the others were all surprised, because she never had manners before. Its my pleasure. Ill do it right now. Maid Zhang answered, then immediately ran to the kitchen. Maid Zhang had a very bad impression of Leng Xiaoyao, but she never showed it on her face because Leng Changyuan spoiled Leng Xiaoyao. Now Leng Xiaoyao had suddenly changed, and Maid Zhang was impressed. The problem of the fight was solved, so Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu said nothing further. They stood up and went back to their room. Staring at Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Yecheng, however, felt her change happened too suddenly. Uncle, why are you staring at me? Leng Xiaoyao asked, but she clearly knew that Leng Yecheng got curious because she changed suddenly. Chapter 2952 - 2952 Completely Unacceptable 2952 Completely Uneptable She had no intention of hiding her change. You seem totally different today, Leng Yecheng said. Am I more impressive today? Leng Xiaoyao asked narcissistically, but it was the truth. Yeah, but I wonder how long it canst. Will you go back to who you were after today? Leng Yecheng asked. He admitted that he still had worries. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was much more confident and impressive than before. For example, when she argued with Leng Yehua and humiliated Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan earlier, it was very exciting. !! Dont be a jinx! Leng Changyuan grabbed a cushion from the sofa and hit Leng Yecheng. He didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to return to who she were before. Whatever Leng Xiaoyao was like, she was his granddaughter and he would love her as usual, but he liked the current Leng Xiaoyao more. She was confident and powerful and didnt pay any attention to Chu Jianan. I just have worries, Leng Yecheng said, feeling aggrieved. Alright, no need to worry. I wont go back to who I was before. Ive carefully thought about it. Ill keep on being this confident. I dont care about Chu Jianan at all now. Hes a trash man without moral standards. I dont want him, Leng Xiaoyao said, her voice filled with disdain for Chu Jianan. Because she changed suddenly, no one could believe that she was really different, but she seemed very serious. Anyway, they were both sophisticated and had seen countless people before, it wasnt difficult for them to make a correct judgment about someone. Therefore, they could see that Leng Xiaoyao was truly different now. They were only worried about whether she would go back to normal after today. Leng Xiaoyao said she wouldnt, but they felt it was hard to say. Before long, the steak was ready, so Leng Xiaoyao went to eat. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng stayed in the living room and quietly talked about Leng Xiaoyao. Dad, do you think Xiaoyao is really totally different? Leng Yecheng asked. I feel its not that easy. How could an adult change sopletely all of a sudden? I wonder what happened today to make Yaoyao change so much. I wanted to ask about it, but felt it was inappropriate, Leng Changyuan said worriedly. As a cultivator, Leng Xiaoyao heard their conversation, so she directly said, Grandpa, uncle, you can ask me about anything. No need to be so worried. Anyway, I heard that Leng Yuqi, Chu Jianan, and the others were hanging out together today, so I sneaked out and followed them. I saw Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan kiss and hug. I couldnt stand it, so I ran to beat Leng Yuqi, but Chu Jianan pushed me down. I passed out and had a long dream. I cant remember what I dreamed about, but I suddenly lost interest in Chu Jianan after I woke up. And his behavior really disgusted me, so I beat them. What? Chu Jianan pushed you down and you passed out? Knowing that, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were scared. They abruptly stood up from the sofa. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, they were obviously angry. Without doubt, they were mad at Chu Jianan. Yeah, but dont worry. Im not injured. Leng Xiaoyao immediatelyforted them once she saw that they were anxious. However, they were still angry. What Chu Jianan has done is totally uneptable. How dare he hurt Yaoyao? Leng Changyuan shook a little from the fury. He directly ignored the fact that it was Leng Xiaoyao who tried to beat Leng Yuqi first, causing Chu Jianan to push her down. Because Leng Yuqis behavior was too uneptable, they believed that she deserved it even if Leng Xiaoyao really beat her. I cant wait to beat Chu Jianan right now. Leng Yecheng clenched his teeth and fists. It seemed as if he was going to have a fight. Ive already taught him a lesson. If he dares to mess with me again, Ill beat him again! Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng finally realized that Leng Xiaoyao had beaten them. Therefore, Leng Changyuan asked, Oh, Yaoyao, how did you beat all of them? It was unbelievable that she defeated four people by herself. I was bullied too many times, so I secretly practiced kung fu. Now it hase to use, Leng Xiaoyao replied. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng didnt doubt that. Instead, they felt it was a good thing that Leng Xiaoyao could protect herself. How strong are you right now? Leng Yecheng asked. I can defeat seven ordinary people who dont have any skills, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt want to surprise them, so she didnt tell the truth. Although her abilities were restricted now, even professional killers were still no match for her. Really? Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were shocked and happy. After Song Meiyu got home, she called Leng Yuqi. Leng Yuqi and the others went to the hospital after Leng Xiaoyao left, and the medical result was just released. They werent seriously injured, but their stomachs were still aching. When Leng Yuqi heard that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt be punished, she was really furious. Did they have to swallow the humiliation? However, when she heard that Leng Xiaoyao wanted to end the engagement, she was excited. She thought Leng Xiaoyao was lying when she told them that earlier. Mom, is Leng Xiaoyao really going to end the engagement? Leng Yuqi asked. She was afraid it might not be real. After all, she loved Chu Jianan so deeply, and it was impossible for her to give him up. If she could, she would have done that early on, and wouldnt have waited so long. She said so. Your grandfather and third uncle also agreed to do it with her tomorrow. I dont know whether itll be true in the end, Song Meiyu exined. She was also afraid that Leng Xiaoyao would regret it. As long as they visit the Chu family and ask to end the engagement, it will be ended. After all, the whole Chu family wants to end it, Leng Yuqi said. I know, but Im afraid Leng Xiaoyao will regret it by then, Song Meiyu said. She hoped that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt do that. I hope she wont, Leng Yuqi said. Even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to end the engagement, Chu Jianan wouldnt marry her. However, if Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to end the engagement, it would be more troublesome. Chapter 2953 - 2953 Be Smart 2953 Be Smart If it could be easily solved, no one wanted to face more trouble. After Leng Yuqi finished her conversation with Song Meiyu on the phone, she talked to Chu Jianan about it as well. Because Leng Xiaoyao had sworn at him, Chu Jianan was very angry, but he was happy to hear that she wanted to end their engagement. It was amazing that he could finally get rid of this embarrassing fiance. Afterwards, Chu Jianan called his mother and shared the news with her. Mrs. Chu was very delighted when she heard the news. She had been displeased after Leng Xiaoyao injured Chu Jianan, but now she felt it wasnt a big deal. After all, no matter how much they disliked Leng Xiaoyao, Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqis affair indeed hurt Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, if Leng Xiaoyao was willing to end the engagement, Chu Jianan could swallow the humiliation. Was it enough? Absolutely not! It was just the beginning. After all, Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi hurt Leng Xiaoyao much more deeply than that, but Leng Xiaoyao had traveled back in time and nothing had happened yet. However, even though she traveled back in time to before they could hurt her deeply, it didnt mean they were innocent. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao still hated them. Once Mrs. Chu heard about the news, she shared it with the other members of the Chu family. The Chu family were very happy to hear the news, but they didnt contact the Leng family right away. Instead, they decided to wait till the Leng family came. Only when the Leng family did it first, would the Chu familys reputation not be damaged. After all, they didnt want other people to think they were ungrateful. After eating steak, Leng Xiaoyao went to have a nap in her room. Before that, Leng Xiaoyao went to the bathroom first. She looked at herself in the mirror, then saw spots on her face. Honestly, even Leng Xiaoyao disliked herself a little when she saw her face covered in spots. There were too many spots on her face! Even though she had delicate features, they were overshadowed by the ck spots. However, Leng Xiaoyao had a way to get rid of those spots. She could directly use her magical energy, but she didnt want to do that right now. She nned to do that after ending the engagement. Leng Yuqi got home in the afternoon. When she saw Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng, she felt slightly guilty and didnt dare to meet their eyes, but Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng said nothing. They only looked at her with obvious dislike. Although Leng Yuqi felt guilty in front of her grandfather and third uncle, and she knew they disliked her because of her affair with Chu Jianan, she still greeted them politely. Hi, grandpa, uncle. Hi. Leng Changyuan coldly responded, but said nothing further. Leng Yecheng directly ignored her. Leng Xiaoyao also didnt even nce at her, as if she didnt exist. Leng Yuqi was mad at Leng Xiaoyao, but didnt dare to argue with her right now, because Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were always protective of her. Besides, Leng Yuqi felt guilty. However, she didnt forget that Leng Xiaoyao had pped her twice and heavily kicked her stomach. She was still in pain! Unexpectedly, Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became so strong and easily knocked all of them down. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao was bing more and more difficult to deal with. When they had a meal, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng wouldnt stop putting food into Leng Xiaoyaos bowl and told her to eat more, but they never paid attention to Leng Yuqi. Leng Yuqi would be lying if she said she wasnt jealous. Although Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng disliked her, they were her close rtives, so she hoped that they could love her as well. At the beginning, they treated her well too, but they changed their attitude after knowing about her affair with Chu Jianan. However, she liked Chu Jianan, so she wouldnt leave him. Uncle, youre at the age to get married now. When do you n to have a family? Leng Xiaoyao asked all of a sudden. She did not say that casually. She knew some things and wanted to make some changes. In fact, Leng Yecheng already had a girlfriend, but he hadnt taken her home to see his family yet. They were together for a short time, so he decided to wait till their rtionship was stable, but there was something not right about Leng Yechengs girlfriend, because the girl didnt really like him. She was arranged by one of his opponents to be close to him and ruin him. In the end, Leng Yechengspany suffered a great loss because of that woman. Since Leng Xiaoyao traveled two years back in time and learned about a lot of things, she was determined to stop it from happening. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Leng Yecheng was instantly displeased. He turned to give Leng Xiaoyao an usatory look, because he knew his father was going toin again. He had heard enough. Without surprise, Leng Changyuan put on a serious expression as soon as he heard that. Right, Yecheng, youre at the age to get married now. When will you have a family? Its hard to say when you can meet someone you love. Marriage is so important that I cant marry randomly. Right? Leng Yecheng said. I understand its very important, but youre in your early thirties now. Youre handsome and rich. Why cant you meet anyone you love? Leng Changyuan said. It had confused him for a long time. People are so realistic nowadays. Its not easy to find pure love, Leng Yecheng exined. Right, its hard to have pure love in todays society. So, uncle, if you meet a woman you like one day, you must be smart. Dont be fooled by her. Sometimes, a woman seems perfect on the surface, but she might not be so nice. You can never judge a person from their appearance. Leng Xiaoyao reminded Leng Yecheng to be careful. Leng Yecheng didnt know why Leng Xiaoyao said that, because he wasnt aware that she knew that he already had a girlfriend. Dont worry, Im not easy to fool, Leng Yecheng said confidently. However, he didnt know that his girlfriend was fooling him right now. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt say it right away, because it was hard to exin how she learned about it. Therefore, she decided to see the woman secretly. As long as she could collect evidence to prove the woman meant to harm Leng Yecheng, Leng Yecheng would be convinced. She had to do that as soon as possible, because Leng Yecheng wasnt deeply in love with the woman yet. Chapter 2954 - 2954 You Have No Right to Interfere 2954 You Have No Right to Interfere After having the meal, Leng Xiaoyao went for a walk in the yard. The Leng family was a wealthy family, so their house was veryrge. They lived in a luxurious block at the suburbs of City Chang. The house didnt upy arge piece ofnd, but it wasnt small either. Right after Leng Xiaoyao walked out, Leng Yuqi followed her. !! Leng Xiaoyao gave her a cold nce, causing Leng Yuqi to stiffen a little. She was slightly scared of Leng Xiaoyao now, but she needed to ask Leng Xiaoyao about something, so she had to follow her. Leng Xiaoyao, are you really going to end the engagement with the Chu family tomorrow? Leng Yuqi asked. What? Are you afraid Ill regret it? Leng Xiaoyao sneered. Then she suddenly had the idea of making fun of Leng Yuqi, so Leng Xiaoyao added. Well, I was determined, but now I somehow feel very happy to see you look so nervous. Perhaps I will change my mind. You Leng Yuqi panicked. She didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to regret it just because she was nervous. Leng Xiaoyao, you cant do that. Since you said youre going to end the engagement, you must keep your promise, Leng Yuqi said anxiously. Why not? I can decide whether to regret it. You have no right to interfere. Leng Xiaoyao looked at her with a vague smile, as if she really had the intention of regretting it. But Jianan doesnt like you at all. You wont be happy even if you marry him, Leng Yuqi said. No matter how much he dislikes me, were engaged. As long as I dont end it, you can never be together. If he insists on being together with you, the Chu family will be criticized for being ungrateful. Once the news spreads, the Chu familys reputation will be damaged, so will their business. Do you think the Chu family is willing to suffer for you? Leng Xiaoyao analyzed. Leng Yuqi opened her mouth, but said nothing. She was smart, so she clearly knew the high stakes and was aware that the Chu family wouldnt be willing to suffer for her. Therefore, she panicked at the moment. She was worried that she would never be able to get together with Chu Jianan if Leng Xiaoyao didnt agree to end the engagement. What else do you want to say to me? If theres nothing, please leave me alone. Im afraid I might lose control of myself and beat you again, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt want to see Leng Yuqi, because she was honestly disgusting. You Leng Yuqi was mad, but didnt dare to annoy Leng Xiaoyao again because she was scared of her. As a result, she had to turn around and leave in anger. Leng Yecheng followed them out when he saw Leng Yuqi walking behind Leng Xiaoyao, so he heard everything. Therefore, he was surprised by Leng Xiaoyaos analysis, because she waspletely right. He could see that Leng Xiaoyao was lying and was simply making fun of Leng Yuqi. Leng Xiaoyao saw Leng Yecheng, but didnt care. On the first day after she came back here, Leng Xiaoyao had many worries. She felt guilty once she realized they would be sad and heart-broken after she disappeared. She wanted to deal with everything well here, and she missed her family in the other time space badly, but she couldnt go back without solving the problems here, so Leng Xiaoyao had to control herself and calm down a little. That night, Leng Xiaoyao had a dream. She dreamed about going to a party. She didnt want to drink, but still had a ss of juice and suddenly passed out. When she woke up, she was sleeping in a bed in the hotel, and a man was lying next to her. There were many reporters too. The man wasnt an ordinary man, and was also trapped. His hidden illness acted up that day and he lost control of himself. In fact, Chu Jianan arranged for another man to finish his scheme, but his people sent Leng Xiaoyao to the wrong room. It was a mistake, but it caused the same effect, so Chu Jianan was still satisfied. The man was furious once he learned that he was trapped and he taught the Chu family a serious lesson. As for Leng Xiaoyao, the man understood that she was also innocent, so he didnt vent his anger on her. After all, they had already had sex, so he had to take responsibility even though he disliked Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao wanted tomit suicide when Chu Jianan ended their engagement. Even though the man she slept with was a lot more handsome than Chu Jianan, she didnt care about him at all and wouldnt stop causing him trouble. In the end, the man died because of her. Leng Xiaoyao was scared by the dream and woke upte at night. She couldnt sleep again and thought about the man. Li Mochen, I wont do that to you this life. If I meet you again, I promise Ill make it up to you. Although Leng Xiaoyao couldnt sleep that night, she was still energetic when she got up the next day. After all, she was a cultivator, and wouldnt get tired easily. The next day, Leng Yuqi focused on Leng Xiaoyao the entire time, because Leng Xiaoyao was going to end the engagement with the Chu family today. She wanted to see when they would go to do that. She couldnt feel relieved until they really went. Leng Xiaoyao, on the contrary, wasnt in a rush. She did what she needed to do slowly. She was going to visit the Chu family today, but needed to wait till she had lunch. She was unwilling to dine at the Chu familys house. In the morning, Leng Yecheng went to hispany to deal with business. Although it was a weekend, Leng Yecheng never had free time unless he wasnt busy at work. Leng Yuqi couldnt rx at all till Leng Xiaoyao and the others finished lunch and left at 1 pm. However, because things werent finalized yet, she still couldnt feelpletely relieved. Before visiting the Chu family, Leng Changyuan called Chu Jianans father, Chu Zhaofeng, first and asked him whether they were home. The Chu family was aware that the Leng family woulde to end the engagement today, so they didnt go anywhere. They stayed at home and waited for the Leng familys arrival. They also wanted to end it as soon as possible. Leng Changyuan understood this as well, but it was still necessary for him to give them a call, since it was a matter of manners. Chapter 2955 - 2955 End the Engagement 2955 End the Engagement At the Chu familys house, Chu Zhaofeng, Mrs. Chu, and Chu Jianan were all present. When Leng Yecheng saw Chu Jianan, he really wanted to give him a punch, but he wasnt an impulsive man, so he curbed his anger. Chu Jianan was eager to see them, because he couldnt wait to end the engagement with Leng Xiaoyao, but when he saw Leng Xiaoyao, he was displeased. He hated Leng Xiaoyao very much and now he hated her even more after she pped and kicked him. However, he had to stay polite in order to end the engagement. Besides, even if he really wanted to use violence, he couldnt exactly hurt Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao felt nothing when she saw Chu Jianan. Although she harbored grudges against him, she wouldnt show it on her face. The Chu family knew why Leng Changyuan and the others came, but Chu Zhaofeng still asked them after they were seated. Mr. Leng, is there anything we can help with? Zhaofeng, were so close that I think we can be straightforward. I understand Yaoyao is bad-tempered. She does nothing but cause trouble every day. I know your family doesnt like her, especially Jianan. So, I dont want to force him to marry her. And Yaoyao has also changed her mind. She wants to end the engagement with Jianan, Leng Changyuan said directly. Even though Chu Zhaofeng was already aware of it, he still pretended to be surprised when Leng Changyuan said it aloud. Mr. Leng, I Chu Zhaofeng wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. Its an agreement between us, not them, so its normal that Jianan dislikes Yaoyao, but people should have moral standards. Even though Jianan is engaged to Yaoyao, he still has an abnormal rtionship with Yuqi. It has humiliated Yaoyao and the Leng family. I understand it takes two to tango, so Im also ashamed of such a shameless granddaughter who has an affair with her cousins fianc. As a result, even though Yaoyao is ending the engagement with Jianan, Yuqi cant be with Jianan, Leng Changyuan said. Why? Chu Jianan was anxious once he heard that. If Leng Xiaoyao ended the engagement with him, why couldnt he be together with Leng Yuqi? Everyone in the high society of City Chang is aware of the Leng familys engagement with the Chu family. If Yuqi gets together with you after Yaoyao ends the engagement with you, people will know that Yaoyao did that because you betrayed her. If youre together with another girl, I wont interfere, but not Yuqi. We dont want to be humiliated, Leng Changyuan exined. Even though Leng Xiaoyao ended her engagement with Chu Jianan, Leng Changyuan still wouldnt allow Leng Yuqi to get together with Chu Jianan. However, he didnt do that for the Leng familys pride, but simply to pay them back for Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao actually didnt care about whether Chu Jianan got together with Leng Yuqi after their engagement ended, but she said nothing since Leng Changyuan was so protective of her. Her grandfather could deal with it as he wanted, while she only wanted to end the engagement with Chu Jianan. Its not that serious! Chu Jianan exined. Precisely because he didnt think it was so serious, he thought that Leng Changyuan was doing it on purpose. However, Chu Zhaofeng agreed with Leng Changyuan, so he started to think it was a bad idea. Youre not experienced. Dont you know that words can kill? Do you know what people of high status are most afraid of? We dont want our reputation to be damaged, because it can affect our future or business. Whats happening between you and Yuqi is extremely amoral, Leng Changyuan said. Even though Leng Changyuan made it very clear, Chu Jianan still didnt think it was a big deal. After all, he was very young. Grandpa Leng, it wont be as serious as you just described. Youre too protective of Leng Xiaoyao, so you dont want Yuqi to be together with me, right? Chu Jianan angrily questioned Leng Changyuan, but that was the truth. Jianan, how could you talk to Grandpa Leng like that? Apologize, now! Chu Zhaofeng snapped. Dad, I Chu Jianan was reluctant to do that. Well, Yaoyao is my granddaughter. Shouldnt I protect her when shes been taken advantage of? Leng Changyuan asked. He denied that he was too protective of Leng Xiaoyao. Yaoyao is quick-tempered, but she wouldnt have injured you if you hadnt betrayed her. Leng Changyuan stated. This time, Chu Jianan didnt know what to say. He was unwilling to ept it, because he felt he was innocent and his family didnt ask for his permission when they agreed to the engagement with Leng Xiaoyao. Was he wrong? He wasnt wrong, but that didnt mean he could cheat on Leng Xiaoyao. You pushed Yaoyao down on the ground, and she passed out. Why didnt you call the hospital? Did you want her to die? Leng Yecheng questioned at this point. He coldly stared at Chu Jianan, putting pressure on him. What? You pushed Xiaoyao causing her to pass out? Hearing that, Chu Zhaofeng was surprised, because he didnt know that it was Chu Jianan who attacked Leng Xiaoyao first. Mrs. Chu was also extremely surprised, because she didnt know that either. However, she wouldnt me Chu Jianan, because she believed that Leng Xiaoyao deserved it. She didnt have any sympathy for Leng Xiaoyao, andpletely sided with Chu Jianan, but she had the same idea as Chu Zhaofeng after hearing Leng Changyuans words. If Chu Jianan really married Leng Yuqi after ending the engagement with Leng Xiaoyao, it would damage the Chu familys reputation and business. Although she liked Leng Yuqi, she cared more about the Chu familys reputation. After all, Leng Yuqi was just an outsider. Chapter 2956 - 2956 Wait a Few Years 2956 Wait a Few Years It was her who wanted to attack Yuqi first, Chu Jianan said, not feeling guilty at all. Hearing his words, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were both displeased. Leng Yecheng mocked. Let me be straightforward, Xiaoyao and Yuqi are cousins. Its none of your business if they have a tussel. Why didnt you protect your fiance, but another girl? Do you think thats right? I Chu Jianan was unwilling to do that, because he liked Leng Yuqi, so he only wanted to protect Leng Yuqi. Before he could say anything again, Chu Zhaofeng interrupted. Jianan, shut your mouth! !! At the same time, he gave him a warning nce. Chu Jianan didnt dare to say anything again, because he was in awe of his father. Afterwards, Chu Zhaofeng turned to look at Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng, then he apologized. Im sorry, itspletely Jianans fault. Luckily, Xiaoyao wasnt injured. As his father, I failed to educate him well. Given the current situation, I feel really guilty. If it hadnt been for Yeze, I wouldnt have survived. Mr. Leng, even though Xiaoyao is ending her engagement with Jianan today, I promise I still wont spare any effort to help her if she needs it. It wasnt just a courtesy. He indeed felt guilty and was willing to help Leng Xiaoyao if she encountered any trouble in the future. He was snobbish, and felt the Chu family would be humiliated if Chu Jianan married Leng Xiaoyao, so he didnt want them to get together, but in his heart, he was still grateful to Leng Yeze. Leng Changyuan felt Chu Zhaofengs sincerity, so he was reluctant to argue any longer. Fine, thats it. As of today, Yaoyao has no rtionship with Jianan. Leng Xiaoyaos engagement with Chu Jianan ended. After that, Chu Zhaofeng politely walked them out. Because they only needed to end the engagement, the elders could reach an agreement after a meeting. There was no need to waste much time on it. It wasnt a divorce anyway. After that, Leng Changyuan and the others left. Once they were gone, Chu Jianan asked Chu Zhaofeng, Dad, cant Yuqi and I get together? Didnt you hear what Grandpa Leng just said? If you marry Leng Yuqi right after your engagement with Leng Xiaoyao is ended, both the Leng family and the Chu familys reputation will be damaged. Our familys business can be affected too. Chu Zhaofeng expected better from Chu Jianan. He cared about his reputation, so he wouldnt allow Chu Jianan to marry Leng Yuqi. If he didnt care about his reputation, he would have visited the Leng family to end the engagement early on. He wouldnt have waited till the Leng family came to request it. But Yuqi and I truly love each other! Chu Jianan refused to ept it. Although he wanted to end the engagement not just because of Leng Yuqi, Leng Yuqi was one of the reasons. He wanted to be together with Leng Yuqi openly. So what? Do you want to sacrifice our familys reputation for a girl? Chu Zhaofeng angrily shouted. It wasnt easy for him to get so much wealth and keep a good reputation, so he was extremely mad that his son could easily ruin everything. But Chu Jianan was still unhappy. Alright, alright. At this moment, Mrs. Chu opened her mouth. You just ended the engagement with Leng Xiaoyao. Its not right if you get together with Yuqi right away, but Yuqi is still young. It shouldnt be a problem after a few years. And you might lose interest in her by then. Mom, I Chu Jianan wanted to argue and say that he really liked Leng Yuqi. It wouldnt change, but he suddenly wasnt sure of it. Your mom is right. Now keep a distance from Leng Yuqi for the time being, Chu Zhaofeng said. He also felt that Chu Jianan might lose interest in Leng Yuqi after a few years, so the best way now was to dy it. In the end, Chu Jianan was persuaded, so he said nothing further. Because he was convinced by Chu Zhaofeng and Mrs. Chu, he didnt call Leng Yuqi after Leng Changyuan and the others left. Leng Yuqi, however, was still waiting for his reply. She couldnt feel relieved until he called her, but she didnt dare to call him because she was afraid that Leng Changyuan was present and would hear them. After Leng Changyuan and the others left, Leng Changyuan said, Does Chu Jianan really think he can be together with Yuqi after ending the engagement with you? Naive! They cant humiliate the Leng family like that. I thought Chu Jianan was a smart young man, but it turns out that he is stupid. I think Yaoyao is smarter than him. Leng Yecheng told Leng Changyuan what Leng Xiaoyao said yesterday, so Leng Changyuan felt that Leng Xiaoyao was smart. Right, Yaoyao knows to weigh the advantages and disadvantages, but Chu Jianan doesnt, Leng Yecheng agreed. Chu Zhaofeng doesnt know, but Chu Zhaofeng and Mrs. Chu will see it clearly. If I guess correctly, they should tell Chu Jianan to keep his distance from Leng Yuqi. Or Chu Jianan will need to wait for a few years till the news about me and him is totally forgotten. He cant be together with Leng Yuqi till the Chu family is safe, but Chu Jianan could fall in love with another girl during that time and lose interest in Leng Yuqi. I dont think hes a loyal man. Hes simply young and impulsive right now. After he learns about the cruelty of society and knows how to weigh advantages and disadvantages, he wont choose to suffer the damage of reputation and benefits for Leng Yuqi. Most people are selfish and think about themselves, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos clear and rigorous analysis, both Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were shocked. They couldnt believe their ears! How could Leng Xiaoyao be so clear-headed all of a sudden? She sounded so sophisticated. Chapter 2957 - 2957 Zhang Guanglin 2957 Zhang Guanglin Seeing them shocked, Leng Xiaoyaoughed and said, Dont be so surprised. Women can easily be dumb when they are in love, because it is easier for women to lose their reason because of love. However, once women fall out of love, they can get their reason back and begin to see everything clearly. Well, Im talking about me as well. Saying that, Leng Xiaoyaoplimented herself. Hearing that, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were amused, but they didnt doubt her words. After Leng Xiaoyao changed, they realized that she was very smart, so they didnt think her words were wrong. Instead, they agreed with her. In addition, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng felt that Leng Xiaoyaos words made sense. Once a woman fell in love, she would rarely stay clear-headed, but she would get her reason back after she fell out of love. However, they somehow found it strange when Leng Xiaoyao said that. Leng Xiaoyao was only eighteen years old, but she sounded like a mature woman. So they were worried that she was hurt too deeply by Chu Jianan this time. Leng Xiaoyao felt their worry, so she promised. Grandpa, uncle, dont worry, Im fine. I have actually gotten over it. My mood isnt affected at all. Most importantly, she waspletely different now, and had already lost all interest in Chu Jianan. Although Leng Xiaoyao said that, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were still slightly worried, but they didnt show it. On their way home, Leng Yecheng received a call from his secretary. His secretary told him that something went wrong in thepany. Zhang Guanglin wanted to quit, so he needed to deal with it. Before Leng Yecheng went to thepany, he wanted to send Leng Changyuan and Leng Xiaoyao home, but Leng Xiaoyao remembered that Zhang Guanglins resignation caused Leng Yechengspany a great loss, so she wanted to go to thepany with Leng Yecheng. Uncle, why dont you take us to yourpany as well? I want to have a look, Leng Xiaoyao said. Sure! Leng Yecheng didnt want to waste time either. Since Leng Xiaoyao wanted to have a look, he decided to take them to thepany. About twenty minutester, they arrived. It was a designingpany which was called Fengshang Design. Because it wasnt argepany, its office only upied a single level of arge office building, but a single level wasnt small, being about eight hundred square-meters. It was owned by Fengshang Design, and it wasnt rented. Once they showed up, Leng Yechengs secretary walked over to wee them. When he saw Leng Changyuan, he respectfully called him Master Leng. However, when his sight fell on Leng Xiaoyao, he directly ignored her. He had never liked her. Leng Xiaoyao understood that she was very hateful in the past, so she didnt care. President Leng, Zhang Guanglin is in the office, the secretary said. Great, you can look after my father and my niece. Ill go over to see him, Leng Yecheng said. Afterwards, he directly walked to the office, leaving Leng Changyuan and Leng Xiaoyao with his secretary. Master Leng, why dont we go to the lounge for a rest? Thanks! Leng Changyuan nodded, then walked over with the secretary, followed by Leng Xiaoyao. The staff in thepany recognized Leng Changyuan and Leng Xiaoyao, so they greeted them at once. Today, a senior manager wanted to quit and work in anotherpany. Once he left, some other experienced staffers would go with him, but it wasnt the main reason why Fengshang Design would suffer a great loss. Normally, thepany wouldnt stop employees from quitting. The trouble was that the senior manager leaked an important project of Fengshang Design after he quit. Fengshang lost the project and suffered a great loss. Therefore, since Leng Xiaoyao already knew about it beforehand, she wouldnt allow it to happen again. Leng Xiaoyao didnt go with Leng Changyuan to the lounge, but turned to walk to Leng Yechengs office. Miss Leng, where are you going? Seeing that, Leng Yechengs secretary, Chen Yuxi, immediately asked, in case anything went wrong. I need to see my uncle, Leng Xiaoyao announced. The president is busy now. You cant interrupt him. Chen Yuxi stopped her at once. I must go, Leng Xiaoyao said with determination. Chen, its fine. Let her go, Leng Changyuan said, because he could see that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt trying to cause trouble and he trusted her. But Chen Yuxi was worried. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about his reaction. She pushed him away and directly went ahead. Chen Yuxi was amazed, because he didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to be so strong. Anxious, Chen Yuxi followed Leng Xiaoyao, and so did Leng Changyuan. He also wanted to see what Leng Xiaoyao was going to do. In the office, the atmosphere was a little tense. Leng Yecheng was in a bad mood, while Zhang Guanglin looked arrogant. President Leng, Ive done my best for thepany, but you pay a lot more attention to Yan Chenguang than me. If I cant fulfill my potential at Fengshang Design, why cant I work for anotherpany? Zhang Guanglin said angrily, feeling aggrieved. I know youve done your best, but its not enough. Clients dont like your designs, so I cant let you manage the case, Leng Yecheng said with displeasure. Zhang Guanglin thought too highly of himself. Leng Yecheng understood that Zhang Guanglin decided to leave for a malicious reason, so he couldnt allow it to happen. If so, isnt it better if I leave? Why do you want to keep me? Zhang Guanglin asked coldly. Anyway, he had made up his mind to leave, so he didnt care about the result. Right at this moment, the door was opened with a loud sound, scaring both of them. Subconsciously, they turned to look at the door. Leng Yecheng was already angry because of Zhang Guanglins resignation, so he wanted to swear when someone dared to interrupt them, but he said nothing once he saw it was Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 2958 - 2958 Threaten 2958 Threaten Leng Xiaoyao didnt look at Leng Yecheng, but faced Zhang Guanglin. You can leave, and Fengshang wont ask you to stay. You can take away your clients and your designs, but if you dare leak any projects from Fengshang to thepany youre going to work for and cause Fengshang to suffer a loss, I promise you cant bear the result Saying that, Leng Xiaoyao picked up a ss from the table, then clenched it and broke it to pieces. Do you hear me? Everyone was shocked by her movement. Staring at the broken ss in her hand, they were scared, but how did she know what Zhang Guanglin was going to do after he quit? Yaoyao, are you alright? Leng Changyuan immediately checked whether Leng Xiaoyao was injured. !! Yaoyao, you Leng Yecheng also went to look at Leng Xiaoyaos hand. Im fine, Leng Xiaoyao said, spreading out her palm. There was no wound. Seeing that Leng Xiaoyaos hand was fine, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were relieved, but they were extremely surprised too and felt that Leng Xiaoyao seemed strange. Chen Yuxi thought that Leng Xiaoyao was going to cause trouble, but he was amazed by her movement and felt her words were right. Zhang Guanglin waspletely frightened. In fact, Chen Yuxi never liked Zhang Guanglin. He worked hard, but his abilities were limited, but he never admitted that he wasnt capable. Instead, he med other people for ignoring him. At the same time, he changed his opinion of Leng Xiaoyao after she made such a bold decision. How dare you threaten me? Zhang Guanglin felt humiliated aftering back to his senses. He was scared by a young girl, which was totally uneptable in his eyes. Leng Xiaoyao sneered, then said meaningfully, So what? Dont say that you dont have that intention. I wont believe it. If you want to quit, sure you can, but not now. You can leave after the project involving Fenglin Yuan is over. During this time, Ill arrange for someone to watch you. If you dare to leak any information about the project, youll end up like this ashtray Saying that, Leng Xiaoyao started to show her strength again. She grabbed a crystal ashtray and broke it into halves with a hand. It shocked everyone, and they all turned to look at her in shock once more. They couldnt believe their eyes! Leng Xiaoyao easily cut the thick ashtray into halves with her hand. If they wanted to do that, a knife might not even be enough. In addition, how did Leng Xiaoyao know about the project involving Fenglin Yuan? Actually, it wasnt a secret, because all the major designingpanies werepeting for the case. And Fengshang Design was in the final round. They were likely to win it, but it was still surprising that Leng Xiaoyao had heard of it. And she even said that Zhang Guanglin might leak information about the project. Suddenly, they felt Leng Xiaoyao was very strange. She was unusually powerful now, and even they were notparable to her. However, when Zhang Guanglin heard Leng Xiaoyao bring up the project for Fenglin Yuan, he panicked, because that was what he was doing. Yaoyao, why did you use your hand again? Leng Changyuan criticized and checked Leng Xiaoyaos hand. He was relieved after making sure she was fine. Leng Xiaoyao continued. Im not just saying it. Although my uncle is the president of Fengshang Design, dont forget that thispany was built by my mother. I have the duty to protect it. So, if you want to be safe, dont ever try to ruin ourpany, or I will twist and break your neck. Hearing that, Zhang Guanglin subconsciously shrank his neck. After witnessing Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, he didnt dare to doubt her. He didnt actually think that Leng Xiaoyao would dare to do that, because it was illegal, but Leng Xiaoyao looked extremely aggressive. She didnt seem to be joking. Moreover, despair could give courage even to a coward. Leng Xiaoyao said this to threaten Zhang Guanglin, but Leng Yecheng and Chen Yuxi were also amazed by her power. Moreover, they felt more respect for her. It was true that they were amazed by a girl who was nearly twelve years younger than them. You Zhang Guanglin was mad and even shook a little in fright. He wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. Uncle, what else do you need to talk about with Mr. Zhang? Leng Xiaoyao asked Leng Yecheng. When she spoke to Leng Yecheng, she became a lot more gentle. I bet he has already heard what you said. I have nothing else to talk to him about, Leng Yecheng replied. He agreed with Leng Xiaoyao on what she had just said. If so, Mr. Zhang, you can go back to your office now. You dont need to do anything during this time. You will receive the same sry till the project for Fenglin Yuan is settled, then you can leave, Leng Xiaoyao announced. Zhang Guanglin opened his mouth, but still said nothing, then he walked away in anger. He didnt want to listen to Leng Xiaoyao, but Leng Xiaoyao was too aggressive to be ignored. After all, he didnt want to die. Nevertheless, it was necessary for him to talk to his people about it. Once Zhang Guanglin left, Leng Changyuan and the others turned to focus on Leng Xiaoyao. She appeared very strange in their eyes now. Yaoyao, how did you know that Zhang Guanglin is going to leak our project for Fenglin Yuan after he quits? Leng Yecheng asked. I ran into him talking with a man in a caf the other day. They talked about Fenglin Yuan, so I learned about his purpose. I forgot about it till you received the call earlier. As soon as I heard Zhang Guanglins name, I remembered it, so I asked you to bring us over, Leng Xiaoyao exined. Chapter 2959 - 2959 He Should Leave 2959 He Should Leave Where did you see him meeting another man? Leng Yecheng asked. I dont remember. After all, I just passed out, so I lost some of my memories, Leng Xiaoyao said. That was a lie, since it didnt happen at all, but she couldnt name a random caf, otherwise Leng Yecheng would go to investigate it for evidence. By then, she wouldnt be able to cover up the lie. Anyway, she just fell and lost consciousness, so she could use that as an excuse. Since Leng Xiaoyao said that, they didnt doubt it. Instead, they began to worry about her head. !! What? You lost some of your memories? Will it affect your brain? Do you need to go to the hospital? What if your head is injured? Leng Changyuan asked worriedly. Im fine. Grandpa, no need to worry. Leng Xiaoyaoforted him. How is it possible? You even passed out. No, you must go to the hospital to have a medical check with me right now. Leng Changyuan insisted. He didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to be injured. Right, you must do a check. Lets go. I can drive you there, Leng Yecheng insisted. After dealing with Zhang Guanglin, there was nothing else he needed to do now. Leng Xiaoyao was left with no choice. In order to set Leng Changyuan and Leng Yechengs mind at rest, she had to agree. Fine! Before they left, Leng Xiaoyao said to Leng Yecheng, Uncle, you better send someone to spy on Zhang Guanglin in case any idents happen. You better pay a hacker to pay special attention to his email box as well. He might leak information through his emails. You better stop Zhang Guanglin from meeting your opponents in business. Dont you have a close rtionship with Han Yu? I think he can help you with that. Han Yu was a man who was as good as he was bad. He managed a bar in City Chang, and was a leading businessman in this industry. He knew a lot of people in illegal and legal areas, so it was easy for him to find a hacker and a person who was good at spying. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Leng Yecheng was astonished. How could she know about Han Yu? Although Leng Xiaoyao didnt have a rtionship with Han Yu, she had to be sure that he could do it, otherwise she wouldnt mention him. Anyway, there was no time for Leng Yecheng to think about it. He directly ordered Chen Yuxi. Chen, contact Han Yu and ask him to get me a man whos good at spying. No problem, President Leng, Chen Yuxi said. Afterwards, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng drove Leng Xiaoyao to the hospital for a check. Watching Leng Xiaoyaos back, Chen Yuxi still couldnt digest the shocking news. Leng Xiaoyao totally shocked him today. How could she be so different? Once Leng Yecheng and the others were gone, Chen Yuxi called Han Yu. After Han Yu learned about the situation, he did what Leng Yecheng wanted him to do. Given their close rtionship, it was just a little favor. .. Back in his office, Zhang Guanglin called the person who poached him. The person was also mad after hearing about the situation, but they had to give up on Zhang Guanglin since it was already exposed. They mainly poached Zhang Guanglin for the project for Fenglin Yuan. If it couldnt be done, Zhang Guanglin would be of no use to them. After all, Zhang Guanglin wasnt extremely outstanding and it wasnt difficult for them to find someone who was better than him. Besides, Zhang Guanglin betrayed Fengshang Design because they offered him some benefits, so he could do the same thing to them if otherpanies gave him more benefits. Disloyal people werent reliable, but it wasnt the end yet, so they didnt tell Zhang Guanglin that yet. They decided to wait till the final result was out. Zhang Guanglin always believed that he relied on his abilities to win their approval and it was just an additional condition that they wanted him to leak information about the project for Fenglin Yuan. Therefore, he had no idea that they wanted to abandon him. That was proof that Zhang Guanglin wasnt very smart. If he was smart, he wouldnt have been easily persuaded by them. After all, there was no free lunch in this world. In fact, Zhang Guanglin had a high position and a high sry in Fengshang Design, but he was too ambitious. He thought that he deserved something better, but it actually was beyond his abilities. If he had a clear understanding of himself, he wouldntin about his position and sry in Fengshang Design. Zhang Guanglin wasnt qualified to handle important projects, but he was able to deal with normal projects, so he could be a manager in Fengshang Design. Yaoyao, how did you know that Han Yu can help? On the way, Leng Yecheng asked Leng Xiaoyao curiously. Didnt you tell me that he knows a variety of people? And I also heard that he has connections in both illegal and legal industries, so it shouldnt be difficult for him, Leng Xiaoyao exined. Hearing that, Leng Yecheng nodded. Although not many people knew that Han Yu had a close rtionship with illegal gangs, it wasnt a secret, so it wasnt strange for Leng Xiaoyao to know that. I hope Zhang Guanglin can behave himself, or itll be troublesome, Leng Yecheng said. Hope so! Leng Xiaoyao said, But I dont think Zhang Guanglin is smart. Perhaps he will be abandoned after those people find out that hes under our watch. Right, Zhang Guanglin isnt irreceable. Those people poached him in an attempt to defeat Fengshang Design. There are countless skilled people nowadays, but they dont have a good tform. Zhang Guanglin has, but hes too ambitious. He refuses to improve himself, butins about his treatment, Leng Yecheng said. Its not a bad thing if he leaves Fengshang Design, Leng Xiaoyao said. He should have left earlier on! Leng Yecheng agreed. Chapter 2960 - 2960 Too Powerful 2960 Too Powerful Before it happened, Leng Yecheng still felt Zhang Guanglin was of some use, but now he felt Zhang Guanglin should leave. Although Zhang Guanglin hadnt had a chance to betray Fengshang Design yet, he had thought of it and if they didnt stop him, he might have seeded. Yaoyao, youre so powerful! Even I felt threatened earlier, especially when you broke the ss and ashtray with your hand, Leng Yecheng said with mixed emotions. Grandpa, uncle, I understand that its hard for you to digest it. I cant tell you much, but Im very satisfied with my change. No one can bully me in the future, Leng Xiaoyao said. It was really impossible for her to exin. Youre right. Its not a bad thing that youre different now. Since you cant tell us much, we wont ask, Leng Changyuan said. He was curious why Leng Xiaoyao suddenly changed, but everyone had their secrets, so they decided to not ask more about it. Leng Yuqi waited for a long while, but Chu Jianan still didnt contact her. Finally, she lost her patience and sent him a message to ask him about the result. Chu Jianan read Leng Yuqis message, but didnt reply to her until a long whileter. Chu Jianan: The engagement has ended, but your grandfather and my parents said that its not appropriate for me to get together with you so soon after the engagement ended. It will affect the reputation of both of our families. So, we should keep our distance for the time being. We can still date if we have time. Chu Jianan only agreed to keep his distance away from Leng Yuqi in public, but they could still see each other secretly. Currently he still liked Leng Yuqi, so he wouldnt cut off his rtionship with her just because of Leng Changyuan and Chu Zhaofengs words. As for what would happen in the future, he would make a decision ording to the situation then. Reading Chu Jianans reply, Leng Yuqi was slightly disappointed and sad, but she knew that it was right. If Chu Jianan got together with her right after he ended his engagement with Leng Xiaoyao, the reputation of both families would be damaged. Therefore, Leng Yuqi agreed to keep her distance from Chu Jianan on the surface, and they could meet each other secretly. Leng Yuqi replied: Fine, we wont hang out together publicly for the time being. Jianan, I love you. I cant wait to be with you openly. Chu Jianan simply replied that he felt the same, then he said nothing further. Leng Yuqi shared the result with Song Meiyu. Although the engagement was ended, Song Meiyu was still afraid that Leng Yuqi couldnt marry Chu Jianan. After all, it was not only Leng Changyuan, the Chu family also didnt want to be affected. Nevertheless, no matter how worried they were, they couldnt do anything about it, because it wasnt up to them. Leng Xiaoyao arrived at the hospital and had a medical check of her head. The result showed that there was nothing wrong, so Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng felt very relieved. Afterwards, they went home. Han Yus people quickly came to Fengshang Design, and started spying on Zhang Guanglin and his email box. Leng Xiaoyao was eighteen years old in this time space, so she was still studying. In fact, she was a senior in high school with a tight schedule. Currently, it was March, so the National College Entrance Examination was only three months away. In this time space, the people were different, but the other things were the same, including knowledge. Therefore, as a straight-A student, Leng Xiaoyao was not worried at all. She had just finished writing the National College Entrance Examination in the previous time space. Although she failed the test of her cultivation before she knew the result, she believed that she had to be one of the top 3 around the country. She was always on the list of top 3 in all of her exams. When she won first ce, Leng Xiaoran would be second. If she was the second, Leng Xiaoran would be the first. Every time, she and Leng Xiaoran upied two of the three positions in the top 3 in each exam. After all, they were cultivators, so they had a much better memory and ability toprehend than ordinary people. In addition, they studied hard, so it couldnt be easier for them to get a high score. Leng Xiaoyao was aware of Gu Nings achievements, but she didnt know that Gu Ning was reincarnated. However, Leng Xiaoyao suddenly felt she lived the same life as Gu Ning. Both of them made a U-turn change and became unbelievably sessful afterwards. In the past, Leng Xiaoyao was really bad at studying and she was always absent from ss. ordingly, the teachers, Leng Changyuan, and Leng Yecheng never expected her to pass the National College Entrance Examination. She only needed to be present and finish it. Normally, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng didnt remind Leng Xiaoyao to study, because it was useless. If she couldnt get into the university, they would think of another n. After dinner, Leng Yuqi went to have the evening ss, while Leng Xiaoyao stayed at home and yed on her phone. She wasnt killing time, she was instead reading useful information about business. She didnt know how long she would have to stay here, but she was unwilling to be a nobody, so she decided to do something. As Gu Nings daughter, she had talent in cultivation and business, so she wanted to see how sessful she could be. Even though she was talented in business, she understood that it wasnt easy to be sessful. If she wanted to start up apany, not only herself, but her partners and staff also need to be skilled. Therefore, she needed to carefully think about it. Currently, the market in many industries was already saturated. It was hard for newpanies to make profit unless they had good luck and outstanding abilities. It also needed a lot of money. Since Leng Xiaoyao wanted to build apany on her own, she wouldnt ask Leng Changyuan or Leng Yecheng for money. Chapter 2961 - 2961 Warn the Driver 2961 Warn the Driver Therefore, she needed to collect information about the market and make some money. The fastest way Leng Xiaoyao could think of to make money was to gamble. After that, Leng Xiaoyao looked up casinos in City Chang on the Inte. After getting the information, Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to waste time, so she directly put on a mature look, then jumped out of the window and secretly left the Leng familys house. The Leng family was very rich. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng spoiled Leng Xiaoyao, so she received a lot of allowance. Now her savings were about ten thousand yuan. She was not as skilled as Gu Ning when it came to gambling, but she was much better than most gamblers. She relied on her magical senses to do that. Leng Xiaoyao walked to the road, then took a taxi to a casino. Casinos werent illegal, but they couldnt operate publicly, so they were usually located in unobtrusive ces. When the taxi driver saw a beautiful girl going to a remote ce alone, he had the thought of sexually assaulting her. As he frequently turned around and looked back, Leng Xiaoyao noticed his strange behavior. Without dy, she took out her phone and pretended to be calling. How couldnt you defeat three stupid middling men? Why do I need you if I have to deal with it on my own every time? Youre useless! When Leng Xiaoyao said that, she put a lot of pressure on the taxi driver. The taxi driver was scared and quickly returned his focus to driving. Jesus, what did this girl do? How could she be strong enough to defeat three middling men by herself? She must be good at kung fu! If three men were no match for her, he would not be able to hurt her. Therefore, if he really dared to sexually assault her, he might not be able to bear the consequences. Once its over, cone train for a month with me. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao finished, she hung up, looking mad. The taxi driver didnt dare to look back again, and continued to drive quietly. Since the taxi driver stopped leering at her, Leng Xiaoyao did nothing further. She didnt want to bother, so she decided to scare the taxi driver before he took action. Half an hourter, she arrived at her destination. After Leng Xiaoyao paid the money, the taxi driver immediately drove away, as if he would be caught in a second. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about that, so she walked straight into the casino. Although it was far from the city center, it wasnt isted. There were people living in the area. The casino was in an underground room of arge building. It looked normal from the outside, but waspletely different on the inside. Leng Xiaoyao walked into the building. Because she appeared mature no one stopped her. After she walked in, she directly went to the counter and exchanged her money for chips. Because Leng Xiaoyao knew she was going to win, she didnt exchange all of her money for chips. She only got chips for a thousand yuan. Each chip was worth a hundred yuan. It was little, so the waiter gave her a nce of disdain, but Leng Xiaoyao wasnt affected. She would prove her abilities a whileter. With the chips, Leng Xiaoyao walked inside. The casino was very luxurious, and lookedpletely different from its outside which was understandable, since casinos shouldnt attract too much attention. Leng Xiaoyao nced around, then walked to a Sic Bo gambling table. It was easier to y the game of big and small, and the odds were long. Because Leng Xiaoyao was clearly aware of the rules, she didnt watch, but directly bet after listening to the dice. Leng Xiaoyao bet big, and it was big after the result was out. The odds were 1-1, so Leng Xiaoyao won a hundred yuan. Leng Xiaoyao yed a few times. Although she won every time, the odds were short, so she didnt make a lot of money. Nobody paid special attention to her either. She wanted to bet at long odds, but she couldnt guess the numbers on the dice correctly right now, so she still yed Sic Bo. However, before long, she had a chance and bet on Alls. Alls meant any of the triples would appear. Leng Xiaoyao was the only one who bet on Alls. Because the probability of Alls was low, other people gave Leng Xiaoyao a nce of disdain. Some even talked about her in a low voice. Why did she bet on Alls? Doesnt she know how difficult it is? Right, shes really eager to win. It was such double standards. They also came to gamble for money, so they were no different from Leng Xiaoyao. If you dont want to win money, why did youe? For fun? I dont think anyone will believe that. Leng Xiaoyao argued. They were struck dumb for a second, not knowing what to say, because they indeed came to win money. And they wanted to win as much money as possible. At the same time, the other people also made their choices, and the banker opened the dice cup. When three number 3 showed, everyone was surprised and turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao in shock and jealousy. Leng Xiaoyao, however, felt nothing, because it wasnt beyond her expectation. The odds of Alls were 24-1, so since Leng Xiaoyao bet three hundred yuan on it, she won seven thousand two hundred yuan. Jesus, she won seven thousand two hundred yuan in one go. If I had followed her, I could have won so much money too. But no one believed her earlier. Right, if I were her, I would have bet ten thousand yuan on it, so that I could win 240 thousand yuan! But how could you be sure that you are going to win? It depends on your luck. Leng Xiaoyao won a lot of money this time, but nobody thought she had any skill. Everyone believed that she was simply lucky. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao continued to bet on big and small, and she won almost every time, but she noticed that some people were paying special attention to her and followed her several times, so she deliberately made a mistake and lost some money. After a few rounds, Leng Xiaoyao bet at long odds again. Leng Xiaoyao bet on the total score, 4, and the odds were 50-1. It had a high risk of losing, but she bet a thousand yuan on it. Chapter 2962 - 2962 Too Ambitious 2962 Too Ambitious Seeing her choice, everyone was surprised, including the banker. People wondered whether she had heard something and made the choice, or whether it was just a random choice. Most people didnt dare to follow her again after she lost a few times, but some were still hesitating. One person followed her, but only bet a hundred yuan. After the dice cup opened, there was number 1, number 1, and number 2. The total score was indeed 4. Instantly, everyone was astonished. Jesus, she won! Thats unbelievable. She won fifty times her bet. Thats fifty thousand yuan! F*ck, I was thinking about whether to follow her, but she had just lost several times, so I didnt follow her, but unexpectedly she won again. I wish I had followed her. Didnt she do that on purpose? I dont think so. If she could win, why would she want to lose? She could lose on purpose to stop us from following her! Many people regretted not following Leng Xiaoyao, especially those who had hesitated. The man who won money after following Leng Xiaoyao was very happy, but he also regretted not betting more. If he bet all of his chips on it, he could have made a fortune! Gamblers were always ambitious. Hey, did you lose on purpose earlier? someone asked Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao sneered and said, Dont tter me. If I had that ability, I would be the God of Gambling. Hearing that, other people agreed. No matter what, whether it was good luck or skills, Leng Xiaoyao had won twice at long odds. After she won twice, the banker was alerted. In the following rounds, Leng Xiaoyao bet on big and small again. She won and lost some money, but after she won money at long odds twice, many people followed her to bet. Sometimes, Leng Xiaoyao bet at long odds, but she didnt win every time. After all, she wasnt Gu Ning and didnt have a pair of Jade Eyes. She wouldnt be urate every time. Therefore, people with good luck could win a lot of money after following Leng Xiaoyao, while those who didnt have good luck lost a lot. As Leng Xiaoyao won more and more money, a man who won some money by following her reminded her kindly. Miss, if you continue to win, Im afraid you wont be able to leave this ceter. Gamblers who came here often were aware of the unspoken rule. If they won too much, they wouldnt be able to leave safely. Although it was unfair, they couldnt do anything about it. They wanted to win money, so they were frequent visitors of casinos. In fact, they didnt have good luck or skills to win a lot of money. There is no need to be afraid, Leng Xiaoyao said. She knew the unspoken rule, but she didnt care, nor was she scared. If they didnt allow her to leave, she could cause a scene. She didnt believe that they could stop her from leaving. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos reply, the man said nothing further. Since she was so confident, he would wait to see her result. Other people were also waiting to see Leng Xiaoyao getting in trouble. After all, she had won so much money, so they were very jealous of her. Half an hourter, Leng Xiaoyao had won over a million yuan, so she was finally targeted. In an office of the casino, two young men, who were about thirty years old, were smoking on a sofa, watching the picture on the screen. The screen showed a picture of the gambling table that Leng Xiaoyao was at, and they were mainly looking at her. She doesnt seem to be a new hand. She should know the rules, but she is still winning so much. Shes bold, one man said unhappily, looking dangerous. She either doesnt know, or is doing it on purpose, the other man replied. If Leng Xiaoyao was here, she would recognize this man, because he was Leng Yechengs friend, Han Yu. Whether she doesnt know or is doing it on purpose, call her over, the man ordered. Go, tell the woman toe upstairs to Room 1 to gamble with me. He ordered his subordinate. Sure. The mans subordinate answered, then walked out. Before long, the mans subordinate found Leng Xiaoyao and said that their manager was inviting her to gamble a round. Leng Xiaoyao knew that they woulde to see her and them wanting to gamble with her was just an excuse, but she said nothing and left with them. Other people gloated over her misfortune. She shouldnt have won so much money. Now shes in trouble. Right, shes too ambitious. Shes going to learn a lesson. She was too ambitious? If other gamblers had her abilities, they would be ambitious too. Leng Xiaoyao followed the man to Room 1, but there was no one inside. The man told her to have a seat, then went to inform their manager. After a long while, their manager finally came. The moment Leng Xiaoyao saw them, she ced her sight on Han Yu. She didnt expect him to be here as well, but she was aware that he had a close rtionship with illegal gangs, so she wasnt surprised. Anyway, this casino was owned by an illegal gang. Sitting on the chair, Leng Xiaoyao crossed her legs and leaned back slightly. Looking at them, she didnt seem scared at all. Leng Xiaoyaos attitude made those men and Han Yu believe that she came to cause trouble. If so, she was trouble, and they wouldnt disdain her just because she was a woman. They would never take their enemies lightly, unless the person was really weak. In addition to her attitude, they could also feel that she wasnt weak, but they werent sure how strong she was. Your man said that you want to gamble with me. How would you like to do that? Leng Xiaoyao stared at the man and asked calmly. The man put on an evil smile and asked, Why are you staring at me? How could you know that its me? He asked that, but he wasnt actually astonished, because he knew that Leng Xiaoyao was targeting him. As the man spoke, he walked to sit across Leng Xiaoyao and also crossed his legs. Ge seemed no less arrogant than Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 2963 - 2963 Gamble, or Not 2963 Gamble, or Not Because hes Han Yu. I recognized him. Leng Xiaoyao nced at Han Yu. When Leng Xiaoyao saw Han Yu, she decided not to keep her identity a secret, because she could avoid a fight by doing that. She wanted to leave here safely. Hearing that Leng Xiaoyao knew Han Yu, both the man and Han Yu were surprised. Han Yu had a lot of fame in City Chang, but rarely showed up in public, so not many people knew him, but this woman recognized Han Yu, which surprised them. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, Han Yu felt she looked familiar, but couldnt remember who she was. Oh, its surprising that you know Han Yu, the man said. Why? Hes my third uncles friend. Ive met him a few times, Leng Xiaoyao said. She directly told them who she was. Therefore, upon hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Han Yu realized who she was, but he couldnt believe it. After all, Leng Xiaoyao looked totally different from the impression he had of her. This woman resembled Leng Xiaoyao, but didnt seem to be the same person. Actually, Han Yu didnt have a deep impression of Leng Xiaoyao, otherwise he would have recognized her. Are you Leng Xiaoyao? Han Yu wasnt sure, but still asked. Anyway, she couldnt be Leng Yuqi. Yeah, Im Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao admitted. Han Yu was even more surprised and asked, How did you be like this? No, arent you a good-for-nothing? When did you be so skilled at gambling? At that moment, Leng Xiaoyao appearedpletely different from how she had seemed in Han Yus eyes, and he was very frank when he said that Leng Xiaoyao was a good-for-nothing. The man didnt know Leng Xiaoyao, but still rolled his eyes when Han Yu said Leng Xiaoyao was a good-for-nothing. There was no good-for-nothing who was so good at gambling. However, obviously Han Yu didnt know how good Leng Xiaoyao was at gambling. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt mad when Han Yu said that she was a good-for-nothing, because she used to be one. Well, even a good-for-nothing can learn to make progress. And I dont tell everyone what I can and cant do, Leng Xiaoyao replied. Han Yu nodded. Does your third uncle know? Han Yu asked. He doesnt, so I hope you can also keep it a secret for me, Uncle Han, Leng Xiaoyao asked. When she called Han Yu uncle, Han Yu was displeased and the man even snorted withughter. Even though Han Yu was a friend of Leng Xiaoyaos uncle and it wasnt wrong that she called him uncle too, Leng Xiaoyao dressed like a woman in her twenties, so he felt as if he was much older when she called him uncle. Therefore, he said in a displeased tone, Why should I help you keep it a secret? Fine, if you dont want to, you dont need to. Leng Xiaoyao shrugged, but then she threatened. But, I know a secret about you. Although it wont kill you, it can harm you. And I have the ability to help you solve the problem. Hearing that, Han Yu squinted and coldly looked at Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao didnt tell him what secret it was, but Han Yu knew exactly what she was talking about. However, even Leng Yecheng didnt know about it. How did Leng Xiaoyao find out? How did you find out? Han Yu asked. Its not important. Most importantly, I know about it and I can solve the problem. Uncle Han, are you willing to trust me? Leng Xiaoyao said. She refused to tell him how she found out. In fact, she ought to find out about it a yearter in this time space. Han Yi had a rpse of his hidden illness and was taken back to the Leng familys house by Leng Yecheng, then Leng Xiaoyao found out. Han Yu was silent. Honestly, he didnt trust Leng Xiaoyao, because she left a very bad impression on him. However, he felt that Leng Xiaoyao should have some ability if she dared to make that promise. When Han Yu said nothing, the man understood that he needed time to think about it, so he changed the topic first. Um, if you know each other, should I continue to gamble or not? This man was the manager of this casino, and his name was Ji Yanxi. He had a close rtionship with Han Yu, so he knew the secret. There were rules in casinos, but the situation would be different if a gambler had connections. Leng Xiaoyao turned to stare at Ji Yanxi and said, Its up to you, manager. If you want to gamble, I can y with you. If not, we dont need to. We can talk about the bet. Even if you want all my chips if I lose, I can give it to you, but if you lose, you must ept the result too. Dont try to y tricks or deny it. Ji Yanxi was slightly unhappy because Leng Xiaoyao was humiliating him by doubting him, but he had asked her toe upstairs for a purpose, so he wasnt mad at her. Of course I wont, Ji Yanxi said. Great, so do you want to gamble or not? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Of course, but I dont want your chips since youre familiar with Han Yu. We dont need to have any bets. We can just gamble for fun. I need to know how good you are at gambling, Ji Yanxi said. For Han Yus sake, he didnt want Leng Xiaoyaos money, but he still wanted to gamble with her. No problem. Leng Xiaoyao answered. How many rounds? Three, Ji Yanxi said. After that, Leng Xiaoyao and Ji Yanxi started gambling. Because there were only two of them, Ji Yanxi would shake the dice and Leng Xiaoyao would guess. Then Leng Xiaoyao would shake the dice, and Ji Yanxi would guess. Ji Yanxi shook first. After the dice cup fell, Leng Xiaoyao guessed. Big! This time, she could only tell whether it was big or small. Afterwards, Ji Yanxi opened the dice cup, and it was indeed big. Then it was Leng Xiaoyaos turn to shake the dice cup, and Ji Yanxi needed to guess. Ji Yanxi said it was small, and it was indeed small, so it was a draw. After that, it was Ji Yanxis turn to shake again. Its Alls. Leng Xiaoyao guessed. Ji Yanxi opened the dice cup, and it was indeed Alls. This time, both Ji Yanxi and Han Yu were shocked. At the same time, Ji Yanxi felt stressed. He clearly knew that he wasnt able to guess so urately, so he was going to lose in gambling with Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 2964 - 2964 Call Me Mr. Han 2964 Call Me Mr. Han However, even if he was going to lose, he wouldnt quit halfway. And he was determined to do his best. He wouldnt allow himself to have total failure. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao shook the dice cup, and Ji Yanxi still guessed whether it was big or small. Ji Yanxi guessed correctly, but Leng Xiaoyao was still far better than him ording to the odds. In thest round, Leng Xiaoyao guessed the total score was 6, and it turned out really to be 6. The three dice even piled up and the number shown at the top was 6. When it was thest turn, Ji Yanxi guessed it was 8, and he was right, but all in all, he lost. !! I lost, and I ept the result. Ill tell the counter to give you your money ording to the chips, Ji Yanxi said. He was really convinced, but said resignedly, Miss Leng, can you save some effort next time? Please dont win more than five hundred thousand yuan, and donte frequently, otherwise I wont be able to run my business. Mr. Ji, dont worry. I wont win more than five hundred thousand yuan the next time. And I wonte here very often. No more than three times a month. What do you think? said Leng Xiaoyao. She wouldnt make it difficult for Ji Yanxi. After all, Ji Yanxi was the manager, not the boss. If she won too much money, it would cause trouble for Ji Yanxi. Although they were strangers, Ji Yanxi had a high status, so it wasnt a bad thing if they could form a good rtionship. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Ji Yanxi was relieved. Uncle Han, can you send me home? Leng Xiaoyao asked Han Yu. Han Yus hidden illness wasnt a big deal, so she could help him if he wanted. She actually didnt care whether he would tell Leng Yecheng about what she did. Even if Leng Yecheng knew, it wasnt a big deal. She was willing to help him because he was close to Leng Yecheng and had helped him a lot. Han Yu took a deep breath when Leng Xiaoyao called him uncle, but it wasnt wrong, so he couldnt say anything about it. Sure! Han Yu agreed, but he hadnt decided whether to trust Leng Xiaoyao yet. He only agreed to send Leng Xiaoyao back because of Leng Yecheng. Afterwards, Han Yu walked Leng Xiaoyao out. Before they left, they exchanged her chips for money. Those who wanted to see Leng Xiaoyao beaten were surprised when she walked out safely and even went to exchange her chips for money. All of a sudden, they realized that she wasnt an ordinary girl. No wonder she was so arrogant! In the car, Leng Xiaoyao said, Uncle Han Enough! When Han Yu heard her call him uncle again, he couldnt stand it any longer and immediately interrupted. You look like a woman in your twenties, while Im only thirty years old. Isnt it a little humiliating for you to call me uncle. But Im only eighteen, and youre my uncles friend. You should be in the same generation. Cant I call you uncle? Leng Xiaoyao seemed innocent, but she actually said it on purpose. Han Yu was struck dumb for a second. Although Leng Xiaoyao was right, he still couldnt ept it. Just call me Mr. Han. Fine, Mr. Han. Leng Xiaoyao didnt continue to call him uncle. In fact, she also found it strange. If it werent for Leng Yecheng, she ought to call him brother. Mr. Han, I know its hard for you to trust me. After all, were not familiar. And I was a good-for-nothing in many peoples eyes, but there is no need to rush. You can think about it. Your illness wont affect you too much within a short time. Youll only feel ufortable when you have a rpse. In the following two months, if you trust me, you cane to see me. Leng Xiaoyao said, Dont worry, youre my third uncles friend and youve helped him a lot. I wont harm you. Thanks! Han Yu indeed needed time to make sure that Leng Xiaoyao had the ability, so what Leng Xiaoyao said satisfied his need. Although he hadnt talked about it with Leng Yecheng yet, he trusted him. After Han Yu drove Leng Xiaoyao to the wall of the Leng familys house, Leng Xiaoyao told him to stop, because she didnt want to go home through the front door. Han Yu didnt ask and directly stopped the car. Leng Xiaoyao said good-bye to Han Yu, then walked to the wall. After an easy jump, she got inside. Han Yu watched everything, and was surprised. It seemed so easy for Leng Xiaoyao to jump over the wall. Even he wasnt that agile! Leng Xiaoyao confused him because she was totally different! In fact, Leng Xiaoyao deliberately jumped over the wall in front of Han Yu. She wanted him to know that she had skills, which might convince him to trust her. After Leng Xiaoyao got into the yard by jumping over the wall, she climbed up the wall to the window, which was very easy for her. She didnt want to be caught, or she could have directly jumped from the ground using qinggong. Leng Xiaoyao went out at 8 pm, and it was 11 pm when she was back home, so no one knew that she was gone. Before she left home, she told them that she needed a good rest, so no one bothered her. Back in her room, Leng Xiaoyao immediately removed her make-up and changed her clothes, then went to bed, but she couldnt sleep right away, so she thought about what she needed to do next. Currently, she had over a million yuan, which was enough to start a small business, but that wasnt enough for her to do something big. Therefore, she must make full use of the million yuan. She thought about the jade industry, because that was where Gu Ning made a fortune, so she felt it might be a good idea, but she wasnt good at stone-gambling. She didnt think she could make money in the real estate industry, because she only had a million yuan instead of a hundred million yuan. It was impossible for her to build a block in a second-tier city without a hundred million yuan. Without connections, she couldnt run an entertainmentpany either. For the time being, Leng Xiaoyao had no idea what to do, so she stopped thinking about it. Perhaps a good idea woulde to mind! That night Leng Xiaoyao slept well. When she got up the next morning, Leng Xiaoyao went to cultivate for a while on the top floor. She didnt know why her cultivation was restricted, but she still needed to cultivate. Chapter 2965 - 2965 Not Everyone Deserves Kindness 2965 Not Everyone Deserves Kindness After she finished, Leng Xiaoyao went to have breakfast before going to ss. Because her home was far from her school, the Leng family arranged for a chauffeur to send her and pick her up at school. Leng Xiaoyao was bad at studying, but she was still enrolled in the best high school in City Chang as was Leng Yuqi, but Leng Yuqi was in the best ss, while Leng Xiaoyao was in the worst ss, which was full of students with connections. Leng Xiaoyao was notorious in their school and there was a group of girls who often caused trouble with her. !! Actually, Leng Xiaoyao fought mostly because other people offended them. Upon thinking of the bunch of girls, Leng Xiaoyao felt she could continue to be friends with them and help them be good girls. Because they were all born in rich or powerful families, it wouldnt be a bad thing if she had a good rtionship with them. Leng Yuqi felt uneasy ever since she saw Leng Xiaoyao that morning, but Leng Xiaoyao barely paid attention to her. Instead, Leng Xiaoyao focused on herself. They sat in the same car to school, but hardly talked. Even when they arrived at school, Leng Xiaoyao quickly walked away before Leng Yuqi. Walking on campus, Leng Xiaoyao didnt feel it was strange at all because she had kept her memories. Because she was also a senior student in a high school before traveling in time, she didnt hate studying. Hey, boss! At that moment, a girl called her from behind. Without turning around, Leng Xiaoyao knew who she was. The girl was one of her friends. Leng Xiaoyao stopped and turned to look at her. The girl was called Xiong Manxin. She had a beautiful, heart-shaped face, short hair to her shoulders, and bangs. At a nce, people would think that she was a good, quiet student, but she was actually very naughty. Among Leng Xiaoyaos friends, she wasnt the richest. In fact, there were two girls who were born in richer families than her, but because Leng Xiaoyao was very bold, they agreed to call her their boss. Xiong Manxin was one of the two girls. Her grandparents were from the Ye family, a wealthy family in City Chang, and her father was a senior official in the capital. Because Xiong Manxin was too bad at studying and too naughty, the Xiong family sent her to her grandparents ce and asked her to study hard and get back to the capital on her own. However, Xiong Manxin was stillzy. She didnt care about whether she could get back to the capital after the exams, because she felt that she could live an easier life in City Chang. Boss, the girl from ss 3, An Chenmeng, came to see us at the evening ssst night. She wanted to have a meeting in the woods this afternoon. Do you want to go? Xiong Manxin asked. No, Leng Xiaoyao said. Why? Xiong Manxin was surprised. Although she asked Leng Xiaoyao about that, she couldnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao would refuse. Why should we go as she wants? We wont listen to her. If she wants to meet us, she shoulde and see us, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wouldnt be so obedient and go to see the girl. She had no interest in causing trouble, because she was different now. If An Chenmeng really came to cause trouble, she would fight back, but she was unwilling to go to see the girl unless she did something to them, forcing them to do something. Youre right. Well listen to you. If she wants to see us,e and meet us. Xiong Manxin felt that Leng Xiaoyaos words made sense. She had no idea that Leng Xiaoyao was different now. In the past, Leng Xiaoyao would immediately lose her temper after hearing that, but now she stayed very calm. However, it couldnt prove anything. An Chenmeng was also a spoiled rich girl, and she had a group of friends too. They never liked Leng Xiaoyao and her friends, so they often had conflicts. However, contrary to them, An Chenmeng was good at studying, so the teachers preferred to defend An Chenmeng when she had conflicts with Leng Xiaoyao. As a result, the teachers seemed more protective of An Chenmeng. As they walked, an idea dawned on Leng Xiaoyao. She remembered that Xiong Manxins younger uncle was caught in an ident during a car race. Leng Xiaoyao didnt know the details, because she didnt pay much attention to it. She had only heard Xiong Manxin mention it once. Oh, Little Panda, I heard that your younger uncle loves car racing. I suddenly have an interest in it as well. Why dont we go to watch it if he has time? Leng Xiaoyao said. Little Panda was the nickname Leng Xiaoyao gave Xiong Manxin, and now they all called her Little Panda. At the beginning, Xiong Manxin disliked it, but she gradually epted it. Leng Xiaoyao wanted Xiong Manxins younger uncle to take them to watch car racing simply because she wanted to know her younger uncles condition. If she was really interested in car racing, she could go to watch it by herself, but since Xiong Manxin was her friend and she knew that her friends rtive was in trouble, she had to do something to help. Although Leng Xiaoyao was as aloof as Gu Ning, she was born in a happy family, so she was kind and sympathetic. However, she wasnt a saint, and not everyone deserved her kindness. If anyone offended her, she wouldnt hesitate to pay them back. Sure! I want to watch it too. Oh, I heard that there is a grandpetition this Saturday. We can go there at that time, Xiong Manxin said. Although they needed to attend ss on Saturday as senior students in the high school, they didnt care about that. Great, Leng Xiaoyao said. After they arrived at the ssroom, Leng Xiaoyaos friends called her boss at once. In an instant, Leng Xiaoyao felt as if she was the head of a gang and was a little embarrassed. Chapter 2966 - 2966 Whatever 2966 Whatever Leng Xiaoyao had five female friends, and they all studied in ss 8 and sat in the same corner, the third row at the back of the fourth group. Leng Xiaoyao gave them a light answer, then sat in her own seat. Then they began to gossip. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt stand it, so she snapped at them. Alright, be quiet. Hearing that, the girls stopped at once and looked at Leng Xiaoyao in surprise as if they had done something wrong. This wasnt the first time that Leng Xiaoyao had shouted at them, and they werent afraid, but this time, Leng Xiaoyao seemed unusually powerful, so they were all shocked. Right at that moment, their head teacher came and Leng Xiaoyao said, Alright, stop talking now. The other girls remained silent when they saw the head teacher walking over. It was the morning ss, but their head teacher asked them to review books. Although students in ss 8 were all terrible at studying, as the teacher, he still needed to teach them. When the head teacher was helping them with the review, not many students were listening. Leng Xiaoyaos friends were either sleeping or drawing randomly on books. The only good thing they did was that they stayed quiet and didnt bother other people. Although they werent good students, they were very loyal to Leng Xiaoyao, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt want them to waste their time like that. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao decided to talk to them. If they were willing to listen to her, that would be best. If not, she wouldnt interfere. After all, they were just friends. She could kindly remind them to study hard, but she had no right to judge them. Once they had a break, the girls surrounded Leng Xiaoyao, but they were much quieter this time. Boss, do you know that An Chenmeng wants to see us? One girl asked Leng Xiaoyao. Her name was Gao Lele, and she was also born in a rich family. I know, but we wont go to see her. If she wants to cause trouble, she cane and see us. Why should we go to see her? Who does she think she is? Leng Xiaoyao sneered. Hearing that, the other girls agreed. That morning, Leng Xiaoyao had an absent look on her face the entire time. Anyway, she had already acquired all the knowledge, so there was no need for her to focus on it now. An Chenmeng and her friends thought that Leng Xiaoyao and her friends would go to meet them in the woods after the sses were over, so they went there to wait for Leng Xiaoyao, but Leng Xiaoyao and her friends instead went to have a meal. As a result, An Chenmeng and the other girls saw nobody even after waiting for a long time. They were furious, then An Chenmeng ordered one of herckeys to call Leng Xiaoyao. They knew each others phone number, so Leng Xiaoyao refused to answer the call. After several declined calls, An Chenmeng was furious. She thought that Leng Xiaoyao must be scared, so she didnt dare toe and meet them, nor did she answer her calls. Even Leng Xiaoyaos friends had the same idea. Boss, if we dont go to see them or answer their calls, will they think were scared of them? Whatever, I dont care, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, the other girls finally realized that Leng Xiaoyao was different. In the past, she really cared about it if anyone said she was scared, but now it seemed that she didnt care about that at all. Boss, didnt you use to care about other peoples opinions very much? Why are you one girl asked. Her name was Wu Minmin, and everyone called her Little Witch. As soon as Wu Minmin finished speaking, the other girls agreed with a nod. People change. Do you want to be like this forever? Dont you want to change? Dont you think that you have no ns? Will you just live your life like this? Leng Xiaoyao asked, starting to give them some advice. When Leng Xiaoyao said that, the other girls were instantly upset, because what Leng Xiaoyao said was also their worry. Their parents had repeatedly said that to them, and they understood that they were right. They didnt want to fool around all day, and they were worried about their future, but they didnt feel as if they could do anything. They were bad at studying, and didnt have any skills. But were bad at studying. We dont have any skills either. What can we do? Xiong Manxin said. She was an outgoing girl, but she suddenly became sad. Right! The other girls chimed in. Seeing their reaction, Leng Xiaoyao understood that there was still hope. Isnt there anything you like and want to do? Leng Xiaoyao asked. There is, but we dont feel its decent, Gao Lele said, slightly embarrassed. Do you think you can acquire any knowledge if youre forced to study, given your current attitude? Leng Xiaoyao asked. She didnt think other skills were important right now. After all, they must pass the National College Entrance Examination firat. No matter what, they must get into a university. Well The other girls felt it was difficult, because they disliked studying. Boss, how about you? Can you focus? asked Wu Minmin. Of course I can. Leng Xiaoyao said, I can get the knowledge and I have to say its easy for me to understand most of the knowledge. If you want to learn, I can help you. What? Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, they were all surprised. Leng Xiaoyao could understand and remember most of the knowledge and could even help them with that? Wasnt Leng Xiaoyao as bad at studying as them? Actually, Leng Xiaoyao was worse than them at studying! It was yrue, so Leng Xiaoyao felt nothing when they questioned her. Thats because I dont take it seriously. If I want, I can get in the top 10 easily. If you dont believe it, you can ask me questions in the ssroomter, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, the other girls gasped in surprise, but it was hard for them to believe. However, there was no need for Leng Xiaoyao to fool them like that, so they didnt know whether to trust her. After they had the meal, they walked out of the canteen. On their way back, they saw An Chenmeng and her friends who were rushing to find them. Chapter 2967 - 2967 It’s a Joke 2967 Its a Joke There were eight of them and they all looked aggressive. As they walked over, other people were scared away. Leng Xiaoyao, however, wasnt scared at all. Xiong Manxin and the others were slightly worried, because they outnumbered them, but she had no intention of stepping back. Anyway, since they met, Leng Xiaoyao didnt avoid them, and met their eyes. !! Even though Leng Xiaoyao had lived two incarnations, she was still a teenager. Therefore, she could be impulsive and disobedient sometimes. When she faced An Chenmeng and the other girls, she didnt think she was bullying them. An Chenmeng and the other girls immediately stood in their way. Leng Xiaoyao, why didnt you go to the woods to see me? Are you scared? An Chenmeng mocked. Scared? Ive never been afraid of anyone. I just dont want to see you. Leng Xiaoyao sneered. Then she said arrogantly, And, who do you think you are? Do you think you can order me to do anything? I wont. If you dislike me or want to cause trouble for me, you can do it. I will fight back. Do you think you can hurt me? You An Chenmeng and her friends were angry that Leng Xiaoyaoughed at them. Leng Xiaoyao, dont be so arrogant. Youll only embarrass yourself. One of An Chenmengsckeys shouted at Leng Xiaoyao. Lin Xiaoxiao, its you who shouldnt be so arrogant. If you had the ability, you would have overshadowed us long ago. You wouldnt keep on causing trouble. There are eight of you, but we only have six people. Xiong Manxin was also mad. There were eight people in An Chenmengs group, while there were only six in Leng Xiaoyaos group. Whether they argued or fought, neither of them could win. It was always even or both lost. Precisely because of that, An Chenmeng seemed weaker than Leng Xiaoyao. After all, she had more supporters than Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, An Chenmeng and her friends felt humiliated and angered by Xiong Manxins words. You An Chenmeng wanted to say something, but suddenly didnt know what to say. What do you want? Leng Xiaoyao challenged An Chenmeng. Lets have a fight! An Chenmeng said, voice filled with hatred. Whenever they met, they always had a fight. No problem, but I can fight against the eight of you alone. If you lose, dont ever cause trouble for us again. What do you think? Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she wouldnt avoid An Chenmeng, she didnt want them to cause trouble for her all the time. It was meaningless to argue with them, and she didnt want to waste time on that. However, the other people were shocked and couldnt believe their ears. What did Leng Xiaoyao say? Did Leng Xiaoyao say she could fight against eight girls alone? Boss, did I hear correctly? Did you say that you will fight against the eight of them alone? Wu Minmin asked in shock. Are you serious? Xiong Manxin and the other girls chimed in. Yes, you heard correctly. I can fight against the eight of them by myself. I wonder whether they dare to ept this challenge? Leng Xiaoyao said. She stayed calm, but looked arrogant in other peoples eyes. Leng Xiaoyao, how arrogant you are! Even the six of you cant defeat us. Do you think you can do it alone? Thats ridiculous! An Chenmeng said. She was astonished by Leng Xiaoyaos words, but she was even more disdainful. If Leng Xiaoyao wanted to fight against the eight of them alone, she would be defeated in a second. Right, boss, its not a good idea! Gao Ziyin agreed. Gao Ziyin and Gao Lele were cousins. Gao Ziyin was five months older than Gao Lele. Because they always caused trouble together, the Gao family was bothered by their naughty behavior. Boss, what happened to you? Why do you suddenly want to do that? Tong Xiaobei asked. She was a little angry, but she was mostly worried. Dont worry, I wont disappoint you, Leng Xiaoyao reassured. Even though Leng Xiaoyao said that, Xiong Manxin and the other girls still couldnt rx, because they knew Leng Xiaoyao better than anyone else. Fine, since you asked for it, we can satisfy you. No matter what the result is, you cant tell the teacher, An Chenmeng said. Although she didnt think Leng Xiaoyao had the ability to defeat eight of them alone, since Leng Xiaoyao wanted it, she decided to seize this chance to teach her a lesson. Great, Leng Xiaoyao said. Fine, lets go to the woods now, An Chenmeng said. No need, we can do it right here, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great, we can do that right here. An Chenmeng agreed. Alright, you all step back. Leng Xiaoyao said to Xiong Manxin and the other girls. Boss Xiong Manxin and the others were extremely worried and tried to stop Leng Xiaoyao. Just do it, Leng Xiaoyao said with determination. Xiong Manxin and the other girls had to listen to her, so they stepped back. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao turned to look at An Chenmeng and the other girls. Lets begin! There was no need for Leng Xiaoyao to attack them. She would give them a chance to attack her, otherwise it would seem as if she was bullying them. Lets beat her together, An Chenmengmanded coldly. The next moment, a group of eight girls rushed towards Leng Xiaoyao. Seeing that, onlookers were nervous. Only Xiong Manxin and the other girls were anxious. The onlookers disliked Leng Xiaoyao and An Chenmeng. Honestly, they hated both of them, so they wouldnt feel any sympathy if either of them was injured. However, this time, they felt that Leng Xiaoyao was too arrogant and self-centered, so they wanted to see her seriously injured. Precisely because no one thought Leng Xiaoyao could win, the moment Leng Xiaoyao fought against An Chenmeng and the other girls, everyone was amazed. The moment An Chenmeng and her friends came closer, Leng Xiaoyao beat all of them, leaving them no chance to fight back. Everyone was shocked by the scene, because it happened within a few seconds. It was like a joke! Chapter 2968 - 2968 We’re Willing to Accept Failure 2968 Were Willing to ept Failure An Chenmeng and the other girls were also struck dumb, but the pain all over their bodies reminded them that it was true. They were indeed defeated by Leng Xiaoyao within a few seconds. Jesus, is this real? Did the boss Xiong Manxin was too shocked to finish a sentence. I-I-I cant believe my eyes! Wu Minmin was also stunned. No way! It cant be true. Am I in a dream? Gao Lele and the other girls were amazed too. After hearing their exmations, other people came back to their senses, feeling that it was really unbelievable. Jesus, Leng Xiaoyao defeated eight of them by herself! And she did it within a few seconds. Why do I feel its unrealistic? When did Leng Xiaoyao be so strong? Is she really Leng Xiaoyao? She must be someone else! They were just saying it and didnt really mean it, so no one thought further about that. However, what they thought was the most impossible was the truth. Its so shocking. I cant believe it. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, An Chenmeng and the other girls suddenly didnt know what to say. They were obviously angry after being defeated, but still couldnt ept it for the time being. So? What do you think now? Leng Xiaoyao coldly stared at An Chenmeng and the other girls. No, its impossible. How could you be so strong all of a sudden? An Chenmeng still couldnt ept it. Its not important. The important thing is that you lost, Leng Xiaoyao said. No, no, no We were not prepared yet, so you took advantage. Lin Xiaoxiao argued, but she didnt have much confidence. Right, we werent prepared, so you took advantage of us! The other girls chimed in at once. Anyway, they were reluctant to ept it. Youre shameless! You already lost. How could you deny it? Xiong Manxin and the other girls couldnt stand it any longer. Although they were also shocked that Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became so strong, the result was already out. Leng Xiaoyao defeated An Chenmeng and the other girls by herself. Therefore, they wouldnt allow them to deny it. Right, youre shameless. How could you deny it after you lost? If you dont ept the result, I can give you another chance, Leng Xiaoyao said. Boss Xiong Manxin and the other girls wanted to stop Leng Xiaoyao, because they were afraid that Leng Xiaoyao won by chance. An Chenmeng and her friends immediately epted the second chance, otherwise they wouldnt be willing to admit their failure. Great, lets do it, An Chenmeng said, then she stood up, followed by her sevenckeys. Seeing that Leng Xiaoyao insisted, Xiong Manxin and the other girls said nothing. They only hoped that it wasnt by chance that Leng Xiaoyao was able to defeat all of them earlier. Just wait for a while. We need to talk about it. An Chenmeng didnt lead herckeys to attack Leng Xiaoyao right away, because they needed to discuss a n first. An Chenmeng, dont want a mile after youre given an inch! Xiong Manxin criticized. Its fine. Let them have the talk. No matter how they discuss it, the result will be the same, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt care how they nned it. However, Xiong Manxin and the other girls were still furious. An Chenmeng and her friends stood away from Leng Xiaoyao and quietly talked about the situation. Xiong Manxin and the other girls couldnt hear it, but Leng Xiaoyao heard their conversation clearly. They were simply talking about how to deal with her, but it was meaningless in Leng Xiaoyaos eyes. They didnt waste much time, and quickly had a n. An Chenmeng then said confidently, Alright, we can begin now. Sure. Leng Xiaoyao answered, but didnt move. She still allowed them to attack her first. After that, An Chenmeng started the spar and the eight of them attacked Leng Xiaoyao once more. Leng Xiaoyao defeated them earlier, but didnt injure them, so they werent hurt, otherwise they wouldnt be able to fight again, but this time was no different from thest. As soon as they approached Leng Xiaoyao, she beat them swiftly. No matter what strategy they wanted to use, it was meaningless at this moment. It shocked everyone again. The first time, everyone thought it was a lucky chance that Leng Xiaoyao was able to beat them. They werent sure whether Leng Xiaoyao took advantage of the girls being ill-prepared. However, this time, An Chenmeng and her friends were all prepared. However, Leng Xiaoyao still easily beat them. It was enough to prove that Leng Xiaoyao had the ability. The result changed everyones opinion about Leng Xiaoyao, and they started to admire her. Jesus, shes amazing! Right, An Chenmeng and her friends were fully-prepared this time, but they were still defeated. Since Leng Xiaoyao is so strong, why couldnt she defeat An Chenmeng before? Who knows! Oh, boss, youre so unbelievable. How did you be so strong all of a sudden? Wu Minmin immediately jumped in front of Leng Xiaoyao and asked her excitedly. Xiong Manxin asked Leng Xiaoyao as well. Boss, how did you be so skilled? We can talk about it in privateter, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Xiong Manxin and the other girls stopped asking. After all, there were outsiders. An Chenmeng and her friends were reluctant to ept the result, but they had to admit that Gu Ning really had the ability to defeat them. How is it? Can you admit it now? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Sure, we ept failure, but An Chenmeng admitted it, but she wanted something else. An Chenmeng, what do you want to do? Wu Minmin angrily questioned. Nothing harmful, An Chenmeng said in a deep voice. What is it then? Leng Xiaoyao asked. I want to follow you and you can be my boss too, An Chenmeng said. Even though she was unhappy about the result, she had to admit that Leng Xiaoyao was strong and she admired her. Chapter 2969 - 2969 Regard Leng Xiaoyao as the Boss 2969 Regard Leng Xiaoyao as the Boss They didnt expect that An Chenmeng wanted Leng Xiaoyao to be her boss, so they were all shocked. An Chenmeng was a self-centered girl, but now she was willing to regard Leng Xiaoyao as her boss. However, given Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, it wasnt strange that An Chenmeng had that idea. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, Xiong Manxin said nothing, waiting for her reply. Although they didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to ept An Chenmeng, Leng Xiaoyao was the boss, so it was up to her. I dont want to fight and fool around all day any longer. Im going to focus on studying and prepare for the National College Entrance Examination. I dont need more girls, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, everyone was amazed. Was she going to be a good student? Why was it not convincing? Therefore, An Chenmeng felt it was an excuse to turn her down. Thats an excuse. The National College Entrance Examination is around the corner. Youre a lousy learner. Its impossible for you to get a high score even if you study hard. An Chenmeng, how could you say that? Xiong Manxin argued the moment Leng Xiaoyao was disdained. Although she had the same opinion, she wouldnt allow other people to judge Leng Xiaoyao. Right, the National College Entrance Examination is still months away. Why would you jump to conclusions that our boss cant get a high score? Gao Lele also retorted. In fact, she didnt think it was impossible, because Leng Xiaoyao had just told them that she had remembered most of the knowledge and that she could help them with studying. It sounded unbelievable, but she started to feel that Leng Xiaoyao might really mean it after watching her beat eight girls by herself. Do you believe it? An Chenmeng argued. She didnt think Leng Xiaoyao would be able to make progress within a few months no matter how hard she studied. Isnt the monthly exam on this Friday? If I can get a higher score than you, you should give up the idea of taking me as your boss and you should stay away from us from then on. If not, Ill ept you as one of us. What do you think? Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, everyone was shocked. An Chenmeng was in ss 3, and she ranked 150 in their grade, while Leng Xiaoyao was in ss 8, which was the worst ss and she ranked at the bottom of the list. There was a huge gap between them! As a result, the other people felt that Leng Xiaoyao was telling a joke and they allughed mockingly. Did I hear it correctly? Leng Xiaoyao wants topete with An Chenmeng on their scores in the monthly exam? I cant believe my ears either. After all, Leng Xiaoyao ranks at the bottom of the list in every test. If she wants to get into the top 400, it might be possible. Its hard to say. Didnt everyone believe that she couldnt defeat eight of them by herself earlier? But she did. Right, perhaps Leng Xiaoyao is really different now. Although Leng Xiaoyao beat them, it doesnt mean she will be excellent at studying as well. Right, I think Leng Xiaoyao is just bragging. She wants to ept An Chenmeng as one of them, but deliberately wants to y tricks. I think so too. All in all, not many people believed that Leng Xiaoyao could surpass An Chenmeng in the exam. They all believed that Leng Xiaoyao was just bragging, including An Chenmeng. However, it didnt matter. An Chenmeng decided to agree with her on that bet. She didnt think Leng Xiaoyao could be better than her, so she epted the condition. In any case, she believed that Leng Xiaoyao would have to ept her as one of them. Alright, deal. If you can surpass me in the monthly exam, Ill give up the idea of taking you as my boss. And I wont cause you trouble again, but if you cant, you must ept me as one of your girls, An Chenmeng said. There were girls who badly wanted to join a gang. If she didnt join Leng Xiaoyaos group, she could still be the boss of her girls. She could do whatever she wanted to do, as long as she stayed away from Leng Xiaoyao, but An Chenmeng always admired people who were good at martial arts, otherwise she wouldnt have teamed up with a bunch of girls and be their boss. Therefore, she didnt want to miss the chance to form a good rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao. After that, Leng Xiaoyao walked away with her girls, while An Chenmeng and the other girls went to have a meal. Because they had waited for Leng Xiaoyao in the woods for a long time, they hadnt eaten yet. After they separated, An Chenmengsckey asked, Boss, are you really going to take Leng Xiaoyao as your boss? They honestly couldnt ept it. They had fought against each other so many times before. How could they get along? Right, boss, if you take Leng Xiaoyao as your boss, will you still be our boss? If Leng Xiaoyao epts you, she wont allow us to call you boss. There are so many conflicts among us. They wont be nice to us. After all, it was hard for them to be polite to Leng Xiaoyao. Alright, Ive already made up my mind. There is no point in arguing about it. If Leng Xiaoyao epts me as one of them, you should call her boss too. She wont allow us to fight against each other, An Chenmeng said. She thought it was possible for them to get along well with each other. Since An Chenmeng said that, the other girls said nothing, but they werent fully convinced. Therefore, some girls even had the idea of leaving An Chenmeng, because they were unwilling to regard Leng Xiaoyao as their boss or getting along with her. Xiong Manxin asked Leng Xiaoyao when they walked away, Boss, are you serious? Do you think you can really be better than her? Or do you actually want to ept her? I know its hard for you to believe that Im different now, but Im not joking. I wont do it if I dont have the confidence. I know I have a bad character, but it doesnt mean that Im an idiot. I dont want to lose face. If I dont have the confidence, I wont propose a bet. Do you think Id purposely embarrass myself? Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. Of course you wont. Xiong Manxin and the other girls agreed at once. They knew Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt embarrass herself, but they still couldnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao could surpass An Chenmeng. Chapter 2970 - 2970 Did She Fill the Blanks Randomly? 2970 Did She Fill the nks Randomly? I know its hard for you to believe, but Ill prove it to youter. After the ss begins in a while, you can point at me if the teacher wants a student to answer the question. Youll see what I can do, Leng Xiaoyao said. Because they had a good rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Xiaoyao had the patience to prove it to them. Facing real friends, she had patience and sincerity and wouldnt think that she was superior to them due to her status and abilities. Oh, really? Wu Minmin asked with uncertainty, but she was looking forward to seeing that. I said were going to do that, so well see, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great, if the teacher wants a student to answer the questionter, well point at you. Xiong Manxin and the other girls agreed. Before the ss began, the agreement between Leng Xiaoyao and An Chenmeng was already well-known to many people and everyone was surprised. However, although they were surprised that Leng Xiaoyao could beat eight girls by herself, they didnt think that she could surpass An Chenmeng in the exams. It was impossible for a terrible student to be excellent within just a few days! Even though Leng Xiaoyao had a big change, nobody would believe in her abilities before she proved herself. After the news about Leng Xiaoyao went abroad, Leng Yuqi heard about it and was also shocked. How was it possible that Leng Xiaoyao beat eight girls by herself? They had watched and experienced Leng Xiaoyaos skills the day before yesterday, but Leng Xiaoyao seemed even stronger thanst time. An Chenmeng even wanted to regard Leng Xiaoyao as her boss, and Leng Xiaoyao proposed topete with An Chenmeng in the exam. She didnt think Leng Xiaoyao would be better than An Chenmeng, but she fell into a bad mood since Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became very outstanding. After Leng Xiaoyao and the other girls got back to the ssroom, they attracted a lot of attention from other ssmates. Everyone was surprised by the news that Leng Xiaoyao beat eight girls by herself, but no one believed that she could really surpass An Chenmeng in the exam. However, they didnt dare to annoy Leng Xiaoyao, so they said nothing. The first afternoon ss was math ss. Because the math teacher had heard about the agreement between Leng Xiaoyao and An Chenmeng, he asked as soon as he walked in the ssroom, I just heard what happened between Leng Xiaoyao and An Chenmeng from ss 3. Its really surprising that Leng Xiaoyao could beat eight girls, but Leng Xiaoyao, are you serious that you want to surpass An Chenmeng in the exam? Are you just saying it, or do you really have the confidence? Although he asked that, the math teacher didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao could do better than An Chenmeng. After all, he had taught Leng Xiaoyao for three years, so he thought that he clearly knew her abilities. However, since Leng Xiaoyao said that, he was curious to know why she wanted to do that. Im not just saying it. If I was just saying it, Id only embarrass myself. I seriously have the confidence to surpass An Chenmeng in the exam. Sir, if you dont believe it, you can ask me several questions right now, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt need the other girls to point her out to answer the teachers questions. She could do that right away. Oh, if so, Ill ask you several questions. Hearing that, the math teacher got interested. He wanted to know whether Leng Xiaoyaos confidence really came from her abilities. Without dy, he picked up a chalk and wrote down several questions on the ckboard. The other ssmates looked at Leng Xiaoyao with mixed emotions. They werent as doubtful as earlier, because she asked the teacher to directly test her, which proved she really had the confidence, but it didnt mean that she really had the ability. At least, Leng Xiaoyaos reaction proved that she was indeed different. Did she really be excellent at fighting as well as studying all of a sudden? They soon became full of anticipation too. The math teacher wrote down three questions on the ckboard, then asked Leng Xiaoyao to answer them. The three questions went from easy to difficult. Some ssmates could answer the first and the second, but thest one was the most difficult. Because they were the worst ss, it was very normal that they couldnt answer the questions. The questions should be easy for good sses. In their ss, most of the students were bad at studying, but not all of them were. Nevertheless, the three questions couldnt be easier in Leng Xiaoyaos eyes, so she quickly wrote down her answers on the ckboard. The students who didnt know whether she was right had no reaction for the time being, but those who knew the answers were surprised. Surprisingly, Leng Xiaoyao could really answer the questions. Even the math teacher was astonished, because normally Leng Xiaoyao could barely answer questions that were easier than that. Leng Xiaoyao quickly finished the first question, and her answer was correct, but not many students knew that. Hey, do you know if the bosss answer is correct or not? Xiong Manxin asked Wu Minmin. Im sure her answer to the first question is correct, Gao Ziyin said. She was the most academically inclined among them. Although she wasnt an excellent student, she was sure that Leng Xiaoyaos answer to the first question was correct. Hearing that, they were all surprised. Jesus, boss really knows the answer. I guess we need to believe our boss. Didnt we doubt her abilities earlier when she fought? However, she shocked us in the end, Tong Xiaobei said. Shell is right. The other girls agreed with her. Shell was Tong Xiaobeis nickname. Xiong Manxins nickname was Little Panda, Wu Minmins was Little Witch, Tong Xiaobeis was Shell, but Gao Lele and Gao Ziyin didnt have a nickname, because there werent really any beautiful nicknames that matched their names. Leng Xiaoyao didnt have a nickname either, because they all called her boss. After that, she answered the second question, and her answer was again correct. In addition, she finished the questions very quickly. She barely spent any time thinking about it, which surprised everyone. Moreover, most students couldnt answer the second question. Is her answer correct? I dont know, because I dont know the answer. Did she just randomly fill in the nks? Its possible. Chapter 2971 - 2971 She’s So Awesome 2971 Shes So Awesome I dont think so. The teacher looks very surprised. Its possible that Leng Xiaoyaos answer is correct. Right, but I still cant believe that Leng Xiaoyao knows the answers. Jesus, Leng Xiaoyaos answers are correct. !! She could really answer the questions. The students who knew the answers were extremely surprised. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao wrote down the answer to the third question. Because no one in the ss knew the answer, they didnt know whether Leng Xiaoyaos answer was correct, but she had written down the correct answers to the first and second questions, so they thought she might really know the answers. The students who didnt know the answers to the first and second questions couldnt tell whether Leng Xiaoyaos answers were correct. The math teacher, on the other hand, waspletely shocked because he knew that Leng Xiaoyaos answers were all correct. How did she suddenly be so smart? He randomly wrote down the three questions, and there were no students who could answer them in the ss, so it was impossible for Leng Xiaoyao to cheat. It turned out that she really knew the answers. No wonder she was so confident! Sir, Im finished. After Leng Xiaoyao finished, she turned to the math teacher. Because she clearly knew that her answers were correct, she felt nothing even though the math teacher was shocked. The math teacher didnte back to his senses until he heard Leng Xiaoyaos voice. He eximed. I cant believe you really know the answers, especially to thest question. Even in the best ss, I dont think half of the students could answer the questions. Hearing the math teacherspliment, everyone was surprised. Leng Xiaoyao didnt just write down the answers, but it turned out that the three questions were difficult even for the students in the best ss. Even they couldnt answer the questions. How did Leng Xiaoyao be so smart? She seemed totally different. Xiong Manxin and the other girls were the most excited. Leng Xiaoyao was really very smart and skilled now. In that case, it was possible that Leng Xiaoyao could surpass An Chenmeng. Its because I made up my mind to study hard. The National College Entrance Examination is around the corner, so I must focus on doing questions for all of the subjects, Leng Xiaoyao exined. It wasnt a secret that she was a bad student, so she couldnt make them think that she suddenly acquired the knowledge, otherwise there would be rumors. She had to let them know that she became so smart because she had studied very hard. Leng Xiaoyao didnt cause any trouble recently. Although she always had an absentminded look on her face, now they thought she might have been listening carefully. Therefore, no one doubted her exnation, but they still found it unbelievable. After all, it wasnt easy for a bad student to be an excellent student. However, there was no other reason they could think of to exin why Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became so smart, so they believed it. Perhaps Leng Xiaoyao was just that talented! Great, are you doing the same thing for other subjects? the math teacher asked. He now had a better impression of Leng Xiaoyao. Yes, Leng Xiaoyao said. Very well. Keep working on it. In that case, I think it wont be a problem for you to get into a university. The math teacher encouraged her. In the past, no one thought that Leng Xiaoyao would be able to get into a university, but now the math teacher thought she could pass the exam. In the following ss, the math teacher asked Leng Xiaoyao to answer questions once in a while, because he wanted to find out how much knowledge she had acquired, but he was amazed by Leng Xiaoyaos performance. Even the other ssmates were surprised. After the ss was over, Xiong Manxin and the other girls surrounded Leng Xiaoyao in the middle. They were all excited and repeatedlyplimented her. Do you believe what I said to you in the canteen now? And, do you need me to help you with your studies? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Can we really pass the exam? Wu Minmin asked. She didnt have much interest in studying, but she suddenly wanted to study hard after seeing that Leng Xiaoyao became so good. Youll only know after you study hard. If you give up now, Ill only disdain you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great, Ill join you, Xiong Manxin said. Whether she could pass the exam or not, she would try. She was unwilling to be left behind by Leng Xiaoyao. Me too. After that, everyone agreed to join Leng Xiaoyao. After all, they didnt want to be disdained by her. Even though their ssmates were all afraid of Leng Xiaoyao, some still came over to ask her about it. Leng Xiaoyao, are you sure you can surpass An Chenmeng? They had witnessed Leng Xiaoyaos change, but it was hard to say whether she could do better than An Chenmeng. I know I have always had a low score in the exams. And you wont believe it if I say I can. You might even think Im bragging. So, why do you bother to ask? Well see after the monthly test is over, Leng Xiaoyao said. There was no need for her to exin further to ssmates who werent close to her. The ssmate who asked her about it felt embarrassed because Leng Xiaoyao was right. Even if she said that she could, they wouldnt believe it because she always got a low score in the exams. After that, no one asked her any more questions. The third ss was Language Y, and their Language Y teacher also brought the news up. This time, before Leng Xiaoyao said anything, the other students replied that she could answer the math questions they didnt know. The Language Y teacher was very surprised and wanted Leng Xiaoyao to answer his questions too. He was curious to know whether Leng Xiaoyao could really do it. The teacher started with simple questions, but Leng Xiaoyao answered quickly. She could also reply to slightly difficult questions. In the end, the teacher asked Leng Xiaoyao to read an article. Leng Xiaoyao did and didnt have any ent. The others would have even thought that there was a local citizen from Country Y if they didnt look at her. At that moment, they were more shocked than ever. They even looked at Leng Xiaoyao with great admiration. The teacher couldnt believe it and was stunned for a long while. He directlyplimented Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao, youre really amazing. Youve done a very good job. Keep on working hard. Although that wasnt enough to prove that Leng Xiaoyao was an excellent student, she was much better than before, so the teacher felt surprised and happy for her. Chapter 2972 - 2972 I’m Willing to 2972 Im Willing to Every teacher wanted his or her students to have a high score, but they couldnt make it happen. Teachers could guide them, but the students had to rely on themselves to study. Besides, in this ss, there were only bad students with connections. None of the teachers had any hope for their future. The Language Y teacher asked Leng Xiaoyao how she became so excellent all of a sudden. Leng Xiaoyao gave him the same reply that she gave the math teacher, and the teacher didnt doubt it. !! In fact, it wasnt important. The most important thing was that Leng Xiaoyao was indeed an excellent student now. After the afternoons sses were over, the math teacher and Language Y teacher met Leng Xiaoyaos head teacher. They spoke with the head teacher about it. Leng Xiaoyaos head teacher was shocked and excited when he heard the news. Actually, he was very upset after he was assigned to be the head teacher of the worst ss, although his bonus wouldnt be deducted if the students had low scores. After all, nobody cared about the existence of this ss, but he cared about his own reputation. Even though no one cared about this ss and the students scores wouldnt affect his bonus, he was still disdained because he was assigned to be the head teacher of the worst ss. Other people believed that he was assigned to that position because he wasnt a good teacher. Honestly, he had no hope for the future of the students in ss 8. He didnt think any of them could get into a good university, but after hearing the news that the math teacher and the Language Y teacher shared with him, he suddenly had expectations for Leng Xiaoyao. Mr. Wang, although Im not sure whether Leng Xiaoyao can really get a high score yet, we believe that she has indeed changed a lot after what just happened. So, you must pay more attention to her. Well ask her to answer questions more often in our sses as well. We need to make sure that shes really an excellent student now, the math teacher said. No teacher would dislike good students. Although they werent her head teacher, they still felt honored if any of their students could get a high score. Right, if Leng Xiaoyao really has changed, we can pay more attention to her, so that it wont be difficult for her to get into a good university, the Language Y teacher agreed. Great, Ill checkter as well. And please do that in your sses too, the head teacher, Wang Yiming, asked. He was really excited right now, and couldnt wait to see whether Leng Xiaoyao had really changed so much. In the afternoon, more and more people heard about the agreement between Leng Xiaoyao and An Chenmeng. There were people talking about them everywhere. How did Leng Xiaoyao be so skilled all of a sudden? She beat eight girls by herself. Its unbelievable! Right, I heard that they have fought against each other many times before, but its always been even or all of them got injured, but this time, Leng Xiaoyao defeated eight of them. Has she been possessed by a ghost? How could she suddenly be so strong? No way! If she has really been possessed by a ghost, it would be very scary. If not, how did she be so strong within such a short time? While they were having a lively discussion about Leng Xiaoyao, they suddenly heard a cold female voice. Then why dont you introduce a master who can help me get rid of the ghost? Hearing that voice, everyone turned to look at her. The moment they saw Leng Xiaoyao, they closed their mouths and didnt dare to say anything. Possessed by a ghost? Thats ridiculous! Do you really believe in superstitions? Wu Minmin said with displeasure, but she had actually had the same idea, because Leng Xiaoyao changed too suddenly, and no one could exin her sudden change. However, they wouldnt allow other people to judge Leng Xiaoyao like that. They were very protective of her. Right, our boss doesnt seem possessed by a ghost at all. Shes very normal. She just kept a low profile before, Xiong Manxin defended. Why did she keep a low profile before? a boy subconsciously asked. Although he regretted it after he asked, he couldnt take it back now. Because of you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Why? It has nothing to do with me. The boy was surprised, and the other people were also struck dumb. They didnt understand why Leng Xiaoyao suddenly said that. Why did she keep a low profile because of the boy? Since it has nothing to do with you, then shut your mouth! Leng Xiaoyao said. Ha-ha. Hearing that, Xiong Manxin and the other girls were amused and snorted withughter. Leng Xiaoyao just made fun of the boy, which was very interesting. The boy was embarrassed, but he didnt dare to argue with Leng Xiaoyao. After all, Leng Xiaoyao could beat eight girls by herself. If he went against her, he would easily be defeated. After that, Leng Xiaoyao and the other girls ignored them and went to eat. Let me buy you a meal today. You can order whatever you want to eat, Leng Xiaoyao said. This was the canteen, but there was a restaurant on the third floor where they could order dishes. Wonderful! Hearing that, they excitedly agreed, not hesitating to spend Leng Xiaoyaos money, because all of them had money and they often bought each other a meal. They were very generous towards each other. People who were close to Leng Xiaoyao and her friends didnt dare to talk about her again, but those who were far away from her still discussed her in a low voice. They couldnt figure out why Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became so strong, so they stopped thinking about it. However, they didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao would be able to surpass An Chenmeng in the monthly test. When Leng Yuqi, Chu Jiayu, and Jiang Yihan arrived at the canteen, they subconsciously avoided Leng Xiaoyao. In the past, they would dare to go against Leng Xiaoyao face to face, because they knew that she wouldnt fight back because of Chu Jianan, but now things were different. Leng Xiaoyao ended her engagement with Chu Jianan and became extremely strong all of a sudden, so they didnt dare to mess with her. Leng Xiaoyao saw them, but didnt pay much attention to them. Leng Yuqi didnt tell Chu Jianan what had happened today and forbade Chu Jiayu from telling Chu Jianan. She didnt want Chu Jianan to know that Leng Xiaoyao had be so incredible now. Chu Jiayu wasnt as sophisticated as Leng Yuqi, so she was easily convinced by her. Chapter 2973 - 2973 Nearly All the Knowledge 2973 Nearly All the Knowledge Chu Jiayu and Jiang Yihan werent in the same ss as Leng Yuqi. They were in ss 2, because they werent as good at studying as Leng Yuqi. Honestly, they were unwilling to ept the fact that Leng Xiaoyao was totally different now, but they could do nothing about it. Yuqi, Leng Xiaoyao has already ended her engagement with my older brother, so you can be with my older brother openly now. Anyway, youre the only sister-inw I will ept, Chu Jiayu said to please Leng Yuqi. It was true that Chu Jiayu tried to please Leng Yuqi, who wasnt born in a family as rich as hers and hadnt married into the Chu family yet. Why did Chu Jiayu do that? She obviously did it for a reason. The Chu family valued boys above girls, so Chu Jianan would take over the Chu familys wealth. Therefore, Chu Jiayu wanted to form a good rtionship with Chu Jianans future wife in order to have a good life in the Chu family. Chu Jiayu was aware that Leng Xiaoyao ended her engagement with Chu Jianan, but she didnt know that the Leng family and the Chu family didnt allow Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan to be together publicly. They even hoped that Chu Jianan would fall in love with another girl and separated him from Leng Yuqi. If Chu Jianan still liked Leng Yuqi after a few years and was reluctant to give up on her, the Chu family would ept Leng Yuqi. Nevertheless, they wouldnt allow them to be together publicly right now. Hearing Chu Jiayus words, Leng Yuqi was unhappy, but she still acted considerate. Leng Xiaoyao just ended her engagement with Jianan. It isnt right for me to be together with Jianan publicly right away. The Leng family and the Chu family might be affected if we do that. We can only meet secretly for the time being. Well see what we can do in the future. Why are you so afraid? Its Leng Xiaoyao who ended the engagement with my older brother. It wasnt my older brothers idea. Chu Jiayu didnt think it was a big deal. Hearing that, Jiang Yihan blinked and had an absent look on her face. It seemed she was thinking about something. But its because of me that Leng Xiaoyao had to end the engagement with Jianan. Therefore, if my rtionship with Jianan goes public right now, we can be criticized. My grandfather and Chu Jianans parents have the same opinion. So, stop talking about Jianan and I from now on. Just leave it to us, said Leng Yuqi. She was a little mad at Chu Jiayu since she seemed very careless. In fact, she was unwilling to keep their rtionship a secret at the beginning, but she agreed to do that after hearing Chu Jianans exnation. After all, she cared about her reputation, even though she had done shameless things. Fine! Since Leng Yuqi said that, Chu JIayu wouldnt bring it up again, but she still felt it wasnt a big deal. However, if it was her parents idea, she wouldnt dare to go against it. As senior students in the high school, they had a very tight schedule. Normally, before the evening ss began, students would start reviewing in the ssroom. Only a few still hung around outside. They wouldnt go back to the ssroom until it was time for the evening ss. After Leng Xiaoyao and her friends finished the meal, they didnt go back to the ssroom right away. Instead, they went for a walk on the football field. Boss, when will you begin to help us with our studies? asked Gao Lele. From tomorrow. We can do that during the break at noon and in the afternoon. After eating, we can start reviewing in the ssroom, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great! they eximed. When it was time for the evening ss, they returned to the ssroom. Because Leng Xiaoyao rarely came to the evening ss, her ssmates were surprised to see her in the ssroom, this included the head teacher who was supervising them. However, Leng Xiaoyao said that she would focus on studying and she obviously performed better in the sses, so it wasnt strange. Leng Xiaoyao,e out with me, Wang Yiming said. Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao turned around halfway and walked out with Wang Yiming. Everyone guessed that it must have something to do with what had happened at noon. After Leng Xiaoyao walked out, Wang Yiming directly asked about what had happened today. Although Leng Xiaoyao had a fight today, Wang Yiming wasnt mad. It wasnt the first time that Leng Xiaoyao had done that, and An Chenmeng and the other girls were only defeated. They werent injured, and had no intention of ming Leng Xiaoyao. On the contrary, they even wanted Leng Xiaoyao to be their boss. As a result, it wasnt important. In addition, he cared more about Leng Xiaoyaos score which suddenly improved. Facing Wang Yimings shock and confusion, Leng Xiaoyao exined. I spent too much time fooling around. And I was distracted by a romantic rtionship. I didnt focus on studying, but I ended my engagement with my fianc because of something that happened to me recently. I suddenly realized whats really important in my life. I realized that I cant fool around any longer, because I wont have a bright future like that. Ive decided to dedicate all my attention to studying. After I did that, I realized that I have a very good memory andprehension. Once I do some questions, I can remember them. I can even easily answer other questions of the same kind. Wang Yiming was stunned. Leng Xiaoyao had a very good memory andprehension? She could remember questions after doing them? She could even easily answer other questions of the same kind? It sounded as if she was a genius! You didnt happen to know the answers to the question today? Wang Yiming asked. Of course not! Leng Xiaoyao answered. Have you acquired knowledge of other subjects as well? Wang Yiming asked. Although he wasnt sure yet, he was already shocked. If so, Leng Xiaoyao must havepletely changed! Yes. Actually, Ive obtained nearly all the knowledge of the three years in high school. I just challenged An Chenmeng in the monthly test, and I have confidence that I will do better than her. Mr. Wang, I understand that I seem totally different right now. It must be hard for you to believe, but Ill prove my abilities to you after the monthly test, Leng Xiaoyao said. She understood that Wang Yiming wouldnt believe it before she proved herself. Therefore, she decided to talk about it again after the monthly test. Chapter 2974 - 2974 Don’t Regret It If You Lose 2974 Dont Regret It If You Lose Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Wang Yiming was surprised again. She had learned nearly all the knowledge of the three years in high school? And she even had the confidence to surpass An Chenmeng in the monthly exam? If so, Leng Xiaoyao would have to get into the top 150 in their grade. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao had an extremely high potential! Youre right. Its indeed hard for us to believe in you after you be so excellent suddenly, but Im willing to trust you and I hope you really mean what you just said. Leng Xiaoyao, your change really surprised us, but its a good thing. If you can keep on doing that, I believe that it wont be a problem for you to enroll in a prestigious university. Go for it! Wang Yiming encouraged. He didnt think Leng Xiaoyao was lying. She really seemed to have the confidence, so he chose to believe her for the time being. Thanks, Mr. Wang, Ill do my best, Leng Xiaoyao said. !! After that, Wang Yiming told Leng Xiaoyao to go back to the ssroom. He was in a good mood and really looked forward to seeing Leng Xiaoyaos score in the monthly test. Because students who didnt live in the dormitory could go back home after the evening ss was over, Leng Xiaoyao left school at 9 pm. Leng Yuqi was in a terrible mood today, and she was even unhappier when she saw Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao, on the contrary, paid little attention to her as usual. Finally, Leng Yuqi couldnt stand it and asked Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Xiaoyao, I heard that youre going topete with An Chenmeng in the monthly test. Arent you afraid that youll only embarrass yourself? If I was afraid, I wouldnt have proposed the bet. If you want to join, you canpete with me too, Leng Xiaoyao said confidently. You want me topete with you? Thats ridiculous! Leng Yuqi snorted. She was in the top 50, while Leng Xiaoyao was in the bottom 50. There were hundreds of students between them. How dare Leng Xiaoyaopete with her? In Leng Yuqis eyes, Leng Xiaoyao was simply a joke. Even the chauffeur thought that Leng Xiaoyao was thinking too highly of herself, but he said nothing. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng always spoiled Leng Xiaoyao, so he didnt dare to annoy her. Didnt I say that Im not afraid? Why dont we bet on it? If Im worse than you in the test, Ill give you ten thousand yuan. If Im better than you, youll give me ten thousand yuan. What do you think? Leng Xiaoyao said. She really wanted to hit Leng Yuqi. Although ten thousand yuan wasnt much, Leng Yuqi was a lot poorer than Leng Xiaoyao. After all, Leng Yehua worked in the government, not in business, so he didnt have much money. Leng Yuqis savings were from her red envelopes from the Spring Festival during the past few years. Leng Yecheng was a sessful businessman, but it had nothing to do with Leng Yehuas family. Leng Yecheng only spent money on Leng Changyuan and Leng Xiaoyao. Why not! Im afraid that youll regret it after you lose. Leng Yuqi refused to believe that Leng Xiaoyao could do better than her in the test, and even thought that Leng Xiaoyao was simply dreaming. Anyway, since Leng Xiaoyao was willing to give her money, she wouldnt hesitate to ept it. After all, she had always been jealous of Leng Xiaoyao for being richer than her. Great, deal! Dont regret it if you lose, Leng Xiaoyao said. Dont be ridiculous. Ill keep my word. Leng Yuqi was angry that Leng Xiaoyao doubted her, because she felt as if Leng Xiaoyao was humiliating her. Great! Leng Xiaoyao said. Actually, she wasnt afraid that Leng Yuqi would regret it, because she had already recorded their conversation. Leng Yuqi would only embarrass herself if she tried to deny it. When Leng Xiaoyao studied at school, she was 1st or 2nd in their grade, so she didnt think it was difficult for her to get into the top 50. Even if something happened and she lost, she wouldnt feel embarrassed. After all, she was a bad student in many peoples eyes, so it was normal if she lost. Even though it sounded cunning, she didnt care. Anyway, it was Leng Yuqi who had messed with her! That night, Leng Yecheng met Han Yu, but Han Yu didnt tell him what Leng Xiaoyao had done. He was still thinking about the idea Leng Xiaoyao proposed, but he seemed worried while meeting Leng Yecheng. Yu, whats wrong? Why have you looked absent all night? Leng Yecheng asked. Nothing, Im thinking about something else, Han Yu said. He didnt want many people to know that he had a hidden illness. However, he was confused about how Leng Xiaoyao found out about it. He could feel that Leng Xiaoyao was kind to him, but the fact that he lost control was irritating. He always wanted to take the initiative. Leng Yecheng never asked much about Han Yus personal affairs, so he stopped asking since Han Yu didnt want to talk about it. Ji Yanxi was also with them. Ji Yanxi also knew Leng Yecheng, but he had just learned that Leng Yecheng was Leng Xiaoyaos third uncle. Ji Yanxi didnt talk with Leng Yecheng about Leng Xiaoyao, but he wanted to make use of Leng Xiaoyao. He didnt have a bad intention. He was simply amazed by Leng Xiaoyaos gambling skills. They could cooperate, and he would give her a high remuneration, but it was up to Leng Xiaoyao whether she wanted to work with him. Back at home. Leng Xiaoyao chatted with Leng Changyuan for a while, then Leng Yecheng came back. Leng Xiaoyao asked him whether Zhang Guanglin did anything harmful to thepany. Leng Yecheng didnt keep it a secret even though it was about the business. Instead, he felt it was necessary to discuss it with Leng Xiaoyao. After all, due to Leng Xiaoyaos help, the situation didnt go out of control. In addition, Leng Xiaoyao had totally changed now. Leng Yecheng sometimes even felt as if she wasnt a teenager. Hearing their conversation, Leng Yehuas family was unhappy. It seemed Leng Xiaoyao knew a lot about the business, which was thest thing they wanted. They wanted her to be naive and stupid, so that she wouldnt have the ability to manage thepany and then Leng Yuchen could take over. Leng Yuchen was Leng Yehuas older son, and he was a junior studying in the Capital University. He was about to graduate and had majored in economic administration. He had always done well in school. Chapter 2975 - 2975 She Owes Him 2975 She Owes Him In fact, Leng Yecheng didnt want to major in economic administration at the beginning. He wanted to work in the government like Leng Yecheng, but Leng Yehua wanted to steal Fengshang Design, so he turned to majoring in economic administration and studied designing at the same time. Leng Yehua wanted to let Leng Yuchen know how to manage thepany and design so that he could get into Fengshang Design. They were engaged in wishful thinking since it was impossible for Leng Yecheng to hire Leng Yuchen. He clearly knew what they were scheming. After chatting with them, Leng Xiaoyao went back to her room. She didnt tell Leng Changyuan what had happened at their school today. She decided to keep herpetition with Leng Yuqi a secret. Back in her room, Leng Xiaoyao started reviewing and cultivating. If she couldnt get her abilities back, she wouldnt feel relieved, because she was faced with a lot of difficulties. However, there was barely any magical power, so it was helpless to cultivate. Most importantly, she needed to figure out why her abilities were restricted. Unfortunately, she failed to make any progress even after 12 am, so she had to stop and go to bed. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt sleep, and kept on thinking about Li Mochen. In this incarnation, since she already knew that she was going to be trapped, she wouldnt sleep with Li Mochen, but she wondered how she could stop it from happening? She learnedter that Li Mochen had a hidden illness. He suffered from a rpse once a month. Every time he suffered a rpse, he would lose control of himself and might hurt people if there was anyone by his side. However, she didnt know the details. Could she calm Li Mochen down by pumping magical energy into his body when he lost control? That was the only way she could think of right now. Leng Xiaoyao didnt fall asleep until it was veryte at night, but she still got up early the next morning to go run in the yard. Although she still had some skills as a cultivator, she had a different body now, so it was necessary for her to keep on exercising. Leng Changyuan was old, and was a light sleeper. Therefore, shortly after Leng Xiaoyao got up, he left his bed too, then saw her running in the yard. Because he had witnessed Leng Xiaoyaos change, he didnt think it was strange that she started running in the morning now. Anyway, he was happy to know that she had be diligent and strong. Leng Changyuan didnt know that Leng Xiaoyao was also better at studying yet. Actually, even though she was bad at studying, as long as she behaved and learned to be smart, he would be satisfied. Because Leng Xiaoyao had done many bad things before, he didnt have high expectations for her. After all, her current change had already shocked them. Leng Xiaoyao ran for nearly half an hour that morning. She had a different body now, so it was actually quite tiring, but she only felt tired. She wasnt exhausted. If she had an ordinary body, she would have been worn out within ten minutes. Yaoyao, youve run for a long time. Have some water! Leng Changyuan waved his hand at Leng Xiaoyao. He had just asked Maid Zhang to pour a ss of water for Leng Xiaoyao. Thanks, grandpa! Leng Xiaoyao walked over and took the ss from Leng Changyuans hand. No need to say that! Leng Changyuan acted displeased, but he was happy to see that Leng Xiaoyao was being polite. Of course its necessary. Grandpa, you should be happy that I have manners! Leng Xiaoyao held Leng Changyuans arm and acted cute. At that moment, she suddenly remembered Leng Weihua who spoiled her too. She wondered whether her grandfather was hurt after she disappeared. Upon thinking of that, Leng Xiaoyao was very sad, but she didnt show it in front of Leng Changyuan. Ha-ha, of course, Im very happy that youre different now, Leng Changyuan said happily, then he joked. But I somehow feel youre not like my granddaughter. Leng Xiaoyao was also Leng Xiaoyao in the previous incarnation, so she didnt feel guilty when she heard that. Well, people grow up, so its not strange that Ive changed. Grandpa, if you think Im not like your granddaughter, I will be heart-broken, Leng Xiaoyao said, pretending to be sad. Alright, alright, I wont say that again. Its my fault. Leng Changyuan immediately gave in andforted Leng Xiaoyao. At that moment, Leng Yuqi walked downstairs. Watching Leng Xiaoyao being so close with Leng Changyuan, she was filled with jealousy. However, she still obediently greeted Leng Changyuan. Good morning, grandpa. Morning. Leng Changyuan replied in a t voice, and stopped talking. His attitude towards Leng Yuqi and Leng Xiaoyao was totally different. Leng Yuqi understood that Leng Changyuan disliked her because of her affair with Chu Jianan. She knew that she was wrong, but was reluctant to ept it. After breakfast, they went to school. Leng Xiaoyao rolled down the car window, gazing into space. Suddenly, a ck Maybach passed by her. This wasnt Leng Xiaoyaos main concern. She saw the man sitting in the back seat of the car through the window. Although the mans appearance wasnt so clear because of the car window blocking it, Leng Xiaoyao could still recognize him. It was Li Mochen. Surprisingly, they met again, although Li Mochen quickly passed in a car. Even though Leng Xiaoyao recognized Li Mochen, she did nothing. After all, Li Mochen didnt know her yet. In the near future, they would meet, but Leng Xiaoyao remembered his car. It wouldnt be a bad thing if she could meet Li Mochen earlier. She owed him in the previous incarnation, so she made up her mind to return it to him. If not, she couldnt get back to her parents side! In the Maybach. The man sitting in the back seat was Li Mochen. Li Mochen felt someone staring at him when he passed by Leng Xiaoyaos car. It was nothing, but he somehow had a feeling that the nce was unusual. Chapter 2976 - 2976 Leng Xiaoyao, Don’t Be So Arrogant! 2976 Leng Xiaoyao, Dont Be So Arrogant! Therefore, Li Mochen couldnt help but turn around to nce at Leng Xiaoyaos car, where he saw her pressing herself to the car window. It was the unfamiliar face of a girl, so Li Mochen didnt think further and withdrew his gaze. When Li Mochen turned around, Leng Xiaoyao met his eyes. She had to admit that he had acute senses to notice her gaze through the car window. It was true that Li Mochen was very outstanding. At the age of twenty-five, he had chiseled features and was quite handsome, but his cold, profound eyes made people stand in awe of him. Sir, whats wrong? The man sitting in the front passengers seat noticed Li Mochens reaction. Nothing. Li Mochen answered in a hoarse voice. If so, the man on the front passengers seat said nothing further. Because Leng Xiaoyaos car was driving in the same direction as Li Mochens and she was behind, she focused on Li Mochens car, looking at the back of his head. Leng Xiaoyao didnt do it on purpose, she was simply distracted. Li Mochen could feel that the gaze was still there, so he thought that the girl must be paying special attention to him. He wondered why. However, he did nothing. When they reached the fork at the front, the two cars separated. Li Mochen felt that he might have thought too much about the look, because there seemed to be nothing wrong with that girl. Perhaps it was just a coincidence that her gaze fell on him. Li Mochen was alert because he was in a dangerous situation. People in his circle were all good at acting, so he had to be careful even if someone looked innocent. At the school. Leng Xiaoyao got out of the car first and went inside before Leng Yuqi. However, right when they reached the ssroom building, a boy stopped them. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, he said, Leng Xiaoyao, I heard what youve done. You became good at fighting and studying all of a sudden, so Im interested in you. Why dont you be my girlfriend? I can ept the spots on your face, because you can cover them with make-up. Anyway, you have delicate features. I believe you would be a great beauty without those spots. His confession of love was a little strange and straightforward. He heard that Leng Xiaoyao had suddenly be excellent at studying from her ssmates. After all, it happened in their ss, not outside, so not many people knew about it. Hearing the boys confession of love, other students walked over. Although they were surprised, they didnt think it was strange. Actually, this boy wasnt a good student and was no less notorious than Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, everyone felt they might be a perfect couple. However, he wasnt bad at studying either. He was in the top 100 and studied in ss 1. Moreover, he was born in an influential family, so the teachers turned a blind eye to his actions. This boy was called Xing Yuanyang. He was tall, strong, and good-looking. He was famous for his basketball skills and was very popr among the girls in their school. Unfortunately, because he often fought with others, many girls had to keep their distance from him. Since you know I can be a great beauty without those spots, why do you think Id be interested in you? I dont think its difficult to remove the spots from my face. I just dont have time right now. And, I dont like boys who cant defeat me. So, if you want me to be your girlfriend, try to defeat me, Leng Xiaoyao said. Honestly, she had a good impression of Xing Yuanyang, but it had nothing to do with love. She just felt he wasnt a bad guy. He often fought with other people and had a quick temper, but he only fought with those who angered him. He wouldnt hurt other people for no reason, which was the same as Leng Xiaoyao. However, she had no intention of having a boyfriend in this incarnation because she might return to her original life anytime. Even if she wanted a boyfriend, she wouldnt choose Xing Yuanyang who wasnt useful. She preferred Li Mochen who was mature and outstanding. Speaking of Li Mochen, Leng Xiaoyao didnt know anything about his background. She only knew that he was a very important figure and was very sessful. However, in order to rescue her, he fell into his enemys trap and died in the end. Upon thinking of that, Leng Xiaoyao was filled with guilt. She promised that she was going to help him get rid of his enemies this time. In this incarnation, she wouldnt be a weak woman. She was a cultivator and no mortal wasparable to her. Hearing that Leng Xiaoyao asked him to defeat her first if he wanted to be her boyfriend, Xing Yuanyang was upset, because he didnt think he could win. Although he often fought, Leng Xiaoyao had beaten eight girls alone, and he couldnt do that. Leng Xiaoyao, dont be so arrogant. Its your honor for Yuanyang to be interested in you. How dare you ask him to do anything? A boy interrupted at this moment. He was Xing Yuanyangsckey. My honor? Thats ridiculous. I dont care about him at all. If I punch you, would you think you deserve it? Leng Xiaoyao coldly looked at the boy. She even moved a step towards him, which scared the boy back. Obviously, he didnt want to be punched by Leng Xiaoyao. Ha-ha. Seeing that, Leng Xiaoyao snorted withughter, then said disdainfully, Are you scared? If youre a coward, shut your mouth. You The boy was reluctant to ept that, but he was also afraid of Leng Xiaoyao, so he said nothing. He only red at her. Leng Xiaoyao ignored the boy, and turned to look at Xing Yuanyang. Xing Yuanyang, whats your decision? Chapter 2977 - 2977 Leng Xiaoyao Explains Questions 2977 Leng Xiaoyao Exins Questions Fine, forget it! Xing Yuanyang said, giving in. He didnt really like Leng Xiaoyao and just thought that she was funny. He was only a little interested in her. As soon as he finished, he turned around and walked away. It was humiliating for him to give in to Leng Xiaoyao. Many people were aware of Leng Xiaoyaos skills, so they didntugh at Xing Yuanyang. They didnt dare to mess with Leng Xiaoyao either. Because Xing Yuanyang was very popr in their school, his confession of love to Leng Xiaoyao quickly spread. Now, girls who admired him began to hate Leng Xiaoyao. However, even though they hated Leng Xiaoyao, they only dared to bad-mouth her behind her back. None of them dared to cause trouble for her. In fact, even before Leng Xiaoyaos change was known to people, no one was willing to mess with her. Therefore, it was impossible for them to annoy her now. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care. In ss the teachers still asked her to answer questions, because they wanted to know whether she had really changed. However, Leng Xiaoyaos performance shocked them. She could easily answer their questions no matter how difficult they were. By now, everyone was convinced that Leng Xiaoyao had really changed and Wang Yiming was very happy to know that. After the morning sses were over, Leng Xiaoyao and her friends went to have a meal. When they got back, Leng Xiaoyao started helping Xiong Manxin and the other girls to review. Some students saw them, and immediately came over. Although they were all bad students, not all of them disliked studying. Sometimes, it was just not easy for them to get a high score. After a while, more and more students surrounded them. One of them felt Leng Xiaoyaos exnation was very interesting, so he directly said, Leng Xiaoyao, since youre helping your friends review, why dont you go onto the podium and help us as well? Right, I think your exnations are very interesting. Many students chimed in. Youre willing to listen to me, but that doesnt mean that everyone wants me to do that. If I go onto the podium, it might affect the other ssmates review, Leng Xiaoyao said. If everyone was willing to let her do that, she wouldnt mind helping them with their reviewing. Anyway, she was already helping her friends, so it didnt matter if more students joined them. Let me ask, one boy said. Then he immediately turned around and ran to the podium. This boy was themissary in charge of studies for their ss, and he was one of the best students in the ss. However, he could only rank in the middle of their grade. After he stood at the podium, he said loudly, Hi, everyone, attention, the National College Entrance Examination is around the corner. And I know many of you want to have a good performance, but were not a good ss. When Leng Xiaoyao helped Xiong Manxin and the other ssmates with reviews earlier, I heard her exnation and found it very interesting. So, some of us want Leng Xiaoyao to help us too, but we need your opinion, because Leng Xiaoyao doesnt want to interrupt other people who dont want to listen. So I need you to show me your attitude. If you dont mind, please raise your hand, thanks. Hearing that, the students exchanged nces, but no one did anything. They didnt doubt Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, because she had already proved herself. A whileter, some students raised their hands one after another. Although not all of them wanted to listen, they didnt mind if Leng Xiaoyao was willing to help them. If they felt it was noisy, they could just leave. Only students who wanted to study still stayed in the ssroom after the sses were over, while those who wanted to hang around were outside. There were forty-two students in ss 8 and only half were still in the ssroom. I dont mind. Me either. Everyone showed their attitude, and the boy was satisfied. Leng Xiaoyao, please, He said to Leng Xiaoyao afterwards. Great! Seeing that they all agreed, Leng Xiaoyao stood up and walked to the podium. I wont force you to listen, and Im d that you dont feel bothered. I believe that you want to understand the knowledge since you are still in the ssroom right now, but please allow me to give a short speech first. Something happened to me recently and I suddenly realized that I cant fool around all day, otherwise my future will be ruined. I dont want that to happen. Most of you were born in rich or powerful families. You can rely on your parents to live in thep of luxury, but your parents will grow old. Have you ever thought about what youll do after you lose their support, especially those who want to take over your familys wealth? If you dont have the ability, how can you be qualified heirs? Your rtives and the shareholders in your familyspany can easily steal your wealth. Without abilities and connections, how can youpete with them? Dont think thew will help you. In many situations, thew sides with the rich and powerful. Thats reality. I think your parents must have spoken to you about that before, so have my grandfather and third uncle, but I refused to listen to them. Sometimes, its necessary for us to face some things to realize how naive we have been. It was true that their parents had talked to them about that many times. This was a cruel world. Without abilities and skills, they couldnt make a living on their own. However, they had refused to listen because they felt it was good enough that they could live a good life now. They didnt care about what would happen in the future. However, they were moved by Leng Xiaoyaos speech. Chapter 2978 - 2978 More Interesting than the Teachers’ Classes 2978 More Interesting than the Teachers sses Even Leng Xiaoyao, who fooled around every day, had decided to change. There was no excuse for them to stay the same. After all, they werent as naughty as Leng Xiaoyao! Leng Xiaoyao is right. At this moment, a girl opened her mouth and attracted everyones attention. She didnt hesitate and continued. I just realized that recently, so I have also decided to study hard. I dont want to be a useless person. My father had a car ident the other day. He was seriously injured and went into aa for half a month. My uncle tried to steal my familyspany while we were in a crisis. My mother and I didnt have the ability to manage thepany, but my father has worked very hard to be sessful. Its impossible that we would allow anyone to steal ourpany. Unfortunately, my mother and I were unable to keep it. If my fathers friends hadnt helped us, we would have been robbed. However, although thepany was still owned by my family, there wasnt a qualified manager. Some shareholders in thepany started to think that they could be the next chairman. Luckily, some of them sided with my father, so they were helpful. After half a month, my father finally woke up and everything became better, but during that half month, my mother and I lived in horror. After the ident, I decided to change. I dont want to be so useless and helpless again. Everyone was convinced by Leng Xiaoyaos words, and they felt for the girl. Alright, Im not lecturing you. Im not qualified to do that. I just want you to think about what you really hope to achieve in your life, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt want to waste time on that because it would only arouse disgust if she said too much. However, everyone was surprised, because Leng Xiaoyao used to be self-centered and never cared about other peoples feelings. Nevertheless, given her change, they werent too shocked. After that, Leng Xiaoyao started exining the questions, starting with math. Because this ss was full of bad students, they could barely understand simple questions so Leng Xiaoyao had to begin with the simplest ones. We need to start with the simple questions. Whether you know the answers or not, I hope you can focus. If you cant understand the knowledge, you can start acquiring it right now, Leng Xiaoyao said, then she wrote down the questions on the ckboard. The first question was very simple, but no more than five students from over twenty students in the ss knew the answer. Leng Xiaoyaos exnation was more interesting than the math teachers, and she gave a lot of examples, which was very helpful. Therefore, those who found it boring started to show interest in it too. When the head teacher came and saw the scene in the ssroom, he was stunned. Leng Xiaoyao had the ability to exin the questions, but strangely the students in the ssroom listened carefully. Moreover, although it wasnt strange that Leng Xiaoyao had the ability to exin those questions, her exnations were very interesting. The students were fully focused on her. Wang Yiming was also interested. He didnt realize what he was doing until some students saw him and greeted him. The students who came backter were surprised to see Leng Xiaoyao exining questions at the podium, but they said nothing. As more and more students walked into the ssroom, they were also interested by Leng Xiaoyaos exnation. Some of them even asked her some questions when they had doubts. Leng Xiaoyao answered their questions one by one and won their trust. As time went by, it was soon time for the evening ss. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt use the teachers time, so she stopped. When Wang Yiming stood outside of the ssroom, Leng Xiaoyao saw him, but he didnte in and interrupt her, so she didnt stop right away. Alright, thats all for today. If you still want to hear my exnation of the questions, we can start from 1 pm till it is time for the afternoon sses and 6:30 pm till the evening ss. If you dont want to listen or find it a bother, please feel free to let me know, Leng Xiaoyao said, then she walked down from the podium and went back to her seat. Although some students didnt want to listen, they wouldnt stop Leng Xiaoyao from doing it. After all, most of the students were willing to listen. Because Leng Xiaoyaos exnation was very interesting, they could understand what they failed to absorb normally. Leng Xiaoyao, I think youve done a very good job. Its very interesting. Im willing to listen. Right, me too. I hope you can continue to help us with reviews. At that moment, Wang Yiming walked into the ssroom, and everyone fell silent. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao with great excitement, Wang Yiming said, Leng Xiaoyao, Im impressed. I have to say that you are even better than the teachers. It was a very highpliment, but it was also the truth. Afterwards, he turned to look at the other students and continued. The National College Entrance Examination is only two months away. I know most of you aim to get a high score, and I could see that youre more devoted to studying right now, but you didnt pay much attention to it in the past. It might be hard for you to make progress. However, after listening to Leng Xiaoyaos exnation, I feel you might be able to make a big change if you listen carefully. So, if Leng Xiaoyao is willing to help you, you better all listen to her. If any of you dont want to listen, I hope you wont stop her from doing it. After all, I also want you to get high scores in the exam. Although college students arent the only group that can be sessful, it is more likely for college students to seed. After all, a college diploma is required by manypanies. Its a prerequisite for many jobs. Without it, you will struggle to get a job. Hearing Wang Yimings words, everyone was silent because they were all convinced by him. Chapter 2979 - 2979 Talk About the Condition 2979 Talk About the Condition It wasnt the first time that Wang Yiming had said this to them, they just refused to listen before. However, they had already been convinced by Leng Xiaoyaos speech. You all, will you do your best for the National College Entrance Examination? Wang Yiming asked. We will! They answered loudly. Great, then Ill leave the evening ss to Leng Xiaoyao. If shes willing to exin questions to you, she can use the evening ss, but we cant force her. After all, itll take a lot of energy. So, its totally up to her, Wang Yiming said. He hoped that Leng Xiaoyao could help the students with their reviewing, but he wouldnt force her. Hearing that, everyone turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao with anticipation. Leng Xiaoyao replied. If you all agree, I can do that. There was no conflict between her and the other students in ss 8. Although they sometimes bad-mouthed her behind her back, they never had any conflict with her face to face. Therefore, they didnt mind if she were willing to teach them. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt a saint, but she was willing to share with others, so it wasnt a bad thing to be needed. Great, now lets apud Leng Xiaoyao to thank her! Wang Yiming was very happy and led the apuse. The next moment, there was thunderous apuse. After that, Wang Yiming let Leng Xiaoyao take the time of the evening ss, so she continued to exin the questions for the other students. Wang Yiming felt that Leng Xiaoyao was like a shining, rising star. She was too captivating to ignore! In fact, he still couldnt digest the fact that Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became so excellent, but it wasnt important. Most importantly, Leng Xiaoyao changed and became an excellent student, and now she was leading their ss to make progress. Wang Yiming didnt expect all of them to enroll in a university, because the National College Entrance Examination was only two months away, but it wouldnt be difficult for more students to get epted. Suddenly, Wang Yiming wondered whether Leng Xiaoyao could be the top scorer of this year. If the top scorer was from their ss, he would be so proud and the best ss in their school might feel embarrassed! Upon thinking of that, Wang Yiming was excited, but it was just his idea. Although Leng Xiaoyao had be an excellent student now, it would be very hard for her to get the highest score in the exam. After all, the National College Entrance Examination was a national exam, and excellent students could also perform badly due to anxiety. Some good students, on the other hand, might perform incredibly well in the exam and get a high score. He knew little about Leng Xiaoyao, so he wasnt sure what kind of student she was. When Leng Xiaoyao exined the questions, she didnt just focus on teaching. She would also change the topic and tell some jokes to keep her ssmates interested. Leng Xiaoyao hadpletely changed her ssmates opinion about her. Everyone thought she was totally different and somehow felt as if she was a new teacher. The ss was over at 9 pm, but the students were unwilling to leave. Leng Xiaoyao, thank you so much for your effort. Wang Yiming thanked Leng Xiaoyao. She encouraged so many students, so he was very grateful to her. Mr. Wang, there is no need to thank me. I wanted to do it after all. If I was not willing to do it, no one could force me, but there is a condition I need to set. I hope you can agree, Leng Xiaoyao said. Actually, she didnt think of a condition until she remembered something. Oh, what is it? Wang Yiming asked. He didnt feel mad that Leng Xiaoyao wanted toy down a condition. Instead, he felt better when Leng Xiaoyao said that, because he thought it might take too much of Leng Xiaoyaos time if he asked her to teach the other students. Well, you just saw my level. And I might be epted by the Capital University. I have confidence about that, but Im not sure about my rank. Before the National College Entrance Examination, I might need to leave the school sometimes. I cant tell you the details, but I hope that you can allow me to be absent at that time, Leng Xiaoyao said. No problem. Wang Yiming agreed without hesitation. Anyway, Leng Xiaoyao already came to ss only when she wanted to. He had never criticized her about that. Now that Leng Xiaoyao had be an excellent student, it wouldnt affect her score if she was absent from some sses. However, Wang Yiming was still surprised when Leng Xiaoyao said that, because he could feel that she waspletely different. Leng Xiaoyao had actually thought about whether she needed to ask for leave, because she usually only came to school when she wanted to attend ss. Whether or not sheid down the condition, she would be the same, but she had made a big change, so she decided to ask for their head teachers permission first. Thank you, Mr. Wang, see you then, Leng Xiaoyao said, then she walked away. On her way out, Xiong Manxin and the other girls looked at her curiously. What do you want to know? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Boss, you alwayse to school when you want to attend ss. Why did you bother to ask for the teachers permission today? Wu Minmin asked. Right. The other girls chimed in. Well, since Ive decided to change. I need to behave from now on. Do you still want to be absent from ss? Leng Xiaoyao said. Of course not. They answered. Seeing Leng Xiaoyaos change, they suddenly felt like changing too. If Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to be rude, they would do the same. If Leng Xiaoyao decided to study hard, they would do it as well. They always followed Leng Xiaoyao, so they were easily affected by her. What I want you to learn isnt just the knowledge in textbooks. Thats not the most important thing. The most important thing is that we must have manners, Leng Xiaoyao said. Chapter 2980 - 2980 From Leng Xiaoyao’s Mouth? 2980 From Leng Xiaoyaos Mouth? In fact, what we normally do isnt right. In school, everyone is afraid of us, but the situation will be different after we join the society. There are many people who were born in richer and more powerful families than us. If we offend them, well be punished. So, I think its better to keep a low profile, otherwise well easily end up in trouble. I know that sometimes its necessary to show our influence or other people might think that were easy to bully, but it depends on the situation. Leng Xiaoyao said, Im not trying to lecture you, but I simply want to share my thoughts with you. If you dont want to listen, then forget it. Their families were from the high society in City Chang, so most people were scared of them, but there were still some people who didnt care. If they left City Chang, then no one would pay special attention to them. Once they offended someone they shouldnt mess with, it would cause a serious issue. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt afraid of this, because she would never offend other people and had the ability to solve problems on her own, but Xiong Manxin and the other girls were different. If they didnt rely on their families, they wouldnt have a good life. Boss, we agree with you, so well listen to you. We need to change, Xiong Manxin said. It wasnt difficult to understand that. They were naughty, but not dumb. So they could understand the situation, but they only listened to those they respected. Oh, boss, we might need a long while to better ourselves, so please supervise us, Wu Minmin said. She wasnt usually decisive, but she was convinced by Leng Xiaoyao so she was willing to listen to her. Me too. Me too! The other girls also agreed. Great, now Ill assign a task to you. You should listen to your parents at home. You dont need to do whatever they tell you to. Youre smart, so Im sure you know whats right and whats wrong. Dont shout at your parents and grandparents. Behave yourself and be considerate, but they must deserve it. If your family members dont care about you, like Minmins grandparents, you dont need to care about their feelings either. You can focus on your own business. Learn to be independent. Youll grow up and leave your families one day, Leng Xiaoyao said. She knew her friends very well, so they had to learn to change. Sure, boss! Xiong Manxin and the others answered. After walking out of the school, they separated and got in their families cars. On her way home, Leng Xiaoyao rolled down the car window, gazing into space. Because it was still March, the temperature was still a little low, so when Leng Xiaoyao rolled down the car window, some cold wind blew inside. It didnt affect Leng Xiaoyao, but Leng Yuqi next to her felt cold. Therefore, Leng Yuqi said with displeasure, Leng Xiaoyao, its so cold. Why did you roll down the car window? Youre not cold, but I am! I dont care. Go sit at the front if youre cold, Leng Xiaoyao said apathetically. She couldnt care less about Leng Yuqis feelings. You Leng Yuqi was furious, but didnt dare to fight with Leng Xiaoyao. Uncle Liu, please stop for a second. I need to sit in the front seat. Leng Yuqi couldnt stand it any longer, so she had to move to another seat. Hearing that, Uncle Liu stopped by the side of the road. Leng Yuqi got out of the carter and sat in the front. Afterwards, the car continued to drive. A whileter, Leng Xiaoyao saw the familiar Maybach again. It drove from the opposite direction. Seeing the car, Leng Xiaoyao subconsciously paid special attention to the rear seats, then she saw Li Mochen. She went out twice today, and met Li Mochen each time. They were destined to meet each other! In the distance, Li Mochen saw Leng Xiaoyaos car, and gave a nce at the car window by the rear seats. It was open and the same girl was gazing outside again. When they got closer, Leng Xiaoyao met Li Mochens eyes. One of them had mixed emotions, while the other looked cold. Leng Xiaoyao was the one with mixed emotions, while Li Mochen looked cold. Li Mochen didnt know why Leng Xiaoyao had aplicated expression, but he clearly felt that it had something to do with him. Even though there was a dark car window between them, he somehow had a feeling that she could clearly see him. Did she do that on purpose? However, she didnt seem to be a bad person, and he couldnt feel any malice. Either way, he was in aplicated situation right now. Since he felt it wasnt right, he would conduct an investigation in case anything happened. Leng Xiaoyao, however, felt very upset. They used to be so close and familiar, but now she couldnt say anything. She could only watch him silently. She even remembered his phone number, but couldnt call him. Because of Leng Xiaoyaos words, Xiong Manxin politely greeted her grandparents, parents, uncle, and aunt once she was home. Instantly, they were all shocked, unable to believe their ears. During the past few years, whenever Xiong Manxin left home and came back, she never greeted them, let alone had a good attitude. As a result, they didnt think Xiong Manxin suddenly became polite. Instead, they felt there had to be something wrong with her. Therefore, Xiong Manxins mother asked anxiously, Xinxin, what happened? Nothing. Xiong Manxin replied. Then why did you suddenly greet us with such a good attitude? Mrs. Xiong asked. Our boss taught us! She said we should behave in front of our elders. We shouldnt shout at you and we cant forget our manners, Xiong Manxin exined. They obviously knew who Xiong Manxins boss was, and had heard about Leng Xiaoyao, so they were shocked after hearing Xiong Manxins reply. It was Leng Xiaoyao who told Xiong Manxin to behave and not to forget her manners? Jesus, was that true? Xiong Manxin learned that from Leng Xiaoyao? Chapter 2981 - 2981 It’s Good to Be Better 2981 Its Good to Be Better W-Why did she teach you that? asked Old Mrs. Xiong. Our boss ispletely different now. Shes so excellent at fighting and easily beat eight girls by herself. That included An Chenmeng. Shes also good at studying and has correctly answered our teachers questions. Oh, she helped us with reviewing too. Her exnation is a lot more interesting than our teachers. Our head teacher even let her use the evening ss to teach us. She told us that we need to be independent and learn to live without our parents support, Xiong Manxin said. Hearing that, everyone was astonished. Leng Xiaoyao beat eight girls by herself? They had heard about An Chenmeng, because both Xiong Manxin and An Chenmeng were born in rich families, so it was unbelievable that Leng Xiaoyao beat eight girls by herself. !! They hated fights among students, but they had to say that it was good that they could protect themselves from being bullied. Moreover, Leng Xiaoyao helped them with reviewing! All of this shocked them. In fact, they had a bad impression of Leng Xiaoyao and even hated her, because they thought that she had a bad impact on Xiong Manxin, but now they changed their opinion about her. She has changed a lot! Master Xiong said Right! She sounds totally different now, Old Mrs. Xiong agreed. No matter what, its a good thing that shes better, Xiong Manxins father said, then he asked her, Are you paying more attention to your studies now? That was what he cared about the most. I promised our boss to focus on my studies, Xiong Manxin said. Xiong Manxin mentioned Leng Xiaoyao every time she opened her mouth, which displeased her grandparents and parents. She didnt listen to them, but was willing to listen to an outsider. Anyway, she was bettering herself now, so they could ept it. After all, all they wanted was for Xiong Manxin to behave and focus on her studies. When Gao Lele and Gao Ziyin went back home, they did the same thing, but the other girls hadnt done that yet. After hearing their exnation, their families changed their opinion about Leng Xiaoyao as well. However, it was just the beginning, so they only changed their opinions about Leng Xiaoyao slightly. After all, those girls hadnt made a big change yet. Back at home. Leng Xiaoyao chatted with Leng Changyuan for half an hour, before she returned to her room. It was nearly 10 pm now, so Leng Changyuan needed to sleep. Right after Leng Xiaoyao got to her room, she received a call from a strange number. Even though it was a strange number, Leng Xiaoyao still answered it. This is Han Yu, Han Yu said on the phone. Uncle Han, itste now. Did something go wrong? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Although she asked, she guessed that Han Yu must have carefully thought about her words and decided to ept her advice, otherwise he wouldnt call her. After all, there was no connection between them. Upon hearing Leng Xiaoyao call him uncle, Han Yu was displeased. Call me Mr. Han. Han Yu corrected. Oh, sorry, I forgot it. Mr. Han, why did you call me sote at night? Have you made your decision? Leng Xiaoyao asked. She didnt actually forget, she did it on purpose. Yeah, Im having a rpse of the injury right now. Its really ufortable, Han Yu said. Many years ago, Han Yu was shot. Because the bullet was stuck in a very dangerous part of his body, he didnt remove it. As a result, the injury hurt him every once in a while. In the past few years, he could tolerate the pain, but it was bing more and more ufortable. Although he still didnt fully trust Leng Xiaoyao, this concerned his life, so he wanted to try it. His life was safe, but he wasnt sure how long he could live like this. In addition, he had learned about what Leng Xiaoyao had done recently. She wasnt only good at gambling and fighting, but was also excellent at studying. It even made him think she might not be the same girl he knew before, but she was indeed Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, Han Yu thought perhaps Leng Xiaoyao hid her talents until she ended her engagement with Chu Jianan. Why she did that Han Yu didnt know. Only Leng Xiaoyao knew. Do you need me to treat you right now? Leng Xiaoyao asked. You cane over and have a look first. Im in the casino, the same private room, Han Yu said. Leng Xiaoyao mentioned that he had a hidden illness that day, but didnt mention any details, so he wasnt sure whether she knew how he was injured. He decided to trust her after she treated him. Great. Please wait for a while. Ill be right there. Leng Xiaoyao agreed. Although it waste, it was the same as the day in her eyes. Ill arrange for someone to pick you up, Han Yu said. After all, he needed her help, and he wouldnt take it for granted. No need, Ill take a taxi, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great. Since she said that, Han Yu didnt insist. My secretary will wait for you at the door. Youve met him. Without connections, outsiders couldnt go to the VIP private rooms, so Han Yu needed to send someone to meet her. Sure, Leng Xiaoyao said. She knew Han Yus secretary. After hanging up, Leng Xiaoyao changed into casual clothes with a baseball cap and a mask. Then she directly jumped out of the window and no one saw her. Before long, Leng Xiaoyao arrived at the casino by a taxi. After entering the casino, she directly went to meet Han Yus secretary, who guided her inside. Han Yus secretary was his henchman, so he was aware of Han Yus hidden injury and the reason why Leng Xiaoyao came over. In fact, Han Yu ordered him to conduct an investigation about Leng Xiaoyao so he was also surprised by Leng Xiaoyaos change. However, he doubted whether Leng Xiaoyao could really heal Han Yu. If Han Yu wanted to try it, he wouldnt stop him. He only hoped that Leng Xiaoyao could really heal Han Yu. Even if she couldnt, he hoped that Han Yus condition wouldnt worsen. Han Yus secretary took Leng Xiaoyao to the previous private room she had been in. After Han Yus secretary knocked on the door, Han Yu answered from inside and told them toe in. Chapter 2982 - 2982 It’s Indeed Not Pleasant 2982 Its Indeed Not Pleasant There werent many people in the private room. Only Han Yu, Ji Yanxi, and one of Ji Yanxis subordinates were present. Because they were all aware of Han Yus hidden injury, they didnt need to be avoided. Leng Xiaoyao didnt remove her mask until she was in the private room. Ji Yanxi was shocked when he saw Leng Xiaoyao without any make-up, because she was a stunning beauty with make-up on, but when she didnt put on any make-up, she was much less attractive. !! Although she had fine and delicate features, the freckles on her face overshadowed her beauty. She wasnt ugly, but she wasnt beautiful either. Even Han Yu, who had seen Leng Xiaoyao before, also felt slightly shocked. Do you think I look totally different with and without make-up? Looking at Ji Yanxi, Leng Xiaoyao joked. She didnt care about their reaction, because she fully epted herself. Anyway, she would get rid of the freckles sooner orter, but not right now. Well. Ji Yanxi felt embarrassed and said, You look very different, but I think you have delicate features. If you can remove the freckles, youll be much prettier. I know, but Im not in a rush to do that. Ill do it after the National College Entrance Examination, Leng Xiaoyao said. She sat down on the sofa across from them, but no one judged her. After Leng Xiaoyao sat down, her sight fell on Han Yu. Mr. Han, you can ask me if you have any questions. You said that you know my secret. Can you tell me what it is? Han Yu asked. Your secret is a hidden injury caused by a bullet many years ago. Because its near the heart, its extremely dangerous to do an operation and it might not seed. You didnt do anything and the bullet was left in your body. Although your life is safe for the time being, youre in a bad condition. So, you must remove the bullet as soon as possible, Leng Xiaoyao said. Even though Han Yu was unhappy when Leng Xiaoyao said that, he didnt vent his anger on her. Can you remove the bullet? Han Yu asked. Of course, otherwise why would I bring it up? Leng Xiaoyao said. How likely are you to seed? Han Yu asked. No one was unafraid of death. He obviously didnt want to ce himself in danger. The probability is 90%. Will you trust it? Leng Xiaoyao replied. In fact, she was 100% confident that she could remove the bullet, but she didnt want to make that promise right now. Honestly, the probability of 90% already surprised Han Yu and the others. They didnt know whether they should be happy about it, or doubt her. It was what they wanted, but they felt that she was exaggerating. Even famous medical experts said that the probability was only about 30%. Han Yu didnt dare to have the operation precisely because the probability was so low. Miss Leng, are you joking? Han Yus secretary askes. He seriously doubted her words. Of course not! Why would I joke with Mr. Han? What can I get from that? Leng Xiaoyao asked. I feel more anxious precisely because you want nothing, Han Yus secretary replied. His words made sense. If so, why dont you pay me? Um, how much should I ask for? Leng Xiaoyao said, seeming to carefully think about it. Hearing that, the others only thought Leng Xiaoyao was a little strange. Han Yus secretary was slightly displeased. Miss Leng, as long as you can heal me, even if you want nothing, Ill still give you a high remuneration, but if I get worse because of you, I wont hesitate to pay you back even though you are Leng Yechengs niece. Besides, even your uncle would be affected because of you. You might be angered by my words. After all, youre willing to help me out of kindness, but we have different stands, so I hope that you can understand me. If you refuse to treat me because youre mad at me, I wont force you, Han Yu said. He was always cautious, so left with no choice, he threatened Leng Xiaoyao. Its indeed unpleasant, but I can understand. However, after hearing your thoughts, I have decided to change my mind. I didnt want anything in return before today, but now I do. Otherwise I would seem like an idiot. I dont want to waste my time and energy. After all, I offered to heal you simply because youre my uncles friend. You have your concern, and I have mine, Leng Xiaoyao said. She understood Han Yus worries, but she was also displeased by his words. If he only threatened her, she wouldnt mind nor would she be mad, but he mentioned Leng Yecheng as well. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao felt that Leng Yecheng clearly wasnt that important to Han Yu. Actually, if Han Yu hadnt helped Leng Yecheng a lot, she wouldnt bother to help him. So now she would still heal him, but she would ask for money in return. If she didnt ask for a lot of money, Han Yu might think that she was valueless. If I sessfully heal you, you need to pay me fifty million yuan. If I dont, you can do whatever you want to punish me. Its up to you to ept the condition, but this is thest chance I will give you. After I go out of this door, I wont change my mind no matter how much youre willing to pay me. Hearing the price, they were displeased at once, but Leng Xiaoyao asked for a fortune because she was angered by Han Yus words. Therefore, they didnt think it was wrong. None of them med Leng Xiaoyao. After all, she didnt ask for anything at the beginning. No problem. Although the price was higher than Han Yus expectation, he agreed in order to feel more relieved. He knew that he had angered Leng Xiaoyao and understood that she was willing to treat him because of Leng Yecheng. If it hadnt been for Leng Yecheng, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt have asked to heal him. Therefore, he didnt want to annoy her again. Great, its a deal, but I cant do the operation right now, because I need more time and medicines. We can do it on Sunday. What do you think? Leng Xiaoyao said. Chapter 2983 - 2983 Han Yu Apologies 2983 Han Yu Apologies Sure. Han Yu answered. If Leng Xiaoyao had time right now, he would have done it right away, to prevent any idents. Great, see you on Sunday then. Remember to give me a call. Oh, please prepare a set of scalpels as well. Its not convenient for me to buy it because of my age. I dont want to attract too much attention either, Leng Xiaoyao said. Actually, she could disguise herself with make-up and clothing, but she didnt want to bother. In addition, it was easy for Han Yu to deal with. Great, Ill buy the scalpels, Han Yu agreed. He also felt it wasnt a good idea to let Leng Xiaoyao buy the scalpels. I dont want more people to know that Im going to do the operation for you. There is nothing wrong with that, but I want to avoid trouble. If other people learn that I can heal you, they might turn to me for help as well. Im not a doctor, nor am I a saint. I only rescue people ording to my mood and rtionship to them, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Han Yu and Ji Yanxi thought that she was already bragging before she sessfully healed Han Yu, but she was right, so they agreed. Of course, we wont tell anyone, Han Yu said. Great, now I should go. Leng Xiaoyao stood up and was ready to leave. However, after turning around, she suddenly stopped and turned back to look at Han Yu. You look ufortable right now. Let me help you relieve the pain! Leng Xiaoyao said, then she walked to Han Yu. Seeing that, the others were a little nervous. They were afraid that Leng Xiaoyao would hurt Han Yu, but they only watched and no one did anything, because they didnt think Leng Xiaoyao would really do anything. After all, they were all present. If Leng Xiaoyao dared to do anything to hurt Han Yu, they would stop her right away. Standing behind Han Yu, Leng Xiaoyao reached out her hands and ced them on his back, then she massaged his injury, but she was actually putting magical energy into his body. Before long, Han Yu felt the pain go away, which really surprised him. He couldnt believe that she so easily helped him get rid of the pain by massaging him. Although he had many doubts, he was convinced that Leng Xiaoyao had the ability to heal him after this. He was even looking forward to the operation. Seeing Han Yus surprised look, the others realized what happened and were also astonished. A few minutester, Han Yu was much better so Leng Xiaoyao stopped. How do you feel now? Leng Xiaoyao asked. The pain has gone away, Han Yu replied. After making sure that Han Yu was no longer in pain after Leng Xiaoyao massaged his back for a while, the others were even more surprised. Alright, I need to go now, Leng Xiaoyao said. Let me arrange for someone to send you home, Han Yu said. Thanks. Leng Xiaoyao epted. After that, Han Yu asked his secretary to send Leng Xiaoyao home. Although Han Yus secretary just argued with her, it wasnt a big deal, and neither of them took it seriously. When Leng Xiaoyao was gone, Ji Yanxi asked Han Yu, She just massaged your back. Are you really no longer in pain? Yes, Han Yu said. Thats amazing! Ji Yanxi said. It was so shocking that he couldnt digest the news. Han Yu also couldnt digest it. But you just threatened her and even mentioned Leng Yecheng. Arent you afraid that shell be mad and refuse to heal you? I think she might do that. I know you threatened Leng Xiaoyao because you decided to pay her back if she fails to heal you, but dont you think its too much to mention Leng Yecheng? If she tells Leng Yecheng, Im afraid Leng Yecheng will be hurt, Ji Yanxi said. After all, Leng Xiaoyao helped Han Yu because of Leng Yecheng, because Han Yu had a close rtionship with Leng Yecheng. Hearing Ji Yanxis words, Han Yu realized that it was too much to mention Leng Yecheng earlier. I didnt think much of it earlier. Should I call her and apologize? Han Yu asked. He wasnt arrogant, so he didnt think it was a big deal to apologize when he did something wrong. A call isnt necessary. Since shes willing to continue to treat you and has asked for a lot of money, I think she wont mention it to Leng Yecheng. If you think Leng Yecheng might be hurt by your words, you can send Leng Xiaoyao a message and exin, Ji Yanxi said. Right. Han Yu answered, then he took out his phone and sent Leng Xiaoyao a message. Right after Leng Xiaoyao got into the car, she received Han Yus message. Han Yu: Miss Leng, Im sorry. I shouldnt have used your uncle to threaten you. After all, your uncle is my close friend. I cherish him very much. Even if you cant heal me, I wont hurt him. Leng Xiaoyao replied: Great. Actually, if you hadnt helped my uncle a lot, I wouldnt have bothered to treat you. If I fail to heal you, you can punish me as you want, but I hope no one else will be dragged into this. Because Leng Xiaoyao understood Han Yus feelings, she didnt harbor a grudge against him for threatening her with Leng Yecheng. Moreover, Han Yu apologized now, so she forgave him. Anyway, people made mistakes. He said that when he was anxious, so he didnt really mean it. Reading Leng Xiaoyaos reply, Han Yu was impressed and thought that Leng Xiaoyao had a strong sense of honor. She didnt want her own business to affect other people. In fact, he was the same kind of person as Leng Yecheng was, but he subconsciously mentioned Leng Yecheng when it involved his life. Leng Xiaoyao told Han Yus secretary to stop when they were a few meters away from the Leng familys house, then she got out of the car and walked back on her own. If Han Yus car went closer and was seen by Leng Yecheng, it would be troublesome. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want Leng Yecheng to know about it yet. This time, she still went back in by climbing over the wall, then got back into her room through the window. Nobody saw her when she sneaked out. When she got back to the Leng familys house it was already 11:30 pm, so the other members of the Leng family were all asleep, and no one saw hering back. Back at home. Leng Xiaoyao didnt go to bed right away. Instead, she bathed, then took out her textbook and began to review. Chapter 2984 - 2984 Did You Do That on Purpose? 2984 Did You Do That on Purpose? Although she had acquired a lot of knowledge, the knowledge was from her previous incarnation. In her memories, the knowledge was basically the same, but she still needed to review in order to make sure she could have a good performance in the exam. There might be different knowledge, so she had to be prepared. Luckily, most of the knowledge was the same. Even if there was a difference, only the questions were different, and the solutions stayed the same. At the same time, Li Mochens subordinate quickly collected information about Leng Xiaoyao. Li Mochen first ordered his subordinate to investigate the car, because they could find out who the owner was. Afterwards, he learned that the girl he saw was called Leng Xiaoyao. He also learned about her past, her change, and her current life. Li Mochen was surprised after he learned about Leng Xiaoyaos situation, because she hadpletely changed. How did it happen? He didnt know, nor could he figure it out. Therefore, Li Mochen thought perhaps Leng Xiaoyao used to disguise her real self. However, he only found out about Leng Xiaoyaos change, and there was nothing wrong with her, so he stopped being suspicious of her. Nevertheless, he still felt it was strange upon thinking about how Leng Xiaoyao focused on him. It didnt seem to be a coincidence, but he couldnt think of another exnation. Because Leng Xiaoyao stared directly at Li Mochen twice, she sessfully left a deep impression on him. Normally, Li Mochen wouldnt bother to pay much attention to women. Honestly, he hated women to some extent and tended to keep his distance from them. It was rted to his family. The next day, at noon, the news that Leng Xiaoyao helped the students in ss 8 review soon spread and aroused everyones surprise. Although they subconsciously felt Leng Xiaoyao wasnt qualified to do that, other sses and teachers verified that it was real, so they were all amazed. Leng Yuqi and her friends also heard their discussion at the canteen, so they were shocked. No way! How did Leng Xiaoyao be so excellent all of a sudden? She even helped her ssmates review! Chu Jiayu eximed in surprise. Thats impossible! Leng Xiaoyao is so bad at studying, Jiang Yihan said, refusing to believe it. If not, why is everyone talking about it? Chu Jiayu said. She was reluctant to believe it, but it was highly likely for it to be true since everybody said that. Then she turned to look at Leng Yuqi. Yuqi, did you know that? How could I know? I heard about it yesterday like you did, Leng Yuqi said in annoyance. If she had known about it earlier on, she wouldnt have agreed topete with Leng Xiaoyao in the monthly test. At this moment, Leng Yuqi was angry and jealous. Leng Xiaoyao was always terrible at studying. How did she suddenly be so excellent? No, it couldnt be true. It wasnt true! Leng Yuqi didnt believe it at all, hoping that it wasnt true. She couldnt ept that Leng Xiaoyao was better than her. Besides, they were going topete in the monthly test. If Leng Xiaoyao surpassed her, she wouldnt just be humiliated, she would also have to give Leng Xiaoyao ten thousand yuan. Damn Leng Xiaoyao! No wonder Leng Xiaoyao asked topete with her. She did that on purpose! However, if Leng Yuqi wasnt willing to do that, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt have forced her. So, she had asked for it herself. When An Chenmeng heard the news, she was shocked, then worried. If Leng Xiaoyao was really as excellent as everyone said, it was possible that Leng Xiaoyao could surpass her in the monthly test. In that case, she wouldnt be able to join Leng Xiaoyaos group. Thinking of that, An Chenmeng was upset and had to spend more time and energy on studying. Even though the monthly test was tomorrow and there was only a day left, she still wouldnt give up. An Chenmeng wasnt mad that Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became so excellent, because that was Leng Xiaoyaos business. She didnt have the sameint as Leng Yuqi, nor did she think Leng Xiaoyao did it on purpose. She only felt that Leng Xiaoyao proposed topete with her in the monthly test for a reason. So it could be seen that An Chenmeng had better values than Leng Yuqi. In fact, Leng Xiaoyao didnt hate An Chenmeng, but she hated Leng Yuqi very much. Because the news about Leng Xiaoyao quickly spread, many more students came to ss 8 to watch her teaching her ssmates. Normally, only a few students stayed in the ssroom during the break, but today there were nearly forty students in the ssroom. Only a few students were still enjoying themselves while most of the students listened to Leng Xiaoyao exining questions. That scene shocked everyone who knew how bad ss 8 was. And they gradually became interested in Leng Xiaoyaos lesson. They felt her way of exining questions was indeed interesting. It seemed that the news was true. Leng Xiaoyao really made a big change! Some people even thought that she might have a twin sister. After verifying it, the news about Leng Xiaoyao was known to more and more people. Nearly all the senior students in their school were aware of it and many people who were still doubtful were gradually convinced. Therefore, when the other head teachers had a ss, theyplimented Leng Xiaoyao in ss. After all, Wang Yiming had told them that it was true. That afternoon, many people looked at Leng Xiaoyao differently. They used to dislike her, but now they all admired her. Some were even jealous of her. She was well-known as a terrible student in their school, but suddenly she was the pride of every teacher. It was hard for them not to feel jealous of her. They wondered whether they could beplimented by the teachers as well if they became excellent too. However, that was only their thoughts, and it wouldnte true, so they were very envious of Leng Xiaoyao. After the evening ss was over, Leng Yuqi directly questioned Leng Xiaoyao once she saw her. Leng Xiaoyao, did you deliberately ask topete with me in the monthly test? Chapter 2985 - 2985 She’s Ugly 2985 Shes Ugly Leng Xiaoyao understood why Leng Yuqi said that, so she sneered. I did it deliberately? Dont put the me on me. I wouldnt do that just because of you. Its you who disdained me first. I simply wanted to prove you wrong. You agreed, didnt you? If you didnt agree, I wouldnt have forced you to do it. In fact, Leng Xiaoyao did it on purpose, but Leng Yuqi deserved it. If Leng Yuqi hadnt disdained her, she wouldnt have challenged her. You Leng Yuqi was mad, but didnt know what to say, because Leng Xiaoyao was right. However, she still felt trapped by Leng Xiaoyao, so she was reluctant to ept it. Uncle Liu didnt know what they were talking about, but he could see that Leng Yuqi was scared of Leng Xiaoyao now. He was curious to know the reason, but said nothing. Back at home. Neither Leng Xiaoyao nor Leng Yuqi mentioned what had happened in their school. Leng Yuqi didnt want the other family members to know that Leng Xiaoyao had be so excellent, while Leng Xiaoyao wanted to surprise Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng after her score of the monthly test came out. After Chu Jiayu went back to the Chu familys house, she saw Chu Jianan and talked to him about Leng Xiaoyao. Hey, Jianan, big news. Leng Xiaoyao The moment Chu Jiayu mentioned Leng Xiaoyao, Chu Jianan directly interrupted her. Why are you bringing her up? I dont want to hear anything about her. Chu Jianan hated Leng Xiaoyao, because it was extremely humiliating when she beat him. Fine! Since Chu Jianan didnt want to listen, Chu Jiayu didnt continue. What happened? Chu Zhaofeng asked instead curiously. Leng Xiaoyao haspletely changed. She isnt just good at fighting, but is also excellent at studying now. She even helped her ssmates review. All of our teachers areplimenting her, Chu Jiayu said. She totally forgot that Leng Yuqi reminded her not to tell Chu Jianan that Leng Xiaoyao had changed. Because Leng Yuqi didnt remind her today, she didnt think much about that. And what Leng Xiaoyao had done displeased her, so she wanted toin. What? Chu Zhaofeng was astonished, so were Mrs. Chu and Chu Jianan. She suddenly became excellent at studying and even helped her ssmates review? And your teachers allplimented her? How is that possible? Mrs. Chu was shocked and doubted it. She didnt think a good-for-nothing like Leng Xiaoyao could suddenly be excellent at studying. As for the fact that she became good at fighting, that wasnt shocking, because Leng Xiaoyao often fought with other people. However, they couldnt ept the fact that Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became an excellent student. Many people have watched her ss. She has indeed changed, Chu Jiayu insisted. So what? Shes ugly and has done too many bad things, Chu Jianan said disdainfully. However, he was lying. Although it seemed as if he still disdained Leng Xiaoyao, he felt ufortable because he didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to be excellent. Leng Xiaoyao was a spoiled and stupid good-for-nothing. He wanted her to be like that forever. However, that was Leng Xiaoyaos business. There was no reason for him to judge. Chu Jianan didnt want to hear them talking about Leng Xiaoyao any longer, so he went back to his room. Without dy, he sent Leng Yuqi a message on WeChat. Chu Jianan: What happened to Leng Xiaoyao? I heard from Jiayu that she suddenly became excellent at studying? Reading Chu Jianans message, Leng Yuqi was stunned and angry. At the same time, she med Chu Jiayu for telling Chu Jianan. She wasnt worried that Chu Jianan might lose interest in her after knowing that Leng Xiaoyao had be excellent, because Leng Xiaoyao was as ugly as always, but she didnt want Chu Jianan to know about Leng Xiaoyaos change. Anyway, since Chu Jiayu already told Chu Jianan and he sent her a message to ask her about it, she had to reply to him. Leng Yuqi: I dont know how she suddenly became so good. Afterwards, Chu Jianan didnt send Leng Yuqi another message. Being ignored by Chu Jianan, Leng Yuqi felt very aggrieved. Therefore, when Chu Jianan didnt send her a message again after a long while, she sent him another message. Leng Yuqi: Jianan, why are you so cold to me? Didnt you say we can stay the same secretly even though we cant be a couple publicly? A few minutester, Chu Jianan replied: Im not cold to you. Im in a bad mood these days. Please forgive me. Ill be better in a few days. Reading Chu Jianans reply, Leng Yuqi felt much better. Leng Yuqi: Jianan, I can understand. Why dont we hang out this Sunday? Reading Leng Yuqis message, Chu Jianan actually didnt want to go, but he decided to ept her invitation after thinking for a while. Chu Jianan: Sure. Just the two of us. I dont want Jiayu and Yihan to interrupt us. They had hung out together with Chu Jiayu and Jiang Yihan many times before, so it wasnt convenient for him to do anything to Leng Yuqi. He was a man with desire, so he wanted to do something intimate with his girl when they were together. Reading Chu Jianans reply, Leng Yuqi flushed at once. She had dreamed about kissing, hugging, or even having sex with Chu Jianan. Although she seemed shy, she still wanted to be closer to Chu Jianan. If nothing happened between them, they wouldnt be like a couple. Leng Yuqi: Of course! An Chenmeng was a good student, but she rarely reviewed. However, she continued to study after she came back home when the evening ss was over. She didnt go to bed until it waste. An Chenmengs behavior was strange in her familys eyes. It was a good thing that she was willing to spend more time and energy on studying, but it worried them that she suddenly did that. Therefore, when An Chenmeng was still up at 12:30 am, her parents came over and asked her, Mengmeng, itste now. Why dont you go to sleep? Even though the monthly test is tomorrow, you dont need to study so long. If you dont have a good sleep, you might not have a high score in the test. No, Im going topete with Leng Xiaoyao in the monthly test. I dont want her to surpass me, An Chenmeng said. Chapter 2986 - 2986 You’re Too Devoted! 2986 Youre Too Devoted! Because An Chenmeng often fought with Leng Xiaoyao, her parents had heard of Leng Xiaoyao. Precisely because of that, they were all surprised. Isnt Leng Xiaoyao terrible at studying? Why are you afraid of her? Mrs. An asked. If shes terrible at studying, I wouldnt be afraid that she might surpass me, but she isnt. Alright, alright, you can go to bed now. Dont interrupt me. Ill talk to you about itter. An Chenmeng didnt want to waste time speaking to her parents, so she chased them out. Well Mrs. An wanted to say something again, because An Chenmeng aroused her interest, but Mr. An pulled her out before she could finish. Why didnt you let me finish? Isnt Leng Xiaoyao terrible at studying? When did she be excellent? She could even surpass Mengmeng! Mrs. An said with displeasure. Mengmeng is reviewing now. We shouldnt bother her. Didnt she say shell tell us about itter? You need to be patient, Mr. An said. I just want to know! Otherwise I wont be able to sleep tonight, Mrs. An said. She didnt have much patience and was really curious. If she didnt get the answer tonight, she wouldnt be able to sleep. If you interrupt Mengmeng again, she might get mad, Mr. An said. Mrs. An had to agree with her husband on that, so she stopped interrupting An Chenmeng and went to bed, but she indeed couldnt sleep until it was veryte. An Chenmeng didnt sleep until 2 am. When she got up early the next morning, Mrs. An asked her during breakfast, Mengmeng, how did Leng Xiaoyao suddenly be so good? I dont know. She just became good all of a sudden. She even helped her ssmates review. All the teachers areplimenting her, An Chenmeng said. She was curious about it too, but didnt spend much energy finding out the truth, because she knew that she couldnt get an answer. Hearing that, her parents were even more surprised. How is that possible? Its so strange! Mrs. An eximed. Perhaps she used to disguise herself and started to change after going through something, Mr. An said. Why did she disguise herself? Wasnt she a good-for-nothing in everyones eyes? Mrs. An couldnt understand it. Anyway, she must have done it for a reason. There is no need to think so much about it, Mr. An said. Although he was curious too, it was other peoples business, so he didnt want to waste time on that. Mrs. An said nothing further, but she still thought to herself about the reason why Leng Xiaoyao suddenly did that. Oh, what if you lose in thepetition with Leng Xiaoyao? asked Mrs. An. I wanted to join her group, but she turned me down because she decided to study hard and didnt want to hang around all day any longer. I thought it was an excuse, so she said that I must give up the idea if she is able to surpass me in the monthly test, but if I can surpass her, shell ept me as one of her girls, An Chenmeng said. She didnt bother to hide her intention, because her parents knew how she behaved in school very well. Even though they didnt want their daughter to fight with other students, they couldnt do anything about it. Luckily, An Chenmeng was good at studying, so they turned a blind eye to that. Hearing An Chenmengs words, her parents were displeased. Why did their daughter want to be Leng Xiaoyaosckey? Mengmeng, why did you have such an idea? Why do you want to join her group? Mrs. An criticized. She didnt want An Chenmeng to form a group of naughty girls, but An Chenmeng never listened. Now she was the leader of a bunch of naughty girls, but she even wanted to join another group. They didnt think Leng Xiaoyao was a bad kid, because their daughter was also very naughty. They simply expected better from An Chenmeng. Shes so good at fighting! When eight of us went to cause her trouble, she beat us all by herself. Shes like a kung fu master! An Chenmeng said. She was still mad because Leng Xiaoyao defeated her, but she had to admit that she admired Leng Xiaoyao now. What? She beat eight of you? Mr. An and Mrs. An were shocked. Were you injured? Mrs. An asked nervously. She didnt want An Chenmeng to get hurt. Not at all. She didnt injure us. She just beat us to the ground, An Chenmeng said. At this time, she finished her breakfast, so she rapidly got up. Alright, Im done. I need to go to school now. Saying that, she ran outside where the chauffeur was already waiting for her. Well Mrs. An wanted to say something again, but An Chenmeng was already gone, so she had to give up. However, Mrs. An felt ufortable, so she could only turn to talk to her husband about it. Honey, did you hear what Mengmeng said? She badly wants to be Leng Xiaoyaosckey. Its ridiculous. Alright, Leng Xiaoyao might not ept Mengmeng as herckey. Didnt you hear Mengmeng say that Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became excellent? She even helped her ssmates review and all their teachersplimented her. Even Mengmeng felt stressed because of her. Do you think Mengmeng can really surpass Leng Xiaoyao? Mr. An said. If Leng Xiaoyao was as An Chenmeng just described, he felt it was impossible for An Chenmeng to surpass her. Hearing Mr. Ans exnation, Mrs. An was relieved, but she didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to surpass An Chenmeng in the monthly test either, because it would embarrass An Chenmeng. However, it all happened because of An Chenmeng, so she couldnt vent her anger on Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, although Mrs. An was unhappy, she didnt me Leng Xiaoyao. She was protective of her daughter, but she wasnt unreasonable. Even in the car, An Chenmeng was still reading her textbooks, which surprised the chauffeur. He understood that An Chenmeng was going to write a monthly test today, but she had never been so devoted even for the final exam. Miss, youre too devoted! Its bad for your eyes to read in the car. You might get car sick as well, the chauffeur advised. Its fine. An Chenmeng answered, then said nothing further, so the chauffeur kept quiet. After reading for a long while, An Chenmeng indeed felt like vomiting, so she stopped. Right after she got out of the car, she saw Leng Xiaoyao, who had just arrived as well. Without dy, she walked straight towards her. Chapter 2987 - 2987 Quickly Finish 2987 Quickly Finish In the past, Leng Yuqi would be happy if An Chenmeng came to cause trouble for Leng Xiaoyao, but now she didnt feel happy at all. Because Leng Xiaoyao was good at fighting, even the most arrogant girl in their school wanted Leng Xiaoyao to be her boss. Leng Yuqi used to think that Leng Xiaoyao was a bad girl who often fought with other people, but she realized that Leng Xiaoyaos friends were all born in rich or powerful families. Even though they hung around all day like Leng Xiaoyao, it didnt change the fact that their families were very rich or powerful. Thinking of that, Leng Yuqi got jealous. Her good friends were only Chu Jiayu and Jiang Yihan. Leng Yuqi didnt want to make friends with too many people. Because she was self-centered, she wanted her friends to listen to her and Chu Jiayu and Jiang Yihan were willing to please her. When she reached Leng Xiaoyao, An Chenmeng said, Leng Xiaoyao, Ill do my best to surpass you. Great! Leng Xiaoyao beamed, then walked past An Chenmeng and went inside. The monthly test started from the first ss, so they were still reviewing in the morning. However, the students in ss 8 all asked Leng Xiaoyao to help them with it. Their head teacher thought it was a good idea, so Leng Xiaoyao went onto the podium to help them understand and solidify the knowledge in their mind. ... She had taken part in the monthly test and the National College Entrance Examination in the previous incarnation, but she didnt have much interest in study back then, so she didnt have a deep impression of the questions. Anyway, she still remembered some of them, so she exined important questions to her ssmates. However, within only two days, she couldnt exin too many questions, so they might not make great progress in this monthly test. If they wanted to make obvious progress, they needed to wait till the next monthly test. At the first ss, the test began. After getting the paper, Leng Xiaoyao gave it a nce, then started filling in the nks. In slightly more than twenty minutes, Leng Xiaoyao finished and directly handed the paper in within half an hour. Although everyone knew Leng Xiaoyao was totally different now, they were still surprised by how fast she finished the paper. Even the invigtor doubted whether Leng Xiaoyao had really finished all the nks. However, he said nothing. Leng Xiaoyao went out after handing in the paper, then the invigtor began to read her paper. He knew Leng Xiaoyao was excellent at studying now, but he was still amazed by the uracy of her answers. Leng Xiaoyao should be a straight-A student! Even in the best ss, she could surpass most of the students. However, why was she so bad at studying in the past? ... He refused to believe that Leng Xiaoyao could be so excellent within such a short time. Without enough acquired knowledge, she couldnt make a big change so suddenly. When Leng Xiaoyao walked out, many people saw her and were surprised. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao went to take a seat at the gazebo by the lotus pond, then took out her phone to read the news. She still had no idea what business she should do. She had twenty million yuan with her right now, and she would have another fifty million yuan after healing Han Yu. That would be seventy million yuan in all. It was a fortune for entrepreneurs who wanted to start up apany. After all, many people could only get hundreds of thousands of yuan or millions of yuan. Leng Xiaoyao was learning about the current market to see whether there were anypanies or stores waiting to be taken over. She needed an office if she wanted to start up apany. After a while, Leng Xiaoyao saw the news about stocks, then a memory emerged in her mind. During this time, some turmoil urred in the stock market. The stock market of several groups was maliciously manipted, with ups and downs, and almost went bankrupt, but in the end, they not only saved the situation, but also made a fortune. ... And one of the groups had always been rtively stable in the stock market, so there were many shareholders who sold their shares after the turmoil. If no idents happened, she could make a lot of money by buying those shares which were sold during the crisis. Thinking of that, Leng Xiaoyao felt it was a good idea. However, she wouldnt keep this good chance a secret. Leng Xiaoyao decided to share the news with Leng Yecheng after she went back home tonight. She would ask him to buy the shares together. When Leng Xiaoyao returned to the ssroom, the other students immediately asked her whether she had finished all the nks and how confident she was. Leng Xiaoyao said that she had finished all the nks and believed that her answers were correct. She was being modest, because she didnt want them to think she was bragging. However, they believed her words because they had witnessed her abilities. They didnt think she was bragging. After lunch, Leng Xiaoyao continued to help her ssmates review in the ssroom. She mainly exined questions about the test of the next subject. Although Leng Xiaoyao had only helped them review for two days and most students didnt make much progress, it was very useful for some students. That day, Leng Xiaoyao finished the paper of each subject within half an hour, so the news quickly spread. ... Some people doubted whether Leng Xiaoyao had finished the papers, but more students believed that Leng Xiaoyao did. After all, the news about her these days had proven her abilities. However, no one knew whether she would have a high score. Hearing the news about Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Yuqi and An Chenmeng were very anxious. Leng Yuqi ranked among the top 50 in their grade, and she finished nearly all the questions of this test, but there were some questions she didnt know the answers to. In addition, she spent two thirds of the time on it, then checked her answers. Afterwards, the time was over. An Chenmeng didnt finish the paper until the time was over, and there were some questions she didnt know the answers to. Therefore, they were jealous of Leng Xiaoyao because she finished the test within half an hour. After the evening ss was over, Leng Yuqi asked Leng Xiaoyao on their way back home, You handed the papers so fast. Did you leave many nks empty? You can guess, Leng Xiaoyao said. You Leng Yuqi was angry. She knew that Leng Xiaoyao refused to tell her, so she stopped asking, but she was really curious. Anyway, Leng Xiaoyao looked calm and confident. ... Chapter 2988 - 2988 Give You an Answer Tomorrow Morning 2988 Give You an Answer Tomorrow Morning Leng Yuqi was irritated, but she could do nothing about it. If she regretted it now, she would be humiliated. However, if the result was out and Leng Xiaoyao indeed surpassed her, she would still be extremely embarrassed. Seeing Leng Xiaoyao being so calm, while Leng Yuqi being so anxious, the chauffeur, Uncle Liu, asked Leng Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, why are you so confident all of a sudden? Did you be excellent at studying? Leng Xiaoyao understood that Uncle Liu disliked her, but had no bad intention, so she answered with a good attitude. Yeah, after I ended the engagement, I suddenly found that Im actually talented at studying. I realized that my future was being damaged by a bad guy. After I dumped him, I became clear-headed. Although Uncle Liu disliked Leng Xiaoyao, he disapproved of Chu Jianans behavior as well. Therefore, he had a bad impression of Leng Yuqi. She was obedient and was academically inclined, but she tried to steal her cousins fianc. On the contrary, Leng Xiaoyao was much lovelier now. When Leng Xiaoyao disdained Chu Jianan, Leng Yuqi was mad, but couldnt defend him. Back at home, Song Meiyu asked Leng Yuqi, Qiqi, how was the monthly test? Song Meiyu asked her in front of everyone on purpose, because Leng Yuqi was always better than Leng Xiaoyao at studying. She deliberately tried to put pressure on Leng Xiaoyao. ... However, this time, Leng Yuqi didnt tell her that she had done well with confidence. Instead, Leng Yuqi looked upset. I dont think Ive done my best, Leng Yuqi said. She made up an excuse to defend herself. If Leng Xiaoyao really surpassed her, she could say that she didnt do her best in the test. Thats fine. Even if you didnt do your best, I believe you will still get a high score. Song Meiyuforted Leng Yuqi. She didnt think it was a big deal because she believed it was easy for Leng Yuqi to stay among the top 50, while Leng Xiaoyao should rank hundreds of ces behind Leng Yuqi. Afterwards, Song Meiyu pretended to care about Leng Xiaoyao and asked her, Xiaoyao, how about you? Not bad! Leng Xiaoyao answered casually. However, no one really believed that she did well in the test. They just thought that she might have filled more nks than before. The result of the test doesnt matter. No matter how good you are at studying, you should have moral standards. Leng Changyuan saw through Song Meiyu, so heughed at them. Upon hearing that, Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi were displeased, but they said nothing because they were indeed wrong. After that, Leng Xiaoyao chatted with Leng Changyuan about other topics, while Leng Yuqi went to review in her room. An Chenmeng did the same thing. Once she got home, she devoted herself to reviewing. She didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to surpass her, so she studied harder than ever. ... After chatting with Leng Xiaoyao for a while, Leng Changyuan went to have a rest. Leng Xiaoyao told Leng Yecheng that she wanted to have a private talk with him in his study. Leng Yecheng thought Leng Xiaoyao was going to talk about thepany with him, so he became serious at once and took Leng Xiaoyao to his study. In the study, Leng Yecheng spoke right away. Yaoyao, what do you want to talk to me about? Seeing that Leng Yecheng was so nervous, Leng Xiaoyaoforted him. Uncle, dont be so nervous. Its not a bad thing Im going to tell you. Hearing that, Leng Yecheng rxed. Uncle, do you specte in stocks and shares? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Yeah, but Im not good at it, Leng Yecheng admitted. Thats not important. To be honest with you, I have decided to buy some shares. And I have the confidence to win a fortune. Since there is a good opportunity to make money, I obviously decided to share it with you. You can follow me and invest in it. When I buy in, you can buy in as well, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. She didnt want Leng Yecheng to think she was joking. Leng Yecheng didnt think she was joking, but was extremely surprised and could barely believe his ears. What? You want to buy shares and even have the chance to win a fortune? When did you learn to specte in stocks and shares? I cant tell you much, but youre my uncle. I wont harm you, Leng Xiaoyao said. ... I know you wont harm me, but I cant just ept it all of a sudden, Leng Yecheng said. He believed that Leng Xiaoyao would never harm him. Uncle, if you trust me, you can follow me to buy shares. Dont ask more about it. No matter what happens in the future, dont worry and just follow me. If you have any worries and dont want to follow me, then forget it. After all, it requires a lot of money. After all, its a huge investment, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wouldnt exin it to him. If he trusted her, they could make money together. If Leng Yecheng had his worries, she wouldnt force him. Leng Yecheng was silent for a while, and didnt give her an answer right away. He had watched Leng Xiaoyaos changes, and he understood that she must have confidence since she dared to say that. Therefore, although he indeed had worries, he still wanted to try. Uncle, if you need time to think about it, you can do it, but please dont waste too much time thinking about it, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wouldnt urge Leng Yecheng to give her an answer right now. Great, Ill give you an answer tomorrow morning, Leng Yecheng said. It wasnt easy for him to make the decision immediately. Sure! Leng Xiaoyao answered, then returned to her room. That night, Leng Yecheng thought carefully about what Leng Xiaoyao had told him. In the end, he made up his mind to follow Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, after he got up the next morning, he told Leng Xiaoyao that he had decided to follow her in buying the shares. Then Leng Xiaoyao told Leng Yecheng what shares they were going to buy. ... Although Leng Yecheng still had his doubts, he didnt ask further about it since Leng Xiaoyao told him not to. How much should I pay for it? Leng Yecheng asked. About a million yuan at first. If we need to buy more, Ill tell you at that time, Leng Xiaoyao said. No problem, Leng Yecheng said. A million yuan wasnt much, so he could ept it. Chapter 2989 - 2989 I Don’t Think It’s Too Much 2989 I Dont Think Its Too Much After writing the test of the second subject, Leng Xiaoyao left school to apply for an ount in the stock market. She would go back home at night to deal with it. She had learned a lot of information technology skills from K. Although she was hardlyparable to K, she had learned about two thirds of his abilities. Today, no matter what the subject was, Leng Xiaoyao handed her paper in after half an hour as usual. When they went to have a meal in the afternoon, Xiong Manxin said, Boss, my younger uncle said that there is a car race at 2 pm tomorrow. Hell be there at 1 pm. He told us to go there before 1:30 pm. He can take us inside. Although the race track was open to the public, it was more convenient if they knew an insider. Great, we can go after the morning sses are over tomorrow. If you want to go, ask for leave beforehand. As for the reason, you can think of one by yourselves. You must ask for leave first. You cant skip ss, Leng Xiaoyao said. Because she didnt want her purpose to be exposed, she couldnt leave them behind and go there alone. What? Do we need to ask for leave first? Cant we just go? Didnt we skip ss all the time? Wu Minmin was unhappy when she heard that they had to ask for leave beforehand. She didnt think they would be allowed to be absent. Right, the head teacher wont let us go, Gao Lele said, looking upset. The other girls had the same opinion. If you dont listen to me, then forget it. After all, I cant force you to, Leng Xiaoyao said. In fact, she deliberately ordered them to ask for leave, so that they wouldnt be able to go. She was different now, so she wouldnt be so irresponsible and let them skip ss. After all, the National College Entrance Examination was around the corner. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao decided to ask Wang Yiming to only let Xiong Manxin go when she went to ask for leave. After all, she was going to see Xiong Manxins younger uncle, so it was better for her to go with Xiong Manxin. Currently Wang Yiming attached some importance to Leng Xiaoyao and he had agreed to let her go when she needed to deal with something. If they skipped ss and went there with her, she would have to ept it and wouldnt be mad. Anyway, it was their own choice. Fine, well do that! The other girls agreed, in case Leng Xiaoyao was annoyed. After eating, Leng Xiaoyao went to the side to call Wang Yiming. Sir, I need to leave tomorrow afternoon. As for the reason, I cant tell you, but its a serious matter. My close friends wille to ask for leave too. They also want to go with me, but I dont want them to go. Please turn them downter, and only allow Xiong Manxin to leave, because I need her, Leng Xiaoyao asked. Sure, I know. Wang Yiming didnt bother to ask and directly agreed. He was willing to do what Leng Xiaoyao asked him to do. In the end, Xiong Manxin was allowed to leave, while Wu Minmin and the other girls failed. Although they felt it was unfair, Xiong Manxin used the most persuasive excuse that she had a stomach ache because of her period. However, they had no idea that Leng Xiaoyao was pulling strings behind the scenes, so they didnt me her and Xiong Manxin. They only med Wang Yiming for not allowing them to leave. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao and Xiong Manxin left school after attending the morning ss on Saturday. Back at homest night, Leng Xiaoyao had bought shares worth two million yuan because she aimed to buy more shares at the lowest price when other shareholders sold them out in the turmoil. Leng Xiaoyao and Xiong Manxin went out once the sses were over, so they arrived at the race track at 1 pm. Because the race track was in a suburb, they didnt arrive until they spent more than an hour on the road in a taxi. Xiong Manxins younger uncle hadnt arrived yet, so they waited outside. Before Xiong Manxins younger uncle came, they saw Chu Jianan and his friends. Chu Jianans friends walked over once they saw Leng Xiaoyao and all of them looked malicious. Whenever they met Leng Xiaoyao, they made fun of her. They honestly couldnt figure out why Chu Jianan would be engaged to such an ugly good-for-nothing. Hey, Jianan, isnt this your fiance? She skipped ss and came out to have fun. Does she want to hook up with a rich guy? After all, there are many rich heirs who are racing cars at this ce, one man said on purpose, filled with disdain. Actually, they were aware that Chu Jianan had ended his engagement with Leng Xiaoyao, but he still wanted to make Leng Xiaoyao a joke. I dont think any rich guys will like an ugly girl, another man said disdainfully. Youre so rude! Hearing them humiliating Leng Xiaoyao, Xiong Manxin was angry and criticized them. She wasnt afraid of them because she didnt think they would dare to injure her. After all, their families were equally rich, so they wouldnt be willing to cause a scene. Even if they were going to have a fight, she wouldnt be afraid, because Leng Xiaoyao could easily beat them. Really? I dont think so! one man said airily. You Xiong Manxin was angry. She immediately turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao, feeling aggrieved. Boss Little Panda, dont be so mad. Theyre not talking about me. After all, Ive already ended my engagement with Chu Jianan, so Im not his fiance. Perhaps theyre talking to the air. Oh, only crazy people will talk to the air, so we must stay away from them, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wasnt mad at all that they tried to humiliate her, but she wouldnt grin and bear it. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Xiong Manxin snorted withughter. Those men were embarrassed too. One of them angrily pointed at Leng Xiaoyao and shouted, Leng Xiaoyao, how dare you! How could you say we are crazy? If youre not crazy, why dont you use yourmon sense? Please stop attacking other people for no reason. Only dogs bark at people. Leng Xiaoyao seemed as if she meant every word she just said. You Hearing that, the man was even angrier and wanted to beat them, but they were girls, so he gave up. Chapter 2990 - 2990 Stir Things up 2990 Stir Things up However, Xiong Manxin was extremely happy. Boss, youre really awesome. I indeed saw a dog barking at us just then. Its crazy! Xiong Manxin added fuel to the mes. She wasnt afraid that those men would be angry. Those men were indeed angered. Chu Jianan, on the contrary, said nothing from the beginning to the end, because he was afraid that Leng Xiaoyao might embarrass him by beating him right here. He knew how skilled Leng Xiaoyao was, but he didnt stop his friends from humiliating her. He wanted to see whether his friends could seed. !! All in all, Chu Jianan was selfish and ruthless. In order to achieve his goal, he wouldnt hesitate to make use of his friends. But boss, why did you end your engagement with that man? I think youve done the right thing. Hes a terrible guy and doesnt deserve you at all. You deserve a better man, Xiong Manxin said. She was happy to know that Leng Xiaoyao had ended her engagement with Chu Jianan. Honestly, they hadnt opposed it when Leng Xiaoyao fell in love with Chu Jianan, and even supported Leng Xiaoyao in getting Chu Jianan back, but now, they thought that Chu Jianan was a terrible man and it was a good thing that Leng Xiaoyao dumped him. Shut up! Dont think we wont beat you just because you are girls. One man angrily threatened them. He couldnt stand it any longer, but he wouldnt really beat them. He simply wanted them to stop, so he threatened them. If they continued to humiliate them, they would really beat them. What? Why should we shut up? You just humiliated us. Cant we do the same to you? What do you think you are? I wont tolerate it if you dare to humiliate me. If you want to beat us, try it! I can easily beat you under my feet. Leng Xiaoyao was angry as well, so she became aggressive. It wasnt the first time that she was so aggressive, but she used to be a paper tiger, so no one was afraid of her. Now, she hadpletely changed and seemed very powerful. Therefore, those men were scared by Leng Xiaoyao, but they quickly got mad again upon thinking how Leng Xiaoyao humiliated them. Although Leng Xiaoyao looked powerful, they refused to believe that she was really so strong. Youre aggressive. Let me see how you can beat us under your feet! In the end, Leng Xiaoyaos words angered them. One man immediately walked towards her. He rarely beat women, but he had done it before. It was mainly up to his mood. Therefore, when he walked towards Leng Xiaoyao, he decided to teach her a lesson. Haoming! Chu Jianan opened his mouth at once, trying to stop his friend, but it was toote. Fang Haoming had already dashed towards Leng Xiaoyao. The next moment, Fang Haoming raised his hand to p Leng Xiaoyao. Unfortunately, the moment he raised his hand, a girl caught his wrist. Everyone was shocked when Leng Xiaoyao did that, including Chu Jianan and Xiong Manxin. She reacted so fast! What happened next shocked them even more. Right after Leng Xiaoyao caught Fang Haomings wrist, she broke it with a clear sound, leaving Fang Haomings wrist dislocated. He immediately screamed due to the sharp pain. Seeing that, onlookers were surprised too. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao kicked the back of Fang Haomings knee, making him kneel on the ground. Without dy, Leng Xiaoyao threw him away, and his whole body fell down. Then Leng Xiaoyao stepped on his chest. Everyone was stunned by that scene. How do you feel now? Im stepping you under my foot. Leng Xiaoyao looked down her nose at Fang Haoming, her gaze filled with disdain and contempt. Fang Haoming wasnt just hurt physically, he was also humiliated. To his astonishment, Leng Xiaoyao was much stronger than he had thought. How did she be so good? The other people didnte back to their senses until Leng Xiaoyao spoke. Jesus, this girl is so skilled! She easily beat a tall and strong man. Yes, she must be good at martial arts. But these men are really shameless. How could they bully a girl? Luckily, this girl isnt weak and sessfully fought back. Right! Wow, boss, youre unbelievable! Xiong Manxin got excited and looked at Leng Xiaoyao with admiration. If Leng Xiaoyao was a boy, she might have fallen in love. Leng Xiaoyao, let him go! Otherwise well punch you! One man shouted at Leng Xiaoyao, but he didnt dare to step forward to pull Leng Xiaoyao away. He was scared of her strength, so he was afraid that he might suffer the same result as Fang Haoming. What? Thats ridiculous. Leng Xiaoyao snorted and said to the man disdainfully, Do you have any abilities to injure me? If you do, do it now. Im afraid youre just a bunch of cowards. I told you not to use violence, but you insisted on humiliating yourselves. You The men were struck dumb, because they indeed had no ability to pay Leng Xiaoyao back. Oh, didnt Chu Jianan tell you that I had be good now? Arent you friends? Why did he watch you argue and fight with me? Doesnt he know that youll only humiliate yourselves? Leng Xiaoyao said, making fun of them. Hearing that, those men subconsciously turned to look at Chu Jianan. They said nothing, but were obviously questioning him with their gaze. Chu Jianan was mad. He knew that Leng Xiaoyao was stirring things up between them. He didnt want to argue with his friends because of that, since they were born in families that were equally rich and he sometimes needed their help. Didnt I just call Haoming to stop him? He wouldnt listen. He exined. His friends were convinced, so they stopped being mad at him. Leng Xiaoyao, dont try to stir things up between us. We wont fall for it, one man said. However, if Chu Jianan didnt exin, they wouldnt have trusted him, so they were hypocritical. Chapter 2991 - 2991 Ling Tianqi 2991 Ling Tianqi Leng Xiaoyao didnt care that they chose to trust Chu Jianan. She moved her foot away from Fang Haomings body, then two men immediately came over to help him up. I have no interest in stirring things up among you, but I have to remind you to be careful from now on. If you behave and stay away from me, I can forgive you for humiliating me, but if you dare to mess with me, be prepared to pay for it. You should have seen my skills. Dont cry to your families if you are beaten by me. Itll only make you cowards, Leng Xiaoyao warned. Although they had humiliated Leng Xiaoyao many times before, Leng Xiaoyao didnt bother to hold a grudge against them for that. Anyway, it was just verbal abuse, and she didnt suffer a big loss, but if they dared to mess with her, she wouldnt hesitate to teach them a lesson. Leng Xiaoyao, dont be so arrogant! One man was furious. Although he was scared of Leng Xiaoyaos skills and didnt dare to fight with her, he hated that Leng Xiaoyao was so aggressive. !! So what? If you dont like it, challenge me! Leng Xiaoyao became even more arrogant, which made them furious. You They didnt want to give in, but they didnt dare to challenge Leng Xiaoyao. Right at that moment, azy male voice sounded. Oh, is there an issue? Im only a few minuteste. Did I miss it? Hearing that, everyone turned to look at the man. It was a handsome young man who was about twenty-four years old. There were two other men with him who were also good-looking. It was obvious that they were rich second-generation heirs. Hi, uncle! Xiong Manxins eyes lit up once she saw the man. He was Xiong Manxins younger uncle, Ling Tianqi. Leng Xiaoyao didnt just arrive. He had arrived earlier on, so he didnt miss the drama and was amazed by Leng Xiaoyaos skills. Ling Tianqi had heard of Leng Xiaoyao, but had never seen her in reality. Now, at their first meeting, he was amazed by her. He had heard that she was an arrogant and stupid good-for-nothing, but she didnt seem like that now that he saw her. Leng Xiaoyao was obviously confident and charming! Although she was arrogant, she had the ability to be. She had freckles on her face, which was ugly, but she had delicate features. Without those freckles, she would be a great beauty. However, even though she had freckles, it wasnt a big deal. They could easily be covered by make-up. And if she wanted to remove them, it wasnt difficult. Although not all the freckles could be removed, she could get rid of most of them. Little Panda, is this your boss? Shes very strong. You made the right choice. Even though Ling Tianqi recognized Leng Xiaoyao, he still asked about her identity. Xiong Manxin was extremely excited when her younger uncleplimented her boss. Right, shes my boss. Shes definitely awesome! Nice to meet you, Miss Leng. Im Manxins uncle, Ling Tianqi. Ling Tianqi greeted Leng Xiaoyao. Nice to meet you too, Mr. Ling. Leng Xiaoyao replied politely. Afterwards, Ling Tianqi turned to look at Chu Jianan and his friends. Hi, Mr. Chu, Mr. Qiu, and Mr. Fang. Ling Tianqi greeted Chu Jianan and his friends, but not sincerely. They were members of high society, so they would be polite to each other on the surface no matter how they actually got along in private. It was necessary for them to keep a good reputation. They wouldnt be impolite unless there were grudges between them. Nice to see you, Mr. Ling, Mr. Pei, and Mr. Feng. Chu Jianan and his friends greeted Ling Tianqi and his friends too. Hi, Mr. Chu, Mr. Qiu, Mr. Fang, and Mr. Yu. Ling Tianqis two friends also said hi. Its time for the race now. Why dont we go inside? Ling Tianqi said to Xiong Manxin and Leng Xiaoyao. Sure! Xiong Manxin and Leng Xiaoyao agreed. Alright, we need to go inside now. I think you should send Mr. Fang to the hospital as soon as possible, Ling Tianqi said, but he didnt look worried or sympathetic. Instead, he gloated over their misfortune. Chu Jianan and his friends said nothing. After all, Ling Tianqi was very polite on the surface. If they argued with him, they would be the ones who were rude in other peoples eyes. We know. Thanks for caring, Mr. Ling, Chu Jianan said. After that, Ling Tianqi and the others left. Watching them walking away, Chu Jianan and his friends were angry, but they couldnt do anything about it. After all, they couldnt defeat them in a fight, and they had to send Fang Haoming to the hospital. Leng Xiaoyao, I promise Ill pay you back! Fang Haoming angrily vowed at Leng Xiaoyaos back. Its not easy to deal with Leng Xiaoyao. If you really want to pay her back, you must hide yourself well, or shell pay you back instead. Chu Jianan reminded him to be careful. He couldnt wait to see Leng Xiaoyao punished, but didnt want to do that himself. He didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to pay him back if he was exposed. Therefore, before he could think of a good solution, he wouldnt take action. If Fang Haoming wanted to, he would watch from the side. Dont worry, Im not dumb, Fang Haoming said. He wouldnt swallow the humiliation, and was determined to teach Leng Xiaoyao a lesson. He wouldnt do it on his own, nor would he expose himself if he was going to pay someone to do it for him. After Leng Xiaoyao and the others walked away, Ling Tianqi introduced his friends to her. Miss Leng, let me introduce you, these two are my friends. This is Mr. Pei, Pei Heran, and this is Mr. Feng, Feng Rui. The Pei family was a rich family in City Chang, while the Feng family was a family of power. Feng Ruis father was the mayor of City Chang. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao politely greeted them. Nice to see you, Mr. Pei, and Mr. Feng. No need to be so polite to us. You can call us Brother Heran and Brother Rui like Manxin, Pei Henran said. He was easy to get along with. Chapter 2992 - 2992 Too Self-centered 2992 Too Self-centered In fact, Pei Heran didnt want to be close to strangers. He was normally aloof, but he had a good impression of Leng Xiaoyao after he saw her skills. Moreover, Leng Xiaoyao embarrassed Fang Haoming by beating him, which pleased them, so they were willing to be nice to her. They had never liked Chu Jianan and his friends. In other words, they didnt get along, but they didnt have serious conflicts yet. Great, Brother Heran, and Brother Rui. Leng Xiaoyao quickly got used to it. As long as they were nice to her, there was no need for her to argue with them. In addition, they were all born in rich families and were easy-going. It would be a good thing if they could be helpful in the future. Since you call them brothers, you can call me Brother Tianqi too. I wont call you Miss Leng again. Youre very young, so I will just call you Xiaoyao, Ling Tianqi said. He had a very good impression of Leng Xiaoyao, so he was willing to get closer with her. Most importantly, Leng Xiaoyao was Xiong Manxins close friend, so he epted her. No, no. The moment Ling Tianqi finished, Xiong Manxin interrupted Leng Xiaoyao. Youre my uncle. Xiaoyao is my boss. If she calls you brother, shell be your sister. How should I deal with her then? Were not rted by blood. Why do you care about that? Ling Tianqi rolled his eyes. Hearing that, Xiong Manxin agreed and stopped thinking about it. Didnt you say that youll being with your friends? Why are there only two of you? Ling Tianqi asked. They were unable to get leave. Only my boss and I seeded, so we came, Xiong Manxin said. What? You asked for leave? Ling Tianqi was shocked. In the past, Xiong Manxin would leave school whenever she wanted. She had never asked for leave before, but now she did. And her friends had all done that. None of them directly skipped sses. Why are you so surprised? Im different now. Xiong Manxin rolled her eyes at Ling Tianqi. Really? if you really have changed, why did you ask for leave to watch a car race? Ling Tianqiughed at her. I Xiong Manxin wanted to exin, but couldnt say anything. She couldnt say that it was Leng Xiaoyao who was interested in car racing and wanted toe. She wouldnt put the me on her friend. Anyway, she wanted toe as well! Whatever! Xiong Manxin stopped arguing with Ling Tianqi. However, Leng Xiaoyao didnt want Xiong Manxin to be misunderstood, so she said, It was my request. I have an interest in car racing, so I asked Little Panda to ask you about it so that I coulde. Oh, do you know about racing cars? Ling Tianqi asked. A little. Leng Xiaoyao said, Actually, I can drive as well. Hearing that, they were surprised. Boss, when did you learn to drive a racing car? Xiong Manxin asked in surprise. She didnt know that Leng Xiaoyao could drive a regr car, not to mention a racing car. Ive been learning for a while, Leng Xiaoyao said. Have you driven a racing car before? Its totally different from a normal car, Ling Tianqi said. Yes, I think Im good at it, Leng Xiaoyao said. In her previous incarnation, she had done all kinds of exciting activities, including car racing. What? Ling Tianqi and the others were stunned and couldnt believe it, but they remembered what she had done earlier, so they thought that she might not be lying. Boss, why dont you give it a tryter? Xiong Manxin asked excitedly. She hadplete trust in Leng Xiaoyao, so she believed that she could really do it since she said she could. She wasnt worried at all. Little Panda, dont be naughty. Car racing is extremely dangerous. If any idents happen, it can cause a terrible result. Ling Tianqi criticized. He didnt think Leng Xiaoyao could really do it, so he was worried about her safety. He brought them here after all, so he would feel guilty if anything bad happened to them. Dont worry, Brother Tianqi, I wont risk my life. I didnt onlye to watch the race. Id like to try it too, Leng Xiaoyao said. If she didnt try it, she wouldnt be able to earn Ling Tianqis trust. If Ling Tianqi didnt trust her, she wouldnt be able to stop the ident, or scheme from happening. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao was determined to join the car race. But its too dangerous. Ling Tianqi still thought it wasnt a good idea. Brother Tianqi, do you dare topete with me for a round? If you win, I wont join the car race again. And I can do one thing for you as long as its legal and moral, but if I win, you must do one thing for me. What do you think? Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt think it was a big deal. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, they were astonished. What? She wanted topete against Ling Tianqi in car racing? Did they hear that correctly? Ling Tianqi was a very skilled racer. Boss, do you want topete with my uncle? Even Xiong Manxin couldnt believe her ears. She trusted Leng Xiaoyao, but she was still worried about her. After all, her younger uncle was very good at car racing. Yes, Leng Xiaoyao said. Xiaoyao, do you know how good Tianqi is at car racing? Pei Heran asked. At that moment, his opinion about Leng Xiaoyao changed because she was a little arrogant. I dont care. Since I dare topete with him, I have confidence. Why do you question me when you barely know me? Because of my age or the rumors about me, or do you disdain me because Im a girl? Leng Xiaoyao asked openly, Why do you think I cant do it just because Im beyond your knowledge? If so, youre very self-centered. Hearing that, they were struck dumb for a second, but they were convinced by her. If they were self-centered and refused to believe that she could do it, it would be their fault. After all, Leng Xiaoyao clearly said that she could do it. Chapter 2993 - 2993 Whoever Loses Pays the Bill Today 2993 Whoever Loses Pays the Bill Today Sorry, we shouldnt have said that. Pei Heran immediately apologized, because he was the person who questioned her. I know youre worried about me, but I really have confidence, so please rx, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wasnt ming them for questioning her, because they did it out of concern. Xiong Manxin wanted to ask Leng Xiaoyao about it, but she understood that she should trust her after hearing her reply. She was still slightly worried, but she was full of anticipation as well. She wanted to see a different Leng Xiaoyao. Brother Tianqi, what do you think? Leng Xiaoyao asked. What if I dont agree? asked Ling Tianqi. Its fine if you dont agree, because I canpete with other people, Leng Xiaoyao said. Fine! Ling Tianqi gave a sigh. He actually wanted to persuade Leng Xiaoyao to give up, but she was insistent on having apetition. If shepeted with other people, they might force her to a dead end, but he wouldnt do that. Therefore, Ling Tianqi agreed in the end. Fine, Illpete with you. There are tracks of three levels. The simplest one is inside the circle. The second one is thirty kilometers of intermediate runway. The third one is a twisting mountain road of sixty kilometers. However, the car race will be held inside the circle, so we can only choose between the second and the third one. How about the second racing track? Leng Xiaoyao suggested. Although the third one wasnt difficult in her opinion, she didnt want to put Ling Tianqi in danger. Ling Tianqi was skilled, but he wasnt a professional racer, so it was possible that he might be injured if they raced on the third track. No problem. Ling Tianqi agreed. He was also worried about Leng Xiaoyaos safety, so the second track was a good choice. Lets go over now! After that, they went to the service center. On their way over, Leng Xiaoyao reminded Xiong Manxin not to tell Wu Minmin and the others that they had raced. Why not? Xiong Manxin was confused. She wanted to talk about it in their WeChat group. There is no reason. Just listen to me, Leng Xiaoyao said. Fine. Xiong Manxin agreed and didnt ask. The race tracks were half open to the public, because only people with a membership coulde and race here. It required money and skills to join the membership, but members could rent the tracks and racing cars. However, a member could take only one non-member inside. If they caused damages to rented racing cars because they werent skilled enough they would need to pay for it. If any idents happened when they raced, the owner of the circuit wouldnt take any responsibility, to prevent anyone from deliberately asking forpensation. All of this was written in the agreement before they had a race, so it was legal. Although there were many people who came to race, it wasnt crowded. Therefore, they quickly finished the formalities after they reached the service center. After that, they went to choose their cars. It was not only about the appearance, they also needed to test the engine or even test drive it. Before long, Leng Xiaoyao chose her car, but she finished very quickly, so she seemed to be careless. Ling Tianqi and the others saw that, but they said nothing. Since Leng Xiaoyao said that she could do it, it shouldnt be a problem for her to choose a good car. Right at that moment, Leng Xiaoyao felt as if someone was looking at her, but she didnt turn around right away. Slowly she nced at the person. After the nce, she was surprised. Right next to the window on the third floor, there was a man, and that man was Li Mochen. What a coincidence! Because Leng Xiaoyao only gave him a nce, Li Mochen didnt know that she had already noticed him. Li Mochen didnt expect to see Leng Xiaoyao here, so he was curious to know what she was doing. When she went to pick a racing car, he subconsciously focused on her. Chen, what are you looking at? At that moment, a young and handsome man walked over from behind Li Mochen. Im looking at the racing cars, Li Mochen replied. Why dont we have a try? I haventpeted with you for a long time. It should be fun, the man said. No need, youre no match for me. We can just watch them from here, Li Mochen said. Due to Leng Xiaoyaos sudden big change, he wanted to see what else she could do. After being heavily hit by Li Mochens insult, the man was displeased, but he gave a nce from the window when Li Mochen said that he wanted to watch the race. Its just a girl and a man. Why is it interesting? I dont think its exciting. Cant I watch it? Li Mochen asked, staring at him coldly. The man was scared and exined at once. Of course you can. Ill turn it on right now. After that, the man ran to turn on the monitor in the lounge. The monitor was connected to the cameras along the track, so they could watch the game. Why dont we bet on it? The man asked Li Mochen after turning on the monitor. How? asked Li Mochen. I bet that the man can win, and you can bet that the girl will win. Whoever loses should pay the bill today. Whoever wins can do whatever he wants, the man said with a calcting look. Great! Li Mochen agreed with crity. He somehow felt that Leng Xiaoyao would win. The man, however, was surprised that Li Mochen agreed so quickly, because he believed that he was at an advantage. He didnt think Leng Xiaoyao would surpass Ling Tianqi in the game. In his eyes, female drivers were all terrible. The man didnt find it unfair, because Li Mochen was very rich. It wasnt a big deal if he spent some money on him. After both Leng Xiaoyao and Ling Tianqi chose a car, they drove to the starting line of the second track. Once the game began after the gunshot signal, they dashed out. Ling Tianqi wouldnt limit his own abilities to let Leng Xiaoyao feel better. He would just not force her to a dead end. On the other hand, Leng Xiaoyao wanted to defeat Ling Tianqi, so she did her best. There was a gap between their skills, so Leng Xiaoyao soon left him behind and stayed a distance ahead of him. ... Chapter 2994 - 2994 Break the Record 2994 Break the Record Honestly, no one thought that Leng Xiaoyao could defeat Ling Tianqi, so they were all surprised when Leng Xiaoyao directly left Ling Tianqi behind and even kept a distance ahead of him. Wow, boss is so awesome! Xiong Manxin eximed excitedly. She admired Leng Xiaoyao more than ever now. Jesus, Leng Xiaoyao directly overtook Tianqi from the very start! I thought Tianqi could overtake Xiaoyao, Pei Heran said in surprise. It was really beyond his expectations. It seems we thought lightly of her, Feng Rui said. !! Although it was just the beginning and the race wasnt over yet, normally the racer at the front would win in the end. After all, it was a car race, and even a second could make a big difference. How is that possible? The man who bet with Li Mochen couldnt believe it either. Even Li Mochen was slightly surprised. In the beginning, they thought it must be due to luck that Leng Xiaoyao could overtake Ling Tianqi, so they focused on the game and waited for Ling Tianqi to overtake Leng Xiaoyao. Even Ling Tianqi had the same opinion. Unfortunately, no matter how fast Ling Tianqi drove, he still couldnt overtake Leng Xiaoyao and the distance between them only grew. As for their skills, Ling Tianqi was obviously worse than Leng Xiaoyao. At the turn, Leng Xiaoyao didnt slow down, but drove steadily the entire time. It didnt seem dangerous to her. Ling Tianqi, on the other hand, had to slow down or he would hit the safety rails. Watching that, everyone was surprised by Leng Xiaoyaos skills. Jesus, Leng Xiaoyao is so good. Shes like a professional racer! Feng Rui eximed. Perhaps shes even better than professional racers. She didnt even slow down at the turn. And she drives so steadily. Shes so good! I feel embarrassed for doubting her abilities, Pei Heran admitted. Ha-ha, I knew my boss could do it. Im in love now. Xiong Manxin admired Leng Xiaoyao more than ever and even fell in love with her. In the lounge. I didnt expect this girl to be so skilled at car racing. I was really wrong, the man said. He was extremely impressed by Leng Xiaoyao whopletely changed his impression of women. Chen, did you agree to bet with me because you noticed her abilities? He didnt really believe that, because he only bet for fun and didnt care about the result. No, I didnt, Li Mochen said. Do you think shes better than you? the man asked. He couldnt tell whether Leng Xiaoyao or Li Mochen would be better at racing. Hard to say. I dont think there is a huge gap, Li Mochen said. He agreed that Leng Xiaoyao was very skilled. Because there wasnt a huge gap, he couldnt say that he would win. But if theypeted, he thought that there was a 50% probability that he would win. Well, well, thats a highpliment. I think I need to make friends with that girl. I must let herpete against you even once, the man said. He was really interested in Leng Xiaoyao. Hearing that, Li Mochen didnt stop him. . At the starting line. Many people had gathered there. Watching the game on the monitor, they were all astonished, but they could only see the cars, and couldnt see the people inside, so they didnt know that the winner was a young girl. If they knew, they would be even more surprised. Because the speed of the racing car was generally about 350 kilometers to 400 kilometers per hour, and the track was 30 kilometers long, it usually took about five to six minutes However, Leng Xiaoyao finished the run in only 4 minutes and 28 seconds, while Ling Tianqi took almost 5 minutes and 42 seconds. This gap was veryrge, and it wasnt even Leng Xiaoyaos best performance. If Leng Xiaoyao did her best, it would take less than 4 minutes. When Leng Xiaoyao got out of the car, everyone was shocked to see a young girl. Jesus, its a young girl. Oh my, I cant believe it. Its a girl. I thought it was a famous racer. Shes amazing. Xiong Manxin directly ran to Leng Xiaoyao and gave her a big hug. Boss, youre amazing. I heard that you broke the record! Pei Heran and Feng Rui walked towards Leng Xiaoyao as well. Xiaoyao, youre really impressive. I should apologize for doubting your abilities. Its my fault, Pei Heran said with a sincere attitude. Dont say that. I didnt take it to heart, Leng Xiaoyao replied. Hearing that, Pei Heran felt much better. After all, he didnt want to offend such a skilled person. A whileter, Ling Tianqi arrived. After getting out of the car, he walked towards them. He was upset, but he epted the result. Xiaoyao, I shouldnt have disdained you. Youre much better than me. Youre as good as a professional racer, Ling Tianqi said. Im ttered, Leng Xiaoyao said politely. Fine, you win. What do you want me to do? asked Ling Tianqi. He kept his word. Nothing serious. Just let me know if there are any car races. I want to watch it. If youre going topete with anyone, call me out and I want to try too, Leng Xiaoyao said. She couldnt tell him what she foresaw, so she decided to take action ording to the situation at that time. No problem. Ling Tianqi agreed with crity, because it was very easy. He didnt think further about that, and thought that Leng Xiaoyao simply had a lot of interest in car racing. If not, she couldnt be so good at it. After all, it took years for someone to be so good. At that moment, the man who came with Li Mochen walked over, but Li Mochen wasnt with him. When Leng Xiaoyao saw Li Mochen, she didnt see the man, so she had no idea that he came with Li Mochen. ... Hi, Mr. Si. Once Ling Tianqi and the others saw the man, they politely greeted him, but the man didnt know them. Nevertheless, the man gave them a nod of acknowledgement. Chapter 2995 - 2995 What for? 2995 What for? Jesus, hes so handsome! Xiong Manxin was immediately attracted to the man. Seeing Xiong Manxins reaction, Ling Tianqi felt slightly embarrassed, but he said nothing. After all, the man was indeed very good-looking, and had countless admirers. Therefore, Xiong Manxins reaction was very normal. On the other hand, Leng Xiaoyao stayed calm as if there wasnt an extraordinarily handsome man standing before her. !! In Leng Xiaoyaos opinion, the man was indeed ordinary, because he wasnt as handsome as Li Mochen. After greeting Ling Tianqi and the others, the man turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao and said politely, Miss, nice to meet you, Im a shareholder of this circuit. My name is Si Yiqi. I saw your unbelievable skills at car racing, so I hoped that we could be friends. Will you do me the honor? Hearing that Si Yiqi wanted to make friends with Leng Xiaoyao, everyone was surprised. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao must have won Si Yiqis approval with her abilities. After all, Si Yiqi was a professional car racer! Moreover, although they were unfamiliar with Si Yiqi, they had heard that he was always aloof. Therefore, it was shocking that he walked over to say hi to Leng Xiaoyao. What do I get if we are friends? Leng Xiaoyao asked. She wasnt making it difficult for him, but she didnt know him, so she wouldnt just be friends with him when he asked. Even though she needed to build connections, she had to be careful. At least, she needed to know more about him. Although this was her first meeting with Ling Tianqi and the others, she didnt need to care much about their feelings since she and Xiong Manxin were close friends. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos reply, Ling Tianqi and the others were astonished. It seemed she didnt hesitate to embarrass Si Yiqi and even bargained with him. If they were her, they would be more than willing to be friends with Si Yiqi, because it wouldnt do them any harm. Si Yiqi was surprised by Leng Xiaoyaos answer as well. He was struck dumb for a second, then smiled. Of course you can benefit from that. You cane and enjoy yourself at this circuit anytime you want. If there isnt a race, you can use the cars for free. Hearing that, everyone was shocked. They were envious of Leng Xiaoyao, not because Si Yiqi allowed her to use the tracks and cars for free, but because Si Yiqi was being very nice to her. There is no free lunch in this world. It feels a bit unreal, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wasnt persuaded at all. Well, its not really free, because there is one condition, Si Yiqi replied. Leng Xiaoyao raised her eyebrow, but wasnt surprised. Oh, what is it? Please have apetition with my friend who is also skilled at racing. Its better if you can defeat him. Even if not, it doesnt matter. I simply want to see him lose, Si Yiqi exined, showing a schadenfreude expression. It was true that Si Yiqi wanted to see Li Mochen lose. It wasnt because he didnt see Li Mochen as a real friend, but because Li Mochen always seemed better than everyone else and he hoped to see him defeated once. What else? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Nothing else, Si Yiqi said sincerely. Fine, we can be friends, but if you dare to have bad intentions, I will pay you back, Leng Xiaoyao warned. She didntpletely trust Si Yiqi, but felt it wouldnt be bad to form a good rtionship with him given his status. If she found out that he was a bad guy or that he had bad intentions, she would stay away from him. Sure, no problem. Si Yiqi answered. Then he took out his name card and handed it to Leng Xiaoyao. This is my name card. If you want to have fun here, you can directly contact me. I donte here often, but I can arrange for someone to treat you. Thanks. Leng Xiaoyao took his name card. Oh, may I know your name? Can I have your phone number? Si Yiqi asked. My name is Leng Xiaoyao. My phone number is XXXXXX. Leng Xiaoyao answered. When she told him her phone number, Si Yiqi took out his phone to enter her into his contacts. Well, Leng Xiaoyao is a very good name and suits you well. Its impressive. Si Yiqiplimented and it wasnt just a perfunctory reply. He really thought it matched Leng Xiaoyaos air of confidence. Thanks. Leng Xiaoyao politely epted hispliment whether Si Yiqi was sincere or not. Do you have time now? If you do, I can call my friend over and you can have thepetition, Si Yiqi asked. We need to watch the race. If he wants topete, we can do that after the race is over. Leng Xiaoyao replied. Although her purpose was topete with Ling Tianqi, since she was already here, she wanted to watch the race as well. Great, the race will soon begin. Why dont you go to watch it in a private room? Si Yiqi suggested. Thanks, Mr. Si, Leng Xiaoyao replied. No problem at all. Please wait a second. Si Yiqi answered, then gave a call. A short whileter, a private room was prepared. Afterwards, Si Yiqi called a person over and asked him to take Leng Xiaoyao and her friends there. I need to treat my friends now. You can enjoy yourselves. After the game is over, Ill contact you, Si Yiqi said. Great. Leng Xiaoyao answered. After that, Si Yiqi excused himself and walked away. After they walked into the private room, a waiter served desserts and tea. Because Si Yiqis people were still there, they said nothing until they were alone in the private room. Oh my! I cant believe that we got such good treatment, Feng Rui said. I heard Mr Si is always aloof, and its hard to talk to him, but now he somehow wants to make friends with Xiaoyao, Pei Heran said. Because Xiaoyao is so outstanding, even Mr. Si is attracted, Ling Tianqi said. I have little interest in this race right now. I cant wait to see Xiaoyaospetition with Mr. Sis friend. It seems that Mr. Sis friend is better than him, Pei Heran said. I had the same thought, Feng Rui agreed. At that time, Si Yiqi returned to his private room. Looking at Li Mochen, he smiled with great satisfaction. I talked to her. She agreed topete with you after this race is over. Honestly, Im just looking forward to seeing you lose. Si Yiqi didnt bother to hide his intention. Even before the race began, he imagined how Li Mochen would react after losing. If Si Yiqipeted with Li Mochen and wanted to win, Li Mochen wouldnt hesitate to upset him, but Li Mochen wasnt sure that he could win if Leng Xiaoyaopeted against him. Li Mochen wasnt unhappy when he heard that Si Yiqi asked Leng Xiaoyao topete with him without his permission, because he wanted to have thepetition as well. Why dont we bet on it? Si Yiqi asked. On what? Li Mochen asked. He was willing to have a bet. If you win, Ill give you 1% shares of this circuit. If Leng Xiaoyao wins, you should give me 1% shares. What do you think? Si Yiqi asked. ... Chapter 2996 - 2996 Don’t Hesitate! 2996 Dont Hesitate! Li Mochen was one of the shareholders of the circuit, and he had 15% shares, while Si Yiqi had 10%. What if its a draw? Li Mochen asked, because it was possible. If its a draw, then forget it, because it wont be fair, Si Yiqi said. Great. Li Mochen agreed. After seeing Leng Xiaoyaos unbelievable skills at car racing, they somehow felt that this on-going race was very boring. Due to therge gap between the racers skills, the on-going game wasnt very interesting. Pei Heran and the others felt the same as Li Mochen and Si Yiqi. Honestly, after seeing Leng Xiaoyaos skills, I think theyre much worse than her, Si Yiqi said. The on-going race was over after an hour, and Leng Xiaoyaos phone rang at the same time. Miss Leng, where do you want to have thepetition? If you want to do that at the first track, Ille over with my friend right now. If you want to do that on the second or the third track, Ill arrange for a car to bring you over, Si Yiqi said. Actually, he wanted to watch them race on the third track, because it was more exciting. However, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were going topete with each other, so they would decide where to have thepetition. Li Mochen let Leng Xiaoyao make the decision. He didnt care about the track, so Si Yiqi went to ask for Leng Xiaoyaos opinions. Where is your friend? Leng Xiaoyao asked. He wants you to make the decision. He doesnt care, Si Yiqi exined. It seemed that Li Mochen had great skills and confidence. In fact, Si Yiqi invited Leng Xiaoyao to have apetition with his friend after seeing her skills, so his friend couldnt be weak. It was possible that there wasnt a huge gap between them. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao directly answered. If so, lets do it at the third track! Since they wanted to have a race, she decided to make it exciting. Anyway, she wouldnt risk her life. Hearing that Leng Xiaoyao wanted to have thepetition at the third track, Ling Tianqi and the others were surprised, but upon thinking of Leng Xiaoyaos skills, they believed that it wouldnt be too dangerous for her to race on the third track. Great, the third track, Si Yiqi said excitedly. He couldnt wait to watch the race. Afterwards, Si Yiqi arranged for someone to pick them up. Because there was a distance between the different tracks, there were tour cars. Boss, are you sure you can handle the third track? Although Xiong Manxin believed in Leng Xiaoyao, she was still a little worried because the third track looked very dangerous. Dont worry. Ill be fine. Leng Xiaoyaoforted Xiong Manxin. Even if she lost, she wouldnt risk her life. In fact, she didnt have to win. Even if she lost, she could ept the failure. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos reply, the others rxed. They had seen her skills, so they trusted her. Before Leng Xiaoyao and the others came, the third track was cleared. Only the employees stayed while other people were sent away. It was Li Mochens idea to clear the track, because he didnt want to expose himself. If there were onlookers, people would take photos of him and post the photos on the Inte. As for the race, he didnt care because it was hard to see racers once the game began. Not only people, but the surveince cameras were also turned off. Surveince cameras were on only at the starting line. At the third track, Leng Xiaoyao saw Si Yiqi and Li Mochen, then she realized that Si Yiqis friend was Li Mochen. All of a sudden, Leng Xiaoyao wondered whether Si Yiqiing to see her had something to do with Li Mochen. If it was rted to Li Mochen, why did he want topete with her? Did he think there was something wrong with her after she paid attention to him twice? Or did he simply want topete with her after watching her race against Ling Tianqi? Either way, Leng Xiaoyao believed that Li Mochen wouldnt hurt her. He never hurt the innocent. If he was really suspicious of her, he would conduct an investigation. She wouldnt be mad. Facing Li Mochen, she couldnt be mad, she only felt guilty. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt hide her emotions when she saw Li Mochen, so Li Mochen noticed her expression. He honestly couldnt figure out why Leng Xiaoyao had mixed emotions every time she saw him. She didnt seem unkind towards him, but it was as if she knew him. Anyway, Li Mochen wouldnt ask, so he pretended that he didnt notice. Wee, Miss Leng. This is my friend. His surname is Li. Si Yiqi introduced. He didnt tell them Li Mochens full name. Nice to meet you, Mr. Li. Leng Xiaoyao greeted him. Leng Xiaoyao didnt know that Li Mochen could drive a racing car, but she was aware that he was skilled at driving, to the point where he could avoid bullets. In that case, she wouldnt limit her abilities when shepeted with Li Mochen. Nice to meet you, Miss Leng. Li Mochen politely replied. Jesus, hes so handsome! Seeing Li Mochen, Xiong Manxin was excited again. She eximed in surprise, immediately being attracted to Li Mochen. Ling Tianqi, again, felt embarrassed by Xiong Manxins reaction whenever there was a handsome man. He pped the back of Xiong Manxins head and snapped at her in a low voice. Cant you behave? Why? Hes indeed extraordinarily handsome, Xiong Manxin said unhappily. Hearing that, Ling Tianqi and the others put on a resigned look. However, they were surprised that Leng Xiaoyao stayed calm. Wasnt she attracted to handsome men? Even Si Yiqi was curious about that. Leng Xiaoyao was calm when she saw him, and she had no reaction when Li Mochen came. Didnt she have an interest in handsome men? Leng Xiaoyao was interested in handsome men, but she was already used to it. After all, it wasnt the first time that she saw Li Mochen. Alright. Si Yiqi turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. You can go to choose a car. Great. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen agreed, then went to pick their cars. ... Chapter 2997 - 2997 I Can’t Win 2997 I Cant Win During that time, Ling Tianqi approached Xiong Manxins ears and quietly said, Doesnt Leng Xiaoyao have any interest in handsome guys? Why is she so calm? Hearing that, Xiong Manxin guessed. Perhaps she cant forget her ex, but I dont think thats the reason. Leng Xiaoyaos ex was Chu Jianan. Given Leng Xiaoyaos attitude towards Chu Jianan, it seemed that she had already gotten over it, but now they wondered whether Leng Xiaoyao simply hid her emotions. The others had the same thought, so they stopped talking about it. Before long, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen finished choosing their cars. They put on equipment, then drove the car to the starting line. The third track was a twisting mountain road with turns and narrow parts. It was wide enough to allow two cars to drive through in a line, but it was difficult to overtake cars, because the car could easily block the way. However, they were onlypeting for fun, so they wouldnt cause trouble. Whether they could overtake each other all relied on their abilities. The moment they heard a gunshot, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen set out at the same time. At the beginning, they drove abreast, but gradually Li Mochen overtook Leng Xiaoyao. Seeing that, everyone was disappointed, because they had hoped that Leng Xiaoyao could win, but it was obvious that Li Mochen was very skilled. Nevertheless, Leng Xiaoyao stayed calm. After the cars were far away, the others could only watch the game on the monitor. Both Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were extremely skilled, so thepetition was expected to go down the wire. Neither of them slowed down at turns. Luckily, no idents happened and they drove steadily. Although Li Mochen overtook Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt left far behind. She was only a few meters behind. In that case, she could overtake Li Mochen anytime. Therefore, the audience was disappointed, but they still had hope. Everyone watched it with excitement and worry. After they finished two tenths of the track, Leng Xiaoyao overtook Li Mochen and everyone cheered, but Li Mochen wasnt left far behind Leng Xiaoyao. He could overtake her at any time as well. A whileter, Li Mochen overtook Leng Xiaoyao. As theypeted with each other, they were nearing the ending. Wow, theyre basically at the same level. Could it be a draw? Si Yiqi eximed. He didnt want it to be a draw, because he hoped that Leng Xiaoyao could win. I dont think so! Ling Tianqi felt it was impossible. After all, being even half a meter behind would be considered a loss. Pei Heran and Feng Rui also believed it was impossible. Xiong Manxin knew very little about car racing, so she couldnt see who was more likely to win. She only felt that both of them were very skilled. However, Si Yiqi guessed correctly. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen arrived at the finish line at the same time. No one was quicker. Jesus, its indeed a draw. Did they do that on purpose? Si Yiqi refused to believe it. Although neither he nor Li Mochen would lose anything, it was a race so he hoped to see a winner, especially if the winner was Leng Xiaoyao. Ling Tianqi and the others felt it was unbelievable too, because they really arrived at the finish line at the same time. However, both Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were astonished by the others skill at car racing. Both of them had done their best, but neither won. Anyway, it wasnt a bad result for it to be a draw. After they got out of the cars, Si Yiqi immediately walked towards them and asked, Did you do that on purpose? I wanted to win, but I failed. I couldnt do anything about it. Leng Xiaoyao shrugged. Although she didnt have to defeat Li Mochen, she really did her best. Li Mochen didnt exin, but he also did his best. Fine! Si Yiqi was unwilling to ept the result, but it was reality. Anyway, a draw was enough to prove that they were both very skilled. And they had broken the record for the shortest time on that track. Even in an internationalpetition, not many racers were a match for them. Itste now. If you dont mind, why dont we dine together? Si Yiqi suggested. It was a sincere invitation. He only had a deep impression of Leng Xiaoyao, but he would treat her friends politely. Sure! Leng Xiaoyao agreed right away. If Li Mochen wasnt there, she might turn Si Yiqi down, but she wanted to go since Li Mochen was present. She could only get familiar with him after spending more time together. Ling Tianqi and the others said nothing. Instead, they were more than willing to be familiar with Si Yiqi. They had high status too, so they wouldnt try to tter Si Yiqi, they just wanted to form a good rtionship with him. Therefore, if Si Yiqi was reluctant to make friends with them, they wouldnt bother him. After all, they had their pride. After that, they went to a restaurant. There were restaurants of different levels around the circuit. Since Si Yiqi would pay the bill, they went to a luxurious restaurant. Along the way, Leng Xiaoyao didnt pay special attention to Li Mochen, nor did she talk to him, because Li Mochen wasnt talkative. He rarely talked to strangers. Si Yiqi, on the other hand, was talking to Leng Xiaoyao the entire time. He asked her for basic information about her, like her age, whether she was a student, where she studied, and which grade she was in right now. It wasnt a secret, so Leng Xiaoyao told him everything. While Si Yiqi spoke to Leng Xiaoyao, he didnt ignore Ling Tianqi and the others, so he chatted with them once in a while too. During the chat, Si Yiqi learned about their identities. After knowing that they were members as well, he felt that he could make friends with them too. Business people needed connections the most. Therefore, Si Yiqi gave them his name card. Ling Tianqi and the others exchanged name cards with him. After they arrived at the restaurant, Leng Xiaoyao deliberately sat next to Li Mochen. Li Mochen didnt care, because Leng Xiaoyao did it naturally. It didnt seem deliberate at all. After they sat down, a waiter came over with menus for each of them. Please order whatever you want to eat. No need to save money for me, Si Yiqi said. Chapter 2998 - 2998 I’m Not Bad! 2998 Im Not Bad! We wont, Leng Xiaoyao said. Then she picked up a menu and began to read it. After that, she ordered several dishes that were Li Mochens favorites. Leng Xiaoyao did it to see Li Mochens reaction. When Li Mochen heard the dishes Leng Xiaoyao ordered, he was struck dumb for a second and gave her a nce, but he thought it was just a coincidence, so he didnt think much about it. !! Because Leng Xiaoyao ordered his favorites, he didnt bother to order more. The others didnt order as many dishes as Leng Xiaoyao with each of them ordering one or two dishes. Afterwards, Li Mochen still stayed silent, but Leng Xiaoyao needed to talk to him and get familiar with him since she wanted to form a close rtionship with him. It seemed only god knew when he would talk to her. After all, she wasnt special enough to let him treat her differently. Mr. Li, are you a professional racer, Leng Xiaoyao asked. No, Im an amateur. Li Mochen answered in an aloof tone. I cant believe youre an amateur. Youre so good! Xiong Manxin eximed. Dont forget that Im an amateur as well. Leng Xiaoyao nced at her with displeasure. Xiong Manxin paid more attention to handsome guys than her own boss, Leng Xiaoyao. If she was interested in other men, it was fine, but Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt allow her to steal Li Mochen. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt angry, but she would stop Xiong Manxin. She didnt expect to do anything with Li Mochen, but she didnt want other girls to be with him. Perhaps she hoped that she could get together with Li Mochen and that he would stay away from other women! Sometimes, she was selfish. Oh, right, youre an amateur too! So, youre unbelievable too, Xiong Manxin said, immediately starting topliment Leng Xiaoyao. She was attracted to Li Mochen, but she only admired him. She had no intention of bing his girlfriend. In fact, she admired Leng Xiaoyao more than anyone else. As amateurs, youre extremely good. If you were a professional, I bet you would be at the top, Si Yiqi said. Actually, he had some fame in the circle of professional racers even though he was far worse than Li Mochen. If Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao became professionals, they could easily overshadow the other racers and even reach the top. Miss Leng, have you thought of joining us? Si Yiqi asked Leng Xiaoyao. If Leng Xiaoyao had that intention, he could be her agent and bring fame to her. No, Leng Xiaoyao said clearly. Why? Si Yiqi was slightly disappointed. Given Leng Xiaoyaos skills, he thought she had potential. The others also felt that it was a shame if Leng Xiaoyao didnt join the circle. Only Li Mochen felt nothing, because he didnt join the circle either even though he was excellent at car racing. It was just a hobby, and a way he used to release his negative emotions when he was in a bad mood. I have no interest in it. Leng Xiaoyao said, Mr. Li is so skilled, but he doesnt want to join the circle either. I know Im good at car racing, but Im not the best. And I have other things to do. Youre right. I cant convince you. Since she said that, Si Yiqi said nothing further. Li Mochen was indeed good at car racing, but there were better racers. Even though he barely knew Leng Xiaoyao and wasnt aware of her other skills, she must have other abilities that he didnt know about. Right, my boss is super awesome. Shes good at fighting, studying, and car racing. I dont know what else she can do, but Im sure she has many other abilities, Xiong Manxin said, showing her admiration. Shes good at fighting? Si Yiqis eyes lit up at once. Yes. Xiong Manxin nodded. She wanted Si Yiqi to trust her, but Li Mochen was already aware of that, so he wasnt surprised. How good is she? Si Yiqi asked. I dont know, but shes really strong, Xiong Manxin said. In her eyes, Leng Xiaoyao was the best. Ling Tianqi and the others agreed on that. If Leng Xiaoyao wasnt strong, she wouldnt be able to injure Fang Haoming so seriously. Miss Leng, have you learned kung fu? Si Yiqi asked Leng Xiaoyao. Yes, I have. Leng Xiaoyao replied. Ive learned it too. Miss Leng, can we spar for fun? Si Yiqi asked. He felt that Leng Xiaoyao shouldnt be dilettantish[1.showing frivolous or superficial interest; amateurish.] and she must have skill. Hearing that Leng Xiaoyao had so many abilities, he was quite interested in her and wanted to know more about her. If its possible, I hope that I can spar with Mr. Li, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Li Mochen gave Leng Xiaoyao a nce of confusion. Why? Si Yiqi asked. Did Leng Xiaoyao think Li Mochen was worse than him? Li Mochen was better than him! Whenever they had apetition, Li Mochen could easily defeat him within ten minutes. Because I feel that Mr. Li is better than Mr. Si, I prefer topete with a master, Leng Xiaoyao said. It sounded arrogant, but she didnt disdain Si Yiqi. She simply wanted to seize the chance to get familiar with Li Mochen. Si Yiqi was displeased. He thought that Leng Xiaoyao assumed that Li Mochen was worse than him, so she wanted topete with Li Mochen, but unexpectedly, Leng Xiaoyao felt that Li Mochen was stronger and so wanted topete with him. Si Yiqi felt slightly insulted. Li Mochen was calm as usual, but he somehow felt that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt ordinary. He started to wonder whether she was doing it on purpose. It was true that Leng Xiaoyao had the intention of forming a close rtionship with Li Mochen, but she didnt want to hurt him. Miss Leng, Im not bad either. Im a master too! Si Yiqi argued. If Leng Xiaoyao directly turned him down, he wouldnt insist, but Leng Xiaoyaos reply aroused his desire to win, so he decided to see how good she was. Leng Xiaoyao thought for a while. She felt that Li Mochen might refuse topete with her if she only challenged him. Given her knowledge of him, it was highly likely to happen. ... Chapter 2999 - 2999 Nothing to Do 2999 Nothing to Do Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao changed her mind and said, Sure, we can have apetition, but Mr. Li mustpete with me too if I defeat you. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Si Yiqi was annoyed because he had confidence in himself. He didnt think Leng Xiaoyao could defeat him, but since sheid down that condition and he wanted topete with her, he had to ask for Li Mochens agreement. Can you? Sure! Li Mochen agreed because he also wanted to know how good Leng Xiaoyao was. Hearing Li Mochens answer, Si Yiqi was relieved and said, Great, we can do that after eating. Miss Leng, why do you think hes better than me? Si Yiqi asked curiously, because Leng Xiaoyao was right. Just my instinct. It is one of a masters skills, Leng Xiaoyao said. Si Yiqi was struck dumb for a second. In that case, she meant he wasnt a master because he didnt have that ability. Si Yiqi was reluctant to ept it, so he asked Li Mochen, Can you feel how strong she is? I cant, Li Mochen replied. He was very honest. He couldnt even see any hints of Leng Xiaoyaos kung fu skills, so he couldnt tell how strong she was. Therefore, he had to carefully think about Leng Xiaoyaos answer to Si Yiqis question. Did she really know that he was better than Si Yiqi by instinct, or was she aware of it already? Li Mochen couldnt see that Leng Xiaoyao was good at kung fu, because her abilities didnte from her physical body, but her soul as a cultivator. Suddenly, Leng Xiaoyao wondered whether her abilities were limited because her body hadntpletely mixed with her soul? Thinking of that, Leng Xiaoyao felt that might be the answer. Hearing that, Si Yiqi was astonished. Is it possible that shes even better than you? The others had the same opinion after hearing Si Yiqis words. Even Li Mochen had that guess. However, although Si Yiqi had that guess, he didnt think it was very likely. Li Mochen just might not be willing to tell him. Before they had thepetition, it would be useless no matter how much he thought about it. They wouldnt know the result until thepetition was over. Therefore, Si Yiqi stopped thinking about it. Mr. Li, may I know what you do? Leng Xiaoyao asked. She knew that Li Mochen had invested in many industries, so he was very rich. In the previous incarnation, he gave her a bank card with no limit to it. She could spend the money as much as she wanted. She epted the bank card, but didnt spend much money. She simply paid the bills when she hung out with her friends. She had no interest in luxuries, so she didnt spend much money on clothing or bags. There were still freckles on her face, but she learned to put on make-up to cover them. As a result, she became very pretty and had many admirers, but she only loved Chu Jianan, so she ignored all of them. Back then, she had already be Li Mochens fiance, so her behavior was restricted. There was no room for her to resist. Moreover, Li Mochen was very good at fighting, but he always carried out secret tasks. She had no idea what he was really doing. Now she felt he was simr to Leng Shaoting, so she wondered whether he was also a high ranking soldier who was involved in dangerous tasks. Leng Xiaoyao felt it was possible, but she couldnt be sure of it without evidence. I have nothing to do. I have just invested in somepanies and receive a dividend every year so I usually travel around, Li Mochen said. That was true, but it wasnt everything. After all, this was his first meeting with Leng Xiaoyao, so there was no need for him to be honest. Leng Xiaoyao didnt ask him to know everything about his job, she merely wanted to chat with him. Mr. Li, Im sure you must have visited many ces, Leng Xiaoyao said Yeah, Li Mochen replied After that, Leng Xiaoyao said nothing further, because it was inappropriate for her to ask more about it. Fang Haomings arm was dislocated, but it wasnt difficult to set it back. It was only painful before the arm went back into its proper ce. Fang Haoming didnt tell his family that he was injured because he wanted to handle it on his own. If he told his family, they might not allow him to pay Leng Xiaoyao back, because it was his fault since he offended Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, he might be med if his family learned about it. In the Leng familys house. Uncle Liu was off work from Saturday afternoon to Sunday afternoon. After picking up Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yuqi on Saturday afternoon, he went home and would onlye to send them to school on Sunday afternoon. When he was off work, he normally spent his time at the Leng familys house and didnt go home until night. After driving Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yuqi home on Saturday afternoon, Uncle Liu could directly go home. However, on Sunday afternoon, he should arrive at the Leng familys house before their evening ss and send them to the school. Today, because he didnt need to pick up Leng Xiaoyao, he only drove Leng Yuqi back home. After Leng Yuqi was home, Uncle Liu was supposed to go back to his home too, but when he saw Leng Changyuan in the yard, he remembered something and went to talk to him. Master Leng, is Miss Xiaoyao getting better at studying? Uncle Liu asked. Hearing that, Leng Changyuan was struck dumb for a second, then asked, Why do you ask? Because when I went to pick up Miss Yuqi and Miss Xiaoyao the other day, I heard them talking about their scores in the monthly test. It seems Miss Xiaoyao bet with a ssmate on the result. Miss Yuqi asked her about it. And Miss Xiaoyao challenged Miss Yuqi topete with her if Miss Yuqi wanted to know. Their bet is ten thousand yuan, Uncle Liu said. No one reminded him to keep it a secret, so he told Leng Changyuan everything. What? I didnt know that. Leng Changyuan was surprised. Leng Xiaoyao bet with Leng Yuqi on their scores in the monthly test? It sounded like a joke. After all, Leng Yuqi was much better than Leng Xiaoyao at studying! Chapter 3000 - 3000 I Won’t Lose 3000 I Wont Lose However, given Leng Xiaoyaos changes these days, Leng Changyuan felt she might be serious. Did Leng Xiaoyao really be good at studying to the point where she was even better than Leng Yuqi? Otherwise, she wouldnt have challenged Leng Yuxi topete in the monthly test. After all, their bet was ten thousand yuan. If Leng Xiaoyao wasnt confident, she would lose a lot of money. Leng Changyuan suddenly couldnt wait to ask Leng Xiaoyao about it. Right, I just thought that Miss Xiaoyao was bragging at the beginning, but I saw Miss Yuqi use Miss Xiaoyao of trapping her. So it might be true that Miss Xiaoyao has be good at studying. Even Miss Yuqi felt stressed, Uncle Liu said. If so, its possible. I need to ask Xiaoyao about itter. If shes really good at studying now, thats good news. Leng Changyuan wasnt sure of it yet, but he was already filled with happiness. He just wanted to ask Leng Xiaoyao in person after she came home, even though Leng Yuqi was already back. Afterwards, Uncle Liu left. Without dy, Leng Changyuan called Leng Xiaoyao. Looking at the call, Leng Xiaoyao didnt avoid the others and directly answered it. Hi, grandpa, whats up? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Yaoyao, did you be good at studying? Leng Changyuan asked excitedly. Even though he didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to get a high score, he was still happy if she could be good at studying. Leng Xiaoyao was surprised and asked, Who told you that? Liu told me. He heard your conversation with Yuqi about the monthly test. Tell me, what happened? Leng Changyuan asked urgently. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt mad when she heard that it was Uncle Liu who told Leng Changyuan the news. Anyway, it wasnt a secret, otherwise she would have reminded Uncle Liu to keep it a secret. She had just nned to wait till the result of the monthly test was out to surprise Leng Changyuan. Yes! Grandpa, dont worry. I wont lose, Leng Xiaoyao said. Why did you suddenly be good at studying? You used to be a terrible student and Yuqi was much better than you. Howe you are daring to bet with her now? Leng Changyuan asked with confusion and curiosity. Well, I realized that I have a good memory andprehension. Im actually a quick learner. Anyway, Ill talk to you about it when Im hometer. Im currently eating with my friends now. I cant talk for too long, Leng Xiaoyao said. Alright, alright, we can talk about itter. Leng Changyuan didnt want to bother Leng Xiaoyao. Sitting beside Leng Xiaoyao, Xiong Manxin and Li Mochen heard Leng Changyuans words, but they were already aware that Leng Xiaoyao had suddenly be excellent at studying, so they werent surprised. They were curious too, but Leng Xiaoyao had already given the answer. She had a good memory andprehension, so she acquired knowledge quickly. Even if they asked her about that, they would get the same answer. Boss, I believe many people will be shocked when your score in the monthly testes out, Xiong Manxin said. She was looking forward to Monday now. Perhaps! Leng Xiaoyao agreed, but she was really confident. She guessed that she would be among the top 3 this time, but she wouldnt tell anybody yet. After the meal, Leng Xiaoyao and the others didnt leave right away. Instead, they rested for a while, before they went to an open space. Because they didnt want other people to see them, Si Yiqi took them to an area where outsiders were forbidden to go. Si Yiqi felt Leng Xiaoyao might be very strong, so he stayed alert. Miss Leng, you look very confident. Im starting to lose courage. Si Yiqi said half seriously, half joking, but he was indeed less confident than before. Mr. Si, confidence matters a lot in a game. If youre scared of me even before thepetition begins, it will affect your performance. In fact, if youre arrogant or if you take your opponent lightly, you might not be able to do your best. So, you better stay positive. Whether your opponent is strong or weak, you must take it seriously. In that case, youll enjoy the game whether you lose or win, Leng Xiaoyao said. It seems that youre indeed very confident. Are you implying that Im no match for you? Si Yiqi asked. He agreed with Leng Xiaoyao, but he was still unhappy that Leng Xiaoyao disdained him. However, if Leng Xiaoyao could really defeat him, he would ept the result. Yes. Leng Xiaoyao replied confidently. Xiong Manxin never doubted Leng Xiaoyao, and blindly admired her. Ling Tianqi and the others, however, felt it was too much. If Leng Xiaoyao lost in the end, wouldnt it be extremely embarrassing. They also heard that Si Yiqi was very good at martial arts. Although they had seen Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, it was hard to say who would win before the result was out. On the other hand, Li Mochen didnt doubt Leng Xiaoyao, because he could see that she wasnt bragging. Alright, no need to waste time. Lets begin now! Si Yiqi was slightly annoyed and didnt want to continue. Great! Leng Xiaoyao answered. Then they began to fight. Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt use her magical energy to attack him since she was fighting with a mortal, but she would strengthen herself with it. Because she had an ordinary body currently, she couldnt use much power if she didnt use magical energy. Although they seemed equally strong at the beginning, Li Mochen could see that Leng Xiaoyao was a lot better than Si Yiqi. No wonder she was so confident. In that case, he was really looking forward topeting with her. Although Si Yiqi didnt take Leng Xiaoyao lightly and was mentally prepared, he was still amazed after seeing Leng Xiaoyaos performance. He realized that Leng Xiaoyao was so confident for a reason. Gradually, Si Yiqi felt the game bing more difficult, but Leng Xiaoyao was still at ease, which proved the gap between their abilities. However, at that moment, only Li Mochen and Si Yiqi could see the difference. In other peoples eyes, it was still a draw. Chapter 3001 - 3001 Leng Xiaoyao Loses 3001 Leng Xiaoyao Loses However, they were still surprised. Unexpectedly, Leng Xiaoyao was indeed very skilled. A whileter, Si Yiqi was obviously at a disadvantage. At this time, Ling Tianqi and the others finally realized that Leng Xiaoyao was better than Si Yiqi. They had to admit that Leng Xiaoyao was really impressive! !! Wow, Xiaoyao is awesome! Xiong Manxin jumped in excitement. She totally forgot about the handsome guys and focused on Leng Xiaoyao. After a few minutes, Si Yiqi was beaten to the ground by Leng Xiaoyao. Although he could still fight back, he had already lost, so there was no need for them to continue. They only needed a winner since they didnt want to hurt each other. After that, Si Yiqi got back to his feet and looked at Leng Xiaoyao with great respect. I lost. Miss Leng, youre indeed very skilled. I ept this loss. Thank you for yourpliment. Leng Xiaoyao replied politely. Wow, boss, youre unbelievable. Youre my idol! At that moment, Xiong Manxin ran towards Leng Xiaoyao and gave her a big hug. Although Ling Tianqi and the others were surprised that Leng Xiaoyao won, they didnt say that. After all, it would displease Leng Xiaoyao and they didnt want to do that. Alright, alright, let me go now. I have another round! Leng Xiaoyao gently pushed Xiong Manxin away. Miss Leng, there is no need to rush. You can rest for a while, Si Yiqi said. Leng Xiaoyao justpeted against him so she would be tired. If shepeted with Li Mochen right away, it would be unfair. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt tired, but it wasnt a bad idea for her to have a rest. After all, she didnt have confidence that she could defeat Li Mochen. After all, she couldnt use her magical power to attack Li Mochen, otherwise Li Mochen would be injured. Anyway, she didnt care about the result, she simply wanted topete with him. Besides, Li Mochen was very skilled. About five minutester, Leng Xiaoyao was energetic again, so she couldpete with Li Mochen. Before they began, Leng Xiaoyao said, Mr. Li, I dont have the confidence to defeat you, so can we stop once there is a winner? No problem, Li Mochen agreed. Li Mochen wasnt fully convinced by Leng Xiaoyaos words when she said she didnt have the confidence to win. After all, she might do it on purpose to make him underestimate her. Why dont you have the confidence to win? Si Yiqi asked. When he fought against Leng Xiaoyao, he felt it was just as difficult as when he fought with Li Mochen, so he believed that there shouldnt be a big gap between their abilities. However, he couldnt tell which of them would be the winner. Its my instinct! Leng Xiaoyao said. Fine. Si Yiqi said nothing further. Leng Xiaoyao always said it was instinct, which was a perfunctory answer in his opinion, but he couldnt force her to tell him the actual reason. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao began topete with Li Mochen. Because they roughly knew each others abilities, they didnt hesitate to do their best from the very beginning. Once thepetition began, they were basically at the same level. Both of them used more and more energy as the game became tense. Because Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were both more skilled than Si Yiqi, thepetition between them was more exciting. Jesus, boss is incredible! Xiong Manxin acted like a fan of Leng Xiaoyao. She admired Leng Xiaoyao more than ever now! Ling Tianqi and the others werent professionals, but they could still see how the game progressed between Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. It was much more tense than thepetition between Leng Xiaoyao and Si Yiqi. This time, Leng Xiaoyao left a deeper impression on them so they were even more respectful to her. A long whileter, there was still no winner, but gradually Leng Xiaoyao ended up at a disadvantage. However, there wasnt a huge gap. Only Si Yiqi could see that Leng Xiaoyao was slightly worse than Li Mochen, while the others couldnt see the difference. However, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt at a disadvantage all the time. Sometimes, she was at an advantage. When thepetition was almost over, Leng Xiaoyao was finally at an obvious disadvantage. Right afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao still couldnt win. Another whileter, thepetition was over with Leng Xiaoyao losing. I lost. Leng Xiaoyao admitted it at once. What? Boss lost? Why cant I see it? Xiong Manxin eximed. She felt it was strange, because she didnt know much about kung fu. Ling Tianqi and the others couldnt see it either, but they knew that they were outsiders. Since Leng Xiaoyao said she lost, it must be the truth. Nevertheless, Li Mochen didnt win by a big margin. Miss Leng, Im happy to have sparred with you, Li Mochen said politely. Although he won, he didnt think he was much better than Leng Xiaoyao. He only won since the game didntst long. If they continued, he might not have been able to win, because he felt that Leng Xiaoyao had a very explosive power. Although Li Mochen was calm on the surface, he was really amazed. He didnt expect an 18-year-old girl to be so strong and skilled. He was talented, but he had trained for many years to reach todays level. Leng Xiaoyao was much younger than him, so she must have experienced more danger than him. To be honest, he was respectful to her, but he wondered whether it was a coincidence or a scheme for them to meet. He felt that he shouldnt be suspicious of Leng Xiaoyao, because it was Si Yiqi who proposed to have apetition. However, Leng Xiaoyao gave him a very strange feeling. Although Miss Leng lost, Im really impressed by your abilities. And youre so young. I believe you can be even better in a few years. Si Yiqiplimented. He was sincerely impressed by Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao was basically at the same level as Li Mochen in car racing and fighting. Now he was more convinced that it wasnt a bad thing to form a close rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao. He didnt know what had happened between Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. If he knew, he would be more suspicious of Leng Xiaoyao than Li Mochen was. Chapter 3002 - 3002 Just Say It! 3002 Just Say It! Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Si, Leng Xiaoyao said politely. Miss Leng, youre too modest. At such a young age, you must have been through hard training to be so skilled! Si Yiqi said. Its never easy to practice kung fu, but no pain, no gain. I have to suffer a lot in order to be strong, Leng Xiaoyao said. Youre right. Si Yiqi answered. He knew that very well, because he had the same experience. He had said that because Leng Xiaoyao was a young girl, so he felt that she must have been through a lot more than him, but Leng Xiaoyao had a very positive attitude, so he thought that she must be extraordinary. Mr. Si, Mr. Li, itste now. We should go back. Thank you so much for your treatment today, Leng Xiaoyao said to Si Yiqi and Li Mochen. Even though she wanted to form a close rtionship with Li Mochen, she needed to be patient, otherwise Li Mochen might think that she wanted to harm him. She guessed that Li Mochen must have noticed her odd behavior, but she didnt care. It was normal for him to be alert. Its my pleasure, Miss Leng. If you want to enjoy yourself here, you cane anytime, Si Yiqi said. Thanks, Leng Xiaoyao said. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao and the others left. Looking at Leng Xiaoyaos back, Li Mochen suddenly felt a little upset. It was really hard for him to understand Leng Xiaoyao. What? Are you interested in her? Seeing that Li Mochen was focusing on Leng Xiaoyaos back, Si Yiqi joked. Li Mochen rarely paid special attention to a girl, but Si Yiqi didnt actually think that Li Mochen liked Leng Xiaoyao. Instead, he thought that Li Mochen must want to know more about her. After all, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt just young, she also had a in face. She had delicate features, but the freckles on her face were too obvious. She couldnt really attract men. He wasnt looking down on Leng Xiaoyao, but it was the truth. On the other hand, Leng Xiaoyaos abilities interested many people, including him. Dont think too much. I just feel its hard to understand her. Shes very mysterious, Li Mochen exined Si Yiqi was also alert, so he immediately changed his tone and asked seriously, Do you mean there is something wrong with her? Not really. I just feel its shocking that she can be so strong at such a young age. She can achieve a lot in the future, Li Mochen said. Even though he was slightly suspicious of Leng Xiaoyao, without evidence, he was unwilling to jump to conclusions or cause a misunderstanding. Hearing that, Si Yiqi gave up the idea that Leng Xiaoyao might be a bad person. Youre right. Shes the coolest and strongest girl Ive ever met. After Leng Xiaoyao and her friends left, Ling Tianqi kept onplimenting her, because she was really impressive! Boss, can you teach me kung fu? I really want to learn, Xiong Manxin asked, full of anticipation. No problem, but after the National College Entrance Examination is over I might be busy with other things. Im afraid I wont have much time to teach you. Youre not young, so I cant be sure how well you can do. Moreover, if you want to practice kung fu, you must be physically strong first. Try to get into the habit of running. When you have time these days, you can exercise by yourself, Leng Xiaoyao said. She was willing to teach Xiong Manxin some skills, so that Xiong Manxin could protect herself if she encountered danger, but Leng Xiaoyao didnt know whether Xiong Manxin could keep on practicing, because it wasnt easy. Great! Xiong Manxin replied. Little Panda, its hard to practice kung fu. Are you sure you can do it? Ling Tianqi asked. He wasnt putting pressure on Xiong Manxin, but he doubted her determination. He had learned about kung fu, but it was really tiring, so he gave up afterwards. He learned some skills, but he was only a little better than most men. If he faced Leng Xiaoyao, he would be defeated within a second. Dont sell me short. If Xiaoyao can do it, I can do it too! Xiong Manxin argued. She was full of passion right now, so she didnt think it would be difficult. Fine, I hope you can do it, Ling Tianqi said. Since Xiong Manxin wanted to learn kung fu, he wouldnt stop her. Instead, he hoped that she could do it, so that she wouldnt be bullied. Xiaoyao, where do you live? Little Panda and I can send you home, Ling Tianqi asked. Thanks, I live in KingBo Court. Leng Xiaoyao epted his kindness. No problem. Ling Tianqi answered. After that, Leng Xiaoyao and Xiong Manxin got in Ling Tianqis car, while the others went home on their own. Before they went home, Pei Heran and Feng Rui asked Leng Xiaoyao for her phone number. They wanted to make friends with her as well. Leng Xiaoyao agreed and exchanged phone numbers with them. Oh, boss, if I cant tell them about the car racing, can I talk with them about your fights? Xiong Manxin asked. Before Leng Xiaoyao said anything, Ling Tianqi opened his mouth and asked, Why do you have to tell them what happened today? Xiaoyao has amazed all of us today. Why cant I share it with my close friends? Xiong Manxin asked. All of a sudden, she remembered something and shouted. Jesus, I forgot to take a video of the fights! You can tell them if you want. It doesnt matter, Leng Xiaoyao said. She simply didnt want too many to know that she could drive racing cars, but they all knew that she was good at fighting, so it didnt matter if they learned about that. Since Leng Xiaoyao agreed, Ling Tianqi said nothing further. However, if Leng Xiaoyao disagreed, Xiong Manxin wouldnt tell anyone else. Ling Tianqi disliked other people spreading news about him. Oh, boss, tomorrow is Sunday. Why dont we hang out together? Xiong Manxin asked. Dont. You should study at home. I need to deal with some other things tomorrow. I cant help you with the review during the day, but I can do it during the evening ss tomorrow, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. Oh, fine! Leng Xiaoyao was slightly disappointed. She was willing to review, but she couldnt focus if Leng Xiaoyao didnt help her. Chapter 3003 - 3003 In the Dream 3003 In the Dream Because Ling Tianqi had already heard that Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became excellent at studying, he wasnt shocked by their conversation. He had already been surprised before today. After seeing Leng Xiaoyaos skills at car racing and fighting, he wouldnt be shocked again no matter what she did in the future. He would be amazed, but he wouldnt think it was not true. When Leng Xiaoyao got home, it was nearly 9 pm. Because they didnt have an evening ss on Sunday night, Leng Xiaoyao didnt go home early that night. She had told Leng Changyuan earlier that she would visit her ssmates home for a meal . In the past, Leng Xiaoyao never listened to Leng Changyuan, so Leng Changyuan could hardly restrict her behavior, but now Leng Xiaoyao changed and be obedient, so he believed that she could protect herself. When Leng Xiaoyao got home, Leng Changyuan pulled her to the side. Xiaoyao, tell grandpa how you became so excellent? In fact, I just found out that I have a very goodprehension. If you want to know more, I dont know either, Leng Xiaoyao exined. Oh! Leng Changyuan was disappointed. He had hoped to hear some details, but Leng Xiaoyao told him that she also didnt know. Perhaps Ive always had potential. I just didnt know because I paid too much attention to Chu Jianan. So after I lost interest in him, I began to fulfill my potential, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Changyuan agreed with her. It seems that Chu Jianan has wasted much of your time and energy. Luckily, its not toote to get rid of him. Once they brought up Chu Jianan, Leng Changyuan felt disgusted. Late at night, Leng Xiaoyao remembered her parents, younger brother, rtives, and friends in the other time space. Upon thinking that they would be heart-broken after she disappeared, she was very sad. If it was possible, she wished she could tell them in a dream that she wasnt dead. She was fine and simply traveled in time back to her previous incarnation to repay what she owed. Perhaps Leng Xiaoyao was so devoted to the idea, after she fell asleep, she indeed dreamed of returning to the time space where she came from. She went back to the Leng familys house and saw her parents, younger brother, grandmother and great-grandfather. All of them were sad. The moment Leng Xiaoyao saw them, she burst into tears. Without dy, she ran towards them and shouted, Dad, mom, grandma, grand grandpa, Xiaoran! Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos voice, the five of them turned to look at her. As soon as they saw her, they cheered up. Gu Ning stood up and hugged her tightly. Yaoyao, youre back? Oh, Im so d that youre fine. Gu Ning was excited, because she finally saw her daughter who had disappeared for a long time. Yaoyao! Leng Shaoting and Jing Yunyao ran to Leng Xiaoyao at once too. They were both extremely excited and happy. Leng Xiaoran, however, shouted angrily, Leng Xiaoyao, youre finally back! Do you know how heart-broken we were for the past couple of days? The angrier he was and the louder he shouted, the more worried and sad he was. Only when he was worried and sad would he be so emotional. Im sorry. I shouldnt have worried you. Its my fault. Leng Xiaoyao med herself for that. Actually, she clearly knew she didnt really go back. It was just a dream. Even though it was just a dream, Leng Xiaoyao still said to them, Dad, mom, grandma, Xiaoran, Im not really home. This is a dream. I failed to pass the test, and traveled in time back to where I lived previously. I need to repay what I owe to be able toe back to you. Please dont be worried about me, dont be sad or heart-broken. Im living well now. After a few years, Ille back home. After Leng Xiaoyao finished, she felt her consciousness being drawn out of her body. The next moment, she abruptly opened her eyes in bed and woke up from the dream. She remembered the dream. Although it was just a dream, She still hoped that she had really gotten into her familys dreams and told them everything. After waking up from the dream, Leng Xiaoyao couldnt sleep any longer. With eyes wide open, she looked as the sky turned bright. When Leng Xiaoyao woke up from her dream, Leng Shaoting, Gu Ning, Jing Yunyao, and Leng Xiaoran experienced the same thing. They had the same dream and dreamed that Leng Xiaoyao was back. To be specific, they dreamed that Leng Xiaoyao talked to them in their dream. She told them that she wasnt dead and simply traveled in time back to her previous incarnation. It was a dream, but it was so real. They felt it might not be so simple. It was possible that Leng Xiaoyao wanted to tell them about her situation through the dream. After Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting woke up from their dream at the same time, Gu Ning talked with Leng Shaoting about it. Leng Shaoting told her that he had the same dream. Leng Xiaoran and Jing Yunyao couldnt sleep either. They got up and walked out, then went to see Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning. Outside Leng Shaoting and Gu Nings room, Leng Xiaoran met Jing Yunyao. Grandma, are you Leng Xiaoran asked. I need to see your parents, Jing Yunyao said. Afterwards, she knocked on the door of Leng Shaoting and Gu Nings room. She didnt care whether it would wake them up. Actually, when Jing Yunyao reached the door, she sensed that Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were already awake. Shortly after Jing Yunyao and Leng Xiaoran arrived, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning sensed them. Therefore, as soon as Jing Yunyao knocked on the door, they opened it. Mom, Xiaoran, Leng Shaoting said. Shaoting, I just dreamed of Yaoyao. She told me that she isnt dead and traveled back in time to her previous incarnation. She needs to repay what she owes and shell be home in a few years. I dont think its just a dream. It must be a message from Yaoyao, Jing Yunyao said. I had the same dream! Leng Xiaoran got excited. Knowing that Jing Yunyao and Leng Xiaoran had the same dream, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning were sure that it couldnt be simple. As they made sure of it, they became happier. Ningning and I had the same dream. It cant be so simple. Yaoyao must have wanted to send us a message through our dreams, Leng Shaoting said. Chapter 3004 - 3004 Harmful Tocolytic 3004 Harmful Tocolytic R-Really? In that case, Xiaoyao is still alive! She just went back to her previous incarnation. After repaying what she owes, shelle back. Leng Xiaoran felt that was the answer after hearing Leng Shaotings words, and was extremely excited. Its highly likely, Jing Yunyao said, also feeling happier. I need to ask Master Shangguan about it tomorrow. He might help us figure it out, Gu Ning said. Although she was sure it was a message from Leng Xiaoyao, she felt it was necessary to ask Shangguan Yang about it. None of them could sleep further that night. Instead they waited for three hours before the sky waspletely bright. They didnt sleep that night, but they were still full of energy the next morning. Without dy, Leng Shaoting called Shangguan Yang and told him that they had dreamed of Leng Xiaoyao. Hearing that, Shangguan Yang felt it was a message from Leng Xiaoyao, especially since they couldnt find her body. In fact, Shangguan Yang always had a feeling that Leng Xiaoyao might have gone somewhere else. She couldnt be dead, so he believed what she said in the dream. In order to make sure of it, Shangguan Yang used his abilities to see what had happened. He couldnt find out the details, but he verified that Leng Xiaoyaos soul indeed had appeared in their time space when they dreamed of her. If so, they were sure it wasnt a normal dream. Leng Xiaoyaos soul indeed hade back and entered their dream. After making sure of it, they were a lot more relieved and were less sad. They had hope now and deeply believed that Leng Xiaoyao woulde home in two or three years. Leng Xiaoyao didnt sleep that night either, but she wasnt affected. Instead she became much calmer. They were in different time spaces, so she could do nothing even though she knew her family would be heart-broken after she disappeared. She hoped that what she dreamedst night wasnt just a dream. She wanted her family to know that she wasnt dead and that she would return one day, so that they wouldnt be so sad. In the morning, Leng Xiaoyao got up and went to the top floor to practice kung fu. Today, she needed to heal Han Yus hidden injury, and there were some medicines she needed to buy. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want western medicines, she wanted some herbs. Leng Xiaoyao could treat some injuries, and she knew western medicines werent always as effective as herbs. Medicines produced by Cine were all effective, but she was in a different time space now. There was no Cine. In her familys time space, it would be easier to do the operation. After having breakfast, Leng Xiaoyao went out with the excuse that she needed to visit a ssmate. At the beginning, Leng Changyuan didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to get a high score in the exams. If she wanted to fool around, she could do that, but now she had be excellent at studying, so she could enjoy herself when she had free time. .. Leng Yuqi was going on a date with Chu Jianan today, but it was still early, and she wouldnt go out until 10 am, so she went back to her room to review after having breakfast. She didnt know whether Leng Xiaoyao could surpass her in this monthly test, but it was undeniable that Leng Xiaoyao had suddenly be excellent at studying. Therefore, even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt surpass her in this test, what if Leng Xiaoyao did so in the National College Entrance Examination? As a result, she had to study harder to stop Leng Xiaoyao from surpassing her. The other people all went to deal with their own business after having breakfast. Although it was Sunday, they were still busy. After Leng Changyuan finished breakfast, he went to enjoy the sunshine in the yard. It was the end of March now, so it was rare to see such a shiny day. The temperature had reached 28 Celsius degrees, so it was still very warm to be in the sunshine. After Leng Xiaoyao went out, she directly took a taxi to a herb store with the longest history because its herbs were of high quality. At the herb store, Leng Xiaoyao took out her form, then went to stand in line. Leng Xiaoyao was going to buy herbs which were good for blood cirction. She didnt have Gu Nings power crystals, so she couldnt help the injured heal quickly. She needed medicine. Luckily, she had learned a lot of medical knowledge from Shangguan Yang which came to use now. There were three people standing in front of Leng Xiaoyao, so she waited in line. A young woman was in front of Leng Xiaoyao, so Leng Xiaoyao identally saw the form in her hands. At a nce, she saw the problem. The form was used to protect the baby when a woman was in pregnancy, but one of the ingredients was harmful. Most people couldnt see it. Even professional pharmacists might not be able to notice it. Besides, pharmacists in this store wouldnt pay much attention to the forms. They were busy preparing medicines. Leng Xiaoyao nced at the womans belly. It was t, and it was too early to drink tocolytic for her. Therefore, the patient shouldnt be this young woman. Did this young woman have a purpose for preparing the medicine, or did she have no idea about it? It was uneptable that a baby would be harmed, so Leng Xiaoyao decided to interfere. Miss, did you get this form of tocolytics here, or somewhere else? The young woman turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao. She was slightly surprised that Leng Xiaoyao could see that it was a form of tocolytics, but she didnt think much about it. No, this is a form that my mother got from a familiar person. My sister-inw doesnt have a stable pregnancy, so she needs medicines to keep the baby safe. Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao felt the mother-inw and sister-inw must have a bad rtionship. The mother-inw didnt want the baby in the sister-inws belly, so she used this harmful form to kill the baby. It was also possible that the mother-inw didnt know that this form was harmful. She might be deceived by someone else. Did any doctors check this form? Leng Xiaoyao asked. No, why? Is there a problem with this form? The young woman was instantly mad. She bet that Leng Xiaoyao must have noticed the problem with this form. Chapter 3005 - 3005 There Is Indeed a Problem 3005 There Is Indeed a Problem If so, Leng Xiaoyao must have thought that the young womans mother was going to harm the baby in her sister-inws belly. Did she do it on purpose? Did she really understand the form? However, Leng Xiaoyao knew it was tocolytics after a nce, so she should be familiar with herbs. In addition, they were strangers, so there was no reason for Leng Xiaoyao to hurt her. The young woman was displeased, but curbed her anger. Yes, there is indeed a problem with this form. If you dont trust me, you can turn to a professional for help, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, the young woman was even more upset. She was reluctant to believe that Leng Xiaoyao was right, because she didnt think her mother would harm the baby in her sister-inws belly. After all, they had a very good rtionship. Anyway, since Leng Xiaoyao pointed it out, she needed to check it, or she wouldnt be relieved. Thanks, Ill go to see a pharmacist, but can you go with me? Because you pointed the problem out, the young woman asked. If there was indeed a problem with this form, she would thank Leng Xiaoyao for pointing it out. If not, she wouldnt allow Leng Xiaoyao to make fun of her like that. No problem! Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about that. Anyway, they would do it in this herb store so it wasnt troublesome. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao followed the woman to see a pharmacist. The young woman immediately told the pharmacist to check the form. After reading the form, the pharmacist didnt see the problem, but somehow felt it wasnt right. Then he carefully read it again, then finally saw the problem. Therefore, the pharmacist was shocked. There is an ingredient that shouldnt be added to this form. Its fine alone, but its harmful when its mixed with the other ingredients. It doesnt protect the baby, instead it will only hurt the baby. What? The young woman was surprised to know that there was indeed a problem with this form. Did her mother really? No, that was impossible! The young woman refused to believe that her mother would do something like that. She believed the person who gave her mother this form was wrong. Thinking of that, she believed it was the answer. What ingredient is it? Please take it out, the young woman asked. Sure, the pharmacist said, then crossed it out and returned the form to the young woman. The young woman took the form back. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, she was embarrassed. Miss, thank you so much. Otherwise my mother might harm my sister-inw without even knowing it. Im sure it has nothing to do with my mother. It must be the fault of the person who gave this form to my mother. Hope so, Leng Xiaoyao said. Because it was other peoples family affair, she shouldnt interfere too much. No she pointed it out, but she could do nothing if they still gave the pregnant woman the same form. Therefore, it was still up to the pregnant womans luck to keep her safe. Did you see the problem with this form? The pharmacist heard the young womans conversation with Leng Xiaoyao and felt surprised. Yes. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Do you know about medicines? the pharmacist asked. I learned about it when I was little, so I know some, Leng Xiaoyao exined. The pharmacist was very surprised. After all, there were barely any people who knew about herbs, and Leng Xiaoyao looked so young. Did you write this form in your hands by yourself? the pharmacist asked. Yes. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Can I see it? the pharmacist asked. Sure. Leng Xiaoyao replied, then handed the form to the pharmacist. She didnt think it was a secret. The pharmacist took her form. After reading it, he was astonished. This form aimed to improve blood cirction. It was basically the same as the form they normally prescribed, but there were two added ingredients. The two ingredients greatly enhanced the effect. Although they normally didnt use the two ingredients, the pharmacist could see that this form was very helpful. This is a very good form. The pharmacistplimented. When he turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao, there was more respect and admiration in his eyes. He returned the form to Leng Xiaoyao and asked, Miss, can I have a copy of your form and use it? To be honest with you, there are two added ingredients in your form, which greatly enhance the effect. Actually, he could directly have a copy of Leng Xiayoas form without asking for her permission. After all, he already remembered the two ingredients, but he didnt know about the improvement until he read Leng Xiaoyaos form, so he felt it was necessary to ask her for her permission. Of course you can, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great, thanks! The pharmacist was very happy. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao went to the counter to pay the bill. Then she got the medicine she needed and left. The stove and pot for boiling the medicine were also written on the form, so she bought them together. In addition to these, she also needed needles, thread and gauze. After walking out of the herb store, the man sent over by Han Yu to pick her up was already waiting for her. When Leng Xiaoyao went to the herb store, she had called Han Yu and told him what she was doing, so Han Yu immediately arranged for a car to pick her up. Once Leng Xiaoyao got in the car, Han Yus secretary drove towards his house. Only Han Yu and Ji Yanxi were present in the house. Han Yu had prepared everything for an operation, but Leng Xiaoyao didnt rush to do it. Instead, she washed the pot for boiling the medicine first, then boiled the medicine. After all, the medicine needed to be boiled for two hours, while the operation could be finished in half an hour at most. The externally applied medicine for the wound was crushed forter use as well. Leng Xiaoyao did all of this on her own. Even though other people wanted to help, Leng Xiaoyao turned them down. She only needed Han Yus secretary to watch the boiling medicine. Before the operation, Han Yu was really anxious. He chose to trust Leng Xiaoyao, but he was still anxious. However, this was his only chance, because many professional doctors didnt dare to conduct the operation. Even though some doctors agreed, they only promised him a probability of 3% to seed. After everything was ready, the operation was about to start. In order to not get Han Yus room dirty, they did the operation in another room. Because Han Yu was anxious, Ji Yanxi stayed at the side to keep hispany. Leng Xiaoyao understood, so she said nothing. She only reminded Ji Yanxi to be quiet. Chapter 3006 - 3006 Not Dangerous at All 3006 Not Dangerous at All Miss Leng, is it enough to only use scalpels? Dont you need other equipment? Ji Yanxi asked worriedly. Dont worry. Since I dare to do the operation, I have the confidence to seed, Leng Xiaoyao said confidently. They were still very nervous, but they were left with no choice right now. They could only face it. Afterwards, Ji Yanxi said nothing further. Before the operation, it was necessary to inject anesthetic, otherwise Han Yu would be in great pain. After injecting the anesthetic, Leng Xiaoyao put on sterile gloves and did the operation. Han Yus injury was next to his heart, which was extremely dangerous. Leng Xiaoyao picked up a scalpel. After disinfecting, she cut deep into his chest. In an instant, blood poured out, which scared Ji Yanxi. He didnt dare to look straight at it. Ji Yanxi was always involved in illegal deeds. He had been through a lot and had even killed, but he had never felt scared when he did these things. However, when he saw the scalpel cut into Han Yus body and the blood immediately pouring out, he felt extremely nervous. After all, Han Yu was his close brother! Even though he felt extremely nervous, he had to watch it from the beginning to the end, in case any idents happened. The moment the scalpel cut into Han Yus body, Han Yu lost a lot of blood, but he stopped bleeding after a short while, because Leng Xiaoyao used her magical energy to freeze the blood vessels near the cut. Seeing that the wound stopped bleeding, Ji Yanxi was really curious, but Leng Xiaoyao was still conducting the operation, so he didnt dare to interrupt her. Leng Xiaoyao was very quick and urate. It seemed as if she had done operations many times before. Ji Yanxi was amazed, and he could see that Leng Xiaoyao was professional. Therefore, he was less and less worried as hope began to rece his fear. Leng Shaoting and Gu Nings kids were all talented. They could do almost everything. In fact, Leng Xiaoyao had indeed done operations many times before. A few minutester, Leng Xiaoyao saw the bullet. Without hesitation, she withdrew it. Seeing that, Ji Yanxi had his heart in his throat. The bullet was smoothly taken out and no idents happened. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao cleared the wound, then treated it and stitched it up. Leng Xiaoyao stitched it up perfectly, but she had cut Han Yus body open, so there would obviously be a wound. It wasnt important. Most importantly, Han Yu survived. After stitching the wound, Leng Xiaoyao applied herbs to the wound and wrapped it up with bandages. Because it took a lot of her strength and magical energy to do the operation, she was exhausted and sweating heavily, but the operation wasnt over, so Ji Yanxi didnt dare to wipe the sweat off her forehead. He didnt want anything bad to happen. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao finished the operation, Ji Yanxi stepped forward and wiped the sweat off for her. It was very rare for Ji Yanxi to treat someone like that, but Leng Xiaoyao had saved his close brothers life, so he was willing to do that for her. Leng Xiaoyao spent nearly half an hour on this operation, which was really efficient. Miss Leng, thank you so much for your effort. Hows Han Yu now? Ji Yanxi asked. It looked sessful, but he wouldnt be relieved until Leng Xiaoyao gave him an answer. It was very sessful. His life isnt in danger at all. After an hour, he should wake up. Then you can help him take the medicine. I believe that he can make a full recovery in a few months. In order to set your mind at rest, you can call a doctor over to check his condition. I wont leave until hes awake, Leng Xiaoyao said. Sure. Ji Yanxi answered. Even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt say that, he would still call a doctor over to check Han Yus condition. So if Leng Xiaoyao stayed until Han Yu woke up, it would be for the best. Alright, I need to see how the medicine is now, Leng Xiaoyao said, then walked out. You just finished the operation. Dont you need to have a rest? Ji Yanxi asked with concern. He could see that Leng Xiaoyao was tired. Ill rest after making sure the medicine is fine. You can call a doctor that you trust toe over now, Leng Xiaoyao said, then she went out. After that, Ji Yanxi called his close friend who was a doctor. The man also had a close rtionship with Han Yu, so he was aware of Han Yus condition. Although he was skilled too, he only promised Han Yu a 50% probability that the operation could be sessful. Leng Xiaoyao had reminded them to keep the operation a secret, so they didnt tell other people. If other people heard about it, they would stop the operation from happening. They didnt want Han Yu to lose the chance to survive, which would be a great loss. It was Han Yus decision, so he would insist even if other people wanted to stop it, but there were still worries. What if other people angered Leng Xiaoyao and she changed her mind? When Ji Yanxi called his close friend, he didnt say that Han Yu had already epted the operation. He only told his friend toe over and check on Han Yus physical condition. Once his friend heard that Han Yu needed a medical check-up, he thought Han Yu was in danger, so he hurriedly came over with the stuff he needed. The young woman who met Leng Xiaoyao by chance called her mother out to talk about the form once she got home. She didnt think her mother would want to hurt the baby in her sister-inws belly, because her mother had a good rtionship with her sister-inw. And they had long looked forward to seeing the baby. It was impossible that her mother would have the intention of killing the baby. However, there was indeed a problem with the form, so she must make it clear. She didnt want any mistakes to happen again. Mom, where did you get this form? the woman asked. Your aunt helped me get it from a familiar person. She said this medicine is good for the baby. Your cousin has used it and its helpful. What happened? Is there anything wrong with this form? The young womans mother wasnt dumb and realized that there might be a problem when her daughter asked to have a private talk. There is indeed a problem with it, the young woman said, staring straight at her mother. She didnt believe her mother would harm the grandchild, but it was her mother who told her to prepare the medicine. Therefore, she had to make sure. Chapter 3007 - 3007 What If It Goes Wrong? 3007 What If It Goes Wrong? What? How is it possible? The young womans mother was shocked and couldnt believe it, but she didnt seem guilty. She had no idea that there was a problem with the form, and she hadnt changed the form either. Seeing her mothers reaction, the young woman was relieved, then she said, When I went to prepare the medicine, I met a girl. The girl told me that this form is harmful for the baby. I went to see a pharmacist afterwards, and there was indeed a problem with this form. An added ingredient in this form can kill the baby! What? How is that possible? The young womans mother was scared and unable to ept it. She didnt know why there was a problem with the form. She didnt want to be suspicious of her sister, because they were biological sisters. She didnt think her younger sister would hurt her grandchild. However, she didnt think the person who gave the form to her older sister was bad either, because they were strangers. Why would the person do such an evil thing? From her mothers reaction, the young woman figured out that her mother was innocent. Alright, mom, there is no need to think much about it. The ingredient isnt in the form now. We should directly go to the hospital if we encounter any problems in the future! Half an hourter, Ji Yanxis friend arrived. It was a man about thirty years old. He was 1.8 m tall, with a strong build and a good-looking face. Once he walked inside, he saw Leng Xiaoyao sitting on the sofa in the living room and he rounded his eyes in shock. Who was this girl? What was she doing here? There were rarely male guests at Han Yus home, let alone female guests. Was this girl Han Yus rtive? Leng Xiaoyao saw him too. Although she didnt know him, she understood that he was the doctor that Ji Yanxi called over. She was right. Doctor Tai, nice to see you. Mr. Ji and Mr. Han are waiting for you in the guest room on the right side of the second floor, Han Yus secretary said at once. Great. Tai Junli answered. Then he gave Leng Xiaoyao another nce and asked Han Yus secretary, Lu Lin, whos she? This is Miss Leng. Shes a guest of Mr. Han. Lu Lin, Han Yus secretary, answered. Because he wasnt sure whether he should tell Tai Junli that Lady Ning had just saved Han Yus life, he didnt mention it. Oh! Tai Junli nodded, then he greeted Leng Xiaoyao. Hi, Miss Leng. Hi, Doctor Tai. Leng Xiaoyao replied. Miss Leng, please excuse me now, Tai Junli said. Before Leng Xiaoyao could say anything, he went upstairs to see Han Yu. In the guest room, Tai Junli saw Han Yu lying in the bed with a pale face. What happened? He was frightened. He thought Han Yu was only suffering from the pain of the injury, but unexpectedly Han Yu seemed to be in a more dangerous situation. Ji Yanxi was afraid that Tai Junli would touch Han Yus wound, so he immediately said, Dont panic. Yu just underwent an operation. I didnt tell you, because Han Yu didnt want you to stop him. Now its done, so we wanted you to have a look. What? He had an operation? Who did it? Its so serious. Why didnt you tell me? What if it went wrong? How could you have the operation at home? There is no medical equipment. Do you know how dangerous it is? Tai Junli was scared and angry. He questioned Ji Yanxi and checked Han Yus condition at once. He didnt want anything bad to happen to Han Yu. It was Yus decision. I couldnt stop him, Ji Yanxi said. He wasnt just talking about himself, but Tai Junli as well. Although Tai Junli cared about Han Yu, sometimes it was bothersome. For example, if Tai Junli interfered and stopped Leng Xiaoyao from healing Han Yu, Han Yu might miss this chance to survive. Hearing Ji Yanxis words, Tai Junli was silent. It was true that it was Han Yus decision, so he couldnt me any of them. Without another word, Tai Junli immediately checked Han Yus body. After removing the quilt, Tai Junli smelt herbs and frowned a little. There was disdain in his eyes and he was slightly angry. It was a stupid operation in his eyes. He didnt have a bias against Chinese herbs, but he felt it was outdated and not effective. He preferred western medicine. Tai Junli wanted to unwrap it, but Ji Yanxi stopped him. What are you doing? You cant unwrap it! How can I see the wound if I dont take it off? Tai Junli asked. The wound is stitched. You cant see anything. Do you want to open the wound and see the inside? Do you want to kill Yu? Just check his physical condition for now. I just want to make sure hes alive, Ji Yanxi said in annoyance. He was aware that Tai Junli disliked herbs, but after watching Leng Xiaoyao do the operation, he was convinced by the effect of the herbs. If Tai Junli had better abilities, he could have healed Han Yu earlier instead of being wise after the fact. Tai Junli wanted to argue, but said nothing in the end. He needed to check Han Yus condition right away. After the check, he was totally surprised. Han Yu was fine, but he was very weak now. Did you watch the operation? Tai Junli asked Ji Yanxi. Yeah, I watched it from beginning to end. Shes very skilled and the whole process of withdrawing the bullet was smooth. Nothing went wrong in the middle. She only spent slightly more than twenty minutes. She didnt waste a second, Ji Yanxi said. There was obvious admiration on his face, because he was really amazed by Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao was indeed amazing! Hearing that, Tai Junli was astonished. Who did it? Tai Junli asked. A girl, Ji Yanxi replied. Tai Junli was even more surprised and immediately thought of Leng Xiaoyao in the living room. A girl. Do you mean the girl sitting in the living room? Yes, Ji Yanxi said. What? Tai Junli was stunned. Was it really the girl in the living room? However, the girl looked so young! She should only be about twenty years old and should still be a student. How could she be so good at medicine? Tai Junli couldnt believe his ears. Chapter 3008 - 3008 Wake up Quickly 3008 Wake up Quickly But the girl looks so young. She should be a student, right? Tai Junli asked. Yeah, shes only eighteen years old, Ji Yanxi replied. He pretty much ignored Leng Xiaoyaos age because she behaved a lot more maturely than her age. How dare you! Shes only eighteen years old. Why did you allow her to do such an important operation? Werent you afraid it would go wrong? Dont you know that many medical experts wouldnt even dare to do the operation for Yu? Tai Junli was furious. Although the operation was very sessful and nothing went wrong, he was still furious when he learned that it was conducted by an 18-year-old girl. We didnt believe it either and we had many worries, but she could easily relieve Yus pain which was caused by his hidden injury. So we thought she might really be able to do it. And shes Leng Yechengs niece. Given Leng Yechengs close rtionship with Yu, there is no reason for her to hurt him, Ji Yanxi exined. What? Shes Leng Yechengs niece? Tai Junli was surprised. Given Leng Yechengs close rtionship with Han Yu, there was indeed no reason for Leng Xiaoyao to hurt Han Yu, but what if she failed? It didnt mean they should believe in her abilities just because they were in the same circle. Does Leng Yecheng know about it too? Tai Junli asked. He doesnt, because Miss Leng wants us to keep it a secret. Ji Yanxi said, Alright, its already done. There is no need to think so much. As long as Yu is better, it doesnt matter that we took a risk. If we didnt do that, Yu might not have the chance to get better. He cared more about the result. Hearing Ji Yanxis reply, Tai Junli had to agree with him, but it had been a bold decision. I need to talk to her, Tai Junli said, then he stood and wanted to walk out. Seeing that, Ji Yanxi thought he was going to make things difficult for Leng Xiaoyao, so he immediately stood in his way. What do you want to do? She just saved Yu. Dont be rude to her. Rx, Im not stupid. The operation she did was so sessful. I think shes even better than many medical experts. I simply want to learn from her, Tai Junli said. Although the operation was conducted by a young girl, he waspletely shocked and even doubted her because of her age. He had never been mad at her. After all, it was undeniable that she finished the operation sessfully, so he only admired and respected her. Hearing that, Ji Yanxi was relieved, but he needed to stay here and take care of Han Yu, so he couldnt go down with Tai Junli. In the living room, Tai Junli looked at Leng Xiaoyao with excitement. Hi, Miss Leng, Im Han Yu and Ji Yanxis friend, Tai Junli. Oh, I also know your third uncle, Leng Yecheng, but were not close. When Tai Junli saw Leng Xiaoyao, he greeted her and reached out his hand to shake her hand. Seeing that, Leng Xiaoyao stood up at once. Nice to meet you, Mr. Tai. I just heard that you did the operation for Yu. Its really amazing. I cant believe that youre so skilled at medicine at such a young age! I have to say that I definitely couldnt do that, Tai Junli said sincerely. He admitted that Leng Xiaoyao was better than him since she was able to do the operation. Im ttered, Mr. Tai. There is a lot I still need to learn, Leng Xiaoyao said in a modest tone. Miss Leng, youre being modest. Many medical experts wouldnt dare to do the operation for Yu. I dont even have the courage and confidence, because its highly likely to fail, but you did. And it was extremely sessful. May I know what the probability wS before you conducted the operation? Tai Junli asked. I never do things without confidence, so I had a 90% probability, Leng Xiaoyao said. Tai Junli was shocked once more. There was a 90% probability that the operation would be sessful? Did she say that because she had already seeded, but she didnt seem to be lying. And she indeed had the ability to finish it. Miss Leng, where did you learn medicine? Tai Junli asked. I learned from an old doctor whos an expert of Chinese herbs, so I only know about herbs. I barely know anything about western medicine, said Leng Xiaoyao. I never thought highly of herbs, because I thought its outdated, but now Ive changed my mind, Tai Junli admitted. He honestly changed his opinions on herbs. Youre right. Herbs are indeed losing their appeal, but I think western medicine and herbs are both useful. As long as the operation is sessful, whether its western medicine or herbs there is no difference, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt care about what medicine it was, as long as the operation was sessful. Of course, Miss Leng. Tai Junli answered and agreed. Can we exchange phone numbers? If its possible, I hope we can talk more about medicine, Tai Junli asked. Sure, but my knowledge is limited. Im afraid I might disappoint you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Honestly, she didnt want to talk about medicine, but he was Han Yu and Ji Yanxis friend and he even knew Leng Yecheng, so she couldnt embarrass him. Dont say that. Peoples knowledge is limited. If we knew everything, there would be no need to study and learn from each other, right? Youre very modest, Miss Leng, Tai Junli said. Leng Xiaoyao said nothing further, then they exchanged phone numbers. They chatted for a while longer, then Ji Yanxi came out and announced that Han Yu was awake. Hearing that, both Leng Xiaoyao and Tai Junli immediately stood up and went upstairs. Hes awake so quickly? Tai Junli couldnt believe it. Leng Xiaoyao, on the other hand, knew that Han Yu was supposed to wake up now, so she wasnt surprised. After the effect of anesthetic went away, Han Yu would feel the pain and wake up. Anyway, it proved that he would recover quickly since he could wake up so soon. Normally, it took half a day for a patient to wake up after a major operation, but Han Yu woke up as soon as the effect of the anesthetic faded away. During the operation, Leng Xiaoyao used her magical energy, so Han Yu was already half way back to normal after it was done, but nobody knew that except for Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 3009 - 3009 Yu Asked for It Himself 3009 Yu Asked for It Himself Because of that, Han Yu felt much less pain from the wound. Although he woke up in pain, it was tolerable. Most importantly, Han Yu was conscious, and didnt lose his senses. He could speak, and only felt a little weak. Therefore, except for Leng Xiaoyao, everyone was surprised. It was like a miracle! They understood that it was because of Leng Xiaoyaos effort. M-Miss Leng, thank y-you. Han Yu did his best to speak and thanked Leng Xiaoyao. There is no need to thank me. After all, it wasnt free, but you can pay me after you have made a full recovery and are sure that youre all better. Im not afraid that youll deny it, Leng Xiaoyao said. Actually, she hadnt nned to ask Han Yu for money at the beginning, but she changed her mind after he threatened her. Therefore, he needed to pay her fifty million yuan. Of course, Miss Leng. I wont deny it, Han Yu said. He was more than happy to pay her fifty million yuan, since it was nothing in his eyes. Even if it would cost him a fortune, he wouldntin. After all, he could make more money as long as he was healthy, but if he lost his life, it would be meaningless no matter how much money he had. Ive prepared a medicine made of herbs to improve your blood cirction. Mr. Lu is watching it boil now. It should be done in half an hour. There is enough for a week. You can take the medicine during the following week. Take a bowl of it twice a day. As for the herbs you need to apply to the wound, you dont need to change it frequently. Once every three days is enough. During the recovery, you can let Doctor Tai check your body. I dont think there will be anything wrong, but if anything happens, let me know anytime, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great, I know. Han Yu answered. He would listen to Leng Xiaoyao regarding his treatment. Alright, I should go back now, Leng Xiaoyao said. Its already 12 pm now. Why dont you have a meal before you leave? Ji Yanxi asked. No need, Ill deal with it on my own, Leng Xiaoyao refused. Lu Lin can send you back, Han Yu said. Thanks, but hes watching the boiling medicine. Ive told him what he needs to do, Leng Xiaoyao said. Since she said that, Han Yu didnt insist, and Leng Xiaoyao left soon afterwards. Once she was gone, Tai Junli asked, How much did she ask for it? Fifty million yuan. Ji Yanxi replied. What? Fifty million yuan? Tai Junli was shocked and almost bit his tongue. Did I hear that correctly? Thats too much! Didnt she agree to do the operation for Yu for Leng Yechengs sake? Why did she still ask for so much money? Even five million yuan is too much, let alone fifty million yuan. If you go to the best hospital and let the best doctor do the operation, it might only cost you five hundred thousand yuan at most. Tai Junli couldnt ept it and immediately had the worst impression of Leng Xiaoyao. He was grateful to Leng Xiaoyao for healing Han Yu earlier, but now she seemed like a thief in his eyes. Yeah, you heard it correctly, but dont be mad, and dont me Leng Xiaoyao, because Yu asked for it himself. At the very beginning, Leng Xiaoyao proposed to do it free, but Yu threatened her due tock of trust. He said he would pay her and Leng Yecheng back if the operation failed. If he only threatened Leng Xiaoyao, she would have epted it, but he mentioned Leng Yecheng too, so Leng Xiaoyao got angry and asked for such arge sum of money, Ji Yanxi said resignedly. I understand why she did that. She was willing to help because of Leng Yecheng, but Yu threatened him. Leng Yecheng ispletely innocent in this matter, and hes Yus close friend. However, Yu used him to put pressure on Leng Xiaoyao. Its very normal that Leng Xiaoyao is mad. It was totally up to Yu whether he wanted to do the operation. Leng Xiaoyao didnt force him, Ji Yanxi exined. Hearing that, Tai Junli didnt know what to say, and felt guilty for having a bad impression of Leng Xiaoyao. Even though he still felt fifty million yuan was too much, he might have refused to do the operation if he were Leng Xiaoyao! Leng Xiaoyao didnt refuse to help Han Yu and only asked for a lot of money, which wasnt a bad result. Ji Yanxi also said that it was totally up to Han Yu whether he wanted to do the operation, so it was a deal between them. What was most important was that Han Yu survived under Leng Xiaoyaos care. Anyway, fifty million yuan wasnt much for Han Yu. Even if it cost more, it wasnt more important than his life. Therefore, he was happy that Han Yu survived. After Leng Xiaoyao left, she didnt return to the Leng familys house right away. Instead, she decided to have a walk by the sea. City Chang was near the ocean, but the Leng familys house was located in the city center, which was far from the ocean. Leng Xiaoyao needed to spend about one and a half hours on the road if going by car. However, that actually wasnt so far in arge city. Leng Yuqi went out at about 10 am. Chu Jianan didnte over to pick her up because their parents didnt allow them to be together, so they wanted to attract as little attention as possible. Once Leng Yuqi met Chu Jianan, they left. Jianan, where are we going? asked Leng Yuqi. Why dont we go to the sea? I booked a room at a popr love hotel over there. Its a good day today. We can hang out ande back after having dinner. Ill drive you to your evening ss, Chu Jianan suggested. Sure! Leng Yuqi answered. She looked calm, but couldnt help thinking more when she heard about the love hotel. She wondered what they would do there? She hoped they could do something, because it would help them get closer. But they went there during the day and wouldnt stay there for a night, so nothing special should happen! No matter how much Leng Yuqi wanted to do something different with Chu Jianan, she wouldnt show it on her face. She wanted to leave a good impression on Chu Jianan. When Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan arrived at the popr love hotel by the sea, it was nearly 12 pm, so they went to have a fine seafood meal. After the meal, they ambled by the ocean. Chapter 3010 - 3010 Lost 3010 Lost Although it was a good day today, it was still a little cold, so they didnt swim in the sea. They simply walked by the water for more than half an hour, before returning to the hotel. The hotel stood next to the shore and the rooms were very romantic. After all, this was a love hotel for couples, so it was sexually exciting. Seeing the decoration, Leng Yuqi flushed and her heart pounded. She felt somewhat aroused. Right at that moment, Chu Jianan hugged her from behind. Leng Yuqi was a little scared. She got excited, but she was also nervous. Yuqi, Im so sorry for upsetting you these days, but trust me, I only love you. I believe that we can be together publicly one day, Chu Jianan said. Jianan, Im not upset at all. As long as we can be together, I can wait, Leng Yuqi said. She was lying when she said she wasnt aggrieved, but she had to be considerate in front of Chu Jianan. Chu Jianan turned her around, then kissed her. He brought her here, not just to kiss her, and Leng Yuqi also wanted more. Therefore, as they kissed, they undressed andid down in the bed. This wasnt the first time that Leng Yuqi had slept with Chu Jianan, but it had only happened about five times. As a result, Leng Yuqi was still shy and nervous. She wanted it, but felt embarrassed too. They did forey for about ten minutes before Chu Jianan prated Leng Yuqi. Because Leng Yuqi had only slept with Chu Jianan a few times, her vagina was still very tight. Chu Jianans manhood was also thick, so it was painful when he prated her. Rx, itll soon feel better. Chu Jiananforted her. Great. Leng Yuqi answered. Then she rxed her body and Chu Jianan thrust inside. At the beginning, Leng Yuqi found it painful, but gradually she began to enjoy it. How is it? Its not painful now, right? Seeing the change in Leng Yuqis expressions, Chu Jianan knew that she didnt feel pain any longer, and it was bing pleasurable, but he still asked her because he wanted to hear her answer. Yeah, its not painful now, Leng Yuqi replied. Is itfortable? Chu Jianan asked again. Leng Yuqi felt slightly embarrassed, so she didnt answer. Chu Jianan was unwilling to stop until he heard her answer so he asked again, Is itfortable? Yeah. Leng Yuqi flushed. Tell me, is itfortable? Chu Jianan continued. Itsfortable. Leng Yuqi answered with a flushed scarlet face. Hearing Leng Yuqis answer, Chu Jianan got more excited and rougher. As time went by, Leng Yuqi was extremely pleased. She even started cooperating in the sex. They didnt stop until an hourter. At that moment, Leng Xiaoyao reached the seaside. She had a meal first, then went for a walk by the ocean. Since she was here, she wouldnt just walk around. She decided to do some activities. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao walked to the service center and booked a yacht. Normally, visitors needed someone to drive the yacht for them, but Leng Xiaoyao didnt need help and drove it on her own. After booking the yacht, she sailed out. Although it wasnt very warm yet and not many people were having fun on the sea, there were some visitors and yachts. Right after Leng Xiaoyao sailed out, she attracted a lot of attention, because she sailed fast and steadily. Most importantly, she was a woman. However, people couldnt see her age due to the distance. Seeing that, a few young men wanted to challenge her, so they immediately sailed their yachts over. However, due to the long distance, they were unable to catch up with Leng Xiaoyao no matter how fast they sailed. Besides, as soon as they sped up, they became unsteady, so they didnt dare to go too fast. F*ck, shes sailing so fast! Shes not only fast, but is steady as well. We cant catch up to her. I dont believe it. We must catch her! one man said in annoyance. Then he sped up and continued to chase Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao saw them chasing her, but she didnt care. If they could, they would catch up to her. If they couldnt, she wouldnt wait for them. At that moment, Leng Yuqi finished having sex with Chu Jianan. She walked to the window and looked out at the sea, then saw the moving yachts. Because they were far away, she could barely see the people on the yachts. The yacht at the front is so fast. The three behind can barely catch up to it, Leng Yuqi eximed. The yacht is indeed very fast. Do you want to go on one? If you want, we can try it too, Chu Jianan said. He liked sailing yachts, so he was good at it. Why not! Leng Yuqi answered happily. After that, Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan dressed and went out. At the same time, Leng Xiaoyao sailed further away. After chasing for a while, the three men had to give up. Shes bold! Shes sailing further away, the one man eximed in surprise. Alright, we shouldnt take the risk. Lets go back now! said another man. ... They loved and often looked for adventures, but they wouldnt go far into the ocean. After all, it was very dangerous and idents happened. Moreover, they were already far from the shore. If they went further, they might lose their sense of direction. Therefore, they wouldnt take the risk and chase after her. If Leng Xiaoyao coulde back safely, they would have a lot of respect for her. Afterwards, the three men returned, while Leng Xiaoyao sailed further by herself. It was dangerous, but she wasnt afraid. She had been through a lot of danger before, so it wasnt much in her opinion. The three men went back to the shallows and waited for more than half an hour, but Leng Xiaoyao didnt show up. Did she have an ident? Shes been out for a long time. One man guessed. She must be lost, another man said. Chapter 3011 - 3011 A Pile of Sh*t 3011 A Pile of Sh*t Were lucky that we didnt follow her. Or we might have lost our direction and been unable toe back. The third man joined their conversation. Anyway, they believed that Leng Xiaoyao must have encountered danger, so she couldnt return. After all, she had been gone for a long time. It had been two hours since they followed Leng Xiaoyao over and came back. Two hours were enough to go to a ce which was far away. Right, but the woman is so good at sailing a yacht. If she really encounters danger, its a shame. Its indeed a shame, but she asked for it herself. Right when they thought Leng Xiaoyao encountered trouble, they saw a yachting back from afar. In that instant, the three of them were all shocked. Is that the woman? I suppose so. Shes back! She seems good. Why dont we strike up a conversation with her? Lets go! After making a decision, the three of them sailed towards Leng Xiaoyao. This time, Leng Xiaoyao didnt avoid them, but directly faced them. Whether they were nice or not, Leng Xiaoyao didnt care. Once they were near, the three men saw a very young girl whichpletely shocked them. They didnt pay much attention to the freckles on her face, because they werent handsome men either and wouldnt disdain her just because of that. Hey, youre really good at sailing a yacht. You are so fast and steady. One manplimented her. They had no bad intentions and were simply curious about Leng Xiaoyao. Thanks. Since the manplimented her, she thanked him without hesitation. But youre really bold. How did you dare to sail so far into the ocean by yourself? Arent you afraid of something happening? There is no signal. You might not be able to call for help, another man said. Im back now. Dont be so scared. I wouldnt have gone so far if I didnt have the ability, Leng Xiaoyao said. Because the man reminded her to be careful out of kindness, Leng Xiaoyao had a good attitude too. Youre right. The three men agreed. If Leng Xiaoyao didnt have the ability, she wouldnt dare go so far! At that moment, Leng Xiaoyao saw two familiar figures on a yacht not far away. Perhaps because she was a cultivator, she had a very good sight, so she recognized Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan, but she felt nothing when she saw them again. Instead, she had the idea of making fun of them since she met them. Sorry, I need to go now. Saying that, Leng Xiaoyao sailed straight towards Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan. Because she sailed too fast, the three men didnt react until a few secondster. Without dy, they followed her. Leng Xiaoyao sailed from behind Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi, so they didnt see her. Although Chu Jianan felt it when Leng Xiaoyao was very near, he didnt think it was special. Unexpectedly, the yacht didnt avoid them when it sailed over from afar. Instead, it passed right by them. It was fine, but the problem was that when they passed by, there was a burst of water sshed directly on them. It wasnt small, so Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan could barely stand after they were hit. They almost fell from the yacht! Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi were furious. Damn it! Hey you, stop! Chu Jianan angrily shouted. Leng Xiaoyao stopped before them, then turned to face them. Oh, I didnt know that it was you. Im sorry, I didnt do it on purpose. My yacht almost hit you, so I immediately turned it to the side. I didnt mean to ssh the water on you, she said, acting surprised. Although she apologized, she didnt look guilty at all, because she obviously did it deliberately. The moment Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi saw that it was Leng Xiaoyao, they were stunned. They couldnt believe that she could sail a yacht. In their memories, she had never sailed a yacht before! However, they were also surprised when Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became good at studying and fighting. No matter how unbelievable it was, it happened. Therefore, they soon went back to normal and epted the fact that Leng Xiaoyao could sail a yacht. Nevertheless, they didnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao didnt do it on purpose. If someone else did it, they might believe it, but not her! You did that on purpose! Leng Yuqi argued angrily and aggrieved. If you dont believe me, I can do nothing about it, Leng Xiaoyao said airily. She didnt care whether they believed her or not. Honestly, it would be strange if they believed her! Leng Xiaoyao, what exactly do you want to do? Our engagement has already ended. You should stay away from me, Chu Jianan said. He believed Leng Xiaoyao secretly followed them here and got jealous when she saw him with Leng Yuqi, so she attacked them. Chu Jianan, dont be stupid. Do you know what you are in my eyes right now? Youre merely a pile of sh*t. Do you think Id be interested in a pile of sh*t? Leng Xiaoyao said disdainfully. She honestly disliked Chu Jianan now. Chu Jianan could see that, and felt extremely insulted. Why? Why did Leng Xiaoyao disdain him? Didnt she love him deeply? She shouldnt disdain him. He should be the one who disdained her! Even though Chu Jianan disliked Leng Xiaoyao and even hated her, he enjoyed her affection, because his vanity was stroked by her. You Chu Jianan was angry when Leng Xiaoyao said that he was a pile of sh*t. He refused to believe that she was being honest, so he argued. Leng Xiaoyao, do you think Id believe that? If you dont have interest in me, why did you deliberately ssh the water on us? Believe it or not, but Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about his opinions about her. If she did, it meant she hadnt gotten over him yet. Unfortunately, she wasnt affected by his anger at all. She made fun of them simply because she harbored a grudge against them. Chapter 3012 - 3012 I Agree 3012 I Agree But what? Leng Yuqi asked. But I still wanted to make fun of you, because I hate you! Leng Xiaoyao said, then she put on a bad smile. The next second, she started the yacht and swayed its tail, sending a stream of seawater at them again. Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi were hit by the water again, and their yacht heavily shook for a while. They were extremely mad since they almost got thrown into the sea. Leng Xiaoyao, how dare you! Chu Jianan angrily shouted. He couldnt wait to tear Leng Xiaoyao to pieces, but he didnt have that ability. So what? Leng Xiaoyao replied. She sounded very pleased, which filled Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi with fury. Leng Xiaoyao, you should stop! Leng Yuqi criticized, feeling like crying. What can you do then? Leng Xiaoyao said. Without dy, she did the same thing once more and another stream of sea water hit them. This time, the sea water was too much and directly turned their yacht upside down. As a result, Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan fell into the sea. Luckily, they were wearing life jackets, so they were safe even though they fell into the sea. Oh, you fell down! How weak you are! Leng Xiaoyaoughed at them, while Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan were furious. The three men who were focusing on Leng Xiaoyao watched everything clearly, and were shocked by her behavior. Shes really bold! Isnt she afraid theyll die? Theyre wearing life jackets. Nothing will happen. Im just curious about the reason why she did that. She must have a grudge against them. Otherwise she wouldnt have made things difficult for them. Is the man her boyfriend? I agree. If so, they deserve it. But its amazing when she swayed the tail of the yacht. Right, shes very skilled. Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi didnt stabilize themselves until they struggled several times. They were wearing life jackets, so they wouldnt sink, but they were still frightened after falling into the ocean. No! Leng Yuqi burst into tears in horror. She couldnt care less about her image right now. After all, she was only a 17-year-old girl, so she couldnt bear so much stress. Leng Yuqi looked pitiful, but Leng Xiaoyao had no sympathy for her. Chu Jianan wanted to sympathize with her, but he was in no mood right now. ring at Leng Xiaoyao, he was full of hatred. Standing on her yacht, Leng Xiaoyao looked down her nose at them in the water. She had no intention of helping them and evenughed at them. Look at you now. A couple in the water. Youre indeed a perfect match! Leng Xiaoyao! Being humiliated by Leng Xiaoyao, both Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan were mad, but they couldnt argue against her. What? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Leng Xiaoyao, I promise Ill get you back! Chu Jianan threatened. Great, but dont keep me waiting. Do keep your word! Ill disdain you if you dont do what you just said. Leng Xiaoyao provoked him. Chu Jianan was truck dumb, and didnt know what to say. He dared to do that, but there was a price. If he was going to pay Leng Xiaoyao back, he must be careful and couldnt let her get anything on him, otherwise he would be in trouble. After Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi fell into the water, the staff soon saw them and swam towards them at once. However, they didnt see how Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi fell into the water. Seeing theming over, Leng Xiaoyao immediately drove away. She only wanted to make fun of Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi, and she wouldnt kill them, so there was no need for her to stop the staff from rescuing them. However, before she left, Leng Xiaoyao scared them. Chu Jianan, Leng Yuqi, its just the beginning. Be prepared to face what will happen to you. Enjoy! Once she finished, Leng Xiaoyao was gone, but Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi trembled in horror and anger. It was true that they were scared of Leng Xiaoyao right now, because she suddenly became strong. She sprayed seawater at them and even made them fall into the sea. There was nothing she didnt dare to do! If they didnt want to be hurt by Leng Xiaoyao again, they had to do something before she did. However, Chu Jianan wouldnt do that right away. He still wanted to see the result of Fang Haoming scheming against Leng Xiaoyao. If Fang Haoming seeded, he wouldnt need to do anything, in case he was exposed. If Fang Haoming failed, he needed to see the price of paying Leng Xiaoyao back. After Leng Xiaoyao was far away, the three men surrounded her and asked curiously, Hey, why did you do that? Do you have a grudge against them? Or is the man your boyfriend? I have a grudge against them. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Anyway, I have to say the way you swayed the tail of the yacht is really amazing! Its perfect. The manplimented. I know. Leng Xiaoyao replied. She didnt bother to be modest, which surprised the three men, but they somehow had a good impression of her. Enjoy yourselves. I need to go now, Leng Xiaoyao said, then she ignored them and quickly sailed away. Nevertheless, the three men werent displeased. They only felt that skilled people all had a personality quirk. Leng Xiaoyao directly returned to the shore and gave the yacht back. It was enough that she had sailed for two hours. After that, she decided to try bungee jumping, but her phone rang suddenly and the caller was Leng Yecheng. Whats up, uncle? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Yaoyao, the stock you told me to buy is losing value, Leng Yecheng said. He was a little impatient. Although Leng Xiaoyao had told him to listen to her, he was anxious when the stock was declining. Its fine. There is no need to pay attention to that. Just hold it for a while longer, Leng Xiaoyao said. Fine! Leng Yecheng sighed. ... Right when Leng Yecheng was about to hang up, a boom suddenly sounded, followed by sounds of broken sses and Leng Yechengs moan of pain. Leng Xiaoyao was immediately scared. It was obviously a car ident! She wondered whether Leng Yecheng was injured. Chapter 3013 - 3013 Leng Yecheng Encounters a Car Accident 3013 Leng Yecheng Encounters a Car ident Uncle, are you alright? Leng Xiaoyao asked hurriedly. At the same time, she turned and ran towards the exit. Whether Leng Yecheng was fine or not, she needed to see him as soon as possible. I-Im fine Leng Yecheng answered with difficulty. How is that possible? What happened? Leng Xiaoyao asked seriously. She didnt believe that Leng Yecheng was fine, because she clearly heard his car being hit heavily. There was a car ident, but Im fine. I just knocked my head, Leng Yecheng exined. He understood that he couldnt fool Leng Xiaoyao, so he gave an exnation, but he wasnt honest. In fact, his injuries were much more serious than he said. He didnt just knock his head, hisp was alsopressed seriously. Upon hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao was nervous and asked, Where are you right now? It was toote to rescue Leng Yecheng, but she needed to know where he was. Im at Peijiang Road, Leng Yecheng said. Great, call me once the ambnce arrives. Tell me which hospital youre going to, alright? Leng Xiaoyao said. Sure. Leng Yecheng answered. At this time, Leng Xiaoyao ran to the roadside, but didnt see a taxi, which filled her with even more anxiety. This ce was far from Peijiang Road, so it was impossible for her to run there. At this moment, Leng Xiaoyao felt it was honestly inconvenient that she didnt have a car. All of a sudden, Leng Xiaoyao saw a familiar far in the distance. It was Li Mochens car. Without hesitation, Leng Xiaoyao waved her hand at it. Li Mochens chauffeur didnt know Leng Xiaoyao, so he ignored her when she waved at them. Why do girls nowadays randomly g down cars? Heined. Li Mochen who lowered his head subconsciously raised it and gave a nce. Then he saw Leng Xiaoyao who shed past the window. Stop the car! he said at once. Hearing that, the chauffeur stepped on the brakes and said, Whats wrong? Open the car door, Li Mochen demanded. Yes, sir. The chauffeur obeyed his order at once. Li Mochen didnt answer his question, so he didnt dare to ask again. Leng Xiaoyao was actually mad that Li Mochens car didnt stop, but she immediately rushed to open the back door when it stopped, then she got inside. She did it really quickly, which surprised the chauffeur. When the chauffeur wanted to snap at her, Li Mochen opened his mouth first. Miss Leng, where do you want to go? Im going to Peijiang Road, please. I cant find a taxi and my uncle encountered a car ident there, Leng Xiaoyao exined. To Peijiang Road, Li Mochen said to the chauffeur. Yes, sir. The chauffeur saw that they knew each other, so he said nothing further and quickly drove the car. Peijiang Road is far away. After you arrive, your uncle should have already been sent to the hospital, Li Mochen said. To the direction of it please. When my uncle tells me which hospital hes being sent to, we can go to the hospital then. Oh, are you busy now? If you are, you can let me down at a ce where I can take a taxi. If Leng Xiaoyao said. Im not busy. I can send you there. Li Mochen answered. Hearing that, the chauffeur rolled his eyes. He wasnt busy? How was that possible? They were on their way to get on a ne! However, the chauffeur wouldnt say anything since Li Mochen said that. Thank you so much, Mr. Li. Leng Xiaoyao thanked him. Afterwards, they said nothing and it became quiet in the car, but the atmosphere was rxing. Li Mochen was always aloof. No matter whom he was with, he wouldnt feel uneasy. Only other people would be nervous when they were with him. They might also feel embarrassed. Because Li Mochens aura was too powerful, even though he sat there quietly, other people would still feel stressed, but Leng Xiaoyao felt nothing. She had seen countless powerful people before, like her father, her mother, her grandfather, and many other senior officials in the government. Except for in front of Leng Shaoting, she had never felt stressed before powerful people. However, she had to admit that Li Mochen and her father were alike, whether inside or outside. Li Mochen looked cold on the surface, but he was actually warm-hearted. Otherwise he wouldnt be tolerant and be willing to take responsibility after having sex with her by ident. Although there was no love, it was very good to have such a reliable partner. Leng Xiaoyao was very familiar with Li Mochen, so she didnt feel uneasy, and was instead at ease. Ten minutes after Leng Xiaoyao had a call with Leng Yecheng, Leng Yecheng called her again. Leng Xiaoyao answered it immediately Yaoyao, were being sent to the No.3 Hospital, Leng Yecheng said. Great, Im on my way, Leng Xiaoyao replied, then hung up. When she was about to tell Li Mochen, he said to the chauffeur, To the No.3 Hospital, since he had heard their conversation. No problem. The chauffeur replied, but he was astonished by Li Mochens actions. He agreed to give the girl a ride to Peijiang Road and even gave him an order before the girl opened her mouth. He had never seen him treat anyone else like this before. If this girl was a great beauty, he could understand, but this girl He didnt disdain Leng Xiaoyao, but he was curious to know why Li Mochen suddenly became so considerate. Honestly, even if this girl was a beauty, he didnt think Li Mochen would cherish her. After all, there were countless beautiful women in Li Mochens circle. He had never treated any of them specially. Perhaps this girl was family of one of Li Mochens friends! Thanks. Leng Xiaoyao thanked him. My pleasure. Li Mochen replied. Afterwards, it was quiet again, but Leng Xiaoyao felt it wasnt easy to meet Li Mochen, so she wanted to make full use of the time by chatting with him. ... Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao asked Li Mochen, Mr. Li, where are you from? The capital city, Li Mochen replied. Im sure you must be suspicious of me, Mr. Li. After all, weve met a few times on the street, and I paid special attention to you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoyao understood that it would definitely arouse his suspicions, but it was unavoidable. So in order to not leave a bad impression on him, she felt it was necessary to exin. Chapter 3014 - 3014 It’s Crazy 3014 Its Crazy Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Li Mochen was slightly alert, but he looked calm on the surface. Why? Because Ive dreamed of you many times. Would you believe that? Leng Xiaoyao said. It sounded as if she was flirting with Li Mochen. The chauffeur had that thought, even though Leng Xiaoyao looked and spoke seriously. Therefore, he immediately had a bad impression of her, but Li Mochen somehow felt Leng Xiaoyao wasnt joking. However, he didnt believe it right away. After all, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt an ordinary girl. It should be easy for her to disguise herself. Oh, what happened in the dream? Li Mochen asked. If it was fake, he wanted to know how Leng Xiaoyao would make it up. If it was real, he wanted to know what Leng Xiaoyao had dreamed of. I always have the same dream these days. In the dream, I attend a party and meet an injured man. The man seems crazy and attacks me repeatedly. When I saw you for the first time, I felt you were simr to that man, so I focused on you to make sure whether you were really the same, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt tell the whole story. After all, it was a story that happened in the previous incarnation. It sounded ridiculous, but both Li Mochen and the chauffeur were slightly scared by the description that the injured man seemed crazy. Li Mochen had a hidden illness. When he had a rpse, he would lose his reason and totally lose control of himself. How did Leng Xiaoyao know that? Did she really dream of it? Or did she know something secret? Li Mochen and the chauffeur instantly became alert and became even more suspicious of Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao felt it. Suddenly, she didnt know whether it had been a good decision to say that. Anyway, she already said it aloud, so she had to continue. Mr. Li, are you suspicious that I might harm you? Leng Xiaoyao asked, but she was very certain of it. Mr. Li, I think it should be very easy for you to collect my information. No matter how well a person hides, there should be clues, right? If youre really suspicious of me, you can do an investigation. In fact, Leng Xiaoyao guessed that Li Mochen must have already conducted an investigation about her early on, so she said straightforwardly, If you do an investigation, youll discover that Ive made a big change. Im totally different now. As for the reason, I feel its quite unbelievable myself. The Saturday beforest week, my fianc pushed me and I passed out. After I woke up, I found my brain was different. No matter what I learned, I could quickly remember it. I also had a goodprehension too. To be honest, I even have a photographic memory now. I can remember things that Ive only seen a few times. If you dont believe me, you can test me. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos exnation, the chauffeur felt it waspletely ridiculous. Li Mochen, however, didnt think it was ridiculous, because he had experienced strange things as well before. Therefore, it could happen in his opinion, but that didnt mean he would believe every word Leng Xiaoyao said. Miss Leng, can you make great improvement in kung fu within two weeks too? Li Mochen asked. He was doubtful. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt as good as him at martial arts, but there wasnt a huge gap. He had spent twenty years in practice, so it was impossible for Leng Xiaoyao to be so skilled within a short time no matter how talented she was. However, if Leng Xiaoyao had magical experience, it would be another thing. Mr. Li, you should have noticed that I fight in a traditional way. Ever since I was little, I had great interest in Wuxia shows. When I found I had a good memory, I remembered all the movements. Because Im a quick learner, I quickly be a master, Leng Xiaoyao said. When Leng Xiaoyao said that she became a master by ident, the chauffeur felt likeughing. He didnt see Leng Xiaoyaospetition with Li Mochen, so he felt she was naive. Did she know what a master was? Did she think she was a master after she learned some skills? Although he had that thought, he said nothing. However, Li Mochen hadpeted with Leng Xiaoyao, so he was aware of her abilities. Therefore, he admitted that she was a master. I know it sounds ridiculous to you, but you can verify it easily. Well, you and I are merely acquaintances, so I shouldnt care how you think of me, but I always trust my instinct. I have always felt that we might have a close rtionship in the future, so I felt it was necessary to exin something to you, Leng Xiaoyao said sincerely. However, it was still not very convincing. At most, Li Mochen half believed it. Leng Xiaoyao indeed fought traditionally, but that wasnt a persuasive reason. And Leng Xiaoyao also said that she felt they would have a close rtionship in the future. Was it just her instinct, or did she want to form a close rtionship with him? The chauffeur couldnt stand it any longer, so he interrupted. Im sorry, but its really ridiculous. Miss, although you look serious, do you think anyone would believe that? Please forgive me for being straightforward, you said you have a feeling that youll have a close rtionship with my boss. Is it just your feeling, or do you want to form a close rtionship with my boss? Questioned by the chauffeur, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt mad, because she was destined to have a close rtionship with Li Mochen, whether she was willing to do so or not, since she was going to help him out, but she couldnt say that now. Chapter 3015 - 3015 Isn’t It Serious Enough? 3015 Isnt It Serious Enough? If youre suspicious of me, you wont believe me no matter what I say. So, only time can prove it. Leng Xiaoyao said, Actually, I nned to relieve Mr. Lis suspicions, but now it seems that my exnation has only made it worse. Anyway, I honestly have no intention of harming you. But Mr. Li, you better be more careful. I can foresee the future in my dreams. Hearing that, they wondered whether Leng Xiaoyao caused Li Mochen to be injured? If there was a connection, why did she remind him to be careful? It was possible that Leng Xiaoyao did that for a purpose. Perhaps she wanted to win Li Mochens trust, but Li Mochen was less suspicious of Leng Xiaoyao, because he indeed needed to do a very dangerous task these days. He hadnt told anyone about it yet, and he didnt know the destination. He wasnt even sure where he was going. Therefore, it was impossible for Leng Xiaoyao to know beforehand. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao might really have special abilities, and her words might be true. However, he still remained doubtful, so he didnt reply to her. Leng Xiaoyao said nothing further. After they arrived at the hospital, she got out of the car and thanked Li Mochen, before hurriedly leaving. Boss, I think there must be something wrong with this girl. She might have bad intentions, the chauffeur said. Alright, we still have time. Lets go to the airport now, Li Mochen said. He didnt want to talk about Leng Xiaoyao. Yes, sir. The chauffeur answered, then immediately drove to the airport. He didnt bother to say more about Leng Xiaoyao, because Li Mochen could deal with it. After Leng Xiaoyao got out of the car, she took out her phone and called Leng Yecheng at once. She asked him where he was right now. At this time, Leng Yecheng was treating his wound in the emergency room, so Leng Xiaoyao directly ran there. Leng Yecheng wasnt seriously injured, but his injuries werent minor either. He didnt need to have an operation. He could still move his hands and talk, but it was difficult. He was still a little dizzy now, but he did his best to stay awake, so that he wouldnt pass out. His right leg was also broken. He had it in a cast, but he had to use a wheelchair for the next month. On the other hand, Leng Yechengs secretary, Chen Yuxi, was seriously injured. He had a concussion after the crash and was in aa now. Both of his legs had been injured. Although his legs werent dislocated or broken, his left leg was injured by pieces of broken ss. When Leng Xiaoyao saw Leng Yecheng, she felt like crying. Doctor, hows my uncles condition? She asked the doctor at once. The doctor introduced Leng Yechengs condition to Leng Xiaoyao. Hearing that Leng Yecheng wasnt seriously injured, she was relieved. Alright, dont be sad. Im fine. Leng Yechengforted Leng Xiaoyao when he saw that she looked so upset. Youre fine? You hit your head, and your leg is broken. Isnt that serious enough? Do you think its serious only when you have been handicapped? Leng Xiaoyao was mad. She cared about Leng Yecheng a lot, so she wouldnt allow him to take it lightly. Leng Yecheng didnt feel embarrassed or mad after being lectured by Leng Xiaoyao. Instead, he felt very touched. Alright, alright, dont be mad. No one wanted the ident to happen! I had good luck and survived this time, Leng Yecheng said. Did you tell grandpa? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Not yet, I didnt want to worry him, so I havent told him yet, Leng Yecheng said. Were you alone or was there anyone else with you? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Secretary Chen was with me, but hes seriously injured. He has a rtively serious concussion and is still in aa now. Both of his legs werepressed. His left leg was also injured by pieces of broken ss. Luckily, his life is safe, Leng Yecheng said. Speaking of Chen Yuxi, he was really sad. The wound has been treated. You can go to the ward now, the doctor announced. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao followed Leng Yecheng to the ward. Leng Yecheng stayed in a single room, because he needed quiet. Chen Yuxis ward was right next to his, and it was also a single room. There was an attendant in the ward, so Leng Yecheng didnt inform Chen Yuxis family immediately. Most importantly, he just went to deal with his wound, so he decided to do it after he finished and returned to the ward. Uncle, tell me how the ident happened, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt think it was an ident, so she wanted to conduct an investigation. A truck was out of control and hit us, then we hit the back of the big car in front of us, Leng Yecheng said. And? What did the truck driver say? Leng Xiaoyao asked. He said that he had been driving for a long time, so he was exhausted. He didnt know how it happened. He had a good attitude and agreed to pay thepensation, Leng Yecheng said. Do you know his basic information, like his name, age, height, ce of birth, and his license te? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Leng Yecheng didnt think further about it and answered. His name is Zhang Jinhua. Hes about forty years old, slightly taller than 1.7m, about 75 kilograms. He said hes from County Yanhua. His license te is XXXXX. Uncle, do you think it was an ident? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Hearing that, Leng Yecheng was surprised and asked, Do you mean its not? At the beginning, he didnt think much about it, but now he felt it might have been a scheme. They didnt have a delusional disorder, but sometimes they had to be careful. After all, they were in a special situation right now. Its just my suspicion, but we need to do an investigation. If its an ident, you had bad luck. If not, we must pay the mastermind back, Leng Xiaoyao said aggressively. Even Leng Yecheng was frightened by her power. His niece suddenly became so powerful that he could barely take the pressure, but she looked very cool. Chapter 3016 - 3016 Wait and See! 3016 Wait and See! Although his abilities were limited, he never hesitated to pay his enemies back. Therefore, if this car crash was really a scheme, he would definitely injure the mastermind as well. Ill arrange for someone to do the investigation, Leng Yecheng said. No need, I can do it, Leng Xiaoyao said. !! You? Can you do it? Leng Yecheng was doubtful. Even though he knew Leng Xiaoyao was different now, it wasnt easy to find out the truth, so he had his doubts. Of course. Just wait and see! Leng Xiaoyao said confidently. She was good at hacking as well, and she had investigated such cases many times. Although she didnt seed every time, she rarely failed. Youre injured now. Can you still deal with the business in thepany? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Hearing that, Leng Yecheng was upset and said resignedly, Im afraid itll be dyed. I need to talk about a business deal the day after tomorrow. I can still do that, but Secretary Chen might not be able to show up. I need his cooperation. If so, I can go with you. I can do Secretary Chens job. You only need to tell me how Secretary Chen would cooperate with you and Ill make it clear during the night. Leng Xiaoyao said, If this car crash was a scheme, it must have something to do with this business deal. Therefore, I must go with you. Leng Yecheng subconsciously wanted to decline, because he felt it was too difficult for Leng Xiaoyao topletely understand Secretary Chens job within a day, but thest sentence of what she said persuaded him. If this car crash was a scheme, it must have something to do with the business deal. Leng Xiaoyao was skilled at martial arts, so she could protect him if she went with him. Secretary Chens job isplicated. Can you really do his job? Leng Yecheng asked with concern. After all, it was a very important business deal, and he didnt want to make any mistakes. Youll know whether I can do it. Leng Xiaoyao said, You should know I used to be a terrible student, but I became excellent at studying recently. The result of the monthly test will be out tomorrow. After you see my rank, youll definitely believe that Ivepletely changed. If I can improve my score within a short time, cant I learn about the project during the night? I know business and studying are two different things, but I have confidence in myself. You can let me go with you after making sure of my abilities. Hearing that, Leng Yecheng was astonished. You suddenly became excellent at studying? Yes, Leng Xiaoyao replied. What score will you get this time? Leng Yecheng asked. If nothing unexpected happens, I can rank among the top 10, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Yecheng was shocked and couldnt believe his ears. Are you sure? Of course, Leng Xiaoyao said confidently. Leng Yecheng was too shocked to process the news. Great, Ill send the files to youter. You can read it at home. Ill leave the hospital ande back tomorrow night. At that time, Ill test you, Leng Yecheng announced. Although Leng Yecheng and his secretary had a car crash, he still kept the files with him because it was very important. If the files were lost, it would cause serious trouble. Ill go to school tomorrow morning. I need to ask for leave for the next two days. I wont go to sses again until this is done, Leng Xiaoyao said. Is that a good choice? Leng Yecheng asked. If Leng Xiaoyao was absent from ss because of him, he would feel guilty. Of course, given my level now, it isnt a big deal if Im absent from ss for a few days. Anyway, my score will be as high as usual. I used to be absent from sses very often, and you said nothing. Why are you worried about it now? Anyway, Ive made my decision. Its useless no matter what you say now, Leng Xiaoyao said adamantly. Fine! Since Leng Xiaoyao said that, Leng Yecheng didnt say anything else, because it was meaningless. I dont think we can keep this a secret from grandpa. Why dont you tell him first? Secretary Chens family should also know his condition. After that, you can pay a reliable person to take care of you. I need to go out for a while now. Ille and see youter. You can have the files, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great. Leng Yecheng answered, then Leng Xiaoyao left. After walking out of the hospital, Leng Xiaoyao took a taxi to the herb store she had visited that morning. She nned to buy some herbs to help Leng Yecheng and Chen Yuxi with their recovery. Then Leng Xiaoyao directly asked an employee to boil and prepare the medicine for her, and she woulde and get itter. Without hesitation, Leng Xiaoyao took a taxi to aputer shop and bought a newptop, before she returned to the herb store. She spent one and half hours on the road, and the medicine would only be done after another half an hour. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao waited at the side, and collected information about the truck driver. ording to the information Leng Yecheng told her, she quickly found the man. He was indeed called Zhang Jinhua, he was forty-two years old, 1.73m tall. He was from County Yanhua, City Chang, and was a truck driver. The truck he drove belonged to himself. Given his information, there was nothing wrong with him, but that wasnt important. If there was anything wrong, it must be with Zhang Jinhua. After that, Leng Xiaoyao hacked into the surveince cameras of Peijiang Road, then watched the route of the truck. Before long, she saw the video and found a problem after watching the car crash. The truck didnt go in front of Leng Yechengs car until four minutes before the car crash happened. Then it moved ahead steadily and the big truck behind Leng Yechengs car started approaching three minutester. It didnt slow down when it came near, then it slipped a little and directly hit Leng Yechengs car. It might be an ident, but Leng Xiaoyao didnt think it was so simple. Leng Xiaoyao repeatedly watched it, but the medicine was done before she found more clues, so she stopped and took the medicine to the hospital. When Leng Xiaoyao was gone, Leng Yecheng called Leng Changyuan at once and told him what had just happened. Chapter 3017 - 3017 Do You Trust Me? 3017 Do You Trust Me? Upon hearing the news, Leng Changyuan was so scared that he could barely stand steadily. Without dy, he ordered his chauffeur to drive him to the hospital to see Leng Yecheng. After that, Leng Yecheng called Chen Yuxis family. When Chen Yuxis family heard the news, they were also frightened and immediately rushed to the hospital. They didnt me Leng Yecheng for it. Instead, before they knew the details, they even felt guilty because it was Chen Yuxi who was driving. At the hospital, after hearing the details, they felt much better, because they didnt owe Leng Yecheng much in that case. However, they were still heart-broken when they saw Chen Yuxi so seriously injured, lying unconscious in the bed. Leng Changyuan had the same feeling. He was slightly relieved when he found out that Leng Yecheng wasnt seriously injured, but he was still sad. Leng Changyuan didnt think it might be a scheme. He directly believed it was an ident, so Leng Yecheng said nothing. Leng Changyuan was an old man so he couldnt bear much bad news, so Leng Yecheng decided to handle it by himself with Leng Xiaoyaos help. That afternoon. Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan were in no mood for more activities after falling into the sea. Therefore, when they returned to the shore, they rested for a short while, then directly went home. They didnt tell their parents about what Leng Xiaoyao had done to them, because they didnt want them to find out that they went on a date. Leng Xiaoyao went out for four hours, so it was already 10 pm when she returned to the hospital and Leng Changyuan was gone. Leng Yecheng had slept for two hours and looked better after waking up. He didnt feel so dizzy now. Chen Yuxis mother was taking care of him, and his other family members were back home. Unfortunately, he was still in aa. After Leng Xiaoyao walked into Leng Yechengs ward, Leng Yecheng saw the stuff in her hands. What did you buy? Uncle, do you trust me? Leng Xiaoyao asked in a serious tone. Of course I trust you. Leng Yecheng answered seriously as well. If I tell you that I can help you recover faster, would you believe me? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Leng Yecheng was surprised and couldnt believe his ears. Can you help me recover faster? Yes, but dont rush to doubt it. Let me massage your head first and you can feel it, Leng Xiaoyao said, then she put down the stuff in her hands and walked towards Leng Yecheng. She didnt take out the medicine right away. She would take the medicine out after she used her magical energy to make him feel better. In that case, he would trust her. Sure. Leng Yecheng agreed. He wanted to see what Leng Xiaoyao could do. Standing behind Leng Yecheng, Leng Xiaoyao covered his head with her palms, then massaged his head. At the same time, she released magical energy and poured it into Leng Yechengs brain. Once the magical energy entered his brain, Leng Yecheng felt the pain being greatly relieved so he was shocked. Gradually, he became clear-headed and wondered whether Leng Xiaoyao was doing magic? However, Leng Xiaoyaos magical energy couldntpletely heal Leng Yechengs injury. He still needed a while to make a full recovery, but he was feeling much better after Leng Xiaoyaos treatment. Jesus, did you do magic? I no longer felt the pain after you massaged me for a few minutes! Leng Yecheng eximed in surprise. I cant tell you details, but you can trust me, Leng Xiaoyao said. Of course, of course I trust you, Leng Yecheng said. If he still didnt believe it, he would be an idiot, but he was really curious. However, Leng Xiaoyao refused to tell him the reason, so he stopped asking. And the broken part of your leg, Leng Xiaoyao said as she massaged Leng Yechengs broken leg. The same thing happened as when she healed his head. Leng Yecheng didnt feel the pain from his leg any longer, but it was a little itchy. It was very normal, because the broken bones connected again. The broken part of his leg recovered a lot too, but it would still take him a week before he could walk. Anyway, recovery time was much shorter than a month. Yaoyao, its too unbelievable. Leng Yecheng was really amazed. He felt it was too unbelievable to be true! I bought some herbs. You need to take the medicine and apply the herbs to your wounds. I need to remove the cast now. Itll help you recover much faster, Leng Xiaoyao said. Sure. Leng Yecheng was fully convinced now, so he would do whatever Leng Xiaoyao told him to. After that, Leng Xiaoyao began to remove the cast. Oh, itste now. Have you told grandpa? Does he know youre here? Leng Yecheng suddenly asked. Oh, right! I havent told him yet. I need to give grandpa a call. I wont go home tonight, and Ill sleep on the sofa in the living room for the night. I need to treat Secretary Chenter, Leng Xiaoyao said. Fine. Leng Yecheng didnt want her to stay here, because the hospital wasnt asfortable as their home. He was afraid Leng Xiaoyao might be ufortable, but Leng Xiaoyao needed to treat Chen Yuxi as well, so he couldnt stop her. They encountered the car crash together, so he couldnt abandon Chen Yuxi. Moreover, Leng Xiaoyao was adamant, and it was useless even if he disagreed, so he epted it. Without dy, Leng Xiaoyao called Leng Changyuan. At that moment, Leng Changyuan was about to call her since she was still outside. The moment he picked up his phone to call her, it rang, showing that the caller was Leng Xiaoyao, so he answered it at once. Yaoyao, where are you right now? When will you be home? Itste, Leng Changyuan asked worriedly. Grandpa, Im at the hospital to take care of Uncle Yecheng. I wont go home tonight. Secretary Chen isnt awake yet, so I need to help Uncle Yecheng with his work, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Leng Changyuan was struck dumb for a moment. Oh, you already heard the news? He hesitated to tell Leng Xiaoyao the bad news, because he was afraid that she might be worried, but unexpectedly she was already aware of it. Chapter 3018 - 3018 Try It 3018 Try It Yeah! Leng Xiaoyao answered, and didnt exin further. Fine! Leng Changyuan was worried that Leng Xiaoyao couldnt sleep well in the hospital, but he didnt turn her down when she said she needed to deal with some things for him. After all, he didnt want his business to be dyed either. After her call with Leng Changyuan, Leng Xiaoyao helped Leng Yecheng change his medicine. She looked even more skilled than a doctor, which surprised Leng Yecheng. Yaoyao, where did you learn medicine? Youre even more professional than the doctor who treated me this afternoon! Its a secret. Leng Xiaoyao replied with a mysterious smile. Fine! Leng Yecheng was disappointed, but he could understand it, so he didnt ask anything else. Leng Xiaoyao was bing more and more mysterious, and he somehow felt that she was strange. However, he was happy that she was getting better and better. No matter how she changed, she was always Leng Xiaoyao, his niece. Before long, Leng Xiaoyao finished changing the medicine and wrapping the wound for Leng Yecheng. What if Secretary Chens mother doesnt trust me and doesnt allow me to treat Secretary Chen? If shes reluctant to let me do it, I cant force them, Leng Xiaoyao said. You can go and call Mrs. Chen over. Ill talk with her about it, Leng Yecheng said. Great. Leng Xiaoyao replied, but she didnt rush to go out. Instead, she took out Leng Yechengs medicine first and told him to take it. Herbs are bitter, but its good for your health. For the sake of your health, just swallow it, Leng Xiaoyao said. At the same time, she handed him a ss of water. Its not an issue! Leng Yecheng eximed. As long as it could improve his health, he was willing to take it no matter how bitter it was. After watching Leng Yecheng take the medicine, Leng Xiaoyao went to Chen Yuxis ward. As soon as she went out, she knocked on the door of the next ward. After a moment, Mrs. Chen opened the door. She knew Leng Xiaoyao, but disliked her. In fact, she hated Leng Xiaoyao, but Leng Xiaoyao was the niece of her sons boss, so she couldnt show her dislike on her face. Miss Leng, may I help? Mrs. Chen inquired. Mrs. Chen, my uncle wants to see you. He needs to talk to you about something, Leng Xiaoyao said. Sure. Mrs. Chen agreed and went over with Leng Xiaoyao. In Leng Yechengs ward. She saw that he looked much better, but she didnt think further about that. Executive Chen, what can I do for you? Mrs. Chen, I know a way to help Yuxi recover quickly. Ive already tried it, and Im much better now, but I need you to trust me, Leng Yecheng said seriously. Really? What is it? Mrs. Chen asked excitedly. She hadnt decided whether to believe it or not, and simply wanted to know what it was. In addition, since Leng Yecheng said he had already tried it and became much better, she believed that he wouldnt fool her. Um, my niece, Yaoyao, can help us. She just treated me. As for the details, she cant tell us. I wont ask about it either, but its really helpful. Mrs. Chen, havent you noticed that I look much better now? Leng Yecheng said. Because Leng Yecheng understood that it was hard for other people to believe that Leng Xiaoyao hadpletely changed, he was afraid that Mrs. Chen might not be willing to trust them and try it. What? Mrs. Chen looked at Leng Xiaoyao in astonishment. She was aware that Leng Xiaoyao was a naughty, good-for-nothing. It was really unbelievable that she could treat patients now, but Leng Yecheng did look much better, and she noticed that as soon as she walked inside. She just didnt pay much attention to it. Now Leng Yecheng told her that, so she trusted him even though she didnt trust Leng Xiaoyao. Could Leng Xiaoyao really treat her son? At this time, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously, Mrs. Chen, I know its hard for you to believe that Ivepletely changed. I honestly cant discuss why Im good at medicine now, but Im sure that I can help your son recover faster. It wont do me any good to lie to you. Itll only cause me trouble. Hearing that, Mrs. Chen didnt say anything, but sized Leng Xiaoyao up. She still couldnt believe it, but she couldnt deny that Leng Xiaoyaos words made sense. There was indeed no need for Leng Xiaoyao to lie to her. It wouldnt do her any good and would only cause her trouble. How will you do it? Mrs. Chen asked. Although Leng Yecheng just said that Leng Xiaoyao was unwilling to tell them any details, she was still curious about it. I need to massage Secretary Chens wound first. Although its just a massage, its a secret method to heal the wound. It can help him wake up. After he wakes up, you can see whether he indeed feels better. Then you can decide whether to trust me and take the medicine I bought, Leng Xiaoyao exined. The massage was the key, because she needed to put magical energy into their bodies, but in Mrs. Chens eyes, it was just a massage. It wouldnt hurt Chen Yuxi, and the medicine was more important. Therefore, Mrs. Chen agreed. Sure, we can try it. After that, Leng Xiaoyao and Mrs. Chen returned to Chen Yuxis ward where Leng Xiaoyao began to massage his head. Because Chen Yuxi was in aa, he felt nothing. After seven minutes, Chen Yuxis head was cured. Although it wasntpletely healed, it was enough for Chen Yuxi to wake up. When Chen Yuxi woke up, Mrs. Chen wasnt excited or happy, she was shocked. She was shocked that Leng Xiaoyao really had the ability to wake Chen Yuxi up so quickly. Although Leng Xiaoyao said that she could help Chen Yuxi wake up faster, Mrs. Chen thought it wouldnt happen until a few hourster. After all, the doctor made it very clear that Chen Yuxi might only wake up tomorrow morning. Therefore, when Leng Xiaoyao promised to wake Chen Yuxi up faster, she thought the time would only be a bit shorter. The next moment, Mrs. Chen was excited and full of happiness. Yuxi, youre finally awake! Youre awake! Mrs. Chen burst into tears of joy. Then she immediately walked towards Chen Yuxi, but she didnt dare to touch him, because she was afraid it might hurt him. Chapter 3019 - 3019 Don’t Ask Too Much 3019 Dont Ask Too Much Mom Chen Yuxi spoke with difficulty. Oh, my son! Mrs. Chen was extremely emotional when Chen Yuxi called her and directly burst into tears. Afterwards, Chen Yuxi saw Leng Xiaoyao by his side. Although he didnt know that it was Leng Xiaoyao who treated him, he still politely greeted her. Miss Leng Secretary Chen, how does your head feel now? Leng Xiaoyao asked. !! Hearing that, Chen Yuxi felt his head, then said, Its a little painful, but its much better now. Much of the pain has faded. Oh, how long has it been? Chen Yuxi felt that he should have been in aa for a long time, otherwise the pain wouldnt suddenly go away. Hearing that, Mrs. Chen was even happier and more convinced by Leng Xiaoyaos words. Youve been unconscious for five hours. The doctor said that you wouldnt wake up till tomorrow, but Leng Xiaoyao treated you with a massage. A few minutester, you woke up, Mrs. Chen said, looking at Leng Xiaoyao with gratitude. What? Chen Yuxi was shocked and immediately turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said, No need to ask about it. I wont tell you the details, because its a secret. Sure. Chen Yuxi didnt ask since Leng Xiaoyao was unwilling to tell him. Now, let me treat your leg, Leng Xiaoyao said. Thank you so much, Miss Leng, Chen Yuxi said. Because Leng Xiaoyao didnt want them to ask about it, Chen Yuxi said nothing further. After that, Leng Xiaoyao treated Chen Yuxis leg. Because Chen Yuxi had already woken up, he could feel the changes in his wound. It was very painful, but the pain gradually went away after Leng Xiaoyao massaged his leg, which shocked Chen Yuxi. Even though he quickly woke up after Leng Xiaoyaos treatment, he was unconscious earlier, so he didnt have the chance to experience it, but now he could clearly feel the effect, so he waspletely amazed. However, he remembered Leng Xiaoyaos words. No matter how curious he was, he wouldnt ask about it. A whileter, Leng Xiaoyao stopped and asked, How do you feel now? I feel much better! Chen Yuxi said excitedly. So, do you trust me now? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Although she asked that question, she could see that they were already convinced from their reaction. She simply needed their answer. Yes, of course! Chen Yuxi and his mother said excitedly and with a sincere attitude. It seemed they were afraid Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt believe them. Miss Leng, thank you so much. If it hadnt been for you, my son wouldnt have gotten so much better yet. Mrs. Chen thanked her with tears in her eyes. Even though she felt it was quite unbelievable, that wasnt important. Most importantly, Chen Yuxi really got much better thanks to Leng Xiaoyaos treatment. In her opinion, Leng Xiaoyao could do magic! Miss Leng, thank you. Chen Yuxi also thanked her, feeling extremely grateful. Alright, I ept your gratitude. No need to thank me again. Ill bring the medicine over right now. There is medicine you can apply to the wound and medicine to take, Leng Xiaoyao exined, after all, Chen Yuxi was injured because of Leng Yecheng, so it was necessary for her to treat him too. There was no need to thank her. Great, great. Chen Yuxi and Mrs. Chen replied. After that, Leng Xiaoyao went out, while Chen Yuxi and his mother were still in shock. Son, am I dreaming? Mrs. Chen asked with uncertainty. She felt it was unreal. Most importantly, Leng Xiaoyao left a totally different impression on her right now. Youre not, Chen Yuxi said with determination. He was surprised, but he was sure that everything was real. He had seen Leng Xiaoyaos abilities before, so it was easier for him to ept her big change. Why did Miss Leng be so different? Wasnt she a good-for-nothing? Mrs. Chen asked. I dont know. I didnt know that she had changed so much until I saw her deal with Zhang Guanglin at thepanyst time. Chen Yuxi said, Alright, there is no need to think so much. In fact, we know very little about Miss Leng. We only heard some bad things about her. Perhaps that wasnt the real her! Chen Yuxi didnt think a person couldpletely change overnight. He thought it might be because he knew too little about Leng Xiaoyao and only saw her bad side. Youre right. Miss Leng used to be arrogant, but now shes calm and elegant. I think shes going to achieve a lot, Mrs. Chen said. Although their family wasnt wealthy, they werent poor either. Mrs. Chen also had her own career. She had seen countless people, so she could see Leng Xiaoyaos difference. I believe so. Chen Yuxi agreed. Once Leng Xiaoyao was back in Leng Yechengs ward, Leng Yecheng asked her hurriedly, Yaoyao, how is Secretary Chen now? Hes awake and is doing much better. I need to give them the medicine, Leng Xiaoyao said, then she took out the medicine she prepared for Chen Yuxi. Great. Leng Yecheng answered. If it was possible, he would go over and see Chen Yuxi in person. Leng Xiaoyao went back to Chen Yuxis ward with the medicine, then dressed his wound. When Chen Yuxi and Mrs. Chen saw Leng Xiaoyao dressing the wound, they knew she was very professional. No matter how Leng Xiaoyao became so skilled, both Chen Yuxi and Mrs. Chen believed that she must have learned medicine. Otherwise she wouldnt be able to be so good at it. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao took out more medicine for Chen Yuxi to take. Mrs. Chen, please pour a ss of water. This medicine is bitter. After Secretary Chen takes it, he will need the water, Leng Xiaoyao asked. Chapter 3020 - 3020 I Won’t Tell Anyone 3020 I Wont Tell Anyone Sure, Mrs. Chen said, then immediately went to pour a ss of water. Ive tolerated so much pain. Why do I even care about the bitter medicine? Chen Yuxi joked, half serious. I understand, but there is no need to tolerate bitterness. Leng Xiaoyao said with a smile, Change the medicine on your wound every two days. The next time should be the day after tomorrow at the same time. As for the medicine you need to take, take it twice a day at noon and in the afternoon for the following week. After you finish the medicine, Ille and check on your condition. Great, thank you, Miss Leng, Chen Yuxi and Mrs. Chen said. !! Alright, itste now. You should have some sleep. I wont leave tonight. Ill be staying in my uncles ward. If you need any help, feel free to let me know, Leng Xiaoyao said. Thanks. Chen Yuxi and Mrs. Chen replied. After that, Leng Xiaoyao left. It was already 12 pm at this time, but she didnt go to bed right away. Instead, she continued to watch the surveince videos. Before she did that, Leng Xiaoyao told Leng Yecheng what she had found today. Uncle, I just did a bit of investigating. I found out that the car crash wasnt an ident. However, I havent found out more information yet, so the investigation needs to continue, Leng Xiaoyao exined. What? It really was a scheme? Although Leng Yecheng also thought that it was likely to be a scheme, he was still surprised when Leng Xiaoyao told him the result. Moreover, Leng Xiaoyao already found it out. How did you find out? Leng Yecheng asked. I hacked into the surveince cameras along Peijiang Road, Leng Xiaoyao said. She was very honest with Leng Yecheng. Hearing that, Leng Yecheng was astonished. You can hack? Yeah! Are you amazed? Now you should believe that I have some skills, Leng Xiaoyao said proudly. Its indeed amazing, but when did you learn to hack? Leng Yecheng asked. It wasnt easy to master hacking. Its a secret. Alright, dont ask me about it. I wont tell anyone, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Yecheng remembered that Leng Xiaoyao didnt want them to ask too much about her abilities, so he stopped asking. Fine, I wont ask again, Leng Yecheng conceded. Have a good sleep. Ill stay in the living room. If you feel ufortable anywhere, just call me, Leng Xiaoyao said, then she picked up the files she needed to read. Ill take these. Itste now. You should go to bed. Shouldnt you go to school tomorrow? Leng Yecheng said. He was afraid that Leng Xiaoyao might not be able to get up and be energetic tomorrow. Its fine. I dont want to sleep right now, and I cant fall asleep either. I need to watch the surveince videos. I need to find out the truth as soon as possible, in case the mastermind does anything else. I dont want them to ruin the evidence, Leng Xiaoyao exined. Although the mastermind might not know that they had already found out that it was a scheme, it was possible that the mastermind would destroy the evidence. Fine! Leng Yecheng understood that he couldnt persuade Leng Xiaoyao, so he had to give in. Anyway, Leng Xiaoyao was right. If the mastermind destroyed the evidence, they wouldnt be able to take revenge. Therefore, it was better if they could find out the truth right away. Thank you for your effort, Yaoyao. Leng Yecheng felt very guilty. He couldnt handle it well, and needed Leng Xiaoyao to help him. Not at all! Were family after all. If youre in trouble, our family cant live a good life either, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Yecheng didnt know what to say. Leng Xiaoyao was right. They were family, so he shouldnt treat her as if they werent close. After that, Leng Xiaoyao went out with the files. She had now be mature and outstanding, which pleased Leng Yecheng, but he was also worried. If his older brother and sister-inw were still alive, they would be happy about Leng Xiaoyaos change. Leng Xiaoyao was so skilled now that she could live a good life on her own. The Leng family would always support her at the same time. However, Leng Yecheng somehow had a feeling that Leng Xiaoyao would support the Leng family in the future. It was true that the Leng family couldnt support Leng Xiaoyao. Instead, the Leng family needed her support. Leng Xiaoyao stayed in the living room, but there was a bed and quilt, so she could sleep well. In addition, there was also a desk in the living room, which was convenient for Leng Xiaoyao to read. She put herptop on the desk, then sat down in front of it and turned it on. After turning on theptop, Leng Xiaoyao didnt rush to watch the surveince videos. Instead, she checked Zhang Jinhuas bank ount and call records first to see whether he had a sudden transaction and who had contacted him recently. Even if there wasnt a sudden transaction, that didnt mean he wasnt guilty. Perhaps they made the deal in cash! Afterwards, she read the call records and verified which one of the numbers was her target. She had investigated for nearly half a day, but still didnt find any suspects. It could only prove that Zhang Jinhua didnt directly contact the mastermind. He might do it through a middleman. Therefore, it wasnt easy to find out the truth. As a result, Leng Xiaoyao turned to watch the surveince videos to see who Zhang Jinhua had met. Before long, she hacked into the surveince center and got the videos she needed. She watched the videos backwards in time, then saw the truck that was in front of Leng Yechengs car had stopped by the side of the road. The truck driver answered a call, then got in. However, the truck driver didnt start it right away. He waited till Leng Yechengs car was near, then drove ahead of it. At the beginning, there was a distance between them, but the distance was gradually shortened. A whileter, another big car followed Leng Yecheng from a ce near hispany. Zhang Jinhua also didnt start his car until after answering a call. Obviously, it was a scheme, otherwise they wouldnt do that at the same time! Leng Xiaoyao always believed that it was a scheme, so she wasnt surprised when she verified it. At this time, Leng Xiaoyao stopped watching surveince videos, and turned to check the phone numbers in Zhang Jinhuas call records during the time in the video. After finding the number, she found out who the owner was. Chapter 3021 - 3021 An All-round Genius 3021 An All-round Genius The result was that the number which called the truck driver in front of Leng Yecheng was the same one that called Zhang Jinhua. Obviously, they were a group. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao needed to investigate this phone number. After her investigation, she found the person was a middleman, but he had contacted Zhang Guanglin the day before yesterday. !! After a series of investigations, Leng Xiaoyao finally figured out that it was Zhang Guanglin who turned to this middleman for help. And the middleman paid the truck driver to harm Leng Yecheng. In other words, the key person in this car crash was Zhang Guanglin, but Leng Xiaoyao didnt think he was the mastermind. There must be someone else behind his back. Who was it? Leng Xiaoyao guessed the person must be in thepany Zhang Guanglin wanted to work for. Without dy, Leng Xiaoyao investigated Zhang Guanglins call records. She then saw call records between Zhang Guanglin and a manager in anotherpany. There were many people who had called Zhang Guanglin, so it wasnt enough to prove that he was guilty, but Leng Xiaoyao was extremely suspicious of them. She just needed to make sure of it by conducting a further investigation. After all, she only had clues now. After Leng Xiaoyao figured it out, it was already 3 am, but she didnt feel sleepy or tired. She was still full of energy. Anyway, she could stop investigating for the time being. All they needed to do next was to interrogate Zhang Guanglin. Leng Xiaoyao decided to do that on her own. After that, she took out the files and started reading. Leng Xiaoyao had learned about business from Gu Ning and was talented. She had dealt withplicated cases before, so she easily and quickly remembered the designing project for Fenglin Yuan. She spent two hours getting familiar with it, then slept for an hour before waking up at 6 am. At this time, Leng Yecheng was awake too. He immediately rang the bell because he needed to use the bathroom. Leng Xiaoyao was in the room, but she was a girl and his niece. It wasnt convenient for her to help him. After a male nurse came, he helped Leng Yecheng use the bathroom and left. Then Leng Xiaoyao went inside to see Leng Yecheng and told him what she had found out. Uncle, I found out something, but I still need more time to get the final result. When Leng Xiaoyao told Leng Yecheng what she had found out, Leng Yecheng was stunned. He wasnt surprised that Zhang Guanglin might be guilty, because he was suspicious of him once he realized the car crash was a scheme, but he was shocked by Leng Xiaoyaos abilities. Within such a short time, she had found out a lot of clues. Now he admired Leng Xiaoyao more than ever. What do you n to do next? Leng Yecheng asked. We should interrogate Zhang Guanglin. Ill do that, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great. Leng Yecheng answered. After witnessing Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, Leng Yechengpletely trusted her. As long as she was willing to help, he believed there was nothing she couldnt do. Oh, Ive read all the files. There is still some time. I can present it to you. What do you think? You can be the client and ask me difficult questions to see whether you can be persuaded by me, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Leng Yecheng was surprised again. Leng Xiaoyao read all the files too? Did you not sleep at allst night? Leng Yecheng asked, but Leng Xiaoyao looked energetic. It didnt seem as if she had stayed up all night. Instead, it seemed as if she had a very good sleep. I slept at 5 am and got up at 6 am. After all, Ive practiced kung fu for a long time, so it wont affect my condition even if Im up all night, Leng Xiaoyao said. She was very honest with Leng Yecheng. Hearing that Leng Xiaoyao was up for a whole night, Leng Yecheng felt a little guilty. Even though you can still be energetic, dont stay up all night again. Itll harm your health. Alright, I know. In order to set Leng Yechengs mind at ease, Leng Xiaoyao agreed. She wouldnt be so honest with Leng Yecheng next time if she stayed up all night again. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao took Leng Yecheng as the client and introduced the project of Fenglin Yuan. When she did the introduction, she edited it and made it better. Leng Yecheng noticed the change, and his eyes lit up after hearing Leng Xiaoyaos introduction. Yaoyao, youre a genius, an all-round genius! As soon as Leng Xiaoyao finished, Leng Yechengplimented her. Luckily, Leng Xiaoyao was his niece, or he wouldnt hesitate to poach her if she worked for anotherpany. In fact, talented people wouldnt stay in smallpanies, they always chose to work for bigpanies. I agree with you! Leng Xiaoyao said with pride, but Leng Yecheng didnt think that she was thinking too highly of herself. After all, she was really very outstanding. If she was too modest, she might appear hypocritical. However, Leng Yecheng still joked. Arent you modest? Its a fact. I dont think I need to be modest. After all, Ill look hypocritical if Im too modest, Leng Xiaoyao said. When it was necessary, she would be modest, but it was unnecessary in front of her family. Youre right! Leng Yecheng was amazed. Leng Xiaoyaos character didnt change much. She was as proud of herself as always, but her pride matched her abilities now. What questions do you have? Leng Xiaoyao asked. After Leng Yecheng asked her several difficult questions, which Leng Xiaoyao answered easily, Leng Yecheng was very satisfied. Ningning, youre really amazing. I believe you can take over thepany in the future, Leng Yecheng said. Although he had been managing thepany during these years, he had no intention of keeping it. If Leng Xiaoyao wasnt a good manager, he would support her, but if she could manage thepany well, he was more than willing to leave it to her. As for his kids in the future, he had shares of thepany, which was enough to provide them with a good life. Chapter 3022 - 3022 The Top Scorer 3022 The Top Scorer Dont! I only need 20% shares and a dividend is enough. I dont need more of it. Whatever I want, Ill get it by myself. Uncle, you should be aware of my abilities now, so you can trust me, right? Leng Xiaoyao said confidently. She had no intention of taking over thepany. Fengshang Design was different now, and Leng Yecheng made it sessful. It was already a lot for her to have 20% shares. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Leng Yecheng was surprised. He didnt expect that she had no intention of taking back thepany. He surely had confidence in Leng Xiaoyao, but it wasnt easy to build up a newpany. But Alright, no one can change my mind. Uncle, if you can manage thepany well, keep it away from my first uncle, Leng Xiaoyao said. They could provide their family with a good life, and Leng Yecheng was willing to let Leng Xiaoyaos first uncle use the car he bought for the family, but it was impossible for them to steal Fengshang Design. Since Leng Xiaoyao said nobody could change her mind, Leng Yecheng understood that it was useless no matter what he said right now. Therefore, he agreed. Honestly, even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt tell him to keep Fengshang Design away from her first uncle, he would do that. Dont worry, Yaoyao, Ill never let them steal Fengshang Design. Leng Yecheng promised. Great. Oh, I should go to school now. Remember to take the medicine at noon, Leng Xiaoyao said, then walked out. At their school, many students surrounded the notice board and eximed once in a while. Leng Xiaoyao knew the result of the monthly test was out. And the top scorer must be her. She wasnt surprised at all when she realized she was number 1, because she guessed that she would be in the top 1 or 2. After all, she was ranked at the top in the previous incarnation as well and she nearly had a full score. Before the test, she told them that she might be among the top 10, because she was modest. In addition, it would be embarrassing if she failed to do what she said. Hey, boss! Before Leng Xiaoyao walked closer, Wu Minmin called her from behind. She stopped and turned around. Wu Minmin gasped for breath in front of Leng Xiaoyao and asked, Boss, the result of the monthly test is out. Where do you think youre ranked? The top 1, Leng Xiaoyao said. What? Wu Minmin understood that Leng Xiaoyao was excellent at studying now, so she thought Leng Xiaoyao might rank fifth, but she wasnt too sure of it, because no one knew the results yet. Unexpectedly, Leng Xiaoyao confidently believed that she was the top scorer! I heard them talking about me. Leng Xiaoyao pointed at the notice board. Wu Minmin followed the direction, but the notice board was over a dozen meters away. She could hear nothing. You have very good hearing! Wu Minmin eximed with admiration. Lets go have a look, Leng Xiaoyao said. Afterwards, they walked to the notice board together. Leng Xiaoyao ising! When Leng Xiaoyao walked over, someone saw her and shouted. Hearing that, everyone turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao with gazes full of respect for her. When Leng Xiaoyao was at the edge of the crowd, they subconsciously separated and let her pass. Leng Xiaoyao didnt hesitate to go inside. Then she took out her phone and took a picture of the list. She was going to send it to Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng. Wow, boss, youre really the top 1. The full score is 750 points, and your total score is 747. Thats unbelievable! You have 32 more points than the number 2. Wu Minmin eximed as soon as she saw Leng Xiaoyaos name on the top of the list. She was so excited that other people might think that she was the top 1. Because the news that Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became good at studying went abroad before the monthly test and many people witnessed it, they guessed she could rank among the top 10 this time. So even though she ranked top 1 in the end, no one thought she had cheated. However, they didnt expect her total score to be 747 points, which was incredible! Therefore, a few students thought she might have cheated, but no one knew how she managed to do that. In fact, most of them were jealous of Leng Xiaoyao so they attacked her. Everyone felt excited for Leng Xiaoyao, but Leng Xiaoyao didnt look surprised at all, which deeply impressed them. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt surprised, because she had confidence in herself and believed she could be the top 1. However, everyone else was astonished because they didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to be the top 1. After taking a picture, Leng Xiaoyao didnt send it to Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng right away because she saw An Chenmeng walking over. Therefore, she waited for her arrival. The moment An Chenmeng got out of the car, she directly ran towards the notice board. She was running over quickly because she wanted to know about Leng Xiaoyaos score. She didnt care about her own score, she only cared about Leng Xiaoyaos score right now. In fact, she ranked the same ce every time, and there wouldnt be a big change, but Leng Xiaoyao was different. Although she didnt see Leng Xiaoyaos score yet, she was mentally-prepared to be surpassed by Leng Xiaoyao. She only needed to verify it. When An Chenmeng arrived, she saw a vague smile on Leng Xiaoyaos face and was sure that Leng Xiaoyao won. Although most students had heard about the bet between An Chenmeng and Leng Xiaoyao, they said nothing in a tacit agreement as An Chenmeng walked over. They were afraid that she might be angered if they made a sound. When An Chenmeng saw the list, the first name at the top of it shocked her. What? Leng Xiaoyao was the number 1 and her total score was 747 points? An Chenmeng couldnt believe her eyes. She understood that it was highly likely for Leng Xiaoyao to surpass her, but she didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to be number 1 with a total score of 747 points. Therefore, An Chenmeng stood there without a word from the shock. Chapter 3023 - 3023 Impulsive? 3023 Impulsive? After days of hard studying, An Chenmeng ranked higher this time, going from 139th to 126th. Her total score was slightly more than 20 points higher too, and it was 608 points, but she was hardlyparable to Leng Xiaoyao. An Chenmeng, you lost, so dont bother our boss again, Wu Minmin said triumphantly. Hearing that, An Chenmeng turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao with reluctance. She lost nothing, but she somehow felt she suffered a great loss. Leng Xiaoyao, given my family background, it wont do you any harm if you ept me as one of your girls. Instead, you can have one more helper and expand your connections. If you need anything in the future, I might be helpful. Why are you turning me down? An Chenmeng asked confusedly. It was rare to see a girl aiming to be another girlsckey, especially when that girl was poorer. An Chenmengs words aroused their curiosity. Why did Leng Xiaoyao turn such a rich heiress down? Wasnt it pleasant to order a richer girl to do things for her? You know your family is richer than mine. Then why do you want me to be your boss? There is nothing I can do for you! Leng Xiaoyao said. She understood that An Chenmeng admired her because An Chenmeng liked fighting and she was good at fighting. I saw your skills in fighting, so I want to join you. Isnt that enough? An Chenmeng said. Of course its enough, but dont forget what I told you. I wont fight or cause trouble again. Ill focus on my studies and preparing for the National College Entrance Examination. I also need to help my ssmates review. I wont have much time to spend with you, Leng Xiaoyao said. You can spend time with me after the National College Entrance Examination! Which university are you going to study in? I can apply for the same university. I know Im hardlyparable to you right now, but I can make a lot of progress in the following months. Ill do my best to study in the same university as you, An Chenmeng said sincerely. Hearing that, not only the other students were shocked, Leng Xiaoyao was too. She originally thought that it was an impulsive decision that An Chenmeng made to join them, but unexpectedly An Chenmeng took it very seriously. She didnt seem to be joking at all. Was this really an impulsive decision? I dont care whether youve carefully thought about it, but youve promised me that, so you must keep your word. I hate people who cant fulfill their promises, Leng Xiaoyao said. Fine, I ept the result, and Ill do what Ive promised, but now please give me a second chance to join you! An Chenmeng insisted. No, you cant. Leng Xiaoyao answered, then she ignored An Chenmeng and left with Wu Minmin. An Chenmeng didnt chase them, but she honestly didnt want to give up. Jesus, why is she so determined? I cant believe she would do something like that in order to join us, Wu Minmin said in surprise after being pulled away by Leng Xiaoyao. The moment Leng Xiaoyao walked away, Leng Yuqi came. Without dy, she went to look at the result of the monthly test. Only Leng Xiaoyao, Uncle Liu, Leng Changyuan and she were aware of their bet, so she wasnt afraid of being embarrassed. However, she was unwilling to lose. Although other people didnt know that Leng Yuqi alsopeted with Leng Xiaoyao in the monthly test, they knew that they were cousins, so they alwayspared them with each other. After all, they were both born in the Leng family, but there was a big difference between them. Leng Yuqi always ranked among the top 50 in their grade, while Leng Xiaoyao was among the bottom 50. Now Leng Xiaoyao ranked higher than Leng Yuqi, and the otherspared them with each other again. Leng Yuqi used to be better than Leng Xiaoyao, but now Leng Xiaoyao is ranked higher than her. Change is the only constant! Right, but Leng Yuqi isnt bad. She ranks behind 40th normally, but this time she has ranked 32nd. She has ranked higher than before and her total score is also about twenty points more thanst time. Hearing their conversation, Leng Yuqi understood that she lost, but she still went to see where Leng Xiaoyaos name was. Surprisingly, she saw Leng Xiaoyaos name at the top of the list and her total score was 747 points, which was seventy-nine points more than hers. Leng Yuqi couldnt believe her eyes and believed it must be wrong. After all, the top scorerst time was now thirty-two points behind Leng Xiaoyao. If the news about Leng Xiaoyaos change hadnt gone abroad and many students as well as teachers hadnt witnessed it, she would say that Leng Xiaoyao had cheated in the test. However, the news about Leng Xiaoyaos outstanding performance in ss was known to everyone in their school, so she couldnt criticize Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao had the ability to get a high score. However, Leng Yuqi still couldnt ept that, because she lost and had to give Leng Xiaoyao ten thousand yuan! She was reluctant to face it! Even though Leng Yuqi was full of hatred and irritation, she didnt show it on her face. She didnt want anyone to notice her abnormal reaction. Therefore, she hurriedly ran away from the crowd after seeing the result. However, she wasnt good at hiding her emotions. Even if she did her best, she still showed some of it on her face, but not many people saw it. Those who saw her reaction didnt pay much attention to it. After all, Leng Yuqi was always better than Leng Xiaoyao at studying, so it was normal that she would be upset when Leng Xiaoyao surpassed her. Shortly after Leng Yuqi walked away, Chu Jiayu and Jiang Yihan came over. They met each other after getting out of their cars, and ran to the notice board at once. Then they saw Leng Xiaoyaos name and total score. The moment they saw Leng Xiaoyaos name and score, they were as shocked as everyone else and even thought Leng Xiaoyao might have cheated in the test. However, given what Leng Xiaoyao had done recently, it wasnt likely that she had cheated. Chapter 3024 - 3024 Leng Xiaoyao Is So Impressive 3024 Leng Xiaoyao Is So Impressive Yuqi, did you see the result? Leng Xiaoyao is the top scorer. Her total score is 747 points! I know shes excellent at studying right now, but I still cant believe shes so good, Chu Jiayu said in astonishment. Right! Leng Xiaoyao is totally different now. I hate it. Jiang Yihan chimed in. Although they were jealous of Leng Xiaoyao, they werent as jealous of her as Leng Yuqi was because there was no conflict between them. They mostly disliked Leng Xiaoyao because they had a good rtionship with Leng Yuqi. Leng Yuqi was in a terrible mood at this moment, so when Chu Jiayu and Jiang Yihan talked about the result in front of her, she became more annoyed. However, she couldnt vent her anger at them, so she only replied unhappily. Yeah, its shocking. Jiang Yihan gave Leng Yuqi a nce, then said, Leng Xiaoyao suddenly changed so much. If Jianan knew, would he She didnt finish, but Leng Yuqi and Chu Jiayu understood what she wanted to say. No, it wont happen! Leng Yuqi denied it at once. She sounded confident, but she was actually full of worries. In fact, there were too many conflicts between Leng Xiaoyao and them. Chu Jianan hated Leng Xiaoyao to death right now. However, Leng Yuqi felt very stressed when facing Leng Xiaoyao. She felt insecure and cared too much about Chu Jianan, so it was impossible for her not to be worried. No way! Even if Leng Xiaoyao is different now, her face is still the same. Its full of freckles. No one will like her! Chu Jiayu said disdainfully. She was sure that Chu Jianan cared about a girls appearance. Although there are freckles all over Leng Xiaoyaos face, she has fine and delicate features. She can easily be beautiful by removing the freckles at the hospital, Jiang Yihan said. The moment she finished, she added to prevent Leng Yuqi getting mad at her. Um, I dont really mean that. Its my older cousin who told me that. You know my older cousin is a make-up artist, so shes professional. Without surprise, Leng Yuqi was getting angrier, but she didnt me Jiang Yihan because she exined immediately. She also understood that Leng Xiaoyao had fine and delicate features. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt attractive now because of those freckles, but she could be much prettier without them. After all, Leng Xiaoyaos parents were both good-looking and no one in the Leng family had a in face. If Leng Xiaoyao was ugly, she might not have the blood of the Leng family. I dont think she will be as pretty as Yuqi even if she removes those freckles, Chu Jiayu said. She was very protective of Leng Yuqi. Of course! Jiang Yihan agreed. Anyway, there were freckles all over Leng Xiaoyaos face, so she wasnt attractive at all. Actually, Jiang Yihanplimented Leng Xiaoyao in front of Leng Yuqi because she was jealous of Leng Yuqi. She loved Chu Jianan too, but Chu Jianan was only interested in Leng Yuqi. In fact, her family was richer than Leng Yuqis family, but Leng Yuqi was prettier and sexier than her. Therefore, since Leng Yuqi couldnt be together with Chu Jianan publicly right now, Jiang Yihan came up with the idea of stealing Chu Jianan away. She understood that it would make them enemies, but she didnt care. Leng Yuqi acted pure and elegant in front of them, but she knew Leng Yuqi was a calcting girl. The moment anything went wrong when they did something together, Leng Yuqi always put the me on her. She had been embarrassed like that many times, so she had a grudge against Leng Yuqi. Therefore, she didnt care if they became enemies. She knew that Chu Jianan might not be aware of Leng Yuqis real colors. If he knew, she didnt think he would continue to be together with her. However, she had to think of a way to impress Chu Jianan and collect enough evidence to prove that Leng Yuqi was hypocritical. Along Leng Xiaoyaos way to the ssroom, students who knew her score in the test looked at her with admiration. Wang Yiming arrived at the ssroom earlier, so he raised his voice once Leng Xiaoyao walked inside. Now, lets apud Leng Xiaoyaos excellent performance in the monthly test this time. Shes the top scorer and nearly got a full score. Her total score is 747 points! The next moment, there was a round of thunderous apuse. Leng Xiaoyao, youre so impressive. Youre amazing! All of them were full of excitement, as if they were the top scorer, but they were the worst ss, and none of them had ever ranked among the top 200. Now that there was a top scorer in their ss, it was impossible for them not to be excited. And they felt extremely proud. In addition, Leng Xiaoyao was the worst of the worst students. Now she suddenly became the top scorer, which shocked a lot of people. They were happy to hear the news too! No one was more excited than Wang Yiming, their head teacher. When the result came out, he was ecstatic, especially when other head teachers showed their envy of him. He had believed that Leng Xiaoyao might be among the top 10, but unexpectedly she was the top scorer. Because of the shocking news, even the dean of students and the principal called him to the office to talk about it. At the beginning, they were doubtful of Leng Xiaoyaos score, but they were convinced after Wang Yimings exnation. However, they said something that upset Wang Yiming afterwards because they wanted Leng Xiaoyao to study in the best ss. Given her score, she should be with the best students. It was true that Leng Xiaoyao matched the best ss, and she might not study well in ss 8. Wang Yiming was unwilling to lose Leng Xiaoyao, but he didnt know her opinion yet, so he couldnt turn them down right away. He needed to ask Leng Xiaoyao her opinion first. Thanks! Leng Xiaoyao politely thanked them for their apuse andpliments. Before Leng Xiaoyao went to her seat, Wang Yiming asked her out. Leng Xiaoyao, we need to have a talk outside. Sure, Leng Xiaoyao said, then she followed Wang Yiming out. Outside the door, Wang Yiming immediately turned from happy to upset. Seeing that, Leng Xiaoyao understood that something wasnt right, but she said nothing and waited patiently. Chapter 3025 - 3025 Xi Keyi 3025 Xi Keyi Wang Yiming remained silent for a few seconds, then said, Leng Xiaoyao, because youre the top scorer in this monthly test, the dean of students wants you to join the best ss in our school, because you deserve the best teaching. If you stay in ss 8, itll only affect your studying. So, they want me to ask you about your opinion. Do you want to stay in ss 8? Its totally up to you. You can make the decision on your own. Wang Yiming hoped that Leng Xiaoyao would stay in their ss, so that the other students could make progress together with her. Leng Xiaoyao only helped their ss review for a few days, but they all got higher scores in this monthly test. If she continued to help them, he believed all of them could make great progress. However, he wouldnt force Leng Xiaoyao to stay for his own good. After all, given Leng Xiaoyaos score, it was indeed a better choice for her to study in the best ss. !! The best ss? Do you think its the best for me? Dont they know I can teach by myself? Many teachers have been impressed by my way of exining the questions. Even if I want to be epted by the Capital University, it wouldnt be difficult. Why should I move to the best ss? I dont think its a good thing for me if I have to adjust to a new ss two months before the National College Entrance Examination. Strange ssmates and the ssroom will only bother me. I dont want to join them. Ill stay in ss 8, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt think it was a good idea. Actually, she just said that strange ssmates and a new ssroom would bother her as an excuse. She simply didnt want to join the best ss. And she could see that Wang Yiming didnt want her to leave, because she could clearly see the sadness on his face. Hearing that Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to join the best ss and was willing to stay in ss 8, Wang Yiming became excited. Are you sure? He asked with uncertainty. Of course, sir, you can pass my words to the dean of students, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great, Ill go tell them what you want right now. You can go back to the ssroom, Wang Yiming said. He couldnt wait to tell the dean of students and the principal about her opinion. He was honestly amazed by Leng Xiaoyaos reply. Sure. Leng Xiaoyao answered, then she went back to the ssroom and exined the questions to her ssmates. Because Leng Xiaoyao had just be the top scorer with a total score of 747 points, the other ssmates attached more importance to her ss. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng read Leng Xiaoyaos message as soon as they received it. After seeing the picture, they were both stunned. Actually, Leng Xiaoyao had told them that she could get into the top 10, and they believed that she had the ability to do that, but they never thought that she would be among the top 3, not to mention bing the top student. Knowing that Leng Xiaoyao still had sses afterwards, they didnt call her. Instead, they sent her a message. In the message, they expressed their happiness and admiration. Because Leng Xiaoyao was helping her ssmates review, she didnt read their reply until the morning ss was over, but she didnt reply. Once they had a break, everyone surrounded Leng Xiaoyao and repeatedlyplimented her. Leng Xiaoyao was very used to it, so she didnt feel uneasy at all. On the contrary, she happily epted theirpliments. However, she disliked their loud discussion, but she showed nothing on her face, because she understood that her ssmates were just being nice to her. After Wang Yiming passed Leng Xiaoyaos words to the dean of students and the principal, the dean and the principal didnt insist. After all, they couldnt force her. During the break, Leng Xiaoyao went to see Wang Yiming and asked for leave. As for the reason, Leng Xiaoyao decided to be honest and said that Leng Yecheng and his secretary had just been in a car ident, and there was a proposal that they needed to deal with tomorrow, but the secretary couldnt go because he was seriously injured. Therefore, she would go with Leng Yecheng. Hearing that, Wang Yiming doubted whether Leng Xiaoyao could do that. Leng Xiaoyao exined that she had already passed her uncles test, and she was capable of doing it. Wang Yiming was shocked. To his astonishment, Leng Xiaoyao had suddenly be excellent at studying and business as well! In the end, Wang Yiming agreed. Even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt give him a reason, he wouldnt ask much. Leng Xiaoyao simply gave him a reason out of respect. After their sses in the morning, Leng Xiaoyao told her ssmates that she would be gone for one and a half days. She couldnt help them review, and they needed to do it on their own. The students in ss 8 were Leng Xiaoyaos fans now, so none of them felt as if it wasnt her business. Instead, they actively responded to her. That day, everyone in their school was talking about Leng Xiaoyaos score. After leaving her school, Leng Xiaoyao directly went to the hospital. In Leng Yechengs ward, his girlfriend was with him. Looking at the injured Leng Yecheng, she looked very sad. Unfortunately, it was just an act! She didnt love Leng Yecheng at all, she only formed a romantic rtionship with him for a reason. Leng Yechengs girlfriend was Xi Keyi. She was twenty-five years old and was a beautiful model. Xi Keyi met Leng Yecheng at an event. She was a friend of his friend, so they gradually got closer. As time went by, Leng Yecheng fell in love with Xi Keyi. However, that was actually Xi Keyis scheme, and she was so good at acting that Leng Yecheng didnt notice anything wrong. Luckily, they were only boyfriend and girlfriend for two months, so they werent deeply in love. Leng Xiaoyao had to get rid of Xi Keyi as soon as possible, so that Leng Yecheng wouldnt be hurt. Once Leng Xiaoyao came, she directly walked inside. She didnt care whether they would feel bothered, because she intended to interrupt them. Uncle, is this your friend? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Yeah! Leng Yecheng was a little embarrassed. He hesitated to tell Leng Xiaoyao that Xi Keyi was actually his girlfriend. Hi, nice to meet you. Im his niece. My name is Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao greeted Xi Keyi. Even though she knew Xi Keyi was a bad person, she couldnt embarrass her right now. She had to act kind till she had solid evidence. Chapter 3026 - 3026 Investigate Xi Keyi 3026 Investigate Xi Keyi Because she was upied with other things recently, she didnt have much time to investigate Xi Keyi. Nice to see you too. My name is Xi Keyi. Ive heard about you from your uncle. Xi Keyi gently smiled at Leng Xiaoyao, but she actually disdained Leng Xiaoyao in her heart, because she was aware of what Leng Xiaoyao had done before. She didnt hear about Leng Xiaoyaos bad deeds from Leng Yecheng, because Leng Yecheng never said anything bad about Leng Xiaoyao. She heard about Leng Xiaoyao because she had collected information about the Leng family beforehand. Oh, youve talked about me? Leng Xiaoyao acted surprised, then turned to look at Leng Yecheng. Uncle, what did you say about me before Miss Xi? Did you badmouth me behind my back? She seemed confused. I didnt. I never said anything bad about you, Leng Yecheng said. Great! Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt ask Leng Yecheng about their rtionship because she didnt want to hear about it nor would ept Xi Keyi. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao changed the topic. Oh, uncle, have you eaten? Yes, Keyi brought food for me, Leng Yecheng said. He was hesitating to tell Leng Xiaoyao their real rtionship, so he was extremely relieved when Leng Xiaoyao changed the topic. He wasnt afraid of Leng Xiaoyao knowing. He only felt that Xi Keyi and he werent in a stable rtionship yet, and he decided to share the news with his family when their rtionship became stable. However, Xi Keyi felt slightly ufortable when Leng Xiaoyao didnt continue to talk about it. Even though she formed a close rtionship with Leng Yecheng for a purpose, she was Leng Yechengs girlfriend now, so she wanted their romantic rtionship to be public. Otherwise it would make her feel as if their romantic rtionship was uneptable. However, they had stopped talking about it, so she said nothing. Oh, have you taken the medicine? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Yes. Leng Yecheng answered. Great. I havent eaten yet. You two can stay here and chat. I need to go eat, Leng Xiaoyao announced. You havent eaten yet? Go eat. Dont stay hungry for too long, Leng Yecheng said. Sure, Ill talk to you about thepany after I finish eating. See you then, Leng Xiaoyao said in a bid to chase Xi Keyi out. Once she finished speaking, Leng Xiaoyao went out. Um, I think I should leave soon, Xi Keyi said. She didnt think much about whether Leng Xiaoyao did it on purpose, because Leng Xiaoyao seemed very normal. She seemed to ept Xi Keyi as Leng Yechengs friend and didnt even ask further about their rtionship. Great, but I cant be with you these days so take care of yourself, Leng Yecheng said. Im not a kid. I can take care of myself. Im just worried about you, Xi Keyi said considerately. You dont need to worry about me. There is a nurse to take care of me. The hospital isnt a good ce for your health. I dont want you to get a cold, Leng Yecheng said with concern. Fine. Xi Keyi replied. Leng Xiaoyao really did go to eat. She randomly grabbed a meal outside the hospital, then came back. On her way back, she met Xi Keyi. Miss Xi, are you leaving? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Yeah, I have something else to deal with, so I need to leave first. Xi Keyi gently smiled. Oh, of course. Miss Xi, thank you for your visit to my uncle, Leng Xiaoyao said, deliberately making them seem distant. Xi Keyi understood that the Leng family wasnt aware of her rtionship with Leng Yecheng yet, so it was very normal for Leng Xiaoyao to talk to her like that. However, she was still displeased. Well, I have a very close rtionship with your uncle. You dont need to thank me for that, Xi Keyi said, trying to imply that she wasnt a stranger. I know, but its about being polite. No matter how close you are, I still need to thank you. Alright, Miss Xi, I wont stop you from leaving. I need to see my uncle now, Leng Xiaoyao said, then she directly walked away. Xi Keyi thought Leng Xiaoyao would ask further about her rtionship with Leng Yecheng, but unexpectedly Leng Xiaoyao had no interest so she didnt know what else to say. Besides, she somehow felt that Leng Xiaoyao was different from the girl she had heard about. Leng Xiaoyao looked mature and stable. She wasnt arrogant, nor was she stupid. It seemed as if Xi Keyi had collected the wrong information. Back in the ward, Leng Xiaoyao asked Leng Yecheng, I told you to arrange for someone to spy on Zhang Guanglin. Have you received any news? I asked about it in the morning, but we found nothing abnormal. I think the hacker we paid is much worse than you, Leng Yecheng said. He wasnt ming the hacker. After all, ones abilities were limited. He wouldnt me the hacker just because the hacker wasnt skilled enough. How is that possible? Leng Xiaoyao had already reached the highest level of hacking, so it couldnt be easier for her to investigate this case. Even though Leng Xiaoyao was less skilled than K, K didnt be so skilled until the year of 2018 when he met Gu Ning. Before that K was just as skilled as Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao was outstanding at hacking. Hows thepany now? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Several shareholders came to see me this morning. Several of them are sincere, while several simply wanted to know my condition. Although we work in the same ce, its unavoidable that some are disloyal and ambitious. If Im really in a bad condition, the shareholders will definitelypete against each other, but I think they should behave themselves after seeing Im fine, Leng Yecheng said. Wonderful. Ill go to see Zhang Guanglin at thepany when theyre about to get off work, but for now I need to investigate something else, Leng Xiaoyao said. She decided to investigate Xi Keyi first. What happened? Leng Yecheng asked. Ill tell you after the result is out, Leng Xiaoyao said. Before the result was out, she couldnt tell Leng Yecheng anything. Fine! Since Leng Xiaoyao was unwilling to tell him, Leng Yecheng didnt ask more. Then Leng Xiaoyao went out and sat down in front of the desk in the living room. She turned on theptop and began to investigate Xi Keyi. Xi Keyi. Female, twenty-five years old, born in City Chang, graduated from the Capital Film Academy, was currently a still model with some fame. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao collected information about Xi Keyis family. There were four people in her family, including her parents, her younger brother and her. The Xi family was involved in business as well, but they didnt have arge business. They had just over a hundred million yuan in assets. Leng Xiaoyao found out Xi Keyis address, and hacked into the surveince cameras around the house. Chapter 3027 - 3027 Be Honest or Be Punished 3027 Be Honest or Be Punished Leng Xiaoyao saw a young man frequently get in ande out of Xi Keyis apartment, but the young man wasnt Leng Yecheng. After the young man walked into Xi Keyis apartment, he didnte out until the next day. It was a single apartment and they were alone together. Without further thinking, Leng Xiaoyao figured out what they were doing. Upon thinking that Xi Keyi was dating another man while being Leng Yechengs girlfriend, Leng Xiaoyao was furious. She didnt know whether Leng Yecheng had slept with Xi Keyi. If not, it wouldnt be a big deal. If they had, it would be disgusting. Xi Keyi was like a w*ore in Leng Xiaoyaos eyes. !! However, before she had solid proof, Leng Xiaoyao had to curb her anger and continue to investigate it. After that, Leng Xiaoyao found the young mans face and took a screen-shot of him. Without dy, she searched for information about him. Before long, she learned about who he was. His name was Song Xiuyan. He was twenty-nine years old and was the general manager of Yuhua Model Management. He graduated from the Capital Finance University. It meant he graduated from the same university as Leng Yecheng. Leng Xiaoyao investigated further on that, and it proved that they indeed graduated from the same university in the same year. It seemed that Song Xiuyan was the mastermind who aimed to trap Leng Yecheng, but Leng Xiaoyao didnt know whether there were any grudges between them. If they had grudges in school, it would be hard for Leng Xiaoyao to know. She had to ask Leng Yecheng about it. If they had grudges after they graduated, it might be easier to know what had happened between them. Leng Xiaoyao thought it was necessary for her to ask Leng Yecheng, but not now. She needed to wait till tomorrows work was done. If she asked Leng Yecheng right now, his mood would be affected, which would affect their business tomorrow. It would be best if Leng Xiaoyao could get evidence of Xi Keyis abnormal rtionship with Song Xiuyan. In order to have evidence of their affair, Leng Xiaoyao needed to continue to watch Xi Keyi. As a result, Leng Xiaoyao immediately hacked into the surveince cameras and followed Xi Keyi after she left the hospital. After Xi Keyi left the hospital, she directly returned to her apartment. Because Xi Keyi walked into the apartment, Leng Xiaoyao couldnt see her anymore, but she was alone inside as was shown in the surveince video. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao had to continue to investigate. At 3 pm, Ji Yanxi came. Leng Yecheng didnt share the news with Ji Yanxi and Han Yu at the beginning, so Ji Yanxi didnt know about it until now and he came to see Leng Yecheng at once. Han Yu was still recovering, so he didnte. Coincidentally, Han Yu and Leng Yecheng became patients on the same day. In Leng Yechengs ward, Ji Yanxi saw Leng Xiaoyao and felt a lot more relieved, because he believed Leng Yecheng would be fine with Leng Xiaoyaos help. After watching Leng Xiaoyao do the operation for Han Yu, he was sure that she was skilled at medicine. Because Leng Xiaoyao didnt want Leng Yecheng to know that she had already met Ji Yanxis, she pretended that she didnt know Ji Yanxi when he showed up. Ji Yanxi didnt point it out. They didnt know each other until Leng Yecheng made the introduction. Ji Yanxi left after about ten minutes. At 4 pm, Leng Xiaoyao went to Fengshang Design. It was 4:30 pm when she arrived, so it wasnt time for them to be off work yet. Zhang Guanglin was still in his office. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about it, and directly went into his office. After Zhang Guanglin attacked Leng Yecheng, he was always anxious because he was afraid that he might be exposed. Now Leng Xiaoyao suddenly came in, so Zhang Guanglin was scared, because he still remembered how aggressive Leng Xiaoyao was. However, why did Leng Xiaoyao suddenlye to see him? Did she find anything? No, that was impossible! He was very careful. After Leng Xiaoyao went inside, she directly shut the door close behind her. The next second, she walked towards Zhang Guanglin. Zhang Guanglin shrank in horror and asked, W-What do you want to do? Zhang Guanglin was too frightened to speak smoothly. To talk about something with you, Manager Zhang, Leng Xiaoyao said. What is it? Zhang Guanglin asked. Although he didnt know whether Leng Xiaoyao came here because of Leng Yecheng, it couldnt be good news. About my third uncle, Leng Xiaoyao said, looking at Zhang Guanglin with a vague smile, but she didnt borate on that. Upon hearing that it was about Leng Yecheng, Zhang Guanglin got nervous. Was he really exposed? However, he still acted dumb. W-What about Executive Leng? Dont be so nervous, Manager Zhang. It seems you know why Im here. Leng Xiaoyao put on a meaningful smile. She didnt say why she came here, but asked him instead, which filled Zhang Guanglin with more anxiety. I-Im nervous simply because Im afraid youll beat me. I cant read your face. How could I know why youre here? Zhang Guanglin argued, but even he didnt believe his words. Since youre afraid of being beaten by me. Why did you do such a thing? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Such a thing? What thing? Leng Xiaoyao didnt say it, so Zhang Guanglin wouldnt make a connection. What is it? Be clear. Dont pin strange me on me! Did Leng Xiaoyao really know something? Or was she just suspicious of him? Was she trying to trick him into admitting the crime? Manager Zhang, Im giving you a chance to be honest right now. Be honest, or be punished. If you refuse to be honest, Ill deal with it seriously, Leng Xiaoyao said. She only wasted time arguing with him to y psychological tactics. Miss Leng, if there is anything you want to say, dont beat around the bush. If youre not straightforward, how could I know what youre talking about? Zhang Guanglin said. He was scared of Leng Xiaoyao, but he was angry too since he felt Leng Xiaoyao was fooling him. Manager Zhang, dont you know what youve done to my third uncle? Or do you think Im trying to trick you into admitting the crime because Im suspicious of you? Leng Xiaoyao said meaningfully. Hearing that, Zhang Guanglin was frightened and rounded his eyes in shock. Leng Xiaoyao easily saw through him. Did it mean she really knew something and was not just tricking him? However, before Leng Xiaoyao pointed it out, Zhang Guanglin still refused to admit it. I dont know what youre talking about. ... Chapter 3028 - 3028 Be Honest 3028 Be Honest You dont know? Leng Xiaoyao sneered. Then she stopped wasting time arguing with him. If so, I need to make myself understood. Zhang Guanglin, it was you who paid a man called Yang Qingyuan to find a man to hit my third uncles car, which caused a car ident, wasnt it? Leng Xiaoyao asked, even though she already knew the answer. Hearing that, Zhang Guanglin was stunned. It seemed Leng Xiaoyao knew everything. Nonsense! However, even though Leng Xiaoyao pointed it out, Zhang Guanglin still refused to admit it. Do you have any evidence to prove it? You need evidence to say I paid a man called Yang Qingyuan to find a man to hit Executive Lengs car. Although he was retorting, his voice was trembling and he was losing confidence. He knew that he was in serious trouble at this moment. If Leng Xiaoyao found out about Yang Qingyuan, she must know more than just that. I came here to see you, because I have collected evidence. I know you feel youre not cherished in Fengshang Design, so you want to join anotherpany for the generous package, but I saw through you that day and kept you in thepany for the time being. Now youve been abandoned because you failed to destroy the project for Fenglin Yuan. In order to sessfully join Yunqian Design, you decided to attack my uncle, then you went to see Yang Qingyuan. Yang Qingyuan is a gangster, and he caused the car ident, so my third uncle couldnt meet the supervisor of the project for Fenglin Yuan. You want them to rece my third uncle. Fengshang and Yunqian are the only two candidates, Leng Xiaoyao said. How do you know that? Zhang Guanglin waspletely shocked and subconsciously asked. The moment he asked it aloud, he realized he shouldnt have said that. The next second, he argued. You made it up, right? You dislike me, so you put the me on me. Zhang Guanglin, you dont look innocent at all given your reaction. Youre obviously guilty and scared of the truthing out. No one is an idiot! Leng Xiaoyao mocked. You Zhang Guanglin was struck dumb for a moment, and didnt know what to say. Zhang Guanglin, are you still trying to deny it? Do you think Yunqian will help you if youre in trouble? No way, theyll immediately cut off their rtionship with you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Zhang Guanglin trembled and looked shocked. He had to admit that Leng Xiaoyao was right. Once he was in trouble, Yunqian would undoubtedly cut off their rtionship. It was impossible for them to help him out, because he wasnt one of them yet. Leng Xiaoyao continued. Do you always think highly of yourself? You think youre the best and feel aggrieved since you havent got much attention in Fengshang? In fact, Fengshang offered you a very high sry. The clients dont like you. You cant vent your anger on Fengshang. Is there something wrong with you? Do you think Yunqian appreciates your skills? Nonsense. They simply want to use you against Fengshang. If you betray Fengshang, do you think Yunqian will really ept you? Theyre not dumb. Theyd be afraid that youll betray them as well if youre offered a more generous treatment. Business is like a battlefield, and no one will trust a betrayer. Zhang Guanglin sank down into the chair with no idea what to do right now. He didnt think so much before, and now suddenly he realized that he was so stupid after hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words. At this moment, he waspletely confused and honestly didnt know what to do. Zhang Guanglin, do you still think its a good decision? I meant it when I told you to be honest or you would be punished. If youre honest, you can have a lighter punishment, otherwise youll receive the heaviest punishment. Leng Xiaoyao threatened him. Dont force me to use violence. Im losing my patience. Saying that, Leng Xiaoyao clenched her fists and cracked her knuckles, looking extremely scary. Finally, Zhang Guanglin couldnt stand the pressure and admitted it. I-Im sorry. If so, tell me what youve done, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wasnt surprised that Zhang Guanglin admitted he was guilty. After all, not everyone had great psychological quality and could bear the pressure from her. In the end, Zhang Guanglin told Leng Xiaoyao everything, which was what she just said. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao called the police without dy and handed him to the police. After the police came, Leng Xiaoyao gave them the recording pen. She recorded Zhang Guanglins confession. Then, Zhang Guanglin was taken away. The staff of Fengshang Design didnt know what had happened until Zhang Guanglin was taken away by the police. When they heard the news, they were all shocked. They couldnt expect that the car ident Leng Yecheng had been in had something to do with Zhang Guanglin. Leng Xiaoyao called Leng Yecheng and told him about the situation. What surprised Leng Yecheng was that Leng Xiaoyao easily made Zhang Guanglin confess. Nevertheless, they sessfully solved the problem. After that, Leng Xiaoyao walked away. She went to a nearby restaurant and had a meal. At the same time, she turned on herptop and hacked into Song Yanxiuspany to spy on him. Leng Xiaoyao finished her meal and waited till nearly 8 pm, then saw Song Xiuyan leaving thepany. However, he didnt go to Xi Keyis apartment right away. Instead, he went home. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao couldnt get the evidence of them staying together for a night, so she had to go back to the Leng familys house. She didnt go to the hospital, and would go to see Leng Yecheng tomorrow morning. At that time they would go to see the client together. Chapter 3029 - 3029 Won’t Owe Your Money 3029 Wont Owe Your Money After hearing Leng Xiaoyaos total score in the monthly test, Leng Changyuan was ecstatic all day. Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu, on the contrary, were in the worst mood. They didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to be the top scorer. When did she be so good at studying? The moment they heard the news, the first idea Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu had in their mind was that Leng Xiaoyao must have cheated. !! Upon hearing their thoughts, Leng Changyuan angrily criticized them. Hepletely believed that Leng Xiaoyao had the ability to get the highest score without cheating in the exam. Though honestly, he was also surprised by Leng Xiaoyaos sudden change in studying. Either way, Leng Xiaoyao was indeed different now. It was impossible for her to cheat, because she wasnt such a student. If she cared about her rank, she wouldnt do that right now. After all, she used to be a joke in their school. After all, no one could be the top scorer by cheating. Without real abilities, it was impossible for a student to be the top scorer by cheating. Although Leng Yehua still refused to believe Leng Xiaoyao was the top scorer with a total score of 747 points, he didnt dare to say anything after Leng Changyuan criticized him. Once Leng Xiaoyao got back, Leng Changyuan bombarded her with questions. He kept on asking her whether she was hungry or tired. It was as if she had the highest status in their family. Leng Changyuan was extremely happy, because Leng Xiaoyaos performance finally brought honor to them. Xiaoyao, did you get the total score of 747 points by yourself? Song Meiyu couldnt help but ask. Of course! Leng Xiaoyao answered, looking slightly arrogant. You were so bad at studying. How did you suddenly be so good? Song Meiyu was doubtful. Cant Yaoyao be good at studying? Leng Changyuan asked unhappily. He understood they were displeased since Leng Xiaoyao surpassed Leng Yuqi in the test, but it was a fact that Leng Xiaoyao was the top scorer. Grandpa is right. Cant I be an excellent student? If you think Ive cheated in the test, you can do an investigation, Leng Xiaoyao said. You Song Meiyu was mad and suddenly didnt know what to say. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was so confident and even asked her to conduct an investigation. It seemed that she hadnt cheated after all. Oh, you can also ask Leng Yuqi about it. She clearly knows that I havent cheated. Leng Xiaoyao said, And, she agreed to bet with me on our scores in the monthly test. I won, so she needs to give me ten thousand yuan. She should be home in about an hour. I think Ill have a lot of allowance then. I wonder what I can buy with it! What? Hearing that Leng Yuqi bet with Leng Xiaoyao on their scores in the monthly test and lost ten thousand yuan, Song Meiyu and Leng Yehua were shocked. Although ten thousand yuan was not much, it was humiliating that Leng Yuqi lost. Besides, Leng Yuqi didnt tell them about it!. Leng Changyuan was already aware of it, so he was very calm. Buy whatever you want. Youre the top scorer this time. Grandpa will give you an award of ten thousand yuan, Leng Changyuan said. Great! Thank you, grandpa. Youre the best grandfather in the world! Leng Xiaoyao held Leng Changyuans arm at once and acted cute. She didntck money, but it was Leng Changyuans award, so she was sincerely happy. Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu, on the other hand, were even more displeased because they felt embarrassed by Leng Xiaoyaos change. Leng Changyuan always spoiled Leng Xiaoyao. Now Leng Xiaoyao became an excellent student, so Leng Changyuan would pay even more attention to her. Upon thinking that Master Leng attached much more importance to Leng Xiaoyao than their two kids, they lost their calm. Leng Yuchen was afraid of Leng Changyuan ever since he was little, so he wasnt close to Leng Changyuan. Leng Yuqi used to have a good rtionship with Leng Changyuan, but Leng Changyuan disliked her after finding out about her affair with Chu Jianan. Although Leng Xiaoyao was good-for-nothing and fought with other people all day, she was good at pleasing Leng Changyuan and won Leng Changyuans love. Leng Changyuan owned thisrge house. If Leng Changyuan disliked Leng Yehua, Leng Yehuas family wouldnt be able to inherit this house. Even though Leng Yehua was an official and Song Meiyu had a sessful career, their sries were barely enough to afford a luxurious house. In addition, they had two kids who also needed arge house. Therefore, they had to stay with Leng Changyuan in the Leng familys mansion, and had the idea of stealing it. Anyway, Leng Yecheng was rich and he could buy a house by himself. Leng Xiaoyao was also rich and it wasnt difficult for her to afford a house. Therefore, they always believed that this house belonged to them. At 9:30 pm, Leng Yuqi got back. She didnt know that they had already heard the news about her bet with Leng Xiaoyao, so she said nothing. She understood that she couldnt deny it. She had no intention of doing that either. She simply wanted to give Leng Xiaoyao the money secretly. However, Song Meiyu asked her right when she got home, Qiqi, did you bet with Yaoyao on your scores in the monthly test? Hearing that, Leng Yuqi understood that they were aware of everything. She instantly became mad and red at Leng Xiaoyao. However, since they already knew and Song Meiyu asked her that question, she had to admit it. Yes. So, its true that you need to give her ten thousand yuan? Song Meiyu asked. Yes, Leng Yuqi said in a worsening mood. She med Song Meiyu for it in her heart, because it only embarrassed her more when her mother asked that question in front of everyone. And Song Meiyu wanted to continue, but Leng Yuqi got furious this time. Before Song Meiyu could say anything further, Leng Yuqi directly interrupted her. Since you already know, why are you asking me about that? Dont you know Im embarrassed already? Once she finished speaking, Leng Yuqi went upstairs. Song Meiyu didnt realize Leng Yuqi was that embarrassed until she heard that, so she wasnt mad because Leng Yuqi shouted at her. Ill send my bank ount to youter. Dont forget to transfer the money to my ount. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt care less about Leng Yuqis feelings and shouted at her back. I wont forget. Leng Yuqi replied coldly, then sped up. Song Meiyu nced at Leng Xiaoyao, then at Leng Changyuan. Dad, I need to go speak to Qiqi. She understood that Leng Yuqi was in a bad mood now, so she needed tofort her. Chapter 3030 - 3030 She’s So Strong 3030 Shes So Strong Sure. Leng Changyuan answered in a t tone, then Song Meiyu immediately went upstairs. Afterwards, Leng Yehua went to his study. In Leng Yuqis room. Song Meiyu knocked on the door for a long while before Leng Yuqi opened it. Qiqi, didnt Leng Xiaoyao cheat? How is it possible that she suddenly became so good at studying? Song Meiyu asked. !! Given the situation, Leng Yuqi couldnt hide it any longer, so she told Song Meiyu about what had happened in their school. After hearing Leng Xiaoyaos deeds, Song Meiyu was shocked, but she still couldnt figure out why Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became so excellent. Anyway, it was an undeniable truth that Leng Xiaoyao was very different now. Therefore, Song Meiyu was upset as well. *** Leng Xiaoyao chatted with Leng Changyuan for a while, then returned to her room. She turned on herptop and continued to watch Xi Keyis apartment, but she saw nothing special. The next morning, Leng Xiaoyao had breakfast before going to the hospital. Although they had an appointed meeting at 2 pm, she needed to go over early to see whether there was anything she needed to prepare. That morning the doctor noticed that Leng Yecheng and Chen Yuxi had changed their medicines. He immediately stopped and lectured them, but Leng Yecheng and Chen Yuxi insisted, and asked the doctor to check their condition. The new medicines didnt harm them. Instead, they were recovering faster. After checking their condition, the doctor surprisingly found that Leng Yecheng and Chen Yuxi were indeed much better. Therefore, he didnt stop them again, and instead asked them about the new medicines. Leng Yecheng didnt say that it had something to do with Leng Xiaoyao. He exined that he had a friend who was adept at Chinese medicine. When his friend heard they were injured, he gave them forms and they prepared the new medicines to take and apply to their wounds. The truth proved that the new medicines were very effective. Although only a day had passed, Leng Yecheng was much better and was full of energy again. He just couldnt walk yet. As a result, when Leng Xiaoyao and he went to the business meeting, he had to go to thepany in a wheelchair. Because Fengshang Design was still a smallpany, there werent so many good business people and Leng Yecheng had to do deals on his own many times. This time, it was a very important deal, so Leng Yecheng needed to go in person. Chen Yuxi was also a bit better, but he wasnt as energetic as Leng Yecheng, so he couldnt go with him. He med himself, but there was nothing he could do. Luckily, Leng Xiaoyao could help him. When Leng Yecheng told Chen Yuxi that Leng Xiaoyao would rece him for the business deal, Chen Yuxi was astonished and couldnt believe his ears, but since Leng Yecheng agreed, he believed that Leng Xiaoyao was able to strike the deal. The supervisor of Fenglin Yuan had also heard about the car crash Leng Yecheng had been in. Yesterday afternoon, he contacted Leng Yecheng. After making sure that their meeting could be held at the appointed time, they didnt cancel it. They were very satisfied with Fengshangs design, so they were willing to postpone the meeting if it was necessary, but if it was dyed for a long time, they wouldnt be able to stay patient. After all, they didnt have much time to waste. After everything was ready, they had lunch, then set off. Leng Yecheng went there in the wheelchair provided by the hospital. When they got in the car, Leng Yecheng wanted to ask the chauffeur to lift him inside, but Leng Xiaoyao did it before the chauffeur and put Leng Yecheng in the rear seat. That scene shocked a lot of people. She looked like a weak girl, but unexpectedly she easily lifted a man that was 1.8 m tall and who weighed more than 50 kg. Even though Leng Yecheng knew Leng Xiaoyao wasnt weak and that she was good at kung fu, he was still amazed. Leng Xiaoyao was extremely strong! Jesus, that girl is so strong! Right, she easily lifted such arge man. Its unbelievable. The chauffeur had no reaction. He didnte back to his senses and get in the car until Leng Xiaoyao called him. M-Miss Leng, youre so strong! The chauffeur swallowed in shock. Leng Xiaoyao smiled, but said nothing. This chauffeur was Leng Yechengs executive chauffeur. Normally, he drove the car though Chen Yuxi would sometimes be the driver. However, unfortunately the ident happened when Chen Yuxi drove the car. Luckily, only the two of them were in the car. If there had been more people in the car, more of them would have been injured, which was thest thing they wanted to see. At about 1:30 pm, they arrived. The meeting was half an hourter, but they came earlier in order to show their sincerity. When they got out of the car, Leng Xiaoyao helped Leng Yecheng once again. This time, many employees from thepany saw them and were surprised. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, they were full of admiration. The chauffeur waited in the car, while Leng Xiaoyao pushed Leng Yecheng into thepany. Thispany was a constructionpany called Daxing Construction, which was argepany in City Chang. Fenglin Yuan was a mountain vi in the ancient style built by Daxing. Although Daxing had its own design team, their boss was unsatisfied with it, so they turned to work with anotherpany. After bidding, Fengshang Design won the chance, but it wasnt finalized yet. They wouldnt sign the contract until the final result was out. Today was the day when the final result would be out, so Leng Yecheng attached a lot of importance to it. In fact, he paid a lot of attention to it from the beginning. Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng reached the front desk of Daxing, then told the receptionist why they were there. The receptionist immediately contacted the supervisor, then took them upstairs to the meeting room. Because it wasnt time yet, there was nobody in the meeting room, but only a dozen minutes were left, so they waited there until the team that was responsible for Fenglin Yuan came. Manager Shen, Im terribly sorry. Because of the car crash, I have to sit in this wheelchair. Leng Yecheng apologized to the supervisor of this project. Dont say that, Executive Leng. I know its not what you want, Manager Shen, the supervisor of this project, said. Chapter 3031 - 3031 Young and Successful 3031 Young and Sessful It was an ident, so they didnt me Leng Yecheng. Afterwards, they all sat down and Leng Yecheng said, Because my secretary was seriously injured, he cante. This is my niece, Leng Xiaoyao. She will rece Secretary Chen and introduce the project to us. I know shes young and its hard for you to believe her, but I promise shes no worse than my secretary. It was true that no one believed that such a young girl could do the presentation. After all, she seemed to be a high school student. Could she really do it? As a result, they felt disdained and were displeased, but Leng Yecheng promised that this girl was no worse than his secretary, so they epted it. !! Anyway, it was up to them whether to use their idea, so Leng Yecheng wouldnt joke about that. Nice to meet you all. I hope you can give me the chance, Leng Xiaoyao said politely. Fine, we will give your niece a chance, Manager Shen said, then he sat down in his seat. Although he was still slightly displeased, he understood that someone had to do the job if Leng Yechengs secretary was injured. After all, they were already here, so they had to be prepared. If they didnt give Leng Xiaoyao the chance, their time would be wasted. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao began to introduce their idea. Although Manager Chen understood Leng Yecheng wouldnt fool them, they still doubted Leng Xiaoyaos abilities. So they werepletely shocked after hearing Leng Xiaoyaos presentation. To their astonishment, Leng Xiaoyao was extremely skilled and made them feel as if it was an experienced designer talking to them. Looking at their shocked expression, Leng Yecheng suddenly felt quite honored and believed that they would strike the deal this time. This girl is incredible. She gave an excellent presentation. Yeah, it seems that we took her too lightly earlier. I dont think she was just reciting the speech. Shes very good at it. Everyone talked about Leng Xiaoyaos performance. After Leng Xiaoyao finished the presentation, she asked, Now, you can ask me questions if you have any. Very well. Miss Leng, I have to say that I took you too lightly earlier. I didnt expect you to be so good at such a young age. Were very satisfied, but I do have several questions. Manager Shenplimented Leng Xiaoyao sincerely. If Manager Shens questions were very difficult. He did that, not to make it difficult for Leng Xiaoyao, but because Leng Xiaoyaos performance waspletely beyond his expectations, so he wanted to know how much else she knew. After all, she could recite the speech, but answering professional questions relied on her real skills. Leng Xiaoyao perfectly answered Manger Shens questions, totally convincing him. He thought the idea proposed by Fengshang Design was wless and he was even more impressed by Leng Xiaoyao. Most importantly, Leng Xiaoyao was very young. If Leng Yecheng or Chen Yuxi did it, they would have been less surprised. Miss Leng, youre so young and sessful. I thought you were reciting the speech, but I was totally convinced by your answers to my questions afterwards. Miss Leng, I believe you really have abilities, and youre going to achieve a lot in the future, Manager Shen said. Thank you so much, Manager Shen, Leng Xiaoyao replied modestly. She was determined to make great achievements, otherwise her abilities would be wasted. She didnt want to live an ordinary life. Great, I think the deal is done. This is the contract. Executive Leng, you can read it. If there are no problems, we can sign it right now, Manager Shen said as he ced a file in front of Leng Yecheng. Great. Leng Yecheng was relieved. Although Leng Yecheng was confident to be able to strike the deal even without Leng Xiaoyao, he was worried after the car crash happened. Luckily, Leng Xiaoyao was very helpful. While Leng Yecheng was reading the contract, Manager Shen chatted with Leng Xiaoyao for a while. Miss Leng, are you studying in a high school or university? Manager Shen asked. Im a senior student in a high school. Im going to write the National College Entrance Examination soon, Leng Xiaoyao said. Whats your target university? What major are you interested in? Manager Shen asked. He asked Leng Xiaoyao these questions because he was curious about her. He had no bad intentions. After all, he was in his forties and his kid was a junior in high school. Leng Xiaoyao had totally amazed him and he wished his kid could be as excellent as her. I n to apply for the Capital University to major in Economics, Leng Xiaoyao said. She made up her mind in her previous incarnation. If she couldnt do it in the previous incarnation, she would do it in this life. You must be excellent at studying, Manager Shen said. Im not bad. Leng Xiaoyao replied. She didnt say more, because it was unnecessary. After reading the contract, Leng Yecheng saw no problem, so he signed his name, finalizing the deal. d to cooperate with you. d to cooperate with you. In the end, Leng Yecheng shook hands with Manager Shen. After making sure of the date, Ill contact you again, Executive Leng, Manager Shen said. Great! Leng Yecheng said. After that, Leng Yecheng and Leng Xiaoyao left. Manager Shen walked them out in person. When they got in the car, Manager Shen wanted to ask his secretary to help Leng Yecheng, but Leng Xiaoyao lifted Leng Yecheng up before he could say anything. Seeing that, they were all amazed once more. Jesus! Leng Xiaoyao looked weak, but was surprisingly strong. After helping Leng Yecheng get into the car, Leng Xiaoyao got inside as well. Then they said good-bye to Manager Shen. Yaoyao, you did a very good job just then. You really amazed them! Leng Yecheng said. Although he knew the result should be like that, he was still very happy to see their reaction. Ha-ha, I know, Leng Xiaoyao said proudly. There was no need for her to be modest in front of Leng Yecheng. Chapter 3032 - 3032 Fengyang Technology 3032 Fengyang Technology The manager in Yunqian, who had made the deal with Zhang Guanglin, soon learned that he was caught. Yang Qingyuan, Zhang Jinhua and another man were arrested. Although Zhang Guanglin harmed Leng Yecheng because of Yunqian, Yunqian didnt order him to do that. Therefore, Yunqiao wasnt involved in the trouble. Before long, Yunqian heard that Leng Yecheng struck the deal with Daxing. They were unwilling to ept the result, but it was over so they had to face it. After Leng Xiaoyao sent Leng Yecheng back to the hospital, she stayed there for a short while, then left. But she didnt go back to the Leng familys mansion. Instead, she went to a caf and ordered a cup of coffee, then continued to spy on Xi Keyi through the surveince cameras. It was still early. Xi Keyi and Song Xiuyan were busy at work, so it was better to get evidence of their affair at night. Currently it was 4 pm. If Leng Xiaoyao went home, she would have to go out again once there was a clue. At that time, she would have to make up an excuse. Therefore, she decided to stay outside for a while longer, since it would be more convenient for her to take action if she got any clues. Song Xiuyan was in thepany today, and Xi Keyi was also at work. In addition to investigate their affair, Leng Xiaoyao also checked the stocks. The stock Leng Xiaoyao bought was declining, and some people began to sell it, but it wasnt the best time yet, so Leng Xiaoyao remained patient. That wasnt the only stock she bought. She had bought several stocks, but invested more money in the one with the most potential. Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt just wait like that and do nothing. She also learned about the reason why the stock market was in turmoil. She found out that it was a business battle, but something hadnt happened yet, so she couldnt find out the truth. She only had the list of rtedpanies. Even though she wasnt sure whether the final result would be the same, she wouldnt lose since she decided to buy the stocks. If anything went wrong, she would help them. It was very easy for a hacker to do many things with aputer. Leng Xiaoyao stayed in the caf till it was time for dinner, then she ordered a simple meal. After eating, Leng Xiaoyao still saw nothing wrong with Song Xiuyan and Xi Keyi. So while she was free, she read business news on the Inte. In fact, she could start up apany in many industries, but she was too ambitious to start from a small one. It was less exciting. Honestly, she made money much faster by gambling or rescuing someone than by building up a newpany. Therefore, if she was going to start up apany, she would run arge business. As Leng Xiaoyao read the news, she noticed apany. It was a technologypany called Fengyang Technology. It wasntrge and the registered capital was only five million yuan, but after three years, thispany developed well and had over a hundred million yuan in assets. It had a lot of fame in City Chang. However, it was in a financial crisis at this moment. The three partners had conflicts and one of them withdrew money, which caused an on-going project to stop. Now they had to pay arge amount of money aspensation, and had to sell thepany. If not, they wouldnt have enough money to pay thepensation. Suddenly, Leng Xiaoyao developed an interest in thispany. She was a hacker and couldnt be more skilled at information technology, so it was a very good choice for her to join this industry. She had yed a game that K made before, and it was very popr! Now she could directly make the same game. It would probably be popr too. After that, Leng Xiaoyao collected information about Fengyang Technology, then learned it was apany with a simple history and she could buy it. Without dy, she wrote down the managers phone number and made a call. After a moment, her call was answered by a man. Hi. The man opened his mouth first. Hi, is this the Manager Mu of Fengyang Technology? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Yes, Im Mu Yufan. Who is this? the man answered. Well, I just read that Fengyang Technology is on sale. I have an interest in yourpany, so I was hoping we could have a talk face to face, Leng Xiaoyao said. Really? When can youe? Im free, Mu Yufan said excitedly. I dont have time right now. Can we meet tomorrow when Im free? Leng Xiaoyao asked. It was dark now, and she wanted to investigate Song Xiuyan and Xi Keyis affair first. Of course, no problem, Mu Yufan said. As long as there was a buyer, he was willing to wait as long as it was needed. They had released the news a month ago, but not many people wanted to meet him. It was hard to find a potential buyer. After the call with Mu Yufan, Leng Xiaoyao continued to watch Song Xiuyan and Xi Keyi. At 7 pm, Xi Keyi finished work. She called Song Xiuyan, then directly went home. When Song Xiuyan received Xi Keyis call, he also left hispany and went to her apartment. Leng Xiaoyao seized the chance and immediately packed up herptop and set off for where Xi Keyi lived. Before she took a taxi to the block where Xi Keyi lived, Leng Xiaoyao went to buy a set of ck sportswear, a ck baseball cap, and a mask. ck was easy to blend in, so she wouldnt be easily found. When she arrived at the block, it was about 8 pm. By this time, the sky waspletely dark. Song Xiuyan had gone inside at 7:30 pm and was still in Xi Keyis apartment. Leng Xiaoyao quietly sneaked into the block, reaching the building Xi Keyi lived in. Because this was a new block, many apartments were still empty, which was convenient for Leng Xiaoyao to take action, but there were surveince cameras, so she needed to destroy them before she climbed up. Chapter 3033 - 3033 More and More Impressive 3033 More and More Impressive Leng Xiaoyao decided to climb into the building instead of taking the elevator, because if she wanted to see the inside of the room clearly, she had to do it from the window. Xi Keyi lived on the 9th floor, which wasnt too high, so Leng Xiaoyao easily climbed up. Even if it wasnt the 9th floor, and was the 90th floor, it wouldnt be a difficulty for Leng Xiaoyao. After all, she wasnt an ordinary girl, but a cultivator. After easily climbing up to the 9th floor, she reached the window of the master bedroom. Although the curtain was closed, it wasnt tightly closed. There was a gaprge enough to see the bed. !! When she looked through, Leng Xiaoyao saw them having sex in the bed. In fact, before she saw them, she had already heard their sounds. Without hesitation, Leng Xiaoyao took out her phone and filmed what they were doing. Although she knew Xi Keyi had an affair with Song Xiuyan, she was still furious when she saw them having sex. What they were doing was humiliating Leng Yecheng. After filming a few minutes, Leng Xiaoyao left. She only needed evidence to prove that Xi Keyi was having an affair with Song Xiuyan. She was reluctant to watch them for a long time. With the evidence, Leng Xiaoyao decided to tell Leng Yecheng about it tomorrow when she went to see him. It was cruel to let Leng Yecheng know the truth, but it was crueler if he didnt know. Therefore, it was better to deal with painful things quickly. Once Leng Xiaoyao left, she returned to the Leng familys mansion. Back in the Leng familys mansion. Leng Yuqi was still at the evening ss, so Leng Changyuan knew that Leng Xiaoyao had skipped the evening ss. However, he didnt ask about it, because he trusted her. I heard you visited Daxing with your third uncle for a business deal. You did the presentation and amazed all of them. I heard that they thought you are very young and sessful, Leng Changyuan said. Honestly, when he heard the news, he was very surprised and excited. Unexpectedly, Leng Xiaoyao was good at business too. Hearing that, Song Meiyu was astonished. What? Leng Xiaoyao visited Daxing with Leng Yecheng for a business deal? Leng Xiaoyao did the presentation and amazed all of them? They even said that she was young and sessful? Leng Xiaoyao was good at business as well? Song Meiyu was still in shock since she heard that Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became good at fighting and studying. And now Leng Xiaoyao had made another achievement. It seemed she could do everything! Did Leng Yecheng secretly train Leng Xiaoyao to prevent them from stealing Fengshang Design? Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, Song Meiyu felt very threatened. Yeah, because Secretary Chen was seriously injured, I reced him, Leng Xiaoyao exined. Ha-ha, great! Yaoyao, youre bing more and more impressive. I even wonder if you might know everything! Leng Changyuan beamed. I dont know everything, but I do know a lot. I wont deny it if you think Im a genius, ha-ha. Leng Xiaoyao joked, half seriously. However, it was the truth, so she wasnt really bragging. Hearing that, Leng Changyuan was even happier and believed her. However, Song Meiyu was jealous and anxious now that Leng Xiaoyao became so impressive. Would Leng Yecheng let Leng Xiaoyao take over Fengshang Design? However, she was a girl who was going to marry into another family. If Leng Xiaoyao took over, Fengshang Design would be another familys wealth. In that case, Leng Yuchen should take over. Thinking of that, Song Meiyu hated Leng Xiaoyao. Well, if Xiaoyao can do business too, she can take over Fengshang Design in the future. Song Meiyu put on a fake smile and said. Leng Xiaoyao understood what Song Meiyu was thinking. Since Song Meiyu wanted to know, she decided to be honest. Fengshang Design was built by my mother, but when Uncle Yecheng took it over, it only had fifty million yuan in assets. Now it has over two hundred million yuan in assets. The credit should go to Uncle Yecheng. It has nothing to do with me. So, I have no qualifications to take over Fengshang Design. It should be Uncle Yechengs child who inherits it in the future. Ill take 12% shares at that time. I think its already enough for me. With the dividend, I can get more than fifty million yuan every year. I believe Fengshang Design will be even more sessful under Uncle Yechengs leadership. By then, I might even get five hundred million yuan, Leng Xiaoyao said. Song Meiyu was extremely surprised. Surprisingly, Leng Xiaoyao didnt have the intention of taking over Fengshang Design, but it was true that Leng Yecheng managed Fengshang Design very well, so it was sessful now. However, it was Leng Xiaoyaos mother who built up Fengshang Design, would Leng Xiaoyao really be willing to give it to Leng Yecheng? If she were Leng Xiaoyao, she wouldnt, but since Leng Xiaoyao said that, she had nothing to say. Leng Changyuan, on the other hand, was veryforted when Leng Xiaoyao made that decision, because it was reasonable. He didnt have a bias in favor of Leng Yecheng nor did he want to steal Leng Xiaoyaos mothers property, but Leng Yecheng had indeed spent a lot of energy in Fengshang Design. In order to take it over, Leng Yecheng even gave up his own dream. If he hadnt taken over Fengshang Design that year, Fengshang Design would have been swallowed up or gone bankrupt. Therefore, ording to Leng Xiaoyaos decision, both she and Leng Yecheng could benefit from it. Song Meiyu said nothing else, and Leng Xiaoyao ignored her afterwards. She chatted with Leng Changyuan for a while, then went back to her room. At noon, Leng Yuqi transferred ten thousand yuan to her bank ount, so it was over, but the grudges between them worsened. Even though Leng Xiaoyao had ended her engagement with Chu Jianan, she wouldnt allow Leng Yuqi to get together with him smoothly. She would stop them, however, not because she still loved Chu Jianan. She ended their engagement because she had no affection for him and he had betrayed her. She would stop them from being together sessfully, in order to pay them back for what they had done to her. If she hadnt gotten into Li Mochens room by ident, she would have fallen into an even worse situation. Chapter 3034 - 3034 Be Friends with You 3034 Be Friends with You If she hadnte back to this incarnation, then bygones could be bygones, but since she was back and even before the tragedy happened, she must do something. On that day, Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan would do the same thing to her, so they wouldnt let her leave a peaceful life even if she wanted to let them go. However, right now, she was angry with Xi Keyi. Luckily, the Leng family was unaware of Leng Yechengs romantic rtionship with Xi Keyi. In fact, not many people knew about it. If too many people knew, it would be humiliating if the drama became a sensation. Now, they could deal with it secretly to prevent Leng Yechengs reputation from being damaged. Leng Xiaoyaos leave was over, so she had to go to school the next day. The majority of the school had lost interest in her total score in the monthly test, but some were still discussing it. Especially when Leng Xiaoyao showed up, they would bring it up. At the gate of their school, Leng Xiaoyao met An Chenmeng. Actually, An Chenmeng waited there for her. The moment Leng Xiaoyao walked over, An Chenmeng said, Leng Xiaoyao, I gave up. I dont want to join you, but I want to be friends with you. You cant turn me down this time. Why cant I? No, I dont agree, Leng Xiaoyao said at once. Hearing that, An Chenmeng was embarrassed, but she wasnt surprised. However, that wasnt the answer she wanted to hear. Why? She argued. Its up to me whom I want to make friends with. Its not up to you, Leng Xiaoyao said. I An Chenmeng was struck dumb for a moment. She understood that she couldnt force Leng Xiaoyao to be friends with her, but she really wanted to be close to her. What will make agree to be friends with me? An Chenmeng asked. I dont know. It depends on my mood. I dont want to be forced to do it. The more you force me, the more I will dislike it, Leng Xiaoyao said. Afterwards, she ignored An Chenmeng and directly walked away. An Chenmeng wanted to say something else, but eventually said nothing, because Leng Xiaoyao inly said that she disliked being forced to do anything. The more she forced Leng Xiaoyao to be friends with her, the more Leng Xiaoyao would dislike her. Boss, shepletely ignores you. Why do you still want to get her attention? Lin Xiaoxiao couldnt stand it any longer and criticized An Chenmeng. Right. Boss, Since shes unwilling to ept you, youll only make a joke out of yourself if you continue, another girl agreed. The other girls said nothing, but they had the same thought. They admired Leng Xiaoyao because she was good at fighting and studying, but that didnt mean they were willing to regard her as their leader. Since Leng Xiaoyao didnt hesitate to embarrass An Chenmeng, they became angry at An Chenmeng. Alright, its my business. You dont have to judge. An Chenmeng was in a bad mood, and was even more irritated when they criticized her, so she interrupted them and left. Boss! Lin Xiaoxiao and the other girls immediately chased after her. They were displeased that An Chenmeng shouted at them, but they were angrier with Leng Xiaoyao. It was all because of Leng Xiaoyao that An Chenmeng shouted at them angrily. Even though they were mad at An Chenmeng, they didnt dare to show it. Besides, An Chenmeng always vented her anger on them, and they were already used to it. Because Leng Xiaoyao carried aptop with her all the time, it aroused other peoples curiosity. Boss, why are you carrying aptop everywhere? Xiong Manxin asked. Right, do you want to y games? Wu Minmin asked. I need to collect some information, said Leng Xiaoyao. She didnt tell them details, so they stopped asking. In the morning ss, Leng Xiaoyao helped her ssmates review as usual. When they had the morning sses, their head teacher directly let her do the job. Xiong Manxin and the other girls were slightly worried. Boss has been teaching us for a long time. Can her throat bear that? Why dont we go buy some medicine that is good for the throat for our boss after the sses? Wu Minmin suggested. Great! Gao Lele agreed. It didnt damage Leng Xiaoyaos throat at all when she exined the questions to her ssmates, but she was still very touched by her friends care. During the break after the third ss, Leng Xiaoyao called Mu Yufan. She asked him whether he had time at 12:30 pm. If he had, they could meet in a caf. In order to prevent other students from seeing her, Leng Xiaoyao chose a caf further from school. It took five minutes to get there by taxi. Mu Yufan was waiting for Leng Xiaoyaos call, so he was undoubtedly free and immediately agreed. After the morning sses were over, Leng Xiaoyao directly walked out of school. Because she couldnt help them review that afternoon, she told them beforehand. At 12:20 pm, Leng Xiaoyao arrived at the caf, where Mu Yufan was already waiting for her. Although the appointed time was 12:30 pm, Mu Yufan couldnt wait. He arrived at 12:10 pm, then went to a private room. At 12:15 pm, Mu Yufan sent Leng Xiaoyao a message and told her the number of the private room he was in. So as soon as Leng Xiaoyao arrived, she went to the private room. Mu Yufan didnte alone. There was another partner, Zhou Yunkai, with him. They were both twenty-seven. They were still young and graduated from the same university. They were also ssmates. Because they were very close, they decided to build apany together after working in otherpanies for a while. Leng Xiaoyao knocked on the door. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai knew that it was the potential buyer, so Mu Yufan got up to open the door at once. Zhou Yunkai also stood up and turned to look at the door. If he stayed seated when the guest arrived, it would be impolite. When Mu Yufan opened the door, he saw a young girl. He was surprised, and thought that she must have knocked on the wrong door. Chapter 3035 - 3035 Take over Fengyang Technology 3035 Take over Fengyang Technology He couldnt believe that the potential buyer was a girl who looked younger than twenty years old. Looking at Mu Yufans shocked face, Leng Xiaoyao understood that he didnt think she was the potential buyer because of her age, so she opened her mouth right away. Manager Mu, Im Leng Xiaoyao. Im here to talk about acquiring yourpany. Hearing that, Mu Yufan rounded his eyes in shock. He thought this girl must have knocked on the wrong door, but unexpectedly she was here to talk with him about business. Although she was surprisingly young, he didnt shut her out because she sounded to be the same person on the phone. !! Therefore, Mu Yufan immediately moved away and invited Leng Xiaoyao inside. Please, Miss Leng. Then Leng Xiaoyao walked into the room. When Zhou Yunkai saw Leng Xiaoyao, he was also surprised, but he heard their conversation, so he knew that she came for business. Therefore, he didnt ask her questions. However, because of her age, they didnt think todays talk would achieve anything. They didnt take Leng Xiaoyao lightly because she was young, but it was hard for a young girl to manage apany. Though if she was a rich heiress and bought apany for fun, that would make sense, but since she was already here, they would treat her politely. Zhou Yunkai greeted Leng Xiaoyao with a smile. Miss Leng, nice to meet you. Please have a seat. Leng Xiaoyao gave a nod, then sat down. Mu Yufan then asked, Miss Leng, have you eaten yet? Mu Yufan was sure that she was still a student, so she should havee right after their morning sses were over. Not yet, I came as soon as our sses were over, but I only need a simple meal. How about you? If you havent eaten either, I can buy a meal for you, Leng Xiaoyao said. No, no, we cant let you pay the bill. Well do that. We havent eaten either. Mu Yufan declined at once. A simple meal only cost a few dozen yuan. They werent stingy so they wouldnt let Leng Xiaoyao pay the bill. Great! It was little money, so Leng Xiaoyao agreed. She ordered spicy fried beef over rice. She loved spicy food, so she wanted it to be the hottest. In addition to that, she also ordered a ss of kumquat lemon tea. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai ordered slightly spicy meat and vegetables over rice and two sses of kumquat lemon tea. After the waiter walked out, Leng Xiaoyao decided to be straightforward, so she directly said, I know you might be doubtful because of my age. You dont think I have the abilities and money to take over yourpany, but first, I need to let you know that I have the ability and money. In addition, I want to buy yourpany, not for fun, but for serious business. When a teenager said that, most people would think she was joking and bragging, but they somehow felt Leng Xiaoyao was being very serious. In fact, they could see Leng Xiaoyaos determination and confidence. Only powerful people could be so confident, so it was hard for them to ignore her. Therefore, Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai became serious too. However, Im still a student now, so I cant manage thepany in person. If I take it over, I hope that you all can stay in the same positions. I can be the boss behind the scenes. It doesnt mean that I wont do anything for thepany, Ill be involved in the cases youre doing. In other words, you only need to obey my orders and do your work. And after I take over, Ill change its name. Can you ept that? Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkan were astonished. She wanted them to stay in the same positions after she took over thepany? That was good news for them. After they sold thepany, they would have to look for a new job. Most importantly, they grew up together with Fengyang Technology during the past three years. If they had to leave right now, they would be reluctant to ept it. Therefore, if they could stay, it would be the best result. However, Leng Xiaoyao also said she would be involved in the cases they were doing. Could she really do that? Before they knew her skills, it was very normal for them to be doubtful, but since Leng Xiaoyao said that, they couldnt deny her abilities right now. Moreover, it was her right to change the name of thepany after she bought it, so they both agreed. It was a little sad, but thepany wasnt owned by them any longer, so they wouldnt bother to keep its name. Well, if youre unwilling to ept that, it doesnt matter, because its not a condition for the acquisition. However, you built up Fengyang Technology and youve developed it for three years. I think youre better than neers, Leng Xiaoyao said. Miss Leng, we established Fengyang Technology, so we cherish it very much. If we have to leave, well be heart-broken, so were more than wiling to stay if you allow us to continue to work in it. We will definitely do our best. As for the name, if you want to change it after you take it over, you can do so. Its your right and we cant interfere. We wont be unhappy either, but its a bit sad, because weve spent a lot of energy and effort in building it. Anyway, its over now, and we ept the fact that we lost it, Mu Yufan said sincerely. Right, but we dont know what you can do yet. Do you have the ability to manage thepany well? Dont worry, as long as thepany exists, well do our best for it, Zhou Yunkai said. Because he was unaware of Leng Xiaoyaos skills, he had his doubts. Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said nothing. Then she took out herptop and put it on the desk. Actions speak louder than words. If you want to know my skills, I can prove it to you right now. Hearing that and seeing Leng Xiaoyaos movement, Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai knew that she was going to prove her skills to them and they were both looking forward to seeing it. Chapter 3036 - 3036 Coercion and Bribery 3036 Coercion and Bribery After Leng Xiaoyao turned on herptop, she said, Let me show you how I hacked into the system in Yufeng. You can watch from behind me. Yufeng was thergest technologypany in City Chang, and was also Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkais target. They knew it was too hard for them to reach that level, but it was good to have a target. Therefore, when Leng Xiaoyao mentioned Yufeng, both Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai were shocked. !! Yufeng had the best defensive system, but Leng Xiaoyao said she could hack into it. What if she was caught? It could cause serious trouble! Miss Leng, are you sure youll be able to hack into the system of Yufeng? Mu Yufan asked worriedly. If Leng Xiaoyao was able to do that, they would be convinced by her skills, but the problem was that they doubted whether Leng Xiaoyao could really do it. I know youre doubtful, but lets see the result, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wasnt angry that they didnt believe her. After Leng Xiaoyao said that, she immediately worked on herptop. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai also didnt stop her, and only watched. Leng Xiaoyao didnt hack into the system of Yufeng right away, but gave a nce at the surveince cameras above them. She moved herptop aside and avoided the surveince cameras before hacking. When Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai saw how Leng Xiaoyao did that with herptop, they were surprised, because Leng Xiaoyao was very skilled and quick. Even they were barelyparable with her. A few minutester, Leng Xiaoyao sessfully hacked into the system of Yufeng. She also left a line of words in their system: dont be nervous, just a trial. After that, she stayed in the system for a minute till she was found. Once she was found, she left, so that they couldnt follow and catch her. Seeing that, Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai were stunned. If they did that, they would be found before they even hacked in, but Leng Xiaoyao stayed in the system for a minute! It was amazing! T-That was amazing! Zhou Yunkai eximed in shock. Yes, its unbelievable! Mu Yufan agreed. Although its not enough to prove my other skills, its enough to prove that Im familiar with IT. And I can honestly tell you that Im also familiar with viruses, games, softwares and so on. Due to the limited time, I cant prove it to you one by one, Leng Xiaoyao said. Even though they didnt have much time, what she had just done was enough to convince them. Miss Leng, we believe you. Right, you have the ability to hack into Yufeng, which is already beyond our expectations. Zhou Yunkai and Mu Yufan were very sincere. So, whats your decision? Leng Xiaoyao closed herptop and asked them. As long as youre willing to take over ourpany, well work for you! Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai quickly made up their minds. But there is a question I want to ask you. Actually, Ive read information about the three partners of yourpany. Youre very good at work. So, I want to know what happened among you? Why did you cut off your close rtionship? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Hearing that, Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai became angry upon thinking of their friend, the third partner. Our friend leaked one of our programs to anotherpany, which caused a serious problem to our business cooperation. We have to pay arge amount of money aspensation now. And he did it for a woman. The woman formed a rtionship with him for that purpose, but he didnt know. Hes beenpletely fooled by the woman, Mu Yufan said, curbing his anger. Leng Xiaoyao thought of Leng Yecheng. Although Leng Yecheng wasnt trapped by Xi Keyi yet, he had let her touch important files of Fengshang Design because he trusted her, then the important files were stolen. How much is thepensation? Leng Xiaoyao asked. About twenty million yuan, because we need to pay the client and for the following damage, Mu Yufan said. About the acquisition of Fengyang, Ill give you two options. First, Ill transfer 36 million yuan to you as the fee. Youll work for me and Ill offer you a high sry. Second, Ill give you 26 million yuan and 20% shares. You can have a high sry and dividends every year. Im going to invest fifty million yuan in Fengyang, so its a great deal if you can exchange ten million yuan for 20% shares. I believe I can manage thispany very well, and youll get more than just that at that time. As long as youre loyal to me, I promise Ill be very generous, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai were excited. They didnt hesitate and chose the second option. They had seen Leng Xiaoyaos skills, and believed that she would be able to lead thepany to a better future. In addition, if they had shares of thepany, they would work harder. Miss Leng, I choose the second option with shares, Mu Yufan said. Me too, Zhou Yunkai said. Great, but if you dare to do the same thing as Jiang Zeshu, I wont simply let you go. Oh, I also need to tell you that Im a kung fu master. Ive learned Chinese medicine too. I can kill without anyone knowing it. Leng Xiaoyao spoke a little creepily, and scared them. They were surprised to know that Leng Xiaoyao had learned so many things, including hacking, kung fu, and Chinese medicine. They were scared because Leng Xiaoyao put a lot of pressure on them. They didnt doubt her words, because Leng Xiaoyaos attitude made them think she was serious. Chapter 3037 - 3037 Find Nothing 3037 Find Nothing Although Leng Xiaoyao had read their information and knew that they were reliable, she just met them, so it was impossible for her to trust them unconditionally. In order to have their loyalty, she made full use of coercion and bribery so that they would honestly listen to her. Dont worry, Miss Leng, since we decided to work for you, we wont betray you. We were just betrayed, so we know how it feels. We also hate betrayers, Mu Yufan reassured. Right, but we understand that its impossible to get your full trust yet. After all, we just met. Nevertheless, since you dared to hire us, we ept your threat, Zhou Yunkai said. !! They werent mad that Leng Xiaoyao threatened them, because their best friend had betrayed them. This was also their first meeting, so it was normal that Leng Xiaoyao didnt trust them and even threatened them. If Leng Xiaoyao trusted them at their first meeting, they would think that she was naive. Great, I hope we can grow to trust each other as soon as possible in the following cooperation. We can make thepany better and better, Leng Xiaoyao said, then reached out to shake hands with them. Miss Leng, when can we finish the formalities? Mu Yufan asked. In case anything happened, he hoped to finish it as soon as possible. Have you prepared the necessary certificates? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Sure, we brought them with us to finish the formalities once the deal was decided on, Mu Yufan said. Although normally people wouldnt finish formalities right after making a deal, and would usually take several days, Mu Yufan wanted to do it as soon as possible if he could meet a quick buyer. Coincidentally, Gu Ning was a quick buyer. If so, we can finish the formalities right now. However, before that, I need to see yourpany, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt have much free time, so it would be best if they could finish the formalities right away. She didnt want to waste much time on it. No problem. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai agreed. Afterwards, they went to the office building of Fengyang Technology. At that moment, the technology department of Yufeng was a total mess. Their system was hacked, but they didnt notice that until a minuteter and they could barely find any clues. What angered them more was that the hacker left a line of words: dont be nervous, just a trial. Just a trial? How could the person do that to Yufeng? After it happened, they did an investigation quickly, but failed to find anything. Therefore, they reported it to the technical director. The technical director couldnt find any clues either, so he reported it to the general manager. The general manager of Yufeng was a young man who was not even thirty years old. He was also a skilled hacker, but he also failed to find any clues. As a result, he was extremely disappointed. Then he took out his phone and made a call. Whats wrong? The person answered. Mochen, I just encountered trouble, the general manager said. The person he just called was Li Mochen. Li Mochen had shares of Yufeng, and he was also excellent at hacking, so the general manager had to turn to him for help. What happened? Li Mochen asked. Someone just hacked into our system. The person did nothing, but left a line of word: dont be nervous, just a trial. Damn, how dare anyone do that to us? Its humiliating! The person did nothing this time, but what if something goes wrong next time? I failed to find any clues, so I have to turn to you for help, the general manager said, feeling deeply upset. Even though he wasnt the best hacker, he was skilled and hadnt lost in a long time, but today, he felt frustrated. Hearing that, Li Mochen was angry too. It sounded like a time bomb, so he had to stop it from happening. I just arrived at City Chang. Ille to you right now. See you in half an hour, Li Mochen said. Great. The general manager replied. Knowing that Li Mochen wasing, he was very relieved. Li Mochen was a top hacker. Once he came, the general manager believed that they would be fine. Half an hourter, Li Mochen arrived at Yufeng, where the general manager had been waiting for him for a long while. The general manager went to the hall and waited in person. Although Li Mochen was just a shareholder, he was a very important figure. They were friends, but he still needed to be careful. As soon as Li Mochen arrived, the general manager took him to the technology department. I had great confidence in my hacking skills, but now I feel heavily hit. Why didnt you have that feeling when you lost to me? Li Mochen asked. Because I knew you were better than me, the general manager said He admitted that Li Mochen was better than him, so he didnt feel upset. In the technology department. Li Mochen conducted an investigation at once, but he also failed to find any clues. The hacker is extremely skilled, leaving no clue, so we cant find anything. We must reset the firewall in case the hacker hacks in again. Mine is already broken. You can do it this time, the general manager said. He had no confidence in himself right now. Sure. Li Mochen answered, then started resetting the firewall for Yufengs system. Li Mochens skills amazed all the professionals, because he was even better than their general manager. They didnt dare to say it aloud, and didnt know Li Mochens title. They only knew that he was their general managers friend. At the same time, Leng Xiaoyao and the others arrived at Fengyang. Currently, only a few employees were there, because many left after Fengyang was put on sale. There were eight employees who had a close rtionship with Mu Yufan or Zhou Yunkai. Actually, they wanted to fight along with Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai, but it was useless. However, even though they failed, they didnt want to leave and decided to stay till thest moment. Chapter 3038 - 3038 Not Afraid of Being Overloaded 3038 Not Afraid of Being Overloaded On their way to thepany, Mu Yufan introduced the situation to Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao felt the eight employees were reliable. When Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai walked over with a girl, the staff were confused. Executive Mu, who is this? Everyone, please gather. I need to introduce someone to you, Mu Yufan said to them, then they surrounded them. This is Leng Xiaoyao, Miss Leng. Shes going to take over Fengyang. She ns to invest fifty million yuan in us. And we can stay and continue to work here. Miss Leng will also give us high sries. Shes also excellent at hacking. Yunkai and I have seen it with our own eyes. We believe Miss Leng can lead ourpany to a better future. Yunkai and I have made the decision to stay. Well continue to be the general manager and general supervisor. If you trust us, you can stay with us. If you have a better choice, you can leave as you want, Mu Yufan said. !! Hearing Mu Yufans words, all eight employees were shocked. What? This young girl was going to take over Fengyang? She also decided to invest fifty million yuan in it? Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai had seen her hacking skills and agreed that she was at a very high level? Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai decided to stay? Even if they doubted Leng Xiaoyaos abilities because of her age, they trusted Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai, so they immediately made their decision after hearing Mu Yufans words. Executive Mu, even though we dont trust Miss Leng, we trust you and Supervisor Zhou. Since youve decided to work for Miss Leng, well join you. Right, so well stay with you, as long as Miss Leng is willing to ept us. We joined Fengyang at the very beginning. Weve worked here for three years. We love it, so we dont want it to go bankrupt. Yes, as long as there is hope, we wont give up. Everyone said they would stay, which made Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai feel extremely touched. All eight employees joined Fengyang right after graduation. They were rejected by manypanies before they joined Fengyang. Although Fengyang was a very small start-up back then, they didnt disdain it. They were all full of passion, and believed that this was a great ce for them to fulfill their dreams and potential. In fact, they made it, but they hadnt reached the highest level yet. If Jiang Zeshu hadnt betrayed them, they believed that they would reach their highest level sooner orter. Of course Im willing to ept you. As long as youre self-motivated, hard-working, and loyal, I promise youll have the highest sries in the industry. Also, I dont want what Jiang Zeshu has done to happen again, so youll receive the most serious punishment if you dare to betray me, Leng Xiaoyao threatened. They immediately felt stressed, and became convinced that she couldnt be an ordinary girl. If she was an ordinary girl, she wouldnt be so skilled at hacking and able to invest fifty million yuan in them. After all, Fengyang was about to go bankrupt. Therefore, they respected Leng Xiaoyao. Miss Leng, dont worry, we wont betray you. Miss Leng, dont worry, we wont betray you. They expressed their loyalty one after another. That was their attitude, but their actions would be more important. There is one important thing I need to tell you. After the National College Entrance Examination, Ill go to study in the Capital University, so thepany should move to the capital. If you still want to work for me at that time, you will need to move to the capital along with me. What do you think? Leng Xiaoyao said. Because that was what she had decided to do, she had to make it clear beforehand, so that they could have enough time to choose. Hearing that, everyone was surprised, but their first idea was that they were afraid Fengyang might not be able to survive in the capital. They were willing to leave City Chang for the capital. Miss Leng, were willing to go to the capital, because it used to be our dream, but were too unimportant. Im afraid we might not be able to survive in the capital, Mu Yufan said. They had talked about their dreams during the years. In fact, the capital was a lot of peoples dream and they all wanted to have a career there. Half of them had studied in the capital, so they had a special feeling for it. As long as youre willing to move there along with me, I believe we can be sessful. If we dont give it a try, how can we know? Leng Xiaoyao said. Great, well go with you! They were excited and couldnt wait to go to the capital. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao had a tour around thepany, then went to the Administration for Industry and Commerce to finish the formalities. Because Mu Yufan had all the necessary files, it was done within a short time. They spent the afternoon on it, because it was a littleplicated. After that, the owner of Fengyang became Leng Xiaoyao, while its name became Xiaoyao Technology. After that was done, Leng Xiaoyao transferred the money to Mu Yufan. They would sign the shareholders agreement privately. Therefore, after they finished the transfer procedures, they returned to Fengyang and signed the shareholders agreement. All of them needed to sign a new contract. The others didnt have any disagreements when they heard that Fengyang became Xiaoyao. They were the staff, so they had no power to interfere. Their sries were raised by five thousand yuan, which filled them with excitement. Their new boss was really generous! Dont be so excited yet. I raised your sries, because youre going to have more work. I dont have a n to hire more people, so we need to do many things on our own, Leng Xiaoyao said, warning them to be prepared. Boss, were not afraid of being overloaded. Were afraid of losing our jobs. They started calling Leng Xiaoyao boss now. Great! Currently, we dont need new deals. We should pay more attention to maintaining our good rtionship with our current clients, but I dont think there will be new deals for the time being, Leng Xiaoyao said. It was true that no one dared to work with Fengyang again after what had happened. They were afraid that more dramas would ur and that the new boss might not be able to manage thepany well. Chapter 3039 - 3039 Successful Beginning 3039 Sessful Beginning After all, the drama just happened and Fengyang was seriously affected. It would take a long time to recover. If they did a new project and it became popr, they might gain peoples trust again. So, I n to do a new project to make Xiayoa known to more people. I want it to be famous once the new project is out, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. At the beginning, they still felt it was normal, but theycked confidence when Leng Xiaoyao said that she wanted theirpany to be famous in the industry. !! They didnt think Leng Xiaoyao was bragging, because that was also their dream, but they felt it would be very difficult. Leng Xiaoyao understood what they were thinking, so she said, I know your worries, but its an idea I have had in mind for a long time. I wonder whether you can help me? What is it? they asked her. How much do you know about programming games? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Upon hearing that, they realized Leng Xiaoyao wanted to make a game, but that wasnt easy at all, so they were shocked. Weve done several website games, but weve never seeded in making mobile games, Mu Yufan said. They were involved in the technology industry, so they could make games, but they werent skilled enough to make a good one. Its not a problem. I can do the programming, and you only need to maintain it. Ill teach you how to do itter. Ill write down the story and characterster. You can get familiar with it first, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that Leng Xiaoyao would do the programming, everyone was surprised and amazed. Boss, can you do that alone? Youll be exhausted, Zhou Yunkai said worriedly. It took a long time to finish a single character in the game. And there would be at least a dozen main characters and some unimportant characters in a game. It was a lot of work! Its fine. Actually, Im already doing it. Within a month I will finish all the characters. The programming should take about a month. After I take the National College Entrance Examination, it can be released, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that Leng Xiaoyao could finish all the characters and release the game within two months, they were astonished. Even a team could barely do the work that quickly, but Leng Xiaoyao was alone! What surprised them more was that Leng Xiaoyao was still a student and that she was going to write the National College Entrance Examination soon. In that case, how did she have enough time to make the game? Normally, senior high school students would feel they didnt have enough time to review! Even though Leng Xiaoyao told them that she was already coding the game, they still felt it was unrealistic to finish it within two months. Boss, if youre going to take the National College Entrance Examination, do you have enough time to make the game? Mu Yufan asked. Yeah, you need to go to ss and review. You cant neglect the exam because of the game, Zhou Yunkai said. He was worried about Leng Xiaoyaos study. No need to worry about that. Even if I dont review, I can easily get a total score of 700 points. And I study hard in ss. I only make the game after ss. You dont need to worry about me. I know how to handle it, and I never do things if I dont have the confidence, Leng Xiaoyao exined. If she was an ordinary girl, she wouldnt dare to say that, but she was a cultivator. It wouldnt affect her at all even if she stayed up all night. In fact, Leng Xiaoyao stayed up all night to make the game after the evening ss was over. Sometimes, she asked for leave. She could also stop helping her ssmates with reviews on weekends once in a while, then she had two more days to make the game. The others were still worried, but since Leng Xiaoyao said that, they said nothing else. After all, she was the boss. If they argued against her, it would be disrespectful. Alright, itste now. You can get off work and go home now. Manager Mu, you can pull me into your WeChat group. If you have any questions, you can @(mention) me on WeChat when Im absent. Ill reply to you once I read it, Leng Xiaoyao said. Sure, Mu Yufan agreed. After that, Leng Xiaoyao left after Mu Yufan gave her the key to the office building. When Leng Xiaoyao was gone, the staff didnt leave right away. Instead, they cleaned the floor and left an office for Leng Xiaoyao. Mu Yufan used to be the general manager, so he had thergest office. Without hesitation, he moved out and left it for Leng Xiaoyao. Then he moved into the office of the deputy manager, where Jiang Zeshu used to be. After that, they talked about what Leng Xiaoyao had told them. Hey, do you think the boss can really do what she said? I cant believe it. Yeah! I trust her, but I dont think its possible. I also think so, so Im slightly worried. Alright, no need to be so worried. I believe our boss can do it. Shes so impressive. Even if we fail, we can try again till we seed. I dont think well lose anything if we cant finish the game within two months. We can just postpone it, Mu Yufan said. Hearing that, the others agreed and stopped being worried. The boss said that shell give us high sries as long as we work hard and stay loyal, but if any of you dare to betray thepany, I believe shell punish you seriously. I hope you can keep it in mind. Yunkai and I will do the same thing. If thepany can develop better and better, itll be good for all of us. Otherwise, we wont be able to live a good life. Anyway, we need to work for our future, Mu Yufan said. Manager Mu, well do our best. Well never betray thepany. Everyone promised sincerely. Chapter 3040 - 3040 Be Honest with Leng Yecheng 3040 Be Honest with Leng Yecheng After Leng Xiaoyao left, she didnt go to school, but to the hospital. Anyway, she had asked for leave. At this time, it was about 6 pm, so she had a meal before going to the hospital. There was a nurse taking care of Leng Yecheng, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt need to worry about him. In Leng Yechengs ward. !! Leng Yecheng was on the phone with Xi Keyi. Leng Xiaoyao didnt fear she would interrupt them and directly walked inside. Seeing Leng Xiaoyao walking over, Leng Yecheng panicked a little. He quickly finished his call with Xi Keyi, then hung up. Hey, you look so happy on the phone. It seems youre in love, but I foresee that you shouldnt be in love this year, because you can easily be trapped by bad people. You might be ruined by a woman. Leng Xiaoyao joked, but suddenly became serious. At the beginning, Leng Yecheng felt a little guilty and thought Leng Xiaoyao noticed that he was different. If she continued to ask him about it, he wouldnt keep it a secret from her any longer, but in the end, Leng Yecheng was upset. However, he wasnt mad at Leng Xiaoyao and simply thought she was joking. Oh, you can foresee what will happen in the future? Leng Yecheng asked curiously. Of course, so Im not joking with you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Leng Yecheng was unhappy. He understood that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt lie to him. Was there really a problem between him and Xi Keyi? If you dont believe it, I can borate on that. Xi Keyi is your girlfriend, right? Youve been in a romantic rtionship for two months and a week, Leng Xiaoyao said straightforwardly. Leng Yecheng was surprised. It turned out that Leng Xiaoyao knew everything. Since she knew, there was no need for him to keep it a secret. In addition, he wanted to know why Leng Xiaoyao said that. Yes, how did you know that? I told you I can foresee things, so I foresaw it too. And I know you met each other at a party. In the beginning, you were merely strangers. You got familiar during the events afterwards. You exchanged phone numbers and WeChat ounts. Gradually, you were attracted to her. You felt as if you had a lot of things inmon. As time went by, you fell in love with her and you started dating. Three monthster, you confessed your feelings for her, Leng Xiaoyao said. Right, but Leng Yecheng didnt think Leng Xiaoyao foresaw all of this because she told so many details. It seemed as if she knew something, so he asked, Are you sure you foresaw everything instead of knowing something beforehand? Fine, I didnt foresee that, but I found it out. You know Im good at hacking. When I met her the day before yesterday, I knew there was a special rtionship between you, Leng Xiaoyao said. She couldnt tell the future, so it would be embarrassing if she lied that she could and was asked to do it again. You secretly investigated us? Leng Yecheng was angry, feeling as if his privacy was invaded and his dignity was damaged. At this time, Leng Xiaoyao became serious. I did it for a reason. Youre my third uncle. I wouldnt invade your privacy for no reason. Hearing that, Leng Yecheng forgave her, but also realized that it wasnt so simple. Whats the reason? Leng Xiaoyao was anxious, because obviously it had something to do with Xi Keyi. Otherwise, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt have done a thorough investigation about them. However, he didnt want it to be rted to Xi Keyi. They just became girlfriend and boyfriend and he didnt deeply love her yet, but he sincerely liked her. He didnt want their rtionship to go wrong. Its not good news for you, so I didnt tell you right after I found out the day before yesterday. I didnt want you to be hurt, affecting the business meeting which would be the next day. Leng Xiaoyao said, I told you that you shouldnt fall in love this year, or you would be hurt and ruined by a woman. I meant it when I said that, because Xi Keyi formed a close rtionship with you for a purpose. What? Hearing that, Leng Yecheng was shocked. He subconsciously wanted to argue against it, but upon thinking of Leng Xiaoyaos hacking skills, he realized she must have found something. However, it was still hard for him to ept. W-Whats her purpose? Leng Yecheng asked. I want to ask you a question first. You must be honest with me, Leng Xiaoyao said, not answering Leng Yechengs question right away. No problem, Leng Yecheng said. Have you had sex with Xi Keyi yet? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Facing his niece, Leng Yecheng felt embarrassed, but still answered honestly. Not yet. Knowing that, Leng Xiaoyao was relieved, then she continued. You didnt want to, or did she not want it? I didnt want to do that yet, because I didnt feel our rtionship was stable enough yet, Leng Yecheng said. In that case, Leng Yecheng was a real man. Whats your rtionship with Song Xiuyan? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Upon hearing Song Xiuyans name, Leng Yecheng was displeased. We had a fight over a girl during thest semester in university. I broke one of his ribs, but he started it. I tolerated him again and again, but couldnt stand it any longer, so I fought against him. Although his rib was broken, I also had a concussion. Iy in bed for three months before I made a full recovery. After he finished, Leng Yecheng suddenly realized that Xi Keyi might have a rtionship with Song Xiuyan, so he immediately asked, Does Xi Keyi have a rtionship with Song Xiuyan? Yes, Xi Keyi works in Song Xiuyanspany. Shes his mistress and pawn, Leng Xiaoyao said. Xi Keyi was Song Xiuyans mistress because Song Xiuyan was already married. Therefore, their rtionship couldnt go public. What? Leng Yecheng was extremely hurt. It was impossible for him to ept that. He had no idea how it became like this. It had been years, but now it seemed that Song Xiuyan harbored a grudge against him and even arranged for Xi Keyi to form a close rtionship with him in order to get revenge. Chapter 3041 - 3041 A Bright Future 3041 A Bright Future Why? Why would they do that to me? Leng Yecheng couldnt ept it, but didnt question Leng Xiaoyao, because he believed that Leng Xiaoyao had no reason to fool him. Even though Leng Xiaoyao didnt want Leng Yecheng to be hurt, it was necessary for her to tell him the truth. I discovered that Xi Keyi and Song Xiuyan regrly meet in Xi Keyis apartment, so I spied on Song Xiuyan. When I saw him go to see Xi Keyi at thepany, I followed him, then took a video of them having sex. Xi Keyis apartment? She lives outside alone? Leng Yecheng was surprised. He didnt know that Xi Keyi lived outside alone, because she always told him that she stayed at home. He believed it. Every time he drove her home, he stopped his car outside the block. !! Now it turned out that Xi Keyi lived outside to have an affair with Song Xiuyan and she kept it a secret from him. Where is the evidence? Let me see it, Leng Yecheng said at once. Although he believed Leng Xiaoyao, he still wanted to see it with his own eyes. Leng Xiaoyao took out her phone and yed the video, then handed her phone to Leng Yecheng. When Leng Yecheng watched the video, he was furious. He almost lost control of himself and smashed the phone, but he still curbed his anger and calmed down. After making sure that the man and the woman in the video were Song Xiuyan and Xi Keyi, Leng Yecheng stopped watching it before he really lost control of himself. He was sad, furious, and humiliated. He was trapped by a woman, and he noticed nothing wrong. If it hadnt been for Leng Xiaoyao, he could have lost everything, including Fengshang Design! Thinking of that, he felt scared. Even though he was extremely hurt that Xi Keyi cheated on him, he didnt love her deeply, so it wasnt difficult for him to get over it. Uncle, I know youre heart-broken since you were hurt by the woman you like, but I hope you can get over it as soon as possible. After leaving the hospital, I want you to live a good life as usual, Leng Xiaoyao said Dont worry, Im fine, Leng Yecheng said, though he was still very upset. Anyway, he would get over it. He was a sensible man, and wouldnt immediately devote himself to a romantic rtionship. After all, there wasnt deep love between him and Xi Keyi yet. In addition, he had principles. If Xi Keyi became his girlfriend for a purpose and had cheated on him, he would definitely hate and disdain her. He wouldnt punish himself for other peoples faults. Oh, you can leave their affair to me. I wont let them go easily since they dare to hurt my family. So, I hope you wont stop me, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although Xi Keyi formed a close rtionship with Leng Yecheng for a purpose and Leng Yecheng now knew about it, Leng Xiaoyao was afraid that Leng Yecheng would forgive her because he hadnt suffered any losses yet. However, in Leng Xiaoyaos eyes, her family suffered a loss. Leng Yecheng was extremely hurt. In the previous incarnation, Xi Keyi and Song Xiuyans scheme seeded, but it didnt mean they could get away with it in this incarnation. She was reincarnated to deal with these things. Sure. Although Leng Yecheng was indeed furious and sad after finding out that Xi Keyi cheated on him, he had really liked her and was unwilling to punish her. After all, he was only hurt and sad, but didnt lose anything. Anyway, Leng Xiaoyao was so protective of him, so he didnt want to disappoint her, so he decided to leave it to her. If he stopped Leng Xiaoyao, she would be upset. Anyway, Xi Keyi and Song Xiuyan had hurt him, so he ought to pay them back. That night, Leng Xiaoyao stayed in the hospital to be with Leng Yecheng. She knew he wouldnt do anything to hurt himself, but she didnt want to leave him alone. In order to distract him, Leng Xiaoyao chatted with him. Leng Yecheng indeed felt better when Leng Xiaoyao talked with him. Uncle, if I want to start up apany in the technology industry, what do you think? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Youll have a bright future. Youre so good at hacking and youre a quick learner. I think you can easily learn new skills even if there is something youre not familiar with, Leng Yecheng said. He didnt doubt Leng Xiaoyaos abilities at all. I had the same idea, so Ive decided to start up a technologypany, Leng Xiaoyao said. If you want to start up apany, I can give you money, but its not easy. How much do you know about management? Leng Yecheng asked. He wouldnt stop Leng Xiaoyao from having her own career, but it wasnt easy. He hoped she could be prepared. Ive learned a lot about it. Otherwise I wouldnt have thought of having my ownpany, but Ill do it after the National College Entrance Examination, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt want Leng Yecheng to be worried. As for the money, I can make money by myself. After all, I have great confidence in the stocks we bought. Oh, I didnt remember that! Leng Yecheng suddenly remembered the stocks he had bought and immediately took out his phone to check them out. When he saw the stocks were declining, he was shocked. Yaoyao, are Uncle, trust me. Its fine. After a few days, the prices will be lower. Many people will sell them. Then we can buy them back, Leng Xiaoyao said confidently. Leng Yecheng wasnt very confident, but still chose to believe Leng Xiaoyao. Although he was distracted when Leng Xiaoyao talked with him, he was still sad when he was alone with his thoughts. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao hacked into the surveince cameras around Xi Keyis apartment again. Song Xiuyan stayed there again. Then Leng Xiaoyao sent the video of them having sex to Song Xiuyans wife. She also sent Song Xiuyans wife the address of Xi Keyis apartment and told her that they were having sex there right now. Chapter 3042 - 3042 Lose Everything

    Chapter 3042 - 3042 Lose Everything

    3042 Lose Everything Leng Xiaoyao did that with her phone, but hid her phone number using her hacking skills. She also deleted the record. Even if Song Xiuyans wife wanted to find out who she was, it was impossible for her to find any clues. A few minutester, Song Xiuyans wife read the messages and instantly became furious. No woman could stand her husband betraying her, unless they were in an open rtionship. Song Xiuyans wife couldnt ept it either. Without dy, she turned to her two older brothers for help, and they went to Xi Keyis apartment at once. !! Without surprise, they caught Song Xiuyan in Xi Keyis apartment. His two brothers-inw beat him heavily. His wife also beat Xi Keyi. Both Song Xiuyan and Xi Keyi were struck dumb. They couldnt believe that Song Xiuyans wife found them and even came over. They thought they hid their affair very well! Given what Song Xiuyan had done, his wife was determined to divorce him. In fact, Song Xiuyan got his current job through his connection with his brother-inw, so his career would be ruined after they divorced. The next morning, Song Xiuyan received a call from thepany and was told that he was fired. Xi Keyi also lost her job. The news that Song Xiuyan and Xi Keyi were caught immediately became a hot topic on the entertainment news. After all, Xi Keyi had some fame, so she gained a lot of attention after the news spread. Song Xiuyans wife intended to ruin them, so she paid an Inte Water Army to make the news popr. Because Song Xiuyan and Xi Keyi were manager and subordinate, their affair aroused a lot of criticism. Leng Yecheng read the news right away, because Leng Xiaoyao told him about it before going to school that morning. Perhaps their affair will be exposed this morning. During my investigation, I learned that Song Xiuyans wife isnt weak. She will definitely ruin their careers and reputation. There is no need for us to get involved. Knowing that Song Xiuyans wife would ruin them, Leng Xiaoyao didnt bother to get involved. She only wanted them to lose everything. When Leng Yecheng read the news, he had mixed emotions and felt sad. A few people knew that Xi Keyi was Leng Yechengs girlfriend, so they immediately called him after they read the news. The first person who called Leng Yecheng was Chen Yuxi. Because both of them were patients, they were in the hospital at the same time. They were bored and yed on the phone most of the time, so they quickly noticed the news. After reading the news, Chen Yuxi left his ward and went to Leng Yechengs. He was able to get out of the bed now, but he still needed support when he walked. Therefore, Chen Yuxi asked his mother to help him get to Leng Yechengs ward, then asked her to return to his ward since he needed to have a private talk with Leng Yecheng. Chen Yuxi saw that Leng Yecheng was in a bad mood, but wasnt sure whether Leng Yecheng had read the news about Xi Keyi yet. If Leng Yecheng didnt know about it, he shouldnt be so upset, but if he knew, he wouldnt be so calm. When Leng Yecheng saw Chen Yuxi hurriedlying over, he knew the reason, so he directly spoke after Chen Yuxis mother was out. I found out about it yesterday. It was Yaoyao who told me. And she took the video and sent it to Song Xiuyans wife. Hearing that, Chen Yuxi was astonished. He didnt expect it to have been done by Leng Xiaoyao, but he appreciated Leng Xiaoyao for doing that and admired her more than before. He was curious about how Leng Xiaoyao did it, but he knew it wasnt the right time, so he asked nothing. Even though Leng Yecheng would be hurt if it was exposed, he would only hurt more deeply if it was left a secret. After all, it was better to deal with painful things quickly. Um, I know no one likes this, but its a good thing that you found it out earlier, Chen Yuxi said. He didnt want tofort Leng Yecheng with meaningless words. Talk was cheap. Only Leng Yecheng knew how it felt when one was betrayed. Chen Yuxi also understood that Leng Yecheng had his own principles, so he would get over it after a while. Sure. You can go back and rest. Im fine. I just need some time alone, Leng Yecheng said. He had his own principles, but he still needed time to get over it. Great. Chen Yuxi didnt bother Leng Yecheng any longer, and walked out. After the news went out, Song Xiuyan hid in his own apartment outside, while Xi Keyi didnt dare to go anywhere. She also hid in her apartment. The moment Xi Keyis family heard the news, they called her and seriously criticized her. It was a shame that they had such an amoral daughter. After that, many friends called Xi Keyi too, but Xi Keyi directly turned off her phone. She knew none of them really cared about her. It was true. They only wanted to make fun of her now that she was in trouble. Xi Keyi didnt dare to contact Leng Yecheng. She had no idea whether he had heard the news yet. Even if he didnt know yet, he would sooner orter. What she didnt know was that Leng Yecheng had directly deleted all ways of contacting her, because it would be humiliating if he left her in his contacts. Only people Leng Yecheng trusted was aware of his romantic rtionship with Xi Keyi, so they called him because they really cared about him. Therefore, Leng Yecheng answered their calls. If he refused to answer their calls, they might think he was too heart-broken to talk to anyone. In that case, they would be even more worried about him. After knowing that Leng Yecheng was fine, the people who cared about him were very relieved. Han Yu was doing much better now. After making sure that he was totally fine, he called Leng Xiaoyao and transferred fifty million yuan to her. Chapter 3043 - 3043 Xiaoyao Isn’t Ugly at all! 3043 Xiaoyao Isnt Ugly at all! She didntck money, though it was in the previous incarnation to be specific. She could make money at a very young age. In her past life, she had over a hundred million yuan savings, but now she badly needed money a lot of money. Therefore, she was excited when she saw such arge sum of money being transferred into her ount. Without hesitation, she invited her friends to have a big meal. Boss, why are you so happy? Everyone could see that Leng Xiaoyao was extremely happy, so Xiong Manxin asked curiously. Right, did you pick up money on the streets? Wu Minmin asked jokingly. I think boss must have won the lottery, Tong Xiaobei chimed in. None of what you said. Stop guessing. Ive invited you for a meal many times before. There is no need to think of a reason, Leng Xiaoyao said. Youre right. The other girls agreed, not thinking much of it. Although they were going to have a big meal, they would normally eat all kinds of delicious food, so it wasnt really a big meal. It was just a regr meal that they would usually eat. Boss, you know what, my younger uncle wont stop talking about you these days. My grandparents even think he might have fallen in love with you. They even asked him to bring you home. Its so amusing, Xiong Manxin said. Because Xiong Manxin and Leng Xiaoyao were close friends, the Xiong family and the Ling family had heard a lot about Leng Xiaoyao. They didnt have a good impression of Leng Xiaoyao in the past, but now they were totally amazed by her. Oh, do they know that Im ugly? Leng Xiaoyao was also amused and joked. Boss, youre not ugly at all. Only people with a bad aesthetic will think youre ugly. You only have some freckles on your face. After the National College Entrance Examination, you can remove them. Right, you have delicate features. As long as the freckles are removed, you will be prettier than Leng Yuqi. Yes! So, boss, you shouldnt say youre ugly. Youre not ugly at all. The other girls denied it at once, because they clearly knew that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt ugly. Leng Xiaoyao only had some freckles, but her features were very beautiful. Therefore, they didnt want to hear anyone say that Leng Xiaoyao was ugly. They didnt even didnt allow Leng Xiaoyao to say that. In fact, they had taught many people a lesson in the past for saying that Leng Xiaoyao was ugly. Im just saying. Dont be so emotional. I know Im a great beauty. My father is handsome, and my mother is very beautiful. Its impossible for me to be ugly. Ive made up my mind. After the National College Entrance Examination, Ill remove all the freckles on my face! Leng Xiaoyao was touched to see that her friends were so protective of her. Actually, in this incarnation, her appearance was no different from the previous incarnation. She was indeed a great beauty. When she put on make-up before going to the casinost time, everyone was stunned by her beauty. Great, were looking forward to it. Right, youll amaze all the people who said youre ugly. They will be stunned and many people will be jealous of you. Ha-ha, I cant wait to see their jealous faces! Me too! Because many teachers now let Leng Xiaoyao help the students with reviews during their sses, she didnt have to do it during the break. However, it was up to her whether she wanted to. It was tiring for Leng Xiaoyao to help her ssmates review, so they couldnt upy all her time. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao and her friends spent a long time eating, before returning to the ssroom. In the ssroom. Leng Xiaoyao didnt help them review right away. Instead, she rested for a while first. After all, the first afternoon ss was the head teachers ss, and he would let her do the reviews then. Leng Xiaoyao also didnt start reviewing at once, but took out her phone and checked the situation in the stock market. The stocks she had bought were all declining, but they were not to the bottom yet. However, Leng Xiaoyao found many people were already buying those stocks in bulk. Quickly, she felt threatened. It seemed she wasnt the only one who knew the real value of the stocks. In that case, she couldnt wait any longer, or the stocks would all be bought by other people. Then she couldnt make any money! Without dy, she sent Leng Yecheng a message and told him to buy the stocks. After reading Leng Xiaoyaos message, Leng Yecheng immediately took action. Although he still doubted whether it would be sessful, he chose to believe Leng Xiaoyao. Gu Ning bought some stocks with her phone, and decided to investigate it with herptop after the sses were over. She wanted to know who was buying the stocks in bulk. Finally, the afternoon sses were over. Leng Xiaoyao didnt eat with Xiong Manxin and the other girls. She said she needed to deal with something, then left school with herptop. Leng Xiaoyao went to the caf outside their school, then sat in a corner. She needed to hack into the buyers ount with herptop, so she didnt want other people to see what she was doing. Sometimes, she must be careful. Actually, the person also noticed Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng were buying arge amount of stocks. The person also paid a hacker to collect their information. As a result, when Leng Xiaoyao logged in, she found someone had hacked into her ount. She was instantly mad. Luckily, the person did no damage, but Leng Xiaoyao decided to hack into the persons ount at once. The persons ount was under tight security, so it was hard for people to hack into it. Nevertheless, Leng Xiaoyao was a master at hacking, so she quickly hacked into it. The moment she hacked into the ount, the person noticed it and followed her. Afterwards, they yed a cat-and-mouse game. A few minutester, Leng Xiaoyao got rid of the person and left without leaving any clues. Leng Xiaoyao sessfully found out who the person was, but she was surprised and relieved after knowing it. The person turned out to be Li Mochen. ... Leng Xiaoyao was familiar with Li Mochen. She knew he was good at hacking, but unexpectedly his level was much higher than she had thought. Chapter 3044 - 3044 Be Suspicious of Leng Xiaoyao 3044 Be Suspicious of Leng Xiaoyao However, that wasnt strange. After all, she had never tried to learn about him. Li Mochen was also surprised after he found out that Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng were buying the stocks. He didnt know it was Leng Xiaoyao who just hacked into his ount, but he thought it must be Leng Xiaoyao or Leng Yecheng. He hacked into their ounts a short time ago, and his ount was hacked afterwards. In addition, he hacked into their ounts in order to see why they were buying the stocks. He bet they must have the same idea. After all, only the three of them were doing that. In that situation, he was surely targeted. Normally, no one would buy stocks that were declining rapidly. Did Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng know something secret, so they bought the stocks? Moreover, he was surprised by their hacking skills. Even he failed to catch them. He believed they were better than him at hacking. After that, Li Mochen wondered whether they were the ones who had hacked into Yufeng before, but there was no evidence, so he wouldnt jump to conclusions. Neither Leng Xiaoyao nor Li Mochen had the intention of causing the other trouble. They were both relying on their own abilities to buy stocks. Leng Xiaoyao bought stocks of threepanies, while Li Mochen targeted only onepany, which was highly likely to make a fortune. Leng Xiaoyao wondered whether Li Mochen had a rtionship with thepany. Otherwise, why was he buying its stocks? Or An idea dawned on Leng Xiaoyao. Was it possible that Li Mochen traveled in time or was reincarnated like her? Thinking of that, Leng Xiaoyao felt that might be the answer. However, if Li Mochen had the same experience as her, why did he treat her like a stranger? Did he not want to have any rtionship with her? Leng Xiaoyao felt a little upset. She knew that she owed Li Mochen a lot. She even caused his death. She didnt think anyone could ept that, including herself. If that was the reason, she wouldnt bother him again, but she still needed to do what she ought to. Because she wasnt sure whether Li Mochen had the same experience as her, she needed to make sure of it first. After all, perhaps Li Mochen had a close rtionship with thepany, and they might have an inner problem which caused the turmoil. It was also possible that he was trying to save the situation. It was hard to tell which was the truth. After staying in the caf for a while, Leng Xiaoyao went back to school for the evening ss. By ident or by intention, when Leng Xiaoyao sat in the Leng familys car going back home, she saw Li Mochens car once more. And they met each others eyes. Because Leng Xiaoyao was thinking about Li Mochen, she looked a little guilty when Li Mochen saw her. Seeing that, Li Mochen was sure that the hacker who had hacked into his ount must be Leng Xiaoyao or Leng Yecheng. He felt it was more likely to be Leng Xiaoyao. He had spent time with Leng Xiaoyao. At a young age, she was very outstanding among her peers. She was as skilled as him at racing cars and fighting. Moreover, she behaved a lot more maturely than her age. Given what he knew about Leng Yecheng, he didnt think Leng Yecheng was good at information technology. Although he failed to collect more information about Leng Xiaoyao, he was more suspicious of her because of that. Leng Xiaoyao was skilled at hacking, so it should be very easy for her to hide her traces. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt surprised if Li Mochen knew the hacker was her. She felt guilty because she had her own thoughts. She thought it was a quick meeting, but unexpectedly an ident happened when they were five meters away from each other. The car behind Li Mochens car suddenly exploded and it was very powerful. Because Leng Xiaoyaos car was only two meters away from the car, it was affected by the explosion and hit the cars nearby. If there hadnt been cars around them, they would have been pushed a few meters away. The car windows were broken in the explosion. Luckily, Leng Xiaoyao reacted quickly and released her magical energy to fight against the st, so they werent hit by the pieces of broken ss. Uncle Liu and Leng Yuqi, however, were struck dumb. Leng Yuqi cried in horror and Uncle Liu didnt know what to do. Only Leng Xiaoyao stayed calm. She was only surprised at the moment when the ident happened. After the explosion, Leng Xiaoyao immediately got out of her car. Seeing that, Uncle Liu shouted at her, Miss Xiaoyao, where are you going? Its dangerous outside. Get out of the car now. Go to a safe ce. Leng Xiaoyao ordered. Because their car was close to the exploded car, it was very dangerous for them to stay in the car. Uncle Liu wanted to say something else, but Leng Xiaoyao was already out. She looked very powerful and gave the order seriously, which convinced him, so he got out of the car and pulled Leng Yuqi to a safe ce. Leng Yuqi was extremely scared, so she paid little attention to Leng Xiaoyao. When Leng Xiaoyao got out of the car, Li Mochen also got out. Both of them walked to the exploded car. After the car exploded, it was still burning. When Leng Xiaoyao got out of her car, she took a cushion. She needed to put out the fire, otherwise it would cause more serious damage. Because there was a lot of traffic on the road, cars moved slowly even though there wasnt a traffic jam. After the explosion, all the cars got pushed by the st and knocked against one another. They had to help the crowd disperse and stop another crash or explosion from happening. Chapter 3045 - 3045 Put out the Fire and Rescue People 3045 Put out the Fire and Rescue People People who saw Leng Xiaoyao realized what she wanted to do when she walked towards the fire with a cushion, but their first reaction wasnt that she was brave and dared to put out the fire at this dangerous moment. Instead, theyughed at Leng Xiaoyao for trying to put out the fire with just a cushion. They didnt think it was possible. Even Li Mochen frowned a little, but he didnt disdain Leng Xiaoyao. At the same time, Li Mochen took out a fire extinguisher. However, because the fire was too powerful, one fire extinguisher was barely useful. As a result, even though Li Mochen wasnt optimistic about Leng Xiaoyaos actions, he didnt stop her. Anyway, it would be helpful if she could do something, because there were still two people trapped in the car. When she reached the front of the exploded car, Leng Xiaoyao threw the cushion at the mes. Onlookers waited to see a drama, but unexpectedly the fire was put out the moment it was covered by the cushion. In an instant, everyone was surprised, including Li Mochen. It was really unbelievable! If other people needed to put out the fire, it would be very difficult, but Leng Xiaoyao used her magical energy, so the fire was quickly extinguished. This time, no one dared to make fun of her again. After she put out the fire, she won their respect. However, what surprised them more happened afterwards. The car doors were locked, so normally they couldnt be opened, but the people inside had to get out as soon as possible. Currently the ss was broken, so Leng Xiaoyao directly pulled the car doors apart. That scene shocked everyone. They couldnt believe that such a young girl could be so strong! The crowd didnt just watch from the side. They were also busy calling the police and the hospital. Not only the people in the exploded car were injured, other people nearby were also hurt. At that moment, some people took pictures of the scene. After Leng Xiaoyao removed the car doors, she turned to Li Mochen and said, Help them out! She asked Li Mochen to rescue the people in the car. The moment Leng Xiaoyao finished speaking, she hurriedly went to the drivers seat and used the same way to remove the door. Once Li Mochen heard Leng Xiaoyaos words, he gave the fire extinguisher to his subordinate and told his subordinates to continue putting out the fire. Afterwards, he ran to rescue people. He wasnt mad that Leng Xiaoyao ordered him to do it, because they had to make full use of the time. Momentster, Li Mochen carried a person out of the car, which shocked the crowd. The person was seriously injured, but was still alive, so Li Mochen quickly ced the person down at a safe ce, then ran back. When Li Mochen ran back, Leng Xiaoyao was about to carry someone out of the car. Li Mochen stopped her at once. Leave it to me! As soon as he finished, he ran in front of Leng Xiaoyao to carry the driver, then moved the driver to the safe ce. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochens subordinate continued to put out the fire. The driver was also badly injured, but luckily he was still alive. After Li Mochen moved them to a safe ce, he immediately returned to put out the fire with Leng Xiaoyao. This time, someone gave him a fire extinguisher. With two fire extinguishers and Leng Xiaoyaos cushion, they put out the fire faster. From the beginning to the end, theypletely put out the fire within three minutes. Uncle Liu watched everything, and was amazed by Leng Xiaoyao, but he was also scared by the scene because it was very easy for Leng Xiaoyao to be injured. At the beginning, Leng Yuqi paid no attention to Leng Xiaoyao, but she soon noticed her. She was jealous of Leng Xiaoyao for being so brave, but she also wanted Leng Xiaoyao to be injured in the fire. They were bitter enemies now, so she had no sympathy for Leng Xiaoyao even if Leng Xiaoyao was injured. After Leng Xiaoyao put out the fire, she immediately ran towards the sidewalk to check on the injured peoples condition. The injured people were wounded all over their bodies, and were bleeding badly, but there were no bandages. However, there were too many people, so Leng Xiaoyao couldnt directly put magical energy into their bodies to help them recover. Right when Leng Xiaoyao was thinking about what to do, she raised her head and saw a silk scarf store. Without dy, she walked towards it and asked about the price. Because it was a street store, the silk scarves werent expensive and cost fifty yuan each. Leng Xiaoyao grabbed about seven silk scarves, then gave the store owner five hundred yuan and quickly went back to the injured people. Seeing what Leng Xiaoyao was doing, the store owner felt extremely embarrassed. He shouldnt have taken the money! But he was a businessman, not a phnthropist, so he had to make money. However, he knew Leng Xiaoyao paid him more than the total price. Given the emergency, he couldnt take more money from her even though he wouldnt give them to her for free. Therefore, he took out five silk scarves and ran towards Leng Xiaoyao, then gave them to her. Leng Xiaoyao understood why he did that, so she epted the silk scarves and gave him a grateful smile. The store owner didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao was beautiful, but her smile warmed him. It was indeed pleasant to do good deeds. Getting back to the injured people, Leng Xiaoyao wrapped the drivers wounds first, because he was more seriously injured. She did it, not just to hide what she was really doing, but because it could really stop the bleeding. At the same time, Leng Xiaoyao secretly released magical energy to cure them. Although she wasnt a saint, she was willing to help others when it was necessary unless they were bad people. She would refuse to help if she knew they were bad people, but she would still rescue them before knowing who they were. Li Mochen also went to them and squatted down to wrap the wounds for another person. Leng Xiaoyao wanted to stop him, but thought it wasnt a bad thing, so she did nothing. She would secretly put her magical energy into the persons body afterwards. While Leng Xiaoyao was treating the injured people, Uncle Liu also walked over. He said nothing and watched from the side. Seeing Leng Xiaoyaos familiarity, Uncle Liu was surprised. He really felt that Leng Xiaoyao had be strange and different now. He didnt dare to despise or disrespect her any longer. He didnt dare to disrespect Leng Xiaoyao in the past few days, but now he was totally convinced by her skills. After wrapping the wounds for the driver, Leng Xiaoyao put some magical energy into his body and he quickly got better. Chapter 3046 - 3046 Does She Have Super Powers? 3046 Does She Have Super Powers? Li Mochen was almost finished, but Leng Xiaoyao still went to help him, because she needed to seize the chance and put magical power into the injured persons body. Li Mochen only thought that Leng Xiaoyao wanted to help the injured person, so he didnt think much about it, but when Leng Xiaoyao did it, he clearly felt a cold air go into his body. It wasnt ufortable, and he was immediately refreshed. Leng Xiaoyao was putting magical energy into the injured persons body, but Li Mochen also received some because he was touching the injured person. Normal people wouldnt feel anything, but Li Mochen wasnt normal, so he still felt the magical power even though there was only a little magical power going into his body. !! Why did he have such a feeling? What exactly was Leng Xiaoyao doing? He didnt know what was happening, but he was sure that it had something to do with Leng Xiaoyao. Even though he was confused, he showed nothing on his face. Leng Xiaoyao didnt think much about it and focused on putting magical energy into the injured persons body. In addition, Li Mochen didnt show anything abnormal, so she didnt realize that he knew there was something different. Because Li Mochen had almost finished wrapping the wounds for this injured person, Leng Xiaoyao was quickly done, but she still ced her hand on the injured person and continued to put magical energy into his body. She didnt move her hand away till she was sure that he was fine. Li Mochens hands were also ced on the injured persons body. When Leng Xiaoyao removed her hand, he felt thefortable feeling go away. It made him believe the cold feeling must have something to do with Leng Xiaoyao. What exactly had happened? Did Leng Xiaoyao have super powers? Li Mochen understood that ordinary people werent the only things in the world. There were some people who had super powers too, but they were rare and not easy to meet. He knew that because he had met them before and he wasnt exactly ordinary either. However, he hadnt verified what exactly was special about him. If so, Leng Xiaoyao must have reminded him to be carefulst time for a reason. She didnt fool him. Thinking of that, Li Mochen decided to believe Leng Xiaoyao. There might really be a connection between them, and it might be true that he would encounter danger. However, he wondered if the connection was good or bad and whether Leng Xiaoyao reminded him to be careful out of kindness or bad intention. Although she seemed very nice when she rescued people without hesitation today, she might not be friendly to him. Miss, are you alright? Uncle Liu asked with concern. Although he could see that Leng Xiaoyao was fine, he was still worried. After all, the scene from earlier was really scary. Even though Leng Xiaoyao wasnt injured, it must have taken a lot of energy to put out the fire and rescue people! Im fine, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Uncle Liu was relieved. A whileter, an ambnce and the traffic police came. The injured people were sent to the hospital at once, while the traffic police stayed to deal with the ident. They had to find out the cause of the explosion. After Leng Xiaoyao and the others help, the exploded car wasntpletely destroyed, so it was possible for them to find out the truth. Some traffic police went to investigate the explosion, while some went to deal with the cars that were affected by the explosion. Miss, let me call Master Leng. We need another car to send you and Miss Yuqi back home. Ill stay to deal with it, Uncle Liu said. Great, but Leng Yuqi can go home. Ill stay, Leng Xiaoyao replied. She also wanted to know the cause of the explosion. In addition, Li Mochen was here. But Uncle Liu didnt think it was a good idea. He could handle it alone. Alright, Ill make the call, Leng Xiaoyao said. Then she took out her phone and called Master Leng. After Master Leng heard what happened, he was frightened and said, What? A car exploded? Because Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu were with him, they were scared too once they heard that. A car exploded? What car exploded? Whose car exploded? Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu stared at Leng Changyuan. They wanted to ask about it, but were afraid that he might get annoyed at being interrupted. Did the car Leng Yuqi was in explode? Thinking of that, Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu were horrified and couldnt wait to find out what exactly had happened. Grandpa, dont worry. Only the car is damaged a little. Were all fine, Leng Xiaoyao reassured. Leng Changyuan was relieved. Great, great. Leng Yecheng and Song Meiyu were also relieved. Whats the situation now? Leng Changyuan asked. He was relieved, but he was still worried since such an ident had happened. The traffic police are dealing with it, but we cante back right now. Grandpa, can you arrange for a car to pick up Leng Yuqi and take her home? Leng Xiaoyao asked. She did that, not because she cared about Leng Yuqi, but because she didnt want Leng Yuqi to cause any trouble. How about you? Why dont youe home together? Liu can handle it, Leng Changyuan said. Hearing that, Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu were sure that Leng Yuqi was fine, but they were still anxious. I want to stay and investigate it, Leng Xiaoyao said. Fine! Leng Changyuan couldnt persuade Leng Xiaoyao, so he had to give in. Anyway, Leng Xiaoyao was strong enough to protect herself now, and Liu was with her. Once Leng Changyuan hung up, Song Meiyu asked, Dad, hows Yuqi? A car exploded on their way home. The car they took is slightly damaged, but theyre fine. Ill send a car to bring Yuqi home, Leng Changyuan said. Ill go. Leng Yehua stood up. He was very worried about Leng Yuqi, so he would go to pick his daughter up by himself. Ill go with you. Song Meiyu didnt want to wait at home, so she decided to go with him. After that, Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu went to pick Leng Yuqi up together. Leng Xiaoyao stood outside, so Li Mochen didnt return to the car. Leng Xiaoyao really aroused his curiosity, so he wanted to know more about her. Miss Leng, did you do your best when you sparred against mest time? Li Mochen asked jokingly yet serious. Uncle Liu was surprised. He didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to know this man. ... Chapter 3047 - 3047 Accept Failure 3047 ept Failure It wasnt strange that Leng Xiaoyao knew the man, but the man didnt seem to be an ordinary person. The man looked strong and had an air of nobility and a luxury car. It was obvious that he was very rich, so Uncle Liu was surprised to know that Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with such a sessful man. Anyway, it proved that Leng Xiaoyao was also sessful since she could know such a sessful man. Leng Xiaoyao had really changed his impression of her. Li Mochens subordinate was aware that Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao knew each other, but he didnt know what had happened between them. Therefore, he was slightly surprised when he heard Li Mochens words, because it meant that Leng Xiaoyao had fought with Li Mochen. He didnt know the result, but Leng Xiaoyao seemed very skilled. However, Li Mochen said that she hadnt done her best, so she might be even more skilled. It sounded like Leng Xiaoyao wasnt weaker than Li Mochen. I did my best. Im strong, but I dont have a great explosive force, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she was lying, she looked sincere. Li Mochen wasnt convinced, but he didnt ask further about it since she said that. Before long, the cause of the explosion was discovered. Someone had set a bomb in the car. Once the result was out, everyone was surprised. Even though it had already happened, they were still scared when they heard there was a bomb. Given the situation, the two injured people must have a high status and it definitely wasnt an ident. They wondered whether the two injured people would be safe after being sent to the hospital. Both Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen had the same worry, so they turned to look at each other. Leng Xiaoyao went back to her car, then took out herptop and said to Uncle Liu, Uncle Liu, you can stay here and deal with it. I need to leave for a while. Leng Xiaoyao wanted to go to the hospital to investigate this case. Miss, be careful. Uncle Liu didnt know what Leng Xiaoyao was going to do, but he couldnt stop her, so he only reminded her to be careful. When Li Mochen saw Leng Xiaoyao taking out aptop, he was sure the hacker was her. I will, Leng Xiaoyao said, then walked away. Li Mochen told his subordinate to stay and deal with it, then also left with Leng Xiaoyao because he wanted to know what exactly had happened. Leng Xiaoyao saw him following her, but didnt say anything. She just silently allowed him to follow her. She understood that he must want to know the cause as well. Although she didnt know his background, he seemed to have a rtionship with the military. Mr. Li, are you going with me? Leng Xiaoyao asked. I think we have the same idea, Li Mochen said. Well, it seems were both smart people. Lets go together, Leng Xiaoyao said with a smile. After that, she gged down a taxi. After getting into the car, Leng Xiaoyao gave the driver an address and immediately turned on herptop, then started investigating the exploded car. She didnt avoid Li Mochen, because she knew that he had already realized that she was the hacker. There was no need for her to hide now. Even though Li Mochen knew the hacker was her, he was still surprised when he saw Leng Xiaoyao familiarly working on theptop. Before long, Leng Xiaoyao found the information about the car and the people in it. After the investigation, she was astonished by the result. Leng Xiaoyao guessed the people in the car must be important, but she was still amazed after knowing their identities. One of the two people in the car was a leader who was just transferred here, Lu Changwei. He was in the position for less than a month. The driver was Lu Changweis chauffeur. After knowing Lu Changweis background, the purpose of this scheme couldnt be more obvious. Either Lu Changwei or his position was the target. Mr. Li, what do you think of my IT skills? Leng Xiaoyao turned to look at Li Mochen and asked him. Its impressive. I think youre better than me, Li Mochen admitted. If he was better than her, he would have caught herst time. But if I continue, will I get in trouble? Leng Xiaoyao asked worriedly. If only she was involved, she wouldnt be afraid, but the Leng family would also be affected because of her. In this incarnation, the Leng family wasnt so powerful. They were rich, but only at a normal level so they could be easily ruined. Miss Leng, if you dont mind, you can leave it to me after you have the result, Li Mochen said. He had no worries at all. Great. Leng Xiaoyao answered. If Li Mochen could handle it, she could avoid unnecessary trouble. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care if she gave what she had found out to Li Mochen, even if it was a big thing. Actually, even if Li Mochen didnt show up, she had no n to take the credit after finding out the cause. Sometimes, she needed to rake the credit, but some credits were just a burden. If other people knew she found out the cause, she would be paid back. Before long, they arrived at the hospital. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen got out of the car together. Will you please pay the bill? Its not convenient for me to get money right now, Leng Xiaoyao asked. There was aptop in her hands, so it wasnt convenient for her to get her money. Anyway, it wasnt expensive, so she asked Li Mochen to pay the fee. No problem. Even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt ask, Li Mochen wouldnt ask her for the taxi fee. When they had almost arrived, he had already prepared change. Leng Xiaoyao saw that and knew Li Mochen wouldnt let her pay the fee, but out of courtesy, she still needed to ask him for his opinion. Otherwise it would seem as if she took it for granted. Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao quickly found where the two injured people were. They were having a medical exam. Because they were badly injured, it would take a long time. After that, Leng Xiaoyao went to a corner and continued her investigation. This time, she checked the surveince cameras. She watched the surveince videos from the explosion back to where the exploded car came from. About ten minutester, Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu reached the ident scene. The moment they saw it, they were stunned. Although they knew it was a car explosion, they didnt expect it to be so serious. ... Chapter 3048 - 3048 Who Humiliates the Leng Family? 3048 Who Humiliates the Leng Family? What was most frightening was how close the Leng familys car had been to the exploded car. Before long, Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu saw Leng Yuqi, and immediately walked towards her. Leng Yuqi didnt see them until Song Meiyu called her when they reached her side. Yuqi, are you alright? Song Meiyu pulled Leng Yuqis hands and checked her from head to toe to see whether she was injured. !! Mom! Leng Yuqi burst into tears. There was no one she could rely on before her parents came, so she had to tolerate it, but as soon as she saw her parents, she was rxed and cried in Song Meiyus arms. Alright, alright, dad and mom are here. Dont cry, my daughter. Song Meiyuforted her at once. Where is Leng Xiaoyao? Leng Yehua asked. He disliked Leng Xiaoyao, but he ought to care about her in such a situation. I dont know, Leng Yuqi said. Get into the car with Yuqi. I need to see Liu, Leng Yehua said. Sure, Song Meiyu replied, then she went back to the car with Leng Yuqi. Leng Yehua walked to see Liu and told him that they would take Leng Yuqi back home first. At the same time, Leng Yehua also asked where Leng Xiaoyao was now. Uncle Liu told him that Leng Xiaoyao left to deal with something. She left to deal with something? It waste at night. She was a young girl. What did she need to deal with? Leng Yehua was instantly angry and immediately criticized Uncle Liu. Itste now. Why did you allow a young girl to leave alone? Why didnt you stop her? What if she does something wrong and humiliates the Leng family? Leng Yehua didnt care about Leng Xiaoyaos safety, just her behavior. Honestly, he didnt care about what Leng Xiaoyao did either, he simply wanted to defame her. Uncle Liu was displeased, not because Leng Yehua shouted at him, but because Leng Yehua defamed Leng Xiaoyao. Mr. Yehua, I dont think Miss Xiaoyao will humiliate the Leng family. Uncle Liu defended Leng Xiaoyao. In fact, Leng Xiaoyao had humiliated the Leng family many times before, but she waspletely different now. She wont? Isnt she humiliating the Leng family all the time? Leng Yehua was even angrier since Uncle Liu defended Leng Xiaoyao. I believe what Miss Yuxi has done humiliated the Leng family much more than Miss Xiaoyaos deeds, Uncle Liu said, implying that Leng Yuqi had stolen Leng Xiaoyaos fianc, which was totally uneptable. If the news went abroad, the Leng family would be extremely humiliated. You Leng Yehua didnt know what to say. Because he felt guilty, he didnt continue to talk about it. He snorted, then turned around and left. He didnt ask further about what Leng Xiaoyao had left to do. He really hoped that Leng Xiaoyao would do something to humiliate the Leng family, so that Master Leng would hate her. Moreover, Uncle Liu, Liu Songming, was only a chauffeur. How could a chauffeur talk to him like that? It was annoying. Where is Leng Xiaoyao? Song Meiyu asked. She didnt care about Leng Xiaoyao, but she wanted to know what Leng Xiaoyao went to do sote at night. Who the hell knows! Leng Yehua answered in annoyance. Seeing that Leng Yehua was so mad, Song Meiyu was confused, but didnt dare to ask about it. At that moment, Leng Yuqi was reluctant to mention Leng Xiaoyao, because she didnt want people to know that Leng Xiaoyao had rescued people from the mes. However, it was impossible to keep it a secret, because those who had taken a video of that scene had posted it on the Inte. If only a few people did that, the news might not get much attention, but there were too many people doing it, so it quickly went viral. In addition, people loved to read news about heroes, so Leng Xiaoyao received countlesspliments ten minutester. Li Mochen was also praised. People were especially amazed when Leng Xiaoyao removed the car doors with her hands. Leng Xiaoyao paid little attention to them and kept on watching the surveince videos. There was nothing strange along the road until she saw the restaurant in which Lu Changwei dined. Something happened in the parking lot of that restaurant. The story was that Lu Changwei and his chauffeur went to dine with his colleagues at that restaurant at 6:30 pm. They chatted during the meal, so they didnt separate until 9:05 pm. At 8:30 pm, a man in ck with a baseball cap and mask walked into the parking lot and stopped before Lu Changweis car. After seeing that there was no one around, the many down under the car, then left a few minutester. It was obvious that he was setting a bomb next to the oil tank. In that case, once the bomb exploded, the oil tank would break and the car would burn faster. It seemed that the mans aim was to kill Lu Changwei. Coincidentally, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen showed up halfway and rescued them, but the credit should go to Leng Xiaoyao. Although they were still alive when they were moved out of the car, without Leng Xiaoyaos magical energy, they wouldnt have survived. After all, the explosion was very powerful. After Leng Xiaoyao saw the man who set the bomb, she began to collect his information. About ten minutester, she learned that the man was called Jin Dawu. He was a wanted criminal. He was previously arrested, but he sessfully escaped from jail half a month ago. Shortly after Jin Dawu escaped from jail, he targeted Lu Changwei. There must be grudges between them, because he tried to kill Lu Changwei right after escaping from jail. Otherwise there must be a mastermind who used Jin Dawu as a pawn. If so, it must have been nned that Jin Dawu would escape from jail. As for the truth, Leng Xiaoyao still needed time to find out, but she already had information about Lu Changwei and his chauffeur, so she could stop for the time being. Even though she wasnt sure whether Lu Changwei was a good man, she would investigate to the end since she was already involved. Chapter 3049 - 3049 You Have a Big Surprising Change 3049 You Have a Big Surprising Change If he was a good man, it would be good if she continued the investigation. On the other hand, if he was a bad person, it still wouldnt be bad if she found out the truth. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, Li Mochen also observed the surroundings to see whether anyone wanted to hurt Lu Changwei again. Leng Xiaoyao didnt know whether Lu Changwei was a good man, but Li Mochen knew. He just hadnt met him before. In his eyes, Lu Changwei was a good man. !! He was a good man, but no one was perfect. He couldnt satisfy everyone and leave a good impression on everyone. Besides, in his position, he had to do many things that he didnt want to do. Left with no choice, he had to y dirty tricks sometimes. Anyway, he hadnt done any illegal or uneptable things yet. Moreover, Lu Changwei belonged to his friends faction, so Li Mochen would be involved in this case. When Leng Xiaoyao discovered the criminal, he saw it too, but he wasnt sure that Jin Dawu was the mastermind. Perhaps there was someone else behind Jin Dawu. After knowing Lu Changweis position, Li Mochen called his friend at once. He told his friend about what had happened to Lu Changwei and asked them to contact Lu Changweis family or other reliable people. After hearing the news, his friend thanked him at once. They didnt talk for long. Li Mochens friend asked him to take care of Lu Changwei for a while, then hung up. Without dy, his friend informed another official. Because Lu Changwei used to work too much and was just transferred here, his family didnte with him. After all, they all worked in the capital, so he could only rely on friends to help him. Lu Changwei and his chauffeur were seriously injured superficially, but their organs were fine. In other words, they survived and would recover quickly. Because Lu Changwei just got this position, not many people knew him. Even those who sent him to the hospital didnt recognize him, so the hospital didnt pay much attention to him. Afterwards, Li Mochen walked straight there and said to the doctor, Move them to VIP wards. Ill pay the bill. Hearing that, the doctor was struck dumb for a second. Why was Li Mochen being so generous? May I know your rtionship? the doctor asked. It was necessary to know why Li Mochen wanted to pay the bill for the injured people. We rescued them. And I know him. Hes a friend of a friend. I already called my friend, and hell send people soon, Li Mochen said. Knowing that Li Mochen had rescued them, the doctor was surprised and said, Sure. After that, Lu Changwei and his chauffeur were moved to VIP wards, but Lu Changwei and his chauffeur had only received a medical check, and their wounds hadnt been treated yet. They needed to do that now. Li Mochen told Leng Xiaoyao to follow them, while he went to settle the bill. Before long, Lu Changweis colleagues heard the news that they had an ident. Some were worried, while some gloated over their misfortune. Whether they were worried or gloated, they all came to the hospital to see Lu Changwei. The person who arrived the earliest was the minister of the Secretary Department, who was asked toe by Li Mochens friend. Although he wasnt familiar with Lu Changwei, he was reliable. After all, they belonged to the same faction. The minister of the Secretary Department was named Ling Tianhuai, a member of the Ling family in City Chang. He was also Ling Tianqis older brother, Xiong Manxins eldest uncle. When Ling Tianhai arrived, Lu Changwei and his chauffeur were still treating their wounds while Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen guarded outside the door. The moment Ling Tianhuai saw Leng Xiaoyao, he felt she looked familiar. It felt as if he had seen her before, but he couldnt remember. After all, he cared more about Lu Changwei right now. Ling Tianhuai stared at Li Mochen and asked, Are you Mr. Li? Li Mochens friend told Ling Tianhuai that his friend with the surname of Li was in the hospital. He also told Ling Tianhuai Li Mochens height, age, appearance and air. Therefore, Ling Tianhuai recognized Li Mochen as soon as he saw him. At the age of twenty-seven, with the height of 1.83 m, there was only one man who was handsome and elegant. Facing Li Mochen, Ling Tianhuai felt a bit stressed, even though Li Mochen didnt do anything. I am, Li Mochen replied. Mr. Mu told me toe here. How is Secretary Lu now? Ling Tianhuai asked. Hes badly injured superficially, but his organs are fine. His life is also safe, Li Mochen said. Knowing that Lu Changwei was safe, Ling Tianhuai was relieved. Afterwards, Ling Tianhuai waited outside the door with Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao. Ling Tianhuai nced at Leng Xiaoyao once in a while. He really felt that she looked familiar, but somehow couldnt remember her. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to say anything, but she had to greet Ling Tianhuai since he was trying to figure out who she was. Minister Ling, Im Leng Xiaoyao, Manxins friend. Hearing that, Ling Tianhuai realized who she was. She was Leng Xiaoyao! No wonder she looked so familiar. Even though he hadnt seen Leng Xiaoyao in person, he had seen her photos and heard a lot about her, especially recently since Ling Tianqi talked about her all the time. When Ling Tianqi mentioned Leng Xiaoyao, she was full of admiration and respect for her. She said that Leng Xiaoyao was excellent at car racing, fighting, and studying. Leng Xiaoyao was even the top scorer in the monthly test. Oh, youre Leng Xiaoyao! No wonder you look so familiar. I didnt remember who you were earlier. Manxin has spoken about you many times. And Tianqi is talking about you these days as well. I cant believe how much youve changed. Ling Tianhuai eximed. He had heard about Leng Xiaoyao because of her bad deeds, and he had even told Xiong Manxin to stay away from her but after hearing about her change, he felt she could be a good friend. He wasnt snobbish, but Leng Xiaoyao used to be notorious for her bad deeds, so it wasnt wrong that he didnt want Xiong Manxin to be friends with her. In the past, Leng Xiaoyao was really a bad person! Although Xiong Manxin was also naughty, her family still hoped that she could be better. Therefore, her family wanted her to stay away from bad people. Chapter 3050 - 3050 Ask for Li Mochen’s Phone Number 3050 Ask for Li Mochens Phone Number Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said nothing else, because she didnt know what to say. A whileter, Ling Tianhuai suddenly became curious about Leng Xiaoyaos rtionship with Mr. Li. Although he didnt know Mr. Lis status, Mr. Li couldnt be an ordinary person since he was Mr. Mus friend. Unexpectedly, Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with such an important figure. !! Oh, why are you here? Ling Tianhuai asked, trying to figure out Leng Xiaoyaos rtionship with Li Mochen. However, he had no ulterior motives, he was simply curious. Leng Xiaoyao understood what Ling Tianhuai wanted to know, but she wasnt unhappy. She exined. When Secretary Lus car exploded, my car was only two meters away, so I was affected. The next moment, Secretary Lus car was on mes, so I ran out of my car to rescue him. Coincidentally, Mr. Lis car was in front of Secretary Lus car, so we worked together to help them out. Then we came to the hospital. What? You rescued them? Ling Tianhuai was surprised. Leng Xiaoyao went to rescue them? Luckily, they survived, but it was very dangerous for a young girl like Leng Xiaoyao to help them out of the mes. Even though he knew Leng Xiaoyao was very strong, the situation was still very dangerous. Yeah. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Thats so dangerous. Fortunately you helped them out, otherwise they would have been killed, Liang Tianhuai said. After Lu Changwei and his chauffeur finished treating their wounds, they were sent to their wards. The officials who came to visit Lu Changwei also arrived. At that time, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were still in Lu Changweis ward. Because they had a suspicion that the mastermind might be among the officials who came to visit Lu Changwei, they stayed and observed the visitors. All of them knew Ling Tianhuai, but didnt know Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao. Anyway, since Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao were in Lu Changweis ward, they must be familiar. Because Lu Changwei was still unconscious, they didnt stay for long and left a few minutester. After all, Lu Changfei was a senior leader in City Chang. If they didnte to see him, it would be their fault. Nevertheless, only those who were in the same faction as Lu Changwei cared about him, while the others simply came to see him as a formality. For the time being, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen didnt see any suspects. Perhaps the mastermind hid himself very well. Sometimes, an expression didnt mean anything, so they had to collect evidence by themselves. After Liu Songming dealt with the ident, it was already 11 pm by the time he got back to the Leng familys mansion. The rest of the Leng family didnt know what had happened until Liu Songming got back, so they were all surprised. Leng Xiaoyao ran to rescue people? But the car was on fire! Shes so bold! Leng Changyuan said angrily, then he asked Liu Songming, Is Yaoyao alright? Dont worry, Master Leng, Miss Xiaoyao is very strong. Shes fine, Liu Songming said. Hearing that Leng Xiaoyao was fine, Leng Changyuan was relieved. However, it waste now, but Leng Xiaoyao was still absent, so he called her at once. Leng Xiaoyao immediately answered his call. Yaoyao, where are you? Why are you not home yet? When will youe home? Leng Changyuan asked. It was impossible for him not to be worried. No matter how strong Leng Xiaoyao was, she was a young girl. What if she encountered trouble? Im at the hospital now to see the two injured people. Ill be back home soon, Leng Xiaoyao said. Ill ask Liu to pick you up, Leng Changyuan offered. No need, I can get home on my own. Leng Xiaoyao declined. Fine, get back home quickly. Itste now, Leng Changyuan said. Since Leng Xiaoyao didnt need anyone to pick her up, he didnt insist. It waste and there werent many peopleing to see Lu Changwei today, so after everyone was gone, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen also left. In regard to the mastermind, before they had the final result, they decided to leave it to the police. Ling Tianhuai didnt need to stay there in person. He contacted the police and the leader from the same faction as him sent several reliable policemen to guard outside the ward. Nevertheless, although Ling Tianhuai left, he asked his secretary to stay. After Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen left, Li Mochens subordinate, Gu Yuan, was already waiting for them outside the hospital. Miss Leng, if you dont mind, I can send you home, Li Mochen said. Normally, he wouldnt send people home, especially women, but Leng Xiaoyao was different. Given what they had been through, he felt it was necessary for him to send Leng Xiaoyao home since they went to the hospital and investigated this case together. In addition, he wanted to know more about Leng Xiaoyao. In order to do that, he needed to get close to her, so he needed to send her home. Thanks! Leng Xiaoyao didnt mind. Even if Li Mochen didnt offer, she would have asked him to send her home. Anyway, she didnt regard Li Mochen as a stranger. Mr. Li, if you dont mind, can we exchange phone numbers? After I find out the truth, Ill contact you. Or, do you want to do it on your own? Leng Xiaoyao asked. She knew Li Mochens phone number, but she needed to ask him for it in order to not arouse his suspicions. Miss Leng, I think youre better than me at it. And youve already found out a lot of information, so please continue. My phone number is Li Mochen agreed. He could do the investigation by himself, but he wanted to get Leng Xiaoyaos phone number. No problem, my phone number is Leng Xiaoyao said, exchanging phone numbers with Li Mochen. Gu Yuan was surprised to see that Li Mochen was willing to give a girl his phone number. Usually, even if Li Mochen needed to contact anyone, he wouldnt give the person his own phone number, and would instead give Gu Yuans. Mr. Li, do you think Jin Dawu is more likely to be the mastermind or do you think the mastermind is someone else? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Because she knew Gu Yuan was Li Mochens henchman, she didnt avoid him. Chapter 3051 - 3051 Feeling 3051 Feeling I think the mastermind is more likely to be someone else, Li Mochen said. And the mastermind could be their enemy. Sometimes, an official was harmed, not because he did something wrong, but because of the faction he belonged to. Lu Changwei was an important member in their faction, so it was understandable if their enemies targeted him. Li Mochen wouldnt tell Leng Xiaoyao much about it, because it wouldnt do her any good. !! In fact, Leng Xiaoyao was born in a powerful family, so she was very familiar with it. She clearly knew that Lu Changfei could have been attacked because of the faction he belonged to. I had the same idea. Lu Changfei was not harmed because he did something wrong. It is probably the result of conflict between factions, Leng Xiaoyao said straightforwardly. Li Mochen and Gu Yuan were surprised that Leng Xiaoyao knew everything, and were very impressed by her. Miss Leng, you know a lot! Li Mochen said meaningfully. Ive read many officialdom fictions, so I know a bit about politics, Leng Xiaoyao said with a smile. Li Mochen and Gu Yuan said nothing when they heard Leng Xiaoyaos answer. After all, it wasnt difficult to understand. Well, dont say that outside, or it might cause unnecessary trouble. Li Mochen kindly reminded, although he knew Leng Xiaoyao wasnt dumb and could behave herself. Dont worry, I wont tell anyone else. I only said that because I trust you, Leng Xiaoyao said. If she just met Li Mochen, she wouldnt talk about sensitive topics with him, but they werent strangers and she knew Li Mochen very well. She trusted him? Li Mochens heart skipped a beat. He didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to say something like that to him. Undeniably, he had a special feeling when she said that to him, but it onlysted for a moment. They had just met a few times, but she said she trusted him, which wasnt convincing. Besides, he was suspicious of her. Oh? But we have only met a few times. Why do you trust me? Li Mochen asked. He sounded very normal, but he was actually testing her. Why not? Sometimes peoples feelings are strange. Although we barely know each other, I feel as if weve known one another for a long time. I trust you, and there is no reason. I already dared to tell you some secrets that other people didnt know about me, like hacking and stock purchasing. I can tell you right now that the stocks I bought are very likely to rise in the end. And I feel were going to go through many things together. I have even dreamed that youll encounter danger. I know its hard for you to believe that. Youre always suspicious of me for forming a rtionship with you. I understand that. You can do an investigation about me if you want. Anyway, I have no intention of hurting you, Leng Xiaoyao said sincerely with a resigned tone. Looking at Leng Xiaoyaos expression, Li Mochen didnt think she was lying. Given her abilities, she could easily act, but Li Mochen was somehow convinced by her this time. He wasnt fully convinced, but was willing to trust her. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Gu Yuan was astonished. He didnt expect her to have so many skills, but he had to agree with Leng Xiaoyao. Sometimes, people have strange feelings. They just met, but felt as if they had known each other for a long time. He wasnt sure whether Leng Xiaoyao was telling the truth, but he had a good impression of her. Li Mochen said nothing else and sent Leng Xiaoyao to the Leng familys mansion. Before Leng Xiaoyao got out of the car, Li Mochen said, Miss Leng, please continue the investigation. Of course, Ill contact you once there is a result, Leng Xiaoyao said with a smile. Then she got out of the car and walked away. When she got back home, it was already 11:30 pm. Normally, the Leng family should be asleep, but they were all awake today, waiting for Leng Xiaoyao toe home. Leng Changyuan was worried about Leng Xiaoyao, while Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu wanted to see who she was with. Once Leng Xiaoyao was back, Leng Changyuan checked her from head to toe to see whether she was fine. Grandpa, Im fine. Theres no need to worry about me. Leng Xiaoyao immediatelyforted him. After making sure that Leng Xiaoyao was fine, Leng Changyuan was finally relieved, but he still acted mad and scolded her. Youre so bold! How dare you run into the fire to rescue people. He wasnt cold-blooded and was willing to help other people if he could in a difficult situation. However, what Leng Xiaoyao had done was too dangerous. Even though she was fine, Leng Changyuan still found it scary. Therefore, he hoped Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt do it again. Im fine. And I did that because I had confidence, otherwise I wouldnt have done anything. I wouldnt risk my life to save other people, Leng Xiaoyao said. She was honest and indeed only did things when she had confidence. You Leng Changyuan wanted to say something again, but didnt know what to say. In the end, he gave a sign. Keep it in mind. Dont take such a risk again in the future. Dont let yourself be injured. Sometimes, its necessary to be selfish. Do you understand? Sure, grandpa. Leng Xiaoyao replied obediently. Seeing that Leng Xiaoyao was fine, Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu were disappointed to some extent. Back in her room, Leng Xiaoyao continued to investigate Jin Dawu. At the same time, Li Mochen called his friend, Mu Yiyang, the heir of the Mu family in the capital, as soon as he left. Mu Yiyang was waiting for Li Mochens call, so he answered the moment Li Mochen called him. Mochen, how is it now? Mu Yiyang asked. Because it was an emergency, Li Mochen hadnt told Mu Yiyang much when the ident just happened. He simply said that Lu Changweis car suddenly exploded and that he would call Mu Yiyang again when he had time. Therefore, Mu Yiyang was waiting for Li Mochens call. Chapter 3052 - 3052 Invite Her to Have a Meal 3052 Invite Her to Have a Meal Given what I know right now, a man named Jin Dawu set a bomb in Lu Changweis car. Jin Dawu used to be a criminal, but he escaped from jail half a month ago. He might have targeted Lu Changwei for several reasons: first, there are grudges between them; second, someone in City Chang wants Lu Changwei dead; third, it was an order from an important family in the capital. I think the third reason is most likely to be the truth, Li Mochen said. He was very honest with Mu Yiyang. I agree. Even if someone in City Chang wants him dead, it must have something to do with an important family in the capital, Mu Yiyang said. As the third son of the Mu family, he had heard some news, so he wasnt very surprised. However, he was very angry that one of his people was targeted. Can you help me catch Jin Dawu? Mu Yiyang asked. The Mu family was influential in City Chang, but it would be more efficient if Li Mochen could help him. !! No problem. Li Mochen agreed. Mu Yiyang was his friend, so he was more than happy to help him. Thanks, bro. Mu Yiyang thanked Li Mochen. Although they were too close to be so polite, Mu Yiyang felt it was necessary for him to thank Li Mochen. Leng Xiaoyao investigated Jin Dawu till about 2 am, before she finally got what she wanted to know. There was indeed someone else behind Jin Dawu! The mastermind who ordered Jin Dawu to kill Lu Changwei was the deputy warden of the prison in City Chang. The deputy warden had support from the Jiang family in the capital. The Jiang family was the most powerful family in the capital, the leading family in control of a faction. Therefore, the Jiang family and the Mu family were enemies. Because Leng Xiaoyao guessed it might be a scheme nned by a powerful family, she wasnt surprised when she found out the truth. At the same time, Leng Xiaoyao collected information about the Jiang family and other important families in the capital. After the result was out, Leng Xiaoyao directly called Li Mochen. She didnt care that it waste and Li Mochen might be woken up by her. After all, it was a very important case and they couldnt dy it, otherwise she wouldnt have investigated it till sote at night. Although Li Mochen had already gone to bed, he opened his eyes the moment Leng Xiaoyao called. Without hesitation, he picked it up, guessing that she must have found out the information. Thinking of that, he felt slightly guilty. It was sote now, but Leng Xiaoyao was still up and investigating. Hi, Miss Leng, Li Mochen greeted. Mr. Li, I have the result. Give me your email address. Ill send it to you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Because there were some files, it was hard to be clear on the phone. Thank you, Miss Leng, for doing the investigation sote into the night. Ill send a message to you. Li Mochen thanked Leng Xiaoyao sincerely. Great. Leng Xiaoyao answered. When she was about to hang up, Li Mochen said, Miss Leng, youve done a lot to help us. Can I buy you a meal when you have time? Sure, I have time tomorrow afternoon. Leng Xiaoyao epted his invitation. After all, she needed chances to get close to Li Mochen. Great, Miss Leng, whats your favorite food? Li Mochen asked. I love seafood, Leng Xiaoyao said. She had no intention of saving money for him. Gu Ning loved seafood and so did Leng Xiaoyao. No problem. Li Mochen replied. After they hung up, Li Mochen immediately sent Leng Xiaoyao his email address. Once Leng Xiaoyao received Li Mochens email address, she sent him the evidence she found. When Li Mochen read the evidence, he wasnt surprised. Instead, he was quite calm. Afterwards, Li Mochen called Mu Yiyang and told him what they had found. Because it wasnt Li Mochen who found it, he didnt steal the credit and said that it was found by his friend. In order to protect Leng Xiaoyao, he didnt mention her name. He only needed Mu Yiyang to know that he wasnt the person who collected the evidence. Mu Yiyang told Li Mochen to pass his thanks to the friend. The next day, the news about Leng Xiaoyaos brave actions went abroad in her school and went viral on the Inte. Xiong Manxin and the others heard about it the next morning and were all amazed by Leng Xiaoyao. In their eyes, she was a hero now! At their ss, their head teacher alsoplimented Leng Xiaoyao, but also reminded her to be careful in the future. It was a good thing if she was helpful, but she had to take care of herself first and stay away from danger. Leng Yuqi understood that the news would go abroad and that Leng Xiaoyao would get everyonespliment, but she was still unhappy when Leng Xiaoyao got so much praise. She hated that Leng Xiaoyao, who used to be hateful, became an idol all of a sudden. She didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to be so outstanding and impressive. She wanted Leng Xiaoyao to always be worse than her. Yuqi, you were so close to the car that exploded yesterday. Are you alright? Chu Jiayu asked with concern. Im fine, Leng Yuqi said. I cant believe Leng Xiaoyao is so brave. She ran into the fire to rescue people. She even removed the car doors with her bare hands. Jiang Yihan eximed. She was really shocked and deliberately said that to Leng Yuqi. She wanted to see Leng Yuqi in a bad mood. After that, Jiang Yihan asked with concern, I wonder if Jianan knows. Did he call you? When Jiang Yihanplimented Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Yuqi was very displeased, then when she mentioned Chu Jianan, Leng Yuqi became even unhappier, because Chu Jianan hadnt called her yet. However, at the same time, she hoped Chu Jianan didnt know about it, because he would be amazed by Leng Xiaoyao after finding out about Leng Xiaoyaos brave actions. As a result, Leng Yuqi had mixed emotions. Not yet. Im sure he doesnt know about it, Leng Yuqi said. If my brother knew, he would call Yuqi right away. After all, my brother cares about Yuqi so much. Actually, I also just heard the news not long ago, Chu Jiayu said. Chapter 3053 - 3053 Regret It? 3053 Regret It? Chu Jianan cared so much about Leng Yuqi? It might have been true in the past, but now it was different. After all, Chu Jianan has changed his mind. In the past, he was determined to be together with Leng Yuqi and decided to marry her, but now, as Mrs. Chu said, he shouldnt be with Leng Yuqi right after ending his engagement with Leng Xiaoyao. However, he could keep his sexual rtionship with Leng Yuqi secret. Anyway, Leng Yuqi was very young and there wouldnt be so many problems after several years. And, he might lose interest in her by then. Therefore, Chu Jianan didnt take their rtionship seriously. He spent time with Leng Yuqi, but no one knew whether he would still be interested in her after a few years. !! Once he changed his mind, he paid little attention to Leng Yuqi. Loyal men were very rare. Men would only treat a woman to their best when they were in love. As soon as they were distracted, the woman was doomed to lose. Yuqi, do you need me to call my brother? Chu Jiayu asked. No need, I dont want to worry him, Leng Yuqi replied. She seemed considerate, but she simply didnt want Chu Jianan to know about what Leng Xiaoyao had done. Yuqi, youre so considerate, but my brother will know about it sooner orter. After all, it caused a sensation, Chu Jiayu said. Chu Jiayu didnt know Leng Yuqis real intention, but Jiang Yihan was aware of that. Therefore, she only felt it was ironic. Well see what to do after he knows. Anyway, Im fine. Im just a little scared. If I tell him just because of that, he might think Im difficult to get along with, Leng Yuqi said. She cared a lot about her image in Chu Jianans eyes. After all, she loved him deeply, so she wanted him to see the best of her. Leng Yuqi did her best not to leave a bad impression on Chu Jianan, which showed that she wasnt confident and felt that their rtionship wasnt stable. If they were really in love, she wouldnt care so much about her image. On the other hand, even if she wasnt injured at all, people who really loved her would still think it was serious andfort her. Fine! Since Leng Yuqi said that, Chu Jiayu didnt insist. At the same time, shortly after Chu Jianan arrived at thepany, he received a new message. A friend @(mentioned) him in the WeChat group. Without dy, Chu Jianan read it. This WeChat group consisted of Chu Jianan, Fang Haoming, Qiu Zhenyu, and Yu Shaoquan. They had met Leng Xiaoyao at the circuitst time. Qiu Zhenyu @(mentioned) Chu Jianan in the WeChat group and sent out a video of Leng Xiaoyao rescuing people. He also said: F*ck, when did Leng Xiaoyao be so awesome? She ran into the burning mes to rescue people and even removed the car doors with her bare hands. Although they had witnessed Leng Xiaoyao dislocating Fang Haomings armst time, what she did in the video was undoubtedly more impressive. Qiu Zhenyu not only @(mentioned) Chu Jianian, but also Fang Haoming and Yu Shaoquan in the WeChat group. They saw the video almost at the same time. Yu Shaoquan: Jesus, I cant believe my eyes. Is that really Leng Xiaoyao? Chu Jianan and Fang Haoming were both instantly displeased, because both of them had grudges against Leng Xiaoyao and had been humiliated by her. However, if Leng Xiaoyao was so powerful, it would be impossible for them to take revenge. How could Leng Xiaoyao be so powerful? How was it possible? Qiu Zhenyu: Oh, I just heard from my cousin that Leng Xiaoyao is the top scorer in the monthly test this time. Her total score was 747 points, which is unbelievably high. Qiu Zhenyus cousin was also studying in the No.1 High School, but his cousin was a junior. However, the news about Leng Xiaoyao went abroad, so all the students heard it. Now all of them were extremely surprised. Chu Jianan: How is it possible? Leng Xiaoyao is notorious for her poor performance at studying. Yu Shaoquan: Right, did she cheat? Qiu Zhenyu: I dont know, but shes indeed different now. Perhaps shes actually really good at studying. The other boys agreed, but it was still hard for them, especially Chu Jianan, to ept the fact that Leng Xiaoyao had be so outstanding. Qiu Zhenyu: Jianan, Leng Xiaoyao is so outstanding right now. Do you regret breaking up with her? Chu Jianan: Why should I regret it? No matter how excellent she is at studying and fighting, shes ugly. Although he said that, Chu Jianan had to think twice about it. If Leng Xiaoyao was so excellent in the past, would he still have ended their engagement? Perhaps he wouldnt do that easily even if he disliked her. Yu Shaoquan: Right, shes so ugly that she doesnt deserve Jianan. Qiu Zhenyu: Shes ugly? There are freckles on Leng Xiaoyaos face, but her features are delicate. As long as she has money, she can easily remove them. Even if she doesnt do that, she can put on make-up to cover them. After all, shes only a high school student now and cant wear make-up. I think she might be prettier than Leng Yuqi after removing the freckles. Leng Xiaoyao is also a member of the Leng family. Her parents are beautiful. I dont think she can be ugly. Qiu Zhenyu was the kind one among them, so he didnt bother to judge Leng Xiaoyao although he disliked Leng Xiaoyao. Anyway, he didnt approve of Leng Yuqis behavior either. When Qiu Zhenyu pointed that out, the other boys realized it was true, so Chu Jianan suddenly regretted breaking up with Leng Xiaoyao to some extent. However, their engagement had already ended, so he couldnt let the others know even if he really regretted it. After all, he cared about his face. Chu Jianan: So what? No matter how she has changed, I will never regret it. I dont like her. Yuqi is my only love. Qiu Zhenyu: Fine, its already gone. Im just curious how Leng Xiaoyao became so impressive all of a sudden. Yu Shaoquan: I think she should be determined to change after knowing about Jianans rtionship with Leng Yuqi. Qiu Zhenyu: But she cant be so outstanding overnight just because of that. Yu Shaoquan: Youre right. Was she hiding her abilities then? Qiu Zhenyu: I think its possible, but not convincing. Didnt she like Jianan very much? Why did she bother to hide her abilities? There is no reason for her to let herself be hated by Jianan. She ought to show her advantages to attract Jianan. Chapter 3054 - 3054 Mu Yiyang 3054 Mu Yiyang Yu Shaoquan: Right. Then whats the reason? Is it possible that Leng Xiaoyao didnt actually like Jianan, and was just acting in the past. She deliberately disgusted Jianan and went back to normal after ending her engagement with Jianan? Reading Yu Shaoquans words, Chu Jianan was angry. Although it was just a guess, Chu Jianan couldnt ept it. Qiu Zhenyu: But Jianan had hated her for a long time. Why did she only end the engagement with Jianan a short time ago? Qui Zhenyu couldnt figure it out. !! Chu Jianan: Alright, stop talking about Leng Xiaoyao. Its annoying. After Chu Jianan got mad, Qiu Zhenyu and Yu Shaoquan said nothing else. Fang Haoming read their chat, but didnt say anything. At this moment, he was furious. He had almost made a full recovery now, and was ready to pay Leng Xiaoyao back, but unexpectedly Leng Xiaoyao became even more powerful. It seemed that he had to turn to stronger people for help. After knowing that Leng Xiaoyao rescued people from fire, Chu Jianan remembered that Leng Yuqi was with herst night. When the explosion broke out, Leng Yuqi must have been frightened. He wondered whether she was injured. Chu Jianan wanted to chat with Leng Yuqi and ask her about her condition, but an idea dawned on him. In the explosion, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt scared. If Leng Yuqi was, it would be humiliating. In addition, Leng Xiaoyao rushed to rescue people, while Leng Yuqi must be stunned. After theparison, he suddenly felt that Leng Yuqi was barelyparable to Leng Xiaoyao, so he directly put down his phone. Nevertheless, a whileter, he still picked it up and sent Leng Yuqi a message. Chu Jianan: Yuqi, I just heard that you encountered an explosionst night. Are you alright? At this time, Leng Yuqi was having a ss, but she read Chu Jianans message shortly after he sent it to her. In fact, she checked her phone once in a while to see whether Chu Jianan cared about her. Therefore, when she saw Chu Jianans message, she was excited and immediately replied. Leng Yuqi: Im fine, but I was extremely scared then. Leng Yuqi said she was scared because she wanted Chu Jianan tofort her, but Chu Jianan felt she was difficult to please after reading her reply. He totally forgot that he would be scared too if he had been there. To his astonishment, he was alreadyparing Leng Yuqi with Leng Xiaoyao. Chu Jianan: d to know that youre fine. Afterwards, he said nothing else and didntfort Leng Yuqi. Reading his new message, Leng Yuqi was disappointed. She waited for a while, but Chu Jianan still didntfort her. As a result, she had a bee in her bo. Did he feel she wasntparable to Leng Xiaoyao since Leng Xiaoyao ran to rescue people while she was scared? Nevertheless, she had been really frightened. No one knew Leng Xiaoyao could be so bold to even rescue people. Thinking of that, Leng Yuqi was anxious and couldnt focus on the ss. Leng Yuqiforted herself and thought Chu Jianan might be busy with something, so he said nothing else, but she wasnt dumb, so she couldnt be fooled by stupid excuses. After agreeing to catch Jin Dawu, Li Mochen immediately arranged for people to take action. In the early morning, right as Jin Dawu walked out of a clubhouse, he was caught. He was found in the clubhousest night, but they didnt take action right away in order to stop other people from discovering it. After all, there were several important people behind Jin Dawu, so they shouldnt rm them. The next morning, Mu Yiyang took the earliest flight to City Chang. As soon as Jin Dawu was caught, Mu Yiyang came to see Li Mochen. The first person Mu Yiyang met in City Chang was Li Mochen instead of Lu Changwei. Lu Changwei was fine now and had woken up that morning. He was also recovering, so Mu Yiyang decided to visit himter, but he needed to interrogate Jin Dawu as soon as possible. Although they already knew who ordered Jin Dawu to do it, they still needed his confession. Mu Yiyang was the same age as Li Mochen. He was also very handsome but he looked gentle. People might think that it was hard to understand him and that he was dangerous. Only those who were familiar with him knew that he was easy to get along with and that he only looked mysterious in front of outsiders. Especially when he was Li Mochen, he was quite respectful of him. Mochen, where is he? Once Mu Yiyang saw Li Mochen, he asked urgently. Hes in the underground room, Li Mochen said. Li Mochen was in a house in a remote mountain currently. The house wasnt owned by him, and was actually his friends. Normally, it was empty and was only used for vacation. Li Mochen needed to stay in City Chang for a while, so he directly moved into the house. It wasnt convenient for him to stay in a hotel after all. He was a businessman and was very rich, but he didnt have the habit of buying houses everywhere. He only had houses in cities he often visited. Take me to see him, Mu Yiyang asked. Then Li Mochen took Mu Yiyang to the underground room. Jin Dawu was a man about forty years old. He was tall and strong. He used to be a professional enforcer, but was put in jail after raping a girl and disabling her boyfriend. He wasnt sentenced to death, but was sentenced to life imprisonment. Therefore, when the deputy warden, Zhang Zengxu, came to ask him for help, he quickly agreed. After he did it, it was up to him whether he would be caught again or sessfully escape. Anyway, he was sentenced to life imprisonment. He couldnt leave the prison if he didnt agree. If he agreed, he could have a chance to be free. He wasnt dumb and knew which was the better choice. However, Jin Dawu was addicted to sex and didnt escape right away. He still went to a clubhouse in City Chang for fun. Perhaps he thought the most dangerous ce was the safest ce. Honestly, even if he ran away, he would still be caught by Li Mochen sooner orter. ... Now, Jin Dawu was tied to a chair in the underground room. His mouth was sealed with tape and he could barely move. Chapter 3055 - 3055 What Did She Do? 3055 What Did She Do? Jin Dawu didnt know the man before him, but he figured out the reason why he was caught. It must have something to do with Lu Changwei. However, he couldnt believe that they found him so quickly and caught him already. It was unbelievably efficient. Jin Dawu wasnt scared, but he was reluctant to ept the result. He had only been out of jail for half a month. He hadnt enjoyed himself enough yet. Mu Yiyang went ahead and removed the seal on Jin Dawus mouth, then asked straightforwardly, Jin Dawu, do you know why we caught you? How could I know? Even though Jin Dawu was clearly aware of it, he still acted dumb and refused to confess. Since you dont know, I can tell you. At about 8:30 pm yesterday, you set a bomb in Lu Changweis car. Do you dare to admit it? Mu Yiyang asked. You cant put the me on me? Where is the evidence? Jin Dawu denied. Although Mu Yiyang directly pointed it out, he wasnt surprised at all. Evidence? Of course I have it, otherwise why would we bother to catch you? Mu Yiyang said before taking out his phone and ying the surveince video of Jin Dawu setting a bomb and the video of him changing clothes. This time, Jin Dawu couldnt deny it. So, will you admit it now? Mu Yiyang asked. So what? I think the result wont be different whether I admit it or not, Jin Dawu said airily. Youre right. Whether you admit it or not, youll be sentenced to death, but there are ways of death. Its impossible for you to have a quick one, because its not enough to release my anger. So, Ill torture you to death as slowly as possible. Anyway, I already know who let you out of jail, so your confession doesnt matter to us, Mu Yiyang said. He looked extremely creepy when he said that, and Jin Dawu was scared. He could feel that Mu Yiyang wasnt joking and he believed that Mu Yiyang would really do what he said. Although he didnt know who wanted to kill Lu Changwei, the person must be important since Lu Changwei was targeted. In that case, it couldnt be easier for the person to kill him. Since Mu Yiyang could find him, Mu Yiyang must have found out who the mastermind was. Therefore, it was meaningless even if he kept it a secret. Only he would be tortured because of it. Besides, there was no close rtionship between him and Zhang Zengxu. It was merely a deal, and he wasnt so keen to keep it a secret for him. Its the deputy warden, Zhang Zengxu, who came to me for help. He asked me to kill Lu Changwei, then he let me go, saying its up to me whether I can survive afterwards. I was sentenced to life imprisonment, so its impossible for me to say no. I agreed and he gave me a chance to escape from prison. Jin Dawu told them everything he knew. Although he didnt want to die, he would rather die quickly without pain than be tortured to death. There were cameras in the underground room, so Jin Dawus confession was recorded. After interrogating Jin Dawu, Mu Yiyang and Li Mochen left the underground room. Even if Jin Dawu were to be killed, he wouldnt die yet. After all, they still needed him to be the witness of Zhang Zengxus crime. They didnt n to punish him privately. If they did that, Lu Changwei might not have a fair result. I need to see Lu Changwei, then we can have lunch together. Si Yiqi can join us, Mu Yiyang said. Sure, Li Mochen agreed. He had time at noon and would be busy in the afternoon. Oh, thank you so much for your help this time. Otherwise Lu Changwei might have been killed, Mu Yiyang said. He was very grateful to Li Mochen. Even though he had already thanked him, he felt it was necessary to do that again. Even if I wasnt there, Lu Changwei would still have survived, because Im not the only one who stood out to help, Li Mochen said. He passed by that ce coincidentally, but Leng Xiaoyao had to go home using that road. Therefore, even if he hadnt been there, Leng Xiaoyao would still have rescued Lu Changwei. She would be slower, but Lu Changwei would still have survived. But I know you must have yed a very important role, Mu Yiyang said. In that dangerous situation, ordinary people couldnt do anything. Only strong people like Li Mochen could rescue them at the fastest speed. Obviously, you havent seen the videos of the event yet. Why dont you search for the videos on the Inte? Youll know what Im talking about, Li Mochen said. He hadnt done more than Leng Xiaoyao. Instead, he felt the credit should go to Leng Xiaoyao, so he couldnt steal it. Oh! Hearing that, Mu Yiyang realized Li Mochen hadnt done much in rescuing Lu Changwei. Filled with curiosity, Mu Yiyang took out his phone and searched for videos of the explosion yesterday. When he saw a girl dashing to put out the fire and even removing the car doors with her bare hands, he was shocked. F*ck, what did she do? I cant believe my eyes! Mu Yiyang swore in surprise. At this moment, he couldnt care less about his image. It was rare to see such an amazing girl. After watching the video, he was sure that the girl had done a lot in the rescue. In addition, after moving the injured people to a safe ce, she bought silk scarves to wrap their wounds. This girl looks so young. I cant believe she has so many skills. Do you have her phone number? I must see her. Shes unbelievable! Mu Yiyang asked. No, Li Mochen said. Actually, he didnt want to give Leng Xiaoyaos phone number to Mu Yiyang. What a shame! But it shouldnt be difficult to find her. Ill arrange for some people to find herter. I must see her, Mu Yiyang said. He wouldnt give it up just because Li Mochen didnt have Leng Xiaoyaos phone number. In fact, he wasnt surprised if Li Mochen didnt have it. Li Mochen frowned a little, but said nothing. After staying there for a while, Mu Yiyang left for the hospital. Coincidentally, Lu Changwei woke up right as Mu Yiyang arrived. Because he just woke up, he wasnt fully conscious. He didnt know what had happened, and only felt that his entire body was in pain. The moment he moved, someone stopped him. He shouldnt move right now, or his wounds would be reopened. Chapter 3056 - 3056 Do You Have to Go? 3056 Do You Have to Go? The pain made him realize something had happened, then he remembered that his car suddenly exploded on his way home. Afterwards, he lost consciousness, then he found himself in the hospital when he woke up. Thinking of that, Lu Changwei immediately became clear-headed and angry. In retrospect, he was horrified. When Mu Yiyang saw Lu Changwei horrified and mad, he asked with concern, Uncle Lu, are you alright? Hearing Mu Yiyangs voice, Lu Changwei finally saw him and was surprised. To his astonishment, Mu Yiyang came in person. Mr. Mu, when did you arrive? Lu Changwei immediately greeted Mu Yiyang, although he was mad and weak with a hoarse voice. Uncle Lu, youre injured now. Dont move, Mu Yiyang said worriedly. Even though Lu Changwei was only an official, or subordinate, in the faction of the Mu family, he was very important and had a close rtionship with the Mu family. Therefore, Mu Yiyang treated him as a senior. They werent just a boss and a subordinate. Otherwise, he wouldnt havee in person. After all, he could simply send a person to visit Lu Changwei. Mr. Mu, Im sorry to bother you. Im afraid our business might be dyed because of the explosion, Lu Changwei said, feeling guilty. He didnt want the ident to happen, but it would indeed dy their business. Dont say that, Uncle Lu. You were injured because of my family. Even if it had nothing to do with my family, youre one of us. I shoulde and see you on behalf of my family, Mu Yiyang said sincerely. The Mu family didnt regard its followers as ves. They were on the same boat, so they were partners. The Mu family cared about its people. The Mu family had its tactics. If they didnt listen to the Mu familys advice and hurt the Mu familys benefits, they would be abandoned. Well, I knew things like that would happen after I got this position. We should stop talking about it. Oh, do you have any clues about the explosion? Lu Changwei asked. The result is out. It was the Jiang familys order. You can stay in the hospital to make a full recovery. Just leave it to me. Since its the Jiang familys order, you should avoid their people whether they know about it or not, Mu Yiyang advised. Of course I will. Mr. Mu, thank you for doing the investigation. Lu Changwei thanked. It was impossible for him to handle the case right now. If Mu Yiyang could deal with it, it would be much more efficient. Its not a big deal. Not only you, but my family is also involved, said Mu Yiyang. That was true, so Lu Changwei said nothing else. After staying there for a while, Mu Yiyang left. He was relieved when he saw that Lu Changwei was fine. It was 11 am when he left the hospital. He had to go to meet Li Mochen and Si Yiqi now, so he called Li Mochen. On his way to the hospital, Mu Yiyang had contacted Si Yiqi. Si Yiqi had nothing important to do, so he agreed to dine with Mu Yiyang. Because Mu Yiyang wasnt familiar with City Chang, he let Si Yiqi choose the restaurant, then he would go over to meet them. When Mu Yiyang arrived, Si Yiqi and Li Mochen were already there. Yiqi, been a while. You nevere to the capital to see us. If we donte to City Chang, we wont ever see you. Once Mu Yiyang walked inside, heined and knocked against Si Yiqis shoulder with his fist. Si Yiqi did the same thing and said with a smile, Youre always busy. How could you me me for that? Ivee to the capital several times, but you were upied with work every time. If I didnt know that youre really busy, I would think you were refusing to see me. Why didnt you tell me beforehand? I can make arrangements. You always sprung a sudden visit on me. How could I have time to see you? But didnt I rush to see you in the end? Mu Yiyang said, feeling aggrieved. I was afraid you might not have time to see me. If I told you beforehand but couldnt see you, it would only waste your time, Si Yiqi said resignedly. They all had their own careers, so they were sometimes very busy and rarely met. Alright, we should stop talking abut that. Since we have time for a meeting, we should enjoy ourselves. Oh, I havent raced cars for a long time. Why dont we go to have fun in your ce then. Im not in a rush to go home today, Mu Yiyang said. He came to deal with the case, but he didnt need to do everything on his own. He could leave it to his subordinates. Sure! Si Yiqi said. He was also free these days, so he agreed to have fun now that his close brothers were here. We can have a big seafood meal with some alcohol tonight, Mu Yiyang said. I need to leave this afternoon, so I cant eat with you, Li Mochen said. He invited Leng Xiaoyao for a meal tonight, so he wouldnt stand her up. It was the best for Mu Yiyang to do it because he had a close rtionship with Lu Changwei, while he had no rtionship with Lu Changwei. He simply helped Mu Yiyang, but he didnt want to tell Mu Yiyang about that. Hearing that, both Mu Yiyang and Si Yiqi turned to look at him in disappointment. What do you need to do? Is it important? Do you have to go? You spend a lot of time in the capital, but I barely see you. Its not easy for the three of us to gather together. Why dont we seize the chance and enjoy the time? Mu Yiyang said. Although he said that, he understood that Li Mochen wouldnt leave them for something unimportant. Yeah, its important, but I can go to see youter, Li Mochen said. Howte? Mu Yiyang asked. About 8 pm, Li Mochen said. He was going to eat with Leng Xiaoyao at 6:30 pm and they would probably finish the meal within half an hour. After the meal, he needed to drive her home before going to meet them. Fine! Mu Yiyang said nothing else. After that, they chatted and suddenly talked about Leng Xiaoyao. It was Mu Yiyang who brought it up first. Oh, Yiqi, did you see the video of a girl rescuing people from the fire at XX Road yesterday? Im totally amazed. I cant believe a girl can be so strong. She easily rescued two people from the burning mes and removed the car doors, Mu Yiyang said. He was still excited. Chapter 3057 - 3057 You Don’t Know Her? 3057 You Dont Know Her? I saw it. That girl named Leng Xiaoyao is indeed impressive, Si Yiqi said. He had a better impression of Leng Xiaoyao now. However, because he was aware of her abilities, he was less surprised than his friends. Although Li Mochen didnt want to tell Mu Yiyang about it, Si Yiqi brought it up, so he couldnt stop it. Do you know her? Leng Xiaoyao? Mu Yiyang asked at once and showed excitement. It would be best if his friend knew her, so that he could find the girl. He loved the name Leng Xiaoyao, because it sounded very powerful. Yeah. In fact, Mochen also knows her. And she haspeted with Mochen in car racing. Shes really unbelievable, Si Yiqi said, showing obvious admiration and appreciation. Hearing that, Mu Yiyang abruptly turned to look at Li Mochen. He was annoyed and questioned Li Mochen. Mochen, I just asked you who the girl is. Why did you say you dont know her? Si Yiqi also stared at Li Mochen with an innocent look. Did he say something wrong? At the same time, he was confused. Why did Li Mochen say he didnt know Leng Xiaoyao? Did he not want Mu Yiyang to know about it? In that case, he shouldnt have said that! Why didnt Li Mochen stop him? Why did he let him finish? All of a sudden, Si Yiqi couldnt figure out Li Mochens intention. I didnt want to tell you, Li Mochen said. You Mu Yiyang was struck dumb for a second, and didnt know what to say. However, the next moment Mu Yiyang guessed. Do you like her? So you dont want me to find her and stop her from falling in love with me? Si Yiqi subconsciously had the same idea, but didnt think it was possible. Li Mochen gave Mu Yiyang a sideways nce. He didnt feel guilty or mad. He only said in a t tone, Dont think too much. She simply doesnt want to be bothered. Fine! Mu Yiang stopped ming Li Mochen for that. But I still want to make friends with her. If you know her, can you ask her out? Shes going to have the National College Entrance Examination, and is always busy with studying. She doesnt have time to spend with you, Li Mochen said. Even if Leng Xiaoyao had time, he wouldnt ask her out. If Mu Yiyang wanted to be friends with Leng Xiaoyao, he would have to do it on his own. Li Mochen refused to do the introduction. What? Shes a senior student in high school? Mu Yiyang was surprised. Although he couldnt see her age, he was still astonished after hearing that she was a senior student in high school. Fine, I can wait, Mu Yiyang said. He didnt want to waste Leng Xiaoyaos precious time. Oh, Yiqi, you just said Leng Xiaoyao haspeted with Mochen in car racing and fighting. What was the result? Mu Yiyang asked curiously, but he didnt think Leng Xiaoyao could be better than Li Mochen, because Li Mochen was extremely skilled in their eyes. If Leng Xiaoyao could be as good as Li Mochen, she must be extraordinary. After all, she was young and a girl. They reached the ending point in the car racing at the same time. In fighting, Leng Xiaoyao was slightly worse than Mochen, Si Yiqi said. Mu Yoyang was stunned. What? They reached the ending point in the car racing at the same time? Without hesitation, Mu Yoyang asked Li Mochen, Mochen, did you do your best? He couldnt believe that Li Mochen had done his best. Perhaps Li Mochen wasnt the best racer, and there might be racers who were better than him, but Li Mochen was undoubtedly highly skilled. Shes indeed awesome. I did my best and drove at the fastest speed, but she almost overtook me. If wepete again, Im not sure who will win, Li Mochen said. He didnt think it was embarrassing that Leng Xiaoyao was better than him. Most men cared about their face the most, but Li Mochen chose to face reality. If Leng Xiaoyao was indeed better than him, he was willing to admit it. Jesus, is she a genius? She reached the ending point with Mochen in the car racing at the same time, and was slightly worse than Mochen in fighting. In that case, Yiqi and I cant defeat her. Mu Yiyang admired Leng Xiaoyao more than before. He had seen many outstanding girls in car racing and fighting before, but they werent as all-rounded as Leng Xiaoyao. There was a huge gap. Mu Yiyang didnt know that Leng Xiaoyao was much better than he thought, otherwise he would be more shocked. Leng Xiaoyao has aroused my curiosity. If you dont give me her phone number, Ill find it by myself, Mu Yiyang said. He was even more determined to meet Leng Xiaoyao. Li Mochen said nothing. He wouldnt give Mu Yiyang Leng Xiaoyaos phone number. If Mu Yiyang wanted it, he could get it on his own. After having the meal, they rested for a while, then went to the circuit. Mu Yiyang loved car racing too, but didnt dare topete with Li Mochen. He only dared topete with Si Yiqi. Even when racing with Si Yiqi, he rarely won and lost most of the time. However, there wasnt a big difference between them. Therefore, he had the passion topete with Si Yiqi, but had no intention of doing it with Li Mochen. This time, Mu Yiyangpeted with Si Yiqi, but was twenty secondste at the ending point. It wasnt the first time, but Mu Yiyang was still disappointed. Si Yiqiforted him. Its understandable that you cant win. After all, youre so busy. You dont have time to drive a racing car. I have some time to do that, so Im more familiar than you. Youre right. I feel much better now, Mu Yiyang said. In fact, he didnt really care about that, and was just a little disappointed. After hearing Si Yiqis words, he didnt think it was a big deal. Come on, we can have a fightingpetition. I dont think you can defeat me this time, Mu Yiyang said proudly. Youre a major. Youre either training or doing tasks every day. Im obviously not your match, but I want to see how much progress youve made. Are you much better than me now? Si Yiqi said. Even if he knew he couldnt defeat Mu Yiyang, he was still interested. Chapter 3058 - 3058 A Kind Reminder 3058 A Kind Reminder Mu Yiyang was a major, and he wasparatively young among majors. Afterwards, Si Yiqi had a spar against Mu Yiyang. Both Si Yiqi and Mu Yiyang were good at fighting, but the two of them were barely a match for Li Mochen or Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, in their eyes, Li Mochen was unbelievably skilled. !! Li Mochen wasnt only good at fighting, he was also intelligent. He had many other skills. If he joined the army, he could undoubtedly achieve a lot and have a much higher rank than Mu Yiyang, but he didnt do that. He loved to be a free businessman and had powerful connections in politics, military, and business. ordingly, Li Mochen was very mysterious in Si Yiqis eyes. They didnt know Li Mochens real background. They had tried to find it out, but failed to find anything, so they gave up in the end. Anyway, it was enough for them to know that Li Mochen had no bad intentions. Everyone had secrets! When Si Yiqi had a spar against Mu Yiyang, Si Yiqi was doomed to fail. This time, Mu Yiyang was much better thanst time. Like Si Yiqi said, as a major, Mu Yiyang trained or carried out tasks all day, so he never stopped making progress. It was very normal for him to win a lot. Therefore, Si Yiqi didnt feel angry. Instead, he enjoyed it when hepeted with Mu Yiyang. At least, he could persist for a longer time. If hepeted with Li Mochen, he would lose in a moment. Li Mochen stayed at the circuit with his friends till about 5 pm, then left for the appointed restaurant. He had asked Leng Xiaoyao whether she needed him to pick her up, but she declined. In order to avoid rumors, she decided to go to the restaurant right after finishing ss. When Li Mochen arrived, it was nearly 6 pm. Leng Xiaoyao arrived at 6:20 pm. Have a seat, Miss Leng. As a gentleman, Li Mochen stood up and pulled out a chair for Leng Xiaoyao. This was the first time that Li Mochen had pulled out a chair for a female. He was always aloof, and had never been so gentle to a female. Normally, he kept in touch with women for work. In other situations, he would avoid women as much as possible. He didnt have a bias against women and his sexual orientation was normal. He simply felt women were troublesome. Therefore, although his sexual orientation was female, he had never had a romantic rtionship with any women even though he was nearly thirty years old. It was his own decision. Given his background, he couldnt have a girlfriend, otherwise the girl and he would be harmed. What had happened in the previous incarnation proved it. Li Mochens enemies knew his weak point and threated him. In the end, Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao died together. However, the situation was different in this incarnation. Leng Xiaoyao hadpletely changed. She could protect herself and was able to help Li Mochen too. In this incarnation, Leng Xiaoyao didnt know whether she would end up together with Li Mochen again, but she would do everything to stop him from falling into trouble once more. Thanks. Leng Xiaoyao thanked him. You can order whatever you like. No need to save money for me, Li Mochen said. Sure! Leng Xiaoyao didnt hesitate and ordered five dishes. One dish of spicy fried crab, one of boiled Australian lobster, one of steamed fish, one of oyster scallop, one of shrimp and some crab porridge. Thats all? What else do you want to eat? Li Mochen asked. He didnt think it was too much. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was a fung ku lover, so she could eat more than most people. What do you want to eat? Leng Xiaoyao asked. She had ordered enough for herself. The dishes she ordered were served inrge bowls and were even enough for the two of them. Li Mochen took over the menu and ordered three more dishes. The waiter was amazed by their order. There were only two of them, but they ordered enough food for five people. Did they have a big appetite, or were they so rich they could just waste money? Either way, they were customers, as long as they paid the bill, it wasnt important how much they ordered. After ordering, the waiter walked out. Li Mochen said, One of my friends is a member of the Mu family. Lu Changwei belongs to the faction led by the Mu family. He saw the video of you rescuing people, so he wants to meet you, but I didnt give him your phone number, so hell try to find you. Im just telling you this because I dont want you to think that I gave him your phone number. I didnt do that, but I cant stop him from searching for you either. Anyway, I believe you can avoid it if you want to. I know. Thanks for your kind reminder. Leng Xiaoyao thanked him. Since the man was Li Mochens friend and a member of the Mu family, there was no reason for her to avoid him. If she could form a rtionship with him, she could get closer to Li Mochen and expand her connections. Wherever she built her business, she would need connections if she wanted to be sessful. Even in the previous incarnation, she was a member of the powerful Leng family, but she still managed to form a rtionship with a lot of skilled people. Only when they had a close good rtionship would they treat her sincerely. If she only had status without connections, people might not really help her. Leng Xiaoyao was good at socializing, but she somehow didnt know what to say in front of Li Mochen right now. Li Mochen wasnt talkative, so he had no idea what to say either. As a result, both of them were silent. However, even though both of them were silent, neither of them felt embarrassed. It wasnt easy for them to be embarrassed and Li Mochen wasnt a stranger to Leng Xiaoyao. Anyway, they couldnt remain silent all the time, so Leng Xiaoyao tried to start a topic. Mr. Li, do you know how Lu Changwei is doing now? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Hes awake now and in a good condition, Li Mochen said. Great! Leng Xiaoyao said. Miss Leng, may I know why you invested so much money in stocks? Arent you afraid youll lose a fortune? Given the current situation, itll be a great loss if the stocks go down, Li Mochen asked. It depended on ones luck to make money in the stock market. Abilities werent enough. Chapter 3059 - 3059 Leng Xiaoyao Is Very Interesting 3059 Leng Xiaoyao Is Very Interesting Well, if I lose, Ill ept the result. After all, its risky to make a fortune, but if I win, Ill make arge amount of money. I think I can make money even if I lose once. I have confidence in myself, Leng Xiaoyao said optimistically. Even if she made a lot of money with these stocks in the previous incarnation, she didnt know whether she could do it again in this incarnation. After she was reincarnated, her actions caused a butterfly effect. Many things had changed in her life, so she wasnt sure whether the future would stay the same. Anyway, nothing good came without risk. All in all, it was more likely to win than lose. Miss Leng, I do appreciate your courage. And I believe in your ability to make money, Li Mochen said. Leng Xiaoyao had really impressed him. !! You dont need to call me Miss Leng. It sounds strange. After all, Im only eighteen years old. I dont want to be called Miss Leng. Why dont you just call me Xiaoyao? And I can call you Brother Mochen. What do you think? Leng Xiaoyao said. It seemed as if she disliked the way he called her, but she actually wanted to form a closer rtionship with him. No matter what purpose Leng Xiaoyao had, Li Mochen felt it was indeed inappropriate to call a teenage girl Miss Leng, so he agreed. No problem. However, if he needed to call her Xiaoyao, it might take some time. After the dishes were served, they started eating and talked less. Let me drive you home, Li Mochen said when they finished. Great, thank you, Brother Mochen, Leng Xiaoyao said. When they walked out, a drama happened. Because Li Mochen was tall and extraordinarily handsome, he attracted a lot of attention wherever he went. Leng Xiaoyao had delicate features, but there were freckles all over her face, so she looked unattractive. Therefore, when they stood together, it didnt really look harmonious. As a result, it aroused discussions. That man is so handsome! Right! But the girl next to him is so ugly. They cant be a couple. Of course they cant be a couple. The girl is so ugly that the man cant like her. What if the girl is his younger sister? No way! If theyre rted by blood, there shouldnt be such a huge gap between their appearances. Anyway, there must be a rtionship between them, otherwise they wouldnt eat together. Right. How could this girl be so lucky to dine with such a handsome man? Yeah! Hearing their discussion, Leng Xiaoyao was displeased and directly walked to them. Cant you be quiet for a while when there is so much delicious food? Do you think youre pretty? If you are, remove your make-up. Youre not only ugly outside, but also on the inside. How could you judge other people publicly? Do you think youre superior to the others? Those girls were embarrassed when Leng Xiaoyao criticized them and suddenly didnt know what to say. Leng Xiaoyao didnt continue, then turned around and walked away. In fact, Li Mochen was also angry and felt they didnt have manners. Therefore, when they walked away, he gave them a cold nce, which scared them. After they were out, Li Mochenforted Li Mochen. No need to take their words seriously. What can you expect from a hog but a grunt? Li Mochen understood that women disliked it when people said they were ugly, and those girls were very harsh just then. He bet Leng Xiaoyao must be hurt! He wasnt good atforting people, but Leng Xiaoyao was judged because of him, so he ought to do something. Ha-ha. Hearing Li Mochens words, Leng Xiaoyaoughed. You look aloof. Im surprised that you know how tofort people. Dont worry. Im not that weak. And its not the first time that people say Im ugly. Im already used to it. Its just annoying, so I argue against them sometimes. Seeing that Leng Xiaoyao indeed looked fine, Li Mochen was relieved, but he felt a bit sorry for her when she said she was already used to it when people said she was ugly. However, he said nothing. Leng Xiaoyao continued. To be honest with you, Im not ugly at all. I think Im pretty. Although there are freckles on my face, they can be removed. Even if they cant be removed, I can cover them with make-up. Li Mochen agreed with Leng Xiaoyao on that, because he could see that she had delicate features. Even with the freckles, she still wasnt ugly. She simply wasnt beautiful. However, he didnt care about ones appearance, because it had nothing to do with him. He valued a persons abilities much more. When I went to a casinost time, I put on make-up to make myself look mature. A lot of men could barely keep their eyes off me! You went to a casino? You can gamble? Li Mochen asked. Yes, and Im quite good at it. I won twenty million yuanst time. The manager of the casino even asked to see me. You should know casinos arent legal. If you win too much, you might not be allowed to leave, but my third uncle has a good rtionship with the manager, so they let me go. He only asked me not to go to their ce very often and not to win too much money. Hes afraid Ill make them go bankrupt, Leng Xiaoyao said jokingly. Hearing that, Li Mochen subconsciously smiled, because Leng Xiaoyao amused him. Coincidentally, Leng Xiaoyao turned to look at him and was stunned by his slight smile. Li Mochen was extremely handsome, especially when he smiled. At least, Leng Xiaoyao was attracted to him. She had known Li Mochen for two years, but she didnt see Li Mochen very often. She rarely saw his smile, and this was honestly the first time! Li Mochen noticed Leng Xiaoyaos reaction, so he immediately stopped smiling. Leng Xiaoyao came back to her senses, but didnt feel embarrassed. Instead, she directly said, Brother Mochen, youre extremely charming when you smile. Why dont you smile often? You look cold all day. Arent you afraid that your muscles will be stiff? Hearing that, Li Mochen frowned. He seemed displeased, but actually felt Leng Xiaoyaos words were interesting. Well, Im just afraid more women will be distracted by me if I smile often, Li Mochen said, sounding serious. Youre right. In order to not distract them, you shouldnt smile often. Leng Xiaoyao agreed, because it was the truth. Chapter 3060 - 3060 Don’t Be Deceived! 3060 Dont Be Deceived! Li Mochen wasnt thin-skinned, but he felt a bit nervous when Leng Xiaoyao seriously agreed with him. After that, Li Mochen drove Leng Xiaoyao home. When Leng Xiaoyao got out of the car, she said, Brother Mochen, if you dont mind, can I invite you to have a meal together? Why not! Li Mochen agreed. Gradually, he was convinced that Leng Xiaoyao indeed had no bad intention to hurt him. !! Whether she had bad intentions or not, he needed to spend time with her to find out. There was no reason for him to turn Leng Xiaoyao down. After Leng Xiaoyao left, Li Mochen didnt leave right away. He watched Leng Xiaoyao disappear from his sight, then went to meet his friends. When Leng Xiaoyao got out of Li Mochens car, Song Meiyu saw them. Although Li Mochens Maybach was damaged in an ident, the car he was driving right now was also expensive. Therefore, Song Meiyu instantly got jealous. When did Leng Xiaoyao have a rtionship with such a rich man? The Leng family was rich and had luxury cars, but they were only worth slightly more than a million yuan. Their cars were hardlyparable to Li Mochens car. As a result, it proved that there was a gap between their status. Even if Leng Yuqi climbed up the socialdder on Chu Jianans coattails and the Chu family could afford luxury cars of ten million yuan, she still didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to have a rtionship with richer people. She couldnt allow Leng Xiaoyao to live a better life than them. Xiaoyao, whos that? Song Meiyu asked. Seeing Song Meiyus expression, Leng Xiaoyao knew what she was thinking, so Leng Xiaoyao decided to anger her more. My friend! Your friend? What friend? A man or a woman? Song Meiyu asked urgently. She didnt want the car owner to be a rich young man. It would be best if the car owner was an old married man. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao would be a shame. A man. Hes young, handsome, and rich. Hes much better than Chu Jianan, Leng Xiaoyao said, showing affection for Li Mochen. Song Meiyu got even more jealous. A young, handsome, and rich man? A man who was much better than Chu Jianan? Looking at Leng Xiaoyaos face, Song Meiyu didnt think the man would choose her, so she felt better. Even Chu Jianan abandoned her. It was impossible that a man who was better than Chu Jianan would like her. Besides, it might not be true that the man was really young, handsome, and rich. Even though Song Meiyu didnt think it was possible, she was still curious about it. Oh, is he chasing you? Not really. We just met, but he said he appreciates my abilities. In his eyes, Im different from other girls. Im very special and attractive to him, Leng Xiaoyao said. Song Meiyu was nervous. How could she forget that Leng Xiaoyao had outstanding abilities even though she was ugly! It was possible that someone might be impressed by her skills. Thinking of that, Song Meiyu had a premonition. Was the man impressed by Leng Xiaoyaos abilities? Didnt he care about her appearance? No, she wouldnt allow it to happen. Therefore, Song Meiyu acted kind and said to Leng Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, I really respect you, but the truth is that men all like beautiful women nowadays. Dont be deceived! Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said, Some men like beautiful idiots, while some prefer smart girls. And, I dont think Im ugly. There are just some freckles on my face. Medicine is so advanced nowadays. I can easily remove them with a little money. Even if they cant be removed, I can cover them with make-up. Aunt Meiyu, youre also a woman. You should know that, right? With make-up, there is no such thing as an ugly woman. My mother is so pretty and my father is also very handsome. I cant be ugly! After all, I was born in the Leng family. There is no reason for me alone to be ugly. Song Meiyu didnt realize that until now. She totally ignored Leng Xiaoyaos delicate features and the effect of make-up because of the freckles. It was true that Leng Xiaoyaos parents were both attractive. It was impossible that Leng Xiaoyao was ugly. In addition, when Leng Xiaoyao didnt have freckles on her face, she was actually prettier than Leng Yuqi. Song Meiyu became anxious. If Leng Xiaoyao removed the freckles or put on make-up, Leng Yuqi would be totally overshadowed! Now Leng Xiaoyao was already better than Leng Yuqi at studying and fighting. If she was prettier than Leng Yuqi as well, Chu Jianan might change his mind when he saw her again. Song Meiyu refused to think further about that. It was thest thing she wanted to see. As a result, she had to stop Leng Xiaoyao from bing beautiful. She must do something about it. When Song Meiyu came back to her senses, Leng Xiaoyao was already gone. Leng Xiaoyao walked away once she finished speaking. The moment Leng Xiaoyao entered the house, Leng Changyuan said, Yaoyao,e here. Do you know who the person you rescued yesterday is? Sure, the new secretary of the City Chang Municipal Party Committee, Leng Xiaoyao said. Since Leng Changyuan asked her about that, he must be aware of the mans title. It was true that Leng Changyuan heard Lu Changwei was rescued from the explosion yesterday afternoon. Not only Leng Changyuan, but the whole Leng family learned about that. Therefore, both Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu lost their bnce. If Leng Xiaoyao formed a close rtionship with Lu Changwei, they would be left behind! Even though it would do the Leng family good if Leng Xiaoyao could sessfully form a close rtionship with Lu Changwei, they didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to be the one who made that happen. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao would be more and more powerful. In the afternoon, Secretary Lu called me in person. He is very grateful to you. After he recovers, hell visit us and thank you in person, Leng Changyuan said. Leng Changyuan heard the news from Lu Changwei. When Lu Changwei woke up, he needed to learn about the situation. After watching the video of Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen rescuing people, he was astonished. He couldnt believe a young man and a girl saved his life. Because Li Mochen was a man, Lu Changwei wasnt too surprised, but he was totally amazed by Leng Xiaoyao, who was a girl. Chapter 3061 - 3061 He Doesn’t Comfort You? 3061 He Doesnt Comfort You? Women were usually weak, but Leng Xiaoyao was really strong. Lu Changwei had gratitude to Leng Xiaoyao, so he ordered his secretary to find out Leng Xiaoyaos and Li Mochens identity. However, before his secretary did that, Ling Tianhuai came to see him and told him their identities. Ling Tianhuai was familiar with Leng Xiaoyao, but he didnt know much about Li Mochen. He only said that Li Mochen was Mu Yiyangs friend. After that, Lu Changwei called Mu Yiyang and asked Mu Yiyang to help him pass on thanks to Li Mochen. Then he asked Ling Tianhuai to ask for Leng Changyuans phone number and called Leng Changyuan. Although Leng Changyuan already retired, he used to be the vice mayor. And Leng Changyuan was the grandfather of his lifesaver Back in her room. Leng Xiaoyao continued to check the stocks. Currently the stocks fell rapidly. Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng had bought a lot. Leng Yecheng trusted Leng Xiaoyao, but he was always nervous. After all, he had invested five million yuan in it. What he didnt know was that Leng Xiaoyao had invested over ten million yuan in it. He had no idea that Leng Xiaoyao was so rich. Companies involved in the stocks were very curious about why they werergely acquiring those stocks that were sold out at low prices, but it was good news for them. If no one bought their stocks, they would suffer a great loss. However, in their industry, the stocks could barely do anything! Leng Xiaoyao estimated that it should be done within the next few days. Therefore, it was the key moment right now. At about 9 pm, Leng Xiaoyao received Ling Tianqis call. Ling Tianqi told her that he was challenged to race at 10 am tomorrow. He asked her whether she wanted to go. Leng Xiaoyao didnt know when Ling Tianqi would be injured, so she had to go whenever Ling Tianqi had a race. After having the call with Ling Tianqi, Leng Xiaoyao called her head teacher for leave. Their head teacher never asked much about Leng Xiaoyaos leave and directly gave her permission. Given Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, it didnt matter whether she attended ss. Excellent students could receive special treatment. Leng Yuqi was in a bad mood today, and she looked upset even when she was home. Seeing that, Song Meiyu immediately asked with concern, Yuqi, what happened? Nothing, Leng Yuqi said. She didnt want to talk to Song Meiyu about it. Chu Jianan had only sent her one message today, and said nothing else. As a result, she had many negative thoughts. Leng Yuqis expression betrayed her, so Song Meiyu didnt believe her answer, but she didnt ask in the living room. After following Leng Yuqi to her room, she asked, I dont believe it. Tell mom, what exactly has happened? Mom is worried about you. After remaining silent for a while, Leng Yuqi said, Jianan heard about what happened to us yesterday, but he didnt say anything tofort me. He only said that hes d Im fine. He didnt send me another message for the whole day. What? He didntfort you at all after knowing what happened to you? He didnt contact you again for the whole day either? Song Meiyu was displeased. She thought Chu Jianans reaction was uneptable, because it seemed as if he didnt care about Leng Yuqi at all. Mom, will he regret ending his engagement with Leng Xiaoyao because she has be so outstanding now? Leng Yuqi said. Even though she had tried all kinds of excuses trying to persuade herself not to have that thought, she was still worried. In the past, Song Meiyu wouldnt hesitate to deny it because Leng Xiaoyao was ugly. However, after hearing Leng Xiaoyaos argument about her appearance, Song Meiyu became anxious. It turned out that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt ugly. On the contrary, she could be prettier than Leng Yuqi. Therefore, it was possible that Chu Jianan regretted ending their engagement. Nevertheless, Song Meiyu refused to admit it. Without dy, sheforted Leng Yuqi. You thought too much. Its impossible for Jianan to like Leng Xiaoyao. Youre his love. Perhaps hes busy. After all, Jianan has a job and is the heir of the Chu family. He needs to deal with a lot of things every day. Why dont you send him a message on WeChat? Sometimes, you cant let a man do the work. Girls can take the initiative too. Even if Song Meiyu was very dissatisfied with Chu Jianans behavior, she didnt want to criticize him just because of that. Instead, she defended Chu Jianan. If she criticized Chu Jianan and angered him, it might damage his rtionship with Leng Yuqi. That wasnt what she wanted. Anyway, as long as Chu Jianan didnt use violence against Leng Yuqi or cheat on her, they could tolerate it. After all, the Chu family was richer than them, and they still dreamed about climbing up the socialdder. If they missed Chu Jianan, Leng Yuqi might not be able to find a better man. Song Meiyu didnt disdain Leng Yuqi. Leng Yuqi was her daughter and was perfect in her eyes, but they needed to face reality. Due to the Leng familys status, they could climb up the socialdder by marrying Leng Yuqi into the Chu family. Right, l will send him a message on WeChat right now. Leng Yuqi had wanted to do that, but was too angry at Chu Jianan. Now that Song Meiyu said the same thing, she needed to do it. Leng Yuqi: Jianan, what are you doing now? After a long while, Leng Yuqi still didnt see a reply, so she got angry. Song Meiyu had the same feeling, but stillforted her. He must be upied with work right now. Dont think too much. Hell reply to you once he sees it. Leng Yuqiforted herself the same way, but soon began to think about it. In the past, Chu Jianan replied to her really quickly. Sometimes, he replied slowly, because he was indeed very busy sometimes. Leng Yuqi didnt have any negative feelings back then, and was even very considerate, but now she was only full of anxiety. Ten minutester, Chu Jianan finally replied. Chu Jianan: Im having a business meal outside. Chapter 3062 - 3062 Too Young? 3062 Too Young? Reading Chu Jianans reply, Leng Yuqi was relieved, so was Song Meiyu. I told you! He was busy, so he didnt have time to talk to you. Since hes busy now, dont interrupt him. Just say: I shouldnt bother you. you can get back to your work. If its possible, drink less and care about your health. Men need care. And hell be touched if you say that to him. Hell be impressed, Song Meiyu said. Sure. Leng Yuqi answered, then replied to Chu Jianan. A few minutester, Chu Jianan responded. Chu Jianan: I know. Ill call you when Im free. !! Reading that, Leng Yuqipletely rxed and became happy, so did Song Meiyu. Yuqi, talk to mom if you encounter any trouble again, alright? Dont keep it to yourself. It cant solve problems, Song Meiyu said. Alright, I know. Leng Yuqi replied. She felt lucky that she shared it with Song Meiyu, otherwise she would still be in a terrible mood. Great, now I should go, Song Meiyu said, before she stood up and left. In a good mood, Leng Yuqi began to review. She was good at studying, but she still needed to review continuously, especially after Leng Xiaoyao surpassed her. She was always mad about that. She really hoped that Leng Xiaoyao would fail in the next monthly test and that she could make progress and surpass Leng Xiaoyao. However, she knew it wasnt likely. At that time, Chu Jianan wasnt at a business meal, he was in a clubhouse with his friends. There was a difference between a business meal and ying around. Chu Jianan wasnt a good man. In a clubhouse, he ordered several girls to have fun with him. However,pared with his friends, he limited his behavior. He hugged, kissed, and fondled the girls, but he didnt have sex with them. He had mysophobia, so he was unwilling to have sex with women who had slept with too many men. He didnt want to contract venereal diseases. However, his friends were totally different. They wouldnt hesitate to do more passionate sexual things in front of him, before going to the washroom for sex. Everyone could hear the sounds in the private room, but people couldnt hear it from outside because of excellent sound instion. This time, Chu Jianan didnt go out with Fang Haoming and the others. They were yboys too, but they wouldnt have sex randomly in a club. The next day, Leng Xiaoyao didnt go to school with Leng Yuqi. She waited at home till Ling Tianqi came to pick her up. There were avable cars in the Leng familys mansion, but Leng Xiaoyao didnt have a driving license, so she didnt drive. Otherwise, it would cause problems once the traffic police caught her. When Leng Changyuan saw that Leng Xiaoyao didnt go to school, he thought she might be ufortable, so he asked anxiously, Yaoyao, why didnt you go to school? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? No, I just need to do somethingter, Leng Xiaoyao replied. Hearing that, Song Meiyu wondered whether Leng Xiaoyao was going to go on a date with the man she saw yesterday. Therefore, she deliberately said, Youre too young to pay attention to other things in addition to studying. The National College Entrance Examination is around the corner and you have a lot of sses I used to be bad at studying. I was always absent from sses. Aunt Meiyu, why didnt you care about me so much in the past? Now Im a straight-A student and Im rarely absent from sses. Why are you so worried about me? Leng Xiaoyao mocked. I Song Meiyu was struck dumb for a moment, and didnt know what to do. They all knew that Song Meiyu didnt really care about Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao ignored Song Meiyu and continued. Im an adult now. Im not a 3-year-old child. There are many things that are more important than studying in my life! Are you going to go on a date with the man who sent you homest night? Song Meiyu asked with jealousy. What? A man sent you home yesterday? Leng Changyuan was surprised and immediately turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao had been Chu Jianans girlfriend for a while, but they were engaged, so he didnt think much about it. However, he still felt Leng Xiaoyao was too young to be in a romantic rtionship. He would also try to stop her from falling in love. Therefore, he was reluctant to find out that Leng Xiaoyao was dating a man. Yes, a man drove me homest night. He is the man who rescued people with me from the explosion the night before yesterday. We met by ident. He drove me home afterwards. I dont think its a big deal, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt want to exin, but she didnt want Leng Changyuan to be worried. Is there a problem with a man sending me home? If I see Aunt Meiyu talking with a man alone, is there something abnormal between them as well? Leng Xiaoyao said. You Song Meiyu was mad. Alright, stop it. Yaoyao can do whatever she wants. I didnt say anything! Why did you judge her? Leng Changyuan snapped at Song Meiyu. Now he had a deep trust in Leng Xiaoyao. Since Leng Changyuan said that, Song Meiyu didnt dare to say anything else. When Ling Tianqi came to pick up Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Xiaoyao told him to stop outside the block she lived in. Therefore, once Ling Tianqi was about to arrive, Leng Xiaoyao left. When she reached the entrance, Ling Tianqi arrived. Once Leng Xiaoyao opened the car door, Xiong Manxin abruptly jumped up from a seat. Surprise! Hey, boss, Im also here. Why didnt you go to school? asked Leng Xiaoyao. She didnt expect to see Xiong Manxin in Ling Tianqis car. Youre a girl. Its not appropriate for you to be alone with a man, so I came to go with you, Xiong Manxin said. She didnt want any rumors to be made which could damage Leng Xiaoyaos reputation. In fact, Leng Xiaoyao already had a bad reputation, so she didnt care about that at all. Anyway, she didnt do anything wrong, so she wasnt afraid of peoples discussions, but if it was possible, she wanted to avoid any rumors. If other people bad-mouthed her, she wouldnt care if she didnt hear it. However, if she heard them, she wouldnt tolerate it. Anyway, she felt touched that Xiong Manxin cared about her. How is it? Am I considerate? Xiong Manxin seemed very proud. Yes, its very considerate of you. Leng Xiaoyao smiled. Then she got in the car, and they set off. Chapter 3063 - 3063 I Don’t Know Either 3063 I Dont Know Either Xiaoyao, when you ran to rescue people from the fire, werent you afraid at all? What if the car exploded again? Ling Tianqi asked. I wasnt afraid. Actually, I didnt have time to think so much back then. It was the most important thing to rescue people at that moment, Leng Xiaoyao said. Well, I feel ashamed in front of you. If I were you, I would run away fast. I dont want to be injured. Ling Tianqi sighed. He was amazed by Leng Xiaoyaos courage. He felt that even a girl could be better than him. Its human instinct to stay away from danger. If I hadnt had the confidence to seed in rescuing people, I wouldnt have dared to stand out. One should do things within his capabilities. Otherwise it might not be helpful and could cause more trouble instead, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt think Ling Tianqis thoughts were wrong. !! Hearing that, Ling Tianqi felt much better. In fact, he didnt think he was wrong either, but Leng Xiaoyaos reaction impressed him. Boss is right. If you have no confidence in rescuing people, you shouldnt. I would stay away from danger as well. There are few people who could do the same as my boss! Xiong Manxin said. She didnt think they were the same as Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao was an almighty god in her eyes, while she was merely a mortal. Mortals could never do the things that gods could. Oh, you shouldnt stand out when there is danger. Dont get into trouble. Sometimes, its necessary to be selfish. Do you understand? Leng Xiaoyao said. Xiong Manxin was a close friend, so she cared about her safety. She hoped that Xiong Manxin would protect herself well when there was danger. Boss, youre so nice! You care about me so much. I will definitely listen to you. Xiong Manxin was touched by Leng Xiaoyaos words and immediately hugged her arm to act cute. Leave me alone. Leng Xiaoyao pushed her away and said, Dont be so close. Fine! Xiong Manxin understood that Leng Xiaoyao disliked it when she acted cute, so she didnt feel aggrieved when Leng Xiaoyao showed her disdain. After all, her boss was always powerful. Oh, Brother Tianqi, who challenged you? How likely are you to win? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Its Qin Wentao, the Qin familys third son. We never get along and oftenpete with each other in car racing and fighting. In Marchst year, we had a race. The loser had to kneel down in front of the winner and call the winner grandfather. He lost, but he refused to do it. I wouldnt allow that, so we fought. Haorans leg was broken and it became serious trouble. Their parents learned about it. Qin Wentaos parents paid a visit and apologized. In the end, it was done, but after that, Qin Wentao was sent abroad. He was gone for a year. Now hes back for a few days and challenged me again. Hes reluctant to be the loser, so he wants to win. I had confidence a year ago, but many changes can happen within a year. I dont know about the result now, Ling Tianqi said. He had worried about whether he could win, but he couldnt turn it down. He had his pride, so he wouldnt let people think he was a coward. If he challenges you this time, he must be confident too. Im afraid its not a simple game. There might be a trap. Ill go with you when you have the raceter, Leng Xiaoyao said. Even though Leng Xiaoyao didnt know whether the ident Ling Tianqi encountered had something to do with this game, she felt it was highly likely, so she had to remind him to be careful. Sure, thank you, Xiaoyao. Ling Tianqi suddenly felt rxed. He was aware of Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, so he had confidence in her. When they arrived at the circuit, it was about 9:30 am, and the game was still half an hour away. At this time, Pei Heran and Feng Rui were already waiting for them. As Ling Tianqis car drove over, they also walked towards him. Hi, Tianqi, Xiaoyao, Manxi, nice to see you all. Pei Heran and Feng Rui greeted them. Hi, Brother Heran, Brother Rui. Leng Xiaoyao and Xiong Manxin responded. Is Qin Wentao here yet? Ling Tianqi asked. Yes, he just walked inside, Pei Heran said. Talking about Qin Wentao, he sounded cold. After all, Qin Wentao broke his legst year. Now he had recovered, but he was determined to take revenge. Did you have any conflicts? Ling Tianqi asked, slightly worried. We didnt meet. We sat in the car the entire time after we arrived. We didnte out till they were inside, Feng Rui said. They did that, not because they were afraid of Qin Wentao, but because Pei Heran might do something bad impulsively. Whatever they wanted to do, they couldnt do it right now. Knowing that, Ling Tianqi was relieved. Lets go now! said Ling Tianqi. Then they walked inside. Last night, Mu Yiyang and Li Mochen stayed at the circuit, so at that moment, Mu Yiyang was about to leave. As soon as he reached the parking lot, he saw Leng Xiaoyao. There wasnt a long distance, but there was a distance between them, so Mu Yiyang didnt recognize her until he had stared at her for a long while. Leng Xiaoyao noticed him when he focused on her, but didnt pay attention to him. However, Mu Yiyang got excited once he recognized Leng Xiaoyao. Without dy, he got out of his car and rapidly walked towards her. Leng Xiaoyao had to look at him. Seeing a young handsome man walking towards her, she didnt think she knew him. Nevertheless, the man looked excited, so he must know her. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao thought he might be her fan. After all, her deeds went viral these days, especially the video of her rescuing people from the fire. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt narcissistic, but many people indeed became her fans after watching the video. Leng Xiaoyao, I finally found you. Oh, no, I finally met you. Mu Yiyang approached Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 3064 - 3064 Mr. Mu 3064 Mr. Mu Hearing that, the others turned to look at Mu Yiyang, but they all thought he was Leng Xiaoyaos friend, so they said nothing. Wow, hes so handsome! However, Xiong Manxin got excited again when she saw it was a handsome man. She could barely take her eyes off Mu Yiyang. Ling Tianqi felt very embarrassed. He didnt understand why his niece had a strong interest in handsome men. Even if she liked handsome men, she could keep it in her heart. Why did she show it so obviously on her face? Didnt she know she should behave herself in public? !! While Xiong Manxin showed great interest in him, Mu Yiyang looked at Leng Xiaoyao with anticipation. Would she be amazed by his appearance as well? However, Mu Yiyang was disappointed. Leng Xiaoyao had no reaction and kept a polite distance from him. May I help? Mu Yiyang didnt see that Leng Xiaoyao had any interest in him, so he felt hit to some extent, but he didnt think much about it, and kindly introduced himself. Nice to see you, my name is Mu Yiyang. Im from the capital and am Mochens friend. In order to not leave a bad impression on Leng Xiaoyao, Mu Yiyang clearly mentioned his friendship with Li Mochen. Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao realized that he was the person Li Mochen had told her about. Oh, nice to meet you too, Mr. Mu. Leng Xiaoyao politely responded. Do you have time now? Can I buy you a meal? I want to thank you for rescuing Lu Changwei, Mu Yiyang said. Actually, it was just an excuse, because it would be more appropriate for Lu Changwei to do that on his own. Mi Yiyang simply wanted to have a chance to form a rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao. Upon hearing that, the others were surprised. Mu Yiyang just called Secretary Lus full name and said he wanted to buy Leng Xiaoyao a meal in order to thank her on behalf of Lu Changwei. What was his background? He said he was from the capital, so he must have a high status. As a result, they didnt dare to disdain him. Mr. Mu, theres no need to do that. Secretary Lu told me that he would visit me in person after he has made a full recovery. There is no need for you to buy me a meal. And I have something to doter. Im afraid Im not free. Leng Xiaoyao declined, because she didnt have time and it was unnecessary. Mu Yiyang suddenly realized that they were in the circuit, so he asked, What do you need to do? Is it about car racing? Yeah! Leng Xiaoyao answered. Mu Yiyang instantly got excited. I heard from Si Yiqi that you havepeted with Mochen in car racing. You arrived at the ending point at the same time. I saw the video of your race. Youre really amazing. I think Im no better than you, but I really hope topete with you if there is a chance. Mr. Mu, thank you so much for yourpliment. If there is a chance, Im more than willing topete with you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great, but if youre going to do car racing today, can I go over and watch? Mu Yiyang asked. It wasnt easy for him to see Leng Xiaoyao in the circuit, so he couldnt miss it. Of course you can, but Im not going to race today. Its a game which my friend is participating in. I only came to encourage him, Leng Xiaoyao exined. Oh! Mu Yiyang was immediately disappointed, but he could still spend time with her since she was in the circuit. Therefore, he decided to stay. Since there is a car race going on, Im going to watch it with you! No problem! Leng Xiaoyao agreed. She didnt own the circuit anyway, so she had no power to stop him. In fact, Mu Yiyang and Si Yiqi were friends, and he was much more at ease than Leng Xiaoyao. Mu Yiyang focused on speaking with Leng Xiaoyao, so he didnt greet Ling Tianqi and the others. Ling Tianqi and the others guessed that he had a high status, so they werent dissatisfied. Leng Xiaoyao, are you studying in high school or university? Mu Yiyang asked. He directly called Leng Xiaoyaos full name instead of calling her Miss Leng, because he felt Leng Xiaoyao was too young. In addition, he wanted to make friends with her, so there was no need for them to look like strangers. Im a senior high school student. Im going to write the National College Entrance Examination soon, Leng Xiaoyao said. Which university is your target? Mu Yiyang asked. He wasnt familiar with Leng Xiaoyaos level of studying. The Capital University, Leng Xiaoyao said. The Capital University? You must be a top student! Mu Yiyang was surprised, but didnt doubt her at all. Leng Xiaoyao was amazing at car racing and fighting, so it was possible that she was also excellent at studying. Of course, our boss is the top scorer in this monthly test. Her total score was 747 points! Xiong Manxin couldnt help interrupting them. Once they started talking about Leng Xiaoyao, she would ignore handsome men. Without dy, she started to pay more attention to Leng Xiaoyao. Oh! Shes excellent! She must be extremely good at studying. This time, Mu Yiyang was really surprised. He guessed that Leng Xiaoyao might be good at studying, but unexpectedly she was the top scorer! If you do well in the National College Entrance Examination, you can be the national top scorer. All the prestigious universities willpete against each other for you. You can also go to university for free, Mu Yiyang said. The best total scores in the National College Entrance Examination had never surpassed 730 points. Therefore, as long as Leng Xiaoyao could have a total score which was more than 730 points, she would be the national top scorer. I dont know, but I dont think its difficult to get a total score which is more than 730 points in the National College Entrance Examination, Leng Xiaoyao said. She had confidence in herself, but one could never be too careful. What if there were questions that she didnt know how to answer? There were so many questions, so she might not be able to finish all of them. ordingly, she had to be modest, otherwise it would be embarrassing if she failed to do it. A total score of 730 points is unbelievable. After all, the National College Entrance Examination is always more difficult than monthly tests. There has been nobody who could break the record in the National College Entrance Examination. Till now, the highest total score is 728 points. Actually, as long as the total score is more than 700 points, prestigious universities willpete for the student, Mu Yiyang said. He wasntforting Leng Xiaoyao. Given Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, there was no need for anyone tofort her. Oh, this is my name card. If you go to the capital and need any help, you can contact me, Mu Yiyang said. He took out a name card from his pocket at once, then handed it to Leng Xiaoyao. It was their first meeting, but Mu Yiyang was unusually enthusiastic, which was very rare. Chapter 3065 - 3065 Will You Join This Game? 3065 Will You Join This Game? Mu Yiyang wasnt willing to make friends with many people, and he wasnt warm-hearted either. He treated Leng Xiaoyao differently simply because she had rescued Lu Changwei. In addition, he was amazed by her skills at car racing and fighting. He was attracted to outstanding girls like her. It had nothing to do with ones appearance. Therefore, Mu Yiyang didnt ignore Leng Xiaoyao just because she had a in face. Given his status, he only made friends with skilled and upright people, instead of those who were just beautiful. Thanks. Leng Xiaoyao took his name card. She could see that Mu Yiyang was very sincere. Ill send you a messageter. I dont have a name card. Sure, Mu Yiyang said. For the race, they would bepeting at the second track. Although the second track was less dangerous than the third track, Qin Wentao wasnt extremely skilled, so he didnt dare to race on the third track. Besides, the second track was also very dangerous. In case any idents happened, he could be seriously injured. When they reached the second track, it was only ten minutes away from 10 am. Qin Wentao and his friends were already there and they were slowly picking a car. Once Ling Tianqi came, Qin Wentao stopped and looked at him provocatively. Facing Qin Wentao, Ling Tianqi didnt show any weakness. He also looked down his nose at Qin Wentao. No matter who would win, they both refused to be the coward at this moment. When Ling Tianqi was near, Qin Wentao said arrogantly in azy tone, Mr. Ling, been a while! I missed you. Sorry, I only like women. Im afraid youll be disappointed, Ling Tianqi retorted. He understood Qin Wentaos real meaning, but he deliberately embarrassed him. Ha-ha. Pei Heran and the others snorted withughter, while Qin Wentao and his friends were humiliated, especially Qin Wentao. During this year, Qin Wentao had changed a lot, so he curbed his anger. He sneered and said, Mr. Ling, dont get me wrong. I only like women too. I simply want topete with you. Oh, right! Please be clear next time. Otherwise youll be embarrassed, Ling Tianqi said, not feeling embarrassed at all. Oh, I havent told you the rules yet. We each must send out three people and start together from the starting line. The result is up to the total time used by the three people, Qin Wentao said. He wasnt discussing with Ling Tianqi, he was simply informing him. He didnt tell Ling Tianqi until this moment in order to defeat Ling Tianqi when Ling Tianqi was ill-prepared. Upon hearing that, Ling Tianqi and the others were mad. Obviously, Qin Wentao trapped them. However, Pei Heran and Feng Rui werent good at car racing, while Qin Wentaos friends were much better. Although they werent familiar, they knew each other, so they were aware of their skills. Qin Wentao, did you do that on purpose? Pei Heran questioned him angrily. It couldnt be more obvious. Mr. Pei, how could you say that? I didnt do it on purpose. I simply want to increase the difficulty of our game. Are you afraid, Mr. Ling? Qin Wentao said disdainfully. Afraid? You lost to me. Ill never be afraid of you. What a joke! Ling Tianqi mocked, but he was actually worried. You Qin Wentao was embarrassed once more and got furious. Excuse me, can we decide who to take part in the game? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Qin Wentao didnt bother to talk to a young girl, but he still answered. Of course, but Ling Tianqi must join it. His target was Ling Tianqi, so Ling Tianqi must be in the game. He didnt think Ling Tianqi could win no matter who he chose. Qin Wentao believed that he would be the winner this time. Great, Ill do it, Leng Xiaoyao said. Wonderful! Ling Tianqi eximed excitedly. He was clearly aware of Leng Xiaoyaos skills. If she joined them, he would be very relieved. However, Qin Wentao and his friends were surprised. Why did Leng Xiaoyao want to join in the game? What surprised them more was that a young girl could drive a racing car and even dared to take part in the race. Although they paid little attention to Leng Xiaoyao because of her age and gender, they felt she couldnt be worse than Pei Heran and Feng Rui since Ling Tianqi allowed it. Anyway, they refused to believe that a girl could be better than them, so they werent worried about it at all. After that, Leng Xiaoyao turned to ask Mu Yiyang, Mr. Mu, how are your skills at car racing? Im barelyparable to Mochen, but Im only ten seconds slower than Yiqi when wepete with each other. I think Im not bad. Anyway, Mochen and you are too rare, Mu Yiyang said. He understood Leng Xiaoyaos intention, and was excited to join them. If he was only ten seconds slower than Si Yiqi, he was professional too and was much better than Ling Tianqi. Didnt you want topete with me? Why dont you join us this time? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Why not! Mu Yiyang agreed with crity. In fact, as soon as he realized what Leng Xiaoyao wanted to do, he was more than willing to be a part of it, but he needed to wait till Leng Xiaoyao invited him to join them. Great, then we have three people now, Leng Xiaoyao said. After Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yiyang joined in the race, Ling Tianqi was sure that they would win. No matter how much progress Qin Wentao had made, he couldnt be better than Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yiyang. After all, he was aware of Si Yiqis abilities and he was barelyparable to Si Yiqi. Mu Yiyang was slightly worse than Si Yiqi, but was still much better than him. Chapter 3066 - 3066 Because I’m Not Familiar with You 3066 Because Im Not Familiar with You Pei Heran and Feng Rui were relieved too. They knew their abilities. If they joined in the race, they would only be a drag on Ling Tianqi. Therefore, they didnt feel displeased at all when Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yiyang reced them. Instead, they felt very lucky that Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yiyang were here today. Qin Wentao didnt know Si Yiqi, so he had no idea how good Si Yiqi was at car racing. Anyway, he bet they were better than Pei Heran and Feng Rui. As a result, he became alert. Do you agree? Even if you disagree, its useless. After all, it was you who said that we can make a team randomly, Leng Xiaoyao said, challenging them. Since I said that, of course I agree, Qin Wentao said in annoyance. Whats the bet? Ling Tianqi asked. We can bet money this time. Each person bets ten million yuan. If you win, you can get thirty million yuan from us. If you lose, well get thirty million yuan from you. What do you think? Qin Wentao said. No problem. If we lose, Ill pay thirty million yuan. If we win, we can share the money, Ling Tianqi said. Although he didnt think he would lose now that Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yiyang joined him, they stood out because of him, so he had to show his attitude. He couldnt let them pay the money if they lost after they helped him. It was impossible for him to do something like that! Sure, but I dont think you have the chance to get the money. I think I can just wait for a fortune, Mu Yiyang said. He didnt think they would lose. Stop bragging! Itll be humiliating if you lose, said one of Qin Wentaos friends. Dont you want to win? Would you have a race if you knew youre going to lose? Mu Yiyang said frankly. The man was struck dumb for a moment. Oh, car racing is very dangerous. If any idents happen, one should take the responsibility on his own. I think we better sign an agreement before having the race. I dont want anyone to deny it, Qin Wentao suggested, as a touch of malice shed in his eyes. Obviously, Qin Wentao decided to hurt Ling Tianqi during the game. We wont deny it, but you should obey the rules, said Pei Heran, looking at Qin Wentao with mockery. He was making it difficult for Qin Wentao, because Qin Wentao had done thatst year. Hearing that, Qin Wentao was displeased. He had indeed refused to do what they had agreed onst year, but he wouldnt allow them to do that if he won. In fact, this time, he believed that he would win. Do you agree or not? Qin Wentao got mad after being humiliated. Of course I agree. Ling Tianqi answered. He didnt think he would lose, so he didnt want Qin Wentao to deny it. If Qin Wentao refused to do what they had agreed on again, they wouldnt lose with Leng Xiaoyaos help. He was only afraid that it might cause trouble if they injured Qin Wentao. Normally, people needed to sign an agreement when they wanted to have a race in the circuit. Therefore, they went to the office and printed the agreement. During the time, Mu Yiyang called Li Mochen and said, Hey, Leng Xiaoyao and I are going to have a race at the second track. Come and watch. Its about to begin! Li Mochen and Si Yiqi were still in racing cars, but they immediately came over when they received Mu Yiyangs call. Li Mochen was surprised to see Leng Xiaoyao being with Mu Yiyang. Why were they together? Did Mu Yiyang run into Leng Xiaoyao at the circuit, then decide to have a race? Before long, the agreement was printed out. After reading it and making sure that there were no problems, they signed their names. Alright, the agreement is signed. Lets go to pick our cars now, Leng Xiaoyao said, then they went to pick cars. Qin Wentao and his friends had arrived earlier, but they hadnt picked cars yet, so they needed to continue to do that. At the same time, they talked about what to do in the raceter. I think they might try to hurt Brother Tianqi during the game. We must be careful. The rules say racers cant deliberately knock against each other. If they do that first, we dont need to care about their safety, Leng Xiaoyao said. Sure, Mu Yiyang agreed. Brother Tianqi, you can focus on getting to the end. You must be careful, but Ill deal with the danger, Leng Xiaoyao said. Thanks. Ling Tianqi trusted Leng Xiaoyao, so he agreed. After they finished, Li Mochen and Si Yiqi arrived. Leng Xiaoyao heard Mu Yiyang call Li Mochen, so she wasnt surprised when Li Mochen and Si Yiqi showed up. Hi, Brother Mochen, Mr. Si. She went to say hi to them. Hearing the way Leng Xiaoyao called Li Mochen, Si Yiqi and Mu Yiyang were surprised. They subconsciously turned to look at Li Mochen and wondered when they became so familiar. Why did you call him Brother Mochen, while Im Mr. Si? asked Si Yiqi. Cant I? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Of course you can, but why didnt you call me Brother Siqi? asked Si Yiqi. He didnt take it seriously, and was simply joking. Because Im not familiar with you, Leng Xiaoyao said. But youre not familiar with him either! Si Yiqi retorted. Ive met him more times than Ive met you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Suddenly, Si Yiqi didnt know what to say. The race was about to begin, so Leng Xiaoyao stopped arguing with them and went to have the race. Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yiyang needed to protect Ling Tianqi, so they didnt overtake him. In addition, they needed to stop their enemies from hurting Ling Tianqi so that he could have an open road to drive ahead. After a few minutes, Ling Tianqi reached the front, followed by Leng Xiaoyao who blocked Qin Wentao who wanted to overtake Ling Tianqi. Every time Qin Wentao wanted to overtake them, Leng Xiaoyao blocked his way. In his fury, Qin Wentao wanted to knock into her, but it would break the rules, so he had to calm down. After all, it wasnt difficult to find out whether a crash was an ident or a scheme. Chapter 3067 - 3067 You Totally Impressed Me! 3067 You Totally Impressed Me! If Leng Xiaoyao continued to block his way, it would be impossible for Qin Wentao to overtake them. Filled with anger, Qin Wentao swore at her. At the same time, he was amazed by Leng Xiaoyaos driving skills. Unexpectedly, the girl he disdained was so excellent. Before long, Qin Wentaos friend caught up. They had reached an agreement privately. If they were blocked, one of them would knock the car away. Anyway, the driver would be injured after being knocked, so he or she couldnt continue. Even if they broke the rules, they got rid of apetitor. It was even. Therefore, when Qin Wentaos friend saw that he couldnt overtake them, he immediately sped up to knock into Leng Xiaoyaos car. Ling Tianqis speed was limited and Leng Xiaoyao couldnt overtake him, otherwise Ling Tianqi would be in danger. She joined him this time in order to protect him, so she wouldnt allow him to take the risk. In other words, even if the man hit her, she didnt think she would be injured. The man would only injure himself. ordingly, Leng Xiaoyao saw the man knock into her. The audience watched the race from the screen. When they saw Qin Wentaos friend knock into Leng Xiaoyaos car, they were all angered, because it was obviously a scheme. F*ck! He broke the rules! He deliberately knocked into Xiaoyao. Pei Heran swore in fury and worry. The others felt the same. They knew Leng Xiaoyao was very good, but idents happened. Besides, she was protecting Ling Tianqi along the way, so her movements were restricted. Damn it! How dare he knock into my boss! Xiong Manxin was also angry. She couldnt wait to go up and beat the man. Will Leng Xiaoyao be in trouble? Si Yiqi was also anxious. She wont, Li Mochen replied. He believed more than anyone that Leng Xiaoyao would be fine, but he was still slightly worried. However, what happened next surprised them. Leng Xiaoyaos car only shook a little after it was hit. It didnt lose control and run out of the track, nor did it knock into any obstacles. It still drove ahead steadily. Unfortunately, the car which hit Leng Xiaoyaos car bounced out of the track. It dashed out of the track, which meant it lost the game. Even if the racing car didnt dash out, the racers behavior was uneptable. His time would be useless. F*ck, thats unbelievable! Feng Rui swore in excitement. Wow, my boss is so amazing. Does she have magical power or something? Why does she seem fine after being hit? Instead, the man who hit her bounced out of the track! Xiong Manxin admired Leng Xiaoyao more than ever. Magical power? Hearing that, the others had the same idea, because it was unbelievable. The man used a lot of force, but Leng Xiaoyaos car only shook a little. If the mans car was also fine, it wouldnt be that shocking. However, the mans car was directly bounced out of the track. It seemed quite unusual. However, only Li Mochen had strong doubts that Leng Xiaoyao might have superpowers. The others didnt think much about it. They regarded it as a miracle in the end. Anyway, it was a good thing that Leng Xiaoyao was fine. After the knock, they didnt think Qin Wentao and his friends would dare to hit Leng Xiaoyao again. The man who was knocked out of the track was struck dumb. He couldnt believe what just happened because it was too strange. Qin Wentao was also amazed and was quite scared of Leng Xiaoyao. Hepletely gave up the idea of directly knocking into Leng Xiaoyao. Even if it was an ident, he didnt dare to take the risk. Mu Yiyang couldnt reach the fastest speed because of the speed of the car in front of him, but he sessfully got rid of Qin Wentaos other friend, and now he was trying to overtake Qin Wentao. Qin Wentao was worse than Mu Yiyang at driving, so he was left behind by Mu Yiyang afterwards. Seeing Mu Yiyang catching up, Leng Xiaoyao moved aside and let him pass. She decided to stay at the back. As they reached the ending point, Qin Wentao and his friend still couldnt overtake Leng Xiaoyao. At that moment, Qin Wentao regretted having the race. He shouldnt have asked to y the race in teams. If only he hadpeted with Ling Tianqi, it would have been much more likely for him to win. Unfortunately, the game was about to be over. It was toote. Finally, Ling Tianqi reached the ending point first, followed by Mu Yiyang, then Leng Xiaoyao. Qin Wentao was next and his friend wasst. Qin Wentao had totally failed this time, because he had no idea that Pei Heran and Feng Rui wouldnt join the game. Instead, two very skilled people reced them. It was the biggest mistake he had made! Leng Xiaoyao and her team won easily, which wasnt a surprise, so they didnt show much excitement. Pei Heran and the others, however, were full of happiness. We won. We won! Xiong Manxin jumped up and shouted excitedly like a kid, but she was indeed still very young. Its not surprising. No need to be so excited. I mean, it wasnt even challenging, Mu Yiyang said before walking away with a disdainful expression. He wasnt bragging, but it was really not challenging in his eyes. He thought that they were good at driving, but it turned out that they were much worse than he thought. Anyway, when he saw Qin Wentaos friend knock into Leng Xiaoyaos car, he was frightened. Back then, he was very worried about Leng Xiaoyaos safety. Unexpectedly, the result shocked himpletely. Leng Xiaoyao was really impressive! After the heavy hit, she wasnt injured at all. On the contrary, the man was out. Leng Xiaoyao, you really impressed me! Mu Yiyang said to Leng Xiaoyao, showing his obvious appreciation. Be prepared to be impressed more by me, because I have many more skills that you dont know about. Leng Xiaoyao joked, half serious. It was the truth. Great, Ill see! Mu Yiyang said, bing more curious about Leng Xiaoyao. She was a girl full of surprises. Given his knowledge about Leng Xiaoyao right now, he believed that Leng Xiaoyao would only be more impressive. Chapter 3068 - 3068 Buy a Meal 3068 Buy a Meal Qin Wentao, you lost. Looking at Qin Wentao and his friends, Ling Tianqi was full of pride. He knew that he relied on Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yiyangs help to win, but he was the winner. Especially when he faced Qin Wentao, it was hard for him not to be proud. Dont worry, we wont deny it. Ill order someone to transfer the money to you right now, Qin Wentao said. He was reluctant to ept the result and wanted to deny it. After all, thirty million yuan wasnt little. However, he knew it wouldnt do him any good if he denied it. They had signed an agreement and there would undoubtedly be a fight if he denied it. Ling Tianqi had more people than him, so he would be injured again during the fight. Therefore, he could only wait for another chance to pay Ling Tianqi back. Xiaoyao, Mr. Mu, Ill get the money first, then Ill share it with you. What do you think? Ling Tianqi asked. He didnt want Qin Wentao to know much about Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yiyang. No problem, Leng Xiaoyao said. Sure. Mu Yiyang replied. They wouldnt say that they didnt want the ten million yuan. No one could have enough money, and ten million yuan was a lot! Even if it was one million yuan, they wouldnt hesitate to ept it. After all, they had put effort into it. Without their help, Ling Tianqi and his friend would definitely have lost. Before the game, Ling Tianqi and his friends might have won, but Mu Yiyang concluded that Ling Tianqi would surely lose if he and Leng Xiaoyao didnte after seeing Qin Wentaos skills. Afterwards, Ling Tianqi gave Qin Wentao his bank ount, then Qin Wentao went to give the bank a call. Because he was a super VIP member, he could do that through a call and didnt need to go to the bank in person. Before long, Ling Tianqi received thirty million yuan. Qin Wentaos injured friend was also moved over, then they left quickly. His friend was badly injured and needed to go to the hospital as soon as possible. Even if it wasnt serious, they would only humiliate themselves if they stayed here. And Qin Wentao didnt want to see Ling Tianqis proud face. Because of the agreement, Qin Wentao didnt me Ling Tianqi for his friends injuries. In fact, it was already very nice of Ling Tianqi that he didnt ask Qin Wentao to take responsibility. After all, it was Qin Wentaos friend who went to knock into Leng Xiaoyaos car first. As a result, the man asked for it. If Leng Xiaoyao was injured, they wouldnt hesitate to sue Qin Wentao. After Qin Wentao left, Ling Tianqi shared the money with Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yiyang. Jesus, its so easy to make ten million yuan. Its unbelievable! Xiong Manxin eximed excitedly. She had already be their fan by this point. If we had lost, we would have just as easily lost thirty million yuan, Leng Xiaoyao said. Youre right, so its actually not easy. Xiong Manxin immediately changed her opinion, because it was extremely risky. Well, youve won so much money. Shouldnt you buy us a meal? Si Yiqi said to Mu Yiyang. He wasnt joking, because they were too close to hide their real thoughts. Before Mu Yiyang said anything, Ling Tianqi opened his mouth first. If you have time, let me buy you a meal this afternoon! Ling Tianqi felt he ought to pay the bill, because they had that race because of him. Of course we have time! Mu Yiyang answered, as if Si Yiqi wasnt talking to him, but Ling Tianqi. He wasnt mean, and was willing to buy them a meal, but Ling Tianqi already agreed to do it, so there was no need for him to steal the credit. Hearing that, Si Yiqi rolled his eyes at Mu Yiyang. I spoke to you, but you let someone else do it. Tianqi said that he can pay for the meal. If I steal the chance, he might be embarrassed. Mu Yiyang exined, seemingly serious. Ling Tianqi felt ttered, but Si Yiqi pointed the truth out at once. When did you be so considerate? Its just a meal. If you really want me to pay the bill, I can invite you to eat alone at a table. Well dine at another table. What do you think? Mu Yiyang said. You Si Yiqi was annoyed and didnt know what to say. In the end, he clenched his teeth. Fine, you win! After that, they went to have a meal. For convenience, they dined at the restaurant in the circuit. Most racers were either rich or powerful, so the restaurant in the circuit was also luxurious and had all kinds of expensive food. Qin Wentao didnt dare toin about the result until they had walked far away. I cant believe Ling Tianqi knows two such skilled people. If Pei Heran and Feng Rui had joined in the race, we would have won! Right, but we didnt expect them to show up. We thought only Pei Heran and Feng Rui woulde. Mr. Qin, what do you n to do next? You cant be the loser. Of course I wont ept the result. Ling Tianqi is my most bitter enemy from now on, but I dont have any ideas now, Qin Wentao said, his voice full of malice. Qin Wentao challenged Ling Tianqi this time in order to take revenge for his failurest year, but he failed and lost thirty million yuan. It was impossible for him to ept the result! At the same time, Leng Xiaoyao and the others sat around a table. Coincidentally, she sat next to Li Mochen. At the beginning, Mu Yiyang wanted to sit by Li Mochen and Si Yiqi was at the othe side of Li Mochen. They knew Li Mochen disliked sitting with a woman, so they always did that whenever they went out. However, Li Mochen seemed totally fine when Leng Xiaoyao sat next to him, which surprised them. Dont just stand there. Come and sit here. Si Yiqi understood what Mu Yiyang was thinking. He actually had the same feeling, but soon epted it. Li Mochen knew what Mu Yiyang wanted to do when Mu Yiyang stopped behind him, but he felt nothing when Leng Xiaoyao sat next to him, so he allowed it. Chapter 3069 - 3069 How Could I Know? 3069 How Could I Know? Mu Yiyang didnte back to his senses until he heard Si Yiqis words. Then he walked over and sat next to Si Yiqi. Obviously, Li Mochen epted it when Leng Xiaoyao sat by him, but why? Mu Yiyang was curious about it, but it wasnt the right time to ask, so he had to wait till they finished the meal. The others didnt know Li Mochens habits, so they didnt think much about it. After they all sat down, Leng Xiaoyao introduced Ling Tianqi and the others to Mu Yiyang, but she only gave their names, not their backgrounds. They were acquaintances, so it wasnt necessary to do a detailed introduction. !! Even if Mu Yiyang had a high status, he wasnt arrogant, so he wouldnt take them lightly just because their status was lower than his. That was his way. In addition, there were no grudges among them. Instead, they had gone to the battlefield together Because Mu Yiyang and his friends were important figures, Ling Tianqi and the others talked to them very politely during the meal. Leng Xiaoyao, do you know how mean Mochen is? I told him I want to meet you and asked him whether he has your phone number. He told me he doesnt know you and refused to give me your phone number. Yiqi pointed it out, and he said he simply didnt want to give me your phone number. I was so mad! He must think that I have bad intentions towards you. Luckily, fate brought us together, but youre too young, otherwise I would drink with you, Mu Yiyang said. He embarrassed Li Mochen publicly, but it wasnt a big deal. Well, Im sure Brother Mochen simply doesnt want me to be bothered. He did it for my good, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Mu Yiyang was struck dumb for a moment. It seemed he shouldnt have said that. After all, Leng Xiaoyao sided with Li Mochen! Im suddenly so upset, Mu Yiyang said, acting ufortable. You asked for it, Si Yiqi replied. He was ufortable too just then. After the meal, they separated. Because Mu Yiyang and the others were leaving, they asked Leng Xiaoyao where she was going and whether they could give her a ride. I need to go to the No.3 Hospital. If its convenient, can you drive me there? If its too far, then dont bother, Leng Xiaoyao said. She needed to check on Leng Yechengs condition. Get in. Im going to Yufeng. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao finished, Li Mochen opened his mouth. Li Mochen indeed needed to go to Yufeng Technology. He didnt deliberately seize the chance to drive Leng Xiaoyao home. After all, they werent so familiar. Upon hearing the name Yufeng, Leng Xiaoyao blinked, because she had hacked into its system not long ago. Unexpectedly, Li Mochen had a rtionship with Yufeng. Thanks! Since Li Mochen said that, the others didntpete with him. After all, he was simply being kind. However, Mu Yiyang felt it was a little strange. Even if Li Mochen was going in the same direction, he felt ufortable when Leng Xiaoyao got in Li Mochens car. After that, Li Mochen drove Leng Xiaoyao away. Mu Yiyang asked Si Yiqi, Yiqi, whats going on between them? Why do I feel Mochen treats Leng Xiaoyao differently? If Leng Xiaoyao was a sexy and beautiful woman, he might be interested in her, but Leng Xiaoyao She has fine features, and can be pretty with make-up, but shes a high school student right now. I dont think its right if Mochen has interest in her. I dont know. Why dont you ask Mochen about it? Or do you need me to pass your words to him? Si Yiqi asked. He was curious about it too, but didnt dare to ask Li Mochen about it. Honestly, he didnt think Li Mochen would tell him. Why do you want to harm me? Mu Yiyang was scared and asked angrily. Then why did you ask me? How could I know? Si Yiqi rolled his eyes. Then he ignored Mu Yiyang and walked away. Mu Yiyang was annoyed, but he knew both of them were curious. However, neither of them dared to ask Li Mochen about it. At the same time, Leng Xiaoyao asked Li Mochen, Brother Mochen, did you invest in Yufeng Technology? Yes. Li Mochen answered. Um, I need to be honest with you about one thing, Leng Xiaoyao said with slight embarrassment. She wanted to tell Li Mochen that she had hacked into the system of Yufeng Technology. She decided to do that because she guessed that Li Mochen should already know. Since Li Mochen had a rtionship with Yufeng Technology, she would be rxed after telling him the truth. If she didnt know about Li Mochens rtionship with Yufeng, it would be fine, but she felt guilty after finding out about it. Li Mochen understood what she wanted to tell him, but he didnt point it out. He simply asked, What is it? Isnt Yufeng thergest technologypany in City Chang? In order to persuade several people to believe in my abilities, I hacked into its system, but I didnt aim to do any harm, Leng Xiaoyao said. Because Li Mochen was already aware of that, he wasnt surprised after hearing that. I know. Once I heard that youre good at hacking, I was suspicious of you. We were indeed afraid it might be an enemy who hacked into our system, but its not a problem if the hacker is you. Leng Xiaoyao knew that Li Mochen had already found out that it was her, so she wasnt surprised either. She only apologized. Im sorry. Alright, apologies epted, Li Mochen said. After all, what Leng Xiaoyao had done really worried them, so Li Mochen epted Leng Xiaoyaos apology on behalf of the staff. After telling him the truth, Leng Xiaoyao was very relieved. When they arrived at the hospital, Leng Xiaoyao got out of the car and thanked Li Mochen before walking away. Li Mochen didnt drive away immediately. Instead, looking at Leng Xiaoyaos back, he had mixed emotions. Gradually, he was bing convinced that Leng Xiaoyao had no intention of hurting him. The news about Xi Keyi lost attention, and Leng Yecheng was almost mentally stable. He didnt spend much time thinking about Xi Keyi these days, and focused on the stocks instead. Chapter 3070 - 3070 They Didn’t Give up 3070 They Didnt Give up Watching the copsed stock prices, he was still anxious even though Leng Xiaoyao said it was fine. After a few days of recovery, Leng Yecheng was much better and could soon leave the hospital. Leng Yecheng couldnt wait to leave, because he had been gone from thepany for a few days now, so he was worried. There were people he trusted in thepany and they were reliable. Whenever there was any news, they would report it to him. However, he couldnt be at ease when he was absent. Therefore, when Leng Xiaoyao came to see him, Leng Yecheng asked her whether he could leave the hospital now. What did the doctor say after checking on you? Leng Xiaoyao asked. She thought Leng Yecheng had almost made a full recovery, but they still needed to listen to the doctors advice. The doctor said Im fine now, but he advised that I stay in the hospital for one or two more days for observation. I badly want to go back to thepany, so Im afraid the hospital simply wants to get more money from me by asking me to stay here for longer, Leng Yecheng said. He was willing to pay for his health, but it was unnecessary. Since youre fine now, we can leave today, Leng Xiaoyao said. Like Leng Yecheng said, the hospital simply wanted to make more money from him. There were unpleasant things in hospitals too after all. Leng Yecheng trusted Leng Xiaoyao a lot now, so he agreed to leave the hospital now no matter what the doctor said. After that, Leng Xiaoyao went to see Chen Yuxi. Chen Yuxi had also almost made a full recovery and could leave the hospital as well, but the doctor advised that he stay for one or two more days too. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao asked for his opinion. Chen Yuxi had stayed in the hospital for long enough, and couldnt wait to leave. Most importantly, he felt much better now and he could walk on his own. He only felt a little pain after walking for a long while. However, it was unnecessary for them to stay in the hospital for any longer. They could directly go home. Now Chen Yuxi heard that Leng Yecheng was going to leave the hospital, so he would leave too. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao went to go through the discharge formalities. She only asked for leave in the morning, but she was too busy to go back to school right now. Therefore, she called her head teacher and said that she would be absent for a while longer. Their head teacher agreed without hesitation. After all, Leng Xiaoyao didnt go out for fun, she went to deal with something serious. On their way back, Chen Yuxis family came to pick him up. Leng Yecheng told him to go back to work after he was totally fine. Leng Yecheng didnt want to go back to the Leng familys mansion, so he went to thepany with Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao understood that Leng Yecheng was worried about the business, so she took him to Fengshang Design. Unfortunately, as soon as Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng arrived at the parking lot of Fengshang Design, the deputy general manager called Leng Yecheng and told him that theputers in theirpany were all infected by a virus and they couldnt solve the problem. Hearing that, Leng Yecheng was anxious. He didnt remember that Leng Xiaoyao was good at IT until Leng Xiaoyao spoke. Uncle, dont worry. I can help, Leng Xiaoyao said. She was also mad that someone deliberately attacked them. After it happened, Leng Xiaoyao, as the boss of Xiaoyao Technology, decided to make a deal with Fengshang Design in regards with its security. She wouldnt charge them, because she only wanted the good reputation. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Leng Yecheng calmed down and instantly felt relieved. Oh, I almost forgot. Uncle, why dont you let me be in charge of the security for Fengshang Design? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Sure, I believe you can do it well, Leng Yecheng agreed. Because Fengshang Design wasntrge, Leng Yecheng had no idea that their system would be attacked. Therefore, he hadnt gone to any technologypanies for their services. After getting out of the car, Leng Xiaoyao immediately carried Leng Yecheng to the wheelchair. Then she pushed him to the elevator to Fengshang Design. Currently, the staff was inplete chaos, because their files might all be lost after theirputers were infected by a virus. If that was the case, they would suffer a great loss. Once Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng arrived at thepany, they went to Leng Yechengs office. Leng Xiaoyao turned on hisputer and told the others not to touch theirs. Without dy, Leng Xiaoyao began to work on theputer. At the beginning, everyone doubted Leng Xiaoyaos abilities. Could she really solve the problem? However, since Leng Yecheng let Leng Xiaoyao do it, they didnt dare to say anything. In Leng Yechengs office. Only Leng Yecheng, the deputy general manager and a technician were there. Leng Yecheng and the deputy general manager barely knew IT, but Leng Yecheng trusted Leng Xiaoyao, so he had no doubt. On the other hand, the technician was a professional. Although he wasnt very skilled, he could see that Leng Xiaoyao was a master the moment he saw her working on it. Within two minutes, Leng Xiaoyao had sessfully gotten rid of the virus. Fengshang Designs system wasnt damaged. Leng Xiaoyao also traced them down and found out that it was Yunqian. Its Yunqian, Leng Xiaoyao said in displeasure. What? Yunqian? They havent given up yet? Hearing that, Leng Yecheng and the deputy general manager were surprised and angry. Very well! I decided to let them go, but they wont stop attacking us. We must teach them a lesson this time, Leng Xiaoyao said coldly, then started damaging their system. Leng Yecheng didnt stop her, because he also wanted to teach Yunqian a lesson. Before long, Yunqians system was useless and many important files were lost. It was impossible for them to get the files back. Very quickly Yunqian was left in horror. They couldnt believe that there was such a skilled hacker in Fengshang Design. Shortly after they hacked into Fengshang Design, they were caught and their system was damaged. They lost so many important files and couldnt get them back. At that moment, they really regretted attacking Fengshang Design, but it was toote. After Zhang Guanglin was caught, they shouldnt have had any ideas of messing with Fengshang Design, but they were reluctant to ept the result and attacked Fengshang Design once more. This time, they suffered an even greater loss. Chapter 3071 - 3071 Why Should I Tell You? 3071 Why Should I Tell You? Even though they knew it was done by Fengshang Design, they didnt dare to sue Fengshang Design or call the police. After all, they didnt have any evidence to prove it. They figured out that it was done by Fengshang Design simply because they were attacked right after they attacked Fengshang Design. However, Leng Xiaoyao left no trace, so they didnt have proof. Besides, they attacked Fengshang Design first, so it wouldnt do them any good if it was exposed. Alright, I ruined some of Yunqians files. Its impossible for them to recover the files. I think theyll suffer a great loss this time, Leng Xiaoyao said with an evil smile on her lips. Even though she didnt ruin all of their files, it was enough to teach them a lesson. If they dared to attack Fengshang again, she would leave Yunqian bankrupt. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Leng Yechengughed with satisfaction. Its wonderful! We ought to teach them a lesson. Miss Leng, thank you so much for your help. Otherwise we would have suffered a great loss instead, the deputy general manager said in excitement, beginning to admire Leng Xiaoyao. He was originally afraid that Leng Xiaoyao might not be able to handle it, but unexpectedly Leng Xiaoyao seeded and even taught them a lesson. Right, Miss Lengs IT skills are unbelievable! The technicianplimented Leng Xiaoyao and looked at her with great admiration. Luckily, we came to work today. Otherwise it would be toote if we only came after hearing the news, Leng Yecheng said, feeling lucky. Dont tell other people that Ive damaged their system and files. I dont want any trouble. However, there is no need to keep it a secret that I got rid of their virus. I bet they should know about it, Leng Xiaoyao said. Sure. They answered. They understood that they couldnt tell other people that Leng Xiaoyao damaged Yunqians system and files. Oh, I set a few firewalls in Fengshangs system. Average hackers wont be able to hack inside. Even if there are skilled hackers, they will soon be discovered, then youll be alerted. Once you notice it, report it to my uncle as soon as possible. My uncle will call me and I can help you remotely, Leng Xiaoyao said. Of course. The others agreed seriously. They had totally been convinced by Leng Xiaoyao. After solving the problem, they walked out of Leng Yechengs office. Everyone looked at Leng Xiaoyao with admiration, because they knew that she had gotten rid of the virus. Afterwards, Leng Yecheng went to deal with some documents, while Leng Xiaoyao checked the stock market. She continued to buy the stocks that were being sold at low prices. During these days, Leng Xiaoyao carried herptop wherever she went. Normally, Leng Xiaoyao used her phone to do the work. When she needed aptop, she would use theptop. By now, she had invested forty million yuan. It was arge amount of money. Individual investors had never seen so much money. Only Li Mochen invested more than Leng Xiaoyao. However, the money was still too little for thepany. It was still hard to stop the stocks from copsing even if they also invested a lot of money in the market. Recently, the turmoil in the stock market was the hottest news. Everyone believed that thosepanies were doomed. After staying in thepany for a while, Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng left for the Leng familys mansion. Leng Changyuan didnt know that Leng Yecheng left the hospital, so he was surprised to see him. Without dy, he asked with concern, Did you leave the hospital? What did the doctor say? Hows your body now? Because of his age, Leng Changyuan didnt visit Leng Yecheng every day, but he would still call Leng Yecheng once or twice every day to ask about his health. I have almost made a full recovery, but I cant walk freely yet. I still have to use crutches, Leng Yecheng said. Great, Leng Changyuan said. He absolutely wanted Leng Yecheng to make a full recovery right away, but it wasnt up to him. Anyway, it was good that Leng Yecheng was much better now. Leng Changyuan didnt say much to Leng Yecheng before he told him to rest in his room. When Leng Xiaoyao was free, she started programming a game. A game needed a lot of memory to work, so aptop wasnt enough. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao started to use theputer on the desk. She used to be a game lover, so there were a lot of games on herputer. However, she used to be terrible at ying games and was alway criticized by her teammates, but now those games couldnt be easier for her. The games that K made were a lot more exciting. They werent in the same time space after all, so she had to steal his idea in order to make money. She believed K wouldnt me her, because he spoiled her. In that month, Leng Xiaoyao decided to draw the characters first. She had a lot of time, so she nned to y a few rounds. Her name was Queen Xiaoyao in the past. It matched her character very well, whether in the past or now. Leng Xiaoyao logged in and saw many messages from other yers. They harshly criticized her for her terrible skills and said that she shouldnt y this game. In the past, she would reply to them angrily too, but now she directly ignored them. After all, they werent wrong. After logging in, Leng Xiaoyao joined a team with teammates who were all at higher levels than her. Therefore, they disdained her very much and refused to talk to her. They always left her at the side. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about that. Anyway, she could do it alone. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao fought alone. Although she was at a low level and fought alone, she killed many monsters. Immediately, everyone changed their opinions about her and tried to form a close rtionship with her. Leng Xiaoyao kept calm. She didnt care about it when they disdained her, but she wouldnt be excited just because they became kind to her. Facing Leng Xiaoyaos calm attitude, the three male teammates werent mad, but the female teammate was displeased. Why didnt she say anything? the female teammate asked with displeasure. Why do I have to answer every question you ask me? Leng Xiaoyao said in a cold voice. You The female teammate was struck dumb for a moment. Chapter 3072 - 3072 We Only Need to Make Money

    Chapter 3072 - 3072 We Only Need to Make Money

    3072 We Only Need to Make Money Because Leng Xiaoyao was extremely skilled, the three male teammates sided with her. One of them said, Drizzle, we didnt work together with Queen Xiaoyao just now. You cant me her for that. Right, there is nothing wrong with her attitude. Why did you criticize her for no reason? Another male teammate chimed in. You The female teammate was even angrier and even wanted to log out and leave them. She didnt want to y with them any longer, but it would affect her level if she logged out all of a sudden, so she didnt dare to do that. In the end, she had to tolerate it and say nothing. !! They followed Leng Xiaoyao and passed many levels. Watching Leng Xiaoyao getting to higher and higher levels, they admired Leng Xiaoyao more and more. During the game, they ran into yers who had teamed up with Leng Xiaoyao before. After seeing Leng Xiaoyaos record, they were all surprised. Someone directly asked whether it was Leng Xiaoyao. Are you Queen Xiaoyao? Werent you terrible before? When did you be so excellent? Yeah, its me. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Did you hire a master to help you? Its just a game. I dont think masters will have interest in it. Its not difficult, Leng Xiaoyao said disdainfully. What? The yer was struck dumb for a moment and didnt know what to say. Although he agreed with Leng Xiaoyao, she had made a big change! Leng Xiaoyao ignored them, then logged out after she was done and began to draw the characters in her game. However, when the others heard Leng Xiaoyaos reply, theyined and doubted whether she was really Queen Xiaoyao. Some people said she was arrogant and should get to a high level to prove her abilities. Leng Xiaoyao didnt know what they talked about behind her back, but she knew they disliked her. Therefore, she wouldnt care even if she heard their discussion. As Leng Xiaoyao drew characters for her game, she paid attention to the stocks too. Given the situation, she should sell the stocks once the prices went up, so she had to keep an eye on them. Without surprise, at 10 pm, the copsing stocks started skyrocketing. Immediately, Leng Yecheng carried herptop to see Leng Yecheng. Because it wasnt thatte, Leng Yecheng was still reading files in his study. At the same time, he also checked the stock market once in a while. Right after Leng Xiaoyao noticed that the stocks were rising, he noticed it too. He was about to call Leng Xiaoyao, but she called him from outside the door. Afterwards, Leng Yecheng moved his wheelchair to open the door for Leng Xiaoyao. The next moment, he asked urgently, The stocks are spiking! I wanted to call you, but you already came over. It seems to be the right time. We can focus on them for a while, then sell them when I tell you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although many people sold the stocks after they copsed, some still waited and observed the market. The stocks werent declining all the time. They sometimes rose, so many people decided to wait. If all the individual investors sold their stocks, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt be able to buy all the stocks alone. In other words, even if she wanted to make money, she must do it ording to her abilities. Besides, Leng Xiaoyao was still worried that the situation might be different. Therefore, she should know where to stop. Sure. Leng Yecheng answered. Although he was filled with excitement, he was also nervous. After all, idents could happen before the end. In addition, the stocks were rising at an unusual speed, so Leng Yecheng asked Leng Xiaoyao, Yaoyao, is this being done by insiders? I dont know. Perhaps, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wasnt sure of it either. Its doesnt matter. We only need to make money. Youre right. We only want to make money. Leng Yecheng agreed with Leng Xiaoyao, but he was afraid that they might not be able to make much money. Watching the total number rapidly increasing and gradually seeding his investment, Leng Yecheng was so nervous that his palm became wet. A whileter, he had more money than he had invested and he was finally relieved. Even if he sold them right now, he wouldnt lose. However, the number was still rapidly increasing and Leng Yecheng got even more excited as time went by, because he was going to make a fortune like that! One time, two times, three times There were thirty million yuan in his ount, while he only had invested ten million yuan in the market! In an instant, Leng Yecheng turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao, feeling that this was a great moment to sell the stocks. If the prices went downter, he would suffer a great loss. Be patient. Before Leng Yecheng said a word, Leng Xiaoyao understood what he wanted to say. Because of the result, Leng Yecheng fully trusted Leng Xiaoyao. Since she said they needed to be patient, he would wait patiently till Leng Xiaoyao told him to sell. When Leng Xiaoyao watched the stocks rising, she thought of Li Mochen. She wondered whether he noticed the big change. Without dy, she took out her phone and called Li Mochen. Before long, Li Mochen answered it. His voice wasnt excited, but wasnt cold either. Anything up? I just want to know whether youre looking at the stock market. Im afraid you might be too busy to check the market. Itll be a shame if you miss the best time to sell, so I decided to give you a call. I hope Im bothering you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Li Mochen was struck dumb for a moment. He didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to care about him and felt warm. Yeah, Im paying special attention to it. Thank you for your reminder, Li Mochen said. He didnt think her kind reminder was unnecessary just because he was already watching the stock market. My pleasure. Oh, dont forget to eat together after you make money, Leng Xiaoyao said. I wont, Li Mochen replied. Great, see you then. Its about time to sell, Leng Xiaoyao said, then they hung up. Leng Yecheng wasnt curious and didnt ask who Leng Xiaoyao was calling. He paidplete attention to the numbers on the screen of hisputer. Four times, five times, six times Leng Yecheng was too shocked to say a word. He was trembling in excitement and could barely believe his eyes. In order to check whether it was a dream, Leng Yecheng secretly pinched his arm. It hurt! It wasnt a dream, but he still felt it was too unbelievable to be true. Seeing Leng Yechengs reaction, Leng Xiaoyao felt amused, but she could understand. Chapter 3073 - 3073 Win 3073 Win Although she was much calmer than Leng Yecheng, she was also very happy. It was arge amount of money! It was impossible for them not to be happy after winning so much money. After all, it was a fortune for Leng Xiaoyao. Seven times, eight times Leng Yecheng felt a little dizzy because of his excitement. It was incredible! Sell it now! Leng Xiaoyao said. Then she started selling the stocks. Leng Yecheng followed without hesitation. Many investors saw the high prices of the stocks, so they immediatelypeted to buy the stocks. Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng sold all the stocks. They didnt care whether it was the highest point, but the stocks would quickly go down after reaching the prices of the beginning value. Leng Yecheng invested twelve million yuan and made almost a hundred million yuan. Leng Xiaoyao invested forty million yuan and made about three hundred million yuan. She had also invested twenty million yuan in otherpanies, whose stocks went upparatively slowly. Even if the stocks went upparatively slowly, she still made a lot of money. Looking at the number, Leng Yecheng was still extremely surprised. After he came back to his senses, he still couldnt believe his eyes. A-A-Am I in a dream? Did I just make a hundred million yuan? It was too unbelievable! Youre not in a dream. Its real. Leng Xiaoyaoughed. How much did you invest? How much did you make? Leng Yecheng asked Leng Xiaoyao. He didnt think she had much money, so the investment couldnt be big. Therefore, Leng Yecheng was full of regrets. He should have given her more money, so that she could make a better investment. Anyway, it was over, and it was toote to regret it. Therefore, Leng Yecheng decided to share the money with Leng Xiaoyao fifty-fifty. After all, they relied on Leng Xiaoyao to make a fortune. I invested forty million yuan, and I made about three hundred million yuan. Leng Xiaoyao was very honest. It was necessary for her to prove her abilities, otherwise Leng Yecheng wouldnt believe in her. After all, she was going to start up a business, so she must let her family know about her abilities. Therefore, they would trust her and wouldnt interfere in her business. W-What? Leng Yecheng was shocked. She had invested forty million yuan and made three hundred million yuan? Where did Leng Xiaoyao get so much money? And three hundred million yuan was too much! Jesus, was he really not in a dream? Leng Xiaoyao didnt interrupt him. She only looked at him with a grin till he came back to his senses. After a long while, Leng Yecheng was finally sure that it was real, but it was still hard for him to digest. Yaoyao, did you say you invested forty million yuan and made three hundred million yuan? When did you get so much money? Leng Yecheng asked. He was curious to know how Leng Xiaoyao got the forty million yuan, but he didnt think she managed to do it inappropriately. Since Leng Xiaoyao told him that she had invested forty million yuan, she didnt n to keep the source a secret. Therefore, she said, I didnt tell you because I didnt want you to be worried, but now I think its time to tell you that. I went to Fengyun Casino one day and made twenty million yuan What? You went to Fengyun Casino and made twenty million yuan? Upon hearing that, Leng Yecheng interrupted Leng Xiaoyao in amazement. He couldnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao went to gamble in Fengyun Casino and won twenty million yuan. It was amazing! Why didnt Ji Yanxi tell him? Obviously, Leng Xiaoyao stopped Ji Yanxi from doing that. Yeah, and they didnt want me to go with so much money. So they asked me to gamble with them. I agreed. Then I met Han Yu. After they heard that Im your niece, they didnt cause me any trouble, but Ji Yanxi begged me to not go there very often. They dont want me to win too much money, otherwise they cant run the casino, Leng Xiaoyao said, shrugging with a resigned look. Ha-ha. Leng Yecheng snorted withughter. Upon thinking that Ji Yanxi begged Leng Xiaoyao not to go there very often and to win less money, he felt it was amusing. Although Leng Yecheng was very surprised that Leng Xiaoyao went to gamble in a casino and made a lot of money, he wasnt too worried since he saw that she was fine. However, he still reminded her to be careful. Casinos are dangerous. Luckily, you met someone whos familiar with me, otherwise you might have been in serious trouble. Dont go to casinos again. Sure, I understand. However, it was impossible for her not to go to casinos again. Anyway, she agreed obediently in order to not worry Leng Yecheng. And next? After Leng Yecheng almost digested the shocking news, he asked once more. By ident, I learned that Han Yu had a hidden injury. Its something you dont know. For the sake of your friendship, I proposed to heal him. After it was done, he gave me fifty million yuan to thank me. Just like that, I had made a lot of money, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt tell Leng Yecheng that she asked for fifty million yuan because Han Yu used him to threaten her. After all, Han Yu was a good friend, so she didnt want to ruin their friendship. What? Fifty million yuan? Thats too much! Leng Yecheng was surprised again. He was surprised by the amount of the money instead of the fact that Leng Xiaoyao had healed Han Yu. He recovered quickly because Leng Xiaoyao helped him, so he believed that she had that ability. Fifty million yuan is nothing for Han Yu. There is no need to be so surprised. Dont forget Im your niece! Leng Xiaoyao said, acting angry. I know, I know. Leng Yecheng immediatelyforted Leng Xiaoyao. Even if Leng Yecheng thought it was too much, Leng Xiaoyao already got the money. And, please keep it a secret, because I told him not to tell you about it, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt want Leng Yecheng to know something that he shouldnt know. Fine, I can keep it a secret. Leng Yecheng would listen to Leng Xiaoyao no matter what she said right now. If Leng Xiaoyao didnt want him to tell anyone, he wouldnt. Jesus, we made five hundred million yuan so easily! It can buy threepanies the size of Fengshang Design. Leng Yecheng still couldnt believe it. If Leng Yehuas family heard that, they would definitely be jealous and angry. Chapter 3074 - 3074 Something Wrong with An Chenmeng 3074 Something Wrong with An Chenmeng They were already very jealous of Leng Yecheng and Leng Xiaoyao for owning Fengshang Design. If they heard Leng Yecheng and Leng Xiaoyao were even richer now, they would be crazy jealous! Oh, dont tell anyone else. Just keep it between us. Dont cause unnecessary trouble. Leng Xiaoyao said, But I think you can tell your staff that you won several million yuan. You can buy them a big meal too. Sure, I know. Leng Yecheng agreed. He decided to tell his staff that he had won several million yuan, then they could go to have a great meal. He had never been a mean boss. As long as thepany was developing well or the staff made an extremely profitable deal, he would organize for them to have a big meal or a short vacation ording to the situation. If they had a lot of time, they would go to a far ce and have a three or four day long vacation, but they normally did that once a year. After all, it was difficult for them to gather together. They usually had time to gather together at the New Year Festival, but they needed to go home at that time. Alright, itste now. We should go to bed! Leng Xiaoyao announced. It was nearly 12 am. Im afraid I cant sleep tonight, Leng Yecheng said with a smile. He was too excited to sleep. Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said nothing, then walked out with herptop. In her room, Leng Xiaoyao sent Li Mochen a message. Leng Xiaoyao: Brother Mochen, congrattions for making a fortune! Before long, Li Mochen replied to her. Li Mochen: Same congrattions to you. When do you have time? We can have a meal together. Leng Xiaoyao: Tomorrow afternoon. Tomorrow was Saturday, so they didnt have evening sses. They could leave after finishing the afternoon sses. Li Mochen: No problem. What do you want to eat? Leng Xiaoyao: No idea yet. We can talk about that tomorrow. Li Mochen: Sure. After that, Leng Xiaoyao didnt rush to go to bed. Instead, she continued to work till 3 am. However, when she got up the next day, she was still full of energy. At 5:30 am, she even went to run in the yard for half an hour. Because they all knew that Leng Xiaoyao was good at kung fu, they werent surprised when they saw her running in the morning. After running, Leng Xiaoyao went back to her room. She had a shower and changed her clothes, then went downstairs to have breakfast. After having breakfast, she went to school. From the beginning to the end, Leng Xiaoyao paid no attention to Leng Yuqi, but Leng Yuqi took her as an enemy. Every once in a while, Leng Yuqi would re at Leng Xiaoyao. It didnt affect Leng Xiaoyao, but she was unwilling to tolerate it. Therefore, after Leng Yuqi did it for a long while, Leng Xiaoyao spoke. I noticed you re at me once in a while. I know youre jealous of me and hate me. If you dare, you can directly challenge me. I hate it when you secretly re at me! Leng Yuqi was scared when she was caught, and immediately became furious. She refused to admit it and argued. Im not jealous of you. I dont hate you either. Dont pin the me on me. Although she denied it, everyone knew she was lying. I know your feelings clearly. Youre simply hiding when you try to clear your name, Leng Xiaoyao said. You Leng Yuqi was mad, but didnt know what to say, because Leng Xiaoyao was right. Given their family rtionship, Leng Xiaoyao clearly knew what she was thinking. When she tried to deny it, she was simply hiding her real feelings. Therefore, Leng Yuqi stopped embarrassing herself in front of Leng Xiaoyao. She said nothing else even though she was really upset. At school, they got out of the car. Leng Xiaoyao ran into An Chenmeng and An Chenmeng also saw her, but this time, An Chenmeng didnt rush to her excitedly and repeatedly asked to join her. After giving Leng Xiaoyao a nce, An Chenmeng lowered her head. An Chenmengs face was deathly pale. Her eyes couldnt focus and she seemed to be in a very bad condition. Most importantly, Leng Xiaoyao saw evil power in An Chenmengs body. There was evil power. Whenever Leng Xiaoyao encountered such a situation, she had to do something, so she directly walked towards An Chenmeng. Hey, why did you walk away once you saw me today? I thought you would persist in trying to join us. Leng Xiaoyao joked. At the same time, she observed An Chenmeng to see whether she was being possessed by anything evil. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao saw An Chenmeng wearing a jade pendant which released evil power. She remembered that An Chenmeng didnt wear it till recently. And she hadnt seen An Chenmeng for three days. In that case, An Chenmeng put it on during these days. Hearing that, An Chenmeng gave Leng Xiaoyao a nce and said without any energy, Isnt that what you want? Why are you bothering to ask me? An Chenmeng could barely sleep now. She woke up in horror from nightmares every night. Because she couldnt sleep well, she was in no mood to talk to Leng Xiaoyao. Yeah, thats what I want, but not what I really want. I dont want you to join us, but if you persist, I might agree. Im just afraid that you wont take it seriously, Leng Xiaoyao said. An Chenmeng put on a wry smile and said, I have no energy to do that right now. Oh? Why? Can you tell me? Leng Xiaoyao asked I just dont feel well, An Chenmeng admitted. She didnt say much, because she wasnt clear about it. I didnt see you wearing this jade pendant. Who sent it to you? Its beautiful, Leng Xiaoyao asked. Hearing that, An Chenmeng gave a nce at the jade pendant on her chest, then said, My future sister-inw sent it to me. Leng Xiaoyao squinted. Future sister-inw? The woman hadnt married into the An family yet. Why would she harm An Chenmeng? What was the reason? Was it a scheme or coincidence? Did An Chenmengs future sister-inw send gifts to other people as well? Leng Xiaoyao didnt ask An Chenmeng further about that, at least not right now. In front of the teaching building, they separated. Leng Xiaoyao didnt go to the ssroom right away, but to the washroom first. She turned on herptop, then began to read information about An Chenmengs older brother, An Chenjun. She decided to conduct an investigation from An Chenjun, so that she could find out about his girlfriends background. ... Chapter 3075 - 3075 She’s Indeed Sick 3075 Shes Indeed Sick Before long, Leng Xiaoyao found information about An Chenjun, then his girlfriend. An Chenjuns girlfriend was called Shen Xiyin. She was from City Yun, Province Yun. Her family was involved in the jade jewelry industry, but they werent the developer or seller. Her family was only a franchisee. Anyway, her family was rich in the local city and had a billion yuan in wealth. Shen Xiyin and An Chenjun went to the same university in the capital. As soon as they graduated, they became boyfriend and girlfriend. They had been together for two years, and An Chenjun brought Shen Xiyin home when they had time the other day. Leng Xiaoyao did a further investigation about Shen Xiyin. She found out the record of Shen Xiyins use of her ID card to see where Shen Xiyin had been and what Shen Xiyin had done. !! She also read Shen Xiyins call record, message record, and chatting record. It was very easy for a hacker, but now Leng Xiaoyao didnt have much time to do all of that, so she went to ss first. She nned to continue when they had a break at noon. In the ssroom, Leng Xiaoyao said to Xiong Manxin and the others, I won some money in the stock market. Let me buy you a meal this afternoon. You can order whatever you want to eat. What? Boss, you know how to make money with stocks? Knowing that, they were all surprised. But they were aware that Leng Xiaoyao was good at many things, so it wasnt very shocking. Yeah! Leng Xiaoyao answered. Boss, how much did you make? Wu Minmin asked curiously. It was not only Wu Minmin, the other girls were curious about it too. Tell us, how much did you win? Five hundred thousand yuan, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt tell them that she had actually made three hundred million yuan. After all, it was too much, and she might get in unnecessary trouble if the news spread. She wasnt afraid of trouble, but she disliked it. Jesus, five hundred thousand yuan? The girls eximed. Other students heard them at this moment, and turned to look at them. However, they only heard five hundred thousand yuan, and didnt know what exactly Leng Xiaoyao and her friends were talking about. Wu Minmin and the others realized that they shouldnt have shouted so loudly once the other students turned to look at them. They immediately stared at Leng Xiaoyao with a guilty expression. They didnt want to cause her any trouble. Boss, we didnt do that on purpose. Wu Minmin apologized at once. Boss Gao Lele and the others were also sorry about that. Its fine. They dont know what were talking about, Leng Xiaoyao said. The other students only gave them a few nces, then withdrew their sight. Xiong Manxin was surprised, but wasnt as surprised as Wu Minmin, because she had watched Leng Xiaoyao make ten million yuan at a time! However, Leng Xiaoyao told her to keep it a secret, so she couldnt share the news with them. After having their morning sses, Leng Xiaoyao saw An Chenmeng again on their way to the canteen. Boss, why didnt An Chenmenge to ask you to ept her after she met you this time? Did she give up? Wu Minmin asked. Wait a moment. Her face is so pale and her eyes cant focus. Is she sick? Xiong Manxin asked. I think so. She looks ill, Gao Lele said. Perhaps shes too ufortable to bother Xiaoyao, Gao Ziyin said. Youre right. Tong Xiaobei agreed. Shes indeed sick. I met her when I came to school this morning, Leng Xiaoyao said. Oh! The others nodded. Although they didnt want to ept An Chenmeng, they wouldnt stop it if Leng Xiaoyao agreed. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was their boss, so they all listened to her. At the canteen. They went to a table at the corner, because Leng Xiaoyao didnt want other people to see what she was doing. Boss, you carry aptop with you everywhere. Is it because of the stock market? Xiong Manxin asked. She remembered that Leng Xiaoyao carried herptop to the circuit as well. Yes, Leng Xiaoyao said. Because she couldnt tell them that she was a hacker, she had to make up an excuse. Order whatever you want to eat. I need to do some work. As Leng Xiaoyao said that, she turned on herptop and continued to investigate Shen Xiyin. Sure. The other girls answered and started ordering. They didnt pay much attention to what Leng Xiaoyao was doing. They knew what respect was. Precisely because of that, Leng Xiaoyao did the investigation in front of them and didnt warn them not toe closer. After ordering, they didnt bother Leng Xiaoyao and said nothing. Instead, they yed on their phones. They yed games, read entertainment news, watched amusing short videos, and read business news. Suddenly, Tong Xiaobei noticed the news of the turmoil in the stock market yesterday. The next second, she eximed. Jesus, stocks of severalrgepanies suffered a turmoil yesterday. Several people bought many stocks at the lowest prices, then made several hundred million yuan! Its awesome! What? Several hundred million yuan? Hearing that, Xiong Manxin and the other girls were attracted to the news. They were all shocked by it. Yes! Tong Xiaobei nodded heavily. Wow, its unbelievable. I wish I were one of them. Leng Xiaoyao said nothing and only smiled, because the several people were Li Mochen, Leng Yecheng, and her. It wasnt surprising for her at all. Why did boss just win five hundred thousand yuan instead of several hundred million yuan? If she had won so much money, she could take us on a world tour! At least, we can travel abroad or out of the province, Xiong Manxin said, feeling that it was a shame that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt one of the winners. Right. The other girls chimed in. Leng Xiaoyao rubbed her nose, feeling slightly guilty, because she had indeed won several hundred million yuan, but she couldnt tell them. Forget about traveling around the world or abroad, but its easy to travel out of the province. I promise, after the National College Entrance Examination, we can have a journey. As for the destination, you can choose. We can decide the date by then, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt think it was a big issue if they traveled together. After all, she had indeed made a fortune! In addition, it would only cost her a few thousand yuan if they took a trip for several days. Even if she had only made five hundred thousand yuan, it was enough. Really? The other girls were excited. Of course. I would never lie to you, Leng Xiaoyao said. ... Chapter 3076 - 3076 Prettier than He Thought 3076 Prettier than He Thought Boss, we were just joking. We can cost you a lot of money on a trip. We can pay by ourselves, Xiong Manxin said. They didnt want to take advantage of Leng Xiaoyao. Right, no matter how much youve won, its your money. Were close friends, but we cant take your generosity for granted, Wu Minmin said. Right! The other girls agreed at once. Leng Xiaoyao knew them very well, so she understood that they wouldnt ept her money for no reason. Even if she invited them for a meal very often, they often bought her a meal too. !! However, this time, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt joking. She was serious. I know, but Im serious. After the National College Entrance Examination, well separate. We might not meet so often at that time. So, I thought that we can go on a trip after the exam. Since Im your boss, I should behave like a boss. Alright, thats it. After the exam, well take a trip for four or five days. Ill pay all the expenses. If you want to buy anything, you can settle the bill on your own, Leng Xiaoyao said. They were her close friends, so she was willing to do more for them. Upon hearing that they would separate after the National College Entrance Examination, they suddenly felt very upset. After all, Leng Xiaoyaos target was the Capital University, which was hard for them to get into. Even if they enrolled in other average universities in the capital, the capital was a veryrge city. There was a long distance between the universities, so it wouldnt be easy for them to meet up. Well, Im suddenly really sad upon thinking that we wont see each other again after the National College Entrance Examination. Wu Minmin sniffed, feeling sad. Me too. The other girls agreed at once. Boss, its all your fault. Why did you suddenly say that? Xiong Manxinined. If I didnt bring it up, would we be together forever? Leng Xiaoyao asked. The other girls didnt know what to say. So, what do you think? If you want to travel with me, Ill pay the expenses. If not, I wont force you to go with me, Leng Xiaoyao said. She deliberately said that. If they didnt ept her n, they shouldnt go with her. Of course we want to go with you! The other girls answered without hesitation. They obviously wanted to go with Leng Xiaoyao. Although they felt they should pay the expenses on their own, they were left with no choice if they wanted to travel with Leng Xiaoyao. Deal! Leng Xiaoyao was satisfied. After that, the dishes were ced on the table. They started eating and Leng Xiaoyao stopped investigating Shen Xiyin. She had investigated Shen Xiyin for a few minutes earlier, and had collected some information. However, it wasnt enough, so she would continue after eating. After Leng Xiaoyao finished, she excused herself and continued to collect information about Shen Xiyin. Given the result, there was nothing wrong with Shen Xiyin. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt see any grudges between Shen Xiyin and An Chenmeng or the An family. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao didnt know whether it was a scheme or a coincidence that Shen Xiyin gave the jade pendant to An Chenmeng. It seemed that she had to spend some time with Shen Xiyin. In the afternoon, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen had an appointment, so she didnt go home with Leng Yuqi. She directly told Liu Songming that she was going to hang out with her ssmates. Leng Yuqi lost her calm when she saw that Leng Xiaoyao could go anywhere, while she had to ask for Song Meiyus permission. The easiest way for her to go out was when Chu Jianan asked her out, but Chu Jianan seldom asked her out recently. They rarely even spoke. Tomorrow was Sunday, so she wondered whether Chu Jianan would call her out. Although the National College Entrance Examination was around the corner and she should focus on her reviews, she felt that a day off wouldnt affect her schedule. After telling Liu Songming what she needed to doter, Leng Xiaoyao took a taxi and left. The ce where they would eat together was booked by Li Mochen. He told her the address, so she could go directly there. However, Leng Xiaoyao didnt go to the restaurant right away. Instead, she went to the shopping mall nearby. She didnt want to meet Li Mochen with a in face. Although Li Mochen didnt care about that, she should pay more attention to it. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao went to buy make-up at the shopping mall first, then put on light make-up. She mainly covered the freckles with foundation, then did her brows and eyes. In the end, she also used some blush and lipstick. Leng Xiaoyao did all of this on her own. She was very skilled, and finished within a few minutes. Looking at Leng Xiaoyaos change, even the saleswomen were all stunned. They didnt disdain Leng Xiaoyao because there were freckles on her face, and they could see that she could be beautiful with make-up, but they were still surprised after Leng Xiaoyao put on make-up. Walking away from the cosmetics department, Leng Xiaoyao went to buy a simple yet elegant dress and a pair of simple shoes. Leng Xiaoyao had medium-length hair. She had never done her hair before, and always tied it up high. Now she made it a bun and lookedpletely different. When she walked out of the shopping mall, she attracted a lot of attention. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt only beautiful, she was also elegant, so she naturally became the focus of peoples attention. When Leng Xiaoyao arrived at the restaurant, Li Mochen was already waiting for her. And he had already been waiting for her for half an hour. Normally, other people had to wait for Li Mochen, and Li Mochen rarely waited for other people. Li Mochen rarely waited for other people, but not because he didnt have any patience, so he didnt lose his patience when he had to wait for Leng Xiaoyao. Somehow, he felt as if they were on a date. The moment he had that idea, he got rid of it. What was he thinking? How could he have such an idea? Was it because he had never eaten alone with a girl before? When Leng Xiaoyao pushed the door open and walked inside, Li Mochen was struck dumb. At first nce, he recognized Leng Xiaoyao. He knew that Leng Xiaoyao could be pretty after putting on make-up, but the truth was that Leng Xiaoyao was much prettier than he had expected after dressing up. Chapter 3077 - 3077 Why It Can’t Be Me? 3077 Why It Cant Be Me? Li Mochen was only struck dumb for a few seconds, then quickly came back to his senses. He was surprised, but could still calm down. Nice to see you. Have a seat, Li Mochen greeted. Thanks. Leng Xiaoyao smiled, then sat down opposite Li Mochen. I thought I shouldnt forget my manners, so I put on some make-up to cover the freckles on my face beforeing. I dont think its important. You can just be yourself, Li Mochen said. He had no bias against people who had a in face, because other peoples appearance had nothing to do with him. Brother Mochen, youre right, but no girl doesnt care about her appearance. Its just that Im too young and Im still a high school student, so I cant pay too much attention to my appearance, Leng Xiaoyao admitted. Li Mochen agreed that girls cared about their appearance. In fact, many girls pay attention to their appearance, not because they want to attract men, but topete with each other. Afterwards, they began to order. After ordering, Leng Xiaoyao chatted with Li Mochen casually. Neither of them asked how much money they had invested in the stock market, and how much money they had won. Anyway, they were clearly aware that both of them had won a fortune. As Li Mochen chatted with Leng Xiaoyao, a picture suddenly shed in his mind when he looked at Leng Xiaoyao. In the picture, a beautiful girl red at him. Although the picture shed by, Li Mochen believed it really existed. He saw the picture and remembered the girls face. Surprisingly, the girl looked the same as Leng Xiaoyao. Although their faces were exactly the same, Leng Xiaoyao gave him a totally different feeling. They looked the same, but felt different. And the picture seemed to be from a long time ago. Why did it happen? Why did such a picture sh in his mind all of a sudden? Was he distracted for a moment? What did it imply? Or what did Leng Xiaoyao do to him? Because he knew Leng Xiaoyao had super powers, it was unavoidable for him to be suspicious of her. However, even though he was suspicious, he remained calm on the surface. Li Mochen was surprised, but showed nothing, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt notice his change. Li Mochen saw a strange picture about Leng Xiaoyao, but didnt avoid it. Instead, he wanted to figure it out. Therefore, he paid more attention to Leng Xiaoyao afterwards, and sometimes even focused on her face. He didnt just look at her when she talked to him. When they spoke, it was the basic manner to look at one another, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt think it was strange. After all, Li Mochen didnt show his strong interest on his face, he just calmly looked at her. However, the picture didnt appear in Li Mochens mind again. Because he couldnt figure it out right now, he stopped paying attention to it, but he kept it in mind. After the meal, Leng Xiaoyao wanted to pay the bill. She wasnt trying to impress Li Mochen, but she felt that it shouldnt be the man who was paying the bill all the time. In addition, she asked Li Mochen out this time. She wouldnt ask men to pay the bill when they dined together. She felt it was better to pay equally if they werent close. Even if they couldnt pay equally, she didnt want to cost him too much money. However, Li Mochen did it before her in the end. In Li Mochens eyes, he would never let a female pay the bill when they dined together, no matter what their rtionship was. It was just a matter of a mans dignity. Anyway, a meal didnt cost much. Li Mochen insisted, so Leng Xiaoyao yielded. If she continued topete with him, he might be embarrassed. When they walked out, they ran into Chu Jianan. Fang Haoming left the hospital today, so they were celebrating it by having a meal here. At that time, they had also finished their meal, so they met Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen by chance. The moment they saw Leng Xiaoyao, they were all amazed. What a beautiful girl she was! They had seen countless pretty girls before, but they were rarely amazed. Especially when such a beauty stood with a very handsome man, they were a perfect couple! However, they somehow felt that the girl looked familiar, but couldnt remember where they had seen her before. Chu Jianan and the others didnt recognize Leng Xiaoyao. After all, they had only seen her with a in face, but now she was really stunning. Looking at their expressions, Leng Xiaoyao was amused. Although they didnt recognize her, she had no intention of avoiding them. Instead, she faced them and told them who she was. What? Dont you recognize me? You always disdain me. Why are you so amazed now? Dont you feel embarrassed? Leng Xiaoyaoughed mockingly. Upon hearing the familiar voice, Chu Jianan and the others realized who she was. All four of them were shocked. Leng Xiaoyao? Why was it her? When did she be so beautiful? Although they knew that Leng Xiaoyao had delicate features and could be pretty with make-up after hearing what Qiu Zhenyu said, they didnt expect her to be so stunning. However, the next moment, they were all upset, especially Chu Jianan. At that moment, Chu Jianan was full of regrets. He couldnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao could be so beautiful. If he had known that earlier on, he wouldnt have ended their engagement. Chu Jianan had to admit that he honestly regretted it. Precisely because of that, Chu Jianan was furious when he saw Leng Xiaoyao with a man who was more handsome than him. Leng Xiaoyao, what are you doing here? Chu Jianan questioned angrily. He didnt want this beautiful girl to be Leng Xiaoyao. None of your business, Leng Xiaoyao retorted. You Chu Jianan was struck dumb for a moment. After all, their engagement had already ended, so he had no position to judge her. Chapter 3078 - 3078 Ride on Another Man’s Coattails 3078 Ride on Another Mans Coattails Nevertheless he was reluctant to quit, so he said, Leng Xiaoyao, no wonder you asked to end the engagement with me. It turns out that youve ridden on another mans coattails. I ended the engagement with you because I rode on another mans coattails? Ridiculous. Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao felt amused. Chu Jianan, youre the most shameless person Ive ever seen. Didnt you think Im arrogant and stupid with a in face? You fell in love with Leng Yuqi and had an affair behind my back. In order to be together with her publicly, you forced me to end the engagement. Chu Jianan was even more displeased, because Leng Xiaoyao was right, but now he refused to believe it. He insisted on saying that Leng Xiaoyao agreed to end their engagement because she rode on another mans coattails. There is no rtionship between us right now. Its none of your business no matter who Im with. You have no position or right to criticize me, Leng Xiaoyao said. You After being lectured by Leng Xiaoyao, Chu Jianan felt greatly embarrassed. However, Leng Xiaoyao was right, so he didnt know how to retort. After that, Leng Xiaoyao said nothing else. She sneered at him, then walked away. She deliberately let Chu Jianan see her stunning side, so that he would always regret leaving her. She wanted to see him filled with regret, but she couldnt care less about his feelings right now. She disdained and disliked him. From the beginning to the end, Li Mochen was like a guardian, following beside Leng Xiaoyao. He said nothing about her behavior, and didnt think it was wrong. Instead, he felt Chu Jianan didnt deserve Leng Xiaoyao. It was a good decision for Leng Xiaoyao to end their engagement. Given Leng Xiaoyaos quality, whether inside or outside, she deserved a better man, but he knew it wasnt easy to find a good man, and it was up to destiny. Looking at Leng Xiaoyaos back, Chu Jianan and the others didnte back to their senses until she disappeared from their sight. I told you Leng Xiaoyao has delicate features. Once she dresses up, she can be very pretty and might be even prettier than Leng Yuqi. Did you see her? Shes really prettier than Leng Yuqi. Jianan, dont you regret it at all? After she became stunning, the man next to her is also much more handsome. Wait a moment, isnt that man the one who put out the fire with Leng Xiaoyao that day? I remember that his car is a Maybach worth several million yuan. It seems hes very rich, Qiu Zhenyumented. He was too excited to care about Chu Jianans feelings. Hearing Qiu Zhenyus words, Chu Jianan became more and more unhappy. Finally, he couldnt stand it any longer and lost his temper. Enough! Arent you my friend? Why did youpliment Leng Xiaoyao like that in front of my face? Do you want to embarrass me? Will youugh at me if I regret dumping her? Tell you what, Ill never regret it. I dont regret it at all. I dont like her, and it wont change even if shes beautiful now. Saying that, Chu Jianan quickly walked out, leaving them behind. He didnt regret it at all? He was lying. He wasnt loyal and was actually quite shallow. In the past, Leng Xiaoyao was ugly, bad at studying, and stupid, so he hated her and turned to Leng Yuqi who was pretty, gentle and an excellent student, but now Leng Xiaoyao waspletely different, so it was impossible for him to not regret it. However, he wouldnt allow anyone to know that, otherwise he would be humiliated. Qiu Zhenyu realized that Chu Jianan was embarrassed when he said that, so he wasnt mad when Chu Jianan shouted at him. Um, I didnt mean to offend him. Qiu Zhenyu turned to look at Fang Haoming and Yu Shaoquan and said resignedly. He had just been surprised, so he didnt think much about what he was saying. Fang Haoming said nothing. He only gave Qiu Zhenyu a nce, then walked out. Because Fang Haoming had a grudge against Leng Xiaoyao, he disliked that Qiu Zhenyuplimented Leng Xiaoyao. Alright, were close brothers. He wont really me you. Hell be fine after his anger goes away. Yu Shaoquan patted Qiu Zhenyus shoulder andforted him. He felt the same as Qiu Zhenyu. There was no grudge between him and Leng Xiaoyao, so he didnt lose his calm when Leng Xiaoyao became so outstanding. After all, it had nothing to do with them. Fine, I guess they wont go drinking tonight. We can go! I asked your dream girl out, Qiu Zhenyu said. He didnt cancel his n just because Fang Haoming and Chu Jianan were in no mood for fun. They were close friends, but they were individuals too. They could make decisions on their own about where they wanted to go and what they wanted to do. Of course, Yu Shaoquan said. He had the closest rtionship with Qiu Zhenyu among them, so he wouldnt stay home just because Fang Haoming and Chu Jianan couldnt join them. After Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen walked away, Li Mochen offered to send Leng Xiaoyao home. Leng Xiaoyao declined, because she still needed to help An Chenmeng out. It would cause a worse result if it was dyed. As a cultivator, she had to do something once she ran into ghosts or monsters. Since she needed to deal with something else, Li Mochen didnt ask more and left before her. Then Leng Xiaoyao took a taxi to An Chenmengs home. In the car, she continued to collect the information she needed. Chu Jianan went straight back to his apartment after leaving his friends. He didnt want to go home, he simply wanted to be alone for a while. On the way, Leng Yuqi sent him a message, but he ignored her. Now he couldnt helpparing Leng Yuqi with Leng Xiaoyao, and concluded that Leng Yuqi was in no wayparable to Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Yuqi wasnt prettier nor was she sexier than Leng Xiaoyao. She was slightly taller than Leng Xiaoyao, but was far worse than Leng Xiaoyao at studying and other things. If Leng Xiaoyao had been so outstanding in the past, he wouldnt have ended the engagement with her. However, he didnt think he didnt deserve Leng Xiaoyao. In his eyes, it was Leng Xiaoyaos honor that he was interested in her. Leng Xiaoyao should feel grateful, and wasnt allowed to disdain him. Chu Jianan was really a self-centered man. Chapter 3079 - 3079 Where Is the Evidence? 3079 Where Is the Evidence? Chu Jianan didnt reply to Leng Yuqi after a long while. At the beginning, Leng Yuqi thought he might be busy. However, she couldnt help thinking much about it after a long time had passed. It was Saturday today, so Chu Jianan shouldnt be so busy! Chu Jianan didnt reply to her, so she felt too embarrassed to send him another message. At the same time, Leng Xiaoyao got out of her car nearby An Chenmengs home. She went closer till she was outside the house. From outside, she sensed a slight evil power from the An familys house. There was no more evil power, so it must be from An Chenmengs jade pendant. When Leng Xiaoyao came here, she found out that An Chenmeng and her parents were all home and An Chenjun was on a date with Shen Xiyin. Leng Xiaoyao could directly remove the evil power from An Chenmengs jade pendant today, but she didnt, because it wasnt the right time yet. She hadnt gotten any evidence, so it would easily alert the mastermind if she helped An Chenmeng get rid of the evil power now. Now she was sure that only An Chenmeng had a jade pendant with evil power, so she was really relieved. Now she just needed to meet Shen Xiyin. The evil jade pendant would affect An Chenmengs health, but she should be fine after a short time. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao would deal with it after figuring out whether Shen Xiyin was aware of the evil power. She needed evidence to prove that An Chenmeng was guilty. If she removed the evil power from An Chenmengs jade pendant right now, nobody would believe it if she said that Shen Xiyin was guilty. At that time, people might even think that she misunderstood Shen Xiyin. Coincidentally, when Leng Xiaoyao found An Chenjun and Shen Xiyin, she saw that Ling Tianqi and Feng Rui were with them. Pei Heran was absent. Because they were all members of high society, it wasnt strange that Ling Tianqi knew An Chenjun. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao could get in touch with Shen Xiyin by joining Ling Tianqi. Since she needed Ling Tianqis help, she had to be honest with him. When Leng Xiaoyao walked out, she called Ling Tianqi. At that time, Ling Tianqi was still dining. Because there were many people, they didnt finish the meal quickly, but chatted leisurely. Once Ling Tianqi saw Leng Xiaoyaos call, he stood up and went outside. He was afraid that it might be an emergency. After all, they werent so close that they would call each other for a casual chat. Ling Tianqi picked up the call right after walking out of the private room, and asked, Hi, Xiaoyao, anything up? Brother Tianqi, I need to speak to you about something. Is there anyone else with you? Leng Xiaoyao asked, even though she had used her magical senses to check whether he was alone when he answered her call. Not at all! Ling Tianqi said. The thing is that I know youre with An Chenjun right now. After witnessing something, Im suspicious of his girlfriend, Shen Xiyin, for having bad intentions. I need to find out more about her by being in contact with her. Is it convenient for you to let me join you? Im sorry I cant tell you any details, but dont worry, I wont cause you any trouble, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she hoped that Ling Tianqi would help her, she wouldnt force him to if it was inconvenient. After all, she didnt want to make it difficult for him. No problem. Were in Jinhe Restaurant right now. If you cane here within half an hour, you cane to join us. In order to make it look natural, we can pretend that we ran into each other by chance outside the restaurant. Ill invite you to join us and Ill say that I need to talk to you about something. You can send me a message after you arrive, so that Ill know youre here. If you need more time, I can go to pick you up after we separate, Ling Tianqi said. He was more than happy to do Leng Xiaoyao a favor. He didnt think Leng Xiaoyao would cause him any trouble. Instead, he felt honored that she turned to him for help. However, it wasnt appropriate to let Leng Xiaoyao go to the private room where they were dining right now. After all, it was extremely disrespectful to only ask Leng Xiaoyao over after they finished the meal. I can arrive in half an hour, but I put on some make-up today and covered my freckles. Im afraid you might not be able to recognize me. So Ill tell you what Im wearing today. Im wearing a creamy, white dress with a bun and a pair of white shoes. I have a ckptop bag in my hand, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great. Ling Tianqi answered. He suddenly looked forward to seeing Leng Xiaoyao. He wondered how she looked after putting on make-up and a dress. It must be gorgeous! After that, Leng Xiaoyao took a taxi to Jinhe Restaurant, only taking twenty minutes on the road. After she arrived, she sent Ling Tianqi a message. Once Leng Xiaoyao sent the message, Ling Tianqi saw it. He replied to Leng Xiaoyao and said that he would go down right away. Actually, they were about to separate before Leng Xiaoyao sent the message, but Ling Tianqi deliberately wasted more time by going to the washroom. About three minutester, he read Leng Xiaoyaos message. After that, Ling Tianqi didnt waste any more time. He immediately walked out of the washroom and told his friends they could go. Ling Tianqi didnt tell Feng Rui what Leng Xiaoyao wanted to do. He thought it was better if fewer people knew. After they walked out, Ling Tianqi focused on the outside. Then he saw Leng Xiaoyao in a white dress with a bun, a pair of white shoes and aptop bag. However, her face was so stunning that he barely had the courage to call her name. The freckles on Leng Xiaoyaos face were covered, but they could still faintly be seen, otherwise he wouldnt be able to recognize her. X-Xiaoyao? Ling Tianqi called Leng Xiaoyao, but there wasnt much confidence in his voice. He was still afraid that he might be wrong. Hearing Ling Tianqis words, Feng Rui turned to look around, but failed to see Leng Xiaoyao. While he was confused, he heard a familiar voice, Hi, Brother Tianqi, Brother Rui. Saying that, Leng Xiaoyao walked towards them. What a coincidence! I didnt expect to see you here. Seeing the beautiful woman walking towards them, Feng Rui was shocked. S-She was Leng Xiaoyao? Ling Tianqi was also amazed, but he was mentally prepared, so he was much less surprised. Hi, Xiaoyao, what a coincidence! I was about to go see you. Since we met, why dont you join us? I need to talk to you about something. Chapter 3080 - 3080 Spend Time with Shen Xiyin 3080 Spend Time with Shen Xiyin Yeah, go with us. We wont force you to drink. Feng Rui chimed in. He didnt know the agreement between Leng Xiaoyao and Ling Tianqi, but he was willing to invite Leng Xiaoyao to join them since they met. An Chenjun and the others also walked over when they saw that Ling Tianqi met a familiar person. As soon as they looked at Leng Xiaoyao, they were amazed by her beauty, but they werent yboys, so they had no bad intentions. They were only impressed by Leng Xiaoyao. Since you have something to talk to me about, I surely cant say no, but do your friends mind if I join you? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Of course not! The others replied at once. !! There werent many of them. There should be just six people, including Ling Tianqi and Feng Rui. In addition to Ling Tianqi and Feng Rui, there were two couples. The two couples wondered whether Ling Tianqi was chasing Leng Xiaoyao. They didnt know Leng Xiaoyaos background, but she looked beautiful and elegant. She and Ling Tianqi could be a perfect couple. Ling Tianqi was born in a rich family and had an outstanding appearance. He was also mature and good at dealing with people. Nevertheless, even though they had that thought, they wouldnt say it, in case Leng Xiaoyao was embarrassed. After that, Ling Tianqi introduced Leng Xiaoyao to them. Oh, please let me do the introduction. This is one of my friends, Leng Xiaoyao. After introducing Leng Xiaoyao, he introduced the others. This is An Chenjun, and his girlfriend, Shen Xiyin. And this is Tang Minng, and his fiance, Jiang Yiyi. After the introduction, they exchanged greetings. When Leng Xiaoyao greeted them, she didnt pay special attention to Shen Xiyin. She only gave her a nce, but she didnt feel any evil power from Shen Xiyins body. However, it wasnt enough to prove that Shen Xiyin was innocent. She still needed to conduct a more in depth investigation. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao left with them. She got into Ling Tianqis car along with Feng Rui, while the others got into their own cars. They would meet at the clubhouseter. On the way, Leng Xiaoyao chatted with Feng Rui, but didnt tell him her intention. She simply prete ded it was a coincidence. Xiaoyao, I knew you would be pretty with make-up, but I didnt expect you to be this beautiful. I was stunned. Feng Ruiplimented sincerely. Thank you for yourpliments, Leng Xiaoyao said. No need to thank me. Im just telling the truth, Feng Rui said. Leng Xiaoyao smiled, but said nothing. Oh, Tianqi, how did you recognize Xiaoyao? You didnt tell me what Xiaoyao looked like after putting on make-up, Feng Rui asked. Even if Ling Tianqi had seen Leng Xiaoyao with make-up before, he might not tell them, but they were so close that Feng Rui believed that Ling Tianqi should tell him after seeing Leng Xiaoyao with make-up. Um, when I came for a meal in the afternoon, I saw her outside XX shopping mall by chance. I didnt recognize her at that time, but she greeted me. Aftering here, everyone was chatting, so I couldnt bring Xiaoyao up suddenly. I nned to tell you on our way to the clubhouse, but then we ran into Xiaoyao as soon as we walked out, Ling Tianqi exined. Since Ling Tianqi said that, Feng Rui believed it and stopped thinking about it. Before long, they arrived at the appointed clubhouse. Because they arrived at the same time, they waited to go inside until everyone had parked their cars. When they entered the private room, Leng Xiaoyao deliberately sat next to Shen Xiyin. No one knew Leng Xiaoyaos purpose except for Ling Tianqi, so they didnt know that she did it on purpose. Xiaoyao, what do you want to drink? Ling Tianqi asked Leng Xiaoyao. A ss of wine please, Leng Xiaoyao replied. No problem. Ling Tianqi subconsciously didnt see Leng Xiaoyao as a kid, so he didnt think much when Leng Xiaoyao said she wanted a ss of wine. If Xiong Manxin were here and asked for a ss of wine, he would undoubtedly criticize her. She was a young girl who should drink juice instead of wine. Aftering here, all of them drank wine, including Shen Xiyin and Jiang Yiyi. You girls can chat with each other, Ling Tianqi said. They were unfamiliar with one another after they came, so they did their own things separately. Ling Tianqi understood that Leng Xiaoyao came to see Shen Xiyin for a purpose, so he decided to help her. Because of Ling Tianqis words, the three girls began to chat with each other. Because the men were talking with each other too, they could enjoy themselves. The three of them exchanged greetings first, then introduced themselves. Sometimes, they couldnt remember the names after doing an introduction once, so they needed to do it again. Oh, Miss Leng, what do you do? Jiang Yiyi asked Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao looked young even with the make-up. Honestly, some people always looked younger than their ages. Therefore, they thought that Leng Xiaoyao should have just graduated from university. Im still a student, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoyao said she was a student, but they werent surprised because they thought she was a college student. Moreover, they didnt ask further about that. After all, if she was a high school student, she wouldnt dress like that. Besides, she went outte and even drank alcohol. It was precisely because Leng Xiaoyao dressed up that she looked older. Therefore, they didnt think she could be a high school student. Miss Jiang, what do you do? Leng Xiaoyao asked afterwards. Im starting up apany, a designpany, Jiang Yiyi said. How about you, Miss Shen? Leng Xiaoyao turned to ask Shen Xiyin. Im a jewelry designer. Im working in my familyspany now, Shen Xiyin said. Did you design the jade pendant youre wearing right now? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Yeah, its my design and I made it by myself, Shen Xiyin said. Its beautiful. I know a bit about jade. I can see the jade youre wearing is the top Kings Green, because it has a pure color, high quality, and is shining with a green light, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Shen Xiyin was surprised. She didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to know about jade. Yes, this is the top Kings Green. Miss Leng, I didnt expect you to know about jade. Whats your major? Shen Xiyin asked. Chapter 3081 - 3081 A Great Beauty 3081 A Great Beauty Economics, said Leng Xiaoyao. That was the major she nned to choose in university, but she had no intention of telling them that she actually wasnt a college student yet. Anyway, Leng Xiaoyao had told Ling Tianqi and Feng Rui not to expose the fact that she was a high school student before they came here. Leng Xiaoyao and Feng Rui agreed that it wasnt appropriate to tell other people that Leng Xiaoyao was a high school student. Therefore, they decided to keep it a secret. Shen Xiyin thought Leng Xiaoyao might major in jade or jewelry, but that wasnt right. After further thinking, she understood that not only professionals could recognize types of jade. Some people who saw a lot of jade could know about the types too. ordingly, Shen Xiyin didnt ask more about it. Leng Xiaoyao chatted with Shen Xiyin about something unimportant. It was not really helpful for her investigation, but she still collected useful information. During the brief chat, Leng Xiaoyao observed Shen Xiyins words and behavior. Shen Xiyin didnt seem to be a bad person, and left a good impression on Leng Xiaoyao, but some people were good at disguising themselves, so it couldnt prove that Shen Xiyin was innocent. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt ask some questions straightforwardly, but Jiang Yiyi did her a favor. Miss Shen, Have you visited the An family yet? asked Jiang Yiyi. Yeah, I have. Shen Xiyin answered and looked slightly shy. Were you nervous at your first meeting? asked Jiang Yiyi. Of course, but Mr. An and Mrs. An were very kind, so I was a lot more rxed afterwards, Shen Xiyin admitted. Can you tell me what you prepared when you visited the An family, Miss Shen? asked Leng Xiaoyao. It was a very normal question, so it wouldnt arouse suspicion. In fact, they believed there was something special between Leng Xiaoyao and Ling Tianqi, so they thought that Leng Xiaoyao needed some advice. I prepared a calligraphy and painting from a famous artist for Mr. An, a jade ne designed and made by me for Mrs. An. Because I didnt have enough time. I sent Chenjuns younger sister a jade pendant that I had kept for a long time. It isnt new, but it is very valuable, Shen Xiyin said. Leng Xiaoyao was observing Shen Xiyins expression all the time. When Shen Xiyin talked about her gift to An Chenmeng, she seemed very calm. There was nothing wrong with her, so Leng Xiaoyao guessed Shen Xiyin might not know the problem of the jade pendant, but Leng Xiaoyao didnt ask for more details. After staying in the clubhouse for an hour, Leng Xiaoyao said that she had to go. Ling Tianqi made up an excuse that he needed to talk about something with Leng Xiaoyao, then followed her out. How is it? Did you find anything? Ling Tianqi asked with concern when they were out of the clubhouse. Not yet. Perhaps shes innocent. She simply has something to do with what Im investigating, so I felt it was necessary to spend some time with her. Please dont be biased against her just because of me, Leng Xiaoyao said. After spending an hour with her, Leng Xiaoyao saw nothing wrong with Shen Xiyin. Shen Xiyin was either innocent or was too good at pretending. If Shen Xiyin was good at pretending, it would be difficult for Leng Xiaoyao to find anything wrong with her even after meeting her a few times. It would take a lot longer. I see. Ling Tianqi answered. He didnt ask more about that, and only told Leng Xiaoyao to turn to him for help if she needed it. Let me give you a ride, Ling Tianqi offered. Thanks, but I dont think you should be gone for too long since your friends are here. Itste now. And you would probably separate by the time you give me a ride ande back. Ill just take a car that is arranged by the clubhouse, Leng Xiaoyao said. The clubhouse provided the service of picking up the guests and sending them home. Therefore, it was very convenient to get a car. Great! Since Leng Xiaoyao said that, Ling Tianqi didnt insist. After all, she wasnt weak and she could protect herself even if there was danger. After that, Ling Tianqi went to ask the clubhouse to arrange for a car to send Leng Xiaoyao home. When Leng Xiaoyao got back to the Leng familys mansion, she saw a new face in the living room. Actually, the person wasnt a stranger, he was also a member of the Leng family, he just rarely came home. The man was Leng Yehuas son who was studying outside, Leng Yuchen. Leng Yuchen didnte home until this afternoon. Once he was home, he heard a lot of news about Leng Xiaoyao. Song Meiyu shared the news about Leng Xiaoyao ending the engagement with Chu Jianan the next day after it happened with Leng Yuchen, but he didnt know that Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became excellent at studying till he was back. In addition, Leng Xiaoyao was good at martial arts and rescued people from a fire. One of the people she had rescued was even Lu Changwei. Leng Yuchen heard the news after he was home. When he heard the news, he was amazed. He couldnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became so amazing. Therefore, he thought Leng Xiaoyao might be possessed by a ghost. Anyway, he refused to believe that Leng Xiaoyao was outstanding now. It was hard for them to ept the fact that Leng Xiaoyao waspletely different now, but it was even harder for them to admit that Leng Xiaoyao became extremely pretty after she came back wearing make-up. At first nce, Leng Changyuan didnt recognize Leng Xiaoyao. He even thought that she was a visitor from another family. So after Leng Xiaoyao greeted him, he was surprised and immediately stood up from the sofa. Y-Yaoyao? Is this Leng Changyuan couldnt believe his eyes, because Leng Xiaoyao was stunning! Leng Yecheng didnte back to his senses for a long while. Then heplimented Leng Xiaoyao. I was wondering who this beautiful girl is! It turns out to be Yaoyao. I knew Yaoyao is a great beauty, but the freckles on her face affected it. In fact, they were aware that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt ugly, and that the freckles affected her beauty, but when they saw that the freckles were covered, they were surprised to see that Leng Xiaoyao was even prettier than they had expected! Therefore, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng felt happy for Leng Xiaoyao, but Leng Yehua, Song Meiyu, and Leng Yuchen had a different feeling. Leng Yuqi was absent, otherwise she would be as upset as them. Staring at Leng Xiaoyao, Song Meiyu was jealous. It seemed as if she couldnt wait to tear Leng Xiaoyaos face to pieces. How could Leng Xiaoyao be so beautiful? It was impossible! What if Chu Jianan saw her? After all, Leng Xiaoyao was better than Leng Yuqi in every aspect now! What she didnt know was that Chu Jianan had already met Leng Xiaoyao. Although he said he didnt regret leaving Leng Xiaoyao for Leng Yuqi, he was actually full of regrets. At this time, he was drinking alone in his apartment. Even though Leng Yuqi sent him messages, he didnt bother to reply to her. Chapter 3082 - 3082 Abnormal People Don’t Deserve Normal Thoughts 3082 Abnormal People Dont Deserve Normal Thoughts Although Leng Xiaoyao didnt end their engagement because she found a better man, he believed she dumped him in order to ride on a richer mans coattails. Besides, he believed that Leng Xiaoyao didnt really like him in the past. Otherwise, she wouldnt have kept her abilities secret from him. If he had known her abilities and her beauty, he wouldnt have agreed to end their engagement even though he disliked her. Anyway, he would have felt extremely satisfied that his fiance was outstanding inside and outside. However, upon thinking that Leng Xiaoyao didnt really like him, Chu Jianan felt humiliated. It was hard for him to ept the truth. If Leng Xiaoyao didnt really like him, why wouldnt she let him go in the past? !! Did she do it on purpose to make him hate her? If so, why did she refuse to end their engagement when he wanted to? Chu Jianan med Leng Xiaoyao for everything right now. Therefore, he asked himself why Leng Xiaoyao treated him like that. Of course. Were all beautiful. I dont believe that Yaoyao would be ugly, Leng Changyuan said with pride. It was true that everyone in the Leng family was very beautiful. I think Yaoyao is the most beautiful in our family right now. Shes too attractive to be ignored even in a crowd, Leng Yecheng said, and it wasnt even an exaggeration. Reality also proved that Leng Xiaoyao was indeed too attractive to be ignored. Hearing Leng Changyuan and Leng Yechengspliments, Song Meiyu and the others were even more displeased. They refused to admit it, but they couldnt deny that Leng Yecheng was right. Once Leng Xiaoyao covered her freckles, she was even prettier than Leng Yuqi. Uncle Yecheng, stopplimenting me, otherwise Ill be too proud of myself, Leng Xiaoyao joked, but she was actually quite modest. Ha-ha, you should be proud of yourself. You should love and cherish yourself, so that you wont easily fall in love just because someonepliments you. Its a good way to get rid of bad men, Leng Yecheng said. He was most worried about Leng Xiaoyaos marriage now. In his eyes, Leng Xiaoyao was the best. Ordinary men didnt deserve her. He was criticizing Chu Jianan as well, so Song Meiyu and the others were unhappy, but it was true that Chu Jianan was a bad man when he dated Leng Xiaoyao. Anyway, they still epted Chu Jianan. Instead, they believed Leng Xiaoyao was very lucky to win Chu Jianans interest, because Leng Yuqi was prettier than her, better than her at studying, and was also very aplished. In fact, they invested a lot of money and energy into Leng Yuqi in order to marry her into a family of higher status. Therefore, no matter whom Chu Jianan had betrayed, it was good enough as long as he treated Leng Yuqi nicely. Dont worry, I wont make the same mistake again, otherwise Ill be making a joke out of myself, Leng Xiaoyao said. However, Leng Xiaoyao also knew that good men were rare in this world nowadays. Most men were good at pretending, and sometimes women lost their reason when in love. Therefore, it was hard not to make mistakes again. Nevertheless, Leng Xiaoyao had no intention of falling in love in this time space, because she would leave sooner orter. If she was in love, it would only cause her to suffer when she had to leave her love. Moreover, she was very young. She was only eighteen years old, so she could wait till she was over twenty years old. She was busy studying and starting up apany right now. She also needed toplete her redemption. Actually, given her quality, she deserved a quality man like Li Mochen Suddenly, Leng Xiaoyaos heart dropped a beat when she thought of Li Mochen. Why did he appear in her mind at this moment? However, she had to admit that Li Mochen was the man who satisfied her needs most till now, even if she didnt clearly know his background. Even though she wasnt clear about his background, she didnt want to collect information about him. After all, Li Mochen was also skilled at hacking, so he would know if she hacked into hisputer. In that case, he might be suspicious of her. It hadnt been easy for her to win Li Mochens trust. Its too early to say that. Once youre attracted to a man, its not up to reason, Leng Yuchen said. He didnt think Leng Xiaoyao was smart when she said that. Leng Yecheng suddenly remembered Xi Keyi, and he had to agree with Leng Yuchen. He was almost trapped because of love. He had no idea that his girlfriend formed a romantic rtionship with him for a purpose back then. I dont think so. Before you know that your partner is terrible, its understandable that you do everything for your partner, but if you cant leave the person after knowing that he or she is terrible, itll be your problem. In this world, no one cant live without anyone. Everyone is busy. There is no need to waste time on meaningless things. Only people who have nothing to do will devote themselves to love. There are plenty of fish in the sea. Why cant we leave a terrible person for a better one? If that happens, I think birds of a feather flock together. You cant understand an abnormal person with normal thoughts, Leng Xiaoyao said. The mistake she meant was that she didnt know that her boyfriend was a terrible man before they were together. Some people changed in a romantic rtionship, but she would quickly make the decision to leave him once she found out he was a terrible person. For example, Leng Xiaoyao tried to win Chu Jianans love although she knew he disliked her. After she tried, he still had no interest in her, so it was time for her to give up. She shouldnt wait till Chu Jianan betrayed her and had an affair with Leng Yuqi. Honestly, even Leng Xiaoyao disdained herself for what she had done, but now she would never do such a thing again. Even if she met her Mr. Right, she would still have her own principles. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, both Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were satisfied. She had finally be mature. In that case, they didnt need to be worried about her life. However, Leng Yuchens family disagreed. Why didnt you give Chu Jianan up when you knew he disliked you? You wasted a lot of time on him. Leng Yuchen mocked. In his eyes, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt smart, so it was funny when she acted mature now. Chapter 3083 - 3083 Don’t Blame Yaoyao 3083 Dont me Yaoyao Upon hearing that, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were displeased. Although they agreed that Leng Yuchen was right, it was past. Leng Yuchen brought it up right now simply to embarrass Leng Xiaoyao. However, they understood that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt be humiliated just like that, so they said nothing. Leng Xiaoyao didnt get mad, and instead mocked. So I said it was a mistake! Precisely because I made a mistake, I learned its wrong. Arent you a college student? Why would you go down a dead end? Dont ignore my real intentions. And it sounds as if you think very highly of Chu Jianan. Do you think its a good thing that Chu Jianan left me for Leng Yuqi? Hes a terrible man. I dont think you should be proud of that. You Leng Yuchen was angry. He indeed intended to embarrass Leng Xiaoyao by ignoring her real intention, and it was indeed wrong for Chu Jianan to betray Leng Xiaoyao for Leng Yuqi, so he suddenly didnt know what to say. Alright, I think only you would be proud of such a shameless thing. Anyway, its not easy for them to get together. Even if I didnt separate them, the Chu family would stop them from being together for the sake of their face. Dont think its over now that Chu Jianan has ended the engagement with Yaoyao, Leng Changyuan said. He was irritated as soon as it was brought up. Song Meiyu and the others were quite worried when Leng Changyuan mentioned that. What if the Chu family didnt allow Leng Yuqi to marry Chu Jianan for the sake of their face? Leng Xiaoyao ignored them afterwards. After chatting with Leng Changyuan, she went back to her room. Outside her room. Leng Xiaoyao was about to open the door, but right at that moment, Leng Yuqi walked out of her room from the opposite site. Coincidentally, they saw each other. The moment Leng Yuqi saw Leng Xiaoyao, she was struck dumb. Who was she? What was she doing here? However, the next moment, Leng Yuqi realized who the girl was. The girl was about to open the door of Leng Xiaoyaos room, so she must be Leng Xiaoyao. Luckily, she could still recognize Leng Xiaoyao, otherwise she would think the girl was Leng Xiaoyaos friend. After realizing that it was Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Yuqi was astonished. Even if she knew Leng Xiaoyao could be beautiful with make-up, she didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to be so pretty. Instantly, Leng Yuqi showed her obvious jealousy and felt extremely threatened. Leng Xiaoyao was so pretty now. If Jianan saw her, he might regret leaving her. No, Leng Yuqi would never allow that to happen. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt surprised that Leng Yuqi was so surprised and jealous. In fact, she enjoyed it very much. What? You cant recognize me? I know, I suddenly have a beautiful face and it lookspletely different now. Its understandable that youre too shocked to know who I am. Oh, I ran into Chu Jianan today. He didnt recognize me until I greeted him either! Leng Xiaoyao deliberately said with a smile. She intended to fill Leng Yuqi with anxiety. In that case, Leng Yuqi would have arguments with Chu Jianan. What? You met Jianan today? Leng Yuqi was stunned and couldnt ept it. The thing she was most worried about still happened even before she knew about it. H-He Leng Yuqi wanted to ask Leng Xiaoyao about Chu Jianans reaction when they met, but she felt too embarrassed to say it aloud. It was humiliating! Leng Xiaoyao saw through her. Whether Leng Yuqi wanted to know it or not, she would tell her. Do you want to know his reaction when he saw me? Saying that, Leng Xiaoyao mocked and continued. Men are indeed visual animals. When Chu Jianan saw me, he could barely take his eyes off me. Hearing that, Leng Yuqi was angrier than ever. Her body was also trembling in anger. When Chu Jianan saw Leng Xiaoyao, he could barely take his eyes off her? Although Leng Xiaoyao was indeed too attractive to be ignored right now, Leng Yuqi wouldnt allow her man to pay attention to other girls. Enough! Leng Yuqi couldnt stand it any longer. She lost control of herself and snapped at Leng Xiaoyao. Why did you dress up like this? Why did you go to see Jianan? Its all your fault. Youve already ended your engagement with Jianan. Stop seducing him! Snap! Leng Xiaoyao was angry and pped Leng Yuqi. Leng Yuqi was struck dumb due to the biting pain, and burst into tears. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, she was full of anger and reluctance, but she didnt dare to fight back. Leng Xiaoyao was much stronger than her, so she was afraid that she might be hurt even more if she angered Leng Xiaoyao. Seduce? Im not as cheap as you! You seduced a man who was the fianc of your cousin. To be honest with you, I dumped Chu Jianan and I feel disgusted whenever I see him. Its impossible for me to seduce him. You can humiliate yourself, but dont dare humiliate me! Im not the weak Leng Xiaoyao. If you want to bully me, be prepared to pay the price, Leng Xiaoyao said coldly. She wasnt really mad when Leng Yuqi said that, but it didnt mean she would ept it. That being the case, she had to fight back. When Leng Yuqi lost control of herself and shouted, the people in the living room heard her. Song Meiyu and Leng Yuchen immediately went upstairs to check the situation, while Leng Changyuan, Leng Yecheng, and Leng Yehua stayed downstairs. Leng Changyuan was too old to go upstairs quickly, and he believed that Leng Xiaoyao could handle it no matter what happened. Leng Yecheng hadnt made a full recovery yet, and he also believed Leng Xiaoyao could protect herself, so he didnt go. However, they were displeased when they heard Leng Yuqis words. Leng Yehua felt so embarrassed that he didnt want to go upstairs. Especially after hearing Leng Xiaoyaos retort, he felt too humiliated to stay there for a moment longer. How dare she me Yaoyao? Leng Changyuan said angrily. Then he gave Leng Yehua a nce. He vented his anger on Leng Yehua because Leng Yuqi was Leng Yehuas daughter. Leng Yehua knew they were wrong, so he said nothing, but he was unwilling to admit it. Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan were in love, and he couldnt stop that. Chapter 3084 - 3084 Take Is Cheap 3084 Take Is Cheap After Song Meiyu and Leng Yuchen reached the third floor, they saw Leng Yuqi standing opposite Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao seemed to be mocking Leng Yuqi, while Leng Yuqi looked furious. Besides, there was a red palm on Leng Yuqis cheek. They had all heard the p, and were aware that it was done by Leng Xiaoyao. They were furious and Song Meiyu rushed to question Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao, why did you p my daughter? Because she humiliated me. She said I seduced Chu Jianan. She didnt see us at all. Why did she say something like that? I dumped Chu Jianan. Not to mention that I feel disgusted whenever I see him, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt afraid at all to face Leng Yuqis family members. After all, she could easily beat them. !! You When Leng Xiaoyao humiliated Chu Jianan, Song Meiyu and the others were mad. If you wont allow Leng Yuqi to humiliate you, why can you humiliate Jianan? Leng Yuchen questioned. Because Chu Jianan betrayed me, hes trash in my eyes. Im telling the truth, but Ive never hurt Leng Yuqi. I didnt seduce Chu Jianan, so she cant humiliate me, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, they were struck dumb for a second, because Leng Xiaoyao was right. Chu Jianan had indeed betrayed her, so it was understandable that Leng Xiaoyao hated him, but Leng Xiaoyao had never hurt Leng Yuqi before. Instead, Leng Yuqi had hurt Leng Xiaoyao. And I can dress as I like. You have no right to judge me. Leng Xiaoyao red at Leng Yuqi, frightening her. Leng Yuqi didnt know what to say, because she knew she was wrong, but she was too angry to control herself just then. Moreover, she was still unhappy that Leng Xiaoyao became beautiful. She wanted Leng Xiaoyao to be as ugly as always, so that she could be at ease. Leng Yuqi didnt know what to say, nor did Song Meiyu and Leng Yuchen. Leng Xiaoyao ignored them afterwards, then opened the door and walked into her room. Yuqi Song Meiyu and Leng Yuchen wanted tofort Leng Yuqi, but Leng Yuqi was too sad to listen to them. She left them behind and shut them out of her room. Yuqi, open the door! Song Meiyu knocked on the door at once. She knew Leng Yuqi was in a terrible mood now, so she wanted tofort her. Mom, forget it. Shes sad right now. We should give her some room. Just let her be alone for a while. Leng Yuchen stopped Song Meiyu. He knew that Leng Yuqi didnt want to be bothered right now. In fact, most people preferred to be quiet when they were in a bad mood. Only the others felt it was a good way tofort them. Anyway, talk was cheap. When someone was in a bad mood, other people couldnt feel the same thing. One could only get rid of the bad mood by oneself. But Qiqi Song Meiyu was worried. I know youre worried about her, but she needs time to be alone for a while now that shes in a bad mood. You cane to see her after she feels better. I think Yuqi will be fine, Leng Yuchen said impatiently. Although he understood Song Meiyus worries, he med her for not knowing what to do. If they went in at this time, Leng Yuqi would only feel more embarrassed. Besides, he was also irritated now and needed to be quiet for a while too. After all, Leng Xiaoyaosplete change had shocked him. Since Leng Yuchen said that, Song Meiyu didnt insist and walked away. Before she left, she red at Leng Xiaoyao with deep hatred. Leng Xiaoyao Back in her room, Leng Xiaoyao continued to hack into the surveince cameras around the clubhouse she just visited to watch them. At the same time, she didnt forget to draw game characters. In the living room, Leng Changyuan and the others knew that Song Meiyu and Leng Yuchen didnt have a good result once they saw their expressions. Only Leng Yehua had mixed emotions, while Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were satisfied. They were like kids at this moment. Leng Yuqiy on the bed crying for a while, then decided to call Chu Jianan, but Chu Jianan didnt answer her calls. Because Chu Jianan didnt reply to her messages and refused to answer her calls, she was bing increasingly anxious. She couldnt help thinking too much about it. Did Chu Jianan really regret ending his engagement with Leng Xiaoyao? An Chenjun and his friends didnt separate until 12 am. After that, An Chenjun took Shen Xiyin back to his apartment. When they got back to their apartment, Leng Xiaoyao couldnt see what they were doing, so she stopped spying on them. The next day, Leng Xiaoyao got up early in the morning, then went to run in the yard. Seeing Leng Xiaoyao running, Leng Changyuan watched from the side. After she finished running, he asked, Yaoyao, you have a lot of free time on Sunday. Why dont you sleep some more? Although he knew it was Leng Xiaoyaos habit to run early in the morning, she rarely had a chance to be free all day, so she could sleep a longer time. However, she didnt do that. Instead, she got up early to run as usual. Its my habit. I cant sleep very long. I would rather get up early to run, Leng Xiaoyao said. Alright, I dont know what to do with you. Leng Changyuan asked, Will you go out for the whole day today? Yeah, you guessed correctly. And Ill bring you a gift when Im back home. Leng Xiaoyao grinned, but she wasnt joking. She really wanted to send Leng Changyuan a gift. In her memories, she had never given Leng Changyuan any gifts before. She was always asking him for gifts. Now she felt lucky that she was back in this time space and made a lot of money. She felt it was necessary to send Leng Changyuan a gift. Oh, a gift? Leng Changyuan was very surprised, because Leng Xiaoyao had never given him any gifts before, but Leng Changyuan didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to spend too much money, so he declined. Great, I epted your kindness, but I dont think a gift is necessary. Why dont you save your money to buy something you like. Grandpa, please dont upset me. Im so disappointed. Leng Xiaoyao pretended to be sad. Leng Changyuan knew that she was acting, but didnt have the heart to hurt her. Alright, alright, Ill ept your gift. Dont be sad, Yaoyao. Thats wonderful. Leng Xiaoyao was happy. Her quick change annoyed and amused Leng Changyuan. Chapter 3085 - 3085 Go to the Antique Street 3085 Go to the Antique Street What? Grandpa has a gift. Cant I get one too? At this time, Leng Yecheng walked out with his crutches and spoke with slight envy. Of course you can have a gift too. I would never forget you, uncle, Leng Xiaoyao said with a smile. Great! Leng Yecheng didnt hesitate to ept it, because he knew that Leng Xiaoyao didntck money. It wasnt a big deal if she bought a gift for him. Dont be shameless! You should send Yaoyao a gift. How could you ask her for a gift instead? Dont you know that youre older than her? Leng Changyuan couldnt stand it and criticized Leng Yecheng. !! I dont want an expensive gift. I simply want Yaoyao to care about me too. And Ive given her a lot of gifts before. Cant I receive a gift from Yaoyao? Leng Yecheng felt aggrieved. Leng Changyuan was struck dumb. Alright, alright, Im not wealthy. I wont buy too expensive gifts for you. I just want you to know that I care about you. Leng Xiaoyao interrupted them at once. She didnt want them to argue. Obviously, she said that to Leng Changyuan in order not to worry him. She wouldnt buy expensive stuff. After having breakfast, Leng Xiaoyao didnt rush to go out. Instead, she went back to her room for a while and continued to spy on Shen Xiyin as she worked on the game. It wasnt difficult for Leng Xiaoyao to do two things at the same time. At 8:30 am, An Chenjun left, but Shen Xiyin stayed. At 9:30 am, Shen Xiyin left too and drove to the antique street. The antique street An idea dawned on Leng Xiaoyao. She could go to the antique street and buy some beautiful objects for Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng! Although Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng werent antique lovers, nobody would dislike valuable antiques. Although she didnt have the same abilities as Gu Ning, she could still feel the magical power from afar. Gu Ning was her mother, so she couldnt be bad at it. Ever since she was little, she had learned a lot from Gu Ning. In fact, she mastered skills as well as Gu Ning did. The only things she didnt have were Gu Nings Jade Eyes and magical power. Anyway, Leng Xiaoyao made the decision, then carried herptop and left. She put on light make-up today. At this time, Leng Yuqi was already up and was sunbathing in the yard. Therefore, she saw Leng Xiaoyao walking out of the house. Because of what had happened yesterday, Leng Yuqi didnt sleep wellst night and looked haggard. Chu Jianan still didnt reply to her, but she felt better after a night. However, she got anxious again when she saw Leng Xiaoyao. What was Leng Xiaoyao going to do with make-up on? She couldnt stop Leng Xiaoyao from leaving, but she was afraid that Leng Xiaoyao was going to go see Chu Jianan. As a result, she walked up to Leng Xiaoyao at once and asked, Where are you going? None of your business. Leng Xiaoyao said unhappily. Are you going to see Jianan? Leng Yuqi asked. Leng Yuqi, I told you clearly yesterday. You cherish Chu Jianan, but I disdain him. I feel disgusted to even nce at him. So, dont connect me with him again. Its humiliating to me and Ill pay you back, Leng Xiaoyao warned coldly. Even though she intended to use her beauty to make Chu Jianan regret what he did when she met him, she honestly had no interest in him right now. You Leng Yuqi couldnt think reasonably at that moment. She couldnt be sure whether Leng Xiaoyao really meant that. Even if Leng Xiaoyao meant that, what would Chu Jianan do? She had no idea what Chu Jianan was thinking right now because he didnt reply to her messages and refused to answer her calls. Leng Xiaoyao ignored Leng Yuqi afterwards, and directly left and Leng Yuqi didnt dare to stop her again. Because Leng Xiaoyao didnt want the Leng family to know where she was going, she didnt take her familys car, and instead took a taxi. On her way, Leng Xiaoyao continued to spy on Shen Xiyin. After Shen Xiyin arrived at the antique street, she didnt go to see those antiques, but went to arge raw jade material store. Leng Xiaoyao was aware that Shen Xiyins family was involved in the raw jade material industry, so she wasnt surprised. When Leng Xiaoyao arrived, Leng Yuqi finally received Chu Jianans call. She was too excited to be mad at him and answered his call without dy. Jianan, what are you doing now? I sent you messages, but you didnt reply. I called you, but you refused to answer my calls, Leng Yuqi said, sounding as if she was about to cry. I was drunkst night, and didnt wake up till now, so I didnt hear my phone ringing, Chu Jianan said. Chu Jianan was indeed drunk yesterday, but he wasnt so drunk that he couldnt use his phone. He simply didnt want to talk to Leng Yuqi. He ignored Leng Yuqi for a while because of Leng Xiaoyao, but had no intention of ending their rtionship, so he decided to exin it to her after calming down. Oh, how do you feel now? Leng Yuqi asked with concern. She didnt doubt his exnation. After all, his exnation made her feel better. However, upon thinking that Chu Jianan couldnt take his eyes off Leng Xiaoyao when they met yesterday, she was still mad. I still have a bit of a headache, Chu Jianan said. Drink some honey water if you have a headache. It can help you feel better, Leng Yuqi said. Sure, I need to have a nap. Ill call youter, Chu Jianan said, not wanting to talk to Leng Yuqi any longer. In fact, he lost his patience with her and didnt care about her that much, but he didnt have a better choice right now, so he had to stay with Leng Yuqi. Um, Jianan, can I ask you about something? Leng Yuqi asked. She couldnt rx until she knew everything clearly. What is it? Chu Jianan said. He subconsciously believed it had something to do with Leng Xiaoyao. Did you see Leng Xiaoyao yesterday? Leng Yuqi asked, biting her lower lip. She didnt want Chu Jianan to think she was suspicious of and mad at him. Chapter 3086 - 3086 Evil Blood Jade Bracelet 3086 Evil Blood Jade Bracelet Chu Jianan realized what Leng Yuqi wanted to know. Obviously, Leng Xiaoyao said something to Leng Yuqi when she got home. Although he didnt know what Leng Xiaoyao said, he believed it couldnt be good news for him. Therefore, he wouldnt allow Leng Xiaoyao to seed. Chu Jianan said, Yeah, I met her. She was wearing make-up. I didnt recognize her at the beginning. She greeted me. We were all surprised when we saw her. I didnt want to talk to her, but she walked over and suddenly mocked me. So I argued with her for a while. Hearing that, Leng Yuqi was extremely relieved. She believed Chu Jianans reply, because Leng Xiaoyao indeed tended tough at them whenever she saw them. !! What does Leng Xiaoyao want? Your engagement has already ended. There is no rtionship between you now. Why cant she leave us alone? When Leng Xiaoyao came home yesterday, she told me that she met you and that you couldnt take your eyes off her, Leng Yuqi said. I couldnt take my eyes off her? Thats ridiculous. Does she really think shes a great beauty? I just couldnt believe that it was her, so I was surprised for a moment. Yuqi, no matter what she says, dont believe her. Shes simply stirring things up between us. Chu Jianan was annoyed. He couldnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao tried to stir things up between them. Although he denied it, he had to admit that he indeed couldnt take his eyes off Leng Xiaoyao when they met. Leng Xiaoyao was much prettier than he thought, so he regretted leaving her. Knowing that Chu Jianan was angry, Leng Yuqi was relieved and convinced that Leng Xiaoyao simply wanted to stir things up between them. However, even if Leng Xiaoyao did that on purpose, she told the truth! At the same time, Leng Xiaoyao began to observe the objects on the stands along the sides of the road after getting to the antique street. However, she found nothing with magical power. However, coincidentally, she noticed an object with evil power. It was a red jade bracelet, which was made of blood jade. Blood jade was worth a fortune, but it might cause ordinary people trouble. The stand owner looked normal. It seemed that he only got this jade bracelet recently. If he kept it for longer, he might be affected. Normally, evil objects would quickly affect peoples health after they wore them. If they put the evil objects at the side, they wouldnt be affected as quickly. Leng Xiaoyao walked straight over, then picked up the blood jade bracelet and asked, Hey, how much is this? Girl, you have a good taste. This is a blood jade bracelet of top quality. Its really rare, so the price isnt low, but my price is still much lower than that in those stores. This one costs twenty thousand yuan. Several people had interest in this bracelet today, but they didnt buy it right away because of the price. They need some time to think about it. If you really like it, I suggest you buy it right now. Otherwise you might lose it after they make up their mind, the stand owner said. Looking at Leng Xiaoyaos expensive clothing, he bet she was rich. Therefore, he raised the price from ten thousand to twenty thousand. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt be more familiar with these tricks. It was impossible to buy a blood jade bracelet with just a few thousand yuan. It cost at least a couple million yuan. Even though Leng Xiaoyao knew this blood jade bracelet was real, she still bargained. Ill pay ten thousand yuan for that. If you wont sell it, Ill leave. Hearing that, the stand owner was displeased. Although he was aware that the original price was ten thousand yuan, what Leng Xiaoyao offered was too great of a price cut. No businessman would want to make less money if it was possible. Girl, thats too low. How about you offer me a higher price? the stand owner said. Its only worth ten thousand yuan. If youre willing to sell it, Ill take it. If not, Ill go to look at other stands, Leng Xiaoyao said. As she said that, she put the bracelet down and seemed about to leave. This time, the stand owner was anxious. He didnt want the potential buyer to leave, so he immediately agreed. Fine, you can have it. Anyway, this was a fake, so he could make a lot of money even if he sold it at the price of ten thousand yuan. What he didnt know was that it wasnt fake and was actually worth a couple million yuan. Leng Xiaoyao took out ten thousand yuan cash and gave it to the stand owner, then left with the blood jade bracelet. In fact, the stand owner didnt lie. Several people indeed had interest in this blood jade bracelet before Leng Xiaoyao. Some of them even wanted to buy it. They didnt think the blood jade bracelet was real, but it was very beautiful, so a young woman and a young man walked back about a dozen minutester. Unfortunately, Leng Xiaoyao had already taken it away. Hey, where is the red bracelet? the young woman asked in annoyance. It wasnt easy for her to find a bracelet she liked, but it was gone only a few minutester. A girl just bought it, the stand owner said. He didnt expect this young woman toe back for the bracelet. He only mentioned them to put pressure on Leng Xiaoyao and urge her to buy it. What? Its been sold? The young woman became even unhappier and turned to look at the young man. Brother Yufan, the jade bracelet has been sold. What should we do now? So be it. Ill buy you a better one. Shao Yufanforted her. But I want that jade bracelet. Lin Xiayi didnt want to give up. Its already been sold, Shao Yufan said resignedly. Although the jade bracelet was fake in his eyes, it wasnt expensive and Lin Xiayi liked it. He could have bought it earlier, but Lin Xiayi needed more time to think about it. While they were thinking about it, the bracelet was sold. It wasnt his fault! She should me herself for that. Why dont we ask the stand owner for the girls appearance? We can buy it from her. We can pay her more, Lin Xiayi suggested. However, even if Lin Xiayi gave Leng Xiaoyao millions of yuan, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt sell it. Fine! Shao Yufan gave in. Because Lin Xiayi insisted and they were free, he agreed. Chapter 3087 - 3087 Just a Bracelet 3087 Just a Bracelet After that, Lin Xiayi asked the stand owner who had bought the bracelet. The stand owner was displeased, thinking why didnt she buy the bracelet at the very beginning? Since she was willing to pay extra for the bracelet, she could have directly bought the bracelet from him. It would have saved a lot of effort. However, the stand owner still told Lin Xiayi who bought the bracelet, because he didnt want to mess with her. Without dy, Lin Xiayi and Shao Yufan went in the direction that Lin Xiaoxia went earlier. As they walked, they searched for Leng Xiaoyao in the crowd. Because Leng Xiaoyao kept on looking at the objects on the stands along the sides of the road, she didnt walk fast. Therefore, Lin Xiayi and Shao Yufan found her a few minutester. They were sure that she was the buyer. Leng Xiaoyao directly put on the bracelet after buying it. She didnt get rid of the evil power right away, because she nned to test Shen Xiyin with it. Anyway, the evil power couldnt hurt her. Miss, wait a second! Shao Yufan shouted before he stood in front of Leng Xiaoyao. However, the moment he saw her face, he was amazed by her beauty, On the other hand, when Lin Xiayi saw Leng Xiaoyao, she felt jealous. Especially when she saw that Shao Yufan was surprised by Leng Xiaoyaos beauty, she instantly became angry. She pulled Shao Yufan. Brother Yufan, why are you staring at her like that? Saying that, Lin Xiayi gave Leng Xiaoyao a re as if it was Leng Xiaoyaos fault. Lin Xiayi didnt care about Shao Yufans face and directly said it publicly. Shao Yufan was embarrassed, but he wasnt mad because he knew Lin Xiayis character very well. Miss, my friend likes this bracelet around your wrist very much. We stopped by the same stand earlier, but we needed more time to think about it. When we came back, it was already sold. Miss, can you sell it to us? I can pay you double, Shao Yufan said politely. Im not just your friend. Im your fiance! As soon as Shao Yufan finished, Lin Xiayi argued in annoyance. She felt Shao Yufan might have interest in this girl, so he called her his friend. Hearing Lin Xiayis words, Shao Yufan looked displeased, because Lin Xiayi wasnt really his fiance. That was just her own wish. Actually, their families wanted them to be together. However, Shao Yufan didnt want to be in a romantic rtionship with Lin Xiayi even though they were childhood sweethearts. He only treated her as his younger sister. However, it was unnecessary for him to exin that. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was merely a stranger. Im sorry. I like this bracelet very much as well, so I dont want to sell it, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wasnt mad about Lin Xiayis attitude, because they werent important. Shao Yufan put on a resigned look after he was rejected, but he had no intention of forcing Leng Xiaoyao to sell the bracelet to him. However, Lin Xiayi couldnt ept it. She directly asked, Do you think its too little if we give you an extra ten thousand yuan? Dont be so greedy. Xiayi! Shao Yufan stopped her at once. No matter why Leng Xiaoyao refused to sell it to them, they had no right to me her. Miss, I dontck money. If I dont like it, I can give it to other people even if its worth thousands of yuan, but if I like it, I wont give it to anyone even if its only worth a couple hundred yuan. Leng Xiaoyao mocked. She didnt understand why some people felt they were better than other people. Why did she think other people should give her whatever she wanted? Who did she think she was? You Lin Xiayi was mad. She wanted to say something again, but Shao Yufan stopped her. Enough! Cant you be quiet for a while? Afterwards, Shao Yufan apologized to Leng Xiaoyao. Im sorry. Shes a spoiled and immature kid. Im loved by my family too, but that doesnt mean you can forget your manners. You might be a princess in your family, but youre not outside, Leng Xiaoyao said. She disliked Shao Yufans exnation, even though he wasnt mean. After that, Leng Xiaoyao turned around and walked away, leaving them behind. Shao Yufan wasnt mad when Leng Xiaoyao criticized him, because she was right and that was his thought too. However, due to their families good rtionship, he couldnt say it aloud. Brother Yufan, did you see Lin Xiayi couldnt stand it and thought Leng Xiaoyao was too arrogant. She felt humiliated. Alright, shes right. Do you think you can receive the same treatment outside? Other people are not obligated to please you. Shao Yufan lost patience. He rarely criticized Lin Xiayi. Because Lin Xiayi liked him and often listened to him, she hadnt done anything uneptable yet. I Lin Xiayi wanted to defend herself, but she didnt want Shao Yufan to be angry, so she gave in. If other people dared to say that to her, she wouldnt stand it. Its just a bracelet. If you like it, you can buy the same one. And these are all fake antiques. Arent you afraid other people willugh at you for wearing a fake? Shao Yufan said. He didnt disdain Leng Xiaoyao, but he wanted to persuade Lin Xiayi to give up. Hearing that, Lin Xiayi had to agree with Shao Yufan, so she gave up on the jade bracelet. A whileter, Leng Xiaoyao reached the raw jade material store where Shen Xiyin was. Shen Xiyin had bought several raw jade materials, and they were being cut open. When Leng Xiaoyao walked inside, she deliberately rolled up her sleeve to show the jade bracelet. She wanted Shen Xiyin to see it. After Leng Xiaoyao walked inside, she didnt walk to Shen Xiyin right away. Instead, she walked around first. She knew a little about stone gambling, but was barelyparable to Gu Ning. She couldnt see whether there was jade in the raw jade materials with only her eyes. However, she could touch the stones one by one and feel whether there was jade with her magical senses. It only took longer. Anyway, since she was already here, she decided to try it. Perhaps she would have good luck today and could find jade! Chapter 3088 - 3088 Wasted Kindness 3088 Wasted Kindness Leng Xiaoyao decided to start from half-cut raw jade materials, because it was more likely to find jade from them. However, they were a lot more expensive than whole raw jade materials and there might just be a thinyer of jade. If there was only a thinyer of jade, she might lose a fortune. The prices of half-cut raw jade materials were estimated ording to the value of the possible jade inside. For example, the first one Leng Xiaoyao saw was the size of a basketball. It was cut a little and showed green. However, nobody knew whether there was really jade inside. If Leng Xiaoyao wanted to figure it out, she would have to pick them up one by one to observe them. After observing the first one with her magical senses, Leng Xiaoyao didnt feel much magical power. It meant there might just be a thinyer of jade inside. It wasnt worth the price on the tag. All the half-cut raw jade materials were worth millions of yuan while the whole raw jade materials were worth hundreds of yuan. Leng Xiaoyao observed five of them, but all of them werent worth the price. When Leng Xiaoyao observed the sixth one, she finally found one with thick magical power. Although she didnt know what jade it was nor its value, she was sure that it was worth more than the price on the tag. As long as she could make money, Leng Xiaoyao was willing to try it. Without dy, she bought this half-cut raw jade material. There werent many half-cut raw jade materials in the store. Leng Xiaoyao checked about a dozen, and yet there were only two that were worth more than their prices. The rest werent very valuable or were simply stones. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao bought the two valuable half-cut raw jade materials. At this moment, a middle-aged man walked over and kindly reminded her. Miss, you bought two at a time. Arent you afraid to lose money? They look good on the outside, but there might not be valuable jade inside. Thank you for your reminder, but I think these two are worth the money. I want to try it. If I lose the money, I will ept the result, Leng Xiaoyao politely replied to his kind reminder. Fine! The man sighed and said nothing else. He was only afraid that Leng Xiaoyao might suffer a great loss. He had no intention of interfering with her decision. After all, he had no right to do so. Right at that time, a man said disdainfully, Gu Yankai, youre too timid when buying the raw jade materials. Why did you stop other people from doing it? What? Are you jealous? Even if youre jealous, you can do nothing about it because you dont have money! Gu Yankai was the middle-aged man who kindly reminded Leng Xiaoyao to be careful, while the man who interrupted them was a short, middle-aged, fat man. He seemed to be a whale. Behind him were two young men in a suit. They were obviously his subordinates. Nonsense! Liu Peiyi, I didnt stop the girl from buying the raw jade materials. Gu Yankai retorted in annoyance. You didnt stop her? Then why did you bother to say that to her? You said that, which proves that you tried to stop her, Liu Peiyi said domineeringly. You Gu Yankai was mad. If Liu Peiyi was reasonable, he could talk to him about it, but Liu Peiyi was domineering. It was impossible for them to understand each other. Once Gu Yankai argued with Liu Peiyi, he would never win. Liu Peiyi looked unpleasant, and Leng Xiaoyao had always been straightforward, so she said, Hey, its none of your business. Why are you shouting here? You Liu Peiyi was angry, then he med Leng Xiaoyao. I stood up for you. Why did you criticize me? You didnt cherish my kindness at all. Liu Peiyi was very loud and angry, so he immediately attracted attention from other people in the store. People turned to look at him at once, including Shen Xiyin. After she walked over, she saw Leng Xiaoyao and was slightly surprised. She didnt expect to meet Leng Xiaoyao here, but she didnt go closer. She decided to see what had happened first. Leng Xiaoran sneered at Liu Peiyi and asked instead, You stood up for me? I didnt cherish your kindness? Come on, this gentleman did nothing bad to me. Why would you bother to stand up for me? Dont you just want to do something bad using that excuse? Im not an idiot. She disliked it when people did bad things with the excuse that they stood up for her. There were grudges between Liu Peiyi and Gu Yankai, so Liu Peiyi deliberately attacked Gu Yankai. By chance, he saw Gu Yankai reminding Leng Xiaoyao to be careful, so he seized that chance and picked on Gu Yankai. You Because Leng Xiaoyao pointed it out, Liu Peiyi felt humiliated and angry. Dont get me wrong! I got you wrong? How did I do that? There is no grudge between you and me. If you hadnt mentioned me all of a sudden, I wouldnt have argued with you. Leng Xiaoyao mocked. Alright, Im busy now. Please stop bothering me. Saying that, Leng Xiaoyao ignored Liu Peiyi and walked to the counter. Liu Peiyi was furious, but he would only cause himself trouble if he continued to bother Leng Xiaoyao. However, if he stopped, he was still wrong in other peoples eyes. After all, he stirred things up first. Therefore, Liu Peiyi didnt want to stay there any longer. He red at Leng Xiaoyaos back, then at Gu Yankai before leaving. Actually, he wanted to curse Gu Yankai before he walked away, but he didnt want other people to know that he stirred things up on purpose. After settling the bill, Leng Xiaoyao walked to the ce where they cut the raw jade materials. Gu Yankai also wanted to know whether there was jade in the two half-cut raw jade materials, so he followed Leng Xiaoyao. Even though he didnt think there would be jade in the two half-cut raw jade materials, he still looked forward to seeing the result. When Leng Xiaoyao walked there, she met Shen Xiyin face to face. Even if Leng Xiaoyao targeted Shen Xiyin, she couldnt let her know that. Therefore, she acted surprised. Miss Shen, what a coincidence! I didnt expect to see you here. Its indeed a coincidence! I didnt want to interrupt you earlier. Shen Xiyin smiled. Because Shen Xiyin was aware that Leng Xiaoyao knew a bit about jade, she wasnt very surprised that Leng Xiaoyao bought two half-cut raw jade materials. She only thought it was a little risky. Chapter 3089 - 3089 That Costs Much More 3089 That Costs Much More When Shen Xiyins sight fell on the two raw jade materials in Leng Xiaoyaos hands, she noticed the blood jade bracelet too. Then she paid more attention to it. At this moment, Leng Xiaoyao didnt miss any of her expressions, but Shen Xiyin looked very normal. However, that couldnt prove anything. Miss Shen, may I help? Leng Xiaoyao asked. !! Oh, Im just looking at the jade bracelet on your wrist, Shen Xiyin said. Is there anything wrong with this bracelet? Leng Xiaoyao asked confusedly. Not at all. I cant be more familiar with jade, so I thought of blood jade the moment I saw your bracelet. I was wondering whether this one is made of blood jade, so I paid more attention to it, Shen Xiyin replied. In fact, Shen Xiyin wanted to ask Leng Xiaoyao whether the jade she was wearing was blood jade, but there were too many people, so she hesitated to ask. If it was blood jade, it would be no problem, but if not, Leng Xiaoyao would be embarrassed. She might be telling everyone that Leng Xiaoyao was wearing fake jade. Hearing Shen Xiyins words, Leng Xiaoyao understood her intention. Miss Shen, if you dont mind, we can have some coffee after cutting these raw jade materials, then we can have a look at it, Leng Xiaoyao said. Why not! Shen Xiyin agreed with crity. She didnt think Leng Xiaoyao had other intentions, she just felt that Leng Xiaoyao simply gave her a chance to see whether the jade was real. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt see any problems with Shen Xiyin. Because no stone cutter was free currently, Leng Xiaoyao had to wait for a while. Are these your raw jade materials, Miss Shen? Leng Xiaoyao asked Shen Xiyin. Yeah, Ive cut several of them open, but none are valuable. Two were useless stones, and one was cheap. This is thest one. If there is no jade inside, Ill stop gambling for the time being, Shen Xiyin said. Shen Xiyin knew a lot about stone gambling, but it mainly relied on ones luck to cut out jade. Shen Xiyin often bought raw jade materials. Although most of them werent valuable, she had cut out jade before. The probability was about 5%, but as long as she cut out a piece of jade, she could make a lot more than she paid for those raw jade materials. However, the jade Shen Xiyin had cut out was at the middle level at the most. Most were at middle-low level. It mainly relies on ones luck to cut out jade. If knowledge is enough, those experts woulde and buy raw jade materials every day, then they can all be rich, Leng Xiaoyao said. If they wanted to cut out jade very often, they must have special skills, like what Leng Xiaoyao had. Youre right. Shen Xiyin agreed. After a third of Shen Xiyins raw jade material was cut off, they saw green. Even if Shen Xiyin had cut out jade before, it didnt happen often, so she was still extremely excited. She was only afraid that it might just be a thinyer of green again. Shen Xiyin was very nervous, waiting for the stone cutter to continue. Luckily, there was really jade inside. Although it was just at the middle-low level, it was still valuable and Shen Xiyin was very happy. Congrattions, Miss Shen, Leng Xiaoyao said. Thanks, Miss Leng. Shen Xiyin replied. Upon seeing the jade, many people offered a price for it, but Shen Xiyin turned them down. She came to buy raw jade materials in order to get jade. After Shen Xiyin got the jade, it was Leng Xiaoyaos turn. Everyone was looking forward to seeing whether there was jade in Leng Xiaoyaos half-cut raw jade materials. They guessed whether she could make money. Since the raw jade materials were half cut, it was more likely to see jade in them. Therefore, they mainly wanted to see whether the jade in them was more valuable than the half-cut raw jade materials. Shen Xiyin clearly knew that it relied on ones luck to cut out jade, so she didnt bother to ask Leng Xiaoyao whether she was confident. When Shen Xiyin watched the raw jade materials being cut open, she was very nervous, but Leng Xiaoyao looked extremely calm. Was she confident, or did she not actually care about it? Even if Shen Xiyin had doubts, she didnt ask about it. After a cut, a piece of jade came out. Both its quality and color were at a high level. The firstyer wasnt valuable, but it was totally different after a cut. Wow, this is a middle-high level confederate rose. The stone cutter eximed. Because stone-gambling wasnt very popr here, not many people were interested in it. As a result, they would rarely see jade cut out. Therefore, the stonecutter was greatly surprised to see a piece of high quality jade. In an instant, everyone was shocked. The next moment, they turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao with admiration and jealousy. They might not have interest in stone-gambling, but most of them knew the value of the confederate rose jade. Leng Xiaoyao could make a fortune with it, so it was impossible for them not to be jealous. Jesus, its a confederate rose. Thats amazing. Right, Im so jealous of her. She can make a fortune with it. If I had known there was a confederate rose in it, I would have bought it. Stop dreaming. Everyone would have bought it if we had known about it beforehand. Now were sure there is jade inside, but we dont know the size yet. Its hard to see whether its worth a lot. Right, perhaps there is only a small piece of jade. After all, this half-cut raw jade material costs a lot. Yeah, if the jade in it isnt worth over ten million yuan, she will suffer a loss. Some people were very jealous of seeing Leng Xiaoyao make money, but their words made sense, so they werent criticized. Shen Xiyin and Gu Yankai didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to cut out jade right away, and the jade was of high quality. They were both surprised and were envious of her, but they werent jealous. Congrattions, Miss Leng! You have a piece of very valuable jade, Shen Xiyin said sincerely. However, Leng Xiaoyao didnt look excited at all. Shen Xiyin was very curious about the reason why she stayed so calm. Was Leng Xiaoyao hiding her real emotions? ... Gu Yankai also wondered the same thing. However, other people were attracted by the jade, so they didnt pay much attention to Leng Xiaoyaos reaction. Chapter 3090 - 3090 It’s Unbelievable 3090 Its Unbelievable Thank you, Miss Shen. Please let me buy the coffee for youter, Leng Xiaoyao offered. Sure, you can pay the bill, Shen Xiyin said. A cup of coffee wouldnt cost much, so Shen Xiyin epted it. They didnt know the size or the value of the jade yet. If Shen Xiyin turned Leng Xiaoyao down right now, Leng Xiaoyao would be embarrassed. Leng Xiaoyao looked so calm that she shouldnt care about the result very much. In that case, there was no need for Shen Xiyin to be worried. Even if they werent sure of the size yet, many people asked Leng Xiaoyao whether she was willing to sell it after knowing the type. !! However, Leng Xiaoyao definitely wouldnt sell it. If she couldnt find real antiquester, she would give the jade to Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng as a gift. The raw jade material was still being cut. After another cut, arger area of green showed. It was the size of two palms. This time, it was highly likely for it to be a valuable jade. No one doubted whether it was big enough to make a lot of money. If they said that right now, they would appear too jealous of Leng Xiaoyao and would be embarrassed by the result. Leng Xiaoyao didnt look excited, but Shen Xiyin and the others felt excited for her, especially since before the jade was fully cut out, anything could happen. However, after another cut, the jade only becamerger, so no one thought there would be idents anymore. At the same time, they became more envious of Leng Xiaoyao. Wow, she can make a fortune today. Right, Im so envious of her. Why does she have such good luck? Ive never been so lucky before. Shes not only lucky, she is also very rich. And she has skills and courage too. If someone had told you there is high quality jade in this raw jade material, would you have the courage and money to buy it? Youre right. Money is most important. After all, no one can be brave without money. Gu Yankai is a great example. Yeah, Gu Yankai is an excellent masters student. He has cut out several pieces of jade too, but he doesnt have money now, so he cant buy any raw jade materials even if he looks around here all the time these days. He had bad luck and was trapped by his younger brother and mother. Poor thing! Leng Xiaoyao heard their discussion clearly and felt that history was always repeating itself. Among Gu Nings subordinates, many failed due to an ident or a scheme, then they met Gu Ning and their lives totally changed. They never kept it a secret, so it was known to many people. After all, they didnt think it was embarrassing. Instead, they kept it in mind and always felt grateful to Gu Ning. Gu Yankai also heard their discussion, and felt extremely awkward. He couldnt stand it any longer and snapped at them. Enough! How could you discuss me right in front of my face? Cant you see me? Actually, his story wasnt a secret in this ce and he had heard a lot worse before, so he kind of got used to it, but it didnt mean he could ept it. Three years had passed, but he could never get over it. Therefore, he cut off his rtionship with his mother and younger brother, otherwise he might lose control of himself and kill them. Normally, parents cared about their kids, but some parents were even crueler than strangers. Besides, it wasnt his biological mother, it was his step mother. Hearing Gu Yankais voice, they shut up at once, feeling embarrassed. They saw Gu Yankai, so they talked about him. If they hadnt seen him, they might not have mentioned him. In fact, they didnt do it on purpose, they only remembered his story. Because most people were attracted to the jade, they paid little attention to Gu Yankai afterwards. Before long, the jade was cut out. Leng Xiaoyao paid eight million yuan for this half-cut raw jade material, but the jade in it was worth at least twenty million yuan. In other words, she made a fortune! Jesus, how much is it worth? I think its worth at least ten million yuan. After all, its confederate rose at middle-high level so it wont be cheap. Im so envious of her right now. Me too! Everyone was envious of Leng Xiaoyao. Miss Leng, its incredible! Shen Xiyinplimented. She really admired Lady Ning for her abilities and good luck. Anyway, it was amazing that Leng Xiaoyao could cut out high-quality jade. Thank you, Miss Shen. I have good luck today, Leng Xiaoyao said. She couldnt tell Shen Xiyin that she had magical senses. Whether its your luck or abilities, youre unbelievable, Miss Leng, Shen Xiyin said. Leng Xiaoyao smiled but said nothing. Miss, will you sell the jade? Someone asked Leng Xiaoyao. Im sorry. This is a gift for my family. I wont sell, Leng Xiaoyao said. Shen Xiyin also wanted to buy it, but she gave up since Leng Xiaoyao had no intention of selling it. Shen Xiyins family was very rich, and they didntck money, but it was difficult to cut out jade, so the Shen family didnt have extra jade to give to Shen Xiyin. Then, Leng Xiaoyaos second raw jade material was cut out. Although they didnt think Leng Xiaoyaos good luck could help her get two pieces of jade, they were looking forward to seeing the result after the first piece of jade. In addition, they were more nervous at this time. After the raw jade material was cut out, purple jade showed. V-Violet? The stone cutter was shocked again. He abruptly turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao to observe her. Who was this girl? She was able to find jade and extremely valuable jade at that. It was amazing! Hearing the stone cutters words, everyone was surprised as well. ... What? Violet? Everyone subconsciously turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao with admiration and jealousy. Leng Xiaoyao stayed calm as usual. There was only a little smile on her lips. Jesus, its unbelievable! A piece of confederate rose was just cut out, and now there is a piece of violet. Chapter 3091 - 3091 They Offer Higher Prices 3091 They Offer Higher Prices Right, this girl has incredibly good luck. I dont think I can be so lucky even once in my life! Ill watch her be rich overnight. Ridiculous! Shes already very rich. Otherwise she wouldnt have money to pay over ten million yuan for these two half-cut raw jade materials. If these two werent half cut, she could make a lot more. But then its hard to know whether there is jade inside. Youre right. Miss Leng, I have to admit that youre much better than me at stone gambling, Shen Xiyin said. It was surprising that Leng Xiaoyao got a piece of jade so easily, so she didnt expect to see the second piece of jade. Moreover, both of the two pieces of jade were of high quality. She had rarely even seen people do that in City Yun! Because jade originated from City Yun, it was easier to cut out jade there, but even then, it was rare to cut out two pieces of jade one after another. It could happen, but what Leng Xiaoyao achieved was still very rare. Im ttered, Miss Shen, Leng Xiaoyao said politely. The second piece of jade was likely to be valuable, but they werent sure of its value yet. No one knew whether it was worth eight million yuan. Even if it wasnt worth so much, it could pay some of the cost. Anyway, Leng Xiaoyao could still make money with it, so no one dared tough at her now. After the second raw jade material waspletely cut open, they saw a big jade. It was worth even more than the first confederate rose and the price would be at least twenty-five million yuan. The other people there couldnt be more jealous of Leng Xiaoyao. Miss, are you sure you wont sell? You can sell either of them, someone asked reluctantly. It was hard to cut out jade, so he really wanted to buy it. Sorry, I honestly dont want to sell either of them, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, the man was very disappointed. Um, Miss Leng, will you sell the leftover bits and pieces? Gu Yankai asked. He couldnt afford the jade, but he had enough money to buy the leftover bits and pieces if Leng Xiaoyao was willing to sell. He could use the leftover bits and pieces to make some earrings and jade pendants. His wifes birthday was around the corner, but he didnt have money to buy a luxury gift, so he could only make some jewelry with the leftover bits and pieces on his own. The leftover bits and pieces werent worth much, but they could be valuable after they were made into earrings and jade pendants. After all, handwork was expensive. However, Gu Yankai was a jewelry designer, so he could do that by himself. After he went bankrupt three years ago, his wife didnt leave him. Now the ones he felt most grateful to were his wife and kids. Sure, a thousand yuan. You can take all of them, said Leng Xiaoyao. Because she had a good impression of Gu Yankai, she didnt mind selling them to him. Even if she didnt sell, she didnt need these leftover bits and pieces. W-What? A thousand yuan? Gu Yankai was surprised. Not only Gu Yankai, but the others were also surprised. No matter how worthless these leftover bits and pieces were, they were worth at least ten thousand yuan because they were high-quality jade. However, this girl sold them for only a thousand yuan. Actually, Leng Xiaoyao didnt want any money, but she knew it would hurt Gu Yankais pride if she directly gave them to him. Therefore, she asked for a thousand yuan in order to protect his face. Miss, Im willing to pay you two thousand yuan, said someone at once. I can pay you three thousand yuan. They began to bid. However, Leng Xiaoyao ignored them. She focused on Gu Yankai and asked, Sir, do you want them if I ask for a thousand yuan? Hearing that, those who offered higher prices were mad. Why didnt she sell the leftover bits and pieces to them? Why did she sell it at the price of a thousand yuan to Gu Yankai? Even the onlookers were confused. Didnt she want to make more money? Anyway, it was Leng Xiaoyaos right, so they couldnt say anything. However, some people thought Leng Xiaoyao had made dozens of millions of yuan and didntck money at all. Obviously, she deliberately sold the leftover bits and pieces to Gu Yankai at a very low price. But they offered higher prices, Gu Yankai said. He knew that Leng Xiaoyao sold them to him at a very low price on purpose. However, he felt he shouldnt take them. After all, many people offered higher prices for them. If he took the leftover bits and pieces at a low price, he was taking advantage of Leng Xiaoyao. But you asked me first. I gave you the starting price. If you dont want them, Ill sell them to other people. Thats my principle, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, the other people agreed with her and regretted not asking her to buy the leftover bits and pieces first. If they paid only a thousand yuan for them, they could make several thousand yuan by selling them! However, if they wanted to buy the leftover bits and pieces, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt give them such a low price. Um, I think I should give you two thousand yuan, Gu Yankai said. If he was charged only a thousand yuan for the leftover bits and pieces, he wouldnt be at ease, but he really wanted them, so he was unwilling to leave them to other people. No need, I only want a thousand yuan. Thats my promise. If I increase the price right now, I wouldnt be keeping to my principles, Leng Xiaoyao said. Gu Yankai agreed. He didnt want to give up the leftover bits and pieces, so he epted the price and repeatedly thanked Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao took a thousand yuan from Gu Yankai who immediately packed up the leftover bits and pieces. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin also left. Because Leng Xiaoyaos two pieces of jade were very valuable, she attracted attention from some unkind people. As a result, when Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin walked away from the store together, Leng Xiaoyao noticed that they were being stalked. However, there were only a few hoodlums, so Leng Xiaoyao paid little attention to them. Miss Shen, if you have nothing to do here, we can leave for the city center right now. There are too many people here. Its noisy. We can go to a quiet caf, Leng Xiaoyao said. No problem! I have nothing to do here, so we can go to the city center, Shen Xiyin agreed, then she asked, Did you drive here or take a taxi? I took a taxi, Leng Xiaoyao said. I drove here. You can go with me, Shen Xiyin offered. Thanks, said Leng Xiaoyao. Those hoodlums followed them constantly, but because there were too many people, they didnt have a chance to attack them. Chapter 3092 - 3092 Finding It by Chance 3092 Finding It by Chance At the parking lot where there were fewer people, those hoodlums seized the chance, since it was the best time. Without dy, the three men rushed to Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin. However, once they moved, Leng Xiaoyao turned around and kicked the first man running to them before Shen Xiyin even noticed them. The man was kicked away and hit the man behind him, then both of them fell to the ground. !! Afterwards, the third man reached Leng Xiaoyao, and Leng Xiaoyao also kicked him away. It happened extremely fast, so it was all over before Shen Xiyin finally realized what they were doing. The three men were also shocked. W-What is happening? Shen Xiyin eximed in fright. The three men have been following us ever since we left the raw jade material shop. They want to rob me of these two pieces of jade, Leng Xiaoyao said. What? Hearing that, Shen Xiyin was astonished. The three men had followed them ever since they left the raw jade material store? Most importantly, Leng Xiaoyao knew from the very beginning! However, the truth proved that Leng Xiaoyao was indeed very strong and she kicked them down in a second. The three men were extremely surprised too. They didnt expect this girl to be so powerful and that she knew they were following them from the very beginning. Besides, she easily kicked them down. It seemed that they shouldnt have messed with her. Although they were reluctant to ept the result, discretion was the better part of valor, so they immediately begged Leng Xiaoyao to let them go. Please let us go. We were too impulsive. We wont dare to do that again. Please, please, we wont do that again. Go! Leng Xiaoyao had no intention of suing them. After all, they hadnt done anything yet, on the other hand, they were injured by her. Hearing that, the three men got back to their feet and ran away at once. They were afraid that Leng Xiaoyao would regret it if they were a secondte. Miss Leng, youre unbelievable. Shen Xiyin looked at Leng Xiaoyao with admiration. She had never seen any girl who could be so strong before. Because of that, she was quickly relieved. She believed that they would be fine. However, what had happened just then was frightening, so she was still slightly scared. Ive trained ever since I was little, Leng Xiaoyao said with a smile. After that, Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin got in the car and left. Although Shen Xiyin was still a little frightened because of the ident, she could drive steadily, so Leng Xiaoyao let her be the driver. Shen Xiyin wasnt familiar with City Chang, but she easily found the destination with the help of the GPS. At the caf, they sat at a corner, then began to order. Because it was lunch time, they couldnt only drink coffee. They ordered steak for two, a fruit sd, and two sses of juice. Before their order was on the table, Leng Xiaoyao directly removed the blood jade bracelet from her wrist and handed it to Shen Xiyin. Miss Shen, you can have a look. Thanks. Shen Xiyin took the bracelet and looked very calm. Did she really not know about the evil power, or did she know about its existence, but was unable to feel it? When Shen Xiyin observed the bracelet, Leng Xiaoyao was observing her expression as well. After observing it for a while, Shen Xiyin was astonished. This is real blood jade. Its really rare. Even if you have money, its not easy to buy the blood jade because its too rare. Miss Leng, was it a gift or did you buy it somewhere? Saying that, Shen Xiyin returned the bracelet to Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao took the bracelet and said, I bought it from a stand by the road earlier. Leng Xiaoyao didnt keep it a secret, because it was unnecessary, but she still couldnt see anything wrong from Shen Xiyins reaction. Actually, what they were doing right now had nothing to do with what An Chenmeng was suffering, so it was very normal that Shen Xiyin didnt look guilty. Leng Xiaoyao had no intention ofing to conclusions just because of that. She only needed to make a judgment. What? Hearing that, Shen Xiyin was surprised. Did you get it by chance? Yeah, it cost me a thousand yuan, Leng Xiaoyao said. Shen Xiyin was shocked and took a breath in. Miss Leng, Im short of words to describe how amazed I am right now. You have incredible skills. Thank you for yourpliment, Miss Shen, Leng Xiaoyao said. Afterwards, they chatted casually and Leng Xiaoyao had a good impression of Shen Xiyin. However, before figuring out what An Chenmeng was going through, she stayed suspicious of Shen Xiyin. Anyway, since she met Shen Xiyin, she needed to ask her questions. Um, I also know your boyfriends younger sister, An Chenmeng. We go to the same school and we have had some conflicts, Leng Xiaoyao said. W-What? You go to the same school as An Chenmeng? So youre not a college student. Shen Xiyin always believed that Leng Xiaoyao was a college student, so she was amazed when Leng Xiaoyao told her that. Not really, Im a senior high school student, Leng Xiaoyao admitted. From Shen Xiyins reaction, Leng Xiaoyao knew Shen Xiyin was surprised by the fact that she was actually a high school student. Shen Xiyin wasnt surprised by her rtionship with An Chenmeng. Its indeed surprising. I didnt expect you to be a senior high school student, Shen Xiyin said. After that, she remembered that Leng Xiaoyao told her they had conflicts in school, so she asked, Um, Ive heard that Chenmeng is a little naughty in school. She had only met An Chenmeng once, so she didnt know much about her. However, An Chenmeng left a good impression on her. Although An Chenmeng wasnt very enthusiastic, she was kind. Yeah, I used to be a troublemaker too. An Chenmeng and I are bad examples in our school, but I changed recently. Because I defeated An Chenmeng and her friends, she keeps saying that she wants to join us, but shes been sicktely and looks listless. I havent seen her for a few days. I dont know what happened to her, Leng Xiaoyao said, looking straight at Shen Xiyin, but she seemed normal, so Shen Xiyin didnt notice that Leng Xiaoyao was observing her. I heard about it from Chenjun. He told me that they went to the hospital, but couldnt find any problems. Chenming said she is always having nightmares, Shen Xiyin said. She looked worried and resigned, but not guilty. Chapter 3093 - 3093 Visit An Chenmeng 3093 Visit An Chenmeng Leng Xiaoyao didnt think one could disguise herself so well, so she was convinced that Shen Xiyin didnt know the jade pendant was harmful. Is she possessed by a ghost or something? Leng Xiaoyao guessed, staring at Shen Xiyin to observe her reaction. Possessed by a ghost? Shen Xiyin was shocked and couldnt believe it. No way! That cant be real! Who knows! But I think its better to think of all the possibilities. After all, it has happened before. Ive experienced it before, otherwise I wouldnt have had that idea, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt move her eyes away from Shen Xiyins face in order to not miss any changes in her expression. !! R-Really? Can it really happen? Thats scary! Shen Xiyin said, showing real fright. It seemed she had never heard of that before. Why dont we go visit her? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Sure! After hearing that shes sick, I should pay her a visit, but Chenjun doesnt have time and I cant do it alone. After all, Ive only visited the An family once before. But we can go there together, Shen Xiyin said. Even though Leng Xiaoyao said that she had conflicts with An Chenmeng, she also said that An Chenmeng wanted to join them after she defeated her. In other words, there was no grudges between them, so it wasnt wrong for Leng Xiaoyao to visit An Chenmeng. Perhaps An Chenmeng would be happy if Leng Xiaoyao went to see her. Shen Xiyin added. But can I tell Chenjun about it before we go? I think he should know. Of course, Leng Xiaoyao said. Anyway, given Shen Xiyins reaction, Leng Xiaoyao was convinced that she was innocent. However, she didnt tell Shen Xiyin that the jade pendant was harmful right away. She decided to wait till they visited An Chenmeng. After eating, Shen Xiyin called An Chenjun and told him that she would go to visit An Chenmeng with Leng Xiaoyao. When An Chenjun heard that Leng Xiaoyao went to the same school as An Chenmeng, he was extremely surprised too. He always thought Leng Xiaoyao was a college student, but since she knew An Chenmeng, there was nothing wrong if she wanted to see An Chenmeng. An Chenjun was only afraid that Shen Xiyin might be nervous if he wasnt with her. After all, during her first visit to his family, she was very nervous even though he was with her. Shen Xiyin undoubtedly would be nervous and ufortable, but An Chenjun needed to work. She couldnt ask him to leave work, since it would be immature. Since she wanted to go see An Chenmeng, she had to be sincere. Therefore, she said she was fine and that she wouldnt go alone. She would go with Leng Xiaoyao. Since she said that, An Chenjun said nothing else. Anyway, his parents had a very good impression of Shen Xiyin. They wouldnt make things difficult for her. After that, Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin went to the An familys mansion. Before going there, they prepared gifts. On their way, Leng Xiaoyao chatted with Shen Xiyin, but she didnt feel Shen Xiyin out this time. It wasnt enough to know Shen Xiyin, she needed to know about her from other aspects. After they reached the An familys mansion, Leng Xiaoyao left her jade in Shen Xiyins car. Anyway, they stopped the car in the An familys yard, so no one would steal them. After An Chenjun hung up the call with Shen Xiyin, he told his parents that Shen Xiyin would being to see An Chenmeng. In case they werent home, it was better to tell them beforehand. Because it was a weekend, An Chenmeng and her parents were home. Because An Chenmeng wasntfortable, she needed to rest at home and her parents stayed to take care of her. An Chenmengs parents were very sad when she was so sick, but they couldnt do anything about it. Knowing that Shen Xiyin and Leng Xiaoyao wereing to see them, An Chenmengs parents were very happy. Although they disliked Leng Xiaoyao before, Leng Xiaoyao had totally changed and they were impressed by her. An Chenmeng was also excited when she heard Leng Xiaoyao wasing to see her. However, she felt a little awkward afterward, but she weed them. However, if An Chenmengs mother didnt see her excited face, her mother would think she didnt want Leng Xiaoyao toe. What happened? Dont you want Leng Xiaoyao toe to see you? Didnt you always say you want to join them? Mrs. An asked on purpose. Of course I want her toe, but Im surprised. She said she wouldnt ept me no matter what happened. Why would she bother toe to see me? There is no rtionship between us! An Chenmeng said in frustration. The more An Chenmeng behaved like that, the more her mother believed she really cared about Leng Xiaoyaos visit. If Leng Xiaoyao werent a girl, she might even think that An Chenmeng fell in love with Leng Xiaoyao. In fact, An Chenmeng loved kung fu, so it was normal that she admired Leng Xiaoyao very much. Even An Chenmengs parents admired Leng Xiaoyao. After all, Leng Xiaoyao became an excellent student and was the top scorer of the monthly test, with a total score of 747 points. If An Chenmeng could be friends with Leng Xiaoyao, An Chenmeng might be affected by Leng Xiaoyao and could make progress in her studies. Although they wouldnt force An Chenmeng to be an excellent student, it was good if she could be good at studying. It wouldnt do any harm. Moreover, Leng Xiaoyao was skilled at martial arts. She dared to rescue people from a fire after an explosion and the man she had rescued turned out to be Secretary Lu Changwei. Given her brave deed, it was enough to win peoples respect. After all, there were rarely people who could be so brave and had a sense of justice. Alright, since she ising to see you, she must see you as a friend. Otherwise she wouldnt bother toe. Like you just said, there is no rtionship between you. Mrs. Anforted An Chenmeng. She believed that Leng Xiaoyao cared about An Chenmeng so she came to see her. On the other hand, none of An Chenmengs friends paid her a visit. Really? An Chenmeng was excited. Did Leng Xiaoyao really see her as a friend? At her age, she knew little about romance, but she cared a lot about friendship. In her eyes, friends were very important. Honestly, she was a typical teenage girl. Chapter 3094 - 3094 Too Impolite 3094 Too Impolite In addition, it proved that An Chenmeng cared about friendship. She wasnt just a spoiled girl who fought with other people every day. When Shen Xiyin and Leng Xiaoyao arrived at the An familys mansion, Mrs. An was already out of An Chenmengs room. Therefore, when they walked inside, Mr. An and Mrs. An were both in the living room. However, when they saw Shen Xiyin and Leng Xiaoyao, they were struck dumb. Both of them knew that there were freckles on Leng Xiaoyaos face and she looked ugly because of that, but the girl who walked inside with Shen Xiyin was very pretty and didnt have any freckles. Did another girl rece Leng Xiaoyao or was this not the Leng Xiaoyao they knew? Nice to see you, Mr. An, Mrs. An. Shen Xiyin greeted them. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao greeted them. Hi, Mr. An and Mrs. An, Im Leng Xiaoyao, An Chenmengs schoolmate. I came to see her. A-Are you the Leng Xiaoyao with freckles? Mrs. An asked. She knew it was impolite, but they thought that Leng Xiaoyao woulde to see them. If not, it would be embarrassing. Anyway, whether she was really Leng Xiaoyao, they would treat the guests politely. I am. I just put on some make-up today and covered the freckles, Leng Xiaoyao replied with a smile. She wasnt annoyed by Mrs. Ans question at all. Hearing that, Mrs. An was shocked. I didnt expect you to be so pretty after putting on make-up! Because they had seen Leng Xiaoyao with freckles all the time, they couldnt image what she would be like without them. Even if she was beautiful, they were still stunned by her beauty. She now looked too attractive to be the girl with freckles. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt only beautiful, she was elegant too. She had the air of a nobledy. Thank you for yourpliment, Mrs. An, Leng Xiaoyao said. Come here. Have a seat. Ill call Chenmeng toe downstairs. Mrs. An invited Shen Xiyin and Leng Xiaoyao to have a seat. Sure. Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin answered, then went to sit on the sofa. An Chenmeng was sick, but she could still move. She was just a little weak, so Leng Xiaoyao agreed to let Mrs. An call An Chenmeng toe down instead of going upstairs. Unless Mrs. An took them to An Chenmengs room, it would be rude if they asked to see An Chenmeng in her room. A maid immediately went to pour tea for the guests without any orders. Once Mrs. An walked away, Mr. An asked Leng Xiaoyao in a hurry, Miss Leng, what were you thinking when you put out the fire and rescued people from it? He thought it was extremely brave for a girl to put out fire and rescue people in such a dangerous situation, so he was curious about the reason. Hearing that, Shen Xiyin was struck dumb for a moment and turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao. Put out fire and rescued people? Leng Xiaoyao was so brave? However, upon thinking that Leng Xiaoyao quickly beat those hoodlums up earlier, Shen Xiyin didnt think it was strange. She simply wanted to know more about the situation. Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said, I didnt think much. I only wanted to rescue the people at that time. Most importantly, I had the ability to do it, so I did. If I didnt have the ability, I wouldnt have done that. Youre right. I saw the video and was amazed by your abilities. I couldnt believe that a girl has such courage and strength, but I agree with you. You have the abilities, so you stood out. Ability dictates ones courage, Mr. An said. No matter what, he was impressed by Leng Xiaoyao. When Shen Xiyin and Leng Xiaoyao arrived, An Chenmeng knew. She secretly saw them from the window of her room upstairs. Because she looked down, she didnt see Leng Xiaoyaos face and couldnt hear their conversation. An Chenmeng knew that Leng Xiaoyao had arrived, but didnt go downstairs because she didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to think she was deliberately waiting for her. Actually, Leng Xiaoyao noticed her looking at them from the window upstairs, but pretended to see nothing. After Mrs. An reached An Chenmengs room, she said that Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin were here. She also said that Leng Xiaoyao put on make-up to cover her freckles and became very beautiful, in case An Chenmeng couldnt recognize Leng Xiaoyao. What? Leng Xiaoyao has be beautiful after covering her freckles with make-up? An Chenmeng was surprised. She had no idea what Leng Xiaoyao would look like after covering the freckles with make-up. Because of that, she couldnt wait to see her. No matter how beautiful Leng Xiaoyao became, she wouldnt be jealous. An Chenmeng was fooling around every day, but she wasnt jealous of other girls. If she were, the other beautiful girls in their school would have been harmed by her. We need to wait for a while. I cant go down too quickly, An Chenmeng said. She deliberately let Leng Xiaoyao wait for her. Dont be naughty. The guests are in the living room now. Why would you keep them waiting? Thats too rude. Mrs. An was resigned. She knew An Chenmeng had no bad intentions and was simply nervous, but the guests were already in their home. It was An Chenmengs fault if she kept them waiting. Fine, Ill change my clothes quickly. An Chenmeng agreed that it wasnt right, but she still didnt want to go downstairs so quickly. She made up an excuse that she needed to change, although she had just changed. You Mrs. An put on a resigned look, but she couldnt force An Chenmeng to go down right now. If An Chenmeng was nervous, she could take some time to prepare. However, An Chenmeng didnt waste much time. She quickly changed, then went downstairs with her mother. Although her mother told her that Leng Xiaoyao became pretty after putting on make-up to cover her freckles, she was still amazed when she saw Leng Xiaoyao with her own eyes. If she didnt know that the girl was Leng Xiaoyao, it would be impossible for her to recognize Leng Xiaoyao. What? Cant you recognize me after I be pretty? Leng Xiaoyao joked. After making sure that it was Leng Xiaoyaos voice, An Chenmeng was convinced it was her. Youre indeed pretty, but there are still freckles all over your face once you remove the make-up. Mengmeng, mind yournguage! Once An Chenmeng finished, Mrs. An criticized her. She was too rude and Mrs. An was afraid that Leng Xiaoyao might be embarrassed. Chapter 3095 - 3095 See You as Friend! 3095 See You as Friend! Its fine, said Leng Xiaoyao. She didnt mind it at all. There is advanced medicine today. I think I can get rid of the freckles with money. Humph! An Chenmeng was slightly displeased, but she had to admit that Leng Xiaoyao was right. Then they dropped the topic, but she continued to ask Leng Xiaoyao unkindly, Didnt you say you dont even want to be friends with me? Why did youe to see me? Do you want tough at me? Mengmeng! Mrs. An snapped at her, giving her a warning nce. Why was Mengmeng more and more harsh? Although An Chenmeng was always like that and often embarrassed other people, Leng Xiaoyao was their guest. She shouldnt have said that! !! Mrs. An, dont worry, Im already used to the way we get along with each other, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt want Mr. An and Mrs. An to be embarrassed. No matter how An Chenmeng behaved at home, her parents would be awkward if she was rude in front of guests. Other people might think they werent good at educating their daughter. Actually, many people indeed thought there was a problem with their education, given An Chenmengs character, but they were too busy to educate An Chenmeng. Luckily, An Chenmeng was only a little troublesome and disobedient. She had never done anything uneptable. On the contrary, Leng Yuqi looked gentle and obedient. She didnt have conflicts with anyone and was a good student, but she stole her cousins fianc. Byparison, An Chenmeng was much better than Leng Yuqi. If Leng Xiaoyao needed to choose one of them to be her daughter, she wouldnt hesitate to choose An Chenmeng. In addition, An Chenmeng was troublesome because she was going through puberty. As long as someone gave her guidance, she would take the right path, but Leng Yuqi couldnt. Leng Yuqi was a selfish and immoral person to the core. An Chenmeng, on the other hand, had her own principles. She treated her friends very well. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Mr. An and Mrs. An were relieved. They didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to be hurt by An Chenmeng. Although An Chenmeng was troublesome, her parents were reasonable and considerate, but they treated different people differently. If they met unkind people, they wouldnt be nice to them. They used to disdain Leng Xiaoyao, but now they felt Leng Xiaoyao was really impressive. She was so outstanding that they began to like her. An Chenmeng stuck out her tongue a little, then sat down on the sofa. You havent answered my question yet. Why did youe to see me? she asked Leng Xiaoyao. An Chenmeng really wanted to know why Leng Xiaoyao came to see her. Did you forget what I told you in school? I honestly dont want to ept you, but if you persist, I might agree. Im just afraid you wont take it seriously. I need to know whether you sincerely want to be friends with me. I dont make friends randomly. Since you want to be my friend, I need to know whether youre qualified, Leng Xiaoyao said. After what happened to An Chenmeng, Leng Xiaoyao agreed to take An Chenmeng as her friend. In fact, An Chenmeng wasnt a bad person. It wasnt a bad thing if they could be friends. After all, An Chenmengs family was very rich. Hearing that, An Chenmeng remembered what Leng Xiaoyao had told her in school. In an instant, she felt uneasy, because she got Leng Xiaoyao wrong. I take it seriously, but Im sick now. I cant chase you all round. An Chenmeng argued. Once she made up her mind, she wouldnt give in, but her energy was limited. I know, so I came to see you, Leng Xiaoyao said. What does that mean? An Chenmeng asked. Actually, she wanted to know whether Leng Xiaoyao saw her as a friend. She needed a clear answer and didnt want to guess. Of course I see you as my friend! Otherwise I wouldnte to see you, Leng Xiaoyao said. She knew An Chenmeng wanted to hear her answer. An Chenmeng was satisfied and said proudly, Great! I dont have time to treat people who arent my friends either. Mr. An and Mrs. An were embarrassed, but they said nothing since Leng Xiaoyao said this was their way of getting along with each other. It was fine as long as Leng Xiaoyao wasnt mad. Oh, Xiyin is also here. Dont leave her alone. Xiyin,e here and have some fruit. Mrs. An remembered that Shen Xiyin was also here, so she immediately invited her to eat fruits. She even lifted the te of fruits for Shen Xiyin. Thank you, Mrs. An. I can do it on my own, Shen Xiyin said with a smile. She didnt mind that she was ignored for a few minutes. They didnt do it on purpose anyway. Oh, you know my older brothers girlfriend? An idea dawned on An Chenmeng. Yeah, we met not long ago, Leng Xiaoyao said. I heard from Chenjun that Chenmeng isnt well. I wanted toe to see her, but Chenjun is too busy these days. I didnt want to bother you, so I nned to wait till Chenjun has time, but Miss Leng has time today and she asked to see Chenmeng, so I came with her. Mr. An, Mrs. An, Chenmeng, I hope you dont mind, Shen Xiyin said. She felt sorry about that, and hoped that they could forgive her. No need to say that. We can understand. Although youre Chenjuns girlfriend, youve only visited us once. So its very normal that you donte alone. If you have time,e to see us with Chenjun in the future. After we get familiar, you cane alone, Mrs. An said. She was very satisfied with her future daughter-inw. Shen Xiyin was outstanding both in family background or her abilities. Mrs. An was very considerate and wouldnt forbid other women from forming a close rtionship with her son. Some mothers-inw, however, took their daughter-inw as an enemy in love. Mrs. An believed her son should have his own life, while parents should live their life too. They could help each other, but they wouldnt interfere. Sure, Ille to see you once Chenjun has time, Shen Xiyin said. Most girls were afraid of the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw, because it was often difficult. Chapter 3096 - 3096 Try It for Me! 3096 Try It for Me! Shen Xiyin was a considerate girl, so she really hoped that her mother-inw could be considerate too. Even if they couldnt be as close as biological mother and daughter, she hoped they would be friends and wouldnt make things difficult for each other. However, Mrs. An had left a good impression on Shen Xiyin till now. She was only afraid that Mrs. An might change in the future. After all, they werent familiar right now and changes could happen. Anyway, she still wanted to have a good rtionship with the An family. Oh, Mrs. An, hows Chenmengs condition? Shen Xiyin asked. Although An Chenjun had told her about it, she felt it was necessary to ask Mrs. An again to show that she cared about An Chenmeng. !! We dont know. We went to the hospital, but there wasnt a result. The doctor said all indicators are normal. Perhaps shes just tired, but I dont think its so simple. Chenmeng said she has been having nightmares every night. Her body is cold and her face is pale, Mrs. An exined. Upon talking about An Chenmengs health, she was very worried. What nightmares have Chenmeng had? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Actually, Im not sure what nightmares I had, because I couldnt remember them clearly after waking up the next day. I only know that they were very scary. After I woke up, I was still frightened, An Chenmeng said. She looked scared when she talked about the nightmares. Mr. An, Mrs. An, I have an idea. Please dont be mad. Its just a guess and I have a reason for that, Leng Xiaoyao suddenly said seriously. Hearing that, Shen Xiyin knew what Leng Xiaoyao wanted to say, but she didnt stop her, because she was convinced by Leng Xiaoyao given An Chenmengs condition. Its fine. You can continue, Mr. An said. I think Chenmeng might be possessed by something evil, because she is always having nightmares these days. Besides, her body is cold and her face is pale, and yet the doctor couldnt find whats wrong with her. I know its hard for you to believe superstitions, but there are all kinds of unbelievable things in this big world. Science cant exin that, so we can think about ghosts. Its better to believe it than to deny it, Leng Xiaoyao said. Everyone was shocked. An Chenmeng was possessed by a ghost? Mr. An and Mrs. An didnt believe it at first, but they were slightly convinced by Leng Xiaoyaos exnation afterwards. An Chenmeng also cold sweat from fear and her body trembled a little. Actually Ive experienced something that cant be exined by science. For example, you should know that I used to be a bad person, right? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Yeah.. Mr. An and Mrs. An nodded. A while ago, my fianc pushed me to the ground. I passed out and had a long dream. After I woke up, I suddenly became very smart and clear-headed. I can learn everything quickly. Thats the reason why I suddenly became an excellent student from being a bad student. Im even the top scorer in the monthly test. I wasnt pretending to be dumb in the past, because that couldntst long. I dont think science can exin what Ive experienced. So, we cant jump to conclusions that it is impossible. You perhaps just havent experienced it, Leng Xiaoyao said. In order to convince them, she told them more about it. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. It turned out that Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became so outstanding for a reason! And the reason was quite unbelievable. R-Really? It was too strange and unbelievable for them, so it was hard for them to ept it right away. There is no need for me to lie to you, because it wont do me any good, right? Leng Xiaoyao said. They agreed with Leng Xiaoyao. What should we do if Chenmeng is really possessed by a ghost? Mrs. An asked in panic. If it really happened, how to solve the problem? In fact, Ive been studying metaphysics recently and Ive learned some skills. Perhaps I can help Chenmeng get rid of the ghost. Would you let me try? Dont be worried, I wont let Chenmeng be in danger, but please keep it a secret among us, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoyao knew the ck arts because she learned them from Shangguan Yang since she was little, but she wasnt good at it. The best she could do was drawing Taoist magic figures. What? Everyone was shocked when Leng Xiaoyao said that she could help Chenmeng get rid of the ghost. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, they felt they barely knew her and she wasnt like a normal person. I trust you. Please help me! Before Mr. An and Mrs. An said anything, An Chenmeng spoke. She didnt fully trust Leng Xiaoyao, and mainly wanted to have an exciting experience. Besides, she was suffering from terrible nightmares. If so, please give it a try, Miss Leng. Since An Chenmeng agreed and Leng Xiaoyao promised to keep An Chenmeng safe, they were willing to try it as long as there was hope. Great, I need to prepare some things. Miss Shen, can you go with me? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Of course. Shen Xiyin left with Leng Xiaoyao. Miss An, let me drive the car, because I need to tell you something. You might be too scared to stay calm, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she didnt have a drivers license, normally the traffic police wouldnt ask to see it. No problem. Shen Xiyin agreed. She was also afraid that she might lose control due to getting a fright. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao became the driver, while Shen Xiyin sat in the rear. When they were far away, Leng Xiaoyao said, Miss Shen, what Im going to tell you might offend you. Please dont be mad. I dont want to make it difficult for you. I just need to figure something out in order to solve the problem. Miss Leng, you can ask me whatever you want to know, Shen Xiyin said. She felt Leng Xiaoyao might have some misunderstandings about her. I heard from Chenmeng that you gave the jade pendant to her? Can you tell me where you got it? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Chapter 3097 - 3097 I Have a Plan 3097 I Have a n Shen Xiyin subconsciously thought this jade pendant might have something to do with Leng Xiaoyao. She didnt think Leng Xiaoyao might have found problems with that jade pendant and was suspicious of her. Yeah, I sent the jade pendant to Chenmeng. It was a gift from my aunt. Actually I nned to design jewelry myself for Mrs. An and Chenmeng when I came to see them with Chenjun, but I was short of time, so I gave the jade pendant which my aunt gave me to Chenmeng. Shen Xiyin said, Miss Leng, is there something wrong with that jade pendant? Yes, that jade pendant isnt so simple, Leng Xiaoyao said. Whats the problem? Shen Xiyin asked. She didnt realize how serious it was. Anyway, since there was a problem, Shen Xiyin became serious too. That jade pendant is covered with evil power, which means it was dug out from an evil grave. So people will have nightmares and be weak with a cold body and pale face after wearing it. An Chenmengs current condition is exactly the same, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. W-What? Shen Xiyin was shocked and frightened. Luckily, Shen Xiyin wasnt driving. If she was, she would definitely have lost control. Besides, there was a lot of traffic. Once she lost control, there would be an ident. Leng Xiaoyao was driving and looking ahead, but she focused on Shen Xiyins face through side nces. She could see that Shen Xiyin was extremely frightened, so Shen Xiyin obviously didnt know anything about it. M-Miss Leng, is that true? Shen Xiyin asked. Even if she still couldnt believe it, An Chenmeng was indeed sick now right after she gave her the jade pendant. Therefore, she was also worried that the jade pendant harmed An Chenmengs health. No matter how much she didnt believe it, she needed to make it clear. She had no intention of hurting An Chenmeng, so she obviously didnt want An Chenmeng to get sick because of her gift. There is no need for me to lie to you, because it wont do me any good. If you dont believe it, you can wait until after I handle it. To be honest with you, I tried to get close to you because of the jade pendant. I wanted to know whether you were aware of the harm behind the jade pendant. It was necessary for me to know if it was a scheme or an ident. I tested you, but now Im sure youre innocent, so I told you everything, Leng Xiaoyao said. Miss Leng, I honestly didnt know that that jade pendant is evil. There is no grudge between An Chenmeng and me. I have no reason to hurt her, Shen Xiyin said emotionally, because she had no idea about the evil power nor did she have the intention to hurt anyone. Therefore, she only cared about the jade pendant and An Chenmeng now. She didnt mind that Leng Xiaoyao had investigated her. Leng Xiaoyao investigated her for An Chenmeng. After all, An Chenmeng was sick because of the jade pendant she gave her. It was reasonable that Leng Xiaoyao was suspicious of her. In addition, if Leng Xiaoyao could solve the problem, Leng Xiaoyao would be helping her too! If An Chenmeng got in serious trouble because of the jade pendant sent by her, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life. And it would be impossible for her to be together with An Chenmeng. Since you had no idea about the truth of that jade pendant. It should either be an ident or a scheme for your aunt to give you this jade pendant. People in the antique industry all know that evil antiques can harm peoples health or luck. Its not really superstitions, Leng Xiaoyao said. No, its impossible. My aunt would never do something like that. Shen Xiyin denied it at once, but didnt have much confidence, because she remembered something. Miss Shen, as an outsider, I shouldnt ask much about your family affairs, but since Im involved, I need to remind you to make it clear, otherwise you might be dragged into unnecessary trouble, Leng Xiaoyao said. Thank you so much for your advice, Miss Leng. Shen Xiyin thanked her. Currently she was totally confused. She couldnt be sure whether her aunt giving her the jade pendant was a scheme or an ident. Shen Xiyin had a good rtionship with her aunt, but she didnt get along with her female cousin who was a year older than her. They both majored in jewelry design and werepetitors ever since they were little. If her aunt gave the jade pendant for a purpose, it might have something to do with her older cousin. If not, she didnt think her aunt would trap her. In other words, she was suspicious of her older cousin. She wasnt naive and wouldnt think that everyone was a good person. She never attacked other people, and had a great sense of self-defense. Therefore, although she didnt think Leng Xiaoyaos guess was possible, she still paid attention to it. Miss Leng, since we know Chenmeng got sick because of the jade pendant, we must take it back! Shen Xiyin said. She was afraid that An Chenmeng might get sicker if the jade pendant was with her for a while longer. I have a n. You dont need to worry about that, Miss Shen. If we take the jade pendant back right now, they might be suspicious, Leng Xiaoran said. Shen Xiyin didnt do it on purpose, so Leng Xiaoyao needed to protect Shen Xiyins face. W-What do you n to do? Shen Xiyin asked. Although she believed Leng Xiaoyao could handle it well, she wanted to know the details because she was anxious. First, go buy some yellow paper, brushes and cinnabar. Draw a Taoist magic figure for An Chenmeng to put on her body. Then we can say that the things on her body have been stained by the ghost, so her clothes need to be changed and the jewelry needs to be removed. At that time, Ill seize the chance and get rid of the evil power in the jade pendant before returning it to her. By then, itll be fine. Leng Xiaoyao said, But this can only stop the evil power from continuing to affect An Chenmeng. She still needs herbal medicines to help her recover. Chapter 3098 - 3098 Taoist Priests Stuff 3098 Taoist Priests Stuff Shen Xiyin couldnt believe it. Miss Leng, do you know how to get rid of ghosts?
    A little, but please keep it a secret, Leng Xiaoyao said. Finding out that Leng Xiaoyao could use Taoist skills, Shen Xiyin was shocked and couldnt digest the news right away. She felt it was too unbelievable to be true. Miss Leng, dont worry, I wont tell anyone. Shen Xiyin promised seriously. Leng Xiaoyao wanted to save An Chenmeng, but she was also helping Shen Xiyin, so Shen Xiyin wouldnt return kindness with ingratitude. Miss Shen, if your aunt gave the jade pendant to you by chance, dont think too much about it. If not, there must be a purpose, but we need to know if her target is only you or your entire family. If youre not the only target, what did she give to your other family member? Leng Xiaoyao said. Shen Xiyin was shocked and her face instantly turned pale, showing her worry. In that case, her family might be in danger as well. I-If thats true, what should I do? Should I tell my family? Miss Leng, please give me advice. Shen Xiyin felt helpless and immediately asked Leng Xiaoyao for help. Since Leng Xiaoyao could figure it out, she should have a solution. Before we are sure whether it was a scheme or an ident, we better not tell other people, Leng Xiaoyao said. If it was just an ident, it would be bad if more people heard about it. Then what should we do? Shen Xiyin asked. You can call your family once in a while and ask about their condition. You better have video calls with them, so that you can directly see their condition. If theyre fine, you dont need to say anything. If there is anything wrong, you can tell me. Ill think of a way to help you deal with it, Leng Xiaoyao said. Since she was involved, she would help Shen Xiyin if she needed her help. Anyway, it wasnt difficult.
    Sure. Shen Xiyin answered feeling a lot more relieved. Then she thanked Leng Xiaoyao. Miss Leng, thank you so much. If it werent for you, I wouldnt know anything and might have be the culprit. Although Shen Xiyin wouldnt know it had something to do with her if she didnt meet Leng Xiaoyao, she would feel guilty after finding out. Since I have the skills, I will definitely help you if you encounter trouble, Leng Xiaoyao said. Either way, Shen Xiyin was very grateful to Leng Xiaoyao. After hearing about the strange and scary things in the world, Shen Xiyin kept trembling in fear. It was beyond her knowledge of this world, so she couldnt digest the news within a short time. Before long, Leng Xiaoyao found the ce to buy yellow paper, brushes and cinnabar. When the store owner saw that Leng Xiaoyao, a young girl, wanted to buy the things, he felt it was strange and asked why she wanted them. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to talk about it, so she directly said that she was buying it for her grandfather. That being the case, the store owner didnt ask further. After buying the stuff, Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin went to a herb store. She wrote down a prescription, bought the herbs, then went home.
    Miss Leng, you know about herbs too? Shen Xiyin asked in surprise. She thought Leng Xiaoyao would need to ask a pharmacist for the prescription before buying the herbs, but unexpectedly Leng Xiaoyao did it on her own. A little, Leng Xiaoyao admitted. Although Leng Xiaoyao said she knew a little about herbs, Shen Xiyin believed that she knew a lot more than just a little. After experiencing what just happened, Leng Xiaoyao hadpletely impressed her and she really admired Leng Xiaoyao now. In the An familys mansion, Mr. An and Mrs. An were anxiously waiting for Leng Xiaoyao toe back. Even though they still doubted Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, they were left with no choice. When they were back in the An familys mansion, Shen Xiyin was much calmer, but she still needed time to digest the news. Xiaoyao, youre back. Once Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin were back, Mrs. An went to wee them. An Chenmeng followed behind. Mr. An also immediately stood up from the sofa. Looking at them urgently. Lets talk about it in Chenmengs room, Leng Xiaoyao said. No problem, Mrs. An replied. Afterwards, they went to An Chenmengs room. In An Chenmengs room, Leng Xiaoyao took out the stuff she had bought and put them on the table. Although they didnt know about the existence of ghosts, they had heard about them. Therefore, they knew what Leng Xiaoyao was doing the moment they saw the stuff. Are these Taoist priests stuff? An Chenmeng asked. I need to draw a Taoist talisman to get rid of ghosts. Chenmeng should wear it for three days. After three days when she stops having nightmares, she can remove it, but your clothing and things have all been affected by the evil power. You need to take them off. You can give your jade pendant to me. Then you can have a shower and put on clean clothing. Mrs. An will give you the clean clothing after you finish. You cant touch it right now, Leng Xiaoyao said. In fact, it was unnecessary. Leng Xiaoyao only needed to get rid of the evil power in the jade pendant, but it was necessary to continue the act to distract them from the jade pendant. Sure. An Chenmeng agreed and directly took the pendant off. Then she gave it to Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao took it and immediately used her magical energy to get rid the evil power of the jade pendant. Miss Leng, you can draw Taoist magic figures? Mr. An asked in surprise. Yes, but I cant tell you the details. Since you decided to trust me, please dont ask further about it. I promise I wont hurt An Chenmeng, Leng Xiaoyao said. Of course, Mr. An said. He understood that he couldnt ask about everything, so he closed his mouth. This Taoist talisman can chase the ghost away, but Chenmeng has already been affected. She needs to take herbs to recover faster. If you dont believe me, you can take the prescription to the hospital or ask a herb expert. If Chenming doesnt want to drink it because its bitter, she can only make a slow recovery. Itll affect her life and study, Leng Xiaoyao said. Chapter 3099 - 3099 Don’t Even Have Phone Number 3099 Dont Even Have Phone Number Given the current situation, we definitely trust you, Miss Leng, Mr. An said. He wasnt suspicious of Leng Xiaoyao. Even if it wasnt sessful, he wouldnt me her for that. If anything went wrong, they wouldnt ask Leng Xiaoyao to take the responsibility. After all, she helped them out of kindness, but if Leng Xiaoyao wanted to harm An Chenmeng, they wouldnt let her get away with it. Um, is the medicine very bitter? Upon hearing that she needed to take the herbal medicine, she was reluctant to do it because she heard herbal medicines were very bitter. Good medicines are always bitter. You can pinch your nose and drink it in one gulp. Do you want to be so sick for a long time? Mrs. An said. She had taken herbal medicines before, so she knew the bitterness, but health was more important in her eyes, so she could stand it. !! Right, the National College Entrance Examination is around the corner. If you dont take the medicine, you wont be able to recover before a month, whereas if you take the medicine, you can make a full recovery within a week. Didnt you say you want to study in the same university as me? If you dont get better quickly, how can you review and be as good as me at studying? Leng Xiaoyao said, deliberately challenging An Chenmeng. I didnt say I wont take it. I know its just a little bitter. It wont kill me. An Chenmeng epted the challenge. She didnt want them to look down on her, so she acted brave. Alright, go take a shower now, Leng Xiaoyao said. Oh, sure. An Chenmeng answered, then turned around and walked into the bathroom. Oh, do I need to leave? Mr. An asked. Because An Chenmeng needed to take a shower, he thought he shouldnt stay here. Although An Chenmeng would do it in the bathroom, he felt he should leave. No need, Leng Xiaoyao said. She understood Mr. Ans worries, but it was really unnecessary. In that case, Mr. An stayed. After that, An Chenmeng went to take a shower and Leng Xiaoyao began to draw a Taoist talisman. However, she needed to mix the cinnabar with water. Leng Xiaoyao bought cinnabar power, so she needed a bowl and a little water. Without dy, Mr. An brought a bowl and water over. Leng Xiaoyao made a mixture, then began to draw. Leng Xiaoyao drew quickly on the yellow paper. The others couldnt see light red light on the Taoist talisman, because they werent cultivators. After drawing the talisman, Leng Xiaoyao folded it to a triangle, then she used a red thread and threaded the talisman. An Chenmeng could now wear it. Is that enough? Mrs. An asked. Yes. When Chenmenges outter, she can wear it for three days, then shell be fine. Youll see its effect tonight, Leng Xiaoyao said. Mr. An and the others were curious, and looked forward to seeing the result. If it wasnt useful, they wouldnt me Leng Xiaoyao. After all, Leng Xiaoyao helped them because she was kind. And if it was useful, they would be extremely grateful to Leng Xiaoyao. Before long, An Chenmeng finished showering. Mrs. An gave her clean clothing. After changing, An Chenmeng dried her hair with a hairdryer, then walked out. Come here, put this on. Leng Xiaoyao handed the Taoist magic figure to An Chenmeng. No problem. An Chenmeng didnt ask much about it and directly put it on. Will I be fine with it? Yeah, but you need to wear it for three days. So dont lose it, and dont touch water with it, Leng Xiaoyao said. I know, An Chenmeng said. You can have this jade pendant, but dont wear it until you can remove the Taoist magic figure. You should just put it away for now, Leng Xiaoyao said. She had already gotten rid of the evil power within the jade pendant. Thanks. An Chenmeng answered, taking the jade pendant. She put it in the case on the dressing table. Since Leng Xiaoyao told her not to wear it, she definitely wouldnt put it on right away. Alright, you can boil this herbal medicine on your own. Take it once in the morning and evening. Whether youre getting better or not, take it for a week, Leng Xiaoyao said. Of course, thank you so much, Miss Leng. Mr. An and Mrs. An thanked her. You can thank me after Chenmeng has made a full recovery. If it isnt helping, feel free to let me know, Leng Xiaoyao said. She understood that they wouldnt fully trust her before An Chenmeng had made a full recovery. Anyway, since they turned to her for help, they had to believe that she wouldnt hurt An Chenmeng. They believed she had no bad intention, but that didnt mean they believed that she had the abilities to handle it. After it was done, Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin left. Will you leave just like that? An Chenmeng asked. She felt it was a little strange when Leng Xiaoyao quickly left after only staying in her home for a short time. What do you want me to do? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Why dont you stay for dinner? An Chenmeng offered. Upon hearing An Chenmengs words, Mrs. An agreed, If you have nothing to do, you can stay for dinner! She sincerely wanted them to stay, but if they had something to deal with, Mrs. An wouldnt force them to stay. However, if they were free, Mrs. An hoped that they could stay for dinner before leaving. No need, I told my grandpa that Ill eat at home. I only have time on the weekends, so I cant disappoint him. After Chenmeng has made a full recovery, welle and visit you again. Then I might stay with you for longer, Leng Xiaoyao said. I also need to finish my work. When Im free, Ille to see you! Shen Xiyin said. She wasnt very busy, but she didnt want to stay there alone. If so, we cant keep you. Come to see us when you have time, Mrs. An said. An Chenmeng was disappointed, but could understand, so she didnt insist that they stay. After that, Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin left. Um, Miss Leng, why dont you drive? You can drive to your home first. Then Ill drive to my hometer, Shen Xiyin said. She was still in shock. No problem! Leng Xiaoyao also needed to talk with Shen Xiyin about something, so she didnt refuse. After Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin left, An Chenmeng suddenly realized something wasnt right. She gave a shout and scared her parents. They thought she was feeling ufortable, so they immediately asked, Mengmeng, whats wrong? Didnt Leng Xiaoyao say she sees me as a friend? But we didnt exchange phone numbers or WeChat ounts! An Chenmeng eximed. Chapter 3100 - 3100 To Open a Jewelry Company 3100 To Open a Jewelry Company Mr. An and Mrs. An put on a resigned look. They thought something went wrong, but it turned out that An Chenmeng simply forgot something. You can see her tomorrow in school. You can ask her for her phone number then, Mrs. An consoled. Oh, right! Ill ask her for that tomorrow, An Chenmeng said. Leng Xiaoyao was far away, so she couldnt chase after her. !! In the car, Leng Xiaoyao asked Shen Xiyin, Miss Shen, youre a jewelry designer now right? Are you working in your jewelrypany or other peoples? Im working in another persons jewelrypany right now. I wanted to start up my own jewelry brand at the beginning, but I thought it might not be a good idea after researching the market. Its an intenselypetitive business. Only several among tens of thousands of entrepreneurs can be sessful. I dont think I can do that right now. It needs more than just money to manage a sessfulpany. My family is involved in the raw jade material industry, so I dontck raw jade materials, but its not easy to cut out jade. I dont want to rely on my family to do everything, Shen Xiyin said. Right, many industries are in a saturated period now. If youre not very outstanding, its indeed difficult to be sessful. You also need to advertise the products, otherwise customers wont see or like you. Leng Xiaoyao said, For example, if a person doesnt have a beautiful appearance, no one will bother to find your inner beauty. Youre right. Shen Xiyin agreed. But I have an idea. I wonder whether youre willing to work with me, Miss Shen, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoyao wanted to work with Shen Xiyin. They just met and Leng Xiaoyao barely knew Shen Xiyin, so it seemed casual and not serious when she offered to work with Shen Xiyin, but Shen Xiyin was a good partner from other aspects. Leng Xiaoyao had seen Shen Xiyins designs. They werent outstanding, but they were excellent. Most importantly, her family was involved in the raw jade material industry. Although they were just a franchisee, the developer they worked with was a majorpany in their city. In addition, they werent just partners, they were also rtives. Shen Xiyins older brother married the developers daughter, so they were very close. Therefore, if Shen Xiyin was willing to fill Leng Xiaoyao in, it would be much easier for Leng Xiaoyao to purchase lots of raw jade materials. At the beginning, Leng Xiaoyao didnt have the idea of joining the jewelry industry, because she knew it wasnt easy to start up a business, but an idea dawned on her earlier. She suddenly thought of a good way to promote a jewelry brand. She decided to mix a jewelry brand into a game. In the game, characters wore jewelry and used other kinds of jade tools. As long as the game became popr, the designs would be famous too! Moreover, they were original designs, and it was more meaningful since they were produced by the samepany. Once it became popr, people would buy the jewelry. That was the most effective way to promote the brand Leng Xiaoyao thought of for the time being. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao suddenly had the confidence and wanted to start up a jewelrypany. Oh, what idea? Shen Xiyin asked curiously. Because she had seen Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, she was convinced and believed that Leng Xiaoyaos idea must be impressive. I n to start up a jewelrypany. Do you have any interest in joining me? You can be a designer and the Design Director, but you wont be able to get more than 10% shares. I can do stone gambling on my own, so you dont need to pay for the cost, but I need you to help me form a rtionship with the raw jade material developer. I need to go to their warehouses to pick raw jade materials. Miss Shen, what do you think? Leng Xiaoyao said. If she directly went to the warehouses to pick raw jade materials, it was more likely to cut out jade. And it would be more convenient to form a long-term cooperation with the help of a close friend. Hearing that, Shen Xiyin was shocked. She didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to have the idea of starting up a jewelrypany. She had seen Leng Xiaoyaos abilities in stone gambling, so she believed that Leng Xiaoyao could do it, but could she do well in business? Miss Leng, is this a thing youve alway wanted to do, or is it just a sudden idea? Shen Xiyin asked. If Leng Xiaoyao had that idea for a long time, she would be willing to join her and work for her. After all, she always wanted to start up apany, but her abilities were limited. I have had that idea for a long time, but I just made up my mind to do it. Because I have a good idea for promoting it, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that it was a new idea, Shen Xiyin was slightly disappointed, but she was curious about Leng Xiaoyaos way of promoting. What is it? To be honest with you, Miss Shen, I just took over a technologypany and were currently making a new game. I have great confidence in it. In the game, characters will wear jewelry or use jade tools. We can use our jewelry designs in the game. If the game bes popr, the jewelry will be popr too, Leng Xiaoyao said. Shen Xiyins eyes lit up, because she agreed that it was a good idea, but she worried whether the game would be popr. Its a good way of promoting, but the game Shen Xiyin said doubtfully. Although Leng Xiaoyao looked confident, confidence wasnt enough to make a popr game. They thought it was a good game, but the public might not like it. I understand your worries, so I brought it up now, but not to urge you to make the decision. The game wont be released until three monthster. If you have interest, you can consider it as long as you want. I can take you to thepany for a tour as well. You can find out more about ourpany and game before you make a decision, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great, Ill consider it. Shen Xiyin answered. It was indeed hard for her to make the decision right away. After all, she knew little about Leng Xiaoyao since this was only their second meeting. She needed time to carefully think about that idea. After that, Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin exchanged phone numbers for future contact. Chapter 3101 - 3101 Gifts 3101 Gifts Leng Xiaoyao drove Shen Xiyins car outside the block she lived in, then she stopped, got out, and went inside. Halfway there, Leng Xiaoyao received Li Mochens call, but the caller was Mu Yiyang. Hey, Xiaoyao, Im leaving tonight. Is it convenient for you to have a meal with us? Theyre all familiar faces, Mu Yiyang asked. Sure, where are you? Leng Xiaoyao agreed without hesitation. Because Mu Yiyang called her with Li Mochens phone, Li Mochen must be with him. !! She told Mrs. An that she needed to dine with Leng Changyuan, otherwise Leng Changyuan might be upset, but it was just an excuse, so she didnt need to care about that now. However, before she went there, she needed to go home. She couldnt take the two pieces of jade everywhere! She wasnt afraid of other people paying special attention to her. She simply didnt want to carry them all the way. Were in XX restaurant, Room 888, Mu Yiyang said. Great, Ill be there in a while, Leng Xiaoyao said. It was nearly 4 pm, and wasnt dinner time yet, so she had a lot of time. Do you need me to pick you up? Mu Yiyang asked. No need, Ill go there on my own, Leng Xiaoyao replied. Fine! Mu Yiyang said, not insisting. Back home, Leng Xiaoyao saw Leng Yecheng walking in the yard with his crutches, while Leng Changyuan watched from the side. Hi, Yaoyao, youre back. What gift did you bring me? Once Leng Xiaoyao was home, Leng Changyuan walked to her with anticipation. He didnt forget that Leng Xiaoyao promised to send him a gift. Leng Yecheng did the same thing, but he walked slowly because of the crutches. Isnt this package too casual? Leng Yecheng joked when he saw the sack in Leng Xiaoyaos hand, but he epted it. He didnt care what gift Leng Xiaoyao sent him, because he knew it wouldnt be cheap. The package is indeed casual, but the gift isnt cheap at all, but please dont take it as a hot potato. Leng Xiaoyao smiled. She was a bit worried that they might reject it because it was too expensive. However, it wasnt up to them. Since she prepared gifts for them, they had to ept them. Oh, it sounds luxurious Leng Yecheng guessed that the price of the gift must be high. As a result, he hesitated to ept it before seeing it. Leng Changyuan, however, didnt think the gift would be too expensive because Leng Xiaoyao didnt have much money in his opinion. Moreover, it was a gift from Leng Xiaoyao, so he cherished it. My love is most valuable, right? Lets go inside to see them. Its not right to show off my wealth outside, Leng Xiaoyao said mysteriously. The more Leng Xiaoyao acted like that, the more Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were curious about it. They went back to the living room, where Song Meiyu was also. Seeing Leng Xiaoyao, Song Meiyu was displeased. Leng Xiaoyao was like a thorn in her side, but she couldnt walk away the moment they walked inside. She was mainly afraid that Leng Changyuan would be mad at her. In the living room, Leng Xiaoyao directly took the jade out. Leng Xiaoyao took out the violet jade first. She only had a sack, and nothing else to pack the jade in, so she took the jade out at once. Purple stone? Because no one thought of jade, they thought it was a stone when they saw the violet jade. But this stone looks beautiful. I think we can make handicrafts with it, Leng Changyuan said. Even if it was a stone, he didnt show any disappointment. A purple stone? Leng Xiaoyao put on a resigned look, but it was understandable that they didnt know what it was. Besides, they knew barely anything about jade, and they had no idea that she would bring jade home. Song Meiyu knew little about jade, but she didnt think of the jade at this moment. She thought it was a stone too, so she immediately mocked. Oh, Xiaoyao, you sent your grandfather a stone as a gift? So what? This stone is beautiful and I like it. Leng Changyuan argued. Even though it was a stone, he liked this beautiful stone. Grandpa, this is not a stone. This is a piece of violet jade, which is worth over twenty million yuan, Leng Xiaoyao said. What? Jade? Its worth over twenty million yuan? Hearing that, everyone was shocked. Looking at the violet jade, they couldnt believe their eyes. They didnt know about the types of jade, but they were aware of the high value of jade. How is it possible? Where did you get so much money to buy such expensive stuff? Song Meiyu didnt believe it. She refused to believe that Leng Xiaoyao had money to buy such expensive jade. She didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to be so rich. Right, where did you get money to buy such expensive jade? Leng Changyuan agreed. He didnt doubt Leng Xiaoyao, but he was full of surprise and confusion. Leng Yecheng understood that Leng Xiaoyao was rich enough to buy jade, but he felt the jade wasnt worth twenty million yuan. Most importantly, what was the use of the jade? Everyone liked valuable objects, but they werent so rich as to keep expensive collections. With twenty million yuan, they could do a lot more meaningful things. I obviously wouldnt pay twenty million yuan for the jade. I went to the antique street today and paid eight million yuan to buy a half-cut raw jade material. And I cut this violet jade out of it. Uncle Yecheng should know how I got so much money. I joined the stock market with Uncle Yecheng the other day, and I made twenty million yuan! Leng Xiaoyao said. What? You paid eight million for stone gambling? Everyone was shocked again. They couldnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao paid eight million yuan for a piece of jade which was worth over twenty million yuan through stone gambling. Leng Xiaoyao knew about stone gambling? She cut out jade? Although they couldnt do stone gambling, they knew about the game. However, it was very difficult to cut out jade and was highly likely to lose. However, Leng Xiaoyao sessfully cut out a piece of valuable jade. Moreover, Leng Xiaoyao also said that she had made twenty million yuan with Leng Yecheng from the stock market the other day. That was too unbelievable! Is this true? Leng Changyuan asked Leng Yecheng. Its true. I made dozens of millions of yuan as well, Leng Yecheng admitted. Since Leng Xiaoyao said it aloud, he would obviously admit it. Since Leng Yecheng admitted it, Leng Changyuan believed them. Song Meiyu, on the other hand, was extremely jealous. ... Chapter 3102 - 3102 Song Meiyu Passed out in Anger 3102 Song Meiyu Passed out in Anger Why? How could Leng Xiaoyao be so impressive? She made twenty million yuan by buying stocks and cut out a piece of jade which was worth over twenty million yuan. When did you learn to do stone gambling? Leng Changyuan asked Leng Xiaoyao, looking at her with excitement. His granddaughter was so unbelievable that he even thought it was a dream. I learned it recently, and cutting out jade is mainly up to ones luck. I have good luck, so I was able to cut out jade, Leng Xiaoyao said. She concluded it to be good luck, otherwise she didnt know how to exin it. It was true that cutting out jade mainly relied on a persons luck, so they were impressed by Leng Xiaoyaos good luck. Grandpa, this is for you. You can make whatever you want with it, but you better pay someone you trust to do it, otherwise you might lose a lot, Leng Xiaoyao said as she handed the violet jade to Leng Changyuan. Um, this is indeed a hot potato! Its too expensive. Why dont you keep it for yourself? Leng Changyuan didnt take it, because it was too expensive. He would feel uneasy if he took it. The price isnt important. This is my love. You cant reject it. If you do that, I wont talk to you in the future. After all, I was very happy when I cut out the jade. And I immediately came to give it to you. Isnt my love more valuable than the jade? Leng Xiaoyao asked, acting angry. Even though Leng Changyuan knew Leng Xiaoyao was doing it on purpose, he still didnt have the heart to hurt her, so he finally took it. How can you threaten me every time? Leng Changyuan was amused and very touched. Only close rtives were willing to give such an expensive gift. If I dont threaten you, you wouldnt take it. Leng Xiaoyao was satisfied and showed it on her face. Fine. Leng Changyuan could do nothing about it. Is my gift also a piece of jade you cut out? Leng Yecheng asked, feeling that it was highly likely. Youre right! Leng Xiaoyao said, then took out another jade and handed it to Leng Yecheng. This is also a piece of the confederate rose jade that I paid eight million yuan for. Its worth at least twenty million yuan as well. They were already amazed by the piece of violet jade which was worth over twenty million yuan, but now there was another piece of extremely valuable jade. Song Meiyu was more jealous than ever! Why was Leng Xiaoyao so outstanding? Why? Why couldnt Leng Yuqi be so impressive? In that case, they could easily make a fortune. Yaoyao, youre amazing! Leng Yecheng took the jade and didnt want to put it down. He was too surprised to say anything. He had to admit that Leng Xiaoyao was unbelievable and she was getting better and better. He wondered what else Leng Xiaoyao could do. Anyway, he believed Leng Xiaoyao must have a lot more skills he didnt know about. Of course, Leng Xiaoyao said proudly. She epted theirpliments without dy. After all, she was indeed impressive to them. Afterwards, she raised her arm and showed them her blood jade bracelet. See? I found it at a stand today. It cost me a thousand yuan, but its real, so its worth at least twenty million yuan! What? Hearing that, everyone was surprised. They heard surprising news one after another today, so they couldnt digest it immediately. Song Meiyu was so jealous of Leng Xiaoyao that she passed out in anger. Leng Changyuan immediately ordered a servant to call Leng Yehua and took Song Meiyu to the hospital. Leng Yehua didnt have time to ask why Song Meiyu fainted, but Leng Changyuan and the others clearly knew that she passed out, not because she was sick, but because she was angered by Leng Xiaoyao. Meiyu is too jealous. How could she faint like that? Leng Changyuanined. Yeah, she never treats Yaoyao well. Now Yaoyao has be outstanding, so she has lost her calm. She must wish her daughter was as impressive, Leng Yecheng said. He had a bad impression of Song Meiyu. Leng Xiaoyao shrugged. Although she didnt mean to anger Song Meiyu when she took the jade out, she didnt expect her to pass out so easily. Anyway, she only fainted for a while and wasnt sick, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt feel guilty. Halfway to the hospital, Song Meiyu woke up. Leng Yehua asked, What happened? Why did you pass out all of a sudden? Song Meiyu didnt answer, and instead started crying. She looked heart-broken. What happened? Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Leng Yehua thought Song Meiyu was sick, so he asked with concern. Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Xiaoyao Song Meiyu said, but couldnt finish a sentence. What did Leng Xiaoyao do? Did she anger you? Leng Yehua frowned with displeasure. If that was the reason, he couldnt forgive Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao made twenty million yuan from the stock market. And she paid 16 million yuan for two half-cut raw jade materials, then cut out two pieces of jade which are worth more than fifty million yuan. A-And she bought a blood jade bracelet which is worth over twenty million yuan by ident! How could she be so lucky! Song Meiyu eximed. She was reluctant to ept the truth. What? Leng Yehua was shocked, and so was the chauffeur. He almost lost control of the car. H-How is that possible? Leng Yehua couldnt believe it. Leng Xiaoyao was too unbelievable if that was true! Leng Xiaoyao just took out the jade and told us. I was there! I couldnt ept it, so I passed out, Song Meiyu said. She told her husband the reason why she fainted. She wasnt afraid of making a joke out of herself. She was incredibly angry, so she paid little attention to her image. Song Meiyu was so mad that she passed out. In that case, Leng Yehua couldnt me Leng Xiaoyao for that, but Leng Xiaoyao was totally beyond their expectations, so he lost his calm as well. In the Leng familys mansion. After staying with Leng Changyuan and the others for a while, Leng Xiaoyao said that she had an appointment with her friends and needed to go. Leng Changyuan didnt ask more or stop her. Leng Xiaoyao had won his trust, so he wouldnt restrict her freedom, but he still reminded her to be careful and toe home early. Chapter 3103 - 3103 Si Yiqi, Do You Need Me to Teach You a Lesson! 3103 Si Yiqi, Do You Need Me to Teach You a Lesson! When Leng Xiaoyao arrived at the destination, it was almost 6 pm. Recently, she paid more attention to her appearance when she was outside school. Therefore, she also put on make-up and dressed up this time. Among them, only Li Mochen had seen Leng Xiaoyao with make-up, so Mu Yiyang, Si Yiqi, and the general manager of Yufeng Technology, Lu Ke, were angry when Leng Xiaoyao walked in. Who are you? Get out! Mu Yiyang asked her with displeasure when she showed up. He thought girls nowadays had no moral standards. They deliberately caused all kinds of idents when they saw rich men. Mu Yiyang had that idea because they had encountered such things many times before. Some of those women attracted the attention of the rich men, but few of them could marry them. In fact, those rich men simply yed around and abandoned them right after sleeping with them. However, they had a tacit agreement, so the girls had to bear the result. Anyway, they had to admit that this girl was very pretty, but they werent yboys. Didnt you call me over, Mr. Mu? Leng Xiaoyao smiled and joked. She knew that they couldnt recognize her. It was quite normal, so she wasnt annoyed by Mu Yiyangs attitude. Hearing a familiar voice, Mu Yiyang and Si Yiqi rounded their eyes in shock. Leng Xiaoyao? This pretty girl was Leng Xiaoyao? Li Mochen knew that early on, so he was very calm, and Lu Ke didnt know Leng Xiaoyao, so he had no reaction. A-Are you Leng Xiaoyao? Mu Yiyang eximed. Obviously, the girl was Leng Xiaoyao, but he was too surprised to ept it right now. Because he knew Leng Xiaoyao had delicate features, she would definitely be a great beauty if she wore make-up, but he didnt expect her to put on make-up today, so he failed to recognize her. Before knowing that she was Leng Xiaoyao, he really couldnt connect this beautiful girl with Leng Xiaoyao. After knowing who she was, he took a closer look and found they indeed had the same features. Thats me! Leng Xiaoyao said, then walked inside. Oh my! I thought a woman deliberately walked into the wrong private room, Si Yiqi admitted. The moment Si Yiqi finished, he noticed a cold nce fall on him. He subconsciously turned and saw Li Mochen looking at him with displeasure. Si Yiqi was struck dumb. What did he say wrong? Although it could happen, Li Mochen felt Si Yiqi was humiliating Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao didnt feel embarrassed, and agreed with Si Yiqi. Youre right. Many women do that on purpose. Saying that, Leng Xiaoyao directly walked to sit down next to Li Mochen. It seemed very natural. Mu Yiyang and Si Yiqi werent as surprised as the first time, but Lu Ke was extremely surprised. Why did the girl directly walk to sit next to Li Mochen and Li Mochen didnt say anything? Even his face didnt show any displeasure. After Leng Xiaoyao sat down, she greeted Li Mochen. Hi, Brother Mochen, been a few days! Youre more handsome than ever. Upon hearing the way Leng Xiaoyao spoke to Li Mochen, Lu Ke was more surprised. Because of that, he realized their rtionship wasnt normal. Li Mochen was struck dumb for a second when Leng Xiaoyao said he was more handsome than ever. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat and he didnt know how to reply. Xiaoyao, how can you onlypliment Mochen? Arent we handsome too? Mu Yiyangined. He didnt think he was worse than Li Mochen, but women always paid more attention to Li Mochen than him, which he was unhappy about. I think Brother Mochen is the most handsome, Leng Xiaoyao said. Tell me, do you like Mochen? Mu Yichen asked meaningfully. Hearing that, Li Mochen was nervous. Did Leng Xiaoyao like him? However, the next moment he realized that it was probably not possible. After all, there was an age gap between them. It was impossible for Leng Xiaoyao to like him. Even if she liked him, he couldnt be together with her. Therefore, Li Mochen turned to look at Mu Yiyang coldly. What are you talking about? Why does she treat you and me differently? Mu Yiyang understood that it wasnt likely, but he still argued unhappily. Mr. Mu, Im just being honest. Why do you think its about affection? Is it so hard for you to admit that there are men who are more handsome than you? Leng Xiaoyao asked resignedly. Currently, she had no affection for Li Mochen. She only felt guilty. Mu Yiyang was struck dumb and didnt know what to say. Ha-ha. Si Yiqi snorted withughter and immediately pointed the truth out. Xiaoyao, hes always been unhappy that Mochen is more handsome than him. Oh, I understand! Leng Xiaoyao nodded, feeling amused. Si Yiqi, do you need me to teach you a lesson? How could you say that in front of my face? Mu Yiyang was angry and red at Si Yiqi. Since Si Yiqi pointed it out, he couldnt deny it. Otherwise he would only make himself a joke. Its the truth! Si Yiqi insisted. He wasnt afraid of Mu Yiyang. Fine! Mu Yiyang clenched his teeth, but he wouldnt beat Si Yiqi just because of that. He wasnt really angry. It was just their way of getting along with each other. Let me introduce you, this is the general manager of Yufeng Technology, Lu Ke, Li Mochen said to Leng Xiaoyao. Upon hearing that he was the general manager of Yufeng, Leng Xiaoyao felt a little embarrassed. She wondered whether Li Mochen had told him that she had hacked into their system. Anyway, Li Mochen did the introduction, so Leng Xiaoyao needed to exchange greetings with him. Hi, Manager Lu. Nice to meet you, Miss Leng. Lu Ke replied. He didnt know her background, but had heard that her name was Leng Xiaoyao. At the same time, he was very curious about her background. Why were they so polite to her? Chapter 3104 - 3104 Are You Sure You’re Not Joking? 3104 Are You Sure Youre Not Joking? Lu Ke didnt know that Leng Xiaoyao had hacked into the system of Yufeng Technology. Li Mochen didnt talk about that behind Leng Xiaoyaos back. And it was past. After all, Leng Xiaoyao hadnt done any damage to their system, so it was unnecessary to bring it up. Xiaoyao. we havent ordered yet. What do you want to eat? Mu Yiyang ced the menu in front of Leng Xiaoyao and asked her to order. Leng Xiaoyao didnt hesitate to order several of her favorite dishes, which were also Li Mochens choices. Li Mochen always thought that Leng Xiaoyao had the same taste as him. He didnt think much about it. !! After ordering, they began to chat. Oh, there is arge stone gambling meeting at City Li next weekend. I need to go there. Although its a task, the schedule isnt tight. Im going to see whether I can cut out jade, said Mu Yiyang. Leng Xiaoyaos eyes lit up and she said, Ill go with you. Leng Xiaoyao knew Mu Yiyang was talking to Li Mochen and Si Yiqi, but she wanted to take part in the stone gambling meeting. At the same time, she coulde back with jade. The others were surprised. Mu Yiyang asked, You can do stone gambling? Of course. Leng Xiaoyao said, But if its not convenient, I can go by myself. Its not inconvenient at all, Li Mochen said. He actually didnt have a n to go there, but he changed his mind since Leng Xiaoyao wanted to go. Anyway, he had nothing else to do. Moreover, since Leng Xiaoyao said she could stone gamble, she must have some skills. He also wanted to see what she could do. Leng Xiaoyao realized that Li Mochen would go too, so she was excited at once. In order to make sure, she asked, Brother Mochen, will you go too? Yeah, I have nothing to do, so I can go have a look, Li Mochen said. After making sure of it, Leng Xiaoyao was even happier. Although she would go even without Li Mochen, she would be happier if he could go. Mu Yiyang and Si Yiqi, however, didnt believe Li Mochens words. They thought Li Mochen made up his mind to go after Leng Xiaoyao said she would go, because they were aware that Li Mochen wouldnt go from the very beginning. Moreover, Li Mochen seemed free, but he was actually very busy. Given Leng Xiaoyaos reaction, they didnt think Leng Xiaoyaos rtionship with Li Mochen was so simple. Therefore, they began to doubt whether there was something different between them. However, they didnt dare to ask nor did they say anything about it. It was just their doubt. If they said it aloud, it might be embarrassing. Ill go too, Si Yiqi said. Since they were all going there, he should join them for fun. Moreover, he also wanted to see Leng Xiaoyaos skills at stone gambling. Lu Ke wasnt as free as them, so he wouldnt go. Originally, he thought Leng Xiaoyao was an ordinary girl, but he realized that she seemed to be extraordinary after hearing their conversation. It aroused his curiosity. However, because he just met Leng Xiaoyao, he didnt ask much and only listened to them quietly. Leng Xiaoyao, is there anything you cant do? Mu Yiyang asked. He felt Leng Xiaoyao could do everything. Although it sounded exaggerated, she indeed had too many skills. She was full of surprises. Although I have many skills, I cant do everything. There are a lot of things I cant do, Leng Xiaoyao said. She obviously couldnt do everything, she was just more skilled than ordinary people. What cant you do? Mu Yiyang asked. Ill see after I run into difficulties. Before that, I dont know what I cant do, Leng Xiaoyao replied. Since you can do stone gambling, you should have done it before, right? Si Yiqi asked. I did. I just bought two half-cut raw jade materials today. I cut out two pieces of jade from them, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt bother keeping it a secret. After all, it was shocking news and many people must have posted about it on the Inte. It would be known to everyone sooner orter. Therefore, it wasnt a secret, and she could tell them. The others were surprised. Mu Yiyang asked, What types of jade? One was violet jade, while the other was the confederate rose jade. Both of them were worth more than twenty million yuan, and I paid sixteen million yuan for them, Leng Xiaoyao said. What? Everyone was shocked. One was violet jade, and the other was the confederate rose jade? That was unbelievable! Not to mention that both of them were worth at least twenty million yuan! They knew little about stone gambling, but they were aware of its difficulty. It was much harder than other types of gambling. Yet Leng Xiaoyao had just bought two raw jade materials and cut out two pieces of jade from them. That had never happened before! Li Mochen was surprised, but didnt think it was unbelievable. Leng Xiaoyao had already left a deep impression of people with superpowers on him. In that case, she could do things that ordinary people couldnt do. What the f*ck? Thats incredible! Mu Yiyang couldnt help blurting out curses. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, he admired her more than ever. Are you sure youre not joking? Si Yiqi doubted Leng Xiaoyaos words, because it was too unbelievable to be true, but if Leng Xiaoyao wasnt joking, he would believe it. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was very outstanding in his eyes. Of course not. Many people have seen it. I think many of them will post about it on the Inte. Although it might not be hot news, you can still find it. Why dont you search for it? Leng Xiaoyao said. She wasnt sure whether it would be hot news, but she believed that some people would definitely post about it on the Inte. Hearing that, they stopped doubting her, but they were still very surprised. Let me see, Mu Yiyang said, immediately taking out his phone and searching for it. He didnt have doubts now, he simply wanted to read it. However, when Mu Yiyang opened the search bar, he didnt know what to do next. What are the key words? Chapter 3105 - 3105 You’re Popular 3105 Youre Popr Um, I dont know. Let me try it! said Leng Xiaoyao, taking out her phone. After thinking for a while, she typed down: A girl cut out violet jade and the confederate rose jade from two half-cut raw jade materials in City Chang. The next moment, there were results. The titles of the articles were basically the same as what Leng Xiaoyao had typed down. There were only a few different words. However, it had gone viral much faster than Leng Xiaoyao had expected. It already became a piece of hot news and aroused peoples jealousy. After that, Leng Xiaoyao showed them the news. There were photos of Leng Xiaoyao as well, but not many people knew it was Leng Xiaoyao, because only a few had seen her with make-up. !! This time, they had to believe it. Xiaoyao, youre popr now. I think you shouldnt wear make-up next time you go out. It wont do you good if bad people recognize you, Mu Yiyang said with concern. Right! A persons talent will arouse the envy of others. If other people know about your skills, some of them might have bad intentions. Si Yiqi chimed in. Dont worry, I normally dont wear make-up. Even if I run into bad people, I can protect myself too, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she wasnt worried, she was touched by their kindness. Suddenly, they remembered that Leng Xiaoyao was very good at martial arts. Youre right. Youre so good at kung fu. I dont think anyone can hurt you, but you can never be too careful. So you better be cautious, Mu Yiyang said. Whether Leng Xiaoyao had the ability to protect herself or not, it showed that they cared about her. Lu Ke was even more impressed by Leng Xiaoyao now. This girl was extraordinary! She was excellent at stone gambling and martial arts. In addition, both Mu Yiyang and Si Yiqi admired her, so she must have other skills he didnt know about. Therefore, Lu Ke didnt dare to look down on Leng Xiaoyao. Well tell you before we set off. We can get to the airport at the same time, then go there together, Mu Yiyang said. No problem, Leng Xiaoyao replied. Dont worry, Mochen and I will be in City Chang. Well make the arrangement, Si Yiqi said. Just like that, it was done. Xiaoyao, since youre so good at stone gambling, why dont you help me with it at that time? Mu Yiyang said with anticipation. Although he wanted to try, he clearly knew it was impossible for him to cut out jade unless he had extremely good luck. No problem, Ill pick several for each of you, but I cant promise that there is jade in them. I know a bit about raw jade materials and I have good luck, but I cant see whats inside. I cant be sure whether there is jade, Leng Xiaoyao warned. Although she could tell whether there was jade, she decided to keep a low profile. Of course, no one can be sure of that, Mu Yiyang said. Although he said he needed Leng Xiaoyaos help, he wouldnt solely rely on her to cut out jade. He still hoped that he would have good luck too. Thanks, Miss Leng, Si Yiqi said. He also wanted to have a try. Perhaps there would be jade in the raw jade materials Leng Xiaoyao chose for them. Li Mochen couldnt stand it when Leng Xiaoyao chatted happily with Mu Yiyang and Si Yiqi. He somehow felt unhappy, so he changed the topic and interrupted them. No matter what they were talking about, Leng Xiaoyao could join them. It seemed that there was nothing she didnt know. For example, Li Mochen mentioned a crime, and Leng Xiaoyao gave a detailed analysis as if she was a professional detective. To be specific, she seemed to be better than a professional detective, because she could analyze the crime from the beginning to the end. Xiaoyao, how could you be so urate? People might think youre involved in the crime. Mu Yiyang admired Leng Xiaoyao more than ever and felt slightly hurt. They just introduced half of the crime, but Leng Xiaoyao already had a conclusion. Is it difficult? Thats just my analysis, not the final result! Leng Xiaoyao said. Her analysis wasnt the result, and could only be used as a reference. However, if they wanted to know the result, they needed to analyze it. But your analysis is the final result, Mu Yiyang said. He felt hit when Leng Xiaoyao said it wasnt difficult. Well, that can only prove that my analysis is right. An analysis isnt the result, but its necessary in order to get a result, Leng Xiaoyao said. Miss Leng, can you tell me what you do? Lu Ke finally asked Leng Xiaoyao for her background. Im a senior high school student, but Ill soon work in the same industry as Executive Lu, because I just took over a technologypany. Since were all Brother Mochens friends, I hope we canpete openly at that time, Leng Xiaoyao said. She was willing topete fairly. Since Li Mochen had a rtionship with Yufeng Technology, she didnt want to y tricks. A senior high school student? Lu Ke was shocked. Although Leng Xiaoyao looked young, he thought she was over twenty years old. However, she was much younger, although she behaved much more maturely than her age. To his astonishment, she was a senior high school student. In that case, she just turned eighteen years old. Leng Xiaoyao said that she just bought a technologypany, which meant she was going to join the technology industry. This time, Leng Xiaoyao told them her other ability and surprised them once more. However, Li Mochen already knew about it and was also aware of Leng Xiaoyaos hacking skills. Miss Leng, dont worry, even if were not Mochens friends, Yufeng wontpete unfairly, but if anyone dares to y tricks against us, we wont hesitate to fight back, Lu Ke said. Yufeng was a veryrgepany with outstanding services and a good reputation. Chapter 3106 - 3106 Don’t Scare Us 3106 Dont Scare Us Xiaoyao, dont scare us like that! Are you going to join the IT industry? Does it mean that youre good at IT too? Mu Yiyang asked. He couldnt digest the shocking news immediately, because Leng Xiaoyao had so many skills. Yeah! Leng Xiaoyao answered. She didnt bother to be modest at this moment. Have you done research about the market yet? Si Yiqi asked. He understood that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt make decisions casually, but was worried that Leng Xiaoyao might not have done her homework. Of course, I have confidence in myself. Otherwise I wouldnt make the decision, but I cant know the oue if I dont take action, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt say that she would seed, but that she had the confidence. !! If she didnt have confidence, she would only make a joke of herself. Shes better than me at hacking, Li Mochen said. He didnt care if they knew Leng Xiaoyao was better than him at hacking. What? They were surprised, because they knew Li Mochens level of hacking and believed that no one could be better than him, but now Li Mochen said that Leng Xiaoyao was better than him. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao must be a top hacker. I think I dont need to eat today, because I need a long time to digest this, Mu Yiyang joked, and it wasnt exaggerated. How can you have so many skills? Si Yiqi asked. He couldnt digest the news right now either. Because Im smart, Leng Xiaoyao said, seeming egotistical, but not one felt offended, because Leng Xiaoyao was telling the truth. Can you tell me the name of yourpany, Miss Leng, Lu Ke asked. Xiaoyao Technology. It means freedom, but I havent started making new business deals yet. Im just maintaining the previous projects. In about two or three months, Ill advertise mypany with a new product, Leng Xiaoyao said. As for what the new product was, Leng Xiaoyao didnt tell them. The others also didnt ask, because they knew that she didnt want to say. Great, Im looking forward to seeing it. If you dont mind, Miss Leng, can you send me an invitation letter to the release conference? As long as I have time, Ill definitely go to celebrate it, Lu Ke said. After knowing that Leng Xiaoyao had so many skills, he believed that Xiaoyao Technology couldnt be usual. Of course I dont mind. Its my honor if you cane, Leng Xiaoyao said. Yufeng was a leading technologypany in City Chang, and Lu Ke had a lot of fame in the industry. Therefore, if Lu Ke showed up, Xiaoyao Technology would attract more attention. Dont forget me. I must be present too! Si Yiqi interjected. And me! Mu Yiyang said. Im more than happy to have so many important figures there. Brother Mochen, if you have time, why dont youe as well? Leng Xiaoyao suggested. Sure. Li Mochen answered. After the meal, Li Mochen offered to send Leng Xiaoyao home and Leng Xiaoyao epted. Since Li Mochen offered to drive her home, the other men couldnt say anything. On their way, Leng Xiaoyao said to Li Mochen, Brother Mochen, be more careful these days. Because the event was on Monday this week, Li Mochen would encounter trouble during that time. I will. Li Mochen replied. Although he didnt ay his suspicions, he would be grateful to her before making sure that she had a bad intention. Afterwards, the atmosphere became slightly awkward. A few minutester, Li Mochen suddenly said, Oh, dont mind what Mu Yiyang just said. What did he say? Leng Xiaoyao didnt know what Li Mochen was talking about. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos answer, Li Mochen knew she didnt take Mu Yiyangs words to heart. That was his purpose of bringing it up, but he still felt slightly upset. He mentioned you possibly liking me. He never minds his words, Li Mochen said. I understand why Mr. Mu said that. There is a reason for that. After all, I indeed treat you differently, and you always keep a distance from women, but you dont look unhappy when I sit with you. Its hard for them not to think too much, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt deny that their rtionship was really different. Li Mochens heart pounded. He somehow felt that Leng Xiaoyao understood him. And she said that she indeed treated him differently. What did that mean? Was it as Mu Yiyang said? Did Leng Xiaoyao have affection for him? They just met! Wasnt it too quick if she already fell in love with him? It sounded too unreal! Brother Mochen, you should still remember what I told you before. I think we might see each other very often in the future. I even dreamed about your encountering danger. Its hard to exin. I sometimes wonder whether we have had a previous incarnation. Perhaps what I have dreamed about has happened in the previous incarnation, Leng Xiaoyao said. In fact, it was real and had happened in their previous incarnation. Li Mochen suddenly remembered the picture that shed in his mind that day. The girl who closely resembled Leng Xiaoyao was angrily saying something while pointing at him. Did they really have a previous incarnation? It sounded ridiculous, but Li Mochen wondered whether it was real. I know it sounds unbelievable, but there are all kinds of strange things in this world. I think we should rather trust it than deny it. So that itll be easier for us to ept strange things, Leng Xiaoyao said. She sounded serious and deliberately reminded Li Mochen to be prepared for strange things. Otherwise, he might not be able to ept it when he ran into ghosts and monsters. Chapter 3107 - 3107 Do You Believe That? 3107 Do You Believe That? Great, I know. Li Mochen answered. He understood that Leng Xiaoyao was reminding him to be prepared. Since she did it for a reason, Leng Xiaoyao should know about the existence of ghosts and monsters. Moreover, she didnt just know it, but might have encountered them before. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was very strange in Li Mochens opinion. Do ghosts and monsters really exist in this world? Li Mochen asked. He believed they really existed, but still wanted to hear Leng Xiaoyaos answer. Besides, he had experienced strange things himself. For example, he almost lost control of himself once every month. He couldnt stop it from happening, nor could he find out the reason. He didnt know when exactly he would go crazy, so he wasnt mentally prepared every time. He had to hide from the crowd before losing his mind. In the past, he couldnt prevent himself from injuring people, but now he was able to. He wouldnt injure people randomly, but it was very ufortable when he had an attack of the illness. He felt like rats were biting him all over. If I say yes, will you believe it? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Of course, Li Mochen said. Do you believe my words, or have you encountered it yourself? Leng Xiaoyao asked. She didnt think Li Mochen stopped being suspicious of her, so Li Mochen shouldnt believe her. She was right. Ive experienced strange things, so I believe you, Li Mochen said. Song Meiyu was fine halfway to the hospital, but she still had a medical check before going home. When Song Meiyu got home, Leng Yuqi heard that Leng Xiaoyao had cut out two pieces of jade which were worth millions of yuan. She was jealous of Leng Xiaoyao too. She couldnt figure out why Leng Xiaoyao suddenly became so outstanding. Why couldnt she do that? At the same time, she was afraid that Chu Jianan would hear the news. Chu Jianan didnt contact her for a whole day. She didnt know what he was doing. Chu Jianan didnt hear that Leng Xiaoyao had cut out jade, but currently he was with someone who was totally beyond Leng Yuqis imagination. Chu Jianan was drinking with several friends in a clubhouse and his friend came with his younger sister and her friend. The younger sisters friend was Jiang Yiyan, Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianans close friend. She put on light make-up today and wore a V-neck ck strappy dress. Her breasts were slightly exposed. The long skirt was slit from the thigh, and a thin white coat was worn outside the skirt. In addition, she chose a pair of 6 cm high stilettos today. Her hair was tied into a high ponytail, and she looked sexy and Intellectual, not immature. However, she seemed a little nervous and didnt look at ease. It was her n to show up in front of Chu Jianan, so she wasnt surprised when she saw him. When Jiang Yihan arrived, Chu Jianan had already drunk a lot. The moment he saw Jiang Yihan, his eyes blinked. He had never noticed that Jiang Yihan was so hot. She had bigger breasts, a thinner waist, and rounder butt than Leng Yuqi. Even her face was no less pretty than Leng Yuqi. After putting on make-up, she was more beautiful than Leng Yuqi. Although he had already slept with Leng Yuqi, Leng Yuqi rarely dressed sexily. It was hard to arouse his desire. Now Chu Jianan felt aroused when he looked at Jiang Yihan. He could barely take his eyes off her body. Even if he was aroused by Jiang Yihan, he wouldnt betray Leng Yuqi just because of that, but if Jiang Yihan seduced him, he might lose control. Jiang Yihan didnt pay special attention to Chu Jianan, so she missed his reaction. She didnt fully understand it, but she could see that Chu Jianan was distracted by her. In other words, she had sessfully attracted his attention. It wasnt a bad beginning. Hey, two great beauties came. Its a special day today. Youre so beautiful and sexy. Once the two girls walked inside, the men in the private room were excited, but they were familiar and one of the girls was their friends younger sister, so they had no bad intentions. Since we came out for fun, we should obviously dress up. Even if not for men, we should do it for ourselves, the younger sister said. After that, Jiang Yihans friend pulled her to sit down on the sofa right next to Chu Jianan. She didnt do it on purpose, but there was arge vacant space by Chu Jianan. Hi, Jianan! After sitting down, Jiang Yihan greeted Chu Jianan. She knew Chu Jianan was here, so she carefully dressed up today. She didnt y smart and say it was a coincidence. If she said that, it would be embarrassing after the truth came out. Hi, do you drink? Chu Jianan asked. Chu Jianan didnt n to be close to Jiang Yihan tonight, but he couldnt stay calm when she sat close to him. Especially when he saw her slightly exposed breasts, he had a strong desire to move closer. Yeah, but I cant drink much, otherwise I get drunk, Jiang Yihan said, acting weak. Then you can drink a little, Chu Jianan said and poured a ss of wine for Jiang Yihan. Although he said she could drink a little, he actually wanted her to drink more. Because Chu Jianan was treating Jiang Yihan, the others paid little attention to her. Jiang Yihans friend also went to drink with the others. Dont tell Yuqi that you saw me drinking here, Chu Jianan said to Jiang Yihan. He didnt want Leng Yuqi to know that he drank with Jiang Yihan. No problem. Jiang YIhan answered. She looked obedient, but she was extremely jealous of Leng Yuqi. Jiang Yihan wasnt good at drinking, but she wasnt bad either. However, she acted drunk in front of Chu Jianan and pretended to be dizzy after drinking arge ss of wine. She touched and rubbed against Chu Jianan by ident. Even Chu Jianan couldnt notice that it was her scheme. Honestly, he enjoyed it and was drunk too. Chapter 3108 - 3108 Jiang Yihan and Chu Jianan 3108 Jiang Yihan and Chu Jianan Actually, when Jiang Yihan did that, she was very nervous, because she was purposely seducing Chu Jianan. It was the first time that she had ever done that, so she was nervous. At the same time, she felt very excited and wanted to do more. Jianan, Yuqi seems to be in a bad mood recently. Did you have a fight? I know its your personal affair and I shouldnt ask about it as an outsider, but you seem to be in a bad mood too, so I thought I should care about you. Please dont be mad. If you dont want to tell me, I can understand, Jiang Yihan said, her voice filled with concern for Chu Jianan. We didnt quarrel, but something has indeed gone wrong between us. I want to be alone for a while, Chu Jianan said. He wanted to stay away from Leng Yuqi. Oh! Jiang Yihan answered. Upon hearing that something went wrong between Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi, she was pleased. If so, dont think about the unhappy things. Jianan, lets y games! Sure. Chu Jianan agreed, then yed Sic Bo with Jiang Yihan. A few roundster, Jiang Yihan deliberately dropped a dice, then bent to pick it up. Once she bent, her breasts were exposed further. Chu Jianan saw it and subconsciously swallowed hard. He waspletely aroused now. If Chu Jianan didnt drink, he wouldnt be aroused so easily, but now he was totally attracted to Jiang Yihan. However, he showed none of it on his face. Jiang Yihan couldnt see his real feelings, but she had patience. She knew it would take time. Come on, lets dance! Someone proposed. Why not! Jiang Yihans friend agreed and immediately turned the lights darker. Someone went to y louder music and they began to dance in an empty area. Because the music became louder, they had to be close in order to hear each other. Therefore, Chu Jianan approached Jiang Yihans ears and asked, Do you want to dance? Feeling Chu Jianans warm breath, Jiang Yihan got nervous. I-I cant Jiang Yihan said. Just randomly move your body. Lets go! Since were out for fun, we must enjoy ourselves. Saying that, Chu Jianan pulled Jiang Yihans hand and walked to the dance floor. When Chu Jianan held her hand, Jiang Yihans heart pounded faster. She wished the moment couldst forever! She wanted Chu Jianan to hold her hand, and only her hand. Anyway, since Chu Jianan pulled her to dance, Jiang Yihan didnt resist, but she really didnt know how to dance, so she looked slightly embarrassed. Just follow me and move your body, Chu Jianan said. Then he held her hands and began to move his body. Seeing that, Jiang Yihan moved her body as well. At the beginning, she still felt awkward, but gradually she started to enjoy herself. After dancing for a while, someone knocked Jiang Yihan into Chu Jianan. Jiang Yihan fell into his arms and Chu Jianan subconsciously hugged her. It was the first time that they were so close. Jiang Yihan panicked and they immediately separated. Sorry, I didnt mean to Chu Jianan apologized at once. N-No worries, Jiang Yihan said. She didnt dare to meet Chu Jianans eyes, but she honestly didnt care about it at all. Instead, she loved it when they were so close. However, right when Jiang Yihan stood up and wanted to walk away, she slipped and fell into Chu Jianan again. Seeing that, Chu Jianan subconsciously supported her, but he avoided hugging her this time. He didnt want to be embarrassed again. In that instant, Jiang Yihan felt it too. This time, Jiang Yihan was so embarrassed that she wished it hadnt happened. Although she had the intention of seducing him, she never nned to be so straightforward. Without dy, Jiang Yihan got back to her feet and apologized to Chu Jianan. Jianan, Im sorry. I didnt do it on purpose. Its fine. Chu Jianan replied. Then he joked. But I almost lost control. Jiang Yihan instantly flushed red. She honestly didnt do it on purpose. Luckily, the other people focused on dancing and didnt know what they were doing. If other people saw it, they would be even more embarrassed. Um, why dont you call Yuqi over? Shes your girlfriend. She can help you. Jiang Yihan blushed scarlet. Although Leng Yuqi hadnt told her what they did privately, she knew they must have had sex before. Dont bring her up. Its upsetting. Chu Jianan interrupted unhappily and calmed down a little. Suddenly, he lost interest in Leng Yuqi and started to be interested in Jiang Yihan. Even if he couldnt forget Leng Xiaoyao, he clearly knew it was impossible for them to be together. No matter how beautiful and outstanding Leng Xiaoyao was, it couldnt change the fact that she had humiliated him many times. He had his own dignity, so he wouldnt allow his woman to humiliate him like that. Sorry, I didnt mean to upset you. Jing Yihan apologized at once, looking pitiful. Chu Jianan melted right away. Actually, he didnt me Jiang Yihan. He wasnt so mean. Alright, since you cant dance, why dont we go back and continue to drink? Chu Jianan said. He suddenly had the idea of getting Jiang Yihan drunk. Sure. Jiang Yihan answered, then they went to sit on the sofa and continued to drink. Chapter 3109 - 3109 You’re Very Good 3109 Youre Very Good Jiang Yihan ended up drinking a lot. Although she felt a little dizzy, she was still conscious, but she became much braver. Jianan, tell you what, Im so envious of Yuqi. She has you who loves her deeply. Youve done a lot for her, and I see it, Jiang Yihan said, showing her envy of Leng Yuqi. At the same time, she was jealous too, but she didnt show it on her face. Chu Jianan indeed had done a lot for Leng Yuqi, but he did that because he loved Leng Yuqi. Now he felt his love for her was fading. He even didnt want to hear how well he treated Leng Yuqi and how many things he had done for her. Sometimes, I even wish I were Yuqi, Jiang Yihan said, showing her obvious envy. Chu Jianan immediately realized that Jiang Yihan liked him. Knowing that Jiang Yihan liked him, Chu Jianan felt extremely satisfied. Even though he didnt like her, he was very proud of himself after knowing that a girl admired him. Chu Jianan didnt like Jiang Yihan, but he had to admit that he was attracted to her tonight. He even wanted to do something with her. Do you mean you like me? Chu Jianan asked. Although it couldnt be more obvious, he wanted to hear the answer from Jiang Yihans mouth. Yes! I like you, Jianan, but youre Yuqis boyfriend, so I have to keep it to myself. Please dont be mad at me now that you know. I can secretly like you. Ill never bother you. I simply hope you can still be friends with me. Please dont hate me, Jiang Yihan said. She was afraid that Chu Jianan might push her away after knowing that she liked him. Of course not. Its a good thing to be liked by other people. I didnt expect you to like me all this time, but Ive always ignored you. Youre so attractive that even Leng Yuqi isntparable to you, Chu Jianan said. Those were his real thoughts. Now Chu Jianan was more interested in Jiang Yihan than Leng Yuqi. He was attracted to Jiang Yihan. Although he had no intention of breaking up with Leng Yuqi and being together with Jiang Yihan, he was willing to have an affair with her if she agreed. In other words, they would secretly have a sexual rtionship. Chu Jianan had no moral standards, so he didnt think it was shameful to dare two girls at the same time. Instead, he felt it was exciting. Given Chu Jianans status, he could sleep with all kinds of beautiful girls, but he disliked mature women. He only liked virgins. He didnt want to sleep with women who had slept with other men before. He knew that Jiang Yihan was a virgin, so he had the idea of sleeping with her. Hearing that Chu Jianan said she was better than Leng Yuqi, Jiang Yihan was excited. She even thought that Chu Jianan might leave Leng Yuqi for her. T-Thank you, Jianan. I thought I was too unattractive to get your attention, Jiang Yihan said, feeling touched. In fact, youre a very good girl, Chu Jianan said. As they chatted and drank, Jiang Yihan leaned against Chu Jianans body. Im sorry, Jianan, Im too drunk to sit up straight. I need your shoulder. Not at all, but you cant drink more. Let me send you home. Otherwise you wont remember where your home is, Chu Jianan said. He didnt want Jiang Yiyan to go home, but he needed to leave alone with Jiang Yihan. My parents dont know that I drink. If I go home after drinking so much, my parents will be mad at me. Jianan, why dont you send me to a hotel? Jiang Yihan suggested. She wasnt just giving Chu Jianan a signal, she really didnt dare to go home after drinking so much. Upon hearing that Jiang Yihan wanted to go to a hotel, Chu Jianan knew it was a great chance. He agreed without dy. Sure, Ill go to tell them that we need to leave first. Great. Jiang Yihan replied. After that, Chu Jianan stood up and went to tell his friends that Jiang Yihan was drunk and he needed to give her a ride home. The others didnt think much about it. Because they knew Jiang Yihan and Leng Yuqi were good friends. They believed that Jiang Yihan and Chu Jianan wouldnt do anything uneptable. Instead, due to Jiang Yihans friendship with Leng Yuqi, they thought Chu Jianan was the most reliable one among them. After that, Chu Jianan left with Jiang Yihan. Which hotel do you want to go to? Or do you want to go a random one? Chu Jianan asked. A random one nearby. Im afraid Ill vomit if Im in a car for a long time, Jiang Yihan said. No problem. Chu Jianan answered. He supported Jiang Yihan all the way to a nearby hotel. Because Jiang Yihan was drunk, she couldnt walk. Honestly, she was acting. She had indeed drunk a lot, but she could still walk. She simply wanted Chu Jianan to support her. There were many hotels around the clubhouse, but they would obviously stay in a five-star hotel given their status. Therefore, they walked past the small hotels till they reached a five-star hotel. Because Jiang Yihan needed a room, they registered with her ID card. Afterwards, Chu Jianan supported Jiang Yihan to the room. After closing the door, he put Jiang Yihan down on the bed. Let me pour you a ss of water, Chu Jianan said. Thanks, Jianan. Jiang Yihan was extremely happy at this moment. She never expected Chu Jianan to pour water for her. She really hoped that they could have sex. Although she didnt n to do anything with Chu Jianan because she wasnt sure whether she could sessfully attract his attention, she made up her mind to sleep with him after deciding to steal him from Leng Yuqi. logo Chapter 3110 - 3110 I’ve Held Affection for You for a Long Time 3110 Ive Held Affection for You for a Long Time Therefore, if they really had sex, she wasnt ill-prepared. She was just nervous. After all, she had never done that before. Chu Jianan poured a ss of water, then went to Jiang Yihan and handed it to her. Thank you, Jianan. Jiang Yihan took the ss of water. Would you mind if I sat here for a while longer? In fact, I dont want to go back. Otherwise Ill have to drink more. Its ufortable, Chu Jianan said and began to persuade her. !! If he wanted to do anything to Jiang Yihan, he didnt want to use violence. It would be best if she agreed to sleep with him, since it wouldnt cause trouble. Of course I dont mind. I actually hoped that you could stay with me for a while longer, Jianan. Because I can only be alone with you tonight. Im afraid I wont have the chance again, Jiang Yihan said. She hoped that Chu Jianan could stay, then However, even if she wanted him to stay, she wouldnt say it aloud. She didnt want Chu Jianan to think she was cheap. Why do you think you wont have the chance again? Chu Jianan asked. In fact, he knew the reason. He was Leng Yuqis boyfriend, while Jiang Yihan was Leng Yuqis good friend. She had to keep her distance from him. Because youre Yuqis boyfriend! If Yuqi finds out that I was alone with you, she would misunderstand us, Jiang Yihan said, looking pitiful. Dont you think its upsetting to bring Leng Yuqi up at this moment? After I ended the engagement with Leng Xiaoyao, both the Leng family and my family wont allow Leng Yuqi to be together with me. Because itll damage both families reputation. So, since something has gone wrong between Leng Yuqi and me, I dont want to talk about it anymore, Chu Jianan said. Jiang Yihan was excited, because it meant Leng Yuqi wasnt likely to be together with Chu Jianan. They would separate. Jianan, Im sorry, I didnt mean to upset you. I didnt know that you two arent getting along well. Jiang Yihan apologized. No worries. You didnt know. Chu Jianan patted Jiang Yihans shoulder. Im in a bad mood now. I dont want to go home. I dont want to see Yuqi. I stay alone in my apartment, and I feel so lonely. Can I hug you? I dont want to feel alone. If you dont want to hug me, I wont force you. Please dont be mad. I just feel so rxed with you today, Chu Jianan said. Can he hug her? Jiang Yihan was ecstatic. Even though she did her best to control herself, she still showed excitement on her face. Of course, Jiang Yihan said. She couldnt wait to be in his arms as well. With Jiang Yihans agreement, Chu Jianan moved closer and pressed Jiang Yihan into his arms. He didnt think she was cheap just because she agreed. After all, Jiang Yihan had already confessed her affection for him. Therefore, she simply couldnt say no to him. Since Jiang Yihan didnt push him away, he sessfully moved a step towards his purpose. Jianan, I actually have a lot to talk to you about, but Im afraid its not right. I dont want to ruin our rtionship, Jiang Yihan said. She felt aggrieved, because she had kept it to herself for a long time and she could barely stand it now. You can tell me whatever you want to say. Tell me everything today, Chu Jianan said. He understood that Jiang Yihan wanted to tell him how much she liked him, but he was willing to listen. Jianan, Ive admired you from afar for a long time. I cant stop imagining being together with you, but I know its impossible, so it only exists in my dream, Jiang Yihan said. Jianan, can you kiss me? If not, please just take asked Jiang Yihan. She wanted more than just a hug. Of course. Jiang Yihan said that, so Chu Jianan couldnt turn her down. Even if she didnt say that, he would ask to kiss her. When Chu Jianan agreed, Jiang Yihan was even happier. The next moment, Chu Jianan kissed her. However, it wasnt a quick kiss. Instead, itsted longer and longer. Both of them wanted more from each other, so neither of them stopped. They were clear-headed, so it became more and more passionate over time. When they were about to undress, Jiang Yihan suddenly felt nervous. She grabbed Chu Jianans hand and came back to her senses. Jianan, w-we cant do this, Jiang Yihan said, even though she was actually burning with desire. She only wanted Chu Jianan to be bossy and force her to stop being worried. Im sorry. I lost control. Chu Jianan immediately stopped and withdrew his hands. He could see that Jiang Yihan wanted him too, but she was worried. Therefore, Chu Jianan believed she would agree as long as he cleared up her worries. To be honest with you, after seeing you today, I had all kinds of reactions. No girl has ever made me so full of desire, Chu Jianan said. It was true. This was the first time that he was so easily aroused by a girl. Do you think I take it lightly? No, no! Its very normal that men are attracted to women. Sometimes, it cant be controlled. For example, I know you have a girlfriend, but I still fell hopelessly in love, Jiang Yihan said sincerely. Chapter 3111 - 3111 I Can 3111 I Can How much do you like me? Chu Jianan asked. I like you so much that I wish I could be with you, Jiang Yihan admitted. It was her dream so she decided to do it. In fact, I also want to be together with you after being amazed by you today. Unfortunately, Leng Yuqi and I arent over yet. Our families dont want us to be together, but I dont want to hurt her, so Chu Jianan trailed off, seeming to find it difficult. This time, it was Chu Jianans real thought. Jiang Yihan was more important than Leng Yuqi in his heart, and he had the idea of leaving Leng Yuqi for Jiang Yihan. !! After all, he had been together with Leng Yuqi for a long time. He didnt feel excited any longer, whereas Jiang Yihan waspletely new. However, he had really loved Leng Yuqi, while he only wanted a new experience with Jiang Yihan. He nned to marry Leng Yuqi, while he only wanted to have sex with Jiang Yihan. Sometimes, a new experience was enough to defeat an old romantic rtionship, especially when the romantic rtionship wasnt going well. He wasnt together with Jiang Yihan yet, so he didnt know whether their sexual rtionship couldst. If Jiang Yihan made him fall in love with her, he might marry her in the future. I can wait for you. Jianan, if you want to be together with me as well, I can wait till you separate with Yuqi, but if you continue to be with her, Ill keep my love for you to myself. I wont ruin your rtionship, Jiang Yihan said emotionally. She wanted Chu Jianan to know her real thoughts. She sounded very considerate! It seemed she loved Chu Jianan deeply, but only people without moral standards would agree with Jiang Yihan. Normal people would think her behavior was uneptable. It wasnt wrong that Jiang Yihan fell in love with Chu Jianan. After all, it was hard to control ones emotions, but Jiang Yihan was wrong when she told Chu Jianan about that even before he separated from Leng Yuqi. Not only that, but she also behaved intimately with Chu Jianan. Chu Jianan didnt have moral standards, so he felt very satisfied when Jiang Yihan said that to him. He didnt disdain her, because she loved him so much! Wont you feel wronged? Chu Jianan asked, seemingly sad. If he didnt act loving, Jiang Yihan wouldnt be trapped. I wont feel wronged. Im only afraid that itll end up as nothing, Jiang Yihan said worriedly. Impossible! If itll end up as nothing, I wouldnt have said this to you. I dont want you to think that I want you while I already have a girlfriend, but I cant control it. Im really attracted to you. I feel really ufortable and I wont feel better till I have you, Chu Jianan said. He indeed felt ufortable and couldnt wait to sleep with Jiang Yihan. I-I-I Jiang Yihan was excited and was persuaded by Chu Jianan. I-If youre really ufortable. I can Jiang Yihan flushed. She was willing to have sex with him, but she couldnt say that because she was nervous and shy. However, Chu Jianan could already understand her feelings. He was excited, but still pretended to respect her. Can you? Although I want to have you, I dont want to force you Yeah, of course, Jiang Yihan said. She felt respected by Chu Jianan and had a better impression of him. However, if Chu Jianan really respected her, he wouldnt have thought of having sex with her nor would he have taken action. After Jiang Yihan agreed, Chu Jianan couldnt control himself any longer. He immediately kissed her, then pressed her down. Even though Jiang Yihan stiffened, she didnt push him away. Instead, she was looking forward to it. Chu Jianan had slept with Leng Yuqi and other women before. Although it didnt happen often, he was very familiar with sex. Therefore, he quickly made Jiang Yihan rx and she began to enjoy it. When he prated Jiang Yihan, Jiang Yihan felt extreme pain because it was her first time. Chu Jianan was aware that Jiang Yihan was a virgin, but he was still excited when he had taken her virginity. The next moment, he was even more vigorous. However Chu Jianan understood that he should care about Jiang Yihans feelings, so he didnt speed up until Jiang Yihan was able to handle it. After a while, Jiang Yihan couldnt feel the pain and wasfortable. How do you feel now? Is it still painful? Chu Jianan asked. Its not, Jiang Yihan said. Is itfortable? Chu Jianan asked. However, Jiang Yihan was too shy to answer him, so she said nothing. Is itfortable? I want both of us to feelfortable. If you dont tell me, I wont know what to do next, Chu Jianan said. He could see that Jiang Yihan was enjoying it, but he still wanted to hear the answer from her mouth because it would get him more excited. Jiang Yihan was afraid that Chu Jianan would lose interest, so she said, Yes. Hearing Jiang Yihans answer, Chu Jianan was satisfied. Do you want it to be fast or slow? Chu Jianan asked. Both Jiang Yihan said. In that case, Chu Jianan alternated between fast and slow. During that time, Chu Jianan received messages and calls from Leng Yuqi, but he hated being interrupted, so he turned his phone on silent and didnt know what wasing through. Even if he knew, he wouldnt care. After all, he was busy having sex! Because Chu Jianan didnt reply to Leng Yuqi, Leng Yuqi felt irritated. She understood that Chu Jianan might be busy with work and didnt see her messages and calls, but she couldnt help thinking about it. In her eyes, her rtionship with Chu Jianan was in a crisis. Chu Jianan was exhausted after having sex with Jiang Yihan for more than half an hour. He didnt stop until he was out of strength. He only rested for a while, because they were tired, but not satisfied yet. Chu Jianan didnt want to stop, but he was worn out. Chapter 3112 - 3112 Can’t Sleep? 3112 Cant Sleep? Yihan, can you give me some time? We can have a secret rtionship for a while. After I separate with Leng Yuqi, we can be together openly, alright? For the time being, dont let Leng Yuqi know about our rtionship, Chu Jianan said simply tofort Jiang Yihan. After all, he couldnt leave right after having sex with her. If Jiang Yihan fought with him, it wouldnt do him any good. Moreover, he enjoyed having sex with Jiang Yihan. In order to satisfy his needs, he wanted to have a long-term rtionship with her. No problem, Ill wait till youre done. Jiang Yihan thought that she sessfully stole Chu Jianan, so she was very satisfied. That was almost the case. However, whether they could really be together was another matter. After resting for about ten minutes, Chu Jianan and Jiang Yihan had sex again. !! The next day, when Leng Xiaoyao reached the gate of their school, she saw An Chenmeng. An Chenmeng waited there for her early on. After Leng Xiaoyao helped An Chenmeng, she didnt have nightmaresst night. Because she slept well, she had almost made a full recovery. When they saw the effect, the An familypletely trusted Leng Xiaoyao and were extremely grateful to her. An Chenmeng wasnt surprised when Leng Xiaoyao had obvious freckles on her face. This was school, so they couldnt put on make-up. Seeing Leng Xiaoyao, An Chenmeng immediately ran to her and said, Didnt you say were friends? We havent exchanged numbers yet. Oh, lets be friends on WeChat. Ill give my number to you as well, Leng Xiaoyao said. Afterwards, they added each other on WeChat. Leng Xiaoyao also sent An Chenmeng her phone number, as did An Chenmeng. How are you now? Did you have nightmaresst night? Leng Xiaoyao asked even though she could see that An Chenmeng slept well from her face. Not at all. I slept well through the night, An Chenmeng said. It was the first time that she had slept so well recently. Wonderful, Leng Xiaoyao said. Boss, youre unbelievable! As of today, youre my idol. An Chenmeng called Leng Xiaoyao boss naturally. She admired Leng Xiaoyao more than ever. Were friends. You can just call my name, Leng Xiaoyao said. No, I want to call you boss. It sounds so cool. An Chenmeng declined. She preferred to call Leng Xiaoyao boss, because she felt closer to her in that way. And only feel as if Im one of you when I call you boss. Leng Xiaoyao put on a resigned look. Why did An Chenmeng feel as if she was one of them by calling her boss? It sounded strange. Nevertheless, Leng Xiaoyao understood An Chenmengs meaning, so she allowed her to do that. Anyway, it was just a form of address. Boss, let me buy you a meal this afternoon, An Chenmeng said. Sure. Leng Xiaoyao epted her invitation. An Chenmeng looked excited, so she didnt want to disappoint her. Boss, can I transfer to your ss? An Chenmeng asked. Leng Xiaoyao had a resigned look. That was too much! The National College Entrance Examination is around the corner. You shouldnt do that at this time. You can just stay in ss 2. Anyway, its not easy for you to transfer to another ss, Leng Xiaoyao said. Fine! An Chenmeng was disappointed, but since Leng Xiaoyao said she shouldnt do it, she wouldnt insist. Subconsciously, she listened to Leng Xiaoyao. An Chenmeng seemed obedient in front of Leng Xiaoyao. She didnt listen to her parents, but she was willing to listen to Leng Xiaoyao. An Chenmeng had never been so obedient before. Because Chu Jianan didnt let Jiang Yihan sleep tillte at night and had sex with her again early that morning, Jiang Yihan was out of strength when she went to school. Especially her legs, she could barely walk steadily. Her private part was also painful, but in her heart, she felt happy because she was finally together with the man she loved. Jiang Yihan didnt go homest night, but there was a pair of cks and a T-shirt in her bag, so she changed her clothing that morning. She didnt wear the sexy dress she put on yesterday. Because it waste April, the weather was getting warm. Her clothes were thin and could be ced in her bag which wasnt small. When Jiang Yihan arrived at school, she met Leng Yuqi. Although she never liked Leng Yuqi and had long nned to steal Chu Jianan from Leng Yuqi, she still felt guilty when she saw Leng Yuqi after doing that. After all, her behavior would hurt Leng Yuqi. Yihan, what happened? You look exhausted, Leng Yuqi said. Jiang Yihan was obviously tired, so Leng Yuqi asked with concern. Jiang Yihan felt even guiltier and didnt dare to meet Leng Yuqis eyes. I didnt sleep wellst night. Leng Yuqi believed it, because she never thought that Jiang Yihan would betray her or have the idea of stealing her boyfriend. How about you? You dont look well, Jiang Yihan asked. She knew that the reason should have something to do with Chu Jianan, but she still asked Leng Yuqi about it. She wanted to hear the answer to feel satisfied. Actually, she really wanted to tell Leng Yuqi that she had slept with Chu Jianan to see her reaction. Leng Yuqi would be heart-broken. That was what she wanted to see! Nevertheless, reason got the better of her. She understood that she couldnt say it, otherwise it would be impossible for her to be together with Chu Jianan. Even though she had slept with Chu Jianan and Chu Jianan said he would leave Leng Yuqi for her, they were just in a hidden rtionship. She couldnt challenge Leng Yuqi right away. I didnt sleep well either, Leng Yuqi said. It was the truth, since she stayed up all night because of Chu Jianan. Whats wrong? Did you argue with Jianan? Jiang Yihan asked. She knew Leng Yuqi wouldnt tell her what happened between them, because she never did. When they asked Leng Yuqi, she only told them when she wanted to let them know. Chapter 3113 - 3113 Want to See You 3113 Want to See You Leng Yuqi couldnt stand it any longer, so she told Jiang Yihan everything. We didnt argue, but Jianan seems to be very busy these days. He didnt reply to my messages nor answer my calls. We havent seen each other for days. Yesterday was Sunday, and I wanted to see him. Jiang Yihan was so proud of herself. Leng Yuqi wanted to see Chu Jianan yesterday? She drank, yed with Chu Jiananst night and they even had sex! !! Upon thinking that Chu Jianan could barely get off her bodyst night, Jiang Yihan flushed and her heart pounded faster. At the same time, she was displeased because Chu Jianan had done the same thing with Leng Yuqi before. People were strange. Before you got it, you might not care about many things as long as you could get what you wanted, but after having it, you began to care about a lot of things. Jiang Yihan didnt care that Chu Jianan had slept with Leng Yuqi, so she tried to steal him. However, after sleeping with him, she started feeling upset because they had done the same thing. However, no matter how unhappy she was about that, she had to keep it to herself. She wouldnt show it on her face, because it couldnt be changed. Now she only hoped that Chu Jianan could quickly leave Leng Yuqi for her, so that they could be together openly. If Chu Jianan didnt leave Leng Yuqi quickly, he would inevitably sleep with Leng Yuqi again. Actually, Jiang Yihan wanted to ask Chu Jiannan to stop sleeping with Leng Yuqi that morning, but she didnt say it in the end. She felt it was too early to do that. Chu Jianan wouldnt listen to her and would probably even be mad at her. Therefore, she decided to tolerate it for the time being. Perhaps hes really busy. After all, Jianan is the Chu familys heir. He needs to deal with lots of things, Jiang Yihan said. But hes too busy! Leng Yuqi eximed. She didnt believe that a man could be so busy that he didnt have time to reply to her. I dont know, Jiang Yihan said. She felt very happy that Chu Jianan ignored Leng Yuqi. It seemed there was a serious problem between them. In that case, she was more likely to get together with Chu Jianan. Currently, Chu Jianan was still sleeping in the hotel, because he was too exhaustedst night. When Jiang Yihan left, he grabbed his phone and had a look. He saw Leng Yuqis messages and calls, but didnt reply. Instead, he threw the phone away and continued to sleep. In the past, Chu Jianan replied to Leng Yuqi once he saw her messages and calls. Even if he didnt have time, he would call her back as soon as he was able to, but now he only replied to her when he had nothing to do. Even when he replied to her, he didnt want to chat with her for long. All in all, he had no patience for Leng Yuqi. Chu Jianan didnt reply to Leng Yuqi until he had gotten enough sleep. Then he just gave her a perfunctory answer that he was at a business meal yesterday and was drunk. Chu Jianan gave Leng Yuqi excuses like he was busy or he was drunk. At the beginning, Leng Yuqi believed him, but gradually she started feeling that it was just a perfunctory answer and began to feel anxious. Therefore, when Leng Yuqi saw Chu Jianans reply, she didnt feel excited at all. Now that she had major worries, a simple exnation couldnt ay her concern. Leng Yuqi asked: Jianan, why are you so busy these days? Youre always at a business meal and drunk. You werent this busy a while ago. She was really worried and felt aggrieved. Chu Jianan replied: Its not up to me whether I can be free. When Im busy, itllst for a while. And then I might be free for a while too. Ill go to see you when Im free. It was undoubtedly an excuse, because he was no different from before. He was free most of the time. He only went out to drink with his friends once because he was anxious. Leng Yuqi understood that, but she couldnt persuade herself to believe it. Perhaps women had an urate sixth sense. When Chu Jianan made her feel anxious, she concluded that he was being weird. Therefore, Leng Yuqi asked: Jianan, I want to see you. Can we eat together tonight? I havent seen you for a long time. She wouldnt feel relieved until she saw Chu Jianan. Chu Jianan was silent after reading Leng Yuqis message. He didnt want to see her. However, he needed to figure out how much he still liked Leng Yuqi, and how excited he still felt when he was with her. So, after a few minutes of silence, he replied. Chu Jianan said: Sure. Come to see me at my apartment after you finish your sses today. I was drunkst night. I dont feel well, so I dont want to go out. Chu Jianan told Leng Yuqi toe to his apartment for a reason. He wanted to know how he would feel when he had sex with Leng Yuqi. He wanted to see how much interest he still had in her. If Leng Yuqi couldnt arouse him, he would dump her. He needed emotional and physical pleasure in a romantic rtionship. If he couldnt have good sex, he would lose interest in Leng Yuqi. In other words, it wasnt wrong to say that a man fell in love with a woman because of her body. Leng Yuqi felt slightly better when Chu Jianan agreed to see her at his apartment. Leng Yuqi: Ill pack up some food when Ie to see you. What do you want to eat? Chu Jianan: Whatever! Right after thest ss was over at noon, An Chenmeng hurriedly ran out of the ssroom to wait for Leng Xiaoyao at the staircase. She didnt wait for Lin Xiaoyao and the other girls, not because she valued Leng Xiaoyao more than them, but because An Chenmeng had told Lin Xiaoxiao and the other girls that she would go to see Leng Xiaoyao at noon. Leng Xiaoyao had done her a big favor, so she should buy her a meal. Lin Xiaoxiao and the other girls said nothing, because they knew their position. An Chenmeng was their leader, so they couldnt interfere in her decisions. Although they disliked it when An Chenmeng wanted Leng Xiaoyao to be her boss, they were eventually persuaded by Leng Xiaoyaos abilities and became her fans. They had never seen a girl who was as strong as Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 3114 - 3114 I’ll Spoil You 3114 Ill Spoil You However, two of them were unhappy about that, because An Chenmeng was distracted by Leng Xiaoyao and always left them behind to see her. They felt that Leng Xiaoyao stole An Chenmeng away, so they had a bad impression of her. They admired Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, but they were also jealous of her. Some rtionships didnt allow outsiders to join. They had been friends with An Chenmeng for a long time, so they believed that they should be closer. Therefore, after An Chenmeng left them for Leng Xiaoyao, one girlined. Boss always leaves us for Leng Xiaoyao these days. She ignores us. Right! Another girl chimed in. This is our bosss matter. She can do whatever she wants. Thats her right. Dont interfere, Lin Xiaoxiao said. Lin Xiaoxiao was the first girl who became An Chenmengsckey and she was the most loyal to An Chenmeng. She wouldnt interfere in An Chenmengs personal affairs and was the most clear-headed one among them. But were supposed to be closest to our boss! Weve been friends for so long. How could Leng Xiaoyao steal our boss away? The girl argued. Steal? Chenmeng doesnt belong to you. How is it possible that Leng Xiaoyao stole her away from you? Do you want to interfere in Chenmengs personal affairs? If you dislike Leng Xiaoyao, you can make things difficult for her if you dare! Lin Xiaoxiao said. They could make things difficult for Leng Xiaoyao? That was ridiculous. Did they have the ability to do that? Of course not. Xiong Manxin and the other girls followed Leng Xiaoyao. Although An Chenmeng wanted to buy her a meal today, Xiong Manxin and the other girls also needed to have a meal at the canteen, so they went there together. An Chenmeng was considerate, so she understood that she needed to be friends with Xiong Manxin and the others too. Since they were together today, she decided to buy them a meal too. Since were all here today, let me buy you all a meal. You can order whatever you want to eatter. Dont hesitate to order your favorites, An Chenmeng said. Xiong Manxin and the other girls didnt know that An Chenmeng was going to buy Leng Xiaoyao a meal. They had no idea that An Chenmeng was close to Leng Xiaoyao now. Therefore, they were surprised when An Chenmeng said that. Subconsciously, they turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao and asked her silently. What was going on here? Since Chenmeng wants to buy us a meal, we can order our favoritester, Leng Xiaoyao said. She could see that An Chenmeng was willing to do that, so she epted it. Boss, what happened? Wu Minmin asked confusedly. I joined you and Im one of you now, An Chenmeng said. She immediately exined her rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao. The other girls turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao again. Because Leng Xiaoyao didnt oppose it, they believed An Chenmengs words. Xiong Manxin and other girls didnt feel unhappy about that, but they decided to make An Chenmeng pay a lot for a nice meal. After all, An Chenmeng had caused them losses before! If so, we wont hesitate to order our favorites, Xiong Manxin said. No problem, An Chenmeng replied. Anyway, they couldnt eat that much. But I dont like the dishes in the canteen. Why dont we have a casual meal today and you can buy us a good meal this Saturday? We can go sing and have fun and do a formal initiation ceremony, Xiong Manxin suggested. Leng Xiaoyao didnt miss the calcting look that shed in her eyes. Even if she couldnt see Xiong Manxins scheme, Xiong Manxins words implied everything. However, Leng Xiaoyao didnt point it out. Instead, she agreed with Xiong Manxin. After all, they had suffered losses from An Chenmeng before. It was very tolerant of them that they didnt harbor grudges against her. As a result, it was still eptable that they wanted to cost An Chenmeng a bit of money. By doing that, they could get along with each other harmoniously in the future. When Xiong Manxin said that, An Chenmeng didnt think it was a big deal, instead she felt that Leng Xiaoyao epted her. ordingly, she agreed with crity. No problem. We can gather again this Saturday for a good meal and karaoke. You can choose the ce. An Chenmeng was very generous and wasnt worried that it might cose her a lot of money. Anyway, she had invited Lin Xiaoxiao and the other girls for meals and karaoke many times before. It was nothing in her eyes as long as they enjoyed themselves. Xiong Manxin also suggested that because she knew it was no big deal for An Chenmeng. If An Chenmeng was short of money, she wouldnt ask for that. When Leng Xiaoyao and the others arrived at the canteen, they saw Xing Yuanyang, who gave up on chasing Leng Xiaoyao, and his friends. Upon seeing Leng Xiaoyao, Xing Yuanyang and his friends walked over. He had heard that Leng Xiaoyao put out a fire and rescued people from it, so he admired Leng Xiaoyao more than ever. She even became his idol and he wanted her to be his boss. However, it would be embarrassing if he, a strong man and a well-known bully in their school, took a girl as his boss. If it was possible, he hoped that Leng Xiaoyao could be his girlfriend. In that case, he would be proud. Although he gave up after being scared by Leng Xiaoyao, he still wanted to try when he saw Leng Xiaoyao again. Both Leng Xiaoyao and An Chenmeng were famous in their school, so they attracted a lot of attention wherever they went. Now another famous student, Xing Yuanyang, walked over, so they immediately attracted even more attention. Being the focus of everyones attention, Xing Yuanyang didnt feel embarrassed at all. In front of Leng Xiaoyao, he asked straightforwardly, Leng Xiaoyao, do you really not want to be my girlfriend? Ill spoil you. Before Leng Xiaoyao could say anything, An Chenmeng opened her mouth first. Who do you think you are? How dare you chase Leng Xiaoyao. Why dont you look at yourself in the mirror first? She had seen Leng Xiaoyao with make-up, and she thought Leng Xiaoyao was so beautiful that she deserved a better man than Xing Yuanyang. Xing Yuanyang was handsome and was born in a rich family, but she still felt he didnt deserve Leng Xiaoyao at all. An Chenmeng didnt criticize Xing Yuanyang on purpose, but Leng Xiaoyao was indeed too outstanding. Ordinary men didnt deserve her. Chapter 3115 - 3115 None of Your Business! 3115 None of Your Business! An Chenmeng, its none of your business! Shut your mouth! Xing Yuanyang was displeased when An Chenmeng despised him. So what? An Chenmeng argued. You Xing Yuanyang was mad. If An Chenmeng werent a girl, he would punch her right now. How hateful could she be?! My boyfriend must be stronger than me. Keep that in mind. If you can defeat me, Ill give you a chance to chase me, Leng Xiaoyao said. !! Xing Yuanyang was upset. He knew that Leng Xiaoyao rejected him again, but he was unwilling to ept the result. Youre a girl. A girl shouldnt fight all day. No man likes a girl like that. Men prefer gentle girls. So, I need a man whos stronger than me. Otherwise how can he protect me? Do I have to stand out when there is danger? Dont men have high self-esteem? Dont you all want to be stronger than your girls? Or do you want to be a freeloader? Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt mean to embarrass Xing Yuanyang, but she wanted to persuade him to give up. Otherwise, it would be annoying if he confessed his affection for her again and again. She didnt think Xing Yuanyang wanted her to protect him. He simply felt it was a challenge when he saw a different girl. Ha-ha. An Chenmeng and the other girls snorted withughter. Looking at Xing Yuanyang, they were full of disdain for him. In their eyes, Xing Yuanyang needed Leng Xiaoyaos protection. It was not only An Chenmeng and the other girls, many students around them also had the same idea. Therefore, they stared at Xing Yuanyang disdainfully. Xing Yuanyang looked very unhappy. He was heavily hit, but he had never thought about that before. It was true that Leng Xiaoyao was stronger than him, so he would need her help when there was danger. By then, he would be humiliated. Thinking of that, Xing Yuanyang gave up the idea of chasing Leng Xiaoyao, but Xing Yuanyang realized that other people believed he chased Leng Xiaoyao for protection when he saw their nces at him. As a result, he was angry. However, Leng Xiaoyao had already rejected him. He didnt want to give up, so Leng Xiaoyao said that to stop him. He couldnt me her. However, he didnt want other people to misunderstand him, so he argued. I understand, I didnt think about that. I simply felt that you are outstanding and different. So, withdraw your disdainful looks. He said thest sentence to the public. Onlookers withdrew their disdainful looks at once, because they didnt dare to mess with Xing Yuanyang. An Chenmeng and the other girls werent afraid of Xing Yuanyang, but they stopped disdaining him since he said that. In that case, please dont say that youre chasing me from now on. I dont want to cause misunderstandings, Leng Xiaoyao said. I wont. Xing Yuanyang answered. He cared about his face too. But we can be friends, right? If they couldnt be boyfriend and girlfriend, it wasnt a bad result if they could be friends. Leng Xiaoyao was so impressive that Xing Yuanyang hoped to form a good rtionship with her. I dont make friends randomly, especially with boys, Leng Xiaoyao said. Xing Yuanyang frowned. It wasnt easy to be close to Leng Xiaoyao at all! Before he said anything else, hisckeys got angry. Leng Xiaoyao, youre impressive, but youre too arrogant. How could you refuse to be friends with Yuanyang after rejecting him? They had been friends with Xing Yuanyang for a long time, and they had never seen anyone who dared to embarrass Xing Yuanyang before! Precisely because they received the same treatment when they were with Xing Yuanyang, they thought highly of themselves and disliked Leng Xiaoyaos behavior. Its none of your business. Even if Im arrogant, it has nothing to do with you. Why should I respect you? Have I ever hurt you before? You have no power or right to judge me. I can live my life as I want. Leng Xiaoyao retorted with displeasure. She hated it most when onlookers judged her, unless it was about moral standards. If she really had done anything wrong, she wouldnt be afraid of being criticized, but she wasnt wrong. You The boy was mad, but didnt know what to say, because it indeed had nothing to do with him. Xing Yuanyang, are you as unreasonable as thisckey? Leng Xiaoyao asked meaningfully, but she didnt think Xing Yuanyang was an unreasonable person. Xing Yuanyang gave the boy a re, then said to Leng Xiaoyao, Of course Im not. Since youre unwilling to do that, so be it. Afterwards, Xing Yuanyang turned around and walked away. If Leng Xiaoyao didnt say that, he wouldnt think hisckey was wrong, but he realized it wasnt right after Leng Xiaoyao pointed it out. Even though Leng Xiaoyao rejected him, Xing Yuanyang didnt me her. He was only upset. The boy who just judged Leng Xiaoyao was unhappy that Xing Yuanyang was mad at him. He stood up for Xing Yuanyang, but Xing Yuanyang didnt care about him! As a result, the boy said unhappily, Yuanyang, what do you mean? I stood up for you. Why are you mad at me? Xing Yuanyang was even angrier. He didnt say anything to the boy because he knew the boy stood out for him, but the boy embarrassed him. Did I criticize you? You stood up for me, but you also embarrassed me. Do you think youre right? Xing Yuanyang asked. The boy understood that he shouldnt have said that, so he didnt know what to say. However, he was still displeased. After Xing Yuanyang and the other boys were gone, Leng Xiaoyao and her friends began to order. They werent affected by the drama. Although Xiong Manxin said they could have a casual meal today before a formal meal this Saturday, she still ordered a lot, which was no different from a big meal. Anyway, An Chenmeng didnt care about that. She even asked them whether it was enough! Chapter 3116 - 3116 Are You in Love? 3116 Are You in Love? No matter how much they ordered, they could eat it. Even if they couldnt, they wouldnt waste much food. They had a good habit of opposing extravagance and waste. An Chenmeng, will your friends be jealous if you join us? Wu Minmin asked. Although I joined you, I wont abandon them! Theyre still my friends. And Im independent. Its my right and freedom to make friends with other people. I dont belong to them, An Chenmeng said. She never even thought that her friends might be mad because they could also have other friends. It was fine. Youre right, Wu Minmin said. She understood that, but still felt that some of An Chenmengs friends must be displeased with An Chenmeng joining them. !! After all, people werent only selfish in romantic rtionships, they were selfish in friendships as well. However, it didnt matter, An Chenmeng could make friends with whoever she wanted. She would just be friends with them. Oh, Master Mos eightieth birthday is the day after tomorrow. Whose family is invited? Who will go? An Chenmeng asked. The Mo family was a second-rate rich family in City Chang and they also had power, so it had a high status. Since it was Master Mos eightieth birthday, it would definitely be grand. My family is invited, and Ill go, Leng Xiaoyao said. She was going, not because she was interested in the party, but because she wanted to see Li Mochen. Li Mochen wouldnt show up in the hotel where the Mo family held the birthday party by ident. He must have been invited too. Leng Xiaoyao wondered whether it was a coincidence or a scheme that Li Mochen had an attack of the illness on the same day. If she werent sent to the wrong room, would Li Mochen encounter other trouble? Although Leng Xiaoyao reminded Li Mochen to be careful, he could only avoid controble things. He might not be able to avoid uncontrolled things. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao had to go. Ill go too. Xiong Manxin decided to go as well after knowing that Leng Xiaoyao would go. Actually, she didnt want to attend the party. My family is invited too. Ill go as well, Wu Minmin said. My family isnt invited, Tong Xiaobei said. The Tong family was a powerful family, but Master Tong and Master Mo didnt get along, so the Tong family wasnt invited. My family received the invitation letter, but I dont think theyll take us there, Gao Lele said. She meant that Gao Ziyin couldnt go either. Since our boss will go, Ill also go, An Chenmeng said. She didnt want to take part in the event, but she changed her mind because Leng Xiaoyao would join in. Leng Yuqi was also talking about the birthday party with her friends. She would definitely go, and so would Chu Jiayu and Jiang Yihan. Rich heirs like them would be taken by their families to important events to broaden their horizons and to meet more people. If they could find a good partner to marry, it would be for the best. Marriage in high society was built on benefits. As long as it could bring them and their families advantages, they didnt care about love. At the same time, they preferred someone with a good background and personal character. At least, the person couldnt be hateful even if there wasnt love. Jiang Yihan was constantly thinking about the sex she had with Chu Jiananst night, so she often had an absentminded look. Once in a while, she put on a silly smile, which confused Leng Yuqi and Chu Jiayu. Yihan, what happened? Why do you look absentminded and have a silly smile? Tell us, are you in love? Chu Jiayu asked jokingly. Nevertheless, Jiang Yihan was frightened. She immediately exined. Not at all! Thats nonsense. Then why do you have an absent look and a silly smile? Chu Jiayu asked. Yea? Leng Yuqi also asked confusedly. Um, I-Im just interested in a TV show and cant forget about it. I dreamed about dating Xiao Yust night, so I couldnt stop thinking about the dream. That is why I had an absent look and a silly smile, Jiang Yihan exined, seeming shy. Xiao Yu was the leading actor in a popr romantic show recently. He had a lot of fans who were young girls. They called him their husband. Oh, I have the same feeling. Every time I think of Husband Xiao Yu, I feel excited. Upon talking about Xiao Yu, Chu Jiayu became interested too. Therefore, she believed Jiang Yihans exnation. Only Leng Yuqi had no interest in Xiao Yu. To be specific, she was only interested in Chu Jianan. After they finished their sses in the afternoon, Leng Yuqi left the school. She also asked for leave from the evening ss. She told their head teacher that she felt sick. Because Leng Yuqi was an obedient student, their head teacher didnt ask much and allowed her to leave. After Leng Yuqi walked out of their school, she took a taxi to a restaurant. She packed up some food, then went to Chu Jianans apartment. When Leng Yuqi finally saw Chu Jianan, she felt like crying, because she was full of grievances. After all, Chu Jianan hadpletely ignored her recently. Come in! Chu Jianan didnt have much patience when he saw the aggrieved Leng Yuqi, so he chose to ignore it. Leng Yuqi felt very aggrieved, but she could onlyfort herself that Chu Jianan was feeling unwell so he ignored her emotions. Therefore, she didnt argue about that. She changed shoes and walked inside. After putting down the food on the table, she turned around and hugged Chu Jianan. Jianan, I miss you so much! I havent seen you for days! Chu Jianan subconsciously wanted to push Leng Yuqi away, but he didnt do that when he ced his hands on her shoulders. Instead, he also hugged her. Leng Yuqi didnt know what Chu Jianan was thinking. Ive been so busy recently, and I had some arguments with my friends, so Im in a bad mood. I need to be quiet for a while, Chu Jianan said, then he pushed Leng Yuqi away. Alright, lets eat first before talking. Sure, Leng Yuqi said. She didnt notice Chu Jianans impatience, so she was slightly relieved. Chapter 3117 - 3117 Don’t You Like Me? 3117 Dont You Like Me? When they were eating, they barely chatted. Chu Jianan showed that he was tired, so Leng Yuqi didnt say much about it. However, she was worried. She felt that Chu Jianan was deliberately ignoring her. After having the meal, Leng Yuqi packed the things up and walked to Chu Jianan. She sat next to him and leaned in his arms. Chu Jianan hugged her, but felt no excitement when Leng Yuqi was in his arms. He hugged her for a long while, but did nothing. She was in his arms, but Chu Jianan had no reaction, which disappointed Leng Yuqi. She wondered whether he had lost interest in her. If he was still interested in her, he wouldnt be so calm when they met after so long. He was different in the past. However, it was hard for Leng Yuqi to initiate it. Even though she had slept with Chu Jianan many times, she still felt shy. Chu Jianan understood what Leng Yuqi was thinking. He indeed couldnt be aroused by Leng Yuqi, but still decided to try it. Therefore, when Leng Yuqi almost lost her patience, Chu Jianan took action. The forey was very short, and he soon prated her, but he was not excited and couldnt help thinking of Jiang Yihan. Therefore, Chu Jianan stopped five minutester, leaving Leng Yuqi unsatisfied. J-Jianan, what happened? asked Leng Yuqi. Women were always sensitive, so she could see that Chu Jianan lost interest in her and she panicked. Nothing. Im just tired, Chu Jianan said. Jianan, I feel something is wrong between us. You dont care about me now, Leng Yuqi said. She couldnt stand it when Chu Jianan ignored her, so she said hoping that Chu Jianan would be a loving boyfriend as usual. Im busy these days. Didnt I tell you? Chu Jianan said impatiently. He lost his patience for Leng Yuqi. But you should have time to reply to me no matter how busy you are. You used to do that. Whenever you saw my messages or calls, you would reply to me as soon as you were free, Leng Yuqi said. Dont be unreasonable! I was replying slowly, but I replied to you. I sometimes get tired, and I need alone time. I cant send you messages or call you as soon as I have time, Chu Jianan said angrily. But I cant help wondering whether youve lost interest in me when you pay so little attention to me. Leng Yuqi cried, feeling aggrieved when Chu Jianan showed his impatience for her. In the past, Chu Jianan never did that nor would he lose his temper in front of her. Chu Jianan used to like Leng Yuqi very much, so he treated her very well. In the past, whenever Chu Jianan saw Leng Yuqi crying, he felt hurt too, but now he was only impatient. Besides, Chu Jianan felt a little guilty when Leng Yuqiined. Women had an urate sixth sense, so Leng Yuqi noticed it right after he betrayed her. In fact, women reacted to mens behavior. If men stayed loyal, women wouldnt be sensitive. Why are girls thinking so much every day? Cant you be optimistic? The National College Entrance Examination is around the corner, I think you should instead focus on reviews, Chu Jianan said. No matter what happened between Leng Yuqi and him, he wouldnt affect her before the National College Entrance Examination. Jianan, youll love me forever, right? Leng Yuqi asked. Ive already ended my engagement with Leng Xiaoyao. Isnt that enough? I have emotions too. Ive been humiliated by Leng Xiaoyao many times. I can never get over it. And Im busy with work too. Cant you understand when Im in a bad mood and pay little attention to you? Can you give me some space to adjust myself? I really dont want to vent my anger on you, but Im in a terrible mood right now. I cant calm down when you keep questioning me, Chu Jianan said. He dodged Leng Yuqis question and defended himself with all kinds of reasons. He couldnt say that he would love Leng Yuqi forever, because he didnt believe it. Leng Yuqi didnt think much. She was very relieved after Chu Jianan said that to her. Therefore, Leng Yuqi apologized at once. Im sorry, Jianan, its all my fault. I didnt understand your feelings. I only cared about myself Alright, I wont me you. I also did something wrong, but the National College Entrance Examination is around the corner, you should instead focus on reviews. Try to get a high score. I need to work, so I dont have much time to see you. Dont think too much about it. We can meet after the National College Entrance Examination, Chu Jianan said. Chu Jianan implied that he had other intentions when he said they could meet after the exam, but Leng Yuqi didnt get it. Although Leng Yuxi felt there was something wrong between Chu Jianan and her, she didnt think Chu Jianan had lost interest in her and betrayed her. However, Leng Yuqi had stolen Chu Jianan from Leng Xiaoyao, so she deserved it when another girl stole Chu Jianan away from her. Fine, Ill focus on reviews these days, but if you have time, remember toe see me, alright? Leng Yuqi said. No problem. Chu Jianan answered. Leng Yuqis family didnt know that she asked for leave from the evening ss, so she needed to go back to school before the evening ss was over and go back home in the Leng familys car. In that way, her family wouldnt know that she was absent from the evening ss. Chu Jianan drove Leng Yuqi to school. Actually, he didnt want to do that, but it was toote, so he sent her back. When Leng Yuqi arrived at school, the Leng familys car was already there. The evening ss would be over in ten minutes, so Leng Yuqi sat in Chu Jianans car till it was over. When students swarmed out, Leng Yuqi got out of Chu Jianans car and got into the Leng familys car. Chapter 3118 - 3118 Full of Jealousy 3118 Full of Jealousy That way, Uncle Liu wouldnt see her outside when the evening ss was just over. He wouldnt know that she was absent from the evening ss, otherwise she couldnt exin it. She wasnt Leng Xiaoyao. Even if Leng Xiaoyao was absent from the evening ss, no one would criticize her. Leng Xiaoyao could go wherever she wanted to. Their grandfather wouldnt interfere and believed in Leng Xiaoyao very much. Whereas, if she was absent from the evening ss, she would be heavily criticized. It was extremely unfair, but Leng Yuqi couldnt do anything about it. It was already the case! !! However, what Leng Yuqi didnt know was that Leng Xiaoyao caught her getting out of Chu Jianans car. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao knew she didnt go to the evening ss but went on a date. Anyway, it had nothing to do with Leng Xiaoyao, so she did nothing even though she knew. At home, Leng Changyuan said to Leng Xiaoyao, Yaoyao, Secretary Lu called me today. He said he woulde to thank you in person tomorrow at noon. Why dont you ask for leave from school tomorrow morning? You can meet Secretary Lu instead. Lu Changwei visited them in order to thank Leng Xiaoyao. If Leng Xiaoyao wasnt home, it would be embarrassing. Leng Changyuan believed that Leng Xiaoyao could do well in studying. Let alone missing a morning, even if she stayed home till the National College Entrance Examination, he believed that she would still get a high score. However he wouldnt say that, because it wasnt right if Leng Xiaoyao didnt go to school. After all, she was a student, so it was necessary for her to attend ss. No problem. Leng Xiaoyao answered. When Leng Yuqi heard that, she was extremely jealous. Without dy, Leng Xiaoyao called her head teacher to ask for leave. She told him the reason, but her head teacher would agree whether she said it or not. Jiang Yihan didnt contact Chu Jianan today. She wanted to, but Chu Jianan didnt contact her, so she didnt either. Precisely because Chu Jianan didnt contact her, Jiang Yihan was irritated. Especially when Leng Yuqi left school right after finishing the afternoon sses and didnte for the evening ss, Jiang Yihan guessed that she went to see Chu Jianan. She didnt dare to ask about that. Leng Yuqi was Chu Jianans girlfriend after all, so it was normal that she went to see Chu Jianan. Jiang Yihan, on the contrary, had no position to ask about that. She didnt want to annoy Chu Jianan. Chu Jianan didnt know what to say to Jiang Yihan, so he didnt contact her. He was addicted to her body, but that was all. He had no affection for Jiang Yihan. However, if he nned to have a sexual rtionship with her, he needed to contact her. Therefore, when he got back to his apartment, Chu Jianan sent Jiang Yihan a message on WeChat. Chu Jianan: I couldnt stop thinking aboutst night. I could barely focus on my work. It was true that he kept on thinking aboutst night, but he lied that he couldnt focus on his work because of Jiang Yihan. Sweet nothings often werent true, but they were pleasant to hear. At that moment, Jiang Yihan had just gotten back home. She didnt even get out of the car yet. Once her phone rang, she heard it and took it out to have a look. When she read Chu Jianans message, she flushed and beamed in happiness. Jiang Yihan believed Chu Jianan was too busy to contact her because he said he could barely focus on his work. Jiang Yihan replied: Me too! Right after Jiang Yihan replied, the car stopped. She immediately withdrew her excited expression, otherwise it would cause trouble if her parents saw it. Back home, Jiang Yihan greeted her parents. She chatted with them for a while, then went to her room. In her room, she took out her phone at once and saw that Chu Jianan just replied to her. At the end of the words, Chu Jianan added a shy emoji. This was the first time that she had sex, but she had heard a lot about that. She understood men cared a lot about their abilities in bed, so Chu Jianan was very pleased after reading Jiang Yihans reply. Chu Jianan: Why dont we meet again when you have time at night? Jiang Yihan: Sure. Actually we can do that on Wednesday night. My parents and I will be attending the birthday party at the Mo familys mansion. I can think of an excuse and stay out. Chu Jianan: Great, see you then. Ill go to the party as well, but our rtionship must stay a secret for the time being, so please be normal when you see me. Ill make it up to you privately. And the National College Entrance Examination is around the corner, so you should pay more attention to your studies. I need to deal with my work too, so we might not see each other very often. Dont think too much about it. Once I have time, Ill contact you. Dont let Leng Yuqi know about anything between us. He needed to say that beforehand in case it was exposed. Jiang Yihan: I understand. Ill handle it well. Since Chu Jianan said that, Jiang Yihan didnt me him for not contacting her tillte at night. Chu Jianan was busy and didnt have much time to contact her, while she needed to focus on studying as well. Most importantly, their rtionship was uneptable, so they had to be careful. Chu Jianan: Great, you can get back to studying now! Jiang Yihan: Sure. In fact, she wanted to chat with Chu Jianan for a while longer, but Chu Jianan told her to review. If she continued to bother him, it would leave a bad impression on him. Therefore, Jiang Yihan had to agree. However, she couldnt focus at all, but kept thinking about Chu Jianan. Chapter 3119 - 3119 Do Shen Xiyin a Favor 3119 Do Shen Xiyin a Favor After Shen Xiyin learned that the jade pendant her aunt sent her was covered with evil power, she was worried that she might not be the only who received an evil gift. Her parents and her older brother might be in the same situation. Therefore, she had a video call with her family every day and chatted with them for a long while recently. For the time being, she couldnt see anything wrong with them, which made her feel slightly relieved. After Leng Xiaoyao was home for a while, she suddenly remembered that she was going to City Li. Because there was no airport in City Li, she needed to transfer from City Yun. !! Shen Xiyins family lived in City Yun, so Leng Xiaoyao wanted to ask her whether she wanted to go home. They could investigate the evil jade pendant and whether Shen Xiyins aunt knew about it. Since she was involved in it and was business partners with Shen Xiyin, Shen Xiyin was her close friend. If it was possible, she was willing to help her. Leng Xiaoyao never hesitated to pay her enemies back, but she was very generous to her friends. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao called Shen Xiyin. Xiyin, Im going to City Li this weekend, but I need to transfer from City Yun. Do you want to go with me? If you go, we can go there one day ahead of time to investigate the jade pendant, Leng Xiaoyao suggested. Sure! Shen Xiyin agreed without hesitation, because she also had thought of going home with Leng Xiaoyao. She couldnt bepletely relieved until she had gotten to the bottom of the matter. However, she was afraid that Leng Xiaoyao might not have time. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was a senior high school student and the National College Entrance Examination was around the corner. Even though she knew Leng Xiaoyao was an excellent student, she didnt want to make it difficult for her. Therefore, she was still hesitating to talk about that with her. Wonderful. We can go there on Friday morning, said Leng Xiaoyao. No problem. Send me your ID number. Ill book the tickets, Shen Xiyin said. Even though Leng Xiaoyao was dropping in on her family, she did that in order to help her. Therefore, Shen Xiyin thought she should pay for the tickets. No need to rush. My other friends will go with me as well. I need to ask them before booking ne tickets, Leng Xiaoyao replied. She originally nned to go with Li Mochen and the others, but now her n changed. As a result, she needed to talk with them first to know whether they wanted to go together or separately. She didnt know when exactly they would set off yet. Great, tell me after you find out, Shen Xiyin said. No problem, Leng Xiaoyao agreed. After having the call with Shen Xiyin, Leng Xiaoyao called Li Mochen. Before long, Li Mochen answered her call. What is it? Li Mochen asked in a cold voice, but showed a hidden gentleness. At least, it was gentle of Li Mochen to talk like that. Upon hearing Li Mochens voice, Leng Xiaoyao smiled slightly, but she didnt notice it. Brother Mochen, have you set the exact time to City Yun yet? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Friday afternoon, Li Mochen said. Will you go to City Li right after arriving at City Yun or the next day? Leng Xiaoyao asked once more. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Li Mochen understood that Leng Xiaoyao needed to do something. Both are fine. It took two hours by car to get to City Yun from City Li. It wasnt close, but it wasnt far either. They could go there on arrival day or the next day. Um, I have a friend from City Yun. Shell go to City Yun with me at that time. I need to do her a favor, so I will go in the morning, then go to City Li the next morning. If we cant go together, Ill go there with her first and we can meet at City Li, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wanted to go with Li Mochen, but Li Mochen wasnt alone, so they would choose the most convenient way. We can go there together on Friday, then go to City Li the next day. Anyway, we are just going to have a look. There is nothing serious to deal with, Li Mochen said. He was unwilling to take action separately, anyway it was unnecessary. After all, they had unlimited time. Great, then we can go there on Friday morning. Do you need me to book the flight tickets, or do you want to do it yourself? Leng Xiaoyao asked. You can tell me after making sure which flight you want to take. Ill book the tickets, Li Mochen said. He decided to buy the ne tickets for Leng Xiaoyao. Even if they werent friends yet, he felt it was nothing to book ne tickets for her since they were going to travel together. I can book the ne tickets on my own, because one of my friends will go with me, Leng Xiaoyao exined. Sure! In that case, Li Mochen didnt insist. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao hung up with Li Mochen and immediately went to look at the fights schedule. She decided to take the flight at 9 am on Friday. The flightsted two hours so they would arrive at City Yun at 11 am. When they arrived at the city center, it would be time for lunch. After having lunch, Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin could leave to deal with their own things. After settling the time, Leng Xiaoyao told Shen Xiyin the schedule. Shen Xiyin asked for Leng Xiaoyaos ID number, then booked the tickets for her. Leng Xiaoyao rejected it at the beginning, because she was just dropping in on her family. She could buy the ne tickets by herself. However, whether it was a casual visit or not, Leng Xiaoyao was doing Shen Xiyin a favor, so Shen Xiyin was determined to thank Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, Shen Xiyin insisted. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao listened to Shen Xiyin. Oh, you better take the jade pendant back and put it on when we go to see your aunt. I need to see her reaction, Leng Xiaoyao said. If Shen Xiyins aunt knew the jade pendant was evil, she would have an unusual reaction when she saw that Shen Xiyin was still healthy. If she didnt know, she wouldnt pay special attention to the jade pendant. But I already gave it to Chenmeng. I cant take it back, Shen Xiyin said, feeling it might be difficult. No need to worry about that. I can deal with it. I only wanted to tell you beforehand, Leng Xiaoyao said. Thanks, Xiaoyao. Shen Xiyin thanked Leng Xiaoyao. She really trusted Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 3120 - 3120 A Secret I Can Never Tell 3120 A Secret I Can Never Tell After the call with Shen Xiyin, Leng Xiaoyao called Li Mochen again, telling him the number of the flight she chose. Great, Ill book the ne ticketster, Li Mochen said. Um, can I ask you about something, Brother Mochen? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Of course, Li Mochen replied. Do you have a rtionship with the Mo family in City Chang? Leng Xiaoyao asked. It was a simple question, but Leng Xiaoyao hesitated a long time to say it. She didnt want to arouse suspicion. After all, Li Mochen didnt fully trust her yet. Yes. Li Mochen answered at once. He understood why Leng Xiaoyao asked about that. It must have something to do with the party she had dreamed about. The party was held by the Mo family, but Li Mochen didnt have any suspicions just because Leng Xiaoyao asked him that question. Will you attend it too? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Yes, Li Mochen said. In the previous incarnation, Leng Xiaoyao focused on Chu Jianan, so she didnt remember whether Li Mochen attended the party or if he showed up at the hotel by coincidence. She didnt ask about it either afterwards. Ill go as well. The Mo family sent me an invitation letter. We can meet at that time. Leng Xiaoyao was excited, but she was actually happy because she could stop Li Mochen from getting into trouble with her presence. However, Li Mochen felt she was pleased to see him, and his heart skipped a beat. Great, see you then, Li Mochen said. Li Mochen wasnt in City Chang right now. He went to deal with business somewhere else. He wouldnt go to City Chang until the morning of the day after tomorrow. After having the call with Li Mochen, Leng Xiaoyao was distracted for a long while. When she came back to her senses, she started working. Li Mochen called Si Yiqi next and told him that Leng Xiaoyao wanted to go to City Yun on Friday to deal with something. And they booked a flight at 9 am. He asked Si Yiqi if Si Yiqi could go with them. When Li Mochen said that, he didnt think much, but Si Yiqi was shocked. Li Mochen, I cant believe my ears. Why do you prefer to go with Leng Xiaoyao rather than me? Tell me, is there anything going on between Leng Xiaoyao and you? Si Yiqi asked. Li Mochen was too strange to not arouse his suspicions. Li Mochen suddenly realized that what he had just said indeed easily caused misunderstandings, so he wasnt annoyed when Si Yiqi questioned him. Youre going too far, Li Mochen said, but didnt exin it, because he didnt know how to exin it. Your behavior cant stop me from thinking too much! Si Yiqi said. He didnt believe there was nothing happening between Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. Li Mochen had mixed emotions and didnt know what to say. Alright, whats your decision? If you dont want to go with us, Ill book my own ne tickets first. Sure, Ill go with you. And Ill book the ne tickets. Si Yiqi wanted to go with them to see what was happening between Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. How about Leng Xiaoyao? Should I book ne tickets for her as well? Si Yiqi asked. Shell do that by herself, Li Mochen said. Fine! Si Yiqi agreed. Leng Xiaoyao read messages in the WeChat group of Xiaoyao Technology. It was made on the same day that she bought thepany. They turned to her for help every day if they had questions. Leng Xiaoyao would reply to them the moment she read their questions. The business was handled well by Mu Yufan and the others. Because thepany almost went bankrupt, most clients wanted to end their cooperation. They didnt dare to work with smallpanies anymore, in case there were any problems. The clients wanted to end their cooperation, so Xiaoyao Technology didnt need to pay liquidated damages. Some clients were willing to give Xiaoyao Technology another chance, mainly because they had already spent a lot of money. Even if they wanted to end the agreement, they had to wait till the contract expired. The validity was usually a year, which wasnt long. In addition, Xiaoyao Technology had outstanding skills. Jiang Zeshu heard that Fengyang became Xiaoyao Technology now, but he didnt contact Mu Yufan and the others after he betrayed them. He had decided not to see them again. Mu Yufan and the others had the same idea, but Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai had a business meal today, and they ran into Jiang Zeshu on their way out. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai hated Jiang Zeshu, but they didnt sue him for the sake of their friendship in the past. Nevertheless, their friendship was over when Jiang Zeshu chose to betray them. Even though they met again, they were merely strangers. As a result, Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai said nothing when they saw Jiang Zeshu. They only gave Jiang Zeshu a nce, then moved their gaze away, because they might lose control and beat him if they looked at him a second longer. Jiang Zeshu didnt dare to meet their eyes, and was aware that their friendship was over. He also agreed to be strangers and had no intention of greeting them. However, someone didnt want to pretend to be strangers, so he talked to Mu Yufan. Hi, Executive Mu, I heard you sold yourpany. Why are you still working in it now? How does it feel to be an employee after being the boss? It was a man who was about thirty years old. He was a deputy manager, He Fangqi, of thepany that Jiang Zeshu was working for now. He was also the cousin of Jiang Zeshus girlfriend. Because they were peers, they hadpeted with each other many times before. Therefore, as soon as he saw Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai, he made fun of them. After all, it was pleasant to see your enemies have misfortune. However, Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai didnt seem sad at all. Instead, they were full of hope for their future. And they believed they had a brighter future ahead because they had met an extremely excellent boss. All in all, they felt lucky. Chapter 3121 - 3121 Teach Him a Lesson 3121 Teach Him a Lesson Im feeling good, much better than before, Mu Yufan said, looking rxed. He wasnt acting, those were his real feelings. However, He Fangqi refused to believe that. He believed that Mu Yufan was lying and pretending to be strong. Even Jiang Zeshu had the same opinion, but he felt guilty for that because it was caused by him. However, if he had another chance, he would still do the same thing. A little guilt couldnt stop him from betraying them. !! Youre optimistic! You dont feel the difference between a boss and an employee? In fact, its normal if you feel its different. After all, no one wants to be an employee if there is a chance to be the boss. No need to act strong, He Fangqi said. I dont feel any differences. Instead, were very fortunate to have met such an excellent boss. Alright, I know you wont believe it. Lets wait for the result! We need to go now, Mu Yufan said, leaving He Fangqi and the others behind after giving them a provocative nce. Even if he was a loser in He Fangqis eyes, he wouldnt allow He Fangqi to disdain him. He lost, but he still had his pride. He Fangqi was obviously angry when Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai didnt look poor and sad. Instead, they provoked him. Lets see what Fengyang can do! He Fangqi said. Even though Mu Yufan said that their new boss was very skilled, He Fangqi refused to believe it. However, they didnt know who the new boss of Fengyang was. At the beginning, they didnt care about that, but now He Fangqi wanted to know. Therefore, he ordered his secretary. Get me the information of Fengyangs new boss. Sure, Executive He. He Fangqis secretary answered. At the same time, Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai told Leng Xiaoyao that they had argued with He Fangqi. They had two WeChat groups. One consisted of the staff, while the other was made of Leng Xiaoyao, Mu Yufan, and Zhou Yunkai. Because they were the managers, they needed to keep some things to them. Therefore, it was convenient for them tomunicate when only three of them had a WeChat group. Leng Xiaoyao set the WeChat group under high security. No matter what they talked about in it, no one could hack or spy on them. And it was not only this WeChat group, Leng Xiaoyao also set the other WeChat group under high security. Leng Xiaoyao said: He Fangqi has done many illegal deeds. I can easily teach him a lesson. Do you think I should do that? Because Mu Yufan, instead of her, had grudges against He Fangqi, there was no need for her to make things difficult for He Fangqi, but if Mu Yufan wanted to teach He Fangqi a lesson, she could provide them with evidence. Leng Xiaoyao had already collected evidence of He Fangqis illegal deed. The most serious problem he had was embezzlement. He would return the money in the past, but now he didnt do that. Mu Yufan was curious about it. Mu Yufan: What has He Fangqi done? Leng Xiaoyao: The most serious problem he has is embezzlement. Hes stolen twenty million yuan from theirpany. If its exposed, hell lose his job. Zhou Yunkai: Yufan, why dont we teach him a lesson? If he hadnt schemed against us, Jiang Zeshu wouldnt have betrayed us. Mu Yufan was silent for a while, then said: Sure, we can teach him a lesson, but we dont need to remove him from his position. I think its enough to let him return the twenty million yuan. Given He Fangqis position, he had millions of yuan in wealth. He had an annual pay and a dividend. Although he didnt have many shares, he could get several million yuan in dividends a year, but he would have to sell one or two houses to get twenty million yuan in cash. Even though he didnt buy the houses with public money, he had spent a lot of money on entertainment. If he had to return the money, he would have to sell his property. Therefore, He Fangqi would be heavily hit. Zhou Yunkai agreed: Thats a good idea. They didnt want He Fangqi to lose his job, not because they were kind, but because they didnt think it was so serious. Leng Xiaoyao: No problem. Leave it to me. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao sent He Fangqi a message with the evidence of his embezzlement. When she sent the message, she hid her phone number, so He Fangqi didnt know who she was. It wasntte and was only about 11 pm. He Fangqi was still having fun with his friends in a clubhouse. When he received the message, he didnt see it till ten minutester. Once he read it, he was frightened and struck dumb. He didnt expect anyone to know about it. However, the phone number was unknown. Without dy, He Fangqi went to the washroom with his phone. He tried to call back, but couldnt get through to anyone. It seemed as if this phone number didnt exist. Although the phone number was hidden, he could dial it, but no one would answer. He Fangqi was very anxious. He didnt know whether this person had sent the message to his enemies or leaders. Besides, why did this person send this message to him? To remind him to return the money? Or to threaten him to do something? Or to inform him that something was going to happen? Because he didnt know the purpose, he was extremely worried. Subconsciously, he thought he needed to return the money, otherwise he would really be in trouble. However, it was a lot of money! He didnt have twenty million yuan right now and it was difficult for him to borrow so much money. As a result, he would have to sell two houses which were worth eight million yuan each. However, it wasnt an easy decision. Chapter 3122 - 3122 Jiang Zeshu Is Made a Joke 3122 Jiang Zeshu Is Made a Joke He only had four houses. He lived in one, his parents lived in one, and he only had two houses left. One of the two houses was rented out. The validity of the rental contract was two years. If he asked the renter to move out, he would have to pay liquidated damages, which wasnt small! No one was willing to lose money for no reason. Unfortunately, he was left with no choice. Most importantly, he couldnt ignore this message. Since this person could send the message to him, he would quickly be in trouble if he didnt return the money. No matter what, he must do it as soon as possible. He Fangqi was irritated, so he couldnt enjoy himself any longer. After walking out of the washroom, he told his friends that he needed to go home. There was no one he trusted in his circle, so he couldnt tell anyone. He could only talk about it with his wife, because one of the two avable houses was under his wifes name. If he had to sell it, he needed his wife to finish the formalities. However, his wife was a miser. If she knew he had to sell the houses, she would definitely quarrel with him. Upon thinking of that, He Fangqi was anxious. Before He Fangqi left, he told Jiang Zeshu to treat his friends. However, his friends disliked Jiang Zeshu because they had all heard that Jiang Zeshu betrayed Fengyang and Fengyang almost went bankrupt. As a result, they mocked Jiang Zeshu. They said that Jiang Zeshu cherished romance above friendship, and that he was a decisive man who could easily give up friendship. Obviously they werent reallyplimenting him. They were business partners with He Fangqi and they seemed close, but they werent real friends. Therefore, they disdained He Fangqi for what he had done, but He Fangqi didnt scheme against them, so they got along well with each other for benefits. Jiang Zeshu was angry when theyughed at him, but he had betrayed his close brothers. And they were He Fangqis friends and had a higher status than him, so he didnt dare to say anything. It was extremely unpleasant. They didnt separate until 12 am. Jiang Zeshu called his girlfriend andined about it. Jiang Zeshus girlfriend formed a rtionship with him for a purpose. She didnt love him, so she couldnt care less about his feelings. Especially now that it was done, she was unwilling to talk to Jiang Zeshu. Therefore, when Jiang Zeshu called her andined about it, she gave him perfunctory responses. However, because her cousin told her not to argue and end her rtionship with Jiang Zeshu, she had to tolerate it. When He Fangqi got home, his wife was asleep, but it was urgent, so he woke her up and told her what happened. His wife was aware that he had stolen money from theirpany, but she didnt know the details. Now, he had to be honest. Without surprise, He Fangqis wife was mad and quarreled with him. She asked He Fangqi to think of an idea on his own since she wouldnt sell the house. My idea is to sell the two houses and return the money with our savings, He Fangqi said. That was the best way he could think of. What else could he do? He couldnt borrow money from everyone he knew and make it public news. By then, it wouldnt be an affair within theirpany. He could be arrested by the police because he had broken thew. He Fangqi knew it was illegal, but he still did it. Sometimes, people were too greedy to think about the results. After seeding several times, no one would care about thew. They would only regret it when they were caught. No, you can sell the other house, but not the house under my name. He Fangqis wife insisted. Why cant I? Dont forget that I paid 80% for the house. Do you think its yours just because its under your name? Do you want to see me arrested by stopping me from selling it? Tell me, do you want me to be in trouble? He Fangqi questioned. Was his wife waiting for him to be caught? She was putting him in danger by refusing to sell the house! Nonsense! I dont He Fangqis wife was mad. She didnt have that idea, but she simply didnt want to sell the house. If not, why do you disagree? Dont you want to see me be in trouble? He Fangqi asked. I-I-I He Fangqis wife was too angry to say anything. What? You cant lie to me after I point it out. He Fangqi believed that he was right and became even angrier. He couldnt believe that his wife didnt want him to be safe. I dont have that thought, but I need to ask you why you stole so much public money? Where did you spend the money? Are you keeping a mistress? He Fangqis wife questioned him. She knew that He Fangqi had stolen public money from theirpany, but she didnt see how he used it. After all, the money was enough to keep a mistress in a single apartment, so He Fangqis wife was suspicious Upon hearing that, He Fangqi felt guilty. He didnt keep a mistress, but had spent a lot of money on entertainment. He had also paid for sex outside, but didnt take those women home. However, he wouldnt admit it. I dont. You cant say that to me. I used the money for my career. Ive done everything for our family. Chapter 3123 - 3123 Stupid Thoughts 3123 Stupid Thoughts What did you get in return after bribing them? We have to pay with our savings! He Fangqis wife eximed. She didnt believe He Fagnqis words. Dont be stupid, woman. Who told you its so easy? I need to do that for the long term, He Fangqi retorted. His words made sense, but werent the truth and his wife didnt believe him. They quarreled for a long while. Luckily, only they lived in this house, so no one could hear them. Although neighbors heard their voices, they couldnt hear them clearly because of the sound instion. Oh, if Im caught, you wont be able to keep the house under your name anyway. Im afraid well have to pay much more by then, He Fangqi said. He Fangqis wife understood that, so she gave in whether she was willing to or not. However, she couldnt sleep after losing so much money. Even He Fangqi didnt feel sleepy at all. The next day, when He Fangqi arrived at theirpany, he paid special attention to the senior management to see whether there was anything unusual. He Fangqi was most suspicious of them, but he couldnt see anything different from their reactions. Nevertheless, that wasnt enough to prove that they were innocent. It was impossible for him to ask them about it, so he had to deal with the houses first. He couldnt sell the two houses quickly, unless he sold them at low prices. He wouldnt lose a lot of money if the prices were slightly lower because the housing price was increasing all the time. After one or two years, the housing price was already 20% higher. Even though he sold them at lower prices, the prices wouldnt be lower than the starting prices. As long as the prices were slightly lower than the current housing price, he could easily sell the houses, but He Fangqi badly needed money now, so he couldnt sell the houses at a lower price. Because Lu Changwei was visiting the Leng family to thank Leng Xiaoyao today, Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu also stayed home. They tried to seize this chance to form a rtionship with Lu Changwei. Although it was Leng Xiaoyao who saved Lu Changwei, they were jealous of her and still wanted to build a good rtionship with Lu Changwei. Lu Changwei wasnt just the Secretary of the Municipal Party Committee, he was also sent by a major family in the capital. He had a more unique status than other officials. Leng Changyuan was happy to form a good rtionship with Lu Changwei, so he didnt say anything when Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu stayed home to treat Lu Changwei. Although he didnt like them when they disdained Leng Xiaoyao and treated her badly, he still wanted their family to be powerful. At 10 am, Lu Changwei arrived with his wife, secretary, and chauffeur. Because Leng Xiaoyao had rescued Lu Changwei and his chauffeur, the chauffeur came along to thank her as well. Normally, Lu Changweis secretary went everywhere he went, so the secretary was present too. When the car explodedst time, Lu Changweis secretary had been sent to deal with something, so he wasnt there. When Lu Changwei and the others arrived, the Leng family weed them politely. They were polite, but didnt abase themselves. Although Lu Changwei had a high status, the Leng family wasnt an ordinary family either. There was a gap between their status, but they didnt need to feel belittled. After Lu Changwei and the others came, they repeatedlyplimented Leng Xiaoyao. They said that the Leng family was blessed to have such an outstanding granddaughter like Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng agreed on that, so they were very happy when Lu Changweiplimented Leng Xiaoyao like that. On the other hand, Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu were unhappy when Leng Xiaoyao wasplimented, but they didnt show it in front of Lu Changwei. Lu Changwei didnt know about their conflicts within the family, so he was also polite to Leng Yehua when he tried to form a good rtionship with him. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt mean and wouldnt embarrass them just because of her grudges against Leng Yuqi. It was good for the Leng familys future, so she knew what she should and shouldnt do. Lu Changwei and the others stayed with the Leng family for half an hour, then left. They didnt stay for lunch. Before they left, Lu Changwei gave Leng Xiaoyao his name card and said to her, Xiaoyao, if you need my help, dont hesitate toe see me. I might not be able to help you with everything, but I wont spare any effort to help you as long as I can. Leng Xiaoyao had saved his life, and a visit or gifts werent enough to return that favor. Mu Yiyang also told him that Leng Xiaoyao had outstanding skills. It would only do him good if he could have a good rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao. If he encountered trouble, perhaps Leng Xiaoyao would be more helpful than other people. Therefore, he was happy to form a good rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was extraordinarily skilled, so he should definitely build a good rtionship with her. Mu Yiyang wasnt just using Leng Xiaoyao, most people were happy to form a good rtionship with skilled people, after all, that was how people expanded their connections. Lu Changwei gave Leng Xiaoyao his name card, but didnt exchange his numbers with Leng Yehua. Leng Yehua was displeased, but couldnt say anything. This wasnt his first meeting with Lu Changwei, but it was the first time that they had been so close. Therefore, he couldnt ask for his name card if Lu Changwei didnt offer it to him. Otherwise, people would easily notice that he was trying to ride on Lu Changweis coattails. It was embarrassing. After Lu Changwei and the others were gone, Leng Yecheng said proudly, Yaoyao, I think Secretary Lu wants to form a good rtionship with you. How did you see that? Xiaoyao is just a young girl. Song Meiyu argued in annoyance. She didnt think so, and believed that Lu Changwei was only polite to Leng Xiaoyao because she had saved his life. He gave her his name card and told her to turn to him for help when she needed it simply to return her kindness. It couldnt prove anything! Dont be stupid, woman. Leng Yecheng mocked. Xiaoyao isnt just a young girl. She put out the fire and rescued people right after the car exploded. Who else could be so brave and skilled? I think even firefighters are barelyparable to her. Chapter 3124 - 3124 Challenge and Threat 3124 Challenge and Threat Right, Secretary Lu has high status, so he could see that Yaoyao isnt an ordinary girl. Leng Changyuan agreed. He used to be a senior official in the government, so he easily figured it out. Dont say anything before you understand the reasons. Leng Yehua also understood that, so he snapped at Song Meiyu since she embarrassed them. Song Meiyu was aggrieved when the three of themughed at her, but she couldnt say anything about it. Since they all criticized her, she must be wrong. Leng Xiaoyao, however, didnt think it was a big deal, because she knew she had outstanding abilities. Although Lu Changweid didnt mention Mu Yiyang from the beginning to the end, she guessed that Mu Yiyang should have told Lu Changwei something. Leng Xiaoyao had only asked for leave in the morning, so she went to school after having lunch. When she arrived at school, she went to see An Chenmeng alone. An Chenmeng looked better today and she didnt have nightmaresst night. Boss, what happened? Is it a secret? An Chenmeng was curious about the reason why Leng Xiaoyao wanted to see her alone. It must be a secret and only she could know it. Isnt tomorrow the third day? Im afraid your jade pendant is still harmful. Can you bring it to me tomorrow morning? I can have a look at it in case anything happens, Leng Xiaoyao said. At that time, she would say that the jade pendant was still covered with evil power and she had to keep it for a few days. No problem, Ill bring it to you tomorrow morning. An Chenmeng didnt think much about it and agreed. Anyway, she would listen to Leng Xiaoyao no matter what she asked now. Oh, I need to go to City Yun this weekend, so Im afraid I cant join you in having a big meal. Do you want to change the time to next week or do you want to go with other girls? Leng Xiaoyao said. She had almost forgotten, and it would be impolite if she stood them at that time. What? Youre going to City Yun this weekend? An Chenmeng was disappointed, but she knew Leng Xiaoyao was busy with business, so she couldnt stop her. If so, we can have the meal next week. Youre the most important person. If youre absent, itll be meaningless, An Chenmeng said. Sure, Ill tell Xiong Manxin and the others, Leng Xiaoyao said. Back in the ssroom, Leng Xiaoyao told Xiong Manxin and the other girls about the change. They didnt think it was a problem. After all, Leng Xiaoyaos business was more important. Ever since Qin Wentao lost in the game with Ling Tianqi, he was always thinking how to pay him back. He had an idea, but he had to be careful about the consequences. Today, Qin Wentao had an opportunity. Ling Tianqi had two friends who came from the capital to deal with something, and they came to meet Ling Tianqi as well. One of them proposed to go to a casino, so they went to Fengyun Casino after having a meal. Because Qin Wentao paid special attention to Ling Tianqi trying to find a chance to pay him back, he immediately heard that Ling Tianqi was in Fengyun Casino. Without dy, he called several of his friends and went to Fengyun Casino right away. Qin Wentao wasnt bad at gambling. Most importantly, he had a rtionship with a junior manager of Fengyun Casino, so he nned to trap Ling Tianqi. When Ling Tianqi saw Qin Wentao in the casino, he didnt think it was a coincidence, so he stayed alert. Qin Wentao didnt care what Ling Tianqi was thinking. Even if Ling Tianqi saw that he came for him, it didnt matter. Therefore, once he noticed Ling Tianqi, he said, Hi, Mr. Ling, Mr. Pei, and Mr. Feng, what a coincidence! Why dont we have a few rounds? Qin Wentao, what are you scheming now? Ling Tianqi said in annoyance. There was no need for him to be polite given their rtionship. Mr. Ling, are you the persecutory type? Why are you suspicious of everyone all day? Arent you tired? Qin Wentao asked. He didnt feel guilty at all even though Ling Tianqi saw through him. Im on alert only for you. Is it wrong? You must know what our rtionship is, Ling Tianqi said. Qin Wentao, you better keep a distance away from us. We have no interest in ying tricks with you, said Pei Heran. Oh, am I so scary in your eyes? Fine! If you dont dare to gamble with me, I wont mention it again, but if there are any rumors about that, dont take it to heart, Qin Wentao said, trying to humiliate them. Ling Tianqi and the others werent very mature and stable. They were young and impulsive, so they were immediately annoyed even though they understood that Qin Wentao did it on purpose. Qin Wentao, are you challenging and threatening us? Pei Heran asked in annoyance, looking at Qin Wentao unkindly. Dont think of me as a bad guy. I just feel its rare to meet you all. We can gamble a few rounds for fun. Anyway, this isnt my ce. Why are you so afraid of me? Qin Wentao said, mocking them. Ling Tianqi and the others understood that they would be disdained in rumors if they didnt ept the challenge again. They didnt want people to think that they were afraid of Qin Wentao, but Ling Tianqi was with his friends now, so he needed to ask about their opinions. Even if he agreed, he still needed to talk to Pei Heran and the others about that. Therefore, Ling Tianqi said, If so, we might be seen as cowards if we say no again, but my friends are with me right now. Im afraid I cant gamble with you right away. If you dont mind, we can do itter. Although Ling Tianqis friends didnt mind it, they said nothing, because they thought that Ling Tianqi might need time to prepare. If they interrupted, they might ruin Ling Tianqis n. No problem. Its still early anyway. Why dont we gather here at 10 am? I believe that you will Chapter 3125 - 3125 Call Leng Xiaoyao 3125 Call Leng Xiaoyao However, I want to know what form of gambling you prefer, Mr. Qin? Ling Tianqi asked. We can y Sic Bo. The banker can be an employee of Fengyun Casino. The three of us will bet at the same time, while each has to set ten million yuan as the bet. The game wont be over till we lose every chip. What do you think? Qin Wentao suggested. He decided to win the thirty million yuan which he lostst time. After he won, he needed to share some money with those who helped him, but it was still a good thing if he could win most of the money back. It was better than losing anyway! Each person had chips of thirty million yuan? That was a lot of money, but after what happened at the circuit, Ling Tianqi and the others understood that Qin Wentao was determined to win the money back. Although Ling Tianqi only received ten million yuan and twenty million was shared by Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yiyang, Ling Tianqi didnt think it was unreasonable that Qin Wentao wanted to win all the money from him. After all, Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yiyang stood up for himst time. Since they helped him, he had to thank them. If it hadnt been for Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yiyang, he would probably have lostst time. What else? What else do you want? Tell me everything, Ling Tianqi said. He was afraid that Qin Wentao was scheming something. In his eyes, Qin Wentao yed dirty tricks, so he had to be careful. Nothing else. Dont be so nervous, Mr. Ling. Qin Wentaoughed. He actually wanted more from Ling Tianqi, because money wasnt enough to satisfy him. He wanted to teach them an unforgettable lesson. It would be best if they were seriously injured. However, this was a public ce, so he couldnt be so violent, otherwise it wouldnt do him any good if the news spread. In fact, Qin Wentao didnt just have a grudge against Ling Tianqi. He was also in a crisis of inheriting his familys wealth. Therefore, he had to think about the results before making decisions. No matter what, he couldnt let his family know about it. He was the Qin familys eldest grandson and was supposed to be the first option of heir, but his cousin, who was a year younger than him, had already attracted more attention by the time he came home this year. His younger cousin was already a leader in their familyspany after two years and just struck an important deal. Therefore, their grandfather took a liking to his younger cousin and he was in a crisis. He nned to join their familyspany as well and prevent his position of the heir from falling into his younger cousins hands. Even though their fathers were still alive, Qin Wentaos father was useless with no ambition and couldnt be a leader. His younger cousins father was alsozy and unwilling to work. Neither of their fathers was considered by their grandfather to be the heir. As a result, their grandfather decided to focus on his grandsons. Qin Wentao and Qin Wenming grew up with Master Qin. Although Qin Wentao was arrogant, he had an agile mind and was even smarter than Qin Wenming in business. That was why Mater Win preferred him. The thirty million yuan Qin Wentao lostst time was the profit he made from bars managed by him and his friends. Otherwise, he wouldnt have so much money even though he was born in the Qin family. Qin Wenming wasparatively introverted. He didnt know how to express his ideas, so Master Qin didnt have a good impression of him. On the other hand, Qin Wentao was spoiled and thought too highly of himself. He believed he was going to take over the Qin family. Qin Wenming, on the contrary, kept on learning how tomunicate and do business. As a result, before Qin Wentao achieved anything in thepany, Qin Wenming had already changedpletely. Qin Wentao could make millions of yuan with his friends outside, but that was nothing for the Qin familys heir. Therefore, Qin Wentao didnt think he was the Qin familys heir because he did a better business than Qin Wenming outside. It was more important to manage their familyspany well. That was why Qin Wentao felt as if he was in a crisis aftering home this time, and decided to work in their familyspany as well. No matter how he wanted to pay Ling Tianqi back, his family couldnt know about it. He had to solve the problem on his own. Great. Ling Tianqi was relieved. Afterwards, Ling Tianqi and his friends walked away. Qin Wentao didnt worry that they might run away, because he knew Ling Tianqi cared about his reputation. If Ling Tianqi didnt care about his face, he wouldnt have epted Qin Wentaos challenge. Ling Tianqi agreed to gamble with Qin Wentao, but he felt anxious. Qin Wentao isnt bad at gambling, Pei Heran said. He was worried too. But if we dont agree, Qin Wentao will surely spread rumors about us being afraid of him. I dont want to be humiliated like that, Feng Ruiined. Although Ling Tianqi made the decision, Ling Tianqis attitude was their attitude. Why dont we turn to Xiaoyao for help? Shes so skilled. Perhaps shes good at gambling too! Pei Heran proposed. He suddenly had confidence in Leng Xiaoyao. Ling Tianqis and Feng Ruis eyes lit up at once. They didnt think of Leng Xiaoyao till that moment. Feng Rui agreed. Right, we can turn to Xiaoyao for help. If she can gamble, we can ask her to help us. Anyway, we need three to take part in the game. Right, Ill send Xiaoyao a message right now. Ling Tianqi agreed. However, Leng Xiaoyao was still at the evening ss right now, so she couldnt answer his calls. Ling Tianqi could only send her a message. If she didnt read it, he would call her at 9:30 pm. They wouldnt have the game till 10 pm, so Leng Xiaoyao had enough time to get there. Therefore, Ling Tianqi immediately sent Leng Xiaoyao a message. Two of Ling Tianqis friends were curious about the girl called Xiaoyao. Who is the girl called Xiaoyao? Why do you trust her so much? Right, is she young? How skilled is she? asked another man. Chapter 3126 - 3126 One Third of the Money as Remuneration 3126 One Third of the Money as Remuneration Pei Heran told his friends what Leng Xiaoyao had achieved and his friends were shocked. Although they didnt know whether Leng Xiaoyao could gamble, they decided to try it. Perhaps she was good at it! In that case, she could do them a favor. Leng Xiaoyao was having her evening ss, but she saw the message as soon as she received it. She had just exined the questions to her ssmates and they needed time to digest it, so she was free at the moment. Without dy, she read the message. Ling Tianqi: Xiaoyao, do you gamble, Sic Bo? I ran into Qin Wentao at Fengyun Casino. He challenged me to y Sic Bo. Each side can have three people and each person should prepare chips worth ten million yuan. I didnt want to be a coward, so I agreed. The game will begin at 10 pm. I know youre skilled, so I wonder whether you can gamble. If you can, please help me. If not, then forget it. Reading the message, Leng Xiaoyao understood that Qin Wentao challenged Ling Tianqi with a purpose, so Ling Tianqi would probably lose if she didnt help him. She had nothing to do right now, so she said yes. Ling Tianqi received a reply right after sending Leng Xiaoyao the message. When he saw that Leng Xiaoyao agreed to help, he felt very relieved. He believed that Leng Xiaoyao had the confidence since she agreed to help. Pei Heran and Feng Rui were also relieved when they heard the result. Afterwards, they went to enjoy themselves first. Qin Wentao nced at Ling Tianqi once in a while, but he didnt know that Ling Tianqi turned to someone else for help. He was sure that they were going to lose. Leng Xiaoyao took a taxi to Fengyun Casino right after finishing her evening ss. When she walked out of school, she called Leng Changyuan and Uncle Liu, telling them that she needed to help a friend with an emergency. Leng Changyuan didnt ask further about that and only told Leng Xiaoyao to be careful. Leng Xiaoyao had simple make-up products in her bag, so she put on light make-up at the washroom first after she arrived at the casino. She didnt want people to see her real face. Leng Xiaoyao didnt dress casually today. She had a pair of tight pants, 5 cm high heels, and a white drawstring v-neck top. If she didnt tighten the string, she looked elegant, but she became sexy once the string was tightened. Therefore, with the make-up and tightened string, Leng Xiaoyao showed a little waist and looked slightly maturer. No one would notice that she was a senior high school student. Because Ling Tianqi had seen Leng Xiaoyao with make-up, he recognized her once she showed up. Even though they knew that Leng Xiaoyao woulde, they were still excited to see her. When Leng Xiaoyao came, it was still five minutes away from 10 pm, so they didnt meet Qin Wentao yet. Hi, Xiaoyao, thank you so much foring! Ling Tianqi said. Ling Tianqis two friends were amazed the moment they saw Leng Xiaoyao. To their surprise, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt only skilled, she was beautiful as well. No need to say that. After all, I wont help you for free. I need one third of the money as remuneration after we winter, Leng Xiaoyao said. She was willing to help him, but there was a price for it. However, if they didnt win, she wouldnt ask for anything. Of course, Ling Tianqi said. He didnt have the idea of asking Leng Xiaoyao for help without giving her anything. If so, he would be too embarrassed to turn to her for help. Even if he needed to pay Leng Xiaoyao, he could still make money if they won. Xiaoyao, how much do you know about Sic Bo? asked Pei Heran. He believed Leng Xiaoyao since she agreed to help, but he still wanted to know her ability. I won twenty million yuan not long ago in this casino, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt keep it a secret, because it was known to many people. People who often came here must have already heard of it, though only a few people had seen her. Even if they met her again, they might not be able to recognize her. Leng Xiaoyao came here twice with make-up, but she put on much lighter make-up this time, so she looked differently. Besides, they saw so many people every day. It was hard for them to remember a face. What? Everyone was surprised. She just won twenty million yuan? That was amazing! H-How did you leave then? asked Feng Rui. They all knew it wasnt easy to leave a casino with a lot of money. Because I have a rtionship with the manager here, he let me go, but he asked me not toe here often, otherwise they cant make money. So I havente here for a long time, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with the manager of Fengyun Casino? They were surprised again. It seemed that Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with many important people. However, that was reasonable. Leng Xiaoyao was so skilled that she ought to have a rtionship with powerful people. If so, Im sure we are going to win today, Pei Heran said excitedly. He now had no worries. Ling Tianqis two friends were stunned by Leng Xiaoyao. In their eyes, she was like a god not a human being. After Leng Xiaoyao chatted with Ling Tianqi for a while, Qin Wentao came over, so Ling Tianqi didnt have time to introduce his friends to Leng Xiaoyao. Because Qin Wentao saw Leng Xiaoyao with frecklesst time, he didnt know that this beautiful girl was also her. As a result, he didnt pay much attention to her. However, when he and his friends saw Leng Xiaoyao, they were surprised by her beauty. Mr. Ling, its about 10 pm. Shouldnt we go get chips and meet in the private room? Qin Wentao said confidently. He learned nothing from the lesson he had gottenst time. Qin Wentao was always prepared when he challenged Ling Tianqi. At least, he believed there was a 70% probability that he would win. In addition, he didnt think Ling Tianqi could be so lucky and get help every time. Sure, Ling Tianqi agreed. Before he called Leng Xiaoyao, he was really worried, but now he believed he would win with her help. Chapter 3127 - 3127 Meet Lu Lin 3127 Meet Lu Lin After that, they went to exchange chips with money. Leng Xiaoyao used her money at the same time. Seeing that, Qin Wentao was surprised. It seemed that this woman was going to gamble with them. He remembered the woman and the man who took part in the car racingst time with them. In an instant, he had a premonition. Ling Tianqi asked someone else to join him, so it meant that this woman was as skilled as the girl he sawst time. Mr. Ling, is thisdy going to gamble with us? asked Qin Wentao. Yeah, cant she? If you want to choose three people among us, we need to do the same thing. Thats only fair, Ling Tianqi said. He understood that Qin Wentao must have someone skilled at gambling in his group. Otherwise Qin Wentao wouldnt dare to challenge him. The two men they didnt know must be Qin Wentaos helpers. Therefore, if Qin Wentao agreed to let them choose, they definitely wouldnt choose the two men. Qin Wentao realized that he couldnt stop the woman from joining the game. However, he didnt think this girl could be too skilled. He couldnt believe that young girls nowadays were so unbelievable. I didnt mean that. You thought too much, Mr. Ling, Qin Wentao said. After that, they went to the private room with their chips. At the second-floornding, they met Han Yus secretary, Lu Lin. Lu Lin was struck dumb for a second when he saw Leng Xiaoyao. He didnt think much and only politely greeted her. Nice to see you, Miss Leng. Leng Xiaoyao was his bosss lifesaver, so he was very grateful to her and sincerely respected her. Leng Xiaoyao had saved Han Yus life, but Lu Lin, as a secretary, was grateful to her because Han Yu had helped him a lot before. Hi, Secretary Lu, nice to see you too! Leng Xiaoyao replied to Lu Lin. My boss, and Doctor Tai are also here. Theyre in No. 1 private room with Mr. Ji, Lu Lin said. The other people knew Lu Lin because they were familiar with Han Yu, so they were astonished when Lu Lin greeted Leng Xiaoyao. Unexpectedly, Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with Lu Lin, or Han Yu to be specific. Moreover, given Lu Lins words, she should have a rtionship with Ji Yanxi as well. Because Ling Tianqi already knew that Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with Ji Yanxi, he wasnt surprised, but the man Qin Wentao paid to help him in Fengyun Casino suddenly wanted to quit. If Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with their manager and he still schemed with Qin Wentao against her, he would undoubtedly have a bad result. Great, Ill be gambling with my friends for a while. If theyre still thereter, Ill go to see them. If not, then forget it, Leng Xiaoyao said. Since they met, it was necessary for her to greet them. After all, she nned to form a good rtionship with them. Sure, Ill leave for work now. See you then, Miss Leng, Lu Lin said. Afterwards, Lu Lin walked away, while Leng Xiaoyao and the others continued to walk to the private room. On their way, Qin Wentaos friends had mixed emotions, especially his friend who worked in Fengyun Casino. He kept on wondering whether he should still do it. Finally, outside the private room, he said to Qin Wentao before they walked in, Mr. Qin, can we talk privately? Qin Wentao was displeased at once, because he knew what the man wanted to say, but he didnt turn the man down, so he said to the others, Ille in soon. The other people didnt care about that and went inside first. In fact, they all knew what the man wanted to talk to Qin Wentao about. He must have changed his mind after knowing that Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with Ji Yanxi and Han Yu. Nevertheless, they were determined to gamble today. It was impossible for them to miss the fortune they were going to win. If they gave up the money, they would make themselves a joke. When there was no one around them, Qin Wentao asked the man, Brother Liu, what do you want to talk about with me? Mr. Qin, I can join in the game, but Im afraid I cant help you y tricks. The girl has a rtionship with our manager. If its exposed, I cant bear the result, the man said. If Qin Wentao only needed him to gamble, there was no problem, but he didnt dare to y dirty tricks against Leng Xiaoyao. Qin Wentao was displeased, because he was less likely to win if they couldnt y dirty tricks. However, he was also afraid of Ji Yanxi and Han Yu, so he didnt dare to take the risk either. Anyway, it was very nice of the man to help him with the gambling, so he agreed. Fine! Qin Wentao was irritated. Why did Ling Tianqi have a powerful and skilled helper every time? Qin Wentao wondered whether Leng Xiaoyao was excellent at gambling. Would she make him fail again? Nevertheless, he wouldnt yield before the game began. It was a matter of his dignity. Besides, the game hadnt started yet. Nobody knew who would win in the end. Perhaps he thought too much and the girl wasnt good at gambling. Thinking of that, Qin Wentao rxed and returned to the private room. Leng Xiaoyao had told Ling Tianqi and the others to follow her privately, so that they could win quickly. As for the banker, it was an employee of the casino. However, the banker wouldnt touch their money. The two sides would gamble face to face. Because Qin Wentao was slightly afraid of Leng Xiaoyao, he wasnt as arrogant as before, but he showed no anxiety either. If Ling Tianqi saw that, he wouldugh at him. Anyway, Ling Tianqi and the others didnt seem nervous at all. Looking at Qin Wentao, they seemed very confident. Wholl sit opposite whom? Ling Tianqi asked. Ill sit opposite you, Qin Wentao said. Chapter 3128 - 3128 Can’t Follow Them 3128 Cant Follow Them If they gambled 1 vs. 1 and Qin Wentao lost, Ling Tianqi would pay Qin Wentao and wouldnt care about the other gamblers. Ill sit opposite this gentleman. Leng Xiaoyao pointed at Qin Wentaos helper. Sure. The man agreed. Finally, Qin Wentaos other friend sat opposite Pei Heran. Are the chips limited when we bet every time? Or can we bet as much money as we want? asked Leng Xiaoyao. If they could bet as much money as they wanted, she could make them lose all the money within a few rounds. Less than a hundred thousand yuan every time, Qin Wentao said. Before he became wary of Leng Xiaoyao, he would have said they could bet as much money as they wanted, but now he didnt dare to say that. No problem. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Anyway, it would also be quick if they bet a hundred thousand yuan every time. At the first round, before they clearly knew Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, Leng Xiaoyao bet at long odds. Luckily, the banker shook the dice cup very well and the result was Triples, which was a good opportunity for Leng Xiaoyao. Because Leng Xiaoyao wasnt sure of the number, she couldnt bet on the total score. Instead, she bet it was Alls. However, the odds of Alls was 24:1, which would be a lot of money if she lost. When Leng Xiaoyao bet it was Alls, Qin Wentao felt nervous. Although it was unlikely to be Alls, they suddenly felt worried when Leng Xiaoyao sat opposite them. However, they couldnt follow Leng Xiaoyao and make the same decision, because they had pride in themselves. They had already finished betting, so they couldnt do the same thing as Leng Xiaoyao. Actually, even if they hadnt made the decision yet, they couldnt bet on the same result as Leng Xiaoyao. That wasnt part of the rules, but it would be embarrassing if they followed Leng Xiaoyao and made the same decision. Although Ling Tianqi and the others believed Leng Xiaoyao, they still felt nervous when Leng Xiaoyao bet at long odds. They hoped that Leng Xiaoyao could win. Once Leng Xiaoyao finished, the dice cup was removed and the result shocked everyone. The next moment, Ling Tianqi and the others almost jumped up in excitement. Even if they believed Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, they werent too sure of it. Therefore, they were still excited after finding out the result. Leng Xiaoyao was amazing! The odds were 24:1, which meant each of them made 2.4 million yuan in the first round, because each of them bet a hundred thousand yuan. Qin Wentao and his friends couldnt ept the result. They couldnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao seeded and they lost 2.4 million yuan. Did you y any tricks? It cant be that urate! One of Qin Wentaos friends questioned. He felt it was abnormal. After he asked that question, Qin Wentao and the others became doubtful too. Before they said anything again, Leng Xiaoyao opened her mouth. If I guess correctly, you arranged for the banker. If anyone wants to y any tricks, it should be you, Leng Xiaoyao said. It couldnt be more obvious, so Leng Xiaoyao spoke confidently. Qin Wentao and his friends felt a little guilty, but Qin Wentao wouldnt admit it even if Leng Xiaoyao was suspicious of them. Ridiculous! We did nothing. Then why did your friend say that to me? Isnt it also ridiculous? Why cant we be suspicious of you when youre doubtful of us? And it cant be more obvious, so you should stop acting, Leng Xiaoyao said. This time, Qin Wentao and his friends said nothing. Qin Wentao had no intention of hiding his purpose, but he felt embarrassed when Leng Xiaoyao said it publicly. There are so many people watching us. What tricks can we y? Do you have any evidence? Leng Xiaoyao questioned. Qin Wentao and his friends didnt know what to say. The odds are 24:1. Now give me the money, Ling Tianqi said. He looked so proud that Qin Wentao and his friends were mad, but they couldnt refuse to pay the money. As a result, Qin Wentao and his friends gave 24 chips to Leng Xiaoyao. In the second round, Leng Xiaoyao and her friends bet on Big, while Qin Wentao and his friends bet on Big and Small. However, the result was big, so Qin Wentao and one of his friends lost, while his other friend won. It was even. In the third round, the fourth round One of Qin Wentaos friends followed Leng Xiaoyao once in a while, so Leng Xiaoyao failed a few times. Perhaps they didnt have good luck. When they followed Leng Xiaoyao, they won little money, but Leng Xiaoyao won a lot when they didnt follow her. After they followed Leng Xiaoyao many times, Ling Tianqi was annoyed, especially when they won a lot of money. Mr. Qin, why do I feel youre following us? Ling Tianqi lost his temper. Mr. Ling, how could you say that? Cant we make the same decision? Qin Wentao asked. Even though Ling Tianqi pointed it out, he didnt panic because it was their right to bet on any possible results. If so, you can bet before us. We promise we wont do the same thing as you except for Big and Small. What do you think? Leng Xiaoyao said. Ling Tianqi and the others agreed, but Qin Wentao and his friends were displeased because they deliberately followed Leng Xiaoyao. However, if they refused, it proved they were following Leng Xiaoyao on purpose. It was impossible for them to admit it. How about that? If you disagree, we can bet first, but you cant do the same thing as us except for Big and Small. You cant make the same decision as us. Leng Xiaoyao added when Qin Wentao was silent. If Qin Wentao wasnt dumb, he should know the former one was a better choice. Miss Leng, if you insist, we can bet first, Qin Wentao said. Although it wouldnt do them any good no matter how they chose, they were forced to make a choice. After that, when they gambled again, Qin Wentao bet before Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 3129 - 3129 It Can’t Be Easier to Make Money 3129 It Cant Be Easier to Make Money In that case, Leng Xiaoyao didnt need to lose money on purpose and she began to bet at long odds. Once the numbers became high, Qin Wentao and his friends lost all of their chips within a few rounds. Qin Wentao and his friends werepletely amazed by Leng Xiaoyaos gambling skills. They had never seen anyone who could do that before. Even the King of Gamblers might not be as skilled as Leng Xiaoyao. It was hard for Qin Wentao to ept. No, its impossible. How could this happen? Anything is possible. This is my ability, Leng Xiaoyao said. You must have yed tricks. Otherwise you wouldnt be able to win so much money every time, Qin Wentao eximed. He didnt believe it was just Leng Xiaoyaos ability. She must have yed tricks! Oh, you and Mr. Ji are friends, so he must have helped you, one of Qin Wentaos friends said. He was talking about the banker. Although Qin Wentao arranged for the banker to host the gambling, he believed that the banker must have sided with Leng Xiaoyao because Leng Xiaoyao and Ji Yanxi were friends. Qin Wentao didnt want to lose ten million yuan this time, but he had to pay it, so he was angry. Qin Wentao didnt expect to have to pay this time, because he believed that he could win and bet chips on it. If he won, he could get ten million yuan. However, if Qin Wentao won, his friends would only get a little money for helping him. If you cant bear the result, dont gamble. Since you took part in the game, dont try to get away from it. I bet your friends must have heard that a woman has won twenty million yuan here not long again. To be honest with you, the woman is me. Back then, I didnt know Mr. Li at all. No one would allow me to y tricks, Leng Xiaoyao said. People in Fengyun Casino were all aware of that, so they were surprised when Leng Xiaoyao said that she was the woman. They didnt expect her to be the woman who had won twenty million yuan in their casino. They also knew that the woman was asked to meet their manager after winning twenty million yuan, but she still left safely with the money in the end. Qin Wentao and his friends were astonished. They couldnt imagine that Leng Xiaoyao had already won twenty million at Fengyun Casino before. In that case, Ling Tianqi clearly knew her gambling skills and called her over topete against them. It couldnt be more obvious. Qin Wentao was unwilling to ept the result, but he understood that he couldnt do anything about it. As a result, he had to leave in embarrassment. This time, he lost twenty million yuan, because he paid for the employee from Fengyun Casino to help him. If the employee lost, he would pay the money. If the employee won, he would give him one third of the money as remuneration. Originally, he believed he would win, so he came here, but unexpectedly he lost. Even though he lost, he still paid the employee the remuneration which was only a couple of thousand yuan. It was what they had agreed on, so the employee didntin about it. He also wanted to win, but he couldnt change the result. Because it was private gambling, they could exchange chips for money no matter how much they won. They wouldnt be stopped from leaving. They only needed to pay a couple thousand yuan for the private room, which they had already done when they booked the private room. Therefore, they could directly exchange their chips for money now. Lu Lin went back a few minutester. Then he told Han Yu and the others that he met Leng Xiaoyao. Han Yu appeared here since he had almost made a full recovery. They had gathered to celebrate it. Because Han Yu just recovered, he couldnt drink and they didnt go to his bar. They came to the casino after having a meal and had fun by gambling at short odds. When they heard that Leng Xiaoyao was here, they all wanted to see her, but they didnt go straight to her. Instead, they told Lu Lin to wait outside their private room. They would invite Leng Xiaoyao toe over after the other people were gone. Therefore, once Leng Xiaoyao walked out, she saw Lu Lin. Lu Lin said, Miss Leng, my boss heard that you are here and invited you to gather together for a while. Sure. Will you go home, or wait for me for a while? Leng Xiaoyao asked Ling Tianqi and the others. Well just wait for you for a while in the private room, Ling Tianqi said. They called Leng Xiaoyao over, so they wouldnt leave before her. Great. Leng Xiaoyao answered, then left with Lu Lin. Ling Tianqi and the others stayed in their private room. Because they had paid the money, they could enjoy themselves as long as they wanted. There were also desserts, so they werent bored. In addition to Leng Xiaoyaos ten million yuan, they had won twenty million yuan. Although only Ling Tianqi and Pei Heran joined in the game, they wouldnt keep the money to themselves. Because of Leng Xiaoyao, they would undoubtedly win no matter who joined in the game. Therefore, Ling Tianqi shared the money with his friends. Each of his friends received 5.5 million yuan. However, his friends didnt ept it because they didnt think they were helpful. After all, it was a lot of money and they felt that they shouldnt take the money which didnt belong to them. However, Ling Tianqi and Pei Heran insisted, so they epted it in the end. When Leng Xiaoyao and Lu Lin reached the private room where Han Yu and the others were, they all stood up to wee her. Miss Leng, nice to see you. Have a seat. Although Leng Xiaoyao was a young girl, they didnt think she was ordinary. Instead, she had left a deep impression on them. They attached great importance to her. My friend had a gambling match here. I came to help, but thepetitors are too terrible at gambling. They lost all their money within twenty minutes, Leng Xiaoyao said. Then she went to sit down on the sofa. She sounded very arrogant, but it was the truth. Because they all knew Leng Xiaoyaos skills, they didnt think her attitude was wrong. Oh, how much did you win, Miss Leng? asked Ji Yanxi curiously. Ten million yuan, said Leng Xiaoyao. Even if they were aware of Leng Xiaoyaos skills, they were still shocked when they heard that she had won ten million yuan. They felt it couldnt be easier for her to make money! Well, I think its incredibly easy for you to make money, Miss Leng. Within twenty minutes, youve made ten million yuan. Ji Yanxi was amazed. He felt Leng Xiaoyao could handle everything well. Chapter 3130 - 3130 To Win Without Doubt 3130 To Win Without Doubt She had made twenty million yuan easilyst time, and was paid fifty million yuan by Han Yu. This time, she quickly won ten million yuan. He understood her abilities made all of that happen, but talent mattered too. She must have spent a lot of effort on learning those skills. Its my ability. I dont know what to say. Leng Xiaoyao smiled self-satisfiedly. Even though she was very proud of herself, no one thought it was too much because it was the truth. You really have extraordinary abilities, Tai Junli said. He was very impressed by Leng Xiaoyaos abilities. Its because Im not an ordinary girl, Leng Xiaoyao replied. Ha-ha, youre right. Miss Leng is too skilled to be ordinary, Ji Yanxi agreed. Mr. Han, I guess youre feeling much better since youre outside, Leng Xiaoyao said. It couldnt be more obvious, but it was necessary for her to ask about it since she had treated Han Yu. Yeah, Im almost fully recovered, Han Yu said. d to hear that, Leng Xiaoyao said. Miss Leng, thank you so much for your help. If it hadnt been for you, I wouldnt have recovered so quickly. Han Yu thanked Leng Xiaoyao. In fact, he paid a lot for Leng Xiaoyaos treatment. At the beginning, Leng Xiaoyao was willing to treat him for free, but he angered her, so she asked for a lot of money. Anyway, he was still grateful to Leng Xiaoyao even though he paid a lot of money. After all, he had a lot more than fifty million yuan, and no one else could treat him. If he died, money would simply be a number for him. My pleasure, Mr. Han, Leng Xiaoyao said. Because it wasnt early and Ling Tianqi was still waiting for her, Leng Xiaoyao didnt stay with them for long. About ten minutester, she excused herself and left. They knew it waste and her friends were waiting for her, so they didnt ask her to stay. Once Leng Xiaoyao walked out, she went to meet Ling Tianqi and the others. Then they exchanged their chips for money before leaving. Ling Tianqi drove Leng Xiaoyao back to the Leng familys mansion. Xiaoyao, I feel as if youre good at everything. Youre excellent at fighting, studying, and you can drive racing cars and gamble On the way to Leng Xiaoyaos home, Ling Tianqi spoke in amazement. He admired her more than ever. There are many things I cant do. Im not good at everything, Leng Xiaoyao denied. Can I turn to you for help if I encounter any problems I cant solve in the future? Ling Tianqi asked. Although Leng Xiaoyao said she wasnt good at everything, her abilities convinced him that she could help him a lot. Sure. Ill help you if I can, but dont think too highly of me. If I cant solve the problems, dont be disappointed, Leng Xiaoyao said. I wont. Ling Tianqi answered, but he still had great confidence in Leng Xiaoyao. When Leng Xiaoyao got home, it was already 11:30 pm. However, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were still awake. They were chatting in the living room, waiting for Leng Xiaoyao toe home. Leng Xiaoyao felt guilty that Leng Changyuan was still waiting for her, because he usually went to bed early. Leng Yecheng often stayed up till 1 or 2 am because of work, so Leng Xiaoyao felt it was nothing for him. She was guilty mainly because Leng Changyuan was old and it wasnt good for his health if he stayed up toote. Grandpa, why havent you gone to bed yet? asked Leng Xiaoyao. I cant sleep when youre not home, Leng Changyuan said. Although Leng Xiaoyao was good at fighting, it waste at night, so he was still worried about her. He wanted to wait for her toe home. Leng Xiaoyao sat next to Leng Changyuan and held his arm. Im sorry, grandpa. I shouldnt worry you, but Im really strong enough to protect myself. Please dont be so worried again. Youre not young any longer. You should go to bed early to stay energetic. No matter how strong you are, I cant rx when youre not home. You know I care about you very much. But I promise Ill go to bed early, Leng Changyuan said. He didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to worry about him either, so he promised that he would sleep early. Great, Leng Xiaoyao said. She understood that it was impossible for Leng Changyuan to not be worried about her, so she said nothing else. Leng Changyuan was relieved when Leng Xiaoyao got home, so he went to bed. What did you do? Leng Yecheng asked when he was left alone with Leng Xiaoyao. Normally he wouldnt interfere in Leng Xiaoyaos behavior, but it waste at night. Out of concern, he still asked about what she had done, but if Leng Xiaoyao was unwilling to tell him, he wouldnt force her. I went to Fengyun Casino. Leng Xiaoyao didnt keep it a secret from Leng Yecheng. Because she had told him that she had gone to Fengyun Casino, it wasnt a big deal if he knew what she did tonight. Instead, he would be relieved if he knew where she went! Qin Wentao was going to gamble with Lin Tianqi tonight. Lin Tianqi called me for help, so I went there, Leng Xiaoyao exined. You have a rtionship with Ling Tianqi? Leng Yecheng was surprised. Although the Leng family had a high status, there was a gap between them and the Ling family. So Leng Yecheng was surprised that Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with Ling Tianqi. Yeah, Pei Heran and Feng Rui were also there. You should know my friends in school are heiresses of either rich or powerful families. Ling Tianqi is Xiong Manxins younger uncle, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Yecheng had heard about that, but didnt know it clearly, so he was still surprised when he heard that now. Did you win? Leng Yecheng asked. Although he believed that they won, he still asked in order to make sure. Of course we won. Guess how much I won Leng Xiaoyao smiled proudly. I think they must have bet at long odds. The bet might be over a million yuan. I guess youve made one or two million, Leng Yecheng said. Normally, rich heirs would bet over a million yuan in a game, but it wouldnt be more. However, Ling Tianqis gambling game with Qin Wentao was different. No, three of us joined on each side. And each person had to prepare chips worth ten million yuan. So, I won ten million yuan, Leng Xiaoyao said. Chapter 3131 - 3131 Li Mochen’s Background 3131 Li Mochens Background Ten million yuan? Leng Yecheng was shocked. Thats a lot! Leng Yecheng was surprised by the amount of money they bet instead of how much Leng Xiaoyao had won. Because Leng Xiaoyao had previously won twenty million yuan, ten million yuan wasnt so surprising. There are grudges between Ling Tianqi and Qin Wentao. Itsplicated. I just did him a favor, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt tell him any details, because it was their personal affair. Qin Wentao wont let you go now that you helped Ling Tianqi, Leng Yecheng said. He wasnt worried about Leng Xiaoyaos safety. After all, she was so strong, but it wasnt a good thing if someone wanted to pay her back. After all, one could never be too careful. Dont worry, I can protect myself. I wont allow Qin Wentao to hurt our family. Anyway, its unavoidable to annoy someone when I try to form a good rtionship with an important figure. Its hard to benefit from both sides. I want to build a good rtionship with the Ling family, the Pei family, and the Feng family. In order to do that, I must help them when they need me. Anyway, its not difficult. And you have enemies too, but we cant stop developing our businesses just because of that, Leng Xiaoyao said. Youre right, but you should still be careful, Leng Yecheng said. He agreed with Leng Xiaoyao, so he said nothing else. As Leng Xiaoyaos family, he cared about her safety, so he reminded her to be careful. I will, Leng Xiaoyao promised. Oh, Ive prepared your clothing for the Mo familys party tomorrow, but will you put on make-up? Leng Yecheng asked. I dont think I should show my freckles at such an important event. Itll be embarrassing. So I will definitely put on make-up. I dont want to embarrass the Leng family after all, Leng Xiaoyao said. She had no intention of hiding her beauty. After all, no girl would not want to be pretty. I thought so, Leng Yecheng said. He also hoped that his niece could be the focus of everyones attention. He didnt want her to be a joke disdained by other people. He didnt care about that or the Leng familys reputation, he simply didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to be despised. Alright, itste now. You should go to sleep, Leng Xiaoyao suggested. After that, they went back to their rooms. Back in her room, Leng Xiaoyao didnt sleep right away, but continued to draw the characters in her game. Because she copied Ks characters, she drew fast, but she left the jewelry design to Shen Xiyin. She could draw jewelry as well, but she decided to let Shen Xiyin do that since they were going to work together. That night wasnt peaceful for Li Mochen. He wasnt in City Chang right now, but in City Hai. City Hai was the secondrgest city after the capital city. Originally, Li Mochen went there to deal with another thing, but tonight he received news that the man who had betrayed him was also in City Hai. Therefore, Li Mochen decided to chase him. The man didnte alone, but was with Li Mochens enemies. They didnte to City Chang for Li Mochen, they were there for another important figure. The important figure was also someone Li Mochen wanted to find, but even if the important figure wasnt there, Li Mochen would still go to see them once he heard that the man who had betrayed him was there. No matter who betrayed him, he would make him pay a high price. Besides, the man betrayed him for his enemy and leaked important information about his organization, so he would never allow the man to get away with it. The organization wasnt built by Li Mochen, because it had existed for over ten years, but this organization was already as powerful as him. Even though he had worries, he didnt dare to scheme against the organization. After all, the organization had helped him a lot and had never challenged his authority. Although he was afraid that the organization might get rid of him one day, he couldnt do anything before they did anything to him. Li Mochens enemy was arge killer organization. The man who had betrayed him was with the leader of its division now. This killer organization was an extremely evil force and had killed a lot of innocent people. Therefore, Li Mochens organization was going to destroy them, but they were very powerful, so it wasnt easy to destroy them. During the past few years, Li Mochen had only gotten rid of some of its key members and divisions. He had only damaged three tenths of it. Li Mochen didnt act alone, he went there with two of his close assistants, Jiang Han and Mu Fan. When they found their target, they had a battle. The man who had betrayed Li Mochen was crippled. His enemy was also seriously injured, but he eventually escaped. Because Li Mochen needed to rescue the important figure, he failed to catch his enemy and was hit with a bullet. Although the bullet didnt go into a fatal part of his body, it still greatly affected him. Luckily, Jiang Han and Mu Fan were only slightly injured. They could protect the important figure. The important figure was an undercover agent of their country. He carried confidential files, so he was always on the wanted list. The man didnt know Li Mochen, so he said nothing to him. Li Mochen understood that the man didnt trust him, so he didnt ask anything. He protected the man first, then sent him to the capital the next day to see who he wanted to meet. When the undercover agent saw the person called over by Li Mochen, he was relieved, because he knew the person was a senior officer in the military. However, he wouldnt tell anyone what he knew except for the leader, so he still said nothing. Chapter 3132 - 3132 Get into the Habit of Being Efficient 3132 Get into the Habit of Being Efficient The next day, after Leng Xiaoyao arrived at school, An Chenmeng came to see her and gave the jade pendant to her. Leng Xiaoyao wanted to keep the jade pendant for a few days, so she said it was still covered with evil power and she must keep it for a while. An Chenmeng didnt doubt it at all and left the jade pendant with Leng Xiaoyao. In the afternoon, many students asked for leave because they needed to go home and prepare for Master Mos birthday party. The National College Entrance Examination was around the corner, but they could still be absent for a night. After all, those students were all born in rich or powerful families. The school wouldnt behave against them just because they asked for leave for half a day. When Leng Xiaoyao went to school, she still had freckles on her face. She would put on make-up after going home. Although it wouldnt begin till 6 pm, most guests would arrive right after 5 pm. Because such an event was also a business party, which was a great chance for those distinguished guests to socialize with each other. Therefore, they would normally set off after 4 pm. Therefore, Song Meiyu told Leng Yuqi to go get dressed after having lunch. Leng Xiaoyao didnt rush to do that. She could change half an hour before they left. Song Meiyu couldnt wait any longer. Once they finished lunch, she asked Leng Yuqi to try on clothes. In order to overshadow Leng Xiaoyao, Song Meiyu prepared three beautiful sets for Leng Yuqi to choose the best one. Leng Yuqi was very pretty, so she looked good in each set, but she still wasntparable to Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Yuqi put on light make-up today. Even if she was young and her skin was in a good condition, she needed to put on make-up since they needed to dress up. Song Meiyu chose pink dresses which were ideal for young girls for Leng Yuqi. They were in European court style and barely showed skin, but they were beautiful. After dressing up, Leng Yuqi went downstairs. Leng Changyuan was surprised by her beauty, but he still couldnt like her upon thinking what she had done. As a result, he didntpliment Leng Yuqi. No matter how beautiful Leng Yuqi was, she was notparable to Leng Xiaoyao in his eyes. After going downstairs, Leng Yuqi felt a little sad when Leng Changyuan didntpliment her, but she understood that Leng Changyuan was biased against her, so she didnt me him. She only hoped that Chu Jianan would focus on her when he saw herter. However, thinking of Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Yuqi suddenly lost confidence and looked unhappy. Although Chu Jianan hated Leng Xiaoyao, she was still afraid that he might be attracted to Leng Xiaoyao. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was so pretty, even if she refused to admit it. Oh, isnt Xiaoyao done yet? Isnt she spending too much time on it? Song Meiyu mocked before she saw Leng Xiaoyao. She implied that Leng Xiaoyao wasted a lot of time. Its still early. No need to rush! If you dont want to wait, you can go there before us, but you might be the only two guests there and youll be embarrassed, Leng Changyuan said unhappily. Song Meiyu was struck dumb for a second and felt even more annoyed, but she didnt dare to argue with Leng Changyuan. Im not in a rush to go there. I simply feel we should be efficient in whatever we do. Its a good habit to be efficient. Right at this moment, Leng Xiaoyao showed up at thending. She heard Song Meiyus words, so she retorted. Aunt Meiyu, youre right. Its a good habit of being efficient, but Im not in a rush to put on make-up right now. After all, well set off at 4:30 pm and its not toote if I dress at 4 pm. Its only 3 pm now. I promise I wont keep you waiting. They turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao and she indeed hadnt dressed up yet. Leng Changyuan wasnt worried at all, because he believed Leng Xiaoyao could handle it, but Song Meiyu was unhappy when she heard that. However, she didnt know what to say. Looking at Leng Yuqis style, Leng Xiaoyaoughed to herself. She really doubted whether Chu Jianan would like the style. Chu Jianan was a mature man, so she felt he must prefer a sexy and mature woman. Leng Yuqi looked cute and adorable, but couldnt arouse a mans desire. Although Leng Yecheng didnt prepare a sexy gown for her, she still showed some skin. The dress was really cool and she looked strong in it. It suited her very well. Both Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi hated Leng Xiaoyaos confidence, but the cruel truth was that Leng Xiaoyao had the ability to be confident. Exactly because Leng Xiaoyao had outstanding abilities, they were so jealous of her. If Leng Xiaoyao was only arrogant, they wouldugh at her. When they were about to set off, Leng Xiaoyao went to dress. Within ten minutes, she was done and she put on delicate make-up. After that, she put on the gown and tied her hair up high to a ponytail. With a pair of high-heels, she went out of her room with a handbag. It was five minutes before 4 pm, but everyone was waiting in the living room. When they saw Leng Xiaoyao at thending, they werepletely amazed. She was gorgeous! Aftering back to their senses, Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi were almost crazy with jealousy. They could barely hide their real feelings, but everyone focused on Leng Xiaoyao, so nobody saw their reaction. However, Leng Xiaoyao noticed their expression. She only grinned because it wasnt surprising. It was too funny. How is it? Am I pretty? Leng Xiaoyao asked Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng, but her tone sounded very confident, which meant she understood that she looked pretty tonight. Youre extremely beautiful! Yaoyao, youre going to be the party queen tonight! Leng Changyuanplimented happily. It was hard for him not to be happy when his granddaughter was so stunning. In fact, he could barely stop beaming in happiness. Of course! Leng Yecheng chimed in. He was very satisfied with the gown he chose. It was perfect on Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 3133 - 3133 Not Ashamed 3133 Not Ashamed Um, I think Xiaoyao is too young to dress like that, Song Meiyu said. It suited Leng Xiaoyao very well, but she simply didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to be so attractive. Why? Leng Xiaoyao asked with a smile. Its too sexy and mature. Youre a student, Song Meiyu said. Too sexy and mature? !! She indeed looked mature, but not very sexy. Although she wore a tube top, she was wearing a sleeveless sheer top inside! Even if she seemed to be only wearing a tube top, there were ruffles at the edge of the top above her breasts. She barely showed any cleavage. In addition, her shirt was loose. It was a mid-length skirt with irregr ruffled panels, it was not a short skirt. It wasnt sexy at all. Aunt Meiyu, I understand it looks a little mature, but so what? Im an adult now, not a kid. My dress is actually conservative. If I dress like a kid, people might think Im still a child. And its not sexy at all. I dont show much skin nor my breasts. This dress isnt very different from a princess dress. It only has a fashionable color and design. I think it looks cool on me, Leng Xiaoyao said. She was satisfied with herself. You Song Meiyu was mad at Leng Xiaoyao, but Leng Xiaoyao was right, so she didnt know what to say. Leng Yuqi was also unhappy, because Leng Xiaoyao implied that she was still a kid. As a result, Leng Yuqi began to hate her dress. Yaoyao is right. And I prepared this dress for her. I think she looks pretty in it. Whats the problem? Leng Yecheng said. Oh, let me be honest with you, Leng Xiaoyao turned to Leng Yuqi, most men prefer mature and sexy women. A conservative young girl cant arouse their interest. If you pay more attention to that, youll notice that men are more attracted to mature and sexy women. Chu Jianan is a mature adult. If you really want to win his heart, stop being so childlike and conservative, or he might be stolen away by a mature and sexy woman. Leng Xiaoyao said that, not to kindly remind Leng Yuqi to be careful, but to annoy her. Leng Yuqi was worried that Chu Jianan might lose interest in her, so she was even more anxious after Leng Xiaoyao said that to her. She disliked the gown she was wearing more than before and wanted to change into a sexy gown. Although she dressed conservatively in her daily life, she wasnt a conservative girl deep down in her heart. If she was really conservative, she wouldnt have had sex with Chu Jianan, especially when Chu Jianan was Leng Xiaoyaos fianc. Ridiculous! Leng Xiaoyao, what are you talking about? Chu Jianan only loves Yuqi. He wont be stolen away. Song Meiyu snapped at Leng Xiaoyao at once, but she knew Leng Xiaoyao was right. Exactly because of that, she got emotional. Alright, alright, stop arguing. We should go now. Leng Changyuan interrupted them at once. He stood up and gave Leng Xiaoyao a re, because Leng Xiaoyao really shouldnt have said that. She was too young to talk about men and women like that! Leng Xiaoyao shrugged. She didnt think it was a big deal. She was more mature than her age and she couldnt do anything about that. Without dy, she followed Leng Changyuan out. Mom, I Leng Yuqi was irritated. Looking at her gown, she hated it. Dont listen to Leng Xiaoyao. Chu Jianan loves you for who you are, not what youre wearing. Its true that men prefer sexy and mature women, but they want their girls to be conservative outside. If their women dress sexily, its humiliating when other men focus on them, Song Meiyu said. Song Meiyu was also right. After all, not every man preferred the same type. Some men liked mature and sexy women and wanted their girls to be sexy and mature as well, but some men didnt want their women to be sexy outside even though they preferred sexy and mature women. Really? Leng Yuqi feltforted, but was still worried. Although Song Meiyu was right, it wasnt 100% true. Of course, mom would never lie to you! Song Meiyu said, but she actually didnt have much confidence when she said that, because she wasnt sure what kind of man Chu Jianan was. If Chu Jianan preferred a sexy and mature woman, he would lose interest in Leng Yuqi sooner orter, but there was no time for Leng Yuqi to change now. All of Leng Yuqis clothes were conservative and they had different builds. She couldnt let Leng Yuqi put on her dress. Besides, most of her dresses were cheongsams. If Leng Yuqi put a cheongsam on, she would look much older than her age. As a result, they could only tolerate it. Even if Song Meiyuforted Leng Yuqi, Leng Yuqi was still anxious, but she understood that she couldnt change the dress right now. Therefore, she had to set off. Leng Xiaoyao shared a car with Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng. Leng Yehuas family sat in another car. Leng Yecheng could walk now, even though he couldnt stand or walk for too long, so he followed them to the party. It was better for him to take part in such an event, because it was a great chance to meet important figures. I think theyre not likely to stay together whether or not Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan will be affected because of their reputation, Leng Yecheng said. I agree. Just like I said Leng Xiaoyao nodded. Youre too young to talk about men and women like that. Arent you ashamed? Leng Changyuan criticized her. Im eighteen this year. Im no longer a kid. In ancient times, girls got married at fifteen years old. And its not a bad thing that I know a lot about men and women. It proves that Im sophisticated, Leng Xiaoyao retorted. Dad, no need to be worried about Yaoyao. Yaoyao is very smart and mature, Leng Yecheng said. In fact, Leng Xiaoyaos behaviorpared with her peers was indeed uneptable at her age. Whether she gambled or joined the stock market, she invested over ten million yuan every time. Chapter 3134 - 3134 Is It so Hard to Admit That Other Girls Are Beautiful? 3134 Is It so Hard to Admit That Other Girls Are Beautiful? But! Leng Xiaoyao had the ability to do those things. And Leng Yecheng was open-minded, so he didnt think Leng Xiaoyao was wrong. Instead, he was amazed by her skills and wasnt worried about her. Should I worry about you if Im not worried about Yaoyao? Look at you, youre old enough to get married, but youre still single. Do you want to die alone? Leng Changyuan vented his anger on Leng Yecheng. Talking about that, Leng Yecheng was really sad because he was actually in a serious romantic rtionship with Xi Keyi. He wanted to marry her and have a family, but unfortunately it was just a trap. No matter what, he had truly loved her, so he still felt sad when he remembered her. However, he couldnt let Leng Changyuan know about that nor could h3 worry Leng Xiaoyao, so he did his best to stay calm. Its not easy to meet someone you love. I cant just marry a random woman anyway. Then my marriage will be meaningless. And I would divorce sooner orter. I prefer to find someone I love and who loves me too. I hope to live a happy life, Leng Yecheng said. You have tons of excuses, Leng Changyuan said in annoyance. He didnt want to talk to Leng Yecheng any longer. Leng Changyuan didnt have conservative values. He wouldnt force Leng Yecheng to have the same type of marriage as their generation did. In their generation, they got married without love. Nowadays, people have the freedom to be in love and get married. If there wasnt love, it would end up nothing. However, at the same time, couples easily divorced too, because everyone had too many choices. No one could know what would happen in the future, so they should focus on the present. What you did today determined tomorrow. If you didnt live your life well today, you wouldnt have a good future. Although Leng Yecheng looked rxed, Leng Xiaoyao understood that he was still sad to some extent. After all, it happened not long ago, and he needed more time to get over it, but it was his personal affair, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt say anything. On their way to the party, Leng Xiaoyao received messages from Xiong Manxin and the others on WeChat. They asked whether she had set off. Leng Xiaoyao replied to all of them. When the Leng family arrived at the hotel, it was 5:20 pm. By now, many guests were already present, but they werent very important. Normally, important figures cameter. The Leng family was at the middle level among all the invited guests. Power was valued above money. Leng Changyuan was a retired city mayor and Leng Yehua was a director. Both of them had a high status. Except for the second-ss and first-ss rich families, all the other ordinary rich families were inferior to them. When the Leng family arrived, many people came to greet them, but when they saw Leng Xiaoyao, they were all amazed. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt only beautiful, she also had an air of elegance. She was too attractive to be ignored! Whos the girl with Leng Yecheng? Shes so pretty and elegant. Yeah, is she Leng Yechengs girlfriend? Its possible. Why cant she be Master Lengs granddaughter? The Leng family only has two granddaughters. One is Leng Xiaoyao who has freckles all over her face. The other is Leng Yuqi who is pretty. The girl behind is Leng Yuqi, but I dont see the ugly Leng Xiaoyao. So obviously Leng Xiaoyao isnt here. Is the girl maybe Leng Xiaoyao? Freckles can be covered with make-up. Oh, right! Thats possible. I dont think so. The girl cant be Leng Xiaoyao. She must be Leng Yechengs girlfriend. No need to guess. This is my niece, Leng Xiaoyao, not my girlfriend. Leng Yecheng exined after hearing their discussion. He didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to be mistaken for his girlfriend. After all, they were uncle and niece. There shouldnt be such a misunderstanding. What? Shes really Leng Xiaoyao? Everyone was surprised. They couldnt imagine that the ugly Leng Xiaoyao could be so beautiful. Leng Xiaoyao was active in the past and showed up at every party as long as the Leng family was invited, so many people were familiar with her, but she showed up with freckles every time, so no one could believe that she could be so pretty. When Leng Yuqi and Song Meiyu saw that Leng Xiaoyao was the focus of peoples attention, they were full of jealousy. However, they had to act calm, or they could be easily caught being jealous of Leng Xiaoyao. Wow, your granddaughter has made a big change! Shes totally different now. She isnt only beautiful, she is also elegant, an official who came to greet Leng Changyuan said. Ha-ha, of course. Leng Changyuan was very proud of Leng Xiaoyao. Actually, Im surprised too. Did she have surgery? A woman asked suddenly, her voice showing obvious jealousy. Many people looked doubtful too. Miss Wu, is it so hard to admit that other girls are beautiful? Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt grin and bear it. She met the womans eyes and asked her at once. She was very satisfied with herself. I have only put on light make-up and my face ispletely untouched, but you, Miss Wu, your jaw and the corners of your eyes have changed. I can see you had facial surgery at a nce. All in all, a face with and without surgeries are different. I can rub my face as I want, but do you dare rub your nose and jaw? Miss Wu had sessful surgeries, so normally people couldnt notice the differences, but Leng Xiaoyao saw them immediately. You Miss Wu always believed that she sessfully changed her face, but unexpectedly Leng Xiaoyao pointed the differences out publicly. It was so embarrassing! Everyone turned to look at Miss Wu, especially those who had a rtionship with her. They couldnt help observing her face, because they all thought she was born with a beautiful face, but to their surprise, she had facial surgeries. In an instant, some of the men who had a good impression of Miss Wu felt disgusted. Chapter 3135 - 3135 Likable 3135 Likable When Miss Wu saw that her admirers changed their opinions about her, she was furious. Dont be ridiculous! She criticized Leng Xiaoyao. Even though Leng Xiaoyao pointed the differences of her face out, Mis Wu refused to admit it. Instead, she criticized Leng Xiaoyao for getting her wrong. Then do you dare rub your nose and jaw like me? Leng Xiaoyao said and heavily rubbed her nose and jaw. Given the force she used, if her nose and jaw were fake, they would surely be broken. Even if not now, they would be brokenter. Leng Xiaoyao continued. I know I have freckles all over my face, but it doesnt mean Im ugly. After all, people rely on quality clothing to be beautiful. With make-up on, I dont think anyone can be ugly. !! When everyone saw that Leng Xiaoyao heavily rubbed her nose and jaw and nothing happened, they believed that she didnt have any surgery. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao was really born beautiful. She was right. Even if she had freckles all over her face, it didnt mean she was ugly. Nowadays women went out with make-up on all the time. No one could see their bare faces. There was no need to care about the shorings. As for the freckles, they werent a serious problem and could be removed. There were medicines to remove freckles. Although they werent effective for everyone, they might be effective for Leng Xiaoyao. At that moment, An Chenmeng walked over and said provocatively, Right, didnt you hear what our boss said? Do you dare to rub your nose and jaw? An Chenmeng was wearing a red gown which was adjusted from a cheongsam. Her dress top was loose and had an asymmetrical skirt. She didnt look sexy nor cute, instead she looked cool, which matched her very well. However, An Chenmeng wasnt powerful enough to look strong. When Leng Yuqi saw that An Chenmeng also dressed maturely, she hated her gown even more than before. To be honest, An Chenmeng was very attractive too. Miss Wu was so angry that she couldnt say anything again. She obviously didnt dare to rub her nose or jaw. Even if they wouldnt be broken right now, they would be damaged. She had spent hundreds of thousands of yuan on her face, so she couldnt ruin it just because she was angry. Today is Mater Mos birthday. I dont want to argue with you. Miss Wu snorted, then turned around and wanted to walk away. She made it sound as if Leng Xiaoyao was wrong. If Leng Xiaoyao was alone, she wouldnt care about that, but the Leng family was here today, so she had to take it seriously, otherwise the Leng family would be embarrassed. People might think the Leng family was as unreasonable as her and didnt stop her. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao said, Its you who stirred things up. Now are you trying to me me? Should I be silent when you said that I had facial reconstruction surgery? Why should I tolerate your meanness? Dont put the me on me for your fault. If you want to get respect from other people, you should learn to respect others first. Dont try to defame other people when youre wrong. In fact, many guests indeed thought Leng Xiaoyao was unreasonable after hearing Miss Wus words, but they began to support Leng Xiaoyao when she fought back. After all, it was Miss Wu who made things difficult for Leng Xiaoyao first. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao did nothing wrong, so she shouldnt be silent when someone puts the me on her. Otherwise people would think she really had facial reconstruction surgery. You Miss Wu was mad when she had to bear the result of her mistake, but she didnt know what to say. Grandpa, lets go inside. We can rest somewhere for a while. Leng Xiaoyao stopped since there was no need to continue to argue with Miss Wu. She held Leng Changyuan, walking away. Boss, dont forget me! An Chenmengined when Leng Xiaoyao ignored her. Do you need me to call you? Were too close to do that, Leng Xiaoyao said, turning around to look at her. Right, were too close to be so polite. An Chenmeng caught up with Leng Xiaoyao at once. Then she greeted Leng Changyuan. Nice to see you, Grandpa Leng. Im Xiaoyaos friend, An Chenmeng. I was born in the An family. Nice to meet you too. What an adorable girl, Leng Changyuan with a smile. He indeed felt An Chenmeng was likable, but the An family He had to admit that his granddaughter was really charming. Even the An familys daughter was willing to call her boss. When Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu heard that An Chenmeng was so close to Leng Xiaoyao, they lost their calm again. Where are your parents? asked Leng Xiaoyao. They met people that they knew outside and theyre chatting. I saw you just then, so I came over first. I dont want to stay together with them. Its so boring, An Chenmeng said. She didnt want to be with her parents. After all, she came because Leng Xiaoyao came. It was a banquet party and all the guests stood while they were socializing, but at the side of the hall, there was a lounge, so Leng Xiaoyao supported Leng Changyuan in the lounge. Leng Changyuan was too old to stand for a long time, and Leng Yecheng also needed a rest. At the lounge, Leng Changyuan saw familiar faces, so they chatted. When the other people saw Leng Xiaoyao, they alsoplimented her. They didnt forget An Chenmeng, because An Chenmeng was attractive too. On the other hand, Leng Yuqi was mostly ignored. She lost her calm because of that, but there was nothing she could do. After greeting the elders, Leng Yehua also went to chat with people he was familiar with, while Song Meiyu went to chat with nobledies she had a rtionship with. Because Leng Yuqis friends werent here yet, she stayed with Leng Changyuan for the time being. An Chenmengs friends saw her sitting with Leng Xiaoyao after walking inside, so they walked towards them afterwards. Leng Xiaoyao had saved An Chenmengs life, so An Chenmengs parents were grateful to her. In addition, they had a very good impression of Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, they felt it was necessary for them to exchange greetings with the Leng family. When other guests saw Mr. An and Mrs. An exchanging greetings with Leng Changyuan, they were slightly surprised mainly because Mr. An and Mrs. An were very polite. It didnt seem to be just because of manners either, they treated the Leng family sincerely. In fact, the An family was much richer than the Leng family. Chapter 3136 - 3136 Thank You All for Your Compliments 3136 Thank You All for Your Compliments Not only that, but Mr. An and Mrs. An looked very excited and close to Leng Xiaoyao. It seemed their rtionship wasnt usual. No one knew why Mr. An and Mrs. An looked so close to Leng Xiaoyao. Even Leng Changyuan had no idea about that. Only the An family and Leng Xiaoyao knew the reason. Anyway, this time, other people realized the Leng family had a good rtionship with the An family. A few minutester, Jiang Yihan came. !! Jiang Yihan also wore mature clothes today and looked a little sexy. The moment she showed up, she attracted a lot of attention from rich heirs. Therefore, Leng Yuqi became unhappy again when she saw Jiang Yihan. Normally, Jiang Yihan was the least noticeable among them, but today even Leng Yuqi was impressed by her. Why? Why did they all dress stunningly, but she Leng Yuqi hated her gown more and more. When Jiang Yihan saw Leng Yuqi, a touch of disdain shed in her eyes. She honestly disliked childish dresses. Was Leng Yuqi still a kid? However, even if she disdained it, she didnt show it on her face. She exchanged greetings with Leng Yuqi enthusiastically as usual. Jiang Yihan wondered which one of them could attract Chu Jianan more after he came. Yuqi, what happened? You dont look happy, Jiang Yihan asked on purpose. Nothing, Leng Yuqi said. She was unwilling to talk to Jiang Yihan about it. Fine! Since Leng Yuqi said that, Jiang Yihan didnt continue, but a while of silenceter, Leng Yuqi couldnt help talking with Jiang Yihan. Yihan, why did you dress maturely today? You didnt look like that before, Leng Yuqi asked. My mom told me to dress like this. She said that Im no longer a kid so its better to look mature at such an event. See? Most of the girls dress maturely. Though some still prefer adorable looks. I think its mainly up to ones preference. You look adorable tonight! Jiang Yihanplimented, but Leng Yuqi disliked it. She hated words like adorable and cute right now! However, it was her decision to dress like that, so she couldnt me Jiang Yihan for not telling her beforehand. She didnt want to share her dress with Jiang Yihan and even nned to amaze her. After that, Xiong Manxin and the others came. None of them dressed as cutely as Leng Yuqi nor as coolly as Leng Xiaoyao or An Chenmeng. They preferred to be elegant, but it had nothing to do with childishness. After a nce, Leng Yuqi became even more upset. She felt there was a big difference between her and the other girls. They seemed to be in different age groups. The Xiong family and the Ling family arrived together, so Xiong Manxin and Ling Tianqi came to greet Leng Xiaoyao once they were in the hall. Both the Xiong family and the Ling family were curious about Leng Xiaoyao, so they followed Xiong Manxin and Ling Tianqi to meet Leng Xiaoyao. When they saw Leng Xiaoyao, they were amazed. To their surprise, Leng Xiaoyao was so beautiful. Even though they had heard about that from Xiong Manxin and Ling Tianqi before, they still had a different feeling when they saw Leng Xiaoyao with their own eyes. Once they saw the Leng family, they greeted Leng Changyuan first, thenplimented Leng Xiaoyao. Everyone was extremely surprised. Even the Xiong family and the Ling family were so close to the Leng family! Leng Changyuan was also astonished. It seemed his granddaughter was more weed than he had thought. It turned out that Leng Xiaoyao had a good rtionship with the Xiong family and the Ling family too. Leng Yecheng was aware of that already, so he wasnt too surprised. They were so happy to see Leng Xiaoyao because of her great achievements and her friendship with Xiong Manxin and Ling Tianqi. Otherwise, they wouldnt pay much attention to her. Xiaoyao, Manxin is getting better at studying recently. I heard youre helping your ssmates with reviews every day. Its very nice of you to do that. Ive never seen any students who could do that before. Can you bear the work? If not, you can do less. After all, the National College Entrance Examination is around the corner. You should pay more attention and energy to your own studying, Xiong Manxins mother said gratefully yet with concern. With Leng Xiaoyaos help, Xiong Manxin was getting better at studying right now. They were very happy about that and hoped Xiong Manxin could get better and better, but they felt a young girl like Leng Xiaoyao shouldnt do so much work. What? Xiaoyao is helping her ssmates with reviews? Many people who didnt know that were surprised. She must be a master to be able to teach her ssmates. Yes! Our boss is impressive. She had a total score of 747 points in thest monthly test. And she was also the top scorer, Xiong Manxin said proudly as if they wereplimenting her. Given Xiong Manxins admiration of Leng Xiaoyao, she felt prouder when other peopleplimented Leng Xiaoyao. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was much better than her. She didnt think she deserved thosepliments. Wow, its amazing! Everyone was astonished. They had never heard of any other students who could get a total score of 747 points. Master Leng, your family is blessed. Your granddaughter is really outstanding. I believe she has a very bright future ahead. Right, I wish my grandson could be half as excellent as your granddaughter at studying. Hes the worst student in their ss! My granddaughter can barely pass the exam every time. Im so worried about her future. Everyone said they were envious of Master Leng andined about their grandchildren. Leng Changyuan couldnt stopughing when they showed their envy of him. In his memories, this was the first time that Leng Xiaoyao had beenplimented. In the past, no one had a good impression of her. Thank you for yourpliments. Leng Changyuan thanked them with a smile. He was full of satisfaction at this moment. An old man said, But I heard from my grandson that Miss Leng used to be terrible at studying. She was the worst student in her ss. How did she suddenly be so excellent? He doubted whether it was true. It wasnt a secret that Leng Xiaoyao used to be a terrible student. People who were familiar with her all knew that. Only those who paid little attention to her didnt know. Chapter 3137 - 3137 You’ll Know 3137 Youll Know The old mans grandson was also studying in No. 1 High School and in ss 1. His grandson was an excellent student, so he believed his sons words. Upon hearing that, everyone was curious about it. Is that true? someone asked. Leng Xiaoyao stopped being silent and opened her mouth. Its true that I was terrible at studying and I was the worst student in our ss. But that doesnt mean I have to be bad forever. People change, right? As long as I study hard and am willing to learn, I can be different. I have thought about my future if I fail to get into a university. Although a diploma cant do everything, its very important. So, Ive made up my mind to study as hard as I can. !! Everyone agreed on that. Although they still felt it was unbelievable, Leng Xiaoyao did it. Right, as long as youre willing to learn and study hard, you can be an excellent student. In todays society, a diploma matters the most. Without a diploma, you might not even get a chance for an interview. I agree. One of my rtives is an example. He has skills, but doesnt have a diploma. Its a big disadvantage. After the Chu family came, the elders went to chat with their friends, while Chu Jianan and Chu Jiayu walked to Leng Yuqi and Jiang Yihan. The moment Chu Jianan saw Jiang Yihan, he felt aroused, whereas a touch of disdain shed in his eyes when his gaze fell on Leng Yuqi. Leng Yuqi stood with Jiang Yihan, but she looked like a kid in that childish dress. She was hardlyparable to Jiang Yihan. Hi, Jianan. Leng Yuqi was extremely nervous when she saw Chu Jianan. She remembered what Leng Xiaoyao said and was worried that Chu Jianan might prefer a mature woman to her in this style. Hi, Jianan, Jiayu. Jiang Yihan greeted them too with a casual attitude. There was nothing wrong with how she looked at Chu Jianan, but deep down in her eyes, there was affection for Chu Jianan. Only Chu Jianan could understand it. Nice to see you all. Chu Jianan answered in a t tone. He nced at Jiang Yihan once in a while, but Leng Yuqi didnt notice. Since Chu Jiayu was also dressed like an elegantdy, Leng Yuqi became more nervous. Why did all the girls dress maturely while she looked like a kid? Enjoy yourselves. I need to see my friends, Chu Jianan said, then walked away. Chu Jianan was never close to them, unless they were in a group. Therefore, it was normal that Chu Jianan left right after exchanging greetings with them, but Leng Yuqi thought a lot about it. Did Chu Jianan have no interest in her since she was dressed like that? Did he really prefer a mature and sexy woman? Chu Jiayu didnt think Leng Yuqis dress was inappropriate, so she said nothing, but she was impressed by Jiang Yihans style tonight. Yihan, I cant believe youre so sexy! You dont usually wear this style. Once you dress up, youre really sexy. Ive noticed several heirs ncing at you all the time. Leng Yuqi was unhappy right now and felt even more upset when Chu Jiayuplimented Jiang Yihan. In the past, Chu Jiayu onlyplimented her, but now she was ignored and Jiang Yihan became the focus. Fine clothes make the man. After all, there arent ugly women, onlyzy women. As long as you dress up, you can be pretty! Jiang Yihan said with a smile. She was very proud of herself because Chu Jiayuplimented her. Youre right. I cant wait to see what Leng Xiaoyao is like tonight. Did she dress up or is she still ugly? Chu Jiayu was curious and asked Leng Yuqi. Yuqi, did you see Leng Xiaoyao? Did she stay the same or dress up? Leng Yuqi was reluctant to talk about Leng Xiaoyao, but it would be embarrassing if she said nothing, so she answered. She dressed up. What does she look like? Is she beautiful? Chu Jiayu asked excitedly. She really wanted to know what Leng Xiaoyao looked like now. Youll know when you see herter, Leng Yuqi said. Fine! Chu Jiayu didnt continue, because she agreed it was better to see Leng Xiaoyao with her own eyes. Chu Jiayu didnt notice Leng Yuqis emotional change, but she felt Leng Yuqi was jealous of Leng Xiaoyao. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao should be very pretty after dressing up. If so, she would be in a crisis too. What if Chu Jianan was attracted to Leng Xiaoyao? At that moment, Leng Xiaoyaos friends were all present, so they chatted at the side. Because Leng Xiaoyao was here, Ling Tianqi, Pei Heran, and Feng Rui didnt leave, but stayed with them. The party was about to start twenty minutester, and most guests had arrived. Only very important figures were still absent. Though Leng Xiaoyao was chatting with her friends, she paid attention to other people once in a while. She wanted to see whether Li Mochen was here even if he was one of the very important guests and wouldnt show up till thest minute. Chu Jianan wandered around in the hall for a while, then saw Leng Xiaoyao and looked unhappy. Leng Xiaoyao had be outstanding, so he lost his calm. Because Leng Yuqi and Jiang Yihan focused on Chu Jianan, they saw his change when he looked in the direction of Leng Xiaoyao. The next moment, they turned to see Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao was extremely irritated once she made sure that Chu Jianan was looking at Leng Xiaoyao. Jiang Yihan didnt recognize Leng Xiaoyao right away, but guessed who she was from An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin around her. Because Leng Yuqi told her that Leng Xiaoyao had dressed up, she couldnt look ugly. Chapter 3138 - 3138 She’s Leng Xiaoyao? 3138 Shes Leng Xiaoyao? Besides, Jiang Yihan understood that Leng Xiaoyao must be beautiful after dressing up. And there was only one girl that she didnt know who was wearing a ck gown. After observing for a while, she saw Leng Xiaoyaos features in the girl, so she believed the girl was highly likely to be Leng Xiaoyao. However, she wasnt sure, so she asked Leng Yuqi, Yuqi, is the girl in a ck gown who is standing with An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin Leng Xiaoyao? Although Jiang Yihan wasnt very sure, she believed she was right. As a result, she was unhappy. If she were Leng Xiaoyao, would Chu Jianan be attracted to her? She understood that Leng Xiaoyao had to be beautiful after dressing up, but she was still surprised by Leng Xiaoyaos beauty. Where? Where is Leng Xiaoyao? Chu Jiayu turned to look for Leng Xiaoyao as well. Before long, she saw An Chenmeng, Xiong Manxin and the others, then her sight fell on the girl in a ck gown which Jiang Yihan talked about. There was only five meters between them, so they could see the girl clearly. The next moment, they were amazed. The girl was Leng Xiaoyao? Chu Jiayu couldnt believe that the elegant and stunning girl could be Leng Xiaoyao. Yes, Leng Yuqi admitted. After making sure it was Leng Xiaoyao, Jiang Yihan felt a serious sense of crisis. She acted calm and turned to look at Chu Jianan, but Chu Jianan wasnt staring at Leng Xiaoyao at the moment, so she didnt know how he felt. Chu Jiayu was shocked. To her astonishment, the girl was Leng Xiaoyao. She was gorgeous! At that moment, Chu Jiayu was also curious about her older brothers thoughts after seeing such a beautiful Leng Xiaoyao. Would he regret ending their engagement? If he did, would he chase Leng Xiaoyao again? If he did, then Leng Yuqi Chu Jiayu turned to look at Leng Yuqi worriedly. She saw that Leng Yuqi was displeased, so she knew Leng Yuqi was thinking about the same thing. Therefore, sheforted Leng Yuqi. Its true that Leng Xiaoyao is pretty after dressing up, but shes still notparable to Yuqi. She was obviously lying, because Leng Xiaoyao looked much prettier than Leng Yuqi today, but she deliberately said that tofort Leng Yuqi. Leng Yuqi didnt feel better at all. Instead, she was even sadder. Because she knew that Leng Xiaoyao was more attractive than her, she felt Chu Jiayu was mocking her by saying that. Jiang Yihan understood that Chu Jiayu simply wanted Leng Yuqi to feel better, but it wasnt true, so it sounded sarcastic. Even she felt it wasntforting, because Leng Yuqi could barelypare to Leng Xiaoyao. Otherwise, she wouldnt feel more threatened by Leng Xiaoyao instead of Leng Yuqi. After all, she had already stolen Chu Jianan away from Leng Yuqi, but she didnt know whether Chu Jianan would be attracted to Leng Xiaoyao. Um, Yuqi, did Jianan already know that Leng Xiaoyao is so pretty after dressing up early on? Jiang Yihan asked Leng Yuqi. She pretended to care about Leng Yuqi, but she was actually trying to find out more. In the past, she wanted Leng Xiaoyao to be better than Leng Yuqi, so that Leng Yuqi would be hurt, but after sleeping with Chu Jianan, she was afraid that Leng Xiaoyao would really be better than Leng Yuqi and would attract Chu Jianans attention. If so, she would be in danger. It was hard for her to get in a rtionship with Chu Jianan, so she wouldnt allow anyone to ruin it. He knew early on, Leng Yuqi said. Because it was the truth, she didnt bother to keep it a secret. What? My brother knew already? What was his reaction? Chu Jiayu asked curiously. He told me he was only surprised, but because Leng Xiaoyao humiliates him every time they meet, he hates her, Leng Yuqi said. Although she was also worried that Chu Jianan might regret breaking up with Leng Xiaoyao, she cared a lot about her face, so she told her friends that Chu Jianan hated Leng Xiaoyao. Jiang Yihan and Chu Jiayu didnt doubt Leng Xiaoyaos words. They were both aware that Chu Jianan had a high self-esteem. He would obviously hate Leng Xiaoyao after being humiliated by her. If that happened to them, they would have the same feelings. Therefore, Jiang Yihan was slightly relieved. Leng Xiaoyao is a bi*ch! Since their engagement has already ended, why would she still humiliate my brother? Is she trying to attract my brothers attention? Chu Jiayu swore. Leng Yuqi and Jiang Yihan were sensitive, so they were scared when Chu Jiayu said that. Was Leng Xiaoyao really trying to attract Chu Jianans attention by humiliating him? Chu Jiayu continued. But my brother will only hate Leng Xiaoyao more if she humiliates him again and again. In that case, Jiang Yihan and Leng Yuqi hoped that Leng Xiaoyao could humiliate Chu Jianan whenever they met, because Chu Jianan would only hate her more and more. No matter how outstanding Leng Xiaoyao was, they didnt want Chu Jianan to have any interest in her. They were all worried that Chu Jianan might be attracted to Leng Xiaoyao again, and didnt bother thinking about Leng Xiaoyaos opinion towards Chu Jianan. That must be true love. If a girl loved a man truly, she would be jealous even though her boyfriend was as ugly as a pig. Leng Yuqi and Jiang Yihan indeed felt Chu Jianan was the best, but in Leng Xiaoyaos eyes, Chu Jianan was an awful person. Right, the more Leng Xiaoyao humiliates Jianan, the more Jianan will hate her, Jiang Yihan said tofort Leng Yuqi and herself. Leng Yuqi finally felt better. Leng Xiaoyao sensed that Chu Jianan, Leng Yuqi, and the others were watching her, but she didnt pay attention to them. She only gave them a nce when they looked at her maliciously. She felt nothing when Chu Jianan showed up. As long as he stayed away from her, she wouldnt cause him trouble publicly, but if he made things difficult for her, she wouldnt hesitate to teach him a lesson. Chapter 3139 - 3139 Nonsense 3139 Nonsense In the previous incarnation, Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi schemed against her. In this incarnation, she had ended her engagement with Chu Jianan long ago, so the tragedy shouldnt happen again. Even if it happened again, as a cultivator, she could easily get rid of the effect of the drug, but her abilities as a cultivator werent fully back to normal and she couldnt do anything about it. In fact, she didnt cultivate diligently. She was too busy dealing with other things and could only cultivate in the morning, so she barely got her abilities as a cultivator back. She merely made a little progress. !! Not only Chu Jianan and the others were attracted by Leng Xiaoyao, many other guests at the party were too. There were men and women. Someplimented her, while some were jealous. Someone wanted to strike up a conversation with Leng Xiaoyao, but Ling Tianqi and the other young men were with her, so he didnte. However, he couldnt stop ncing at her and even tried attracting their attention. I guess they are mainly staring at Xiaoyao, Ling Tianqi said. He said that, not only because he thought Leng Xiaoyao was more beautiful, but because those men were indeed ncing at Leng Xiaoyao. Of course, our boss is too attractive to be ignored! They must be staring at Xiaoyao! Xiong Manxin said proudly, as if she was beingplimented. Normally, girls were unhappy when other peoplepliment another girl, but Xiong Manxin and the other girls didnt have that temperament. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was undeniably outstanding. Right, Xiaoyao is the focus of peoples attention wherever she goes, An Chenmeng agreed, also feeling proud of Leng Xiaoyao. If you werent here, I bet those rich boys would havee over to strike up a conversation with Xiaoyao, Wu Minmin said. Ling Tianqi suddenly realized that they shouldnt be here, so he asked, Youre right. Do you need us to leave for a while, so that they cane over? Ling Tianqi was serious, because they came to parties like this in order to form a rtionship with other rich people or someone suitable for them. No need. I actually need you to stop them froming. I have no interest in them, Leng Xiaoyao said. She came to this party for Li Mochen, so she wasnt interested in other men. An Chenmeng and the other girls didnt care who they could meet, so they were unwilling to spend time with strangers. Most guestse to parties in order to build a rtionship with more people, but you have no interest in doing that, Pei Heranmented with a smile. However, precisely because of that, he thought Leng Xiaoyao was different and was attracted to her. Not everyonees to parties for that purpose. I just came for fun. How about you? Why did youe here? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Um, we dont know. We just had nothing else to do and our families wanted us toe, Pei Heran said. He honestly had no idea why he came to this party. Perhaps it was his habit. He was used to the events held among high society. Whenever there was an important event, he would be present as long as he had time. As they chatted, two young and sexy girls in their early twenties walked over. In front of them, they greeted the guys. Been a while, Mr. Ling, Mr. Pei, and Mr. Feng. Miss Yang, Miss Pan, been a while! Ling Tianqi and the other guys replied, but they kept a polite distance from them. Mr. Ling, I thought Xia Han was with you, but shes absent! Miss Pan said. When she mentioned Xia Han, she nced at Leng Xiaoyao and the other girls. Obviously, she said that to them. Leng Xiaoyao felt it was funny, because Miss Pan must have misunderstood their rtionship with Ling Tianqi. Miss Pan, why do you think Miss Xia should be with me? Were not so familiar. Please dont cause misunderstandings. Ling Tianqi was displeased and sounded annoyed. It couldnt be more obvious that he disliked being connected with Xia Han. Miss Pan was embarrassed. Am I wrong? I saw you being close to Xia Han, so I thought you two are very close. Miss Pan, when did you see me being close to Miss Xia? Dont spread rumors. I dont want other people to misunderstand. I care about my reputation very much. If its not true, I dont want to be gossiped about. Ling Tianqi said. He was annoyed that Miss Pan connected him with Xia Han because he disliked Xia Han. Xia Han admired him, which wasnt wrong, but she was too calcting and pretentious. She always pretended to fall or encounter trouble and tried to lean on him, which disgusted him. W-Well, I just saw you two standing together and chatting every time there is a party, Miss Pan said. When she said that, she didnt sound confident at all because she knew she was lying. She simply said that to make other people think Xia Han had a close rtionship with Ling Tiqnqi. Unexpectedly, Ling Tianqi embarrassed her publicly by saying that he wasnt close to Xia Han at all. It seemed he was reluctant to be connected with Xia Han. Was his girlfriend among these girls? Was Ling Tianqi afraid that his girlfriend would be mad? If his girlfriend was among the girls, who would it be? Was it the girl in a ck gown? Miss Pan turned to observe Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao was too smart to miss that. She knew what Miss Pan was thinking, so she slightly frowned. She didnt want to cause misunderstandings either, but she couldnt say anything when Miss Pan hadnt said anything. Otherwise, she would seem too self-centered and it might cause even more misunderstandings. I talk with countless people at a party. Do I have a close rtionship with every one of them? Shouldnt I exchange greetings and chat with those familiar faces? Ling Tianqi questioned. Chapter 3140 - 3140 Xiao Yuzhe 3140 Xiao Yuzhe Right, youre right, Mr. Ling. I shouldnt have said that. Miss Pan apologized at once. Because her status was lower than Ling Tianqis, she didnt want to annoy him. I shouldnt bother you any longer. See youter, Mr. Ling. As Miss Pan said that, she pulled Miss Yang and walked away. Thats funny. What did the two women want to say? There is nothing between you and Xia Han. Why did they suddenlye and ask you why youre not with her? Feng Ruiined. They were smart men, but they had a different outlook from women, so they couldnt understand some things. !! For example, some girls were angelic bi*ches, and girls could see through them at a nce, but men usually couldnt. Instead, men were attracted to them. Leng Xiaoyao beamed and said, If I guess correctly, I think the woman called Xia Han has feelings for Tianqi. The two women should be her friends. Since they know that Xia Han had feelings for Tianqi, they misunderstood our rtionship when they saw us standing together. So she deliberately mentioned Xia Han to let us know that Tianqi isnt avable. She was trying to keep us away from Tianqi. Leng Xiaoyao made that guess because it couldnt be more obvious. What? Seriously? Why do I feel like shes an idiot? Pei Heran said, talking about Miss Pan. Its indeed idiotic. After all, there is nothing between Tianqi and Xia Han. If there was, it wouldnt be wrong if Miss Pan said that, but she looks like an idiot now, Leng Xiaoyao said. Xia Han isnt likable, Feng Rui said. Shes hateful and disgusting, Ling Tianqi agreed, his voice full of disdain. After Miss Yang and Miss Pan walked away, theyined about Ling Tianqi. Mr. Ling embarrassed us publicly! How could he reply to me like that, Miss Pan said. He indeed embarrassed us, but there is nothing between Mr. Ling and Xia Han. Its normal that he was unhappy when you said something like that, Miss Young reasoned. She didnt support Miss Pan in doing that. She thought they were going to exchange simple greetings, but unexpectedly Miss Pan mentioned Xia Han. Arent you our friend? Why are you defending Mr. Ling? Miss Pan was displeased. Although Miss Yang was right, she had a good rtionship with Xia Han. If Xia Han had feelings for Ling Tianqi, she hoped that they could get together and just wanted to help Xia Han. After being criticized by Miss Pan, Miss Yang was unhappy and retorted. Of course Im your friend, but I cant ignore reality just because of that. You Miss Pan was mad, but she knew Miss Yang wasnt wrong, so she couldnt say anything. After all, there was no need for her to damage their friendship over this. They were the closest friends! Before the birthday party began, Master Mo was absent, but his son and daughter-inw were busy weing guests. His grandchildren were chatting with familiar faces in the banquet hall. Because there were too many people and they didnt know everyone, they didnt exchange greetings with every guest. The Mo family had three grandsons and two granddaughters. The eldest grandson, Mo Jingxuan, and the youngest grandson, Mo Jinfeng, were kids of Master Mos first son. The second grandson, Mo Jinlin, and the eldest granddaughter, Mo Jinbei, were kids of Master Mos second son. The youngest granddaughter, Mo Jinle, was the kid of Master Mos third son. Master Mos first son had a good rtionship with the third son, but the second son didnt get along well with them. Mo Jinfeng wasparatively stable, while Mo Jingxuan was a yboy. Mo Jingxuan was twenty-seven years old, but still fooled around every day. He was often absent for a while, and no one knew where he went. Therefore, the Mo family gave up on Mo Jingxuan, the eldest grandson, and didnt make him the heir. Mo Jinfeng and Mo Jinlin werepeting for the position right now, but they couldnt take over their family in this generation, because one of their fathers would. However, if they wanted to be the heir of the next generation, they had to prepare for it from now on. Even if Mo Jingxuan was given up on, the elders in the Mo family still attached great importance to him because Mo Jingxuan had a good rtionship with many important figures. At that time, Mo Jingxuan brought two friends out of the lounge. These two friends were born in major families in the capital. ordingly, many guests recognized them and politely greeted them when they showed up. They replied to them politely as well, but that was all. Leng Xiaoyao noticed Mo Jingxuan by ident. Because Mo Jingxuan didnt show up publicly very often, she didnt know him, but she recognized the man next to him. She recognized the man, not because she knew he was the heir of a major family in the capital, but because the man had a rtionship with Li Mochen. In the previous incarnation, she had met him twice. And she still remembered his name, which was Xiao Yuzhe. At that time Xiao Yuzhe had even mocked her, but Leng Xiaoyao didnt harbor grudges against him. After all, she was indeed hateful in the previous incarnation. Because Leng Xiaoyaos gaze fell on them for a while, they noticed her, but there were many people watching them, so they didnt think Leng Xiaoyao recognized one of them. Anyway, they were amazed by Leng Xiaoyaos appearance. Hey, that girl in a ck gown is so beautiful, eximed Xiao Yuzhe. She is elegant and pretty. But I dont think shes essible. Mo Jingxuan and the other man talked about Leng Xiaoyao. I dont think so. Shes looked at us for a while. Why dont we go and strike up a conversation with her? Xiao Yuzhe epted the challenge. Why not! Mo Jingxuan and the other man were interested. They wanted to see whether Xiao Yuzhe could seed. Although Xiao Yuzhe had never failed to strike up a conversation with a woman, they somehow felt he would fail this time. Chapter 3141 - 3141 Xiao Yuzhe Gives in 3141 Xiao Yuzhe Gives in But there must be a bet, so that itll be interesting. If you can sessfully strike up a conversation with her, Ill buy you a meal. If not, youll buy us a meal. How is it? One man suggested. Although the bet was nothing for them, it wouldnt be interesting if there wasnt a bet. No problem. Xiao Yuzhe agreed. He also thought it would be fun with a bet. Therefore, they walked towards Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao didnt know Mo Jingxuan, but Ling Tianqi and the others had a rtionship with him. ordingly, as Mo Jingxuan and his friends walked over, Ling Tianqi and the others greeted them. Hi, Mr. Mo. Upon hearing the way Ling Tianqi and the others greeted Mo Jingxuan, Leng Xiaoyao figured out who he was. If he was born in the Mo family and Xiao Yuzhe was with him, Li Mochen should know him too. Perhaps Li Mochen came to Master Mos birthday party because of him. It was just a guess since the Mo family might be in the same faction as Li Mochen. Hi, Mr. Ling, Mr. Pei, and Mr. Feng. Mo Jingxuan replied. Although he rarely showed up at a party, he was familiar with many members of high society. Even though Xiao Yuzhe and the other young men were good-looking, Xiong Manxin stayed calm because she had seen Li Mochen and the others who were much more handsome. She gave them a few nces, but didnt lose her calm like she had done at the meeting with Li Mochen and the others. Miss, nice to see you, you look stunning today. I noticed you at a nce in this crowded hall. Can I know your name? asked Xiao Yuzhe gently. Leng Xiaoyao had already heard their conversation, and felt displeased by their discussion, so she didnt want Xiao Yuzhe to seed, but she still replied to him. They only said that if Xiao Yuzhe could sessfully have a nice conversation with her, he would win. If she didnt talk to him nicely, he couldnt win. Countless men have been stunned by me. Even if you want to chase me, I dont think youre qualified enough to stand in the line, Leng Xiaoyao said arrogantly. Her attitude was obviously bad. Xiao Yuzhe was embarrassed. He didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to be so arrogant. Mo Jingxuan and the other man felt amused. Although they were also surprised by Leng Xiaoyaos reply, they indeed didnt think Xiao Yuzhe could seed. Therefore, they were happy to see Leng Xiaoyao reject him. Ling Tianqi and the others didnt know why Leng Xiaoyao did that, but they didnt ask, because they understood that Leng Xiaoyao must be doing that for a reason. Miss, you broke my heart. I have no bad intentions. I simply want to make friends with you, Xiao Yuzhe said, pretending to be sad. Honestly, he felt it was more interesting when Leng Xiaoyao rejected him. But I dont want to be friends with you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Why not? asked Xiao Yuzhe. I heard your conversation. Why did you bet on me? Why did you gamble on whether Ill nicely talk to you? Do you think Ill have a good impression of you and nicely talk to you after hearing your discussion? Leng Xiaoyao pointed the truth out. What? You heard our conversation? Xiao Yuzhe and his friends were shocked. He subconsciously asked that question, which meant it was true. There was a distance between them and it was noisy in the hall. How could she hear their discussion? It was unbelievable! Ling Tianqi and the others were also annoyed. How could they make fun of Leng Xiaoyao like that? Mr. Mo, isnt that too much? Ling Tianqi questioned in annoyance. Although the Ling family wasntparable to the Mo family, it didnt mean he was afraid of the Mo family. What they did was humiliating. We were just joking. No need to be so serious. Mo Jingxuan was also slightly embarrassed, but didnt give up. Oh, do you know Li Mochen? asked Leng Xiaoyao suddenly. Xiao Yuzhe and his friends were struck dumb for a second. Since Leng Xiaoyao asked that, she must know Li Mochen. Do you know him? asked Mo Jingxuan. Of course, hes my support. So Ill tell him what you did when he shows upter. I must let him teach you a lesson for me, Leng Xiaoyao said. Xiao Yuzhe was immediately scared. He didnt know whether Leng Xiaoyao was telling the truth, but she looked serious. Therefore, if Leng Xiaoyao really told Li Mochen and he defended her, they would be punished. Thinking of that, Xiao Yuzhe was frightened. Whether Leng Xiaoyao really had a rtionship with Li Mochen, he had to apologize right now. Therefore, he smiled to tter Leng Xiaoyao. Miss, Im so sorry. We didnt know that you are Mochens friend. We were just joking. Please dont take it seriously. I dont think he needs to know, alright? Xiao Yuzhe didnt make a big fuss over a minor issue, but Li Mochen was indeed temperamental. He didnt want to train during a vacation. Seeing that, everyone was curious about the reason why he was so scared of Li Mochen. Xiong Manxin asked curiously, Why are you so scared of Mr. Li? Xiao Yuzhe and the others stiffened a little. Why were they so scared of Li Mochen? Because he was their head. With a simple sentence, he could make them exhausted. However, Leng Xiaoyao didnt actually n to let Li Mochen teach them a lesson for her. She only scared them for fun. Therefore, she didnt continue when Xiao Yuzhe changed his attitude upon hearing Li Mochens name. Im just joking too. Why are you so serious? When they heard the same sentences, they were struck dumb, but Leng Xiaoyao said she was joking, so they rxed. Um, we need to deal with other things right now. See youter, Mo Jingxuan said. Because it was embarrassing, he didnt know how to face Leng Xiaoyao. Oh, right, we can meet again after Mochenes, Xiao Yuzhe said. Chapter 3142 - 3142 Have a Good Eye for Character 3142 Have a Good Eye for Character Enjoy yourselves, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt bother to argue with them. Afterwards, Mo Jingxuan and his friends walked away. Jesus, I cant believe she has a rtionship with Mochen. I was scared! Xiao Yuzhe wasnt relieved until they were far away. But weve never seen her before. How did she know were Mochens friends? asked a man curiously. Only a few people know that Mochen wille to this party. If she knows, Mochen must have told her beforehand. Perhaps Mochen told her were friends, Mo Jingxuan said. When Leng Xiaoyao asked him whether he knew Li Mochen earlier, he had that guess. It couldnt be more obvious. I hope the girl wont tell Mochen about what we have done. I dont want to ruin my vacation, Xiao Yuzhe said. He felt he had extremely bad luck today. I dont think shell tell him. She doesnt seem to be a backstabber, the other man said. He had a good eye for character. Earlier, he said Leng Xiaoyao wasnt essible, and the truth proved he was right. Yunxiao, you really have a good judge of character! But if the girl hadnt heard our conversation, would she have fallen into our trap? asked Xiao Yuzhe. He was curious about it. If the result could be different, he wouldnt lose a lot. I dont think so. After being with her for a while, I think shes different from other girls. Whether shes essible depends on who you are. If you act like a yboy, she wont pay attention to you, but if youre polite and serious, shell be nice to you, Zhai Yunxiao said. Right, shes definitely different from other girls if she can let Mochen be her support. And she indeed left a special impression on me, said Xiao Yuzhe. Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi were surprised when Mo Jingxuan and his friends went to talk with Leng Xiaoyao. They didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to know them too. Somehow they felt Leng Xiaoyao was extremely strange. Chu Jianan, Leng Yuqi, and the others were envious of Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Changyuan and the other members of the Leng family were also surprised. They had no idea that Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with the Mo familys eldest grandson. The party was about to begin within ten minutes. All the invited guests were present, and Master Mo came out. Once Master Mo showed up, everyone walked forward and surrounded him to exchange greetings with him. When it was about three minutes away from 6 pm, Li Mochen came along with Si Yiqi and Lu Ke. No one recognized Li Mochen, but they saw Si Yiqi and Lu Ke. Both Si Yiqi and Lu Ke had a lot of fame in City Chang, so they attracted attention the moment they walked in. Because they were all handsome men, many females were amazed and could barely take their eyes off of them. Wow, theyre so handsome. Ive never seen such handsome men before! Oh my, Im going to faint in surprise. How could they be so handsome? As soon as Li Mochen walked inside, Leng Xiaoyao saw him. Li Mochen also noticed her at a nce among a crowd of several hundred people. Although he had already seen Leng Xiaoyao with make-up, Leng Xiaoyao was even more stunning today after dressing up. Looking at Li Mochen, Leng Xiaoyao smiled gently. Li Mochen also gently watched her. When Leng Xiaoyao met Li Mochens eyes, Xiao Yuzhe and his friends saw it. Actually, they paid special attention to them. Before making sure that Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with Li Mochen, they stayed doubtful, but Li Mochens gaze fell on Leng Xiaoyao as soon as he walked in, so they believed they were familiar. However, Li Mochen had never been so close to any woman. It seemed that their rtionship wasnt simple. Was there something happening between Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao? They thought about it a lot. However, they didnt have time to figure it out. Since Li Mochen was here, they immediately walked forward to wee him. When Mo Jinlin saw Li Mochen, he was displeased. He didnt know Li Mochens background, but he could see that he had a high status. Even his grandfather was unusually polite to Li Mochen. However, such an important man was Mo Jingxuans good friend, which upset Mo Jinlin. As Li Mochen walked closer to Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Xiaoyao frowned because Li Mochen didnt look well. He had a pale face and Leng Xiaoyao could smell blood from him. Undoubtedly, he was injured. Even if she had reminded Li Mochen to be careful, Li Mochen was still wounded. She had to admit that Li Mochens enemies were too strong. Li Mochen couldnt really protect himself well. Li Mochen stopped staring at Leng Xiaoyao, but he gave her a sideway nce. He caught the instant change of her expression and understood that she could see that he was injured. When Leng Xiaoyao looked worried, Li Mochen somehow felt touched. He was no longer suspicious of her and believed that she had no intention of hurting him since she was worried about him, but he couldnt talk to her right now, so he only gave her a nce offort. Leng Xiaoyao knew that Li Mochen was fine, but she still felt anxious when he was wounded. She was eager to find the person who hurt Li Mochen and pay the person back ten times. Xiao Yuzhe and his friends didnt miss Li Mochens reaction. They were even more curious about his rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao right now. When Master Mo saw Li Mochen walking in, he stood up and was respectful of Li Mochen. Li Mochen stopped in front of Master Mo. Before he could say anything, Master Mo spoke. Mr. Li, its my honor to have you at my birthday party. If the party isnt to your taste, please forgive me. Chapter 3143 - 3143 Threat 3143 Threat Everyone was curious about Li Mochens background since Master Mo was so polite to him. However, they had no idea and only knew that Li Mochen was a very important figure. Chu Jianan was aware of Leng Xiaoyaos rtionship with Li Mochen and could feel that Li Mochen had a high status, but he realized Li Mochens status was even higher than he thought when he saw Master Mo being so polite to Li Mochen. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng knew Li Mochen was the man who had saved Lu Changwei along with Leng Xiaoyao, but they were unaware of his background. Therefore, they were surprised when they saw Master Mos attitude towards him. They suddenly realized that Leng Xiaoyaos connections were more important than they thought. Its my honor, Master Mo, Li Mochen said. !! The Mo family wasnt in the same faction as Li Mochen, but they had received a lot of help from Li Mochen. Mo Jingxuan was in Li Mochens team, so Master Mo was very respectful of Li Mochen. However, Master Mo didnt know what Mo Jingxuan was doing with Li Mochen. He didnt clearly know about Li Mochens background either. He only knew that Li Mochen was very powerful. Although he was curious about Li Mochens background, he had never investigated it, because he understood that he shouldnt know some things. After that, Li Mochen took out a wooden box seven or eight inches in size and ten centimeters high and handed it to Master Mo. This is a gift from me. Master Mo, may you be healthy forever. Thank you so much, Mr. Li. Master Mo took Li Mochens gift. After that, Si Yiqi and Lu He sent Master Mo their gifts. Master Mo thanked them too, then asked Mo Jingxuan to treat them. Mo Jingxuan led Li Mochen and the others to the side, but they didnt walk away. Because the party was about to begin, Li Mochen didnt go to see Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao didnt walk over either. Then Master Mo gave a speech and the guests surrounded him. Master Mo thanked them for attending his birthday party first, and asked them to help themselves. Afterwards, they started drinking and chatting. Leng Xiaoyao excused herself from her friends, then walked towards Li Mochen. Because Li Mochen was the biggest focus of this party, many people paid special attention to him. It was not only those richdies; businessmen and officials also wanted to strike up a conversation with Li Mochen. However, they were still hesitating to do that. Therefore, when Leng Xiaoyao walked towards Li Mochen, everyone saw her and turned to focus on her. Some were curious about whether Li Mochen would talk to Leng Xiaoyao, while some thought Leng Xiaoyao thought too highly of herself. How did she dare to strike up a conversation with Li Mochen? Nevertheless some guests, who had seen Leng Xiaoyao talk with Mo Jingxuan, had different opinions. They werent strangers, so it wasnt weird. ordingly, they were envious of Leng Xiaoyao for having a rtionship with Li Mochen. Hi, Brother Mochen, Mr. Si, and Mr. Lu. Leng Xiaoyao went to Li Mochen and the others, then greeted them. Hearing the way Leng Xiaoyao called Li Mochen, Xiao Yuzhe and his friends were even more convinced that Leng Xiaoyao had an unusual rtionship with Li Mochen. Hi, Xiaoyao. Li Mochen replied gently. Miss Leng, you amazed me once again tonight. You look gorgeous. Si Yiqiplimented. He was really amazed by Leng Xiaoyao. Thank you for yourpliment, Mr. Si. Leng Xiaoyao thanked him. Since he kindlyplimented her, she sincerely thanked him. Oh, this is Mo Jingxuan, the Mo familys eldest grandson. This is Xiao Yuzhe, and Zhai Yunxiao. Li Mochen introduced them to Leng Xiaoyao. Nice to see you, Mr. Mo, Mr. Xiao, and Mr. Zhai. Leng Xiaoyao smiled and greeted them meaningfully. Seeing Leng Xiaoyaos meaningful smile, Mo Jingxuan and his friends were nervous. They were still slightly worried that Leng Xiaoyao might tell Li Mochen about what they had done earlier. Nice to see you too, Miss Leng. Mo Jingxuan and his friends politely replied. Brother Mochen, can we talk privately? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Her sight fell on his stomach first, then his face. Her intention was very obvious. She wanted to ask him about his injury. Li Mochen understood what she wanted to ask about, so he said, Im fine. Its not serious. Ive already dealt with it. Li Mochen said it aloud because his friends knew he was injured. There was no need to keep it a secret. When Leng Xiaoyao said she wanted to have a private talk with Li Mochen, Mo Jingxuan and the others thought she was going to tell Li Mochen what they had done just then, but they were relieved after hearing Li Mochens reply. Brother Mochen, if you dont agree, Ill just pull you to the side. Leng Xiaoyao threatened. Li Mochen wasnt seriously injured, so he didnt need to be worried about it, but Leng Xiaoyao knew he was going to have a rpse of his illness tonight. Although Leng Xiaoyao didnt know the reason why and when Li Mochen would have the attack tonight, she must solve the problem before it happened. Once Li Mochen had a rpse of the illness, his wound would be pulled and might be serious. Mo Jingxuan and the others were surprised by Leng Xiaoyaos boldness. How did she dare to threaten their boss? They were curious about Li Mochens reaction. Li Mochen wasnt mad at all, but said resignedly, If I leave with you publicly, itll cause rumors. Li Mochen didnt care about that, but Leng Xiaoyao was a girl, which wasnt good for her. Leng Xiaoyao clearly knew Li Mochens character, so she understood that he cared about her. Even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about it either, she had to protect the Leng familys reputation. Fine, then Ill see you at the restaurant on the top floor in ten minutes, Leng Xiaoyao said. Sure. Because Leng Xiaoyao gave in, Li Mochen didnt turn her down again. Although he could do that, he didnt want to hurt Leng Xiaoyaos feelings. See you then, Leng Xiaoyao said. After that, she walked away to see her friends. Once Leng Xiaoyao was gone, Mo Jingxuan asked urgently, Boss, whats your rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao? Nothing, Li Mochen said. They werent even friends yet! Chapter 3144 - 3144 Accessible 3144 essible Nothing? How is that possible? Mo Jingxuan and the others didnt believe it. Right, if there is nothing between you, why did you let her get so close to you? And you werent mad at all when she threatened you. She even said youre her support earlier! Because Xiao Yuzhe was too excited, he said everything Leng Xiaoyao had said to him. !! However, the moment he said it aloud, he realized he shouldnt have done that. However, it was toote. Mo Jingxuan and Zhai Yunxiao gave him a re at the same time. Xiao Yuzhe was causing them trouble! Leng Xiaoyao didnt say anything. Why did he say it aloud? Li Mochen frowned and asked, Earlier? What happened? Did Leng Xiaoyao say he was her support? He could ept that. Um, nothing Xiao Yuzhe said at once, but he was guilty in front of Li Mochen. Tell me. Li Mochen lowered his voice and ordered. Obviously, something happened. Although he understood Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt be hurt, he still wanted to know. Once Li Mochen became serious, Xiao Yuzhe didnt dare to keep it a secret. Therefore, he said, Um, when we walked out earlier, we saw Leng Xiaoyao. We thought that she was beautiful and elegant andplimented her for a while. Yunxiao said she isnt essible, but I wanted to try. So we went to strike up a conversation with her, but unexpectedly Leng Xiaoyao had already heard our conversation. She directly pointed it out and asked Jinxuan whether he knew you. After knowing that youre familiar, Jinxuan admitted that he also knew you. Then Leng Xiaoyao said youre her support and she would let you teach us a lesson for her, but Ive apologized to her for my behavior. She forgave me When Xiao Yuzhe almost finished, he was really worried that Li Mochen would teach them a lesson for Leng Xiaoyao. He immediately added that Leng Xiaoyao already forgave him. Li Mochen wouldnt bother to punish them for that. It wasnt a big deal anyway, so he gave a little response, then said nothing. Xiao Yuzhe and the others thought they were going to be criticized, but Li Mochen didnt seem mad. They understood that he wouldnt punish them for that, so they felt relieved. They didnt think Li Mochen was mean and they would be punished, but their behavior had indeed been uneptable. Therefore, if Li Mochen had been there, whether he had a rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao or not, he wouldnt allow them to do that even if it was a stranger. After Leng Xiaoyao seeded in striking up a conversation with them, some girls started trying as well, but only Mo Jingxuan socialized with them perfunctorily. The other men didnt even give them a nce. Normally, Mo Jingxuan had no interest in doing that, but it was the Mo familys party, so he had to behave himself. If the girls who tried to strike up a conversation with them were well-mannered, he would be polite to them. If they werent, he wouldnt bother to be nice to them. Although many girls wanted to strike up a conversation with them, they understood that they shouldnt mess with them. Therefore, most girls who walked over to strike up a conversation with them were well-mannered, they quietly walked away when Mo Jingxuan and the other men had interest in them. On the other hand, Mo Jingxuan and his friends would be patient with businessmen and officials who came to chat with them. However, they didnt talk much and only exchanged courtesies. Right after Leng Xiaoyao walked away from Li Mochen, some guests came to strike up a conversation with her. Men wanted to know her, while women targeted Li Mochen. If those men had good manners, Leng Xiaoyao would be polite to them. If they didnt, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt hesitate to argue with them. Miss, nice to see you, I was born in the Qin family. My name is Qin Qianhui. May I know your family and your name? asked a woman who was about twenty-four years old. She seemed polite, but Leng Xiaoyao easily saw through her. She was simply acting. Anyway, since she was polite, Leng Xiaoyao couldnt be rude and politely replied. My family is the Leng family. My name is Leng Xiaoyao. Oh, youre the ugly Leng Xiaoyao whos a good-for-nothing with freckles all over her face? Qin Qianhui was surprised. Because Leng Xiaoyaos deeds werent a secret in high society, many people had heard about her. After saying that, Qin Qianhui realized she shouldnt have said that. She immediately apologized. Im sorry, I just blurted it out, but I didnt mean it. I didnt expect you to be so beautiful! She hadnt seeded in striking up a conversation with Leng Xiaoyao yet, so she couldnt offend her right now. Its fine. You merely told the truth, I just put on make-up this time, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt care about it at all. Um, do you have a rtionship with Mr. Mo and his friends? Qin Qianhui asked. Yeah, we just met, Leng Xiaoyao said. What? You just met? Are they essible? Qin Qianhui asked. If they were, she would go to strike up a conversation with them. She was worried that they werent essible, and she would be embarrassed if they ignored her. I think theyre very essible, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt purposely say that to mislead Qin Qianhui after knowing Qin Qianhuis purpose, but in her eyes, they were indeed easy to get along with. Qin Qianhuis face lit up at once. She couldnt wait to strike up a conversation with them right now. Thank you so much. See youter. Leng Xiaoyao nodded, then Qin Qianhui quickly walked away. She didnt go to Mo Jingxuan and the others right away, because she didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to see it and mock her. She deliberately walked to the other side first. Although she thought she disguised it very well, Leng Xiaoyao actually already knew her purpose when she asked whether she had a rtionship with Mr. Mo. Honestly, Leng Xiaoyao had no interest in Qin Qianhuis n. Before long, Qin Qianhui went to strike up a conversation with Mo Jingxuan, but Mo Jingxuan showed little interest in her, which filled her with displeasure. She even med Leng Xiaoyao for that and thought Leng Xiaoyao wanted to make her a joke, but on second thought, Leng Xiaoyao indeed had talked with them for a while earlier, so they should be essible to Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, Qin Qianhui didnt go to question her. Chapter 3145 - 3145 Commonplace Women 3145 Commonce Women Ling Tianqi and the others didnt stay with Xiong Manxin and the other girls all the time. They went to chat with familiar faces too. The Qin family was obviously invited to this party, so Qin Wentao was also there, but Qin Wentao behaved himself tonight and didnt cause Ling Tianqi any trouble. He focused on expanding his connections instead. However, he paid attention to Ling Tianqi once in a while. When Mo Jingxuan went to talk with Leng Xiaoyao, he also saw it. He didnt know what they were talking about and who was the focus, but he thought Ling Tianqi might have a rtionship with them, so he was unhappy. How could Ling Tianqi make friends with so many important people? He had tried to form a close rtionship with Mo Jingxuan, but Mo Jingxuan ignored him. Therefore, he didnt try to strike up a conversation with Mo Jingxuan again. His pride wouldnt allow him to do that, even though he was unwilling to ept the result. Mo Jingxuan showed up with several important figures at this party. His friends were from the Xiao family and the Zhai family in City Lu. One was a first-rate powerful family, while the other was a first-rate rich family. Countless people wanted to talk to them. Therefore, Qin Wentao hoped that Ling Tianqi and they were only nodding acquaintances. Hopefully they were not close. As for Leng Xiaoyao, he had tried to collect information about the woman who was skilled at gambling before, but failed. However, now he knew who she was. He didnt just know who the woman was, he also found out who the woman that was skilled at car racing was. It turned out to be the same person. To his astonishment, she was Leng Xiaoyao, who was notorious for being terrible at everything. Back to An Chenmeng and the other girls. An Chenmeng said excitedly, Boss, how did you be friends with such a handsome guy? Its amazing. Tell me, whats your rtionship? Friends, Leng Xiaoyao said. Really? Just friends? An Chenmeng was slightly disappointed. She hoped that Leng Xiaoyao could be closer to Li Mochen. After all, when they stood together, they looked like a perfect couple! Or what? Leng Xiaoyao understood what An Chenmeng was thinking after seeing her reaction and put on a resigned look. When you stood together, you looked like a perfect couple. And you said hes your support. I thought there was something going on between you two, An Chenmeng said. I also thought Xiaoyao and Mr. Li make a perfect couple. Xiong Manxin agreed with An Chenmeng. Both Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were good-looking and extremely skilled. She felt no one else deserved Leng Xiaoyao. Because Leng Xiaoyao had reminded her not to tell other people about what had happened at the circuitst time, she couldnt mention that now. Xiaoyao, is it possible that you might get closer in the future? Wu Minmin gossiped. No idea, its hard to tell. Maybe it wont happen, or maybe its possible. Leng Xiaoyao answered. She didnt hate it when they connected her with Li Mochen. After all, they were a legal married couple in the previous incarnation. Although it was caused by an ident, it was true. Currently, Leng Xiaoyao only felt guilty when facing Li Mochen. She didnt think much about their rtionship, so she wasnt sure what would happen in the future. In addition, she said that in order to let her friends feel that her rtionship with Li Mochen was more than friendship, in case any of them fell in love with Li Mochen and eventually got hurt. After all, Li Mochen was too outstanding to be ignored. It wasnt a bad thing if they thought there was something different between her and Li Mochen, so that they would give up before falling in love with Li Mochen. In that case, they could still be good friends. It sounds like you have a very good impression of Mr. Li! An Chenmeng said. She was looking forward to seeing a romantic rtionship between Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. Its hard not to have a good impression of such a handsome man! Leng Xiaoyao said. Ha-ha, youre right. Many women can hardly take their eyes off of Mr. Li. I think they might want to eat him alive, An Chenmeng said. Although they were also attracted to Li Mochen, they were too young to be in a romantic rtionship, so they didnt think much about it and simply appreciated Li Mochen for his handsomeness. Many of them tried to strike up a conversation with Li Mochen, but they were all ignored. Its so funny! Xiong Manxin gloated. They were allmonce women and arentparable to Xiaoyao! Once Xiaoyao went to talk with them, they seemed very polite, Wu Minmin said. Many guests also came to chat with Leng Yuqi. Normally the guests paid attention to Leng Yuqi, then Chu Jiayu and ignored Jiang Yihan, but this time, Jiang Yihan became their focus because she was more attractive than Leng Yuqi and Chu Jiayu tonight. She was most mens type. Anyway, Jiang Yihan only loved Chu Jianan, so she was polite to those men and didnt show much interest in them. Even though Chu Jianan wasnt really in love with Jiang Yihan, she was his girl, so he got jealous when so many men surrounded her. Therefore, even though he was unwilling to face Leng Yuqi, he still walked to them. Not many people were aware of Chu Jianans rtionship with Leng Yuqi, so nobody thought much about it when they stood together, especially since Chu Jiayu was with them. It wouldnt arouse any suspicion. Watching Chu Jianan walk over, both Leng Yuqi and Jiang Yihan were excited, but Leng Yuqi showed it on her face, while Jiang Yihan kept it to her heart. Hi, Jianan! Leng Yuqi greeted him gently. Hi. Chu Jianan replied in a t tone. He said nothing else, but nced at Jiang Yihan once in a while. Every time he looked at her, he became more aroused and could barely focus on what he was doing. Jiang Yihan noticed his nces, and felt satisfied that he paid more attention to her than to Leng Yuqi. Chapter 3146 - 3146 What’s So Fun About Striking up a Conversation with Girls? 3146 Whats So Fun About Striking up a Conversation with Girls? It seemed that Chu Jianan really lost interest in Leng Yuqi and they should soon separate. Leng Yuqi and Chu Jiayu didnt notice that Chu Jianan nced at Jiang Yihan once in a while, because Leng Yuqi often lowered her head looking shy in front of Chu Jianan, while Chu Jiayu didnt care about Chu Jianan at all. Chu Jianan was her older brother, so she didnt bother to look at him. She would rather search for her type among the heirs. She was eighteen years old. Although she knew little about romance, she clearly knew what she wanted. Whether she was going to date or marry, the man must be her type and his family must be at the same level as hers. She wouldnt give up her status for love, because she was snobbish. She could climb up the socialdder, but would never go down. Jiang Yihan observed whether Chu Jianan paid attention to Leng Yuqi, and Leng Xiaoyao, but she didnt see Chu Jianan nce at Leng Xiaoyao, which proved Leng Yuqi was right. Because Leng Xiaoyao embarrassed Chu Jianan every time they met, Chu Jianan hated Leng Xiaoyao. That was what she wanted to see. Leng Xiaoyao didnt pay attention to Chu Jianan, but she saw them by chance and knew something wasnt right. She noticed that Chu Jianans nces at Jiang Yihan were different, so she observed them for a while out of curiosity, then she figured it out. After figuring it out, Leng Xiaoyao sneered a little. It seemed that Chu Jianan had an unusual rtionship with Jiang Yihan! If she guessed correctly, they were secretly in love. In that case, Leng Yuqi made a joke out of herself. Leng Yuqi just stole Chu Jianan from her, but now Chu Jianan had a secret sexual rtionship with Leng Yuqis good friend right afterwards. If Leng Yuqi found out, would she have a meltdown? Since Leng Xiaoyao had the intention of paying Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan back, she wouldnt keep this secret for them. Therefore, she decided to investigate it before taking the next step. Many young men came to strike up a conversation with Leng Xiaoyao, An Chenmeng, and other girls, but they had no interest in things like that, so they directly chased them away. None of them was a gentledy, and they were notorious for causing trouble in their school. They didnt really care about their face, so they werent worried that they might offend any of those men. Its annoying. Whats so fun about striking up a conversation with girls? An Chenmengined impatiently. Its indeed unpleasant, but it also means that were attractive so they came to strike up a conversation with us, Xiong Manxin said. She disliked it as well, but felt it proved their charm. Right, but I honestly dont like it. I think we should go to a less noticeable ce, An Chenmeng suggested. The other girls agreed, then walked to a corner. After that, no one came to strike up a conversation with them. An Chenmeng and the others felt much better and continued to gossip. Boss, I actually want toin about something, An Chenmeng said. She couldnt tolerate it any longer. What is it? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Does Leng Yuqi still think shes a kid? Why did she dress like that tonight? Why did Chu Jianan choose her instead of a sexy and mature woman? An Chenmeng asked. I had the same thought! Xiong Manxin agreed. Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said meaningfully, Different people have different preferences. Perhaps he prefers Leng Xiaoyao. Was that true? In the past, Chu Jianan really loved Leng Yuqi, but now he might change his mind. Well, if I were a man, even if I cant get an outstanding girl like Xiaoyao, I would chase Jiang Yihan instead! Speaking of that, Jiang Yihan is really different tonight. I think shes quite sexy, An Chenmeng said. An Chenmeng didnt notice what was happening between Chu Jianan and Jiang Yihan, but from her perspective, she would definitely choose Jiang Yihan instead of Leng Yuqi if she were a man. Leng Xiaoyao smiled silently. An Chenmeng pointed out the truth! In Chu Jianans eyes right now, Jiang Yihan was indeed better than Leng Yuqi. If Chu Jianan falls in love with Jiang Yihan, Leng Yuqi will cry her eyes dry! Ha-ha, ha-ha. Xiong Manxinughed. No girl could ept it when her boyfriend turned to her close friend. However, she kind of wanted it to happen, because Leng Yuqi had betrayed Leng Xiaoyao. They all wanted Leng Yuqi to be paid back. Actually, Xiong Manxin identally told the truth, Chu Jianan indeed had a sexual rtionship with Jiang Yihan! Leng Xiaoyao even doubted whether An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin had seen it too, but they didnt seem to notice. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen agreed to meet at the restaurant on the top floor twenty minutester. After ten minutes, Li Mochen and his friends left. Even if he didnt have an appointment with Leng Xiaoyao, he wouldnt stay for long because he simply dropped by for a visit. They didnte to form a good rtionship with anyone. They came for the sake of Mo Jingxuan. When twenty minutes were about to pass, Leng Xiaoyao excused herself and walked to the washroom, then went to the restaurant on the top floor. No one noticed where she went. The rooftop restaurant was a semi-open-air restaurant, because its top was ss. If it was fully open, the dining tables in the restaurant would be ruined once it was rainy or windy. In addition to the hall, there were private rooms in the restaurant. Li Mochen and his friends ordered a private room, and were all present. Because Li Mochen thought Leng Xiaoyao simply wanted to ask him about his injury, he didnt avoid Mo Jingxuan and the others. Leng Xiaoyao wanted to talk with Li Mochen about something secret, but she decided to mention itter. After Li Mochen and his friends arrived, Li Mochen sent Leng Xiaoyao a message telling her the number of the private room. Chapter 3147 - 3147 Do You Mind? 3147 Do You Mind? In the private room. Leng Xiaoyao didnt rush to ask Li Mochen out. Instead, she sat down and drank tea with them. Miss Leng, do you need to have a private conversation with Mochen? Is it inconvenient if were here? Once Leng Xiaoyao came and remained silent, Si Yiqi thought she might not be willing to talk with Li Mochen when they were present. Not at all, its not urgent. Let me have some tea first, Leng Xiaoyao said. Li Mochen was struck dumb for a second. He thought there was nothing important, so he didnt avoid his friends, but unexpectedly Leng Xiaoyao really had something to say to him privately. Um, do we need to go out? Mo Jingxuan asked. Even if he didnt know what Leng Xiaoyao wanted to say tk Li Mochen, he realized it wasnt just about Li Mochens injury. Since she wanted it to be private, it must be very important. Because he knew Leng Xiaoyaos rtionship with Li Mochen was different, he wasnt unhappy when Leng Xiaoyao said that. No need, I need Brother Mochen to go out with me for a whileter. Its just an important private matter, Leng Xiaoyao exined. You can go out now, Li Mochen said at once. Since it was an important private matter that Leng Xiaoyao wanted to talk about, it wasnt a big deal to ask Mo Jingxuan and the others to go out. Sure! None of them dared to disobey it when their head gave an order. They werent displeased at all and directly stood up. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about it, but she said nothing since Li Mochen wanted them to go out. They listened to Li Mochen, so she wouldnt embarrass him by disagreeing with him. Therefore, she watched them leave. When they were gone, Leng Xiaoyao said directly, I can heal your wound and help you recover quickly, but do you trust me? Li Mochen was surprised and answered. Of course. Leng Xiaoyao was very special in his eyes, so it was possible that she could help him recover quickly. He also wanted to see Leng Xiaoyaos abilities. He believed she wouldnt hurt him. Leng Xiaoyao was relieved and said, Show me your wound. Because I need to treat the wound, I will unavoidably have to touch your body. Do you mind? Leng Xiaoyao was aware that Li Mochen disliked touching women, so she needed to ask him about that beforehand. I dont, Li Mochen said. If other people wanted to do that, he would be unhappy, but he didnt mind it when it was Leng Xiaoyao. Actually, the wound wasnt in a sensitive part, it was just on his stomach. If the wound was in a sensitive part, he wouldnt show it to Leng Xiaoyao. The next moment, Li Mochen lifted his clothing and showed his wrapped stomach. Leng Xiaoyao walked over and squatted, then unwrapped it. Although Leng Xiaoyao didnt touch Li Mochens skin yet, she touched his body through the bandages. Therefore, Li Mochen felt extremely nervous and trembled a little, but didnt avoid her hands. After removing the bandages, Leng Xiaoyao saw Li Mochens injury. Because Li Mochen had injuries very often, he was skilled at dressing wounds and he did well this time, but he would need a long time to recover. Leng Xiaoyao directly covered his wound with her hand. She touched his skin, so he obviously trembled again. He subconsciously leaned back to avoid her hand, but he didnt really get rid of Leng Xiaoyaos hand. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about it, nor did she withdraw her hand. She immediately poured her magical power into his body to treat his wound. The moment the magical power entered his body, Li Mochen stiffened again with surprise. He felt a flow of coldness circting through his body, which was a feeling he had never experienced before. Even though he understood there were unbelievable things in this world, he was still amazed when he experienced it in person. Afterwards, the painful wound was relieved, which surprised him more. Although Leng Xiaoyao told him she could help him recover quickly, he didnt expect it to be so fast. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt heal Li Mochens woundpletely, but 70% wasnt a problem. He was almost back to normal now that the wound was mostly healed. He even had a scar there. Li Mochen was totally amazed when he saw the wound healed. Leng Xiaoyaos abilities were indeed beyond his imagination, but wasnt she afraid at all when she showed her abilities to him? Arent you afraid that Ill hurt you after knowing about your abilities? Li Mochen asked. He obviously wouldnt hurt Leng Xiaoyao just because of that, but he was curious about Leng Xiaoyaos thoughts. If I was afraid, I wouldnt have let you know. What I said to youst time is really true. As long as you trust me and need me, I wont hesitate to help you. Perhaps I owe you in the previous incarnation, so I need to return it to you in this incarnation, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. It was true that she owed Li Mochen a lot, but she couldnt tell him right now. Though she would tell him sooner orter after there was enough trust between them. She wasnt afraid that Li Mochen would have bad intentions towards her. She was only worried that she couldnt win his trust. In order to win his trust, she still needed to do a lot. Li Mochen suddenly didnt know what to say. After knowing that there were unbelievably strange things in this world, he didnt doubt Leng Xiaoyaos words, but it was impossible for him to believe it right away. He only felt it might be true. Chapter 3148 - 3148 Enemy or Friend 3148 Enemy or Friend Even if Leng Xiaoyao owed him in the previous incarnation, he wouldnt ask her to return it. Because it happened in the previous incarnation, he wouldnt care about it in this incarnation. Therefore, he was still grateful to Leng Xiaoyao for healing his wound and he would return her kindness. Nobody knows what has happened in the previous incarnation. I dont care about it at all. Youve healed my wound, so Im grateful for that. If you need me in the future, I wont spare any effort to help you, Li Mochen said. Fine, you can owe me for that. Ill let you know if I need you, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wouldnt turn him down. After all, only she knew what had happened between them. It was indeed difficult for Li Mochen to ept her unconditional help. !! Everyone had their own dignity. After Leng Xiaoyaos treatment, Li Mochen didnt need to dress the wound again. Do you still remember that I dreamed that you would lose control of yourself today? I dont know why it happens. I wont ask about it either, unless you trust me and are willing to tell me. I understand it takes time for you to trust me. Im not sure whether I can help you, but I think I can. So, if you feel anything wrong with your body, dont hesitate to call me. Ill rush to your side as soon as possible. If youre afraid of idents, you can keep someone you trust with you, but you must keep it a secret for me, Leng Xiaoyao saud. Even if Li Mochen was familiar to her, she was a stranger in his eyes. As a result, it was impossible for him to risk his life because of her. Therefore, if Li Mochen didnt trust her, he could keep someone he trusted by his side when she treated him. Leng Xiaoyao could ept that and wouldnt be unhappy. She simply wanted to help Li Mochen solve the problem. Before she knew Li Mochens physical condition, she wasnt sure she could heal him. She couldnt ask Li Mochen about it, so she could only observe it during the treatment. Leng Xiaoyao spoke in a t tone without much emotion, but Li Mochen had mixed emotions and felt extremely touched. He could feel Leng Xiaoyaos sincerity. If he was wrong, Leng Xiaoyao must be extremely good at acting. Anyway, he didnt think she was bad. It would be disrespectful if he was suspicious of someone who really cared about him. Li Mochen knew why he would suddenly lose control of himself, but he couldnt tell Leng Xiaoyao. However, he wanted to try when Leng Xiaoyao said she could help him. The illness was torturing him, but he could do nothing about it. He didnt know the cause or whether it would kill him, so he was always worried. Everyone was afraid of death, just on different levels. As long as he could live, he wouldnt want to die. Therefore, he had always wanted to solve the problem. Since Leng Xiaoyao said she could help him, she must have a solution, but she hadnt tried it yet, so she wasnt sure whether she could seed. I trust you. I dont need anyone to protect me, Li Mochen said. Although he was very weak when he had a rpse of the illness, he wasnt so weak that other people could easily hurt him. Even if he couldnt defeat Leng Xiaoyao, he believed that he would still be able to run away. Im happy that you trust me. So, its settled. Once your body goes wrong, call me, Leng Xiaoyao said. She was truly happy after winning Li Mochens trust. Li Mochen felt Leng Xiaoyaos real happiness and was pleased too. No problem. Li Mochen replied. Great, I should go down now, Leng Xiaoyao said. The party had started a short time ago, so it would be impolite if she was absent for too long. After all, she didnt excuse herself from Leng Changyuan and the others when she left. If Li Mochen had a rpse of the illness before she left the party, she would make up an excuse and leave. Sure. Li Mochen answered. Then Leng Xiaoyao stood up and went out. Li Mochen walked her to the door. Outside the private room. Mo Jingxuan went to sit in a corner of the hall. Although they were curious about what Leng Xiaoyao was talking about with Li Mochen, they didnt discuss it. After all, there were many guests in the hall and other people might hear their discussion. Nevertheless, they turned to ask Si Yiqi how Leng Xiaoyao formed a rtionship with Li Mochen. Was their rtionship really different? Si Yiqi didnt keep it a secret and told them what he knew. After knowing that Leng Xiaoyao reached the finish line at the same time as Li Mochen in a car racing game and was only slightly worse than Li Mochen in fighting, they were all amazed, especially after watching the video of them putting out the fire and rescuing people from it. To their surprise, Leng Xiaoyao was much more skilled than they thought. She was nearly as strong as Li Mochen. Even they werentparable to her. Jesus, shes awesome! Xiao Yuzhe eximed. They were very strong, but he somehow felt that Leng Xiaoyao was stronger than them. She looks young, but is really powerful. Zhai Yunxiao was also astonished. Was she really born in a rich family? Mo Jingxuan doubted it because Leng Xiaoyao didnt look like a rich heir at all. She was like a killer who had received professional training before. Oh, shes also skilled at hacking. Mochen said she might even be better than him at it. She just bought a technologypany and decided to manage it by herself, Lu Ke said. What? Xiao Yuzhe and the others were surprised again. She was even better than Li Mochen at hacking! She just bought a technologypany and decided to manage it by herself? She was full of surprises! I suddenly want to know if Leng Xiaoyao is an enemy or a friend, Xiao Yuzhe said worriedly. The others had the same worries. Chapter 3149 - 3149 Stop Shouting Here 3149 Stop Shouting Here Right, did Leng Xiaoyao form a good rtionship with Mochen for a purpose? Zhai Yunxiao asked. After meeting her a few times I dont think so, but its necessary for us to be careful. Dont worry, Mochen isnt weak even though Leng Xiaoyao is strong, Si Yiqi said. He trusted Leng Xiaoyao, but couldnt be so sure that she wasnt malicious. The others agreed. Li Mochen was so strong that he could protect himself well. Even if Leng Xiaoyao wanted to hurt him, she might not seed. If Leng Xiaoyao has no bad intentions, I think we can ept her as one of us, Xiao Yuzhe said. It was a good thing if such a strong girl like her could join them. !! The others agreed. After Leng Xiaoyao walked away, Li Mochen called Mo Jingxuan and the others toe in. He said nothing about his private talk with Leng Xiaoyao, including that Leng Xiaoyao healed 70% of his wound. Boss, we heard something about Leng Xiaoyao. We know shes incredibly skilled, but we dont know if shes an enemy or a friend. What do you think? Xiao Yuzhe asked Li Mochen. Although they shouldnt interfere in Li Mochens personal affairs. They cared about him. It was up to Li Mochen whether he wanted to tell them. Li Mochen understood that they were worried about him, so he wasnt unhappy when they asked about that. After all, he had the same suspicion at the beginning. I had the same suspicion at the beginning, but now Im pretty sure Leng Xiaoyao is a friend. I cant tell you much, but it has been proven, Li Mochen said. He didnt want them to be suspicious of Leng Xiaoyao. Hearing that, they didnt ask further and trusted Li Mochens words. Im d that shes a friend. Mochen, do you want to invite her to join us? I think its a good thing if such a skilled person could be one of us, Mo Jingxuan said. I dont want to do that, Li Mochen said. He could be friends with her, and turn to her for help when he needed her, but he was unwilling toplicate it with benefits. Why? asked Xiao Yuzhe. He felt it was a shame that Leng Xiaoyao couldnt join them. Li Mochen didnt answer, so Xiao Yuzhe stopped asking. Leng Xiaoyao was gone for half an hour, so An Chenmeng and the othersined that she spent too much time in the washroom when she got back. Leng Xiaoyao said that she went to deal with something, but she didnt tell them any details, so An Chenmeng and the other girls didnt ask about it. Miss Leng, I just saw you walk into the elevator. Did you secretly go to meet a rich man? At that moment, they heard an acidic female voice. Afterwards, three women walked to Leng Xiaoyao and her friends. Leng Xiaoran recognized them. One was Mo Jinbei, the eldest granddaughter of the Mo family, one was Shi Yuran, the deputy mayors daughter, and the other was Huang Junyan, the daughter of a second-rate rich family. All of them werent good people and easily got jealous. If they were jealous of a woman, the woman was going to be in trouble. They were obviously jealous of Leng Xiaoyao, so they came to cause trouble for her. After all, Leng Xiaoyao had never offended them before. It was true that they were very unhappy after seeing Leng Xiaoyao earlier. They werent in the same age group and were about five years older than Leng Xiaoyao, but they were still jealous of Leng Xiaoyao and wanted to make things difficult for her. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt only beautiful; she also had a rtionship with Mo Jingxuan and his friends. Those men were so outstanding that they were attracted to them too, but they were ignored when they tried to strike up a conversation with Mo Jingxuan. That being the case, they became even angrier. Why did they talk with Leng Xiaoyao but ignore them? They didnt think they were worse than Leng Xiaoyao. They refused to admit it. If they were willing to ept that Leng Xiaoyao was better than them, they wouldnt havee to cause trouble. Many guests saw Mo Jinbei and the others ost Leng Xiaoyao, so they understood that something bad was going to happen, but no one stopped Mo Jinbei or stood up for Leng Xiaoyao. After all, it had nothing to do with them and they didnt want to get in trouble. Besides, some of them also disliked Leng Xiaoyao, so they were happy to see what would happen to Leng Xiaoyao. They were all girls. Only the girls knew that Mo Jinbei and her friends werent good people, the men didnt bother to pay much attention to them. Leng Yuqi and her friends were included in the jealous group, so they walked over to watch the drama, but they didnt think Leng Xiaoyao would be hurt, because she was strong and brave. She might embarrass Mo Jinbei. It was Shi Yuran who interrupted them, so An Chenmeng argued angrily. Shi Yuran, what are you talking about? Stop stirring things up here. Even though Shi Yuran watched Leng Xiaoran walk into the elevator, it wasnt an issue. After all, what Leng Xiaoyao went to do had nothing to do with her. I told the truth. She must have gone to a hotel room or the restaurant. She must have gone to meet a man! Shi Yuran insisted. She believed that Leng Xiaoyao went to do something uneptable. Even if I went to see a man, it has nothing to do with you. Why are you shouting at me? Leng Xiaoyao asked coldly. She didnt hesitate to fight back. Because Shi Yuran was rude, she wouldnt be polite to her. Oh, did you just admit it? I didnt expect you to seduce men at such a young age! Huang Junyan mocked. Leng Xiaoyao instantly got angry and said in a colder voice, Seduce? When did you see me seduce a man? If you have no evidence, stop defaming me, or you will have to take responsibility for that. Right, stop spreading rumors, or Ill tear your mouth to pieces! An Chenmeng said through her teeth. Right, we arent weak at all! Xiong Manxin was also mad. She hated that they wanted to defame Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 3150 - 3150 Bad People Speak Louder 3150 Bad People Speak Louder Defame? Do you think you have a good reputation? Shi Yuran mocked Leng Xiaoyao first, then turned to An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin. And you, Im not talking to you. You should shut up! Leng Xiaoyao didnt have a good reputation in the past, but she was totally different now. If it wasnt something she did, she wouldnt allow other people to defame her. You should shut up! An Chenmeng was mad. Leng Xiaoran was annoyed by Shi Yurans words, but didnt lose control of herself. She stayed as calm as usual. !! After all, she wouldnt forget her manners just because of that. Its my business whether I have a good reputation. You have no right or power to judge me. Who do you think you are? Do you think you all are good girls? Its a small circle, and we all know what kind of people you are. Dont pretend to be innocent after you did so many bad things. I dont care about you at all, but you shouldnt defame me, Leng Xiaoyao said mockingly and warned them. Tell you what, Im not weak at all. If you want to bully me, you better prepare to bear the result. They pretended to be innocent after doing many bad things? The other guests agreed with Leng Xiaoyao on that. Shi Yuran and her friends honestly disgusted them. They made things difficult for other people first, but med other people for that instead. It was uneptable! Shi Yuran and her friends were immediately angry. What did you say? How dare you say that were pretending to be innocent? Youre the bi*ch here! Shi Yuran roared, clenching her teeth. Huang Junyan also shouted angrily. Do you want us to bear the result? Who do you think youre? Can your family do that? Leng Xiaoyao, dont think too highly of yourself, Mo Jinbei said. The more arrogant Leng Xiaoyao was, the more she disliked her. So what? Its you who caused trouble first. Why should I tolerate it? Do you think you can do anything you like? Do you think you own this world and that everyone must listen to you? In your dreams! Leng Xiaoyao mocked them. Its Master Mos birthday party. I dont want to argue with you, but if you dare to bully me again, I wont hesitate to teach you a lesson. So? Shi Yuran didnt want it to end just like that. She wasnt afraid of Leng Xiaoyao, so she threw the wine in her ss at Leng Xiaoyao. The other guests were all shocked, but before they realized what was happening, Leng Xiaoyao fought back and knocked the ss back at Shi Yuran. The next moment, the wine was poured all over Shi Yurans face. Shi Yuran was shocked. Seeing that, the other people rounded their eyes in shock. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, they had respect for her. Leng Xiaoyao reacted so fast! No one criticized Leng Xiaoyao, because they all knew Shi Yuran and her friends caused trouble first. It was their fault, not Leng Xiaoyaos. In fact, they disliked Shi Yuran and her friends more than they were jealous of Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, they were very pleased when Shi Yuran was taught a lesson. Ah! Shi Yuran screamed aftering back to her senses, and attracted more attention. More and more people walked over, including the Mo family. It was the Mo familys party, so they should obviouslye over to have a look if anything went wrong. Yuran, are you alright? Huang Junyan immediately went to check on Shi Yuran. Mo Jinbei turned to angrily criticize Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao, youre so rude! She was rude? It was Shi Yuran who wanted to pour the wine on her. She simply fought back and the wine was poured back on Shi Yuran. If Leng Xiaoyao didnt do that, she could have been covered with the wine. She only protected herself. Why was it rude? Leng Xiaoyao gave Mo Jinbei a re. Mo Jinbei was scared and stiffened at once. Leng Xiaoyao looked so scary! Im rude? I think youre the rude ones! Everyone saw it. You cant deny it, Leng Xiaoyao said coldly. You Mo Jinbei was struck dumb for a second and didnt know what to say. Leng Xiaoyao was right, so she panicked when Leng Xiaoyao put pressure on her. Whats going on here? At this moment, the Mo familys eldest son walked over. The moment he saw the wine on Shi Yurans face and body, he was displeased. Because Mo Jinbei and her friends were notorious for their bad behavior, the Mo familys eldest son understood that it must be Mo Jinbei who caused the drama. In that case, he wouldnt defend Mo Jinbei just because she was his niece. Instead, he needed to educate her more strictly. She caused a scene at their own familys party, which was embarrassing. Uncle Mo, Leng Xiaoyao poured wine on me! Shi Yuran med Leng Xiaoyao for it right away. Upon hearing that, An Chenmeng was furious. Before Leng Xiaoyao even said anything she immediately retorted. Ridiculous! You tried to pour the wine on Xiaoyao first. Xiaoyao simply raised her arm to protect herself and the wine was knocked back to you. Right, dont pretend to be innocent after you tried to hurt other people! Its you who made things difficult for us. Xiaoyao tolerated it because we didnt want to cause a scene, but you didnt stop and even tried to pour wine on her! Xiong Manxin added at once. Her face was distorted in anger. Youre so shameless to pin the me on Xiaoyao! Wu Minmin was so angry that she almost couldnt finish the sentence. You Shi Yuran was struck dumb and didnt know what to say. People who didnt know the reason realized what had happened after looking at Shi Yurans expression. It turned out that she and her friends caused the girl trouble first. She was indeed shameless to put the me on Leng Xiaoyao. How could they be so shameless? Other people who werent shameless didnt know their thoughts. The Mo familys eldest son was even angrier. He knew it must be Shi Yurans fault, but he was still surprised by her shamelessness. Chapter 3151 - 3151 Your Daughter Isn’t Treated Unfairly at all 3151 Your Daughter Isnt Treated Unfairly at all At this time, Leng Xiaoyao opened her mouth. Mr. Mo, Im so sorry for causing such an unpleasant scene at your familys party, but I honestly didnt want it to happen. They made things difficult for me at first. There are surveince cameras around the hall, so it should be easy for you to find out the truth. Im an invited guest, so I dont understand why Miss Mo would treat me like that. Were not in the same age group and we have never met before. There is no grudge between us. Have I ever offended Miss Mo? It happened because of Leng Xiaoyao, so it was just manners to apologize first. After that, she exined the situation and questioned Mo Jinbei. As the victim, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt mad and didnt cry. She stayed proud and only had a resigned look. She stayed proud because of her elegance, and felt resigned since she was dragged into trouble for no reason. Miss Leng, we should apologize to you. Its our fault that we havent treated you well, Mr. Mo said. Although he had a high status, he never looked down his nose at other people. Instead, he had standards, so he thought they should apologize after finding out what happened. The next moment, he stared at Mo Jinbei and said seriously, Jinbei, shouldnt you apologize to Miss Leng right now? Actually, there was no need to watch the surveince videos. Mr. Mo believed Leng Xiaoyaos words. If not, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt ask him to watch the surveince videos. Besides, given Mo Jinbei and her friends reaction, he could see that they were guilty and couldnt deny it. If they werent guilty, they would retort in anger. It was true that Mo Jinbei and her friends would argue angrily if they werent guilty. However, Mo Jinbei refused to apologize when Mr. Mo asked her to do that. I did nothing. Why should I apologize? In fact, Mo Jinbei indeed did nothing wrong. She only said a simple sentence, and it wasnt a big deal, so she was reluctant to apologize. If you did nothing, why did youe here? Mr. Mo questioned. He knew it was Shi Yuran who did it, but Shi Yuran wasnt a member of the Mo family. He couldnt criticize her, and Shi Yuran already learned a lesson by being sshed with wine. Why shouldnt Ie here? asked Mo Jinbei. You Mr. Mo was mad. At this moment, Leng Xiaoyao said, Mr. Mo, Miss Mo indeed did nothing, but her friends humiliated me right after they came. I warned them to stop, but they didnt listen. Then Miss Shi tried to pour the wine on me. Since Miss Shi has already learned a lesson, I dont want to punish her again, but Miss Huang should really apologize to me. Although Mo Jinbei was one of them, she hadnt said anything, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt bother to punish her. Shi Yuran already learned a lesson after the wine poured back onto her body, so there was no need for her to apologize, but Huang Junyan had to apologize to her. Everyone thought Leng Xiaoyao was too kind, because they would punish them all if it happened to them. However, they needed bravery and abilities to do that. Even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt need Mo Jinbei to apologize, Mo Jinbei didnt feel grateful and even red at Leng Xiaoyao. However, she felt scared when she saw Leng Xiaoyaos eyes. She couldnt forget Leng Xiaoyaos cold eyes. I didnt pour the wine on you. Why should I apologize? Huang Junyan refused. Because you humiliated me, Leng Xiaoyao said. Didnt you do the same thing to us? You said were pretending to be innocent after doing so many bad things! I didnt me you for that yet! Huang Junyan said. Isnt it the truth? Leng Xiaoyao asked, Everyone saw it. You Huang Junyan was struck dumb. They had never met anyone who was as difficult as Leng Xiaoyao before. Before Huang Junyan said anything, they were interrupted. At this time, Mr. Shi and Mrs. Shi came. As soon as they saw Shi Yuran covered with red wine, they were angry. Ranran, what happened? Who did this? Tell mom, mom will stand up for you. Mrs. Shi didnt know what had happened, but she was furious when she saw her daughter was covered with wine. However, Shi Yuran was too guilty to answer that question. Mrs. Shi, please calm down. Ill handle it, Mr. Mo said. Mrs. Shi was always impulsive. She was too protective of her daughter to figure the situation out. Sure, Mr. Mo, you must help my daughter. My daughter cant tolerate such unfair treatment. Mrs. Shi acted like a victim. She didnt think her daughter had done anything wrong. In her eyes, her daughter was covered with wine, so she must seek justice. Unfair treatment? Your daughter didnt receive unfair treatment at all. Its a lesson she needs to learn, An Chenmeng said because she couldnt stand it any longer. What do you mean? Mrs. Shi was displeased. What did it mean that it was a lesson her daughter needed to learn? She believed that her daughter was bullied. I mean its your daughter who tried to pour the wine on me. I raised my arm to protect myself and the wine was knocked back onto her. Dont you think she asked for it herself? Leng Xiaoyao said. Why did my daughter pour wine on you? You must have done something bad to my daughter first. Mrs. Shi still didnt believe it was Shi Yurans fault. Leng Xiaoyao must have done something bad first, for her daughter to try to pour wine on Leng Xiaoyao. Mrs. Shi was sure that it was Leng Xiaoyaos fault. Many people disdained Mrs. Shi for her words, because most of them knew the reason, so Mrs. Shi was really shameless, but they had heard of Mrs. Shis character, so it wasnt strange. Shi Yuran and Mrs. Shi were the same type of people. They behaved the same. My granddaughter would never attack other people without any reason. Dont get her wrong. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng walked over at this time. Leng Changyuan was mad to hear Mrs. Shi putting the me on Leng Xiaoyao. In the past, he might not say anything, but now he was sure that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt cause other people trouble without a reason. Chapter 3152 - 3152 Impossible to Apologize 3152 Impossible to Apologize Shes your granddaughter? Mrs. Shi was surprised when she saw Leng Changyuan. She knew that Leng Changyuan had two granddaughters and she had met both of them. However, she had never seen his granddaughter who was as beautiful as this girl in front of her. How could such a stunning girl be Leng Changyuans granddaughter? Of course shes my granddaughter. I guess youre not blessed to have such an outstanding girl in your family! My granddaughter is impressive and well-mannered, but your daughter made things difficult for my granddaughter first, and even tried to pour wine on my granddaughter. Do you think were weak to bully? Leng Changyuan demanded. He didnt hesitate topliment Leng Xiaoyao, which amused her. Although the Leng family wasntparable to the Shi family, it didnt mean they were afraid of the Shi family. Before, if they bullied the Leng family, the Leng family wouldnt mess with them, but now Leng Xiaoyao was being bullied, so they would fight back. Do you think were easy to bully? You must take responsibility for what you say! Mrs. Shi said in a domineering tone. She simply didnt think that it could be her daughters fault, even if she knew her daughter wasnt a good girl. Actually, she behaved as badly as her daughter, which was the reason why she was so unreasonable. Chairman Shi, do you agree with Mrs. Shi? Leng Xiaoyao turned to look at Shi Yurans father and asked meaningfully. Shi Yurans father was the chairman of arge business group, so he shouldnt be as unreasonable as his wife. Even though he was protective of his daughter, he should know what was right and wrong. My wife is too worried about our daughter to stay calm. Miss Leng, please dont be mad. No matter what, its Yurans fault for trying to pour wine on you, but the wine was poured back onto her, so she has already paid for it. Miss Leng, please forgive her, Mr. Shi said. He didnt want to argue over that, but he was still defending Shi Yuran and implied that Leng Xiaoyao shouldnt ask more from them. He said that, not just to defend Shi Yuran, but to save his face as well. Shi Yuran was his daughter. When she was embarrassed, he wouldnt feel good either. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt mean, but she was unwilling to grin and bear it. Therefore, she didnt ept Mr. Shis advice. Instead, she argued. I didnt want Miss Shi to pay more for that. If I did, she wouldnt just end up like this. However, Mrs. Shi criticized me as soon as she arrived without even asking about the situation. Even if she knows that Miss Shi tried to pour wine on me first, she still mes me. As a mother, doesnt she know her daughters behavior? Shouldnt she ask about the situation? Does she bully me because I dont have parents? Speaking to the end, Leng Xiaoyao sounded very sad. Although she said that on purpose, she sincerely felt sad upon thinking of her parents. Her parents were extremely important in her heart for both incarnations. They gave her a life and she cherished them very much. In this incarnation, her parents passed away, while she had no idea when she could meet her other pair of parents. They must be heart-broken after she disappeared. She wondered whether they had the same dream as her. Would they believe that she would go home one day? Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting believed that Leng Xiaoyao woulde home one day, so they were less worried, but they still missed her. Ridiculous! Even if your parents are gone, grandpa is here. Grandpa supports you and I wont allow anyone to bully you! It hurt Leng Changyuan to the core when he heard her words. He didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to be sad because her parents left her. Yaoyao, uncle is also here. I also wont allow anyone to hurt you. No matter how powerful they are, I will protect you, Leng Yecheng said. He hated to see Leng Xiaoyao being sad. Leng Xiaoyao felt a little guilty when Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng became so emotional, but everyone felt sympathy for Leng Xiaoyao after seeing Leng Changyuan and Leng Yechengs reaction. Kids without parents could indeed arouse peoples sympathy. Mr. Shi understood that Leng Xiaoyao was unsatisfied with his answer and his wifes attitude towards her. Mr. Shi was extremely displeased, but he had to admit that he was surprised by Leng Xiaoyaos abilities. She easily saw through him. However, he was unwilling to yield, otherwise he would be embarrassed. Therefore, Mr. Shi asked with displeasure this time, So what do you want, Miss Leng? Before Leng Xiaoyao could say anything, Leng Changyuan interjected. What do we want? We obviously want Mrs. Shi to apologize to my granddaughter. Everyone should be responsible for their behavior, right? Leng Changyuan also saw through Mr. Shi and understood that Leng Xiaoyao was unhappy, so he stood up for her. Mr. Shi was unhappy, and so was Mrs. Shi. It was impossible for them to apologize! Apologize? Its impossible, Mrs. Shi said. Since Mrs. Shi is unwilling to apologize, I cant force you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, everyone thought Leng Xiaoyao gave up. Before Mrs. Shi showed off, Leng Xiaoyao said again, But I have a principle. If you dont mess with me, Ill never cause you trouble, but if you do, Ill make you pay the price. Since Mrs. Shi refuses to apologize, I wont force you, but I need justice, so Ive recorded our conversation from the beginning to the end. I can post it on the Inte and let the public judge whos right. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. What? Leng Xiaoyao just recorded their conversation? Some people were amazed by Leng Xiaoyaos intelligence, while some felt she was calcting. However, more people supported her. After all, it was the Shi familys fault. The Shi family were displeased and were even angry. You Mrs. Shi was furious. ring at Leng Xiaoyao, she didnt know what to say. At this time, Huang Junyans father seriously criticized her. Junyan, I heard you spoke rudely to Miss Leng just then and Miss Leng is unhappy about that. Shouldnt you apologize to her now? Did you forget what I normally tell you? We must keep our manners and dont cause trouble. Do you still remember? Chapter 3153 - 3153 How Do You Dare to Trap Me 3153 How Do You Dare to Trap Me Huang Junyans father cameter, and asked Huang Junyan to apologize after knowing what had happened. Normally, he would turn a blind eye to Huang Junyan, as long as she didnt suffer any losses, but if she caused serious trouble, he would ask her to give in. In public, he didnt allow his kids to embarrass their family. However, he couldnt prevent them from doing that when he was absent. Huang Junyan realized that she couldnt get away from it upon hearing her fathers angry words. Therefore, she immediately turned to apologize to Leng Xiaoyao. Miss Leng, Im sorry. I ept your apology, Miss Huang. So, its over, Leng Xiaoyao said. Since Huang Junyan apologized, she wouldnt make it more difficult for her. She couldnt let other people think that she was easy to bully, but she didnt want to leave a bad impression on them either. After all, she cared about the Leng familys reputation. Therefore, everyone didnt think Leng Xiaoyao was wrong. She only wanted an apology and didnt ask more than that. Apologize to Miss Leng right now! Mr. Shi understood that if Mrs. Shi didnt apologize to Leng Xiaoyao, it would cause a scene. It wouldnt do the Shi family any good in the end, so they had to yield no matter how reluctant they were to do so. Mrs. Shi didnt want to do that, but she had to give in after her husband asked her to. As a result, Mrs. Shi apologized to Leng Xiaoyao unwillingly. Miss Leng, Im sorry. I was too impulsive earlier. Alright, since Mrs. Shi apologized, I can get over it, but Mrs. Shi, the Shi family is a famous rich family in City Chang, so you should behave yourself in the future, Leng Xiaoyao advised. She wasnt reminding Mrs. Shi out of kindness, instead she did it simply to make fun of her. Mrs. Shi understood that very well. She wanted to retort, but still curbed her anger. Miss Leng, please delete the video. If you upload it to the Inte, we can sue you because its illegal, Mr. Shi said threateningly. Because Mrs. Shi apologized, he wouldnt allow it to be a scene. Chairman Shi, dont worry, I actually dont have a recording at all, Leng Xiaoyao said with a smile. Upon hearing that, Mr. Shi and Mrs. Shi felt they had been trapped by Leng Xiaoyao. How dare you trap me?! If not, you wouldnt have admitted your mistake. Leng Xiaoyao teased. You Mrs. Shi was mad. She wanted to say something else, but her husband gave her a warning look, so she closed her mouth. Mr. Shi was also angry, but they couldnt argue further about that, so they had to tolerate it. After that, Leng Xiaoyao supported Leng Changyuan and walked out of the crowd to the other side. A whileter, the crowd dispersed. Although the drama happened, the party wasnt affected and they continued to socialize with other guests. Because these things often happened at parties, everyone was used to it. Shi Yuran left earlier because her clothing was dirty. Huang Junyan also left due to her bad mood. Leng Yuqi understood that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt easy to bully, but she was still displeased when Leng Xiaoyao didnt suffer any losses at all. Especially since Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were so protective of Leng Xiaoyao. She was extremely jealous. Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu were also unhappy. In the past, Song Meiyu would have criticized Leng Xiaoyao right after Mr. Shi opened his mouth. She would deliberately scold Leng Xiaoyao as an elder and criticize her for being rude and unreasonable, but now Song Meiyu didnt dare to say that, because she couldnt win if she went against Leng Xiaoyao right now. She might only embarrass herself instead. Mo Jinbeis parents didnt know about it until after it was settled. They didnt think it was a big deal, because Mo Jinbei wasnt the troublemaker, but they had to admit that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt simple. Other girls might tolerate it and be quiet. Even if they didnt tolerate it, they wouldnt be able to make the Shi family and the Huang family apologize. Mo Jingxuan and the others didnt know about it until a long whileter, so they were slightly annoyed. They regretted not staying in the living hall, since Mo Jinbei and her friends wouldnt have dared to cause Leng Xiaoyao trouble if they were there. Leng Xiaoyao didnt suffer any losses, but it was unpleasant to encounter such trouble. After the drama happened, Leng Xiaoyao became famous in high society, but this time, everyone had a better impression of her. She had be pretty and strong. Only those who were jealous of Leng Xiaoyao disliked her, while the other people had a good impression of her. Many people were aware of Leng Xiaoyaos engagement with Chu Jianan, but few knew that their engagement had already ended. Some guests talked about them behind their backs. In the past, they had felt sympathy for Chu Jianan because he had to marry a stupid, mean, and ugly girl. None of them thought Leng Xiaoyao deserved Chu Jianan, but now they felt Chu Jianan didnt deserve Leng Xiaoyao instead. Honestly, Leng Xiaoyao was a lot more attractive than Chu Jianan. As for their family background, Leng Xiaoyao wasntparable to Chu Jianan, but she had powerful connections. Therefore, they believed it shouldnt be difficult for Leng Xiaoyao to find a better man than Chu Jianan. Leng Yecheng heard their discussions and walked over. I bet you dont know yet. Last month, Yaoyao ended her engagement with Chu Jianan. As for the reason, I think you all know that Chu Jianan never liked Yaoyao. If so, there is no need for them to be together. After ending the engagement, Yaoyao made up her mind to study hard and better herself. Now I dont think Chu Jianan deserves her, so please dont connect Yaoyao with Chu Jianan again. Leng Yecheng said that Leng Xiaoyao changed after ending their engagement because he didnt want people to think that Leng Xiaoyao dumped Chu Jianan after she became different. Whether she disdained Chu Jianan or Chu Jianan disdained her, it was easier to arouse peoples sympathy by saying that she was the victim. Chapter 3154 - 3154 Spoil Her? 3154 Spoil Her? Everyone was surprised. Leng Xiaoyao had already ended her engagement with Chu Jianan? Leng Xiaoyao changed after their engagement ended and became so outstanding. In that case, Leng Xiaoyaos story was very inspiring. They all knew that Chu Jianan never liked Leng Xiaoyao and forced her to end their engagement, so they didnt doubt Leng Yechengs words. They believed that Chu Jianan must have hurt Leng Xiaoyao, not vice versa. !! However, they understood why Chu Jianan disliked Leng Xiaoyao. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was stupid, petty, and ugly with freckles all over her face back then! All in all, they didnt think Chu Jianans decision was really uneptable. Nevertheless, they still felt sympathy for Leng Xiaoyao. She didnt make the engagement, and it was normal that she didnt want to leave Chu Jianan after they were engaged. Since Leng Xiaoyao has already ended her engagement with Chu Jianan, does it mean we have a chance now? someone asked excitedly. He was attracted to Leng Xiaoyao tonight. Right, in that case, we can chase her now. Leng Yecheng suddenly didnt know what to say. Although he was very proud that his niece was so popr, she was only eighteen years old! She was too young to be in a romantic rtionship. He didnt think his niece would like them, so he didnt say anything and walked away. The party began at 6 pm. Within an hour, most guests wouldnt leave unless they were important figures. After 7 pm, some guests started leaving one after another, but most guests stayed. Most guests didnt leave until 8 pm. The Leng family left when it was nearly 8 pm, but Leng Xiaoyao didnt leave with Leng Changyuan and the others. She told Leng Changyuan that she needed to deal with something, so they left before her. Leng Changyuan didnt stop her, he only reminded her to be careful. Dad, dont you spoil her? Shes so young and she should learn to behave herself. Its alreadyte now. Why would you allow her to wander around outside? People might think she is a bad girl, Song Meiyu said in annoyance. It has nothing to do with you. If you really care about your reputation, pay more attention to your daughter! Leng Changyuan retorted angrily. He knew what Song Meiyu was thinking. Honestly, Leng Changyuan was unhappy when he saw Leng Yuqi stand with Chu Jianan earlier. Although no one knew what had happened between them yet, the truth would alwayse out. If they continued, their affair would be exposed sooner orter. Song Meiyu didnt dare to say anything else. Leng Yuqi saw Chu Jianan today, but she was still in a bad mood because Chu Jianan left with his friends half an hour earlier. He didnt go with her. In the past, he wouldnt leave until she was gone, so Leng Yuqi felt Chu Jianan didnt care about her as much now. However, Chu Jianan said that he needed to deal with something, so she said nothing in case he became unhappy with her. Jiang Yihan left after Leng Yuqi left, but she didnt go home, instead she went to meet Chu Jianan. Chu Jianan just sent her a message and told her that she should go to see him if she had time tonight. He went directly back to his apartment. Therefore, Jiang Yihan made up an excuse that she was going to her ssmates home, while she actually went to see Chu Jianan. Jiang Yihans parents didnt restrict her movements, and she was always obedient, so her parents trusted her. At that moment, Li Mochen and his friends were still in the private room. They had nothing else to do, and Mo Jingxuan had arranged for them to stay in this hotel tonight. It was still early, so they didnt rush to go to their rooms. They stayed in the private room and chatted with each other while drinking. Because of their professions, they rarely drank, so they didnt go to a bar. After the Leng family left, Leng Xiaoyao called Li Mochen and asked where they were. Li Mochen told her they were still in the private room so Leng Xiaoyao went to them with their permission. However, before Leng Xiaoyao arrived, Li Mochen started feeling ufortable. He knew he was going to have a rpse of the illness. He couldnt tell when exactly it would happen, but Leng Xiaoyao knew it would happen tonight, which left a deep impression on him. The attack quickly acted, and would soon make him lose his mind. Therefore, he said he needed to go out for something right away and went out. Not many people knew that Li Mochen had a hidden illness, including Mo Jingxuan and the others. Li Mochen went out once he felt ufortable, so that they wouldnt see that something was wrong. They were only curious about why Li Mochen hurriedly went out. However, since Li Mochen avoided them, they wouldnt follow him out. As soon as Li Mochen was out, he called Leng Xiaoyao. Before Leng Xiaoyao answered his call, the elevator door opened and she walked out with her phone in hand. She saw him right away, so she didnt need to answer his call. She thought that Li Mochen came to pick her up in person, but she realized that it wasnt the case after seeing Li Mochens face. What happened? Did you Leng Xiaoyao frowned and wondered whether Li Mochen had a rpse of his illness. Yes. Li Mochen answered. Go to your room right now, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt care whether it would damage her reputation if she went to Li Mochens room with him. If it was another man, she would consider the consequences and wouldnt go to a room with him in a hotel, but she had no such worries when she was with Li Mochen. Saying that, she pulled Li Mochen into the elevator. When only they were in the elevator, she asked, Which floor? Leng Xiaoyao wasnt sure whether it would be the same as in the previous incarnation, so she had to ask. When Leng Xiaoyao pulled Li Mochen, she put magical energy into his body. The next moment, Li Mochen felt slightly better. He believed that Leng Xiaoyao might really be able to cure him. Wont it damage your reputation if you go to my room? Li Mochen asked worriedly. He didnt think it was a good idea. Chapter 3155 - 3155 Affected by the Poisonous Magic 3155 Affected by the Poisonous Magic Its an emergency. No need to care about that. We can damage the surveince cameraster. Tell me, which floor. Leng Xiaoyao interrupted. She cared more about Li Mochens health. Maybe nobody had seen them and spread the news. Most importantly, they were both hackers, so it should be easy for them to damage the surveince cameras. Hearing that, Li Mochen stopped hesitating. 19th floor. Leng Xiaoyao directly pressed the 19th floor button. There were a total of 26 floors, so they arrived at the 19th floor very quickly. No one came up in the middle, so they didnt meet anyone else before they entered Li Mochens room. Li Mochen was still ufortable. He felt as if thousands of ants were biting him. It was extremely itchy and painful. He could barely tolerate it. His mind was in a mess, so he would soon lose control to release the pain. Fortunately Leng Xiaoyao had put magical power into his body, so he didnt lose control of himself within several minutes. Although his body was still painful and itchy and he couldnt really think clearly, the attack of the illness was only half as serious as before. Therefore, he was still clear-headed. Li Mochen understood that it was the effect of the coldness that Leng Xiaoyao put into his body. Even if he knew Leng Xiaoyao would help him, he was still surprised when he really experienced it. However, Leng Xiaoyao was worried, because she figured out the reason why Li Mochen had an attack of the illness. It actually wasnt an illness, it was poisonous magic. When she put magical power into Li Mochens body, she examined it as well, so she found the poisonous worm in his body. She wasnt sure yet because she needed more details of his symptoms. Brother Mochen, how do you feel now? asked Leng Xiaoyao. I lost control of myself after five minutes when I had a rpse of the illness previously, but now I feel much less pain. Thank you, Li Mochen said sincerely. My pleasure, Leng Xiaoyao replied. However, her magical power could temporarily help Li Mochen relieve the pain, but it couldntst long. The poisonous magic would kill him after a long time. Therefore, if he wanted to make a full recovery, the poisonous worm must be removed from his body. It wasnt easy, and was extremely dangerous. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt take action until she had 90% confidence. She wondered whether the poisonous worm was a child-mother worm, or a single worm. If it was a child-mother worm, the person who set the worm must have a mother worm in his hands to control the child worm in Li Mochens body. Once the child worm was removed, the controller would know. However, if the controller put the mother worm in Li Mochens mother, his life would be in great danger. As a result, if they decided to remove it, they must seed at a time. They couldnt allow the mother worm to take the next step. If it was a single worm, it would be much easier. There was no threat from the other person and they could try several times. Only his body would suffer more. How long will it take every time you have a rpse of the illness? asked Leng Xiaoyao. An hour, Li Mochen said. Although it onlysted for an hour, it was excruciating. Afterwards, he would be extremely exhausted and wouldnt feel energetic again until he had slept for a whole night. Brother Mochen, do you know why it happens? If you dont want to tell me the reason, you can say you know or dont know, Leng Xiaoyao said. Before Li Mochen was willing to tell her the details, she wouldnt ask further about it. Anyway, she could figure it out by herself and do her best to remove the poisonous worm. I dont know, Li Mochen said honestly. Leng Xiaoyao believed his answer, but since Li Mochen didnt know, Leng Xiaoyao decided to tell him straightforwardly. She didnt think Li Mochen would hurt her and she needed to let him know the truth. After all, they hadnt met for long. Well, I can tell you why it is happening. Leng Xiaoyao said, Youre affected by poisonous magic. Its a witch-like poison formted in some mysterious way. Poisonous worms are divided into child-mother worms and single worms. For the child-mother worms, the person who casts the worm can use the mother worm to control the child worm. The mother worm is left in the controllers hands, while the child worm is set in the victims body. Only the people who raise the worms can control them. Single worms are different. Everyone can use them, but they cant control them. The worm will act on its own. The controller can kill child-mother worms by ordering the child worm to hurt itself with the mother worm. If youre mentally strong, you can fight back and wont be controlled, but if youre not, you can end up injured. Single worms are asleep most of the time, but theyll wake up after a while and suck your blood. Once it happens, youll feel unbearable pain. Single worms arent as harmful as child-mother worms, but they can also kill a person over time. Li Mochen was shocked by the secret of poisonous magic, then looked anxious. He had no idea what happened to his body, so he didnt know whether someone had harmed him or if it was his own problem. Now he realized it wasnt his problem, someone had clearly harmed him. Who was it? Li Mochen couldnt figure it out. If he was chased, he might figure out a name, but poisonous magic was so strange that he couldnt think of anyone. Chapter 3156 - 3156 It’s Not a Good Thing 3156 Its Not a Good Thing I dont know whether its a child-mother worm or a single worm right now, because I need to know enough details to make a judgment. I need to ask you some questions, but are you willing to tell me? Leng Xiaoyao said. Of course, I can tell you everything you are allowed to know. If you cant, I wont tell you, Li Mochen said. Because he didnt know what Leng Xiaoyao was going to ask, he couldnt promise that he would tell her everything. Sure, when did it happen to you for the first time? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Three years ago, May 15th, Li Mochen said. !! How often does it happen? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Once every month or two. There is no fixed time, so I cant tell when the next time will be. Ill just stay alert when a month passes, Li Mochen said. In that case, the worm should have been set inside your body two months before you had the first attack. Who did you see during those two months? What happened? If you had no idea when the worm was put in your body, you should be suspicious of everyone and everything, Leng Xiaoyao said. Li Mochen was so strong, but he felt nothing when the worm entered his body. Therefore, the person should be very skilled or someone he really trusted. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt straightforward, but Li Mochen understood what she was implying. Without dy, Li Mochen thought about whom he had seen and what had happened during those two months. His subordinates were also suspects. Although it wasnt something to be proud of, only people who were close to him could do it. Before the truthes out, he must be careful. At the same time, he wouldnt doubt or make things difficult for anyone publicly. Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt ask him whom he had seen and what had happened during the two months. Li Mochen also didnt rush to think about it in detail. Instead, he asked Leng Xiaoyao, Since you know Im under the effect of poisonous magic, do you know how to get rid of it? Yeah, but its not easy. Dont worry, Ill figure out a way as soon as possible. Ill give you a Taoist talisman tomorrow when we meet. If you have a rpse again, the talisman will help you. Although it cantpletely stop the poisonous worm from hurting you, you will feel much less pain, like today. A talisman can be used three times. After three times, it should be destroyed. I can draw as many talismans as I want, so you dont need to worry about that, but I hope I can help you get rid of the poisonous worm before you have the next attack, Leng Xiaoyao said. Li Mochen was relieved. No matter how difficult it was, there was a hope that he could recover. When Li Mochen heard about the talisman, he was very surprised although he knew that there were all kinds of strange things in the world and that there was a poisonous worm in his body. After finding out about the existence of these things he was mentally-prepared and could ept it. You have a lot of skills! Li Mochen said. Even if he was aware that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt an ordinary person, he had never asked about what she was really doing. Because Im not an ordinary human. I have superpowers that other people dont have, but I cant tell you any details right now. Youll know as time goes by, Leng Xiaoyao said. Li Mochen felt that Leng Xiaoyao trusted him very much since she frankly told him that she had superpowers, so he gradually started to trust her as well. I dont know how to return your kindness after you did me such big favors. If you need anything, feel free to let me know. As long as I can, I wont hesitate to help you, Li Mochen said. Sure, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoyao stopped after pouring magical power into Li Mochens body for about twenty minutes, but she didnt leave right away. Instead, she observed for a while to see whether the poisonous worm would act up again. Twenty minutester, nothing happened and Li Mochens condition didnt get worse, so Leng Xiaoyao was relieved. The attack of the poisonous magic wouldst for an hour. Now forty minutes had passed, so it wouldnt happen again today. Brother Mochen, I need to go now. You should be fine tonight, but you can call me if something happens, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great. Li Mochen answered, then he sincerely thanked Leng Xiaoyao. Xiaoyao, thank you. My pleasure. Leng Xiaoyao grinned. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao left. When Leng Xiaoyao was gone, Li Mochen rested for another dozen minutes till the painpletely faded, but his body was still weak, so he didnt go to see Mo Jingxuan and the others. He only sent Mo Jingxuan a message, telling them that he couldnt go back right now. They could go if they wanted. In that case, Mo Jingxuan and the others didnt stay and wait for Li Mochen. They separated after that. Leng Xiaoyao left directly for the Leng familys mansion. When she got back home it was still early and wasnt even 10 pm yet. Leng Changyuan and the others were still up. Once Leng Xiaoyao was back, Leng Changyuan brought up what happened tonight with great happiness. Yaoyao was the focus tonight! Many people couldnt stopplimenting her, Leng Changyuan said proudly. Right! Many young men even want to chase Yaoyao after knowing that her engagement with Chu Jianan has ended, Leng Yecheng said. Upon hearing that, Song Meiyu was displeased. She hated that Leng Xiaoyao was so popr. Leng Changyuan was also unhappy about that. Thats not a good thing. Theyre only interested in Yaoyaos beautiful appearance. She had freckles all over her face before, so they paid no attention to her. Now Yaoyao is attractive, so I dont think they deserve her. I know Yaoyao doesnt like them, so I said nothing. Its just their dreams, Leng Yecheng said. Song Meiyu couldnt stand it any longer when they thought so highly of Leng Xiaoyao. People are realistic nowadays. Everyone wants to have a marriage between families of equal social status. You may be hurt if you marry into a family which has a higher status than yours. Chapter 3157 - 3157 Can’t Bear Arguments 3157 Cant Bear Arguments Song Meiyu didnt remind them out of kindness, but implied that they thought too highly of Leng Xiaoyao. In her opinion, Leng Xiaoyao became arrogant after changing. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were displeased. Leng Changyuan immediately snapped at her. Yaoyao doesnt need to ride on a mans coattails. Shes already outstanding, only a good quality man deserves her. Leng Xiaoyao was undeniably outstanding in Leng Changyuans eyes, so he believed that only an extraordinary man deserves her. Sister Meiyu, why dont you look at yourself before saying something like that? Although the Leng family isnt the most powerful family, weve been wealthy for generations. We still epted you even though your family is very ordinary. Oh, isnt Leng Yuqi trying to marry into the Qin family? I think there is a gap between the two families too, Leng Yecheng said straightforwardly. !! He wouldnt allow Song Meiyu to criticize Leng Xiaoyao. It was true that Song Meiyus family relied on the Leng family to get wealth and power, even if her oldest brother was a junior official and her older brother had a good business. Back then, there was a huge gap between the Song family and the Leng family, but the Leng family still epted Song Meiyu because she left a good impression on them. Song Meiyu was indeed a very good girl when she just married into the Leng family. She wasnt gentle, but she was nice. Even if her family was ordinary, she had skills and had a good job. Now she also had a position in the government, but became somewhat hateful. You Song Meiyu didnt know what to say and felt mad. She couldnt deny it because it was the truth. She was embarrassed when Leng Yecheng pointed it out. However, what he said was right, so she didnt know how to argue against him. Leng Yehua was also unhappy, but couldnt deny it either. Although Leng Xiaoyao never liked Song Meiyu, she didnt want Leng Changyuan to always argue with Song Meiyu because of her. It wasnt a good thing and would affect Leng Changyuans mood. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao said to Song Meiyu, Aunt Meiyu, grandpa and Uncle Yecheng will help me with my life. I dont need you to give me advice. Please dont go against grandpa all the time. Grandpa is old, we shouldnt anger him. Im too old to bear arguments! Leng Changyuan supported Leng Xiaoyao by acting tired. Song Meiyu felt aggrieved, but couldnt say anything. Leng Xiaoyao continued. Ill choose a man who has his own abilities instead of based on his family background. I dont want him to be a good-for-nothing who cant do anything without his family. One can only have wealth by making it by himself. It means nothing if he relies on his parents to get everything. One can only enjoy his wealth when he has the ability to make money, otherwise he will lose it sooner orter. Yaoyao is right. One can only have wealth by making it by himself. I support Yaoyao. Leng Yecheng agreed with Leng Xiaoyao. Right, I appreciate Yaoyaos confidence and Independence. You have grandpas support. No matter who you want to marry in the future, as long as hes outstanding and treats you well, grandpa wont interfere. We dont care about his family background, Leng Changyuan said. He trusted Leng Xiaoyao very much, and he believed that her boyfriend wouldnt be bad. Song Meiyu couldnt stand it any longer, so she stood up and left the living room for her own room. Before long, Leng Xiaoyao went to her room too. When she was back in her room, Leng Xiaoyao called Li Mochen and asked about his condition. Hearing that Li Mochen was in a good condition, Leng Xiaoyao felt relieved. After hanging up the call, Leng Xiaoyao took out the leftover yellow paper and cinnabar, then began to draw a Taoist talisman for Li Mochen. Li Mochen couldnt really sleep after lying in bed. He kept on thinking about Leng Xiaoyao. After drawing the Taoist magic figure, Leng Xiaoyao remembered Chu Jianan and Jiang Yihan. She immediately turned on herputer and investigated them. First, Leng Xiaoyao needed to find out whether they kept in touch by phone. Leng Xiaoyao was aware of Chu Jianans phone number, but she didnt know Jiang Yihans, so she needed to find Jiang Yihans phone number. However, that couldnt be easier for Leng Xiaoyao. Before long, Leng Xiaoyao found Jiang Yihans phone number. Given their call records, she learned that they frequently contacted each other that week, while they barely did before. Leng Xiaoyao even read their messages and immediately understood that they were having an affair. Knowing that Jiang Yihan would go to Chu Jianans apartment tonight, Leng Xiaoyao hacked into the surveince cameras around Chu Jianans apartment. She really saw Jiang Yihan walk inside. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao took screen-shots of the surveince video and decided to take action, but not right now. She needed to go to City Yun first, and she wanted to watch the drama with her own eyes. It would be very interesting. She wondered how much Leng Yuqi liked Chu Jianan. Would Leng Yuqi forgive Chu Jianan after knowing about his affair with Jiang Yihan? If Leng Yuqi forgave him, Leng Xiaoyao would have to respect her, not for how much she loved Chu Jianan, but for how cheap she was. Leng Xiaoyao would never forgive a man if the man betrayed her. After collecting the evidence, Leng Xiaoyao read messages from the WeChat group for Xiaoyao Technology Company and learned what had happened to He Fangqi. He Fangqi was still busy preparing money to return the public fund these days, but he needed more time to sell his houses, so the money wasnt enough yet. Mu Yufan and the others simply wanted to teach He Fangqi a lesson. They had no intention of ruining his life, so they waited patiently to see what He Fangqi would do and did nothing else, but He Fangqi was too anxious to feel at ease. If He Fangqi didnt take it seriously, Mu Yufan and the others wouldnt give up. They were determined to make He Fangqi return the money. Chapter 3158 - 3158 You Thought too Much 3158 You Thought too Much The next morning, because Leng Xiaoyao had asked for leave, she didnt go to school. After having breakfast, she went to her room to pack up. Leng Xiaoyao didnt need to carry too many things. She only packed a change of clothes and several make-up products, so a backpack was enough. It was a short journey, so Leng Xiaoyao missed the Qiankun Bag Shangguan Yang gave her very much. She could put everything she wanted in it, which was much more convenient, but she lost it aftering to this incarnation. !! Anyway, she still had skills as a cultivator. It was good luck in misfortune. Although her abilities were limited, she wasnt weak. Compared with ordinary people, she would be a kung fu master. If she didnt run into monsters, ghosts, or other people with superpowers, she might not havepetitors. After packing up, Leng Xiaoyao called Shen Xiyin and asked her whether she was ready. Shen Xiyin was already in the parking lot and decided to drive to the airport. Because Shen Xiyin and Leng Xiaoyao were in two different directions and they were running out of time, Shen Xiyin didnte to fetch Leng Xiaoyao. Even if they had enough time, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt bother Shen Xiyin. She could ask her family to drive her to the airport or she could take a taxi. It wasnt a big deal. Even without Shen Xiyin, she could go there by herself. Because Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng knew that Leng Xiaoyao was going to City Yun with her friends, Leng Yecheng asked the chauffeur to send her over. Leng Xiaoyao would be gone for a few days, so she had to tell Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng why she was gone, but she didnt tell them that she was going to y stone-gambling. She simply told them that her friend needed her help, so they were going to City Yun together. She told them that her friend was Mr. Ans girlfriend, so they werent worried, but they still reminded her to be careful. After all, it was the first time that Leng Xiaoyao had traveled a long distance, so it was hard for them not to be worried. The flight would take off at 9 am, so Leng Xiaoyao left at 7 am. It took about forty minutes to go from the Leng familys house to the airport, so if she set off at this time, she would arrive at the airport at just the right time. After calling Shen Xiyin, Leng Xiaoyao called Li Mochen. Li Mochen and Si Yiqi were farther from the airport, so they were already on the road. When Leng Yuqi arrived at school, she met Chu Jiayu and Jiang Yihan at the gate. Then they went inside together. After sleeping with Chu Jiananst night, Jiang Yihan looked energetic and happy. Chu Jiayu and Leng Yuqi were confused, and asked her why. Jiang Yihan obviously wouldnt tell them, so she made up the same excuse that she had dreamed about her idol. Leng Yuqi and Chu Jiayu believed it. However, Leng Yuqi was still very upset because Chu Jianan didnt contact her at all after leaving the party yesterday. She sent him messages on WeChat, but he didnt reply. Yuqi, what happened? You look unhappy. Jiang Yihan asked Leng Yuqi with fake concern. She clearly knew that Leng Yuqi was upset because of Chu Jianan ignoring her, but she still deliberately asked about that, because she was happy to see Leng Yuqi sad. I feel like Jianan is losing interest in me. He barely looked at me yesterday and left so early. In the past, he never left until I was gone, Leng Yuqi said. Didnt my older brother say he left to deal with something? Its understandable that he left early. Yuqi, you are thinking too much, Chu Jiayu said. Because she didnt notice Chu Jianans change, she didnt feel it was strange. But I sent him messages on WeChat yesterday. He doesnt reply to me at all, Leng Yuqi said. Perhaps he didnt see it, Jiang Yihan said, but that obviously wasnt the truth. Chu Jianan simply ignored it. In fact, when Chu Jianan received Leng Yuqis messages, Jiang Yihan was already in Chu Jianans apartment, so she knew someone had sent Chu Jianan messages, but didnt know who the person was. Chu Jianan gave it a nce, then put his phone down. He didnt bother to reply at all. After that, Chu Jianan and Jiang Yihan had sex. Chu Jianan didnt break up with Leng Yuqi yet and Jiang Yihan was unhappy about that. Looking at Leng Yuqi, she hated her more than ever, but she also knew she had a secret rtionship with Chu Jianan, so she was mentally prepared and could tolerate it for the time being. I dont believe that he didnt see it. He simply refused to reply. Im sure he has lost interest in me, Leng Yuqi insisted. Because it was very obvious that Chu Jianan had no interest in her now, she couldnt be convinced even though Chu Jianan exined that he was just in a bad mood. Even if that was true, she still felt extremely ufortable being ignored. No way! My older brother is deeply in love with you. Its impossible for him to lose interest in you so quickly. You did nothing wrong! Chu Jiayu eximed. She thought it was unreasonable. Do you need me to ask my older brother about it when were home? No need. Leng Yuqi rejected it at once. I dont want him to think that I dont respect him. He will be mad at me. Leng Yuqi cared about her image in front of Chu Jianan a lot, so she was always cautious. She was never really herself and did everything to please Chu Jianan. Even if she had ideas, she rarely said them aloud, unless she couldnt stand it any longer, and then she would tell him tactfully. Why should he be mad about that? You should directly ask him if you have any worries. If not, how can you know what hes thinking? Chu Jiayu said. Although she knew little about a romantic rtionship, she understood that it was better to make it clear. Right! Jiang Yihan chimed in. A few minutes after Leng Xiaoyao arrived at the airport, Shen Xiyin showed up. They met before getting the ne tickets. After collecting the ne tickets, it was about 7:50 am. Normally, passengers stopped checking in forty-five minutes before the departure time, so they had to go through the security check before 8:20 am. They still had half an hour. About five minutester, Li Mochen and Si Yiqi arrived. They didnte with any subordinates. Chapter 3159 - 3159 Threaten with a Guilty Conscience? 3159 Threaten with a Guilty Conscience? Actually, they and their subordinates took different routes to the destination. Normally, Jiang Han and Mu Fan rarely left Li Mochen, unless he ordered them to do something or didnt want them to follow him. This time, Li Mochen ordered Jiang Han and Mu Fan to go to City Yun before him. They arrived at City Yun earlier, so they could arrange amodation and pick-up. !! Hi, Brother Mochen, Mr. Si. Upon seeing them, Leng Xiaoyao greeted them. When she greeted Li Mochen, she was very gentle, but when she faced other people, she looked serious. Shen Xiyin understood that Leng Xiaoyao was going to City Li with her friends this time and dropped by City Yun for her. However, she was surprised by the outstanding appearances of Leng Xiaoyaos two friends. She already had a boyfriend, so she wouldnt be interested in other men, but she would still be amazed by extremely handsome men. Hi, Xiaoyao. Hello, Miss Leng. Li Mochen and Si Yiqi greeted her too. You should go get the ne tickets, Leng Xiaoyao suggested. She wasnt in a rush to introduce them to one another. Sure. They answered and immediately went to get the ne tickets. Because they didnt haverge suitcases and only carried a small suitcase with several changes of clothing, they didnt have check-in luggage. They went to the ticket vending machine and went through the security check. Although there were many passengers at the security check, they only waited in line for seven minutes, then went inside. On their way to the gate, Leng Xiaoyao introduced them to one another. They were acquaintances, who might not meet again, but they would sit in the same ne and could have a chat. They at least needed to know one anothers name, but Leng Xiaoyao didnt borate further than that. She only introduced their surnames like Mr. Li, Mr. Si, and Miss Shen. It was their first meeting, so there was no need to call one another intimately. Shen Xiyin had a boyfriend, so she kept a polite distance away from other men. She didnt talk much with them. They werent either talkative, so they were quiet with Shen Xiyin, but talked more with Leng Xiaoyao. After all, they were more familiar with Leng Xiaoyao. In addition, Leng Xiaoyao knew a lot, and they could learn from her during the conversation. As sessful men, they still felt they could learn from a young girl. When they were outside, Leng Xiaoyao covered her freckles with make-up. Therefore, they looked like beautiful couples traveling and attracted a lot of attention. Passers-byplimented them for their outstanding appearances. Li Mochen, Si Yiqi, and Leng Xiaoyao were already used to it, but it was Shen Xiyins first time being the focus of other peoples attention, so she was a little nervous. However, she knew most people were attracted by Li Mochen and the others so she was noticed too. After they reached the gate, they sat down and waited to board. The flight would take off after ten minutes, but a drama happened before they boarded. Shen Xiyin met a familiar face, but it wasnt a pleasant meeting. Oh, Miss Shen, are you traveling with handsome men? Does Mr. An know? Does he allow you to go out with other men? It was a sexy young woman, but she was clearly jealous of Shen Xiyin. Shen Xiyin was displeased at once and replied unhappily. I just met these two gentlemen at the airport. We are simply taking the same flight. Miss Jin, please dont spread rumors. I dont want to cause any misunderstandings. She didnt want herself or other people to be defamed. An Chenjun knew that she was going to City Yun with Leng Xiaoyao today and was also aware that Leng Xiaoyaos friends would go with them. Therefore, An Chenjun should trust her even if Miss Jin told him what she saw. If there was no trust between them, their romantic rtionship would be too fragile. She wouldnte to work in City Chang for An Chenjun! Her family was influential in City Yun, so it was a better choice for her to stay in City Yun. Ha-ha, why should I believe you? I dont think youre telling the truth. Jin Yiai snorted and refused to believe it. Believe it or not, but Ill sue you if you dare to spread rumors and damage my reputation, Shen Xiyin said. Jin Yiai always went against her simply because she had feelings for An Chenjun, but An Chenjun wasnt interested in her. Only two of a kind could be in a romantic rtionship. Even if a woman had feelings for a man, it didnt mean the man must ept her. There was no reason for that! Are you threatening me with a guilty conscience? Jin Yiai believed Shen Xiyin was guilty so she was threatening her not to tell other people. You Shen Xiyin was angry, but didnt know what to say. After all, she wasnt good at arguing, so she only felt aggrieved. Because Li Mochen and Si Yiqi were also being defamed when Si Yiqi was ndered, Leng Xiaoyao had to say something. Therefore, she stood up and coldly stared at Jin Yiai. Miss Jin, you can eat whatever you want to eat, but you cant say anything you want to say. You ndered Shen Xiyin and my friends are being affected too. I cant stand nder. So you better apologize to us, or you wont be able to take the flight today. Jin Yiai was scared by Leng Xiaoyaos cold gaze and tone. She subconsciously got nervous and felt stressed. She didnt believe Leng Xiaoyao could do that, so she became even more angry. Even if Leng Xiaoyao put pressure on her, she still retorted. What? Do you want to beat me? If you dare to do that, I wont let you get away with it. You must pay a price for that. Jin Yiai believed Leng Xiaoyao could only stop her from boarding by injuring her. If Leng Xiaoyao injured her, she wouldnt allow Leng Xiaoyao to leave. Chapter 3160 - 3160 You Win 3160 You Win Leng Xiaoyao understood that she couldnt take the flight either if she injured Jin Yiai. Therefore, she wouldnt do that. She decided to stop Jin Yiai from boarding another way. Leng Xiaoyao was good at hacking. She could directly hack into the system at the airport and delete Jin Yiais information. In that case, she wouldnt be able to go through the ticket gate and would be asked to stay. Leng Xiaoyao carried herptop everywhere, so it was convenient for her to do that. !! Beat you? Im not so rude. I wont beat you unless you attack me, Leng Xiaoyao said. It was unnecessary to use violence unless it was an emergency or she was attacked. Oh, so what do you n to do to stop me from getting aboard? Do you have the ability to tell the airport staff to keep me here? Jin Yiai snorted withughter. Since Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to injure her, she didnt think Leng Xiaoyao could stop her from boarding. Miss Jin, it seems you have a low opinion of me. Fine, nothing has happened to you yet, so its very normal that you dont take my words seriously, but you ndered my friend, so you should apologize. If not, I wont waste more time arguing with you. And you will pay for what youve done, Leng Xiaoyao reiterated. She didnt care whether Jin Yiai would apologize or not. If Jin Yiai apologized, she would forgive her. If not, she would teach her a lesson. She wouldnt be mad at some things, but she couldnt stand what happened today. I dont want to apologize. What can you do to me? Jin Yiai didnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao could stop her from boarding, so she didnt take Leng Xiaoyaos words seriously. After that, Jin Yiai turned around and walked away. She didnt say anything to Shen Xiyin again. Although she didnt think Leng Xiaoyao could do anything to her, she felt stressed when facing Leng Xiaoyao. Besides, the two men beside her looked extremely strong and made her nervous. Luckily, their argument didnt attract other peoples attention. Only a few people near them heard it, so no one came over. Xiyin, if youre afraid that Mr. An will misunderstand it, you can send him a message or give him a call to exin it. I dont want any misunderstanding to be caused between you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoyao believed that there must be trust in a romantic rtionship. If An Chenjun really believed Jin Yiais words, it meant he didnt trust Shen Xiyin and their rtionship. That would hurt Shen Xiyin deeply. However, sometimes people cared so much about their boyfriends or girlfriends that they had doubts. If Shen Xiyin told An Chenjun about that first, it would prove that she cared about him. I believe there is trust between Chenjun and me, but I need to tell him in case Jin Yiai spreads rumors. It also proves that I care about him, Shen Xiyin said. She had the same thought as Leng Xiaoyao. Afterwards, Shen Xiyin sent An Chenjun a message telling him that she ran into Jin Yiai. Leng Xiaoyao also took out herptop to cause some trouble for Jin Yiai. Leng Xiaoyao would only stop her from taking this flight, but she could take the next flight. However, it would be enough to drive Jin Yiai crazy. Li Mochen didnt think Leng Xiaoyao was wrong. Instead, she was doing it to protect him, which touched him. Si Yiqi was only kind to his family and friends. He had no interest in helping strangers, so he didnt think Leng Xiaoyao was wrong either, but he knew Leng Xiaoyao did that for Li Mochen, so he joked. Miss Leng, youre very protective of Mochen. The woman only ndered Mochen, and yet you decided to stop her from boarding. Isnt it too much? What? Are you envious or jealous? Has no one ever stood up like that for you? Leng Xiaoyao argued. Si Yiqi was struck dumb for a second, while Li Mochen was touched again, but the next moment, Si Yiqi replied to Leng Xiaoyao. Why should I be envious or jealous? I was also ndered, so youre also teaching her a lesson for me. Li Mochen was slightly displeased by Si Yiqis reply, but no one paid attention to the change in his expression. Right, but you should thank Brother Mochen for that, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. It was the truth. If Li Mochen wasnt involved, she wouldnt stand out. If Shen Xiyin was in trouble too, she would help her out, but if only Si Yiqi encountered difficulties, she would watch the drama from the side. Li Mochen was pleased by Leng Xiaoyaos response, but even he didnt notice his change. Si Yiqi, however, was annoyed andined. Miss Leng, do you have to be so straightforward? It hurts. Would you prefer it if I beat around the bush? I dont do that, Im sorry if Ive disappointed you. Leng Xiaoyao apologized, but still spoke straightforwardly. Si Yiqi didnt know what to say and doubted Leng Xiaoyaos rtionship with Li Mochen once more. He was sure that Leng Xiaoyao saw Li Mochen as more than a friend although Li Mochen saw her as a friend. There must be something he didnt know about going on between them. However, he knew neither of them would tell him even if he asked. He preferred to stay silent instead of embarrassing himself. Li Mochen didnt care about the way Leng Xiaoyao treated his friend. Instead, he was happy to see Si Yiqi being upset. It made him feel as if he was different in Leng Xiaoyaos heart and he received a different treatment. Fine, you win. I give up. Si Yiqi directly gave in. Leng Xiaoyao was much better than him at arguing. Shen Xiyin didnt think it was wrong that Leng Xiaoyao decided to teach Jin Yiai a lesson. Women were sometimes mean, and she never liked Jin Yiai. She was happy to see Jin Yiai being taught a lesson. Jin Yiai didnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao could stop her from getting aboard, so she wasnt nervous at all. However, she was still angry. Chapter 3161 - 3161 Not Take the Responsibility 3161 Not Take the Responsibility Therefore, she went to an unobtrusive ce after leaving and secretly took photos of them. She didnt believe that An Chenjun would stay calm after seeing these photos. Wouldnt he be mad at Shen Xiyin? Shen Xiyin, I met and chased An Chenjun before you. How could you show up suddenly and steal him away? I can never forgive you for that! However, Jin Yiai never spoke frankly to An Chenjun about her affection for him, even if she met and fell in love with An Chenjun before Shen Xiyin. !! An Chenjun had no interest in her and had never done anything to mislead her. It was unrequited love, so she was wrong from the very beginning. Before long, Leng Xiaoyao and the others boarded, but Jin Yiai wasnt on the same flight as then. She sat with them because she would take the next flight about ten minutester. After Leng Xiaoyao and the others got aboard, Jin Yiai sent An Chenjun the photos. Jin Yiai: Mr. An, I saw your girlfriend travel with other men. Did you know? Are you familiar with the two men? Im afraid that Miss Shen might be cheating on you and I thought you should know. If I misunderstood, please forgive me. Jin Yiai had the intention of stirring things up between Shen Xiyin and An Chenjun, but she knew it wasnt enough. Her purpose was to make them fight. Even though she nned to stir things up between them, she had to be careful, so she only hinted at something. Nevertheless, An Chenjun clearly knew Jin Yiais character. In addition, Shen Xiyin just sent him a message and exined it, so An Chenjun felt nothing when he saw the photos. The only feeling he had should be stronger hatred for Jin Yiai. His romantic rtionship with Shen Xiyin wouldnt be damaged so easily! If there was no trust between them, they wouldnt have fallen in love with each other. Therefore, after Shen Xiyin exined the situation to him, An Chenjun didnt think she had a special rtionship with the two men who took the same flight as her. Moreover, the two men were Leng Xiaoyaos friends. An Chenjun didnt want to reply to Jin Yiai, but she might think he was affected by her message if he said nothing. What was worse, she would disdain Shen Xiyin because of that. ordingly, An Chenjun replied to Jin Yiai, but not right away. He waited for a few minutes. An Chenjun: Miss Jin, please dont misunderstand. The two men were Miss Lengs friends. Xiyin is flying to City Yun with Miss Leng, so they met coincidentally. Reading An Chenjuns reply, Jin Yiai was angry at her failure. Before long, Jin Yiai went to take her flight, but the recognition system of the ticket gate couldnt read her information. As a result, Jin Yiai couldnt go through. She needed to provide more of her information. Jin Yiai instantly lost her temper and shouted, What do you mean that my ticket isnt useful? If its wrong, how could I get in the airport? There must be something wrong with your machine. Why should I take the responsibility? If Im dyed, can you pay for it? Miss, please calm down. Well figure it out as soon as we can, an employee said tofort Jin Yiai. They understood that her ticket should be fine, but they couldnt let her take the ne before figuring it out. Suddenly, Jin Yiai remembered Leng Xiaoyaos words. Leng Xiaoyao said that she could stop her from boarding. Although she didnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao had the ability, she really couldnt take the ne now. Jin Yiai realized that it must have been done by Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, she asked the employee, Did someone tell you to stop me from getting aboard? If it was really Leng Xiaoyao, she would be surprised by her power. After being questioned by her like that, the employee was displeased, but remained polite. Miss, I can understand that youre unhappy because of the ident, but you cant nder us. We dont have the power to stop you from getting aboard no matter who said anything to us. It was true that the airport could stop someone from taking the ne and keep the person in the airport, but it only happened when the person broke thew and the police needed toe. After that, the staff at the gate could act in concert with those orders. However, what happened to Jin Yiai was obviously different. They didnt receive any orders. There was only a problem with Jin Yiais ne ticket. Why doesnt anyone else have the same problem? Why is it only happening to me? Im being targeted, right? Jin Yiai questioned. She refused to believe she was wrong. That is why we need to investigate it! Miss Jin, please be cooperative, or your time to board might really be dyed, the employee said. You Fine, if you cant figure it out and give me an exnation, Ill make you pay! Jin Yiai was furious. She understood that it was useless no matter what she said now, so she had to cooperate with them. Whether there was a result or not, she made up her mind to make the airport take responsibility. Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt let the airport take the responsibility for her deed, so she did something to get the airport out of trouble. The result was that both Jin Yiais ne ticket and her ID information were wrong. In that case, she couldnt me the airport, because her wrong ID information caused the machine to fail. This time, Jin Yiai missed the flight and couldnt use her ID for the time being. The police cameter. They made sure that Jin Yiais ID was legal and correct, so the airport helped her change her ne ticket. After solving the problem, two hours had passed. When Jin Yiai sessfully changed her flight, she still needed to wait for half an hour to board. She had to deal with something in the capital, otherwise she would have directly gone home! When the police came, Jin Yiai insisted on saying that someone deliberately harmed her. She told them about what had happened and her conversation with Leng Xiaoyao. However, the police thought it was ridiculous, because they didnt believe Leng Xiaoyao was able to do that. It could just be a coincidence! Chapter 3162 - 3162 Meet by Chance 3162 Meet by Chance Seeing that the police didnt believe her, Jin Yiai was furious and wanted to be violent, but she couldnt do anything about it without evidence. However, she believed it must have something to do with Leng Xiaoyao, so she wouldnt forgive her. Although she didnt know Leng Xiaoyaos name and background, she could find it through Shen Xiyin since Leng Xiaoyao was Shen Xiyins friend. She believed it shouldnt be difficult. Leng Xiaoyao arrived at the airport of City Yun after two hours of flight. Jiang Han and Mu Fan were already waiting for them in a car. Once Leng Xiaoyao and the others arrived, they went to pick them up. Jiang Han and Mu Fan were surprised to see two women with Li Mochen. Li Mochen had told them to prepare arger car because he had several friends, but he didnt say that his friends were women. They thought they were all men. After all, they had never seen Li Mochen with women before, not to mention that they looked very close. Jiang Han and Mo Fan were Li Mochens assistants, so Leng Xiaoyao recognized them. In the previous incarnation, she was spied on by them in turns. They were terrible to Leng Xiaoyao back then, but they still had manners and didnt humiliate her. No matter what, Leng Xiaoyao was Li Mochens wife at that time. If they dared to humiliate Leng Xiaoyao, Li Mochen would be embarrassed too. Anyway, she didnt harbor grudges against them no matter what they did to her before. B-Boss, this is Mu Fan asked. He was curious about Leng Xiaoyaos rtionship with Li Mochen. She is Leng Xiaoyao. Shes going to City Li with us. The other woman is her friend, Li Mochen said. He appeared quite close when he introduced Leng Xiaoyao. Nice to meet you! Jiang Han and Mu Fan greeted Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin at once. Before Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin responded, Li Mochen said, These two are my subordinates, Jiang Han and Mu Fan. Nice to meet you too. Leng Xiaoyao replied. Nice to meet you. Shen Xiyin followed. Afterwards, they got in the car together and left the airport. Brother Mochen, dont we need to wait for Mr. Mu? asked Leng Xiaoyao. They agreed to gather at the airport of City Yun, but they left first. No need, he has his own arrangements, Li Mochen said. Because Mu Yiyang came with six of hisrades, they had their own schedule. After Mu Yiyang was done, he woulde to meet them. Jiang Han and Mu Fan, however, were astonished when they heard how Leng Xiaoyao called Li Mochen. Brother Mochen? Were they so close? Most importantly, Li Mochen said nothing and replied kindly. In addition, Leng Xiaoyao was also familiar with Mu Yiyang. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao couldnt be an ordinary person. In fact, for those who were unfamiliar with Li Mochen, he still sounded cold when he spoke to Leng Xiaoyao, but people who were familiar with him understood that he was unusually kind today. It was the first time that they had ever seen him talk to a girl so gently. Li Mochen always kept a distance from other people. Because he was raised to be the heir, he barely had emotions. After he grew up, he risked his life with his subordinates many times, then started having emotions, but it only existed among close brothers, including loyalty and responsibility. However, he had never been in a romantic rtionship. Due to his status and background, he wasnt allowed to have a romantic rtionship, because he would only hurt his love. In the previous incarnation, he secretly sent many people to protect Leng Xiaoyao and kept his background a secret, but he simply did that to fulfill his duty. Half an hourter, they arrived at the restaurant chosen by Jiang Han and Mu Fan. Then they had a meal. After the meal, Leng Xiaoyao left with Shen Xiyin. When they were gone, Mu Fan asked Li Mochen about his rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao. Li Mochen said they were friends, so Mu Fan didnt dare to ask further about that, but he felt they were more than just friends. However, there didnt seem to be chemistry between them. Anyway, they must have an unusual rtionship and got along very well. After Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin left, Leng Xiaoyao took out the jade pendant she got from An Chenmeng and Shen Xiyin put it on. They didnt go to the Shen familys mansion right away, but found where Shen Xiyins aunt, Shen Yamei, was first. They nned to create a coincidental meeting. Leng Xiaoyao found that Shen Yamei was hanging out with her friends in a shopping mall, and they were dining in a restaurant currently. Without dy, Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin went to the shopping mall. When they arrived, Shen Yamei was still in the restaurant, but they had finished eating. Currently, they sat there resting and gossiping. Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin walked inside. Because there were vacant seats beside Shen Xiyin, they walked towards her. The next moment, they pretended to notice Shen Xiyin and greeted her. Hi, aunt, what a coincidence! Shen Xiyin said to Shen Yamei. Shen Yamei was surprised to see Shen Xiyin because she didnt know that Shen Xiyin came home. Xiyin, when did youe home? Shen Xiyin asked aftering back to her senses. Subconsciously, Shen Yamei looked at Shen Xiyins neck. She saw the jade pendant she sent to Shen Xiyin, then she stared at Shen Xiyins face, but she didnt see anything wrong. As a result, Shen Yamei frowned a little with confusion. Shen Xiyin couldnt see the difference in Shen Yameis expression, but Shen Xiyin saw it clearly. She wasnt very sure, but believed that Shen Yamei was aware of the problem with this jade pendant. I just arrived. I brought my friend home to have a tour. My friend didnt bring many clothes, so we came to shop. We havent eaten yet either, so we decided to have a meal. I didnt expect to see you, aunt, Shen Xiyin said. Afterwards, Shen Xiyin turned to the two richdies sitting opposite Shen Yamei. Nice to see you, Mrs. Lin, and Mrs. Wang. They were Shen Yameis friends, but they were all members of high society, so they were familiar with one another. Nice to see you too, Miss Shen. the two richdies replied politely. ... Since we met, why dont you sit down and order some food. Ill pay the bill, Shen Yamei suggested. She seemed nice, but she was actually upset. Chapter 3163 - Chapter 3163: Lu Laosan Chapter 3163: Lu Laosan Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions It was exactly what Shen Xiyin and Leng Xiaoyao wanted, so they agreed at once. Sure, thank you, aunt. After that, Shen Xiyin invited Leng Xiaoyao to sit down. Shen Yamei immediately beckoned to the waitress to bring menus, asking Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin to order what they wanted to eat. When Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin finished ordering, Shen Yamei said, Xiyin, why dont you introduce your friend to us? Shes very beautiful. !! Right, shes indeed pretty. The other two richdiesplimented as well. The moment they saw Leng Xiaoyao, they were amazed, but they werent jealous of her. Not everyone would be jealous of a stranger. This is my friend from City Chang. Her name is Leng Xiaoyao, Shen Xiyin said. Nice to meet you all,dies. Leng Xiaoyao politely greeted them. Nice to meet you too, Miss Leng. They responded nicely. I didnt see you wearing the jade pendant I sent you before. Why did you put it on this time? She Yamei asked, pretending to be casual. Im sick of my other jewelry, so I put it on today, Shen Xiyin said. She was lying, but didnt appear guilty at all. If she didnt know this jade pendant was harmful, she would feel guilty for lying, but after knowing the problem with this jade pendant, she didnt feel guilty at all. Even when she acted intimate with Shen Yamei as if she knew nothing, she didnt feel guilty. Even if the result wasnt out yet, she no longer felt close to her aunt once she had suspicions. By now, Shen Xiyin had a very bad impression of Shen Yamei. She did her best to curb her anger in order to act as nice as usual to Shen Yamei. How long have you worn it? asked Shen Yamei. Shen Xiyin wasnt suspicious of Shen Yamei till Shen Yamei asked that question. Instantly, she noticed that Shen Yamei was different. Was it true that Shen Yamei really knew the problem wit the jade pendant? Shen Xiyin didnt want it to be true. She would rather that Shen Yamei didnt know about it. After all, they were rtives and they used to be close. She didnt want to ruin their rtionship. However, if it was true, she had to tell her family for their safety, otherwise they might be harmed by Shen Yamei without being aware. About half a month. Shen Xiyin lied. Half a month? Shen Yamei was surprised. If she had worn the jade pendant for half a month, why was she still fine? Shen Yameis reaction proved everything. Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin were sure that she was aware of the problem with the jade pendant. As a result, Shen Xiyin was angry and it showed a little on her face, but she couldnt let her aunt know about it right now. Therefore, sheposed herself and acted confused. Aunt, is there anything wrong? Mrs. Lin and Mrs. Wang were also confused by Shen Yameis attitude. Shen Yamei immediately realized that she shouldnt have said that. Oh, nothing, nothing. Her eyes blinked and she exined at once. However, her reaction betrayed her, so Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin didnt believe her exnation. In fact, it was true that Shen Yamei was aware of the problem with this jade pendant. She deliberately harmed Shen Xiyin. She did it for her daughter. Xiyin, are you used to life in City Chang? How have you been sleeping at night? asked Shen Yamei. It sounded as if she cared about Shen Xiyin, but honestly she was just trying to find out about the effect of the jade pendant. Yeah, Im used to the regr pattern of going to work and getting off work. I sleep well every night, Shen Xiyin said. She obviously understood why Shen Yamei asked her about that. Great, Im d to hear that. Shen Yamei forced a smile, but her mind was in a mess. Shen Xiyin verified that Shen Yamei was aware of the problem with this jade pendant. She realized that Shen Yamei deliberately harmed her, which filled her with anger and irritation. She didnt want to see Shen Yamei any longer, but she had to finish the act. No matter how furious she was and how reluctant she was to see Shen Yamei, she couldnt leave, otherwise Shen Yamei would know everything. Therefore, she had to wait till the meal was over. However, Shen Yamei couldnt stand it before Shen Xiyin. Um, I suddenly feel ufortable and I want to go home. Lets call it a day! Ill pay the bill. You can enjoy the meal. She said that was all for today to Mrs. Lin and Mrs. Wang, and told Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin to enjoy the meal. Fine, Im actually tired after shopping as well, Mrs. Lin said. See you next time, Mrs. Wang said. Aunt, if you dont feel well, you can go home for a rest. If its serious, you should go to the hospital, Shen Xiyin said with feigned concern. Sure, I will. Shen Yamei answered. After that, she hurriedly packed up and paid the bill, then left. Once Shen Yamei was gone, Shen Xiyin could no longer hide her real emotions. She looked extremely mad. Its her. Its really her. Shen Xiyin was sad, because she didnt expect her aunt, who always treated her very well, to try to harm her. She was her fathers biological younger sister, so it hurt Shen Xiyin deeply. Unfortunately, it had already happened, so she had to face it. Since we know its her, we must take action. After this meal, we can go to your home first. Although your parents and older brother are fine for the time being, there might be harmful things hidden in your house, Leng Xiaoyao said. Of course. Shen Xiyin answered, but she lost her appetite. However, in order to not affect Leng Xiaoyao, she forced herself to eat a little. As soon as Shen Yamei walked out, Leng Xiaoyao took out herptop and put on earphones. She was spying on Shen Yamei and her calls. By the time Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin finished the meal, Shen Yamei got home. About five minutester, she made a call and a man answered it. Leng Xiaoyao clearly heard their conversation. Shen Xiyin anxiously said, Lu Laosan, didnt you say the jade pendant can make people weak and have nightmares? Why doesnt Shen Xiyin look weak at all? Shes full of energy and sleeps well every night.. Chapter 3164 - Chapter 3164: What Do You Want to Do to Shen Xiyin? Chapter 3164: What Do You Want to Do to Shen Xiyin? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao was sure that Shen Yamei was aware of the problem with this jade pendant. Shen Yamei intended to harm Shen Xiyin, but couldnt see its difference. Her reaction after seeing the jade pendant proved everything. Afterwards, the man emotionally replied on the other side of the phone. How is that possible? Why would I lie to you? I met Shen Xiyin today. I asked her how long she has worn the jade pendant. She said she has worn it for more than half a month, Shen Yamei said. !! Lu Laosan was surprised, because it was impossible. Many people had gotten weak and had nightmares every night after being affected by the evil power of this jade pendant. Before Lu Laosan said anything, Shen Yamei asked impatiently, Say something! Did you fool me? Lu Laosan, I gave you a lot of money! I didnt fool you. If I did, I wouldnt answer your call. I have witnessed the effect of this jade pendant before. It can make people weak and have nightmares, Lu Laosan said. You told me that, but I dont see it. How should I know whether its true? Shen Yamei said. At the beginning, she believed it, but now she began to doubt it. Calm down. Ill go see Shen Xiyin to make sure, Lu Laosan said. Whether he had fooled Shen Yamei wasnt important. He wanted to know what had happened and why Shen Xiyin wasnt affected by the evil power. Great, you must give me an exnation today, Shen Yamei said. No problem. Lu Laosan replied. But you should tell me where Shen Xiyin is right now. Shes in XX shopping mall. I met her at XX restaurant. She should be finished now and must be shopping, Shen Yamei said. Great, Ill go to see her right now, Lu Laosan said, then hung up the call with Shen Yamei. Without dy, he went out to find Shen Xiyin. After hearing their n, Leng Xiaoyao told Shen Xiyin. Shen Xiyin asked Leng Xiaoyao what she should do next. She could only rely on Leng Xiaoyao now because she had no idea what to do. Our target isnt just Shen Yamei, it is also the person behind this jade pendant. So its a good thing that the man ising to see us. Even if he doesnt show up, Ill go to see him! I think we can just continue to hang out, Leng Xiaoyao said. No problem. Shen Xiyin answered. She would listen to whatever Leng Xiaoyao said. About forty minutester, Leng Xiaoyao sensed a touch of evil power. She immediately realized that the man was here. The evil power wasnt strong, which meant the mans level wasnt high. After ten minutes, Lu Laosan found Shen Xiyin. What surprised him was that there wasnt any evil power around the jade pendant hanging on Shen Xiyins neck. What happened? Lu Laosan wasnt just surprised, he was also confused. Was the evil power removed from the jade pendant by a master, or was this jade pendant not the same one? Because the design of jade wasnt unique, it was normal if there was a simr one. Lu Laosan didnt think the evil power was removed by a master. Although there were cultivators in this world, it wasnt easy to meet them. While Lu Laosan observed Shen Xiyin, Leng Xiaoyao observed him too. Lu Laosan wasnt a cultivator, he was a practitioner. Some people were born with special abilities, so they could learn magical powers. Lu Laosan was one of them, but he joined the Evil Practice. The Evil Practice was much easier than the Good Practice, so some people chose to join the Evil Practice after failing to be a good cultivator. After observing for a while, Lu Laosan walked straight towards Shen Xiyin. Leng Xiaoyao said nothing and waited to see what he was going to do. When Lu Laosan was closer, he pretended to give Shen Xiyin a nce by ident. Then he shouted in surprise, Oh, t-this jade pendant Miss, can you tell me where you got this jade pendant? It looks the same as the one my wife lost a while ago. Shen Xiyin was struck dumb for a second, but didnt doubt whether he was Lu Laosan. She replied honestly. My aunt gave this jade pendant to me. Oh, I understand. Lu Laosan looked more confused. Since it was given to her by Shen Yamei, why wasnt there any evil power now? He couldnt directly ask Shen Xiyin, so he said nothing else. Im sorry. After that, Lu Laosan walked away. When Lu Laosan was gone, Leng Xiaoyao said to Shen Xiyin, That man is Lu Laosan. He could feel that there isnt evil power on this jade pendant, so he must think its not the same one. So he deliberately asked you that. Oh, hes Lu Laosan? Shen Xiyin was scared, because she knew the jade pendant was from Lu Laosan. Lu Laosan wasnt an ordinary man, so Shen Xiyin was afraid of him. If she had known that he was Lu Laosan earlier, she wouldnt have been so calm. Even now she was still a little scared in retrospect. After seeing Lu Laosan, Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin stopped hanging out and went back to the Shen familys mansion. Leng Xiaoyao decided to deal with Lu Laosan at night. She wouldnt rush to stop him right now. When Lu Laosan walked out of the shopping mall, he didnt contact Shen Yamei immediately because he hadnt figured it out yet. Before long, Shen Yamei called him, so Lu Laosan had to pick it up. Lu Laosan, how is it? asked Shen Yamei. Im not clear about it yet. I dont think its the same jade pendant. Didnt I tell you the jade pendant is covered with evil power? This one isnt, Lu Laosan said. What? Its not covered in evil power? Does it mean that its harmless? Shen Yamei couldnt ept it. Yes, Lu Laosan said. If I cant harm Shen Xiyin, thatll be a total waste of my money! You must figure out a way out to cause Shen Xiyin some trouble. Otherwise my daughter will never forgive me, Shen Yamei said. What do you want to do to Shen Xiyin? asked Lu Laosan. Since the jade pendant wasnt useful and he failed to help Shen Yamei, he obviously couldnt just leave. Otherwise, Shen Yamei would expose his secret and he would be in trouble.. Chapter 3165 - Chapter 3165: Visit the Shen Family Chapter 3165: Visit the Shen Family Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions I want her to be out of the designing industry. So, disable her hands, Shen Yamei said. She looked malicious, but actually she was scared. If it werent for her daughter, Shen Yamei wouldnt harm Shen Xiyin. After all, Shen Xiyin was her niece, her biological older brothers daughter, but for her own daughter, she was left with no choice. Even if she schemed against Shen Xiyin, she didnt dare to kill her. It was enough to get Shen Xiyin out of the designing industry, so that Shen Xiyin couldnt steal her daughters thunder. No problem, leave it to me. Lu Laosan answered. It was easy for him. !! At the beginning, Shen Yamei didnt ask Lu Laosan to take action by himself because they preferred to keep it a secret. In order to not be discovered, they used a jade pendant. However, now the jade pendant didnt work, so she had to ask Lu Laosan to take action. Before Shen Xiyin came home, she told her family about her arrival. Mrs. Shen wanted to arrange for a car to pick Shen Xiyin up from the airport so that they could have lunch at home, but Shen Xiyin said she was with her friend and they would go to the city center first. She couldnt go home for lunch, but she would be back in the afternoon. After Lu Laosan left, Leng Xiaoyao was still eavesdropping on his phone because she was sure that he would contact Shen Yamei. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao heard his conversation with Shen Yamei from the first second to the end. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao was mad, but they were in a taxi, so she couldnt tell Shen Xiyin. Leng Xiaoyao didnt tell Shen Xiyin what she heard until they had arrived at the Shen familys mansion. Knowing that Shen Yamei asked Lu Laosan to disable her hands after failing to harm her with the jade pendant, Shen Xiyin was furious and her face turned pale in fright. W-What should we do? asked Shen Xiyin. She was an ordinary person, if Lu Laosan wanted to hurt her, she couldnt fight back. Dont worry, Ill get rid of Lu Laosan tonight, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wasnt worried about that, but she was afraid that Shen Yamei might pay other people to hurt Shen Xiyin after Lu Laosan got in trouble. Hearing that, Shen Xiyin was relieved. But Im afraid that Shen Yamei might pay other people to harm you after Lu Laosan fails. I think its necessary to tell your family. You should threaten Shen Yamei to stop scheming against you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although Shen Yamei tried to harm Shen Xiyin, they were family after all. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao didnt think Shen Xiyin would throw Shen Yamei in jail. Shen Xiyin would only argue with Shen Yamei and threaten her to stop. Sure, but I dont want my grandmother to know. Shes old and cant bear it, Shen Xiyin said. It was hard for an old woman to ept the fact that her daughter wanted to harm her granddaughter. Of course, we can only tell your father and older brother. Its not good if too many people know about it, Leng Xiaoyao agreed. Only Mrs. Shen and Old Mrs. Shen were home right now. Shen Xiyins father and older brother were still at work. After Shen Xiyin took Leng Xiaoyao back to the Shen familys mansion, Mrs. Shen and Old Mrs. Shen were both polite to her. They asked them several simple questions. When they heard that Leng Xiaoyao was only a senior high school student, they were surprised. They thought Leng Xiaoyao was the same age as Shen Xiyin! They had that feeling, not because Leng Xiaoyao looked older than her age, but because Leng Xiaoyao had put on make-up and didnt seem to be an eighteen-year-old girl. The Shen family was aware of Shen Xiyins rtionship with An Chenjun and approved of it. Therefore, when Mrs. Shen asked how Leng Xiaoyao became friends with Shen Xiyin under such an age gap, Leng Xiaoyao exined that she was a friend of An Chenjuns younger sister. Because she wasing to City Yun to deal with something and Shen Xiyin nned to go home this time, Shen Xiyin invited her to visit her family. Mrs. Shen and Old Mrs. Shen didnt look down their noses at Leng Xiaoyao just because she was young. They were sophisticated, and could see that Leng Xiaoyao was more mature and stable than her peers from the way she spoke and behaved. During their conversation, they found that Leng Xiaoyao was different from other eighteen-year-old girls. They subconsciously regarded her as one of them. After sitting for a while in the living room, Shen Xiyin took Leng Xiaoyao to her room. It was an excuse. She simply wanted to walk around upstairs to see what they could find. After walking a round, they found nothing. It seemed that Shen Yamei had only targeted Shen Xiyin. It was a good thing that Shen Yamei didnt target other people. Before dinner, Shen Xiyins father and older brother came home. They politely exchanged greetings with Leng Xiaoyao without any arrogance. In fact, people with high status like them usually wouldnt be so nice to ordinary people, even if the guest was their childrens friend. It really showed that the Shen family had good manners. Afterwards, they didnt talk to Leng Xiaoyao again. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was a girl, so it wasnt right for them to talk to her. Female members of their family could treat Leng Xiaoyao. However, upon hearing their conversation, they found that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt an ordinary girl. She looked young, but thought and behaved maturely. Therefore, Shen Xiyins older brother joined them and they gradually turned to talk about business. Leng Xiaoyao was able to express her opinions on all kinds of topics. In addition, Leng Xiaoyaos ideas were inspiring and even Shen Xiyins father took part in themter. That being the case, Mrs. Shen and Old Mrs. Shen didnt know what to say instead, but they werent unhappy. Actually, they were surprised by Leng Xiaoyaos knowledge at such a young age. Xiaoyao, I cant believe you know so much at such a young age. I even wonder whether youre really a senior high school student, Mrs. Shen said. She was extremely impressed by Leng Xiaoyao. What? A senior high school student? Shen Xiyins father and older brother were astonished. Even though Leng Xiaoyao looked young, they thought that she was as old as Shen Xiyin and had worked for one or two years. Unexpectedly, Leng Xiaoyao was only a senior high school student. If so, she should be about eighteen years old. There was a big difference between a girl who was eighteen years old and a girl who was twenty-four years old.. Chapter 3166 - Chapter 3166: Can’t Give up Chapter 3166: Cant Give up Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions You dont seem to be eighteen years old! I really cant judge you from your appearance, Shen Xiyins older brother said in amazement. Once he said it aloud, he realized it wasnt polite. Therefore, he immediately changed his words. Miss Leng, I just mean that youre incredibly smart at such a young age. Its impressive. Im ttered, Mr. Shen, Leng Xiaoyao said. No, no, I mean it. Miss Leng, youre very modest, Shen Xiyins older brother said. This time, Leng Xiaoyao only smiled and said nothing. !! After the meal, they addressed one another differently. The Shen family called Leng Xiaoyao Xiaoyao instead of Miss Leng, while Leng Xiaoyao called them Uncle Shen, Aunt Shen, and Brother Shen. Shen Xiyin sent her father a message, saying that she and Leng Xiaoyao needed to talk with he and her older brother about something important. She told her father to make up an excuse and take them to the study. After reading the message, Mr. Shen didnt wonder what two young girls could talk about with him because Leng Xiaoyao wasnt an ordinary girl. Therefore, Mr. Shen said, Oh, Xiaoyao, I learned a lot from our conversation just then. I ran into a difficulty and dont know how to deal with it. Can you help me? Of course, Im more than willing to help you, Uncle Shen, but if Im not useful, please dont be mad at me, Leng Xiaoyao said. I wont. Lets go to our study now! Xiyao, Xiyin, you two go with me, Mr. Shen said. Sure. Shen Yiyao and Shen Xiyin answered, then walked to the study with their father. Because it was business, Mrs. Shen and Old Mrs. Shen didnt go with them. In the study, Mr. Shen invited them to have a seat, then asked, What is it? Shen Xiyao was struck dumb for a second. Didnt his father ask Leng Xiaoyao to help him? It sounded as if Leng Xiaoyao wanted to talk about something with his father instead. Uncle Shen, Brother Shen, it might sound crazy to you. And it could be hard for you to ept it, but it matters a lot and its about Xiyins safety, so I thought you should know, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. Upon hearing that, Mr. Shen and Shen Xiyao frowned with displeasure. What do you mean? asked Mr. Shen. I cant tell you much, because you wont believe it. You can listen to a recording first, Leng Xiaoyao said. Then she turned on herptop and yed the voice recording of Shen Yameis conversation with Lu Laosan. They recognized Shen Yameis voice at once, so they didnt doubt it at all. Because they were sure it was Shen Yamei, they were furious after listening to the content. Shen Yamei was Shen Yapings biological younger sister and Shen Xiyins biological aunt, but she tried to harm Shen Xiyin. They could barely believe it. If there wasnt a voice recording and Leng Xiaoyao had no evidence, they would think it was a nder. However, it was indeed Shen Yameis voice. No matter how unwilling they were to ept that, they had to believe it. Jade pendant, evil power? What do they mean? Why will a person get weak and have nightmares after wearing the jade pendant? asked Shen Xiyao. He felt it sounded extremely strange. Why does aunt want to harm Xiyin? Why does she want to get Xiyin out of the designing industry? How did you get this voice recording? asked Mr. Shen. Before figuring everything out, he still had doubts if the voice was indeed Shen Yamei. By hacking, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt keep it a secret. In order to convince them, she had to be honest. You can hack? Thats amazing. Shen Xiyaos eyes lit up at once. He admired hackers a lot because they were incredibly skilled and could do anything on the Inte. Yes. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Dad, do you have an impression of this jade pendant? asked Shen Xiyin. She took out the jade pendant and said, This is a gift from aunt. I didnt wear it and gave it to Chenjuns younger sister the other day, but Chenjuns younger sister got sick right afterwards. She had nightmares every night. Within three days, she was nearly dying. Because Chenjuns younger sister is Xiaoyaos schoolmate, Xiaoyao noticed her change. This jade pendant caused Chenjuns younger sister to get sick. After knowing that its a gift from me, Xiaoyao came to see me and talked to me about it. I had no idea that this jade pendant was harmful. I would never try to hurt Chenjuns younger sister, so we became suspicious of my aunt. I didnt think my aunt would harm me at the beginning. I thought my aunt got this jade pendant by chance and gave it to me, but we met her today and her reaction proved that shes aware of the problem with this jade pendant. Xiaoyao then hacked into their calls and heard her conversation with a man called Lu Laosan. Thats how we made sure of it. Shen Yaping and Shen Xiyao were furious after hearing Shen Xiyins words. At the same time, they were surprised that Leng Xiaoyao knew about the existence of evil power. Why does aunt want to harm Xiyin? Why does she want to get Xiyin out of the designing industry? Shen Xiyao couldnt ept it. Shen Yamei had a good rtionship with them. Why did she suddenly try to harm Shen Xiyin so badly? For her daughter of course. Didnt aunt just mention that her daughter will be mad at her if she cant get me out of the designing industry? Cousin and I both major in jewelry design. We never got along since we were little. Perhaps she lost her cool after I made achievements in the industry. She asked aunt to harm me and get me out of the designing industry, Shen Xiyin said through her teeth. They understood that, but still couldnt ept it. To their astonishment, Shen Yamei didnt hesitate to harm her own niece out of jealousy. It hurt them deeply. If its really been done by her, we must make her pay for that, Mr. Shen said. Shen Yamei was his biological younger sister, but he wouldnt forgive her for trying to harm his daughter.. Chapter 3167 - Chapter 3167: Go to See Lu Laosan Chapter 3167: Go to See Lu Laosan Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions His biological younger sister didnt care about his feelings nor the fact that Shen Xiyin was her niece. She tried to harm Shen Xiyin. It was her fault, so she deserved punishment. Shen Xiyin waspletely innocent. She had never hurt Shen Yameis family before. Shen Xiyin was more outstanding than Shen Yameis daughter, but it was the result of her effort. How could they hurt her just because they were jealous of her? Theyre so malicious to try to harm Xiyin just because of that! Shen Xiyao stood up and said angrily, They have to give me an exnation. Saying that, he wanted to go out. He always respected his aunt, because she treated them well. However, his respect for her disappeared after finding out what she had done. In fact, they treated Shen Yameis family very well too, and they were helping them all the time. Stop right there! Shen Yaping snapped at Shen Xiyao. Shen Xiyao immediately stopped, but turned to look at his father with reluctance. Shen Yaping said, Itste now. We can deal with that tomorrow. Ill visit them in person. Shen Xiyao could only return to his seat. Miss Leng, do you know about the existence of evil power in this world? Does it really exist? asked Shen Yaping. Given his knowledge, he thought it wasnt real and only existed in TV shows. Unexpectedly, it really existed, which was totally beyond his expectations. Right, I know its unbelievable for you and it sounds very strange and hard to ept, but there are all kinds of strange things in this world. Xiyin has also seen it with her own eyes. There is no need for me to lie to you. I dont have time to do that either. I just cant tell you much about it, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. Shen Yaping and Shen Xiyao understood that. Everyone had secrets. It was too strange, so no one wanted to talk about it. Since Leng Xiaoyao was willing to tell them about her abilities, it proved that she sincerely wanted to help Shen Xiyin. Yes, Xiaoyao told Chenjuns younger sister to remove the jade pendant. She drew a talisman and told Chenjuns younger sister to put it on. Afterwards, Chenjuns younger sister got better and didnt have nightmares again, Shen Xiyin said. Talisman? The thing drawn by Taoist priests? Shen Xiyao was interested. Yeah. Leng Xiaoyao answered, then continued. But what those Taoist priests draw today are useless. Its just a trick. Taoist temples today weremercialized, so there were rarely any real cultivators. It wasnt absolute, but it was hard to meet real cultivators. Isnt this jade pendant harmful? Why are you still wearing it? Remove it right now! Shen Yaping said nervously. He was afraid that it might hurt Shen Xiyin. Dad, dont worry, Xiaoyao has already removed the evil power from this jade pendant. I dont feel ufortable at all, Shen Xiyin said. Shen Yaping and Shen Xiyao were surprised again. Leng Xiaoyao was even more unbelievable than they had thought. Oh, aunt asked the man called Lu Laosan to harm Xiyin again, what should we do now? asked Shen Xiyao. Leave it to me, Leng Xiaoyao said. Xiaoyao, thank you so much for your help. You saved my daughter, so we owe you. Whatever you need in the future, feel free to let me know as long as I can help, Shen Yaping said seriously. Since Leng Xiaoyao said she could handle it, she must have a way to solve the problem. Its my pleasure, Uncle Shen. Xiyin and I are friends now, so I have to do something when shes in danger, but I ept your kindness. After all, we can only rely on our friends outside. People encounter difficulties. Perhaps I really will need your help in the future! Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoyao didnt turn him down because she would need Shen Yapings help sooner orter. It was about raw jade materials and it shouldnt be difficult for Shen Yaping. Shen Yaping didnt give a promise casually. He meant to return Leng Xiaoyaos kindness and also wanted to form a close rtionship with her. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was very skilled, so he wouldnt miss the great chance. Oh, please keep it a secret that I know about the existence of evil power, Leng Xiaoyao asked. Xiaoyao, dont worry, we wont tell anyone. Shen Yaping and Shen Xiyao answered in a serious tone. Even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt remind them to do that, they would keep it a secret. Great, Ill send this voice recording to you right now, Uncle Shen. Do you want to use a USB sh disk or can I directly send you an email? Leng Xiaoyao asked. You can send me an email, so that I can download it on my phone, Shen Yaping said, then he told Leng Xiaoyao his email address. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao sent the voice recording to Shen Yapings email box. Xiaoyao, thank you! Shen Yaping thanked Leng Xiaoyao once more. Words of thanks werent enough to return her favor, but he was full of gratitude. After it was done, Shen Yaping and Leng Xiaoyao exchanged phone numbers, then Leng Xiaoyao said she should go. Shen Yaping asked Shen Xiyao to give her a ride, but Leng Xiaoyao rejected. Shen Yaping didnt insist. Before leaving the study, Shen Yaping reminded Shen Xiyao and Shen Xiyin to keep it a secret from their mother and grandmother. They could deal with it on their own. After leaving the Shen familys mansion, Leng Xiaoyao immediately searched for Lu Laosan. Once she found where he was, she went to see him. Lu Laosan was rich, and he built a house in a suburb on a mountain. There were other buildings around, but it was about a hundred meters away, so his ce was very quiet. Due to his background, Lu Laosan needed to leave the crowd. When Leng Xiaoyao approached Lu Laosans house, she sensed strong evil power from his house. It seemed that there were many evil objects in it. Lu Laosan lived alone in the house. Leng Xiaoyao didnt think he was a threat, so she directly broke in.. Chapter 3168 - Chapter 3168: Can’t Be Easily Persuaded Chapter 3168: Cant Be Easily Persuaded Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions At this moment, Lu Laosan was practicing drawing talismans in the study on the second floor. Unfortunately, no matter how he tried, none of the talismans were useful. Are you drawing talismans? Do you need me to teach you? Leng Xiaoyao said from outside the window. Lu Laosan was scared by the sudden female voice and immediately turned to look out of the window. Because of the security window, Leng Xiaoyao didnt get in. She only stepped on it and supported herself by pressing her hands against it. Actually, the security window couldnt stop Leng Xiaoyao from getting inside. She could easily break it. The moment Lu Laosan saw Leng Xiaoyao, he recognized her. She was the woman who was with Shen Xiyin today. When he saw her today, he only thought that she was beautiful and didnt think she was special. However, now she suddenly appeared, which proved she wasnt ordinary even if Lu Laosan didnt know who she was. She directly reached the window without him noticing anything. If she didnt talk to him, he wouldnt have known she was here. In addition, she knew he was drawing talismans and even asked whether he needed her to teach him. He understood that she wouldnt really teach him, but it meant that she could draw talismans. Thinking of that, Lu Laosan wondered whether the disappearance of evil power around the jade pendant had something to do with her. Who are you? Lu Laosan had goosebumps. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao he stayed alert. Lu Laosan had to be alert since Leng Xiaoyao could reach the window without attracting any attention from him. The person whoe to cause you trouble. Leng Xiaoyao put on an evil smile. The next moment, Leng Xiaoyao pulled the security window off and directly went inside. Because she used magical power, Lu Laosan sensed it too and rounded his eyes in shock. It was magical power! Seeing Leng Xiaoyao climb in, Lu Laosan subconsciously wanted to run away. Unfortunately, in the blink of an eye, Leng Xiaoyao blocked his way with her body. She also gave him a kick causing him to fall to the ground. T-There is no grudge between us. Why do you want to cause me trouble? Lu Laosan asked, covering his stomach. Obviously he knew the reason. It must have something to do with Shen Xiyin, but he yed dumb, trying to get away with it. There is indeed no grudge between us, but you have bad luck and I caught you trying to harm my friend, Leng Xiaoyao said. Its none of your business. Lu Laosan argued. So what? Anyway, I wont let evil people like you run away once I meet you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Normally, she wouldnt interfere in other peoples affairs, but the situation was different this time. You Lu Laosan was mad, but he understood that good cultivators would never allow evil cultivators to exist. Even if he didnt hurt Leng Xiaoyaos friend and she didnt catch him doing anything bad, she would still destroy him. However, he was reluctant to ept it when a stranger caused him trouble all of a sudden. Because he was reluctant to ept it, he decided to fight back. Without dy, Lu Laosan got up and attacked Leng Xiaoyao. Lu Laosan was good at fighting, but he was only stronger than ordinary people. He was notparable to Leng Xiaoyao. As a result, Leng Xiaoyao easily beat Lu Laosan down within seconds. If Leng Xiaoyao was an ordinary person, Lu Laosan would be extremely astonished. After all, he was beaten by a young woman within a few seconds. However, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt an ordinary girl, she was a cultivator. Therefore, even though she was young, it was normal for her to be so skilled. After failing to escape through violence, Lu Laosan had to give in. Although it might not be useful, he had to seize every chance to run away. He immediately knelt down to Leng Xiaoyao and begged. Please, please forgive me. I promise I wont harm Shen Xiyin again. If I do that again, you can directly kill me after catching me next time. Do you think I can be so easily persuaded? Leng Xiaoyao sneered. Lu Laosan despaired. It seemed that this woman wouldnt let him go. Dont worry, I wont kill you, Leng Xiaoyao said. She usually didnt kill. Although Lu Laosan joined the Evil Practice, he wasntpletely one of them. He was half an ordinary and half a bad cultivator. Therefore, if she killed him, it would cause her bad luck. However, even if she wouldnt kill him, she would deprive him of his abilities. She wouldnt allow him to hurt anyone again. Upon hearing that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt kill him, Lu Laosan was excited. However, he was upset the next moment. Even though Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt kill him, she wouldnt let him go easily either. All in all, he had to pay a price this time and felt miserable. Observing the change in Lu Laosans expressions, Leng Xiaoyao understood what he was thinking. She smiled and said, I wont kill you, but you shouldnt have the abilities to harm other people. Saying that, Leng Xiaoyao walked towards Lu Laosan. N-N-No Lu Laosan was a sure bet right now. He had nowhere to escape, but he still struggled. Even if he was reluctant to ept it, he couldnt escape. Leng Xiaoyao deprived Lu Laosan of his abilities with magical power, then disabled his right hand. After Lu Laosan lost his abilities, he became very weak too. It was impossible for him to cultivate again, unless a cultivator at a high level cured him. Although Leng Xiaoyao knew it was possible, she wouldnt kill Lu Laosan just because a cultivator at a high level could cure him. After all, Lu Laosan didnt have to pay such a high price for what he had done yet. Leng Xiaoyao nned to check on Lu Laosan once in a while afterwards. Lu Laosan was disabled, so he couldnt harm other people again. However, it didnt mean that he wouldnt ask someone else to do it. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao warned him. Lu Laosan, Ill check on you. If you dare to take revenge, you can attack me. My name is Leng Xiaoyao. Im a student studying in No. 1 High School in City Chang. Its easy to investigate me, but if you dare to harm Shen Xiyin again, Ill kill you next time.. Chapter 3169 - Chapter 3169: It Can’t Be True! Chapter 3169: It Cant Be True! Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions In order to prevent Lu Laosan from harming Shen Xiyin, Leng Xiaoyao directly told him her identity. Because she was a cultivator, she wasnt afraid of Lu Laosan taking revenge. However, Shen Xiyin was different. She was only an ordinary person, so she would be in great danger if she was targeted. After that, Leng Xiaoyao left. Lu Laosan hated Leng Xiaoyao to death and wanted to kill her, but he knew it wasnt easy. Before he had the confidence to do it, he had to stay away from her. In order to not hurt himself instead, he didnt dare to harm Shen Xiyin again for the time being. After Leng Xiaoyao left, she sent Shen Xiyin a message and told her that she had disabled Lu Laosan. Lu Laosan was unable to do anything right now, but Leng Xiaoyao still reminded Shen Xiyin to be careful in case something happened. If Shen Xiyin wasnt in a rush to go back, she could wait till Leng Xiaoyao came back from City Li, and they could return to City Chang together. Shen Xiyin was scared by what had happened this time, so she decided to wait till Leng Xiaoyao came back from City Li and they could go to City Chang together. Anyway, they had agreed to return to City Chang this Sunday or next Monday. There wasnt a big difference. After Leng Xiaoyao left, she took a taxi back to the hotel. On her way back, she called Li Mochen and asked him what he was doing. It was still early and wasnt 10 pm yet, so Li Mochen and the others were chatting and drinking tea in the tea hall of the hotel. Normally, most people went to bed at 10 pm, but Li Mochen and the others wouldnt go to sleep until 12 am. Even if they went to sleepte, they would still be full of energy. When Shen Xiyin received Leng Xiaoyaos reply, she spoke to her father about it. Her father reminded her to stay home other than when visiting Shen Yamei with him tomorrow until Leng Xiaoyao came back. If her friends asked her out, they could meet at her home, or she could say that she was sick and couldnt go out. Back in the hotel. Leng Xiaoyao directly went to meet Li Mochen and the others in the tea hall. At that moment, Li Mochen, Si Yiqi, Mu Yiyang, Jiang Han, Mu Fan, and Mu Yiyangs subordinates were all in a private room of the tea hall. There were six of them in all. During this journey, only Si Yiqi came without any subordinates. Because Li Mochen was there, he had nothing to worry about. Leng Xiaoyao was also with him. They went together and would go home together. Once Leng Xiaoyao walked inside, Mu Yiyang greeted her enthusiastically. Hi, Xiaoyao, youre back. Where did you go? Why are you back sote? Ive been waiting for you for a long while. Mr. Mu, why are you waiting for me? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Cant I see you for no reason? I havent seen you in a long time! Mu Yiyang said. A long time? I think its only been several days, Leng Xiaoyao retorted. She directly went to sit down next to Li Mochen. Jiang Han, Mu Fan, and Mu Yiyangs subordinate immediately turned to nce at Li Mochen, but he didnt look displeased at all. Jiang Han and Mu Fan couldnt help thinking about it, while Mu Yiyangs subordinate was extremely shocked. The woman sat next to Li Mochen, but Li Mochen seemed very calm. However, what shocked them more happened afterwards. When Leng Xiaoyao sat down, Li Mochen naturally poured a cup of tea for her. Even Si Yiqi and Mu Yiyang were slightly surprised. Is it done? Li Mochen asked with concern. They knew that Leng Xiaoyao went to deal with something, but they didnt know what it was. Anyway, it was Leng Xiaoyaos affair, so they wouldnt ask about it. Yeah, its done, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great, well leave for City Li at 8 am tomorrow. Are you fine with that? asked Li Mochen again. Of course, Leng Xiaoyao replied. Her business here was done, so she could leave at any time. When Leng Xiaoyao talked with Li Mochen, they seemed very close. At this time, Leng Xiaoyao turned to look at Mu Yiyangs subordinate and said, Your forehead is a little ck. You must be more careful these days, but I dont think you can avoid the ident. Let me draw a talisman to help you. Hearing that, everyone was confused except for Li Mochen. They didnt take Leng Xiaoyaos words seriously and thought she was simply joking. His forehead was a little ck? A talisman? She sounded like a scammer! Xiaoyao, you can see that his forehead is a little ck and you can draw talismans? asked Mu Yiyang, but he wasnt serious. Although he knew that Leng Xiaoyao was skilled, he didnt believe in superstitions. Yeah, I know you dont believe it, but Brother Mochen believes me. Even if you dont believe me, you should believe Brother Mochen, right? Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoyao was aware that Mu Yiyangs subordinate had a close rtionship with him, so she told them her secret. Because Li Mochen trusted them, she was willing to share her secrets with them. Mochen, that cant be true! Everyone turned to look at Li Mochen and Mu Yiyang asked him that question. Although he asked that question, he realized that it should be true since Leng Xiaoyao said it in front of Li Mochen. Therefore, they became serious in an instant. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, they were shocked. They couldnt believe it. Its true, Li Mochen said. Since Leng Xiaoyao said that, he wouldnt deny it. In addition, Li Mochen understood that Leng Xiaoyao told them the secret for his sake, so he was slightly touched. It was true that Leng Xiaoyao did it for Li Mochen. With Li Mochens affirmative answer, everyone believed it because they didnt think Li Mochen would fool them. However, it was still totally beyond their expectations. Jesus, doesnt it only exist on TV? Mu Yiyang eximed. Miss Leng, how did you learn those skills? asked Si Yiqi. There are all kinds of strange things in this world, but I cant tell you how I learned those skills. I hope you can keep it a secret for me, Leng Xiaoyao said. Of course. Everyone nodded. After that, Leng Xiaoyao stared at Mu Yiyangs subordinate. If you trust me, I can draw a talisman and you can carry it with you. If you encounter any danger, it can help you survive, but its useful only once. Itll turn to ashes after helping you.. ... Chapter 3170 - 3170 Duty 3170 Duty Some talismans could be used three times, while some were only useful once. It mainly depends on their effects. Leng Xiaoyao gave Li Mochen a talisman to protect himself from evil beings, while the one for Mu Yiyangs subordinate was to prevent him from encountering trouble. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt sure whether the trouble would kill him, but it was better to avoid it as much as possible. I trust you. Miss Leng, thank you for your help, Mu Yiyangs subordinate replied. Even if he didnt trust Leng Xiaoyao, he trusted Li Mochen very much. No need to care about them. Before Leng Xiaoyao said anything, Li Mochen spoke first. He didnt want them to bother Leng Xiaoyao. Its not a big deal. Its just a few talismans. It wont take much time, Leng Xiaoyao said. It wasnt difficult, so she didnt want to upset them. It would only take her a little magical power to draw the talismans. After resting for several hours, she could quickly recover. Thanks, Xiaoyao! Mu Yiyang thanked her at once. If so, draw one for me too, please, Si Yiqi asked. No problem, Leng Xiaoyao said. Afterwards, she took out a pen, yellow paper, and cinnabar. She carried them wherever she went. After Leng Xiaoyao took the things out, everyone was subconsciously quiet and stared at her. They wanted to know how she would draw it. After cing the stuff properly, Leng Xiaoyao picked up the pen and dipped it in the cinnabar. She poured magical power into it, then started drawing. As Leng Xiaoyao released magical power, Li Mochen sensed it. He felt that it was very familiar and realized that Leng Xiaoyao needed the familiar power to draw talismans. Perhaps the power was useful, more so than the talisman. Li Mochen was right. The effect of the talisman didnt rely on the talisman itself, it relied on the magical power. Therefore, people without magical power couldnt draw useful talismans. Actually, not everyone with magical power could do it either because it relied on ones talent to cultivate. Leng Xiaoyao quickly drew on the yellow paper and surprised everyone. She was so good at it. After drawing, Leng Xiaoyao didnt give it to Mu Yiyangs subordinate right away. She would give the talismans to them togetherter. Leng Xiaoyao drew six talismans at once, so it took a lot of magical energy and her face looked a little pale. Are you alright? asked Li Mochen with concern. Xiaoyao, is it OK? Miss Leng, are you alright? The others asked her in concern. Its fine. It only takes some energy. Ill be fine after resting for a while, Leng Xiaoyao said with a smile. Then she folded them one by one into triangles before handing them out. Carry it with you wherever you go. Dont remove it and dont let it touch water. Thank you, Xiaoyao. Thanks, Miss Leng. Everyone thanked her. Xiaoyao, youre amazing! I honestly admire you more and more, Mu Yiyang said. He was indeed more and more impressed by Leng Xiaoyao. Do you still remember what I said to you? I have more surprises that you dont know about yet. I can say that to you again now, Leng Xiaoyao said with a confident smile. Of course, but I find it increasingly strange. Now I feel as if youre not really a human, Mu Yiyang said. Once he said that, Li Mochen gave him a cold nce. Mu Yiyang immediately realized that he shouldnt have said that, so he exined. Um, I mean youre not an ordinary person. Youre like a god Leng Xiaoyao understood Mu Yiyangs meaning, so she wasnt displeased when he said that she wasnt really a human. Im indeed not an ordinary person, but its too exaggerated if you say that Im a god. Leng Xiaoyao said, Since I already shared a secret with you right now, I can tell you more about that. In this world, there are really strange beings you dont think exist. So, you should be mentally-prepared. If you run into strange things in the future and cant deal with them, you can tell me. Ill help you. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, they all looked extremely serious, but had mixed emotions. They indeed didnt believe that those strange things really existed in this world. However, they were told that the truth was different. It was hard for them to ept it so suddenly. Thanks, Xiaoyao, but will it bother you? Mu Yiyang asked. He was grateful to Leng Xiaoyao for what she had done for them, but he was afraid that it might bother her. Right. Si Yiqi chimed in. Not at all. Leng Xiaoyao said, Different professionals have different duties. Soldiers should guard the country, the police should protect the people, and Taoist priests should kill monsters and ghosts. Although Im not a Taoist priest, I have the same duty. Whenever I encounter monsters or ghosts, I have to deal with them. Knowing that, they were less worried. Xiaoyao, do monsters and ghosts really exist? asked Mu Yiyang. Even if Leng Xiaoyao just said that there were all kinds of strange things in this world, she didnt mention any details. He wasnt sure how strange those things could be. Probably. Ive encountered many strange things, but I havent seen any monsters or ghosts yet. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Because she hadnt run into them yet, she wasnt sure. Anyway, since strange things really exist in this world, I believe monsters and ghosts are highly likely to be real too. So, you better be mentally prepared. Although Leng Xiaoyao wasnt sure of it, they agreed that monsters and ghosts really existed. Therefore, they took a breath in, feeling scared. They usually werent afraid of anything, but now suddenly they felt anxious. No matter how bold they were, they were still frightened by the fact that monsters and ghosts could really exist. They were humans, not gods! Everyone was silent, but Leng Xiaoyaos stomach suddenly grumbled. It broke the silence and everyone turned to look at her. Are you hungry? asked Li Mochen. Yeah. Leng Xiaoyao nodded, not feeling embarrassed. What do you want to eat? asked Li Mochen. Chapter 3171 - 3171 You’re too Noisy 3171 Youre too Noisy Em. Leng Xiaoyao thought for a while. How about specialties of City Yun? No problem. Do you want Jiang Han and Mu Fan to bring them back, or must we go out? asked Li Mochen. Because Leng Xiaoyao looked weak now, he wanted to ask for her opinion. He understood that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt so weak, drawing talismans for them just consumed her energy. Therefore, he should care about her. Lets go out! I think its more interesting, Leng Xiaoyao said. After that, they went out together for night snacks. They werent familiar with City Yun and didnt know where they could find delicious food. Therefore, they asked the receptionist about it before leaving. The receptionist rmended two ces to them. One was farther, while the other was nearby. The nearby ce was full of activity, but was also slightly dangerous. People often fought and caused trouble there, so the receptionist rmended the farther ce more. Although fights and arguments sometimes happened at that ce, they didnt happen every day. Even if anything went wrong, only a few drunk people shouted loudly. It wasnt a big issue, and only affected the visitors mood. Nevertheless, Leng Xiaoyao and the others werent afraid of trouble, so they chose the closer ce. However, they chose the nearby ce not just because it was near, but also because it was a little dangerous. It was Leng Xiaoyaos decision, so the others didnt say anything. The ce was only one kilometer away from the hotel. Xiaoyao, sometimes I feel you prefer quiet, but sometimes you want to join the busyness. Which is the real you? asked Mu Yiyang. Whether I prefer quiet or busyness, its me. Itspletely up to my mood, Leng Xiaoyao said. Youre right. Mu Yiyang agreed. About ten minutester, they arrived at the night snack street. It wasrge and was crowded. Because it was full of activity, it was very noisy. Although Li Mochen and his friends had high statuses, they werent picky and were used to ces of different levels. They epted the noise and busyness of this night snack street. Those picky, rich heirs might not like this ce and might think it is dirty, but not every rich heir was picky, so some visitors who showed up here had high statuses too. Even if this ce wasnt as clean and quiet as a luxury restaurant, it wasnt dirty either, some people were just dramatic. Once Leng Xiaoyao and the others walked into the night snack street, they attracted attention because they were extremely good-looking. On their way, some women who had drunk a little much came over to ask for their WeChat ounts, but were ignored. They found a clean and popr restaurant, then ordered a private room and their favorites. Because there were too many diners, they had to wait for a long while. However, they werent in a rush to eat, so they waited patiently. However, before the dishes were ced on the table, they heard the noises of a fight from outside. We really have good luck. Right after we came, we ran into people who want to cause trouble before our dishes are even on the table. Leng Xiaoyao joked. She thought they might not see people fighting here even if it often happened. Unexpectedly, it happened right after they came. It was a joke, but they would do something since there were people fighting. As a soldier, Mu Yiyang stood up first. Lets go have a look, Mu Yiyang said, standing up, and the others followed. Then they went out. The fight was happening in the restaurant they were in. All the diners ran out of the front hall. Only a bunch of hoodlums were smashing and beating around, swearing loudly. What? You denied that you put cockroaches in our grilled fish! And you ndered that they were put by us? Do you want to y tricks and refuse to paypensation? Are we that easy to bully? If you dont paypensation, well smash your restaurant. Right, if you refuse to pay, well smash everything till our anger goes away. Saying that, they continued to smash the restaurant. Although Leng Xiaoyao didnt know which of them put cockroaches in the food, she wouldnt allow the bunch of hoodlums to continue before figuring it out. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao wanted to step up to stop them, but Li Mochen blocked her. Leave it to Jiang Han and Mu Fan. Before Li Mochen finished, Jiang Han and Mu Fan stood out. Mu Yiyangs subordinate also went forward. He followed Jiang Han and Mu Fan up. The three of them were skilled at martial arts, so the bunch of hoodlums were no match for them. In fact, once Jiang Han and the others stood out, they quickly beat the bunch of hoodlums to the side. The bunch of hoodlums were scared and didnt dare to fight back. Because they didnt know which side was wrong yet, Jiang Han didnt seriously injure the hoodlums, and instead just stopped them from moving. Who are you? Its none of your business! the head of the bunch of hoodlums said. Youre too noisy. Our mood to have night snacks is being ruined by you, Jiang Han said. We can lower our voice, the man said. He didnt think that Jiang Han was standing up for the owner of this restaurant. Its toote. Since were involved, well find out the truth, Mu Fan said. You The man was mad. He didnt think they were too noisy, Jiang Han just deliberately interfered. There were other diners, but they said nothing and left. Do you know who we are? If you dare go against us, you cant bear the consequences. The man threatened. Because he couldnt defeat them, he could only threaten them. Its not important. Were not afraid of that. Whats important is finding out who did what, Leng Xiaoyao said, walking over. There are cockroaches in the food. We asked forpensation. They refused and even said that we put the cockroaches inside. We cant tolerate that, the man said angrily. The owner of this restaurant was also angry. It has nothing to do with us! Our kitchen and ingredients are all very clean. It has never happened before. Its you who put the cockroaches into the food. It hasnt happened before, but it doesnt mean it wont ever happen. The man argued. Chapter 3172 - 3172 Bully Other People with Power 3172 Bully Other People with Power There are surveince cameras in our store, but you smashed myputer once you heard that. Now we cant check the surveince video. Its you who wanted to destroy the evidence, the owner of the restaurant said. Dont nder us just because we smashed theputer. The man argued. You The owner of the restaurant was angry and didnt know what to say. After the short argument, Leng Xiaoyao tended to believe the owner. Its fine if theputer is smashed. I have aptop with me. I can y the surveince video, Leng Xiaoyao said, raising theptop bag in her hand to show them. The bunch of hoodlums were displeased. The next moment, their head threatened. I think you better not get involved. Since he threatened Leng Xiaoyao, it proved they were guilty. Otherwise, they would urge Leng Xiaoyao to y the surveince video. Does it mean that you admit that you put cockroaches in the food by yourself? Leng Xiaoyao asked meaningfully. I didnt, but you should mind your own business, the man said, but his voice was much less aggressive. Sorry, Im determined to be involved, Leng Xiaoyao said. You The man was furious, but Leng Xiaoyao was so strong. If they caused trouble again, they couldnt bear the result. However, they would be humiliated if they gave in right now. Therefore, he continued. If you dare to interfere, well pay them back. Upon hearing that, the owner was angry and changed his mind. All of them were local hoodlums, so they could do anything. If he offended them this time, his business might be ruined. If so, I can directly put you in jail for a few years, Li Mochen said coldly. He sounded like the king of hell and scared them. However, they didnt think that Li Mochen could do that, so theyughed at him. Ha-ha, you want to put us in jail for a few years? Who do you think you are? We have powerful support in City Yun. Right, you have no idea how powerful we are. Youre a nobody in our eyes! The other hoodlums also mocked. The owner was very grateful to Li Mochen and the others for their help, but he already decided to give in for the sake of his business. He didnt dare to go against those hoodlums. Before the owner said anything, Li Mochen reversed the situation. Because you attacked a soldier, said Li Mochen. They attacked a soldier? Everyone was struck dumb for a second, looking at Li Mochen and the others in shock. They were soldiers? If so, the bunch of hoodlums would be punished heavily. Are you a soldier? asked the head of the hoodlums. However, he believed that Li Mochen lied to him, so he said, Are you lying? Were not idiots and wont be fooled. As he said that, he didnt sound confident because he was afraid that Li Mochen might really be a soldier. After people from the militarye, youll know, Mu Yiyang said. Hearing that, the man was frightened and frowned. Were they really soldiers? If so, they shouldnt mess with them. However, the bunch of hoodlums were reluctant to believe it. Perhaps Li Mochen simply wanted to scare them! Even if youre a soldier, we didnt attack you. Its you who interfered, said a hoodlum. Right, you interfered. You cant pin the me on us, said another hoodlum. You have support and we have support too. As long as our support is more powerful, we can decide the details. There arent surveince videos anyway, Leng Xiaoyao said. You The hoodlum didnt know what to say. You are bullying us with power, the man said. You tried to bully us first. Why cant we do the same? Do you think you can decide everything? Leng Xiaoyao smiled. Do you think your supporter will continue to support you after knowing who we are? I think your supporter shouldnt be an idiot. There is no need for him to offend important figures for a person who is not important at all. I dont think he wants to be dragged into trouble. In fact, the more important a figure is, the more careful he is. He wont act against other people without confidence. Hell choose to protect himself first. Hearing that, the bunch of hoodlums became timid, because they knew Leng Xiaoyao was right. They knew their status, and it was true that their supporter wouldnt offend a more important figure for them. Otherwise, they would be in trouble. Alright, thats all I want to say. Its up to you right now. Either you apologize to the boss and pay for his losses, or well directly call the police and youll be put in jail. You just threatened us and its enough to be used as evidence. Ive recorded it. If you dare to pay this restaurant back, youll be the main suspects. Im a hacker, so I can pay special attention to this restaurant and their safety all the time. I can spy on you too. So, if you dare to hurt them, Ill know about it quickly. However, I dont have the hobby of peeping at other peoples lives. So, if you choose to apologize and pay for the damage, Ill let you go and wont spy on you. Ill only focus on the boss, but if you do something else, youll be left with no choice and will be put in jail, Leng Xiaoyao said. Even if they werent sure that Li Mochen was a soldier yet, they were afraid that Li Mochen was telling the truth. If they went against them again, they might not be able to bear the result. After hesitating for a long while, they finally yielded and apologized to the boss. Um, were sorry. Were willing to pay for the damage. Yeah, we can pay you. Although they were reluctant to do that, they were scared of Leng Xiaoyao and her friends. They didnt show any unwillingness, because they had no intention of denying it. All in all, their attitude was eptable. Um, I dont need your money, but please dont trouble me again, the owner of this restaurant said. He was still afraid that they might pay him back. He trusted Leng Xiaoyao, but he wanted peace, so he decided to lose some money. Chapter 3173 - 3173 A Perfect Couple 3173 A Perfect Couple T-The boss says he doesnt want money. The hoodlum immediately turned to Leng Xiaoyao and the others. If it was possible, they obviously didnt want to pay the money. Although the number should be ten thousand at most, it wasnt little! They could eat a great meal several times with that money. Since the boss said that, so be it, but you must keep your word. Dont cause trouble here again, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoyao said nothing since the owner made the decision. After all, she didnt live in City Yun, so she couldnt protect thempletely. If the owner wanted to be safe, she would listen to him. O-Of course. The hoodlum answered, then ran away. After dealing with it, Leng Xiaoyao and the others returned to the private room. The drama didnt affect their mood and appetite. In order to thank them, the owner said they could have a meal for free. However, Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to take advantage of the owner, so she still paid for the meal when they left. After having night snacks, they walked the same road back to the hotel. They could digest food by walking. When a girl walked with five men, it easily caused rumors and Leng Xiaoyao was amid criticisms. Leng Xiaoyao was unhappy, but didnt bother to argue with them. Xiaoyao, you look so calm. Arent you angry? Mu Yiyang asked curiously when noticing that Leng Xiaoyao was calm. Even as men, they were angry when they heard those maliciousments. However, Leng Xiaoyao said nothing, so they didnt talk about it. Of course Im angry, but I wont bother to argue with them. Even if I win, so what? They dont know us anyway. Nobody will know who they are judging, Leng Xiaoyao said. Youre right, but youre really optimistic. Other girls might not tolerate them, Mu Yiyang said. Im not an ordinary girl, Leng Xiaoyao retorted proudly. Right, ordinary girls arentparable to you, Mu Yiyang agreed. He didnt try to please Leng Xiaoyao, he was simply being honest. Ha-ha, I agree. Leng Xiaoyao was pleased. However, Li Mochen somehow felt displeased when Mu Yiyang happily spoke with Leng Xiaoyao. He felt that Mu Yiyang was slightly hateful and he wanted to interrupt them, but he didnt know what to say. At that moment, Leng Xiaoyao nced over Li Mochens face and noticed that he didnt look happy. She remembered that he still had an injury and thought that he might feel ufortable, so she asked, Brother Mochen, are you alright? You dont look well. Do you feel ufortable anywhere? Li Mochen didnt know why but he answered. Yeah, the wound is aching. Leng Xiaoyao immediately grabbed Li Mochens hand to put magical power into his body. Seeing that, everyone rounded their eyes in shock. They werent surprised that Leng Xiaoyao grabbed Li Mochens hand, but that Li Mochen didnt get rid of her hand or show any dislike. Li Mochen was ufortable, but why did Leng Xiaoyao grab his hand? In addition, it seemed that Leng Xiaoyao cared a lot about Li Mochen, making it hard for them to believe that they only had a normal rtionship. Li Mochen didnt care about what other people were thinking. When he felt the magical power from Leng Xiaoyao, he felt guilty because he actually didnt feel ufortable anywhere. Even if his wound didnt healpletely yet, it was almost fine and wasnt painful. If there was any part that was ufortable, it was his heart. After seeing Leng Xiaoyaos reaction, he felt much better. Um, Im fine now, Li Mochen said. Seeing that Li Mochen indeed got better, Leng Xiaoyao let go of his hand. Afterwards, she said to him, Dont hesitate to tell me if you feel ufortable, alright? Sure, I know, Li Mochen said obediently. After that, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen finally noticed the others looking at them. Without dy, Li Mochen gave them a cold nce and they immediately withdrew their gazes. Leng Xiaoyao understood what they were thinking. They were clearly surprised that Li Mochen didnt push her away. However, she didnt bother to exin it. Along the way, the others nced at Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen once in a while. At the beginning, Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about that, but she became slightly unhappy when they wouldnt stop. Why cant you stop ncing at me? Are you in love with me? She joked. Even though Li Mochen understood why they were ncing at Leng Xiaoyao and him, he was also unhappy upon hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words and turned to stare at them. Mu Yiyang and the others were scared and exined at once. Please dont misunderstand us, Xiaoyao. W-We dont have that intention. So what do you mean? Leng Xiaoyao said aggressively. We just feel you and Mochen are a perfect couple, ha-ha! Mu Yiyang blurted it out because he didnt know how to exin it. As soon as he finished speaking, Li Mochen snapped at him. Nonsense! Li Mochen didnt hate it when he was connected with Leng Xiaoyao. Instead, he was pleased when Mu Yiyang said that he and Leng Xiaoyao were a perfect couple. He snapped at Mu Yiyang simply because he was afraid that Leng Xiaoyao might feel embarrassed. However, Leng Xiaoyao didnt feel embarrassed at all. She only felt it wasnt appropriate to say that given her rtionship with Li Mochen right now. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao said, In fact, I agree with you because were both good-looking, but I know what youre thinking. You are curious about my rtionship with Brother Mochen. Were friends, so please dont think too much about it. If there is anything different, we wont keep it a secret from you. Li Mochens heart skipped a beat when Leng Xiaoyao agreed that they were a perfect couple. However, he was upset when Leng Xiaoyao exined that there was nothing special between them and they were merely friends. However, they were indeed just friends. But Mochen has never been so close with a girl before. Hes so close to you, and he treats you Mu Yiyang said. He didnt ept Leng Xiaoyaos exnation. Chapter 3174 - 3174 Don’t Regret It 3174 Dont Regret It Although there was a big difference between Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyaos status and it was impossible for them to be together realistically, they cared about love more than status. In addition, given Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, she would be a powerful person sooner orter. Therefore, Mu Yiyang thought that Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were a perfect couple given their appearances and abilities. Alright, stop there. Before Mu Yiyang finished, Li Mochen interrupted him and warned him with a cold nce. Mu Yiyang immediately shut his mouth, but it was really ufortable to have to keep it to himself. Afterwards, Li Mochen said to Leng Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, please dont be mad. What they said ispletely nonsense. Even though Li Mochen understood that Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about that, he still said that tofort her. However, even he didnt notice that he actually said it in a fit of pique. Back in the hotel, Leng Xiaoyao and the others returned to their own rooms. Lying in bed, Li Mochen couldnt sleep. He remembered the picture that had appeared in his mind before. In the picture, the girl who looked exactly the same as Leng Xiaoyao angrily pointed and shouted at him. Perhaps because he kept on thinking of the picture before he slept, he dreamed about the picture after falling asleep. This time, he clearly heard her voice. Li Mochen, tell your people to stay away from me. I want to hang out. I can enjoy myself as I want. You have no power to restrict me. It sounded so simr to Leng Xiaoyaos voice, but the tone and attitude were different from the Leng Xiaoyao he met right now. After having the dream, Li Mochen abruptly woke up, then he began to think about it. Why? Was this girl Leng Xiaoyao? Was it just an illusion or reality? Was there really a thing like a previous incarnation which Leng Xiaoyao had mentioned? Did Leng Xiaoyao treating him so well have something to do with the previous incarnation? Was it true that Leng Xiaoyao owed him in the previous incarnation? Tonight, Li Mochen couldnt sleep. He didnt even sleep for three hours by the time the sky was bright. At 7 am, everyone got up and packed up. Before 7:40 am, they gathered together at the front hall and set off. At 9 am, Shen Yaping called Shen Yamei. After making sure that she was home, he visited her with Shen Xiyao and Shen Xiyin. Shen Yaping told Shen Yamei that he needed to speak to her about something, so Shen Yamei had no idea that her scheme was already exposed and didnt think it had something to do with Shen Xiyin nor did she feel anxious. She didnt know why her older brother wanted to see her, but she would find outter. Shen Yameis family wasnt far from the Shen family, so they arrived about twenty minutester. Shen Yameis husbands family was very ordinary, but she had received 10% of the Shen familys businesses as the daughter. Therefore, she was rich too and lived in an expensive block. In addition, with the help of the Shen family, Shen Yameis husband had a sessful business now. Shen Yamei didnt have a job, so she got upte. Although she didnt have a job, she received a dividend from the Shen familys businesses. She also bought many stores and houses. By renting them out, she could make a lot of rent every year. Therefore, she hung out all day with her friends, shopping and taking care of her skin. Because Shen Yamei knew that her older brother wasing, she didnt sleepte. Without dy, she got up quickly. Even if it was only her older brother, she still tidied herself up carefully. By the time Shen Yaping and the others arrived, Shen Yamei wasnt done yet, but she had asked the domestic servant to entertain them. About a dozen minutester, Shen Yamei came downstairs. Shen Yamei understood that Shen Yaping woulde, but she was surprised to see Shen Xiyao and Shen Xiyin. Besides, they looked angry. Somehow she had a premonition. Brother Yaping, Xiyao, Xiyin, why did you alle? Did anything happen? asked Shen Yamei. Tell your domestic servant to go out for a while, Shen Yaping said, curbing his anger. Hearing that, Shen Yamei was even more nervous, but she still asked the domestic servant to go out. She was afraid that Shen Yaping would say something to embarrass her and she didnt want the domestic servant to hear it. After the domestic servant went out, only the Shen familys members were in the living room. Shen Yaping lost his temper and questioned Shen Xiyin. Shen Yamei, my family has never hurt you before and we never hesitate to help you. Its fine that youre not grateful, but why did you try to harm Shen Xiyin Shen Yamei was scared when Shen Yaping shouted her name. She immediately realized that this wasnt a friendly visit. After hearing Shen Yapings words, Shen Yamei was shocked and trembled in fear. Her older brother already knew that she had tried to harm Shen Xiyin. Was Lu Laosan exposed? Brother Yaping, w-what do you mean? Before making it clear, Shen Yamei didnt want to admit it, so she yed dumb. However, because she was guilty, her voice was trembling. What do you mean? Am I not clear enough? Or do you think you can get away with it by ying dumb? Shen Yaping was angry. In his opinion, Shen Yamei was simply a contemptible wretch making trouble. Brother Yaping, you got me wrong. I would never harm Xiyin. Shen Yamei continued to deny it. However, in front of the powerful Shen Yaping, Shen Yameicked confidence. Do you think I came to see you without evidence? Shen Yaping asked coldly. Afterwards, he took out his phone and yed the voice recording. When Shen Yamei heard the voice recording of her conversation with Lu Laosan, she was too scared to stand steadily and her face turned deathly pale. How did they have a voice recording of her conversation with Lu Laosan? What do you want to say now? asked Shen Yaping. Shen Yamei remained silent because she didnt know what to say after the evidence was ced on the table. You even tried to use evil power. Good for you. After you failed once, you even asked the man called Lu Laosan to take action by himself Shen Yaping was so furious that he was out of breath. Shen Yamei still said nothing because she honestly didnt know what to say. She was in a total mess right now and had no idea how to face Shen Yaping and the others. Chapter 3175 - 3175 Cut off Relationship with Shen Yamei 3175 Cut off Rtionship with Shen Yamei The more Shen Yamei refused to say anything, the angrier Shen Yaping was. He felt that Shen Yamei didnt think she was wrong and didnt show any guilt. When you tried to harm Xiyin, did you n to cut off your rtionship with the Shen family? asked Shen Yaping coldly. Or did she think they would forgive her for the sake of the Shen family? They werent so weak! No Shen Yamei replied subconsciously. It was impossible for her to cut off rtions with the Shen family. Otherwise, her family would lose such a powerful support and they couldnt receive help from the Shen family anymore. Do you think the Shen family will still take you as a family member after you tried to harm Xiyin? Shen Yaping asked instead, feeling that her answer was ridiculously funny. Shen Yamei didnt know what to say. She obviously knew that the Shen family wouldnt regard her as a family member any longer after knowing that she had tried to harm Shen Xiyin. However, she had no idea that the Shen family would know! Unfortunately, the Shen family was aware of it now. What should she do? What could she do? Aunt Yamei, I always respected you, but I didnt expect you to harm me for my cousins ambition. Aunt Yamei, you broke my heart. I even doubt whether you sincerely treated me well before. Is your care for me real? I cant treat you as my family any longer. This is thest time that I will call you aunt, Shen Xiyin said. Shen Yamei really hurt her heart and she could never get over it. I Shen Yamei wanted to say something again, but didnt know what to say because she had indeed hurt Shen Xiyin. Shen Yamei, after you tried to harm Xiyin, shouldnt you apologize? We said so much, but you remained silent. Dont you feel guilty at all? If Xiyin hadnt had good luck and her friend had discovered it first, Xiyin would be ruined by you Shen Yaping became angrier when Shen Xiyin didnt apologize. Upon hearing that, Shen Yamei realized that she was terribly wrong. She immediately apologized. Xiyin, Im sorry, its my fault. I shouldnt have done that. Please forgive me this once. Shen Yamei really regretted doing it, but it was toote. In fact, if her scheme wasnt exposed, she wouldnt regret it. People never regretted doing wrong things until they paid the price. Moreover, people only regretted it because they were reluctant to pay the price. Before they did bad things, they had the idea of giving up and wondered what would happen if they were exposed. However, they still did it. Forgive you? Sorry, I cant do that. Its already very nice of me that I didnt call the police and put you in jail, Shen Xiyin said. She wasnt so tolerant and wouldnt forgive her aunt after she tried to harm her. If it were someone else, she wouldnt hesitate to throw the person in jail. They decided not to sue Shen Yamei precisely because she was a member of the Shen family and Shen Xiyin wasnt really harmed in the end. Hearing that Shen Xiyin wouldnt put her in jail, Shen Yamei was relieved. However, she also hoped that the Shen family could forgive her. She didnt want her rtionship with the Shen family to be cut off! Brother Yaping, I know Im wrong. Its my fault. Shen Yamei turned to beg Shen Yaping at once and cried out, hoping that Shen Yaping could forgive her and still ept her. Its your fault whether you know it or not, but its not enough for you to admit that youre wrong. Its already very forgiving of us that we dont sue you. I didnt tell mother and your sister-inw about this. I wont do that either, but from now on, youre no longer my younger sister nor Xiyao and Xiyins aunt. Dont contact your sister-inw again. I wont help your family anymore either. Our mother is still your mother. You can still go to see her at the Shen familys mansion, but you better do that when were not home because we dont want to see you, Shen Yaping said with determination. Would you forgive me if I did the same thing to your daughter? Shen Yaping asked coldly. I Shen Yamei was struck dumb for a second and didnt know what to say, because she couldnt do that if it happened to her daughter. So, why do you think Id forgive you? Xiyao, Xiyin, lets go, Shen Yaping said. After that, he turned around and walked out, followed by Shen Xiyao and Shen Xiyin. Shen Yamei copsed to the ground. After being in shock for a long while, she suddenly remembered something. Then she took out her phone and called Lu Laosan. She believed that Shen Yaping hearing about her scheme must have something to do with Lu Laosan. If Lu Laosao didnt betray her or give Shen Yaping the voice recording of their conversation, Shen Yaping wouldnt know about it! To her astonishment, Lu Laosan recorded their conversation. Because Lu Laosan was seriously injured, he couldnt answer Shen Yameis call. That being the case, Shen Yamei was even more convinced that Lu Laosan told Shen Yaping what she had done and now he didnt dare to answer her call. After second thought, Lu Laosan might not be able to answer her call instead of not daring to do that. Shen Yaping forgave her because she was a member of the Shen family, but Lu Laosan wasnt. Therefore, Lu Laosan should be in trouble. Even if Shen Yamei med Lu Laosan for it, she had no intention of paying Lu Laosan back because she understood that he wouldnt have been willing to do that. He must have been forced to tell Shen Yaping everything. After all, Lu Laosan was in trouble because of her, so she had no reason to punish him. However, what should she do now? She understood her older brothers character very well. Once he said it, he would carry out his word. Therefore, she was full of regrets at this moment. In despair, she had no idea what to do. Coincidentally, right after Shen Yaping said he wouldnt help Shen Yameis family again, Shen Yameis husband encountered trouble. When Shen Yaping just arrived at home, Shen Yameis husband called him. The moment Shen Yaping saw that the caller was Shen Yameis husband, he didnt answer. He didnt care whether Shen Yameis husband already knew what Shen Yamei had done to Shen Xiyin or needed help. He never liked Shen Yameis husband, who didnt have abilities but had great ambition. Shen Yameis husband loved to y petty tricks, so he always caused trouble and Shen Yaping had to help him deal with it. Chapter 3176 - 3176 Become Poor 3176 Be Poor Although Shen Yaping never liked Shen Yameis husband, he still helped him for Shen Yamei. However, now he decided not to do that again. They should bear the result by themselves! Shen Yaping refused to answer the call, so Shen Yameis husband called him again. After trying several times, he stopped and instead called Shen Yamei. Yamei, I encountered some problems in thepany. I need your older brothers help, but he didnt answer my calls. Why dont you call him? Shen Yameis husband said. He didnt wonder whether Shen Yaping refused to pick up his calls. He failed to get through to Shen Yaping, so he asked Shen Yamei to try it. You failed to get through to him. I obviously cant either, Shen Yamei said,cking confidence. Because she just cried, her voice became hoarse. Therefore, her husband asked her with concern, How are you? Do you have a cold? No, Im fine, Shen Yamei said, but she felt even guiltier when she said that. For the time being, she didnt know how to exin the situation to her husband. It was impossible for her to keep it a secret from him. Because he needed Shen Yapings help right now, he would go to ask Shen Yaping why if Shen Yaping refused to answer his calls. Therefore, he could quickly find out about it. Alright, Ill continue to call him, Shen Yameis husband said. After that, he directly hung up the call. It was urgent, so he had no time to care about Shen Yamei. Shen Yamei didnt mind, because she was unwilling to talk to her husband right now. After hanging up the call with Shen Yamei, Shen Yameis husband continued to call Shen Yaping. This time, Shen Yaping answered it. Otherwise, he would be annoyed if Shen Yameis husband wouldnt stop calling him. It was better to make it clear. Once Shen Yaping answered the call, Shen Yameis husband said, Yaping, you finally answered my call. I just encountered Before he could finish, Shen Yaping interrupted him. Deal with your own business in the future. Dont turn to me for help again. If you want to know the reason, ask Shen Yamei. The next second, Shen Yaping hung up on Shen Yameis husband. Shen Yapings response scared him. Shen Yaping said he wouldnt help him again. How could he do that? If Shen Yaping didnt help him, what should he do? During these years, he was used to relying on Shen Yaping. If Shen Yaping didnt help him, he had no idea what to do. Because he didnt know the reason yet, he couldnt call Shen Yaping again. Since Shen Yaping told him to ask Shen Yamei, he decided to ask Shen Yamei first. What had happened that angered Shen Yaping so much? Why did Shen Yaping refuse to help him? Without dy, Shen Yameis husband called her again. Shen Yamei didnt know whether her husband had gotten through to Shen Yaping, but she felt guilty when she saw her husbands call. Finally, she still answered it. Yamei, I just called your older brother, but he said he wont help us again. He told me to ask you why. What happened? Shen Yameis husband asked with displeasure and anxiety. Obviously, it had something to do with Shen Yamei. I-I-I Shen Yamei stammered. She didnt know what to say. Tell me. Shen Yameis husband shouted, What happened? Do you have something to do with why your older brother doesnt want to help me again? What did you do? Shen Yamei took a deep breath. Since her husband already knew, she had to be honest. Therefore, she decided to tell her husband everything. Shen Yamei said that their daughter was jealous of Shen Xiyin, so their daughter wanted Shen Xiyin to leave the designing industry. Their daughter asked her to disable Shen Xiyins hand. If she didnt do that, their daughter would turn to someone else for help. Left with no choice, Shen Yamei agreed to help their daughter and paid someone to harm Shen Xiyin. Unfortunately, Shen Yaping learned about it and came to see her. He said that she was no longer his younger sister and he wouldnt help their family again. Shen Yamei borated on that, but she didnt mention the jade pendant. Although she wasnt sure whether the so-called evil power really existed yet, she felt the situation might be worse if she mentioned it. Knowing the reason, Shen Yameis husband was furious. His wife and his daughter tried to ruin Shen Xiyin out of jealousy? Hadnt they ever thought about the fact that they relied on the Shen family to be rich? Given their treatment to Shen Xiyin, they were digging their own graves! Shen Yameis husband wasnt a good man and he didnt have abilities. He only loved to y petty tricks. However, he understood that he relied on Shen Yaping to be sessful. Therefore, he always pleased Shen Yaping and never thought of messing with him. He didnt lose his cool just because Shen Yaping was better than him. Moreover, he was grateful to Shen Yaping. Shen Yamei, dont you want to live a good life any longer? How could you harm your own niece? Dont you have any sense of gratitude? Shen Yameis husband shouted at her. No matter how useless he was, he wouldnt have the idea of harming his family members. Unexpectedly, Shen Yamei, who looked nice, dared to do that. Shen Yamei was struck dumb. Her husband had rarely shouted at her like that because they had a harmonious marriage. Shen Yamei was mad, but she said nothing because she knew that she was wrong. I-I know Im wrong. Im full of regrets too, but my older brother refused to forgive me, Shen Yamei said, feeling aggrieved. If your scheme werent exposed, would you regret it? Had you ever thought about the result when you did it? Shen Yameis husband questioned her. You spoiled our daughter, so she became selfish and ungrateful. She even tried to harm her own cousin. Now your older brother refuses to help us. If I cant solve the problems, well be poor! Shen Yameis husband said coldly. After that, he hung up and sank down on the chair, filled with irritation. He understood that Shen Yaping wouldnt answer his call again, so he sent him a message. He apologized to them. He knew Shen Yapings character very well. Since Shen Yaping said he wouldnt help them again, he meant it. However, Shen Yameis husband still wanted to try it. After all, he didnt try to harm Shen Xiyin. It was his wife and his daughters fault. However, Shen Yaping ignored him. Chapter 3177 - 3177 Feel and Guess 3177 Feel and Guess Afterwards, Shen Yameis husband called their daughter and heavily criticized her. After Shen Yameis daughter heard about it, she didnt think she was wrong at all. Instead, she was furious that they failed to harm Shen Xiyin and get her out of the designing industry. After having the call with her father, she immediately called Shen Yamei and med her mother for it. She believed that it was her mothers fault that their n was ruined. Shen Yamei felt extremely aggrieved. She tried to harm her niece for her daughter, but she was criticized in the end. When Shen Yaping and the others got home, Old Mrs. Shen and Mrs. Shen noticed that they were in a bad mood. They asked them why, but nobody exined. A whileter, Shen Yaping went to thepany. After two hours, Leng Xiaoyao and the others arrived in City Li by car. Because there would be a stone gambling event, many visitors came to City Li and they had to book rooms beforehand. Leng Xiaoyao didnt need to worry about that. Li Mochen had already made all the arrangements once they decided toe here. When they got to City Li, it was still early, not even 10 am yet. Do you need a rest first? We can go to the meeting ce after lunch. Li Mochen asked Leng Xiaoyao. It sounded casual, but he actually asked that out of concern. Normally, Li Mochen wouldnt care so much about anyone. Im not tired at all. I dont need a rest. How about you? If you need to, you can go rest for a while. If not, we can directly go to the main venue, Leng Xiaoyao said. As soon as they got to City Li, she couldnt wait to go there. They only had two days, so they should leave tomorrow or the day after. Were not tired, said Mu Yiyang and the others at once. They also wanted to see Leng Xiaoyao gamble on stones. It was true that they couldnt wait to see Leng Xiaoyao doing it instead of themselves. Because they didnt know much about stone-gambling, they simply came for fun, but Leng Xiaoyao had skills. Great, then lets go to the main venue! I cant wait to see Miss Leng gamble on stones. Im waiting to let Miss Leng pick up some for me, Si Yiqi said. Sure! Li Mochen answered. Then they went straight to the stone-gambling main venue. He also wanted to see Leng Xiaoyao gamble on stones, but he cared more about her condition. Jiang Han and the others realized that Leng Xiaoyao had skills in stone-gambling. Even Si Yiqi and Mu Yiyang both hoped that she could win. However, they just learned that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt an ordinary person, so they werent surprised by her abilities. The stone-gambling event would be held for three days. On the first day, all the businessmen gathered together at the stone-gambling street and square. They could freely choose the raw jade materials. On the second day, there would be an auction at the auction house of the antique appraisal. All the raw jade materials on sale were checked by experts and there was a high probability to cut jade from them. There were also half-cut raw jade materials. The number of the guests invited to the auction was limited. Normally, the host would send the invitation letter to the businessmen and some people would also get an invitation letter through connections. The invitation letter wasnt sent to a specific person. With an invitation letter, two people could go. Since they all came, Mu Yiyang got four invitation letters, so there was nothing for Leng Xiaoyao to be worried about. On the third day, they could make deals for jade. Many people would sell the jade and the most generous bidder would have it. Today was the first day, so they were all looking at raw jade materials at the stone-gambling street and square. There were so many raw jade materials, so Leng Xiaoyao couldnt look at every piece within a day. She needed to touch them to see whether there was magical power. At a nce, she could see that there were over ten thousand raw jade materials and there could be more inside. She needed to spend at least two seconds on each raw jade material, so she didnt have much time. As a result, Leng Xiaoyao needed good luck to cut out jade. This time, she simply came to get familiar with this ce. After the National College Entrance Examination, she woulde here again to look at those raw jade materials slowly. At the big square, the raw jade materials at the stands were at low level. It wasnt likely to cut out jade from them. Therefore, they went directly torge stores. Inrge stores, there were more raw jade materials of high quality, so it should be more possible to cut out jade. We can go torger stores, Leng Xiaoyao suggested. No problem, wherever you go, well follow you, Mu Yiyang said. Because Mu Yiyang replied to Leng Xiaoyao first every time, Li Mochen felt he was a little hateful, but he had no position to say anything. Right, well follow you, Si Yiqi said. The others had no disagreements, so they went to therger stores. Go get two carts, Li Mochen said to Jiang Han and Mu Fan. Sure. They answered and immediately left to carry out the order. Wait a second. Leng Xiaoyao shouted to them, Three please. Lin Mu, go with them, Mu Yiyang said to his subordinate. Sure. Lin Mu answered, then went with Jiang Han and Mu Fan. A cart could amodate many raw jade materials. Leng Xiaoyao asked for three. They didnt doubt Leng Xiaoyaos ability. Instead, they were looking forward to it. There were many people in therge stores too, but they werent as crowded as the square. Because they wanted to see how Leng Xiaoyao chose raw jade materials, they followed Leng Xiaoyao all the time and didnt go to look at the raw jade materials. Why dont you look around? asked Leng Xiaoyao. We want to see how you choose raw jade materials, Mu Yiyang said. I rely on my feelings by touching them, Leng Xiaoyao said. Feelings? No way! Do you have special abilities? Si Yiqi asked. He didnt finish, but his meaning couldnt be more obvious. Leng Xiaoyao put on a mysterious smile and said nothing, which was a silent admission. Knowing that, they all couldnt wait to see whether Leng Xiaoyao could cut out jade from the raw jade materials she chose. ... Leng Xiaoyao ignored them and began to feel the raw jade materials. When other people saw that Leng Xiaoyao pressed on the raw jade materials one after another for only one or two seconds, they knew that she was using her special ability to feel them. After dozens of raw jade materials, Leng Xiaoyao found no magical power, but it was very normal. Normally, there was only jade after cutting over a thousand raw jade materials open. However, onlookers were surprised by Leng Xiaoyaos way of choosing raw jade materials. She touched them quickly, but didnt observe them carefully. It looked like she was grocery shopping. They felt that Leng Xiaoyao knew nothing about stone-gambling and simply came for fun. Chapter 3178 - 3178 Pay by Yourself 3178 Pay by Yourself In fact, there were many visitors who came here for fun these days, so they didnt think it was a big deal. After all, only a few people were good at stone-gambling. Leng Xiaoyao had good luck. After touching about eighty raw jade materials, she found two pieces with magical power. Unfortunately, the magical power was very weak, which proved the jade inside wasnt of high quality. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about that. As long as there was magical power, she decided to buy them. If she gave them up just because they were of bad quality, she might not find jade again. Seeing that Leng Xiaoyao picked them up, the others guessed to themselves whether there was jade inside. They couldnt wait to cut them open! They didnt know whether there was jade in the raw jade materials which Leng Xiaoyao picked up, but they believed there was definitely no jade in those she left behind. Half an hourter, Leng Xiaoyao had touched a lot of raw jade materials and found five with jade inside. Among them, four had weak magical power, while only one had slightly stronger magical power. Leng Xiaoyao put the one with stronger magical power into another cart. Leng Xiaoyao was currently a low level cultivator, so she didnt have much energy. After half an hour, she felt tired, so she rested for a while. Seeing that they followed her all the time, Leng Xiaoyao took out two raw jade materials with weak magical power and gave them to Mu Yiyang and Si Yiqi. Each of you can have one. Go pay the bill by yourself and cut it open. Dont you feel tired after following me for so long? Just know that whether you can cut out jade depends on your luck. Mu Yiyangs and Si Yiqis eyes lit up at once, because they had agreed that Leng Xiaoyao would pick up several raw jade materials for them. Therefore, they epted the raw jade materials and took them over at once. Thank you, Xiaoyao! Thank you, Miss Leng. Great, well go to pay the bill and cut them open right now, they said and walked to the counter. When Mu Yiyang and Si Yiqi walked away, Leng Xiaoyao felt someone staring at her back. She turned and saw Li Mochen. Li Mochen frowned and looked upset. Leng Xiaoyao immediately realized what he was thinking, so she said with a smile, Wait a second. Ill give you a much better one than theirs. Li Mochen was satisfied and slightly smiled. Great. Li Mochen didnt know when he got used to Leng Xiaoyaos special treatment. If Leng Xiaoyao treated him the same as she did to other people, he would feel upset. Once she treated him differently, he would be happy. Seeing Leng Xiaoyaos interaction with Li Mochen, Jiang Han and the others were shocked. They had never seen Li Mochen jealous before. Because they were too shocked, they forgot to withdraw their sight. Li Mochen felt it and gave them a cold nce. The next moment, they immediately moved their eyes away. I want to have some water, Leng Xiaoyao said. Ill go buy it. Jiang Han answered at once, then went out. Before long, Jiang Han came back with a stic bag containing bottles of water, then he gave each of them a bottle. After drinking water, Leng Xiaoyao felt much better and continued to check the raw jade materials. Mu Yiyang and Si Yiqi went to cut their stones after paying the bill. Because there were many people today, three stone-cutting machines were busy working. They stood in line and several people waited before them. None of the raw jade materials waspletely stone, so it took only a few minutes to cut open a raw jade material. A whileter, it was Mu Yiyang and Si Yiqis turn. Because Mu Yiyang and Si Yiqi had expectations for the raw jade materials chosen by Leng Xiaoyao, they were very nervous when the stone-cutters began to cut their stones. After the firstyer of Mu Yiyangs raw jade material was removed, there was no green, but Si Yiqis showed green. Si Yiqi was excited and the crowd eximed. Although many people had cut out jade in City Li before, it didnt often happen, so it still aroused surprise once there was green shown. Afterwards, many people showed their envy. There was no green in Mu YIyangs raw jade material yet, so he was disappointed and was envious of Si Yiqi, but he wasnt jealous. Leng Xiaoyao heard what they were doing. She stayed calm. Li Mochen wasnt surprised either, but Jiang Han and the others were astonished. They didnt expect to see green in it. Because they had to stay with Li Mochen and the others, they couldnt run there and have a look. After the second cut, Mu Yiyangs raw jade material also showed green. Si Yiqis raw jade material was profitable. Although the jade was an average type, he was still very happy. In addition, they admired Leng Xiaoyao more because there was jade in both of their raw jade materials. Both of them won and cut out money. Some people wanted to buy Mu Yiyangs and Si Yiqis jade, but they wouldnt sell. After all, it was chosen by Leng Xiaoyao for them, so they would keep it as a souvenir. Even if their jade was an average type, it was big, so it was worth about a million yuan. They only paid several hundred yuan for the raw jade materials. Therefore, they made a fortune. Before they finished, Leng Xiaoyao found two more raw jade materials with magical power. One had strong magical power, while the other had weak magical power. Mu Yiyang and Si Yiqi carried their jade back to Leng Xiaoyaos side andplimented her at once. Xiaoyao, youre so unbelievable! See? Both of us cut out jade, Mu Yiyang said. Right, it seems there is jade in the rest too, Si Yiqi said, looking at the few raw jade materials in the cart. They admired Leng Xiaoyao more than ever. Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said nothing. She obviously knew that there was jade in the rest. Leng Xiaoyao continued to pick raw jade materials. About twenty minutester, she found two more raw jade materials with magical power, then stopped. It was nearly 12 pm, so they should go have lunch. Due to therge consumption of energy, she was hungry. Im starving. Lets go have lunch! We cane again after the meal, said Leng Xiaoyao. She took out those raw jade materials with weak magical power and gave one piece to each of them, but she gave one with strong magical power to Li Mochen. Here, each of you can have one piece. Go pay the bill by yourself. At the beginning, Jiang Han and the others felt they shouldnt take them, so they rejected them. Let me pay for yours as well! Li Mochen said to Leng Xiaoyao. No need, I can do it myself. Leng Xiaoyao rejected, but she felt touched by Li Mochens words. Chapter 3179 - 3179 Do You Want to Prove Yourself? 3179 Do You Want to Prove Yourself? However, the others were surprised by Li Mochens words. Li Mochen really treated Leng Xiaoyao differently. They were confused, but didnt dare to ask about it. After settling the bill, they left. There were many restaurants outside the stone-gambling street. Because there were too many visitors, they had to wait a long time, so they drove to a farther ce. It was a smart choice. Once they went to a farther restaurant, there were much fewer people and they could eat half an hourter. They ate quickly, so they finished the meal within twenty minutes. Afterwards, they ordered tea and rested for a while. Then they went back and continued to pick raw jade materials. They had agreed to enjoy themselves here, but now they followed Leng Xiaoyao everywhere. Since Leng Xiaoyao had the ability to find jade by instinct, there was no need for them to slowly observe raw jade materials, which was boring. It was more fun to watch Leng Xiaoyao pick raw jade materials. Aftering to the stone-gambling street again, they went to the same store. An hourter, Leng Xiaoyao felt most raw jade materials in this store and got three with weak magical power, one with strong magical power, and one with very strong magical power. Leng Xiaoyao promised to pick several good raw jade materials for Mu Yiyang and Si Yiqi, so she gave each of them one raw jade material with weak magical power and one with strong magical power. Li Mochen had the same treatment. Jiang Han, Mu Ke, and Lin Mu had a raw jade material with weak magical power. Leng Xiaoyao didnt feel it was a great loss after giving away so many raw jade materials with jade. After all, it didnt cost her much to get them. Most importantly, she took them as her friends. Since they were close, she wouldnt hesitate to send them valuable things. However, if they werent close, she wouldnt do that. She wasnt very familiar with some of them, but they werent strangers. After all, they were Li Mochens close brothers, while Li Mochen wasnt just her family member, he was also the most important person in her life. Therefore, she would take the other men as her friends too. With the raw jade materials, they didnt go to cut them open at once because it would attract too much attention. They should rather keep a low profile for now. Anyway, it couldnt be easier for them to cut the raw jade materials. They could rent a warehouse and one or two stone-cutting machines. They could cut the stones by themselves. They hadnt done that before, but it shouldnt be difficult. Leng Xiaoyao had no n to cut the raw jade materials here, because it wouldnt be easy for her to take the jade home. She might be targeted and encounter trouble. Mu Yiyang came to City Li to deal with something, so he left at 3 pm with Lin Mu after receiving a call. When they left, Leng Xiaoyao reminded them to be careful. They left to do a task, so they couldnt go with raw jade materials, so they left theirs to Jiang Han and Mu Fan. Anyway, there were numbers on the raw jade materials, so they wouldnt get the wrong ones. Leng Xiaoyao and the others didnt stop picking raw jade materials till 6 pm, and she went to three stores. In the end, she had five raw jade materials with very strong magical power, eight with strong magical power, and ten with weak magical power. Actually, she left many raw jade materials with weak magical power in the store, because the store owner still needed to do business. If the news that someone cut out jade in this store went abroad, people would think that the raw jade materials in this store were of high quality. Many people woulde to try. If nobody cut out jade, people would think the raw jade materials in the store were of low quality and few people would visit this store. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao couldnt rob this store of all the raw jade materials with jade, since it would ruin the owners business. In addition, Leng Xiaoyao found so many raw jade materials with jade in those stores, so she should help the owners make a profit. ordingly, Leng Xiaoyao cut out jade at each of the stores she had visited. However, she didnt do it herself, instead she asked Jiang Han and Mu Fan to do it in turns. When it was time for dinner, Leng Xiaoyao didnt continue, but paid the bill and left. You followed me everywhere today, and you might not have enjoyed yourselves. So, let me buy you dinnerter, Leng Xiaoyao said. No need, Ill do it, Li Mochen said. Alright! Leng Xiaoyao didnt insist. They were all men. If she paid the bill, people might judge them. Whether they cared about their faces or not, she had to care about their dignity. There are too many raw jade materials. Our cars cant amodate them. Why dont we rent a small truck? Si Yiqi proposed. Those raw jade materials were many and heavy, so their cars couldnt move them. I already told Jiang Han to make the arrangement. The truck is in the parking lot now, Li Mochen said. He knew the difficulty, so he had already made the arrangements. Leng Xiaoyao felt touched. It turned out that Jiang Han went to rent a truck while he was gone for a while earlier. Oh, I just had the idea, but you have already made the arrangement. I feel hit! Si Yiqi said, pretending to feel upset. He focused on Leng Xiaoyao picking raw jade materials today, and didnt realize the problem until he saw so many raw jade materials. However, Li Mochen made the arrangement before him. Li Mochen was displeased. Si Yiqi felt hit? Why did he feel hit? Did he want to prove himself in front of Leng Xiaoyao? Thinking of that, Li Mochen asked, Why do you feel hit? Do you want to prove yourself? Although Li Mochen said in a t tone, Si Yiqi was frightened. He immediately exined. No, no, you misunderstood me. I mean Im not as considerate as you. Si Yiqi emphasized his words in case Li Mochen wasnt convinced. He looked quite sincere. However, heined to himself that Li Mochen was so mean! He didnt think he said anything wrong. Why did Li Mochen think that he was trying to prove himself? Why should he prove himself? Leng Xiaoyao was a girl. Shouldnt they take care of her? Chapter 3180 - 3180 Are You Jealous? 3180 Are You Jealous? Didnt Li Mochen say that there was nothing special between Leng Xiaoyao and him? Why did Li Mochen question him like that? However, he didnt dare to ask Li Mochen that. The others were surprised by Li Mochens question. Although he looked calm, it still shocked them that he sounded a little jealous. Brother Mochen, are you jealous? Leng Xiaoyao asked straightforwardly. She wasnt serious. Not at all. Dont think too much about it. Li Mochen denied. He didnt know whether he was really jealous, but he simply felt unhappy when he heard Si Yiqis words. However, when he denied it, he was afraid that Leng Xiaoyao might feel hurt, so his mind was in a mess. Leng Xiaoyao turned to Si Yiqi and said, Mr. Si, arent you too sensitive? Brother Mochen asked you casually. Why did you seem as if you did something wrong? The others might think that Brother Mochen is jealous because of your words. Fine, Im too sensitive. Si Yiqi smiled with embarrassment, but he didnt think it was the truth. Jiang Han and Mu Fan had the same feeling. They had followed Li Mochens lead for so many years. Even if they didnt know him best, they knew him very well. Sometimes, they could know what he wanted them to do at a nce. Therefore, if Li Mochen didnt care about it at all, why would he ask Si Yiqi that question? After all, Li Mochen didnt like jokes. He wouldnt joke about other people, but he was fine if other people joked about him. He didnt like jokes, but it didnt mean that he was mean. Li Mochen was unhappy when Leng Xiaoyao said that, but he said nothing else, because it would only make the situation moreplicated. After they went out, they moved the raw jade materials to the small truck. Jiang Han was the truck driver, while Mu Fan was their driver. They went directly back to the hotel. Then they had a meal and didnt go back out to pick more raw jade materials. She would attend the auction tomorrow. Even though it would cost more money, she could make a lot of money. Compared with raw jade materials, few people would be willing to pay a high price at the auction. Because the raw jade materials were locked in the small truck, they werent worried that they might be lost. In addition, there were separate parking rooms in the parking lot of the hotel. The rooms could be locked up. In case any idents happened, they parked the small truck in a separate parking room, which was safer. After having a meal, it was still only 8 pm. They had nothing to do, so Si Yiqi proposed drinking tea and chatting in the tea hall. They didnt want to go back to their rooms so early. It was too early to sleep. Moreover, they also wanted to see whether Mu Yiyang had any news or needed their help. It was their teams task, but Mu Yiyang would turn to Li Mochen for help once he encountered difficulties. Li Mochen never stood on the sidelines. Li Mochen might not help every time, because they werent in the same ce most of the time. As a result, Mu Yiyang and his teammates had to handle it by themselves. This time, Leng Xiaoyao saw that Lin Mu might encounter trouble, so they were more careful. If Mu Yiyang and his team didnt contact Li Mochen, Li Mochen and Si Yiqi wouldnt contact them either. Whenever Mu Yiyang needed help, he would contact them. They went to the tea hall and ordered a private room. Leng Xiaoyao was a girl. However, she climbed up and down the mountain with a group of men, but didnt feel awkward at all. She wasnt afraid of rumors either. If anyone dared to judge her because she was with men, it would be his fault because he defamed her. When they were free, Leng Xiaoyao called Leng Changyuan to set his mind at ease. Afterwards, she called Shen Xiyin too and asked about her condition. Shen Xiyin told Leng Xiaoyao about their visit to Shen Yameis home today. Although Shen Yamei admitted her fault, her daughter might disagree with her. ordingly, to prevent any idents from happening, they had to be careful. Shen Xiyin had the same worry because she knew her older cousin well. Her cousin wouldnt change and even would me her for it. After having the call with Shen Xiyin, Leng Xiaoyao took out herptop to search for something. At the same time, she wanted to know what was going on with Mu Yufan. It was easy for Leng Xiaoyao to do two things at the same time, so she was able to join Li Mochen and the others discussion while she worked on theptop. Because they were chatting casually, Leng Xiaoyao could join them. They actually wanted to wait till Mu Yiyang was done, but unexpectedly Mu Yiyang really encountered trouble. At about 9:30 pm, Li Mochen received Mu Yiyangs call. Mu Yiyang told them that he ran into a very strong person who had strange abilities. Because Leng Xiaoyao was also not an ordinary girl, he wondered whether the person had special skills too. Two of his teammates were injured, but luckily not seriously. Lin Mu was directly knocked away by the strong man and fell off a cliff which was ten meters high. Fortunately, he only had abrasions and survived. Then they found that the talisman that Leng Xiaoyao had given them turned into ashes, so they believed that Leng Xiaoyaos talisman helped them. Otherwise, Lin Mu should be seriously injured or disabled after being heavily so hit and falling off of a high cliff even if he didnt die. In fact, even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt say that, Li Mochen would ask her to join them. Therefore, once Leng Xiaoyao said that, they agreed. After that, they immediately left the hotel and headed to Mu Yiyangs location. This time, Mu Yiyang and his team came to catch a suspect. However, there was a strong man by the side of the suspect, so they failed and needed Li Mochens help. Their target had run away, but Mu Yiyang and his team chased him. In order not to alert him, they didnt dare to go closer and decided to wait till Li Mochen and the others came. Chapter 3181 - 3181 Run into an Evil Cultivator 3181 Run into an Evil Cultivator Due to the long distance, they didnt arrive at the destination until forty minutester. The location was vague, so they still didnt know where the target was exactly. After all, they were deep in the mountains and forests right now, so it wasnt easy for them to get a vague location. Besides, it waste at night. Mu Yiyang and his team werent familiar with this ce, so they couldnt give Li Mochen and the others a detailed route. Therefore, Li Mochen and the others had to rely on themselves to find Mu Yiyang. Although they only had a vague location, it wasnt far away, so it wouldnt be difficult for them to find Mu Yiyang given their abilities. With Leng Xiaoyaos presence, it would be even easier. Once Leng Xiaoyao used her magical senses, she could quickly sense other people at this ce. Afterwards, she guided Li Mochen and the others to where Mu Yiyang and his team were. Before they got close, they werent sure whether those people ahead of them were Mu Yiyang and his team, so they moved quietly. They didnt make sounds until they were close and made sure that those people were Mu Yiyang and his team. They needed to tell Mu Yiyang that they were here, otherwise they might startle them. Once Mu Yiyang and his team heard the sounds, they hid because they werent clear about who the approaching people were. When Mu Yiyang saw Li Mochen and the others, he immediately walked out. Mochen, youre here! Hows the situation now? asked Li Mochen. Take myptop. Ill go over and have a look. Saying that, Leng Xiaoyao handed herptop to Si Yiqi who took it. Mu Yiyangs other subordinates didnt know Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, so they were doubtful when they heard Leng Xiaoyaos reply. However, since she dared to say that, it proved that she wasnt simple. Ill go with you, Li Mochen said. Even if he knew that Leng Xiaoyao had outstanding abilities, he wouldnt let her go there alone. Great, the two of us can go up, while the others can wait here, Leng Xiaoyao said. No problem, be careful, Mu Yiyang answered. He was aware of their skills, so he wasnt worried. After that, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen went up. Several people who didnt know Leng Xiaoyao asked Mu Yiyang at once. Boss, whos that girl? Shes bold. Its because she has a lot of skills. Alright, stop doubting her. Even I admired her very much, Mu Yiyang said and stopped talking to them about Leng Xiaoyao. The others stopped asking him, but they realized that this girl wasnt ordinary at all. Otherwise, Mu Yiyang wouldnt admire her. However, she seemed very young and must be in her early twenties. It was shocking that she had outstanding abilities. When Leng Xiaoyao climbed up with Li Mochen, she used her magical senses to search for the cave, but she didnt know whether there were people. Because there was no one else, they directly used shlights to illuminate it. After all, it was very dark in the woods at night. No matter how good their sight was at night, they couldnt clearly see the ground. If they stumbled or fell into traps, it would be troublesome. Within two minutes, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen reached the cave, but they didnt go inside right away. Instead, they observed outside for a while. Afterwards, they found footsteps on the ground of the cave, which were very fresh. The footsteps only went into the cave and didnte out. Therefore, their target was either in the cave or this cave led to other ces. Without dy, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen went inside. Leng Xiaoyao didnt stop feeling around and told Li Mochen everything she found. A few minutester, Leng Xiaoyao sensed peoples voices, so she told Li Mochen and they walked deeper towards those people. After that, Leng Xiaoyao felt an evil power. Mu Yiyang was right. Their target was indeed not an ordinary man, but Leng Xiaoyao wasnt sure who he was yet. Without hesitation, Leng Xiaoyao told Li Mochen about it. Can you figure out whether hes strong? asked Li Mochen. He wasnt afraid, but he didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to take the risk with him. Hes barelyparable to me, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt take the man seriously. There are four people in all. Three of them are ordinary people. Only one man has evil power. You can deal with the three ordinary people. Leave the man with evil power to me. No problem. Li Mochen replied. No matter how skilled he was, he was an ordinary man. He knew little about evil cultivators, so it wasnt appropriate to let him deal with the evil cultivator. Leng Xiaoyao had special abilities, and knew a lot about evil power, so she was the best choice to deal with the evil cultivator. In case there were other exits, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen held their breath and stepped lightly even if they werent afraid of those people. The evil cultivator sensed them when they were about ten meters away. In an instant, he became alert and told the other people about it. Leng Xiaoyao understood that the evil cultivator would find them once they got closer. They didnt want those people to run away, so they sped up in the end. Therefore, shortly after the evil cultivator noticed them, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen appeared. Seeing Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen walking inside, the four people inside were rmed. Who are you? They didnt think Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were those who fought against them earlier, but they werent sure whether Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were Mu Yiyangs teammates. No matter what, they werent afraid. After all, Mu Yiyang and his team were no match for them. Nevertheless, some of them were injured, so they had to avoid Mu Yiyang and his team. As soon as they walked inside, Leng Xiaoyao recognized the man who had evil power. He was an evil cultivator. He was the first evil cultivator she had ever met in this time space, but he was at a low level. Chapter 3182 - 3182 You Don’t Have the Ability 3182 You Dont Have the Ability However, the evil cultivator couldnt see that Leng Xiaoyao was also a cultivator, because Leng Xiaoyao was a little special. Her soul was a cultivator, but her body wasnt. Therefore, as long as she didnt expose her secret, no one would know. Who are you? Leng Xiaoyao asked instead. Its none of your business who we are. So why did you bother to ask who we are? Leng Xiaoyao sneered. You They were struck dumb by Leng Xiaoyaos reply. Another man said, We came here first. Youreter than us. He implied that they could make the decisions because they came first and those who cameter were intruders. Ridiculous. Is this your home? Why cant wee after you came? Leng Xiaoyao said. You The man was startled again and didnt know what to say. What are you doing here? At this time, the evil cultivator opened his mouth. What are you doing here? asked Leng Xiaoyao. The evil cultivator frowned. He realized that he wouldnt get any information about Leng Xiaoyao, so he directly threatened her. Who are you? Why are you here? If you dont tell us, dont me me for teaching you a lesson. Although the evil cultivator could feel that Li Mochen was good at martial arts, he didnt take Li Mochen seriously. He simply didnt want to have a fight. I dont think you have the ability to do that. Leng Xiaoyao sneered disdainfully. The evil cultivator was angered and didnt want to waste time arguing with them any longer. If so, you asked for it yourself. The next moment, the evil cultivator attacked Leng Xiaoyao. He believed a girl couldnt fight back, so he decided to teach her a lesson first. Unfortunately, he was terribly wrong. Leng Xiaoyao was much harder to deal with than Li Mochen! Leng Xiaoyao wasnt an ordinary girl, she was a cultivator like him. However, Leng Xiaoyao was a good cultivator, while he was an evil cultivator. Besides, Leng Xiaoyao was at a higher level than him as well. As a result, the evil cultivator was scared when he moved closer to Leng Xiaoyao and felt a strong magical power from her. To his astonishment, this girl was a cultivator. Why didnt he feel any hints from her? Was the girl at such a high level that he couldnt sense it? It seemed that they werent kind visitors. Even though he felt threatened by Leng Xiaoyao, it was impossible for her to go away now. He had to face the fight. The evil cultivator wasnt at a high level, but it wasnt easy for Leng Xiaoyao to defeat him either. However, he couldnt stand it for long. Within a few minutes, he was injured by Leng Xiaoyao. When Leng Xiaoyao was fighting against the evil cultivator, Li Mochen was also dealing with the three ordinary men. Although they were strong too, they were much weaker than Li Mochen. Besides, two of them were already injured. They werent badly wounded, but they werent in a good condition, so they werent as strong as usual. As a result, Li Mochen easily defeated them within several minutes. There is no grudge between us. Why did youe to cause me trouble? the evil cultivator asked Leng Xiaoyao. Didnt you attack me first? Why is it me causing you trouble? Leng Xiaoyao yed dumb. Stop ying dumb! You came here to make things difficult for us, the evil cultivator said. He was sure that Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen targeted them. Right, we targeted you. Leng Xiaoyao stopped ying dumb since the evil cultivator pointed it out. She directly admitted it. What do you want to do? asked the evil cultivator. Leng Xiaoyao smiled, but said nothing. She turned to Li Mochen. Go tell them toe over. I can watch them. Great. Li Mochen answered. Then he turned around and walked away. What do you want to do? The evil asked again when Leng Xiaoyao stayed silent. What do we want to do? To do what we should do, Leng Xiaoyao replied. The evil cultivator was mad. He realized that he couldnt get away with it today, but he was reluctant to be caught like that. Therefore, he tried to run away. There were other passages in the cave, but he didnt know whether they could lead to the outside. However, he decided to try. Without dy, the evil cultivator grabbed a man from the ground, then threw him at Leng Xiaoyao. The next moment, he turned around and ran away. Leng Xiaoyao squinted in fury. She directly took the man, then threw him to the ground. Without hesitation, she sped up to chase the evil cultivator. The evil cultivator wasnt as strong as Leng Xiaoyao and he was already injured, so he couldnt get rid of Leng Xiaoyao who wasnt injured at all. As a result, the evil cultivator was caught by Leng Xiaoyao after he only ran ten meters and they quickly went back to the cave. The rest of those men tried to escape when Leng Xiaoyao ran to catch the evil cultivator. However, right when they stood up, Leng Xiaoyao brought the evil cultivator back, so they had to stop. Leng Xiaoyao gave them a cold nce, making them too scared to move again. What? Do you want to escape? Leng Xiaoyao sneered. Im afraid you dont have the ability. Please, forgive us! Your target should be him! One man begged Leng Xiaoyao at once. He didnt know her rtionship with Mu Yiyang yet. Upon hearing that, the evil cultivator was furious and immediately snapped at him. You shameless thing! If it werent for you, I wouldnt be in such a terrible situation. If he had known about this, he would have left right after rescuing him, but now he was caught. The man lowered his head in guilt when the evil cultivator snapped at him. He didnt dare to argue against the evil cultivator. He clearly knew how strong the evil cultivator was. If he angered him, he wouldnt be able to fight back. No, my target is you. He has bad luck. He helped you and was involved in trouble too, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, the evil cultivator was shocked. He thought that he was the target, but unexpectedly he was just dragged into trouble. ... Chapter 3183 - 3183 Leave It to Me 3183 Leave It to Me The rest felt guilty, but they were sure that Leng Xiaoyao was one of Mu Yiyangs team after hearing her words. However, they wanted to make sure of it, so they asked, We have no grudge against you. Why did you want to catch us? I dont want to catch you, but my friends are searching for you. They fought with you today. Leng Xiaoyao understood what they were thinking, so she directly told them the truth. Although they guessed that it must have something to do with Mu Yiyang and his team, they still despaired after verifying it. Once they were caught by Mu Yiyang, it would be impossible for them to run away. Damn it, Ive been dragged into trouble by you! The evil cultivator angrily criticized them. Saying that, he wanted to beat them, but was stopped by Leng Xiaoyao. No matter how bad they were, Leng Xiaoyao would wait till Mu Yiyang came. It was the truth, but those men didnt think they werepletely in the wrong. Were partners, so its your duty to rescue us. If we encounter any trouble, we should deal with it together. You cant pin the me on us! One man argued. Right! The other two men agreed. Although the evil cultivator was indeed dragged into trouble by them, they were partners, so they should bear the result whether they seeded or failed. If they failed and he escaped alone, they wouldnt be able to ept it. Especially the man who was grabbed by the evil cultivator and thrown to Leng Xiaoyao, he wanted the evil cultivator to suffer something worse. Before long, Li Mochen came with Mu Yiyang and the others. They knew that Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen would quickly catch them, but they were still surprised by their efficiency. After Mu Yiyang and the others came, Leng Xiaoyao said, You can take the three men, and leave this guy to me. The guy was the evil cultivator. He was seriously injured, but was still able to fight back, so he was a big threat to Mu Yiyang and the others. If Mu Yiyang tried to deal with him, he would be in trouble. Since he was an evil cultivator, it was better for her to deal with him. Sure. Mu Yiyang understood Leng Xiaoyaos intention, so he agreed and immediately caught the three men. Mu Yiyangs teammates, who didnt know that Leng Xiaoyao had special skills, were confused by her idea. Why was the man left to her? However, Mu Yiyang already agreed, so they didnt dare to say much. Even if they wanted to ask about it, they wouldnt do that in front of Leng Xiaoyao. You can go out now. Ill follow youter, Leng Xiaoyao said. Of course. Li Mochen and the others replied and left first. Nobody asked about it because they knew that Leng Xiaoyao had special skills to deal with the man and she needed to avoid them. Once Li Mochen and the others were gone, Leng Xiaoyao turned to stare at the evil cultivator. The evil cultivator was frightened and asked, W-What do you want to do? Do you have other partners? asked Leng Xiaoyao. The evil cultivator wanted to deny it, but suddenly an idea dawned on him. If he told Leng Xiaoyao that he had other partners, she would spend time searching for them and put him aside. In that case, he would have more time to escape. Therefore, the evil cultivator said, Of course, and theyre very strong. If you dare to kill me, theyll pay you back once they hear it. Really? Thats what I want. Im wondering how to catch your partners if you have any. It seems that I can do that by killing you! I guess I dont need to keep you as bait, Leng Xiaoyao said. When the evil cultivator was thinking about how to reply to her, she saw his intention from his eyes. In fact, whether or not the evil cultivator had partners, Leng Xiaoyao didnt care. She would deal with them once they met, but she had no time to search for them. She wasnt so free! No! The evil cultivator realized that he was wrong and was scared. He wanted to change his answer, but didnt know what to say. After all, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt dumb and wouldnt believe him. Its not up to you, Leng Xiaoyao said coldly. She was unwilling to waste time talking with the evil cultivator so she punished him at once. Before long, the evil cultivators energy center was destroyed and he lost his abilities as a cultivator. As of today, he wouldnt be able to get his skills back and it was totally up to his luck whether he could survive. Even if he didnt die, he would be useless and live a painful life. He would either live a hard life or kill himself after that. When it was done, Leng Xiaoyao turned around and walked away, leaving the evil cultivator in the cave. After Li Mochens people walked away, one of Mu Yiyangs subordinates asked him, Boss, why did you leave the man to the girl? You saw how strange he was. We cant take him back, or he might cause us trouble. We must deal with him separately. Anyway, he isnt one of them, so there is no need to take him back, Mu Yiyang said. The others nodded. However, the man was very strange, but they left him to a girl. It seemed that the girl had special abilities too. The strange man already shocked them, and now Leng Xiaoyao, who had mysterious power, also showed up. It made them feel that this world was full of mysteries. Because Leng Xiaoyao only used a minute to punish the evil cultivator, she caught up with Li Mochen and the others before they were even out of the cave. Xiaoyao, what did you do to the man? Mu Yiyang asked curiously. Hes disabled and lost all of his abilities. Its up to his luck whether he can survive, Leng Xiaoyao said. Thank you so much for your help this time. Let me buy you a meal when you have time, Mu Yiyang said. Sure! Leng Xiaoyao epted his invitation. After all, she had indeed done him a big favor. If she didnt let him thank her with a meal, he might feel upset. When they left after catching the suspects, Mu Yiyang and Li Mochen separated for the time being. Mu Yiyang and his team left to deal with the suspects, while Li Mochen and the others returned to the hotel. The next day, the auction began at 10 am, but they could go inside at about 8 am because they needed to observe those raw jade materials two hours before the auction. Chapter 3184 - 3184 You Have No Position to Do That! 3184 You Have No Position to Do That! At the auction, they could directly bid for those raw jade materials. Therefore, many people went to the hall earlier. Because Leng Xiaoyao could feel whether there was jade by touching the raw jade material, she didnt rush to go there. When most people were already gone, they were still eating breakfast slowly. Mu Yiyang was absent because he wasnt done yet. He would contact them after he finished. Im not a selfish person. So, if I see many raw jade materials with jadeter, Ill tell you. You can buy some too, but pay the bill by yourselves, Leng Xiaoyao said. Really? Si Yiqi was excited, but felt that they shouldnt get so much money from Leng Xiaoyao. Is that ok though? You can make a fortune by doing that. I have plenty of ways to make money. I dontck jade. Leng Xiaoyao said, I know you also dontck money either, but since we came here for stone-gambling, why dont you try it? Its fun, isnt it? Youre right. Si Yiqi agreed and no longer felt that they shouldnt ept Leng Xiaoyaos gifts. Like Leng Xiaoyao just said, they didntck money at all. Since they were here, they could try it for fun. That was the reason why they were still excited to cut out jade from the raw jade materials Leng Xiaoyao sent them even though they clearly knew it contained jade. They enjoyed the process. I was just afraid that you had no intention of bidding, so that was my idea, Leng Xiaoyao said. I know. Im just saying it, Leng Xiaoyao said with a smile. She knew that they took her as a friend, so she was willing to share the jade with them. Otherwise, she wouldnt bother. Thank you, Miss Leng. If you need me in the future, dont hesitate to see me. Ill spare no effort to help you, Si Yiqi said. He wouldnt take everything from her without returning her kindness, so he gave her a promise. Since Si Yiqi epted that, Li Mochen didnt reject it. If he rejected it, it might seem as if Leng Xiaoyao treated Si Yiqi differently. Right, if you need us in the future, feel free to ask us, Li Mochen said. He understood that Leng Xiaoyao was strong and could deal with many things on her own, but there were still some things she couldnt do or that were inconvenient for her to deal with. ordingly, it was more convenient for them to stand out sometimes. Of course, I wont hesitate to turn to you for help. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Li Mochen was right. Even though she was strong and could handle many things by herself, there were many things she couldnt do. After all, she couldnt deal with everything using violence. She wasnt afraid of revenge, but she had a family! After having breakfast, Leng Xiaoyao and the others had nothing to do, so they went to the auction as well. When they arrived, it was almost 9 am. There werent many people in the exhibition hall, because they needed an invitation letter to get in. The number of invitation letters was limited, so the hall wasnt crowded. After they arrived, they went inside. Because they were good-looking, they became the focus of peoples attention wherever they went. Some women even came to strike up a conversation with Li Mochen and the other men. Li Mochen remained silent, while Si Yiqi put on a cold face and Jiang Han and Mu Fan were left dealing with those women all the time. However, they werent nice to those women either and directly asked them to go away. Those women were angry, but didnt dare to argue with them. There was no need to do that, and those men didnt seem to be ordinary. If they caused trouble here, they might not be able to bear the result. However, they criticized them behind their backs, saying that they were aloof and arrogant. Those women didnt think they were wrong. However, they had gone to strike up a conversation with Li Mochen and the other men, so it was likely that they would be rejected. They had no reason to force Li Mochen and the other men to talk to them. Two of those women were very bold and had a quick temper. When Jiang Han and Mu Fan stopped them from getting close to Li Mochen and Si Yiqi, they directly swore at them. Move off! What do you think you are? One woman angrily snapped at them arrogantly. Since she shouted loudly, she attracted many onlookers. It wasnt strange that people argued on the streets, but many people loved to watch dramas, so they immediately walked over once they heard the noise. However, many people recognized the two women. They had a high status, but were troublesome, so normally people didnt want to mess with them. As a result, onlookers thought that Li Mochen and the other men would be in trouble now that they ran into the two women. Jiang Han and Mu Fan blocked the two women. Mu Fan said coldly, Its none of your business. You have no position to judge us. Although the two women were under pressure when Jiang Han and Mu Fan stared at them, they werent afraid. After all, in City Li, they were afraid of no one! Its also none of your business that I want to talk to them! the woman said. She turned to look at Li Mochen and Si Yiqi. Then she gave Leng Xiaoyao a nce of jealousy. Obviously, they realized that Leng Xiaoyao was prettier than them, so they were jealous. If Leng Xiaoyao wasnt prettier than them, they would have given her looks of disdain. We dont want to talk to you! So, please leave, Si Yiqi said straightforwardly. You The two women were furious, but they didnt move because they felt embarrassed when Si Yiqi rejected them like that. Chapter 3185 - 3185 No Other Meanings 3185 No Other Meanings One of the two women threatened him. Do you know who I am? Its your honor that we walked over to talk to you. Dont tter yourself. If you dare to annoy us, you cant bear the result. No matter who you are, its shameless that you tried to sell sex to us publicly. And were neat freaks. We would never pay for sex, said Si Yiqi acidly, implying that they were prostitutes. Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao snorted withughter. Many onlookers alsoughed out loud, because they all understood what Si Yiqi meant. The two women understood it too, so they were furious. You It was incredibly humiliating to them. They were born in rich families! How dare you!? Do you mean we are. The one woman angrily shouted. Oh, arent you? If not, why did youe to attract our attention? Si Yiqi said. He didnt believe it at all. You The two women were even angrier. They didnt think that they were wrong, but they had no idea how to argue against Si Yiqi. If youre not, please move. We need to look at the raw jade materials, Si Yiqi said. Even if they failed to strike up a conversation with these men, they didnt want to lose face. I humiliated you? Didnt you make me misunderstand you first? Why is it a humiliation to you? And you wasted our time. We didnt ask you to apologize, yet youined first. Its unreasonable. Si Yiqi mocked. You The two womens faces were distorted in anger. Some people felt that Si Yiqi was a little rude and wasnt being a gentleman. He clearly didnt care about the two womens feelings at all. However, that wasnt the truth! Si Yiqi was a gentleman, but he wouldnt bother to be nice to strange women, let alone care about their feelings. He had different attitudes when he faced different people. Most people didnt think Si Yiqi was wrong. Like he said, the two women bothered them first. No matter what attitude he had, the two women asked for it themselves. Especially those who had a rtionship with these two women, they gloated over their misfortune and felt extremely pleased. Whats going on here? At that moment, a serious, deep male voice sounded from the crowd and a middle-aged man walked over. There were several other men with this middle-aged man. All of them seemed to be important figures. One of the two women immediately used Si Yiqi. Uncle Qin, we just greeted them, but they humiliated us. They said that we Saying that, the woman showed anger and couldnt finish. What did they say? asked Uncle Qin. He nced at Li Mochen and the others seriously, but he could see that they werent ordinary. All the invited guests were either rich or powerful. Although there were some ordinary people, no one knew the guests background. Therefore, nobody was willing to offend other people. They said that we tried to sell sex to them! the other woman said, looking aggrieved. Hearing that, Uncle Qin stayed calm because he was familiar with the two women and clearly knew their behavior. Well. Si Yiqi sneered. You came to talk to us. We replied, but you wouldnt leave. We declined, but you swore at us. I dont think well-educated women would do something like that. There is nothing wrong with my guess. You The women were angered by Si Yiqis words once more. They wanted to deny it, but didnt know how. Really? Uncle Qin turned to look at the two women. He didnt rush to question Li Mochen and the others just because the two womenined about them. Obviously, he had no intention of helping them. Most importantly, the two women did something wrong first. Uncle Qin, we just wanted to make friends with them. We have no other intentions, one of them exined. Right! said the other. We dont want to be friends with you. Why would you threaten us because of that? Si Yiqi countered. You The two women were struck dumb for a second and didnt know what to say. Is that true? Uncle Qin asked the two women. They wanted to deny it, but it happened in public. Everyone heard it, so they couldnt deny it. As a result, they could only remain silent. If so, you should apologize to them. You should know all the invited guests are either rich or powerful. You cant offend them as you like, Uncle Qin warned them. He wished that they could learn to behave themselves and stop causing trouble. No need, but please stay away from us. Were rushing to look at the raw jade materials! said Si Yiqi. He didnt mind, so he didnt need an apology. In that case, Uncle Qin said nothing else. After all, he couldnt embarrass the two women again, or he might be in trouble. The two women were a little scared after hearing Uncle Qins words. If they really messed with someone they shouldnt offend, their families wouldnt forgive them. However, they were reluctant to apologize, but luckily Si Yiqi didnt need it so they were relieved. The moment Si Yiqi finished speaking he left them behind and walked to the area of raw jade materials. Leng Xiaoyao and the others followed him. The two women were unwilling to give up, but said nothing else. They turned around and walked away. When they were gone, Leng Xiaoyao joked with Li Mochen and Si Yiqi. You two are too attractive. Chapter 3186 - 3186 Is Mr. Mu Coming? 3186 Is Mr. Mu Coming? Well, I cant do anything about being too handsome, Si Yiqi said resignedly. He was obviously showing off. Leng Xiaoyao smiled, but said nothing. Fifty raw jade materials in all were put up at the auction. There were twenty-fiveplete raw jade materials and twenty-five half-cut raw jade materials. Those raw jade materials that were put up at the auction were mixed without levels. Therefore, half-cut raw jade materials were more popr and more likely to have jade. Meanwhile, it relied on ones own luck to cut out jade fromplete raw jade materials. After all, not everyone had skills at stone-gambling and could see whether there was jade. ordingly, more people went to look at the half-cut raw jade materials. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about that and she went to touch every one of them. Li Mochen and the others followed her as if they were her subordinates. Seeing that, many young women were jealous of Leng Xiaoyao. Because of that, they looked at Leng Xiaoyao with unfriendly gazes. Leng Xiaoyao noticed it, but didnt mind. She had no time to argue with them about an unkind nce. However, if they dared to cause her trouble, she wouldnt hesitate to teach them a lesson. She looked tolerant when she didnt mind something, but she would seem mean if she argued about it. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about it, but Li Mochen was unhappy, so he gave those people a re. They were immediately scared and didnt dare to stare at Leng Xiaoyao any longer. No one was so idiotic to think that Li Mochen was looking at them kindly. Once Leng Xiaoyao sensed magical power, she recorded the numbers and the quality of magical power. After touching all the raw jade materials, half an hour had passed. Because there were many onlookers, she couldnt squeeze them away. Sometimes, she needed to wait till there were fewer people. Among the twenty-fiveplete raw jade materials, there was jade in twelve. Six had weak magical power, three had strong magical power, while three had very strong magical power. Among the twenty-five half-cut raw jade materials, there was jade in eighteen raw jade materials. There was no need to bid for half-cut raw jade materials with weak magical power, because it wasnt profitable. Even if it was, it wasnt extremely profitable, so Leng Xiaoyao had no interest in them. Among the eighteen half-cut raw jade materials, nine had weak magical power, and nine had strong magical power. Leng Xiaoyao decided to bid for the nine raw jade materials with strong magical power. She would share them with her friends. Each of them could have two raw jade materials. She wouldnt keep them all to herself. Hearing that Leng Xiaoyao asked about Mu Yiyang, Li Mochen was a little unhappy, but he still answered. Yes, but he wonte in the morning. He should be here in the afternoon. Fine! Leng Xiaoyao replied. She didnt care much about that. If Mu Yiyang came, she would tell him to bid for two raw jade materials too. When the auction was about to begin, they went to find their seats. The numbers of their seats were written on the invitation letters, so they could find the seats ording to the numbers. There were round tables in the auction hall. Each table could seat eight people, but there were only three bidding paddles. Bidding paddles were prepared for guests with an invitation letter, while the other seats were prepared for theirpanions. They all could take part in the auction, but three bidding paddles were enough. Mu Yiyang got seats at the third table of the fourth row, which was at the front. They went to sit down by the table, waiting for the auction to begin. Jiang Han and Mu Fan sat at one side, while Si Yiqi and Li Mochen sat at the other side. Leng Xiaoyao sat alone. Afterwards, other guests also seated themselves. Before 10 am, everyone was ready and the auction began on time. At the beginning, the host gave a speech. After that, the first raw jade material was shown. It was aplete raw jade material, but there was no jade, so Leng Xiaoyao and her friends did nothing. The opening bid was ten thousand yuan and the bid increment was a thousand yuan every time. Although it was aplete raw jade material, there should be a high probability to cut out jade from it, so many guests bid for it. Within a short time, the price of the first raw jade material reached eighty thousand yuan. However, once its price reached eighty thousand yuan, fewer and fewer guests still had interest in it. Because it was aplete raw jade material, its price wouldnt be very high. In the end, the first raw jade material was sold at one hundred and twenty thousand yuan. If they bought it at a store, it would only cost over ten thousand yuan at most. No. 2 was a half-cut raw jade material and its opening bid was much higher, at about ten times as expensive as that of theplete raw jade material. Its opening bid was a hundred thousand yuan and the bid increment was ten thousand yuan. The opening bid was a hundred thousand yuan because the jade in it was of low quality. If the jade was of high quality, its opening bid would be higher. Jade at a low level wasnt worth a lot of money. There was no jade in this half-cut raw jade material either, so Leng Xiaoyao still did nothing. Finally, this half-cut raw jade material was sold at eight hundred thousand yuan. No. 3 was aplete raw jade material without jade and was sold at hundreds of thousands of yuan. No. 5 was a raw jade material with jade. Odd numbers wereplete raw jade materials, while even numbers were half-cut raw jade materials, so this one was aplete raw jade material. No. 5 had weak magical power, so Leng Xiaoyao decided to bid for it. The opening bid of those raw jade materials werent the same, because they differed in size and quality. All the features could affect the opening bid. The opening bid of No. 5 raw jade material was twenty thousand yuan. At the beginning, Leng Xiaoyao said nothing, but she opened her mouth when it was almost over. Once Leng Xiaoyao raised her bidding paddle, Si Yiqi and the others were interested because they knew that there must be jade in the raw jade material. ... Leng Xiaoyao knew that there was jade in the raw jade material, so she didnt give up and continued to bid for it. Finally, she seeded. Leng Xiaoyao paid two hundred and twenty thousand yuan for theplete raw jade material. She would make a fortune off it. Even if the jade was low quality, it was big and would be worth about two million yuan. There was jade in No. 6 raw jade material, but it had weak magical power, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt want it. After a few raw jade materials, a half-cut raw jade material with strong magical power was shown. This half-cut raw jade material had a beautiful outeryer, so its opening bid was five hundred thousand yuan and the bid increment was fifty thousand yuan. This time, Leng Xiaoyao still waited till there were only a few people bidding for it. Chapter 3187 - 3187 Xiaoyao Is So Amazing 3187 Xiaoyao Is So Amazing When Leng Xiaoyao started bidding for it, the price had already reached six million yuan. Although it wasnt a high price for a half-cut raw jade material, no one knew how big the jade in it was. Therefore, six million yuan was high enough. When the price reached 6.5 million yuan, no one continued, so Leng Xiaoyao won it this time as well. When anotherplete raw jade material with weak magical power was shown, Leng Xiaoyao asked Si Yiqi to bid for it and he won. When more raw jade materials with weak magical power were shown, Leng Xiaoyao told Jiang Han and Mu Fan to bid for them. They declined at first, because they felt that they shouldnt take the jade. Most importantly, Leng Xiaoyao was Li Mochens friend, while they were Li Mochens subordinates. They didnt think they were inferior to Leng Xiaoyao, but there was a difference between their status. Therefore, it wouldnt be right if they took gifts from Leng Xiaoyao. However, Leng Xiaoyao insisted and Li Mochen said they could ept the jade, so they listened and thanked Leng Xiaoyao. They didnt think of it as alms. Only jealous people would think badly about other peoples kindness. Sadly that wasnt rare. Due to jealousy, people would think that others were showing off instead of helping them. Even if they epted the kindness, they wouldnt be grateful. Li Mochen understood Leng Xiaoyaos intention, so he didnt feel unhappy when she told Si Yiqi and the others to bid first. Instead, he was very pleased because he felt that Leng Xiaoyao treated him differently. Although he didnt care much about a piece of jade, he cared about Leng Xiaoyaos feelings for him. Miss Leng, are you keeping the best raw jade material for Mochen by asking us to bid before him? Si Yiqi joked. Whether or not it was the truth, he didnt feel upset about it. After all, he had no position to be mad at her. It was already very nice of Leng Xiaoyao to share the jade with them. Her kindness was priceless. Yes! Leng Xiaoyao directly admitted it. Si Yiqi gave Li Mochen a meaningful nce, then said, You treat Mochen very differently. Hearing that, Jiang Han and Mu Fan focused on Leng Xiaoyao. They wanted to know how she would reply to that. Li Mochen understood the reason why Leng Xiaoyao did that, so he wasnt curious about her answer. I met Brother Mochen earlier than you! Because of him, I was able to meet you. In addition, Brother Mochen and I have been through life and death experiences together. When we encountered a car explosionst time, we put out the fire and rescued people together. Yesterday, we went out to deal with enemies. So, our rtionship is indeed different, but its not what you think. Please dont think too much about it, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt treat Li Mochen differently just because of that, but she couldnt tell them everything. Alright! Although Si Yiqi felt this exnation wasnt persuasive, he stopped talking about it since she was unwilling to say more. Jiang Han and Mu Fan had the same feeling. They felt Leng Xiaoyaos rtionship with Li Mochen wasnt so simple. In their eyes, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were closer than friends, but not a couple yet. The auction began at 10 am and was over at 12 pm. Itsted for two hours, but only eighteen raw jade materials were sold. Thirty-two were left for the afternoon auction. The afternoon auction began at 2 pm. No one was sure when it would be over. They wouldnt finish until all the raw jade materials were sold. Anyway, eighteen raw jade materials were sold within two hours in the morning, so the auction should be over before 6 pm. Among the eighteen raw jade materials, only three had average jade, which were bought by Si Yiqi, Jiang Han, and Mu Fan under Leng Xiaoyaos guidance. Four had strong magical power, including three half-cut raw jade materials and oneplete raw jade material. Leng Xiaoyao bought the three half-cut raw jade materials, while Li Mochen bought theplete raw jade material. After the auction was over, they went to pay the bill and collect the raw jade materials they bought. Once the morning auction was over, they went to have lunch. Leng Xiaoyao and the others went to a distant restaurant for lunch because there would be fewer people and the dishes would be ced on the table faster. Mu Yiyang called them right after the morning auction was over. He was done and wanted to meet them. Li Mochen told Mu Yiyang where they were and told him toe now. Shortly after Li Mochen and the others arrived at the restaurant and were about to order, Mu Yiyang came. Mu Yiyang came alone. The suspects were taken back to the capital city by his subordinates. They decided to go back tomorrow morning. After the auction was over tonight, they would stay in City Yun for the night. Xiaoyao, what did you get in the morning? Upon seeing Li Mochen and the others, Mu Yiyang asked Leng Xiaoyao. He didnt even exchange greetings with Li Mochen. Li Mochen was slightly displeased, not because Mu Yiyang didnt greet him, but because Mu Yiyang was too excited when he saw Leng Xiaoyao. Mu Yiyang had no special feelings for Leng Xiaoyao. He was simply excited to see her because she was extremely excellent. Even if he had special feelings for Leng Xiaoyao, he would destroy them at an early stage due to Leng Xiaoyaos rtionship with Li Mochen. Although they said that they were just friends, other people didnt think so. Whether Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were just friends or not, as Li Mochens friend, they wouldnt have inappropriate ideas about the girl Li Mochen was close to. Of course we got the best, Leng Xiaoyao said proudly. Sure, sure. Xiaoyao, youre so skilled, you must have gotten the best. Mu Yiyang agreed at once. It seemed that he tried to please Leng Xiaoyao. Lets order the food! Li Mochen handed a menu to Leng Xiaoyao, interrupting her conversation with Mu Yiyang, but he didnt show any displeasure on his face. Great. Leng Xiaoyao took the menu and ordered her favorites. Chapter 3188 - 3188 I’m Better at Arguing 3188 Im Better at Arguing After the meal, they rested for about ten minutes. When the afternoon auction was about to begin, they left the restaurant for the auction hall. Once Li Mochen and the others came, someone recognized Mu Yiyang and came over to say hi to him. Mr. Mu, what a coincidence! I didnt expect to see you here. It was a middle-aged man who walked over to greet Mu Yiyang. He was very polite and respectful. He was from the capital city and was a member of high society, so he knew Mu Yiyang. However, they had only met twice at events. They werent familiar and only knew each others background. Oh, hi, Chairman Fan, nice to see you. Mu Yiyang wasnt arrogant, so he politely replied when someone came to say hi to him. However, he stayed a polite distance from the man. There were two other middle-aged men and a young woman with Chairman Fan. The young woman seemed to be in her early twenties. She was beautiful and dressed conservatively. She looked like an obedient daughter. She didnt seem to be a mistress of one of those men. It was true that this young woman wasnt a mistress, she was the daughter of one of those men. Although she looked obedient, she was amazed and shy when she saw Mu Yiyang and the other men. She didnt avoid them and stared at Mu Yiyang. Fan Yaofeng felt excited and honored at being remembered by Mu Yiyang, but he didnt say it aloud. Otherwise, he would just embarrass himself. Mr. Mu, I didnt see you this morning. Were you not there? asked Fan Yaofeng. In the morning, he saw Li Mochen and the others, but Mu Yiyang was absent. Mu Yiyang had a high status, so most people wanted to form a close rtionship with him. Yeah, I went to deal with something in the morning, so I didnte. Chairman Fan, please excuse me, I need to go over with my friends, Mu Yiyang said. He didnt want to talk to Fan Yaofeng for much longer. Sure, please, Mr. Mu. Fan Yaofeng wanted to talk to Mu Yiyang for longer, but he didnt dare to bother him, so he said nothing else. After that, Mu Yiyang and the others walked away. The young woman could barely take her eyes off of them, so she was disappointed when they walked away. Uncle Fan, whos this Mr. Mu? she asked Fan Yaofeng. Hes from a very powerful family. His family is the Mu family in the capital city, Fan Yaofeng said. Hearing that, the others were surprised. Although they had guessed as much when Fan Yaofeng was so polite to Mu Yiyang, they were still surprised by Fan Yaofengs answer. The young woman had a dream after knowing about Mu Yiyangs background. She wished that she could be Mu Yiyangs girlfriend. However, that was only her wish, not reality. She didnt even have a chance to talk to him. When Fan Yaofeng exchanged greetings with Mu Yiyang, Uncle Qin also saw it. He didnt know Mu Yiyang, but he recognized Fan Yaofeng. Fan Yaofeng was a famous and sessful entrepreneur in the capital city, but he was very polite and respectful of Mu Yiyang, which meant that Mu Yiyang was more powerful than Fan Yaofeng. Moreover, Mu Yiyang came with Li Mochen and the others, which proved that they were important figures too. Luckily, he had stopped the two women from causing trouble this morning. If unreasonable people had been there, they might have sided with the two women because of their status. By then, they would have offended Mu Yiyang and his friends and they would be in serious trouble. Li Mochen and the others went to sit around the same table. Ten minutester, the auction began. The No. 19 raw jade material was aplete stone with a little magical power, so Leng Xiaoyao told Mu Yiyang to bid for it. Youre so nice to me! You want me to have the first one? Mu Yiyang was excited, because he knew that there must be jade since Leng Xiaoyao asked him to buy it. Their conversation meant nothing, but Li Mochen was unhappy after hearing it. Dont think too much. Youre thest one who has gotten raw jade material. Brother Mochen and the others already did that this morning, Leng Xiaoyao said straightforwardly. Hey, do you have to be so straightforward? Mu Yiyang asked resignedly. Why? You dont like the truth? Leng Xiaoyao said. Im just joking. Mu Yiyangined. Im better at arguing, Leng Xiaoyao retorted. Mu Yiyang was struck dumb for a second. He felt it now, so he didnt know what to say. Fine, you win. He directly gave in. Seeing that Leng Xiaoyao didnt hesitate to argue against Mu Yiyang, Li Mochen was pleased. Mu Yiyang listened to Leng Xiaoyao, and opened his mouth when there were only a few bidders left. In the end, Mu Yiyang won without doubt. I cant wait to see what type the jade is! Mu Yiyang looked forward to seeing it. Arent you afraid that its just a stone? After all, I cant be right every time, Leng Xiaoyao joked. Even if its just a stone, Ill ept it, but I still believe you can do it, Mu Yiyang said. He had a lot of confidence in Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said nothing, but Li Mochen disliked Mu Yiyangs attitude more and more. In the following auction, Leng Xiaoyao told Jiang Han and Mu Fan to bid for the other two raw jade materials with a little magical power. On the other hand, Li Mochen got three half-cut raw jade materials with strong magical power. During the auction, Mu Yiyang felt that someone was staring at him all the time and got irritated. It was the young woman who was with Fan Yaofeng and the others earlier. Because she focused on Mu Yiyang too much, even her father and the others couldnt stand it. What? Do you like him? Her father joked. Her father didnt think it was wrong that his daughter liked Mu Yiyang. After all, Mu Yiyang had a high status and was very handsome. There were few women who didnt have interest in him. In addition, her father thought highly of himself and believed that his daughter was the best. He didnt feel self-abased at all when his daughter fell in love with a man who had a much higher status than them. Chapter 3189 - 3189 Seek Chances to Be Close to Mu Yiyang 3189 Seek Chances to Be Close to Mu Yiyang Thank you readers! Instead, he believed that his daughter could try to find out more about Mu Yiyang if she had interest in him. The young woman immediately came back to her senses. Because her father pointed out the truth, she flushed in an instant. Dad, dont be ridiculous! Im not. You can barely take your eyes off of him. Her father joked. Dad! The young woman seemed a little mad and lowered her head in embarrassment. She didnt know what to say, but her response proved everything. Its not a big thing if you like him. Why didnt you admit it? After the auction, we can turn to your Uncle Fan for help, her father said. Brother Fan, can you help my daughter introduce herself to Mr. Muter? He said to Fan Yaofeng next to him. Upon hearing that, Fan Yaofeng looked unhappy. Fan Yaofeng didnt care about the face and directly said, I cant do that. Mr. Mu is different from those rich heirs you usually see. Hes aloof. Many richdies have tried to strike up a conversation with him, but were all coldly rejected. I have only met him twice. Were not familiar at all. Its my honor that he still remembers me, but it wont do me any good if he gets mad at me if I help you. Fan Yaofengined to himself that they had no clear acknowledgment of themselves. It wasnt strange that they were attracted to Mu Yiyang, but Mu Yiyang was totally out of their league. Even if the man had status in City Yun, he was a nobody in the capital city. Therefore, Fan Yaofeng believed that it was impossible for Mu Yiyang to be interested in them. Even if Mu Yiyang had interest in his daughter, the Mu family wouldnt ept her because rich families preferred a marriage between families of equal social status. It was very rare for a super rich family to ept someone from a much poorer family. Originally, the young woman was pleased to hear that her father wanted Fan Yaofeng to help her introduce herself to Mu Yiyang. Therefore, she was greatly disappointed after hearing Fan Yaofengs reply. Her father was also displeased, but he said nothing. At the same time, Si Yiqi joked about Mu Yiyang. Well, well, Yiyang, I think shes interested in you. There are too many women who are interested in me, but I have no interest in them, Mu Yiyang said proudly, but it was the truth. In fact, he stayed in the military most of the time. He barely had private time, so he actually didnt have many chances to meet women. His admirers were those women who struck up a conversation with every man at parties. They easily fell in love with a man as long as the man reached their standards. Whats your type? asked Si Yiqi. Ill know it when I see her, Mu Yiyang said. Actually, Im most curious about Mochens type. What kind of girls can make Mochen fall in love? Si Yiqi said. As he said that, he nced at Leng Xiaoyao, then at Li Mochen. Obviously, he had an intention by saying that. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen noticed Si Yiqis nces, so they understood what Si Yiqi was thinking. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care and said nothing, but Li Mochen gave him a cold nce. It has nothing to do with you. Mind your own business. Im just a little curious. Si Yiqi argued. Like Mr. Mu said, youll know when you meet her. Even if youre curious about it, you cant know right now, Leng Xiaoyao said. Si Yiqi was struck dumb by Leng Xiaoyaos words and didnt know what to say. The twelveplete raw jade materials and nine half-cut raw jade materials that Leng Xiaoyao paid special attention to were all bought by her and her friends. Li Mochen bought aplete raw jade material and a half-cut raw jade material. Both of them had strong magical power. Si Yiqi and Mu Yiyang had gotten aplete raw jade material with a little magical power and a half-cut raw jade material with strong magical power, and Jiang Han and Mu Fan had gotten twoplete raw jade materials with a little magical power. Leng Xiaoyao also bought fiveplete raw jade materials and six half-cut raw jade materials with strong magical power. She got many raw jade materials of high quality today! After the auction, they went to pay their bills. Because the young woman was unwilling to see Mu Yiyang leave like that, she bought a raw jade material too in order to meet him again at the counter. When the young woman bid for the raw jade material, Leng Xiaoyao and the others understood what she wanted to do, but they couldnt openly say that she was targeting Mu Yiyang. After all, every guest came for the auction. Without surprise, Mu Yiyang and the others saw the young woman when they went to deal with the contracts. They didnt pay much attention to her, but she came to say hi to Mu Yiyang. Hi, Mr. Mu. Once she did that, Leng Xiaoyao and the others were sure that she bought the raw jade material in order to meet Mu Yiyang closely. Whats wrong? Mu Yiyang clearly knew that she came to strike up a conversation with him, but he pretended that he knew nothing and asked coldly. N -Nothing... The young woman didnt know what to do or say when Mu Yiyang was so cold. Great. Mu Yiyang answered, then ignored the young woman. Standing at the side, the young woman was extremely embarrassed. She was in a dilemma. However, since she had already walked over, she would regret doing that if she didnt talk to Mu Yiyang for longer. Therefore, she took a deep breath and summoned up her courage to talk to Mu Yiyang again. Um, Mr. Mu, I know its a little abrupt that I came to talk to you, but I have no other intentions. I simply hope that we can be friends. Can you give me your phone number? Im sorry, I cant. Mu Yiyang rejected her without dy. Hearing that, the young woman was upset and disappointed. Although she was reluctant to ept the result, her dignity didnt allow her to continue. Therefore, she said, Fine, if so, I should go. The next moment, she turned around and walked away. Even when she was gone, Leng Xiaoyao and the others didnt discuss her , because it was rude.. Chapter 3190 - 3190 Shen Xiyin Is in Trouble Again 3190 Shen Xiyin Is in Trouble Again Thank you readers! Anyway, this young woman wasnt as hateful as other women, who wouldnt leave Mu Yiyang alone after they were rejected. However, because the young woman was rejected, she was in a bad mood. Although this was the first time that she had met Mu Yiyang and she didnt fall in love with him right away, she had a lot of interest in him due to his outstanding appearance and background. Her father witnessed everything, so he was displeased that his daughter was rejected straightforwardly. However, Mu Yiyang was too powerful for him to mess with, so he didnt dare to say anything. Actually, there was no reason for him to be unhappy. It was his daughter who went to strike up a conversation with Mu Yiyang after Fan Yaofeng warned her not to. Therefore, she asked for it herself. It just showed that selfish people were all abnormal. After dealing with the contracts, they could take away their raw jade materials or the host could deliver them, but they needed to pay a fee. Leng Xiaoyao and the others didnt need the hosts help since Li Mochen had already arranged for Jiang Han and Mu Fan to move the raw jade materials tonight. Therefore, before the auction was over, Jiang Han and Mu Fan had already left. While the others were dealing with the contracts, they finished making the arrangements. They drove the small truck they rented yesterday and directly loaded it. Before they left, they had a meal first, after which they left City Li. To get from City Li to City Chang, they needed to drive for twenty hours. Even if they were physically strong, Leng Xiaoyao still reminded them not to drive when they were tired. They should rest when they were tired. Jiang Han and Mu Fan understood what they should do, but they epted Leng Xiaoyaos advice. This truck was full of raw jade materials containing jade, so they were under pressure and needed to be very careful. Jiang Han and Mu Fan drove straight towards City Chang, while Li Mochen and the others took another car to City Yun. Their flight would take off at 9:40 am the next morning. Li Mochen and Si Yiqi returned to City Chang with Leng Xiaoyao, while Mu Yiyang went back to the capital city alone. Li Mochen had nothing else to do in City Chang. He simply went back with Leng Xiaoyao. Si Yiqi always stayed in different cities for a while. He didnt live in City Chang all the time, but he didnt need to leave City Chang for anything either, so he went back with Li Mochen. Even if Li Mochen didnt go back, Leng Xiaoyao was going home! Although Leng Xiaoyao was strong and could protect herself well if anything happened, they should go back together since they came together. Mu Yiyang knew that Li Mochen was going back to City Chang, but he still asked meaningfully, Mochen, do you need to deal with something in City Chang? Why are you asking so much? Li Mochen asked in return. He understood why Mu Yiyang asked that question, so he sent him a cold nce. Mu Yiyang panicked a little and rubbed his nose. Nothing, I just casually asked. If you dont want to tell me, just forget it. He was curious, but he knew that Li Mochen wouldnt say anything if he was unwilling to tell him. Therefore, he didnt ask again. After Leng Xiaoyao and the others made sure of the departure time of their flight, Leng Xiaoyao told Shen Xiyin, who booked a ne ticket for the same flight. After Li Mochen and the others arrived at City Yun, it was still early, so they went to have some tea and chat. They had tea and chatted every night, not because they liked doing that or because they were bored, but because they would rarely meet. They were usually busy, so they seized the chance to spend time together when they met. At about 10 pm, Leng Xiaoyaos phone rang. The caller was Shen Xiyin so Leng Xiaoyao immediately picked it up. Xiaoyao, are you asleep? Shen Xiyin asked urgently. Not yet. What happened? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Um, one of my good friends just called me. She said that she saw my older cousin in XX clubhouse. They had conflicts and my older cousin threatened her into calling me over. And she doesnt want me to tell our family. I know my older cousin is targeting me. I dont want my friend to be in trouble because of me. So, can you go with me? Shen Xiyin asked. She honestly didnt know what to do and had to turn to Leng Xiaoyao for help. No problem, you can wait for me at home. Ill go pick you up. You can tell your family that youre going to have night snacks with me. After its done, Ill drive you home, Leng Xiaoyao said. It happened because of her, so she had to help Shen Xiyin. Shen Xiyin already agreed to work with her, so they were a team. Now Shen Xiyin was in trouble, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt hesitate to help. Great, thank you, Xiaoyao. Shen Xiyin thanked Leng Xiaoyao seriously and felt relieved. Li Mochen and the others were skilled at martial arts and had a good hearing too, so they heard Shen Xiyins words. I need to go out for a while. You can sleep if you want, Leng Xiaoyao said. Do you need me to go with you? asked Li Mochen. Although he understood that Leng Xiaoyao was able to handle it alone, he felt it wasnt right to let Leng Xiaoyao go out alone. However, if Leng Xiaoyao turned him down, he wouldnt insist. Oh, sure, can you drive? Leng Xiaoyao wanted to turn him down, but she felt it wasnt a bad idea if Li Mochen went with her. We can go with you too. What do you think? We can go have night snacks afterwards, Mu Yiyang suggested. He didnt want to be the third wheel, but he and Si Yiqi would be left here being bored after Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao left. In addition, he wanted to have night snacks. Why not! Leng Xiaoyao answered. She didnt care about it. Li Mochen was slightly unhappy, but he said nothing since Leng Xiaoyao agreed. After that, they left together. Since Mu Yiyang wanted to go with them, Li Mochen asked him to drive. Because they needed to pick Shen Xiyin up, they asked for a seven-seat MPV from the hotel. In order to convince them, Leng Xiaoyao got out of the car and said hi to Shen Xiyins family after she arrived. Then she left with Shen Xiyin. Chapter 3191 - 3191 Don’t Point It Out 3191 Dont Point It Out After getting into the car, Si Yiqi saw Li Mochen and the others and immediately got nervous, then, she greeted them. Thank you readers! Because she didnt know Mu Yiyang, she only gave him a nod and a smile in greeting. When they left the Shen familys mansion, they drove straight to the club that Shen Xiyin had told them about. On the way, Leng Xiaoyao spoke to Shen Xiyin about her older cousin. Your older cousin is extremely bold. How dare she ask you out right now? Leng Xiaoyao said. She was slightly curious about Shen Xiyins older cousin. However, since her older cousin dared to call her out right now, her older cousin shouldnt be too smart. !! Shes always been reckless because Shen Yamei spoils her. Just like what she wanted to do to me this time. She wanted to harm me, so Shen Yamei paid someone else to do that so that she wouldnt get in trouble, Shen Xiyin said. After what Shen Yamei had done to her, Shen Xiyin refused to call her aunt any longer. She directly called her by her full name. However, upon remembering that, Shen Xiyin was still very upset. After all, it was her close aunt who had tried to harm her. Precisely because they used to be very close, Shen Xiyin was still sad even though she didnt take Shen Yamei as her aunt any longer. If they werent close, she wouldnt be so sad. Leng Xiaoyao smiled but said nothing. After arriving at the bar, Leng Xiaoyao told Li Mochen and the others to wait in the car. She went inside with Shen Xiyin. They didnt need so many people, not to mention that they were men. Even if they had to wait for Leng Xiaoyao in the car, Li Mochen and the others werent unhappy at all. Before they came, Shen Xiyins friend had already told her the number of the private room, so they went directly to the private room. Because it was a high-end club, there were waiters standing outside each private room. Only the people in the private rooms coulde and go as they wanted. Other people from the outside needed permission from people inside to get in. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin had to wait outside while the waiter went to inform the people inside. After the waiter walked inside, Leng Xiaoyao used her magical senses to observe the people in the room. The waiter told the people inside that a woman called Shen Xiyin hade and asked them whether she was their friend. Once Shen Xiyins older cousin, Qin Jiayu, heard that Shen Xiyin was here, she said, Tell her to wait for a while outside. Dont go out until I tell you to leave. Qin Jiayu wanted to take Shen Xiyin down a notch. Sure. The waiter didnt dare to say anything and agreed at once. Therefore, he moved to stand at the side and didnt go out. Leng Xiaoyao heard it with her magical senses. Oh, is she alone or with someone? asked Qin Jiayu. Ha-ha, Shen Xiyin is a coward and came with someone else. Does she think that she will be fine if shes not alone? Qin Jiayu wasnt mad, instead she mocked. But I have to admit that Shen Xiyin really cares about you, Kelu. I wonder what shell feel after hearing that youve betrayed her. Zhang Kelu was the friend Shen Xiyin mentioned. Jiayu, Shen Xiyin and I were friends before, but it didntst long and were no longer friends. On the contrary, I spend more time with you and Im your friend now. Its not a problem for me to help you deceive her intoing here, Zhang Kelu said airily. She didnt feel guilty at all when she betrayed Shen Xiyin. Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao was angry. She directly said to Shen Xiyin, Xiyin, do you trust me? Of course. Shen Xiyin answered at once. If she didnt trust Leng Xiaoyao, she wouldnt turn to her for help. Although she didnt understand why Leng Xiaoyao asked that, she knew that Leng Xiaoyao must do that for a reason. I heard their conversation. When the waiter went inside and asked for their permission, one woman said she wanted you to wait for a few minutes. Shes called Jiayu. I bet she should be your older cousin. Then she said to a woman called Kelu that you care about her so much and that she wonders how youll feel after knowing that Kelu betrayed you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Knowing that her older cousin wanted her to wait for a while, Shen Xiyin felt nothing because she knew that Qin Jiayu wouldnt do anything good to her. However, when she heard that Zhang Kelu had betrayed her, she was displeased and shocked. Zhang Kelu had betrayed her? Leng Xiaoyao continued. The woman called Kelu said that you were friends before, but your friendship didntst long. And she spends more time with Jiayu now. They are friends, so she doesnt think it was a big deal to help Jiayu deceive you intoing here. I cant believe that Zhang Kelu is such a person Shen Xiyin was furious. She didnt doubt Leng Xiaoyaos words at all. Although she had only known Leng Xiaoyao for a short time, Leng Xiaoyao had helped her a lot, so she believed that there was no reason for Leng Xiaoyao to lie to her. She couldnt believe that Zhang Kelu would betray her, but Zhang Kelu was right. They were friends, but they hadnt been together for a long time. It was possible that Zhang Kelu and Qin Jiayu became friends. We should go. I dont want to go in, Shen Xiyin said. Since she heard that Zhang Kelu and Qin Jiayu were friends now, she didnt see the meaning of her going inside. Since were already here, why dont we have a look inside? I think you need to see and hear Zhang Kelus betrayal by yourself. Otherwise you wont be willing to ept the result, Leng Xiaoyao said. There was no reason for her to lie to Shen Xiyin, but Shen Xiyin might not be willing to ept the result if she didnt hear and see Zhang Kelus betrayal on her own. Shen Xiyin agreed on that, so she said, Sure. Remember not to point it out after going inside. You can pretend that you dont know at first. We need to see what they want to do. Leng Xiaoyao said, Oh, you can ask Zhang Kelu why she came here and how she met your older cousin. You can make a judgment after seeing her reaction. Ill try. It wasnt easy for Shen Xiyin to pretend that she knew nothing because she could barely control her emotions right now, especially after knowing that her good friend had betrayed her. Shen Xiyin could only promise that she would do her best. Chapter 3192 - 3192 How Dare You Push Her? 3192 How Dare You Push Her? Great. Leng Xiaoyao understood that it wasnt easy, so she didnt ask Shen Xiyin to do more. We cant wait so long. Lets go inside! Thank you readers! Saying that, Leng Xiaoyao walked forward and pushed the door open. Shen Xiyin didnt think it was wrong and followed Leng Xiaoyao. Qin Jiayu and the others didnt expect Shen Xiyin and her friend to burst in all of a sudden, so they were startled and immediately turned to look at the door. Leng Xiaoyao was in the front, so they saw her first. In that instant, all the men were attracted to Leng Xiaoyaos outstanding appearance, while the women were jealous of her. There were four men and four women in the room. Before Leng Xiaoyao came inside, they were harmonious. The moment Shen Xiyin walked inside, she saw that the smile disappeared from Zhang Kelus face. She didnt doubt Leng Xiaoyaos words and was now sure that Zhang Kelu wasnt abducted at all. As soon as Zhang Kelu saw Shen Xiyin, she was nervous and acted pitiful. She immediately stood up and ran to Shen Xiyin. When she was in front of Shen Xiyin, Zhang Kelu grabbed her hand and apologized pitifully. Xiyin, youre finally here. Im sorry, if I had known that Qin Jiayu was here, I wouldnt havee. I dont want to waste your time. When Zhang Kelu grabbed her hand, Shen Xiyin stiffened a little. She wanted to get rid of Zhang Kelu, but still tolerated it. However, she looked displeased. Everyone thought that Shen Xiyin was mad at Qin Jiayu instead of assuming that she knew that Zhang Kelu had betrayed her. Since Im the target, how can I be absent? Shen Xiyin said. She said to herself that if she didnte, she wouldnt have known that Zhang Kelu already joined Qin Jiayu and even betrayed her. She wouldntin about it if Zhang Kelu left her for Qin Jiayu, because it was Zhang Kelus choice. However, Zhang Kelu teamed up with Qin Jiayu to trap her, which filled her with fury. She didnt think that she had hurt Zhang Kelu before, on the contrary she had actually helped her a lot! She wouldnt force Zhang Kelu to be grateful, but Zhang Kelu returned her kindness with malice. It was hard for her not to be angry. Qin Jiayu, Im here now. What do you want to do? Shen Xiyin directly asked Qin Jiayu. Nothing special. If you drink this bottle of wine by yourself, you can leave with Zhang Kelu, Qin Jiayu said. She nced at Leng Xiaoyao, implying that Leng Xiaoyao couldnt help Shen Xiyin. Shen Xiyin ignored Qin Jiayu and turned to look at Zhang Kelu. Kelu, who did youe here with? How did you meet Qin Jiayu? Without surprise, guilt shed in Zhang Kelus eyes. Even if Zhang Kelu didnt feel guilty for betraying Shen Xiyin, she still did something bad, so she felt guilty. There was a difference. Seeing the anxiety in Zhang Kelus expression, Shen Xiyin was disappointed. However, she didnt point it out and waited for Zhang Kelus reply. I-I came with other friends. I went out to answer a call, then ran into Qin Jiayu, Zhang Kelu said. Because she didnt expect Shen Xiyin to ask her that, she thought for a while before answering it. Who are your friends? Do I know them? Which private room are they in right now? Have they not called you after youve been gone for so long? asked Shen Xiyin. Zhang Kelu was struck dumb by Shen Xiyins questions and didnt understand why Shen Xiyin questioned her. Normally, Shen Xiyin wouldnt bombard anyone with so many questions. Did Shen Xiyin notice something? That idea dawned on Zhang Kelu, but she didnt think it was possible, so she stopped thinking about that. However, it was still very strange. Qin Jiayu also heard Shen Xiyins questions. When Zhang Kelu couldnt answer her questions, she immediately interrupted. Stop talking! You havent given me your answer yet. If I dont agree, what do you n to do? asked Shen Xiyin instead. Dont agree? Youre already here. Do you think you have a choice? Even if we have to pour the wine into your mouth, you have to drink it, Qin Jiayu said. Then she turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao with jealousy and said maliciously, Your friend is pretty. Im sure my male friends must be interested in her. It couldnt be more obvious that Qin Jiayu threatened Shen Xiyin to agree, or she would ask her male friends to rape Leng Xiaoyao. Those men came to drink with them, but they werent their boyfriends, so they didnt care if they had an interest in other women. You When Qin Jiayu wanted to hurt Leng Xiaoyao, Shen Xiyin became extremely mad. She knew that Leng Xiaoyao could protect herself, but it was humiliating for Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao was also angry upon hearing that and opened her mouth. Do you want to hurt me? I dont think you are able to, Leng Xiaoyao said coldly, full of disdain for them. Youre bold! Im afraid you cant fight back, Qin Jiayu said. After that, she gave Zhang Kelu a nce and Zhang Kelu immediately pushed Shen Xiyin forward. She tried to push Shen Xiyin into the middle, so that they could hold her hostage. Leng Xiaoyao noticed what they were doing at once, and wouldnt allow it to happen in front of her. When Zhang Kelu pushed Shen Xiyin, Leng Xiaoyao pulled Shen Xiyin away without dy. Zhang Kelu failed and lost her bnce, shouting in fear. Seeing that, everyone was scared, but nobody ran to help Zhang Kelu. Even if someone wanted to, it was toote because she fell within a split second. With a loud crash, Zhang Kelu fell to the ground and was hurt badly. She cried in pain, but was too embarrassed to scream. Shen Xiyin was even more disappointed when Zhang Kelu tried to push her. If Leng Xiaoyao werent here, she would have been treated badly. After a long while, Qin Jiayu and the others finally realized that Zhang Kelu fell to the ground. Qin Jiayu asked two men to support Zhang Kelu back to her feet. How dare you push her! Qin Jiayu med Leng Xiaoyao right away. She didnt feel guilty at all. Chapter 3193 - 3193 Look down Nose at You 3193 Look down Nose at You Ha-ha. Leng Xiaoyao snorted withughter, looking at Qin Jiayu mockingly. Thats funny. I didnt expect you to be so blind, Miss Qin. Its Zhang Kelu who wanted to push Shen Xiyin. I pulled Shen Xiyin away and Zhang Kelu fell. How can you say that we pushed her? Miss Qin, why dont you go to the hospital to check your eyes. Thank you readers! You After being humiliated by Leng Xiaoyao, Qin Jiayu was furious. Although Leng Xiaoyao told the truth, Qin Jiayu didnt feel guilty. Instead, she said domineeringly, So what? I said that you pushed her, so its you who did it. What can you do about it? Shen Xiyin turned to look at Zhang Kelu. Zhang Kelu lowered her head in embarrassment. She didnt dare to meet Shen Xiyins eyes, but she still didnt feel guilty. It seems that I also need to go to the hospital to check my eyes. I took such an ungrateful person as my close friend! Shen Xiyinughed at herself. Zhang Kelu was embarrassed, but she still didnt feel guilty. She didnt argue against Shen Xiyin either. Although she didnt feel guilty because she had her purpose, she understood that she had betrayed Shen Xiyin. Zhang Kelu, its your choice no matter how you want to make friends. I wont me you if you dont want to be my friend any longer, but you shouldnt have used my kindness to scheme against me. Ill never force you to be grateful to me, but youve returned kindness with ingratitude. People like you will never have real friends. Youll regret being friends with them sooner orter, Shen Xiyin said, feeling very hurt. She had just experienced her aunts betrayal and hadnt gotten over it yet, but now her close friend schemed against her and betrayed her. It was dramatic and pathetic! Hearing that, Zhang Kelu finally felt a little guilty. It was true that Shen Xiyin had helped her a lot and had done her many big favors. However, she betrayed Shen Xiyin. Wasnt it too uneptable? Shen Xiyin, why do you think Zhang Kelu will regret being friends with us? We can give her a lot. We can introduce her to rich handsome heirs, but you, as the daughter of the Shen family, youve never introduced any good men to Zhang Kelu. Youre not her friend! Qin Jiayu argued and disdained Shen Xiyins behavior. Shen Xiyin realized that Zhang Kelu had the intention of marrying into a rich family. In order to achieve that goal, Zhang Kelu didnt hesitate to scheme against and betray Shen Xiyin who had helped her before. At that moment, Shen Xiyin was really upset. Zhang Kelus family wasnt poor, but they werent rich either. Besides, her parents valued boys over girls and treated her badly in the past. However, after Zhang Kelu became friends with Shen Xiyin, her parents began to care about her and treated her well. Her parents cared about her and treated her well now for a purpose. They wanted Zhang Kelu to marry into a rich family and help them get rich through her friendship with Shen Xiyin. At the beginning, Zhang Kelu cherished pure love above anything else, so she disliked it when her parents wanted her to marry into a rich family. Back then, she wasnt snobbish either. As the daughter of the Shen family, Shen Xiyin had a rtionship with many rich heirs. Zhang Kelu had spoken to her about that in a joking tone and wanted her to introduce a man to her. However, Zhang Kelu didnt say that the man had to be rich and handsome. Although Shen Xiyin had a rtionship with many rich heirs, she wasnt familiar with them. They were barely friends. How could she introduce one of them to Zhang Kelu? After all, she was a girl, and wouldnt be very close to boys. In addition, she became An Chenjuns girlfriend when she studied in the university, so she kept a distance from other men and didnt have close male friends. Even if she had some close male friends, none of them were good men. Every one of them yed around all day with their allowances. She took Zhang Kelu as her friend. If she was going to introduce a man to her, she would wait till there was a reliable man. If the man wasnt reliable, Zhang Kelu might me her for it. What should she do then? Moreover, Shen Xiyin honestly didnt want to do that. After all, it was better to rely on oneself to find a good partner. Zhang Kelu felt slightly guilty after betraying Shen Xiyin, but she went back to normal after hearing Qin Jiayus words. Right, since you treat me as your friend, why didnt you introduce a man to me when I have mentioned it many times? Do you think I dont deserve a quality man? Do you look down your nose at me? Zhang Kelu questioned Shen Xiyin. Suddenly, she felt that Shen Xiyin looked down her nose at her. After all, there was a big gap between their status. I dont look down my nose at you, otherwise we wouldnt have be friends. I didnt introduce a man to you simply because those rich heirs I know are merely yboys. They y around every day with their allowances. If I introduced them to you, it would be irresponsible Shen Xiyin argued. Although she and Zhang Kelu were no longer friends, she still wanted to exin it clearly. I dont care, Zhang Kelu said. She obviously knew that few of those rich heirs were good and loyal men. For example, the few rich heirs she met were skilled at ying around and dated many girls at the same time! However, she cared about money more than she did about loyalty. As long as a man could give her enough money, she would turn a blind eye to his private life. In fact, when she just became friends with Shen Xiyin, she didnt have that value and cherished sincerity. However, after Shen Xiyin went to City Chang, she could only hang out with other friends and was gradually affected by their values. She began to value money above anything else and lost her original values. People changed in different circles. In good circles, people could learn to be good people. In bad circles, people would pick up bad habits. Shen Xiyin was struck dumb and was hurt deeply. Afterwards, she sneered and said, I didnt know youre like this. Fine, we have different values and shouldnt be friends. Anyway, since were no longer friends, I dont want to talk about it. Chapter 3194 - 3194 It’s Not up to You 3194 Its Not up to You Shen Xiyin didnt want to talk with Zhang Kelu any longer. Zhang Kelus behavior hadpletely broken her heart. She had been betrayed and still felt very sad. Thank you readers! She did her best to fight back her tears, or she would start to cry. Afterwards, Shen Xiyin turned to look at Qin Jiayu and asked her, What do you want now? The same thing. Drink this bottle of wine, then Ill let you go. If not, my male friends will help you and I cant promise that theyll not do anything to you after that, Qin Jiayu said. Qin Jiayu implied that those men would do some uneptable things to a girl like her. You Shen Xiyin was furious. Arent you afraid that my parents will find out what you are trying to do to me? Qin Jiayu was slightly surprised, but she wasnt afraid at all. She harbored too many grudges against Shen Xiyin and her strong hatred for Shen Xiyin surpassed her fear of Shen Xiyins parents. She was eager to pay Shen Xiyin back to release her anger. No one can prove that I called you over. Its Zhang Kelu who called you and asked you whether you wanted toe over. You agreed, so you came. These are all your friends. Its you who wanted toe over to hang out with them. It has nothing to do with me! Qin Jiayu said. She had already made up an excuse. Qin Jiayu wasnt very smart and still dared to cause Shen Xiyin trouble at this time. Unfortunately, she wasnt dumb either, and she was able to make up a good excuse. Leng Xiaoyao opened her mouth again. It seems that I cant remain silent any longer. Its me who asked Xiyin out for a meal, so Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen allowed her to go out. If anything happens, itll be my fault. I cant allow that to happen, so I guess I should teach you a lesson first. Do you think you can deal with us alone? Qin Jiayu said disdainfully. Although Leng Xiaoyao quickly pulled Shen Xiyin away earlier, Qin Jiayu and her friends didnt think it was a big deal. Really? Lets try! Leng Xiaoyao challenged Qin Jiayu. Mr. Yang, you and your friends have good luck today. Go catch them now! And you can enjoy yourselves, Qin Jiayu said, showing obvious jealousy. She was so jealous of Leng Xiaoyao that she couldnt wait to destroy her. Actually, even if Shen Xiyin drank a bottle of wine, they wouldnt let Shen Xiyin and Leng Xiaoyao leave. The wine was doctored, so Shen Xiyin would lose her mind after drinking only a ss. However, Qin Jiayu still wanted Shen Xiyin to drink the whole bottle in order to confuse her. Shen Xiyin might think that Qin Jiayu only wanted to test how much wine she could drink instead of drugging her. We love to y with beautiful women. Those men leered at Leng Xiaoyao at once, then walked to her. Step back. Leng Xiaoyao said to Shen Xiyin. Sure. Shen Xiyin answered and stepped back a little. She wasnt worried about Leng Xiaoyaos safety at all, because she knew how strong Leng Xiaoyao was. Qin Jiayu and the others didnt expect that Leng Xiaoyao was skilled at martial arts, so she was merely a contemptible wretch making trouble in their eyes. Therefore, they waited to watch the drama. When those men approached Leng Xiaoyao, she attacked them before they could react. Leng Xiaoyao kicked one mans stomach first and he fell to the ground. Then he knocked the man behind him over and they fell together. After that, Leng Xiaoyao threw a man over her shoulder and kicked thest mans stomach as well, causing him to copse to the ground. After a series of movements, all the men were beaten down. They didnt even realize that a girl beat all of them until they were injured the second time. They were angry and frightened. Due to the sharp pain all over their bodies, they could barely stand or fight back. Ha, a bunch of useless men. You can hardly take a hit from me, Leng Xiaoyao mocked disdainfully. Afterwards, she immediately turned to stare at Qin Jiayu and her other friends. Qin Jiayu and her friends were scared and quickly moved backwards. They didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to be so strong that she could easily beat four men alone. She was unbelievable! No wonder Shen Xiyin dared toe! H-How dare you attack them? Qin Jiayu med Leng Xiaoyao. Why cant I? Leng Xiaoyao sneered. She honestly thought that Qin Jiayu was crazy. How dared she beat them? If she didnt fight back, should she stand still and let them injure her? Qin Jiayu, if you have a problem with your brain, go to the hospital. Dont make a joke out of yourself in front of me. If I didnt fight back, should I stand there and let them beat me? Leng Xiaoyao said coldly as she walked towards Qin Jiayu. D-Donte over. Stay away! Qin Jiayu was scared and stepped back when Leng Xiaoyao walked towards her. Since were here, we dont want to go back without doing anything. Otherwise itll have been a waste of my time. Leng Xiaoyao sneered. She didnt have time to waste on Qin Jiayu. Dont you want Xiyin to drink this bottle of wine before leaving? Now, you can drink this bottle, then Ill let you go. What do you think? Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt think that Qin Jiayu would really let Shen Xiyin go after drinking the bottle of wine. Shen Xiyin wouldnt be drunk after drinking just one bottle. She would only feel a little faint. Zhang Kelu used to be very close to Shen Xiyin, so she must know that. Therefore, they must want more than to just let Shen Xiyin drink a bottle of wine. Leng Xiaoyao guessed that this wine must be doctored. It was just her guess, but she would soon make sure of it. Upon hearing that Leng Xiaoyao wanted her to drink that bottle of wine, Qin Jiayu was even more scared. She immediately refused. No, I dont want to drink it. I dont want to drink it. Qin Jiayus reaction proved that there was something wrong with this bottle of wine. You dont want to? Im afraid its not up to you, Leng Xiaoyao said. She went straight to the table and picked up the bottle of wine, then she walked to Qin Jiayu. She pinched Qin Jiayus cheeks and poured the wine into her mouth. Chapter 3195 Don’t You Like Us at All? 3195 Dont You Like Us at All? Qin Jiayu struggled but couldnt get rid of Leng Xiaoyaos hand. The others had just witnessed Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, so they didnt dare to go up to rescue Qin Jiayu. Thank you readers! They understood that they couldnt help Qin Jiayu and they might be in trouble as well! Leng Xiaoyao didnt force Qin Jiayu to drink the whole bottle. Since the wine was doctored, arge mouthful of it would be enough. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao only filled Qin Jiayus mouth with the wine for a while. Once Qin Jiayu was free, she had no time to criticize Leng Xiaoyao. Without dy, she stuck a finger down her throat, trying to vomit the wine up. Unfortunately, no matter how she tried, she couldnt get it out. If it hadnt been for Zhang Kelu, Shen Xiyin wouldnt havee here. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao would punish Zhang Kelu too. Therefore, after forcing Qin Jiayu to drink a mouthful of the wine, Leng Xiaoyao grabbed Zhang Kelu too and poured wine into her mouth as well. Zhang Kelu just stumbled once and still felt pain all over her body, so she didnt struggle. Because she knew the wine was doctored, she despaired when the wine was poured into her stomach. At that moment, she really regretted betraying Shen Xiyin in order to please Qin Jiayu. At the same time, she med Shen Xiyin for bringing Leng Xiaoyao over. If Shen Xiyin didnt do that, she wouldnt be tortured like this. She was so selfish that she always med other people for her faults. She wanted to harm Shen Xiyin first, but she wouldnt allow Shen Xiyin to fight back. It was unreasonable! When Shen Xiyin saw Zhang Kelu swallowing the wine under violence, she didnt feel well. After all, they used to be close friends. However, once she thought about what Zhang Kelu had done to her today, she no longer felt sorry for her. She wasnt the Virgin Mary, and wouldnt forgive those who had hurt her. It was already very nice of her that she didnt pay them back seriously. Now she only gave them a taste of their own medicine, which was a light punishment. Even though she wasnt really hurt, it still happened, so she wouldnt forgive them. Leng Xiaoyao made Zhang Kelu swallow a mouthful of the wine, then let her go. As soon as Zhang Kelu was free, she did the same thing and stuck her finger into her throat. Unfortunately, she was unable to get the wine out either. Leng Xiaoyao nced at the other two women. The two women were scared and immediately moved backwards. It has nothing to do with us. It was their idea. The two women were extremely frightened after seeing Leng Xiaoyaos abilities. They rushed to get themselves out of trouble. It was true that it had nothing to do with them. They were only aware of the trap, so Leng Xiaoyao had no intention of punishing them. She withdrew her gaze after a moment. After that, she turned around and walked to Shen Xiyin. Afterwards, she stared at those people in the room. I started recording as soon as I came into this room, including our conversations earlier. If you dont want to cause a sensation, we can call it a day today. Oh, to be honest with you, Im a hacker. If youve done anything illegal before, I can easily find it. So, if you dare to harm Shen Xiyin again, Ill expose your dirty secrets. If you dont, I wont do anything. Leng Xiaoyao threatened. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao finished speaking, she pulled Shen Xiyin away. She didnt care about what would happen to those people afterwards. Anyway, they wouldnt have a good result. Qin Jiayu and her friends were reluctant to ept the result, but they could do nothing about it. J-Jiayu, what should we do now? Zhang Kelu asked in fear. She started feeling the burning desire in her body. Only men could help them get rid of the effect of the drug, but she didnt have a boyfriend. She didnt want to have sex with a random man! What can we do? Get a man. If you dont have one, you can only pick one from the four of them, Qin Jiayu said. Saying that, she immediately took out her phone and called the man she was closest to. However, they werent boyfriend and girlfriend, they were just sex partners. Upon hearing Qin Jiayus words, the four men were excited and turned to look at Zhang Kelu. Zhang Kelu was beautiful and sexy, so they were interested in her for a long time and all wanted to help Zhang Kelu solve the problem. Anyway, they were doing her a favor and didnt need to take responsibility. Although the four of them were all rich heirs, their families werent very rich and they had in faces. Zhang Kelu had no interest in any of them, so she didnt want them to help her. At that moment, Zhang Kelu was in aplete panic. I-I-I dont want them. Zhang Kelu refused at once. She would rather pay a rent boy to do that. Miss Zhang, dont you like us at all? You need us to help you out right now. If you dont choose us, who do you want? one man said with displeasure. Although they were injured, they were still able to have sex. I-I-Ill call a man over, Zhang Kelu said and immediately called one of her admirers. This man was handsome and her type, but he wasnt rich, so she was unwilling to ept him. However, at this moment, she would rather have sex with him than any of these four men. The four men felt displeased, but didnt force her to ept them. After all, she was Qin Jiayus friend, and they were respectful of Qin Jiayu. Without Qin Jiayus order, they wouldnt be violent. After Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin left, Shen Xiyin was still very upset. Leng Xiaoyao said, I know youre really upset right now. I dont know how tofort you, because its hard to get over it after it happens, but I hope you will feel better as soon as possible. After all, there are many beautiful things and good people by your side. I know. Ill try to get over it, Shen Xiyin said. It was just that right now she was still sad. Anyway, since Zhang Kelu had betrayed her, she wouldnt do anything for her again. She would try to get over it as soon as possible. Chapter 3196 - 3196 I Trust You 3196 I Trust You Because Shen Xiyin was in a bad mood, Leng Xiaoyao didnt ask her whether she wanted to have night snacks with them. Leng Xiaoyao directly sent Shen Xiyin home. Thank you readers! After Shen Xiyin got home, Leng Xiaoyao and the others left to have night snacks. It wasnt toote since it was just past 11 pm. Because it wasnt toote, Shen Xiyins parents were still up when she got back. When she came home early, they asked her why. They thought that she wouldnt be back until 12 am. When she got back home, Shen Xiyinposed herself in case her parents noticed that she didnt feel well. As a result, her parents didnt notice anything wrong with her. To her parents question, Shen Xiyin answered that they had night snacks nearby. Because they needed to get up early in the morning tomorrow, they went home after eating. Leng Xiaoyao and the others returned to the hotel after having night snacks when it was about 1 am. After that, they went to their own rooms. Once in her room, Leng Xiaoyao didnt immediately go to bed. Instead, she turned on herptop and hacked into the surveince cameras of the club that she had just been to. She wanted to see what happened after they left. Qin Jiayu and Zhang Kelu were picked up by two men one after another. They didnt seem to be in the right condition. At a nce, Leng Xiaoyao knew the reason. They were under the effect of an aphrodisiac. Once a woman took the drug, only a man could help her get rid of its effect. So they originally nned to ruin Shen Xiyin. Leng Xiaoyao had thought it was a psychedelic. An aphrodisiac was more harmful than a psychedelic, so Leng Xiaoyao frowned when she saw Qin Jiayus and Zhang Kelus condition. If Shen Xiyin was really drugged, her rtionship with An Chenjun would be in serious trouble. Even if An Chenjun forgave and still epted her because it was a trap, it would leave a scar in their rtionship and would affect their future. Leng Xiaoyao had no intention of telling Shen Xiyin about that. Anyway, Shen Xiyin no longer took Zhang Kelu as her friend. It was impossible for them to be friends again. The next morning, Leng Xiaoyao and the others went to the airport after having breakfast, while the Shen family sent Shen Xiyin to the airport. Because Shen Xiyin couldnt sleepst night, she looked haggard. Even make-up couldnt help her look better. However, after a night, Shen Xiyin was in a better mood. After going through the security check, Mu Yiyang separated from Leng Xiaoyao and the others, because the gates for their flights were in different directions. In addition, the flight Mu Yiyang was going to take was fifteen minutes earlier than the one Leng Xiaoyao and the others would take. He needed to board quickly, so he couldnt spend much time with Li Mochen and the others. When he walked away, Mu Yiyang said to Leng Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, if you have time, you cane to the capital city. Ill be your guide and you can have a trip for free. Sure! Ille to see you when I have time, Leng Xiaoyao said. She understood that he wasnt just saying it as a courtesy so she wouldnt hesitate to let Mu Yiyang pay for her journey. However, Li Mochen was unhappy whether it was a courtesy or not, but he said nothing. The capital city was his second home, so he stayed in the capital city for a long time and was very familiar with it. They were again the focus of peoples attention, but no idents or drama happened. They smoothly returned to City Chang. When they were back in City Chang, Leng Xiaoyao drove back to the city center with Shen Xiyin, while Li Mochen and Si Yiqi left on their own. Because Leng Xiaoyao needed to talk to Shen Xiyin about something, Li Mochen and the others didnt interrupt them. Knowing that Shen Xiyin came back, An Chenjun nned to pick her up. However, Shen Xiyin told him that her car was parked in the parking lot of the airport and Leng Xiaoyao was with her. She didnt need him, so An Chenjun didnte. Although it was Monday today, Leng Xiaoyao didnt go anywhere. She had nothing to do in the afternoon, so she took Shen Xiyin to have a tour of Xiaoyao Technology Company. Shen Xiyin was in a bad mood now, and didnt have much interest in it. However, it was her job, so she couldnt let her emotions affect her work. Since Shen Xiyin agreed to work with Leng Xiaoyao and the raw jade materials were on the way and would arrive tonight, they should start getting prepared. The game would be released in two months. Once it became popr, they could advertise the jade jewelry. Because Leng Xiaoyao believed that the game would be popr, they needed to be prepared. No one would help Shen Xiyin with the designing and carving. She needed to do that by herself. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt just going to build a jewelry brand, she also wanted to bring fame to Shen Xiyin. Therefore, Shen Xiyin must design and carve the jewelry on her own. Shen Xiyin understood that she couldnt let her emotions affect her work. Whether or not she was in a good mood, she needed to get her work done. Therefore, when she heard that Leng Xiaoyao would take her to have a tour of thepany, she did her best to cheer herself up. I dont think you can drive right now. Let me do it. Although I dont have a driving license, Im skilled at driving. There is no need to worry about that, Leng Xiaoyao said. Of course I trust you, Shen Xiyin replied. She wasnt worried about anything Leng Xiaoyao did. After that, Leng Xiaoyao drove Shen Xiyins car. On their way, Leng Xiaoyao talked about the future of the jewelry brand with Shen Xiyin. I havent registered for a jewelrypany yet, because I dont have that much time. The National College Entrance Examination is around the corner, and Ill be going to study in the Capital University. I n to register for a jewelrypany in the capital, so itll take more time, but you need to start designing the jewelry. I think you might want to quit your current job. Since youre a designer, you can have a flexible job. You dont need to go to the capital city with me. You can stay here to make jewelry. I only need the products. As the designer and a shareholder of thepany, you need to show up sometimes. You will need to meet the staff, and the staff as well as other shareholders will need to see you too, Leng Xiaoyao said. Because Shen Xiyin came to City Chang for An Chenjun, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt take her to the capital city. If she did that, Shen Xiyin might not be willing to work with her. After all, Shen Xiyin didntck money. As Leng Xiaoyaospany expanded, she would need more designers than only Shen Xiyin. After all, Shen Xiyin couldnt do everything alone. Chapter 3197 - 3197 Want Both Fame and Money 3197 Want Both Fame and Money Different people had different ideas, designs, and tastes. Thank you readers! Therefore, Shen Xiyin could only stand for a group of peoples preference. Anyway, Shen Xiyin would be the only designer for this games characters. Her name would be connected to the game. As long as the game became popr, the jewelry and tools in it would be popr too. In that case, Shen Xiyin couldnt be ignored. Moreover, Leng Xiaoyao nned to design a role of the magic weapon shop proprietress in the game. She would directly use Shen Xiyins image and name. It would bring more fame to Shen Xiyin. Leng Xiaoyao hadnt spoken to her about that yet. If she wanted to do that, she had to get Shen Xiyins agreement, even though she didnt think that Shen Xiyin would disagree. After all, Shen Xiyin would get both fame and money by doing that. !! Anyway, it showed her respect for Shen Xiyin. When Shen Xiyin heard that Leng Xiaoyao would allow her to do anything she wanted, she was deeply touched. It was true that she moved to City Chang for An Chenjun. If Leng Xiaoyao asked her to go to work in the capital city, she might not agree to work with her, though she would still be grateful to Leng Xiaoyao. If Leng Xiaoyao needed her help with raw jade materials, she wouldnt spare any effort to help her. Not only she, but her parents would do the same thing. Xiaoyao, thank you so much for being tolerant. Ill often visit the capital city at that time, Shen Xiyin promised. Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt force her to work in thepany in the capital city, so she should be more diligent and often visit thepany in the capital city. Oh, I need your opinion about something else as well, Leng Xiaoyao said. What is it? asked Shen Xiyin. Since we have decided to do that, we must get both fame and money. Im not going to promote the game, jade jewelry, and you too. I have an idea to bring fame to you. I can design a magic weapon shop proprietress using your name and image in the game. Its not a yer, but a NPC. It shows up many times in the game, because yers need to go to your store to buy magic weapons. At that time, youll appear. Since you show up many times, people will remember you. After the promotion, people will find out that youre a real person and that all the jewelry and magic weapons are designed by you. In that case, it should be easy for you to gain fame. Leng Xiaoyao said, Are you willing to do that? Shen Xiyin was astonished and excited. Like Leng Xiaoyao said, since they decided to do this, they obviously wanted to get both fame and money, as long as it was legal. Fame mattered more than quality in todays society. If there were brands of the same quality with different fame, consumers would definitely buy the more famous one. Even if they were of the same quality, famous brands could be sold at higher prices than a less famous brand. Famous brands were just more attractive to consumers. In most peoples eyes, fame was equal to quality. Of course Im willing to do that, but will it affect your production of the game? Shen Xiyin asked worriedly. She was more than happy to see such a role, but she didnt want Leng Xiaoyaos game to be affected. It wont. If there is a bad effect, I wouldnt have mentioned that idea to you. There is a role like that in the game, but it was set to be a male. Now I feel its better for it to be a female, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great! Shen Xiyin was relieved. Because thepany wasnt open yet, they had casual working hours. Great, Shen Xiyin said. She had noints about that, because she knew that Leng Xiaoyao gave her the best treatment. We havent started recruiting yet. We only have eight employees who are from the previouspany. All of them are male. Youre the only female, but dont worry, theyre reliable. If they dare to sexually harass you, you can tell me, Leng Xiaoyao said. She knew that they were reliable because she had investigated them. Otherwise, she wouldnt trust those who she had only met a few times. Sure, Shen Xiyin agreed. She didnt think it was a big deal. After Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin arrived at the city center, they didnt rush to thepany. Instead, they went to have a meal because it was lunch time. Although they had some food in the ne, they still wanted to have a normal meal. After eating, they went to thepany. Shen Xiyin followed Leng Xiaoyao to Xiaoyao Technology Company. When they met Mu Yufan and the others, Leng Xiaoyao introduced them to one another. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao asked Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai toe see her in the office. She told them about Shen Xiyins background and purpose. This is Shen Xiyin, a jewelry designer. Shell be the designer of the jade jewelry and magic weapons in the game this time. She majors in jade and jewels. Ill be in charge of other jewelry and magic weapons in the game. All the jewelry and magic weapons that appear in the game will be the first batch of goods of the jewelry brand I build. The jewelry brand is closely connected to the game. Once the game bes popr, the jewelry will be famous too, Leng Xiaoyao said. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai were surprised. They didnt expect that Leng Xiaoyao wanted to build a jewelrypany. Chapter 3198 - 3198 Let Me Help You Release Your Anger 3198 Let Me Help You Release Your Anger Boss, your idea is amazing! Although there will be copies of popr things, jewelry is still rare, Mu Yufan said excitedly. He felt that Leng Xiaoyao had a lot of talent when it came to business. They could kill two birds with one stone. Thank you readers! However, if it didnt be popr, it would be a waste of their energy. Anyway, they could doubt other peoples abilities, but they would never doubt Leng Xiaoyaos. Right, once the game bes popr, the jewelry will be famous too. Zhou Yunkai agreed. Ill register for a jewelrypany after I go to the capital city. Shen Xiyin will work with you here for the time being. Shes the fiance of the An familys heir. Dont treat her unfairly, or the An family and I will pay you back, Leng Xiaoyao warned. She trusted them, but it was necessary for her to remind them to be nice. Hearing that Shen Xiyin was the fiance of the An familys heir, Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai were both surprised. Dont worry, boss, we wont treat Miss Shen unfairly. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai promised. Even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt remind them to be nice, they would still behave themselves. Anyway, since Leng Xiaoyao said that, they would be more careful. Leng Xiaoyao only said that to them because she cared about Shen Xiyin very much. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao told Mu Yufan to prepare an office for Shen Xiyin, then she took Shen Xiyin to have a tour of thepany. Because there werent enough employees, several offices were empty. As the designer, Shen Xiyin needed a quiet ce, so she asked for a separate office. After getting familiar with thepany, Shen Xiyin needed to know about the game characters, especially those she would design jewelry and magic weapons for. Leng Xiaoyao had only drawn a few characters so far, so Shen Xiyin learned about them first. She would wait till Leng Xiaoyao was done for the rest. Shen Xiyin would design jewelry and magic weapons ording to the descriptions and images of those characters. After looking at the few characters, Shen Xiyin had ideas. She would start designing when she got back. To prevent the designs from being leaked, Leng Xiaoyao didnt let Shen Xiyin have the draft of those characters. Leng Xiaoyao trusted Shen Xiyin, but even Mu Yufan and the others could only see the characters draft on Leng Xiaoyaosptop. Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin didnt leave thepany until 5 pm. In the afternoon, Shen Xiyin was busy with work, so she forgot about Zhang Kelu for the time being. By the time she remembered it when her work was done, she wasnt as sad. That was the reason why many people upied themselves with work when they were sad. Once you got busy, you had no time to be sad. Because Shen Xiyin felt much better, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt so worried about her and let her drive the car. It wasnt early and was about to be rush hour. The Leng family lived in the opposite direction of Shen Xiyins home, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt ask Shen Xiyin to send her home. Shen Xiyin could go home, while Leng Xiaoyao went to take a taxi. Leng Xiaoyao had told Leng Changyuan that she woulde home. When she got out of the ne today, she gave Leng Changyuan a call and said that she wouldnte home right away, but she would be home after having dinner. When she finally got home, it wasnt yet 6 pm. The other family members werent home yet, so Leng Changyuan was alone in the house. Grandpa, what happened? Who angered you? Tell me, and Ill teach the person a lesson, asked Leng Xiaoyao. She understood why Leng Changyuan put on that face, but she deliberately joked with him. Its you. No one else dares to anger me. After youve changed, you barely stay at home. Youre always gone. I hardly see you. Leng Changyuanined. Although he wasnt really mad, he meant what he said. Leng Xiaoyao immediately went up to massage Leng Changyuans shoulders. Oh, its me who angered you, grandpa. Ive just grown up. I have a lot of things to deal with. I cant hide under your protection forever, or Ill be useless. Youre so young! I dont see other teenagers who are as busy as you, Leng Changyuan said disgruntledly. Actually, he was really proud of Leng Xiaoyao for her outstanding abilities at such a young age, but at the same time, he didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao should take on so much pressure at her age. However, he couldnt interfere in Leng Xiaoyaos decisions. Like Leng Xiaoyao said, she couldnt hide under his protection forever. He was old and could only live a few more years. If Leng Xiaoyao couldnt be independent, she would have a hard life in the future. Dont you feel proud of me for my outstanding abilities at my age? Have you seen another young person who is as skilled as me? So, I think that you should be proud of me, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. Leng Changyuan was struck dumb for a moment. I know Im always gone these days, but Ill try to spend more time with you, grandpa. Can you forgive me? Leng Xiaoyao asked. She knew that she had neglected Leng Changyuan recently, but she could do nothing about that. After all, she needed to manage her business. Alright, you cane back to see me when you have time. If there is anything you need to deal with, you can leave, Leng Changyuan said. Even though he was unhappy because Leng Xiaoyao was barely home, he understood that she had a lot of things to deal with. If he asked too much from her, her business would be affected. Grandpa, youre the best. Leng Xiaoyao immediately leaned on Leng Changyuans shoulders and acted cute. Although Leng Changyuan was very considerate, she decided to spend more time with her grandfather, otherwise, she would have even less time to see Leng Changyuan after she went to university. Ha-ha. Leng Changyuan felt resigned yet happily. Oh, grandpa, I need to move some raw jade materials overter. I want to store them at home for a while. So I need an underground storage room, Leng Xiaoyao said. She could directly do that, but she felt it was better to tell Leng Changyuan beforehand. Raw jade materials? You bought raw jade materials? asked Leng Changyuan. He knew that Leng Xiaoyao had gone to City Yun, but he didnt know that she actually went to take part in the stone-gambling event. Chapter 3199 - 3199 No One Will Steam Them! 3199 No One Will Steam Them! Leng Changyuan was unaware of the stone-gambling event, because he paid no attention to that. Thank you readers! Yeah, I bought some, Leng Xiaoyao said. Can you cut jade from them? asked Leng Changyuan. Because Leng Xiaoyao had already cut out two pieces of jade before, Leng Changyuan was full of anticipation this time. Would you believe me if I said yes? Leng Xiaoyao put on a mysterious smile. Leng Changyuan was surprised. Although he didnt think it was likely, he believed in Leng Xiaoyao. !! Of course! Leng Changyuan asked, What do you want to do with so many raw jade materials? Cut them open and sell the jade? Yes. Leng Xiaoyao answered because she hadnt told Leng Changyuan that she was going to establish a jewelrypany yet. Before it was done, she wouldnt tell her family in case they were worried. After she cut out jade and made money in the industry, her family wouldnt be worried and would instead support her. How many did you buy? asked Leng Changyuan. Several dozen, Leng Xiaoyao replied. To be honest, she didnt know how many she had bought. She guessed there should be about fifty raw jade materials. Some raw jade materials wererge and could reach tens of kilograms. Small ones could be several kilograms. Therefore, about fifty raw jade materials ounted for two-thirds of the two small trucks. Leng Changyuan couldnt help but wonder how much money they could make after cutting out jade from half of the raw jade materials. How likely are you to cut jade from them? asked Leng Changyuan curiously. About half of them have jade, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt mean to fool Leng Changyuan, but it would be hard to exin if she told him that there was jade in every one of them. After all, most of them wereplete raw jade materials. It was already a lot if there was jade in half of them, so Leng Changyuan was amazed. Well, keep it between us. Its fine if your third uncle knows, but dont tell other people. If your second uncle asks you about them, you can say that your friends are storing them in our house for a while. I dont trust them, especially your second aunt. Even if they dont want your jade, they might be jealous of you and destroy your business, Leng Changyuan said. He was afraid that that might happen. Sure, I know. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Although she wasnt worried, she would listen to Leng Changyuan in case any idents happened. At about 6 pm, Leng Yecheng got back and immediately called Leng Xiaoyao out. He asked her about the stone-gambling event, because she had told him what she was going to do. Leng Xiaoyao said that she bought about fifty raw jade materials and that they would be delivered at about 8 pm. That was the information Mu Yuan gave Li Mochen which Li Mochen then shared with Leng Xiaoyao. Meng Fan and Mu Yuan drove the car in turns. When one was driving, the other would have a rest. Therefore, they didnt waste any time on the road other than for eating and going to the toilet. How likely are you to cut jade from them? asked Leng Yecheng. He had no intention of stealing Leng Xiaoyaos jade, but he was curious. Because Leng Xiaoyao had sessfully cut out jadest time, he knew that she was good at stone-gambling. At least half of them have jade, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt tell Leng Yecheng the truth either. If so, you can make a fortune. Leng Yecheng took a deep breath. He felt that it was enough to cut out jade from half of those raw jade materials. After all, it wasnt easy for other people to cut out one or two pieces of jade. Betting on stones had a much lower winning rate than normal gambling. Leng Yecheng wasnt talking about Leng Yehua because Leng Yehua had principles and wouldnt do something like stealing. However, Song Meiyu and her daughter had no principle at all. Sure. Grandpa just reminded me to say that they are my friends, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great. Leng Yecheng nodded. Then he said, Lets go inside! Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng went inside. After dinner, Leng Xiaoyao went to clean up in the storage room. She didnt go to school for the evening ss that night. She would go tomorrow. Leng Changyuan could order servants to do it for Leng Xiaoyao and she could rest, but Leng Xiaoyao rejected it. She said that only she knew how to ce those raw jade materials, so Leng Changyuan asked the servants to help her instead. Why do you want to clean up the storage room? asked Song Meiyu curiously. However, no one answered. Song Meiyu didnt feel embarrassed, but she was a little displeased. She was full of curiosity, so she decided to have a look by herself since none of them answered her question. Leng Xiaoyao looked at a few storage rooms and chose the smallest one. She moved stuff out of the smallest storage room and ced it in another room. Because there wasnt much stuff in it, they quickly moved it away. After that, they mopped the floor. A lock was also needed. In order to stop other people from getting inside, Leng Xiaoyao went to buy a new lock after putting those raw jade materials in order. Seeing that, Song Meiyu mocked. Oh, did you put gold or silver in it? Why did you go to buy a new lock? No one will steal it! You might! Leng Xiaoyao said straightforwardly. Ha-ha, ha-ha. Leng Yecheng snorted withughter. He didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to be so straightforward. However, he didnt think she was wrong. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was very straightforward and honest. Leng Changyuan also wanted tough, but he restricted himself. You Song Meiyu was mad and questioned Leng Xiaoyao in anger. Leng Xiaoyao, what do you mean? You humiliated me! Aunt, Im sorry, but Im simply telling the truth, Leng Xiaoyao said. You Song Meiyu was furious. Oh, its not my stuff, its Mr. Lis. You saw him at the Mo familys birthday party not long ago. His two subordinates will move the stuff inter. Since I promised to help him store the stuff, neither the Leng family nor I can bear the result if its lost, Leng Xiaoyao said. Then she returned to the underground floor and left Song Meiyu behind. Chapter 3200 - 3200 Can You Bear the Stress? 3200 Can You Bear the Stress? Song Meiyu was still angry, but could do nothing to Leng Xiaoyao. She could only be mad at herself. Thank you readers! Since the stuff was Mr Lis, she didnt dare to steal it. She honestly doubted whether it was really Mr. Lis stuff. Perhaps Leng Xiaoyao lied to her! However, whether the stuff belonged to Leng Xiaoyao or Mr. Li, Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with Mr. Li. If she stole Leng Xiaoyaos stuff, she couldnt bear the consequences if Mr. Li said it belonged to him. However, she didnt say that she would steal the stuff. She didnt have that idea in the first ce! She was trapped by Leng Xiaoyao. Anyway, she admitted that she was very curious about what Leng Xiaoyao had put in the room. After recing the lock, Mu Yuan and the others hadnt arrived yet, so Leng Xiaoyao went to her room to deal with her work. In her room, Leng Xiaoyao turned on herptop to check what Chu Jianan and Jiang Yihan had done recently. On Saturday night, Jiang Yihan stayed in Chu Jianans apartment and left the next morning. At 2 pm on Sunday afternoon, Leng Yuqi went to Chu Jianans apartment and returned to school after dinner. Leng Xiaoyao had to admit that Chu Jianan had skills to fool two girls at the same time. When it was almost 9 pm, Meng Fan called Leng Xiaoyao. He said that they were already back and should arrive at the Leng familys mansion ten minutester. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao went downstairs. Within ten minutes, Meng Fan and Mu Yuan came. Leng Xiaoyao went outside to wee them in person. After that, the car drove into the yard, then Meng Fan and Mu Yuan got out of it. Thank you so much, Leng Xiaoyao said. Not at all. Meng Fan and Mu Yuan replied at once. Please help me move them to the storage room! Leng Xiaoyao asked. No problem. Meng Fan and Mu Yuan answered. Without dy, they pulled the back door of the small truck open. Let me help you too! Leng Yecheng said, walking over. However, Leng Xiaoyao stopped him at once. You can watch from the side. You havent made a full recovery yet. Dont doborious work. Leng Yecheng was struck dumb for a second and realized that he had just recovered. He indeed shouldnt do such work. He couldnt even stand for too long. Fine, Ill watch from here. Since he couldnt help, Leng Yecheng chose to guard at the side. Great. Leng Xiaoyao agreed. Hearing the noises, Song Meiyu immediately walked out to see what Leng Xiaoyao was putting into the storage room. Knowing that they were raw jade materials, Song Meiyu wondered whether there was jade in them. If there was jade, it could be worth a lot of money given therge pile of raw jade materials. If they belonged to Leng Xiaoyao, she would be extremely jealous of her. However, it would be fine if they belonged to Mr. Li. Did they belong to Leng Xiaoyao or Mr. Li? Song Meiyu remembered that Leng Xiaoyao had given both Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng a piece of jade that she cut out from raw jade materials. She didnt believe that those raw jade materials belonged to Mr. Li. Song Meiyu was unhappy. Seeing Song Meiyu walking over, Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about that. If Song Meiyu dared to cause her trouble, she would teach her a lesson. No one could stop her from doing that and she would ask Song Meiyu to pay for her loss. Honestly, the jade in those raw jade materials was worth a fortune. Leng Xiaoyao could tolerate her once, but she wouldnt tolerate her repeatedly. Leng Xiaoyao directly carried arge raw jade material from the truck. It weighed about fifty kilograms, but she easily moved it as if it was only several kilograms. Even if Leng Yecheng and Song Meiyu were aware of Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, they were still shocked by her strength. Only Meng Fan and Mu Yuan stayed calm. Because they were aware that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt an ordinary girl, it shouldnt be a problem for her to carry up a stone that was fifty kilograms. In fact, it was easy for them too. It wasnt even heavier than them. They didntpete with Leng Xiaoyao. After all, fifty kilograms were still heavy for ordinary people. It wasnt easy to move such a heavy stone. A fifty kilogram stone was as heavy as an adult. Normally, people couldnt easily carry an adult. However, Leng Xiaoyao was an eighteen-year-old girl. Other people who didnt know her strength would definitely be surprised by her behavior. Afterwards, Meng Fan and Mu Yuan carried other raw jade materials and followed Leng Xiaoyao to the room. Leng Changyuan was in the living room. Although they didnt need to go through the living room to get to the storage room, they would pass it. Therefore, Leng Changyuan got a fright when he saw Leng Xiaoyao carrying such arge raw jade material. Even if it looked easy for Leng Xiaoyao to do that and he was aware that Leng Xiaoyao was extremely strong, he was still a bit worried. Without hesitation, he stood up and walked towards her. Yaoyao, its sorge. Can you handle the weight? Of course, no need to worry about me, grandpa, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Changyuan was still worried, but he said nothing else. Standing at the staircase, he watched them quietly. They had to moverge raw jade materials one by one, while the small ones could be moved in sacks. There were several raw jade materials asrge as a 20-inch suitcase. Within a short time, they moved all the raw jade materials to the storage room. Leng Xiaoyao thanked Meng Fan and Mu Yuan, then walked them out. Why did you let them leave right after unloading the truck? Why didnt you invite them to have a cup of tea? Leng Changyuan ordered the servants to prepare tea, but Meng Fan and Mu Yuan had already left. As a result, he criticized Leng Xiaoyao. I asked them to stay, but they wanted to leave. I cant force them to stay. They said that Mr. Li is still waiting for them, so they need to go back right away, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoyao had indeed invited them to stay for a while longer, but they rejected it, so she didnt insist. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to make it difficult for them. In that case, Leng Changyuan said nothing else. He asked Leng Xiaoyao to sit down at once to drink some tea. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt tired at all, but she still listened to Leng Changyuan. She sat down and enjoyed the tea for a while. Afterwards, she called Li Mochen and told him that Meng Fan and Mu Yuan had already delivered the raw jade materials. Actually, it was just an excuse Leng Xiaoyao made up in order to call Li Mochen. However, due to Leng Changyuan and Leng Yechengs presence, she couldnt talk to him for long, so she hung up quickly Chapter 3201 - 3201 Defend Li Mochen 3201 Defend Li Mochen Yaoyao, whats Mr. Lis background? Leng Yecheng asked curiously. At Master Mos birthday party, he saw that Master Mo was very respectful of Li Mochen, so he was curious about it ever since. Thank you readers! Im not clear about it either. I only know that hes very powerful and skilled at martial arts. He also had all kinds of abilities and many shares in differentpanies. He has a close rtionship with officials in the government too, Leng Xiaoyao said. She was indeed unclear about Li Mochens background. If she knew, she would tell Leng Yecheng. Are you interested in Mr. Li? Leng Changyuan suddenly became alert when Leng Xiaoyaoplimented Li Mochen like that. Although Li Mochen was handsome and seemed to be born in a powerful family, Master Leng felt there was a huge gap between Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. Even though Leng Xiaoyao was also outstanding and deserved a quality man, Master Leng had a clear understanding of their familys status. !! He didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to have too much interest in Li Mochen. He was afraid that Leng Xiaoyao would be hurt. In addition, they werent sure whether Li Mochen was a good man yet! Leng Yecheng got nervous as well. He had the same idea as Leng Changyuan and looked at Leng Xiaoyao nervously. Although Mr. Li is handsome and impressive, I dont think hes easy to get along with. Many people went to strike up a conversation with him, but he had a cold face all the time. Because of that, Leng Yecheng had a bad impression of Li Mochen. He felt that Li Mochen was very arrogant and self-centered. Leng Xiaoyao understood their worries. She put on a resigned smile and said, Grandpa, its not only Mr. Li, his friends are also very skilled. You asked me about him, so Iplimented him a little. Why do you think Im interested in him just because of that? If you had asked me about someone else, I would haveplimented them too. Mr. Li is indeed a little cold, but thats just his character. It has something to do with his childhood. I heard that he has the same experience as me. His parents passed away when he was little. He grew up with his grandparents, but none of his grandparents, uncles and aunts liked him. His cousins always bullied him. He was even pushed into ake once. He almost died that time! After experiencing all this, hepletely changed. Its impossible for him to have normal emotions after growing up in such a family. I have love from grandpa and uncle, but if I grew up in the same family as him, I would probably be the same. No matter what her rtionship with Li Mochen was, they were destined to meet each other. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao didnt want Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng to misunderstand Li Mochen and hold a bad opinion about him. She also wanted to arouse their sympathy through her exnation. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were touched. They thought that Li Mochen relied on his family to be so sessful, but unexpectedly he had a hard life. In that case, he became sessful on his own. After going through so much, it was understandable that he became cold. And those women went to strike up a conversation with Mr. Li for a purpose. Mr. Li simply dislikes their hypocrisy. You also saw that they were polite and nice to me when I went to talk with them. I have no intention of pleasing them and they are impressed by my brave behavior. Thats the reason why theyre willing to be nice to me, Leng Xiaoyao exined. Hearing that, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng agreed. Their impression of Li Mochen immediately changed. However, they somehow felt it wasnt right, but they couldnt tell why. When they changed their opinions about Li Mochen, Leng Xiaoyao felt relieved and continued. No matter what, they all have abilities and high status. It wont do our family any harm if I can form a good rtionship with them, as long as they dont hurt us. Didnt you notice that other people were much more polite to us after seeing me talk with them? Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng finally understood. Right, we werent so popr at other events before, but after Yaoyao formed a good rtionship with those powerful people, those who disdained us immediately came to talk to us, Leng Changyuan said. However, he disliked them upon thinking of their snobbish faces. Many heirs from rich and powerful families also tried to form a close rtionship with me these days. Leng Yecheng said, But they all did that for a purpose. I dont want to make friends with them. Perhaps they will betray me once I cant bring them any benefits. Although connections were very important, they couldnt build connections with just anyone. Even if those heirs had a high status too, Leng Yecheng wouldnt randomly make friends with them. As they chatted, Leng Yuqi came home. Because Leng Yuqi dated Chu Jianan yesterday, she was in a good mood today. However, Leng Xiaoyao felt it was ironic. She wanted to see how Leng Yuqi felt after knowing that Chu Jianan was dating two girls at the same time. When Leng Yuqi saw Leng Xiaoyao, she was immediately displeased. She didnt deliberately give Leng Xiaoyao that attitude, but she really couldnt be happy to see Leng Xiaoyao given their bad rtionship. Anyway, she didnt dare to have conflict with Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Changyuan, Leng Yecheng, and Leng Xiaoyao were happily chatting, but their mood was affected by Leng Yuqis arrival and they all looked less happy. Hi, grandpa, uncle. Leng Yuqi greeted them. Hi. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng replied in a t tone and didnt bother to give her a nce. It had happened many times, but Leng Yuqi still felt upset. She didnt stay in the living room for long. After greeting Leng Changyuan, she went upstairs. Leng Xiaoyao spent a bit more time with Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng, then went to her room. Leng Changyuan also needed to go to bed. Back in her room, Leng Xiaoyao continued to work. She didnt go sleep until it was veryte. Li Mochen, on the other hand, stayed up all night for cultivation. If Li Mochen really wanted to be a cultivator, he had to learn to control the power inside his body to circte and strengthen himself. Only afterpletely improving his body could he sessfully purify his essence. Even though Li Mochen was talented, he couldnt seed immediately. Actually, he had failed many times. No matter what, Li Mochen wouldnt easily give in. In fact, he was determined and strong-willed. Even if he had failed many times, he wouldnt give up. Instead, he paid more attention to cultivation. Chapter 3202 - 3202 Why Should I Prove It to You? 3202 Why Should I Prove It to You? Thank you readers! After his tireless efforts, he was finally able to control the power inside his body. He could even make it circte in his vessels. Once he started cultivating, he didnt feel tired at all. Therefore, when he woke up, it was already 6 am and he was actually woken up by the neighbors shouts at the kid to get up and go to school. This was a high-end block, and there was a long distance between houses. Even if Li Mochen had a good hearing, he could barely hear neighbors voices in the past. However, he clearly heard it this time although it wasnt loud. The moment Li Mochen woke up, he smelt something stinky and he frowned. After opening his eyes and observing for a while, he suddenly found that the stinky smell was from his body and there was ayer of oil over his skin. He was disgusted at once and rushed to take a shower in the bathroom. After Li Mochen had the shower, he found his skin was cleaner than ever and his body was full of energy. When he looked at his body in the mirror again, he found the scars all over his body aad faded a lot. He walked out of the bathroom and nced at the clock. It turned out to be the next morning, but he didnt feel tired at all. Li Mochen was surprised, but quickly epted it because he realized that it was the result of his cultivation. However, Li Mochen only expelled a small part of the impurities. After all the impurities were expelled, he would have aplete change. Anyway, he already saw an obvious effect after a small part of the impurities were expelled. Li Mochen was very grateful to Leng Xiaoyao. Thinking of that, Li Mochen sent Leng Xiaoyao a message. He thanked her and told her about his progress in cultivation. Leng Xiaoyao understood that Li Mochen was a talented cultivator and that he could make progress dozens of times faster than normal cultivators. However, she was still shocked by his speed. Li Mochen was very outstanding in all aspects, so she didnt doubt it. Li Mochen was able to make the power circte in his body, so he kind of reached the period of practicing Qi. However, it was still slightly different. Normally, cultivators needed to absorb magical power from the outside during the period of practicing Qi, but Li Mochen used the power in his body. Because there was power in his body, he could cultivate without magical power. To be honest, even Leng Xiaoyao was a little jealous of him, but there was no malice. Anyway, Leng Xiaoyao still asked Li Mochen to buy her a meal that afternoon since he wanted to thank her. Leng Xiaoyao simply wanted to dine with Li Mochen and he agreed with crity even though he had actually nned to leave City Chang that afternoon. After Leng Xiaoyao came downstairs, Song Meiyu saw her and frowned at once. Xiaoyao, isnt make-up prohibited in your school? Why did you put on make-up? Youre a student, so behave like one. Because Leng Xiaoyao made progress in cultivation, the freckles on her face disappeared and her skin was wless. Song Meiyu thought that she had put on make-up. Song Meiyu didnt remind Leng Xiaoyao kindly, she disliked it because Leng Xiaoyao looked so pretty. In fact, when Leng Xiaoyao had no freckles, she was a lot more beautiful than Leng Yuqi. Leng Changyuan also looked at Leng Xiaoyao with a frown. He didnt approve of her behavior either. Yaoyao, why did you put on make-up? Leng Changyuan was worried that Leng Xiaoyao might have fallen in love with a boy since she suddenly cared so much about her face. Thinking of that, Leng Changyuan was unhappy. Grandpa, I didnt put on any make-up. The freckles on my face simply disappeared, Leng Xiaoyao said resignedly. What? Really? Hearing that, everyone was astonished. The freckles on your face disappeared? How is that possible? Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi eximed at the same time. They were surprised and unable to ept it. Why is it not possible? Leng Xiaoyao turned to stare at Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi and asked meaningfully. Why did the freckles suddenly disappear? Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng couldnt believe it either. Didnt I go to City Yunst weekend? I met a skilled doctor. He told me that there were impurities in my body, causing me to have freckles. He helped me expel it with acupuncture and Ivepletely gotten rid of those freckles using a herb bath, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. She was lying, but she seemed to be sincere. Except for Leng Changyuan, no one believed it. Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi still felt that Leng Xiaoyao had put on make-up. Even Leng Yecheng couldnt believe it either. He believed that the doctor must be Leng Xiaoyao herself. He was aware that Leng Xiaoyao knew medicine and was quite good at it. After all, she helped him quickly recover. However, he didnt point it out. Did you say that on purpose to fool us into believing that you didnt put on make-up? Song Meiyu said. She refused to believe that Leng Xiaoyao really got rid of those freckles. Why should I do that? Im not so bored! Leng Xiaoyao retorted. Do you dare wash your face in front of us? Leng Yuqi demanded. Why? Why should I obey your orders? Its humiliating. And why should I prove it to you? Leng Xiaoyao countered. Leng Yuqi opened her mouth, but didnt know what to say. Alright, since Yaoyao exined that she already got rid of her freckles, thats it. Even if its not, it has nothing to do with you. Why are you arguing about it? Leng Changyuan snapped at them with displeasure. He believed that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt lie to him. That being the case, Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi couldnt say anything else. In school, Leng Xiaoyao met An Chenmeng right after getting out of the car. She handed the jade pendant back to An Chenmeng. Boss, I feel like I havent seen you in ages! Once Leng Xiaoyao saw Leng Xiaoyao, she was excited and gave Leng Xiaoyao a big hug. Leng Xiaoyao disliked it, but didnt avoid her. Did you fall in love with me? She joked instead. Yes! An Chenmeng admitted it at once. She indeed liked Leng Xiaoyao very much because Leng Xiaoyao was extraordinary. But its not the same thing. My sexual orientation is heterosexuality. Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said nothing. She obviously knew that! Oh, arent we forbidden to put on make-up on campus? Why did you do that? Arent you afraid that youll be criticized? asked An Chenmeng. Chapter 3203 - 3203 Blackened Forehead 3203 ckened Forehead Although their school didnt allow them to put on make-up, normally no one would discover that the girls wore some foundation and drew their eyebrows. Thank you readers! I didnt put on make-up. Ive gotten rid of my freckles. Leng Xiaoyao grinned. Really? Jesus, thats unbelievable! An Chenmeng was excited, but she didnt doubt her at all. When Li Mochen got up and came downstairs, Mu Yuan and Meng Fan saw him. They could see that Li Mochen was different, but couldnt tell why. You twoe and practice with me, Li Mochen said. He wanted to test his martial arts skills. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan were both good at kung fu. When they practiced with Li Mochen in the past, it was always even. However, if they fought against Li Mochen alone, they were no match for him. Now that Li Mochens physical condition had improved, he wanted to see how strong he was. Sure. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan answered, then followed Li Mochen out. In the yard, they directly began. From the start, Mu Yuan and Meng Fan could obviously feel that Li Mochen was better than before. When their fists and feet met his, they were directly knocked away by a great force. It surprised Mu Yuan and Meng Fan. Li Mochen also felt that his strength had been greatly improved. After all, he couldnt knock them away like this before. They were basically at the same level. Jesus, boss, did you take a power pill? Why did you suddenly be so strong? Mu Yuan eximed. Right, why did you be so much stronger overnight? Meng Chen agreed. Continue. Li Mochen didnt exin and asked them to continue. The longer theypeted, the more surprised Mu Yuan and Meng Fan became. In the end, they were heavily hit. In the past, Mu Yuan and Meng Fan could fight with Li Mochen for at least half an hour, but this time they lost within five minutes. The winner was undoubtedly Li Mochen. Li Mochen was also surprised by his performance. After a nights cultivation, he had greatly improved his skills. In addition, Li Mochen had only strengthened one fifth of his potential. He couldnt use the power inside his body yet. Boss, why did you suddenly be so skilled? Mu Yuan and Meng Fan asked curiously. Its a secret, Li Mochen said. Although they were his confidants and knew many of his secrets, he couldnt tell them about his power for the time being. Oh, change the flight to tomorrow morning. Li Mochen remembered that he was going to invite Leng Xiaoyao to have a meal. Boss, is something up? asked Mu Yuan. Its private. Afterwards, Li Mochen turned around and went into his room, leaving a confused Mu Yuan and Meng Fan behind. Does it have something to do with Miss Leng? Meng Fan asked Mu Yuan. He thought of Leng Xiaoyao at one, because Li Mochen never had any private affairs before. I dont know, but its possible, Mu Yuan said, thinking about something. I agree that there is something different between boss and Miss Leng. Miss Leng isnt only beautiful, she is also outstanding. I think she deserves our boss, Meng Fan said. Youre right. Mu Yuan agreed. Although Li Mochen was already in the living room, he still heard Mu Yuans conversation with Meng Fan. However, he didnt dislike it. Were they a perfect couple? It seemed to be true. Li Mochen was surprised by his sudden idea. Why did he have that idea! He must have been affected by them! That must be the reason. Li Mochen immediately get rid of the idea. Leng Xiaoyao was only eighteen years old and she was still a senior high school student. Along the way, Leng Xiaoyao attracted a lot of attention. However, because she was too pretty, nobody realized that she was Leng Xiaoyao. Right as Leng Xiaoyao was outside the ssroom, she met Wang Yiming. When she saw Wang Yimings face, she frowned. Mr. Wang. Leng Xiaoyao called him. Wang Yimings sight fell on Leng Xiaoyao and he was surprised at once. He recognized Leng Xiaoyaos voice, but he didnt recognize this beautiful girl before him. You are? asked Wang Yiming, thinking that perhaps this girls voice sounded like Leng Xiaoyaos. Im Leng Xiaoyao! Leng Xiaoyao said with a vague smile. What? Wang Yiming was shocked and frowned. Dont you know that you shouldnt wear make-up at school? Why did you put on make-up? I didnt. I just removed the freckles on my face, Leng Xiaoyao said. What? Wang Yiming was surprised again, but he didnt doubt her or ask further about it. Oh, I was going to see you. Come to my office! Of course. Leng Xiaoyao had something to talk to Wang Yiming about too, so she agreed to have a private conversation with him. Leng Xiaoyao followed Wang Yiming to his office. At that moment, the other teachers had already gone to supervise the students reviews, so there was no one else in the office. The thing is that there is a Liberal Arts Defense this Friday in the city. Every school can rmend three students. The principal had a talk with me and we want you to join in thepetition. I think youre a great choice. What do you think? asked Wang Yiming. Although they wanted Leng Xiaoyao to take part in thepetition, they couldnt force her. No problem! Leng Xiaoyao answered without hesitation. Since the principal rmended her and it fell within her abilities, there was no reason for her to turn it down. Great, Ill rmend you to them then. Once Leng Xiaoyao agreed, Wang Yiming became very happy. Although he understood that she was likely to agree, he still worried before she gave him an affirmative answer. Mr. Wang, I noticed that you seem to be out of energy and your forehead is ck. Im afraid you might be injured these days, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. Wang Yiming was struck dumb for a second and looked embarrassed. Staring at Leng Xiaoyao, he had mixed emotions. His forehead was ck? It sounded like a ridiculous trick. However, Leng Xiaoyao looked very serious, Wang Yiming somehow couldnt doubt it upon thinking of Leng Xiaoyaos changes recently. Moreover, he indeed felt tired these days. However, he had to deliver sses, otherwise he would be resting at home! Um, Leng Xiaoyao, can you tell the future? Wang Yiming asked half jokingly. Although he couldnt believe it, he still asked since Leng Xiaoyao pointed it out. Chapter 3204 - 3204 Gao Qilu 3204 Gao Qilu I cant, but I can read faces. So I can see that your forehead is dark and you might be injured soon, but I dont know when itll happen and how serious it is. Mr. Wang, if you trust me, I can draw a Taoist talisman for you. You can carry it wherever you go, it can protect you from being hurt, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. She understood that Wang Yiming didnt trust her very much. After all, there were few people who believed it, especially when they heard it from a young girls mouth. Thank you readers! You can draw Taoist talismans? Wang Yiming was surprised again. Yes, I know normally people dont believe it, but it doesnt mean that its not true. Mr. Wang, if you still think its unbelievable, it wont do you any harm if you carry a Taoist talisman with you, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt expect Wang Yiming to trust her right now. As long as he could ept her talisman and carry it with him, he would believe it once the ident happened. Wang Yiming agreed. Whether it was true or not, he also wanted to be safe. Therefore, he epted it. Sure, thank you, Leng Xiaoyao. Since Wang Yiming epted it, Leng Xiaoyao immediately took out paper, a pen, and cinnabar from her backpack. Wang Yiming was surprised. He didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to carry it with her. Even though he was confused, he chose to stay silent. After Leng Xiaoyao ced it properly, she quickly drew a talisman. Seeing Leng Xiaoyao drawing it so proficiently, Wang Yiming was shocked. He was convinced and believed in Leng Xiaoyaos words and abilities. Leng Xiaoyao folded the talisman and handed it to Wang Yiming. Keep it with you. Dont touch it with water. After this talisman helps you survive once, itll turn into ashes and disappear. Great, thank you, Leng Xiaoyao. Wang Yiming immediately took it. Even though he still had doubts, he was willing to listen to her. My pleasure. Ill go back to the ssroom now, Leng Xiaoyao said. Sure. Wang Yiming answered. Then Leng Xiaoyao packed up her stuff at once and walked out. Wang Yiming had mixed emotions. If it was real, Leng Xiaoyao had many skills that were beyond his imagination! Without dy, Wang Yiming put away the Taoist magic figure and went to see the principal. He needed to tell the principal that Leng Xiaoyao agreed to take part in the Liberal Arts Defense. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao walked into the ssroom, she attracted a lot of attention from her ssmates. They were all surprised and stunned by her beauty, but didnt know who she was. Boss, you Xiong Manxin eximed. Because she hadnt seen Leng Xiaoyao without freckles before, she was surprised by Leng Xiaoyaos appearance today. Boss? Leng Xiaoyao? This beautiful girl was Leng Xiaoyao? How was that possible? In that instant, everyone was extremely surprised. Are you Leng Xiaoyao? someone asked. Did you put on make-up? asked another person. I didnt. The freckles on my face have been removed, Leng Xiaoyao said. I didnt expect you to be so pretty without the freckles! I think youre even prettier than Gao Qilu! No one doubted it when Leng Xiaoyao said that her freckles were removed. Right, I think Leng Xiaoyao is the prettiest girl in our school now, Gao Qilu was the current well-known, prettiest girl in their school and she studied in the best ss. I agree with you, but if Gao Qilu hears about it, Im afraid shell make things difficult for Leng Xiaoyao. Thinking of that, they were worried about Leng Xiaoyao. Gao Qilu was different from An Chenmeng and Leng Xiaoyao. She tended to y dirty tricks. On the surface, she looked friendly and wanted to make friends with you. She always smiled at you, but you had no idea when she would scheme against you. Besides, Gao Qilus family was one of the richest families in City Chang. Her family was even richer than An Chenmengs, so people were very scared of her. Those who knew what kind of person Gao Qilu was would rather offend An Chenmeng than her. If they offended An Chenmeng, they would only be beaten once and An Chenmeng would let them go. However, if they offended Gao Qilu, they wouldnt be able to bear the result because Gao Qilu was skilled at defaming a person and ruining their reputation. It had happened many times before. Unfortunately, those victims were from much poorer families, so they didnt dare to sue Gao Qilu. If so, we better not say it aloud. Anyway, I think Leng Xiaoyao is the prettiest girl in our school. All the students in ss 8 were Leng Xiaoyaos fans now. Therefore, they didnt want Gao Qilu to cause trouble for her. Leng Xiaoyao didnt take Gao Qilu seriously, but she didnt want to get in trouble either. Boss, I thought you put on make-up! I cant believe that your freckles have been removed. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao was back in her seat, Xiong Manxinplimented her. Right! How did you remove your freckles? Wu Minmin asked curiously. Leng Xiaoyao told them the same exnation she gave Leng Changyuan and the other family members. They believed it. Once the morning sses were over, An Chenmeng ran to see Leng Xiaoyao and they went to have a meal together. Even if Leng Xiaoyao was absent, she would go to see Xiong Manxin and the other girls. She totally forgot her own friends. Lin Xiaoxiao was fine with that and didnt have any disagreements, but the other girls hated Leng Xiaoyao more than ever. Leng Xiaoyao understood that very well, so she asked An Chenmeng, Arent you afraid that your friends will be mad if you run to see us every time? Why would they be mad? Dont I have the right to hang out with other people? I asked them toe with me, but they refused. I cant do anything about that. Anyway, Ill stille to see you even if they donte with me. Everyone has the freedom to make friends. I wont say anything if they go to meet other girls, An Chenmeng said. She didnt think it was a big deal, even though her friends were a bit unhappy about that. Youre right, but you should care about their feelings since you are friends. If we leave you behind and go hang out with other girls, how would you feel? Upon thinking of that, An Chenmeng was displeased and she answered honestly. Ill be unhappy! So, although everyone has the freedom to make friends, you are their friend. You cant just go to see them when you need them and abandon them when theyre unnecessary. It hurts. After all, youve been friends for so long. You cant leave them behind as you want. Otherwise no one will be willing to be friends with you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Because of that, Leng Xiaoyao didnt cut off her friendship with Xiong Manxin and the other girls even though she wasnt the same Leng Xiaoyao right now. Chapter 3205 - 3205 Gao Qilu Comes 3205 Gao Qilu Comes What should I do then? I just want to spend more time with you, An Chenmeng said. She was in a dilemma, because she preferred to hang out with Leng Xiaoyao and the others. Thank you readers! Even though were friends, we dont need to be together every day. Different people have different lives and friends, especially after we graduate. The National College Entrance Examination is around the corner, and well leave for different cities at that time. It might not be possible for us to meet again. So, we must learn to cherish our time right now. Since theyre unwilling to hang out with us, you can spend some time with them without us too, Leng Xiaoyao said. Fine! An Chenmeng agreed with Leng Xiaoyao. Along the way, Leng Xiaoyao attracted a lot of attention. Even if her ssmates didnt spread the news that she was prettier than Gao Qilu, Gao Qilu still heard discussions about her and Leng Xiaoyao. When Leng Xiaoyao and the others had almost finished their meal, they saw Gao Qilu walking over with two girls. Seeing that, An Chenmeng and the others frowned at once because Gao Qilu obviously came to cause trouble. Boss, I think youre being targeted by Gao Qilu. You must be careful. Although she looks nice on the surface, shes actually very malicious, An Chenmeng said to Leng Xiaoyao. An Chenmeng and Gao Qilu never liked each other, but they didnt have any conflicts because they were afraid of one another. Dont worry, I dont think she can hurt me, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt take Gao Qilu seriously. She wouldnt mess with other people, but she wouldnt be afraid if anyone dared to mess with her. When she got to Leng Xiaoyao and the others, Gao Qilu greeted Leng Xiaoyao nicely, Hi, what a beautiful girl you are! Nice to see you, Im Gao Qilu from the best ss. How about you? Gao Qilu looked very friendly. Even though she saw that Leng Xiaoyao was indeed no less pretty than her, she didnt show any jealousy. It made Leng Xiaoyao doubt whether the rumors about her were true. However, Gao Qilu came to see her right after hearing discussions about them, which proved that she wasnt kind. If Gao Qilu didnt care, she wouldnt havee to see Leng Xiaoyao. Either way, Leng Xiaoyao replied in a t tone. Im from ss 8. My name is Leng Xiaoyao. You are Leng Xiaoyao? Isnt Leng Xiaoyao the ugly girl with freckles all over her face? Gao Qilu eximed, then she frowned. Did you put on make-up? To her astonishment, Leng Xiaoyao was so pretty with make-up. I didnt put on make-up. The freckles on my face have been removed, Leng Xiaoyao said. Removed? Gao Qilu didnt believe it, so she didnt stop observing Leng Xiaoyao to see whether Leng Xiaoyao really didnt wear make-up. Did she have stic surgery? A girl next to Gao Qilu asked. Liyan, dont be ridiculous! Gao Qilu immediately snapped at the girl. She sounded displeased with her friends behavior, but Leng Xiaoyao felt that it was just an act. It was true that Gao Qilu did that on purpose to make herself seem considerate. Actually, she had the same idea as her friend. Who could recover within a weekend after having stic surgery? An Chenmeng argued unhappily. Although An Chenmeng and Gao Qilu were afraid of each other, An Chenmeng still dared to argue with Gao Qilu, its just that there normally werent conflicts between them. Gao Qilu and her friends were struck dumb for a second. They indeed doubted that Leng Xiaoyao might have had stic surgery, but they ignored the fact that no one could recover within a weekend after surgery. Weve already finished. If there is nothing else you want to say, we need to go, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt want to talk with them any longer. Nothing else. Its simply hard to see such a beautiful girl. You also looked strange to me, so I thought you had just transferred to our school, so I came to say hi. Well, Ive heard a lot about you. Why dont we be friends? Gao Qilu said, seemingly sincere. I dont make friends randomly, especially when we have just met. Im sorry, Leng Xiaoyao said before standing up and calling her friends to leave. Gao Qilu didnt stop her, but she looked angry as soon as Leng Xiaoyao left. Her eyes were full of anger and malice. At this moment, she lookedpletely different from the nice and kind girl. In Gao Qilus eyes, Leng Xiaoyao thought too highly of herself. Qilu, how dare Leng Xiaoyao embarrass you? Its her honor that you want to be friends with her! one girl said angrily from beside Gao Qilu. She also felt that Leng Xiaoyao didnt cherish the chance. Since she doesnt cherish it, dont me me for teaching her a lesson, Gao Qilu said coldly. Friend? Like Leng Xiaoyao said, she also didnt make friends randomly. She asked to make friends with Leng Xiaoyao for a purpose. However, Leng Xiaoyao refused and embarrassed her publicly. Because Leng Xiaoyao told An Chenmeng not to ignore her own friends that afternoon, An Chenmeng didnt go to see Leng Xiaoyao, and instead went to have a meal with Lin Xiaoxiao and the other girls. Lin Xiaoxiao and the other girls even thought that An Chenmeng had quarreled with Leng Xiaoyao! Boss, why are you suddenly eating with us? asked Lin Xiaoxiao. Boss, did Leng Xiaoyao anger you? Or dont they take you as their friend at all? One girl mocked. She felt that An Chenmeng couldnt join Leng Xiaoyao so quickly. After all, Leng Xiaoyao and her friends had known each other for so long. It was impossible for them to treat An Chenmeng sincerely because they had a serious conflict before. Back then, if Leng Xiaoyao wanted to join them, they wouldnt ept her either. The girl understood it with her own thought. An Chenmeng, however, was displeased. Leng Xiaoyao, Xiong Manxin and the other girls all sincerely take me as their friend. They dont have bias against me just because we had conflicts. When An Chenmeng still defended Leng Xiaoyao, the girl became even unhappier. She felt that An Chenmeng was closer to Leng Xiaoyao than to them. An Chenmeng continued. I wanted to dine with you today because Leng Xiaoyao told me that though I have the right to make friends with anyone I want, youre my friends too. Since you dont want to hang out with them, I shouldnt ignore you. I should spend more time with you. Anyway, the National College Entrance Examination is around the corner. If we cant study in the same university, well rarely see each other. So, we must cherish our friendship now. Chapter 3206 - 3206 I’m Not Easy to Bully 3206 Im Not Easy to Bully Hearing that, those girls felt ashamed. They thought that Leng Xiaoyao and her friends would be happy that An Chenmeng preferred to stay with them. Unexpectedly, Leng Xiaoyao was so considerate. However, two of the girls believed that it was insincere. Oh, I know you have a bad impression of Leng Xiaoyao because I often hang out with her, but thats actually my fault. Leng Xiaoyao did nothing wrong. She and her friends dont mind it if you also hang out with them like me, but you dont want to, so please dont hold any hatred for Leng Xiaoyao, An Chenmeng said. In fact, Leng Xiaoyao did nothing bad to them, instead they refused to hang out with her and the other girls. So, they really shouldnt harbor grudges against Leng Xiaoyao. Unfortunately, not everyone had the same opinion and some girls still believed that it was simply an act. Although Leng Xiaoyao said that nicely, she might think differently in her heart. After the afternoon sses were over, Leng Xiaoyao left school to dine with Li Mochen. They dined at a five-star restaurant in City Chang. However, there were conflicts everywhere. Right after Leng Xiaoyao arrived at the restaurant, she ran into Mo Jinbei and Shi Yuran before even seeing Li Mochen. Because of what happened at the Mo familys party, Mo Jinbei and Shi Yuran began to hate Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, they wouldnt let Leng Xiaoyao go easily since they met her today. When Leng Xiaoyao walked past them, Shi Yuran suddenly reached out her foot trying to make Leng Xiaoyao stumble. However, Leng Xiaoyao noticed Shi Yurans movement beforehand. She reacted quickly and directly stepped on Shi Yurans foot. Shi Yuran screamed in pain and attracted a lot of attention from onlookers. Leng Xiaoyao, how dare you step on me? Shi Yuran shouted. To her surprise, Leng Xiaoyao directly stepped on her foot. Miss Shi, do you think Im easy to bully? If you hadnt suddenly stuck your foot out, I wouldnt have stepped on it. Why did you do that all of a sudden? You did that right when I was about to pass you, so what did you intend to do? Leng Xiaoyao questioned at once. Upon hearing that, everyone gave Shi Yuran an usatory look. They immediately figured out what happened. Shi Yuran panicked a little, but refused to admit it. Thats ridiculous! I felt tired, so I stretched slightly. Really? Do you think Id believe that? Leng Xiaoyao smiled coldly. There are surveince cameras in this restaurant. Whether its a scheme or an ident, we can figure it out by watching the surveince video. What do you think, Miss Shi? You Shi Yuran was struck dumb. Because she did it on purpose, she didnt dare to watch the surveince video. Miss Leng, do you have to be so aggressive? Its an ident. Since you stepped on her foot, you can just apologize and thats it. We wont force you to do anything inappropriate, Mo Jinbei said. She disliked that Leng Xiaoyao was so aggressive. Even though it was indeed Shi Yurans fault, they would be humiliated if they gave up now because it would prove that they did that on purpose. Leng Xiaoran sneered and looked at Mo Jinbei disdainfully. Miss Mo, is there anything wrong with you? You tried to cause me trouble first, but you failed and had to bear the consequences on your own. How could you me me for that? Miss Mo, it seems that you know nothing about thew. You Mo Jinbei was angry when Leng Xiaoyao said she was insane. Before Mo Jinbei could say anything else, Leng Xiaoyao continued. I think Ive made it very clear. Since you refuse to admit that you did it on purpose, we can watch the surveince video to find out the truth. If its my fault, Ill apologize to you. If its Miss Shis fault, she should apologize to me instead. However, if you stop arguing with me right now, I can let you go. Im not mean, so I wont punish you. Leng Xiaoyao, you are Mo Jinbei said through her teeth. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, she wished that she could tear Leng Xiaoyao to pieces. However, she understood that it wouldnt do them any good if they continued. Fine, if so, there is no need to argue over it any longer. I dont want to make a joke out of ourselves. Mo Jinbei gave in, but hated Leng Xiaoyao even more. Shi Yuran was reluctant to yield, but she understood that it wouldnt do them any good if they continued. Therefore, she said nothing. Leng Xiaoyao was aware that they would hate her more than ever, but she didnt care. Whether at the Mo familys party or at this restaurant, they tried to make things difficult for her first. She had done nothing wrong. Leng Xiaoyao is too arrogant! We should teach her a lesson, Shi Yuran said, her voice filled with hatred and malice. Youre right. Mo Jinbei agreed. She had the same idea. Dont you know that gangster, Xiong Ge? Why dont you turn to him for help? Mo Jinbei wanted to teach Leng Xiaoyao a lesson, but didnt want to do it by herself because she was afraid that it woulde back to cause her trouble. Great, Ill do thatter. Shi Yuran didnt think much about it and was reckless. After all, she was hurt twice in the end, so her hatred for Leng Xiaoyao was even deeper. Leng Xiaoyao went to the private room that Li Mochen booked. He had waited for her for a while. Seeing Li Mochen, Leng Xiaoyao smiled. Brother Mochen, how long have you waited? Li Mochen was distracted by Leng Xiaoyaos beautiful smile, but the next moment he came back to his senses. He panicked a little. Not long. What do you want to eat? You can ce your order. Leng Xiaoyao didnt bother to save money for Li Mochen. She ordered her favorites, but didnt order much because she didnt want to waste food. Brother Mochen, when will you go back to the capital city? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Tomorrow morning, Li Mochen said. He somehow didnt want to leave, and was shocked by that thought. Can you do me a favor? asked Leng Xiaoyao. What is it? asked Li Mochen. Im going to take the National College Entrance Examination soon, and I want to study in the Capital University, but I dont want to live on campus. I n to buy a house in the capital city. Im not familiar with the capital, so can you help me find a house with a good location not far from the Capital University? Ill see what size I want at that time, Leng Xiaoyao said. Because Leng Xiaoyao needed to manage herpany, it wasnt convenient for her to live on campus. Chapter 3207 - 3207 The Company has been Smashed 3207 The Company has been Smashed She could do that on her own, but she was unfamiliar with the capital city. All in all, it was more convenient for Li Mochen to do it. However, that wasnt the main reason. No matter how inconvenient it was, she could handle it. She simply wanted to have more chances to see Li Mochen. No problem, I can do that. Li Mochen agreed with crity. He didnt think it would be difficult. In fact, as soon as she asked him for help, he already thought of a ce. Although the housing price was a little high in that ce, he knew that Leng Xiaoyao made a lot of money from the stock market. It wasnt a big deal for her to buy a house. In addition, since Leng Xiaoyao turned to him for help, he would help her get the lowest price. !! Moreover, he didnt doubt that Leng Xiaoyao had the ability to be epted by the Capital University. Thank you, Brother Mochen, Leng Xiaoyao said. Its my pleasure, Li Mochen replied. After eating, Li Mochen drove Leng Xiaoyao home. Although they didnt chat much in the car, the atmosphere was very harmonious. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to go home right away. Just as she tried to think of a reason to persuade Li Mochen to take her out for fun, her phone rang. The caller was Mu Yufan, so Leng Xiaoyao answered it at once. What happened? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Boss, bad news, ourpany has been smashed, Mu Yufan said urgently. Leng Xiaoyao was immediately angry, and so was Li Mochen who was next to her. Do you know who did it? Leng Xiaoyao asked in a serious tone. It was a bunch of gangsters, but weve never offended any gangs. I think they might have a rtionship with Tianhe Technology. After all, only Tianhe Technology has any conflict against us. Fengyang has a new boss and hasnt opened yet, so there shouldnt be any grudges between us and otherpanies, Mu Yufan said. Leng Xiaoyao also had the same guess. Ille right now. We can talk about itter, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt carry herptop today, so she couldnt investigate it right now. She had to wait till she arrived at thepany. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao asked Li Mochen to send her to Xiaoyao Technology. Need help? asked Li Mochen, even if he understood that Leng Xiaoyao could handle it. Ill see after finding out exactly whats happening, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt know any details yet, so she wasnt sure whether she needed Li Mochens help. Even if she didnt have Li Mochens help, she could deal with all kinds of situations on her own, but she said that to keep Li Mochen by her side. About a dozen minutester, they arrived at Xiaoyao Technology. The gangsters were already gone. At that time, only Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai were in thepany, and there were eight gangsters. All of them were strong and skilled, so Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai were no match for them. They were both injured. Everything in the building was a mess and all theputers were destroyed. After a nce, Leng Xiaoyao was furious. Boss, Im sorry, we failed to protect thepany. As soon as Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai saw Leng Xiaoyao, they apologized. No matter who those men were, they believed that it was their fault so they med themselves. Its not your fault. Are there any goodputers left? asked Leng Xiaoyao. She didnt me Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai. Even if it happened because of them, it wasnt their fault. Myptop is still fine, Zhou Yunkai said. He immediately went to bring hisptop out. Although both of them were injured, luckily it wasnt serious. Leng Xiaoyao took hisptop, turned it on, and immediately began to investigate. Within half an hour, she found not only those gangsters, but the mastermind behind it too. The mastermind was indeed someone from Tianhe Technology and it turned out to be He Fangqi. Leng Xiaoyao didnt think He Fangqi took revenge because she had discovered that he stole the public money and threatened him. She had confidence in her skills and believed that Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai would keep it a secret. Therefore, He Fangqi must have smashed Xiaoyao Technology Company for another reason. As for what that reason was, she needed to ask He Fangqi. Those men who ran to smash herpany were indeed a bunch of gangsters. They belonged to Ji Yanxis gang. She didnt think Ji Yanxi knew about it, but she needed to see him since those men belonged to his gang. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao immediately took out her phone to call him. Before long, Ji Yanxi answered and joked. Miss Leng, you rarely call me. What happened? Mr. Ji, mypany has been smashed. After investigating, I found that it was done by your people. One of them is called Zhang Zengxu. The mastermind is He Fangqi who works in Tianhe Technology. Mr. Ji, please help me catch them. I need to interrogate them, Leng Xiaoyao said coldly. Although it had nothing to do with Ji Yanxi, she couldnt be gentle right now. Leng Xiaoyao found that they had a rtionship with He Fangqi, but there was no evidence to prove that it was He Fangqis order. That being the case, she needed more evidence and had to make one side admit to the crime. Hearing that, Ji Yanxi was also angry. He replied angrily. Miss Leng, Im sorry, I had no idea about that. Ill catch them right away, then hand them over to you. Great. Leng Xiaoyao answered. After hanging up, she turned to Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai. Lets go. Let me send you to the hospital. You dont need to care about what happened here. We can clean it up after Tianhe Technology pays thepensation. Sure. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai agreed. Because they were injured, they didnt insist on staying there. Shortly after Leng Xiaoyao and the others left thepany, Ji Yanxi called her. Miss Leng, I already ordered them to be brought to the casino. They should be there in twenty minutes. When do you want toe? asked Ji Yanxi. I need to send two of my subordinates to the hospital right now. I should be there in about half an hour, Leng Xiaoyao said. No problem. Ji Yanxi answered. After the call, Ji Yanxi was still angry which scared his two close subordinates. This time, Zhang Zengxu and his brothers would definitely receive a serious punishment. How dare they offend their managers friend? The Qiao Organization was one of the top 100rge corporations in Country Han. It owned casinos, hotels, clubhouses and so on. Although it seemed to be a corporation on the surface, it was actually the most powerful gang in the south- the Qiao Gang. Ji Yanxi was one of the managers of the six departments of Gang Qiao. He had an extremely high status in the gang and directly carried out orders from their leader. Chapter 3208 - 3208 Don’t Care About the Rules 3208 Dont Care About the Rules After Zhang Zengxu and his brothers finished the task, they made some money and were about to hang around. Unexpectedly, he received a call from the manager and was asked to go to the casino right away. The manager wanted to see them. They belonged to Ji Yanxis department, but they were junior heads and rarely saw him, so they were surprised that Ji Yanxi wanted to see them all of a sudden. Xu, why does Manager Ji want to see us? one hoodlum asked Zhang Zengxu. He was somewhat anxious. How should I know? Zhang Zengxu answered impatiently. Did Manager Ji find out that we did something wrong? Is he going to punish us? asked anotherckey. Zhang Zengxu frowned. They didnt do many things recently, and nothing went wrong. Did it have something to do with what they had done tonight? That couldnt be possible! After his investigation, he learned that Tianhe Technology had the Leng familys support, but had no rtionship with the Qiao Gang. The Leng family was only an averagely rich family in City Chang, so they werent afraid. Perhaps he simply wants us to do something. Dont scare yourself, Zhang Zengxu said unhappily. However, he was also worried. However, no matter how worried he was, he wouldnt know the reason until he saw Ji Yanxi. After they arrived at the casino, they were guided to a private room, but Ji Yanxi didnt appear for a long time. They became more confused and anxious. About half an hourter, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen arrived. Once Leng Xiaoyao arrived, she called Ji Yanxi. Ji Yanxi walked out and told Leng Xiaoyao to go to No. 7 private room. They could meet there. When Ji Yanxi saw Li Mochen next to Leng Xiaoyao, he was surprised because he knew Li Mochen. To his surprise, Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with Li Mochen. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao was more influential than he had thought. Mr. Li, nice to see you! Ji Yanxi politely greeted Li Mochen. Ji Yanxi called Li Mochen Mr. Li instead of Lord Li because he was aware that Li Mochen had a bad rtionship with the Li family. Li Mochen didnt want to be connected with the Li family, so he was unwilling to be called Lord Li. Li Mochen left home at a young age, but now he owned shares of manypanies and had powerful connections, so Ji Yanxi respected him. However, he only knew about Li Mochens identity on the surface. He didnt know everything about Li Mochen, but he believed that Li Mochen had an extremely powerful background. He couldnt figure it out nor did he have the intention of doing so. It wouldnt do him any good if he knew too much. Nice to see you too, Mr. Ji. Li Mochen also recognized Ji Yanxi and kindly replied. Ji Yanxi felt a little guilty facing Leng Xiaoyao after knowing that Zhang Zengxu had smashed herpany. Although he didnt know about it beforehand, Zhang Zengxu belonged to his gang. After Zhang Zengxu and his brothers went into the private room, they waited for a while. Finally, Ji Yanxi and the others came, but he was shocked the moment he saw Leng Xiaoyao. Since they dared to smash Xiaoyao Technology Company, they obviously knew that its boss was Leng Xiaoyao. Unexpectedly, Leng Xiaoyao, who they thought didnt have many connections, had a rtionship with Ji Yanxi. Leng Xiaoyao showed up here, so she must know that they had smashed Xiaoyao Technology Company. Zhang Zengxu and his brothers trembled in fear. Damn! They were screwed this time. M-Manager Zhang Zengxu greeted Ji Yanxi in a trembling voice. Manager? Leng Xiaoyao was aware that Ji Yanxi was a member of Gang Qiao and had a high position, but she didnt expect him to be a senior manager who was only inferior to the gang leader. Im sure you must know why I called you here. Tell me what youve done today and who asked you to do it, or Ji Yanxi said coldly. He didnt finish, but his intention couldnt be more obvious. If they werent honest, they wouldnt be able to bear the result. Of course, of course. Zhang Zengxu answered at once. Before Ji Yanxi said anything, he had already made up his mind to be honest. Now that Ji Yanxi gave the order they definitely didnt dare to lie. If Leng Xiaoyao came to see them alone, they wouldnt know about her rtionship with Ji Yanxi and would refuse to tell her what they had done. They even would ignore her. However, they didnt dare to do that now. At about 10 pmst night, we hung out at the Night Bar. One of our clients who regrly pay us to do tasks called me. He said that his friend wanted to make a deal with us. Then he came over with He Fangqi, the deputy general manager of Tianhe Technology. He Fangqi gave us a hundred thousand yuan to smash Xiaoyao Technology Company. As for the reason, he told us that he has grudges against Xiaoyao Technology Company. We didnt ask more about that. After finding out that Miss Leng was behind Xiaoyao Technology Company, we didnt hesitate and took action, Zhang Zengxu said. He was horrified. W-We didnt expect Miss Leng to be your friend, Manager Ji, otherwise we wouldnt have You didnt expect it? Whether you knew or not, its a rule that you cant take paid tasks privately. How dare you break the rules? Ji Yanxi said coldly, putting pressure on Zhang Zengxu and the others. Zhang Zengxu knelt down in fright. The Qiao Gang was an illegal gang, so they were unavoidably involved in illegal businesses. However, they couldnt do that publicly now. There were more restrictions. After all, it was illegal and they could still be punished by thew. ordingly, all the members couldnt take paid tasks in private. Even if the Qiao Gang took paid tasks, they wouldnt just do anything. Zhang Zengxus behavior clearly broke the rules of their gang. The Qiao Gang was veryrge and had many members, so many members still hoped that they would have good luck and secretly take paid tasks in private. After all, they could make much more money by doing that. They were paid a minimum of dozens of thousands of yuan every time. Not everyone could say no to money. Before anything went wrong, those managers would turn a blind eye on it. However, if any idents happened, they would be punished. Manager Ji, Im sorry, we wont do it again. Zhang Zengxu and his brothers immediately admitted their fault. Everyone needs to pay for what he has done, Ji Yanxi said. Afterwards, he turned to ask Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Xiaoyao, what do you want to do? Chapter 3209 - 3209 Doubled Compensation 3209 Doubled Compensation Upon hearing that, Zhang Zengxu and his brothers turned to beg Leng Xiaoyao for mercy. Miss Leng, Im sorry, its our fault. Were willing to pay thepensation. Please forgive us this time. Right, we can pay for it. Miss Leng, please punish us lightly. They didnt dare to ask Leng Xiaoyao to let them go. After all, they had smashed herpany. Even if they werent the mastermind, they really did that. If they didnt admit it and pay for the damage, they would receive a more serious punishment. Given the current situation, I cant beat them for it. If so, you should pay me a doubledpensation and medical fees as well as mental damagepensation for my two injured employees. Thats what I want, but I cant tell whether your gang will punish you or not, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoran sounded tolerant, but that wasnt the truth. Although she was really mad after it happened, they only made her lose some money. In addition, Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai werent seriously injured. They only had surface injuries. As a result, it wouldnt be a good solution if she beat them. She would rather ask them to pay thepensation. Honestly, it wasnt a light punishment. After all, they also needed to pay Tianhe Technology because they failed. Besides, she didnt punish them with violence, but Ji Yanxi might. She didnt know whether Ji Yanxi would punish them again after she asked forpensation, but she implied that in her reply. Therefore, Zhang Zengxu and his brothers needed to pay more than just money for what they had done. Ji Yanxi understood Leng Xiaoyaos implication. In fact, even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt imply that, he would punish them again. After all, they had broken the rules of their gang, which couldnt be solved using money. They wouldnt die, but they would learn an unforgettable lesson. Otherwise, they would be used to getting their way. At the same time, other members of the gang would pay less attention to the rules. Without necessary punishments, they would only indulge themselves. All in all, it was sometimes necessary to punish someone as a warning to others. Zhang Zengxu and his brothers didnt understand Leng Xiaoyaos implication, but they clearly knew that Ji Yanxi wouldnt let them go easily. However, since Leng Xiaoyao forgave them, Ji Yanxi wouldnt punish them too seriously. If Leng Xiaoyao asked to teach them a serious lesson, they would be disabled at minimum. After hearing Leng Xiaoyaos reply, they immediately thanked her. Thank you so much, Miss Leng. They had only smashed someputers and desks, which werent expensive. They were able to pay three hundred thousand yuan for that. After all, they had taken many paid tasks in private, so each of them had savings worth hundreds of thousands of yuan. Now they needed to share thepensation of five hundred thousand yuan, so each only needed to pay about seventy thousand yuan. They ought to pay you thepensation, but I also need to punish them, Ji Yanxi said in reply to Leng Xiaoyao. Sure. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Then she turned to Zhang Zengxu and his brothers. Come to see He Fangqi with me. I need you to be the witness. Leng Xiaoyao didnt call the police, because she preferred to deal with it by herself. No problem. Zhang Zengxu and his brothers answered at once. Zhang Zengxu followed Leng Xiaoyao leaving. All of them didnt need to go with her. Only Zhang Zengxu and two of his brothers were enough. The others stayed in the private room. Ji Yanxi didnt need to go with them either, so he went back to his lounge when Leng Xiaoyao left. In the lounge, Han Yu was drinking tea casually. He had been here for a long time, so he knew about what had happened when Ji Yanxi received Leng Xiaoyaos call. However, he was an outsider, so he didnt go with Ji Yanxi. How is it? Seeing Ji Yanxi walking over, Han Yu asked. Leng Xiaoyao asked Zhang Zengxu to pay thepensation, but Ill still punish them ording to the rules. I need to teach them an unforgettable lesson. If they dont pay a heavy price for it, others wont restrict themselves either. They will cause trouble again, Ji Yanxi said. Sometimes its necessary to punish someone as a warning to others. Because they havent offended someone they shouldnt mess with recently, they have be bolder. Han Yu agreed. I heard that a girl jumped from a clubhouse not too long ago. The girls older brother angered several men in your gang, who then forced the girl to have fun with them. The girl refused and jumped off the building. Luckily, she survived. Han Yu wasnt apletely kind or bad person. Although he thought that those gangsters were terrible, he wouldnt do anything because it had nothing to do with him. However, if they were his people, he would get rid of them. Hearing that, Ji Yanxi was displeased. Although he wasnt aware of that case, he understood that it wasnt rare. Because it wasnt ced on his table, he didnt pay attention to it. After all, he was busy every day, and couldnt know everything. There were different levels in the management, including junior and senior managers. If the junior managers kept it a secret, he wouldnt know. Now that it was already past he had no interest in investigating it, but clearly he needed to be more strict. Alright, no need to talk about that any longer. You wont believe who I saw next to Leng Xiaoyao today, Ji Yanxi said. Upon thinking of Li Mochen, he was still full of surprise. Who? asked Han Yu curiously. Li Mochen, Ji Yanxi replied. What? Han Yu was astonished. He didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to have a rtionship with Li Mochen. Youre surprised too, right? I was shocked the moment I saw him. Its beyond my imagination that Leng Xiaoyao could have a rtionship with such a powerful figure. Ji Yanxi said, Li Mochen followed Leng Xiaoyao here and they seem to be very close. I think they make a beautiful couple. Im really curious about their rtionship! To be honest, Ji Yanxi was really curious. Given his knowledge, Li Mochen disliked being close to women. There were no women who could get so close to him, yet today he showed up with Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 3210 - 3210 Doesn’t Dare to Lie 3210 Doesnt Dare to Lie Han Yu was somewhat upset when he heard that. Leng Xiaoyao is still a senior high school student. Shes eight years younger than Li Mochen. How could there be any special rtionship between them? They should be normal friends. However, Leng Xiaoyao must be very special since she could be Li Mochens friend even if they were just normal friends. So what? I think an age gap of eight years is still normal. After all, there are couples with a ten-year age gap, Ji Yanxi countered. He didnt think it was a big deal. Thats not the main problem. Leng Xiaoyao is a senior high school student. Shes not in the same ss as Li Mochen, so they cant be together. Besides, although Li Mochen is powerful, he isnt reliable. Hes in a veryplicated situation, Han Yu said. He didnt approve of Li Mochen, so he sounded a little harsh. I know Li Mochen is in aplicated situation, but I think hes able to protect Leng Xiaoyao well. In addition, Leng Xiaoyao isnt weak, Ji Yanxi said. Although there was a huge gap between their status, he felt that they were a perfect couple due to their abilities. Saying that, Ji Yanxi suddenly realized something. Wait a second, its a bit strange. Why? asked Han Yu. Its their personal matter whether they are a couple. Why are you so emotional? Do you have feelings for Leng Xiaoyao? Ji Yanxi joked with an evil smile. After all, Han Yu strongly disapproved of Li Mochen, so he was unavoidably suspicious of him. If that was true, Ji Yanxi hoped that his close brother would end up together with the girl he liked. He knew Han Yu very well. Although Han Yu didnt fall in love easily, he was an extremely loyal boyfriend once he was in love. Once upon a time, there was a woman who won Han Yus love, but she Upon thinking of that, Ji Yanxi felt upset. Few people cherished pure love and the woman betrayed Han Yu in the end. Han Yu panicked a little and frowned. Thats ridiculous! Im simply expressing my opinion. Really? Ji Yanxi asked doubtfully. Firstly, I wont like a girl whos so much younger than me. Secondly, Leng Yecheng is my friend and his niece is the younger generation. Thirdly, Leng Xiaoyao has outstanding skills and has saved my life, so I appreciate her very much, but that has nothing to do with love. Han Yu exined seriously and tried to defend himself. He didnt want Ji Yanxi to misunderstand him. Im joking. Why are you so serious? The more serious you are, the more I will feel you have feelings for her, Ji Yanxi said. At the beginning, he wasnt sure, but now he was sure that he was right. Whether its a joke or not, I think its better to exin it to avoid misunderstandings. If I dont exin it, you might say that Im admitting it by staying silent. At that time, Ill be unable to clear my name. Han Yu rolled his eyes at Ji Yanxi. He didnt want to continue to talk about it. Without dy, he changed the topic. Alright, lets drop that topic and talk about business. After Leng Xiaoyao and the others left, Zhang Zengxu called He Fangqi and asked him where he was right now, saying that he wanted to meet him. He Fangqi didnt know why Zhang Zengxu wanted to see him. After all, Zhang Zengxu had called him after the task was finished. However, He Fangqi still told Zhang Zengxu that he was in a club with his friends. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao and the others went to the club. When He Fangqi saw Zhang Zengxu walking over with Leng Xiaoyao, he immediately realized that something had gone wrong. X-Xu, what are you He Fangqis voice was trembling. Even if he guessed that his dirty trick was exposed, he still wanted to get away with it. At the same time, he was mad at Zhang Zengxu for ruining it. If he had known this would happen, he wouldnt have turned to Zhang Zengxu for help. However, even though he was mad at Zhang Zengxu, he didnt dare to vent his anger at him. After all, Zhang Zengxu was a gangster. If he angered Zhang Zengxu, he couldnt bear the result. He couldnt be as violent as a gangster. He Fangqi, I already told Miss Leng everything you wanted me to do to Xiaoyao Technology Company. You better be honest too and pay thepensation, or you cant bear the result, Zhang Zengxu said. He didnt feel guilty at all for betraying He Fangqi. Instead, he med He Fangqi for it. Zhang Zengxu thought that they were punished because of He Fangqi. After all, it was He Fangqi who told them that they didnt need to be afraid of Leng Xiaoyao after his investigation. Even though He Fangqi correctly guessed the result when they showed up here, he still couldnt ept Zhang Zengxus betrayal. W-What do you mean? He Fangqi still yed dumb. What do we mean? Deputy General Manager He, no one is an idiot. Ive made it very clear. Stop ying dumb. Its meaningless. Leng Xiaoyao mocked. Since you refuse to be honest, let me tell you straightforwardly. The fact that you paid Zhang Zengxu and the other gangsters to smash mypany has already been exposed. Is there any grudge between us, Deputy General Manager He? Why do you want to cause me trouble? He Fangqi said nothing, struggling to get himself out of this trouble. His friends, however, were surprised by the fact that He Fangqi paid a bunch of gangsters to smash Xiaoyao Technology Company. Why? All of them were aware that He Fangqi had schemed against Fengyang Technology Company, but now it had a different name and a new boss. Why did He Fangqi still scheme against them? Besides, Leng Xiaoyao was able to make Zhang Zengxu admit the crime, which proved that she had a powerful background. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt mad and continued. Deputy General Manager He, Im sure youre not so dumb as to try to deny it. After all, Zhang Zengxu has already admitted it. Its meaningless even if you try to deny it. Do you know why he admitted it? I didnt offer him any benefits, but Im his managers friend, so he doesnt dare to deny it. Before I found him, I had already figured out the truth. Im the boss of a technologypany, so I cant be bad at hacking. Hearing that, He Fangqi was frightened. To his astonishment, Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with Ji Yanxi not to mention that he had ignored the fact that she was a skilled hacker. He didnt clean up the mess and was easily caught. Chapter 3211 - 3211 Don’t Cross the Line 3211 Dont Cross the Line I have no grudge against Xiaoyao Tech, but against Fengyang Tech. My cousins boyfriend, Jiang Zeshu holds a grudge against Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai. I simply helped him to teach them a lesson. I thought its just a cover that Fengyang Tech has a new boss, so I targeted it. Since youre its new boss, Miss Leng, Im terribly sorry and Im willing to pay thepensation. Please forgive me, Miss Leng. I wont do anything to attack Xiaoyao Tech again. Given the current situation, He Fangqi couldnt deny it. He refused to admit that he smashed Xiaoyao Tech for his own reason though. He used Jiang Zeshu to protect himself so that Leng Xiaoyao would be less angry with him. He was willing to pay thepensation, but he didnt want the police to get involved and cause a scene. Once it became a sensation, the reputation of Tianhe Tech would be affected. By then, it wouldnt do him any good. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt convinced at all, but since He Fangqi agreed to pay thepensation, she wouldnt sue him. However, although she wouldnt sue him, she would still pay him back after he paid thepensation. Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt let the mastermind go so easily. If so, as long as you pay thepensation, I can let you go. You should pay for double my loss along with my two employees medical fees and mental damagepensation of a hundred thousand yuan, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, He Fangqi was mad. He felt that Leng Xiaoyao was robbing him, but he couldnt argue against her. Even if it was only about five hundred thousand yuan in all, he had just returned twenty million yuan. He didnt even have a hundred yuan with him right now, not to mention that he owed a lot of money. He had houses he hadnt sold yet, but he couldnt sell them. After selling only one house, he quarreled with his wife. If he needed to pay thepensation, he would have to think of another way. If he was left with no choice, he would steal the public money again. Anyway, he had stolen twenty million yuan and returned it. It shouldnt be a problem if he stole five hundred thousand yuan again. Therefore, He Fangqi agreed to pay thepensation as Leng Xiaoyao wanted. Alright, Deputy General Manager He, you can continue to enjoy yourself. After I have an exact number, Ill tell you how much you need to pay. You can transfer the money to my bank ount within three days, Leng Xiaoyao said seemingly considerately. Um, can you give me more time? asked He Fangqi. Three days werent enough for him. Dont cross the line. Leng Xiaoyao said, You should know that yourpany will be greatly affected if I call the police. I didnt call the police because I prefer to deal with it out of court. Of course, of course. He Fangqi answered. He didnt dare to bargain with Leng Xiaoyao again and immediately agreed. When Leng Xiaoyao was gone, He Fangqi sank to the sofa with cold sweat all over his body. Manager He, are you alright? someone asked with concern. However, after what happened, he couldnt stay in the club any longer, so he left. When Leng Xiaoyao and the others walked out of the club, she told Zhang Zengxu to leave by himself, while she left with Li Mochen. She also called Ji Yanxi and told him the result. Although Leng Xiaoyao had perfectly solved the problem, Li Mochen still hated to see her encountering such trouble. Leng Xiaoyao was only eighteen years old, but she was totally different from her peers. Normally, girls her age were either studying in school or hanging out all day. Leng Xiaoyao, however, was an excellent student and a sessful businesswoman. She also had many skills that other people couldnt imagine. Actually, Li Mochen started working when he was a teenager as well Brother Mochen, whats wrong? You dont look happy. Leng Xiaoyao sensed that something wasnt right from Leng Xiaoyaos expression, so she asked with concern. Li Mochenpressed his lips and said, Im a little touched that you have to deal with so many things at such a young age while your peers hang out all day after ss. Brother Mochen, does that mean that you care about me? Leng Xiaoyao joked with a smile. Not at all. Dont think too much. Li Mochen denied it at once. He didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to misunderstand him. Fine, I thought that you cared about me, but youre really cold. Leng Xiaoyao pretended to be upset. I didnt mean that Li Mochen was slightly anxious. He wanted to exin it. So what do you mean? Leng Xiaoyao asked aggressively. I care about you because youre my friend, Li Mochen said. He said that Leng Xiaoyao was his friend in case she misunderstood it. Leng Xiaoyao smiled with satisfaction. Because she had no affection for Li Mochen yet, she didnt think it was wrong that he took her as a friend. In fact, she was very happy when Li Mochen agreed that they were friends. The car stopped outside the Leng familys mansion. Leng Xiaoyao got out and smiled at Li Mochen. See you, Brother Mochen! See you! Li Mochen replied. Watching Leng Xiaoyao walking into the gate and disappearing from his sight, Li Mochen left. However, he couldnt stop thinking of her smile. Li Mochen shook his head and immediately got Leng Xiaoyao off his mind. What happened to him? Did he really fall in love with her? How was that possible? They just met and she was much younger than him. *** Leng Xiaoyao didnt go to the evening ss, so it was only 9 pm when she got home. The Leng family was surprised. Yaoyao, why are you home so early? asked Leng Changyuan. I ate with my friend, so I didnt go to the evening ss, Leng Xiaoyao said. If so, Leng Changyuan said nothing else. However, the others had a different feeling. It was not only the Leng family. Leng Changyuans younger brother, Leng Changming and his family, were sitting in the living room as well. You didnt go to the evening ss? You really indulge yourself. Uncle Changyuan, you shouldnt spoil Leng Xiaoyao like that. Arent you afraid that shell lose her principles? After all, many beautiful young girls have dated boys at a very young age. It seems that they go to school every day, but no one knows what they leave to do. It was Leng Changmings daughter, Leng Xinyue. She was acidic and harsh and had an unpleasant voice. The Leng family had beautiful genes, so Leng Xinyue was pretty. However, she looked as mean as her character was. Leng Xinyue was twenty-eight years old and she had married once. She divorced because her ex-husband couldnt stand her temper and she ruined his dignity. Chapter 3212 - 3212 Borrow Money 3212 Borrow Money Leng Xinyue looked at Leng Xiaoyao, her gaze filled with jealousy. Before Leng Xiaoyao came home, they talked about Leng Xiaoyao, so she learned that Leng Xiaoyaos freckles had been removed. She thought that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt be pretty even if the freckles were removed, but unexpectedly Leng Xiaoyao had be stunning. It was totally beyond her expectations that Leng Xiaoyao would be so beautiful now! Why did Leng Xiaoyao suddenly remove her freckles? Leng Changyuan was displeased and said in a deep tone, Yaoyao wont lose her principles. Shes a good girl. You dont stay with Leng Xiaoyao all day. How would you know whether shes lost her principles? Leng Xinyue argued. Leng Changyuan frowned. At that moment, Leng Xiaoyao spoke. It has nothing to do with whether Im a good girl. Leng Xiaoyao had a bad impression of Leng Xinyue, not because of her words, but because Leng Xinyue never got along with her. They had even fought many times! Leng Xinyue won all the time. After all, she was an adult, while Leng Xiaoyao was only a teenager. She was obviously no match for Leng Xinyue. Hey, Im your aunt. How could you talk to me like that? I said it because I care about you. Dont waste my kindness. Leng Xinyue didnt like Leng Xiaoyao, so she was angry when Leng Xiaoyao argued with her. So what? You have no position to judge me. Leng Xiaoyao coldly argued. If Im willing to ept you, youre my aunt. If not, youre a nobody. Given Leng Xiaoyaos bad rtionship with Leng Xinyue, she wouldnt bother to care about Leng Xinyues face. You Leng Xinyue was mad. She immediately turned to Leng Changyuan and questioned. Uncle Changyuan, did you see her attitude? She has no manners! Enough! Leng Changyuan snapped at her. Yaoyao is right. What kind of girl she is has nothing to do with you. If you say that she doesnt have manners, youre implying that Ive failed to educate her well. I think you should mind your own business. Leng Xinyue was scared by Leng Changyuans power. After all, Leng Changyuan used to be a very important figure in the government, so ordinary people couldnt handle his pressure. Brother Changyuan, Xinyue was reminding you kindly. Its fine if you dont want to ept her kindness, but why are you are mad at her? Leng Changmings wife said with dissatisfaction. Shes kind to me? Thats ridiculous. No one is an idiot. It cant be more obvious that shes being mean to me. Dont try to fool me, Leng Xiaoyao retorted. You Leng Changmings wife was angry. However, before she said anything else, Leng Changming stopped her. Alright, stop arguing. Since Leng Changyuan and Leng Xiaoyao already said that, they shouldnt continue to embarrass themselves. After all, they came for help this time. If they offended the Leng family, they might not get what they wanted. Because Leng Changming opened his mouth, his wife didnt dare to say anything else, and neither did Leng Xinyue. Leng Changming beamed and said to Leng Changyuan, Brother Changyuan, dont take their words seriously. Leng Changyuan said nothing because he knew exactly what kind of people they were. If they were really kind, he wouldnt be so angry. Song Meiyu wanted to go against Leng Xiaoyao when Leng Xinyue came, but unfortunately Leng Xinyue quickly failed. Leng Changming didnt feel embarrassed even though Leng Changyuan said nothing. He continued. Um, Brother Changyuan, its 9 pm now. When will Yecheng be home? Why dont you give him a call again? Why are you so impatient? He said hell be home at about 9 pm, so he wille home at about 9 pm. He might be a bitte. Its normal. If he isnting home, hell call me, Leng Changyuan said unhappily. Even though Leng Changming was his biological younger brother, he didnt wee his family. If they visited him because they were rtives, he would wee them. However, they never visited him unless they needed something. Leng Changming couldnt urge Leng Changyuan again. Ten minutes past 9 pm, Leng Yecheng got back. Seeing Leng Changmings family, he politely greeted them, but showed no interest. In fact, he deliberately kept his distance from them. Leng Yecheng disliked them because they came to ask them for money or help every time. However, they never returned the money. This time, they came to borrow money again and they wanted a lot. Um, Yecheng, the thing is that your older cousin just got a girlfriend. Theyre about to get married, but his girlfriends family wants a house without a loan. You know the housing prices are crazy nowadays. A 100 square-meters house costs about three million yuan. We only have savings of about one million yuan. We need at least two million yuan. Can you lend us the money? Well pay you back once we have money, Leng Changming said. Even though the Leng family wasnt surprised by Leng Changmings purpose, they were still struck dumb for a second. How dare he ask for two million yuan? Although it was nothing for Leng Yecheng, he wouldnt lend the money to other people casually. Uncle Changming, if its beyond your abilities, why do you still want to do that? Since the girls family is making it difficult for you, you shouldnt satisfy their needs, Leng Yecheng said. He didnt understand why they would do that. Because your older cousin loves her deeply, Leng Changming sai? resignedly. Doesnt the girl love him? Leng Yecheng asked. He honestly wondered why the girl wanted to marry his older cousin. My son is so outstanding. Its impossible that she doesnt love him. If she doesnt love him, she wouldnt marry him, Leng Changmings wife said proudly. As a mother, she believed that her son was the best. In addition, she didnt show any dissatisfaction when the girls family wanted a house without a loan. She was doing her best to satisfy the girls family. I understand that my older cousin loves the girl and is willing to borrow two million yuan to satisfy her need, but the girl doesnt care about my older cousins abilities at all. She even wants him to borrow money. I dont think she really loves him, Leng Yecheng said. He still seemed confused and disdained them. Although he said that, he knew that it shouldnt be the girls demand to buy a house without a loan. It must be their own idea. They simply wanted to use that excuse to borrow money! It was true that the girls family didnt ask them to buy a house without a loan. Chapter 3213 - 3213 Do You Have to Be So Cold-blooded? 3213 Do You Have to Be So Cold-blooded? Anyway, Leng Yecheng was so rich, it didnt matter when and whether they returned the money. Hearing Leng Yechengs reply, Leng Changmings family was displeased. They didnt think he was being reasonable and felt that it was an excuse made up by Leng Yecheng. Why do you want such a girl to be your daughter-inw? She doesnt care about you at all. She is young. She can make money by herself. You can help them with the down payment and they can pay the loan on their own. Leng Xiaoyao supported Leng Yecheng and showed disdain. Its easy for you to say. Its hard to make money! Leng Xinyue sneered. She thought that Leng Xiaoyao was full of imagination. Its hard to make money. Is it easy to borrow money? If you know its difficult to make money, when can you return the money to me if I lend two million yuan to you, Leng Yecheng said unhappily. Leng Changmings family was angry. Leng Yecheng said all of this to them simply because he didnt want to lend them money! Leng Yecheng, do you think youre superior to us? Leng Xinyue asked. She hated that she was being disdained. Xinyue, shut up! Leng Changming snapped at her at once. Even if he disliked Leng Yechengs attitude, they were begging him for help, so they couldnt be aggressive. If you think youre good, why did youe to borrow money from me? Leng Yecheng argued without hesitation. Leng Xinyue hated it, but said nothing else. Although she couldnt afford a house, she cared about her face. Yecheng, you know Xinyue has a quick temper. Please dont take her words seriously. Leng Changming immediately mediated the dispute. He also gave Leng Xinyue a warning nce. She wasnt being helpful and even ruined their n! Please dont be mad. Leng Changmings wife chimed in. She continued. Yecheng, you have argepany. You dontck two million yuan. It wont affect you even if we return the money to youter. We didnt say that we wont return it to you. In fact, they indeed had the intention of not returning the money, but they couldnt say that, otherwise no one would be willing to lend them money. It wont affect me, but Im not an idiot. If everyone borrows money from me like you and doesnt return it, Ill lose a lot of money! After all, its not easy for me to make two million yuan, Leng Yecheng said. Yecheng, weve said enough about it. Are you still refusing to lend us the money? Its not right. Were rtives. Ce and you are cousins. Were a family. How could you do nothing when we need help? Leng Changmings wife was unhappy and directly criticized Leng Yecheng. Leng Yecheng sneered and said nothing. Leng Changming turned to look at Leng Changyuan instead. Obviously, he was in a bad mood too. Brother Changyuan, say something! Dont you take me as your brother? If you dont have money, its fine. I wont make it difficult for you, but two million yuan is nothing for you. Its Yechengs money. I wont interfere. I rely on Yecheng to support me right now. My retirement pay is barely enough, Leng Changyuan said. He didnt want to lend them money either. After all, they didnt need money urgently and werent poor. If they really encountered trouble, he would help them. However, they simply took him for an idiot. Yecheng is your son. His money is also your money, Leng Changmings wife argued. She felt that Leng Changyuan was just saying that on purpose. Thepany isnt owned by the Leng family, it is my sister-inws. It has nothing to do with my father, Leng Yecheng said. Your sister-inw has passed away for so many years. Now thepany is under your name. Its yours. If it hadnt been for you, thepany wouldnt have be so sessful. Xiayao is a girl. You cant give thepany to her. After she marries, thepany will belong to other people, Leng Changmings wife said. She thought that Leng Yecheng was dumb. Since thepany was under his name and he brought thepany to sess, it had nothing to do with Tang Yue! Shut up! Leng Changyuan seriously snapped at her. You clearly dont have any manners. Leng Changmings wife was stirring things up between Leng Yecheng and Leng Xiaoyao. He wouldnt allow it to happen. As long as Yaoyao wants it, itll be hers. No matter how sessful thepany is under my leadership, Yaoyao is the sole heir, Leng Yecheng said. Although Leng Xiaoyao didnt want thepany, he was willing to give it back to her if she wanted it. Song Meiyu was unhappy as well to hear this. She didnt want Leng Yecheng to lend money to Leng Changming, but she was even more unwilling to see Leng Yecheng giving thepany to Leng Xiaoyao. Even if he didnt give it to Leng Xiaoyao, it wasnt theirs. However, her family benefited a lot from it as long as they didnt move out of the Leng familys mansion. Leng Yecheng bought the house and cars, but they could use them as they wanted. Even the living expenses were paid by Leng Yecheng. Song Meiyus family did nothing. However, they were still dissatisfied and wanted to share thepany. If I were you, I wouldnt havee to ask for money. During these years, youve borrowed a lot of money from me. Im sure the number should be at least five hundred thousand yuan. Youve never returned it. Dont tell me that you have no money. You just said that you have savings of a million yuan. If you returned the money every time you borrowed it, it wouldnt be difficult for you to borrow money again. However, you never want to return it. I dont dare to lend you money again. Its none of your business how much money I have. You have no position to tell me what I should do. I lent you money because we are rtives. If not, thats not my fault. I dont want you to return the five hundred thousand yuan, but I wont lend you a cent this time, Leng Yecheng said with determination. Leng Yecheng embarrassed Leng Changmings family publicly. They indeed owed Leng Yecheng five hundred thousand yuan and had no n to return it. However, they were unwilling to give up. Leng Changmings wife said, We simply want to buy a house, so that Ce can get married. We didnt return the money to you because you dontck money. It should be fine if we return it to youter. It doesnt matter to you, but I care about it. You think I dontck money, so you dont return the money to me, but I think you are liars without credit. Businessmen care about credit the most. If we meet people without credit, we wont cooperate with them. So, you should stop arguing, I already told you that I wont lend you any money, Leng Yecheng said. Yecheng, do you have to be so cold-blooded? Leng Changming asked, seeming hurt. Chapter 3214 - 3214 Hanlin Manor 3214 Hanlin Manor If I was cold-blooded, I would ask you to return the money right now instead of letting it go, Leng Yecheng said. He felt that he had done his best. Song Meiyu wanted to interrupt several times. After all, it was five hundred thousand yuan! How could Leng Yecheng tell them not to return it? It was crazy. Leng Changmings family clearly had money because they even had the idea of buying a house for Leng Junce to get married. Leng Yehua didnt receive five hundred thousand yuan from Leng Yecheng without paying it back. Song Meiyu felt that it was unfair. However, she opened her mouth a few times, but said nothing. She didnt think it was appropriate. !! In fact, Leng Yecheng wasnt mean to Leng Yehuas family, but they didnt behave themselves. If they were nice and treated Leng Xiaoyao kindly, Leng Yecheng would be willing to give each of them a house, let alone several hundred thousand yuan. However, what they had done really disappointed Leng Yecheng. They wanted to benefit from their rtionship, but not in good ways. Nobody was willing to treat them well! Even if anyone treated them well, they wouldnt be grateful and would only return kindness with ingratitude. Leng Changmings family opened their mouths, but didnt know what to say. In the end, Leng Changming had to leave. If so, we shouldnt bother you any longer. Great, bye, Leng Changyuan said. They came to City Chang today and Leng Changyuan ought to ask them to stay in the Leng familys mansion for a night. However, they had an argument, so Leng Changyuan said nothing. Dad Leng Xinyue was unwilling to ept the result, but Leng Changming stopped her before she could finish. After that, Leng Changmings family left. Because there was only a hundred kilometers between City Jin and City Chang, they only spent two hours on the road by car and directly drove home. After they were in the car, Leng Xinyueined angrily. Leng Yecheng is too arrogant. Two million yuan is nothing for him. How could he be so cold-blooded and refuse to lend it to us? Right, your older brother didnt help you at all. I dont think they take you as his brother, Leng Changmings wife agreed. She was also mad at Leng Changyuans family. Leng Changming said nothing. Although he was also unhappy, he understood that Leng Yecheng didnt do anything wrong. In the Leng familys mansion, the Leng family were alsoining about them. Theyre so shameless. They just came to take advantage of us, Leng Yecheng said angrily. Were not dumb. They wouldnt seed. Who is kind is the loser. After all, they might not return our kindness. He might want even more in the future, Leng Xiaoyao said. Seeing that, Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng didnt continue. The news that Xiaoyao Tech was smashed was known to all the staff. Although they couldnt go to work right now, except for Shen Xiyin, they all still needed to go to thepany to make a list of damaged things. Leng Xiaoyao also specially told them to write down the highest prices for those damaged things. In addition to their financial loss, they could also write down the loss of materials. Even if they didnt suffer a loss of materials, they could add it to the list. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt being unfair. It was already nice of her that she only asked for a doubledpensation. Everyone was mad about it and wanted to smash Tianhe Tech to vent their anger, but it was only an idea. If they really did that, they would have to pay thepensation. The loss would outweigh the gains. The next morning, Li Mochen went back to the capital city. At about 12 pm, he arrived at the airport. Without dy, he ordered Mu Yuan to drive straight to Hanlin Manor. Hanlin Manor was the most luxurious block in the south district. It wasnt far or close to the Capital University. It only took ten minutes by subway. It would just take a bit longer to get in and get out of the subway station. All in all, it took about twenty minutes. It could be about ten minutes by taxi or car. Even if it was rush hour, it only took half an hour at most. Li Mochen went straight to Hanlin Manor without investing because he had a house here. The house was decorated, but he hadnt stayed in it yet. When he was in the capital city, he normally stayed in his siheyuan in the east district. He preferred traditional buildings because he was more familiar with them. Boss, why do you want to go to Hanlin Manor? Mu Yuan asked curiously. To see a house, Li Mochen replied. Do you want to stay in the house at Hanlin Manor? asked Meng Fan. Why did Li Mochen suddenly want to move to Hanlin Manor? They felt that it was morefortable to live in the siheyuan. Leng Xiaoyao needs to buy a house and asked me to do her a favor. The house over there is always empty. Ill take several photos and see whether she likes it. If she likes it, I can sell it to her, Li Mochen said. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan were surprised. Right after Li Mochen got off the ne, he urged them to go to Hanlin Manor simply because Leng Xiaoyao wanted to buy a house? He really cared about Leng Xiaoyao a lot. After all, Mu Yiyang was still waiting for him! There was no special rtionship between them yet, but Li Mochen already cared so much about Leng Xiaoyao. If they were boyfriend and girlfriend, would he be even more willing to serve Leng Xiaoyao? That was Mu Yuans and Meng Fans thoughts, but they didnt dare to say anything. Boss, do you n to give it to her or charge some money? asked Meng Fan. He was trying to figure out Li Mochens rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao. Even if I give it to her, she wont take it. Ill sell it to her at the lowest price, Li Mochen said. He wouldnt care even if he gave it to Leng Xiaoyao for free. After all, Leng Xiaoyao had done him a big favor. A house was hardly enough to return her kindness. However, he understood that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt take it if he gave it to her for free. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan, on the other hand, were shocked, because it meant that Li Mochen had thought of giving it to Leng Xiaoyao for free. This time, Mu Yuan and Meng Fan were sure that Li Mochen had special feelings for Leng Xiaoyao. The capital city was very big, and it took an hour and twenty minutes to get to the south district from Hanlin Manor. No wonder Hanlin Manor was the most luxurious block. It had the best security and was green. There werent many houses in Hanlin Manor with there being only about a hundred, but it upied arge piece ofnd. Chapter 3215 - 3215 Wang Yiming Has a Car Accident 3215 Wang Yiming Has a Car ident Li Mochens house was at the front of the block, but they still drove a while to get to it. Once Li Mochen was out of the car, he took pictures from the gate to the yard, building, living room, bedrooms, back yard, and the pool. Seeing that Li Mochen was focused on taking pictures, both Mu Yuan and Meng Fan were struck dumb. As soon as Li Mochen finished, he sent Leng Xiaoyao a message, telling her the location and size of the house. Li Mochens house was gray, just like his character, showing a little coldness, but Leng Xiaoyao disliked bright colors, so she liked the house the moment she saw its decoration style and location. Without dy, she called Li Mochen. Brother Mochen, I like this house. How much is it? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Twenty million yuan, Li Mochen said. Leng Xiaoyao was shocked. Twenty million yuan? This house is being sold for twenty million yuan? Brother Mochen, did you pay some of the cost already? The prices in this timeline were the same as those in her previous incarnation, so Leng Xiaoyao was clear about the housing price in the capital city. Not really, I own this house. I invested in Hanlin Manor, so I didnt pay much for this house. I wont lose any money no matter how much I sell it for, Li Mochen exined. Great, if so, I ept your house. Give me your bank ount, and Ill transfer the money to you. I wont rush to transfer the house to my name. We can do that when I go to the capital city after the National College Entrance Examination. Leng Xiaoyao didnt turn it down because it was Li Mochens idea. No problem. Li Mochen answered. He was happy that Leng Xiaoyao didnt turn it down. After it was settled, Li Mochen went to see Mu Yiyang. In the afternoon, the staff of Xiaoyao Tech had an exact number of their losses. The price should have been about two hundred thousand yuan, but they raised it to three hundred thousand yuan. The doubledpensation was six hundred thousand yuan, and He Fangqi also needed to pay for Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkais medical fees. Because they were still in the hospital, the medical fees were still unknown. Anyway, it shouldnt be more than fifty thousand yuan. If it was fifty thousand yuan, the total number should be one hundred and fifty thousand yuan along with the mental damagepensation of a hundred thousand yuan. All in all, the doubledpensation came to seven hundred and fifty thousand yuan, which was two hundred and fifty thousand yuan more than He Fangqi and Zhang Zengxu estimated. Therefore, when they heard the number, they were struck dumb for a long while. They were mad, but didnt dare to deny it. As a result, they had to transfer the money to Leng Xiaoyaos bank ount. Zhang Zengxu did that right after finding out the number, while He Fangqi took two days. Wang Yiming didnt encounter any idents yesterday. He was very busy, so he forgot about the Taoist magic figure. However, in the afternoon, he received a call from his younger brother. His younger brother said that their mother stumbled and needed to go to the hospital. Without dy, he rushed out. Although their mother cared more about his younger brother than him ever since they were little and even asked him to help his younger brother with unreasonable demands, it was his biological mother. He had to do something when his mother was in trouble. Wang Yiming drove steadily. He didnt get anxious because his mother wasnt well, but he still encountered an ident. Halfway there, a truck suddenly changednes in order to avoid another car, then lost control and knocked into Wang Yimings car. Besides, the truck tipped onto its side after knocking into Wang Yimings car and fell onto it. Seeing that, no one thought that Wang Yiming could still be alive in the car. After all, his car was crushed! Due to the car ident, all the traffic was blocked on the road, so everyone went to rescue Wang Yiming. Within a few minutes, people finally pulled Wang Yiming out of the car. However, they surprisingly found that he was only a little injured. Wang Yiming was also shocked and didnt know what had happened. When the car ident happened, he felt that he was doomed to die. Especially when the big truck pressed down on his car, he could barely breathe. However, he didnt feel as if he was seriously injured. He only felt pain in his head and legs. Jesus, this is a miracle! He survived. I thought He must be blessed because he has done many good things in the previous incarnation. He really has good luck! After Wang Yiming came back to his senses, he remembered the talisman that Leng Xiaoyao gave him. However, when he found it, there were only ashes. Obviously, he survived this time because of the talisman that Leng Xiaoyao gave him. In the beginning he didnt believe it, but now he was convinced, because it was proved to be the truth. He couldnt deny it anymore. Because he was injured, he couldnt go to the hospital where his mother was right now. As a result, he took out his phone and called his younger brother. Xiangyang, I had a car ident and Im injured. My car has been crushed. I cant go to the hospital right now. I need to wait till the ident has been handled. You can help me take care of mother for a while, Wang Yiming said. Car ident? Youre injured? Wang Yiming, did you make up the excuse simply because you dont want toe? If your car was squashed, why are you still fine? Wang Xiangyang swore in a nasty tone. It was very unpleasant because he didnt care about Wang Yiming at all and even thought that Wang Yiming was just fooling him. Wang Yiming understood that he was merely an outsider in their family. They never cared about his feelings and always took everything from him, but hearing Wang Xiangyangs reply, Wang Yiming was deeply hurt and sad. Wang Yiming gave in most of the time because he didnt know what else he could do. However, he wasnt weak. When he was hurt and sad, he was also mad. Wang Xiangyang, what do you mean? Would I joke about that? Do you think everyone is as ungrateful as you? You dont care about me at all even though Im injured because of a car ident. You even think that I want to fool you. Do you want me to be crushed? You Saying that, Wang Yiming suddenly realized that he was in the public. He shouldnt let everyone know what happened in his family, so he immediately stopped speaking. He didnt know what to say to Wang Xiangyang, so he directly hung up. Although he survived due to the talisman, he was still injured and felt a lot of pain from his wounds. Onlookers heard Wang Yimings conversation on the phone and felt sympathy for him. His family didnt care about him at all and even thought that he was lying. He must be very sad right now. Afterwards, Wang Yiming called his wife. Although he knew that his wife would worry about him after finding out that he had been in a car ident, he was more afraid that his wife would go to see his mother alone and be bullied. Chapter 3216 - 3216 How Dare You Say I’m Dumb? 3216 How Dare You Say Im Dumb? His mother even disliked him, so it was impossible for her to like his wife. After Wang Yimings wife received the call, she rushed over. Wang Xiangyang, on the other hand, was mad that Wang Yiming hung up on him. He immediatelyined about it to his mother. Mom, Wang Yiming hung up on me. He doesnt care about you at all. Perhaps he really had a car ident. If so, he might be heart-broken because of your words. What if he wont help us again? Let me call him first. Old Mrs. Wang didnt think that Wang Yiming would deliberately lie to them. She was afraid that Wang Yiming might be hurt deeply by Wang Xiangyangs words. After all, she still hoped that Wang Yiming could support them! No matter what, hes your son. He must listen to you, Wang Xiangyang said airily. He believed that Wang Yiming should serve them. Then we must keep it a secret that he isnt my biological son. If he finds out, he wont listen to me any longer. Old Mrs. Wang said. Wang Yiming was raised by her, so she clearly knew his character. He was a filial child, but he wasnt dumb. They couldnt get everything they wanted from him. If he learned that he wasnt her biological son, he might cut off their rtionship. No one will know it if we keep it between us. Anyway, my father is already dead. Even if he isnt your biological son, he might be our fathers biological son. You raised him, so he should take care of you, Wang Xiangyang said. In his eyes, it was Wang Yimings duty to look after Old Mrs. Wang. However, they forgot that Wang Yiming was very independent ever since he was little even though they lived together. Old Mrs. Wang did nothing and only Old Mr. Wang took care of Wang Yiming. Alright, stop being harsh. Let me call him now. Old Mrs. Wang snapped at Wang Xiangyang. Wang Xiangyang curled his lips and said nothing else. Old Mrs. Wang immediately called Wang Yiming. Wang Yiming answered it at once, but he directly told them his situation. Old Mrs. Wang didnt doubt it. She only asked him to tell them which hospital and ward he was in. They could go to see him tomorrow. Today she needed Wang Xiangyangs care and couldnt go out. Wang Yiming understood that they wanted toe and see him to make sure whether he was really hospitalized. Anyway, if they wanted to check, he could let them do that. Therefore, he agreed, but felt hurt even more than ever. In fact, if Old Mrs. Wang wasnt his biological mother, he wouldnt have yielded to her again and again. Wang Yiming was burdened and hurt by his familial rtionships. An ambnce quickly arrived and Wang Yiming and the truck driver were sent to the hospital. The truck driver was slightly injured. As for the car, they left it to the traffic police. Wang Yiming would deal with it when he recovered. At the hospital. Wang Yiming had a medical check up and was sure that he was only slightly injured. Even the doctor had to exim that it was a miracle. Wang Yimings wife felt they were extremely lucky that Wang Yiming was fine. However, what they didnt know was that it was Leng Xiaoyaos credit that Wang Yiming could survive. Although he was injured only slightly, he still needed to stay in the hospital for a while. After all, he needed to deal with his surface injuries. Without dy, Wang Yiming called the principal and asked that Leng Xiaoyao teach his ss. Therefore, the principal went to ss 8 to see Leng Xiaoyao. He told Leng Xiaoyao that Wang Yiming had been in a car ident and that he wanted her to teach his ss. Because it wasnt beyond Leng Xiaoyaos expectation that Wang Yiming would encounter an ident, she wasnt surprised and understood that her talisman saved his life. Leng Xiaoyao asked the principal about Wang Yimings condition. After finding out that he was fine, she was relieved. Knowing that Wang Yiming encountered a car ident, all the students said that they wanted to see him in the hospital. However, because there couldnt be too many people, they decided to choose five representatives in the end. Leng Xiaoyao, the ss leader, the deputy ss leader, themissary in charge of studies and the math ss representative would represent ss 8. The students also voluntarily donated to Wang Yiming. Even if they were students and didnt have much money, they were willing to help. After all, they couldnt go to see their teacher with empty hands. However, all the students in ss 8 were epted by their school through connections. They were either from rich or powerful families, so most of them donated several hundred yuan. All the money was kept by Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to upset them so she agreed to do that. Finally, they donated about twelve thousand yuan. Leng Xiaoyao also joined them and donated three hundred. The next day, when the morning sses were over, the student representatives went to the hospital. However, right when they were outside the ward, they heard Wang Yimings angry shouts. Wang Xiangyang, do you really take me as a family member? Im injured and Im in the hospital now. I badly need money. How can you ask me for money at this moment? Do you want me to be kicked out by the hospital? Wang Yiming was furious. He thought that Wang Xiangyang only came to see whether he was really injured. However, he actually came to ask him for money. You dont need to take responsibility for the car ident. The man who knocked into you will pay for your medical fees. You dont need to pay by yourself, Wang Xiangyang said, taking it for granted. Are you an idiot? The man who knocked into me should take the responsibility, but its not been investigated yet, so I need to pay for it on my own. After its done, the man will pay me back, Wang Yiming said in anger. Sometimes, he honestly felt that Wang Xiangyang couldnt think normally and had nomon sense. He was spoiled by Old Mrs. Wang, so he was reckless and impulsive especially with Wang Yiming. If there was an outsider, he might behave. However, he only dared to bully the weak. Wang Yiming was so used to being bullied by them, so they werent afraid of him at all. How dare you say Im dumb! Mom is in the hospital. Dont you care about her at all? I dont have any money, Wang Xiangyang said, pretending that he was totally innocent. Why do I have to deal with everything? What did you do? Im not the only son of our mother. I can barely take care of myself right now. How could I look after her? Ive done a lot for you. What did you ever do for me? You ask everything from me and never care about me. Do you want to deprive everything from me? Wang Yiming finally lost his temper. He didnt care that there were other people in the ward. Chapter 3217 - 3217 Not Biological 3217 Not Biological Although the other patients were displeased when they quarreled loudly, they felt even more sympathy for Wang Yiming. He really had bad luck to have such a terrible family. I really wonder whether Mr. Wang is really your mothers biological son. At this time, a cold female voice sounded from outside the door. Everyone turned to look at her and a few teenagers walking inside. It was Leng Xiaoyaos voice. She couldnt stand it any longer, so she pointed it out straightforwardly. She only said that because she felt that Wang Yiming shouldnt be treated like that, not because she really had that doubt. After all, there were parents who treated their kids differently. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, everyone had the same doubt. Wang Xiangyang panicked a little and immediately argued. Nonsense! My older brother is obviously our mothers biological child. Otherwise, my mother wouldnt have taken care of him for so many years. Leng Xiaoyao caught his reaction and seriously had doubts this time. Was Wang Yiming really not their mothers biological child? Wang Xiangyang was obviously guilty. Leng Xiaoyao nced at Wang Yiming to see his reaction. Wang Yiming only mocked himself. Sometimes I even doubt that myself. Perhaps Im not our mothers biological son, and that is why you oppress and exploit me so badly. Leng Xiaoyao realized that Wang Yiming didnt know that he wasnt his mothers biological child. On the other hand, Wang Xiangyang reacted guiltily and made her think that it might be true. She decided to investigate it. Even though it was their family affair and she was an outsider, she made up her mind to get involved. After all, she liked to follow her instincts and did things ording to her mood. In addition, it wasnt a bad thing. Perhaps she could help Wang Yiming get rid of his terrible family! She really disliked Wang Xiangyangs attitude. Sometimes, you were tolerant of your family, but your family oppressed and exploited you in return, which was uneptable. Hearing that, Wang Xiangyang panicked again, but he quicklyposed himself and criticized Wang Yiming. Wang Yiming, dont say that and hurt our mother! Being criticized by Wang Xiangyang, Wang Yiming felt slightly guilty. He agreed that he shouldnt have said that. However, he was really hurt by their behavior and unavoidably had that idea. Since Mr. Wang is your mothers biological son, why are you still asking him for money after he encountered a car ident and needs to pay medical fees in the hospital? You clearly dont care about him at all! Leng Xiaoyao said a little aggressively. Right, no biological brothers would do that to each other! Why do you turn to Mr. Wang for help every time? Cant you do anything? He clearly relies on his mother and older brother to live. If he had any skills, he wouldnt havee here to ask Mr. Wang for money. Right, normally, brothers would help each other and would ask Mr. Wang whether he has enough money to pay the medical fee. Right, since you are brothers, you shouldnt make things difficult for your older brother. After all, youre connected by blood! He can hardly take care of himself now. He has no energy to look after you. Even if you want him to help you, you should give him some time. Shut up! It has nothing to do with you! Its none of your business. Wang Xiangyang didnt feel ashamed. He was only furious. Even though he was wrong, he wouldnt allow other people to judge him. Especially since they all sided with Wang Yiming. He was especially angry at that. Tell you what, Im determined to get involved today. If you continue to argue here, Ill call the police. Lets see who the police will take away. Leng Xiaoyao threatened. Right, were involved now. The other students walked forward to protect Wang Yiming at once. They didnt want Wang Xiangyang to get close to him. At this time, Wang Yiming and his wife were extremely touched. Even Wang Yimings family wasnt so protective of him. You Wang Xiangyang was mad. He turned to question Wang Yiming. Wang Yiming, will you allow your students to shout at me? Hes your older brother. Shouldnt you be polite? Leng Xiaoyao said. Youre a bi*ch! I should teach you a lesson. Wang Xiangyang angrily raised his hand to hit Leng Xiaoyao. Wang Yiming and the other students were aware of Leng Xiaoyaos skills, so they knew that she wouldnt be hurt. However, at this moment, they were still slightly worried about her. Other people in the ward were nervous as well, but no one stood out. They were willing to help but didnt have the ability because most of the patients rtives were women. Right when they thought that Leng Xiaoyao was about to be beaten, Leng Xiaoyao easily caught his hand and subconsciously wanted to break it, but she stopped herself right away. It wasnt necessary to do that. This scene shocked a lot of people. No one could believe that a young girl could react so quickly and was so strong. You Wang Xiangyang immediately struggled, but failed, so he got really mad. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to continue so she pushed him away with a lot of force. He almost fell to the ground. Do you know what ss Mr. Wang teaches sses? Although were bad at studying, we all have connections. Do you know what connections are? Were from either rich or powerful families in City Chang. So, you better be careful. If you dare to bully Mr. Wang, we can easily chase you out of City Chang. Leng Xiaoyao threatened in an extremely unfriendly tone. She had to do that when faced with people like Wang Xiangyang! Right, my father is an executive officer for the XX Bureau. My father is the secondrgest shareholder of XX business group. My father is Several of the students introduced their family background in order to scare Wang Xiangyang. You Wang Xiangyang was angry, but he was also frightened by their words. Because he knew what ss Wang Yiming taught, he didnt doubt their words. The other people in the ward were shocked too. To their astonishment, this bunch of teenagers were from such rich and powerful families! And, my grandfather is a retired deputy mayor of City Chang. Although hes retired, I think his connections will still work. Leng Xiaoyao stared at Wang Xiangyang meaningfully. Wang Xiangyang was extremely scared so he immediately ran away. Chapter 3218 - 3218 How Much Do You Want to Borrow? 3218 How Much Do You Want to Borrow? Leng Xiaoyao understood that Wang Xiangyang was scared right now, but it didnt mean that he wouldnt return. After all, Old Mrs. Wang was behind his back. Old Mrs. Wang was Wang Yimings mother, so it was useless even if they called the police if she came to make things difficult for him. Besides, Wang Yimings reputation would be affected by then. Once Wang Xiangyang left, Wang Yiming and his wife were relieved. Although they knew that Wang Xiangyang wouldnt really hit him no matter how terrible he was, they were still furious upon hearing his words. Thank you so much. Wang Yiming thanked Leng Xiaoyao and the other students. He was especially grateful to Leng Xiaoyao because Leng Xiaoyao had saved his life. Youre wee, Mr. Wang. Leng Xiaoyao said, Oh, this is our good wishes for you. !! Leng Xiaoyao took out a red envelope and gave it to Wang Yiming. They brought him the students donation along with fruits and milk. The moment Wang Yiming saw the thick red envelope, he rejected it. I can ept the fruits and milk, but not the red envelope. He understood that the students in his ss were from either rich or powerful families. There must be a lot of money in the red envelope, so he couldnt take it. Sir, please take it. We hope you recover quickly. If you dont ept it, well be hurt. This task was assigned to me. If you refuse to take it, Ill disappoint all the ssmates and theyll me me. Leng Xiaoyao directly squeezed the red envelope into Wang Yimings palm. She didnt give Wang Yiming any chance to reject it. Well Because Leng Xiaoyao said that, Wang Yiming was in a dilemma. Mr. Wang, please take it. Right, there isnt much money. It just represents our good wishes for you. Right! The other students chimed in. If so, thank you all! Because Wang Yiming didnt want to disappoint them, he epted the red envelope in the end. Although the students in ss 8 were all bad at studying and were troublesome, they got along harmoniously these past few years. That happened mainly because Wang Yiming didnt dare to restrict them and let them do whatever they wanted to. Therefore, they didnt bother to make things difficult for him. Leng Xiaoyao and the other students left after staying in the ward for a while, because they needed to attend sses in the afternoon. Wang Xiangyang called Old Mrs. Wang right after leaving the hospital. He made up a story of what had happened in the ward and told his mother. He said that Wang Yiming refused to give him money and Wang Yimings students swore and beat him, but Wang Yiming did nothing. Old Mrs. Wang was aware that Wang Xiangyang made up the story, but it had probably happened simrly. Otherwise, Wang Xiangyang wouldnt be so angry. Therefore, Old Mrs. Wang was furious too. After having the call with Wang Xiangyang, Old Mrs. Wang immediately called Wang Yiming. Wang Yiming understood why Old Mrs. Wang called him, but he still answered it. Without surprise, once he picked up, Old Mrs. Wang criticized him heavily. Yiming, I heard your students beat Xiangyang in the ward and even threatened him. Why didnt you do anything? Hes your younger brother! Why didnt you help him? Do you even know what he did to me? Im injured and in the hospital right now. I badly need money for my treatment, but he asked me for fifty thousand yuan as soon as he came. I dont have so much money to give him. I only get ten thousand yuan every month. I give you a monthly allowance of two thousand yuan and I still need to pay for the car and house loan. I barely have any money left. We are barely affording our living expenses. We dont have twenty thousand yuan, let alone fifty thousand yuan. You always ask me for everything, but have you ever cared about my life? Wang Yimingined in anger. My students couldnt stand it and argued with him. He wanted to hit her. Everyone saw it. Luckily, the girl is good at kung fu and wasnt hurt by him. Let me tell you, my student didnt injure him at all. She only grabbed his hand. There are surveince cameras in the ward. All my students are from either rich or powerful families. None of them are easy to bully. Its normal that they threatened Xiangyang. Do you want them to chase Wang Xiangyang out of City Chang with their families connections? Hearing that, Old Mrs. Wang was struck dumb. She wanted to say something, but didnt know what to say. Hearing that Wang Xiangyang had offended those rich and powerful heirs, Old Mrs. Wang was scared. Fortunately, Wang Xiangyang didnt injure anyone, otherwise they wouldnt be able to live in City Chang any longer. After all, they were ordinary people and could not go against powerful people. However, Old Mrs. Wang was still unwilling to give up. You could have persuaded him to stop! Dont you know Wang Xiangyangs character? Would he listen to me? Wang Xiangyang retorted instead. Old Mrs. Wang was silent. That was true, so she didnt continue to argue with Wang Yiming. Alright, since you dont have money right now, Ill borrow some from your uncle. You can help me return it after you have received thepensation, Old Mrs. Wang said. Wang Xiangyang didnt really have a job. He made a little money with his friends by doing tasks sometimes. ordingly, the two thousand yuan Wang Yiming gave him was only enough for daily expenses. Old Mrs. Wang also didnt have any money. She stumbled and was in the hospital now, but it wasnt serious. It would only cost her several thousand yuan. She told Wang Xiangyang to ask Wang Yiming for more money simply to have some savings. However, she only told Wang Xiangyang to ask Wang Yiming for twenty thousand yuan, but Wang Xiangyang wanted fifty thousand yuan. It was understandable that Wang Yiming was furious when Wang Xiangyang asked for so much money at this moment. However, Old Mrs. Wang still didnt me Wang Xiangyang because he was her biological son. How much do you n to borrow? asked Wang Yiming. He remembered that Wang Xiangyang just asked him for fifty thousand yuan. If he didnt make it clear, he would definitely be trapped. Twenty thousand yuan for the time being. If its not enough, Ill borrow more at that time, Old Mrs. Wang said. I can call uncle and ask him to see you. He can pay for your medical fees first. Ill pay him back then, Wang Yiming said. Wang Xiangyang asked him for fifty thousand yuan, while Old Mrs. Wang said she needed twenty thousand yuan. Wang Yiming figured out what they actually wanted to do! He should take care of his mother since his mother was in the hospital, but he was in trouble now too. During these years, he supported Old Mrs. Wang and Wang Xiangyang all the time and his own family was affected. His wife was also unhappy about that mainly because it was never enough. However, Wang Yiming didnt know what else he could do. He could leave Wang Xiangyang behind, but he had to look after Old Mrs. Wang. As long as he couldnt leave Old Mrs. Wang, he couldnt get rid of Wang Xiangyang. Old Mrs. Wang was displeased. What do you mean? Do you think Ill cheat you out of your money? Chapter 3219 - 3219 You’re Not Important in My Eyes 3219 Youre Not Important in My Eyes Old Mrs. Wang was very loud, as if she would be more reasonable when she spoke louder. However, Wang Yiming was sure that she was feeling guilty. Even if his mother wasnt exposed, Wang Yiming understood that they simply wanted to get more money from him. I didnt mean that, Wang Yiming said, but he didnt exin it. There was nothing he should exin. If not, what do you mean? asked Old Mrs. Wang. She believed that Wang Yiming thought she was trying to cheat him out of money. Even if it was the truth, she wouldnt allow Wang Yiming to doubt her like that. Nothing. Alright, Ill call uncle right now, Wang Yiming said. Afterwards, he directly hung up. He didnt want to talk to Old Mrs. Wang any longer. Old Mrs. Wang was furious when Wang Yiming hung up on her. She even wanted to smash the phone, but she didnt dare to do that because she didnt have money to buy a new one. Damn, hes ungrateful. How dare he hang up on me? Old Mrs. Wang gritted through her teeth. After that, she called her younger brother at once, but the line was busy. Obviously, Wang Yiming made the call before her. Zhao Shanchuan and Old Mrs. Wang were biological brother and sister, so he would obviously side with Old Mrs. Wang, even if Old Mrs. Wang never hesitated to exploit Wang Yiming and didnt tell Wang Yiming that he wasnt her biological son. However, he still disliked Old Mrs. Wangs behavior, so he tried to persuade Old Mrs. Wang not to do too much. If Wang Yiming was hurt deeply, he wouldnt take care of her any longer. If Old Mrs. Wang wanted to borrow money from him and let Wang Yiming return it, he wasnt dumb and required Wang Yimings agreement. If Wang Yiming disagreed, he would have to ask his own older sister to return the money. However, his older sister never kept her word, and he didnt want to lose money! Besides, Old Mrs. Wang asked for too much this time, so Zhao Shanchuan didnt agree. Right after Zhao Shanchuan finished his call with Wang Yiming, Old Mrs. Wang called him. The moment he answered it, Old Mrs. Wang directly asked, Did Wang Yiming call you just now? Yes, but youre not seriously injured. It only costs several thousand yuan for you to stay in the hospital for a few days. How could you ask Wang Yiming for twenty thousand yuan? Xiangyang even raised the number to fifty thousand yuan. Hasnt Wang Yiming done enough for you? Dont you know that he just had a car ident and is in the hospital now? Do you want him to know that he isnt your biological son? Do you want to hurt him so deeply that he will abandon you? Zhao Shanchuan criticized Old Mrs. Wang. He visited her yesterday, so he clearly knew her condition. Old Mrs. Wang was struck dumb and didnt know what to say. After a long while, she argued. Wont he receivepensation? Do you think he can get thepensation so quickly? It requires a lot of formalities. Why dont you understand such a simple thing? Is your brain empty? Zhao Shanchuan said without hesitation. Enough, Im your older sister. How can you say that to me? Old Mrs. Wang snapped at him. If you werent my older sister, I would have told Wang Yiming that youre not his biological mother early on. Do you think hell still look after you then? Zhao Shanchuan said angrily. He felt that Old Mrs. Wang was ungrateful for his kindness. Perhaps he has doubted whether hes your biological son many times before. If you still want to rely on him to live, have some shame. Dont exploit him too much. Even your biological son would be hurt deeply by your behavior, let alone someone who isnt your biological son. Xiangyang isnt young. If he doesnt have a good job, Im afraid no one will want to marry him. If you want him to die alone, you can continue to spoil him. After all, you will have to bear the result in the end. Old Mrs. Wang was angry, but couldnt deny it. She knew that Zhao Shanchuan was right, so she could only hang up unhappily. Even though she treated Wang Yiming badly, she was unwilling to let him know that he wasnt her biological son. After all, Wang Xiangyang was a good-for-nothing, so she had to rely on Wang Yiming to live. As for Wang Xiangyang, she obviously didnt want him to die alone. She always wanted him to marry. Anyway, Wang Xiangyang was her only biological son. She didnt want her family to have no offspring! However, because Wang Yiming didnt have a real job, no woman was willing to marry him. Thinking of that, Old Mrs. Wang was full of worry. After Wang Xiangyang got back, she talked to him about getting a job and marriage. Upon her mentioning work, Wang Xiangyang got angry. He didnt have any skills, but dreamed of making a fortune. However, he did nothing towards that. Even if there was a high sry, he wouldnt like it because it was tiring. If the job wasnt tiring, he still hated it because it had a low sry. In the capital city. At about 6 pm, Li Mochen took Mu Yuan and Meng Fan to the six-star, Shengjing Restaurant, in the capital city. As soon as he walked into the hall, he saw a familiar face. Li Mochen wanted to ignore him, but the man was excited once he saw him. He immediately walked over and blocked Li Mochens way. Afterwards, he mocked. Oh, isnt this my older cousin who left home and imed to cut off the rtionship with the Li family? Its been ages. I thought you werent in the capital city. He was making fun of Li Mochen. After all, he was excited because he had a chance tough at Li Mochen. Ever since they were little, he was used to bullying Li Mochen, so it became his way to release anger. Although Li Mochen left the Li family, he still met the Li family once in a while because he often stayed in the capital city. Therefore, Li Xiaoyang recognized him at a nce. Since Ive cut off my rtionship with the Li family, you shouldnt call me cousin again, Li Mochen said coldly. He didnt even bother to give Li Xiaoyang a nce. Li Xiaoyang was displeased and embarrassed. I called you cousin simply for the sake of your face. Dont tter yourself. In Li Xiaoyangs eyes, Li Mochen was abandoned by the Li family. Without the Li family, he was merely a nobody. Obviously, he had no idea how sessful Li Mochen was right now. He had only heard that Li Mochen had a rtionship with several important people. However, that was barelyparable to the Li family. After all, the Li family was one of the seven most powerful families in the capital city. Youre not important in my eyes, Li Mochen said coldly. He wouldnt bother to be nice to Li Xiaoyang. Chapter 3220 - 3220 Li Mochen Deserves a Lesson? 3220 Li Mochen Deserves a Lesson? You Li Xiaoyang was furious. Li Mochen, what do you think you are? How dare you talk to me like this!? I can get you chased out of the capital city. Do you even have the ability? Li Mochen said. He couldnt care less about Li Xiaoyangs feelings. The Li family wasnt important in his eyes either. If he cared about the Li family, he wouldnt have quarreled with them and injured a lot of them, then cut off his rtionship with the Li family. When he injured them back then, the Li family couldnt do anything to him. Do you think you are someone after you built a rtionship with several important figures? Without the Li family, youre a nobody. I dont think any of them will help you when youre in trouble. Li Xiaoyang warned. He didnt believe that those people would go against the Li family for Li Mochen. When Im in trouble? Do you think you or the Li family can do that? You were unable to do anything ten years ago, so you cant do anything now either. Im afraid you will never see me in trouble in your life. I, on the other hand, can easily throw you into trouble if you dare to mess with me again. Li Mochen mocked and warned. After that, he ignored Li Xiaoyang and walked around him before going inside, followed by Mu Yuan and Meng Fan. He wouldnt attack Li Xiaoyang without a reason, but if Li Xiaoyang dared to mess with him again, he wouldnt hesitate to teach him a lesson. No one in the Li family deserved his kindness. He simply didnt want to cause trouble, so he never attacked anyone. Li Mochen, stop right there! Li Xiaoyang was angered by Li Mochens warning. He refused to believe that Li Mochen was able to cause him any trouble. Without dy, he ran forward and blocked Li Mochens way. He wouldnt let Li Mochen leave after embarrassing him! Meng Fan, throw him out. Li Mochen ordered coldly. Yes, sir. Meng Fan answered and immediately went to lift Li Xiaoyang and pulled him outside. Li Xiaoyang was strong, but he wasntparable to Meng Fan. He could only struggle and angrily shout at Li Mochen. Li Mochen, tell your man to let me go. Otherwise Ill report it to grandpa. Grandpa will punish you! Li Mochen didnt respond at all. After Meng Fan threw Li Xiaoyang out and came back, they went into the elevator. Although there were several rich heirs with Li Xiaoyang, none of them dared to stand out. Anyway, it was the Li familys family affair. As outsiders, they shouldnt get involved. Most importantly, they thought that they shouldnt mess with Li Mochen. After all, Li Xiaoyang was pulled out and couldnt even fight back. In fact, Li Xiaoyang had trained in the army for a few years, so he wasnt weak. Watching the drama, the restaurant also did nothing. The manager recognized Li Mochen, who was their bosss friend, so he didnt dare to do anything. What he didnt know was that Li Mochen had a lot of shares in the Shengjing Restaurant. Whenever Li Mochen gathered together with his friends, they chose their own ces, because they were more familiar. Li Xiaoyang was angry after he was thrown outside, but he didnt return to the restaurant. Instead, he took a taxi and left right away. He knew that he would just be thrown out if he went inside again. It was humiliating, so he didnt want to suffer it twice. The Li family was one of the seven most powerful families in the capital city. It had a long history, but was declining. It was the least powerful family among the seven families. Anyway, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. Except for the other six powerful families, nobody dared to disdain the Li family. Actually, the Li family didnt start declining rapidly until a few years ago. Li Mochen yed a role in the Li familys decline, because his parents death had something to do with the Li family, although the Li family didnt directly cause it. Therefore, Li Mochen caused the Li family some trouble instead of killing them. At this time, only Li Zongquan, the Li familys patriarch, was home. The other family members went to work or hung out. Li Xiaoyang told Li Zongquan what had happened to him. Grandpa, I just ran into Li Mochen outside Shengjing Restaurant. He was so arrogant that he ordered his people to throw me outside. He humiliated me and the Li family. Hearing that, Li Zongquan showed anger on his old face. What an ungrateful boy! How dare he be so arrogant!? Li Zongquan never liked Li Mochen, but he didnt hate him too much at the beginning. However, even if Li Zongquan raised Li Mochen by his side, he didnt care about Li Mochen at all. He even let his other grandsons bully him and did nothing. Li Xiaoyang and the others dared to bully Li Mochen as they wanted simply because Li Zongquan allowed them to do so. About ten years ago, Li Mochenpletely changed and injured many of the Li family. Because of that, Li Zongquan began to hate Li Mochen and even wanted to kill him. Nevertheless, they didnt dare to do that without a reason. Grandpa, I think Li Mochen deserves a lesson. Otherwise he wont respect the Li family, Li Xiaoyang said. He wanted Li Zongquan to pay Li Mochen back for him. Li Zongquan saw through Li Xiaoyang. Although he was unhappy that Li Xiaoyang tried to use him, he indeed had the intention of teaching Li Mochen a lesson. Therefore, he agreed. After Li Xiaoyang left, Li Zongquan called the butler over and told him to arrange for a few strong guys to wait for Li Mochen outside the Shengjing Restaurant. They should seize a chance to teach Li Mochen a lesson, but shouldnt kill him. Li Zongquan had too much confidence in himself. Why did he believe that his people were able to beat Li Mochen to death? Every powerful family kept some secret guards. That was a way to protect their wealth. Otherwise, they would easily be defeated. Powerful families seemed arrogant on the surface, but there were battles behind it. Therefore, if they wanted to stay rich, they needed forces. The butler immediately ordered five strong secret guards to carry out the task. At 8 pm, they saw Li Mochening out. However, as soon as Li Mochen and his friends came out, he noticed them too. In that instant, Li Mochen realized that it must have something to do with the Li family. After all, he just had an encounter with Li Xiaoyang that afternoon. Given Li Xiaoyangs hatred for him and his quick temper, Li Xiaoyang must be determined to pay him back. Li Mochen did nothing. If those men had confidence, they could attack him first. Chapter 3221 - 3221 Missing Miss Leng 3221 Missing Miss Leng Li Mochen didnt want them to follow him and expose his residence, so he gave them a chance to attack him. After separating with Mu Yiyang and the others, Li Mochen and his people got into a car. Then, Li Mochen told Mu Yuan to drive to the suburb. Boss, why do you want to go there? asked Mu Yuan. Some people are following us. I want to give them a chance, Li Mochen said. In fact, they could directly get rid of those guys, but Li Mochen didnt want to. After all, he wasnt a warm-hearted person. Since those guys cane, he decided to give them a chance to attack him. !! Moreover, if he could solve the problem using violence, he wouldnt avoid it like a coward. His dignity didnt allow him to. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan were startled. They hadnt noticed that some people were following them. Before long, they found those guys. After Li Mochen sensed the power in his body, he was no longer an ordinary man. Therefore, it was easy for him to notice that some people were following him. He didnt me Mu Yuan and Meng Fan for not noticing it quickly. In the past, he couldnt have done it either. Because those guys didnt know where Li Mochen lived, they confidently believed that Li Mochen didnt notice them yet. When Li Mochen drove towards the suburb, they didnt even think that they were already exposed. Instead, they felt that it was a good thing that Li Mochen drove to the suburb. There was a long and remote road, which would be a great chance to take action. Li Mochen deliberately gave them a chance, so Mu Yuan didnt drive very fast. When there were fewer people on the road, they suddenly stopped. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan got out of the car and went to check something, as if the car had broken down. Those guys who followed Li Mochen thought that they were really blessed today. Li Mochens car breaking down at this moment was a great chance. Without dy, they stopped behind Li Mochens car. The next moment, five men got out of the car and surrounded Li Mochens car. They said nothing and just immediately took action. Li Mochen sat in the car and didnt move, because Mu Yuan and Meng Fan were able to deal with those guys. If Mu Yuan and Meng Fan werent able to, they werent qualified to be his assistants. Those guys were strong, but they were at a disadvantage when they ran into Mu Yuan and Meng Fan. Although they couldnt be defeated within seconds, they were beaten down to the ground within five minutes. Tell me, who told you to do this, Mu Yuan said coldly. None of the guys said anything. Lets go! Li Mochen said from the car. Because he knew who was behind those guys, he didnt bother to interrogate them. There was no need to threaten them either. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan didnt question those guys anymore. They got into the car and drove away. Boss, could it be Li Xiaoyang? asked Meng Fan. Although Li Mochen had many enemies, he only had conflict with Li Xiaoyang today. Therefore, Mu Yuan and Meng Fan thought of Li Xiaoyang immediately. Yes. Li Mochen answered. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan said nothing else. They were clear of Li Mochens rtionship with the Li family, because Li Mochen had ordered them to make things difficult for the Li family during these years. Because of Li Mochen, they hated the Li family too. However, without Li Mochens orders, they wouldnt do anything to hurt the Li family. After those guys failed, they returned to the Li family to receive punishment. Knowing that they failed toplete the task, Li Zongquan was angry. To his surprise, there were some skilled men by Li Mochens side. What was Li Mochens level? Did he hire two skilled men to be his bodyguards because he was bad at martial arts or because he was even better than them? Did they interrogate you and ask who sent you? asked Li Zongquan. He knew that Li Mochen probably knew that it was done by the Li family. However, he didnt care. He never believed that Li Mochen was a match for the Li family. The Li family simply didnt bother to kill Li Mochen. They didnt ask. A secret guard answered. Go! Li Zongquan ordered. Although he was mad and was reluctant to ept the result, he didnt send another group of secret guards to attack Li Mochen again. He didnt bother to waste much time dealing with Li Mochen. At that time, the evening ss was over, and Leng Xiaoyao went home. Then, she started investigating what had happened to Wang Yiming. Hackers could find out many things, but they couldnt do everything. This time, Leng Xiaoyao didnt find any useful information. Because she couldnt find any useful information from the past, she decided to see what she could find now. Without dy, Leng Xiaoyao hacked into Old Mrs. Wang and Wang Xiangyangs phones to monitor their calls. As long as they talked about the car ident on the phone, she would have evidence. She already had an idea that Wang Yiyang wasnt his mothers biological child, but he might not believe it without solid proof. When Li Mochen had nothing to do at night, he was always cultivating. Every time after cultivating, he felt that he was bing even more powerful. Even though he didnt sleep at night, he was still full of energy the next day. When he woke up, he felt grateful to Leng Xiaoyao. Li Mochen was cold, but he understood gratitude. If anyone did him a favor, he would return it with more kindness. After all, Leng Xiaoyao had done him many favors. In addition to that, he couldnt help thinking of Leng Xiaoyao recently. It greatly affected his mood. Sometimes, he really wanted to call Leng Xiaoyao, but didnt know what to say. In the end, he was scared by his thought and tried to get rid of it. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan noticed Li Mochens unusual behavior. Both of them felt that Li Mochen was different from before. Boss looks really different these days. What happened? Meng Fan talked to Mu Yuan in private. Perhaps hes missing Miss Leng, Mu Yuan said. He didnt really think so, and was simply joking. Really? Meng Fans face lit up at once and he was excited. Thats just my guess, but you can ask the boss. Mu Yuan gave Meng Fan a nce. He said that casually, but Meng Fan took it seriously. I wont do that! Meng Fan curled his lips. If he dared to do that, he would have done that early on and wouldnt have to ask Meng Fan. Although Li Mochen was upstairs, he clearly heard Mu Yuans conversation with Meng Fan. Then he frowned. Was it that obvious? Chapter 3222 - 3222 What Do You Think? 3222 What Do You Think? Because Leng Xiaoyao had be beautiful, many boys wrote a love letter for her, but Leng Xiaoyao rejected them. If they left the love letters in her desk drawer, she would directly throw them into the trash can. Afterwards, there were rumors about Leng Xiaoyao, saying that Leng Xiaoyao was cold and made those boys lose face and that she had hurt their dignity. However, Leng Xiaoyao didnt care. It bothered her when they wrote love letters for her and yet they even med her for rejecting them and throwing their love letters away? Did she have to ept them no matter who confessed affection for her? If she did, they would criticize her for being disloyal, cheap, and disgusting. When Leng Xiaoyao and her friends went to eat at the canteen, they heard several girls in front of them talking about Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about that, but An Chenmeng and the other girls couldnt stand it. They went ahead and argued with those girls. Does Leng Xiaoyao have to ept every boy who confesses to her? If so, Leng Xiaoyao will have countless boyfriends. Wouldnt you criticize her for being disloyal then? Xiong Manxin questioned. Right, if someone you dont like confesses to you, will you ept him? And you? How about you? All the girls she asked shook their heads. Since you all wouldnt ept that, why do you criticize Xiaoyao for doing the same thing? Wu Minmin said. B-But you cant throw their love letters into the trash can right in front of their faces! One girl argued. She felt that it was rude. At this time, Leng Xiaoyao opened her mouth. If you write a love letter to the boy you have feelings for and he epts it, would you think that hes also interested in you? Would you think that you can be boyfriend and girlfriend? Leng Xiaoyao spoke in a t tone. She wasnt mad and didnt scold them. She simply asked them several questions. Those girls thought for a while, then nodded. Youre right. It was true that they would think the boy they liked was also interested in them if he epted their love letter. Once Leng Xiaoyao asked them those questions, they understood her meaning. So, since I have no interest in them, why should I let them misunderstand me? Isnt that more hateful? Only calcting girls prefer to be chased by a group of boys. They wont say yes or no. When they feel upset, theyllin to the boys, but once theyre happy, they wont pay attention to the boys. All the boys are only their n-B. Dont you think thats disgusting? Leng Xiaoyao asked. They thought that it was reasonable, so those girls said nothing. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to make it difficult for them, so she walked away with An Chenmeng and the other girls. The onlookers began to discuss it when they were gone. I think Leng Xiaoyao is right. Since she has no interest in them, she shouldnt give those boys a misunderstanding or a chance. Right, otherwise it would be even more hateful. Its better that she directly rejects them. In a blink of an eye, the due date for He Fangqi to pay reached thest day. He returned the money on time, because he didnt dare not to do it! After two days of listening to Old Mrs. Wang and Wang Xiangyangs calls, Leng Xiaoyao got the evidence. Wang Xiangyang lost a hundred thousand yuan when he went to gamble with his friends at a casino a while ago. He borrowed the money from his friend and his friend was urging him to pay it back. He had no money, so he had to turn to Old Mrs. Wang for help and asked her to get the money from Wang Yiming. Old Mrs. Wang was mad when she heard that. She was aware that Wang Xiangyang had a bad habit of gambling. She had tried to persuade him to stop, but Wang Xiangyang wouldnt listen. Luckily, Wang Xiangyang won more often than he lost, so she could only turn a blind eye on that. Unexpectedly, he lost a hundred thousand yuan this time. A hundred thousand yuan was a sky-high price for her! Old Mrs. Wang was mad. Didnt I tell you not to gamble? Why did you go to the casino again? How can we pay back so much money? I just wanted to win a fortune! I didnt expect to lose. Wang Xiangyang was irritated too. He had good luck before that. He didnt know that he would suddenly lose so much money! Who can be rich by gambling? Old Mrs. Wang said in anger. She knew that it was highly likely to lose money by gambling. Why? I know several people who became rich by gambling. And those famous gamblers rely on gambling to make money. Each of them make tens of millions of yuan, Wang Xiangyang retorted. He saw that many people had won a lot of money by gambling, so he thought that he could win too. Bing one of the people who could be rich by gambling was his goal. Do you have the ability? Old Mrs. Wang said. She rarely rained on Wang Xiangyangs parade, but this time she was extremely angry at him. Are you my mother or not? Why wont you encourage me? Anyway, I already owe them a lot of money. I cant do anything about it now. Go ask Wang Yiming for the money. Isnt he going to receive thepensation for his car? His car cost him two hundred thousand yuan, so he should get apensation of two hundred thousand yuan at least. It shouldnt be a problem to give me a hundred thousand yuan, Wang Xiangyang said, taking it for granted that he would give him the money. He always took it for granted, as if Wang Yiming owed him. Whenever he needed anything, he turned to Wang Yiming for help, thinking that Wang Yiming should agree. If not, it was Wang Yimings fault. You Old Mrs. Wang was furious. Upon thinking that she needed to ask Wang Yiming for a hundred thousand yuan, she didnt know how to do that. Your uncle said that we cant ask for too much from Wang Yiming. If hes hurt deeply by us, he wont help us again, Old Mrs. Wang said, feeling that it would be difficult. However, if she didnt ask Wang Yiming for money, she was afraid that Wang Xiangyang would be in trouble. I dont care about that right now. Who knows what will happen in the future? He isnt your biological son, so why do you care about him so much? Anyway, as long as he doesnt know that youre not his biological mother, he wont abandon you no matter how much you hurt him. If I dont return the money, theyll beat me. If Im beaten to death, you will have no son, Wang Xiangyang said furiously. Is it so serious? Theyll beat you if you dont pay them back? Old Mrs. Wang was scared and her face turned pale. Those men are gangsters. Theyre unreasonable! Wang Xiangyang said impatiently. He only dared to bully the weak like Old Mrs. Wang and Wang Yiming. He didnt dare to be aggressive outside. Especially when he hung out with those gangsters, he had to please them carefully. Although he was afraid of them, he still enjoyed hanging out with them because he loved the excitement. Chapter 3223 - 3223 He Should Take Responsibility for His Own Deeds 3223 He Should Take Responsibility for His Own Deeds Why do you hang out with gangsters? Old Mrs. Wang was mad again. She was aware that Wang Xiangyangs friends were fair-weather friends, but she didnt expect them to be gangsters. Ordinary people were scared of gangsters because they were cruel and reckless. Its useless to talk about that right now. Will you ask Wang Yiming for the money? They only gave me three days. Wang Xiangyang shouted. Even if he was with his mother, he never bothered to be nice to Old Mrs. Wang. He was Old Mrs. Wangs biological son, so Old Mrs. Wang had to help him no matter how angry she was. Anyway, nothing was more important than her son. Therefore, Old Mrs. Wang had to give in. Fine, fine, fine, Ill call Wang Yiming right now. After speaking with Wang Xiangyang, Old Mrs. Wang called Wang Yiming at once. Yiming, do you have thepensation yet? asked Old Mrs. Wang. Perhaps because she needed Wang Yimings help, she was unusually gentle this time and even tried to please Wang Yiming. Not yet. Wang Yiming answered in a t tone, because he understood that Old Mrs. Wang only wanted his money. Old Mrs. Wang wasnt affected and continued. When can you get it? No idea, Wang Yiming said. How muchpensation can you get for your car? Old Mrs. Wang asked again. Wang Yiming squinted and showed coldness. Since Old Mrs. Wang asked about the car, she must want a lot of money this time. I dont know. Wang Yiming answered. Old Mrs. Wang lost her patience. How cant you know how much your car is worth? We havent talked about that yet. How could I know? Wang Yiming said, No matter how much I can get, Ill use it to buy a car. Its not convenient without a car. In fact, he didnt care whether he could buy a car with the money. However, he knew that Old Mrs. Wang would repeatedly ask him about the money if he didnt buy a car. Therefore, he would rather buy a new car. Why do you still want a car? Can you afford the house and car loan? Old Mrs. Wang said. It sounded as if she cared about him, but she was just afraid that Wang Yiming would buy a new car with thepensation. In that case, she wouldnt be able to ask him for the money. Its not convenient without a car, Wang Yiming said again. You Old Mrs. Wang was mad. She didnt ask again and directly told him her purpose. You dont need to rush to buy a new car. The thing is that your younger brother lost a hundred thousand yuan at a casino. He borrowed the money from his friends. Now his friends want him to pay it back within three days or theyll beat him. Youll get thepensation, so you can help your younger brother to pay them back. Hell return it to you once he has money. Wang Xiangyang would return it to him when he had money? Wang Yiming didnt believe it at all. He knew that Wang Xiangyang had a hobby of gambling and had lost dozens of thousands of yuan before. He had lent Wang Xiangyang money, but Wang Xiangyang never paid him back. He had tried to persuade Wang Xiangyang to get rid of the hobby, but Wang Xiangyang wouldnt listen and even said that it was his own business. Because Wang Xiangyang didnt ask him for money again when he owed money at gambling, he didntin about it. However, to his astonishment, Wang Xiangyang lost a hundred thousand yuan this time. Hes your younger brother. Only you can help him now. You cant leave him in trouble, Old Mrs. Wang said. She yed the familial rtionship card. Wang Yiming remained silent. He wouldnt abandon them, but he couldnt give Wang Xiangyang a hundred thousand yuan right now. Besides, he doubted whether it was true. He wondered whether this was an excuse they made up to ask him for money, or if Wang Xiangyang really lost so much money. Say something! Old Mrs. Wang was anxious when Wang Yiming remained silent. She was afraid that Wang Yiming would refuse to lend them the money. Xiangyang is thirty years old. He isnt a kid. He should take responsibility for his own deeds. If he lost the money by doing business or encountering an ident, I would help him as long as I can, but gambling isnt a good thing. If he doesnt learn from this and we help him every time, hell be spoiled and will make even more serious mistakes next time, Wang Yiming said. Will you just watch your younger brother beaten to death by them? How can you be so cold-blooded? Its just a hundred thousand yuan. Im sure you can afford it. Old Mrs. Wang swore. She felt that Wang Yiming was too cold-blooded. Hearing that, Wang Yiming thought it was ridiculous, but he wasnt really mad. He was already hurt deeply and gradually didnt care anymore. Im cold-blooded? Havent I helped you enough during these years? You ask me for money all the time. Did you care about me at all when I was injured in a car ident and am still in the hospital right now? Old Mrs. Wang was struck dumb for a second, and didnt know what to say. She never thought that her behavior was uneptable because Wang Yiming wasnt her biological son. No matter how she exploited him, she never cared about the result nor felt guilty. However, she panicked a little when Wang Yiming questioned her now. Anyway, upon thinking of Wang Xiangyang, Old Mrs. Wang summoned up her courage and asked, Shouldnt you help your younger brother? He should take responsibility for his own actions. If you want to help him, you can sell your house. After returning the hundred thousand yuan, you can buy a smaller house, Wang Yiming said. Old Mrs. Wang had different options, but she was used to taking advantage of him. Although the house was old, it could be sold for 1.5 million yuan. After returning a hundred thousand yuan, they could buy a smaller house with two bedrooms in a suburb. The housing price was high in City Chang, but it wasnt crazy in a suburb. It should be about fifteen thousand yuan a square meter. They should be able to afford a house of eighteen square meters and still have money to decorate it. What? You want us to sell the house? Old Mrs. Wang was angry as soon as she heard that. She couldnt ept it at all. You can solve the problem by yourself. Why do you have to ask me for help? Do you really think Im dumb? Anyway, I already gave you a solution. Its up to you whether you want to do that, Wang Yiming said in annoyance. The next moment, he directly hung up. In case Old Mrs. Wang called him again, he turned his phone off. The other people in the ward heard Wang Yimings conversation. They all felt sympathy for him. When Wang Xiangyang heard that Wang Yiming was unwilling to lend him money and even asked them to sell the house, he was furious and went to the hospital at once. That happened at noon when the students had free time, so Leng Xiaoyao went to see Wang Yiming with the evidence without dy. Chapter 3224 - 3224 Not Biological Son 3224 Not Biological Son Right after Leng Xiaoyao arrived, Wang Xiangyang came. Leng Xiaoyao didnt even have time to talk to Wang Yiming about the secret. Seeing Leng Xiaoyao, Wang Xiangyang was scared. What are you doing here? If she was here, he couldnt talk to Wang Yiming. What are you doing here then? Leng Xiaoyao looked at him with a vague smile and asked meaningfully. Noticing Leng Xiaoyaos expression, Wang Xiangyang panicked a lot. He felt that Leng Xiaoyao saw through him, but he still argued. I came to see my brother. Oh, of course, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt stop him, but he couldnt do anything while she was here. Wang Yiming understood why Wang Xiangyang came here, so he put on a cold face and said nothing. Because of Leng Xiaoyaos presence, Wang Xiangyang didnt know how to start. After hesitating for a while, he opened his mouth. Yiming, you really wont help me? I think Ive made it very clear to mom, Wang Yiming said in a t tone. Are you going to be so cold-blooded and refuse to help me? Wang Xiangyang trembled in anger. You can handle it on your own. Why do you have to ask me for help? Im not dumb, Wang Yiming said. You Wang Xiangyang was so angry that he wanted to hit Wang Yiming. Unfortunately, Leng Xiaoyao was watching him, so he didnt dare to do anything. Wang Xiangyang also understood that he couldnt talk about it right now, so he could only leave in fury. Mr. Wang, can we have a private talk outside? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Because Wang Yiming wasnt seriously injured, he could walk. Wang Yiming stood up and went out with Leng Xiaoyao. They went to the yard and sat down at a ce without anyone around. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao asked, Mr. Wang, have you ever thought that you might not be your mothers biological son? Wang Yiming was struck dumb for a second. He didnt understand why Leng Xiaoyao asked about that, but he still honestly replied. My mother has been very cold to me ever since I was little, but sometimes shes not so bad, especially in front of my father. Before I graduated from school, I never doubted that. After all, parents caring more about a kid than the others happens in many families. However, after my father passed away six years ago. She and Wang Xiangyang always ask me for money. Whenever they encounter trouble, they turn to me for help. I didnt think it was a big deal until I was married because it caused conflict between my wife and me. My wife is considerate and she has never stopped me from helping them when its necessary, but they ask me for money all the time and dont care about my life at all. I started to wonder whether Im really her biological son. Saying that, Wang Xiangyangughed at himself. He had that doubt, but didnt really think so because his father was indeed his biological father and Wang Xiangyang and he were really biological brothers. What if youre not your mothers biological son? What will you do then? asked Leng Xiaoyao. If she isnt my biological mother, itll be much easier. Its really hard to be treated unfairly by my own mother, Wang Yiming said. He didnt love his mother because she always treated him unfairly. He only fulfilled his duty to take care of her. If she isnt your biological mother, will you still take care of her? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Even though Old Mrs. Wang wasnt Wang Yimings biological mother, he would still take her as his mother this life. It was impossible for him to abandon her. If he did that, he would be criticized. When Leng Xiaoyao asked him the second time, he felt that something was strange. What Leng Xiaoyao was going to tell him must have something to do with that. Was he really not his mothers biological son? Thinking of that, Wang Yiming had mixed emotions. Yes, let me y a recording for you first, Leng Xiaoyao said. She took out her phone and yed the voice recording of Wang Xiangyangs call with Old Mrs. Wang. Wang Yiming was shocked when he heard that he was indeed not Old Mrs. Wangs biological son. It turned out that they werent connected by blood. After being struck dumb for a while, Wang Yiming came back to his senses. Im sure that Im my fathers biological son. Im also sure that Wang Xiangyang and I are biological brothers. Why am I not Wang Yimings mind was in a mess. He didnt know why it happened. Leng Xiaoyao had a guess. If so, you might be the child of your father and his ex. Wang Xiangyang is your father and Old Mrs. Wangs kid. You and Wang Xiangyang have the same father but your mothers are different. My father doesnt have an ex wife. Did my biological mother not marry my father? If Leng Xiaoyao guessed correctly, it would be the only reason. Its possible, Leng Xiaoyao said. Even though Wang Yiming had doubted it many times before, he had never thought about it seriously. As a result, he couldnt ept it all of a sudden. How did you get this voice recording? Wang Yiming asked curiously, but he didnt me Leng Xiaoyao. When I visited youst time, I said that you might not be your mothers biological son. Wang Xiangyang reacted strangely and I noticed it. Im good at hacking, so I immediately conducted an investigation. I failed to find any useful information, so I monitored their calls. Earlier, I got the evidence, so I came to see you at once, Leng Xiaoyao said. Wang Yiming was astonished. He didnt know that Leng Xiaoyao was a hacker. She was really full of surprises. Leng Xiaoyao, thank you. Wang Yiming thanked her sincerely. If it hadnt been for her, he would never know the truth. Its my pleasure, Mr. Wang. Ill leave it to you afterwards. If you need any help, feel free to call me. Dont think lightly of me. I have a lot of skills, Leng Xiaoyao said. She was afraid that Wang Yiming wouldnt turn to her for help because he was afraid that she couldnt handle it. Since she was already involved, she wouldnt mindpletely solving the problem for him. Sure, I will. Wang Yiming understood that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt an ordinary girl, so he agreed. After that, Leng Xiaoyao walked Wang Yiming back to the ward, then left the hospital. She didnt immediately go to school because she hadnt eaten yet. She needed to fill her stomach first. As she walked along the road, a ck private car suddenly stopped by her side. The rear window opened and Leng Xiaoyao subconsciously turned to look at it. The next moment, she saw a familiar face and her eyes lit up. Chapter 3225 - 3225 His Heart Skipped a Beat 3225 His Heart Skipped a Beat Hi, Brother Mochen! Leng Xiaoyao greeted him. Before he invited her, she directly opened the car door and got inside quickly. The car doors were usually locked, but Li Mochen told Mu Yuan to unlock the door when he asked him to stop the car. Seeing Leng Xiaoyaos excited face, Li Mochen somehow felt pleased. Even his voice became gentler. What are you doing here? Even though Mu Yuan and Meng Fan knew that Li Mochen had a different attitude towards Leng Xiaoyao, they were still startled by his gentle voice. They had never seen Li Mochen being so gentle before. Our head teacher was in a car ident. He was injured, so I came to see him, Leng Xiaoyao said. Oh! Li Mochen answered. He didnt care about that. Have you eaten yet? Not yet! Im starving. Brother Mochen, why dont you buy me a meal? asked Leng Xiaoyao. She didnt reallyck a free meal, but she wanted to eat with him. No problem, what do you want to eat? asked Li Mochen. Just drive and we can have whatever we see, Leng Xiaoyao suggested. She wasnt a picky eater. Sure. Li Mochen replied and told Mu Yuan to drive slowly, so they could see what they wanted to eat. Brother Mochen, when did youe back? asked Leng Xiaoyao. I passed by and saw you, Li Mochen said. It seems that were destined to meet! Leng Xiaoyao said. They were destined to meet? Li Mochens heart skipped a beat. Before long, they saw a private, home cuisine restaurant which seemed good, so they chose it. Only Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao went to eat. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan didnt follow them. Leng Xiaoyao didnt mind and Li Mochen allowed them to go with him, but they were smart and decided not to follow. Although Li Mochen allowed them to go with him, he was satisfied with them being sensible. Li Mochen asked Leng Xiaoyao to order, so Leng Xiaoyao ordered several dishes, but they were Li Mochens frequent choices. I dont know. If there is nothing else to deal with, its no difference where I stay. If there is something to deal with, Ill go, Li Mochen said. In the past, he mostly stayed in the capital city, but now he often went to City Chang. He understood that it had something to do with Leng Xiaoyao, but he was unwilling to face it. He deliberately ignored his special feelings for Leng Xiaoyao. Does that mean youre free when youre in City Chang? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Yes. Li Mochen answered. If so, why dont we go to the circuit andpete again after eating? Leng Xiaoyao suggested. She hadnt raced a car for a long time, and wanted to do it today. She got excited after Li Mochen showed up since she rarely met a match. Dont you need to go to school? Its Friday today, asked Li Mochen. Although Leng Xiaoyao was an excellent student, he felt that he might get Leng Xiaoyao into a bad habit if she always went to have fun with him. Given my scores, it doesnt matter whether I go to school or not, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great. If so, Li Mochen said nothing else. He subconsciously didnt want to disappoint Leng Xiaoyao. After having the meal, they went to the circuit. Coincidentally, Leng Xiaoyao saw Chu Jianan at the circuit. Jiang Yihan was with him. Once Leng Xiaoyao saw them, she had a big smile. They were really bold and dared to go out together during the day! When Leng Xiaoyao saw them, they noticed her too. Both of them were embarrassed. Luckily, they werent alone. There were two women and three men with them, so they werent afraid that Leng Xiaoyao might be suspicious of them. All of them had attended the Mo familys birthday party, so they recognized Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. They were aware that Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with Li Mochen, but they didnt expect them to be close enough to hang out together. They didnt know Li Mochens background, but he must have a high status given Master Mos attitude towards him. Therefore, they stood in awe of Li Mochen. Chu Jianan especially felt that Li Mochen was looking at him all the time, so he was under a lot of pressure. He understood that Li Mochen was staring at him due to Leng Xiaoyao, but because of that, he was even more upset. Leng Xiaoyao became outstanding and Li Mochen who was also outstanding was by her side. They were like a perfect couple. Chu Jianan didnt want to admit it, but it was the truth. Li Mochen focused on Chu Jianan for a long while, so Leng Xiaoyao noticed it. She gave him a nce, and Li Mochen immediately withdrew his gaze. It seemed as if he was caught doing something bad by Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao didnt think it was an issue. She was just curious about why Li Mochen disliked Chu Jianan. Leng Xiaoyao didnt avoid Chu Jianan and the others. Instead, she wanted to watch a drama, so she walked to them and said meaningfully, Oh, is Leng Yuqi absent? Yuqi is in ss. Jiang Yihan replied subconsciously. Shes in ss Well, one of you is Leng Yuqis boyfriend, while the other is her best friend. Why would you hang out without her? Thats really strange. Leng Xiaoyao seemed confused. Was she confused? No, she had solid evidence of their affair! Dont be ridiculous! We came here with our own friends. Dont spread rumors. Chu Jianan snapped at Leng Xiaoyao. He reacted immediately, not because he cared about Leng Yuqi. If he did, he wouldnt have a sexual rtionship with Jiang Yihan. He simply didnt want anyone to know about their rtionship. In fact, no one knew about it yet. In his eyes, Jiang Yihan was only a secret lover. Really? Leng Xiaoyao gave him a meaningful smile as if she saw through him. Both Chu Jianan and Jiang Yihan were scared, but they didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao really knew something. Leng Xiaoyao stopped talking with them, then called Li Mochen and walked away. Miss Leng, is there anything wrong with them? asked Mu Yuan curiously. Yes, Chu Jianan and Jiang Yihan have slept together behind Leng Yuqis back, but their rtionship cant be made public. I wonder how Leng Yuqi would feel when she finds out that her best friend stole her boyfriend right after she stole the man away from me, Leng Xiaoyao said excitedly. She bet that it would be dramatic once Leng Yuqi found out. Chapter 3226 - 3226 Li Mochen’s Unhappiness 3226 Li Mochens Unhappiness As for when Leng Yuqi would find out that was up to Leng Xiaoyao. It seemed that today was the time. Upon hearing that Leng Yuqi had stolen Chu Jianan away from Leng Xiaoyao, he was displeased but said nothing. Perhaps even he didnt notice his emotional reaction, but Leng Xiaoyao and the others sensed it. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan exchanged a knowing nce secretly. Although Li Mochen refused to admit that he had special feelings for Leng Xiaoyao and might not realize it, they were sure that Li Mochen had interest in Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao said nothing, but she was curious about why Li Mochen reacted like that. Was he interested in her? Did he get jealous? If so, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt know how to face him. She only felt that she owed Li Mochen and needed to return his favor. She hadnt thought about anything else yet. Are you alright? Is it because of him? Seeing that Leng Xiaoyao was distracted, Li Mochen asked with displeasure. He thought that it was rted to Chu Jianan. Not at all. Hes just trash in my eyes. I just suddenly had a feeling that youre interested in me. Leng Xiaoyao joked, half seriously. No matter how she thought of Li Mochen, she didnt want him to misunderstand her and be unhappy due to Chu Jianan. After all, she wouldnt be affected by Chu Jianan! Ha-ha. Upon hearing that, Mu Yuan and Meng Fan snorted withughter. Miss Leng was too straightforward. However, they were quite curious about Li Mochens reaction, so they subconsciously turned to look at him. Li Mochen was struck dumb for a second and panicked a little, then he denied it. How is that possible? Dont think too much. Ha-ha. Leng Xiaoyaoughed this time. Im joking. Dont be so serious. Leng Xiaoyao didnt feel upset when Li Mochen denied it, but Li Mochen somehow was slightly disappointed. When Leng Xiaoyao and the others went far away, Jiang Yihan asked Chu Jianan worriedly, Jianan, Im afraid Leng Xiaoyao has misunderstood our rtionship. If she tells Yuqi about it, what should we do? Actually, Jiang Yihan wasnt really worried. She couldnt wait to let Leng Yuqi know about her affair with Chu Jianan. She simply said that to see Chu Jianans reaction and attitude. She wanted to know whether Chu Jianan cared about Leng Yuqis feelings. So what? There is nothing abnormal between us, Chu Jianan said. Hearing that, Jiang Yihan was very sad, but she said nothing. Chu Jianan didnt want other people to know about their rtionship, so she couldnt tell anyone. After all, she didnt want Chu Jianan to be mad. Although Jiang Yihan came with a girl, she actually had an appointment to meet Chu Jianan. Right, Yihan, dont worry, we can help you prove that youre innocent. One of you is Yuqis boyfriend, while the other is her best friend. She will definitely trust you instead of Leng Xiaoyao. I believe you wouldnt do something like that, Jiang Yihans female friend said. She trusted Jiang Yihan. However, Jiang Yihan felt embarrassed because she really did that. She wondered what they would think of her and whether they would still be friends with her after finding out that she slept with Chu Jianan behind Leng Yuqis back. However, even if she did that, she wouldnt allow other people to disdain her and criticize her for being shameless. After all, it was her personal affair. At the same time, Li Mochen asked Leng Xiaoyao, Which track? The third track, Leng Xiaoyao said without hesitation, because the other two tracks werent all that challenging. Safety is the most important. Li Mochen was aware of Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, but he was still worried. I know. Leng Xiaoyao replied. After that, they went to pick a car. Today wasnt the weekend, but the circuit was very crowded. Leng Xiaoyao was curious about it. Why are there so many people today? Its even more crowded than thest two times I came here. Because Si Yiqi made an advertisement with the video of us racing. Dont worry, people can only see the racings cars, not our faces. If there is anyone who can be faster than us, he will get a SVIP card for Yar Circuit. With the card, he can have free service once a month and a 50% discount for other services. The city isnt limited as long as there is a Yar Circuit. The VIP cards are limited. Normally only friends, customers who spend over twenty million yuan, or those who put fifty million yuan in the card can get it. There are many rich people, but few are willing to spend so much money at a circuit. So, many people want to try it because its free today. Mr. Si is really a good businessman. Im sure he must be making double the money these days, Leng Xiaoyao said. Yeah, many times more than usual, Li Mochen agreed. After all, people needed to pay if they wanted to race cars here. Those who were interested in car racing didntck money, so they were willing to try to win a SVIP card. Even if they didntck money, they couldnt spend twenty million yuan here every year. They had money, but they wouldnt spend it in the circuit. Li Mochen seemed to be displeased when Leng Xiaoyaoplimented Si Yiqi, so he added. It was my idea. Si Yiqi simply carried it out. Leng Xiaoyao heard his displeasure, so she snorted withughter. Brother Mochen, I thought that you dont care about the credit! Li Mochen suddenly didnt know how to reply. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan smiled secretly. It was rare to see their boss upset because of such a trivial thing. They knew that Li Mochen got jealous due to Si Yiqi. Because there were many professional racers who were attracted here by the ad, there were about seven groups ahead of Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. Each group only needed a short time to race, so it wouldnt take long before the seven groups finished. By the time Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen chose a car; three groups were done. Therefore, they went to wait at the entrance. Both Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were good-looking, so once they showed up, they attracted a lot of attention. Many people wanted to strike up a conversation with them, but didnt dare to do. Chapter 3227 - 3227 Because I’m Smart! 3227 Because Im Smart! Finally, two sexy and beautiful women walked towards them. They walked proudly and seemed to have the confidence to seed. Hi handsome, nice to see you. My name is Cao Xinya. My father is a shareholder of Yar Circuit. May I know your name? Cao Xinya asked. She looked arrogant, but spoke politely. She told Li Mochen who she was and was full of confidence. It seemed that she thought that Li Mochen would be interested in her once he heard that she was rich. However, Li Mochen didnt give her a nce and ignored what she said. He had heard of a shareholder with the surname of Cao, but Cao only had 2% shares and wasnt important. He didnt disdain Cao just because he was an unimportant shareholder, but he disliked Cao Xinyas behavior. Miss, please stay away. Dont get so close. Mu Yuan walked forward at this time. His voice sounded a little cold, but he remained kind. Cao Xinya was mad. Before she said anything else, the woman next to her snapped at Mu Yuan. What do you think you are? Were not talking to you! Yunyun! Cao Xinya criticized her friend, feeling that she was being rude. Its true! No one dares to embarrass you like that! Jiang Yunyun argued. You Cao Xinya was unhappy. So who do you think you are? Mu Yuan retorted. He wasnt as cold to women as Li Mochen, but he wouldnt treat women differently either. As long as she was hateful, he wouldnt hesitate to teach her a lesson. You Jiang Yunyun was angry. Xinyas father is a shareholder of this ce. Im Xinyas best friend, so who do you think I am? She tried to bully other people with her friends influence. Shut up! Cao Xinya got mad and coldly criticized Jiang Yunyun. She knew that Jiang Yunyun always blurted things out, but it was uneptable and she felt awkward. Cao Xinya relied on her fathers position in trying to get Li Mochens attention, but she wasnt dumb. Xinya, Im defending you! Why are you mad at me? Jiang Yunyun felt aggrieved andined. You Cao Xinya was struck dumb by Jiang Yunyun and didnt know what to say. Are you an idiot? If you want to defend this miss, why are you embarrassing her all the time? Do you want to drag her into trouble? She hasnt said anything yet, but youve said a lot. She told you to shut you, but you argued more. I dont think youre really defending her. Youre clearly embarrassing her, Leng Xiaoyao said meaningfully. She could see that this girl was a white lotus bi*ch who wanted to trap Cao Xinya. Cao Xinya tried to strike up a conversation with Li Mochen, but she didnt do anything else. She even stopped Jiang Yunyun, which wasnt an act. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao could see which one of them was really bad. She never liked white lotus bi*ches. Since there was one right in front of her, she decided to teach the girl a lesson. Jiang Yunyun panicked a little, then she argued angrily. Thats ridiculous! I would never deliberately embarrass Xinya. Were best friends. Cao Xinya hadnt thought that Jiang Yunyun wanted to trap her, but she had her doubts now. Jiang Yunyun always embarrassed her by saying and doing shameful things. She used to think that Jiang Yunyun was too straightforward, but she felt that it might not be the truth after hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words. Jiang Yunyun wasnt like that all the time. Sometimes, she was very smart. I think you better not do that again. Im afraid you are embarrassing her again and again because youre jealous of her, Leng Xiaoyao said. Nonsense! Jiang Yunyun shouted. Without dy, she turned to look at Cao Xinya. Xinya, dont listen to her. Were good friends. Im not jealous of you. Im sorry, please excuse me. Cao Xinya ignored Jiang Yunyun and excused herself from Leng Xiaoyao and the others. Then she pulled Jiang Yunyun and walked away. Jiang Yunyun didnt dare to face Leng Xiaoyao again, so she didnt struggle when Cao Xinya pulled her away. Miss Leng, how did you know that that woman was deliberately embarrassing Miss Cao? Meng Fan asked curiously. At the beginning, they didnt have that feeling, but they agreed with Leng Xiaoyao after hearing what she said. However, they were curious about why Leng Xiaoyao said that. Because Im smart! Leng Xiaoyao answered proudly. Fine! Meng Fan said nothing else. It was true that Leng Xiaoyao was very smart. In fact, it was just easier for a woman to notice white lotus bi*ches. Cao Xinya pulled Jiang Yunyun to a ce without anyone else around, then she questioned her. Yunyun, why did you continue when I told you to stop earlier? Jiang Yunyun panicked a little, then exined aggrievedly. The man ignored you, so I stood out for you. Do you really believe that womans words? Do you think I deliberately embarrassed you? Xinya, weve been good friends for years. Dont you know me? Saying that, Jiang Yunyun acted as if Cao Xinya really misunderstood her. In the past, Cao Xinya wouldnt be suspicious of Jiang Yunyun. However, she just observed Jiang Yunyuns reaction. She could see that Jiang Yunyun panicked. Therefore, she stayed doubtful. Anyway, Cao Xinya didnt n to point it out right now. I was really embarrassed by your words just then. You didnt stop when I told you to do so. That also hurts me. So please dont interrupt again in the future. Were good friends, but were independent too. No one can make decisions for someone else. Although Cao Xinya didnt argue with Jiang Yunyun, she decided not to hang out with her again. Even if they stayed in touch, she wouldnt treat Jiang Yunyun sincerely again. She wouldnt allow Jiang Yunyun to interfere in her affairs either. Chapter 3228 - 3228 Why Didn’t You Tell Me? 3228 Why Didnt You Tell Me? Cao Xinya didnt argue with Jiang Yunyun because their fathers were business partners. It wouldnt do her family any good if she had a bad rtionship with Jiang Yunyun. Xinya Jiang Yunyun felt aggrieved, but still agreed. Fine! Jiang Yunyun felt that Cao Xinya still trusted her, but was slightly mad at her after being embarrassed and so asked her not to interfere again. If that was the case, then Jiang Yunyun was still satisfied. She didnt think a strange woman could so easily damage her rtionship with Cao Xinya. Before long, it was Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochens turn to race. Because racers were mainly men, everyone was surprised to see a young girl. At the same time, they took her lightly. In most mens eyes, women didnt have any skills. Besides, a female driver had a negative connotation nowadays. Does she think its a kids game to race cars? How dare she do this? And she even chose the third track. Why would she risk her life just for a SVIP card? Right, shes so beautiful. I dont want her to have an ident. Cao Xinya and her friends also saw Leng Xiaoyao, but none of them believed that Leng Xiaoyao could win. Especially Jiang Yunyun who was embarrassed by Leng Xiaoyao publicly, she even cursed Leng Xiaoyao and hoped that Leng Xiaoyao would have an ident. Leng Xiaoyao, however, didnt care. Brother Mochen, remember to do your best. Its not easy to meet a strongpetitor like you. If you dont, I wont talk to you again, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. If Li Mochen didnt do his best, it would be boring. Sure. Li Mochen answered. Even if he wanted Leng Xiaoyao to win, he wouldnt let her know. He didnt care about the result. Leng Xiaoyaos safety was more important in his eyes. As long as Leng Xiaoyao was safe, he would do his best in the game. Afterwards, they got into their cars. As soon as the race started, they set off at the same time. No one thought that Leng Xiaoyao could win, but they soon realized that they were wrong because Leng Xiaoyao drove extremely fast and steadily. Her car was nearly touching Li Mochens. Jesus, I might have taken this woman lightly. It turns out she is a master! I was so wrong. Someone argued. Shut up if you know nothing about car racing. You just look stupid. You Jiang Yunyun was mad, but couldnt say anything because she indeed knew nothing about car racing. People who knew car racing could see that Leng Xiaoyao really had skills. Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao didnt tell Si Yiqi that they came to the circuit, so Si Yiqi had no idea. At this time, Si Yiqi and several of his friends were watching the race being projected in the VIP room. They didnt see any skilled racers, so they felt bored. All of a sudden, they noticed two fast moving cars and immediately stood up in excitement. These two racers were as skilled as Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen! Si Yiqi didnt expect the two racers to be Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen because he thought that they would tell him if they came. Without dy, Si Yiqi called the registration counter to find out who these two racers were. After finding out who they were, he was mad. Damn, why didnt they tell me? Dont they take me as a friend? Si Yiqi swore when he finished the call. He was so angry. Yiqi, whats wrong? Si Yiqis friends asked him at once. These two racers on the track are my friends. I didnt know that they came today! Si Yiqi said angrily. Are they the two people in the promotion video? One man guessed. Yes, they are, Si Yiqi said. Because he was angry, his voice was a little aggressive. Gee, were lucky to see them. Yiqi, can you introduce us to themter? We want to meet them, one man said. Right! The others chimed in. Ill ask themter, Si Yiqi said. He couldnt make the decision for Li Mochen. Great. The others agreed. They didnt think it was wrong. After all, they wanted to see Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao, so they needed their agreement. Both Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were skilled, so the race was very exciting. At the bend, neither of them slowed down, but no idents happened. They drove steadily along the track. Everyone watched it with excitement and worry. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen overtook one another in turns. Either of them could be ahead. The audience even guessed whether they would arrive at the ending point together. At the same time, many people guessed whether they were the two people in the promotional video. Why do I have a feeling that they might be the two people in the promotional video? I believe so. Especially since when they went around the bend, they didnt slow down at all and drove steadily. Its the same as the video. Oh my! If so, were really lucky to see them today. That girl surprises me more. I thought she couldnt do it, but unexpectedly shes a master. Jiang Yunyun was extremely displeased. She thought that Leng Xiaoyao didnt have any skills. However, to her astonishment, Leng Xiaoyao was an extremely skilled racer. She cursed Leng Xiaoyao and wanted to see her have an ident, but nothing happened. When the two racing cars came closer and closer to the finish line, they were still barely apart. No one could tell which one of them would arrive first. I think they should arrive at the same time. I think one of them hasnt done their best. Even so, theyre impressive. Look at how little time theyve used! Upon looking at the time, everyone was shocked, because Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were too fast. Without surprise, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen arrived at the ending line at the same time, but they were several seconds faster thanst time. When they got out of the cars at the finish line, arge group of people surrounded them and asked whether they were the two people in the promotion video. Leng Xiaoyao didnt bother to keep it a secret. She admitted it and got many peoplespliments. Right at this moment, a male voice sounded in an acid tone. Its really funny. Why didnt you tell me that you wereing? I didnt know that it was you until I noticed two skilled racers and asked the registration counter about it. It was Si Yiqi. He looked quite unhappy. Because the crowd knew that Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were the two people in the promotion video, they werent surprised that Si Yiqi seemed so familiar with them. Chapter 3229 - 3229 Do You Have to Be So Ruthless? 3229 Do You Have to Be So Ruthless? You already know so it doesnt matter whether we told you or not, Li Mochen said, not caring about Si Yiqis feelings at all. Si Yiqi was struck dumb for a moment and felt aggrieved. Its different! The result is the same, Li Mochen said coldly. Si Yiqi opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say. Li Mochen always talked to him like that. Leng Xiaoyao gloated over Si Yiqis bad luck and said straightforwardly, Mr. Si, do you know that youre acting like an unfairly-treated boyfriend right now? It seems as if Brother Mochen is a bad man who abandoned you. Ha-ha. Mu Yu and Meng Fan snorted withughter. In fact, they had the same idea, but they didnt dare to say it aloud. Si Yiqi was angry and gritted through his teeth. You two take advantage of me every time! Li Mochen was unhappy when Leng Xiaoyao said that he seemed like a bad man. He stared at Leng Xiaoyao and argued seriously. Im not a bad man. Fine, you two clearly dont know how to joke. Its boring. Leng Xiaoyao lost interest at once. She pretended to be displeased and walked away. However, she wasnt actually mad because it wasnt a big deal. Li Mochen, however, thought that she was mad. He immediately followed her and exined. I know its a joke, but I dont want to be misunderstood. I know. Leng Xiaoyao answered, but her t tone made Li Mochen think that she was still unhappy. Are you mad? Li Mochen asked with a frown, feeling anxious. What if Leng Xiaoyao was really mad? What should he do? When did he begin to care about Leng Xiaoyaos feelings? Even Li Mochen didnt notice it himself. Not at all! Why should I be mad? Leng Xiaoyao replied, though still in a t tone. I can tell youre mad. Li Mochenpressed his lips and looked confident. Ha-ha! Leng Xiaoyao couldnt help butugh when she saw that expression on Li Mochens face. Do you think I easily get mad? When Leng Xiaoyaoughed, Li Mochen was relieved. Of course not. Si Yiqi and the others who followed them were shocked. To their surprise, Li Mochen cared so much about Leng Xiaoyaos mood. It was impossible that Li Mochen didnt have interest in Leng Xiaoyao. Li Mochen didnt realize that he had reacted strangely until now. After it was mentioned he was embarrassed, but he said nothing. He only gave Si Yiqi a cold nce. Si Yiqi was scared at once and changed the topic. Oh, I just remembered something. Mochen, I have a few friends who are professional racers. They really admire you and want to meet you. What do you think? If youre willing to see them, we can go to meet them. If not, you can go to another lounge. Ill go to see youter. Lets go to see them, Li Mochen said. Since they were Si Yiqis friends and Si Yiqi asked him to do that, he wouldnt disappoint him. After all, it wasnt difficult. Although Li Mochen was always aloof and cold, he wasnt arrogant and was willing to make friends. Otherwise, he couldnt have so many friends. He seemed hard to get along with on the surface, but he was actually quite reliable. He never spared his effort to help his friends when they encountered trouble. Li Mochen got shares of so manypanies because they had received help from Li Mochen or needed his help to some extent. Li Mochen has his ownpany, so he normally wouldnt buy shares of otherpanies. Before long, they went to the lounge that Si Yiqis friends were staying in. Once Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen came, the three people inside stood up to wee them. They kindly exchanged greetings. Li Mochen looked a little cold, but remained polite. Two of the three people were professional racers with some fame. They were skilled too and had won many prizes. However, both of them failed the challenge. They came for the challenge, not only to win the SVIP card, as Si Yiqis good friends they already had one. They simply epted the challenge because they wanted to try. The challenge was avable not only in the Yar Circuit of City Chang. They could try in the Yar Circuit in different cities too. They only came here because Si Yiqi was here. They hadnt seen each other in a long time, so they wanted to see him. Youre so good at racing. Its a shame that youre not in the industry. I think youre even better than the professionals, one man said jokingly. Right, if you join the industry, Im afraid Country Bili wouldnt win the championship in international games again. I agree! Talking about that, they felt it was a shame. Shortly after Leng Xiaoyao left, Wang Yimings wife came to see him. Then Wang Yiming told his wife that he wasnt his mothers biological son. Although Wang Yiming felt relieved after hearing that, he was still very sad. After all, Old Mrs. Wang had been his mother for over thirty years. Wang Yimings wife was surprised, but also felt more rxed. She had a bad rtionship with Old Mrs. Wang. However, Old Mrs. Wang was Wang Yimings mother, so she had to tolerate her. If Old Mrs. Wang wasnt Wang Yimings biological mother, she wouldnt need to put up with her in the future. Even though Wang Yiming learned that Old Mrs. Wang wasnt his biological mother, he would still give her a monthly allowance. Wang Yimings wife agreed with that, but they wouldnt support Old Mrs Wang like before. Wang Xiangyang was upset after failing to talk with Wang Yiming. When he was home, he urged Old Mrs. Wang to call Wang Yiming again. If Wang Yiming didnt lend them money, they would have to sell the house and they were reluctant to do that. When Old Mrs. Wang called Wang Yiming again, he still answered it. Yiming, do you have to be so ruthless? Old Mrs. Wang criticized. Wang Yiming took a deep breath. After a few seconds of silence, he said, Im not ruthless, but you are. I already know that youre not my biological mother, and that is why you never hesitate to exploit me. Chapter 3230 - 3230 How Is It Possible? 3230 How Is It Possible? Since I already know, I will be honest with you. I wont help you with anything again. Ill only give you a monthly allowance as usual, but its just for you. If you give the money to Wang Xiangyang, you will have to bear the consequences on your own. I wont care about you. Although two thousand yuan wasnt a lot, it was enough for Old Mrs. Wang to live alone. Therefore, Wang Yiming wouldnt give her more. After all, he had his own family to support. Anyway, Old Mrs. Wang wasnt his biological mother, it was already very nice of him that he was willing to do that. Even if Old Mrs. Wang was his biological mother, most people wouldnt want to look after her given her behavior! If Old Mrs. Wang treated him well, he would regard her as his biological mother even though she wasnt. Blood connection wasnt that important. Their rtionship was more important. Hearing Wang Yimings words, Old Mrs. Wang was stunned. Wang Yiming was aware that he wasnt her biological son? How did he find out? Did Wang Xiangyang leak it? Thinking of that, Old Mrs. Wang abruptly turned to look at Wang Xiangyang. Wang Xiangyang was surprised and didnt know why his mother stared at him like that. Whats wrong? asked Wang Xiangyang. Old Mrs. Wang said nothing, but angrily replied to Wang Yiming. Who told you that? Its ridiculous. She refused to admit it, because she would be doomed if she did that. Someone sent me a voice recording of your conversation with Wang Xiangyang. You said it on your own. Its useless even if you deny it now, Wang Xiangyang said coldly. What? A voice recording? Who gave you that? Why does it even exist? asked Old Mrs. Wang. She knew little about technology, so she couldnt ept it. Even if it really existed, she really hated the person who did that. Its not important. Anyway, its useless even if you deny it now, Wang Yiming said, then hung up on Old Mrs. Wang. You Old Mrs. Wang was furious. Mom, what happened? asked Wang Xiangyang. Wang Yiming knows that he isnt my biological son, Old Mrs. Wang said, feeling helpless. What? Wang Xiangyang was astonished. How did he find out? He said someone gave him a voice recording of our conversation. He found out from that, Old Mrs. Wang said. What? Someone has a voice recording of our conversation? Wang Xiangyang was angry. He was young, so he knew more about technology than his mother. He understood that it was possible, so he said in a voice thick with hatred, Wang Yiming must have been suspicious of us long ago. He must have paid a hacker to listen to our calls. Old Mrs. Wang was shocked. Whats a hacker? How can they hear our conversation? asked Old Mrs. Wang. She believed that only the two of them could listen to each other. How could another person hear their conversation? Its due to technology. A hacker can get a lot of information using aputer, Wang Xiangyang said. Really? I cant believe it. Old Mrs. Wang was amazed. Its not important. What should we do now? If he doesnt help me, do we have to sell the house? Wang Xiangyang was irritated. He was really unwilling to sell the house. Although this house was old, it was near the city center. What can I do? We can only ask your uncle, Old Mrs. Wang said in annoyance. Upon hearing her mention Zhao Shanchuan, Wang Xiangyang was excited. Can we borrow the money from uncle? Its a hundred thousand yuan, not ten thousand yuan. Your uncle doesnt have so much money. Even if he does, he wont lend it to us, Old Mrs. Wang said in annoyance. She knew her younger brother very well. She dared to force Wang Yiming to satisfy her needs using moral coercion, but Zhao Shanchuan was her biological younger brother, unlike Wang Yiming wasnt her biological son, so she cared about Zhao Shanchuans feelings. Why? Im his biological nephew. Could he be so cold-blooded too? Wang Xiangyang said unhappily. He felt that his uncle should help him since they were rtives. Shut up, how could you judge your uncle like that? Hasnt your uncle helped you enough? Old Mrs. Wang snapped at Wang Xiangyang. She was grateful to Zhao Shanchuan for helping them, but wasnt grateful to Wang Yiming. Instead, she took Wang Yimings help for granted. Afterwards, she added. I can ask him whether he can lend us some. Even if they could borrow some from Zhao Shanchuan, it wouldnt be enough, because they didnt have any savings. They needed someone who could lend a hundred thousand yuan to them. Old Mrs. Wang called Zhao Shanchuan, but didnt say that she wanted to borrow money from him right away. At first, she told Zhao Shanchuan that Wang Yiming had found out that he wasnt her biological son, and that Wang Yiming would only give her a monthly allowance in the future. He wouldnt help them with other things. Saying that, Old Mrs. Wang was extremely displeased. She felt that Wang Yiming was too cold-blooded. However, she never realized that her actions made Wang Yiming treat them like that. What? Wang Yiming already knows? How is that possible? Zhao Shanchuan was also surprised, but he quickly epted it because he knew that Wang Yiming would find out sooner orter. Even if Wang Yiming didnt know, he must have had doubts. He said someone sent him a voice recording of my conversation with Xiangyang. Xiangyang believes that he must have been suspicious of us long ago, so he paid a hacker to listen to our calls, Old Mrs. Wang said. There was still dissatisfaction in her tone. Zhao Shanchuan felt it was extremely funny. I told you not to exploit Wang Yiming too badly, but you wouldnt listen. Now the secret has been exposed and he wont care about you. You deserve it! Honestly, Zhao Shanchuan felt no sympathy for Old Mrs. Wang, because she deserved it. He had reminded her to be careful many times, but she never took it seriously. It has already happened now. How can you still me me? Help me deal with it! Old Mrs. Wang was quite irritated when Zhao Shanchuan criticized her. Isnt it your fault? Did you take it seriously when I reminded you to be careful? You only call me when youre in trouble. I can do nothing about it. You can deal with it by yourself. Zhao Shanchuan was mad, so he hung up on Old Mrs. Wang even before she could ask him for money. Chapter 3231 - 3231 Your Grandfather Really Spoils You 3231 Your Grandfather Really Spoils You Old Mrs. Wang was mad, but still called Zhao Shanchuan again, but he refused to answer her call. How could uncle do that to us? Wang Xiangyang was also angry that Zhao Shanchuan didnt want to help them. When Old Mrs. Wang called again, Zhao Shanchuan directly turned his phone off, which greatly angered Old Mrs. Wang. However, Old Mrs. Wang still needed Zhao Shanchuans help, so she decided to visit Zhao Shanchuan at his home. Old Mrs Wang wasnt seriously injured so she left the hospital yesterday. She wasnt agile, but she could still walk. What Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen had done in the circuit quickly became hot news. Chu Jianan and the others also heard about it. However, no one knew their names. They only heard that they were a beautiful young girl and a handsome young man in their twenties, so Chu Jianan and the others didnt realize that they were Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. However, he subconsciously thought that it was possible because the ages and appearances matched Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. He wondered whether Leng Xiaoyao was actually skilled at car racing. Nevertheless, Chu Jianan was very unhappy that Leng Xiaoyao became so outstanding. He had mixed emotions. He couldnt stop being attracted to such an impressive girl, but he still harbored grudges against her for humiliating him. He had the desire to either have her or ruin her. After meeting Leng Xiaoyao today, the desire grew stronger. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen stayed at the circuit and ate with Si Yiqi and the others. After the meal, Li Mochen drove Leng Xiaoyao home. On the way, Li Mochen received Mu Yiyangs call. Mu Yiyang said that they were carrying out a task and found a strange ancient building deep in the mountain. It was May. The weather had be warmer. Even if it wasnt hot, it shouldnt be cold. However, as soon as they got close to the ancient building, they felt extremely cold. Especially after they entered it, the temperature seemed to drop to below five degrees, making them all shake from the cold. In addition, it was the day and was very bright outside, but it was dark inside the building. Besides, the yard of the ancient building contained many bones and looked creepy. None of them dared go in. They were so scared that they returned directly. Upon hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao, who was next to Li Mochen, was interested. Where is it? Can I go have a look? Mu Yiyang, on the other side of the phone, was struck dumb once he heard Leng Xiaoyaos voice. The next moment, heughed and joked. Oh, I just left the capital city and you rushed to see Leng Xiaoyao in City Chang. Good for you! Nonsense! Li Mochen was displeased and immediately snapped at Mu Yiyang. Although it was the truth, he wouldnt admit it. Its true! Or did Leng Xiaoyao go to the capital city to see you? Mu Yiyang didnt believe it and was sure that Li Mochen had a lot of interest in Leng Xiaoyao. Where is the ancient building? Li Mochen asked. He didnt want to argue with Mu Yiyang. Mu Yiyang didnt continue either. Its in City Qin, deep into Qinjiao Mountain. I dont know its specific location, but if you want toe, I can take you there. You can also help me with it, ha-ha! This task was slightly tricky, not only because this ancient building was creepy, but also because the whole Qinjiao Mountain was very strange. Therefore, they didnt dare to take action. Li Mochen turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao. When do you want to go? Right now. If there is a ne going to City Qin, we can leave right away, Leng Xiaoyao said. She couldnt wait to see the mountain. Without dy, she used her phone to search for ne tickets. Will your family let you go? asked Li Mochen. He felt that Leng Changyuan would be worried about her and might not allow her to go there. Dont worry, I can deal with it, Leng Xiaoyao said. Great. If so, Li Mochen didnt need to worry about her. After that, he said to Mu Yiyang. Well book ne tickets right now. If everything goes well, we can meet tonight. Sure, see you then, Mu Yiyang replied. There are ne tickets to City Qin tonight. Itll take off in two hours, Leng Xiaoyao said a little excitedly. Ill book the ne tickets, Li Mochen said, doing it on the phone. No problem. Leng Xiaoyao didnt turn him down. She told Li Mochen her ID information, then Li Mochen booked ne tickets to City Qin. After they decided to go to City Qin, Mu Yuan drove straight to the airport. Because the circuit was near the suburb, they needed to spend about fifty minutes on the road. It wasnt bad for them to go to the airport right now. Leng Xiaoyao called Leng Changyuan when they were halfway there. She said that she was traveling to City Qin with her ssmates tonight and that they had already booked the ne tickets. Leng Changyuan could do nothing about it since Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt tell him what she was doing till it was toote. He understood that he couldnt stop her, so he could only remind her to be careful. Leng Changyuan spoiled her because he loved her, but also because he had confidence in her. If she was just a weak girl, he wouldnt allow her to travel around no matter how much he loved her. Miss Leng, your grandfather really spoils you, Meng Fan said with a smile. Its mainly because he bbelieves that I can protect myself, Leng Xiaoyao said. Right. Meng Fan couldnt deny it. Leng Xiaoyao was so strong, there were few people who could hurt her! Currently it was about 7:30 pm. They would arrive at the airport at about 8:20 pm and the ne would take off at 9:30 pm. The flight was about an hour and fifteen minutes, so they arrived at the airport of City Qin at about 11:20 pm. They spent twenty minutes leaving the airport. When they arrived, Mu Yiyang was already waiting for them outside the airport, but he was alone. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao and the others arrived, they met Mu Yiyang and left by car. Do you want to go there right now or tomorrow morning? asked Mu Yiyang. Right now, Leng Xiaoyao replied. Although Leng Xiaoyao answered the question, Li Mochen said nothing, so Mu Yiyang understood that Li Mochen agreed with Leng Xiaoyao, and he didnt bother to ask again. It didnt matter even if they took action at night. Instead, it might be more convenient. Are we enough, or do you need me to call more people? asked Mu Yiyang. He was afraid that it might be inappropriate for his teammates to go but they might need more people to deal with it. Were enough, Li Mochen said. It was indeed inconvenient to take other people with. He trusted Mu Yiyangs teammates, but they were going to use their magical power, so it was better to keep it a secret. Chapter 3232 - 3232 The Strange Ancient Building 3232 The Strange Ancient Building Sure. Mu Yiyang agreed and drove straight to Qinjiao Mountain. Qinjiao Mountain was far from City Qin, so they didnt arrive until an hourter. When they reached the mountain, they had to walk. It wasnt difficult to climb Mount Qinjiao, but the road became more rugged the deeper they went. Nevertheless, it was still easy for them. Because Mu Yiyang and his teammates had onlye once during the day, he lost his way at night and wasted some time on the road. As a result, it took them an hour where people usually took about forty minutes. As they got closer, Leng Xiaoyao found the direction before them. Her senses could reach within five hundred meters, so she noticed the ancient building when they reached about five hundred meters from it. In the beginning, Mu Yiyang thought that Leng Xiaoyao pointed in the direction following her instincts, but unexpectedly they arrived a short whileter. Mu Yiyang couldnt help butpliment Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao, youre really awesome! I agree with you, Leng Xiaoyao replied proudly, but no one thought that she was being narcissistic. Li Mochen didnt have magical senses yet, but he had acute senses, so he had also sensed the evil power from about a hundred meters away. There was a strong evil power. When they reached the front of the ancient building, they even saw three ghosts floating above the roof. Only Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen could see them, but this was the first time that Li Mochen had ever seen ghosts. He was scared at first and felt extremely ufortable. He even felt a sharp pain in his head. He felt the sharp pain, not because he saw these ghosts, but because this ancient building looked familiar to him. Why did he have that feeling? All three ghosts were male Ferocious Ghosts that were shining with a red glow. There were different levels of ghosts, namely Gray-hearted Ghosts, White-shirt Ghosts, Yellow-page Ghosts, ck-shadow Ghosts, Ferocious Ghosts, and Green Ghosts. Gray-hearted Ghosts were the lowest level. They were mainly ghosts who were ready to be reincarnated after death and were waiting in line. Normally, people could see them and they didnt have much hatred nor were they reluctant to leave the mortal world. They werent harmful to people. After Gray-hearted Ghosts were White-shirt Ghosts, Yellow-page Ghosts, and so on. Ferocious Ghosts contained a strong hatred. Most of them killed people whenever they saw one. Most of them did, but not all of them. Green Ghosts had an even stronger hatred than the Ferocious Ghosts. They were like ghosts with magical power. People who had done too many bad deeds or killed could be easily possessed by them. Upon seeing Leng Xiaoyao and the others, those ghosts got excited. It seemed as if they couldnt wait to throw themselves at them, but unfortunately they couldnt leave the ancient building. They had abnormal reactions, but not because they wanted to hurt them, instead it was because they felt they were familiar. At that moment, one of the ghosts opened its mouth and shocked Leng Xiaoyao as well as Li Mochen. Head! It greeted Li Mochen, but why did it call Li Mochen head? Li Mochen was struck dumb, but Leng Xiaoyao immediately thought of something. Leng Xiaoyao had a guess that Li Mochen was reincarnated, so his previous incarnation must have something to do with these ghosts and this house. It seemed that they made the right decision toe here. You can wait outside. Brother Mochen and I will go inside, Leng Xiaoyao said. If she wanted to figure it out, she needed to go in to ask those ghosts for the reason. In that case, she couldnt let Mu Yiyang and the others go inside. Can we go with you? Mu Yiyang was slightly worried about them and himself. This ce was very creepy. Even if he had carried out tasks at night for many years, he was still frightened. Are you scared? Li Mochen asked with slight disdain. Thats ridiculous! Im not scared at all. Im just worried about your safety. Its not a big deal to stay outside. Mu Yiyang immediately denied it to save his face. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen went inside. Once they were in the house, those ghosts floated to them. The one who called Li Mochen head earlier asked him excitedly, Head, you can see us, right? It could feel that Li Mochen could see them. Li Mochen nodded and asked, Why do you call me head? Because youre the head? Head, weve waited for you for ten years. We finally met! the ghost said excitedly. Ten years? Li Mochen had a big frown because he didnt have any memories of them. He was struck dumb when they talked to him. He was only sixteen years old ten years ago. He clearly remembered that he stayed with the Li family in the capital city before sixteen years old. He didnt have any abilities, so how could he have them as his subordinates? He didnt have any memories of them, but he somehow felt that these ghosts and this house were familiar. Leng Xiaoyao, however, believed it was a key clue, because Li Mochenpletely changed after going through an ident ten years ago. Even though Leng Xiaoyao had a guess, she still asked, Ten years ago, he was only sixteen years old. How did he be your head? When Leng Xiaoyao opened her mouth, those ghosts were astonished. They thought that only Li Mochen could see them, but unexpectedly the girl could also see them. Anyway, if she could see them too, she must be different from other mortals. Because Leng Xiaoyao came with Li Mochen, the ghost was willing to answer her questions. Because the heads body isnt his original body. He only possessed it to stay alive. He used to be the head of Tiancheng Set, from Country Dongchu, and Guiyun Land. His title is Immortal Lingyin. When was going through the tribtion during the Yuan Ying Period, he was schemed against by Immortal Lingfeng from the same sect, so he failed. The head had his tribtion right in this yard. We didnt protect him well, so Immortal Lingfeng seeded. Because they believed that Li Mochen was their head, they were very honest. Afterwards, they knelt down before Li Mochen and asked him to punish them. Chapter 3233 - 3233 Guiyun Land 3233 Guiyun Land Hearing that, Li Mochen was shocked and had mixed emotions. His mind was in a mess. His body wasnt his original body, and was actually possessed by another persons soul? He used to be the head of Tiancheng Sect, from Country Dongchu, Guiyun Land? Immortal Lingyin, Immortal Lingfeng? Tribtion during the Yuan Ying Period? Li Mochen was totally confused by all of this. Leng Xiaoyao, however, wasnt confused or shocked. She was merely a little surprised. Although the ghost seemed to clearly know Li Mochens experience, she wasnt fully convinced. Therefore, she continued to ask, Its hard to say whether a mans soul can really possess another persons body. Why are you sure that hes your head? The head has a special body and his soul will never disappear no matter what incarnation. Even if he dies, the quality of his body stays. As for the reason why Im sure that hes our head were all the heads henchmen. Weve been raised by the heads blood, so we can sense him, the ghost said his voice filled with determination. Leng Xiaoyao didnt know whether it was true, but she was convinced to some extent when the ghost mentioned the quality of Li Mochens body. Li Mochen, who was doubtful, had the same opinion. However, he had no memory of them at all, so he didnt know what to say. Head, were sure that youre our head. The head has a special body. As long as you can control the power in your body, youll get your memories back. When you reach a high level, we can return to Tiancheng Sect to pay Immortal Lingfeng back, the ghost said. Back to Tiancheng Sect? You can go back to Guiyun Land? Leng Xiaoyao asked curiously. When the ghost mentioned Guiyun Land, she understood that they werent talking about the they were on right now. Yes, we came here through a delivery formation in the backyard of this house. After the head failed, he used the delivery formation and moved us and the house over here. However, we have to break the formation at the backyard in order to use the delivery formation again. We can only freely go to the front yard. The backyard is locked by the formation. We cant go there. And if we want to return to Guiyun Land, the head must go back to the peak of the Yuan Ying Period. Otherwise, its meaningless. There are all kinds of masters in Guiyun Land. Cultivators in Yuan Ying Period arentmon, but they are also not rare. Most importantly, Immoral Lingfeng already reached the primary stage of the Yuan Ying Period ten years ago. After ten years, he should be at the middle stage at least. Luckily the head has a special body, as long as you be a cultivator, it should be easy for you to regain your abilities within one or two years, the ghost exined. They had waited for ten years, so one or two more years didnt matter much. Li Mochen didnt have any memories, so he didnt have much interest in revenge. However, he was curious about thend that this ghost mentioned. He wanted to pay it a visit. Is Guiyun Land veryrge? asked Leng Xiaoyao. She was very curious about Guiyun Land. Since it was and and there were countries on it, it shouldnt be like the Alpha where only a small cultivation world existed. Of course, Guiyun Land ispletely different from the current world. We admire the strong. There are four countries on Land Guiyun. They are named the East, the South, the West, and the North. In addition to the four countries, there are many other powerful families and sects. Each of them is as rich as an empire. Some are even more powerful than a country. Therefore, even the imperial family has to respect them, said the ghost. Knowing that, Leng Xiaoyao was even more interested. Brother Mochen, after you regain your abilities, why dont we visit Guiyun Land? No problem. Li Mochen answered. Whether or not he was the head of Tiancheng Sect, he was interested in Guiyun Land, so he decided to visit it. If he was an ordinary man, he wouldnt do that, but he wasnt. Everyone had ambition. If he wasnt ambitious, he wouldnt have be so rich. However, he never did bad things to gain his power. He always relied on his own abilities. Because the ghost couldnt sense any aura cultivation from Leng Xiaoyao, it thought that Leng Xiaoyao was an ordinary girl. After all, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt Li Mochen. Li Mochen had a special body and could hide his aura and level. Once ordinary peoples hearts exploded, they were bound to die. Leng Xiaoyao smiled but said nothing. She directly summoned up some magical power in her palm, then hit a nearby stone fence. With a boom, the stone fence was broken to pieces. This time, those ghosts were shocked. To their surprise, this girl was a cultivator too. At that moment, they heard Mu Yiyangs worried voice. Mochen, what happened? They couldnt hear their conversation from outside, but the explosion was much louder, so they heard it. They wanted to rush inside, but were afraid of running into something they shouldnt mess with. Therefore, Mu Yiyang asked Li Mochen about the situation first. Its fine. You all can wait outside, Li Mochen replied. Fine! In that case, Mu Yiyang and the others didnt go inside. I wonder whats going on in there. I didnt hear a fight, just an explosion, Mu Yiyang saud worriedly. No matter what has happened, since our boss said its fine, it should be fine, Mu Yuan said. Right! Meng Fan nodded. However, they were still worried. Leng Xiaoyao said, Im a cultivator. Although I just built the foundation, I have the same experience as your head. I also failed once when I went through a tribtion. I was at the peak of the Golden Core Stage back then, but I think its enough for me to protect myself in Guiyun Land. Both Li Mochen and the ghosts were surprised. They didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to have such an experience. However, thinking of Leng Xiaoyaos change, Li Mochen thought that she must have gone through that during that time. Even though there are all kinds of masters in Guiyun Land, they are mainly at the Golden Core Stage. Not many of them can reach the Yuan Ying Period, so you would have a position there, said the ghost. Then it asked confusedly, If youre a cultivator, why cant we sense any aura of cultivation from you? If Leng Xiaoyao just built her foundation, she shouldnt have the ability to hide her aura and level. Did Leng Xiaoyao really have a special body too? She could hide her air and level like Li Mochen. Chapter 3234 - 3234 Obviously It’s a Scheme 3234 Obviously Its a Scheme Because I have a special body, no one can tell that Im a cultivator when I dont use my magical power, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt know the details. She only found that out when she encountered an evil cultivatorst time. The evil cultivator didnt sense that she was also a cultivator, so she found that she could hide her level. That said, the ghost didnt ask more. After all, it should be a secret. Oh, weve talked a lot, but what are your names? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao talked most of the time and seemed more important than Li Mochen. However, Li Mochens mind was in a mess right now. He couldnt understand what was going on all of a sudden, while Leng Xiaoyao was much more clear-headed. She also knew more about cultivators, so it was easier for her tomunicate with them. In addition, Li Mochen didnt care about it either. Instead, he felt lucky that Leng Xiaoyao was here, otherwise he would be even more confused. Today, he learned more about Leng Xiaoyaos extraordinariness. Leng Xiaoyao turned out to be more special than he thought. Perhaps she still had more surprises that he didnt know about. My name is Leng Yan. This is Chi Feng and Luo Han, the ghost named Leng Yan introduced. Oh, do many people know about this ce? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Some passers-by have noticed this ce, but they were all scared away by the creepy yard. No one dared toe inside. Leng Yan said, But, weve never hurt anyone. What you said is very strange to me. If its true, Ill talk to you about the details after getting my memories back, Li Mochen said. He couldnt remember anything right now, so it was meaningless no matter how much they told him now. It would only be meaningful after he remembered everything. He didnt tell them that he felt that the ancient building was very familiar. Even if he believed them to some extent because of the familiar feeling, he wouldnt be honest with them until he had control of the situation. Sure. Leng Yan and the others answered. They understood that Li Mochen didnt have any memories about them so it was meaningless no matter how much they talked about things. Anyway, Li Mochen already learned what he should know. As for the other things, that relied on him remembering them. For example, the formation in the backyard and the delivery formation could only be opened by Li Mochen. Lets go! Li Mochen turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao. Afterwards, they turned around and left. Once they came out, Mu Yiyang and the others surrounded them. What happened just then? asked Mu Yiyang. I was startled by a mouse and subconsciously hit at it, but I only hit the stone fence. It broke, Leng Xiaoyao said. Oh! Mu Yiyang didnt doubt her reply. Ordinary people couldnt break a stone fence, but Leng Xiaoyao wasnt ordinary. So it was possible. Did you find anything? asked Meng Fan. Not yet, but its filled with evil power. There must be evil things inside, so its very dangerous, Leng Xiaoyao said. Since Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen had observed the ancient building and found nothing, they didnt stay there and left at once. When will you go back? asked Mu Yiyang. In fact, this task wasnt assigned to us, it was meant to be the Feiyu Team. However, because they couldnt finish it even after a long time, the leader ordered us to help. We didnt care and were willing to help, but the Feiyu Team seemed displeased when we came. They arent being cooperative and asked us to act separately. We were following the suspects, but they alerted them right when we entered Mount Qinjiao. On the way, we found the ancient building. Because we were mad at the Feiyu Team, we returned to the city center. Actually, we nned to catch the suspects to teach the Feiyu Team a lesson, but I dont think its important right now. We can just leave it to them, Mu Yiyang said. As a soldier, it was his duty to catch and prevent evil, but he had a temper too. There were grudges between his team and the Feiyu Team, but he was still willing to help. However, the Feiyu Team wasnt professional and took action before them due to being toopetitive. It was impossible for him not to get angry! Mu Yiyang was very honest with Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao, because he believed that they would keep it a secret. All of a sudden, Leng Xiaoyao smiled mysteriously. Perhaps we can meet them tonight! Coincidentally, when Mu Yiyang brought it up, Leng Xiaoyao used her magical senses trying to find the Feiyu Team. A whileter, she heard several extremely low voices. Given their conversation, she bet they were the suspects Mu Yiyang was looking for. What? Mu Yiyang was struck dumb for a second. He joked. Can you sense where they are right now? We can go and see, Leng Xiaoyao said, before walking towards the suspects. No one doubted Leng Xiaoyaos decision. Whether she really sensed them or was wrong, the fact that she found the ancient house with her senses proved her ability. They would see whether she was wrong. Even if she was wrong, they would just take it as exercise. I think its a scheme that you were sent here, Li Mochen said confidently. It wasnt a secret in the military that Mu Yiyangs team didnt get along with the Feiyu Team. However, their leader still assigned Mu Yiyang to help the Feiyu Team in order to make them have conflicts. When the two teams took action together and Mu Yiyangs team caught the suspects, Feiyu Team would be embarrassed. It would make them hate one another even more. However, if the Feiyu Team caught the suspects, Mu Yiyangs team would be embarrassed. Only when they caught the suspects by working together would everyone be fine. However, obviously the Feiyu Team didnt want to be cooperative. Right, it has something to do with the Shen family. Mu Yiyang suddenly was displeased. But its an order. We cant disobey it, so I agreed. I also tried to work with them, but they refused. I dont care. After all, we dont care about fame as much as the Feiyu Team does. The Shen family was one of the seven most powerful families in the capital city. It didnt get along with the Mu family and never missed any chances to make things difficult for the Mu family. Mu Yiyang was already used to it. Chapter 3235 - 3235 Come to Catch You 3235 Come to Catch You It was a little difficult to walk on the path here. Normally, people wouldnte here. There were too many tree vines, so it was easy to stumble. Luckily, they had good night vision. With Li Mochens guidance, they didnt stumble. Li Mochen walked at the front and Leng Xiaoyao told him the direction. After walking about four hundred meters, Li Mochen sensed those people too. There seems to be a cliff ahead, Li Mochen said, though he wasnt very sure. Yes, its a cliff. Its about fifty meters from us, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoyao sensed it early on, but didnt say it aloud because it would be too unbelievable for Mu Yiyang and the others. Fifty meters? How can you sense it already? Hearing that, Mu Yiyang and the others were extremely shocked. They couldnt notice it at all until they were close. Because were skilled! Leng Xiaoyao joked. However, she couldnt tell them the real reason. Thats impressive, Mu Yiyang said. He agreed with her and didnt ask more because he knew what he should ask and what he shouldnt. As they got closer to the cliff, they took careful steps. When they were thirty meters away, Li Mochen told Mu Yiyang, Mu Yuan and Meng Fan to stop. Afterwards, he continued to go ahead with Leng Xiaoyao. Mu Yiyang and the others agreed and waited at the same ce. However, they waited at the side every time and had to let Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen take action, so Mu Yiyang felt slightly frustrated. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were clearly aware of those peoples location, and made sure that they were the suspects Mu Yiyang and his team were looking for. They were at the edge of the cliff right now. ??d-ǦȦͦ|?m There werent many of them since there were only four people. Oh, boss, why didnt we run away overnight? one man asked in confusion. They must be searching the mountain right now. I dont want to run into them. This is a cliff. They would expect us to stay here, the man, who was called the boss, said confidently. Boss is right. Although its also dangerous to escape during the day, its easier for us to notice and avoid them, another man said. They were right. They had already been targeted, but they didnt realize it yet. When Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen got close to them, they took action at once. Before those men could react, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen reached them. Before they could even fight back, they were beaten to the ground. They had no chance to fight back. Who are you? asked the leader. He thought that they were sent by the military, but he rejected that after seeing that they were a man and a woman. Who came to catch you, Leng Xiaoyao said with a smile. Why do you want to catch me? asked the leading man. Although he had a guess, he still wanted to figure it out.Ѧd `n??| om I dont know. You can ask them about itter. Leng Xiaoyao shouted to Mu Yiyang, Yiyang, you cane over now! Leng Xiaoyao directly called to Mu Yiyang because she sensed no other people in this area. She wasnt afraid that those men had helpers who would be alerted. Once Leng Xiaoyao shouted at them, Mu Yiyang and his team ran over. Mu Yiyang didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen would really find those men, so he didnt realize that Leng Xiaoyao called him to catch them until he saw them on the ground. He was shocked. Damn, youre unbelievable! You caught them within such a short time. Can you see people from a thousand meters away? Mu Yiyang eximed. He said them, but he was mainly talking about Leng Xiaoyao. They only knew that Leng Xiaoyao had special abilities. They didnt know that Li Mochen wasnt an ordinary person either. However, even though they knew that Leng Xiaoyao had special abilities, they didnt know the details, so they were really amazed. We cant, but I have sharp senses. Leng Xiaoyao said jokingly. Thats true. Mu Yiyang agreed. Although it still sounded a little unbelievable, he could only digest the news by himself. After a nce at Mu Yiyang, those men figured out the situation without asking more. They tried to struggle, but couldnt run away, so they had to ept the result. Along with the four suspects, there were two suitcases. Mu Yiyang went to open them. Both of the suitcases were filled with guns. Although Mu Yiyang came for these guns, he was still displeased when he saw them. When they left, each of them escorted one suspect, while Leng Xiaoyao carried the two suitcases. For ordinary people, the two suitcases were very heavy, but it couldnt be lighter for Leng Xiaoyao. They knew that Leng Xiaoyao was strong, so they let her do it. Otherwise, they wouldnt make a girl do something like that. This time, Leng Xiaoyao walked at the front to lead them. With her help, they wasted no time on the road and quickly reached the foot of the mountain. There they had a nine-seat MPV, so it could amodate them. Even if two more people wanted to squeeze in, it wouldnt be a problem. There were ropes in the car, so they tied the suspects up to stop them from struggling before getting into it. After they got in the car, they left. Mu Yiyang called his teammates and told them to meet him at a certain ce. Mu Yiyang told them to rest in a hotel after he decided not to help the Feiyu Team. It was already 3 am and they were asleep, but they would wake up the moment their phones rang. Hearing that the suspects were caught, they were astonished. However, knowing that Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were there, they felt that it was normal. Because of Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochens helpst time, they quickly caught the suspects. Now Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen had a very high status in their circle and were their idols. After calling his teammates, Mu Yiyang also called the team leader of the Feiyu Team, Cheng Yijie. Even though he disliked them, they had the same target this time. Therefore, it was necessary for him to inform the Feiyu Team. Cheng Yijie didnt want to answer Mu Yiyangs call, but he still picked it up after thinking for a while. Chapter 3236 - 3236 Don’t Be So Emotional 3236 Dont Be So Emotional When Cheng Yijie heard that Mu Yiyang caught the suspects before him, he was shocked. At the same time, he was also embarrassed. He had nned to embarrass Mu Yiyang by catching the suspects first, but now the situation was the opposite. Because Mu Yiyang caught the suspects, he needed to meet him. Boss, did Mu Yiyang really catch those suspects? Cheng Yijies teammate asked with uncertainty. He really couldnt ept it. He told me he did. Since he said that, he must have caught them, Cheng Yijie replied in a deep voice. Although he disliked Mu Yiyang, he understood that Mu Yiyang wouldnt joke with him about something like this. I didnt expect him to catch them before us. Im afraid theyll be even prouder this time and will disdain us more, another teammate said. He was also unhappy because of the situation. Although they were all soldiers and had the same duties, they were in different teams, so they were unavoidablypetitors. All of them wanted to win the honor. For a long time, Mu Yiyangs team had better skills and won more honors than them, so the Feiyu Team hated them. They didnt know why their leader asked Mu Yiyangs team to help them when everyone knew that they didnt get along. Did the leader want to cause conflict between them? Cheng Yijie tried to figure out their leaders intention, but Mu Yiyang already knew who made it happen. In fact, the Feiyu Team was dragged into trouble by Mu Yiyang this time. However, the Feiyu Team wasntpletely innocent. Why was it the Feiyu Team instead of other teams? It was because the Shen family didnt get along with the people behind the Feiyu Team either. Therefore, Mu Yiyang didnt feel guilty. Mu Yiyang set the meeting ce to be in a certain part of a suburb. Because of the special situation, they couldnt meet at the city center. Mu Yiyangs teammates arrive at the ce first. About five minutester, Cheng Yijie and his team came, but Mu Yiyang and the others were still absent. The Feiyu Team thought that Mu Yiyangs team caught the suspects, but they didnt see them aftering. Where are Mu Yiyang and the suspects? Cheng Yijie asked in annoyance. Theyll be here in a minute, Lim Mu said in a cold tone as well. After all, they disliked one another. Didnt you go catch those suspects with them? asked Cheng Yijie with a big frown. Did Mu Yiyang catch the suspects alone? He could do it alone? Not really. Lin Mu answered. He didnt mention Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen because he wasnt sure whether he could talk about them. Did Mu Yiyang really catch them alone? Does he have that ability? A member of the Feiyu Team doubted. Or did he not catch the suspects and simply wanted to deceive us intoing here? questioned another member of the Feiyu Team. Since our leader said that he caught them, it means he did. Well know the details after theye, Lin Mu said. That being the case, Cheng Yijie and his team said nothing else. At this time, they couldnt argue with the Fireworks Team because they believed Mu Yiyangs words. If Mu Yiyang didnt catch the suspects, they would see what they could do. They didnt wait for long before Mu Yiyang and the others arrived. Mu Yiyang had no intention of stealing the credit, so Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen came with him. Cheng Yijie recognized Li Mochen. He didnt know much about Li Mochen, but he had heard that two of Li Mochens closest subordinates were very skilled. Therefore, he wasnt too surprised by the news that Mu Yiyang caught the suspects with him. Cheng Yijie knew Li Mochen, but some of the others didnt recognize him. As a result, they immediately criticized Mu Yiyang. Leader Mu, this is a task from the military. How could you carry it out with strangers? Dont you know the rules? Even if they guessed that there were probably several people with Mu Yiyang when he caught those suspects, he seized the chance to criticize Mu Yiyang because Mu Yiyang embarrassed their team. Cheng Yijie didnt stop him because he wanted to see how Mu Yiyang would reply. They are my friends. We went for a hike in the mountains, when we happened to run into the suspects and caught them, Mu Yiyang said in a t tone. He didnt care about their criticisms. They couldnt take strangers to do tasks. However, if anyone assisted them in catching the suspects, they could win the honor and get a reward if they wanted it. Anyway, Li Mochen and the others didnt need it. You went for a hike in the mountains and saw them by chance? Do you think were dumb? The man didnt believe it. You wanted to catch those suspects before us, so you turned to them for help! I dont think youre dumb, but you are idiots. I told you the truth, but you wont believe me and purposely misunderstand me. I dont think youre mentally sound. Mu Yiyang retorted. He was being honest, but they wouldnt believe him, so he was displeased. You The man was mad, but Cheng Yijie interrupted him before he could continue. Shut up! The man was reluctant to stop, but he still obeyed Cheng Yijies order. Then why did they go around in the mountainste at night? Cheng Yijie asked. He wasnt convinced by Mu Yiyangs reply, but he was less aggressive. They finished the task since the suspects were caught, but it wasnt their credit, so Cheng Yijie was unhappy about the involvement of Li Mochen and the others. It has nothing to do with you! Cheng Yijie, could you not be so emotional when you carry out tasks? Are you really dumb? Dont you know that we were all schemed against this time? My team was willing to help you no matter what grudges we have against one another, but you refused to be cooperative. Dont you know that youre digging your own grave by doing that? Mu Yiyang mocked. Cheng Yijie had skills, but he was reckless. You Cheng Yijie was angry when Mu Yiyang lectured him, but he had to admit that Mu Yiyang was right. He refused to work with Mu Yiyangs team because he disliked them, but he ignored the consequences of doing that. His team wouldnt suffer any losses if they caught the suspects first. However, if Mu Yiyangs team did it before them Reality showed that Mu Yiyangs team caught the suspects before them. Chapter 3237 - 3237 Fine, I Can Stop! 3237 Fine, I Can Stop! The Feiyu Team had pursued those suspects for several weeks. Mu Yiyangs team didnte until this morning, but they quickly caught those suspects. It proved that the Feiyu Team was ipetent. Although some of the Feiyu Team wanted to argue over that, they didnt know what to say. After all, the Fireworks Team indeed promised to be cooperative, but they refused. In addition, Mu Yiyang quickly caught those suspects with the others which proved his skill. I didnt catch them alone this time. It was not done by my team either, so I wont argue with you. We can say that we caught them together. If you dislike my team, try to surpass us with your abilities, but for now we are working together. I hope you can be cooperative for the sake of this task. If it hadnt been for you, we could have caught those suspects this afternoon. It wouldnt have taken us so much time, Mu Yiyang said. Since this task was a trap, he wouldnt allow the mastermind to achieve his goal. The Feiyu Team was surprised. Mu Yiyang was willing to say that they caught those suspects together? Are you seriously willing to say that we catch them together? asked Cheng Yijie with uncertainty in his voice. Dont project your shorings on us. Were different from you. We never carry out tasks with emotions. Tasks are the most important thing in our eyes, and the next is honor. Mu Yiyang mocked. He embarrassed and angered the whole Feiyu Team, but it was the truth. Therefore, the Feiyu Team couldnt say anything about it even though they were displeased. Mu Yiyang didnt want to argue with them, so he said, Alright, we caught them. You can take them back! Because his team wasnt the ones in charge of this task, and they only assisted the Feiyu Team, they didnt need to escort those suspects together. Arent you afraid that well say it was done by us? asked Cheng Yijie. He wouldnt actually do that. Even if he did n to, he wouldnt say anything to Mu Yiyang. You can try if you want to. Mu Yiyang sneered. He didnt care about it at all. If he had worries, he wouldnt have asked Cheng Yijie to take those suspects back. Moreover, he knew that Cheng Yijie wouldnt say that if he really wanted to do that. There was conflict between them, but it wasnt serious. Mu Yiyang trusted Cheng Yijie. Cheng Yijie was a little selfish, arrogant, andpetitive, but he wouldnt return kindness with ingratitude. Cheng Yijie said nothing else. He took those men from Mu Yiyang and directly left. Li Mochen and the others stayed with Mu Yiyang and his team. After Cheng Yijie and his teammates left, Mu Yiyang talked to his teammates. Alright, you can take three days off. Do whatever you want to do! Same rules as always, dont go too far and stay on standby. Normally, they could take a short vacation after finishing a task, but sometimes they had to get back to work if there was a sudden task. Yes, sir! Everyone was excited when they heard that they could have a few days off. Im curious. How did you find those people? Lin Mu asked curiously. That was what everyone wanted to know. Therefore, as soon as Lin Mu asked that question, the other teammates looked at Mu Yiyang and the others curiously. They hoped that Mu Yiyang would tell them. Miss Leng found them. I did nothing from the beginning to the end. The credit should go to her, Mu Yiyang said. He didnt feel embarrassed even though he didnt catch the suspects. It wasnt his effort, so he wouldnt steal the credit. However, he couldnt tell them the details, so he immediately interrupted. Alright, go now! We need to rest as well. Hearing that, the others dispersed. They wouldnt leave right now. It waste at night, so they would rest in the hotel first. Before Li Mochen and the others came, Mu Yiyang had booked rooms for them, so they would directly go there. Where do you want to go next? Take me with you, Mu Yiyang said. He felt that it was more interesting to be with Li Mochen and the others. He didnt want to go with his teammates nor did he want to go back to the capital city. Where do you want to go? Li Mochen turned to ask Leng Xiaoyao. Since were here, we can enjoy ourselves for two more days. We can go home on Sunday night. No problem. Li Mochen said, Well go wherever you want to. Yiyang can also tell us where it is good to go. You can choose. Ill see where we can goter, Leng Xiaoyao said. She was unfamiliar with City Qin, so she didnt know what ces they could visit. Sure, Li Mochen said. Mochen, youre so considerate when youre with Leng Xiaoyao! Mu Yiyang joked. He was sure that there had to be something going on between them! Before Li Mochen said anything again, Leng Xiaoyao opened her mouth. Im a girl! Should he care more about you than me? Hey! Are you defending Mochen? Mu Yiyang said meaningfully. So? Are you jealous? Leng Xiaoyao didnt deny it, but she showed no affection either. Nevertheless, Li Mochens heart still skipped a beat. Why should I be envious? Ill only be envious of you when youre a couple, Mu Yiyang said. He deliberately said that in order to see how they would reply. Cant you be quiet for a while? Li Mochen said coldly. He thought that Mu Yiyang couldnt behave. Fine, Ill stop! Mu Yiyang gave in at once. If Li Mochen was really annoyed, he might be left behind. Anyway, they would be together for the next few days, so he had time to observe them. It was 4 am when they got back to the hotel. Without dy, they went to their own rooms. Because they went to sleepte, Li Mochen told them to sleep more. They could meet for lunch before hanging out. In fact, even if they stayed up all night, it wouldnt be a problem. Li Mochen simply said that to let Leng Xiaoyao have some more sleep. Although Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt be affected even if she didnt sleep for a few nights. She preferred to have a good sleep if there was no need to stay up sote. Therefore, when Leng Xiaoyao woke up the next day, it was already 10 am. She surfed on the Inte, looking for interesting ces. Chapter 3238 - 3238 Go to the Ind of Bones Perhaps because of Leng Yans words, Li Mochen had illusions and remembered something. After Li Mochen fell asleep, he had a few dreams. He dreamt about himself in a purple long robe, standing at the peak of a mountain while looking down at the cliffs hidden in clouds. The wind blew by, and the front of his clothing blew up, revealing a sense of immortality. Afterwards, he stepped on a sword and flew in the air. Passing by a square, he saw arge crowd of people dancing with swords. They were dressed in purple clothes and looked like people in a costume drama. At that moment, Li Mochen suddenly woke up and couldnt sleep again. He didnt know whether it was just a dream or his lost memories. When Leng Xiaoyao woke up the next day, it was already 10 am. She surfed on the Inte, looking for interesting ces. The ce tourists had to visit was Qinhuang Pce. City Qin was the hometown of the founding emperor of the Qintian Dynasty in ancient times. Therefore, the emperor of the Qintian Dynasty ordered people to build a pce here. He woulde back and stay there for ten days to half a month every year or so. City Qin was also an important customs city. In addition to the famous Qinhuang Pce, there was a famous Customs C Qin Customs. Qin Customs was built after the Qintian Dynasty was founded. Its emperor used it to guard the borders. There was a small ind fifty kilometers away from Qin Customs. The small ind was called Wangu Ind. It was said that a nearby country wanted to attack City Qin under the leadership of the founding emperor. Unfortunately, they encountered a tsunami. Tens of thousands of soldiers on the ind died on the spot. As a result, this ind was always creepy and strange. Many people had tried to explore it, but they either died or didnt dare to go inside. It aroused Leng Xiaoyaos interest, so when they met up, she told Li Mochen that she wanted to visit the Ind of Bones. Leng Xiaoyao, you really like strange ces! Youre extremely bold, Mu Yiyang said resignedly. He had heard of the Ind of Bones before, but had never visited it. However, he felt that it was stranger than the ancient building. He was scared upon hearing its story. If you dont dare to go, you can wait for us in the hotel, Li Mochen said, showing his obvious disdain. He agreed with whatever Leng Xiaoyao wanted to do. Knowing the story of the ind, he felt interested too. Did I say I dont dare to go? I was just amazed by you. Mu Yiyang argued. If he went there alone, he wouldnt have the courage. However, with Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochens presence, there was no reason for him to be timid! Therefore, they decided to set off after having lunch. They needed to go to the Ind of Bones through the Qin Customs. There were speed boats for rent, so they could sail with one. Qin Customs was one of the famous tourist attractions in City Qin, so there were many visitors. Once Li Mochen and the others showed up, they attracted a lot of attention. Everyone was impressed by their outstanding appearances. Along the way, no one came to strike up a conversation with them. However, when they finished renting a yacht and were about to sail, some people walked over to talk to them. They were two women who were about twenty-four years old. They were beautiful and sexy wearing casual clothes. Most importantly, they were obviously good at martial arts. Hi, handsome guys, nice to see you. Where are you going? Can we join? one woman asked. She was very outgoing and left a good first impression on them. No. Mu Yuan replied straightforwardly. Normally, there was no need for Li Mochen to reply when Mu Yuan and Meng Fan were there. Dont be so mean! I know a good and exciting ce. Do you dare to go? the woman said, challenging them. Leng Xiaoyao guessed that they were going to the Ind of Bones as well, so she said, An exciting ce? I bet it must be the Ind of Bones. The two women were struck dumb for a second. To their surprise, Leng Xiaoyao guessed it correctly right away. It was true that they were going to the Ind of Bones, but they were still slightly scared. Therefore, they targeted Li Mochen and his friends after seeing that they werent weak. Most importantly, they were extremely handsome. They were attracted to Li Mochen and the other men, so they didnt notice Leng Xiaoyao until she spoke. Once they noticed Leng Xiaoyao, they were stunned by her appearance. The woman who spoke to them was only amazed by Leng Xiaoyaos beauty, but the other woman was immediately jealous of Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao and the others saw their reactions, but didnt care. Yeah, were going to the Ind of Bones. Do you dare to go with us? Since they knew their purpose, the woman didnt bother to keep it a secret. At the same time, she didnt forget to challenge them. She did that because she wanted them to go with her. However, if Li Mochen and the others didnt want to go, she wouldnt force them to. After all, they had no right to do that. Well, were heading to the Ind of Bones too. Leng Xiaoyao smiled. The two women were excited and continued. Since were going to the same ce. Lets go together! Whatever, we just coincidentally have the same destination. No one is following anyone else. Whatever we do, dont interfere, Leng Xiaoyao said. Of course. The woman answered. Leng Xiaoyao didnt turn them down, so Li Mochen and the others also agreed. They didnt care whether the two women were good people or not. If they were good people, they would allow them to follow them, but they wouldnt pay much attention to them. If they were malicious, they wouldnt hesitate to teach them a lesson. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan couldnt only drive cars, they could pilot nes and yachts as well. It wasnt a problem for them. After they took their yachts, the woman who was jealous of Leng Xiaoyao said acidly, One girl is going out alone with four men. She must be cheap. Her tone was full of jealousy, because that was really what she thought. However, if she was with four men, she would think differently. Chapter 3239 - 3239 So What Even If It’s Deliberate 3239 So What Even If Its Deliberate Dai Ya, the other woman, frowned. Dont spread rumors before you know her. Its offensive. Im not afraid! the woman said disdainfully. She said that because she had confidence. Musi, were not in City Hai. Dai Ya reminded her in a low voice. Their families were influential in City Hai and ordinary people could do nothing to them, but this wasnt City Hai, so they couldnt do whatever they wanted. Fine! Lin Musi was unhappy, but she didnt say anything else. Although Leng Xiaoyao allowed the two women to go with them, she didnt bother to wait for them. Meng Fan sailed the yacht ording to his abilities, so their speed was very fast. The two women were skilled too, so they werent left too far behind. However, a whileter, they fell farther and farther behind. The two women even wondered whether they were doing it on purpose. They must deliberately be doing this! Lin Musi was mad. So? It was our decision to follow them. On the other hand, Dai Ya wasnt displeased, after all, they had decided to follow them. If there were only the two of them, they wouldnt dare to go to the Ind of Bones if it was really as scary as it was said to be. Lin Musi was still unhappy. But were girls. Shouldnt those men care about us? She had always been spoiled by men, so she couldnt ept that a man didnt care about her feelings, especially when she had an interest in them. As a result, she was very upset that they treated her like that. Musi, you should get rid of that bad habit, or youll cause trouble for yourself. Some men are willing to take care of women, but not every man will do the same. There is no rtionship between us and them. Why should they care about your feelings? Do you think its good if a strange man takes care of you at the first meeting? Dai Ya lectured Lin Musi. She strongly disagreed with Lin Musi on many things, but she wouldnt bother to argue over that when it had nothing to do with her. This time, they went out together. She didnt want to be dragged into trouble by Lin Musis behavior. Dai Ya, I just said a simple sentence. Do you have to judge me like that? Arent you my friend? Lin Musi was slightly displeased. Even if Dai Ya was right, she didnt want Dai Ya to criticize her for a group of strangers. Ill only say it once. Its up to you whether you listen to me or not. Anyway, its you who has to bear the consequences of your own behavior, but I have to tell you none of them are simple. You better stay quietter. Dont fight with them or I wont help you. I dont want to end up in trouble, Dai Ya warned. Although she sounded cold-blooded, it wasnt her duty to help Lin Musi. In addition, she had already reminded Lin Musi to behave herself. If Lin Musi refused to listen, she couldnt do anything about it. Dai Ya Lin Musi was angry. She wanted to argue, but didnt know what to say. Although she disliked Dai Yas words, she had to admit that Dai Ya was right. Whether or not Lin Musi listened to her, Dai Ya ignored her. Lin Musi was unhappy, but she didnt say anything else. Dai Ya and Lin Musi were far behind Leng Xiaoyao and the others, but the distance was not more than fifty meters. They could see Leng Xiaoyao and the others, so they wouldnt get lost. About twenty minutester they arrived. There were many small inds outside Qin Customs. Some of them were developed into tourist attractions, but no boats dared to approach the Ind of Bones. Once they came close, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen sensed a strong evil power from the Ind of Bones. It seemed that there were many ghosts on it. They wondered whether those ghosts would be worse than Ferocious Ghosts. Given their abilities, they could deal with several Ferocious Ghosts, but they would be no match if there were too many. Anyway, it wasnt easy to encounter Ferocious Ghosts, so they werent too worried. Mu Yiyang and the others couldnt sense the evil power, but they felt it bing much colder all of a sudden. It was creepy and strange. Especially since there was white mist covering the ind, which added to the gloomy feeling. This ce is really creepy! Mu Yiyang eximed. His body trembled a little. He wasnt frightened, it was just a natural reaction to the environment. I wonder if there are ghosts or monsters on this ind! Leng Xiaoyao was very curious about it, but she wasnt nervous because of that. Instead, she hoped to see some. In order to improve her skills, she needed practice. It wasnt enough to absorb magical power. Practice was just as important as magical power. Just as a body was as indispensable as a soul. She had few chances to practice her skills because no one was a match for her except for Li Mochen. After all, she was a cultivator. I hope not. What if we cant defeat them if they really exist? Mu Yiyang said. Even if Leng Xiaoyao wasnt an ordinary person, she might not be able to deal with monsters and ghosts if they really encountered them. He didnt disdain Leng Xiaoyao, but he had no idea about her abilities either. So be it! Leng Xiaoyao said calmly. Why arent you afraid? asked Mu Yiyang. Was Leng Xiaoyao strong enough to be not afraid of monsters and ghosts? Thinking of that, he asked, Arent you afraid of monsters and ghosts? Im not afraid of the weak ones, but Im afraid of strong ones, Leng Xiaoyao admitted. However, she showed no fear. No one knew whether she was telling the truth. Suddenly, Mu Yiyang didnt know what to say. When the yacht stops, Ill draw a talisman for each of you in case you really encounter ghosts, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although Li Mochen and she could protect them from being attacked by ghosts, they could never be too careful. They might not have time to take care of Mu Yiyang and the others if they ran into strong ghosts. Thank you, Xiaoyao. Mu Yiyang answered at once. They would feel safer with a talisman. Chapter 3240 - 3240 Follow Us If You Don’t Know the Direction 3240 Follow Us If You Dont Know the Direction After the yacht Leng Xiaoyao and the others sailed in stopped by the shore, they didnt get out at once. Instead, they waited till Leng Xiaoyao finished drawing the talismans. Dai Ya and Lin Musi saw them ahead and thought that they were waiting for them. However, this ce was really creepy and strange. Once they got close, they felt a cold wind and shivered. Luckily, there were more people with them, otherwise they would have given up right after they came. This ce is so strange. Do we have to go inside? asked Lin Musi, hesitating. If you dont want to go, you can wait in the yacht, Dai Ya said. Although she was a little scared too, she was already here and there were other people with her, so she wasnt too frightened. I dont want to be alone! Lin Musi refused at once. She would rather go inside along with the others than to be left alone. At least she would feel safe with a group of people. Right after Dai Ya and Lin Musi arrived, Leng Xiaoyao finished three talismans. She gave them to Mu Yiyang, Mu Yuan, and Meng Fan. Li Mochen was no longer an ordinary person, so average monsters and ghosts couldnt hurt him. Even though Li Mochen was only in the early stage of cultivation, the power in his body was waiting to explode. Once he could make full use of the power, he would be even stronger than Leng Xiaoyao. Shouldnt Mochen have one too? Mu Yiyang asked confusedly. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan also turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao with confusion. Although they understood that she must have done that for a reason, they still wanted to know why. I dont need it, Li Mochen said. Brother Mochen is different from you. Leng Xiaoyao put on a mysterious smile, but she didnt borate. Anyway, since she said that, it should be unnecessary for Li Mochen. Is Mochen like you now? Mu Yiyang asked curiously. Yes, but its a secret for now, Leng Xiaoyao said. Mu Yiyang and the others were surprised. Were Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao really so different from them? Compared with Mu Yiyang, Mu Yuan and Meng Fan were less surprised, because they were aware of the secret. Nevertheless, no matter how curious Mu Yiyang and the others were, they didnt ask about it since Leng Xiaoyao said it was a secret. After that, they got off the yacht. Dai Ya and Lin Musi walked towards them. Hi, my name is Lin Musi. May I know your names? Lin Musi introduced herself politely, but she focused on Li Mochen the entire time. Honestly, Li Mochen and the others didnt care about their attitude at all. Li Mochen didnt give Lin Musi a nce. Mu Yiyang said nothing either. Only Mu Yuan replied. Were just strangers. I dont think its necessary to know one anothers name. Lin Musi was displeased because they embarrassed her so openly. Although it was Mu Yuans reply, Li Mochens attitude showed that he had no interest in her. As a result, Lin Musi was extremely embarrassed. Seeing that, Dai Ya immediately snapped at Lin Musi in case she said something uneptable. Musi,e here. Although Dai Ya didnt want to lecture Lin Musi, she still reminded Lin Musi to behave. However, if Lin Musi still refused to listen, she wouldnt bother to stop her again. Lin Musi was reluctant to ept the result, but she still walked towards Dai Ya. Sorry, we wont bother you again, Dai Ya said. She wasnt displeased. After all, they were strangers, so they had no duty to treat them well. Leng Xiaoyao and the others said nothing. They directly turned around and walked onto the ind, followed by Dai Ya and Lin Musi. The ind was covered in rocks and dense forests, so the roads were very rugged. Leng Xiaoyao and the others walked slowly all the way. In fact, there was no need to rush, and they were observing while walking. The Ind of Bones wasnt veryrge. ording to the data, it was about 1.5 kilometers long and seven to eight hundred meters wide, so Leng Xiaoyaos magical senses could cover one-third of it at a time. She could also feel where the strongest evil power was. Without dy, Leng Xiaoyao led them to the ce with the strongest evil power. Lin Musi was a little displeased when Leng Xiaoyao walked in front of them, but she said nothing after thinking for a while. Due to the strong evil power on the Ind of Bones, there were many snakes, rats, and other small poisonous animals. Luckily, Leng Xiaoyao and the others had good eyesight, so they easily noticed the poisonous snakes and insects and forced them to stay away. Dai Ya and Lin Musi didnt have that ability. As a result, they touched the poisonous snakes and insects every once in a while. Fortunately, they werent weak, so they quickly got rid of them. These things are disgusting! Lin Musi was angry and disgusted. Even if she had been through a tough time before when she learned kung fu, she had never been in such a disgusting environment. Therefore, she regretteding here. Tolerate it even though youre disgusted. And be more careful. Dont be injured by them, Dai Ya warned. Although she felt it was disgusting too, she decided to face it since she was already here. Left with no choice, Lin Musi had to tolerate it. Walking ahead, they didnt only see snakes and rats, they also saw many skeletons. It was so scary that Lin Musi vomited. Dai Ya, I think we should leave! I cant stand it any longer. Lin Musi couldnt tolerate it and wanted to leave. Dai Ya frowned. Do you know the direction? I Lin Musi was struck dumb for a second. She had no idea where they should go. Without a guide, she wouldnt be able to leave. Because no one had visited this ind for many years, there was no road. Besides, there was white mist all over the ind, so they could only see things four meters around them. If you dont know the direction, just follow them. If we go back alone and get lost, we will be in trouble, Dai Ya said coldly. She didnt remember the route. Even if she did, she didnt dare to return with Lin Musi. Without Leng Xiaoyao and the others, she wouldnt have even dared toe here. Do you believe she knows the way? Lin Musi argued. She was talking about Leng Xiaoyao. If another person was their guide, she would say nothing. Unfortunately, it was Leng Xiaoyao. There were so many men with them. Why should a girl do that job? Why did these men allow her to? Lin Musi thought that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt a good person and was convinced that she was cheating these men. She was too good at making up rumors and held a strong bias against Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 3241 - 3241 Rescue Lin Musi 3241 Rescue Lin Musi Whether she knows the way or not, they are arge group. If any idents happen, theyre safer than us, Dai Ya said in a low voice. She got impatient because Lin Musi had so manyints. Keep yourints to yourself. Dont cause trouble because of your mouth. She was afraid that Lin Musi might annoy Leng Xiaoyao and the others. If they dumped them here, they wouldnt be able to leave on their own. What if they encountered danger? Lin Musi opened her mouth, but said nothing in the end, because she knew that Dai Ya was right. At that time, a poisonous snake suddenly lunged at Leng Xiaoyao from a tree. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt get rid of it with her magical power, so she waved the stick in her hand and knocked it away. If she only hit the snake away, it wouldnt be too shocking. However, the poisonous snake was knocked a few meters away. Ordinary people couldnt do that! Therefore, Dai Ya and Lin Musi were amazed. To their astonishment, Leng Xiaoyao was so awesome. However, Lin Musi refused to admit it. She felt that it was only a coincidence. Mu Yiyang and the others who were aware of Leng Xiaoyaos skills werent surprised at all, because Leng Xiaoyao left a deep impression on them. As they walked forward, the evil power became stronger and stronger and the temperature became increasingly low. Luckily, they were prepared before they came. All of them carried a coat. In addition, they were good at martial arts, so they were physically strong. Nevertheless, the creepy and cold wind made them feel scared. There were not only poisonous snakes and insects, herbs also abounded on this ind. Leng Xiaoyao had no interest inmon herbs, but there were reishi mushrooms and ginseng. It was impossible for her to ignore them. Moreover, all of them were over a hundred years old. Are they also poisonous since they are growing here? asked Mu Yiyang worriedly. No matter where they grow, theyre not harmful, Leng Xiaoyao said disdainfully. Leng Xiaoyao started picking the reishi mushrooms. Li Mochen asked Mu Yuan to help Leng Xiaoyao carry them and asked Meng Fan to help her dig them out. Leng Xiaoyao could simply stand on the side. Lin Musi was very scared and ufortable, but Leng Xiaoyao and the others still had interest in picking up herbs! She was furious! However, if she had found those reishi mushrooms and ginseng first, she would have had a different opinion. Noticing Lin Musis emotions, Dai Ya gave her a warning nce in case she caused trouble again. Lin Musi, who was angry, had to curb her anger. If she had seen them first, she would have picked them up as well. However, Leng Xiaoyao and the others walked in front, so she couldnt see the herbs first. Because the ginseng was several hundred years old, it could run. Right as Meng Fan dug the ground open, it jumped outside and tried to escape. Leng Xiaoyao saw it and quickly caught it. Gee, I knew that ginseng can run, but Ive never seen it before. Mu Yiyang eximed. The others were also surprised to see the ginseng running. Im amazed, Miss Leng is very fast. Mu Yuan eximed too. After catching the ginseng, Leng Xiaoyao put it in her backpack. The ginseng stopped running once it was trapped. It could only run around when it was free. It was easy to find ginseng, but not easy to find reishi mushrooms. After all, they didnte for reishi mushrooms and ginseng. They picked them up by chance. See? There are two reishi mushrooms. Lin Musi suddenly saw two reishi mushrooms as they walked, so she immediately went to pick them. Because she rushed there, she forgot to observe the situation. When she reached the reishi mushrooms, she reached out her arm. Unfortunately, before her hand touched them, she was bitten by a poisonous snake which suddenly appeared. Lin Musi was scared and screamed. Musi, what happened? Dai Ya was frightened and ran over at once. When she saw the dark blood running from Lin Musis wrist, she was shocked. A snake, a snake! Lin Musi fainted the next moment. Musi! Dai Ya called her, but Lin Musi gave no response. Leng Xiaoyao and the others wouldnt bother to help them if something else happened. However, it was an emergency. Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt watch Lin Musi die. After all, there was no grudge between them. Without dy, Leng Xiaoyao walked over. Li Mochen and the others didnt stop her from doing that, but they didnt help her either because they werent girls. Move, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Dai Ya immediately moved away. She could see that Leng Xiaoyao was going to try to save Lin Musi. Although she didnt know whether Leng Xiaoyao would seed, Leng Xiaoyao seemed confident and should have some skills. Leng Xiaoyao squatted next to Lin Musi. She directly tore Lin Musis sleeve apart. It was an emergency, so she didnt have time to remove Lin Musis coat. Lin Musi was wearing a short-sleeved T-shirt, which made it convenient for Leng Xiaoyao to treat her. Leng Xiaoyao pressed her fingers on the vessels of Lin Musis arm and put magical power into her body to force the poisonous blood out. At the same time, the magical power helped Lin Musi quickly recover and wake up. Dai Ya didnt know what poison it was, but she understood that it must be very poisonous because Lin Musi passed out within a short time. However, as soon as Leng Xiaoyao came, she saved and woke Lin Musi up, which surprised Dai Ya. Not everyone would feel that it wasnt a big deal for Leng Xiaoyao to easily solve the problem. Miss Leng, thank you. Dai Ya thanked Leng Xiaoyao at once. She heard other people call Leng Xiaoyaos name along the way, so she knew her name. After thanking Leng Xiaoyao, Dai Ya continued to talk to Lin Musi. Musi, you were bitten by a poisonous snake, but Miss Leng saved your life. It was necessary to let Lin Musi thank Leng Xiaoyao in person. Lin Musi woke up, but she wasnt clear-headed yet until she heard Dai Yas words. Lin Musi was shocked when she heard that Leng Xiaoyao saved her life. At the same time, she doubted Leng Xiaoyaos abilities. Anyway, since Dai Ya said that Leng Xiaoyao had rescued her, it must be the truth. Although Lin Musi disliked Leng Xiaoyao, she was grateful to her for saving her life. Therefore, she thanked Leng Xiaoyao. Thank you. Chapter 3242 - 3242 A Wolf Monster 3242 A Wolf Monster Its fine. Have a rest. Ill go get some herbs for you, Leng Xiaoyao said, then she stood up and walked away. Lin Musi had already expelled the poisonous blood and was fine with the help of her magical power. In order not to attract too much attention, Leng Xiaoyao didnt put a lot of magical power into Lin Musis body. Lin Musi still needed herbs for treatment. Ill go with you, Li Mochen said. He didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to go alone, not because he doubted her abilities but because he subconsciously wanted to protect her. You can stay here. I wont go too far, Leng Xiaoyao said. This ind was very dangerous. If Li Mochen left with her, no one would be there to protect the others. Cant I go with Xiaoyao, Mu Yiyang asked. Stay here. Dont burden her. Li Mochen snapped at him. Why would I burden her? Mu Yiyang argued. Although he wasnt as strong as Leng Xiaoyao, he didnt think that he would be a drag on her. However, Li Mochen was angry, so he had to give up. You will. Li Mochen answered with certainty. Ha-ha! Leng Xiaoyao, Mu Yuan and Meng Fan were amused. Mu Yiyang, on the contrary, was upset. Ill just go alone. Leng Xiaoyao stoppedughing and left. Seeing that, Dai Ya was even more convinced of Leng Xiaoyaos abilities. Was this girl really so awesome? Why did they allow her to go alone? Because there were many kinds of herbs on this ind, Leng Xiaoyao quickly came back with what she needed. As soon as she got back, she pounded them with a stone and applied them to Lin Musis wound. They didnt have bandages, so Leng Xiaoyao wrapped it up with leaves. Although Lin Musi disliked it, there was no other solution, so she had to ept it. Have a rest before you continue, Leng Xiaoyao said. Even if Lin Musi was fine, she was still a little weak. At the same time, Leng Xiaoyao decided to cut some thin and soft vines to weave a basket for the picked reishi mushrooms. Although there were only a few reishi mushrooms, she thought that they might find moreter. Knowing what Leng Xiaoyao wanted to do, Li Mochen stopped her and asked Mu Yuan together with Meng Fan to do it. Leng Xiaoyao epted his help, so she just waited at the same ce. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan came back with thin and soft vines and made a basket. It wasnt difficult, and it didnt need to be beautiful. They only needed a solid basket to put things in. Within a short time, they finished a basket. After cing some weeds at the bottom, they put the reishi mushrooms inside. Lin Musi rested for half an hour and got quite a lot of strength back, so they continued to walk. Dai Ya wanted to thank Leng Xiaoyao with a gift of the two reishi mushrooms Lin Musi had found, but Leng Xiaoyao declined. Lin Musi was unwilling to do that as well, because she was bitten by a poisonous snake. However, if it hadnt been Leng Xiaoyao, she could have died, not to mention getting the two reishi mushrooms. Therefore, she said nothing. After Leng Xiaoyao declined, she felt somewhat upset, but still said nothing. If Leng Xiaoyao didnt want them, she would take them. Lin Musi had many bad habits, but she was good at martial arts, so she wasnt weak. She could still walk after the ident. Even though she still wanted to leave this dangerous ce, she didnt dare to nor did she bring it up again. After walking for a while, they suddenly noticed that something was quickly moving towards them. Is it a tiger, a leopard, or a wolf? Mu Yiyang guessed. If it was that, he wouldnt be scared because he often ran into them when he carried out tasks. Its possible, Leng Xiaoyao replied. Although she hadnt seen it yet, she was sure that it was an animal from the sound of its steps. Besides, it was very vicious so it could have be a monster. However, it was at a low level and couldnt take the shape of a human, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt take it seriously. When Li Mochen sensed the monster, he subconsciously turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao. Afterwards, he walked to the front. Let me deal with it. No problem. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Given Li Mochens abilities, he could easily handle it. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao didnt need to worry about him. Even if she was at a higher level than Li Mochen, she might not be able to win if they had a serious fight. If Li Mochen made full use of the power in his body, she could barely fight back. Before long, they saw it and found that it was a wolf monster. Seeing a wolf, Lin Musi was nervous, and so was Dai Ya. Even though Li Mochen and the others were with them, they didnt know how skilled they were, so they were still worried. Once the wolf monster arrived, it directly attacked Li Mochen. However, it suddenly stopped in surprise when it sensed the aura around Li Mochen. Looking at Li Mochen, it looked shocked and stood in awe of him. It didnt sense magical power from Li Mochen until now. It turned out that he was a cultivator. The wolf monster felt stressed in front of Li Mochen, so it hesitated about whether to attack him or step back. Li Mochen didnt give it time to think. When it stopped, he immediately attacked it and it turned to escape quickly. Except for Leng Xiaoyao, everyone was struck dumb. The wolf monster looked very fierce earlier, but now it ran away. Li Mochen didnt catch up, but kicked a stone the size of his fist at the wolf monster. In an instant, the stone urately hit the wolf monster. If the wolf monster was hit by a stone from an ordinary person, it wouldnt be injured. However, Li Mochen used his power and made the stone as heavy as arge rock. As a result, the wolf monster was knocked to the ground and everyone was amazed. Damn, when did Mochen be so strong? Mu Yiyang was shocked. He hadnt practiced kung fu with Li Mochen for a long time. He had no idea when Li Mochen became so strong. Boss has improved his skills a lot recently! Mu Yuan said. Speaking of that, he was surprised as well. Li Mochen reacted too quickly so they felt as if it was a dream. What surprised them more happened afterwards. The wolf monster was seriously injured after falling to the ground, but it could still fight back and escape. Chapter 3243 - 3243 Don’t Alert Them 3243 Dont Alert Them However, when it stood up, Li Mochen directly jumped in front of it and blocked its way. Without dy, he hit it once more, causing it to fall to the ground again and howl. Jesus, I cant believe my eyes! Is this qinggong? Mu Yiyang was shocked. Qinggong in Wuxia shows was exaggerated, but ordinary people couldnt do that. Dai Ya and Lin Musi also wondered who they really were. They didnt know, but they could see that Li Mochen was extraordinary. This time, the wolf monster was seriously injured and could barely struggle. It was in trouble. In fact, if it hadnt attacked them, Li Mochen wouldnt bother to attack it even though it was a monster. They didnt have a bias against monsters. Whether it was people or monsters, there were good and bad ones. Therefore, before they made sure that the monster was bad, they wouldnt do anything. However, if they found out that it was bad, they wouldnt let it go. After the wolf monster was seriously injured, Li Mochen didnt continue. Even if it didnt die right now, it wouldnt live for long because its energy core was broken and it was badly injured. I heard wolves are social animals. Is there a group of wolves? Lin Musi said worriedly. They werent afraid of one or two wolves, but what if there were a dozen? No matter how strong they were, they wouldnt be a match for a group of wolves! We can only face it if there really is a group of wolves. If we hadnt killed the wolf, we would have been in danger, Dai Ya said. After the wolf monster howled, Leng Xiaoyao and the others were prepared to face a group of wolves. If the other wolves were at the same level as this wolf monster, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt be afraid. She was only afraid that there were stronger wolves. After all, since there was a wolf monster, there might be other beings that were stronger than it. Fortunately, they didnt see another wolf and smoothly reached the ce with the strongest evil power. It was a huge pit that was about ten meters wide as well as deep. There were piles of skeletons in it. Above it were over ten thousand poisonous snakes. It was clearly a poisonous cave. Seeing that, Dai Ya and Lin Musi vomited and didnt dare to give it another nce. It was not only them, Leng Xiaoyao and the others were also scared. Its so scary! Mu Yiyang eximed. This is the first time that Ive ever seen such a disgusting and frightening scene, Mu Yuan said. I feel like vomiting, but there is nothing in my stomach, Meng Fan said in fear. No way! You can see that too? Are they animals bones? There are too many poisonous snakes. Whatever falls in there will be eaten up, Mu Yiyang said. He didnt dare to observe the huge pit, so he thought that there were bones of animals. Its not animals, its humans, Li Mochen said. He also felt disgusted by the scene, but he still observed it carefully. What? Hearing that, everyone was astonished. Its said that many people havee here, but none of them left this ce aftering inside. Is it possible that they died in the pit? Dai Ya guessed. But why did they die here? This is a huge pit, so people can easily see it. They shouldnt have jumped down by themselves, asked Meng Fan Dai Ya agreed and said, Perhaps they fell in by ident. Its possible, Mu Yuan said. However, at this moment, Leng Xiaoyao heard noises from a distance, so she immediately used her magical senses to figure them out. When she didnt use her magical senses, she could only hear sounds within dozens of meters. It consumed her energy to use her magical senses, so she didnt use it until it was necessary. Once she used her magical senses, she noticed several people walking and talking about fifty meters away. They spoke in Language Yin. There are no more people right now. When can we get the next batch? The leader said that he needs more next month. We already caught some, but they cant be moved over because something went wrong. We need to wait for about four days. I hope it can be done as fast as possible. No more people? A batch? Hearing those keywords, Leng Xiaoyao had a premonition. Everyone, hide. Leng Xiaoyao immediately said to the others. Everyone was surprised. Did Leng Xiaoyao hear someone wasing? Most importantly, was there anyone on this ind? They were surprised, but didnt doubt Leng Xiaoyaos words, so they hid in an unobtrusive ce. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Li Mochen focused at once and also heard the people talking. However, he couldnt hear their conversation clearly. After all, he was unable to make full use of the power in his body. Because of Mu Yiyang and the others presence, Leng Xiaoyao couldnt say much about it to Li Mochen. They quietly waited and watched the woods. A few minutester, four men in white coats appeared. They were carrying stretchers. Two carried one with a man lying on it. Seeing that, Leng Xiaoyao and the others wondered whether they were going to throw the two men on the stretchers into the pit. In that case, the fresh skeletons Leng Xiaoyao just mentioned must have something to do with them. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were very sure of that. However, these people had obviously stayed on this ind for a long time. There were wolf monsters. How did they survive? Were those wolf monsters their helpers? The two men are dead. I think itsplicated. We shouldnt alert them right now, Leng Xiaoyao said in a low voice. She didnt want them to make any sounds when those people threw the two men into the pit. Before knowing who those men were, they should rather stay quiet. In fact, they were anxious when they thought that those people were going to throw the two men into the pit. They couldnt just watch the two men being thrown in and do nothing! If the two men were thrown into the pit, they were doomed to death. After hearing that they were already dead, they were relieved. However, they were still angry and sad because the two mens bodies would be eaten. Like Leng Xiaoyao said, it was veryplicated, so they had to stay quiet for the time being. As a result, they could only watch the two men being thrown into the pit. The next moment, thousands of snakes bit and ate the two mens bodies. The four people left at once. From the beginning to the end, they didnt notice that some people were watching them from not far away. Chapter 3244 - 3244 A Secret That Can’t Be Told 3244 A Secret That Cant Be Told Lets follow them, Leng Xiaoyao said. She guessed that those people from Country Yin were doing something illegal behind peoples backs. A group of people from Country Yin in white coats carried dead people without aplete body. It made Leng Xiaoyao think of organ trade. Those people are from Country Yin. They were in white coats and carried dead people over. I think they might be involved in the organ trade. Leng Xiaoyao spoke to the others in a low voice. Because those people were ordinary people and far away, they couldnt hear Leng Xiaoyaos words. What? Hearing that, everyone was surprised. Organ trade was extremely hateful! Everyone instantly got angry although they werent sure whether it was the truth. How do you know theyre from Country Yin? Dai Ya was curious very surprised. I have a very good hearing. I heard their conversation and they mentioned the word batch, Leng Xiaoyao said. Even though Dai Ya and Lin Musi felt it was unbelievable, they said nothing. Mu Yiyang and the others were aware that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt an ordinary person, so they didnt think it was strange. Leng Xiaoyao suddenly turned to look at Dai Ya and Lin Musi seriously, then she warned them. I dont know much about you, but were in a special situation right now. I need to warn you. If you want to survive, listen to us. Or you can leave on your own. Since they came here together, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt leave them alone unless they wanted to leave. However, if they agreed to follow them, she wouldnt allow them to ruin their n. If they dared to do that, she wouldnt hesitate to teach them a lesson. Dai Ya and Lin Musi were shocked by Leng Xiaoyaos powerful aura. Dai Ya didnt feel displeased and said sincerely, Miss Leng, dont worry, weve never done anything illegal. We wont ruin your n either. Lin Musi was slightly displeased at Leng Xiaoyaos warning, but she didnt dare to say anything. Great! Leng Xiaoyao said. Anyway, she already warned them. If they didnt keep their word, she would directly teach them a lesson at that time. This time, Leng Xiaoyao was still the guide. She quickly sensed that there was a cave about fifty meters away from them. Although Leng Xiaoyaos magical senses could be useful within five hundred meters, due to her low level for the time being, she couldnt receive urate information. Just like a soup spoon without holes and ader. Currently, her magical senses were theder, which could only pick up thick things, while those small things were missed. After she reached the middle stage, the loopholes of theder would be smaller. At the peak, these loopholes would be filled directly and would be a soup spoon, which could sense things in this area more urately, and could even manipte some things from a distance. Leng Xiaoyao and the others followed along until the four men in a white coat arrived at the front of the cave. Watching them walking into the cave, Leng Xiaoyao and the others stopped. It seems that there are really many secrets! said Mu Yiyang gloomily. He ached toy siege to this ce and catch these evil people. In addition, there were working machines too. You can wait here. Ill go have a look, Leng Xiaoyao said. Because she didnt know the situation yet, they couldnt break in right away. Stop! Once Leng Xiaoyao finished speaking, Li Mochen argued. You all stay outside. Ill go inside. He wouldnt let a girl go inside alone, even if Leng Xiaoyao had the ability. Right, if someone needs to go inside, let Mochen do it. Mu Yiyang agreed. Even though he would also be worried if Li Mochen went into it, he didnt think that they should let Leng Xiaoyao do it. Fine! Leng Xiaoyao said nothing else. If Li Mochen went inside, she wouldnt be worried. Even if Mu Yiyang, Mu Yuan, or Meng Fan did it, they should be fine. However, it was better for Li Mochen to go in. Brother Mochen, turn on the camera of your phone and take a video of everything in there, Leng Xiaoyao reminded. Sure, Li Mochen replied. Although Leng Xiaoyao had confidence in Li Mochen, she still used her magical senses to observe the cave. Ordinary people didnt know what Leng Xiaoyao was doing, but Li Mochen knew. He felt that she was spying on him, but he wasnt unhappy. Instead, he felt touched because he knew that Leng Xiaoyao cared about him. As soon as Li Mochen went into the cave, he smelt disinfectant. As he went farther inside, the smell became stronger. As he got close to the chamber, Li Mochen also figured out how many people there were. He heard the sounds of working machines as well. From outside the chamber, he could see lights on in it. It meant that there was electricity in the chamber so there should be a power generator. Moreover, there were four operating tables with some medical equipment and shelves in the chamber. On the shelves at one side were ced medicines, while human beings organs were ced at the other side. Leng Xiaoyao guessed correctly. These people were indeed involved in organ trading. Li Mochen was mad. Even if he was always cold, he was still affected by the scene before him. The people in the room seemed to be free. They were eating sunflower seeds and ying cards. They didnt notice that someone else was watching them. Li Mochen clearly saw everything inside. He took a video, then returned. How is it? Once Li Mochen was back, Mu Yiyang asked. Looking at Li Mochens angry face, he understood that it was unpleasant. Li Mochen took out his phone and yed the video. After watching the video, they were all disgusted. Especially when they saw those organs kept in cans on shelves, Dai Ya and Lin Musi felt like vomiting. They were angry rather than disgusted and wanted to destroy it. Theyre so evil! What do you n to do? Do we need to call the police or directly destroy it? asked Lin Musi. It aroused her sense of justice. Chapter 3245 - 3245 Too Selfish? 3245 Too Selfish? In fact, Lin Musi was slightly selfish, but she also treated evil like an enemy. We cant rush. We should rather destroy all of them when they move people over next time. We can also rescue those innocent people at that time, Leng Xiaoyao said. They needed to remove the organs when the people were alive, so those people had to be alive when they were brought here. If Leng Xiaoyao and the others destroyed this ce right now, those people wouldnt be able to survive. This was their base, but it might not be the only base. If anything went wrong here, those evil people might move the victims to another ce. Leave it to me then! Mu Yiyang said. He was a soldier, so it was his duty to deal with such a thing. Great. Leng Xiaoyao agreed. She had the idea of leaving it to Mu Yiyang because his position was suitable for it. But this ind is very dangerous. If you need help, just call me. I dont have time next Wednesday, but except for next Wednesday, Im free all the time. She was going to attend the Liberal Arts Defense in the city next Wednesday. Since she promised to take part in it, she had to keep her word. I think you better go to school in case your grandfather is worried about you. I can help them, Li Mochen said. It wasnt the main reason. He simply didnt want her to be bothered. Right, Mochen can help us, Mu Yiyang said at once. Since Li Mochen said that Leng Xiaoyao didnt need toe, he didnt dare to bother her. Fine! With Li Mochens help, there was nothing for Leng Xiaoyao to be worried about. Therefore, she agreed. Afterwards, they left. Dai Ya and Lin Musi were very curious about Li Mochen and the others backgrounds. However, they felt that they shouldnt ask abut it. They didnt want Li Mochen and the others to be suspicious of them. Leng Xiaoyao and the others, on the other hand, had no interest in Dai Ya and Lin Musis backgrounds. Even if they were aware that Dai Ya and Lin Musi werent from ordinary families, they could easily learn information about them through hacking. Anyway, after they were home, they would collect information about Dai Ya and Lin Musi in case any idents happened. No matter what, Leng Xiaoyao still reminded them to keep it a secret. I hope you can keep it among us. Dont worry, Miss Leng, we will. Dai Ya answered, showing no displeasure. Lin Musi said nothing, but Dai Yas reply was also her idea. They safely went back to the shore and returned by yacht. Dai Ya, what could their backgrounds be? asked Lin Musi. Although she knew that Dai Ya had no idea, she was still curious. I dont know, but they cant be from ordinary families. So keep it between us. Dont tell anyone else, understand? Dai Ya warned. She didnt trust Lin Musi very much, so she reminded Lin Musi to be careful again. No. Dai Ya said seriously, Can you promise that they wont tell other people? Even if you can promise that, what if they leak the news? They arent from ordinary families, so we better not to mess with them. I dont want to get in trouble. Why are you always defending them and wronging us? They arent from ordinary families. Are we from ordinary families? Hearing that, Lin Musi gave up the idea of sharing the news with her father and older brother. However, she was displeased with Dai Yas words, so she argued in annoyance. If you dont listen to me, I can do nothing about it, but why do you have to tell them? Do you want them to deal with it? Dont you know how dangerous it is? Dai Ya said. I Lin Musi was struck dumb. Why did she have to tell her father and older brother? She didnt know. She simply wanted to share what she had been through with her family. She clearly knew how dangerous it was, so she didnt want her family to get in trouble. After visiting the Ind of Bones, they were in no mood to do other things, so they decided to stay in the hotel. Because Leng Xiaoyao and the others carried two baskets of reishi mushrooms and wild ginseng, they attracted a lot of attention once they got back to the shore. Someone even walked forward to ask them about it. Where did you get these reishi mushrooms and wild ginseng? A nearby ind, Leng Xiaoyao said. As for what ind it was, they obviously wouldnt say that it was the Ind of Bones. Even though everyone was scared of the Ind of Bones, not everyone believed the rumors, especially visitors from other cities. If they went there, they could die. They would either be killed by poisonous snakes or caught by those evil people. In fact, it wasnt easy for them to find the Ind of Bones, because it required an excellent sense of direction. Ordinary people might waste a lot of time on the way. Leng Xiaoyao and the others could sessfully find the Ind of Bones precisely because they had a strong sense of direction. What ind is it? the man asked again. He couldnt wait to find it. The man was jealous of them and wanted to find reishi mushrooms too. He could see that those reishi mushrooms and ginseng had grown for many years. They could be worth over ten million yuan. We dont know. We just went on a random ind, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she didnt tell the truth, she remained polite. You visited it, so you must know. Are you afraid that we will go to pick them too? You said you dont know on purpose, right? Youre too selfish! Another man criticized Leng Xiaoyao. Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao and the others were displeased. Its none of your business! Li Mochen gave the man a cold re and warned. The man immediately felt stressed, so he didnt dare to say anything else. Leng Xiaoyao ignored them and directly left. There were other people who asked her about it too, but Leng Xiaoyao said nothing. Dai Ya and Lin Musi didnt find ginseng, but they had four reishi mushrooms. They didnt have a basket, but wrapped them with clothes. Therefore, no one saw the reishi mushrooms and asked them about it. We can share these reishi mushrooms and ginseng, Leng Xiaoyao said when they arrived at the hotel. They found them together, so she wouldnt keep them for herself. Yiyang can have one ginseng and three reishi mushrooms. You can have the others, Li Mochen said. He agreed that these things were valuable. Even he couldnt get them easily. After all, it was difficult to find precious herbs no matter how rich you were. Precisely because of that, he left them to Leng Xiaoyao. In addition, he didnt need them and would only put them away. They found three pieces of ginseng and nine reishi mushrooms, so Li Mochen gave his share to Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 3246 - 3246 Two Powerful People 3246 Two Powerful People We found them together, so everyone has a share. I can take yours if you dont want them, but Mu Yuan and Meng Fan must take theirs, Leng Xiaoyao said. She could take Li Mochens share, but she wouldnt take Mu Yuan and Meng Fans. They were Li Mochens subordinates, but they were independent. Even if they served Li Mochen, they didntck money. Miss Leng, we dont need them. We agree with our boss! Mu Yuan and Meng Fan agreed at once. They werent displeased at all. You deserve it. You cant always listen to him. Otherwise, you might lose a lot, Leng Xiaoyao said. She said thest sentence to Li Mochen. Not at all, Miss Leng, our boss is very generous. We neverck money! Right! Mu Yuan and Meng Fan immediately expressed their opinions. They werent afraid that Li Mochen would misunderstand them, they just didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to misunderstand Li Mochen. Li Mochen agreed and said, I can buy theirs and give them to you. Ill pay them. Since Li Mochen insisted, while Mu Yuan and Meng Fan declined, Leng Xiaoyao said nothing else. Fine! I will take mine, Mu Yiyang said. It was hard to buy some things even if he had money. His grandfather liked precious herbs, so he wanted to give them to his grandfather. Even if you wanted to give them to me, I wouldnt take them. I wont ept everyones gift, Leng Xiaoyao said, then she gave a piece of ginseng and three reishi mushrooms to Mu Yiyang. Hearing that, Li Mochen felt satisfied. Mu Yiyang seemed hit. You broke my heart. Arent we friends? Sometimes I can send you a gift or something. What do you want to send her? asked Li Mochen, squinting his eyes. Although Li Mochen spoke in a t tone, Mu Yiyang somehow felt as if he was in danger. He gave in instantly. Um, Leng Xiaoyao just established apany. I need to send something to her at the opening ceremony. I cant go there with empty hands, right? Sure. Li Mochen answered and said nothing else. Because they needed to talk about something, they didnt go back to their rooms and instead headed to the tea room. There was aputer in the tea room, so Leng Xiaoyao immediately investigated Dai Ya and Lin Musi. At the same time, Mu Yiyang called his teammates toe to City Qin. They just got back to the capital city, but Mu Yiyang wanted them to go to City Qin. However, they werent displeased. After all, tasks were more important. Without dy, Leng Xiaoyao collected information about Dai Ya and Lin Musi. The Dai family was a kung fu family for a hundred years. Therefore, Dai Ya learned kung fu ever since she was little, so she was good at kung fu. The Dai family owned martial arts gyms, martial arts schools, and securitypanies. In addition to that, the Dai family was also involved in many other industries. They simply got rich through martial arts. In the entertainment industry, many action stars learned in the Dai familys martial art gyms. The Dai family also trained many martial arts directors and senior bodyguards. Lin Musi was the daughter of the Lin family, a very rich family in City Hai. Her father was the Lin familys second son, but he passed away in a car ident when she was fifteen years old. Afterwards, her mother and she were always bullied by her two uncles. Although Master Lin protected them, he was old and couldnt do many things. Other family members could still cause Lin Musi and her mother trouble secretly. Once Lin Musi was beaten by her cousin and her cousins friends, Dai Ya saw it and rescued her. When Lin Musi saw that Dai Ya was so skilled, she wanted to learn kung fu too. She didnt want her mother and her to be bullied again. She epted the tough process of learning the skills and finally became strong. Now none of the Lin family dared to bully them. Knowing that, Leng Xiaoyao changed her impression of Lin Musi because they had been through the same thing. Lin Musi wasnt so bad in her eyes. Moreover, she even felt sympathy for Lin Musi. Anyway, Lin Musi didnt have any conflicts with her, so she held no bias against Lin Musi. These two are powerful! Leng Xiaoyao said. An idea dawned on her. Perhaps she could make friends with them. Thinking of that, she asked Li Mochen, Brother Mochen, what if I make friends with them? What do you think? Sure you can. The Dai family and the Xiao family have been very close for generations, Li Mochen said. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao didnt need to worry about anything. Anyway, it was up to whether they were destined to be friends. Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt do it on purpose. If they could meet again and be friends it would be for the best. If not, she wouldnt bother to make it happen. After that, Leng Xiaoyao started investigating the cave and those evil people as well as their support. Unfortunately, she found nothing. After all, she wasnt the only skilled hacker. As long as those evil people hid themselves well, it would be hard for her to find anything. Besides, Li Mochen didnt clearly take a video of their faces, so Leng Xiaoyao couldnt find out who they were. At 5:30 pm, they went out for a meal. Coincidentally, they met Dai Ya and Lin Musi by chance in the elevator. However, she knew that they were also staying in this hotel, so she wasnt surprised. On the contrary, Dai Ya and Lin Musi were surprised to see Leng Xiaoyao and the others. Dai Ya greeted them at once. What a coincidence! Are you staying in this hotel as well? Leng Xiaoyao smiled. Yeah, why dont we eat together? The invitation wasnt just a courtesy. Since Leng Xiaoyao had the intention of making friends with them, she obviously needed to invite them. However, she wouldnt deliberately do it or show too much interest. It seemed that fate brought them together again. They met so quickly. Dai Ya and Lin Musi were both surprised. Unexpectedly, Leng Xiaoyao invited them to have a meal. They didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao really meant it. It should just be a courtesy, so Dai Ya declined. No need, we shouldnt bother you. Not at all, we went on an adventure together today. Cant we be friends? Leng Xiaoyao said with a smile. Of course! Dai Ya was decisive. Since Leng Xiaoyao said that, she had no reason to turn her down. Whether Leng Xiaoyao really wanted to make friends with her for had other purposes, she had to admit that Leng Xiaoyao and the others were powerful people. She was curious about them too, so she also wanted to form a close rtionship with them. Chapter 3247 - 3247 Become Friends 3247 Be Friends Lin Musi secretly gave Li Mochen a nce. This man was so extraordinary, but was too cold. She was attracted to his appearance, but felt scared of him too. Leng Xiaoyao could see that Lin Musi had interest in Li Mochen, and thought she should let her know that she should give up since they might end up as friends. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao moved closer to Li Mochen and said, Brother Mochen, will you send me to City Chang tomorrow? Or are you going to stay here to deal with it? Ill send you home. They will stay here, Li Mochen said. Leng Xiaoyao told Li Mochen that she had heard those people say that they had already caught a batch of people, but that an ident happened so they couldnt move the victims. It might take them four or five days. Therefore, the victims wouldnt arrive for at least two days. They didnt need to rush to handle it so Li Mochen had time to send Leng Xiaoyao home. Although it might not be four or five days, Mu Yiyang and the others were here. They could deal with it because they already knew where the base was. In addition, they needed to go to the Ind of Bones again tonight to set some cameras around it. They needed to see the sea in all directions. Once a boat came, they would know. They were in City Qin. Normally, they needed to set off from Qin Customs to the Ind of Bones, but they could also set off from a ce where there was a shore. In fact, Leng Xiaoyao could go home on her own, but she knew that Li Mochen wouldnt let her go alone. Moreover, she wanted Lin Musi to misunderstand their rtionship, so she deliberately mentioned it. Great. Leng Xiaoyao answered. When do you want to go home tomorrow? Ill book the tickets, asked Li Mochen. After lunch, Leng Xiaoyao replied. No problem, said Li Mochen. Seeing that Leng Xiaoyao was so close to Li Mochen, Lin Musi was upset. However, she only had interest in Li Mochen and there was no love, so she wasnt too affected. Miss Leng, do you live in City Chang? asked Dai Ya. Yeah, where do you live, Miss Dai? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Even though she had already investigated their backgrounds, she couldnt let them know. City Hai. Dai Ya replied. Knowing that Leng Xiaoyao lived in City Chang, Dai Ya didnt disdain her. Leng Xiaoyaos family wouldnt beparable to the Dai family even if her family was the richest family in City Chang. However, Leng Xiaoyao had abilities. Miss Leng, you look very young. Can I know your age? asked Dai Ya. Im eighteen, Leng Xiaoyao said. Both Dai Ya and Lin Musi were shocked. They knew that Leng Xiaoyao was very young, but unexpectedly she was only eighteen years old. Leng Xiaoyao didnt look older than her age, but her abilities made people ignore her age. Mu Yiyang interrupted. Oh, I didnt remember your age until you mentioned it. You dont look eighteen. Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao was displeased. She squinted and looked dangerous. Do you mean I look older than my age? Nobody wants to look old, including Leng Xiaoyao. Li Mochen immediately turned to warn Mu Yiyang with a nce. Mu Yiyang was scared and exined at once. I didnt mean that. Im saying that Leng Xiaoyao is so impressive that people easily ignore her age. I dont think any other senior high school students could be like her. Knowing kung fu, car racing, stone gambling, and so on. Youre right. Leng Xiaoyao was pleased, and so was Li Mochen. It was fine that heplimented Leng Xiaoyao, but Li Mochen wouldnt ept it if he dared to criticize her. Dai Ya and Lin Musi were even more surprised. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt just good at kung fu, she was also excellent at car racing, stone gambling, and so on. Miss Leng, you can race cars and stone gamble too? Dai Ya was impressed. She was shocked, but she believed them because she had already witnessed Leng Xiaoyaos skills. If not, she would really doubt them. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was so young. Im not bad, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wasnt being too modest or arrogant. Even if Leng Xiaoyao only said that she wasnt bad at all those things, Dai Ya didnt think it was the truth. In the private room. Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yiyang sat next to Li Mochens. On the other side of Leng Xiaoyao were Dai Ya and Lin Musi, while Mu Yuan and Meng Fan sat on Mu Yiyangs other side. Li Mochen asked Leng Xiaoyao to order. After Leng Xiaoyao ordered, Dai Ya and Lin Musi could order what they wanted to eat. However, Dai Ya and Lin Musi hesitated to do that, so Leng Xiaoyao did it for them. After ordering, they chatted for a while. Li Mochen, Mu Yuan, and Meng Fan stayed quiet while Mu Yiyang sometimes chimed in. Leng Xiaoyao had no intention of introducing Li Mochen and the others to Dai Ya and Lin Musi. She wanted to make friends with them, but Li Mochen and the others didnt have that intention. Therefore, there was no need to do an introduction. Dai Ya was smart, so she said nothing when Leng Xiaoyao didnt introduce them to one another. Anyway, she already heard their names at the Ind of Bones. Lin Musi felt slightly embarrassed, so she rarely talked. Miss Leng, youre going to write the National College Entrance Examination, right? Which university is your target? asked Dai Ya. The Capital University, Leng Xiaoyao said. Well, you must be an excellent student, Dai Ya said. She was very impressed by Leng Xiaoyao. Im not bad. Leng Xiaoyao answered, admitting that she was good at studying. Miss Leng, can we exchange phone numbers? If you go to City Hai in the future, I can be your guide, Dai Ya suggested. Sure! Leng Xiaoyao agreed and exchanged phone numbers with Dai Ya. Afterwards, She asked Lin Musi, How about you, Miss Lin? Of course. Lin Musi agreed. Although she wasnt like Dai Ya and had no intention of bing friends with Leng Xiaoyao, it wasnt bad if they could form a good rtionship. No matter what, Leng Xiaoyao had saved her life. She shouldnt embarrass Leng Xiaoyao even if she was unwilling to exchange phone numbers with her. After the meal, they separated. At this time, it was dark. Li Mochen and the others went to buy cameras, then visited the Ind of Bones again. Lin Mu and the others arrived as well. Mu Yiyang didnt need them to visit the Ind of Bones together, so he told them to have a meal first and wait for them in the hotel. Dai Ya and Lin Musi didnt go anywhere and directly returned to their rooms. When Dai Ya saw that Lin Musi was a little upset, she asked, Whats wrong? Nothing, Lin Musi said. Since she said that, Dai Ya didnt ask further. Chapter 3248 - 3248 Which One Is True? 3248 Which One Is True? A whileter, Lin Musi couldnt tolerate it anymore and said, Dai Ya, do you know what Leng Xiaoyaos rtionship with Mr. Li is? No matter what their rtionship is, it has nothing to do with you. Anyway, it cant be normal. If you have an interest in Mr. Li, you should rather give up, Dai Ya said in a serious voice. She could see that Lin Musi was interested in Li Mochen. Mr. Li isnt easy to get along with. Hes very cold and doesnt seem to care about people who have no rtionship with him. He only cares about people who are close to him. You saw it today. He never bothered to pay attention to us, and focused on Leng Xiaoyao all the time. Although he still looked cold, he really cared about Leng Xiaoyao. When Mr. Mu said something negative about Leng Xiaoyao, he got mad. Whether or not we can form a good rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao, we better not mess with Mr. Li. He doesnt treat women differently. If you annoy him, Im afraid youll end up in trouble. After staying together for a while, Dai Ya could see what kind of man Li Mochen was. Although she might not be right, it couldnt be very wrong. I havent spent much time with him in private. How could you know what his type is? Honestly, Lin Musi agreed with Dai Ya, but she still argued. If you dont believe me you can try. Dai Ya didnt want to waste time persuading her. It was hard to stop a person who was looking for trouble from digging their own grave. On the other hand, if someone was willing to ept advice, it wasnt difficult to persuade him. Im just saying! Lin Musi became timid and finally decided to give up. Dai Ya didnt reply to Lin Musi again. It would be best if Lin Musi really listened to her. Although they werent very close, they were good friends. After all, they had known each other for years and Lin Musi had never hurt her. Therefore, if Lin Musi encountered any trouble, Dai Ya was willing to help as long as Lin Musi didnt seek trouble herself. However, if Lin Musi refused to listen and continued to cause trouble, Dai Ya wouldnt help her. She never liked butting into other peoples business. At the same time. With the help of Leng Xiaoyaos magical senses, they could observe the situation around the ind in advance. Before they were discovered, they smoothly set the cameras and left. Back at the hotel, Mu Yiyang went to talk with Lin Mu and the others. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen didnt go because they needed to have a private talk. It was about what had happened that night. Only the two of them knew, so Li Mochen asked Mu Yuan and Meng Fan to return to their rooms first. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen went to a private room afterwards. When Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were left alone in the room, Li Mochen said to Leng Xiaoyao, I had a dreamst night. I dreamed about me in a robe standing at the top of a very high mountain. There were cloudy cliffs and dangerous peaks before me. After that, I stepped on a sword and flew in the air. I passed by arge square and saw a group of people in ancient clothes practicing using swords. Perhaps you regained some memories because of Leng Yans words, Leng Xiaoyao said. She believed that it must be one of Li Mochens memories. Do you have the same idea? Am I really the head, Immortal Lingyin, from the Tiancheng Set, in Country Dongchu, Land Guiyu? asked Li Mochen. For some reason he cared about it very much and trusted Leng Xiaoyao. If it was true, he was willing to believe it. Right, I agree with you. Leng Xiaoyao said, In fact, when I heard that you suddenly changed ten years ago and since there is a strange power in your body, I guessed that youre not the same Li Mochen. Its the same body, but the soul is different. So I asked you about your past. You told me that you remembered some of it, but felt it wasnt real. Although the memories are clear, you feel as if theyre other peoples memories. Back then, I felt it was possible, but I didnt know how to talk about that with you. After all, I didnt have any evidence. I was afraid that you wouldnt trust me. I only felt it was possible, but I wasnt sure because I didnt know whether your parents were cultivators too. Or one of them was. Two mortals cant have a kid who has the root of a cultivator. I wasnt sure of it untilst night. Hearing that, Li Mochen was very surprised. To his astonishment, Leng Xiaoyao had already guessed that earlier. You said that you had the same experience as me. Both of us have failed in the tribtion. You told me that you owed me in the previous incarnation. Are you Li Mochen suddenly felt confused. Leng Xiaoyao had said that she owed him in the previous incarnation and he indeed had a dream in which Leng Xiaoyao criticized him. At that time, he thought it might be real. However, now he turned out to be the head of Tiancheng Set, Country Dongchu, Land Guiyu in the previous incarnation. And in his dreams, the environment was totally different. They werent in the same era. As a result, Li Mochen was confused and didnt know which one was true. Leng Xiaoyao understood what he wanted to ask about. Its true that I owed you in the previous incarnation, but not in the Land Guiyu. It happened in the current time. I know its confusing, but youll understand after my exnation. I knew when you would have an attack of the illness, not because of a dream or the ability of foretelling, but because it had already happened before. It happened in my previous incarnation. Given the current situation, Leng Xiaoyao could be honest. She already learned his real identity, so it wasnt a big deal if he learned about hers. In addition, Leng Xiaoyao never wanted to keep it a secret from him. She simply needed a proper timing and now was a good chance. In the previous incarnation, I was the original Leng Xiaoyao. I was totally different from now. Back then, I didnt end my engagement with Chu Jianan. At the Mo familys party, Chu Jianan trapped me and ruined my reputation. I went into your room by ident. You had an attack of the illness at the same time. You lost your reason and we did something we shouldnt have done. The news exploded. You married me because you felt it was your responsibility. They did something they shouldnt have done? Chapter 3249 - 3249 I Didn’t Do It on Purpose 3249 I Didnt Do It on Purpose Li Mochen suddenly felt awkward and immediately moved his eyes away from Leng Xiaoyao. His heart pounded and his cheeks were hot. He couldnt help but think of Leng Xiaoyao was also embarrassed although she was drugged and unconscious back then. Bringing it up, she couldnt help thinking of what had happened at that time. Therefore, she didnt dare to meet Li Mochens eyes and missed his reaction. We rarely met afterwards and you were generous to me. You gave me a lot of money and helped me solve problems. We were like that for two years Saying that, Leng Xiaoyao suddenly looked upset. She was in no mood to think of the thing that they shouldnt have done. One day, I went to a bar with my friends. And I saw you. You told me to leave right away, but I didnt listen. I quarreled with you. You ordered Mu Yuan to take me away. Because of my shouting, your n was ruined and your enemies discovered you. All of a sudden, the bar was in chaos. I was held hostage. In order to rescue me, you were shot a few times. And your people Upon thinking of that scene, Leng Xiaoyao burst into tears. She was full of guilt and it broke her heart. Seeing that, Li Mochen went to hug her at once andforted her in a gentle voice. Its fine. Its gone. Nothing happened yet. Everyone is fine. Even though he didnt have memories of what Leng Xiaoyao was talking about and didnt feel it was familiar, it was already gone, so he wouldnt me Leng Xiaoyao for that. He didnt feel the story sounded familiar because it happened in Leng Xiaoyaos previous incarnation instead of his. He dreamed about Leng Xiaoyao because they were destined to meet. Leng Xiaoyao didnt realize that it wasnt right when Li Mochen hugged her. Instead, she feltforted when he did that. She continued. I died in the ident. In a daze, I heard a loud explosion. I am sure it was very serious and you all were killed because of me After that, I was reincarnated to Dipu Dongxia, in the United Kingdom on Alpha. It was like Country Han with basically the same history. The only difference was that they had different people,nd, and ce names. There were cultivators too, but not many. My parents, my grandmother, and my teacher were cultivators. They were at high levels. My younger twin brother, Leng Xiaoran, was also a cultivator. At the age of eighteen, I was about to get to the peak of the Golden Core Stage, so I went to the Kunlun Mountain and faced the tribtion. At that time, I learned that my teacher had foreseen my future. I was going to encounter serious trouble when I turned eighteen years old. It really happened. I failed in the tribtion and returned to the Seven Star Country, on Shenyu where Id lived for twenty years. Leng Xiaoyao exined. Li Mochen was shocked. To his astonishment, Leng Xiaoyao had been through so much. It hurt him to the core. Leng Xiaoyao added. When I woke up, I heard a voice saying in my mind. I cant leave until I finish the redemption. And the person Im going to save is you. So I told you I owed you in the previous incarnation. I cant let it happen again in this incarnation. She couldnt leave until she finished a task? What did that mean? Did it mean that she would go back to Alpha as long as he didnt get into trouble? Thinking of that, Li Mochen was sad and tightened his arms around Leng Xiaoyao. So, will you go back to where youe from if Im fine in two years? asked Li Mochen unwillingly. He didnt know when he started caring so much about Leng Xiaoyao. Even he didnt realize it. But Im not the same person as before. Although Im not at a high level yet, you know that I have strange power in my body. I was born with the talent to be a cultivator. Within one or two years, I can make a lot of progress. By then, even if we encounter the same trouble, it wont be a problem for me. Is it really a thing? asked Li Mochen. Leng Xiaoyao was struck dumb for a second because she had never thought about that. I-I dont know, Leng Xiaoyao said. She was suddenly confused. It was true that Li Mochen could regain his abilities within two years since he had a strange power in his body and his soul was from a master at the peak of the Yuan Ying Period. By then, he would easily be able to ovee the trouble. Anyway, since it was a new story and they werent together like they had been in the previous incarnation, She wouldnt cause Li Mochen trouble again. It was possible that the ident wouldnt happen. Afterwards, both of them were silent. After being silent for a while, they finally realized that they were hugging each other. The next moment, they loosened their arms, feeling extremely embarrassed. Um, I didnt do that on purpose. You were crying. I didnt know how tofort you. Li Mochen exined at once. No worries, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt care about it, but her heart was pounding. Was it because this was the first time that she had been so close to a man? That must be the reason! Li Mochen was also very nervous. This was the first time that he had been so close to a girl as well. Therefore, his heart was pounding too. Anyway, I want to visit Guiyun Land. So you should take me there when you go, Leng Xiaoyao said. She was going to return to Alpha and would visit the Guiyun Land too. She was greatly curious about it. Unfortunately, they were at low levels right now and had no ability to use the delivery formation. Otherwise, she would go there right away! No problem. Li Mochen answered. An idea dawned on him. If they didnte back after going to Guiyun Land, would Leng Xiaoyao not go back to her original world? Li Mochen was surprised by his idea, but he didnt think it was wrong. But there is little magical power in Shenyu. Its difficult for me to cultivate here. Can I absorb some power from you? It wont cause you any loss, Leng Xiaoyao asked. She had had that idea for a long time, but she needed Li Mochens agreement. If he was unwilling to do that, she wouldnt force him. Sure,e to see me whenever you need it. Li Mochen agreed without hesitation. He was happy to do that, and even felt better since Leng Xiaoyao needed him. Chapter 3250 - 3250 Did They Quarrel? 3250 Did They Quarrel? Once Mu Yiyang was done, he called Li Mochen and asked him whether he wanted to have some night snacks. Li Mochen didnt agree at once, first asking Leng Xiaoyao. If Leng Xiaoyao wanted to go, he would go. If not, he wouldnt bother to go out. Leng Xiaoyao agreed. Whether or not she really wanted to go, she didnt want Li Mochen to turn Mu Yiyang down because of her. After that, Li Mochen called Mu Yuan and Meng Fan and asked them to go with. Mu Yiyang and the others were aware that the credit should go to Leng Xiaoyao, so they admired her more than ever. That night, both Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen didnt fall asleep till it waste. They couldnt help thinking of the hug they had shared today and the thing Leng Xiaoyao said that they shouldnt have done. Even though neither of them had an impression of it, they could imagine it. Upon thinking of that, they flushed and their hearts pounded. After they fell asleep, they each had a dream. Leng Xiaoyao dreamed about returning to Alpha and reuniting with Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting. She was very happy. At the same time, she was also upset because she missed Li Mochen. She didnt know why she missed Li Mochen so badly. There was nothing between them! Li Mochen also dreamed about Leng Xiaoyao going back. He felt like he lost something and couldnt go back to normal. He didnt know why Leng Xiaoyao had such an impact on him. As a result, they were both slightly upset the next day and Mu Yiyang noticed it. You two look strange today. Did you quarrel? asked Mu Yiyang. Hearing that, both Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were struck dumb for a second. Leng Xiaoyao said resignedly, We didnt quarrel! Were just thinking about what happened yesterday. Fine! Thinking of what had happened yesterday, Mu Yiyang was in a bad mood too. However, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt thinking of the same thing as Mu Yiyang. Anyway, she wouldnt tell. In fact, she purposely did it to make Mu Yiyang misunderstand. Li Mochen had booked ne tickets yesterday, so after having night snacks, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen left. Because both of them were worried, they barely talked along the way and the atmosphere was a little depressing. Before long, the depressing atmosphere went away because they met someone Li Mochen knew at the terminal of the airport. It even caused a drama. Oh, is this Mr. Li, the heir of the Li family? No, you dont have a rtionship with the Li family any longer. Youve been abandoned by them. It was a man, who was about twenty-four years old. He was dressedpletely in famous brands and looked like an arrogant yboy. Looking at Li Mochen, he was full of disdain. In the past they would bully Li Mochen, but now it was impossible for them to do that. There was no way. There were two other men with Zheng Haoding. They were Feng Yiyan and Wei Nanxi. Both of them were rich heirs and had a good rtionship with Li Xiaoyang. Feng Yiyan clearly sided with Li Xiaoyang like Zheng Haoding, but Wei Nanxi didnt. Wei Nanxi just joined their circle. He didnt know much about the Li family and Li Xiaoyangs rtionship with Li Mochen. Therefore, he held no bias against Li Mochen. At the same time, he disagreed with Zheng Haodings mockery towards Li Mochen. However, he didnt know the reason for their behavior, so he said nothing. Sure enough. Without the Li family, hes nobody. Feng Yiyan chimed in mocking Li Mochen. But I heard he has a rtionship with many important figures, Zheng Haoding said disdainfully. He didnt attach much importance to Li Mochen just because of that. He didnt know what important figures Li Mochen had a rtionship with, but he didnt think that they wereparable to the Li family. Therefore, it wasnt a big deal. Important figures? Im scared, ha-ha, ha-ha! Feng Yiyan acted scared, thenughed loudly. Zheng, Feng, I think you should stop! Wei Nanxi couldnt stand it any more. He opened his mouth and expressed his disagreement. Why? We should also hate whoever Xiaoyang doesnt like, Zheng Haoding said nonchntly. Li Mochen ignored their mockery and didnt bother to reply, but Leng Xiaoyao was angry. Brother Mochen, who is Xiaoyang? asked Leng Xiaoyao. She already had a guess about it. If she guessed correctly, he should be Li Mochens cousin. Zheng Haoding and the others didnt notice Leng Xiaoyao until they heard her voice. Afterwards, they were stunned by her beauty. Especially Zheng Haoding, he could hardly take his eyes off of Leng Xiaoyao. He only paid attention to Li Mochen earlier, so he ignored the girl next to him. Unexpectedly, the girl was stunning. He had seen all kinds of pretty girls before, but none of them could amaze him so quickly. Zheng Haoding was clearly attracted to Leng Xiaoyao. Seeing Zheng Haodings reaction, Li Mochen was annoyed. He even wanted to beat Zheng Haoding. However, his reason stopped him. Hes the son of my fathers younger brother. He answered Leng Xiaoyaos question. He didnt admit that he was a member of the Li family and that Li Xiaoyang was his cousin, but he couldnt deny the fact that his father was a member of the Li family and Li Xiaoyangs father was his fathers brother. After verifying who Li Xiaoyang was, Leng Xiaoyao hated him and his friends even more. Miss, may I know your name? My name is Zheng Haoding, I am the heir of the Zheng family in the capital city. Have you heard of the Zheng family? My family is one of the richest families in the capital city. Zheng Haoding suddenly tried to arouse Leng Xiaoyaos interest. Really? asked Leng Xiaoyao, showing interest. Seeing that, Zheng Haoding disdained her. It turned out that all women were the same. They all loved money. Nevertheless, Zheng Haoding had a lot of interest in Leng Xiaoyao because she was gorgeous. He never took it seriously and would marry a woman chosen by his family. He didnt care who the woman was as long as she didnt stop him from ying around outside. Chapter 3251 - 3251 Do Whatever I Want 3251 Do Whatever I Want Of course its true. So, can we be friends? Zheng Haoding asked. He was sure that he would seed and Leng Xiaoyao would agree. But It seemed to be a difficult decision for Leng Xiaoyao and she gave Li Mochen a nce. In the eyes of Zheng Haoding and his friends, Leng Xiaoyao seemed to be hesitating about whether to form a good rtionship with Zheng Haoding or Li Mochen. However, Li Mochen understood Leng Xiaoyaos scheme. Zheng Haoding was going to get in trouble. Li Mochen was happy because Leng Xiaoyao schemed against Zheng Haoding for him. But what? Are you afraid of Li Mochen? Tell you what, hes been abandoned by his family. Hes merely a nobody now. If the Li family wants to ruin his life, it couldnt be easier, but Im different. Im the most important member of my family. I can have whatever I want, Zheng Haoding said. He clearly disdained Li Mochen very much and was quite satisfied with himself. Im not talking about that. I mean I dont make friends with dogs, especially those that bite people for no reason. What if it has rabies and bites me? Im afraid Ill be sued if I kill it by ident, Leng Xiaoyao said, acting innocent. However, what she said was really humiliating. You Zheng Haoding was furious. He pointed a finger at Leng Xiaoyao, trembling in anger. To his astonishment, this girl dared to humiliate him. How dare you say that Haoding is a dog? Thats rude! Feng Yiyan criticized Leng Xiaoyao as well. Only Wei Nanxi stayed calm. After all, he wasnt humiliated and he disliked Zheng Haoding and Feng Yiyans behavior. Therefore, he felt that they deserved it when Leng Xiaoyao swore at them. At the beginning, he also thought that Leng Xiaoyao was a gold-digger, so he disdained her too, but unexpectedly, she was just fooling Zheng Haoding. p, p! Leng Xiaoyao wanted to knock their hands away, but someone did it before she could. It was Li Mochen. He hit their hands away, causing their hands to swell immediately. They frowned from the pain. Dont point your finger at her. Li Mochen coldly stared at Zheng Haoding. You Zheng Haoding and Feng Yiyan were mad. However, they found it hard to breathe once they met Li Mochens angry eyes. They could barely speak and felt extremely stressed. Afterwards, Zheng Haoding came back to his senses. He didnt think that he should be afraid of Li Mochen. As a result, he shouted angrily, Li Mochen, how dare you hit me! Youre really bold, but youll pay for that. Saying that, Zheng Haoding attacked Li Mochen. Unfortunately, Li Mochen easily caught his fist and held it tightly. Zheng Haoding couldnt move or withdraw his hand. It angered Zheng Haoding more than ever. Li Mochen said nothing, but didnt let Zheng Haoding go. You Zheng Haoding was angry. The next moment, he moved his other hand to hit Li Mochen. At that moment, Li Mochen suddenly let him go, but he used a lot of force, causing Zheng Haoding to stumble. Luckily, Feng Yiyan supported him, or he would have fallen. Li Mochen, good for you! How dare you treat me like this? Zheng Haoding clenched his teeth. However, this time, he didnt dare to fight back because he could see that Li Mochen wasnt weak. I already did. Li Mochen frowned and looked at Zheng Haoding as if he was an idiot. You Zheng Haoding was full of anger. You Zheng Haoding had the same reaction, but he didnt have a problem with speaking. He was simply too angry to speak. Li Mochen, how dare you treat us like this? Arent you afraid that well kick you out of the capital city? Feng Yiyan threatened. Do whatever you want, Li Mochen said. He wasnt affected by Feng Yiyans threat at all. You Feng Yiyan was too angry to say anything. He didnt expect Li Mochen to be so arrogant. Brother Mochen, lets go! I feel disgusted having to stay with trash for too long, Leng Xiaoyao said, then she grabbed Li Mochens hand and walked away. Li Mochen gave a nce at his hand which was being held by Leng Xiaoyao. He didnt hate it. Instead, there was a slight smile on his lips. Zheng Haoding and Feng Yiyan were unwilling to let them go, but they couldnt do anything about it. They were no match for Li Mochen. If they continued to bother him, they wouldnt get anything good for them. Anyway, they harbored grudges against Li Mochen. As soon as they had a chance, they would pay him back. Leng Xiaoyao also remembered their faces. If they dared to attack Li Mochen again, she wouldnt hesitate to teach them a lesson. She didnt carry aptop with her. If she did, she would have made them unable to board. They are so hateful. If I go to the capital city in the future, I will definitely teach them a lesson, but what if they bully me with their power now that I messed with them? Brother Mochen, can you handle it? asked Leng Xiaoyao. She knew that Li Mochen was powerful, but she didnt know how powerful he was. After all, those men were from the top families in the capital city. If they bullied her with their power, she would be in trouble. After all, violence couldnt solve every problem. Nevertheless, that didnt mean that she was scared. You can do whatever you want to do. If you cant handle it, just leave it to me. Even if you forgive them, they wont let you go once they see you again. Therefore, you dont need to hesitate to punish them, Li Mochen said. He knew them very well. If they met Leng Xiaoyao again, they would definitely make things difficult for her even though she was a girl. If they used violence, they couldnt defeat Leng Xiaoyao. However, if they used their power, Leng Xiaoyao might not be able to handle it. Anyway the existence of the Wolf Gang was enough to make those powerful families in the capital city stand in awe. If they knew that Leng Xiaoyao had the support of the Wolf Gang, they wouldnt dare to make things too difficult for Leng Xiaoyao. In addition, Leng Xiaoyao was angry because of him, so he was very happy. Can you really handle it? Will it cause you trouble? asked Leng Xiaoyao. She was still afraid that it might have a bad effect on Li Mochen. Its fine, Li Mochen reassured. Since Li Mochen said that, Leng Xiaoyao believed him. At this time, Leng Xiaoyao suddenly realized that she was still holding Li Mochens hand. The next moment, she loosened her hand and said in slight embarrassment. Im sorry, I didnt do that on purpose. Chapter 3252 - 3252 I Have Good Luck! 3252 I Have Good Luck! I dont mind, said Li Mochen. It was the truth, but he was a little upset when Leng Xiaoyao said that. After what had happened earlier, they werent as depressed as before. Li Mochen sent Leng Xiaoyao back to the Leng familys mansion in City Chang. Then he immediately flew back to City Qin. Although it wasted a lot of time and money by sending Leng Xiaoyao home, he was happy to do it. When Leng Xiaoyao got back to the Leng familys mansion, it was about 5 pm. Because it was Sunday today, the other family members were also home. Leng Yuchen was home too and they were in the living room. Leng Xiaoyao was absent, so Leng Changyuan wasnt in a good mood. Even if Leng Yuchen was chatting with him, he still had an absent expression. As a result, Leng Yuchen was very unhappy, but he didnt show it in front of Leng Changyuan. Leng Yuchen didnt understand it. In many other families, they usually valued boys over girls. However, in the Leng family, Leng Changyuan cared more about Leng Xiaoyao, who was going to marry into another family sooner orter, than him who was the Leng familys grandson. He would be a member of the Leng family forever, whereas Leng Xiaoyao would leave. In fact, Leng Changyuan treated Leng Yuchen very well. However, the treatment he received wasntparable to what Leng Xiaoyao received. After all, Leng Xiaoyao didnt have a mother, so Leng Changyuan needed to take care of her. Even if Leng Changyuan didnt focus, Leng Yuchen still continued to talk with him. He simply wanted to be close to him. At that time, Leng Changyuan suddenly heard Leng Xiaoyaos voice from outside. He was excited and immediately stood up leaving Leng Yuchen, who was still talking to him, at the side. Leng Yuchen was embarrassed, and so were his parents. Yaoyao is home. How was your day? asked Leng Changyuan with a beaming smile. It was very pleasant. Leng Xiaoyao also smiled. I have a gift for you! She carried a paper box about twenty inches long. It contained the wild ginseng and reishi mushrooms that she had found on the Ind of Bones. What is it? asked Leng Changyuan. Youll know after you open it, Leng Xiaoyao said with a mysterious smile. Is it heavy? asked Leng Changyuan. The box was big, so he was afraid that it was too heavy for Leng Xiaoyao to carry. Before Leng Xiaoyao said anything, Leng Changyuan snapped at Leng Yecheng next to him. Are you blind? Take the box from Yaoyaos hand already. Its not heavy. Its very light, Leng Xiaoyao said at once. However, Leng Yecheng still took the box from Leng Xiaoyaos hand. Even if he knew that she could carry it, he didnt want to be criticized by Leng Changyuan again. Leng Yecheng was more than willing to do that, but he stillined to himself that his father totally forgot that Leng Xiaoyao was able to carry arge stone of over fifty kilograms, whereas he just recovered from his injuries! Anyway, Master Leng cared about Leng Xiaoyao very much, so he had to bear it. Luckily, this box was indeed light, or he might have gotten injured again. Upon hearing that Leng Xiaoyao brought a gift for Leng Changyuan, everyone was curious about it. After knowing that Leng Xiaoyao sent Leng Changyuan jadest time, they didnt dare to disdain her again. Without dy, they moved closer. Even before seeing the gift, Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi got jealous because they knew that it couldnt be bad. Leng Yecheng put the box down on the ground, then opened it with a knife. The things inside were all packed, so they saw many small wooden boxes after the box was opened. Without hesitation, Leng Changyuan opened them on his own. After seeing reishi mushrooms in those wooden boxes, everyone was surprised. The others knew little about reishi mushrooms, but Leng Changyuan knew a bit. He could tell the age of these reishi mushrooms at a nce. They were obviously very valuable. Leng Changyuan was surprised and excited. No one would dislike valuable things. Do these wooden boxes all contain reishi mushrooms? Leng Yecheng asked, opening another one. There were indeed reishi mushrooms. Yaoyao, did you buy them? asked Leng Changyuan. If that was the case, it must have been very expensive. Nevertheless, he was still very happy to receive a gift from Leng Xiaoyao. Not at all. I found them on a mountain, Leng Xiaoyao said. Your luck is extremely good! Leng Yecheng eximed. He believed Leng Xiaoyaos words because he knew she had the ability. Leng Changyuan agreed with him. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng didnt doubt it, but the others couldnt believe it. It wasnt easy to find reishi mushrooms! Therefore, Song Meiyu said, Is it so easy to find reishi mushrooms? Where did you find them? I have good luck! Leng Xiaoyao gave a perfunctory answer. Song Meiyu was struck dumb for a second, then stopped speaking. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng continued to open the boxes. In addition to the reishi mushrooms, they also saw wild ginseng, surprising them again. The wild ginseng wasnt small at all, so it must be very old. Yaoyao, d-did you find this wild ginseng from a mountain too? It must have grown for many years! Leng Changyuan was so excited that his hands were shaking a little. Yes, this wild ginseng should be over five hundred years old. I think its about to take on the shape of a human being. When I dug it out, it tried to run away, but I caught it at once, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, everyone gasped in shock. It was said that wild ginseng could run, but no one had seen it before. Therefore, nobody was sure whether it was true. Anyway, as the news spread, some people were convinced to some extent. ordingly, they were willing to believe it even though it was still quite shocking. Moreover, this wild ginseng was over five hundred years old. It should be worth several million yuan! It was true that wild ginseng of over five hundred years old would be worth at least five million yuan. Song Meiyus family was envious, especially Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi. Why was Leng Xiaoyao so lucky? Can wild ginseng really run? Leng Changyuan asked in surprise. Yeah! Thats why people tie it up with red threads, so that it cant escape, Leng Xiaoyao said. It was true, but only ginseng that was hundreds of years old could run. If any random ginseng could run, it would be much harder to catch ginseng. In that case, everyone believed it. It was true that precious ginseng was always tied up to prevent it from running away. Is there more wild ginseng? asked Song Meiyu acidly. She was unwilling to believe it, because what was shown already filled her with jealousy. If there was more, she didnt know how to live! Chapter 3253 - 3253 Helped Leng Xiaoyao? 3253 Helped Leng Xiaoyao? I found two pieces of wild ginseng and six reishi mushrooms this time. All of them are at least three hundred years old. Leng Xiaoyao smiled and exined. She wasnt affected by Song Meiyus words. Anyway, Song Meiyu would see them after the boxes were opened. Leng Xiaoyao could anger her by answering her questions for fun. Song Meiyu was indeed mad and was even about to faint. Leng Yuqis face was also distorted in jealousy. Two pieces of wild ginseng and six reishi mushrooms that were at least three hundred years old? How much money would they be worth? Wild ginseng and reishi mushrooms over a hundred years old were extremely valuable. These two older pieces of wild ginseng could be worth about seven million yuan. The six reishi mushrooms that were several hundred years old were worth about ten million yuan in all. Wild ginseng and reishi mushrooms that were several hundred years old were very effective in medical treatments. Wild ginseng and reishi mushrooms on the market could only improve ones physical condition over a long time. Yaoyao, youre amazing! You found so many of them. Leng Yecheng was short of words to describe his admiration for Leng Xiaoyao. Of course, like grandfather, like granddaughter, Leng Xiaoyao said with satisfaction. Her words pleased Leng Changyuan, making himugh. Are these all for your grandfather? Is there any for me? said Leng Yecheng. He had great interest in these wild ginseng and reishi mushrooms. He didnt want to eat or sell them. He simply wanted to collect them. This wild ginseng and these two reishi mushrooms are for you. The rest is grandpas, said Leng Xiaoyao. She gave a younger piece of ginseng and two random reishi mushrooms to Leng Yecheng. She didnt forget him. Really, thank you, Yaoyao! Leng Yecheng was just saying it, but Leng Xiaoyao really gave some to him, so he was very happy. Leng Xiaoyao didnt share them with Leng Yehuas family, so they were displeased, especially Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi. They held the strongest hostility towards Leng Xiaoyao. Song Meiyu directly said, Xiaoyao, shouldnt you give some to your Uncle Yehua after giving them to your grandfather and Uncle Yecheng? She scolded Leng Xiaoyao for not treating them equally. Her husband and Leng Yecheng were both Master Lengs sons. How could Leng Xiaoyao treat them unfairly? Shut your mouth! Leng Yehua felt extremely embarrassed, so he immediately snapped at Song Meiyu. Although he was also displeased when Leng Xiaoyao gave nothing to him, he clearly knew the reason, so he said nothing about it. After all, it was Leng Xiaoyaos stuff. She could decide whom to share with, and he had no right to judge her. Now Song Meiyu pointed it out, which only embarrassed him more. Dont you know why Yaoyao would do that? Did you forget how you treat Yaoyao? Leng Changyuan coldly asked Song Meiyu. Song Meiyu opened her mouth wanting to say something, but didnt know what to say. Even if Leng Changyuan was right, she was unwilling to ept it. Im going back to my room now. Leng Yehua felt that he shouldnt stay in the living room any longer, so he walked away. The others felt the same and returned to their rooms. Humph! Leng Changyuan snorted. Although he was upset that the family was arguing with one another, he couldnt do anything about it. After all, it was Leng Yehuas familys fault, so he obviously sided with Leng Xiaoyao. It was already very nice of him that he didnt chase them out of the house. After all, Leng Yecheng paid for this house. Even if Leng Yehua was a senior official in the government, his sry wasnt very high. He could afford a 100-square-meters house, but he couldnt afford arge house. However, they werent grateful at all and even wanted to steal it. Leng Xiaoyao was unwilling to talk with them. She didnt want Leng Changyuan to be affected either. Therefore, she immediately changed the topic. Grandpa, youre in a good condition right now, but you can be physically stronger. Dont eat too much at a time, or itll damage your health. Ill write down a food therapy prescription for youter. You can eat them twice or three times a week. Isnt it a waste if I eat them? Leng Changyuan asked. They would only be wasted if you dont eat them and simply put them away. We dontck money. Your health is more important, Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Changyuan agreed with Leng Xiaoyao, so he no longer thought it was a waste. At the same time, he was very touched. Great, you can make the decision. Leng Yecheng didnt want to eat them, so he decided to put them away. Song Meiyu followed Leng Yehua back to their room, then sheined. Leng Xiaoyao showed no respect for you. Has she forgotten that youre her uncle! Song Meiyu felt that Leng Xiaoyao shouldnt treat them like this even though they had treated her badly before. Even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt give them ginseng, she should give them two reishi mushrooms! Enough! After Yuyi did those things to her, do you think Leng Xiaoyao will still be nice to us? Although youre dissatisfied, why did you have to say it aloud and embarrass me? Leng Yehua was mad. I know Yuqi has stolen Chu Jianan from Leng Xiaoyao, but it was Chu Jianan who preferred Yuqi to her. If Chu Jianan had chosen Leng Xiaoyao, Yuqi wouldnt have sessfully stolen him. I think Yuqi has helped Leng Xiaoyao. If Leng Xiaoyao really married Chu Jianan, she would have lived a bad life! And, if it hadnt been for Yuqis rtionship with Chu Jianan, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt have be so different. Song Meiyu argued. She felt that Leng Xiaoyao should thank them because she changed sopletely because of Leng Yuqi. Enough, whatever youre thinking about, dont tell anyone. Dont humiliate me. Leng Yehua snapped at her. In fact, he agreed with Song Meiyu even if it was amoral. However, no one waspletely selfless. If they werent selfish, they would have stopped Leng Yuqi from having a secret rtionship with Chu Jianan, or if Chu Jianan was born in an ordinary family, he wouldnt have let them be together. However, Chu Jianans family was very rich, so he didnt oppose it and even went against his father to support Leng Yuqi. Anyway, he still wanted to save face and didnt want to say it aloud. After Leng Yehua finished, he walked out of the bedroom to the study. He wanted to be alone for a while. Song Meiyu was reluctant to ept the result, but she could do nothing about it. Leng Xiaoyao went back to her roomter and only came out for dinner at 6 pm. Chapter 3254 - 3254 Must Have Been Dumped 3254 Must Have Been Dumped Back in her room, Leng Xiaoyao turned on herptop and continued to investigate Jiang Yihan and Chu Jianan. Without surprise, they stayed in Chu Jianans apartment yesterday. Leng Xiaoyao directly sent the evidence to Leng Yuqis phone and waited to see the drama. When Leng Yuqi was in her room, she yed on her phone, so she saw the message at once. It was a message with pictures from an anonymous number. Leng Yuqi thought that it was an ad or virus, but she immediately read it as soon as she noticed Chu Jianans name. It was a text attached with a video. The text was very short: Chu Jianans secret rtionship with Jiang Yihan. Upon seeing those words, Leng Yuqi was struck dumb. What did it mean that Chu Jianan had a secret rtionship with Jiang Yihan? What could happen between them? Leng Yuqi refused to believe that Chu Jianan had any secrets with Jiang Yihan behind her back. After all, one of them was her boyfriend, while the other was her best friend. Leng Yuqi didnt believe it, but she quickly yed the video to see what it was. She rushed to do that, not because she didnt believe it, but because she was doubtful. She couldnt wait to see the content of this video. At the beginning of the video, Chu Jianan supported Jiang Yihan out of a private room from a clubhouse. Seeing that, Leng Yuqi was shocked and found it hard to breathe. No, it couldnt be true. It wasnt true. It must be a coincidence. Chu Jianan must have met Jiang Yihan by ident and sent her home after she was drunk. However, why did they drink together? Why didnt they tell her? Before Leng Yuqi could figure it out, she watched them stepping into an elevator. They didnt leave, but went upstairs. There was a hotel upstairs. Why did they go to a hotel? Afterwards, they went into the hotel. Leng Yuqi said to herself that Chu Jianan simply helped Jiang Yihan book a room. He would leave after cing Jiang Yihan down. Unfortunately, the video was skipped to the next morning. At about 7 am, Jiang Yihan left the room, then Chu Jianan left two hourster. Seeing that, Leng Yuqi was shocked. Leng Yuqi didnt want to believe it, but she couldnt persuade herself to not believe it. She loved Chu Jianan and always trusted him. However, she wasnt dumb and couldnt fool herself with a random reason. Besides, she had called Chu Jianan that day, but Chu Jianan didnt answer it. The next day, he told her that he was drunk that night and didnt hear her call. Back then, she didnt doubt it at all, but now the truth came out. Before Leng Yuqi thought of a reason for that, the video showed Jiang Yihan going to Chu Jianans apartment. She didnt leave until the next morning. It wasnt over, but Leng Yuqi was very sure that they had a sexual rtionship behind her back. In an instant, she burst into tears. Leng Yuchen heard it when he went out of his room at that moment. He immediately knocked on the door of Leng Yuqis room. Yuqi, are you alright? Leng Yuqi didnt reply and continued to cry. Leng Yuchen called her for a while but heard no reply, so he went downstairs to see their parents. As soon as Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu heard that, they went upstairs and knocked on the door of Leng Yuqis room. They called her name too, but Leng Yuqi still gave no response. This time, Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu were anxious. Coincidentally, Leng Xiaoyao walked out. She leaned against the frame of the door, looking at them with great interest. It was true that people shouldnt do uneptable things because they would be paid back. Leng Yuqi was bearing the result right now! Song Meiyu couldnt care less about Leng Xiaoyao and continued to knock on the door and call Leng Yuqi. The noises on the third floor alerted Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng on the first floor. They went up as well. Whats going on here? asked Leng Changyuan with displeasure. We dont know. Yuqi is crying inside. She sounds very sad, but she refuses to reply to us, Leng Yehua said anxiously. He was afraid that Leng Yuqi was hurting herself in the room. If she doesnt reply, kick the door open, said Leng Changyuan. No matter how much he disliked Leng Yuqi, he was also worried about her in such a situation. Will she be scared? asked Song Meiyu worriedly. Its not important. What if shes in danger because you dy it any longer? Leng Changyuan shouted in anger. He felt as if they were idiots! Without hesitation, Leng Yehua kicked the door of Leng Yuqis room. Leng Yehua used a lot of force, so the door was kicked open in a second. The loud sound scared Leng Yuqi, so she stopped crying at once. However, when she saw Leng Yehua and the others walking inside, she shouted, Go out! You all go out! She didnt want to see anyone at this moment. The others stopped, but Song Meiyu ran to her bed and asked her with worries, Yuqi, what happened? Tell mom. Go out, go out! Leng Yuqi didnt answer her mothers question. She simply wanted them to leave. I think she must have been dumped. At this time, they heard Leng Xiaoyaos voice from outside, gloating over Leng Yuqis misfortune. Leng Yuqi immediately stopped and turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao with extreme hatred. Shut up! Because Leng Xiaoyao pointed the truth out, Leng Yuqi got angry. Well, it seems that I guessed correctly. Leng Xiaoyao sneered. Go away! Leng Yuqi roared. She felt that Leng Xiaoyao came tough at her. She was betrayed by Chu Jianan and her best friend, so Leng Xiaoyao must be very happy and satisfied. Song Meiyu was angry with Leng Xiaoyaos guess and wanted to argue with her, but she noticed Leng Yuqis reaction and asked Leng Yuqi at once, Yuqi, what happened? Did you Did Chu Jianan really break up with Leng Yuqi? If so, it must have been Chu Jianans idea. After all, Leng Yuqi loved him deeply. If it was Leng Yuqis idea, she wouldnt cry her heart out. If Chu Jianan dumped Leng Yuqi, it was his fault. Within a few seconds, Song Meiyu thought of a lot of things. Seeing Leng Yuqis reaction, the others agreed that it might be true. Therefore, all of them were unhappy. Yuqi, what exactly happened? Tell me, did Chu Jianan hurt you? If so, Ill teach him a lesson for you, Leng Yuchen said, his voiceced with hatred. Chapter 3255 - 3255 There Is Nothing Between Yuqi and Me 3255 There Is Nothing Between Yuqi and Me Leng Yuqi refused to tell them and only wanted them to leave. Go out! You all go out! You can go out. Ill stay here with Yuqi, said Song Meiyu. If they all stayed there, Leng Yuqi wouldnt tell them anything. Hearing that, the others went out and closed the door, leaving Leng Yuqi and Song Meiyu in the room. Leng Yuqi didnt chase Song Meiyu out because she wanted to talk about it with her mother. Yuqi, what happened? Tell mom, or mom will be worried about you, Song Meiyu said. Leng Yuqi said nothing. She grabbed her phone and asked Song Meiyu to look at it by herself. After watching the video, Song Meiyu was furious. It turned out that Chu Jianan betrayed Leng Yuqi with her best friend, Jiang Yihan. Theyre so shameless. How dare they betray you like this? Arent they afraid that theyll be punished? Theyre trash! Song Meiyu swore and her face distorted in anger. It seemed as if she was going to kill them. When Leng Yuqi was betrayed, Song Meiyu med other people. However, when Leng Yuqi betrayed Leng Xiaoyao with Chu Jianan, she supported them and felt that it happened because Leng Yuqi was very charming. It was Leng Xiaoyaos fault that she wasnt attractive enough to Chu Jianan. Mom, what should I do? What should I do? asked Leng Yuqi. She was heart-broken at this moment and didnt know what to do. Since Chu Jianan has betrayed you, you cant be with him any longer, but he must give us an exnation. And your friend, I cant believe shes such a bi*ch. How dare she sleep with your boyfriend? Did her parents tell her to do that? Song Meiyu said furiously. However, she didnt realize that she was the type of person she was criticizing. Her daughter was also a bi*ch. After Leng Xiaoyao and the others were locked outside, they didnt leave right away because they wanted to know what had happened. Leng Xiaoyao knew, but wouldnt say it, otherwise she would be exposed. Leng Yuqi was heart-broken and Song Meiyu was furious, but Leng Xiaoyao had no sympathy for them. She didnt feel guilty and believed that they deserved it. They should feel lucky that they were members of the Leng family, so she didnt punish them seriously for Leng Changyuans sake. If they were outsiders, they would have received a much worse punishment. Knowing why Leng Yuqi cried so sadly, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng werent mad, instead they felt it was a good result. Even if Chu Jianan didnt betray Leng Yuqi, Leng Changyuan wouldnt allow them to be together unless Leng Yuqi cut off her rtionship with him. Nevertheless, they felt that Song Meiyu was shameless too. Now Yuqi is going through the same thing as Yaoyao, but she thinks Chu Jianan and the girl are shameless. When Yuqi and Chu Jianan betrayed Leng Yuqi, why didnt she think they were shameless? Leng Changyuan snorted. In his eyes, Song Meiyu was the most shameless. Leng Yehua and Leng Yuchen were embarrassed. Even if they had the same idea as Song Meiyu, they were aware that it was immoral, so they wouldnt publicly support her. After learning about the situation, Leng Changyuan didnt want to stay there any longer. He called Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng to go downstairs with him. As they walked away, he continued toin about them. When Chu Jianan and Yuqi betrayed Yaoyao, why didnt they criticize Chu Jianan? Im not surprised that he betrayed Yuqi now. I simply didnt expect it to happen so fast, Leng Changyuan said. He had a very bad impression of Chu Jianan and even felt disgusted by him. Leng Yuqi deserves it. Im very happy right now, Leng Yecheng said, voice thick with satisfaction. Leng Changyuan also felt that Leng Yuqi deserved it, but she was his granddaughter, so he didnt feel pleased no matter how much he disliked her. In Leng Yuqis room. But I really like him! said Leng Yuqi. Even if she was very hurt and heart-broken, she couldnt get over Chu Jianan right away. If she didnt like him so much, she wouldnt have gone against her grandfather and Uncle Yecheng to be together with him. Song Meiyu had a big frown. Do you want to forgive him? Song Meiyu couldnt ept it. I dont know. Ill be in a lot of pain if I have to leave him, but I also cant ept the fact that he betrayed me with Jiang Yihan, Leng Yuqi said. She didnt know what to do. Ill call Chu Jianan right now to see what he says about it, said Song Meiyu. She immediately picked up Leng Yuqis phone and called Chu Jianan. Leng Yuqi didnt stop her because she also wanted to know what Chu Jianan wanted to say. Chu Jianan didnt answer it until Song Meiyu called him the second time. Once he picked up, he said, What is it? Im busy right now. Youre busy? Busy doing what? Dating Jiang Yihan? Chu Jianan, whats going on between you and Jiang Yihan? Song Meiyu questioned him. Chu Jianan was struck dumb for a second, but didnt think that Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi had already found out about his secret rtionship with Jiang Yihan. He thought that Leng Xiaoyao told them about their meeting. There is nothing between Jiang Yihan and me. Did Leng Xiaoyao tell you anything? I only hung out with my friends and met Jiang Yihan by chance, said Chu Jianan. He med Leng Xiaoyao for interfering in his business. Nothing happened these days, so he thought that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt say that, but unexpectedly she still did that. Chu Jianan Song Meiyu gritted through her teeth, Im talking about your sleeping with Jiang Yihan in the same room. Jiang Yihan has stayed in your apartment several times. Did you think you could keep it a secret from us? Chu Jianan was stunned. To his astonishment, they already knew. Anyway, since they already knew, he didnt bother to keep it a secret any longer. After all, he already lost interest in Leng Yuqi. However, he was curious about how they found it out, so he asked, How do you know that? Its not important. I need an exnation right now. Have you ever thought about Yuqis feelings? Song Meiyu questioned him again. There is nothing between Yuqi and me. Why should I care about her feelings? Chu Jianan said airily. He refused to admit that there was something between Leng Yuqi and him. Besides, it sounded like he didnt care about her at all. Chapter 3256 - 3256 Refuse to Admit It 3256 Refuse to Admit It What did you say? Song Meiyu was furious. What do you mean that there is nothing between Yuqi and you? Arent you boyfriend and girlfriend? Jianan, how could you say that? Leng Yuqi also questioned him and began to cry again. What did it mean that there was nothing between him and her? Werent they boyfriend and girlfriend? They had slept together. If they werent boyfriend and girlfriend, were they friends with benefits? She would never do that! In fact, Leng Yuqi made a joke out of herself. Before Leng Xiaoyao ended her engagement with Chu Jianan, they had already had sex. Didnt your family say that Leng Yuqi cant be together with me? I dont think anyone knows that Leng Yuqi has a rtionship with me, Chu Jianan said disdainfully. When they were unaware of his sexual rtionship with Jiang Yihan, he decided not to tell them right away. Even if he had to tell them, he nned to do it after Leng Yuqi finished the National College Entrance Examination because he had sincerely liked her. He would care about her feelings. Unfortunately, his affection for her faded away and he already lost his patience for her. He never forced himself to ept anyone. Even if he still liked Leng Yuqi, he would still dump her if she displeased or angered him. Song Meiyu was struck dumb for a second. They had indeed said that to him, and no outsiders knew that Leng Yuqi was still together with Chu Jianan. However, Chu Jianan replied to her that they would secretly be together. Arent you secretly together? How could you deny it? Song Meiyu was mad. I havent seen Leng Yuqi in a long time. Dont nder me. Alright, Im busy now. Dont call me again, Chu Jianan said impatiently, then directly hung up. You Song Meiyu was furious and continued to call him, but Chu Jianan refused to answer her calls. When she called him the third time, she couldnt get through to him at all because Chu Jianan cklisted Leng Yuqis phone number. Song Meiyu was so mad that she almost smashed the phone. However, it was Leng Yuqis phone and there was evidence of Chu Jianans betrayal. Even though Leng Xiaoyao was in the living room at this moment, she used her magical senses and clearly heard Song Meiyus conversation with Chu Jianan. She felt it was extremely funny. To her surprise, Chu Jianan was so shameless and cold-blooded. She had thought that he would at least feel guilty! She had to admit that Chu Jianan was really an awful person. Leng Yuqi couldnt ept it and cried her heart out. She was short of breath, then she passed out. Outside the door, Leng Yehua and Leng Yuchen heard her and immediately rushed inside. Because the door was already kicked and broken by Leng Yehua, it couldnt be closed and stayed ajar. Hows Yuqi? asked Leng Yehua. She fainted, said Song Meiyu. Send her to the hospital, now! Leng Yehua eximed. Then he picked Leng Yuqi up at once. When Leng Yehua hurriedly carried Leng Yuqi downstairs, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng went to see what had happened. Whats wrong? asked Leng Changyuan with concern. Yuqi passed out. We need to take her to the hospital right now. No need to wait for us for dinner, Leng Yehua said. Without dy, he ran outside, followed by Song Meiyu and Leng Yuchen. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were also worried about Leng Yuqi, especially Leng Changyuan. After all, Leng Yuqi was his granddaughter. He hoped that she could learn a lesson from it, but he didnt want her to be hurt. Although Leng Yecheng disliked Leng Yuqi, they were family, so he was unhappy right now too. Only Leng Xiaoyao felt nothing because Leng Yuqi only passed out and wasnt in danger. Leng Xiaoyao didnt think that Leng Yuqi wouldmit suicide because Chu Jianan betrayed her. If Leng Yuqi did that, Leng Xiaoyao would try to rescue her as long as she wasnt dead. She would teach Leng Yuqi a lesson, but didnt want her to die. She wasnt that evil. However, it was necessary for her to tell Leng Yuqi what Chu Jianan was doing. Anyway, Leng Yuqi would know sooner orter. Even if she didnt tell her, she would be told by other people. Fine! Leng Changyuan sighed with an absent expression. Grandpa, dont worry, shes fine. She simply fainted. Leng Xiaoyaoforted Leng Changyuan. Even if shes hurt this time, she asked for it. We told her not to get together with Chu Jianan, but she wouldnt listen, Leng Changyuan said. Although he said that, he was still worried. Oh, what Chu Jianan has done really humiliates us. He betrayed you first, then betrayed Yuqi. Does he think were easy to take advantage of? Leng Changyuan said in anger. Leng Yuqi deserved the result, but Chu Jianans behavior was humiliating. The Leng family couldnt ept it. Dont worry, grandpa, Chu Jianan will be punished, Leng Xiaoyao said. After telling Leng Yuqi about the bad news, Leng Xiaoyao didnt n to stop there. After all, only Leng Yuqi was hurt while Chu Jianan was still ying around. In fact, Leng Xiaoyao decided to give Chu Jianan a more serious punishment. For Leng Changyuans sake, Leng Xiaoyao didnt punish Leng Yuqi seriously. She only told Leng Yuqi the truth that she would have found out sooner orter. As an outsider, Chu Jianan wouldnt receive such a light punishment. He would pay a big price for what he had done. Leng Yecheng understood that Leng Xiaoyao was going to pay Chu Jianan back. He was curious about what she would do, but knew that he shouldnt ask. No matter what Leng Xiaoyao was going to do to Chu Jianan, he wouldnt stop her. He had the same opinion as Leng Changyuan and believed that Leng Yuqi deserved it, but he was also mad at Chu Jianan for humiliating the Leng family. If Chu Jianan had broken up with Leng Yuqi before getting together with another girl, it would still be eptable. However, Chu Jianan deliberately humiliated them. On the way to the hospital, Song Meiyu told Leng Yehua what Chu Jianan had said to her on the phone. Leng Yehua was angry, but he said nothing. Leng Yuchen decided to beat Chu Jianan. He didnt say it, because he knew that his family would stop him, but he couldnt ept it. Leng Yuqi woke up before they reached the hospital, but they still went to the hospital. Leng Yuqi didnt cry after waking up. She looked really hopeless and depressed. Song Meiyu talked to her, but she ignored her. They were all scared and were afraid that she became dumb from the shock. Chapter 3257 - 3257 Beat Him! 3257 Beat Him! Yuqi, say something to me. Dont scare mom! Song Meiyu cried out in fear, shaking Leng Yuqi. Alright, if shes unwilling to talk, stop shouting. Were about to arrive at the hospital. Lets see what the doctor says, Leng Yehua said impatiently. Song Meiyu was too noisy, so he was irritated. Go home. We should go home. I dont want to go to the hospital. Dont go to the hospital. As soon as Leng Yuqi heard that they were going to the hospital, she struggled and shouted to go home. Be quiet, Yuqi. You need to have a medical check up at the hospital. Song Meiyuforted Leng Yuqi. No, I dont want to go to the hospital. Leng Yuqi struggled and wanted to open the car door even though the car was driving. It seemed as if she was too scared to go to the hospital. Because Leng Yuqi struggled constantly, Song Meiyu and the others finally gave in. They didnt go to the hospital, and instead went home. Most importantly, Leng Yuqi looked fine, so they rxed. When they came back so quickly and Leng Yuqi was awake, the other family members understood that she must have woken up and didnt need to go to the hospital. Once Leng Yuqi was home, she went back to her room. Song Meiyu was still worried about her, so she followed her. The others could do nothing, so because the meal was ready, they went to eat first. Other than Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng, nobody had an appetite. Leng Yehua and Leng Yuchen barely ate anything. Although Leng Yuqi was fine, she was very hurt by the news. It didnt mean she would still be fer! Chu Jianan, on the other hand, felt quite rxed after making it clear with Leng Yuqi. However, he wondered how Leng Yuqi found out about his secret rtionship with Jiang Yihan. Did Jiang Yihan leak it? After all, only the two of them were aware of what they were doing secretly. Chu Jianan called Jiang Yihan immediately after having the call with Song Meiyu. He asked Jiang Yihan whether she had told Leng Yuqi about their secret rtionship. Jiang Yihan was struck dumb for a second. Leng Yuqi knew about her affair with Chu Jianan? In an instant, Jiang Yihan became excited. She wanted Leng Yuqi to find out early on, but Chu Jianan didnt allow her to say anything. She didnt dare to do that either. However, she didnt leak it, so she immediately exined. I didnt tell anyone about that. You didnt allow me to, so I didnt tell anyone. Did Leng Xiaoyao see us and tell the Leng family about it? Jiang Yihan was also suspicious of Leng Xiaoyao. Otherwise, who would do that? Leng Xiaoyao only saw us at the circuit, but Leng Yuqis mother mentioned that we stayed in the same hotel and apartment, Chu Jianan said. Did Leng Xiaoyao spread rumors about us and tell the truth by ident? Jiang Yihan guessed. Yuqi must be heart-broken. Jianan, what should we do now? Jiang Yihan asked anxiously. Honestly, she wanted to know how Chu Jianan would deal with it. Since Leng Yuqi already knew, she hoped that Chu Jianan would leave Leng Yuqi for her. So? It has nothing to do with me, Chu Jianan said airily. He was not worried at all. Jianan, do you mean youre totally over with Yuqi? asked Jiang Yihan. Yeah! Chu Jianan answered. After hearing Chu Jianans answer, Jiang Yihan was even happier. After hanging up the call with Chu Jianan, Jiang Yihanughed out loud. It was extremely good news! After Leng Yuqi found out, she must be very sad and heart-broken. Upon thinking that Leng Yuqi was in a bad mood, Jiang Yihan was happy. After dinner, Leng Changyuan was slightly gloomy, so he went back to his room. Leng Yehua and Leng Yuchen went upstairs too. In the living room, Leng Yecheng and Leng Xiaoyao were left alone. Leng Yecheng asked Leng Xiaoyao in a low voice at once. Are you going to punish Chu Jianan? Yeah. Leng Xiaoyao didnt bother to keep it a secret and admitted it with crity. Although Ive done nothing to Chu Jianan recently, it doesnt mean that Ill forgive him. Im going to pay him back. I agree with you, but what do you n to do? asked Leng Yecheng. He also wanted Leng Xiaoyao to pay Chu Jianan back because he never liked Chu Jianan. Uncle, do you think I should trap him or beat him? Or should I attack his familyspany? asked Leng Xiaoyao in excitement. Um, isnt it too much if you attack his familyspany? said Leng Yecheng. After all, it was Chu Jianans fault and had nothing to do with the Chu family. Then Ill just beat him! Leng Xiaoyao said. Although Chu Jianans parents werent exactly innocent, it was mainly Chu Jianans fault. Therefore, it was indeed too much if she attacked his familyspany. Do you n to pay some people to do it or do it yourself? asked Leng Yecheng. He knew that Leng Xiaoyao was skilled and strong. If she did it on her own, she could easily teach Chu Jianan a lesson. However, he was afraid that Leng Xiaoyao would be exposed. Ill do it by myself. Im strong enough and no one is a match for me in City Chang, Leng Xiaoyao said proudly. That was the truth, unless she ran into cultivators who were at higher levels than her. You must be careful! Leng Yecheng trusted Leng Xiaoyao, but he was still worried about her. I know, said Leng Xiaoyao. A whileter, Leng Xiaoyao found where Chu Jianan was. He was having fun with his friends in a bar. Afterwards, she changed into a ck suit with a baseball cap and a mask, then went out. Leng Xiaoyao went to the bar that Chu Jianan was in, but she didnt go inside immediately. She came when they were almost finished, so she decided to wait outside to beat Chu Jianan. If she did it in the bar, the bar might get damaged and its business would be affected. As long as she had a choice, she wouldnt cause trouble for innocent people. Leng Xiaoyao waited in the trees next to the parking lot. Within two minutes, she heard a conversation from a nearby car. Sheng, its a little risky this time. Do we really need to do that? Neither the Ling family, the Feng family, or the Pei family are easy to take advantage of. Nothing ventured, nothing gained. We already took the task. If we pull out now, we wont be able to stay in the industry. Sheng is right. Anyway, we dont live in City Chang. No matter how powerful those families are, they cant find us so far away. Upon hearing the names of the Ling family, the Feng family, and the Pei family, Leng Xiaoyao thought of Ling Tianqi, Feng Rui, and Pei Heran. Who sent these people? Chapter 3258 - 3258 Do You Have Evidence? 3258 Do You Have Evidence? Qin Wentao? Qin Wentao was highly likely to do that in her opinion. Leng Xiaoyao moved away from them and called Ling Tianqi. However, no one answered her call, perhaps because it was too noisy in the bar and no one heard it! In that case, Leng Xiaoyao didnt call Ling Tianqi again. He should reply to her once he saw her calls. It was true that the music was too loud in the bar, so Ling Tianqi and the others didnt hear the calls. Before Ling Tianqi and the others left, Chu Jianan showed up. He was alone. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao directly went forward to beat him. Because she was dressed in all ck with a baseball cap and a mask, no one knew who she was. Leng Xiaoyao understood that Chu Jianan would be suspicious of her even if he couldnt recognize her, but she didnt care. Even if he was suspicious of her, he should first have evidence to sue her! Chu Jianan had drunk a bit and was slightly tipsy, so he could barely see the person who rushed out to beat him. He only felt the pain all over his body and screamed. Onlookers were all shocked. Although they couldnt see Leng Xiaoyaos face, they could tell that it was a girl. They had never seen such a strong girl before! They wondered why she was beating the man and thought that they must be a couple and that the man must have betrayed the girl. As a result, the girl got mad and beat him up. Thinking that, no one felt sympathy for Chu Jianan and nobody stopped Leng Xiaoyao from beating him. Besides, Leng Xiaoyao seemed aggressive and skilled. None of the onlookers wanted to get injured. Leng Xiaoyao chose the most vulnerable spots to hit Chu Jianan, but left no wounds on his skin. She deliberately did that, so that Chu Jianan couldnt get any useful evidence even if he went to have a medical check up. Unfortunately, the pain would torture him for a long time. He wasnt just physically hurt, it was also mental injuries. Leng Xiaoyao stopped half a minuteter, then walked away. However, she didnt go far because she wasnt done with the matter concerning Ling Tianqi yet. If she didnt know, she wouldnt have bothered to get involved, but she had to do something since she heard about it and was there. Chu Jianan almost passed out from the pain, but he was still conscious and had to bear with it. He didnt see who beat him, so he had no way to get back at the person. Before long, security guards from the bar heard that he had been attacked. They called an ambnce for Chu Jianan at once, sending him to the hospital. Ling Tianqi was still not there even a long timeter, but Leng Xiaoyao stayed patient. She yed on her phone while she waited outside. Although she could directly catch those men, they hadnt done anything yet. If she went to beat them, it might just cause trouble. The best solution was for Ling Tianqi and the others toe out. When those men tried to attack them, she would stand out. By then, she would have a reason to beat them. Even if it caused a scene, she would still be fine. A few minutester, her phone rang and Ling Tianqi called her. Xiaoyao, is anything up sote? asked Ling Tianqi. He obviously sounded a little drunk. Are you in XX bar? asked Leng Xiaoyao to make sure first. How do you know that? Are you in the bar too? Ling Tianqi was struck dumb for a moment and eximed in surprise. Yeah, but Im outside. I saw six strange men and observed them for a while. I heard their conversation. They n to hurt you, said Leng Xiaoyao. What? Ling Tianqi was mad. Is it Qin Wentao? Ling Tianqi thought of Qin Wentao as well because he had the most conflict against Qin Wentao. It was just a guess, and it was possible to be other people. After all, he had conflicts against more people than just Qin Wentao. The first person I thought of is also him, but Im not sure of it, said Leng Xiaoyao. They couldnt jump to conclusions before they had evidence. However, she didnt bring aptop with her, so she couldnt do an investigation. I cant catch them right away because they havent done anything yet. So, after youe out, they might take action. By then, I can stand out for you, Leng Xiaoyao said. No problem, Ill go out right now. This being the case, he wasnt in the mood to continue to have fun. Anyway, even if there was no trouble, he would still want to go outside to meet Leng Xiaoyao. He had no other purposes. He simply took Leng Xiaoyao as his idol. After speaking with Leng Xiaoyao, Ling Tianqi returned to his seat and told Feng Rui and Pei Heran about what happened. Afterwards, they left. Once Feng Rui and Pei Heran heard about it, they thought of Qin Wentao as well. Whether or not it was Qin Wentao, they needed to ask those men to find out. As soon as they walked out, the six men in the car focused on them. They didnt take action right away, but waited to see where Ling Tianqi was going. Because Ling Tianqi was aware that some people were waiting for them outside, he and his friends stayed alert even though Leng Xiaoyao was also outside and they would be fine. When they got outside, they walked to the parking lot because Leng Xiaoyao told them that she and those men were there. If they wanted to catch those men, they had to give those men a chance to take action first. The six men saw that Ling Tianqi and his friends walked towards the parking lot. It was exactly what they wanted, so they prepared to take action. They wanted to be quick, so they all had an iron stick in their hands. When Ling Tianqi and his friends got close, the six men got out of the car at once. As soon as possible, they surrounded Ling Tianqi and his friends. Damn, they have iron sticks! Seeing that scene, Ling Tianqi and his friends were scared, especially since Leng Xiaoyao was still absent. They were quite panicked. Anyway, they trusted Leng Xiaoyao, so they didnt run away. Even if they wanted to run, it was impossible. All six men were skilled and quick, while Ling Tianqi and his friends had all drunk a little. They had no strength to run away. Right as the six men raised their iron sticks to beat them, several stones suddenly flew through the air but none of them noticed them. The next moment, the stones urately hit the six mens hands. They felt a sharp pain and involuntarily dropped the sticks. The iron sticks fell to the ground at once. No one knew what was happening until that moment. They had been ambushed! Afterwards, a person showed up like lightning and attacked the six men. The six men were indeed skilled, so they immediately came back to their senses and fought back. Unfortunately, they were no match for the person. Chapter 3259 - 3259 Has Something to Do with the Leng Family 3259 Has Something to Do with the Leng Family After that, the six men noticed that the person was the girl who beat a man earlier. All of them were shocked. They could see that this girl was very strong, but they were still surprised by her skills. Ling Tianqi and his friends were also astonished, showing great admiration. Although Leng Xiaoyao wore a baseball cap and a mask, they knew that it was her. No one else could be so awesome! We have no grudge against you. Why are you interfering? One man questioned angrily. There is indeed no grudge between us, but you tried to attack my friends. I wont allow you to do that. If you tell me who the mastermind is, I might punish you lightly. Otherwise, youll learn an unforgettable lesson. Leng Xiaoyao sneered. She used magical energy again, so she wouldnt leave wounds on their skin, just like she had done to Chu Jianan. Show us what you can do! The man called Sheng argued. Although the six of them were no match for Leng Xiaoyao, their dignity wouldnt allow them to give in easily. Great, lets see! Leng Xiaoyao said. Without dy, she used greater force and quickly beat them to the ground. They were in great pain all over their bodies, so they could no longer fight back. This time, they were really frightened by Leng Xiaoyaos ability. It was not only them, other people around were also shocked. Xiaoyao, youre so awesome! Ling Tianqi and his friends walked over eximing with astonishment and admiration. I know. Leng Xiaoyao answered at once, but no one thought that she was being arrogant because reality proved everything. Afterwards, Leng Xiaoyao turned to look at those men and coldly asked, Tell me, who sent you? Those men said nothing, but they were hesitant. Seeing that, Leng Xiaoyao threatened them. If you tell me who the mastermind is, I can let you go. If not, youll live the rest of your life disabled. Those men were scared and exchanged nces. Finally, the man called Sheng said, Its Qin Wentao. Its really Qin Wentao. Cant he stop already? Even though Ling Tianqi and his friends were aware of it, they were still angry when they heard the answer. We let him go, but he wont stop causing trouble, Pei Heran said. Right, it is always him who makes things difficult for us every time, but he mes us, Feng Rui agreed. Are you sure? You didnt lie? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Although she didnt really doubt them, she wouldnt just believe it at once. If so, tell me more. How did he find you? When and where? How much did he pay you? How did he give the money to you? Show me the record, Leng Xiaoyao demanded. Even if she heard that the mastermind was Qin Wentao, she still needed evidence in addition to a witness. Without solid proof, no one would believe their words. Sheng was struck dumb for a second. He didnt reply until he thought about it for a while. About 10 pm three days ago. At XX bar, a friend of mine introduced Qin Wentao to us. He paid us a hundred thousand yuan to beat Ling Tianqi, Pei Heran and Feng Rui. He gave us fifty thousand yuan first. After its done, well get the rest. We made the deal in cash, so there is no record. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao and the others had no more questions. They didnt beat them any further. It was a public ce, so they couldnt be too violent. Did you take a video? Leng Xiaoyao asked Ling Tianqi when they left. Before questioning those men, Leng Xiaoyao told Ling Tianqi to record their confession as evidence. Yeah. Ling Tianqi answered. Ill conduct a more thorough investigation after I get home. Although they confessed to the crime, we need more evidence, Leng Xiaoyao said. Sure, thank you, Xiaoyao. Ling Tianqi thanked her. Then he asked, Xiaoyao, are you hungry? Why dont we go to have some night snacks? I should thank you for rescuing us tonight. Lets go! Since he said that, Leng Xiaoyao felt like eating something, so they went to have night snacks. Xiaoyao, you dont seem to be having fun outside in such clothes, Feng Rui pointed out. Youre right. I knew that Chu Jianan was here, so I came to teach him a lesson. He got together with Leng Yuqi after ending the engagement with me, but he betrayed Leng Yuqi for her best friend. It is humiliating for my family, so I beat him up. Leng Xiaoyao admitted frankly. Hearing that, Ling Tianqi and the others were angry too. Chu Jianan is so shameless! Hes extremely shameless! Right, I think its not enough to only beat him once. After Chu Jianan was sent to the hospital, the doctor immediately gave him a medical check up. However, he found nothing, but Chu Jianan was obviously in excruciating pain. When the doctor said that he found no injury inside or out, Chu Jianan wanted to swear. Unfortunately, his entire body was in pain. As soon as he moved, the pain became worse. Before long, Chu Zhaofeng and his wife came. Seeing their son struggling in pain, they were extremely worried and angry. Who dared to beat up their son? They couldnt understand when the result showed no injuries on Chu Jianans body. Jianan, what exactly happened? asked Mrs. Chu. I went out of XX bar, but a person suddenly rushed over to beat me. I didnt see the persons face, Chu Jianan said furiously. He wanted to tear the person who attacked him to pieces. All of a sudden he thought of something. Does it have something to do with the Leng family? The Leng family? Why would it have something to do with the Leng family? Chu Zhaofeng was confused. Was the Leng family still mad at them because of what they had done to Leng Xiaoyao, so they paid someone to beat Chu Jianan? If so, they couldnt forgive the Leng family! It has been so long. Why would they still me them for that? What else could it be? The Leng family must be mad at us for Leng Xiaoyao, so they paid someone to beat Jianan! The Leng family is so evil. It has been so long. Why cant they get over it? Mrs. Chu was angry and hated the Leng family more than ever. At the beginning, she felt slightly guilty for ending the engagement with Leng Xiaoyao, but she no longer felt that. However, that was just Chu Jianans guess. He didnt have any proof yet, so it was unreasonable for Mrs. Chu to jump to conclusions. Chapter 3260 - 3260 Teach Chu Jianan a Lesson 3260 Teach Chu Jianan a Lesson I didnt mean that, said Chu Jianan in a deep voice. He guessed that it must have something to do with the Leng family, but it wasnt rted to Leng Xiaoyao. It must have been done by Leng Yuqis parents. After all, Leng Yuqi had a bad rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao, so Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt stand out for Leng Yuqi. As a result, Chu Jianan didnt think that it could be Leng Xiaoyao. He had no idea that his actions humiliated the Leng family. In fact, he was beaten this time not just because of what he had done to Leng Yuqi. Not because of her? Then who? asked Mrs. Chu. She was confused and frowned. They didnt know what the reason could be if the Leng family didnt hate Chu Jianan for what Chu Jianan had done to Leng Xiaoyao. Chu Jianan didnt dare to keep it a secret, so he told his parents about what had happened between Leng Yuqi and him. He didnt want to do that, but he was left with no choice. What Knowing the reason, Chu Zhaofeng and Mrs. Chu felt a little guilty. Their anger also lessened a lot. However, Mrs. Chu was still displeased. After all, it was her son who had been beaten. Even if you did that, they shouldnt have paid someone to beat you. They cant force you to be loyal to Leng Yuqi. I know, but Jianan has betrayed Leng Yuqi. Its his fault. Even if the Leng family is mad and wants to beat him, its understandable. Anyway, Jianan isnt really injured, so its equal, said Chu Zhaofeng. Although it also hurt him when Chu Jianan was beaten, he felt that he shouldnt criticize the Leng family for that. After all, he cared about his face! Honestly, he disagreed with Chu Jianans behavior and felt it was extremely wrong, so he was also mad at Chu Jianan. If the news went abroad, the Chu family would be embarrassed! Hes not injured? Cant you see that Jianan is in pain right now? Do you really think hes not injured? Mrs. Chu eximed. Seeing Chu Jianan in so much pain, she was hurt to the core. Its Leng Changyuan who forbade Leng Yuqi to be together with Jianan, why couldnt Jianan get together with other girls? She yed the me game. Shut up! Enough! No matter how much pain hes in right now, the medical check shows that hes not injured. If you want the Leng family to take responsibility, they might sue you for nder instead. And there is no evidence to prove it was done by the Leng family. Its unreasonable for you to rush to pin the me on the Leng family, Chu Zhaofeng said in anger. He cared about Chu Jianan too, but they needed evidence. I Mrs. Chu didnt realize that until this moment. She quickly closed her mouth, feeling less angry. Chu Jianan was suspicious of the Leng family and even believed that it was done by them, but he had more enemies than just the Leng family. Therefore, he couldnt say for sure that it was done by the Leng family. Therefore, Chu Zhaofeng went to conduct an investigation first. They would see what they could do afterwards. Leng Xiaoyao and the others went home after having night snacks. Because they all drank a little, they didnt drive. Anyway, Leng Xiaoyao was so strong, she would be safer than them, so they werent worried about her safety and on one offered to send her home. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao walked away, Ling Tianqi and his friends suddenly became angry. Pei Heran said, Tianqi, shouldnt we teach Chu Jianan a lesson for Xiaoyao and the Leng family? I feel what Chu Jianan has suffered today was not enough. I agree. Feng Rui chimed in. Although they hadnt spent much time with Leng Xiaoyao yet, Leng Xiaoyao had helped them a lot. They sincerely took Leng Xiaoyao as their friend and idol. Therefore, when the Leng family was humiliated, they were also angry. No wonder were brothers! We have the same idea, but Chu Jianan is already injured. We cant beat him again. What else do you think we can do? asked Ling Tianqi. After finding out why Leng Xiaoyao beat Chu Jianan, he had the idea of teaching Chu Jianan a lesson, but he didnt tell Leng Xiaoyao right away. Isnt the Chu family bidding for the Chengtian project? I heard that Chu Jianan is in charge of it and he got it using connections, but they havent signed the contract yet, said Feng Rui. Ill go get it and rob Chu Jianan of it, Ling Tianqi said evilly. The Chengtian project wasnt very important, so the Ling family had no interest in it and didnt bother topete for it. However, in order to teach Chu Jianan a lesson, Ling Tianqi decided to bid for the project. Facing the Chu family and the Ling family, smart people wouldnt hesitate to work with the Ling family. After all, one was an average rich family, while the other was a second-ss rich family. There was a big difference. The surveince cameras outside the bar were already damaged by Leng Xiaoyao. As a result, Chu Zhaofengs people couldnt get a clue from the surveince cameras, but from witnesses they learned that it was a girl dressed in ck with a baseball cap and a mask. Chu Zhaofeng and his wife subconsciously thought that Chu Jianan might have hurt another girl. Do you have a sexual rtionship with other girls in addition to Leng Yuqi and Jiang Yihan? Chu Zhaofeng asked unhappily. It seemed that his son lived a life with wild abandon. He knew that it was Chu Jianans fault, but he didnt bother to heavily criticize him for that. It was normal that men were disloyal. Moreover, Chu Jianans rtionship with Leng Yuqi wasnt public. However, if Chu Jianan paid for sex and spent too much energy on that, he would be extremely disappointed. A man who paid for sex all day couldnt be the Chu familys heir. Chu Jianan was talented in business to some extent, but he wasnt outstanding, so he needed to focus and couldnt be distracted by prostitutes. If Chu Jianan couldnt be a qualified heir, he had to Because Chu Zhaofeng hadnt proven it yet, he didnt continue to think about it. After all, it was an embarrassing secret. No. Chu Jianan denied. It was the truth, because he had no interest in paid sex. He only needed women to satisfy him physically sometimes. Chu Zhaofeng was relieved. If not, it must have something to do with the Leng family, said Mrs. Chu. Hard to say. You might have messed with some men. Have you had conflicts against anyone recently? asked Chu Zhaofeng. Even if he was suspicious of the Leng family, he wouldnt jump to conclusions. Sometimes, the person they were most suspicious of might not be the criminal. Chapter 3261 - 3261 The Mastermind Isn’t Qin Wentao 3261 The Mastermind Isnt Qin Wentao Chu Jianan frowned. He thought of what had happened these days, then said, I argued with Mo Jinlinst week, but its not serious. We only had an argument. However, he didnt think that Mo Jinlin wouldnt pay him back because Mo Jinlin loved ying dirty tricks and harboring grudges. Obviously, Chu Zhaofeng clearly knew what kind of person Mo Jinlin was, so it was possible that Mo Jinlin paid him back even if there was no serious conflict between them. Mrs. Chu was aware of that too, so she guessed. Is it Mo Jinlin? I dont know, but its possible. We will only know after Lins investigation, said Chu Zhaofeng. He wasnt sure whether it was Mo Jinlin. Lin was Chu Zhaofengs secretary. He had outstanding abilities, so Chu Zhaofeng assigned the task to him. However, Lin hadnt found any useful information yet. Did they have to bear it? No, they were reluctant to do that. Unfortunately, they could do nothing about it. Could they directly question the Leng family? Leng Xiaoyao didnt go to bed after she got home. Instead, she investigated those men who tried to attack Ling Tianqi and his friends tonight. About 10 pm three days ago, Sheng and his brothers were indeed in XX bar. His friend really brought a man to see them, but the man wasnt Qin Wentao. This man should have been sent over by Qin Wentao. Otherwise, someone must be scheming against Qin Wentao. For the time being, Leng Xiaoyao felt that it was more likely for Qin Wentao to be schemed against. Since the man wasnt Qin Wentao, why did he introduce himself as Qin Wentao? Normally, people who paid to beat someone tended to keep their identities secret unless they were familiar. Without dy, Leng Xiaoyao investigated the man who imed to be Qin Wentao. After an investigation, she found that the man was indeed not Qin Wentao, but Qin Wentaos cousin who served Qin Wenming. Leng Xiaoyao knew little about the Qin family, but the current situation proved everything. Qin Wenming sent some people to attack Ling Tianqi and the others using Qin Wentaos name. He tried to frame Qin Wentao by making Ling Tianqi think that it was done by Qin Wentao. Afterwards, Qin Wentao would be paid back. Leng Xiaoyao collected information of what Qin Wentao was doing recently, then found that he just got a projectst week. In that case, Qin Wenming must have felt that he was being overshadowed by Qin Wentao and wanted to frame Qin Wentao. After the investigation, Leng Xiaoyao immediately called Ling Tianqi although it was veryte. Right after Ling Tianqi fell asleep, his phone rang and scared him but he wasnt unhappy. Yeah. The mastermind isnt Qin Wentao, Leng Xiaoyao said. What? Its not Qin Wentao? Ling Tianqi was shocked. After all, Sheng already confessed that Qin Wentao paid them to attack him, so he thought it was the truth. Unexpectedly, the mastermind turned out not to be Qin Wentao. Then who is it? asked Ling Tianqi. Its Qin Wenming. Theyrepeting against each other, and you were dragged into trouble, said Leng Xiaoyao. Oh! Then we must let Qin Wentao know. We can get them to beat each other, but we cant let Qin Wenming go so easily, Ling Tianqi said with displeasure. He wasnt a weak man, and was actually more vicious than his peers. Therefore, he was determined to punish Qin Wenming too. Do you need me to send the evidence to Qin Wentao anonymously, or do you want to handle it yourself? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Just leave it to me! said Ling Tianqi. He had bothered Leng Xiaoyao a lot, so he decided to do it on his own. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao sent the evidence to Ling Tianqi after hanging up the call. The next day, Leng Yuqi was still in a bad mood because of Chu Jianans betrayal, so she didnt go to school. When Leng Xiaoyao arrived at school, she met Jiang Yihan at the gate by ident. As soon as Jiang Yihan saw Leng Xiaoyao, she subconsciously observed her surroundings to see whether Leng Yuqi was there too. Leng Yuqi didnte in the Leng familys car, which meant she wouldnte to school today. Therefore, Jiang Yihan didnt need to see Leng Yuqi. Although Jiang Yihan was happy when Leng Yuqi learned about her affair with Chu Jianan, she felt anxious after thinking about it twice. If Leng Yuqi exposed it, she would be humiliated. Luckily, Leng Yuqi was absent, so she was slightly relieved. Unfortunately, Leng Xiaoyao was here! Even if Leng Yuqi had a bad rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao, they were both members of the Leng family. As a result, Jiang Yihan didnt dare to meet Leng Xiaoyaos eyes. However, Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about Jiang Yihan. Although Jiang Yihan also humiliated the Leng family, she wouldnt have been able to do anything if Chu Jianan didnt give her a chance. Since Leng Xiaoyao wasnt looking at her, Jiang Yihan finally rxed. However, when Jiang Yihan saw Chu Jiayu, she panicked again. She wondered whether Chu Jiayu would hate her after knowing about her affair with Chu Jianan. After all, Chu Jiayu was Chu Jianans younger sister, so she didnt want Chu Jiayu to hate her. She even wanted Chu Jiayus support. Because Chu Jiayu didnt seem to be in a good mood, Jiang Yihan was very anxious. However, she still asked with concern, Jiayu, whats wrong? You look unhappy. Chu Jiayu pouted and said unhappily, Jianan was beaten by someonest night. Hes still in the hospital right now. What? Jianan is injured? Is it serious? Do you know who did it? Jiang Yihan was scared. Seeing Jiang Yihans emotional reaction, Chu Jiayu felt that it was a little strange, but she didnt think much about it. The doctor cant find any injuries, but he is in a lot of pain all over. We dont know who did it. Was it done by the Leng family? That was the first idea Jiang Yihan had because Leng Yuqi found out about their affair yesterday. It was possible that the Leng family punished Chu Jianan for that. If so, would the Leng family injure her too? Thinking of that, Jiang Yihan was afraid. Although the Jiang family was rich too, she had hurt Leng Yuqi first! When ss was about to start, Leng Yuqi was still absent. Chu Jiayu asked curiously, Why didnt Yuqie to school today? Jiang Yihan panicked a little and lowered her head to avoid Chu Jiayus eyes in case Chu Jiayu saw through her. I dont know. Let me call her. Saying that, Chu Jiayu took out her phone and wanted to call Leng Yuqi. Chapter 3262 - 3262 Are You Suspicious of Me? 3262 Are You Suspicious of Me? Jiang Yihan opened her mouth and wanted to stop Chu Jiayu, but didnt know how to say it. Once she said it aloud, Chu Jiayu would ask for the reason. At that time, she wouldnt know how to exin it. Luckily, before Chu Jiayu made the call, their head teacher came, so Chu Jiayu had to stop. However, she sent Leng Yuqi a message on WeChat. Leng Yuqi paid no attention to her phone. She sat by the side of her bed, gazing out of the window. She was quiet, but no one knew what she was thinking. Song Meiyu was worried about Leng Yuqi, so she asked for leave from work and stayed at home to take care of her. The door of Leng Yuqis room wasnt repaired, but Song Meiyu and the others did it on purpose. If the door was repaired, Leng Yuqi might lock herself in the room. At that time, they wouldnt know what she might do to herself. Jiang Yihan focused on Chu Jiayu the entire time. When Chu Jiayu received no reply from Leng Yuqi, she was slightly relieved. However, she knew that it wouldntst long. Once the ss was over, Chu Jiayu would call Leng Yuqi. She hoped that Leng Yuqi wouldnt answer the call and that her dirty secret wouldnt be exposed right away. Without surprise, as soon as the ss was over and their head teacher left the ssroom, Chu Jiayu called Leng Yuqi leaving Jiang Yihan extremely nervous. After a few calls, Leng Yuqi still refused to answer. Jiang Yihan was relieved, but Chu Jiayu was very worried. What happened? I called Yuqi three times, but no one answered. Did anything happen? Yihan, why dont we visit the Leng family this afternoon? I-I Jiang Yihan stammered. She obviously didnt want to go, but Chu Jiayu would ask her why if she refused. She honestly didnt know how to exin it. Whats wrong? Seeing Jiang Yihans reaction, Chu Jiayu frowned. An idea dawned on Jiang Yihan and she made up an excuse. Im on my period right now. I dont feelfortable. Isnt your period at the end of the month? Its just the beginning of the month right now! Chu Jiayu was surprised. Jiang Yihan panicked and answered afterwards. Yeah, so Im going to ask for leave to go see a doctor this afternoon! Right, do you need me to go with you? Chu Jiayu asked with concern. Although she was worried about Leng Yuqi, Jiang Yihan was also her friend. No need, Ill go alone. My body is fine right now. I can take care of myself. Jiang Yihan turned her down at once. If Chu Jiayu went with her, she would find out that she was lying. Since she made up that excuse, she had to ask for leave this afternoon. At noon, both Jiang Yihan and Chu Jiayu asked their head teacher for leave. Jiang Yihan used the excuse that she was on her period, while Chu Jiayu said that she needed to see Leng Yuqi because she couldnt get through to her. However, their head teacher didnt allow Chu Jiayu to leave, because Song Meiyu had already called him that morning. Leng Yuqi was sick and would be absent for a few days. Although the National College Entrance Examination was around the corner, the students physical condition mattered, so their head teacher agreed. After all, if the illness got more serious, it would be even worse. The school couldnt bear the consequences if Leng Yuqi was really seriously sick. Knowing that Leng Yuqi was sick, Chu Jiayu was even more worried. Unfortunately, she couldnt leave without their head teachers permission. She had to wait till the evening ss was over and her familys chauffeur could drive her to visit the Leng family. Jiang Yihan didnt dare to go back home after leaving the campus. She went to sit in a caf, but she was extremely anxious. Leng Xiaoyao ran into Gao Qilu on her way to the canteen at noon. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, Gao Qilu seemed normal but malice shed in her eyes. Leng Xiaoyao noticed everything. She paid no attention to Gao Qilu, but felt it was ridiculous. She had done nothing to hurt Gao Qilu, but Gao Qilu took her as an enemy. Women really got jealous for no reason. Qilu, Leng Xiaoyao is honestly hateful! a girl next to Gao Qilu said. Humph! Gao Qilu snorted and said nothing. She was envious of Leng Xiaoyao as soon as she saw her face. However, she didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao would be so beautiful for long. Ling Tianqi called Qin Wentao that morning. Because Qin Wentao was busy recently, he didnt cause Ling Tianqi trouble again, so he was very surprised when Ling Tianqi suddenly called him. Although he knew that it couldnt be good news, he still answered it. Qin Wentao, some people tried to cause me trouble yesterday, Ling Tianqi saidzily. He wasnt angry, and didnt question Qin Wentao. Qin Wentao was struck dumb for a second, then asked seriously, Why are you telling me that? Are you suspicious of me? Im not suspicious of you, but the man told me that it was your order, Ling Tianqi said. Bullsh*t! Im too busy to even remember you these days. How could I have time to cause you trouble? Dont pin the me on me, Qin Wentao said angrily. He was loud because he didnt do it. I have a video of their confession, said Ling Tianqi. That could just be your act! Ling Tianqi, Ive honestly been busy recently. I dont have time to waste on you, Qin Wentao said. He really didnt do it, so he didnt panic at all. As soon as he finished speaking, he hung up on Ling Tianqi. He felt that Ling Tianqi was deliberately making things difficult for him. Before long, Ling Tianqi sent him a message with an attached video of the mens confession. Qin Wentao actually didnt want to watch it, but he still yed it after thinking for a while. He didnt know the men in the video and had never met them before. When he heard his name from their mouths, he almost smashed his phone in anger. He had never gone to the XX bar before! He didnt pay them a hundred thousand yuan to attack Ling Tianqi and his friends. Although he really hated them, he was too busy to do that these days. As a result, it was just nder. However, if this wasnt nder, could it be Did someone try to frame him? Qin Wentao wasnt dumb and immediately had that suspicion. He felt that it was highly likely. After all, Ling Tianqi shouldnt be bored enough to orchestrate this act simply to cause him trouble. Who could the person be? After thinking for a while, a name dawned on Qin Wentao. It was Qin Wenming! Upon thinking of Qin Wenming, Qin Wentao felt that it was possible. He never got along with Qin Wenming and theypeted for the same project the other day. He won, so Qin Wenming must be mad at him. Therefore, Qin Wenming might want to frame him. If he were Qin Wenming, he would do the same thing. Chapter 3263 - 3263 You’re Not Innocent 3263 Youre Not Innocent Qin Wenming. Very well, how dare he y such a dirty trick! After figuring it out, Qin Wentao called Ling Tianqi at once. It was the key moment for his business, so he didnt want Ling Tianqi to cause him any trouble now. Therefore, he needed to tell Ling Tianqi who the real mastermind was, so that Ling Tianqi would go to pay Qin Wenming back. In that way, Ling Tianqi could help him remove an obstacle too. When Qin Wentao called back, Ling Tianqi wasnt surprised at all. He answered it without hesitation. Ling Tianqi, I didnt pay them to attack you, but I know who did. I can tell you who the real mastermind is and you can handle it yourself, Qin Wentao said. Oh? Who is it? Ling Tianqi asked with great interest. Qin Wenming, Qin Wentao said. Are you sure? asked Ling Tianqi. Hes most likely trying to frame me by attacking you, said Qin Wentao. Although he didnt have evidence yet, he was very sure of it. Funny! Ling Tianqi sneered. He knew what Qin Wentao was thinking, so he said mockingly, Qin Wentao, Im not dumb. Even if it was Qin Wenmings idea, his target is you. It means that I, Heran, and Rui were dragged into trouble because of you. Youre not innocent! Qin Wentao was struck dumb for a second. He didnt think that Ling Tianqi was dumb, he simply wanted Ling Tianqi to pay Qin Wenming back because he didnt have time to do that right now. And why should I believe you? Ling Tianqi said. Then why do you believe them? I can make the same video and say that youre the criminal. What will you think? Qin Wentao argued in annoyance. It was frustrating that Ling Tianqi pinned the me on him. Oh! Ling Tianqi sneered. He wasnt mad because Qin Wentaos words made sense and he was aware of the truth. However, this time, he wasnt only going to pay Qin Wenming back, he was also going to teach Qin Wentao a lesson. Therefore, he wouldnt forgive Qin Wentao just because his words made sense. If so, I can only hand it to the police. We can wait and see, said Ling Tianqi. As long as he called the police, Qin Wentao would be interrogated, which would affect him. Even if it was not your order, it happened because of you. So, youre not innocent. You Qin Wentao was angry. However, Ling Tianqi was right, so he didnt know what to say. If Ling Tianqi really called the police, he would be in trouble too. What do you want to do? Qin Wentao gritted through his teeth. Qin Wentao said nothing. He was obviously mad at Qing Wenming. He even wanted to find the evidence and expose it, so that their grandfather would know Qin Wenmings real colors and be disappointed with him. If would be the best if Qin Wenming lost the right to inherit their familys wealth forever. Unfortunately, he was too busy recently and no one could win his trust in his circle. He honestly had no energy to investigate it. As a result, he was irritated too. Although he waspeting against Qin Wenming and had the idea of ying dirty tricks, he understood that their grandfather was very smart. If he really yed any dirty tricks, he would be the main suspect once Qin Wenming got in trouble. By then, the loss would outweigh the gain. For the same reason, if their grandfather heard what Qin Wenming had done to him, Qin Wenming would receive a serious punishment even if he wouldnt be deprived of the qualification to be the heir. Anyway, Qin Wentao had to have evidence of Qin Wenmings bad deeds. If he didnt have evidence, he wouldnt get the result he wanted. Qin Wenming paid some people to attack Ling Tianqi and the others under his name because his grudges against Ling Tianqi wasnt a secret. As a result, everyone would immediately be suspicious of him. Even Ling Tianqi and the others thought of him right away. On the contrary, in the Qin family and outsiders eyes, Qin Wenming would never do that. Therefore, if Qin Wenming seeded this time, he would have to carry the me. Therefore it was impossible for him not to be mad! Ill conduct an investigation, but I need some time. In case Ling Tianqi really called the police and caused him serious trouble, Qin Wentao had to take action. After having afternoon sses, Leng Xiaoyao didnt stay on campus. She had an appointment with Shen Xiyin, so she went out once the sses were over. Shen Xiyin drew jewelry for the main characters and needed Leng Xiaoyao to check whether it was good enough. If Leng Xiaoyao was satisfied, she would go on to make the jewelry. Although Leng Xiaoyao believed in Shen Xiyin, she still needed to see it. After all, it was business, so she had to take it seriously. Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin met at the appointed restaurant. When Leng Xiaoyao arrived, Shen Xiyin had been waiting for her for a while. How long have you been here? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Not long, I came just a few minutes earlier. Shen Xiyin said, Lets order some food! What do you want to eat? Leng Xiaoyao read the menu for a while, then ordered a light meal. Shen Xiyin did the same and ordered assorted fresh fruits along with juice. After they finished cing their order, Shen Xiyin took out her painting album and handed it to Leng Xiaoyao. Ive finished the jewelry of the main characters. You can have a look. Leng Xiaoyao took it, then read it. Shen Xiyin continued. I dont know what jade you have, so I painted them with the mostmon colors. There arent many. We can decide what colors we can use after I cut out the jade, because I dont know what jade I have either, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although Leng Xiaoyao could read fast and had a good memory, she observed every detail of Shen Xiyins designs. Shen Xiyins designs were very beautiful, so Leng Xiaoyao was satisfied. After eating, you can go to my home with me. We can cut out some jade first. You can make the jewelry with it, said Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao didnt realize that she had left those raw jade materials to the side for a long time after bringing them back until now. She hadnt gone to see them once, let alone cut them out. In fact, she should have cut the jade out beforehand, but she was too busy these days and barely even had time to cultivate. Upon thinking of cultivation, she remembered Li Mochen. She wondered how he was doing recently. She couldnt wait to regain her abilities, so that they could visit the Guiyun Land. She badly wanted to go there. No problem. Shen Xiyin answered. As the chief designer and engraver, she had machines to cut and engrave but she didnt have a stone-cutter. After all, the stone-cutter was toorge and noisy. Chapter 3264 - 3264 Miss Leng, I’m Sorry 3264 Miss Leng, Im Sorry Most importantly, Shen Xiyin rarely yed stone-gambling. She didnt need to cut raw jade materials by herself. Normally, she just directly engraved the jade. The Leng familys house was veryrge and there was a distance between the houses in the block. No one would be affected except for people living in the house. Even if she cut those raw jade materials at home, Leng Changyuan wouldnt me her. As for Leng Yehuas family, she didnt care about their opinions! Therefore, when she brought those raw jade materials backst time, she bought a stone-cutter as well. It made it convenient for her to work. After all, there was jade in every raw jade material, so she didnt want to give them to other people to do the job. If the news went abroad, it could cause trouble for the Leng family. Enemies often crossed each others path. A short whileter, Leng Xiaoyao saw Shi Yuran. Although Leng Xiaoyao paid no attention to her, Shi Yuran had a different attitude. Shi Yuran still remembered what had happened at the Mo familys partyst time, and she didnt give up the idea of teaching Leng Xiaoyao a lesson. She had even paid people to do that, but she couldnt find Leng Xiaoyao recently. Therefore, when Shi Yuran saw Leng Xiaoyao, her expression was malicious, but she didnt confront Leng Xiaoyao face to face. Right after Shi Yuran seated herself nearby, she made a call. Even though her voice was low and people near her couldnt hear what she was talking about, Leng Xiaoyao could hear her conversation. Xiong, I found Leng Xiaoyao. Shes in XX restaurant, Shi Yuran said. Leng Xiaoyao was struck dumb for a second. Xiong? Who was that? Leng Xiaoran believed that there was no grudge between her and the man called Xiong. Therefore, she wasnt Xiongs target, but Shi Yurans. She was right. Great, Ill take people there right now. Miss Shi, we wont disappoint you, said the man at the other side of the phone. Thanks, Xiong, Shi Yuran said. Leng Xiaoyao put on a resigned look. Did she really have bad luck? Why were there always people trying to cause trouble? Nevertheless, she understood why Shi Yuran wanted to. Although Shi Yuran wanted to hurt her, she did it because she had embarrassed her publicly. It was understandable that Shi Yuran harbored a grudge against her. However, even if it was understandable, Shi Yuran was digging her own grave. Leng Xiaoyao didnt think that she was wrong. It was impossible for Shi Yuran to hurt her! When Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin left, it was half an hourter. Xiong was already waiting outside fifteen minutes after he received Shi Yurans call. The moment Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin went into the parking lot, four men surrounded them. Shen Xiyin was scared. Although Leng Xiaoyao was present and could protect her, she was still slightly worried because she didnt know how strong these men were. Once they showed up, they attacked Leng Xiaoyao. Without hesitation, Leng Xiaoyao fought back, quickly defeating them. The four men were shocked. Looking at this scene from the window upstairs, Shi Yuran panicked. To her astonishment, Leng Xiaoyao was extremely skilled and defeated them within seconds. This wasnt the first time that Shi Yuran had paid Xiong to do things for her. He hadpleted the tasks very well before, so Shi Yuran thought that he had some ability. Unfortunately, he was quickly defeated by Leng Xiaoyao. Shi Yuran couldnt believe her eyes. Which one of you is Xiong? Why did Shi Yuran pay a bunch of useless people like you to attack me? Leng Xiaoyao asked disdainfully. Hearing that, they were struck dumb. It turned out that Leng Xiaoyao had heard of Xiong and knew that they were sent by Shi Yuran. How did she know that? None of them answered Leng Xiaoyaos questions, so Leng Xiaoyao continued. Which gang do you belong to? The Qiao Gang or a small gang? The four men shivered. They somehow felt that she had a rtionship with the Qiao Gang. When she mentioned the Qiao Gang, she seemed very calm. She didnt look scared at all. Tell me! When they remained silent, Leng Xiaoyao became serious and put pressure on them. The four men felt stressed. The Qiao Gang. One of them replied finally. Youre bold! How dare you pretend to be a member of the Qiao Gang and do bad deeds outside? I heard Ji Yanxi say that he doesnt allow the members to take tasks in private. However, you dared to break the rules. If you are a member of the Qiao Gang, do you know Zhang Zengxu? He tried to hurt mest week, but was punished by Ji Yanxi in the end. I thought you would learn something from that, but it turns out that you dont really listen to Ji Yanxi, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Xiong and his brothers were frightened. They were indeed members of the Qiao Gang, so they had heard about Zhang Zengxu. Therefore, they behaved themselves recently and didnt dare to take tasks in private. However, Shi Yuran was a frequent client and had a high status. Since Shi Yurans target wasnt as important as her, they decided to try it after considering it for a while. Unexpectedly, this girl wasnt ordinary. She had a rtionship with their leader and caused Zhang Zengxu to be punished. In that case, she must be very important. If they messed with her, their leader would be furious! Thinking of that, Xiong and his brothers were covered in a cold sweat and trembled in fear. They realized that they made a terrible mistake this time. Even though they had doubts, not many people knew about it. Most importantly, even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt tell the truth, it was true that they were no match for her. No matter what the situation was, they couldnt go against Leng Xiaoyao any longer. Miss Leng, Im sorry, we failed to recognize a formidable person. Please forgive us this time. Xiong begged. Miss Leng, Im sorry, please forgive us! The other men chimed in at once. I can forgive you, Leng Xiaoyao said. After that, she moved to Xiong and his brothers, then said in a low voice, Whatever Shi Yuran wanted you to do to me, do the same to her. Anyway, you have the evidence of her crime, you shouldnt be afraid of her. Although she wasnt hurt, it didnt mean that Shi Yuran didntmit the crime. Leng Xiaoyao decided to pay Shi Yuran back. Um Xiong hesitated, but he knew what he should do after thinking for a while. Leng Xiaoyao didnt waste more time on them and left with Shen Xiyin. Chapter 3265 - 3265 Leng Xiaoyao Doesn’t Lack Money 3265 Leng Xiaoyao Doesnt Lack Money Shi Yuran watched from upstairs, but didnt know what they were talking about. She only hoped that those men wouldnt betray her. If Leng Xiaoyao learned that it was her idea, she would be in trouble. Seeing Leng Xiaoyao walk away, Shi Yuran called Xiong at once and asked him about the situation. Given her rtionship with Xiong, she believed that he wouldnt me her even though they failed. After all, she paid them. Xiong, are you alright? Shi Yuran asked with concern. Were fine. Xiong answered. D-Does she know that I paid you to do it? asked Shi Yuran. She didnt dare to ask Xiong whether they had betrayed her. She doesnt know, Xiong said. Shi Yuran believed him and felt relieved. Xiong, dont worry, even though you failed, Ill still pay you for it, said Shi Yuran. Although she was reluctant to do that, she was afraid of Xiong. After all, he was a gangster. In addition, she still needed him in the future, so she didnt want to argue with him. Great, see you in the park at the frontter, Xiong said. He needed to take action in a ce without surveince cameras to avoid trouble. No problem. Shi Yuran didnt doubt Xiongs words at all and agreed at once. About ten minutester, Shi Yuran arrived at the appointed ce. She took out the thirty thousand yuan in cash that she just withdrew. It was the final payment. She had paid a deposit of twenty thousand yuan beforehand. However, right after Shi Yuran gave Xiong the money, two men next to him attacked Shi Yuran. They covered her mouth first in case she alerted other people. Shi Yuran rounded her eyes in fear. To her astonishment, Xiong and his brothers attacked her. She kept on struggling. Unfortunately, she was an ordinary and weak girl, so she couldnt get rid of them. Shi Yuran, dont me me for doing this. You should me yourself for messing with someone you shouldnt offend. Do you know Leng Xiaoyaos background? Shes our heads friend. One of our members offended Leng Xiaoyaost week. Do you know his oue? He paid apensation of several hundred thousand yuan and was seriously beaten by our head. If we dont pay you back, well be punished. After all, you caused everything to happen, so we can only attack you, Xiong said maliciously. He didnt feel guilty at all. After all, this was caused by Shi Yuran and they were dragged into trouble by her. Afterwards, he threatened. Dont think you can get revenge on us by calling the police. We have something on you. If you dare to call the police, you will be put in jail instead of us. Shi Yuran abruptly shook her head. She didnt want to be put in jail nor did she want to bear the consequences on her own. She didnt want it! XIong didnt care about her feelings and ordered his people to take action. Shi Yuran asked them to disfigure Leng Xiaoyaos face, so they would do the same thing to her and beat her afterwards. Shi Yuran had paid them to deal with women many times, and they never hesitated to injure them. As a result, they did the same thing to Shi Yuran today. After that, they dumped her on the ground and left. They didnt know whether the Shi family would punish them for it, but it was better than being punished by Leng Xiaoyao and Ji Yanxi. At least, they had something on Shi Yuran. If the Shi family wanted to punish them, Shi Yuran would be affected too. However, if Leng Xiaoyao and Ji Yanxi punished them, they would have to bear everything. It seems that we have to behave ourselves in the future, Xiong said, thinking of something. They took this task because they thought that they could get away with it. Unexpectedly, it went wrong. Although they were beaten by Leng Xiaoyao, they didnt hate her. After all, they went to cause her trouble first. If Leng Xiaoyao didnt let them go, they would have been seriously punished. As for what had happened earlier, Shen Xiyin didnt ask much. Anyway, she learned that Leng Xiaoyao was skilled and had powerful connections. Because of that, she admired Leng Xiaoyao more than ever. When they returned to the Leng familys mansion, only Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were present. They were chatting in the living room. Seeing Leng Xiaoyaoe home, they were a little surprised but didnt think it was a big deal. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was different from other students. She didnt need to go to school regrly. Grandpa, uncle, let me introduce you, this is my friend, Shen Xiyin. Shes An Chenjuns girlfriend as well, Leng Xiaoyao said. Nice to meet you, Grandpa Leng, Mr. Leng. Shen Xiyin politely greeted them. Nice to meet you too, Miss Shen. Please have a seat, said Leng Changyuan. No need, were going to cut the raw jade materials in the underground room now, Leng Xiaoyao said. It would take a long time to cut those raw jade materials, so they had to hurry up so that Shen Xiyin could go home early. She would be worried about Shen Xiyins safety if Shen Xiyin went home with the jadete at night, so she would send Shen Xiyin hometer. What? I want to see it. Upon hearing what they would be doing, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were excited and stood up. Sure! Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said, But I need to get the key from my room first. Leng Xiaoyao asked Shen Xiyin to wait in the living room, then she rushed to her room for the key. Outside her room, she saw Song Meiyu talking to Leng Yuqi in Leng Yuqis room. Leng Xiaoyao sneered and paid no more attention to them. When Leng Xiaoyao opened the door of her room, Song Meiyu heard and immediately closed her mouth. She didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to hear their conversation. She knew that Leng Xiaoyao must be gloating over their misfortune and was very unhappy about it. Leng Xiaoyao didnt stay in the room. She quickly fetched the key, then went downstairs. Why do you want to cut those raw jade materials now? Youve ced them there for so long and never gave them a look. I thought that you forgot about them. Leng Yecheng joked. I almost forgot them, but I need them now, said Leng Xiaoyao. Why do you need them? Do you need money? If you need, grandpa or your uncle can give it to you, Leng Changyuan said. He thought that Leng Xiaoyao might need money, so she wanted to cut out jade to sell it. Leng Yecheng rolled his eyes resignedly. It was impossible for Leng Xiaoyao tock money. He mightck money, but it was impossible for Leng Xiaoyao tock money. However, he wouldnt say that aloud. No, actually I bought so many raw jade materials to do business. I want to establish a jewelry brand on my own. Xiyin is my partner. Shes also a jewelry designer and engraver. She needs the jade now, Leng Xiaoyao admitted. Leng Yecheng knew it early on, so he wasnt surprised, but Leng Changyuan was astonished. Chapter 3266 - 3266 I Can Bear Failure 3266 I Can Bear Failure What? You want to do business? Leng Changyuan felt that it was unbelievable. Yeah, grandpa, I hope you can support me, Leng Xiaoyao said, looking at Leng Changyuan in excitement. Leng Changyuan immediately gave in, but he still had some worries. But its not easy to run a business, especially in the jewelry industry, Leng Changyuan said. He didnt want to disappoint Leng Xiaoyao, he was simply being realistic. Jewelry isnt a daily necessity and is very expensive. Not everyone can afford it. Only rich people are potential customers. Although there are many rich people in our country, there are many jewelry brands. Rich people prefer famous brands. Grandpa, I know, but no one knows whether Ill seed if I dont try! Anyway, you should be aware of my ability to stone-gamble. It wont cost me much. Even if I dont seed, I wont lose a lot of money. I know when to stop if its not profitable, said Leng Xiaoyao. Before Leng Xiaoyao was confident that the game produced by herpany could be popr and could be a tform, she honestly didnt think that she could sessfully build a jewelry brand. She wouldnt make such a decision either. However, now she had the game as a tform, so she didnt need to be worried. Even if she couldnt start a big business, she wouldnt lose money. Leng Changyuan agreed with her, so he understood at once. Youre right. If so, you can do whatever you want. As long as you have the ability, dont lose your confidence even if this business fails. Am I clear? If this business isnt profitable, you can try another one. Leng Changyuan wasnt worrying about the business right now, instead he was worried about Leng Xiaoyaos mental state. After all, many people lost their confidence and hope after failing to run a business. Grandpa, dont worry, I have confidence in myself. Even if I fail, I can bear it. I can easily make over ten million yuan by cutting out a piece of jade! Even if I lose, I can bear the consequences, said Leng Xiaoyao. Dont be unrealistically optimistic. Do you think you can continue to cut out jade after getting a few pieces? What if you cant cut out another piece? What would you do then? Leng Changyuan disagreed. He didnt want to rain on Leng Xiaoyaos parade, but she seemed a little too self-confident. If she couldnt seed again, she might lose her mental bnce. Alright, alright, Ill listen to you, grandpa. Now, lets go cut those raw jade materials! Leng Xiaoyao stopped talking to Leng Changyuan because she couldnt tell him everything. She could only set his mind at east by action. Leng Changyuan stopped worrying about the business and wanted to see how many pieces of jade Leng Xiaoyao could get. He hoped that she could cut out jade from most of the raw jade materials, but he didnt think it was possible. However, the truth was that there was jade in every raw jade material and the jade was of high quality. Leng Xiaoyao simply couldnt tell them right now, or they would be suspicious. Shen Xiyin was surprised to see arge pile of raw jade materials after opening the door of the underground room. There are a lot! When can we get jade by cutting them? Shen Xiyin believed that there could be jade in some of them, but how much could there be? She thought that the probability was 10% at most. She had confidence in Leng Xiaoyao, but stone-gambling was really too difficult. Even in West Zhejiang, the probability was only about 10% and that was already unbelievable. She grew up in Province Yun and had never heard that someone could cut out that much jade. Even famous stone-gambling experts could only cut out three pieces of jade out of five raw jade materials once, and the jade would be at middle level. Anyway, that was already rare. Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said nothing. Sometimes, actions spoke louder than words. No matter what she said, it was useless. As long as she could really cut out jade, it would prove everything. Grandpa, it will be noisy when we cut these raw jade materials. Will that be a problem? Although she knew that Leng Changyuan didnt care, she still asked out of respect. Its not a problem at all! You can cut them as long as you want, said Leng Changyuan. It wasnt a big deal even if it was a little noisy. Yaoyao, dont worry, the underground was a soundproof room. Although it cantpletely stop the sound from going out, its effective and wont affect other people, said Leng Yecheng. Great, then I dont need to worry about it, Leng Xiaoyao said. Afterwards, she plugged it in, then picked up a raw jade material containing strong magical power to cut. Can you do that? Do you need your uncle or someone who has the skill to help you? asked Leng Changyuan worriedly. I can do this. Leng Xiaoyao beamed. After that, she turned it on and started working. Once the machine was turned on, it was loud enough to be heard by everyone in the house. The domestic servants felt nothing, but Song Meiyu was talking with Leng Yuqi. Song Meiyu was already irritated since Leng Yuqi refused to give her a response, so she was angered by the noise. The noise wasnt that loud, but it still bothered her. As a result, Song Meiyu walked out to have a look. On the second floor, she met Leng Yehua who walked out of the study, so she asked, What is that noise? I dont know. Leng Yehua was also displeased. He was in a worse mood because of the noise. They went to the living room and asked a maid, Whats happening? Where are the noisesing from? Theyre from the underground room. Master Leng, Lord Yecheng, and Miss Xiaoyao are there, said the maid. Hearing that, Song Meiyu and Leng Yehua immediately thought of those raw jade materials. Leng Xiaoyao and the others must be cutting them. Didnt Leng Xiaoyao say that those raw jade materials belonged to Li Mochen? Why were they cutting them then? Or did they actually belong to Leng Xiaoyao instead of Li Mochen? Song Meiyu and Leng Yehua already had doubts, so they werent surprised even if it turned out to be true. However, they, especially Song Meiyu, got jealous upon thinking that there was jade in those raw jade materials. Song Meiyu hoped that there was no jade. Anyway, it wasnt up to them. Therefore, they walked to the underground room to check the situation. Unfortunately, the door of the underground room was locked, so they couldnt go inside. Song Meiyu was mad. Why did they lock the door? Are they afraid that well see something or what? Song Meiyu eximed angrily. Lets go! Leng Yehua was also unhappy, but he wasnt as angry as Song Meiyu. Since the door was closed, he wouldnt go in. As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and left. Chapter 3267 - 3267 Are You Doubting Yaoyao’s Abilities? 3267 Are You Doubting Yaoyaos Abilities? Song Meiyu was reluctant to ept the result, but she could do nothing about it, so she had to leave. When they got back to the living room, they didnt go upstairs, but waited for Leng Xiaoyao and the others. Maid Zhang, get me a cup of tea, said Song Meiyu. Sure. Maid Zhang answered and immediately went to pour a cup of tea for Song Meiyu. In the underground room. After the first cut, no green showed, so Leng Xiaoyao continued. When she started, Leng Changyuan and the others waited at the side nervously. Only Leng Xiaoyao stayed calm as usual. They were disappointed when they didnt see green after the first cut. Even if they were aware that it was impossible to cut out jade in one cut, they were still looking forward to seeing green. After the second cut, green showed. Leng Changyuan and the others immediately became excited. There is green. There is green! Leng Xiaoyao, on the other hand, didnt look excited. Leng Changyuan asked, Yaoyao, why are you so calm? Because I have confidence in myself. Even if there isnt jade in this one, I am sure there must be jade in the next one, Leng Xiaoyao said confidently. Fine! Leng Changyuan didnt know what to say. He felt that Leng Xiaoyao was too confident. If there was no jade, she would be embarrassed. Luckily, it was green, so he didnt want to be the wet nket. What type is it? asked Leng Yecheng. Leng Xiaoyao observed it for a while, then said, It isnt clear yet. I need to make another cut. Leng Xiaoyao continued to cut the raw jade material. Although there was green, they were afraid that it was only a thinyer, so they were still worried. After the third cut, they saw that it was aplete piece of jade and felt relieved. The jade was bright green and transparent. Its texture was fine and moist with few cracks and cotton lines. The jade crystals were fine columnar, fiber (variable crystal) aggregates. The outline of the crystal was clear. When knocked it made a metallic crisp sound. This is a piece of high level jade. Its gold-wire jade, Leng Xiaoyao said with a big smile. Even though she knew there was high level jade inside, she was still very happy after finding out the type. She could make a fortune with it. Leng Xiaoyao absorbed the magical power of the jade and felt quitefortable. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng didnt know what gold-wire was, but they understood that a piece of high level jade could be worth a lot. Gold-wire jade wasnt rare, but it wasnt easy to get either. In fact, high and top level jade was difficult to cut out. At that moment, Shen Xiyin admired Leng Xiaoyao more than ever. I am sure there must be more high quality jade in this pile of raw jade materials since you can cut one out so easily, Leng Yecheng said. Leng Xiaoyao replied. I agree. Leng Changyuan was somewhat worried. If other people know about it, will it He was afraid that the fortune might bring them bad luck. There is no need to worry. I dont think anyone would dare to steal raw jade materials in the Leng familys mansion, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt think it was a big deal. Im not worried about that, but Im afraid that youll be in danger, Leng Changyuan eximed. Im so strong. I dont think anyone can hurt me, but you must be careful, said Leng Xiaoyao. She was suddenly worried about their safety. Oh, when I went to City Qin, I got several safety talismans. Ill go fetch themter for the three of you. Remember to carry it with you. Dont let it touch water. Take it off when you need to take a shower and put it back on once you finish. Grandpa, uncle, I know you dont really believe in it, but it represents my good wishes, so please dont turn me down! Leng Xiaoyao didnt realize that she should give them a safety talisman until today. One could never be too careful. Although they werent likely to be hurt, it was still possible. Shen Xiyin had witnessed Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, so she believed in herpletely. Since Leng Xiaoyao said that they needed it, she was more than willing to ept it. Sure, well carry it with us everywhere, said Leng Changyuan. He didnt really believe it, but he would ept it if Leng Xiaoyao gave it to him. Thank you, Xiaoyao, said Shen Xiyin. She couldnt promise that she would always be safe, but with Leng Xiaoyaos safety talisman she could be at ease. Leng Xiaoyao continued to cut the raw jade material. A whileter, the jade was out. It was as big as a basketball and was worth a lot of money. Leng Xiaoyao chose another raw jade material with strong magical power. However, this one was much smaller. They didnt think that it was easy to cut out jade. After cutting one piece from the first raw jade material, they thought that it would be very hard to get another piece from the second one. However, they also felt that it was likely to cut out jade again after seeding once. Anyway, they had mixed emotions and were even more nervous than earlier. After the first cut, green showed. They were excited and relieved. Afterwards, they observed the quality of the jade. Its texture was fine and pure without blemishes. The color was clear, bright, mellow, and a uniform emerald green. Leng Xiaoyao was also excited when she saw it. This is old-pit ss jade. Hearing that, everyone was astonished and excited. Even though both the old-pit ss jade and the gold-wire jade were at high level, there was a difference between their value. The old-pit ss jade was more precious than the gold-wire jade. Is this a dream? asked Leng Yecheng. Although he knew that Leng Xiaoyao was good at stone-gambling, he still felt that it was unbelievable. How could it be so easy for Leng Xiaoyao to cut out jade? Are you doubting Yaoyaos abilities? Leng Changyuan asked unhappily. Even if he was also amazed, he understood that it was real. Of course not! Im just surprised. Leng Yecheng denied at once. He would never doubt Leng Xiaoyaos abilities. Shen Xiyin also found it amazing, but she said nothing. After Leng Xiaoyao cut the old-pit ss jade out, it was as big as two fists, so it was extremely valuable too. Alright, thats enough for today. You can make some jewelry with these two pieces. Ill see whether I can cut out jade of other colors, Leng Xiaoyao said, giving the two pieces of jade to Shen Xiyin. Shen Xiyin, however, didnt dare to take them. Its too valuable. I cant take them. And I actually dont need so much. Why dont you give me several parts ording to the sizes I need? It takes some time to make a piece of jewelry. After I finish one piece, you can have a look. When youre satisfied, Ill continue! Chapter 3268 - 3268 You Asked for It! 3268 You Asked for It! Fine! Leng Xiaoyao agreed and cut out several small pieces ording to Shen Xiyins needs. In the end, Shen Xiyin took jade the size of three pieces of jewelry, and left the rest with Leng Xiaoyao. They walked out of the storage room, locked the door, and left the underground floor. Song Meiyu didnt see theming out for an hour. Although she had already lost her patience, she didnt want to leave before seeing them. When they came out, Song Meiyu saw the jade in Leng Xiaoyaos hands and was immediately displeased. Leng Xiaoyao really had cut out jade! Xiaoyao, didnt you say these raw jade materials belong to Mr. Li? Why are you cutting them now? asked Song Meiyu, acting curious. However, she was sure that these raw jade materials were Leng Xiaoyaos. Leng Xiaoyao owned these raw jade materials, but imed that they belonged to Li Mochen. Obviously, Leng Xiaoyao said that in case Song Meiyu stole them. It was humiliating! Song Meiyu asked that in front of Shen Xiyin because she believed that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt embarrass her when there was an outsider. However, Leng Xiaoyao retorted. It has nothing to do with you. Theyre not yours anyway. In the beginning, Shen Xiyin wanted to exchange greetings with Song Meiyu. She didnt know Song Meiyu, but guessed that she was Leng Xiaoyaos aunt. However, after hearing Leng Xiaoyaos tone, she realized that Leng Xiaoyao didnt have a good rtionship with Song Meiyu. Therefore, she didnt bother to give a polite greeting. If she greeted Song Meiyu kindly at this moment, Leng Xiaoyao would be embarrassed. You Song Meiyu didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to embarrass her in front of an outsider, so she was angry. I simply care about the Leng family. Since they belong to Mr. Li, Mr. Li might me the Leng family if you cut them. Dont worry, he wont me you for it anyway, said Leng Xiaoyao. Afterwards, she ignored Song Meiyu and said to Shen Xiyin, Go up with me! She was afraid that Shen Xiyin wouldnt befortable being alone in the living room. Sure, said Shen Xiyin. After that, Shen Xiyin followed Leng Xiaoyao upstairs. Song Meiyu was furious and felt extremely ufortable. I told you not to interfere in Yaoyaos business. You should educate Yuqi properly first. Leng Changyuan coldly said to Song Meiyu. Song Meiyu wasnt considerate at all. Couldnt she behave? Why did she have to cause trouble all the time? Song Meiyu opened her mouth a little, but didnt know what to say. Without a word, she turned around and went upstairs. Shen Xiyin followed Leng Xiaoyao to her room. Then Leng Xiaoyao took out yellow paper and a pen. Um, I-I want to know whether you can give me one more piece? I want to give it to Chenjun, Shen Xiyin finally said. Leng Xiaoyao beamed. No problem! It was just a talisman, and wasnt a big deal. I can draw one for your mother, your father, and Chenmeng as well. You can give it to them. Really? Shen Xiyin was excited and thanked Leng Xiaoyao at once. Thank you, Xiaoyao. Youre wee. Its not difficult at all, said Leng Xiaoyao. After setting out the necessary materials, Leng Xiaoyao started drawing. It consumed a lot of magical power to draw seven safety talismans at a time. As a result, her face became slightly pale and she lost a lot of energy. Are you alright? Shen Xiyin asked nervously. Im fine. Ill be fine again after resting for a while, Leng Xiaoyao said. She folded tge safety talismans up, then handed them to Shen Xiyin. XIaoyao, thank you so much! Shen Xiyin was very grateful. My pleasure, said Leng Xiaoyao. After resting for ten minutes, Leng Xiaoyao regained much of her energy, so she went downstairs with Shen Xiyin. Leng Xiaoyao handed a safety talisman to Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng. She told them to keep it well. Let me send you home! Leng Xiaoyao said to Shen Xiyin. No need, I can drive home on my own. If you send me home, you will need to take a taxi back. Itll take too much time. Shen Xiyin turned her down. It was only 9:30 pm so it was still early. Most importantly, Shen Xiyin understood that Leng Xiaoyao had used a lot of energy, so she didnt want to bother her again. Its fine. Let me send you home! I have something to talk to you about, said Leng Xiaoyao. If so, Shen Xiyin didnt insist. Ill drive behind you. After Miss Shen is home, Yaoyao cane back with me, Leng Yecheng offered. Since Leng Xiaoyao needed to send Shen Xiyin home, he definitely wouldnt let her take a taxi home. Right, Yecheng can go with you and take Yaoyao home, said Leng Changyuan. It was the final decision. However, right after they went out of the gate, they saw Chu Jiayu. Chu Jiayu, dont you know what happened between Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi? Did youe here to be humiliated? Leng Xiaoyao said with interest. She bet that Chu Jiayu didnt know about it yet, otherwise she wouldnt havee to see Leng Yuqi. Leng Xiaoyao talked to her like that, not because she wanted to help Chu Jiayu, but because there was no need to make a scene. After all, it had nothing to do with Chu Jiayu. What do you mean? Chu Jiayu asked confusedly. Chu Jianan slept with Jiang Yihan behind Leng Yuqis back. It was exposed yesterday, but Chu Jianan denied his rtionship with Leng Yuqi, so hes the Leng familys enemy right now. Do you think well still be polite to the Chu family? Leng Xiaoyao mocked. What? Thats impossible! Chu Jiayu was shocked. Chu Jianan slept with Jiang Yihan behind Leng Yuqis back? Why didnt she know? Actually, why did she have to know? Chu Jianan had an affair with Jiang Yihan, so no one else knew till Leng Xiaoyao found out and exposed it. Chu Jiayu didnt think it was possible because Chu Jianan loved Leng Yuqi so much. He even ended his engagement with Leng Xiaoyao for Leng Yuqi. How did he betray Leng Yuqi for Jiang Yihan within such a short time? Besides, why did Jiang Yihan sleep with Chu Jianan while knowing that Leng Yuqi was together with him? Chu Jiayu didnt think it was a problem when Leng Yuqi stole Chu Jianan away from Leng Xiaoyao as they were still engaged. In fact, Chu Jiayu even supported Leng Yuqi in doing that. However, she couldnt ept it when Jiang Yihan did the same thing. Why would Jiang Yihan do that? You can ask her about it if you want to know the answer, Leng Xiaoyao said. Chapter 3269 - 3269 So Fast 3269 So Fast Although Chu Jiayu believed that it was impossible, she understood that there was no reason for Leng Xiaoyao to lie to her. Actually, because Leng Yuqi didnt answer her calls all day, she felt that it was likely true. In that case, Chu Jiayu didnt go ahead to see Leng Yuqi. Instead, she went back to her familys car and left. If the truth was what Leng Xiaoyao just said, she would only be locked outside the door or embarrassed. Even though it was Chu Jianan who betrayed Leng Yuqi, she was Chu Jianans younger sister. She would undoubtedly be criticized too. What was worse, they might even think that she knew and deliberately kept it a secret from Leng Yuqi. Shen Xiyin didnt know what had happened between Leng Xiaoyao and Chu Jianan, but she had an impression that Chu Jianan was a terrible person given their conversation. Shen Xiyin hated these types of men the most, so sheined. This man called Chu Jianan is such a terrible guy! Im afraid thats barely enough to describe him. Many years ago, my father rescued his father. Because of that, Chu Jianan and I were engaged. However, because I was a spoiled, troublesome, arrogant, and ugly girl, Chu Jianan never liked me. He even got together with my cousin, Leng Yuqi. He tried to force me to end our engagement. About a month ago, I was pushed to the ground by him. My head hit the ground hard. After I woke up again, I became clear-headed and lost interest in him. I agreed to end our engagement, but only a monthter, Chu Jianan betrayed Leng Yuqi for her best friend, Leng Xiaoyao exined. She didnt bother to lie since it wasnt a secret. What? Hearing that, Shen Xiyin was shocked. To her surprise, Leng Xiaoyao had suffered something like that before. If so, Chu Jianan was an extremely terrible person! Have you ever done anything to punish him? asked Shen Xiyin. Although she wasnt familiar with Leng Xiaoyao, she knew that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt weak. If anyone dared to offend her, she wouldnt hesitate to punish them. For example, Leng Xiaoyao took action right after herpany was smashedst time. She was only worried that Leng Xiaoyao still had interest in Chu Jianan and so hesitated to pay him back. I punished him lightly once, but I beat him seriously yesterday. Its enough to make him live in pain for a while, Leng Xiaoyao said. She had no intention of forgiving Chu Jianan. Even though Chu Jianan had betrayed her, there was no love between them. It was a decision made by their fathers. Therefore, it was understandable that Chu Jianan hated it and betrayed her. It also wasnt very serious when he pushed her to the ground. Her soul was different in this incarnation, but she recovered after resting a week in the previous incarnation. However, Leng Xiaoyao hated Chu Jianan for his scheme against her at the Mo familys party. She almost died that day. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao made up her mind to ruin him. She did nothing yet simply because she was waiting for a good opportunity. After all, she was too busy to cultivate these days, let alone dealing with Chu Jianan. Paying Chu Jianan back was just an insignificant part of her life. After all, she wasnt reincarnated to take revenge, so her hatred for Chu Jianan wasnt the main thing she was going to do. Moreover, she wanted to see what would happen to Chu Jianan and Jiang Yihan, so she couldnt rush to punish Chu Jianan. Shen Xiyin was relieved. Terrible men like Chu Jianan deserved a serious punishment. Oh, does An Chenjun know that were partners now? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Yeah, he knows and hes very supportive. To be honest, neither of usck money, so we dont need to give up our dreams for money. We can fight for our future and were determined to fulfill our potential. Once we be the best, money shouldnt be a problem, said Shen Xiyin. If they were born in ordinary families, she would be a designer and do her job without taking any risks. She wouldnt have the courage or ambition to start a business. She dared to join Leng Xiaoyao simply because her family was rich enough to support her. Shen Xiyin was just talking about herself. There were people who were born in ordinary families trying to be sessful. Unfortunately, most of them failed. Leng Xiaoyao agreed with Shen Xiyin on that. If a person was struggling to survive, it was impossible for them to chase their dream. After Leng Xiaoyao sent Shen Xiyin home, she went back with Leng Yecheng. When Leng Xiaoyao was alone with Leng Yecheng, she said, Uncle, I beat Chu Jiananst night. He will have to stay in the hospital for at least half a month. Hearing that, Leng Yecheng was surprised. Youre so fast! Leng Yecheng was pleased when he heard that Chu Jianan had to stay in the hospital for at least half a month, but it had nothing to do with Leng Yuqi. He hated Chu Jianan simply because Chu Jianans actions humiliated the Leng family. Afterwards, he said worriedly, Does he know that it was you? I damaged the surveince cameras before going there. Its impossible for them to find anything. Even if the Chu family found out, do you think they would dare toe and criticize me? They humiliated us first, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt care. In that case, Leng Yecheng agreed and was no longer worried. As soon as Chu Jiayu got home, she asked her mother about Leng Yuqis rtionship with Chu Jianan. Mom, did Jianan betray Yuqi? asked Chu Jiayu. Upon hearing the word betray, Mrs. Chu was displeased and said, Its not betrayal. There is nothing between Jianan and Leng Yuqi. The Leng family wouldnt allow them to be together when they came to end Jianans engagement with Leng Xiaoyao. Even though Chu Jianan indeed betrayed Leng Yuqi, Mrs. Chu wouldnt allow other people to say that. It was too humiliating. If the news spread, the Chu family would be a joke! So whats happening between Jianan and Jiang Yihan is true! Chu Jiayu had mixed emotions. She couldnt ept it, but Chu Jianan was her older brother, so she had to side with him. Jiang Yihans behavior was uneptable, but Chu Jiayu didnt really hate her. She simply didnt know how to face her again. Its not a big deal. Jianan wont marry her anyway, Mrs. Chu said airily. She was unwilling to talk about it any longer. Alright, it has nothing to do with you. You dont need to know so much about it. Chu Jiayu didnt dare to ask again. After all, she was the most unimportant person in her family, so she never dared to annoy her parents. Chapter 3270 - 3270 I Hope We’re Still Friends 3270 I Hope Were Still Friends Although Mrs. Chu said nothing about Chu Jianan and Jiang Yihan, she attached no importance to Jiang Yihan. Therefore, she didnt care that Chu Jianan was still ying around. However, if Jiang Yihan wanted to marry Chu Jianan, she would stop it from happening. She would never allow a girl like Jiang Yihan to marry into the Chu family. Mrs. Chu disdained Jiang Yihan because Jiang Yihan betrayed Leng Yuqi for Chu Jianan. If the news spread, the Chu family would be humiliated. Although Leng Yuqi did the same thing before, Chu Jianan hadnt ended his engagement with Leng Xiaoyao yet. Mrs. Chu would ask Chu Jianan to marry Leng Yuqi rather than Leng Xiaoyao. Because of that, Mrs. Chu forgave Leng Yuqis behavior. After all, it was better than marrying a rich, arrogant, and ugly girl like Leng Xiaoyao. However, the situation was different. Chu Jianan had ended his engagement with Leng Xiaoyao. He had the right to make the best choice. !! If so, why couldnt theypare Jiang Yihan with other girls? Jiang Yihans family was also rich and wasnt much lower than the Leng family, but Mrs. Chu wanted a better daughter-inw than Jiang Yihan. If Jiang Yihan was born in a first-rate or second-rate rich family, Mrs. Chu wouldnt care about her behavior at all. Instead, Mrs. Chu wished that a daughter from a first-rate or second-rate rich family could steal Chu Jianan! Back in her room. Chu Jiayu thought about it for a while. Then, she still called Jiang Yihan. She wanted to ask Jiang Yihan why she did it. Now she couldnt be friends with Leng Yuqi any longer and wouldnt take Jiang Yihan as her friend either. Seeing Chu Jiayus call, Jiang Yihan was too guilty to answer it. She knew that Chu Jiayu must have heard about her affair with Chu Jianan. However, even if she refused to answer it today, Chu Jiayu could ask her about it in front of other ssmates tomorrow. By then, everyone would know and it would be even more humiliating. After thinking for a while, Jiang Yihan answered the phone as Chu Jiayu was about to stop. Hi, Jiayu, is something up? Why are you calling me sote? Jiang Yihan asked in a panic. Why did you betray Yuqi and secretly get together with Jianan? Chu Jiayu directly questioned. She sounded displeased, but she wasnt actually that mad. Jiang Yihan wasnt surprised. Since she decided to answer Chu Jiayus call, she knew how to face it. I know that I hurt Yuqi because of my affair with Jianan, but I didnt do it on purpose. I went to a club with my friends one day. I didnt expect Jianan to be friends with my friends older brother. We met by chance and we were both drunk. Jianan sent me to a hotel and we did it. I know we shouldnt have done that, but we could barely remember what we did that night. If I had been clear-headed, I wouldnt have done it, Jiang Yihan said, sounding pitiful and as if she was a victim too. Are you still having an affair with Jianan? asked Chu Jiayu. Yes, said Jiang Yihan. You said it was an ident, why did you continue to be with Jianan? asked Chu Jiayu. In the past, she didnt dare to do that. However, after their secret rtionship was exposed, Chu Jianan didnt care about Leng Yuqis feelings. Because of that, she dared to pin the me on Chu Jianan. Anyway, Chu Jianan only cared about her right now. He shouldnt be mad at her for that. Jianan lost interest in Yuqi? How is that possible? Chu Jiayu didnt think it was possible. After all, Chu Jianan liked Leng Yuqi so much before. It was impossible that he suddenly changed. If Jianan really loved Yuai, he wouldnt agree to have an affair with me. Jiayu, I know you cant ept it, but its the truth. I dont want our rtionship to be affected. I hope we can still be friends, said Jiang Yihan. She honestly didnt want to lose a friend like Chu Jiayu. After all, Chu Jiayu was a member of the Chu family, so she hoped that she could be closer to Chu Jiayu. How about Yuqi? asked Chu Jiayu. Jiang Yihan was struck dumb for a second, and became a little mad. She felt that Chu Jiayu was defending Leng Yuqi and didnt take her as a friend. If Chu Jiayu really regarded her as a friend, shouldnt Chu Jiayu feel happy for her after hearing the news? Nevertheless, Jiang Yihan didnt say that aloud. Instead, she acted guilty and said, I know I hurt Yuqi. I want to be friends with her, but I dont think shell forgive me. Chu Jiayu didnt know what to say. She didnt have moral standards either, so she didnt think that Jiang Yihans words were wrong. She just couldnt ept it right away. So be it! Chu Jiayu didnt know what to say, so she said nothing and hung up on Jiang Yihan. Jiang Yihan felt guilty at the beginning, but she rxed after having the call with Chu Jiayu. No matter how Chu Jiayu thought of her, Chu Jiayu couldnt be friends with Leng Yuqi any longer. Therefore, she didnt think that Chu Jiayu would be dumb enough to side with Leng Yuqi. She was only afraid that Leng Yuqi would spread the news because she would be humiliated. Therefore, she hoped that Leng Yuqi would keep it among them. However, what Jiang Yihan didnt know was that Mrs. Chu hated her for stealing Chu Jianan. If their rtionship wasnt serious, Mrs. Chu wouldnt say anything about it. Unfortunately, if she wanted to marry Chu Jianan, Mrs. Chu would definitely prevent it from happening. Therefore, Jiang Yihan was doomed to suffer a double loss. Chu Jianans entire body hurt, so he could hardly sleep for a whole night. After a day, he became very haggard, which filled his parents with anxiety. However, they could do nothing about it. What was worse, they failed to find the criminal. Although they guessed that it might have something to do with Mo Jinlin or the Leng family, they had no evidence. Chu Jianan, however, was suspicious of Leng Xiaoyao, because only she had the ability to injure him like that among his enemies. Unfortunately, no matter how suspicious he was of her, he didnt have any evidence. Shi Yuran was found in the park by passers-by an hourter. They called the police at once and Shi Yuran was sent to the hospital afterwards. The Shi family was informed of the bad news. Shi Yurans parents were scared upon hearing that their daughter was seriously injured. They immediately asked the police to find the criminals. They were determined to get revenge. Chapter 3271 - 3271 Can’t Figure It Out 3271 Cant Figure It Out However, when they arrived at the hospital and saw Shi Yuran. Shi Yuran stopped them from going to the police for help. She told them that those criminals had something on her, so they threatened her not to try to arrest them. If she dared to do that, they would expose her dirty secrets too. Shi Yuran never told her parents what she had done before, because she was afraid that they would be mad at her. However, now she had to be honest. After hearing about her bad deeds, Shi Yurans parents were furious. Nevertheless, they couldnt call the police or take revenge. As soon as they did, not only would Shi Yuran be put in jail, but the Shi family would be greatly affected as well. All in all, Shi Yuran asked for it herself. Why were you beaten by them? asked Shi Yurans father, Shi Guangnan. B-Because I paid them to beat Leng Xiaoyao, Shi Yuran admitted. Upon hearing Leng Xiaoyaos name, Shi Yurans parents realized that she harbored a grudge against Leng Xiaoyao ever since the party held by the Mo family. The Shi family was indeed humiliated at the party that day, so they were also mad at Leng Xiaoyao, so they felt nothing when Shi Yuran tried to cause trouble for Leng Xiaoyao. They were only confused about why those people paid by Shi Yuran to beat Leng Xiaoyao suddenly came to beat her? Shi Guangnan asked, Why did they beat you instead then? It seemed that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt simple since she was able to make those men beat Shi Yuran instead. They told me that Leng Xiaoyao is their heads friend, Shi Yuran said. What? Shi Yurans parents were shocked. It turned out that Leng Xiaoyao was the head of the Qiao Gang, Ji Yanxis friend. How could a young girl like her form a close rtionship with Ji Yanxi? Did she do anything she couldnt mention? No matter what, since Leng Xiaoyao was Ji Yanxis friend, they had to carefully think about it if they wanted to get revenge. It was not only the Shi family, any of the major families were basically in awe of the Qiao Gang. The Qiao Gang respected those major families and would avoid having conflict with them, unless it was because of a conflict of interest or a serious problem. Honey, even if we cant call the police to punish those men, we can pay Leng Xiaoyao back! If it wasnt for her, Yuran wouldnt have been injured, said Mrs. Shi. Anyway, they were unwilling to let Leng Xiaoyao get away with it. Frowning Shi Guangnan said nothing. He had the same idea, but was worried. After a long while, Shi Guangnan said, We can talk about itter. Since Leng Xiaoyao has a good rtionship with Ji Yanxi, it shouldnt be easy for us to pay her back. We cant suffer a double loss. Shi Guangnan wasnt impulsive. He wouldnt take action until he was sure that he would win. He made his judgments ording to his abilities, but the result depended on his opponents abilities. Mrs. Shi was reluctant to ept the situation, but she didnt dare to disagree with her husband. Shi Yuran was the same. She hated Leng Xiaoyao to death right now. Meanwhile, Leng Xiaoyao was on the phone with Li Mochen. She asked him about the situation in City Qin. After all, it happened because of her, so Leng Xiaoyao cared about it. Li Mochen told Leng Xiaoyao that he found nothing abnormal. Just like Leng Xiaoyao said, those people wouldnt arrive until a few dayster. Apart from that, Leng Xiaoyao didnt know what to say to Li Mochen. Li Mochen was also embarrassed. As a result, they fell into silence after several simple questions about each others condition. In order to not be even more embarrassed, Leng Xiaoyao made up an excuse that she needed to deal with other things and hung up. Actually, they wanted to say more, but unfortunately they didnt know what to talk about. After having the call, Leng Xiaoyao had an absent expression for a long while, then she started working. There were other game characters left to be drawn. Li Mochen, on the other hand, didnt know what to do after the call. He couldnt help thinking about Leng Xiaoyao. The next day, Leng Yuqi was absent from school again, so Jiang Yihan felt relieved. She was much calmer when facing Chu Jiayu. However, Chu Jiayu didnt bother to greet her or give her a nce. Chu Jiayu was in no mood to talk to Jiang Yihan. Jiang Yihan understood and stayed away from her. The day passed quickly. Leng Xiaoyao focused on studying for the whole day. She didnt help her ssmates with reviews because the Liberal Arts Defense would be starting tomorrow. Even if she had confidence in herself, she still needed to prepare for it. Chu Jianan received a piece of terrible news today. The agreement between Chengtian and him was canceled all of a sudden. Because they hadnt signed a contract yet, Chengtian didnt need to pay him any liquidated damages. Hearing the bad news, Chu Jianan, who was in a lot of pain, fainted from anger. Chu Zhaofeng couldnt ept it, so he immediately went to look for the reason. Chengtian didnt suffer any losses, but the Chu familyspany suffered a great loss. In order to get the project, they had invested a lot of money in it in an attempt to start a joint venture. They didnt sign the contract and failed to achieve the joint venture, so the Chu family didnt need to pay for anything. However, they disappointed many people so it would be hard for them to raise money next time. As a well-known, rich family in City Chang, the Chu family owned dozens of billion yuan in assets but it included current and real assets. They didnt have enough current assets to fund a project. They had to borrow from the bank or find business partners. They were working on more than one project, so they couldnt invest all of their current assets into one. After asking many people, Chu Zhaofeng learned that the Ling family interfered and robbed them of the project. Didnt the Ling family not have any interest in it? Why did they suddenly steal it? Did the Ling family have a grudge against the Chu family? Chu Zhaofeng didnt think that he had offended the Ling family before. Was it because of Chu Jianan? After Chu Jianan woke up, Chu Zhaofeng asked him whether he had messed with the Ling family. Chu Jianan didnt think that he had done that. He rarely had interactions with members of the Ling family. No matter how Chu Jianan tried, he couldnt figure it out. An idea dawned on him. It might have something to do with Leng Xiaoyao! However, he quickly discarded that thought. He didnt know that it was Leng Xiaoyao who beat him nor did he know about Leng Xiaoyaos rtionship with the Ling family. Besides, he didnt think that the Ling family would stand up for Leng Xiaoyao or the Leng family. Chapter 3272 - 3272 Leng Xiaoyao Is Very Confident 3272 Leng Xiaoyao Is Very Confident Because the agreement between the Chu familyspany and the Chengtian Corporation was terminated, Chu Zhaofengs business partners all med him for messing up a sure thing. It was impossible for them not to be mad. When Leng Yecheng heard the news in the afternoon, he immediately thought of Leng Xiaoyao. Could it have something to do with her? At the Mo familys party, he saw Leng Xiaoyao staying with Ling Tianqi, the Ling familys heir. However, he wasnt sure so he asked Leng Xiaoyao about it when she got home at night. Yaoyao, the Ling family just robbed the Chu family of a project. Does it have something to do with you? Leng Xiaoyao was struck dumb for a second. She thought that it might be a coincidence, but she realized that it could also be Ling Tianqis idea to pay Chu Jianan back for her. I dont know, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she guessed that it might have been done by Ling Tianqi for her, she didnt call him to ask. If that wasnt his idea, she would be embarrassed. If it was, since Ling Tianqi didnt tell her, he must want to do her a favor in private. In that case, there was no need for her to ask about it. Since she said that, Leng Yecheng didnt ask further. Anyway, the Chu family suffered a loss this time. On Wednesday, the Liberal Arts Defense of high school students was held in City Chang. Early in the morning, Leng Xiaoyao followed their teacher to No.1 High school for thepetition. There were ten high schools in City Chang and each school had a quota of three students. Leng Xiaoyao, Gao Qilu, and a male student, Qin Siyuan, was representing their school. Gao Qilu was aware that Leng Xiaoyao was one of the three students early on, while Leng Xiaoyao didnt know who the other students were until today. Gao Qilu had tried to attack Leng Xiaoyao to make her unable to take part in thepetition. Unfortunately, Leng Xiaoyao took her familys car to go to school and back home. There was no chance for them to act, which made Gao Qilu angry. Therefore, when Gao Qilu saw Leng Xiaoyao, she looked cold. Nevertheless, Leng Xiaoyao didnt bother to pay any attention to her. Leng Xiaoyao didnt know that the champion of todayspetition could participate in the National Liberal Arts Defense in the capital city until that moment. In addition, the top 3 of the National Liberal Arts Defense would directly be epted by the Capital University. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about being epted by the Capital University, but she would do her best since she was taking part in thepetition. Their teacher was Mr. Chen. Because Leng Xiaoyao had the highest score among the three students, Mr. Chen paid more attention to her. On their way, he asked, Xiaoyao, are you nervous? Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said, Not at all. Great! Im d to hear that. I have confidence in you, Mr. Chen said. He only said that to Leng Xiaoyao, so Gao Qilu and Qin Siyuan were displeased and jealous of Leng Xiaoyao. Gao Qilu joked half seriously. Mr. Chen, do you have a bias toward Leng Xiaoyao? You only asked about her feelings. Dont you care about me and Qin Siyuan? Oh, youre right. Its my fault. So, are you two nervous? Mr. Chen asked embarrassedly. Ha-ha, Mr. Chen, Im joking. Were not nervous. After all, this isnt our first time. Gao Qiluughed. Right, this isnt your first time, so youre surely not nervous, Mr. Chen said with a smile. He believed in them, he simply had more confidence in Leng Xiaoyao. Anyway, the situation became different in an instant. Mr. Chen only asked Leng Xiaoyao because this was the first time that she had participated in thepetition. It was Gao Qilus thought and the impression she tried to leave on Leng Xiaoyao. However, she couldnt change Mr. Chens real thoughts with a simple conversation. Leng Xiaoyao understood Gao Qilus implication, but felt that it was childish, so she didnt care. Leng Xiaoyao, Qin Siyuan and I have taken part inpetitions like this many times before. If you have any questions, dont hesitate to ask us. Well tell you as long as we know the answer, Gao Qilu said meaningfully. She sounded kind, but was actually just showing off and making fun of Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao was better than her at studying and was prettier than her, but the Leng family wasntparable to the Gao family. Therefore, Gao Qilu was jealous of Leng Xiaoyao, but also disdained her. Even if Leng Xiaoyao was better than her at studying, this was the first time that Leng Xiaoyao had ever participated in apetition like this. It was hard for her not to be nervous. Once she got nervous, she wouldnt be able to do her best. In that case, she wouldnt get a good result. Its not a big deal. I dont need to be nervous just for that, Leng Xiaoyao replied airily, being slightly arrogant. Apetition like this? She had enoughpetitions like this in her previous incarnation and had won countless prizes. Leng Xiaoran and she were always the top 2. Upon thinking of Leng Xiaoran, Leng Xiaoyao became upset. She really missed Leng Xiaoran, her parents, her grandma, her great-grandfather, and Master Shangguan. She missed her friends too. Li Mochen was already very powerful. After two years, he should be able to defeat his enemies. By then, Li Mochen would be fine and she might disappear in this time space. Thinking that she would disappear in two years, Leng Xiaoyao felt somewhat irritated. No one noticed the change in Leng Xiaoyaos mood. Actually, when they heard her reply, they were a little unhappy, including Mr. Chen. He wondered whether he had too high of an expectation for Leng Xiaoyao. Given her attitude, she was too arrogant. He appreciated confident students, but disliked arrogant ones. Confidence was a good thing, but it would be arrogance if there was too much of it. Leng Xiaoyaos attitude made him think that she was arrogant. Leng Xiaoyao, you look very confident. Are you going to win the championship? Gao Qilu smiled. She deliberatelyplimented Leng Xiaoyao. If Leng Xiaoyao dared to say yes, she would tell everyone about it. Then, if Leng Xiaoyao failed to win the championship, she would be extremely embarrassed. Even if Leng Xiaoyao said no, Gao Qilu would still spread the news. She simply didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao would be the champion. By then, Leng Xiaoyao would still be embarrassed. Leng Xiaoyao saw through Gao Qilu, so she said mockingly, Gao Qilu, thats going too far. I simply said that Im not nervous. It has nothing to do with the championship. Why would you connect them? Gao Qilu was embarrassed. Arent you too confident and thats why you dont feel nervous? Chapter 3273 - 3273 Not Afraid of Becoming a Joke 3273 Not Afraid of Bing a Joke If so, are you also too confident to be nervous? Are you also going to win the championship? Leng Xiaoyao asked in return, showing obvious mockery. Gao Qilu was struck dumb for a moment, and didnt know what to say. She had no confidence to win the championship although she really wanted to be the champion. All the participants were the best students from their schools, so it was extremely difficult to win thepetition. In fact, when she took part in apetition like this for the first time, she had the confidence to win the championship, but was embarrassed in the end. Afterwards, she learned to keep a low profile. Even though she still targeted the championship, she wouldnt say that aloud. She only said that to Leng Xiaoyao because Leng Xiaoyao was also an excellent student and seemed arrogant. However, unexpectedly, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt easy to take advantage of. After hearing Leng Xiaoyaos retort, Mr. Chen had a more positive impression of her. It was true that Leng Xiaoyao only said that she wasnt nervous. She didnt say that she was going to win the championship. Although she wasnt nervous, it didnt mean that she would definitely be the champion. Gao Qilu, if youre confident because you think youll be the champion, I can understand why you said that to me. If not, please dont jump to conclusions. It bothers me. Leng Xiaoyao warned. She didnt know what Gao Qilu wanted to do, but she knew that Gao Qilu must be doing it for a bad reason. Therefore, she decided to warn Gao Qilu first. Gao Qilu was too angry to speak, while Qin Siyuan remained silent. He was jealous of Leng Xiaoyao too, but he wouldnt fight with her. He wasnt that dumb. Gao Qilu said nothing else, so Leng Xiaoyao stopped arguing with her. Nevertheless, Gao Qilu hated Leng Xiaoyao more than ever because Leng Xiaoyao embarrassed her in front of Mr. Chen and Qin Siyuan. However, she was too self-centered to admit that she asked for it. If she hadnt tried to make things difficult for Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt have retorted like that. Before long, they arrived at the No.1 High School. Many students and teachers from other high schools were also present. Once Leng Xiaoyao and the others got out of the car, they heard an unkind male voice. Oh, isnt this Mr. Chen? Why do these two students show up at everypetition? Dont you have other students in your school? The man was in his early thirties. He came with three excellent students from No.2 High school. Mr. Chen was annoyed. Although Gao Qilu and Qin Siyuan werent the best students in their school, they had rich experience and had won their own prizes before. There were students who had higher scores than them, but those students couldnt stay calm at apetition nor could they do their best. As a result, they didnte. After all, they had a test in their school beforeing. Mr. Yang, I dont think you came here with different students either. Mr. Chen argued. Mr. Yang didnt care about that. Mu Sihang was the championst year, so he muste, but the other two students have rarely taken part in thepetition before. Mr. Yang deliberately emphasized the word champion. Obviously, he was showing off. Although the Liberal Arts Defense was held once every year, the High School General Knowledge Competition was held three times a year. It was mainly a single subjectpetition. Last time, it was apetition about Language Y and Mu Sihang was the champion. When Mr. Yang mentioned Mu Sihang, Mu Sihang looked arrogant and didnt take Leng Xiaoyao as well as the others seriously at all. That angered Mr. Chen. It means that all of them have experience. Mr. Chen argued. Youre right. Mr. Yang didnt care about that and continued. But your school is famous for students of high quality. If you cant win the championship again, Im afraid your reputation will be damaged. Mr. Chen was embarrassed. For several years, their school failed to win the championship, so its reputation was indeed damaged a little. It wasnt serious, but it was upsetting. However, they couldnt me anybody for that. After all, the students from other schools were really better and their representatives also did their best. It wasnt their fault that they failed. At this moment, Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said, Mr. Yang, do you have confidence to win this time? Mr. Yang and his students turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao and were amazed by her beauty. Leng Xiaoyao stood behind Mr. Yang, so they didnt see her until then. Among Mr. Yangs three students, there was a girl. The moment she saw Leng Xiaoyao, she was amazed yet jealous. Leng Xiaoyao had the same intention as when Gao Qilu tested her earlier. If they said yes, they would be embarrassed if they couldnt win the championship. If they won, it wouldnt be a problem. However, if they denied it, nothing would happen. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao finished speaking, Gao Qilu opened her mouth before Mr. Yang could say anything. Leng Xiaoyao, thats too much. Mr. Yang only said that Mu Sihang was the championst time. Mr. Yang didnt say that Mu Sihang will be the champion again. If he says yes to your question, will you say that hes too arrogant? If he fails to win the championship, hell be embarrassed. If he denies it, will you criticize him for not being confident? Gao Qilu looked at Leng Xiaoyao mockingly. She wanted to see how Leng Xiaoyao would reply to the same question. Gao Qilu was mad at Leng Xiaoyao for embarrassing her earlier. Leng Xiaoyao sneered and felt that Gao Qilu was too stupid. Mr. Chen had a big frown. Gao Qilu was indeed stupid. How could she make things difficult for her schoolmates right in front of the teacher and students from another school? Besides, why did Leng Xiaoyao say so much about that? However, Mr. Chen couldnt criticize Leng Xiaoyao because she was defending their school. Different people had different thoughts. Mr. Yang didnt think that Gao Qilu was picking on Leng Xiaoyao. Instead, he believed that they were working together to make fun of him. He was immediately angry and said, Yes, we have confidence to win the championship! So what? Youve never won the championship anyway! Mr. Yang is right. Well see you win the championship then! Leng Xiaoyao said in a louder voice which immediately attracted many peoples attention. Many people heard the end of their conversation, so they disdained the No.2 High School. They were so arrogant that they imed that they would win the championship even before thepetition began. Werent they afraid that they would end up being a joke in the end? Chapter 3274 - 3274 Vixens of Experimental High School 3274 Vixens of Experimental High School Didnt they know the reason why they won the championship in thepetition over Language Yst time? It happened because Li Wenxuan from No.1 High School was suddenly sick, otherwise it would be impossible for Mu Sihang to be the champion. Anyway, even if Mu Sihang couldnt be the champion, it was still very impressive that he won the second prize. In fact, no one could win the championship every time and the champion would always be different. Mr. Yang was a little embarrassed when he noticed other people ncing at him. He suddenly realized that Leng Xiaoyao trapped him. However, he didnt have any evidence. Therefore, he gave Leng Xiaoyao a cold nce, then left with his students after snorting. Mr. Chen, on the other hand, was very happy. Within a short time, the news would spread. If they couldnt win the championship this time, they would definitely be embarrassed. Once Mr. Yang walked away, Leng Xiaoyao turned and stared at Gao Qilu angrily. Gao Qilu, it seems that you like No.2 High School very much. What do you mean? Why do I like No.2 High School all of a sudden? Gao Qilu didnt understand why Leng Xiaoyao said that and angrily retorted. In fact, she only had interest in the Experimental High School and the No.1 High School. The Experimental High School was as famous as the No.1 High school in City Chang. If not, why did you side with Mr. Yang from the No.2 High School earlier? Do you have a close rtionship with Mr. Yang, for you to help him embarrass us? said Leng Xiaoyao. She understood that Gao Qilu did it to pick on her, but she was still unhappy that Gao Qilu did such a stupid thing. You Gao Qilu immediately realized what Leng Xiaoyao was talking about and got angry. She didnt think about the situation much and simply wanted to make things difficult for Leng Xiaoyao. Howe I sided with him? I just told the truth. Didnt you say the same thing to me on our way here? Gao Qilu argued. Humph! Leng Xiaoyao sneered, then said mockingly, Im sorry that youre too dumb to understand what Im talking about. It doesnt matter how you pick on me at our school, but were both students from the Experimental High School to outsiders. If students or teachers from other schoolse to challenge us, we should team up against outsiders for the sake of our schools reputation, but you did the opposite just because youre mad at me. It wasnt a big deal, but Leng Xiaoyao wanted to teach Gao Qilu a lesson. You Gao Qilu felt aggrieved. She only wanted to pick on Leng Xiaoyao and had no intention of damaging their schools reputation. However, what she did was indeed not right, so she didnt know how to exin it. Alright, were from the same school. We should be a team. Mr. Chen interrupted though he agreed with Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao said nothing else. Gao Qilu also stopped. Unfortunately, her good student image was ruined in front of their teacher today by Leng Xiaoyao. As a result, she hated Leng Xiaoyao more than ever. She was determined to pay Leng Xiaoyao back. The news that Mr. Yang confidently said that they would win the championship quickly spread. Some teachers who wanted to see drama mocked Mr. Yang when they saw him. Oh, Mr. Yang, I heard that youre going to win the championship! Because they were from different schools, they saw one another as opponents. They didnt want to see anyone else win the championship and all wanted to see a joke. When many teachersughed at him, Mr. Yang med Leng Xiaoyao. Dont you want to win the championship since you came here? asked Mr. Yang. We all want to win the championship, but none of us would dare to say that well win before thepetition even begins! After all, all the participants are the top students from different schools. Its hard to say who will win. Right. Mr. Yang didnt want to waste time arguing with them, so he directly ignored them. They went to Multimedia Hall 1 where six judges waited. Among them, four were professors from universities and two were officials from the Education Bureau. When Leng Xiaoyao showed up, she attracted a lot of attention. Due to her stunning appearance, many girls were jealous of her. Staring at Leng Xiaoyao, they took her as a strongpetitor. Gao Qilu also aroused a lot of jealousy. After all, Gao Qilu was the prettiest girl in the Experimental High School. To be honest, Gao Qilu wasnt less pretty than Leng Xiaoyao, but Leng Xiaoyao had a more elegant aura. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao appeared more attractive. Gao Qilu got angry since Leng Xiaoyao attracted a lot more attention than her. She always used to be the focus of peoples attention! However, they were in public, so she showed nothing on her face. There are many vixens from the Experimental High School. Leng Xiaoyao heard a low female voice, but she paid no attention to it. Leng Xiaoyao never thought highly of herself because she was pretty. It was a good thing that she had a beautiful face. Instead, she was more proud of her abilities. She was never jealous of someone who was prettier or richer than her, and if someone had better skills than her, she would appreciate and admire them. After Leng Xiaoyao and the others were seated, a boy next to them immediately greeted Gao Qilu. Hi, Qilu, nice to see you. He was a straight-A student from the No.1 High School, Zhao Weihao. Zhao Weihao was born in a first-rate, rich family in City Chang. His family had a close rtionship with the Gao family for generations and he had feelings for Gao Qilu. Unfortunately, Gao Qilu disliked him. It wasnt because he was ugly. Actually, Zhao Weihao was very handsome. It wasnt because of their family backgrounds either. In fact, the Gao family was very rich, but it wasntparable to the Zhao family. Instead, Gao Qilu had no interest in Zhao Weihao because he wasnt the eldest son of his family and he disliked business. Therefore, he would only inherit a small part of his familys wealth. She loved a domineering and powerful rich man like in novels, so Zhao Weihao wasnt her type. In addition, she was going to study in the capital, so she wanted to have a boyfriend who was born in the capital. City Chang was a second-tier city and was economically strong, but was hardlyparable to the capital city. Hi. Gao Qilu replied in a t tone. She had no interest in Zhao Weihao, but she enjoyed his interest. Therefore, she didnt push him away. When she needed him, she would talk to him. When she didnt need him, she would ignore him. Whats that girls name? asked Zhao Weihao, pointing at Leng Xiaoyao. It seemed that he had an interest in Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 3275 - 3275 A Pick-up Artist? 3275 A Pick-up Artist? Gao Qilu was instantly angry and said in an unpleasant tone, Why are you asking? Although she disliked Zhao Weihao and wouldnt be his girlfriend, she couldnt ept it when he developed an interest in another girl. Besides, the girl was Leng Xiaoyao who she hated the most! Because of that, she felt that she was being overshadowed by Leng Xiaoyao. She looks familiar, Zhao Weihao said. He was honest, otherwise he wouldnt be interested in Leng Xiaoyao. After all, he wasnt a superficial person and wouldnt be interested in a girl just because she was pretty. However, he had to admit that this girl was stunning and was even more attractive than Gao Qilu. She looks familiar? Is that true or are you a pick-up artist? Gao Qilu said coldly. She clearly knew that Zhao Weihao wasnt a yboy, but she was really unhappy. Im being honest. She looks familiar, Zhao Weihao said seriously. He didnt notice that Gao Qilu was unhappy. After all, she always spoke to him in that tone. Im not familiar with her. If you want to know her name, go ask her yourself, Gao Qilu said. She was unwilling to tell Zhao Weihao Leng Xiaoyaos name. This time, Zhao Weihao saw that Gao Qilu was unhappy. However, he didnt realize that she was jealous. He knew Gao Qilus character very well. She must be displeased because Leng Xiaoyao was more attractive than her. That being the case, Zhao Weihao stopped asking about Leng Xiaoyao. He had feelings for Gao Qilu, but he was aware that she had no interest in him. Over the years, he lost his love for Gao Qilu and gave up on her. Before long, thepetition began. The defense was all direct defense, and the opponent was determined by drawing lots. Those who got 1 were opponents with those who had 2. Even if they were from the same school, they still needed topete against each other. This was after all an individualpetition, not a teampetition. Nevertheless, no one wanted topete against schoolmates. Luckily, there were manypetitors in the first round, so only one pair was from the same school, while the others were all from different schools. There were ten high schools, and each had three students, so there were thirty participants in all. In the first round, fifteen people would be eliminated ording to their final scores, instead of who lost in the pairs. In the second round, seven people would be eliminated. In the third round, there would be three people, and thest three people wouldpete for the prizes. Liberal arts included articles, Language Y, politics, history, and geography. There were fifteen multiple-choice questions. Every question was worth a point. Fifteen multiple choice questions, two points each, totalling thirty points. Ten true and false questions, one point each. Ten answer questions, 4.5 points each, totalling forty-five points. The participating students needed to answer the questions on the stage. Each student would have a maic drawing board in his or her hands. The answers for the multiple-choice questions and true or false questions needed to be written down on the maic drawing board. Afterwards, students would show the answers to the audience. The teacher would then announce the correct answer. The answered questions were rush-answer questions. Whoever got it first would answer first. If the answer was wrong, or the student failed to give an answer, the other students would have the opportunity to answer the question. If the answer was correct, then other students would no longer have a chance to answer. That was the most important part of thepetition. The participants needed to listen to the questions from the radio before answering them, so this wasnt only a test of knowledge, but also a test of listening. It wasnt easy. On the side of the Experimental High School, Leng Xiaoyao was No.15, a little behind the middle. Gao Qilu was No.6, which was rtively ahead. Qin Siyuan was No.12, in the middle Zhao Weihao was No.3. All the participants were excellent students with rich experience, so thepetition was quite tense. Participant No.1 failed to answer three questions correctly, with a score of 75.5:64. Afterwards, participants No.2 and No.3 were on the stage. Zhao Weihaopeted against Mu Sihang who was from the No.2 High School. Once they met, they took each other as bitter enemies. The final score was 72:75.5. Zhao Weihao had 72 points, while Mu Sihang had 75.5 points. Both of them answered a question incorrectly. There wasnt a big gap between them that existed in other pairs. Gao Qilu had a score of 75 points, while her opponents score was 62 points. Both of them failed to answer two answer questions correctly. When it was Qin Siyuans turn, he only had several points less than his opponent. After Qin Siyuan, it was Leng Xiaoyaos turn. When Leng Xiaoyao went to the stage, Mr. Chen was nervous. He wasnt that nervous when Gao Qilu and Qin Siyuan were on stage! Gao Qilu and Qin Siyuan also focused on Leng Xiaoyao. Although they hoped that their school could win, they didnt want the winner to be Leng Xiaoyao. Zhao Weihao focused on Leng Xiaoyao too. The longer he looked at Leng Xiaoyao, the more familiar he thought she was. However, he couldnt remember her name. It was not only Leng Xiaoyaos face, her shape was also familiar to him. An idea dawned on him. She was the girl who had shown up at Yar Circuitst time! After remembering who she was, Zhao Weihao was excited. However, because Leng Xiaoyao was participating in thepetition, he couldnt go up and exchange greetings with her. Zhao Weihao was an excellent student, but he didnt stay in school all day. In fact, he was often absent from ss and hung around outside. When Leng Xiaoyao had a race that day, he was in Yar Circuit as well. Zhao Weihao loved car racing and always visited the circuit. To his surprise, this girl was so young and was a student of the Experimental High School. When he saw Leng Xiaoyaost time, he knew that she was young, but he thought that she should be in her early twenties. Unexpectedly, she was the same age as him. She had amazing skills at such a young age, which was awesome. Zhao Weihao became more interested in Leng Xiaoyao at that moment. None of the questions were the same, but they were all at the same level. Leng Xiaoyao was right in of the single-choice questions, multiple-choice questions, and true-false questions. When answering the questions, Leng Xiaoyao basically got them first. Sometimes she failed to do it because she didnt want to attract too much attention in the first round. In the end, Leng Xiaoyaos score was 86.5 points, while her opponents was 63.5 points. For the time being, Leng Xiaoyao had the highest score which aroused jealousy from Gao Qilu, Qin Siyuan, and many other students and teachers. Mr. Chen was very satisfied and even sent Mr. Yang a nce. Didnt Mr. Yang have confidence in Mu Sihang? Leng Xiaoyao had a higher score than Mu Sihang, so Mr. Yang shouldnt be happy. Mr. Yang was indeed upset. To his astonishment, the girl who seemed unimportant was incredibly smart. Chapter 3276 - 3276 Smart or Stupid? 3276 Smart or Stupid? Leng Xiaoyao let her opponent get three questions, or she could have gotten full marks. It was not only Mr. Yang; other teachers and students also had a deep impression of Leng Xiaoyao. None of them wanted topete against her. When Leng Xiaoyao went back to her seat, Mr. Chenplimented her and encouraged her to keep on doing her best. Zhao Weihaos gaze fell on Leng Xiaoyao the entire time. However, because they were in apetition, he couldnt go up and make friends with Leng Xiaoyao right away. When Zhao Weihao focused on Leng Xiaoyao, Gao Qilu noticed and got angry. Did Zhao Weihao fall in love with Leng Xiaoyao? Didnt he say that Gao Qilu was his love? Did he lose interest in her so quickly? Even if Gao Qilu disliked him, she wouldnt allow him to like Leng Xiaoyao. She could ept it if he went to chase another girl. Leng Xiaoyao sensed Zhao Weihaos gaze, but paid no attention to him. After the first round, it was almost 12 pm so it was time for lunch. They had a rest at noon, and the second round would begin at 2 pm. At the same time, the list of participants who sessfully went to the second round was announced. Those who were eliminated could leave or stay to watch the rest of thepetition. Although Leng Xiaoyao already tried not to attract too much attention, she still had the highest score in the first round. All three students from the Experimental High School went into the second round. As for lunch, they needed to find a meal on their own, so Mr. Chen took Leng Xiaoyao and the others outside. Right when they walked out of the multimedia ssroom, Zhao Weihao went over to say hi to Leng Xiaoyao. Hi, Leng Xiaoyao, nice to see you. My name is Zhao Weihao. I saw you at the Yar Circuitst time. Youre incredible at racing! Youre my idol. Can I talk to you for a while? Zhao Weihao said excitedly, showing his obvious admiration for Leng Xiaoyao. Really? Hearing that, everyone was astonished. Leng Xiaoyao was skilled at car racing? That was unbelievable! People turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao with doubts. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care, she was just surprised that Zhao Weihao focused on her the whole time simply because he had watched her race at the circuitst time. Anyway, since he was being nice to her, she didnt mind spending some time with him. Therefore, she smiled and said, Nice to meet you too. Arent we talking to each other right now? Oh, right! Zhao Weihao put on a silly smile. Obviously, he doubted Leng Xiaoyaos abilities. Of course, even many professional racers arent able to surpass Leng Xiaoyao! said Zhao Weihao. He was unhappy about Mr. Yangs acidic words, but he still replied to him. Do you mean Leng Xiaoyao haspeted against professional racers? asked Mr. Yang. Even though Zhao Weihao said that Leng Xiaoyao was better than professional racers, Mr. Yang didnt agree. A teenage girl might be skilled, but she couldnt be that skilled! Mr. Yang, I told you so. If you dont believe it, why do you bother to ask and even mock us? If you want to know more about it, go to Yar Circuit. There is a video of Leng Xiaoyao racing on the screen at the square. You can see her skill at a nce. Zhao Weihao argued straightforwardly. Given his family background, he didnt need to be afraid of anyone. Mr. Yang was embarrassed, but he didnt dare to vent his anger on Zhao Weihao due to his status. Therefore, he snorted and quickly walked away. Gao Qilu, on the other hand, was very unhappy that Zhao Weihao defended Leng Xiaoyao like that. When Mr. Yang and the others were gone, Zhao Weihao asked Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Xiaoyao, can we be friends? Friends were different from acquaintances. If they could be friends, Zhao Weihao might be able to do some racing with Leng Xiaoyao one day! Although he wasnt skilled, it was his hobby. In addition, it was a great honor to be friends with Leng Xiaoyao. Before Leng Xiaoyao said anything, Gao Qilu opened her mouth. Zhao Weihao, Leng Xiaoyao dont randomly make friends with other people. Even I was turned down, let alone you. Or is it possible that she treats boys and girls differently. Although Gao Qilu sounded to be joking, she was clearly picking on Leng Xiaoyao. Why did she say that Leng Xiaoyao probably treated boys and girls differently? Did that mean that Leng Xiaoyao made friends with Zhao Weihao simply because he was a boy? That Leng Xiaoyao only made friends with boys? In that case, Leng Xiaoyao would be notorious for doing that. Gao Qilu deliberately said that to separate Zhao Weihao from Leng Xiaoyao. The other people heard it and turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao. They wanted to see whether she was really that kind of girl. Zhao Weihao didnt think much about it. He didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao was aloof. Instead, he felt that he was a little rude. They just met and he asked to be friends with her, which wasnt appropriate. Leng Xiaoyao sneered and said, Gao Qilu, can you tell me your purpose for making friends with me? Other people arent from the Experimental High School, so they know little about you, but I clearly know your character. And, I have many female friends in school. Why are you spreading rumors about me right in front of my face? People turned to stare at Gao Qilu with doubt. Leng Xiaoyao implied that Gao Qilu tried to make friends with her for an unkind purpose. Was it true? Gao Qilu panicked a little and got angry. However, she still acted innocent on the surface. Im just joking. Are you mad, Leng Xiaoyao? I want to be friends with you because youre very pretty! Youre joking? Do you think its a joke to make fun of a girls reputation? Did you do it by ident or on purpose? Are you smart or stupid? Leng Xiaoyao angrily replied. You Gao Qilu was displeased. Onlookers also changed their impression of Gao Qilu. She really shouldnt have joked about a girls reputation. Did she do it by ident or on purpose? Was she smart or stupid? Did Gao Qilu seem to be stupid? Absolutely not, so Was Gao Qilu jealous of Leng Xiaoyao because Leng Xiaoyao was very pretty? Onlookers believed that that was the answer, so they started to disdain Gao Qilu. However, due to her status, they didnt dare to do it obviously. Chapter 3277 - 3277 Are You Jealous of Her? 3277 Are You Jealous of Her? Unfortunately, other people easily saw her real purpose, so Gao Qilu got angry once more. At the same time, Leng Xiaoyao continued. Gao Qilu, I dont want to argue with you outside. Please behave yourself. Leng Xiaoyao, you Gao Qilu felt extremely humiliated. She wanted to argue with Leng Xiaoyao, but suddenly didnt know what to say. Enough, isnt it embarrassing enough? Mr. Chen snapped at her. Although there werent many people around them, there were outsiders. If they continue, they would just be embarrassed. He knew little about Gao Qilu, but he could see that Gao Qilu was jealous of Leng Xiaoyao because she constantly tried to make things difficult for Leng Xiaoyao. Even though Leng Xiaoyao wasnt kind to Gao Qilu either, for the sake of the reputation of their school, she didnt want to argue with Gao Qilu publicly. Gao Qilu, on the contrary, refused to stop. Once Mr. Chen spoke, Gao Qilu had to close her mouth. However, she hated Leng Xiaoyao more than ever and even med Mr. Chen. Anyway, she wouldnt do anything to Mr. Chen, but she was determined to pay Leng Xiaoyao back. Gao Qilu said nothing, but gave Zhao Weihao a nce. In the past, if someone dared to criticize her, Zhao Weihao would stand up for her. However, he did nothing today. Zhao Weihao wanted to help her, but he felt that Leng Xiaoyao was being reasonable. He honestly didnt know how to defend Gao Qilu. It was true that he had feelings for her, but he had his own principles too. In addition, he took Leng Xiaoyao as his idol, so he was unwilling to argue with her. As a result, he could only remain silent. Anyway, it wasnt a big deal. What he didnt know was that Gao Qilu took it very seriously even though he and Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about it. Zhao Weihao only thought that way because he didnt know much about Gao Qilu. Because of Gao Qilus interruption, Zhao Weihao didnt smoothly make friends with Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt affected, but Zhao Weihao still wanted to seize another chance to be familiar with Leng Xiaoyao, then he could be her friend. After the meal, they had an hour of free time, so they could walk freely on campus. Gao Qilu went to see Zhao Weihao and asked him unhappily, Zhao Weihao, are you interested in Leng Xiaoyao now? Zhao Weihao was struck dumb for a second, then denied it. Of course not! I simply see her as my idol. What? Are you jealous? Saying that, he suddenlyughed. In fact, he clearly knew that it wasnt the reason. Thats ridiculous! I simply dislike Leng Xiaoyao, so I hope that you can keep a distance away from her. If youre close to her, I wont talk to you again, Gao Qilu said with a disdainful expression. She hated that Zhao Weihao said that she was jealous. She would never be jealous because of Zhao Weihao! Fine! Zhao Weihao was deeply hurt when Gao Qilu disdained him. Did she offend you? Given their conversation earlier, Leng Xiaoyao had never offended Gao Qilu before. Instead, it was Gao QIlu who wouldnt stop causing trouble. He understood that Gao Qilu disliked the girls who were prettier than her. Gao Qilu was gentle and kind sometimes, but had a quick temper. Sometimes, she could be unreasonable, but she wasnt really a bad girl, so he epted that. Girls all had a temper. However, at this moment, he somehow felt that Gao Qilu was being hateful. This was the first time that he had ever hated her. Its none of your business. Just listen to me, Gao Qilu said in a domineering tone. Zhao Weihao was annoyed. Are you jealous of her? Gao Qilu immediately denied it emotionally. Nonsense! Why should I be jealous of her? Im no less pretty than her. Im also an excellent student. My family is also much richer than hers. Its impossible that Ill be jealous of her. However, her emotional reaction betrayed her and proved that she was indeed jealous of Leng Xiaoyao. It was true that she wasnt less impressive than Leng Xiaoyao, but she still got jealous of her. Otherwise, she wouldnt have made things difficult for her. Zhao Weihao saw through her, but didnt point it out. Since you dont like her, you can keep a distance from her. It wont affect you if I make friends with her. He didnt want to go against Gao Qilu, but Gao Qilus behavior was uneptable. He was really unhappy with it. Who did she think she was? If she was his girlfriend, he would listen to her and wouldnt have a close rtionship with other girls. However, she wasnt his girlfriend. Even though Gao Qilu often talked to him like that and didnt allow him to do something, he agreed because he really liked her back then. He basically didnt want to upset her. However, today was different. He clearly knew that Gao Qilu had no interest in him and even disdained him, but she didnt stop using him. It consumed his affection for her. He had a temper too, and was bad-tempered, but he curbed his anger in front of the girl he cared about. Zhao Weihao would no longer please Gao Qilu as he used to do. He wanted to do whatever he liked and no one could stop him. Zhao Weihao, what do you mean? Even if I wont talk to you again, you still want to be friends with her? Zhao Weihaos attitude surprised Gao Qilu, and she couldnt ept it. Shouldnt he listen to her and keep his distance from Leng Xiaoyao? At that moment, Zhao Weihao somehow felt that it was ridiculous. You never think of me when you dont need me. Qilu, what am I in your eyes? Do you think Ill always listen to you just because I like you? You This was the first time that Zhao Weihao had argued with her, and she felt that he was stolen away from her. Although Zhao Weihao didnt belong to her, she believed that he should listen to her because he liked her. I can keep my distance from Leng Xiaoyao if youre my girlfriend. Will you agree to that? said Zhao Weihao. In fact, he didnt care whether Gao Qilu would agree. He just wanted to test her. If Gao Qilu agreed, he would still be happy and fulfill his promise by keeping his distance from Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 3278 - 3278 Win the Championship 3278 Win the Championship After all, he had had feelings for Gao Qilu for a long time. It wasnt easy for him to get over her within a short time. He had also only just met Leng Xiaoyao. Weihao, you cant force me to love you. Even if we cant be a couple, we can be friends! Gao Qilu said. Even if she didnt ept Zhao Weihao as her boyfriend, she wouldnt keep her distance from him. Zhao Weihao always listened to her on everything and their families had a close rtionship for generations. It was impossible for them to be strangers. I dont need more friends. Zhao Weihao mocked, then turned around and walked away. At the same time, he was relieved when Gao Qilu rejected him. Now that his feelings for her faded, she couldnt force him to listen to her. After all, no one was willing to be forced to do something. For that reason he had never forced Gao Qilu to do anything. He only did his best to please her hoping that she would ept him one day. Unfortunately, he was disappointed. Gao Qilu took his loyalty for granted. Zhao Weihao! Gao Qilu was mad, but didnt chase after him. Her pride wouldnt allow her to. After all, Zhao Weihao had always done everything to please her. When Zhao Weihao made Gao Qilu unhappy, she med Leng Xiaoyao. If it hadnt been for Leng Xiaoyao, Zhao Weihao wouldnt have treated her like that. Because of their argument, Gao Qilu was in a bad mood. As soon as she saw Leng Xiaoyao again, she was furious. At the beginning, Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about her gaze. However, Gao Qilu wouldnt stop, so Leng Xiaoyao noticed. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to cause trouble, not because she was easy-going, but because she didnt take Gao Qilu seriously. However, since Gao Qilu provoked her again and again, she had to do something. Before Gao Qilu did anything to her, she couldnt take action. She simply returned Gao Qilus unkind gaze with a cold look. Gao Qilu was scared and immediately withdrew her gaze. Zhao Weihao was also a bit upset, but he soon got over it. Before long, it was 2 pm and the second round began. Only six students out of twelve could pass the second round, so Leng Xiaoyao stopped keeping a low profile and started doing her best. After all, once she went to the final, the final score would consist of the average score of the three rounds. Leng Xiaoyao had the highest score again in the second round, but this time she got full marks. Those questions were difficult for most senior high school students, but they werent that hard for the participants. However, they werent able to answer every question, Leng Xiaoyao excluded. She seeded in the first and second round, but she needed to see what she could do in the third round. When Leng Xiaoyao had the highest score again, no one was happier than Mr. Chen. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, he was full of appreciation. Gao Qilu failed to get to the final, while Qin Siyuan, Zhao Weihao, and Mu Sihang seeded. Although Gao Qilu failed, she had gotten a high score and ranked ninth. She only had one point less than the eighth rank. Leng Xiaoyao could see that Gao Qilu wasnt in a good condition. If she was in her best condition, she should have been able to be in the top 8. Without surprise, Gao Qilu med Leng Xiaoyao again. Leng Xiaoyao waspletely innocent. She did nothing, but Gao Qilu pinned the me on her every time. At the same time, Gao Qilu was jealous of Leng Xiaoyao for getting the highest score in every round. It seemed that Leng Xiaoyao might win the first prize. Qin Siyuan ranked fifth and got into the finals, but it wasnt very likely for him to get to the top 3. Zhao Weihao ranked the fifth, Mu Sihang ranked second, and Li Wenxuan from the No.1 High School ranked third. Li Wenxuan almost won the championship at the Language Ypetitionst time. Mr. Yang had confidence in Mu Sihang for a reason. If Leng Xiaoyao hadnt shown up, Mu Sihang might be the champion this time. Unfortunately, Leng Xiaoyao came. Because of that, Mr. Yang stared at Leng Xiaoyao unhappily. Although Mu Sihang ranked right below Leng Xiaoyao, there was a gap between their scores. As a result, it wasnt easy for Mu Sihang to surpass her. It might happen if Leng Xiaoyao failed to do her best in the third round. However, Li Wenxuan, who ranked third, was also a strongpetitor. He only had one point less than Mu Sihang. A few minutes after the second round, the third round began. The final round was much more difficult than the first and second rounds. However, Leng Xiaoyao was still able to give a correct answer to every question. She aimed to be the champion, and as she hoped, she was the champion in the end. When everyone thought that Mu Sihang might win the second prize, he failed and got the third prize. Li Wenxuan won the second prize. Mu Sihang and his teacher were heavily hit. Originally, they had great confidence in Mu Sihang winning the first prize. After Leng Xiaoyao showed up, they thought that he might win the second prize. However, to their surprise, Li Wenxuan surpassed Mu Sihang. Honestly, most people werent surprised by the result. After all, Li Wenxuan was an excellent student and Mu Sihang won the championshipst time simply because he had good luck. When the Experimental High School won the championship this time, everyone congratted Mr. Chen. Mr. Chen was also very excited. Congrattions, Leng Xiaoyao! Youre awesome! Why didnt you take part inpetitions before? Zhao Weihao came to congratte Leng Xiaoyao. He wasnt upset at all even though he didnt win a prize. Actually, he didnt want to participate this time, but their teacher asked him to. Left with no choice, he took part in it. Therefore, he didnt care about the result. Thank you for yourpliment. I didnt focus on studying, so I wouldnt have gotten a good performance in previouspetitions, said Leng Xiaoyao. Youre too modest. Even if you didnt focus on studying, you couldnt be that bad given your ability to win the championship, Zhao Weihao said. He thought that Leng Xiaoyao was simply being modest. Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said nothing. There was no need to borate. Gao Qilu was furious when she saw Zhao Weihao talking happily with Leng Xiaoyao, but it had nothing to do with jealousy. She simply hated everything her opponents did. After thepetition was over, it waste, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt go back to school for the evening ss, but went to herpany. Only the tables, cabs, andputers were smashed, so they could continue to work with new equipment. There was no need to rebuild. They could finish buying new furniture within a few days. Mu Yufan and the others did that quickly and they began to work as usual yesterday. Before Leng Xiaoyao went she told Mu Yufan that she wasing. Therefore, Mu Yufan and the others waited for her in thepany and they would eat togetherter. Chapter 3279 - 3279 Don’t You Dare Leave! 3279 Dont You Dare Leave! On her way, Leng Xiaoyao called Li Mochen and told him that she won the championship at the Liberal Arts Defense. Li Mochen wasnt surprised at all because he was aware of Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, but he still congratted her. Oh, our teacher said that the champion can take part in the nationalpetition in the capital city. The top 3 can directly be epted by the Capital University! Even if I cant get into the top 3, I believe I will still be epted by the Capital University by passing the exam, Leng Xiaoyao said proudly. She wasnt difficult to talk to as before. Right now she was like a kid waiting for praise. Sure, I believe you can do that. When will you go to participate in thepetition? I can take you to see the house, asked Li Mochen. I dont know yet. Ill tell you when I know, said Leng Xiaoyao. She couldnt wait to see the house. No problem, said Li Mochen. After that, Leng Xiaoyao asked Li Mochen about the situation in City Qin. Thepetition was over, so she had time to go there now. Li Mochen said that there was no news and stopped Leng Xiaoyao from going. They could handle it on their own. Leng Xiaoyao was just a girl. Even though she was extremely strong, Li Mochen didnt want to bother her. Since Li Mochen said that, Leng Xiaoyao didnt insist. There was nothing for her to be worried about. However, she still reminded him to be careful. Li Mochen agreed and felt somewhat warmed. After having the call with Li Mochen, the taxi driver said, Girl, youre awesome! You won the first prize. I wish my son could be half as excellent as you at studying, but hes the worst student in their ss. Sir, different people have different advantages. Hes not good at studying. Perhaps he has other skills. Some students are excellent at studying, but they might not be sessful in the future. After all, some doctors or masters still have an average job without a high sry, whereas some people who are highly skilled make a lot more money. Well, its best to be a good student and have other skills, but its really hard to have both. Sir, dont worry, and dont force your kid to listen to you. Perhaps they have good luck and will fulfill their potential in their own way. Leng Xiaoyao was in a good mood, so she said a lot to the taxi driver. Youre right. Arriving at the office building, Leng Xiaoyao entered the elevator. The elevator was not too crowded, but as soon as Leng Xiaoyao walked inside, a man started moving towards her with a lecherous look, which immediately annoyed Leng Xiaoyao. The other people in the elevator did not try to stop him and instead looked at him with fear in their eyes. It seemed that this man had behaved like this before and had some kind of power, which prevented anyone from reporting him. As he got closer to Long Xiaoyao, he reached out his hand towards Long Xiaoyaos butt. However, before he could touch Long Xiaoyao, she grabbed his hand and with a loud snap, broke it. The elevator erupted into screams and everyone turned to look at them in surprise. Seeing that Leng Xiaoyao grabbed the mans hand, and the mans face was distorted in pain, they realized where that cracking sound came from. The man, whose name was Lin Lipeng, was the personnel manager of the 19th floor designpany and was known for being a pervert who frequently harassed young girls in the office building. Although he usually only touched them, it was enough to make them feel disgusted and scared. Y-Y-You Lin Lipeng didnt expect this girl to break his hand. He was furious and wanted to use Leng Xiaoyao, but he was in too much pain to speak. Leng Xiaoyao stared at him coldly and said, Not all girls are easy to bully. If you keep walking down this path, youll eventually meet your match. Do you know who I am? If you dare to harm me, Ill make sure you wont be able to stay here for long. Lin Lipeng threatened, but he didnt dare to directly attack Leng Xiaoyao because her earlier move showed that she was skilled and he was no match for her. If you have the guts,e and make me leave! Leng Xiaoyao replied fearlessly, even arrogantly. Y-You Seeing Leng Xiaoyao act so arrogantly, Lin Lipeng was momentarily speechless and wondered if she had a powerful background. However, then he thought, theirpany was thergest in this office building, even if this girl had a powerful background, could it be more powerful than his brother-inws? With this thought, Lin Lipeng was no longer afraid. At this point, they reached the 15th floor and Leng Xiaoyao was about to exit the elevator. Lin Lipeng immediately shouted, Stop right there! Leng Xiaoyao paused and turned back to face Lin Lipeng. Whats up? she asked. Stay here and dont leave, Lin Lipeng said. He wanted to go back to thepany and tell his brother-inw to seek revenge for him. The 15th floor was where Fengyang Technology used to be before it became Xiaoyao Technology, but it was just a smallpany and was not worth worrying about. Lin Lipeng was very confident. Okay! If you donte back within ten minutes, youre a coward, Leng Xiaoyao said without any intention of making a mountain out of a molehill. Anyway, it couldnt be made less serious. This man would definitelye looking for trouble. While she was there, she wanted to solve the problem so that they wouldnt cause trouble when she wasnt around. Lets go and see! Lin Lipeng said fiercely. Leng Xiaoyao arrived at thepany and everyone was still there. After all, it was only 5:30 pm and their work ended at 6 pm. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao arrived, she told Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai about what had happened in the elevator. They both looked extremely unhappy. That man must be Lin Lipeng, the nephew of the boss of Chengyun Design Company. He often does things like taking advantage of girls and even almost raped a girl once, Mu Yufan said. Mentioning Lin Lipeng made both Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai disgusted. It seems like we need to deal with him. I dont want Xiyin to be targeted. Leng Xiaoyao frowned. If she let Shen Xiyin be taken advantage of or harassed by this man, she would feel very guilty. Now that she knew about this hidden danger, it was necessary to solve it. Chapter 3280 - 3280 Things That Can Be Handled by Simply Using a Computer 3280 Things That Can Be Handled by Simply Using a Computer Also, they should being to cause trouble soon. Ill see if I can find evidence to nail him and send him to jail if he dares to mess with us. If his brother-inw dares to defend him, our techpany isnt afraid. We can easily make them go bankrupt, said Leng Xiaoyao. I see, replied Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai, immediately taking out theirptops for Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao began investigating the recent incident first, as she knew the exact time and it would be easy to find the evidence. As for the other incidents, they would need to be investigated slowly as they didnt know the exact time. If they could solve todays problem, there would be no need to continue investigating. However, if they couldnt solve it, then further investigation would be necessary. When Leng Xiaoyao found the elevator video, Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai were nervous as they didnt know if Lin Lipeng had touched Leng Xiaoyao. If he had, it would have been a huge insult to their boss. They felt the urge to cut off Lin Lipengs hand, but Lin Lipengs hand didnt touch Leng Xiaoyao and was instead grabbed and broken by her. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai were excited and relieved to see this. Lin Lipeng deserves it. We need to teach him a lesson, said Mu Yufan. Yes! There are few people in this office who dont dislike him. Especially the women. They avoid him at all costs, but unfortunately, Lin Lipeng has some powerful connections and not many people dare to mess with him, added Zhou Yunkai. Hmph! While others may be afraid of him, Im not, sneered Leng Xiaoyao. This kind of person needed to be dealt with. When Lin Lipeng returned to hispany, he immediately went to his brother-inw, Zhang Shigang, the owner of Chengyun Design Company. Lin Lipeng told Zhang Shigang that someone had broken his hand and asked him to help seek revenge. Zhang Shigang must know about Lin Lipengs character and that he decided to go after the girl, but he ended up getting a taste of his own medicine. Nevertheless, Zhang Shigang still asked Lin Lipeng for the reason behind the incident. Lin Lipeng was not afraid of Zhang Shigang finding out and told him directly. Initially, Zhang Shigang was surprised that a woman could have enough strength to break Lin Lipengs hand. He thought that Lin Lipeng was at fault, so he didnt want to make a scene and suggested that Lin Lipeng go to the hospital first. However, Lin Lipeng refused and insisted on seeking revenge even if it meant enduring the pain. When Zhang Shigang hesitated, Lin Lipeng threatened to involve his sister. Knowing his wifes true character, Zhang Shigang gave in. He was afraid of what his wife would do if he didnt help her brother. Zhang Shigang then gathered eight people and followed Lin Lipeng down to the 15th floor. Upon entering the room, Lin Lipeng saw Leng Xiaoyao and angrily pointed at her, saying, Brother-inw, its that slut who broke my hand. Long Xiaoyao stood up to greet them, followed by six others including Mu Yufan. Although their numbers were small, they exuded a strong aura, which came from Leng Xiaoyao. What do you want? asked Leng Xiaoyao arrogantly andzily, not taking them seriously at all. However, Lin Lipeng misinterpreted her reaction and thought that she was afraid of their numbers. He became smug and said, What do I want? Hehe! As long as you apany me for a night, no, a week, I wont pursue this matter any further. Lin Lipeng wasnt short of money, sopensation wasnt a consideration. However, Leng Xiaoyaos beauty made him want to have her. Upon hearing this, Mu Yufan and the others became angry and had the urge to hit him. However, before they could take action, Leng Xiaoyao acted first and picked up the nearby water cup, sshing it towards Lin Lipeng. Although they were about two meters apart, the water urately sshed onto Lin Lipengs face with a heavy force due to the use of spiritual power. It hit his face like a hard p, making a crisp sound and causing him to scream in pain. Lin Lipeng looked at Leng Xiaoyao with anger and fear in his eyes. He couldnt understand why a mere cup of water could feel like a hard p on his face. His face was now burning with pain. Y-You Lin Lipeng pointed at Leng Xiaoyao but couldnt find the words. Leng Xiaoyao coldly interrupted him, Apany you? What do you think you are? Im afraid I wouldnt even be willing to let you be my shoe polisher. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt someone who would easily humiliate others, but if someone humiliated her first, she wouldnt hold back. She could say anything. You Being regarded so lowly, Lin Lipeng was so angry that he almost couldnt breathe. However, when he saw Leng Xiaoyaos icy-cold gaze, he felt a chill run down his spine. Leng Xiaoyao ignored him and turned to Zhang Shigang, saying, Are you here to defend him? Before that, let me remind you that you all know who Lin Lipeng is. If it werent for his dirty tricks, why would I have taken action against him? I even find touching him dirty! You all know what mypany does C technology. That includes dealing withputers and hacking. As long as I move my fingers, I can investigate and expose the videos of Lin Lipeng taking advantage of girls. Once its exposed on the inte and handed over to the police, he wont be able to escape jail time. And as for yourpany, its just a matter of using aputer to handle it. At these words, Zhang Shigangs face turned pale. How could he forget what theirpany does? They have hackers who can destroy apany by just touching aputer. Although theirpany also cooperates with other technologypanies to maintain their system, that doesnt mean they dont have the ability to do something. He couldnt take the risk. Zhang Shigangpletely abandoned the idea of defending Lin Lipeng. He didnt want to risk hispany over such a small matter. Lin Lipeng was also frightened. If they investigated and found those videos of him taking advantage of women, he might not be able to escape jail time. Chapter 3281 - 3281 I Don’t Need It 3281 I Dont Need It Lin Lipeng knew that if his actions were exposed and reported to the police, he would be arrested. However, there was no one in the entire office building who was more powerful than his brother-inw, and he had done so much without any consequences, so he dared to be so arrogant. Miss, you misunderstood. Im not here for him. A subordinate of mine got in trouble, so I came to figure out the situation and handle it ordingly. Zhang Shigang exined immediately. It was time to be wise. Brother-inw Lin Lipeng knew that he shouldnt argue about it any longer, but he was still a little unwilling to ept the result. However, as soon as he opened his mouth, he was red at by Zhang Shigang and fell silent. Alright! Then let me show you the video, said Leng Xiaoyao, taking out herputer and ying the video she had retrieved for him. She knew that Zhang Shigang was trying to save face, so she didnt say anything. She didnt want to make things worse, even if she wouldnt be the one to suffer in the end. It would be best if they could solve the problem as soon as possible. There was no need to look for trouble! Although Zhang Shigang already knew the reason, he still watched it seriously. It was unclear whether it was out of guilt or something else, but Zhang Shigang didnt look happy. After watching the video, Zhang Shigang said, Miss, its true that Lin Lipeng was wrong first, but you also broke his hand. Can we let it go? Since Lin Lipengs hand was broken, it was impossible for them to apologize. Theirpromise was only due to their fear of Leng Xiaoyao. If it were someone else, it might not be the case. Leng Xiaoyao didnt expect or need an apology. She just hoped that they wouldnt bully her or her people in the future. Fine, but donte here to cause trouble in the future, or I wont let you go so easily next time. Also, I hope Mr. Lin can behave himself and not harass my female colleagues, or I wont be polite to him either. Once she finished, Leng Xiaoyao crushed the ss in her hand into pieces, yet her hand remained unharmed. Everyone who saw this was stunned. This woman was too powerful! Zhang Shigang swallowed hard, bing even more wary of Leng Xiaoyao. His attitude softened a bit. Dont worry, miss. I promise my employees will behave properly. What about you! Leng Xiaoyao looked at Lin Lipeng, wanting him to promise in person. Lin Lipeng was unwilling to ept the result, but had to agree. I wont do it again. Then, Zhang Shigang and the others left. As soon as they were gone, Leng Xiaoyao said, Although they agreed to behave, they might not keep their word. You all need to be careful and contact me immediately if anything happens. After all, one could never be too careful. Of course. Mu Yufan and the others responded. The moment Zhang Shigang and the others entered the elevator, Lin Lipeng said unwillingly, Brother-inw, do we have to swallow the humiliation like this? Zhang Shigang looked at him coldly and said, What do you want to do? Or do you think what the girl said is just to scare you? Having achieved what he had today, Zhang Shigang was no fool. He knew very well that they shouldnt mess with that girl. No matter how powerful she was, she had the ability to bring him down. Lin Lipeng opened his mouth, but ultimately said nothing. He knew that the girl wasnt just trying to scare them, but he was reluctant to ept the result! Moreover, the girl was so beautiful that he could hardly forget her. Lipeng, I hope you truly remember what that girl said today. Otherwise, if youre really in trouble, I wont be able to protect you. Zhang Shigang warned. Given his knowledge of Lin Lipeng, he worried that Lin Lipeng might act recklessly. I know. Lin Lipeng replied impatiently but didnt fully listen to Zhang Shigangs words. Zhang Shigang understood what his real thought was, but could do nothing about it. He could only hope that Lin Lipeng would really take his words to heart. After work in the afternoon, An Chenjun went to have dinner with Shen Xiyin. Shen Xiyin gave An Chenjun the protection talisman she had received from Leng Xiaoyao and asked him to pass the rest on to the others. They all had to carry one. An Chenjun knew that An Chenmengs nightmares were caused by evil things and were resolved by Leng Xiaoyao, so he didnt doubt the effectiveness of the protection talisman. If it hadnt been for An Chenmengs incident, he wouldnt have believed in these things, but after that, he did. Therefore, when Shen Xiyin got the protection talisman from Leng Xiaoyao, he was grateful to Leng Xiaoyao. As they were eating, a familiar female voice interrupted them. Chenjun, what a coincidence! It was Jin Yiai, apanied by another woman. Seeing Jin Yiai, both An Chenjun and Shen Xiyin were displeased. Although An Chenjun didnt take Jin Yiai seriously, he worried that Shen Xiyin might misunderstand and get angry. Shen Xiyin wouldnt misunderstand their interaction. After all, there was no rtionship between An Chenjun and Jin Yiai. She just didnt want to see Jin Yiai. Hi! An Chenjun replied politely but coldly and didnt say anything more. Although Jin Yiai was annoyed, she didnt show it and continued smiling. Since its such a coincidence, Chenjun, let me treat you to dinner! She deliberately ignored Shen Xiyin. No need. I dontck a meal, An Chenjun said coldly and mercilessly. Jin Yiais face stiffened, feeling embarrassed by An Chenjuns rejection but not wanting to give up. I know you dontck a meal, Chenjun. I just want to treat you to a meal. Shen Xiyin couldnt stand it any longer and bluntly retorted. Miss Jin, its not appropriate for you to flirt with Chenjun in front of his girlfriend! Youre a wealthy heiress, not some cheap woman. If you keep on pestering Chenjun like this, people might think you want to be the other woman in our rtionship! Shen Xiyin appeared to be a quiet and gentle type on the surface, but she wasnt on the inside. When someone took advantage of her, she wouldnt hesitate to fight back. Upon hearing that, people around them looked over, and the looks directed towards Jin Yiai were filled with disdain. What did you say? Jin Yiai became furious upon hearing Shen Xiyins words. Although she was indeed trying to flirt with An Chenjun and steal him away, she wouldnt allow anyone to speak about her like that. Even if she wanted to do it, she knew it was embarrassing and wouldnt care as long as no one mentioned it. Jin Yiai was so angry that she almost couldnt breathe normally. She had wanted to directly scold Shen Xiyin, but after thinking about it, she realized that doing so would make her appear uncultured. Chapter 3282 - 3282 Do You Know Who My Grandfather Is? 3282 Do You Know Who My Grandfather Is? Jin Yiaiined to An Chenjun. Chenjun, did you see how she spoke of me? I only wanted to invite you to dinner, but she used and humiliated me like this. Such a woman doesnt deserve you at all. Jin Yiai seemed to think that An Chenjun would help her. However, he didnt help her, and sided with Shen Xiyin. Since Miss Jin doesnt want to be misunderstood, its better not to casually invite men who have a girlfriend to dinner. Otherwise, even I will misunderstand. Also, whether my girlfriend deserves me or not is not something an outsider like you has the right to judge. Jin Yiai was angry and aggrieved when she saw that An Chenjun didnt help her and sided with Shen Xiyin. She almost cried. Chenjun, you clearly know my intentions So, are you really the kind of person Xiyin said? An Chenjun asked. I Jin Yiai was struck dumb for a second, and didnt know what to say. If she said yes, she would lose face. If she denied it, then it meant she really liked An Chenjun. Yiai, we should go! Jin Yiaispanion felt that they couldnt stay there any longer and immediately pulled her away. Jin Yiai couldnt stand it either. Once her friend said that, she left with them. At the same time, her resentment towards Shen Xiyin grew even stronger. If it hadnt been for Shen Xiyin, An Chenjun would have be her boyfriend. It was ridiculous. If it hadnt been for Shen Xiyin, An Chenjun would have be her boyfriend? That was too presumptuous. Jin Yiai was too confident for no reason. An Chenjun and Jin Yiai were just high school ssmates. It was Jin Yiai who had secretly been in love with him all along. An Chenjun had never shown any interest in her. After Jin Yiai left, An Chenjun breathed a sigh of relief and cautiously nced at Shen Xiyin. When he saw that she wasnt angry, he felt relieved. Seeing An Chenjuns reaction, Shen Xiyin couldnt help butugh and her mood was instantly lifted. Do you think Im the kind of unreasonable person who would be angry about this? The one whos wrong is Jin Yiai, not you, Shen Xiyin said. But its partly my fault too. If Jin Yiai hadnte to bother me, you wouldnt have been annoyed, An Chenjun said. He also hated Jin Yiai very much. He loved Shen Xiyin, so he had to consider her feelings. Moreover, Shen Xiyin had left her hometown to be with him, so he had to take good care of her. Jin Yiai was determined to make things difficult for Shen Xiyin. After dealing with Lin Lipengs matter, Leng Xiaoyao took the others out for a meal. After eating, Leng Xiaoyao went back home. Leng Changyuan saw Leng Xiaoyaoe back early, but he was already used to it, so he didnt say too much about it. Leng Xiaoyao told Leng Changyuan that she won the championship in the High School Liberal Arts Defense today, which made Leng Changyuan very happy. Yaoyao, Im so proud of you! Ha-ha, as your granddaughter I cant embarrass you, Leng Xiaoyao said with satisfaction. She deliberately pleased Leng Changyuan, filling him with happiness. What gift do you want? Leng Changyuan asked. Although Leng Xiaoyao didntck anything and could buy what she wanted herself, she was happy to receive a gift from Leng Changyuan because it showed his love for her. After thinking for a moment, Leng Xiaoyao said, How about getting me a new phone? Leng Xiaoyao couldnt think of another gift other than a new phone! She had used the current phone for two years, so it was time to get a new one. Okay, Ill have your uncle buy you thetest phone tomorrow, said Leng Changyuan. Thank you, grandpa. Youre the best! Leng Xiaoyao eximed, hugging Leng Changyuans arm and acting cute. The Chu family was unable to find the person who had attacked Chu Jianan, so they had to give up. Even if they had suspicions, there was no evidence to act upon. In City Qin. It was already 1 am. Mu Yiyang and the others were already asleep, while Li Mochen was cultivating. These days, whenever he was alone, he would cultivate and he gradually became proficient in controlling the chaotic energy within his body. They monitored the Ind of Bones in turns. In order to facilitate their departure, they had rented a yacht that could amodate about ten people and was parked on the shore. If they discovered anything, they could immediately set off. At 1:35 am, the person monitoring the surveince noticed a boat approaching the Ind of Bones and immediately notified Mu Yiyang, who then informed Li Mochen. They continued to monitor the situation until the boat reached the Ind of Bones, then Li Mochan and the others set off. When Li Mochen and the others were halfway there, the boat had already docked at the Ind of Bones. Many people had disembarked, some of whom were tied up. It was obvious that these people had been captured. They have captured about twenty people. These people are really brazen, said Mu Yiyang angrily. Those who were tied up didnt want to go, but if they didnt, they would be beaten. As a result, they had no choice but to go. To avoid being seen by someone on the boat, Li Mochen and the others approached from another direction. After getting closer, they left two people to guard the yacht while the rest went to the ind. Li Mochens magical senses didnt have the same range as Leng Xiaoyaos, but he had a strong sense of direction and didnt take many wrong turns, so they quickly arrived near the cave. Because there were many poisonous snakes and insects on the ind, they had prepared in advance by sprinkling realgar powder on themselves, so they didnt get bitten on their way. Adding to that, Li Mochen asionally released a chaotic power, which kept even snakes and insects away. As they approached the cave, they stopped and Li Mochen instructed them to wait while he checked the situation. Although Mu Yiyang and the others were worried, they knew that Li Mochen was the most capable of them all. So they could only listen to him. Li Mochen also warned them not to take any action without his signal, no matter what the situation was. Although it was their mission, they didnt mind following Li Mochens lead. To them,pleting the task was more important than taking credit. Besides, Li Mochen never cared about credit and always shared it with them. That was why they were grateful to him. And even if Li Mochen did want all the credit, they wouldnt mind giving it to him since it was his achievement in the first ce. Chapter 3283 - 3283 You’re So Awesome! 3283 Youre So Awesome! There was no one outside the cave, as it had never been discovered before, so they were at ease. When Li Mochen arrived outside the cave, he didnt immediately go in because he could hear their conversation from outside. He understood Language Y, so when he heard them talking about leaving, he waited outside for them. Before long, some of the people inside came out. There were about ten of them. When they were outside, Li Mochen followed them without alerting them. When Mu Yiyang and the others saw this, they were worried that it would be dangerous for Li Mochen to face them alone. However, Li Mochen had instructed them beforehand not to interfere and ruin his n. After they were a distance from the cave, Li Mochen suddenly attacked them. Since they all had guns, Li Mochen had to act quickly and decisively. Without dy, he used his chaotic power to attack them. The chaotic power was a powerful energy that rushed towards them like hundreds of pounds of force, causing those who were hit to be thrown and mmed into nearby trees or rocks, causing secondary injuries that left them severely hurt or even unconscious. Those people were terrified by the sudden attack and suspected that there might be demons or monsters lurking around. They were instantly frightened. Whats going on here? Could there really be demons and monsters here? Oh my god! This is terrifying. Before they came, they had heard about the terrifying legends surrounding this ce. However, they didnt believe in the existence of demons and monsters. They had been working here for several years and had only encountered poisonous snakes, insects, rats, and ants, which they could handle. Although they had gotten lost before, they had gradually figured out a few correct routes and were no longer afraid, but now Some of them were injured, whereas some could still walk. So when the chaotic power attacked them again, those who could walk didnt care about those who had fainted or couldnt walk and quickly got up and fled. However, it was impossible for Li Mochen to let them leave. He released his chaotic power again and attacked them. Li Mochen couldnt help but marvel at the power of his chaotic power. He had controlled and released a fewyers of it, but it could unleash such a powerful force. If he could fully control it, he would be able to move mountains and seas! Seeing that they couldnt escape, Li Mochen went back to where Mu Yiyang and the others were hiding. What happened? Where are they? Mu Yiyang asked. Follow me. Li Mochen led Mu Yiyang to where the injured people were. They knew that Li Mochen couldnt let those people go, so they assumed that those people had been injured by Li Mochen. However, they were still uncertain because Li Mochen had only left for a very short time. There were more than ten people on the other side! Even though they were doubtful, they didnt dare to say anything to avoid alerting their enemies. The injured people were either unconscious or unable to walk. They were quite far from the cave, so even if they spoke, the people in the cave wouldnt hear them. Nevertheless, Li Mochen was a man of few words. If they didnt ask, he wouldnt say anything. Anyway, they would arrive soon enough, and they would find out what happened then. After walking for seven or eight minutes, they arrived at the ce where Li Mochen had attacked those people. Although it was pitch ck and they couldnt see clearly, they could hear a few wails. Li Mochen turned on his shlight and said, These people were injured by me. Tie them up and leave three people to watch them. The rest will go to the cave to handle things. They had suspected that those people might have been injured by Li Mochen, but now that it was confirmed, they were still surprised. Surprised as they were, when Li Mochen spoke, they immediately helped those people up. Then Meng Fan and Mu Yiyangs two teammates stayed behind to watch over them while the others headed towards the cave. On the way, Mu Yiyang couldnt help but ask, Mochen, youre so awesome! You handled all of them so quickly. Yeah! Li Mochou didnt hesitate to agree. Although it was a fact, Mu Yiyang still felt a bit resigned. Li Mochen was never modest! The other people, however, believed that Li Mochen ought to be confident. If he was modest, it would seem hypocritical. Actually, Li Mochen knew that it was his chaotic power that allowed him to quickly deal with the group of people. With chaotic power, he could attack all of them at once. In the past, he wouldnt have dared to take on the group alone because he couldnt handle them all at once. Once they fought back, it would be very difficult for him to defeat them. When they arrived at the cave, Li Mochen instructed Mu Yiyang and the others to wait outside and only enter when they heard his signal. This made Mu Yiyang feel frustrated because he was taking all the credit while Li Mochen did everything. Nevertheless, he trusted Li Mochenpletely. Those who brought the victims had left, leaving the doctors to perform surgery in the cave. Because no one else woulde, they didnt take any precautions. The doctors were skilled in martial arts and had no problem guarding those victims. Li Mochen went in and saw the men in white coats preparing to rest. Although the victims were delivered, it was toote and they were feeling sleepy. They decided to rest and perform the surgery the next day. Those who were brought in were locked in a cave with an iron door at the entrance. Although their mouths were sealed, they still made whimpering sounds that annoyed the men in white coats. The men went over and banged on the door, shouting a few times at them. They had to be quiet. This time, Li Mochen didnt take action alone since it was their mission and he wanted to give the others a chance to take action. He went out and brought in Mu Yiyang and the others. The people inside were much easier to deal with than the ones Li Mochen had dealt with before. Although Mu Yiyang and the others werent as powerful as Li Mochen, they were still formidable against ordinary people. Once they went in, they directly swept away the people inside, catching them off guard. Chapter 3284 - 3284 Quiet! 3284 Quiet! Seeing Mu Yiyang and his team wearing camouge suits, the people in the cave knew who they were. The men in white coats suddenly realized that they had been targeted by the military of the Seven Star Country. They wanted to resist and escape, but they had no ability to do so now. As soon as Mu Yiyang and his team came in, they were directly beaten into submission. They didnt know that their helpers had already been defeated by Li Muchen and his people, so they only hoped that their helpers woulde to rescue them. The victims who were locked in another room heard the sounds outside and started to struggle, whimpering and crying. They didnt know whether the people outside came to rescue them, but they heard sounds of fighting, which were probably for capturing those people. Therefore, they hoped to be rescued. Li Mochen walked over and directly broke the iron door with his bare hands. Everyone was shocked by the scene. He was unbelievably strong! After opening the door, Li Mochen stood still and let Mu Yuan untie them. As soon as they were untied, the crowd became chaotic because they were eager to escape. This ce was simply hell. Be quiet! Li Mochen spoke. His voice wasnt loud but was very intimidating. The crowd instantly quieted down and looked at him with awe. Li Mochen continued. This ind is very dangerous. Line up and follow us out quietly. Dont make noise. Although the crowd was still anxious, they had to listen to Li Mochen. They didnt know who he was, but he was willing to lead them out, so they were naturally grateful. Then Mu Yiyang and his team walked in wearing camouge suits. The crowd saw them and knew they were soldiers, which made them feel even more relieved. Those people outside have all been captured. Shall we leave now? Mu Yiyang asked Li Mochen. Usually, when Li Mochen was around, Mu Yiyang would habitually defer to him and ask him about everything. You guys go out first and gather them where we were just now. Ill destroy everything here, Li Mochen said. Sure. Mu Yiyang replied and led the others out. After they had moved a distance from the cave, Li Mochen released his chaotic power and destroyed everything inside the cave. No one saw it. If they had, they would have thought that Li Mochen was a monster. Who else had the ability to shatter everything without even lifting a finger? Li Mochen knew the wonders of his chaotic power and was eager to be even stronger. After destroying everything in the cave, Li Mochen left to meet up with Mu Yiyang and the others. They soon arrived at the location of the people they had saved. The rescued people didnt know that Li Mochen and his team were on their side. When they saw them, they were all frightened and screamed. However, Li Mochen shouted at them, and they fell silent. The men in white coats, who were hoping to be rescued by their helpers, now had no hope left as they realized their helpers had already been caught. Li Mochen was strong enough to carry two people, Mu Yuan carried one, and Mu Yiyangs two teammates each carried one. The others looked after the suspects. Although the suspects were tied up with ropes and were injured, they still needed to be watched. After walking for about half an hour, they finally approached the shore. In order to avoid alerting anyone on the boat, they had to be cautious and not leave immediately. Their yacht couldnt amodate so many people. Therefore, Li Mochen asked everyone to wait while he went to investigate alone. As expected, there were people on the boat since someone had to stay behind. Li Mochen quietly entered the boat and quickly killed the two people inside. He then returned to bring Mu Yiyang and the others over. After arranging everyone on the boat, Mu Yuan came to pilot it. Before leaving, they went back to where their yacht was anchored and sent two people to bring it back. After that, Mu Yiyang would handle everything else. The captured victims would be handed over to the police upon reaching City Qin and would be sent back home, while they were responsible for dealing with the people from Country Y. Upon finishing everything, Li Mochens first thought was to tell Leng Xiaoyao. However, he checked the time and realized that it was already midnight. He didnt want to disturb her sleep, so he dismissed the idea. After reaching the shore, they didnt immediately handle the situation with the captured individuals since it was alreadyte. They didnt want to bother the police station at this time of night. They decided to wait until morning when they could turn them over to the authorities. The captured victims hadnt eaten properly for several days and were starving. They couldnt sleep in their current situation either. Fortunately, Li Mochen and the others had prepared plenty of food on the yacht. They sent someone to take bread and water to them as a temporary solution. At 6 am the next day, Li Mochen couldnt wait to send a message to Leng Xiaoyao informing her that they had caught those people and rescued more than ten others, and that when the police station opened in a while, they would turn over the captured victims to them and send the people from Country Y back to the capital for further interrogation. Leng Xiaoyao had just woken up when she received the message. After learning that everything waspleted properly, she replied to Li Mochen. Leng Xiaoyao: How about you? Are you going back to the capital city, or are you going to leave to deal with something else? Or will youe back to City Chang? Li Mochens heart skipped a beat when he saw the mention of City Chang. He had an inexplicable feeling about it. He wanted to go to City Chang even though there was nothing for him to deal with there. Leng Xiaoyao was waiting for him there. However, he had other matters to attend to and asked Leng Xiaoyao to let him know when she would go to the capital city. When Leng Xiaoyao arrived at the school gate, she saw a crowd outside staring at one particr spot. She followed their sight and looked over. Then she saw a banner hanging on the gate congratting her for winning first ce in the City Chang High School Liberal Arts Defense. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt help but smile at this sight and felt good about it. As she approached, everyone looked at her with admiration, envy, and jealousy. Just then, An Chenmeng arrived and eximed upon seeing the banner. Wow! Xiaoyao is amazing! Leng Xiaoyao looked over and saw An Chenmeng, but she didnt say anything until she walked closer to her. Chapter 3285 Better Be Careful Chapter 3285 Better Be Careful "Boss, you''re amazing! You actually won the championship. You have to treat us to a meal," An Chenmeng said excitedly. "No problem!" Leng Xiaoyao replied with a smile. She was generous when it came to treating her friends. At that moment, Xiong Manxin arrived. While she was happy for Leng Xiaoyao''s victory, sheined. "Boss, when will you have time? An Chenmeng''s dinner and KTV hasn''t happened yet! We won''t let her off the hook." Upon hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao couldn''t help but rub her nose. She had forgotten about it. "I don''t know. If I''m free this weekend, we can go." "Fine! I thought you guys forgot about it and I could save some money." An Chenmeng joked with a helpless expression. "You wish!" Xiong Manxin retorted. Although they didn''t care about what had happened between them anymore, they still wanted to have that meal. In the ssroom. Everyone was congratting and praising Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao didn''t mind the noise and was actually in a good mood. Because Wang Yiming had not been discharged from the hospital yet, other teachers were still acting as their head teacher. During ss, the acting head teacher announced to everyone that Leng Xiaoyao had won the championship in the City Chang Liberal Arts Defense. All the students apuded Leng Xiaoyao once again. In thest ss, the principal came to see Leng Xiaoyao. The principal said that there was a nationalpetition in the capital city next Monday. They needed to leave on Sunday morning. He wanted to know whether Leng Xiaoyao had any problems. The Experimental High School hadn''t won a championship several times in a row, and had been mocked by the other schools. The principal was embarrassed about it. This time, Leng Xiaoyao won the championship with a very high score, so the principal was very proud. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, he was full of appreciation for her. Regarding the matter of going to the capital city to participate in the nationalpetition, Leng Xiaoyao had no problem with that. She had long wanted to visit the capital city. Since she was going to the capital city this time, she decided to stay there for a few more days. Therefore, she talked about that with the principal in advance. Without asking for the reason, the principal agreed directly, only reminding her to be careful. After all, the teacher who apanied Leng Xiaoyao would stay with her all the time. Moreover, Leng Xiaoyao was a girl, so the school specially arranged a female teacher for her. After finding out the time to go to the capital city, Leng Xiaoyao immediately sent a message to Li Mochen, saying that it was on Sunday morning. Thepetition was being held on Monday, and she would stay in the capital city for two days after that. Leng Xiaoyao''s two-day stay in the capital city wasn''t for fun, it was to find a suitable ce for a work office. After all, if she wanted to move herpany to the capital city, she needed to go there in advance to make arrangements. Although she could ask Li Mochen for help, she didn''t want to rely on him for everything unless it was something she couldn''t do on her own. If she depended on others for everything, what was the point of starting a business? Starting a business was about showcasing one''s abilities and proving oneself. How could one demonstrate and prove themselves without getting their hands dirty? She was going to look for office spaces, but not aimlessly. She had already conducted research online for avable rental or sale properties in the Nancheng District and found a few suitable options. From the photos provided by the sellers, the locations and environments looked good and the sizes were appropriate. However, she knew that she needed to physically inspect the properties as pictures could only serve as a reference. Leng Xiaoyao was primarily interested in purchasing an office building for herself as she felt that renting would never be asfortable. If she owned the property, she could do whatever she wanted with it and wouldn''t have to worry about disputes, but if there were no suitable properties for sale, she would have to settle for renting. Today, Leng Xiaoyao was the focus of everyone''s attention, so Gao Qilu was furious. She didn''t even make it to the finals, which was unexpected for everyone. Even her head teacher believed that even if Gao Qilu didn''t ce in the top 3, she wouldn''t fall below the top 5. Unexpectedly, she didn''t even make it into the top 8. Previously, whenever Gao Qilu participated in thepetition, she either got second or third ce, and at worst, she would not fall below the top five, but this time As a result, her ssmates whispered to each other, while the head teacher directly talked to her, asking her what had happened. Even though Gao Qilu was angry, she didn''tsh out at their head teacher. Instead, she exined. "Maybe I ate something bad at lunch, so I didn''t feel well at the time." "It''s okay. Fortunately, Leng Xiaoyao won the championship, which is also brings glory to our school." Gao Qilu''s head teacher didn''t mean to me her, and just wanted to know the reason. Their head teacher meant tofort Gao Qilu, but Gao Qilu only felt humiliated. Leng Xiaoyao, it was Leng Xiaoyao again! If it hadn''t been for Leng Xiaoyao, she wouldn''t have performed so poorly. Damn Leng Xiaoyao! Gao Qilu promised to pay her back. Wasn''t Leng Xiaoyao going to the capital city to participate in the finals? Gao Qilu would stop it from happening. Gao Qilu''s eyes shed with malice. At noon, Leng Xiaoyao invited An Chenmeng, Xiong Manxin, and the others to go out for a meal. Along the way, they heard peopleparing her with Gao Qilu. "In the past, Gao Qilu was pretty and performed well academically. She often won awards in high schoolpetitions and was simply a goddess, but then Leng Xiaoyao suddenly emerged, and now Gao Qilu has been surpassed." "Yeah! And Leng Xiaoyao''s academic performance is much better than Gao Qilu''s." "She''s also prettier than Gao Qilu." "In terms of appearance, I think they are equally beautiful, but Leng Xiaoyao gives a more pleasing feeling while Gao Qilu appears fake. Men like that type, but women hate it." "Right, Leng Xiaoyao looks much more down-to-earth, although it seems difficult to get along with her." "" Upon hearing thesements, An Chenmeng also became smug. "I think Gao Qilu must hate you to death right now. She has always been unable to stand girls who are prettier than her. You are not only prettier than her, you are also better at studying." "I think our boss should be wary of her. Maybe she will find someone to attack her!" Xiong Manxin looked worried. "Do you still doubt my abilities? If she really dares to do that, she will be the one who suffers the consequences." Leng Xiaoyao wasn''t worried at all. Although the Gao family was indeed not something the Leng family could provoke, the premise was that she was just an ordinary person. If she was afraid of ordinary people as a cultivator, she would be too weak. In addition, she also had powerful hacking skills! Couldn''t she threaten the Gao family? "Boss, I know you''re strong, but one can never be too careful. So you better be cautious," Wu Minmin said seriously. She didn''t want Leng Xiaoyao''s overconfidence to give Gao Qilu a chance to take advantage of her. After all, the Gao family wasn''t just any wealthy family, it was a top-tier one with a lot of power! Chapter 3286 Jiang Yihans Dirty Secret Is Exposed Chapter 3286 Jiang Yihan''s Dirty Secret Is Exposed "Of course! I''ll be careful, don''t worry!" said Leng Xiaoyao. She didn''t mind their fussing, instead feeling warmed because of their concern. Although the lunch break was short, they still had time to eat. However, many people went out to eat, so the waiting time was long. To avoid waiting too long, they decided to have a hotpot. After finishing the hotpot and leisurely walking back to the ssroom, it was almost time for ss. Since there was only a month left until the National College Entrance Examination, teachers didn''t really give sses anymore and just reviewed questions. Knowing Leng Xiaoyao''s grades, the teachers let her take charge. Whether it was teaching or arranging for everyone to do questions, the teachers felt reassured with Leng Xiaoyao around. After delivering several sses in a row, Leng Xiaoyao''s mouth was dry from talking. Her ssmates were considerate and bought her water and fruit. Leng Xiaoyao epted their kindness. With Leng Xiaoyao''s tutoring and question-solving these days, everyone''s grades had improved to some extent. Therefore, they were very grateful to Leng Xiaoyao. Because Leng Xiaoyao was beautiful and intelligent, she became a goddess in people''s eyes. For girls like her who were both beautiful and intelligent, outsiders usually had two extreme thoughts about them: either they liked them a lot or they were jealous and disliked them. Although some girls in ss 8 were still envious and jealous of Leng Xiaoyao, they didn''t hold any hostility towards her. After all, Leng Xiaoyao helped them with studying! Leng Xiaoyao went over the contents of the previous year''s college entrance exam. Even though there was no guarantee that this year''s exam would have the same questions, there might be some simrities. She not only covered the exams she took, but also went over many previous years'' exams and important exam questions. Although it was tiring, Leng Xiaoyao was still happy to do it and didn''t have any dissatisfaction orints. She had promised to help Xiong Manxin and the others with their revision. If she only helped them, it would have to be during her break time. However, if she helped all of her ssmates, she could use the teacher''s ss time for it, which would give her more time to rest. A few dayster, Leng Yuqi''s condition had improved significantly, but she didn''te back to school. In fact, she transferred to the No.1 High School to avoid seeing Jiang Yihan and Chu Jiayu. The Experimental High School was reluctant to let Leng Yuqi go because her academic performance was excellent. Even though they didn''t know if she could get into the Capital University, her grades were definitely not bad. To make things easier, Leng Yehua personally spoke to the principal about it. Leng Yehua didn''t want to exin the situation, so he just insisted on transferring Leng Yuqi to another school. The principal couldn''t ask too many questions. The National College Entrance Examination was approaching, so the No.1 High School readily epted Leng Yuqi because the Leng family wasn''t an ordinary family. Even if her grades weren''t good, they would still do the favor. When Jiang Yihan and Chu Jiayu found out that Leng Yuqi had transferred, they were both relieved. Although Chu Jiayu had been ignoring Jiang Yihan for the past few days, she knew that she couldn''t be friends with Leng Yuqi anymore. Therefore, she didn''t want to have any conflicts with Jiang Yihan either. After all, Jiang Yihan was now Chu Jianan''s girlfriend and even her parents didn''t say anything about it, so she didn''t dare say anything either. She just didn''t know how to face Leng Yuqi, so she was happy that she didn''t have to see Leng Yuqi. For the harm that Leng Yuqi had suffered, Leng Yecheng and his wife definitely wouldn''t let it go. He could do nothing to the Chu family, but they could do something to the Jiang family. As a result, there were suddenly some problems with the Jiang family''spany. It wasn''t serious, but it still caused a considerable loss. The news that Jiang Yihan had sex with a man also suddenly spread, especially in the Experimental High School, where there was even video evidence. Although there was no big problem with couples having sex, the problem was that Jiang Yihan was only a senior high school student. Dating at this age was uneptable to parents, let alone having sex, and now it was even made known to everyone. Therefore, when the secret was exposed, all the students in the ss crowded around Jiang Yihan and asked her about what had happened. They didn''t do it out of concern, but rather to join in the fun and gloat. "Jiang Yihan, who is that man? How could you have sex with him?" "Oh my god! Jiang Yihan, you are so bold! You had sex with a man." "If I did this and my family found out, they would definitely break my legs." "Jiang Yihan" Jiang Yihan was about to go crazy and shouted at them, "He is my boyfriend!" Because the video was very clear, it was impossible to deny that it was her. "Even if he is your boyfriend, you can''t be so cheap!" "" Although many teenagers nowadays had boyfriends and engaged in sexual activities, there wouldn''t be any problem if no one knew about it. However, if someone found out, especially in a ce like school, things could getplicated. Jiang Yihan couldn''t take it anymore and ran out of the ssroom. It must have something to do with the Leng family, otherwise who would make things difficult for her? Even though she knew that she was at fault, she felt that the Leng family had gone too far. ordingly, after knowing what they did, she immediately called Leng Yuqi. However, Leng Yuqi had already blocked her number and she couldn''t get through. She then called Chu Jianan, but he didn''t answer either because he was in pain and didn''t want to talk to anyone. Besides, he had only been ying with Jiang Yihan in the first ce so naturally ignored her. When Chu Jianan didn''t answer her call, she was so angry that she almost smashed her phone. The situation became more and more outrageous. Even if Jiang Yihan said that he was her boyfriend, some people spread malicious rumors and directly portrayed her as a promiscuous girl, saying who knew how many men she had slept with! Hearing that, Jiang Yihan was so angry that she almost passed out. Before long, their head teacher called Jiang Yihan in for questioning. Jiang Yihan exined. "Sir, he''s my boyfriend. We had dinner and drank with friends that day. I got drunk, so he took me to the hotel in the bar to rest." "Boyfriend? You are a high school student and you are about to take the National College Entrance Examination. Aren''t you worried that having a boyfriend will affect your studies?" Their head teacher asked. Nevertheless, after learning that the man was Jiang Yihan''s boyfriend, his negative view of her was somewhat alleviated, but he still disapproved of her having a boyfriend. Chapter 3287 - 3287 She Should Apologize 3287 She Should Apologize He had reminded his students more than once not to date early, and to focus on their studies first. When they got to university, they could date as much as they wanted. Sir, I know, but my grades are as good as usual and I have been fully focused on my studies during this time, Jiang Yihan said. Her grades hadnt dropped since she started dating Chu Jianan, but her attention wasnt as focused on studying as before. She really liked Chu Jianan and wanted to see him every day. Even if she couldnt see him, she wanted to talk to him and chat with him. However, it was difficult to contact Chu Jianan, so she became anxious and sensitive. Their head teacher didnt scold her much since her grades hadnt dropped, and had even improved in this months exam. After all, it was her own private matter. However, it had a considerable impact on the school, so it still needed to be dealt with. Do you know who uploaded this video? Or do you have any suspects? their head teacher asked. No, I dont know Jiang Yihan answered, lowering her eyes with a guilty conscience. She didnt want to tell the truth, afraid that things would get worse if more people knew. Have you offended anyone recently? their head teacher asked again. No. Jiang Yihan replied, still looking nervous. Their head teacher noticed her nervousness but didnt point it out. Since she didnt want to say anything, there was no point in asking more questions. He let Jiang Yihan leave first. When Jiang Yihan was gone, their head teacher thought deeply about the news and somehow thought of Leng Yuqi. Jiang Yihan had a problem right after Leng Yuqi transferred to another school. Could they have had any conflicts? Leng Yehua didnt want to say much about Leng Yuqis situation, so he couldnt ask too much. Obviously, it was embarrassing. Was it possible that there was an unusual rtionship between Leng Yuqi, Jiang Yihan, and that man, and then The head teacher felt that he thought too far, and was being too melodramatic, so he immediately stopped. Jiang Yihan was extremely mad, and was in a very irritable mood. She was most afraid of her family finding out right now. If her family knew that she and Chu Jianan were together, they would be very happy, but the premise was that no scandals were involved. If there were scandals, it would be a different story. The rumors were too serious, so Jiang Yihan didnt dare to stay in school and took a leave of absence. After hearing the news, Leng Xiaoyao guessed that it was Leng Yuqi and her parents who did it because no one else knew about the video besides them. However, she didnt think that their behavior was wrong because she would do the same thing if she were in their shoes. Jiang Yihans parents were already anxious because of the trouble theirpany was involved in. When they found out that it was rted to Leng Yehua, they were angry and frustrated. Leng Yehua had a good rtionship with them, and their daughter and Leng Yuqi were good friends. Why did Leng Yehua turn against them? Jiang Yihans father, Jiang Youming, immediately called Leng Yehua. Leng Yehua knew the purpose of Jiang Youmings call but didnt refuse to answer it. Leng, mypany has encountered some problems. After investigating, I found that it has something to do with you. Can you tell me why? Jiang Youming angrily questioned. I did it, and there is only one reason, which is rted to your daughter. She knew that my daughter Yuqi was dating Chu Jianan, but she still interfered and got together with Chu Jianan. They not only went to a hotel but Jiang Yihan also frequently went to Chu Jianans apartment. It had a great impact on Yuqi and almost caused her serious harm. Of course, Chu Jianan is the most guilty, but your daughter is not innocent either. Leng Yahua said honestly, his voice filled with anger. W-What? Upon hearing that, Jiang Youming was stunned. Jiang Yihan had actually intervened in the rtionship between Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan and even stayed in the same hotel room with Chu Jianan. Although he had his own selfish desires for Jiang Yihan to climb up the socialdder using Chu Jianan, he didnt want her to resort to such means. If the news spread, it would damage the Jiang Familys reputation. Although he wanted wealth and power, he still had to consider his familys reputation. Unfortunately, Jiang Yihan had directly stolen Leng Yuqis boyfriend, causing the Jiang family to suffer from retaliation from Leng Yehua. Although their families status wasnt too different, Leng Yehua was a government official while he was a businessman. If they really became enemies, he was bound to lose. The Jiang family knew many influential people, but so did the Leng family. When it came to connections, the Leng familys connections were stronger. Not only did Jiang Yihan steal Leng Yuqis boyfriend, but she also stayed in the same hotel room with Chu Jianan. How despicable! Jiang Youming was burning with anger, but had to remain calm and talk to Leng Yehua in a more gentle tone, Leng, I didnt know! Please forgive us and I will educate Yihan to behave properly in the future. Yihan will apologize to Yuqi. Ill see after she apologizes, Leng Yehua said, then hung up. He didnt want to go too far and risk retaliation from the Jiang family. If he went too far, the Jiang family would retaliate. He wouldnt benefit from it if it got worse. Therefore, he decided to vent some anger before leaving it. Leng Yehua had a sense of propriety. Anyway, even if he stopped right now, the Jiang family had already suffered some losses. No problem. Jiang Youming said no more. After all, his family was in the wrong this time. If things got worse, he would lose even more. After hanging up with Leng Yehua, Jiang Youming quickly called Jiang Yihan to solve the problem while they hadnt suffered a serious loss yet. When Jiang Yihan saw Jiang Youmings call, she was so scared that she almost dropped her phone. Did her father hear the news for him to call her at this time? Jiang Yihan was very scared and dared not answer the phone, but she was even more afraid of not answering it. After a while of ringing, she still picked it up. Before Jiang Yihan could say anything, Jiang Youming shouted angrily, Come home right now! Fine. Jiang Yihan replied. Although she didnt dare to go home, she had no choice. At this moment, Jiang Yihan hated Leng Yuqi to death for causing her to be mocked by her ssmates. She didnt even know how her parents would scold her! Although Jiang Yihan understood that she was in the wrong, she still med Leng Yuqi. Jiang Youming was at work, but went home right after calling Jiang Yihan. Chapter 3288 - 3288 Go Apologize 3288 Go Apologize When Mrs. Jiang saw Jiang Youming return in a rage, she quickly asked, Youming, have you found out whos behind this? Who did this? Its Leng Yehua, Jiang Youming said. What? Dont you have a good rtionship with him? Why would he do this? Mrs. Jiang was surprised and asked in confusion. Its all because of your well-educated daughter. She stole Chu Jianan away from Leng Yuqi, and even went to a hotel with him Jiang Youmings anger, which he had just suppressed, rose again and heshed out at his wife. What? Mrs. Jiang was also surprised. She couldnt believe that her daughter would do such a thing. Although Mrs. Jiang didnt care about moral standards, she had her own principles. At most, she was just a bit more open-minded. While she did hope that Jiang Yihan could marry Chu Jianan because of his good family background, she didnt want her daughter to be so reckless in pursuing him. What was the difference between that and being a mistress? As a woman, she hated mistresses the most, so naturally she didnt want her daughter to be one. If Chu Jianan and Leng Yuqi were no longer good friends, then Jiang Yihan could approach Chu Jianan. However, since Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan were dating, she couldnt steal Chu Jianan away and even stay in the same hotel room with him. Mrs. Jiang couldnt ept it. Although it took two to tango, it was undeniable that Jiang Yihan was in the wrong. If the news were to be spread, the Jiang family would be extremely humiliated! Besides, because of Jiang Yihans deeds, the Jiang family suffered a not-so-small loss. If they didnt handle it well, the losses could be even greater. What did Leng Yehua say about this? Mrs. Jiang asked, knowing that this matter might not be easy to handle. If someone did this to her daughter, she wouldnt let it go easily. After all, every parent loved their child. Yihan should apologize first. Leng Yehua shouldnt go too far. After all, both of our families are powerful. If things get worse, it will only be a lose-lose situation, Jiang Youming said. Anyway, he didnt want to suffer any losses. Since it was caused by their daughter, it was better to minimize the damage. Mrs. Jiang didnt know what to say and hoped that it could be resolved peacefully. However, with Yihan causing such trouble, the Chu family might not approve of her. If Chu Jianan abandoned Jiang Yihan in the future, it would be a double loss for them. As soon as Jiang Yihan came in, Jiang Youming pped her and angrily scolded her, Youre shameless! How could you do such a thing as stealing your friends man and going out to sleep with him? How shameless can you be!? After being pped, tears immediately streamed down Jiang Yihans face, but she didnt dare to make a sound. Jiang Youming continued. Do you know how much damage you have caused to our family? Did you not think about the consequences before doing this? The Leng family even retaliated against ourpany Upon hearing that, Jiang Yihan was surprised. She couldnt believe that the Leng family would retaliate against theirpany. Why did her family have to be dragged into trouble due to their personal affair? Jiang Yihan couldnt understand or ept it. With this thought in mind, Jiang Yihan said, This is originally a matter between me and Leng Yuqi, how can their family interfere with ours? This is too much Jiang Youmingughed in anger and said, Does that mean if someone kills you, its also a matter between you and them and we dont have to do anything? I Jiang Yihan was struck dumb for a second and was speechless, because she thought it was impossible. If she was bullied outside, her family would definitely support her. Tell me, when did you start with Chu Jianan? Jiang Youming asked sternly. Not even a month ago, Jiang Yihan weakly replied. How did you get together? Jiang Youming asked again. This time, Jiang Yihan didnt know how to answer it because she didnt want to admit that she had seduced Chu Jianan. In fact, Chu Jianan was interested in her too, that was why he took the bait! So it wasnt entirely her fault, but she didnt dare to push all the me onto Chu Jianan. What if he found out and got angry with her and didnt want to be with her any longer? Tell me. Jiang Youming snapped at her. Jiang Yihan was frightened and had to be honest. That day, I-I drank too much. He took me to the hotel, and then She couldnt say the rest. But Jianan said he likes me too, thats why we got together, Jiang Yihan said. Chu Jianan isnt a good man. He was with Leng Yuqi because he didnt like Leng Xiaoyao. How long has it been since they broke up? Now hes messing with you. I dont think Chu Jianan really likes you. Hes just ying with you, Mrs. Jiang said. Right now her impression of Chu Jianan couldnt be worse. Jiang Yihan opened her mouth to defend Chu Jianan but also felt that what her mother said was right, so she didnt know what to do next. Could it be that Chu Jianan was really just ying with her? Jiang Yihan was a little hurt inside and didnt want it to be true. Well talk about these thingster. Lets visit the Leng family right now and apologize to Leng Yuqi, Jiang Youming said. He didnt want to pursue so much. Solving thepanys problems was more important. I dont want to apologize to her. Jiang Yihan felt very resistant as soon as she heard that she had to apologize to Leng Yuqi. p! The moment Jiang Yihan finished speaking, she was pped by Jiang Youming. Jiang Youming was angry and said, What did you say? Do you want our family to suffer even more losses? You caused the trouble, and we helped you deal with it. Is it wrong? If you dont apologize, then get out of the Jiang family. We dont have a daughter like you. Jiang Youming had always been good to Jiang Yihan, but he still had the mindset of valuing sons over daughters. Hispany would be inherited by his son in the future, so the trouble that Jiang Yihan caused this time had caused a lot of losses to the Jiang familyspany, and he was really angry with Jiang Yihan. If Jiang Yihan didnt know how to behave, he really might abandon her! I Jiang Yihan was scared and also felt very angry. She thought that Jiang Youming was being too harsh. The Jiang family wasnt inferior to the Leng family. Why were they afraid of them? Mrs. Jiang, however, didnt think that Jiang Youmings words were too serious. On the contrary, she knew that he would do what he said, so she quickly persuaded her daughter. Yihan, listen to your father and apologize. If you dont apologize, the Leng family wont let it go. You should pay for what youve done. Jiang Yihan realized the seriousness of the situation, so even though she was unwilling, she had to agree to apologize. Therefore, Jiang Youming immediately took Jiang Yihan to visit the Leng family. Time was money, so wasting time meant losing money! Chapter 3289 - 3289 Can an Apology Make up for Everything? 3289 Can an Apology Make up for Everything? It was already 6 pm, so Leng Yehua had just returned from work and was about to have dinner when they arrived. Because Jiang Youming came with Jiang Yihan, the Leng family postponed dinner. Everyone knew that Leng Yuqis situation was rted to Jiang Yihan, so no one was in a good mood. It was impossible for them to invite the Chu family to share the meal. When Song Meiyu saw Jiang Yihan, her eyes showed resentment, as if she wanted to tear her apart. If Leng Changyuan was absent, she might really have done so. The Leng family knew that Leng Yehua had taken action against the Jiang family, but they didnt think there was anything wrong with it. Jiang Yihan wasnt innocent and should pay for it. Nevertheless, Leng Changyuan didnt allow things to go too far. Jiang Yihan was wrong, but Leng Yuqi asked for it herself. Uncle Leng, Yehua, I came with my unfilial daughter to apologize and make amends. Yuqi Jiang Youming looked around but didnt see Leng Yuqi in the living room. Mr. Jiang, its really unfortunate that Yuqi is still at school!. She wont be back until the evening ss is over, Leng Yehua said in a very cold tone. Jiang Youming was taken aback and felt a little unhappy, but it wasnt Leng Yuqis fault. He was too anxious and forgot that Leng Yuqi was still in school. He might not get what he wanted in this visit. Anyway, he didnt leave immediately and still apologized, Yehua, Its my fault for not educating my child well and letting her do such a thing, but the incident has happened and the damage has been done. We are very sorry for that. Yihan was wrong, but its not just her fault. If Chu Jianan was a good man, it wouldnt have happened. Jiang Youming understood that Jiang Yihan was wrong, but it wasnt only her fault. Therefore, he didnt want only Jiang Yihan to be punished. Leng Yehuas face stiffened slightly. He knew that it took two to tango, but he couldnt do anything to the Chu family, so he had to take action against the Jiang family first. However, he couldnt say that. Youre right. Ill go to see Chu Jianan too, Leng Yehua said. In that case, Jiang Youming couldnt say anything and had to leave with Jiang Yihan. He nned toe back when Leng Yuqi returned from the evening ss. After they left, Leng Changyuan asked Leng Yehua, Did you do something to Chu Jianan? Before Leng Yehua said anything, Leng Yecheng opened his mouth. It was a spur of the moment thing. Xiaoyao saw how angry you were about Chu Jianans behavior, so she took it out on him. He didnt want Leng Xiaoyaos credit to be stolen. Yaoyao did that? Leng Changyuan, Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu were all surprised. If this had happened before, Song Meiyu would have resented Leng Xiaoyao for attacking Chu Jianan. However, she didnt feel that now. She didnt feel grateful either because she still disliked Leng Xiaoyao. After all, Leng Xiaoyao didnt stand up for Leng Yuqi. I think the incident with the Chu family project being stolen away is also rted to Xiaoyao. Xiaoyao and Ling Tianqi are close, so it might have been Ling Tianqis n, Leng Yecheng said. He wasnt sure of it, but he felt that it was possible because he heard that Ling Tianqi was the one who stole the project from the Chu family. When Song Meiyu heard that Leng Xiaoyao had a good rtionship with Ling Tianqi, she felt terrible because Ling Tianqi was much better than Chu Jianan in terms of family background, appearance, and even abilities. Song Meiyu thought it was unfair that Leng Xiaoyao had a connection with such a wealthy young heir. Even though Leng Xiaoyao was now more beautiful than Leng Yuqi and better at studying, Song Meiyu still felt that Leng Xiaoyao didnt deserve a rich heir like Ling Tianqi. If anyone deserved him, it should be Leng Yuqi. Therefore, Song Meiyu kept cursing Leng Xiaoyao and hoping that she would be abandoned even if she did end up with Ling Tianqi. She just couldnt stand seeing Leng Xiaoyao living a good life. Ling Tianqi did that for Xiaoyao? Does he have feelings for Xiaoyao? Leng Changyuan spected, and this made him worried. Leng Changyuan didnt know Ling Tianqi well, but he had heard a lot about him. His reputation wasnt good or bad. He was capable and talented, but he was also a bit of a yboy. His family background was impable. If Xiaoyao was with him, it would be a good thing for the Leng family. However, Leng Changyuan wasnt someone who valued family background the most. In fact, he valued personal abilities and character more than anything else. If he cared about family background, he would have been thrilled that Ling Tianqi liked Leng Xiaoyao and wouldnt have worried. I dont know. Why dont we ask Xiaoyao when shees home? Leng Yecheng replied. He hadnt thought too much about it, but he started to consider the situation more after hearing Leng Changyuans words. He didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao being with Ling Tianqi was her trying to climb up the socialdder, but he didnt feel that they were a good match. It wasnt that Ling Tianqi wasnt good enough for Leng Xiaoyao, but there was a big difference between them. Given Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, she could achieve even greater sess. And Ling Tianqi? Leng Yecheng didnt look down on Ling Tianqi. Ling Tianqi was very outstanding, but he wasntparable to Leng Xiaoyao. After all, Ling Tianqi mainly relied on his family to be sessful, while Leng Xiaoyao achieved everything on her own. It proved that they werent the same type of people. In addition, Ling Tianqi was not the heir of the Ling family. Actually, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng thought too much. Ling Tianqi didnt have any romantic feelings towards Leng Xiaoyao. He just took her as his idol. Leng Xiaoyao was very beautiful and capable, but not everyones appreciation for her was romantic. Ling Tianqis impression of Leng Xiaoyao was admiration and gratitude, so he admired her and was grateful to her. After evening self-study, Leng Xiaoyao came back home. The Experimental High School was closer to the Leng familys mansion than the No.1 High School, so Leng Xiaoyao got home earlier. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao came back, Leng Yecheng told her about Jiang Youmings apology with Jiang Yihan. Just as Leng Yecheng finished talking about Jiang Youming, Jiang Youming visited them again with Jiang Yihan. However, this time Leng Yuqi arrived home a few minutester. When Leng Yuqi saw Jiang Yihan, her eyes immediately turned red and she angrily asked, What are you doing here? Jiang Yihan didnt like being treated with this attitude, but she didnt dare to show it and weakly said, Im here to apologize to you. Her posture made it seem as if she was the one who was wronged. Apologize? Can an apology make up for everything? Leng Yuqi sneered and mocked. I Jiang Yihan opened her mouth, but didnt know what to say. She thought it was good enough that she came to apologize, but Leng Yuqi was being rude. Jiang Yihan felt very unhappy. Seeing that Jiang Yihan was silent, Jiang Youming bumped her and said, What are you standing there for? Chapter 3290 - 3290 It’s the End 3290 Its the End Jiang Yihan was taken aback and immediately apologized. Yuqi, Im sorry. I know that an apology cannot make up for everything, but I dont know what I can do. Do you want to make it up? Great, leave Chu Jianan, said Leng Yuqi, looking at Jiang Yihan with a mocking expression. Upon hearing that, everyone thought that Leng Yuqi still wanted to be with Chu Jianan, so they became angry. Chu Jianan treated her so badly, but she still wanted to be with him. Did she have a masochistic tendency? However, Leng Xiaoyao didnt think so. She didnt know whether Leng Yuqi still wanted to be with Chu Jianan or not, but what she knew was that Leng Yuqi wouldnt allow Jiang Yihan to have what she couldnt have. !! Thats impossible Jiang Yihan immediately refused. She betrayed Leng Yuqi because she liked Chu Jianan and wanted to be with him. Now that she had already betrayed Leng Yuqi and couldnt be friends with her any longer, if she had to break up with Chu Jianan to get Leng Yuqis forgiveness, wouldnt she suffer a double loss? Yihan! Jiang Youming snapped at Jiang Yihan. Although he agreed that Leng Yuqis demand was a bit uneptable, he believed that they should do it because he didnt have a good impression of Chu Jianan anymore. Even if Jiang Yihan was with Chu Jianan, it was unlikely that they would get married in the future. If they didnt get married in the end, then being together now would be a waste of time and effort. Given the current situation, the possibility of Chu Jianan and Jiang Yihan getting married was very small. In fact, it was almost zero because Chu Jianan was a scumbag who yed with women. In the eyes of the Jiang family, Chu Jianan had beenbeled as a scum man. Anyway, Jiang Youming didnt believe that Chu Jianan really liked Jiang Yihan. As someone who had been through it before, he could see through it. I-I Jiang Yihan didnt know what to do. Her desire wasnt to break up with Chu Jianan, but she was afraid of her father. After thinking about it, Jiang Yihan said, Yuqi, even if I leave Jianan, he wont be with you either. I dont care, and I dont n on being with him again, but you must leave him, said Leng Yuqi. How could you do this? If you dont n on being with him, why cant I be with him? Jiang Yihan angrily questioned, feeling that Leng Yuqi was being unreasonable. Do it or not, Leng Yuqi said, ignoring Jiang Yihan and walking towards the stairs. Yihan! Jiang Youming sternly reprimanded, giving her a warning look. Jiang Yihan didnt want to break ties with Chu Jianan, but it was impossible for her to sever ties with her family. Therefore, due to Jiang Youmings coercion, Jiang Yihan had to agree. Fine, Ill leave him, Jiang Yihan said. She decided to agree for the time being, but no one knew about the future. Leng Yuqi paused for a moment, then walked upstairs without looking back. I hope you keep your promise. You can leave now, she said. After giving them the boot, Leng Yuqi went upstairs. Yehua Jiang Youming looked at Leng Yuhua. He had already apologized, so shouldnt the matter be resolved now? Since youve apologized, this is the end, Leng Yuhua said. Jiang Youming was relieved and left the Leng familys mansion with Jiang Yihan. As soon as they stepped out of the Leng familys residence, Jiang Youmings face turned extremely gloomy. Although he hadpromised on this matter, he hated the Leng family more than ever and was extremely disappointed in Jiang Yihan. Chu Jianan isnt a good choice. You two have no chance to be together. Its best if you really break up with him, Jiang Youming said heavily. But if he doesnt like me, he wouldnt have broken up with Leng Yuqi! Jiang Yihan retorted, believing that Chu Jianan did like her. Humph! He likes you? Hes just a yboy who goes from one woman to another. Hell abandon you for another woman just like he abandoned Leng Yuqi. Do you really think that the Chu family would ept a woman whos been the other woman? Jiang Youming said bluntly. If Chu Jianan didnt have all these dirty secrets, he would have been happy to climb up the Chu familys socialdder. However, he had his own bottom line. The reputation of the Jiang family was more important to him. What Jiang Youming didnt know was that Jiang Yihans situation had already be public knowledge in high society. I Jiang Yihan wanted to argue, but couldnt find the words to refute and was afraid of making things worse. If you still consider me your father, then listen to me. If you dont, then get out of the Jiang family. Without the protection of the Jiang family, Chu Jianan will definitely abandon you in minutes. Jiang Youming threatened. He could overlook what had already happened, but what was happening had to be done his way. Jiang Yihans face turned pale. She realized the importance of the situation, and she had no choice but to agree. Although Leng Yuqis condition had improved a lot, she still looked lost and absent-minded. It was understandable. How could she recover in just a few days after such a big blow! Seeing Leng Yuqi like this, Leng Changyuan felt a little sorry for her, but he was also disappointed. As a result, he didnt bother to care about her anymore. After only Leng Changyuan, Leng Yecheng and Leng Xiaoyao were left in the living room, Leng Yecheng asked Leng Xiaoyao directly, Yaoyao, whats your rtionship with Ling Tianqi? Leng Xiaoyao was taken aback, but didnt think too much about it. Just friends! What kind of friends? Leng Yecheng continued. Ordinary friends. Whats wrong? Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoyao wondered if there was something that Ling Tianqi needed help with? Really? Just ordinary friends? Leng Yecheng persisted. Uncle Yecheng, if you have something to say, just say it! Why beat around the bush with me? Its tiring! Leng Xiaoyao couldnt help rolling her eyes and said resignedly. Leng Yecheng suddenly felt a little embarrassed. After clearing his throat a few times, he said, Um, I simply want to know if Ling Tianqi likes you or if you like him He didnt finish, but the meaning was already very clear. Leng Xiaoyao had a resigned look for a moment. Why do you think Ling Tianqi likes me? Theres nothing between us. Were honestly just friends. Well, not exactly ordinary. Ive saved him a few times and he treats me as his idol. Nevertheless, I dont have any romantic feelings for Ling Tianqi. I just think hes a good and loyal friend with a good background. Theres nothing wrong with being friends with him. Chapter 3291 - 3291 Do You Think I’m Easy to Bully? 3291 Do You Think Im Easy to Bully? She was a girl, so she wouldnt make friends with guys for no reason. It was mostly based onworking. Since it was a matter of connections, it was a mutually beneficial situation. They wouldnt just go out for meals and chat when there was nothing to do. Upon hearing that, both Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were surprised. Had Leng Xiaoyao saved Ling Tianqi? And more than once? Despite knowing that Leng Xiaoyao was skilled, they couldnt help but worry. How did you save him? Some people caused him trouble, and I helped him beat them up, said Leng Xiaoyao. She didnt borate. It was fine if Leng Yecheng was aware of her skills of car racing and gambling, but she couldnt let Leng Changyuan know. Did those people hurt you? Leng Changyuan asked. Those who dared to attack Ling Tianqi would naturally not take the Leng family seriously, so he couldnt help but worry. They dont have the guts or the ability, Leng Xiaoyao said confidently. They really didnt have the guts or the ability. As a cultivator, she wasnt afraid of ordinary people. Leng Changyuans face turned cold and he scolded her, Ordinary people may not be able to do anything to you, but there are many skilled people out there. Dont be too arrogant and be careful. Sure, I understand, grandpa. Leng Xiaoyao obediently responded. She couldnt tell them that she was a cultivator and how powerful she really was, so she had to humbly ept their advice. Qin Wentaos ability was limited. He couldnt find evidence to prove that Qin Wenming framed him, nor could he find those people. Although he wanted to secretly take action against Qin Wenming, he was afraid that his grandfather would find out and it would have an even greater impact. Ling Tianqi waited for several days without any news from Qin Wentao. He knew that Qin Wentao couldnt find anything, so he took the initiative to call Qin Wentao. Qin Wentao, its been many days already. Hows the situation on your end? Ling Tianqi askedzily, not getting angry despite theck of news from Qin Wentao. He did it in order to bother Qin Wentao. After all, he already had evidence that it was done by Qin Wenming, and he would take revenge himself. I havent found anything yet, Qin Wentao said heavily. He was getting frustrated without any evidence. If you cant find it. I can only report it to the police, Ling Tianqi said resignedly. Ling Tianqi! Qin Wentao immediately shouted, wanting to stop him but not knowing how. What? asked Ling Tianqi. Why dont you investigate yourself? Its not me you should be targeting, Qin Wentao said, feeling aggrieved. Although the incident started because of him, he didnt do it. How do I know its not you? You havent found any evidence. If I have to investigate, Ill have to report it to the police and let them help me investigate. After all, Im the victim, Ling Tianqi said. What do you want? asked Qin Wentao in irritation. Qin Wentao, you need to understand that by telling you this instead of reporting it directly to the police, Ive given you a chance. If you cant find any evidence, you can find someone to beat up Qin Wenming and let this matter go, Ling Tianqi said. He deliberately wanted them to fight each other because he knew about the situation in the Qin family. Ling Tianqi, youre doing this on purpose Qin Wentao gritted his teeth in anger. So what? However, Ill keep my word. Ill give you two more days. If I dont hear anything about Qin Wenming within two days, Ill have to report it to the police, Ling Tianqi said before hanging up. Qin Wentao was so angry that he almost smashed his phone. He felt that Ling Tianqi was being too much. However, he forgot that when he bullied Ling Tianqi, he wasnt any better. In fact, Ling Tianqi was already being kind enough to him. If Ling Tianqi did the same thing as him, he might rebel. Sometimes, Qin Wentao thought about reporting to the police, since the mastermind behind the scenes wasnt him anyway. However, he was afraid that reporting would not only fail to uncover the true mastermind, but also incriminate himself. Qin Wenming wasnt doing any better than Qin Wentao. After all these days, Ling Tianqi hadnte looking for Qin Wentao, and those people couldnt be contacted. He was very worried that something had been exposed. Even though Qin Wentao didnt seem to be acting suspiciously these days, he still felt that the current calm was like the calm before the storm. After thinking all day, Qin Wentao finally decided to take action against Qin Wenming, but not by paying someone else. He was going to do it himself. Qin Wentao was already an old hand at fighting, while Qin Wenming was weaker, so Qin Wenming wasnt a match for Qin Wentao and ended up in pain. Qin Wentao, are you crazy? Why are you hitting me? Qin Wenming angrily asked, but hecked confidence because he thought that Qin Wentao must know something. Why am I hitting you? Dont you know the reason? Qin Wentao angrily retorted, hitting him harder. What evidence do you have to say it was me? Show me! Qin Wenming demanded. I dont have any evidence, but Ling Tianqi does. His friend is a hacker and they found out the truth. He simply told me first, Qin Wentao said. It was just a lie he made up, but he identally pointed out the truth. Qin Wentao had tried to hire a hacker to investigate it, but hackers werent easy to find and he didnt know anyone who could find a hacker. As a result, he wasnt able to. This time he took a gamble, trusting Ling Tainqis words and giving Qin Wenming a beating. What? Qin Wenming was surprised at the news that Ling Tianqi had hacker friends and had conducted an investigation. Qin Wenming didnt quite believe it, but he also felt that if it wasnt true, Qin Wentao wouldnt have dared to openly attack him at home. He would have been punished by their grandfather if he did. I didnt plot against you, but you came to plot against me. Qin Wenming, do you think Im easy to bully? Qin Wentao said, with a sinister expression. After a while, Qin Wentao finally stopped and threatened. If you dont want things to get worse, endure what happened today. Otherwise, I wont let you off easy. Qin Wenming was seriously injured, with a broken rib, and needed to rest for a few days. Qin Wenming was really afraid of Qin Wentao, so he didnt tell his family. Qin Wentao also suffered some minor injuries, but it wasnt serious. After beating Qin Wenming, he called Ling Tianqi and told him about what he had done so Ling Tianqi stopped making things difficult for him. Chapter 3292 - 3292: Play on the Claw Machine Chapter 3292: y on the w Machine Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Ling Tianqi ned to take revenge on Qin Wenming, but he didnt intend to go too far. If he went too far, wouldnt that also help Qin Wentai remove obstacles and be the heir of the Qin family more smoothly? After school on Saturday afternoon, An Chenmeng took Leng Xiaoyao and others to have a meal. Although they were all rich and from prestigious families, they never chose high-end ces to dine at. The food being delicious was the most important thing. Therefore, they didnt go to any high-end restaurants or dining halls, and instead went to have hot pot. The people hired by Gao Qilu had been trying to catch Leng Xiaoyao for a few days, but they hadnt been able to because Leng Xiaoyao was always driven to and from school by the Leng familys car. They really couldnt find a chance to make a move! However, today Leng Xiaoyao went out to eat with her ssmates, which gave them a chance. When Leng Xiaoyao walked out of school, she noticed that she was being followed. She didnt do anything right away. If she had to take action, she would wait for them to make the first move. Nevertheless, she kept vignt at all times and wouldnt let them hurt An Chenmeng and others. Because Leng Xiaoyao and the others took a taxi as soon as they came out of school, those men had no chance to make a move and could only continue to follow them. When they arrived at the hot pot restaurant, they got out of the taxi and went in. The men again couldnt do anything and had to wait for them to finish eating. However, not long after they went in, Leng Xiaoyao came out because she wanted to deal with those men. Those men saw that she came out alone and knew that that was their chance. Wearing a mask and a baseball cap, one man suddenly rushed out and headed to Leng Xiaoyao. The next moment, he threw the liquid at her. Leng Xiaoyaos first reaction was that it must be sulfuric acid because she didnt smell any odor from the liquid. If it was gasoline or something simr, there would definitely be an odor. It couldnt be water either. It was ridiculous to think that he followed her all the way just to pour water on her! He shouldnt be so bored. When the liquid was about to be poured on Leng Xiaoyao, she suddenly used her backpack to block it and at the same time released her magical power to repel the liquid back Although some liquid was still sshed on Leng Xiaoyao, most of it sshed back. The man who sshed the liquid couldnt dodge in time and was sshed all over by the returning liquid. His clothes immediately corroded. Because it was already May and the weather wasnt hot, most people were only wearing a long-sleeved shirt. As a result, when the liquid corroded the mans clothes, it immediately stuck to his skin, causing him to feel a burning pain and scream out loud. Leng Xiaoyaos backpack was also corroded, but she didnt have anything in her bag except for her ID card and bank card, so she didnt care too much about it. However, Leng Xiaoyao was furious since the man threw sulfuric acid at her. Who was behind him? Everyone was scared by this scene and moved away, afraid that the man still had sulfuric acid and that they might get hurt. They were all guessing what terrible thing the woman had done to make the man want to ssh sulfuric acid at her. After seeing the mans condition, they all realized that it was sulfuric acid. The mans upper body was burned by the sulfuric acid and he immediately tried to run away. However, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt let that happen. She chased after him at once and gave him a kick. The man fell to the ground and was unable to get up. Seeing that, the man who was waiting nearby on a motorcycle immediately fled, not caring about hispanion anymore. Leng Xiaoyao knew that he was an aplice, but she didnt chase after him since he was on a motorcycle and she couldnt catch up. She couldnt use magic in public! Since one man was in her hands, it shouldnt be difficult to find his aplices. Leng Xiaoyao approached the man and directly pulled off his mask, revealing a strange face. She coldly asked, Who sent you? Although the man was stressed in front of Leng Xiaoyao, he didnt say anything. Because he refused to say anything, Leng Xiaoyao didn t ask again and would investigate himter. Leng Xiaoyao didnt report to the police. If she did, she would have to go along to give a statement. The man was injured and couldnt be handled right away anyway. She preferred to solve these things privately. Anyway, she still dislocated the mans arms before walking away. The man screamed in pain, scaring the onlookers. No one thought that Leng Xiaoyaos actions were cruel. Instead, they found it satisfying. After all, the man had thrown acid at the girl! The incident didnt take much time. When Leng Xiaoyao returned to her seat, the dishes were being served one after another. Leng Xiaoyao didnt mention the incident in order to not affect their appetite. Meanwhile, after the man escaped, he immediately contacted Gao Qilu and told her about the situation. Gao Qilu was so angry that she almost couldnt breathe. She couldnt believe that they failed. Gao Qilu asked the man to immediately find the guy and ask if he had exposed her. Even if he did, Gao Qilu wouldnt be afraid of Leng Xiaoyao given her family background. She was just concerned about her reputation. The man hadnt gone far, so he quickly found the injured man and sent him to the hospital. Although the injured man med hispanion for abandoning him, he still didnt refuse to be taken to the hospital due to his injuries. The man asked the injured man if he had exposed Gao Qilu. The injured man said no. It was precisely because he didnt that Leng Xiaoyao dislocated his arms. After receiving the reply, Gao Qilu breathed a sigh of relief. Even though she failed this time, Gao Qilu had no intention of giving up and nned to find someone with better skills to deal with Leng Xiaoyao. After finishing their meal, An Chenmeng went to pay the bill. The seven girls only spent five hundred yuan. After all, most of them couldnt eat a lot. Its still early now. Why dont we go to the mall and shop for a while? Xiong Manxin suggested. They were currently in a food court next to a shopping mall, and the KTV they booked was also nearby, so there was no need to rush. No one objected, so they went to the mall. Because it was Saturday, there were a lot of people in the mall. There were many arcade games too. Girls were often interested in w machines. When they saw a ce with w machines, they rushed over. Then each of them exchanged fifty yuan in coins and started ying on the w machines. There were too many people, so it took a few minutes for two machines to be avable. Leng Xiaoyao let them y first. After ten unsessful attempts by each girl, they were discouraged. It was Leng Xiaoyaos turn. She missed on the first try, but seeded on the second try. The group of girls cheered excitedly.. Chapter 3293 - 3293: Lord Pei’s fiancée? Chapter 3293: Lord Peis fiance? Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Herlyee Trantions The third and fourth ones were sessfully caught, which impressed everyone. The fifth and sixth ones were missed, but the seventh and eighth ones were also caught. A lot of people were attracted at once. All of themplimented Leng Xiaoyao for her skills. She wasnt only skilled, she was also beautiful. It cost two yuan to y once, so fifty yuan was enough for twenty-five tries. Leng Xiaoyao managed to catch sixteen dolls, which was a rare feat that made everyone worship her. I dont like dolls. You can split them, Leng Xiaoyao said. Okay! Thank you, boss! The other girls epted it without hesitation. With six people and sixteen dolls, it wasnt an even split, so An Chenmeng and the others gave their remaining coins to Leng Xiaoyao to y. Leng Xiaoyao caught another eight dolls so each girl received four dolls. At that moment, a little girl about ten years old approached Leng Xiaoyao and handed her some coins, begging. Can you help me catch a doll? Just one is fine. The woman apanying the little girl looked embarrassed and unsure of what to do. The child really wanted a doll, but she couldnt catch one herself. The girl was really disappointed! Of course! Leng Xiaoyao didnt refuse. It wasnt a big deal. Thank you so much, the woman said apologetically. No problem. Leng Xiaoyaoo replied casually, then helped the little girl catch a doll. Thank you! The woman immediately thanked her. After getting the doll, the little girl jumped up and down happily and thanked Leng Xiaoyao. Thank you very much! Youre wee. Leng Xiaoyao smiled. After catching dolls, they still had some time left, so they decided to go clothes shopping. Although Leng Xiaoyao had many clothes bought by Leng Yecheng, she had never bought clothes for herself before. Therefore, she wanted to experience the pleasure of shopping and nned to buy a few outfits. Since Leng Xiaoyao wanted to shop for clothing, the other girls decided to do the same. Although they were born in rich families, they didnt pursue international brands. They just looked at some mid to high-end brands. However, when passing by a luxury mens clothing store, Leng Xiaoyaos sight fell on the model by chance. She even had an illusion that the models face resembled Li Mochens. She felt that the clothes were perfect for him. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao went in and wanted to buy Li Mochen some clothes. Boss, who are you buying clothes for? An Chenmeng curiously asked. For my grandfather and third uncle, Leng Xiaoyao said. It wasnt a lie, she had thought of buying for Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng when she bought clothes for Li Mochen. She wouldnt forget her family just because of a man she liked! Why did she describe it like that? She and Li Mochen were just friends, so it wasnt appropriate to describe it like that. Anyway, upon thinking of Li Mochens handsome face, Leng Xiaoyao couldnt help being distracted. Because this was a luxury brand store, each piece of clothing cost thousands or tens of thousands of yuan. Few young people came to look around in it. Even if they did, they usually came with their elders. As a result, right when Leng Xiaoyao and the others entered, they were stopped by a salesperson. The clothes here cost thousands or tens of thousands of yuan. Can you afford them? If you cant afford them, donte in and cause trouble. This salesperson had a condescending attitude. Obviously, this salesperson didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao and her friends could afford it. They were just here to look around. An Chenmeng and the others werent easy to bully. When they heard the salespersons words, they were instantly annoyed. Hey! Who do you think youre looking down on? Why do think we cant afford Just because you work as a salesperson here doesnt make you superior. Youre just a worker. You should treat everyone whoes in as a guest, regardless of whether we can afford it or not. You must show a proper attitude. If you dont have the ability to provide this service, then dont do this job. Although Leng Xiaoyao didnt join in the argument, she didnt stop the others either because she was also annoyed by the attitude of the salesperson. The salesperson flushed amid the criticism, but didnt think they did anything wrong. Instead, they felt that Leng Xiaoyao and her friends were going too far. Several customers in the store were also attracted by the argument and were unhappy with the noise from Leng Xiaoyao and her friends. They were also unhappy with the salespersons attitude. No matter who entered the store, that person was a customer, regardless of whether they could afford to buy anything or not. The salesperson should be polite. However, not everyone thought this way. A woman and a young woman walked over, looking at Leng Xiaoyao and her friends with contempt. While showing contempt, the young woman also showed jealousy towards Leng Xiaoyao. Oh! Is your store open to stray cats and dogs? These people look like they cant afford anything. Are they here to hook up with a rich man? The woman sneered. You shut up. Youre the ones who are like stray cats and dogs. Youre here to fish for rich men! Biting people like dogs and looking for trouble, do you want to get beaten up? An Chenmeng immediately cursed. Even though she had be more stable after spending some time with Leng Xiaoyao, she still instinctively lost her temper when there was trouble. Y-Y-You The woman was so angry that her nose was crooked. How dared this girl call her a dog? She was the one who called them stray cats and dogs just then! Do you know who I am? the woman asked. Arent you just a stray cat or dog? Xiong Manxin said. Y-Y-You The woman was once again so angry that she couldnt say anything. Leng Xiaoyao didnt stop Xiong Manxi because these were the words she wanted to say. Im the fiance of the young master of the Pei family. Do you know the Pei family? Theyre a second-rate family in City Chang. You cant afford to provoke them, the young woman said, with a posture of false bravado. Originally, the other salespeople wereing over to handle the situation, but when they heard about the second-rate Pei family, they didnt dare to say a word. What? Leng Xiaoyao and the others were surprised by her words. The Pei family, a second-rate family, wasnt that Pei Herans family? And there was only Pei Heran in the Pei family who wasnt married yet. Was this woman Pei Herans fiance? Seeing their reaction, the young woman thought that they were afraid and became even more arrogant. What? Are you scared now? Kneel down and apologize to us, we can forgive you. Otherwise Before the young woman could finish, An Chenmeng spoke up first, full of skepticism. I dont believe Pei Heran would be interested in someone like you. As soon as the young woman heard An Chenmeng mention Pei Herans name, both she and the older woman were startled. Obviously, this girl knew Pei Heran. Didnt Heran say he doesnt have a girlfriend? When did he get an fiance? Xiong Manxin also expressed doubts. Heran? Who were these girls? The elder woman and the young women were displeased, even showing signs of guilt. They felt guilty because this young woman wasnt really Pei Herans fiance. However, they werentpletely unrted.. Chapter 3294 - 3294: Buying Clothes for Li Mochen Chapter 3294: Buying Clothes for Li Mochen Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Who are you? How do you know Pei Heran? the elder woman asked, suspecting that they might be wealthy youngdies. If they were, offending them wouldnt be beneficial to her. Its none of your business!? An Chenmeng retorted. You The elder woman was furious, but she didnt dare to act rashly until she figured out their identities. The young woman, however, felt that these people knew Pei Heran, but only in passing. So she said, You dont even know Heran! Youre just acting. An Chenmeng and the others rolled their eyes. Xiong Manxin said, Do we need to act with you? Who are you? If youre Herans fiance, I have to question his taste. With so many youngdies with good character, family background and looks, he chose someone like you who bites people all around and has no manners. Regardless of whether this woman was Pei Herans fiance or not, Xiong Manxin didnt care about her face. The woman used the Pei familys influence to show off her power, but she was probably not a person of great importance herself. You The woman was so angry that she had an impulse to hit someone. However, there were too many people in Leng Xiaoyaos group, and she was afraid that she wouldnt be able to fight back. As a result, she tried hard to control her impulse. At that moment, the store manager came back from outside and was shocked to see what was happening inside. He quickly went to see what was going on. Miss An, Miss Xiong, whats going on here? The manager recognized An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin because they hade to this store with their mother several times before. Seeing the manager being so polite to them, the salesperson, who had blocked their way earlier, became flustered. Damn it! The mother and daughter also realized that these girls backgrounds werent simple. Manager, you came just in time. This saleswoman stopped us and wouldnt let us in, saying we couldnt afford it. Then these two women said were just here to hook up with rich men. Do you think we look like were here to hook up with rich men? An Chenmeng said. The manager was taken aback and said, How could Miss An and Miss Xiong not be able to afford it! Your mothers are our SVIP members! The An family and the Xiong family are both wealthy families in City Chang. Few could match your wealth in City Chang! Upon hearing that, the saleswoman and the mother and daughter were all stunned. The An family, and the Xiong family? The two families were definitely wealthy families! How could they not afford it? How could they be hooking up with rich men? It should be the other way around! The saleswoman quickly realized her mistake and apologized. Im sorry, Miss An and Miss Xiong. I failed to recognize you. Please forgive me this time. Luxury brand stores actually had strict rules. If a salesperson offended a customer, he or she might get their sry deducted or even get fired. The wages of luxury brand stores were much higher than those of ordinary brand stores. People who worked in luxury brand stores often had a sense of superiority, so there were often incidents of looking down on customers. Some customers made a scene, while others didnt. This salesperson had looked down on customers before, but this time she met her match. An Chenmeng continued. Im not that forgiving to forgive someone who made me angry. I need answers today. She wasnt weak and was only tolerant in front of Leng Xiaoyao. Even her parents didnt receive that treatment! The manager didnt dare plead for the salesperson and simply said, Go settle your sry and leave! He had reminded them more than once to treat all customers politely, regardless of whether they could afford to buy or not. However, the salesperson had gone against this advice. If the customer hadnt pursued the matter, she wouldnt have been fired, but since the customer did pursue it, the manager wouldnt cover for her. After all, she had been warned multiple times. The manager didnt need to offend these wealthy customers for the sake of the employees. Manager, I know I was wrong. Please dont fire me. The salesperson cried. Unfortunately, no one sympathized with her because this wasnt the first time she had behaved this way. Although Leng Xiaoyao thought the punishment was a bit severe, she realized that if she had an employee like this, she would have fired them without hesitation. Therefore, she didnt think it was too much. After failing to get the manager and An Chenmeng to change their minds, the salesperson reluctantly collected her sry and left. However, she harbored hatred towards the manager and An Chenmeng, thinking that it was their fault that she was fired. However, her hatred was useless. She was just an ordinary person who couldnt do anything to them. The mother and daughter didnt say anything either and left quietly. I dont think that woman is really Herans fiance. If she were, she wouldnt be so scared, said Xiong Manxin. Shes not. She was too nervous just now, said An Chenmeng. Nevertheless, they didnt keep bothering the mother and daughter. Little Panda, you call Pei Heran brother even though hes your younger uncles friend. Your status seems a bit confused! Leng Xiaoyao teased Xiong Manxin. Well, hes only a few years older than me. I cant call him uncle, can l? Then he would be taking advantage of me! Xiong Manxin replied, refusing to use the title her younger uncle had also suggested. The other girls alsoughed and teased Xiong Manxin. Leng Xiaoyao had the salesperson get the clothes from the model in a size which would fit someone who was 185 cm, which was simr to Li Mochan s height. Then she picked out clothes for Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng. Boss, werent you only buying for your grandpa and third uncle? Why did you buy three items? Tell us, whos the third one for? An Chenmeng asked yfully, sensing some gossip. The three items were all different sizes. If two of them were the same size, they wouldnt think it was for three people. I guess its for Mr. Li! guessed Xiong Manxin, thinking that Leng Xiaoyaos rtionship with Li Mochan was different. However, it was just a wild guess. Right, its for him. Leng Xiaoyao admitted without feeling embarrassed or awkward. Wow! Boss, are you and Mr. Li together? Wu Minmin immediately asked. Although she had only seen Li Mochan once at the MO familys event, he was the most handsome and charismatic man she had ever seen.. Chapter 3295 - 3295: Enough to Teach Her a Lesson Chapter 3295: Enough to Teach Her a Lesson Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Her-wee Trantions Leng Xiaoyao was so good-looking and talented. It was hard to find a man who deserved her! Li Mochen seemed to be a good match for Leng Xiaoyao. Because they had some blind admiration for Leng Xiaoyao, they believed that she was the best. Not at all, he helped me out, so I just want to thank him, Leng Xiaoyao said. Upon hearing that they werent together, the other girls were disappointed. However, they didnt doubt Leng Xiaoyaos reply as they believed that she wouldnt lie. If they were really together, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt hide it because there was no need to! The manager served them in person. Leng Xiaoyao bought three items for over six thousand yuan, and themission went directly to the manager. If the salesperson had treated Leng Xiaoyao well, she wouldnt have been fired and could have earned a lot ofmission. After shopping, they went to the KTV at 8:30 pm. They yed without any worries, singing and drinking fruit juice without any alcohol content. They finished ying at around 11 pm, and were picked up by their families cars. Leng Xiaoyao didnt need to worry. She only told them to send a message to the WeChat group to prove that they were safely home. When Leng Xiaoyao went home with the clothes, she gave them to Leng Chang-yuan and Leng Yecheng. Both Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were very happy. Although they didntck clothes, they were happy because of Leng Xiaoyaos care for them. If she directly gave them money, they might not be too happy, but if she gave them gifts, no matter how valuable they were, they would be very happy. After returning home, Leng Xiaoyao investigated the sulfuric acid incident that urred earlier. Before long, she found out that Gao Qilu was the mastermind. It was no surprise. Gao Qilu was just a young woman so she didnt have much ability to hide her actions. Despite the fact that Gao Qilu was a girl, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt going to let her get away with it. While she didnt want to physically harm Gao Qilu, Leng Xiaoyao was determined to ruin her reputation. Leng Xiaoyao gathered the evidence and created new ounts on Weibo and several campus forums to post about the ident. She even found evidence of Gao Qilu bullying other students in the past. Because surveince footage was usually only kept for a month or two, Leng Xiaoyao was only able to investigate incidents from the past two months. However, during that time, two other girls had fallen victim to Gao Qilus viciousness. Todays event had been investigated and revealed, but it took Leng Xiaoyao an hour to uncover the previous idents. The prettiest girl of the Experimental High School, Gao Qilu, the daughter of a first-ss wealthy family in City Chang, is so vicious that she paid someone to ssh sulfuric acid on a female schoolmate. The prettiest girl of the Experimental High School in City Chang, Gao Qilu, has secretly bullied her female schoolmates simply because sh?s jealous of their good looks. With surveince videos and recorded phone calls, Gao Qilu was now firmly established as a person nning to harm and bully her schoolmates. It was clear that Leng Xiaoyao didnt care whether Gao Qilu could pass the National College Entrance Examination or not. She never hesitated to deal with those who wanted to harm her. Although the posts were posted in the middle of the night, there were still many night owls. The campus forum was already lively, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt need to manipte it deliberately. Instead, she used her hacking skills to set up a pop-up window on Weibo. Anyone who was still browsing Weibo at this time would be able to see it, but whether they would click on it or not was unknown. Anyway, even if not everyone clicked on it, there were still a lot of people who did. Therefore, the exposure was rtively high. As soon as the post was sent out, people saw it, and there were quite a few of them. Its clout was rapidly increasing. Because there was evidence, everyone was cursing Gao Qilu. Is this howprivileged daughters act? Bullying female schoolmates and plotting against them Thats right. Sh?s so privileged that she doesnt have to pay for murder. Damn it! Shes too arrogant I cant believe such an evil person is the prettiest girl in their school. She should be the ugliest! Students from the Experimental High School soon saw the post. Wow, Gao Qilu is so ruthless? Will Leng Xiaoyao also be targeted by her? It seems that Leng Xiaoyao is in danger. Sh?s not onlyprettier than Gao Qilu, she is also better at studying. Why does the person who was sshed with sulfuric acid look a bit like Leng Xiaoyao! When someone said that, everyone looked at that part of the video again and felt that it looked more and more like Leng Xiaoyao. To be honest, I had alreadyguessed that Gao Qilu might go after Leng Xiaoyao, since simr things have happened before. Regarding the situation where Gao Qilu was different in public and private, only a small part of it was known. Leng Xiaoyao only posted it on forums and Weibo. She didnt report it to the police. The Gao family was an extremely wealthy family in City Chang. Even if they reported it to the police, they would still protect Gao Qilu. It would only be different when there was a more important figure involved on Leng Xiaoyaos side. However, Leng Xiaoyaos hatred towards Gao Qilu wasnt strong enough to want topletely eliminate her. The damage to Gao Qilus reputation was enough to cause her trouble. Gao Qilu found out about this the next day at around 9 am. The news was discovered by a friend of hers first, then she was told over the phone. Reading thements online, Gao Qilus face turned pale and her whole body trembled. What should she do? What should she do? What should she do? Who posted these things? How did the person get these things? She wasnt afraid of being arrested by the police because of the Gao family. However, she was afraid that her reputation would be damaged. Even if she did these shameful things, she still didnt want them to be spread. Now what could she do? Left with no choice, Gao Qilu had to turn to her father for help. When Gao Zhongheng, Gao Qilus father, learned that his daughter had bullied her schoolmates and it had been spread online, he was also very angry. He didnt think it was a big deal for Gao Qilu to bully female schoolmates. It must be because they provoked Gao Qilu. Bullying female schoolmates wasnt a big deal. Why make it public and let everyone know? The Gao family was humiliated! Gao Zhongheng found the post online and couldnt help frowning when he saw the part about the sulfuric acid. He also thought that was going too far, but he was still biased towards his own daughter. He immediately called his secretary to handle it. After learning about the situation, the secretary felt disgusted with Gao Qilu, but there was nothing he could do. After all, she was his bosss daughter! Even if he didnt like her, he still had to handle it. The first thing the secretary did was to find the website administrator who posted these articles and ask them to delete them, as well as investigate who posted them. The Gao family was very influential. Once the Gao family intervened, the forum and Weibo administrators agreed to delete the posts.. Chapter 3296 - 3296: Expelled Chapter 3296: Expelled Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Herlyee Trantions However, when they tried to delete the posts, they found that they couldnt delete them nor could they find the posters ID. They instantly realized that they had been hacked. Being hacked meant that they couldnt help the Gao family anymore. They were angry about it too. Without dy, they sought out their own team of hackers. As aworking tform, they naturally had technical personnel. Unfortunately, as soon as the hacker got started, theputer immediately got infected with a virus. A line of words appeared: Just want to expose the evil deeds on the tform. Do not remove them. The virus wont harm yourputer. The posts would be deleted after twenty-four hours. After twenty-four hours, the news would have already spread widely. Even if it was deleted, the impact was enough. Moreover, deletion was only for the original post. After it was released, countless people had taken screenshots and reposted or edited it. It wouldnt be easy to delete them all. Even if they did delete them, it couldnt be easier for Leng Xiaoyao to repost it agam. She simply wanted to teach Gao Qilu a lesson, not to kill her. All of the major forums and Weibo suffered the same thing. All of them were amazed by the hackers skills. As a result, they informed Gao Zhonghengs secretary about the situation. After Gao Zhonghengs secretary received the reply, he was also surprised and immediately reported it to Gao Zhongheng. Gao Zhongheng was shocked and angry. Obviously, someone wanted to ruin Gao Qilu. To ruin Gao Qilu? If Leng Xiaoyao really wanted to ruin Gao Qilu, the news wouldnt just be posted online. She would directly report it to the police and find high-ranking officials to suppress them, leaving the Gao family helpless and letting Gao Qilu go to jail. The Gao family was a first-ss wealthy family in City Chang, but the most powerful were still those in the government! If Leng Changyuan were still the vice president, the Gao family would also be wary of him to some extent. Although the Leng family still had connections, they were far inferior to the Gao family. After all, the Gao family had members in the government, not just connections. They couldnt delete these posts nor could they identify who posted them. It made Gao Zhongheng very angry. Therefore, he decided to focus on those female schoolmates who were bullied by Gao Qilu to see who had the potential for revenge. Gao Zhongheng immediately went home and asked about the backgrounds of these students. After Gao Qilu told her father what had happened, she hid in her room and didnt even tell her mother until Mrs. Gao received a call from the school principal. The principal was very angry about what Gao Qilu had done. Although he had heard about Gao Qilu bullying her ssmates before, he didnt think it was a big deal because it hadnt caused any trouble. Besides, Gao Qilus family background made him turn a blind eye to it because he didnt want to offend the Gao family. Just like An Chenmeng and Leng Xiaoyao, who had bullied their schoolmates before, teachers also turned a blind eye because things didnt get out of hand and didnt go viral. However, this time, things were more serious, and everyone in the high schools in City Chang knew about it. If he remained indifferent, his career as the principal would be over. After Mrs. Gao found out about it, instead of reflecting on the fact that Gao Qilu had bullied her schoolmates and even used sulfuric acid to attack them, she med the person who posted the information for not taking the Gao family seriously. She said this directly to the principal, who was left speechless. Given Mrs. Gaos attitude, Gao Qilu obviously wouldnt have moral standards either. Because its serious and the evidence is conclusive, we have decided to expel Gao Qilu, the principal said. Even though he knew that this would offend the Gao family, he had to do it because their reputation wasnt as important as his future. Moreover, Gao Qilu asked for it herself. What? Expel Qilu? Mrs. Gao eximed angrily upon hearing that. She couldnt believe that the principal wanted to expel Gao Qilu. Then she said with a threatening tone, Sir, are you kidding me? Expelling Gao Qilu is in the rules. If I dont do this, Ill be the one who gets expelled. Im just following school regtions. Of course, if you can convince the Education Bureaus executive officer or the highest executive in City Chang not to pursue it, then we wont have to expel her, the principal said, passing the responsibility onto others. He could make the decision to not expel a student for breaking school rules, but if he allowed it to negatively impact the schools reputation, he would also be held responsible. He cared about the schools reputation, but his power was limited. If the Education Bureaus executive officer personally told him not to pursue it, he wouldnt dare to do so. If senior leaders said that it wasnt a problem, he could be safe and wouldnt care so much about the result. You Mrs. Gao was too angry to speak. The next moment, she directly hung up on the principal. Right after she hung up, Gao Zhongheng returned. Mrs. Gao immediately told him about the principals call to expel Gao Qilu. This principal doesnt take our family seriously. Isnt he afraid well cause him trouble? And he said we need to convince the Education Bureaus executive officer or the highest executive in City Chang to not pursue it. If Gao Qilu was expelled, their family would be a joke! Honestly, Gao Qilu already made herself a joke. In the era of the Inte, news like this spread quickly, andizens were already attacking Gao Qilu heavily. It filled Gao Qilu with fury. If they were in front of Gao Qilu, they wouldnt dare to insult her. However, on the Inte, they could basically get away with anything. Therefore, everyone said whatever they wanted to say without caring about other peoples feelings. These people are so despicable, despicable, despicable! Gao Qilu was so angry that she wanted to throw her phone, but she still wanted to read thesements. When Gao Zhongheng learned that Gao Qilu was going to be expelled, although it wasnt unexpected and was understandable, he was also a little angry. Nevertheless, he went to Gao Qilus room first. Tell me, what is the family background of the schoolmates youve bullied? Gao Zhongheng asked Gao Qilu. Although his attitude was very serious, he didnt me Gao Qilu too much. After all, people from higher families tended to be more arrogant and used to bullying the weak. It also depended on their character. Theyre all people without any influence. If theres anyone with a little influence, it should be the one who was sshed with sulfuric acid yesterday. Her name is Leng Xiaoyao. Shes from the Leng family, Gao Qilu said. Even though Leng Xiaoyaos family had a little influence, Gao Qilu didnt care about it. The Leng family was very familiar to the Gao family. Their influence wasnt as great as the Gao familys, but it wasnt insignificant either. The Gao family didnt need to fear them, but they were also not people that could be provoked easily.. Chapter 3297 - 3297 I Misread You 3297 I Misread You After all, Leng Yehua held a significant position in the government. If the news got out of hand, it wouldnt be beneficial for the Gao family either. Why did you have to provoke Leng Xiaoyao? Gao Zhongheng asked. His voice tinged with anger. I just dont like her, and she doesnt care about my reputation. Gao Qilu replied defiantly. What did she do? Gao Zhongheng asked. He knew exactly what his daughter was like. She was always the one bullying others. Given her status, not many dared to provoke her. I was just trying to talk to her, but she mocked me, Gao Qilu said without a hint of guilt. Her parents, however, didnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao would mock Gao Qilu without a reason. Nevertheless, it wasnt important. They didnt feel guilty about it either. Instead, they were suspicious of the Leng family and got angry. Could it have been the Leng familys idea? Mrs. Gao fumed. She was angry? How could she be mad at Leng Xiaoyao? What right did she have to be angry? Her daughter had paid someone to throw sulfuric acid on a girl and tried to ruin her. If Leng Xiaoyao had been an ordinary girl, she would have been disfigured. Its possible, Gao Zhongheng said. Since the other students were from ordinary families, they wouldnt have the ability to do such things. It must be Leng Xiaoyao! Dad, you have to avenge me! It has spread throughout the school. How can I still go there? Gao Qilu insisted that it was Leng Xiaoyao. Even if it wasnt, she didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to get off lightly. After all, she had intended to ruin Leng Xiaoyao. Gao Zhongheng frowned. It may not necessarily be the Leng family. After all, we have many enemies. Who knows if someone is using this matter to target the Gao family? We need to investigate it thoroughly. However, it wasnt easy at all! The forums and Weibo all said that they couldnt find the posters ID, so they didnt know who posted it. As a result, he could only try to find a hacker. Upon hearing that, Gao Qilu was very resentful. She even showed her resentment openly. Even if its not Leng Xiaoyao, I dont want to see her doing well. Gao Zhonghengughed out loud. How will you make her suffer? Havent you learned your lesson? Would you have been exposed if you hadnt caused trouble? That was my carelessness. I found someone who was useless. Gao Qilu defended herself cunningly. As long as you help me, dad, we can make it happen. Its not a big deal for you to deal with Leng Xiaoyao. Its not like you have to deal with the whole Leng family. It was true that she just wanted to pay Leng Xiaoyao back, not the whole Leng family, because that was unnecessary. Paying Leng Xiaoyao back isnt dealing with the whole Leng family? Do you think the Leng family wont care if something happens to Leng Xiaoyao? Do you think only you have family members to back you up? Gao Zhongheng said angrily, bing even more dissatisfied with Gao Qilu. She was really brainless and didnt think about the consequences of her actions. Even if we have to face the Leng family, there is nothing to be afraid of! Gao Qilu argued. She didnt take the Leng family seriously, so she dared to make things difficult for Leng Xiaoyao. If it was a first or second-tier wealthy family, or a high-ranking official family, she wouldnt dare to be so arrogant! You Gao Zhongheng was so angry that he couldnt breathe. Unfortunately, at that moment, his wife chimed in. As long as its done discreetly, no one will know. Idiots! You have no idea what it means. Now that Qilu has run into trouble, instead of handling it properly and suppressing public opinion, you still want to cause trouble? Do you have sh*t in your brains? Do you think the Leng family is nothing? They may have connections in the government. I also heard that the Leng family has a good rtionship with the An family and the Ling families! Gao Zhongheng said. But they may not help the Leng family! Mrs. Gao said, a little dissatisfied. What if they do? Gao Zhongheng asked. Mrs. Gao opened her mouth, but couldnt say anything. Youd better behave yourselves. If you cause trouble for the Gao family again, you can get out of here. Gao Zhongheng was so angry that he didnt want to talk to them anymore and left afterwards. For him, the Gao familys business was more important than his wife and daughter. Before long, Zhao Weihao called Gao Qilu and said, Gao Qilu, I never thought you were this kind of person. You actually threw sulfuric acid on Leng Xiaoyao because of jealousy and often bullied your ssmates. I was wrong about you. After finding out about what happened, Zhao Weihao was devastated. He couldnt believe that Gao Qilu was so malicious, especially since he had liked her so much. He knew that Gao Qilu was spoiled and aloof, but he never imagined that she could be so cruel as to pay someone to throw sulfuric acid on another person. This news had caused his feelings for Gao Qilu to fade even more. It had nothing to do with Leng Xiaoyao, rather it was Gao Qilus own actions. His family had also heard the news. Although they didnt me Gao Qilu directly, they advised Zhao Weihao to stay away from her. They had liked Gao Qilu before and wanted her to be their daughter-inw, but now they didnt dare to take that risk. What if she also wanted to throw sulfuric acid at them when they had conflicts? Zhao Weihao didnt give Gao Qilu a chance to respond and quickly hung up the phone. Gao Qilu was so angry that she smashed her phone. Although she didnt like Zhao Weihao, she felt that he should prioritize her. However, now he used her because of Leng Xiaoyao! Leng Xiaoyao, it was Leng Xiaoyao again! It seemed that she wouldnt be able to release her anger until she taught Leng Xiaoyao an unforgettable lesson. At that moment, Gao Qilus mindset was that anyone who defended Leng Xiaoyao was going against her and would increase her resentment towards Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt care less about Gao Qilu. She went to meet up with the female teacher in charge at school before heading to the airport. The female teacher was called Zhou Jing. She was a young teacher in herte twenties who was very pretty and looked gentle and quiet. However, one shouldnt be fooled by her appearance, because she was tough and had even learned Taekwondo. The school arranged for Zhou Jing to be in charge because they were worried about any unexpected situations that might arise during the trip. If they had assigned a delicate teacher, they would have to rely on Leng Xiaoyao to take care of the students! In addition, Zhou Jing graduated from a university in the capital city and was somewhat familiar with the area, which made things easier. Zhou Jing had a very good impression of Leng Xiaoyao. She used to hate Leng Xiaoyao, but Leng Xiaoyao was different now, so she didnt hold any negative feelings towards her any longer. Chapter 3298 - 3298 Refuse to Apologize to Leng Xiaoyao 3298 Refuse to Apologize to Leng Xiaoyao Although Zhou Jing knew that Leng Xiaoyao was very smart, she still encouraged her not to be nervous and not to feel any psychological burden. Although Xiaoyao wasnt nervous and didnt have any psychological burden, she still humbly listened to her teacher. The Leng family didnt pay attention to the news about Gao Qilu, so they didnt know about the fact that Leng Xiaoyao was sshed with sulfuric acid. Otherwise, they would have already visited the Gao family, regardless of whether they could do anything or not. However, An Chenmeng and the others knew about it. Later, the An family and Ling Tianqi heard about it too. They were all very angry. Yesterday, when they dined outside together, Leng Xiaoyao said that she needed to go out for a while. Unexpectedly, that incident happened. Even though Leng Xiaoyao was fine, it didnt mean that they werent angry. When Leng Xiaoyao arrived at the airport in the capital city and turned on her phone, she saw several missed calls and messages from An Chenmeng and Ling Tianqi. She knew that they must have read the news about Gao Qilu. Leng Xiaoyao didnt reply to each of them individually. Instead, she sent out a message in their WeChat friend group. After that, she called Ling Tianqi. Xiaoyao, I read in the news that you were sshed with sulfuric acid because of Gao Qilu yesterday. Are you alright? Ling Tianqi asked with concern. Because the surveince video wasnt clear, he couldnt be sure. In addition, he cared about Leng Xiaoyao, so it was necessary for him to ask her how she was doing. Im fine. My bag just got stained, said Leng Xiaoyao. Do you want us to do something to punish the Gao family? Ling Tianqi asked. He was eager to take action against the Gao family when he heard about the ident, but the Gao family wasnt an ordinary family and it wouldnt be easy to take action against them. Nevertheless, if Leng Xiaoyao needed his help, he wouldnt hesitate. No need, Im fine. Its not necessary to go all out against Gao Qilu. The public opinion is enough for her to deal with. Leng Xiaoyao declined Ling Tianqis offer. Alright, if you need anything, just let me know. Dont hesitate to call me. Ling Tianqi respected Leng Xiaoyaos decision. Meanwhile, An Chenmengs father called Gao Zhongheng directly. Chairman Gao, Your daughter doesnt have many moral standards! She actuallyid her hands on my goddaughter. Mr. An said coldly. Although the An family wasnt as powerful as the Gao family, they were not afraid of them. After all, it was the Gao familys fault this time. Since Mr. An stood out for Leng Xiaoyao, he needed an appropriate identity, so he directly referred to her as his goddaughter. Who is your goddaughter? Gao Zhonghengs heart skipped a beat as he asked. He had already guessed that it was Leng Xiaoyao because there were rumors that the Leng family and An families were very close. Unexpectedly, the An family indeed stood out for Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao. An Fu said. It wasnt surprising. Although the An family was only a second-rate wealthy family in terms of assets, their strength and connections wasnt inferior to the Gao family. Gao Zhongheng could be the head of a first-ss wealthy family because he wasnt a reckless and arrogant man. He always weighed the pros and cons of everything. If he didnt suffer a loss, he would bully others without feeling guilty and wouldnt bother to exin why. However, if his interests were threatened, he would stillpromise when necessary. Therefore, since the An family stepped in, he didnt want to make a big deal out of it. After all, it was indeed Gao Qilus fault. This is indeed my daughters fault. Fortunately, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt injured. Rest assured, Chairman An, I will take my daughter to apologize to Leng Xiaoyao. Ifpensation is needed, we will do our best topensate, Gao Zhongheng said. Mr. An stopped talking about it because he knew that if Leng Xiaoyao was fine, the incident wouldnt escte further. When Gao Zhongheng promised to apologize, he naturally meant it and went to talk to Gao Qilu about it. As soon as Gao Qilu heard that she had to apologize to Leng Xiaoyao, she exploded in anger. What? You want me to apologize to Leng Xiaoyao?! Why should I? No! She was still thinking about how to teach Leng Xiaoyao a more severe lesson. It was impossible for her to apologize! Mrs. Gao couldnt ept it either. Why should Qilu apologize when everything is fine? Why should we be afraid of the Leng family? Youre both idiots! Gao Zhongheng said angrily, An Weiping just called me and said that Leng Xiaoyao is his goddaughter. He asked me to give an exnation to her. He felt that his wife and daughter had serious issues with their intelligence. What? Ling Xiaoyao is An Weipings goddaughter? This news surprised Mrs. Gao and Gao Qilu, but they still didnt think there was anything to be afraid of. The An family is just a second-rate wealthy family. We, the Gao family, are not afraid of them! Mrs. Gao said. Shut up! Gao Zhongheng was furious and scolded them coldly. His icy gaze frightened Mrs. Gao and Gao Qilupletely. Do you think that just because you are Mrs. and Miss Gao, you can take all the Gao familys resources and expect the Gao family to unconditionally protect you? You are overestimating yourselves. Im the most important member of the Gao familys business, but its not just me who owns it. If you cause any harm to the interests of the Gao family, I, as the chairman, will be unseated. You only care about your own pleasure and teaching whoever you dont like a lesson. Have you ever thought about the interests of the Gao family? Without the Gao family, you are nobodies! If you cant bring benefits to the Gao family, then stop causing trouble for us. The An family is a second-rate wealthy family and isntparable to the Gao family, but if they try to harm us, we wont benefit from it either. Do you think the An family wont harm their own interests to help Ling Xiaoyao? Since An Weiping called me, it means he has control over the situation. Apologize andpensate a little so that nobody can make a big deal out of it. No one will lose anything. If you resist stubbornly, then get ready to go to jail! The Gao family wont sacrifice our interests to save you, said Gao Zhongheng. Mrs. Gao and Gao Qilu were both scared at the mention of going to jail. Although the news had really damaged Gao Qilus reputation, it would soon be forgotten. However, if she went to jail, it would be a different story. Qilu, just listen to your dad! Mrs. Gao couldnt ept the thought of her daughter going to jail. Gao Qilu didnt say anything because she was unwilling to ept the result, but she couldnt do anything about it. Today is Sunday. The Leng family should be at home. Pack up and go with me to visit them. Once Gao Zhongheng finished speaking, he turned and left. As soon as Gao Zhongheng left, Gao Qilu couldnt help butin to her mother. Mom, I dont want to apologize to Ling Xiaoyao. What about my reputation? Who is she to deserve this? However, then again, why did she bully Leng Xiaoyao? Chapter 3299 - 3299 A Gold Digger? 3299 A Gold Digger? The Education Bureau arranged for amodation and meals for the students who participated in the nationalpetition, however, they didnt provide airport pick-up services. Therefore, a friend of Zhou Jings from the capital city came to pick her up. Originally, Li Mochen wasing to pick Leng Xiaoyao up, but since Zhou Jing had a friending, Leng Xiaoyao told Li Mochen not toe. She nned to meet him after arriving at the hotel. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt help feeling a little excited at the thought of meeting Li Mochen. Although Leng Xiaoyao told Li Mochen not toe, he still went to the airport to pick her up anyway. However, he didnt tell Leng Xiaoyao. Unfortunately, Leng Xiaoyao quickly spotted him. When their eyes met, her heart thumped wildly. Why did hee? Leng Xiaoyao couldnt help thinking about it, because Li Mochens actions were easy to misinterpret. Li Mochen also felt his heart beating irregrly when he saw Leng Xiaoyao. He even felt nervous when he looked at her. Why did he have that feeling? A young man, who was quite handsome, came to pick up Zhou Jing. Upon seeing Leng Xiaoyao, he was amazed by her beauty. The man was straightforward and said to Zhou Jing at once, Zhou Jing, your student is stunning! He praised Leng Xiaoyaos stunning look without any ulterior motives. Zhou Jing replied, Of course, Leng Xiaoyao isnt only beautiful, she also excels in her studies! The man continued, I can tell shes excellent. Otherwise she wouldnt be able to participate in the nationalpetition. A student of mine, Zhu Xiaoxiao, who is one of the top students in our grade, couldnt even win first ce! Zhou Jing then introduced the man. This is Gao Lei, my college schoolmate and a senior high school teacher at the No.8 High School in the capital city. Nice to meet you, Mr. Gao. Leng Xiaoyao greeted him. Nice to meet you too, Leng Xiaoyao. Gao Lei replied. Lets go, get in the car! They all got into the car and left. After Leng Xiaoyao left in the car, Li Mochen followed her in his car. Gao Lei suggested, Lets have dinner first, then well go to the hotel! Sure! Is it okay with you, Leng Xiaoyao? Zhou Jing asked and turned to Leng Xiaoyao. Im sorry, I have ns with a friend whos waiting for me at the hotel. Ill go out with himter. Leng Xiaoyao replied. I see! Well then, be careful, Zhou Jing said, reminding her. She was worried about Leng Xiaoyao being alone in the capital city, but the principal had instructed them not to restrict her during nonpetition time. She was aware that Leng Xiaoyao was very strong and wouldnt be at a disadvantage even if she encountered trouble. Zhou Jing, how could you agree to this! Leng Xiaoyao is just a girl. What if something goes wrong? Gao Lei strongly disagreed. Even if Leng Xiaoyao was going to hang out with her friend, it might not be safe! Dont worry, Mr. Gao. Im very skilled, and so is my friend. Anyone who messes with us will only end up getting hurt. Leng Xiaoyao reassured him, grateful for Gao Leis concern. Hearing that, Gao Lei was surprised. This delicate-looking girl turned out to be skilled in martial arts! In fact, Zhou Jing seemed quiet and gentle, but was also a martial artist! Even so, there are many powerful people in the capital city. If we identally offend them, it could be Although it was unlikely, Gao Lei couldnt help but worry about Leng Xiaoyao getting into trouble and causing problems for Zhou Jing. No need to worry, Mr. Gao. My friend is also from a very important family. Im sure well be fine, Leng Xiaoyao said. Gao Lei didnt know what to say after hearing Leng Xiaoyaos reply. The nationalpetition would be held at the Capital University, so the hotel was also nearby. Once they arrived in the city center, Leng Xiaoyao asked Gao Lei to drop her off. I actually have a friend following behind us. They were going to pick me up, but I refused and thought Id meet themter in the hotel. Since youre also going to dinner, theres no need to go back to the hotel. Leng Xiaoyao exined. Therefore, Gao Lei parked the car in a spot where he could. Li Mochens car followed behind them. When he saw their car stop, he pulled over as well. Leng Xiaoyao only had a small bag with her, and her luggage was left in Gao Leis car. Zhou Jing would take care of it and bring it to the hotelter. Then Leng Xiaoyao got out of the car and walked towards Li Mochens car. Then she got inside. Gao Lei and Zhou Jing both saw Li Mochens car and were amazed. It was a Maybach! Although they didnt know what model it was, it must have cost several million yuan. Only very rich people could afford such an expensive car! It was clear that a man was driving. They just couldnt see what he looked like. Zhou Jing, what is Leng Xiaoyaos family background? How does she know such a rich person? Is she reliable? Could she be a gold digger? Gao Lei asked. He didnt know much about Leng Xiaoyao so he felt suspicious of her. Leng Xiaoyaos grandfather once served as the deputy mayor of City Chang. Her elder uncle is an executive officer of a certain bureau, Her younger uncle runs a designpany with assets worth hundreds of millions of yuan. Her friends are also from prominent official families in City Chang. As for Leng Xiaoyao herself, she used to be mischievous and always got into fights, but recently she has changedpletely. She has been studying hard and even taught and tutored her ssmates, improving the overall grades of the ss. I dont think she is a materialistic person, Zhou Jing said. After learning about Leng Xiaoyaos family background, Gao Lei dismissed his suspicion that she was a god digger. Just because someone was from a wealthy family didnt mean they werent materialistic, because some people still wanted to climb higher up the socialdder. However, based on what Zhou Jing said, Leng Xiaoyao tutoring the whole ss proved that she wasnt someone without moral standards. Even if the man was very rich, as long as he wasnt married or in a romantic rtionship, there was nothing wrong with them being together. Moreover, Gao Lei didnt even know what their rtionship was, so he shouldnt judge so much! Thinking of that, Gao Lei stopped thinking too much and drove with Zhou Jing to grab some food. Meanwhile, as soon as Leng Xiaoyao got into the car, Li Mochen began to feel uneasy and didnt dare to meet her eyes. What do you want to eat? Li Mochen asked. Its my first time in the capital city, so I dont know whats good to eat here. You decide! Leng Xiaoyao said. Okay. Li Mochen replied and started driving without telling her where they were going. Leng Xiaoyao didnt bother to ask either. She would find out when they arrived. Chapter 3300 - 3300 I Came to Wait for You 3300 I Came to Wait for You Didnt I tell you not to pick me up? Why did you still go to the airport? asked Leng Xiaoyao. I was just sending a friend off. Since you were about to arrive, I thought Id wait for you. Li Mochan replied. Despite being able to lie without batting an eye, he suddenly felt a bit guilty. I thought you came specifically to wait for me! Leng Xiaoyao said disappointedly. Actually Li Mochan was anxious and wanted to exin it. However, he stopped right after opening his mouth. He realized that exining might only make things worse, so he decided not to. What were you going to say? Leng Xiaoyao persisted. Nothing, said Li Mochen. Fine! Leng Xiaoyao didnt ask any further, but her mood had already be despondent. She gazed out of the window and said nothing else. Li Mochan understood that she was angry, so he couldnt hold it in any longer. I did actuallye to wait for you. Waiting is waiting, whether its at the airport or elsewhere. Honestly, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt really angry. She wasnt that petty! She simply couldnt resist teasing Li Mochan a bit. When he admitted it, she wanted to tease him again. So why did you say you were sending off a friend? Could it be that you like me but dont want me to know, so youre feeling guilty and cant tell the truth? Thats not the reason. Li Mochan immediately denied, looking as if he was worried that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt believe him. However, why was he also worried that she would believe his words? This strange feeling made Li Mochan feel conflicted. He couldnt understand what was happening to him. Like? Li Mochan hadnt yet acknowledged his feelings for Leng Xiaoyao, but he often thought of her and even dreamed about her, wanting to see her Okay, I guess I was overthinking things, Leng Xiaoyao said disappointedly. Li Mochan opened his mouth, but said nothing. Half an hourter, Li Mochan took Leng Xiaoyao to an old-fashioned roast duck restaurant. Since they were in the capital city, they might as well try the original local cuisine. They could eat something else elsewhere anyway. Leng Xiaoyao was quite nostalgic about roast duck. In her previous incarnation, she grew up in the capital city and often ate the local specialty. She just didnt know if the taste was still the same! She had previously searched for pictures of the capital city of Seven Star Country online and found that it was different from the capital city she had been in in her previous incarnation. They arrived rtively early, so there were still plenty of seats avable. Li Mochen directly requested a private room. Although Gao Qilu was unwilling, she was still taken to the Leng familys mansion by Gao Zhongheng. Gao Qilu knew about Leng Xiaoyaos participation in the nationalpetition in the capital city today, but she forgot about it due to all these events. It wasnt until they arrived at the Leng familys mansion that they found out Leng Xiaoyao wasnt there and had gone to the capital city to participate in the National Liberal Arts Defense. However, since they were already here, they naturally had to tell the Leng family why they came. Even if the Leng family didnt know yet, wouldnt they start to suspect and investigate if they suddenly showed up like this? The Leng family would know about their purpose sooner orter. Therefore, if they didnt say it, it would only make things worse. All of the members of the Leng family were present. They were very surprised by Gao Zhongheng and his daughters arrival. Although they knew each other, they had never been close. After all, a family like the Gao family wouldnt bother with socializing with a family like the Leng family. What brings Chairman Gao to our door? Leng Changyuan asked. Gao Zhongheng was slightly embarrassed, but he still said, The thing is, my daughter had a conflict with Leng Xiaoyao, and made a mistake. So I brought her here to apologize to Leng Xiaoyao and to see whatpensation she wants. We will do our best to make up for it. Upon hearing that, everyone was shocked. What? What did you do to Yaoyao? Leng Changyuan asked emotionally, looking at Gao Qilu with anger in his eyes. Although Gao Qilu was a youngdy from the Gao family, she was still a teenager, while Leng Changyuan was someone who had held leadership positions before, his authority and presence werent something Gao Qilu could bear. At most, she could use her status to make trouble for her peers. As a result, when Leng Changyuan showed his power, Gao Qilu felt greatly oppressed. Even Gao Zhongheng was slightly affected and immediately exined. Master Leng, rest assured that Leng Xiaoyao hasnt been harmed in any way. I only found out about this after it happened and brought my daughter here to apologize as soon as possible. What did she do to Yaoyao? Leng Yecheng asked coldly. Even if Leng Xiaoyao wasnt harmed, if Gao Qilu hadid a hand on her, it couldnt be overlooked. Gao Zhongheng found it difficult to be honest at the moment. He regretteding directly to the Leng familys mansion. If he had known that the Leng family didnt know about this incident, he would have first found Leng Xiaoyaos phone number and contacted her. Perhaps she might not tell her family about it after the call! Um, can we talk to Leng Xiaoyao first? This seems to be a conflict between two children, and Id like to hear Leng Xiaoyaos opinion, Gao Zhongheng said. The Leng family thought it wasnt simple, otherwise Gao Zhongheng wouldnt have brought Gao Qilu to apologize. However, since Gao Zhongheng said to talk to Leng Xiaoyao first, Leng Changyuan didnt refuse. Because Leng Xiaoyao didnt tell them about it, it meant that she could handle it herself, or that she had already solved the problem. Both Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng believed that she must have solved the problem, and it caused an impact on Gao Qilu. That was why they came and apologized. Give Yaoyao a call. Leng Changyuan said to Leng Yecheng. Of course. Leng Yecheng answered and called Leng Xiaoyao. At that moment, Leng Xiaoyao was having dinner with Li Mochen. However, when Leng Yechengs call came in, she answered it at once. Whats up, Uncle Yecheng? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Gao Qilu and her father came to apologize to you, saying that you had a conflict and she made a mistake. Theyre at our home now. What happened? Leng Yecheng asked. Upon hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao was shocked. Gao Qilus father came to apologize with her? She couldnt believe it. However, she didnt think that they knew about the posts and their connection to her. After all, she left no traces. She was confident about that. Then why did theye? She had told Ling Tianqi not to get involved! Otherwise, was it just because the Gao family was afraid of being pursued by the Leng family, so they came to apologize first? In terms of their family background, it shouldnt be the answer! Either way, it could only mean that Gao Qilus family had moral standards. Im fine. Tell them to leave. No need to apologize. Just tell Gao Qilu not to provoke me in the future, Leng Xiaoyao said. She really didnt have any ns to pursue this matter further. These scandals were enough to teach Gao Qilu a lesson. As for the specific reason, Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to tell her family. She didnt want them to worry unless they saw the posts themselves or someone told them. However, upon hearing Leng Yechengs question, she knew that they still didnt know. Chapter 3301 - 3301 It’s Enjoyable 3301 Its Enjoyable Listening to Leng Xiaoyao saying that there was no need to apologize in a rxed tone, Leng Yecheng understood that it wasnt a big deal. Therefore, he conveyed Leng Xiaoyaos words, which surprised Gao Zhongheng and Gao Qilu. Since Leng Xiaoyao didnt pursue it, they didnt need to say more about it and left the Leng familys mansion. However, Leng Xiaoyao also said that Gao Qilu shouldnt provoke her in the future. So on the way back, Gao Zhongheng warned Gao Qilu. As for whether the online posts were rted to the Leng family, it didnt seem like it because the Leng family didnt even know about this incident. It couldnt be rted to them! As for Leng Xiaoyao, she was just a young girl so she wasnt even in Gao Zhonghengs consideration. Therefore, they had to investigate it on their own. After listening clearly to the conversation between Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng, Li Mochen got angry knowing that someone had caused trouble for Leng Xiaoyao. Although he knew that even if someone tried to bully Leng Xiaoyao, they wouldnt gain anything from her, he was still angry about it. After Leng Xiaoyao hung up the phone, Li Mochen asked in a deep voice, What happened? Its just that a female schoolmate doesnt like me and privately paid someone to pour sulfuric acid on me. Ive already posted her misdeeds online. Im afraid her reputation is ruined now! Leng Xiaoyao said nonchntly. Aftering to the capital city, she didnt pay much attention to Gao Qilus affairs anymore, but the posts she made were sure to be popr. The person who was targeted is me. Why are you so mad? Youll make me think you care about me. Leng Xiaoyao teased. Li Mochen was stunned when he heard her words. He immediately suppressed his emotions and ate silently. Was that true? He didnt know whether it was because of affection, but he really cared about her. Knowing that she had been bullied, even though he knew that she would be fine, he couldnt help but get angry. Whats wrong? Am I right? Leng Xiaoyao couldnt help teasing him when he didnt say anything. Suddenly, Li Mochen asked, Do you like me? This time, Leng Xiaoyao was stunned and didnt know how to answer for a moment. Did she have feelings for him? She had never asked herself whether she liked Li Mochen or not. She just felt that she owed him and wanted to make amends, be good to him, and help him without anyints. She often teased him and was also attracted to his looks. She even thought that if he asked her to marry him, she wouldnt say no. Was that love? She wasnt sure. When Li Mochen asked her, she couldnt deny it, but she also didnt have any clear feelings. She wanted to deny it, but that wasnt what she really wanted to do. Li Mochen impulsively asked that question, but after realizing what he had done, he didnt regret it. In fact, he was eager to hear her answer. However, when Leng Xiaoyao didnt answer and just gazed nkly, Li Mochen became impatient and interrupted her, Lets eat. Dont think about unimportant things. He didnt know why he wanted to avoid the topic. Leng Xiaoyao thought about her possible return in two years and also didnt want to continue the conversation. She felt somewhat upset. The atmosphere became a bit depressing after that. She might really like Li Mochen, but she didnt know if they could end up together in the end, so she decided to put the topic aside for now. Although both of them had good appetites, they didnt eat much today. After finishing the meal, Li Mochen sent Leng Xiaoyao back to her hotel. However, they soon realized that they were being followed. Leng Xiaoyao immediately used her magical senses and detected the number of people following them. Theyre all trained and have decent skills. Can I use them to spar? she said with some excitement. These men were just ordinary people. Even with good skills, they couldnt match Leng Xiaoyaos moves. Nevertheless, since she was looking for a chance to practice, she decided not to use her magical power and would fight them head-on. She was very short of opportunities to practice, and was sometimeszy. Okay. Li Moyan responded. Since they were being followed, he obviously had to deal with it. Therefore, Li Mochen drove to a secluded ce. The men following them didnt realize that they had already been exposed, so they continued to follow them. However, when they went further and further off the beaten path, they werent happy nor did they think it was a great chance. Instead, they began to wonder if they had been discovered. Actually, even if they were discovered, they didnt care. Li Mochen was alone with a woman, so they werent that concerned. They followed Li Mochens car to a deserted road, then got out of their car. Without dy, they swaggered towards Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao. The man leading them said, Mr. Li is indeed extraordinary. You have discovered us, yet you dare to bring us to such a remote ce. Have you called for backup? The mans words were probing because if Li Mochen hadnt called for backup, they didnt need to be afraid of him. On the other hand, if Li Mochen had called for backup, they were afraid that they wouldnt have much chance of winning. We dont need backup to deal with you, Li Mochen said disdainfully. The man was relieved to hear that. He believed Li Mochen. If so, lets fight. The man sneered and attacked Li Mochen directly. Li Mochen did nothing, but Leng Xiaoyao took action. She was excited and said, Mr. Li wont fight against you guys. Ill y with you. The men were surprised that this girl wanted to fight against them. Even though she was a young girl, they didnt take her lightly because she stood next to Li Mochen. That being the case, Leng Xiaoyao fought against the four men by herself. She didnt use her magical power, so it was a bit difficult for her to defeat them. However, they couldnt hurt her either. Moreover, Leng Xiaoyao fought against four people all by herself, so in terms of strength, she was stronger than them. If it were a one-on-one fight, they would definitely not be her match. The four men were shocked that a young girl could be so strong. Leng Xiaoyao fought without any regard for her own safety, so she used all her strength to fight them off since she didnt use any magical power. Unfortunately, after a while, she began to lose the upper hand because she was alone against four people. At this time, Leng Xiaoyao used her magical power and knocked them all down in a few moves, which shocked them. They were clearly at an advantage. How did the situation suddenly turn around? Did she not use all her strength earlier? Not bad. It was very enjoyable. Leng Xiaoyao was quite pleased after the fight. In addition, her mood improved after fighting for a while. Chapter 3302 - 3302 Mind Your Own Business! 3302 Mind Your Own Business! If you have time, I can practice with you, said Li Mochen. He knew the importance of practical experience, but there was no one around Leng Xiaoyao who could be her opponent. Therefore, it was difficult for her to practice in realbat. What had happened tonight wasnt umon in Li Mochens life, so he could practice his skills once in a while. Great! After thepetition is over, we can go to see the house and practice our skills, Leng Xiaoyao said eagerly. The uneasy atmosphere between her and Li Mochen had long since disappeared. Li Mochen then attacked those men again and disabled them. Afterwards, he told Leng Xiaoyao to get in the car and they left. He knew who these people were, so there was no need to interrogate them. Who are they? If you can, please tell me. If not, its okay, Leng Xiaoyao asked curiously, without any coercion. After all, everyone had secrets they couldnt tell outsiders. Normally, he wasnt allowed to talk to outsiders about it, but Li Mochen didnt consider Leng Xiaoyao an outsider and said, They are an underground gang from Province Yun called Tumen. They are stationed in City Bao. Tumen is involved in a legal business, dealing in raw jade materials. In City R, theirpany is called the Tus Raw Jade Materials, but they often use those materials as transportation to smuggle drugs. Tu in Tumen means a butcher, while Tu in the Tus Raw Jade Materials means smear. Many people in City Rs business and politicsmunity are aware of the connection between Tus Raw Jade Materials and Tumen, so despite the small size of the Tus Raw Jade Materials, few people dare to provoke them, which makes their transportation more smooth. After Yiyang and I found out about that, we kept an eye on them for a while and disrupted their transactions a few times. After that, they became more restrained, but started to send people to chase and kill us. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt very surprised. She wasnt worried that Tumen would harm Li Mochen. She was just annoyed that they were being chased like this all the time! Thinking about it, Leng Xiaoyao said, Have you ever thought about wiping out Tumen? Its troublesome to always be chased like this! The existence of Tumen is still useful. It can restrain many things. If Tumen is wiped out, other gangs will emerge. After a few disruptions, Tumen has now shifted its business overseas. As long as they dont pose a major threat domestically, its enough to suppress and restrain them, Li Mochen said. He wasnt a savior and didnt feel the need to eliminate all evil forces. Besides, sometimes the existence of evil forces wasnt entirely evil. Li Mochen didnt see it as his responsibility to intervene because he didnt have the authority to do so. He only acted when he encountered injustice. Leng Xiaoyao agreed with him. After dealing with those people, Li Mochen sent Leng Xiaoyao back to the hotel. When they were almost there, Leng Xiaoyao called Zhou Jing and asked where she was. Zhou Jing had just finished registering at the hotel, so she told Leng Xiaoyao her room number. Because all the participating students from different ces were staying at the hotel, there were many students and teachersing in and out at this time. After Gao Lei stayed with Zhou Jing till she finished registering, he was about to leave, but an acquaintance greeted him. Hey! Isnt this Mr. Gao? What are you doing here? The person greeting Gao Lei was a young female teacher named Zhang Yawen, who was also the team leader of the No.8 High School in the capital city. Although they both lived in the capital city, they stayed at the hotel to ensure that they would arrive on time for tomorrowspetition. The schools arranged for male teachers to apany male students and female teachers to apany female students in the same rooms. Zhang Yawen didnt expect to see Gao Lei here with a woman. It was obvious that he came because of this woman. Zhang Yawen liked Gao Lei, which wasnt a secret at their school. However, Gao Lei didnt like her and even distanced himself from her after she confessed her feelings. They used to be close! I came to meet a friend. Gao Lei replied with an indifferent tone. Although he didnt like Zhang Yawen, he didnt want to be rude to her either. He would still care about her face, especially since they were outside. Are you just friends or girlfriend and boyfriend? Zhang Yawen asked teasingly, but she already felt hostile towards Zhou Jing. Ms. Zhang, thats too much. Gao Lei replied without directly answering her question. He and Zhou Jing were just friends, but he indeed liked her. Were colleagues. I simply care about you. Mr. Gao is almost thirty now and I heard you havent had a girlfriend since graduating from college. When I saw you two together, I couldnt help but be curious! Zhang Yawen smiled. Curious? She was curious about their rtionship, but it was more of a test. Zhou Jing wasnt gorgeous, but she wasnt ugly either. Zhang Yawen didnt think that she was any worse than Zhou Jing. She admitted that Zhou Jing had a slightly better figure than her, but not enough to make her feel inferior. What worried her was that Gao Lei had feelings for this woman. When Zhou Jing heard their conversation, she felt a bitplicated. She naturally knew about Gao Leis feelings for her, and she also liked him, but they would be in a long-distance rtionship. She didnt like that. Therefore, it was difficult for her to persuade herself to ept him. Every time she came to the capital city, she couldnt help but contact Gao Lei. She also knew that Gao Lei stayed single all this time because of her. Many times she was impulsive and wanted to ept him, but when she thought of the distance, she held back. Ms. Zhang is only two years younger than me. If you want to care about someone, care about yourself first! I can handle my own business, Gao Lei said. He was a bit impolite, but he didnt like Zhang Yawen. It was her who always came to him! You Zhang Yawen was instantly angry. She didnt expect that in front of so many people, Gao Lei would make her lose face and embarrass her. She obviously cared about her own affairs! She liked Gao Lei! If it hadnt been for him, would she be single for two years? At first, Gao Lei was very gentle with her and that often made her misunderstand that he was interested in her too. She couldnt help but fall deeper and deeper. It was a misunderstanding. Zhang Yawen misunderstood that Gao Lei was interested in her. It was just her own imagination. After all, the person involved was often blinded by emotions while bystanders saw things clearly! When Zhou Jing heard Gao Leis reply, she wanted tough. He was too straightforward! However, she had to admit that his words made her feel great. Chapter 3303 - 3303 You’re Not a Gentleman 3303 Youre Not a Gentleman She had never been a gentle and kind Virgin Mary bi*ch. This woman clearly had hostility towards her, so she wouldnt sympathize with her. Moreover, this woman not only had hostility towards her, but also liked Gao Lei! If Gao Lei also liked this woman, and was willing to ept her, Zhou Jing wouldnt interfere. She would have no right to interfere either even though Zhou Jing also liked Gao Lei. Unfortunately, Gao Lei didnt like this woman! Mr. Gao, your words are very ungentlemanly and hurtful! The female student who was brought by Zhang Yawen couldnt help standing up for her. Why can Ms. Zhang care about me, but I cant tell Ms. Zhang to care about herself? Gao Lei wasnt a thin-skinned person and directly retorted. The female student was struck dumb for a second and didnt know how to refute. She naturally knew that Gao Lei was right, but she felt that if Zhang Yawen liked Gao Lei, then Gao Lei should feel moved. Unfortunately, those who had such thoughts were basically the same kind of people as Zhang Yawen. Zhou Jing didnt want to make things too ugly in public. Alright, you should leave! We can meet after thepetition. Zhou Jing didnt mean to deliberately provoke Zhang Yawen by saying that. After all, they had agreed to meet again tomorrow afternoon, and there were other close friends involved too. However, when Zhang Yawen heard that, she felt that Zhou Jing was deliberately provoking her. It also made her misunderstand that these two might really be a couple. However, because Gao Lei was present, she didnt say anything. Sure. Gao Lei responded before leaving. He didnt ask Leng Xiaoyao about her ns. Zhou Jing had already told him that Leng Xiaoyao would be staying in the capital city for a few days after thepetition. When Gao Lei asked why, Zhou Jing simply said that it was something the principal had arranged and Leng Xiaoyao had permission from him. In that case, Gao Lei didnt ask any more questions. As soon as Gao Lei left, Zhang Yawen approached Zhou Jing and asked, Miss, whats your rtionship with Mr. Gao? Were friends! Zhou Jing replied perfunctorily. What kind of friends are you? Zhang Yawen asked. She was unwilling to stop until she figured it out. Is it any of your business? Zhou Jing asked. Did Zhang Yawen think that she was easy to take advantage of? Zhang Yawen was taken aback, feeling as if Zhou Jing deliberately embarrassed her. She forgot that she embarrassed herself. If she didnt seek embarrassment, who could embarrass her? Ms. Zhou! At that moment, a female voice sounded. Many people instinctively looked over. When their gaze fell on the girl, they were all amazed. She was incredibly beautiful! After being amazed, many people showed jealousy, especially the female student standing with Zhang Yawen. Youre back. Zhou Jing saw Leng Xiaoyao and smiled. When you said that you were here, I thought you would have gone back to your room! Leng Xiaoyao said. She said that on purpose because she had already seen what had happened. You came back just in time. Lets go back to the room together! Zhou Jing said. Sure. Leng Xiaoyao agreed and ignored the others, walking back to their room with Zhou Jing. Initially, Zhang Yawen didnt know Zhou Jings identity and thought that she was just a hotel guest. She didnt expect her to be a teacher who brought students to participate in thepetition. Humph! She looks like a vixen. Looking at Leng Xiaoyaos back as she left, the girl next to Zhang Yawen whispered. Leng Xiaoyao heard it, but didnt engage with her since the girl didnt provoke her. Zhang Yawen didnt criticize the girl because she also felt the same way. People who looked good either attracted peoples favor or jealousy and dislike. While they were jealous of Leng Xiaoyao, some boys were also interested in her and started discussing her. I wonder which province or city the girl is from? She looks so pretty. Why dont you go ask her? I dont dare to. What if she ignores me? Ill just end up embarrassed. Leng Xiaoyao brought textbooks. Although she had confidence in herself, she never boasted about being unbeatable. There were plenty of top students here, and the champions from various cities across the country were present. Therefore, after checking into the hotel and freshening up, she began to study. Zhou Jing didnt bother her, nor did she try to teach her anything. She was just a Language Y teacher, and didnt have the ability to teach Leng Xiaoyao much. She only told Leng Xiaoyao not to hesitate to turn to her for help if she had any questions about Language Y. There were four municipalities, twenty-two provinces, and countless cities under each province in Seven Star Country. ordingly, there were a lot of people participating in thispetition, probably over a hundred. Not every city had participants. The top five contestants from the capital city and City Hai were selected to participate in the finals, while two contestants were selected from first-tier cities. Second and third-tier cities directly sent their champions to participate, while fourth-tier and below cities arranged for a certain number of high school students topete together. There werent many high schools in small cities. It wasnt appropriate to have only two or three high school studentspete for the championship! It wouldnt be difficult. Generally, around ten high schools wouldpete together, then the champion would be selected to participate in the nationalpetition in the capital city. However, if the champions score was too low, they wouldnt be epted. They had to reach the designated score. Otherwise, how could theypete with those who had extremely high scores! Ny percent of the contestants in the finals were high school seniors because they had acquired more knowledgepared to high school juniors. High school freshmen wouldnt participate because they didnt have enough knowledge. If a high school junior won, it would be very impressive because thepetition covered knowledge from grade nine to twelve. Leng Xiaoyao didnt stay up toote and went to bed at 11 pm. She wasnt afraid of being tired the next day but Zhou Jing was worried that she would be tired, so Zhou Jing asked her to sleep early. Studying hard now wouldnt bring much progress because knowledge umted over time. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care much about this short review time, so she went to sleep. After sending Leng Xiaoyao to the hotel, Li Mochen sat in the car for a while before leaving. When Leng Xiaoyao got out of the car, she gave him something, a piece of clothing to be exact. He was excited and happy when he received the gift, so he didnt refuse it. It was different from how he would have reacted if it was from other girls. Li Mochen looked at the cloth with a silly smile for a while before going home. As soon as he got home, he couldnt wait to try it on. It fit well and looked good. He didnt want to take it off. Chapter 3304 - 3304 React Slowly 3304 React Slowly The next day, they woke up at 7 am, got ready and went downstairs to the hotel restaurant for breakfast. Thepetition would begin at 9 am and the school was nearby, so they left at 8 am. When they entered the restaurant, many people were already having breakfast. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao and Zhou Jing walked in, they attracted a lot of attention, especially towards Leng Xiaoyao, including Zhang Yawen and the student she brought. Several jealous looks were directed towards them, mostly from the girls. Because there were many people, they couldnt find a table with no one sitting at it, so they just sat wherever there was some space avable. Hello, Im Fu Yiming from the No.3 High School of the capital city. Where are you from? Whats your name? A male student sitting next to them asked Leng Xiaoyao. Hi, Im Leng Xiaoyao from the Experimental High School of City Chang. Leng Xiaoyao politely responded. City Chang was a second-tier city and was not a small ce. Moreover, the Experimental High School was the best high school in City Chang. Most importantly, if Leng Xiaoyao could win the championship to participate in the nationalpetition, then she must be extraordinary. Therefore, Fu Yiming didnt look down on her. If it were someone else, it might not be the case. After all, some of the locals in the capital city looked down on outsiders, even if they were from first-tier cities outside of the capital city. They just felt that nowhere was better than the capital city. City Hai was excluded. After Fu Yiming and Leng Xiaoyao exchanged greetings, his apanying teacher naturally greeted Zhou Jing. Nice to meet you, Im Cheng Yusen from the No.3 High School of the capital city. Nice to meet you too, Im Zhou Jing from the Experimental High School of City Chang. Zhou Jing politely responded. I heard there are over a hundred people participating in thepetition! Are you nervous? Fu Yiming asked Leng Xiaoyao. Not at all. Leng Xiaoyao replied. Im a little nervous, Fu Yiming said. The students who came to participate in thepetition had some animosity towards their opponents. However, Fu Yiming had no hostility towards Leng Xiaoyao and wasnt that obsessed with winning the championship. He just wanted to do his best. Fu Yiming was nervous because he didnt put himself in a high position and believed that everyone needed to treat it wholeheartedly. On the other hand, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt nervous because she didnt have a strong obsession with winning the championship. She wanted to win, but she didnt feel like the championship was hers. After all, everything depended on ones strength. If someone was better than her, she would respect them and would not be jealous or resentful. Afterwards, someone came to talk to Leng Xiaoyao. She would be polite if they had no ill intentions. However, if someone used verbal attacks, she wouldnt be polite either. For example, when Fan Xiaoyu, Zhang Yawens student, saw many boys talking to Leng Xiaoyao, she sarcastically said, Humph! Shes indeed a vixen. Is she here for thepetition or to seduce men? Zhang Yawen didnt stop her because it was also her thought. However, as a teacher, she couldnt say it out loud. Fan Xiaoyu was very beautiful. Although she wasnt the prettiest girl in their school, she was only less famous than the prettiest girl. Therefore, Fan Xiaoyu attracted many boys attention. Now that Leng Xiaoyao had taken away this spotlight, Fan Xiaoyu naturally felt ufortable and tried to humiliate Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao heard what Fan Xiaoyu said, but since she didnt mention any names, she wouldnt make a connection. However, someone argued with Fan Xiaoyu at this moment. Hey! When you were being pursued by boys, why didnt you call yourself a vixen? Instead, you enjoyed their pursuit like a queen of a harem with her male pets. Mu Beihan, you Fan Xiaoyu stood up angrily and red at Mu Beihan, but she didnt know what to say. Whats wrong with you? Isnt it the truth? Mu Beihan rolled her eyes without any shame, showing obvious contempt and sarcasm. Mu Beihan, shut up! Fan Xiaoyu shouted in anger, immediately attracting the attention of everyone present. Fan Xiaoyu clenched her fists angrily. She wanted to hit Mu Beihan, but she didnt dare because Mu Beihans family was very influential. Her family couldnt afford to mess with Mu Beihans. Mu Beihan mocked her every time they met. She had only set Mu Beihan up once, but she had already transferred to another school. Why couldnt Mu Beihan let her go? Tsk, tsk! You got angry out of shame. If you dont want others to judge you, dont judge others. Ms. Zhang, you brought her here. Why dont you stop her? Isnt this bringing shame to the school? Mu Beihan said. She wouldnt be polite to Zhang Yawen just because she was a teacher. After all, Zhang Yawen wasnt a good person either. Mu Beihan had heard Zhang Yawens conversation with Gao Lei yesterday. Zhang Yawen was so hypocritical! Upon being called out by Mu Beihan, Zhang Yawen was displeased, especially since everyone looked at her with questioning eyes. She felt extremely embarrassed. Zhang Yawen quickly responded. I didnt have a chance to say anything yet. You spoke before me. Other people agreed. However, Mu Beihan didnt stop. I opened my mouth 5 seconds after Fan Xiaoyu finished speaking. Isnt 5 seconds enough time for Ms. Zhang to react? You really react slowly! You Zhang Yawen was so angry that she almost couldnt breathe, but she didnt know how to refute. She indeed hadnt stopped Fan Xiaoyu. Upon hearing that, everyone looked at Zhang Yawen with questioning eyes again. Leng Xiaoyao felt that Mu Beihan was somewhat cute, and Mu Beihans way of arguing with people really suited her taste. Leng Xiaoyao knew that Mu Beihan wasnt defending her. After all, they didnt know each other, and she could tell that Mu Beihan clearly did not get along with Fan Xiaoyu. Mr. Chen, shouldnt you tell your student to behave? Zhang Yawen looked at Mu Beihans team teacher and questioned. If Mu Beihan continued, she would be extremely embarrassed. Upon hearing that, Mr. Chen gave a perfunctory response. Alright, Beihan, its gettingte. Lets hurry up and have breakfast! Sure. Mu Beihan stopped. Zhang Yawen and Fan Xiaoyu were angry, but what could they do? They were wrong in the first ce. Although the hotel was only about eight hundred meters away from the school, they took the bus arranged by the Education Bureau to avoid beingte. There were a total of 126 finalists and 126 teachers, so five buses were used. After arriving at the Capital University, everyones emotions were stirred up to varying degrees because the Capital University was the dream college of most of them. They were basically all top students, so they were confident about getting admitted. This was the highest institution of learning in the Seven Star Country and a ce that countless students longed for. If it hadnt been for the uingpetition, they would have taken a tour around the campus! Chapter 3305 - 3305 Make Her More Unhappy 3305 Make Her More Unhappy The nationalpetition was divided into three rounds, which would take ce over three days. The first round was a written test, which would be held in the morning. As it was a nationalpetition, the difficulty and content had been increased. Leng Xiaoyao didnt follow her habit of submitting her paper early this time, but instead waited until the time was up to do so. While she wasnt under much pressure during the written test, she wasnt confident that she had answered every question correctly either. The list of finalists would be announced the following morning, and the semi-finals would take ce in the afternoon. The results of the semi-finals would alsoe out in the morning of the next day, with the final being held in the afternoon of the third day. How do you feel? Zhou Jing asked Leng Xiaoyao. Although Zhou Jing had confidence in Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, she was still worried because all the participants in the nationalpetition were top students. Im fine, Leng Xiaoyao said calmly. Dont worry too much and just do your best. Zhou Jing didnt say much. Doing well was good, but it was still okay if she didnt do well. After the written test ended at noon, many students asked their teachers if they could wander around the campus. Unfortunately, they were refused because of time constraints. However, after the afternoon exam, they would have an hour to explore the campus. Everyone got back on the buses to return to the hotel for lunch and rest. The afternoon session began at 2:30 pm, so they left promptly at 2:00 pm. During thepetition, everyone felt some pressure, so they couldnt really rx during their lunch break. Most of them were studying. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt concentrate on studying at that time, so she went to a caf to drink coffee and y on her phone. Zhou Jing didnt want to take a nap either, so she joined Leng Xiaoyao. Many others who didnt want to nap went to the caf as well, such as Zhang Yawen and Fan Xiaoyu, as well as Mu Beihan and Mr. Chen. They came one after another within a few minutes. Although Zhang Yawen and Fan Xiaoyu werent likable people, they werent worth paying attention to. You dont look nervous at all. You seem very rxed, Zhou Jing said. It was a good thing because being nervous could make people perform poorly. Not being nervous allowed people to deal with things calmly and they might even perform better than usual. Isnt that great? When people get nervous, they tend to get confused and forget things, which affects their performance, said Leng Xiaoyao. Yes! Its just that not many people can do it like you. Zhou Jing replied. She had observed many people and most of them felt nervous or stressed, but Leng Xiaoyao seemedpletely rxed and didnt seem to take thepetition seriously. However, someone disagreed with Zhou Jing. Perhaps shes not nervous because she knows she doesnt have a chance and has given up! It was Fan Xiaoyu. Although Leng Xiaoyao was able to participate in the nationalpetition, proving that she was indeed skilled, there were also many other skilled participants. Even if she was skilled, there was still a ranking system and only the top three would be selected out of hundreds of people. Fan Xiaoyu wasnt confident. It was precisely because of this that she felt nervous and was under pressure. Therefore, when she heard Leng Xiaoyaos words, she couldnt help but interrupt. The main reason was that she didnt like Leng Xiaoyaos appearance, which she felt resembled a vixen. Leng Xiaoyao and Zhou Jing ignored Fan Xiaoyu because what she said wasnt entirely wrong. Some people were indeed not nervous because they knew that they didnt have a chance and gave up. Moreover, Fan Xiaoyu didnt name anyone specifically, so why bother responding to her? They let her talk to herself like a clown. Leng Xiaoyao didnt say anything, but Mu Beihan, who didnt get along with Fan Xiaoyu, opened her mouth. Their seats werent far apart, so they could hear each other clearly. Well, Mr. Chen, Im not nervous either, but I dont have the feeling of giving up on myself. I dont understand it. Why do some people always judge others based on their own standards? Because their vision and perspective are too narrow. Chen Laoshi replied sternly. Mm! Thats right. Mu Beihan nodded earnestly. You Fan Xiaoyu was so angry that she wanted to rush over and hit Mu Beihan, but Mu Beihans family background stopped her. As soon as Mu Beihan opened her mouth, Zhang Yawen immediately scolded Fan Xiaoyu, afraid of being targeted by them again. Alright, be quiet. Fan Xiaoyu was mad but didnt say anything else. The lunch break passed quickly, and at 1:50 pm, everyone gathered downstairs and got on the buses before departing. While waiting for the students to take the written test, Zhou Jing was chatting with Gao Lei on WeChat. They were just having a casual conversation. Gao Lei asked Zhou Jing about Leng Xiaoyaos condition out of concern. Zhang Yawen saw that Zhou Jing was always chatting and smiling, and felt extremely ufortable. She believed that Zhou Jing was chatting with Gao Lei. She was right. Zhang Yawen deliberately walked past Zhou Jing and nced at her phone screen. It turned out that she was indeed chatting with Gao Lei. Zhang Yawen was in a terrible mood. As a result, Zhang Yawen started to make trouble again. Do you have a boyfriend, Ms. Zhou? Zhang Yawen asked politely, but it was obviously fake. All the teachers were present, so Zhou Jing couldnt show any displeasure to Zhang Yawen. Besides, Zhang Yawen didnt directly pick a fight, so she also politely replied. Not really. At this time, a middle-aged female teacher came over and said, Ms. Zhou, you are beautiful, and have a good figure with a good job. There should be many people pursuing you! Is it that you dont know how to choose or you dont like anyone? Or maybe you already have someone in your heart? This middle-aged female teacher didnt have any malice. She was just gossiping. Zhang Yawen continued. I think Ms. Zhou must have someone in her heart. Could it be Mr. Gao from our school? I heard that he had a ss yesterday afternoon but took leave. I think that he probably went to pick you up! Although Zhang Yawen still sounded jokingly, her jealousy couldnt be concealed in her eyes. Since Zhang Yawen cared so much about Gao Lei, Zhou Jing didnt mind making her feel worse. Therefore, she said, Yes, Gao Lei and I like each other, but because of the long-distance, Im not sure what to do. Gao Lei said that he could transfer to City Chang for me, but I cant let him give up better development opportunities for me. So Ive decided to participate in the teacher transfer exam and see if I can transfer from City Chang to here, even if its teaching junior high school. Usually, it was easier to transfer from high to low positions, but it was more difficult to transfer from low to high positions. Zhou Jings professional level was excellent; otherwise, she wouldnt have be the Language Y teacher at the Experimental High School. However, in the capital city, thepetition was even more intense. Chapter 3306 - 3306 Only You Have Big Eyes? 3306 Only You Have Big Eyes? If she had taken the exam in the capital city right after graduating from college, it would have been much easier. However, it had be difficult right now. Nevertheless, she still wanted to try. Back then, her family wanted her toe back to City Chang, and she had no special feelings for Gao Lei at that time. Therefore, she returned to City Chang. Upon hearing that, Zhang Yawen was displeased. It seemed that the rtionship between Zhou Jing and Gao Lei wasntmon. Although they werent a couple yet, given Zhou Jings words, what was the difference between their rtionship and being a couple? She couldnt believe that Gao Lei was going to transfer to City Chang for Zhou Jing. Zhang Yawei almost went crazy with jealousy. That afternoon. Leng Xiaoyaopleted the written test without any pressure. Actually, no one felt much pressure because they were all top students and the first round wasnt that difficult. Only the top 50 students would advance to the next round, then only the top 20 would make it to the final. For that reason, thepetition was still fierce, after all every one of them was a top student. After Zhou Jing exined her rtionship with Gao Lei, Zhang Yawens hostile gaze towards Zhou Jing became even more obvious. Leng Xiaoyao could feel it as soon as she came out so she gave Zhang Yawen a cold nce. She didnt know if Zhou Jing noticed her hostile gaze or if it was because Leng Xiaoyaos gaze was too cold, but Zhang Yawen immediately looked away. Afterwards, they had a tour around the Capital University. Leng Xiaoyao had been to the Capital University several times when she was in Dongxia United Kingdom, but it was different now. However, both were equally impressive. It wasnt about luxury, it was about solemnity. Seeing the senior students walking around campus, everyone was envious. Most of them were confident that they could get in, but they hadnt yet, so they were very eager to join the students in this university. After an hour, they returned to the hotel for dinner, then went back to their rooms. It was meaningless to review now, but some still studied in their rooms for a while. Although they didnt know who would advance to the next round, many were confident about the first rounds written test. Even those who didnt feel confident still studied because they were about to write the National College Entrance Examination. Their studying wasnt just for thepetition, but also for the National College Entrance Examination! The results of the first round would be announced tomorrow at 10 am in the hotel conference hall. By 9:50 am the next day, most of the participants had arrived at the conference hall. At 10 am, the staff from the Education Bureau came to announce the results. The first ce in the first round was a student from City Hai, the second was Leng Xiaoyao, who was only one point behind the first ce, and the third was a student from the Experimental High School of the capital city. The other two in the top three were boys, with only Leng Xiaoyao being a girl. The top three all got close to full marks, and were only a few points away from perfection. Mu Beihan was ninth, and Fan Xiaoyu ranked 18th. Everyone was shocked by Leng Xiaoyaos second ce, especially Fan Xiaoyu. She thought that Leng Xiaoyao would perform worse than her. She never expected Leng Xiaoyao to be so talented. Although Leng Xiaoyao felt no pressure during the written test, she didnt feel overconfident that she would be first. She only knew that she wouldnt perform poorly. She wasnt excited or disappointed when she got second ce. Her mind was stable. The current ranking didnt represent the final ranking because it was just about the written test. There was also an oral test! Not bad, Zhou Jing said. Even though she hoped that Leng Xiaoyao would get first ce, she knew that everyone was talented. It wasnt easy to get second ce. Besides, there were still two more rounds to go. It was possible that some would go fromst to first. Therefore, even though Leng Xiaoyao got second ce in the first round, she couldnt ck off to avoid being surpassed by others. Humph! Youre so proud already. Be careful or youll embarrass yourselfter. Fan Xiaoyu started to sarcastically taunt again. How about you? You dont even have the ability to be proud. Mu Beihan didnt miss the opportunity to mock Fan Xiaoyu. People who didnt know them would think that she had a close rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao because she defended Leng Xiaoyao all the time. However, they didnt see Mu Beihan and Leng Xiaoyao interact at all. They barely talked to each other. You Fan Xiaoyu was so angry that she red at Mu Beihan. Seeing Fan Xiaoyus reaction, Mu Beihan felt very happy. She didnt target Fan Xiaoyu for no reason. If it was unimportant, she wouldnt have kept holding a grudge against Fan Xiaoyu. However, Fan Xiaoyu had offended her badly. They both went to the No.1 High School and their academic performance was simr. They used to be good friends. However, Fan Xiaoyu framed her for stealing a valuable watch worth thousands of yuan, just because she liked a boy who Mu Beihan didnt like. The watch was found in her bag, Back then, she was humiliated in front of everyone at the school. Later, Mu Beihan revealed her family background and had her parents handle it with the school. As the daughter of the Mu family, a top wealthy family in the capital city, it was impossible for her to steal a watch worth ten thousand yuan. If she liked watches, she could buy as many as she wanted. Mu Beihan was the daughter of Master Mus second son and she was Mu Yiyangs cousin. At that time, Mu Beihan was very low-key, so Fan Xiaoyu didnt know her family background and dared to frame her boldly. Otherwise, even if she had been bold, she wouldnt have dared to do that. Instead, she would have done her best to please Mu Beihan. After fingerprint verification and investigation, Fan Xiaoyu turned out to be the real criminal, and she was expelled from school. Fan Xiaoyu also apologized to Mu Beihan in front of everyone. Although the Mu family didnt pursue it any further, whenever Mu Beihan saw Fan Xiaoyu, she would find fault with her. Even though it had been a year since the incident, she still held a grudge. It was already very merciful for her to not make Fan Xiaoyu pay a painful price. Mu Beihan didnt get angry at Fan Xiaoyus fierce gaze but instead felt satisfied. She enjoyed it when Fan Xiaoyu looked at her with dislike but couldnt do anything about it. Why are you staring at me like that? Are your eyes the only big ones? Mu Beihan asked, giving Fan Xiaoyu a cold and piercing look. Her eyes were even bigger than Fan Xiaoyus eyes. It left Fan Xiaoyu feeling scared. Because they were making a scene in public, everyone saw it. In terms of beauty, Mu Beihan was slightly inferior to Fan Xiaoyu, but with her imposing manner, Fan Xiaoyu looked pitiful inparison. This immediately aroused the sympathy of many boys. Someone stood up for Fan Xiaoyu. Fan Xiaoyu didnt provoke you. Why do you always pick on her? Isnt it too much? Chapter 3307 - 3307 Dine with Zhou Jing and Gao Lei 3307 Dine with Zhou Jing and Gao Lei Right! Several people echoed. Its none of your business! If you dont know about our grudges, then stop judging us. You are ruining the reputation of the top students. Mu Beihan retorted without hesitation. They were instantly embarrassed. They really didnt know about the grudges between Mu Beihan and Fan Xiaoyu, but they saw Mu Beihan picking on Fan Xiaoyu! Even if there are grudges between you, its not appropriate to argue in public, someone said. Are you deaf? Why didnt you say anything when she sarcastically insulted people just now? Mu Beihan retorted again. The boy was taken aback and felt a bit wronged. He didnt hear Fan Xiaoyus sarcastic remark just then. However, he said nothing else. Whatever, its boring. Mr. Chen, lets go! Mu Beihan sneered disdainfully and asked Mr. Chen to leave. Mr. Chen didnt object to Mu Beihan targeting Fan Xiaoyu from beginning to end because he was well aware of the grudges between them. Even he didnt like Fan Xiaoyu he might even hate her. After seeing the result, Leng Xiaoyao and Zhou Jing also left. Everyone else left one after another as well. The students who failed the exam could leave at any time. Before leaving, they only needed to register for check-out. If they didnt want to leave, they could stay until tomorrow, but had to leave at thetest tomorrow. The Education Bureau had no reason to continue paying for their amodation. I thought Mu Beihan stood up for you because she hates evil. Now I realize its because of their personal grudge! Zhou Jing reacted btedly. Leng Xiaoyao smiled but didnt say anything. She had already seen it long ago. It was obvious that Fan Xiaoyu had really offended Mu Beihan before. Anyway, Mu Beihan didnt leave a bad impression on her, but Fan Xiaoyu made her dislike her very much. Back at the hotel. It was still early for dinner, so they went back to their rooms to rest. At 12 pm, they all appeared in the restaurant for a meal. Thepetition would start at 2 pm that afternoon, so after eating, they didnt have much time to rest or go to the caf. They simply sat in the restaurant and chatted or yed on their phones. Leng Xiaoyao was ying on her phone with her head down, while some were ying games, sitting next to Leng Xiaoyao. At that moment, it was mainly about rxing. Even if they reviewed again, it wouldnt be of much use. Hearing the sounds of someone ying games, Leng Xiaoyao suddenly thought that she hadnt learned about games in Seven Star Country yet! Therefore, she got up and went over to ask, What game is the most popr now? The boy blushed when he saw Leng Xiaoyao and couldnt believe that such a beautiful girl would take the initiative to talk to him. He shyly answered, Hero Battle and Ace League. Can I watch you y a game? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Although she was a game expert, every game was different and she hadnt yed this one before. Since there was a boy ying the game in front of her, she wouldnt bother to explore it herself. No problem. The boy replied, a little embarrassed. He started a new game and exined it to Leng Xiaoyao as he yed. Meanwhile, Fan Xiaoyu couldnt help cursing Leng Xiaoyao in her heart. However, she didnt dare to say anything out loud. She believed that Leng Xiaoyao was just using the game as an excuse to flirt with the boy. Women were scary when they got jealous. Even though the boy wasnt ugly, he wasnt particrly handsome either. Leng Xiaoyao was obviously an outstanding girl. Would a girl like her really be interested in an ordinary boy? No one would believe it. The boy let Leng Xiaoyao y a round of the game and exined it to her. Fortunately, there was nothing simr to the game she was developing, so she was relieved. If there were any simrities, she would have to make changes to avoid being used of giarism. Soon it was time for the afternoonpetition. Thepetition consisted of a hundred listening questions, with ten people per group. Two sses of fifty people each took the test. Leng Xiaoyao had an excellent memory, so answering the questions was a breeze for her. She only had trouble with a few questions she hadnt seen before. Therefore, she had to guess the answers. How did it go? Zhou Jing asked when Leng Xiaoyao came out. Everything else was fine, but I didnt know the answers to a few questions. Leng Xiaoyao replied honestly. Thats okay. Just because you didnt know doesnt mean others did. Zhou Jingforted her, even though she knew that Leng Xiaoyao didnt need it. Um, my friend ising to join us for dinner tonight at the restaurant next to the hotel. Would you like toe? Zhou Jing asked. Is that okay? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Its fine, Zhou Jing said. She wouldnt force Leng Xiaoyao to ept it. Great, thanks, said Leng Xiaoyao. When they returned to the hotel, Gao Lei was already waiting in the lobby. Zhang Yawen was the first to enter and saw Gao Lei. Knowing that he was here to see Zhou Jing, she couldnt help feeling jealous. Right at that moment, Gao Lei looked up and smiled. He stood up and walked towards them. Zhang Yawen felt her heart skip a beat as she mistakenly thought Gao Lei was walking towards her. She stood there, smiling at him as well. As Gao Lei approached, Zhang Yawen opened her mouth. Gao However, before she could finish, Gao Lei had already passed her. Zhang Yawen abruptly turned around and saw that Zhou Jing stood not far behind her. At the same time, Gao Lei was walking towards Zhou Jing. Zhang Yawen felt extremely embarrassed and ashamed of herself, feeling like a contemptible wretch making trouble. You guys are back. Leng Xiaoyao, lets go dine out, Gao Lei said, specifically inviting Leng Xiaoyao. Sure. Leng Xiaoyao replied and followed them. Watching their departing backs, Zhang Yawen couldnt hide her resentment and was caught by Mu Beihan. Knowing the reason, Mu Beihan looked down on Zhang Yawen, but she didnt say anything. She simply sneered. Noticing Mu Beihans sneer, Zhang Yawen realized what had happened and red at Mu Beihan. However, she didnt dare to say anything for fear of drawing more attention. After having dinner with them, Gao Lei apanied them back to the hotel and left after seeing them enter. In the car, Gao Lei gave a sigh. He was extremely distressed about his rtionship with Zhou Jing. He wondered how he could make her ept him. The results of the second round were also announced the next day at 10 am, with Leng Xiaoyao still ranking second. Chapter 3308 - 3308 Always Second Place 3308 Always Second ce Will I get second ce forever? Leng Xiaoyao joked. If you end up in second ce, thats not too bad. Zhou Jing replied. As long as they ced in the top 3, they would be guaranteed admission to the Capital University. Therefore, the honor would still go to the Experimental High School of City Chang. Zhou Jing wasnt confident about getting first ce, but she was sure that Leng Xiaoyao would ce in the top 3. This time, Fan Xiaoyu didnt dare to say anything. She was just jealous beyond words. The first ce was still the guy who got the highest score in the first round, with one point more than Leng Xiaoyao again. Mu Beihan moved up one spot and ranked 7th. Meanwhile, Fan Xiaoyu fell back several rankings and was no longer among the top 20. She was devastated. The student who was previously in third ce fell to fourth, while the one who was fifth climbed to third. There werent many students who remained in their original rankings. Around 1 pm, Li Mochen called Leng Xiaoyao to ask about thepetition. She filled him in on the details. Will it be over today? Li Mochen asked. Yeah, the finals are this afternoon. Then itll be over. Leng Xiaoyao replied. Are you still staying at the hotel tonight, or are you going to Hanlin Manor? Everything is there. The cleaning staff has already done their job. You can check in at any time, Li Mochen said. Lets go to Hanlin Manor! I can leave as soon as thepetition ends, Leng Xiaoyao said. Since it was all over, she didnt want to waste any time staying at the hotel. She was eager to see her house and have a sparring session with Li Mochen to absorb his chaotic energy and practice her skills. Great, I cane to pick you up this afternoon, and well go to Hanlin Manor after we eat. Li Mochen suggested. Sure. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Leng Xiaoyao didnt avoid saying this out loud. Although her voice wasnt loud, many people still heard it. Hanlin Manor? That was a high-end vi area in the capital City! Do you have rtives living in Hanlin Manor, Leng Xiaoyao? someone asked her. Since Leng Xiaoyao was from City Chang, they naturally wouldnt think that she had a house in Hanlin Manor. Yeah! Leng Xiaoyao replied without exining further. No one doubted her reply. After hanging up the phone, Li Mochen fell into a daze. For the past two days, he had been quietly thinking about his feelings for Leng Xiaoyao. He had no experience with a romantic rtionship before, so he wasnt sure if he liked her or not, but he was certain that when he was with her, he felt inexplicably at ease and didnt think too deeply about things. When he wasnt with Leng Xiaoyao, he couldnt help but think about her. She always seemed to easily affect his emotions. When he heard that she had been schemed against by someone, he was angry and wanted to protect her. He thought of what Leng Xiaoyao said about their previous incarnation and how they were a couple. He even had the idea of marrying Leng Xiaoyao in this incarnation as well. Perhaps he really liked Leng Xiaoyao, and she held a high position in his heart. However, until he clearly figured out his feelings, he would keep these things to himself. That afternoon was the oral defense, which was the most challenging part and could easily make students nervous. As soon as they arrived at the exam room, some students said that they were getting nervous. There were not only many students from the Capital University watching, but also its president, a professor of Language Y, and senior leaders from the Education Bureau as judges, as well as reporters from TV stations recording thepetition. Fortunately, they were all experienced. Even if they were nervous, they wouldnt lose their manners. If it was their firstpetition, they might have lost control of themselves! On the other hand, Leng Xiaoyao stayed calm. She had participated in countlesspetitions like this when she was in the Dongxia United Kingdom, so it was like ying for her. This time, each student had to answer ten questions for a total of a hundred points. The score could be high, but the difficulty was also high. The order of the defense was based on rankings, so Leng Xiaoyao was the second. The male student who ranked first went up first, still feeling a little nervous. The higher the ranking, the more attention they received. After the first round of rankings came out, they all knew the information about the top few rankings. They had a deep impression of Leng Xiaoyao because she was too beautiful. Not only was she beautiful, but her grades were also outstanding. The first student to answer the questions on stage was a little nervous at first, but he stabilized after answering several questions. However, he failed to answer all the questions at the end. Therefore, the first students final score was 95 points. It wasnt a bad result. After all, the questions werent only difficult but also oral, and oralmunication had always been more difficult than writtenmunication. In writing, they could pause and think, but in oralmunication, they couldnt. If they paused for one or two seconds, it wouldnt have much impact, but if it exceeded three seconds, it would have an impact. After all, thispetition was an oral defense, and the focus was on defense. When it was Leng Xiaoyaos turn, she immediately caused a sensation. Oh my god! This girl is so beautiful! Shes stunning, and shes currently in second ce! I have a feeling that if this girles to our university, the current most popr girl might lose her title. Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao felt frustrated upon thinking of Gao Qilu. She didnt want to be in trouble all the time! Actually, being the most popr girl didnt necessarily mean being the most beautiful in the school. The prettiest girl was selected by the students themselves or by the majority of people who liked a certain image or style. Different people had different preferences, so it mainly depended on what kind of image and style the majority of people liked. Peonies and roses were both beautiful, but they were liked or disliked by different people. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt nervous at all, which left a good impression on the judges. She answered the questions smoothly, just like a teacher exining a problem, very vividly. There were also some shorings, but she only lost 2 points, so Leng Xiaoyaos final score was 98 points. Although this was just the beginning and many students were still waiting to answer, it was unlikely that anyone would surpass Leng Xiaoyao. Even though the defensepetition had been held before, it was still the first time a score of 98 points appeared! The highest score before was only 97 points. Now, the high score that hadnt appeared before appeared this year. After all, a score of 98 points appeared this time. With a score of 98 points, Leng Xiaoyao left a deep impression on the judges. They already identified her as one of the top 3. The final ranking wasnt based solely on this round since the scores from the previous two rounds were included, but Leng Xiaoyao had been in second ce in both of those rounds. Therefore, there was basically no suspense about her being in the top 3. Because of that, Zhou Jing was very excited. Chapter 3309 - 3309 Win First Place 3309 Win First ce After a while, the scores of other students came out. There were students who got 95 and 96 points, but none of them reached 97 points. The final rankings were: Leng Xiaoyao in first ce, the male student who was first in the first two rounds in second ce, and the student who came from fifth ce in third ce. Since they were all top students, even though there was a difference in ranking in the first two rounds, their overall scores only differed by a few points. There were also many students with the same score. After the rankings were announced, Zhou Jing became even more excited. Leng Xiaoyao was also very happy. She didnt care much about fame and fortune, but since she had promised to participate, she naturally wanted to get a good ranking. The awards ceremony was presented by the principal of the Capital University. There were trophies, certificates of honor, and thick envelopes. Those envelopes contained prize money: ten thousand yuan for first ce, six thousand yuan for second ce, and three thousand yuan for third ce. Even though the top 3 students didntck money, they had earned this through their efforts, so they all felt very happy. Congrattions to the top 3 students for not only winning the prize money, but also earning the rmendation to the Capital University. I wonder if you would like to be one of us? the principal asked. Although he thought that they wouldnt refuse, he didnt just assume that they would ept. Therefore, he asked respectfully. The Capital University is the highest institution of learning in the Seven Star Country and is the dream and goal of countless students, including me. So Im honored to be a member, said Leng Xiaoyao. Anyway, they were all going to take the college entrance exam. Even if they didnt get the rmendation, they would still take the exam for the Capital University. Why did Leng Xiaoyao agree to join now when she had the ability to get in through the college entrance exam? Well, that was because Leng Changyuan would be proud of her for getting into the Capital University! The other two winners also expressed their willingness to attend the Capital University. Even though they would have no problem getting into the Capital University without the rmendation, getting a schrship through thispetition sounded more prestigious and also waived their tuition fees! Who wouldnt want the rmendation that waived tuition fees? If someone didnt want it, he might not be stupid. Perhaps he had better options. The Capital University was great, but it didnt offer every major. Some majors had their own specialized universities. Therefore, the Capital University wasnt the only choice for top students. Next, there would be TV reporters interviewing them. Leng Xiaoyao was very agreeable, while the other two were a bit nervous but managed to keep theirposure. After the interview, everyone left. Along the way, other teachers praised the three winners and alsoforted those who didnt win. Most of the students who participated admired the winners and reached out to be friendly, but there were also some who were jealous and hostile and ignored them. Because everyone needed to pack up their things, they all went back to the hotel first. When Leng Xiaoyao returned to the hotel, Li Mochen was already there, in the parking lot outside. As soon as she got out of the car, Leng Xiaoyao spotted Li Mochens car and him inside. Upon seeing him, she couldnt help but smile. She didnt go to him right away, instead she went back to the hotel to pack her things before going to see him. Seeing Leng Xiaoyaos faint smile, Li Mochen was stunned and couldnt snap out of it for a moment. When he finally came to his senses, Leng Xiaoyao had already gone inside. He felt a wave of panic. Leng Xiaoyao quickly packed up and left the hotel. Because Zhou Jing knew in advance, she didnt say much. She only reminded Leng Xiaoyao to be careful. Once Leng Xiaoyao walked out of the hotel, she walked towards Li Mochens car. Just at that moment, Mu Beihan also came out and happened to see Leng Xiaoyao getting into Li Mochens car. At first nce, she was shocked and blurted out dirty words. What the f*ck! Whats wrong? Mr. Chen was startled by her sudden outburst and asked anxiously. Nothing, Mu Beihan said, but she was extremely shocked. She recognized that car as Li Mochens. Leng Xiaoyao had a rtionship with Li Mochen? It was one thing if they had a rtionship, but Leng Xiaoyao got into Li Mochens car and even sat in the passenger seat. Although she didnt see who was driving, it had to be Li Mochen. For some reason, she just felt that it was Li Mochen, not Mu Yuan or Meng Fan. Leng Xiaoyao was so beautiful and excellent at studying. Could it be that Li Mochen had taken a liking to her? Or maybe they were already together Mu Beihan didnt know Li Mochen very well, but she had heard a bit about his personality and was aware that he wasnt essible, especially for women. Therefore, when she saw Leng Xiaoyao getting into his car, she naturally believed that they had a different rtionship. Leng Xiaoyao saw Li Mochen wearing the clothes she gave him. No matter how she looked at it, it looked good. ordingly, Leng Xiaoyao generously praised him. Good-looking men look good in any clothes. Li Mochen was slightly shy, but he felt very happy. What do you want to eat? Leng Xiaoyao thought for a moment. Is there anything good to eat on the way to Hanlin Manor? I dont want to go too far. Theres a branch of Old Capital City Home-style Cuisine, Li Mochen said. Actually, he had already noticed it when they came. He didnt want to go too far either, but if Leng Xiaoyao wanted to go somewhere else, he would agree. Old Capital City Home-style Cuisine was very famous in the capital city, with seven or eight branches just in the city alone. Each branch was very popr. Old Capital City Home-style Cuisine didnt focus on luxury, but on its specialties. Therefore, despite not being a high-end restaurant, many important figures still came to eat there. When there were too many exotic delicacies, people would miss the specialties and home-cooked food. Great. Leng Xiaoyao answered. On the way, Leng Xiaoyao took a photo of the trophy and certificate of honor. Then she sent it to Leng Changyuan, Leng Yecheng, Wang Yiming, and the WeChat group of her friends. They were important to her, so she wanted to share it with them first. After sending the photos, she called Leng Changyuan and Wang Yiming to inform them. The others received WeChat messages, which were easy to see, but MMS messages were rarely noticed nowadays, so it was better to remind them. Grandpa, I finished thepetition and got first ce! I received a trophy and certificate of honor, as well as a prize of ten thousand yuan. I already sent you the photos via MMS, you can take a look, Leng Xiaoyao said, unable to contain her joy. Really? Youre amazing. Leng Changyuan was full of happiness. Alright, I want to see photos of the trophy and certificate of honor right now. Eager to see the trophy and certificate of honor, Leng Changyuan didnt say much to Leng Xiaoyao, leaving her speechless. She then called Wang Yiming, but the line was busy. Leng Yecheng soon saw the WeChat message sent by Leng Xiaoyao and immediately called her to praise her and offer her a reward. He asked what she wanted. Chapter 3310 - 3310 You Know Leng Xiaoyao? 3310 You Know Leng Xiaoyao? Leng Xiaoyao didnt think of any reward, so she let Leng Yucheng handle it himself. Upon hearing Leng Yechengs words, Li Mochen realized that he hadnt thought of giving Leng Xiaoyao a reward. Hmm! What would be a good reward? After hanging up with Leng Yecheng, Leng Xiaoyao saw Wang Yimings call. As soon as she answered it, Wang Yiming excitedly said, Leng Xiaoyao, I just received a call from the principal saying that you won first ce in the nationalpetition. Congrattions! He was busy on a call with the principal earlier. Wang Yiming was Leng Xiaoyaos head teacher. After hearing the news, the principal naturally told Wang Yiming first. This wasnt only Leng Xiaoyaos personal honor, but also Wang Yimings and the entire Experimental High Schools honor! Although An Chenmeng and the others were in ss, they werent the kind of well-behaved students who listened carefully in ss. ying on their phones during ss was amon urrence, as long as they did it secretly and werent caught by the teacher. Therefore, shortly after the message was sent on WeChat, An Chenmeng and the others found out. An Chenmeng eximed excitedly regardless of the situation. Holy crap, first ce! Her exmation scared the whole ss and the head teacher looked at her displeasedly. An Chenmeng, what are you shouting in ss for? Sorry, my boss got first ce in the nationalpetition so I was too excited. An Chenmeng exined immediately. Sorry? It was really rare to hear that from An Chenmeng! Everyone was aware that Leng Xiaoyao was An Chenmengs boss. When they heard her say that, the head teacher didnt me her. Instead, he asked, Did you say Leng Xiaoyao won first ce? Yeah! Theres a trophy and certificate of honor! An Chenmeng said, showing her phone to the head teacher. The head teacher saw it and quickly came over to take An Chenmengs phone. After seeing the certificate of honor with Leng Xiaoyaos name, he was happy too. Although Leng Xiaoyao wasnt his student, she was from their school! She was the champion of the nationalpetition! Although there had been many provincial champions from the Experimental High School of City Chang, they had never had a national champion before. This wasnt only Leng Xiaoyaos personal honor, it was also their schools honor, so he was excited. The same thing happened in ss 8, where everyone was ecstatic about Leng Xiaoyao winning the national championship. Reading that everyone was constantly praising her in the WeChat group, Leng Xiaoyao couldnt stop grinning. Seeing Leng Xiaoyao smiling so happily, Li Mochen smiled too. He was affected by her. At that moment, Leng Xiaoyao looked over, and was mesmerized by his faint smile. She had never denied Li Mochens appearance, but her first impression of him was redemption, so she had always closed herself off to other feelings towards him. Even if she had some inklings of feelings towards him, she would quickly suppress them. Feeling Leng Xiaoyaos admiring gaze, Li Mochen immediately stopped smiling and his heart began to beat faster. He didnt dare to look at Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao realized what was going on and felt extremely embarrassed, but she still teased him. Brother Mochen, you look so good when you smile. Why do you always keep a straight face! Li Mochens face became even more tense after hearing that. He didnt respond to Leng Xiaoyao, but his ears turned red. Brother Mochen, your ears are red, Leng Xiaoyao said teasingly. Li Mochen was startled and his heart beat even faster. Luckily, Leng Xiaoyaos phone rang at this moment, which allowed Li Mochen to rx. The call was from Ling Tianqi, who congratted Leng Xiaoyao on the news that Xiong Manxin had shared with him. Hey, when are youing back? Remember to treat us to a meal! Ling Tianqi said. Ill be back in a few days. Ill definitely treat you guys to a meal when Im back. Leng Xiaoyao replied generously. She nned to invite not only Ling Tianqi but also An Chenmeng and others. Great, well be waiting for you, Ling Tianqi said before hanging up. Li Mochen was suddenly displeased, and was somewhat annoyed that Leng Xiaoyao and Ling Tianqi were so close. Unable to resist, he said sourly, Youre inviting everyone else to dinner, but not me? Of course youre invited! I n to cook for you tomorrow! Leng Xiaoyao replied truthfully. It wasnt just a way to appease Li Mochen. She had really nned to do so but hadnt had the chance to say it yet. Great. Li Mochens mood suddenly improved. They went to Old Capital City Home-style Cuisine, but by the time they arrived, all the private rooms were taken, so they had to settle for a table in the main dining area. They chose one near the window and wall, which had partitions on both sides to avoid being watched by others. After all, they were both good-looking and attractive. When Mu Beihan returned home and saw her cousin there, she asked him about Leng Xiaoyao getting into Li Mochens car earlier. Cousin Yiyang, does Brother Mochen have a girlfriend now? she inquired. Mu Yiyang was taken aback and replied. No! Why do you ask? I just saw a girl get into Brother Mochens car! Mu Beihan eximed. What? Mu Yiyang was surprised and curious, Mochen is in the capital city? Howe I didnt know? Are you sure it was him? I didnt see Brother Mochen himself, but the car was definitely his. Mu Beihan replied. Could it be Mu Yuan or Meng Fan? No, they wouldnt dare to bring a girl along casually. Even if they did, it would definitely be rted to Mochen. Mu Yiyang spected. Where did you see them? Mu Yiyang asked. At a hotel, when we left after thepetition. That girl is also one of the contestants and even won first ce! Mu Beihan said, with a good impression of Leng Xiaoyao. Mu Yiyangs eyes lit up as he suspected who the girl was. Whats her name? Leng Xiaoyao, shes from City Chang. Mu Beihan replied. That makes sense. Mu Yiyang confirmed. If both of them are in the capital city, why didnt they contact me? They dont take me as a friend! Its rare for me to have a vacation! Afterpleting two consecutive tasks, they needed a break. If it were anyone else, it would be difficult to find Mu Yiyang in the capital city. Do you know Leng Xiaoyao? Mu Beihan asked in surprise. I do. She has helped me several times before. Beihan, dont you want to practice martial arts? Leng Xiaoyao is very skilled, on par with Mochen. When you study at the Capital University, you can make friends with her and ask her to guide you. Mu Yiyang suggested. It wasnt about using Leng Xiaoyao, he simply wanted Mu Beihan to make friends with her. Chapter 3311 - 3311 Haven’t Been So Pleasant for a Long Time 3311 Havent Been So Pleasant for a Long Time It wasnt just about getting guidance from Leng Xiaoyao for Mu Beihan. Since Leng Xiaoyaos rtionship with Li Mochen wasntmon and he himself admired Leng Xiaoyao as a friend, and since he and Li Mochen werent often in the capital city, if Mu Beihan became friends with Leng Xiaoyao, it would give Leng Xiaoyao some backing due to his familys prominent status in case any trouble urred. There were countless powerful people in the capital city. Leng Xiaoyao was so noticeable that she would easily arouse unreasonable jealousy or encounter trouble. Although Leng Xiaoyao was powerful, in a society governed byw and order, violence could only lead to hospitalization or imprisonment. At the same time, it depended on the extent of the situation, but violence couldnt rule the world. What? Leng Xiaoyao is on par with Brother Mochen? Mu Beihan was surprised to hear that and showed a hint of admiration. She didnt know how powerful Li Mochen was, but she knew how powerful Mu Yiyang was. Both Li Mochen and Mu Yiyang were her idols, so if Leng Xiaoyao was on par with Li Mochen, she must be even more powerful than Mu Yiyang. She didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to be good-looking, academically talented, and to also have such amazing fighting skills. It just so happened that she also had a good impression of Leng Xiaoyao, so Mu Yiyangs suggestion seemed feasible to her. Whats the rtionship between Leng Xiaoyao and Brother Mochen? Mu Beihan asked curiously. Dont misunderstand. She didnt have any romantic feelings towards Li Mochen. They had known each other since childhood, and she saw him as an older brother and an idol. Although she was once attracted to Li Mochens looks, he was too cold and made Mu Beihan feel uneasy every time she saw him, so he wasnt suitable for her. Friends, Mu Yiyang said. Just normal friends or boyfriend-girlfriend? Mu Beihan asked. At present, they are just normal friends, but they may be boyfriend-girlfriend in the future. Until that happens, we cant be sure, so dont go around spreading rumors. Mu Yiyang cautioned. He could tell that Li Mochen had a different attitude towards Leng Xiaoyao, but they werent a couple yet. So, you mean they are likely to get together! Mu Beihan said with a yful look, even more curious about Leng Xiaoyao. She didnt deny Leng Xiaoyaos looks and abilities, but if she could make Li Mochen treat her differently, there must be something special about her. That was why she was very interested in exploring Leng Xiaoyao. However, there was no chance right away. She would wait for the next time! Anyway, they are both going to study in the Capital University. As soon as Mu Beihan went upstairs, Mu Yiyang called Li Mochen. Mochen, Beihan told me she saw Leng Xiaoyao with you in the capital city. Howe you didnt tell me? That makes me mad. Since Leng Xiaoyao is in the capital city, you should let me show some hospitality! Mu Yiyangined. Ill ask her if she has time, Li Mochen said. Even though he didnt really want Mu Yiyang to meet Leng Xiaoyao because they always got along well and he felt left out, he couldnt refuse since Mu Yiyang called him. Leng Xiaoyao also heard their conversation, so he couldnt say no. Okay. Mu Yiyang agreed. No matter how much he wanted to treat Leng Xiaoyao, he needed to see whether she had time. After hanging up the call, Li Mochen asked Leng Xiaoyao if she was free. She nned to stay in the capital city for a few days anyway, so it was no problem. What surprised her was that Mu Beihan turned out to be a member of the Mu family. After getting confirmation from Leng Xiaoyao, Li Mochen messaged Mu Yiyang. With the message, Mu Yiyang went to see Mu Beihan and directly asked her whether she wanted to join them. Mu Beihan thought she would have to wait until they all attended the Capital University to meet Leng Xiaoyao, so she was excited to hear that they would meet sooner than expected Although she had sses tomorrow, she had good grades so taking the afternoon off wouldnt be a problem. She was really looking forward to meeting Leng Xiaoyao! After eating, Li Mochen took Leng Xiaoyao to Hanlin Manor. Leng Xiaoyao had already seen pictures of Hanlin Manor online, but seeing it in person made it feel more real and she was very satisfied with it. They then went to Li Mochens vi, which was now technically hers since she had paid for it. Although the transfer of ownership hadnt beenpleted yet, she was happy with everything. Great, Im satisfied. We just need to go grocery shopping tomorrow, Leng Xiaoyao said. Actually, there were no pots and pans before, but Li Mochen had bought them after confirming the sale with Leng Xiaoyao. For now, lets practice our martial arts, Leng Xiaoyao said eagerly. No problem. Li Mochen agreed and they went to the yard to spar. However, they didnt use their magical power or chaotic power as it would cause too much noise and attract unwanted attention. Although it had been over a month since theirst spar, both of them had improved though Leng Xiaoyao was still slightly inferior. It was a fun fight for Liang Xiaoyao because both of them were highly skilled. Even using their full strength wouldnt cause any harm. Its been a long time since Ive had such a pleasant fight, said Leng Xiaoyao. Its gettingte. Why dont you head back? Come to my ce for lunch tomorrow morning, then we can meet up with Mu Yiyang in the afternoon. Okay, I should go. replied Li Mochan. He then turned and left, with Leng Xiaoyao seeing him off at the door. However, Leng Xiaoyao was dumbfounded when she saw Li Mochen arrive at his destination. He drove straight to the vi across from hers, which was only about seven meters away. After parking the car, Li Mochan walked out and said to Leng Xiaoyao, This is my friends house. I am staying here for a few days. You cane to see me if you need anything. Leng Xiaoyao understood and knew that Li Mochan stayed here because of her. She was moved. How about we go for a morning run at 6:30 tomorrow? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Sure, Li Mochan replied, with a hint of a smile on his lips. After bidding Li Mochan goodnight, Leng Xiaoyao returned to her room, took a shower, andy down on the soft bed. She felt refreshed all over. However, she got up after a while because she still had unfinished business! Leng Xiaoyao had brought not only herptop but also her drawing board. She needed to draw the game characters as soon as possible. In fact, it was already past the deadline of one month to draw the game characters, but she didnt expect to be so busytely. Fortunately, it was almost over, and she could start programming. Leng Xiaoyao worked until 2 am before finally going to bed. Chapter 3312 - 3312 I Can Be Your Guide 3312 I Can Be Your Guide Li Mochen couldnt fall asleep and could see the window of the master bedroom on Leng Xiaoyaos side from his room. He watched as the light remained on. He rarely smoked, but took out a cigarette this time, lost in thought. Li Mochen didnt go to bed until the light turned off in Leng Xiaoyaos room. Leng Xiaoyao got up at 6:20 am, tidied up, and was ready to leave. By the time she reached the door, Li Mochen was already there. Good morning! Leng Xiaoyao greeted him with a smile. Morning. Li Mochen responded. They then went for a run together. They met many people who were also out for a morning run. All of whom were drawn to the handsome and beautiful pair of Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao. An old man even approached them and asked about their rtionship. When he found out they were just friends without partners, he eagerly tried to introduce them to some potential suitors. People who could live in Hanlin Manor werent ordinary. The Shen family alone had at least over a hundred million yuan in assets. Even if they were senior officials, without anyone in the family doing business and earning big money, one couldnt afford a house here. After all, the vis in Hanlin Manor started at around thirty to forty million yuan. Therefore, it wasnt bad that this old man came to introduce potential partners to Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao. However, Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao politely declined, not because they were picky, but because they didnt need it. The old man was disappointed by their rejection. He worried about his grandchildren who were also sessful, but had yet to find partners due to their focus on their careers. Elder Tang, havent you noticed it? Although theyre not in a romantic rtionship, its obvious that theyre interested in each other and just havent made it official, an olddy said to him after Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao had run off into the distance. Ah! Why didnt I see it? Elder Tang was surprised and confused as he hadnt noticed it. Well, my intuition is rarely wrong. the olddy replied, believing in her gut feeling. Tsk! Why does it sound soplicated? Fine, even if I do an introduction, they may not be interested in my grandchildren. Elder Tang was a bit discouraged, not because he was belittling his own grandchildren, but because he felt that everyone living in Hanlin Manor might have a higher status than his family. Although the Tang family had some influence in the capital city, it was only average. People living in Hanlin Manor were all wealthy, but there were different levels of wealth. Some had assets worth tens of billions, hundreds of billions, or even trillions of yuan If Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao had hundreds of billions of assets, they wouldnt be interested in his grandchildren with only tens of billions of assets! It didnt mean that they were snobbish or anything, but within high society, how many marriages were truly free! After their morning run, the two went to have breakfast. As a high-end vi area, Hanlin Manor wasnt only good in terms of quality andndscape, it also needed convenience in daily life. Therefore, there were restaurants and supermarkets in the vi area, which was very convenient. After having a good breakfast, the two went to the supermarket to buy things they needed for lunch. Because Leng Xiaoyao was treating him to a meal, Li Mochen didnt insist on paying for it. Instead, he helped carry the groceries back home as a gentleman. After they got home with their groceries, Li Mochen went back to his house across the road. Because he had just finished running and was covered in sweat, he didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to feel ufortable with his smell. After Li Mochen left, Leng Xiaoyao went back to her room to take a shower and change clothes. After getting cleaned up, she came down to the living room with herptop and drawing board to work. Li Mochen wanted to go over to Leng Xiaoyaos ce after his shower, but he felt that it was too early and didnt want to be too eager. However, he found that time passed by very slowly when he was alone. He somehow wasnt used to being alone. In the past, he loved being alone. At 10 am, Li Mochen went over to Leng Xiaoyaos ce. At this time, she started cooking and even stewed some pork ribs. My cooking skills are not that great, but dont be too critical! Leng Xiaoyao said. She thought her cooking was passable, but she didnt have the confidence for it to be good. I wont, Li Mochen said. Even if it wasnt good, he wouldnt criticize it. Do you want to go somewhere after lunch? I can be your guide. Arent you busy? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Not busy, said Li Mochen. As long as it wasnt something he had to handle himself, he could arrange for Mu Yuan and Meng Fan to take care of it. After thinking for a moment, Leng Xiaoyao said, I found a few office buildings online that I need to visit in person. Im nning on moving Xiaoyao Technology to the capital city since Ill be based here from now on. If youre not busy, can you be my driver? Leng Xiaoyao epted his help because having Li Mochen with her was much more convenient than going alone. No problem. Li Mochen agreed at once. After cooking the meal, it was already 11:30 am, which was perfect timing. Because it was only the two of them eating, Leng Xiaoyao didnt make too much food. She made stewed pork ribs and two stir-fried dishes, which was enough for two. Its delicious, Li Mochen said after tasting the food. It wasnt just a politepliment or perfunctoryment. He could eat delicacies or simple food, but to him, there was no difference between them because they were just meant to fill his stomach. However, after eating Leng Xiaoyaos food, he felt something different. He felt a kind of emotion he had never experienced before C happiness and satisfaction. He even wanted to eat more of Leng Xiaoyaos food. Really? Leng Xiaoyao asked uncertainly. Although she knew her cooking skills were average, she was still happy to receive Li Mochens approval. Yes, really, Li Mochen said seriously. If its delicious, then eat more. After the National College Entrance Examination, when Ie to the capital city, you cane over and eat with me, Leng Xiaoyao said. Eating alone was boring, and having someone to eat with would stoke her appetite more. Sure. Li Mochen agreed without hesitation. He couldnt help feeling happy inside, regardless of whether it was just a courtesy. Even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt invite him, he would still want toe over. After finishing the meal, Li Mochen took the initiative to clean up, and Leng Xiaoyao didnt argue with him. After resting for a while, they left. Because the office buildings Leng Xiaoyao wanted to see were all in the southern district and not far away, they arrived quickly. Chapter 3313 - 3313 Lump Sum Payment 3313 Lump Sum Payment In the morning, Leng Xiaoyao contacted thendlord and arranged to meet at 1 pm. When Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen arrived, thendlord was already there, though it was still ten minutes before 1 pm. Although they had already learned the price, it didnt mean that there was no possibility for bargaining. After Leng Xiaoyao finished touring the building, she was generally satisfied and asked thendlord directly, Is the office building up for sale? Thendlord was surprised by the question and replied. Its for sale, but you must pay in full. In fact, the owner originally intended to sell it, but requiring full payment discouraged many people. Whats the full payment amount? asked Leng Xiaoyao. She didnt see any problem with paying in full because she could afford it and preferred to avoid anyplications in the future. This office building has a total area of 826 square meters and was built five years ago. Ill calcte the price based on the purchase price of seventy thousand yuan per square meter. Of course, if you pay in full, I can offer a discount. Originally it was over 57.8 million yuan, but lets just round it down to 57 million yuan, said the owner. He didnt think Leng Xiaoyao was likely to buy it, because many others had been discouraged by the price. Can I know why youre selling this office building? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Although she had already done some research, she wanted to confirm the information with the owner. There was no guarantee that the owners answer would be urate, but as long as the property right was confirmed and the price was eptable, that was all that mattered. The price was reasonable. She needed to have a good understanding of the property before negotiating with the owner. The owner smiled bitterly at her question. We couldnt keep it running and our family went bankrupt. So we had to sell this office building to make some money. Originally, we wanted to sell it outright, but everyone was put off by the price, so we settled on renting it out instead. If there were other problems, she wouldnt buy it. She even investigated the contract that the owner bought at the original price. He didnt cheat them. Leng Xiaoyao asked Li Mochen, What do you think of this ce? The location and environment are good, and the price is reasonable. replied Li Mochen. Although he hadnt researched the market, Leng Xiaoyao had already informed him of the approximate price on their way there. Is there any problem with your property right? Are there any disputes with your family? Leng Xiaoyao asked. I dont like trouble, and it wouldnt be good if your familyes to cause problems after you sell it. Miss Leng, rest assured that there are no property ownership issues with this office building. And there are no disputes with my family. I bought this office building with my personal assets, the owner said. If so, then Ill buy it. I want toplete the procedures today. Is that convenient for you? Leng Xiaoyao asked. What? Although Leng Xiaoyao had asked many questions, the owner didnt expect her to make the decision so quickly. He thought that they would need to talk about it many times! Sure, of course, but I need to go home and get the purchase contract and other documents. the owner replied. Because he didnt expect to make the deal so quickly, he didnt bring the contract with him. It would be very troublesome if it was lost after all. Okay, lets meet at the real estate transaction center, Leng Xiaoyao said. Sure. the owner agreed and quickly left Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen went to the real estate transaction center first. They were going to transfer the ownership of the office building and Li Mochens house. Theypleted the house transfer quickly due to Li Mochens connections. The office building owner arrived shortly after and theypleted the transfer in less than two hours, with the payment sessfully being transferred to the owners ount. Brother Mochen, can you help me find a good renovationpany? I want to renovate it immediately. I dont mind paying more for extra workers or fees. I just hope it can bepleted within two months, Leng Xiaoyao asked. No problem, I have a friend who does renovations. He renovated the house in Hanlin Manor, where I live, and he also renovated my house. How about I invite him for dinner tonight? Li Mochen suggested. Great. Leng Xiaoyao agreed. She wasnt worried since Li Mochen had a good rtionship with the renovationpany and she was satisfied with the renovation work at Hanlin Manor. Since he was the one who decorated Hanlin Manor, there was no question about his skills. She was very satisfied with the decoration. When Leng Xiaoyao found out that Mu Yiyang was the one hosting the dinner tonight, she asked, Mu Yiyang is hosting tonight. Is it okay to invite your friend? Its fine. They know each other. replied Li Mochuan. If so, Leng Xiaoyao felt relieved. Li Mochuan then called his friend and told him about the dinner. His friend readily agreed. Even if it wasnt about business, he would agree to dine with Li Mochen with crity. After all, it was rare to see Li Mochen. If they didnt have business dealings, it would be even harder for him to see Li Mochen. Li Mochens investment was permeating all industries! Although he didnt own arge share in anypany, whenbined, it was a huge amount. Plus, with his shares in the Wolf Gang industry, he was incredibly wealthy. Mu Yiyang made reservations at the Shengjing Hotel because Li Mochen was a shareholder there. It was convenient to go to a familiar ce. Afterpleting the transfer procedures, it was time to go. The two of them headed over. Mu Yiyang and Mu Beihan had already arrived by the time they got there, but it was only a few minutes early. Leng Xiaoyao, you didnt even tell me you wereing to the capital city. If it werent for my cousin seeing you get into Mochens car, I wouldnt have known! Mu Yiyangined as soon as they walked in, not even greeting Li Mochuan. Leng Xiaoyao smiled and didnt mind it. You found out anyway, didnt you? Mu Yiyang was taken aback. Is that the same thing? As long as the result is the same. Leng Xiaoyao replied without hesitation. Fine, you win. Mu Yiyang felt defeated. He never won an argument with Leng Xiaoyao anyways. He was just a rough guy who served in the army and didnt have goodmunication skills. Congrattions on winning first ce in the nationalpetition, Mu Yiyang said. Chapter 3314 - 3314 You Bought a House in the Capital City? 3314 You Bought a House in the Capital City? Thank you. Leng Xiaoyao expressed her gratitude, then turned to Mu Beihan with a smile. Hello, Mu Beihan, nice to see you again. Hello, Leng Xiaoyao, I never expected you to be friends with my brother and Brother Mochen. Its really surprising. Mu Beihan replied with a gentle smile. Her attitude towards Xiaoyao waspletely different from that when she was arguing with Fan Xiaoyu. Mu Beihan had no grudges against Leng Xiaoyao. After learning how powerful she was from Mu Yiyang, she had a newfound appreciation for her. In fact, Mu Beihan wasnt a domineering person to begin with. She was gentle towards her loved ones, but like a hedgehog with thorns towards her enemies, ready to strike at any moment. Mu Beihans round eyes were fixed on Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao. The mes of curiosity in her eyes were impossible to conceal. She was dying to know more about their rtionship. Leng Xiaoyao could easily tell what Mu Beihan was thinking, but she didnt say anything. Can I call you Xiaoyao directly? Mu Beihan asked Leng Xiaoyao. Sure! Then Ill call you Beihan directly too. Leng Xiaoyao replied. She already had a good impression of Mu Beihan. After learning that she was Mu Yiyangs cousin, she wanted to befriend her even more. Thats great! By the way, my cousin told me that you have amazing fighting skills. When we both get into the Capital University in the future, can you teach me? Mu Beihan asked. She didnt care that they had just met, because she was the type of person who spoke her mind and couldnt hold back her feelings. Beihan Mu Yiyang knew Mu Beihans personality well, but he still felt embarrassed by her straightforwardness. Sure! Ille over after the National College Entrance Examination. You cane find me anytime. Lets add each other on WeChat! Leng Xiaoyao replied without hesitation. Okay, okay! Excited by Leng Xiaoyaos agreement, Mu Beihan immediately took out her phone and added Leng Xiaoyao on WeChat. Mu Yiyang gave a sigh of relief after seeing that Leng Xiaoyao had no objections. Li Mochen was also pleased to see them be friends, so he had no objections either. Next, they started ordering food, and Li Mochen mentioned that Wu Wensi would join them. Wu Wensi was Li Mochens friend, and they were all familiar with him, so there was no need to wait for him to arrive before ordering. Its been a while since Ist saw him. Although hes on vacation now, I dare not go see him. They drink too much for me to handle! Mu Yiyang sighed. He used to have a great tolerance for alcohol, but after he was injuredst year, he couldnt drink as much as before. He would get drunk after drinking less than half of what he used to, so now he tried not to drink as much as possible, though it was okay to have a little drink when friends got together. Xiaoyao, how did you and Brother Mochen meet? Mu Beihan finally asked. We met at the circuit of City Chang, sparred and then had a race, said Leng Xiaoyao. This wasnt a secret, so there was nothing she couldnt say. It wasnt too surprising that Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen had fought, but the fact that they had raced cars shocked Mu Beihan. You can race cars too? What was the result? Mu Beihan asked curiously. We arrived at the finish line together, Leng Xiaoyao said, not at all worried about Li Mochen losing face. Li Mochen didnt think there was anything to be embarrassed about either. He wasnt so vain as to care about his reputation. It was just a fact. Thats amazing! Mu Beihan was shocked. She had seen Li Mochen race before and knew that he was very good at it. However, Leng Xiaoyao could arrive at the finish line with him, which meant that Leng Xiaoyao was as good as Li Mochen! Mu Beihan was bing more and more impressed with Leng Xiaoyao. She couldnt help but exim, Xiaoyao, youre too amazing! Im ttered, Leng Xiaoyao said. Not long after that, Wu Wensi arrived. He wasnt surprised to see Mu Yiyang and Mu Beihan there because he knew them, but when he saw Leng Xiaoyao, he was surprised. Li Mochen had told him that a friend wanted to renovate an office building, but he hadnt said whether it was a man or a woman. Wu Wensi had assumed it was a man because Li Mochen didnt have any female friends. He couldnt believe that it was a girl who was around the same age as Mu Beihan and was incredibly beautiful. In addition, this girl was sitting next to Li Mochen. What was going on here? What was their rtionship? Could it be that Li Muchen had finally fallen in love? Why are you standing still there? Mu Yiyang opened his mouth. He knew that Wu Wensi was stunned because of Leng Xiaoyao, but to avoid making Li Mochen unhappy, it would be better to interrupt Wu Wensi first. Wu Wensi immediately snapped out of it and walked over with a smile. Hi, Mochen, Yiyang, Beihan, how should I address this youngdy? Hello, my name is Leng Xiaoyao and Im here to discuss a renovation project with you. Leng Xiaoyao introduced herself politely and even stood up to show respect. Nice to meet you! Wu Wensi responded politely. Wu Wensi and Li Mochen were both around the same age of twenty-five. Wu Wensi was tall and handsome, and exuded a sunny vibe. However, Leng Xiaoyao knew that not many businessmen were truly as they appeared on the surface C sunny and outgoing. Their inner thoughts were probably reserved and deep. Anyway, he was Li Mochen and Mu Yiyangs friend, so he shouldnt trap her. Upon hearing that Leng Xiaoyao wanted to renovate a property, Mu Beihan asked curiously, Xiaoyao, did you buy a house in the capital city? I bought a house a long time ago. I just bought an office building today and Im going to renovate it, Leng Xiaoyao said without any intention of hiding it. What? Youre starting apany? Mu Beihan was surprised, and so was Wu Wensi. Wu Wensi thought that Leng Xiaoyao simply wanted to renovate her home. Mu Yiyang knew that Leng Xiaoyao was starting apany, so he wasnt surprised. However, he was astonished that Leng Xiaoyao bought an office building. Yeah. Leng Xiaoyao answered. I cant believe it! Xiaoyao, youre so rich! You bought it right away. How much did you spend? Mu Beihan eximed, looking at Leng Xiaoyao with more admiration. The office building is 826 square meters and cost 57 million yuan. I made some money from the stock market recently, Leng Xiaoyao said, but without any intention of showing off. The news shocked Mu Yiyang and the others quite a bit. Mu Beihan swallowed, then excitedly said, Xiaoyao, youre my idol from now on. Im going to cozy up to you. Chapter 3315 - 3315 Give You All the Best 3315 Give You All the Best Mu Beihan couldnt give Leng Xiaoyao a big hug right away because there were other people present. Leng Xiaoyao was amused by Mu Beihans reaction and replied. Dont worry, follow me and Ill give you all the best. What industry do you n to join? Wu Wensi asked. I bought a technologypany that was about to go bankrupt in City Chang. It still has some foundation. If the founders hadnt been schemed against by their partner, they could have been doing better and better, Leng Xiaoyao said confidently. Do you have any knowledge about this industry? Wu Wensi asked, though not because he questioned Lengs abilities. After all, even Li Mochen supported her, she must have the ability. Even if she didnt have the ability, she had a team! Leng Xiaoyao had said that thepany she acquired had a foundation. It was better to join a familiar industry. I wont easily get involved in fields Im not good at, Leng Xiaoyao said, indicating that she knew the industry well. Wu Wensi didnt ask any further and went on to discuss the renovation with Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao showed him the floor n first before discussing other details. Do you have any requirements for the decoration? Wu Wensi asked. I dont have any special requirements. After all, Im not a professional. I will have to rely on your advice. I trust your vision and ability. How about we go directly to the construction site tomorrow morning and discuss it in detail? If possible, you can bring some case studies from your team for me to look at and we can finalize the style. Also, I hope the renovation can be done within two months. Its okay to hire more people and pay more. Of course, I also hope that you can give me a discount for Brother Mochens sake, Leng Xiaoyao said. After all, it would cost a lot of money. Even if she could afford it, it would still be better to save some money. No problem! I can give you a discount. So, we can go to the construction site and have a look first. With more people, the renovation of 826 square meters can be done within two months. After weve seen the construction site tomorrow, Ill start designing for you immediately. Even if I rush it, I will need three or four days to finish the design, Wu Wensi said. After we finish dinner, do you want to go to the club? Mu Yiyang asked. He hadnt been there for a long time and wanted to go. I have no problem. Wu Wensi replied. Li Mochen didnt answer, but looked at Leng Xiaoyao instead. He was seeking her opinion. Everyone was puzzled by his behavior and felt that there was something going on between them. Okay! Leng Xiaoyao responded. Anyway, there was nothing else to do. After the meal, everyone was happy. Wu Wensi learned more about Leng Xiaoyao. He was already shocked by Leng Xiaoyaos ability to make money in stocks and start apany at a young age, but he didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to also be a top student and skilled in car racing. Wu Wensi wasnt a person who cared about face too much, so he treated Leng Xiaoyao as an idol and kept toasting her. Although Li Mochen was happy that his friends epted Leng Xiaoyao, he became unhappy when the enthusiasm became too much. Shes too young to drink much. Wu Wensi trembled and dared not toast Leng Xiaoyao anymore. He sipped his drink slowly, feeling dissatisfied. Leng Xiaoyao also felt the same way, but she didnt argue with Li Mochen. At 7 pm, the news started. Leng Changyuan was excitedly waiting in front of the TV because todays news would feature the national championship for the High School Liberal Arts Defense. Leng Xiaoyao was the champion, so she would be interviewed. Although Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng knew the result yesterday, they were still excited to see Leng Xiaoyao being interviewed on TV and praised her endlessly. However, Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu didnt look happy, especially Song Meiyu. Song Meiyu looked at Leng Xiaoyao on TV and wanted to re a hole through it. She really missed the old Leng Xiaoyao before she changed. She was bad at studying, had e all over her face, had a bad personality, and was simply unpleasant in every aspect. That kind of Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt have stolen Leng Yuqis limelight. Even if Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng always favored her, at least the impact on them wouldnt be that great. After bing beautiful, good at studying, and good at everything, Leng Xiaoyao became a nightmare for their family, especially after Leng Yuqi was betrayed by Chu Jianan. Although the betrayal had nothing to do with Leng Xiaoyao, Song Meiyu still med her for it. In fact, it came out because of Leng Xiaoyao, so she didnt deny it. Leng Xiaoyaos outstanding face and championship title left an indelible mark on countless peoples hearts and made her an instant hit. In just a few hours, Leng Xiaoyaos name became a hot topic on Weibo. If it was just news of a high school student winning the national championship in the Liberal Arts Defense, it would only cause a small stir. What really made Leng Xiaoyao popr was her beautiful face. Back to Li Mochen. Enemies always seemed to cross paths easily. Although Li Mochan didnt frequently visit the capital city, he had encountered acquaintances a few times, but enemies were moremon. This time, as soon as they finished their meal and left the restaurant, they ran into Li Xiaoyang. Along with Li Xiaoyang were Zheng Haoding and Feng Yiyan, whom Leng Xiaoyao had met once before, but there were two other people she didnt know. When Li Mochan appeared, Li Xiaoyang was immediately displeased and became furious. He had been holding a grudge against Li Mochans bodyguards for throwing him out of a hotelst time. If it had been someone he didnt know treating him like that, he would still be angry and hold a grudge, let alone someone he had always disliked like Li Mochan! His jealousy grew even stronger when he saw Li Mochan forming a close rtionship with Mu Yiyang and Wu Wensi. Even though his friends were all from first or second-rate aristocratic families and wealthy households, birds of a feather flocked together. They were all a group of people who only knew how to eat, drink, and have fun, without any great aplishments. Both the Li family and the Mu family were first-rate aristocratic families, but most of the Mu family descendants had achieved something. For example, Mu Yiyang had made a name for himself in the military. Meanwhile, Li Xiaoyang couldnt evenst a few years and asked to go home. As for Wu Wensi, he was also a young heir from a second-rate wealthy family. He invested in building the high-end vi area Hanlin Manor, where many powerful and wealthy people lived. However, the Li family couldnt even afford one of the houses inside. Li Mochan was hanging out with these people, so he could benefit from their rtionship. Chapter 3316 - 3316 His Hand Is Dislocated 3316 His Hand Is Dislocated Even their grandfather had the intention of having Li Mochen return to the Li family. Thinking about these things, Li Xiaoyang was so angry that he wanted to beat someone. Although Li Mochens bodyguards werent present, Mu Yiyang was there! So he didnt dare to act rashly. Zheng Haoding and Feng Yiyan also recognized Leng Xiaoyao. Even though Zheng Haoding was interested in Leng Xiaoyao, he was also filled with hatred at the thought of the humiliation fromst time. As a result, his gaze towards Leng Xiaoyao became unfriendly. Li Mochen and his friends had no intention of paying attention to them and simply walked past them to leave. However, Li Xiaoyang and his friends wouldnt let Li Mochen go. Before Li Xiaoyang could say anything, Zheng Haoding directly made a move to block them and said, Stop right there! Li Mochen and his friends stopped. Zheng Haoding, are you crazy? Why did you stop us? Mu Yiyang stepped forward and asked coldly. This is none of your business. Dont meddle in our affairs, Zheng Haoding said, feeling a little afraid of Mu Yiyang and not wanting to start a conflict with him. What if I want to meddle? Mu Yiyang narrowed his eyes, exuding a killing intent that made Zheng Haoding nervous. Yiyang, step back. You dont need to get involved in this, Li Mochen sternly said. Mu Yiyang was a soldier so it wasnt suitable for him to be getting into fights outside. Even if he was in the right, it would still have an impact. Some rules couldnt be vited, and those who did would be punished. Mu Yiyang understood that, so when Li Mochen told him to step back, he did so. After all, Li Mochen was more than capable of handling it himself. What do you want? Li Mochen asked Zheng Haoding coldly. His gaze was even colder than that when Mu Yiyang looked at Zheng Haoding, but thinking that this was the capital city, their territory, they shouldnt be afraid of Li Mochen. What do I want? You beat mest time. Do you think you can get away with it? You must bow down and apologize to me today, or else you wont be able to leave this restaurant. Zheng Haoding threatened. Although he told himself that Li Mochen had nothing to fear, he couldnt help but feel panicked inside. If you apologize to me by bowing down, I might ept it, but if you want me to do that, then you can dream on, Li Mochen said nonchntly, not getting angry at Zheng Haodings words. After all, he didnt even consider Zheng Haoding as someone worth his attention. You Zheng Haoding was almost out of breath with anger. Li Mochen, youre too arrogant! So what? If you have the guts,e bite me! said Li Mochen. Bite him? Only dogs would bite people. It was obvious that Li Mochen implied that Zheng Haoding was a dog, which infuriated him. Li Mochen, do you dare to fight against me alone? Li Xiaoyang stepped forward. He had never fought against Li Mochen before. Because Li Mochen always had bodyguards around him, Li Xiaoyang believed that he wasnt skilled. You dont deserve it, said Li Mochen. You Li Xiaoyang was angry and thought that Li Mochen was afraid, so he instigated him. I bet you dont have the guts! Li Mochen, youre a coward. Li Xiaoyang, do you think youre living toofortably and want to spend some time in the hospital? Li Mochen asked in a tone that was neither warm nor cold, but somehow made people unable to doubt his words. Li Xiaoyang was somewhat intimidated, but he couldnt give up. Show me what you can do. Leng Xiaoyao really had the impulse to beat Li Xiaoyang, but Li Xiaoyang was targeting Li Mochen, so she couldnt interrupt them. After all, she didnt know much about the grudge between them. She didnt want to ruin Li Mochens n. Well, youve piqued my interest. Since thats the case, I can fulfill your wish, Li Mochen said. He was a person who cared about his face. If he refused after being challenged multiple times, he would appear to be retreating. Humph! Who fulfills whose wish is still uncertain! Li Xiaoyang said. Although he was proud of his sess, he didnt underestimate Li Mochen because he wanted to defeat Li Mochen quickly and show off his skills. Since they were going to fight, they couldnt do it at the hotel entrance. However, the square in front of the hotel was suitable, so they went there and began to fight. Li Mochen didnt hold back and attack directly. Li Xiaoyang had no chance to fight back. He felt a piercing pain in his arm and screamed. His hand was dislocated. Unfortunately, that wasnt all. Li Mochen kicked his calf, and with a crack, it broke. Dislocations could be fixed quickly with one or two weeks of rest, but fractures were more severe and took one or two months to heal. Even after healing, there might be residual effects. Mu Yiyang and the others remained calm, while Zheng Haoding and his friends were stunned. They didnt expect Li Mochen to be so strong Xiaoyang! Seeing that, Zheng Haoding and the others ran towards Li Xiaoyang. Li Mochen, how dare you hurt Xiaoyang? Zheng Haoding angrily looked at Li Mochen but didnt dare to attack him because he was afraid of Li Mochen. Isnt this what Li Xiaoyang asked for? Li Mochen said without feeling guilty. You Zheng Haoding was struck dumb for a second. Although it was Li Xiaoyang who provoked Li Mochen first, they all wanted to see Li Mochen get hurt, not Li Xiaoyang! The Li family wont let you go. Well see, Li Mochen said before ignoring Zheng Haoding and the others and leaving with his people. Zheng Haoding and the others didnt dare to stop them and immediately sent Li Xiaoyang to the hospital and informed his father. Li Xiaoyangs father, Li Mingde, was furious when he found out. He rushed to the hospital and also informed his wife, Shi Shuyi. Shi Shuyi wished that she could kill Li Mochen even though she knew that it was Li Xiaoyang who provoked him. Li Mochen had always been bullied by them, so she didnt think that Li Xiaoyangs behavior was wrong. However, when Li Mochen injured Li Xiaoyang, she believed that it was wrong. Li Xiaoyangs injury was more serious than they had imagined. Shi Shuyi couldnt care less about her image as a socialite and started swearing at the hospital, shouting all sorts of nasty things. If it werent for Li Mingde stopping her, things could have gotten even worse. Although Li Mingde hated Li Mochen to death, he still had to save face in public. When Shi Shuyi swore so shamelessly at the hospital, he felt very embarrassed. Shut up! This is a hospital, not your home, scolded Li Mingde. Shi Shuyi was scared and stopped swearing loudly, but she continued to mutter quietly. Chapter 3317 - 3317 You Only Have Five Minutes 3317 You Only Have Five Minutes Mingde, how should we handle this? Li Mochen injured Xiaoyang. We cant let him go. Why dont you pay someone to kill him? Shi Shuyi said angrily. Shut up! Can you say such things outside? If someone hears it, even if something happens to Li Mochen and it has nothing to do with us, we will still be in trouble. Besides, killing someone means paying with your own life. If you dont value your life, go ahead, but dont harm the Li family. Scolded Li Mingde. Shi Shuyi was struck dumb. She understood Li Mingdes words, but she always blurted her ideas out when she got angry. She knew that it wasnt right, but she couldnt stop herself. Then what should we do? asked Shi Shuyi. Whatever we want to do, well talk about it at home, said Li Mingde. Shi Shuyi waspletely quiet this time. After Li Xiaoyangs injuries were treated, Shi Shuyi stayed with him while Li Mingde went back to the Li familys mansion to handle other matters. Upon returning home, Li Mingde told his father, Li Zongquan, about Li Mochens attack. Although angry, Li Zongquan still had the idea of inviting Li Mochen back to the Li family. He immediately ordered people to find Li Mochen. Because Li Mochen just showed up at the Shengjing Restaurant, it shouldnt be difficult to find out where he went afterwards. Dad, we cant let him go. Xiaoyangs dislocated arm isnt a big deal, but a broken leg will have a big impact, Li Mingde said, knowing that he couldnt handle Li Mochen alone and needed his fathers help. I have a n. You can leave now. I need to discuss something with your brother, Li Zongquan said without revealing his n for dealing with Li Mochen. Li Mingde realized that his father had the idea of inviting Li Mochen back to the family. If Li Mochen returned, his father wouldnt pursue the matter of attacking Xiaoyang. The declining Li family was in need of support and influence and Li Mochen was a ready-made bridge. Although they were aware of Li Mochens connections long ago, they didnt take it seriously. They didnt think that those important people would stand with Li Mochen against the Li family. Nevertheless, they needed those peoples help right now. If they wanted help, they could only start with Li Mochen. In terms of personal grievances, Li Mingde didnt want Li Mochen toe back, but from the perspective of the Li family, he wanted Li Mochen to join them, even though he still questioned Li Mochens ability. However, if their father made the decision, he dared not oppose it. Unfortunately, Li Zongquan wanted to secretly talk to his third son and made Li Mingde go out, which made Li Mingde dissatisfied, but he didnt say anything and went out. After Li Mingde went out, Li Zongquan instructed his third son, Li Mingke. After finding Li Mochen, go and talk to him abouting back. If hees back, I can overlook the matter with Xiaoyang. In Li Zongquans tone, there was not the slightest worry that Li Mochen would refuse, because he believed that without the Li family, Li Mochen would not be taken seriously by outsiders no matter how capable he was. If the Li family supported him, outsiders would pay more attention to him. Therefore, it would be a good thing for Li Mochen to return to the Li family, and there was no reason for him to refuse. If he refused, then Li Mochen must be a fool. Li Mingke agreed, but he wasnt as confident as Li Zongquan. He thought that it wasnt likely for Li Mochen toe back. After all, when Li Mochen was still in the Li family, his life was terrible. Besides, Li Mochen and his friends seriously injured Li Xiaoyang, but Li Zongquan did nothing. Because Li Xiaoyang survived, Li Zongquan even told them to let it go. It was hard for them not to hate Li Mochen. However, the Li family really needed Li Mochen, so he had to try. Li Mingke soon found out where Li Mochen was and waited for him outside the clubhouse till 11:30 pm. When he saw Li Mochen and his friendsing out, he immediately got out of the car and walked over. Can we talk, Mochen? Li Mingke was polite to Li Mochen because there werent any serious grievances between them. Although his children had also bullied Li Mochen when they were little, they didnt have any malice towards himter on. After they grew up, they no longer hurt Li Mochen. Instead, they med themselves for bullying Li Mochen. Even though he never cared about Li Mochen before, he never wanted to hurt him. He just wanted to get his help for the Li family. I have nothing to talk about with people from the Li family, Li Mochen said coldly. Dont worry, its not about Xiaoyang, Li Mingke said, thinking that Li Mochen didnt want to talk to him because of Li Xiaoyang. Thats funny! Upon hearing that, Li Mochen sneered sarcastically. He said contemptuously, Do you think Im worried that the Li family wille after me because of Li Xiaoyangs injuries? Well, Im not worried about that. If the Li family does, no, its already happened before, but those men you paid were all a bunch of amateurs who werent worth my time. Does your Li family not have any smart people left? Instead of using your energy to deal with the enemies of the Li family, you keeping to provoke me and deal with someone like me who doesnt actively provoke the Li family. Are you trying to elerate the decline of the Li family? Li Mingke was displeased. He also felt that the Li family shouldnt always provoke and target Li Mochen, but he couldnt control other people in the Li family. Mochen, I have something important to discuss with you. It wont take up too much of your time, Li Mingke said, not feeling angry because of Li Mochens words because he could understand it. If it were Li Mingde or Li Xiaoyang, this kind of talk would definitely make them explode and angrily curse at Li Mochen. Because of this, Li Mochen didnt make things too difficult for Li Mingke. Alright! You can have five minutes. You guys wait for me in the car, Li Mochen said, then gave his car key to Leng Xiaoyao before walking to the side with Li Mingke. Mu Yiyang and Wu Wensi had a general idea of why Li Mingke came to see Li Mochen. It was probably to ask Li Mochen to return to the Li family and help them out. However, they also knew that Li Mochen wouldnt agree. Chapter 3318 - 3318 Is It a Robbery? 3318 Is It a Robbery? Mochen, I know you have grievances against the Li family, but no matter what, you are still a member of the family. The past is in the past, and I hope you can let go of your grudges. Your grandfather is getting old and wants the family to be harmonious. Pleasee back to the Li family, Li Mingke said. Although he felt guilty saying it, his good mental state prevented him from showing it. Instead he had a sincere expression. Ordinary people might have been moved by his words, but Li Mochen could clearly see him through! Is this his idea or yours? Li Mochen asked calmly, showing no emotions. Your grandfathers idea. Li Mingke replied. If this was your idea, I might believe that you genuinely see me as a member of the Li family, but if anyone else suggests this, I wont believe it for a second. Its just that the Li family is in trouble and cant resist. They heard that I have good connections, so they want me toe back to the Li family and want to use my connections to strengthen the Li family. Im not stupid. I know whats going on, Li Mochen said mockingly. Li Mingke was disappointed. He avoided Li Mochens eyes because what Li Mochen said was true. You should go! I wont interfere with the Li familys affairs. If anything happens to the Li family in the future, as long as you dont scheme against me, I will protect your family, but if you and Master Li and Li Mingdes family are the same, I wont care about you either, Li Mochen said and left without saying more. Li Mochens attitude was resolute, so Li Mingke couldnt say anything more because he didnt want to offend Li Mochen. After all, Li Mochen was the one who was hurt, so they had no right to advise him to be forgiving. After returning to the car, Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao went back to Hanlin Manor without discussing his conversation with Li Mingke. When they arrived at Hanlin Manor, they went straight to their houses to rest since they had both drunk a bit. Li Mingke went back to the Li familys mansion and reported Li Mochens reply to Li Zongquan, but he only mentioned that Li Mochen knew about their intentions and didnt want toe back. He didnt reveal anything he shouldnt say. Li Zongquan was so angry that he smashed his teacup on the ground. He couldnt believe that Li Mochen refused toe back and thought that Li Mochen was ungrateful. Hes an ingrate. Its an honor for him to be needed by us! he said. If Li Mochen was an ingrate, why did they bother to ask him toe back? Li Mingke murmured to himself, but he didnt dare say it out loud. Li Zongquan was a selfish and arrogant person. Despite being seventy years old, he still coveted power. However, in recent years, the Li family had been declining, with each generation holding lower positions than the previous one. To put it bluntly, the Li family was now at the bottom of the first-ss powerful families rankings. Even the second-ss powerful families dared to provoke them. Nevertheless, a starving camel was still bigger than a horse. Moreover, the Li family was only a bit weaker and not dead yet! So it wasnt easy for a second-ss powerful family topete with them. However, their strength was far behind that of a first-ss powerful family. That was the reason why Li Zongquan was so desperate to ask Li Mochen toe back. Honestly, he disliked Li Mochen very much, but he didnt want the Li family to decline while he was still alive. If that happened, he would be a joke and he couldnt bear to lose face. After sending Li Mingke out, Li Zongquan once again ordered people to find Li Mochen. He sent a butler to see him directly this time. The Li familys high status and power made it easy to check the surveince footage, so they quickly found out that Li Mochen had entered Hanlin Manor. However, they could only investigate up to the entrance of Hanlin Manor. The surveince cameras inside the manor were beyond their reach, even for the Li familys butler. As a result, the butler could only wait outside Hanlin Manor. By now it waste at night, so there was no need for him to go there at this time. He would go early the next morning. The next morning, Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao still got up early for their morning run. Leng Xiaoyao suddenly remembered that it had been more than a month since Li Mochens chaotic power hadst erupted. Has your chaotic power erupted since thest time? Yeah! It erupted a few days ago, but it wasnt as painful as before because I found a way to control it. replied Li Mochen. Ah, what a pity, said Leng Xiaoyao, feeling a little sorry for him. Due to the absorption of chaotic power, utilizing chaotic energy to enhance his cultivation was most effective when the chaotic power was erupting and continuously releasing energy. In that way, a significant amount of energy could be absorbed. However, during normal times, the chaotic power was suppressed and couldnt exert too much power, so the amount that could be absorbed naturally was limited. Maybe absorbing it once could allow him to enter the foundation establishment stage! Hmm, whats a pity? For a moment, Li Mochen didnt understand Leng Xiaoyaos meaning. I couldnt save the hero! Leng Xiaoyao joked. If youe to the capital city after the National College Entrance Examination, or if I have time to go to City Changter, then you will have a chance to save the hero, Li Mochen said seriously, leaving Leng Xiaoyao shocked. Although Li Mochen didnt understand at first, he soon realized that Leng Xiaoyao was referring to the absorption of chaotic power. However, he didnt get angry that Leng Xiaoyao said it was a pity. Leng Xiaoyao and Wu Wenshi had an appointment at 9 am. So after their morning jog, eating breakfast, and resting until 8:30 am, they set off. However, they were blocked right after leaving Hanlin Manor. Leng Xiaoyao didnt know who the people who blocked them were, but Li Mochen did. It was the Li familys butler, and he brought three people with decent skills. Did they really n to take him head-on? Wait for me in the car. Li Mochen didnt want to drag Leng Xiaoyao into trouble, so he didnt let here out. Okay. Li Mochen could handle it by himself, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to meddle in his affairs. Young Master Mochen. Seeing Li Mochen get out of the car, the Li familys butler politely greeted him, but his politeness was just superficial. Is the Li family so desperate that they have to rob people on the road? When did the Li family fall so low? Li Mochen mocked. Chapter 3319 - 3319 A Bunch of Ordinary People 3319 A Bunch of Ordinary People Butler Li was struck dumb for a moment. He knew that Li Mochen was mocking him, so he was displeased. Butler Li was a distant rtive of the Li family, a nephew of Li Zongquans generation. He was almost fifty years old this year and had been in the Li family for more than twenty years. He was the person Li Zongquan trusted the most. He was even more trustworthy than Li Zongquans sons. No matter how close Li Zongquan was with his sons, his sons always thought about inheriting his property, which made him feel like he was being cursed to die soon. The older people got, the more taboo they felt about death, especially those who still had a greedy attachment to worldly things. Young Master Mochen, the Li family is doing well! Its just that Master Li misses you and wants me to invite you back to the Li family, Butler Li said. Butler Li really had a strong psychological quality. He was lying without blushing or showing any signs of guilt. It seems that everyone in the Li family is a fool! Didnt you understand my words, or do you not understand humannguage? Whats the point of wasting my time? Please go, otherwise Ill have to be rude, Li Mochen said. He wasnt talkative and he had said enough to the people of the Li family these days. Since they still didnt understand him, he naturally didnt need to waste his time. Young Master Mochen, Im just acting on orders. Please dont make things difficult for us, Butler Li said, almost seeming to be begging Li Mochen. Because he knew that Li Mochen had good fighting skills, he didnt want to fight against Li Mochen if it was possible. Butler Li didnt know how good Li Mochens skills were, but since Li Mochen could defeat Li Xiaoyang, he must be at a high level. It was precisely because he didnt know Li Mochens true abilities that he wasnt too afraid. I am making things difficult for you? Now its you who are making things difficult for me. I didnt take the initiative to provoke the Li family, but you wont stop bothering me. What? Do you think its easy to bully me now that I have left the Li family? Li Mochen sneered. Butler Li was mad. To be honest, although he was just a housekeeper in the Li family, there were few people in the Li family who didnt regard him as important except for Li Zongquan. Instead, they ttered and pleased him because his words often meant more to Li Zongquan than theirs. Although he also knew that Li Mochen wouldnt take him seriously because of the grudges between him and the Li family, he was still unhappy that Li Mochen was embarrassing him. The main reason was that the Li family disliked Li Mochen. Young Master Mochen, I know you have many friends with status outside, but without the influence of the Li family as a backing, its still unstable. So please consider your own future and return to the Li family, Butler Li said. Ive once again witnessed the shamelessness of the Li family. Only fools will treat others as fools. Li Mochen lost his patience. After mocking them, he turned directly to get into the car. Butler Li saw that Li Mochen wouldnt listen to him, so he had to resort to force. The next moment, with a gesture from Butler Li, the three men beside him headed straight towards Li Mochen. Li Mochen didnt hesitate to fight back. With just one hit each, he directly broke their ribs. Li Mochen was never a kind-hearted person, especially towards his enemies. Butler Li was shocked. He didnt expect that Li Mochen could be so powerful. Young Master Mochen, are you not afraid of the Li family hunting you down? Butler Li asked coldly with a threatening tone. Huh! Hasnt Li Zongquan secretly sent people to kill me many times? Havent they all failed? If I was afraid of the Li family, I wouldnt have appeared Li Mochen sneered. Afterwards, he ignored Butler Li and left in his car. Butler Li didnt dare to stop him, but his gaze was fixed on Leng Xiaoyao. He was determined to remember her face. This girl and Li Mochen seemed to be in a romantic rtionship. Since he couldnt persuade Li Mochen, why didnt he target this girl instead? However, what Butler Li didnt know was that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt as easy to deal with as Li Mochen. He was staring at you just now. He may make a move on you. You should be careful. Li Mochen reminded Leng Xiaoyao, feeling guilty that he might have put Leng Xiaoyao in danger. Ha! Theyre just a bunch of ordinary men. Im not afraid, Leng Xiaoyao said nonchntly. She even feared that the Li family might note looking for her since she had such a bad impression of them. Even if the Li family didnte to see her, she would visit them! The Li family always believed that they were very powerful, but Li Mochen could actually easily destroy them if he wanted to. At most, in a society governed byw, he couldnt kill people at will. Nevertheless, he could easily dismantle the Li family without using violence, but his reason stopped him. Although Leng Xiaoyao wasnt afraid of the Li family, she still worried about her own family. What could she do? Would the Li family spare her because she was worried about her family? Because they were dyed by Butler Li, when Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen arrived at the office building, Wu Wensi and his team were already outside. Sorry, we had a little trouble on the way and were dyed for a while. Leng Xiaoyao apologized at once. Its fine. He wont mind, Li Mochen said. He was too familiar with Wu Wensi to be polite. Wu Wenshi was displeased and said unhappily, You should leave it to me. Now that you said that before me, it sounds as if I do actually mind. Li Mochen simply gave him a nce without saying a word, but Wu Wenshi resigned himself to defeat. Once they entered the office, Wu Wenshi had the others take measurements while he discussed the style and what was needed with Leng Xiaoyao. A techpany naturally required a unique, bold, and forward-thinking design. They could reference style cases, but the design had to be entirely new. After sending the men to the hospital, Butler Li returned to the Li familys mansion and reported the situation to Li Zongquan. Li Zongquan was once again so angry that he smashed his tea cup. Butler Li looked on with distress as the tea set was a gift and worth a lot of money. However, it belonged to Li Zongquan, so he couldnt say much. Is Li Mochen really that strong? He broke their ribs with just one hit? Li Zongquan still couldnt believe it. He couldnt ept that Li Mochen was so powerful. After all, all the men he sent were martial arts experts! However, they were defeated by Li Mochen with just one move. How strong was Li Mochen exactly? It meant that the situation waspletely out of control, which wasnt what he wanted. Yes, by the way, theres a dash camera in the car! Let me go get it for you now, said Butler Li. After receiving Li Zongquans agreement, Butler Li immediately went to get it. Before long, Butler Li brought back the dash camera. Chapter 3320 - 3320 Just a Favor? 3320 Just a Favor? Li Zongquan saw everything from beginning to end, including Li Mochens sarcasm and arrogance, as well as his skills, which made Li Zongquan unable to believe that he was Li Mochen. However, it was a very familiar face. For a moment, Li Zongquan found it difficult to breathe. This time he was really angered by Li Mochen. Master, are you alright? Should I call a doctor? Butler Li asked immediately, full of concern. No need, Li Zongquan took a deep breath and replied. After letting Li Zongquan rest for a while, Butler Li said, Master, I think it might be difficult to make a move on Li Mochen now. But that girl with him might be his girlfriend. How about we make a move on her? Okay, you can send someone to investigate this girl. Li Zongquan agreed, because dealing with just one girl would be effortless. If this girl was important to Li Mochen, then it would be good. Even if not, they might not be able to get what they wanted, but since they knew each other, whatever happened to this girl would still cause trouble for Li Mochen. At that moment, Li Zongquan didnt consider whether he would be offending Li Mochen more and bringing greater disaster to the Li family. They also didnt know that Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao had long known that they might make a move on Leng Xiaoyao. Besides, they didnt know that Leng Xiaoyao was just as difficult to deal with as Li Mochen. The morning wasnt long enough for discussing everything, so they went to eat lunch first. Because they were helping Leng Xiaoyao with something, it was originally Leng Xiaoyaos treat, but Li Mochen paid first. After lunch, they continued until evening before they finished discussing everything. Any dissatisfaction would be adjusted after the design drawings came out. One hundred square meters of space was requested by Leng Xiaoyao to be made into a jewelry area. Since the jewelry being produced was rted to the game, it was necessary to set up an exhibition room in thepany. The storefront wasnt in a hurry now, but the jewelry had to be established first. The game would take two or three months to be released, and the jewelry would only be popr after the game became popr. Only then could they open the store. Otherwise, buying a store would just be a waste. They still had dinner together, but this time Leng Xiaoyao quickly paid to avoid Li Mochen paying again. Since she finalized everything concerning the office building, Leng Xiaoyao would return to City Chang tomorrow. Li Mochen suddenly felt reluctant and didnt sleep well all night. He still couldnt confirm whether he liked Leng Xiaoyao or not, but Leng Xiaoyaos influence on him was bing deeper and deeper. The next day, the two of them went for a morning run, had breakfast, and lunch. However, after lunch, Leng Xiaoyao had to go to the airport and Li Mochen was going to send her off. As for Leng Xiaoyaos background, the Li family had investigated and found out that she was from a less important family in City Chang and was a senior high school student at the Experimental High School in City Chang. She had won first ce in the nationalpetition. As for her rtionship with Li Mochen and more detailed information about Leng Xiaoyao, they hadnt been able to investigate it yet. After all, it wasnt easy to find it out quickly and easily. However, since Leng Xiaoyao was so close to Li Mochen, it was certain that their rtionship wasnt normal. And for them, Leng Xiaoyao was just an unimportant person, not worth their effort to investigate. Li Mochen was upset on the way to the airport. Leng Xiaoyao thought that something bad might have happened. You dont look happy. Did something happen? Leng Xiaoyao really didnt think that Li Mochens sudden change in mood had anything to do with her! She thought it was his own business. Nothing. Although Im not sure if the Li family wille after you, if they do, dont hesitate to tell me if theres anything you cant handle. I have other things to do right now, but Ille to City Chang to see you after Im done, Li Mochen said. After a moment, he felt that his words were a bit ambiguous, so he added. If the Li family reallyes after you, its because of me. Do I look like a kind person? Dont worry, I wont be polite to anyone from the Li family. Even if they doe after me, I wont me you. Leng Xiaoyao smiled. Anyway, even Li Mochen didnt care about the Li family, so she had nothing to worry about. If Li Mochen still cared about the Li family, she might be a little hesitant, but it was impossible for her to me him for dragging her into trouble. Li Mochen didnt just drop Leng Xiaoyao off at the airport and leave. He apanied her to get her ticket, saw her through security, and only left after she had passed through. However, as he was leaving, two men in the crowd secretly nced at Leng Xiaoyao and also went through security. They followed her closely. The senses of cultivators were extremely sensitive. Even without using their magical senses, they could feel when someone was looking at them. They could even sense what kind of gaze it was. As a result, since the two men asionally looked at Leng Xiaoyao with cold eyes, she quickly noticed them. They were both strong and didnt seem friendly. Leng Xiaoyao instinctively guessed that they might have been sent by the Li family. Nevertheless, Leng Xiaoyao remained calm. This was the airport departure hall with peopleing and going. She didnt believe that they would dare to do anything to her. Leng Xiaoyao sat down at the side of the boarding gate, and the two men who had been following her also sat down nearby. They asionally nced in her direction. When Leng Xiaoyao boarded the ne, they boarded too. Although Leng Xiaoyao suspected that they were sent by the Li family, she didnt tell Li Mochen. It was a problem that she could easily handle herself. Why bother telling Li Mochen and adding to his worries? He probably had plenty of things to deal with already. When they arrived at the Airport in City Chang and got off the ne, the two men continued to follow Leng Xiaoyao, even after she took a taxi and left. Because the Leng familys residence wasnt in the city center, there was a sparsely popted stretch of road that Leng Xiaoyao got off at. The two men also got off there, then directly surrounded Leng Xiaoyao. Who are you? What do you want to do? Leng Xiaoyao pretended to be scared and asked nervously. The Li family only sent two men, so they probably didnt know about her abilities. Dont be afraid, miss. We wont hurt you. We just need your help with something, one of the men said in a serious tone, as if they really wanted Leng Xiaoyaos help. Moreover, when they looked at Leng Xiaoyao, their gaze was very in, without any hint of amazement or lecherousness due to her beauty. I dont know you guys. Why should I help you? Leng Xiaoyao said. The two men were clearly getting impatient. Its your honor to help us. Stop wasting time and dont make us force you. Chapter 3321 - 3321 Too Bold 3321 Too Bold Humph! You want to use violence? That depends on whether you have the ability to do so. Leng Xiaoyao was tired of acting. Although she didnt me Li Mochen for dragging her into trouble, the actions of the Li family angered her. She was totally innocent in the conflicts between the Li family and Li Mochou, but the Li family came after her. How could she not be angry? The Li family really had no sense of reason and were just bullying others! The two men were stunned. They couldnt understand why Leng Xiaoyao suddenly lost her fear, and even dared to look down on them. However, they didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao was capable of anything. Well then, dont me us for being impolite. The next moment, the two men attacked Leng Xiaoyao. Dont me you? Do you think Im a saint? If you offend me, you will pay the price. Leng Xiaoyao said coldly and immediately fought back. These two men were nothing but small fries to Leng Xiaoyao. She easily knocked them down and even dislocated their arms. The two men were surprised. They didnt expect this girl to be so powerful. Did you think I didnt know that youve been following me since the capital city? If I guessed correctly, you should have been sent by the Li family, Leng Xiaoyao said. The two men were startled, their expressions revealing panic. Obviously, they had been caught by Leng Xiaoyao. At the same time, they were also surprised that Leng Xiaoyao had discovered them while she was still in the capital city and even knew that they were rted to the Li family. Although Leng Xiaoyao had defeated them, she didnt intend to let them go. She called the police and also informed Leng Yecheng. She decided to make these two people stay in the police station for a while, but was afraid that they wouldnt listen to her. Therefore, she thought it would be better to call Leng Yecheng. The police arrived first. Although Leng Xiaoyao was the victim, she still needed to go to the police station to give her statement. Shortly after Leng Xiaoyao arrived at the police station, Leng Yecheng arrived. During the statement, Leng Xiaoyao said that when she got off at a certain section of XX Road, these two men also got off and tried to catch her. She acted in self-defense and injured them. I know I hurt them and its wrong, but I was only acting in self-defense. If it were an ordinary girl without any martial arts skills, wouldnt she have been abducted by them? What would have happened to her after that? Would she be forced to engage in illegal activities or have her organs dug out? Leng Xiaoyao said indignantly, as if she had already concluded that they were human traffickers. Leng Yecheng added. Officer, these people are too audacious. They dare to kidnap people during the day. I dont believe that they havent done this kind of thing before. Although the Leng family in City Chang isnt a very important family, we still have some influence. We cant tolerate this kind of injustice. Its best to find out who the mastermind behind this is. Dont worry, Mr. Leng. We will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly, said the police officer in charge of taking the statement, taking Leng Yechengs status into ount. Leng Xiaoyao didnt mention that she had discovered their n at the airport in the capital city, nor did she reveal that they were sent by the Li family. She knew it was unlikely that the police station would be able to find out who was behind this. She also knew that these people were unlikely to mention the Li family because they were afraid of retaliation. Even if they did, the Li family might not acknowledge it. They were capable of such despicable acts, but they would probably not admit to them. She understood that there were many people watching the Li family now. Even if Li Mochen didnt take action, the Li family might not be able to stay out of trouble, unless they were powerful enough. However, after learning about why the Li family wanted Li Mochen back, she knew that the Li family was gradually declining and was now facing enemies on all sides. Therefore, it wasnt easy to find something on them. In all fairness, Leng Xiaoyao didnt seem like someone who would frame them, so after taking her statement, she was allowed to leave while the two men were further interrogated. At the same time, the police retrieved surveince footage from the starting point of their journey. The story was consistent with what Leng Xiaoyao had said. The two men had been following her all along and attacked her first when she got off the car. Leng Xiaoyao only fought back in self-defense. Anyway, Leng Xiaoyaos counterattack was too brilliant! It was like defeating the enemy in one move. What exactly did the two men do? Leng Yecheng asked on the way back, not quite believing Leng Xiaoyaos statements at the police station because she had gotten out of the taxi before reaching home. It made him think that she had noticed she was being followed earlier on. Leng Xiaoyao knew that Leng Yecheng wasnt easily fooled, but she still didnt tell him everything. I noticed they were following me right after I left the airport. They followed me all the way home. They said they needed my help with something, but I couldnt get any information out of them. So I dont know if theyre human traffickers or if someone sent them. Could it be the Gao family? Leng Yecheng was the first to suspect the Gao family. Once he mentioned them, he got angry. Why didnt you tell me about Gao Qilu throwing sulfuric acid on you? He wasnt just angry at the Gao family. He was also angry at Xiaoyao for letting such a serious thing go so easily. I didnt tell you because nothing happened! I didnt want you to worry. Oh, does Grandpa know? Xiaoyao was a little nervous, but mostly worried. Leng Yecheng knew, but he could handle it. However, Leng Changyuan was old and couldnt bear such stress. He doesnt know. I investigated it myself because I felt something wasnt right. If it was just a simple conflict between you and Gao Qilu, Gao Zhongheng wouldnt have brought her to apologize. You know how much they look down on us. And those news articles online, you wrote them, right? Leng Yecheng asked confidently. He knew that Leng Xiaoyao had already taught Gao Qilu a lesson, so there was nothing else that could have caused such a big impact on the Gao family except for those online articles. Leng Xiaoyao was a hacker, so it was easy for her to do such things. Yeah! Do you think I would let her go so easily? However, since nothing happened publicly, its not good for our family to keep holding onto it. Besides, shes had enough this time, Leng Xiaoyao said, not proud of what she had done, but just stating the facts. Chapter 3322 - 3322 What Gift Do You Want? 3322 What Gift Do You Want? Since she decided not to sue them, she wouldnt pay more attention to it, but the Gao family had to stop bothering her. If they caused her trouble again, she wouldnt let them go. Does the Gao family know its you? Leng Yecheng was slightly worried. Unless they find a more skilled hacker to investigate it they wont know its me. Maybe they will suspect that its rted to the Leng family, but without evidence, they cant do anything to us unless theye hard. replied Leng Xiaoyao. She wasnt afraid of the Gao family even if they found out, because Gao Qilu should pay for it. Even so, you should be careful in your business dealings. If there is any trouble, just tell me. By the way, do you often hang out with Ling Tianqi and the others? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Although Leng Xiaoyao personally wasnt afraid of the Gao family, she was worried that they might target the Leng family. As a top-notch wealthy family, the Gao family could easily deal with the Leng family, which was only a middle-ss family. If the Gao family tried to harm the Leng family, Leng Xiaoyao could handle it, but she wanted to avoid unnecessary trouble. I rarely do. Without your help to bridge the gap, our rtionship is still somewhat unfamiliar. replied Leng Yecheng. Although Ling Yecheng had some contact with Ling Tianqi and the others after the Mo familys banquet, their rtionship was still somewhat unfamiliar. I promised to treat them to a meal. Why dont you go with me today? You should also socialize with them more and build good rtionships. Although Ling Tianqi and the others are a bit careless now, they are also capable and loyal. So we should not only treat them as contacts but as true friends, said Leng Xiaoyao. The Leng family was an unimportant family. Although theirwork was good, it was limitedpared to those of important families. Therefore, expanding theirwork was necessary. As a girl, Leng Xiaoyao couldnt always hang out with them, but she couldnt distance herself from them either. So it was most appropriate for Leng Yecheng to socialize with them. Leng Yecheng was only four years older than them, so it wasnt difficult for them to be friends. Okay. Leng Yecheng agreed. Regardless of whether it was in official or business circles,working was extremely important. Due to the low status of the Leng family, he rarely had contact with the top-tier families and their rtionships werent close. Leng Xiaoyao immediately called Ling Tianqi to ask if they had time for dinner. Since they had previously agreed to have a meal together, it didnt seem too deliberate to bring Leng Yecheng along. Ling Tianqi and his friends had jobs, but they werent busy so they readily epted the invitation. In fact, they were all waiting for Leng Xiaoyaos call. Upon returning home, Leng Changyuan couldnt stop smiling as he looked at Leng Xiaoyaos trophy and certificate of honor. Lets celebrate tonight, he said. Leng Xiaoyao was slightly embarrassed. Im sorry, grandpa. Ive already invited Ling Tianqi and his friends for dinner to help Uncle Yecheng expand hiswork. Can we celebrate it tomorrow afternoon? Humph! The first thing you think about when youe back isnt to celebrate with your grandpa. Leng Changyuan immediately frowned andined unhappily. How about we have an early meal at home and Ill go outter? Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to disappoint and upset Leng Changyuan. She regretted inviting Ling Tianqi to dinner today because she had forgotten about celebrating with her family. Fine. Ill have Maid Zhang cook earlier. If youre worried about them leaving early, let your uncle go first. It doesnt matter if he eats at home or not, Leng Changyuan said. It wasnt that he wanted to make things difficult for Leng Xiaoyao, but he really wanted to celebrate with her over a meal. As for his son, Leng Yecheng wasnt important. After all, Leng Yecheng wasnt the one who won the award. Hearing that, Leng Yecheng, who was not valued, looked sad. Dad, Im hurt. Dont forget Im your son! If you have the ability, bring home an award first, then Ill reward you! Leng Changyuan said disdainfully, then asked Leng Xiaoyao, By the way, what gift do you want? I dont know. Grandpa, just give me a red envelope! Leng Xiaoyao said. If Leng Changyuan bought her anything, she would be happy, but she couldnt think of anything she wanted. She felt like that she didntck anything. Okay, Ill give you a red envelope, Leng Changyuan said with a smile. Then he gave Leng Xiaoyao a red envelope containing ten thousand yuan. For the Leng family, this was arge amount of money. After all, except for Leng Yecheng, the Leng family was just a working-ss family. Leng Yecheng originally wanted to pursue a career in politics, but because of Leng Xiaoyaos parents ident, he took over thepany and gave up his own career for her motherspany. They didnt wait for Leng Yehua and his wife because they were having an early dinner at 5 pm. Leng Changyuan just wanted to have a meal with Leng Xiaoyao. He knew that she had another appointment, so he didnt make her eat too much. After all, it didnt look good to invite someone to dinner and not eat yourself. In addition, Leng Xiaoyao was trying to introduce some connections to Leng Yecheng. He was so happy that he couldnt me her for insisting on treating her friends to a meal today. Once they finished the meal, Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng were driven out of the house. When they arrived at the restaurant, they bumped into Ling Tianqi and his friends outside the door. Actually, when Leng Xiaoyao decided to have dinner with Leng Changyuan first, she had called Ling Tianqi and said that something hade up, so the dinner was postponed until 6:30 pm. Even if it was postponed to 7:00 or 7:30 pm, they didnt mind. Hi, Xiaoyao, Mr. Leng. Ling Tianqi and his friends greeted them warmly. Hi, Mr. Ling, Mr. Pei, Mr. Feng. Leng Yecheng also greeted them. After they entered the private room and ordered dishes, Leng Xiaoyao said frankly, Today, I brought my uncle here because I consider you my friends and hope you can be friends with my uncle too. As you know, Ill be taking the National College Entrance Examination soon and will go to the capital city after that. I may not feel at ease leaving my family behind, so I hope you can help me take care of them. Of course, if you need anything from me, I can do it for you and wont be stingy. Since we are friends, we are also friends with your family. If you or your family need anything from us, just let us know. Although we may not be able to handle everything perfectly, as you said, we wont be stingy if we can do it. In fact, given your abilities, we might need you more in the future. Chapter 3323 - 3323 Let Her Go Easily 3323 Let Her Go Easily Not to mention the future, even in the past, youve helped us a lot! Ling Tianqi said, not feeling any resentment towards Leng Xiaoyaos words. On the contrary, her confession showed that she truly considered them as friends, which made them happy. Although they were all trust fund boys and didnt have any major achievements, being in the upper-ss society, they werent dull at all. They knew who could be friends and who could only maintain appearances. The Leng family wasnt an important family,pared to them, the Leng familys status was much lower. They rarely showed up in the same circle. However, when it came to making friends, they never looked at ones background. They judged people based on their worth. Pei Heran and Feng Rui agreed at once. If someone else had said this, they would have definitely been offended, but it was Leng Xiaoyao who said it, so they didnt feel that way. Leng Xiaoyao was so amazing that they all idolized her and knew that her future was destined to be extraordinary. Everyone had a nice meal, and the rtionship between Leng Yecheng and Ling Tianqi became much closer. On the other hand, Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu were unhappy when they returned home because everyone else had already eaten. Although there was food left for them, it felt like they were eating leftovers. It wasnt a big deal, but the problem was that they had eaten early because of Leng Xiaoyao. They didnt like her, so no matter what she did, they didnt approve. However, what could they do? If they said anything, they would definitely be scolded by Leng Changyuan. Leng Xiaoyaos interview wasnt only aired on the news, it was also inserted into many other news programs. Therefore, her poprity continued to increase in the following days. The next day when she arrived at school, she was praised by her ssmates repeatedly. The banner outside the school gate had been hung since the day Leng Xiaoyao won the championship. This was the biggest honor a student had ever achieved in their high schools history! Although many students from their school participated in nationalpetitions, none of them had ever entered the top three because it was too difficult. That didnt only happen in their high school, it also happened in many other high schools in City Chang. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao had set a precedent. The principal walked with a spring in his step these days and was envied by many, but also resented by some. Envy? That was natural, because they had such a talented student at their school. Jealousy? Let them be jealous! It was only natural to be envious of something you couldnt have. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao went into the ssroom, a teacher called her to the principals office. Several school leaders were present in the principals office. When they saw Leng Xiaoyao, they were as eager as if they had seen money. Fortunately, Leng Xiaoyao was used to such situations and wasnt scared. In addition to the rewards from the organizer, Leng Xiaoyao also received rewards from the school for winning first ce. Therefore, todays scheduled physical exercise during the break was changed to a gathering for a speech. The principal discussed it with Leng Xiaoyao and asked if she could write a speech in the two sses before the break. She would need to give a speech on stage at that time. Because time was short, the principal didnt pressure Leng Xiaoyao too much. Whatever she coulde up with would be fine, as long as it motivated her ssmates. This was no problem for Leng Xiaoyao, so she readily agreed. When Leng Xiaoyao returned to the ssroom during morning reading time, her ssmates still surrounded her and chattered non-stop. After the morning reading, Leng Xiaoyao waspletely surrounded. She felt helpless, but she remained patient. In addition to asking about thepetition, they also asked how the capital city was. Although these students in ss 8 were from well-off families, none of them had ever been to the capital city. The capital city was the capital of the Seven Star Country, so they were naturally very eager to go there If you guys are curious about the capital city, then after the National College Entrance Examination, go see it yourself. As the capital city of the Seven Star Country, there are many magnificent historical buildings that are worth seeing. Of course, if possible, try to attend a university in the capital city. Although there is less than a month left until the National College Entrance Examination, I believe that you still have a chance if you study hard. It doesnt have to be the Capital University, other universities are also good options. It all depends on the actual situation, said Leng Xiaoyao. Although the students in ss 8 were admitted through connections and their scores didnt meet the admission requirements for the Experimental High School, it didnt mean that their grades were very bad. It was just that they were the worst among those who applied to the Experimental High School. The admission scores for the Experimental High School werent low, and some students might have missed it by a few tens of points. In fact, if they applied to other high schools, other than the Experimental High School and the No.1 High School, with their scores, it shouldnt be difficult. Moreover, not all of these students admitted through connections were cking off. There were still some who were studying hard, but the proportion was rtively small. After Leng Xiaoyaos tutoring, she had corrected many students who usually cked off, and helped those who originally had a positive attitude towards learning to improve significantly. Therefore, even if they had little hope of being admitted to the Capital University, many people still had hope of being admitted to other universities in the capital city. In general, the proportion of students who could be admitted to university would be much higher than in previous years. However, that was just spection and had to be confirmedter. After hearing what Leng Xiaoyao said, many people wanted to strive to see if they could be admitted to the universities in the capital city. Even if they couldnt get into a good university, they still yearned for the capital city and would be content with any university that was passable. During the break, all the teachers and students gathered on the yground. The principal gave a speech first, followed by the head of academic affairs, then Leng Xiaoyao was called up to say something. Some students envied Leng Xiaoyao for winning the national championship, some were jealous, and some didnt care because it didnt concern them. The school rewarded Leng Xiaoyao with five thousand yuan, which was a considerable amount for a student reward. At noon, Leng Xiaoyao treated An Chenmeng, Xiong Manxin, and the other girls to a big meal outside of school and discussed Gao Qilus situation. Boss, Gao Qilu was expelled from school and seems to have been transferred to another city. She didnt stay in City Chang. I get angry just thinking about her. She actually threw sulfuric acid on Xiaoyao. Being expelled is too easy on her. Thats right. Fortunately, Xiaoyao is fine, but havent you thought about teaching Gao Qilu a lesson? The girls expressed their dissatisfaction. Gao Qilus dirty secrets had already been exposed and she has suffered enough. Im fine now, right? Do I have to go beat her up? I would also be punished if I did that, Leng Xiaoyao said. Youre right. Chapter 3324 - 3324 Beat Her If You’re Mad 3324 Beat Her If Youre Mad On the way back, some of them were too full to even walk steadily. Oh, if only someone could carry me back! Xiong Manxin was exhausted. None of us will carry you, but there is a person whos willing to do it. I promise hell run to you in no time, An Chenmeng said, teasingly. Xiong Manxin was immediately irritated. Nonsense! Do you want me to beat you? Go ahead and try to beat me if you can. An Chenmeng retorted, looking for trouble. Frustrated, Xiong Manxin turned to Leng Xiaoyao for help. Xiaoyao, An Chenmeng bullied me. sheined. Fight back if you can. If not, just bear with it. Leng Xiaoyao replied, not taking sides. Xiong Manxin was too angry to say another word. Everyoneughed at her and she lost interest. She couldnt defeat An Chenmeng. The person An Chenmeng referred to was actually a boy from ss 5 who had been crushing on Xiong Manxin for a long time. However, he didnt dare to confess his feelings for her. With the National College Entrance Examinationing up, he decided to take a chance and tell her how he felt, but Xiong Manxin wouldnt ept him. She was in no mood for a romantic rtionship. Even if she wanted to have a boyfriend, she would wait till she studied in the university. Besides, the boy wasnt her type. She rejected him and even scolded him. However, the boy was persistent and kept approaching her, much to her annoyance. She wanted to hit him, but restrained herself unless he attacked her first. As luck would have it, Xiong Manxin ran into the boy. Due to Leng Xiaoyaos presence, he didnt dare toe over so Xiong Manxin was relieved. This guy is so annoying. I feel like hitting him every time I see him. Xiong Manxinined to Leng Xiaoyao. Just ignore him. If he continues to bother you, threaten him and tell the teacher if he persists. If he distracts you from studying and you make mistakes during the National College Entrance Examination, it will be his fault, said Leng Xiaoyao. She never had a good attitude towards people who caused her trouble, so she didnt think her suggestion was wrong. Furthermore, Leng Xiaoyao couldnt understand why the boy would confess his feelings and pursue Xiong Manxin so close to the National College Entrance Examination. If the boy was worried about missing the chance, he could wait until the exam was over. Wasnt it just causing trouble for Xiong Manxi at this time when everyone was busy with the exam? None of them had interest in a romantic rtionship right now. If it affected Xiong Manxins studies, it would also affect her performance at the National College Entrance Examination. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to be conspiratorial, but this kind of behavior that she couldnt exin with normal thinking made her think more. The boy persisted even though Xiong Manxin had rejected him multiple times and even scolded him. Okay. Xiong Manxin didnt think there was anything wrong with it. Therefore, when the boy came to see Xiong Manxin again in the afternoon, she threatened him. The boy was scared and angry, then left dejectedly. After that, he didnte to see Xiong Manxin in the following days. Leng Xiaoyao had finished drawing the game characters, so the next step was programming. Because the program and code were deeply imprinted in Leng Xiaoyaos mind, she found it very easy to do. In addition to game characters, there were also settings, which were drawn by Mu Yufan and his team. They werent very good at programming games, but they could draw the required scenery. They didnt know much about programming games, but they yed games a lot. Therefore, after repeatedmunication with Leng Xiaoyao, they also knew what kind of settings were needed. After drawing them, Leng Xiaoyao made some modifications and only used them when she was satisfied. Regarding the matter of Leng Xiaoyao iming to be able to draw the game characters in a month but going over the deadline, Mu Yufan and the others understood it quite well. In fact, when Leng Xiaoyao first mentioned it, they already thought it was too rushed. Although Leng Xiaoyao failed to deliver on her promise, she didnt feel embarrassed about it. She wasnt a saint and couldnt do everything she said she would. Anyway, she learned to leave herself some leeway in the future. When the game would be released wasnt urgent, and it was all up to Leng Xiaoyao. To avoid any issues, it was safer to spend more time on it. Three days after Leng Xiaoyao returned home, Wu Wensi sent her the design images. After seeing them, Leng Xiaoyao was quite satisfied and asked Wu Wensi to calcte the cost and send someone to sign the contract in City Chang. She didnt have time to go to the capital city. Wu Wensi had no objections about sending someone to sign the contract in City Chang since it was a renovation contract worth millions of yuan. He wouldnt hesitate to spend a few thousand dors on a round-trip ticket. Wu Wensi did the design on his own, so he needed to sign the contract in person. In fact, Wu Wensi was the boss, so he didnt need to personally handle everything. However, for Li Mochens sake, he decided to deal with it himself. He didnt feel reluctant at all. Because Leng Xiaoyaos renovation was urgent, Wu Wensi prepared the contract overnight and flew to City Chang early in the morning. They met at noon. I didnt expect you toe in person, Mr. Wu, Leng Xiaoyao said, a little surprised because Wu Wensi didnt mention it earlier. I came in person for peace of mind. Dont call me Mr. Wu so formally. Just call me Brother Wu, Wu Wensi said. Even though they had only met once, Wu Wensi treated Leng Xiaoyao as if she was part of his circle because of her rtionship with Li Mochen. He didnt like the formalities. Sure. Leng Xiaoyao agreed. Since he was introduced by Li Mochen, he was trustworthy, and she didnt need to keep a distance. Take a look at the design and the contract. Wu Wensi handed over both the design and contract documents. Okay. Leng Xiaoyao took them and looked at the design first, even though she had seen them on herputer before. After confirming that everything was okay with the design, she looked at the contract, which included a quotation sheet. The material quality and brands were all in ordance with Leng Xiaoyaos requirements. Although she hadnt researched the prices for these things, she trusted Wu Wensi. To be more urate, she trusted Li Mochen. After reading through the contract without any issues, Leng Xiaoyao signed her name. The renovation cost increased due to Leng Xiaoyaos requirements for higher quality materials and additionalbor costs, but overall, it wasnt too expensive. Chapter 3325 - 3325 Li Mochen Is an Ingrate? 3325 Li Mochen Is an Ingrate? Even if Wu Wensi gave her a discount, they still needed to make a profit. She wouldnt do something for free either if she were in his shoes. After signing the contract, they had dinner, then went to the bank to transfer the money. Because it involved arge amount, they couldnt transfer it through their phones and had to go to the bank. Afterpleting the formalities, Wu Wensi bought a ne ticket back to the capital city in the afternoon. The contract was signed, and they could start working tomorrow. Although many people chose an auspicious day to start work, Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about that. As the National College Entrance Examination drew near, Leng Xiaoyao had entered a state of review and didnt take any more leave. Perhaps Wu Wensi told Li Mochen about signing the contract in City Chang with her, so that afternoon, Leng Xiaoyao received a call from Li Mochen. Dont worry about the construction site. Wu Wensi will handle it, Li Mochen said. Sure! Even if I dont trust him, I trust you. You rmended him, so he must be reliable, Leng Xiaoyao said. Somehow, this feeling of being trusted made Li Mochen feel good. Has anyone from the Li familye to trouble you? Although Leng Xiaoyao didnt tell Li Mochen proactively, since he asked, she told him frankly. Yeah, actually, two people followed me on the way back to City Chang that day. After arriving in City Chang, I got off halfway and dealt with them before sending them to the police station. I knew they wouldnt be honest, so I didnt expect them to confess anything. I just wanted them to be detained for a month. After all, they didnt aplish anything, and the police couldnt find out much, so they werent charged with anything. Li Mochen was unhappy, and he asked with some displeasure, Why didnt you tell me at that time? Even though Li Mochen sounded unhappy, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt angry because she knew that he was concerned about her. She said jokingly, If I had told you, what would you have done? Would you have gone to the Li family to kill them? Yes. Li Mochen replied seriously, his eyes showing his extreme anger. Uh This serious answer surprised Leng Xiaoyao. Just for this unimportant thing? Im fine. They are the ones who are in trouble now. Its not unimportant. Li Mochen emphasized seriously. The Li family failed this time, but they will send someone else. So? I can handle it, Leng Xiaoyao said nonchntly. Was she really not concerned? Of course not! Her nonchnce was based on the fact that they were looking for her and not involving her family. Even if there was no grudge between the Li family and the Leng family, her family might still be attacked due to her rtionship with Li Mochen. The Li family had tried to attack her because of her rtionship with Li Mochen, so they could do the same thing to her family. Some people were just that unreasonable. It happened because of me. Ill handle it, Li Mochen said. It was time to punish the Li family. Great! Leng Xiaoyao didnt stop him because even without her, the problems between Li Mochen and the Li family would still exist. After hanging up the phone with Leng Xiaoyao, Li Mochen immediately caused some trouble for the Li family. It wasnt a serious matter for him, but it was enough to cause problems for the Li family. The police didnt make much progress in questioning the two men sent by the Li family. They insisted that they were only attracted to Leng Xiaoyao because of her good look. The police had no more evidence, so they informed Leng Yecheng of the situation. Leng Yecheng didnt want to make a direct decision, so he first talked to Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao didnt really n to do anything to them, so she just let them be detained for a month. After not receiving any news from the two men that they had sent for three days, Li Zongquan sent someone to investigate it. That was how he found out about the situation with the two men. What surprised Li Zongquan was that Leng Xiaoyao was actually a martial arts master. He had underestimated her. However, he still didnt regard her as a threat, and med his failure on hisck of capable people. Because Li Zongquan didnt really think much of Leng Xiaoyao, he didnt send highly skilled people. Therefore, he sent some people again. Unfortunately, before they could even leave the capital city, they were intercepted by Li Mochens men, beaten severely, and thrown into the Li familys yard. The Leng family was totally shocked. The four people they sent were secretly trained by Li Zongquan as his personal guards, so no one in the Li family except for him and Li Butler knew who they were. When he saw these four people, Li Zongquan knew how they got injured! He was furious. These four people were sent out for less than an hour and were injured and left in the yard. It must be that Li Mochen was secretly monitoring them and discovered that he had sent people to City Chang. Then Li Mochen intercepted them and threw them back to the Li family. However, he didnt think that Li Mochen would help the Li family conceal this matter for the sake of the familys interests. Li Mochen wanted to make sure that Li Zongquan had no time to focus on Leng Xiaoyao, so he created a big problem for the Li family. Before the four people were dealt with, the police came. Li Mochen didnt personally report to the police, but he deliberately let the police know when he attacked these people and led them all the way to the Li family. In addition, he let one of the Li familys bitter enemies know about it too. If only the police came, it could still be suppressed. After all, the Li family wasnt an ordinary family. As long as it wasnt an enemy of the Li family, no one would want to embarrass the Li family. Li Mochen didnt directly reveal that these people were sent by Li Zongquan to attack Leng Xiaoyao. That way, no matter how he handled it, it wouldnt implicate Leng Xiaoyao. Nevertheless, the Li family had dirty secrets and had done many illegal things in secret. These four people were just a lead to bring trouble to the Li family, then move on to other things. Li Mochen didnt give direct evidence. He just wanted them to be tied up in this matter so that they wouldnt have time to deal with Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, he only gave them some clues. It was up to them whether they could investigate it or not. However, Li Mochen couldnt be 100% sure that Li Zongquan wouldnt send someone else to cause trouble for Leng Xiaoyao again. As a result, he continued to keep an eye on the Li familys every move. This incident did bring a lot of trouble to the Li family. They all knew it was rted to Li Mochen, but they couldnt find any evidence. Its despicable. Li Mochen, hes an ingrate. He really attacked the Li family! If I had known he was such a disaster, I would have strangled him at birth. Li Zongquan now hated Li Mochen. He had never wished for Li Mochens death as much as he did at this moment. An ingrate? What did Li Mochen do wrong? Chapter 3326 - 3326 It Can’t Be an Accident 3326 It Cant Be an ident All along, it had been the people from the Li family who had been dissatisfied with Li Mochen and provoked him. Li Mochen only retaliated, but he was still used of being a backstabber. It was ridiculous how the Li family though that they had the final say! Besides, the real Li Mochen died when he was pushed into theke by Li Xiaoyang and others. The current Li Mochen was someone else, so the Li family had no right to demand anything from him. Is this rted to Li Mochen? Li Mingde and Li Mingke were surprised. Li Mingde still didnt believe that Li Mochen had such great abilities. Who else could it be besides him? Li Zongquan replied, without exining further. What about those four people? The ones from the Li family? asked Li Mingde. He didnt know these people, but he knew that every powerful family had some hidden power. Otherwise, they would be easily manipted by others. Therefore, if these four people were left in the yard of the Li family, it could be assumed that they were from the Li family. Yeah! At this point, Li Zongquan no longer concealed anything from his two sons. But they havent done anything illegal, and its obvious that Li Mochen just used these people as a distraction. What do we do now? If only the police get involved, this can be easily handled, but what about the Jiang family? Li Mingke asked anxiously, not knowing what to do. Li Zongquan also felt frustrated. He wasnt worried that this would bring the Li family down, but it was still troublesome. As a result, he really didnt have time to trouble Leng Xiaoyao. The main reason was that he didnt dare to act rashly for the time being, because he knew that Li Mochen would be watching him closely during this time. Li Zongquan had to deal with the problem, but his hatred towards Li Mochen grew deeper. Leng Xiaoyao didnt know what happened to the Li family, but on the second day after the incident, the An family encountered trouble. That day, An Chenmeng returned home after evening ss and didnt see her parents. She called Mrs. An and learned that An Chenjun had been in a car ident. He wasnt seriously injured. However, the talisman that was given to him by Leng Xiaoyao turned to ashes. This meant that the talisman had worked and saved An Chenjuns life. Since An Chenjun was okay, Leng Xiaoyao didnt go over specially on such ate night. She nned to visit him the next day at noon. After An Chenjuns ident, Leng Xiaoyao decided to draw a few more talismans for Xiong Manxin and herpanions, as well as Ling Tianqi and hispanions. As for their families, she couldnt manage such a wide range. The next day, Leng Xiaoyao told Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng about it and specifically instructed them to wear the talismans properly and to not lose them. Leng Xiaoyao had already given Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng talismans before, but she told them that she had obtained them from a temple. They didnt believe her and didnt know if the talismans were effective or not. They just kept them because Leng Xiaoyao gave it to them. After hearing about An Chenjuns situation, they were suddenly scared. Is this talisman really that useful? Leng Changyuan still felt a bit skeptical, but he would rather believe it than not. Anyway, theres no harm in wearing it close to your body, said Leng Xiaoyao. I know. Yaoyao, dont worry, well wear it close to our bodies. Leng Yecheng solemnly replied. Since there was an example, he had to believe it. When they arrived at school, they met An Chenmeng, who was in a bad mood. How is your brother? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Hes not seriously injured. If there are no problems after a few days of observation, he can be discharged. But An Chenmeng said, clearly worried about something other than An Chenjuns injury. But what? If you can say it, you can tell me, said Leng Xiaoyao. An Chenmeng hesitated for a moment, then said, They suspect that this isnt an ident, but a murder plot. However, the driver apologized and actively paid for his medical expenses. Leng Xiaoyao suddenly thought of the car ident Leng Yecheng had encountered and became serious. There is a possibility. There were always conspiracies in high society, or rather, there were the most conspiracies in high society. Because of their family backgrounds, they were destined to live inpetition and struggle. If they wanted to make more money, get more cooperation, and climb higher, they had topete and struggle. Sometimes you wanted topete openly and fairly, but your opponents might not. Even if you didnt take the initiative, you would be forced topete and struggle. Leng Xiaoyao wanted to say that she would help them investigate it, but she didnt say it because the murder plot was only a guess at the moment and it was best not to jump to conclusions without evidence. Leng Xiaoyao originally nned to visit An Chenjun at noon, but after hearing that An Chenmeng suspected a conspiracy, she went home to investigate the car ident. After half an hour of investigation, she found evidence of a conspiracy. Leng Xiaoyao directly printed the evidence and went to the hospital, calling Wang Yiming on the way to ask for leave. Wang Yiming had already been discharged and returned to work. Leng Xiaoyao was a bit depressed. Why was it always a car ident when something unexpected happened to people around her? Actually it made sense because a car ident was the easiest thing to define as an ident. It was perfect for plotting a murder. If it was an ident, no one would be put in jail. Onlypensation was necessary. That morning, Leng Xiaoyao had already asked An Chenmeng for the hospital and ward number that An Chenjun was staying in so she went straight there without notifying anyone. At this time, only Mrs. An was in the ward. Seeing Leng Xiaoyaoing over, An Chenjun and Mrs. An were both surprised. Xiaoyao, why are you here at this time? Its almost time for ss! Mrs. An said, afraid of dying Leng Xiaoyaos ss time. The National College Entrance Examination was around the corner. Ive asked for leave. Leng Xiaoyao smiled lightly and asked with concern, How is Brother Chenjun now? Theres nothing serious. He will be discharged in a few days after observation. This time, Chenjun survived. Thanks to the talismans you gave us, otherwise Mrs. An said and couldnt help but wipe away her tears because the thought of it made her feel scared and very grateful to Leng Xiaoyao. Xiaoyao, thank you. If it hadnt been for your talismans, I might have lost my life in this car ident, An Chenjun said gratefully. It wasnt an exaggeration, because the car waspletely deformed and many people thought that he was dead. It was a miracle that he survived. Fortunately, he drove alone yesterday and didnt bring his secretary with him. If he had brought his secretary, his secretary could have died. He would feel guilty for that for the rest of his life. Chapter 3327 - 3327 It’s Meaningless No Matter How Good She Is 3327 Its Meaningless No Matter How Good She Is Thats too formal. After the National College Entrance Examination, Im going to the capital city. If my family needs any help in the future, Ill have to rely on you! said Leng Xiaoyao, without any hesitation. Of course, just let us know if you need anything. No need to hesitate. replied Mrs. An. The An family owed Leng Xiaoyao, and they genuinely liked her. Where is Uncle An? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Hes at thepany, said Mrs. An. I came here today because of the car ident that Brother Chenjun was in. Chenmeng told me that you suspected that it might be a conspiracy. Have you found out who the mastermind is? Leng Xiaoyao didnt immediately present the evidence, but asked first. If they had already found out, presenting the evidence would seem presumptuous and rude. Mrs. An and An Chenjun were a little surprised. They realized that An Chenmeng had told Leng Xiaoyao about their suspicion that it was a conspiracy. Although they felt it was inappropriate, they werent angry. We suspect its a conspiracy, but we havent found any evidence yet. We only feel that its a likely possibility, said An Chenjun. He was frustrated and helpless when he thought about it. Even if it was really a conspiracy, it would be difficult to bring the real mastermind to justice. Do you have any suspects? Leng Xiaoyao asked. We suspect Chen Yihai, the chairman of Lufeng Group because we had somepetition in business recently and it caused quite a stir, said An Chenjun. I actually investigated it earlier, and I found out that the mastermind behind this isnt Chen Yihai but Chen Yijiang, said Leng Xiaoyao. This was another conspiracy to frame someone! What? An Chenjun and Mrs. An were both surprised that Leng Xiaoyao had found that out. They suspected that it was rted to the Lufeng Group, but couldnt believe that it was Chen Yijiang instead of Chen Yihai. After all, they had conflicts with Chen Yihai. A few days ago, Ling Tianqi was in trouble. The person who caused the trouble imed to be Qin Wentao. Its no secret that Ling Tianqi and Qin Wentao have some grudges. At the time, we thought it was Qin Wentao, but after investigating, it turned out to be Qin Wenming. Qin Wenming used Qin Wentaos grudge with Ling Tianqi to frame Qin Wentao. Leng Xiaoyao exined. She felt that telling An Chenjun about Ling Tianqis experience wouldnt cause any harm. She only mentioned it to exin why it was Chen Yijiang instead of Chen Yihai. They were both simr in nature. After hearing that, An Chenjun and Mrs. An understood the conspiracy behind it. An Chenjun then eagerly asked, You said you found out who the mastermind is. Do you have any evidence? Leng Xiaoyao directly showed them the evidence she had found after investigating. After reading the evidence, it was confirmed that the mastermind behind the scenes was indeed Chen Yijiang. So, Chen Yijiang wanted to frame Chen Yihai. He deliberately wanted to make me deal with Chen Yihai. Then Chen Yijiang could reap the benefits. What a good n! If it werent for Xiaoyao, we would really have fallen for it, Mrs. An said. Call my dad first, then well see how to handle this, An Chenjun said. Okay, Ill call your dad right away. Mrs. An said and immediately called An Weiping. After receiving the evidence, An Weiping rushed over, asking Mrs. An to keep Leng Xiaoyao with them. Upon arrival, An Weiping thanked Leng Xiaoyao for the talismans and for investigating and finding the evidence. As for what to do with the evidence? Since the evidence is conclusive, we need to hand it over to the police, An Weiping said. Given the An Familys status, the police wouldnt dare to neglect them. After the police received the evidence, they immediately took action. Soon after, Chen Yijiang was arrested at thepany. He had no time to figure it out. In fact, Chen Yijiang was waiting to see the drama, but unexpectedly he was exposed. He failed to frame Chen Yihai and was even arrested in the end, which filled him with anger. When Chen Yihai heard that Chen Yijiang was trying to harm An Chenjun, he knew that Chen Yijiang was trying to frame him. Although he did have conflicts with the An Family in business, he wasnt foolish enough to go against them because he knew that the Chen family was no match for the An family. He wouldnt do that just for a project, even though he had had the thought. Since Chen Yijiang wanted to frame him, he had to add fuel to the fire. He couldnt let Chen Yijiang have any chance of turning things around. Although they were half-brothers, they had a bad rtionship. Honestly, they were like enemies, otherwise Chen Yijiang wouldnt do something to frame Chen Yihai. Chen Yihai already had something on Chen Yijiang, but it wasnt serious. If only these reports were used, it wouldnt be possible to convict Chen Yijiang for too long. If it werent for the murder charge against Chen Yijiang, Chen Yihai wouldnt have been able to bring up any serious usations against him. Leng Xiaoyao didnt pay attention to what happened afterwards and continued with her sses and reviews. These days, Leng Changyuan was going out and meeting his old friends, boasting about his granddaughter and making his friends jealous. So what if shes amazing? Shell still get married and be part of someone elses family, one person said with jealousy. Leng Changyuan was mad and displeased. So? Even if she gets married, shes still my granddaughter. Shell still be filial to her grandpa. But youll still be at the back of the line. Which woman doesnt prioritize her husbands family after getting married? The person persisted. Zhang, thats enough, Someone else couldnt stand it and interrupted. I didnt say anything wrong, Zhang grumbled. Your daughter may prioritize her husbands family, but other daughters may not be the same. My daughter is very filial. She often buys things and gives me pocket money. She visits me frequently too. Elder Zhang had two daughters and no son. After they got married, they rarely visited their parents and always prioritized their husbands families. As a result, only the two elderly parents were left at home. Chapter 3328 - 3328 Don’t Want to Be the Leader 3328 Dont Want to Be the Leader What was worse, whenever their husbands families had any difficulties, the two girls woulde to ask for help. That was what made him feel the most unhappy. However, he couldnt ignore his own daughters, so he did everything he could to help. You Since that was what really hurt him the most, Elder Zhang was got angry that he got up and left. Although Leng Changyuan knew that Leng Xiaoyao would be filial to him, Elder Zhangs words still made him feel ufortable. Besides, when he thought that Leng Xiaoyao would marry into another family, he was extremely sad. In fact, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt get married until she was twenty-five years old. She was only eighteen years old, so she still had seven years. When Leng Xiaoyao came home from school and saw that Leng Changyuan wasnt in a good mood, she asked him what was wrong. Leng Changyuan couldnt hold back and vented about what Elder Zhang had said that day. At first, Leng Xiaoyao thought that Elder Zhangs words were ridiculous, but then she realized that she would probably only stay here for two more years. In an instant, she became upset. However, she didnt want Leng Changyuan to notice anything, so she suppressed her negative emotions andforted him. Grandpa, what Elder Zhang said isplete nonsense! You are the closest person to me in this world. I will always be filial to you and treat you well. Hearing that, Leng Changyuan felt much better. On the other hand, Leng Xiaoyao was still weighed down by her thoughts. Although she didnt want to leave Leng Changyuan, she also couldnt bear to leave her parents and younger brother. If she had to make a choice, she would choose to go back, but the thought of leaving Leng Changyuan behind made her feel heart-broken. Why did she have to make such a choice? At that moment, Leng Xiaoyao really wanted to call Li Mochen so she did. He answered in his low and maic voice. Whats up? Her heart skipped a beat at the sound of his voice. Not only was he handsome, but his voice was also so pleasant that it made her feel a lot better. He was too attractive to reject. Not only was he handsome, but his voice was also so pleasant that it instantly lifted Leng Xiaoyaos mood. Leng Xiaoyao, whats wrong? Why are you silent? When Leng Xiaoyao didnt respond, Li Mochen became nervous. Although he knew that Leng Xiaoyao couldnt be in trouble, perhaps because of his concern, he suddenly became flustered. Nothing, I was just captivated by your voice. Leng Xiaoyao came back to her senses and said half-seriously, half-jokingly. Li Mochen was stunned at the words and his heart beat faster. It seemed that Leng Xiaoyao was interested in him. This time, Leng Xiaoyao didnt hear Li Mochens response for a while, which made her embarrassed. Why are you quiet? Did I scare you? Not at all. Li Mochen immediately returned to his senses, denying it and avoiding the topic. I made some moves on the Li family. I also had someone watch over them. They shouldnt cause you trouble again for the time being, but you still need to be careful. Call me if anything happens. Okay, I know. Leng Xiaoyao responded. After talking to Li Mochen, Leng Xiaoyaos mood improved a lot. She went to work and put these things behind her. Li Mochen, however, was restless and lit a cigarette. He then turned on hisputer and emailed a friend abroad, describing his situation with Leng Xiaoyao. Ian: Oh my god! Chen, youve fallen for that girl. Im curious about her now. She must be someone special if shes caught your attention. Chen: Are you sure? Ian: Chen, youre an adult. Dont you know if you like someone or not? Okay, I forgive you for never liking a girl before, but Im sure you like this one. Can you tell me her name and send me her picture? I really want to know what kind of girl she is. Li Mochen didnt reply to Ian because his mind was filled with the word like. Did he like Leng Xiaoyao? He wasnt sure, but he didnt want to deny it. Without Li Mochens reply, Ian sent him another message. Ian: If youre not sure if you like her or not, just look at her for three seconds and see if you have the urge to kiss her. If you do, then you like her. If not, it doesnt mean you dont like her, it just means you havent reached a certain level yet. Reading Ians reply, Li Mochen felt a little embarrassed. To kiss her? That night, Li Mochen couldnt sleep. After finally falling asleep, he dreamed about Leng Xiaoyao and wanted to kiss her like he was crazy. Li Mochen woke up from his dream and felt ashamed and disappointed that he didnt actually kiss her. However, it made him even more aware of his feelings. He really liked Leng Xiaoyao. Li Mochen quickly booked a ticket to City Chang, but received a call from within the Wolf Gang on the way to the airport. He needed to handle something personally. As a result, Li Mochen couldnt go to City Chang right away. Jin Zhou was adjacent to the capital city and was the headquarters of the Wolf Gang. After returning to headquarters, Li Mochen went directly to the conference room. At that moment, all six high-level members of the Wolf Gang were gathered in the conference room. Is the leader dissatisfied with the Wolf Gang? Hes barely in the gang. If the leader feels that the Wolf Gang is a constraint on him, he can quit. As soon as Li Mochen entered, someone made a sarcastic remark. The man was Zhu Jiedong, the minister of Department No.2 There were six parts of the Wolf Gang. Each managed different categories, simr to the groups shareholders, with authority only under the leader. Minister Zhu is right. How can the leader be out all day? We all stay here all day. added Lin Zeng, the minister of Department No.4. Well, I think the leader has things to do when he goes out. Anyway, theres nothing to do in the gang, said Cheng Yanghong, the minister of Department No.5. He defended Li Mochen. However, his uncertain tone gave a feeling of trying to cover something up. The other three remained silent because they unconditionally supported Li Mochen and were the three most trusted among the six department heads. I really dont want to be the leader any longer. Minister Zhu, who do you think would be more suitable? Li Mochen said thoughtfully. Everyone was stunned by his words. It was the first time Li Mochen had said that he didnt want to be the leader! However, no one believed him. Li Mochen wasnt just saying it. He really had this n. He was going to the Guiyun Land and didnt know what the situation would be like afterward or how long he would be gone. The Wolf Gang couldnt be without a leader. If there was something that needed him here while he was away in Guiyun Land and he couldnt appear, that would be dereliction of duty. Chapter 3329 - 3329 Add Fuel to Fire 3329 Add Fuel to Fire He would rather not have this authority than do a bad job. Although he wasnt always in the headquarters, whenever there was a problem, he woulde back immediately and handle it with thunderous means. However, even if he wanted to step down, he wouldnt hand it over to those who had impure intentions. He clearly knew who had the ability and was reliable. Although no one believed it, Minister Zhu still continued. This isnt something that I alone can decide, but the leader must be someone who is in the headquarters and can be reached when we need him. He said that, because he had strong ambitions for this position. Otherwise, he wouldnt always pick on Li Mochen. It was well-known that he had ambitions, but he never admitted it. So Minister Zhu, is there anything that you cannot handle now? Li Mochen asked. Although his voice was very calm, Zhu Jiedong felt questioned and retorted somewhat unwillingly. No, there isnt. Since there isnt, why did Minister Zhu want me toe back? Li Mochen asked. Zhu Jiedong was struck dumb for a second and suddenly didnt know what to say. Cheng Yanghong opened his mouth. Everyone here is capable and can handle their own responsibilities well. Its just that we feel the leader isnt in the headquarters much and is therefore somewhat derelict. If you dont need me to handle anything, I dont have any business in the headquarters. My work hasnt gone wrong. Why do I have to stay in the headquarters? Li Mochen asked. For a moment, no one could answer him. Li Mochen continued. Do you think being the leader is easy? Do you think I go out to have fun? Dont forget, the leader also has a responsibility to periodically inspect the industry. Dont you trust us? Cheng Yanghong angrily questioned. He was angry, not just because he was being doubted, but also because he was guilty. Although he hadnt betrayed the Wolf Gang, he had stolen a lot of public fund. Im simply patrolling, does that mean I dont trust you? Minister Cheng, this is really hard to understand. As the leader of the Wolf Gang, I control 51% of the Shengyi Groups shares. Is it not normal for me to patrol the industries under the Wolf Gang? Li Mochen asked, with a tone that wasnt cold but made people feel pressured. Cheng Yanghong didnt know what to say for a moment. As the leader of the Wolf Gang, it was normal for Li Mochen to patrol their industries. Li Mochen didnte back this time to argue with them. In fact, the Wolf Gang received a task that required Li Mochen to take action in person. No one in the Wolf Gang was more capable than Li Mochen. Some tricky things still needed Li Mochens help. Zhu Jiedong and Cheng Yanghong had already formed a faction. They were all resisting Li Mochen because among all of them, Li Mochen was the youngest. They felt that Li Mochen was too young to be the leader. They didnt deny his abilities. Li Mochen did have that ability. However, precisely because he had that ability and was still young, they became more jealous and resistant. Then they kept trying to oppose him and prove that Li Mochen wasnt so great. Unfortunately, they hadnt been able to do so yet. This task is said to be very dangerous. If Li Mochen cante back, that would be great, right? Brother Zhu, Cheng Yanghong said. Zhu Jiedong and Cheng Yanghong teamed up to resist Li Mochen, but that was all. As for the position of the leader, they were alsopeting fairly with each other. They just agreed not to y dirty tricks. They didnt like Li Mochen because they wanted to take his position. Brother Cheng is right, but hope is hope. The possibility is probably not high since Li Mochen has already taken on dangerous tasks before, Zhu Jiedong said. Why dont we add fuel to the fire? Cheng Yanghong said, with a hint of killing intent in his eyes. He had been thinking about this idea for a long time, but it was the first time he had mentioned it to Zhu Jiedong. He had never thought of acting alone, fearing that things would be exposed and he would be made a scapegoat. If Zhu Jiedong was with him, he would be willing to take the risk. Zhu Jiedong was no different from Cheng Yanghong, but even with Cheng Yanghong by his side, Zhu Jiedong was still unwilling to try. Oh, I dont have the courage for this! Im afraid that if we fail and get exposed, well end up being made a scapegoat. Brother Cheng, lets just hold on for now and see if there are other ways! Cheng Yanghong spat at Zhu Jiedong in his heart, knowing full well that he was also someone who wanted to reap the benefits without taking any risks. It was just a dream! Things hadpletely been settled in Leng Xiaoyaos life. She either did mock exams or reviewed questions and exined them to her ssmates these days. ss 8 was also in a state of tension. On Saturday, An Chenmeng invited Leng Xiaoyao to have dinner at her home. It was An Weiping and his wifes wish to thank Leng Xiaoyao for saving An Chenjun with her talisman. Leng Xiaoyao epted the invitation. In the blink of an eye, it was the National College Entrance Examination. Leng Xiaoyao and Xiong Manxin were arranged to take the exam at their own school, while several others, including An Chenmeng, were arranged at other schools. On the day before the National College Entrance Examination, everyone went to see the exam ssrooms one after another. It was also on this day that Leng Xiaoyao, Xiong Manxin and the others gathered together to have a meal. Do your best on the exam. If you do well, Ill take you all out to have fun, but have you thought about where you want to go? Leng Xiaoyao asked. This was something she kept in mind. The capital city. The other girls said in unison, because they all longed to go to the capital city, but they didnt know how many of them would actually be admitted to universities in the capital city. Therefore, they decided to go to the capital city. No problem, I just bought a house in the capital city. You cane stay at my ce instead of staying in a hotel, Leng Xiaoyao said. There were indeed many ces worth visiting in the capital city. What? The other girls were surprised, not because Leng Xiaoyao could afford a house in the capital city, but because they didnt know when she did that. Xiaoyao, when did you buy a house in the capital city? asked Xiong Manxin. Last month, Leng Xiaoyao said. If I get epted into a university in the capital city, Ill have my family buy me a house there too. Boss, whichmunity did you buy in? Let me see if I can be your neighbor, An Chenmeng said. With Ans family assets of several hundred billion yuan, buying one or even dozens of houses in the capital city wasnt a problem. Hanlin Manor, Leng Xiaoyao said. Boss, your family bought you a house in Hanlin Manor? An Chenmeng was stunned because she knew about the Leng familys business. Although it was worth over a hundred million yuan, it wasnt easy to spend tens of millions of yuan on a house in Hanlin Manor. Chapter 3330 - 3330 That’s Too Much! 3330 Thats Too Much! Boss, isnt it too much to ask your family to buy a big house? Wu Minmin asked cautiously, feeling that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt being filial. Well, dont worry, this money is from my stock trading, not a penny from my family. And I bought the house at a lower price from Mr. Li. Leng Xiaoyao exined resignedly, not feeling angry at their usations, but rather appreciating their straightforwardness as friends. What? The other girls were shocked again. Leng Xiaoyao made money from stock trading? Boss, how much did you make? Its a secret, Leng Xiaoyao said mysteriously. Although other girls were disappointed, they didnt ask further. Alright, since you made money from stock trading, we wont hesitate to let you pay for this trip to the capital city, An Chenmeng said. At first, she felt a bit embarrassed to let Leng Xiaoyao pay for it, but now she didnt feel guilty. Of course, just bring yourself and some spare clothes. Leng Xiaoyao said, The National College Entrance Examination will end on the 8th. Ill spend a few days with my family. So we can leave on the 12th. Any problems? No problem. the other girls agreed at once. Before the National College Entrance Examination, Leng Xiaoyao wanted to call Li Mochen, but failed to get through to him. It was not just then, he hadnt been reachable since theirst conversation. Leng Xiaoyao didnt know that he was the leader of the Wolf Gang, but she knew that his work wasntmon. If he didnt answer her calls, he must be dealing with some confidential matters. Leng Xiaoyao only hoped that he was safe. On the day of the National College Entrance Examination, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng sent Leng Xiaoyao to school in person, but she asked them to leave when they arrived. She couldnt let them wait outside all day. Although most parents were waiting outside, Leng Changyuan was getting old. She didnt want him to wait outside for so long and she wasnt that fussy. An Chenmengs whole family came to see her off, but she also asked her mother to leave when Mrs. An wanted to wait outside. Are you nervous? asked Leng Xiaoyao. A little, but its okay. An Chenmeng replied. It was inevitable to feel nervous, but she didnt want to put too much pressure on herself. Good luck! Dont put too much pressure on yourself. Leng Xiaoyao encouraged her. I know, An Chenmeng said firmly. She had made up her mind to go to a university in the capital city. Even if she couldnt get into the top one, she would still go to a good one in the capital city with Leng Xiaoyao. After the afternoon exam ended, students from ss 8 who took the exam at the same school came to see Leng Xiaoyao one after another. Their eyes were shining as if they were looking at gold. Without them saying a word, Leng Xiaoyao knew why. When she saw the questions, she was also surprised to find that many of them were simr to the ones she had seen in her previous incarnation, especially in math, where the simrity was up to 80%. These were the questions that Leng Xiaoyao had discussed with her ssmates, so they didnt find them particrly difficult. They couldnt remember all the questions that Leng Xiaoyao had discussed with them, but they were still able to do most of them. They began to truly hope for sess in the exam and were very grateful to Leng Xiaoyao. An Chenmeng also frequently attended sses in ss 8 during this period, so she had also heard these questions that Leng Xiaoyao had discussed. Boss, youre amazing! The set of test papers you gave us has so many simrities with the questions of the National College Entrance Examination. An Chenmeng admired Leng Xiaoyao more than ever. The questions were only simr, but for math, simr question types were enough for them to get the corresponding answers. Although An Chenmeng was already a top student, these questions still had a great impact on her and could increase her score by a significant amount. After the afternoon exam, Leng Yecheng came in person to pick Leng Xiaoyao up and asked her how she did. It was all very easy, Leng Xiaoyao said. It wasnt arrogance. She really didnt think it was difficult. She had basically finished writing after two-thirds of the exam time, but they could only hand in the paper at the end of the allotted time, so she just waited until the time was up. After checking for any errors, Leng Xiaoyao simply sat there in a daze. The invigtors shook their heads resignedly and thought that she had given up! After all, the invigtors were from various schools and werent from their own school, so they didnt recognize Leng Xiaoyao. If they did recognize her, they wouldnt have thought that way. Leng Xiaoyao found it easy, but Leng Yuqi didnt write much. Her grades were originally very good, but after the drama with Chu Jianan, she couldnt focus on studying. Although her state of mind had improved a lot, there was still an impact. When they returned home, Leng Changyuan also asked Leng Xiaoyao about the exam, and she said it was very easy. She didnt mean to show off, but it was perceived as such by Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi. Besides, Leng Changyuan only asked about Leng Xiaoyaos performance and Leng Yuqi was ignored. This made Leng Yuqi and her parents unhappy. The next day was another day of exams, and then the National College Entrance Examination was over. ss 8, which had the worst grades, surprisingly had many students who felt it wasnt particrly difficult. To thank Leng Xiaoyao, ss 8 pooled money to have a meal together. Because it was to thank Leng Xiaoyao, she didnt need to pay for the meal. Although the amount of money wasnt much, it represented their gratitude, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt refuse. The time and ce of the meal had been decided long ago. Therefore, everyone met there as soon as the National College Entrance Examination was over. When Wang Yiming heard everyone discussing the answers and saying it wasnt very difficult, he couldnt stop smiling. Even though everyone had a chance to get into college, the probability would be higher than in previous years. Everyone used cold drinks instead of alcohol and kept toasting Wang Yiming and Leng Xiaoyao. Now that the National College Entrance Examination was over, they would have to go their separate ways. Many people felt reluctant to leave, including Leng Xiaoyao. After the exam ended, Leng Xiaoyao mostly stayed home with Leng Changyuan and asionally went to thepany. Leng Yuqi went to the capital city on the third day after the exam ended. Song Meiyu asked Leng Yuqi to see Leng Yuchen and have him take her out to rx. The only people from Leng Xiaoyaos circle who went to the capital city were Leng Xiaoyao, An Chenmeng, Xiong Manxin, Wu Minmin, and Tong Xiaobei. Gao Lele and Gao Ziyins family had arranged for them to travel abroad, and their aunt abroad had already agreed. Therefore, they had to go. That was just the case. Leng Changyuan knew that Leng Xiaoyao was going to the capital city with her ssmates. He didnt stop her and also gave her a few thousand yuan, even though he knew that Leng Xiaoyao didnt need the money. At 9 am on the 12th, they met at the airport. After the National College Entrance Examination was over, many students traveled. As a result, they met quite a few people they knew at the airport, but they werent all going to the same ce. Chapter 3331 - 3331 Sneak Shot 3331 Sneak Shot By chance, they ran into the guy who used to pursue Xiong Manxin. After Xiong Manxin threatened himst time, he never contacted her again. Even now, when they met, he just gave her a cold look as if he didnt know her. The guy was with a girl Leng Xiaoyao and the others didnt know. However, Xiong Manxin did. The girl was her rtive and they didnt get along. They even got into fights before. Xiong Manxin suddenly had a theory that the guy wasnt really interested in her, but had another motive for pursuing her. Boss, Ive discovered an important issue. That girl is my moms cousins daughter whom I have never gotten along with and even fought with before. Now that theyre together, do you think its possible that my cousin purposely sent this guy to pursue me to affect my studying for the National College Entrance Examination? Xiong Manxin said. She didnt feel particrly angry about it, just disgusted. Upon hearing that, everyone thought it was possible. Damn, would someone really do things like this? An Chenmeng felt angry and surprised at the same time. This kind of thing isnt really that umon! In the future, no matter who pursues you, if you dont like him, you dont have to pay attention to him. If you do like him, be sure to observe them carefully, or else you might get deceived. Leng Xiaoyao reminded them. Of course, human emotions wont always be smooth sailing. Its impossible to fully understand a person. You have to take things step by step to find out, but being careful is better than being blind. Thats right. Everyone agreed. Right after Leng Xiaoyao and the others boarded the ne and turned off their phones, Leng Xiaoyao received a call from someone, but she didnt know about it. It was Li Mochen. He had just finished a task and saw several missed calls from Leng Xiaoyao on his phone. However, her phone was already turned off. Li Mochen quickly checked hisputer and found out that Leng Xiaoyao had gone to the capital city, so he quickly packed up and went there as well. This task was particrly dangerous andsted a long time. He had been running back and forth along the border countless times. Two of his subordinates died and he was also injured, and had bruises on his face. Fortunately, it wasnt serious. He had never cared about his appearance before. Sometimes he even disliked his striking features because they always attracted too much attention and caused people to stare at him, but now, even a shallow wound made him feel uneasy, worried that Leng Xiaoyao would dislike it. What he was even more grateful for was that his skills had improved greatly after practicing. Otherwise, he could have been in serious trouble this time. After arriving in the capital city, Li Mochen didnt go to the airport because he knew that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt alone. When he arrived in the capital city, Leng Xiaoyao was already there. Therefore, he didnt have time to go pick her up and could only go directly to the Hanlin Manor to wait for her. Although he originally only stayed at Wu Wensis ce temporarily, he had bought it directly afterwards. Wu Wensis first reaction was: Do you like Leng Xiaoyao? So you want to be closer to her? Li Mochen said nothing, but his silence represented his approval. Although Wu Wensi was very surprised, he wasnt shocked because when Li Mochen came to see him with Leng Xiaoyao, he felt that Li Mochen behaved differently towards Leng Xiaoyao. Wu Wensi naturally cared about his friends love life, but was worried that Leng Xiaoyao was too young at only eighteen years old. The age wasnt a problem, but even if they got together, they would still need at least four years before they could get married. This time was a bit long and he was afraid that something might happen in between. Also, did Leng Xiaoyao like Li Mochen? Although Li Mochen was handsome and rich, feelings were unpredictable. Wu Wensi felt that he was worrying too much. After all, he was also still single! Since Wu Wensi didnt need this house, having only stayed there a few times since it was renovated, he decided to sell it when Li Mochen wanted it. When the nended at the international airport of the capital city, Leng Xiaoyao turned on her phone and saw Li Mochens missed calls. She immediately called him back. Li Mochen answered it immediately. Once the phone was connected, Li Mochen exined. Ive been outtely, so my phone has been off. I just turned it on today and saw your missed calls, so I called you back, but your phone was off. Yeah, I guessed that. Im in the capital city now, but Im with my ssmates. If you have time tonight and dont mind, we can have dinner together. If you do mind, then forget it, Leng Xiaoyao said. I dont mind. Li Mochen quickly replied. It seemed as if he was worried that if he hesitated for too long, Leng Xiaoyao would change her mind. Li Mochens reaction made Leng Xiaoyao feel a bit strange, but she didnt think too much about it. By the way, has anyone from the Li family caused you trouble recently? Li Mochen asked. Although he had been keeping an eye on Li Zongquans movements, he was still worried that something might be missed. After all, idents happened. No, Leng Xiaoyao said. Li Mochen was finally relieved. After hanging up the phone, Li Mochen felt a wave of uneasiness that wouldnt subside. At the same time, he hurriedly asked about the situation with the Li family to avoid Leng Xiaoyao and her friends being targeted while they were there. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt afraid of anything, but she had friends with her so Li Mochen was afraid that the Li family might target them instead. The Li family had been too busy recently to pay attention to Leng Xiaoyao, but they had slowed down these past few days. The Jiang family failed to get solid evidence, so they couldnt do anything to the Li family. Li Mochen didnt really want to do anything to the Li family either for the sake of the previous Master Li. After all, no matter how badly they treated him, Li Zongquan was still the previous hosts grandfather. His tolerance had its limits. If they continued to cause trouble for him, he would fight back. After leaving the airport, they, led by Leng Xiaoyao, took the subway instead of a taxi because it would require two cars to take the five of them. It wasnt that Leng Xiaoyao was unwilling to spend the money, but rather that An Chenmeng and the others didnt want to separate. The subway was crowded, and with so many people, bad things could happen. Because it was summer, many girls were wearing skirts, and some men liked to use their phones to take pictures up their skirts. An Chenmeng saw this happen and couldnt stand it. Without even telling Leng Xiaoyao first, she rushed over and grabbed the mans hand. What are you doing? Taking pictures up a girls skirt in broad daylight? Come to the police station with me! Chapter 3332 - 3332 Is Mr. Li Shy? 3332 Is Mr. Li Shy? Her shouts immediately drew the attention of the crowd, and the frightened girl who had been targeted gave the man a p. You hooligan! The man instantly became angry and raised his other hand to hit An Chenmeng, but before his hand couldnd, it was caught by a delicate hand. It was Leng Xiaoyao. Both of the mans hands were caught, so he became flustered. Especially when he met Leng Xiaoyaos cold eyes, he couldnt help but break out in a cold sweat. This isnt the first time youve done something like this, is it? I wonder how many of these types of photos are in your phone! Leng Xiaoyao said as she snatched the mans phone away. The man panicked and tried to grab it back, but he couldnt move his hands. Because the phone was still unlocked, Leng Xiaoyao directly took a look. As she suspected, there were indeed many indecent videos and photos in the phone. Without looking too closely, Leng Xiaoyao turned even colder as she looked at the man. Her voice was filled with a thick chill. Be quiet, or I might identally break your hand. I wont need to take responsibility for that. Saying that, Leng Xiaoyao tightened her grip on the mans wrist. The man was too scared to move. People around them were impressed by Leng Xiaoyao and An Chenmengs bravery. They didnt expect two young girls to dare to stand out. In fact, An Chenmeng wasnt the first one to notice what was happening, but no one wanted to get in trouble, so nobody said anything. Because they needed to take the suspect to the police station, they got off when the subway stopped. The subway staff saw them catch someone and came over to ask what happened. After Leng Xiaoyao exined, they immediately called the police. They only needed to wait for the police to arrive, then they could leave. After about ten minutes, the police arrived. Leng Xiaoyao handed over the suspect and exined what had happened on the subway. The suspect was taken away, and they didnt need to go with them. They could just wait for the subway to arrive and leave. An Chenmeng, you are quite brave. If the boss wasnt here, you would have suffered. After the drama, Xiong Manxin scolded her. It wasnt that she was ming her for causing them trouble, but that what she did was too dangerous. An Chenmeng felt embarrassed and said, I just couldnt stand it! Being brave is a good thing, but one should know their limits. If you dont have the ability to retreat safely, dont get involved. Although being indifferent may make you feel guilty, its your parents who will be sad if something happens to you, not others. Do you understand? Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. If Leng Xiaoyao wasnt sure that she would be safe, she wouldnt easily stand out unless she was left with no choice. I know. An Chenmeng and the others nodded in agreement. The subway they were on didnt go directly to their destination. They needed to transfer at a certain station to reach the subway station near Hanlin Manor. When they arrived at the station closest to Hanlin Manor, they still had to walk five hundred meters and cross a zebra crossing before reaching the gate of Hanlin Manor. After entering Hanlin Manor, there were sightseeing cars avable because walking was still a considerable distance. Hanlin Manor is indeed a high-end block. Itspletely different, Wu Minmin said. Although their families also lived in luxurious houses, they were still iparable to Hanlin Manor. I dare not even think about living in Hanlin Manor. Im afraid of living alone in such a big house. If I can onlye to the capital city to study, Ill buy a two-bedroom apartment or a single apartment, An Chenmeng said. I also want toe to the capital city to study, but I dont know how well I will do on the exam. Anyway, I dont want to live on campus no matter where I go, so my family will have to buy me a single apartment, Xiong Manxin said. I dare not think so much about it. Ill just see when the timees, Tong Xiaobei said. She had no confidence in herself when it came to whether she could get into a college or not. Boss, do you want to buy a car? Xiong Manxin asked. I do, but I dont have a drivers license yet! Leng Xiaoyao didnt realize the importance of having a drivers license till this moment. What? Boss, you dont have a drivers license? Xiong Manxin was surprised. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was so skilled in racing, but it turned out that she didnt even have a drivers license. Ill take the test when I have time! Leng Xiaoyao said. Even though she was skilled at driving, she couldnt drive without a license. Li Mochen had been waiting for Leng Xiaoyao at Wu Wenshis former house and had been standing outside looking in their direction until he saw her and the otherse over. However, when Leng Xiaoyao came over, he felt nervous and hesitant and didnt dare to show up until he heard Leng Xiaoyao greet him. Hi, Brother Mochen. Leng Xiaoyao felt Li Mochen was at the opposite door when she got out of the sightseeing car. Thinking that he might have seen that they were all girls and didnt want to show up, she called out directly. Li Mochen had no choice but to appear when Leng Xiaoyao called out to him. When Leng Xiaoyao saw Li Mochen, she smiled brightly at him, which dazzled him and made his heart beat faster. Li Mochen didnte over. He just stood outside the door and greeted them. Nice to see you all. Xiong Manxin, An Chenmeng, and Wu Minmin had all met Li Mochen before, so they were surprised to see him here. Jesus! Mr. Li just lives across the street? Wait a second, boss, didnt you say that Mr. Li sold you this house? Xiong Manxin was a bit confused. Before Leng Xiaoyao could exin it, Li Mochen opened his mouth. I bought this one. Leng Xiaoyao was genuinely surprised. He sold his own house to her and bought Wu Wensis instead. Why didnt he just let Wu Wensi sell the house to her in the first ce? It would have saved the hassle of transferring ownership twice. Is it to enjoy the benefits of a favorable position? An Chenmeng joked. Because Leng Xiaoyao had previously given them the impression that she and Li Mochen were interested in each other, they had always thought that there was something between them. Now that he had bought the house across from Leng Xiaoyaos, it seemed like he was trying to get closer to her. Upon hearing that, Li Mochen felt his ears burning for the first time and became a bit embarrassed as he looked at Leng Xiaoyao. Well, I have some things to deal with, so I cant bother you furrher. Let me know if you need any help. Saying that, he nced at Leng Xiaoyao before turning and walking inside his house. Boss, why do I feel like Mr. Li is shy? Could it be An Chenmeng said. Leng Xiaoyao also found it strange, but just shrugged her shoulders at everyone. I didnt notice. Chapter 3333 - 3333 Do Whatever You Want to Do 3333 Do Whatever You Want to Do They wanted to joke about Leng Xiaoyao, but once they entered the house, they forgot about it and began to appreciate the beauty of the ce. Why do I feel like this style is so cold and erotic? I prefer the pink princess style, An Chenmeng said, somewhat disdainfully. Cold and erotic? Wasnt that exactly how Li Mochen was? This was his house after all, and he liked the style that suited him. Although Leng Xiaoyao wasnt cold and erotic, she was still very satisfied with the style. I think its great! Leng Xiaoyao said. I also think it suits you well, An Chenmeng said. Leng Xiaoyao didnt know what to say. She only said that it was great, not that it suited her! Leng Xiaoyao arranged their rooms, with An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin sharing one room, Wu Minmin and Tong Xiaobei sharing another, while Leng Xiaoyao slept in the master bedroom alone. No one had any objections. They all knew that when staying in someone elses ce, they should stay in the guest rooms. None of them was so narcissistic as to think that they had to sleep in the master bedroom just because they had a close rtionship with Leng Xiaoyao. Have a rest first and search online for travel guides. Well decide where to go this afternoon, said Leng Xiaoyao. Okay, lets take a look. After browsing for a while An Chenmeng suggested. Boss, its already afternoon and we dont have enough time to go far. Lets go to the Qingyi Gardens today! We can also take a look at the entrance of the Capital University. Sure. After making the decision, they packed up and headed out. Leng Xiaoyao sent a message to Li Mochen, informing him that they were going out and invited him to join them for dinner if he had time. Li Mochen had plenty of time, so he waited at home eagerly for their arrival. They took a taxi to the Capital University and as soon as they got off, An Chenmeng and her friends went crazy taking pictures, including group photos and selfies. Although the students at the Capital University were very good at studying, their behavior couldnt be guaranteed. For example, a few girls who saw An Chenmeng and her friends taking pictures outside the school gate looked down on them. Especially when they heard Wu Minmin say she didnt know if she would ever have a chance to enter the school again, and that it wasnt easy to get into it, they even sneered and said, Do you think everyone can study in the Capital University? You bunch of bumpkins should be grateful just to see the entrance. They deliberately said this to provoke Wu Minmin and her friends, so Leng Xiaoyao and the others heard it. They had be more docile under Leng Xiaoyaos guidance, but they were still not easy to deal with. Once they were provoked, they would be aggressive. Who are you talking to? Wu Minmin shouted at the girls. Im talking to you, bumpkin. The girl admitted it without hesitation. Oh! I thought students from the Capital University not only have excellent academic performance but also have noble character! I didnt expect there to be such a snobbish woman! An Chenmeng immediately walked over and mocked. What did you say? The girl was angry in an instant. Im talking about you, you stupid, snobbish woman, An Chenmeng said, unafraid even though they were on the others turf. In fact, they didnt want to swallow their anger because Leng Xiaoyao was present. Leng Xiaoyao had no intention of stopping her. If she did, An Chenmeng wouldnt have had the chance to say anything. You The girl was so angry that she wanted to rush over and hit them, but she was held back by the two girls beside her. Xiaoxiao, dont be impulsive. Its not good to make a scene. Let go of me, or you wont be my friends anymore. Jiang Xiaoxiao threatened angrily. Hearing that, the two girls had to let her go. Jiang Xiaoxiao immediately rushed towards An Chenmeng, ready to hit her. However, before her hand could fall, she was grabbed by Leng Xiaoyao. With Leng Xiaoyao around, An Chenmeng didnt need to take the risk of whether she could stop or dodge Jiang Xiaoxiao. You Jiang Xiaoxiao was furious and red at the person who grabbed her, but after a nce, she was stunned by Leng Xiaoyaos face. She felt that Leng Xiaoyao looked familiar, but she couldnt remember where she had seen her. In addition, Leng Xiaoyao was extremely beautiful. Jiang Xiaoxiao got jealous and it showed on her face. Do you know what it means to be the first to provoke? Leng Xiaoyao said coldly, You pick a fight and then resort to violence when you cant win the argument. Do you think youre the only one whos allowed to do that? Who do you think you are? Even if this girl had a powerful background, Leng Xiaoyao would still resist if she was unreasonable. After saying that, Leng Xiaoyao directly threw Jiang Xiaoxiaos hand away. Jiang Xiaoxiao stumbled and almost fell. You Do you know who I am? Youve offended me, and youll regret it. Jiang Xiaoxiao was angry. What? Can you only threaten people with your family? If youre capable, show me what you can do on your own. Whats the point of relying on your parents status and money? Those who are truly capable dont run to their parents at every turn, but solve things on their own. Leng Xiaoyao sneered and mocked. Her words drew the attention of those around them who all agreed with her. They looked at Jiang Xiaoxiao with disdain. She had no ability, so she used her family to threaten others. It was really shameless. Some of this contempt came from justice, but some of it was also due to envy. They also wanted a powerful family background but didnt have one, so they hated those who bullied others with their power. You Jiang Xiaoxiaos face turned red because other than relying on her family, she indeed didnt have any real abilities! Her only skill was getting into the Capital University based on her own effort. However, it was easier for locals in the capital city to get into the Capital University than for outsiders. The score line for outsiders was 680 points while the score line for locals was 630 points. Jiang Xiaoxiaos score for entering the Capital University was 635 points, which was only a few points higher than the score line. Leng Xiaoyao ignored Jiang Xiaoxiao and directly called An Chenmeng and the others to leave. They left first, not because they were afraid of trouble, but because they didnt want to cause trouble. However, in the eyes of Jiang Xiaoxiao, they were just afraid of trouble, so she provocatively said, You talk as if youre so capable. Why are you walking away so quickly? Jiang Xiaoxiao only wanted to salvage a bit of her pride, and didnt actually want to continue to tangle with Leng Xiaoyao and her friends. After all, they were at the gate of their school and she didnt dare to make a scene. When Leng Xiaoyao heard that, she turned around and walked back to Jiang Xiaoxiao. With a smirk on her face, she asked with interest, Oh, what else do you want? Im happy to wait. Chapter 3334 - 3334 Order Whatever You Like 3334 Order Whatever You Like Although Leng Xiaoyao had lived three lifetimes, she was only an 18-year-old girl. She was more mature and stable than her peers, but she wasnt as mature and stable as an adult, so she couldnt tolerate everything. I-I-I Jiang Xiaoxiao couldnt say anything because Leng Xiaoyaos cold eyes made her feel a chill from the soles of her feet. Well, if youre not going to say anything, Im leaving, Leng Xiaoyao said. When Jiang Xiaoxiao couldnt finish a sentence, Leng Xiaoyao turned and left. She really walked away this time. It wasnt until Leng Xiaoyao and the others had walked away that Jiang Xiaoxiao dared to say something. If I ever meet her again, Ill surely teach her a lesson. She was simply wise after the fact. However, someone wasnt satisfied with it. Just as Jiang Xiaoxiao finished, a female voice sounded with interest. Maybe youll see her next semester. What do you mean? Jiang Xiaoxiao immediately looked at the girl. Nothing, Im just kindly telling you that shes Leng Xiaoyao, who won the national championship in the Liberal Arts Defense and has directly been admitted to the Capital University. So next semester, youll be able to see her, the girl said. She only thought that Leng Xiaoyao looked familiar just now, but after checking online, she was sure. She told Jiang Xiaoxiao, not because she liked Leng Xiaoyao, but because she wanted to see Jiang Xiaoxiao cause trouble for Leng Xiaoyao. Anyway, whether she told Jiang Xiaoxiao about it or not, Jiang Xiaoxiao would eventually find out that Leng Xiaoyao wasing to study in the Capital University. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was so beautiful and had won the national championship. She was destined to receive a lot of attention. She told Jiang Xiaoxiao because she couldnt stand her and wanted to see what her reaction would be. As the girl wished, Jiang Xiaoxiaos face became extremely displeased once she heard the news. Jiang Xiaoxiao also felt that Leng Xiaoyao looked familiar but couldnt remember where she had seen her before. She figured it out when the girl told her the answer. Jiang Xiaoxiao knew that she was wrong for causing trouble with Leng Xiaoyao earlier, so she didnt dare let her family know about it. If her family found out, they would only scold her. That was why she wouldnt really dare to provoke Leng Xiaoyao again if she ever saw her. She believed that there wouldnt be another chance to meet Leng Xiaoyao, so she shouted arrogantly. However, unexpectedly Leng Xiaoyao would soon be a student of the Capital University. She felt embarrassed and red fiercely at the girl who told her the news. Then she shouted at her twopanions and left. Heh! The girl sneered and walked inside the school. Leng Xiaoyao and her friends arrived at Qingyi Gardens at 3 pm, but they finished their tour in just two hours. After that, they went out and found a caf to rest for a while. What do you want to have for dinner? Leng Xiaoyao asked. I only know that the roast duck is famous in the capital city. Shall we go eat roast duck? Xiong Manxin said. Lets eat roast duck. I also want to try it, An Chenmeng said. Great. Wu Minmin and Tong Xiaobei also agreed. Since it was a specialty of the capital city, they must try it! Can I invite Mr. Li to join us? Do you have any objections? Leng Xiaoyao asked. She knew that they wouldnt object, but she still respected them and asked for their opinions. Not at all. They didnt only agree with it, they were also very excited! They were interested in the gossip between Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen, so they wanted to know what was going on between them. They would rather watch their interactions with their own eyes than ask Leng Xiaoyao about it. Leng Xiaoyao called Li Mochen and asked about eating roast duck. There were many branches of the famous roast duck restaurant, including one in the Nancheng District, so they decided to go there. Li Mochen asked if Leng Xiaoyao wanted him to pick them up, but she declined and said they would meet at the restaurant at 6 pm. To avoid not having an avable table when they arrived, Leng Xiaoyao asked Li Mochen to book a private room. He was happy to help. Leng Xiaoyao and her friends took a taxi to the restaurant at 5:30 pm. Although it was also in the Nancheng District, it was a rtivelyrge areapared to a third or fourth-tier city. It took twenty minutes by taxi to get to the restaurant, with asional traffic jams along the way. When they arrived at the private room, Li Mochen was already there. It surprised Leng Xiaoyao and her friends. Li Mochen stood up when he saw them and said, Nice to see you all, please take a seat! For some reason, Leng Xiaoyao felt that Li Mochen was more gentle today than usual. Although his coldness was still there deep down, it could be said that he was indeed more gentle than usual. Anyway, An Chenmeng and the others still felt a bit uneasy. Hi, Brother Mochen. Leng Xiaoyao called him. Nice to see you, Mr. Li. An Chenmeng and the other girls greeted him. The table was round and could seat eight people. Leng Xiaoyao naturally sat next to Li Mochen, while the others sat on her side. No one dared to sit close to Li Mochen. Order whatever you like. This meal is on me, Li Mochen said. Thanks. Although they felt a bit uneasy, they didnt hesitate to ept Li Mochens offer because if he didnt pay, Leng Xiaoyao would pay anyway. They didnt need to deal with the bill. They would rather see Li Mochen settle it. If he did that, it would show that he was a generous gentleman, which would leave a good impression on them. Where are you nning to go tomorrow? Li Mochen asked. We dont know yet! Its up to them. Leng Xiaoyao replied. Lets go climb the Great Wall tomorrow! Xiong Manxin suggested. Okay, I agree. The others chimed in. Do you need me to drive you there? Li Mochen casually asked, but he was actually nervous. He was afraid that Leng Xiaoyao would refuse. An Chenmeng and the others didnt immediately respond, but looked at Leng Xiaoyao. Sure! Leng Xiaoyao happily agreed, but she felt that she epted it too quickly and might leave a bad impression on Li Mochen, so she added. Were not stupid enough to pass up a free ride in a private car. Boss, you shouldnt say things like that. It will hurt his feelings, An Chenmeng said speechlessly. Exactly. Xiong Manxin and the others agreed and echoed. Leng Xiaoyao was embarrassed. Its fine. He wont mind. Right, Brother Mochen? She winked at him, hoping that he would y along. However, instead of ying along, Li Mochen made a sad face and said, It does hurt my feelings a bit. Unless you invite me to dinner tomorrow. Leng Xiaoyao almost bit her tongue. She didnt expect Li Mochen to make a sad face and deviate from his usual cold expression. Chapter 3335 - 3335 It’s Business 3335 Its Business Alright, then Ill treat you to dinner tomorrow, Leng Xiaoyao readily agreed. She actually agreed to let Li Mochen dine with them. With six people, a sedan wouldnt do, so Li Mochen had Mu Yuan prepare amercial vehicle, which was delivered to them during their meal. Mu Yuan then drove his car away. Otherwise, he wouldnt be able to take the five of them backter. During the meal, Li Mochen nced at Leng Xiaoyao once in a while, but he didnt dare to do it frequently. He simply pretended to nce over casually. Therefore, even if An Chenmeng and the others observed Leng Xiaoyao and Li Muchen at the same time, they didnt find anything wrong. Leng Xiaoyao could feel that Li Mochenns gaze on her today was a bit more than usual, and his breath seemed deliberately suppressed. She couldnt figure it out, but she wouldnt directly ask about it either. After finishing their meal anding out, Li Mochen went to exchange the car keys with Mu Yuan, then directly used themercial vehicle to take Leng Xiaoyao and the others away. Mu Yuan wasnt the only one who came to drive, there was also Meng Fan. They now lived near Li Mochens long-term residence in the siheyuan and werent brought along by him. Well, I think our boss is really unable to extricate himself this time, Mu Yuan said, sighing but also gloating. Right! Meng Fan just responded lightly. Their boss had someone he liked, and he was relieved because they didnt want to see Li Mochen being lonely. However, he also had worries. He was mainly worried about Leng Xiaoyaos feelings towards Li Mochen. He certainly hoped that they both had feelings for each other and had a good oue, but he didnt know Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, he couldnt help but worry that Li Mochen would be hurt. Anyway, all of this was beyond their control. They could only think positively! Leng Xiaoyao sat directly in the front passenger seat next to Li Mochen. She didnt think too much about it, but An Chenmeng teased. Boss, do you know that the front passenger seat has always been reserved for the girlfriend or wife? Are you and Mr. Li Leng Xiaoyao knew that, but she just didnt think about it that much. Upon hearing An Chenmengs words, she felt a bit at a loss. I simply wanted you to be morefortable in the back. Also, Brother Mochen doesnt have a girlfriend or wife, so theres no need to be so particr. This was a seven-seat MPV, with five people sitting in the back. Therefore, it was true that Leng Xiaoyao wanted them to be morefortable in the back, but An Chenmeng and the others who intentionally teased Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt let go of this opportunity! Really? We dont think its ufortable to sit with you! You may not care, but what about Mr. Li? If its not a big deal, why dont we switch to someone else? Leng Xiaoyao looked up at the sky resignedly, and threatened. Enough! Dont make fun of me, or Ill teach you a lesson. Whatever, its not fun anyway. Yeah, we cant even joke around. I think its not that we cant joke around, but theyre just feeling guilty. I agree. Leng Xiaoyao chose to remain silent. What was there to feel guilty about? Pfft! She had nothing to feel guilty about. Li Mochen remained silent throughout the conversation, not showing any anger. Instead, the corners of his mouth were always curved in a slight arc. Was the co-pilot seat reserved for girlfriends or wives? Hmm! He was hearing this for the first time, but he liked it. From now on, whenever he drove, only Leng Xiaoyao could sit in the co-pilot seat. Even men couldnt sit there. Li Mochen brought Leng Xiaoyao and her friends back to her house, then drove back to his house opposite. Because Leng Xiaoyaos ssmates were there, Li Mochen didnt say much to Leng Xiaoyao. After returning to the yard, Li Mochen sat in the car for a long time without getting out. He couldnt calm down after he saw Leng Xiaoyao and had nowhere to release his feelings. He had never dared to look at Leng Xiaoyao for too long, nor did he dare to stare at her for three seconds to see if he had the impulse to kiss her, but with her by his side, he felt good. Usually, his mood was only calm or angry, he had never felt in a good mood. After Leng Xiaoyao and the others returned home, all of them just wanted to lie down and y with their phones. Boss, is there really nothing between you and Mr. Li? An Chenmeng asked. Although she couldnt see anything, she always felt that there was something. There is nothing. If there is really something, Ill tell you. Dont make fun of me in the future. Its really embarrassing, Leng Xiaoyao said. Today she was teased by them and felt very uneasy. Fine! An Chenmeng and others realized that it was inappropriate and promised not to do it again. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about them and went back to work in the room, but she couldnt calm down even after a long while. She always thought of Li Mochens unusual behavior today, which made her feel strange. The next day, everyone went out early, had breakfast first, then went to the Great Wall. Because of Leng Xiaoyaos reminder, An Chenmeng and others didnt tease Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen today. After a days exhaustion, An Chenmeng and others were very tired, but Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen didnt feel much. An Chenmeng and others were very envious of them. I think my back will be in pain tomorrow. Lets just rest tomorrow! Xiong Manxin suggested. After she got in the car, she copsed and didnt want to move at all. I agree. Wu Minmin agreed. Her voice was weak. Then lets rest tomorrow! An Chenmeng and Tong Xiabei agreed with that. Well, you can rest. I happen to have something to do tomorrow, Leng Xiaoyao said, nning to go to the construction site tomorrow. Is it a date with Mr. Li? An Chenmeng couldnt keep her mouth shut. She forgot about Leng Xiaoyaos reminder yesterday and teased them again. An Chenmeng Xiong Manxin remembered it, so she immediately reminded An Chenmeng. An Chenmeng realized what she had done, but she had already said it, so she could only add embarrassingly. Um, Im sorry, forget what I said. What are you thinking in your head? I have other things to do tomorrow, real business. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt angry, just a little resigned. Uh-huh! Real business. An Chenmeng nodded. She wanted to emphasize the seriousness of it, but only made people feel that she didnt believe it. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to say anything again. Yesterday they had roast duck, so today they went to eat some other specialties of the capital city. Today Leng Xiaoyao offered to pay for the meal, so Li Mochen didnt rush to settle the bill. After dinner, Li Mochen sent Leng Xiaoyao and other girls back again. What time are you going over tomorrow? I can give you a ride, Li Mochen said. Okay. Leng Xiaoyao didnt refuse because it wasnt convenient to take a taxi by herself when she went out. Generally, a person would buy a car when they lived in a big house, because there was a distance from the gate to the main building. Chapter 3336 - 3336 A Coward 3336 A Coward Although there were sightseeing cars, they might not meet them as soon as they went out. Sometimes they would need to wait for a while. It was fine to walk asionally, but for people who went to work or school every day, it was unbearable. Although it was a normal conversation, it sounded ambiguous to An Chenmeng and the others. They now felt that Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were having an affair. What should they do? The next day, when Leng Xiaoyao went out, An Chenmeng and the others hadnt gotten up yet. Because Leng Xiaoyao was going out today, they had to have lunch by themselves. They were all youngdies who didnt know how to cook, so it was impossible for them to do it themselves. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao told them to go out to eat and she would reimburse them. Before going out, she also left the key for them so that they wouldnt be locked out. Brother Mochen, wont it dy your time? Leng Xiaoyao asked. It wont, Li Mochen said. Great, Leng Xiaoyao said relievedly. If she dyed Li Mochens business, she would feel bad. I caused some trouble for the Li family before. It has eased a bit these days, so Im worried that they wille after you. Although I have someone watching them, idents can happen. I am not worried about you being alone. I believe you can handle it, but I am afraid that you wont have time to take care of your friends. Im involved in this matter, so I may have to follow you these days until they leave. Li Mochen expressed his guilt. Leng Xiaoyao thought for a moment. Youre right. I am not afraid to be alone, but I am afraid they will go after Chenmeng and the others. I cant guarantee that I can keep an eye on all of them. Leng Xiaoyao didnt see the slight smile on Li Mochens lips, which was obviously a triumphant look. When they arrived at the construction site, Wu Wensi was also there. Wu Wensi was surprised to see Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochening. Mocheng, Xiaoyao, what are you doing here? Well, I brought my friends to visit the capital city. They are tired and need to rest today, so I came to take a look, Leng Xiaoyao said. After three weeks, the partitions, water and electricity were ready, and they were now tiling. After tiling, they would do the ceiling, then painting. After the painting was done, they could start decorating, installing the lighting and office supplies. Wu Wensi had his own store for these things, so everything was ordered from there. As for the grade, Leng Xiaoyao used high-end products. After all, as long as the business was booming, she wasnt afraid of not making money. When An Chenmeng and the others woke up, it was already 12 pm. They tidied up and went out to eat. Although Leng Xiaoyao said she would reimburse them, it wasnt necessary for her to do so for a meal. She had already spent a lot of money taking them out to have fun. While they were wandering around the block, they looked for food to eat. However, before they could decide what to eat, they ran into trouble. They didnt expect to meet the girl, Jiang Xiaoxiao, who had a conflict with them outside the Capital University, on this block. Jiang Xiaoxiao was surprised to see them and her expression became angry. Jiang Xiaoxiao subconsciously observed them for a while, then felt relieved when she didnt see Leng Xiaoyao. What are you doing here? asked Jiang Xiaoxiao in an unpleasant tone. An Chenmeng replied with a cold smile. If you can be here, why cant we? Because I live here, Jiang Xiaoxiao said arrogantly. She didnt believe that they lived here too. When she said that she lived here, she implied that her family had high status. My friend lives here, An Chenmeng said. Friend? Jiang Xiaoxiao didnt think it could be Leng Xiaoyao, because she lived in City Chang and couldnt afford a house here. Humph! I thought youre rich! Turns out youre just staying at a friends ce! Well, I guess you cant afford a house here. Its probably around 40-50 million for one! Jiang Xiaoxiao sneered, feeling even more superior. Hah! It sounds as if you could afford it. You still live with your parents. If you have the ability, why dont you buy one without using your parents money? If you can afford it, Ill even kneel down and call you boss! An Chenmeng scoffed disdainfully. You Jiang Xiaoxiao was angry. She obviously couldnt buy one on her own. She always threatens other people with her familys influence. Its impossible for her to afford a house here. Dont judge her. Xiong Manxin seemed to be defending Jiang Xiaoxiao, but was only adding fuel to the fire. You Jiang Xiaoxiao was furious. She didnt know how to retort. After all, she couldnt win the argument against so many of them. After a re at them, she turned around and walked away. She wanted to beat them, but her home was nearby, so she didnt dare to cause a scene. Ha, I thought she would do something! Turns out shes just a coward, Wu Minmin said contemptuously. Alright, lets go eat! Im starving! Tong Xiaobei shouted. At noon, Leng Xiaoyao had lunch with Wu Wensi, then went home. Meanwhile, Li Mochen didnt dare to express his feelings to Leng Xiaoyao yet. He wanted to see if he would have the urge to kiss her after staring at her for three seconds. However, it wasnt the right time. He wanted to wait until her ssmates left. How many days do your ssmates want to stay? Li Mochen asked. About five or six. Leng Xiaoyao replied with uncertainty. Will you go back with them? Li Mochen asked. That was the most important thing. I probably wont. I n to get my drivers license. By the way, do you know anyone at the driving school? Can I take the test all at once? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Her driving skills were unquestionable, so she didnt want to waste time brushing up on her skills with regr students. Yes, I do. You can take the test all at once. Ill help you arrange it. Li Mochen readily agreed. He was also relieved to hear that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt be going back with her ssmates. Great. Leng Xiaoyao smiled sweetly at him, momentarily stunning Li Mochen and making him almost lose hisposure. Lets cook at home tonight! We can go to the supermarket first, Leng Xiaoyao said. Okay, Li Mochen replied and drove the car to the supermarket. Leng Xiaoyao was browsing and selecting items at the front, while Li Mochen pushed the cart behind. Suddenly, Li Mochen felt a sense of peacefulness, as if time had stood still. A warm feeling grew inside him. Leng Xiaoyao turned around and met Li Mochens gaze. The soft feeling made Leng Xiaoyaos heart beat faster. Li Mochen also felt his heart racing and quickly looked away. The two of them didnt say anything and continued walking forward. However, both of them were absent-minded. Fortunately, they finished shopping soon and went straight to check out. Chapter 3337 - 3337 Boss Is a Good Cook! 3337 Boss Is a Good Cook! Ill pay for it! Li Mochen rushed to pay. Leng Xiaoyao didnt argue with him. She subconsciously thought that they didnt need to care so much between them. Why didnt they need to care so much between each other? Their rtionship was clearly very simple! No, if they didnt need to care about something, it should be Leng Xiaoyaos effort towards Li Mochen. She owed him, but Li Mochen didnt owe her anything! Thinking about that, Leng Xiaoyao said, How much is it? Let me transfer it to you! Its not appropriate for me to ask you to pay when Im the one buying things. Li Mochen was a bit hurt by Leng Xiaoyaos estrangement, and he became a bit depressed. Youre counting even this little money with me. Do you not want me to go eat with you? No. Leng Xiaoyao immediately denied. I just feel that were only friends, so its not appropriate for you to pay. What kind of rtionship do you want us to have? Li Mochen squinted his eyes slightly, his lips slightly curved, and he looked at Leng Xiaoyao with a yful and expectant gaze. Nevertheless, his gaze still didnt dare to linger on her for too long. Boom! Leng Xiaoyao felt her cheeks flush and her heart race. Why did she feel like Li Mochens words were a bit ambiguous! Was she overthinking it, or was he really? What kind of rtionship do I want us to have? I dont have any hopes for us to have any kind of rtionship! Leng Xiaoyao said anxiously. On the way back, Leng Xiaoyao kept looking out the window, afraid to even look at Li Mochen. Although Li Mochen was a nk te in terms of romantic rtionships, he wasnt stupid. He could tell that Leng Xiaoyao was interested in him. If she wasnt interested in him, why would she be nervous? Just like him. Anyway, it wasnt the time to talk about it. He would wait until her friends left. When Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen came back with bags and packages, An Chenmeng and the others immediately surrounded them. Wow! Are you going to cook at home tonight? Yes! Since we have the day off today, we might as well eat at home. Leng Xiaoyao said, Here are some fruits, lets eat them first. Leng Xiaoyao washed the fruits and gave them to everyone to eat. There were still a few hours before dinner time. Since they were all students, Li Mochen didnt stay too long and went back first. Oh, boss. We saw that girl who had a conflict with us at the Capital University yesterday just now. We didnt expect her to live here too, but that girl is really crazy. We didnt even provoke her, but she came looking for trouble, Xiong Manxin said. Leng Xiaoyao was a little surprised to hear that and asked, What happenedter? She was worried that they would suffer, but it seemed that they didnt. She couldnt win the argument against us, so she left! An Chenmeng said, looking proud. But will shee back to trouble youter? After all, her whole family lives here, and youre alone. Tong Xiaobei was slightly concerned. Right! Wu Minmin also realized this problem. Its okay. In this block, they dare not do anything to me. If we go out, they cant do anything to me either. At worst, Ill ask Brother Mochen to help! He knows many people in the capital city with special backgrounds, Leng Xiaoyao said confidently. She wasnt afraid of the Li family, let alone other families. As soon as they heard that, everyone became curious. By the way, whats Mr. Lis background? Yeah, yeah! Even Master Mo is polite to him. Its a secret. Leng Xiaoyao smiled mysteriously and didnt say anything because she didnt know anything about Li Mochen except for his rtionship with the Li family. However, there was nothing to say about the rtionship between Li Mochen and the Li family. Fine! Although they were disappointed, they didnt ask more because it wasnt nice to ask about someones secrets. Leng Xiaoyao asked how much they spent on lunch today to reimburse them, which immediately caused them to feel angry. Boss, youve paid a lot of bills for us. Do we still need to ask for reimbursement for a meal? Are we still friends? Thats right. You dont have confidence in us. Were so embarrassed now. Okay, okay, no reimbursement, no reimbursement. Leng Xiaoyao quickly surrendered. It wasnt her intention to treat them like this. She just felt that since she promised to cover their food and lodging, she had to follow through. Since they didnt want reimbursement, then she wouldnt reimburse them! Leng Xiaoyao chatted with them for a while, then went back to work in her room. At 5 pm, she went downstairs to cook. An Chenmeng and the others offered to help but were rejected by Leng Xiaoyao. She knew that having these youngdies help would only make things moreplicated. Although she was also born in a rich family, Gu Ning didnt treat her like a delicate flower. She had been doing things on her own since she was young, even learning how to cook at the age of ten. Cooking was a breeze for her, and she was quite good at it too. Gu Ning and Leng Shaoting treated them with love and discipline, never showing any mercy. That was why she and Xiaoran were so outstanding and independent. At the age of fifteen, she was able to travel abroad with just Xiaoran and visited many ces. Thinking about Gu Ning and the others made Leng Xiaoyao feel sad. She missed them so much and wanted to go back! After a moment of absent-mindedness, she suppressed these emotions and thought to herself: Why think so much? I can see them in two years anyway. At 5:30 pm, Li Mochen came over and went straight to the kitchen to help Leng Xiaoyao. Youre a guest. How can I let a guest do housework? Leng Xiaoyao refused his help. Theyre all girls. I dont know what to say to them. To avoid awkwardness, let me help you. Li Mochen said, trying to make up an excuse to stay in the kitchen with Leng Xiaoyao. Li Mochen wasnt someone who relied on others for food and clothing. Although he rarely cooked, it didnt mean that he couldnt. He just wasnt as good at it as Leng Xiaoyao. An Chenmeng asionally peeked into the kitchen, hoping to find out what was going on, but they couldnt see anything. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were both too nervous to say anything. They were so afraid of losing control of themselves. The food was ready: pork rib and winter melon soup, six steamed crabs, a te of boiled shrimp, three meat dishes, one vegetable dish, and one cold dish. It was more than enough for six people, with some leftovers. Anyway, leftovers were better than not having enough food. Not having enough food would make Leng Xiaoyao look stingy. Boss, your cooking is amazing! Whoever marries you will be so lucky! Unlike us, we cant even cook. An Chenmeng said, looking at Li Mochen with meaningful eyes. This was clearly a hint. Chapter 3338 - 3338 Stop Acting Virtuous 3338 Stop Acting Virtuous Li Mochen nced at Leng Xiaoyao unintentionally, lost in thought. How could you say that? Boss will definitely marry someone who wont let her cook! If the household chores have to be done by our boss, then shes not a wife, but a housekeeper. Xiong Manxin bumped into An Chenmeng and disagreed. Right, our boss is an outstanding girl. She can find someone whos rich enough to hire one or two housekeepers. If she still does the household chores herself, then it must be the mans family deliberately bullying her. An Chenmeng immediately changed her tone. If a family wasnt rich, it would be normal for the wife to do housework by herself. If they were rich and still asked the wife to do it, then the mans family must be deliberately bullying the wife. In their home, their mothers didnt have to do the household chores, so they didnt have to do it either. That was the reason why they couldnt cook. As for washing clothes, they all had washing machines. They would only wash their underwear by hand. They werent very good at doing the household chores, but they werent useless either. They just couldnt do it well. If you keep talking, well finish all the food. Leng Xiaoyao was amused by them. These girls really couldnt sit still! Her advice was treated as nonsense. She wasnt angry, just resigned. Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, they stopped talking and quickly ate their meal. After eating, Li Mochen took the initiative to clean up. Leng Xiaoyao tried to stop him, but failed. As a result, she let him clean up with her. An Chenmeng and the others were impressed. There really arent many men nowadays who are willing to do household chores like Mr. Li! Its not just now. There havent been many men willing to do household chores all along. Right! I even feel that its better now. My grandmother used to say that household chores are a womans duty and that a mans hands are for making money, so my father wasnt allowed to do household chores. If he did, she would make a fuss. To hell with her duty, as if my mother doesnt make money, Tong Xiaobei said. Although the Tongs family wasnt as well off in the past as they were now, they still had the money to hire a housekeeper, but her grandmother wouldnt let them hire one and insisted that her mother do the household chores. Her mother had to both work and do the household chores, which made her resentful towards her grandmother. Therefore, when her grandmother died, she didnt feel sad at all. This might sound rebellious, but it was human nature to treat others the way they treated you. Her grandmother favored boys over girls and treated her poorly, so she naturally had no affection for her either. After finishing washing the dishes, Li Mochen said, I have something to deal with tomorrow, so I wont be able to drive you around. Its okay, were going to the pce tomorrow. The subway is convenient, and it only takes one trip to get there, said Leng Xiaoyao. After two more days of walking around, An Chenmeng and the others werepletely exhausted. They decided to rest for a day, then go home. They had been here for five days already, so resting for another day would make it six days. It was time to go back. Ill book your tickets for the day after tomorrow. I wont go back with you. Brother Mochen helped me find a driving school to get my license. Ille back after I get it, said Leng Xiaoyao. Li Mochen had arranged everything regarding the driving school on the day after Leng Xiaoyao brought it up. As soon as Li Mochen was mentioned, An Chenmeng and the others looked at Leng Xiaoyao with ambiguous eyes, making her feel speechless. She was tired of exining! Li Mochen returned after two busy days and enthusiastically offered to take An Chenmeng and the others to the airport when he found out they were leaving. Leng Xiaoyao naturally agreed. However, on the day before they left, An Chenmeng and the others suggested going to a bar. The National College Entrance Examination was over, so they wanted to drink and have some fun. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao took them to a music bar instead of a night club, where they could have some drinks, chat, and y games without being mixed up with others. They couldnt drink much, so they ordered a bottle of red wine and slowly drank it while ying games. A short whileter, four young men came to the table opposite them. They looked decent, but they were carefree and didnt seem to be good people. Hey! Were lucky! Sitting opposite a few beauties, one man said frivolously, his gaze falling on them, not hiding his scrutiny. It looks like were in luck today. When the drinks arrive, lets go have fun with those beautiful women, another man said. As soon as he finished speaking, another man shouted loudly, Waiter, hurry up. We need to order. Leng Xiaoyao and her friends were all unhappy and disgusted, but they hadnt provoked them, so they didnt care too much about it. If they dared to provoke them, they wouldnt be polite. As a result, Leng Xiaoyao and her friends continued to y games and drink as if those men didnt exist, while the men kept their eyes on them. The drinks arrived quickly, and one man poured a ss of wine, got up and walked towards Leng Xiaoyaos table. He said in what he thought was a gentlemanly manner, Ladies, cheers. Sorry, we dont drink with strangers. Please behave yourself. Leng Xiaoyao responded politely. Tsk, why are you acting pure when youre drinking in a bar? The man sneered and thought that they were just acting pure. Whats wrong with drinking in a bar? Does it bother you? An Chenmeng shouted at the man like a firecracker. She really couldnt stand this kind of man! You bi*ch The man also had a bad temper and was so angry that he directly threw the drink in his hand at An Chenmeng. An Chenmeng was taken aback and didnt have time to react, but Leng Xiaoyao quickly grabbed the mans hand, then poured the drink that was originally being thrown at An Chenmeng onto the mans face. At that moment, everyone was stunned and the men involved became furious. You bi*ch Before he could finish, Leng Xiaoyao stuffed a piece of paper into his mouth. Mind yournguage, or Ill dislocate your jaw. Leng Xiaoyao coldly threatened him, her eyes fixed on the man with an extreme coldness that made him shiver. After a moment of confusion, the manspanions hurried over. They looked at Leng Xiaoyao and her friends with extremely unfriendly eyes. One of them went straight for Leng Xiaoyao and said, Do you want to fight Unfortunately, before his hand could hit her, Leng Xiaoyao grabbed it with such force that he couldnt break free. Then Leng Xiaoyao threw him away, making him stumble and almost fall. Get out of here, or Ill teach you a lesson. Leng Xiaoyao threatened coldly. They wouldnt let it go after losing face like this, but before they could say anything else, the manager of the bar arrived with several waiters. Whats going on here? The manager asked, frowning at them. Chapter 3339 - 3339 We’re Going Out! 3339 Were Going Out! They made things difficult for us, said Leng Xiaoyao. I just came over to have a drink with them, the man said, feeling nothing wrong about it. We refused. Then you insulted us, and even tried to throw drinks on my friend. Dont we have the right to refuse? Who do you think you are? said Leng Xiaoyao. You The man was furious. But now Im the one who got sshed with drinks. If you didnt pour drinks on yourself, would I resist? Its your own fault. We came here to drink and chat, not to cause trouble for you. We were harassed and provoked in the bar. I dont know if the bar will take responsibility. If they wont, Ill have to call the police. I dont want to make things difficult for you. I just want this matter to end and for them not to bother us while we are drinking, said Leng Xiaoyao. After all, they werent the ones who suffered losses, so she had nothing to pursue. Of course. The manager quickly replied. The bar had a responsibility when something happened in it. Because a waiter saw what happened, the manager naturally knew what was going on. Sir, why dont you go to another table? Those men were unwilling, but they didnt want to cause trouble at the police station, so they reluctantly agreed. However, before leaving, they red at Leng Xiaoyao fiercely and threatened her. Lets wait and see! Dont you dare leave this bar! He didnt finish, but the meaning was already very clear. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt afraid and responded arrogantly, Great! Ill be leaving the bar at around 11 pm. If I dont see you outside, youre just garbage and cowards. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to cause a scene, but she was left with no choice. In that case, she decided to challenge them. You Those men wanted to beat her right there, but their reason stopped them. Although Leng Xiaoyao was so arrogant, they didnt think that she had the ability to confront them. They thought that Leng Xiaoyao just didnt know how powerful they were. They could see that Leng Xiaoyao had some skills, so they naturally wouldnte alone. They would call a few more friends over. Call Liu Laosan and his four friends and tell them toe here. Tonight, I must teach this woman a lesson, said the man who was sshed with the drinks, his eyes full of malice. Okay, Ill call Liu Laosan right away. Another man replied and quickly made the call. Meanwhile, Leng Xiaoyao called Li Mochen. Although she didnt care about these people, they would definitely call for backup. When they arrived, there might be a risk of someone hurting An Chenmeng and her friends. Since she took them out to y, she naturally had to ensure their safety. Xiong Manxin had seen the fight between Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mocheng before. She knew that Leng Xiaoyao was very powerful. Therefore, even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt call Li Mocheng, she had nothing to worry about. However, An Chenmeng and her friends had never seen it before, so even if they knew that Leng Xiaoyao was skilled, they didnt know how skilled she was or if she could beat them. Therefore, when they saw Leng Xiaoyao call Li Mochen, they were relieved. Dont worry, itll be fine. Only they will get in trouble. We can continue to enjoy ourselves, but dont drink too much. Leng Xiaoyaoforted them. The other girls rxed and continued to drink and eat. It was about 9:30 pm, so Li Mochen arrived at 10 pm. He knew that Leng Xiaoyao was powerful, but when he heard that they got in trouble at the bar, he still felt nervous. Seeing her safe and sound, he was finally relieved. Girls, you shoulde to the bar less often in the future. Although not all bars are chaotic, or encounter such people all the time, there is still danger after all. Li Mochen kindly reminded them. Okay! I know, I wont dare toe again in the future. Xiong Manxin patted her chest and was really scared this time. Ive been to a few bars and clubs before with my older brother, so Ive never run into anything like this before. Im not afraid. It seems that these people only hit on girls who are not with boys. Its better to have boys around even if we want to go in the future, An Chenmeng said. It also depends on what kind of boys they are. There is no problem with family members, but sometimes you also need to be wary of ssmates and friends. Some people will target acquaintances, Leng Xiaoyao warned. Everyone nodded in agreement. It was true that even with ssmates and friends, it might not always be safe. Wasnt there a piece of news recently about a girl who went drinking with a male colleague and was then raped by him? Because they didnt care about those people, they ate and drank as they pleased, except for Li Mochen who had to drive and couldnt drink. Those men asionally nced over at Leng Xiaoyao to prevent them from leaving secretly or calling someone over. They didnt leave secretly, but they did call someone over, just one person. Those men didnt care because they had four more peopleing over! It was already 11 pm, so Leng Xiaoyao and the others got up to leave. Li Mochen walked in the front, An Chenmeng and the others walked in the middle, while Leng Xiaoyao walked in the back. She was protecting them. When they were leaving, Leng Xiaoyao went to the table of those men and reminded them arrogantly. Hey, were leaving! Those men were so angry that they almost couldnt hold back. This woman was too arrogant. They also got up immediately when she left. As soon as they left the bar, nine men surrounded Leng Xiaoyao and the others. Huh! Youre so arrogant. Lets see what you can do now. The man who was sshed with the wine snorted coldly. Because they had more people, they werent worried about Leng Xiaoyao and the others at all. That should be what Im saying to you. Leng Xiaoyao smiledzily and said indifferently. You Dont waste time arguing. Juste at us if you have any skills! Leng Xiaoyao impatiently interrupted. She hated dragging things out. Her words angered them greatly, so they didnt say anything more and attacked them directly. An Chenmeng and the others followed Leng Xiaoyaos instructions and stood in the middle without moving, so nothing happened. Although they were a little panicked, they obediently didnt move. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen almost knocked down one person per second. From start to finish, it only took five seconds. Li Mochen knocked down five people, while Leng Xiaoyao knocked down four. Onlookers thought that there would be a fierce battle! They immediately hid far away, but before they could hide properly, the fight was already over. Those men, who were knocked down, werepletely stunned. They didnt expect them to be so powerful. Chapter 3340 - 3340 They’re Falling in Love 3340 Theyre Falling in Love Wow! This is amazing! It only took them a few seconds to beat all the men! They are clearly martial arts masters! One hit kill! I was about to take a video! I just turned on the camera and its over. Its indeed awesome. Boss and Mr. Li are amazing! At first, I was afraid that our boss couldnt beat them. I was worried! An Chenmeng and others were shocked and excited. Leng Xiaoyao looked down at the men from above. Do you want to continue? No, no, no more Those people were all scared and gave in. They didnt even have a chance to fight back. Continuing to fight would just be asking for trouble. Leng Xiaoyao and her friends didnt waste more time on them and left in a car. Even if those men were reluctant to ept the result, they could only swallow their anger. Boss, I was worried that you couldnt handle them earlier. I was so nervous. I only felt relieved when I saw you call Mr. Li. I didnt expect you to be so amazing, An Chenmeng said, not concealing her doubts just now. I dont really care about them. I was just afraid that they would hurt you by taking advantage of their numbers. Thats why I called Brother Mochen, just in case, Leng Xiaoyao said. It was a normal sentence, but An Chenmeng and others were very moved. The next day, after having a good lunch, Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao sent them to the airport. After they went through security, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen left. Ill take you to the test tomorrow morning, Li Mochen said. Okay. Leng Xiaoyao didnt refuse because it was Li Mochens care. It would be best if Li Mochen took her there. Will you go straight home or do you want to go somewhere? Li Mochen asked. Lets go to the construction site! Leng Xiaoyao said. Since they had time, she wanted to take a look. The two arrived at the Universal Building. The Universal Building had 32 floors, and Leng Xiaoyaospany was on the 19th floor. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen appeared, they attracted many peoples attention. When they entered the elevator, there were many people, but it wasnt too crowded. However, a woman kept getting closer to Li Mochen. Li Mochen didnt make a move despite his displeasure. He just stepped aside. The woman deliberately leaned towards Li Mochen, but was blocked by Leng Xiaoyao before she could get close. She ended up leaning on Leng Xiaoyao instead. The woman was furious, but Leng Xiaoyao pushed her away with disgust and said coldly, Miss, the elevator isnt that crowded yet. Why are you always leaning over? What do you want to do? Everyone knew what was going on! The others looked at the woman with disdain. How shameless! In public, she dared to lean on another man. The womans face turned red with anger and embarrassment. She retorted. What are you talking about? I just sprained my foot and couldnt stand steadily. Do you want to check the elevator surveince footage? Leng Xiaoyao didnt buy her story at all and had no sympathy for her. You The woman was speechless, but didnt argue with Leng Xiaoyao anymore because she felt guilty. They arrived at the 12th floor and the woman hurriedly got off the elevator. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen got off on the 19th floor. Wu Wenshi was only a designer and advisor, so he didnt have to be there every day, so they didnt see him when they came today. Leng Xiaoyao took a look around, then left because she didnt understand much. After Li Mochen sent Leng Xiaoyao back to Hanlin Manor, he had something to do and left. Leng Xiaoyao continued working after returning home. Li Mochen said he had something to do, but it was a lie. He nned to wait until Leng Xiaoyao passed her driving test before trying to see if he really liked her. He was worried that if he tried now, regardless of the result, he was afraid that it would affect Leng Xiaoyaos test the next day. So he didnt want to be alone with Leng Xiaoyao today. He was just avoiding it. Therefore, when Li Mochen said he had something to do, he actually went back to the siheyuan where he lived. These days, Mu Yuan and Meng Fan had nothing to do. They stayed in the siheyuan all day, feeling like they were getting moldy. I have a feeling that something is going to happen between our master and Miss Leng, Mu Yuan said. Otherwise, Li Mochen wouldnt go to see Leng Xiaoyao every day! And he didnt even let them follow him. Meng Fan agreed, but before he could say anything, he heard the sound of a car. He realized that Li Mochen had returned, so he didnt dare to talk casually. Mu Yuan was so scared that he jumped up from the sofa and walked out with Meng Fan. What is the situation on the Li familys side now? Li Mochen asked as soon as he came back. The previous matter has been resolved. There is no other movement for the time being, but were watching them. Meng Fan replied. To be honest, Mu Yuan and Meng Fan couldnt understand the Li familys way of thinking. On one hand, they wanted Li Mochen to go back and help, but on the other hand, they were targeting Leng Xiaoyao, who had nothing to do with Li Mochen. They werentpletely unrted, but for the time being they were just friends. It was too unreasonable to involve friends like this! Well! Maybe they misunderstood and thought that Leng Xiaoyao was Li Mochens girl, but instead of lowering their stance and begging, they used threats to hurt her. Wasnt this just more annoying to Li Mochen? Anyway, they didnt understand it. Since the Li family dug their own grave, then let them do it! Great. Li Mochen responded without asking further. After dealing with the Jiang family for more than half a month, everyone in the Li family felt exhausted and the atmosphere was unpleasant and oppressive. They knew this matter was rted to Li Mochen, so everyone was both wary and resentful towards him. Even if they knew that Li Mochen was targeting the Li family because of Li Zongquan, they dared not me Li Zongquan! They could only me Li Mochen for rebelling! The people in the Li family were basically all selfish and thought that no matter what happens, Li Mochen was still surnamed Li. No matter whether they admitted that Li Mochen was a member of the Li family or not, since he was surnamed Li, he should not be so cruel to the Li family. Any action by Li Mochen that went against the Li family was considered an unforgivable offense. Li Mingde and Li Mingke were both present in Li Zongquans study room. Dad, this time we were harmed badly by Li Mochen. He simply doesnt care about the Li family. Doesnt he even know his own surname? Dad, what should we do? We cant just let Li Mochen go like this! Li Mingde said. He couldnt swallow this anger towards Li Mochen. He had to teach him a serious lesson, otherwise he wont be able to bear it. Li Zongquan frowned and remained silent. Li Mingke hesitated for a moment, then said, I think going against Mochen will not be good for our Li family. This time is a good example. If we go against him again, it may be even more serious next time. Chapter 3341 - 3341 Make Others aspirational, Destroy Your Own Prestige 3341 Make Others aspirational, Destroy Your Own Prestige How is going against Li Mochen detrimental to our Li family? Mingke, you are only boosting his ego and destroying our own reputation! Our Li family is sorge. Why should we be afraid of Li Mochen? This time he only got lucky and found out some things. Moreover, as a descendant of the Li family, shouldnt Li Mochen be willing to contribute to the family? Not only did he not contribute, but he also teamed up with outsiders to attack the Li family, which is a great betrayal. retorted Li Mingde. Even if he failed in front of Li Mochen, Li Mingde didnt believe that Li Mochen was more powerful than the Li family, nor did he believe that Li Mochen had so many things that were detrimental to the Li family. Even if we are not afraid of Li Mochen, we still fell into his hands. Li Mochen is a descendant of the Li family, but how did he leave the family? Everyone knows. Can you make someone who has been hurt by the Li family not hate us? If it were you, could you reallye back and help the Li family without any resentment? Li Mingke asked. Although he also wanted Li Mochens help for the Li family, he didnt mean to force him because he understood how Li Mochen felt. What he dared not say was that if Li Zongquan and Li Mingde didnt do some dirty things, would the Li family have been caught by the Jiang family? Of course not. Perhaps only he was clean in this Li family! He didnt say that he waspletely upright and honest. He admitted that he also had moments of greed andck of self-control, but in the end, his fear and timidity had ovee him, so his hands were still clean. Although he didnt agree with what Li Zongquan and Li Mingde did, he couldnt stop them either. You Li Mingde was startled. He didnt know what to say for a while because if it were him, he might be even more ruthless than Li Mochen and hit the Li family harder. However, he couldnt say that. People were like this. If it didnt happen to them, they could never truly empathize with others. It was easy to talk when you werent in other peoples shoes. Enough. Li Zongquan rebuked. Li Mingkes words made him feel embarrassed because the things that happened to Li Mochen in the Li family were all due to his indulgence. If he had stopped it, they wouldnt have dared to bully Li Mochen, so he felt that Li Mingke was questioning him. He admitted that the Li family had treated Li Mochen poorly in the past, but they were still family. Why hold onto resentment for so long? At that moment, Li Zongquan remembered that Li Mochen was also a member of the Li family. However, when they bullied and targeted Li Mochen back then, why didnt they think that he was also a member of the Li family? As soon as Li Zongquan spoke, Li Mingde and Li Mingke shut up. They waited for him toe up with a solution because they couldnt think of one themselves. Li Zongquan didnt have any positive solutions, only the use of tough measures as a threat, but this was a bit tricky. He had already sent Li Mingke to talk to Li Mochen, but Li Mochen refused. Li Zongquan never thought of apologizing to Li Mochen himself and asking him to return to the Li family. He felt that Li Mochen wasnt worthy of him, the elder and head of the family, personally begging him toe back. Sending Li Mingke and the butler was enough to give him the respect. After all, the butler represented him. However, without even this begging attitude, how could Li Mochen help him? In fact, even if Li Zongquan went personally, Li Mochen wouldnt pay attention to him. You can go out! Li Zongquan impatiently drove out Li Mingde and Li Mingke. Although he resented Li Mochen, he still needed a solution. Li Mingde said sarcastically to Li Mingke as they left the study, Mingke, why do I feel like youre not worried about the Li family at all? At this point, youre still speaking up for Li Mochen. Mingde, why must others do what you cant do? Besides, isnt Mochen leaving the Li family your familys biggest contribution? If it hadnt been for Xiyang pushing Mochen into the river and almost drowning him, would Mochen have exploded? After the ident, instead of apologizing andforting him, you med him. You hurt him deeply. If it had been Xiyang who was pushed into the river and almost died, you would probably have killed Mochen! Li Mingke sneered. To be honest, he looked down on Li Mingdes selfishness. He clearly did something wrong, but still med others. It was really ridiculous. You Li Mingde was mad, but didnt know what to say. After all, Li Mingke was right. Li Mingke returned to his room and his wife, Su Huixian, asked with concern, What happened? Li Mingke told her about the situation. Su Huixian couldnt help but sigh. She whispered. As you said, I also think this is impossible. The one who was bullied and driven out of the house is Li Mochen, not them. They are just talking without thinking. If it were them, they would probably hate the Li family more than Li Mochen does. Actually, everyone understood this truth. It depended on whether they could empathize. If they could empathize, they would understand. If they were selfish, they would only consider themselves. Su Huixian had moral standards. Although she didnt have fondness towards Li Mochen, she knew that he wasnt wrong in this matter. Although she was a daughter-inw of the Li family and hoped that the Li family would be well, using this method to force Li Mochen was obviously not feasible. Especially when Li Mingke told her about the conversation between him and Li Mochen, Su Huixian didnt want Li Mingke to get involved in this matter, lest he would lose more than he gains. At first, she didnt believe that a young man like Li Mochen could be so capable, but after knowing that this matter of the Li family was rted to Li Mochen, she wanted to believe it. At least, Li Mochen had the ability to make the Li family uneasy. Therefore, she didnt want to offend Li Mochen, nor did she want Li Mingke and her own child to offend Li Mochen. Fortunately, her children didnt have much opinion about Li Mochen, unlike Li Xiaoyang who had always been at odds with him. Even after being injured by Li Mochen, he not only didnt learn his lesson, he also hated him more. As soon as he learned that Li Mochen was in the capital city, he couldnt help bing restless. However, there was nothing he could do. At 9 am the next day, Li Mochen went to pick up Leng Xiaoyao to take her to take the driving test. Leng Xiaoyao was very good at driving, but she hadnt passed the driving test yet. After all, she had to be eighteen years old to take the driving test. In her previous incarnation, she had just turned eighteen when the ident happened. She didnt have a chance to take the test! As a result, she needed to practice before the test. As long as the money was in ce or there were connections, nothing was impossible. Nevertheless, she had to take the test in person because the driving test was monitored. Chapter 3342 - 3342 Why Suddenly Talk About Me? 3342 Why Suddenly Talk About Me? Leng Xiaoyao passed subject one easily, then subject two after trying once and receiving exnations from the coach. The coach was shocked by how quickly Leng Xiaoyao passed subject three and four. Although Leng Xiaoyao wasnt the first to pass all subjects in one day, they had practiced many times at the driving school before. However, this was Leng Xiaoyaos first time practicing at the driving school, and she only tried once before passing. After passing the test, Leng Xiaoyao quickly obtained the drivers license. Mochen, Ill treat you to dinner tonight. What do you want to eat? Leng Xiaoyao was excited and wanted to invite Li Mochen to dinner. Why dont we just cook at home? Li Mochen suggested, feeling a bit nervous because he had his own idea. If they went out, there would be too many people around. He wouldnt have the opportunity to try. After returning home, he also didnt know what reason to use to invite Leng Xiaoyao in. This kind of thing could only be tried when they were alone together. Therefore, it was better to just go to Leng Xiaoyaos house for dinner, then He knew that this try wasnt very fair to Leng Xiaoyao, but before he was sure, he didnt want to say it lightly. That would be too irresponsible. Okay, then youll have to take me to the supermarket. Leng Xiaoyao agreed. Li Mochen was more than happy to help. The two of them went to the supermarket together, and anyone who looked at them would think that they were a couple. Hi, Brother Mochen! Suddenly, a womans voice called out Li Mochens name, but it wasnt Leng Xiaoyao. After hearing the voice, both Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochan instinctively looked over and saw a beautiful woman in her early twenties standing next to an older woman. When the older woman saw Li Mochan, she was quite surprised. However, when she saw Leng Xiaoyao, her eyes dimmed for a moment before quickly recovering. She then warmly said, Mochen, its really you! When did youe back to the capital city? Why didnt youe to see us? Aunt Tao, nice to see you. I just came back recently and have been busy, so I didnt have time to meet Tao Zheng. Li Mochan replied. Tao Zheng was Li Mochens friend, and they had a good rtionship. Li Mochen had also visited the Tao family a few times. Since we met by chance today, it must be fate. Why dont youe to our home for dinner tonight? My older brother is at home today. Tao Yixiao sincerely invited Li Mochan,pletely ignoring Leng Xiaoyao because she only wanted to invite Li Mochen. She didnt know who the girl with Li Mochen was, nor did she want to ask, but she was very curious and jealous in her heart. This girl could be alone with Li Mochen, and even came to the supermarket together. Obviously, their rtionship wasntmon. Moreover, this girl was so beautiful. It was impossible for her not to be jealous. She just concealed it. Thank you, but I have something else to do. Ill catch up with Tao Zheng when I have time! Li Mochen refused politely and distantly, because he was only familiar with Tao Zheng, not his family. Even if he wasnt familiar with them, he would treat his friends family politely, but if they had different intentions towards him, he wouldnt want to get too close. Something else to do? What could he have to do with another woman aftering to the supermarket!? Mrs. Tao and Tao Yixiao thought to themselves. May I know who this youngdy is? Mrs. Tao looked at Leng Xiaoyao and asked Li Mochen. Shes my friend, Li Mochen said. As soon as they heard that it was a friend, Mrs. Tao and Tao Yixiao were relieved. Since Li Mochen said it was a friend, then it was just a friend, not a girlfriend. However, just because it wasnt now doesnt mean it wouldnt be in the future, because Li Mochen had never had many women around him, yet today, he was alone with a woman in the supermarket, which showed that their rtionship wasnt as normal as friends. As a result, Tao Yixiao still felt very threatened. I guess Brother Mochen is going to dine with thisdy. So why dont you twoe to our house for dinner together! Its more lively with more people! Tao Yixiao said. She didnt invite Leng Xiaoyao earlier, but in order to invite Li Mochen, she had to invite Leng Xiaoyao as well. We still have important matters to discuss, so we cant go. Please excuse us, said Li Mochen. He didnt want to waste any more time on them so he directly walked away. Although Tao Yixiao was unwilling, she didnt stop him. After Li Mochen left, Tao Yixiao immediately became anxious and asked, Mom, what should we do? Brother Mochen is with another woman now. Since Mochen said shes just a friend, then she probably is just a friend. You still have a chance. Go back and ask your older brother if he knows anything about Mochen and that woman. Knowing oneself and the enemy is the key to victory, said Mrs. Tao. She really hoped that Tao Yixiao could be with Li Mochen. Although Li Mochen was no longer the young master of the Li family, he wasnt just handsome, he was also talented, so they didnt care if he was still the young master or not. Oh, so it was your admirer! I think she isnt bad! Shes pretty and has a good figure. joked Leng Xiaoyao, but her tone was a bit ambiguous, although she didnt realize it herself. Not as good as you, Li Mochen said seriously and truthfully. Leng Xiaoyao suddenly felt uneasy and said, Why are you suddenly talking about me? Im just saying youre better than her, Li Mochen said earnestly. Actually, even if Tao Yixiao was really prettier than Leng Xiaoyao, he wouldnt pay attention to her. He treated Leng Xiaoyao differently, not because of her appearance, but because of his feelings. Leng Xiaoyao was in a panic. She didnt want to dwell on this topic with Li Mochen any longer. After returning home, it was almost time for dinner, so Leng Xiaoyao started cooking while Li Mochen helped. Leng Xiaoyao originally refused, but she couldnt resist Li Mochens insistence, so she had topromise. Being together made them both feel embarrassed. Compared to Li Mochen, Leng Xiaoyao was even more confused about her feelings. She couldnt help but despise herself for being so sentimental. However, just as she regained her senses, she became absent-minded again. As a result, she identally cut her hand while peeling potatoes, which startled herself and scared Li Mochen. He immediately put down what he was holding and grabbed her hand to see if she was okay. How can you be so careless! Li Mochens heart ached for her. I Leng Xiaoyao raised her head, and her gaze met Li Muchens eyes. Her voice suddenly stopped as if something in Li Mochens eyes had attracted and stunned her. Her heart was beating faster as if it was about to jump out. Li Mochen felt the same. He wasnt deliberately looking at her like this because of the so-called experiment, but he was unconsciously attracted to her. He couldnt help leaning towards Leng Xiaoyao and his lips covered hers Chapter 3343 - 3343 Can’t Stop Himself 3343 Cant Stop Himself Leng Xiaoyao suddenly came back to her senses. She immediately pushed Li Mochen away, feeling confused and at a loss. Y-y-you Li Mochen also realized what he was doing. He apologized at once. Im sorry, I didnt mean to, I just couldnt help myself Yes, he couldnt help himself. He was now sure of his feelings for Leng Xiaoyao. He liked her from the beginning and never rejected her. He even wanted to get closer to her. Now he just wanted to keep her by his side. Leng Xiaoyaos heart was beating even harder. Although she had never experienced a romantic rtionship before, she knew what it meant to not be able to help oneself. Surprisingly, Li Mochen had feelings for her Leng Xiaoyao wasnt angry, but rather happy because she realized that she also liked Li Mochen. Because of that, she felt even more confused and didnt dare to look at Li Mochen. She turned around and wanted to escape. Li Mochen wouldnt let Leng Xiaoyao escape. Since they hade to this point, he wanted to be direct. Without dy, he grabbed Leng Xiaoyaos hand, gathered his courage, and boldly said, Xiaoyao, I like you. I have always been resistant to women getting close to me, but when I first saw you, you didnt give me that feeling of rejection. Instead, I wanted to get closer to you. I have no experience with a romantic rtionship, so Ive been strugglingtely. I didnt know how I felt for you, but now I know my heart clearly. I really like you. Can you give me a chance to pursue you? Why not just ask if I can be your girlfriend? Leng Xiaoyao asked subconsciously, because she thought that confessing to someone usually involved directly asking them to be their girlfriend. Was it rare to give the other person a chance to pursue? However, as soon as she said that, Leng Xiaoyao realized that she shouldnt have said that. Therefore, she quickly exined. Um, I just Li Mochen was also taken aback, but he didnt give Leng Xiaoyao a chance to exin it. He asked directly, Will you be my girlfriend? How could you change your decision like that? Leng Xiaoyao was a bit annoyed. He learned it from her right away! I was just afraid of putting pressure on you, so I didnt dare to say it directly at first, Li Mochen said. No one wanted to start from pursuing. He wanted them to be boyfriend and girlfriend at once. When it came to pursuing someone, he was afraid of wasting time. Leng Xiaoyao was speechless, but still didnt respond directly to Li Mochen. Y-Y-You Let go of me Then answer me. Li Mochen didnt let her go, instead he held on tighter. Since he had asked, how could he be at ease without an answer? Even if they didnt be girlfriend and boyfriend, giving him a chance to pursue her was better than nothing. At least this way, there was hope. To be specific, if he was given a chance, he could directly build the rtionship. It was shameless, but he couldnt get a girlfriend without doing that. Everyone had their pride. If no one said it, they would miss their chance. Well, it depends on how your performance is. Leng Xiaoyao really wanted to agree, but she didnt want to ept him so quickly. It wasnt about testing anything, because she already knew what kind of person Li Mochen was from her previous incarnation. She just wanted to be a bit coy. Big actions hurt people, but small actions bring joy! No problem. Li Mochen was satisfied with this answer. Wait a moment. Li Mochen finished speaking and immediately walked out of the kitchen. He quickly returned with a band-aid in his hand. Although the wound on Leng Xiaoyaos finger was shallow, it was bleeding, so it was better to put a band-aid on it. Seeing the nervous look on Li Mochens face, Leng Xiaoyaos heart was warmed. After wrapping her wound, Li Mochen immediately picked Leng Xiaoyao up horizontally. Leng Xiaoyao was surprised. What are you doing? Your hand is injured. You couldnt touch water, so you should rest. Ill cook, Li Mochen said with a serious expression, as if Leng Xiaoyaos foot was injured instead. Its just a minor injury, and I can walk Leng Xiaoyao said resignedly. When she finished, she was already ced on the sofa. After putting Leng Xiaoyao down, Li Mochen went to cook. Although she hadnt epted Li Mochen yet, she was obviously very happy. Her face was full of smiles. Suddenly, Leng Xiaoyao felt that someones gaze was on her, she immediately looked up and saw Li Mochen in the kitchen looking at her. Leng Xiaoyao suddenly stiffened and felt embarrassed, wishing she could be invisible. Thinking of that, she did it and buried her head in the sofa, not daring to look at Li Mochen again. Li Mochen let out a lowugh, feeling even happier because Leng Xiaoyaos reaction clearly showed that she liked him. Love requires mutual affection. If he liked her but she didnt like him, they might not end up together. Even if they did, they wouldnt be happy. He didnt want to make the person he liked unhappy. Therefore, knowing that Leng Xiaoyao also liked him, Li Mochen was even happier. Li Mochen continued to cook. After hearing the sound of cooking, Leng Xiaoyao finally lifted her head from the sofa and went to the bathroom. Looking at herself in the mirror, her face was as red as a monkeys butt no, no, no! It was as red as an apple. She quickly turned on the faucet and washed her face with cold water. Her cheeks gradually cooled down and werent as red anymore. Then Leng Xiaoyao took a few deep breaths, trying to calm herself down and not think too much. In the Tao familys mansion. Tao Zheng was on the phone with his girlfriend when his mother and younger sister came back. They directly interrupted him which made him quite angry. He had to hang up the phone first. Whats wrong with you guys? Cant you see Im on the phone? What happened to your manners? Tao Zheng wasnt polite to them, even though it was his own mother. How dare you talk to your mother like that! Mrs. Tao scolded angrily. Do you think its right to interrupt someones phone call? Cant you wait until Im done? Tao Zheng said irritably. This wasnt the first time that they had done this to him. If it was the first time, he wouldnt be so angry. I-I just have something urgent to ask you! Mrs Tao felt a little guilty after being scolded by Tao Zheng. What is it? Tao Zheng asked impatiently. I just saw Li Mochen at a supermarket with a girl. Do you know if Li Mochen has gotten a girlfriend recently? Mrs. Tao asked. You interrupted my call just to ask this? Tao Zheng was mad. At the same time, he was also astonished that Li Mochen went to a supermarket with a girl. If so, it would be impossible for Tao Yixiao to be together with Li Mochen. Ive said it many times before. Mochen wont like Yixiao. You can give up on that idea. If you keep bothering him, he might even distance himself from me, Tao Zheng said. Chapter 3344 - 3344 Strange Antiques 3344 Strange Antiques Although Tao Yixiao may sometimes act a bit affected, she didnt have any bad habits. She was pretty and had a good figure. All in all, she was a good choice. At first, Tao Zheng hoped that his younger sister could be paired with Li Mochen, but he never directly expressed it because even if he hoped for it, they both had to be interested in each other. Tao Yixiao liked Li Mochen, but Li Mochen had no interest in her, so Tao Zheng gave up on the idea and told Tao Yixiao not to have any illusions about Li Mochen. Nevertheless, Tao Zheng couldnt control Tao Yixiaos thoughts. As long as she didnt cause trouble for Li Mochen, he didnt want to interfere, but if she did cause trouble for Li Mochen, he wouldnt allow it to continue. It wasnt that he didnt care about his sister, but he didnt want her to do things that would cause trouble for others just because of her own desires. Why would he be distant? Is it wrong for Yixiao to like him? And whats wrong with our Yixiao for Li Mochen not to like her? Mrs. Tao protested. Its not wrong to like someone, but you cant force others to ept you just because you like them! By your logic, whats wrong with Zhang Junrui? Why doesnt Tao Yixiao like him? Is it only allowed for Tao Yixiao to not like others, but not for others to not like Tao Yixiao? What kind of reasoning is that? You have to have some self-awareness. Tao Zheng retorted, then ignored them, going straight back to his room. Zhang Junrui was Tao Yixiaos pursuer. He really liked her. He was good-looking, from a good family, and a good person, but Tao Yixiao just didnt like him. That was fine. When it came to love, if you didnt like someone, you merely had no interest in him, but Mrs. Tao and Tao Yixiao had double standards. Tao Yixiao didnt like Zhang Junrui because she felt that his pursuit was causing trouble for her, so she hated him, but when it came to herself, she med others for not liking her. It was ridiculous. You Mrs. Tao was angry, but she had to agree that what Tao Zheng said was right. She didnt know how to argue with him. Mom, what should I do? Even my brother wont help me Tao Yixiao immediately cried to Mrs. Tao. How would I know what to do! Mrs. Tao was also very annoyed. If she knew what to do, she wouldnt ask Tao Zheng so many questions. In Hanlin Manor. After staying in the bathroom for a while to calm down, Leng Xiaoyao finally came out. Soon after, Li Mochen brought the dishes to the table. The meal is ready, Li Mochen shouted. Leng Xiaoyao walked towards the table slowly, not daring to look at Li Mochen. Li Mochen didnt dare to stare at Leng Xiaoyao either. He looked calm on the surface, but he was actually full of panic. Dont just eat rice. Have some meat and vegetables, Li Mochen said as he picked up some vegetables for her. I thought you were brave. You used to make fun of me all the time, but now youre so shy. Li Mochen teased. Im not shy! Leng Xiaoyao replied, looking up at him and blushing uncontrobly. However, once she met Li Mochens eyes, she flushed and her heart beat faster. She had never lost control of herself like this before. If she wasnt attracted to Li Mochen, she wouldnt feel anything no matter how sweet Li Mochens words were, but now that she fell in love with him, she couldnt control her emotions. After a few seconds, she looked away and said with displeasure. Lets focus on the meal. Okay, lets eat. Have more vegetables, Li Mochen said with a faint smile as he served some vegetables to Leng Xiaoyao. Ill serve myself, Leng Xiaoyao said awkwardly. After finishing their meal in a nervous atmosphere, Li Mochen took the initiative to clean up the dishes. Leng Xiaoyao gave him the opportunity to do so. After finishing the dishes, Li Mochen became nervous. Right when he was about to say something to ease the tension, his phone rang. It was Mu Yiyang. Once Li Mochen heard what Mu Yiyang said, his expression became serious. Okay, Ill be there right away, he said before hanging up the phone. After that, he said to Leng Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, I need to leave to deal with something. Ill go with you, Leng Xiaoyao immediately said. She had heard Mu Yiyangs words on the phone. A construction site in the western suburbs had a strange tomb that appeared to be attracting people into it. Two workers were already sucked in. It was surprising that they were sucked into it. Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao suspected that there was an evil force causing trouble. Okay. Li Mochen didnt refuse. The two of them hurried over. Naturally, such an incident caused panic, so the workers who witnessed everything were temporarily left at the construction site. However, there werent many people at the construction site when this happened, only about ten. Therefore, it was still under control and the news hadnt been spread yet. Mu Yiyang knew about this ident because it was his friends construction site. After the ident, his friend called him for help. The first person Mu Yiyang thought of was Li Mochen. The western suburbs were a bit far away, so by the time the two arrived at the construction site, it was an hourter. The scene had already been controlled, with police guarding it. Even archaeological experts hade, but when they wanted to investigate, a person who was close to the cave was sucked in. So now they were too scared to approach and didnt know what to do. After Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao arrived, they were stopped too. However, after Mu Yiyangs friend came, they were allowed to enter. Mu Yiyangs friend was named Xu Ziji, and Li Mochen also knew him, but not very well. Although Xu Ziji didnt know why Mu Yiyang insisted that Li Mochen could handle it, he knew that Li Mochen was a powerful figure who had helped Mu Yiyang a lot. ordingly, even if he didnt believe in Li Mochen, he would believe in Mu Yiyang. Brother Mochen, that ancient tomb is really strange. As soon as you get to the edge of the cave, youll be sucked in. Three people have been sucked in now. We dont know if theyre alive or dead! Xu Ziji looked worried. If those people had an ident, he would certainlypensate them, but he didnt want anyone to be hurt. It wasnt just that he was afraid of affecting the construction site. If someone died, their families would be very sad! As soon as Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao entered the construction site, they both felt an evil power. It was very strong. Because they had already guessed it, they werent surprised when they felt it. However, their expressions became more serious. Chapter 3345 - 3345 A Ghost Cultivator 3345 A Ghost Cultivator Perhaps these three people were sucked in and were in great danger! They approached the cave. Li Mochen said to Leng Xiaoyao, You stay up here. Ill go down and take a look. Okay. Leng Xiaoyao responded. Although she was worried about Li Mochen, the current situation required one person to go down and one person to stay up. She needed to prevent things froming up from below and hurting people without anyone being there to deal with them. Li Mochen also wouldnt allow her to go down alone, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt argue with him. The worst result would be that Li Mochen couldnt handle it or was injured. It wouldnt be a disaster. What? You want to go down? Its crazy! Three people have already been sucked in. They still havente out. Upon hearing Li Mochens words, someone immediately expressed their displeasure. It was an old expert from the archaeological team. Because the old expert was simply concerned with his safety, Li Mochen wasnt angry. What if we tie a rope around him? Xu Ziji suggested. He was still afraid that an ident might happen. Three people were already in danger. He didnt want anyone else to disappear again. No need. Li Mochen refused and walked over directly. Someone couldnt stand Li Mochens arrogant appearance and said sarcastically, Humph! He simply wants to steal our thunder. I want to see how he gets out after he goes in. The man was also from the archaeological team, but he was a young man. Li Mochen ignored him, but Leng Xiaoyao couldnt. She looked over with a cold gaze and said unhappily, Since when did being brave enough to save people be showing off? Why are you here then? You The man was angry and wanted to refute, but was rebuked by the old expert from the archaeological team. Qian Feng, shut up. Although he also felt that Li Mochen was impulsive, Li Mochen simply wanted to save people. Even if he didnt approve of it, he couldnt say such things about others. Qian Feng dared not say anything else. He just gave Leng Xiaoyao a re. However, when he saw Leng Xiaoyaos icy eyes, he couldnt help feeling a little scared. Li Mochen approached the edge of the cave. He naturally felt a strong suction force, but he wasnt immediately sucked in, which surprised everyone watching the scene. Whats going on? Why isnt he being sucked in? Is it because hes heavy? Even if hes heavy, hes merely about seventy-five kilograms. Everyone who was sucked in weighs the same! Thats true. Could it be that he has special abilities? Thats really possible! They werent just guessing randomly. After all, there had been strange things happening in front of them. If Li Mochen admitted that he had special abilities, most of them would believe it. Otherwise, how could they exin the situation here? Li Mochen used the chaotic power in his body to resist, so the evil power couldnt harm him. He could control himself and enter the tomb passage. At the same time, in the tomb chamber. An old man in a ck robe who was meditating on a wooden coffin suddenly opened his eyes. His face was extremely wrinkled and his features were indistinguishable, but his eyes were very clear, revealing a strong sense of gloom and greed. Then the old man stood up and attacked Li Mochen as soon as he entered the tomb chamber. He knew that the visitor wasnt simple, since he had the energy of a cultivator. Although Li Mochen wasnt at a high level, if he absorbed his power, it would still be beneficial to him. When Li Mochen entered the tomb passage, he stayed alert. Therefore, when the old man attacked him, he could react instantly and counterattack. Boom! The collision of the two powers made a loud noise. Even the ground trembled a little, which frightened everyone. What happened? Is it an earthquake? Is it from the tomb? Is that man alright? They guessed what had happened. Leng Xiaoyao was still worried about Li Mochens safety, so she released her magical senses to investigate. In the tomb chamber. After the collision of the two powers, Li Mochen and the man both staggered back a few steps. Then they tangled up again. They both felt that they were being spied on. Li Mochen knew that it was Leng Xiaoyao, so he didnt care. The man didnt know, but at the moment he didnt have much thought to care. The sudden intrusion of Li Mochen wasnt easy to deal with. Although the chaotic power in Li Mochens body was strong, it could only emit corresponding power ording to his level before he gained full control. He hadnt even reached the Foundation-building Period, so the power he emitted wasnt very strong. Facing the man, who should be a ghost cultivator, it was still somewhat difficult. However, it wasnt easy for the ghost cultivator to injure him either. The first two workers who were sucked in had already had their souls sucked away. There were only two withered corpses left. The person who was sucked inter was still alive because the ghost cultivator hadnt digested the previous soul. The persons soul hadnt been sucked away, but he was unconscious. Li Mochen couldnt do anything about the dead bodies, but he had to protect the one who was still alive. When a human cultivator and a ghost cultivator fought against each other, it caused great impact. The ground frequently shook, scaring everyone. Li Mochen and the ghost cultivator were both injured by the others power. The ghost cultivators level was ultimately higher than Li Mochens, so he was less seriously injured. Once Leng Xiaoyao found out that Li Mochen was injured, she couldnt stay outside and immediately walked towards the cave entrance. Hey! Xu Ziji wanted to stop her, but it was toote. Leng Xiaoyao had already arrived at the entrance of the cave. Like Li Mochen, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt directly sucked in, but controlled herself to go down, which surprised everyone again. What kind of people are these two? They werent sucked in? I dont think theyre ordinary, otherwise they wouldnt be so bold. I hope they will all be safe. Everyone hoped that Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen would be fine, but there were a few who didnt like them showing off like this. Therefore, they cursed secretly in their hearts, hoping that they would be in trouble. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen wanted to steal their thunder? This was just the thought of these people who didnt like them. Why did they not like them and think of them like this? Originally they wanted to show off, but they didnt have the ability, so they were jealous of those who did. After Leng Xiaoyao entered the tomb chamber, she saw Li Mochen and the ghost cultivator fighting. Li Mochen was obviously at a disadvantage and was also seriously injured. Leng Xiaoyao didnt think too much and directly attacked the ghost cultivator. Leng Xiaoyao with the ability of the Foundation-building Period wasnt weak. Coupled with Li Mochens cooperation, the magical power and chaotic power were emitted together, and the power doubled. They gave the ghost cultivator a serious blow. The ghost cultivator, who had originally held the upper hand, immediately felt threatened and became nervous. There is no grudge between us. Why do you have to go against me? Chapter 3346 - 3346 Why Are You Safe and Fine? 3346 Why Are You Safe and Fine? Because youre a ghost cultivator and were good cultivators. You killed people, so you cant be allowed to live, Leng Xiaoyao said coldly. Ghost Cultivators were more evil than evil cultivators because their main goal in cultivation was to devour human souls. It was even more despicable than evil cultivators devouring the souls of demons. When a human died, his soul could enter the cycle of reincarnation, but the existence of demons wasnt allowed by the heavenly rules. Therefore, once they were devoured, they were gone. If ghost cultivators only devoured evil ghosts, it would be fine, but unfortunately, they directly devoured the souls of living people. After Leng Xiaoyao joined Li Mochen, they quickly suppressed the ghost cultivator and finally killed him. Li Mochen was seriously injured, while Leng Xiaoyao suffered minor injuries. After the ghost cultivator was destroyed, the evil power that had been absorbing people in the ancient tomb disappeared. Brother Mochen, are you alright? Leng Xiaoyao quickly supported Li Mochen. She couldnt help crying because she was too worried. Li Mochen didnt know what to do. Dont cry, Im fine, really. Li Mochen immediately hugged her tofort her. And you. If I were strong enough, you wouldnt have to risk yourself and get hurt for me. Li Mochen felt guilty. As a man, he should be the protector of his loved one and prevent her from being harmed, but he failed to do so. Leng Xiaoyao sniffed. You just havent regained your abilities yet. Once you do, this ghost cultivator wont stand a chance against you. Right, Ill work hard to regain my abilities as soon as possible. I wont let you risk yourself again, Li Mochen said. Great! Leng Xiaoyao nodded in agreement. Although she wasnt someone who needed to grow under a mans protection, Li Mochens words made her feel warm. However, when she realized that she was being hugged by Li Mochen, Leng Xiaoyao immediately got up from his arms. She panicked a little. Li Mochen was a little disappointed, but this wasnt the time to pay attention to that. The two workers who were sucked in earlier have had their souls taken away. The one who was sucked inter is still alive but unconscious because the ghost cultivator didnt have a chance to devour him yet. Theres nothing we can do about it. Well have topensate their families more, Leng Xiaoyao said. It was already the best oue that only three people were sucked away by the ghost cultivator. After all, they encountered a ghost cultivator. How are we going to exin these two people and the constant shaking on the ground just now? Li Mochen thought for a moment and said, We can say that we dont know. As for the shakes, we can say that there are mechanisms in this ancient tomb. They were triggered and caused the quakes. Sure. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Then Leng Xiaoyao helped the unconscious person out, while Li Mochen dragged the two dead workers outside. Although Li Mochen was seriously injured, he was still able to drag them out. The people above were very worried. When they saw Leng Xiaoyaoe out, they were all surprised. Although many people wanted them to be fine, they really didnt think they woulde out safely. They were all curious about what had happened, but no one dared to approach the hole. Only Xu Zijie dared to approach a little more. After all, this was his construction site. Even if he was afraid, he couldnt just leave. What happened? Xu Zijie asked eagerly. Leng Xiaoyao came up first, then dragged the person up. This man is fine. He just fainted, but the other two are dead. Even though they had thought that no one woulde out alive, when they heard that two people were dead, they still felt sad. Ask two men to go and help Brother Mochen, Leng Xiaoyao said. As soon as other people heard that, they all stepped back a few steps, afraid of being asked to help Li Mochen. They were worried that they would also be sucked in. Um Xu Zijie was in a dilemma when he saw their reaction. He was also worried that someone else would be sucked in. However, he had to do something. Ill go! Leng Xiaoyao didnt say anything either. Their fear was understandable. After all, the ident happened right in front of them. After Xu Zijie nervously went to the entrance of the cave, he found that he wasnt sucked in. This cave This tomb has been sealed for a long time. When it was just opened, there was a maic field pressure. It would suck people in. After being ventted for a long time, the maic field pressure should have decreased. Leng Xiaoyao exined, which also exined why she and Li Mochen could enter on their own. After learning that the strange power of the cave had disappeared, some people immediately gathered around. Miss, what was the ground shaking just now? asked the old archeology expert. There is a mechanism inside. We triggered it by ident, causing the quakes, said Leng Xiaoyao. Upon hearing that, the old expert became excited and wanted to study the mechanism. However, he also realized that the existence of a mechanism meant that it was dangerous, so he was hesitant. Before they could ask more questions, Li Mochen brought up two men who looked withered all over. Everyone was frightened. Even Xu Ziji forgot to go and take them. Leng Xiaoyao was annoyed and had to go by herself. Xu Ziji followed her but was rejected by Leng Xiaoyao with a not-so-good tone. I can do it myself. Xu Ziji was slightly embarrassed. He knew that he was wrong. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen came to help him, but he didnt do well. Therefore, he didnt mind Leng Xiaoyaos tone. After the two bodies were brought up, Leng Xiaoyao pulled Li Mochen up. In a fight between cultivators, they mostly suffered internal injuries. Therefore, Li Mochen only looked slightly messy on the outside and didnt seem to be badly injured. No one cared except for Xu Ziji. He asked with concern, Brother Mochen, are you alright? Do you need to go to the hospital? No need, Im fine. Li Mochen refused. He needed rest and recuperation. It wouldnt be helpful if he went to the hospital. How did these two people end up like this? The old expert finally came back to his senses and asked. I dont know. We saw them like this when we went down, said Leng Xiaoyao. Why did they die when they went down, but you didnt? Qian Feng, the man who was previously scolded by Leng Xiaoyao, questioned with malice. Other people were doubtful too. Do you want us to be dead too? We didnt die because we have the ability to protect ourselves. What? You dont have the ability, so you dont want to allow others to have it either? And as I said earlier, the tomb has been sealed for a long time, so when it was just opened, there was maic pressure and people would be sucked in. After being ventted for a long time, the maic pressure decreases. If you dont believe it, I can take you to go see it. Leng Xiaoyao retorted like a porcupine. She didnt hesitate to scold Qian Feng. You Qian Feng was displeased. He obviously didnt dare to go inside. Upon hearing that, others didnt dare to question it either, afraid of being dragged in and experiencing it themselves. Chapter 3347 - 3347 Chu Yin 3347 Chu Yin Even if the force that sucked people in was gone, what if it suddenly came back? They were reluctant to risk their lives. Besides, there were mechanisms in this tomb. If they triggered them, they could be hurt by hidden weapons! They didnt want to seek death. The old expert also gave Qian Feng a warning nce. Although they were all puzzled by this question, it was obvious that Qian Feng asked it with malicious intent. If it were him, he would also be unhappy. If they could go in and out safely and even bring people out, it proved that they werent ordinary, but Qian Feng, who had no clear understanding of himself, went against them. The police asked Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen for details about the situation inside. Li Mochen exined it in his own words. After finishing, Li Mochen said goodbye to Xu Ziji. Well go back now. You can handle things here by yourself. Okay. Ill see you off. Thank you very much, Brother Mochen. Ill invite you to dinner next time. Xu Ziji said. He still had a lot of things to deal with and couldnt treat Li Mochen. Sure. Li Mochen answered. Li Mochen was injured, so Leng Xiaoyao drove this time. In order to ensure their safety, Li Mochen didnt argue with Leng Xiaoyao about driving. On the way back, Li Mochen felt more and more ufortable. Leng Xiaoyao was anxious when she saw it, so she increased the speed. Brother Mochen, how are you feeling? Leng Xiaoyao asked anxiously. The chaotic power is erupting in advance Li Mochen said painfully. Leng Xiaoyao was scared. Hold on, well be there soon. Li Mochen could control some of the chaotic power, so the speed of it getting worse was much slower than before, but before he could fully control it, it would still be very painful. Five minutester, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen finally returned to Hanlin Manor. Leng Xiaoyao took Li Mochen directly to her home. As soon as they arrived in the living room, the two of them sat down on the spot and put their palms together. Li Mochen began to release the chaotic power, while Leng Xiaoyao absorbed it into her body. Because chaotic power was too powerful, Li Mochen couldnt bear it alone, but after Leng Xiaoyao shared some of it, Li Mochen felt much more rxed. He began to practice and control the chaotic power during this time. Chaotic power merged into the energy center, and the huge energy suddenly surged like a tsunami! It continued to grow. At the same time, he also suffered a lot of pain internally. Countless meridians were opened up and then expanded. The chaotic power that flowed was no longer gentle, but extremely violent! It made Li Mochen feel unbearable pain. However, Li Mochen managed to hold back and didnt make a sound, although his will was a bit scattered. When Leng Xiaoyao felt it, she immediately reminded him that he couldnt be distracted no matter what happened, otherwise it would be dangerous. Li Mochen steadied his mind after hearing that. A momentter, Li Mochen felt his physical meridians expand and his body strengthen. The power in his energy center rotated, forming a vortex. Even his soul felt a refreshing sensation. In the energy center, the chaotic power produced five shallow colors of yellow, green, blue, red, and cyan entangled together. Li Mochen actually awakened the attributes of the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. There was also a purple one, which was the attribute of thunder and lightning. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt see any of this. Only Li Mochen could see it. Even Li Mochen was shocked and almost became distracted. Luckily, Leng Xiaoyao sensed that something wasnt right and reminded him to focus. Li Mochen dared not be distracted anymore. He fully operated his skills and all the chaotic power in his energy center and meridians suddenly broke through an invisible barrier at this moment. It returned to the energy center like swallows returning home and slowly rotating around the glowing lotus-shaped object to form a small vortex! Li Mochen felt his body and soul tremble slightly! This time, Li Mochen seeded in his foundation building. Subconsciously, with a thought, a burst of energy immediately surged out of his body. It covered an area farther than Leng Xiaoyaos earlier one, being about two meters. Leng Xiaoyao, who was sitting in front of him, was also shaken away. Things within two meters were all spread and the TV and coffee table were directly shattered. Leng Xiaoyao was prepared, so she wasnt hurt. She was just numb all over. After absorbing a lot of chaotic power from Li Mochen, Leng Xiaoyao also made progress and directly advanced to the peak of foundation building. Two happy events came one after the other! Leng Xiaoyao was very happy, but Li Mochen was in a lot of pain. After he seeded in the foundation building, he didnt wake up immediately. Instead, he fell into a semi-dream state, as if he was being haunted by a nightmare. He was very hurt and ufortable. At the beginning, Leng Xiaoyao was very nervous. No matter how she shouted, Li Mochen wouldnt wake up, then she thought of Leng Yans words. Once Li Mochen sessfully built the foundation, he would regain his memory. He should be trapped in the memory of the Land Guiyun! In that case, Leng Xiaoyao didnt dare to call out to him, for fear of any idents. It was true that Li Mochen did fall into the memory of Land Guiyun. In Land Guiyun. Chu Pce, Country Dongchu. A boy of about ten years old was practicing swordsmanship. Sitting on the side were a young couple. It was a harmonious scene. The young couple were the prince and princess of Chu, and the ten-year-old boy was their child, the heir Chu Yin. The scene shifted, the prince of Chu was in military uniform, leading troops out of the capital city. The princess and Chu Yin watched the army go farther and farther from the city wall. The scene shifted again. News from the frontline said that the prince of Chu died in battle. The princess of Chu suddenly spat out blood and passed away. The once lively Chu Pce became cold. After handling the funeral of the prince and princess, the emperor took Chu Yin into the imperial pce. Chu Yin was bullied by the princes. Although the emperor protected him, there were times when he couldnt be protected. Unable to bear the anger, Chu Yin left the imperial pce. He didnt know where to go. He just walked blindly all the way. He experienced many dangers on the road, but because of his chaotic power, he was able to turn danger into safety every time. Once he met the elder of Tiancheng Sect who was traveling around. Seeing his chaotic physique and his talent for cultivating that was one in ten thousand years, he was taken back to Tiancheng Sect as a disciple and given the name Ling Yin. Under his masters guidance, Ling Yin was able to control his chaotic power. His cultivation level also skyrocketed. It caused jealousy and exclusion from his fellow disciples. Ling Yin, who was always cold, didnt care at all. He was immersed in cultivation and became the highest level person among his peers, even higher than many elders. After bing powerful, Ling Yin not only helped Country Dongchu through many difficulties, but also won over many jealous fellow disciples. He even became the head of the sect. Unfortunately, during his tribtion, he was ambushed by his fellow disciple, Ling Feng, and fell Li Mochen suddenly woke up from his dream and found that it was already light outside. He didnt know when he was put on the bed. Leng Xiaoyaos head was resting on the bed beside him. Her hand was still tightly holding his. Chapter 3348 - 3348 The Li Family Again 3348 The Li Family Again Li Mochen woke up without waking up Leng Xiaoyao because she slept tootest night and was in a deep sleep at the moment. Looking at Leng Xiaoyaos beautiful face, Li Mochen was attracted and his heart ached a little for her. He must have worried herst night. Li Mochen reached out and touched Leng Xiaoyaos head, which immediately woke her up. When Leng Xiaoyao opened her eyes and saw that Li Mochen had already woken up, she said, Brother Mochen, youre awake? Youve sessfully established your foundation. Do you remember what happened before? Yeah, Ive remembered everything. Im sorry for waking you up. Why dont you continue to sleep for a while? Ill cook and call you when its ready? Li Mochen said, feeling guilty for waking her up. Its okay. Im not sleepy now. Can you tell me a little about the Land Guiyun? Leng Xiaoyaos eager eyes stared at Li Mochen. She was extremely curious about it, and she couldnt sleep any longer. Looking at Leng Xiaoyaos bright eyes, Li Mochen didnt want to let her down! So he told Leng Xiaoyao everything he knew about Land Guiyun, which made her even more eager to go there. These things were no longer just hearsay, but real experiences that affected Leng Xiaoyaos emotions. Although he had always been cold, he was clear about right and wrong. What Ling Feng had done made him angry and hateful. If he could really return, he would definitely pay Ling Feng back. His grudges with Ling Feng had been umting for a long time, not just this time. Ling Feng failed to hurt him in the past, so he didnt bother to teach him a lesson, but this time he was really mad. It turns out that you are a member of the royal family! That sounds amazing! Leng Xiaoyao looked surprised, but also felt heartbroken about what Li Mochen had been through. At the age of eleven, his father died in battle and his mother passed away due to grief. He wandered alone and met the disciples of the Tiancheng Sect by ident. It was already like this in Land Guiyun. Why did it have to be the same in this incarnation too? His parents died early. He was bullied by his family, and left his home. What was better than this incarnation was that Li Mochen still had an uncle to protect him in Land Guiyun. He left the pce secretly. By the way, since youve regained your memories, do you want to visit City Qin with me? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Since Li Mochen regained his memories, it was necessary for them to meet Leng Yan and the others. Sure! Do you have time to go? When Li Mochen remembered everything he had been through, the first thing he thought of was going to City Qin. He didnt want to avoid Leng Xiaoyao. After all, he learned about this because of her. Of course! I will definitely have time. Ill just tell my grandfather that Ill be backter, Leng Xiaoyao said. After writing the test, she had plenty of time. Although it was unfilial to not stay at home with Leng Changyuan during the holiday, she also had her own things to do. Aftering back from City Qin this time, she would spend more time with Leng Changyuan. Therefore, Li Mochen immediately booked a flight to City Qin that day, without bringing Mu Yuan and Meng Fan. He told them to go back to the Wolf Gang. Only he would go with Leng Xiaoyao. Once Li Mochen booked the flight to City Qin, the Li family knew about it. Li Zongquan was still unwilling to give up, so he sent people to follow them. This time, they werent discovered by the person who was arranged to monitor the Li family. After all, Li Zongquan wasnt stupid enough to send people directly from his side when he knew that he was being monitored by Li Mochen. However, Li Zongquan still underestimated Li Mochens ability. When they arrived at the airport of City Qin, Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao noticed that they were being followed. Is it the Li family again? Leng Xiaoyao asked. I dont know. No need to worry about it for now. Its better if they follow us into the mountain, Li Mochen said. Because he had many enemies, not only the Li family would try to harm him, it could also be anyone who had a grudge against him. Therefore, the two of them ignored it. After arriving in City Qin, it was around 5 pm. They went to eat first, then went directly to their destination. Those who followed them kept following them. They didnt know why Li Mochen went into the mountain. They were worried that it was because he found out that they were following him and deliberately led them into the mountain. They also suspected that Li Mochen might have some secrets that couldnt be revealed and were discovered by them. Whether they found out about him or he found out about them, they couldnt retreat because of it. It was a good thing that they entered the mountain. Once they entered, they could take action. Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao couldnt possibly wait for them to follow them to the destination. Once they entered the mountain and confirmed that there was no one else around, Li Mochen directly opened his mouth. Come out now! Upon hearing that, the hidden people were surprised, but they had already guessed it, so it wasnt too unexpected. Anyway, they were also ready to take action. Since Li Mochen said it first, they didnt need to hide any longer. There were only four men, but even if there were ten men, Li Mochen wouldnt take them seriously. After they approached, Li Mochen directly took action and knocked them all down in seconds. They could barely fight back. After sessfully building his foundation, Li Mochens power was more than ten times stronger than before. He was even more powerful than Leng Xiaoyao after only building the foundation. Those men were stunned. They hadnt even taken action yet! Looking at Li Mochen, they felt like they were looking at a monster. Who could move so fast? Even if he was powerful, he shouldnt be so fast! Tell me, who sent you? Li Mochen asked calmly, not angry, but imposing, making the four men feel overwhelmed. However, they couldnt reveal the mastermind behind the scenes, so they remained silent. This time, Li Mochen wouldnt let them go easily. He directly used cruel means to interrogate them. For them, it was better to die than to live. It was more painful and ufortable than being killed directly. Finally, someone couldnt stand it and said that it was Li Zongquan. It seems that Master Li isnt very smart! Doesnt he learn from his mistakes? Leng Xiaoyao sneered. Even if he didnt learn from his mistakes the first time, he should have learned from the second time! However, it happened again and again If the people he sent were more powerful, such as those professional assassins, they would be much more skilled than these men! These men were strong, but they had only undergone professional training, not devil training. Their training was either hitting a wooden stake by themselves or fighting with theirpanions. In that case, their actions were limited and they didnt have the determination to go all out. As for assassins? They struggled from a pile of dead bodies in order to live. Hundreds of people were thrown into a forest and only a few survived. If they didnt kill others, they would be killed by others, so they were violent. Chapter 3349 - 3349 He’s Always Been Self-centered 3349 Hes Always Been Self-centered Hes always been self-centered, said Li Mochen, talking about Li Zongquan. He had no good impression of Li Zongquan, especially after recalling what he had been through in the Land Guiyun. In the past, he hesitated to pay the Li family back simply because he was rted to them by blood and his father was Li Zongquans son. However, he had a different idea now. It wasnt that he would take revenge on the Li family after recalling his past memories. It was just that when he rebelled again, he would have no more scruples or burdens. His patience with the Li family was fading. It was almost exhausted. Li Mochen didnt kill the men, but he wouldnt let them leave without paying a price. Therefore, he directly disabled them. They had to hope that they would have the good luck to survive. Before leaving, Li Mochen took their phones and took a photo of them. He sent it to Li Zongquan as a final warning. In addition to sending the picture, he also edited a message: If you dont want the Li family to perish, its best to stop. Otherwise, I wont hesitate to teach you a lesson anymore. When Li Zongquan read this message, he was angry and fearful. He really couldnt understand when Li Mochen became so powerful. This time, he was indeed scared. Was that the result? He was unwilling, but what could he do? As Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao approached the old mansion, they heard voices talking. Upon listening carefully, they found out that tomb robbers were looking for ancient tombs here. They identally stumbled upon this old mansion and were preparing to explore it. However, they were still lingering outside the mansion and didnt dare to go inside. Boss, this mansion is so weird. Could there be ghosts? Its so eerie, someone said nervously. Its precisely because its weird that there might be good things! Weve been to a lot of tombs. Isnt every tomb strange? Someone replied, but his voice was tinged with nervousness. But this isnt a tomb! Maybe its underground in this mansion! I dare not go in. Whoever dares can go first. Since were here, lets go in! We can chat about life. At that moment, a female voice sounded from the air, ethereal and unreal, which scared them quite a bit. It was Leng Xiaoyaos voice. She used her magical power to spread her voice through the air, so it sounded vage. Boss, i-is there a ghost? No, no, no, we better leave quickly! This ce is too strange. Although those people were reluctant, they were still scared away. Tsk, theyre cowards, not tomb robbers. Leng Xiaoyao sneered. Li Mochen didnt despise them since they were ordinary people who were certainly afraid of ghosts, but he didnt refute Leng Xiaoyao. Instead, his gaze towards her was full of love. Leng Xiaoyao happened to meet Li Mochans gaze, and suddenly felt flustered. She immediately looked away and walked ahead of Li Mochen. Leng Yan and the others were in the yard, but those tomb robbers didnt see them. When they heard the ethereal female voice, they also thought that it was really a ghost! They were trapped in this yard and couldnt sense things outside very clearly, so they couldnt detect who the person was. However, when Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao approached, they saw them and were suddenly excited. Did their head remember something ande here? Head, do you remember anything now? Leng Yan anxiously asked when Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao entered the courtyard. Because Li Mochen had a chaotic physique and his ability wasnt revealed, they couldnt sense him. Yeah. Li Mochan nodded. After recovering his memory, he hadplicated feelings when he saw Leng Yan and the others again. They were all his confidants, but they all sacrificed themselves because of him. He felt extremely guilty and also hated Ling Feng very much. Thats great. Thats great! All of them were extremely happy upon hearing that. They finally had this day. Sorry, its because of me that you ended up like this. Li Mochen apologized to them guiltily. Although they were just his subordinates, Li Mochen cared about them. Even if they were just subordinates, if they were in danger, he would do his best to protect them because they had always been protecting him with their lives. Head, you dont have to do this. As long as you regain your memory, we can go back for revenge. Thats all we want, said Leng Yan, without ming Li Mochen at all. Right, head, if you can pay Ling Feng back, it will avenge us and our deceased brothers, said Chi Feng. More than just the few of them died, but fortunately, they were lucky enough to be fierce ghosts and travel through time with their head. Apart from the other brothers in the yard, any disciple in Tiancheng Sect who refused to submit to Ling Feng wouldnt have a good ending. Ling Feng was a sinister person who would certainly not leave himself with any worries. And it was certain that there were many people in the sect who wouldnt submit to Ling Feng, but how many of them could escape? They hoped that they would see some survivors after going back. Li Mochen was aware of all these things. Since he regained his memory, he never thought of letting Ling Feng go. Dont worry, I will work hard to restore my abilities and activate the formation to return to Land Guiyun to avenge Ling Feng and his group of traitors. Li Mochen looked very serious, with a hint of killing intent in his eyes. He wouldnt let go of this revenge just because he was still alive. On the contrary, because he was still alive, he had the opportunity to seek revenge. Leng Yan and the others were full of excitement. Li Mochen went to the door of the backyard and sensed the formation here, but he had no way to crack it. Because this was a seventh-level formation that was rted to cultivation level he could only restore his cultivation to the peak of Yuan Ying Period to crack this formation. Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao didnt leave after seeing Leng Yan and the others. Instead, they stayed in the yard and cultivated. This ce was very secluded and suitable for cultivation. Although there were asional passers-by, it was rare for anyone toe here. This mountain was difficult to climb, far from the city, and there were no viges around. Only people who did things that couldnt be seen by others or adventurers woulde to such a rugged and difficult mountain. If someone appeared within a hundred meters, they would sense it and avoid thempletely. Only here did Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao dare to use their magical and chaotic power, because what they needed the most was practicalbat. The magical power of cultivators was extremely destructive, but they would avoid destroying things here. If someone saw it, it would definitely arouse suspicion. Chapter 3350 - 3350 Go to the Circuit 3350 Go to the Circuit When Leng Yan and the others were still alive, they were already experts at the Golden Core Stage. After bing fierce ghosts, they were even more powerful than ordinary fierce ghosts. Therefore, Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyo were no match for them, even if any one of them fought alone against them. As a result, they proposed to be sparring partners for Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Yan would practice with Li Mochen, while Chi Feng would practice with Leng Xiaoyao. Except for ensuring that they wouldnt be disabled or killed, they would go all out, because only in this way could Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao really improve. If they stopped short of the goal, what was the difference from not practicing at all? Without pressure, there was no resistance. Without a crisis, there was no giving it your all. Last time Leng Yan and the others saw Leng Xiaoyao, she was still at the Foundation-building Stage. This time she had reached the peak of the Foundation-building Stage. It surprised them, even though they knew that it was due to her absorption of chaotic power. Without talent and hard work, even with chaotic power, she couldnt make progress so quickly. Although Leng Xiaoyao was at the peak of the Foundation-building Stage, her internal strength wasnt stable enough to fully unleash her potential. It was normal. Only when this level of power was stabilized could they move up to the next level. However, after a week of hard training andbat practice, Leng Xiaoyaos abilities had be more stable, while Li Mochen had entered the middle Foundation-building Stage and had a tendency to break through to the peak. In addition, their attributes gradually became more prominent. Leng Xiaoyao could condense a small me and manipte branches and soil. Li Mochen could do the same. If Leng Xiaoyao didnt know that Li Mochen had a chaotic physique, she would be greatly discouraged. After staying there for a week, Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao left because they had other things to do and couldnt stay for too long. After they left, many people rushed into another mountain in this area as if they had discovered something incredible and indeed they had. It was said that a huge rock in this area suddenly exploded. All the trees in this area were broken. Arge pit was also blown out of the ground. Why it was blown up? Because it didnt look like it was dug or cut. However, there were no traces of gunpowder. So it became a strange event and even made it onto TV. Then it attracted many people to explore and soon became a popr attraction on the Inte. Actually, all of this was done by Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao. In order to avoid exposing the ancient house here, the two of them went to the mountains far away from there when they practiced their magic. If they didnt release their magic, they wouldnt know how powerful it was. Therefore, destruction couldnt be avoided. As long as no one was hurt, it was okay. Leng Xiaoyao had thought that they might be discovered, but she didnt expect it to be a popr attraction. Fortunately, the mountain where the ancient house was located was far away from there, so it wouldnt be discovered. Li Mochen had to go back to City Jin, while Leng Xiaoyao needed to go back to City Chang, so they parted ways at the airport of City Qin. Li Mochen originally wanted to send Leng Xiaoyao back to City Chang before going to City Jin, but Leng Xiaoyao refused. She wasnt a kid, so she could take care of herself. Although Leng Xiaoyao hadnt agreed to be Li Mochens girlfriend yet, Li Mochen already treated her as his girlfriend. It made Leng Xiaoyao feel that her words about watching his performance were useless. Li Mochen treated Leng Xiaoyao as if she were a delicate woman who couldnt lift or shoulder anything. He considered everything for her and didnt let her do anything. When they hunted in the mountains, he didnt let her take action. When they roasted wild animals, he didnt let her do anything either. He just told her to sit quietly and wait for food. After returning home, Leng Xiaoyao was constantly criticized by Leng Changyuan for not apanying him during her vacation and going out for so many days. She was about to enter university soon. If she didnt apany him now, she would see him even less in the future. Leng Xiaoyao felt guilty and apologized repeatedly until she finally managed to appease Leng Changyuan. For the next three days, Leng Xiaoyao stayed at home and didnt go anywhere. She either talked to Leng Changyuan or programmed games or called and texted Li Mochen. Li Mochen was very busy, so he couldnt always call or text her, but whenever he had time, he would contact Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao understood that Li Mochen was busy because she was also busy. If Li Mochen didnt contact her, she wouldnt either. She did think about it, but she still felt shy and embarrassed to contact Li Mochen first. It wasnt until the fourth day that An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin asked her out for shopping that Leng Xiaoyao finally went out. Wu Minmin and the others had gone to visit their rtives, so only the three of them were left. Because they cost Leng Xiaoyao a lot of money in the capital city, todays shopping, dining, and drinking milk tea expenses were paid by the two of them in turn. Leng Xiaoyao didnt argue with them about that. Just shopping is so boring! Where should we go to have fun? An Chenmeng said. How about going to the amusement park? Xiong Manxin suggested. Childish. An Chenmeng was disdainful. Who are you to talk about maturity? Then where do you suggest we go? Xiong Manxin retorted. I dont know, An Chenmeng said. If you dont know, then let someone who knows decide. Xiong Manxin said, I think we can go to the circuit. Today my uncle went there. Leng Xiaoyao knew that Ling Tianqi had also invited Leng Yecheng to go together! She had nned to go, but she had already promised An Chenmeng, so she didnt go with them. Im fine with that, Leng Xiaoyao said. Lets go to the circuit. I heard my brother say that someone invited him there today! An Chenmeng became interested upon hearing that. Therefore, they took a taxi to the circuit. As soon as they arrived at the circuit, Xiong Manxin called Ling Tianqi and asked where they were, saying that she, Leng Xiaoyao, and An Chenmeng had arrived. Upon hearing that, Ling Tianqi asked them to wait at the entrance, then he rushed to pick them up and take them to their private room. Xiaoyao, your uncle is here too. An Chenmengs brother, Chenjun, is also here, Ling Tianqi said. Are you here to watch others race or are you racing too? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Just here to watch others race. Two friends from City Hai came over after hearing about your race with Mr. Li. They want to see that video, but with your third uncle here, I didnt directly say that it is you and Mr. Li, Ling Tianqi said. He didnt mention it because he knew that Leng Yecheng was unaware of it. Hmm! It doesnt matter that he knows now, Leng Xiaoyao said. As soon as they entered the private room, they saw Leng Yecheng talking happily with a familiar woman. At the same time, everyone inside looked towards them. Chapter 3351 - 3351 Too Young to Drink 3351 Too Young to Drink Miss Leng When the woman who was chatting happily with Leng Yecheng saw Leng Xiaoyao, she was very surprised and stood up directly. Everyone was surprised to see that the woman actually knew Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao smiled and walked towards the woman, greeting her very friendly. Miss Dai, long time no see. This woman was Dai Ya. You know each other? Ling Tianqi was very surprised. We met before. And weve been through some things together! Dai Ya said, but she couldnt go into detail about what happened. I was nning to contact you tomorrow! I didnt expect to meet you today. Its such a coincidence. Seeing Leng Xiaoyao, Dai Ya was also very happy. Although they had only met once, Leng Xiaoyaos abilities had impressed her. She was looking forward to getting to know her better. Although she had Leng Xiaoyaos phone number, they had only met once, so she didnt dare to contact her. Plus, Leng Xiaoyao hadnt contacted her either, so she didnt think too much about it. This time she came to City Chang. She wanted to contact Leng Xiaoyao, but she had just arrived today and didnt have time. She had nned to contact her when she had free time tomorrow, but she didnt expect to meet her today. Leng Xiaoyao smiled, then looked at Leng Yecheng. Uncle Yecheng. Hi! Leng Yecheng was a little uneasy. He didnt know if Leng Xiaoyao would misunderstand it since he and Dai Ya were so close just now. You Dai Ya looked at Leng Xiaoyao in surprise, then at Leng Yecheng. She didnt expect them to be rted. Hes my uncle, by blood, Leng Xiaoyao said. I see. By the way, let me introduce you. This is my brother, Dai Zhenjie. Dai Ya introduced a young man next to her to Leng Xiaoyao. Miss Leng, nice to meet you. Ive heard about you from Dai Ya. Dai Zhenjie took the initiative to greet Leng Xiaoyao. After hearing about them from Dai Ya, he was very curious about Leng Xiaoyao. Dai Ya had only mentioned that they had found ginseng in the mountains. She didnt say anything that shouldnt be said. Nice to meet you too, Mr. Dai, Leng Xiaoyao said. Dai Ya immediately leaned over to Leng Xiaoyaos ears and whispered, Dont worry, I didnt say anything I shouldnt have said. I only mentioned that we found reishi mushrooms together in the mountains. Since they said not to tell anyone back then, she naturally wouldnt say it aloud, but as for whether Lin Musi said anything about it, she didnt know and couldnt guarantee it. After all, she couldnt control her. It depended on Lin Musis own will. Leng Xiaoyao smiled at her and believed her. By the way, these two are my good friends. This is Ling Tianqis niece, Xiong Manxin, and this is An Chenmeng. Nice to meet you. Dai Ya greeted them. Nice to meet you too. They replied. After Leng Xiaoyao greeted An Chenjun and Pei Heran, they sat down. Last time I heard that you are very good at car racing. Do you oftene to this circuit? Have you seen the race in the video with your own eyes, Daya asked. Yeah! Leng Xiaoyao smiled and said honestly, Actually, thats me and Mr. Li. What? Several surprised voices sounded. They were Dai Ya, Dai Zhenjie, and Leng Yecheng. Thats you and Mr. Li? Dai Ya and Leng Yecheng asked with one ord. At the same time, Dai Ya looked at Leng Yecheng in surprise. He didnt even know. Yeah. Leng Xiaoyao answered with a nod. When did you learn to race cars? Howe I dont know? Leng Yecheng asked. Racing wasnt just driving normally. It was basically ying with your life! He had seen this video before. It was extremely thrilling, but he didnt know that it was Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. Leng Yecheng felt so aggrieved. As Leng Xiaoyaos uncle, he didnt know that she had such an unbelievable skill. In fact, there were many things about Leng Xiaoyao that he didnt know about. She was good at gambling, stocks, hacking, and even suddenly became a top student. Thinking of these things, Leng Yecheng felt even more aggrieved. However, he wasnt that surprised about Leng Xiaoyaos ability to race cars. If you knew, you probably wouldnt even let me touch it, Leng Xiaoyao said weakly. In fact, in the incarnation before her previous incarnation, she really couldnt drive. She learned how to drive in her previous incarnation, but she couldnt tell Leng Yecheng about it, so she could only say that. I For a moment, Leng Yecheng didnt know what to say. If he had known, he would never have let Leng Xiaoyao touch it! It was too dangerous. However, it was toote. In the end, Leng Yecheng could only sigh and say, What should I do with you! Youre even more amazing than I imagined! Dai Ya said. She knew that Leng Xiaoyao was powerful, but she had never seen it with her own eyes before. She never thought the person in the video would be Leng Xiaoyao. Even though Leng Xiaoyao was powerful, Dai Ya didnt think that she was as powerful as the two in the video! Thank you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Xiaoyao, what do you girls want to drink? Ling Tianqi asked. Wine, please, said Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Yecheng was displeased. Give her juice! Then he said to Leng Xiaoyao, Youre too young to drink! Im no longer a kid. Weve already finished the National College Entrance Examination. Please let me have some! Leng Xiaoyao pouted. In the end, Leng Yecheng gave in and agreed, but he wouldnt let her drink too much. Leng Xiaoyao was allowed to drink red wine, so An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin naturally followed suit. At that moment, Dai Ya looked at Leng Xiaoyao with mixed emotions. When they were in City Qin, Leng Xiaoyao was mature and steady, like an experienced person. However, at this moment, she was like a little girl. She really didnt know which one was the real her! No matter which one was the real her, theymunicated effortlessly even though they were many years apart in age. Leng Xiaoyao chatted with Dai Ya, but she didnt ignore An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin. Besides, except for the Dai siblings, they all knew each other, so there was no awkwardness. They didnte here just for thepetition, but to talk business. There was a piece ofnd in the western suburbs that was very good, with over two hundred acres. It wasnt too big or small, and its location was very good. Nowadays, the suburbs were constantly developing and expanding. This piece ofnd was in a good location and wasnt too remote. The original owner of thisnd couldnt get a loan for some reason and couldnt build a house. If the house wasnt built, the property rights would decrease over time, so he wanted to sell thend. After Ling Tianqi found out about it, he became interested. Although he wasnt very refined, he had ambition and ability. It was just that his family couldnte up with so much money for his investment at once, so Ling Tianqi wanted to cooperate with other people. Chapter 3352 - 3352 A Car As the Reward 3352 A Car As the Reward Pei Heran and Feng Rui were the first to know. Pei Heran could provide some money, but Feng Rui couldnt invest that much because his family was in government service, not business. Pei Heran wasnt enough by himself, so they thought of Dai Zhenjie. Ling Tianqi studied at a university in City Hai with Dai Zhenjie. They both studied in the construction industry. When Ling Tianqi mentioned it, Dai Zhenjie was naturally interested too. However, even with Dai Zhenjie joining, it was still not enough, so Ling Tianqi went to see An Chenjun and Leng Yecheng. They were both willing to invest. This wasnt a small investment, it was an investment worth tens of billions. They didnt need toe up with tens of billions directly. They could borrow money or something simr, but in the early stages, they needed to pay a billion yuan by themselves. Just thend alone cost several hundred million yuan. Leng Yecheng could only provide a hundred million yuan, which he earned from hisst stock investment. After Leng Xiaoyao learned about it, she was willing to lend Leng Yecheng two hundred million yuan. Otherwise, if they each provided several hundred million yuan, Leng Yechengs contribution would be too small. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao stood up and whispered to Leng Yecheng by his side, Uncle, this is a project worth over ten billion yuan. A hundred million yuan is too little. Ill lend you two hundred million yuan. No need, keep it for yourself. Leng Yecheng immediately refused. As an elder, how could he use money from his niece? Even if it was a loan, it wasnt eptable. Its just a loan, not a gift. When you make money, just return it to me with interest. Im just a student. What do I need so much money for? Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Yecheng was persuaded, but still refused. I cant do that. You can share the money you make with me at that time. Leng Xiaoyao didnt give up. Leng Yecheng remained silent. If you dont agree, I wont talk to you anymore. When I go home to see grandpa, Ill do it while youre absent. Leng Xiaoyao immediately put on an angry expression. You Leng Yecheng didnt know what to say. He knew that Leng Xiaoyao did this on purpose, but she won. Fine, Ill take it, but we have to be clear that this two hundred million yuan will be invested under my name, but you need to take your share of the profits from it. Leng Yecheng set a condition that couldnt be refused. Two hundred million yuan was such arge sum of money, yet Leng Xiaoyao lent it to him without hesitation. However, she wouldnt receive much interest in return. Therefore, Leng Yecheng wouldnt take advantage of her. If they shared the profit, they could earn a lot more. Im just investing without putting in any effort! So, if I put in two hundred million and you put in one hundred million yuan, thatll be three hundred million yuan. We can share the profit evenly. Thats it, Leng Xiaoyao said. She knew that Leng Yecheng wasnt a selfish person who only cared about his own interests, so it was impossible for him to take all the money. This was the mostpromising solution. Seeing that Leng Xiaoyao was determined, Leng Yecheng had to agree. He was very grateful for her help and cherished her kindness. After it was done, Leng Yecheng said to others, I can offer three hundred million yuan. Everyone was surprised that Leng Yecheng could contribute that much. Nevertheless, it was good news because there were too many loans and the interest was too high. It would be a good thing if they could have more money to start with. Although Leng Xiaoyao only had two hundred million yuan, she could still contribute more because she had a lot of raw jade materials in her basement. However, Leng Xiaoyao didnt do that. Leng Yecheng had this chance because of them. If he surpassed them, it wouldnt be pleasant. After all, Ling Tianqi and Dai Zhenjie were the ones in charge. Leng Yuchengs role was at most to provide funding and design. There was a ready-made designpany, so they wouldnt look for another designpany. Although Fengshang Design wasnt a bigpany, it wasnt small either and had some fame in the industry. At least Ling Tianqi and the others agreed, and insisted on letting Fengshang Design do it. After all, it was their own investment project, so they would definitely be more attentive than others. At present, the project was only in the preliminary discussion stage. The decision would only be made after detailed consideration. Everyone agreed to invest, so the next step was to decide how much each person should contribute. After they had enough money, the contract could be signed, thend could be purchased, and the design could be done. They only dispersed after having a good dinner. Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Yecheng went home together, Xiong Manxin and Ling Tianqi went back together, and An Chenmeng went back with An Chenjun. Miss Leng, can I invite you for an afternoon tea tomorrow? Dai Ya asked when leaving. Of course, we can have lunch directly, then I can show you around, Leng Xiaoyao said. Since Dai Ya came to City Chang, she was naturally very happy to be the host and show her around. Great, I am staying in the downtown Kirin Hotel, Dai Ya said. Ill go pick you up tomorrow, said Leng Xiaoyao, then the two separated. When did you learn to drive? Wait a second, do you have a drivers license? Leng Yecheng asked. He suddenly remembered that Leng Xiaoyao already knew how to race, so driving was nothing. However, when he thought of car racing, he couldnt help feeling scared. Just got my drivers license, Leng Xiaoyao said. In response, Leng Yecheng let out a sigh. Uncle, youre not thirty years old yet. Why do you sigh so often? You sound like you are seventy years old. Leng Xiaoyao joked. How can you make fun of me? Youre so disrespectful. Leng Yecheng criticized her, but his expression was indulgent. Now that you have a drivers license and youre going to study in the Capital University, Ill give you a car as a reward. Tell me what kind of car you want, Leng Yecheng said. I like off-road vehicles, so a Land Rover will be great! I want a ck one. It looks cool. Leng Xiaoyao said, But I want to buy it after going to the capital city. Otherwise, itll be quite inconvenient to drive from here to there. No problem, but its best to go through the license te lottery first. Its not easy to get a license te in the capital city. You wont be able to drive for long without one after the 15-day grace period for new cars, Leng Yecheng said. Dont worry, Ive already got a license te, Leng Xiaoyao said. When she got her drivers license, Li Mochen took her to get a license te. Because of his connections, it was smooth sailing. It was impossible to do it at this moment, but Leng Xiaoyao didnt care. Leng Yecheng was surprised, but he didnt ask too much. He knew his niece was very capable. She couldnt be judged by the same standards as her peers. Chapter 3353 - 3353 Accurate Premonition 3353 urate Premonition The next day, Leng Xiaoyao drove the car from the Leng family to pick up Dai Ya. Dai Zhenjie also followed along. Miss Leng, do you mind if I join you? I have an appointment with Tianqi and the others at 2 pm, but I dont know what to do till then, so I thought Id tag along with you and see the sights, Dai Zhenjie said. Of course not, Leng Xiaoyao said with a smile. Then Leng Xiaoyao took the two of them around to see the sights in City Chang. There were several lively attractions. Yesterday, you mentioned that youve just written the National College Entrance Examination. I wonder which university you n to apply to! Dai Zhenjie asked. The Capital University, said Leng Xiaoyao. Miss Leng, you must be very good at studying, said Dai Zhenjie. Not bad, but I just participated in a nationalpetition and was epted in advance. I took the exam simply to finish the formalities, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt bother to keep it a secret. Wow, thats amazing! Both Dai Zhenjie and Dai Ya were surprised. After a tour, they went to a restaurant to eat. Originally, Leng Xiaoyao was going to treat them, but Dai Zhenjie paid the bill first when they finished eating. I just met Miss Leng for the first time. Its really inappropriate if I ask you to treat me to a meal. Miss Leng can consider it as doing me a favor, Dai Zhenjie said. He didnt have the habit of letting women pay when eating with them. He thought it was ungentlemanly to let the woman pay. At this point, Leng Xiaoyao didnt argue with him anymore. After dinner, Dai Zhenjie had to do something serious. Miss Leng, Ill leave my sister to you. Mr. Dai, dont worry Ill take care of her! Leng Xiaoyao said. After Dai Zhenjie left, Dai Ya suggested that they go mountain climbing. She also wanted to spar with Leng Xiaoyao, even though she knew she wasnt as good. Leng Xiaoyao didnt refuse and readily agreed, so they went to the forest park. It was a hot summer, but the forest park was very cool, so there were quite a few tourists. They first climbed the mountain, then sparred in a less crowded area. People around them gathered to watch, not knowing whether they were really fighting or just practicing. However, no one came forward to stop them. Instead, many people took out their phones to film. After about ten minutes of fighting, they stopped. Dai Yas skills were quite good, and it took a while for Leng Xiaoyao topletely restrain her without using any magical power. I know you went easy on me, but even so, the gap between us is still quite big, Dai Ya said, not at all angry about losing, rather she was impressed with Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao smiled but said nothing. The gap between them was indeed quite big. After the onlookers realized that they were just ying around, they breathed a sigh of relief and praised them. As they continued walking, they came across ake with many people boating on it. Neither of them was interested in boating, but Leng Xiaoyao looked at the surface of theke and saw a dark shadow passing underneath. She immediately released her magical sense to cover the area and sensed an evil power. She was immediately unhappy. The evil power was hovering under a pedal boat, and the people on board were in danger. Miss Dai, how good are you at swimming? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Im a good swimmer. Dai Ya replied. Then lets go boating! Leng Xiaoyao said. Okay! Although Dai Ya wasnt interested in boating, she didnt object. They came here to have fun, so what was wrong with trying new things? Leng Xiaoyao immediately rented a pedal boat and set off. Fortunately, there were few people at this time, so they didnt have to queue up. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao set off, she quickly pedaled towards the middle of theke. Dai Ya noticed something was wrong and asked, Miss Leng, whats wrong? Miss Dai, to be honest with you, I had a premonition that the boat in the middle is in danger. My premonitions are always urate, so I want to go and take a look, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although what she said was true, it was only half true. What? Dai Ya was surprised and couldnt believe it, but since Leng Xiaoyao said so, they went to take a look. Dai Ya also wanted to know if Leng Xiaoyaos premonitions were really that urate. On the pedal boat were four fifteen or sixteen-year-old girls, one of whom was a girl with an all-yin birth chart, the target of demons and ghosts for cultivation. However, when they were still seven or eight meters away from the other boat, the pedal boat suddenly overturned. In that instant, Leng Xiaoyao jumped into theke. Dai Ya was shocked and couldnt believe that Leng Xiaoyaos premonition was really urate. However, at that moment, she couldnt think too much and immediately followed Leng Xiaoyao into theke to save the people. Two men from another pedal boat also jumped in. They quickly rescued three girls, but Leng Xiaoyao and the other girl were still missing. After Dai Ya ced the rescued girls on the pedal boat, she threw herself into theke again, looking for Leng Xiaoyao and the other girl. The two men did the same thing. One stayed to appease the two rescued girls, while one continued to go into the water to find the missing girl. The girl who was entangled by the ck shadow was already far away, so Dai Ya and the man couldnt find Leng Xiaoyao and the other girl no matter how hard they looked. It made them very worried. However, Leng Xiaoyao quickly caught up with the ck shadow and fought it. The opponent was a mass of ck gas with no shape, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt know what it was. The girl was entangled by the ck gas. No one knew whether she was alive or dead. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about that and directly shook it with her magical power. The ck gas was immediately shaken apart and Leng Xiaoyao took the opportunity to grab the girl. The girl fainted, but she absorbed some spiritual energy. Fortunately, she was still alive. After Leng Xiaoyao poured some magical power into her, she just needed to rest for a while to recover. The ck gas was obviously very angry, but because it was afraid of Leng Xiaoyao, it could only run away. Leng Xiaoyao didnt pursue it too much because she was concerned about the safety of the girl. Anyway, it was injured by her, so it couldnt do bad things within a short time. There was a distance from where they fell into the water, so she couldnt surface directly to avoid unnecessary controversy, so she quickly returned to the vicinity of where they fell into the water before pulling the girl up to the surface. Leng Xiaoyao, are you okay! Dai Ya breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Leng Xiaoyaoe out and asked worriedly. Im fine, Leng Xiaoyao said. She pushed the girl on to the pedal boat before returning to the shore. After returning to the shore, the girl Leng Xiaoyao saved woke up quietly, but she had no strength to speak. She remained afraid and trembled all over. Dont be afraid. Everything is fine now. Leng Xiaoyaoforted her. Chapter 3354 - 3354 Song Xicheng Betrays 3354 Song Xicheng Betrays Leng Xiaoyaosfort didnt work, because the girl remembered that after she fell into the water, she was surrounded by a ck gas, which scared her. Although she knew how to swim, she was unable to move at that time. She felt like she had encountered a monster. Although she had never believed in demons and monsters, what happened just now After returning to the shore, Leng Xiaoyao asked for the phone numbers of the girls families and called them. Since they werent seriously injured, they didnt rush to the hospital. However, for the sake of their families peace of mind, they still needed to go to the hospital. Leng Xiaoyao felt the unfriendly gaze of someone in the crowd. She looked over, only to discover that it was Leng Yuqi. Leng Yuqi was with a boy and a girl about her age, her cousins. They were all surprised that Leng Xiaoyao was the one who saved those girls. Seeing so many people admire and praise Leng Xiaoyao, they became angry. Leng Xiaoyaos cousins often followed Leng Yuqi in scolding her. Leng Xiaoyao didnt care about their existence. She just took a nce, then looked away. Yuqi, is she really Leng Xiaoyao? Leng Yuqis cousin, Song Xicheng, asked softly. They knew that the spots on Leng Xiaoyaos face had disappeared, but it was the first time they saw her like this. Therefore, they were surprised and even a little afraid to recognize her. Yeah. Leng Yuqi responded coldly. She has be so beautiful. Song Xiaoxiao smiled slightly with envy in his eyes. He had always been jealous of Leng Xiaoyao and now he was even more jealous. Leng Xiaoyao had be a lot prettier than Leng Yuqi. She used to be jealous of Leng Yuqi, but now she started to be jealous of Leng Xiaoyao. The rtionship between cousins and sisters wasnt always harmonious. There was also a lot ofpetition andparison between them. Most of the Song family relied on the Leng family to get better. They were naturally jealous of Leng Yuqi, who had better conditions than them. Therefore, outwardly, they were united, but internally, they werepetitors. After calling an ambnce and sending them to the hospital, Leng Xiaoyao and Dai Ya left by themselves. They didnt need to worry about it anymore. Excuse me, the twodies. They were stopped not far away by the two men who jumped into theke with them to save the girls just now. Hello, is there anything we can help you with? Leng Xiaoyao asked politely. Nothing in particr. We just saw you jump into the river to save people at that time. We admire you very much and wanted to get to know you, one man said, looking a little shy. Youre also very capable. We dont need to get to know each other since we just met by chance. We have something else to do. Please excuse us. Leng Xiaoyao politely refused, then turned around and left. Humph! This woman is too arrogant! The other man felt embarrassed and said unhappily. Although his voice wasnt loud, Leng Xiaoyao still heard it, but she didnt care. Its you who are aloof. We indeed met by chance. Why should they want to know you? The man talking to Leng Xiaoyao didnt think there was anything wrong with her attitude. She had the right to refuse after all. The other man wasnt convinced, but he didnt say anything more. Walking behind them, Song Xiaoxiao felt jealous after seeing the two good-looking men talking to Leng Xiaoyao. Humph! Shes really a vixen. Should we teach Leng Xiaoyao a lesson? Song Xicheng said. Better not, Leng Yuqi said. She was afraid of Leng Xiaoyao and didnt want any conflict with her because she would be the one who suffered. Why? Song Xiaoxiao asked, puzzled. You cant bully her. Leng Yuqi said, If you go, dont me me for not warning you. Shes tough! To avoid them impulsively going to trouble Leng Xiaoyao and then ming her for their loss, Leng Yuqi reminded them. If they still didnt listen after the reminder, then whatever happened would have nothing to do with her. No way! I dont believe it. Song Xicheng didnt believe it and went to catch up with Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao, stop! Song Xicheng shouted. Leng Xiaoyao heard him, but ignored him and walked ahead. Although Dai Ya looked back, she didnt say anything. It was obvious that these two didnt have a good rtionship. Besides, the man was obviously unfriendly. When Leng Xiaoyao didnt stop, Song Xicheng became angry and ran over to block her way. However, when he saw Leng Xiaoyaos face, Song Xicheng was stunned. She was too beautiful! Whats up? Leng Xiaoyao asked calmly. I-I-I Song Xicheng stuttered and didnt know what to say. Seeing that he couldnt finish a sentence, Leng Xiaoyao didnt pay much attention and just walked around him. Song Xicheng was annoyed, but he didnt know what to say. He simply stared nkly at her back as she left. It was fine. He would see her at the Leng familys mansionter. Song Xiaoxiao immediately walked over and said angrily, Whats wrong with you? I saw her beautiful face and couldnt say anything, Song Xicheng said, blushing and feeling his heart racing for some reason. Song Xiaoxiao pped him on the head at once. Song Xicheng, are you infatuated with Leng Xiaoyao? Dont forget that were at odds with her. After being pped on the head by Song Xiaoxiao, Song Xicheng was very unhappy, but he didnt get angry. Leng Xiaoyao hasnt done anything to hurt us! He suddenly realized that they had always been the ones to provoke her, so there was no real conflict between them. What did you? Song Xiaoxiao was so angry that she couldnt catch her breath. Even you were seduced by her, a vixen! How could you say that? Shes not a vixen! Shes simply beautiful. It really is jealousy that makes people ugly. Song Xicheng said in annoyance, then ignored Song Xiaoxiao and left. You Song Xiaoxiao was furious. Leng Yuqi was also displeased. On Leng Xiaoyaos side. Dai Ya said, Leng Xiaoyao, youre amazing! Your premonition was really urate. She still couldnt recover from the shock of Leng Xiaoyao jumping into theke and noting up for a long time. By the way, why did you take so long toe up after jumping into theke? She didnt doubt Leng Xiaoyaos ability, but felt that something had gone wrong. The girl sank too fast after falling into the water, so it took a while to find her, Leng Xiaoyao said. Dai Ya believed her without doubt. Chapter 3355 - 3355 More Jealous 3355 More Jealous Fortunately, the girl is fine. If something bad happened to her, her family would be heartbroken! Dai Ya said. That was true. When a family member was in trouble, they would definitely feel sad. Leng Xiaoyao guessed that the girl was doomed to be haunted by what happened for a while because she felt that she was surrounded by that ck shadow. Ordinary people would be affected for a period or even longer when encountering such a thing. Whether one could suppress this fear depended on individual willpower, but Leng Xiaoyao couldnt control these things. Leng Xiaoyao first sent Dai Ya back to the hotel, then went home. Although their clothes and pants dried quickly in the summer, they still needed to take a shower and change clothes immediately. Before Leng Xiaoyao went home, Leng Yuqi and the others already went back. After they met Leng Xiaoyao, they lost all interest in continuing to y, so they went straight home. In addition to Song Xiaoxiao and Song Xicheng, their parents were also present in the Leng familys mansion. It seemed that they werent here to visit rtives, but to ask for help from the Leng family. Although Leng Xiaoyao disliked Song Meiyu, it didnt mean that she had no manners. Therefore, when she saw Song Zhenyang and his wife, she politely greeted them. Hi, Uncle Song, Aunt Song. This is this Xiaoyao? Although Song Zhenyang and his wife were Song Meiyus brother and sister-inw, they didnt have any bad feelings towards Leng Xiaoyao. Song Meiyu didnt tell them everything. Song Zhenyang was stunned when he saw how beautiful Leng Xiaoyao looked. They knew that Leng Xiaoyao had be pretty, but it was the first time they had seen her looking so beautiful. They didnt expect her to be so good-looking. Yes. Song Meiyu responded with a slightly cold voice, feeling ufortable at seeing Leng Xiaoyao. I didnt expect you to be so beautiful! Aunt Song said. Although she was jealous in her heart, she also gloated over Song Meiyus misfortune. Even if she was jealous, she wouldnt see Leng Xiaoyao often. However, Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi often saw Leng Xiaoyao, so she could imagine how displeased they were. Although she didnt know much, she knew that Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi couldnt stand Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, Aunt Song added. You are even more beautiful than Yuqi. When Aunt Song praised Leng Xiaoyao, Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi looked unhappy. With this sentence added, they were even unhappier. Even so, there was no need to say it out loud! Leng Xiaoyao knew what Aunt Song was thinking, but she didnt care and went straight upstairs. Song Xichengs gaze followed Leng Xiaoyaos back until he couldnt see it anymore. Then he asked, Aunt Meiyu, why did Leng Xiaoyao suddenly be so beautiful? I dont know. She suddenly became pretty, Song Meiyu said indifferently. She used to have freckles on her face, she was not disfigured. She should have used some medicine to cure it! Song Meiyu said. Seeing Song Xichengs expression, she knew what he was thinking! If it was possible, she would agree. However, they were too young. Leng Xiaoyao was eighteen years old, while Song Xicheng was only seventeen years old. Given Leng Xiaoyaos family background, even if she was two or three years older, it wasnt a problem, let alone only one year older. She just thought that they were still young and it was unlikely for them to get together. After changing their clothes, Song Xicheng came over and talked to Leng Xiaoyao enthusiastically, Leng Xiaoyao, how did you do on the National College Entrance Examination? Which university are you nning to attend? The Capital University. Although Leng Xiaoyao didnt have a good impression of Song Xicheng, she didnt need to give him a bad attitude since he was talking to her with a smile. Ah! The Capital University! Upon hearing that, the Song family was surprised because they didnt know that Leng Xiaoyao had such good grades. They thought that she was still the same as before. Humph! Do you think we dont know your grades? The Capital University? Im afraid you wont even be epted by the ordinary universities in City Chang! Only Yuqi can get into the Capital University, Song Xiaoxiao said disdainfully. Song Zhenyang and his wife, as well as Song Xicheng, also thought the same way, but they didnt say it directly. Are you sure you know my grades? No matter how many points I get, I can still go to the Capital University. Leng Xiaoyao sneered. How is that possible? Song Xiaoxiao said, thinking that Leng Xiaoyao was joking. Why is it impossible? Do you think you know me well? We have only met a few times a year! Leng Xiaoyao argued. She knew that Leng Yuqi said that to them, but obviously Leng Yuqi didnt mention it after she had changed. I Song Xiaoxiao was struck dumb for a second, but still retorted. I dont know, but Yuqi knows! Yuqi told me that. I didnt. Leng Yuqi immediately denied it. She had told Song Xiaoxiao something about Leng Xiaoyao before, but she didnt say it after Leng Xiaoyao changed. She didnt want to take the me for this. I told you something about her before, but not afterwards. What does that mean? Everyone could tell that something was wrong. Aunt Song asked with curiosity. It means that Im an excellent student now! Leng Xiaoyao said without being proud, but in their eyes, it was pride. How is that possible? Song Xiaoxiao was shocked and couldnt believe it. Why is it impossible? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Song Xiaoxiao didnt know what to say. At this time, Leng Changyuan came in and happened to hear what they had just said. Although he was a little unhappy, he didnt directly show it. He just proudly said, My granddaughter is absolutely amazing! She participated in apetition before the National College Entrance Examination and won first ce. She has already received admission to the Capital University, so she can go no matter how many points she scores! Even if she takes the exam casually, not many students can do better than her. Leng Changyuan kept saying my granddaughter as if he only had one granddaughter. It was obvious that he didnt care about Leng Yuqi. It was all because Leng Yuqis actions had disappointed him too much, and Leng Xiaoyaos current achievements made him too proud. When he mentioned his granddaughter Leng Xiaoyao outside, there were few people who werent envious, which made him feel very proud. What? Upon hearing that, the Song family was shocked. What? Leng Xiaoyao participated in apetition, won first ce, and was admitted to the Capital University with a schrship? How was that possible? When did Leng Xiaoyao be so excellent? After Song Xicheng was shocked, he immediately used his mobile phone to search for the recent Liberal Arts Defense. He was in his third year of high school and knew about thepetition, but didnt pay attention to it, so he didnt know who won. When he searched for the results and saw that it was indeed Leng Xiaoyao who won the championship, he hadplicated feelings. Its true. Leng Xiaoyao won the championship of the Liberal Arts Defense and got admitted to the Capital University with a schrship After Song Xiaoxiao snatched the phone to confirm the news, she became even more jealous. Chapter 3356 - 3356 Do You Really Believe her? 3356 Do You Really Believe her? At 6 pm, Leng Yehua came back. Leng Yecheng didnt join them for dinner because he needed to deal with something else. So they started eating without him. During the meal, Song Zhenyang also told Leng Yehua about their purpose ofing this time. It was a business matter and not a secret, so they didnt discuss it privately. The Song family ran into a little trouble. Song Zhenyangs business was in the building materials industry. He recently received severalrge orders. However, the supplier suddenly ran out of stock, so he faced dys and breaches of contract. Besides, the customer specified this supplier, so he couldnt purchase from other suppliers. I feel like this is a conspiracy! Leng Xiaoyao suddenly said. She had no conflict or hatred with Song Zhenyang, so she couldnt just stand by and watch. Upon hearing that, everyone was surprised. You know nothing! Song Xiaoxiao sneered. However, Song Zhenyang agreed with Leng Xiaoyao. Actually, I also suspect that this is a conspiracy. The supplier cant just run out of stock for a whole month! However, theres no evidence. It was like a p in the face to Song Xiaoxiao, making her feel extremely embarrassed, but Song Zhenyang didnt care about her face, as thepanys affairs were more important. Have you sent someone to investigate the supplier? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Song Zhenyang suddenly didnt treat Leng Xiaoyao as a child anymore and responded seriously. Yeah, but the person we sent said that the supplier did run out of stock. How did you send him? Did you use yourpanys name? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Yes. Song Zhenyang replied. Foolish. Leng Xiaoyao bluntly criticized. Watch your attitude, Leng Xiaoyao! Song Xiaoxiao was angry at Leng Xiaoyao for insulting her father. She didnt like Leng Xiaoyao to begin with, so she scolded her in anger. Leng Xiaoyao just looked at her coldly, then turned her gaze back to Song Zhenyang. Since its a conspiracy against you, would they tell you the truth if you go with yourpanys name? Upon hearing that, Song Zhenyang suddenly realized that he hadnt thought of this before! It made sense. Song Zhenyang wasnt a meticulous or smart person. He only expanded his business with Leng Yehuas protection. It was already good enough that he could suspect it was a conspiracy. Song Zhenyang suddenly treated Leng Xiaoyao differently. He didnt me her for calling him foolish. Instead, he asked for her opinion. So what should we do now, Niece Xiaoyao? You should have sent someone as a businessman from the beginning! Leng Xiaoyao said. At this point, Song Zhenyang figured out what to do. Then Ill immediately find someone to ask about it as a business person. If there are goods avable, well purchase them under someone elses name. I can take overter. This method will work for now, but it can only solve the current problem. You still need to deal with the person targeting you. They will continue to obstruct you if you dont address it. This method can only be used once or twice. It wont work if you use it too many times. It will be difficult for your business to continue, Leng Xiaoyao said. What should we do? Song Zhenyang asked, feeling that Leng Xiaoyao might have a solution. Well, since you met me, Ill help you out once out of kindness! Although I cant guarantee that youll definitely find evidence, if there is evidence, you can get it. The most important thing is that if this is really a conspiracy, you can use the evidence to threaten the person and make him back down. If the supplier really is out of stock, then youll just have to ept your fate, Leng Xiaoyao said. Can you really investigate this? Leng Xiaoyao, you Song Xiaoxiaoughed sarcastically, questioning Leng Xiaoyaos abilities. In fact, everyone present doubted Leng Xiaoyao, but since she said that she could handle it, they still wanted to see what she could do. Shut up. Song Zhenyang immediately snapped at them. He didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to get angry and refuse to help them investigate. Although he didnt really believe in Leng Xiaoyao, he didnt think she was lying either. Zhenyang, do you really believe in Xiaoyao? Aunt Song frowned and asked. She thought that it was ridiculous. When questioned, Leng Xiaoyao didnt say a word. She offered to help because she wasnt cold-hearted, but if they doubted her and didnt want her to help, she wouldnt ask for trouble. Then do you have a solution? Song Zhenyang asked his wife. I Aunt Song didnt know what to say. She was a housewife. What could she do? Leng Changyuan couldnt stand their questioning and said, If you believe her, then let her help. If you dont, then she doesnt need to bother with this. Anyway, she has nothing to lose. Although he didnt know if Leng Xiaoyao could actually do it, he believed that she wasnt a liar. Since she said it, she could definitely help them. Of course I believe you. Niece Xiaoyao, please help us out. If you need anypensation, just let me know, said Song Zhenyang. He wouldnt ask Leng Xiaoyao to help him for free. I dont needpensation. Its an easy task. Ill do it after the meal, Leng Xiaoyao said. How will you investigate? Song Xicheng asked curiously. His voice held no disdain like Song Xiaoxiao. He was simply curious. Hacking. Leng Xiaoyao replied. Wow, you can hack? Song Xichengs eyes lit up and he showed admiration. Everyone was surprised. They were impressed by Leng Xiaoyaos abilities. Leng Yuqi, Song Xiaoxiao and Song Meiyu, however, were increasingly unhappy. Although Aunt Song was a little jealous of Leng Xiaoyao, she wasnt hostile. This time, she might be able to help her husband, so she still had some expectations. If Leng Xiaoyao could help, she would be grateful. Song Zhenyang was very anxious and felt that the food was tasteless, but he patiently waited until Leng Xiaoyao finished the meal. After dinner, Leng Xiaoyao went upstairs to investigate the identities of the relevantpanies and people involved. She had already gathered some information during their conversation, but she needed to do more detailed research on things that Song Zhenyang didnt know about. Can she really investigate this? Aunt Song didnt really believe it. Well know when shees back with the result, Song Xicheng said. He didnt want to hear anyone else questioning Leng Xiaoyaos abilities until they got concrete results. Though that was because he personally had a high opinion of Leng Xiaoyao. If it were before, he would have been even more skeptical than anyone else. Chapter 3357 - 3357 Let Jealousy Get the Better of Her 3357 Let Jealousy Get the Better of Her Half an hourter, Leng Xiaoyao came down with aputer. Niece Xiaoyao, what did you find out? Song Zhenyang asked eagerly. I found out that its a conspiracy. Those big orders were also part of the conspiracy. The mastermind behind it is your peer and friend, Fengxing Building Materials. They may have a personal grudge against you or simply cannot stand the fact that your business is better than theirs, so they bribed a person in charge of your supplier, but its not a big deal. You can use the evidence to make them stop or report it to the senior management of the supplier. They shouldnt let go of the business opportunity, Leng Xiaoyao said. Everyone was shocked to hear that. Leng Xiaoyao really found the truth. I cant believe its Zhang Hantao Song Zhenyang looked gloomy, but he wasnt too shocked. Although he had a good rtionship with Zhang Hantao on the surface, they were actually wary of each other in private. As for grudges, he and Zhang Hantao hadnt had any conflicts, but Zhang Hantaos stores business was indeed far inferior to his own. Zhang Hantao was really capable of doing such things! Because he knew that Zhang Hantao was unreliable, he didnt make deep connections with him. They were just superficial friends. Zhang Hantao? No way! He has such a good rtionship with Zhenyang. Aunt Song thought that Zhang Hantao and Song Zhenyang had such a good rtionship that he wouldnt harm them. Whats so surprising about that? For interests, some people would even plot against their own blood rtives, let alone just friends! Besides, I have evidence here! Leng Xiaoyao said with sarcasm, without any implications towards Leng Yuqi, just stating the facts. However, in the eyes of everyone else, she was implicating Leng Yuqi. As a result, Leng Yuqi and her family were extremely displeased, but they couldnt say anything. Regardless of what they thought, Leng Xiaoyao didnt care. It was a fact that Leng Yuqi had plotted against her. Take a look for yourself. Leng Xiaoyao handed theputer to Song Zhenyang for him to see. After reading the evidence, Song Zhenyang felt a surge of anger. So should I go to see Zhang Hantao with this evidence or go to meet the senior management of the supplier? Song Zhenyang asked for Leng Xiaoyaos opinions. Leng Xiaoyaos importance in his heart was skyrocketing! Its Zhang Hantao who wants to harm you. You can directly find him and teach him a lesson so that he will behave in the future. If there is no one being bribed at the suppliers end, they wont do these things, Leng Xiaoyao said. Okay, can you give me this evidence? Song Zhenyang said, following Leng Xiaoyaos advice. Just wait a moment. Ill go upstairs and print it out. Leng Xiaoyao said and went upstairs with theputer. Leng Xiaoyao is really amazing! Song Xicheng admired her greatly. She was good at studying and even knew how to hack. She solved the problem that had been troubling his father for a long time within half an hour. Nobody dared to deny Song Xichengs words. Only Leng Changyuan proudly added. Of course, shes my granddaughter after all. Leng Yuqi, who was also Leng Changyuans granddaughter, was sad. She knew that she had been forgotten by her grandfather. Since she broke up with Chu Jianan, she regretted stealing Chu Jianan from Leng Xiaoyao. She had offended her grandfather and Uncle Yecheng, which was a really bad thing for her. Before stealing Chu Jianan, although she had many conflicts with Leng Xiaoyao, at least she hadnt made her grandfather and Uncle Yecheng dislike her. They often gave her pocket money. Especially Uncle Yecheng, he would usually buy gifts for Leng Xiaoyao as well as her, including many beautiful clothes and dresses. Although her father was an official and her mother also had a position, they only earned a fixed sry to support her and her brothers education. They didnt have much money left to buy clothes for her. Every girl wanted to be beautiful and buy many beautiful clothes and dresses. Leng Xiaoyao quickly printed out evidence and gave it to Song Zhenyang, who was very grateful. With the evidence in hand, Song Zhenyang was eager to deal with it, so he didnt want to stay long. He bid farewell to Leng Changyuan and the others. When they walked away, Song Xicheng was reluctant. Upon seeing Song Xichengs expression, Song Xiaoxiao got angry. Song Xicheng, are you interested in Leng Xiaoyao? I never expected you to be such a shallow person. Didnt you hate her before? You even helped Yuqi scold her. You should know that Leng Xiaoyao and Yuqi dont get along Song Xiaoxiao, your jealousy has gotten the better of you. Whats wrong with Xiaoyao? Shes helped Dad, and our family! Shouldnt you thank her? Song Xicheng interrupted her directly. When he heard someone say that Leng Xiaoyao was wrong, he got mad. Leng Xiaoyao was obviously a good girl. Why did everyone have to pick on her? You Song Xiaoxiao was so mad that she was breathless. Alright, Xiaoxiao, as the sister, youre not as mature as your brother. Song Zhenyang snapped at her. Leng Xiaoyao had helped him and he was grateful to her. He wouldnt allow his daughter to verbally attack Leng Xiaoyao like that. He still knew how to have gratitude. Song Xiaoxiao didnt dare to say anything again. Although the Song family also lived in City Chang, City Chang was so big that the two families were in different directions. It took almost an hour for the Song family to get home. After returning home, Song Zhenyang went straight to the study and called Zhang Hantao. Brother Song, is there anything you need at thiste hour? Zhang Hantao still talked to Song Zhenyang in a very polite tone. Its funny! Song Zhenyang sneered. He felt that Zhang Hantaos attitude was extremely ironic. Without beating around the bush, Song Zhenyang said straightforwardly, Zhang Hantao, youre the one whos preventing me from getting the goods. Zhang Hantao was shocked when he heard that, then angrily retorted. Song Zhenyang, thats ridiculous. Why do you think its me? Zhang Hantao couldnt figure it out. Why did Song Zhenyang believe that it was him? If Song Zhenyang was only suspicious of him, it wasnt a big deal. However, Song Zhenyang directly asked him about it, it meant that he was sure of it. It isnt you? Song Zhenyang asked in a mocking tone. Why would I do that? Zhang Hantao retorted. Im also curious about the reason. Song Zhenyang said, But Zhang Hantao, I already have evidence that you bribed the suppliers management to not release the goods to me. Even for those big orders I got, they were arranged by you. If you want to settle this privately, then have them release the goods to me quickly. If you continue to deny it, Ill have to hand over the evidence to the police tomorrow. Chapter 3358 - 3358 I’m Not Bad 3358 Im Not Bad You Zhang Hanxiong was taken aback. He wanted to say something but didnt know what to say. Since Song Zhenyang called him to say these things, it indicated that Song Zhenyang had discovered something. However, Zhang Hanxiong didnt know whether Song Zhenyang had evidence or was just bluffing. Song Zhenyang didnt waste any more time on him. After 12 pm tomorrow, I will go to ask the supplier about it again. If they are still out of stock and I cant get the goods before I breach the contract, then the evidence in my hands will be handed over to the police. Afterwards, Song Zhenyang hung up the phone directly. He hadnt suffered any serious losses, so he didnt immediately hand over the evidence to the police. Dealing with this matter would also take some time. They would need to investigate whether the evidence he got was true or false. It would take longer than the half an hour Leng Xiaoyao had used. Song Zhenyang needed five days. If he couldnt get the goods by then, it would be considered a breach of contract. After being hung up on, Zhang Hanxiong felt annoyed. He was unwilling to ept the result, but he didnt dare to gamble. Therefore, after 12 pm the next day, when Song Zhenyang called the supplier to ask about the goods, they said that they had them and could ship them the following day. This problem was solved. Song Zhenyang was grateful to Leng Xiaoyao, so he bought a lot of things and visited the Leng family. Although Leng Xiaoyao didnt want anypensation, Song Zhenyang had to express his gratitude. When Song Zhenyang arrived, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt home because she hadnt made arrangements with Dai Ya properly. So today, she went out to have afternoon tea with Dai Ya. Since Leng Xiaoyao had helped Song Zhenyang, Leng Changyuan dly epted the things that Song Zhenyang brought. Among them was a watch that cost tens of thousands yuan. If it werent for Leng Xiaoyao this time, he would have suffered a great loss. As for Zhang Hanxiong, Song Zhenyangpletely cut off contact with him. Zhang Hanxiong didnt dare to see Song Zhenyang again either. Originally, Leng Xiaoyao thought there was only Dai Ya, but when she arrived at the ce, she found that Dai Zhenjie was also there. Leng Xiaoyao didnt mind, but she felt that Dai Zhenjies gaze towards her was a bit off, overly enthusiastic. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt self-centered so she didnt insist that Dai Zhenjie was interested in her. There was some interest, but she didnt know what it was about. Miss Leng, Dai Ya told me that when you were rowing yesterday, you saw that someone fell into the water. Without hesitation, you jumped into theke to save them. Your actions are truly admirable! Dai Zhenjie said. His gaze towards Leng Xiaoyao was filled with eagerness, unable to hide his admiration. Dai Ya had mentioned the rescue, but hadnt mentioned Leng Xiaoyaos premonition of something going wrong because she had promised Leng Xiaoyao to keep it a secret. I just did what I could do. If I couldnt do it, I wouldnt have recklessly attempted it. After all, I value my life! Leng Xiaoyao said with a half-serious and half-joking tone, but it was also the truth. It was impossible for her to sacrifice herself to save someone. Anyway, its good to do what you can. You cant ignore your own safety for the sake of others! Dai Zhenjie agreed. Selfless people, or those who sacrificed themselves to save others were rare. They just didnt think that they should sacrifice themselves to save others. Um, excuse me, I need to use the washroom. You can continue to chat, Dai Ya said. She got up and left, leaving Leng Xiaoyao with Dai Zhenjie. Miss Leng, do you have any hobbies or interests? Dai Zhenjie asked. I dont seem to have any hobbies. Imzy. I dont want to do much when I have free time, Leng Xiaoyao said. Miss Leng is so good at racing cars. Isnt that a hobby? Dai Zhenjie asked. That happened before. I dont have much interest in it now, Leng Xiaoyao said. In fact, if she had to say what her interest was, it was only cultivation, then going to Guiyun [1.Changed Land Guiyun to just Guiyun]. She was full of curiosity about Guiyun. In her previous incarnation, the world of cultivation was just a protected space, only about the size of a county with about twenty thousand people, whereas Guiyun was a real time and space. There might be more than just four countries in Guiyun. Perhaps there were other continents. She didnt have the ability or ambition to explore more. At present, she was just interested in Guiyun. However, Leng Xiaoyao suddenly thought of a question. She wondered whether there was a teleportation circle to the Dipu Dongxia United Kingdom from Guiyun? This question was also worth exploring. Youre really special. Dai Zhenjie didnt know what to say, but he didnt think it was a perfunctory answer. It was rare to be interested in something for a lifetime. Some people got tired of ying and had enough, or lost interest because there was no challenge. Miss Leng, have you been to Hai City? Dai Zhenjie asked. Not really, Leng Xiaoyao said. If you have time, you can go to Hai City for a tour. Dai Ya can be your guide. There are many fun ces there! Dai Zhenjie said with enthusiasm. Sure, if I have time, I will go and have a tour, Leng Xiaoyao said. Dai Ya returned after about ten minutes. Ill treat you guys to dinner tonight! Miss Leng, what do you want to eat? Dai Zhenjie asked. Leng Xiaoyao just opened her mouth, but before she could answer, her phone rang. It was Li Mochen calling. Sorry, I need to answer this call first. Leng Xiaoyao apologized, got up and went out to answer the call. Only Dai Ya and Dai Zhenjie were left in their seats. Dai Ya asked with interest, What? Do you really like Leng Xiaoyao? I just think shes good. Shes beautiful and capable. Although our family backgrounds are very different, its not a problem as long as I persist. I think our parents willpromise, Dai Zhenjie said. Thats true. The main problem is whether Leng Xiaoyao likes you or not, Daiya said. She thought of Mr. Li. Although she didnt know his background, based on his appearance and air, he must have higher status than Dai Zhenjie. Dai Zhenjie red at her. Im not bad. Dai Zhenjie was very popr in Hai City. Many young girls from wealthy families were chasing him. Dai Zhenjie didnt just have a powerful family background, he also had outstanding abilities. He was good-looking, sexy, and had good moral standards. Dai Zhenjie felt that he wasnt bad and was quite confident, but he wasnt that narcissistic to think that everyone liked him. Therefore, he was a little worried when he heard what Dai Ya said. Youre right, but Leng Xiaoyao is also outstanding! Only our family background is better than hers, but not all women care about ones family background. Moreover, Leng Xiaoyao doesntck money. In terms of appearance and abilities, shes destined to be sessful. Theres one more thing I havent told you. When we were on the Ind of Bonesst time, the people around Leng Xiaoyao werent simple, especially one man surnamed Li, Dai Ya said. Chapter 3359 - 3359 You Also Know Mr. Li? 3359 You Also Know Mr. Li? What happened with the man surnamed Li? Dai Zhenjie asked, feeling a sense of unease. Could it be that this man surnamed Li also liked Leng Xiaoyao? Or did Leng Xiaoyao have a special rtionship with him? Dai Ya said, Ill say something that might make you angry. Other than not knowing his true identity, his appearance, build, air, and skills are all superior to yours. Lin Musi was extremely interested in him, but he never showed any interest in her and remained cold towards everyone except for Leng Xiaoyao. He only treats her kindly. Im not sure what their rtionship is. Although she would be happy if Dai Zhenjie pursued Leng Xiaoyao, it should be a rational pursuit. If Leng Xiaoyao was really in a romantic rtionship with Mr. Li, she wouldnt want her brother to ruin it. Leng Xiaoyao is only eighteen years old! He cant be her boyfriend! Dai Zhenjie said. He wasnt angry about Dai Ya mentioning that Mr. Li was better than him since there were always people who surpassed him. He knew quite a few of them! One of them was also surnamed Li. However, he didnt connect the Mr. Li he knew with the Mr. Li that Leng Xiaoyao knew. Right, shes only eighteen years old, but she has still stolen your heart, Dai Ya said with a smile. Yeah! Leng Xiaoyao is only eighteen years old, but she gives off a mature and stable vibe that surpasses someone like you in your mid-twenties. Dont worry, I just met her. Even if I have any feelings for her, I wont be stubborn about it. Everything depends on fate. The worst thing in a romantic rtionship is to force someone to ept you. Dai Zhenjieughed. If someone fell deeply in love after only meeting twice and became determined to win that person, it wasnt necessarily true love but rather the damn ego that couldnt tolerate failure. No, it should be selfishness. Leng Xiaoyao returned after a long while, with a big smile on her face. Um, sorry! I wont be having dinner with you this afternoon. A friend of mine from the capital city has arrived. I need to treat him. Leng Xiaoyao apologized. There was no real reason to refuse, but coincidentally, Li Mochen had arrived. Therefore, she naturally had to see him first. Although she said that she wanted to assess Li Mochen, in her heart, she already treated him as her boyfriend. Therefore, his position was more important than that of a friend. Well, you can bring your friend along! Itll be more enjoyable with more people! Of course, if we might disturb you, then forget it, Dai Zhenjie said, seemingly unconcerned, but he did want to see this friend of Leng Xiaoyaos from the capital city. Seeing Leng Xiaoyaos obvious smile, he had a premonition that this friend wasnt normal. Could it be Mr. Li? No need to worry about disturbing us. Actually, you both already know him, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt know what Dai Zhenjie was thinking, but she didnt mind because she had already told Li Mochen that she was with Dai Ya and Dai Zhenjie. Li Mochen didnt mind either and said that although he wasnt close to Dai Zhenjie, he knew him. Therefore, it wasnt a problem to dine with them, especially since Dai Zhenjie and Xiao Yuzhe got along well. Oh! Who is it? Upon hearing that, Dai Ya and Dai Zhenjie were both surprised. They had suspected that it might be Mr. Li, but now they didnt think so. Dai Ya thought that Dai Zhenjie didnt know the Mr. Li she knew, and Dai Zhenjie thought that he didnt know the Mr. Li that Dai Ya had spoken about, and Leng Xiaoyao said that they both knew him, so they directly denied that Mr. Li. Youll knowter. He just got off the ne and will be here in about forty minutes. When he arrives, it should be about time for dinner. Leng Xiaoyao deliberately kept them in suspense. As a result, they couldnt ask any further even if they were curious. Forty minutester, Li Mochen came. Both Dai Ya and Dai Zhenjie were surprised. Mr. Li. Mr. Li. As soon as they said that, they subconsciously looked at each other. They were both surprised that the other person actually knew Mr. Li. Hi, Mr. Dai, Miss Dai. Li Mochen greeted them politely. Is this the Mr. Li you spoke about? Dai Zhenjie asked Dai Ya, although it was already very obvious. Yeah! Do you also know Mr. Li? Dai Ya asked. Mr. Li is a friend of Xiao Yuzhe. Dai Zhenjie couldnt help gasping for breath. He knew Li Mochens family background very well. Li Mochen was from the Li family in the capital city. Although he had cut off his rtionship with the Li family, he had outstanding abilities. He invested in manyrgepanies, and had contacts with many important figures. He had very high status. If such an important figure was interested in Leng Xiaoyao or had a romantic rtionship with her, he certainly wouldnt dare topete with him. The little persistence he had left was instantly shattered. It wasnt that he was afraid of Li Mochen, but Li Mochen had never offended him. He couldnt provoke him for no reason. It would only cause himself trouble. Wow! Dai Ya was very surprised. She didnt expect that the Mr. Li they knew was actually the same person. It seemed that fate brought them together! After exchanging greetings and sitting down, they began to chat. When it was time for dinner, they went to eat together and parted after the meal. Although Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao didnt mention their rtionship during the meal, Dai Ya and Dai Zhenjie could tell that even if they werent in a romantic rtionship, Li Mochen definitely had feelings for Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao felt the same way about him. It made Dai Zhenjie give uppletely. Unless Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochens rtionship went bad one day, he wouldnt have the thought of chasing Leng Xiaoyao again. The premise was that he hadnt met a girl he liked yet. On the way back, Dai Ya asked Dai Zhenjie, Zhenjie, what is the background of this Mr. Li? His name is Li Mochen. His father is Master Lis second son, but his parents died young. The Li family is one of the seven great families in the capital city. He has cut off rtions with his family, but he has very outstanding abilities. He invested in manyrgepanies and has contacts with many big shots in government, business, and military circles. Xiao Yuzhe is very respectful of Li Mochen. He doesnt only treat him as a friend but also seems to have a feeling of looking up to him, Dai Zhenjie said. To be honest, Dai Zhenjie also admired Li Mochen a bit. In fact, he admired people who were better than him. He regarded them as role models for learning. Upon hearing that, Dai Ya couldnt help gasping for breath again. Do you know someone named Mu Yiyang then? Chapter 3360 - 3360 Amoral 3360 Amoral Of course, Mu Yiyang is from the Mu family, one of the seven major families in the capital city. He joined the army and holds the rank of major. Dai Zhenjie said, He is quite a remarkable figure! That exins Dai Ya thought of what they had been through at the Ind of Bones, lost in thought. Exin what? Dai Zhenjie asked. Dai Ya panicked a little, then she calmed down and said, When we went to the Ind of Bonesst time, there was also a man named Mu Yiyang. He and his brothers were quite powerful, so I thought their background must be extraordinary. Dai Zhenjie didnt notice Dai Yas expression. Meanwhile, after finishing their meal, Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao went for a leisurely walk in the park. Since Li Mochen had confessed his feelings for her, Leng Xiaoyao had be shy and coy, remaining silent and not saying anything first. Li Mochen took her hand, but Leng Xiaoyao immediately pulled away. Li Mochen was slightly disappointed. He asked, Whats wrong? Dont hold my hand, Leng Xiaoyao said in annoyance. Why not? Li Mochen asked, with a hint of resentment in his brow. He understood that Leng Xiaoyao was just shy, so although he showed some resentment, he was actually teasing her. Why did you hold my hand? I havent agreed to be with you yet. If you dare touch my body without permission, you wont pass the test, Leng Xiaoyao said, a little frustrated. She was mainly afraid of running into familiar faces. She didnt want her family to know about her and Li Mochens rtionship yet. Firstly, she was still young. Although it was normal to date at eighteen years old, her family would still think it was too early. Leng Changyuan wouldnt allow it. Secondly, she and Li Mochen werent officially together yet. They had just started! Nothing was stable yet. No one knew what might happen! She trusted Li Mochen, but not fates tricks. Thinking about the future after two years, she was worried. Is my performance not good enough? Li Mochen asked. Anyway, I havent agreed yet. If someone sees us and tells my grandfather, hell be angry and make me stay away from you. Im only eighteen years old! Do you think my grandfather will let me date? Hell think youre a big bad wolf and treat you as an enemy, Leng Xiaoyao said. This wasnt to scare Li Mochen, it was just a fact. As soon as Li Mochen heard that, he becamepletely obedient. Being too eager might lead to losses. Therefore, they walked together properly without any further incidents. However, they soon ran into someone Leng Xiaoyao knew C an old friend of Leng Changyuans. Hey! Xiaoyao! Is this your boyfriend? Hes so handsome, but arent you only eighteen years old? Youre dating so early! Does your grandfather know? The first sentence was said with a decent attitude, but thetter was full of malice. He even showed obvious disdain. He was a friend of Leng Changyuan, but being a friend didnt mean being a good friend. Some friends might seem close on the surface, but in reality, they were just waiting to see you fail. The man was Elder Zhang who had previously argued with Leng Changyuan. Although he had no major grudges with Leng Changyuan, he wasnt a likable person in terms of his character and behavior. When he saw Leng Xiaoyao together with Li Mochen, he would definitely spread it, then use it to mock Leng Changyuan. Grandpa Zhang, you misunderstood. Hes just my friend. We just need to talk about some things in private, Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing that, Li Mochen felt a little ufortable in his heart, but he didnt refute it. He also saw that Elder Zhang wasnt friendly, so his face became cold in an instant. Youre just a young girl. What else can you talk about with a grown man besides love! Its alsote at night, Elder Zhang said with a serious face. Obviously, he didnt believe it. Thats because your thinking is limited, so naturally you can only think of some indecent things. Leng Xiaoyao was straightforward and directly retorted. Leng Xiaoyao felt extremely speechless. She didnt do anything, but was defamed like this. It was impossible for her not to be mad. How could you say that? You dont understand how to respect your elders at all. Im doing this for your own good. Youre just a young girl. Its not proper to be alone with a man outside when its dark. Is this a proper thing to do? Elder Zhang suddenly raised his voice and immediately attracted the attention of people around him. When some people heard Elder Zhangs words, their eyes towards Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen changed, as if they had really done something indecent. However, more people still felt that there was nothing wrong. Although it was dark outside, it wasnt toote. Even though they were alone together, they were walking in the park openly. What was wrong with that? Leng Xiaoyao was also angry. Only those whose thoughts are indecent will see everything as indecent. Have you seen us do anything inappropriate? We are walking in the park openly. Whats wrong with that? You are not me. How could you know that I dont have important matters to discuss with this gentleman? Even if there is really something going on between us, what does it have to do with you? You are not my family. You are just someone who knows my grandfather. I just called you Grandpa Zhang out of respect. Thats all. Upon hearing that, the crowd looked at Elder Zhang with disdain. Only someone with improper thoughts would see everything improperly! I dont think there is anything wrong with them. Exactly! Hes not even someone important! Some people just have too much time on their hands and like to gossip. Right! I can understand it if its an olddy, but I never thought an old man could be so gossipy. Y-Y-You Elder Zhang trembled in anger. Li Mochen just gave him a cold nce, causing Elder Zhang to shiver all over and struggle to catch his breath. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to waste any more time with Elder Zhang, so she walked around him and left. After all, he was an old man. If he got too angry, she would be the one in trouble. Do you see that? If he had seen us holding hands just now, my grandpas whole circle would know about it tomorrow. My grandpa would be furious, Leng Xiaoyao said angrily, but she wasnt ming Li Mochen. She just found Elder Zhang annoying. Even if he didnt see us holding hands, hell still go around spreading rumors because hes such a horrible person! What should we do? Li Mochen frowned. He didnt know how to handle the situation. Its fine. Ill just tell my grandpa when I get home that Elder Zhang is spreading rumors about me. My grandpa will only believe me. Ill tell him beforehand so that he can handle it properly and wont get angry if he hears it from someone else. Leng Xiaoyao said, Alright, I have to go now. If Imte getting home, it wont be good. Chapter 3361 - 3361 Don’t Have Self-respect? 3361 Dont Have Self-respect? Li Mochen felt a sense of frustration since he couldnt do anything. He also felt that Leng Xiaoyao was heartless. He hade all the way to see her, but they had to part ways after spending only a short time together. Let me send you home, Li Mochen said, knowing that what happened tonight had indeed caused her trouble, so he didnt stop her from leaving. I drove here myself. I can go back on my own. Its too much trouble for you toe with me and then have to take a taxi back. Leng Xiaoyao refused. She didnt want Li Mochen to waste so much time on the road. Its not a bother, Li Mochen said firmly. Leng Xiaoyao didnt turn him down again and let him go back with her. When will you go home? Leng Xiaoyao asked. I just arrived. Why would you ask me about leaving so quickly? It hurts, Li Mochen said, feeling sad. Well, I need to know so that I can arrange my schedule! Leng Xiaoyao was a bit speechless. She felt that Li Mochen had changed somehow. He had be somewhat childish. He was no longer aloof. I should be staying until the day after tomorrow! Li Mochen said. Then Ill go out to see you around 10 am tomorrow. We can go to mypany, Leng Xiaoyao said. No problem, said Li Mochen. When they arrived outside themunity, Li Mochen got out of the car and took a taxi back on his own. Watching Li Mochen go back alone, Leng Xiaoyao felt sad. His back seemed a bit lonely. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao got home, she cried to Leng Changyuan. Grandpa, let me tell you what, Elder Zhang is so annoying. I was having dinner with friends today. Mr. Li came to see me for something, but because my friends were there, it wasnt convenient to talk about it. After we finished eating and left our friends, Mr. Li and I went to the park to talk about business. He wanted to buy some jade for his familys elders as gifts and we ran into Elder Zhang. He came over and asked if Mr. Li was my boyfriend, then said that I was too young to date. I respected him as an elder and responded politely that Mr. Li was just a friend and we were discussing business, but Elder Zhang didnt believe me and said that I was amoral. It really made me angry. What? Is Elder Zhang too bored or something? How dare he nder my granddaughter Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos words, Leng Changyuan was also quite angry. Leng Xiaoyao said that she and Li Mochen were just friends. Leng Changyuan didnt doubt it. He also didnt think that there was anything inappropriate about them walking in the park. If there really was something inappropriate going on or they were doing something they didnt want others to see, why wouldnt they go further away? Why would they walk around in the park so openly? Especially since Leng Xiaoyao said that Li Mochen came to see her about buying jade, he became even more convinced of her words. Dont be angry, dont be angry. If grandpa meets Elder Zhang, Ill definitely scold him for you Seeing Leng Xiaoyao so aggrieved, Leng Changyuan was mad. He was even more furious at Elder Zhang. Okay! Leng Xiaoyao responded, as if she had just calmed down. In fact, she didnt care what Elder Zhang said outside. She only cared about Leng Changyuans feelings and face. Although she knew that if she told Leng Changyuan these things, he would get angry, if she didnt say it, Leng Changyuan would misunderstand that she was really the kind of person Elder Zhang said and would be even angrier. After returning to her room early, Leng Xiaoyao chatted with Li Mochen on the phone. The next morning, after having breakfast, Leng Changyuan went out for a walk. Although he often went out for a walk with a group of familiar old people to y chess and chat after breakfast, today he went out mainly to find Elder Zhang. He went to the elderly activity center in themunity and saw Elder Zhang, who was talking about Leng Xiaoyao. Arent you all praising Elder Lengs granddaughter? I saw her and a man taking a walk in the parkst night! Shes so young and already dating, tsk tsk! Whats the use of studying well? She doesnt even have self-respect? Elder Zhang said maliciously. Thinking of how Leng Xiaoyao had embarrassed him yesterday, he was filled with anger. Everyone knew what kind of person Elder Zhang was, so they didnt take his words to heart. However, there were still a few people who listened to him and joined in the contempt. After all, not everyone had a positive attitude towards other peoples excellence. Their grandchildren were about the same age. Currently, what they could show off was basically their academic achievements. At first, their grandchildrens grades were good enough to show off, but after Leng Xiaoyaos grades became better than theirs, they couldnt show off anymore. So, although some people praised her, there were also some who were jealous. When Leng Changyuan heard Elder Zhangs words, he was so angry that he almost lost his breath. He shouted at him, Elder Zhang, what nonsense are you spouting here! What evidence do you have to prove that they are dating? Mr. Li simply came to see Xiaoyao to deal with something. Howe it became so dirty in your mouth! How dirty is your mind that you see everything as dirty! Humph! What can a student have to discuss seriously? Elder Zhang snorted. He wasnt afraid when he saw Leng Changyuan. Many people agreed with him. How can students not have anything important to discuss? My granddaughter has many skills. She knows more than your stupid grandchildren who cant even study well! Leng Changyuan red at him. If it were the previous Leng Xiaoyao, he wouldnt have doubted Elder Zhangs words, but now he had no doubt about what Leng Xiaoyao said. You Elder Zhang was too mad to breathe normally. Leng Changyuans words hit him badly. What serious business they can talk about? Tell us! Why should I tell you what they were talking about? How could you spread rumors before knowing anything? Dont you know nder is a crime? said Leng Changyuan. You Elder Zhang was struck dumb. He knew that nder was a crime, but he felt that Leng Xiaoyao had no self-respect. And do you know who Mr. Li is? He appeared at the Mo familys banquet. Even Master Mo treated him respectfully! He was apanied by the young master of the Xiao family from Hai City! Are you trying to cause trouble for your own family by making up rumors about him? Leng Changyuan sneered and looked down on Elder Zhang. What? Hearing that, everyone was surprised. Some of them had also gone to the Mo familys banquet and naturally knew who Mr. Li was. Even those who didnt go knew about it. Chapter 3362 - 3362 Not Smart at All 3362 Not Smart at All You, dont scare me like that. I-I dont believe it Elder Zhang said, iming not to believe it, but his trembling voice andck of confidence were enough to reveal the truth. Although they were surprised, they didnt take Leng Changyuans words as the answer, so some people were still doubtful. Elder Leng, are you saying that your granddaughter has a rtionship with Mr. Li? Im not looking down on your granddaughter, but Mr. Li has very high status. How could he be interested in your granddaughter and ask her to do something for him? Even with your familys status, it wouldnt be easy to get close to Mr. Li! one old man said. He hadnt been to the Mo familys banquet, so he wasnt clear about it. He thought that Mr. Li was too high-level for the Leng family to climb up to. Another old man couldnt stand it any longer and said, Whats impossible? Many people went to talk to Mr. Li that day, but he was distant from them. However, when Leng Xiaoyao went over, Mr. Li talked to her for a while! Even that young master from Hai City was polite to her! Obviously, they have known each other for a long time. If they were polite to everyone they talked to, then it was not surprising that they were polite to Leng Xiaoyao, but the problem was that Leng Xiaoyao was treated differently. When the other people heard that, even those who didnt believe it were surprised that Leng Xiaoyao really had a rtionship with Mr. Li! Humph! I know you doubt what my granddaughter, a young girl, has to do with Mr. Li. Let me tell you! My granddaughter cut out jade in a gambling game. Mr. Li came to see my granddaughter to buy her jade as a gift for his family elders. Dont question other peoples grandchildren just because your own grandchildren have no ability. Youre getting more and more conservative in your thinking, Leng Changyuan said, angry and proud. He knew that if he didnt give a reason, they would still gossip about it. It was better to tell them something half true and half false, although it would make them jealous. Anyway, his granddaughter was undeniably outstanding! As for whether they believed it or not, it was no longer within his consideration. He just didnt want to hear them belittle Leng Xiaoyao anymore. After saying that, Leng Changyuan ignored them and left directly. The other people were stunned. What? Leng Xiaoyao cut out jade in a gambling game? Although everyone still found it unbelievable, they also knew that Leng Changyuan had no reason to lie. Therefore, while they were doubtful, they also became jealous. Elder Zhang is really lucky! His granddaughter cut out jade in a gambling game Right! To be able to win Mr. Lis interest, the value of this jade must be high. Its probably worth millions of yuan or even more! Tsk! Millions of yuan! Thats not a small amount of money! Although everyone came from families with some power and money, millions of yuan wasnt a small amount of money. For example, the Leng family had apany worth billions of yuan, but it was still impossible for them to spend millions of yuan on one thing. Humph! Hes just bragging! Elder Zhang dared not speak ill of Leng Xiaoyao again, but he still felt dissatisfied and retorted once more. I mean, Elder Zhang, what can you appreciate? Do you think the world revolves around you? Some people are just too idle. Thats why they have nothing better to do. After all, they dont have any children or grandchildren at home. Unlike us, when we go back home, our sons and grandsons surround us at once. We dont have so much time to judge other people? Right! We can onlye out to be quiet for a while. They wereining about the noise at home, but in reality, they were just showing off. At their age, who wanted a quiet home? Their words were like salt on Elder Zhangs wound. As the saying went, those who were pitiful must have something hateful about them. Elder Zhang had two daughters. In the early years, he favored boys over his daughters and always went to his brothers house to dote on his nephew. Later on, he regretted it as he had hurt his daughters hearts. His daughters didnt treat him as sincerely as before, while his nephew didnt even care about him. He regretted it, but was it meaningful? No, it was toote to regret. At first, they sympathized with Elder Zhang and often visited him to keep him from being lonely, but his personality couldnt be changed. He offended them all. Y-You Elder Zhang couldnt stand it any longer and left in anger. After arguing with Elder Zhang, Leng Changyuan returned home and told Leng Xiaoyao about the situation. Humph! How dare they look down on my granddaughter and say we cant possibly know such a big shot. Humph! Their own grandchildren have no abilities, yet they question others. They arent smart at all. Although Leng Changyuan looked angry, he couldnt hide his pride. Thats right. Just because someone isnt a big shot doesnt mean they cant be friends with someone who is. Not everyone judges their friends based on their status. Uncle Yecheng and Ling Tianqi, An Chenjun, and the others are getting along well now. They are all young masters from the top families in the city! Leng Xiaoyao said. Youre right. When Leng Xiaoyao brought it up, Leng Changyuan was also very happy. Since Leng Yecheng got closer to them, there were more coborations in thepany. At 9:30 am, Leng Xiaoyao left with a package of jade and said she was going to give it to Mr. Li. She also said that after meeting with Mr. Li, she would go see Shen Xiyin and see how the making of the jade jewelry was going. Knowing that Leng Xiaoyao was running a jewelrypany, Leng Changyuan didnt doubt her. Leng Xiaoyao drove directly to the hotel where Li Mochen stayed, then went to thepany with him. Xiaoyao Technology was busy with the game and maintaining previous coborations. They hadnt taken on any new coborations since they were going to the capital city soon. it wasnt suitable to take on new projects until they were stable. As soon as they arrived at the elevator, they met Lin Lipeng who had a conflict with Leng Xiaoyao before. Afterst times lesson, Lin Lipeng immediately avoided Leng Xiaoyao when he saw her, afraid of provoking her. Everyone was surprised to see this, not expecting Lin Lipeng to be afraid of anyone! However, some people roughly knew what had happenedst time, so they looked at Leng Xiaoyao with admiration. Since thest time, Lin Lipeng had been more well-behaved. Whats going on here? Li Mochen asked with some doubt. He naturally knew that something had happened, but he didnt know what it was. Chapter 3363 - 3363 Why Are You So Confident? 3363 Why Are You So Confident? Leng Xiaoyao briefly told Li Mochen the story. Li Mochen got mad at once, but Lin Lipeng was no longer around. Otherwise, Li Mochen would have killed him with just a re. The two of them arrived at thepany. Leng Xiaoyao introduced Li Mochen to Mu Yufan and others as a friend who came to visit. Leng Xiaoyao didnt avoid mentioning the games created by theirpany and let Li Mochen know about them. It refreshed Li Mochens view on Leng Xiaoyaos abilities once again. He was great at hacking, but not so much with games. After spending some time in thepany, Leng Xiaoyao suddenly thought of an important matter. Oh, by the way, after the renovation of thepany in the capital city ispleted, well basically move there, but we havent yet solved the amodation problem for the employees. Leng Xiaoyao said, Brother Mochen, if you have time, could you help me look for apartments near thepany? We dont need to worry about amodation for new recruits when we move to the capital, but we still need to take care of the current employees. There are ten people. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai are both managers and shareholders. Each of them needs a single apartment. The other eight people can also rent single apartments. Otherwise two people can stay in one room, but if we rent a suite, room size will vary, and it might cause disputes. Since they all stayed because of friendship and were willing to follow her to the capital city, she couldnt treat them unfairly. If she treated them well, they would work harder as well. No problem. Li Mochen agreed. He didnt think there was anything wrong with what Leng Xiaoyao did. He even thought that Leng Xiaoyao knew how to win peoples trust. Is it not too much trouble for Mr. Li? Mu Yufan felt a little embarrassed. After all, they were looking for amodation for themselves, not for Leng Xiaoyao. They also didnt know about the rtionship between Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. Its not a problem. Friends should help each other, Li Mochen said. Then thank you, Mr. Li. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai could only express their gratitude. They were very grateful to Leng Xiaoyao for bringing them here. They knew that renting a single apartment in the capital city wasnt cheap. The average renting price was about three thousand yuan a month. They had just experienced almost going bankrupt, so it was difficult for them to afford a single apartment which cost three thousand yuan a month. However, they believed that as long as they followed Leng Xiaoyao, released a great game that became popr, they would be able to afford their own house in the capital city soon. Making a good game was their current goal. Leng Xiaoyao hadnt included Shen Xiyin in the amodation arrangements yet because she didnt need to work in the capital city office. She would be arrangedter when she arrived in the capital city. At noon, Leng Xiaoyao invited everyone to have lunch together, then after lunch, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen left together. To avoid yesterdays drama from happening again. Instead of going out on the street, they went directly to the circuit since Li Mochen had something to talk to Si Yiqi about. However, they saw familiar faces at the circuit C Chu Jianan and Jiang Yihan. Chu Jianan had just been discharged from the hospital a few days ago after being hospitalized due to being beaten up. He suffered a lot and didnt look as good as before. Although the Jiang family forbade Jiang Yihan from having any contact with Chu Jianan since their scandal was exposed, Jiang Yihan still contacted him anyway. However, Chu Jianan was in pain and had no physical needs, so he only felt annoyed by Jiang Yihans contact and eventually cut off their rtionship. After he recovered from his injuries, he thought of Jiang Yihan again. So today, when his friend invited him to hang out, he also invited Jiang Yihan. When Leng Xiaoyao saw them, they also saw Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. Chu Jianan was jealous of Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochens pairing. Knowing Li Mochens extraordinary family background, Chu Jianan and Jiang Yihan didnt dare to do anything. They just looked at Leng Xiaoyao with envy. Leng Xiaoyao didnt mind it, but Li Mochen cared. His cold gaze made the two of them immediately look away. Although they felt angry, they didnt dare to say anything. Hey! When did youe to City Chang? I didnt know. Si Yiqi saw Li Mochen and was surprised. Now you know, dont you? Li Mochen looked at him with disdain. Used to being disliked, Si Yiqi didnt take it seriously. Why do I feel that something is strange today? Why? Li Mochen frowned. You two, Si Yiqi said, feeling that their rtionship was different, but he didnt know for sure and didnt want to make Leng Xiaoyao ufortable. Leng Xiaoyao got nervous, afraid that Li Mochen would admit it directly, so she opened her mouth first. I think you are the strange one! Why? Si Yiqi was confused. You think too much, Leng Xiaoyao said. Tsk tsk! Cant I just think about it? Leng Xiaoyaos words dispelled Si Yiqis spection about their rtionship, but also made Li Mochen feel upset. It would take him more time to chase his love! He respected Leng Xiaoyao. Since she didnt want to ept him yet, he wouldnt say anything about it! They had lunch at the circuit in the afternoon. After eating, Leng Xiaoyao had to go home. Li Mochen also needed to catch a flight tomorrow morning. They didnt know how long it would be until they saw each other again, so both of them were reluctant to part. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want him to leave, but she couldnt do anything about it. Li Mochen had other things to deal with. When are you going back to the capital city? Let me know. If I have nothing to do here, Ill go over, Leng Xiaoyao said. After all, this vacation was quite long. In a few days, her score in the National College Entrance Examination woulde out, then she would have to fill out her college application. She wouldnt register until the end of August, so she still had two months of vacation! Okay, Li Mochen agreed. He also knew that as much as they didnt want to part, they needed to. He couldnt just stop working because he was in love! Though honestly, he wasnt really in a rtionship yet. He was still in his probation period! When they parted ways, Li Mochen kissed Leng Xiaoyao, which made her angry. I havent epted you yet! Why did you kiss me? Youll ept me sooner orter. Li Mochen smirked confidently. Are you that confident? Leng Xiaoyao rolled her eyes resignedly. Fine! He was confident for a reason. Besides Li Mochen, she really wasnt interested in anyone else! Mainly because as a cultivator, her lifespan was very long. If she didnt meet someone she loved deeply and couldnt let go of, she would never choose to be with an ordinary person. Chapter 3364 - 3364 Keep a Room Available? 3364 Keep a Room Avable? Li Mochen wasnt only a cultivator, he was also born in a powerful family. He was handsome, tall, and sexy. In short, Leng Xiaoyao couldnt find any ws in him for the time being. The most important thing was that she liked him, so they would get together sooner orter. As for the future, only time would tell. She just wanted to focus on the present and deal with the future when it came! When Leng Xiaoyao got home, Leng Changyuan asked, How much money did you sell the jade for? Over thirty million yuan, but I dont want the money. I asked Mr. Li to help me buy a vi in Hanlin Manor in the southern district of the capital city for a simr price. Grandpa, you cane and live with me for a while when you have time. Its inconvenient to not have our own house. With our own house, we can do whatever we want, Leng Xiaoyao said without concealing her n to buy a house in Hanlin Manor. She couldnt say it before, but she had an excuse now. When she went to the capital city next time, she also needed to make a will. If anything unexpected happened to her, all her properties and assets would be transferred to Leng Yecheng. Knowing that she would leave in two years, she needed to prepare. Otherwise, it would be troublesome to deal with these things at that time. Why did she decide to give it to Leng Yecheng instead of Leng Changyuan? Firstly, Leng Changyuan was already old and wouldnt live for long. He didnt need these things and would soon pass them on to his sons. Once it became Leng Changyuans, Leng Yehua would also have the right to inherit it. She didnt want to give her things to Leng Yehua, so it was better to give them directly to Leng Yecheng. Leng Yecheng was filial and reliable. He would treat his father well. Everyone was shocked when they heard that. Although they werent familiar with the capital city, they had heard of Hanlin Manor because it was a high-end block where only the rich and famous lived! Leng Yehuas family was jealous and lost their calm, especially Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi. How could Leng Xiaoyao easily get a house using a piece of jade? Why? Why was she so lucky? Living in school is indeed not as convenient as living in your own house. However, if you live alone in such a big house, wont you feel lonely? Wont you be afraid? Leng Changyuan didnt think there was anything wrong with Leng Xiaoyao not wanting money and instead wanting a house. After all, they didntck money for anything. If Leng Xiaoyao wanted to buy a house, then she could buy one. Moreover, it was her own money! He originally wanted to ask for help from Leng Yecheng to buy a single apartment for Leng Xiaoyao in the capital city. However, Leng Xiaoyao made so much money at once and directly bought the house. His only concern was whether Leng Xiaoyao would feel lonely and scared living alone in such a big house. Although Song Meiyu was jealous, she still put on a smiling face and said, Yeah, it must be lonely for Xiaoyao to live alone in such a big house. Why doesnt Xiaoyao leave a room for Yuchen and Yuqi? Yuchen is also studying in the capital city, and Yuqi also wants to study in the capital city. The three siblings can live together and take care of one another. She didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to live sofortably in such a big house. If her son and daughter lived there for a long time, when Leng Xiaoyao got married, then that house would be her sons. She couldnt let Leng Xiaoyao continue to live in the same house after she got married! Hearing Song Meiyus words, before Leng Xiaoyao could say anything, Leng Changyuan spoke. He red fiercely at Song Meiyu with angry eyes. Thats the house Xiaoyao bought for herself. How dare you suggest that she leave a room for your son and daughter? Even if it wasnt to protect Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Changyuan felt that this idea made no sense at all. Song Meiyu felt embarrassed but persisted. Its not safe for Xiaoyao to live alone in such a big house! Whats not safe about living in Hanlin Manor? Besides, Xiaoyao is so strong. No one can hurt her! Leng Changyuan became even angrier. Song Meiyu was really stupid! At that moment, Leng Changyuan forgot that he was worried about Leng Xiaoyao feeling lonely and scared of living alone earlier! Leng Yecheng said, When Xiaoyao goes to the capital city, Ill buy her a car. She can drive in and out. There wont be any safety issues. It was a heavy blow to Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi. What? He wanted to buy Leng Xiaoyao a car? What about Yuchen and Yuqi? Song Meiyu quickly asked. Since they were buying a car for Leng Xiaoyao, then Yuchen and Yuqi should also have their share! What does it have to do with Yuchen and Yuqi? Leng Yucheng asked, pretending to be ignorant. He knew exactly what Song Meiyu was thinking! It was ridiculous. Yuchen and Yuqi are also your nephew and niece. You shouldnt treat them unfairly! Song Meiyu became anxious. Thepany still belongs to Xiaoyaos mother! If you also leave apany for me to manage, I will not only buy cars for Yuchen and Yuqi, I will also buy them houses! Leng Yecheng mocked. Song Meiyu only knew how to take advantage without paying anything. If Song Meiyu was a nice person, even if Leng Yuchen and Leng Yuqi didnt treat Leng Xiaoyao well, at least they wouldnt bully her. He wouldnt have had to show such a big difference in treatment. Song Meiyu was struck dumb and didnt know what to say. Shut up! What nonsense are you talking about?! Leng Yehua scolded Song Meiyu, feeling extremely embarrassed by her words. Brother Yecheng, dont take it seriously. Just ignore her. I hope you wont mind. Leng Yehua no longer had the face to ask for anything. Leng Xiaoyao had helped Song Zhenyang without considering past grievances, but Song Meiyu was ungrateful and dared to ask for things. Leng Yehua gave Song Meiyu a cold re, and she dared not say anything else. Grandpa, Uncle Yecheng, Ive reserved rooms for both of you. I know Uncle Yecheng doesnt go there often, but Grandpa, if you get bored in City Chang or miss me, you cane and stay with me for a while. How about that? Leng Xiaoyao held Leng Changyuans arm. And then on the weekend, Ill take you around the capital city to see the magnificent architecture of our country, like Tianmen. Although she preferred living alone, she didnt mind having Leng Changyuan stay. After all, he was her beloved grandfather. She wouldnt disdain him. When he heard about going to see Tianmen, Leng Changyuan became excited. Great! When you go to study in the Capital University, if I miss you, Ill go stay with you for a few days. You can take me to see Tianmen and some museums. Although he was used to living in City Chang, he was still worried about his granddaughter living alone in the capital city, so he had to go to see her. No problem! Leng Xiaoyao smiled. The intimacy between this grandfather and granddaughter made Song Meiyu and Leng Yuqi extremely jealous. Chapter 3365 - 3365 Not Family 3365 Not Family After returning to their room, Song Meiyuined to Leng Yehua. Honey, your younger brother doesnt value you at all. He bought a car for Leng Xiaoyao, but not for Yuchen and Yuqi. Theyre also his nephew and niece! Although Leng Yecheng exined his reasons, Song Meiyu didnt agree. Thepany belonged to his sister-inw, but when Yecheng took it over, the assets were only worth a few million yuan. Now its worth billions of yuan! He made all the money, but he deliberately used his sister-inw to stop us from asking for more. Leng Xiaoyao is so stingy. She lives in such a big house, but refuses to leave a room for her cousins Enough! What does any of this have to do with you? Leng Yehua impatiently rebuked her. Although he also felt ufortable, he knew that these things had nothing to do with them. How does it not have anything to do with us? Were all members of the Leng family. We cant treat each other unfairly like this! Besides, we havent split up yet! Song Meiyus heart had be so selfish that she didnt think her thoughts were wrong. Yeah, we havent split up yet, but you have to understand that not splitting up doesnt mean that Yecheng has to support us or that you have the right to demand anything. Do you think its still the old days and that we all share the money we make? Even if so, we havent contributed a penny! We live in the house that Yecheng bought, we drive the car that Yecheng bought, and we eat the food that Yecheng bought What more do you want? ording to thew, whoever earns the money owns it, and whoever buys the house owns it! The house is under dads name, but if Yecheng wants it, he can produce the proof of payment for buying the house. If he wants us to leave, well have to leave, Leng Yuhua said. He gradually realized that his previous selfishness had made him ignore these things. At this moment, he was aware of them and felt very embarrassed. I Song Meiyu didnt know what to say after being criticized like this. She knew that Leng Yehua was right, but she was still unwilling to ept the result! Why could Leng Yecheng and Leng Xiaoyao live so well as members of the Leng family? Because they had the ability! Leng Yecheng and Leng Xiaoyao didnt hear theseints from Song Meiyu and Leng Yehua, but they had expected them and felt very unhappy. Dad, you saw it too. Im not raising family members. Im raising ungrateful people. Ive supported them for so many years, but instead of being grateful, they think I should give them more. I know you want us to be a happy family. Ive been patient. I gave them a ce to live, a car to drive, and I even paid for their food and drinks at home, but theyre not satisfied and keep pushing for more. Yaoyao ispletely different. She should have asked me for everything, but she didnt. She bought her own house and car with her own abilities. I insisted on buying her the car as a college gift. Of course, Yaoyao has abilities, but she earned her things through her own hard work, not through others charity. Yehuas family is spoiled by me. They didnt even think about working hard to buy their own house and car. Among those who have simr positions and sries as Yehua, who hasnt bought a house and a car? Although they all have loans, without pressure, there is no motivation to fight for the future. My job is really tiring. Although I earn more than everyone else, I often stay upte, run around here and there. Im also under great pressure. Im afraid the business might not be profitable any longer. In such a situation, do you think any woman would dare to be with me and ept it? Leng Yecheng was hurt deeply. These words had been in his heart for a long time, but he didnt say them because he cared about Leng Changyuans face and mood. However, his heart had already been broken by Leng Yehuas family. Hearing what Leng Yecheng said, Leng Changyuan was shocked. He knew that Leng Yehuas family was really unreasonable, but he didnt expect it to be so much. In that case, it was really a drag on Leng Yecheng! However, he was old and really wanted the family to live together harmoniously. However, in recent years, it didnt seem that lively. On the contrary, it caused more and more trouble. So, what should we do now? Leng Changyuan asked. He couldnt continue to let Leng Yehuas family harm Leng Yecheng. In fact, Leng Yehuas family wasnt so poor that they couldnt fill their stomachs. On the contrary,pared to most families, they were rich. Ive thought about it for a long time and Im going to make it clear. This house is under your name. They can still live here even after youre gone, but only Yehuas generation can live here. After Yuchen gets married, he cant continue to live here and needs to move out. Yehuas family wont get any right to the inheritance. Of course, as long as Yehua and his wife are still alive, their children cane back and stay here like it is their own home. Im also giving the car that Yehua drives to them as a gift, but starting next month, they must pay four thousand yuan per month for living expenses. In fact, four thousand yuan is just enough for their food and drinks, which is not even one-tenth of the monthly expenses of the Leng family. Two housekeepers and a driver at home each receive a monthly sry of eight to nine thousand yuan. Plus our familys food isnt bad. It costs more than ten thousand yuan a month just for food and drinks. There are also water and electricity bills and so on. So four thousand yuan is very little. Nevertheless, I still want it. If they cant ept it and want to move out, thats even better. I wont stop them, but you must live with me. Although I dont have much time to apany you, I will arrange everything properly, Leng Yecheng said. Leng Changyuan was silent. He knew that what Leng Yecheng had done was already very kind and generous. In fact, he had lost a lot. If he made Leng Yecheng lose more just because he wanted the family to stay together, then he waspletely in the wrong. If Leng Yehuas family were all good people, Leng Yecheng wouldnt have to do this. Okay! Lets make this clear, Leng Changyuan said, then sighed heavily and went back to his room. Leng Changyuan felt a little tired. He didnt me Leng Yecheng. In fact, they should have made it clear long ago. Among Leng Yehuas family, Leng Yehua wasnt very bad. Although he had his own thoughts, he didnt do anything too uneptable. However, Leng Yehuas wife and daughter were Leng Changyuan really didnt want to think about what they had done. It was really too depressing. Leng Yehua and his family didnt hear Leng Yechengs conversation with Leng Changyuan, but Leng Xiaoyao heard it. She smiled in pleasure. She had wanted to do this for a long time, but she was younger after all. There were many things she couldnt do, so she could only remind Leng Yecheng to be careful. Chapter 3366 - 3366 Move out 3366 Move out Leng Yecheng made the decision to talk to Leng Changyuan about it because Leng Xiaoyao supported him. If he kept on paying the bills for them, he might end up in endless trouble. As the saying goes, One bowl of rice feeds a benefactor, but one bucket of rice feeds an enemy. If you help someone asionally, they would be grateful to you, but if you helped them too much, they would take it for granted. The next day was Saturday, so neither Leng Yehua nor Song Meiyu went to work. After having breakfast, Leng Yecheng opened his mouth. Brother Yehua, although we live under the same roof, we are now two separate families. So, there are some things that I think need to be rified. Upon hearing that, both Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu had a bad premonition. What do you mean by saying this, Yecheng? Song Meiyu asked anxiously. Leng Yecheng gave Song Meiyu a nce with disdain, then said, What do I mean? As a younger brother, I have no obligation to support you. I have supported you for so many years, but instead of gaining a benefactor, I have gained an enemy. I dont want to cause myself trouble any longer! Are you trying to kick us out? Song Meiyu grew impatient and her voice became high-pitched. Can you let me finish? Leng Yecheng raised his voice impatiently and said coldly, Even if I really want to kick you out, what right do you have to stay? I Song Meiyu wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Leng Yehua. Shut up, let Yecheng finish. Leng Yehuas heart sank after hearing what Leng Yecheng said. However, he knew that all of this was caused by themselves. If Leng Yecheng kicked them out of the house, they would have nothing to say. He didnt want to leave. Everything wasfortable here. If they left, they would have to live in a small house and rent a ce to live. They had never bought their own house. Besides, they spent their money recklessly over the years and had no savings. Yecheng, please continue, said Leng Yehua. Leng Yecheng still had hopes for his elder brother, so he didnt want to cut off all ties with them. Otherwise, they would be just like strangers and it would be impossible for them to get anything from him. Although I paid for this house, it is still under our fathers name. So I wont kick you out. This is still your home. You can live here if you want, but only your generation and without the right to inherit it. When Yuchen gets married, hell need to leave this home too. He can stay here for a short while, but if youre gone, hell also need to move out. The same goes for Yuqi said Leng Yecheng. Before Leng Yecheng finished speaking, Song Meiyu couldnt help interrupt. What? No right to inherit? She thought that this house would belong to their family in the future, but Leng Yecheng told them that they had no right to inherit it. What? Do you want to inherit my house? Leng Yecheng asked with a sneer. Song Meiyu was too greedy. She lived in a house that someone else bought and already got a big advantage, yet she still wanted the right to inherit it? For a moment, Leng Yecheng wanted to pick up the ashtray and throw it at her. Isnt the house under fathers name? Your eldest brother is also your fathers son! Song Meiyu said. The money came from me! What? Are you not satisfied that you can live here till you pass away? Leng Yecheng mocked. Song Meiyu wanted to say something, but was warned by Leng Yehuas gaze and kept quiet. Leng Yecheng continued. Brother Yehua, Ill transfer the car that you drive to you. Itll be yours from now on. Starting next month, you need to pay four thousand yuan for living expenses per month. If you dont want to live here, I wont stop you. Both Leng Yehua and Song Meiyu earned over ten thousand yuan per month. They werent ordinary employees and had official positions. It wasnt too much for them to pay four thousand yuan. However, Song Meiyu, who was used to getting things for free, exploded when she heard that. What? Four thousand yuan? Thats too much Too much? Then let me calcte it for you right now. The two housekeepers and a driver in the house each earn over eight thousand yuan per month. The expenses for food and drinks alone are over ten thousand yuan per month. There are also water and electricity bills, which are one or two thousand yuan per month. And property management fees each year, which are not low. Four thousand yuan is just enough for your familys food and drink expenses. You dont need to pay for anything else. You live in the house and drive the car for free. Tell me, where are you losing out? Im the one losing out here and Im not evenining. You, on the other hand, are already getting things for free, but you are stillining. Leng Yecheng was getting angry and even felt like kicking them out directly. If you dont want to pay, go start your own household. Lets see how youll live on four thousand yuan per month. If it werent for my elder brother, I wouldnt even care if you starved to death. Dont take my kindness for granted. Song Meiyu didnt know what to say. Compared to all these expenses, four thousand yuan was really not much. However, Leng Yecheng was much richer than them! Even though four thousand yuan wasnt muchpared to these expenses, it was still a lot for them as a couple! It was ridiculous. Did they really think that they didnt need to pay for anything if Leng Yecheng didnt do it for them? I agree with Yecheng. Leng Yehua agreed. He didnt dare to have any objections. He also knew that they had gotten a lot of benefits. If they continued to make trouble, he would feel ashamed. Honey Song Meiyu disagreed strongly. If you dont want to live here, get out, Leng Yehua said angrily. Meiyu, you cant be so ungrateful. Over the years, how much have you benefited from Yecheng? Dont you even have any gratitude? Back then, Yecheng was afraid that you wouldnt be able to adapt to living here, so he put the house under my name. Have you been treating other peoples things as your own after living here so long? Arent you afraid of being criticized? Yecheng is also going to get married. If it were Yehua who raised Yechengs family like this, would you be willing to do it? Leng Changyuan said seriously. Song Meiyu had nothing to say. If it had been up to her, she definitely wouldnt be willing to do that. Let alone raise them, if they stayed for even ten days or half a month, she wouldnt be happy! Alright, thats settled. Anyone who has objections can leave, Leng Changyuan said coldly. Leng Yehuas family had really been spoiled rotten. It was his fault for only thinking about having the family live together and not considering that some people would turn into ingrates after being spoiled for too long. Even though his second and third sons were good people, his first son wasnt. Chapter 3367 - 3367 Score of the National College Entrance Examination 3367 Score of the National College Entrance Examination At this point, Song Meiyu dared not say anything. Despite her reluctance, she had to ept it. They could move out? That was definitely impossible. Where would they go if they left? Although the Leng family had an old house, it was old, small, and dpidated. She didnt want to live there! She still med Leng Yecheng in her heart, thinking that he had gone too far, but for the time being, she dared not make a fuss. If she continued to be unruly, and Leng Yecheng married a powerful wife, she would be the one to suffer. After all, this house was bought with Leng Yechengs money. If anyone had a share in it, it was only Leng Xiaoyao. Because the flight Li Mochen was going to take would take off around 10 am, he left for the airport at 8:30 am. Before leaving, he could only call Leng Xiaoyao. He couldnt see her in person. They had agreed on this yesterday, so Leng Xiaoyao didnt go to see Li Mochen off. She wanted to go, but didnt know how to exin it to Leng Changyuan, so she decided to not go. As soon as Li Mochen left, she began to miss him. Well! Thinking about something that made her depressed wasnt helpful. She decided to focus on work! Therefore, she immersed herself in her work. In a blink of an eye, it was the day of the score announcement. She was chatting nervously with An Chenmeng and the others in the WeChat group. Although Leng Xiaoyao had already received a rmendation to attend the Capital University, she still wanted to get a high score to make Leng Changyuan happier. As soon as the time came, Leng Xiaoyao checked her score. The full score was 750 points and her score was 745 points. Unless something unexpected happened, this score would rank in the top 3 in the country. However, it hadnt been officially announced yet. Maybe they didnt know yet, but this score was enough to make Leng Xiaoyao happy. Everyone in the WeChat group had also checked their scores. An Chenmeng was already a good student. With Leng Xiaoyaos tutoring over the past few months, her total score was higher than expected at 718 points. Even An Chenmeng was shocked. Xiong Manxin scored 609 points, which exceeded her own expectations. Wu Minmin scored 537 points, which was also a very good score. The others scored more than 400 points, which wasnt outstanding, but they would still be admitted to universities, even if they werent prestigious ones. After all, their previous grades were very bad. They didnt even know if they could get into a college! An Chenmeng: Ahhh! I can go to the Capital University with Xiaoyao, ahhh! Xiong Manxin: I also want to study in the capital city. Let me see which school I can get into with my score. Leng Xiaoyao told them her score, then stopped chatting. She went to tell Leng Changyuan about her score. Yaoyao, did you get the score? Leng Changyuan asked eagerly. He had been nervous since he found out that the scores of the National College Entrance Examination would be released today, even though he knew that Leng Xiaoyaos score wouldnt be low. No matter how many points she scored, she could enter the Capital University. However, it was different if she entered through the score from the National College Entrance Examination. That would make him even prouder. Its out now. Can you guess how many points I scored? Leng Xiaoyao asked with a smile. Its at least 700 points or more. Its unlikely to be a full score. I guess its between 730 and 740 points. guessed Leng Changyuan. Take a look. Leng Xiaoyao handed her phone to Leng Changyuan, who quickly took it and was surprised when he saw 745 points. Although it wasnt far from his guess, he was still amazed. That was only five points away from a full score! Great! My granddaughter is amazing! Ha-ha-ha! I wonder if this high score will get you the top spot, Leng Changyuan said happily,ughing uncontrobly. I dont know. After all, its only five points away from a full score! Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she thought it was highly likely that she would be in the top 3, she didnt have much confidence in getting the top spot. So she didnt dare to make any predictions. She didnt want to be embarrassedter if things didnt turn out as she expected. Whether you get the top spot or not doesnt matter. My granddaughter is the best! What do you want to eat? Maid Zhang can cook it for you, Leng Changyuan said. He didnt care about the top spot. Leng Xiaoyaos grade was already excellent. Steamed shrimp, spicy crab, and steamed fish, Leng Xiaoyao said without hesitation, so as to not upset Leng Changyuan. Okay, Maid Zhang. Leng Changyuan immediately called Maid Zhang and asked her to buy good shrimp, crab, and fish. Maid Zhang was also happy for Leng Xiaoyao when she heard the result, so she hurriedly left whileughing. Leng Yuqi followed Leng Xiaoyao secretly when she went out. Although she didnt go downstairs, she could hear Leng Xiaoyao and Leng Changyuan talking at the stairway on the second floor. When she learned that Leng Xiaoyao had scored 745 points, her face was distorted in jealousy. With her usual grades, she had hoped to score over 600 points, but because of the drama with Chu Jianan, she only scored just over 300 points. With just over 300 points, she had no chance of going to a college and could only take the exam again the next year. However, she had lost interest in studying altogether. She didnt dare to say anything about it. If she did, she would be scolded. Leng Xiaoyao didnt have much time to talk with Leng Changyuan because Wang Yiming called her. Leng Xiaoyao answered it. Hi, Mr. Wang. Have you checked your score? Wang Yimings voice trembled with excitement. Yes! I got 745 points, Leng Xiaoyao said calmly. Youre not excited at all, youngdy, Wang Yiming said, somewhat amused. He was so excited while Leng Xiaoyao was calm. Thats because I was confident! He-he! Leng Xiaoyao proudly said. Thats right. Your score has always been high, but I have one more thing to tell you. You are the top scorer in our province in this years National College Entrance Examination. The number one student in liberal arts in the country, and the number one student in science has 1 point more than you, Wang Yiming said. His student not only got such a high score in the test, but was also the top scorer. It was impossible for him to not be happy. Although Leng Xiaoyao had expected to be in the top 3, she was still very happy when she heard the result. And also! In previous years, it was considered good if ten or so students from our ss could go to college, but this time, we have 26 students who pass the exam. Although only three of them have scored enough for a top university, and the rest can only go to ordinary universities, its still much better than previous years. Thank you, Leng Xiaoyao. Wang Yiming thanked her. Without Leng Xiaoyaos help in teaching them for so long, they would still have only ten or so students who could go to college. For this reason, Wang Yiming was almost moved to tears. He felt that he must have done something great in his previous incarnation to meet such a good student who wasnt only good at studying, but who had also saved him before. When Leng Xiaoyao heard the result, she was also happy that all her hard work paid off. Chapter 3368 - 3368: See Chu Jianan Together with Jiang Yihan Chapter 3368: See Chu Jianan Together with Jiang Yihan Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After hanging up the phone, Leng Xiaoyao shared the news with Leng Changyuan. What? My granddaughter is only one point behind the national champions in literature and science? Leng Changyuan was even more excited to hear this. Ha-ha-ha! Great, great! I have to tell my rtives and friends how amazing my granddaughter is. Leng Changyuan immediately took out his phone and started making calls. Leng Xiaoyao smiled and didnt stop him. He was happy, so let him be. Upon hearing that, Leng Yuqi was once again hit heavily and nearly fainted. Leng Xiaoyao then wanted to tell Leng Yecheng and Li Mochen the result, but she failed to get through to Li Mochen, so she could only send him WeChat messages. Leng Yecheng was thrilled and invited all of thepanys employees to a big dinner. However, he wouldnt attend as he had to go home to celebrate with his niece. The secretary was responsible for organizing the dinner Leng Xiaoyao also informed An Chenmeng and others in the group chat. Although they had guessed that Leng Xiaoyao might be the top scorer, they couldnt say anything until the result was announced. After they knew the results, they asked Leng Xiaoyao to treat them. Leng Xiaoyao naturally had no objections. The families of An Chenmeng and others were also overjoyed when they learned of their daughters scores. They expressed their gratitude to Leng Xiaoyao and asked their daughters to invite her to dinner at their homes. Leng Xiaoyao declined. If she visited one family, she would have to visit all of them, which would be troublesome. If she visited only one family and not the others, it could also cause resentment among them. She told them the reason directly, so they didnt insist. However, they were going to make Leng Xiaoyao spend a lot tomorrow afternoon. At noon, Song Meiyu also called Leng Yuqi to ask if she had checked her score. Leng Yuqi answered directly. Although Song Meiyu was disappointed, she knew it was all because of Chu Jianan. She didnt me Leng Yuqi. Instead, sheforted her. Its okay, you can take the exam again the next year and still get into the Capital University. I know! Leng Yuqi responded sullenly. What about Leng Xiaoyaos score? Song Meiyu asked. Although she knew that no matter how much Leng Xiaoyao scored, she had already been epted into the Capital University, she still wanted to know her score. If Leng Xiaoyaos total score was a little lower, she might feel better. I dont know. Leng Yuqi responded irritably and hung up the phone. She didnt want to talk about Leng Xiaoyaos score. Song Meiyu was angry at being suddenly hung up on, but she thought of Leng Yuqis situation and quickly calmed down. People in the public institution where Song Meiyu worked knew that today was the day when the result of the National College Entrance Examination was announced. After they heard Song Meiyu call Leng Yuqi, they asked her about it. Director Song, whats your daughters score? Why does she have to take the exam again next year? I remember her grades are high, a middle-aged woman asked. Song Meiyus face looked a bit unpleasant, but she still smiled and said, My daughter was hospitalized for a while due to illness a month before the National College Entrance Examination. She wasnt in a good condition, so she couldnt study well and didnt perform well on the exam. Her goal is the Capital University, so she wants to take the exam again next year if she cant get in this time. Everyone knew that Leng Yuqi was an excellent student, so what Song Meiyu said didnt raise any doubts. Your daughter has great ambitions, on the other hand, my nieces grades have always been average. I just asked, and she only got 489 points. She can only get into an ordinary university. Even if she takes the exam next year, she may not do well, the woman said. It was a very ordinary sentence, but it sounded ironic to Song Meiyu. It had to do with her own mentality. By the way, how about your niece? The woman continued to ask, knowing about Leng Xiaoyaos existence because Song Meiyu had alsoined about Leng Xiaoyaos unruly behavior. I dont know yet! Song Meiyu awkwardly smiled and didnt want to discuss it anymore. Only after returning home from work did Leng Yuhua and Song Meiyu learn about Leng Xiaoyaos score. Leng Yuhua was surprised, but didnt have any other emotions. On the other hand, Song Meiyu was extremely resentful. Why couldnt her own daughter get such a high score? If Leng Xiaoyao was still the same as before, it would be impossible for her to be epted into the Capital University. She might not even be able to get into an ordinary university. By the way, how many points did Yuqi get? It wasnt until dinner that Leng Changyuan remembered to ask about Leng Yuqis score. Although he was extremely disappointed in Leng Yuqi, he still didntpletely ignore her. Leng Yuqi didnt want to say it, but she had to be honest. 385 points. When he heard this score, Leng Changyuan frowned but didnt say anything. No one knew what he was thinking. Leng Yuqi suddenly felt aggrieved and couldnt help shedding tears. Seeing that, Song Meiyu defended Leng Yuqi. Dad, Yuqis score used to be high. It wasnt until what Chu Jianan did that she was influenced and couldnt do well It has nothing to do with Chu Jianan. Isnt it Yuqis own fault? Dont always me others for everything that happens. Look for the reason within yourself first. Leng Changyuan interrupted bluntly. Song Meiyu opened her mouth, but ultimately didnt say anything. Although it was indeed because of Chu Jianan that this happened, if Leng Yuqi hadnt gotten involved with him in the first ce, none of this would have happened. As a result, Song Meiyu also regretted it. If Leng Yuqi could have stayed on good terms with Chu Jianan, it would have been fine. Unfortunately, they only got along well for a short while before they broke up. By the way, a few days ago I saw Chu Jianan and Jiang Yihan together at the circuit! Leng Xiaoyao said. Whether it was out of good intentions or just because she didnt want Chu Jianan to be too carefree, no one knew. What? Didnt Jiang Yihan promise not to have any contact with Chu Jianan anymore? As soon as she heard this, Song Meiyu exploded. Although she wouldnt let Leng Yuqi have anything to do with Chu Jianan after his betrayal, she still couldnt stand Jiang Yihan continuing to have any connection with him, especially since she had promised not to. The others also frowned. The Jiang family really didnt take the Leng family seriously! How long had it been since they made that promise, yet they were together again? It made everyone in the Leng family feel like they had been fooled. Therefore, even though Leng Changyuan didnt seem emotional, he also felt unhappy. Leng Yuqi lowered her head and said nothing, but her eyes were full of resentment. Who Chu Jianan is with is none of our concern, but Jianz Yihans actions undoubtedly show that she was fooling us when she made that promise. Leng Yecheng was also unhappy. Dad, should I give the Jiang family a call and tell them about this? Leng Yehua asked. He didnt dare to make decisions on his own now. Sure! Leng Changyuan agreed.. Chapter 3369 - 3369: Jiang Yihan Is Beaten Chapter 3369: Jiang Yihan Is Beaten Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After having the meal, Leng Yehua called Jiang Youming and told him about the matter. Jiang Youming had just finished breakfast and was about to leave when he received Leng Yehuas call. Jiang Youming was also angry when he found out that Jiang Yihan was hanging out with Chu Jianan again. He imed that he didnt know about it, but that he would stop it now that he knew. If Chu Jianan was a good man and could marry Jiang Yihan, Jiang Youming wouldnt be afraid to offend the Leng family and climb up to the Chu family, but unfortunately, Chu Jianan wasnt a good man. He was just ying with Jiang Yihan. Jiang Youming couldnt tolerate his daughter being yed with. After hanging up the phone with Leng Yehua, he immediately went home and pped Jiang Yihan, which angered his wife. Youming, what are you doing? Why did you hit Yihan all of a sudden? Mrs. Jiang angrily scolded. Jiang Yihan was also confused. Why? You raised a good daughter. Didnt you promise not to hang out with Chu Jianan after going to the Leng familyst time? Why did you hang out with him again and let the Leng family see it? Whats wrong with you? Cant you live without a man? Why are you so cheap! Youve really humiliated me. Jiang Youming angrily scolded. He looked at Jiang Yihan with a fierce gaze. What? Mrs. Jiang was surprised and med Jiang Yihan. Are you still dating Chu Jianan? No, no, a friend asked me to hang out. Her brother knows Chu Jianan, so he also invited him. Thats why we met Jiang Yihan exined, but it was clear that shecked confidence. Jiang Youming and his wife could see that she was lying! In fact, it wasnt a friend who asked her to go, it was Chu Jianan. Although she had grievances against Chu Jianan, she liked him more than those grievances, so she couldnt control herself and went to see him. That night, they even slept together. Although Jiangs wife was angry, she couldnt bear to see Jiang Yihan being beaten. Therefore, even though she knew that her daughter was lying, she still defended her. The Leng family is really annoying. They dont even bother to understand the situation before making assumptions. Yihan didnt know that Chu Jianan was also there. Shut up! Are you still defending her now? Do you want something worse to happen before you can be satisfied? Do you want this matter to be as serious as what happened to the Gao family? Jiang Youming scolded angrily. He didnt know that Gao Qilus result was rted to Leng Xiaoyao. He just used it as an example. I Mrs. Jiang had nothing to say in retort. Jiang Yihan kept her head down and said nothing. She had promised Leng Yuqi not to hang out with Chu Jianan anymore, but she was just saying it. She had never intended to keep her word. It was just thatter on, Chu Jianan ignored her, and she couldnt find him. Because of that, she was upset for a while! She only scored a little over 300 points in the National College Entrance Examination. A few days ago, Chu Jianan contacted her again. She couldnt say no to him and agreed to meet up. Did you stay with Chu Jianan again the other night when you didnte home? Jiang Youming asked. Although it was a question, his tone was very certain. No Jiang Yihan hurriedly denied, but the more anxious she became, the more it showed her guilt. Are you sure? I will investigate. Jiang Youming stared at her, making Jiang Yihan feel like she had nowhere to hide. She couldnt deny it because the truth would be exposed as soon as Jiang Youming investigated. If her father became too angry and kicked her out of the house, what would she After weighing the pros and cons, Jiang Yihan could only admit her mistake. Dad, Im sorry. I wont have any contact with Chu Jianan again.. Although she didnt directly admit that she was with Chu Jianan that night, she implied it. There was a loud p!. Jiang Youming couldnt help pping Jiang Yihan again, angrily gasping for breath. You disobedient daughter, didnt I warn you? Are you so in need of a man that you would do this? At such a young age, how can you be so cheap?! This time, Mrs. Jiang didnt dare to say anything for Jiang Yihan. She was also angry and felt that her daughter was acting too cheap. Dad, Im sorry. Im really sorry. I wont do it again. Jiang Yihan didnt dare say anything else and kept on apologizing. Yesterday at noon, Leng Xiaoyao sent a message to Li Mochen, but he didnt turn on his phone until around 1 pm today, then immediately called Leng Xiaoyao. Firstly, Li Mochen congratted Leng Xiaoyao on winning the provincial and national liberal arts championship. Then he said that he would be going to the capital city in three days and asked if Leng Xiaoyao had time toe over. Leng Xiaoyao said yes, so Li Mochen said that he would book her a ne ticket. Leng Xiaoyao refused, but Li Mochen insisted, so she had to agree and said that he could pick her up at that time. Just two minutes after hanging up the phone, Leng Xiaoyao received the flight information, feeling a little resigned and sweet. In the afternoon, Leng Xiaoyao said bye-bye to Leng Changyuan before going out. Before leaving, An Chenmeng called Leng Xiaoyao and said that she happened to be with Shen Xiyin and asked if Leng Xiaoyao minded taking her with them. Regardless of the fact that Leng Xiaoyao had a good rtionship with Shen Xiyin, even if she didnt know her, since An Chenmeng asked her, she naturally couldnt refuse. Therefore, she agreed. When they met, Shen Xiyin said embarrassedly, Congrattions, Xiaoyao! I came uninvited. Its not a big deal! We are all friends! Leng Xiaoyao said casually. Because An Chenmeng and the others were here, Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin didnt talk about work. After dinner, they wanted to go to KTV to enjoy themselves, but they hesitated when they thought about their experience in the bar in the capital city. However, since they rarely get together, they didnt want to just go home after dinner. Leng Xiaoyao agreed to go to KTV because they were in a private room and nothing would happen. Even if something did happen, Leng Xiaoyao could handle it. Moreover, this was City Chang, which was their territory. No one would dare to do anything to them! Therefore, after dinner, they went to KTV. It was still only 8:30 pm, so they walked to KTV since it was only a kilometer away from where they had dinner. When they arrived outside the KTV, Leng Xiaoyao saw a familiar face. He wasnt exactly someone she was familiar with, but someone she had met once. This person was Wang Xiangyang, Wang Yimings younger brother.. Chapter 3370 - 3370: To Fail to Recognize a Formidable Person Chapter 3370: To Fail to Recognize a Formidable Person Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Wang Xiangyang was with a group of shady men. They were obviously gangsters at first nce. That wasnt the point. What was important was that Leng Xiaoyao heard the conversation between Wang Xiangyang and those hoodlums. Brother Liu, thank you for your help. As long as its done, I wont treat you unfairly, Wang Xiangyang said in a ttering tone. Dont worry! We wont fail once we take action. Liu, the man called by Wang Xiangyang, confidently replied. Although Leng Xiaoyao didnt know what Wang Xiangyang was up to, given the conflict between him and Wang Yimingst time, she was worried that their conspiracy might be rted to Wang Yiming. I believe in you. Lets just have some fun tonight, Wang Xiangyang said, but it wasnt an easy decision for him to make. This KTV was a high-end ce, and the cost of casual spending was several thousand yuan. If they drank a little more, it could be tens of thousands or even dozens of thousands of yuan. Wang Xiangyang invited them here to have fun, so he would have to spend a lot of money for it. There was no way around it because he needed their help! Leng Xiaoyao couldnt just leave An Chenmeng and the others behind to monitor Wang Xiangyang, so she could only track him with her magical senses. She wanted to see which private room he was in and if she could hear anything useful. Coincidentally, they were on the same floor as Wang Xiangyang and only a few rooms apart. In that case, it was easy for her to investigate. After they entered the private room, Leng Xiaoyao finally heard something useful. It turned out that the day after tomorrow was Wang Xiangyangs mothers birthday. Wang Xiangyang nned to make a move on Wang Yiming by kidnapping his child and asking for a hundred thousand yuan. When Leng Xiaoyao heard that, she was suddenly displeased. Shen Xiyin saw it by chance and asked with concern, Xiaoyao, whats wrong? Leng Xiaoyao turned to look at her and smiled. Nothing, I just bit my tongue and it hurt for a moment. You can be so careless too! Shen Xiyinughed and didnt suspect anything. Leng Xiaoyao felt that she should tell Wang Yiming about it and also teach Wang Xiangyang a lesson. Although she didnt have any evidence to provide Wang Yiming, he would believe her. If there was nothing wrong, she wouldnt say anything! Since their conspiracy would be carried out in a few days, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt in a hurry to tell Wang Yiming right away. She would enjoy herself with her friends tonight. Halfway through their fun, the door suddenly opened and two drunk people rushed in. Everyone was startled. They couldnt be so unlucky! Every time they went out to have fun, they encountered troublemakers. Fortunately, it was a false rm. Those two people were from the next room and got lost because they drank too much. After apologizing, they left. I was scared. I thought we were so unlucky that we would encounter troublemakers every time we went out to have fun! Im too scared to go out and have fun now. Its too scary outside. There is nothing to be afraid of when Im with you. Leng Xiaoyao smiled. Thats right. With Xiaoyao here, there is nothing to be afraid of! However, when they left, they met the two people who had rushed into their private room again. The two men seemed to have sobered up a bit and walked over to Leng Xiaoyao and her friends when they saw theme out. Ladies, Im sorry! We went to the wrong room just now, a man said with a sincere attitude. Its fine, Leng Xiaoyao said. They didnt mind. To make it up to you, let me treat you to night snacks! The man said generously. It was obvious that this was a pick-up line, but as long as it was within reason, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt show any displeasure. Anyway, she refused. No need, we dont have the habit of having night snacks. Youre embarrassing us! The other man suddenly changed his attitude and his voice became deep. Obviously, he was angry and embarrassed. Originally, Shen Xiyin and the others thought that they really wanted to apologize. Although they were all startled, they really didnt mind, but when they heard what the other man said, they realized that they had actually wanted to pick them up under the guise of an apology. As a result, they were displeased. What do you mean? Who do you think you are? Why should we care about your face? Leng Xiaoyaos face also turned cold and she asked disdainfully. You The man was angry. Oh! Someone is looking for trouble here. At this moment, a male voice sounded and attracted everyones attention. The man was Zhao Weihao. He came with his ssmates. The two men recognized Zhao Weihao and immediately showed their obsequiousness when they saw him. Young Master Zhao! The two men thought that Zhao Weihao was talking about those girls, so they added fuel to the fire. These girls are too unwise. We just wanted to treat them to night snacks, but they refused. Theyre indeed seeking trouble. No. Zhao Weihao sneered, looking at Leng Xiaoyao and others with a mocking expression before looking at the two men again. Im talking about you two. The two men were surprised. Did Young Master Zhao want to do something to them? They hadnt offended him! What do you mean by that, Young Master Zhao? The two men asked in unison. Do you two know who they are? Zhao Weihao asked with great interest. The two shook their heads, but they also understood the meaning behind Zhao Weihaos words. Obviously, he implied that these girls werent easy to bully. W-Who are they? asked the two men. Miss An from the An family, Miss Xiong from the Xiong family, also the granddaughter of the Ling family and Miss Leng from the Leng family Zhao Weihao said. He only knew these three girls. What? The two men were shocked when they heard that. They were also members of high society, but they were from families that were at the bottom of the rungs of high society. Nevertheless, they knew which families were at the top. Therefore, when Zhao Weihao introduced the girls, they immediately understood who they were and were frightened. Not to mention the An family and Xiong family, even the Leng family wasnt something they could offend easily. Therefore, they immediately apologized. Ladies, were sorry. We failed to recognize you. Please forgive us this time Yeah, yeah! Please forgive us. Just go! Leng Xiaoyao impatiently told them to leave. She didnt want to resort to violence unless necessary, but those who didnt know how to behave needed to be taught a lesson. Thank you. The two men thanked them and hurried away, feeling grateful to Zhao Weihao for reminding them. If it hadnt been for him, they would have been in trouble this time. In fact, Zhao Weihao didnt remind them out of kindness. He was just worried that Leng Xiaoyao and her friends would suffer a loss.. Chapter 3371 - 3371: Let Him Play the Trick Chapter 3371: Let Him y the Trick Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Hi! Leng Xiaoyao, we meet again. I helped you scare them away. How about treating me to night snacks to thank me? Zhao Weihao approached with a grin, still excited to see Leng Xiaoyao. I could scare them away without you. Leng Xiaoyao replied. She didnt want to thank him. Before Zhao Weihao could say anything else, his friends interrupted in annoyance. Hey! How could you talk to Weihao like that? Shut up and dont interrupt us. Zhao Weihao immediately scolded. He didnt mind Leng Xiaoyaos attitude because he knew that she was telling the truth. Leng Xiaoyao was amazing! She had dodged the sulfuric acid thrown at her by someone before and even knocked the person down. The friend was slightly angry, but remained silent. We participated in thepetition together, and we are future alumni. Most importantly, congrattions on bing the provincial and national science champion. Can you treat me to night snacks now? Or I can buy you night snacks, Zhao Weihao said. His goal was to have night snacks with Leng Xiaoyao. It didnt matter who paid. Zhao Weihao scored 713 points in the National College Entrance Examination, which was much higher than the score line for the Capital University. Therefore, he directly decided to go to the Capital University. After all, the Capital University was the top institution of advanced education in the Seven Star Country. As long as he passed the score line, he would go to study there. Upon hearing Zhao Weihaos words, his friends were all stunned. What? This girl was the provincial and national science champion? That was amazing! This time, Zhao Weihaos friends looked at Leng Xiaoyao differently. At this point, it seemed inappropriate for Leng Xiaoyao to refuse. She didnt have any ill feelings towards Zhao Weihao, so it wasnt necessary to keep him at arms length. Do you want to go for night snacks? Leng Xiaoyao didnt immediately agree to Zhao Weihaos invitation, instead she asked An Chenmeng and the others first. Ill go if you go. An Chenmeng replied first. Me too. Xiong Manxin followed suit. Everyone expressed their agreement, so Leng Xiaoyao agreed to Zhao Weihaos invitation. However, they didnt go too far. There was a seafood restaurant nearby, so they went there. Along the way, Zhao Weihao couldnt stop praising Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao, youre even more amazing than I imagined. Youre the champion in the exams. How can you be so amazing? Youre good at racing, studying, and fighting. What else are you good at? My score is 713 points. I n to apply to the Capital University, then well be alumni, but I havent decided what major to study. What major will you apply You asked Xiaoyao so many questions at once. Which one should she answer first? An Chenmeng gave Zhao Weihao a big eye roll. Okay! Then lets start with what major you want to apply for! Zhao Weihao didnt feel embarrassed and asked. I dont know. I havent thought about it yet. There are still ten days before the application deadline, so Ill think about itter. Leng Xiaoyao replied, not having any particr major in mind. Okay! When youve decided, let me know! If it suits me, Ill apply for the same major as you. If not, Ill choose something else, Zhao Weihao said, not necessarily applying for the same major as Leng Xiaoyao. He admired her, but not blindly. Okay! Leng Xiaoyao agreed, not feeling anything special about it. After having supper, it was already past midnight so they went their separate ways. The next morning, Leng Xiaoyao called Wang Yiming and told him about her encounter with Wang Xiangyang and what she heard him say to the people. Wang Yiming was furious upon hearing that and believed Leng Xiaoyaos words. Thinking about what Wang Xiangyang was nning to do, Wang Yiming felt cold all over and couldnt stop trembling. If Leng Xiaoyao didnt tell him about it, his child would be in danger. Leng Xiaoyao, thank you for telling me about it. What should I do? Im afraid that even if I evade it this time, I wont be able to evade it next time! Wang Yiming asked, his voice trembling. He was confused and didnt know what to do. Since Ive discovered it, Ill help you deal with it! You just act like you dont know anything and let Wang Xiangyang capture your kid when the timees. Then Ill Leng Xiaoyao told Wang Yiming her n. Although Wang Yiming felt it was risky, he inexplicably trusted Leng Xiaoyao. Therefore, after hesitating for a while, he agreed. Ever since he learned that Old Mrs. Wang wasnt his biological mother, Wang Yiming hadnt seen or contacted her again. He didnt know how Wang Xiangyang handled the hundred thousand yuan debt. A few days ago, Old Mrs. Wang called him and apologized first before inviting him to have a meal with her on her birthday. In name, Old Mrs. Wang was still his stepmother. It was just a meal, so Wang Yiming didnt think much of it and agreed to go. Unexpectedly, it was a conspiracy If it wasnt thoroughly dealt with, even if they managed to evade it this time, they might not be able to evade it next time. So this time, they couldnt me him for being ruthless. A day passed quickly and it was Old Mrs. Wangs birthday. Wang Yiming and his family of three went to her house. Before leaving, Wang Yiming called Leng Xiaoyao. He didnt tell his wife about Wang Xiangyangs plot in order to avoid revealing anything. When he saw Wang Xiangyang, Wang Yiming felt angry, but managed to hold back and avoid alerting him. Wang Xiangyang was used to doing bad things. Seeing Wang Yiming, he didnt show any signs of nervousness and acted as usual. Old Mrs. Wang seemed unaware of Wang Xiangyangs n and didnt act suspiciously. There werent many people who came to celebrate Old Mrs. Wangs birthday, only her two sons and their families. Wang Yiming bought a golden bracelet for Old Mrs. Wang, which made her very happy. Old Mrs. Wang would only take the initiative to apologize to Wang Yiming to get something out of him. As long as they maintained their rtionship well, at least in terms of support, Wang Yiming wouldnt stand by and do nothing. If theypletely cut off their rtionship, then they wouldnt get anything. Shortly after Wang Yiming arrived at the Wang familys house, he received a message from Leng Xiaoyao saying that she was outside and that he could rx. It made Wang Yiming feel more at ease and he didnt pay much attention to his daughter. He let her y with the children from the Zhao family. Wang Yimings daughter was only five years old and didnt know anything. While they were having dinner, several children disappeared. When they returned, Wang Yimings daughter was missing.. Chapter 3372 - 3372: Wang Xiangyang Is Caught Chapter 3372: Wang Xiangyang Is Caught Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions Although he knew about Wang Xiangyangs conspiracy, Wang Yiming still felt a wave of fear when he heard that his daughter was missing. His wife almost fainted. The others were unaware of the secret, so when they heard the news, they were worried and immediately went out to search for the little girl. Wang Xiangyang needed evidence for his alibi, so he pretended to be worried like everyone else. Before long, Wang Yiming received a strange call saying that his daughter was in their hands and that he needed to pay a hundred thousand yuan to get her released. He was forbidden to call the police, otherwise they would kill his daughter. When the money was ready, he was supposed to call them back, and they would tell him where to make the exchange. To make Wang Yiming believe them, they even had his daughter call him and say daddy on the phone. Despite knowing that Leng Xiaoyao was secretly protecting them, Wang Yiming was still really worried and panicked. After learning that Wang Yimings daughter was kidnapped, Old Mrs. Wang and Zhao Shanchuans family were all terrified. Zhao Shanchuan wanted to help, but didnt know how. Wang Yiming didnt want his help and said he would listen to the kidnappers. Without dy, he went home to get the money. It was already evening, and the bank was closed. The ATM had a daily withdrawal limit of only ten thousand yuan, so to make Wang Xiangyang believe that he could get the money so quickly, he said before leaving, There is over a hundred thousand yuan in cash at home that I havent had time to deposit. Ill go get it now. After learning about Wang Xiangyangs scheme, Wang Yiming did indeed withdraw a hundred thousand yuan, which he had prepared for today. When Wang Xiangyang heard that, he wasnt worried that Wang Yiming was deceiving him. In a ce where no one could see, Wang Xiangyangs expression revealed his satisfaction. He would soon have a hundred thousand yuan. To be precise, it was fifty thousand yuan because the rest had to be given to Brother Liu and his brothers. Although he didnt want to give them anything, he wouldnt get anything either if he didnt share the money with them. As a result, he agreed to give them fifty thousand yuan. Wang Yiming and his wite did go home tor a while, but when they came out, only Wang Yiming was present. After returning home, Wang Yiming told his wife the truth. It helped calm her down from almost crying in fear. She didnt me him for taking the risk because if he didnt take the risk, they would have to live in fear every day. This time, they had topletely solve the problem of Wang Xiangyang. Wang Yiming left with the money and instructed his wife to lock all the doors and windows at home and to not open them for anyone unless he returned. They also couldnt tell their father-inws family about this incident in order to not worry them. After receiving the money, Wang Yiming called the kidnappers back and they asked him to send a picture first to confirm. Once confirmed, they told him where to make the exchange. The location was an abandoned warehouse in the suburbs. They had just arrived when Leng Xiaoyao followed them. Before they could react, she took them down quickly. Her appearance was too sudden and her attack too fast, so they didnt even have a chance to react. By the time they came back to their senses, they only felt pain all over and couldnt move. W-Who are you? said the so-called Brother Liu. I am your nemesis, said Leng Xiaoyao with a smile as beautiful as a flower, but in those mens eyes, she was a demon. Before they started fighting, they didnt even take the girl seriously, but after being beaten by her, they petrified. I-Its none of your business, Brother Liu said fiercely. So what? If you have the guts, try to stop me! Leng Xiaoyao said disdainfully. Wang Yimings child had already fainted. Leng Xiaoyao immediately went over to check on her to make sure that she was okay. Waiting for Wang Yiming and the police to arrive, Leng Xiaoyao carried the girl in her arms. When Wang Yiming came, he reported it to the police, so he and the police arrived at around the same time. Wang Yiming didnt mention Leng Xiaoyao, so Leng Xiaoyao would pretend to be a kind passer-by. Twenty minutester, Wang Yiming arrived in a police car. The police were going to let Wang Yiming go in first with the money, then they would follow him, but when they got closer, they saw a girl holding a childing out. Without hesitation, Wang Yiming ran over. The police who came to the scene didnt know that Leng Xiaoyao was on their side, so they were angry at Wang Yimings behavior. What he did could alert those kidnappers and put the girl in danger. However, they quickly figured it out. Mr. Wang, what are you doing here? Leng Xiaoyao pretended to be surprised and asked. M-My daughter was kidnapped. This is my daughter Wang Yiming said emotionally. Even though he believed in Leng Xiaoyaos abilities, he still cried in excitement when he saw that his daughter was fine. Oh, so this is your daughter! I saw a group of people dragging this child into a car, so I followed them, Leng Xiaoyao said, then handed Wang Yimings daughter to him. When the police heard that, they were all surprised that Leng Xiaoyao had rescued the hostage from the kidnappers. Sir, I beat the kidnappers. Theyre inside, Leng Xiaoyao immediately said. Hearing that, everyone was once again surprised. She had beaten all the kidnappers? They rushed in and saw that all four men were lying on the ground. They immediately arrested them. Since Leng Xiaoyao was involved in this abduction, she needed to go back to the police station with them to give a statement. After recording her statement, Leng Xiaoyao was free to go. Because Leng Xiaoyao drove there, she gave Wang Yiming and his daughter a ride home. By the time they arrived home, Wang Yimings daughter woke up and cried herself to sleep. After sending Wang Yiming and his daughter home, the couple were very grateful to Leng Xiaoyao. Meanwhile, those people who were in trouble naturally wouldnt help Wang Xiangyang any longer. They immediately reported him to the police. Therefore, Wang Xiangyang was immediately arrested. Wang Xiangyang denied it, but before the police arrested him, they investigated the evidence and found that he had been in and out with the suspects several times. There were several records of phone calls too. These were enough to take Wang Yiming back to the police station. For more details, they would continue to investigate. When Old Mrs. Wang learned that Wang Yimings daughter had been kidnapped by Wang Xiangyang, she couldnt ept it and fainted. Fortunately, Zhao Shanchuans family hadnt left yet, or no one would stay and take care of Old Mrs. Wang. Zhao Shanchuan was extremely angry at Wang Xiangyangs behavior and pped him twice on the spot while scolding him as trash. This time, Wang Xiangyang would have to spend several years in prison.. Chapter 3373 - 3373: A Gift from Li Mochen Chapter 3373: A Gift from Li Mochen Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions After that, Leng Xiaoyao didnt get involved anymore, but she had Wang Yiming watch over the situation. Wang Xiangyang and those people had to be sentenced. If they werent, Wang Yiming could contact her at once. Even if she needed to turn to her connections for help, she was determined to put them in jail. They had broken thew and would be imprisoned for several years. It was impossible for them to escape using connections. Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt allow it. The next morning, Old Mrs. Wang called Wang Yiming. She wanted to ask him to not hold Wang Xiangyang responsible. However, Wang Yiming didnt answer her call because he didnt want her to find him. He wouldnt be soft-hearted about this case. Old Mrs. Wang went to Wang Yimings house, but his family had already left early in the morning to visit his wifes family. She couldnt find Wang Yiming and cried in desperation. She couldnt find Wang Xiangyang at the police station either and could only go to see Zhao Shanchuan to continue crying. Zhao Shanchuan had had enough of her cries. I told you not to spoil Wang Xiangyang too much, but you wouldnt listen. Now hes been arrested by the police! How dare he kidnap his own niece? If he seeded this time, he would squander all the money. Next time, hell do something to the descendants of my family! Zhao Shanchuan angrily scolded Old Mrs. Wang, thinking about it and feeling scared. Since Wang Xiangyang dared to abduct Wang Yimings daughter, he believed that one day, Wang Xiangyang would also attack the Zhao family. It wouldnt just happen once. Impossible, Xiangyang wont attack the Zhao family. Youre his uncle! Old Mrs. Wang was afraid that Zhao Shanchuan would abandon her, so she defended Wang Xiangyang. Do you mean he can kidnap other people? Zhao Shanchuan was so angry that he couldnt breathe normally. Old Mrs. Wang still didnt realize that she was wrong. How could he believe that Wang Xiangyang wouldnt attack the Zhao family? Zhao Shanchuan was very disappointed. No, no, its not Old Mrs. Wang immediately realized and hurriedly denied. I know that Xiangyang made a mistake this time, but Yimings child is fine. I just thought, maybe Yiming can let it go and not sue Xiangyang. Ill discipline Xiangyang in the future and make sure he doesnt do such foolish things again. Humph! Its not about whether Yiming can let it go or if Xiangyang will be fine. What he did is a crime, and its the responsibility of the government to handle it. If it were your son who was kidnapped and harmed like this, would you still easily say to let it go? Its only because the victim is not your son that you can stand there and talk so casually, Zhao Shanchuan said. He knew Old Mrs. Wang very well. If anyone dared to treat her son like this, she would curse their whole family to die. Would she let it go? It was simply a joke. It was true that she wouldnt, so when Old Mrs. Wang heard Zhao Shanchuan say that, she didnt know what to say. Am I supposed to just watch my son go to jail? Old Mrs. Wang still couldnt ept it. Everyone has to pay the price for what theyve done. No matter how you argue here, thats the result, Zhao Shanchuan said, ignoring Old Mrs. Wang. Wang Xiangyang was someone who only dared to bully the weak and feared the strong. At first, he didnt admit it, but eventually he couldnt resist the pressure and confessed. After he confessed, the police informed Wang Yiming. Because Wang Yiming was aware that it was Wang Xiangyangs scheme, he wasnt surprised. He just asked the officer who contacted him about how many years Wang Xiangyang would be sentenced to. The police said it would be at least seven to eight years for such a crime. Hearing that, Wang Yiming felt relieved. Although he was also worried that Wang Xiangyang would seek revenge on him after being released, he couldnt tolerate his crime this time just because he was worried. When that time came, he could only face it head-on. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao walked out of the arrival gate, she saw Li Mochen. He was holding flowers in his hands. Leng Xiaoyaos heart beat faster at the sight. It was still quite surprising that he could be romantic! These are for you, congrattions on bing the top scorer in the National College Entrance Examination. Li Mochen handed the flowers to Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao didnt act coy and epted them. Thank you. After taking the flowers, she noticed there was a box inside. Leng Xiaoyao looked at Li Mochen in surprise. Li Mochen smiled, took out the box, and opened it. There was a beautiful bracelet that caught Leng Xiaoyaos eye. Do you like it? Leng Xiaoyaos eyes lit up. It was a gorgeous bracelet. It looked very valuable at first nce, but there wasnt a logo on the box, so she didnt know what brand it was. This is too expensive Leng Xiaoyao said, unsure whether to ept it or not. After all, she and Li Mochen hadnt formally started dating yet! Even if they were really dating, she couldnt ept such an expensive gift. This was specially customized for you, with your name on it. So this bracelet belongs only to you. If you dont want it, do you want me to throw it away? It will hurt my heart. Seeing Leng Xiaoyao hesitate, Li Mochen spoke with a pitiful tone, as if he was being rejected. Ah! Leng Xiaoyao was surprised. It was specially customized, and with her name on it? This kind of customization couldnt be done in just a few days. Li Mochen must have prepared it long ago. Suddenly, Leng Xiaoyao felt moved. Ok, Ill take it! Since her name was engraved on it, how could she refuse? Did she really want Li Mochen to throw it away? She didnt want to waste such a precious gift! She could buy him something of equal valueter. Ill put it on for you. Li Mochen was happy and immediately put the bracelet on Leng Xiaoyao. Thank you. Leng Xiaoyao thanked him and was very satisfied with the bracelet. No need to thank me, Li Mochen said. He felt that it was unnecessary. For him, Leng Xiaoyao was his partner, so he didnt want to be too formal. Leng Xiaoyao didnt say anything. She had already thanked him. It was dinner time, so Li Mochen took Leng Xiaoyao to eat first, then they went back to the Hanlin Manor. Where are you nning to go tomorrow? Li Mochen asked. Lets go to the construction site first! Leng Xiaoyao said. She came to the capital city just to see Li Mochen. Now that she was here, there was really nothing else she wanted to do! Well, is there any ce you want to go? Li Mochen asked. Im not familiar with the capital city. Leng Xiaoyao pouted. Then Ill take you around tomorrow? Li Mochen asked. Sure. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Li Mochen followed Leng Xiaoyao back to her home in Hanlin Manor and stayed until around 10 pm before he went back to his own home. Although he didnt want to leave, it wasnt appropriate to stay any longer. Not to mention that Leng Xiaoyao hadnt agreed to be his girlfriend yet. Even if they were together, he couldnt have such thoughts so soon. It would just scare Leng Xiaoyao away.. Chapter 3374 - 3374: She Cared About Her Face Chapter 3374: She Cared About Her Face Trantor: Henyee Trantions Editor: Henyee Trantions The next day, the two of them went to the construction site. After a tour, they went to eat. Li Mochen took Ling Xiaoyao around casually. Suddenly, Leng Xiaoyao had an idea. Is there a horse stable? I suddenly want to go horseback riding, Leng Xiaoyao asked. Yes, Ill take you there, Li Mochen said, immediately driving towards the direction of the horse stable. By the way, do we need a membership card? Leng Xiaoyao asked. In her previous incarnation, the horse stable was also a ce she loved to go to. Therefore, she knew that a membership card was usually required unless it was a low-end horse stable. Of course, but I have one, Li Mochen said. Ling Xiaoyao was relieved. The north suburb horse stable had a great reputation in the capital city. It was the best leisure hobby ce for celebrities and the wealthy. The owner behind the horse stable was very powerful in terms of economic and social status. Even the celebrities and wealthy people didnt dare to cause trouble here easily. Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao arrived at the parking lot outside the horse stable. They saw dozens of rows of luxury cars parked, mostly worth millions of yuan, with some being limited editions. Leng Xiaoyao was used to this kind of asions, so she wasnt particrly impressed. In fact, her parents were ranked first and second on the domestic rich list. They had many luxury cars at home. As soon as they parked the car, the staff came to wee them. They didnt care about the people, only the membership cards. After seeing the ck card that Li Mochen took out, they politely led them in. The ck card was only held by the owner and shareholders of the horse stable, or their family members and important friends. There were only ten ck cards in the entire club. Whether this man was using his own card or a friends card, at least he could enjoy the highest level of treatment in the horse stable. Wow! A ck card! Is this horse stable owned by your friend, or do you have a share too? Leng Xiaoyao was surprised and curious. Im also a shareholder, but I only hold a small percentage, Li Mochen said, not hiding anything. He actually wanted to tell Ling Xiaoyao everything about himself, but he felt that suddenly saying these things was not appropriate and might seem like he was showing off. He didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to think of him like that. However, if Leng Xiaoyao asked him, he would have no problem answering. How many businesses have you invested in anyway? Leng Xiaoyao asked curiously. A few dozen! You know about the Yar Circuit and this Eastern Horse Stable Club. Im involved in real estate, shopping malls, hotels, and other industries that I cant name all at once, but Im not very professional in any of them. Most of them are just investments I got into by chance. I just wait and collect dividends, Li Mochen said. He wasnt a business genius and had limited areas of expertise, so he invested in many industries mostly for other reasons. Sounds great, Leng Xiaoyao said. She actually felt that it was quite good because she could tell that Li Mochens main business wasnt doing business anymore. The two of them didnt go to a private room, instead going straight to the clothing area. The things in high-end clubs were basically all high-end. Riding clothes cost thousands or tens of thousands of dors per set, and the quality was also very good. Li Mochen asked Leng Xiaoyao to take a look first and went to the bathroom. Leng Xiaoyao nced over and was attracted to a set of red riding clothes at first nce, so she asked the employee to bring it to her. However, at that moment, a girl pointed at the red riding clothes she had picked and said, Give me that set in red. The employee immediately apologized and smiled at her. Miss Lin, Im sorry. This set of clothes has already been picked by the otherdy. If she decides to not take it, we can show it to the next person then. Lin Xiyuan nced at Leng Xiaoyao, frowned, and felt displeased seeing how pretty she was. She arrogantly said, You can look at something else! I want this set. Why? Leng Xiaoyao asked. She wasnt used to giving in to others. Dont you know who I am? Lin Xiyuan looked surprised and a little angry. Why should I know you? Do you think you are yuan that everyone knows? Leng Xiaoyao said resignedly, but hearing her words, Leng Xiaoyao knew that she must be a well-known celebrity. Many people should know her. If she guessed correctly, she should be a famous star. Stars werent all good-natured. There were many who were bad-tempered, arrogant, and used to bullying people. You Lin Xiyuan was angry, then showed her arrogance again. It doesnt matter if you dont know me, but I picked this outfit first, so youd better give it to me. Otherwise, Ill make you roll out of the horse farm in minutes. Okay! I want to see what you can do to make me leave. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt scared at all. It was because Li Mochen was a shareholder here. Otherwise, she wouldnt be so arrogant or use this method to show off. You Hearing Leng Xiaoyaos tone, Lin Xiyuan hesitated. She knew that the people who came here were all rich or powerful. Although her own status wasnt low, and there was someone powerful behind her, she usually used her power to bully others, but she still didnt dare to do anything wrong. Darling, why arent you done yet? Havent you picked anything yet? At that moment, a young man walked over and asked Lin Xiyuan. Young Master Yu, thisdy and I both like that outfit. Im asking thisdy to give it to me, but she wont let me have it, even though I really want it! Lin Xiyuan said pitifully. In fact, she didnt necessarily need that outfit. She just didnt want topromise with Leng Xiaoyao. Upon hearing that, Yu Yanwei looked at Leng Xiaoyao and was amazed by her beauty. Yu Yanwei wasnt handsome or tall. He should be about 1.74 m high, and had a slightly fat build. Although Leng Xiaoyao impressed Yu Yanwei, it didnt mean that he had any thoughts about her. Anyway, he said kindly to her, Hello, since my friend likes this outfit so much, why dont you do me a favor and let her have it? To make it up to you, you can choose another outfit. Ill pay for it. Yu Yanwei wasnt short of money, so he liked to use money to get things done. It also showed that he was very rich and generous. I dont need your money. Why dont you let your friend look at another outfit? After all, I saw this one first, and I like it too. No matter what kind of person Yu Yanwei was, he was polite to Leng Xiaoyao at the moment, so Leng Xiaoyao naturally wouldnt embarrass him. However, this outfit was not something she could give up easily. She also cared about her face.. Chapter 3375 - 3375 I Thought You Were Somebody 3375 I Thought You Were Somebody Having been embarrassed by Leng Xiaoyao, Yu Yanwei was displeased. His tone naturally became colder. Miss, you should know how to be flexible and courteous, otherwise youll offend someone you shouldnt mess with and regret doing that. Those who bully others to grab things have no right to talk about flexibility and courtesy, so sir, please consider your own face and dont be too pushy. Leng Xiaoyao retorted without hesitation. She always had a strong aversion to people who bullied others, but if they started it first, she didnt mind fighting back with the same tactic. You Yu Yanwei was angered by Leng Xiaoyao and couldnt believe that this girl dared to be so arrogant. Do you know who I am? Once again! Leng Xiaoyao thought this rhetorical question was simply childish. They werent money. Why should everyone love them? Why did they expect everyone to know them? Does it matter? The question didnte from Leng Xiaoyao, but from Li Mochen, who came back from the washroom. Li Mochen Seeing Li Mochen, Yu Yanwei was surprised but not afraid. Instead, he showed hostility. Li Mochen was the friend of his archenemy and had ruined his ns several times. After a nce at Li Mochen, Lin Xiyuan, on the other hand, was totally stunned. She didnt know Li Mochen, but what stunned her was his appearance, height, and figure. This man was really rare! Subconsciously, Lin Xiyuan moved away from Yu Yanwei a bit, as if she didnt want Li Mochen to think that they were close. Although Yu Yanwei didnt see it, Leng Xiaoyao did and felt that it was funny. Brother Mochen, they bullied me. Leng Xiaoyao immediately took Li Mochens arm and put on a look of grievance. Sheined. I saw this riding outfit first, but that woman insisted on stealing it away from me. When I refused, they threatened me. One said they would kick me out of the stable in minutes, and the other said he was someone I couldnt afford to offend. Even though Leng Xiaoyaos grievance was fake, they had really offended her. So Li Mochen looked quite serious and angry. Young Master Yu, it seems that your power is really great! If you have the ability to kick us out of here, lets see what you can do. Dont disappoint me! It was a malicious provocation. Li Mochen wasnt afraid to make things worse. You Yu Yanwei was angry, but didnt dare to say anything else because he knew that he couldnt kick Li Mochen out. Instead, he might be kicked out by the senior management and would lose face. The person behind this stable was also powerful, so he didnt dare to offend him easily. Fine! Yu Yanwei snorted coldly and turned around to leave. Lin Xiyuan was left behind. When Yu Yanwei left, Lin Xiyuan understood that Li Mochen wasnt someone they should mess with. She also gave up on the outfit and chose another one. After paying for it, she chased after Yu Yanwei. I thought hes somebody, but it turns out that hes just a coward. Leng Xiaoyao withdrew her hand from Li Mochens arm and said disdainfully. With his arm empty, Li Mochens heart also felt empty. He felt good when Leng Xiaoyao held onto him. Leng Xiaoyao chose the red outfit while Li Mochen chose a ck one, then Li Mochen took out his ck card to pay the bill. They both went to the dressing room to change. After they left, the two employees at the counter started to discuss it. I thought that girl was going to be at a disadvantage against Miss Lin and Mr. Yu, but it turns out that Mr. Li is on her side. Right! Is that girl Mr. Lis girlfriend? Its the first time Ive seen Mr. Li with a femalepanion and they seemed so intimate! I think its possible, but they make a good match. Hes handsome and shes beautiful. Yeah! The staff members knew Li Mochen because he had been there several times, but they didnt know if he was a shareholder, or a family member or a friend of a shareholder. Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao quickly changed into their riding gear and immediately drew everyones attention. They looked so cool. When Lin Xiyuan came out in her riding gear, she got jealous when she saw Leng Xiaoyao. She was jealous of how stunning Leng Xiaoyao looked in the riding gear, and how Leng Xiaoyao had such a handsome man by her side. Although Lin Xiyuan didnt think that she was inferior to Leng Xiaoyao in looks, she didnt have a man who was extremely handsome by her side. She used to be very proud of herself for being close to a big shot like Yu Yanwei. Their rtionship couldnt be made public, but Yu Yanwei would give her a lot of resources, so she was ying lead roles in movies and TV shows. She was even doing advertisements for big brands. Her career was flourishing. However, behind the scenes, she was extremely disgusted with Yu Yanweis look and body, especially whenpared to Li Mochen. Yu Yanwei was simply a clown. In fact, Yu Yanwei was not very attractive even whenpared to most, but she had never thought that much about it before. However, now she couldnt helpparing Yu Yanwei to Li Mochen. Leng Xiaoyao ignored her gaze and followed Li Mochen to choose their horses. Li Mochens horse was his own private horse that only he could ride, so it was kept separately. The horses on this side were all privately owned. The owners paid a certain amount of money each year for the stable hands to take care of them. Li Mochens horse stable was next to Mu Yiyangs, and both horses could be used by him, so he brought his own horse and Mu Yiyangs horse out and asked Leng Xiaoyao which one she wanted. Yours, Leng Xiaoyao said. Okay! His name is Chi Yan and he has a fiery temperament, so be careful. Li Mochen warned. Although he knew her ability and that one horse couldnt hurt her, he still worried about her safety. I know! Leng Xiaoyao replied, walking over to Chi Yan. However, Chi Yan was restless. Leng Xiaoyao squinted slightly. She then released her magical power to put pressure on Chi Yan. Good boy, be obedient. I wont hurt you. Leng Xiaoyao stroked its fur and Chi Yan became gentle. Li Mochen was amused. He had forgotten that they were cultivators and could easily make the horses obedient. Riding the horses wasnt allowed outside the riding arena, so Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen led their horses inside before mounting them. When they arrived at the arena, they ran into Yu Yanwei and Lin Xiyuan again, as well as many other people Li Mochen was familiar with, but he ignored them, focusing only on Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 3376 - 3376 Racing Horses 3376 Racing Horses Not everyone looked down on Li Mochen just because he was no longer a member of the Li family. On the contrary, some people admired him for being able to maintain rtionships with many members of prestigious families even though he was no longer a part of the Li family. Although they didnt know much about Li Mochens situation, they had heard that he was influential. Therefore, there were still some people who wanted to befriend Li Mochen, but they felt hesitant to approach him because he waspletely focused on the girl next to him. Yu Yanwei walked directly towards Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao, then said, Li Mochen, do you dare to y apetition against me? You and your partner versus me and my partner. Yu Yanwei didnt take them seriously because he was a professional in equestrianism and Lin Xiyuan was also good. Otherwise, she wouldnt have gained his attention. Li Mochen ignored Yu Yanwei and looked towards Leng Xiaoyao, seeking her opinions. Leng Xiaoyao was excited and said, Why not! But we never y without a bet. Yu Yanwei thought Leng Xiaoyaos suggestion was reasonable because his purpose was also to bet. He said, Oh! What do you want to bet? Each person bets ten million yuan. You and Brother Mochenpete, while Lin Miss and Ipete. The winner takes the money. How about it? Leng Xiaoyao said. Although most of the people who came here to y werent short of money, when they heard that the bet was ten million yuan, many of them were surprised. Even though they were rich, they still felt that ten million yuan was a lot, at least it was not a small amount to bet. Young Master Yu, I-I dont have so much money. Lin Xiyuan immediately whispered to Yu Yanwei in a low voice. Although she was a first-line actress with assets of nearly a hundred million yuan, she still refused to put up ten million yuan for such a bet no matter what. It wasnt that shecked confidence, but she just didnt want to put up so much money. On the other hand, for Yu Yanwei, putting up one or two million yuan for a bet wasnt difficult at all. Moreover, he was confident that he wouldnt lose! Just as Leng Xiaoyao was confident that they wouldnt lose, she took the initiative to propose a bet of ten million yuan each. Good, ten million yuan each. Yu Yanwei didnt object, then said to Lin Xiyuan, Ill cover for you, but try your best to win beautifully. Of course, Young Master Yu. Lin Xiyuan was cheered up. If she raced, she had a good chance of winning. Her equestrian skills werent professional, but she came from the grasnds and had been riding horses since she was little. She had been to this racecourse many times and hadnt seen many women who rode better than her! Ill cover for you too. If we win, its yours. If we lose, its mine. Li Mochen didnt want to seem weak. Although he hadnt thought about letting Leng Xiaoyao put up her share of the bet when it came to betting, he said it aloud when he heard Yu Yanweis words. No, if we lose, its yours. If we win, well share it, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt think that they would lose. If they won, she couldnt take it all. It was ten million yuan, not ten thousand yuan! If it was just ten thousand yuan, she wouldnt hesitate to take it all from Li Mochen. Okay. Li Mochen didnt argue with Leng Xiaoyao anymore and looked at her with indulgence. Since it was apetition with a bet involved, there naturally had to be an agreement to avoid any idents. During the signing process, staff members cleared the race track and asked guests riding horses on the track to move to the middle infield. The racecourse track was sixteen hundred meters long and wasnt just one circle. There were many bends that divided the entire racecourse into two areas. One area was argewn with more people. The second area was more rxing with a grove of trees and a pond for the horses to drink from. The second area was suitable for slow riding and chatting, so many important people would be in this area. Since there was apetition, there would be betting activities at the racecourse. These also required some time, so they were scheduled to start half an hourter. To prevent idents, Leng Xiaoyao tried out the horse before thepetition during this half hour. Because Yu Yanwei often came here, many people were familiar with him. They all knew that his equestrian skills were excellent, so most people were willing to bet on him to win. Especially Yu Yanweis friends, they naturally bet on him. Young Master Yu, you must be confident, right? someone asked. Of course! Im going to win, Yu Yanwei said confidently. Although some people had concerns, they didnt say it out loud. Today, Tao Zheng also came to the racecourse with his friends. When he saw there was horse betting, he immediately got excited and bet on Li Mochen to win. He ced a hundred bets, each worth ten thousand yuan, totaling one million yuan. However, in this kind of private gambling, the highest amount one could bet was only one million yuan. If it was an official racecourse gambling event, there would be higher limits. Not only did Tao Zheng bet, but his three friends who came with him also bet, ranging from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands of yuan. Although they were not familiar with Li Mochen, they knew him and were aware that he had good equestrian skills. Leng Xiaoyao rode Chi Yan in the racecourse and felt good. Tao Zheng didnt have time to see Li Mochen before the race started. Brother Mochen, if I reach the finish line before you do, youll treat me to dinner tonight. If you reach the finish line before me, Ill treat you to dinner. Dont go easy on me! Leng Xiaoyao said. Okay! Li Mochen agreed. Whatever Leng Xiaoyao wanted to do, as long as it wasnt dangerous for her, he would try his best to cooperate. The two of them seemed to be the only ones in this race, ignoring Yu Yanwei and Lin Xiyuan. Yu Yanwei didnt say anything and just snorted disdainfully. The race was about to begin and everyone took their positions. As the gunshot sounded, the four horses rushed out like lightning. This horse race wasnt challenging for Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen, but they still gave it their all. Within the first hundred meters, the four were still neck-and-neck, but after the first hundred meters, Lin Xiyuan fell behind. She was sweating profusely and even her back was covered in cold sweat. How was it possible? How could they be so powerful? Lin Xiyuan couldnt believe the result nor could she ept it. She tried her best to catch up with them but still failed. Even Yu Yanwei was shocked. Within the first 200 meters, he was left behind too. If he and Lin Xiyuan both lost, it wouldnt just be a matter of face, but also a matter of twenty million yuan! Although he was willing to spend twenty million yuan to cover up his loss, it didnt mean that he could afford to lose! He was confident that he would win, which was why he readily agreed to this bet. Chapter 3377 - 3377 Lin Xiyuan Is Beaten 3377 Lin Xiyuan Is Beaten It seemed that he was trapped by Li Mochen and that girl! That was despicable! Despicable? Earlier he was still thinking about trapping Leng Xiaoyao! No matter how hard Yu Yanwei tried, he still couldnt catch up with Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao. Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao were always neck-to-neck, even during the turns. It was exciting to watch. Many people regretted not betting on Li Mochen or Leng Xiaoyao to win. No matter which one of them was bet on, they would have won. Yu Yanwei and Lin Xiyuan were in a desperate situation. The more they rushed, the more panicked they became and the more panicked they became, the more likely they were to make mistakes. Then, at a turn, Lin Xiyuan lost control and crashed into the barrier, going off the track. As a result, she was directly judged to have lost. Although Yu Yanwei didnt go off the track, he almost lost control several times. This cost them a little more time. By the time they passed a thousand meters, Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao had already reached the finish line. Leng Xiaoyao was just one second faster than Li Mochen. I won! I want to eat a seafood feast tonight, said Leng Xiaoyao, looking very pleased. Okay, you can eat whatever you want. Li Mochen replied with a slight smile. At that moment, Tao Zheng suddenly rushed out: Mochen, youre amazing! Youve made me a fortune! Li Mochen nodded at him, then introduced Tao Zheng and his friends to Leng Xiaoyao. He then introduced Leng Xiaoyao to Tao Zhengs friends. This is Leng Xiaoyao. S-Shes my friend. Before getting Leng Xiaoyaos consent, Li Mochen couldnt directly say that she was his girlfriend. He was afraid that she would get angry. Anyway, Tao Zheng could see his unwillingness. It seemed that Li Mochen had fallen in love. As his friend, he was happy for him. Without saying much, Yu Yanwei arrived at the finish line. Yu Yanwei looked very mad, but since they were in public, he couldnt deny the bet. He had to go and get the check for twenty million yuan and give it to Li Mochen. It made his heart bleed. Having lost money and face, Yu Yanwei couldnt stay there any longer and left directly. Lin Xiyuan also left with him. Lin Xiyuan was very cautious at that moment because she was afraid that Yu Yanwei would take it out on her. Although he had lost as well, she had lost ten million yuan of his money. It was possible that Yu Yanwei would me her. After all, Yu Yanwei had a bad temper. She had been pped by him before when he was unhappy with her! Yu Yanwei was her benefactor who could bring her more benefits, so even if she was angry about being pped, she still tolerated it. After all, when she was at the bottom of society, she had been bullied a lot, but now, except for being wronged in front of Yu Yanwei, no one dared to mistreat her outside! Mochen, you make money too easily. You have to treat us tonight! Tao Zheng said enviously but without jealousy. He knew that Li Mochen didnt win the bet effortlessly. It was due to his ability. Okay, Xiaoyao wants to eat seafood anyway, Li Mochen said. Although he wanted to have dinner alone with Leng Xiaoyao, it was rare to meet Tao Zheng, so he didnt want to refuse him. Besides, he had plenty of opportunities to eat alone with Leng Xiaoyao. It was also good for Leng Xiaoyao to get to know his friends better. In this way, everyone would know that his girlfriend was Leng Xiaoyao. Only the friends approved by Li Mochen were worth his attention. No problem. Tao Zheng didnt mind what they would eat, he just wanted to catch up with Li Mochen after not seeing him for a long time. As Lin Xiyuan followed Yu Yanwei out of the racecourse and returned to the car, Yu Yanwei turned around and pped her in the face. You idiot, you cost me ten million yuan! Although he voluntarily lent Lin Xiyuan the money, he still felt resentful. Lin Xiyuan wanted to argue that the money was given voluntarily, but she didnt dare. After hitting Lin Xiyuan, Yu Yanwei didnt say anything else and just got in the car and left without caring about her. Lin Xiyuan didnt care whether Yu Yanwei cared about her or not. On the contrary, it was a relief that he didnt care about her! If she had to follow him, that would be what scared her the most. Yu Yanwei was too dominant in bed and extremely rude, which made her somewhat unable to bear it. So many times, she hoped that when Yu Yanwei had any needs in that area, he would go to see other women instead of her. She was Yu Yanweis girl, but she was just a woman he kept. At first, she hoped to ride on Yu Yanweis coattails and marry him to be the mistress of the Yu family. However, she had no such ideaster on On the contrary, she hoped that Yu Yanwei would get tired of her and would stop seeing her. The premise was that Yu Yanwei didnt suppress her at work. Anyway, she hade this far. Even without Yu Yanwei, she had many roles to take on. Nevertheless, she didnt dare to take the initiative to end the rtionship with Yu Yanwei for fear of angering him and causing herself to suffer losses. Therefore, she wouldnt actively go to see Yu Yanwei unless it was something important. She would just be a sensible woman being kept. Lin Xiyuan didnt notice that the scene where she was pped by Yu Yanwei was secretly photographed by paparazzi hiding in the dark. This was a ce where billionaires and celebrities gathered, so naturally there were many paparazzi lurking around. Soon, a post was posted online. [first-tier female star Lin Xiyuan is pped by a mysterious man. Whats behind that?] The paparazzi werent stupid. They knew Yu Yanwei and didnt dare to expose him. The man in the photo wasnt clear, but Lin Xiyuan was clear enough. Once the picture was out, it triggered the imagination and spection of manyizens. It didnt even need solid evidence to make Lin Xiyuan fall into a scandal. Lin Xiyuan wasnt only a first-tier actress; she was also an actress who had be a hot topic recently. In addition, the person who posted this post was a paparazzi with tens of millions of fans. As a result, once the post was sent out, it went viral. Although Lin Xiyuan was a first-tier female star with a good reputation amongizens, the entertainment industry was a big dyeing vat. Even if you were innocent, others might not believe it. Moreover, Lin Xiyuan had many enemies! There were also many enemies who pretended to be friends who knew exactly what kind of person Lin Xiyuan was. Therefore, when this post came out, many people spread malicious spections about Lin Xiyuan. Because Lin Xiyuan imed to be single in public, when people saw her alone with a man who hit her, they assumed that the man was her boyfriend. He must have found out that Lin Xiyuan did something wrong, causing him to hit her. There were many other spections. Chapter 3378 - 3378 I Don’t Make Friends Randomly 3378 I Dont Make Friends Randomly Lin Xiyuan soon found out about it and was very angry. Damn, it was filmed. Although she resented Yu Yanwei in her heart, she dared not get angry at him. As for these things, Leng Xiaoyao didnt know nor care. They stayed at the racecourse until 5 pm, then left to have dinner. Tao Zheng and the others all knew that Li Mochen had high standards. Since Leng Xiaoyao could follow Li Mochen, and their rtionship was so intimate, they understood that Li Mochen valued Leng Xiaoyao very much, so they also respected her. If it were someone like Yu Yanwei, the women next to him were basically yed with for money. Such women wouldnt be respected. They would even be despised. Leng Xiaoyao was never a timid person. Facing Li Mochens friends, she remained calm andposed from beginning to end. No matter what they spoke about, she could join in the conversation. Tao Zheng and the others knew that a woman who could stand by Li Mochens side wasnt ordinary, and her knowledge made them even more aware of her extraordinariness. They also learned that Leng Xiaoyao was the national liberal arts champion of the National College Entrance Examination, only one point away from being the national champion. After knowing Leng Xiaoyaos age, it surprised them even more because Leng Xiaoyaos behavior and demeanor gave them the feeling that she wasnt just a high school graduate. After dinner, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen refused Tao Zheng and the others invitation to go to the club and went back to Hanlin Manor. Because they were too full from dinner, they took a walk after getting out of the car at home. Just then, Jiang Xiaoxiao and her mother were also taking a walk, so they saw Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen next to her. Jiang Xiaoxiao was attracted to Li Mochen at first nce. He was so handsome! Then she frowned. What was the rtionship between Leng Xiaoyao and this man? Once again, she felt jealous of Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao naturally saw Jiang Xiaoxiao and noticed her jealousy, but she ignored her directly. After all, they werent familiar with each other. Jiangs mother noticed something wrong with Jiang Xiaoxiao and asked, Xiaoxiao, whats wrong? Nothing, Jiang Xiaoxiao said without telling her mother her thoughts. After Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen walked away, Li Mochen asked her, Did that girl have a conflict with you? It wasnt that Li Mochen paid attention to other women, but Jiang Xiaoxiaos hostility towards Leng Xiaoyao was too obvious to ignore. Thest time I took An Chenmeng and the others to walk around outside the Capital University, we encountered her, a mad dog biting people. We argued for a while, but I didnt expect that she also lives here, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt care about it. If she came to find trouble with her again, she wouldnt be polite. If she didnt cause her any trouble, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt pay attention to her. If anyone dares to cause you trouble, you dont need to hesitate to fight back. As long as no one is killed, I can help you with it. Even if someone is killed, I could still help cover it up, but itll be a little troublesome. I know you wont be so cruel, said Li Mochen. He was willing to support Leng Xiaoyao and help her solve her problems. Upon hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao would be lying if she said that she wasnt moved. Okay, Ill turn to you for help if theres trouble. This was the capital city. Many people were beyond her reach. After all, this ce wasnt like Guiyun where the strong were respected. There whoever had the strongest fist would have the final say, but this was a legal society wherews and rights were supreme. If she offended someone with high status or power, she might be fine personally, but she still had family members who would be in endless trouble. Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt look down on anyone just because of her outstanding abilities. In her previous incarnation, not only did she have abilities, she also had a family background that few people could match. She didnt look down on anyone then either. Where do you want to go tomorrow? Li Mochen asked. How about we find a remote ce to cultivate tomorrow? Leng Xiaoyao said. Besides practicing with Li Mochen, she really didnt know what else to do! Okay. Li Mochen agreed. They walked around themunity for a while and sat for a while before returning home around 10 pm. On the way back, Li Mochen directly took Leng Xiaoyaos hand. Leng Xiaoyao struggled a few times, but failed to break free. She said irritably, I havent agreed to be your girlfriend yet! Why are you holding my hand? Its just holding hands, not kissing, Li Mochen said, thick-skinned. You Leng Xiaoyao felt nervous and her heart was beating irregrly. Anyway, since she couldnt break free, she stopped struggling. She wanted to break free, not because she hated holding hands with him, but because she felt uneasy. Li Mochen walked her to the door of her house. Looking at Leng Xiaoyao, Li Mochen was excited. Especially when his eyes fell on her pretty lips, he really wanted to kiss her. Whether Leng Xiaoyao realized it or was afraid of what might happen, she broke free from Li Mochens hand and ran inside. Watching Leng Xiaoyaos fleeing figure, Li Mochen smiled bitterly. He didnt know how long he had to wait before he could make her ept him. It seemed to be a long way with challenges! Leng Xiaoyao didnt have the habit of sleeping early. After returning home, she took a shower, changed into her pajamas, and started working. She didnt sleep until 2 am. The next day, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen went for a morning run and met Jiang Xiaoxiao. She was also running. Jiang Xiaoxiao couldnt take her eyes off Li Mochen when she saw him. She looked hesitant and took a deep breath before walking towards Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. Leng Xiaoyao, Im sorry for my rude words outside the gate of the Capital Universityst time. I was in a bad mood and my emotions were out of control. I hope you wont hold it against me! Jiang Xiaoxiao apologized to Leng Xiaoyao in a gentle and friendly manner. If Jiang Xiaoxiao had apologized when she met An instead of causing a fight, Leng Xiaoyao might have thought that Jiang Xiaoxiaos apology was sincere. However, this time Jiang Xiaoxiao obviously came because of Li Mochen. How could Leng Xiaoyao believe that she really wanted to apologize? Despite that, Leng Xiaoyao didnt show any anger and replied calmly and distantly. Its okay. Ive let it go a long time ago. If Jiang Xiaoxiao provoked her again, she wouldnt be polite. After hearing Leng Xiaoyao say that she had let it go, Jiang Xiaoxiao breathed a sigh of relief. Thank you. Can we be friends? We will soon be alumni, and we both live in Hanlin Manor. We can go to school ande home together in the future! Im sorry, I dont make friends randomly. If we have chances to meet in the future, we might be friends, Leng Xiaoyao said. The first part was true, but thetter part was just a perfunctory response. We gotta go, Leng Xiaoyao said without waiting for Jiang Xiaoxiao to say anything else. She ran away with Li Mochen. Jiang Xiaoxiao wanted to chase after them, but felt embarrassed to do so. Chapter 3379 - 3379 Ask Mu Beihan Out 3379 Ask Mu Beihan Out Jiang Xiaoxiao was worried that they would find her behavior too purposeful. What she didnt know was that Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen distanced themselves from her because of discovering her motives. However, Jiang Xiaoxiao also sensed from Leng Xiaoyaos attitude that she didnt really forgive her. She still disliked her! Otherwise, why would she refuse to be friends with her and walk away so quickly? Originally, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were going to a remote ce to cultivate today, but when they had just finished breakfast, Li Mochen received a phone call and had to leave for something, so they couldnt go. Li Mochen told Leng Xiaoyao that if she was bored, she could go visit Mu Beihan. With that said, Leng Xiaoyao also remembered Mu Beihan. By 9 am, Mu Beihan should have already woken up, so Leng Xiaoyao called her. However, Mu Beihan was still sleeping and had a bad temper when she was woken up. The moment her phone rang, she felt like going crazy. She grabbed her phone and wanted to mute it, but when she saw that it was Leng Xiaoyao calling, she suddenly became wide awake and answered the phone immediately. Leng Xiaoyao, have youe to the capital city? Are you calling me to hang out? Before Leng Xiaoyao could speak, Mu Beihan spoke excitedly. She had been bored at home since her vacation started. She had other friends, but there was no one she truly epted from the bottom of her heart, so when they asked her out, she was toozy to go with them, feeling that it was boring. However, Leng Xiaoyao was different. Her eptance of Leng Xiaoyao wasnt entirely because of Leng Xiaoyao herself. After all, she had only met Leng Xiaoyao twice. More importantly, it was Li Mochen that made her so unguarded towards Leng Xiaoyao. If it hadnt been for Li Mochen, she would have needed a long time to ept Leng Xiaoyao as a friend. It didnt mean that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt good. It was just her own vignce. Yes! Do you have time today? Leng Xiaoyao smiled and asked. Of course! All I have is time now. To be honest with you, Ive been on vacation and Im about to rust at home. I want to travel, but my family wont let me. They worry about this and that. Humph! Im already an adult and yet Im still being controlled so strictly. Is it easy for me? Mu Beihan said, feeling aggrieved. Mu Beihan was very aloof in front of outsiders, but very lively in front of people she was familiar with. Great, where are we going? Im not familiar with the capital city, said Leng Xiaoyao. Where do you want to go? The mall or a tourist attraction? Mu Beihan asked. At this question, Leng Xiaoyao realized that she didnt have many clothes. Lets go to the shopping mall! I really need some clothes. When she came to studyter, she didnt want to bring too many clothes from home. Anyway! Most women were fond of new things and tired of old ones. There would always be a missing piece of clothing in the closet. Leng Xiaoyao was no exception. In her previous incarnation, she liked buying clothes too. There were many clothes in her closet that she had never worn before, but she just couldnt control herself from buying more and more. Okay, lets meet at the right side of the east gate of Wangfu Street in Dongcheng District at 11 am at Feesi Caf. We can have lunch first, then we can go to the mall, Mu Beihan said. Wangfu Street in Dongcheng District was the busiestmercial street in the capital city and had a long history. Mu Beihan suggested going there mainly because she was only familiar with Wangfu Street. Sure. Leng Xiaoyao answered. At 10:40 am, Mu Beihan arrived at the Feesi Caf and told Leng Xiaoyao the table number. At 10:50 am, Leng Xiaoyao arrived. They ordered steak, coffee, and a fruit tter. I oftene to this caf. The food here is pretty good. At least better than many other ces. Mu Beihan said, By the way, when did youe to the capital city? I came two days ago. Ive been busy these past two days, so I didnte to see you, Leng Xiaoyao said. After we finish shopping, can I go to your ce? Mu Beihan looked at Leng Xiaoyao expectantly. Of course! You should know where I live. If Im home and bored in the future,e over to see me. Leng Xiaoyao said that because she had quickly epted Mu Beihan as a friend because of Li Mochen and Mu Yiyang. With Leng Xiaoyaos agreement, Mu Beihans face lit up with joy. Can you teach me martial artster? Sure! Leng Xiaoyao replied. Since she had promised Mu Beihan, she naturally wouldnt just say it. After having lunch together, the two went to the shopping mall. When girls have a good rtionship, they sometimes hold hands and link arms while shopping. If men did the same, they would surely be mistaken for being homosexual. Although Leng Xiaoyao was wealthy, she didnt go to those so-called luxury stores because only the brands were valuable while the items werent really durable. Mu Beihan apanied Leng Xiaoyao as she looked around. Although she came from a prominent family and held a high position, her family had fixed allowances which were sufficient for afortable life. She couldnt buy things on a whim like Leng Xiaoyao could. She kept a few thousand yuan to her own, which wasnt a small amount, but she didnt want to spend it on herself because she had enough clothes to wear. She envied Leng Xiaoyaosvish lifestyle, but she didnt feel jealous because Leng Xiaoyaos wealth was made by using her own ability. Leng Xiaoyao was a very thoughtful person and understood why Mu Beihan didnt look at clothes. She picked up two dresses in the same style but different colors and walked over to her. Mu Beihan, do you consider me a friend? Mu Beihan was a little confused and didnt know why Leng Xiaoyao asked that. Of course. she replied. Then I want us to wear matching outfits. Ill give you a dress. How about we wear matching outfits today? Leng Xiaoyao said, picking up the pink dress and handing it to Mu Beihan. Leng Xiaoyao didnt just pick any dress. This one was very beautiful. She had asked Mu Beihan about it earlier, and Mu Beihan not only said it was pretty, her eyes also lit up. Obviously, Mu Beihan also liked this dress. Ah! Mu Beihan widened her eyes in surprise. But this dress is not cheap! Although it wasnt a luxury brand, the price was still frighteningly high for this designer dress. It cost over two thousand yuan! Mu Beihans clothes were also priced at one or two thousand yuan, or even three thousand yuan per piece, but there was a difference between what her family bought and what Leng Xiaoyao gave her. In my opinion, if our rtionship is good enough, then giving gifts worth thousands or even millions of yuan wont be considered expensive. On the other hand, giving gifts worth just a few or tens of yuan wont be considered cheap. The most important thing is the intention behind the gift. If it was for a stranger, I would care about the price even if its just a few yuan, so since I can afford to give you this gift, what matters is not the value of the gift itself, but the value of our friendship, Leng Xiaoyao said. Chapter 3380 - 3380 He Xuejiao 3380 He Xuejiao Upon hearing what Leng Xiaoyao said, Mu Beihan was touched and couldnt refuse. Since Leng Xiaoyao sincerely took her as a friend, she decided to ept the gift and give Leng Xiaoyao a valuable gift in return. Mu Beihan wasnt as eye-catching as Leng Xiaoyao, but she was also a great beauty and not much worse than Leng Xiaoyao. In addition, both of them had a tall and well-proportioned figure. When the two wore simr dresses and stood together, they looked like a pair of sisters under the spotlight. Even the saleswoman was stunned. Mu Beihan! Suddenly, a sharp female voice sounded. Mu Beihan and Leng Xiaoyao instinctively looked over. They saw an eighteen or neen year old girl walking towards Mu Beihan aggressively. Behind the girl were two girls of a simr age. Upon seeing the girl, Mu Beihan frowned and showed impatience. Whats the matter? Did you have dinner with Brother Shuo the day before yesterday? The girl angrily questioned, as if she had caught a vixen who had seduced her husband. Yeah! Whats wrong? Its none of your business. Mu Beihan deliberately boasted with a smile. You He Xuejiao was furious. Mu Beihan, do you have any sense of shame? Brother Shuo is my fianc. How dare you go out to dinner with him behind my back? Upon hearing that, people around them looked at Mu Beihan with disdain. However, Leng Xiaoyao didnt. She knew there was more to this. He Xuejiao, are you crazy? Half a year ago, didnt you break off your engagement with Brother Shuo because he had a car ident and broke his leg? Howe he is your fianc again now that his leg is healed? Youre shameless! Mu Beihan sneered and sympathized with Zuo Shuo. She and Zuo Shuo were just friends and had no inappropriate feelings for each other. Although their rtionship was good, they still maintained a polite distance. In society, apart from men, there were just women. It was verymon to have friends of the opposite sex, but it was important to maintain boundaries with friends of the opposite sex. Therefore, although she had a good rtionship with Zuo Shuo and knew that He Xuejiao wasnt a good person, she had never told Zuo Shuo to break off his engagement with He Xuejiao or anything like that. After all, even if their rtionship was good, she was still an outsider. Moreover, Zuo Shuo liked He Xuejiao very much, so he could tolerate some of her bad habits. However, he had his limits. After breaking off his engagement with He Xuejiao, he waspletely done with her. Therefore, when He Xuejiao went to see him againter, he wasnt at all soft-hearted. Upon hearing Mu Beihans words, the disdainful looks of people around them turned into disdain for He Xuejiao. She had broken off their engagement because the man had a car ident and broke his leg, but she wanted him back after he recovered? It wasnt that easy! Who did she think she was? Could she do whatever she wanted? When Mu Beihan said that, He Xuejiaos expression changed unnaturally but she still retorted. Its none of your business! Brother Zuo is still my fianc. You are not allowed to have dinner with him. So what if I do? Im going to have lunch with him this afternoon too! Mu Beihan deliberately provoked He Xuejiao. Y-You cant do this He Xuejiaos face was distorted in anger. Why cant I? It has nothing to do with you! Cant you mind your own business? You have no right to interfere with me. Mu Beihan looked at He Xuejiao with disgust, as if she were something dirty. You Dont mess with me, or Ill beat you. Mu Beihan threatened, losing her patience with He Xuejiao. Mu Beihan, Im your cousin! He Xuejiao said angrily, feeling that Mu Beihan was being too disrespectful to her. I dont have a shameful cousin like you. Its embarrassing, Mu Beihan said, looking disgusted. You If you keep talking, Ill really hit you. Mu Beihan got mad. He Xuejiao was scared. She was unwilling to ept this result, but she didnt say anything else because Mu Beihan would really hit her. She couldnt defeat Mu Beihan, so she didnt dare to bother her any longer. After He Xuejiao left like a loser, Mu Beihanined. Humph! Shes really like her mother, selfish and self-serving. She wanted to end the engagement. The Zou family could understand it and agreed. Now she shouldnt regret it! Now that she sees that Zou Shuos leg has healed, she wants him back. Its just like mother, like daughter. Both of them do the same disgusting things! Mu Beihan didnt usually like to talk behind peoples backs, but she really couldnt stand He Xuejiao. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt intervene in other peoples affairs, but she really despised this type of woman. After He Xuejiao left, she immediately called Zou Shuo, but he had already blocked her number. She couldnt get through. She then called him with a friends phone. Because Zou Shuo didnt know who was calling, he answered. Hello, this is Zou Shuo. Brother Shuo, its me, Xuejiao, I He Xuejiao said urgently, but before she could finish, the phone beeped. Obviously, Zou Shuo had hung up on her. He Xuejiao was embarrassed and angry. Why did Zou Shuo treat her like this? Did she do something wrong? He had broken his leg at the time. Did he still want her to be with him? Didnt he like her? Then why didnt he care about her future? After he recovered, she was willing to continue being with him. Shouldnt he be happy? Why did he me her? In He Xuejiaos mind, she was the one who was hurt, so she was unhappy. She tried calling again, but this time it didnt go through since she was blocked once more. Aaah! He Xuejiao screamed uncontrobly, attracting the attention of many people who gave her usatory nces. The two women, who were with He Xuejiao, also felt extremely embarrassed and wanted to leave her behind and go away. However, they couldnt afford to offend He Xuejiao so they could only stay with her. Xuejiao, are you alright? one girl asked with concern. He Xuejiao ignored her and handed the phone back to the girl before running away. The two girls followed her for a few steps, but then stopped. It was pointless to catch up with He Xuejiao at this moment and they didnt really care about her. Instead, they started criticizing her. He Xuejiao is so shameless. As soon as she heard that there was little hope for Zou Shuos recovery, she rushed to ask for an end to their engagement. Now that hes better, she wants to get back together. Its ridiculous. Since she dumped him, she shouldnt go to see him again! Well, what she did is quite unkind, but its her business after all. Lets not meddle in it too much. It wont be good if she hears us. Chapter 3381 - 3381 Did We Bully You? 3381 Did We Bully You? They also found He Xuejiaos behavior despicable. Although they thought it was understandable for her to break off the engagement in that situation, she shouldnt have tried to get back together with him once he was better! They had advised her not to rush into breaking off the engagement and to wait for Zou Shuo to receive treatment. After all, medical technology was so advanced nowadays. Other than because of her family background and good appearance, He Xuejiao didnt deserve Zou Shuo. They were very close with He Xuejiao, so they knew that during that time, she had a boyfriend! She only broke up with him after she found out that Zou Shuos leg had healed. Leng Xiaoyao bought several sets of clothes, pajamas, and shoes. Wow! A womans shopping ability is really strong. Mu Beihan couldnt help exim. Thats why womens money is the easiest to earn. Leng Xiaoyaoughed. Women always had more clothes than men, in various styles and colors. Mens clothes, on the other hand, were usually just a few monotonous colors and styles. Men were much more casual in their choice of clothes. After they returned to Hanlin Manor, Mu Beihan asked Leng Xiaoyao in surprise, Leng Xiaoyao, arent you afraid of living alone in such a big house? If it were me, I would be scared. Seeing the emptiness here and the darkness over there, my mind would conjure up many scary scenes. What is there to be afraid of? Even if there are ghosts, Im not afraid, Leng Xiaoyao said, but Mu Beihan thought that there were no ghosts in this world! Nevertheless, Mu Beihan admired Leng Xiaoyaos fearlessness. After resting for a while, Mu Beihan pulled Leng Xiaoyao up to spar with her. Do you need me to use my abilities to fight on your level or do you want me to use my abilities directly? Leng Xiaoyao asked. I feel like youre looking down on me. Mu Beihan was slightly upset and felt a bit discouraged. Fine! I know I cant defeat you, but dont fight on my level. Just dont hit me too hard Mu Beihan was still afraid of being identally injured by Leng Xiaoyao, so she didnt want her to fully use her abilities. Okay. Leng Xiaoyao found it funny, but no matter what, she wouldnt hurt Mu Beihan. The two of them started fighting in the yard. Mu Beihan used all her skills, but Leng Xiaoyao only used 50% strength and still suppressed Mu Beihanpletely. Although she didnt leave her with no room for resistance, it was still quite challenging. This challenge made Mu Beihan excited. The more she was suppressed, the more courageous she became, and she could resist for a while. Overall, Mu Beihans skills were still at a high level. She could handle about ten thugs at a time and had the ability to protect herself. Im tired lets stop. Mu Beihan was about to copse from exhaustion so she surrendered. However, Leng Xiaoyao didnt look tired at all. Youre too amazing. Youre not even tired, Mu Beihan said enviously. Later on, Leng Xiaoyao taught Mu Beihan some moves, and Mu Beihan learned them happily. Leng Xiaoyao returned home after having dinner at around 6 pm. Mu Beihan didnt want to go home, but her strict upbringing didnt allow her to stay out overnight casually. That night, Li Mochen didnte back. It wasnt until the next day when Leng Xiaoyao went out for a morning run that she saw Li Mochen standing outside the door. Seeing him, Leng Xiaoyao smiled. When did youe back? Midnight, Li Mochen said with a faint smile and tender eyes. If theres something important these days, lets not cultivate. We can wait until we have time, Leng Xiaoyao said. Cultivation was important, but so was dealing with important matters. Its done for now. Theres nothing important. We can go, Li Mochen said. He was someone who knew how to prioritize things. If there were really important matters that he couldnt let go of, he would handle them first. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao didnt say anything else. When the two of them were running in the morning, they ran into Jiang Xiaoxiao again. Jiang Xiaoxiao didnt usually go for morning runs, but she woke up early just to see Li Mochen. Upon seeing Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen, she ran over to them with a polite smile and greeted them. Hi, Leng Xiaoyao. Because she didnt know Li Mochens name, she just nodded and smiled at him. However, Li Mochen didnt even give her a nce. Hello. Without embarrassing the smiling face, Leng Xiaoyao still responded perfunctorily. Can we run together? Jiang Xiaoxiao asked. This road isnt owned by me. You can run however you want, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she didnt snub the smiling face, she was impatient with Jiang Xiaoxiao. Jiang Xiaoxiao felt Leng Xiaoyaos rejection, so she was slightly displeased and anger grew in her heart. Leng Xiaoyao was being too arrogant! In that instant, Jiang Xiaoxiao showed a pitiful appearance. People who didnt know the truth would think that Leng Xiaoyao was bullying her! Leng Xiaoyao, are you still holding a grudge against me for what happened before? I know I was wrong, and I have apologized to you. Cant you let it go? Her words made it seem like Leng Xiaoyao was narrow-minded. Moreover, when Jiang Xiaoxiao said that, she secretly looked at Li Mochen. It couldnt be more obvious that she was trying to stir things up between Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. However, Li Mochen showed no reaction at all. Many elderly people who were jogging or walking around were familiar with Jiang Xiaoxiao. Seeing her looking pitiful in front of a man and a woman, they stood up for her. Whats going on here? Are you bullying this poor girl? Look how sad she is, said an olddy. Seeing Jiang Xiaoxiao looking so wronged made her think that she was being bullied. Upon hearing that, Leng Xiaoyaoughed, but it was very sarcastic. Are we bullying her? Miss, did we bully you? Thetter sentence was said to Jiang Xiaoxiao. No, no Jiang Xiaoxiao immediately denied it, but her pitiful appearance made her denial unconvincing. Miss, I really dont know what youre aggrieved about. You cursed me and my friend because you were in a bad mood previously. I epted your apology and said I wouldnt hold it against you, but you are still looking pitiful, as if weve bullied you. Leng Xiaoyao had be impatient and didnt hesitate to embarrass Jiang Xiaoxiao. She directly revealed the reason behind it. Once Leng Xiaoyao said that, the people around who thought that Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were bullying Jiang Xiaoxiao became embarrassed. However, if Leng Xiaoyao told the truth, what did Jiang Xiaoxiaos pitiful appearance mean? Chapter 3382 - 3382 Scare Them Away with a Look 3382 Scare Them Away with a Look No, I didnt Jiang Xiaoxiao couldnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao would embarrass her publicly and immediately denied it. Her pitiful appearance faded a little, and anger reced it. You all heard it. She isnt being bullied, so dont suspect us of bullying her just because she looks pitiful, Leng Xiaoyao said, then ignored them and pulled Li Mochen away. The others knew that they had misunderstood Leng Xiaoyao, so they didnt have any resentment towards her. If it were them who were misunderstood, they might also be angry. Since you havent been bullied, why are you feeling wronged? Youre acting! An olddy said angrily, then left. The others followed suit. They didnt me Jiang Xiaoxiao since they had misunderstood the situation themselves, but they could tell that she wasnt innocent. Jiang Xiaoxiao felt so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to hide in. In fact, she left and hurriedly ran back home. Because of that, she harbored a grudge against Leng Xiaoyao. At that moment, a seed of hatred began to sprout in her heart. Although it wasnt Leng Xiaoyaos fault, for selfish people, whoever made them unhappy was at fault. Jiang Xiaoxiaos sudden appearance didnt affect Leng Xiaoyaos mood. It was just unpleasant in the moment and was fine once she left. However, her expression was still cold and she didnt speak. Li Mochen was worried that she was still angry, so he asked with concern, Are you still angry? Li Mochen hadnt said anything because it wasnt a serious problem. It wasnt serious enough to make him intervene. Leng Xiaoyao could handle it easily. However, he was also angry because of Jiang Xiaoxiaos strange behavior. No, why would I be angry? Its you whos attracting all these women. Theyreing for you, Leng Xiaoyao said sourly. What? Are you jealous? Li Mochen suddenly felt good and a faint smile appeared on his lips. Nonsense, why would I be jealous? Thats impossible. Dont talk nonsense. Leng Xiaoyao retorted after being struck dumb for a second. Okay, okay. Li Mochen responded. However, he obviously didnt believe her reply. You Leng Xiaoyao, who wasnt angry earlier, suddenly felt annoyed. Li Mochen realized that he had ignited Leng Xiaoyaos anger and immediately tried to please her. Dont worry, if there are any women whoe to me like this again, Ill kick them away. He neverid a hand on women, but if they made his woman unhappy, he wouldnt mind doing so. Although Leng Xiaoyao hadnt agreed to be his girlfriend yet, she was already his in his mind. Ha-ha! Leng Xiaoyao was amused by his words. Although she knew he wouldnt really do it, she still said, Youll directly kick them away? Youre too rude! I only need to cherish you, Li Mochen said firmly. he didnt care about other women. Im afraid if you do that often, youll be violent. What if you kick me instead one day? Leng Xiaoyao acted frightened. No way! Id never hurt you. Li Mochen said seriously. He didnt even think he could give her enough love! Who knows what will happen in the future? So its better not to kick women away. I think you can scare them away with just a look. Leng Xiaoyao really worried that Li Mochen would kick other women away, so it was better not to encourage him! Li Mochen was speechless. He knew what Leng Xiaoyao was thinking, so he obediently said, Okay, then I wont kick them away. Ill just scare them away with a look. After their morning run and breakfast, they cleaned up and went to a remote ce to cultivate. They were gone for three days. Although they didnt make much progress in the three days of cultivation, there was still some improvement. In a few days, Li Mochen needed to deal with other things, and since it was time to fill out her college application, on the second day after returning from cultivation, Leng Xiaoyao went back to City Chang. However, on the day she went home, Li Mochen took her to see the apartments that Mu Yufan and the others had found. It was about two kilometers away from thepany, which was quite close since this was amercial office area and there were no residential areas nearby. Their apartments werent on the same floor. It was unlikely to find so many apartments for rent on one floor. It was already good enough to find them in the same building. After looking at the apartments, Leng Xiaoyao was satisfied. Li Mochen immediately contacted thendlords to handle the procedures. They contacted sixndlords and signed the contracts for the six apartments in one afternoon. Leng Xiaoyao went back to City Chang for two days, then went to the school to fill out her application. Even though she had already been admitted by rmendation, she still had to go through the process. Mu Beihan had asked Leng Xiaoyao what major she wanted to apply for. Leng Xiaoyao decided to apply for economics, which made Mu Beihan give up on the idea of applying for the same major. The same thing happened with An Chenmeng. They both knew that they werent talented for business. In the end, the two strangers coincidentally applied for the same major:w. Although Leng Xiaoyao was the top scorer in liberal arts, she was also second ce in science, so there was no problem with her choice of economics. Today was the day for students to return to school and fill out their applications. Many reporters came to interview Leng Xiaoyao because she was the provincial champion and the national champion in liberal arts. Before interviewing Leng Xiaoyao, they had already interviewed her head teacher. In their opinion, Leng Xiaoyao had no ws, only strengths. As for her previous misbehaviors, they were all ignored. Leng Xiaoyao studied hard, brought glory to the school, and even tutored her ssmates to improve their grades. For the students in ss 8, Leng Xiaoyao was like an idol. During the interview, Leng Xiaoyao patiently answered all the questions and left a good impression on everyone. After filling out their applications, the head teacher organized a dinner. Although they said it was organized by the teacher, it was actually the students from ss 8 who wanted to treat Leng Xiaoyao to a meal. Therefore, everyone except Leng Xiaoyao paid for their own meal. Since everyone wanted to thank her, she didnt refuse their kindness. Everyone raised their sses to toast Leng Xiaoyao and expressed their gratitude. Time passed slowly. In early August, Leng Xiaoyao received her admission letter. As expected, it was from the Capital University. What Leng Xiaoyao didnt know was that there was almost an incident with her admission letter, which was rted to the Li family. However, the Li family was being watched by Li Mochens people, so when they made a move, Li Mochens people discovered it and immediately dealt with it. Chapter 3383 - 3383 Be in a Bad Mood! 3383 Be in a Bad Mood! Therefore, the Li family once again suffered from Li Mochens revenge and fell into chaos. Li Zongquans room, in the Li family. Li Zongquan was already old. After being heavily hit again and again, he fell ill. Dad, youve been taught a lesson several times. Why did you still go after that girl? Things are bing more and more unfavorable for the Li family, Li Mingke asked exhaustedly. These days, he had been dealing with the Li familys affairs, and he was going crazy. Is this how you talk to your father? Li Zongquan was used to being domineering. Being questioned by his own son made him feel that his authority was being challenged, so he was furious. However, due to his weak body, he was no longer powerful. In the past, if Li Zongquan was so angry, Li Mingke would be very afraid, but at this moment, he was no longer afraid. He cant control so much. Is there something wrong with what I said? You fell into Mochens hands several times. Havent you learned anything? I think Mochens subordinates are merciful and that is why our family has not been destroyed. If you try to hurt the girl again, our family will be ruined! In the past, Li Mingde would definitely argue with Li Mingke, but this time he was unusually silent because he felt powerless about many things these days. All along, because of the Li familys status, he could do everything smoothly. He had never been in such a difficult situation before. However, it wasnt because of his status that things went smoothly for him! It was all because Li Zongquan was bearing the burden. Although Li Zongquans character wasnt great, he had great ambition. He also had outstanding abilities. Unfortunately, he had retired from that stage long ago due to his age, so he couldnt manage things as much as before. Therefore, Li Mingde had to admit that what Li Mingke said was correct, but he still resented Li Mochen. He believed that Li Mochen was a ruthless person who had no gratitude. Besides, he med Li Mochen for treating their family so harshly and throwing them into serious trouble. He knew that Li Mochen had targeted the Li family because of their actions against him, but in Li Mingdes opinion, since Li Mochen was a member of the Li family, he should listen to the arrangements of the Li family. If the Li family bullied him, he should endure it. If the Li family needed help, he should help. These were all his selfish desires, but others wouldnt indulge him. You bastard! Is this how you destroy your own prestige by encouraging others? Li Zongquan scolded. He couldnt admit that Li Mochen was powerful because he was struggling to cope with what Li Mochen had done to them. Li Mochen was just an unwanted child of the Li family. How could he be more powerful than the Li family? Im not destroying my own prestige by encouraging others. How do you exin what happened several times? Dad, Im exhausted from dealing with these things now. If you think these things are not important, then you can deal with them yourself! Anyway, I havent done anything illegal. Im not afraid of investigation, Li Mingke said. He had no intention of getting involved in the Li familys affairs anymore. You Li Zongquan was so angry that he almost couldnt breathe. However, he didnt know how to refute. Mingke, you cant ignore this! When Li Mingde heard that, he was anxious. They were dealing with things together, and he was already exhausted. If Li Mingke stopped helping, what would he do alone? Seeing Li Mingdes helpless appearance, Li Zongquan was in pain. I cant ignore it? Do I have the ability to deal with it? Li Mingke said angrily, I told you not to trouble Li Mochen. Did you listen? Why do you want me to deal with the trouble you caused? You should be aware of my abilities. Well, Ill only deal with this once more. If you cause trouble for Li Mochen again and make hime after the Li family, then I wont help anymore. I dont dare to oppose him. After finishing, Li Mingke turned around and left Li Zongquans room directly. Li Zongquan was furious. Li Mingde was also very angry, but this time he really felt wary of Li Mochen. Dad, why dont we just leave Li Mochen alone for now? Li Mingde said. He didnt want Li Mochen to be toofortable, but at least for now, he didnt want to deal with him. You bunch of idiots Li Zongquan cursed loudly. He had been powerful all his life, but his sons and grandsons were all inferior to him. The capable ones either died early or left the Li family. He admitted that Li Mochen was capable. Otherwise, he wouldnt have asked Li Mochen to return to help the Li family. He thought that Li Mochen would be willing to return to the Li family, but When Leng Xiaoyao received her admission letter, she called Li Mochen. Li Mochen didnt tell her about the movements of the Li family. He only cared about when Leng Xiaoyao would go to the capital city. Actually, Leng Xiaoyao was going to make a trip to the capital city tomorrow because the office renovation had beenpleted and could be inspected. However, Li Mochen happened to be going abroad, so he would miss Leng Xiaoyao on his own initiative. As a result, Li Mochen was in a terrible mood, but he had important matters and couldnt dy. Leng Xiaoyao could onlyfort him, saying that she would be going to the capital city to study at the end of the month. They could meet then. Li Mochen took advantage of the situation and said, I think if you agree to date me, then Ill feel better. If so, youll just have to be in a bad mood! Leng Xiaoyao rolled her eyes resignedly. She wouldnt spoil him. Li Mochen was extremely helpless and realized that the saying was true: The one who fell in love first was destined to be the loser. However, he was willing to lose. The next day, Leng Xiaoyao took Mu Yufan, Zhou Yunkai, and Shen Xiyin to the capital city. Knowing that Leng Xiaoyao and her group wereing, Wu Wensi personally drove to pick them up. After all, Wu Wensi had to be present for the project inspection. Leng Xiaoyao needed to pay the final payment then! Miss Leng, wevepleted the renovation in two months as promised. We have also professionally removed formaldehyde, but there is still some odor. Itll take at least two weeks of venttion. Wu Wensi said once he saw Leng Xiaoyao. Okay! Were not moving in until the end of August, so we still have about a month. Leng Xiaoyao replied. After arriving in the capital city, they had lunch first, then they went to thepany to take a look. Although they all knew that thepany wasnt small, they were still shocked when they saw it. The decoration style was also eye-catching. Shen Xiyins office was next to the jewelry disy area. As the chief designer and shareholder, her office wasnt small and was decorated extremely well. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkais offices were muchrger and better than those in City Chang. They were very satisfied. Leng Xiaoyao was the biggest boss, but she didnt do anything special and her office was simr to theirs. The other offices were slightly smaller than theirs. Chapter 3384 - 3384 Gifts to Shareholders 3384 Gifts to Shareholders Just by looking at this office, it makes me excited and want to move in immediately, Mu Yufan said excitedly. It shouldnt be long. We can move in by the end of August, just one more month. Zhou Yunkai was also eager. After looking at the office, they went to see the apartments and let Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai choose first. Because each apartment had a different decoration style, there was a slight difference in rent, but it was only a matter of two or three hundred yuan. Mu Yufan chose the one on the 12th floor, and Zhou Yunkai chose the one on the 15th floor. The reason why they didnt rent an apartment for Shen Xinyin was exined by Leng Xiaoyao. Shen Xiyin agreed on that. Because the jewelrypany hadnt yet started, Shen Xinyin didnt need toe to the capital city for the time being. She would onlye when the game became popr and could help with the jewelry business. It would probably take three or four months to start the jewelry business. In the afternoon, Wu Wensi didnt have lunch with them. Mu Yufan had a friend in the capital city, so he wanted to treat him to a meal. Leng Xiaoyao had no objections, so Mu Yufan made the reservation. Since Mu Yufan invited his friend, he insisted on paying for the meal. Leng Xiaoyao originally wanted to pay for it and didnt mind having two more friends join them, but Mu Yufan refused. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to embarrass Mu Yufan, so she let him do it. At 6:10 pm, Leng Xiaoyao and the others arrived at the restaurant. Because Mu Yufans friend wouldnt be off work until 6 pm and it took at least twenty minutes on the road, they didnt go there too early. Leng Xiaoyao and others waited for twenty minutes until Mu Yufans friend arrived, along with his own friend. It was mentioned before they arrived that there would be two people, so Leng Xiaoyao and the others didnt mind. Mu Yufans friend introduced himself and his friend to them, but didnt mention that Leng Xiaoyao was the boss, only that they were colleagues. This was agreed upon by Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yufan beforehand, as well as Shen Xinyin. Mu Yufans friend was named Chen Sichen, and his friend was named Wang Ruihao. They were both around twenty-eight years old. Chen Sichen was also from City Chang and his career was in the capital city, while Wang Ruihao was a local in the capital city with a good family background. Therefore, he looked somewhat arrogant and disdainful towards them. His personality was the main reason. Yufan, what are you doing here in the capital city? Chen Sichen asked. Were here on a business trip. Mu Yufan replied. When are you going back? Chen Sichen asked. The day after tomorrow! We still have things to do tomorrow, Mu Yufan said. I heard from Sichen that youre in the technology industry, Wang Ruihao asked. His attitude seemed fine, but there was a hint of something else. Yes. Mu Yufan replied. Were in the same industry! Wang Ruihao said, Have you ever thought about doing business in the capital city? There are more opportunities here. You might get better development if youe to the capital city! His tone was tinged with a hint of superiority. I actually n oning to the capital city! Ill being at the end of this month, Mu Yufan said, not sensing any ulterior motives from Wang Ruihao. Oh! Have you found a job yet, or are you going to look for one after you arrive? If you havent found one yet, you can consider ourpany. Ourpany isnt small, it has over a hundred employees. My uncle is the HR manager, so I can help you with that, Wang Ruihao said with a boastful attitude, making his intentions even more obvious. Even Mu Yufan clearly felt it. However, Mu Yufan remained calm since he knew that locals in the capital city were somewhat arrogant. Even though Wang Ruihao had a hint of showing off, it might not necessarily be malicious. Besides, he did offer to help him! Therefore, Mu Yufan still had a smile on his face and politely responded. Thank you for your kindness, but its okay. Ive found one. Oh! Can I know whatpany you are working for?! Wang Ruihao didnt really want to introduce a job to Mu Yufan, so he didnt feel anything when he heard Mu Yufans response. He was just curious about whichpany he was in. Just a newly opened, smallpany, Mu Yufan said. Although he said that, he didnt mean to belittle himself. I see! Since its a smallpany, even if you tell me, I might not know, Wang Ruihao said, showing a disdainful look. He stopped asking about it. Chen Sichen saw Wang Ruihao acting like this for the first time, so he was slightly displeased, but he couldnt say anything to him, so he could only look apologetically at Mu Yufan. Mu Yufan didnt mind. However, Leng Xiaoyao had a temper and didnt want to let it go. She opened her mouth. By the way, Mr. Chen, were not familiar with the capital city. Which car dealership is the biggest in the capital city? We want to go look at cars tomorrow. Look at cars? Chen Sichen was struck dumb for a second and was surprised. It turned out they came to buy a car! Because he thought they were here to help thepany buy a car, Wang Ruihao didnt feel anything. After all, it wasnt their own car. I know. I happen to have tomorrow off, so I can take you there. What kind of car do you want to buy? Chen Sichen asked. Leng Xiaoyao looked at Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai and asked, What kind of car do you two like? Take a good look tonight. As long as its not more than one million yuan, its considered a gift for the shareholders. If the price is higher, you can pay the extra money. Xiyin will have one too, but not now. Shell get one when shees to the capital city often. Leng Xiaoyaos wordspletely shocked Chen Sichen and Wang Ruihao. What? To buy them cars? One million yuan? Gifts for shareholders? Because Mu Yufan and the others were aware that thepany would provide cars for the shareholders, they werent surprised. They also knew the reason why Leng Xiaoyao said this at this moment, so Mu Yufan was very moved. The boss stood up for him! Although he didnt mind Wang Ruihaos low opinion of him, he did feel a little upset. Okay, lets take a good look tomorrow. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai replied. Miss Leng, youre so generous! It seems that youre the big boss of yourpany! Chen Sichen said. Although he couldnt believe that a girl who looked younger than twenty years old could be the boss, only the boss could say such words. Yeah. Leng Xiaoyao replied without any proud or boastful expression or attitude. Wang Ruihao was extremely unhappy. He originally thought that they were just ordinary office workers, which made him feel superior, but he didnt expect them to be the bosses themselves. The big boss even gave out one million worth of cars and even gave them to three people. Wang Ruihao said nothing else and ate the meal in silence. After dinner, they didnt do any more entertainment and instead went back to their hotel or home. Chapter 3385 - 3385 Why Did He Feel Aggrieved? 3385 Why Did He Feel Aggrieved? Boss, thank you for supporting me earlier Mu Yufan expressed his gratitude. For what? I just didnt want that guy to be too proud of himself. Although he didnt do anything extremely uneptable, who knows what he might have saidter if we didnt show our abilities! After we showed our abilities, he didnt say anything else, said Leng Xiaoyao. She didnt think what she did was wrong. Even if it was, she didnt say anything bad about Wang Ruihao. She only talked about herself. Many locals look down on outsiders, especially in big cities like the capital city, but as long as they dont provoke us, its fine. If they do, we have to stand up for ourselves. If you are bullied in the capital city in the future, just let me know. Dont underestimate my abilities. Sometimes its not about being tolerant, but about being taken advantage of, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wouldnt stand by and watch any of her employees being bullied, not just Mu Yufan. If her staff were bullied, she would be humiliated. If her staff were mentally hurt and couldnt work well, she would suffer a loss. What you said is right. If we get into trouble in the future, dont me us! Yeah, but we can guarantee that we wont pick fights for no reason. We dont have the time or energy for that. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai replied. With Leng Xiaoyaos promise, they felt much more at ease. No matter where they went, there would always be troublemakers. They couldnt avoid them, but they could stand up for themselves. As long as its not you who picks the fights first, I wont me you. Also, tomorrow Ill give each of you a talisman for your safety. Dont question its effectiveness. It can save your life in critical moments. People who arent close to me cant get one, Leng Xiaoyao said. Since they were her people, she naturally had to give them talismans. Thank you, boss. Although Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai didnt really believe in the talismans, they wouldnt refuse them since Leng Xiaoyao gave it to them. Shen Xiyin knew the effectiveness of the talismans and was still grateful to Leng Xiaoyao upon thinking of what had happened to An Chenjun. After Chen Sichen and Wang Ruihao left, Chen Sichen didnt criticize Wang Ruihao for anything or show any displeasure, even though some of Wang Ruihaos actions had annoyed him before. People who didnt know the truth might think that he took Wang Ruihao along on purpose to embarrass them! After realizing the difference between himself and Mu Yufan, Wang Ruihao didnt mention it to Chen Sichen again. He was in a bad mood, but didnt show any negative emotions towards Chen Sichen. The next morning, Leng Xiaoyao gave Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai the talismans she had made. At 11 am, Chen Sichen came to the hotel where Leng Xiaoyao and her team stayed and they had a meal together before heading to the car dealership. This time, Chen Sichen came without anyone else. When Chen Sichen got back homest night, he called Mu Yufan and apologized for what had happened yesterday. He didnt know that Wang Ruihao would be so rude. Mu Yufan forgave him. After spending the whole afternoon looking around, Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai finally chose their cars: a dedicated car for Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai and a business car. The business car was usually used for picking up clients or when they needed to go somewhere with a small group of people. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai didnt want to cut corners, so they chose the same type of car: one white and one ck, both costing around nine hundred thousand yuan were registered under their names. Even though Leng Xiaoyao had already told them yesterday and paid the deposit without hesitation, Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai were still shocked when they saw it. It was only a deposit. The cars would only be avable at the end of the month on the 26th because they were moving on the 25th. Leng Xiaoyao would be reporting to school on the 28th, but she woulde over a few days early with them. After spending one more night, Leng Xiaoyao and her team would return to City Chang. A weekter, Leng Xiaoyaos game was ready, but she would release it after arriving in the capital city to see if there were any improvements or loopholes needed after ying it with her team. Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai couldnt easilyplete the game, but Leng Xiaoyao could easily pass it. After all, she was very skilled at ying games and had reached the highest level. Shen Xiyin had finished carving several dozen pieces of jewelry. Meanwhile, Leng Xiaoyao found several types of jade. After making these pieces, Leng Xiaoyao asked Shen Xiyin to stop until they were sold. On the 25th, Leng Xiaoyao and her team left for the capital city. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng would apany her because Leng Yecheng promised to buy a car as a gift for Leng Xiaoyao, so h had to go along in person. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao and the others took a ne, while Mu Yufan and the others followed in a car. Li Mochen asked to pick them up, but Leng Xiaoyao turned him down. She hadnt agreed to be Li Mochens girlfriend yet. Actually, they were already as close as boyfriend and girlfriend, but even so, she didnt want to let Leng Changyuan know so early. After all, she was only eighteen years old. She didnt personally think eighteen was too young, but for elders, it was still very young! To avoid worrying them, it couldnt be mentioned. Li Mochen felt like a ndestine lover, feeling helpless and aggrieved in his heart, but he understood Leng Xiaoyaos concerns, so there was no reason to be angry. He wasnt that petty! After Leng Xiaoyao and the others arrived in the capital city, they took a taxi directly to the Nancheng District. They had a meal first, then went to Hanlin Manor. Although they knew about Hanlin Manor, it was their first time there. Therefore, when they saw the construction andndscaping of Hanlin Manor, they repeatedly praised it. When they arrived at Leng Xiaoyaos house, they were also quite satisfied with the decoration. As they approached the house, Leng Xiaoyao felt a pair of eyes on her. She knew that it was Li Mochen and met his gaze. At that moment, Li Mochen was on the second floor of the house opposite, staring at her. To avoid Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng from noticing anything wrong, Leng Xiaoyao only nced at him once before withdrawing her gaze. She could feel the grievance released by Li Mochen. Why did he feel aggrieved? When did he be so sentimental? The rooms arranged for Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were on the first floor because Leng Changyuan was old and not suitable for going upstairs all day. Leng Yecheng also stayed on the first floor to take care of Leng Changyuan. Although it was on the first floor, it was no worse than the second floor. Each room had a separate bathroom and new bedding, but it was only after they arrived that everything was set up. Chapter 3386 - 3386 Are People from Other Places Inferior? 3386 Are People from Other ces Inferior? For convenience, Leng Yecheng slept on the first floor along with Leng Changyuan. After resting until around 2 pm, they went out. They nned to buy a car today so that they could take Leng Changyuan to see Tianmen tomorrow. Unfortunately, trouble seemed to be everywhere! When Leng Xiaoyao and the others went to look at cars, they unexpectedly ran into Tao Yixiao. It wasnt a big deal that they ran into Tao Yixiao because Leng Xiaoyao couldnt care less about her. However, Tao Yixiao was bored and took the initiative to pick a fight. Youre really shameless! You were shopping at the supermarket with Brother Mochen the other day, and now youre buying a car with another man. Do you follow whoever has money? Tao Yixiao angrily used Leng Xiaoyao. If someone didnt know the truth, they would have thought that Leng Xiaoyao did something wrong to her! Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng looked at Leng Xiaoyao with confusion. What was going on here? They asked her with a silent look. Mis Tao, what I do has nothing to do with you, Leng Xiaoyao said unhappily. But you betrayed Brother Mochen, Tao Yixiao said, believing it was the truth. How did I betray Li Mochen? Even if I really betray him, what does it have to do with you? Leng Xiaoyao found it ridiculously funny. Tao Yixiao really thought too highly of herself. It does have something to do with me. If it werent for you, Brother Mochen wouldnt ignore me, Tao Yixiao said. Her words made it seem like Li Mochen and her were close, but in reality, they werent. Tao Yixiao just assumed that he was hers. Calm down, Miss Tao. Isnt it inappropriate to make a scene in public? Li Mochen and you are not even close. Besides, this is my uncle and grandfather. Does that mean theres a problem whenever Im with a man? If youre with your father, whom I dont know, can I use your logic to criticize you? Leng Xiaoyao sneered. Although she felt a bit unfair for using Tao Yixiaos father against her, Tao Yixiao made the usations first. You Tao Yixiao was struck dumb for a second. She didnt expect these two men to be Leng Xiaoyaos grandfather and uncle. Suddenly, she didnt know what to say. A disgusting person sees everything as disgusting. Leng Yecheng guessed what happened and looked at Tao Yixiao with disgust. He didnt mince his words. Tao Yixiao didnt say anything else, while they continued to look at cars. Why did she mention Li Mochen? Leng Changyuan asked after they left. I bought the house from Mr. Li. He gave me a great discount. When I arrived in the capital city, I wanted to invite him for a meal. At that time, there were other friends too, but they didnt want to go out, so we cooked at home. I didnt know where the supermarket was, so Mr. Li took me there. We happened to bump into Miss Tao there. She likes Mr. Li and misunderstood our rtionship, so she vented her anger on me, but Mr. Li is only friends with Miss Taos brother. He isnt very familiar with her. She just assumes that Mr. Li belongs to her, Leng Xiaoyao said half-truthfully. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng didnt doubt her reply at all. They also thought that Tao Yixiao was crazy. Even if something did happen between Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen, it had nothing to do with her! However, they somehow felt that it was strange. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng couldnt figure it out. Ѧdsvel.cm Before long, Leng Xiaoyao chose a car C thetest white model in stock C and paid for it. Afterpleting the paperwork, they left. Lets go eat some authentic roast duck! Leng Xiaoyao suggested. Since they were in the capital city, they had to try the local cuisine. Sure! I was just thinking about that. Leng Changyuan immediately agreed. Beforeing to the capital city, he had researched the local cuisine and roast duck was the first thing he wanted to try. Therefore, the family went to a famous roast duck restaurant in Nancheng District and ordered a duck and some side dishes. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng tasted the capital citys famous roast duck for the first time and thought that it tasted good, so theymented on it. They simply said that it was delicious and that this was the first time that they had visited the capital city and tried this. However, some young and pretty women at the next table began to mock them for being country bumpkins who just entered a big city. They were young and beautiful. However, they had terrible manners. Although Leng Xiaoyao and the others felt unhappy about it at first, they didnt care too much. However, when the women kept saying it multiple times, even those with good temperaments couldnt bear it anymore. You keep saying that were country bumpkins who just entered the big city. What makes you think youre better than us? Leng Xiaoyao coldly asked them. Those women got jealous when they saw Leng Xiaoyaos stunning face. They didnt even bother to hide their jealousy. Were locals. The women replied arrogantly. Just because you are locals doesnt mean you can be rude. Leng Xiaoyao retorted sarcastically. Youre the one whos rude! The women immediately fired back. I didnt look down on you, but you constantly look down on others and insult them. Leng Xiaoyao sneered. Humph! Youre an outsider, of course you dont have the ability to look down on us, the woman said disdainfully. Are people from other ces inferior to you? Are you really that great? Leng Xiaoyao asked coldly. Yes, youre right. People from other ces are inferior to us. And we are really that great. So what? replied the woman. Leng Xiaoyao didnt say anything. She just smiled at them, then a wave of pressure attacked them. Instantly, it engulfed their entire bodies, making them feel extremely oppressed and sweaty. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng beside her also felt it, and were shocked. They didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to be so powerful. Just because were from other cities doesnt mean were inferior. We can also live in the capital city, and we arent looking for trouble, but that doesnt mean were afraid of it. Now I want you to apologize, Leng Xiaoyao said coldly. This time, Leng Xiaoyaos voice put tremendous pressure on them, forcing them to apologize. Were sorry. Since they apologized, Leng Xiaoyao didnt make things difficult for them anymore and withdrew her power. Those women breathed a sigh of relief. They were really scared by Leng Xiaoyaos power. It seemed that this girl wasnt an ordinary person. Although they were locals in the capital city, they were just ordinary people without any powerful background, so they didnt have that much courage. Onlookers felt that these women had gone too far, so no one sympathized with them, but they were also shocked by Leng Xiaoyaos power. Those who were close enough also felt its effects. Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng didnt stop Leng Xiaoyao from doing all of this. They even supported her actions. They didnt want trouble, but they couldnt stand those womens behavior. Chapter 3387 - 3387 Are You Crazy? 3387 Are You Crazy? After filling their stomachs, they rested for a while, then went home. That day, Li Mochen asionally sent Leng Xiaoyao text messages, asking what she was doing and saying that he missed her. Leng Xiaoyao felt resigned and also felt warm in her heart. After being at home for a while, Leng Xiaoyao made up an excuse to go out shopping and secretly asked Li Mochen to go along. Li Mochen was very happy. Leng Xiaoyao drove the new car she bought today and asked Li Mochen to walk a distance and get into the carter, so as not to be discovered by Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng. Li Mochenined. I feel like Im a secret lover. Is it an underground affair? Now you are, Leng Xiaoyao said bluntly. Li Mochen felt a little tired of this. Where are we going? Li Mochen asked. Since the excuse for going out is shopping, lets go to the shopping mall! We can buy two sets of clothes for my grandfather and uncle, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt want her lie to be exposed! Li Mochen didnt mind as long as he could be with Leng Xiaoyao. He was willing to go anywhere. Leng Xiaoyao told Li Mochen that she had run into Tao Yixiao today. Li Mochen was very displeased about it. He immediately called Tao Zheng to warn him To avoid Tao Yixiao causing trouble again, Leng Xiaoyao didnt stop Li Mochen. Tao Zheng, tell your sister to behave herself. If she dares to insult Xiaoyao again, Ill have to teach her a lesson. She really has no manners at all, Li Mochen said coldly. Although this had nothing to do with Tao Zheng, he was in a bad mood. After learning that Tao Yixiao had humiliated Leng Xiaoyao, Tao Zheng was shocked and immediately assured Li Mochen that there would be no next time. After hanging up the phone with Li Mochen, Tao Zheng immediately went downstairs to find Tao Yixiao and coldly asked, Did you humiliate Leng Xiaoyao today? Tao Yixiao didnt know who Leng Xiaoyao was, but when she heard Tao Zhengs question, she knew that the girl she met today was Leng Xiaoyao. She felt guilty but didnt admit it directly. Who told you that? Thats ridiculous. Ridiculous? Mochen personally called me to warn me. Tao Yixiao, are you crazy? Mochen doesnt like you, so you humiliate his girlfriend? Do you want to ruin the Tao family? Seeing that Tao Yixiao didnt admit it, Tao Zheng was angry. Why will the Tao family be affected? Brother, cant you stop making a fuss? Tao Yixiao thought that Tao Zheng was making a fuss. She just said a few words. How could it ruin the Tao family? What? Do you think offending her doesnte at a cost? This time Li Mochen just gave me a warning for my sake. Next time, he wont be so lenient on you. Tao Zhengs expression was cold, which made Tao Yixiao feel a chill. The argument between the siblings attracted their parents. Whats going on here? Mr. Tao asked sternly. Tao Zheng exined the situation at once. Mr. Tao also looked angry when he saw Tao Yixiaos expression. If you dare to offend Li Mochen again, get out of the Tao family! Although this was just an angry remark, Mr. Tao really didnt want Tao Yixiao to do anything stupid. Li Mochen had helped the Tao family a lot, but even if he hadnt, he was not someone the Tao family could afford to provoke. However, his daughter had gone and offended him. Tao Yixiao wasnt afraid of Tao Zhengs words, but Tao Yixiao was scared by their fathers words and realized the seriousness of the situation. Although she was still unwilling to ept the result, she listened and promised their father that she would not pick on Leng Xiaoyao anymore. In fact, she knew that picking on Leng Xiaoyao didnt benefit her at all, it only made her lose face. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen went to the shopping mall and bought two sets of clothes and a pair of shoes for Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng, as well as a set of clothes and a pair of shoes for Li Mochen. Li Mochen didnt even refuse. He just happily put them on. It was a good thing that his girlfriend bought clothes for him. There was no reason for him to refuse! Afterwards, Li Mochen took Leng Xiaoyao to a womens clothing store and bought her a set of clothes. Leng Xiaoyao refused because she had just bought a lot of clothes, but Li Mochen didnt listen. He threatened to buy it directly if Leng Xiaoyao didnt try it on, so she gave in. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt only beautiful, she also had a good figure. She looked good in anything she wore. She tried on the first set and Li Mochen bought it without hesitation. Leng Xiaoyao originally wanted to change back into her own clothes, but Li Mochen didnt let her. He insisted that she should wear the new clothing, so she did. After shopping, the two went for a walk in the park. This time, Li Mochen directly held Leng Xiaoyaos hand. She struggled a few times, but couldnt get away, so she stopped struggling. Although she hadnt admitted it verbally that they were boyfriend and girlfriend, their way of getting along was exactly like a couple. Because Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were at home, Leng Xiaoyao didnt stay out for long and returned before 10 pm. Leng Xiaoyao didnt let Li Mochen get off at the door. Instead, she made him get off when they were still a distance away. Li Mochen was upset. Fortunately, they had a secret kiss when he got out of the car, which was consideredpensation. When Leng Xiaoyao returned home, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were ying chess in the living room. Because she was afraid of them being bored, Leng Xiaoyao had prepared board games and many books. When they saw Leng Xiaoyaos return, they immediately put down their chess pieces to greet her. Why did you buy so many things! Leng Changyuan asked. I bought clothes and shoes for you. Try it on! Leng Xiaoyao smiled. Wow! You even bought us clothes! Leng Changyuan couldnt wait to see them. Although Leng Yecheng also bought him clothes, what his granddaughter bought made him even happier. Knowing that Leng Xiaoyao was rich, Leng Changyuan didnt say that it was a waste of money. Theres mine too! It seems that my niece hasnt forgotten about me. Leng Yecheng was also very happy. The two of them tried on the clothes, pants, and shoes with great enthusiasm. The sizes were suitable, and Leng Xiaoyao had good taste. The styles and colors were all suitable for them. Theyplimented her happily. The next day, Leng Yecheng drove them to visit Tianmen, the Imperial Pce and the museum. They left the Imperial Pce at 3 pm and went to Leng Xiaoyaospany. When Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng saw Leng Xiaoyaospany, they were both shocked. Yaoyao, is this really yourpany? Leng Changyuan asked. He couldnt believe it. Yeah! Leng Xiaoyao answered. Yaoyao, yourpany is so much better than Fengshang Design, Leng Yecheng said with envy. When the real estate project in City Chang ispleted, youll also earn a lot of money. If the designpany gets better, you can also move to a bigger office, Leng Xiaoyao said with a smile. Chapter 3388 - 3388 To Register 3388 To Register Youre right. Leng Yecheng is full of fighting spirit and confidence for the uing project. The investment risk this time was very small. After all, it included the involvement of the Dai family of City Hai and the Ling family of City Chang! Although Leng Changyuan was very worried about the future of thispany, he was also very proud of Leng Xiaoyaos ability. How many people at her age could start such a bigpany with their own abilities? Werent they all relying on their families? Leng Xiaoyao was his granddaughter. Ha-ha! He was Leng Xiaoyaos grandfather. Leng Changyuan couldnt be more proud. The next day, Leng Xiaoyao took them to visit the Great Wall. However, due to Leng Changyuans age, they didnt climb far. They mainly came to take a look and take some pictures as a souvenir. In the afternoon, An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin also came to the capital city. It happened that Leng Xiaoyao came back to Hanlin Manor with Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng after visiting the Great Wall. Leng Xiaoyao told Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng to wait at home, then she went to pick up An Chenmeng and the others, and they all went out for dinner. Because there were six people in total, Leng Xiaoyaos car couldnt amodate them all, so she called Mu Yufan to bring thepanys MPV over. An Chenjun and Shen Xiyin came along with An Chenmeng, while Xiong Manxins mother and Ling Tianqi brought Xiong Manxin over. When Leng Xiaoyao and the others arrived at the airport about half an hourter, they came out. Upon seeing Leng Xiaoyao, An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin ran over excitedly and gave her a big hug. Boss, from tomorrow on, well be real schoolmates, An Chenmeng said excitedly. Ah! I cant be schoolmates with you. Xiong Manxin was a little upset. Anyway, we are all in the same district, not far from each other. It only takes about ten minutes to get there by taxi. Anyway, we are usually busy and dont have time to meet. Its okay to meet on weekends! Leng Xiaoyaoforted her. Hearing that, Xiong Manxin cheered up. Leng Xiaoyao took everyone to the car and directly took them to the restaurant to have dinner. It was near Hanlin Manor, and the hotel she booked for them was also there. Originally, Leng Xiaoyao wanted them to stay at her house, but they didnt want to trouble her, so they insisted on staying at the hotel. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao didnt force them and just booked rooms for them. When they arrived at the restaurant, Mu Yufan weed them first while Leng Xiaoyao went back to pick up Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng to have dinner together. Ling Tianqi and Leng Yecheng had endless topics to talk about, but they were all work-rted. After dinner, everyone went their separate ways. They agreed to meet at 9 am tomorrow to go to school together. They would go to the Capital University first in the morning, then to Xiong Manxins school after registering. On the 28th, they arrived at the Capital University. However, they didnt rush in. They stayed outside the gate for a few minutes because Mu Beihan also came to register this morning. After waiting for five minutes, Leng Xiaoyao and the others saw Mu Beihan. When Mu Beihan arrived, she also gave Leng Xiaoyao a big hug excitedly. An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin were instantly unhappy. An Chenmeng directly asked, Boss, do you have another lover outside? Are our positions not secured? Leng Xiaoyao twitched her mouth and introduced them to each other. These two are my good friends from City Chang. An Chenmeng is going to study in the School of Law, and Xiong Manxin is from the Capital Commerce University. This is my friend from the capital city, Mu Beihan. Shes also a member of the School of Law. Nice to meet you! Mu Beihan greeted them, then said to An Chenmeng, If were lucky enough to be in the same ss, we can hang out together with Xiaoyao. Nice to meet you too! Even if were not in the same ss, the farthest is next door. We can still hang out together with Xiaoyao in the future. An Chenmeng was also outgoing. Seeing that Mu Beihan was so kind, she responded nicely. Nice to meet you too! Its a pity that Im not studying in the Capital University, but when I have time on the weekends, I can alsoe and hang out with you all, Xiong Manxin said. Although she was a little disappointed because she couldnt be with Leng Xiaoyao at the same school, she felt that it wasnt a big deal. It wouldnt affect her mood. It was very convenient to meet anyway. Then Leng Xiaoyao introduced Mu Beihan to everyone else. Mu Beihan came alone because her parents were busy with work, but for her, it was just right. She didnt want her parents toe with her! After that, they went in. Once Leng Xiaoyao and the others appeared in the crowd, they attracted many peoples attention. Some were amazed, while others were jealous. The jealous ones were all women because they were also girls! Because the freshmen werent familiar with the campus, there were seniors who weed them. Several seniors fought over who woulde forward and help them. Hello, are you here to report? a male student asked Leng Xiaoyao, feeling a bit nervous in front of such a beautiful freshman. Yeah. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Im a sophomore from the School of Architecture. My name is Li Chaoyue. Hes Zhang Wenxian, and hes Qin Wen. May I know which school you belong to? I can take you to report, Li Chaoyue said warmly. Hello, Im a freshman of the School of Economics and Management, Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Xiaoyao said. When these boys heard Leng Xiaoyaos name, they showed surprised expressions. They had seen Leng Xiaoyaos photo, but they didnt remember it. However, they remembered Leng Xiaoyaos name very clearly. Are you from City Chang? Qin Wen asked to avoid mistaking her for someone else. Yes. Leng Xiaoyao smiled slightly. She understood why they reacted like this. Youre the national champion in liberal arts and second ce in the nationalprehensive rankings? Zhang Wenxian asked excitedly. He couldnt believe that he could receive the national champion in liberal arts and the second ce in the nationalprehensive rankings. They knew that she was very beautiful, but unexpectedly, she was even more beautiful than what they saw on TV. Leng Xiaoyao didnt say anything. She admitted it with a smile. Then Mu Beihan and An Chenmeng also introduced themselves. Those who could be admitted to the Capital University were all top students, so they didnt look down on Mu Beihan and An Chenmeng at all. They were simply not so surprised. Then the three seniors split into two groups. Li Chaoyue took Leng Xiaoyao to report to the Department of Economics and Management, while Zhang Wenxian and Qin Wen took Mu Beihan and An Chenmeng to report to the Department of Law. Xiong Manxin and the others followed Leng Xiaoyao and looked around casually. The one who helped Leng Xiaoyao check in was a female senior student in her sophomore year. She was very beautiful and charming, but when Leng Xiaoyao appeared, she was immediately overshadowed. Her gaze towards Liang Xiaoyao was full of jealousy and her words became sarcastic. Chapter 3389 - 3389 Stop Making a Scene! 3389 Stop Making a Scene! As long as they didnt attack her, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt care. Xiong Manxin, however, couldnt stand it and muttered. Why is the attitude of the senior student in your university so bad? Who are you saying has a bad attitude? The female senior student was immediately provoked and questioned Xiong Manxin. Of course Im talking about you. Your attitude towards others is obviously different from that towards my boss. Youre polite to others, but towards my boss, you speak in a mocking tone. Do you think we are fools and cant see it? Xiong Manxin said angrily. Manxin, stop making a scene! Xiong Manxins mother immediately criticized her, afraid that she would cause trouble for Leng Xiaoyao. I just said the truth. Xiong Manxin was still mad. Xiong Manxin indeed told the truth. Therefore, people around looked at the female senior student disdainfully. They all guessed that the female senior student might be jealous of Leng Xiaoyaos beauty, so her attitude became bad. Alright, I dont care. There is no need for you to be mad. Leng Xiaoyao immediatelyforted Xiong Manxin. She wasnt afraid that Xiong Manxin would cause trouble. She simply felt that it was unnecessary. What do you mean? Do you also think my attitude is bad? The female senior student immediately questioned Leng Xiaoyao as if she finally found an excuse to do so. And why did she call you boss? Are you still a bunch of kids acting gang? I didnt say that. There are so many people here. Your attitude has been seen by everyone. Now, no one needs to say anything about anyone. Leng Xiaoyao looked at her calmly. Although the female senior students attitude wasnt bad enough to make her care, if the girl really wanted to argue with her, she would teach her a lesson. After all, the girl treated her badly first. Leng Xiaoyao said again, And why do you think were acting gang just because my friend called me boss? Thats nonsense. I advise you not to talk like that. Its easy to cause trouble for yourself. As a student of the Capital University, you should be smart. You The female senior student was angry, but also knew that her attitude was indeed bad. She didnt know how to argue with Leng Xiaoyao any longer. If she argued again, she would just be embarrassed. She stopped arguing and Leng Xiaoyao also lost interest in her. After registering, they left. Throughout the process, Leng Changyuan didnt criticize Xiong Manxin nor Leng Xiaoyao because he was also unhappy. He didnt want to be used of bullying the young girl because he was old, otherwise he would have argued with the girl too just then. Humph! Senior Feixue, this freshman is too arrogant. How can she talk to you like that! Does she think she can do whatever she wants just because shes pretty? a girl said angrily. After Leng Xiaoyao and the others left, the girl scolded them angrily. Why didnt you say that earlier? Now youre just being wise after the fact. Zhou Feixue looked at her coldly. Zhou Feixue knew what she was thinking! She was jealous of Leng Xiaoyao too, but she didnt do anything personally and wanted to use her as a scapegoat. Senior Feixue, I didnt mean to. I just She couldnt say anything because her real purpose was exactly what Zhou Feixue said. After they left, Leng Changyuan couldnt helpining. Humph! It seems that not everyone in the Capital University has good manners. They are nice to others, but spoke in a mocking tone to you. Obviously they were targeting you! Whats wrong with my granddaughter being beautiful? She should me her parents for not giving her a beautiful face. Besides, her parents didnt teach her manners either! The fact that my granddaughter is pretty has nothing to do with her. She doesnt have any right to judge my granddaughter! Originally, Xiong Manxins mother wanted to say that Xiong Manxin was too impulsive just now, but after hearing what Leng Changyuan said, she couldnt say it anymore. In fact, the female senior students attitude was indeed too bad, and she was also unhappy about it. Leng Xiaoyao immediately held Leng Changyuans arm and smiled. There are good and bad people everywhere. Just because someone studies hard doesnt mean they have a good character. As long as they dont bully me, I dont care. If they bully me, Ill fight back. Although she said so, Leng Changyuan couldnt help but worry. There are many powerful and influential people in the capital city. If youre not careful, you might offend them. You have to be careful and low-key, understand? Okay, I know. Leng Xiaoyao responded. They returned to the school gate and waited for a long time before An Chenmeng and the others came out. An Chenmeng had to go to the dormitory first, while Leng Xiaoyao didnt live on campus, so they were spared the time. During this time, Leng Xiaoyao saw Fan Xiaoyu. Fan Xiaoyus grades were also very good, so she also got into the Capital University. Leng Xiaoyao didnt pay much attention to Fan Xiaoyu, but when Fan Xiaoyu saw her, her expression was full of hostility. However, she didnt say anything. Although Mu Beihan was a local citizen in the capital city, unfortunately her home was too far from school, so she still lived in the dormitory. Luckily, Mu Beihan and An Chenmeng werent only in the same ss, but also in the same dormitory, which made both of them very happy. In that case, it would be easier for them to visit Leng Xiaoyao together. Mu Beihan and An Chenmeng had simr personalities, so mainly because of Leng Xiaoyao, the two of them quickly became friends. After waiting for about twenty minutes, An Chenmeng and the others walked out. It was still early, so they sent Xiong Manxin to her school for registration. Mu Beihan had nothing else to do, so she went along. After Xiong Manxin finished registering, it was almost 12 pm, so they all went to have lunch together. Then they went to see Tianmen in the afternoon. However, Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng had already been there and didnt want to go again. Besides, Leng Changyuan was old and had been tired from the morning, so Mu Yufan drove them back while Leng Xiaoyao took everyone else to have a tour. The next day, An Chenjun had to go back, and so did Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng. They booked tickets for the same flight. Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yufan drove them to the airport. Before leaving, they repeatedly reminded the girls to study hard, be careful and take care of each other. The girls all agreed. Ah! They finally left. Boss, shouldnt we go somewhere to have fun? After sending off An Chenjun and the others, An Chenmeng felt rxed all over. Where do you want to go? Leng Xiaoyao asked. They had a car and it was convenient to go anywhere. The semester only officially started on the 1st, so they still had today and tomorrow to hang out. Chapter 3390 - 3390 Even a Broken Clock Is Right Twice a Day 3390 Even a Broken Clock Is Right Twice a Day Lets go shopping! I didnt bring much because I nned on buying clothes in the capital city, said An Chenmeng. An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin bought a lot of clothes covering every need from head to toe, inside and out. Rich people never hesitated to spend money. Because Leng Xiaoyao had just bought a lot of things, she didnt buy anything else and just helped them carry their bags. I feel like were your boss now! Xiong Manxin said to Leng Xiaoyao. Shh! Dont say that, if the boss doesnt carry our bags, were doomed. An Chenmeng quickly reminded her. I already heard that. Leng Xiaoyaos voice sounded before Xiong Manxin could react. So, you guys have to treat me to dinner. No problem. An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin immediately agreed, afraid that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt help them carry their bags. After all, they bought a lot of things. It would be too heavy if only the two of them carried them. After shopping, they went to a caf to rest and have coffee. It was then that Li Mochan called. He sounded very aggrieved. Your grandfather and the others have all gone back. Why didnt you contact me? Leng Xiaoyao somehow felt a little guilty for ignoring Li Mochan too much. Um, Im shopping with friends! Can I treat you guys to dinner tonight? Li Mochan asked. Okay! Let me ask them what they want to eat. Leng Xiaoyao said, then asked An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin, What do you want to eat tonight? You can make the decision! An Chenmeng said. Yeah! You can decide. Xiong Manxin agreed. Leng Xiaoyao didnt know what to eat either, so she had to leave the decision to Li Mochan. You can make the decision! Let me know when youve made a reservation. Well go over when its time. Okay! Li Mochan epted his fate. After hanging up the phone, An Chenmeng asked, Who was that? Why do I smell the scent of love? Xiong Manxin squinted her eyes and looked at Leng Xiaoyao with a hint of ambiguity in her eyes. Although she didnt know who the other person was, she heard a mans voice. An Chenmeng widened her eyes in surprise and asked, Boss, do you really have a dog now? Upon hearing that it was Li Mochen, the two of them asked excitedly, Are you two boyfriend and girlfriend now? Although they didnt know what kind of person Li Mochen was, if he could make Leng Xiaoyao fall for him and ept him, he couldnt be bad. Im still considering it, Leng Xiaoyao said somewhat nervously. Although they were already like a couple, she didnt want to admit it yet because they had just started dating. What are you still considering? Mr. Li is handsome, rich, and if you keep hesitating, someone else might steal him away! Xiong Manxin said anxiously. She was worried that Leng Xiaoyao might miss this great opportunity. Although An Chenmeng also thought so at first, she disagreed with Xiong Manxins words after hearing that. If he can be stolen away by others, he will be stolen away sooner orter. Its better if hes stolen away early so that our boss wont suffer unnecessary harm! However, she still didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to miss this chance, so she added. But boss, if you like Mr. Li too, dont hesitate too long. This will make him think that you dont like him. Not everyone will insist on possessing the person they like. There is a kind of love called letting go. Some people like you, but if they know that their liking brings you trouble and that you dont like them the same way, theyll give up because they like you and dont want to make things difficult for you. Anyway, Mr. Li is handsome, attractive, and rich. You dont dislike him, right? An Chenmeng was really worried that Leng Xiaoyao might not like Li Mochan! Yeah! What An Chenmeng said makes sense. Xiong Manxin nodded heavily in agreement with An Chenmengs words. Leng Xiaoyao curled her lips and said, When did you be an expert in love? Isnt thismon knowledge? Its easier for outsiders to see clearly than those involved in the rtionship. Im afraid youll be lost in your own thoughts! An Chenmeng said. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt worried, but An Chenmeng was. Okay, I know what to do. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to discuss this topic with them any longer. The more they talked about it, the more guilty she felt. After all, she and Li Mochan were already together. Although Leng Xiaoyao said this, An Chenmeng couldnt help reminding her. Boss, youre still young. Even if Mr. Li isnt a good choice, it doesnt matter. After all, you wont know what kind of person he is until you try it out. Be brave and face it. Dont hesitate. Just eat your food! Leng Xiaoyao picked up a piece of bread. With a snap of her fingers, she urately blocked An Chenmengs mouth with the bread. Even An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin, who knew how skilled Leng Xiaoyao was, were stunned by her actions. It was not just them, others were surprised as well. Oh my god! Miss, your technique is too urate! Is it skill or just a coincidence? A man passing by their table stopped and asked in shock. Before Leng Xiaoyao said anything, Xiong Manxin opened her mouth first. Of course its real skill. Our boss is amazing. She looked very proud. Humph! Even a broken clock is right twice a day. The woman next to the man didnt believe it and was full of hostility. It was clear why she said that. She simply couldnt stand seeing the man next to her paying attention to other women. An Chenmeng was displeased. What did you say?! I wasnt talking to you! The woman sneered. Did you just look down on us? said An Chenmeng. Dont make a connection! the woman said disdainfully. You! An Chenmeng was so angry she wanted to hit her. You were obviously targeting us. Since you questioned me, let me prove it to you! Leng Xiaoyao said coldly. Youre really amazing. The man was impressed after witnessing the scene. However, the woman was furious and pointed at Leng Xiaoyao, How dare you attack me! Do you know who I am? I didnt attack you, I just gave you a cherry tomato. You arent injured, are you? Leng Xiaoyao said innocently. Chapter 3391 - 3391 Chased Out 3391 Chased Out You Alright, if you hadnt been rude, they wouldnt have treated you like this. Before the woman could say anything, the man immediately criticized her. Brother Shuo Brother Shuo? Upon hearing the way the woman addressed the man, Leng Xiaoyao suddenly thought of that Zou Shuo Mu Beihan mentionedst time. However, Leng Xiaoyao didnt think that this man in front of her was Zou Shuo. Not to mention that the two names were only simr, she didnt know his surname yet! However, this man was really Zou Shuo. Ignoring Lin Xuejia, Zou Shuo said good-bye to Leng Xiaoyao and left. Lin Xuejia could only re at Leng Xiaoyao and her friends before leaving. Tsk, shes a simp. An Chenmeng sneered disdainfully. It was very clear that the woman liked the man, but the man didnt like her. If the man doesnt like the woman, why did hee out to dine with her? Obviously, the man is also wrong! Xiong Manxin said, not ming everything on Lin Xuejia just because she was hateful. As soon as she finished, a girl next door interjected. The man came alone at first, and the woman cameter. The man didnt pay any attention to the woman at all. It was the woman who insisted on pestering him. It seems that the woman is really a simp! Xiong Manxin understood the situation and became even more contemptuous of Lin Xuejia. After a while, Leng Xiaoyao took them to have a meal. Li Mochen had already arrived. Facing Leng Xiaoyaos friends, Li Mochen tried his best to be gentle so as not to make them ufortable and criticize him behind his back. Although other people shouldnt judge their romantic rtionship, he respected Leng Xiaoyao, so he also respected her friends. He didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to feel embarrassed between him and her friends. Before they went out, An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin received instructions from Leng Xiaoyao not to talk nonsense in front of Li Mochen. The two of them werent really heartless, so they naturally listened to Leng Xiaoyao and didnt talk nonsense in front of Li Mochen. However, they asionally observed the interaction between Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. Although the two of them didnt have any obvious intimacy, Li Mochen often helped Leng Xiaoyao with her food and even peeled shrimp for her. Therefore, both of them secretly approved of Li Mochen. After having the meal, they went home. Knowing that Leng Xiaoyao drove, Li Mochen didnt drive when he went out. When he returned, he hitched a ride with Leng Xiaoyao but he was the driver. After returning to Hanlin Manor and parking the car, Li Mochen reluctantly returned to his own house. Boss, I think Mr. Li is really a good man. He helped you with your food and even peeled shrimp for you. There are not many men who will do that now! An Chenmeng said as soon as Li Mochen left. She was afraid that Leng Xiaoyao would miss such a good man. When did you be so knowledgeable about men? Leng Xiaoyao looked at her with a smile, clearly teasing her. I havent dated any men yet, but Ive seen other people do it! An Chenmeng didnt mind being teased by Leng Xiaoyao. How is your brother treating Xiyin? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Of course hes a perfect boyfriend! Hell also help her with her food. You know, my brother is a great man! Hes good-looking. He has a good temper, and knows how to take care of his girlfriend. My brother already has Xiyin as his girlfriend, otherwise I would really want to match you two up! An Chenmeng said seriously, but she also thought that Shen Xiyin was a good girl, so there was no regret. Arent you afraid that your brother and Xiyin will get angry with you? Leng Xiaoyao asked meaningfully. If Mr. Li learns about what you just said Xiong Manxin said softly, suddenly frightening An Chenmeng. She quickly interrupted. I didnt say anything. I didnt say anything. Lets go back to our rooms. Weve walked around all day. We should take a shower and wash the clothes we bought today, so that we dont have to wash them again when we go back to school. Leng Xiaoyao was amused. Was Li Mochen really that scary? Fine! He was indeed scary. His power was too strong and there were few who didnt feel stressed in front of him. At the beginning, she was also affected by him, but she knew that he only had a strong sense of power, but was easy to get along with. As long as she didnt have any malice towards him, he wouldnt do anything to hurt her. After Li Mochen returned home, he felt empty, lonely, and bored. He kept sending text messages to Leng Xiaoyao. In the past, he enjoyed being alone, but now he hated it especially when he wasnt with Leng Xiaoyao. Hed rather be busy when she wasnt around. Hey, boss, if you want to go on a date, go ahead! No need to care about us, Xiong Manxin said when she saw Leng Xiaoyao texting on her phone all the time. The person she liked was just across the street, so close yet so far away. It was really pitiful! What date do I need to go on? Leng Xiaoyao was slightly embarrassed. Boss, dont pretend in front of us. Just go! Its annoying to see you chat on your phone all the time. Dont embarrass us who are single and have no one to talk to. An Chenmeng directly drove her away. She knew that Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to leave them alone at home to go on a date, but they really didnt mind. They cared more about Leng Xiaoyaos happiness! Leng Xiaoyao reluctantly went out, then sent a text message to Li Mochen saying that she was kicked out and asked him to take her out to have fun. Li Mochen was so happy when he read this message. He knew that Leng Xiaoyaos friends were creating opportunities for them, so he thought that they were great friends. Seeing Li Mochens face smiling like a kid, Leng Xiaoyao felt that she had indeed ignored him too much. She took the initiative to hold Li Mochens hand and walked towards the garden. Li Mochen was so happy that Leng Xiaoyao took the initiative to hold his hand. His heart was beating fast. They didnt go far. They just walked around the neighborhood. Why were you kicked out? Li Mochen asked jokingly. You sent me too many messages and made me hold my phone all the time. They thought I was showing off our feelings for each other, and it was annoying! Leng Xiaoyao pretended to be annoyed. Well, its good that theyre annoyed. Otherwise, I wouldnt be able to see you. Li Mochen was satisfied with their annoyance. This was what he wanted. Leng Xiaoyao red at him, but it was meaningless. They wandered around for about two hours before returning home. Li Mochen was reluctant to leave, but there were still friends at Leng Xiaoyaos house, so he couldnt keep her for too long. After all, they still had a future ahead. Chapter 3392 - 3392 Petty 3392 Petty When Leng Xiaoyao returned home, she was inevitably teased by her two friends. They became addicted to it quickly. What game is this? Why are there only single-yer games? An Chenmeng asked. This is a new game that hasnt beenunched yet. I developed it myself, Leng Xiaoyao said. Upon hearing that, An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin were stunned. What? You made it? They knew that Leng Xiaoyao was talented, but this was too impressive! She could even develop games. Yeah! Were already in talks with a spokesperson. After finalizing it, well shoot the ad, thenunch it with a press conference. Then itll be on the market, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although Leng Xiaoyao was confident that people would like this game, it still needed exposure in the early stages to make more people know it. Wow! Boss, youre amazing! Its incredible. They praised Leng Xiaoyao endlessly. By then, you guys can help me promote it! Leng Xiaoyao said. Of course. They agreed. They felt that this was something they must do. By the way, boss, whats the name of this game? An Chenmeng asked. Whos the Ruler, Leng Xiaoyao said. Thats a nice name. Although ying single-yer games wasnt that fun, An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin yed untilte at night before going to bed. The next day, they woke up almost at noon. Leng Xiaoyao had already prepared food, so they could eat together. After dinner, they also packed up their things. Leng Xiaoyao sent them back to school because she had something to do in the afternoon and couldnt apany them. They also wanted to get familiar with the environment of the school as soon as possible. Whats wrong? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Leng Xiaoyao frowned slightly but didnt me anyone. After all, they were indeed just apany without any clear achievements or fame. It was normal for others not to want to associate their reputation with them. Ill ask about it, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt know any stars herself, so she had to ask for help. Leng Xiaoyao called Li Mochen and asked if he knew any stars. She also told him about the concerns of the stars they had approached. Li Mochen asked her to wait for a while, then he called around. Five minutester, Li Mochen called her back and said that he found someone with high poprity who would arrive at theirpany in an hour. Half an hourter, Li Mochen arrived first. Why did youe? Leng Xiaoyao was surprised to see Li Mochen. If I donte, Im afraid that guy wont behave himself, Li Mochen said. Obviously, he didnt trust the person he found. Leng Xiaoyao curled her lips. If youre afraid that he wont behave himself, why did you call him here? Hes trustworthy, but he isnt easy to get along with, Li Mochen said. If there were better options, he wouldnt have chosen him, but among the people he knew, he had the highest local poprity. Fine! Leng Xiaoyao didnt know what to say. An hourter, a man came as promised. It was a man in histe twenties, with a height of 1.85 meters, a well-proportioned body, and a handsome face, but he swaggered over and seemed very arrogant. Wheres your boss? Call her out. His arrogant voice made it seem like he was there to cause trouble! However, nobody thought that he was there to cause trouble because they all knew who he was C the famous young movie star Xiao Yuming. They couldnt believe that the person who came to theirpany turned out to be Xiao Yuming Upon learning that the person Li Mochen called had arrived, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen walked out of the office. Xiao Yuming, who was arrogant, became modest the moment he saw Li Mochen. His careless look instantly became serious and he greeted Li Mochen with a smile. Mochen, youre here too! Leng Xiaoyao secretly mocked Xiao Yumings ability to change his attitude so quickly. It seemed like he was a funny guy. You look familiar, Leng Xiaoyao said. You only recognize me by face? Upon hearing that, Xiao Yuming suddenly felt unhappy. He was a famous movie star, the best actor! I dont follow celebrities, so I dont know who you are. I just think you look like someone else, Leng Xiaoyao said bluntly. Li Mochen said, His name is Xiao Yuming, Xiao Yuzhes elder brother. Oh! No wonder why I thought they look alike! Leng Xiaoyao understood it. She felt that the person Xiao Yuming resembled was precisely Xiao Yuzhe. Xiao Yuming feltpletely upset. Leng Xiaoyao thought that he looked familiar, but she didnt know him. She only knew his younger brother. No matter how he thought about it, he was displeased. Nice to meet you, Mr. Xiao. Im Leng Xiaoyao, the owner of thispany. Leng Xiaoyao greeted him warmly and reached out her hand for a handshake. However, Li Mochen pulled her hand back and said, We are familiar. No need to be courteous Come on! Mochen, do you have to be so petty? Are you going to control even a handshake? Xiao Yuming widened his eyes. He knew that Leng Xiaoyao was Li Mochens girlfriend, but he didnt expect Li Mochen to be so petty. However, Leng Xiaoyao was undeniably beautiful. Even in the entertainment industry, there werent many people who were as outstanding as her. Moreover, she looked young, but had her ownpany. How many people could achieve that? Although it was easy to overlook her abilities due to her young age, Xiao Yuming knew that if Leng Xiaoyao were an ordinary person, she wouldnt have caught Li Mochens attention. What? Do you want to touch her hand? Li Mochen gave her a cold nce. Xiao Yuming became timid, but he still argued. Its just polite behavior as a greeting. Dont make itplicated. Do you want to shake hands? I can do that on behalf of her, Li Mochen said. No, no, lets talk about work! Xiao Yuming immediately waved his hand. He would be crushed if he shook hands with Li Mochen. Li Mochen then took Xiao Yuming to the conference room. Although Xiao Yuming was a movie star, he didnt have an agent because he owned his own entertainment agency and didnt need an agent at all. He epted jobs based on his mood. Li Mochen had asked him toe this time, but he was willing toe. Chapter 3393 - 3393 Don’t Underestimate Her 3393 Dont Underestimate Her Does Mr. Xiao usually y games? asked Leng Xiaoyao. I do y games, and I consider myself a game lover. Currently, Im ying two of the most popr mobile games and have reached the diamond rank, said Xiao Yuming. Although diamond wasnt the highest rank, it wasnt low. Not many people could reach it. The game was graded as bronze, silver, gold, tinum, diamond, master, and finally king. However, the higher the level, the more difficult the levels became, so many people found it challenging to get a higher level and might even fall to the lower level. Well, lets not talk about anything else. How about ying a round first, Mr. Xiao? Leng Xiaoyao suggested. Okay. Xiao Yuming also wanted to see what kind of game Leng Xiaoyaospany had made. To be honest, he didnt have high expectations for this small team and didnt think that they could create a great game, but since he was here, he naturally needed to take a look. Xiao Yuming didnt promise to endorse the game right away. He needed to see how the game was first. If it was too bad, he couldnt damage his reputation. Leng Xiaoyao knew that too, so she proposed to y the game first. Recently, all the employees in thepany were ying the game, so they were already familiar with it. However, they had only yed for a short time and were only in the bronze rank. The game required teams of five people each. Leng Xiaoyao and Xiao Yuming were the captains of two teams. Mu Yufan and all the employees were on one side with four people, which was just enough. Li Mochen watched Leng Xiaoyao y. Since Xiao Yuming hadnt yed it before, Leng Xiaoyao exined and familiarized him with the game before starting. The characters and scenes in the game made Xiao Yumings eyes light up. Although it wasnt as popr as the two most popr games now,pared with those two games, it was equally impressive. As he yed, Xiao Yuming also became fascinated. Originally, he only wanted to y one game to see the quality and effect, but he yed seven or eight rounds in a row and was defeated too badly by Leng Xiaoyao. He lost interest and stopped ying. Leng Xiaoyao, youre really awesome! Xiao Yuming was a bit unconvinced. He was too badly defeated. I programmed the game. Of course Im awesome! Leng Xiaoyaoughed. Thats true, but youre really impressive. You can program such a good game with such a small team. This game is really amazing. Xiao Yuming sincerely praised her. So can we continue to discuss our cooperation? Leng Xiaoyao asked with a smile. Of course we can. This time, Xiao Yuming was willing to endorse the game from his heart. He had promised toe here simply because of Li Mochen. Therefore, the two sides discussed the details of the game in detail. Due to his rtionship with Li Mochen, Xiao Yuming agreed to endorse it as a friendly gesture without any endorsement fee. Even if Leng Xiaoyao insisted on paying him, he refused. In the end, Leng Xiaoyao could only thank him and owed him a favor. If he needed help in the future, he could turn to her for help. Xiao Yuming didnt think that he had anything he needed from Leng Xiaoyao. No matter how impressive she was, she was still a weak girl. Originally, Li Mochen didnt want Leng Xiaoyao to give Xiao Yuming the promise, but he felt ufortable when he saw Xiao Yumings distrustful look. Dont underestimate her. Except for connections and family background, her other abilities are no worse than mine. Xiao Yuming was surprised when he heard that, but he didnt want to ask too many questions, so he epted Leng Xiaoyaos kindness. Xiao Yuming really couldnt imagine that he would need Leng Xiaoyaos help in the near future. Since then, he admired Leng Xiaoyao even more than Li Mochen did. They talked for an afternoon and signed the contract. After signing the contract, Leng Xiaoyao naturally invited Xiao Yuming to dinner. He epted the invitation. Mochen, is Leng Xiaoyao really that good? Xiao Yuming quietly asked Li Mochen. She can race against me to the finish line at the same time. Shes on par with me in hacking skills and physical abilities. She has good gambling skills, and she earned all the money to start herpany on her own. Li Muchen didnt want Xiao Yuming to underestimate Leng Xiaoyao. Anyway, these were no longer secrets. The main thing was that he had a good rtionship with Xiao Yuming. Otherwise, he wouldnt have said so much. Oh my God! Upon hearing that, Xiao Yuming was surprised and unable to believe that such a young girl could be so amazing. If someone else said that, he would definitely doubt it. However, even though he believed it, he still couldnt digest it. Then, Xiao Yuming kept asking Leng Xiaoyao about her skills until Li Mochen became unhappy and told him to shut up. Although Xiao Yuming didnt want to shut up, he had no choice but to do so because he was afraid of Li Mochen. However, there were countless questions in his mind that he wanted to ask Leng Xiaoyao but couldnt. It made him feel extremely upset. After dinner, they separated. Without An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin around, Li Mochen went straight into Leng Xiaoyaos house. For the time being, he didnt dare to do anything inappropriate. He just hugged and kissed her. At 10 pm, he left obediently, although unwillingly. The next day, Leng Xiaoyao went to school. She was once again the most eye-catching student on campus, attracting many students attention. The School of Economics and the School of Law werent in the same ce, so she didnt meet Mu Beihan, but she did meet Fan Xiaoyu. Fan Xiaoyu was also studying economics. Fan Xiaoyu didnt pick a fight with her, but gave her a hateful look. Leng Xiaoyao didnt mind. The girl who was with Fan Xiaoyu was curious and asked her, Xiaoyu, do you know that girl? Do you have a conflict with her? I dont know her. Fan Xiaoyu replied, not wanting to say too much. The girl pouted, knowing that Fan Xiaoyu wasnt telling the truth. However, she couldnt ask anything further. At this time, a boy walked over to Leng Xiaoyao and greeted her. Leng Xiaoyao, we meet again. The boys name was Ma Weiyuan. He was the third-ce winner in the nationalpetitionst time. Hello, Ma Weiyuan. Leng Xiaoyao responded. Since he had a good attitude, her attitude naturally wouldnt be bad either. Leng Xiaoyao, are you also majoring in economics? Ma Weiyuan asked. Yes! Are you too? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Yeah, which ss are you in? Im in ss 2. Ma Weiyuan asked because there were several sses for economics. Im in ss 1, Leng Xiaoyao said. What a pity! Ma Weiyuan smiled. Ma Weiyuan was very handsome, so many people, who saw him chatting with Leng Xiaoyao, got jealous. Good-looking people would always be pursued by the opposite sex, but rejected by the same sex, so male students might not like Ma Weiyuan, while female students might not like Leng Xiaoyao. Chapter 3394 - 3394 Promote the Game 3394 Promote the Game Leng Xiaoyao didnt care if others were jealous or not, as long as they didnt provoke her. She treated friendly conversations with kindness, and treated unfriendly ones the same way they treated her. However, when she used the same approach that others used on her, they got angry. For example, when a girl heard someoneplimenting Leng Xiaoyaos beauty, she said that Leng Xiaoyao might have had stic surgery, which caused a lot of spection among ssmates. Leng Xiaoyao directly fought back. Do you have evidence that I had stic surgery? If you dont have evidence, dont make baseless ims that can cause trouble for others. If we can say whatever we want, then I can say that you had stic surgery. You had double eyelid surgery, a nose job, and maybe even other ces! The girl was furious and she immediately refuted loudly. I didnt have stic surgery. Dont you dare nder me Leng Xiaoyao was annoyed and amused. What? You can suspect me, but I cant suspect you? Im just using your way of treating me to treat you. Youre angry because you cant ept being suspected, so why did youe to suspect me? Do you think youre special? Why do you think only you can question others, but others cant question you? Why? Who do you think you are? Everyone thought that Leng Xiaoyaos words made sense and agreed with her. Since you dont want to be judged like this, you shouldnt do it to other people. Who do you think you are? Even if you were born into a rich family, you cant just suspect people like that! I think Leng Xiaoyao looks normal everywhere, but you, its obvious that your double eyelids are surgically made, and your nose and chin may be artificial too! Yeah! By a closer look, her double eyelids are definitely not natural. Shut up! The girl yelled angrily. The reason she reacted so strongly was that Leng Xiaoyao had hit the nail on the head. She had double eyelid surgery, a nose job, and even got a face slimming injection. Leng Xiaoyao noticed it, so she pointed it out. She wouldnt nder other people! Besides, she could tell that the girls forehead was slightly darkened and knew that she might be injured in the next few days. However, she said nothing. It wasnt because she was cold-blooded, held grudges, or wouldnt help those in need. It was just that if she reminded her after their conflict, and something happened to herter on, people might me her for it. The conflict ended when the head teacher arrived. The girl gave Leng Xiaoyao a re, then said nothing else. The head teacher was a middle-aged man in his forties who wore a pair of sses. He was slightly chubby, but tall and imposing, making the students feel stressed without realizing it. Many people voted for Leng Xiaoyao to be the ss leader, but she refused because she had her ownpany to run and didnt have the time or energy to take care of ss affairs. Although the Capital Universitys rules were strict and it wasnt easy to take leave, if there was something important going on, they could make exceptions. Especially if they were starting their own business during their time in school and it was sessful, the school would treat them differently. Why did you refuse to be the ss leader? the head teacher asked Leng Xiaoyao. Because Im running apany outside of school. I dont have the energy to take care of ss affairs. Being able toplete my studies is already good enough. Leng Xiaoyao honestly replied. She didnt know what other reason she could use to exin her situation. Everyone was surprised by what she said, but they didnt find it unbelievable. Many college students started their own businesses, but most of them were low-cost studios. They didnt think that Leng Xiaoyaos business could be anything special. Even so, being able to start their own business was enough to make many people admire them because not many people had the courage and ability to do so. However, that meant there were still some who did it. Whether they relied on their family or started from scratch, they still relied on their own abilities in the end. Oh! May I know what industry youre in? The head teacher became interested. Regardless of the size of ones business, having the courage and ability to start one meant they were more capable than ordinary people. Im in the tech industry. We recently developed a game and just signed an endorsement deal. Were filming an advertisement now and will be holding a press conference in a week before releasing the game. Leng Xiaoyao took the opportunity to advertise. She didnt think there was anything to hide about it since no one would believe her anyway. As a result, the news might leave a bad impression on many people and attract more attention. Everyone was stunned. She had developed a game, signed an endorsement deal and would hold a press conference soon? That wasnt something that a small studio could do! While shocked, everyone also began to doubt whether Leng Xiaoyao was telling the truth or not. Talk is cheap. Who knows if itll actually happen! Its easy to make big promises now, but if it falls through, it wont look good. He Xiaoxiao, the girl who had previously argued with Leng Xiaoyao, expressed her doubts. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt angry. You all can supervise me. By the way, if you dont mind, you can follow the official Weibo ount of Xiaoyao Technology. We dont have many posts yet, but we will soon. After hearing that, many students took out their phones and opened Weibo to search for the official ount of Xiaoyao Technology. At present, the official ount of Xiaoyao Technology hadnt yet posted any messages and didnt have many followers, which made everyone look down on it. The head teacher pursed his lips. At this point, he realized that Leng Xiaoyao was simply taking advantage of the situation to advertise! Anyway, he didnt say anything and instead felt that Leng Xiaoyao was very clever. If she could excel in her studies, then she shouldnt be bad in other areas. He didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao was exaggerating and didnt look down on her. Instead, he was very hopeful for her. Since Leng Xiaoyao was his student, he would naturally pay attention to her. If she really had the ability, that would also be an honor for the school! Next was the matter of military training. Military training would begin tomorrow and wouldst for half a month. Chapter 3395 - 3395 They’re So Evil! 3395 Theyre So Evil! I thought I made myself clear just now! Leng Xiaoyao said indifferently. Leng Xiaoyao had made it clear, and he had heard it clearly, but he still had doubts. Humph! Look at her attitude! Does she really think she can make a good game? I think its just amon game that wont even make it to the top. He Xiaoxiao couldnt stand Leng Xiaoyaos attitude. No matter how good it sounded, she didnt believe it. What does whether I can make a good game or not have to do with you? I dont even know you, but you keep bothering me. Are you looking for a fight? Youre just like a dog, biting people randomly. Is that what you enjoy doing? Leng Xiaoyao couldnt tolerate it any longer and retorted without hesitation. How dare you call me a dog! Do you even know who I am? You are not a local citizen. How dare you act so arrogantly here? Be careful, or Ill kick you out of here! He Xiaoxiao was furious and threatened Leng Xiaoyao. Why should I care who you are? Im not afraid of you even if I know your family background. So what if Im from another city? Do outsiders have to let you bully them? Why dont I see other people in the capital city biting people like you do? If you have the guts, make me leave. Otherwise, Ill look down on you and despise you. Leng Xiaoyao provoked her unreservedly. She didnt care about He Xiaoxiaos anger, as she had Li Mochen backing her. Everyone was shocked by Leng Xiaoyaos arrogance. Although they didnt know He Xiaoxiaos family background, since she was a local citizen and acted so arrogantly, she must be from an influential family. Even if Leng Xiaoyaos family wasnt poor, she was still from another city. How could shepare with the locals of the capital city? You He Xiaoxiao didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to be so arrogant. She was filled with anger. Lets go and see! Ill kick you out of the Capital University! At that moment, Mu Beihan and An Chenmeng came to see Leng Xiaoyao and happened to hear what He Xiaoxiao said. Mu Beihan sneered and said, Ha! He Xiaoxiao, what can you do to make Leng Xiaoyao unable to stay in the Capital University? Even if your family intervenes, it may not work! Do you think the Capital University is your home? You cant do whatever you want to other people! He Xiaoxiao was slightly surprised when she saw Mu Beihan. She was wary but also angry and retorted. Mu Beihan, this has nothing to do with you. Dont meddle in other peoples business. Although she couldnt directly make Leng Xiaoyao leave the Capital University, she could still harm her in other ways. She had many ways to deal with Leng Xiaoyao, but the premise was that Mu Beihan wouldnt interfere. You want to bully my friend. How can you stop me from getting involved? He Xiaoxiao, do you think you can do whatever you want? Im curious about why you cant stand Leng Xiaoyao. Mu Beihan questioned angrily. Even if she didnt know Leng Xiaoyao well and didnt know what kind of person she was, she knew He Xiaoxiao well and knew what kind of person she was. He Xiaoxiao couldnt stand people who were better looking or more capable than her. She was always sarcastic and bullying others, but she was also afraid of strong opponents. Mu Beihan had conflicts with He Xiaoxiao more than once. When He Xiaoxiao heard that Leng Xiaoyao was Mu Beihans friend, she was shocked and couldnt believe it. Leng Xiaoyao is from another city. How can she be your friend? He Xiaoxiao didnt believe it. She thought that Mu Beihan was like her and looked down on outsiders. If Leng Xiaoyao really was Mu Beihans friend, then it would be difficult for her to deal with Leng Xiaoyao. Cant an outsider be my friend? Do you really think everyone is what you think they are? I dont look down on people like you do. If you keep your nose in the air, be careful or Ill beat you up! Mu Beihan made a gesture of hitting her, scaring He Xiaoxiao back. Besides, He Xiaoxiao was afraid of Mu Beihans family background. He Xiaoxiao, who is Mu Beihan? Why are you afraid of her? A female ssmate who had just formed a rtionship with He Xiaoxiao asked. Shut up! If you dont know what to say, then close your mouth. Where did you see that Im afraid of her? He Xiaoxiao scolded angrily. She was afraid of Mu Beihan, but didnt want to admit it. It was too embarrassing. Everyone secretly despised her. She wasnt afraid? Did she think they were idiots? The girl didnt dare to say anything more after being scolded by He Xiaoxiao. After Leng Xiaoyao and the others left, Mu Beihan looked disgusted and said, He Xiaoxiao and He Xuejiao are cousins. They are both selfish and self-interested. Although they were her cousins, their rtionship had always been terrible because they had different views and couldnt understand one another. Its really frustrating to have such rtives, Leng Xiaoyao said helplessly. With rtives, you had to consider the face of the elders when you taught them a lesson. Otherwise, she wouldnt have let Leng Yuqi go so easily. What? You and He Xiaoxiao are rtives? An Chenmeng asked. Yeah! Shes my younger cousin. We fought a lot when we were young. Among the girls of simr age on my maternal grandfathers side and my paternal grandfathers side, there are just He Xuejiao, He Xiaoxiao, and me. They often bullied me together. I was beaten up a lot when I was young. Although they were scolded, it was only scolding. After all, we were rtives, and childrens fighting wouldnt make adults fall out. Later, my brother joined the army and often taught me self-defense skills. They became the ones who were bullied by me most of the time and were often beaten up badly. Although I was scolded too, it was just scolding. I didnt suffer from it. It was impossible for me not to retaliate because they once pushed me out of the second-floor window. I hit the back of my head and was in aa for a week. I almost died! Although they were beaten for that, it wasnt me who beat them up, so I was still angry. After that, we still argued, but they didnt dare to fight me. As Mu Beihan said that, she became proud of herself. They are too evil! An Chenmeng was very surprised and angry that they would do such a thing. Its really surprising to hear that from you! Leng Xiaoyao looked at An Chenmeng meaningfully. An Chenmeng felt embarrassed when she heard that. Ha-ha! I forgot what kind of person I used to be After being friends with Leng Xiaoyao for a long time, An Chenmeng became a lot gentler. Although she was still impulsive and easily angered, she wouldnt fight at the drop of a hat. Mu Beihan became interested. Xiaoyao, tell me, what kind of person was An Chenmeng before? Chapter 3396 - 3396 Have I Ever Offended You? 3396 Have I Ever Offended You? Ill tell you! An Chenmeng didnt feel like there was anything she couldnt say, so she told Mu Beihan about her and Leng Xiaoyaos history at school. However, since she herself had been in fights before, she didnt hold it against them. She was simply curious about why Leng Xiaoyao suddenly changed. Xiaoyao, why did you suddenly change? Leng Xiaoyao gave a half-truthful exnation, mentioning the story about Leng Yuqi and Chu Jianan. As for her own story, she said that she had just hidden her abilities. Otherwise, it would be hard for people to ept that she suddenly knew so much. After hearing about Leng Xiaoyaos experience, Mu Beihan sympathized with her. It seems like every family has its own difficult rtives who would turn on you for a man. Luckily, that man was blind and fell for your cousin instead, otherwise you wouldnt have met Li Mochen. Hes a good man. When she mentioned Li Mochen, Leng Xiaoyao was slightly nervous. By the way, whats your rtionship with Brother Mochen? Mu Beihan asked meaningfully. Although she knew that their rtionship wasntmon, she didnt know if they were a couple. Were just friends. Leng Xiaoyao replied. Mu Beihan became impatient with this answer. I know you are friends! But are you just regr friends or more than that? Guess. Leng Xiaoyao replied mysteriously. If I have to guess, Id say youre in a romantic rtionship! Mu Beihan said confidently. Why do you have to assume that were in a romantic rtionship? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Because Brother Mochen has never been close to any woman before! Youre the first one, Mu Beihan said. Otherwise, she wouldnt assume that their rtionship wasnt normal! How do you know if hes been close to any other women? If I hadnt introduced him to youst time, you wouldnt even know who I am! Leng Xiaoyao retorted, but in reality, Li Mochen really kept his distance from women. Well Mu Beihan didnt know how to respond for a moment, but she still believed that Leng Xiaoyao was the only woman who was close to Li Mochen. Anyway, I just feel that Brother Mochen treats you differently. Tell me the truth! Whats your rtionship with him? Im really curious. An Chenmeng couldnt hold back either and said, Actually, Mr. Li is pursuing Xiaoyao! Really? Mu Beihan was surprised, but not shocked because she already knew their rtionship wasnt normal. What do you think? Did you ept him? Tell you what, other than being a bit cold and having a strong presence, Brother Mochen is perfect! Hes handsome, sexy, rich, and powerful. Almost, Leng Xiaoyao said. She still didnt admit that they were already together, not because she had anything to hide, but because it was a bit embarrassing. If she admitted that they were together, they would probably ask for more details, which would be even more embarrassing. They didnt have sses after the morning meeting, so the three of them had lunch with Xiong Manxin, but didnt go anywhere else afterwards. They went home or back to school. The military training started the next day. Since they still had free time, they enjoyed it first. In the evening, she had dinner with Li Mochen. The next day, Li Mochen also had something to deal with and left the capital city. When the military training began, due to her magical power, Leng Xiaoyao found the training easy. Her performance also earned the instructors admiration and envy from many people The speech Leng Xiaoyao gave during the ss meeting was also spread around and posted on the campus forum. As a result, most students at the Capital University knew about it. Most of them didnt think highly of Leng Xiaoyao and even despised her for making such bold ims. For this reason, many people came to ask her about it. They didnt have good intentions and basically came to mock her. During lunch at the canteen one day, Leng Xiaoyao was stopped by two men and two women. Are you Leng Xiaoyao? one of the girls asked. Leng Xiaoyao raised an eyebrow. Yes. Shes really good-looking. She should be the prettiest girl in our school, a male student said, but there was no sarcasm in his words. As soon as he said that, the two girls immediately gave him a fierce re. Although what the male student said was true, they were still unhappy, and jealous of Leng Xiaoyaos good looks. Everyone who entered the Capital University was a top student, so even though Leng Xiaoyao was the top scorer in the liberal arts, it didnt really make her stand out. Being the top scorer in the National College Entrance Examination didnt mean anything. It mainly depended on whether one could do well in the future or whether one had a good family background. After being red at by the girls, the male student smiled awkwardly and asked Leng Xiaoyao, I heard that you started a techpany and programmed a game thats ready to go online. Is that true? Yeah. Leng Xiaoyao responded indifferently. Could it be just a website game? the other male student asked, obviously not believing that Leng Xiaoyao could create a big-budget game. Whether its a website game or a big-budget game, youll know when it goes online. Leng Xiaoyao smiled. I heard you also hired a spokesperson. Who did you hire? The girl asked, looking disdainful because she was certain that Leng Xiaoyao couldnt hire anyone famous. It was at most just a third-rate celebrity! Well, just keep an eye on it. Youll know when the timees, Leng Xiaoyao said. But I want to know right now! the girl said forcefully, as if she would punish Leng Xiaoyao if she didnt tell her right away. Leng Xiaoyao sneered. What does that have to do with me? If you want to know, its your business. Whether I tell you or not is my business. Can you force me to say it? You The girl was angry and threatened. Leng Xiaoyao, I advise you to be sensible. Otherwise, if you offend someone you shouldnt offend, youll regret it. Did I offend anyone? Did I offend you? How did I offend you? Did I insult you or hit you? Leng Xiaoyaos expression turned cold as she looked at them with her eyes narrowed. Her strong magical power covered them, making them feel stressed. Chapter 3397 - 3397 Too Unimportant to Say It 3397 Too Unimportant to Say It They were speechless for a moment and couldnt believe that Leng Xiaoyao could be so difficult to deal with. Leng Xiaoyao didnt curse or hit them, but they just couldnt stand her! Leng Xiaoyao, you Enough, lets go! The two girls didnt n to let Leng Xiaoyao go, but the two boys were too embarrassed to continue. In fact, their intention wasnt to trouble Leng Xiaoyao. As Leng Xiaoyao said, she didnt offend them. They were just curious about whether Leng Xiaoyao really started a techpany and what kind of game she made, so they came to ask, but things turned bad. You two If you dont go, well go. The two boys really didnt want to get involved in the girls business and left directly. The two girls were afraid to provoke Leng Xiaoyao, so they brought the two boys with them when they came. Now that the boys were gone, they naturally didnt want to stay there any longer. It was just that when they left, they gave Leng Xiaoyao a re, as if she had offended them, even though it was clear that they had picked a fight with her first. There were quite a few people who personally came to ask Leng Xiaoyao about the news. Although they all had malicious intentions, there was no physical conflict. After all, they were just teenagers who couldnt bear the pressure from Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to resort to violence easily. Regardless of whether it was her fault or not, once she started fighting, it wouldnt end well. After all, this was the Capital University, where the school rules were quite strict, so she used her power to force them to retreat. Thats too much. You didnt provoke them, but they alwayse to you. The girl next to Leng Xiaoyao was indignant and angry. This girls name was Song Xinyue. She was Leng Xiaoyaos ssmate and the only girl in the ss who was close to her. There werent many girls in the ss who were willing to get close to Leng Xiaoyao. Some were jealous of her good looks and were afraid to be with her, fearing that they would be ignored next to her. Some thought that Leng Xiaoyaos words had made her a joke among her ssmates, so they were afraid to be with her, causing them to be a joke too. Song Xinyue didnt care about these things because she was also despised. She came from the countryside and had average looks. She was a bit overweight, so everyone disliked her and didnt want to get close to her. Song Xinyues initial attitude towards Leng Xiaoyao was admiration. She admired her for being good at studying and being able to start her own business. Leng Xiaoyao also performed well during the military training. Song Xinyue and Leng Xiaoyao got closer when they were running. She couldnt run because of her overweight body and even fell. No one cared except for Leng Xiaoyao, who helped her up and ran with her. Gradually, she didnt feel so tired anymore, so she was very grateful to Leng Xiaoyao. With admiration and gratitudebined, she became very protective of Leng Xiaoyao. At the beginning, when those people came looking for trouble with Leng Xiaoyao, she would scold them, butter when she saw how aggressive Leng Xiaoyao became, she stopped saying anything. These people have nothing better to do. They have no ability and only know how to question others. I clearly said they would see the results themselves, but they stille to ask questions and even threaten me. These people think they are superior because of their family backgrounds, but they dont know how many people in this world they cant afford to offend. If they dont get rid of this bad habit, they will eventually end up in trouble. Leng Xiaoyao was mad and really despised these people. What was the use of good grades if they didnt have good character? If they wanted to seed in society, a diploma wasnt enough. A diploma was at most a stepping stone. Whether they could stand on their own feet depended on their ability and character. If they had good character, but insufficient ability, they might still get help from important figures. However, if their character was bad, they would definitely only offend people and be easily manipted by others. Indeed. I thought the students at the Capital University had high quality. I was full of expectations for school life, but I have only been here for less than a week and have already encountered so many uncivilized people. To be honest, its quite disappointing, Song Xinyue said. Just ignore them. We can focus on ourselves, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt have the time or energy to care about others business! If someone wanted to dig their own graves, that was their own business, as long as they didnte to her for trouble. Okay! Song Xinyue nodded heavily. She felt that everything Leng Xiaoyao said made sense. Leng Xiaoyao and Song Xinyue met Mu Beihan and An Chenmeng in the canteen because they werent in the same ce for military training. They could only meet in the canteen for lunch. Mu Beihan and An Chenmeng were in the same ss and dormitory, so they always went out together and didnt get close to other girls. As for Song Xinyue, they didnt have any prejudice against her either. They were just friends with Leng Xiaoyao and didnt have the right to interfere with her social life. Moreover, Song Xinyues personality was weed by them. When they made friends, they never judged other people by appearance or family background. Character and taste were the most important. Even so, Song Xinyue was still very nervous in front of them. Although she didnt know their identities and family backgrounds, she could tell that they came from wealthy families. Leng Xiaoyao once told her to rx, but she still couldnt rx. Leng Xiaoyao didnt say anything else because she would slowly get used to it and rx. Boss, when are you taking us to yourpany? An Chenmeng asked. It was only after hearing about the news that she found out that Leng Xiaoyao had started apany. She had yed the game before, but didnt ask about it in detail at the time. Anyway, she had no doubt about Leng Xiaoyaos ability. This game would definitely be a hit. Today is Friday. Well go on Sunday since were off on Sundays! Leng Xiaoyao said. Great! An Chenmeng was very excited and couldnt wait. Who did you find to endorse the game? Mu Beihan asked curiously. Its a secret. Leng Xiaoyao smiled mysteriously, teasing them. We have such a good rtionship. Why wont you tell us? Mu Beihan pouted, really wanting to know. Yeah! Boss, dont worry, we wont tell anyone. An Chenmeng also looked forward to it and promised not to tell anyone. You wont tell anyone, but this is the canteen, so many people can hear it! Leng Xiaoyao said, ncing around meaningfully. The others immediately looked around when they heard that and saw many people listening in! Okay! Well talk about it privatelyter. An Chenmeng immediately changed the subject. The others couldnt hear anything useful and were a little disappointed, but they thought that Leng Xiaoyao didnt say anything because she was embarrassed. As a result, someone started judging. Humph! I think its because its not good enough to be mentioned in public! If it were just Leng Xiaoyao and Song Xinyue, the two wouldnt bother with them easily, but Mu Beihan and An Chenmeng were like explosives. They were furious the moment they heard that. Chapter 3398 - 3398 Abuse Her by Ostensibly Pointing to Something Else 3398 Abuse Her by Ostensibly Pointing to Something Else However, they didnt directly curse at Leng Xiaoyao, and instead abused her by ostensibly pointing to something else. Its none of your business! Are you just bored or what? If you dont have the ability and go question others, I honestly dont know how you got into the Capital University. I thought all the students at the Capital University are high-quality people! An Chenmeng immediately retorted, looking at the other girl, so her meaning was already clear. Fortunately, Song Xinyue knew their personalities somewhat, otherwise she would have thought they were really fighting! Leng Xiaoyao didnt stop them, and insteadughed at their act while eating. In fact, these two were like kids, constantly arguing, but also having a good understanding of each other. They could understand each others meaning with just a nce. Although they had only known each other for a week, they felt like old friends who had known each other for many years. Their good rtionship didnt make Leng Xiaoyao jealous, as both of them had a good rtionship with her. Their friendly rtionship actually made her feel better. If the two of them didnt get along well, it would have been difficult for her. Does being good at studying mean having good character? A hundred kinds of rice feeds a hundred kinds of people. If youre not jealous, can you make others not jealous? If your character is good, can you require everyone elses character to be good? If your values are correct, can you demand that everyone elses values are correct? If thats the case, howe there are still so many trash people in the world? Mu Beihan said, acting like a bad person. I know youre jealous, but so what? Only people who have no ability will be jealous and question others. Just wait and see. You keepparing yourself to others all day long. Are you afraid that no one knows your ugly face? An Chenmeng retorted with a disgusted expression. Youre right! If I dontpare myself to others, how will anyone know my ugly face? No one hates me, but I feel unhappy. I just want to go further and further down the road of self-destruction Mu Beihan said arrogantly. If you want to self-destruct, then go ahead. Im looking forward to seeing how you get humiliated, An Chenmeng said with a disdainful expression. Everyone could see that they were talking about someone else. If they couldnt understand that, then they were really stupid. ordingly, the girl who spoke earlier was so angry that her face was distorted. Those who had the same idea, but didnt say it felt ashamed. It seemed like they shouldnt have questioned Leng Xiaoyao like that. Just eat. When they were almost finished, Leng Xiaoyao spoke. Sure! They answered and immediately began to eat. Because of Mu Beihan and An Chenmengs act, no one dared to pick on Leng Xiaoyao again. Some would do it secretly, but they didnt care since they couldnt hear it. After the meal, they went to the yground for a walk. When there was no one around, Mu Beihan asked Leng Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, who is the spokesperson for your game? Right, boss, just tell us! We wont tell anyone. An Chenmeng coaxed Leng Xiaoyao. I wont tell anyone else either! Song Xinyue agreed at once. She was afraid that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt believe her. A man in histe twenties, over 1.8 meters tall, very popr, and from City Hai Could it be XX? No, hes 29. An Chenmeng guessed. Could it be XXX! Hes 28 years old, 1.81 meters tall, very popr, and also from City Hai! Mu Beihan guessed, then asked Leng Xiaoyao, Xiaoyao, is it him? No matter who you guess, I wont give you the answer, Leng Xiaoyao said. Could it be Xiao Yuming? Hes also 28 years old, 1.85 meters tall, from City Hai. Hes also the youngest best actor Song Xinyue guessed, but she felt it was unlikely because his level was really high and she couldnt imagine him endorsing Leng Xiaoyaos game. Thinking like that wasnt because she looked down on Leng Xiaoyao, but because the status gap between them was really great. Leng Xiaoyao gave Song Xinyue a meaningful look and wanted to give her a thumbs-up to congratte her on guessing correctly, but she couldnt say it. No way! Hes the male god in my eyes and hes the best actor! Mu Beihan also felt it was unlikely, but when they mentioned Xiao Yuming, her eyes lit up at once. Do you really like Xiao Yuming? asked Leng Xiaoyao. Of course, hes like the epitome of a domineering CEO. Although he hasnt acted in many movies, almost every one of them has been a huge sess and hes won many awards! I used to think about going to film school and bing an actress, hoping to act alongside him someday, butter on, I realized that it was just a naive dream and gave up on it, ha-ha-ha! Mu Beihan couldnt helpughing at herself when she talked about this. She felt that her previous idea was really too naive. I also like Xiao Yuming. Hes so handsome and manly. I even fantasized about dating him before! An Chenmeng also had a face full of excitement. I-I also like Xiao Yuming, Song Xinyue said weakly, as if she felt that liking Xiao Yuming was defiling him and couldnt even admit it openly. Leng Xiaoyaos smile widened. She wondered what their reaction would be when they found out that the games spokesperson was precisely Xiao Yuming, and that she had even had dinner with him! Although Leng Xiaoyao wasnt a fan and didnt have the feeling of meeting and eating with her idol, she still knew how it felt. Well! Maybe she could find a chance to fulfill her friends wishes! There were plenty of opportunities. It was just that she didnt have the time. Xiao Yuming would also appear at the press conference, but it wasnt on the weekend, and they couldnt take leave from military training. When should she schedule it? Leng Xiaoyao hadnt figured it out yet. The next day, Mu Yufan called her and asked if she was free on Saturday. Xiao Yuming had some work-rted matters he wanted to discuss with her. The opportunity hade, and Leng Xiaoyao naturally agreed. Moreover, it was work-rted matters, so she had no reason to refuse. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao told Mu Beihan and the others that she would be going to thepany on Sunday. She made ns with Mu Beihan and other girls for that, but she decided to keep the meeting with their idol a secret for the time being so that it would be a surprise. Chapter 3399 - 3399 Don’t You Have Any Sense of Shame 3399 Dont You Have Any Sense of Shame Leng Xiaoyao wasnt a boarding student, so she could leave after the afternoon military training ended. The evening ss at the Capital University was open to everyone. Students could go or not, but they had to finish the usual sses. If anyone was going to be absent, the student had to ask for leave in advance. Li Mochen wasnt in the capital city the past few days, so Leng Xiaoyao had dinner with An Chenmeng and the others at noon and night, but Li Mochen returned today, so Leng Xiaoyao went to have dinner with him. Li Mochen came directly to the school to pick up Leng Xiaoyao. Since Leng Xiaoyao was driving, Li Mochen didnt drive and asked Mu Yuan to drop him off at the gate of the Capital University. Li Mochens extremely handsome appearance immediately attracted countless peoples attention and admiration, regardless of gender. Oh my god! This man is too handsome! Hes even more handsome than my idol. I dont know if hes a star! If he is, its strange that he isnt popr! I dont think so. If he were, he would have been popr long ago. Hes just too handsome. Exactly, hes too handsome. Every woman who saw Li Mochen wanted to go over and talk to him. They were a group of college students, and most peoples thoughts werent evil andplicated yet. Moreover, Li Mochen, such a stunning man, was like a god, sacred and invible. Therefore, they could only look up to him. When Leng Xiaoyao walked out, although she was wearing camouge like everyone else, she still easily caught peoples attention. Because they had military training for six days, everyone had different degrees of tanning except for Leng Xiaoyao. She was still as fair as before, which was hard to not notice. As a result, it aroused the envy and jealousy of other girls. Her skin is so good that she didnt even get tanned. Thats so enviable. Exactly! Ive applied so much sunscreen, but I still got tanned. I really want to ask her what sunscreen she has used, but Im afraid to. I heard she has a bad temper. Many people who go to talk to her are looking for trouble. It would be strange if she has a good temper towards them. If you dont go looking for trouble, she wont give you a cold reception. Therefore, the girl ran towards Leng Xiaoyao and asked her what sunscreen she used and why her skin didnt get tanned. Leng Xiaoyao was polite to everyone who wasnt looking for trouble. She smiled and said, Actually, I didnt use any sunscreen! It may be a gic effect or because Im used to being under the sun for a long time. I practice martial arts all year round, so Ive been under the sun a lot. You guys probably dont get much sun exposure, so youre more likely to get tanned suddenly, or it could be a skin problem. Some skin can withstand sun exposure, while some cant. Although the girl was surprised that Leng Xiaoyao didnt use sunscreen, she didnt think that Leng Xiaoyao was just refusing to tell her. In addition, Leng Xiaoyaos attitude was very good. She wasnt as arrogant as rumored. How was it? The girls friends walked over to ask for the result when Leng Xiaoyao left. I think Leng Xiaoyao is quite easy to talk to! She doesnt have a bad temper and shes not as arrogant as rumored. She talked to me politely. So she treats different people differently. As long as you are polite to her, she wont give you a cold reception, the girl said. Did she say what sunscreen she has used? She said she didnt use any sunscreen. Its probably because of her genes and because she practices martial arts all year round under the sun, so the sun doesnt affect her much, the girl said. Some people agreed with that answer because Leng Xiaoyao really didnt seem to be under any pressure in front of any task during military training. However, some people thought that Leng Xiaoyao was being hypocritical and just didnt want to say it. However, they didnt dare to say that out loud. Not all jealousy led to direct conflict. Those who were paying attention to Li Mochen thought that Leng Xiaoyao was going to talk to him when she walked towards him. Therefore, many people wanted to see the drama, wondering if Leng Xiaoyao would be ruthlessly rejected. However, they were surprised that when Leng Xiaoyao approached him, Li Mochens expression softened and he even smiled. When Leng Xiaoyao approached him, he directly took her hand and they left. Their rtionship couldnt be more obvious! Not everyone recognized Leng Xiaoyao. They only saw that she was very beautiful and matched the man well. Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao left under the gazes of jealousy and envy. What do you want to eat tonight? Li Mochen asked. Leng Xiaoyao said, How about steak? Afterwards, they went to have steak. After enjoying their meal, they went to see a movie. Leng Xiaoyao was still wearing her military training clothes and didnt bother to change. Li Mochen didnt mind either. However, they ran into an acquaintance, Tao Yixiao, at the cinema. Tao Yixiao was with a man. Anyway, it had nothing to do with Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen, so they just gave them a nce. It was very normal, but when Tao Yixiao saw them, she immediately let go of the mans hand and came over to exin to Li Mochen. Brother Mochen, please dont misunderstand it. I have no close rtionship with him. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were surprised by Tao Yixiaos words. Li Mochen calmly said, What does it matter if you have a close rtionship with him or not? I dont care. Tao Yixiao only realized what she had done then and didnt think much of it before. The man who was with Tao Yixiao had an unpleasant expression and immediately walked over to question them. What is your rtionship with him? Miss Tao, can you have some decency? You came to my boyfriend and talked nonsense. If you do it again, Ill hit you! Leng Xiaoyao was also a little angry and threatened her at once. Boyfriend!!! This was the first time that Leng Xiaoyao had admitted that he was her boyfriend. It made Li Mochen very happy. I-I-I Tao Yixiao was a little at a loss, especially under the angry gaze of her boyfriend. She waspletely panicked. After Tao Zheng warned her, she had the idea of ??giving up on Li Mochen. Didnt people say that in order to forget an old love, you need to start a new one? So she tried to get together with the man who had been pursuing her for a long time. They had just been together for a few days. They both happened to be free today, so they came to see a movie. They didnt expect to run into Li Mochen and she couldnt help but want to exin. In fact, it was all her inner fantasy at work. She fantasized that after she and another man got together, Li Mochen would meet them and get angry and regret it Humph! Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to entangle with Tao Yixiao any longer, so she snorted coldly and pulled Li Mochen away from them into the cinema. Chapter 3400 - 3400 See a God 3400 See a God Leng Xiaoyao walked away andined. That woman is really sick! Meanwhile, when Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen left, the man directly questioned Tao Yixiao. Tao Yixiao, exin to me. Whats going on? I-I-I Tao Yixiao stuttered and couldnt give an exnation. In fact, the man already knew what was going on. Tao Yixiao liked Li Mochen, but Li Mochen didnt like her. Li Mochen even had a girlfriend, while he was just a backup. He felt as if he had been fooled by Tao Yixiao. It was impossible for him not to be angry. Tao Yixiao, if you like someone else, why did you agree to be with me? Did you want to try being with me to forget about him? I like you, and I cherish you, but Im not cheap. Today, not only did you lose face, you also humiliated me. So, I dont think we should be together any longer! The man finished and left without dy. Wasnt he sad? Of course he was. After all, he really liked Tao Yixiao, but the more he liked her, the more hurt and angry he felt when facing this kind of situation. Everyone had his or her own limits, and today Tao Yixiao crossed his. Yuyao Tao Yixiao was shocked and immediately chased after him. It wasnt that she didnt like Lin Yuyao. She liked him a lot because he had a good family background and appearance. He also liked her and had a good personality. It was just that Li Mochan was too outstanding. It was hard for her to let go, so she had been seeing Lin Yuyao without giving him an answer. If things didnt work out with Li Mochen, she would agree to be with Lin Yuyao. Therefore, being with Lin Yuyao wasnt impulsive for her. Now that Lin Yuyao was angry with her and wanted to leave her, Tao Yixiao suddenly felt scared. It seemed that she really couldnt be together with Li Mochen. She didnt want to lose Lin Yuyao either. As a result, she was no longer arrogant, and apologized to him. Yuyao, Im sorry. I know its my fault. I promise I wont do it again. Can you give me another chance? Tao Yixiao, dont take advantage of my feelings and ask me to do something I cant ept. If you force yourself to be together with me, it wont be good for either of us. Im not a narrow-minded person. I can ept that you have dated two or three boyfriends before, but I cant ept the feeling of betrayal. Its unbearable, Lin Yuyao said coldly before leaving. Tao Yixiao wanted to chase after him, but she was wearing high heels and failed to catch up. At that moment, she suddenly realized that she had gone too far. She knew what kind of person Lin Yuyao was. Once he made a decision, it was basically unchangeable. Therefore, when he said he couldnt ept it, he really couldnt ept it. After watching the movie, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen went home. Li Mochen stayed in Leng Xiaoyaos house until 12 am before leaving because he respected Leng Xiaoyao and wouldnt stay overnight without her permission. On Sunday, Leng Xiaoyao went to the school at 11 am to pick up Xiong Manxin, An Chenmeng, and Song Xinyue. Mu Beihan said that she would meet them at the ce they were going to eat. Xiong Manxin and Song Xinyue met for the first time and didnt talk much at first, but eventually they started chatting. Xiong Manxin didnt mind having a new friend who was friends with Leng Xiaoyao. If she was Leng Xiaoyaos friend, then she was also her friend. She would treat her kindly as well. Leng Xiaoyao treated them to lunch. An Chenmeng and the others were used to it, but Song Xinyue felt very uneasy and embarrassed. She couldnt return the favor. She could only n to buy them something else. Mu Beihan didnt arrive until twenty minutester. Except for Song Xinyue, no one hesitated to order their favorites. After lunch which ended at 12:30 pm, they went straight to the Xiaoyao Technology Company. They originally thought that Leng Xiaoyaospany was just a small studio of one or two hundred square meters, but when they entered thepany, they were stunned. Thispany was so big and luxurious! B-Boss, did wee to the wrong ce? Xiong Manxin asked incredulously. Leng Xiaoyao pped her on the head irritably. What? Do you look down on your boss? Its just so unexpected, Xiong Manxin said awkwardly. It wasnt that she looked down on Leng Xiaoyao, it was just that she didnt expect it! Everyone at school suspects that youve only opened a small studio that cant go public! I didnt expect you to open such a bigpany, An Chenmeng said. Mu Beihan was aware that Leng Xiaoyao had bought arge office building a long time ago, so she wasnt particrly surprised. Thispany has only been open for a few days, so we havent recruited yet. Well recruit after the game is released, so that we can attract more capable people. The employees in thepany are all from City Chang. Oh, let me show you Xiyins office, said Leng Xiaoyao. Ah! Xiyin also works for you? An Chenmeng was very surprised to hear that. Leng Xiaoyao replied. Im also nning to open a jewelry workshop. Xiyin is a shareholder and also the chief designer. The jewelry workshop isnt going to expand yet, so its been merged into the technologypanys office. After seeing Shen Xiyins office, they continued to go see the offices in thepany, then Leng Xiaoyaos office. Because today was Sunday, only Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai were in thepany. They came because Leng Xiaoyao and Xiao Yuming wereing. Although the two of them were managers, they were the only ones here, so they took the initiative to pour water for Leng Xiaoyao and Xiao Yuming. At 1:30 pm, Xiao Yuming arrived. Mu Yufan took him directly to Leng Xiaoyaos office. The girls were chatting originally, but when they suddenly saw Xiao Yuminge in, they were stunned. They were even more stunned than when they saw the situation of Leng Xiaoyaospany. Xiao Yuming didnt expect that there would be a group of young girls in the office. He was also surprised, but he could see that they were Leng Xiaoyaos schoolmates at a nce. Seeing their dumbfounded look, Xiao Yuming was slightly amused andughed. I-I-Is this my idol? Am I seeing things? Why do I feel like I am seeing my idol? Mu Beihan said in amazement. Me too! Me too! An Chenmeng echoed. Have you all been struck dumb? Xiao Yuming asked. Ah! Xiong Manxin couldnt help screaming. She didnt just startle Mu Beihan and others, even Xiao Yuming was taken aback. Chapter 3401 - 3401 Don’t Want to See It 3401 Dont Want to See It Xiong Manxin suddenly stood up and went to Xiao Yuming. She excitedly asked, Are you really the god, Xiao Yuming? Mu Beihan and An Chenmeng also immediately stood up and came closer to Xiao Yuming. Both of them were excited too. Is this a dream? I am really seeing my idol Mu Beihan said, feeling unreal. It shouldnt be a dream because I see him too, An Chenmeng said. Can you pinch me? Mu Beihan said. An Chenmeng pinched Mu Beihan without hesitation. Mu Beihan cried out in pain. It hurts. Its real! Leng Xiaoyao covered her face, feeling somewhat embarrassed. She immediately shouted, Can you guys have some self-respect? How can you lose control of yourselves just because of a man. I know Im handsome! Its only you who didnt have any reaction when you saw me. To be honest, Leng Xiaoyaos reaction when she saw him was quite frustrating for him. She didnt even recognize him. I think I should tell Mochen what you just said, Leng Xiaoyao said with a faint smile and a threatening tone. Xiao Yumings face turned pale in an instant. No! Hell kill me. I was just joking. Please forgive me. Seeing Xiao Yumings reaction, Mu Beihan and the others were amazed. Was this the cold male god they knew? Anyway, this kind of male god was even more approachable, wasnt it? Well then, it depends on your performance! They are all my good friends, your loyal fans. Hey, why dont you take a photo with them, sign something for them, and satisfy their wishes. Otherwise, theyll bother me to death. I dont want to be annoyed alone and need someone to share the burden, Leng Xiaoyao said with a smile. However, it wasnt that serious. It wasnt much of a threat and wouldnt really threaten anyone. It was clearly just a joke, so Xiao Yuming didnt mind. Okay! Do you want to take pictures? Xiao Yuming asked them. Yes, of course. Mu Beihan and the others nodded vigorously and took pictures with Xiao Yuming one after another. Each of them took dozens of pictures before they were satisfied. Xiao Yumings face was smiling stiffly in the end. Fortunately, there were only four people. If there were a few more, he might lose control of his emotions and get angry. As for signing, without photos or posters, he could only promise them that when the game poster came out, he would sign several posters for them and let Leng Xiaoyao give them to them. They finally realized that the spokesperson for Leng Xiaoyaos game was actually Xiao Yuming. It was really surprising. Um Boss, god, can we post the pictures on our social media? An Chenmeng asked. She really wanted to show off that she had seen the male god. Otherwise, she felt that the pictures would lose their meaning. Dont mention thepany or the game endorsement. Leng Xiaoyao reminded them. Then Leng Xiaoyao let them go on a tour by themselves. She had something to talk to Xiao Yuming about. Xiao Yuming wanted to talk about jade with Leng Xiaoyao. I actually want to ask you about jade. You n to sell jade jewelry after the game bes popr, right? So you should have raw jade! My grandfather likes jade very much, especially new jade that has just been cut out. Do you have any with you right now? Can I buy one for my grandfather? Xiao Yuming asked. Yes, what kind of jade do you need? Leng Xiaoyao replied. She had quite a few of them, so giving one or two to Xiao Yuming was no big deal. After all, he helped her endorse the game for free! The higher the level, the better, Xiao Yuming said. As someone with his status and position, it wasnt difficult for him to buy a piece of raw jade. However, it wasnt easy because good jade wasnt easy to get. All in all, it took time and effort. Since he learned that Leng Xiaoyao was also involved in the jewelry industry, Xiao Yuming came to ask her first to save time and effort. When do you need it? Leng Xiaoyao asked. My grandfathers birthday is one month from now, right after the National Day, Xiao Yuming said. Okay, Ill give it to you within two weeks, Leng Xiaoyao said. Because all the raw jade materials were stored in City Chang, she had to transport them before she could cut them. The raw jade materials would be transported sooner orter. It was just that she wasnt in a hurry before. Now that Xiao Yuming wanted jade so urgently, she would arrange for people to transport them over these next few days. She didnt have time to go herself, so the people who went had to be skilled enough to avoid any idents. As for who should do it, the first two people she thought of were Mu Yuan and Meng Fan, because they helped her transport the things backst time. She didnt have anyone else that she could use. Great, thank you. Whatever the cost is, Ill pay. No need to give me a discount, said Xiao Yuming. He wasnt implying that he was rich, but rather because Leng Xiaoyao was Li Mochens girlfriend. He didnt care how much she asked for it. If it were someone else, even if he had the money, he would still bargain. Okay, Leng Xiaoyao said, not wanting to ask for too much. To show my gratitude, lets have dinner together tonight! Xiao Yuming asked. Arent you busy? Leng Xiaoyao asked. No, Im free! Xiao Yuming said. If he was busy, he wouldnt have brought up dinner. Although he wasnt familiar with Leng Xiaoyao, she was Li Mochens girlfriend, so he didnt pay much attention to courtesies. Okay, but I have to ask Mochen about it first, otherwise he might want to hit you, Leng Xiaoyao jokingly said. Xiao Yuming instinctively trembled and looked scared. You should ask him! If hesing, then we can go together. He was also afraid that Li Mochen would get jealous for no reason, which would be unfair to him. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao called Li Mochen and told him about the dinner invitation from Xiao Yuming. Without surprise, Li Mochen agreed. Because Li Mochen was in the capital city, Mu Yuan and Meng Fan were usually around as well. They were just left behind at the siheyuan. They happened to have time now, so Li Mochen agreed to let them go and bring the stuff over. Leng Xiaoyao would tell Leng Changyuan about it beforehand. After having the call with Leng Xiaoyao, Li Mochen immediately asked Mu Yuan and Meng Fan to find a truck and head to City Chang. Since they were going to have dinner, Leng Xiaoyao couldnt leave An Chenmeng and the others behind. So she told them about the dinner invitation. They were ecstatic when they found out they were going to have dinner with their idol. They kept asking for confirmation repeatedly, which made Leng Xiaoyao feel embarrassed. Chapter 3402 - 3402 Encounter Ghosts During Cultivation 3402 Encounter Ghosts During Cultivation After leaving Leng Xiaoyaos office, they all posted on their social media ounts, causing envy and jealousy among many people. They asked Mu Beihan where Xiao Yuming was and wanted to meet him, but they didnt get a reply from her. Nevertheless, many acquaintances called Mu Beihan. At first she answered, butter she stopped answering because there were too many to deal with. Leng Xiaoyao didnt let Mu Yufan and Zhou Yunkai leave, so they went to dinner togetherter. It was still early, and Xiao Yuming had nothing else to do, so he just stayed at Xiaoyao Technology and chatted with everyone. At first, An Chenmeng and the others were very nervous, but they gradually rxed and started ying the game together. The game was really fun. Leng Xiaoyao, this game will definitely be popr. Xiao Yumings tone became even more certain. He was a game enthusiast and knew whether a game was good or not. He even wanted to start a technologypany and develop a game himself, but his technical skills were limited, so he asked Li Mochen for help. Li Mochen refused, saying he wasnt interested, so he started an entertainmentpany instead. I know. Leng Xiaoyao had no idea what modesty meant. Xiao Yuming was taken aback. Youre not modest at all! My boss is just being honest. She has many other amazing abilities, An Chenmeng said. Her admiration for Leng Xiaoyao was nearly blind. Xiao Yuming thought about what Leng Xiaoyao was capable of and felt that it was true. This girl was indeed amazing! She couldnt be judged by the standards of an ordinary person. An hourter, Li Mochen came to thepany and joined everyone in ying the game. When it was time for dinner, they went out to eat. Xiao Yuming paid for the meal to thank Leng Xiaoyao for giving him the jade. After spending time with Xiao Yuming for a long while, Mu Beihan and the others had rxed enough to order without hesitation. Song Xinyue was an exception. She always felt that she didnt fit in with them. She envied them, but she wasnt jealous nor did she feel unbnced. She had her own ideals. After dinner, Leng Xiaoyao had Mu Yufan send Mu Beihan home, while she and Li Mochen sent An Chenmeng and the others back to school. When An Chenmeng returned to the dormitory, she was immediately surrounded by her roommates asking about Xiao Yuming. Her roommates kept asking, but An Chenmeng didnt want to say more. After all, Leng Xiaoyao had said that she couldnt say too much. Instead of going back to Hanlin Manor, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen went to a remote mountain to cultivate. They hadnt cultivated for some time, so they had to pay more attention to it. Leng Xiaoyao was also anxious. Calcting the time left, they only had a year and a half. So she had to recover her abilities as a cultivator within a year, then she could go to Guiyun with Li Mochen. A night of cultivation might not be very helpful, but they needed to make progress. However, when they arrived at the mountain, before they could even start cultivating, they sensed movement and yin energy in the mountain. Could it be ghosts fighting? Leng Xiaoyao guessed instinctively. Its possible. Lets go take a look. If they have a high level of cultivation, we can also practice our skills! Li Mochen said with some excitement. When he sparred with Leng Xiaoyao, he was worried about hurting her so he was sometimes still a little hesitant. When fighting with other monsters and ghosts, there was no need for any hesitation. Okay! Leng Xiaoyao also felt very excited. The two quickly approached and confirmed that it was indeed two ghosts fighting. They were one male and one female. They were ck Shadow Ghosts, with a danger rating of four stars. For Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen, they were not a threat, but it wouldnt be easy to deal with them either. It was more likely that they would end up in a draw. In that case, they could fully enjoy fighting them. To avoid hurting each other, they usually didnt fight with all their might. However, today, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen didnt waste any time and appeared directly in front of the ghosts. The two ghosts were surprised that Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen had found them. They hadnt thought that these humans wouldnt be afraid of them. They immediately stopped. These two humans arent afraid? the female ghost said. It was obviously displeased. It felt that they were being underestimated. Humph! Just two ck Shadow Ghosts, what is there to be afraid of? Leng Xiaoyao said arrogantly. You can see us? The two ghosts were surprised and wary. If they could see them and said they werent afraid, then they couldnt be ordinary. However, they didnt find anything special about them. They were no different from ordinary mortals! Who are you? the male ghost asked. People who specialize in dealing with monsters and ghosts, Leng Xiaoyao said, looking provocatively at the male ghost. Therefore, the male ghost also attacked Li Mochen. After fighting, the two ck Shadow Ghosts realized that their opponents were actually cultivators. The two sides were evenly matched for a long time, which surprised the two ck Shadow Ghosts. They were surprised because they didnt expect their opponents cultivation level to be so high that they could match them. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen also despised them because they had just boasted but couldnt do anything to them. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen couldnt defeat the two ck Shadow Ghosts for the time being, but they enjoyed the fight. After several hours of fighting, both sides were greatly exhausted. Anyway, you cant do anything to us. Why not just let us go? the male ghost said. It suggested letting them go because their cultivation levels were simr and it was uncertain who would win in the end. It would be better for them to stop! Are you begging for mercy? Leng Xiaoyao sneered. You The male ghost was angry. Since they dont want to stop, well fight until the end, the female ghost said coldly. You can tell us, after bing ghosts, have you ever killed anyone? Leng Xiaoyao asked. She wasnt someone who killed indiscriminately. If they hadnt killed anyone, she wouldnt have to kill them. Chapter 3403 - 3403 Lure the Two Ghosts 3403 Lure the Two Ghosts Do you think there are peopleing to be killed by us in such a remote ce? We havent killed any humans, but weve killed many ghosts and animals, the male ghost said, sounding defeated. If they encountered humans, they would really kill them. After all, everyone fought for their own benefits. Only by absorbing countless souls could their level increase. Then lets stop! But you cant leave. We need to talk, Leng Xiaoyao said. She thought that these two ghosts had good skills and wanted to recruit them to work for her. They were different from Leng Yan and the others. Even though Leng Yan and the others were powerful, they were still trapped in the ancient mansion, while these two ghosts could move freely. It was mainly because she felt that these two ghosts werent wicked. She could tell whether they were good or bad. If she really made a mistake, it wouldnt be toote to deal with itter. The male and female ghosts also agreed not to leave, so both sides stopped. As for Li Mochen, he had no objections to any of Leng Xiaoyaos actions. What do you want to talk about? the female ghost asked. Although it was reluctant, it knew that even if they wanted to escape, they couldnt. Therefore, she might as well listen to what Leng Xiaoyao wanted to say. Why did you fight just then? Leng Xiaoyao asked curiously. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao brought it up, the female ghost became angry. It was him. He ate the wolf I caught. He said we were self-sufficient, but he didnt keep his promise. You caught two wolves. Can one person, oh no, one ghost eat them all? The male ghost had no intention of admitting his mistake. Whether I can eat it or not is my business, the female ghost said. Didnt you steal my wild boar before? The male ghost retorted. That was before. We agreed to be self-sufficientter, the female ghost said angrily. I already ate it, can you make me spit it out? If I spit it out, will you eat it? The male ghost asked. You The female ghost felt disgusted. It was disgusting that he could even think of that. Since he has already eaten it, why dont you make himpensate you? Leng Xiaoyao said. She felt that the male ghost wasnt being honest, but this wasnt an irreparable matter. Fine, fine, Illpensate you. Is that okay? The male ghost knew that he was wrong and didnt argue anymore. Thus, the female ghosts anger eased a bit. How long have you been dead? Unexpectedly Leng Xiaoyao asked that question. The two ghosts were stunned for a moment, then the male ghost said, About three hundred years! We knew each other before we died. We were treated unfairly before we died, so we became ghosts, the male ghost said. Even though three hundred years had passed since the ident, he still harbored resentment when he thought about their cause of death. Why are you asking so many questions? The female ghost asked unhappily. She didnt want to bring it up. Just asking out of boredom! If you dont want to talk about it, I wont force you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she wanted to know, she had no intention of forcing them to talk about it. Since were bored anyway, well tell you! Women really love gossip, the male ghost said. In fact, he was also a little frustrated and wanted to vent to someone. For three hundred years, they had always been together and there was nothing left to say to each other. Leng Xiaoyao didnt mind the male ghost saying that women really loved gossip. It turned out that the mans name was Qin Miao and he was a general. The womans name was Song Qingling and she was junior to Qin Miao. They had the same master. Qin Miao went on an expedition and his master sent Song Qingling to assist him. Unexpectedly, this expedition was a trap set for Qin Miao because his fiance had an affair with the fourth prince while Qin Miao was the third princes person. In order for them to be together smoothly and to get rid of a major problem, they set a trap for Qin Miao. On the way to the expedition, they were stabbed by countless assassins and fell off a cliff. They survived and figured out that it was a conspiracy. After they recovered from their injuries, they returned to the capital city to investigate and found out that they had beenbeled as traitors. The third prince that Qin Miao served was also exiled because of that. Qin Miao originally wanted to ask his fiance for help, but unexpectedly she pretended to agree then informed the fourth prince. He and Song Qingling were caught afterwards a nd were then imprisoned in a dungeon where they endured torture. Only then did Qin Miao realize that everything was designed by them. In the end, they couldnt bear the torture and died. Because of their deep grievances and resentment, they became ghosts after death and tortured Qin Miaos fiance and the fourth prince in return. They also helped the third prince return to the capital city and eventually ascend to the throne. However, they still couldnt let go of the fact that they were killed, and it still affected them when they brought it up today. So you dont have any other ns besides wandering around like this? asked Leng Xiaoyao. While their experiences were certainly sympathetic, it was something that happened three hundred years ago. She didnt want to dwell on it any longer. What else can we do? asked Qin Miao. They were ghosts. Could they really live like humans? If you dont want to fall into reincarnation, then find something interesting to do! said Leng Xiaoyao. What interesting things? asked Song Qingling curiously. Follow me. Ill find some interesting things for you to do and take you to see some interesting things, Leng Xiaoyao said with a hint of coercion. Qin Miao and Song Qingling werent stupid. They knew what Leng Xiaoyao meant as soon as they heard her words. Thats right. We are more suited to living freely like this, Qin Miao said. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt disappointed by their refusal because she didnt have to make them follow her. It was just the best option. I see, then forget it. Lets find some high-level monsters and demons before returning to Guiyun. We need a stronger team because thats the world of cultivators, where only the strong are respected. Even if we regain our abilities as cultivators, its still a disadvantage to fight with fewer people, said Leng Xiaoyao. She originally said this just to say it in front of the two ghosts, but after saying it out loud, she realized it was a good idea. This idea was suddenly born in Leng Xiaoyaos mind. If only a few of them returned to Land Guiyun, they would definitely suffer a lot because they had too few people. Chapter 3404 - 3404 I Agree 3404 I Agree This idea was suddenly born in Leng Xiaoyaos mind. If only a few of them returned to Land Guiyun, they would definitely suffer a lot because they had too few people. If they could create a powerful team, it would be more helpful for Li Mochens revenge n. After hearing what Leng Xiaoyao said, Li Mochen had an idea. Right, since they dont want to, we shouldnt force them! Lets find other demons and monsters with high cultivation levels. I can provide chaotic energy to assist them in their cultivation. Later, we can go to the old mansion and turn those ghosts into Qing Ghosts. In that case, they can transform into human form, pass through walls, and appear during the day. Li Mochen directly threw out the bait to lure them. After sessfully building his foundation, he could already control his chaotic energy. Chaotic energy was inexhaustible, so he could provide it to other cultivators. However, this wasnt something he would easily offer. It had to be beneficial to him. When the two ghosts heard what Leng Xiaoyao said, they were already shocked. Guiyun? The world of cultivators where the strong ruled? There was actually such a world? Although they didnt know what chaotic energy was, they understood from Li Mochens words that it could help with cultivation. They also knew that Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were luring them, but they had to admit that they were tempted. After being ghosts for so long, they were tired. They really wanted to transform into human form, pass through walls, and appear during the day. I know you are deliberately luring us, but I dont deny that Im really tempted. However, I still want to rify what the so-called Guiyun and cultivators, as well as chaotic energy, are all about? Qin Miao asked without hiding the fact that he was tempted. Song Qingling had the same thought, so she didnt refute Qin Miaos words. Very well, I like talking to straightforward people like you. Leng Xiaoyao was very satisfied with their reaction. This kind of straightforwardness was helpful for their talk! Let me introduce myself first. My name is Leng Xiaoyao. This is my boyfriend, Li Mochen. Guiyun is another time and space, but its not easy to go there without a teleportation array. We know where the teleportation array is now, but our cultivation levels are suppressed due to crossing time and space. We need to restore our cultivation levels before we can restart the teleportation array. Guiyun is a world of cultivators where basically everyone cultivates. There are evil cultivators, ghost cultivators, and evil cultivators too. In that world, martial arts are supreme and there are many treasures. As for us! We have enemies over there, so when we restore our cultivation levels, we will go there for revenge. However, its been more than ten years since we left. We dont know how our enemies have developed, so we want to gather more helpers. Of course, were not asking people to help us for free. We can provide power for cultivation. Chaotic energy represents cultivation energy. The chaotic physique is the most perfect bloodline for cultivation in the world and is very rare. Even if his cultivation level isnt high now, once he uses chaotic energy, youll only end up in ashes. So we didnt n to destroy you from the beginning. We just wanted to figure out our current strength through actualbat, Leng Xiaoyao said. Li Mochen cooperated tacitly by emitting chaotic energy, causing the two ghosts to feel great pressure. Their souls were trembling and they felt a strong sense of fear. Now they believed that this man was even more extraordinary than they had imagined. Li Mochen warned. Of course, you have the right to refuse and we wont force you, but once you agree, you cannot betray us. If you dare to betray us, youll be turned to ashes. Moreover, he was also very interested in Guiyun and the chaotic energy. He also wanted to improve his cultivation level, transform into human form, pass through walls, and appear during the day. They are only ck Shadow Ghosts and could only move around in this mountain. After three hundred years, they were already tired and needed something interesting to do. Since Senior Brother agreed, I will also agree. As for betrayal, you can rest assured that we arent such people no, not such ghosts. Song Qingling also agreed. It wasnt just because Qin Miao agreed, but also because she was persuaded. Well then, Ill take you back to my house. You can live in the basement. Oh, no, there are other things in it. How about they temporarily live in your basement, Mochen? Leng Xiaoyao said. No problem. Li Mochen had no objections. After all, Leng Xiaoyao was nning for him! Also, I usually have to go to school. We both have our own things to do, so we might not be able to take care of you. Plus, its not good for you to appear during the day, so all training must be done at night. Also you cant harm humans. If you do, well definitely destroy you. If youe across low-level ghosts, we wont say anything if you want to eat them, but you cant target the souls that can be reincarnated right after death. If you encounter high-level ghosts, you have to be careful. Dont confront them directly. Talk to us first. If they can be tamed, try to tame them. If they cant be tamed, Ill destroy them. Leng Xiaoyao found it necessary to rify first to avoid them not having time to take care of them. They didnt n to deceive them. Okay! Got it. Qin Miao and Song Qingling responded. They also felt that these two cultivators werent evil people and were at least temporarily trustworthy. After exining everything, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen stopped cultivating and took them back. Therefore, it was already 2 am when they returned home. After settling the two ghosts, Leng Xiaoyao went home to rest. At 6 am, Leng Xiaoyao got up and drove directly to school. Li Mochen couldnt stay every day and left the capital city the next day. Every night, Qin Miao and Song Qingling went out to roam around and see if they could encounter any ghosts. They didnt encounter any ghosts, but they saw a lot of new things. Although they had survived for three hundred years, they had always roamed in the mountains. Sometimes they would go on a retreat for several years or decades, so they had no idea what the outside world was like. Now that they could see these colorful scenes, they felt very curious. They always came back after the whole city quieted down. In the blink of an eye, three days passed. Mu Yuan and Meng Fan brought the raw jade materials over and ced them in Leng Xiaoyaos basement. Leng Xiaoyao wasnt in a hurry and decided to wait until Sunday to cut the stones. Because she always came homete at night, it wouldnt be good if there was any noise. Chapter 3405 - 3405 Is It So Hard to Admit That Others Are Amazing? 3405 Is It So Hard to Admit That Others Are Amazing? The press conference held by Xiaoyao Technology for the new game, Whos the Ruler, was scheduled for Saturday, which was in three days. During the military training, there would be no rest on Saturday. Only Sunday was a day off. Nevertheless, Leng Xiaoyao didnt choose to hold it on Sunday due to other factors. It wasnt just decided ording to her own schedule. It mainly depended on the medias schedule. Their work had already been arranged for Sunday, so only Saturday was avable. Originally, leave wasnt allowed during military training, unless there was a health problem, but when the instructor heard about her entrepreneurship and the uing gameunch, he came to ask her about it. She admitted it and casually treated him to a meal. Unexpectedly, the instructor agreed. The instructor also treated Leng Xiaoyao differently. Although Leng Xiaoyao was being criticized recently, he still believed in her. Three days before the press conference, Xiaoyao Technologys official Weibo released several promotional materials. There were video ads, images, and posters. Due to Leng Xiaoyaos influence, Xiaoyao Technologys official Weibo had gained thousands of followers. However, when Xiaoyao Technologys official Weibo released the advertisement and was reposted by Xiao Yuming, the number of followers of Xiaoyao Technologys official Weibo skyrocketed. It wasnt surprising. Xiao Yuming was honestly popr. He not only had tens of millions of fans, he also had a good rtionship with many other artists and employees of entertainmentpanies. Those who knew him were all liking and reposting. Therefore, their fans were also following and reposting. As a result, Xiaoyao Technologys official Weibo, which had only a few thousand followers, reached over a hundred thousand followers within two hours after the advertisement was released. It became one of the hottest topics on Weibo within three hours. Leng Xiaoyao originally wanted to make some moves to get the game advertisement on the hot search, but it turned out that Xiao Yuming helped her out. She had to admit that Xiao Yuming was indeed incredibly popr. At first, they followed because of their rtionship with Xiao Yuming and their idol worship. They didnt really have high expectations for this game. After all, there had been many games in recent years, but only a few were popr. Therefore, most people didnt have high hopes for this game, even if it was endorsed by Xiao Yuming. However, after seeing the promotional video of the game, they were attracted by the game clips in the video. They wouldnt know if it was good or not until it was fullyunched, so manyizens were waiting for it and would download and y it once it was avable. When the students who followed Xiaoyao Technology at the Capital University found out about it, it was already after the end of military training in the afternoon. They were all shocked. At first, there werent many people who had high expectations for Leng Xiaoyao, but they didnt expect that Leng Xiaoyaos actions would shock them. The game spokesperson for Leng Xiaoyaospany turned out to be the best actor of this year, Xiao Yuming. Oh my God! Are you kidding me? The spokesperson is Xiao Yuming! Did I read it wrong? I cant believe it. Who is Leng Xiaoyao? How did she manage to get Xiao Yuming to endorse her game? This cant be done with money alone! She must have connections. No wonder Leng Xiaoyao is so confident. It seems that she has some abilities! I just dont know how good this game is. I think it should be good. Otherwise, why would Xiao Yuming endorse it? Even if there are connections, if its not good, wouldnt it ruin his reputation? Thats true. Moreover, the game clips in the promotional video look very good and eye-catching. When its avable for download, Ill download it and try it out. No matter what, Leng Xiaoyao has already seeded halfway by getting this far. It seems that weve really underestimated Leng Xiaoyao. Although there were doubts, many people were looking forward to this game. Those who previously envied and resented Leng Xiaoyao didnt change their views on her because of her abilities. Instead, they became even more jealous. Like Fan Xiaoyu and He Xiaoxiao who spread this news. What Leng Xiaoyao said in ss was spread by He Xiaoxiao to make fun of her. She didnt expect that she had given Leng Xiaoyao some free advertisement. Although many people didnt have high expectations before and even despised her, at least her poprity at the Capital University was spread out. After this news was spread, some people came to ask Leng Xiaoyao about it. Leng Xiaoyao replied. Is it really that hard to admit that others are amazing? At first, you all came to question me. Now you alle to confirm it. What do you want? I said I could do it and you didnt believe me. I said I would do it and you questioned me again. Since thats the case, why bother asking? Her words embarrassed them. Indeed, Leng Xiaoyao said that she could do and would do it, but they still questioned her. Wasnt that their fault? There were still some people who doubted it in private and said that no one knew if the game would be popr or not. However, based on the fact that they were proven wrong before, even if there were still doubts now, no one dared to say it in front of Leng Xiaoyao. About the news. Their head teacher personally came to talk to Leng Xiaoyao the next day and praised her. All teachers like capable students, unless they have interest conflicts. In fact, the instructor even approached Leng Xiaoyao about it. Leng Xiaoyao, although I had confidence in you from the very beginning, Im still surprised by the publicity. Its very good. Thank you, sir. Leng Xiaoyao thanked him for his praise, then casually asked, Can I take a day off the day after tomorrow for mypanys press conference? Sure. The instructor didnt even think about it and agreed directly. To be honest, Leng Xiaoyao was a bit surprised, because before the military training, it was said that as long as there were no physical problems, one couldnt take a leave of absence. Therefore, she didnt have any hope of getting a leave of absence! After all, this was the Capital University, not the Experimental High School in City Chang. As a freshman, she didnt have the confidence to ask a teacher or instructor for a leave of absence! Thank you, sir. Leng Xiaoyao thanked him joyfully. It wasnt easy to take a leave of absence from the Capital University, but Leng Xiaoyao had deeply impressed the instructor! It was rare to see such an outstanding student. Besides, she took a leave of absence to do something serious, not to hang out. After Leng Xiaoyao finished her military training and returned home, it was already 7 pm. Because it was summer, it was still bright outside. Leng Xiaoyao was toozy to cook, so she ate outside beforeing back. Li Mochen gave her the key to his house so that she could find the two ghosts. Because they could only pass through walls as Qing Ghosts, they couldnt leave Li Mochens basement. When it got dark, Leng Xiaoyao went to release them and took them out to see the world. Because of Leng Xiaoyaos warning, they didnt dare to absorb the humans energy casually. Being around humans for a short time wouldnt cause any harm. Otherwise, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt take them to crowded ces. Chapter 3406 - 3406 Why Don’t You Investigate It? 3406 Why Dont You Investigate It? Where should we go to have fun? Song Qingling asked. She was full of curiosity about this world, but there were many things they could only observe and not touch or achieve, so she felt that it was a shame. Then Ill just follow you and wander around! Song Qingling said. They went out every night and had seen a lot of things. Today, they decided to follow Leng Xiaoyao around. Suddenly, Qin Miao and Song Qingling felt the presence of a soul not far away. Theres a soul. It just died, and its resentful, said Qin Miao. Generally, those who became ghosts after death had obsessions or died unjustly. Those who had a normal death didnt usually be ghosts. Lead the way. Lets go have a look, Leng Xiaoyao also wanted to investigate. To avoid these two ghosts from attacking the new ghost upon seeing it, Leng Xiaoyao reminded them. Dont eat the other ghost right away. Ask for the reason first. If you can handle it, then resolve the issue and let the other ghost reincarnate. Im not stopping you from eating ghosts, but only evil ghosts can be eaten. Okay, we wont do what you dont allow us to do. Qin Miao and Song Qingling agreed. With the chaotic power provided by Li Mochen for cultivation, they didnt need to eat ghosts to enhance their skills. Anyway, eating ghosts wasnt faster than absorbing chaotic power. The new ghost wasnt far away, so Leng Xiaoyao quickly arrived at the scene. There were many people on the street. The female ghost stood outside the crowd, staring at a man and a woman in the crowd with extreme hatred. The man and woman were kneeling beside a corpse in the crowd, crying sadly. Sister, why did you have to do this? The woman cried. Qin, how could you leave me behind? We were going to get married in a month! The man cried. The female ghost roared angrily. You two despicable people, you killed me. Why are you acting sad Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao understood what had happened. Presumably, the female ghosts fianc had an affair with her sister and was discovered. They decided to kill her to keep her quiet. Suddenly, the female ghost felt a threat approaching and looked up to see Qin Miao and Song Qingling. Although she was a new ghost and didnt understand the hierarchy of ghosts, she knew that they were also ghosts and very powerful. Subconsciously, the female ghost tried to escape. However, she was stopped by Song Qingling after taking only a few steps. W-What do you want to do? Yuqin asked in fear. Dont be nervous. I wont hurt you. I just want to know what has happened. She Song Qingling pointed to Leng Xiaoyao. If you were murdered, she can help you clear your name. When Song Qingling pointed to Leng Xiaoyao, Leng Xiaoyao also looked at Yu Qin and nodded to show that she could see her. Yu Qin was very surprised. She couldnt believe that humans could really see ghosts. Therefore, Yu Qin followed Song Qingling to Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao asked, Whats going on? Leng Xiaoyao asked that question, but no one thought it was strange, because everyone who was watching would ask the same thing. This man is called Cheng Qi. He is my fianc. The woman is named Yu Xue, my half-sister. These two people hooked up with each other behind my back. Yu Xue is even pregnant. I only found out about this today, then I called them both to mypany building on the 15th floor. I wanted to question them and get to the bottom of things before making a decision, but I didnt expect them to be so heartless as to kill me. They injected me with drugs to make it seem like I had a drug addiction andmitted suicide. Before I died, they confessed everything. They had been together for a long time. Yu Xue was even pregnant. They never intended for me to live because they wanted to steal mypany and my properties. Although its just a smallpany, its worth over ten million yuan. I have a house nearby worth five million yuan. Its a huge sum for them who have nothing. After they injected me, they pushed me out of the window when I went crazy. I never did anything to them. Why did they do that to me Upon hearing Yu Qins statement, Leng Xiaoyao was also angry. If you want to help me, you can go to my office. I have a camera installed there. As long as you get the footage, they will be proven guilty of murder, Yu Qin said emotionally. She had been desperate and thought that she could only die with regret, but she didnt expect to meet someone who could see her and give her hope of clearing her name. Leng Xiaoyao nodded. It would be much more convenient this way. At this time, the police arrived and asked what was going on. Yu Xue said, Im the deceaseds sister. My sister called me suddenly and said she was feeling very ufortable, so I rushed over. I met my sisters fianc downstairs. We went upstairs together to see my sister. When we arrived, my sister had already climbed to the window and looked very painful. We didnt dare to act rashly and could only try to persuade her to get down. We didnt want to report to the police recklessly. We were afraid of angering my sister and causing her to do something foolish. Under our questioning, my sister told us that she had be addicted to drugs, so she was in a lot of pain and wanted to end her life. No matter how we begged her, she wouldnt listen and just jumped down. I-It broke my heart Yu Xue told the story emotionally and reasonably. No one was suspicious of her. Qin, why did you leave me behind? I love you so much. We were about to get married! Cheng Qi looked extremely sad. Please ept our condolences! Contact the funeral parlor to take the body away, the police said without any intention of investigating further. Leng Xiaoyao was dissatisfied. She immediately walked into the crowd. Why arent you investigating? Youre just taking the body away without even examining the scene? Upon hearing that, Cheng Qi and Yu Xues faces stiffened. The police officer was also displeased. What is there to investigate? The deceaseds fianc and sister have exined everything clearly. Do you just believe everything they say? Im not saying they have a problem, but ording to the procedures, you must investigate the scene. If everyone handles cases like you do, wont there be wrongful convictions everywhere? Leng Xiaoyao questioned. Chapter 3407 - 3407 The Evidence Is Exposed 3407 The Evidence Is Exposed Seeing how casually they were handling the case, Leng Xiaoyao had to suspect whether these people had some connection with Cheng Qi. Otherwise they simply didnt want to do the work. With this in mind, Leng Xiaoyao took out her phone. If they were in cahoots, she would handle them all. With this in mind, Leng Xiaoyao opened her phones recording function. If they had the same purpose, she would punish them all. If she didnt run into it, it would have nothing to do with her. However, since she saw it, she had to deal with it. Its the polices job. You have no right to interfere. If you continue to bother us, well have to arrest you for obstruction of official duties, said a police officer. Several onlookers originally agreed with Leng Xiaoyao, but they didnt dare to say anything after hearing the police officers words. It was none of their business anyway. Leader, I think shes right. We should Another police officer opened his mouth. In fact, he was unhappy about their leaders decision. Shut up! The leader, Wang Bing snapped at him at once. Seeing that, Leng Xiaoyao was sure that Wang Bing had a rtionship with Cheng Qi or Yu Xue, or Cheng Qi and Yu Xue made a deal with him. I have no right to interfere with your work, but I have the right to question your attitude towards the case. If they say this girl suffered from drug addiction and jumped off the building from the pain, you should have a forensic expert examine her to see if thats true. You should also check the scene to see if there are really no signs of struggle and if she really jumped on her own, Leng Xiaoyao said. Upon hearing that, Cheng Qi and Yu Xue both shuddered, showing signs of panic. Although they had quickly cleaned up the mess when they came down, they couldnt guarantee that nothing would be found. Are you suspecting us? Shes my biological sister! Yu Xue argued as if she was innocent. Everyone who was with the deceased before she died is a suspect. Leng Xiaoyao replied. Looking at Yu Xue, Leng Xiaoyao seemed to see her through. What does it matter if she is your sister? For interests, even parents can do such things. You Yu Xue panicked. She had a feeling that Leng Xiaoyao knew something. We know what were doing. We dont need your interference. If you dont leave, well have to detain you for obstructing official duties. Wang Bing threatened. He still had no intention of checking the event location. Leng Xiaoyao didnt say anything. She just looked at Cheng Qi, Yu Xue and Wang Bing with suspicion in her eyes. It made them all angry. What kind of look is that? Wang Bing asked. Im not saying anything. Why are you even judging my expression? Leng Xiaoyao retorted. You Wang Bing was struck dumb for a second and didnt know what to say. Fine, whatever! Leng Xiaoyao stopped arguing with them. She directly left the crowd. She just stood out simply to let the police take the lead and find the evidence. Then they could catch the two criminals right away. However, the police obviously had no n to do that. In that case, Leng Xiaoyao had to get the evidence on her own. By then, she would punish them more seriously. Leng Xiaoyao leaving didnt make them relieved. They were still anxious. After leaving the scene, Leng Xiaoyao went to Yu Qinspany with her guidance. The door was open. Obviously, Cheng Qi and Yu Xue were in a hurry and didnt have time to close it. Yu Qin pointed out the location of the surveince camera to Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao then took it down and extracted the memory card to view it. The truth was exactly what Yu Qin had described. Leng Xiaoyao cut out the video and posted it on Yu Qins official Weibo ount with her permission. She wanted their misdeeds to be exposed. She posted not only the surveince video, but also her conversation with Wang Bing. He wanted to cover up for Cheng Qi, but only dug his own grave. Yu Qinspany had only a few tens of thousands of followers on Weibo, but Leng Xiaoyao could use her hacking skills to make it go viral in an instant. As people were swiping Weibo, they saw the explosive content and clicked on it. They were outraged and cursed Cheng Qi and Yu Xue. When Leng Xiaoyao posted the video, she exined the reason. Oh my, these two people are so evil! Its the worst case Ive ever seen! They should be sentenced to death. Absolutely, they cant get away with it. The funeral car hadnt yet arrived at the scene when Cheng Qi received a call from a friend using him and Yu Xue of killing Yu Qin. Cheng Qi, how dare you kill Yu Qin along with Yu Xue? Thats too evil! Cheng Qi was startled. How did his friend know? Or maybe it was just suspicion. What do you mean? Cheng Qi forced himself to remain calm and pretended to be confused. What do I mean? Are you still trying to pretend to be innocent? The official Weibo ount of Yu Qinspany has released the video of you and Yu Xue killing Yu Qin. Cheng Qi, you and Yu Xue can wait for my revenge! The man hung up immediately after speaking. He had liked Yu Qin, but unfortunately Yu Qin liked Cheng Qi. So he had been silently blessing them, but he didnt expect that Yu Qin would be killed by the person she liked and her sister. These two people should be sentenced to death. He didnt have much power, but he could still make Cheng Qi and Yu Xue pay for Yu Qins death with their lives. Cheng Qi waspletely stunned. The video of him and Yu Xue killing Yu Qin was posted on the official Weibo ount of Yu Qins Company? How was that possible? How did other people know about it? Cheng Qi immediately opened Weibo and looked at the official ount of Yu Qins Company. Without surprise, two Weibo posts were posted a few minutes ago. One was in Yu Qins office, which was the video of him and Yu Xue murdering Yu Qin. The second one was an audio recording. He didnt click to listen, but the text indicated that it was a recording of a girl and Wang Bing, saying that they were colluding. They did collude. Otherwise, Wang Bing wouldnt have directly dered that Yu Qinmitted suicide by jumping off the building. At that moment, Cheng Qi suddenly copsed, feeling helpless. How was it possible? Whats wrong, Cheng Qi? Yu Xue asked anxiously when she saw his reaction. Cheng Qi didnt answer. Yu Xue saw that he became like this after looking at his phone, so she immediately grabbed his phone to have a look. After reading the posts, Yu Xues face also turned pale. Why? Why was there a video leaked? Who recorded it? Wang Bing saw that something was wrong and also leaned over to take a look. The more he watched it, the more frightened he became. They were doomed. He was doomed! He didnt expect that there would be surveince video, and it was directly posted online. Could it be the girl he just met? After a few seconds, Wang Bing made a decision: You, contact the forensic doctor. You two stay here and watch. The rest of us will go to the crime scene to investigate. Chapter 3408 - 3408 Till Your Resentment Dissipates 3408 Till Your Resentment Dissipates Wang Bings sudden change left everyone stunned. Several police officers came back to their senses and immediately followed Wang Bing upstairs. Once Cheng Qi realized that they were doomed, all he could think of was to escape. Thinking about that, he acted, but he hadnt run a few steps before being kicked back to where he started by Leng Xiaoyao and fell down. After Leng Xiaoyao had everything ready, she came down and continued to watch. Although Wang Bing was going upstairs to investigate, it was toote. Punishment awaited him. She had heard the phone call Cheng Qi received just then. Since someone was going to attack Cheng Qi, she temporarily wouldnt get involved. Soon, Yu Qins father also found out. Although he married another wife, he also loved his daughter from his first marriage very much. So when he learned about it, he didnt have any thoughts of letting Yu Xue go, no matter how much Yu Xues mother begged him. Even if he wanted to let her go, thew wouldnt. The death penalty was unavoidable. The funeral parlors car arrived, but the deceased couldnt be taken away for the time being. Before long, another group of police officers arrived and directly controlled Wang Bing. Although there was no evidence proving Wang Bings collusion with Cheng Qi, Wang Bings unprofessional attitude almost allowed the criminal to escape, so he was temporarily considered derelict in his duty. Wang Bing was very worried that Cheng Qi would confess his involvement. If it was just dereliction of duty, the worst that could happen was being fired. Although he didnt want to be fired, it was better than bing an aplice and going to jail. If he became an aplice, he would be sentenced to ten years in prison, whereas Cheng Qi and Yu Xue, who were the murderers, would definitely be sentenced to death. There was already video evidence, so there was no need to investigate Cheng Qi and Yu Xues case. What needed to be investigated was who sent this post. If it couldnt be found out, it wouldnt be too deeply investigated. In the end, Cheng Qi and Yu Xue were taken away. They still couldnt figure out who did it. Before Cheng Qi and Yu Xue were sentenced, Yu Qins resentment couldnt disappear, but after seeing Cheng Qi and Yu Xue being taken away, Yu Qins anger wasnt as strong as before. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao took Yu Qin with her. Within seven days, Yu Qin had to enter the cycle of reincarnation, otherwise, she would be a wild ghost and wouldnt be able to reincarnate. However, they hadmitted a serious crime, so they should be executed soon. A cultivator, Leng Xiaoyao said. As a new ghost, Yu Qin didnt know what cultivation was. A cultivator? How do you cultivate? Have you seen fantasy dramas? Leng Xiaoyao asked. I have seen some. I like to watch fantasy dramas the most. Yu Qin mentioned some fantasy dramas she had watched. My cultivation is to cultivate immortality, Leng Xiaoyao said. Upon hearing that, Yu Qin was surprised. It turned out that cultivation really existed in the world! Anyway, thinking about bing a ghost herself, Yu Qin didnt find anything unbelievable anymore. You should leave with us for now. Within seven days, you need to enter reincarnation. If you cant enter reincarnation after seven days, itll be difficult for you to try again. You can only be a wild ghost if you miss the chance. The world of ghosts is worse than the world of mortals. At least, people dont kill each other easily, but ghosts basically kill ghosts. There will be high-level ghosts who will absorb your soul to enhance their own abilities. Once your soul is eaten, youll never be reborn. These ghosts listen to me now, so they didnt attack you, but I cant stop other ghosts from doing that. How can I enter the cycle of reincarnation? Yuan Qin asked. She didnt want to be a wild ghost to be absorbed by other ghosts. Wait for your resentment to disappear, Leng Xiaoyao said. Yu Qin said unhappily, As long as Cheng Qi and Yu Xue are sentenced, my resentment can dissipate. Leng Xiaoyao had already exposed the evidence for her. Not to mention that she believed Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt harm her, even if she did harm her, she epted it. After Cheng Qi and others were taken back, they still needed to go through another interrogation. The police were mainly going to investigate what role Wang Bing yed in this case. Cheng Qi knew that he was doomed, but even if he would be sentenced to death, he was determined to drag someone down with him. Therefore, he directly confessed that Wang Bing had been bribed by him with a hundred thousand yuan to handle this case simply. Although Wang Bing initially disagreed, Cheng Qi had something on him. Their rtionship was very good, so they knew some dirty secrets about each other. Half a year ago, Wang Bing raped a girl and was caught by Cheng Qi. At first Wang Bing denied it, but eventually he couldnt withstand the pressure and admitted. Wang Bing wouldnt be sentenced to death, but it was basically life imprisonment. Regarding the press conference, Leng Xiaoyao sent invitation letters to several people, including Lu Ke, An Chenjun, and Ling Tianqi. Luckily they all had free time, so they came the day before the press conference, along with Leng Yecheng. Even Li Mochen also rushed back. On Friday afternoon, Leng Xiaoyao arranged dinner and amodations for them. Because Leng Xiaoyao was a girl, it wasnt appropriate for Leng Yecheng to stay with her at Hanlin Manor. So they all stayed at a hotel where they could chat with Ling Tianqi and the others. However, Shen Xiyin, who also came, followed Leng Xiaoyao back to Hanlin Manor. As a jewelry designer in the game, Whos the Ruler, she was also going to give a speech at the press conference. This was the best opportunity for her to be famous. As long as she appeared at the press conference tomorrow and the game became popr, many people would remember her. Before that, Leng Xiaoyao had already helped her register on Weibo with the identity of a jewelry designer for Whos the Ruler. The press conference of Whos the Ruler was held at a five-star hotel at 10 am on Saturday. Originally, Mu Beihan and the others wanted to go, but unfortunately, the instructor didnt allow them to leave. They couldnt do anything about it. Thanks to Xiao Yumings fame, Leng Xiaoyao invited many big-name media reporters. Those who werent invited also came, but they could only stay outside and couldnt enter the conference hall. Today, Leng Xiaoyao appeared at the press conference as the boss of Xiaoyao Technology. Dressed in a stunning red cheongsam she impressed all the guests. Everyone was shocked to learn that the boss of Xiaoyao Technology was such a young woman. Chapter 3409 - 3409 Young and Successful 3409 Young and Sessful Miss Leng, may I know how old you are this year? a reporter asked. Did your family provide the funds for you to start Xiaoyao Technology? the reporter asked again. They couldnt believe that a freshman could earn so much money on her own to start apany. No, I earned the money myself. Five months ago, there was a stock market turmoil. I was fortunate enough to make some money from that stock market. Combined with my love for programming games, I founded Xiaoyao Technology, Leng Xiaoyao said. They were naturally aware of the stock market turmoil five months ago. What impressed them the most was that two people made several hundred million yuan from it! There werent many people who won in that stock market turmoil. Could Leng Xiaoyao be one of those few people? Did you program this game yourself? another reporter asked. I drew the characters. The scenery was drawn by the staff. We programmed it together, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although most of it was programmed by her, they were apany, a team, and Leng Xiaoyao naturally couldnt take all the credit for herself. Mr. Xiao, Xiaoyao Technology is a newpany with no achievements before this. What is your reason for endorsing their game? the reporter asked Xiao Yuming. A newpany doesnt mean they dont have the ability. On the contrary, they programmed a big-budget game right from the start. That proves their abilities. As everyone knows, Im a game lover. I have a high standard for games. To be honest, I didnt have high hopes for this game at first, but after ying Whos the Ruler, I was impressed and it gave me a big surprise. So I decided to endorse it. I joined as a friend. So, its not like someizens said that Xiaoyao Technology has spent a lot of money to get me to endorse it, Xiao Yuming said. He rified that he joined as a friend because recently many people said Xiaoyao Technology had paid him a lot to endorse the game. It wasnt only bad for Xiaoyao Technology, but also for his reputation. Although he didnt care that much, he still had to rify it. Everyone was surprised to learn that Xiao Yuming was willing to help as a friend. After all, even if he endorsed an advertisement, it would be worth several tens of millions yuan! However, he didnt ask for money this time. Some people didnt believe him and thought that it was a lie. Some people believed that Leng Xiaoyao and Xiao Yuming had some kind of rtionship in private, whether it was a friendship, a family rtionship, or even a romantic rtionship. Anyway, everyone had their own spections. Xiao Yuming had a good reputation, but not everyone liked him. No matter how good a person was, he would still have enemies. His enemies would never want him to live a good life. Mu Yufan, Zhou Yunkai and Shen Xiyin also gave a speech after that and were also interviewed. When everyone learned about Shen Xiyins identity and title, they were full of expectations for her designs. These media reporters came to the press conference for Xiao Yuming, whereas some big shots who came to congratte them were here because of Li Mochen. The scene was quite grand. It also surprised those media reporters and made them think that Leng Xiaoyao and Xiaoyao Technology were very influential. The dinner party wasnt just about eating, it was also about chatting and socializing with various big shots. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao gained the appreciation and goodwill of many people. If Miss Leng didnt look so young, I would think that shes just one of us! Right? Miss Leng is young and sessful. She has such great abilities at such a young age. Shes the first person Ive seen like this! If theres an opportunity, I hope to cooperate with Miss Leng. They werent just saying it. The business of a technologypany was broad and not just limited to programming games and maintaining systems. Xiaoyao Technology mainly dealt withwork technology, includingputerwork engineering, software development and maintenance,puter and peripheral product sales, instation and maintenance ofputer-aided equipment, instation and sales of electronic products and essories,work technology services, enterprise management consulting, sales of office supplies, etc. Each formedpany needed these things. Although they were currently coborating withrgepanies, it didnt prevent them from working with Xiaoyao Technology for Li Mochens sake. Before that, they also needed to see the development and capabilities of Xiaoyao Technology. Therefore, they could be considered as potential clients of Xiaoyao Technology. It might not happen at this moment, but it was possible in the future. After dinner, only Li Mochen, Leng Yecheng, and the others were left. Leng Xiaoyao took them to thepany to have a visit. Although the romantic rtionship between Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen hadnt been made public, Li Mochen had been chatting with Leng Yecheng and the others to leave a good impression on them. It made everyone feel less intimidated by him. Originally they thought that Li Mochen was difficult to get along with, but after getting to know him, they found that he was quite easy to get along with. What they didnt know was that it was all because of Leng Xiaoyao. If it hadnt been for Leng Xiaoyao, he wouldnt have been so easy to talk to! It wasnt that he looked down on anyone. It was just that his personality had always been cold. Xiaoyao, how many people are there in yourpany? Ling Tianqi asked. Currently, there are only ten people. I n to recruit more people when the game bes popr. After all, no one knows what Xiaoyao Technology will achieve before the game bes popr. With achievements, Im not afraid that capable people wonte knocking on the door of mypany, Leng Xiaoyao said. Everyone agreed with that. The App of Whos the Ruler was alsounched with the press conference. When it was firstunched, the number of downloads wasnt high, but it wasnt too bad overall. However, in the evening, the number of downloads gradually increased. At this time, some yers had already yed the game and gave mostly positive reviews. Anyway, after ying Whos the Ruler, there werent many people who didnt think it was good. Many students from the Capital University had also downloaded and yed the game. It could be confirmed that Leng Xiaoyao was indeed capable and that made those who doubted her feel embarrassed. Chapter 3410 - 3410 Ask For How Much Money from Xiao Yuming? 3410 Ask For How Much Money from Xiao Yuming? The next morning, Leng Xiaoyao checked the download count and it had exceeded a hundred thousand times. Thepanys official Weibo had surpassed one million followers, while the games official Weibo had surpassed five hundred thousand followers. The games keywords had also be a top search on the Inte. It received a lot of positive reviews. At 10 am, Leng Xiaoyao sent Leng Yecheng and the others to the airport. When she returned home, she found that Li Mochen had already prepared lunch. Hi, wee back. Are you alright? Li Mochen asked with concern. Li Mochen wanted to apany Leng Xiaoyao to send them off, but she didnt want to make their rtionship public yet, so hepromised and let her go alone. Li Mochen was upset, but he still respected Leng Xiaoyaos decision. Im fine. Leng Xiaoyao smiled. Li Mochen bent and kissed Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao was surprised and gave Li Mochen a re, but she wasnt really mad. After all, they were in a rtionship. Time to eat, Li Mochen said, rubbing Leng Xiaoyaos head. After that, Leng Xiaoyao went to wash her hands first, while Li Mochen ced the dishes on the dining table. After dinner, Li Mochen washed the dishes, while Leng Xiaoyao didnt need to do anything. Leng Xiaoyao then nned to work on cutting stones in the basement. However, she was worried about making noise, so she thought about doing it on the antique street. Li Mochen told her that he had soundproofed the basement, so she could work on cutting stones without making any noise. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao decided to do it at home. Since Li Mochen was here, Leng Xiaoyao didnt need to cut those stones in person. Li Mochen did it for her. Leng Xiaoyao picked a raw jade material with a strong magical power. After cutting it out, it was a piece of old-pit ss jade. How much should I ask Xiao Yuming for? After all, hes helped me with the endorsement for free. Leng Xiaoyao hesitated about it. She didnt want to charge too much, but she didnt know how much was appropriate. Charge as much as you need. Dont feel bad just because he did the endorsement for free. Li Mochen didnt think it conflicted. The main reason was that he had a good rtionship with Xiao Yuming. He believed that Xiao Yuming wouldnt mind. You are friends with him, so you dont think there is anything wrong, but Im different. Some favors should be returned. Otherwise he might have a bad impression of me! You dont care about that, but I do, Leng Xiaoyao said unhappily. Li Mochen thought that Leng Xiaoyao was right, so he didnt force her to do things his way. Leng Xiaoyao thought for a while, then said, This jade should be worth about forty million yuan. Three million yuan should be enough. Anyway, I only spent a few thousand yuan on it, so its all profit no matter how much I charge. Okay. Li Mochen agreed. Lets give it to him tomorrow! We can go to the mountains to cultivate now. Because they had time, Leng Xiaoyao wanted to cultivate and speed up her progress. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen took Qin Miao and Song Qingling, the two ghosts, to the mountains, leaving Yu Qin, the new ghost, in the basement. As for Yu Qin, Leng Xiaoyao had already told Li Mochen about her story. Li Mochen asked if he could help settle the case as soon as possible. Leng Xiaoyao declined. She didnt want Li Mochen to owe other people too many favors for her, and it wasnt necessary. If it wasnt settled after five days, she would turn to Li Mochen for help then. On the third day of Yu Qins case, Cheng Qi and Yu Xue were finally sentenced to death and were executed three dayster. Because they hadmitted a serious crime, they had no chance of probation. Cheng Qi and Yu Xue regretted it very much. However, they only regretted it because they lost their lives because of Yu Qin. If they werent sentenced to death, it would be impossible for them to feel regretful. Wang Bing was also sentenced to ten years in prison. On that day, it was the day of Yu Qins funeral. For these three days, Yu Qins soul was in the funeral parlor. It watched her father and Zhang Huan crying their hearts out. Zhang Huan was the man who liked Yu Qin. In just a few days, he had lost a lot of weight due to sadness. At that moment, Yu Qin thought that if she had met Zhang Huan first, she might have fallen in love with him. She would be happy with him if they were together. Unfortunately, she met Cheng Qi first. She was always a loyal person. Since she was already with Cheng Qi, she wouldnt get close to other men anymore. Even though she had been moved by Zhang Huan before, she chose to be loyal to her partner. However, she never expected that her partner would betray her and even plot against her life. Yu Qin watched her body being cremated. She couldnt appear at the burial because it was during the day. It wasnt until night that she went to the cemetery to take a look. After Cheng Qi and Yu Xue were executed three dayster, Yu Qins resentment dissipated and she entered reincarnation. As for Yu Qins property, it was also put under her fathers name. Her father divorced Yu Xues mother. He didnt believe that Yu Xues mother didnt know what Yu Xue was doing. Perhaps she was also involved in it! However, there was no evidence and he couldnt do anything about it. Before entering reincarnation, Yu Qin asked Leng Xiaoyao to find Zhang Huan for her and thank him on her behalf. Therefore, after 6 pm that day, Leng Xiaoyao left school and went straight to Zhang Huans house. Over the past week, Zhang Huan had be a walking dead because of Yu Qins death. If he hadnt had friends taking care of him these days, he would have died at home. Honestly, Zhang Huan loved Yu Qin deeply. If Yu Qin had been together with him, she could have lived a happy life. Sadly, he couldnt force her to ept him. When Leng Xiaoyao arrived at Zhang Huans house and knocked on the door, the door opened quickly. It was Zhang Huans friend. Who are you looking for? the man asked. Im here to see Zhang Huan, said Leng Xiaoyao. Who are you? What is your rtionship with him? the man asked again. I dont know him, but I came because of Yu Qin, said Leng Xiaoyao. When the man heard Yu Qins name, he was surprised and invited Leng Xiaoyao in. Hes in his room, said the man as he led Leng Xiaoyao to Zhang Huans room, then he left. He wasnt worried that Leng Xiaoyao would do anything to harm Zhang Huan. If she wanted to harm Zhang Huan, she wouldnt do it so tantly! Zhang Huan didnt even notice Leng Xiaoyaos presence when she walked inside. Do you remember my voice? asked Leng Xiaoyao. When Zhang Huan heard the familiar voice, he suddenly looked up. This voice sounded so familiar. Who was she? Im the one who questioned Wang Bing, said Leng Xiaoyao. Zhang Huan suddenly remembered who she was. You Zhang Huan opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say. Chapter 3411 - 3411 Fine, You Win 3411 Fine, You Win Do you believe in ghosts? asked Leng Xiaoyao. She wasnt afraid that Zhang Huan would pose a threat to her! Why do you ask such a question? Zhang Huan asked, with a faint suspicion in his heart. Could it be that Yu Qin had turned into a ghost and let this woman see her? No, how could there be ghosts in this world! If Yu Qin had be a ghost, why didnt shee to see him? At his first reaction to the idea that Yu Qin might be a ghost, he didnt feel scared, but rather wondered why she didnte to see him. Perhaps he really would be afraid, but even so, he still wanted to see her. After all, he loved her so much! If Yu Qin hadnt gotten together with Cheng Qi, she wouldnt have lost her life! Unfortunately, there was no way to know earlier. If he had known earlier, no matter what means he used, he wouldnt have let them be together. If Yu Qin became a ghost and came to see you, would you be afraid? Leng Xiaoyao asked. She wanted to test him. I would be afraid, but I still want her toe and see me. I didnt even get to see her for thest time. Zhang Huan admitted that he was afraid of ghosts, but if it was Yu Qin, he still wanted to see her. After Yu Qin had an ident, I went to the scene and saw Yu Qins ghost. She told me that Cheng Qi and Yu Xue conspired to murder her, Leng Xiaoyao said. What? Zhang Huan was stunned when he heard that and wondered if he had misheard. Leng Xiaoyao continued. Then she took me to herpany and found the hidden camera in the corner. Inside was the process of Cheng Qi and Yu Xue murdering her. Then she told me what herpanys official Weibo ount was, and I posted the video online. Zhang Huan was dumbfounded. He found it incredible and doubted the truth of what Leng Xiaoyao said because it was beyond his understanding of the world. Despite his doubts, Zhang Huan still asked, What about Yu Qin? Yu Qin was still his biggest concern. She reincarnated. Before reincarnating, she asked me to thank you for solving this matter so quickly, Leng Xiaoyao said. Zhang Huan was very sad, not only because Yu Qin had died, but also because even if Yu Qin had be a ghost, she didnte to see him. Zhang Huan was stunned. Obviously, he didnt expect that Yu Qin was also there during those three days at the funeral parlor. Since ordinary people couldnt see the existence of ghosts, even if Yu Qin came to see him, he wouldnt be able to see her. Im an outsider and have no right to tell you not to be sad, but the dead cannot be resurrected. The living should live well. You still have parents and rtives. If they see you like this, they will also be very sad, Leng Xiaoyao said. She saw that Zhang Huan was in a bad condition, so she wanted to console him. Zhang Huan listened to her words and suddenly became more energetic. Also, I dont want anyone else to know about it. Otherwise, it may cause trouble for me. Leng Xiaoyao reminded him. Okay, I wont tell anyone. Zhang Huan promised. He knew what the consequences would be if this news was spread. Since Leng Xiaoyao kindly told him these things, he certainly couldnt harm her. With that said, Leng Xiaoyao didnt say anything more and left. Zhang Huans friends didnt eavesdrop on their conversation, so they didnt hear what they were saying clearly, although they were curious. After Leng Xiaoyao left, Zhang Huans friends went to see how he was doing. Seeing that he was feeling better, they were slightly relieved. Zhang Huan didnt tell his friends about what Leng Xiaoyao said. Since he had promised Leng Xiaoyao, she was his friend too and he wouldnt say anything. If he heard it outside, it wouldnt be his business. Originally, Leng Xiaoyao nned to give the jade to Xiao Yuming the day after she cut it out, but he happened to be out of the country and wouldnt be back for a week. So she didnt see Xiao Yuming until the day after she met Zhang Huan. It was Sunday, so there was no need to go to school. Leng Xiaoyao had a boyfriend, while Xiao Yuming was a big star. Therefore, to avoid any unnecessary misunderstandings and troubles, they arranged to meet at Xiaoyao Technology. They agreed to meet at 10 am, but Leng Xiaoyao arrived early because she didnt have time toe to thepany during weekdays and only had time on Sundays. Whos the Ruler had been online for a week, with over a million downloads. It was still on Weibos hot search list. The topic and positive reviews had been continuous. XY Jade Jewelry also registered an official Weibo ount and product website. The jade jewelry in the game had also received a lot of attention and had sold several pieces. Buyers had alle to thepany in person because items worth tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of yuan couldnt be purchased online. When it was almost 10 am, Xiao Yuming arrived. Leng Xiaoyao hadnt told him what kind of jade it was yet, but he knew that it was definitely top-quality. Jade. Where is the jade? Let me see it. As soon as Xiao Yuming arrived, he couldnt wait to see the jade. When Leng Xiaoyao saw Xiao Yuming, she frowned slightly. His forehead was a little dark, which wasnt serious, but it could lead to a bloody disaster. I dont have an exquisite packaging box at home, only stic bags, Leng Xiaoyao said. Fine, you win. Xiao Yuming looked defeated, but he didnt dwell on it and immediately opened it to take a look. Xiao Yuming didnt know much about jade, but he knew that the jade Leng Xiaoyao brought was extremely good. What kind of jade is this? How much does it cost? Xiao Yuming asked. This is an old-pit ss type, among the best goods. Ill sell it to you for three million yuan. Its not a high price and Ill make a profit too, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although Xiao Yuming didnt know the specific price of jade, he had been to Province Yun a few times and knew the approximate price. This old-pit ss type jade was worth at least thirty million yuan, so it was indeed a low price. The reason why Leng Xiaoyao would also make a profit was because of the difference between the cost of raw jade materials and the price of jade, but it was extremely difficult to get a piece of jade. Who knew how many raw jade materials would be wasted in the process? Jade was really not cheap. Chapter 3412 - 3412 Are You Crazy? 3412 Are You Crazy? Moreover, even if Leng Xiaoyao didnt say anything, Xiao Yuming knew that she had given him a big discount because of his endorsement of the game. Great. Leng Xiaoyao took a piece of paper and wrote down her card number, then handed it to Xiao Yuming. Arent you afraid that Ill take the jade and not transfer the money to you? Xiao Yuming joked. Im a hacker, Leng Xiaoyao said, looking at him with a vague smile. Xiao Yuming was taken aback and immediatelyughed it off. Ha-ha! Dont take it seriously! I was just joking. He knew very well how threatening hackers could be! Hispany was maintained by Li Mochen, a powerful hacker. Having witnessed Li Mochens power, he couldnt trust anyone else. He didnt know if Leng Xiaoyao was as skilled as Li Mochen, but if Leng Xiaoyao wanted to do something to hispany, Li Mochen wouldnt help him. It was understandable. Li Mochen had been single for many years. He finally had a girlfriend, so he would obviously side with Leng Xiaoyao. Fine! He was just imagining it. It wouldnt happen because he would pay Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao smiled. I was joking too. Xiao Yuming didnt know what to say. It was really rare! Most people were usually left speechless by him. Well, Ill leave now and transfer the money to you immediately, Xiao Yuming said. He took the jade and was about to leave. He didnt even think whether this jade was really old-pit ss type, because he didnt think Leng Xiaoyao would cheat him. Wait a second. Leng Xiaoyao stopped Xiao Yuming. What else? Xiao Yuming asked. I see that your forehead is dark. It means that youll encounter a bloody disaster within three days, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously. Xiao Yuming was struck dumb for a second. He thought that Leng Xiaoyao was joking and didnt take it seriously. He asked with a smile, When did you be a fortune teller? Ive always been good at it, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt think that the term fortune teller was negative. Xiao Yumings expression changed and he became serious too. Youre not joking with me? I never joke about peoples safety. If you dont trust me, you can ask Mochen. You trust Mochen, dont you? Leng Xiaoyao said. She knew that this kind of thing was mysterious to ordinary people, but it existed whether they believed it or not. After hearing that, Xiao Yuming chose to believe it rather than not. Although he still thought it was mysterious, he asked seriously, What should I do? As Leng Xiaoyao said, even if he didnt trust her, he should trust Li Mochen. Ill draw a talisman for you to wear close to your body. Dont let it touch water and take it off when you shower, Leng Xiaoyao said, taking out yellow paper and cinnabar ink from her bag. Thank you. Xiao Yuming thanked her respectfully. With this talisman, he felt a little more at ease whether or not it was useful. When he saw Leng Xiaoyao drawing the talisman, he couldnt ignore that Leng Xiaoyao had real skills. Given her technique, speed, and temperament, she seemed to be even better than those masters on TV. After drawing the talisman, Leng Xiaoyao folded it into a triangle and handed it to Xiao Yuming. Thank you. Xiao Yuming thanked Leng Xiaoyao again. With this talisman, he felt safer. Be careful these days, but dont always think about it. It will only put more pressure on yourself and might turn small problems into big ones. Leng Xiaoyao reminded him. She was afraid that Xiao Yuming would be overwhelmed by the pressure of knowing that something bad might happen and might cause a more serious ident. Okay, Ill keep it in mind, Xiao Yuming said. Anyway, Leng Xiaoyao helped him, so he was grateful to her. After Xiao Yuming left, he went straight to the bank to transfer money to Leng Xiaoyao. Soon after, Leng Xiaoyao received the transfer information. Because it wasnt his fathers birthday yet, Xiao Yuming hadnt brought the jade to him. He left it at his home in the capital city and would bring it back when he returned to City Hai. Li Mochen wasnt around, so Mu Beihan and the others invited Leng Xiaoyao to go shopping. Due to the two weeks of military training, they all got tanned to varying degrees, so when they saw that Leng Xiaoyao hadnt changed at all, they were jealous. When they walked together, the difference was even more obvious. I think we invited you out to make us angry. Mu Beihanined. Im sorry. Its a gift! Leng Xiaoyaoughed. The other girls had the impulse to beat her. However, the four of them couldnt defeat Leng Xiaoyao alone! You must treat us to coffee, otherwise we wont forgive you. An Chenmeng clung to Leng Xiaoyao. If she didnt take advantage of Leng Xiaoyao, she felt that she couldnt ept it. No problem, Ill treat you to coffee, and a seafood feast. How about that? Leng Xiaoyao was never stingy with her friends. Now that she could make money while the others were still relying on their families to live, it was no problem for her to treat them more. Among friends, there was no need to be so calctive. All the girls in their dorm rooms were obsessed with it. They yed it until midnight every night. If it werent for military training the next day, they would probably want to y all night! In the Capital University, except for those who were jealous of Leng Xiaoyao, the rest all admired her. The group of friends yed the game quietly, with their earphones plugged into their phones so as not to disturb others. Although there were many people chatting in the caf, they happened to attract attention. The couple at the next table kept looking at them because Leng Xiaoyao and her friends were eye-catching. Other tables also looked at them, but there was no problem. However, the couple at the next table suddenly started to argue. Then the girl walked directly to their table and pped the table angrily, saying, Can you game yers keep your voices down? Dont you know youre disturbing others? Leng Xiaoyao and her friends were angry and looked at the girl in confusion. Everyone is chatting and talking. We only say a few words asionally. How did we disturb others? Are you crazy? Mu Beihan retorted in anger. Chapter 3413 - 3413 Why Didn’t You Avoid It? 3413 Why Didnt You Avoid It? Shes indeed crazy! We heard you arguing. Youre not afraid of disturbing others, so what right do you have to say that were disturbing others? If we really have disturbed others, the staff will naturally tell us. Its not your ce to make a fuss here. An Chenmeng was angry. It was in the middle of a game and she was about to win, but was killed by the enemy due to the interruption. It was impossible for An Chenmeng not to be angry! Because of your interruption, we were all killed by the enemy. Its really frustrating. Xiong Manxin was also mad. Song Xinyue didnt say anything, but she was also angry. The people around them looked at the girl unhappily because Leng Xiaoyao and her friends didnt disturb anyone while ying the game. You The girl was actually annoyed by her boyfriend and impulsively rushed over. She also knew that they didnt disturb anyone. Im sorry, I was too impulsive. The girl apologized, not because she was afraid of them, but because she realized that she had indeed been impulsive. After apologizing, the girl was about to leave but was stopped by Leng Xiaoyao. Wait a second. Ive already apologized. What else do you want? The girl thought that Leng Xiaoyao wanted to pursue the matter, so she became unhappy. Her mood wasnt good at the moment, so she couldnt be nice to them. Is that scumbag really worth your love? Is a yboy really your treasure? Miss, since youve apologized for your behavior, it shows that youre not a bad person. So Ill kindly remind you that that man isnt a good choice. Dont let him hurt you without even knowing the truth, Leng Xiaoyao said. When the girl went to the bathroom just then, she was disgusted by the content of the conversation between this man and another woman. She didnt want to interfere at first, but since this girl caused a scene and apologized, she felt that this girl wasnt bad and felt sympathy for her. Besides, she also despised such men. Leng Xiaoyao just finished with Cheng Qi and Yu Xues case, and yet ran into another bad man. Why were there so many terrible people? Hearing that, Mu Beihan and others looked at Leng Xiaoyao curiously. They didnt know what was going on, but they knew that something must have happened. Could it be that Leng Xiaoyao knew this man and knew what kind of person he was? What do you mean? Ning Muqing frowned and asked. She also suspected that Leng Xiaoyao might know her boyfriend and his secrets. She also had some doubts about whether her boyfriend was unfaithful to her, but she had no evidence. In addition, he behaved well in front of her, and it was only just then that she realized that something was wrong. Boss, whats going on? Tell us! An Chenmeng asked excitedly, feeling that there was going to be a good show. Yeah! Mu Beihan and Xiong Manxin also echoed. Song Xinyue still didnt say anything, but she wanted to know. Wang Pengyu, the girls boyfriend, became anxious and immediately walked over. He snapped at Leng Xiaoyao. What are you talking about? Muqing, dont listen to her nonsense. I dont know her at all. Why did she say such things about me? Huh! You know very well whether Im talking nonsense or not. Just now when she went to the washroom, a woman called you and asked when you and Ning Muqing are getting married. After you get married, her familys property Leng Xiaoyao said. Shut up! Shut up! Dont talk nonsense here. Wang Pengyus face turned pale for a moment and he immediately rebuked. How could Leng Xiaoyao hear his conversation? It was impossible! They werent even close to each other, and Leng Xiaoyao was wearing earphones. How could she hear his conversation? However, Leng Xiaoyao could indeed tell the content of their conversation. If Ning Muqing believed it, then all his preparations would be in vain! Muqing, dont listen to her nonsense! You know how well I treat you. Wang Pengyu exined immediately. Wang Pengyus reaction made Ning Muqing even more suspicious. If it wasnt true, why was he so afraid of letting this girl continue to speak? It was not only Ning Muqing who suspected him. No one who witnessed the situation was without suspicion. This man is obviously guilty. Right! If hes not guilty, why is he so afraid of that girl speaking! There are so many terrible men these days! Listening to everyones discussion, Ning Muqing was mad. Since she is talking nonsense, why are you so nervous? Let her say it, I want to hear how she is talking nonsense. Ning Muqing was someone who always wanted to get to the bottom of things when she had doubts. Therefore, even though she didnt want to believe that her boyfriend would betray her, since she had doubts, she wanted to find out what was going on. Ning Muqings reaction made Leng Xiaoyao realize that she wasnt someone who was blinded by love. It made her be willing to continue. Let me finish what I was saying. Her familys property will be yours. After you get the property, you can find a chance to get rid of Ning Muqing, then you can be together openly. You shut up Wang Pengyu was so angry that he grabbed the ashtray on the table and threw it at Leng Xiaoyao. It shocked everyone. However, for Leng Xiaoyao, the ashtray thrown at her seemed to be in slow motion. She easily blocked it and sent it back. Before everyone could see it clearly, the ashtray hit the mans chest. Because Leng Xiaoyao was afraid of making things worse, she didnt hit the ashtray back right in his face! Ah! Wang Pengyu screamed in pain, clutching his chest and feeling short of breath. Everyone was shocked and looked at Leng Xiaoyao with admiration. She was too powerful! Waiters at the restaurant all came running and asked, Whats going on here? This man threw the ashtray at me. I threw it back and it hit his chest. I was only defending myself, Leng Xiaoyao said. Upon hearing that, several waiters were surprised. She threw it back? This was a ss ashtray that weighed two pounds! Was she really that strong? Although the waiters were surprised, with so many people watching, this girl wouldnt lie. Was this girl a martial artist? Why didnt you dodge? Why did you have to throw the ashtray back? Wang Pengyu was furious. Everyone was surprised by his reply. He was so shameless! Leng Xiaoyao narrowed her eyes and threatened him. Why should I dodge? Who do you think you are? If I wanted to, I could have hit you directly in the head. I simply didnt want to make things worse. Chapter 3414 - 3414 Play the Blame Game 3414 y the me Game Wang Pengyu was somewhat intimidated by Leng Xiaoyaos momentum, but he was unwilling to ept the result. Stop talking nonsense here I dont know if Im talking nonsense or not, but you know it the best. By the way, I know a hacker who can investigate many things about you. If you insist that Im talking nonsense, do you dare to let me investigate? Leng Xiaoyao didnt say that she was a hacker in order to avoid unnecessary trouble. You Wang Pengyu was scared because he was indeed guilty. After an investigation, his dirty secrets would all be exposed. However, he was still struggling. He still hoped to win Ning Muqings trust. Therefore, he yed the card of their romantic rtionship. Muqing, Im innocent. You must trust me. I want to trust you, but your reaction proves something different. If you are really innocent, do you dare to let her do an investigation? If youre innocent, Ill apologize and make it up to you and trust you in the future, but if what she said is true, I wont let you go. You should know my personality. Ning Muqing was very sad and upset. She liked him very much, but she didnt lose her rationale. At this moment, she didnt try to persuade herself to believe him or make excuses for him. She knew that investigating a person would be disrespectful to that person, but in the current situation, if he didnt admit it, she could only investigate him. She couldnt continue to be with a man with problems like him. Ning Muqing, you clearly dont love me at all. You dont even have basic trust in me. You believe what a stranger says so easily. I think she was brought here by you on purpose to cause trouble for me. Wang Pengyu yed the me game. Sir, if you have something to say, please go outside and dont affect other customers in the store. The waiter couldnt stand it anymore and immediately stopped them. Shut up! Wang Pengyu angrily rebuked. He was furious! The waiter was mad that Wang Pengyu shouted at him. The restaurant manager also came over and said coldly, Sir, this is not a market. You are not allowed to make noise here. If you want to quarrel, please go outside. Otherwise well call the police. When he heard that they were going to call the police, Wang Pengyu immediately calmed down. Go with me. Wang Pengyu pulled Ning Muqing and wanted to talk about it after they were out. Let go of me. Ning Muqing struggled. She didnt want to go out with Wang Pengyu. His current appearance made her a little scared. What if he did something to her? How could she fight back? Leng Xiaoyao immediately grabbed Wang Pengyus wrist, and Wang Pengyu let go of Ning Muqing because of the pain. He angrily rebuked. Let go of me! Leng Xiaoyao ignored him and looked at Ning Muqing. Do you need me to help you with this? Ning Muqing was really afraid of Wang Pengyu, so she naturally didnt refuse. Yes, thank you. From the moment Leng Xiaoyao blocked the ashtray and threw it back, she knew that Leng Xiaoyao was very strong, so she really needed her help at this moment. Ning Muqing, you Wang Pengyu red at her, as if he was going to eat her alive. Wang Pengyu looked at Leng Xiaoyao again and angrily said, Dont interfere. Heh! You cant stop me. Leng Xiaoyao sneered. Wang Pengyu, we should break up! Ning Muqing said. She didnt want to entangle with Wang Pengyu any longer. I disagree. Wang Pengyu immediately refused. If he broke up with Ning Muqing today, wouldnt all his efforts be in vain? Its not up to whether you agree or not. If you agree, well part on good terms. If you dont agree, then Ill investigate you. If what this girl said is true, then what awaits you will be prison. Weigh it yourself. Although she was betrayed by Wang Pengyu, she had really loved him. Therefore, Ning Muqing didnt want to punish him too seriously and wanted to give Wang Pengyu some respect in the end. However, if Wang Pengyu continued to entangle her, she wouldnt hesitate to pay him back. Ning Muqing, why are you so cold-blooded? Wang Pengyu pretended to be heart-broken as if it was Ning Muqings fault. Damn it, I cant take it anymore. This man is too shameless Mu Beihans suppressed anger finally erupted. She immediately got up and grabbed Wang Pengyus cor and dragged him out. How dare he question Ning Muqing for being cold-blooded? If he hadnt tried to scheme against Ning Muqing, Ning Muqing wouldnt have decided to leave him. Who did this man think he was? Did he want to take advantage of Ning Muqing and stop her from fighting back? He was trash! Although Wang Pengyu was a man, Mu Beihan had practiced martial arts, so her strength was naturally much stronger than that of an ordinary man. Therefore, Wang Pengyu couldnt get rid of her. The onlookers were all surprised by her strength. However, after what Leng Xiaoyao did, Mu Beihans behavior became much more eptable. The staff in the caf didnt help Wang Pengyu. Instead, they breathed a sigh of relief when he was dragged out. If he continued to cause trouble in the store, it would have a bad impact. As long as they left the caf, whatever happened to them would have nothing to do with the store. Leng Xiaoyao and the others followed them out. After leaving the caf, Mu Beihan threw Wang Pengyu to the ground, attracting many onlookers. Tell me, how dare you calcte against your girlfriends property with the other woman, huh? Do you think there is now in this world? Scum like you should go to hell. She didnt call the police and gave you a way out, yet you med and used us? I Mu Beihan scolded and felt unsatisfied. She caught up and gave Wang Pengyu a heavy kick. As soon as other people heard that, everyone disdained Wang Pengyu. No, I didnt! Wang Pengyu still denied it. Since you wont admit it and insist that were talking nonsense, then I can only investigate your affairs and make them public. Leng Xiaoyao really lost her patience with Wang Pengyu. This man was extremely shameless. You Wang Pengyu was angry and wanted to refute, but was also afraid. After hesitating for a while, hepromised. Fine, I agree to break up and wont entangle with Ning Muqing any longer. Can I leave now? Leng Xiaoyao squinted and felt that Wang Pengyus eyes werent quite right. Clearly they needed to keep an eye on him. You can go. Leng Xiaoyao let him go. Wang Pengyu immediately left. Although Ning Muqing was very sad, she was still relieved. Thank you all for your help. If you have time, I would like to treat you to a meal. I hope you can ept it, otherwise I wont be able to rx. Chapter 3415 - 3415 You’re Such a Fool 3415 Youre Such a Fool Okay, but we agreed to have a seafood feast tonight. Do you mind? Leng Xiaoyao didnt refuse. She wouldnt reject contact with people she didnt dislike. Not at all, I love seafood too! I even stayed at the seaside for half a month just to eat seafood before. Ning Muqing replied. Although it was only 5 pm, they didnt know where else to go, so they headed straight to the restaurant nearby. It was only a ten-minute walk away. Oh, be careful of Wang Pengyu. I have a feeling that he might do something else to harm you. Leng Xiaoyao kindly reminded Ning Muqing. Ning Muqings face froze and she got slightly nervous. Sure, Ill be careful. Although Ning Muqing was three or four years older than everyone else, they had no generation gap when they chatted. Ning Muqing was originally in a bad mood, but chatting with everyone made her temporarily forget about Wang Pengyu. Through their conversation, they found out that Ning Muqing had also graduated from the Capital University a year ago and was working in her familyspany from the ground up without any special privileges. No one in thepany knew her background except for her friend Xiao You. Wang Pengyu was the business manager of theirpanys partnerpany. They met because of business and he didnt know her identity until recently. Heh! I actually think that Wang Pengyu knew your background a long time ago and approached you, making you think that he, a business manager, was interested in a workce rookie like you. That would make you think that hes not a superficial person and is worth trusting for life, Mu Beihan said sarcastically. Wang Pengyu gave her that impression. No, that cant be true! Ning Muqing found it hard to believe, but Mu Beihans words made sense. This kind of situation actually happens a lot, An Chenmeng said. Although she hadnt personally experienced it in real life, she had seen many simr scenes on TV. TV was adapted from reality, so it must have happened many times in reality too. You said your friends name is Xiao You? Leng Xiaoyao caught the key point. Yes. Ning Muqing replied. Can you tell us when you met Xiao You and what your rtionship is like? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Xiao You and I were ssmates in college and weve always been close. After graduation, she followed me to intern at my familyspany. Although her work isnt outstanding, shes diligent, so I let her stay because of our rtionship, Ning Muqing said. She didnt have any doubts about Leng Xiaoyaos questions. Heh! Leng Xiaoyao couldnt help but sneer, then disdainfully rebuked Ning Muqing. Ning Muqing, I really dont know what to say about your taste. The woman who just called Wang Pengyu on the phone is called Xiao You. I think these two people are probably the same person! N-No way! Ning Muqing was shocked again and couldnt ept this fact, but if it was really Xiao You who called, she thought it was highly likely that they were the same person. Think carefully about whether theres anything strange about your friend, Xiao You, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she thought it was possible that they were the same person, there was no evidence, so it might not be true. After all, there were many people with the same name. Ning Muqing listened to Leng Xiaoyao and carefully thought about whether there was anything strange about Xiao You. Upon reflection, there were actually many things that felt off! Xiao You and Wang Pengyu get along well. I thought it was because Xiao You was my friend, so Wang Pengyu was also enthusiastic towards her. At least thats what Wang Pengyu said. Once when Xiao You had a fever, she sent a WeChat message to Wang Pengyu instead of me. At the time, I thought she might have sent it to the wrong person and didnt think much of it because Xiao Yous health was more important. Once, Wang Pengyu bought me a gift and also bought one for Xiao You. He said it was because she was my friend and we went shopping together, so its not right not to give her anything. I didnt think much of it at the time. On Valentines Day, Xiao You and I both received gifts. Although the styles were different, the brand was the same. Xiao You said it was from a man who was pursuing her, but she didnt tell me who he was. Our rtionship was good, and she would tell me about any guy who was interested in her. Another time, we all went out for fun, and Xiaoyou said she got car sick, so she sat in the front seat. They talked andughed all the way. I was basically ignored, but I was too sleepy to care. Ning Muqing suddenly realized that something wasnt right about all the above things. Youre such a fool, said Leng Xiaoyao, shaking her head resignedly. She didnt know what to say to Ning Muqing anymore. You didnt even notice so many things were wrong. If it werent for me today, you might not have realized until something really bad happened to you! Ning Muqing also felt that she was stupid. If it hadnt for Leng Xiaoyao, she might not have known how she would have ended up! At this point, Ning Muqing finally believed that Xiao You wasnt right. She was so angry that she almost pped herself. Ning Muqing couldnt wait and immediately called her brother. Brother, you must fire Lin Xiaoyou right away and cancel the cooperation with Wang Pengyu, unless theirpany reces him, Ning Muqing said urgently. On the other end of the phone, Ning Muqings brother, Ning Guanjie, was very confused. Why? Did Wang Pengyu do something bad to you? Ning Guanjie knew that Ning Muqing and Wang Pengyu were in a romantic rtionship. He didnt approve of it at first, but he couldnt do anything about it. If it were him, he wouldnt want to be interfered with if he had a girlfriend his family didnt like. Wang Pengyu and Lin Xiaoyou plotted against me. Fortunately, it was exposed by a friend of mine today. Otherwise, I wouldnt know how I would have ended up. Wang Pengyu is a scumbag. He only pursued me because he knew my family background. I thought he wasnt a materialistic person. And Lin Xiaoyou, I treated her so well, but she did this to me Ning Muqing cried as she said that, venting her grievances at this moment. Damn Wang Pengyu and Lin Xiaoyou. Dont worry, I wont let them go. Where are you now? Shall Ie to pick you up? Ning Guanjie was worried that Ning Muqing would do something stupid because of her sadness. Even if she didnt do anything stupid, he was still afraid that she would be in danger. Im having dinner with friends. Can youe to XXX Seafood Restaurant in half an hour to pick me up? Ning Muqing thought about it and decided it would be better for her brother to pick her up. Mu Beihan and the others had beenforting Ning Muqing all along until she stopped crying, then they continued eating. As they ate, Ning Muqings mood gradually improved. Everyone could see that Ning Muqing was a real foodie. Anyway, in such a situation, being able to eat was a good thing. If she couldnt eat anything, that would be bad. Chapter 3416 - 3416 Men Never Kneel Down 3416 Men Never Kneel Down After having a meal together, Ning Muqing and Leng Xiaoyao and the other girls became friends and added each other on WeChat. It would take time to know if a friend was good or not. After the meal, Ning Muqings brother came to pick her up. Mu Beihans chauffeur also came to pick her up while Leng Xiaoyao drove An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin back home, since her car was parked in a nearby parking lot. As they walked out of the restaurant, they saw Ning Guanjie waiting for Ning Muqing outside. Ning Guanjie was around twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, tall, handsome, and refined. When Ning Guanjie saw Leng Xiaoyao and her friends, he was surprised and impressed by how beautiful they were. Even the one who was a little overweight wasnt unattractive and would definitely be a beauty if she lost weight. Ning Guanjie wasnt someone who judged people by their appearance. If someone was good-looking, he would be impressed, but he wouldnt have any immoral thoughts. If someone wasnt good-looking, he wouldnt feel any disgust. Ning Muqing immediately introduced Leng Xiaoyao and her friends to Ning Guanjie. This is Leng Xiaoyao. This is Mu Beihan. This is An Chenmeng. This is Xiong Manxin, and this is Song Xinyue. Today they helped me and helped me find out what kind of person Wang Pengyu is. Thank you so much for your help today. If you have time in the future, please let me treat you to a meal. I hope you can give me the honor. Ning Guanjie sincerely thanked them and invited them, even though Ning Muqing had already treated them. Leng Xiaoyao declined. No need, Mr. Ning. Weve already been treated by Muqing today. She has treated you, but as Muqings brother, I also want to thank you in person. Lets just consider it as making friends! Ning Guanjie said sincerely. If so, Leng Xiaoyao no longer refused. Well then, we ept your invitation. We have already exchanged contact information with Muqing. Lets meet again when we have time. Okay. Ning Guanjie said, Where are you going? Shall I arrange a car to take you? His car couldnt amodate so many people, so he would have to make other arrangements for Leng Xiaoyao. No need, I drove here myself. Beihans family will pick her up, and Ill just take the others back to school. Leng Xiaoyao declined. In that case, Ning Guanjie and his sister left. After sending Mu Beihan into her car, Leng Xiaoyao and the others slowly walked towards the parking lot. In the car. Ning Guanjie said, The name Leng Xiaoyao sounds familiar to me, but I cant remember where I heard it. Of course not, dont talk nonsense. Am I the kind of person who judges people by their appearance? Ning Guanjie immediately scolded her. If other people heard that, they might think that he was a yboy. Fine! Ning Muqing knew what kind of person her brother was and continued joking with him. Leng Xiaoyao is a new student at the Capital University. The Capital University and a freshman Ning Guanjie whispered the words to himself, feeling a sense of familiarity. Seeing how serious he looked, Ning Muqing believed that he might have really heard Leng Xiaoyaos name before. She was also curious about what Leng Xiaoyao had done to make her brother remember her name. After thinking for a while, Ning Guanjie finally remembered. I remember it now. Leng Xiaoyao is the chairman of Xiaoyao Technology and the developer of the game, Whos the Ruler. Ning Guanjie suddenly pped himself on the head in regret. Damn! I didnt remember it until now. If I had remembered earlier, I would have talked to her more. Ning Muqing wasnt a gamer, but she knew about Xiaoyao Technology and Whos the Ruler, because they were very popr online. However, she hadnt paid attention to who the boss of Xiaoyao Technology was. Are you sure? Ning Muqing was shocked. She couldnt believe that she had met such a formidable person. Im sure. You can check online if you dont believe me. There should be photos of Leng Xiaoyao, said Ning Guanjie. Ning Muqing didnt distrust Ning Guanjie, but she wanted to confirm it herself, so she immediately took out her phone to search. After a while, she found it. The photo was indeed Leng Xiaoyao, who was the chairman of Xiaoyao Technology and the developer of Whos the Ruler. Oh my God! This is too amazing! Ning Muqing was already a bit admiring of Leng Xiaoyaos skills today, and at this moment she admired her even more. Seeing that Ning Muqing was distracted by Leng Xiaoyao, Ning Guanjie temporarily didnt mention Wang Pengyu in front of her, so as not to make her sad again. Leng Xiaoyao, however, ran into something else again. Several people were walking back to the parking lot. An Chenmeng was ying with her phone when suddenly someone ran past her and snatched her phone. An Chenmeng didnt expect this to happen and was stunned for a moment. When she came back to her senses, she saw Leng Xiaoyao chasing after the thief. I cant believe this thief dared to rob me. How audacious! An Chenmeng cursed and ran after him. Xiong Manxin and Song Xinyue were afraid of getting lost, so they immediately followed after. Leng Xiaoyao soon caught up with the thief and kicked him to the ground, retrieving the phone. It turned out that the thief was a fifteen or sixteen-year-old boy, dressed in rags and with a dirty face. He was obviously a beggar. However, his handsome features couldnt be hidden. This face made Leng Xiaoyao feel inexplicably familiar, but she was sure that she had never seen it before. Leng Xiaoyao couldnt remember for the time being, but because of this inexplicable familiarity, she wasnt that angry with the boys behavior. Boss, how should we deal with this thief? Should we call the police? An Chenmeng caught up and angrily looked at the thief, before asking Leng Xiaoyao. Please, dont call the police. I wont do it again. I wont do it again The boy immediately knelt down and begged them when he heard this. Seeing the boy kneel down, Leng Xiaoyao was somewhat angry. She went up and pulled him up. Men never kneel down. Stand up! Chapter 3417 - 3417 I’ll Make Arrangements for Them 3417 Ill Make Arrangements for Them Not only was the boy shocked, An Chenmeng and others were also shocked by Leng Xiaoyaos actions. Whats your name? Why did you steal the phone? Leng Xiaoyao asked sternly. I, my name is Tang Xing The boy said weakly. He was afraid of Leng Xiaoyao and dared not meet her eyes. My sister and I havent eaten for two days. I had no choice, so Tang Xing! This name also sounded familiar to Leng Xiaoyao. Although she couldnt remember the details, it seemed that she knew this person from the previous incarnation. Since she had some memory, she had to figure it out. Where is your sister? Leng Xiaoyao asked. S-Shes home, Tang Xing said. Take us to see her, Leng Xiaoyao said. What do you want to do? Tang Xing was on guard, afraid that Leng Xiaoyao would harm them. Dont worry! I wont hurt you! Ill give you something to eat, Leng Xiaoyao said. Then she turned to Xiong Manxin. Go buy two bowls of congee next to us. They havent eaten for two days. its better for them to eat something light first. Otherwise its not good for the stomach. Sure! Xiong Manxin was struck dumb for a second and was surprised by Leng Xiaoyaos decision, but she said nothing about it and immediately went to buy food. Although An Chenmeng was annoyed by the thief who stole her phone, she wouldnt disagree with Leng Xiaoyao at this moment. After all, this boy looked really pitiful. She decided to be kind! Tang Xing was still worried, but he couldnt refuse when he saw that Leng Xiaoyao really gave him congee. His sister had already fallen ill. If she didnt eat anything else, she might die of starvation. Therefore, Tang Xing took Leng Xiaoyao over, with worries and gratitude in his mind. Because he was worried about his sister, Tang Xing walked very fast. After about fifteen minutes, they arrived at an old house in an old alley. The door led to a small courtyard of about ten square meters. It wasnt big. There was a big tree in the yard that had been there for many years. This abandoned house was burned everywhere, so there were almost no usable things inside. Seeing that scene, An Chenmeng and the others who were previously annoyed were touched. They were full of sympathy and pity at that moment. Therefore, the media reported it and Tang Xings name and photo were posted online. She had seen it before and even criticized that family for being cold-blooded. The medical expenses were paid for by the driver who caused the ident. This family didnt need to pay anything except to buy some gifts to thank Tang Xing and to give him a red envelope, but they didnt do it. They were really ungrateful. Leng Xiaoyao finally remembered it. Even though it was something that happened in the previous incarnation, she still hated that family very much when she thought of it. Therefore, she felt it necessary to remind Tang Xing to just stand by when encountering such situations. Tang Xing could sacrifice himself to save others, which also proved that he was a good person. So she was moved withpassion and decided to help them. Sister, sister, I brought food back. Get up and eat. You wont get sick after you eat. Tang Xing ran towards his sister, Tang Ning, with congee, but Tang Ning lying on the ground didnt respond. Sister Tang Xing became anxious and immediately helped Tang Ning up. Leng Xiaoyao also noticed that something was wrong and walked over. She squatted in front of Tang Ning. She found that Tang Nings face was very red. She touched her forehead with her hand and found that it was hot. Obviously, she had a fever, and it was quite serious. Leng Xiaoyao immediately poured magical power into her body. How is my sister? Will she die? Tang Xing was extremely worried. After relying on each other for survival, he shed tears, which he rarely did. For his sister, he evenmitted the crime he hated the most, theft, and was caught for the first time. He was lucky. The person who caught him was a good person who even bought them congee. Dont worry! She has a slight fever. Everything will be fine. Leng Xiaoyaoforted him. She couldnt tell the truth to avoid worrying Tang Xing. With her magical power, Tang Ning would be fine and would recover from the fever soon. Hearing that, Tang Xing felt relieved. Boss, they are so pitiful. Shall we help them? Xiong Manxin said. They were all well-off and had more than enough to help these two poor children. Xiong Manxin wasnt blindly helping them. She wanted to provide them with good conditions to study and be self-sufficient in the future. If they were just idle people, she wouldnt be so warm-hearted. Upon hearing that, Tang Xing was excited. He didnt mind being alone and didnt care if anyone helped him because he was already a big boy, but his sister couldnt do it alone. She was young and needed help. Otherwise, they would get into trouble sooner orter. Dont worry, Ill make arrangements for them, Leng Xiaoyao said. Then she turned to Tang Xing and said, Tang Xing, if youre willing to listen to me, I can settle you and your sister down and provide you with education, but I dont support idle people. While Im helping you, you also need to work hard and be self-sufficient in the future. Tang Xing was moved, but couldnt ept it right away. He said seriously, Thank you for your kindness, but sister, you look like a student. I dont want to burden you. I just want you to help my sister. I can go to work and earn money. When I have money, I will take care of my sister myself and repay you. No one dares to hire underage workers! Where will you work? With your thin arms and legs, what can you do? Its better for you to study hard now and work for mypany after graduation. You can help me do things well to repay me, Leng Xiaoyao said. You have apany? Tang Xing was surprised. This girl didnt look much older than him, but she already had apany Yes, so providing education for you wont be a burden for me. I dont need you to repay me excessively. I just need you to be honest and not betray me, Leng Xiaoyao said. She wouldnt tolerate any betrayal from them. She could help them unconditionally today, but if they ever betrayed her, she would make them pay the price without mercy. Chapter 3418 - 3418 Help Them Out 3418 Help Them Out Tang Xing was relieved. He really didnt want to work and wanted to focus on studying so that he could avenge his parents with his future sess. Leng Xiaoyao was very satisfied with Tang Xings reply. She believed that she didnt misjudge people. If she did, then it was her who made the wrong choice! She wasnt someone who couldnt admit her mistakes. Soon, Tang Ning woke up and became frightened when she saw the strangers including Leng Xiaoyao. Tang Xing immediatelyforted her. Dont be afraid, Ning. They are all kind sisters who bought us congee. You must be hungry, so eat some congee first. Tang Nings eyes lit up and she eagerly ate congee. When Tang Xing scooped the porridge and brought it to her mouth, Tang Ning didnt immediately eat it. Instead, she looked at Leng Xiaoyao and politely said, Thank you, sister. That made everyone feel that Tang Ning was a very well-mannered child so they felt more affection for her. Youre wee. Eat now! After you finish, Ill take you both to the hospital for aprehensive check-up, Leng Xiaoyao said gently. After Tang Ning finished eating and regained some strength, Leng Xiaoyao was ready to take them away. Sister, please wait a second. I have something to give you, Tang Xing said. What is it? Leng Xiaoyao was surprised. Wait for me. Ill go dig it up. Tang Xing got up, went out the door, and started digging under a big tree in the yard with a stick. Everyone was curious about what Tang Xing was digging up, but they respected him and didnt gather around. After about twenty minutes, Tang Xing dug out a ten-inch cloth bag and brought it to Leng Xiaoyao before opening it. Inside the cloth bag was a wooden box emitting a scent of sandalwood. Leng Xiaoyao could tell at a nce that it was made of rosewood. Rosewood was expensive. This box alone was worth tens of thousands yuan! Tang Xing had such a good thing. Why didnt he sell it? When Tang Xing opened the box, Leng Xiaoyao was even more surprised to see a pile of jewelry inside. There should be about eight pieces. Leng Xiaoyao was shocked and blurted out. Since you have these things, why dont you sell them? You can have a good life with your sister by selling just one of them! You can even rebuild your house by selling them all. The others were also confused. He wasnt afraid for himself but for his sisters safety. Ill help you sell them. These things can solve your food, clothing, shelter, and university education needs. You can even rebuild your house by selling them all. Since they had these things, they could live better on their own and didnt need to feel indebted to her. Tang Xing looked terrified and said, Sister, were afraid and we want to live with you. I want to give you these things and ask you to take us in and let us live with you. Dont worry, my sister and I are well-behaved. We can take care of ourselves and will try to not bother you. Were afraid that when the house is built, our uncle wille and As soon as Tang Xing thought of his uncle, his face turned pale with fear. Tang Ning burst into tears and said, Im afraid of our uncle. Im afraid of our uncle The moment she heard that, Leng Xiaoyao sensed that something wasnt right. Whats wrong with your uncle? Leng Xiaoyao asked seriously. In order to steal our family property, our uncle turned my grandfather into a vegetable, framed my father, and our whole family was driven back to the old house, but even so, our uncle didnt let us go. Three years ago, he even had someone set fire to the old house. My parents were burned to death trying to save us. These things were originally left by my grandmother as a dowry for my aunt, but she disappeared when she was in her teens. We dont know if shes alive or dead. My father said that I could sell them when I was in trouble, but I have to be careful not to let bad people take them away. Tang Xing said with a thick hatred in his eyes, as if he wanted to kill his uncle. Leng Xiaoyao was also mad. An Chenmeng directly scolded angrily. This is too hateful. How can there be such a cruel uncle in the world? They should go to hell! Xiong Manxin was furious too. There are many people like him. Its not umon, but its really hateful, Leng Xiaoyao said. She then asked Tang Xing, What is your uncles current power? No matter how powerful the Tang family was, she wasnt afraid. Since she promised to take care of Tang Xing and his sister, she would naturally see it through to the end. However, Tang Xing thought that Leng Xiaoyao was afraid that the Tang family would threaten her and might not help them. It made him feel a little lost, but he didnt me Leng Xiaoyao. After all, he had no right to demand that Leng Xiaoyao take risks for them. The fact that she could help them was already a great kindness. The Tang family is a third-rate wealthy family in the capital city, and they are involved in industries all over the country, Tang Xing said. Although he hoped to get Leng Xiaoyaos help, he didnt want to drag her into trouble, so he said, Sister, if youre worried that well cause trouble for you, you dont have to take care of us. Just help us sell these things and well only take half of the money. You can take the other half as the repayment. A third-rate wealthy family is nothing in my eyes! Ive even offended a first-rate aristocratic family. They couldnt do anything to me either. Dont worry! Since I said Ill take care of you, Ill definitely see it through to the end. Even if theres trouble, I can handle it. Even if I cant handle it, my friends can handle it. The word boyfriend almost slipped out of Leng Xiaoyaos mouth, but she immediately changed her words when she remembered that An Chenmeng and the others didnt know about it yet. Chapter 3419 - 3419 Blood Connection 3419 Blood Connection What? Everyone was shocked. Boss, did you even offend a top-notch family in the capital city? An Chenmeng swallowed hard and wondered if her boss was too good at getting into trouble or just unlucky! A top-notch family! Fortunately, that so-called top-notch family couldnt do anything to Leng Xiaoyao. Alright, lets leave first! Well talk about other thingster. Leng Xiaoyao didnt respond to An Chenmengs words. It was alreadyte, so they needed to go to the mall while it was still open to buy some clothes for the Tang siblings. Although the Tang siblings were wearing tattered clothes, they were still rtively clean, unlike the stinky beggars. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao didnt mind getting dirty and immediately carried Tang Ning. Sister, let me carry her instead, so you wont get dirty. Tang Xing immediately went up, afraid of getting Leng Xiaoyao dirty. Although they tried their best to be hygienic and not smelly, they werentpletely clean. On the other hand, Leng Xiaoyao was spotless. Youre not dirty! Go. Pick up the box and go with me. Its toote today, so well go to my house first. Tomorrow, Ill have someone take you to the hospital for aprehensive check-up. Its important to have a healthy body, Leng Xiaoyao said. It wasnt about whether they were sick or not, but rather because a healthy body was necessary for living. The Tang siblings were extremely moved. Thank you, sister. Tang Xing felt like crying. Thank you, sister. Tang Ning also thanked her. She really liked this sister who gave her congee to eat, took her home, and made her feel safe. Apart from being close to the alley, there was also a mall nearby. Leng Xiaoyao and the others went straight to the childrens clothing store. The clothes in the childrens clothing store were generally for children under fifteen years old, with both male and female clothing avable. Therefore, the Tang siblings clothes could be bought together. From inside to outside, shoes, socks, and daily necessities were all bought. They identally bought too much, especially for Tang Ning. Several girls surrounded her and helped her pick out clothes that they thought looked good. Tang Xing couldnt stand it anymore and immediately stopped them. Sister, its too many. Weve only bought about eight sets. Its summer now and you have to change clothes every day or two. You need at least ten sets. Leng Xiaoyao didnt think they were too many. They didnt have any clothes to wear, so everything started now. Leng Xiaoyaos desire for shopping was also aroused. It was like a mother buying clothes for her children. She felt that no matter how much clothing she bought, it wasnt enough. It was more exciting than buying clothes for herself. Leng Xiaoyao didnt have high requirements for her own attire, but she was very interested in picking out clothes for the Tang siblings. If she wasnt satisfied with a certain piece of clothing, she wouldnt take it. It also depended on whether they liked it or not. Tang Xing couldnt stop her and could only let Leng Xiaoyao do as she pleased. In the end, Tang Xing and Tang Ning each got ten sets of clothes, five pairs of shoes, ten pairs of socks, ten pairs of underwear and pants, and two sets of pajamas, all of which were from the current season. They also bought several dolls for Tang Ning. The salesperson who served them was ecstatic. When they came in at first, another salesperson thought that they couldnt afford anything and didnt want to serve them! After all, the clothes here werent cheap, and each piece cost several hundred yuan! So it was another salesperson who served them. However, they unexpectedly bought so much. They spent a total of seventeen thousand yuan. This girl was so rich! It seemed like she was also a good person because these two children were dressed in tattered clothes so these girls must have decided to help them by themselves. Leng Xiaoyao not only bought clothes, but also two mobile phones. She used her own ID card to apply for phone cards because Tang Xing siblings didnt have ID cards to apply for one. She saved her number on their phones and told them to call her if there was anything wrong. She also saved Mu Yufans number and told them to call him if they couldnt reach her. After buying everything, Leng Xiaoyao first sent An Chenmeng and the others back to school before taking Tang Xing and his sister home. When Tang Xing and his sister followed Leng Xiaoyao into the big vi, they were shocked. Although they had lived in a bigger vi before, they didnt expect Leng Xiaoyao to be so rich and to live alone. They were born in a wealthy family, so they werent afraid, but they were well-behaved and didnt touch anything randomly. Leng Xiaoyao took them to a guest room on the second floor, where there was a bathroom, then she asked them to take a shower first. Tang Xing, being a big boy, didnt need much help, but Tang Ning was still young, so Leng Xiaoyao helped her take a shower. Although Tang Ning was a little shy, she was weak and really needed help, so she didnt refuse. After Tang Xing and Tang Ning finished showering and changing their clothes, they lookedpletely different. They had good features and were very good-looking. However, their faces gave Leng Xiaoyao a strange feeling of familiarity, which grew stronger and stronger. She felt that they were like rtives. Suddenly, Leng Xiaoyao realized something. Cultivators had a strong sense of bloodline. Even if they had never met their rtives before, they would feel close to them when they saw them. Could they really be rted to her by blood? Thinking of their surname Tang and her mothers surname Tang, Leng Xiaoyao blurted out. Whats your aunts name, Tang Xing? Tang Xing didnt know why Leng Xiaoyao asked that, but he answered. Tang Yue. Leng Xiaoyao was shocked. Although having the same name didnt necessarily mean that they were the same person, she couldnt ignore the feeling of her bloodline. It seemed that her sympathy and pity for them today werent just because of Tang Xings behavior in the previous incarnation, but also because of their bloodline. It was just that she had remembered Tang Xings behavior in the previous incarnation first, so she had ignored the feeling of bloodline. My mothers name is also Tang Yue, Leng Xiaoyao took a deep breath and said. What?! Tang Xing was also surprised but didnt think too much about it. He thought that it was just a coincidence. Leng Xiaoyao didnt n to say more for now. She decided to do a paternity test. As long as it was a close rtive doing the test, it would show more than 30% simrity if they were rted by blood. Originally, Leng Xiaoyao only nned to temporarily take care of them and wouldnt let them stay here for long. After arranging everything, she would arrange another house for them and someone to take care of them. However, if they were her cousins, she would let them stay here with her. When she left here after two years, this house would belong to them. She would prepare the will in advance. Chapter 3420 - 3420 Want to Drink Bubble Tea 3420 Want to Drink Bubble Tea At that time, thepany would be given to Leng Yecheng, and they would also be taken care of by Leng Yecheng. The house where Li Mochen currently lived would also be given to Leng Yecheng. It wouldnt be used anyway. Tang Xing and his sister would live an affluent life for the rest of their lives. Leng Xiaoyao also hoped that Leng Yecheng could marry a kind wife in the future who could ept Tang Xing and Tang Ning. She wouldnt force him, but if her aunt could take care of her cousins, it would be for the best. Even if she didnt like it, she couldnt bully them either. They could just treat each other as rtives. Anyway, Tang Xing and Tang Ning didnt need to rely on them for food and drink. Leng Xiaoyao knew that her uncle wouldnt mistreat Tang Xing and Tang Ning. Whether Leng Xiaoyao gave thepany to him or not, she just didnt want to make things difficult for him because of Tang Xing and Tang Ning. She would arrange these things before going to Guiyun because she didnt know what the result would be. Even if she woulde back, she didnt know when. Leng Xiaoyao called Mu Yufan and asked if he had time tomorrow. Mu Yufan said yes, so Leng Xiaoyao arranged for him to take Tang Xing and Tang Ning to the hospital for aprehensive examination and a paternity test. Leng Xiaoyao didnt hide anything and directly said that she suspected they were her cousins, but he shouldnt tell Tang Xing before the test came out. Mu Yufan agreed readily. Tang Xing and Tang Ning were tired today, so Leng Xiaoyao let them rest first. Since Tang Ning was still young and couldnt adapt to being separated from Tang Xing for the time being, Leng Xiaoyao allowed them to sleep together. Anyway, Tang Ning was still very young. They ate and slept together for the past few years, so it was safe. Leng Xiaoyao would teach Tang Ning how to sleep aler. At the same time, she told Tang Xing that tomorrow a big brother named Mu Yufan, the person whose number was saved in their phone, woulde to pick them up to go to the hospital for an examination, so they didnt have to be afraid. Tang Xing wasnt a cowardly person. He knew that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt harm them, so he wasnt afraid either. Leng Xiaoyao needed to leave tomorrow, so she put a key and some of her hair in a bag. Her air was wrapped in an envelope, and she asked Tang Xing to give it to Mu Yufan. Because Mu Yufan was temporarily in charge of their food and drink, Leng Xiaoyao didnt give them money. The Tang siblingsy on the bed and couldnt fall asleep for a long time. They were still skeptical whether all of this was real and worried that they would wake up and find out that it was just a dream. Brother, did the kind sister really save us? Did she really bring us to her house? Can we live here together in the future? Tang Ning asked, afraid that it was all an illusion and they would wake up to find nothing. Its true. The kind sister really saved us and brought us to her house. We can live here in the future. We can also go to school, and not be afraid of our uncle. Tang Xingforted his sister. Although he was also worried that it was all an illusion, he was more willing to believe that it was true. If he wasnt so weak, they wouldnt have had to live like animals for several years. Leng Xiaoyao, however, didnt sleep and instead opened the box and looked through everything. Finally, she found an old family photo at the bottom of the box. In the photo, there was a girl of sixteen years old who was obviously Tang Yue when she was young. It meant that Tang Yue didnt disappear when she was a child, but after she was about sixteen years old. Therefore, Tang Yues disappearance might have another hidden motive. In other words, she might have been schemed against by someone. Leng Xiaoyao had to investigate it thoroughly. If Tang Yue was really murdered, she wouldnt let the killer get away with it. Early the next morning, Leng Xiaoyao went to school. Mu Yufan arrived at 9 am. The Tang siblings had already prepared themselves and were ready for the day. To facilitate Mu Yufans ess, Leng Xiaoyao had already arranged an ess card for Mu Yufans car, so Mu Yufan could freely enter Hanlin Manor. As a precaution, Tang Xing also called Mu Yufans phone when he arrived. Mu Yufan knew that Leng Xiaoyao had given them his phone number, so they could call him if they needed help, but he didnt know their phone number, so he answered when the phone rang. When Mu Yufan answered the call, Tang Xing finally felt relieved. Mu Yufan appreciated Tang Xings vignce. Being cautious was a good thing. Then Mu Yufan took them to the hospital for various tests and also did a paternity test. However, they would only get the results in the afternoon, so after their morning check-up, Mu Yufan took them out for lunch. What do you guys like to eat? Mu Yufan asked them. Whatever is fine, Brother Mu, Tang Xing said. When he was still a rich young heir, he was picky about food, but after three years of experiencing poverty, as long as it was clean and could fill their stomachs, it was good enough. I want to drink bubble tea, Brother Mu, can we? Tang Ning saw a nearby bubble tea shop with a long line and suddenly wanted to drink it. She used to like to drink bubble tea and her mother would buy it for her. Unfortunately, after they had an ident, she never drank bubble tea again. Tang Xing wanted to stop her because he thought it wasnt good for Mu Yufan to buy things for them, but when he saw his sisters bright eyes, he couldnt say anything to stop her. Okay! Actually, I also want to drink bubble tea! Lets go, the three of us can go buy bubble tea! Mu Yufan readily agreed and tried to amodate and integrate them as much as possible because they were Leng Xiaoyaos cousins. Apart from that, he also felt sympathy for them and wanted to treat them better. Great! Tang Ning danced in excitement and Tang Xing also agreed. Mu Yufan asked them what vor they wanted and bought one each. Mu Yufan asked for their opinion on what to eat, but they didnt say anything, so Mu Yufan decided to take them to a private home cuisine and ordered several dishes and soup. Chapter 3421 - 3421 Listen to Cousin Xiaoyao 3421 Listen to Cousin Xiaoyao It had been a long time since they had such a good meal. Tang Xing and Tang Ning ate a lot unconsciously until they were too full to eat more. After the meal, Mu Yufan asked them if they wanted to go home or go to thepany with him. Tang Xing said that he wanted to go home, since he only feltpletely safe at Leng Xiaoyaos house. Therefore, Mu Yufan took them home and bought a bunch of snacks and drinks before they arrived. After they were home, he turned on the TV for them and left after giving them some instructions. At lunch time, Mu Yufan reported the situation to Leng Xiaoyao over the phone. Later, Leng Xiaoyao called Tang Xing and asked about his condition, before giving him some instructions. At 4 pm, Tang Xing and Tang Nings medical reports came out, as well as their paternity tests. It confirmed that they did have a 40% blood rtionship. Because Leng Xiaoyao was in military training at that time, Mu Yufan just sent her a message. She would see it after her training ended at 5:30 pm. When Leng Xiaoyao used her phone after military training, she saw Mu Yufans message. Although she had already been sure of it, she couldnt help but feel happy after seeing the results. On the way back home, she went to thepany first to get the results before going home. Tang Xing and Tang Ning had been waiting for her in the yard and smiled once they saw her return. When Leng Xiaoyao got out of the car, Tang Ning immediately ran over and said, Sister, youre back! Leng Xiaoyao rubbed Tang Nings head and said, Yes, Im back. Are you hungry? Ill cook for you guys. It was already 6:30 pm when she got home. She had to hire a cook to help her feed Tang Xing and Tang Ning, or they would be hungry. Sister, I-I have cooked the rice, Tang Xing said cautiously, unsure if he had done it right. He couldnt cook dishes, but he knew how to cook rice. Great, then Ill make the dishes, so that we can have the meal. Leng Xiaoyao gave Tang Xing an approving look and led them back into the house. Leng Xiaoyao quickly went to make the dishes. After they were done, they all started eating. After dinner, Tang Xing took the initiative to clean up. Leng Xiaoyao didnt stop him. Instead, she went to her room and took out the Tang familys family photo. When Tang Xing finished cleaning up and returned to the living room, Leng Xiaoyao said seriously to them, Now, Im going to tell you something very important. The two immediately tensed up, afraid that Leng Xiaoyao was going to kick them out. Take a look at this photo. Leng Xiaoyao handed the Tang familys family photo to Tang Xing. Tang Xing recognized it as his fathers family photo because he had seen it before. However, when he saw Tang Yue, he suddenly felt that she resembled Leng Xiaoyao. Then he remembered that Leng Xiaoyao had told him that her mothers name was also Tang Yue. Suddenly, Tang Xing thought of something and looked at Leng Xiaoyao in surprise, but he didnt dare to ask. Do you think I look like your aunt? Leng Xiaoyao asked. Yeah! Tang Xing replied. That is because we are mother and daughter, biological mother and daughter. Leng Xiaoyao smiled. Tang Xing was surprised at this news. Only Tang Ning seemed to not understand what was going on. Leng Xiaoyao showed them the paternity test report and handed it to Tang Xing. Read this. Tang Xing hurriedly took it. When he saw that they were 40% biologically rted, he was finally sure of it and was surprised. All of a sudden, Tang Xing burst into tears. You are my aunts daughter? My cousin? Learning that news made Tang Xing very happy. Although they hadnt spent time together and didnt have much family affection, he liked Leng Xiaoyao very much and was grateful to her. Even just one day with her made them dependent on her. He had many psychological burdens before, but after learning that she was his cousin, he suddenly felt relieved. It wasnt that he could take her kindness for granted, but there was a psychological difference between having a blood rtionship and not having one. You are our aunts daughter, our cousin? Tang Ning finally understood and was excited. Yes, I am your aunts daughter, your cousin. When I found this photo in the box yesterday, I knew it. So I did a paternity test and told you after confirming it, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she had known about their rtionship for a while, this moment of recognition still made her happy. Cousin Tang Ning threw herself into Leng Xiaoyaos arms and cried happily. Alright, dont cry. Ill definitely get revenge against your uncle for your father, and get back what belongs to you. Leng Xiaoyao patted Tang Nings back tofort her. But Im afraid theyll hurt you. Tang Xing still worried even though Leng Xiaoyao had said that even a top family couldnt do anything to her. Dont worry! They cant hurt me, Leng Xiaoyao said confidently, giving Tang Xing confidence. Because of the revtion that Leng Xiaoyao was his cousin, Tang Xing and his sister became much closer to her from the heart. Ill have someone help you with the enrollment procedures. Tang Xing is 16 years old and will go to junior high school. Tang Ning is 10 years old and will go to the third grade in a primary school. It doesnt matter if you cant keep up for now. You must study hard. Ill also find a teacher to be your tutor and make up for what you havent learned. Do you have any objections? Leng Xiaoyao made the arrangement first, then asked them for their opinions. If they had any objections, she would rearrange it. No objections, Tang Xing said. He had good grades before and even if he hadnt studied for three years, he could catch up with careful review. Ill listen to you, cousin. Tang Ning also had no objections. After all, they were children of an important family and had been exposed to knowledge at an early age. She had excellent grades when she studied for half a year in first grade. Since they had no objections, it was settled. However, arranging for schools and finding a tutor would have to be entrusted to Li Mochen. Thinking of Li Mochen, Leng Xiaoyao began to miss him. They hadnt contacted each other for several days, and she didnt know what he was doing. As soon as she thought of Li Mochen, her phone rang. It was Li Mochen calling. Chapter 3422 - 3422 Give Me a Little Reward 3422 Give Me a Little Reward In the past few days, Li Mochen had just received a task, so his phone has been turned off. Now that the task was over and he could turn on his phone, he couldnt wait to call Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao thought in her heart that she missed him, but deliberately said, Why should I miss you! Li Mochens voice was full of grievance when he said, I miss you so much, but you dont miss me. Leng Xiaoyao didnt say anything. It was a bit difficult for her to say that she missed Li Mochen out loud! When Li Mochen heard that Leng Xiaoyao didnt respond immediately, he knew that she was shy, so he stopped teasing her. Ill be back tomorrow. How much longer will the military trainingst? Li Mochen asked. There are three more days. By the way, I need your help, Leng Xiaoyao said. What happened? Li Mochen asked. Yesterday I met a pair of beggar siblings. The boy is 15 years old and the girl is 10 years old. I felt bad for them and wanted to help them at first. Later, I sensed a blood connection and suspected that they might be my cousins. Then I saw a photo from their home. One of the people in the photo is my mother. Today I did a paternity test and the result showed a 40% blood rtionship. I told them about it. Their parents were framed by my second uncles brother, my third uncle, who wanted to steal the family property. They were then driven out of the house and lived in the old house. However, not long after, the old house caught fire and the couple died trying to save their children. So I n to get custody of them, send them to school, and seek revenge for them. Also, I want to find a private tutor for them, a maid to cook for them, and a driver to pick them up and drop them off. These people must be extremely reliable. I cant do all of this on my own at the moment, so please help me with that, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt hesitate to ask Li Mochen for help since they were currently dating. Congrattions on finding your cousins. Ill deal with the problems. Li Mochen congratted Leng Xiaoyao first because her reaction showed that she valued these two cousins ??very much, so he naturally took it seriously. But Suddenly, Li Mochen said. What? Leng Xiaoyao asked. You are giving me so many things to do at once. Shouldnt you give me a little reward? Li Mochen said cunningly. What reward? Leng Xiaoyao asked before suddenly realizing something. Her heartbeat sped up. I havent thought about it yet. Ill tell you when I see you, Li Mochen said. Actually, he had already thought about it, but didnt want to say it in advance and let Leng Xiaoyao refuse. Moreover, this reward could only be obtained by meeting in person. Okay! Leng Xiaoyao knew what he wanted to do, but since he didnt say it, she pretended to be ignorant. Early the next morning, Leng Xiaoyao prepared breakfast and lunch for Tang Xing and Tang Ning. For breakfast, she made eggs and steamed buns with milk. For lunch, she stewed a pot of lotus root pork ribs. It would be ready just before noon, which was perfect for lunchtime. She also made a cold cucumber sd. Even in the summer, it was better not to eat cold food that should be hot. Therefore, at this time, having a maid who could cook was so important! Although Tang Xing could cook rice, he didnt know how to make other dishes! She had told Tang Xing about these thingsst night so there was no need to leave any notes. The game, Whos the Ruler, became more and more popr. Whenever people saw Leng Xiaoyao in the Capital University, they would look at her with admiration. Although they didnt know how much she had done in this game, she had done something after all. The main thing was that this game was produced by herpany. Once this game became popr, she would benefit from it. At 10 am, Li Mochen arrived in the capital and immediately went to deal with the things Leng Xiaoyao had entrusted him with. With his connections, it couldnt be easier for him to solve all the problems. Leng Xiaoyao was already an adult with sufficient financial resources. Since the Tang siblings werent being raised by anyone else, they didnt require too much documentation and proof. They were able to process the adoption procedures directly. They then went to the school to handle the enrollment procedures, which also went smoothly. The primary and middle schools were in the same location, separated only by a wall. In order for the two children to receive some attention from their teachers at school, Li Mochen donated one million yuan to each school. As a result, the principals naturally didnt dare to be negligent. Even if Li Mochen didnt make a donation, they wouldnt dare to be negligent, since it was someone from a high-ranking position who had made the arrangements. The schools were also located in the southern district near Hanlin Manor, which was only a few minutes away by car. After discussing with Leng Xiaoyao about finding a nanny, a tutor, and a driver yesterday, Li Mochen had already arranged for people to take care of it. They were all people he trusted and knew well, and they were all very responsible. Therefore, after handling the adoption and enrollment procedures, Li Mochen bought a car for the driver to pick up and drop off the children. Li Mochen had noints when he dealt with all of this. He spent the money voluntarily without any intention of having Leng Xiaoyao reimburse him. His money was Leng Xiaoyaos, so what was there to worry about! At 6 pm, everyone gathered outside the gate of Hanlin Manor because Leng Xiaoyao had just returned and would be bringing them in. There were four people in total. The maid was a 45 year old woman named Tong Xiann. The driver was named Feng Dongcheng and he was 42 years old. Li Mochen told her about these people as soon as he found them, and they knew who they were working for. So when Leng Xiaoyao asked them to get in the car, they saw the license te number and got in with Leng Xiaoyao. Li Mochen had just returned to his vi not long ago. He didnt go directly over to avoid frightening the Tang siblings. He only came out after Leng Xiaoyao returned. The moment their eyes met, their hearts beat faster, their eyes revealing a look of longing. However, there were outsiders around so they couldnt do anything. Then Li Mochen followed them inside. Although the Tang siblings were happy to see Leng Xiaoyao return, they immediately became nervous and restrained when they saw that she brought five other people with her. However, they knew that these people were probably the nanny and tutors brought back by their cousin. Chapter 3423 - 3423 Negotiate Wages 3423 Negotiate Wages Sister, youre back! Tang Xing and Tang Ning shouted. Although they knew that Leng Xiaoyao was their cousin, they still preferred to call her sister, feeling that it was more intimate. Although she didnt have any emotional connection with them, she felt close to them because of their blood ties. Hello, Im your sisters boyfriend, Li Mochen. You can call me brother-inw or brother. Li Mochen greeted them warmly. Knowing that his stern demeanor could be intimidating. He tried to appear gentle and approachable. Although he preferred to be called brother-inw, Leng Xiaoyao hadnt yet made their rtionship public, so Li Mochen was fine with being called brother. When Leng Xiaoyao heard the word brother-inw, she frowned and wanted to say something, but held back in front of the outsider. She couldnt embarrass him in front of others. Tang Xing and Tang Ning looked at Leng Xiaoyao for her opinion on how to address Li Mochen. Leng Xiaoyao said, Just call him brother for now! Li Mochen was upset, feeling a bit resentful towards Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao, however, was very satisfied. Brother, nice to meet you! Tang Xing and Tang Ning both greeted Li Mochen politely. Because Li Mochen tried his best to be gentle, the two children werent afraid of him. On the contrary, because he was so handsome, they were amazed. They had a very good impression of him. Li Mochen handed the two children two thick red envelopes. This is a gift for you at our first meeting. Each envelope contained ten thousand yuan. They didnt need to worry about anything since they lived here, so there was no need to give too much. However, not many people could casually give ten thousand yuan as a gift to children. Not all rich people were that generous. Tang Xing and Tang Ning hesitated to ept the gift and looked at Leng Xiaoyao for her opinion. You can take it, said Leng Xiaoyao. The two kids epted the red envelopes and thanked Li Mochen. Thank you, brother. Leng Xiaoyao then asked Li Mochen to cook while she talked to the tutors, maid, and driver about their work arrangement. They were here, but Leng Xiaoyao still needed to discuss their schedule and sry with them in person. So before that, she had already researched the average sry in the industry. Lets start with Aunt Tong! I have two options for your job arrangement. First, full-time, which means living here and making three meals a day, cleaning the first-floor, the two childrens rooms, hallway, and stairs. You can have one day off per week, either Saturday or Sunday. Just let me know in advance. The second option is to provide two meals and first-floor hygiene. You cane before 11 am. After cooking and cleaning up, you can either rest here or go back home, ande back when its time to prepare dinner. For full-time, the sry is fifteen thousand yuan per month. The second option is nine thousand yuan plus a transportation allowance of a thousand yuan, whiches to ten thousand yuan per month. The meals must be nutritious because the two children have poor health and need to be supplemented. Money isnt a problem, but it cant be wasted either. You can eat the two meals together with them. After having the meal and cleaning up, you can go home. If you want to live here, I can also arrange a room for you. Leng Xiaoyao listed all the conditions. The sry offered by Leng Xiaoyao was already considered high in the capital city. Although some people might have higher sries, they also demanded higher requirements. With fewer family members and lighter responsibilities, it was an easy job. Although she had received professional training and worked as a housekeeper for wealthy families, she had many duties and the highest sry was only twelve thousand yuan! Therefore, Tong Xiann immediately agreed. Boss, my daughter is already married, so Im alone now. Ill work full-time. There are many people here, so I wont feel lonely. Dont worry, Ill do my best and wont let you down. Regarding Tong Xianns character, Leng Xiaoyao temporarily trusted her because she was rmended by Li Mochen. Even if she did something wrong, Leng Xiaoyao could easily catch her. Okay, then I will arrange a room for youter. Now lets talk about Uncle Feng. Uncle Fengs main responsibility is to pick up and drop off my cousins from school. The school is the No.8 Elementary School and Junior High School in Nancheng District. Its very convenient. Uncle Feng can drive home, which will be more convenient. You can also have weekends off. So the sry will be ten thousand yuan per month. Do you have any objections, Uncle Feng? Leng Xiaoyao said. Because Feng Dongchengs job was rtively easy, the sry would be much lower, but in his industry, it was considered high with weekends off. No objections. Feng Dongcheng said since he was also satisfied with this sry. Only you can drive the car. No one else can borrow it. Of course, if your family needs you to send them somewhere while not affecting your work, its okay, Leng Xiaoyao said. She didnt like it when people usedpany cars for personal use. Although Feng Dongcheng was 42 years old, he was still in good physical condition due to being a retired soldier and exercising regrly. He could be both a driver and a bodyguard. Sure, boss, Feng Dongcheng said. He also disliked usingpany cars for personal use, so he didnt like borrowing cars from others or lending his own car to others. Then its Teacher Song and Teacher Lins turn. The children finish school at 5:30 pm and have dinner at 6 pm. After dinner, they can start tutoring from 6:30 pm to 8:30 pm from Monday to Friday. Dinner will be provided here. Saturdays are from 9 am to 11 am and Sundays are off. You will be paid four hundred yuan per hour each with a transportation allowance of a thousand yuan per month. Do you have any objections? Leng Xiaoyao said. With eight hundred yuan per day and excluding four Sundays per month, they could still earn around twenty thousand yuan per month. On Saturday afternoons and Sundays, they could still take on other tutoring jobs. For one-on-one tutoring, four hundred yuan per hour wasnt much, but it also wasnt little either. The average rate was only three hundred yuan per hour. Moreover, there was still a transportation allowance of a thousand yuan per month and dinner. Other families didnt provide those benefits. Chapter 3424 Tang Ning Is Bullied

    Chapter 3424 Tang Ning Is Bullied

    "No objections." They didn''t have any objections either because most of the students they tutored were only paying three hundred yuan. After all, they weren''t very experienced tutors. The fees for primary school and junior high school students weren''t usually too high. If it was for tutoring high school students, it could go up to four to five hundred yuan per hour. Calcting the sries of the four people, it would cost at least around sixty-five thousand yuan a month. If it hadn''t been for Tang Xing and Tang Ning, Leng Xiaoyao wouldn''t have had to spend that much, but even though she now had to, Leng Xiaoyao didn''t feel any reluctance since she had plenty of money. Although she was very wealthy, paying these fees was no problem at all. Moreover, if she didn''t spend her money well during this year and a half, she wouldn''t have the chance to spend itter. "That''s good. I''ve prepared the contract. Let''s sign it now," Leng Xiaoyao said and went to prepare the contract. After Tang Xing and Tang Ning received their red envelopes, they went back to their room and counted the money inside. Although they knew the money in the red envelopes was a lot when they received them, they were still shocked when they counted the exact amount inside. "Brother Mochen gave us so much money!" Tang Ning couldn''t even count how much money there was exactly, but for her, it was a lot. "Yes! Brother Mochen gave us each ten thousand yuan! We can''t just keep this money ourselves. We''ll give it to our sister when we see her and ask for it when we need it," Tang Xing said. Even if they kept it themselves, they could only leave it at home. "Okay!" Tang Ning agreed, thinking that what her brother said made sense. Leng Xiaoyao only needed to download a temte from the Inte and make some modifications. In less than twenty minutes, Leng Xiaoyao had the contract and brought it downstairs. After everyone had checked and confirmed that there were no problems, they signed the contract. Leng Xiaoyao then gave Tong Xiann the ess card to Hanlin Manor and the key to her vi. Feng Dongcheng could also take the car tonight since the exit-entry permit had already been arranged by Li Mochen. Song Ting and Lin Xi just needed to call thendline in the house before entering. Leng Xiaoyao had instructed Tong Xiann about that too. After sending them off, everyone started eating. After dinner, Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao talked about the Tang family''s affairs. Leng Xiaoyao couldn''t investigate it herself, so she handed it over to Li Mochen. "Don''t worry! I''ll take care of it," Li Mochen said. He was happy that Leng Xiaoyao used him because it meant that he was important to her! Li Mochen left at ten pm. Leng Xiaoyao told Tang Xing and Tang Ning to wash up and go to bed since they were children who needed to sleep early. Besides, they had to go to school tomorrow! However, they gave Leng Xiaoyao the red envelopes given by Li Mochen. "Sister, there''s too much money in these envelopes. Can you keep them for us?" "Since this money is for you, you should keep it yourself. Find a safe ce to put it. Ning, you can give yours to your brother," Leng Xiaoyao said. If she kept their money for them, it would be like taking their money away from them. It would be like parents keeping their children''s lucky money, but never giving it back to them. "Alright." Tang Xing said nothing else. "Sure." Tang Ning agreed. "Tomorrow you''ll go to school. Uncle Feng will pick you up. So remember our car. If someone bullies you at school, tell me. Don''t endure it. We won''t let anyone bully us because if we do, they''ll only take advantage of us more. Got it?" Leng Xiaoyao sternly reminded them since it wasmon for students to be bullied in school nowadays, especially since Tang Xing and Tang Ning were new students. "Yes." Tang Xing and Tang Ning nodded and kept Leng Xiaoyao''s words in mind. Without surprise, something bad happened the next day. Tang Ning encountered trouble. Although many primary school students had cell phones nowadays, there were still some who didn''t have one. Two female ssmates saw that a new student, Tang Ning, had a cellphone and asked her to lend it to them. Tang Ning refused to give it to them, so the two girls tried to snatch it from her. Tang Ning was weak and couldn''t fight back, so they robbed her of her phone and pushed her, causing her forehead to hit the table and bleed. Tang Ning cried and called for her sister. Leng Xiaoyao was the only one she believed could help her. When the head teacher saw what happened, she was scared and asked what had happened. After learning the situation, she scolded the two girls and took Tang Ning''s phone back, then took her to the infirmary. The principal had told the head teacher that Tang Ning''s family had donated one million yuan to the school and asked her to take special care of their daughter. However, on her first day at school, something bad happened to her. After Tang Ning was carried to infirmary, the head teacher called the principal at once and reported it. The principal was also scared and immediately called Tang Ning''s family. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen''s phone numbers were left at the school. The principal first called Leng Xiaoyao, but couldn''t get through, so he called Li Mochen, who answered quickly. After hearing about the ident, Li Mochen was immediately angry. He released a cold air of anger, which was unbearable for ordinary people. Hispanion, Mu Yuan, who was driving, was frightened and almost lost control of the car. Li Mochen and Mu Yuan were on their way to handle other matters, but decided to prioritize Tang Ning''s situation. After talking with Li Mochen, the principal immediately called the mother of the student who had pushed Tang Ning. The student''s family had a lot of power - her father was a bureau chief, and her mother was from a third-rate wealthy family. However, their attitude was terrible. When they received the call, they didn''t feel guilty about their daughter hurting another student and were instead angry and believed that their daughter was innocent. They even wanted to seek justice for their daughter. The principal was angry about the student''s family''s attitude, but didn''t dare to argue with them. He realized that children were often simr to their parents - arrogant and self-righteous. Although the principal didn''t know Li Mochen''s background, he knew that he was a businessman who had a rtionship with the director of the Educational Affairs Bureau. Therefore, if this girl''s parents offended him, it might not be beneficial for them. Although Tang Ning''s injury wasn''t serious, her emotional trauma would be harder to heal. After being bandaged up by the teacher, she was taken to the principal''s office, where Li Mochen arrived shortly after. When the principal saw Li Mochen, he felt a sense of awe. After all, Li Mochen was extremely powerful. Chapter 3425 - 3425 Brother Will Seek Justice for You 3425 Brother Will Seek Justice for You Brother Tang Ning had already calmed down, but when she saw Li Mochen, she couldnt help crying again. Although Li Mochen usually didnt like physical contact with people, he didnt reject Tang Ning because she was Leng Xiaoyaos cousin. He immediately carried her up andforted her, saying, Brother is here. Everything will be fine. Tell me, what happened? Although Li Mochen had already learned from the principal, he still asked Tang Ning in person. Zhang Yaya and another female ssmate snatched my phone, and pushed me down. I hit the corner of the table and it hurts so much. Im in a lot of pain Tang Ning cried out herint. Li Mochens expression became even more gloomy, and a storm brewed in his eyes. Even Tang Ning was scared stiff, trembling in fear of his cold aura. After Li Mochen noticed it, he immediately retracted his aura and said, Brother will help you get justice. Okay! Tang Ning responded. With Li Mochen as the mediator, she wasnt so angry and felt much more at ease. At the same time, Li Mochen also put a little magical power into Tang Ning. Because she was young and couldnt absorb too much, he only used a little to relieve her pain and reduce her injury. Mr. Li, this students father, is Director Zhang Zhongqing of a certain bureau. Her mother is from the third-rate wealthy Lin family. So this students mother is a bit arrogant and unreasonable. The principal reminded him, not because he thought that Li Mochen couldnt handle it, but to let him know in advance. How dare an unimportant director and a daughter from the Lin family be so arrogant? Do they think there is no one more powerful than them in the capital city? Li Mochen sneered, not taking them seriously at all. If they sincerely apologized andpensated, he wouldnt pursue it too much. After all, it was just a matter between children. However, if they wanted to use their power to suppress others, then he would see who had more power. Moreover, he knew the man called Zhang Zhongqing very well. Zhang Zhongqing could be considered an important official in the capital city. Li Mochen basically knew all the important officials in the capital city and even knew which faction they belonged to and whether they hadmitted any crimes. Although Li Mochen didnt know everything, he knew enough about Zhang Zhongqing. Zhang Zhongqing happened to belong to the faction of the Li family, and privately he had done a few things that werent very good! When other people heard Li Mochens reply, the principal and Tang Nings head teacher were shocked. They realized that Li Mochen could be more powerful than they had imagined. Soon, Ms. Lin, Zhang Yayas mother arrived. Ms. Lin walked into the principals office with an angry expression and her gaze fell on Li Mochen. She was slightly stunned, not because she knew him, but because she felt that this man was too handsome and too cold. He made her stand in awe. However, when she saw the girl in his arms, she knew that this was the girl who had been pushed down by her daughter, and this man was her family. Although her daughter was the one who pushed the girl down and caused her to hit her head on the corner of the table and bleed, Ms. Lin didnt feel guilty at all because she believed that the girl had provoked her daughter first. Go call my daughter here so I can ask her about it. Ms. Lin ordered the head teacher. Although the head teacher was unhappy, she still went to get Zhang Yaya. They could have brought Zhang Yaya over earlier, but in order to avoid Ms. Lin using them of bullying Zhang Yaya before she arrived, they hadnt done that. Zhang Yaya might be arrogant, but she was still a child of around ten years old. Therefore, when she saw Tang Ning bleeding, she was scared and felt uneasy! However, when the head teacher came to find her, and told her that her mother hade, she immediately stopped being afraid. While the head teacher went to find Zhang Yaya, Ms. Lin asked Li Mochen, What do you do? Ms. Lin wanted to know Li Mochens background so that she could know how to handle this matter because she felt that Li Mochen wasnt an ordinary person. Anyway, whether he was an ordinary person or not, as long as he didnt have a powerful background like her family, she wouldnt be afraid. Im doing business. Li Mochen replied indifferently. As soon as Ms. Lin heard that Li Mochen was doing business, she thought that he couldnt be very powerful. Although her family also did business, at a certain level, they would all mention what family or enterprise group they belonged to. Because people like Ms. Lin, who liked to bully others, always thought that people with backgrounds would mention their family status. It would give them a sense of vanity. I was born in the third-rate noble Lin family in the capital city. My husband is the director of a certain bureau, Zhang Zhongqing. Ms. Lin introduced herself, exuding a strong sense of superiority. Im not here to listen to you report your family status, but to deal with the childrens matter, Li Mochen said. He couldnt care less about her family background. You Ms. Lin couldnt believe how arrogant Li Mochen was. For a moment, she didnt know if it was because he had a powerful background or because he was simply ignorant and thought that the Zhang family and the Lin family couldnt do anything to him. At this moment, Zhang Yaya was brought in by the head teacher. As soon as Zhang Yaya saw her mother, she burst into tears. Because she had hurt Tang Ning, she had been afraid until she saw her mother and was able to vent her emotions. The moment Ms. Lin saw her daughter crying, she was heartbroken and immediately went over tofort her daughter. Yaya, tell mommy if someone has bullied you? No matter who bullied you, mommy will help you get revenge. Even though Zhang Yaya hadnt been bullied, Ms. Lin concluded that her daughter had been bullied just because her daughter cried. Its her Zhang Yaya immediately pointed to Tang Ning, who was being held by Li Mochen. Ms. Lin immediately red at her. Okay! So its you, a little bastard, who bullied my daughter Shut up! As soon as Li Mochen heard the insult in Ms. Lins address, he coldly rebuked her. Ms. Lin is really well-mannered! How dare you use such a kind of address? His cold eyes shot straight at Ms. Lin, making her feel a chill all over her body and almost unable to hold onto her daughter. Li Mochen was afraid that Tang Ning would be affected and didnt dare to use his abilities of a cultivator. Otherwise, he could have made Ms. Lin die of a cerebral hemorrhage in seconds. He couldnt kill easily, neither could cultivators. It would damage their merit. Brother, I didnt bully her. She is the one who bullied me Tang Ning was also anxious when she was falsely used of bullying Zhang Yaya, so she exined. I know, I know. After all, this is something that the whole ss has witnessed! Li Mochenforted her, and only then did Tang Ning feel relieved. Afterwards, Li Mochen looked at Ms. Lin and said, Ms. Lin, its your daughter who snatched my cousins phone. My cousin wouldnt let her have it, so she pushed my cousin down. How did my cousin bully her? Chapter 3426 - 3426 Apologize and Compensate 3426 Apologize and Compensate Although Ms. Lin was a bit afraid of Li Mochen, she still bravely retorted. My daughter said she bullied her, and thats the truth. Who knows if they are telling the truth! Ms. Lin coldly questioned, expressing doubt, but she actually felt guilty because she knew her daughters behavior. Her daughter was always the one who bullied others. So what? Being bullied by her daughter was an honor for them! In terms of dealing with people, she had never suffered! Upon hearing that, the head teacher was also angry and said, Ms. Lin, why do you think all the ssmates are lying! You are humiliating them. Its clearly Zhang Yayas fault. Tang Ning is a well-behaved girl who just came today and doesnt even dare to talk to people. How could she bully your daughter? Dont you know what kind of person your daughter is? Im afraid there are few people in the whole school who dont know! She had long been displeased with Ms. Lin and Zhang Yaya. Her patience had already been exhausted because Zhang Yaya bullied other ssmates every other day. However, the head teacher was scared of their family background and dared not say anything. How dare you spread rumors about my daughter? Do you want to be fired? Ms. Lin threatened the head teacher. She thought that the head teacher was merely a nobody before her. The headteacher closed her mouth at once. The principal was angry, but before he could say anything, Li Mochen opened his mouth. Oh! What right do you have to make Teacher Yang unable to stay? Is it the power of the Zhang family or the Lin family? When Li Mochen said that, he didnt conceal his disdain for the Zhang family and the Lin family. Who are you really? Ms. Lin suddenly felt uneasy when she saw that Li Mochen was so arrogant. Could it be that his background was really more powerful than the Zhang family and the Lin family? It doesnt matter who I am, because I dont like to bully others with power. Im a person who distinguishes between gratitude and grudges. If you wont admit that your daughter is wrong, then lets ask other students about it. All I want is a sincere apology and appropriatepensation. After all, childrens fights shouldnt escte to the level of families feuds, right? However, Ms. Lin has no remorse at all and has even insulted me. It makes me very disappointed, Li Mochen said, with the air of a powerful upper-ss man. It really scared Mrs. Lin. However, it was really difficult for her to apologize at this moment! What is your name, sir? Ms. Lin asked. Li Mochen. Li Mochen replied. Obviously, Ms. Lin had heard of Li Mochen. After hearing his name, she widened her eyes in surprise. She knew that Li Mochen had been expelled from the Li family, but he had his own abilities and had a close rtionship with many big shots! It was what her husband had told her. Now the Li family wanted to have Li Mochen back because of his abilities! If Li Mochen returned to the Li family, she wouldnt be able to offend him even more. As a result, Ms. Lin dared not challenge Li Mochen anymore, even though she was still unwilling in her heart. She immediately apologized. Mr. Li, Im sorry for my words. How muchpensation do I need to pay? Tang Ning was the one who suffered the most injustice and should indeed receive an apology andpensation. Ms. Lin originally thought that Li Mochen was going to give her a hard time! Upon hearing that it was just these few conditions, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief and had her daughter apologize right away. Although Zhang Yaya was arrogant, she still listened to her mother, so she apologized to Tang Ning and promised not to trouble her again. Afterwards, Ms. Lin gave Li Mochen a thousand yuan, then she hurriedly left with her daughter. As soon as Ms. Lin left, the head teacher immediately apologized to Li Mochen. Mr. Li, Im sorry, I didnt take good care of her. Although it wasnt her intention for something like this to happen, Tang Ning was bullied on her first day of school, and she felt guilty about it. Its not your fault. After all, you cant take care of everything, but I hope the principal can remind each subject teacher to pay a little more attention to Tang Ning and prevent her from being bullied or stop it immediately if she is bullied, said Li Mochen. He wasnt an unreasonable person, and people only dared to bully Tang Ning when the teacher wasnt around. In fact, the head teacher had already done a good job. She immediately took Tang Ning to the infirmary when she found out about the ident and informed the principal, who also informed him. No problem. The principal agreed. Thank you for your understanding, Mr. Li, Teacher Yang said gratefully. Since Tang Ning is injured, I need to take her home and will send her back when she recovers, said Li Mochen. The principal had no objections so Li Mochen took Tang Ning home then. When he took Tang Ning home, Li Mochen also called Feng Dongcheng to avoid him being panicked if he couldnt bring Tang Ning backter. Tong Xiann had already moved over in the morning, so she was at home at this time. Because they were close by, Tang Xing and Tang Ning would be picked up and sent home for lunch, usually at 11:40 am, then they would have an hours nap time after lunch before their afternoon sses at 2:30 pm. It was 11 am at this time, and Tong Xiann had started cooking. Suddenly someone rang the doorbell, so Tong Xiann hurried to answer it. When she saw Li Mochen carrying Tang Ning back, she was also taken aback and immediately went to open the door. Sir, what happened? Tong Xiann asked, showing genuine concern on her face. She was pushed down by a ssmate and will be resting at home these days. Stew some chicken soup for her in the afternoon to make up for it, said Li Mochen. Of course, Tong Xiann replied. She was also very angry about Tang Ning being bullied. Although she hadnt formally interacted with Tang Ning yet, she was the one she had to take care of, and they would live together for a long time in the future, so she would treat her sincerely. Anyway, seeing that Li Mochen had brought Tang Ning back, he must have dealt with the matter. Chapter 3427 - 3427 The Tang Family’s Story 3427 The Tang Familys Story At noon after school, Leng Xiaoyao saw a call from the principal and also saw a message from Li Mochen. After learning about Tang Nings condition from Li Mochens message, Leng Xiaoyao didnt bother to reply to the principals call. Leng Xiaoyao was also angry about Tang Ning being bullied, but since Li Mochen had already dealt with it, there was nothing else she could do. When Tang Xing came home at noon, he saw his injured sister. Although he felt distressed, he was very calm. Because they had relied on each other for three years, they had already lost count of how many times they had been injured by other kids in the alley. Besides, Tang Ning was fine. She just needed to rest, but Tang Xing would still stay with his sister until it was time to go to school. In the afternoon, Tang Nings condition had improved, so after the home tutors arrived, they could start studying. Because Leng Xiaoyao usually arrived home at 6:30 pm, she had instructed Tong Xiann to start dinner at 6 pm and let them start studying at 6:30 pm. She only needed to leave a serving for her. However, Leng Xiaoyao had something to do with Li Mochen this afternoon, so they didnt return home after school. Because Li Mochen had already found out something about the Tang family and wanted to tell Leng Xiaoyao, he went directly to Leng Xiaoyaos school to pick her up. Then they went to the No.1 Hospital of the Capital City. It turned out that Tang Nings uncle was indeed responsible for his parents ident. Tang Xings uncle wasnt the biological son of Tang Xings grandfather, and was instead his younger brothers child. However, because his younger brothers family had an ident and the couple died, Tang Xings uncle was adopted by Old Master Tang. Although the Tang family wasnt among the third-rate rich families, it was also a family with billions of yuan in assets Old Master Tang had one daughter and two sons. His daughter, Tang Yue, disappeared at the age of fifteen. His second son, Tang Heng, was the father of Tang Xing and Tang Ning. His third son, Tang Fei, drowned when he was only a kid. Tang Lei was two years younger than Tang Heng, and he came to the Tang family when he was twelve years old. The Tang family had never broken up, and Old Master Tang and his wife treated Tang Lei kindly. Therefore, even if he got married, he still stayed in the Tang family. Old Master Tang even gave him 10% of the shares of the Tang Corporation, and allowed him to hold an important position in thepany. Even to the outside world, not many people knew that Tang Lei wasnt Old Master Tangs biological son, because the Tang family hadnt made it public. Even Tang Heng treated Tang Lei as if he were his own younger brother, because both his sister and younger brother were gone. There was only a younger brother like Tang Lei with him. It was impossible for Tang Heng to treat Tang Lei badly. The main reason was that Tang Lei was very good at being a good person on the surface. He usually didnt fight for or grab anything from other people. He was also considerate and no one could see his ambition. That was the reason why Tang Heng was easily trapped by him. As an outsider, Tang Lei had enough things in the Tang family, but none of these could satisfy him. He wanted more. He knew that he was only an adopted son, but since the Tang family had adopted him and promised to treat him as their own son, why was there such a big difference in thepanys shares? He wasnt convinced. Therefore, he umted power and finally became strong. About three years ago, Tang Lei took action, bribed people around Tang Heng and turned Old Master Tang into a vegetable, then med Tang Heng for it. Before doing all of this, Tang Lei was fully-prepared, such as having proof of Tang Hengs motive for attacking Old Master Tang. Tang Lei forged a will that showed that he was to inherit the Tang Corporation, then said that Tang Heng saw this will and was so angry that he attacked Old Master Tang, causing him to be a vegetable. Tang Lei originally wanted to kill Old Master Tang, but he was unlucky. Old Master Tang didnt die and became a vegetable. At this time, Old Master Tang could no longer threaten Tang Lei, so Tang Lei didnt take action again. Instead, he acted like a filial son. Therefore, his reputation was still good in front of outsiders. As a result, no matter how Tang Heng exined, it was useless. Tang Lei was aware that Tang Heng was capable. As long as he had time, he would eventually overturn the case. Therefore, shortly after driving Tang Heng to the old house, he arranged for someone to burn the old house down and kill them. Tang Lei also knew that Tang Xing and Tang Ning werent burned to death, but they were just two children. He didnt care about them and didnt think that they knew it was done by him. After Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao finished talking about these things, they arrived at the No.1 Hospital of the Capital City. Why did theye to the No.1 Hospital of the Capital City? Because Old Master Tang was in this hospital. Tang Lei hated Old Master Tang, so he didnt want him to stay at home. He spent money to let him live in the hospital and hired someone to take care of him. To avoid the danger of Old Master Tang waking up, he also came to check on him from time to time. The current evidence isnt enough to prove Tang Leis guilt. The best way is to wake up Old Master Tang, Li Mochen said. Although they had found some of Tang Leis dirty secrets, the evidence was insufficient. Then lets try to pour some magical power into grandpa and see if we can repair his body, Leng Xiaoyao said. The effect of magical power was great, but it wasnt omnipotent. Therefore, it could be tried, but there was only a 5% chance of sess. However, 5% was still a lot. Even if others only had 2% or 3%, they would try their best to awaken the vegetative person. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen easily arrived outside Old Master Tangs ward. There was no one in the ward because it was just a vegetable. It didnt need someone to watch over him all the time. Checking a few times a day was enough. Before entering the room, Leng Xiaoyao used her magical power to check if there were any monitors or recording pens in the room. After confirming that there were none, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen sneaked into the room smoothly without being discovered. Then Li Mochen checked Old Master Tangs body with his magical senses and found that the main reason was the blood clot in his brain. As long as this blood clot was cleared, Old Master Tang might wake up. Li Mochen covered Old Master Tangs head with his hand and poured magical power into his body. After the magical power entered his brain, the blood clot changed and became smaller. Unfortunately, because Old Master Tang wasnt only old, but also in aa, the speed of absorbing magical power was too slow. Li Mochen couldnt put too much magical power into Old Master Tangs body because Old Master Tang wouldnt be able to bear it. After that was done, they left. However, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt very happy about that. After leaving the hospital, Leng Xiaoyao said to Li Mochen, Brother Mochen, can you find two people with strong hidden abilities to guard him? To prevent the hospital from telling Tang Lei when my grandfather gets better. My grandfather might be harmed by him again. Sure, Ill deal with it. Li Mochen replied. He had that idea as well before Leng Xiaoyao said anything. Thank you, Brother Mochen. Leng Xiaoyao thanked him. He had helped her so much recently. Chapter 3428 - 3428 Tang Lei 3428 Tang Lei Thats it? Isnt it too little? Li Mochen was dissatisfied. What do you want me to do to thank you? Leng Xiaoyao looked at him, feeling slightly nervous. Well Li Mochen narrowed his eyes and leaned over, leaving a kiss on Leng Xiaoyaos lips. Then, like a cat that had stolen fish, he looked pleased and continued. Like this. Leng Xiaoyao was struck dumb for a second, then blushed and red at Li Mochen. She didnt expect him to want this kind of repayment. However, the re she gave Li Mochen wasnt intimidating at all, but rather soft and charming in his eyes. If he wasnt driving, he would kiss her longer. Just one kiss wasnt enough for him. Anyway, getting a kiss like that was better than not getting one at all. After leaving the hospital, the two didnt immediately return to Hanlin Manor, and instead went to the Tang familys house to see if they could find anything. The Tang family was a wealthy family, so they naturally lived in a high-end vi area. By the time they arrived at themunity in which the Tang familys house was located, it was already dark. It was easy for them to sneak into the yard of the Tang familys house without being noticed. First, they used their magical senses to explore Old Master Tangs room, Tang Hengs room, even Tang Leis room, and their studies. As expected, they found a notebook in Tang Leis study safe that recorded his bribes to certain leaders. They didnt have the ability to take it directly from afar yet, but stealing the notebook was really easy. Tang Lei was talking to his wife in the living room, which gave them the opportunity to steal the notebook. Li Mochen asked Leng Xiaoyao to wait outside while he went in to take it. Leng Xiaoyao waited outside and listened to what Tang Lei and his wife were talking about. Darling, I dont want to keep paying visits to the hospital like this. Why dont we just let Old Master Tang die? Tang Leis wife, Shen Hongyu, said impatiently. Over the years, Tang Lei had made her go to the hospital every few days to see Old Master Tang. It was just a show to let others know how filial she and Tang Lei were. At first, Shen Hongyu was willing to act. However, as time went on, she became impatient. Upon hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao was furious. They wanted her grandfather to die directly! Do you think I dont want to kill the old man directly? But my uncle is watching us! He has always hoped that the old man can wake up. If we do something at this time and he finds out, we will be in trouble, Tang Lei said impatiently. No one wanted Old Master Tang to die more than him. Once Old Master Tang died, he would have no worries. However, if it happened at this time, there would be trouble. The uncle hoped that Old Master Tang could wake up because he suspected that Tang Lei had done something behind their backs. However, he wasnt a good person either. At least regarding Tang Hengs two children, he was indifferent. In his eyes, there was only thepanys interests and his own interests. Then why dont we just kill your uncle? Shen Hongyu said. When it came to dealing with Tang Leis uncle, she had no guilty conscience. Leng Xiaoyao could see that Shen Hongyu had killed people before. Tang Lei has never killed anyone himself, but he had never hesitated to pay someone to do it. Thats ridiculous. My uncles son is not a pushover. Hes already not on good terms with us. If something happens to my uncle right now, the first one to suspect us will be him. If he finds out something at that time, itll still be troublesome, Tang Lei said angrily. He felt that his wife didnt understand him and just came up with bad ideas. After scheming against Tang Hengst time, he had been anxious for a while. The police investigated, and so did his uncle. It was just because nothing was found that he was fine. As for the fire, he deliberately had someone who knew electricity cause a short circuit to start the fire. How did Tang Xing know it was done by Tang Lei? After the fire, Tang Xing took Tang Ning back to the old house to continue living there, since they had nowhere else to go. One night, Tang Lei went to the old house and said a lot of things, including mentioning killing Tang Heng. That was how Tang Xing found out that everything was done by Tang Lei. Tang Lei didnt expect Tang Xing and Tang Ning to continue living in the burned-down old house, so he dared toe and show off his achievements in the middle of the night. Since then, Tang Xing and Tang Ning had been avoiding Tang Lei as much as possible. At first, Tang Lei also looked for Tang Xing and his sister, but it was just for show to outsiders. He didnt really try to find them, otherwise he wouldnt have failed to find them. Later, he just stopped looking for them altogether. Afterwards, he learned that Tang Xing and his sister had returned to the old house and became beggars. Therefore, he simply ignored them. Seeing Tang Hengs son living so miserably, he was very pleased! I just want you topletely control the Tang Corporation! Zhang Hongyu was very aggrieved. Although Tang Lei was the chairman of the Tang Corporation, there were many people who disagreed with him, so it wasnt easy for him to manage the Tang Corporation well. On the contrary, the more powerful he was, the more trouble he was involved in. After all, although he had the most shares, his ability wasnt equal to his status. As a result, he relied on bribery in private to get things done. If he had the ability, he wouldnt be in such a difficult situation. You dont need to worry about my affairs. You just need to take care of your own family and dont let them cause trouble for me. If your brother causes any trouble again, I wont help him, Tang Lei said impatiently. The Zhang family wasnt easy to deal with. Tang Lei immediately guessed that Zhang Chenglong had probably caused trouble again. He red at Zhang Hongyu and asked, Has he done something again? Zhang Hongyu was hesitant to say, but had to admit it. Yes, h-he lost another five hundred thousand yuan What? Tang Lei was angry when he heard that. Since your family spoils him so much, then you deal with it yourselves! You also get a hundred thousand yuan pocket money every month. If you want to help him, use your own money. I wont give a penny. Chapter 3429 - 3429 Want to Learn Martial Arts 3429 Want to Learn Martial Arts I-I dont have any private money left! Zhang Hongyu said weakly. She had used her own money to support her family. That was why she turned to Tang Lei for help with Zhang Chenglongs situation. Tang Lei got angry at once, ring at her. Zhang Hongyu, will you only be satisfied when Im ruined by you? Zhang Hongyu was shocked. How could I want to ruin you? Dont you know how I feel about you? She had even killed for Tang Lei! He was her everything. It was impossible for her to ruin him! In fact, she wanted Tang Lei to be more and more sessful, that is why she hoped to see Old Master Tang and Tang Leis uncle die. I know you dont want to ruin me, but your actions are doing just that. Dont you know whats going on with thepany now? I may have arge share, but thepany isnt just mine. The money isnt just for me to spend as I please. Over the past year, your family has taken millions of yuan from me, and now theyre causing trouble everywhere. Are you trying to give my uncle a reason to attack me? Tang Lei was angry. He knew that his wife loved him, but her excessive generosity towards her family was a weakness. I Zhang Hongyu didnt know what to say for a while, and realized the seriousness of the matter, but if Tang Lei didnt help her, what should she do? What about my brother? If I dont help him, my parents will be upset with me, Zhang Hongyu said helplessly. I told you not to spoil them before. Now that youre in trouble, you want my help? If you want to help them so much, sell your jewelry. If you continue to sabotage me, well divorce. Dont try to threaten me with anything, or Ill punish your family if they dare to drag me into trouble, Tang Lei said before leaving. Zhang Hongyu was stunned. She knew that Tang Lei meant what he said. If he hadnt mentioned thest sentence, she might have tried to threaten him with something else, but she had to give up. Li Mochen, who had gone to get the ount book, listened to their conversation along with Leng Xiaoyao. He and Leng Xiaoyao left together without being noticed when Tang Lei left. On their way back, they talked about it. What should we do to deal with Tang Lei? The evidence we have is enough to put him in jail for life, but then the Tang familys business will be in serious trouble. If your grandpa can wake up, we can directly take back the shares. After all, Tang Leis ownership of the shares isnt from your grandpas transfer, but from his inheritance as a son, said Li Mochen. Well wait for my grandpa to wake up. Although we only have a 50% probability, well do our best first. If he doesnt wake up, well take the books and sue Tang Lei directly, said Leng Xiaoyao. She didnt want to ruin the Tang familys business. The Tang Corporation belonged to the Tang family and Tang Xing along with his sister. After all, her own assets were far less than theirs. There was no reason for her to disdain it. Next, lets investigate Uncle Tangs situation and see if he can be of use to us. If not, we should at least know his situation to know how to handle it, said Leng Xiaoyao. No problem, just leave it to me, said Li Mochen. The investigation involved not onlyputer research, but also interviews as well. After all, what could be investigated on theputer was just some information recorded on theputer, such as ID card usage information, call log information, monitoring information and theirputer registration information If someone wanted tomit a crime, they had to be sneaky. Only some unavoidable registration would be left. Great. Leng Xiaoyao agreed because she couldnt handle it by herself. After returning to Hanlin Manor, it was still early, only 9 pm. Tang Xing and Tang Ning were still watching TV in the living room with Tong Xiann. There were many people in the house, so Li Mochen didnt feel embarrassed to go in this time. He followed Leng Xiaoyao inside, and nned to leaveter. When Tang Xing and Tang Ning saw Leng Xiaoyaoe back, they immediately went out to wee her. Sister, youre back. Both of them were very happy. Hi! Leng Xiaoyao smiled, then picked up Tang Ning. She asked her with concern, Is your head still hurting? No. Tang Ning replied. Leng Xiaoyao suddenly had the thought of teaching them martial arts, but she still had to ask for their opinions. She asked, Xing, Ning, do you want to learn martial arts? So that you wont have to be afraid of being bullied in the future. Youll have the ability to protect yourself when in danger. Tang Xings eyes lit up and he eagerly said, I want to learn martial arts. Sister, can you teach me? The years of begging had caused them to be bullied a lot. At that time, they were thinking that if they knew martial arts, they wouldnt have been bullied. Although they wouldnt suffer any longer, who knew what would happen in the future? Besides, Tang Ning was just bullied by a ssmate today! I want to learn too, Tang Ning also said. Since her brother wanted to learn, she wanted to learn too. She didnt want to be bullied again. But learning martial arts is very hard! You have to get up at 5:30 am every day and jog for half an hour, Leng Xiaoyao said. Im not afraid of hardship, Tang Xing firmly said. He knew that learning martial arts was very difficult, but nothing ventured, nothing gained! After all, he still wanted revenge! Im not afraid of hardship either, Tang Ning said. Okay, Tang Xing will jog with me tomorrow morning. Tang Ning just got injured and needs to rest for two more days. Im usually busy and cant teach you personally all the time, so Ill find a master to teach you, Leng Xiaoyao said, looking at Li Mochen. Before she could say anything, Li Mochen opened his mouth. Leave it to me! Leng Xiaoyao felt so touched by how Li Mochen had been helping her these days! Thanks. Leng Xiaoyao answered. Li Mochen left shortly after that. Leng Xiaoyao also asked Tang Xing and Tang Ning to take a shower and go to bed immediately. Although Leng Xiaoyao was used to staying upte, Tang Xing and Tang Ning were still children and shouldnt go to sleepter than 10 pm. On the other hand, Leng Xiaoyao could stay up until midnight without any problem. The next morning at 5:30, Tang Xing was already downstairs waiting for Leng Xiaoyao. Li Mochen was also waiting outside. Once Leng Xiaoyao and Tang Xing walked out, they saw Li Mochen. Then the three of them started their morning jog. Despite being thin due to years of begging and not eating enough, Tang Xing had better stamina than normal children, so he couldst for quite a while. Chapter 3430 - 3430 Sister Will Protect You 3430 Sister Will Protect You Mainly because they were jogging, not running fast, it didnt consume too much energy. Running was only a basic element of martial arts, but it was also helpful to improve physical fitness. After the morning run, they each cleaned up and had breakfast. Li Mochen also came over. Before leaving, Leng Xiaoyao had told Tong Xiann to make breakfast for one more person. After breakfast, Feng Dongcheng took Tang Xing to school. Leng Xiaoyao drove herself to school, and Li Mochen went to deal with his own business. Soon, three days passed, and Leng Xiaoyao also finished military training. The day after the end of military training was Sunday, so there was a day off. During these three days, Leng Xiaoyao secretly gave Old Master Tang magical power every day, and the blood clot in his head gradually shrank. However, there was no sign of him waking up yet. Li Mochen also found out something about Uncle Tang. Uncle Tang was Old Master Tangs third younger brother. They were biological brothers. Old Master Tang was the eldest son, Tang Leis father was the second, and Uncle Tang the third. The Tang Corporation wasnt the property of the Tang family, but Old Master Tangs personal property. However, he gave his second and third younger brothers 10% of the shares respectively. Old Master Tangs younger brother was a good man. He was grateful, but he had bad luck and died in a car ident with his wife, leaving behind a son named Tang Lei. Tang Lei wasnt a good man. Not only was he ungrateful, but he was also evil. Uncle Tang suspected Tang Lei, but had no evidence. He was also ambitious, so he had beenpeting against Tang Lei. ording to the right of inheritance, Tang Lei was more qualified than Uncle Tang. Even though he was just an adopted son, he was totally epted by Old Master Tangs family. However, Uncle Tang and his son were both capable, so they had many supporters in thepany. If Tang Lei was really useless, he would eventually be made a mere figurehead in thepany, even if he still had the corresponding dividends from the shares. Because, for apany to be strong and sessful, it must have a capable leader, and Tang Leicked some abilities. Therefore, Tang Leis current situation in thepany wasnt good. Now that there was enough evidence to deal with these two people, they still wanted to wait for Old Master Tang to wake up. With the poprity of the game, the jewelry in the game had also gained some fame. So today, Shen Xiyin came to the capital city and would be staying for a while. After finishing military training, Leng Xiaoyao quickly changed her clothes and took Tang Xing and Tang Ning out. Tonight she would have dinner with Shen Xiyin, Mu Yufan, and Zhou Yunkai. They would discuss business then. Due to time constraints, Leng Xiaoyao took Tang Xing and Tang Ning directly to the restaurant. Shen Xiyin had already arrived at thepany during the day and was in the restaurant with Mu Yufan and the others at the moment. Today Zhang Chenglong also invited two friends to dine at the restaurant. He happened to meet Leng Xiaoyao and the others and was instantly attracted by Leng Xiaoyaos beauty. Zhang Chenglong was a lecherous gambler. It was impossible for him to let go of such a beautiful girl! Although she was alone with two children, these two children were definitely not hers given their ages. However, he felt that these two children looked somewhat familiar! Anyway, he didnt recognize them. After all, he hadnt met Tang Xing and Tang Ning many times, and it had been three years since they disappeared, so he couldnt remember them and didnt care about it. Zhang Chenglong knew that everyone who came to dine at this restaurant was either rich or noble, but he was a reckless person who was always bold! Hello miss, Im Zhang Chenglong, the deputy manager of the marketing department of the Tang Corporation. May I know your name? Zhang Chenglong acted like a gentleman and politely asked Leng Xiaoyao. However, he leered at Leng Xiaoyao the entire time and sized her up. The thoughts in his mind were also extremely dirty. Leng Xiaoyao, who had learned about the members rtionships in the Tang family, naturally knew who Zhang Chenglong was. Honestly, it was a narrow road for enemies to meet! She didnt expect to meet Tang Leis brother-inw first. Tang Ning didnt know who Zhang Chenglong was, but Tang Xing did. Therefore, when he heard his name, Tang Xings body trembled subconsciously. Leng Xiaoyao looked at Zhang Chenglong with a cold gaze and said arrogantly, You dont even deserve to know my name. Afterwards, she nned to take Tang Xing and Tang Ning away, but Zhang Chenglong wouldnt let her leave! He really liked her and was embarrassed when she rejected him. If he couldnt get her, he couldnt bear the result of losing face. Miss, do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that? Arent you afraid that you wont be able to leave this ce? Zhang Chenglong looked at Leng Xiaoyao with a sinister look and threatened her. Is your brain full of sh*t? You already said who you are, but so what? Youre just a deputy manager of the marketing department of the Tang Corporation. How dare you bully others? Im afraid that you have forgotten that this is the capital city where the elites gather? Get out of my way or I wont be polite to you. Leng Xiaoyao was impatient with Zhang Chenglong. Although he was Tang Leis brother-inw, it had nothing to do with her. She wouldnt vent her anger on Zhang Chenglong just because she wanted to deal with Tang Lei. However, if Zhang Chenglong still made things difficult for her, she would really punish him. When Zhang Chenglong heard that, although he was angry, he also felt wary. It was true that this was the capital city where the elites gather. People who came to this five-star restaurant were either rich or powerful. His background wasnt that powerful. Most importantly, after Leng Xiaoyao heard his identity, instead of being wary, she was arrogant. It seemed that her background wasntmon. However, if he let it go right now, he would be humiliated. Brother Zhang, forget it, dont argue with a woman. At this time, one of Zhang Chenglongs friends came over to persuade him and pulled him away. He came here for a meal and didnt want to offend the powerful! Fine! Surprisingly, a friend came to give him a step down. Zhang Chenglong followed suit and immediately left with his friend. After Zhang Chenglong left, Tang Xing whispered to Leng Xiaoyao. Sister, hes my uncles brother-inw Dont be afraid, Ill protect you. Leng Xiaoyaoforted him. Shen Xiyin and the others also knew that Leng Xiaoyao would bring her cousins ??together, so they werent surprised when they saw them. They are my cousins, Tang Xing and Tang Ning. Leng Xiaoyao introduced them, then Shen Xiyin. This is Sister Shen Xiyin, this is Brother Zhou, and you already know Brother Mu. Chapter 3431 - 3431 Totally Attracted 3431 Totally Attracted Nice to meet you, Sister Xiyin, Brother Zhou, Brother Mu. The siblings called out. Nice to meet you too. Shen Xi Yin and the others responded, giving each of them a red envelope as a gift. Naturally, they were hesitant to ept it and only did so after getting permission from Leng Xiaoyao. Zhang Chenglong felt extremely unhappy after losing face in front of Leng Xiaoyao. He couldnt even enjoy drinking as usual. Whats wrong, Zhang? You dont seem to be in the mood, asked a rough-looking man, seeming unhappy in both expression and tone. This dinner was hosted by Zhang Chenglong, but he was acting uninterested, which was disrespectful. Zhang Chenglong was scared and immediately apologized. Sorry, Brother Bao. I was just thinking about what happened in the lobby earlier, so Im feeling a bit off Zhang Chenglong told Brother Bao what had happened in the lobby and even pointed out how stunning the girl was. Although he didnt want to share her, he didnt have the courage to keep it a secret from Brother Bao. After all, Brother Bao was well-connected and had the means to help him. Even the upper-ss families were wary of him. If he couldnt have Leng Xiaoyao, he might as well let Brother Bao handle it. Anyway, he was determined to teach Leng Xiaoyao a lesson, otherwise he wouldnt let it go. Oh! Is she more stunning than Lin Feifei? asked Brother Bao, suddenly interested. Lin Feifei was a popr actress in the entertainment industry and also his lover. She was one of the most beautiful women in the industry. However, he never kept a woman by his side for too long. Women were just toys to him. When he got bored, he would throw them away. It was all just business. He protected and supported them, so they slept with him. Definitely more stunning than Lin Feifei and much younger. Shes probably only around twenty years old, said Zhang Chenglong. Although Lin Feifei wasnt old either, she was already in herte twenties. Compared to the girl he met today, she was much older. Really? I want to see her, said Brother Bao with a wicked smile on his face. He started to fantasize about her even before seeing her. But that woman was very arrogant and not afraid even after knowing my background, said Zhang Chenglong. He didnt want to say it because he was afraid that Brother Bao would spare her due to fear. However, if he didnt say it, Brother Bao would me himter, so he decided to tell him in the end. Oh! So this woman has some connections! Brother Bao pondered. If she had connections, he couldnt act recklessly. However, at the same time, he didnt want to let her go easily. Seeing Brother Baos pensive look, Zhang Chenglong couldnt tell whether he was disappointed or grateful. He wanted Brother Bao to deal with that woman, but he also wanted to deal with that woman himself. After thinking for a few seconds, Brother Bao said, Lao Gui, eat quickly, then go downstairs to take a picture of the girl when you see her. Then find out her background. Although Brother Bao was bold, he didnt dare to do whatever he wanted. After all, this was the capital city and there were forces that he feared. Sure. The man known as Lao Gui replied. He then quickly finished his meal and left the private room. Leng Xiaoyao was still unaware that she was being targeted and was discussingpany matters with the others while eating. The game Whos the Ruler was developing well and had be popr among yers. It had only been ten days since its release and there were already over a hundred thousand yers with high ratings. Sales of game-themed jewelry were also good, but they were still limited edition because all of these jewelry pieces were personally carved by Shen Xiyin. Shen Xiyin was a jewelry artifact master in the game, and her reputation was associated with it. Therefore, she couldnt mass-produce the jewelry pieces with other designers and carvers just to make money. The game-themed jewelry was limited to twelve pieces per month, nine of which were fixed styles and jade quality, and three of which were customized with any style and jade quality. Even names could be engraved on the back. There was an exclusive studio for Shen Xiyin in thepany, with all the necessary machines ready and soundproofed so as not to disturb other employees. Tomorrow, when Leng Xiaoyao cut out a few more pieces of jade including middle and high level, she would go to thepany to see Shen Xiyin. As for the technologypany, they would focus on this game for the time being and not rush to expand to other businesses. After all, they only had enough staff to maintain the game. After dinner, they left the private room without lingering. Leng Xiaoyao invited Shen Xiyin back to Hanlin Manor tonight since she wanted to go to thepany together tomorrow. Because Lao Gui had heard Leng Xiaoyaos features described by Zhang Chenglong, especially that she was with two children, he easily recognized her when he saw her. He was also amazed by her beauty. She was indeed more attractive than Lin Feifei. Even he couldnt help being attracted. However, he dared not do anything since Brother Bao had already targeted Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao didnt notice that she was being followed and even got photographed a few times. Lao Gui then followed Leng Xiaoyao and saw her get in the car. He immediately wrote down the license te number. After Leng Xiaoyao left, he returned to the private room at once. It was easy to investigate someone with their license te number. Therefore, there was no need to follow her any longer. Back in the private room, Lao Gui excitedly said to Brother Bao, Brother Bao, that girl is indeed rare. Lin Feifei is barelyparable to her. Have a look! Saying that, Lao Gui immediately showed the photos to Brother Bao. Brother Bao became interested at once. He even swallowed eagerly. Suddenly, Brother Bao asked displeasedly, Why didnt you follow her? Brother Bao, I wrote down her license te number. With that, we can easily collect information about her, said Lao Gui. He then told Brother Bao Leng Xiaoyaos license te number. Ha-ha-ha! Good job. Ill leave the investigation to you, Brother Bao said happily. No problem, said Lao Gui. Zhang Chenglong realized that he couldnt have Leng Xiaoyao, so he would let Brother Bao ruin her. It was a way for him to vent his frustration. After returning home, Leng Xiaoyao went to the basement with Shen Xiyin to cut some stones. Although Shen Xiyin knew that these raw jade materials had a high chance of producing green jade, she was still amazed and took a deep breath every time a piece of jade was cut out. Late that night, Leng Xiaoyao went out alone and went to the No.1 Hospital to supply magical power to Old Master Tang and remove some of the blood clot in his brain again. Chapter 3432 - 3432 It’s Too Scary 3432 Its Too Scary On Sunday, Tang Xing and his sister didnt have extracurricr tutoring, so when Leng Xiaoyao and Shen Xiyin went to thepany, they also took the Tang siblings with them. However, just as they left Hanlin Manor, Leng Xiaoyao discovered that they were being followed. Lao Gui found out Leng Xiaoyaos identity overnight. She was a 19-year-old freshman at the Capital University. She was born in City Chang, lived in Hanlin Manor and owned apany called Xiaoyao Technology. As for her background, there was nothing extraordinary about it. However, Brother Bao believed that a 19-year-old girl couldnt have started such apany in the capital city without someones help. Perhaps Leng Xiaoyao was just a figurehead. Anyway, based on what they had learned from their investigation, it wasnt worth Brother Baos fear. Therefore, he immediately sent some people to follow Leng Xiao and find an opportunity to abduct her. Leng Xiaoyao immediately used her magical senses to see who was following her. Her magical senses were stable now, so she could directly use them to check things, just like the night they used them to investigate the ount book in Tang Leis safe. They were simr to Jade Eyes. She not only saw them with her magical senses, but also heard them talking. Finally, she knew why they were targeting her C they were interested in her! Humph! It was impossible for them to hurt her! Because they hadnt taken action yet, she couldnt take action against them either because as a cultivator, she couldnt harm mortals. It would damage her Yin virtue due to karmic consequences. If they attacked her first, she could defend herself without consequences. However, killing wasnt allowed. Not only because of the Heavenly rules, but also because Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to kill randomly. Although she wouldnt harm them first, she didnt want to be followed all the time. Therefore, she decided to give them a chance to show themselves. We are being followed, or I should say Im being followed. So we are not going to thepany now. Instead, lets lead them to a ce with fewer people and see what they want, Leng Xiaoyao said to Shen Xiyin. Shen Xiyin was shocked when she heard that. Could it be that someone is jealous of thepanys sess and wants to harm you? I dont know. Leng Xiaoyao really couldnt tell. Although she knew that they were interested in her, she didnt know why they came after her. Tang Xing and Tang Ning were worried because they didnt know Leng Xiaoyaos abilities. Leng Xiaoyao noticed, but didntfort them. She drove the car towards a remote location, and the people following her didnt suspect anything. It wasnt until they arrived at a park that Leng Xiaoyao stopped the car, and the people following her thought that she was there for a walk. It was around 9 am, and some people were walking in the park, but they werent enough to make those men afraid to act. You all stay in the car. Dont get out, understand? Before getting out of the car, Leng Xiaoyao reminded them. Okay. Shen Xiyin responded. She knew that Leng Xiaoyao was powerful and wouldnt be injured. Tang Xing and Tang Ning were still worried. Sister Dont worry! Ill be fine. Leng Xiaoyaoforted them. Tang Xing and Tang Ning were relieved. They had blind faith in Leng Xiaoyao. The men who followed them parked their car next to Leng Xiaoyaos car and surrounded her as soon as she got out of the car. Lao Gui brought three men with him. Once they got out of the car, they surrounded Leng Xiaoyao in the middle. What do you want? Leng Xiaoyao looked at them calmly. Lao Gui saw that she was calm and became nervous. Obviously, she wasnt afraid of them. Lao Gui wasnt afraid either. He smiled and said, Our boss likes you and wants to keep you. Ridiculous! Upon hearing that, Leng Xiaoyaoughed. Keep me? What does he think he is? Lao Gui and his men became mad. Lao Gui said, Our boss isnt someone you can offend. Weve collected information about you. Youre from City Chang and you are currently a freshman at the Capital University. You have a technologypany called Xiaoyao Technology. So, if you dont agree with my boss, my boss can easily destroy yourpany and ruin you! Leng Xiaoyao was immediately displeased. He came prepared! However, so what? She wasnt afraid. Oh! Who is your boss? Leng Xiaoyao narrowed her eyes. She had already learned from her magical senses just then that the person was called Brother Bao, but she didnt know who he was. My boss is someone in the underworld. Everyone calls him Brother Bao. I can tell you that in the capital city, there are not many people who dare to offend Brother Bao. Lao Gui threatened, with a proud face. He believed that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt dare to resist. But Ive never offended him. Its you who came to cause trouble for me, Leng Xiaoyao said with a sinister expression. So what? Brother Bao gets the woman he wants! Lao Gui said. Really? Leng Xiaoyao sneered. Then lets see what you can do. Lao Gui squinted at Leng Xiaoyao. Could it be that she really wasnt afraid? Are you sure you want us to use violence? Lao Gui asked. That depends on whether you have the ability or not! Leng Xiaoyao said, provoking them to make the first move. Humph! Since thats the case, dont regret it! Lao Gui snorted and immediately ordered a fewckeys to attack Leng Xiaoyao. However, before they could even get close to Leng Xiaoyao, they were hit and flew several meters away. They fell to the ground and were in so much pain that they couldnt even get up. They were all surprised. How could Leng Xiaoyao be so powerful? Originally, Tang Xing and his sister were still worried, so when they witnessed that scene, they were surprised and excited. Their sister was unbelievable! W-Who are you really? Lao Gui asked. He felt that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt simple. If she was simple, she wouldnt be able to knock them out with one blow. Who am I? Didnt you collect information about me already? Leng Xiaoyao sneered and walked towards them. Donte over! If you dare to hurt us, Brother Bao wont let you go. Lao Gui threatened. He was frightened by Leng Xiaoyao. This woman was too terrifying. I already hurt you, didnt I? Even if I let you go now, will you let me go? Leng Xiaoyao sneered. She didnt believe that they would let her go. Lao Gui blinked, then said, Well let you go. Well definitely let you go. Leng Xiaoyao saw through Lao Gui. She didnt believe him. Chapter 3433 - 3433 Damage to Cranial Nerves 3433 Damage to Cranial Nerves Heh! Do I look that stupid? Leng Xiaoyao sneered. Lao Gui stiffened. This girl didnt look stupid at all. His face became somewhat ferocious. What do you want? What do I want? I want to kill you all, but Im not willing to ruin my life for a momentary pleasure. However Leng Xiaoyaos eyes narrowed, looking dangerous. She then released her magical senses to invade their minds and directly damage their nerves. From today on, they would experience headaches, irritability, forgetfulness, fatigue, cell apoptosis, premature aging, organ damage, and visual impairment. Since they dared to trouble her, they would have to face the consequences. If they were less evil, she would go easier on them. However, Lao Gui had blood on his hands, so he would receive a harsher punishment. But what? Lao Gui asked warily. He knew that Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt dare to kill them, but it didnt mean that he could ept other consequences. Suddenly, they all felt as if their minds were being pricked by a needle. It wasnt a severe pain, but it was ufortable and made them irritable. Since Leng Xiaoyao didnt want to kill them, she didnt cause too much damage. She warned them before leaving, Go back and tell that so-called Brother Bao, if he dares to target me again, he wont be able to bear the consequences. Do you really think a teenage girl can run apany in the capital city without any backing? Lao Gui was stunned. It was true! How could a young girl run such apany in the capital city without any backing? He didnt believe it anyway. Although he had doubted it before, he finally listened to Brother Baos orders to deal with Leng Xiaoyao. However, at this moment, he felt that he had made a terrible mistake. If Leng Xiaoyao was really ordinary, she wouldnt have such powerful skills. Leng Xiaoyao didnt linger with them and left directly after warning them. She returned to the car and drove away. Sister, youre amazing! Can I be as powerful as you in the future? Tang Nings eyes were full of admiration. She wanted to be as powerful as her sister. I want to be as powerful as you too, Tang Xing said. If he was as powerful as Leng Xiaoyao, he wouldnt be afraid of being bullied. Of course you can, as long as you can bear hardship and train hard. Leng Xiaoyao smiled faintly. She hadnt used her magical power just then, so as long as Tang Xing and Tang Ning could bear the hardship, it wouldnt be a problem for them to defeat those men and even more people. I can bear hardship. Tang Xing replied firmly. I can bear hardship too. Tang Ning was also full of determination. They had gone through such hard times for three years. They were afraid of nothing at this moment! Lao Gui and his men felt ufortable and irritable after leaving. They called Brother Bao while heading to the hospital. Brother Bao, that woman is too powerful. She knocked us down in a second and told me to tell you: Go back and tell that so-called Brother Bao, if he dares to target me again, he wont be able to bear the consequences. Do you really think a teenage girl can run apany in the capital city without any backing? Lao Gui repeated Leng Xiaoyaos words and said, Brother Bao, I really think we shouldnt mess with her. Brother Bao realized that Leng Xiaoyao wasnt someone to mess with, but he was unwilling to give up. Therefore, he was currently annoyed and didnt say much to Lao Gui. Lao Gui and his men went to the hospital for an examination, but couldnt find anything wrong. After all, this was nerve damage caused by magical power and couldnt be detected by machines. They couldnt find anything wrong no matter how much they checked. It wasnt until some timeter that they matched their symptoms with those of brain nerve damage. However, no matter how they treated it, it didnt get better. However, that was another story. At noon, Leng Xiaoyao invited everyone in thepany to lunch, then took Tang Xing and Tang Ning to the amusement park. Before Tang Heng had an ident, Tang Heng and his wife would bring them to the amusement park every weekend. However, after the ident, they didnt go there anymore and only watched from afar because they didnt have the money to go inside. This time, Leng Xiaoyao brought them over, which made them very happy. Sister, can we y whatever we want to y? Tang Ning asked. If her sister said no, she wouldntin, but if she said yes, she would enjoy herself. Of course, you can y on whatever you want. Thinking of the hardships they had suffered in recent years, Leng Xiaoyao suddenly felt a pang of heartache. They were originally young heirs of a wealthy family, but they became beggars because of being framed by wicked people and almost died. Wow! Thats great! I want to ride the merry-go-round. I want to swing. I want to slide. I want to y Tang Ning happily listed the ces she wanted to go y. She hadnt yed on these for a long time. As long as you study hard and practice well in your daily life, Ill bring you here to y every Sunday. If I dont have time, Ill let Uncle Feng bring you, Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she intended to let them make up for their lessons and practice martial arts, their lives couldnt exist only around studying and practicing martial arts. What was the difference between that and cultivating puppets? Appropriate recreational activities were still needed. Upon hearing that, the two of them became even happier. Leng Xiaoyao watched from the side, afraid that something might happen to them. The amusement park facilities were fine, but there might be some conflicts since there were many people on weekends. Leng Xiaoyao was right. Shortly after they had yed for a while, they ran into trouble. They were lining up to y bumper cars. Standing behind Tang Ning was a young woman and a twelve-year-old boy. The boy was restless, moving here and there, then he suddenly pushed Tang Ning, causing her to fall to the ground and cry out in pain. Tang Xing couldnt stand it! So he pushed the little boy back. The little boy was also pushed to the ground and cried. Tang Xing immediately helped his little sister up, but the woman next to the boy didnt immediately help the boy up. Instead, she raised her hand and pped Tang Xing, cursing. How dare you push my nephew? Are you insane? Tang Xing couldnt avoid the womans p, but Leng Xiaoyao grabbed her hand as it was about tond. The woman was furious when she saw that someone had stopped her. The moment she saw Leng Xiaoyaos stunning face, she also became jealous. She struggled hard, but couldnt break free and angrily said, Let go of me Chapter 3434 - 3434 To Ruin Her Happiness 3434 To Ruin Her Happiness Will you try to p my brother again after I let you go? said Leng Xiaoyao coldly. Thats because your nephew pushed my sister first. Its fair to some extent. Even so you cant p them, Leng Xiaoyao said. If this woman stopped making trouble, she wouldnt pursue it any further. After all, Tang Xing had also pushed the boy. However, if this woman wanted to make trouble, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt be the one at a disadvantage. So what if my nephew pushed her? Its her honor to be pushed by my nephew. Do you know who my brother-inw is? If you offend us, my brother-inw wont let you go. The woman threatened angrily and arrogantly. Ridiculous! Leng Xiaoyao couldnt help but sneer. Why do so many people like to bully others with power these days? No matter what your status is, it doesnt work here. I will only talk about reason here. Dont think that you can act recklessly just because your family has some influence. Even with power, you cant afford to provoke everyone. Saying that, Leng Xiaoyao let go of the womans hand, but used enough force to make the woman almost lose her bnce. You The woman was extremely angry, but also wary because of Leng Xiaoyaos words. If this girl dared to say something like that, she must have some power. Was that all? The woman wasnt willing to give up. Dont you care about your nephew? You havent even helped him up. You only know how to bully others and be arrogant. Leng Xiaoyao mocked. This womans actions showed that she didnt care about her nephew at all. She was simply used to bullying others. Many people were watching. When they heard Leng Xiaoyaos words, they looked at the woman with disdain. The woman also realized that and immediately helped her nephew up. Auntie, he pushed me. Can you beat him for me? Beat him The boy who was helped up immediatelyined. Cheng, dont worry, auntie will definitely get justice for you. The womanforted him, then looked at Tang Xing angrily and scolded. You,e here! Tang Xing was mad. Do you want me toe over and let you p me? Of course. Dont you see my nephew crying? As long as youe over and let me p you to vent my nephews anger, I wont pursue it today, the woman said, taking it for granted that he would agree. Onlookers, however, were all shocked. This woman was too shameless! How could she say something like that? It was obvious that her nephew pushed the girl down first. He was only pushed back. In terms of reason and morality, it was fair. This woman had no right to me Tang Xing for it. My sister is crying because of you too. Should I beat your nephew until my sister is satisfied? Leng Xiaoyao sneered. This woman was really shameless. No way! Your sister is nobodypared to my nephew, the woman said, looking down on Leng Xiaoyao. Yeah! Shes shameless! Its obviously fair. She cant p the boy. Thats right. This kind of woman isnt just a troublemaker at home, they also cause trouble everywhere outside. Shes just arousing hatred! Shut up, all of you shut up! The woman was furious at being criticized by everyone. Although she was thick-skinned, she wasntpletely shameless. Being judged liked that made her feel embarrassed. The womans nephew, seeing that his aunt still hadnt taken action, cried out again, Auntie, p him, p him. If you dont p him, Ill tell my mom that you slept with my dad What? Hearing that, everyone was surprised and looked at the woman with usatory eyes. They didnt expect that this woman was having an affair with her brother-inw The woman panicked and immediately covered her nephews mouth, exining to everyone. Thats not true. Dont believe a word he said However, it was the truth. She did have an affair with her brother-inw, and she even wanted to take her sisters ce. Sost week, she had deliberately caused her sister to fall and have a miscarriage. Her sister was currently in the hospital. Therefore, besides the nanny, there was only her, her brother-inw, and the kid at home. As a result, they slept together secretly at night. One time, the kid saw hering out of the master bedroom, but she had fooled him with an excuse that she went inside to get something. The kid was also scolded and warned by her brother-inw not to say anything. The kid was afraid of his father, so he didnt dare to say anything, but at this moment, he blurted it out. Although the woman said it wasnt true, no one believed her. Not only because it was what the child said, but also because her guilty attitude was obvious. It turns out that this woman is so shameless and cheap! She even slept with her brother-inw. Her brother-inw is also a terrible person. He slept with his sister-inw. Her sister is really unlucky for having such a sister. Its disgusting You shameless person. Arent you afraid of karma? She will be paid back for what shes done. The curses continued, making the woman unable to stay there any longer. She hugged her nephew and ran away. She didnt study as well as her sister, wasnt as pretty as her sister, and didnt marry as well as her sister. Her sister had her own son, while she had divorced because of a miscarriage years ago. She didnt want her sister to live happily. She wanted to ruin her happiness. Although the womans affair made Leng Xiaoyao and others feel disgusted, it didnt affect the rest of their fun. Tang Ning wasnt seriously injured by the push and wasforted by Leng Xiaoyao for a while before they continued ying. They didnt leave until 5 pm. However, they didnt go home for dinner. Instead, they went to eat fast food like fried chicken and burgers, which seemed to be liked by almost every child. Even Leng Xiaoyao had to agree that the taste was good. After they finished their dinner outside, they finally went home. Chapter 3435 - 3435 Just a Game 3435 Just a Game After two days of hesitation on whether to take further action against Leng Xiaoyao, Brother Bao eventually found another bunch of people to deal with the situation. However, it wasnt a direct attack on Leng Xiaoyao, but rather an attack on Mu Yufan. Manager was the general manager of Leng Xiaoyaospany. Brother Bao believed that if they could take down Mu Yufan, Leng Xiaoyao would be easy to capture. When Leng Xiaoyao received a call from Brother Bao at 8 pm, she had already finished her dinner and was taking a walk in themunity. The call came from Mu Yufans phone, so Leng Xiaoyao thought that it was Mu Yufan calling. Whats up? Leng Xiaoyao said once she answered the call. He-he, Miss Leng, this is Brother Bao. Currently the general manager of yourpany is visiting me! So, I also wanted to invite you to share tea and talk about some things. I hope that you give me the honor! And pleasee alone. Dont bring anyone else with you! We are at the Old ce Nightclub. Ill have someone wait for you at the gate, Brother Bao said, without any direct threats. Instead he used soft threats in an extremely polite tone. Leng Xiaoyaos expression was cold. She had already warned him, but he still dared to trouble her, so this time she was going to punish him. Okay. Leng Xiaoyao replied, hung up the phone directly, then immediately drove towards Old ce Nightclub. On the night when Lao Gui followed her, she investigated Brother Bao, so she knew where Old ce Nightclub was. She was aware that it was Brother Baos territory. Actually, he just guarded it. It didnt really belong to him. Brother Bao was a gangster, and generally he wouldnt give up easily for what he wanted. Therefore, after Leng Xiaoyao received a call from Brother Bao, although she was angry, she wasnt surprised. Brother Bao, however, was surprised that Leng Xiaoyao agreed so readily, but he was happy about it. He was worried that she would refuse. In one of the private rooms at the nightclub, Brother Bao sat in the middle of the sofa with five bodyguards on each side, totaling eleven people. Mu Yufan was tied to a chair in the corner of the room with his mouth gagged. No matter how he struggled, he couldnt get free. He was angry because he knew he was being used to lure his boss over. He didnt me Leng Xiaoyao for getting him in trouble, but was angry that Brother Bao dared to cause trouble for his boss. He was also angry at himself for being so careless and letting them catch him. He knew that Leng Xiaoyao was very skilled, but he still worried. After all, this was Brother Baos territory, and his men were everywhere. He-he! It seems like you have a lot of importance in your bosss eyes! She agreed toe so willingly. Brother Bao teased Mu Yufan. He wasnt worried that Leng Xiaoyao would dare to call for backup because this was his territory. Mu Yufan red at Brother Bao, wishing that he could kill him. Brother Bao wasnt angry and didnt even take him seriously. He didnt even hit him because he wanted to talk to Leng Xiaoyao first. If he used violence from the beginning andpletely angered Leng Xiaoyao, he might not have a chance to negotiate. What he didnt know was that no matter what he did, Leng Xiaoyao wouldnt give him a chance to negotiate because she was so angry that she decided to destroy the Old ce Nightclub. Leng Xiaoyao soon arrived at the Old ce Nightclub. There was a man standing outside who recognized her from her photo. She was so beautiful and had an air of nobility that the mans eyes lit up with greed at once. If he could be with such a rare woman, it would be a wonderful thing! However, he only lusted after the woman that Brother Bao was interested in. He was too cowardly to act on his desires. Are you Miss Leng? the man asked, even though he recognized her. Yes. Leng Xiaoyao replied coldly. Please follow me, the man said politely, leading Leng Xiaoyao to Brother Baos private room. As soon as she entered the Old ce Nightclub, Leng Xiaoyao used her magical senses to scan the area and found out many things. There were drug users and people having a orgy [1.a wild gathering marked by promiscuous sexual activity, excessive drinking, etc.]. There were even many people watching porn together. It was chaotic. Anyway, this wasnt a legitimate ce to begin with, so most people who came here were bad. However, opening this kind of nightclub in the capital city hadnt been banned. It seemed that the person who backed Old ce Nightclub was powerful. Nevertheless, Leng Xiaoyao wasnt afraid. Even before the man led her to Brother Baos private room, Leng Xiaoyao had already used her magical senses to confirm that Mu Yufan wasnt injured. The man brought Leng Xiaoyao to the private room that Brother Bao was in. Without knocking on the door, he just pushed it open and walked in. Brother Bao had only seen a photo of Leng Xiaoyao and was already mesmerized by her beauty, so when he saw her in person, he was dumbfounded. Mu Yufan was worried when he saw that Leng Xiaoyao really came alone, but after she gave him a reassuring look, he felt relieved. He knew that his boss wasnt reckless and must have a way of handling things if she came alone. I didnt expect Miss Leng to be even more beautiful in person. You truly are stunning! Brother Bao was ecstatic. If this woman became his, it would be a great thing! Please have a seat, Miss Leng, Brother Bao said politely. He was truly being a gentleman in front of such a beauty. Leng Xiaoyao didnt sit down. She just looked at Brother Bao coolly and asked, What do you mean by this invitation, Brother Bao? Is this all you wanted? As she said that, she looked towards Mu Yufan. Brother Bao was taken aback and quickly said, He-he! Its just a misunderstanding! I just wanted to y a game with Mr. Mu. He then turned to his men and ordered them to release Mu Yufan. Go free Mr. Mu! Since this was his territory, there was no need for him to worry about letting Mu Yufan go. Brother Baos people immediately freed Mu Yufan. Mu Yufan came over to Leng Xiaoyao as soon as he was released. Although he trusted her, he couldnt help worrying. Why did you call me here? Leng Xiaoyao asked. He-he! Miss Leng, Im so impressed by your beauty that I want to be friends with you, Brother Bao said, his eyes revealing his lust. Chapter 3436 - 3436 You Don’t Deserve It 3436 You Dont Deserve It Making friends with me? Youre not worthy, said Leng Xiaoyao, while releasing pressure towards Brother Bao and his men. It was not only him, his bodyguards also had the same feeling. None of them knew what was going on. They tried to move their bodies, but found that their bodies were heavy as if they were being pressed under hundreds of pounds of weight. They were unable to move and even had difficulty breathing. It left them all shocked and scared. What was going on? No one thought that it was rted to Leng Xiaoyao, because she just stood there without any movements. Brother Bao felt that it wasnt appropriate to entangle with Leng Xiaoyao at this time, nor did he want her to discover his abnormality. If she took action against him at this moment, it would be terrible. So he forced himself to calm down and said to Leng Xiaoyao, You can leave now. Mu Yufan was surprised. Brother Bao had kidnapped him and brought him here, and suddenly he let them go so easily? Brother Baos easy release of them didnt make Mu Yufan happy, but rather made him feel that there must be a trick behind it. He looked at Leng Xiaoyao and said, Boss It took so much effort for you to get me here. Why would you let us leave so easily? Are you fooling me! Leng Xiaoyao said, pretending to be displeased. Brother Bao opened his mouth, but was unable to say anything. It was very difficult for him to even utter a word. This time, Mu Yufan noticed that something was wrong with Brother Bao and his men. He was the first to wonder if it had something to do with his boss. Mu Yufan gave Leng Xiaoyao a nce, but said nothing. I had your henchman, Lao Gui, tell you that if you dare to target me again, you wont be able to bear the consequences. Do you really think a teenage girl can run apany in the capital city without any backing? However, I dont even need to rm the people behind me. I can deal with you myself, said Leng Xiaoyao. Brother Bao waspletely panicked. He didnt know what Leng Xiaoyao would do to him. Lao Gui had conveyed Leng Xiaoyaos warning to him. He was initially afraid. However, after thinking about it, he still couldnt let it go, so he ordered people to kidnap Leng Xiaoyaos subordinate and he called her over. Unfortunately, they encountered a strange thing. He didnt know what was going on. He couldnt move or breathe normally. He could barely say a word. Seeing Brother Baos expression, Leng Xiaoyao smiled wickedly. What? Do you feel as if there are a hundred pounds of gravity on your body? You cant move or breathe and you can barely speak? Hearing that, Brother Bao and the others all showed panic. She knew it, so it was obvious that their condition had something to do with her. Seeing their doubts, Leng Xiaoyao replied. Yeah, I did it. Do you realize that youre useless and I can do anything I want to you right now? Brother Bao finally regretted it. If he had known this would happen, he wouldnt have provoked her. However, how did she do it? What did she do? I wont kill you because youre not worth me taking the me for murder, but you provoked me, so you will pay the price. I dont care what kind of backing you have. I know that as long as youre useless, they wont stand up for you, said Leng Xiaoyao. Brother Baos face turned pale because what Leng Xiaoyao said was true. Although his supporters were powerful, as long as he was useless, they wouldnt do anything for him. Brother Bao looked at Leng Xiaoyao with pleading eyes, but would she let him go? Of course not. Brother Bao was covered with an evil aura, which indicated that he had done many bad things. If he were a good person, there would be golden light surrounding his body. Only cultivators could see that. Leng Xiaoyao increased the pressure. Brother Bao and the others felt their bodies bing heavier and heavier. Finally, unable to bear it, they suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood and passed out. Whats going on with them? Mu Yufan was surprised and panicked. I poisoned them, but they wont die. Lets go! Leng Xiaoyao said. She couldnt tell him the truth. They wouldnt die, but their bodies would no longer be healthy. All their internal organs were damaged, leaving them with weak bodies. Leng Xiaoyao and Mu Yufan left. Leng Xiaoyao first sent Mu Yufan back to his apartment building. She made sure that he got home, then drove away. After leaving, Leng Xiaoyao immediately went home, but the revenge against Brother Bao didnt end yet. She changed her appearance and left home quietly. She didnt drive, but took a taxi directly to Old ce Nightclub. Old ce Nightclub wasnt a members-only club, so she easily got in. Leng Xiaoyao found that the rooms where people smoked drugs and engaged in promiscuous activities were all equipped with cameras. What those cameras filmed was yed in one room. In this room sat a man in his thirties who was enjoying these videos. Because Leng Xiaoyao had investigated Old ce Nightclub, she knew that this man was a high-level member of the club named Gao Fei. She didnt investigate Gao Fei because she had no grudges against him. The only person she wanted to deal with was Brother Bao. However, she did want to cause some trouble at Old ce Nightclub. Without dy, Leng Xiaoyao walked towards the room where Gao Fei was. When she arrived at the door, she used her magical power to immobilize him before entering. The door to Gao Feis room was locked, but it was nothing for a cultivator. She could easily open it with her magical powers. He was angry because Leng Xiaoyao had entered without his permission, but he was also happy because someone hade in and discovered his problem and could help him. However, when he saw that the person who came in was wearing a mask, he became nervous. Obviously, she didnte to help him! How did she get in? Gao Fei was very frightened. Was this person here to assassinate him? If so, wouldnt he have no chance to resist? After Leng Xiaoyao entered, she closed the door and took out her phone to take some pictures of Gao Fei watching those videos. Chapter 3437 Can’t Keep It a Secret Any Longer

    Chapter 3437 Can''t Keep It a Secret Any Longer

    Gao Fei knew that she came here to collect evidence, and he was very afraid. Unfortunately, he could do nothing. This time, he was really doomed. After taking the pictures, Leng Xiaoyao quickly removed the memory card of those videos, not only the ones that Gao Fei had just watched, but also the ones from before. Gao Fei was terrified. This time, not only was he doomed, but so was Old ce Nightclub. How could things have turned out this way? After collecting the evidence, Leng Xiaoyao immediately made a call to the police from Gao Fei''s office, reporting the situation at Old ce Nightclub. When Gao Fei heard Leng Xiaoyao report the situation to the police, he felt even more hopeless. After calling the police, Leng Xiaoyao left Gao Fei''s office without harming him. The pressure she exerted on him only made him unable to move or speak, but didn''t cause any physical harm. He just felt ufortable for a while. After Leng Xiaoyao left, Gao Fei''s body gradually regained its mobility. However, due to the shock he had just experienced, he was unable to stand up. After taking a long time to recover, he immediately called his boss and told him what had happened at Old ce Nightclub. When the boss behind Old ce Nightclub found out about it, he was furious and anxious. He wasn''t worried about the police because he had connections. He was worried that these videos would be exposed. So he immediately sent people to investigate who was behind all of it. After leaving Old ce Nightclub, Leng Xiaoyao didn''t immediately go home. Instead, she observed it in secret. After waiting for half an hour without seeing any police officers arrive, she realized what was going on. Anyway, she had already guessed that, so she didn''t leave right away. If the police hade and dealt with the matter seriously, she wouldn''t have intervened. However, they didn''t, so she had to rely on herself. Leng Xiaoyao went home, then opened herputer. She posted the evidence on her alternate Weibo ount and used hacking techniques to break into various Inte cafs to disy the message on their screens. That message was discovered quickly, and it caused a sensation. Because the content was too shocking, it quickly went viral and became the hottest topic. Everyone criticized Old ce Nightclub. "Damn it, the Old ce Nightclub is so dirty!" "This kind of ce should be destroyed and the boss should be put in jail." "The Old ce Nightclub has been open for so long and hasn''t been exposed. I''m afraid it''s being supported by someone powerful!" "Old ce Nightclub really has great support behind it, because a friend of mine was poisoned by someone''s schemes. He''s considered upper-ss in the capital city, but he still can''t do anything to Old ce Nightclub." "I also have a friend who was retaliated against after reporting Old ce Nightclub, and was crippled." "Old ce Nightclub must have connections in legal and illegal groups." "It seems that the Old ce Nightclub has provoked a big boss, so all these things have been exposed." "I''m afraid it''s still not enough. After all, the Old ce Nightclub is backed by someone powerful. They can say that they are being framed and it''ll be over." "" Although Old ce Nightclub had been exposed for those dirty deals, many people knew that it had powerful support. So no one really believed that this incident could bring down Old ce Nightclub. However, everyone was still looking forward to seeing its result. In fact, many people were aware of the chaos that Old ce Nightclub caused behind closed doors, but so what? How many people dared to mess with Old ce Nightclub? Even if there were, no one could really harm Old ce Nightclub without a lot of power. Old ce Nightclub had many opponents, but none of them seeded in the end, because Old ce Nightclub was supported by an illegal gang and some people from the government. Therefore, if anyone dared to cause trouble for Old ce Nightclub, they might end up killed. Many people forwarded the post and @ many departments and public institutions. Some people even directly called the public institution leaders. Therefore, many department leaders learned about the news. In addition, Leng Xiaoyao privately sent messages to various departments and leaders, attracting the attention of a wide range of leaders. As a result, Old ce Nightclub could no longer keep it a secret. Although Old ce Nightclub was supported by someone powerful, it was only a leader of a certain department. Not all department leaders were on the same boat. Those leaders who weren''t behind Old ce Nightclub wouldn''t let go of this opportunity to deal with them. Some leaders had always wanted to punish them for a long time, but they hadn''t found evidence. This time, the evidence was solid and it was easy to take action. Therefore, the boss of Old ce Nightclub couldn''t get away with it again. Originally, he wanted to remove the news from the hottest topics list, but he failed. He asked his supporter for help, but the official didn''t dare to help because it was too serious this time. If he intervened, he would also get in trouble. In the end, the boss behind Old ce Nightclub could only pin the me on Gao Fei. After all, Gao Fei was the general manager of Old ce Nightclub, and most of the matters were handled by him. Although he always carried out orders from the boss behind the scenes, he couldn''t find evidence to prove it, so he could only take responsibility for this matter. In fact, Gao Fei wasn''t being wronged because these things were all handled by him. Gao Fei was pushed out to take the me, and Old ce Nightclub was closed down and soon reced by other entertainment ces. Throughout the whole process, the behind-the-scenes boss of Old ce Nightclub failed to discover Leng Xiaoyao''s involvement. He never thought that this case was caused by his subordinate Brother Bao. Leng Xiaoyao was satisfied with that result. When Mu Yufan heard that it was done by Leng Xiaoyao, he was very impressed. However, they didn''t tell anyone else to avoid too many people knowing about it. After Leng Xiaoyao poured magical power into Old Master Tang for eight days, the blood clot in his brain was finally removed, but he still didn''t wake up. However, before Old Master Tang could wake up, Tang Xing and Tang Ning were seen by Tang Lei''s wife, Zhang Hongyu. Zhang Hongyu had a friend who lived in Hanlin Manor. She went to her friend''s house for dinner that day and happened to pass by Leng Xiaoyao''s vi. She saw Tang Xing and Tang Ning who had just gotten out of the car in Leng Xiaoyao''s yard. Zhang Hongyu was surprised. What were they doing here? Whose house was this? Weren''t they supposed to be begging? Chapter 3438 Was It Tang Lei?

    Chapter 3438 Was It Tang Lei?

    Zhang Hongyu didn''t want to alert them, but she immediately called Tang Lei and told him about it. "Are you sure you didn''t see it wrong?" Tang Lei expressed his doubt since he couldn''t believe that anyone from the Tang family would take them in. The Tang family didn''t have any rtives living in Hanlin Manor! Could it be Tang Heng''s friend? Those who lived in Hanlin Manor were either rich or noble. If it was Tang Heng''s friend who took them in, would they investigate the situation for Tang Heng? Although Tang Lei thought that he had hidden his dirty secrets well, he was still worried because he had done something wrong. "I didn''t see it wrong. It''s really them," Zhang Hongyu said. She also hoped that she had seen it wrong, but she hadn''t. They weren''t afraid of the two children, but they were afraid of the people behind them. Therefore, after learning about it, Tang Lei instructed his wife to not rm anyone and said that he would go to investigate personally. As the chairman of arge corporation, investigating the owner of a property was easy for Tang Lei. Investigating a person like Leng Xiaoyao was even easier. After finding out Leng Xiaoyao''s identity, Tang Lei didn''t pay much attention to her. He thought that Leng Xiaoyao had simply done a good deed by adopting Tang Xing and Tang Ning and wasn''t Tang Heng''s friend. However, he still couldn''t bear to see Tang Xing and Tang Ning living a good life, so he decided to do something. After finding out which school Tang Xing and Tang Ning were studying at, he ordered his people to kidnap Tang Ning. Why did he choose Tang Ning instead of Tang Xing? Because Tang Xing was older and harder to kidnap. Kidnapping Tang Ning was easier. However, Tang Ning was specially watched by Feng Dongcheng, who was ordered by Leng Xiaoyao. Whenever she left school, Feng Dongcheng would pick her up in a car, leaving no chance for anyone else to hurt her. That went on for several days. Those people still monitored Tang Xing and Tang Ning and waited for an opportunity to take action whenever they could. Finally, they encountered an opportunity to abduct Tang Ning. Because of the National Day holiday, Leng Xiaoyao let Tang Xing and Tang Ning have half a day off and arranged to have lunch with Mu Beihan in the afternoon. So in the afternoon, Leng Xiaoyao came to pick up Tang Xing and Tang Ning together. The car was different, so they wouldn''t know she was there to pick them up. Instead of directly taking away Tang Ning, when she came out, a man holding snakes would deliberately throw down a few to cause chaos, then take advantage of the chaos to kidnap Tang Ning. However, before the man could act, Leng Xiaoyao discovered them because she noticed the snakes. Therefore, she fixed her gaze on these two men who looked suspicious. Knowing that they weren''t friendly, she released her magical power towards those snakes in order to scare them off. Soon the snakes died, but the man didn''t know. Leng Xiaoyao didn''t put pressure on the man because she wanted to know what he was up to. If she didn''t catch them today, those who were being watched by them would still be in danger. By catching them today, it would also serve as a warning for everyone to be more careful in the future. When Tang Ning came out, the man holding snakes opened the bag and threw the snakes on the ground. At this time, he hadn''t noticed that the snakes had died. Even if they had died, it would still cause chaos. "Snakes!" The crowd was in chaos, and everyone was so frightened by the snakes that no one noticed that the snakes were already dead. In the midst of this chaos, another man ran to pick Tang Ning up. Only then did Leng Xiaoyao realize that the two of them were after Tang Ning. Was it Tang Lei? The only one who would deal with Tang Xing and Tang Ning was Tang Lei When the man picked Tang Ning up and was about to run away, he was blocked by Leng Xiaoyao. The man didn''t recognize Leng Xiaoyao and thought that she just happened to be blocking his way. He nned to go around her and leave. However, the next moment, his hands were empty and the crying Tang Ning was already in Leng Xiaoyao''s arms. Then he felt a pain in his abdomen and fell to the ground. "You" The man didn''t know what was going on. Why did she take Tang Ning away from him? Did she know something? "Sister, there are snakes" Tang Ning immediately cried out when she saw Leng Xiaoyao, then she hugged her tightly as if afraid of being bitten by the snakes. She had no idea that she had almost been stolen by someone else. She just thought that someone else had carried her away from the snakes. Seeing that, the man realized that their n was exposed. The other man tried to run away, but Leng Xiaoyao grabbed him and kicked his calf. It was broken and the man screamed in pain. She then threw him onto the first man. It immediately caught everyone''s attention, and they also discovered that the snakes were actually dead. The chaos subsided, and everyone wondered what was going on. At this moment, Leng Xiaoyao questioned. "Tell me, why did you release snakes to cause chaos and try to kidnap my sister? Upon hearing that, everyone was shocked. These two men released the snakes and their goal was to kidnap the child? Was it targeted, or did they take whoever they could get their hands on? Subconsciously, the parents held their children tightly, afraid that someone might cause more chaos and steal their children. "We didn''t do it." The man immediately denied. "Really? Do you think the cameras are just for show?" Leng Xiaoyao pointed to the camera above. Upon seeing the camera, the man immediately tried to make excuses. "We only saw the snakes and were afraid that the child would be frightened, so we wanted to carry her away." Onlookers began to doubt. Could it really be true? Leng Xiaoyao sneered. "I already said there''s a camera. It must have captured you releasing the snakes. Stop lying!" The two men were at a loss for words and didn''t know how to defend themselves. The crowd believed that they were the ones who did it and got angry. "Call the police! These two people came to the school gate to kidnap the kid. It''s despicable." "Right, they must be human traffickers! Who knows how many children they have abducted!" "These people should be locked up for life." "" Teachers who maintained order outside the school immediately arrived and called the police without hesitation. The two men wanted to say that they weren''t human traffickers, but they had just tried to abduct someone else''s child, so they knew that no one would believe them. All of a sudden, they felt something pressing down on them, making their body feel heavy and unable to move. It was Leng Xiaoyao who put pressure on them. Chapter 3439 Start up a Company

    Chapter 3439 Start up a Company

    Leng Xiaoyao guessed that Tang Lei was the one who asked them to do this. Even if it wasn''t, she would investigate and find out who was behind the scenes through these two people. So at the moment, she didn''t n to interrogate them to make them tell her the truth. Because Leng Xiaoyao didn''t want to alert the mastermind, she would let Tang Lei think that she couldn''t find out. However, she would be more vignt in the future. She nned to remind Tang Xing and Tang Ning to be careful. She would order a bodyguard to pick up Tang Ning at the school gate and another one to pick up Tang Xing until she solved the problem caused by Tang Lei. She still needed Li Mochen''s help this time because he had a securitypany under his name. It should be easy for him to arrange for bodyguards to do something. However, Li Mochen wasn''t in the capital city, so she could only wait for him toe back. Soon, the police came and took the two people away after understanding the situation and watching the surveince video. Leng Xiaoyao and the others, who were involved, went along. When the police came, Tang Xing also came out, so they went together. It didn''t take much time to go to the police station to make a statement. Leng Xiaoyao and the others left after that. As for what the police would do after the interrogation, Leng Xiaoyao didn''t care because even if they found out through interrogation, Tang Lei would suppress it. He would never let this news be exposed. When they got home, Leng Xiaoyao immediately investigated. It turned out that those two people were indeed arranged by Tang Lei. The next day, she received a call from the police. The police said that the two men were human traffickers, but this was the first time they had done this kind of thing. They didn''t target anyone. They just picked one up at random while taking advantage of the chaos. Therefore, their crime would be judged in ordance with thew. Leng Xiaoyao understood that the two men would pay for what they had done, so she didn''t say anything else. Today, Leng Xiaoyao invited Mu Beihan and the others to her house for dinner. It happened that the Ning siblings also nned to invite Leng Xiaoyao for dinner to express their gratitude for what she did for Ning Muqingst time. However, because Leng Xiaoyao invited Mu Beihan and the others, she couldn''t agree to their invitation. Instead, Leng Xiaoyao invited Ning Muqing to her house for dinner. Since they were all girls and it was at home, Leng Xiaoyao didn''t invite Ning Guanjie. Ning Muqing readily agreed. She wanted to make friends with Leng Xiaoyao, so naturally she wouldn''t miss the opportunity to get closer to her. Although Leng Xiaoyao invited them to have dinner, Mu Beihan and the others came at noon after having lunch. Mu Beihan, An Chenmeng, and Xiong Manxin had been to Leng Xiaoyao''s house before, but Song Xinyue was here for the first time. After seeing Leng Xiaoyao''s house, she was stunned. She knew that Leng Xiaoyao was rich, but it seemed that Leng Xiaoyao was richer than she had imagined. The house that Leng Xiaoyao lived in wasn''t only high-end, but also extremely big. She was very envious, and also felt a little jealous, but this kind of jealousy had no malicious intentions. It just made her feel inferior. When Mu Beihan and the others arrived, they prepared gifts for Tang Xing and Tang Ning. They also sympathized with them because they were too thin. Although they had been eating and drinking well at Leng Xiaoyao''s ce recently, half a month wasn''t enough time to make up for their malnutrition. Fortunately, apart from malnutrition, they didn''t have any ailments. Their physical fitness had also improved due to exercise. Although it wasn''t very noticeable, they could still see it. "Boss, there is one more week until the National Day holiday. Are you going home?" Xiong Manxin asked. If she went home, they could go together. "I''m not sure yet because there are still things to do. If I finish it before the National Day, I will go home. Otherwise, I won''t be able to," Leng Xiaoyao said. Old Master Tang hadn''t woken up yet. She could only stay in the capital city so that she could know immediately if anything happened there. "Fine." Xiong Manxin felt a little depressed. They were the same age, but she felt that the gap between them was getting bigger because Leng Xiaoyao had her own business while she had nothing. She suddenly felt stressed. Should she try to catch up with Leng Xiaoyao''s footsteps? Even if she couldn''t catch up with her, she couldn''t let the gap between them be too big. She was afraid that they would have less inmon in their conversations. Thinking of that, Xiong Manxin suddenly had an idea and blurted it out. "Boss, I suddenly want to start a business. What do you think I should do?" Everyone looked at Xiong Manxin in surprise, apparently not expecting her to have such an idea. "Little Panda, why do you suddenly want to start a business?" An Chenmeng asked, looking horrified, as if it was unthinkable for Xiong Manxin to say such a thing. "We are all the same age, studying in our first year of college, but Xiaoyao already has her ownpany, while we are just like ordinary college students. We''re studying and ying every day. Compared to Xiaoyao, I feel that the gap between us is getting bigger and bigger. I''m afraid that one day we''ll no longer havemon interests and topics. So I want to start a business. I''m not saying that I want to be as sessful as Xiaoyao, but at least I want to have a career, to prove that I''m not just about studying and ying. College studies aren''t that stressful. We have the energy to do it. After all, we don''t have to do everything by ourselves. We just need to be hands-on at the beginning. If there is something suitable, why not do it?" Xiong Manxin seemed to have grasped the great truth of life and said with great insight and reason. An Chenmeng, who only knew how to have fun, suddenly became enlightened after hearing her words. "It''s like hearing a wise saying that''s worth ten years of reading! Your words have inspired me and aroused my interest," said An Chenmeng. As someone from a wealthy family who nevercked money, she never thought about making her own money and only knew how to have fun all day long. Fortunately, she was still interested in learning, so her grades were good. As for starting a business, she never even thought about it, even though she admired how Leng Xiaoyao started her ownpany. However, at this moment, she felt that she should do something different. Leng Xiaoyao had her ownpany and no longer had as much time to hang out with them. If they continued like this, the gap between them and Leng Xiaoyao would only get bigger and bigger. Before they even realized it, they might no longer havemon interests and topics. That wasn''t what she wanted. If friends didn''t havemon interests and topics, their friendship wouldn''tst long. So at this moment, she also had the idea of starting a business. Chapter 3440 You May Be in Danger These Days

    Chapter 3440 You May Be in Danger These Days

    "You suddenly make me feel so scared" Mu Beihan looked at them, suddenly feeling uneasy. It seemed like they would all start their own businesses. If she didn''t do the same, she would fall behind and distance herself from them. Song Xinyue also felt the same, but her family was too poor to allow her to start a business! If she seeded, it would be great, but what if she failed? She didn''t have the capital to take that risk. "Whether you start a business or not, our friendship won''t be affected. Of course, that''s just on my side. For you, there may be some emotional distance. And realizing your own value doesn''t necessarily mean starting a business. For example, for Beihan and Chenmeng, your major isw. If you study well and be a greatwyer in the future, and build a good reputation in society, you will still have a high status. No matter what profession you choose, it won''t be easy, but if you truly love what you do, you''ll treat it with sincerity and have a greater chance to seed. If you do something just for vanity of course, vanity can also be a motive and can lead to sess, but personally, I think passion is more important," said Leng Xiaoyao. She chose to start a business because she had the ability to do so. Otherwise, she wouldn''t want to struggle here when she only had two years. She was pleased that they were inspired to start a business, but it shouldn''t be blind. After all, starting a business had risks. If they were determined to do so, she would naturally support them. "If you are determined to start a business and can do it with passion and dedication, I can work with you to figure out what suits you best, but I hope you won''t rush into it without careful consideration." An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin were pondering whether they were just impulsive or really wanted to do it. "Take your time to think about it. Don''t rush and put pressure on yourself, or you might make the wrong decision," said Leng Xiaoyao. Although doing things sometimes required impulse, many things still required careful consideration. An Chenmeng and Xiong Manxin didn''t bother to find an answer right away. They didn''t have toe up with an answer today. They really couldn''t rely on their impulse. They needed to think about it carefully. They started ying the game and before they realized it, it was already afternoon. Maid Tong started cooking, and Ning Muqing came with a lot of things. "Justing over is enough. Why bring so many things?" Leng Xiaoyao criticized her in a loving tone. She knew that this was inevitable etiquette, but Ning Muqing brought too much. "Visiting someone''s home requires bringing gifts. Besides, you did me a great favor!" Ning Muqing even felt that these gifts weren''t enough. "Oh, by the way, what''s the result with Wang Pengyu?" Leng Xiaoyao asked with concern. She saw that Ning Muqing''s forehead was slightly darkened and thought of Wang Pengyu. She wondered if Ning Muqing''s uing trouble was rted to him. "Lin Xiaoyou was fired directly. She came to see me afterwards. After I told her about the situation, she didn''te to see me again. Wang Pengyu came to thepany several times to confront me and threatened me. He said that if I didn''t ept him again, he would pay someone to punish me. I was scared, so now I go home with my brother after work every day." Ning Muqing said with a worried look. She was really scared of Wang Pengyu. Even if she called the police, Wang Pengyu hadn''t done anything yet and no one else heard his threat to her. She also didn''t record it as evidence because she didn''t expect him to threaten her. Leng Xiaoyao frowned. She felt that if something bad happened to Ning Muqing, Ning Guanjie wouldn''t be able to escape either. "That Wang Pengyu is really a terrible man! How could he go this far to bother you," An Chenmeng said angrily. "Not everyone hasmon sense. Terrible people easily go crazy when they fail to take advantage of others," Xiong Manxin said, worried about Ning Muqing. "That man does seem like he''ll go crazy when he can''t take advantage of others," Leng Xiaoyao said. "Then what should I do?" Ning Muqing was already afraid. When she heard what Leng Xiaoyao said, she became even more nervous. Leng Xiaoyao took out two peace talismans from her bag and handed them to Ning Muqing. "If you trust me, wear this close to your body. Don''t let it touch water. Take it off and put it aside when you shower. Give the other one to your brother. I''m not cursing you intentionally, but I feel that you''ll be in danger these next few days. It''s easy to offend people by saying this kind of thing, but I''m only doing this because I consider you a friend." For some reason, Ning Muqing inexplicably believed in Leng Xiaoyao and didn''t feel ufortable about what she said. "I trust you." Ning Muqing took the peace talismans and said, "Xiaoyao, thank you." After wearing a talisman, Ning Muqing felt inexplicably relieved. It was not only Ning Muqing, everyone there had one. Leng Xiaoyao hadn''t thought about giving talismans to Tang Xing and Tang Ning before. She only thought of it after they were abducted yesterday and decided to make a few more since she invited everyone over for a meal today. Even Maid Tong and Feng Dongcheng had one. Talismans could only withstand big attacks. If someone was kidnapped and the kidnapper didn''t harm the person, the Taoist magic figure wouldn''t be effective. Therefore, when Mu Yufan was kidnapped, the talisman was useless because Brother Bao didn''t even hit Mu Yufan, let alone hurt him. An Chenmeng already had one, so she didn''t need another, but Leng Xiaoyao gave one to Mu Beihan, Xiong Manxin, and Song Xinyue. They were skeptical about the effectiveness of the talismans, but they didn''t raise any objections nor did they refuse. "Why didn''t Chenmeng get one?" Xiong Manxin asked when she saw that Leng Xiaoyao didn''t give An Chenmeng one, thinking that Leng Xiaoyao forgot. "Because I already have one!" An Chenmeng proudly said. They didn''t believe in the effectiveness of the talismans, but she did! After all, she had seen it work several times! When Xiong Manxin heard that An Chenmeng already had one, she looked at Leng Xiaoyao grumpily andined. "Boss, why does An Chenmeng get one when she''s a neer, but I only get one now after following you for so many years? Is An Chenmeng more important than me?" She wasn''t really angry, but she was really upset and jealous. Leng Xiaoyao immediately went over to appease her. "It''s because something happened to Chenmengst time, so I gave it to her. Then I forgot about everyone else. It was only because someone in thepany and Tang Ning almost got into trouble these past few days that I remembered about the talismans." In fact, it was Shen Xinyue who begged for it, so she forgot to give some to Xiong Manxin and the others afterwards. That reduced Xiong Manxin''s annoyance a little, but it wasn''tpletely gone. "Humph! I''m still jealous. You have topensate me." "Whatpensation do you want?" Leng Xiaoyao chuckled and asked. Chapter 3441 To Start up Businesses

    Chapter 3441 To Start up Businesses

    "Give me another talisman," Xiong Manxin said. "No problem." Leng Xiaoyao readily agreed, and gave Xiong Manxin another talisman, which finally satisfied her. At 6 pm, dinner was served. To make the atmosphere better, everyone had some red wine. Leng Xiaoyao had no rules that the nanny couldn''t sit at the table, so Maid Tang dined with her and the others. Leng Xiaoyao respected and treated her well. Maid Tong was very moved, so she worked hard to do things well. After everyone finished eating, they sat in the living room chatting, and talked about starting a business. "I''ve been thinking about it. I still want to start a business, but I don''t know what I can do," Xiong Manxin said, bing increasingly obsessed with entrepreneurship. "Starting a business! I want to do it too!" Ning Muqing became interested when she heard that, but also looked worried. "My major is graphic design. I originally wanted to start a graphic designpany, but after doing some research, I feel like this industry is toopetitive. Actually, all industries are verypetitive. I really don''t have that much confidence in myself!" Xiong Manxin''s face lit up when she heard that: "I am also studying graphic design, but because the sses just started, I still don''t know anything! I''ve just been interested in drawing." "My major isw, and I don''t have any special talents that I like," An Chenmeng said, somewhat depressed. "Nowadays, no matter what industry you''re in, there''s a lot ofpetition, but if you have the ability, what does it matter if there''s a lot ofpetition? Gold will always shine. Moreover, starting apany doesn''t mean you have to do the designs yourself, but you must have knowledge of it and have management and control skills. As long as you provide high sries, it should be easy to recruit talented designers and salespeople," Leng Xiaoyao said. "I''m afraid it''s not easy to take action," Ning Muqing said. She knew all of this, but still couldn''t make the decision. "That''s because you don''t have enough courage." Leng Xiaoyao bluntly pointed it out. Ning Muqing was taken aback and felt that Leng Xiaoyao was right. She really didn''t have enough courage, even though her parents supported her. "Right, I really don''t have the courage because I''m afraid of failure." Ning Muqing admitted frankly. Because her family was rich, she didn''tck money to start up apany. With money, she wasn''t afraid of not being able to find talent. However, she had all sorts of considerations, so she went to work at her family''spany first. Even if she failed, she wasn''t afraid to lose money. She was afraid of being hurt. "I''m not afraid," Xiong Manxin said. "Starting a business is always apanied by risks. No matter what you do, there will always be risks. If we give up opportunities to try just because we''re afraid of risks, then we''ll never seed. Sess is for those who create it, not for those who sit idly by." "Right, I''m not afraid either. You could say that youth knows no fear or I''m ignorant. At least now I have the courage to do something risky," An Chenmeng said fearlessly. "If you''re not afraid, then I''ll look ipetent if I am. Even Xiaoyao is able to start such a bigpany all at once. If we start a smallpany together, there should be nothing to be afraid of!" Ning Muqing suddenly felt relieved and no longer feared failure. Then she proposed. "I don''t dare to do it alone. How about we work together? What do you think?" "I think that''s a good idea!" Xiong Manxin was pleased to hear that because she felt like she didn''t know where to start alone. With someone else to work with, they could discuss things together. "I''m in too." An Chenmeng also agreed. Because they didn''t have money to join it, Mu Beihan and Song Xinyue remained silent. "Great! I''m in." Leng Xiaoyao joined them. "What about the two of you?" An Chenmeng asked Mu Beihan and Song Xinyue. "I don''t have the money to invest," Mu Beihan said, feeling it was a shame. "Neither do I." Song Xinyue added. "I can lend you the money. When you make a profit, you can pay me back. And don''t worry about failure. Since I''ve decided to invest, I won''t let thepany fail. Besides, the Ning family isn''t amon family. The Mu family is even more influential. Some people will do you favors, whether it''s helping you with the business or forming connections. Of course, we need to prove our abilities. With abilities and connections, we can achieve something by ourselves. You know how popr Who''s the Ruler is right now. I can use the game to advertise the graphic designpany. What''s there to be afraid of?" Leng Xiaoyao said, "So as long as we have a skilled team, I can guarantee that we won''t fail. It''s up to you whether you have confidence in yourselves. If you don''t even have confidence, then there''s not much motivation or meaning in doing this." At first, Mu Beihan and Song Xinyue wanted to refuse when they heard Leng Xiaoyao offer to lend them money to invest. However, after hearing the rest of her words, they hesitated. They also wanted to start a business with them. They didn''t want to drift further away from them nor did they want to settle for mediocrity. After hearing Leng Xiaoyao''s words, Ning Muqing''s confidence increased, and she had no more worries. "Xiaoyao is right. We have connections and a great advertising tform. We''re willing to offer better treatment than otherpanies. We shouldn''t be afraid that we won''t be able to attract talent. As shareholders, our main job is to manage and guide thepany. I made my decision. I''m in!" Ning Muqing said. "What about you two?" Leng Xiaoyao looked at Mu Beihan and Song Xinyue. "How much do we need to invest?" Song Xinyue asked. If they had to invest too much, she would feel pressured. "What do you think?" Leng Xiaoyao looked at Ning Muqing. Although she wanted to invest, she didn''t want to take a big share. She just wanted to help them out. After thepany stabilized, she would withdraw her investment. Otherwise, when her two-year period was up and she disappeared, but her share remained, it would cause them a lot of inconvenience. "I made a n before. Because I didn''t want to start too big at first, I nned for a five million yuan investment. Since our business doesn''t require much money, just technology, five million yuan is enough to open a studio and buy equipment," Ning Muqing said. "Great, I think starting small is more appropriate. Five million yuan isn''t a small amount for a smallpany. However, because I already have my ownpany, I won''t be able to devote too much energy to the graphic designpany. I''ll invest, but not too much," Leng Xiaoyao said. Chapter 3442 Share Shares

    Chapter 3442 Share Shares

    Upon hearing that, everyone looked at Leng Xiaoyao. Without waiting for them to ask, Leng Xiaoyao continued. "Some of you live in dorms. You don''t have much time to devote to thepany and can''t provide any business or effort to thepany. So, I think Sister Muqing should take 50% of thepany''s equity as the chairman. As for the other 50%, each of us five will take 10%, so each of us needs to invest five hundred thousand yuan. What do you think?" "Is that right? I''m taking too much" Ning Muqing didn''t expect Leng Xiaoyao to directly give her 50% of the shares. She didn''t mind taking too much. She was nning to invest five million yuan directly into thepany, so taking 50% with 2.5 million was nothing. She was just worried that she would take too much and cause objections. "There''s nothing wrong with it. Xiaoyao is right, I have no objections." Xiong Manxin immediately expressed her opinion and didn''t mind taking only 10% of the shares. Leng Xiaoyao was right. They were still students and couldn''t devote much time or effort to thepany. If they took too much of the shares, it wouldn''t be fair. "I have no objections either," An Chenmeng said. Mu Beihan and Song Xinyue also agreed and didn''t refuse Leng Xiaoyao''s loan. For Mu Beihan, five hundred thousand yuan was a lot, but her family could stille up with it. If they really lost money, they could stille up with the money to repay Leng Xiaoyao. As for Song Xinyue, although it was a huge sum of money, she believed that she could earn it within ten years. Her family wasn''t rich, but she wanted to fight for her future, so she didn''t hesitate because of the debt. Next, they discussed how many people to hire and how much to pay as a sry. Because Ning Muqing had already collected information before, they easily set the final sry. The sry they set was higher than most of their peers, but not the highest. After all, they were just a smallpany. When thepany grewrger, the sry would also increase. For small and medium-sized enterprises, the wages they gave were very impressive. However, the first thing they needed to do was find an office building. Leng Xiaoyao would deal with it because it could be easily searched for online. Office buildings for rent or sale would be posted on various real estate transaction websites. Ning Muqing''s family was in the Nancheng district, so they chose their office location there. That night, Mu Beihan and the others stayed at Leng Xiaoyao''s house. Only Ning Muqing left. They agreed to start looking for an office building at 10 am tomorrow. When Ning Muqing returned home, she went to see her brother and told him that Leng Xiaoyao said that Wang Pengyu might do something to harm them, so Leng Xiaoyao gave them each a talisman for protection. Ning Guanjie never believed in these things, so when he heard about the talisman, he thought that it was strange. "You don''t really believe this thing works, do you?" "Although I don''t know if it works or not, I believe in Leng Xiaoyao. I advise you to wear it, whether you believe it or not," Ning Muqing said firmly. "Fine!" He really didn''t believe it. However, since it was given by Leng Xiaoyao, it was a kind gesture, and he epted it. "Also, I n to start a graphic designpany and cooperate with Leng Xiaoyao and her friends. I will invest 2.5 million yuan, taking up the majority share of 50%. Leng Xiaoyao and her four friends will each invest five hundred thousand yuan and take up 10% each." Ning Muqing told Ning Guanjie about their decision because he was good at doing business and she needed his advice on many things. Ning Guanjie was surprised to hear that. Leng Xiaoyao was a good businesswoman and working with her was definitely not a bad thing. "Who are those friends of Leng Xiaoyao?" "They are all freshmen." Ning Muqing replied without looking down on them just because they were freshmen. However, when Ning Guanjie heard that, he frowned and had doubts about their sess. "Freshmen? What can they do?" Ning Guanjie said. "Leng Xiaoyao is also a freshman," Ning Muqing said seriously, a little dissatisfied with Ning Guanjie''sck of confidence in them, however, she knew that it was understandable. "Of course, her friends may not really have many skills, but they can learn! They are only freshmen and have time to learn. There is a girl named Mu Beihan among them. I guess she may be from the Mu family." "The Mu family? Which Mu family?" Ning Guanjie was surprised at the thought that it might be the Mu family he was thinking of! "How many Mu families can there be in the capital city? It''s just that Mu family, the first-ss aristocratic family. I know that, not because she''s surnamed Mu, but because of some information I got from chatting. It''s just not polite to ask about it directly, but I think there is an 80% chance. I just don''t know if her family is the direct line or the coteral branch. Either way, they are more powerful than our family. With the Mu family''s participation, there is only benefit for me," Ning Muqing said. Actually, her original intention wasn''t to work with them because of their family backgrounds. Although she had only met them for the second time, she felt veryfortable with them and could feel that they weren''t bad people. "Of course." Ning Guanjie didn''t deny it. Although the Ning family was a wealthy family, it was only an ordinary family, so it was not powerful enough. The Mu family, even if it was a coteral branch, had a high status and was rtively harmonious. If anything bad happened to the coteral branch, the direct line would stand out. Therefore, Mu Beihan was important. "In addition, before they have mastered management skills, they are only shareholders and will not interfere too much in thepany''s decision-making. Basically, as long as Xiaoyao and I approve of it, they won''t object. They trust Xiaoyao very much," Ning Muqing said again. "Well! Xiaoyao can start such a bigpany right away andunch such a popr game. Her ability is naturally outstanding. I support you. If you need anything, feel free to let me know." Ning Guanjie didn''t ask any more questions. He had always been supportive of his sister''s career. "Thank you, brother." Ning Muqing smiled. "Alright, I''ll go back to continue perfecting the n. Oh, remember to wear the talisman!" "Okay, I''ll wear it now." Ning Guanjie chuckled and immediately picked up the talisman and wore it around his neck, then he looked at Ning Muqing indulgently. "Are you satisfied now?" "Yes!" Ning Muqing smiled and left Ning Guanjie''s study. Chapter 3443 Tang Yixue

    Chapter 3443 Tang Yixue

    In the evening, Leng Xiaoyao found several suitable office buildings and learned about their background to avoid any disputes and potential problems. She really found a few with economic disputes and excluded them, leaving three good options. One of them was in the same area as Xiaoyao Technology, only a few hundred meters away, with a good environment and an area of about three hundred square meters. For their smallpany, three hundred square meters were enough. The other two locations were also not bad, each being about three hundred square meters In the morning around 9 o''clock, Ning Muqing arrived outside Hanlin Manor and called Leng Xiaoyao, waiting for her outside. Leng Xiaoyao and the others went out as soon as she received Ning Muqing''s call and took them to see all three office locations. In the end, they all chose the office building not far from Xiaoyao Technology and quickly rented it. The next step was to decorate it. "Xiaoyao, wasn''t yourpany just renovated not long ago? Why not ask the renovationpany you used before to do it this time?" Ning Muqing suggested. Although she had never been to Leng Xiaoyao''spany and didn''t know how it was decorated, she trusted Leng Xiaoyao. "Okay, let me make a call and see if they can send someone over to talk to us about it." Leng Xiaoyao took out her phone and called Wu Wenshi. Soon, Wu Wenshi answered her call. "Mrs. Li, what''s up? Is there a problem with thepany''s renovation?" Leng Xiaoyao felt a little embarrassed when she heard Wu Wenshi call her Mrs. Leng. "Just call me by my name please. The thing is, my friends and I n to open a graphic designpany. We have already rented a floor of offices and want to renovate it, that is why I''m calling you. Can you arrange for someone toe over and talk to us about it?" Leng Xiaoyao didn''t directly let Wu Wenshie over since he was the boss. Last time, he personally designed it for Li Mochen''s sake. "Oh! I can arrange it right away. Where are you guys?" Wu Wenshi asked. Leng Xiaoyao told Wu Wenshi the address. About an hourter, Wu Wenshi arrived with a few people. When Wu Wenshi arrived, Ning Muqing recognized him, but she didn''t know if Wu Wenshi remembered her. Therefore, she didn''t greet him first. If he had a misunderstanding about her behavior, it wouldn''t be good. However, Wu Wenshi remembered her and took the initiative to greet her. "Hi, Miss Ning." Ning Muqing was surprised that he still remembered her and responded jokingly. "Mr. Wu, I thought you didn''t remember me, so I didn''t dare to say hello!" "How could I forget you?" Wu Wenshi smiled. They only met twice, and both times were at a party with many people, but Ning Muqing gave him a special feeling, so he paid special attention to her. "I thought you would just send someone over. You came in person!" Leng Xiaoyao said. "How could I note in person? If Li Mochen finds out, he will me me." Wu Wenshi showed a cautious expression. He wasn''t really afraid of anything, but since his close brother''s girlfriend asked him to do something and he had nothing else to do, he came in person. It also showed that he valued his brother''s girlfriend. The others didn''t understand the renovation of apany, so Leng Xiaoyao and Ning Muqing talked to Wu Wenshi. After two hours of discussion, they finally settled on a n. It was time for dinner, so they invited Wu Wenshi to dine with them. Wu Wenshi didn''t refuse, but let his employees go back first and followed Leng Xiaoyao out. Unfortunately, as soon as they entered the restaurant, they met an acquaintance of Ning Muqing and Wu Wenshi - a woman who was about the same age as Ning Muqing. When she saw Ning Muqing and Wu Wensi walking together, jealousy shed in her eyes. She then put on a fake smile and walked over to greet them. "Hey! Muqing, Wensi, what are you doing together?" Ning Muqing remained polite, but kept her distance away from her. "Oh, it''s Yixue! I''m here to talk to Mr. Wu about business." "I see! Do you mind if I join you guys? I had ns with my friend, but she had somethinge upst minute and couldn''t make it. I was just about to leave when I ran into you guys!" Tang Yixue said, but her gaze kept unintentionally drifting towards Wu Wensi. It was clear that she was interested in him. Although this was the first time Leng Xiaoyao had met Tang Yixue, she recognized her at a nce. Tang Yixue, was the daughter of Uncle Tang from the Tang family, and was her mother Tang Yue''s cousin. "I''m sorry, Yixue, I need to treat my friends. I''m afraid I won''t be able to spend time with you. How about I invite you to dinner next time?" Ning Muqing refused. She was just saying it and wouldn''t really invite Tang Yixue to a meal. Although Tang Yixue was a friend of her friend, Ning Muqing didn''t like her at all. She was too fake. Hearing Ning Muqing''s refusal, Tang Yixue was displeased, but still forced a smile. "We''re all friends here! You don''t need to personally treat me! I can even help you treat your friends!" It seemed as if Tang Yixue didn''t want to leave. Ning Muqing wanted to refuse, but didn''t know how to say it. Left with no choice, she turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao for help. "Muqing, we''re all friends. We don''t need anyone else to treat us, but since this youngdy insists on having dinner with us, let''s invite her along! It''s just a meal, no big deal," Leng Xiaoyao said deliberately, emphasizing the word "insist." It indicated that Tang Yixue was imposing herself on them and just looking for a free meal. "Ha-ha." An Chenmeng and the others couldn''t help but burst outughing. They could easily see through Tang Yixue! She wasn''t here for the food, but Wu Wensi! Tang Yixue was extremely displeased. If it were any other time, she would haveshed out at them. However, due to Wu Wensi''s presence, she held back. However, she didn''t want to suffer this kind of injustice either. She put on a pitiful look and exined. "You''ve misunderstood me. I just don''t want to eat alone. If you mind, I can treat you guys. It''s just a meal. I can afford it." Chapter 3444 Affected Tang Yixue

    Chapter 3444 Affected Tang Yixue

    She was born in the Tang family. A meal that cost thousands of yuan was nothing to her. "Today is my treat. You don''t need to treat me! Let''s go together then!" Ning Muqing didn''t want to embarrass Tang Yixue, so she wouldn''t refuse again now that it hade to this. Tang Yixue felt a little better, then she walked over to Wu Wensi pretending to be casual. She smiled sweetly at him. "Mr. Wu, long time no see. Xiaoyu told me that you haven''t been home in a long time! Have you been busy recently?" Wu Xiaoyu was Wu Wensi''s cousin, who had a good rtionship with Tang Yixue and had even been trying to set her up with Wu Wensi. However, Wu Wensi didn''t like Tang Yixue and even hated her. However, his upbringing prevented him from doing anything rude, so he just replied politely but distantly to Tang Yixue. "Yeah, I''ve been busytely." Actually, he wasn''t that busy. He just didn''t want to go home. His family was either urging him to find a partner or introducing him to potential partners, which annoyed him very much. He believed that one should find their own partner and only then could it be longsting. "Muqing, what business are you discussing with Mr. Wu? Is it your family''s business?" Tang Yixue asked Ning Muqing. "Yeah." Ning Muqing didn''t want to say much to Tang Yixue, so she just gave a perfunctory answer. "By the way, I heard that you and Wang Pengyu broke up. What happened? Weren''t you two getting along well? You were even nning to get married," Tang Yixue asked with a concerned tone. She knew the answer, but she still asked to let Wu Wensi know. Although she didn''t think that Wu Wensi would be interested in Ning Muqing, she wanted topletely stop it from happening. When Ning Muqing heard Wang Pengyu''s name, she was immediately displeased, but she didn''t avoid the question. "We never nned to get married, but we did break up. He betrayed me with my good friend. Why would I want him around? Men like him should die and stay as far away from me as possible." They had just broken up, so Ning Muqing hadn''tpletely gotten over it yet. Because it was due to betrayal, her anger and disgust towards Wang Pengyu were greater than her sadness. Therefore, she wasn''t that sad about it. Tang Yixue didn''t expect Ning Muqing to be so straightforward and thought that she would try to hide it! When he heard that Ning Muqing became single, Wu Wensi felt a little happy and echoed Ning Muqing''s words. "Yeah! What''s the point of having such a terrible man around? Miss Ning will find someone better." "Of course." Ning Muqing half-seriously and half-jokingly replied. She had been blind once before, so she would be more careful when looking for a boyfriend in the future. It was also fortunate that she hadn''t had sex with Wang Pengyu. Otherwise, she would have been really disgusted. In that regard, she was still quite traditional. She wouldn''t easily sleep with a man until the engagement stage. Although she knew that if a man and a woman were in a romantic rtionship for too long without having sex, most men would start to have thoughts of cheating and look for other women outside. However, if a man couldn''t even resist this temptation, what would happen when she got pregnant? She couldn''t bear for her man to cheat on her both physically and emotionally. It was fine if she didn''t find out, but once she found out, even if she was pregnant, she wouldn''t endure it for the sake of the child. Her family could afford to support her and her child, and she wasn''t the kind of person who relied on others for support. When Wu Wensi spoke up for Ning Muqing, Tang Yixue didn''t know what to say anymore and could only agree with them. "Yeah! I didn''t expect Wang Pengyu to be such a terrible person. Don''t worry, there are plenty of men pursuing you. You can definitely choose a better man than Wang Pengyu!" There were plenty of men pursuing her? She could choose among them? It seemed correct, but it made Wu Wensi feel ufortable. "Muqing is beautiful and naturally attracts the attention of many men, but Muqing is a person who values affection. She doesn''t choose a boyfriend from among her admirers but she wants real love and mutual understanding. So those who she doesn''t like won''t be her choice. It''s impossible for her to choose from among them just because she broke up. Isn''t that treating them as back-ups? Muqing isn''t that kind of person. So in the future, Muqing will meet the right person." Leng Xiaoyao denied Tang Yixue''s words. Tang Yixue secretly resented Leng Xiaoyao because she talked too much. However, due to Wu Wensi''s presence, she certainly wouldn''t argue with Leng Xiaoyao. Instead, she agreed. "That''s right! By the way, may I know your name, miss?" "Leng Xiaoyao." Leng Xiaoyao replied. Leng? There was no big family named Leng in the capital city. Suddenly, she looked down on Leng Xiaoyao. However, she was jealous of Leng Xiaoyao''s face. "Oh!" Tang Yixue responded and ignored her. Leng Xiaoyao didn''t care. However, Ning Muqing was displeased and deliberately snubbed Tang Yixue and talked to Leng Xiaoyao more often. Even Wu Wensi talked to Leng Xiaoyao. Mu Beihan and the others ignored Tang Yixue as well, which made her very angry. Anyway, she couldn''t vent her anger and could only interrupt their conversation. Unfortunately, the responses she received were all indifferent. "Oh, Mr. Wu, I heard that you and Tongyue have been getting closetely. Is there going to be good news?" Tang Yixue joked. Pan Tongyue was also one of Tang Yixue''s friends, but they weren''t really good friends. In private, they were allpeting and jealous of each other. Pan Tongyue liked Wu Wensi, so Tang Yixue was deeply jealous and hostile to her. Tang Yixue had tried to damage Pan Tongyue''s reputation many times. What she just said wasn''t what Pan Tongyue told her, but what she deliberately made up to make Wu Wenshi dislike Pan Tongyue and make Pan Tongyue lose the opportunity to catch Wu Wensi''s eye. Wu Wensi frowned slightly, obviously displeased. "I didn''t get close to Miss Pan at all. Please don''t spread rumors, Miss Tang." "Ah!" Tang Yixue pretended to look surprised, then acted regretful. "That isn''t what I said. It was said by Tongyue. I didn''t know she was lying. I thought" Wu Wensi didn''t see Tang Yixue''s intentions, but the others did and disliked her even more. However, they didn''t point it out because it was unnecessary. "Mr. Wu, is there any woman you''re interested in right now? Xiaoyu has many friends around her. All of them are from noble or wealthy families, and have good looks and an education. Haven''t any of them caught your eye?" Tang Yixue still joked. Chapter 3445 Tang Lei Wants Old Master Tang to Be Dead

    Chapter 3445 Tang Lei Wants Old Master Tang to Be Dead

    "I''m looking for a partner, but I don''t care about her family background or appearance. The most important thing is the chemistry between us. If the person I like doesn''t like me the same way, I won''t force her to ept me. Simrly, if someone likes me but I don''t feel the same, I won''t ept her either," Wu Wensi said, indirectly rejecting Tang Yixue. Tang Yixue understood his implication and was upset as she realized that she had no chance with Wu Wensi. Suddenly, she didn''t know what to say. Was it impossible for her to get together with Wu Wensi? She really liked Wu Wensi, and felt very resentful that he didn''t feel the same way. Tang Yixue was unwilling to give up. She wanted to ask him directly what was wrong with her, and why he couldn''t like her the same way. However, she was too embarrassed to do so. They went to a private room and ordered food. Because the food wasn''t ready yet and Tang Yixue was here, they didn''t want to talk about work, so An Chenmeng suggested ying Who''s the Ruler. Song Xinyue wasn''t interested in the game, so she didn''t join them. Leng Xiaoyao saw that Wu Wensi didn''t like Tang Yixue, and didn''t want to leave him alone with her, otherwise Tang Yixue would continue to bother him. Therefore, she suggested that Wu Wensi and Ning Muqing join An Chenmeng''s team to y Who''s the Ruler, a game they were familiar with. Wu Wensi and Ning Muqing were also ying the game, Who''s the Ruler, so they knew how to y it. When it came to ying games, they were also happy to join them. Leng Xiaoyao only talked to Song Xinyue, so Tang Yixue waspletely left out. No one thought there was anything wrong, because Tang Yixue asked toe herself. Tang Yixue was mad, but couldn''t argue with them. In order to not let them see her embarrassment, she took out her phone to y on it. When the food was ready, they stopped ying and started eating. After eating, Tang Yixue said, "Let''s go to a club for fun! My treat." She was never generous even when she was happy. However, there was a man she liked, so she was willing to pay the bill. "I''m sorry, we have other things to do." Ning Muqing refused. They could finally get rid of Tang Yixue, so they wouldn''t go out with her again. "What about you, Mr. Wu?" Tang Yixue looked at Wu Wensi. She didn''t really want to invite Ning Muqing and the others. She just wanted to invite Wu Wensi. "I have something else to do too, so I can''t go." Wu Wensi also refused. He wouldn''t go out with a woman who clearly had feelings for him. "Fine." Tang Yixue felt disappointed, but she didn''t want to force him to ept. After they left the restaurant, Leng Xiaoyao and the other girls left first. Wu Wensi was nning to leave when Tang Yixue stopped him. Tang Yixue deliberately stayed until all the other girls were gone. "Mr. Wu, I didn''t drive here today. Can you give me a ride home?" Tang Yixue said pitifully. She actually drove herself here, but she wanted Wu Wensi to drive her home and made up an excuse. Even the excuse about meeting a friend who canceled at thest minute was fake. In fact, she canceled on her friend after meeting Wu Wensi. Although she knew that Wu Wensi wasn''t interested in her, she didn''t want to give up so easily. She thought that even if Wu Wensi didn''t like her, he wouldn''t directly reject her because he was always a gentleman. However, she was wrong. "Sorry, I have to meet my client. I don''t have time." Wu Wensi refused without hesitation. He didn''t want to lead her on and make her misunderstand his intentions. Tang Yixue couldn''t ept the expected answer and confessed. "Wensi, I like you." Wu Wensi was surprised that Tang Yixue didn''t take his previous rejection seriously and confessed directly. "Thank you for your liking, but I don''t like you." Wu Wensi refused at once. His answer wasn''t surprising, but Tang Yixue still couldn''t ept it and asked, "Why? What''s so bad with me?" Tang Yixue was beautiful, well-educated, and sexy, but she was also selfish and only cared about herself. She would do anything to destroy what she couldn''t have. "There''s nothing wrong with you, Miss Tang. As I said earlier, I''m looking for someone who I have chemistry with and who likes me the same way. If someone I like doesn''t like me, I won''t force her to ept me. Simrly, if someone likes me but I don''t feel the same way, I won''t ept her either. So please respect yourself," Wu Wensi said before driving away. Tang Yixue was left fuming in ce. Leng Xiaoyao dropped off An Chenmeng and the others at school before heading home. Around 10 pm, Leng Xiaoyao received a call from Li Mochen. He said that he would return to the capital city tomorrow morning and had something to give her. As for what it was, Li Mochen didn''t tell her, and Leng Xiaoyao didn''t ask. "Oh, by the way, can you help me find a bodyguard? The day before yesterday" Leng Xiaoyao told Li Mochen what had happened to Tang Ning that day. "No problem, I''ll handle it," Li Mochen said. The next morning, before Leng Xiaoyao went out, the bodyguard had already arrived. Leng Xiaoyao gave him some instructions and asked him to get to know Feng Dongcheng, Tang Xing, and Tang Ning, and exchange phone numbers with one another. Leng Xiaoyao could finally be relieved. At noon, Tang Lei came to the hospital to see Old Master Tang. He didn''t want toe, but since he was ying a role, he had to do the whole act. When he had time, he woulde and take a look. Tang Lei looked at Old Master Tang lying on the hospital bed with cold eyes, without any emotion other than resentment. "Dad, you''ve been lying here for three years. Why don''t you just die!" Tang Lei really wanted Old Master Tang to die, but he didn''t dare to do it himself. He hoped that Old Master Tang would die on his own so that even if his uncle investigated, he wouldn''t find anything on him. "If you die, everything will be over." "I killed your son and daughter-inw several years ago." "If you can''t bear to part with your grandchildren, when there''s a chance, I''ll let them meet you too." "I have to say that your grandchildren are lucky. They were beggars for three years, but they were taken in by kind people." "I originally sent some people to catch them but failed." Tang Lei thought that no one could hear what he said, so he dared to be honest. Little did he know that although Old Master Tang hadn''t woken up yet, he had regained some consciousness and could hear what Tang Lei said. He was so angry that his whole soul was trembling. Not only did Old Master Tang hear it, the people who were assigned by Li Mochen to protect and watch Old Master Tang also heard and even saw it. They had installed a pinhole camera in Old Master Tang''s room and were in the next ward. Chapter 3446 Old Master Tang Wakes up

    Chapter 3446 Old Master Tang Wakes up

    Perhaps because Tang Lei''s words angered Old Master Tang, Old Master Tang''s fingers finally moved, which scared Tang Lei. Damn it, this old man had a reaction. Did that mean that he was going to wake up? Tang Lei didn''t alert the doctor because he didn''t want Old Master Tang to wake up. He immediately made a phone call to have someone bring medicine that would prevent Old Master Tang from waking up and nned to inject it into him. Leng Xiaoyao''s people who saw all of that immediately called her. Because it was lunch break, Leng Xiaoyao answered the call quickly. After learning about the situation at the hospital, she was angry but also quite happy. She was angry that Tang Lei was trying to harm Old Master Tang. She was happy because Old Master Tang''s fingers moved, which meant that he was close to waking up. Leng Xiaoyao immediately asked for leave from her head teacher and said that her grandfather had some medical issues that she needed to deal with right away. Her head teacher was considerate and allowed her to go. Before Leng Xiaoyao arrived, Tang Lei''s requested items arrived. However, when the person entered Old Master Tang''s ward, the man sent over by Li Mochen followed along, disguised as a doctor in a white coat. Tang Lei and his secretary were surprised to see the doctor follow them in. "I''m here to check on the patient. The patient''s condition has been improving recently. There is a high chance that he''ll wake up soon," the fake doctor said. Since Tang Lei had already noticed that Old Master Tang''s fingers moved, he mentioned it straightforwardly. Tang Lei was taken aback and was secretly angry. However, he put on a happy face and said, "There''s a high chance that he''ll wake up soon? Really?" Now that the doctor had said that, he could no longer harm Old Master Tang. If he did anything at this moment, he would be caught. "Yeah! So now we are paying close attention to him. As soon as he wakes up, we''ll notify his family," the fake doctor said. "That''s great" Tang Lei said with a happy expression, but his smile was uglier than crying. There was no chance to take action, so Tang Lei left. However, he wouldn''t allow Old Master Tang to wake up. Tang Lei bet that Old Master Tang wouldn''t wake up so quickly, so he would go find a reliable person to pretend to be a nurse and inject medicine into Old Master Tang after he left. Shortly after Tang Lei left, Leng Xiaoyao came. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao arrived, she immediately used her magical senses to check Old Master Tang''s body and found that there was no problem with it. However, he still hadn''t woken up. She then poured magical power into his body and talked to him because she knew that Old Master Tang could hear people talking to him now. "Grandpa, I''m your granddaughter. I''m Tang Yue''s daughter, Leng Xiaoyao. I''m 19 years old this year and a freshman at the Capital University. I also got the highest score in the liberal arts category in this year''s college entrance examination!" "I always thought that my mother was an orphan until I met Tang Xing and Tang Ning a few days ago. I found out that my mother wasn''t an orphan and that she had a father." "Unfortunately, my mother died young, and my father died with her when I was young. Grandpa Changyuan and Uncle Yecheng raised me afterwards, and they were both very nice to me." "Do you know Tang Lei turned you into a vegetable to steal the Tang family''s assets? He then framed Uncle Tang Heng and said that he was the one who harmed you. Uncle Tang Heng was driven out of the Tang family and had to live in the old house. Not only that, but Tang Lei also had someone burn down the old house. Uncle Tang Heng and Aunt Tang both died in the fire, leaving behind Tang Xing and Tang Ning." "For the past few years, they had been living like beggars and were often bullied. Tang Ning almost died of illness and would have if they didn''t meet me." "I have adopted Tang Xing and Tang Ning now, so you don''t have to worry, but you need to wake up quickly! We need to expose Tang Lei''s true face and take back what belongs to Tang Xing and Tang Ning." "Tang Lei was treated well by the Tang family as an adopted son, but he has no gratitude and has turned against the Tang family." "I already have some evidence of his crimes, but we need you to wake up before we can handle the situation with the Tang family. You have great prestige in the Tang family''spany, so if I handle it myself, they won''t ept it." "Actually, I suspect that both my mother''s disappearance and my uncle''s death are rted to Tang Lei, but it''s just a suspicion. I haven''t found any evidence yet because it has been more than twenty years since those idents happened." "" Old Master Tang listened to what she said and was emotional, disappointed, and angry. He was emotional because he finally had news about his daughter. He was disappointed because she had already passed away, but he was also relieved that she left behind a granddaughter who was talented. His granddaughter was outstanding, having been admitted to the Capital University with the highest score in the national liberal arts exam. However, Tang Lei''s mistreatment of Tang Heng, Tang Xing, and Tang Ning made him angry, even though he had just heard Tang Lei''s confession. He was grateful that Tang Xing and Tang Ning had met Leng Xiaoyao, or he couldn''t imagine what would have happened Old Master Tang struggled to wake up. Finally, he opened his eyes. "Grandpa, you''re awake" Leng Xiaoyao was delighted to see Old Master Tang wake up. Old Master Tang looked at Leng Xiaoyao in a daze and eximed with joy. "Y-You are Yueyue''s daughter" Thanks to the nourishment of Leng Xiaoyao''s magical power recently, Old Master Tang''s physical condition and mental state were both excellent. Even though he just woken up, his body wasn''t weak, and he could talk without any difficulties "Yes, I''m Tang Yue''s daughter, your granddaughter," Leng Xiaoyao said with a smile. Old Master Tang stared at Leng Xiaoyao. He did see some resemnce between her and Tang Yue. He also felt a sense of intimacy when facing Leng Xiaoyao. "Grandpa, did you hear what I said just now?" Leng Xiaoyao knew that Old Master Tang had heard, but still wanted to confirm it. "I heard it all." Old Master Tang replied. Thinking about what he had heard made him feel sad and angry. "Tang Lei is really despicable!" Old Master Tang was really full of regret. He didn''t regret adopting Tang Lei, but regretted treating him as his own son, giving him shares in thepany, letting him work in thepany, and even letting him live in the Tang family''s house after he got married. If he had known the result, he would have given him some money after he graduated from university and let him start his own business and live on his own. In that case, these tragedies wouldn''t have happened. However, it was toote to regret "I heard you suspect that your mother''s and your youngest uncle''s deaths are rted to Tang Lei?" Old Master Tang asked. He had never doubted it before waking up, but after learning about Tang Lei''s true face, he started to suspect it. Chapter 3447 Old Master Tang Leaves the Hospital

    Chapter 3447 Old Master Tang Leaves the Hospital

    "Yes, but I''m just suspicious. It could also be someone else who has a grudge against the Tang family," said Leng Xiaoyao. Without evidence, she couldn''t conclude that it was rted to Tang Lei. She could only say that he was the prime suspect. Whether it was rted to Tang Lei or not, what he did was enough to get him imprisoned for life, or even sentenced to death. "Grandpa, it''s not safe for you to stay in the hospital any longer. It''s even more dangerous to go back to the Tang family''s house. You''re fine now, so let''s just leave the hospital and you cane to my house with me! Tang Xing and Tang Ning will be very happy to see you," Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she arranged for protection and surveince, Tang Lei might bribe the attending physician to tamper with his medication! Old Master Tang was indeed fine, and there was no need to continue to be hospitalized. "Great, great, I''ll ask to be discharged from the hospital and go with you." Old Master Tang also knew that he was no longer safe in the hospital, because he just heard that Tang Lei was going to inject him with medicine to prevent him from waking up! Anyway, Old Master Tang was energetic and not at all like someone who had been in aa for years. He might need some time to walk again, though. Leng Xiaoyao immediately called for the attending physician. She had investigated this physician beforehand and knew that he wasn''t affiliated with Tang Lei, so there was no need to be so cautious. The attending physician was amazed when he saw Old Master Tang wake up. He eximed that it was a miracle! Was it really a miracle? Of course not, without Leng Xiaoyao''s help, Old Master Tang might never have woken up. Since Old Master Tang said that he wanted to leave the hospital, and that his mind was clear and his body had no problems, the physician immediately processed his discharge formalities and didn''t bother informing Tang Lei. Because he hadn''t walked in years, Old Master Tang had to leave in a wheelchair. After leaving the hospital, Leng Xiaoyao took Old Master Tang directly to Hanlin Manor. The two bodyguards'' mission wasn''t over yet, but Leng Xiaoyao transferred them to her home. She was worried that Tang Lei would investigate and find out that Old Master Tang was here, and secretly send someone to attack him. It was better to be safe than sorry, especially since she had sses during the day and couldn''t look after Old Master Tang. Although Qin Miao and Song Qingling were at Li Mochen''s house, they only appeared at night and couldn''t do anything during the day. There were three rooms on the first floor: one for Leng Changyuan, one for Leng Yecheng, and one was Maid Tong''s room. Before going home, Leng Xiaoyao called Maid Tong and asked her to move to a room on the second floor, tidy up her old room, and clean up the room where Leng Yecheng used to live. She said that she would being back with her grandfather and two bodyguards. When they got home, Maid Tong had already finished Leng Xiaoyao''s order. Old Master Tang was surprised when he saw how nice Hanlin Manor was. "Did your Grandfather Leng buy you this house?" Old Master Tang asked, because Leng Xiaoyao hadn''t told him about her situation yet. "No, I bought it myself. There was a stock market turmoil a while ago and I made over a hundred million yuan from it. Since I''ming to study at a university in the capital city, I bought a house and started a techpany. We just released a game less than a month ago and it''s doing pretty well," Leng Xiaoyao said. Old Master Tang was amazed by her capabilities. He didn''t expect his granddaughter he only had met once to be so outstanding. "Wee home, Xiaoyao." Maid Tong greeted her when she returned. At first, Maid Tong called Leng Xiaoyao Miss Leng, but Leng Xiaoyao told her to call her by her name instead. "This is my grandpa. You can call him Old Master Tang." Leng Xiaoyao introduced her grandfather. "Nice to meet you, Old Master Tang. I''m a maid working in Xiaoyao''s home. You can call me Tong. You can tell me what you want to eat, and I can prepare it for you," Maid Tong said. "Great." Old Master Tang responded. Leng Xiaoyao first took the two bodyguards to the room and let them do as they pleased. Then she took Old Master Tang to the room arranged for him. He wasn''t ready to sit for too long yet, so he still needed to lie down. Without her lifting a finger, the bodyguards directly carried him onto the bed, then left. "Can you tell me about your parents?" Old Master Tang asked, thinking of his poor daughter and feeling sad. "My father''s name is Leng Yezhe. He was a soldier. My mother''s name is Tang Yue. She started her own business and had a designpany. However, five years ago, my father died on a mission, and my mother also had an ident and passed away. My grandfather and younger uncle have been very good to me, even during the years when I became difficult and willful after my parents'' death. They were patient with me and tolerated me. However, my rtionship with my elder uncle''s family isn''t very good, so let''s not mention them. Half a year ago, I suddenly became enlightened and stopped being mischievous, and started studying seriously. Actually, I don''t know much about my mother''s situation. I only know she was an orphan named Tang Yue. However, now I suspect that my mother had amnesia at that time. Maybe she only remembered her name was Tang Yue. If she didn''t have amnesia, why would she say she was an orphan instead of having a family?" Leng Xiaoyao said. Hearing Leng Xiaoyao''s words, Old Master Tang also felt that Tang Yue had amnesia. Otherwise, why wouldn''t shee home? No one in the Tang family treated Tang Yue badly, so she couldn''t have just left her family for no reason. If there was anyone who treated her badly, it would only be Tang Lei. In that case, it seemed that Tang Yue''s disappearance was a scheme. Later on, the ident involving his third child was probably not just an ident, but also part of the conspiracy. "Grandpa, are there any trustworthy shareholders left in the Tang Corporation?" Leng Xiaoyao asked. If there were still trustworthy shareholders, things would be easier to handle. If not, Old Master Tang would have trouble regaining control of the Tang Corporation. Although she had learned about all the shareholders of the Tang Corporation and knew some details, she still needed Old Master Tang''s confirmation. "There are only ten shareholders in the Tang Corporation. I hold 50% of the shares, followed by my third brother Tang Kangwei with 10%, and Tang Lei with 10%. The rest are only a few percentage points each. Among them, Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming each hold 5%, and they have always been loyal to me. Of course, I can''t be 100% sure they still remain loyal to me now, so we need to make sure of it before we approach them," Old Master Tang said. Given what Leng Xiaoyao learned, Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming did maintain neutrality and didn''t lean towards either Tang Kangwei or Tang Lei. However, the others had already split into two factions. Chapter 3448 Storage Ring

    Chapter 3448 Storage Ring

    "I''ve actually already investigated it. What you said about Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming is true. They have always remained neutral and prioritized thepany''s interests. They have not gotten close to Tang Lei or Tang Kangwei. As for the others, they are basically divided into two factions. Tang Lei has more supporters because he manages thepany due to his rtionship with you, but his abilities are insufficient and Tang Kangwei has been making trouble for him. So Tang Lei''s position in the Tang Corporation isn''t stable," said Leng Xiaoyao. "When should we contact Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming?" asked Old Master Tang eagerly, wanting to give Tang Lei the punishment he deserved. Thinking that his nephew, whom he treated so sincerely, turned into an ingrate, killed his son and daughter-inw, and that the death of his youngest son and the disappearance of his daughter might also be rted to him, he wished that he could kill Tang Lei. "You''re fine now, but your physical activity hasn''t yet recovered. remember to exercise your body for a few days. When you can move freely, we will deal with this matter. Otherwise, they will have many reasons to oppose you taking control of the Tang Corporation," said Leng Xiaoyao. Although the Tang Corporation belonged to Old Master Tang, reducing disputes would be beneficial. "No problem." Old Master Tang didn''t object, as what Leng Xiaoyao said was a fact. Leng Xiaoyao then let Old Master Tang rest and left the room. She proceeded to erase any traces of her contact with Old Master Tang, so that Tang Lei couldn''t easily find it. She then called Li Mochen to inform him that Old Master Tang had woken up and about what had happened today. Li Mochen''s opinion was the same as Leng Xiaoyao''s - to wait until Old Master Tang could move freely before dealing with this matter. Li Mochen had already returned to the capital city, but Leng Xiaoyao didn''t allow him toe over because she had brought Old Master Tang back home. Li Mochen could onlye over when Leng Xiaoyao was free at night, and then give her the thing. In the afternoon, Tang Xing and Tang Ning came back from school and were surprised to see Old Master Tang. They then hugged him and cried, telling him about their hardships over the past three years. Although Old Master Tang knew that they had been begging for three years, hearing it from their own mouths made him feel extremely heartbroken and he couldn''t help shedding tears. Fortunately, they met Leng Xiaoyao and fortunately he woke up. "Good children, grandpa will never let you suffer again," said Old Master Tang, hugging Tang Xing and Tang Ning tightly, afraid of losing them again. After their emotions had settled down, everyone had dinner. Feng Dongcheng usually sent Tang Xing and Tang Ning home before going home himself. The bodyguards who specifically protected them to and from school also did the same. Only the two bodyguards who stayed at home to protect Old Master Tang would eat and live together with them. Song Ting and Lin Xi arrived before dinner. Leng Xiaoyao introduced them to Old Master Tang, and Old Master Tang was very grateful to her. Although they were family, they had never really lived together. Apart from their blood rtionship, they weren''t close at all. However, Leng Xiaoyao was so good to Tang Xing and Tang Ning, as well as him. She even wanted to help them overthrow Tang Lei and regain control of the Tang Corporation. After dinner, Tang Xing and Tang Ning started studying while Old Master Tang continued to rest. Leng Xiaoyao then left the house. As soon as she entered Li Mochen''s house, he ambushed her and pinned her against the wall, kissing her. "You" Leng Xiaoyao blushed, staring angrily at Li Mochen, but her eyescked any threatening power. "Yaoyao, I miss you so much." Li Mochen ignored Leng Xiaoyao''s anger and directly hugged her, candidly expressing his longing. Leng Xiaoyao''s heart beat faster. Actually, she missed him too. She was just being stubborn and didn''t want to admit it. However, Li Mochen had no intention of letting her go. "Do you miss me?" he asked. "Why should I miss you? I have a lot of things to do every day!" Leng Xiaoyao denied, but she didn''t sound very confident. "I have a lot of things to do too, but I still miss you! Because you have been engraved in my heart, I can''t help thinking of you." Li Mochen looked pitiful, which surprised Leng Xiaoyao. She was surprised that someone who was usually so proud could look pitiful without feeling out of ce. Instead, she felt sorry for him. What happened? Was it because he was handsome that he could be so willful? Leng Xiaoyao avoided his gaze and changed the subject. "Um, didn''t you say you have a gift for me? Where is it?" Li Mochen looked hurt when he heard that. "Are you here just for the gift and not for me?" Leng Xiaoyao immediately felt guilty and denied. "I didn''t mean" "Then you miss me, right?" Li Mochen asked, seeming to be unwilling to give up until he got the answer he wanted. "Humph! Why do I have to say it out loud!" Leng Xiaoyao pretended to be angry. "If you don''t say it, how would I know!?" Li Mochen still looked pitiful and affectionate. "Alright, alright! I missed you." Leng Xiaoyaopromised, but she wasn''t just saying it to appease him. She really missed him. Only then was Li Mochen satisfied. He took her hand and walked into the house. After they arrived in the living room, he let go of her hand and took out a jade ring. Leng Xiaoyao was surprised when she saw it, and her heart started to beat faster. Could it be that Li Mochen was proposing to her? They hadn''t been together for very long! "A few days ago, I went into an ancient tomb and found the remains of a cultivator. I saw this ring on the finger of the remains. Use your magical senses to take a look." Li Mochen said. Leng Xiaoyao realized that Li Mochen wasn''t proposing to her. She then followed Li Mochen''s instructions and used her magical senses to observe the ring. The next moment, she was stunned "Is this a storage ring?" Leng Xiaoyao asked, but she was already sure because there were many things inside the ring. Pills, herbs, magical stones "Yes, this is a storage ring. There are many pills, herbs, and magical stones inside. Magical stones are the currency and cultivation resources in Guiyun. Although there aren''t a lot of them inside, there are still quite a few high-quality magical stones, about a thousand or so. There are also about five thousand medium-quality magical stones and about ten thousand low-quality magical stones. You should quickly establish a blood contract with it!" Li Mochen said, looking at Leng Xiaoyao with a doting gaze. Leng Xiaoyao was surprised. "Why are you giving this to me? What about you?" At this moment, Leng Xiaoyao couldn''t deny that she was moved. Chapter 3449 Tang Lei Panics

    Chapter 3449 Tang Lei Panics

    "I don''t need it. Once I enter the backyard of that mansion and see the body of my previous incarnation, I will retrieve my storage space. There are many things inside, and I will take some for youter, but before that, I need the pills and magical stones inside this storage ring to cultivate," said Li Mochen. As the head of a sect and an immortal in the Yuan Ying Period, Li Mochen naturally had abundant resources at his disposal. Not just abundant, but countless resources that belonged to his sect. Once the storage space was imed, no one could take it away unless the owner voluntarily released the contract or his soul was destroyed. However, the storage ring was different. As long as the owner died, the contract of the storage ring would be invalid, and anyone could im and use it. "Great." With that, there was nothing more for Leng Xiaoyao to say. She directly dripped a drop of blood onto the storage ring, which meant that she became its owner. Before the storage ring had an owner, others could see what was inside. However, after someone owned it, others couldn''t find out what was inside. After iming it, Leng Xiaoyao couldn''t only take things out of it, she could also put things into it. With the storage ring, it would be much more convenient for her to store things. Although she was a cultivator in her previous incarnation, she had rarely seen pills or magical stones. The cultivation world in her previous incarnation was just a small space left behind. Money and other things were alreadymonly used in modern times. Cultivators in the cultivation world could freely enter and exit the secr world, unlike in the cultivation world of Guiyun. Guiyun was an independent time and space, a real cultivation world where magical stones, gold coins, silver coins, and copper coins had been used as currency from ancient times to the present day. However, even in Guiyun, pills were still very precious. There were quite a few pills in this storage ring, which indicated that the background of this cultivator wasn''t simple. That was what Li Mochen told her. Therefore, when Leng Xiaoyao saw magical stones for the first time, she felt very curious. With a thought, she took out several magical stones. Magical stones were rich in magical energy and could be directly absorbed. They could be used to set up formations or used in flying devices. They were very versatile. "How many pills and magical stones do you need? I''ll get them for you," Leng Xiaoyao asked. "How about we set up a gathering formation now and cultivate together!" Li Mochen suggested. "I''m afraid I can''t. I have to go out and buy some clothes for my grandfather while there''s still time!" Leng Xiaoyao said. "I''ll go with you! When everyone is asleep, you cane over here, and we can cultivate then," Li Mochen said. "Okay." Leng Xiaoyao didn''t refuse, then the two of them left by car. It was already autumn at the end of September, and the weather had turned cool. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao bought autumn clothes, ten sets in total, as well as three pairs of shoes and ten pairs of socks. There were already spare toiletries at home, so Leng Xiaoyao didn''t buy more. Afraid that Old Master Tang would be bored all day long, Leng Xiaoyao also bought him several books to pass the time. When Leng Xiaoyao came back with clothes and books to Old Master Tang, Old Master Tang was very moved, and felt that Leng Xiaoyao was really kind to him. When Tang Xing and Tang Ning finished their extra sses, they stayed with Old Master Tang until 10 pm before going to bed. After everyone went to bed, Leng Xiaoyao went out to Li Mochan''s vi. Then she took out the magical stones, and Li Mochen set up a gathering formation. As soon as the formation was activated, a continuous stream of magical energy flowed into it. While Leng Xiaoyao was cultivating After midnight, a figure came to Old Master Tang''s ward. However, after pushing open the door and entering, he found that there was no one on the hospital bed. The room had also been cleaned up neatly, with nothing belonging to Old Master Tang left behind. The person immediately made a phone call to the one who paid him toe here. Tang Lei didn''t want to be involved after things were exposed, so he let his subordinates do it, so the person who took action didn''t know who asked him to do it. When Tang Lei heard the news, he panicked. "What? The old man is not in the ward? Are you sure you didn''t go to the wrong ward?" Could it be that the old man woke up and was discharged from the hospital? If the Old Master Tang woke up, why didn''t anyone notify him? Even if he woke up, he couldn''t be discharged so quickly! Could it be that because Old Master Tang discovered something, he woke up and didn''t notify him, and even the discharge was done in secret? With this thought, Tang Lei became even more nervous. Startled by Tang Lei''s reaction, Zhang Hongyu also woke up and asked, "What''s wrong?" Ignoring Zhang Hongyu, Tang Lei said to the other end of the phone, "Investigate immediately and find out what happened?" Although he thought it might be that Old Master Tang woke up, knew something, then discharged himself, he still hoped that he had good luck because he didn''t want Old Master Tang to wake up and find out anything. Because if Old Master Tang woke up and found out what really happened, he would be doomed. "Darling, what''s wrong?" Zhang Hongyu asked. "As a woman, why do you ask so many questions?" Tang Lei said impatiently. Since Zhang Hongyu didn''t hear it, he didn''t want to talk to her anymore. Then he immediately got up and left the bedroom and went to the study. After this happened, he couldn''t sleep. Zhang Hongyu felt very wronged. She just cared about him, but he scolded her. Tang Lei obviously encountered something annoying, so even though she was unhappy, she wouldn''t dare to provoke him at this time. Soon, Tang Lei received another call. The other side had already inquired and confirmed that Old Master Tang had woken up and was discharged from the hospital. As for who was with Old Master Tang when he was discharged, the on shift doctor didn''t know. It wasn''t easy to check surveince videos either. No one knew what their purpose was. Tang Lei was Old Master Tang''s adopted son and could see the surveince video, but it was toote and he could only wait until the next morning. The next day, at 9 am, Tang Lei went to the hospital without calling his acquaintances in advance, pretending that he didn''t know that Old Master Tang had been discharged from the hospital. If he called his connections directly, wouldn''t it expose that he had sent someone over in advance? Therefore, when Tang Lei arrived at the hospital, he went to the ward first and didn''t ask anything until he didn''t see Old Master Tang. Tang Lei had a rtionship with the vice president of the No. 1 Hospital. After the vice president knew about Old Master Tang''s awakening and even discharge, which Tang Lei didn''t know about, he was also shocked and immediately investigated. First, they asked Old Master Tang''s attending physician. The attending physician said that Old Master Tang did wake up, and because his condition was very good after waking up, he handled the discharge procedures on his own. Chapter 3450 Ning Muqing Encounters Trouble

    Chapter 3450 Ning Muqing Encounters Trouble

    At that time, there were two men and a woman beside him, but he didn''t know what their rtionship was. Old Master Tang''s discharge wasn''t forced. Tang Lei knew that it was impossible for someone to force him. That was the most terrifying thing. The vice president checked the surveince cameras, but found that they were broken. It was unknown who took Old Master Tang away. Tang Lei had to immediately send someone to investigate. He didn''t tell anyone in the Tang family about that because he didn''t want them to know that Old Master Tang had awakened, as he wanted to do something to Old Master Tang secretly. He wouldn''t allow Old Master Tang to return to the Tang Corporation. He suspected Tang Kangwei, Xiang Kaiyao, He Ming, and was even suspicious of Leng Xiaoyao, who adopted Tang Xing and Tang Ning, because he thought that those people were more likely to take Old Master Tang away. In addition to investigating Old Master Tang''s whereabouts, Tang Lei sent someone to kidnap Tang Xing or Tang Ning again. It would ensure that after Old Master Tang appeared, Tang Lei could still control him by holding Tang Ning and Tang Xing hostage. Therefore, that afternoon, Tang Xing and Tang Ning were targeted again. Fortunately, Leng Xiaoyao had already sent someone to protect them, so those people who targeted them didn''t have the opportunity to make a move. When Leng Xiaoyao returned home in the afternoon, she found someone was spying on her. She guessed that Tang Lei had suspected her and that the person was sent by him. Tang Lei''s suspicion didn''t surprise Leng Xiaoyao at all. After all, after investigating Tang Xing and Tang Ning, it was easy to find her. Fortunately, Leng Xiaoyao had already taken precautions and told Old Master Tang in the morning not to go out for the time being. If he wanted to exercise, he could just walk around the house. She also instructed the two bodyguards not to allow any strangers into the yard. If they found any suspicious characters lingering outside the vi, they should expel them. The person who was spying on her home didn''t approach, so the bodyguards didn''t notice him. It was just that as a cultivator, she had acute senses and easily noticed him. Although Old Master Tang didn''t go out, she didn''t like being watched like this, so she went straight to the person who was spying on her. The man saw Leng Xiaoyaoing and became flustered. He realized he had been discovered, but didn''t run away directly. If he ran away directly, he would be exposed. Even if Leng Xiaoyao was suspicious of him, he wouldn''t admit it. "Why are you staring at my house?" Leng Xiaoyao walked up to the man and asked angrily. "I''m staring at your house?" The man pretended to be surprised when he heard that. "Why do you say I''m staring at your house? I''m just walking around here. How does that be staring at your house?" However, the man felt guilty. This woman was too sensitive! She easily noticed that he was staring at her house. However, he couldn''t admit it. "I said you''re staring at my house, so you''re staring at my house. Tell me, are you trying to steal something from my house?" Leng Xiaoyao said with a domineering attitude. The man was angry. "What kind of nonsense are you talking about? I''m so far away from your house. Why would I want to steal something from your house?" "I don''t think you''re a good person. If you keep staring at my house, I''ll call the police." Leng Xiaoyao took out her phone and acted like she was going to call the police. "You" The man was angry and guilty. He couldn''t refute her for a while because he was indeed staring at her house, and he didn''t live in this vi area. If Leng Xiaoyao really called the police, it would really be troublesome! "You''re unreasonable! I don''t want to argue with you crazy woman." The man pretended to be indignant and left. Leng Xiaoyao couldn''t directly attack him, so she could only scare him away. When Leng Xiaoyao returned home, she told Old Master Tang about what happened. "I think Tang Lei will go after Tang Xing or Tang Ning next as a threat against me." Old Master Tang looked serious and worried. "Uncle Feng is a retired soldier and is good at fighting. I have also added another bodyguard who is good at fighting. If Tang Lei only sends ordinary people, then it''s fine. I''m afraid that he''ll send someone who is good at fighting or ying dirty tricks" Leng Xiaoyao said with some worry. "Why don''t we ask for leave for Tang Xing and Tang Ning? Let''s try to deal with Tang Lei this week. Otherwise, if something unexpected happenster, it will be toote to regret." "I think so." Old Master Tang had the same intention. Almost all the members in the Tang family had died. Only Tang Xing and Tang Ning remained. He couldn''t risk their safety. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao directly helped Tang Xing and Tang Ning take leave from school. Because both schools received donations due to their attendance, the principals of both schools treated Tang Xing and Tang Ning differently. Furthermore, Leng Xiaoyao said that because of the family''s situation, they were in danger and needed to be protected at home for the time being. Since Leng Xiaoyao said so, how could the principals not agree!? Otherwise, if something bad happened to Tang Xing and Tang Ning at school, they would also be responsible! It would have an impact on the school too. Before they solved the problems in the Tang family, Ning Muqing encountered trouble. Wang Pengyu was really desperate and drove his car to crash into Ning Muqing and her brother. He had the ruthless idea of dying together with them. Ning Guanjie''s car fell down from a bridge over ten meters high after being hit, and Wang Pengyu''s car also fell down. Both cars were severely deformed after the fall. In the end, Ning Guanjie and Ning Muqing were only slightly injured, but Wang Pengyu died on the spot. That result made everyone sigh, and it also shocked Ning Guanjie and Ning Muqing. Ning Muqing thought of the talisman given to her by Leng Xiaoyao and immediately opened her cor to check around her neck. She saw that the talisman had turned into ashes. She realized that they were only slightly injured because of the talismans given by Leng Xiaoyao. "Oh my God! Leng Xiaoyao''s talismans really work" Although she had an inexplicable trust in Leng Xiaoyao, she still felt that it was too mysterious and had doubts in her heart. However, at this moment, she believed it without a doubt. Ning Guanjie didn''t believe it at first. However, now he was extremely shocked. "This is really helpful" Ning Guanjie was stunned and found it hard to digest. He felt that the world was magical and wondered if all of that was a dream or real. Ning Guanjie digested the news for a long time before epting this fact. He felt ashamed of his previous doubts about Leng Xiaoyao and felt grateful and admired Leng Xiaoyao for saving their lives. Leng Xiaoyao was definitely not an ordinary person. He even began to wonder if Leng Xiaoyao was an immortal. Chapter 3451 Wang Pengyu Died at the Scene

    Chapter 3451 Wang Pengyu Died at the Scene

    What Ning Guanjie didn''t know was that Leng Xiaoyao was indeed an immortal. Cultivators were mortals on earth, but after ascending, they would be immortals in the heavens. However, it wasn''t easy to reach that step. Even if they did, they might not be able to withstand the tribtion of ascension. When they fell, someone immediately came to check on them, so Ning Muqing couldn''t call Leng Xiaoyao and tell her about what happened. Upon seeing that Ning Guanjie and Ning Muqing were only slightly injured, everyone was surprised. Especially after seeing Wang Pengyu die on the spot, they looked at Ning Guanjie and Ning Muqing in amazement. "Wow! This man died, but they only suffered minor injuries. That''s amazing! I thought even if they didn''t die, they would be seriously injured!" "Maybe they''ve done a lot of good deeds! A miracle happened!" "Right, I saw it. The car behind them hit their car. However, the people who were hit were fine while the driver who hit them died on the spot." "Did the driver intentionally hit them? Do they have a grudge?" "I think there is a grudge, otherwise why would that person intentionally hit them?" "However, the car that was hit fell more severely, but the people inside were fine. The car that hit them didn''t fall as severely, but the man in it died. Perhaps he''s done a lot of bad things!" "Right, he''s done too many bad things, so his life came to an end." "" Ning Guanjie and Ning Muqing felt bad when they saw that Wang Pengyu was the one who hit them and died. Although they had long suspected that Wang Pengyu wouldn''t let it go so easily, they really didn''t expect it to be him! The anger they had towards Wang Pengyu dissipated at this moment. After all, he was already dead, so what was the point of holding onto hatred? "Miss, do you know this man?" An olddy asked Ning Muqing. "He''s my ex-boyfriend," said Ning Muqing. Upon hearing that, many people immediately imagined a story. Did this woman change her mind and get together with the man in front of her, abandoning her ex-boyfriend? And then did her ex-boyfriend hold a grudge and want to die with them? If that was the case, then they should be the ones who died! Feeling the change in everyone''s gaze, Ning Guanjie exined. "This man is my sister''s ex-boyfriend. He''s dead, and we shouldn''t expose his dirty secrets, but in order to avoid misunderstandings, I think it''s necessary for me to exin it. Our family is a prominent family in the capital city, but we didn''t despise this man because of his ordinary background. However, he betrayed my sister with her good friend and wanted to cheat my sister out of her money. He was exposed after being discovered. Despite that, my sister only broke up with him and didn''t do anything else to him. However, he felt that he didn''t get what he deserved and tried to reconcile with my sister several times. We never thought that his mentality was so twisted that he would want to destroy everything when he couldn''t get it." Everyone felt sorry for Ning Muqing. It was this man''s fault after all, yet he still wanted to harm others? He deserved to die! Soon, the police and ambnces arrived. Although Ning Guanjie and Ning Muqing were only slightly injured, they still went to the hospital first. Because they were involved in the ident, the police followed them and asked them some questions. Ning Muqing told everything about herself and Wang Pengyu. She didn''t hide anything. However, why did Wang Pengyu die while they survived? They didn''t say that it was because they wore the talismans given by Leng Xiaoyao. If they did, it would bring trouble to Leng Xiaoyao, so they could only say that they were destined to live longer. Then Ning Muqing told Leng Xiaoyao everything that happened over the phone once the police finished recording their statements. "Xiaoyao, this is the second time you''ve saved me. I really don''t know how to thank you. A meal isn''t enough to express my gratitude," said Ning Muqing. "We are friends. There''s no need to talk about repaying anything. As long as you''re okay, that''s all that matters. Wang Pengyu died because it was his fate." Leng Xiaoyao replied, surprised by Wang Pengyu''s fate but feeling no sympathy. Since she considered Ning Muqing a friend, she didn''t need her to show too much gratitude. However, she hoped that Ning Muqing was a person who repaid kindness, as only such people had a good character. "I can''t believe he was such a crazy person and was willing to do such extreme things," said Ning Muqing, still struggling to ept Wang Pengyu''s actions. Before she knew his true face, he was a gentle and considerate person. Although it was all an act, it was what she had experienced. So subconsciously, she believed that Wang Pengyu should be a gentle and considerate person, not the psychologically twisted and extremist person he turned out to be. Despite everything, she had loved him once, and that was an unchangeable fact. After Wang Pengyu died, her hatred disappeared and was reced by a sense ofmentation. After the police recorded their statements and investigated, they found that what Ning Guanjie and Ning Muqing said was true. Therefore, they didn''t need to investigate further. Since Wang Pengyu was already dead, Ning Guanjie and Ning Muqing didn''t pursue the matter any further. However, Wang Pengyu''s mother came to demandpensation the next morning. She went straight to the Ning family''spany and said that if Ning Muqing hadn''t broken up with Wang Pengyu, he wouldn''t have done such a stupid thing, even though he had calcted against and betrayed Ning Muqing first. She also said that Ning Muqing hadn''t suffered any losses. Anyway, it wasn''t a big deal if her son had another woman outside. It was clear that Wang Pengyu wanted to harm Ning Muqing. If he hadn''t actively tried to hurt her, he would have been fine and wouldn''t have paid any price for betraying her. The only price he paid was losing his job, but he could still find work in anotherpany. His work ability was good despite his poor character. Therefore, no one sympathized with Wang Pengyu''s mother no matter what she said. Instead, her words only made people dislike Wang Pengyu even more after his death. Wang Pengyu''s mother didn''t make a fuss for long before the police took her away. So nothing happened in the end. Although Leng Xiaoyao''s kindness to Ning Muqing couldn''t be repaid with just a meal, Ning Muqing still insisted on treating her to a meal after school that day instead of waiting for the weekend. Chapter 3452 Deal with Lin Xiaoyou

    Chapter 3452 Deal with Lin Xiaoyou

    Originally, Ning Muqing invited Leng Xiaoyao to have a meal at her home because their parents also wanted to personally thank Leng Xiaoyao. However, Leng Xiaoyao didn''t want to go, so they dined outside instead. Was it a coincidence or enemies meeting again? Ning Muqing and Ning Guanjie unexpectedly saw Lin Xiaoyou in the restaurant where they were having a meal. Lin Xiaoyou was Ning Muqing''s former friend who was fired for betraying her along with Wang Pengyu. At this moment, Lin Xiaoyou was intimately holding the wrist of a man, looking very pleased with herself. It seemed that Wang Pengyu''s death had not affected her at all. Indeed, Lin Xiaoyou didn''t really like Wang Pengyu. She only deliberately took him away from Ning Muqing out of jealousy. Therefore, she didn''t feel sad at all about Wang Pengyu''s death. At most, she felt a little scared thinking that the man she had slept with was dead. Although Ning Muqing had fired Lin Xiaoyou after knowing that she and Wang Pengyu had betrayed her, she didn''t do anything else to her. It wasn''t because she didn''t hate her or was willing to let it go, but because of their past friendship. If they didn''t meet again, or if she was sad and upset because of Wang Pengyu''s death when they met again, she wouldn''t be cruel enough to rub salt in her wound. However! Lin Xiaoyou not only didn''t feel sad about Wang Pengyu''s death, but had also turned around and looked very pleased with herself while holding the hand of another man. It aroused Ning Muqing''s hatred and sense of injustice. It made her feel that Lin Xiaoyou didn''t betray her because she loved Wang Pengyu, but because she was targeting her. Therefore, suddenly, Ning Muqing didn''t want to let Lin Xiaoyou off the hook. Ning Muqing walked directly to Lin Xiaoyou. With a vague smile, she pretended to be friendly as she greeted her. "Hi, Xiaoyou, what a coincidence! Who is this?" When Lin Xiaoyou saw Ning Muqing, she instinctively let go of the man''s hand. Her expression shed with panic, and she got nervous in an instant. She was afraid that Ning Muqing would reveal her secrets. The man didn''t think much of it when Lin Xiaoyou suddenly let go of his hand. He thought that she was just embarrassed. Before Lin Xiaoyou said anything again, he opened his mouth first. "Hello, I''m Xiaoyou''s boyfriend, Zhang Hao." "What? Boyfriend?" Hearing that, Ning Muqing looked surprised. "When did this happen? Xiaoyou, aren''t you with Wang Pengyu? Howe you have a boyfriend? Or did you find another boyfriend after he died the day before yesterday? That''s too fast!" Ning Muqing didn''t hesitate to embarrass Lin Xiaoyou at all because she wanted to deliberately expose Lin Xiaoyou''s secret. However, if this man didn''t mind, then it wouldn''t cause anything to happen. Zhang Hao was obviously surprised. What? Lin Xiaoyou was with another man and that man died the day before yesterday? However, he had been with Lin Xiaoyou for a month! Zhang Hao didn''t jump to conclusions immediately. Instead, he looked at Lin Xiaoyou with a puzzled expression, wanting an exnation from her. "Ning Muqing, don''t be ridiculous! Wang Pengyu was your boyfriend. Everyone knows that. Why are you saying that I''m with him? What''s your intention?" Lin Xiaoyou shouted loudly, as if the louder her voice was, the more it could prove that she was wrongly used. When Zhang Hao heard that, he also thought that Ning Muqing was deliberately causing trouble. Therefore, his eyes towards her became colder. However, he ignored the obvious tremble andck of confidence in Lin Xiaoyou''s voice. When Lin Xiaoyou shouted like that, it attracted many people to watch. Not understanding the situation for the time being, they listened to Lin Xiaoyou''s words and began to feel disgusted with Ning Muqing. "Yeah! Wang Pengyu used to be my boyfriend, but I found outst week that you had been secretly seeing each other for almost a year. After I found out, I didn''t seek revenge on you, and instead let you be together. I never thought that you would" Ning Muqing hesitated to finish, with an expression of being unable to express everything in words. "Ning Muqing, shut up!" Lin Xiaoyou panicked and rebuked, afraid that her boyfriend would believe it. She immediately exined. "Zhang Hao, don''t believe her. She''s talking nonsense. Wang Pengyu liked me, but I don''t like him. Ning Muqing is just jealous and is saying ridiculous things about me." Although Lin Xiaoyou exined that it wasn''t true, her panicked emotions, evasive gaze, andck of confidence revealed her guilt. Zhang Hao didn''t really believe Ning Muqing because he didn''t know her and naturally couldn''t trust someone he didn''t know. However, Lin Xiaoyou''s reaction instantly shattered his doubts about Ning Muqing and his trust in Lin Xiaoyou. He was angry that Lin Xiaoyou was such a person who lied to him "Jealous of you? What is there for me to be jealous of? My family background is better than yours, and I look better than you. What do I need to be jealous of you for? Isn''t it because I''m more self-loving and you''re more promiscuous that you easily stole Wang Pengyu? Otherwise, would he let go of a rich girl and go for an ordinary woman like you?" Ning Muqing sneered. Right! Since Ning Muqing''s family background was better than hers and she was also prettier than her, what was there for Ning Muqing to be jealous of? Most men who weren''t dumb would choose a woman who had a better background and looks! However, some men couldn''t control their desire and were prone to doing inappropriate things. "You" As soon as those things were mentioned, Lin Xiaoyou''s expression couldn''t help showing jealousy, and it was a kind of twisted jealousy. "Lin Xiaoyou, I wanted to trust you at first, but your reaction is just trying to cover up. How can you make me believe you?" Zhang Hao asked angrily. Even the onlookers had to suspect that Lin Xiaoyou was exactly what Ning Muqing said, and everyone looked at Lin Xiaoyou with different feelings. "No, it''s not like that. It''s not true." Lin Xiaoyou wanted to exin, but she couldn''t exin it, because it was all true. "So what''s the truth?" Although he believed Ning Muqing''s words, he still needed an exnation from Lin Xiaoyou. However, Lin Xiaoyou opened her mouth, but didn''t know how to exin. It happened too suddenly. How could she organize her words? In Zhang Hao''s eyes, Lin Xiaoyou''s reaction was an admission of guilt. He became even angrier and said, "Lin Xiaoyou, you terrify me. It''s over between us!" After that, Zhang Hao turned around and left. "Zhang Hao!" Lin Xiaoyou panicked and immediately went to grab him, but Zhang Hao pushed her away, almost causing Lin Xiaoyou to fall. Chapter 3453 Have Interest in Leng Xiaoyao?

    Chapter 3453 Have Interest in Leng Xiaoyao?

    ? Lin Xiaoyou knew Zhang Hao''s character. Since he was so decisive, there was basically no room for negotiation. However, she med Ning Muqing for it. As a result, Lin Xiaoyou immediately looked at Ning Muqing with resentment and rushed towards her, baring her teeth and ws. "Ning Muqing, why did you ruin my happiness" Ning Guanjie had been silent the whole time, but it didn''t mean that he would allow Lin Xiaoyou to harm Ning Muqing. So before Lin Xiaoyou could even touch Ning Muqing, he blocked her and pushed her away without hesitation, causing Lin Xiaoyou to lose her bnce and fall to the ground. "Why did you ruin Muqing''s happiness then?" Ning Guanjie asked in return, his eyes full of anger. If it hadn''t been for his sister''s words about not retaliating against Lin Xiaoyou earlier, he wouldn''t have let Lin Xiaoyou get away with ruining Ning Muqing''s rtionship. Without waiting for Lin Xiaoyou to say anything, Ning Guanjie continued. "Muqing treated you as a good friend. Your work ethic was not good, but she still let you work in my family''spany and gave you a good sry, but what did you do? You repaid her kindness by stealing her boyfriend. Of course, the man who was stolen away wasn''t worth Muqing''s love, but the person who stole him away couldn''t be you." Hearing Ning Guanjie''s words, onlookers couldn''t help but angrily scold Lin Xiaoyou. "This woman is shameless. They helped her so much, yet she still stole her friend''s boyfriend." "Even if she''s stolen him, they''re not even together. She didn''t do it out of love, but out of jealousy towards her friend. That''s even more despicable." "That''s right. It''s obvious that she deliberately stole her friend''s boyfriend out of jealousy." "She''s really shameless, considering how much her friend has helped her!" "" Lin Xiaoyou felt extremely embarrassed and wished she could find a hole to hide in. She was very unwilling and wanted to argue with Ning Muqing, but she had no confidence left and could only leave dejectedly. At this point, Lin Xiaoyou regretted everything. She regretted seducing Wang Pengyu and betraying Ning Muqing. What was so good about Wang Pengyu? He was just an ordinary man from an ordinary family. On the other hand, she and Ning Muqing were good friends and were doing well in the Ning familys business. She even had a boyfriend like Zhang Hao. Although Zhang Hao''s family background was also ordinary, he had a house and a car in the capital city and earned nearly five to six hundred thousand yuan a year. He treated her pretty well too. Just as Lin Xiaoyou left, Leng Xiaoyao arrived. She happened to see Ning Guanjie and Ning Muqing in the restaurant lobby. As soon as Ning Muqing saw Leng Xiaoyao, she told her about what had just happened, feeling relieved. Perhaps only at this moment could Ning Muqing truly let go of everything. Although she didn''t pursue Lin Xiaoyou too much before, Lin Xiaoyou had deeply hurt her. If she didn''t teach her a lesson, she would keep holding a grudge in her heart. After teaching her a lesson, she would naturally feel much better. Seeing Leng Xiaoyao again, Ning Guanjie not only felt grateful, he also had different thoughts. Leng Xiaoyao wasn''t only beautiful, she was also capable. Such a woman would easily make men fall for her! Therefore, Ning Guanjie became unusually enthusiastic towards Leng Xiaoyao. However, he wouldn''t be too excessive and let people see through his intentions. Leng Xiaoyao couldn''t tell because she didn''t know Ning Guanjie well. She had just saved their lives, so she thought that Ning Guanjie''s warmth and politeness towards her were understandable. However, as Ning Guanjie''s younger sister, Ning Muqing knew Ning Guanjie''s character well and could see that he was behaving differently towards Leng Xiaoyao. However, since Ning Muqing knew that Leng Xiaoyao already had a boyfriend, she knew that her brother was destined to fail. Although she didn''t know who Leng Xiaoyao''s boyfriend was, she knew that the man was a friend of Wu Wensi. Since he was Wu Wensi''s friend, his background shouldn''t be simple. Most importantly, anyone who caught Leng Xiaoyao''s eye must not be simple either. After eating and parting ways, Ning Muqing directly asked Ning Guanjie, "Brother, do you have feelings for Leng Xiaoyao?" "Don''t be ridiculous!" Ning Guanjie didn''t admit it because he thought it wasn''t time to do so. Ning Mujing didn''t believe it, but she didn''t point it out and just said, "That''s good. After all, Leng Xiaoyao already has a boyfriend." "What? Leng Xiaoyao has a boyfriend? Didn''t she juste to the capital city?" Ning Guanjie couldn''t ept it. He thought that Leng Xiaoyao had just arrived in the capital city and hadn''t even been in ss for a month. It was impossible for her to have a boyfriend so quickly. He never thought that Leng Xiaoyao already had a boyfriend. Could it be that her boyfriend also came to the capital city from City Chang after the exam? One second earlier he still denied it, but the next second he gave himself away. "I don''t know about that, but I do know that Leng Xiaoyao''s boyfriend is friends with Wu Wensi," Ning Mujing said. If the man was friends with Wu Wensi, then Leng Xiaoyao''s boyfriend couldn''t be a student who came to the capital city with her. Instead, Leng Xiaoyao''s boyfriend might be someone with a powerful background. It made sense. Leng Xiaoyao was outstanding, and anyone who could be with her wouldn''t be ordinary either. Ning Guanjie was instantly discouraged. Regardless of whether Leng Xiaoyao''s boyfriend was important or not, he didn''t have a chance because he wouldn''t pursue a girl with a boyfriend. His values wouldn''t allow him to do so. Fortunately, his feelings for her weren''t deep yet, so he could still back off. Ning Mujing knew that her brother was rational, so she didn''t say anything else. After a few days of exercise, Old Master Tang''s limbs could move flexibly again. He still needed a crutch to walk, but his physical condition was still good and strong. It surprised Old Master Tang very much. He thought that it was a miracle! What he didn''t know was that it was all thanks to Leng Xiaoyao''s input of magical power. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have recovered so quickly. Now that Old Master Tang had recovered, it was time for him to pay Tang Lei back. Tang Lei had arranged for someone to spy on Leng Xiaoyao''s vi for the past few days. He hadn''t given up even after being discoveredst time. After discovering that Tang Xing and Tang Ning had taken leave, he became even more suspicious that Old Master Tang might have been taken away by Leng Xiaoyao. However, after spying on them for a few days, nothing was found because Old Master Tang, Tang Xing and Tang Ning hadn''t left the house. The man who spied on them didn''t dare to get too close because he would be discovered if he did. Tang Lei was very anxious these days. The matters at thepany and Old Master Tang''s situation were both bothering him. Now that Old Master Tang had recovered well, he nned tounch an attack on Tang Lei and naturally had to contact Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming first. Chapter 3454 Betray

    Chapter 3454 Betray

    Leng Xiaoyao didn''t ask Old Master Tang to call directly, instead she made a call to Xiang Kaiyao first. She wanted to confirm if it was convenient to talk on his side. If he heard Tang Kangquan''s voice and got too excited, it wouldn''t be good. Besides, she suspected that Tang Lei wasn''t only spying on her family, but also those people rted to Old Master Tang. After all, only someone known and trusted by Old Master Tang could take him away. Old Master Tang wasn''t a fool. He wouldn''t just leave with anyone! However, Old Master Tang did leave with Leng Xiaoyao, whom he met for the first time. Even though she was his granddaughter, it was their first meeting after all. If Leng Xiaoyao didn''t closely resemble Tang Yue, Old Master Tang might not have followed her so easily. Xiang Kaiyao answered the call. "Hello, this is Xiang Kaiyao. Who is that?" Leng Xiaoyao asked, "Hello, Director Xiang, I have something very important to discuss with you. I wonder if it''s convenient for you to talk right now." "Just a moment please." As soon as Xiang Kaiyao heard that she had something important to discuss, he immediately got up and went back to his study. Although he didn''t know who she was, since there was something important to discuss, he naturally wanted to listen clearly. After arriving at the study, Xiang Kaiyao asked, "Now it''s convenient. You can go ahead." "Do you know that Old Master Tang has woken up?" Leng Xiaoyao asked, but she knew that Xiang Kaiyao probably didn''t know yet. "What? He has woken up?" Xiang Kaiyao was surprised and became somewhat excited. "Yes, it happened three days ago. Tang Lei knew the next day. Didn''t he tell you?" Leng Xiaoyao said. "Huh!" Upon hearing that, Xiang Kaiyao sneered. "How could he possibly tell us! He probably wishes that we don''t know!" Although he didn''t know what Tang Lei had done to the Tang family, he doubted Tang Lei in regard to what had happened to Old Master Tang and Tang Heng and his wife. It was not only him, all the shareholders were suspicious of Tang Lei, they just had no evidence. Realizing that he had said something he shouldn''t have, Xiang Kaiyao became cautious immediately and asked, "Who''s that? How do you know that Old Master Tang has woken up?" Because Xiang Kaiyao was someone trusted by Old Master Tang and Leng Xiaoyao had checked on him, he was indeed a person without any problems. So Leng Xiaoyao didn''t hide anything. "I''m someone sent by Old Master Tang to contact you and He Ming." "What? Where is Old Master Tang right now?" Xiang Kaiyao asked eagerly upon hearing that. "He is at my ce. Not only him, but also his grandson Tang Xing and granddaughter Tang Ning," Leng Xiaoyao said. "What''s your rtionship with him? Why should I believe what you''re saying?" Xiang Kaiyao asked. He didn''t know whether he should trust Leng Xiaoyao or not. Perhaps Old Master Tang had really woken up and disappeared, but was not at Leng Xiaoyao''s ce. Maybe Tang Lei couldn''t find Old Master Tang and intentionally had someone call him to test if he was with him! "Just wait a moment." After saying that, Leng Xiaoyao handed the phone to Old Master Tang. Old Master Tang continued the conversation. "Kaiyao, it''s me." "Uncle Tang" Hearing the familiar voice, Xiang Kaiyao became excited and believed it. Although he hadn''t heard Old Master Tang''s voice for three years, he could recognize it right away. "You Are you really awake?" Xiang Kaiyao asked, not out of doubt, but just wanting to confirm. "Yes! I''m awake, and I have gathered a lot of evidence about Tang Lei''s crimes. Now I n to remove him from his position and send him to prison. Will you support me?" Old Master Tang asked. Although 50% of the shares were still under his name, it wouldn''t be easy for him to stabilize his position in the Tang Corporation if he was isted without support. Moreover, at his current age, he was certainly getting older and might feel incapable of managing thepany. Therefore, he needed support even more. In fact, he nned to turn those who supported Tang Lei against him and make them support him instead. "Of course I will" Xiang Kaiyao quickly responded. The Tang Corporation originally belonged to Old Master Tang, and his loyalty was also to Old Master Tang. It was impossible for him not to support Old Master Tang. "Great, next I''ll call He Ming. If he will support me too, I want you to help me win over Tang Lei''s supporters." said Old Master Tang. "No problem, got it." replied Xiang Kaiyao. The method of contacting He Ming was the same as contacting Xiang Kaiyao. First, Leng Xiaoyao made the call to confirm that He Ming was avable to talk before passing the phone to Old Master Tang. He Ming was very willing to support Old Master Tang. Therefore, the next day, Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming began to win over Tang Lei''s supporters. In fact, they only supported Tang Lei because they wanted to gain more benefits from the Tang Corporation. When they learned that Old Master Tang had woken up and had a lot of evidence of Tang Lei''s crimes, they all naturally switched sides. As for those who supported Tang Kangwei, they didn''t try to persuade them. After all, those people had already sided with Tang Kangwei when Old Master Tang was in charge of the Tang Corporation. Tang Lei found out that Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming had contacted his supporters and immediately called them in for questioning. "Why did Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming contact you?" Tang Lei felt very uneasy and thought that Old Master Tang might have met them, so they might be plotting something. "Director Xiang told us that Old Master Tang has woken up but is missing, so he came to ask us if you have hidden him away," said one of the directors. This was what Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming had convinced them to say when Tang Lei questioned them. Then the director asked, "Chairman Tang, did Old Master Tang really wake up?" Since they already knew, Tang Lei could no longer hide it. "Yes, he woke up, but I don''t know where he is now." Although the director was still somewhat skeptical of Xiang Kaiyao''s words, after hearing Tang Lei''s admission, he believed it and became even more determined to switch sides. Nevertheless, in order to not expose themselves, they still asked worriedly, "What if Old Chairman Tanges back?" The shareholders who supported Tang Lei didn''t know that it was Tang Lei who had harmed Old Master Tang and Tang Heng and his wife, but they were suspicious. Despite that, they still chose to support Tang Lei because he had given them many benefits. That was before today. "So the most urgent thing now is to find Old Chairman Tang first." Tang Lei said, "You guys should also look for him and inform me immediately when you find him." "Sure." Those shareholders replied. It was unclear whether Tang Lei was too confident or whether he trusted these shareholders too much. He didn''t suspect that they were fooling him and that they had already switched sides. Chapter 3455 Suspicious of One Another

    Chapter 3455 Suspicious of One Another

    Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming reported the result to Old Master Tang. Two dayster, Old Master Tang appeared at the Tang Corporation with Leng Xiaoyao and two bodyguards. Li Mochen wanted to follow them, but Leng Xiaoyao thought that it was inappropriate and declined. She was a cultivator, after all, and could handle ordinary people. Moreover, she had evidence and had even contacted the police. Li Mochen knew that Leng Xiaoyao could handle it, but he just wanted to help. Since Leng Xiaoyao didn''t need him, he told her to let him know if she needed any help. When Old Master Tang appeared, everyone in the Tang Corporation was surprised. However, themon employees and shareholders didn''t think much of it since they weren''t involved in the power struggles. They even preferred Old Master Tang to manage thepany instead of Tang Lei, who was just Old Master Tang''s adopted son and managed thepany illegitimately. Secretly, there were many people who suspected that the ident Tang Heng and his wife had suffered had something to do with Tang Lei, so most of them didn''t like him. Although many people didn''t like Tang Lei, they couldn''t do anything about who managed the Tang Corporation. They didn''t care about it since it didn''t affect them. If they had a choice, they would rather have Old Master Tang in charge of the Tang Corporation. After all, most of them had worked in the Tang Corporation for many years and knew what kind of person Old Master Tang was. "Chairman Tang, you''re awake!" "Chairman Tang, we''ve all been waiting for today!" "Chairman Tang, we''re so happy that you''re finally awake." "" Everyone expressed their congrattions and weed the return of Old Master Tang Old Master Tang smiled kindly at everyone and said, "Yeah, I''m back. Thank you for your concern. You''ve worked hard all these years. After I''ve settled things, I''ll organize a dinner party and give out red envelopes to you all." This was the time to win people''s hearts, so he needed to act generously. Everyone was happy to hear the news. At this time, thepany was holding a shareholders meeting, so everyone was present. They chose this time toe because it was easier to get things done when everyone was present. Because Tang Lei had always looked down on the lower levels, there was no one on his side. Even when Old Master Tang and the others came, no one informed him. Anyway, whether he was informed or not, the result was the same, so it didn''t make much of a difference. Old Master Tang''s face was his pass, and he easily made his way to the meeting room. The shareholders already knew that Old Master Tang had woken up, so they were discussing his situation at the moment. Tang Kangwei was on one side, Tang Lei was on another, while Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming were on the third side. Tang Lei suspected that Old Master Tang''s disappearance was rted to Xiang Kaiyao, He Ming, or Tang Kangwei, while Tang Kangwei suspected that it was rted to Tang Lei or Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming. Only Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming, who knew the truth, didn''t suspect anyone. ordingly, in the meeting room, the three sides were arguing endlessly. Although the shareholders who supported Tang Lei knew the truth, they pretended that they didn''t know until Old Master Tang appeared. "Tang Lei, you said that my elder brother''s disappearance has nothing to do with you. Who would believe you? Among the Tang family, you are the one who doesn''t want my elder brother toe back. Because once he does, you won''t be able to keep your position." Tang Kangwei questioned him. Although he didn''t want Old Master Tang toe back either because he wanted to be the chairman himself, he still preferred Old Master Tang''s return over letting Tang Lei be the chairman. Old Master Tang was already old and couldn''t manage thepany for too long, while Tang Xing was still too young and had no ability to be the manager. Therefore, in the end, it was most likely to fall on him. He was only fifty years old this year and still had the energy to work. Even if he couldn''t do it any longer, he had his son! His son would graduate from college in a year and had some ability in business. After a few years of training, he would definitely be able to manage the Tang Corporation. However, Tang Lei was only thirty-five years old. If he secured this position, it would be more difficult for them to take it back. "Uncle, what do you mean by that? Old Master Tang is my father. Why don''t I want him toe back? Besides, thispany is originally owned by my father, so it''s only reasonable for him toe back to take charge." Tang Lei retorted angrily, with a righteous expression. However, it was just an act. As long as you weren''t a fool, it was impossible to expose your true colors. "Oh! He is your father, but he isn''t your biological father. Who knows what you are thinking? Ever since you joined my elder brother''s house, there have been idents happening one after another. First Tang Yue disappeared, then Tang Fei drowned, and then it was my sister-inw who died of illness. Three years ago, my elder brother also became a vegetable in a car ident. Not long after that, Tang Heng and his wife were burned to death. I think it''s clear that you want to kill everyone in my elder brother''s family in order to steal his property." Tang Kangwei used. It was what he had always suspected and investigated, but there was no evidence. He investigated all of these cases, naturally not to avenge his eldest brother''s family, but to bring down Tang Lei Tang Lei was so angry that he stood up abruptly with a "Pa" sound and yelled at Tang Kangwei, "How dare you" He seemed to be wronged by Tang Kangwei. "Uncle, I''m your nephew. How can you wrong me so much? If I did all of these things, would I still be sitting here?" Tang Lei asked. It sounded reasonable, but what was false was ultimately false. Tang Lei didn''t have such a strong psychological quality after all, so he still revealed some guilty conscience. Tang Kangwei narrowed his eyes slightly in annoyance. "I have to admire you for doing so many things without leaving any evidence." "If I didn''t do them, of course there wouldn''t be any evidence. If you suspect me like this, then I can also suspect you. Isn''t all of this because you want to take over Old Master Tang''s property? Then it will be my turn next. Once you get rid of me, the Tang Corporation will be in your hands!" Tang Lei argued. Upon hearing that, a shareholder who supported Tang Kangwei also had doubts because they knew that Tang Kangwei did want to take over the Tang Corporation, so this wasn''t an impossible thing. However, those who knew the truth wouldn''t doubt Tang Kangwei. Being questioned like that, Tang Kangwei didn''t have as big of a reaction as Tang Lei did. He just sneered. "The wheels of justice turn slowly but surely. It''s not that justice won''te. It''s justte." Chapter 3456 Shouldn’t Work?

    Chapter 3456 Shouldn''t Work?

    Although he wasn''t a just person and wanted to steal his elder brother''s property, he never thought of using murder to take it all because he was also afraid. Tang Kangwei''s words made Tang Lei inexplicably uneasy. He was also afraid because he didn''t know where Old Master Tang was. He was afraid that what he said that day was overheard by Old Master Tang, so he was hiding and looking for evidence. Although he might not be able to find evidence, once Old Master Tang woke up, he would no longer be able to hold his position. Despite that, he pretended to be calm on the surface. "Humph! I didn''t do any of those things. What should I be afraid of?" Although the soundproofing effect of the conference room was good, Old Master Tang could still hear their conversation clearly because he and others were standing outside the door. As soon as he heard Tang Lei''s voice, Old Master Tang became so angry that he almost fainted several times if it hadn''t been for Leng Xiaoyao giving him magical power. "Knock, knock!" At this time, Leng Xiaoyao walked forward and knocked on the door. As soon as they heard the knocking sound, Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming knew that Old Master Tang hade. They knew that Old Master Tang had woken up and had talked to him, but they hadn''t seen Tang Lao after he woke up. At this moment, they were a little excited. Because they were loyal to Old Master Tang, they had always been suppressed by Tang Lei. They also felt very depressed. When Old Master Tang regained control of the Tang Corporation, they would be like a phoenix rising from the ashes. "Come in." Tang Lei opened his mouth, thinking that it was his subordinate who had something to say. After all, no one dared to interrupt the meeting without a reason. As soon as the door opened, they first saw Leng Xiaoyao''s stunning face, which impressed everyone. Although Tang Lei had seen Leng Xiaoyao''s photo, he didn''t recognize her at first sight. Seeing a stranger, he immediately became angry and vented his anger at her. "Who are you? You can''te in here. Why didn''t anyone stop her?" "Because no one dares to stop me." Leng Xiaoyao coldly smiled, then walked in. Everyone was stunned by Leng Xiaoyao''s arrogance. Before Tang Lei could get angry again, they saw the person who came in behind Leng Xiaoyao and everyone was stunned. Wasn''t it Old Master Tang? Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming immediately stood up to greet him. "Chairman Tang, you''re back." Other people also stood up one after another with mixed emotions. "Dad, where have you been these past few days? I couldn''t find you anywhere. Why didn''t you call me when you woke up?" Tang Lei immediately asked with concern. Even though he was anxious and uneasy at the moment, he had to stay calm. Old Master Tang looked at Tang Lei meaningfully. "After I woke up, I happened to meet my granddaughter, so I went to her house with her." Although he resented Tang Lei, he temporarily suppressed his true feelings. However, Tang Lei felt extremely ufortable being stared at by Old Master Tang like this. When he heard what Old Master Tang said, he was surprised. "Granddaughter? When did you have a granddaughter?" Not only Tang Lei but everyone else was surprised except for Xiang Kaiyao and He Ming. "My granddaughter is naturally Tang Yue''s daughter," Old Master Tang said. Hearing that, everyone was surprised. Tang Lei couldn''t help but blurt out, "What? Tang Yue''s daughter? Hasn''t Tang Yue already" Just in time, Tang Lei stopped talking, but his words had already revealed something. "What?" Old Master Tang looked at him with a cold gaze. "Tang Yue has disappeared, hasn''t she?" Tang Lei said. Tang Yue''s disappearance was, of course, something everyone knew about, but Tang Lei''s attitude just now clearly indicated that he had other intentions. "She''s just missing, not dead," Old Master Tang said. When Tang Lei heard that Tang Yue wasn''t dead, he became nervous because Tang Yue had seen him before. However, if Tang Yue wasn''t dead, why hadn''t shee back for so many years? Thinking that, Tang Lei asked, "If Tang Yue isn''t dead, why hasn''t shee back for so many years? She made you miss her so much, dad." Hearing Tang Lei''s words, everyone was also doubtful. Although they were all old members of the Tang Corporation and several of them had seen Tang Yue before, it had been so many years that they had long forgotten what she looked like. So many people had doubts about the identity of Leng Xiaoyao. "Right! If Tang Yue isn''t dead, why hasn''t shee back for so many years? Could this granddaughter be someone impersonating her?" "After all, being the granddaughter of the Chairman of the Tang Corporation is such a temptation!" "Chairman Tang, you must be careful not to be deceived." "" "She''s not dead, but she lost her memory. Anyway, now" Old Master Tang didn''t say anything more, but Tang Yue was already dead. However, the words he didn''t say made everyone feel that Tang Yue had regained her memory and hade back. "Alright, I''ve been a vegetable for these years. Tang Heng and his wife also died. Tang Lei has helped me manage thepany for several years. Now that I''m back, I''ll take over thepany." Old Master Tang said as he walked towards the main seat. Leng Xiaoyao supported him, afraid that he would be too angry to stand. "Dad, you just woke up. You shouldn''t be working. You should rest well. Anyway, I''ve been managing it for these years. I can help you manage it for a few more days. When you feel better, you can take over again." Tang Lei knew this was unavoidable, but he was reluctant to ept the result. So he wanted to buy some time and do something. While saying that, he also gave a look to the shareholders who supported him, wanting them to help speak up. However, the result was that no one took any action. Before Tang Lei got angry, Old Master Tang said, "Perhaps you don''t have the time to manage it any longer." Tang Lei was stunned, and the feeling of unease became even stronger. "W-What do you mean?" Could it be that Old Master Tang had some evidence? If Old Master Tang had only heard what he said earlier, he wouldn''t be too worried because a conviction required evidence, and Old Master Tang wouldn''t have any. However, if Old Master Tang had other evidence, that would be bad. Anyway, Tang Kangwei hadn''t found any evidence for so many years. He didn''t believe that Old Master Tang could find evidence within a few days after waking up. However, he couldn''t remain calm when he indeed had done something wrong. "You''ll know in a moment," Old Master Tang said. He didn''t want to say too much for the time being because it would take more effortter. It would be better to wait until the police arrived to say everything together. "Brother, do you have any evidence about Tang Lei''s crimes?" Tang Kangwei asked. He hadn''t done anything wrong to Tang Kangquan, so he wasn''t anxious when facing him. Chapter 3457 Tang Lei Is Taken Away

    Chapter 3457 Tang Lei Is Taken Away

    Since Tang Kangquan had returned, he didn''t want to and wouldn''t be foolish enough to go against him at this moment and cause trouble for himself. However, he really hoped that something bad would happen to Tang Lei. Even if he wanted to rece Tang Kangquan, he would only do it when he was confident enough. He always left himself some room to maneuver. Therefore, even though Tang Kangquan knew what he was thinking, he wouldn''t make things difficult for him until he did something wrong to him or the Tang Corporation. Tang Lei, however, was different! He had been causing trouble for him just because of his position as chairman. Luckily, he had the ability to handle it, so he hadn''t allowed Tang Lei to sessfully make things difficult for him. As soon as Tang Lei heard that, he was taken aback. Although he was also worried and uneasy, he still indignantly retorted. "Uncle, what do you mean? What evidence do you have against me? What did I do?" "You know what you did," said Tang Kangwei, believing that Tang Kangquan had found some evidence against Tang Lei. "I didn''t do anything. How would I know? You are ndering me," Tang Lei said angrily. "You will know soon whether I''m ndering you or not. Do you think my brother said that just for fun?" Tang Kangwei said. Tang Lei immediately looked at Tang Kangquan and said pitifully, "Dad, I don''t know what you have found out, but I have never done anything wrong to you or thepany. Maybe someone wants to frame me!" "My grandfather hasn''t said anything yet, and you already have so much to say. Don''t you know that a clear conscience fears no usation? My grandfather is not a fool. He can distinguish between truth and lies," said Leng Xiaoyao. Tang Lei was struck dumb for a second. Although Leng Xiaoyao''s words were reasonable, he still felt guilty and nervous! Soon, the police arrived at the door, and Tang Lei''s heart sank. "We received a report that Mr. Tang, Tang Lei, the acting chairman of the Tang Corporation, is suspected of bribery and murder. Pleasee with us," said the leading police officer. Although everyone was somewhat prepared for the news, they still felt a sense of sorrow when they heard the police say it. "No, you must be mistaken. I didn''t bribe anyone ormit murder" Tang Lei immediately denied it, but his guilty look betrayed him. "We are not mistaken. Miss Leng and Old Master Tang personally came to our police station to report the case," said the leading police officer. Tang Lei abruptly turned to look at Leng Xiaoyao and Tang Kangquan with resentment in his eyes. "Since you use me of bribery and murder, you must have evidence! If there is no evidence, then it''s all a false usation." "We have evidence." Leng Xiaoyao said coldly, "If you want evidence, I''ll give it to you." Leng Xiaoyao took theputer from a bodyguard. After some operation, the video of Tang Lei in front of Old Master Tang''s hospital bed appeared on the projection in the conference room. Seeing that, Tang Lei trembled all over. Why was there a surveince video of the ward? Subconsciously, Tang Lei wanted to rush over and stop Leng Xiaoyao from ying it. However, before he could get close to her, he was stopped by two bodyguards. He couldn''t break free no matter how hard he struggled. Then Tang Lei''s voice sounded from the projection. "Dad, you''ve been lying here for three years. Why don''t you just die!" "If you die, everything will be over." "I killed your son and daughter-inw several years ago." "If you can''t bear to part with your grandchildren, when there''s a chance, I''ll let them meet you." "I have to say that your grandchildren are lucky. They were beggars for three years, but they were taken in by kind people." "I originally sent some people to catch them, but failed." Everyone had always suspected that Tang Heng and his wife''s death was rted to Tang Lei, but because there was no evidence, it couldn''t be confirmed. So when Tang Lei admitted it himself, it was still a surprise. In the video, they saw Old Master Tang''s fingers move a little, but then Tang Lei asked for medicine to make sure that he would never wake up again. However, he was unsessful because a doctor happened toe in. Although he didn''t seed, he couldn''t escape the charge of attempted murder. Moreover, he admitted that he killed Tang Heng and his wife, so he couldn''t escape the charge of murder. "No, none of this is true. Someone must have imitated my voice to record this conversation. It''s not me who said it. It''s not me" Tang Lei refused to admit it. "By the way, there is also a ledger here that was taken out of your safe." said Leng Xiaoyao, taking out the ledger. Seeing the familiar ledger, Tang Lei copsed on the ground. He was doomed. He was totally doomed this time. In the end, Tang Lei was taken away, and the police quickly froze all of his ounts and expelled Zhang Hongyu and her child from the Tang family''s house. Since the Tang family''s house originally belonged to Old Master Tang, they could no longer stay there. Zhang Hongyu immediately went back to her own family''s house for help, but her family didn''t want to get involved for fear of getting into trouble. Zhang Hongyu had no choice, but to turn to Tang Lei''s friends in official circles. Most of them didn''t want to get involved either, but a few came forward to help. However, the police had already been reminded by Li Mochen to take this case seriously, so it was useless for anyone to speak up for Tang Lei, especially since the evidence was conclusive! Old Master Tang still wanted to know if Tang Yue and Tang Fei''s situation was also rted to Tang Lei. So they needed to continue questioning him, and it would take some time to solve the case. After Tang Lei was arrested, Old Master Tang made a short speech in the conference room. "You are all old employees of the Tang Corporation. I know that everyone has his own ideas, goals and purposes, but since we are all shareholders of the Tang Corporation, I hope that you can truly care about thepany. Only when the Tang Corporation is doing well can you receive returns. Invest as much as you want and get as much return as you deserve. Don''t think about other things, because it''s useless. Tang Lei is a good example of someone who''s coveted what others have, and ends up losing everything. Is that what we want? We can''t risk our lives to make money because even if we earn money, we won''t be able to spend it if we''re dead." After hearing Tang Kangquan''s words, many people began to reflect. What were they fighting for? They couldn''t go after the chairman position like Tang Lei did. First, they didn''t have the right to do so. Second, they didn''t have the courage. In fact, they formed factions privately just to get some benefits from those who wanted to win them over. However, if they lost more in exchange for these benefits, wouldn''t it be a bad deal? After thinking about it, they decided to be loyal towards Tang Kangquan. Chapter 3458 A Warning 3458 A Warning Tang Kangquan continued. "The 10% of Tang Lei''s shares were a gift from me. Now I have the right to take them back and transfer them to my granddaughter, Leng Xiaoyao." Everyone was surprised, including Leng Xiaoyao. "Grandpa, thank you, but I can''t ept it." Leng Xiaoyao refused, which was even more surprising. Ten percent of the shares, billions of assets, and she actually said no? Did she really not want them? Or was she just pretending to refuse? Because if it were them, they would want it more than anyone else. Leng Xiaoyao didn''t want it for two reasons. First, she didn''t want to benefit without contributing. Second, she wouldn''t be staying here for long, so it would be troublesome to take them. "Why?" Tang Kangquan was also surprised by Leng Xiaoyao''s refusal. "Grandpa, I don''t like getting something for nothing. I prefer to create my own wealth. Besides, I don''tck anything now. If you want to express your care for me, it would be better to give me a generous dowry when I get married in the future!" Leng Xiaoyao said. She only said that to stop Tang Kangquan from giving her shares. By the time she got married, he probably wouldn''t be around to see it. Just thinking about it made Leng Xiaoyao feel sad. In this lifetime, she had found many rtives, but their connection was so shallow. Tang Kangquan didn''t insist anymore and said, "Alright! Since that''s the case, I''ll give you a generous dowry when you get married." "Grandpa, may I have a few words with the shareholders?" Leng Xiaoyao asked. Although these people were currently behaving themselves, who knew if they would turn against her one day? Therefore, she wanted to give them a warning. "Say whatever you want to say!" Tang Kangquan said. Actually, they had discussed it privately, so Tang Kangquan knew what Leng Xiaoyao wanted to say. "Shareholders, today I will say a few words that go beyond my age. I know I''m young and my words may not carry much weight, but today, I''ll share with you about my background. I''m from City Chang. I''m the top scorer in the National College Entrance Examination this year and now I''m a freshman at the Capital University. I''m also a hacker and have started a technologypany. The assets are not much, just around a billion yuan, but I''m confident that mypany will thrive. The evidence against Tang Lei was all found by me, and I believe you all understand the terrifying capabilities of a hacker, who can easily investigate many things. Of course, I didn''t investigate any of you, nor will I easily investigate anyone, but now, I have to say something offensive. I hope everything goes well for the Tang Corporation and that everyone can live in harmony. If there is any crisis caused by shareholders or someone like Tang Lei, I won''t hesitate to punish the person," Leng Xiaoyao said. Everyone was surprised when they heard Leng Xiaoyao say that she had found the evidence against Tang Lei. They became wary when they heard that she was a hacker. They were also shocked when they heard about her billion-yuanpany and they were angry when they heard her threat. However, under their wariness, they didn''t dare to directly insult Leng Xiaoyao because each of them had some shady dealings. If they angered Leng Xiaoyao and she investigated them, it wouldn''t be good. Those who had rebellious thoughts became more obedient. Even Tang Kangwei began to reconsider his actions. After Old Master Tang had an ident, his original secretaries had been assigned to other subsidiaries by Tang Lei. Now that Old Master Tang had returned, he called them back. He was familiar with them and they were also trustworthy. Before his secretaries returned, they could only rely on Leng Xiaoyao to understand thepany''s situation in recent years with her quick reading skills. Her photographic memory elerated Tang Kangquan''s understanding of thepany''s situation. Tang Kangquan arranged a dinner gathering for tomorrow afternoon near thepany''s location. After all, it was more convenient for everyone and they didn''t need to go too far away. The news of Tang Kangquan waking up quickly spread and many acquaintances contacted him. Although Old Master Tang didn''t have much energy to deal with them all, he still managed to do it. At the same time, Tang Lei was taken away by the police and news of his involvement in bribery and murder also spread. Old Master Tang didn''t rush to return to the Tang family''s house, but first had people clean up inside and out, then sent everything that belonged to Tang Lei to the Zhang family. Because of Tang Lei''s situation, the Zhang family had been avoiding involvement and even had Zhang Hongyu divorce Tang Lei to prevent his situation from affecting the Zhang family. When the Tang family arranged for someone to send the belongings of Tang Lei''s family to the Zhang family, the Zhang family didn''t say much and epted them directly. Zhang Hongyu was very reluctant to ept the result, but she had no choice. After all, Tang Lei wasn''t Tang Kangquan''s biological son! They had no right to share any assets. Tang Lei''s ounts were all frozen. Only her ount wasn''t frozen, but she didn''t have much money in her ount either! It was less than one million yuan! One million yuan might be a lot for ordinary people, but for someone like her, who came from a wealthy family, it was just pocket change for one or two years. Anyway, since Tang Lei had already been arrested and the charges were confirmed, Zhang Hongyu obeyed her parents'' words and divorced Tang Lei. However, the case was currently under trial, and she couldn''t see Tang Lei, so the divorce couldn''t be finalized for the time being. Husbands and wives were like birds in the same forest. Unfortunately, when disaster struck, they each flew their own way. If Tang Lei knew that Zhang Hongyu wanted a divorce as soon as he got into trouble, he would definitely be furious. At first, Tang Lei denied any involvement in the questioning about Tang Fei''s deaths, as well as Tang Yue''s disappearance. However,ter on, he admitted it because whether he admitted it or not, he was already sentenced to death. Even though it was already determined that Tang Lei was responsible, Tang Kangquan still couldn''t ept it and fainted from anger when he heard the confession directly from Tang Lei. He really raised an ingrate! He couldn''t understand why Tang Lei would do such a thing as biting the hand that fed him. His whole family treated him so well. Whatever his children had, Tang Lei had as well. Whatever his children didn''t have, he also had, such as 10% ownership of thepany. Even when he got married, Old Master Tang paid for the dowry and the wedding house. Old Master Tang didn''t give Tang Lei any less than to his own biological son. It was really like raising a benefactor with a bag of rice, but raising an enemy with a stone of rice! Because of Tang Kangquan''s situation, Leng Xiaoyao didn''t return to City Chang during the National Day. However, she told Leng Changyuan about Tang Kangquan''s situation. Therefore, on October 2nd, Leng Changyuan brought Leng Yecheng to the capital city. Leng Xiaoyao found her grandfather. As family members of Leng Xiaoyao, it was natural for them toe and have a visit. Tang Kangquan hadn''t been in a good mood these days, but with Leng Changyuan''s arrival, it was a good thing for him to have a peer to talk to. Chapter 3459 A Year Later 3459 A Year Later In the blink of an eye, a year had passed. Leng Xiaoyao had been in this time and space for a year and a half. Her abilities as a cultivator hadn''t only been restored, but had even broken through the Golden Core Stage and reached the initial stage of the Yuan Ying Period. Li Mochen had also recovered to the peak of the Yuan Ying Period, and would soon break through to the Inspiration Stage. All he needed now was an opportunity. Normally, cultivators'' cultivation wouldn''t improve so quickly, but they were different. Their original levels were already so high. They were just suppressed. To be precise, it took them three years to recover their abilities. During winter vacation, they had an adventure. They went into mountains to cultivate, but they identally fell into a ck hole. When they woke up and walked out of the cave, they found themselves in a forest where countless magical beasts roamed. They stayed in the forest for two years, hunting and cultivating. Because they couldn''t leave the forest, their abilities continued to recover. Leng Xiaoyao even made a breakthrough. They also hunted many magical beasts and filled her not-so-small storage ring with hundreds of thousands of year-old magical beasts, thousands of millennium magical beasts, and several hundred century-old magical beasts. Magical beasts were good supplements for enhancing magical power for cultivators! Especially the beast cores inside the magical beasts, which could be used to refine pills or make formations. In Guiyun, a thousand-year-old beast core could be exchanged for a lot of magical stones or gold and silver. The specific value depended on its grade. Thousand-year-old beast cores could range from one thousand to nine thousand years old, and there were several grades within that range. With these treasures, they had umted quite a fortune for when they returned to Guiyun. Magical beasts weren''t easy to find in Guiyun. They were extremely precious. During these two years, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen ate magical beast meat every day. Fortunately, after getting the storage ring, Leng Xiaoyao had prepared some daily necessities such as tents, clothes, nkets, pots, pans, rice, oil, and salt. Leng Xiaoyao prepared these things for use when cultivating deep in the mountains. Therefore, during these two years, they didn''t suffer at all in this forest. Moreover, they also found many treasures in the forest that were left behind by other cultivators who had been here before. Those cultivators must have died in this forest. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen found three more storage rings filled with many magical beasts, magical stones, and pills. Li Mochen only took one for temporary use, and gave the rest to Leng Xiaoyao. When they finally found their way out, they discovered that only two days had passed, but their abilities had indeed recovered. After that, they fell into another different space. However, aftering out, Leng Xiaoyao had a heavenly tribtion because she didn''t go through it when she broke through in the forest. Li Mochen recovered his abilities while Leng Xiaoyao ascended to the Yuan Ying Stage. They knew that it was time to return to Guiyun. Therefore, in the six months after they came out, in addition to cultivating, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen also made arrangements in the mortal world. Leng Xiaoyao wrote a will. If she didn''t return within two years, all her assets would be transferred to Leng Yecheng. Before that, Leng Xiaoyao went to City Chang and had a long talk with Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng to tell them everything. She knew that they couldn''t ept it when they found out that Leng Xiaoyao wasn''t the original Leng Xiaoyao, but had experienced two incarnations, but they would have been even more unable to ept it if she hadn''t told them. It was true that they couldn''t ept it when they found out that Leng Xiaoyao was a cultivator and saw her abilities. It wasn''t until they knew that Leng Xiaoyao was a cultivator and saw her abilities that they gradually epted this fact, but they grieved in their hearts, because they were about to lose her. Although Leng Xiaoyao was only going to another world, they didn''t know how she would be in that world! However, if she didn''t say anything, they might look for her for many years, which would be a waste of time and money and would be more painful. Leng Xiaoyao directly handled the procedures for taking a leave of absence from school, then stayed with Leng Changyuan for a month before leaving. During this month, both Leng Changyuan and Leng Yecheng were in a state of anxiety, sometimes better and sometimes worse. Leng Yehua''s family, who didn''t know the truth, also felt that something wasn''t right. However, no one said anything, so they didn''t bother much. Before leaving, Leng Xiaoyao invited all her friends to dinner. She didn''t mention that she was leaving, only that she was going abroad. After everything was arranged properly, Leng Xiaoyao went with Li Mochen to City Qin and that ancient mansion. When Leng Yan and the other ghosts saw Li Mochen again, they guessed that he had already regained his abilities. "Master, have you already regained your abilities?" Leng Yan asked. "Yes, I have already regained my abilities. Now, I can open the formation and enter the backyard," Li Mochen said. "Really?" Leng Yan and the other ghosts nodded excitedly, then they stopped outside the backyard gate. Li Mochen opened the formation with ease, then opened the gate to the backyard. Surprisingly, after eleven years had passed, there was no dust or damage in the backyard, it was just like before. Li Mochen went directly to the cultivation room. On the magical stone bed inside, a man sat cross-legged. The man wore a long purple gown and his ck hair, which was like silk, was tied up high. His features were extraordinary and a few strands of his hair fluttered in the wind. This man was Li Mochen''s real body - Chu Yin. Chu Yin was no less attractive than Li Mochen, but what was different was that Chu Yin exuded the temperament of a fallen immortal, while Li Mochen was cold and indifferent. Seeing this fallen immortal in front of her, Leng Xiaoyao couldn''t help staring in awe for a moment. Li Mochen noticed her expression and was displeased. He immediately stood in front of Leng Xiaoyao and asked with jealousy, "Is he better-looking than me?" "Ha-ha!" Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao burst outughing. "Li Mochen, that''s you! Are you jealous of yourself?" "For me, he is myself, but not for you," Li Mochen said. Leng Xiaoyao looked up at the sky speechlessly. However, she thought of a very important question. "Since your real body is still here, are you using your current body or your real body?" It was Li Mochen whom she had feelings for, not Chu Yin. So naturally, she hoped that Li Mochen would continue to use his current body. However, there were still many things she didn''t know, so she couldn''t just break the rules that should be followed just because of her own wishes and cause trouble for Li Mochen. Chapter 3460 Become a Dao Couple

    Chapter 3460 Be a Dao Couple

    "Although I''m just a soul, now I have an independent body, so I don''t have to return to my original body, but the fusion of the two is inevitable because only by merging can I have the appearance of my original body and return to the Tiancheng faction," said Li Mochen. Li Mochen had to return to the Tiancheng faction and confront Ling Feng. It was imperative. However, he had no intention of taking the position of the sect leader. Why didn''t he want to be the sect leader after confronting Ling Feng? As a cultivator, he valued causality the most, and he had the responsibility to deal with the troubles caused by him. If he didn''t seek justice for his subordinates and disciples who died because of him, he couldn''t get over it, which would hinder his ascension during the tribtion. After hearing Li Mochen''s exnation, Leng Xiaoyao was a bit excited. "So, as long as the two merge, you can be either Li Mochen or Chu Yin?" Li Mochen was unhappy. He gritted his teeth and said, "When I be Chu Yin, I won''t have any intimate actions with you, so you''d better get rid of the thoughts in your mind now." "Fine!" Leng Xiaoyao felt that it was a shame, but didn''t dwell on it. Next was Li Mochen''s fusion with Chu Yin''s body. After the two merged, arge amount of magical energy suddenly rushed towards Li Mochen. Li Mochen and Chu Yin both had an epiphany. The worries in Chu Yin''s mind were gone after his body merged with Li Mochen''s. An epiphany was the fastest way to improve one''s cultivation level, but it was also the most dangerous time to be disturbed. Although there were only a few ghosts like Leng Yan outside the courtyard, just in case, Leng Xiaoyao immediately took out magical stones from the storage ring and set up a formation in the yard. She learned a lot about formations from Li Mochen! Leng Yan and the other ghosts were outside, but they felt excited when they sensed the surging magical energy around them. Then they realized that Li Mochen had an epiphany. Li Mochen was already at the peak of the Yuan Ying Period, and after the epiphany, he would reach the Out-of-body Period. Even if Immortal Ling Feng''s cultivation had improved a lot in the past ten years, it would be considered fast if he could reach the early stage of the Out-of-body Period. Maybe he was just at the peak of the Yuan Ying Period! In order to prevent Li Mochen''s epiphany from being disturbed by other things, Leng Yan, Qin Miao and Song Qingling immediately guarded the yard. Without surprise, because of the rich magical power, it attracted a lot of strange things. However, they were just a few unimportant ghosts and demons. They were far from Leng Yan''s level, so they didn''t dare to get close, and only absorbed a little of the leaked magical power from close\by. Li Mochen''s cultivation level continued to rise to the Out-of-body primary stage, Out-of-body middle stage, and Out-of-body peak. He woke up and felt overjoyed about his cultivation level. However, he had to face the thunder tribtion next. Li Mochen didn''t have time to talk to Leng Xiaoyao and immediately left the house. Then came a deafening thunderp. After the thunder tribtion, Li Mochen still needed time to stabilize his cultivation base, so they couldn''t immediately open the teleportation array to return to Guiyun. Li Mochen fused his bodies and regained the storage space, which was a space that people could go inside. However, only Li Mochen could enter the space, and Leng Xiaoyao couldn''t for the time being. If Leng Xiaoyao wanted to enter this space, either she had to regard Li Mochen as her master, or she had to be Li Mochen''s Daopanion. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen were in a romantic rtionship, so it was impossible for Leng Xiaoyao to take him as her master. They could only be a Dao couple. In Guiyun, cultivators didn''t have to get married or have marriage certificates. As long as they became Dao couples, they were recognized by the heavens as a pair, and no one could destroy their rtionship. After bing Dao couples, their lives and death were tied together. If one died, the other couldn''t survive. However, there were also many benefits. If one advanced in cultivation, the other would also advance. After Li Mochen told Leng Xiaoyao about that, Leng Xiaoyao had no objection to bing his Dao partner. After bing a Dao couple, Leng Xiaoyao felt that her cultivation level was rapidly increasing, from the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period to the peak of the Yuan Ying Period. It felt really good. However, Li Mochen then told Leng Xiaoyao the real meaning of being a Dao couple. "Being a Dao couple also means being dual cultivators, so the Dao couple contract isn''t just a soul contract, but also involves physical cultivation" As he said that, Li Mochen''s gaze towards Leng Xiaoyao changed, as if he was looking at her sitting naked in front of him. Although their romantic rtionship had been established for more than a year, they hadn''t yet slept together. It wasn''t that Li Mochen didn''t want to, or that he didn''t react to it, but he respected Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao was stunned for a moment when she heard that, then her entire face turned red as she red at Li Mochen. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Li Mochen was upset. "If I had told you earlier, would you still have be my Dao partner?" "" For a moment, Leng Xiaoyao couldn''t answer. She thought to herself that she definitely wouldn''t refuse! It was just that it was embarrassing to say it aloud. "Humph! I''m not talking to you anymore." Leng Xiaoyao felt very embarrassed and immediately walked out of the room. Li Mochen didn''t stop her. Instead, he smiled like a cat that had sessfully stolen some fish. Anyway, they had already be a Dao couple, and dual cultivation was just a matter of time. He would give her some time to ept it! Leng Xiaoyao visited the backyard of the house while Li Mochen walked over. "Actually, this backyard was originally in the storage space. When I was teleported here by the teleportation array, this yard was also teleported along with me. Leng Yan and the others can stay in the yard now, but if they want to enter the storage space, they must form a master-servant contract with me." "Then go tell them," Leng Xiaoyao said. Although they could use the teleportation array without entering the storage space, once they arrived at Guiyun, they would be in danger. After all, they couldn''t protect them all the time. If they entered the storage space, there would be no danger. After Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao told Qin Miao and Song Qingling about it, they naturally agreed without hesitation. Although they hadn''t recognized Li Mochen as their master before, in their hearts, Li Mochen was no different from their master. And if they formally recognized him as their master, their safety would be guaranteed! "When we return to Guiyun, I''ll find a way to help you possess some bodies. Possessing living bodies goes against the will of heaven, but possessing dead bodies won''t be med by heaven," Li Mochen said. Upon hearing that, the ghosts were very excited. Although after possessing bodies, they would no longer be in their current forms and would live in other people''s bodies, being humans was better than being ghosts! Chapter 3461 First Visit in Guiyun

    Chapter 3461 First Visit in Guiyun

    As humans, they could continue to cultivate. However, ghosts weren''t tolerated by the heavens and would eventually be destroyed. "Thank you, Master." "Thank you, sir." The ghosts expressed their gratitude. That night, Li Mochen brought Leng Xiaoyao to their room and said, "Let''s sleep here tonight!" Leng Xiaoyao red and said, "What do you mean by ''us''? We''ll sleep separately. You sleep here, and I''ll go to the guest room." Although she had epted the fact that they were a Dao couple, she wasn''t ready to sleep in the same bed with him yet. Li Mochen smirked and said, "Don''t you realize that this courtyard isn''t that big? Although there''s a study, pharmacy, and cultivating room, there''s only one bedroom." Leng Xiaoyao was taken aback and realized that he was right. "Then I''ll sleep in the cultivating room. There''s a magical stone bed there, and I can cultivate on it," Leng Xiaoyao said. For cultivators, it didn''t matter whether they slept or not. Cultivating all night was much more energizing than sleeping. "I''ll cultivate with you. You only have two choices: either we sleep together in the bedroom or cultivate together in the cultivating room," Li Mochen said domineeringly. Since Leng Xiaoyao wasn''t ready yet, he wouldn''t force her, but he didn''t want to be separated from her either. To cultivate together? They were a Dao couple, so it meant that they would be naked together when they cultivated in the same room. Leng Xiaoyao wouldn''t agree! "No, either you stay in the bedroom, and I''ll go to the cultivating room, or I''ll stay in the bedroom, and you go to the cultivating room. There''s no other option," Leng Xiaoyao said firmly. Although Li Mochen didn''t have the thought that Leng Xiaoyao just thought of, he had no choice other than topromise since she insisted. He gave her the bedroom and went to the cultivating room. A monthter, both Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen had control of their abilities. Then they opened the teleportation array and entered it. The teleportation array was activated, and the ancient mansion disappeared from the forest, causing the surrounding ghosts and monsters to flee in terror. Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen stood inside a formation with a diameter of less than two meters. They couldn''t see anything outside the formation or feel any movement, making Leng Xiaoyao doubt whether they were still in the same ce. "How long will it take?" Leng Xiaoyao asked. "I don''t know because I lost consciousness when I was teleported here," Li Mochen said. "Will we go to where you disappeared or somewhere else?" Leng Xiaoyao asked again. "It''s hard to say. We might go to a ce randomly," Li Mochen said. After about ten minutes, Leng Xiaoyao felt a force pulling her body down, and she fell into the water with a "plop." When she regained her senses, she found herself in water without Li Mochen around. Leng Xiaoyao quickly got out of the water and looked around, but didn''t see him anywhere. She was in a pool under a cliff, surrounded by a dark forest that seemed dangerous from afar. She hadn''t entered yet, but she could feel the danger. Li Mochen wasn''t with her. Perhaps they had fallen into different ces. What made Leng Xiaoyao even more frustrated was that they could be separated like this instead of falling into the same ce. Even Li Mochen didn''t expect that there would be a problem with the teleportation array after entering the time and space of Guiyun. It caused them to separate and fall. Li Mochen didn''t know where he was either, but they had already be a Dao couple, so they could directly locate each other through the contract. Li Mochen closed his eyes and located Leng Xiaoyao''s position through their contract. He saw her taking out a tent from her storage ring and changing her clothes inside it. When he saw Leng Xiaoyao undressing and revealing her beautiful body, Li Mochen''s cheeks turned red instantly and he was aroused. Leng Xiaoyao felt someone watching her, but didn''t detect anyone through her magical senses. She couldn''t even sense any cultivator''s magical senses. Leng Xiaoyao felt a sense of difort and quickly changed clothes. The beautiful scene disappeared, which made Li Mochen feel a little disappointed. However, he thought that he could see it closely sooner orter and let it go. Leng Xiaoyao didn''t know how to find Li Mochen through the contract. Therefore, aftering out, she called Li Mochen a few times, but didn''t get a response, so she had to give up temporarily. However, her voice attracted a magical beast in the forest, a tiger. The tiger wasn''t afraid of her because she had no air of a cultivator. In the eyes of the tiger, Leng Xiaoyao was just an ordinary person. Leng Xiaoyao wasn''t afraid of it either. She was a cultivator at the Yuan Ying Period. It couldn''t be easier for her to deal with a magical beast. Besides, it was a magical beast that posed no threat to her. Leng Xiaoyao took out a sword from her storage ring. It was a magical weapon that allowed cultivators to fly. Leng Xiaoyao had already mastered flying with a sword. If she really encountered any danger, she could directly fly away with it. When the tiger saw the magical weapon, it paused for a moment, and its eyes showed vignce. However, it didn''t retreat. Instead, it quickly pounced forward, opened its mouth, and bit towards Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao swung her sword towards the tiger. The powerful magical power oppression made the tiger feel an instant sense of danger. It suddenly became scared and wanted to escape, but its body had already pounced in mid-air and couldn''t change direction. As a result, it was hit in the neck by Leng Xiaoyao''s sword. Blood spurted out, then it fell to the ground. After convulsing for a while, it died. Leng Xiaoyao put the tiger into her storage ring. She originally nned to fly away from this forest with her sword, but she thought that there must be many magical beasts inside, so she wanted to hunt some before leaving. Although there were many magical beasts in her storage ring, she wanted more if she could find them! Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao went straight into the forest. She didn''t see more magical beasts, but she found many good herbs along the way. They were all hundreds of years old, such as ginseng, reishi mushroom, and so on. Leng Xiaoyao dug up about ten nts in just half an hour. Although there were only a dozen or so herbs here, there were over ten nts of herbs that were hundreds of years old, it was already quite rare. If someone knew that Leng Xiaoyao found so many precious herbs within such a short time, they would definitely be envious. Although Li Mochen knew where Leng Xiaoyao was, he was too far away from her, so he couldn''te over in a short while. After digging up herbs in this area, Leng Xiaoyao didn''t see more around her and continued to walk inside. She could see herbs once in a while along the way. However, she hadn''t yet seen any magical beasts. Chapter 3462 Couldn’t Care Less

    Chapter 3462 Couldn''t Care Less

    After walking for a while, Leng Xiaoyao finally saw magical beasts, not just one or two, but a group of them, probably about ten. They were all wolves. Among the wolf pack, there were five people, three men and two women. The three men were all Golden Core cultivators, while the two women were Foundation Establishment cultivators. However, the three Golden Core cultivators were only in the early and middle stages, so they were in a difficult situation facing these ten or so magical beasts. After all, half of the wolves in the pack were also in the Golden Core Stage. Although they set up a formation, the formation couldn''t hold for long, so they were in great danger. Leng Xiaoyao didn''t rush to intervene and just watched. One of the women was already crying in fear. "What should we do? Are we going to die here?" The other woman scolded coldly. "Shut up! If you hadn''t insisted on provoking that wolf, would this wolf pack have surrounded us? I told you wolves are social animals. Killing one might attract many others." The woman who was scolded immediately looked at the man beside her with a grievous expression. "Brother Mu, Yanqing yelled at me, but I didn''t do it on purpose! I just wanted to kill a magical beast." The man immediately looked at Shen Yanqing and said unhappily, "Yanqing, Lin didn''t do it on purpose. Why do you keep ming her?" "Humph! Mu Hongcheng, it''s quite intimate that you call her Lin all the time! Is Shen Yulin your fiance?" Shen Yanqing sneered. Actually, Mu Hongcheng was Shen Yanqing''s fianc, but his attitude towards her had always been lukewarm. On the contrary, he was very gentle to Shen Yulin who was her half-sister. In the face of crisis, he was the first to think of Shen Yulin, and he was also the first to agree to whatever Shen Yulin wanted to do. "Yanqing, stop messing around, okay? We''re in great danger now, and you''re still jealous of her? Lin and I met each other before you. I treat her as my younger sister. What''s wrong with me calling her Lin?" Mu Hongcheng scolded impatiently. He honestly had no interest in Shen Yanqing. It wasn''t because she wasn''t good-looking orcked talent in cultivation, but because she was too domineering. He liked gentle and soft girls, just like Shen Yulin. She wouldn''t try to be strong in any situation. Instead, she would hide behind him and let him have a strong protective instinct. "Am I making a fuss? Great! Mu Hongcheng, I''m not a fool. I can see what''s going on. So, Mu Hongcheng, when we get back home, I''ll report it to my father and dissolve the engagement with you. Since you like Shen Yulin, you can marry her," Shen Yanqing said. It wasn''t a momentary impulse. She had thought about it for a long time. She did like Mu Hongcheng, but she couldn''t bear to have an engagement with him while he also liked Shen Yulin. Upon hearing Shen Yanqing''s words, both Shen Yulin and Mu Hongcheng were excited, but they quickly concealed it. "I only treat Yulin as my younger sister. If you don''t believe me, there''s nothing I can do. Since you don''t want to marry me, I won''t force you." Mu Hongcheng said with righteous indignation, but he was actually extremely happy in his heart. He had long wanted to discuss breaking off the engagement with Shen Yanqing, but for the sake of the Mu family''s reputation, he couldn''t take the initiative. However, if Shen Yanying brought it up, it would be different. As for whether being rejected would damage his reputation, he didn''t care that much. He was a Golden Core cultivator and a disciple of the Tianyun Sect. No one dared tough at him. Shen Yanying didn''t miss their expressions, so shepletely gave it up. Fine, even if she really married Mu Hongcheng, she would still be neglected. She didn''t want to torture herself. The other two men were Mu Hongcheng''s good friends, so even though they knew Mu Hongcheng wasn''t right, they wouldn''t say anything. Leng Xiaoyao despised scumbag men the most and flew over directly. "Shen Yanqing, right? Do you want me to take you away?" Everyone was startled by the sudden voice and looked at Leng Xiaoyao who was flying on a sword. What a beautiful woman! Shen Yanying was momentarily stunned, but quickly reacted and showed a delighted expression. "If it''s possible, please help me out. Thank you so much, senior." Although she couldn''t see Leng Xiaoyao''s cultivation level, being able to fly on a sword meant that her cultivation level couldn''t be low. It wasn''t wrong to call her senior. Some of them were Golden Core cultivators, but they didn''t have magical treasures, so they couldn''t fly on swords to escape. "Sister, are you just going to leave us behind?" Shen Yulin became anxious when she saw the situation. Even if Leng Xiaoyao was going to take someone with her, Shen Yulin wanted to go. Why would she only take Shen Yanqing away? Shen Yulin wanted to be taken away by Leng Xiaoyao. As for Mu Hongcheng, it was difficult to take care of him in dangerous situations. Shen Yulin was just that selfish. "Why should I care about you?" Shen Yanqing said coldly and indifferently. Since they were mean first, why did they me her for being unrighteous? She never actively did anything wrong to anyone, and she wasn''t someone who could be easily bullied. "Senior, why don''t you take all of us away together!" Shen Yulin looked at Leng Xiaoyao and pleaded. She looked like she was pleading on the surface, but in her heart, she was jealous of Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao wasn''t only beautiful, but also had a magic instrument that could fly. Leng Xiaoyao''s sword wasn''t a magic instrument, but a magical weapon, which was much more advanced than a magic instrument. Above the magical weapon, there was also the divine weapon. "I don''t know you guys. Why should I take all of you with me?" Leng Xiaoyao said. "But you don''t know Shen Yanqing either!" Shen Yulin said. "I just want to save her!" Leng Xiaoyao said. "You" Shen Yulin was angry and didn''t know what to say. At this time, Mu Hongcheng opened his mouth. "Senior, it''s very honored to see you. I''m a disciple of Tianyun Sect, Mu Hongcheng. We are in trouble now. Please lend us a helping hand. I''ll be extremely grateful." "I don''t need your gratitude, because your gratitude is of no practical use to me," Leng Xiaoyao said disdainfully, ignoring him. "You" Mu Hongcheng was angry too. However, before he could say anything else, the defensive formation was broken by the wolf pack. Leng Xiaoyao flew down to the ground and pulled Shen Yanqing up before flying back up into the air. Before leaving, she thought for a moment and said, "There are twelve magical beasts. We''ll each take two. Taoist Friend Shen, please wait a moment. I''ll get four for us and we''ll each take two back." Saying that, Leng Xiaoyao flew down to the ground again. Leng Xiaoyao wanted magical beasts, so Shen Yanqing didn''t say anything. Leng Xiaoyao''s speed was very fast and she caught four of the highest-level magical beasts. It wasn''t that Leng Xiaoyao intentionally helped Shen Yanqing''s group, but if she wanted something, she wanted the best. Only a fool would leave the best and go for something lower-level. "Do you have a storage bag?" Leng Xiaoyao asked Shen Yanqing. "Yes." Shen Yanqing nodded. Chapter 3463 Black Cloud City

    Chapter 3463 ck Cloud City

    The other people were also displeased at seeing Leng Xiaoyao killing four high-level magical beasts that they had discovered. Why did Leng Xiaoyao take them away when they were the ones who found them? However, they also realized that if Leng Xiaoyao hadn''t killed those four magical beasts, it might have been them who died today. So they didn''t say anything. After all, their lives were more important. Leng Xiaoyao put her two magical beasts into her storage ring and left two behind. "You can take these two!" Shen Yanqing was taken aback and immediately declined. "Senior, please take them all! You not only saved me, but also killed these magical beasts alone, so you should be the one to keep them." Shen Yanqing wasn''t an ungrateful person. Leng Xiaoyao had saved her and she had nothing to repay her with. How could she take the magical beasts that Leng Xiaoyao had killed? When others heard that, they secretly cursed Shen Yanqing. If she didn''t want them, she could give them to them! They wanted them. "Just take them! I have plenty of magical beasts. I don''t need these two." Shen Yanqing''s reaction made Leng Xiaoyao more willing to give them to her. If Shen Yanqing had epted them readily, Leng Xiaoyao might have had a bad impression of her! Although she gave them voluntarily, there would still be a difference in attitude. "Thank you, Senior." Shen Yanqing thanked her and epted the magical beasts. Next, Leng Xiaoyao took Shen Yanqing to watch the battle from mid-air. Their indifferent attitude made Mu Hongcheng and others angry, but they could do nothing about it. Leng Xiaoyao had killed four high-level magical beasts and saved them from the danger of losing their lives, but they were still injured. In the end, they killed the other magical beasts. After all, they were all at the Golden Core stage. If they couldn''t even kill these magical beasts, their cultivation would be a waste! "Where is your home?" Leng Xiaoyao asked. "Qingfeng Town. After we leave this ck Cloud Forest, it''s about a hundred miles away, but the airspace ahead of ck Cloud City is restricted. We have to bypass ck Cloud City or enter it and leave through the east gate," Shen Yanqing said. "ck Cloud City? Can you tell me about ck Cloud City and ck Cloud Forest?" Leng Xiaoyao asked. Shen Yanqing was surprised that this girl didn''t know about ck Cloud City and ck Cloud Forest. However, she didn''t ask and exined. "ck Cloud Forest is one of the five magical beast forests on Land Guiyun. The other four are Umong Forest, Quiet Sky Forest, Dragon Bone Forest, and Ancient Source Forest. They don''t belong to any country, so anyone from any country can enter and hunt the beasts." "There is a city in front of each of these five forests named after the forest itself: ck Cloud City, Umong City, Quiet Sky City, Dragon Bone City, and Ancient Source City. These five magical beast forests are ranked equally and each city is ruled by one of the five major families." "The Nan Family for ck Cloud City, the Dongfang Family for Umong City, the Nangong Family for Quiet Sky City, the Long Family for Dragon Bone City, and the Meng Family for Ancient Source City. However, they can only manage the city itself and not the forest. Therefore, cultivators are free to enter and leave those forests. Of course, if a cultivator has an ident in the forest, they don''t need to take any responsibility. ck Cloud City is closest to Dongchu Country. Qingfeng Town belongs to Dongchu. It''s under the jurisdiction of the border town of Dongchu." "Where is the Tiancheng Sect located?" Leng Xiaoyao asked. She didn''t know where Li Mochen was. Did he go to the Tiancheng Sect or somewhere else? Guiyun was so big that she didn''t know where to find him except for the Tiancheng Sect. "The Tiancheng Sect is on the other side of Dragon Bone Forest, a thousand miles away from ck Cloud Forest. Although it seems far away, if you can fly on a sword, it''ll only take an hour," Shen Yanqing said. As Shen Yanqing finished, they arrived at ck Cloud City. "I want to go to ck Cloud City to take a look. After we leave ck Cloud Forest, you''ll be safe going home. You can go back by yourself!" Leng Xiaoyao said. "It''s almost dark now and I won''t make it back in time. I''ll also be staying in ck Cloud City tonight. However, I''m a little scared ny myself. Would you please allow me to stay with you temporarily?" Shen Yanqing asked. "No problem!" Leng Xiaoyao didn''t refuse. After all, it was just entering the city together, having a meal together, and then sleeping separately. "Thank you, senior." Shen Yanqing breathed a sigh of relief and expressed her gratitude. Although it felt a bit awkward for Leng Xiaoyao to be called "senior", she didn''t correct it. After all, they were just strangers who had met by chance. There was no need to mention her name. "By the way, may I know where are you from? Your attire is different from ours," Shen Yanqing asked curiously, as Leng Xiaoyao''s clothing seemed quite strange to them. "Ie from a small ce. I find this attire morefortable and convenient, so I dress like this." Leng Xiaoyao replied. She was wearing sportswear, which indeed was morefortable and convenient. As for the people in Guiyun, they still wore traditional costumes, although not overlyplex. Shen Yanqing, for example, was dressed in ck martial attire, with her hair tied up in a high ponytail, resembling a female warrior from ancient times. However, when in Rome, do as the Romans did. Leng Xiaoyao didn''t want to stand out too much, so she said, "After entering ck Cloud City, you can apany me to buy some suitable clothes." "No problem." Shen Yanqing agreed. To enter ck Cloud City, one needed to pay a gold coin and obtain a card. However, a gold coin only allowed a stay of three days. If one didn''t leave after three days, they would need to go through the procedure again. It wasn''t just ck Cloud City; other cities had simr requirements. This was to prevent too many people from entering and causing chaos. A gold coin wasn''t a small sum in Guiyun. An ordinary person needed two months to earn a gold coin! Usually, people passing by ck Cloud City wouldn''t intentionally enter the city. They would go around it. Even if it meant a longer journey, they just wanted to avoid spending the gold coin! Because Leng Xiaoyao dressed differently from everyone else, she attracted attention whenever they were in crowded ces. Although people found her attire strange, they didn''t make any negativements because she was exceptionally beautiful. Instead, there were manypliments. "This girl is beautiful, but her clothing is a bit strange." "I wonder where she''s from!" "Tsk tsk! Such a pretty girl. It''s best if Miss Nan doesn''t find out. If she does, this girl might be in trouble." "Exactly! Miss Nan has always been jealous of girls who are prettier than her." Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao frowned. It seemed that Miss Nan was quite a formidable person. Chapter 3464 Nan Weiyue

    Chapter 3464 Nan Weiyue

    As a neer, Leng Xiaoyao didn''t dare to be too high-profile. After all, this was the world of cultivators, not like the Seven Star Country where everyone was an ordinary person. She could even walk around fearlessly there. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao nned to disguise herself. Walking in the ck Cloud City, Leng Xiaoyao had a feeling of traveling back in time. It was exactly what she did this time, but she was sober. Soon, she saw a ready-to-wear clothing store called Golden Sands Pavilion. However, people often saw what they want to avoid. Leng Xiaoyao had just heard passersby saying that Miss Nan was jealous of girls who were prettier than her, so she wanted to disguise herself and avoid Miss Nan. Unexpectedly, she ran into the daughter of the City Lord at the clothing store she came to. Golden Sands Pavilion was thergest and most high-end, ready-to-wear clothing store in ck Cloud City. The styles and fabrics were excellent, so all of Miss Nan''s clothes were custom-made at Golden Sands Pavilion. Golden Sands Pavilion not only sold ready-to-wear clothing but also epted custom orders, but they were difficult to get and required a long wait. As soon as Leng Xiaoyao entered Golden Sands Pavilion, she felt a gaze fall on her, but there was no malice. Following the gaze, Leng Xiaoyao looked at the person. The person was sitting in a lounge on the second floor, and the window just happened to face the hall. It was a girl who looked seventeen years old, but in fact, she wasn''t. Actually, she was a cultivator at the peak of Foundation Establishment Stage with a lifespan of two hundred years. Although she looked seventeen years old, she was actually thirty years old, which could be seen from her bone age. She was very beautiful, not much worse than Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Xiaoyao didn''t know who the woman was, but when their eyes met, a hint of sympathy appeared in her eyes. Leng Xiaoyao guessed that she might also think that she would be in trouble if Miss Nan saw her! "Go and ask that girl toe and talk to me." The woman instructed her maid. "Yes, miss," the maid replied and walked towards Leng Xiaoyao. The maid came to Leng Xiaoyao and said politely, "Miss, mydy invites you to go over and have a private talk." Others saw that and looked at Leng Xiaoyao with sympathetic eyes, even discussing it. "Isn''t that the maid next to Miss Nan? It seems that this girl has been targeted by Miss Nan." "Isn''t it? This girl is just an ordinary person. I''m afraid she doesn''t even have a chance to resist." Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao was stunned. Was that woman Miss Nan? There was sympathy in her eyes, not because she knew what Miss Nan was going to do to her, but because of what she was going to do to her. Although Leng Xiaoyao didn''t want to confront her because of her background, she was only a Foundation Establishment cultivator, so Leng Xiaoyao wasn''t afraid. She couldn''t be a coward, so Leng Xiaoyao followed the maid upstairs. "Senior" Shen Yanqing was very worried. "It''s okay. You can wait for me here!" Leng Xiaoyao said. Leng Xiaoyao followed the maid upstairs and went to Miss Nan''s lounge. She looked at her without any hesitation and asked, "What can I do for you, miss?" "Please have a seat," Nan Weiyue said politely. Leng Xiaoyao didn''t bother to be polite with her and sat down directly. "You heard their discussion just now, didn''t you?" Nan Weiyue asked, still without any hostility, but with a hint of sadness in her eyes. "I heard it. Is Miss Nan really like what they said?" Leng Xiaoyao asked. Perhaps because she hadn''t sensed any hostility from Miss Nan yet, she felt that Miss Nan wasn''t as bad as they said. Anyway, people''s hearts were unpredictable. She couldn''t judge someone solely based on her feelings because Miss Nan wasn''t an ordinary person. "What if I am? What if I''m not? Who would believe it?" Nan Weiyue said with a wry smile. Nan Weiyue''s reaction clearly showed that she wasn''t the kind of person as they said, but because of something that had happened, she had to bear such a reputation. "Why did Miss Nan ask me toe here?" Leng Xiaoyao asked, unable to figure out Nan Weiyue''s intentions. "I asked you toe here just to tell you to leave the city quickly while the city gates are still open. If you didn''t meet me today, it''s fine, but since you have met me, so" Nan Weiyue reminded her sincerely, but hesitated and looked helpless, not knowing how to continue. "So? Are you really going to harm me like they say?" Leng Xiaoyao looked at her, saw her helplessness, and became curious. "I won''t, but she will." Nan Weiyue was a bit anxious. "She will?" Leng Xiaoyao asked, feeling that it wasn''t simple, and even Nan Weiyue herself seemed unable to control it. Nan Weiyue dodged it, tangled, and a little annoyed. "Don''t ask about it anymore. If you trust me, leave quickly. Otherwise, if something happens, I''ll have to bear the responsibility again." Leng Xiaoyao shook her head. "You''ve aroused my interest. I really want to know what''s going on. I don''t want to leave in confusion!" "You" Nan Weiyue was so angry that she almost couldn''t catch her breath. "You''re just an ordinary person. What can you do to resist her?" "Ordinary person?" Leng Xiaoyao frowned and released her magical power, quickly making Nan Weiyue''s face turn pale with shock. A whileter, Leng Xiaoyao stopped. "I don''t know how powerful the person you''re talking about is, but I think my cultivation level isn''t something that can be reached casually," Leng Xiaoyao said. It was true. Although Guiyun was a cultivation world, there weren''t many people with a cultivation level of the Yuan Ying Period. For arge family, having three to five members at that level was considered excellent. As long as this family had a cultivator at the Out-of-body Stage, there were only a few people on the entire continent who dared to provoke them. "Ha-ha-ha!" Nan Weiyue suddenlyughed, even a little crazy, then she looked at Leng Xiaoyao in excitement. "Great, finally, she''s going to be in trouble!" Suddenly, Nan Weiyue became serious again. "Senior, Can you please do me a favor? When she wants to hurt you, please directly destroy her soul. Only by destroying her can I regain my body." Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao vaguely knew what was going on. Nan Weiyue''s body was upied by another soul, and it seemed that it would only appear at night. If the soul was destroyed, there would be no chance of reincarnation. However, cultivators couldn''t easily destroy someone''s soul. It was against the Heavenly rules and could be an obstacle to crossing the tribtion. Leng Xiaoyao wouldn''t do such a thing. If she was someone she cared about very much, she would do it, but Nan Weiyue was just someone she met by chance. Chapter 3465 Nan Weiyue Needs Help

    Chapter 3465 Nan Weiyue Needs Help

    ? "Why should I help you? Destroying the soul is something that will increase my negative karma and will affect my future tribtion. Besides, since you are the daughter of the Nan family, shouldn''t your family know about your situation? If they have the ability to help you, why aren''t they helping you? If even your own family won''t help you, why should I, a stranger, help you?" said Leng Xiaoyao. Upon hearing that, Nan Weiyue felt sad. She knew that Leng Xiaoyao wasn''t someone who would easily help her. She then confessed to her. "Yes, my family knows about my situation, but they don''t want to help me. It''s because the one who is trying to take over my body is my half-sister, Nan Weiyun, the second young miss of the Nan family. My father is my biological father, but my current mother isn''t. They dote on Nan Weiyun a lot. Three years ago, she was killed by a magical beast in the ck Cloud Forest and she tried to take over my body afterwards. However, her cultivation wasn''t as good as mine, so she failed. After my father found out about that, he forced me to share my body with her. She appears at night while I appear during the day. I refused, but my father used a restriction on me to force me toply. Nan Weiyun has always been rebellious and narrow-minded, especially towards women who are more beautiful than her. She even used my body to seduce Immortal Yue Feng from the Tianyun Sect, causing him to hate me. Although she only appears at night, she knows everything that happens during the day, so she knows everyone I''ve met." Knowing that, Leng Xiaoyao felt a bit sad. However, despite Nan Weiyue''s heartfelt confession, Leng Xiaoyao wasn''t easily persuaded. "If she can receive your memories, aren''t you afraid that she won''te to me once she knows how powerful I am? And now that you''re telling me all of that, aren''t you afraid that she''lle out and tell your family? Maybe your father and stepmother will be furious and kill you, then let herpletely take over your body," Leng Xiaoyao asked. Nan Weiyue''s face turned pale in an instant and she gave a wry smile. That was why she didn''t want to tell the truth to anyone. Now that she had told Leng Xiaoyao everything, she couldn''t do anything about it. "Yes! I''m afraid. That''s why I''ve never tried to tell anyone the truth. It''s just that it''s rare to meet a person with a high cultivation level like you. I was so excited that I forgot about it, but senior, I really don''t want to die. I''m begging you to save me. If you help me kill Nan Weiyun, her storage ring will be yours. I know you might notck anything, but Nan Weiyun is spoiled by my father. She''s given a lot of good things." "The Nan family''s strength and resources areparable to a small country''s power. What Nan Weiyun possesses can rival the resources of a small family. Most importantly, she has fifty pounds of magical liquid from the Nan family''s cave. You should know that each member in the Nan family can only get one drop of magical liquid per month. As the young miss of the Nan family, I only get three drops per month." "One drop of magical liquid can increase the sess rate of alchemy by 80% and produce top-grade pills. If you''re seriously injured and take one drop of magical liquid, you''ll recover quickly. Many cultivators are willing to pay a high price for it, but the Nan family doesn''t sell it because it''s so precious. The reason why the Nan family is so powerful is mainly because we have more magical liquid than many other families." Nan Weiyue wanted Leng Xiaoyao''s help and could only entice her. Leng Xiaoyao was indeed interested in it. Although she received several storage rings from cultivators, which contained quite a lot of things, it was only considered a lot for an individual. However, Nan Weiyun had so many things, which wasparable to what a small important family had! Anyway, Leng Xiaoyao couldn''t do something as heinous as killing someone for their possessions. "The items are very tempting, but I can''t bring myself tomit murder and robbery," said Leng Xiaoyao. "Nan Weiyun not only killed, but also tried to take over my body. This is already against the heavenly order and killing her won''t go against it. You don''t have to take action. You just need to help me remove the restriction and I can devour her soul directly," said Nan Weiyue. Since Leng Xiaoyao was unwilling to kill Nan Weiyun, she wouldn''t force her and didn''t want to make things too difficult for her. "But I don''t know how to remove the restriction," Leng Xiaoyao said, not at all embarrassed. After arriving in Guiyun, she realized that there were many things she didn''t understand. Nan Weiyue was surprised when she heard that. "As long as you enter my mind and move the red dot out of it, you can remove the restriction, but I don''t know what level of cultivation you have. My father is at the peak of the Golden Core Stage, so if you have reached the Yuan Ying Period, it will be easy to remove the restriction. However, if you are still at the Golden Core Stage, it''ll be impossible. I''m afraid you''ll encounter a bacsh instead." Although Leng Xiaoyao''s cultivation level seemed high from the magical power she released, she didn''t know how high it was specifically. "What other options are there besides this?" Leng Xiaoyao asked in response, not revealing her own cultivation level yet because she didn''t fully trust Nan Weiyue and didn''t understand the so-called restriction. When Nan Weiyue heard Leng Xiaoyao''s question, she thought that Leng Xiaoyao was also at the Golden Core Stage and couldn''t help her remove the restriction. She couldn''t help feeling disappointed but not hopeless because that wasn''t the only option. "There is another way, which is to extract her soul when she appears and then I''ll wake up and personally kill her, but if I do that, I''ll be punished by the heavenly order. However, as long as Nan Weiyun is removed from my body, I won''t care about that," said Nan Weiyue. If she wasn''t forced into this situation, she wouldn''t make that choice. "If what you said is true, it''s quite sympathetic, but I don''t know if things are really as you say. What if you are Nan Weiyun and the one you are asking me to help kill is Nan Weiyue?" Leng Xiaoyao said, expressing her doubts. Nan Weiyue was taken aback and seemed surprised that Leng Xiaoyao would raise such a question. "The most important thing for a cultivator is their oath. If you don''t believe me, I can swear. If I lie, I''ll be punished." Leng Xiaoyao was stunned. That was impressive. If those terrible men from modern times came here and made an oath, all of them would be punished! The number would be unbelievable! Chapter 3466 Help Nan Weiyue

    Chapter 3466 Help Nan Weiyue

    "Are you not afraid that your father will punish you after you devour Nan Weiyun''s soul?" asked Leng Xiaoyao. "I''m afraid, of course, but since I''ve already decided to do this, I will naturally not go back to the Nan family. Everyone thinks that being the Nan family''s daughter is so good and morous, but they don''t know that besides the external mor, I can''t get any attention within the Nan family. In that case, what is there for me to miss about the Nan family? I might as well join a sect randomly, and it would be better than staying in the Nan family," Nan Weiyue said self-mockingly. If she really couldn''t bear to leave the Nan family, she wouldn''t have gone this far. Although she was almost thirty years old and only at the peak of Foundation Building Stage, her cultivation level wasn''t low. It was just average. It was easy for her to join a sect. In that case, Nan Weiyue was quite pitiful, and Leng Xiaoyao felt sympathy for her. "I won''t give you an answer right now. I''m going to try on clothes. After I buy the clothes, I''ll give you an answer," Leng Xiaoyao said, nning to first learn about the situation from Shen Yinqing before responding to Nan Weiyue. "Okay, then I''ll wait here for you, senior." Nan Weiyue breathed a sigh of relief. Although Leng Xiaoyao didn''t promise anything, she didn''t refuse either. There was room for consideration, which also meant that there was hope. She also knew that Leng Xiaoyao was considering just to understand some things. In fact, she was really surprised that such a high-level cultivator like Leng Xiaoyao didn''t know about prohibitions and oaths. Leng Xiaoyao left Nan Weiyue''s lounge and returned to the first floor. When everyone saw Leng Xiaoyaoe back, they were all surprised. This girl had been inside for so long, but Nan Weiyue didn''t make things difficult for her "Senior, are you alright?" Shen Yinqing immediately approached and asked with concern. Although she knew that Leng Xiaoyao had a high cultivation level and couldn''t be harmed by Nan Weiyue, Nan Weiyue was still the daughter of the Nan family! Even if Nan Weiyue couldn''t harm Leng Xiaoyao, she had her family behind her! "I''m fine. I''m just going to pick out some clothes. You can apany me to the changing room to try them on. I''m not very good at wearing these kinds of clothes," Leng Xiaoyao said. Although her purpose was to ask Shen Yinqing some questions, she really didn''t know how to wear these clothes. "No problem." Shen Yinqing didn''t doubt it because Leng Xiaoyao wasn''t from ck Cloud City or Dongchu. Because Shen Yinqing had never been to faraway ces, she didn''t know what other countries'' clothing was like. Leng Xiaoyao didn''t want to attract too much attention, so she chose a ck suit that was the mostmon. It wasn''t possible to have only one piece of clothing, so she also got one in red and one in purple. When trying them on, she just tried on the ck one. After picking out the clothes, they went to the fitting room. Leng Xiaoyao didn''t rush to change clothes, but took out magical stones from her storage ring and set up an istion formation so that they wouldn''t be overheard. With the formation set up, Leng Xiaoyao asked, "Taoist Friend Shen, I have two questions for you. The first is about prohibitions, such as cing a prohibition in a person''s mind. What exactly is this so-called prohibition?" When it came to prohibitions, Shen Yinqing''s expression became extremely serious. "Prohibitions are used to control people. For example, if you are worried that someone will betray you, you can ce a prohibition on them. Once they have any thoughts of betraying you, they will be eroded by the prohibition. Or that prohibition can make them loyal to you all along. As for how to ce a prohibition, it''s to form a decision in your mind and inject it into the other person''s mind." Leng Xiaoyao was very surprised. It was totally beyond her imagination. It seemed that she still knew too little about cultivators. "What if someone wants to remove the prohibition from one''s mind?" Leng Xiaoyao asked again. "If one wants to remove a prohibition from someone else''s mind, their cultivation level must be higher than the person who ced the prohibition. Otherwise, it can''t be removed. As for how to remove the prohibition, it''s to enter the other person''s mind with their magical senses and remove the prohibition from the mind," Shen Yinqing said. "What about oaths? If someone makes a fake oath, will ite true?" Leng Xiaoyao asked. "Yes, cultivators attach great importance to oaths. If an oath is fake, it''ll be immediately fulfilled on the spot. Therefore, cultivators have always been afraid to make fake oaths," Shen Yinqing said. Shen Yinqing was also surprised that Leng Xiaoyao didn''t even know these things. The doubts were resolved, and Leng Xiaoyao finally trusted Nan Weiyue. Leng Xiaoyao put on the new clothes and shoes. The rest of her clothes and shoes were ced into her storage ring, then she went to see Nan Weiyue. "What''s your decision, senior?" Nan Weiyue asked eagerly when she saw Leng Xiaoyao, feeling nervous that she might refuse. "I can promise to help you remove the restriction, but to avoid trouble, we must leave the city now. Otherwise, we won''t be able to leave because of the restriction in ck Cloud City. It will be troublesome for both of us," Leng Xiaoyao said. Her formation skills were only superficial, and she couldn''t break the formation in ck Cloud City. "Let''s leave ck Cloud City first and remove the restriction when we are far away, then I''ll take you wherever you want to go to avoid being chased by the Nan family." Leng Xiaoyao continued. Since she had gotten involved in this matter, it was necessary to take Nan Weiyue to a safe ce. "Thank you, senior." Nan Weiyue thanked Leng Xiaoyao and immediately knelt down to express her gratitude. "May I bring my maid with me? She is the only one in the Nan family who treats me sincerely." "Sure, let''s leave now!" Leng Xiaoyao agreed. Her magical weapon could amodate four people. When Shen Yanqing saw Leng Xiaoyaoe out with Nan Weiyue, she felt a little nervous but didn''t say much. "Let''s leave the city now!" Leng Xiaoyao said to Shen Yanqing. "Sure." Shen Yanqing agreed. Then they left the city. As soon as they left the city, Leng Xiaoyao took out her magical weapon and flew away on it with the three of them. Leng Xiaoyao first took Shen Yanqing to Qingfeng Town before leaving. They stopped five hundred miles away from ck Cloud City at dusk. Before removing the restriction for Nan Weiyue, Leng Xiaoyao set up a barrier to iste Nan Weiyue''s maid and prevent her from disturbing them. Although it was her first time entering someone else''s mind, Leng Xiaoyao had learned some basic knowledge, so she wasn''t at a loss. After entering Nan Weiyue''s mind, she saw a red dot. That red dot was the restriction. Leng Xiaoyao removed the restriction ording to the method taught by Nan Weiyue. Because her cultivation level was much higher than that of whoever set up the restriction, she easily removed it. Once the restriction was removed, Nan Weiyue''s soul appeared in her mind. Leng Xiaoyao didn''t n to interfere with what happened next. She let Nan Weiyue deal with it instead. Chapter 3467 Go to Dragon Bone City

    Chapter 3467 Go to Dragon Bone City

    "Nan Weiyue, how dare you remove the restriction? Aren''t you afraid that father will punish you?" Nan Weiyun realized that Nan Weiyue was going to kill her as soon as she left Nan Weiyue''s mind and she was furious. Nan Weiyue also entered her mind and looked coldly at Nan Weiyun. "So what if I''m afraid? Should I let you upy my body? Should I allow you to do bad things with my body? Nan Weiyun, you should have died long ago. When you wanted to take over my body, you should have died at that moment." "You Father won''t let you go." Nan Weiyun panicked, afraid that Nan Weiyue would really devour her soul. If so, she wouldn''t even have a chance to reincarnate. "So what? Even if I die, I won''t let you upy my body any longer. I''ll kill you. Even if I die, you will be buried with me!" Nan Weiyue said indifferently. Since she had chosen this path, she had considered even the worst consequences. It was better to die than to live in pain! At least Nan Weiyun would be buried with her. "You" Nan Weiyun couldn''t believe that Nan Weiyue was so ruthless, but she didn''t want to be devoured by Nan Weiyue''s soul. She also knew that she was no match for Nan Weiyue. As a result, Nan Weiyun could only beg her. "Nan Weiyue, please let me go! I can find someone else to take over her body." Nan Weiyun was used to being arrogant and self-confident. Even when asking for help, she did so with amanding attitude. "I can''t let you go! Given your temper, you''lle back to retaliate against me and will directly kill me. Nan Weiyun, don''t try to fool me. I won''t waste any more words with you. Your fate from now on is your own retribution," said Nan Weiyue, attacking Nan Weiyun without further ado. Although Nan Weiyun''s cultivation was only one level lower than Nan Weiyue''s, there was still a big difference in their abilities, especially since Nan Weiyue was the main soul and had an advantage. Therefore, in just a few minutes, Nan Weiyun''s soul was gradually devoured by Nan Weiyue, bit by bit, until it waspletely consumed. At the same time, the soul card belonging to Nan Weiyun in the Nan family''s ancestral hall suddenly shattered, and soon the Nan family''s patriarch knew about it. Nan Weiyun''s soul was in Nan Weiyue''s body and it was extinguished. It must have been done by Nan Weiyue. The Nan family''s patriarch immediately sensed the prohibition and found that it had been lifted. It was unexpected that Nan Weiyue would be so ruthless. Not only did she find someone to lift the prohibition, but she also killed Nan Weiyun. However, he ignored the fact that Nan Weiyue''s ruthlessness was forced upon her by them. If they hadn''t forced her to ept Nan Weiyun''s soul, it wouldn''t have ended up like this. It would have been much better for Nan Weiyun to possess someone else. Unfortunately, because Nan Weiyun had set her sights on Nan Weiyue''s body, they allowed it to happen. Nan Weiyue destroyed Nan Weiyun''s soul, so the Patriarch Nan and his wife wouldn''t let Nan Weiyue go. They immediately sent some people to find her. It was just that Nan Weiyue was too far away from ck Cloud City, and it wasn''t within the detection range of their magical senses. In addition, Leng Xiaoyao was guarding here. If there was a magical sense that prated, she would immediately find out and leave. As a result, even though the Nan family was powerful, it wouldn''t be easy for them to find Nan Weiyue within a short time. After devouring Nan Weiyun''s soul, Nan Weiyue spent some time digesting it sessfully, then left her mind. A storage ring appeared in Nan Weiyue''s hand. She handed it to Leng Xiaoyao and said, "Nan Weiyun is gone. Her storage ring contract has been lifted. This ring is now yours." Leng Xiaoyao didn''t hesitate to ept the storage ring. Instead of rushing to look inside it, she first used her magical senses to see what was inside. Although she knew that there were many things inside Nan Weiyun''s storage ring, equivalent to the resources of a small rich family, she was still surprised when she saw it with her own eyes. The Nan family really treated Nan Weiyun very well. They had given her so many good things. Actually, not all of these things were gifts from the Nan family. Many of them were things that Nan Weiyun had taken from others, and some were from her mother. After Leng Xiaoyao made this storage ring hers, she took out ten pounds of magical liquid and two low-level magical beasts from her own storage ring and gave them to Nan Weiyue. "These are for you." Nan Weiyue was surprised, but didn''t refuse because she really didn''t have much magical liquid. Although she had several magical beasts in her storage ring, everyone wanted more. Eating their meat was also good for cultivation. "Thank you, senior." Nan Weiyue put the items into her storage ring. "Where do you want to go now?" Leng Xiaoyao asked. Although it was already dark and they were far from ck Cloud City, the Nan family might find them. Therefore, it was better to leave as soon as possible. "I want to go to Dragon Bone City. As long as I''m in Dragon Bone City, the Nan family will be afraid to kill anyone there," said Nan Weiyue. If the Nan family dared to cause trouble in Dragon Bone City, it would undoubtedly be a provocation against Dragon Bone City. The major family in Dragon Bone City wouldn''t let it go easily. Although the major families appeared to coexist peacefully on the surface, they were actuallypeting against one another in secret. However, they were restrained by the constraints of the Continental Alliance and couldn''t openly provoke each other. However, as long as you caused trouble on someone else''s turf, even if you had your own reasons, others had the right to hold you responsible and even directly injure you before dealing with the matter. Therefore, basically whoever caused trouble first would ultimately be the one who suffered. "I also want to go to Dragon Bone City. Let''s go now!" Leng Xiaoyao said. Since it was on their way, it was best. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao took Nan Weiyue and her maid towards Dragon Bone City. As for Li Mochen, he immediately came to find Leng Xiaoyao after learning where she was. However, he encountered other situations on the way and was dyed. Anyway, he knew about Leng Xiaoyao''s situation, so after learning that she had gone to Dragon Bone City, he dealt with his current affairs first before going to meet her. In order to not worry Leng Xiaoyao, he sent a message to her. "Yaoyao, you can go to Dragon Bone City first. I have found some bodies that can be used by Leng Yan and the others for possession. I need to deal with them first. When I finish dealing with them, I''ll go to meet you. Be careful." Li Mochen''s voice sounded in her mind, leaving Leng Xiaoyao stunned because she didn''t detect Li Mochen''s presence in her magical senses! Leng Xiaoyao didn''t know what was going on, so she asked Nan Weiyue, "Miss Nan, I just heard mypanion''s voice telling me to go to Dragon Bone City to wait for him, but he isn''t within the range of my magical senses. Why did that happen?" Nan Weiyue was taken aback for a moment, and was surprised by Leng Xiaoyao''s confusion again. "Have you ever formed a contract?" "Yeah, we''re a Dao couple," Leng Xiaoyao said. Chapter 3468 The Shen Family

    Chapter 3468 The Shen Family

    "Since you have be a Dao couple, you can naturallymunicate with each other and even sense where the other person is and what they are doing!" Nan Weiyue said. Hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao suddenly realized how to find Li Mochen. She was worried before, so now she was finally relieved. Little did she know that Li Mochen had already used this ability to see her naked body. If she knew, she would get crazy! Following Nan Weiyue''s guidance, Leng Xiaoyao sent a message to Li Mochen, reassuring him that she would be careful and asking him to be careful as well. However, Li Mochen was currently using his own appearance instead of Chu Yin''s, so it shouldn''t cause any trouble. At Qingfeng Town, in the Shen Family''s mansion. The Shen Family was a big household in Qingfeng Town, with three Golden Core cultivators in the family. Therefore, in this area, it was considered a small powerful family. Shen Yanqing, as the eldest daughter of the Shen family, was beautiful and had a good talent for cultivation. Hence, there were many young men who liked her. However, Shen Yanqing had been engaged to Mu Hongcheng since childhood, which made everyone stop pursuing her. Shen Yanqing lost her mother when she was young, and her father''s concubine was in charge of the family. Nevertheless, the Shen family''s patriarch never allowed Liu Shi to be Mrs. Shen because Shen Yanqing''s mother was from another big household in a different town. If it hadn''t been for Liu Shi''s scheming, the Shen family''s patriarch wouldn''t have nned to take a concubine. The Shen family''s patriarch truly loved Shen Yanqing''s mother. It waster when Liu Shi gave birth to a son that Old Madam Shen gave her the responsibility of managing the household. However, being a concubine was still inferior. When Shen Yanqing returned home, she went directly to see her father and said that she wanted to dissolve the engagement with Mu Hongcheng. Patriarch Shen was surprised when he heard that. "Why? What happened?" Didn''t Shen Yanqing like Mu Hongcheng very much? Why did she suddenly want to dissolve the engagement? Did anything happen? Shen Yanqing then told her father about what had happened today and Mu Hongcheng''s special treatment towards Shen Yulin over the years. "What? Mu Hongcheng actually has feelings for Yulin?" Patriarch Shen was surprised and angry upon hearing that. Mu Hongcheng had an engagement with his elder daughter and yet was secretly close to his younger daughter. What did that mean? Did he think that the Shen family was easy to bully? "When I mentioned breaking off the engagement with him, they were both very happy," Shen Yanqing said gloomily. Although she was disappointed with Mu Hongcheng, he was someone she had truly loved before, so she couldn''tpletely let go of him for a while. However, her decision to dissolve the engagement was firm. "Since you want to dissolve the engagement, then do it! If he doesn''t love you, it won''t be good for both of you to force yourselves together. However, he''s a disciple of the Tianyun Sect. I''m afraid I can''t get justice for you," Patriarch Shen said. Although he wasn''t afraid of Mu Hongcheng, he didn''t want to make it worse. He was the head of the Shen family and he had to consider the overall situation. Moreover, Shen Yanqing hadn''t suffered any substantial harm. "As long as we dissolve the engagement, I don''t care about justice. Whether he wants to be with Shen Yulin or not is their business. You don''t have to worry about my affairs, dad," Shen Yanqing said reasonably. She also knew that Mu Hongcheng just didn''t have any feelings for her and hadn''t done anything to harm her. Therefore, there was no point in seeking justice. Furthermore, it was her who proposed to dissolve the engagement, so it was even more impossible for her to pursue Mu Hongcheng. Seeing that his elder daughter was so reasonable, Patriarch Shen was relieved. "By the way, father, there is something I hope you won''t be angry about." Shen Yanqing was a little uneasy. Seeing his daughter''s expression, Patriarch Shen realized that something seemed to be wrong. However, he wouldn''t get angry before knowing what had happened. "What happened? Tell me!" "When we were arguing, a senior female cultivator saved me from a pack of wolves without helping them. I was angry and didn''t plead for them either, but in the end, she killed four of the highest-level wolves. The rest was left for them to deal with. They were all injured though not fatally," Shen Yanqing said. She knew that even if her father didn''t care about Mu Hongcheng''s safety, Shen Yulin was still his daughter. Even if he didn''t like Shen Yulin as much as he liked her, he wouldn''t ignore Shen Yulin. Upon hearing that, Patriarch Shen frowned but then rxed. "If that senior female cultivator didn''t want to save them, even if you begged her, she might not have saved them. She might have been angry and wouldn''t have saved you either! What you did isn''t wrong." Patriarch Shen was a reasonable person and naturally wouldn''t me Shen Yanqing for it. "That senior female cultivator gave me two magical beasts." Shen Yanqing took out the magical beasts from her storage bag. Although magical beasts weren''t rare, they weren''t easy to get either. Even for the Shen family, they only asionally eat magical beast meat instead of eating it every day. Therefore, when Patriarch Shen saw the two magical beasts, his eyes lit up. "You can keep one in your storage bag and leave the other one for our family to eat." Patriarch Shen knew that Shen Yanqing took out the magical beasts because she didn''t want to keep them to herself, but he also didn''t want to take everything. "Okay." Shen Yanqing didn''t refuse and took back one of the magical beasts. Soon everyone in the Shen family knew that Shen Yanqing brought back a magical beast and praised her endlessly. As for Mu Hongcheng''s side, it wasn''t so easy to bring back magical beasts because they had just killed them when several wolves came. They were scared and couldn''t continue fighting because they were already injured. As for the Nan family, after half an hour of their leaving, they also found where Leng Xiaoyao and Nan Weiyue disappeared. However, there was no trace left. When Leng Xiaoyao and Nan Weiyue arrived at Dragon Bone City, it was alreadyte at night and the city gate had already closed. Therefore, they could only stay outside the city for the night. Leng Xiaoyao took out two tents from her storage ring and gave one to Nan Weiyue and her servant. Because they often slept in the mountains before, Leng Xiaoyao had prepared more than ten tents just in case some broke. "What is this?" Nan Weiyue had never seen this kind of tent before and found it very strange. "Tent, a necessity for camping outdoors. I''ll give this one to you. You might need it someday," Leng Xiaoyao said. "Thank you very much." Nan Weiyue didn''t refuse. Indeed, having a tent would be very convenient for them. Although they came to Dragon Bone City, Nan Weiyue was still worried when they didn''t enter it, so she didn''t sleep well all night. Nan Weiyue didn''t feel at ease until the city gate was opened the next day. They handed over gold, then sessfully went inside. Nan Weiyue decided to live in Dragon Bone City, so the first thing she did when she came to Dragon Bone City was to buy a house. Chapter 3469 To Buy a House As long as she bought a house, she could live here for a long time. If she didn''t have a house, she needed to pay a visitation fee. Paying the visitation fee for a few years was enough to buy a house. Nan Weiyue was afraid of being bullied, so she asked Leng Xiaoyao to apany her. Leng Xiaoyao had nothing to deal with, so she went with Nan Weiyue. They went directly to the housing management office since they were unfamiliar with the ce. In Dragon Bone City, houses couldn''t be bought or sold privately. Those who wanted to sell their houses must register with the housing management office, and those who wanted to buy houses must go there to see them. That was also an unwritten rule of the housing management office because it charged amission for viewing houses, which was one silver coin per day. One silver coin was almost equivalent to an ordinary person''s monthly sry. Moreover, only cultivators could easily buy houses, while it was more difficult for ordinary citizens to buy them. Also, ordinary citizens couldn''t live in the city center and could only live in the outskirts. Although Guiyun was a world of cultivators, there weren''t only cultivators. There were also many ordinary people, but the gap between them and cultivators was huge. Nan Weiyue was a cultivator at the peak of the Foundation Building Stage, which was considered good. When the staff at the housing management office served Nan Weiyue, they were naturally very enthusiastic. However, the staff didn''t feel any air of cultivation from Leng Xiaoyao, so they exined in advance. "May I know how many people will live in this house? Only cultivators are eligible to live in the city center. So if you havee together, I''m afraid you won''t be able to buy a house in the city center." Upon hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao immediately released her magical power to prove that she was also a cultivator. The staff felt Leng Xiaoyao''s magical power and realized that she was also a cultivator. As for why they couldn''t feel her cultivation level, there was a kind of magic weapon that could shield a person''s cultivation level. Therefore, the staff thought that Leng Xiaoyao must have some kind of magic weapon that could shield her cultivation level and didn''t say much about it. Then, ording to Nan Weiyue''s requirements, the staff rmended three courtyards for her to see, all of which were in the city center and priced between eighty and a hundred gold coins. Nan Weiyue wasn''t favored by her father in the Nan family, but she wasn''t mistreated either, so she still had a lot of money and resources. In addition, she had her own mother''s dowry, so she had over a thousand gold coins and tens of thousands of silver coins. Ten silver coins were equivalent to one gold coin, so Nan Weiyue had over two thousand gold coins in total. That was enough for middle-ss families in Dragon Bone City. As long as she didn''t waste it, Nan Weiyue''s money was enough for three hundred years! The staff of the housing management office took Nan Weiyue and Leng Xiaoyao to see the courtyards. Nan Weiyue didn''t like the first one because it was too old and needed renovations. The second one was eptable, but still had some ws. When they saw the third one, Nan Weiyue liked it because it was newly built. There was a front yard with a main hall, a side hall, and a kitchen. There was also a back yard with three bedrooms. It was spacious enough for two people, but not too big. The back yard was also decorated with many flowers and nts, which looked very delicate. This courtyard cost one hundred gold coins, and Nan Weiyue decided to buy it without hesitation. Then they went back to the housing management office, the staff found the owner of the courtyard and quickly processed the paperwork. However, just as they finished processing the paperwork, a person came in aggressively. It was the owner''s mother. "Song Ping, did you sell the house?" The owner''s mother, Li Shi, questioned. "Yes!" Song Ping said in a t tone, showing no kindness towards his so-called mother. "Didn''t I tell you to give the house to your younger brother for his marriage? Why did you sell it? You have to give it back to me." Li Shi was angry. If she hadn''t been keeping an eye on him all along, she wouldn''t have known that Song Ping had sold the house. It was simply infuriating. "That''s ridiculous!" Song Ping sneered when it was brought up. "Why should I give my house to my younger brother for his marriage? Besides, it''s not just my house. Half of it belongs to my wife!" "But Chuan is your younger brother. Are you so heartless that you won''t help him when he''s in trouble?" Li Shi said, trying to morally ckmail him. "If Song Chuan were my full brother, I would naturally help him as much as possible, but Song Chuan is just your and my father''s son." Song Ping replied with disdain. They were really shameless. "You" Li Shi was mad. "No matter what, you''re rted by blood." She didn''t think that it was wrong for her to ask Song Ping for the house. Anyway, his wife had passed away, so he could give the house to Song Chuan for his marriage. "Even though we share blood ties, he''s not my son. I have my own son to raise, and I need money to marry him off. Why should I prioritize your son over mine? Besides, you have your own house. Why should I give up mine just because you like it? I don''t owe you anything," Song Ping said angrily. "You" Li Shi was so angry that she could barely speak. After everyone figured out what was going on, they looked at Li Shi with contempt. "So she turns out to be a stepmother! No wonder she wants to steal her stepson''s house!" "Maybe she not only wants the house, but also the man!" "That makes sense. She already stole the man, and now she wants to steal the house. How shameless!" "If she had any shame, she wouldn''t have done it." "" It turned out that Li Shi indeed had stolen Song Ping''s father in the past. Although having multiple wives and concubines wasmon in Guiyun, Li Shi didn''t want to just be a concubine, so she made Song Ping''s parents divorce using a scheme. As a result, Song Ping''s rtionship with his family had been very bad over the years. Li Shi used to suppress him, but now that she needed him, she tried to appeal to his emotions, which was ridiculous. Li Shi was embarrassed by onlookers''ments, but she didn''t back down. "I don''t care. You can''t sell the house. If you really want to sell it, give me the money. Otherwise, I''ll go to the house every day and cause trouble." Song Ping was at the peak of the Foundation Building Stage, so no one in the Song family dared to directly attack him. They could only use other means. Upon hearing that, Nan Weiyue decided to not stand by and watch. She walked out and released her power towards Li Shi. "I''ve paid the money andpleted the procedures. The house is mine. If you dare to cause trouble in my house, I won''t hesitate to deal with you." Although Li Shi was also a cultivator, she was only in the early Foundation Building Stage and couldn''t withstand the power of Nan Weiyue who was at the peak of Foundation Building Stage. Her face turned pale instantly. Nan Weiyue felt that it was almost enough and stopped releasing her power when Li Shi was about to copse under it. Chapter 3470 Tiancheng Sect Chapter 3470 Tiancheng Sect At this point, an employee of the housing management office said, "The house belongs to this Daoist friend. If you go and cause trouble, there is only one result. You''ll be put in jail." The houses handled by the housing management office weren''tpletely unregted, unless they were unmanageable. Upon hearing that, Li Shi shuddered and her anger went away a little. However, she was still reluctant to ept the result. "Song Ping, are you really so heartless that you don''t care about the Song family at all? Our family has a house, but that house is small and old. Your brother''s girlfriend doesn''t like it! How about that, you give me the money from selling the house, and I''ll go buy another one for Chuan to get married. What do you think?" Li Shi didn''t dare to make a fuss about the house anymore. Everyone was extremely contemptuous of Li Shi when they heard that. "What does it have to do with me whether Song Chuan''s girlfriend likes it or not? If the girl doesn''t like it, why don''t you find a girl that can ept it?" Song Ping said coldly. He clearly knew that it was just an excuse Li Shi made up to steal his house. "They have deep feelings for each other. Do you want to break them up?" Li Shi said angrily, with a heartbroken look, as if Song Ping was the bad person. "Since they''re in love, why do they care so much about a house? If they really care about each other, the girl will marry Song Chuan even though his house is small," said Song Ping. He wasn''t an idiot. "" Li Shi was struck dumb and didn''t know what to say. Song Ping ignored her and directly walked away. Li Shi immediately chased after him, but she didn''t catch up to him. "Even a mother can be biased, let alone a stepmother! With a stepmother, there is a stepfather." Nan Weiyue sighed, thinking of her father''s differential treatment towards her and Nan Weiyun. Even if the difference was small, it would be there! However, to her father, she was no different from a stranger. Her father not only treated them differently in cultivation resources, but also always let her give in to Nan Weiyun, even if Nan Weiyun wanted to take over her body. He was simply an enemy instead of her father! He was probably still chasing her everywhere at this moment! It was true that Patriarch Nan didn''t give up searching for Nan Weiyue and even had murderous intentions towards her. "Senior, if your Dao partner hasn''t arrived yet, you can stay with us temporarily! I have three rooms there, which is just enough." Nan Weiyue said sincerely, wanting to let Leng Xiaoyao stay with them long anyway, and it wasn''t asfortable to stay in an inn. Next, they went to buy household items. because Leng Xiaoyao had helped her so much. "Thanks." Leng Xiaoyao didn''t refuse. She wouldn''t stay here for too long anyway, and it wasn''t asfortable to stay in an inn. Next, they went to buy household items. Then they went straight back to the courtyard after they finished shopping. As soon as they returned to the courtyard, Leng Xiaoyao felt that several pairs of eyes were watching them suspiciously. She suspected that they were sent by Li Shi, but after hearing their conversation, she knew that they weren''t. "Tsk tsk! A few pretty girls have moved into this courtyard. I wonder if they''re easy to deal with." "The other two have foundation-building cultivation, but one doesn''t feel like she has any cultivation at all. She''s probably just an ordinary person." "How could an ordinary person live in the city!" "Maybe she''s just staying temporarily!" "There''s a possibility. We can keep an eye on this woman. If she goes out alone, we can take action!" "Just looking at her makes me feel excited. I wonder what it feels like to press her under my body." Leng Xiaoyao was furious and walked straight towards the three men. The three men were surprised to see Leng Xiaoyao approaching. Did she overhear their conversation? However, since she had no cultivation level, they had nothing to fear even if she came closer. Therefore, the three men didn''t think about avoiding her and instead showed a lewd smile. Leng Xiaoyao approached and without saying a word, released her magical power at them. They suddenly felt heavy all over, their faces instantly turned pale, and they knelt down on the ground, looking terrified and begging for mercy. "Please forgive us, senior" They never thought that they would cause themselves trouble today. They thought that a woman without cultivation level was just an easy target, but it turned out that she was a hidden master. Leng Xiaoyao stopped after a while and warned them. "If you dare to peep into my, the lord''s, yard again, I won''t let you go next time." Leng Xiaoyao called it her yard just to make them more wary. The lord? This woman addressed herself as the lord, which meant she was at the Yuan Ying Period. Damn! They, who were only in the Foundation Building Stage, had offended a true lord in the Yuan Ying Period. "We won''t do it again!" The three men immediately apologized. If they had known that this woman was a true lord in the Yuan Ying Period, they wouldn''t have dared to provoke her! Leng Xiaoyao didn''t pursue it any further and turned back to her yard. Although Nan Weiyue didn''t follow her, she knew what had happened and felt grateful to Leng Xiaoyao. After finishing their work, it was lunchtime, so Nan Weiyue''s maid, Qin Er, made lunch. As someone who followed Nan Weiyue, Qin Er had many skills, especially in cooking. She was really good at it. Indeed, after eating the food cooked by Qin Er, Leng Xiaoyao praised her repeatedly. After lunch, they each tidied up their own rooms and took a nap. After waking up from their nap, they went out to explore Dragon Bone City. Since they were going to stay here, Nan Weiyue needed to familiarize herself with the environment in advance. Although Nan Weiyue nned to join a sectter, she needed a ce to stay and feel safe before that. Dragon Bone City was the most suitable ce. The sect she nned to join was the Tiancheng Sect. Because the Tianyun Sect was too close to ck Cloud City, the Nan family could easily find her. As for other sects, many of them had some connections with the Nan family, so she couldn''t choose them. Only the Tiancheng Sect had no connection or dealings with the Nan family, so it was the best choice for her. Leng Xiaoyao and Nan Weiyue were too eye-catching along the way, attracting many people''s attention. Some even came to strike up a conversation, but they were all rejected. There were also some who were annoyed by being rejected and wanted to cause trouble but were forced to retreat by Leng Xiaoyao''s magical power. Nan Weiyue envied Leng Xiaoyao''s cultivation level. If she had the same cultivation level as Leng Xiaoyao, The Nan family would treat her like an honor and wouldn''t let Nan Weiyun bully her anymore! However, talent was something that not everyone had. She had cultivated hard enough and had only reached the peak of the Foundation Building Stage. In fact, for ordinary cultivators, her cultivation level was already high. Not many people had such incredible talent. Chapter 3471 Swear an Oath as Evidence Chapter 3471 Swear an Oath as Evidence Next, every day Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen wouldmunicate with each other, and Li Mochen would tell Leng Xiaoyao about his situation. Because Li Mochen and the others hadn''t arrived yet, Leng Xiaoyao was bored and went to the Dragon Bone Forest. When Nan Weiyue found out, she asked Leng Xiaoyao if she coulde along. She also wanted to gain experience. However, she knew her own cultivation level wasn''t high and was afraid of being a burden to Leng Xiaoyao, so she didn''t want to force it. Leng Xiaoyao was just going to have fun and didn''t have any other important matters, so naturally she didn''t mind bringing Nan Weiyue along. However, Qin Er stayed at home because her cultivation level was even lower, and Leng Xiaoyao was afraid that she would really drag her down if she went in. It was Nan Weiyue''s idea. Since Nan Weiyue didn''t take Qin Er with her, Leng Xiaoyao said nothing. When they hadn''t gone far into the Dragon Bone Forest, they encountered a group of people arguing about which way to go. Some people wanted to go one way, while others wanted to go the other way. The leaders on both sides wanted to be the captain, one person had two people following him, while the other had four people following him. As a result, they decided to split into two teams and go their separate ways. However, at this moment, one person on the side of the three people wanted to defect, and the leader was angry. "Li Yao, what do you mean?" Lu Chengfeng angrily asked. Li Yao had always been under his leadership, but at this moment he wanted to betray him. It was impossible for him not to be angry. "Brother Lu, there are only three of us. I''m really scared. Why don''t we all follow Brother Yang?" Li Yao said awkwardly. He knew that Lu Chengfeng had been kind to him and he should stand by him. However, the Dragon Bone Forest was extremely dangerous. He couldn''t risk his own life! "You" Lu Chengfeng was furious, but he wouldn''t risk someone else''s life, so he looked at the man still standing by his side and asked, "Cheng Zi, you can choose again! If you choose to follow them, I won''t say anything." Anyway, he and Ji Yang had a disagreement, so it was impossible for them to go together. "Brother Lu, no need to choose again. I''m following you." Cheng Zi was grateful and had received Lu Chengfeng''s kindness a lot. He sincerely stood on Lu Chengfeng''s side, so there was no need to choose again. He would go wherever Lu Chengfeng went. After hearing Cheng Zi''s words, Lu Chengfeng feltforted. At this time, Ji Yang sneered. "Lu Chengfeng, just because you don''t agree with me, you want to take your brothers to death?" Upon hearing Ji Yang''s words, Lu Chengfeng hesitated. Seeing that Lu Chengfeng was a loyal person, and since they were just here to have fun, Leng Xiaoyao decided to join them. She interrupted them. "Lu Chengfeng? We are willing to be on your team." Leng Xiaoyao revealed her cultivation level as being at the peak of the Foundation Building Stage because these people were all just at the Foundation Building Stage. When everyone heard that, they looked at them. Seeing that they were two women, they didn''t underestimate them. After all, they could see that they were also at the Foundation Building Stage. In Guiyun, the strong were respected, so there was little gender discrimination. "Great." Lu Chengfeng didn''t refuse. He could see that Leng Xiaoyao was intentionally helping him, and they were both at the peak of Foundation Building Stage, so it was impossible for them to hold him back. Seeing these two beautiful women wanting to join Lu Chengfeng''s team, Ji Yang and his group became jealous. "Two fellow Daoists, the Dragon Bone Forest isn''t a ce for fun. If you follow them, what if something bad happens? We have more people here and it will be much safer." Ji Yang wanted to win Leng Xiaoyao and Nan Weiyue over from Lu Chengfeng to prevent him from seeding. Leng Xiaoyao sneered. "If something bad happens, it''s our business. What does it have to do with you? If we really encounter danger, can you really sacrifice yourself to save us?" One man who sided with Ji Yang became angry when he heard that. "Why should we sacrifice ourselves to save you? Are your lives more valuable than mine?" "At least, I think my life is more valuable than yours, and you probably feel the same way. So being with you may not be safe. In times of danger, you might choose to sacrifice us to save yourselves," said Leng Xiaoyao. She didn''t know who the man was. She just didn''t like them. Upon hearing Leng Xiaoyao''s words, some of them looked embarrassed, indicating that they had such thoughts. It wasn''t directed towards Leng Xiaoyao and Nan Weiyue, but rather it was just their nature. "You" The man was struck dumb and didn''t know what to say. "Alright, let''s stop wasting time arguing. If you''re brave enough, let''s have apetition. We''ll return to the forest entrance before dark and see who catches more magical beasts regardless of their grade. The losers must give half of their magical beasts to the winners. How about that? Do you dare?" Leng Xiaoyao said. Although it would be unfair topare her skills with theirs, so what? She just couldn''t stand them and wanted to challenge their courage. Everyone, except for Nan Weiyue, was shocked. Ji Yang and hispanions showed contempt, believing that Leng Xiaoyao was ignorant. While Lu Chengfeng and Cheng Zi showed concern as they felt their chances of winning were slim. They were only four people while the other side had six. Cheng Zi wanted to say something, but was stopped by Lu Chengfeng. Although he also felt that Leng Xiaoyao was bragging, since the words had been said aloud, they couldn''t go back on them. If they did, they would embarrass themselves. He could take out two magical beasts from his storage bag to make up for it. Anyway, during such a short time, they could defeat about eight magical beasts at most. "Lu Chengfeng, do you agree with what she said?" Ji Yang asked Lu Chengfeng provocatively because he was also interested in it. Although Lu Chengfeng didn''t object and thus agreed, he couldn''t help feeling angry at Ji Yang''s provocation. "Of course I agree." "Words are just words. Let''s make an oath to seal the deal," Ji Yang said, afraid that Lu Chengfeng and hispanions would back outter. "Sure." Leng Xiaoyao agreed. She was just about to say that herself because she was also worried that Ji Yang and hispanions might back outter. After everyone introduced themselves by name, they began making the oath, starting with Leng Xiaoyao. When Lu Chengfeng heard that the spoils of war had to be won by those who participated in the bet and that they had to be hunted today and couldn''t be taken out of storage rings or storage bags beforehand, he was taken aback. That meant he couldn''t use the magical beasts in his storage bag to make up for theirck of numbers. Then he thought that Ji Yang''s group might have had the same idea, so he didn''t think it was such a bad thing to make that rule. Therefore, everyone followed Leng Xiaoyao''s lead and made oaths. Chapter 3472 Won Chapter 3472 Won After they took an oath, a purple light entered their foreheads, which was the formation of the oath. If they broke it, they would suffer the consequences. After the oath was taken, they went their separate ways. Once they were far away, Cheng Zi voiced his concerns. "Brother Lu, there are only four of us. I''m afraid we don''t stand a chance!" Although he didn''t me Leng Xiaoyao outright, he was indeed dissatisfied with her behavior. Why did she have to make a bet, and such a harsh one at that? He even began to suspect that Leng Xiaoyao was sent by Ji Yang to embarrass them. Lu Chengfeng wasn''t suspicious of Leng Xiaoyao, but he was genuinely worried. "Don''t worry! I don''t usually do things without confidence." Leng Xiaoyao reassured them. "How can we be at ease? We are all foundation building cultivators, and so are they. Moreover, they have the advantage in numbers." Cheng Zi finallyined. "Who told you I''m a foundation building cultivator?" Leng Xiaoyao revealed her level at the Golden Core Stage. "I just hid it." Although they couldn''t see that she was a golden core cultivator, when Leng Xiaoyao revealed it, they could feel her powerful energy. It was far beyond theirs. Although Cheng Zi was only in the middle stage of the Foundation Building Stage, Lu Chengfeng was at the peak of the Foundation Building Stage. Therefore, if Lu Chengfeng felt that Leng Xiaoyao was stronger than himself, then she must be above the Golden Core Stage. "I didn''t know you''re a senior. It''s such an honor to meet you. And thank you for your help," Lu Chengfeng immediately said respectfully. "I didn''t know it either. I apologize if I''ve offended you, senior." Cheng Zi also apologized at once. "It''s fine, but don''t reveal my cultivation level. Otherwise, Ji Yang won''t be convinced," Leng Xiaoyao reminded them. "Sure." Lu Chengfeng and Cheng Zi agreed. Even if Leng Xiaoyao didn''t say so, they wouldn''t reveal it. Usually, foundation building cultivators only dared to stay on the outskirts of the forest. Even if it was the outskirts, it didn''t mean it was safe. It was just less dangerous than the deep mountains. However, the magical beasts on the outskirts were rtively scarce because they had been hunted by people. Therefore, they could only go deeper into the forest. Knowing that Leng Xiaoyao was a golden core cultivator, Lu Chengfeng and Cheng Zi were no longer as worried as they were before. Soon, they encountered two magical beasts. Because they were low-level magical beasts, Leng Xiaoyao didn''t take action and let them gain experience. Although they were low-level magical beasts, they weren''t so easily defeated. It took them quite some time to defeat them, but fortunately, they weren''t injured. Magical beasts weren''t easy to catch, so Leng Xiaoyao released her magical senses and went wherever there were magical beasts. Therefore, they frequently ran into magical beasts. In just two hours, they had hunted more than ten magical beasts. On the other hand, after two hours, Ji Yang''s group had only hunted five magical beasts and had also made themselves look pathetic. Time gradually passed. Leng Xiaoyao and her group went deeper into the forest and encountered more and more magical beasts of higher levels. Therefore, Leng Xiaoyao no longer just watched from the sidelines. Due to her high cultivation level, she easily killed those magical beasts. As the sun gradually set in the west, Leng Xiaoyao and her group returned. Although Lu Chengfeng and others looked a little untidy and dirty, Leng Xiaoyao remained calm andposed. Lu Chengfeng and Cheng Zi were d that they didn''t oppose Leng Xiaoyao''s bet from the beginning. They had hunted many magical beasts. Even if Ji Yang''s group was more powerful, they couldn''t have hunted more than them. So this time they had won for sure. The result hadn''t yet been announced, but Lu Chengfeng and Cheng Zi already felt triumphant. When they returned to the entrance of the forest, Ji Yang''s group hadn''t yet returned. However, it wasn''t yet dark outside, so they weren''t in a hurry. "Let''s roast some magical beast meat to eat!" Leng Xiaoyao suggested. "Sure." Everyone agreed and started to make a fire to roast the meat. Lu Chengfeng let Leng Xiaoyao and Nan Weiyue sit and rest, while they went to roast meat. Leng Xiaoyao sat down without hesitation and rested. By the time the meat was done and they ate half of it, Ji Yang and his group returned. Although they were all untidy and dirty, they were happy when they saw Lu Chengfeng and his group because they had also caught many magical beasts. They believed that they had won. When they saw Lu Chengfeng and his group eating the magical beast meat, they also wanted to eat it, but they had many magical beasts themselves, so they didn''t need to eat Lu Chengfeng''s. "Hey! You killed magical beasts to eat meat already? It seems that you have caught many!" Ji Yang said, but he was being sarcastic and didn''t believe that they had caught many magical beasts, at least not as many as they had. "We did catch many. Since you''re back, let''s see the results!" Lu Chengfeng said and took out the fifteen magical beasts he had caught. Ji Yang and his group thought that it was all that Lu Chengfeng''s group had caught! Only fifteen? They believed that Lu Chengfeng''s group had lost. "Well, you just have fifteen! Sorry, we caught twenty-two." Ji Yang said proudly and released the twenty-two magical beasts they had caught. "Only twenty-two? Then we can only get eleven." Lu Chengfeng frowned and looked disdainful. Upon hearing that, Ji Yang and hispanions were displeased. Ji Yang asked, "What do you mean?" Did it mean that Lu Chengfeng''s group had caught more than fifteen? Suddenly, Ji Yang and his group had a bad feeling. "These fifteen are the ones I caught alone. I haven''t counted theirs yet!" Lu Chengfeng said innocently but was actually very happy. Ji Yang and his group weren''t happy to hear that. "I only caught ten." Cheng Zi took out the magical beasts he had caught and scratched his head apologetically because he had caught the least among them. "I caught seventeen." Nan Weiyue also took out the magical beasts she had caught. "No, it''s impossible! You cheated" Ji Yang couldn''t ept that each of them could catch so many magical beasts. They lost even before Leng Xiaoyao took out the magical beasts she had caught. "Cheated? Ha! We made an oath. If we cheat, we''ll be punished." Leng Xiaoyao mocked. Ji Yang and his group were taken aback. It was true that they had made an oath. Even if they were reluctant, they couldn''t break their promise. He regretted agreeing to this bet. If he had known that Lu Chengfeng''s group would win, he wouldn''t have agreed to it. In fact, if Leng Xiaoyao didn''t have confidence in winning, she wouldn''t have proposed this bet! As a result, Ji Yang and his group could only fulfill their promise. Seeing Ji Yang and his group''s unhappy faces, Lu Chengfeng and Cheng Zi were extremely satisfied. Li Yao regretted not following Lu Chengfeng. He followed Ji Yang and was seriously injured! Chapter 3473 Help Lu Chengfeng Chapter 3473 Help Lu Chengfeng "I''m puzzled. Our cultivation levels are simr, so howe you guys can hunt so many and not get injured?" Ji Yang asked curiously, feeling that something wasn''t right. However, they had indeed caught these magical beasts. They had all made an oath, so it couldn''t be fake. It was precisely because it couldn''t be fake that he was so curious. "Sorry I can''t tell you. Anyway, we caught these magical beasts and there is no doubt about it," Leng Xiaoyao said. Ji Yang was speechless, realizing that Leng Xiaoyao wouldn''t tell him the truth. Ji Yang didn''t stay any longer and left with hispanions. However, when leaving, Ji Yang nced at Leng Xiaoyao and the others, his eyes dark and unclear. Leng Xiaoyao squinted. If Ji Yang dared to make a move against them, she would make him regret it. Li Yao didn''t leave with Ji Yang and the others. Instead, he stayed behind with Lu Chengfeng. After Ji Yang and the others left, Li Yao weakly said to Lu Chengfeng, "Brother Lu, I''m sorry for leaving you just then. Can you forgive me?" Before Lu Chengfeng said anything, Cheng Zi opened his mouth. "Li Yao, when you chose Ji Yang, you already betrayed Brother Lu. Now you want Brother Lu to forgive you? Just because Brother Lu won? If Brother Lu had lost, would you stille to ask for forgiveness?" "I" Li Yao was struck dumb, not knowing how to answer because Cheng Zi was right. If Lu Chengfeng had lost, he might not havee to ask for forgiveness. If Lu Chengfeng lost, Li Yao would only keep his distance from him. "Li Yao, actually there''s no need to talk about forgiveness. Although we are friends, we are individuals and no one can interfere with each other''s decisions. So if you choose to be with Ji Yang, that''s your business. I have no right to me you," Lu Chengfeng said. He didn''t me Li Yao, but he was honestly disappointed. So he wouldn''t turn against Li Yao, but he couldn''t treat him the same as before. At most, they would just be normal friends! Li Yao realized that his rtionship with Lu Chengfeng could never go back to how it was before. He regretted it a lot, but it was useless. "Let''s go! We''re already past the city gate closing time, so we can only camp outside," Leng Xiaoyao said. Although she didn''t like what Li Yao had done, she didn''t judge him either. Because the city gate was already closed, Ji Yang and the others couldn''t enter the city and could only camp in the nearby woods. To avoid conflict, Lu Chengfeng didn''t approach them, but stopped thirty meters away from them. Originally, Ji Yang thought Lu Chengfeng woulde over to criticize him, but unexpectedly he didn''t. Lu Chengfeng was different from Ji Yang. If Ji Yang had won, he would constantly make fun of Lu Chengfeng, spreading it everywhere and turning Lu Chengfeng into a joke. However, Lu Chengfeng didn''t have that idea. Winning just meant shutting Ji Yang up and nothing more. Moreover, he could win this time thanks to Leng Xiaoyao, so he had nothing to be proud of. Even if he had won purely by his own ability, he would just say a few words on the spot and wouldn''t go back tough at anyone afterwards. Not only did the sect recruit disciples, but major families also recruited disciples. They were all disciples of the Long family. In terms of strength, Lu Chengfeng was indeed not as good as Ji Yang, but in terms of cultivation talent, Lu Chengfeng surpassed Ji Yang. Although both Lu Chengfeng and Ji Yang were at the peak of Foundation Building Stage, Ji Yang was already thirty years old while Lu Chengfeng was only twenty-two years old. So it was easy to see who had more talent. However, because Lu Chengfeng joined the Long familyter than Ji Yang, Ji Yang had made quite a few connections in the Long family. On the contrary, there were only a few people who were close to Lu Chengfeng, and Li Yao had betrayed them now. Currently, the only person who had a good rtionship with him was Cheng Zi. Although Lu Chengfeng said he didn''t me Li Yao, there was already a sense of distance between them. It made Li Yao feel very ufortable. He also knew that if he went over to Ji Yang, they would acknowledge him, but Ji Yang wouldn''t really treat him as one of them. Li Yao felt very annoyed. Leng Xiaoyao took out her tent, as did Nan Weiyue. Several people including Lu Chengfeng were surprised at the sight. "Is this a tent?" Lu Chengfeng asked. It was obvious that it was a tent, but he had never seen one like this before! "Yes! Here''s one for you," said Leng Xiaoyao, generously handing over a tent to Lu Chengfeng. "Thank you, senior." Lu Chengfeng epted the tent and expressed his gratitude. Hearing Lu Chengfeng call Leng Xiaoyao "senior," Li Yao was puzzled. Why did Lu Chengfeng address Leng Xiaoyao as senior? Could it be that Leng Xiaoyao''s cultivation wasn''t limited to the Foundation Building Stage? If that were the case, it would make sense for them to have hunted so many magical beasts. Although he thought so, he wouldn''t ask about it. He had a feeling that Lu Chengfeng was about to get lucky, and indeed he was. Lu Chengfeng had been at the peak of Foundation Building Stage for quite some time and was only one opportunity away from forming a golden pill. In the middle of the night, Lu Chengfeng suddenly felt that he was about to form the pill. However, it wasn''t safe here, and he was worried that Ji Yang and the others might disturb him. Therefore, he immediately woke up Leng Xiaoyao. "Senior, I have the tendency to form the pill. Could you please help me guard against any disturbances?" Lu Chengfeng said. Breaking through one''s cultivation level was the most vulnerable time. Once interrupted or disturbed, one could easily get injured or even go berserk, which was extremely dangerous. "No problem." Leng Xiaoyao didn''t refuse and even generously gave him a golden pill. "Take this and focus on your breakthrough. I''ll set up a power gathering formation for you." Seeing the golden pill, Lu Chengfeng was stunned. Moreover, Leng Xiaoyao said she would set up a power gathering formation for him, which would make it even easier for him to form the pill. Lu Chengfeng felt that he didn''t deserve it but he couldn''t refuse because advancing was such a rare opportunity! Cheng Zi and Li Yao were envious, but Cheng Zi was not jealous whereas Li Yao was extremely jealous. How could Lu Chengfeng be so lucky? Not only did he have good cultivation talent, but he also met an important person. "Thank you, senior. If you need me to do anything in the future, I won''t spare any effort," Lu Chengfeng said earnestly. Although it wasn''t an oath and there wouldn''t be any punishment for breaking it, promises were still highly valued among cultivators. "Alright, enough talk," Leng Xiaoyao said, not saying anything more and immediately setting up the power gathering formation for him. Lu Chengfeng didn''t say anything more either and directly took the golden pill. As soon as the pill entered his mouth, it dissolved instantly, and a surge of energy entered his energy center. The power gathering formation was also set up immediately, and arge amount of magical power rushed into Lu Chengfeng''s body from all directions. Lu Chengfeng began topress the energy with all his might. Chapter 3474 Ji Yang Is Expelled from Dragon Bone City Chapter 3474 Ji Yang Is Expelled from Dragon Bone City The people on Ji Yang''s side also sensed it and woke up one after another to see what was going on. When they saw that it was something happening to Lu Chengfeng, they ran over to see him. Upon seeing that Lu Chengfeng was actually forming his core, they got jealous at once. Especially Ji Yang. He had an impulse to destroy everything. He had always been jealous of Lu Chengfeng because his cultivation level was higher than his own. As soon as he joined the Long family, he received attention, so he had always been ostracizing Lu Chengfeng. Now that Lu Chengfeng was about to form his core, as long as he seeded, his position in the Long family would rise because there were only twenty or so golden core cultivators in the entire Long family. The more Ji Yang thought about it, the more jealous he became, and his rationality began to disappear bit by bit. Finally, Ji Yang rushed towards Lu Chengfeng. However, before he could get close to Lu Chengfeng, he was struck by a powerful magical force from Leng Xiaoyao''s hand. He was directly knocked back more than ten meters, then fell to the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood. "Brother Yang" Everyone immediately ran over to check on him, but no one med Leng Xiaoyao for what she did. They never expected that Ji Yang would try to interrupt Lu Chengfeng''s core formation, and they strongly disagreed with such behavior. Interrupting someone''s breakthrough was simply despicable, so it wasn''t wrong for Leng Xiaoyao to knock Ji Yang away. "This person is too despicable." Nan Weiyue also felt very angry, not for Lu Chengfeng, but because of this kind of behavior. It was very infuriating. After being knocked away by Leng Xiaoyao, Ji Yang suddenly became sober, but he didn''t feel guilty about his previous actions because he really wanted to interrupt Lu Chengfeng''s core formation, whether he was rational or irrational. However, at this moment, he couldn''t make a move. Lu Chengfeng''s body began to swell violently, and a tiny crack appeared in his energy center. At this moment, every bone in his body felt like it was being stimted by warm currents. It hurt and itched, but it was alsofortable. In his energy center, energy gathered little by little, and white lines kept moving around inside his body. He looked inside his body and saw everything about himself. Finally, golden light flickered and his energy center stopped fluctuating. A round bead that was flesh color, but emitting golden light floated up and down inside his body. It was a sessful core formation! Suddenly, the sky turned dark. Although it was already dark outside, the moon was still bright. So when a dark cloud covered the moonlight, it became even darker. They all had to leave Lu Chengfeng''s side as soon as possible, otherwise they would be mistaken for helping with the heavenly tribtion and make it even more powerful. "Everyone retreat." Leng Xiaoyao shouted. No one dared to stay so they ran away until they were forty or fifty meters away from Lu Chengfeng before stopping. As soon as they left the area of the heavenly tribtion, a thunderous sound rang in their ears. The heavenly tribtion attracted the attention of many people in Dragon Bone City. The Long family sent people over to see if it was their disciples. Afterpleting the heavenly tribtion, Lu Chengfeng appeared in front of everyone with a ck face and ragged clothes. It amused Leng Xiaoyao. Luckily, even though his clothes were ragged, they still covered him. Otherwise, it would have been embarrassing. Before Lu Chengfeng could change his clothes, people from the Long family arrived. The city gate of the Dragon Bone City was only for outsiders. As long as they were allowed by the Long family''s patriarch or elder-level figures, they coulde and go at any time. The person who came was the steward of the Long family. When he saw that it was Lu Chengfeng, he was very happy. "Lu Chengfeng, it''s you! Wonderful!" Lu Chengfeng had excellent talent for cultivation and was already favored by the Long family. Now that he had formed his core, he would be even more favored. "Thank you, steward," Lu Chengfeng said. He was also very happy that he had finally formed his core. It was all thanks to Leng Xiaoyao''s help! Otherwise, he would have been interrupted by Ji Yang. Interrupting someone''s breakthrough was very dangerous, so he hated Ji Yang more than ever. Ji Yang was very worried when he saw the steward. If the steward knew that he had tried to interrupt Lu Chengfeng''s breakthrough, he would definitely report it to the patriarch and kick him out. The Long family had a rule that disciples couldn''t harm one another. However, what he worried about most still happened. It wasn''t Lu Chengfeng who reported it, but Cheng Zi. "Steward, just now Ji Yang directly intervened and tried to interrupt Lu Chengfeng''s breakthrough. If it hadn''t been for Taoist Friend Leng who stopped him, Lu Chengfeng would have been in great danger." Although Lu Chengfeng hesitated to say it, Cheng Zi revealed it, and he didn''t stop him. After all, what Ji Yang did was indeed unforgivable. "What?" The steward was shocked. He immediately looked at Ji Yang with a sharp gaze, which frightened Ji Yang and sent a chill down his spine. Because everyone had witnessed it, Ji Yang couldn''t deny it. However, he was also terrified, so he immediately pleaded. "Steward, I was wrong. I lost control of myself and attacked Lu Chengfeng. I now realize my mistake and sincerely ask for a chance to change." Being able to be a disciple of the Long family was an honor for his entire family. If he were expelled from the Long family, he would surely be aughingstock. Only at this moment did he truly regret it. "Ji Yang, who do you think you are? Do you think a simple apology can absolve your mistakes? If everyone acted like you, who would follow the rules of the Long family? Considering that Lu Chengfeng is unharmed, you will only be expelled from Dragon Bone City, but if something really happened to Lu Chengfeng, the consequences wouldn''t be so simple," the steward said sternly. "Steward" Ji Yang wanted to plead further, but he knew that it was useless at this point. The others who used to be with Ji Yang distanced themselves from him when they saw him being criticized by the steward. They were afraid of being dragged into trouble by Ji Yang. Ji Yang was deeply disappointed. He had done something wrong, but he had never harmed them. On the contrary, he often protected them. However, now that he was in trouble, they immediately turned their backs on him. He didn''t need them to plead for him, but at least show some concern! Leng Xiaoyao and the others saw their behavior and looked down on them. Because of that, when they tried to please Lu Chengfengter on, he didn''t get close to them and only maintained a polite rtionship as disciples. The steward no longer paid attention to Ji Yang, but turned to Leng Xiaoyao. He didn''t ignore what Cheng Zi had said. If it hadn''t for Leng Xiaoyao, Lu Chengfeng would have fallen into Ji Yang''s hands. "May I know how to address you?" the steward asked politely. Although the steward held a high position, he wasn''t an arrogant person. It could be said that he treated people ording to what they did. Lu Chengfeng owed Leng Xiaoyao a big favor. He was also a disciple of the Long family. Therefore, the steward should treat her with courtesy. Chapter 3475 Make It Difficult on Purpose Chapter 3475 Make It Difficult on Purpose "It''s my pleasure." Leng Xiaoyao said, "Since you havee out of the city, would it be possible for you to take us into the city? My friend bought a house there a few days ago, and I have been staying with hertely." "Sure, I''ll take you guys back together!" The steward didn''t refuse. Since they originally lived in the city, there was no problem bringing them in. Then they followed the steward back. "How should I address you two?" The steward asked Leng Xiaoyao and Nan Weiyue. Seeing that she was only about neen years old and already at the peak of the Foundation Building Stage, the steward believed that she was truly a rare talent in cultivation! Although the other woman was almost thirty years old, it was still impressive to reach the peak of the Foundation Building Stage at that age. If they hadn''t joined a sect, they could be recruited into the Dragon Bone City and be disciples of the Long Family. "My name''s Leng Xiaoyao," Leng Xiaoyao said. "My name''s Nan Weiyue," Nan Weiyue said. "Have you two joined a sect yet?" the steward asked. "I haven''t joined any sect, but my friend is from the Tiancheng Sect," Leng Xiaoyao said, realizing that the steward probably wanted to recruit them into the Long Family. After all, there weren''t many neen-year-old foundation building peak cultivators! Lu Chengfeng was one. It was rare to reach the Golden Core Stage at twenty-five years old. Most people wouldn''t reach it until after thirty years old. "That''s a shame" The steward felt it was a shame upon hearing that. Although Leng Xiaoyao hadn''t joined any sect, Li Mochen was in the Tiancheng Sect, so she would have to join it too as his Dao partner. "I haven''t joined either, but I n to join the Tiancheng Sect," Nan Weiyue said. There were taboos between families about having people from other families join their own, as there might be spies sent by other families. The steward was a bit displeased. Wasn''t Dragon Bone City as good as the Tiancheng Sect? Thinking that, he asked, "Oh! You n to join the Tiancheng Sect because you think Dragon Bone City is inferior to them?" "Of course not, I don''t want to join Dragon Bone City simply because I''m from the Nan family in ck Cloud City. Although I''m being chased by the Nan family now, it doesn''t change the fact that I''m from the Nan family," Nan Weiyue said, not hiding anything. She would be living in Dragon Bone City for a long time. If she tried to hide it, it would make people suspicious and they might do something to her. The steward gave up on recruiting her into the Long Family. However, since she was from the Nan family, he still needed to investigate her further just in case. After all, nobody knew if what she said about being chased by the Nan family was true. Leng Xiaoyao and her group followed the steward back to Dragon Bone City smoothly. After entering the city, Leng Xiaoyao and Nan Weiyue separated from the others. On the way back with the steward, Lu Chengfeng was asked how he met and got to know Leng Xiaoyao and Nan Weiyue. Lu Chengfeng didn''t dare to hide anything and told them everything. When the steward learned that Leng Xiaoyao wasn''t a foundation building cultivator but possibly a golden core cultivator, he was surprised. A 19-year-old golden core cultivator was truly an extraordinary talent! Moreover, she knew how to set up formations. It was truly a shame that they couldn''t recruit such a genius into their sect! Qingfeng Town. Mu Hongcheng and his group only returned from ck Cloud Forest today, looking disheveled and wounded. After they were injured, they found a ce to heal and came back after they were better. However, on their way back, they encountered magical beasts again and returned with injuries all over. The news of Shen Yanqing''s request for a divorce had spread throughout Qingfeng Town. So when Mu Hongcheng and Shen Yulin returned home, they heard about it. Both of them were overjoyed. Although it made Mu Hongcheng lose face, he didn''t care as long as he could get rid of the engagement. Mu Hongcheng didn''t even have time to take a shower or change his clothes before going to the Shen family''s house with Shen Yulin. Concubine Liu was also in a good mood these days because she had always wanted Shen Yulin to steal Mu Hongcheng, and Shen Yulin had finally seeded. The Mu family heard about it, but they hadn''t yete forward. They knew their son''s thoughts and supported him. Although Shen Yanqing was the legitimate daughter, she had no mother. Although Shen Yulin was a concubine''s daughter, her mother was in charge, and she also had a younger brother. In the future, the Shen family would be taken over by Shen Yulin''s younger brother. Therefore, the Mu family also hoped that Mu Hongcheng and Shen Yulin would get together, but it would be dealt with when he came back. During these days, Shen Yanqing had been cultivating. There were people outside saying that Mu Hongcheng wasn''t good enough for her or that Shen Yanqing wasn''t good enough for him. She didn''t hear nor care about that. Although Mu Hongcheng wanted to cancel the engagement, he didn''t want to be the one at fault. So when he met Patriarch Shen, Mu Hongcheng said resignedly, "Mr. Shen, I have always treated Yulin as a sister, but Yanqing insists that there is something indecent between us and wants to cancel the engagement. Since Yanqing wants to cancel the engagement, I naturally respect her decision. Moreover, things have developed to this point. Even if we force ourselves to be together, there will be a gap between us, which is not good for anyone." Patriarch Shen naturally believed in Shen Yanqing and wouldn''t believe Mu Hongcheng. Although he didn''t want to pursue anything, Mu Hongcheng''s attitude still made him very angry, so he intended to make things difficult for him. "Yanqing misunderstood it because you were too close! Since there is no indecent rtionship between you and Yulin, it''s better to keep your distance. After all, men and women are different. If you get too close, others may misunderstand! Yulin isn''t young. If outsiders misunderstand, how can we exin it to her! Isn''t that right, Hongcheng?" Patriarch Shen said, staring straight at Mu Hongcheng to see what his reaction would be. As soon as Mu Hongcheng heard that, he got scared and anxious. "Mr. Shen" Mu Hongcheng wanted to say something but didn''t know how to say it. Patriarch Shen pretended to know nothing. "What do you want to say?" Obviously, there was something indecent going on, but he still denied it. If Mu Hongcheng had admitted it openly and honestly, he would have looked upon him a bit better and wouldn''t have stopped him from being with Shen Yulin. However, he didn''t even dare to admit it. "No, no." Mu Hongcheng immediately replied. At this time, he really dared not admit it because if he did, he would lose face. He was even more afraid of angering Patriarch Shen and making it even harder to cancel the engagement. Therefore, he decided to wait until the engagement was canceled. "Since there isn''t, then you can go back. I''ll take Yanqing to your house to cancel the engagement," Patriarch Shen said. Since it was Shen Yanqing who wanted to cancel the engagement with Mu Hongcheng, they would have to take the initiative to avoid gossip. Chapter 3476 Just a Sister? Chapter 3476 Just a Sister? Although the engagement was called off, gossip was inevitable. However, it was different for the Shen family to visit the Mu family or for the Mu family to visit the Shen family. After all, the Shen family had to maintain their reputation, so they didn''t reveal Mu Hongcheng and Shen Yulin''s rtionship. Outsiders only knew that Shen Yanqing and Mu Hongcheng were rarely together and had no feelings for each other, so they wanted to call off the engagement. Nevertheless, many people still spected whether Mu Hongcheng did something bad to Shen Yanqing, or whether Shen Yanqing did something bad to Mu Hongcheng? However, since it was Shen Yanqing who brought up the cancetion of the engagement, more people believed that it was Mu Hongcheng who did something wrong to her. After all, everyone knew that Shen Yanqing liked Mu Hongcheng. On the contrary, Mu Hongcheng didn''t care that much about Shen Yanqing. As a result, if the Mu family came to call off the engagement, more people would think that it was Shen Yanqing who did something bad to Mu Hongcheng. Why should Shen Yanqing bear the consequences of Mu Hongcheng''s mistake? Mu Hongcheng hesitated to say something and could only leave. As soon as he came out, he saw Shen Yulin. She asked with concern, "Brother Hongcheng, how is it going? Did my father scold you?" "No, your father said he would take Shen Yanqing to see my family to call off the engagement." Mu Hongcheng replied. "Did you mention our rtionship?" Shen Yulin asked. She wanted Mu Hongcheng to confess their rtionship so they could be together openly. At the mention of that, Mu Hongcheng frowned. "I said that I only treat you as a sister. There is nothing inappropriate between us. Your father asked me to keep my distance from you." Shen Yulin''s face turned pale. "Why didn''t you say that we" "Yulin." Mu Hongcheng interrupted her. "It''s not appropriate to talk about it now. If your father knows that it was because of our close rtionship that Shen Yanqing and I called off the engagement, he may be angry and won''t let us off easily. So I want to wait until I cancel the engagement with Shen Yanqing." Shen Yulin felt helpless and thought that Mu Hongcheng was stupid. "Brother Hongcheng, you''re wrong. Since Shen Yanqing wants to cancel the engagement with you, she must have already given a reason. My father will believe her words. If you had admitted that we really like each other just now, my father might have scolded you, but he might not have stopped us, but since you denied it, my father will think that you are fooling him and won''t let us be together." Mu Hongcheng was struck dumb for a second and felt that what Shen Yulin said made sense. However, he had already denied it. What could he do now? At this moment, Patriarch Shen came out and saw Mu Hongcheng and Shen Yulin talking in the yard. He was instantly mad. "What are you doing over there?" Hearing Patriarch Shen''s voice, both of them were startled. Mu Hongcheng immediately exined. "We were just chatting. I''m leaving now." After he finished speaking, he turned and left. The way he hastily avoided their rtionship not only made Patriarch Shen look down on him but also made Shen Yulin feel depressed. "Father," Shen Yulin looked at her father and called out weakly, waiting for his anger to erupt. "Mu Hongcheng said that there is nothing inappropriate between you two. He only treats you as a sister, but if you hadn''t been too close, Yanqing wouldn''t have misunderstood. So from now on, you should keep your distance from each other to avoid misunderstandings. You''re not young. It''s time for you to get married. I''ll ask your mother to pay more attention to it." Patriarch Shen didn''t get angry. Since they didn''t admit it, he didn''t point it out either because he didn''t want Shen Yulin and Mu Hongcheng to be together. If Shen Yulin and Mu Hongcheng were together, whether now or in the future, everyone would think that Shen Yanqing and Mu Hongcheng called off their engagement because Mu Hongcheng liked Shen Yulin. Shen Yulin would also be criticized by everyone. The fact that she was also a daughter of the Shen family would be shameful. Shen Yulin was shocked. "What? Father, I don''t want" "Are you nning to never get married?" Patriarch Shen was mad. "No, I-I just" Shen Yulin wanted to admit it, but she didn''t dare because Mu Hongcheng denied it. If she admitted it, things would be even more troublesome. Patriarch Shen never really liked Shen Yulin, and began to dislike her even more. "Starting today, you are grounded for a month." "Father" Shen Yulin was shocked and anxious. Mu Hongcheng was about to return to the Tianyun Sect soon. If she was grounded, they wouldn''t be able to see each other anymore. She knew that her father was doing this on purpose, but she didn''t dare defy him. Shen Yulin immediately went to find her mother and told her about the situation. "Mother, what should I do? I only love Brother Hongcheng! I don''t want to marry someone else" Shen Yulin cried. "At this critical moment, why is Mu Hongcheng being so foolish!?" Concubine Liu was also annoyed. Actually, what Mu Hongcheng said wasn''t wrong. After all, everyone had his own thoughts. Who knew what Patriarch Shen was thinking? "But what should I do now?" Shen Yulin asked anxiously. "Don''t worry! Mother won''t find another man for you, but for now, keep some distance from Mu Hongcheng to avoid angering your father." Concubine Liuforted her. Over the years, Concubine Liu had always been cautious in her actions because her husband didn''t like her. She used sly means to be epted by him. Although theyter treated each other with respect, there was always a barrier between them, so she didn''t want to have conflict with him. She wanted to do better so that her son''s position in the Shen family would be more secure. That was why she never openly troubled Shen Yanqing, even if she couldn''t stand her in many ways. And for the sake of her son and herself, what was wrong with letting her daughter suffer a little? Shen Yanqing didn''t know about it until a servant came to inform her that Mu Hongcheng had returned and that her father wanted her to prepare to break off the engagement with the Mu family. Shen Yanqing sighed heavily. She felt a bit sad in her heart, but this was something that had to be done, so she immediately packed up and went to visit the Mu family with her father. The Mu family was aware that their son was at fault, so they treated Patriarch Shen and Shen Yanqing very well. Even if Patriarch Shen said something harsh, they didn''t argue against him. Moreover, they still wanted to establish a rtionship with the Shen family! So it was even more impossible for them to fall out with Patriarch Shen. It was just that the daughter-inw changed from Shen Yanqing to Shen Yulin. Chapter 3477 Such a Well Rounded Man Chapter 3477 Such a Well Rounded Man The steward of the Long family quickly found out Nan Weiyue''s background. She was indeed from the Nan family, and also the elder daughter of the Nan family, but she had a very unlucky life. Not only was she not favored, but when her stepsister died, her stepsister tried to take over her body. Patriarch Nan even imposed a restriction on Nan Weiyue, forcing her to share a body with Nan Weiyun. Nan Weiyue was a good person, but Nan Weiyun wasn''t. She did many bad things using Nan Weiyue''s body and caused a lot of embarrassment. A few days ago, Nan Weiyue met a powerful person who helped her lift the restriction. She then devoured Nan Weiyun''s soul and became the target of the Nan family''s pursuit. What the Nan family did to Nan Weiyue was really unkind. Patriarch Long only had one wife, two sons, and one daughter. All of whom were loved. They didn''t suppress the children of their siblings, and everyone received the same resources ording to their cultivation level. With arge family and many siblings, conflicts were inevitable. Usually, they would resolve them on their own when they were young. If Patriarch Long was involved, it would be dealt with fairly. After staying in Dragon Bone City for ten days, Li Mochen and the others finally arrived. They all changed their identities, except for Song Qingling. Leng Xiaoyao, couldn''t recognize the others at first nce and they had to introduce themselves. They all took over the bodies of cultivators in the Foundation Building Stage, so their cultivation level was currentlymon. "I n to take them to cultivate first before going to the Tiancheng Sect. We also need to cultivate and inquire about the situation in the Tiancheng Sect." Li Mochen said, "Although Ling Feng has taken over as the sect leader, the Tiancheng Sect cannot bepletely controlled by him. What we need to know now is who is not on good terms with Ling Feng and has the power to be the sect leader. We will join forces with them to rece Ling Feng." "Do you really have no interest in bing the sect leader? That represents high power!" Leng Xiaoyao joked. Li Mochen suddenly leaned in close to her. A warm breath sprayed on her ear, making her feel ticklish. "I''m only interested in you." Leng Xiaoyao''s cheeks immediately turned hot, and her heart began to race. She red at Li Mochen. There were other people here! How could he say such things? Leng Xiaoyao didn''t continue the conversation and changed the topic directly. "Since you''ve all changed your appearances now, why don''t you just join the Tiancheng Sect directly and look for opportunities there?" "That''s what I''m thinking too, but before that, they still need to cultivate. They won''t be epted by the Tiancheng Sect if they are not strong enough. After all, I don''t n to continue as the sect leader. At most, I''ll just be an elder. And I want to take you to see more ces, so we can''t stay in Tiancheng Sect all the time. By then, they have to rely on themselves," Li Mochen said. Leng Xiaoyao agreed. They still needed to work hard on their cultivation. "It''s getting dark now. Let''s find an inn to stay in and enter Dragon Bone Forest for training tomorrow," Li Mochen said. Dragon Bone Forest wasn''t only for hunting beasts, but also for improving cultivation through battles. To improve cultivation, one needed enough practical experience. However, it wasn''t feasible to practice with others since one would always worry about hurting them and couldn''t exert their full strength. That kind of restraint couldn''t bring about good improvement. "Okay." Leng Xiaoyao agreed and suddenly thought of something else. She said to Li Mochen, "By the way, when I was in ck Cloud City, I saved the daughter of the ck Cloud City Lord, Nan Weiyue. She is now being pursued by the Nan family and wants to join the Tiancheng Sect. She may need to bring her maid with her. Should we take them with us?" Nan Weiyue and Qin Er were like sisters to each other, so Nan Weiyue wouldn''t leave Qin Er behind. However, if they were both rejected by the Tiancheng Sect, they would return to Dragon Bone City together. Although Tiancheng Sect was on a mountain, there was a town at the foot of it because they also needed to purchase daily necessities such as rice, oil, and salt. The town was called Tianshui Town. Although it wasn''t as big as Dragon Bone City, it was still arge town. If Nan Weiyue could join the Tiancheng Sect, but Qin Er couldn''t, she could arrange for Qin Er to stay in Tianshui Town. The reason why they didn''t go to Tianshui Town at first was because Tianshui Town was different from Dragon Bone City. Dragon Bone City was the territory of the Long family and had many constraints. The Nan family dared not mess around in Dragon Bone City. Tianshui Town wasn''t under the control of the Tiancheng Sect. Although the Tiancheng Sect would protect it, if the Nan family harmed Nan Weiyue in Tianshui Town, it would only be their private revenge and the Tiancheng Sect had no right to interfere. Therefore, if they lived in Tianshui Town, they would be in greater danger. However, if Qin Er was alone, as long as she was careful, there was no big danger. If possible, Nan Weiyue hoped that both of them could join the Tiancheng Sect. "You can decide, but you have to make it clear to her that going to the Tiancheng Sect may not be safe. If we have to fight, we may not be able to protect everyone," Li Mochen said. Bringing one more person wasn''t a problem. Since it was suggested by Leng Xiaoyao, she must want to help them. "l know! I''ll go talk to her. Whether she wants toe with us or not, she can choose for herself," Leng Xiaoyao said. After all, it might not be safe to be with them, so it was natural for them to choose. After Leng Xiaoyao, Li Mochen and the others had finished their meal, they let the others rest in the inn, while Li Mochen went out with Leng Xiaoyao for a walk and some alone time. It had been a long time since theyst met, and they both missed each other. Because both of them were good-looking enough, they often attracted the attention of many people. Suddenly, Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen felt that they were being stared at by two pairs of eyes. Although there was no hostility in the eyes, these two pairs of eyes made them feel very ufortable. The source of the gaze was two beautiful women standing in front of the second floor window of the tea house ahead. Both of them had beautiful looks and their eyes were full of admiration. One of them was even more exaggerated, revealing greed, and it seemed that saliva was about to flow out of her mouth. Then they heard one of the women say. "Oh my god, this man is so handsome! From his body to his appearance and air, he perfectly matches my aesthetic standards. It''s the first time I''ve seen such an outstanding man! It would be great if I could be his Dao partner." "But he is with a woman who matches him perfectly, she should be his Dao partner!" another woman said. Although she was amazed, she didn''t have the same thoughts as Long Jiaojiao. Faced with such a perfect man, she felt that she didn''t deserve him. Chapter 3478 Long Jiaojiao Apologizes Chapter 3478 Long Jiaojiao Apologizes "Maybe not! Even if it''s true, I have the ability to steal him," Long Jiaojiao said confidently. Her confidence didn''te from her abilities, but from her status. Long Jiaojiao was the daughter of the Long family. She had been selfish and domineering since she was young. At home, she would restrain herself somewhat, but when she was outside, she didn''t know what restraint was. Everyone feared her because she was born into the Long family, and no one dared toin even if she bullied them. "But he only looks like he''s at the peak of the Foundation Building Stage. You''re already at the early stage of the Golden Core Stage!" the woman next to Long Jiaojiao said. Because Li Mochen had hidden his cultivation level, the revealed cultivation was only at the peak of the Foundation Building Stage. "So what? The peak of the Foundation Building Stage means he will soon be able to form a core. Maybe as soon as he and I be a Dao couple, he''ll be able to form a core!" Long Jiaojiao didn''t care at all. Even if he was only at the mid-stage of the Foundation Building Stage, she wouldn''t care. After all, his appearance and body had already won everything! The woman next to Long Jiaojiao opened her mouth, wanting to stop her, but she didn''t say anything in the end. She felt that they shouldn''t mess with this man, but Long Jiaojiao might not think so because of her extraordinary background! Long Jiaojiao jumped directly from the second floor and rushed towards Li Mochen. She was about to grab him and said, "Hey, nice to see you finally! I''ve been waiting for you for so long!" Li Mochen dodged Long Jiaojiao''s grab and frowned, his gaze cold as he asked, "Who are you?" He had never seen this woman before. Because he had heard what Long Jiaojiao said earlier, he knew that this wasn''t an ident, but she deliberately approached him. "I''m the daughter of the Long family, Long Jiaojiao! How could you forget me?" Long Jiaojiao stated her identity directly, trying to attract Li Mochen. In her opinion, perhaps there weren''t many men who would bend over for a woman, but there weren''t many men who wouldn''t bend over for power and status. She had seen too many of these men. As long as he married the daughter of the Long family, he wouldn''t only get her, he would also get the highest status and a lot of cultivation resources. Therefore, Long Jiaojiao felt very superior. "You got the wrong person," Li Mochen said. "No way, how could I get the wrong person?" Long Jiaojiao said with a grievance. "When we were in the Dragon Bone Forest, you and I slept together. You said you would take responsibility, but I''ve waited for half a year" She wasn''t ashamed to say that at all. That was the only way to make this manpromise with her under pressure. Therefore, once she finished, everyone believed her words and med Li Mochen. "Right! You must take the responsibility after sleeping with Miss Long. Otherwise, if you anger the Long family, they won''t let you go." "This man looks handsome on the outside, but is so wicked on the inside. He got what he wanted from thedy, then abandoned her." "" "Shut up!" Li Mochen was mad and immediately snapped at them. Then a strong pressure pressed down on everyone, leaving them pale and unable to breathe. "How dare you nder a lord?" Li Mochen said, revealing his cultivation at the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period, which surprised everyone, especially Long Jiaojiao. This man turned out to be a true Yuan Ying master, and she had provoked him. If her family heard that, she would be in serious trouble! She only dared to have ideas about him because she thought that his cultivation level wasn''t high enough. However, he turned out to be a Yuan Ying master After intimidating everyone for a while, Li Mochen withdrew his power. If he really hurt them, it would only make things moreplicated. "Since you said that we slept together, please make an oath here. If it''s a lie, let heaven strike you with thunder. How about that?" Li Mochen said. "No" Long Jiaojiao immediately refused. Although as a cultivator, being struck by thunder wouldn''t kill her, she would lose some abilities. She didn''t want that. "It was me who mistook you for another person" Long Jiaojiao exined at once. At this moment, she didn''t want to admit that she had a crush on Li Mochen from the beginning. "That''s funny!" Leng Xiaoran sneered. "You mistook him for another person? Do you think we didn''t hear your conversation with your friend? Your friend said that I might be his Dao partner, but you said you didn''t care. Do you have the ability to steal him away? And just now, my Dao partner said that you got the wrong person, and you said it was impossible. What? Do you now realize that we are not easy to deal with and want to y dumb? That''s not how it works! If you insist on your exnation, do you dare to swear?" Leng Xiaoyao was using swearing as a way to prove her point. Anyway, swearing was effective in Guiyun. Because everyone knew Long Jiaojiao, they had no doubt about what Leng Xiaoyao said about their conversation. They believed that Long Jiaojiao was capable of doing such things. At this point, they had to believe that Long Jiaojiao was lying. Although they despise her for it, they were afraid to say anything because of her status. "I won''t swear" Long Jiaojiao immediately resisted and realized that they wouldn''t let it go. She threatened. "I was born into the Long family. If you dare to bully me, the Long family will pay you back." "Just because you were born into the Long family can you nder people so tantly? Even when exposed, you still try to deny it and even y dumb. Don''t you know how to apologize?" Leng Xiaoyao questioned. "Of course not." At this moment, a male voice interjected, followed by a handsome young man walking in. Upon seeing the man, Long Jiaojiao immediately panicked and weakly greeted him, "Elder Cousin." The man was Patriarch Long''s eldest son, Long Qi. "Long Jiaojiao, you''re really bold! You disregarded the teachings of the Long family and ndered someone so tantly without repentance. You even used the name of the Long family to threaten people." Long Qi''s eyes were cold as he looked at Long Jiaojiao and spoke in a cold voice. "I-I''m sorry, I won''t do it again. Please forgive me this time!" Long Jiaojiao waspletely scared and apologized repeatedly. "You should apologize to him instead of me," Long Qi said. Even though Long Jiaojiao was reluctant to do that, she didn''t dare to resist at this time. She could only apologize to Li Mochen. "I''m sorry, senior, please forgive me this time! I won''t do it again." Li Mochen had no intention of punishing her since he hadn''t been harmed in any way. If he punished Long Jiaojiao, it would inevitably lead to conflict with the Long family. Chapter 3479 Long Jiaojiao Is Punished Chapter 3479 Long Jiaojiao Is Punished "Go!" Li Mochen said. For someone who had ruined his reputation, even an apology wouldn''t make him be nice to her. Not directly taking action against her was already considered lenient. "Go back and report it to Patriarch Long yourself. If you wait for me to talk to them when I return home, your punishment will be even more severe," Long Qi said coldly, unable to hide his disgust as he looked at Long Jiaojiao. He knew exactly what she had done. "Sure." Long Jiaojiao replied unwillingly, but dared not disobey. She then ran away in a hurry. After Long Jiaojiao left, Long Qi apologized to Li Mochen. "Senior, it''s due to theck of discipline in the Long family that she''s offended you. Please don''t hold a grudge against the Long family because of that. I''m Long Qi, the eldest son of the city lord of Dragon Bone City. I would like to befriend you if you are willing to. Would you like to have tea with me?" When Long Qi told them his identity, he didn''t mean to show off or be arrogant. His identity was nothing in front of the strong. "Why not!" Li Mochen agreed. As a former head of the Tiancheng Sect, he naturally knew what kind of family the Long family was and knew who Long Qi was. Long Qi was also talented, with a bone age of thirty-five and a cultivation level at the peak of the Golden Core Stage. As for his character, at least Li Mochen hadn''t heard anything bad about him yet. That was what he knew in the past. He couldn''t be sure if Long Qi was still good, but it didn''t matter to him. If they got along well, they would be good friends. If not, then they wouldn''t be close friends. He wouldn''t lose anything either way. Seeing Li Mochen agree, Long Qi was quite happy, so he took Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao to the best teahouse in Dragon Bone City for tea. "How should I call you, senior?" Long Qi asked. "Li Mochen," said Li Mochen. They chatted happily, but things didn''t go well for Long Jiaojiao. When she returned home, she went to confess her crimes to Patriarch Long. She didn''t dare to downy her actions because she was afraid that Long Qi would report it to Patriarch Long afterwards. Patriarch Long was surprised. Although he wasn''t very clear about Long Jiaojiao''s usual misdeeds, he knew that she wasn''t well-behaved and often caused trouble. Therefore, he had criticized her many times, but as the patriarch, he had many things to do and didn''t have much time to pay attention to the words and deeds of his children. However, her confession surprised him this time. When he learned that she was caught by Long Qi and sent back to repent, he understood everything. Such a serious matter couldn''t be easily forgiven by the Long family. Therefore, he punished her to kneel in front of the ancestral hall for three days, confined her for a month, and forbade her from using any cultivation resources within three months. The Long family didn''t know what had happened outside yet, but news of Long Jiaojiao''s punishment spread quickly within the family. Her parents immediately went to see Patriarch Long. "Brother, what''s going on? Why did Jiaojiao suddenly have to kneel in front of the ancestral hall for three days and be confined for a month? And why can''t she use any cultivation resources within three months? What did Jiaojiao do?" Patriarch Long''s younger brother, Master Long, asked angrily. "Do you think I would punish her for no reason if she hadn''t caused trouble?" Patriarch Long said coldly. Master Long was struck dumb, while his wife felt slightly guilty. Although she didn''t know what had happened exactly, she was very clear about her daughter''s character and actions. However, she didn''t think that it was a big deal. As a daughter of the Long family, she should have some prestige. Although she wasn''t the daughter of Patriarch Long, she was still a legitimate daughter of the Long family! After all, Master Long was Patriarch Long''s biological brother. Junior Mrs. Long admitted that she was jealous of her sister-inw, who was the wife of Patriarch Long. Therefore, she deliberately indulged her daughter''s arrogance outside and let everyone know that her daughter was the legitimate daughter of the Long family. "So what did Jiaojiao do?" Master Long asked. Although his elder brother''s words had already indicated that Long Jiaojiao had done something wrong, he still wanted to know what it was exactly. Patriarch Long then told them about Long Jiaojiao''s confession. After hearing that, the couple dared not say anything. Although Master Long was very protective of his daughter, he wasn''t a person who couldn''t distinguish right from wrong. However, Junior Mrs. Long felt extremely unhappy. Even if Long Jiaojiao had taken a liking to someone and said a few wrong words, so what? It was the man''s blessing to be liked by the daughter of the Long family. Moreover, Jiaojiao didn''t seed, so why should she be punished? Although Junior Mrs. Long thought so, she didn''t dare to say it aloud. However, what Patriarch Long said next eased Junior Mrs. Long''s sense of injustice a lot. "The man ims to be a lord, then he must be at the Yuan Ying Period. Such a young man with such strong cultivation must have a remarkable background and status. Fortunately, Long Qi appeared and stopped the situation from deteriorating. Jiaojiao apologized and the man didn''t pursue it further. If he did pursue it, even if Jiaojiao''s cultivation was destroyed at that time, it would be understandable. Even if Jiaojiao wasn''t deprived of her abilities, I''m afraid I would have to apologize in person as the head of the family. If that were the case, the Long family would be criticized," Patriarch Long said. It was true that the dignity of a strong person couldn''t be challenged. If you provoked and ndered others, even if they deprived you of your abilities, it was your own fault. After hearing that, Junior Mrs. Long felt scared. Although the Long family was one of the four major families in Guiyun, they weren''t really the strongest. There were also three major sects and four royal families. Even those second-rate families weren''t much weaker than them. When they really fought, the result was often that they hurt themselves more than they hurt their enemies. Therefore, Master Long and his wife had nothing to say and could only leave dejectedly. After Long Qi came back, he also told his father about what happened this evening and his friendship with Li Mochen. "What''s his background?" Patriarch Long asked. "I didn''t ask. We just met for the first time, so it''s not good to ask too much," Long Qi said. "Well! Making friends with such a strong person isn''t a bad thing." Patriarch Long agreed with Long Qi''s friendship with Li Mochen. After parting ways with Long Qi, Leng Xiaoyao returned to Nan Weiyue''s house. Li Mochen had apanied her until she arrived before leaving. Li Mochen didn''t want to part ways with Leng Xiaoyao, but Leng Xiaoyao insisted on going back, so Li Mochen gave up. After returning to Nan Weiyue''s residence, Leng Xiaoyao asked her directly, "Weiyue, there is something I want to tell you. Didn''t you say you wanted to join the Tiancheng Sect? I can take you in, but it''s a bit risky. My Dao partner used to be a member of the Tiancheng Sect, but he has a deep hatred for its current leader, Immortal Ling Feng. So we''re going back to Tiancheng Sect for revenge." Chapter 3480 Three Months Later Chapter 3480 Three Months Later "If you don''t want to take the risk with us, wait until we have avenged ourselves before going. Otherwise, it''s dangerous to go now. However, we''re not going right away. We''ll go to the Dragon Bone Forest to train first, and then gradually infiltrate the Tiancheng Sect. We''ll only make a move when we''re sure, but that doesn''t mean there''s no danger. After all, no one can be certain about things that haven''t happened," said Leng Xiaoyao. She was confident, but couldn''t make a promise. She couldn''t put Nan Weiyue in danger. Nan Weiyue was surprised, but quickly decided to follow them. "I''ll go with you." Leng Xiaoyao had saved her life, and she was kind enough to tell her these things. If she refused, it would be disappointing. Nan Weiyue didn''t agree to go with them because she was concerned about that issue. She knew that Leng Xiaoyao was at the Yuan Ying Period and her partner was likely to be the same. During the time she was traveling with Leng Xiaoyao, she knew Leng Xiaoyao''s character to some extent. She also trusted Leng Xiaoyao''s judgment and knew that she wouldn''t do something without being sure of the oue. "Are you sure?" Leng Xiaoyao asked. Once Nan Weiyue was sure, she would have to be responsible for her actions. When something bad really happened, Leng Xiaoyao wouldn''t me herself. All she could do was protect her as much as she could. "I''m sure, but I want to take Qin Er with me. Is that okay?" Nan Weiyue asked, she couldn''t leave Qin Er behind. "Of course," Leng Xiaoyao said, knowing that they couldn''t be separated. There was no way she would do anything to separate them! Therefore, Nan Weiyue and Qin Er packed their luggage happily. The next day, they went to the inn where Li Mochen and the others were staying. They introduced themselves and had breakfast. Afterwards, they left Dragon Bone City. However, they happened to meet Long Qi on the street. "Senior, where are you going?" Long Qi asked curiously. "We''re going to the Dragon Bone Forest for training." Li Mochen was honest. Long Qi''s eyes lit up at once and he asked, "Can I go with you? I also want to go." He had always wanted to go to the Dragon Bone Forest, especially the deep part, but his cultivation level wasn''t high enough to dare to go there alone, unless he was led by a senior from his family. The Dragon Bone Forest was divided into outer, inner, and deep areas. The outer area was generally for foundation-building cultivators or cultivators at the Golden Core Stage. After reaching the Golden Core Stage, they could enter the inner area, but it was only the first half of the inner area. Few golden core cultivators dared to enter the second half near the deep area because no one knew if there were high-level magical beasts active in the deep area. However, it was different for Li Mochen and his group. Li Mochen''s cultivation level was rtively high. Even if he didn''t protect them, at least when they encountered danger with him around, it wouldn''t be as dangerous. "Sure." Li Mochen didn''t turn him down. After all, they were just going for training and it wouldn''t be inconvenient to bring Long Qi along. They didn''t need to investigate the Tiancheng Sect, and even if they did, Li Mochen would go alone. He could disappear for a short time without being noticed. With Li Mochen''s agreement, Long Qi happily followed them without bringing anyone else. Leng Xiaoyao couldn''t help but joke. "You''re following us alone. Aren''t you afraid we''ll harm you?" Long Qi was taken aback. He hadn''t thought about that question at all. Anyway, he really wasn''t afraid! "Then will you harm me?" Long Qi joked. "That''s hard to say. After all, you''re the eldest son of the Long family and have a great use!" Leng Xiaoyao said. It was true, but she said it in a joking tone because they had no intention of using Long Qi. "That''s true, but I''m really not afraid!" Long Qiughed. Although he had just met Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao, he felt that they weren''t malicious people. Li Mochen saw Leng Xiaoyao and Long Qi talking andughing and immediately felt jealous. He grabbed Leng Xiaoyao''s hand tightly and his power was openly released. Everyone felt it and couldn''t help but feel speechless. Was he really that jealous? Long Qi smiled awkwardly and didn''t dare to talk to Leng Xiaoyao any longer. The group left the city and flew directly to the Dragon Bone Forest on their flying swords. Only Li Mochen, Leng Xiaoyao, and Long Qi had magic weapons. Long Qi could take two people with him, and Leng Xiaoyao could take two people with her, so Li Mochen took the other three people with him. They flew all the way to the inner boundary of the Dragon Bone Forest beforending. Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao wouldn''t take action against low-level magical beasts because they would kill them too easily. They let Nan Weiyue and the others take action to gain practical experience. Even if they were injured, as long as it wasn''t serious, Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao wouldn''t take action and would only heal themter. Only through actualbat could they umte experience, strengthen their meridians, absorb more magical energy, and improve their cultivation level. Three monthster. Leng Xiaoyao broke through to the early stage of the Out-of-body Stage from the peak of the Yuan Ying Period. Long Qi broke through to the early stage of Yuan Ying Stage from the Golden Core Stage. Leng Yan reached the peak of the Golden Core Stage. Nan Weiyue also broke through and became an immortal at the early stage of Golden Core Stage. Qin Er went from the early stage of the Foundation Building Stage to the middle stage. The others also reached the early stage of the Golden Core Stage. Although Li Mochen was still at the peak of Out-of-body Stage, his previous performance wasn''t stable enough, so he had stabilized it. Long Qi only knew about their true levels after following Li Mochen''s group. He was amazed by their strength. In the entire Guiyun, there were probably no more than a hundred Out-of-body cultivators. Therefore, Out-of-body cultivators had high status in Guiyun. Long Qi envied Li Mochen very much. Li Mochen wasn''t even thirty years old yet and had already reached the peak of Out-of-body Stage. With so much time ahead of him, it probably wouldn''t take him many years to reach the Achievement Stage! During these three months, they also investigated the Tiancheng Sect. Li Mochen had even reached an agreement with his junior brother Immortal Ling Chen. Immortal Ling Chen would assist Li Mochen in killing Ling Feng, and Li Mochen would assist Immortal Ling Chen in bing the sect leader. Li Mochen didn''t reveal that he was Ling Yin in front of Immortal Ling Chen. He just said that he was Ling Yin''s clone. As for Ling Yin himself, Li Mochen said that he didn''t know where he was. He only received instructions from Ling Yin toe and kill Ling Feng. Because Li Mochen had something from Ling Yin as evidence, Immortal Ling Chen believed him. Immortal Ling Chen was an elder of the Tiancheng Sect. Although he had amon rtionship with Ling Yin in the past, he had a grudge against Ling Feng. Chapter 3481 Arrive at Tianshui Town Chapter 3481 Arrive at Tianshui Town Moreover, Ling Feng''s domineering style in the Tiancheng sect didn''t win the hearts of the people. It was time to visit the Tiancheng sect, and Ling Chen had already prepared everything. "Long Qi, we are leaving the Dragon Bone Forest to deal with something, so we have to say goodbye to you here." Li Mochen bid farewell to Long Qi. "If so, I wish you a smooth journey. When you have time or if youe back to Dragon Bone City, be sure toe and see me!" Long Qi said. "We will." Li Mochen replied. After three months of getting along, they had be real friends. Even though Long Qi didn''t know Li Mochen and hispanions'' real identities it wasn''t important, as long as they were close. He was able to sessfully break through to the next level because Li Mochen had set up the power gathering formation and istion formation for him. It allowed him to obtain arge amount of magical energy during the infant condensation process and reduced the difficulty and isted all interference. Long Qi left on his sword. Li Mochen and hispanions did the same. Li Mochen had many magical instruments in his space, so he took them out and gave them to Leng Yan and the others. Therefore, when they left, they all flew away on their swords. They passed Dragon Bone Forest and went to the Tiancheng Sect''s ce. Cultivators often disappeared for a year or more, or even several years. They wouldn''t be considered dead because cultivators often needed a year or more for their closed cultivation. Therefore, Long Qi''s three-month absence didn''t have any impact on the Long family. When Long Qi returned and had sessfully condensed the infant, Patriarch Long was overjoyed. "Qi, you seeded! That''s wonderful!" There were few cultivators at the Yuan Ying Period in Guiyun, and the proportion of Yuan Ying cultivators to those below the Golden Core Stage was about one in ten thousand. However, in the Long family, that ratio had reached one in seven. There were more than ten thousand people inside and outside the Long family, but there were already seven cultivators at the Yuan Ying Period. Long Qi was indeed a genius of the Long family and the first in his generation to sessfully condense the infant. As a result, many people were jealous of him. The most jealous of them was Master Long''s family. Master Long''s son, Long Yao, was a talented person, who was in the middle stage of the Golden Core Stage and had been secretlypeting with Long Qi. At first, they were about the same, but in these years, Long Qi had surpassed him, so Long Yao always felt very dissatisfied. The rtionship between the members of the Long family was mostly harmonious, but there were also disharmonious ones. However, even if they were disharmonious, they wouldn''t kill one another. Once such behavior was discovered, they would be severely punished. Those who were lightly punished would be deprived of their cultivation and expelled from the Long family, while those who were seriously punished would directly be killed. Because of the strict family rules of the Long family, the Long family hadn''t killed one another for many years. If there were really conflicts, they could directly ask the patriarch or elders for help and settle it openly. "Damn it, Long Qi sessfully condensed the infant. How could he be so lucky?" Long Yao hid in his own room, filled with anger. Cultivation indeed required not only talent but also opportunities and luck. Some people had already reached their peak. No matter how they cultivated, they still couldn''t break through. At this time, what they needed was an opportunity and luck, so Long Yao''s thoughts weren''t entirely unreasonable. Long Qi was indeed fortunate to have met Li Mochen and hispanions. He entered the depths of the Dragon Bone Forest with them and gained this opportunity and luck, otherwise he wouldn''t know when he would be able to sessfully condense the infant. Li Mochen and hispanions arrived at Tianshui Town, but didn''t immediately visit the Tiancheng sect. Instead, they found an inn to stay in. The specific time to go up the mountain still needed to be discussed with Ling Chen. However, because Li Mochen and hispanions were strangers at present, there was no need to avoid anything. Ling Chen could meet them openly. Unfortunately, they got in trouble as soon as they arrived in Tianshui Town. Because Tianshui Town was close to the Dragon Bone Forest and many outsiders stayed here, it made the whole town lively. Most of them wanted to enter the Dragon Bone Forest for training. Entering the Dragon Bone Forest for training was like going on a guided tour. There was a ce in Tianshui Town specifically for group tours. Because it was more dangerous to go in with fewer people, everyone chose to join a group. When there were ten or twenty people, it would be safer. Unless their cultivation level was high, they cared about the number of people. Li Mochen and his group arrived at the best inn in Tianshui Town. It was only about 4 pm, and most of the rooms had been booked, leaving only thest five, just enough for their group. However, just as they were about to leave the counter after paying, two men arrived and asked for two rooms. "Oh, nice to see you, Immortal Yu and Immortal Wang! I''m sorry to tell you that thest five rooms in the inn have been booked by these Taoists. There are no extra rooms left." The innkeeper apologized. He was respectful to Immortal Yu and Immortal Wang, which meant that they had high status. The two golden core cultivators frowned upon hearing that and nced at Li Mochen''s group. They saw that there were golden core cultivators among them, but didn''t pay them any attention. They directly said to the innkeeper, "Then we''ll take one room, and give them four." "Well" The innkeeper looked at Li Mochen''s group in embarrassment. Li Mochen''s group didn''t bother to give them a nce and turned around to leave. Why should they give up the rooms they booked? Seeing them leaving, Immortal Yu immediately shouted, "Wait a second!" Li Mochen and his group stopped and turned around. "What''s the matter?" "Didn''t you hear what we just said?" Immortal Yu asked with a bad tone and arrogant attitude. "We heard. So what?" Li Mochen asked, not bothering to look at them directly, just giving them a sidelong nce. He clearly didn''t take them seriously at all. Immortal Yu and Immortal Wang were stunned for a moment, then became angry. "So what? You should give up one room for us. We don''t even ask you to give up two rooms. How dare you be so rude to us?" "Right! Do you know who we are? We are disciples of the Tiancheng Sect. If you offend us, you won''t have an easy time." "Are disciples of the Tiancheng Sect allowed to act so arrogantly and domineeringly?" Li Mochen asked, his voice bing colder. Although he was no longer the leader of the Tiancheng Sect, he was still the former leader and had great authority. Therefore, Li Mochen wouldn''t let disciples of the Tiancheng Sect act arrogantly and domineeringly outside. Moreover, they were both golden core cultivators in the middle stage, obviously they were core members of the Tiancheng Sect, either under the direct disciples of the elders or under the leader. It was a dereliction of duty to have such disciples who relied on the authority of the Tiancheng Sect to act arrogantly. "You" The two men was struck dumb. The Tiancheng Sect wouldn''t allow them to act arrogantly and domineeringly, but they had their own sense of superiority. As a result, they couldn''t allow others to embarrass them outside. Chapter 3482 Follow Them Chapter 3482 Follow Them Besides, they always abused their power as disciples of the Tiancheng Sect, but they hadn''t encountered any problems. That was why they had be more and more brazen. Therefore, even though Li Mochen said that, they weren''t afraid. They thought that Li Mochen and his people were at most from small sects or unimportant families who came to the Dragon Bone Forest for experience. Even if they weren''t from small sects or unimportant families, they weren''t from the major sects and families. At most, they belonged to medium-sized sects or families. Because members of those major sects and families rarely went into the Dragon Bone Forest by first going to Tianshui Town. "So what? Today I want a room. What can you do about it?" Immortal Yu said arrogantly. If theypromised like this, and it spread, they would lose face. "That''s right. I advise you to be sensible, otherwise, you won''t be able to bear the consequences of failure." Immortal Wang threatened. "Oh! I''m curious, what abilities do you have to do that?" Li Mochen said, releasing the pressure of a Yuan Ying lord, instantly oppressing the two golden core immortals. Their faces turned pale, and they were unable to catch their breath, then gradually lost their bnce. Both of them were shocked. They didn''t expect this seemingly ordinary person to be so powerful. This time, they caused themselves trouble. However, Immortal Yu and Immortal Wang didn''t beg for mercy. They still thought about threatening. "Aren''t you afraid of the Tiancheng Sect? We are people by its leader''s side." Li Mochen immediately increased the pressure, causing the two of them to spurt blood uncontrobly. If that continued, their energy centers would be ruined. Who was this person? He didn''t even care about the Tiancheng Sect. Li Mochen sneered. "Are people by the sect leader''s side allowed to bully others? Unfortunately, Immortal Ling Chen and I are old friends. We''ll meet tomorrow. I''ll ask then if all the people by the sect leader''s side are so arrogant and bullying." As soon as Immortal Yu and Immortal Wang heard Li Mochen''s words, their faces turned even paler, showing panic. They didn''t expect that this man was actually friends with Elder Ling Chen and had arranged to meet tomorrow. If this man really told Elder Ling Chen about today''s events, it would be serious trouble. After weighing their options, Immortal Yu immediately begged for mercy. "Senior, please forgive us. We didn''t know that you''re Elder Ling Chen''s friend. We''re sorry that we''ve offended you greatly. We don''t need the room anymore. No, we can pay for your amodation." "No need. Just get out!" Li Mochen didn''t really n to do anything to them. After all, they hadn''t really done anything to him. After being released by Li Mochen, Immortal Yu and Immortal Wang immediately escaped. "You all, be careful of Immortal Yu and Immortal Wang. They probably won''t let it go easily." The innkeeper kindly reminded. "Thank you for the reminder. We will be cautious." Li Mochen thanked him. Then, they all returned to their rooms and nned to rest for a while before going out to eat. Originally, Leng Xiaoyao was supposed to share a room with Song Qingling, but Li Mochen directly took her to his room. Leng Xiaoyao blushed at once. After entering the room, Li Mochen immediately set up a barrier and kissed Leng Xiaoyao. It had been a long time since theyst saw each other. He missed her so much! Leng Xiaoyao struggled instinctively, but soon went along with it. Before they knew it, things started to get out of control. It was Leng Xiaoyao who got her reason back first and stopped Li Mochen. "Yaoyao, what are you still worried about? We are already a Dao couple." Li Mochen looked at Leng Xiaoyao with a pleading and dissatisfied expression. "Um" Leng Xiaoyao''s gaze dodged. Actually, she didn''t know what she was worried about. She just felt that she wasn''t mentally prepared yet. Finally, she came up with a reason. "I''m still young" "You''re already an adult. You''re not young anymore," Li Mochen said resentfully, thinking that Leng Xiaoyao was just making excuses. Fine! Neen years old wasn''t considered old either. He was just too impatient. "I-I''m not mentally prepared yet. L-Let''s wait until we have avenged ourselves!" Leng Xiaoyao said. She didn''t want to avoid it. It was just that whenever she thought about facing it, she felt extremely nervous. "Aright!" Li Mochen didn''t force it with Leng Xiaoyao. He didn''t want to make her unhappy. However, he remembered her words. After revenge, he wouldn''t be so patient. In the evening, after dinner, Leng Xiaoyao still returned to the guest room with Song Qingling. Immortal Yu and Immortal Wang didn''t really intend to let it go, but they weren''t stupid enough to take action themselves. Instead, they immediately returned to Tiancheng Sect and found the sect leader Ling Feng. Ling Feng looked forty years old, but he had a bone age of seventy years. However, he was at the peak of the Yuan Ying Period and could live for several hundred years. Immortal Yu and Immortal Wang didn''t know about the rtionship between Li Mochen and Ling Chen, but they wanted Ling Feng to help them. They deliberately told Ling Feng that they had discovered that Ling Chen had dealings with a mysterious expert who hade to Tianshui Town and would meet with Ling Chen tomorrow. Because the man knew that they sided with the leader of the Tiancheng Sect, he attacked them. It seemed that he was deliberately targeting them. Ling Feng was angry when he heard that news. He didn''t doubt Immortal Yu and Immortal Wang''s words because he had long discovered that Ling Chen wasn''t behaving properly, especially in recent months. Therefore, he also had some doubts, but he just couldn''t find any evidence. Since they were going to meet tomorrow, he had to follow them. The next morning, as soon as Ling Chen left Tiancheng Sect, Ling Feng also left with him. They had simr cultivation levels, so Ling Chen didn''t notice him. Not until they arrived at the inn where Li Mochen was staying did they notice him. Ling Chen came alone, and Li Mochen didn''t bring everyone to meet him. He only brought Leng Xiaoyao to a private room in the inn. Ling Chen was also alone because their n couldn''t be known to others, even those around him. It wasn''t that he didn''t trust them, but this matter wasn''t yet confirmed. Therefore, the fewer people who knew about it, the safer it would be. Ling Chen looked about thirty years old on the surface and had a bone age of about sixty years. He was at the peak of the Yuan Ying Period. After entering the private room, Li Mochen set up an istion formation, so when Ling Feng arrived, he couldn''t sense Ling Chen''s presence. In an instant, Ling Feng was even more suspicious of Ling Chen''s meeting with this mysterious person and wondered if he had ulterior motives. In the room. "Senior Brother Ling Chen, this is my Dao partner, Leng Xiaoyao." Li Mochen introduced Leng Xiaoyao to Ling Chen. Although his current identity was only a "clone" of Ling Yin, it wasn''t wrong to call Ling Chen senior brother. "Nice to meet you, Taoist Friend Leng." Ling Chen greeted Leng Xiaoyao politely because she didn''t hide her cultivation level, which let Ling Chen feel that her cultivation level was above his own. Therefore, he should be polite. Chapter 3483 - 3483 Do You Dare to Swear? 3483 Do You Dare to Swear? Nice to meet you too, Elder Ling Chen. Leng Xiaoyao replied. Then, Li Mochan told Ling Chen about what had happened yesterday. Li Mochan didnt pay much attention to those two people at first, but he mentioned Ling Chen yesterday, so he casually mentioned it to Ling Chen today. However, Ling Chen looked mad after hearing about it. They wont let it go and will seek revenge, but they know they are no match for you, so they have probably told Ling Feng that we colluded and asked him toe forward. If thats the case, by the time I came out, Lingfeng might have already followed me, Ling Chen said. He didnt me Li Mochen. Based on his understanding of them, he thought that they would tell Ling Feng. I have set up a barrier, so even if hees, he wont be able to find us, Li Mochan said. He had underestimated those two golden core cultivators. Anyway, hes already suspicious of me. So even if he finds out, it doesnt matter. I have already made all the necessary arrangements and can strike at any time, Ling Chen said. As someone who wanted to be the sect leader, Ling Chen was naturally eager. Once he became the sect leader, he would be in charge of all the resources of the sect, and even he would have a lot of resources. Although being a sect leader involved many responsibilities, not everything needed to be handled by the leader. The sect was divided into various departments, and many things were handled by the department heads. Only major issues required the sect leaders decision. If the sect leader went on retreat, the elders would discuss and make decisions on behalf of the sect. Therefore, even as a sect leader, there would still be time for cultivation. In that case, lets visit Tiancheng Sect directly as your honored guests today! Li Mochan said eagerly. He couldnt wait to get revenge. Although killing Ling Feng was easy for him, he couldnt do it directly. He wanted him to admit his crimes in front of everyone so that the disciples who died because of him could rest in peace. The deployment was to prevent Ling Fengs supporters from rebelling and to keep them in check. Okay. Ling Chen agreed. After discussing it, Li Mochen removed the barrier and took Leng Yan and others with him to visit Tiancheng Sect with Ling Chen. After not finding Ling Chen in Tianshui Town, Ling Feng returned to Tiancheng Sect because he didnt want Ling Chen to find out that he was following him. Soon, someone reported that Elder Ling Chen had brought a group of golden core cultivators to the Tiancheng Sects ce. Ling Feng hurried over to see what was going on. When he saw that it was just a group of golden core cultivators brought back by Ling Chen, his guard was immediately lowered. It seemed that he had thought too much this time. He ignored them and was about to leave. However, as soon as he turned around, he felt a terrifying pressureing from behind him. He looked back and saw the person he thought was a golden core cultivator, then got angry. The man wasnt a golden core cultivator at all, but a out-of-body lord! It seemed that he had thought too little. Ling Chen really colluded with masters and came for him. What do you mean by doing this? Ling Feng angrily asked. Ling Chen didnt stop him, so their intentions were clear. Just want you to stay for a while longer, Li Mochen said calmly, but he couldnt help feeling resentful towards Ling Feng. Humph! Keep me here for a while? Ling Feng snorted coldly. It was obvious that the man was unkind to him. What do you want to do by keeping me here? I want to practice with you, Li Mochen said. Although he looked calm, facing Ling Feng, he still harbored hatred in his heart. You, an out-of-body lord, want to spar with me, a Yuan Ying immortal? Are you sure you are not bullying me? Ling Feng said coldly, then he looked at Ling Chen. Elder Ling Chen, are you bringing someone back to seize the throne? Many people rushed over because they felt the pressure and they heard what Lingfeng said by chance. Although they were affected by the pressure, it was only a slight impact because they werent the target. Ling Chen, what do you mean? The eldest elder asked angrily. The eldest elder sided with Ling Feng and had participated in the attack on the previous sect leader, so he was more inclined to protect Ling Feng. Nothing. Its just that this Taoist friend hase to seek revenge, so let them resolve their own affairs, Ling Chen said. Ling Feng was startled. Could it be that he really came for revenge? Ling Feng also knew that he had offended many people, so it wasnt impossible for someone toe seeking revenge, but he still felt that things werent that simple. I dont know what grudge I have with this Taoist friend? Ling Feng asked. Ling Yin, Li Mochen said in a t tone. Upon hearing that, Ling Feng and the eldest elder were both angry. They never thought that this man hade for Ling Yin. The other elders and disciples were also shocked. Some people had suspected that the destruction of Ling Yin was rted to Ling Feng, but they had no evidence. Over time, they forgot about it. Ling Yin suddenly disappeared back then, and they couldnt find any trace of him on Guiyun, so who did it to him couldnt be verified. Suddenly, a man came to see them. It seemed that Ling Feng was really rted to Ling Yins death! What does it have to do with me? Ling Feng refused to admit it. Your clone did it. What do you mean it has nothing to do with you? Li Mochen sneered. And, Im Ling Yins clone. So I know who did it to him. What? Upon hearing that, everyone was surprised. This man turned out to be the former sect leaders clone? And it was Ling Fengs clone who went to kill the former sect leader. No wonder he had an alibi! Do you need to exin it? Li Mochen asked. You are ndering me. I didnt attack the former sect leader. Who knows who he offended that caused him to be attacked. Ling Feng wouldnt admit it. Even if Li Mochen was Ling Yins clone, he couldnt just say whatever he wanted. Can you swear to it? Li Mochen said. Ling Fengs face turned pale. He didnt expect Li Mochen to make him swear. He surely didnt dare to swear. Humph! Who do you think you are? Why should I listen to you? Ling Feng said. If you dare not swear, then you are guilty, but I dare to swear, Li Mochen said. Then he took an oath. I, Li Mochen, swear that if it isnt for Ling Fengs clone bringing people to interrupt Ling Yins promotion that caused Ling Yins destruction, Ill be punished by the heavenly thunder. Chapter 3484 - 3484 Try the Best to Find You 3484 Try the Best to Find You A purple light descended from the sky and entered Li Mochens mind, indicating that the oath had taken effect. However, there was no thunder after Li Mochen made his oath, indicating that he didnt lie. The attention of the crowd then turned to Ling Feng. The second elder directly asked, Leader Ling Feng, is what he said true? Ling Feng didnt answer it, but looked at Li Mochen and said, Humph! You said your name is Li Mochen, but who knows if thats really your name! Many people also began to question Li Mochens identity. I can swear again. Li Mochen said and made another oath. This time, he still didnt receive any punishment from thunder. It further proved that Li Mochen was telling the truth. Leader Ling Feng, do you have anything else to say? The second elder asked again, this time with anger in his tone. The second elder was a rtively honest person and didnt favor anyone. Therefore, after confirming that Ling Feng had killed Ling Yin, he was truly angry. If that was true, even without Li Mochens revenge, Ling Feng couldnt continue to be the leader and would be punished by the Elder Council. Leader Ling Feng, dont you think you should exin to everyone? Among the seven elders of Tiancheng Sect, two were Ling Fengs people, but the other four werent. Therefore, everyone began to challenge Ling Feng. Ling Feng saw that he could no longer hide the truth, so he said, Yes, I killed Ling Yins clone ten years ago, and I can still kill his clone ten yearster! Ling Feng then flew into the air and released an immense power carrying a thunderous force towards everyone. Everyone was surprised and affected by Ling Fengs power. Weaker cultivators even vomited blood and fell to the ground. Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao werent affected because they had already reached the Out-of-body Stage. However, Ling Fengs power wasnt only at the Out-of-body Stage, he was at its peak. This peak power was actually possessed by a ghost cultivator. It turned out that Ling Feng was no longer just Ling Feng, but abination of Ling Feng and a ghost cultivator. Everyone couldnt believe that there was such a ghost cultivator around Ling Feng. Even the eldest elder and fourth elder didnt know about it. However, the eldest elder also had something to do with Ling Yins death, so he couldnt remain idle in this battle. Li Mochen also flew into the air and activated the power of chaos in his body to attack Ling Feng. The eldest elder immediately attacked Leng Xiaoyao and others. Some disciples who couldnt leave Ling Feng also joined in. However, the eldest elder was only at the peak of the Yuan Ying Period and was no match for Leng Xiaoyao, who was already at the Out-of-body Stage. Moreover, Ling Chen was also prepared, so with amand, his people also stood out against them. The huge cultivation gap allowed Leng Xiaoyao to quickly defeat the eldest elder. The fourth elder who was still hesitating didnt join in and chose to watch from the side. Originally, this was a battle between Li Mochen and Ling Feng, and the other elders didnt participate. However, soon it became a collective battle. Ling Feng released thousands of zombies, who not only had their cultivation when they were alive, but could also use magic power. Moreover, their bodies were strong and powerful, unafraid of death, and their cultivation levels were all at the Golden Core Stage and Yuan Ying Period. It them stronger than living cultivators at the same stage. When these zombies appeared, everyone was shocked. Five cultivators, who werent from the Tiancheng Sect, were attacked by these zombies. If they didnt fight back, they would be killed. Obviously, Tiancheng Sects disciples were no match for these zombies, and they suffered more casualties than the zombies did. Li Mochen immediately took out hundreds of puppet symbols from his space and attacked the zombies together with Tiancheng Sects disciples. Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao didnt know that Ling Feng had conspired with a ghost cultivator. Otherwise, they wouldnt have attacked Tiancheng Sect so recklessly. With the participation of the puppet symbols, Tiancheng Sects disciples reduced their casualties, but it was still a fierce battle. Fortunately, Leng Xiaoyao was already at the Out-of-body Stage, so she could deal with many zombies by herself. Fortunately, two supreme elders who were on retreat were rmed by this battle. One was in the middle of the Out-of-body Stage while the other was at its peak. Their appearance greatly increased Tiancheng Sects chances of winning. After a day of fighting, it finally came to an end with Li Mochen and Tiancheng Sect as the winners. However, Tiancheng Sect also suffered numerous casualties. Even Li Mochen was hurt deeply in his soul. Although he took a magical pill, he couldnt recover immediately. Li Mochen started this battle. Although he was med by many people, he knew that if it wasnt for this battle, there would be another one in the future. By then, Ling Feng and the ghost cultivator would have be even stronger, and they might not win against them. Li Mochen and his people stayed in Tiancheng Sect for a month until their injuries werepletely healed. Ling Chen sessfully became the head of the sect, and Leng Yan and the others became disciples of the Tiancheng Sect again. The identity of the person who possessed the body couldnt be concealed, and people with high cultivation level could see it at a nce. Therefore, at the beginning, they also expressed their true identities. Nan Weiyue and Qin Er also sessfully stayed in Tiancheng Sect under the leadership of the head. Li Mochen became an elder of the Tiancheng Sect, but it was only a nominal position. It was his own decision. After a month, Li Mochen left with Leng Xiaoyao. Leng Yan and the others wanted to follow, but Li Mochen refused. After all, they were lovers and didnt want to have more third wheels around them! They didnt cultivate anymore, but had fun all the way. Wherever there was something fun, they would go there to enjoy themselves. Two monthster. It was exactly two years since Leng Xiaoyao left Gu Ning and the others. It was two years already. On the mountaintop, Li Mochen hugged Leng Xiaoyao tightly. Leng Xiaoyao was very upest at the moment. I dont know if Ill suddenly disappear!, Leng Xiaoyao said. It hurt her to the core when she thought of it. She wanted to return to her parents, but she couldnt bear to leave Li Mochen. Li Mochen immediately hugged Leng Xiaoyao tighter when he heard that. No matter where you go, I will never leave you. Even if we are separated temporarily, I will try my best to find you, he said. Although he said so, he wasnt sure if he could really do that. He was also very panicked, and he even trembled uncontrobly. At this moment, the sky suddenly became dark with clouds, and a vortex gradually formed. A beam of light shone down from the vortex and fell exactly on Leng Xiaoyao and Li Mochen. Chapter 3485 - 3485 A Happy Ending 3485 A Happy Ending The two of them held onto each other tightly, hoping to be taken back together. The next second, they were both sucked into the vortex. Gu Ning was already in her forties and Leng Shaoting was almost fifty, but they both looked like they were only thirty years old, so they rarely went out. Even their residence was in a mansion in the suburbs, to avoid meeting too many people. When Leng Xiaoyao opened her eyes and found herself sleeping in her own room, she was shocked and immediately got up. She was back, back in her original home, back at her parents side, but where was Li Mochen? Leng Xiaoyao immediately ran out of the room and bumped into Leng Xiaoran who had juste out of his room. She directly knocked the early-stage Yuan Ying cultivator to the ground. Leng Xiaoyao was at the Out-of-body Stage, so she was at a much higher level than Leng Xiaoran! Leng Xiaoran was stunned and couldnt figure out who had bumped into him. After all, he was at the early stage of the Yuan Ying Period. Looking up, he was dumbfounded. When Leng Xiaoyao saw Leng Xiaoran, she also stood still, then tears rolled down her cheeks. Ah! Leng Xiaoyao, what are you doing here? Then Leng Xiaoran let out a deafening scream. If he hadnt been knocked down, he would have suspected that he was hallucinating or that he missed Leng Xiaoyao too much. Leng Xiaorans voice was so loud that it spread throughout the mansion, and everyone heard it. Then everyone rushed over. They were Shangguan Yang, Jing Yunyao, Leng Shaoting, and Gu Ning. When they saw Leng Xiaoyao, tears also uncontrobly flowed out of their eyes. They had received Leng Xiaoyaos dream message before. It said that she would be back in two years. During the past few days, they had been hoping and waiting for the day when they would see Leng Xiaoyao again. Even though they had already prepared themselves mentally, when they saw Leng Xiaoyao appear before their eyes, they still couldnt control their excited emotions. Yaoyao Dad, mom, grandma, master Leng Xiaoyao saw them and cried out, then she immediately rushed into Gu Nings arms. Jing Yunyao also came over and hugged them, Leng Shaotings hand also patted Leng Xiaoyaos shoulder, both crying and smiling. Shangguan Yang didnte close, but he was also crying andughing like them. And me Leng Xiaoran suddenly felt left out and immediately went over to hug them all. After a long time, everyone gradually calmed down. Then Leng Xiaoyao told everyone about her experiences over the past two years. Thinking of her grandfather and third uncle in the Seven Star Country, Leng Xiaoyao felt sad. Everything had to be weighed and measured. She had already arranged things over there when she went to Guiyun and knew that she couldnt go back. So even though she was sad, she didnt have too much of an obsession with it. However, where was Li Mochen? After hearing about Leng Xiaoyaos experiences, everyone couldnt help but sigh. They were also surprised when they heard that her cultivation level had reached the Out-of-body Stage. For decades, Shangguan Yang couldnt break through the Out-of-body Stage because he hadnt continued to cultivate. Leng Shaoting was at the peak of the Out-of-body Stage, while Gu Ning was in its middle stage. Jing Yunyao was at the peak of the Yuan Ying Period, while Leng Xiaoran had just reached the early stage of Yuan Ying Period. Their cultivation speed was slow because they didnt have many resources left. Leng Xiaoyao had plenty of resources and would certainly help them get to a higher level. Youve already be a Dao couple with that Mr. Li, right? You can try to sense if you can feel his presence, Shangguan Yang said. Upon hearing that, Leng Xiaoyao tried to sense Li Mochens presence, but couldnt feel anything at all. I cant sense him Leng Xiaoyao was so anxious that she almost cried. Maybe there is no cultivation path here! Shangguan Yang said because it had been a long time since cultivators had be Dao couples here because it was impossible to do so. Therefore, it could be rted to the path of cultivation here. Leng Xiaoyao became even more disappointed. Do you have a photo of him? If you do, we can advertise! Leng Xiaoran said. He was curious about his brother-inw. What did he look like? Because Li Mochen and Leng Xiaoyao were a couple for two incarnations, Leng Shaoting and Gu Ning didnt feel that their daughter had been stolen away by another man. Instead, they felt that this kind of two-incarnation fate was rare and must be cherished. Right! Why didnt I think of that! Leng Xiaoyao finally came back to her reason. She immediately took out her phone, which had photos of Li Mochen. If Li Mochen really came here with her, it should be easy to find him once the advertisement was released. She was only afraid that Li Mochen didnte with her. No matter what, she had to try. Back home, seeing her parents and loved ones, Leng Xiaoyao was very happy, but she couldnt help but think about Li Mochen. Days passed, but there was still no news from Li Mochen. Leng Xiaoyao was more and more anxious, not knowing if he had really traveled with her. In the past week, not only did Leng Shaoting send many people to search for Li Mochen, but Leng Xiaoyao also searched for him tirelessly. During the day, she drove around aimlessly, releasing her magical power. At night, she flew on her sword directly. After a week, Leng Xiaoyao finally saw Li Mochens figure in her magical mind. When Leng Xiaoyaos magical senses fell on him, Li Mochen sensed it, and they saw each other through their magical mind. For a moment, Li Mochen wanted to fly towards Leng Xiaoyao on his sword, but reason told him that it wasnt possible, so he could only run in Leng Xiaoyaos direction. He came with Leng Xiaoyao, but he was transported to a ce far from the capital city. He didnt have identification here, so he couldnt take a ne. He flew on his sword, but didnt know the direction, so he took many wrong paths before finally arriving in the capital city today. He didnt know where Leng Xiaoyao lived, so he could only blindly search for her. Finally, he found Leng Xiaoyao. Soon, the two finally met. Disregarding their appearances and the gaze of others, they embraced and cried on the street. Although they had only been apart for a week, it felt like a lifetime for both of them. It wasnt wrong because they had traveled through time and space. One careless move could have meant never seeing each other again. Fortunately, he came with her. The two just embraced in silence. After a long time, they let go of each other, then Leng Xiaoyao took Li Mochen home Fortunately, this was a happy ending. Fortunately, they both found happiness. Fortunately, they had each other! [The End] The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!